《A Dragon Idol's Reincarnation Tale》 Art Gallery of Dragon Idol Since people had trouble finding the artworks I commisioned for the story, I decided I would take on their feedback and create a gallery for all the art. I don''t think I need to say much else than to enjoy them. To any potantially new readers, hopefully the art will entice you to give the story a try please, endure the first 24 chapters if you can. They are short and I was still a complete newbie back then. Anyways, here is the art! Hestia: Artist: Nuraproject Facebook of my Artist: https://www.facebook.com/nuraproject/ Artist and Clients: https://artistsnclients.com/people/nuraproject Hestia''s Dragon Form: Artist: Irenbee Deviantart: https://www.deviantart.com/irenbee Saori: Artist: Nuraproject Tasianna: Artist: Nuraproject If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Cover: Artist: dinal06 Fiverr: https://www.fiverr.com/dinal06?source=order_page_user_message_link Ellaine: Artist: Nuraproject Grimnir Artist: diogodesigns Fiver: https://www.fiverr.com/diogodesigns Kingdom of Artorias Map + Belzac Forest + Some Saelariel: Artist: Me, but with the map creator, Inkarnate World Map Artist: Me! MS Paint for the win! Yes, it''s very simple, but it should give you guys a good idea on how the world should look like. Middle continent is Miononbolax, right is Altrust. Yellow portion is Artorias. South brown is Folschreck, north brown is Carmaniate, middle brown is Ankor-Nazta. Black is Bole''Taria. 3rd Anniversary Art! Artist: Nuraproject Melloxtressa: Artist: Nuraproject Fargryneill Artist: Nuraproject Official Art from the Book, all courtesy of Aethon Books and their artists! Book 1 Cover: Book 2: Book 3: It should go without saying but, please, don''t modify or photoshop them and post them somewhere without my permission. I find it okay for people to use my art but, please, show some courtesy by crediting me as the owner of the art. Prologue Prologue Its dark. There wasnt anything to see. No lights, no fire, just absolute darkness I couldnt escape from. Was I sleeping? Was this a dream? It had to be, right? But, if I was sleeping then why is my dream so barren? Last time I remembered, I''m pretty sure if I dreamt of something, it would have been more colorful or at least exciting. But this was beginning to scare me. Not only was there nothing here but I felt weirdly conscious of everything. Aside from thinking, I had nothing to do here. I wanted to move but I couldnt feel anything, as if my body wasnt there. Was I paralyzed? Is this sleep paralyzation? I couldnt do anything, not even scream or shout! Where am I? Help me! Help me! kept echoing inside my mind over and over again, like a recorder. As time went by with me trapped inside this ce, my sense of touch suddenly reappeared. I began to feel as if I was floating inside a swimming pool on a warm and sunny day in the peak of summer. It was calming, soothing me from the dark depths of whatever this world was. I kept drifting around, but I was alright with it. I wasnt feeling that scared anymore. To the point that I wanted to continue stay Ahhhharrrrrggghhhhhhhhhhhhh! Gargh! Scheie!? Shit! Wha-What was that!? Pain burst from my side, it felt like my very being was being ripped apart. The intense pain never disappeared nor lessened, as my wailing once again filled my mind with echoes, disorientating me. It was pure agony. Torture. Arrrgh! Make it stop! Make it stop! What is going on?! The warmth I felt faded, reced by an intense cold like the middle of New Yorks winter. Not even my mind could escape this cial temperature. My sense of self was weakening with every second, as if my soul was being frozen solid. Stop this, please! Wake up! Wake up! I wanted to finally wake up. Why was I suffering like this? What did I do to deserve this! This is all a nightmare! This is all a nightmare! I just need to wake up, so wake up! WAKE UP! I wanted my Papa. I wanted my Mama. I wanted them to help me. I pleaded and cried for them, hoping that this would be enough stimuli to wake my body up from this dreadful sleep. My thoughts were bing jumbled from the fear, the pain, and the confusion. Arrrrrghhhhhhhhhhhhh! Somebody save me, please! I dont want to be alone in here! I dont want to It is done. Hie hie, it seemed like everything worked out in the first try. Congrattions, my scaly friend. Mhmm, fortune shone on you two. Good luck with your ns. Dont waste this opportunity, shie shie shie! The preparations are set. All we can do now is wait for her to grow. Chapter 1: Why am I a lizard? Chapter 1: Why am I a lizard? Huh?! W-Wait, urk, what just happened just now? That dream The pain, the cold, the darkness. Why would I have such a nightmare? Did I watch one or two too many of those horror flicks yesterday? Did I even watch them at all? I cant remember Actually, now that I think about it, was I sleeping in the first ce? Argh, whatever. Lets go to the kitchen and get a muffin or something sweet. I need to reset my mental after that shit Why is everything still dark? I blinked, or at least, I thought I was blinking. I felt my eyelids opening and closing but due to how dark everything was, I was starting to question myself. It felt like deja vu, as if I was still having that nightmare. So I blinked harder, so hard that I irritated my eyes. Despite all my best efforts, there was still no light. How could it bepletely dark?! My phone! If I was just asleep, then my phone had to be somewhere close by. I probably fell asleep listening to music and dropped my earbuds, but if I could just find my mobile, Ill be able to turn some light on. I just have to move my arms or legs around. Stretching my arms around, my muscles began toin of being stiff. Still, what worried me the most was how there was resistance when I tried to move them. Something liquidy was there. It slowed me down like walking underwater. Once I raised my arms a bit more, the feeling of that warm liquid was reced by a sense of freedom. When I tried to touch my hands, I felt something sticky and smooth on them and as I tried to smell it, my head just flinched back from how weird it smelled. Please, dont tell me that I had an ident in bed. That nightmare was scary enough, but it shouldnt have made me wet myself, right?! I-It was just cleaned! The bed sheets smelled so good! My arms reflexively mmed my bed in frustration, only for some mysterious fluid to ssh into my mouth. My gack effect activated for a second, but for some weird, insane reason, it actually tasted pretty good! Is this sticky liquid maybe yogurt? That thought calmed me down. Maybe I spilled some yogurt when I fell asleep, but even if that were the case, Mama probably will scold me since we just had the bed sheets cleaned. And my muscle soreness probably came from my dance training, and Iid on my arms when night came. Yeah, that seemed the most usible! I am under my bed sheets, definitely. I just have to pull them what are my nails scratching? I felt my nails touching something hard. From the sound of it, it felt like scratching eggshells. I became curious at what it was so I ced some strength into my hands, but it wouldnt budge at all. As my curiosity took over, my mind focused entirely on that hard surface, ignoring the other weird things happening around me. It was then that I felt something inside my chest moving through my arms into my hands. Something inside me, like a gut feeling, told me to continue scratching with this energy. What is this feeling? It feels so weird but also nat Oops! Preupied by that feeling, a cracking sound echoed inside my room. I couldnt exactly see what was going on, but from the feeling around one of my fingers, I presume I had pierced through the wall, making a hole. O-Oh no, s-scheie! As I slowly took my finger out from the, the continued cracking sounds told me I had to start epting my fate that Papa will 100% scold me for breaking the wall somehow, with my meager amounts of arm muscles. Oh man, waking up from a nightmare was already mentally taxing but now I would have to listen to a demoralizing lecture? Woe to me. As I was silently hoping that Papa wouldnt be too harsh to me when I exined my situation to him, my eyes noticed that the wall I pierced was colored white Which didnt make sense as I had my room colored blue. Wait, hold on, color?! Looking down, my eyes registered lighting out of the hole my fingers were just in a second ago. As I reached out my hand in bewilderment, I began to hear popping and squishy soundsing from below me. What I saw down there was the reason why I felt it so hard to move around. I was swimming around in a viscous, slimy, translucent fluid warm to the touch. It looked far too simr to snot. It was absolutely revolution, and I was inside it for some effing reason! Why am I Guff! Gack! Gack! Yuck!!! Ahhhh, why does this actually taste good, what the fuck?! More of the liquid sshed into my mouth when I tried to escape this slimy hell, motivating me through disgust to widen that hole. I banged my body against the wall, but noticed nothing happening. The pain from ramming myself against it helped me calm myself down a bit, where I remembered how I managed to pierce a hole in the first ce. I took a deep breath, ignoring the slime around me for now. I ced my fingers on the edges of the hole and began imagining that power again. I breathed in and out, trying to find that sensation in my chest, and the moment I did, that gut feeling appeared again. It supported me, showing me how to let this energy course my body. I closed my eyes, I called up all the strength in my arms and began tearing the wall down. Slowly but surely, the cracking became louder and louder, and I could feel warmthing inside the room. Even with my eyes closed, I could see light through them. It gave me the confidence to continue until I burst out of the room and was greeted by the warm rays of the morning. As I fell to the ground, the fluids gushed out with me, drenching not only me but everything else around me. I had a deep wish to get under a shower at this very instant. Regardless, I stayed in that pool of whatever liquid. For I was currently enjoying a sunbath, so much so that I didnt have the willpower to stand up. Whoooooew Did the sun always feel this great? Rxing like this is, seriously, so fucking good. Whooo Grk! Bleh! Not again, this damn liquid keeps getting in my mouth! I forced myself up after that nasty surprise. The lethargy my body felt was gone, fully invigorated by enjoying the rays. Nevertheless, as nice as that was, the situation didnt allow me to just rest at this point. After all, where the fuck was I at this moment? Looking around, all I could see was green and brown, simr to Central Park, but also not. The trees towered me, like, they were humongous, far taller than my memories indicated. The vibrant grass I was standing on was almost eye level, and a piece of leaf falling down the trees from a gust of windnded softly on me, covering my headpletely. How? With the sun rays showering the area, this whole ce looked absolutely magical, until I realized a leaf was able to cover up my entire line of sight. A single piece of leaf. Yeah, sounds crazy since Im used to shaking off a single leaf from the top of my hair whenever I visit the park, so having such a thought was wild. No, no, forget about this. Y-Yeah, maybe it was something like a palm leaf, yeah, that makes sense! But this looks like a forest Nope, nope, forgotten all about it. Llla~ My goal should be to find my parents. Yes, maybe I was stupid enough to fall asleep at a park after getting rejected again at a audition. I need to give them a call and get back home immediately before they call the cops. Thest thing I needed was somebody I know seeing me covered in all this slime that would be the worst! I took a breath and began searching for my phone, only to immediately freeze up the moment I turned around. Its an egg. A broken egg, to be more specific. Its quite massive, too. Im not exaggerating. From my perspective, it was asrge as a small house and I could see arge enough hole in it. Looking at the eggshells mixed in with that weird liquid, the evidence of my actual situation was right under my nose. Denial. I wanted to deny all of this. I was inside that thing? Ridiculous! Why would I willingly go into a giant egg for any reason? I had to forget about it. I need to call my parents. I need to go back home. However, the surprises continued. When I tried to run away from this ce, I slipped on the mysterious liquid and fell on my stomach. Even more of that damn liquid entered my mouth, to the point it felt like I drank a ss full. I forcibly pushed myself back up but ced too much strength in them, tumbling over myself andnding on my back. And that was when I saw it. A tail. A ck tail with shimmering, jet-ck scales. When I raised my head, I saw this tail attached to my butt alongside two small legs eerily simr to lizard feet. None of them had bare, naked pink skin. No hint of any clothes, either. From my butt to my legs, all of them had the same glossy scales on the tail. This should have been quite embarrassing. I mean, I was naked, inside a park. Until my eyes widened in the horror of my next thought. Oh great, I thought I had stopped dreaming, but I guess this is part two. Ha ha ha ha ha Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Oh,e on, what the hell is this? First, I wake up in some giant egg in some park or whatever, and now I have a tail? With scales!? WHERE ARE MY CLOTHES! WHY AM I NAKED! WHAT IS GOING ON WITH ME! I waddled in the mysterious fluid like a toddler giving a tantrum. At this point, I didnt care how much of this fluid entered my stomach. I was going insane. I had to be still dreaming! Okay, okay, I shouldnt panic, this could all be in my head. Everything could be an illusion. Breathing in deeply and then back out, I calmed myself down for a split second until I noticed that my nails were a bit longer than usund sharper. I need a mirror. I jumped up. Every step I took felt awkward with these weird lizard feet, but I wasnt slipping and tripping around anymore as I took it slow. It was progress, but progress I wished I hadnt learned. I looked at my surroundings, ignoring the absurdity of everything just to find something that could reflect stuff. When I found a small puddle in the middle of this grassy ce, I ran over there, trying my best to coordinate four legs. Oh right, have I mentioned I had four legs instead of two? Yeah, that warranted a mention but I was screaming around so much that I found it unnecessary to repeat everything again. But in the depths of my soul I was screaming. I was screaming nonstop for all of this to end. Once there, I ced my head over the puddle of water, telling myself to be brave and just open my eyes. I reassured myself that it was all a dream and that this was probably just some cosy or the sudden progression of VR, to the point everything felt real. Okay, lets get it over with Why am I a lizard? The image was unclear, but I could see a lizards face covered in ck scales on it. There was no hair or outer ear, but I could see tiny knife-like teeth as I held my mouth agape from surprise. Yup, the hope I built up was once again destroyed. Kriiiiiiiah! Oh, just woooonderful. My panicked cries of absolute panic sounded exactly like the ones I heard lizards make during those animal documentaries. I could imagine it now lizard wakes up to find out shes a lizard and lets out a pathetic cry. Ferocious. Brilliant title. The chance of this being a dream was now 100%, right? Cause if it werent, then this means this wasnt a dream, but reality. I wasnt enjoying a peaceful sleep on my soft bed. This wasnt a dream. This also couldnt be VR and with those options thrown out the window, thest one I had was Did I die? NO! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Stupid! Stupid thoughts! Why the hell was that even a thought?! it was insane, if you ask me! A sane person should not assume that she just died when something weird happens! Thats just crazy, without any evidence. But, what if it was the truth? I do enjoy reading fiction, and some of those novels had portal fantasy or reincarnation into a new world as a theme. You die on Earth and are then reborn into an entirely new world, where you inherit your memories from your past life. Dying and then being transferred into another world was absurd, since it couldnt be real. Its fiction for a reason. However, if I looked at it through that perspective, it would rationalize all the crazy stuff around me. The fact that Im a newborn lizard with all this information on reincarnation novels was kinda proof to this very idea. But, then, how did I die? I couldnt recall anything. My mind felt hazy, as if I was missing something. If the thought of reincarnation should be put into consideration, then what about some mad scientist kidnapping me and turning me into a lizard from one of their experiments? It was equally crazy, but at least not morbid. Ha ha ha ha, ahhhhhhhhh! I screamed internally this time just so I could avoid hearing that lizard-like scream again. Either way, I needed to distract myself by doing something. Anything. I felt light-minded the more I thought about this, so I decided it was better to not build up even more stress by staying optimistic. I did not die. I had to stayposed. Whether this was a dream or not, the situation was dire. I had no phone, my parents werent around nor my nanny, and I was immensely confused. I needed to assess my situation. Negativity will just cloud my judgment. That''s when I heard something approaching from behind. I turned around, noticing two individuals. Compared to the trees, they were around the size of small children but fully covered in fur. They were wearing nothing but a loincloth and had a thick tree branch in their hands. They eyed me and began to drool. Grouu! I should probably run now. Chapter 2: I wish using Magic would come with a manual. Chapter 2: I wish using Magic woulde with a manual. Gruoooh! Graaah! Seeing those two furred things shout before running at me with their tree branches raised, I couldnt help but start screaming, Krrrrrriiiiiiah! before fleeing in the opposite direction. No, no, no, no, no! I need to get the fuck out of here! I didnt care where I was running to but anywhere was better than to stay here, waiting for those things to catch me. However, even as my fear shouted at me to run as fast as I could, my legs couldnt match mymands. Im used to sprinting on two legs, not four, and with all the rtivelyrge leaves and branches in the way, I also had to bypass a parkour course. I wanted to run faster but any more and my legs will just tangle into each other and cause me to trip. My chest began to hurt from all this erratic breathing. My legs ached from being forced to move. I couldn''t keep this up for too long. There had to be something I could do to dy them and I needed to find it out quickly! My eyes darted around, looking for any kinda solution, but all I could see were bushes and trees. But then an idea appeared couldnt I hide inside one of those bushes. I was tiny enough to do so. Hiding inside these bushes wouldnt be a problem and I had the ck scales to camouge within its shadows. With a n set, I checked on how far those fur children were, however, the moment I did so, a stone crashed right next to me, leaving a small dent on the ground. It missed me but it flustered me enough to realize ns wont work if I get crushed by a pebble. New n run even harder for your dear life! As my breathing became more strained, my anxiety to not get caught suddenly invoked that feeling inside my chest again. Was it adrenaline, I wondered, but I had little interest in spending that feeling with thinking when I could make my legs run faster. I didnt feel myself going faster at all, but then again, my vision was fusing all the green and brown of this park into a singr color. Fear and trepidationpletely overwhelmed my mind, so much that my body just moved single-mindly for survival. After what felt like an eternity, my body finally gave in. [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Dragon Hatchling *] Kra! My numb legs tripped over a branch, causing me to tumble on the ground and crash. I could feel aches all around my body, especially my arms and legs. Well, actually, its four legs, right? Regardless, when I opened my eyes again, I saw arge bush right in front of me. My flight-or-fight instincts kicked in again, drawing out thest remaining amount of my power so I could drag my body under it. The moment I felt shadows around me, my body just lost all strength. My breathing was out of control and I could feel my chest constantly pounding the ground. Kreh. Kreh. Kreh. Kreh. Kreh! Kreh! I was dead, I just had no will to do anything anymore. Uuuieagh, this is too much to expect. I just woke up! This is far to harsh fo Gruh I heard a low growl Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry! Ill be a good girl and stopining, so please, dont find me! Please, dont find me! I closed my mouth, holding my breath in as much as possible until those things went away. Sadly, as you could expect, my body had no interest in doing that when I was running out of oxygen. My muscles needed it so badly, but I forced myself to reject taking in deep breaths. Breathe in breathe out I couldnt stop myself from taking in air, but if I needed oxygen, I had to take them in slowly. I was a singer and dancer, knowing how to breathe was part of that foundation, and once I reminded myself of that, I even managed to slow down my rapid heart. Breathe in breathe out breathe in breathe out. Take small ones. Sync it up with the blowing wind I felt like a ninja. This anxiousness to not get caught was so simr to how I felt inside a stealth game, where it was game over if you couldnt hide or sneak well enough. That was exactly how I had to treat this moment right now. If I fuck up, I lose. I lose, I die Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Stealth Lv. 1] acquired That startled me. Was that just a voice talking in my head? Wait, have I heard it somewhere before? Nevertheless, imagination or not, there was a time and ce for everything, and I certainly do not need to think about that right now. All of this can be pondered onter. For now, I need to stay quiet Some time went by. The tenacity those fur kids showed forced me to stay in stealth mode until the sky began to turn orange. In this time, curiosity reced some of my fear, prompting me to sneak a look at my pursuers. Aside from the fur around their bodies and their primitive clothing, what I also learned was that they had dog-like heads. Fortunately for me, they didnt have a dogs sense of smell. After they left, I finally had the chance to rx. My four legs became cramped after staying in the same pose for who knows how long after running so much. Warning, after you warm yourself up, dont just sit or lie down without doing anything. It huuuuurts. Still, since I was scared of moving out of this bush right now and had full interest in taking a rest after that marathon, now was the time to organize my thoughts. So, to start off Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Stealth Lv. 1] evolved into [Stealth Lv. 2] Yeah, that voice appeared again while I was in stealth mode, but this time, I made a mental note of what it said. Now, the question was, how the hell do I make sense of this? Like, it appeared when I was hiding in the bush and mentioned something about a fulfilled requirement, right? That weird, robotic voice echoed inside my mind as that sentence appeared inside my mind like an image. And then, I received this second message. [Stealth]? Why was it in brackets? Why did it have Lv. 1 and Lv. 2 behind it? Those messages almost sounded like an admin or system announcement to inform yers inside an MMO a Massively Multiyer Online game. In that case, is this [Stealth] a skill or perk? If so, then I guess the monotonous voice announcing this skill acquisition should be a so-called System Voice? I mean, I dont know how its actually called but giving out names to unknown things would make it more convenient to address. Coincidentally, that made this whole reincarnation idea more usible, or maybe I was stuck inside a VR world. Who knows? Regardless, if I continued going with this thought, then there should be a way to observe my collective information, right? Like my skills or even status? The question is, how do I open it? Making a sound isnt smart. I dont know whats outside this bush. With that option thrown out, the only way forward was doing it inside my head. Hmm, lets begin with some simplemands first. Status window, open. Nope. Character window, open. Nah. How about just Status! Nein. Open the windows to my character information, please? Rejected. Window? Denied. Welp, I could continue doing this as often as possible. Haaaaaa, profile, maybe? Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Dragon Hatchling Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 26/30 Mana: 47/80 Strength: 10 Intelligence: 6 Vitality: 4 Wisdom: 5 Agility: 16 Stamina: 0/12 Effects: [Exhaustion (Minor)] Skill Points: 0 Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 1] [Holy Magic Lv. 1] [Primal Magics] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 2] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] O-Oh shit, it worked! W-Woah. Arge blue image appeared inside my head. They weren''t in front of my eyes, as I managed to prove by pushing my head closer to the ground. This blue screen of information was all in my mind. As my gamer sense began to take over, I began looking through all the information inside this profile, noticing something about race there. Under the section Race, it stated that I was a [Dragon Hatchling]? A dragon hatchling? I turned around to look at my body, noticing my bony legs, my smooth scales, and a twig of a tail. There was nothing draconic about me. I was a lizard, no, the lizards I saw on those docus looked intimidating with their sharp scales or spikes. I was a gecko! A pitiful-looking thing that wishes to be a dragon! But do you know what was more outrageous than this? The fact that I was epting this. The fact that my eyes were also drawn towards [Otherworldly Reincarnator]. The fact that I might actually have died and been reincarnated in a fantasy world with geckos as dragon whelps! I couldugh right now! Like hell! Wake up! Kuighhh! I held onto my denial. I wanted it to be a dream so badly that I bit my right arm right front leg. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Pain Resistance Lv. 1] acquired [Bleeding (Minor)] inflicted on [Dragon Hatchling *] Profile! Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Dragon Hatchling Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 18/30 Mana: 48/80 Strength: 10 Intelligence: 6 Vitality: 4 Wisdom: 5 Agility: 16 Stamina: 0/12 Effects: [Exhaustion (Minor)] [Bleeding (Minor)] Skill Points: 0 Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 1] [Holy Magic Lv. 1] [Primal Magics] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 2] Resistances: [Pain Resistance Lv. 1] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] That bite is enough to make me bleed through those scales?! How sharp are my teeth?! No, wait, calm down! This is all a dream. This has to be a dream! I dont care if my Health drops down to zero cause this is all just a dream! Health: 9/30 On the off-chance this wasnt a dream, wouldnt I be kicking the bucket again? [Minor Heal]. [Minor Heal]. Minor heaaaal. Oh scheie, how do you use magic?! The bleeding wouldnt stop and I couldnt heal myself with this spell. At this point, I was just too scared at what would happen if I let my Health drop down to zero. The unknown was scaring me. I must stop this bleeding. Trying to remember what I learned during those first-aid lessons, I first applied pressure on my arm to staunch the bleeding before I grabbed a leaf from the bush using my mouth. Forcing down my tears, I wrapped this substitute bandage around the wound. With no thumbs, I had to rely on my tail and surprisingly flexible hind legs to help me out. After I was done with the leaf bandage, I checked my profile once again, letting out a sigh of relief when the [Bleeding (Minor)] effect was gone. It was a bit inconvenient that the System wouldnt announce when a status ailment disappeared, but, whatever. Crisis averted. Im sorry, Mama and Papa. Im so sorry I-I dont remember how I died, but its a fact I cant deny anymore. I left before you guys. I always, always made you two worry about me and now this happened? Im just the worst daughter ever To think that hurting myself was the way for me to finally ept the truth. Once I admitted to fearing my Health reaching zero, that was when I stopped denying this world and calmed down. Of course, I didnt want to ept this life. I didnt want to ept this world? I wanted to go back to my parents and myfortable silver spoon life. This was a terrible reality for me. I was ready to ept wetting my bed or whatever, but if I could send myself back to my previous life with my loving parents, I would do anything. Its useless. Nobody can hear me. Argh, why? You two always have kept encouraging me whenever I failed an audition, and, holy shit did I fail a lot. Now, I even failed at living. I died as a nobody. What am I doing? Shouldnt my priority be fixing up a [Minor Heal], so I dont die again? Yeah, lets do this From those initial tries, calling out the spell name wasnt enough to activate it. Unfortunately, I tried calling up a manual or Help but the number of attempts got to the point where I gave up. Even calling the words inside the Profile didnt give me any details. The amount of information I was given was pathetic. I wished I had something to appraise these skills and spells. Nothing? System Voice, this is the moment you throw me a bone and grant me something useful, you hear? Please? You have to give others manuals or instructions, otherwise, everybody would be as confused as I am. It didnt work, so I had to rely on brute forcing it at this point. If magicians have taught me anything, chanting was just part of the process. Okay, here goes I beg of you to heal these wounds. Minor Heal. Next one I am the source of the winds of magic. Hear me, and grant me your blessing. Minor Heal. Expecting this to work using random words might have been too optimistic, but you cant fault a depressed girl to try, right? If that was the case, then lets think about this properly. Some thinking time might actually be better for me than to continue feeling sorry for myself, and this might seem like the best way. Escapism in its fullest. Just this time, I was escaping into my Profile and a skill called [Mana Control]. I had this skill the moment I opened my status window but how did I gain it? Was I born with it? If so, how do I control mana then? I used up almost half of my total mana pool, but I also noticed that my current amount increased from 47 to 48. Did I regenerate some of it naturally? When did I use it in the first ce I had so many questions. This whole mana thing was turning into chocte for me, and by chocte, I meant make-me-feel-better drugs. So, lets dig in. Minor Heal! Oooooh, OOOOOH! Yes, yes, yes, yes, look at that light! Healing! A mysterious white magic circle appeared above my hand and basked my wound in soothing, dazzling light. As I took off my bandage, I noticed my wound closing up in real time, leaving no evidence of there ever being a bite mark. Not even a scar! Looking at my profile, my Health filled up to 30. I was a cleric with this spell! No need to praise me here; I mean, I just learned how to use magic after just being born with it. I guess this was the benefit of being a dragon, huh? Even if I didnt look the part. So, to summarize for myself on how I made sense of this magic system. First things first, mana. What and how did I use it? From the look of it, that feeling I felt surging from my chest was exactly that. When I was trying everything out, I thought of summoning that feeling, only to learn that I was using up my Mana pool as I kept this feeling lingering around. It was only then that I finally made any progress in my spell casting attempts. While having this feeling around, I wished for my wound to heal, at which point I felt my mana automatically moving towards my head. Surprised, I stopped before anything happened. With renewed confidence, I tried this method again, only this time, I personally moved my mana towards my wound and that is where imagined [Minor Heal] healing my wound. When I did so, mana began leaving my body, and this weird white circle filled with symbols and stuff materialized. And then, everything from them happened without any problems. I healed myself and I was so pumped I had to continue testing it. I began moving my mana around my body, from my head to my tail, learning that I could only conjure [Minor Heal] on a body part, since that was where I could guide my mana to. A couple more pointers I received from these tests was that I didnt need to cast the spell even if the magic circle was up. I could stop it and it would refund my mana. I also didnt have to move the mana myself, it automatically did it when I imagined it. As if a System was controlling it, eh? But, I stopped the moment I felt a headache. It seemed like overuse of mana wasnt good for my body. It made me slightly light-headed, but nothing else. In any case, it was surprisingly beneficial. Imagine, let mana form that magic circle, and then let it cast once it was full with mana and ready. If I follow these bullet points, I shouldnt have any trouble in the future. It sounded easy, but figuring that out without instructions was kinda annoying. It took me some time to figure out that good feeling I had inside that egg was actually my mana. Who could have possibly deduced that on the first day of their life? Well, me, but Im a dragon. Still, it was a bit strange that I could do it so easily without an instructor. Was it due to me owning [Mana Control]? Do others have to learn it to first use magic? Well, not my problem, Im a mage now. Welp, that was a lot of fun. I even feel better now If I stop thinking of my past life and my parents. Arck! Stop thinking! Im hungry! Brain food. The hatchling demands food! But nobody answered. Now that I thought about it, I hatched out from that egg, right? So, that fluid thing was actually the yolk, the main source of nutrients for a growing lizard. The egg was strangely prettyrge inparison to me, so was I an early birth? Is the reason why Im so small cause of that? Well, at this point, going back to it was impossible. I had no idea where I was and the sun was setting. I did drink some of that yolk before leaving my egg, but I had to find a different food source now, and that was when I saw berries in a nearby bush. I was scared of leaving my safety bush, but I had to do something about this hunger. Babies shouldnt go hungry. I could just make the berry bush my next safety bush. Poking my head outside, I turned my head to every direction; left, right, up, down, up-left, down-right, and so on. Every angle that my head could turn to I checked. Better safe than sorry. My body felt numb and exhausted from all that running and sitting around hungry didnt help my muscles adjust. I couldnt afford to flee, again. So, channeling my mana into my legs, I quickly crawled over to the bush like a gecko, checked if anybody was inside it, and jumped right into it when the coast was clear. I need to build up my stamina, again. Dancing would be impossible if I cant breathe after two minutes. Making myself at home here, I looked up at the berry on closer inspection, these berries were huge inparison to me. I probably should get used to that. I climbed up along a branch to the berry using my flexible gecko body, only noticing when I stood right in front of it that it was a gigantic strawberry. It wasrge than the rock those dog-head kids threw at me. Being tiny suckssss I grabbed the strawberry, having made up my mind to feast. I immediately dug my tiny teeth into the berrys skin, easily piercing it. I slowly began sucking out the sweet oozing juices to quench my dry throat, before tearing a chunk of its flesh off. Chewing the soft interior, my reptilian tongue waved around happily as it enjoyed every single crunch. Gulping it down, I felt a warm sensation inside my stomach, praising me for a job well down. I knew my stomach wanted to continue eating but I couldnt help but let out a sigh in relief. Delicious. A note from AbyssRaven The first status boards have appeared! With that, I would like to ask you guys if you like the status board to be like this or if I should put it all in a table. I''ll have a poll after the chapter, so it would be awesome if you guys could choose one of the options. Thanks for reading! verdammt nochmal = (not literal trantion) damn it all Edit: Switched old tables with Royal Road ones ording to the wishes of the majority of the poll. Edit 2: Chapter was rewritten to mytest writing style. I''ll just leave the poll open because it''s funny looking at it grow. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(38) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 3: I’m a strawberry lover now. Chapter 3: Im a strawberry lover now. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] [Mana Control Lv. 2] [Holy Magic Lv. 3] gained Butterflies drinking from flowers. What a cute sight in this dangerous forest Well, if you exclude that face of theirs, eeuk A group of butterflies were extracting nectar from a couple of flowers nearby, enjoying their meal only for a bird to swoop in and grab one of them. Before the other butterflies could escape, the bird pped its wings and mmed two of them. They were dead before theynded on the ground. Once it pecked those bodies up, it flew away, leaving me alone. I hate this ce. Three nights have passed since I made this berry bush into my new home. If you were to ask me what I did these past days, aside from avoiding every creature I saw, then I would like to point you at the once abundant strawberry bush. Most of its berries, or nuts if you want to be pedantic, were gone, fully digested in my stomach. I guess it should have been expected, but even stuff like strawberries taste differentlypared to those from Earth. They were more sweet than sour, but, boy, did I love every single bite. With everything inside this ce probably able to kill me, this was my sole haven. A damn good one, at that! Free housing, free food and water, and mild protection from rain. Still, did that make me seemzy? Think again and behold! Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Dragon Hatchling Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 30 Mana: 97 (+17) Strength: 11 (+1) Intelligence: 8 (+2) Vitality: 6 (+2) Wisdom: 5 Agility: 18 (+2) Stamina: 12 Effects: None Skill Points: 0 Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 2] (+1) [Holy Magic Lv. 3] (+2) [Primal Magics] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 3] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] (New) Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Staying in a safe location sounded all good and awesome, but there was nothing for me to do here but eat. I was too frightened to explore this ce and this bush wasnt equipped with a TV or PC for me to look up a survival guide. It got me thinking of practicing healing myself to prepare for the next emergency. Now, I know self-muttion wasnt a virtue, but I had to test how much my healing could do with every cast. This was an experiment, I am not a masochist, okay? In any case, boredom was such a motivator that I was able to upy myself with this in thest few days. As a result, I was rewarded with multiple upgrades to my skills and also a new one in the form of [Pain Resistance]. It did exactly what its name stated, it dulled down pain. However, what surprised me the most was [Holy Magic]. With every level up, I received a spell [Cure] from level two and [Modest Heal] from three. From my testing, [Modest Heal] was a straight-up superior version of [Minor Heal]. Talk about power creep within the first three levels. Unfortunately, for [Cure], I wasnt able to get any substantial results, however, if I could hazard a guess, it probably acted like an ailment cleanser? Like healing poison and venoms. I wasnt sure about it, but Ill have to keep that in mind if I ever was infected with a disease or something. Of course, magic training wouldnt be over if I didnt try to understand more about this system. There had to be more to this and I was likely only scratching the surface of this practice. For example, I learned that you could increase or decrease the amount of mana spent on a spell, altering its potency depending on how much you spent. Still, if you looked at the performance to mana ratio, using [Modest Heal] was just t out better than [Minor Heal], even with this realization. Reducing and increasing mana costs probably will be more useful once I get more spells with varying effects. I could probably hold back in the future if I received some offensive spells, but, itll be a while until I would have the luxury to do so. Seriously, with all the magic and game stuff, this world just made me wish it was all just a dream about a realistic video game, but Ive already epted the truth in these past three days. I had enough time to mourn for myself. Comining about it any more was useless. After all, I somehow managed to handle myself using only the information I got from those fake survival drama shows, but I was a city girl at my core. You dont get wilderness survival training in the middle of New York while lounging in front of a TV! But still,ining about it wont yield anything. There was nobody to ask for help, so I had to start relying on myself and adapt. If I wanted to survive, then I needed to be proactive and experiment, since there were no search engines to look up the most efficient process. There was also the most horrifying fact getting used to living outside. Food was sorted with the strawberries and if it rained, I could snatch a droplet or two from the bushs leaves. The berries also had a lot of liquid, so staying hydrated wasnt a problem. Climate-wise, it was rather warm and humid, but that posed no issues for me. On the contrary, the warmer the day was, the morefortable it was for me. Maybe its cause dragons were reptiles and as such cold-blooded? Actually, now that thought about it, are dragons even cold-blood? Bah, whatever. Unfortunately, that was all the good things about this life. What was so bad? The fact that I had no ess to a permanent water source. Yes, it rained, but not often enough. Thankfully, when it did rain, I could clean myself, but sadly it didnte whenever nature called. It felt disgusting not being able to clean after I peed or pooped, and all that waste was also neatly packed with me under this bush, since I couldnt go out. Use leaves to clean, you say? Dig a hole and bury it all there? Well, uh, you see, my front legs were a bit too short for that. I have to bend over, including my head, to clean anything, and it certainly wasnt a weing sight. Also, I couldnt dig too deeply, my arm strength was literally that of a hatchling. I had to go to the toilet often enough that I reeked even under the ground. So, now do you understand what I have to go through? And Im expected to continue doing all of this to survive. Honestly, dude, it wasnt a fun feeling being under this bush for this long. I honestly want to put this topic to rest There was also the problem of my new body, specifically being quadrupedal. After what happened during that chase, Ive made up my mind to relearn how to walk, but with how awkward it was to coordinate these four legs, I felt just annoyed by them. My center of mass was different and knowing when and how to put a single foot forward required getting used to it. Currently, when I tried walking for an extended time, I would lose focus and ruin my bnce and fall. Rolling around on the dirt so often was discouraging, but I had to learn how to do it sooner thanter. It also didnt help that my home stank and was made out of shit and piss at this point. All the earth stuck onto my scales and ws and it would linger there until the next rain shower. Literally, my safety bush was turning into an unwanted home. Andstly I havent been able to get a single good nights sleep in these past few days. All the chirping, all the leaf rustles every sound felt nerve-wracking to listen to. They came from every direction; sometimes it was the wind, sometimesrger animals. I couldnt rx. I thought, Was this it? Will I get caught today? I couldnt fall asleep. The only way for me to stopining about everything was to do all that training and theory crafting. I had something else to think about instead of loathing every second of being here. Just like what I was doing right now. Everything about this whole situation is fucked up! Verdammter Scheie! Best part about being half-German cursing felt more impactful. Why the hell am I stuck in this godforsaken ce all alone, without anybody around for help? Why did I have to born so early that I ended up in this hobbit reptiles body when literally everything else isrger than me. Why cant I have a dragon breath like a normal dragon? And most importantly Where are my fucking parents?! Where are those damn lizards? Whose cruel enough to dump my egg in this forest without any help, heeeeellooooooo?! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Okay, deep breaths. Inand out. Inand out. Weve gotten overining about this. This is what boredom did to me. Getting away from all this reality could only be done if I kept my mind focused on training and getting stronger. For one, it seemed training helped improve my stats over time. For example, using mana increased your maximum capacity. Biting or scratching myself would increase my Strength and Vitality. Even doing sit-ups will show results in some way. The second reason was, honestly, it felt wrong not to increase it. Ive recently only had time for mobile games, but when I was still a kid, my Mama used to introduce me to the video games she liked to y, and RPGs was one of her favorite genres. Mypetitive side demanded me work! However, these rtively quiet days were about to end today. That problem that has gued humanity since its inception food. The strawberry bush was nearly exhausted, and I couldnt find another one close by. I could explore the forest, yes, but was that just suicide with thoserge birds flying around. Birds liked lizard steaks. Driven by desperation and this impending hunger, I had to make up my mind I needed to hunt. The egg yolk seemed to have given me the necessary nutrients for four days, but theck of protein was giving me cravings now. Sadly, I didnt have the physical prowess nor confidence to go out hunting. I might only be a few days old, but I had couldnt possibly grow up with only strawberries now, right? The situation was inevitable. The only sce I found in all of this was that I was quite curious about the leveling system. The only way to find out how it worked was to Haaaaaaa, I had to kill. At first, I was really apprehensive of that idea, but as I weighed the pros and cons, I knew there was only one option left, if I didnt want to turn into a vegetarian. But, man, was I surprise to find out I epted that reality that quickly. What normal student randomly decides that she wanted to kill for her dinner today? Was it cause Im a dragon now? Dragons are like monsters even in this world, right? If thats so, then normalizing killing others woulde naturally to me. Speaking of monsters, my target finally arrived. It was a rabbit with a pair of small doe antlers. It looked about the size of a normal bunny, but from my perspective, it was kinda hard to tell. Inspecting myself, my new body would fit perfectly in an adults hands. If I had to describe myself objectively, without self-deprecating myself, then I guess you couldpare me to a crocodile hatchling. The problem was that the bunny would probably overflow in a humans hand with all its fluffy fur. If you hadnt guessed it at this point, I was targeting something that lookedrger than me. Even that bird from before looked more intimidatingpared to me. It wasnt like I didnt want to target something smaller, this was just the nextrgest target. Otherwise, bugs, but those critters are either too fast or no where around this bush. In any case, during my time in this bush, multiple of these rabbits have been wandering around this area. Probably looking for food. So, I left myst strawberry in front of this bush in hopes to lure it in. Ill hide and cover my presence before sneak attacking it while it nibbled on the berry. Simple, yes, but it should work. Come closer, bunny, bunny, bunny. The rabbit hopped towards the berry, staying slightly on guard as it looked around itself. I swallowed my saliva in anticipation. This was myst piece of food I was using as bait, so I couldnt allow myself to fail. If I did, then, well, I will have to leave this ce and that was something I wanted to avoid. Slow breaths, do it exactly how youve always done it. Calm yourself and just focus on the task You can do this, girl. Now, Shine! Miiih! Casting my spell from my tail, a bright light burned the eyes of the rabbit as it began eating the berry. Normally, the spell [Shine] only required rtively little mana to cast a small light source, however, pump the mana amount up and it could act as a shbang. Using my tail to cast it from behind it me also prevented blinding myself. Kriii! My legs pushed off the ground, letting my body leap out of the bush. I poured mana through my jaw and crunched onto the rabbits throat with my fangs. I confirmed by using [Mana Control], I could use mana to temporarily empower my body. Back then, I used it on escaping my egg and fleeing those dog-headed men, and now I was using this skill to squeeze the life out of this rabbit with my bite. It struggled, trying to throw me off, but I held onto it as hard as I could with my legs. I dug the ws on them them into the rabbits body before putting every bit of strength I had left into my jaw. Without being able to breathe properly, the rabbit couldnt summon the appropriate amounts of power to defend itself. Urrrgh, please, just stop moving. Please,e on, j-just please, die for me! Eiiii Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Dragon Hatchling *] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 400 skill points Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Mana Strike Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Stealth Lv. 3] evolved into [Stealth Lv. 4] Im sorry The warm blood of the rabbit spilled into my mouth, giving me the first taste of raw, warm blood in this life. The thick fluid filled my mouth, slowly seeping into my stomach as I was still recovering from the fact I just killed something. Once I regained my mind, I spat everything out, even coughing to make sure to clean myself from this foreign blood. It was revolting. Traumatizing, even. How the rabbit struggled to break away from me or how I broke its neck with just my teeth. I saw its eyes looking at me in terror as I crunched away thest remaining fire in its life Killing with my mouth made it too personal. However, as if the world wanted me to get over it, the moment I leveled up, I felt absolutely ecstatic. My body filled up with an alien energy as my strength began to grow. Profile. Profile: Name: * Level: 4 Race: Dragon Hatchling Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 50/50 (+20) Mana: 137/137 (+40) Strength: 19 (+8) Intelligence: 12 (+4) Vitality: 10 (+4) Wisdom: 9 (+4) Agility: 28 (+10) Stamina: 20/20 (+8) Effects: None Skill Points: 400 (+400) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 2] [Holy Magic Lv. 3] [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 4] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Hiehie it was worth it. Yeah, this has to be the way. This was my reward. I was happy to see my current profile. It looked proper now. It was also good to see that you receive a full Mana recovery whenever you level up. Furthermore, the leveling up gave me 100 skill points pet level up,ting me 400 points to spend. When I first tried to look into this [Skill Points] thing in my profile, it opened up a skill list for me. Everything was grey out, though, but now that I had points, I should be able to buy something. Hopefully, there was somethingbat rted since ambushing probably wont always be avable as an option. Skill List Open Oof. There were a ton of skills in this list and as I expected, they werent grey out anymore. I should probably sort them for now. Disy the lowest avable skills. Skill List Sort by: Lowest avable skills Cost: 50 SP [Fire Magic] [Earth Magic] [Identify] [Unarmed Technique] [Enhanced ws] [Enhanced Fangs] [Enhanced Enemy Sense] Cool, first try. Im getting better at using this thing. Surprisingly, there were quite a few skills under the 50 points category. Wasnt my current amount enough to buy all of them at once? There were some useful sounding skills in there, like sensing enemies or using magic or using even more magic! What a discount! If I had been born in a safer environment, for example with my new parents, I could have probably tried to get some of these myself But that was wishful thinking now. Live in the moment. I didnt have the luxury to imagine what could have been when I was still trying to get ustomed to all of this. Lets also stop calling those deadbeat lizards parents. I only have one true pair of parents and that will never change. Before I took any of those skills, I first turned to preparing the rabbit for a meal. It had to be bled out first, as I heard meat tasted terrible if there was too much blood. I could just eat it raw, but knowing which skill I could buy made me believe I could enjoy some luxury for just today. As such, I bought the necessary skills. From the lowest avable skills category, I took [Fire Magic], [Earth Magic], [Identify] and [Enhanced Enemy Sense]. I didnt take the rest cause I found some useful ones among the 100 SP group. Those would be [Cooking] and [Dismantle]. The former group would help me kill stuff, while thetter would help me avoid food illnesses. Would you like to buy [Fire Magic] [Earth Magic] [Identify] [Enhanced Enemy Sense] [Cooking] [Dismantle] for abined amount of 400 SP? Your current SP is 400 Yes, please! Oooh, Im actually buying skills! You have bought [Fire Magic Lv. 1] [Earth Magic Lv. 1] [Identify Lv. 1] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 0 Magic gained: [Fire] [Earth Wall] Oooooooh, yes! As I returned my eyes to the rabbit, [Dismantle] seemed to have activated, as I suddenly somehow knew how to take off its pelt. With my w, I began scrapping its fur off. I cannot exin how disturbing this felt. The smell of iron quickly assaulted my nose, causing a sense of nausea. A shiver ran down my body as I opened its throat wide open, letting the pool of blood grow and grow in front of the bush. Eww this will attract predators if I dont cover it up. Guess I have a use for all my bathroom trips now. Once bled out, I cast [Fire] from [Fire Magic Lv. 1] on the soft rabbit fur, using it as kindling to make an impromptu firece. I then tore off the rabbits flesh, slicing them into mouth-sized chunks before skewering them with a branch. With this kebab, Iid it over the me. Compared to the fur, I believe I did a far better job with cutting up the meat. Just as with my teeth, my ws were surprisingly sharp for how small they were. Mhmm. It began smelling appetizing. I had no idea if [Cooking] would magically make the meat more edible, but it certainly smelled far better than it deserved for not being seasoned. Not even salt, meeeeeh. It should be finished now. I licked my non-existent lips. I expected it to be nd, but seeing all the juices dripping onto the floor told me otherwise. Thanks for the food! Mhmpf! Hmm, interesting. Okay, expectations averted. The meat was slightly tough from being overcooked, but the juices fully simted my tongue with that oh-so-amazing taste of cooked fat. It wasnt nd at all but I couldnt say it was delectable. But then again, considering there wasnt any salt in the cooking process, it was a pleasant surprise to see iting out good enough. If [Cooking] did all of that, then it was quite a cheat, although I wished it had told me before it became medium rare. I was a rare girl, you see. The organs? As I finished the kebab, I still had a big appetite when I looked at the organs, wondering if I could make them edible with the skill. I was a bit apprehensive about consuming them, but wasting food wasnt allowed in this household! Even if the looked less than desirable No, no, I dont know when Ill get another chance to eat meat! Oh wait, what if I covered the organs with meat and skewered them? It would look simr enough to a dner kebab. I shouldnt drool. A note from AbyssRaven A lot of time was spent on adjusting the width of the columns, lol. I still am not fully satisfied with it, so I''ll be working on them. I''ll also edit in the blue boxes for thest chapter, as you guys want me to use them. Ja = Yes Verdammte Scheie = goddamn shit Edit: Did some editing. Edit 2: Rewritten everything to my current writing style. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(48) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 4: An Informative Night Chapter 4: An Informative Night Hey Mama and Papa, How are you guys doing? I hope you guys aren''t feeling too down cause of me. It hasnt been long since I was reborn, hiehie. You guys would not believe where Inded and how I was born into it. Another world? Not human but as a dragon? Chased in my first minutes alive by bipedal dogs? No. It sounded too insane to believe. Unfortunately, this was my reality now. I was not a human anymore, I was turned into a dragon. I just killed my first animal. It was a rabbit with small antlers. Like in those hunting documentaries, I bled the rabbit out before I began butchering it. I seared the meat over a magical fire and then I ate it. It definitely couldnt bepared to what Mama always bought home but it was still good to me. Well, that was all I had to say. I miss you guys. I really do. I love you, ich liebe euch, aishiteru Mama and Papa, Your Little Girl Send. Beep, beep, beep, brrrrrrrrr! Failed to find a connection. Ripperonies haaaaaaaaaa. Nope, if you once lived in a world withputers and TV, getting stuck in the wild with nothing interesting to do was just boredom times 100. I mean, going out to hunt with a full stomach sounded painful, so staying underneath this bush was my only viable option. As I was intending to survive, I had to be in stealth mode 24/7 and hope some animal doesnt just stomp on me identally. Of course, I wanted to sleep. I needed it desperately. With the refreshing strawberries and filling meat inside my stomach, my insomnia was finally catching up to me, but I couldnt rx. My sated belly was producing some much needed mtonin, but neither my heart nor brain could rest. Hold on, in this case, why dont I just tire my brain even more? I had bought the skill [Identify] from the skill shop. Its name alone was reason enough for me to buy it, even if I had no clear idea what it did. Regardless if it was a light novel or some drama show, information gathering capabilities were invaluable. If this was an appraisal skill, then I just hit gold. Identify. Bush It is a bush Cool, it works. Lame description though. Profile. Profile: Name: * Level: 4 Race: Dragon Hatchling Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 50 Mana: 124/137 Strength: 19 Intelligence: 12 Vitality: 10 Wisdom: 9 Agility: 28 Stamina: 20 Effects: None Skill Points: 0 (-400) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 2] [Holy Magic Lv. 3] [Fire Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Earth Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 1] (New) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] Others: [Identify Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 1]. Spell List: Holy Magic: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] Fire Magic: [Fire] Earth Magic [Earth Wall] The Light Magic: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Lets start the mass Identify session #1. Dragon Hatchling A newborn dragon that has not matured yet. Rank G Apparently, this world had a ranking system. So, it wasnt established by a civilization but by the System Voice? I should probably look into this ranking system a bit more. Rank G The lowest order of monsters Ahhhh, so I wasnt an animal per se, I was a monster! I guess it was obvious, but at least I now know that was the correct way to address all these creatures inside this forest. However, I wasnt trying to demean myself by learning that I was of the lowest rank, I was trying to ask for the ranking system itself!! So, show it! Rank Strength measurements assigned to monsters Is this thing treating me like an idiot? How rude! Couldnt the System have mentioned this sorta information was ssified or not avable to me, instead of giving me theseme ass descriptions. Its so short, it almost felt like nobody gave a shot with the writing! Meh, whatever, next! Health The status that governs and controls the lifeforce of the individual Mana The amount of mana the individual can hold at one time Strength The physical prowess that can be exerted by the body Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Identify Lv. 1] evolved into [Identify Lv. 2] Vitality The bodys ability to resist and endure physical damage. Determines physical abnormal effects application chance Agility The bodys ability to move more efficiently. Lessens Stamina usage on abilities and actions Intelligence The mental capacity to continuously cast spells and mana intensive abilities. Applies a modifier and eases the use of mana Wisdom The sturdiness of mana surrounding the individual to resist and endure magical damage. Increases natural mana regeneration speed A, it doesnt make me smarter? Would have made algebra and studying easier. Stamina The maximum burden the body can endure. Exhaustion will apply once Stamina reaches 0 Alright, a headache was building up for me. This might have been a bit too much information streaming into my head like that, but I should force myself to continue this. It was important. The status information was pretty simple and obvious, but I did notice by improving [Identify], the information given to me had increased. As such, I went back to the Health, Mana, and Strength to take another look at them. Health only told me that I would die if it reached zero. Obvious. Mana would stop regenerating once it reached zero, and I would have to wait off the ailment before I could gain it again. To me, this was probably the most important part. Lastly, Strength also applied a modifier for physical attacks. Neat. Did that mean [Identify] still had more to offer? From the looks of it, it had eight more tries to really knock my socks off, uhh, scales off. With it being level two for now, it did mean that System Voice wasnt being rude or secretive towards me, I just didnt have the skill at a high enough level yet. Whoops, my bad, systeem Voice. Lets make up. Rank Strength measurements assigned to monsters by the Divine System Pff, disappointing. Well, it wasnt like I needed the small details anyways. This was technically enough for me to understand things. Hmph. Which brings me to the probably most important part of these appraisal sessions, which would be my skills and titles. I knew that my stats would grow with me through level-ups and training. In other words, any effort I put into exerting myself would reward me in something. However, how did it work for the skills? I wasnt 100% sure just yet, but if there were repercussions for having more skills, then maybe the rule of thumb was the more, the merrier? Of course, quality over quantity shouldnt be neglected. I mean, having too many low level skills just sounded like being a newb, as proven with [Identify], which was kinda useless at level two. There were dozens of skills avable in the shop, but both my time and skill points were limited. I needed to learn more about my skills and then decided on which was worth training up. Then, it would be time to specialize and get some skills which will synergize with mybat style. Mana Control Allows the user to move mana around the body. Enables the use of magic Primal Magic An ancient skill that allows the user to wield magics with the highest efficiency Oh my, oh my, just look at these two gems! Compared to my other skills, these two have that sorta special in their description. Well, [Mana Control] sounded like a basic mage skill, as it implied you needed it to cast spells, but still, its special to me! In addition, it cleared up a few questions I had on how I was able to cast spells on my first day. [Primal Magic] was ambiguous. [Identify Lv. 2] couldnt disy all the information, but even with its secrets, I could tell these two skills were responsible for my fledgling mage career. Since I was born with these two skills, these two had to be innate, right? Like, every dragon gets these two? Meaning dragons are naturally good magicians? Nah, there was no need to think too hard about it. Of course! was the only answer to this, otherwise, wouldnt it be strange? I figured it out through trial and error in a single day. Bing a mage couldnt be this easy, right? It had to be cause these two skills synergize together perfectly! Now I was totally pumped to see what my titles did. All of them sounded over the top, and I just got them for some reason. Oh man, just imagining what sorta crazy things theyve been granting me just awakened the gamers soul inside me! The Light A title granted to a mortal recognized by the Goddess of Light. Boosts proficiency gain of magics based on Holy Element. Decreases Dark Element resistance and proficiency Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood A title granted to a mortal recognized by the God of Dragons. Boosts experience gain and decreases skill point expenditure. Decreases Water Element resistance and proficiency Otherworldly Reincarnator A title granted to a soul who has reincarnated with memories from its previous life. Enables the Skill Point function Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Identify Lv. 2] evolved into [Identify Lv. 3] It seemed like gods existed in this world. Sooooooooo, what in the hell did I do to be recognized by two gods? I have no idea on this matter, but I dont believe a god would be whimsical enough to grant a newborn divine blessings, or was my escape such a threat to watch? Never mind, maybe Im the one overestimating a gods thoughts here. They could have just done it for theughs. Haaaaaaaaaa Why should I care for their reason? All Ive been doing in these past days wasin,in, andin even more. Maybe it would do me some good to be more optimistic about the situation, despite how fucked up it was. Thinking about it rationally, System voice did not announce my titles at all and I had them right at the beginning. If I could hazard a guess, this Goddess of Light and God of Dragon probably had something to do with my reincarnation. I had no other people to me it on. Still, it was a useless thought for now. I did wonder why they havent talked to me yet, or left me a message at the very least, but so be it. Ill worry about it when the opportunity arises and ask them the questions during our meeting. I personally had better things to worry about, life-threatening things even. For example, what my breakfast is gonna be. My berry bush was empty and I didnt save any of the rabbit meat, since it would only attract unwanted guests. To be honest, I should just be happy with being lucky enough to be reborn with all those boons; Im even a dragon, even if I looked like a gecko right now. After all, Goddess of Light? Looking at the categories and skills inside my profile, [Holy Magic] and [The Light] spell section probably came from her. It would surprise me if dragons were born with the ability to cast healing spells, then again, I might have inherited it from my lizard parents. Im a bit confused on what [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] did, but its whatever, it increased my experience and skill gain efficiency. Thats good enough of a blessing for me. Obviously, if two gods were willing to grant me their divine blessings, something was up. If that was the case, then how about this, Miss Goddess of Light I will live up to the title you gave me. My memory still felt a bit foggy, but Im simply attributing it to sleep deprivation. Nevertheless, I still remembered my dream clearly to stand under the spotlight and sing and dance for everybody to see. Thus, Im nning to live up to my [The Light] title as best as I could. I have no interest in what you gods have nned for me but in this lifeI will definitely make my dreame true. I will shine! And to do that, I had to grow stronger. I have to survive at all costs! I couldnt fulfill it back on Earth, but I will do it now. And to achieve this goal, I must improve my stats and skills. In addition, probably finding a way back to civilization would be ideal. Naturally, to do so, I had to start getting used to well, I needed to learn how to kill these monsters to level up. A part of me was afraid of continuing all this killing and that it might affect my personality. The thought of me bing a murder hobo or psychopath was chilling, even repulsive to me, but what other choice did I have? Be a vegetarian? A pacifist when everything around me wasrger and I had no other idea to get experience? No, no, I would just dy the inevitable here. Trying to neglect the status quo of this world simply cause I came from another world with a different culture and world view, was naive. Even for me, that was just pure stupidity. The meat I ate every day on Earth had toe from somewhere. The only difference was how I was now the hunter and butcher simultaneously. I personally had to do the hard parts now. They were just animals, things I must kill to survive to further my dream. I wasnt human anymore, Im a monster. An animal just like everybody else here. I need this sorta mentality to keep myself going. Keep training my stats and skills and continue on leveling to be strong enough to survive anything this forest threw at me! After all, this was all for my dream to be an idol. Wrawraaaaah I yawned. Humanization Enables a non-human to temporarily transform into a human. Requires 1000 SP Leveling up gave me SP, and I need SP for this very important skill. A dragon was a threat to humans and any other races this world had, but what about a cute girl? Fat chance, right? This was my n to re-enter civilization. If I went into a city as a dragon, all I could hope was people trying to kill me but, lets leave this for tomorrow. I hope I wont regret being careless for one evening, butIsleep A note from AbyssRaven I''ll be putting a status board update at the end of the chapter, if something changed on it, while not being reported anywhere in the chapter. Once again, thank you very much for reading. Edit: Edited to match my current style. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(57) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 5: My first real fight. Chapter 5: My first real fight. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Dragon Hatchling *] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 6] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 200 skill points Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Fire Magic Lv. 2] [Earth Magic Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 2] gained Magic gained: [Firebolt] [Rock st] Nice! Thats breakfast! Two days have gone by since my first kill. After I finally gained the courage to fall asleep, I began feeling morefortable during the nights, which is good, since I can sleep. It just wasnt high quality ones though, cause trying to stay cautious of my surroundings was disruptive. I kept waking up in the middle of the night whenever a suspicious sound forces my instincts to wake me up. Its nice to see that my dragon senses were helping me here, but it did get on my nerve after a while. Still, I am getting sleep now. Thats the important part no more insomnia. Anyways, Ive also decided to relocate to a new strawberry as my new base of operations. It have me a new source of food, but I didnt ck off on the hunting. I had to grind levels. Which brings me to my breakfast more rabbit. Technically, the creature was called a [Loopabit] ording to System Voice, but calling it rabbit with horns was kinda easier to describe it. Now, to my hunting n, I decided on trying something else for today. Instead of finishing it off with a bite, I focused mostly on magic today to get a feel of how to use it during a fight. After luring it in with a strawberry named fragassa in this world I surprised it by constructing a small earth pen with [Earth Wall] to trap it inside. Without a way to escape, it was an easy target for me to practice aiming with [Firebolt]. I learned from this that killing it from afar seemed better for my consciousness. Doing it up close and personal was horrifying, while magic avoided all the slicing, crunching and blood. Not like I could avoid dismantling it afterwards. Magic, oh, magic, why do you not have a dismantle spell? Haaa, well, whatever. Like I mentionedst time, I was nning to go power leveling. But after thinking it through a bit, it did seem a bit hard with my current body. If I just went around like a murder hobo, I probably could gian more levels in a shorter time, but it meant leaving those bodies untouched. I was technically still a baby; I had to eat and if I kept fighting and fighting as I was right now, I would eventually meet a threat too hard for me to handle. Still, while levels were nice, gaining SP was the real prize. I had to gain more. I checked in the skill shop, and aside from the 50 SP ones, I found some pretty useful skills worth getting before [Humanize]. That was a long-term n and only avable when I felt safe and strong enough to waste SP. Neglecting useful skills just to be human again didnt seem like the correct idea. Now, to that skill I mentioned. Identify! Space-Time Magic Grants the user control over space and time with mana. High amounts of mana will be required for each spell. Requires: 550 SP You see, I was wondering if there was a way to summon a storage akin to the inventory system in games, seeing how this world was so game-like. However, neither calling amand nor looking up for the skill helped me. While looking into the shop, I found this beauty, however. Its only a hunch, but summoning a space to store items sounded sooo like space and time maniption. Also, teleportation. Fast travels. Eating a cake through a portal! A girl can dream, right? I also wanted to get [Enhanced Mana Capacity] for 100 SP and [Enhanced Mana Growth] for 150 SP to help alleviate the supposedly high mana cost for [Space-Time Magic]. If I bought out the three other 50 SP skills, mybined SP goal would be 1000 SP. Just like the cost of [Humanize]. I also considered taking the other growth improving skills for the other stats, but for now Ill just buy [Enhanced Mana Growth]. Magic was king for a gecko like me! You have bought [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 1] Your current SP is 50 Enhanced Mana Growth A skill which will apply a permanent growth percentage increase for the stat [Mana]. Growth strength is determined by the level of the skill Nice. The more mana, the better. I can heal more, shoot out more fire, and when I Wait! A chill ran down my spine, my body stiffened when [Enhanced Enemy Sense] sent me a warning. Something wasing towards me from behind. Grou. I heard that sound before The first voice, other than myself, that I heard after being born into this world. The first creatures I met. Last time they were attracted to my voice, and now they came for my breakfast. Two kindergartner sized individuals fully covered in fur appeared from the trees. With their dog-like faces, they sniffed the surroundings and readied their clubs when they saw the blood next to the bush. I had two choices here give up the rabbit I put in so much effort to kill and dismantle or well, stand up for myself. First, Identify. Profile: Name: * Level: 3 Race: Kobold Age: 2 months Job: None Status: Health: 63/63 Mana: 10/10 Strength: 16 Intelligence: 3 Vitality: 9 Wisdom: 3 Agility: 9 Stamina: 16/16 Information not avable Profile: Name: * Level: 5 Race: Kobold Age: 3 months Job: None Status: Health: 75/75 Mana: 12/12 Strength: 22 Intelligence: 4 Vitality: 14 Wisdom: 3 Agility: 13 Stamina: 20/20 Information not avable Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 1] evolved into [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 2] Information not avable, huh? [Identify] was not high enough to ess all the information, I guess. This was my first time using [Identify] to appraise the profiles of another monster. Individually, their stats were inferior to mine, but if they were to team up, itll be problematic. In fact, they would have probably killed me on my first day, if that stone had hit me. Isnt this a bit too hard? Ive only killed two rabbits so far, and both were through surprise attacks. But I cant chicken out. Im not gonna give up my breakfast for the day! However, I didnt think I could take them on one versus two, here. Too risky. I had nobat experience, like, in either of my lives. Alright, gotta calm down. If I wanna fight, I need to y it smart. If we disregard stats, I should have the upper hand in quality and variety, I believe. I couldnt see theirs, but I couldn''t see beginner monsters being able to use spells Im an exception, okay? Yeah, thats right. I can do it. I can do it. I can do it. I can win! First things first, I snuck back into my safety bush. Concerning my ability to fight, Ive only really practiced sneak attacks. If I couldnd a killing blow before they react to me, stats andbat potential were redundant. As such, I left the rabbit corpse out as the bait and made sure I didnt make any sound. Looking through the bushs leaves, I slowed down my breathing and began observing those koboldsing closer. I saw them pick up a stone. They were wary, looking around, sniffing for any threats. They were smart, at least. One of the kobolds moved it closer to the rabbit, leaving the other behind. It wasnt ideal, but if I couldnd Hold on, the second kobold suddenly raised the stone over his head. He suddenly eyed the bush. And then Oh Scheie! The rock broke through branches as I narrowly dodged it just in time! They did it again! Dogface #1 threw a stone at me! Oh crap! Oh crap! Oh crap! How did they find me?! But my enemies didnt leave me anytime topose myself as the Dogface #2 grabbed his club with two hands and tried to smack me dead. Destroying a few of the fragassa berries I loved eating, I had to sacrificed them as I dodged outside the bush, finally revealing myself to those kobolds. The blood?! Fuck, whatever, they have dog faces, t-they probably have a dogs sense of smell! Damnit, I should''ve thought of that! That should''ve been so obvious, uuuuuoooh! Grou! the kobold growled as it sent out another attack, however, this time, I was able to force myself to focus on the battle. No, the adrenaline inside me just made it easier to think of the fight while panicking internally. Earth Wall! An earthen wall materialized from the ground where a brown magic circle appeared, sessfully protecting me from the second strike. Using this window of opportunity, I shot out a [Fire] from a red magic circle appearing over my head. Unfortunately, simr to how I used the wall as cover, so did the kobold to avoid my spell. Dogface #1, meanwhile, picked up another rock and flung it. Same trick? Well, I could do it too. I avoided the stone and activated the new spell I got from leveling up [Earth Magic] [Rock st]. My mana began molding the ground and shot a ball of rock towards the kobold. Either out of surprise or due to how fast the rock flew, it couldnt react and was hit directly in the chest, knocking him down. The window of opportunity ergened! he was surprised, or he couldnt react, but it hit him straight in the chest, knocking him down. This is my chance! No time for any dys! I snapped my head around to the other kobold, ready to shoot out [Fire Magic Lv. 2]s [Firebolt] to burn it to ashes. This will be a W for! Oooook! My mind suddenly cked out for a single second, only for me to be greeted back by reality by a sharp pain on my sides. My visioned twirled around, making me see the forest upside down and upright, over and over again, before flip flopping on the ground like a ragdoll. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] evolved into [Pain Resistance Lv.3] Kuick! Ackbreath! Standing up, my senses were out of control. My head was throbbing. My ears were ringing as if I had tinnitus. The sudden feeling of nausea fromnding on my head was dulled by my pained lungs, demanding me like a spoiled brat for oxygen. Gaaah Guuuuuahhhhh! Arrrgh! Why does it hurt so much I need to heal myself! Focus! I thought I had it under control but the second I lost focus from one of those damn monsters was all it needed to send me flying away. Tunnel vision I got happy too soon. I wanted to chastise myself so much for forgetting the other kobold, but, holy moly, my sides were hurting like hell! Graah! Krieeh!!! I shrieked out, tripping over myself, but I managed to dodge his club strike. Ackthat guuuuuahhh too close! My eyes darted over to where the club struck. It had crushed the grass there and I probably would have ended the same way if I was a second too slow. That possibility alone was finally enough to fully activate my flight or fight instincts, silencing the pain coursing through my body. Survive! Survive! I want to live! There was no time out! No time to get a hold of my breathing rhythm, nor was there time for me to concentrate on casting a spell. Frantic as my state of mind currently was, thinking of any deliberate n was futile. Kobold #2 sensed my panic and continued its assault, leaving me no choice but to stay defensive to stay alive. Unfortunately, this gave the other kobold enough time to recover and re-enter the fight. Gotta calm downbreath inbreath inI need air! Im gonna die at this rate! Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Evasion Lv. 1] acquired At this moment, I was really thankful for my new bodys short stature in addition to my higher Agility. It couldnt be helped that I was only narrowly dodging all these attacks, when my muscles were aching cause of theck of oxygen. My head is clearing, and the nausea is goneif I could only get a [Modest Heal] off! Graah! Graouh! Waaaaaahhh! A double-team attack! #2 tried to hit, leaving me open to the jumping attack of #1. Thankfully, having been forced to dodge all this time did eventually make moving my body easier. My body was screaming in agony and exhaustion, but I couldnt care less if I had to drive this body to ruin if I could survive! [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Dragon Hatchling *] Argh, my breathing is get Hold on, thats an opening! Shine! Gruurrrghhh! They were perfectly lined up. One was further ahead of the other, leaving him vulnerable to get hit where I stood. A single moment is all I needed to turn the tides Blinded, iling, screaming, do all of that and allow me to win! Now, now, now, now! Kill one of them! Fuck off! Firebolt! Point-nk hit! The fireball crashed against the kobolds head, searing his fur off with that headshot. His wailing was like a melody for my agitated self, while the sight of it falling on its back brought me the hope to stabilize my mind. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Dragon Hatchling *] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 8] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 200 skill points YEEEEEES! The Health and Mana regeneration from leveling up instantly activated. I could feel my confidence surging when even [Identify] noted it was a [Kobold Corpse]. Press the advantage! I. WILL. NOT. DIE. AGAIN! Rock st! Imitating how I staggered kobold #1, I shot my projectile spell towards kobold #2s chest. Still blinded, it was easily hit, sending him falling onto his back. Leaving it no time to recover, I sent it flying into the air with [Earth Wall] and ended the battle by killing him mid-air with another [Firebolt]. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Dragon Hatchling *] has risen from [Level 8] to [Level 10] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 250 skill points Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Fire Magic Lv. 3] [Earth Magic Lv. 3] [Mana Control Lv. 3] gained Magic gained: [Imbue Fire] [Earth Strike]> Max level has been reached. Evolution is now avable for [Dragon Hatchling *] Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] acquired Huh? Wait, you can get those growth increase skills through leveling up?! Are you kidding me! Did I just waste 150 Sp for something I would woah! Krriii Welp, I just learned something new. Level up recovered Health and Mana; it even repaired my damaged ribs. However, Stamina wasnt part of that prize. Exhaustion An abnormal effect inflicted when the body overexerts itself over the limit of what their Stamina would allow. Depending on the intensity of the effect, the effect might range from limpness to loss of body functions Nasty. Stillha haha. I am alive. Hie hie hie hie. I won. I won. I won! If I could, I wouldve jumped up in the air and continued screaming "I won" if my body wasn''t feeling so fatigued. This feeling this immense sense of relief and aplishment. So this is what victory tastes like? Absolutely unreal. My adrenaline pumping my heart like crazy, caused my blood to fill every single cell with enough happy hormones that I thought it couldst forever. On one hand, it was weird that I was enjoying this so much, but, what could I say? Ecstatic! Holy shit, I just won that. I felt so alive. Sess. Victory. It seemed I only now understood how precarious my new life was. Survival or death One mistake nearly cost me this new life, and if I hadnt been able to capitalize off the mistake of those kobolds, I would have been a lifeless corpse, right now. They were so close, but a single mishap helped me survive and allowed me to end their lives. I got to live while theirs ended Gosh, being able to live is sofickle. I dont want this Anyways, as much as I wanted to continue being all melodramatic, Im literally lying on the floorpletely exhausted. I needed to find a new bush to hide in until I rest up. But first, lets celebrate with some rabbit meat. Profile: Name: * Level: 10 Race: Dragon Hatchling Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 80/80 (+30) Mana: 252/252(+125) Strength: 31 (+12) Intelligence: 19 (+7) Vitality: 16 (+6) Wisdom: 15 (+6) Agility: 46 (+18) Stamina: 32/32 (+12) Effects: None Skill Points: 550 (+550) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 3] (+1) [Holy Magic Lv. 3] [Fire Magic Lv. 3] (+2) [Earth Magic Lv. 3] (+2) [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 2] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 1] (New) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) Stat Growths and Rted [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] (New) Others: [Identify Lv. 3] (+2) [Cooking Lv. 2] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 2] (+1) Spell List: Holy Magic: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] Fire Magic: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] Earth Magic [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] The Light Magic: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] A note from AbyssRaven Edit: Edits to my current style. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(42) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 6: Evolving rocks! Chapter 6: Evolving rocks! So evolution. Evolution A monster''s ability to change shape or form, while also increasing their rank. Evolution choices are controlled by the monster''s skills, strengths, lineage, and other conditions Alright. So, what can I evolve into? Evolution [Young Dragon] [Young Drake] Young? What does that mean? What is considered young by System Voice, anyways? My race is "Dragon Hatchling". It''s clearly describing me as a newborn, so does a "young" dragon mean that I will grow up? Young Dragon A young dragon that has no specialization. Possess immature wings and the potential to evolve freely. Rank F Young Drake A young dragon that chose to forgo wings for a highly specialized body for traversing thend. Rank F The description didnt mention it anywhere, but if I evolved now, could I grow taller andrger? Evolution would sound pretty amazing if it could turn me from a gecko into a proper dragon. This world honestly keeps fascinating me. I wouldn''t be surprised if races like elves and dwarves existed in this world. To be honest, I would be displeased if this world only had humans. Well, of course, if there are any humans at all cause I literally have no information about this world. Hold on, what the hell am I talking about, there is a skill called [Humanization]. Its description literally tells me that I can transform into a human with it. Y-Yeah, lets forget about thatpse of memory. Lla, Im just rambling, nothing to see here~ In any case, my evolution offered me two choices. Either stay flexible with a chance to evolve into a winged dragon ormit to being stuck onnd. From its description, bing drake didnt sound too bad. It exined how maneuvering onnd would be its selling point, a trait that could be invaluable for my current situation. There were advantages I could benefit from bing a drake. If they cant hit, I wont die nor feel any pain. Inparison, I would keep my door open to future evolution options with [Young Dragon. I would receive wings, which probably will be useless until I grow up and thats pretty much it, right? Of course, it would be dumb to just leave it at that, after all, the ability to feely evolve mighte in handy. Since I had no idea about this world, having options to evolve into might be better. However, the question is, will I lock myself out from any flying options if I choose drake? What evolution choices does a drake have? So, many questions. So, this is a dilemma between a massive short-term advantage over a, supposedly, long-term one. What will yield the most advantages? Should I just go with the versatile evolution? I can develop my status and skills, regardless of the choice but not opting for the [Young Dragon] could exempt me from flying. If I wanted to run faster, I could buy some of the agility or stamina-based skills. The [Young Drake] could give me those skills naturally, but I have no proof of that Pfff, yeah, right. Shouldnt the choice be clear enough? Will you choose to evolve into [Young Dragon]? Hell, yes! Give me to power of flight. Aerial supremacy, here Ie! Evolution choice decided. Commencing evolution of [Dragon Hatchling *] Oh my gosh, who turned up the temperature? Oh wait, its just me. Kidding~ Joking aside, I was feeling a sudden warmth inside me circting through my whole body, invigorating every single cell. A cycle of destruction and growth was progressing inside me, and while the pain wasnt noticeable, I could kinda imagine it with how much was going on in there. So, this is what evolution feels like? It reminded me of my growing pains just without the pain itself. I wasnt sure how I knew this, but my body was telling me I will be stronger soon and that I should just rx while it happened. It gave me a good feeling, you see. Knowing results were happening was good. I can Mhmmmwwaaaaaaaah. Oh shit tired. I began to feel sleepy. I still kinda wanted to imagine myself bing strong enough to take those kobolds down without an issue after evolving, but I quickly reminded myself to not be so conceited. They were just two low-leveled kobolds, and they almost defeated me. Maybe I should see if there are any protective skills And then I lost consciousness. Hmmm? Mhmm, yeah, that was a good sleep. Looking in the sky, it seemed I woke up at dawn. I slept through the entire evolution process. Is that suddenly feel of drowsiness part of the process? If so, then I should really be careful next time and find a more secure ce. Some random bush won''t protect me when I''m all alone and vulnerable. Regardless, I shouldnt beat myself up too much. This was my first try. I didnt die. Gotta stay positive. If I remember to be more careful next time, everything should be forgiven. And, frankly, I feel so incredibly refreshed right now, Im really not in the mood to scold myself! So, how do I look like~ First impression: My body was slim and lean from my tail up until it reached my chest, which seemed to have gotten bulkier. Two horns grew from my head, while my neck has turned quite slender. I actually looked like a dragon now! I didnt just mean my appearance, but also my body mass. This bush used to be able to cover my entire body. Now, it couldnt hide my head or tail. I was still quadrupedal but from the looks of it, I might have grown to the length and size of an iguana. In just a matter of days, I grew up from a puny lizard into an eptable baby dragon. I could make an advertisement for how crazy this sounded. By following my training regiment, even your newborn can turn into a dragon just like me. Haha, gosh I sound so dumb. Hiehie. Huh? Now that I had some time to adjust, I could feel something moving on my back. Are those my wings? Moving my long neck around, I touched my newly formed limbs with my head. Y-yup, this foreign sensation, exactly like the one I felt when I touched my own tail. Very ticklish but the webbing felt soft. Now I wondered how much my stats had grown. Profile. Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Young Dragon Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 100/100(+20) Mana: 302/302(+50) Strength: 46 (+15) Intelligence: 39 (+20) Vitality: 26 (+10) Wisdom: 30 (+15) Agility: 66 (+20) Stamina: 47/47 (+15) Effects: None Skill Points: 550 Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 3] [Holy Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [Fire Magic Lv. 3] [Earth Magic Lv. 3] [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced ws Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 3] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 1] Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] Others: [Identify Lv. 3] [Cooking Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 2] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Oooh, not bad. My stats were already higher than those two kobolds, but now theypletely overshadowed both of theirs. You know, considering how shitty my second life has been up until now, this really was like a bright light at the end of the tunnel, huh? Everything still sucked, but now it sucked a bit less. This deserves a celebration! And what is a celebration without a song~ Kraa. Kraa. Kraa. Yeaaaaaah, still sound like a lizard. I mean dragon. I questioned why I made that mistake. Anyways, bing a [Young Dragon] also gave me a few new skills and improved others. I''m perplexed why System Voice didn''t announce them. It didnt really matter, at the end of the day, but if I could guess, it probably was cause of me sleeping too deeply. I needed some proper sleep so I might have just missed System Voice. Checking my profile again, it seemed I got the enhanced fang and w skills from the 50 SP list, another enhanced growth skill in addition to three resistance skills rted to my magic elements. With my first offensive holy element spell, I now could level them all up by hurting myself. My parents wont be happy to hear I was slowly turning into a masochist Brilliant~ There was still a few skills I wanted to get, but honestly, this might be a good time to be experimental and buy [Space-Time Magic]. It was a gambit, but I really, really want some pocket dimension to use as a storage. I saw some stuff I could use as spices, so it would be good to collect them for future cooking sessions. It also wouldnt hurt to prepare some rations, in case I failed to hunt something. Hopefully, my pocket dimension would be simr to how some fiction presented it everything inside was stopped in time. You have bought [Space-Time Magic Lv. 1] Your current SP is 0 Magic gained: [Haste] Haste A spell that elerates the time of the body. Movements, thinking speed, and reactions are all increased. Due to elerating the body, beneficial and detrimental effects will be sped up too. This spell only grants a base speed increase that cannot be improved by an increased mana cost nor a higher level Cool, time to get some breakfast. Evolving really made me famish. Oh, since I was about to explore, it might be good to test this new spell out before going. Haste. [Haste] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] Woah! [Space-Time Magic]s description wasnt lying when it mentioned its spells consumed a lot of mana! I felt a hefty chunk just leaving my body right there. I probably should be more careful with its usage. Only for training or emergencies, not for a spur of the moment. Still, it made me aware I needed more mana. Like, a ton. No, hold on, I might as well wish for so much mana I dont need to worry about it again. Yeah, that sounded like an amazing side objective. With my new body, I made myself through the forest for the first time with suppressed confidence. No more hopping around bushes! Well, at least until I met some weird beast. A note from AbyssRaven A bunch of spell descriptions at the end. Consistency is important for this game-like world, so knowing what a spell can do should help us not enter the realm of chaos. I tried changing the status board to improve the legibility of the skills and spells on it, due to feedback. It might make the board seem to be big, so I''m not sure if this is ok. Let me know if you guys know a better way to disy that information. Thanks for reading. Edit: Readers have pointed out a logic failure on my part. It''s now gone...reduced to atoms. Edit 2: Edited to fit my current writing style. Edit 2.0: I copy-pasted the wrong skill list on the status board, so I fixed that. I also put it in a spoiler tag, to avoid reading flow disruption. I might as well when I''m here, right? PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(33) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 7: A feast for my taste buds. Chapter 7: A feast for my taste buds. You know, I thought I got pretty damn strong after my evolution. Kinda felt weird when my assumption was reinforced on the very first monster I appraised. Profile: Name: * Level: 7 Race: Wind Roon Status: Health: 71 Mana: 30 Strength: 31 Intelligence: 10 Vitality: 18 Wisdom: 9 Agility: 35 Stamina: 24 Information not avable Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Identify Lv. 3] evolved into [Identify Lv. 4] Wind Roon A roon that has control over basic wind magic. It employs a hit-and-run tactic when it fights. Rank F Its rank is the same as mine, but its status was far inferior. Is it cause Im a dragon or is it cause I own the growth enhancing skills? Well, not exactly my problem and thinking about it was redundant at this point. I thought while finally having the chance to explore this ce to find an opponent I could test my new body out. After all, considering my new surge in power, I had to know how strong I actually have gotten, but this? This roon was too weak to act as a decent challenge. At this point, it might just be better to find a rank E monster to truly prove myself. Which would be something an idiot would say. As if I was stupid enough to get this cocky after a single battle. My memories wasnt crystal clear in fact, it felt pretty foggy after I was reborn however, I was 100% sure I had never, ever participated in a single fight in my previous life. And I barely got out of my first battle by the skin of the my teeth. Fighting will most likely be a daily thing for me. Hunting and defending myself demanded I get better. That random kobold encounter was proof things could just happen, and Ill have to either fight or flee. I had to get more experience. Fighting experience, to be more specific. I reflected on my first fight and boy did I just cringe at how terribly I handled it. I totally tunnel visioned on a single target, celebrating sessfully outmaneuvering them for a second, before getting hit and panicking to the point I couldnt think of anything but to dodge. I could have lost my life. I do admit I had a tendency to panic when things went wrong during an audition or while training. I always wanted things to go the way I practiced it. No faults. But the moment I fucked up, I would just have no idea what to do. As somebody dreaming of bing an idol, that was a no go. The issue here is that it was merely a deal breaker back on earth. Now, it was a matter of life and death, something I had to ovee as soon as possible. However, haste makes waste. My dancing teacher always told me to take it slow and steady. Singing and dancing demanded me to practice hard and discipline myself into a training regimen, all to be su Sessful. And that should be how I conduct my current training. How I should go about learning how to fight and use magic. Even if this racoon wasnt the best opponent, it could still be useful as my training dummy. Learn the basics. Redo and iron them into your body and mind. Learn to think under pressure and how to unnerve your enemies. With a n in my hands, all that was left is the necessary determination to pave my path to survi sess! Thinking about it optimistically, this racoon could help me fine-tune mybat style, right? This racoon uses a hit-and-run tactic, which was the same tactic I tried during the kobold fight. Shoot magic from a distance and avoid close-quarter confrontations. I have healing magic, sure, but getting my ribs and organ damage was not a nice experience, so lets stick with this idea. Of course, sneak attacking and ending a battle without a fight would be the ideal circumstance. However, even with the [Stealth] skill, those kobolds still found me out through smell. I cant get out of every fight. I have to learn to fight properly! Still, in case this racoon has some weird skill which could turn the tables on me, I should think of a n B. Guess rush down would be best? In most games or stories, mages arent too good in melee just like me since they have limited options to deal with somebody waving a giant sword at them right in front of them. So, going for the jugr like the rabbits would be best. [Enhanced ws] should allow me to kill it nice and swiftly, and if I use the [Haste] spell to speed myself up, it cant possibly react in time. I even have a higher Agility stat, so it should be alright. n B, done. Alright, lets calm down and do this! With bated breath, I exited my hiding spot and slowly approached the racoon without trying to agitate it. Kraaa! I let out a cry to gain its attention. It might have been unnecessary, but if I just jumped at it, the fight probably would have ended too soon. Besides, letting out a cry was a good way to let out this pent-up anxiousness inside my chest. Kurerere?! G-Good, its looking at me. Okay, fir Oh, jeez! Why is my heart beating so much. I think Im about to explode. No, calm down. Calm down. Just like the kobold fight. It was hard to control myself. At first, I thought it was me being hesitant to fight, but as I was trying to slow down my breathing, I was beginning to think it was excitement. And the moment I thought of it as that, it became a little bit easier to think. Start the battle with [Firebolt] to have it attack me for a test. I need to know what it can do. Dodge the attack and trap it with [Earth Wall] inside a box. Safer that way. then I should just end the battle with another [Firebolt]! Yes, thats the n! Okay, you racoon, lets g Hold on, where the hell did it go? Did I just lost track of it while monologuing? What does [Enhanced Enemy Sense] say it ran away. Fucking hell! Nooooooo! Youre supposed to stand still while Im thinking! Fuck! Haste! I couldnt believe I just let it run like that. I should be able to catch up to it using [Haste]s speed boost. With how far the racoons signal was from me, I really had to push my legs. In such a short, it really ran a decent distance, but not like this will dissuade me from catching it. As if I will let it slip away! No matter how adept the roon was at fleeing, it couldnt outrun me when I had both a higher Agility stat and [Haste] speeding my body up. The odds were against it. While closing into range for an attack, I noticed a green magic circle appearing above the racoon, before it released a small pocket of air like a bullet at me. I only narrowly dodged, although it was still a ncing hit. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Evasion Lv. 1] evolved into [Evasion Lv. 2] Although it wasnt a direct hit, I still swerved my body around like an acrobat, dying me. Thankfully, the distance loss was neglectable, but if I kept messing up, it will get away for sure. While closing in again, I used [Earth Strike] under its feet to trip it. While coating my ws with mana, Inded a decisive w attack to its neck, ending its life. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Dragon *] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 400 skill points This feeling in my hand. Seems like Im getting used to it? Haaaaa, still, I botched it, didnt I. I told myself to refocus. Monologuing like that was a mistake. If I had to think of a n, I had to learn how to think of it on the spot. Big mistake on my part Still, this would give me a chance to reflect on my n and the execution of the chase. I would preferred if I hadnt done that mistake, but I cant bring myself down too much. Naturally, a surprise attack would have been best. No questions asked. Like a real racoon, it was skittish. No idea why I thought being able to cast magic would make it braver. The next time, the best method would be to sneak up to it, but I decided to veto that idea. I can sneak if I have no other choice, but I still believed gaining practical fighting experience would be more beneficial than a quicker meal. My need to think faster during a fight will be a good reminder for the future. Raaaawr! You face ME, the mighty dragon! Prepare for your defeat! Yeah, that''s what I would like to happen in the future. Standing up to all threats with the confidence of a real dragon. If I keep sneak attacking everything, Ill never learn how to stop panicking. I dont think I have the talent to learn it without repeated confrontations. O-Of course, I dont want to say that in the future. Its too embarrassing, but its about the point I want to convey to myself. I currently dont have the mindset of a dragon, but thats what I most likely will have to develop to survive in this ce. Aaaaand now that I thought about it, if a dragon were to suddenly appear our of nowhere, wouldnt I have run away, too? Why was I thinking every monster would ept my challenge. Not like animals on Earth did the same. If they felt overpowered, they would prefer fleeing than to fight. Hmm, fight or flight, huh? If the racoon had ran away sessfully, it would have won, right? Fleeing is winning, too. Hmm, gotta remember that when something too much for mees around. In any case, all that was left to do was how I should prepare this racoon? Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Cooking Lv. 4] [Dismantle Lv. 3] gained Kraah kraah kraaaah Krasaghk! Oookay, cant go higher than that. Imagine being a singer who was pretty proud of her voice suddenly losing all that training to strengthen her vocal cords. Yeah, thats my problem now. All that training, gone. If I want to sing again, Ill have to retrainl, But even then, can my reptilian voice reach my previous voice? I sound like a screeching ckboard now. Do I have to rely on [Humanization] to start singing practice? If so, then goodness gracious, Ill be super rusty. Realizing my dream will take a while in this world, huh? Hmm? Mhmmm, yeah, that smells gooood! Oh boy, cant wait to see how this tastes~ Seared Roon Meat with Herbs Roon meat that was cooked over a me. Seasoned by herbs, it gives off a delectable aroma Doesnt that sound amazing? And thank goodness, does it smell amazing. Before I started preparing the meat, I was curious if there was something in the forest that could be used as seasoning. I didn''t want to stick with nd steak, after all. So, after some searching, I found a few stuff that could be used in cooking, and these are the ones I used on the roon meat. Bloom Flower Petal An aromatic petal from the [Bloom Flower] Belzac Herb A herb that possesses healing properties against wounds. Can also be used to alleviate head pains Belzac Herb Seed A seed from the Belzac Herb. It possesses a substance called capsaicin within it to ward off potential consumers They did wonders to help make my meal, at least, smell better. Initially, I wanted to throw the seeds away, cause the spiciness was the same as burning my tongue with a hot rod. It was totally inedible. It was out of pure coincidence that I learned burning the seeds with fire would denaturalize them into leathery, shriveled balls. The denaturalized seeds gave off a fragrant and sweet smell, with a now mild spiciness. A great contrast. All I needed was a grill, and that was easily done with earth and fire magic. I created a small table from rocks using [Earth Wall] and lit up a fire underneath it with some kindling. Easy peasy. Skin and dismantle the meat first and then I prepared the seasoning. As my salt and pepper recement, I rubbed the crushed seeds onto the meat before cing some flower petals underneath it. I wrapped everything together with Belzac herbs and finally began cooking it on my stone grill. After letting it cook a bit, the aroma began to exude out from the wrapping. Opening it, that appetizing scent just began overwhelming me. I thought I was cooking something up in the kitchen at home! After giving it a beautiful crust, I ced it on a clean stone te and sliced it open. And, ooooh boy, the juices! It was sadly a bit overcooked, but I can forgive myself since this was my third try cooking in this forest. But, all of this effort would go to waste if I dont eat it! Thank you for the food! Itadakimasu! Krramamph Mhmm! Oh yeeeeeeees! This is food! Meat definitely wasnt wagyu or prime meat quality, butining about something like that would make me seem too posh. Still, it was better than nd meat and strawberries every single day. The sweet and spicy juices filled my mouth in a bath of serotonin, iparable to the rabbit meals up until now. Of course, theck of salt and the fact it was well-done did decrease its value, but it didnt make a difference to me. The whole meal was devoured within minutes. I couldnt control myself. It was a shame that it vanished in a sh, but a full belly is a happy belly. Ahhhh, fuck my life, but eating it still amazing. Now satisfied, I decided it was finally time to level up [Space-Time Magic]. A few chunks of roon remained, in addition to the ton of herbs and seeds I procured. The meat would definitely spoil if I didnt find a way to preserve it. With no fridge or salt, my only option was a hunch I had on this skill. A storage function if I could get something like that, my life would be slightly easier. And the only way to level up a magic skill was to use its spells. I will most likely drain my mana empty if I use [Haste] over and over again without a break. Unfortunately, that was just how this process worked. I needed enough proficiency to reach an arbitrary requirement to level it up. All of this while making sure my mana didnt reach zero. I guess Ill wait in between casts to regenerate mana. Hopefully, this wont take too long. Haste. Haste Haste HasteHaste! Now it takes time, to fully, regenerate, yeah Haste My magic and spells that consume it all up. Oh, tell me, I dont have to wait long. Lets level up. Lets level up. Let us level up. Haste! Yeah! Its annoying, its boring, the sun just went down. For storage Ill be patient, as if Im a saint. Recover, bit faster, oh my mana. Haste! Badum badum badang baam! Takes too long, longer than I thought, baby! Just like that. The sweet streams of energy. My mana is flowing now, oh, it feels absolutely lovely. Haste! Oh hey, that is th Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Space-Time Magic Lv. 1] evolved into [Space-Time Magic Lv. 2] Magic gained: [Storage Magic] Wooooooo, nice work, me! I thought I had enough time to write a whole song! Not to self, [Haste] consumes a shit ton of mana, but, who cares? I have my fucking storage~ What a bloody relief it was that my guess was correct. Fortunately, [Storage Magic] came at level two and not level-whatever-number-above-two. It could have been pretty discouraging if it didnte this soon. Nevertheless, while celebrating was okay for now, I shouldnt forget that its very likely that [Storage Magic] will demand a high mana cost in some way. For the future, I should focus on getting my Mana capacity up, especially if I decided to stick to being a mage. Anyways, how do I use the storage? Identify. Storage Magic Creates a space-time storage with the capacity dependent on the casters maximum Mana capacity. Storage space will increase automatically whenever the maximum Mana capacity is increased. Mana will be consumed whenever an item is ced inside the storage, determined by the size and density of the object The description was thankfully longer than the other skills, but I still had the feeling I was missing certain information due to mycking [Identify]. However, it didnt discourage me. In fact, since I was anticipating this ability from the whole [Haste] session, I was super in the mood to learn everything I could. First thing I did was to conjure up my very own [Storage Magic]. A grey magic circle appeared in front of me before it disappeared after a few seconds. It was then that I felt something connected to me, as if a link was created between me and something else. If the description of [Storage Magic] is to be believed, this should be my storage. I focused on this link, even asking System Voice to tell me if my storage was there or not. Storage List: None Oh yeeeah! Thats what Im talking about! Next thing I did was to focus on it I presume, sub-space and told it to open up before trying to ce the leftover racoon meat into it. The air suddenly swirled up like a small wave created after throwing a stone into a pond. However, the attempt didnt work out. The meat seemed like it was being eaten by the air, but I suddenly felt something stopping me from doing it any further. That feeling was my mana. It wanted to leave my mana, but couldnt. I probably didnt have enough mana to do so. As such, I tried putting in the herbs and seeds and it worked out sessfully. Mana was taken away from me and the items vanished into the air. When I tried to take them outside, I noticed I didnt lose any mana, which was good to learn. Too bad I couldnt ce them inside again as my Mana was at 5/370 now. Welp, thats how it went. In any case, I have a lot to test out but the sky was beginning to turn orange. Better pack up and find a secure ce to sleep for the night. Otherwise, Ill be turned into somebodys dinner, ha! Profile: Name: * Level: 4 Race: Dragon Hatchling Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 120/120(+20) Mana: 370/370(+68) Strength: 62 (+16) Intelligence: 55 (+16) Vitality: 38 (+12) Wisdom: 42 (+12) Agility: 86 (+20) Stamina: 63/63 (+16) Effects: None Skill Points: 400 (-200) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 3] [Holy Magic Lv. 4] [Fire Magic Lv. 3] [Earth Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 2] (New) [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 2] [Enhanced ws Lv. 1] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 2] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] Others: [Identify Lv. 4] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 4] (+2) [Dismantle Lv. 3] (+1) Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] A note from AbyssRaven The melody for the songes from "Fancy" from the K-Pop group "Twice." No idea if I can post links in the author section, but then again, why not? Here is the link to the song, if you want to sing along to my try on writing a song: Rawr I''m writing about an Idol, so I guess having songs in them is a must. I''ll probably write down any songs that I made myself, while actual songs will just be mentioned, as the lyrics can be googled. I hope you guys enjoyed the "song". Thanks for reading. Edit: Edited to match my current style. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(24) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 8: Let’s find some kobolds! Chapter 8: Lets find some kobolds! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Fire Resistance Lv. 3] [Earth Resistance Lv. 3] gained Hmm, hmph! Lallaaaa, over the~ Hmm, hmmm over this smell, this smells so good. Al. Rainbow, woooohooo It has been two days since the racoon hunt. Im currently cooking thest piece of racoon meat. Alternating between strawberries and meat had meant my supply dwindled slower, but it also meant there was no reason to go hunt. If youre full, why exert yourself? I now get why predators do this. The difference between a starving predator and a full one was like night and day. Like with how I forced myself to hunt that rabbit when my bush was empty. And now, with my filled food storage, there was no reason to hunt. However, once tomorrow hits, I need to hunt again. Damnit, after I spoke so high about showing up some gods. Ggrrrrrk! This cant keep on going! Thankfully, my work ethics did mean I wasnt allowing myself to ck off, even if everything around me was rtively peaceful. After all, seeing that bird swoop on one my first few days still kinda drilled the fear of the unknown into me. Still gives me chills when I think about it. But, practicing skills and training stats wouldnt be enough. I needed levels, I needed an evolution boost. The sheer raw power gained when I went from Rank G to F was massive enough for me to be conceited. I gotta aim for that again. Thank you very much, Mr. Racoon. Three days of a full belly, but you did make me wish for more racoon meat Imagine wanting to eat a trash panda on Earth, urgh! While the meat was grilling, I suddenly had a sense of nostalgia when I tried humming some songs. Cooking gets boring while waiting, so I tried my best to remember all the songs, melodies, and soundtracks I heard in my previous life. Fortunately, when ites to music, I dont think I would lose that easily outside from my parents and industry veterans. From the lyrics to the musical notes, I could remember how to y them in my mind. The issue, however, was that I confirmed I did have holes in my memories. It was like a fog, or, no, I think its better to describe it as a pitch-darkness where whatever you did, you just cannot see into it. It was mostly trivial memories, but it was sad that I couldnt remember them. Reincarnation isnt always perfect, huh? Unfortunately, I had some rather annoying memories. Memories I really wish I would have forgotten forever. With how vividly they appeared to torture me, it just felt annoying to the point I just ignored them. Haaaaaaaa Thankfully, my memories of my parents my happy memories were intact. That was all that mattered. Remembering those memories I spent with them wasforting, warming me up even when the nightly sounds became eerie and scary although when I tried to think of Mama and Papa, I always felt like something was missing. Something important like a Nah, it was likely just stress. In any case, speaking of stuff not rted to my mental health, it would be my troubles with skill training. Ive noticed recently that my development rate has slowed down in recent days. Most notably, my magic and resistances. After they reached level three, they suddenly stopped. Showing no signs of going up. [Stealth], [Identify], [Cooking], and [Holy Magic] went above three just fine, so whats up with the others? Kindame that this system isnt willing to show a progression bar. Wheres my % symbol to make me all giddy as its about to reach 100? Surely, my level three skills will level up soon, right? At least, when Im in a fight where [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] will work, probably. On the topic of fighting, I thought it over and decided it might be a good idea to start looking for kobolds. Yeah, kobolds those dog-faced children-looking fur monsters. I intended to fight a few of them. Not really cause I had a grudge for their species after those two attacked me, after all, they were dead. I just thought their species might be belligerent enough to attack anything they see. I know, I know, stereotyping after only meeting two of their kind. Kinda ignorant of me, I know. But what can I do when that was my first impression? Maybe Ill find smarter or more able kobold fighters in their midst, and that is how it went from a consideration to an objective. Even if they did disappoint me in the end, I could still use them as punching bags or experience fodder. At the end of the day, they were weapon-wielding, bipedal creatures. It might be a good chance to practice some fighting. That was why, the moment I was done with this meal, I would go out and find a group or gathering of kobolds. It would be Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 3] evolved into [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 4] Huh?! I swung my neck around, inspecting my surroundings after that sudden System notification. I suddenly felt something approaching me, but it seemed like it disappeared. No, even after I focused on [Enhanced Enemy Sense], all I could find were bugs and insects. I even checked if I was right. Maybe I was being too paranoid? I havent seen a single beast or creature who could dodge my sensory skill like that. I mean, this whole area seemed like a pretty beginner-friendly area, if you ignored how I nearly died twice here. Maybe I was being bit too fidgety? In any case, I was surprised to learn that [Enhanced Enemy Sense] just broke into level four. Now I had five skills above level three, however, what exactly triggered it? Does level four require arge amount of proficiency or was there a requirement to unlock it? Shit. This wont do. No, I couldn''t focus on anything but that sudden feeling of being watched. It probably was just my paranoia, but it was better to be safe about it. I snatched my meal from the firece, ced it in my storage, and killed the fire. I immediately made a run for it. Better safe than sorry. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Dragon *] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 9] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 500 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Holy Magic Lv. 6] [Evasion Lv. 3] [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Enhanced ws Lv. 3] [Enhanced Fang Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 5] [Dismantle Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 2] gained Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1] acquired Magic gained: [Light] [Holy Protection] Urrrgh Almost dark again. Another day in this forest After taking the safe route and running the hell away from where myst camp was a few days ago, I made sure I wasnt being followed by switching my spot every so often. That did mean I was deprived of enough sleep, but survival was more important than a bit offort. Besides, I couldnt fall asleep if I felt unsafe. A few days have passed ever since that day, but I honestly had already stopped counting the days at this point. Really, it just was depressing. Every day passes by and the more I longed to get back home, only to be brought back to reality by unsanitary conditions and the fact I felt fatigued every day. It was hard to stay positive. And, what did I earn from all of this? The fact I couldnt find a single kobold for my random as hell goal just to push myself forward for now. Still, no need to fret for my stomach, since along the way I did hunt any rank F or G monsters I found. They served as great targets to train my skills on and made a good meal afterwards, but that was also all I did in these past days. I hunted, made a meal, stored the meat and herbs, then went back to exploring. It rained a couple times and I also managed to find a medium-sized pond, allowing me to refill my water storage. I learned from a video once that you had to purify wild water by boiling it and catching the steam with some lid, so having ess to fire and earth magic was pretty useful for that. On the topic of fire, I suddenly had an epiphany after a few days of creating campfires. Wouldnt it attract beasts if I kept grilling my meat? Well, kinda stupid of me to not figure it out sooner, but with everything going on around me, maybe I wasnt in the right mind? I couldnt exactly be called a veteran survivalist Still, better to learn it now thanter. Lucky me that nobody took advantage of my naivety yet. Thankfully, with fire and earth magic on hand, managing my campfires was easy enough. Cook the meat quickly, pack it into my storage, and then relocate as soon as possible. Eating meat in the morning was safer than during the night. Sleeping without a me also reduced being detected, even if it meant being cold. Learn and adapt. That was my life now. Regardless, back to my kobold problem. I could not find a single kobold. This forest was huge, so I figured it would take some time, but now I had the feeling those kobolds I met before were the only ones around. No, there hasd to be more of them, right? I was just thankful that I could train myself up to level nine in the meantime, otherwise this whole search would have been a big waste of time. I couldnt even find any way to escape this ce. Still no progress in escaping. On another note, with how often I had to chase down my prey these days, I had gotten pretty good at running. Ive gotten used to my body now, in addition to raising my Health above 100 and Mana over 400. It felt good seeing this progress. I finally was gettingfortable with my new set of limbs. And, honestly, just in time as Id just be a month old! Yeah, my profile informed me it had been a month since I reincarnated into this world. Surreal, seriously. It didnt even feel like a month, but I guess thats how it went. It still felt like yesterday that I was singing Bohemian Rhapsody so loudly that my Papa bellowed a louder version of it just to make me stop. Imagine hearing thunderbolt and lightning, very, very frightening me thundering behind your room door, while your volume was on max. That frightened me! Haaaaa, going through my memories feels like watching TV Although, it still feels like Im forgetting something. Did I hit my head the other day? Well, anyway, I had to look for food now. Kobolds could be nomadic so I might find them on the way. In the first ce, that goal to find some kobold was arbitrary at best, and fueled with revenge at the worst. I was aiming to be an idol one day. I shouldnt act like a thug. Maybe it was time to just throw that idea out of the window and just focus on the prey around. There were a ton of monsters to target, and all of them will give me a good amount of experience with [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] active. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 4] evolved into [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 5] Scheie! My body jerked forward, causing me to jump into a bush reflexively. I just thought I felt a presence or something. Even my [Enhanced Enemy Sense] got a level up from that. Maybe I could smell them out? I couldnt see things clearly with the sky darkening. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] acquired Took you a while, nose. Hold on wait, is that fire? The smell of meat? There was a smokey, woody smelling from my far right. There were a lot of things in this forest which caught my noses attention, but this was the first time I sensed a fire not made by me. Could this be a trap? But, if it was a fire, then that meant humans?! Right?! Or, somebody intelligent enough to create a fire in the middle of a forest! I was still a bit wary of whatever that presence was. I honestly hated getting stalked, but what could I do when I couldnt even find the perpetrator? It was infuriating, but I had to move away now. Maybe going towards the fire wasnt the best idea, but curiosity and hope was getting the best of me. If I didnt follow this trail, I might regret it one day. The anticipation was telling me to go. A chance to leave this forest? It sounds so I gulped down my saliva and dashed through the forest, covering myself in earth and mud on the way. Unhygienic, but it helped cover my scent. I tested that on monsters. Now, all I could do was to wish for this opportunity to be a blessing. Please. I hate this ce. The smell of smoke and cooked meat led me to a small gathering of kobolds. From the looks of it, it seemed they were celebrating the catch of the rank F monster [Spike Horn Doe]. Grilled on a rotating stick over a me like a lechon, the doe was emitting a powerful, but delicious, aroma. And this is why you dont make a fire this deep in the forest. Whether the universe or those gods were turning my situation into a joke, I managed to finally find a group of kobolds. Only that it happened once I made up my mind to give up on that goal. Hmmm, they look like they are having fun. Cheers and yells full of energy,ughs and crude singing apanying the unsynchronized dances, and all of that around a campfire. Tough looking kobolds armed with wooden and stone weapons were in the middle of the party, surrounded by less equipped kobolds and a few small, child-like ones. I couldnt tell the males from the females. A few kobolds were sticking around the outer perimeter, acting like sentries. They looked focused, despite how much their n mates were celebrating. Compared to the five hunters in the middle of the party, the sentries only had the strength of the two kobolds I met previously. There were 15 of them, but only the hunters caught my eye. They had an addition to their profiles a Job section. If I remembered correctly, the two kobolds I killed before also had a Job section, but their fields were None. On the other hand, these five had Fighter in theirs, and, what looked like the leader of the group, was an E rank kobold. He had evolved. I was heavily outnumbered and while I was fully confident I could duel every single one of them, even the leader, I was reluctant to confront them all at once. Too risky and reckless. However, were I to take down a couple of them beforehand lets say through a sneak attack the rest should be no problem I rechecked all kobolds with [Identify], even the kids, if they had any mages amongst them, but I was clear on that front. Which meant if things got dicey, I could always escape with my spells. I had distractions and obstructions in my arsenal, not to mention my Agility. They had a few wooden spike traps around the camp, but could search for them before the attack. I had an idea on how to take down all these kobolds but the problem was I felt conscious of that decision. I would rather join them Ill be honest. I felt lonely. Freaking lonely like never before. I wanted to just charge into their camp and party with them. Have fun. Talk. Eat together. Just something that is not doing things by myself. This solitude sucked. In some fantasy settings, kobolds worshiped dragons, right? Then again, in those stories, the kobolds were bipedal lizards while these were furry dog-headed children. This could be my only chance to get any friends in this world, so I had to consider my options. Test my luck or flee? There was also the option of killing them to get the levels for my next evolution, but seeing them celebrate this much, it kinda ruined my killing instincts. Hmm, well, I think my dragon instinct wants me to atta Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 5] evolved into [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] Shit! Why?! Cold sweat, once again! I thought I had gotten away from whatever was following me but, of course, it managed to keep up! I couldnt see it. The sky was ck and everything before me was so dark. I couldnt see anything. I turned around and around, even focusing on my hearing to detect them, but nothing. I could feel my heart racing. The night was full of terrors and the horror of the unknown was slowly clouding up my mind. Were they in the bushes? In the trees? Or were they hiding inside the ground?! I just wanted them to appear already. All this stalking around was making me frantic and Id prefer it if that damn thing finally appeared already! Come out! Im not scared of you! Come ou Woah?! [Prediction] activated, causing me to reflexively jerk out of the way of a thrown stone in thest seconds. My head snapped towards the direction of the projectile, only for my eyes to widen at the kobolds gathering around the bush I was hiding in. They had their weapons drawn and they looked not a bit pleased with my presence. Kruuuraaaaaahhhh! The E rank kobold let out a warcry, energizing the sentries and hunters. Shit Shit! Shit! Shiiiiiit! Profile: Name: * Level: 9 Race: Young Dragon Age: 1 Month Status: Health: 145/145(+25) Mana: 465/465(+95) Strength: 90 (+28) Intelligence: 87 (+32) Vitality: 54 (+16) Wisdom: 63 (+21) Agility: 120 (+34) Stamina: 84/84 (+31) Effects: None Skill Points: 900 (+500) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 3] [Holy Magic Lv. 6] (+2) [Fire Magic Lv. 3] [Earth Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 2] [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced ws Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 2] (+1) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] (+3) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] (New) [Evasion Lv. 3] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) [Fire Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) [Earth Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 2] (+1) Others: [Identify Lv. 4] [Cooking Lv. 5] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 4] (+1) Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] A note from AbyssRaven What an early and short time skip, lol. The status board is prettyrge when it''s like this, so I''m thinking of keeping them at the end of the chapter to not impact the reading flow. It''s more legible now, so it should be easier for you guys to keep track. Also, just in case, that one single line she hummed was from the song "Bohemian Rhapsody" from "Queen": Rawr It''s poll time! This time I want to ask you, my readers, what your preferred chapter lengths would be. It would kinda give me an idea for the future, how much I should control myself with the word count. Once again, I would like to thank you guys for reading and taking the time for the poll. Edit: Like I mentioned in the many previous chapters. These chapters are slowly being rewritten or edited using the many feedback I''ve received over my two years of being an author. This chapter is mostly newpared to the previous one, only having the theme simr. Anyways, hope you guys liked it! PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(38) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 9: Kobold Slayer. Chapter 9: Kobold yer. Grroura! Grrouuh! With spears in their hands, two kobold sentries rushed towards me without letting me say anything for myself. Still flustered from not knowing what was stalking me all this time, all I could think at this moment was to get the hell away from this formation. Earth Wall! Creating an earth wall directly beneath me, I shot my body up in the air to avoid their attacks. Using my immature wings, I tried to fly by pping them, but dreams wouldnte true that easily. Still, while I couldnt keep myself in the air for long, it was good enough to escape from being surrounded. They followed after me, even throwing stones at me, but by creating more [Earth Walls] underneath me, I was able to obstruct their movements long enough for me to fall down. I looked around myself and noticed the warmth behind me, realizing I was almost in the middle of their camp. I need to stop this! Once the kobold came running out from the woods, I shouted at them to stop. Stop! Krriiiak! But they did not listen. Grik! the kobold leader shouted as he thrust his spear forward. It was easy to dodge as my mind finally turned its focus on the unknown threat to my current issue. As I turned around, I noticed six kobolds hiding far behind. Two were as tall as the ones I was fighting while the four remaining ones were the children. Did they think I was threatening them?! Kriiisha krias kreeek! Please, I dont want to fight! Kriash Kruek! Kriek krah! Ill leave! Please, just stop this fighting and we can talk! But all my cries went to deafs ear. All my talking did was agitate them even more. Communicating as a lizard with other races was not possible. Shit! Then I should just escap Grie! Gresha! Groush! All my thoughts shut up, instincts and reflexes activated in my time of need! A coordinated attack came from the four kobolds hunters, stopping my thoughts, while the four sentries threw their rocks at me. I wanted to escape. I wanted to cast [Earth Wall] tounch myself back into the air, but the frantic battle was too chaotic for me to properly cast my spells. I would conjure up the magic spell, only a few seconds left to cast it, but then a spell came and nearly hit me. Flustered, the spell was canceled. I needed concentration to cast my spells. I needed focus! But all I could do was dodge! Just let me go! Ill leave! Verdammt! Fuck you! Leave me alone! I will die if this continues. I will die cause I just wanted to make some friends. I will die if I dont fight back now! FUCK YOU ALL! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] A sudden feeling of wrath and the want to kill these kobolds exploded inside my chest. I could feel my blood pumping faster and faster, filling my head with the need to fight and defend myself. What good was being diplomatic gonna do for me here? None of them could understand me! The more I thought of it, the more my mind began to drift away from seeing these kobolds as nothing else but prey. Prey that had to be defeated! Prey that I could defeat in a heartbeat, right now! This regained focus allowed me enough time to cast a single spell. Shine! Grouuahk?! An incandescent light burst out from the tip of my tail, blinding the kobolds around me severely. As they grunted and covered their eyes in pain, my head snapped towards the four sentries. They were too far away to receive the full brunt of my spell, only momentarily dazed. Haste! [Haste] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] Take the range sses out first! went through my head as I slipped past the kobold hunters and pounced at one of the sentries, all while preparing the next spell. Imbue Fire! [Various Spell Effects] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] mes spewed out from a red magic circle as they wrapped themselves around my front ws like gloves. I could feel the heat but not the pain. It was soothing, but I could see from the kobolds eyes that it only saw the mes as the reapers scythe. With abination of [Enhanced ws], [Mana Strike] and [Imbue Fire], my fire cloaked ws tore through the throats of my foe. I might be smaller than it, but you didnt have to berger to cut somebody down. Grouuk!!! The other three sentries cried out, but my mind was soser focused on surviving that I even thanked them for making their location easier to pinpoint in this darkness. I shot out two [Firebolt]s at the ones furthest away from me as I dashed towards the one closest to me. Simultaneously, as my fire spells sted the kobolds heads on fire, I seared off thest sentys vocal cords. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Dragon *] has risen from [Level 9] to [Level 11] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 300 skill points Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Mana Control Lv. 3] evolved into [Mana Control Lv. 4] Gra?! Graaaaaa! Grou?! Grouuahhh! Slingers, down. Growling, I turned my head around after stuffing the four corpses into my storage. My eyes were locked onto the five kobold fighters left to kill. When I thought of that, the sound of my heartbeat echoed throughout my body. Was it excitement? Was it bloodlust? Or was I slowly bing a battle junkie? I didnt know. All I knew was that I had to defend myself here. I had to beat these kobolds! Holy Protection. Gurarghhhhhhhh! By the time I buffed up my Vitality with [Holy Protection] to defend myself from physical attacks, I heard the war cry of the kobold leader. Leading the remaining fighters forward, I materialized an [Earth Wall] right in front of the kobold leader, to block him, before shooting a [Firebolt] at one of the four hunters. Unlike the sentries, these kobolds were able to react to my spell, but I didnt rely on one single attack to be sessful. I could only be sure they were dead if they were either in my storage or I leveled up. I dashed forward, intentionally going against them head-on, however, I wasnt nning on fighting fair. Using my magic to my advantage, I constructed an [Earth Wall] to divide the four into two groups of two. Although slightly flustered, the two I was facing quickly recovered and thrust their spears at me. I deftly dodged them before casting [Shine] on the top of my head. Having not learned from before, they didnt react to the white magic circle before getting blindiedng again. Idiots, I thought before shooting a [Firebolt] directly at one kobolds head. Staggering, but still alive, I ignored him for now to strike at his friend, snapping his crude wooden spear with a crunch before shing him with my ws. As he fell onto the ground with blood spraying from his throat, I turned around to the singed kobold and shot a [Rock st] at it. Prating its head, the kobold wobbled around before falling onto the ground. Two hunters down. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Dragon *] has risen from [Level 11] to [Level 12] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 150 skill points Three more to go Grrrruuugraaaah?! My head snapped towards the blood curdling cry. The two kobolds saw me subdue itsrades. While one was befuddled while the other cried, both went into a frenzy a few secondster. With uncontroble rage, they roared and charged. Rock st! Stopping their movements had priority now. Them being enraged made them predictable, I believe, but getting surrounded still wasnt a good idea. However, against my expectations, the kobolds managed to dodge the rock projectile. Even after trying a [Firebolt], it missed with the kobolds moving well and powering through right into my personal space. As they lunged forwards with their weapons, I immediately cast [Earth Wall] right before me, redirecting one kobolds attack while ducking underneath the others. Noticing me dodge, it stomped its foot down and threw a kick at me. Instead of dodging it, I stood up on my back legs and took the full brunt. Sure, it was painful, but some damage was nothing to somebody who could use healing magic. Gra?! The kobold yelped as my ammed ws dug into its legs, singing its fur. I then pulled on it, tripping it. Now vulnerable, it was the perfect opportunity tond a hit but before I could, I noticed something approaching using my [Enhanced Enemy Sense]. A single target wasing closer. I snapped my head around, only to reflexively dodge a spear aiming for my head. It chipped off a few scales as he pierced through the earth, a warning I took and backed off from the kobolds for now. Damn! I was too slow. The kobold leader had arrived. Pulling out a bone knife, it charged forward with a war cry, but I wasnt nning on engaging it. I cast another [Earth Wall], blocking its direct path to me, before pulling out the spear it threw with my mouth and hurled it onto the kobold lying on the ground. It managed to il out of its trajectory, but I simply followed up with a powerful [Smite] A radiant light materialized from a white magic circle. So brilliant was its glow, that even I was slightly entranced by it. The spell shot forward, basking the kobolds head in holy light. Graaaa! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Dragon *] has risen from [Level 12] to [Level 13] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 150 skill points Without letting my momentum slow down, I snapped my head around just in time to see thest living kobold hunter throw its spear at me. I jumped over it and stomped on it, breaking it in two. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Acrobatic Lv. 1] acquired I fired off a [Firebolt] at my assant but was stopped mid-way at dispatching it by another thrown spear. It slightly grazed my immature wings as I jumped away, still unustomed to them attached to my body so I forgot to retract them. Damn that boss guy! I cursed in my head when I saw the kobold leader had taken up the fallen kobolds spear and threw it at me. Like some scavenger, he also picked up two more from the bodies of the first two hunters I killed. Mana going low. Stamina also getting used up. Only Health is pretty much full, aside from that wing damage. Shit. The rage I felt at the beginning started to fade away. Was it cause I satisfied my bloodlust or my wish to pay them back? Or was my mind clearing up now that I felt safer. I felt a blur in my memories of what exactly caused me to feel so hostile against these kobolds. I thought I saw a system message or something, but I shook that idea away. I only had a few seconds of breathing time before the kobolds resumed the battle. I shouldnt think of irrelevant stuff right now. Grah! The boss kobold threw over a spare spear to thest hunter before they charged in. Of course, I didnt let them get close to me. I was at a disadvantage if I couldnt fight with the initiative in closebat, so I jumped back and cast [Earth Wall] once again in front of the leader. However, before it materialized fully, it threw its spear again, missing me entirely but since I had to focus on dodging it, it allowed the other kobold to get close enough to attack me. Thrust, lunge, bash. With fierce conviction, it continued attacking me to buy time for its leader. Managing to grab another spear, seeing the leader dashing forward caused a cold sweat to rush down my spine. Looking at my mana pool, I was about to run out with how aggressively I used it today. I had to get a level up to restore it! As such, drastic situations demanded risky moves. Health was also just a resource if it didnt drop down to zero, if you thought about it. My Health would also restore upon a level up. With that realization, my eyes widened and focused on the hunters spear. Seeing the spear move closer to me, my body reflexively began to dodge it, but at the veryst second, I stopped it. The spear drilled into my left shoulder, causing my eyes to be wet as I felt my flesh tearing apart as a cold, sharp foreign object drilled closer and closer to my bones. Kriiiiiiiarck! I screamed from the top of my lungs, never having felt such a pain before. I wanted to cry. I wanted to cry so very much. Just curl into a ball, hoping it would disappear on its own. But my survival instincts kicked in once again. Using the momentum of the spear piercing my body, I twisted my right arm around, digging my ws deep into its stomach. It screamed just as I did, loosening its grip on its spear, so I used my other arm to push my shoulder out of it. Clenching my teeth and forcing back the tears building up inside my eyelids, I channeled mana into my legs and performed a dextrous somersault using my new [Acrobatic] skill. Within seconds upon impact, I infused almost all my remaining mana into my tail, using [Mana Strike] to send the kobolds head flying away. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Dragon *] has risen from [Level 13] to [Level 14] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 150 skill points Gaaaaaaaaaaaah! Krriiiiiiiiiiiiiiaaaaaahhh! Health and Mana are back to max! Lets fucking goooooo! Gosh fucking dammit, that hurrrrttsssss! My breathing was heavy but my sudden battle cry stunned the kobold leader long enough topose myself. I was correct. At the end of the day, Health was just another resource in this world. If the number didnt be zero, then I can survive for another day. Thats right, it didnt matter how you did in this forest. Survival was winning. Fleeing? Ambushing? Winning at the skin of my teeth? It didnt matter. I just had to live through all of them and my chance to fulfill my dream wille true one day. Urck I felt a sudden headache. This whole kobold situation has been more stressful than I thought. Only one left.Identify. Profile: Name: * Level: 14 Name: Forest Kobold Job: Fighter Status: Health: 111/113 Mana: 17/17 Strength: 51 Intelligence: 18 Vitality: 42 Wisdom: 21 Agility: 49 Stamina: 54/54 Effects: None Skill: Physical skills and rted: [Mace Technique Lv. 1] [Spear Technique Lv. 1] [Shield Technique Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 1] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Prediction Lv. 1] Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 1] [Pain Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] Others: [Dismantle Lv. 2] Ability List: Mace [Smash] Spear [Pierce] Shield [Guard] Forest Kobold A koboldmonly found insiderge forests. Had an adequate intelligence simr to a young human child. Rank F The kobold before me was the only one I appraised who had a level higher than ten, in addition, a different race. From how it fought, it seemed pretty strong. Underestimating it wasnt good, even if my stats surpassed it by far. Seeing how I fought today, I still had so much more to learn. I should have dominated them all, instead of struggling this much. I should use this chance to learn more. For example, abusing its low Wisdom with something like a [Smite]. One or two shots and it will die, just like the other kobolds. Smite! Grie! As expected, the kobold managed to dodge my spell. Spells had a clear cast window which could be predicted if you could see the magic circle. What sorta spell came out of them was a different question, though. For the boss of this group of kobolds, this guy sure knew how to handle itself. It seemed morepetent with its [Evasion] and [Prediction] skills unlike the others. Prediction The ability of the user to predict certain results. The uracy of the prediction is determined by the level of the ability Neat skill. Grao. Grao. Graouu! Kra. Kisha. I had no idea what it just said just now, but I had an instinctual feeling what it could mean. Its looking for revenge. Fair, I guessed. Im pretty much the evil person in this situation after what I did to all these kobolds But Didnt the kobolds start this whole conflict? In all my time in this forest, everytime I fought a kobold, I was forced into it. Sure, I wanted to hunt them, but I had decided to be diplomatic about it. I just wanted people to befriend. I just wanted to stop being all alone However cruel this kobold thought I was, there were enough reasons for me to retort back. But so be it. I was fully willing to act like a boss monster so I could continue pursuing my own dream and ambition. Keep calm. Deep breaths Survival of the fittest. Just like those kobolds who tried to kill me the moment I was born, I cannot let myself die once again. I ground my teeth as we red at each other, waiting for the other to attack first. Anxiety, self-reproach, and that lingering headache filled my head. I felt conflicted, but I already made up my mind to end this. I mustmit. Besides, I had this weird feeling that I had to end this fight sooner thanter. Ever since the start of this raid, I had this ominous premonition. Ark, stop it! Its only stress. Its my consciousness, yes, it has to be. Focus! Whatever it was, it could be dealt withter. Cause the main show was about to start! Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 1] acquired Profile: Name: * Level: 14 Race: Young Dragon Age: 1 Month Status: Health: 180/180(+35) Mana: 550/550(+85) Strength: 115 (+25) Intelligence: 87 (+32) Vitality: 69 (+15) Wisdom: 83 (+20) Agility: 145 (+30) Stamina: 114/114(+30) Effects: None Skill Points: 1650 (+750) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 4] (+1) [Holy Magic Lv. 6] [Fire Magic Lv. 3] [Earth Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 2] [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Enhanced ws Lv. 3] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 2] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] [Prediction Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 1] (New) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Fire Resistance Lv. 3] [Earth Resistance Lv. 3] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] (New) Others: [Identify Lv. 4] [Cooking Lv. 5] [Dismantle Lv. 4] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] A note from AbyssRaven My first try on a third-person narrator. Dunno how well I did, but I guess it sounds ok? Edit: Edited it to my current writing style. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(27) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 10: The dragon hunts the kobold, oblivious of the threat from behind. Chapter 10: The dragon hunts the kobold, oblivious of the threat from behind. I began this duel by casting [Fire] a couple of times. Due to his evasive skills, I wasnt expecting them to hit him, but to dy him long enough for me to reapply [Holy Protection] and [Haste]. [Fire] was cheaper in manapared to [Firebolt], and I was being conservative with it tond the decisive move. The benefits of my stat boosters were amazing, but the mana costs were already piling up. I got a bit nervous seeing my mana drop lower again, but it would only be a problem if I messed around. I had to finish this fight quickly, or get more mana in the future. Yeah, more mana sounded like the correct idea. Once my buffs were reapplied, I used my increased speed from the [Haste] buff to close in the distance between the kobold and I. I only needed one or two good [Smite] or [Firebolt] and it should be a kill. Sadly, he could react well with [Prediction]. In other words, throwing my spells out willy-nilly was unwise. Kobolds werent dumb now that I thought about it. They were as smart as primitive humans, and with proper weapons, their offensive prowess was higher than a [Wind Roon]. I was truly thankful that none of them had any knowledge on magic, otherwise this might have been harder to pull off. I did wonder if they hadnt met a [Wind Roon] before, but there was no need to think about it. Hmm? One of my skills triggered and sent me a warning. Was it from the skill I just got? [Prediction] was it? Oh, thats why! Why did I get it so suddenly? But I guessed it didnt matter considering it warned me of an attacking from below. I evaded it out of instinct and witnessed the kobold pulling its spear along the earth to throw dirt aiming at my eyes, only to miss. If I hadnt dodged it, I probably would have been blinded by it. Recovering from his sly move, he grabbed his spear with both hands and suddenly went into a stance,unching a powerful thrust the next second. I could feel the wind moved from that attack as I dodged it, reminded of the pain I felt on my shoulder. It healed up with my level up, so this was probably phantom pain. Concentrate! Focus! Dont be scared. We can win this. We can and will win this! Thinking logically, that didnt feel like a normal attack and, thankfully, through appraising him, I knew exactly where it came from. Spear Technique A skill that improves the usage of spear-like weapons Pierce A weapon ability that shoots out a piercing attack Weapon abilities! If you had magic for your mages, then your warriors needed weapon abilities to possibly keep up. Dodging his single powerful thrust wasnt as hard once I understood the cause for the attack, using my higher Agility and [Haste] buff to my advantage. The more I continued this fight, the more I understood how game-like this world was. Sure, I could feel my shoulder pulsating in pain and my legs screaming out in exhaustion, but I wasnt down for the count until my Health and Stamina reached zero. They were resources. Resources I had to use to my advantage to win this battle. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 1] acquired My first battle with an opponent with not only a Job but also a weapon ability began to excite me a bit. If the kobold could get it, could I get them too? It was just too bad we couldntmunicate right now. Graaah! The kobold continued this assault, lunging his body and weapon to drive me backwards as I stayed on the defensive. I was evading cause I was waiting for my moment to strike. A window of opportunity. And it was starting to open up for me as I noticed his movements slowing down. I could hear his breathing increasing and bing longer. I saw him squint with every attack. My Stamina was low. I was almost at my limit. I couldnt win a war of attrition if I continued wailing around like an idiot. What I had to do was stay calm, analyze, and conserve my strength. Health, Mana, Stamina; it was all about resource management. Now! The moment the koboldunched another [Pierce] at me, I ducked underneath it and tackled the kobold, knocking them to the side before shoving my w into its stomach. However, it pulled out its bone knife and redirected my w before it could dig in. Fortunately for me, I still managed to carve out some flesh and blood. Nice reflex. Using its spears staff, it pushed me off it and tried to attack me, unwilling to let this chance go. I smirked as I dodged its attack, and to its surprise, the spear lodged right into the wall behind me. Its eyes widened as it turned around as I was wrapping my mes in mes with [Imbue Fire]. shing up, it managed to dodge my attack by letting go of its spear. Now unleashing a flurry of red shes, I now drove the kobold into the defensive. Tt was doing pretty well by dodging all my attacks, but simr to how I lead the kobold to the first wall, I was leading it to another. I have not forgotten how many walls I created around myself! The kobold only realized my n when it couldnt dodge backward anymore, snapping its head around to see therge earth wall behind it. When it jolted its head back around, it was all toote. GrrriiergrrrrrAAAAAAH! It cried out as Inded a direct hit to its chest. The fire around my ws seared its lungs and heart. Using my pierce w as leverage, I pulled myself up and threw another high-speed strike to its throat. It had breathed itsst. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Dragon *] has risen from [Level 14] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 250 skill points Max level has been reached. Evolution is now avable for [Young Dragon *] And it was over. Kiiersh Krah I dropped to my legs, breathing heavily to recover from this physically and mentally taxing fight. I blinked as I saw the pool of blood before me and how the red liquid stained my ck scales. I killed them. Dead eyes. There was no focus, no life, none of that will to fight was left in the kobold leaders eyes. Dull and hollow; a chill went down my spine as I continued gazing into them, until I simply shut my eyes and abandoned its body and the rest of the hunters on the grass. I wont be taking these bodies to eat. Thinking about it was gross at this point now that my head cleared up. I did ce the bodies of the kobold sentries into my storage before, but Ill empty itter on. I was starting to feel ill and I didnt want to deal with that mess now. Grouuhh! Graaaa! As I walked out from the [Earth Wall] maze that I created to fight in, I suddenly heard loud growls and cries from my left. Turning around, my heart suddenly dropped to the floor as I saw six kobolds ring at me. Two adults were blocking the smaller kobolds from running forward, all while those kids let out voices so filled with sadness, anger, and despair that I couldnt take it. I shivered. My legs froze. My stomach KrruuuuARRRGH! Urghhhh! Kra! Kra! Kriiiiiiiiieeeeeh! Kraaaaaahhhh F-Fuck! The shivering intensified to the point I thought I heard my scales shake like a rattlesnake. I had just ughtered all those kobolds. I had to! You tried to kill me! I wanted to shout at the six remaining kobolds, but I couldnt. My mouth felt so dry despite having just puked. Memories of how the kobolds celebrated and frolicked so much appeared in my head again, rocking my head and making that headache even more and more. I could feel the burning pain in my throat, as if it was condemnation for what I did. I wished I hadnt been here. I wished I hadnt been lured in by the smell of cooked meat. I wished they hadnt found me out. I just wished I wasnt in this situation in the first ce But its toote for any regrets. At the end of the day, I had to deal with my consequences. Yes, I did it in self-defense, but I chose to kill them. Couldnt I have incapacitated them? Animals killed each other for survival, and monsters with their kind. Maybe a part of me was satisfied with what happened. By killing them, my path to my new evolution was opened up. I could evolve once again. Another step towards surviving this forest and getting out of it, and I earned it by fighting well.I earned this spoil of battle. Maybe I wasnt fit to be like an animal. To be a monster was too hard for me. I was unhappy with todays fight cause I was still human thankfully. Im sorry Ill take my leave. I should return the bodies of the kobold sentries. Thats the least I could do. While I didnt believe I was in any way at fault for today, I could still sympathize with them for what I did. They saw me as the viin, and that was okay to me. From today on, I will never meet them ever again. First, the bodies Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] evolved into [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] Huh? What is that? My [Enhanced Enemy Sense] suddenly activated, turning my attention to something forming in the shadow created by the campfire. Walking closer to it, I suddenly noticed small ck lines moving and forming what looked like a mag Dodge left! A voice simr to mine suddenly echoed through my mind the moment [Prediction] activated. In the next second, something in ck fur came out from the shadow. Somethingrge withrge, sharp teeth bared in my direction! Grraaaaah! My body stiffened as my reflex took over and I dodged to the left with [Acrobatic], [Evasion], and my still active [Haste] buff, just as that strange voice told me to. By infusing my legs with mana, I narrowly dodged flying at me, draining my dangerously low Stamina. However, even then, I wasnt able to evade something hard from hitting me. Urrrfahhh! [Holy Protection] managed to reduce the damage significantly due to increasing my Vitality, but I wasnt left undamaged. The smack sent me flying away. I wasnt able to stop thending momentum and ended up ragdolling on the ground, like a stone skipping on water, until I crashed against one of my [Earth Wall]s. Uieeeeghhhh! My body ached. One of my wings was even twisted. I cast a [Modest Heal] to heal my wounds and used [Identify] immediately afterward to appraise the shadow. Profile: Name: * Level: 1 Race: Garm Status: Health: 684/684 Mana: 442/442 Strength: 372 Intelligence: 241 Vitality: 304 Wisdom: 279 Agility: 451 Stamina: 410/410 Effects: None Skill: [Identify Lv. 3] [Identity Blocker Lv. 4] [Stealth Lv. 5] [Presence Killer Lv. 6] Information Blocked Garm A monstrous wolf which hunts in packs to take down its prey. A garm is a swift hunter specialized at taking down prey through stealth and ambushes. Able to use dark elemental magic. Rank D The form and appearance of this sudden enemy revealed itself once the stars I saw disappeared, unveiling a giant wolf in jet-ck. It towered; it was almost the size of a horse or at the very least, that of a bull. Its yellow eyes, its most conspicuous body feature, focused on me as it raised its head in an arrogant manner, showing off the thing it was holding in its mouth. A kobold body. [Easy prey.] Another voice suddenly appeared in my head, however, this time, it was that of a middle-aged man. Whah?! Wh-What is that thing?! Where did ite from?!Co-Could this thing be the bad feeling I had ever since a few days ago? Could it also be the reason why [Enhanced Enemy Sense] had such a sudden surge of improvements? Impossible. What a ridiculous idea. I wanted to deny that stupid thought, but what else exined my [Enhanced Enemy Sense] rising so fast I couldnt even fathom the sudden change? If so, then this went beyond normal persistence It was an obsession. How long has it stalked me! I need to run! But I couldnt. My body didnt want to listen to me. I managed to heal myself but I still couldnt bring out the strength to push my legs up. After all, what was that voice? Where did ite from? Did that wolf just speak to me? Grrr Grah! But that thought was pushed back as I saw the wolf let the kobold body fall onto the ground, only to begin eating it like a savage. It ripped through its skin, tearing off muscles and blood vessels as blood seeped on the ground like a spilled water bottle. My eyes then moved over to the four bodies lying next to the wolfs foot. It seemed I managed to empty the kobold corpses in time, and this wolf was treating them like its lunch. Easy prey. Those words still lingered in my head. This was my chance! Outrunning this thing was near impossible. Its agility was nearly three times higher than mine. As such, if this wolf wasnt interested in me, then it was best to just take this opportunity and run. I could not deal with this creep at this point. Graaaah! Grouh! But as I was slowly shifting into the darkness of the forest, my ears picked up the same cries I heard the kobolds make. Snapping my head around, I saw one of the young kobolds throw a stone at the giant wolf. It simply smacked against its body, leaving little to no reaction but a moving ear. Graaaah! The young kobold threw whatever it could at the wolf before one of the adult kobolds charged at the smaller one and held it down to the ground. Unfortunately, it was toote. Grr?! The wolf jolted back only seconds before a burning piece of wood nearly hit it. It was thest object the small kobold threw. [ Run, child.] That booming voice resounded inside my head again. [You are not prey.] Grraaaaah! But the small kobold was defiant, even breaking through the older ones grip, it stirred up the other younger ones. Like small children, they ran past the older kobolds, towards the pile of dead kobold sentries. As four, they grabbed onto the near-eaten guard and began to drag them all while under the wolfs gaze. Thetters yellow eyes began to glow as it focused onto the kids. A foot forward, and it began to growl. Another one moved, and it snarled, frightening the kobolds frozen. And once its back legs tensed up, I saw it assume a stance. It didnt like its prey stolen. Noooooooooooo! Grrrrraaaah! Smite! The wolfs head arched back as white projectile flew right underneath its jaw. I dashed forward as the wolf was about to look down at me, only to cast my most trusted spell I had in my arsenal. Shine! Groouuueeeeek?! A loud howl escaped the canines mouth as it flinched back, iling around as steam exuded from under its eye lids. Reading that part about garms being able to use dark spells made me think it might be weak to stuff like [Holy Magic]. At least, [Shine] mentioned being effective against them. And what do you know, I just scorched the wolfs eyes, effectively blinding it for a few seconds at the very least. Just enough time to pay these kobolds back. Krash! I body checked the children back into the grasp of the older kobolds and then cast two [Earth Walls]. One tounch the bodies of the sentries back to them, while the other to create an escape route for them. I could see the confusion in the kobolds eyes as I did that, but I didnt need to hear anything from them. I knew they couldnt forgive me, even after just saving them. They lost family cause of me. If somebody did that to my Papa or Mama, I dont think I could imagine what I would have done to their murderer. But, this wasnt my problem to face now. I had something far more dangerous on my hands now Grrrrrrrrr! Scheie! I did it now! Why did I just do that? Why did I save those kobolds? I could have just walked away and saved myself, but my body made me move. My consciousness made me move. I had to ask myself was it really worth doing all of that just to draw in the ire of a being who could squash me with a single stomp? Fuck! Shine! Earth Wall! Grrouuuuuuuh! I did not look back. All I could do now was to run. Run so fast like never before into the depths of the forest. The darkness was the only ce left for me. [Arcane Fever (Minor)] [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] Right shadow! Grrrraaa. Earth Wall! Ark! Guuuuek! Fuck! What would happen if I got into an actual mage versus mage fight? Well, that was exactly what I was facing now with this wolf. Dark spells; I had absolutely no idea which spells it was shooting and using here since I couldnt appraise it. My [Identify] wasnt high enough to see its profile. Without it, I had no idea what was happening here. All I knew up until now during this chase was that it could shoot out ck mana missiles and was able to literally dive into shadows and reappear in another! It was crazy and haunting for me. Im barely managing to escape it due to my size and using [Earth Wall] and [Shine] to hide myself. However, it was too little, toote. Im at the very edge of my limits now. That illness and headache I felt before was transformed into an ailment called [Arcane Corruption], which caused my Health to slowly drain down while every spell I cast made my body want to explode. I could feel it wanting to burst, and I could only grit through it and heal up my missing Health to survive. [Exhaustion] has alsoe. My Stamina was zero and fatigue clouded my brain. I felt dull. I wanted to sleep. I wanted this all to end. I wanted peace right now And the only thing that was keeping me going, preventing me from falling asleep was this voice inside my head. Hey, hey, girl! Dont fall asleep! Just listen to me and just move! We will survive this! Who was this? Why did she sound just like me, like, it was the voice I imagined myself speaking with. The ent and the way I thought was copied exactly. It felt like another me inside my head, but I was too tired to think about it any further. Fuck. Fuck Fuck! Why did I do that?! Why did I do that?! Im gonna die cause I yed hero. Why am I so stupid?! Why am I so dumb! Fuck, fuck, fuck! I just want to live! I want to fucking live! Self-deprecation. All of this was not worth the effort I put in today. Why do all these damn dogs want to kill me?! Why? Why? Why?! Dammit! Verdammte scheie! is this world trying to make me hate it? Trying to make me hate dogs? Then fuck all of you! Anger in myself. Anger in everything else. Life was be harder and harder to love. All I wanted to do was sing and dance on a stage and make people smile as I shined in the limelight. I just wanted to make other people happy. That was all. So why did I deserve all this? I dont want to fail! I dont want to fucking fail again! Mama! Papa! Please, I dont want to fail again! I dont want to die, again! Fuck! [Exhaustion (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] H-Huh? Oof! The strength in my legs disappeared and my body suddenly dropped on the ground, tumbling around before stopping against something hard. As Iid on the ground, all I could feel in my legs was my musclesining to me for overusing them. Otherwise, they did not listen to me. Get up! I told myself, only managing to raise my neck, although, I wished I hadnt Grrr Grah! Neinnei-nein, nein, nein. There is another one! Profile: Name: * Level: 24 Race: Garm Status: Health: 1753 Mana: 852 Strength: 1083 Intelligence: 598 Vitality: 768 Wisdom: 798 Agility: 1689 Stamina: 1400 Title [Pack Leader] Information Blocked Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Identify Lv. 4] evolved into [Identify Lv. 5] [Mana Stress (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] Scheie! Scheie! Scheie! Scheie! Eiiiiiiiiiiee, t-th-this is too much. Shin U-urgh W-Why cant I cast any spells?! Shine! Uuurgh! Ark! Kraaaah! The spurring of my mana did nothing but force me to puke again. No matter how often I tried, I couldnt even call out a magic circle. I was OOM. I dont want to die. I dont want to die. I dont want to die. I dont want to die! [Terror (Major)] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] Mo-Mo-Mo-Mo-Mon-Mon I suddenly sensed the first garm finally arriving behind me. One garm hunted and chased the prey while another one hid to ambush them when they were weakened. I was tricked. I was caught in their trap. The reapers scythe wasing for me. Grou. Grrrrrr. GRA! However, for some unknown reason, the garm with the [Pack Leader] title suddenly reproached the other one and lunged at it, smacking the other garm with a strong paw, sending it falling onto the ground. Putting one leg on the first garms throat, the second one snarled and growled, causing the other to whimper W-What the fuck?! Am I that pathetic? Enough to be ignored? Dammit, run! Whether it was due to my fear of the garms or my embarrassment from feeling warm fluids running down my back legs and tail, I barely managed to stand up. With shivering legs, I began to stagger away while keeping my eyes onto the garms. I just couldnt look away. I had to know if they were about to chase me or not. I was tunnel-visioned, and it was cause of this that I didnt notice where I was walkingI walking to. Huh? I tripped. Yup, I tripped. What a clich way to die. Kii?! I yelped out as I noticed my body falling. Grouuu? Followed by the garm suddenly turning around to me. There it was. The outro for this final song. It was okay. I had already died once already and was miraculously given a second chance to live. Looking back on this short life, I couldnt help but admit having fun being a dragon, despite the unsanitary, dangerous, hazardous, horrifying and ufortable living environment. Magic was sure a drug. I wish it could havehadsted a bit longer, but my wishes tended to nevere true. It wasnt anything new. I wondered, if I could have survived, if I hadnt fought the kobolds, could I have been on a path to get out of this ce? It was a bit ironic for me to say that after what I did to those kobolds. Karma, huh? Did I really deserve all of this crap? It wasnt fair at all. But so was life. I just wish I wasnt on the receiving end of this luck. Too bad, gods, you put too much trust into this loser Mama. Papa. Im sorry I disappointed you two again Hey, why am I not dead yet? I did all that depressive monologuing to make me ept all of this so why haven Arck! Kriiiiek! At the moment I opened my eyes, something suddenly crashed against my head, causing my already intense headache to pulsate even more. But that wasnt the end of it. My whole body began to crash against super hard stuff, as if it was rocks. And I could feel my body getting pulled down by gravity, but with how often my head has been twisting around with my body, the vertigo I felt might be confusing me. However, I wouldnt say my body was lying to me as I could sense my bones starting to break. Pain was everywhere. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled.[Physical Resistance Lv. 4] [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] gained With a loud thud, my body eventuallynded onto the cold, unfeeling ground. I could taste dirt and blood in my mouth. After spitting it out, I could still feel more in my mouth. At this point, I just gave up. Kraaakoch. Modest Heal. [Mana Stress (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Dragon *] ARGHHHH! My head was burning. In that whole chaos, I had forgotten I had [Mana Stress]. I forgot, and I was reminded of it in the cruelest way possible. But with how much my body was aching, I dont think I should worry about getting more pain. What I was more worried about was my dwindling Health from [Arcane Corruption] and where the fuck I was. Opening my eyes, or at least I thought I was, I couldnt see anything. Darkness, everywhere. Did I fall down somewhere. The forest was dark, but not to the point I couldn''t see anything. There wasnt even a moon. Did I end up in a cave or something? If that was the case, then the issue with my Health was now the most pressing matter here. [Arcane Corruption] was sapping it like a poison, and I couldnt use my healing spells to heal myself. Neither could I move my body. I believe thest remaining strength inside me was now gone. I hate this. I hate this darkness But, one thing to celebrate about was that I couldn''t sense anything nearby nor could I hear anything. In fact, it was so silent, I felt at peace. Did I actually fall into a cave and managed to escape death that way? If that was the case, then my prayers actually dide true. I was given a third try. And this chance was about to go away if I didnt do something right now! System Voice, I want to evolve now! Would you like to evolve [Young Dragon *]? Evolution [Young Fire Dragon] [Young Earth Dragon] [Young Holy Dragon] This was my only option left. The only thing I could know when I was on deaths door. If leveling up restored my Health and Mana, then evolving should do the same, right? I didnt check on it when I evolved at first, but who cared about it right now. I wasnt bleeding and this ce seemed empty. This was the perfect chance to evolve and gamble on my life persisting. If I did die, then so be it. At least, Ill go in my sleep. High risk, high rewards. Then again, the least I could do was to confirm my evolution choices. I had time; only seconds really, but it was something. System VoiceIknow its ridiculous of me to ask you this, but Would you like to buy [Night Vision] for 200 SP? Your current SP is 1900 Uhh. What? I mean, sure? You have bought [Night Vision Lv. 1] Your current SP is 1700 What the fuck? Well, at least I can kinda see in the dark now but what? Would you like to evolve [Young Dragon *]? Back to this? I guess I should ask it now. What is the best evolution choice? Will you take the default evolution choice [Young Dragon *]? Is the default the best choice? I mean I could say yes, if you told me what the default choice is. But then the fatigue of my body caught on. The ground was freezing and hard, but it honestly felt like a soft bed to my damaged body right now. I wanted to sleep. I wanted to rest. Anything but more action. Evolution choice decided. Commencing evolution of [Young Dragon *] Hold up, I And sleep finally overwhelmed me before I could choose. Title [The Light] description has changed Title [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] description has changed Choice denied Attribute change urred. Evolution error. Evolution stopped Evolution options updated ording to draconic lineage. Gic mutations applied to evolution options Evolution [Young Spark Fire Dragon] Would you like to evolve [Young Dragon *]? The first day on the job and this shit happens! I was just made by the damn System Voice! Shit, I should hurry! Yes! Yes! Make my body evolve! [Yes] chosen Evolution choice decided. Commencing evolution of [Young Dragon *] Fuck me Urgh, please, work. Goodnight, and see you in the morning original me. A note from AbyssRaven With this chapter, we have set some records. First, and most importantly, we have reached over 100 followers with the publishing of this chapter. Guys, I already said it in the beginning, but thank you so very much for reading and giving this story a chance. I, honestly, did not think this story would be able to get this far, so quickly. It exceeded my expectations. So, once again, thank you very much. Secondly, our first monster with over 1000 stats. How crazy. This garm leader, she seems pretty strong, eh? Thirdly, the chapter with the most System messages. Also, the first chapter where our MC was kinda talking with System Voice. It seems so, at least. We are ending the chapter on quite a few questions. It would be a shame, if I don''t release the next chapter soon, right? Hope you guys had fun reading it, as I had fun writing it. Edit: Edited to my current writing style PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(39) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 11: Too Much Darkness for my Tastes. Chapter 11: Too Much Darkness for my Tastes. Disappointment. That was the most intense feeling I had as memories of my past rushed before me. My first audition. I did my best and executed everything I learned from my instructors. The scouts seemed to have liked me, even giving me praises for my singing. They told me I could have done better with my dance choreography, but that I was a natural when it came to my vocals. I was slightly annoyed at myself, but I knew I never was the best dancer. Still, I had hope. I was excited to hear them ept me as a trainee. I was too hasty. Far too hasty. Too naive to believe it was a done deal. I was rejected. When I asked the judges what happened, they only told me that the other contestants were better. But, how?! I shouted, only for them to exin that they moved more gracefully and their voices had an impact. They could see the hard work they put into their training. Then, what did I do all that time? Its ok to cry, mein Schatz. Failure is all part of bing the best, so learn from the ones who were better and be better yourself. Y- huek! Y-Yes, Papa. I cried too much that day, but little did I know this was just one of many. I mean, I totally trusted my Papa. He was a veteran in the music industry, so he should have known. Of course, there were more auditions. If Papa believed in me, then I must be an idol! Sadness Three more auditions. Three more rejections. I was losing trust in myself. What was I doing wrong? I was working hard, listening to everything my instructors and mentor told me to do. I took their criticism, and turned it into improvements. I did everything to make my dreame true. But, once again, all I could see was other girls getting epted. They would go and join the industry. Bing another idol in the future and making their dreame true. Meanwhile, I would stay in my room, hugging my plushies and cry into the night. Oh, how about we write a song together, honey? Traditional singers write their own songs, so lets do it together! That might work, Mama! Ill sit on the piano! ying music with my parents. I felt happy whenever we could do it. But, all the other contestants also performed covers of songs. The older I got, the more the judges expected from you. All I did was follow the formalities. Would an original song really be the deciding factor? Still, I learned how to write my first few songs. Learning how to structure the verses while maintaining a good rhythm was hard at first. Singing helped songwriting, but I neglected school for my idol training. I had to study. However, I also needed to n my own choreography. I was nning on bing a pop idol. I wasn''t that good with dancing, but I was decent enough to think of something. Still, my goal was to impress through my voice and visual. My looks. Frustration All I felt was frustration! Nein. Nein. Nein. WhyWHY?! Mama, why?! Why cant I do it?! I remembered myself crying again. The frustration was making it so hard to concentrate. Where was I and why was I remembering all of it now? Its hurted so much. I-Its ok, honey. Its ok, youre doing well. Mama and Papa will always be proud of your effort. You are doing your best to make your dreame true. That is enough to make us proud, mein Schatz. We believe in you. Butb-but, Im not good Hush my little babyIt will be alright. Mama. Papa. I failed them. I wanted to apologize to them so much, but I couldnt through all my tears. They had to have been worried! I couldnt watch them be so sad. I didnt want them to believe I was a failure! Thats why I was alright. There was always a next time. I just had to get better. Blood or sweat, it didnt matter. My body could break for what I cared. Are you alright, honey? Yup, I am, Mama. I just have to get better next time. Anyways, how about we cook something good for Papa tonight? I could remember all the pain. All the anguish I felt from one failure to the next. So why? Why were these memories so hazy? Why couldnt I see my Mamas face? Was she sad? Angry? Disappointed? WWhat did she feel back then? Why couldnt I remember? Honey, are you sad? What? Nein! Look at this smile, Mama. Does this look like something I could do if I were sad about it? Another failure wont disturb me anymore. I wanted to cry. I just wanted to let the floodgates out. My chest felt heavier and heavier every time I lied to them. After all, I swore to not cry anymore. Mama and Papa. They worried about me too much. Crying made them sad. Crying reminded me of how I stubbornly kept on this path despite realizing the suffering I was causing them. They loved me. I loved them. Thats why crying only reminded me of how much of a failure I was. Mama and Papa were sessful musicians. I was born with a silver spoon cause they were talented, awesome, and cool enough to make it work. We lived a happy life since they managed to impress the correct people and got the right position to be sessful. Good enough to be famous. Good enough to make their dreame true. So, what have I achieved? And the darkness consumed me. Urgh Dazed. Groggy. Huuuuungry. That dream why did I have to have that fucking dream? Talk about a terrible morning. Well, I supposed it was morning, but it could also be nighttime. Everything was pitch ck for me. How long did I sleep? Looking around, I wondered where the light switch was, only to remember I had magic. Light. [Light] was a pretty disappointing level five [Holy Magic] that only created a small, floating light ball. Compared to [Shine], it couldnt do any damage outside of maybe blinding somebody, but it also couldnt act as a shbang like its counterpart. It was entirely useless to me, but at the very least, it could float around like a firefly while I moved around. Once the small light illuminated my surroundings, I noticed from the brown and gray around me that I was inside a cave. Realizing this, I began to remember everything that happened to me before Inded in this ce. The kobols, the garms, and then my evolution in hopes it could prevent my Health from dropping to zero. From the looks of it, I guess I was right on the mark. However, thinking about it more, was pretty sure I didnt give a decisive answer to System voice. As such, how did I evolve? But, if I had survived, then I should have evolved! I also remembered [Mana Stress] preventing me from using magic, but look at the [Light] I cast. I also couldnt feel the pain in my body and I could even stand up at this point. I should be grateful for even deciding on an evolution at all, but choosing something while not clear-headed sounded like a recipe for disaster. Those garms really showed me how weak I still was. I was still not even close to the top of the food chain yet, but, honestly, who could have guessed some boss type monsters from appearing in a newbie area. A random D rank when all I fought up until then were G or F rank. It was pure misfortune I had to meet them, but I guess I still had some luck on my side by surviving that encounter. I remembered the second garm suddenly attacking the first garm, helping me survive, but why did it do that? At the same time, why did I care? I couldnt understand them. It was due to my inability to speak with others that those kobolds thought I was a threat. Really, the sooner I became a human again, the better. That night reinforced my need to find a way tomunicate with others. Regardless, it wasnt good to believe I could have charisma-ed my way out of those situations. At the end of the day, all I could rely on was my own strength. My levels, my stats, and my choice of evolution. Murphys Law knew how to spit into your face, and with how bad my luck has been, having a n B was paramount. Whatever, lets first check my evolution. What did I evolve into?Profile. Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Young Spark Fire Dragon Age: 1 Month Status: Health: 245/245(+65) Mana: 670/687(+137) Strength: 155 (+40) Intelligence: 141(+54) Vitality: 106 (+37) Wisdom: 111 (+28) Agility: 303 (+58) Stamina: 163/163(+49) Effects: [Starvation (Minor)] Skill Points: 1700 (+50) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 1] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 4] [Holy Magic Lv. 6] [Fire Magic Lv. 3] [Earth Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 2] [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Enhanced ws Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 3] (+1) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] [Prediction Lv. 1] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Night Vision Lv. 1] (New) [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 1] (New) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Fire Resistance Lv. 3] [Earth Resistance Lv. 3] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] Others: [Identify Lv. 6] (+2) [Cooking Lv. 5] [Dismantle Lv. 4] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 1] (New) Ability Spark Fire Dragon [me st] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] Other spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Hmm? Was I delirious, or when the hell did I get a [Young Spark Fire Dragon] option? I was sure I had [Young Earth Dragon], [Young Fire Dragon], and [Young Holy Dragon] as my choice but maybe the fact I was too tired affected my mind, after all. I was actually getting another headache cause of my confusion. Urgh, is this what a hangover feels like? [Arcane Corruption] and [Mana Stress]. Never. Again. I told myself to manage my mana better in the future only to never gets those crippling status ailments ever again. Sadly, I didnt appraise them and it seemed I couldnt [Identify] them now since I didnt have them. Which was sad, since I wanted to know how I got [Arcane Corruption]. With how it drained my Health, I needed to know. Nevertheless, I was more interested with my current status right now. I noticed I had [Night Vision] in my stats. While System Voice did push me to buy the skills, kinda, I do have to admit it might be useful now that I was inside this cave. It was cheap and I bought it impulsively since I didnt like the darkness. I should level it upter whenever I could. It was a good skill for ambushing during nights. Regarding my stats, all of them were over 100 now and my mana was almost there to a 1000. My n to be a mage was really paying off with my insane capacity, but I could also get more. There was always more mana to get, especially since I was a dragon! In general, this power-up seemed amazing. [Young Spark Fire Dragon] had to be some super hidden choice or something. Did I do something to earn this? Hold on, I should be a fire dragon, but what exactly was Spark fire? Identify. Young Spark Fire Dragon: An immature, mutant fire dragon that specializes in explosive fire attacks. Focusing on attack and speed enables it to take down higher ranked monsters due to its high offensive focused status bnce. Defensive growths are mediocre topensate. Rank E Mutant? I dont think a school for gifted kids is around in the area. In any case, my evolution sounded like a ss cannon. High damage, but I couldnt take them too well from enemies. Curiously, how did I look exactly now? Using the light from my [Light] spell, I checked myself out. Looking at myself, I was now a dragon about the size of a medium sized dog. Color, shape and form were exactly the same from thest evolution. That didnt mean I had no changes at all. Aside from my size, the most prominent alterations would be my scales and feet. My scales felt durable but smooth before evolving, but after running my ws over them now, they felt pretty rough and uneven. Scutes, simr to the ones from crocodiles, were growing all over my body. You could say they were protective armor, which I kinda expected a dragon to have, to be honest. My feet, on the other hand, were now covered in something like a shell or carapace. Even my ws evolved into a more sickle-like form, that I would describe as sharp, tough, and edgy like a pre-teen growing up with anime. Strangely enough, whenever I pushed my ws together, it almost felt like I was scratching stone. They even heated up after I continued rubbing them. Something told me w maintenance would be an issue. Thest change was inside my mouth. My fangs have grown noticeably longer, considering I could see them protruding, and seemed fuller, in a way. You could say my mouth felt heavier. With these ws and fangs, my shing and biting options should deal more damage, but I kinda wished I also got some spikes or bone tes. You know, to increase my coolness factor a bit. Ehhh, whatever. Still d with this new body. While I did want to look at myself in a mirror or a puddles reflection, I had to be satisfied with just this for now. Satisfied looking at my body, I turned my attention back to my profile. Considering I was called a mutant version of a fire dragon, I did wonder what that really meant. What differentiated me from a fire dragon and how the hell did I get this option? Stats are really good, though. ording to the description, Strength and Agility sounded like they were this forms main stats, although I could imagine Intelligence and Mana also received a growth boost. On the other hand, Vitality and Wisdom probably took a hit, since they counted as defensive stats. Then again, Wisdom also increased my mana regeneration, so who knows. In other words, this evolution seemed perfect for an underdog like me. It meant I wouldnt get outnked by fast foes like those garms if I continued leveling up. I also had the firepower to finally fight back, instead of relying on [Shine] to blind them. Just imagining sting everything with oppressive spells and dragon fire sounded soooooo exciting~ In any case, there was a lot to digest. And in my case, it mostly revolved around my [Identify] leveling up twice. Spark Fire Dragon: A skill that unleashes the power of the Spark Fire Dragon. Compared to a normal Fire Dragon; the abilities of a Spark Fire Dragon are focused around high powered but mana intensive fire breaths Spark Fire Dragon breakpoint: Level 3 breakthrough requirement: Expend a certain amount of stamina and mana by using [Spark Fire Dragon] abilities. Next Level Upgrade Cost: 50 SP Leveling up skills with SP. Damn, am I an idiot. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 1] evolved into [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 2]. 1650 SP remaining Ability gained: [Spark mes] So, from the looks of it, I really was an idiot. Or, at the very least, forgetful, but I personally believed I was dumb for not figuring out something this simple. Leveling up skill. Leveling up skills! How could I have not figured that out until now?! It only took [Identify] growing in power twice for me to reveal another secret of the SP shop. And those were some pretty important features. Upgrade Cost: The cost needed to level up a skill Breakpoint: The power Wall that urs at specific levels of a skill, depending on its tier of T1, T2, or T3. This breakpoint cannot be ovee without fulfilling the requirement or through a certain action Break Requirement: The requirement needed to ovee the breakpoint A [Skill Upgrade System] focused around expending skill points to level up existing skill. Now, if we went back to my unique skill I received from evolving Unique Skill: Rare or powerful skills notmonly found Spark Fire Dragon: A skill that unleashes the power of the Spark Fire Dragon. Compared to a normal Fire Dragon; the abilities of a Spark Fire Dragon are focused around high powered but mana intensive fire breaths Spark Fire Dragon breakpoint: Level 3. Break Requirement: Expend a certain amount of stamina and mana by using [Spark Fire Dragon] abilities. Next Level Upgrade Cost: 50 SP And tried to upgrade it. Ja. Do you wish to upgrade [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 2] for 50 SP? Ja. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 2] evolved into [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 3]. 1600 SP remaining Ability gained: [Spark mes] Holy crap was what I thought when I tried it for the first time. You thought my hidden evolution choice was OP? Think again! Wasnt it more obvious to call the ability to upgrade skills, the foundation of a quality profile, absolutely overpowered? Considering this breakpoint requirement stuff, it now made sense why some of my skills wouldnt grow higher after reaching level three. The exnation for this was that every skill has a [Breakpoint] and [Breakpoint Requirement] preventing you from advancing. However, by using a few SP, you could ovee this without any problems, especially convenient considering all of these requirements were tedious. I looked over all my skills and what their requirements were and just thought OMG, this is gonna take forever. The [Skill Upgrade System] was literally a time saver. In addition, the description of the requirements were all so vague. Take [Spark Fire Dragon] for an example. Why didnt it tell me the exact amount of Mana and Stamina I had to expend using its abilities to break through? It seemed like whoever designed this system wanted people to be confused about it. Or, if I were bit more optimistic, maybe the designer thought it was better to not think of the numbers and just do it. After all, the requirements revolved around using the skills. The more often you used them, the faster you would increase them, simr to how [Enhanced Enemy Sense] broke through while that garm was stalking me. Thinking about it logically, it was a trade-off. Do I think long-term or short-term? If I werent in such a dire situation like being trapped in this cave inside a murderous forest, I probably would choose the long-term option and not opt to upgrade my skills, but I couldnt afford it. Every advantage was important. SP was meant to be spent to be stronger. Time was more important to me right now, and I didnt have the time to waste it on chores. Do you wish to upgrade [Fire Magic Lv. 3] for 100 SP? Ja~ Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Fire Magic Lv. 3] evolved into [Fire Magic Lv. 4]. 1500 SP remaining Magic gained: [Fire Ball] By paying one level worth of SP, I avoided using up more of my time practicing this skill. Of course, I wasnt about to waste all my SP to bring this skill to ten or whatever. Yes, I couldnt wait to get the higher leveled spells, but I also didnt think using it all up impulsively was smart. At the end of the day, I didnt want to do the breakpoint requirements. That was it. Practice makes perfect. Outside of leveling and evolving, the only other ways I knew how to increase my mana capacity was through expending mana, or as I believed, leveling up [Enhanced Mana Growth]. Still, practicing magic casting probably would bring me further in life than using this cheat of a system all the time. And, yes, I did believe this shit was a cheat. Just think about the exclusivity of this system. What was needed to upgrade skills? Skill Points. How do you get the [Skill Upgrade System] to appear in your Profile? With [Otherworldly Reincarnator]. Otherworldly Reincarnator A title granted to a soul who has reincarnated with memories from its previous life. Enables the Skill Point function Skill points werent freely avable and from looking at the profiles of all the monsters I met up until now, I could confirm I was the only one with this system. I had such a huge advantage and I almost died thrice at this point. I wanted to call myself a failure, but more self-deprecation at this point would just bring me down. Regardless, due to this revtion, I was seriously pondering on my future usage of my SP. What was more important? Gaining skills or leveling them up? With this system, I could gain rare and powerful skills and also level them up. The stat growth skills like [Enhanced Intelligence Growth] were future-proof and the more I leveled and evolved, the more they became worth the expenditure. But, at the same time, I risked having no SP savings in case I needed them. For now, I decided on reserving my SP to bypass those breakpoint requirements. Those were worth my SP, while I prioritized leveling my skills up without SP. This opened up options to buy interesting or skills I needed like [Humanize]. Suddenly, a rumble echoed throughout this cave while I was thinking of my SP. I squinted and looked down to my stomach. Huuuuuuuungry In a way, I was d I left those kobold bodies behind. However, now, I wish I hadnt. I felt famished. I was forced to take out the remaining meat, fruits, and berries I had in my storage and began devouring them without looking how much I had. Sadly, it wasnt enough to get rid of [Starvation (Minor)]. Gosh, I was hungry. Guess, its time to look for food About time you finally thought of eating, Original Mind. Who?! And that was the day I finally began talking with myself. Solitude really got to me. Who knew I would be crazy this soon. You arent going crazy. Shut up, let me be dramatic! A note from AbyssRaven MC''s current appearance is slightly inspired by venus'' design from the game franchise "Monster Hunter". About the breakpoint requirement, it''s my idea of having a limiter/bncing mechanic for the general popce of this world. It might seem tedious for MC, cause of her ridiculous mana, but a normal person or monster won''t have that crazy amount of mana or practice targets like hers. You can clearly distinguish thezy from the hard-working people if you don''t have the skill point system to work with. Just a bit of world-building. Don''t mind me~ Edit: Edited to match my current writing style. Jeez, doing all these tables again with every new rewrite is seriously annoying! PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(47) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 12: Memento Mori. Chapter 12: Memento Mori. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Identify Lv. 7] [Night Vision Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 2] acquired Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 4] [Earth Magic Lv. 4] [Evasion Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 4] gained. Your Current SP is 450 You have bought [Wind Magic Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 1] Your current SP is 250 Skill requirement fulfilled. [Spark Fires Fire Boost] gained Magic gained: [Rock Bullet] [Wind Bullet] So, you think these are the skills I need to invest in? I asked myself after looking at all the System messages Ive recently received. ''Yeah, these are the stuff we will be needing the most, I think.'' You think? Whatever. So, what are we gonna do with the remaining 250? ''Save them up.'' I guess we can train the rest up and be efficient about it. [Parallel Thoughts]. Speaking with myself sounded like something a crazy or lonely person would do, and while I would consider myself in thetter half right now, what I was talking about was a skill. A System skill to be specific with duplicated my mind and ced it inside my mind. A bitplicated, but to sum it up, I had an extra me in my head. It was better to imagine it as two consciousnesses living and thinking inside a single body. The clone inherited pretty much everything about me memories and personality only that it wasnt 100% me, at the end of the day. She was my Parallel Mind, a clone. Youre still hung up on that? I mean, it is weird. I can sympathise, but dont forget that Im a System product. I was created by it and I am here to serve you specifically, Original Mind. The clone went on to send me a thumbs up with arge gecko grin tofort me, but I will still confused about her. I know I responded with a sigh internally. Its just that, while you helped me buy and upgrade the skills that would be good for me Uhm, us, I dont know what to do with a second me in my head. Feels like some split personality shit, dude. If that is the vibe you want to go with, then, sure, do what you want, Original Mind. But, if you''re scared about me taking over your body or something, dont. I cant do it without your express consent. You are the boss in our rtionship~ Bleh, dont call me boss It makes me seem like a smug bitch since Im technically calling myself that. I had a feeling it would take me a while to get used to her, but I couldnt argue she wasnt useful. Not only did she help me with the previously mentioned SP usage, she was the one who helped me evolve. She epted the evolution choice after I fell unconscious. After we got to know each other, she told me I almost fell asleep while the option was up. Adrenaline still kept me going, she said. And in this small window, she had me evolve before we died from our injuries. After all, if I fell asleep, she would be forced to go offline, too. About the weird evolution itself, she told me the options changed after I was half-asleep. All the previous three options disappeared, and she was only able to choose [Young Spark Fire Dragon]. That the System adapted my choice after it took in my draconic lineage and gics. Which begs the question from what sort of bloodline did Ie from? Maybe the gods did something and decided to bless me with a good one, but how important was it in the first ce? Well, sadly, asking about it did nothing. Regardless, even if asking my parallel minds didnt yield any information, it did make me appreciate her as a talking partner. Aw, thank you~ S-Shut up, Im trying to think right now! As I said, she was a goodpanion. Sure, it didnt sound sane but it beats having to endure this solitude. I rather kill the loneliness and ept I was going crazy, since going through the SP skill was quiteforting with her. We managed to level up a ton of skills and she helped me set up a good skill build for my future as a mage. For example, I overlooked [Wind Magic] for only 100 SP, which was the same amount I paid for [Enhanced Mana Capacity]. Cheap and they seemed super useful. One increased my mana and the other erged my toolkit. During the process, I also suggested to learn [Water Magic] and [Dark Magic] to be proficient in all elements, but I soon learned they were 2100 and 3000 SP respectively. Affinity affected the cost, it seemed, and I guessed also how much to level them up. While annoyed my titles were stopping my dream to be an all-elemental mage, my parallel minds pointed out if I even wanted to be a jack-of-all-trades, instead of just bing an archmage level threat with whatever I had right now. I had holy, fire, earth, and wind right now. She sounded reasonable so I listened and ignore those two skills. Although, without [Water Magic], I have no ess to water anymore. The strawberries and rainwater in my storage were the only thing keeping me going, and they were depleting fast! Although, not buying that skill allowed me to break through multiple breakpoint requirements for my important skills. And thats how I ended up with 250 SP. Kraaaaaaaaaaa! I roared. The sound of my draconic voice travelled throughout the cave, echoing even further than I thought. Considering how far it went, I could only guess how huge this cave must be. ''Hey, what are you doing?!'' My parallel mind asked flustered. She should understand my actions and motives, so this must be her way to strike up a conversation. Boredom. We''ve walked for a while now, but we haven''t found anybody else yet. This cave is empty. The cave was cold and dark. Two adjectives I wish would have been reversed. [Fire] nullified the former and [Light] thetter, but the general idea is that this ce sucked ass. I switched from a less ideal living environment to another one. On the bright side, considering how dested this cave has been recently, my sleeping quality had improved tremendously. [Enhanced Enemy Sense] still notified me of small critters like bugs, but Ive learned to block out smaller warnings. I could deactivate it, but what do you think I was? An idiot? Yeah, right. Sleeping soundly after over a month of torturous short sleeping seassions just to wake up in the middle of the night. Oh, how I loved being fully rested. That was one good thing about being inside this cave. Maybe that was why dragons loved caves so much in stories. Good sleep was the most valuable prize. Was it worth giving up interacting with living beings, I wonder? Weeeell, technically, we do have other living organisms around us. Bacteria, bacteria, bact Her joke was bad. I hastily stopped her before her punchline to save myself from cringetopia. Yeah, yeah, I know. These mushrooms also count as life, right? Speaking of which, these mushrooms are quite tasty. Belzac Mushroom A mushroom growing in the deep caves of the Belzac Forest. When dry, its flesh disys a strong absorption ability for any kinds of liquids; essentially stuffing the mushroom full, if not handled carefully I preferred my shrooms in a creamy soup, but I needed to eat them raw for the little bit of liquid in them. The humidity inside this cave was keeping these mushrooms alive by letting them absorb the moisture from the air, giving me a way to obtain small amounts of water. ''That reminds me, we did level up our [Identify], so why not use it on something.'' Ive nothing better to do, so why not. Im also curious about a certain nt with a simr name to this mushroom. Belzac Herb A herb that possesses astonishing healing capabilities against most wounds. Due to possessing a calming effect, it can be used to alleviate symptoms like fever. Can only grow in the Belzac forest There is that word again: Belzac. ''Astonishing healing capabilities? Wow, and we''ve been using these leaves as a food wrapping. Hey, hey, Original Mind, do you think potions and alchemists exist in this world?'' ''This wouldnt dare to not have them, right? I wonder how potent the healing potion would be with this thing. Hiehie, imagine if we were to open a garden and grow these. Ahh, a dragon and her garden.'' Regardless of my daydreams, I wasnt ignoring the fact we got that Belzac forest name once again. The word Belzac appeared again. For some reason, identifying the word Belzac led to no answers, so I tried it on Belzac forest due to trial and error and managed to get another clue. Belzac Forest A humongous forest bordering several mountain ranges. The forest is divided into three areas: the mountains, the forest, and the swamp. Most of the weaker monsters live in the western mountains, where a wide variety of potent herbs and nts enjoy the bountiful sun and nutrients. Powerful monsters prowl the forest and swamp Oh! So the ce Im in is the Belzac forest and Im somewhere in the west, if that one part is to be believed. The name of my birthce gotcha! Leveling up [Identify] once again proved to be invaluable for my information gathering. Not only did I learn where I currently was, but that there was more to this ce than I thought. If the hole I dropped into was in the mountain area, then the exit would probably lead to the forest. ''Or swamp. Regardless, stronger enemies, huh? I could hear the worry in my parallel minds voice, and I couldnt help but agree with it. We just dodged a close call and now were No, wait, actually, this might be good fortune! Yeah, were just unluck Hold on, what?! I turned my mental head around to face her. I then imagined myself exaggerating a shocked face and asked her, with a little bit of real shock, to rify what she meant. ''I understand that this might sound crazy, but you saw what happened to us back there. We are too weak, and we arent strong enough to properly survive if we dont start putting some seriously hard work into getting more strength.'' Hard work is worthless if we get killed by such a reckless action! Did you not see that garm?! Did you not see the even more terrifying garm that was its leader?! If there are even more of those things out there then send your prayers. I was appalled! What was this person thinking and saying to me about fighting stronger monsters? For somebody who named herself a clone, she sure acted against my intentions! ''Sowhat are you nning to do then? You arent seriously suggesting staying in this cave, right?'' I-I don''t you remember what I felt when I saw that second garm? I asked her while remembering the total stats of the garm with the [Pack Leader] title. It was crazy high if youpare them to the first garm. I thought that first garm was pretty scary already, but it looked like he was just a grunt. The fear I felt from them, the terror of death hanging above me, and the disgust at how I couldnt contend against them. I felt hopeless and could only count my lucky stars with how I got out of that. All of these emotions were there for my parallel mind to analyze, but she still chose a decision I wouldnt have taken ever. '' Of course, I do. However, I dont think that way.'' What? ''Please, remember this for the future, Original Mind. I am you, but I am still an entity created by the System to assist you. We share emotions and memories, but mine could still be considered robotic. Logical. I am not here to backstab you or anything, but I am looking out for your future benefits. I knew I shouldnt have been surprised about this, as I had already understood she wasnt 100% me, but I still thought we would still think the same way. It felt like a foreign being was inside my brain right now. Like a parasite. My parallel mind instantly shook her mental head and hands as she noticed my panic. She was trying to show me I had nothing to worry about. ''Hey, I never said we were that different. I am thou, and thou art me, or whatever. The only difference is that I have to think more objectively, without all your emotions so I can do a better job. So, you dont feardying? Every true sentient being must possess a will to survive. A preservation instinct. The only way my new neighbour could be me was if she shared this trait with me. ''My existence was created to keep you alive. Your survival is my most important task, and from how I see it, cowering inside a cave, instead of going out there to at least try to survive is something we couldnt afford if we wish to fulfill our promise and dream to our parents! I was dumbfounded. I couldnt respond back as I knew she hit a bullseye. But, I dont want to die again. I dont want to feel so terrified about everything again, that it could all end like that. All that pain through my body Butbutthis isnt the same. I dont want to dieI dont want to feel that terrified again.'' ''And it would continue if you dont do anything about it. We are a dragon! Has failure ever held us back in our past life? I remember our teachers praising our efforts despite how often we fucked up and failed our auditions! You cant be seriously suggesting that sort of thing in this situation! Failing to have my dreame true is different than losing a fight in this world! If I couldnt get scouted by a talent scout then ok, better luck next time. I would have the time to train my dancing and singing. My dream to be an Idol wouldnt just die from one or two or tens of failed castings. But lose a fight in this world and youre most likely dead. I couldnt count on my luck persisting all the time. Looking back, if I hadnt unconsciously used [Mana Control] on my first day, then I would have died without knowing what even happened. Even my first real fight was a disaster; I barely won cause those kobolds were equally as bad at fighting as me. The noose was this close to hanging me. ''I know what you are thinking but we dont have a choice here. Even if you dont include the fact that we will probably starve to death here, what about our dream? Bing an Idol. Wasnt that the n we decided on the moment we found [Humanize]?'' ''Isnt it about time we gave up on it?'' I said that while sighing, expressing a bit of my built-up stress. It was always an option for me to give up, but I couldn''t do it in my past life. However, watching my memories sh around me in that dream certainly brought reality to show. How the hell was I supposed to fulfill my dreams as a dragon in a world I had no idea about? Would the inhabitants even like my singing? My dancing? My passion? ''And have all our hard work go to waste? We arent that old. For idols, 15 years old is around the age you start properly training to be a professional, so our chance wasntpletely gone yet.'' She pointed at my real age, noting my still unfulfilled potential. And what has all that hard work brought us but rejections over rejections over rejections? Maybe our first death was a sign for us to start anew, without all that baggage from before. I can bake, we can be a baker. Thats a good profession. That still means we need to get out of this forest first. That also includes leveling, so we dont just die again. ''Oh'' Now that she brought it up again, I really overlooked the elephant in the room. Regardless of what my end goal was, if I wanted to get out of this forest, I actually had to listen to her. I couldnt stay in this cave forever, nor could I dy my leveling just cause I was scared of dying. Noticing my mistake, I couldnt help but curse myself from being born in this forest. I wanted to me my draconic parents that left me here to hatch without any support or help. It was even more outrageous that they havent searched for me. Was I that worthless to them, or what? Irresponsible assholes! I denounced them in my head. My real parents wouldnt have rested until they found me. Considering my papas personality, he would probably light a fire under the police station to find me faster all while asionally letting out his thick German ent. Hiehie I did feel badughing at that imagination. The world didnt revolve around me. After all, I died before I had any chance to be a real professional idol. I didnt even get an opportunity to perform as a singer. All the struggle turned meaningless ''Haaaa, but wouldnt our life be even more forgettable, if were too afraid to even try in this world? Can you not understand that Im scared of dying? I dont want to go out. ''No, you arent afraid of dying. Youre just scared that if you try something again, that you will fail at it. I know you. You are the sort of person that can do anything she wants to if shes interested enough.'' Maybe thats true, but learning that you can die at any time, with all your effort and aplishment just vanishing into thin air its discouraging. I firmly denied her efforts to cheer me up. What she said were simply empty words, only meant to improve my current mood. She should know better. '' Do you remember when we first decided on bing an idol? Watching that awesome video of DSNS? We just came out of the usual violin practice with mama, and she found that video of their song Dee and started to hum to it all while we started to rock to the beat.'' She also started to join in at the second chorus repeat, right? Neomu banjjakbanjjak nuni busheo. No no no no no.'' ''Neomu kkamjjakkamjjak non naneun. Oh oh oh oh oh. '' ''Neomu jjaritjarit momi tteollyeo. Dee Dee Dee Dee Dee. '' Mama, I want to be a singer like them! Oh, when Mama heard that. She was so confused about what to say besides Thats good to hear, honey. Ahahahaha! And Papa was so devastated when he heard that. He really didnt want us to be an idol, ha ha. But he did agree to give us both singing and dancing practice, right? Both our dancing and singing teachers were fantastic. That was right. The reason why I wanted to be an Idol wasnt for the fame nor was it for the money. I still remembered my first DSNS concert where I literally begged my parents so I could attend one when they had a tour through Japan. The venue was packed to the brim with cheering fans with the only lights shining in the dark were the glow sticks they swung around. I was only seven back then, so my Mama had to calm down when I was confused about how concerts worked. Then it happened. Suddenly, a single area was bathed in dazzling, shimmering brightness and the figures of DSNS girls appeared on the stage. Mesmerized at this sight, I copied what the other fans did and shouted with all I could to express how overwhelmed I was at this stunning stage appearance. I wanted to be a part of that. I also wanted to stand on that stage, be one of the stars who shimmered their radiance in a world filled with darkness. The excited cheering of the fans. The ear-shattering explosions of voices after a song was done. The tears of joy when the concert ended. I didnt only want to be a fan that cheered on the side-lines. I wanted to be someone who could encourage people to cheer even when they were sad. Someone who could bring a smile on the faces of others. A very skin-deep assessment of an idols career, but it was my naive ideal. ''You seem to have cheered up. Is all that pent-up frustration and stress gone?'' Pah, shouldnt you know that? You probably also noticed something changed in us after evolving, correct? No more restraints. My thoughts feel more liberated than before. Honestly, I wasnt sure if I havepletely gotten over it, but I guess it did feel good to let out steam. Going down memoryne and experiencing the origin of my dream just reassured me enough to not act so pessimistic. Right! Youre right! Im an idol at the end of the day, and an idol has to keep her smile up even in the most troubling times! If I cant smile, how can I make others happy? ''Thats what I wanted to hear, girl~! I gotcha back, so dont forget about it. I want our dream toe true just as much as you do. Remember what Papa said when we fullymitted to bing an Idol?'' I nodded. How could I ever forget it? Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them. His motto. My parents were both musicians, but I probably wouldnt have joined them if I disagreed. I love music. And that was why I couldnt drop back to rock bottom, again. I mistrusted my talents back on Earth after all my failed auditions. It brought so many problems for me and actively halted my progress, causing me some rather unpleasant issues that an idol No, an entertainer had to ovee. Stage fright and self-doubt. I personally thought I was a pretty good singer and decent dancer, but the constant failures of being rejected by scouts slowly grinded on my mind to the point that I just wasn''t confident of going up on any stage. "What if I mess up the tune? or What if I made a misstep?. The anxiety of failing and disappointing my parents was too unbearable. Wait. My parents? ''Hey, are you listening?'' Huh? Oh, yeah. I think I understand now. ''Awesome. Thats what I want to hear from myself. Now lets get back to business, alright? Our end goal might be a bit too idealistic, but its still true that we want to be an idol, right? To do that in this world, we need the strength to survive in it.'' To never have to experience death again. Thats what youre getting at. ''Yup. As a dragon, that might be a bit tricky considering our whole existence might make us enemies to other people. But who cares if were super strong and cute to boot? Well make them love us, Original Mind.'' With her speech over, she beamed a big smile. I couldn''t help but give a wry smile in response. Being a dragon does bring a ton of disadvantages, huh? I dont want to die before I can reach my dream this time. I dont want to be another nobody again before I die. To gain strength, I must kill. As a monster, that was the truth. However, I was also once a human. My end goal was to return to human civilization, so the humanity part of myself was something I couldnt forget nor must I abandon it. A dog eat dog world? Well, that meant I had to be the strongest dragon ever, so I didnt have to stomp on the people I wanted to impress. As an idol, I shouldnt go around ughtering things, but I needed to take my life in my own hands. At the end of the day, the idol had to shine the brightest so others could feel safe around her. ''Good girl! Now thats the smile I wanted to see! Come on, lets continue looking around for some monsters.'' Waitwait a moment. The more I thought about it, the more I knew I was forgetting something! It felt normal to not have it, so I never questioned it. Just like it was expected from me not to have when I started this life. Now that Id finally gotten some proper sleep, my head was clear enough to understand. Wait, there is something that is annoying me. ''Huh?'' ''Papa and Mamacan youcan you remember their name? Why are you calling me only Original Mind when you could use my proper name? Hold on, what is my damn name?!'' How obvious. How very obvious. How very stupid of me. ''Huh? Huh?! Huuuuh?!'' Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Young Spark Fire Dragon Age: 1 Month Status: Health: 245/245 Mana: 743/743(+56) Strength: 159 (+4) Intelligence: 150(+9) Vitality: 106 Wisdom: 116 (+5) Agility: 303 Stamina: 174/174(+11) Effects: None Skill Points: 250 (-1450) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 4] (+3) [Spark Fires Fire Boost] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 4] [Holy Magic Lv. 6] [Fire Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [Earth Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [Wind Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 2] [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Enhanced ws Lv. 4] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 3] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] [Prediction Lv. 1] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Night Vision Lv. 3] (+2) [Evasion Lv. 3] (+1) [Acrobatic Lv. 2] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 4] [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Fire Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4 (+1)] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] Others: [Identify Lv. 7] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 5] [Dismantle Lv. 4] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 1] Ability [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Wind Bullet] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] The Light spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] A note from AbyssRaven Two "chill" chapters after what just happened in the story. Compared to the forest, the cave is a less hectic ce, so this slow and safe atmosphere was reflected in chapters 11 and 12. Without needing to worry about other more dangerous stuff, the MC finally got some time for world-building and characterization. We had some characterization before, but it was expressed through action. This time it was told through dialogue, or I guess monologue? Well, that really depends if you consider talking with, essentially, yourself a discussion or not. Well, less need for blue boxes means less work for me, so yeah. ;P The song this timees from an "SNSD", a.k.a "Girl''s Generation", song called "Gee": Rawr We''ve only had k-pop and one British pop song, but different song genres wille! Also, if you have enjoyed the story so far, I hope you guys could spend a little bit of your time to give the story your rating. It''ll keep me motivated! Thank you for reading the story this far! Edit: Added a few more indications to show who''s talking + more inner thoughts. Green is parallel mind #1, while italics is our MC. I''m also using single quotation marks to show that those are "Mc speaking with parallel minds" times. P.S. Thanks to everybody who gave me some good feedback for this part. Edit 2: I''ve rewritten and edited stuff to fit my current writing style. Also, no more colors for the parallel minds. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(36) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 1: My Name is Nagata Tatsuya Side Story 1: My Name is Nagata Tatsuya My name was Nagata Tatsuya, or Tatsuya Nagata if you were from the western countries. I was a Japanese high school student at Shirako High who became 18 years old this year. In other words, I was in my senior years and boy was it annoying. Studying all day just to enter higher education to then get a job. Honestly, it sounded so tiresome. And, honestly, I could probably ck off a bit. My parents were well-off with stable and well-paying jobs. The problemy with my parents pushing me to do my best, otherwise they would cut my allowance to buy the things I need to destress games and manga. I was a proud otaku. In a way, you could describe my life as pretty good, and, if I wasntining so much, I would probably agree. I had a mundane and average life. I didnt go hungry. I could study as much as I wanted without needing to get a part-time job, and I could destress pretty easily if I dont be aplete couch potato. The problem was it was feeling repetitive to me. Waking up in the same nice house, a small breakfast with the family while my dad gorged it all down like apetitive eater to make it to work in time, until I had to go, where my mom would give me a freshly brewed coffee before she had to go to work. I would ride the same train, at the same time, towards my school nearly everybody outside of Sunday. And just as I said, I was riding the train towards the school right now, sipping my morning coffee made from home. This has been going on for years now. Dont get me wrong. I didnt hate school but it was nothing special. It was a school for either students with rich parents or those smart enough to get into it. I belonged to the former group. As such, I was getting a good enough education. Still I preferred spending my time in the wonderful world of fiction and video games. It made my heart skip everything when I was done with any school rted work, and I could just engross myself in whatever fictional world I was currently hooked on. Just imagine it; I didnt have to live as boring old Tatsuya Nagata. When I could have some personal R&R, I could experience the point of view of other people, join and watch their adventure or I could just make myself a character and jump into a world and do it myself. It was escapism, but who cared? I was doing my duty as a responsible person during the day, and was allowed to do whateverter on. Anything was better to skip sleep because the final and college exams were alling up next semester. Urgh, being in thest year of high school sucks Ow! Morning, Tatsuya! You better watch out where you are walking. Oh, its you Kyouya. Kyouya Ishiyama. My childhood and also my best friend. We have been gaming brothers ever since we started spending all our allowance at the arcades, essentially when we were finally allowed to go there alone. Nowadays, we mostly stuck to ying video games together, as his family moved to another neighborhood. Over time, he developed an interest for the athletic club, so the time we spent together has decreased during high school. Well, it was not like it mattered much. We still met each other at school and our weekends were spent on killing time together. I was walking pretty fine just now. No idents like always. I gave him a quick nod that said good morning and fixed myself up. Kyouya smacked my back, to wake me up from my daydreaming, which could hurt as he had a pretty good build. "You say that but what if you daydream and get hit by a car? Those reincarnation light novels are pretty in nowadays, after all." "Oh please. I waved my hand in denial, finding his idea absurd. I might be addicted to video games, light novels, and mangas but even I know that those stories are fantasy. If I get run over by some car, Ill be dead-dead. Shazu river, take me. I pped my hands, acting like I was praying as a joke. I loved fictional and fantasy worlds, but I was not stupid enough to believe those things could exist. It was worthless wish-making. Kyouya sighed, shaking his head as we started walking together. Fantasy or not, a car running you over when youre not paying attention could be reality. Sounds like something that can spice up my life. g raised. Uhh, please dont say that. I dont actually want to be run over by a car. Its just a joke! I grimaced before telling him that he shouldnt say those things. Kyouya, on the other hand,ughed it off, fully aware of my jokes and going with them. This was how we bantered. We spent the rest of the remaining way to school talking about the games we yedst night. The time we spent talking went by so fast, we didnt notice we were already in our ssroom. Ahh, if only time would take a hint and just slow down when its fun. Then again, until our homeroom teacher arrived, there wasn''t anybody who could stop us from continuing our talks. So, Kyouya and I continued. Until we were interrupted. Good morning, Nagata-kun and Kyouya-kun. You two are as loud as ever. Good morning, Aiko-san. Sorry, if we were disrupting you. My best friend returned a friendly smile to our disruptor''s intrusion. Oh no, dont worry about it. The ss being so loud means it''s pretty lively, although I think our ss representatives arent too fond of it. This girl Kyouya was talking to was Aiko Hasebe, our so-called ss mood maker. Among the girls in our ss, she was the most popr one. I guess you could call us acquaintances due to our dads having a business rtionship, but we didnt talk too much with each other. Then again, we did use the same train to go back home in the evening, so we were train buddies. Come to think of it, wed known each other since our first year at this high school. We had all been in the same ss since 10th ss, so I guessed you could say that I know everybody here. But just because we were ssmate, didnt mean have a super strong rtionship with everybody. I took a sip from my thermos and bluntly asked Hasebe why she was here, ignoring her attempts to start up small talk. What do you need from us, Hasebe-san? Oh, how direct as always. Whatever. She shrugged. She was used to my behavior at this point. I wanted to ask you guys if you saw Segawa-ensei when you came to school? You guys are thest ones, after all." Saori Segawa, also known as Segawa-sensei or Mrs. Segawa, our homeroom and history teacher. During ss, also known as our control-freak teacher. It wasnt malicious, really. Our ss actually had a very good rtionship with Sensei, but she could be quite scary if you annoyed her. She didnt even shout; she would stay calm but you could feel this pure aura of terroring from her. Whenever she chided you, it could sting with how matter-of-fact she was. Just like this ss, our homeroom teacher had never changed once, so we knew how Sensei functioned. She was a stickler, but if you didnt annoy her, she was pretty chill. Uhh, nope. I shook my head So did Kyouya. We didnt see her anywhere. Upon hearing our answers, Hasebe crossed her arms and made a troubled face. This was clearly not the answer she wanted to hear. Really? But it is getting prettyte. Sensei hasntete once yet in the years weve been together. "Maybe she''s preupied with some teacher. Some important matter maybe. Shes still human, guys," I brought up and both them agreed only since we had nothing else to go on. Well, I hope everything is alright. Ill be going now. Nice talking to you two. Likewise, Hasebe-san. See ya. She waved at us before returning to our two ss representatives. She shrugged and gave them our answers, causing both to scratch their heads. Mr. sses massaged his temple and continued looking exasperated, as he seems to suggest to go ask another teacher if she doesnt arrive in time. Miss Rep. just looked at us with one brow raised, asking us if what we said was true. Kyouya made a wry smile and shook his head, while I just shrugged. Having confirmed our answers for herself, she let out a sigh and returned to the discussion on hand. It was nothing I needed to worry about. "Well, hopefully, what''s keeping her away isn''t something too bad." Itll be fine. Its understandable that my best friend was nervous, with how we are slowly closing in to our final exams. Every chance wasted to study was a big problem. What would the chance be, if she were to be transported to another world? Oof, hopefully that happens after we are done with the finals, otherwise I! Suddenly, my words were cut short because a light appeared on the ground. It grew fast and basked the whole ssroom in it. Huh? What the! Ouch, who turned the lights on? Wait, where did this lighte from? Yes, glorious! It worked! That was the first thing I heard after my senses came back. It was still a bit hard to see because of the fog, but I could hear, feel, smell and taste. Besides hearing that voice, I also picked up the sounds of grunts and moans of people close to me. Some were also panicking but none really shouted. Your excellency. The ritual has worked. Our summoning ritual was a sess! When the fog dispersed, the sight of a bunch of men in white and gold robes appeared. I wasnt a religious person but the clothing the priests were wearing seemed to resemble the ones western priests wore. It was unlike the ones at our local shinto temple In the middle of all these men stood an old geezer wearing gaudy and over-decorated clothes, clearing shouting "I am the leader." He held up his gold staff in the air, letting the gemstones on it glisten from the lights of the chandeliers. Wee to our world, otherworldly visitors. We have summoned you to our humble world as heroes. The destined ones to defeat the encroaching evil of the demonkins. Upon hearing this, my whole ss just went silent. Not only were we shocked at our new surroundings, but we kept our mouths shut as we saw men and women in armor standing behind the rows of priests. Swords were on their hips, and the whole atmosphere screamed at us to be quiet. How ironic. I hadined about how my life was so boring up until now, but the moment everything changed, I only felt lost. Thoughts crowded my mind on the words we just heard, but there was something even more important I had to figure out first. I scratched my head in anxiety when I couldnt find it. The one thing keeping me awake is to attend school and to study. My beloved thermos with the brown liquid inside of it. Where? Where is that thing? Huh, where is it?! Where is my thermos? Mymy thermos! I havent finished drinking it yet! My coffee, where is it! Why wasnt it transported with me?! I HAVENT FINISHED DRINKING MY COFFEE! I had not realized at this moment how much of a nightmare this addiction would be. Chapter 13: I am bonding…with myself. Chapter 13: I am bondingwith myself. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Multiple Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mana Control Lv. 5] [Dismantle Lv. 5] gained Pfwoooh! Oof! Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Water Resistance Lv. 1] acquired Ow, finally! Minor Heal. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Holy Magic Lv. 6] evolved into [Holy Magic Lv. 7] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Holy Amp] gained Now die! Wind Bullet! Rock Bullet! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Wind Magic Lv. 1] evolved into [Wind Magic Lv. 2] Magic gained: [Wind Cutter] From the edges of my wings, a ball of rock and one out of wind materialized on their respective sides before being shot out towards the two fish I was fighting. Both spells lodged into the skulls of the two [Spring Lake Barracuda], killing them instantly. Springke Barracuda A barracuda that has adapted to freshwater. Although treated as a normal fish, it is technically ssified as a monster as it can evolve. Rank F ''Nice work. Its nice to have an earth spell that doesnt require us to have earth around us, huh?'' Yeah, but this whole hunting session is such a pain. I gave up counting after getting hit by 20 of their water attacks but isnt getting a single resistance skill too hard?! ''Dont ask me. me the gods.'' Its all your fault, Dragon God! Well, back to being serious. After my parallel mind gave me the much-needed pep talk, we found an undergroundke at the end of the path. I finally found it. Water. I could finally take a nice long bath and wash all the blood, dirt and filth that my body was carrying after the wolf chase. It felt like an eternity since Ist had a bath. There werent anyrge bodies of water in the forest, and I could only shower really using the rain. I was honestly starting to get used to my terrible body odor. After illuminating the area with some floating [Light]s, I found out that theke was filled with fish! Not only were there a ton of them, but they ssified as monsters. Parallel mind suggested using this opportunity to learn the [Water Resistance] skill by letting them hit me with their [Water Magic], conserving valuable SP. The problem was, we underestimated the effect of [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood]''s detrimental growth on any water-rted skill. I got it in the end, but, oh man, my body was aching. It wasnt joking about my bodys weakness to water. Not only was it super painful, but it also took off a good chunk of my Health. No joke. It took forever to learn something as simple as [Water Resistance Lv. 1] and it made me question if I was developing self-harming tendencies. If it werent for the SP usage reduction, I would seriously assume [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] was meant to torture me or something. Pain suuuuuucksssss, burh. Urrrugh. I honestly couldnt tell you how long Id been here. The experience the fish gave was minimal at best, due to our rank difference. To reach level four, I had to hunt them to the point of my storage filling up! Still, I could hunt freely. No threats were around to stop my fun, really. I initially disliked this cave, but the fact I was the apex predator inside was sooooforting. It wasnt heaven, but it sure wasnt hell. I could finally sleep properly. I had a great amount of easy to get meat. Enough water for me tost for days, even if I used most of it for washing myself. Oh, had I mentioned how good it felt to feel clean? My scales were so smooth now, ooooh yeah. My city-girl heart had finally found a small haven for R&R. Soits been quite some time now, I think. Did you find them? I hesitantly asked my parallel mind, who had been searching through my brain for certain memories of my past. Honestly, I had to say I was quite patient, considering the answer I wanted to hear. This was even more nerve wracking than waiting for an audition to seed. ''...No.'' My hopes got shot down. I see. ''Our memory is in shambles. I think our important memories, the good and bad, are still there but I cant find any names or faces. Actually, Im questioning if I did overlook a few events, because it feels like I have a hole in my head. Fuck. I knew something was off. I knew that I was missing something when I had that annoying dream. I just thought the things I forgot after my rebirth were minor, not the names and faces of my parents and family! I couldnt remember any of them. It was infuriating and left my chest feel tight. Urgh, and just after I finally got my priorities straightened. ''It kinda does make my whole speech useless. The meaning is lost without the proper memory to associate it with.'' I sighed. Haaaa Nah, it isnt. You did well. You really gave it your all to make me feel better. ''Haha. I do love praises, but false ttery doesnt make me feel better.'' My praise was honest from the heart. Shes been working tirelessly withoutining, with the same anxiousness to know what was going on with me. No, I believed it was even worse for her, as she had to continue searching through my memories while I was on autopilot mode, hunting. She did all the heavy lifting. Praises were awesome. I loved praises. Since she was me, she might have thought I did it out of pity, but I could sympathise. It seemed we were bit out of synchro there for a moment. Impletely serious. Its a shame that I cant fully remember it all, but nothing you said was incorrect. I really did need to get my shit together, and just cause I forgot my name and those of my parents doesnt invalidate the memories and teaching I got from them. I still want to be an idol who can shine brilliantly. Showbizs number one motto: The show must go on! ''Oh gosh. You are so adorable when you say that!'' Huh?! Parallel mind hugged the mental image of my dragon self and even began caressing her head against mine. It was kinda embarrassing, even if it was considered self-caressing. ''Ah, I meant that positively! That determination and that ambition. Its like looking at my younger self again~'' Wha-What the hell?! We died when we were 15! You have no right to act like an old grandma and treat me like a kid! ''Hiehie. She giggled uncontrobly, infectious enough to raise my own mood. Sorry, sorry. Teasing you while you act so childish is the best. Still, I do appreciate you saying that.'' Praising me, when Im sad, has always been Mamas way to make me feel better. You know, that trait really is childish, huh? ''Ahh, forget it. Still, it is awesome that you have the determination to go on like that. Losing memories and forgetting your own name is kinda tough.'' Dont speak like it isnt your own problem. Its our problem. Im technically speaking with myself right now, and, after all, I just need some of my memories to remain to press forward. Names had a great importance, but clinging onto them when I couldnt wasnt smart. It was being stubborn. ''Ok, enough bantering about this stuff. Our food is ready, so lets eat. The water and fish in our storage shouldst us about a month, depending on how gluttonous you are, so lets leave afterward, ok?'' The reason why I only saved up a months worth of rations was due to what I mentioned before: my storage officially ran out of space. My maximum Mana capacity determined the limit of my [Storage Magic], and it would grow with every bit of mana I gained, but now it was full. I prioritized water over meat, since a survival show I once watched told me securing a source of it was the number one goal you had to do no matter what. Sure, it rained often enough in the forest, but counting on it wasnt reliable. And, at the end of the day, I didnt need as much meet since the primary goal was ''Yup, time to leave our temporary home. Its time to grind some experience!'' to hunt! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Night Vision Lv. 3] evolved into [Night Vision Lv. 4] Haaaa oh MY gosh! I should have stayed at theke. I still hadn''t found a single thing in days! Tell me, what fantasy world cave waspletely devoid of monsters guarding it? So big but no substance. There was ake full of fish in it. Shouldnt it have at least attracted one or two monsters towards this cave? I could return to it, but I couldnt just continuously kill all the barracudas. That would send them straight into extinction! Urgh, gotta stay positive. Had I not be two months old a few days ago? Sure, celebrating in this dark, moist cave wasnt ideal, but I had a fish feast! Imagine all the sashimi and grilled fish for free! Although, I didnt think anybody would have paid for them. I couldnt use my ws well enough to slice them thinly. ''Youre drooling'' Sorry Honestly, it made me uneasy that we spent this much time in this cave. It felt like yesterday that I became a month old. Argh, this whole walking around was boring me to death. I was actually considering doing some singing practice. You want to train our voice? I think, once its trained, it could sound pretty pleasant. ''Maybe, but wont it all be redundant once we get [Humanize]?'' Yeah, bute on. Just choose a song so I can sing. Something challenging, please. I can feel a smirk appearing on her mental image when she heard the word challenging. Challenging? Heh, how about Imagine from Arian? Lets see you hit those high notes with that lizard voice. OMG, you are on! Those are some fighting words, girlfriend!Challenge epted!Ahem. Kriumph!" Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] evolved into [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 8] With a familiar loud bling sound ringing in my head, I swiftly closed my mouth before I could sing. That was close. If I had noticed just a secondter, I would have probably exposed my location to whatever my skill was warning me. The signal feltrge, about equal to that first garm, no, maybe it was smaller? To be honest, I didnt think I could fight a rank D monster yet but getting a look at it shouldnt be problematic. ''Buy [Presence Killer] before you go.'' Would you like to buy [Presence Killer] for 200 SP? Your current SP is 850 Yeah! You have bought [Presence Killer Lv. 1] Your current SP is 650 Presence Killer A skill to hide against detection abilities. The proficiency of the skill increases with every level. The skill cannot fully disrupt the detection of the user if effort isn''t put into it This was one of the skills I was able to identify on the first garm, the skill that most likely was the reason why I couldnt sense it back then. I have to admit, I was relying on my skills warning me against dangers to survive. Skills were just that convenient. I knew I should fix that problem, to be less reliant on skills, but that can wait for the future. I had the feeling that I will need the power of all my skills for this encounter. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 1] evolved into [Prediction Lv. 2] Ill make doubly sure that I wouldnt be detected. Digging my sickle-like ws deep in the ground, an attempt to clutch my fists out of human habit, I psyched myself up and began walking towards the signal. With my skills and senses at their maximum efficiency, I slowly crept towards the target. More signals began to appear as I approached, but I kept myselfposed. Panicking now would be a death sentence. This could be bad. No matter how enthusiastic I was about this confrontation, I really shouldnt risk it. My stealth abilities werent that high and if it were another garm, I would definitely be caught and killed. Hmm Staying around wouldn''t be of any help. The first thing I needed was information. Was this threat dangerous enough to force me to backtrack and find another way out of this cave? I felt anxious, but this had to be done. One brave step at a time. You can do it. Nothing will go wrong. You have the power and skill to not be detected. Its only a little peek. Phew. Thankfully they werent garms. I was really expecting the same shit in the forest to happen again, and that I identallynded in the garms home. However, what I found seemingly made me feel more confident in myself. Orc A muscr humanoid monster with two small tusks. Although not the smartest, these monsters still possess an adequate amount of intelligence. Stunning strength and sturdy defence must be nned for when one fights such a creature. It has a strong sense of smell, despite its humanoid nose. Rank D There seemed to be five of them gathered here. Looking through their profile their stats were inferiorpared to the two garms but all of them had jobs. Simr to the kobolds, the orcs used weapons and weapon abilities topensate for their inferior stats inparison to a pure monster, like the garms or me. ''You ok with that?'' Yeah. I have to admit that I am itching for a fight after your whole speech. At the end of the day, these orcs were rank D monsters, a rank that I couldnt underestimate at my current state. They were equally as fearsome as those garms, in a way. That was what I needed to always remember. Being overly cautious wasnt a bad thing here. Game face on. Come on! Their profile had given me a good idea on how to defeat them! They were slow but strong. In a one-on-one match, I knew my magic abilities and new draconic abilities could take each of them down. The problemid in separating them. Even with my firepower, I wouldnt dare expect an orc to fall with a single attack, meaning I probably needed to go for an ambush attack to soften them up first. Fighting them head-on would be tough. Unfair as it sounds, it is the best n to approach this fight. ''Hahaha. Even I feel a bit too excited about this. Guess I can''t control it when I''m literally feeling the same urge to fight like yours.'' Shush, one of them is moving! Yup, it seemed like the group was separating by themselves. The lone orc told them goodbye before sitting back down, only to stand up and walk towards theke? This was perfect! Once it let its guard down, that would be the time to strike! Gotta be patient with this. No need to rush after all. The battle n was set, and all I need to do was to execute it properly. Time to re-enter the spotlight! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Identify Lv. 8][Presence Killer Lv. 2] gained Profile: Name: * Level: 4 Race: Young Spark Fire Dragon Age: 2 Months Status: Health: 289/289 (+44) Mana: 879/879(+136) Strength: 198 (+39) Intelligence: 216(+66) Vitality: 121 (+17) Wisdom: 138 (+22) Agility: 370 (+67) Stamina: 206/206(+32) Effects: None Skill Points: 650 (+400) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 4] [Spark Fires Fire Boost] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 5] (+1) [Holy Magic Lv. 7] (+1) [Holy Amp] (New) [Fire Magic Lv. 4] [Earth Magic Lv. 4] [Wind Magic Lv. 2] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 2] [Primal Magics] Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Enhanced ws Lv. 4] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 3] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] [Prediction Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 8] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Night Vision Lv. 4] (+1) [Presence Killer Lv. 2] (New) [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 2] Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 4] [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] Others: [Identify Lv. 8] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 5] [Dismantle Lv. 5] (+1) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 1] Ability [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] The Light spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] A note from AbyssRaven We are going back into action, people. From this point on the chapters will be longer. The poll I made in chapter 8 seems to show that you guys would like longer chapters, so I''ll just do that. If you guys like this chapter then I won''t mind you guys giving the story a rating. Thank you for reading and your time. Edit: Green text for parallel mind #1. Italics in normal ck is for MC. Single quotation marks are for thoughts/parallel mind dialogues, while double quotations are for physical sounds/speaking. Thanks to everybody who gave me feedback on this. I''ll keep it up, if you like it. Edit 2: Edited to my current writing style. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(25) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 14: Do you know the definition of insanity, orc? Chapter 14: Do you know the definition of insanity, orc? Home. What was home? Well, if you asked our little dragon, it would be her apartment back on Earth in New Yorks Manhattan. A safe haven for your weary body and mind, where you could feel alright to let loose. Even if that ce was a cold, ustrophobic cave with little to nothing to eat, it was better to be roofless. It was a closed cavern, protecting its inhabitants from outside attacks better than sleeping outside. With this truth, five orcs currently called a medium-sized cave in the northeast of the Belzac forest their home. They relished in their moment of respite, as they knew they had to return to the hunt, soo. One of these humanoid monsters, however, stayed behind in the cave for his cohorts. There needed to be a defender, but what was there to do in this rather dested cave? The grey-skinned orcs were intelligent beings, as such, they needed mental stimtion. And what was there to satisfy that here? Why, eating and training, of course. For an orc, stuffing their stomach full was their most blissful moment, for that tickled their desire for superiority. Food was a source for life and strength, and an orc was quite narcissistic about theirrge muscles, aside from their two tusk-like fangs. This group of orc was, unfortunately, fresh out of rations but that was nothing to worry about for the lonesome orc. It may not have been long since they settled in this cave, but they knew it well enough to know the existence of an underwaterke filled with savory fish. They just needed one of them to go fetch enough for everyone. And this very orc was the one we were following right now. Hmmm, fish. Cant wait for fish. Get much for group. Feast! Gahahaha! Fishing was rather hard for theserge humanoids. They were slightlyrger than a human with ears simr to an elfs, but they wereparably primitive to the two aforementioned races. Although a spear in his hand, he and hispanions had only recently learned how to fish with it. Still, his enthusiasm wasmendable. Cave always so dark. Eyes not good. But nose good. Smell takes me to fish. An exaggeration. The orc, like all other monsters, knew instinctively of the existence of the skill system created by this worlds gods. Rarely would they learn of the full existence of the Profile, but all of them were used to System messages informing them of their levels and skills. And orcs possessed a racial skill where they started with a strong [Enhanced Olfactory Sense]. Coincidentally, our little dragon girl was the same. As a dragon, ssified as a monster, the existence of the skill system and the Profile was already imprinted into her nature. However, by retaining her memories before her rebirth, she was able to unravel the intricacy of the System without outside help. Path safe. Smell goes this way. This orc had, due to his living environment, learned the [Night Vision] skill and, naturally, leveled it enough to be able to identify and navigate throughout the cave. The issue, however, came from hisckluster drive to remember the path since he trusted his nose. The path to theke with fish? Why remember when the smell would lead him eventually to his destination. Azy way of thinking, but it was working. You could say dont change what wasnt broken. And simr to every attempt before, he made it to theke. Fish smells good. My brothers and sister hunt. I get the fish before theye back. Must hurry or no meat for me! A division ofbor. It was decided by the whole group that four would hunt, while one would guard the cave, fishing on the sides. To them, it was a good idea and whenever the hunters came back home, they would to huge grilled fish. Water so good. So good. Haha. Fish will be good too. Catch many for brothers and sister! A good attitude. Lamentably, a correct attitude will not aid him with fishing. The fish were monster, too, and they didnt take the orcs attempt to eat them too kindly. However, the orc was still a D rank while the fish were only F rank. The difference in stats and skills was too damning. Still, the fish were in their elements while the orc had problems maneuvering in the water as it reached his stomach. He also wasnt the most patient, so not every strike would reach its mark. All while the fish continued shooting out water bullets at him. Surely, this should dissuade the orc from continuing his futile attempts, right? Evidently, no. Insistent and too immersed in the situation, the orcughed outloud as he continuously wielded his spear, using his skills and weapon abilities until an unlucky barracuda was pierced. Gahaha! Laughing haughtily, he dined on the first bounty of many toe. After enjoying a nice rest, he went back to continue his work. A cycle of hunt and rest was to be his life until hispanions return. In this cave without a sun nor clock, one could only fancy a guess how many days had passed since he began. Tirelessly, the orc focused on his task, ignoring anything not rted to it. More and more fish were being stacked to the sides, and he was only satisfied once he couldnt carry anymore. Perhaps, neglecting the influence of a correct attitude was a bit too rash. His persistence and hard work did after all result in a job well done. Gruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuohhhhhhhh! An excited shout echoed through the cave. Hunters back! Home! Smell so good! Simple, joyful thoughts for his returningpanions. Now the feast may start. Carrying how many fish he could, while eating any leftovers, he marched onwards with his nose as his guide. This way is correct. Smell s Hmm? Cooked? Hrm! Hrmmm! Tasty! Although the smell was foreign to him, the tenderizing aroma of fat juices overwhelmed him to the point he forgot to scrutinize it. Living in this cave, where threats were non-existent for a D rank monster like him, he had forgotten to ce his guard up in a monster-infested area like the Belzac forest. Death was looming everywhere even in your own home. If he had ced his guard up, he probably would have recognized his impending doom a little sooner before he found what was at the end of this delectable smell. What did he find? A medium dog-sized lizard. Not his brethren. The orc instantly became wary of this stranger, but his eyes were quickly drawn away as the aroma of grilled fish entered his nose. Spices and herbs fully brought out the full potential of the fish, tickling the orcs tongue with smell alone. He was salivating. He had never experienced something like this before. Smell so good! Want to eat. But what is that other thing? It smells like nothing. The lizard produced no smell due to the [Wind Magic Lv. 3] spell [Air Shield], which created a barrier that blocked anything froming in or leaving, including air itself. It was also hard to appraise her appearance due to her ck scales melting with the darkness, causing the orc to put down his fish and tightly grip his spear. Grm? Smell-less thing is pointing arm. Attacking? Hmmm. Offering food? Making same movements as sister tracker when showing food to eat. Apparently, one of the other orcs was familiar with a hand gesture of offering something. He was considering if this was a trap or not, but as his chin was slowly being covered in his saliva, he quickly licked his lips and rushed forwards. Not for the lizard, but the fish. His primitive appetite told him to eat and enjoy. Ahhhh. Taste good. Fish the best fish. Sound when eating makes me want more. The best food ever. The orc continued to devour the rest of the grilled fish that was offered. After licking thest bit of juices left on his fingers, the orc eyed the mysterious lizard, filled with awe and respect for this disy of kindness. If he were to introduce his leading brother to this creature, it could give them more of this exquisite food. The orcs would obtain anotherpanion in their lives. It would be a smart choice. Want more! Smell-less has more. Want to eat too. Eaaaaaat! A shame it was ruined by gluttony. Gruuuuarrrr! Gr Gruuargh! Grorck! Controlled by feeding frenzy, the shimmering, magical rune circles, evidence of magic, went unnoticed to him. [Haste], [Sturdy Earth], [Strengthening mes], [Swift Winds] and [Holy Protection]. All activated in session. The lizard shook her dead in disappointment as she readied for battle. He also neglected the existence of an [Earth Strike] trap ced right behind the fish. The trap activated and skewered his feet, shooting a sharp pain right up his body. It did little health damage, but it still made him want to shout. As he opened his mouth, a [Fire Ball] shot right into his gaping mouth. Hurts! Pain! Why can I not shout? Throat hurts so much. Fire. Lizard, what you do?! ring at the source of all his pain, he finally recognized the lizard for what it truly was. The light was banished from around them at the appearance of [Light]. The mysterious foe, unveiled. No! Horns. Wings. Fire. Dra-Dragon! Kish kish. Krah Kraah krash kraaaa! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Wind Magic Lv. 4][Acrobatic Lv. 4]. 400 SP remaining Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Silent Casting Lv. 1][Trap Creation Lv. 1] acquired Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 5] [Mana Control Lv. 7] [Fire Magic Lv. 5] [Earth Magic Lv. 7] [Wind Magic Lv. 5] [Trap Creation Lv. 3] [Stealth Lv. 7] [Silent Casting Lv. 2] [Identify Lv. 9] [Prediction Lv. 4] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 9] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 6] [Presence Killer Lv. 5] [Acrobatic Lv. 5] [Cooking Lv. 6] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 5] [Fire Resistance Lv. 5] gained Skill gained: [Spark Fire Breath] Magic gained: [Strengthening mes] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Earth Magic Efficiency] gained [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buff] inflicted on [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] Ha ha ha ha ha ha. You finally came out! Ahhhh, what the hell! That took too long. Do you know how long I had to wait for you to stop fishing! How were you able to keep fishing without doing anything else? All you did was fish, eat and sleep. I at least did some cooking and magic practice! Urgh, I never could have imagined this to take ages when I decided to kill you all! Kraaaa! Waiting. Waiting. That was all I did when I saw the orc going to the undergroundke. Sure, I knew he would be fishing there, but I didn''t expect him to do it forever until the others came back. It wasnt too bad for the first day, I guess. I did fall asleep whileughing at how often the orc iled around, looking like an idiot while catching fish. It was like watching stupid animal videos, just that it got dull after a while. But, at least waiting around did improve my stealth skills like crazy. I even got the skill [Silent Casting] while trying to cook unnoticed. It was enough to drive me insane had I not dropped the 24/7 stakeout. I had to give up. I didnt want to fight a D rank monster in the open, without having set up a n. And boy did I spend my time afterwards trying to think of a n. Two brains were better than one, and the fact I had [Parallel Thought] to help out showed this. While I, the original mind, did my best to buff ourselves up by doing my magic and skill practice, my parallel mind began theorycrafting. Although, even with my rather serious situation, I had an itch to just sing. And, yes, I understood it was too risky. I loved singing, and I wanted to do something else than train all the time. I was all alone in this damn cave and all I could do was watch an orc fail, speak with myself like a lunatic, or train nonstop like a madman. Ooh, I was even contemting dancing. Get the rust off, but then I remembered it counted as [Acrobatic] training. I instantly lost my motivation. Although, admittedly, flinging and testing magic out in a semi-serious mood made me more aware of what they could do. What I could do with them. Be more creative. My magic could not only affect my opponent, but it could also alter my surroundings like thebyrinth I made against the kobolds. I just had to be more aware. Using magic like that was incredibly fun. Experimenting and learning how much my magic could do felt awesome. This was magic! This was the sorta thing people dreamed of while ying video games or watching fantasy movies. I finally remembered how I felt when I cast my first [Minor Heal] on myself. Blissful ignorance of the true meaning of reincarnating into a new world Sadly, I then remembered I was stuck inside a cave. My mood took a nosedive and I had to question how I was able to do all that sneaking around and ambush hunting until now. The worst part was [Battle Frenzy] that randomly appeared during all this wait. After getting it, I just had this uncontroble urge to just fight something, but I just gruuuuialk! I-I just couldnt; cause there was nothing to fight. Even my parallel mind began to act agitated from my increased aggression. My emotional state affected them, also, and it just got worse. [Battle Frenzy] started with minor, then it turned into moderate. I wanted to know how I got it, but [Identify] was not high enough for some reason. Did I need [Identify Lv.10]? And without an answer, I couldnt do anything about this need to fight. I kinda remembered feeling something simr during the kobold encounter, when they decided to fight me instead of leaving me alone. But how did I trigger that one? What was [Battle Frenzy] even? However, now that I was finally engaging this orc, all that pent-up stress exploded into ecstasy and excitement. I felt free. I felt as if I could destroy and conquer everything before me. I could feel my blood pumping through every fiber of my being! Kraaaaaaaahh! This mix of exhration, anger, and impatience made me roar in a loud provocative way. Speaking of the kobolds, I actually considered a more peaceful method instead of letting my instincts go wild. I didnt want the same situation to happen again. Watching the kobold children cry was heartbreaking. Sure, they tried to kill me, but that didnt mean killing them made me feel any better. As such, I hoped this orc was reasonable. I even offered him food to be friends. You know, keep my conscience clean and maybe, finally, get somebody else to talk with. Being all alone was just horrendous But, my faith was betrayed. The insurance I ced activated, unfortunately. Urghgugghhhhhh! Back to reality. My spells shaved a good chunk away from him, but they werent enough for a decisive blow. Well, it would have been pretty anticlimactic if the orc died just like that. All the nning, the worrying, the training; it would have gone to waste. With a loud bellow, the orc rushed head-on, with stone spikes still sticking out of his feet. He seemed to be berserk, so this should be easy enough. I simultaneously created three walls of earth with my three parallel minds, now that [Parallel Thoughts] was level three. I moved to the side and, expectantly, a well-built D rank monster was easily able to stampede through some [Earth Wall]. His advance went unstopped and all my hard work crumbled down into dust. Well, since those walls were supposed to act like a smokescreen, they did their job just fine. Earth Spear. With dust in the orcs eyes, I did wonder if he could see my spelling. Gur! And the orc simply smacked my spell away with his muscr arms, using his superior stats to defend himself. Not even a scratch could be seen on his arm. Wha?! Tch, damn D rank brute! Grrruuu! A flurry of spear attacks suddenly appeared after the orc found me. It was the same move he did to catch the fish, but with how often I observed him, I knew his attack speed well enough to avoid it. I was able to react to every strike, using my evolutions increased Agility to my advantage. It was precisely due to the fact that this orc shouldnt have left himself open for a counterattack. I only needed a single window of opportunity to Imbue Fire! Graaaaaaaaagh!!! My evolution had given me sickle-like ws, perfect to dig into soft flesh. By coating my front legs in fire, you could hear sparks suddenlying from my arms, but that wasnt really important for now. What was important was how my ws dug right into the orcs stomach like butter. Grugh! It groaned as I pulled my right front ws out. Making use of [Prediction], I predicted the orc trying to swing his spear at me. I learned its trajectory and dodged under it before twisting my slender body into a jump. Like a scythe, I shed right through his dominant arm, reaping him of a limb. Now bleeding profusely with plenty of burns, the orc agonized over the loss of his limb and attempted to staunch the flow of blood however he could. Before he could run, I shot three [Fire Ball]s at his head, ending his misery. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Fire Magic Lv. 6] [Mana Control Lv. 8] [Evasion Lv. 4] [Enhanced ws Lv. 5] gained Magic gained: [me Spear] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] gained Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 9] Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Fire Magic Lv. 6] [Mana Control Lv. 8] [Evasion Lv. 4] [Enhanced ws Lv. 5] gained Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 750 skill points Phew. Guess even a rank D can''t survive this many point-nk fireballs to the face. Looking at my ws, I let out a sigh of relief to know they were still as sharp as ever, even after cutting flesh, muscles, nerves and bones. My ws were never so sharp before. This evolution rocked! Ehehe. I did it! Yes! Yes! I couldnt believe it went that smoothly. The firepower you got from being a fire spark dragon was just incredible. It was all thanks to [Spark Fires Fire Boost]. It boosted all fire elemental attacks I did, which included [Imbue Fire] covered ws. I didnt even have to use [Mana Strike] when I attacked his belly and arm. [Imbue Fire] t out made my attacks stronger while having a lower mana cost. Hell, I didnt even have to use a single [Fire Spark Dragon] skill yet, but my fire spells still destroyed that orcs health pool. What a rush, honestly. I was beginning to think I was turning into a battle junkie. If you had told my past life I would turn into this, then I would have called you crazy. Well, at least [Battle Frenzy] waspletely gone, and with that, the serenity inside my head returned. The tension and stress of how many days or weeks just washed away when I killed the orc. Anyways, enough with the celebration. There were still four orcs left. Hey, it was me again~ What was I doing? Preparing to ambush~ You see, although Iined about sneaking beforehand, it wasnt like I could just give up on something I needed right now, right? It couldnt be helped. One orc was doable, four? I didnt think so. How could a fair maiden like myself ever think of confronting fourrge muscle dudes front-on? At least not fairly, mind you. I did level a bunch after killing the first orc, but that didnt mean I am ready to fight four of them on equal terms. As a [Young Spark Fire Dragon], my stats favored an offensive hit-and-run style ofbat. A style I had preferred since birth. I had incredible firepower physical and magical but my defenses were fragile without my defensive spells and skills. A single clean hit from an orc was no joke for me. Even my own attacks were too dangerous to use on myself; the reason why my resistance skills hadn''t leveled up that much. I once used a single fire spell on myself, resulting in me squirming on the ground, begging my parallel minds to heal me. Fortunately, it did instantly level up pain and fire resistance. I couldnt afford that in a real fight, of course. Pain sucked. in and simple; and I didn''t want to feel it if it wasn''t necessary. That was why I needed topromise with myself and wait until I evolved a few more times. Haste makes waste, and I didnt n to rush into my death cause of my impatience. So, I was following an orc who separated himself from the group, probably looking for his now-deceasedpanion. After he made it to a crossway, I thought it was time to attack. Buffs up. [Various Spell Buff] inflicted on [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] With my defensive and offensive buffing spells active, I pounced at the target. Peace wasnt an option at this point. I already killed one of them. Earth Strike! Fire Ball! The [Earth Strike] pierced the orcs feet and locked him in ce for my [Fire Ball] to hit him right in his face, sizzling away the skin. Gruaarrrrrrghhhh! Call for your friends! They won''t make it in time anyway. Hmm, I should rephrase that. It made me sound too much like a viin. Earth Spear. Earth Spear. Gruk! I used my rock spears to skewer his legs triceps right into the ground, disabling his movementspletely. Three more fireballs should end him just like the other one. Fire! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 4] evolved into [Prediction Lv. 5] Wha?! An arrow narrowly flew right past my left eye, only grazing my cheek. I panicked, jumping around towards the direction of the sneak attack. I made sure no other orc was close by or following the one I was tracking. Was my [Enhanced Enemy Sense] not working properly? Scheie! As I was trying to find the one responsible for it, another arrow came flying at me. I rolled out of it just in time, but this moment gave me the chance to locate the orc in this darkness. I remembered. The one orc with a bow, the tracker of the group who had a decently leveled [Sneak] and [Presence Killer]. Appraising her again, her stealth skills werent much higher than mine, but I presumed my proficiency with [Enhanced Enemy Sense] left a lot to be desired. You shouldnt have screeched so loud, you idiot. Out of nowhere, one of my parallel minds talked. As I mentioned before, during my training, [Parallel Thoughts] had leveled up. It increased my total parallel minds to three. This one, parallel mind #2, reminded me of the roar I let out against the first orc. I guessed it would have been weird if nobody had heard me. Gruuuuuargh! Gruaaaaaaghhhh! I could hear the remaining orcs. Not good. With the tracker aiming her bow at me, I couldnt attack the trapped orc. I would also presume talking this out was impossible at this point. As such, it was time for n B. Air Shield! Earth Wall! Two spells activated, prompting the orc to release another arrow, but this one was simply deflected by my barrier of wind. A giant wall of earth rose from the ground, diving this hall way into two. I then snapped my head around and d my ws with [Imbue Fire]. With a quick jump, I drilled my w into the trapped orcs head, turning it into a donut as the gore bits leaked out. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] has risen from [Level 9] to [Level 13] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1000 skill points Now RUN AWAY! Determined to hunt me down, the tracker chose to pursue me. With a strong charge, she broke through the earth wall with ease. I probably should have made it thicker, but I was in a bit of a panic there. I had to act fast. After she saw the deceased orc, she let out a roar with a mix of sadness and anger. I could sympathize with her, but another part of me was happy she was preupying herself. Still, this tion onlysted a fleeting moment before she shot another arrow, hitting my barrier. She wasnt waiting for herpanions. She wasnt about to let me go after what I did. With her [Tracking], she kept up with me despite how much of a maze this whole cave was. In an endurance run, I probably would lose against the orc.. But, fortunately, n B didnt require me to run a marathon to escape. I just needed to be fast, even at the cost of my stamina. With my stamina only having 30% left, I arrived in arge room filled with earth constructions simr to an obstacle or parkour course. Of course, this was all man-made or dragon-made, you could say. As I made my way to the center of it, an elevated tform like a concert stage, I turned around, seeing all three orcs had arrived together. While the tracker was still in form, the other two were out of breath. Considering how they caught up to us, it wasnt a big surprise. All three were confused at how weird the room was, but immediately refocused on me with their weapons ready. I did want them to admire it a bit more, but, it wasnt the time to do so, I guess. I mean, I worked hard to create all of this with my magic without being found out by the first orc. However, not like anybody could hear my rant. All that was important was that the final stage of this goose chase was here. A grand performance ready once n A failed. Wee to my (boss) stage! A note from AbyssRaven First appearance of parallel mind #2 who is... ''I can speak for myself, thank you. Hello everybody, parallel mind #2 here. I''ll be joining the story with red as my color, so please don''t forget about me...b-but you don''t really have to remember me if you don''t want to. I''ll just be a bit g-d, if you did, though...'' Alright...anyways, I hope you guys had fun with this story. The third-person narrator returns and seems to have read a dictionary. I also wonder what that [Battle Frenzy] is supposed to be, but it seems to have disappeared in the end. Thank you so very much for reading the story. Edit: We made it to 50! Thank you very much everybody. Edit 2.0: Some grammer and typo fixes. Edit 3: Edited to my current style. Still not more colored parallel minds. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(35) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 15: Centerstage! Chapter 15: Centerstage! Wee, to my stage! Kraohhhhhhh! Pouring my mana into the earth, I activated the first performance of the day. Earth spikes molded by [Earth Strike] erupt from the ground en route to the three orcs. They were easily dodged but that wasnt the intention of this attack, as my goal was to divide the group up so I could challenge them individually. The web of spikes divided itself to pursue each orc, leading them all away from the entrance. They might be able to break them, but I guarantee they wouldnt like to do it now with the spikes still shooting out from the ground. The first trap was a sess but there wasnt any time for me to take a break either. This was now the best time to fight while the group was splintered. I couldnt get myself cornered. Time was not on my side. Deciding to take down the tracker first, I made a beeline where I saw the tracker escaped to. I could recover my Mana with a level up but Stamina couldnt, so I had to conserve my strength. This fight will be long-winded and exhausting. The only way for me to win this will be determined by how much I could manage my stamina and mental fatigue! This room was filled with traps I prepared in advance, but all of them wereplex contraptions. I had to put all three of my parallel minds to activate them, which meant I would lose my ability to cast multiple spells at once. Since I didnt want to overspend on mana and brain power, I stopped the spike trap. I listened to my [Enhanced Enemy Sensor] again, pinpoint where the tracker really was. When I arrived at the signals position, I was immediately greeted by an arrow. [Prediction] activated, of course, but I had already anticipated it. Dodging it was not a problem and I readied myself to fight the orc. Suos hikki thmus mah orc pah sus?! Huh? Did that orc just speak? I mean, it sounded like proper words but Id no idea. Well, too bad I didnt have a trantor skill or something, otherwise I could havemunicated with her. Then again, I didnt think I would have enjoyed whatever she had to say. I was the bad guy in this case again. She was still readying the arrow when she said that, looking as if she wanted an answer from me. I used [Identify] on the orcs when I first saw them all together, before they separated and left that one orc all alone. I knew they had [Night Vision] around level four to six, respectively. That was why I had [Light] around, since the advantage of being in the dark was nullified by that skill. This was why I could perceive her facial emotions. Anger, sadness, and confusion; not to mention, there was also a hint of disappointment growing quickly into resentment. Looking at the orc, I could vaguely guess what she wanted me to say, but even if I could speak, I didnt think she would like it. Krah. I nodded and let out a small voice. Probably also guessing my intentions, her emotions went rampage with how her face switched from rage, sadness and unwillingness. I let her have a moment, giving her enough time to sort out her mental state. Was I being too naive? Shouldnt I have taken advantage of this moment of weakness? I was on a timer, of course. But my heart hadnt changed to that of a true monster just yet. I was human! And in the next second, the fight began as the orc tracker shot her arrow, screaming in mncholy. The arrow pierced through the air at a considerable speed, but it was nothing special with my reaction skills. In fact, I was okay to fight this with her speciality. The second tra performance, a barrage of [Rock Bullets] made with my new skill [Trap Creation]! Pellets of rock shotgunned themselves from the wall behind her after I activated it with my mana. The orc was able to react in time but no matter how fancy your feet were, you couldntpletely dodge a point-nk attack like this. You should also not turn your backs towards the enemy. Using herrger body frame as my meat shield, I manuerved towards her without being at risk from getting hit by a rock. Just moments before I was right beneath her, I channeled my mana through my fingers. It was time for [Spark Fire Dragon] to show its overpoweredness! Holding my ws in a finger-snapping form, I snapped them against each other. The sound, simr to grinding a flint against steel, caused a spark to appear. The ignition heated up my ws in no time, prompting more sparks to reverb around as it grew into arge me. Farrger than what [Imbue Fire] could create, it grew to the point it covered my entire front foot in zing fire. Spark ws! Leaping forward, I aimed for the orc''s neck. After how often Ive practiced this move over and over again, I knew how to move my body. Using my experience as a dancer, I swerved around like water, striking true with deadly uracy. Unfortunately, the orc nimbly twisted her body around, protecting her neck in time, but she wasnt fast enough topletely dodge it. Like cutting through soft tofu, my ming ws dug into the orcs left ear, severing it. Activating a dragon ability cost both Mana and Stamina but it was well worth it. The smell of burned flesh swirled in the air with the orcs screams of pain pounding my eardrums, agitating me to continue my assault. Activating [Spark ws] again, I lunged back to continue the pressure. Although in agony, the orc swiftly took out her hunting knife to defend herself from my onught of attacks. Our sh continued awhile but I knew the orc couldn''t hold on much longer. This was the difference between a frontliner versus an archer. However, I was not a normal frontliner. To prevent any further loss of Stamina, I cast three [Firebolt]s using my tail and two wings as the spells origin. I might not be able to use them to fly, but it sure was convenient that I could still move and aim my spells with them. The spells rammed onto the orcs dominant arm, staggering her long enough for me to break both her bow and knife with my ws. Crack and crack, turning the orcs weapon into nothing but junk. I could see the terror and desperation in her eyes. It was now fight or flight. And in the end, she chose a hopeless attack. Good fight. Simr to how I did it with my ws, I scraped my fangs together to produce multiple sparks. With mana surging inside my throat and mouth, I allowed the sparks to use that energy as a fuel. Spark me! Like a sudden explosion, a burst of mes roared out of my mouth and engulfed the orc, scorching her body on fire. The orc fell on the ground and continued to squirm around. It was futile. Her horror was apparent as I saw her Health going down. Dragon fire was a pretty strong attack, after all. Graaaaaarrgh! But, I couldnt end her life just right there. The other two were here. I snapped my head around when my parallel minds warned me about the [Enhanced Enemy Sensor]. The two orcs bulldozed themselves through the earth spikes, turning them into dust. Using their immense strength, the two orcs turned the earth spikes blocking the way into dust. They came swinging in with their weapons, maddened as they saw their friend almost dead. One of them tried to preupy me while the other went to save the trackers life. However, I stopped them. [Earth Wall] blocked their way as I maneuvered around. From appraising her profile, the tracker had [Burned (Major)]. She would die regardless if I left her there or not. But it was about principle. I was about to murder her for experince, and if that was the case, then I had to take responsibility and do it properly. Being ruthless in battle was one thing but leaving somebody to suffer from fire, when I could put them out of their misery, would be considered inhumane in my books. I wouldnt want to die like that Besides, objectively speaking, I needed a Mana refill. All buffs on! Rock bullet wall barrage. me Spears x3! Spark me! [Various Spell Effects] inflicted on [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] Gra?! A hail of fire and earth spells bombarded the unprepared orcs, buffeted and driven away to take cover. Those attacks were meant to be cover fire while I ran over to the near dead orc. Sorry, for taking so long. You fought well. I sunk my sickle-like ws deep into the orcs throat and pulled them out, tearing out bits of flesh and blood. It wasnt a decapitation but it felt like I was the Grim Reaper, swinging the scythe down. Grak! Gruuu [Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] has risen from [Level 13] to [Level 16] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 750 skill points Im getting more and more used to this. Dunno if this is a good thing or not. I dont even need to puke,pared to the kobold kills. With the situation handled for now, I had to begin moving before they caught up to me. Shooting a couple more [Fire Ball]s at them, I used that smokescreen to escape and reenter the smallbyrinth of walls I made. The two remaining orcs were both warriors and both were about equal in strength. It might not be smart to actually take on both of them at the same time, but there was a low chance that they would separate now. I only had one trick left, if you didn''t count the remaining traps. Still, how would I separate the two? The surprise factor was gone now that they knew they could break through my spike. The surrounding walls were quite sturdy but any wall I create now wouldn''t have the fortifications needed to survive an attack. They would be too fresh. Tricky. Should I use myst stage card and try to separate them through sheer force? Or should I use a gueri tactic and chip them down, while they were together? Hey, Original Mind, Parallel mind #1 finally spoke as I ran around the area. Dont think too much about it. Set up the trap and lets lead them into it. My parallel minds were me. With her consideration in mind, I nodded to myself and stopped running. After making sure the orcs werent around, I took out a few tools from my storage. You could call these extra surprises, in a way. To be honest, I hoped theyd work, but it was just a random idea I could properly test beforehand. A little bit of rock, a little bit of fire, close them up into a ball, and then fill it up with mana. [Trap Creation] to stick a magic circle on the ball without triggering the spell. I was a bit worried about how stable it was, but double-guessing it now would be a waste. After making a couple more, I hid them under the ground and then turned my attention back to the orcs. Good, let''s begin the main event now! Using my [Stealth] and [Presence Killer], I snuck around the ce, using the sounds of the orc howling at me as a veil to move to a move advantageous ce. Once I made sure everything was in ce, it was time for the ambush. All buffs reactivate! Creating a spark in my mouth again, I poured a considerable amount of mana into it to help grow the me. I let the mana course through my mouth while having the fire infused, powering up even further. Keeping my mouth shut, my throat started to feel warm, but I knew from instinct that it needed a bit longer to realize its true potential. The moment I felt like I couldnt hold it back any longer, I loosened the tension on my jaw, releasing my first dragon breath on an enemy! Spark Fire Breath. Like the eruption of a volcano, the inferno burst out of my mouth and demolished the wall standing in my way. The walls, prepared by me, splintered into giant pieces andunched towards the unsuspecting orcs. Gruuu?! Rocks crashing on wooden shields could be heard and, although the stones were still grazing their bodies, the damage wasnt worth mentioning. Which meant, they wanted some fire. Moving my fire breath onto the two orcs, loud groans and painful cries came from the flood of mes. I couldnt see what was happening, but I saw my mes flying to the ceiling. They probably were using a shield ability to defend themselves. Which was surprising considering they had wooden shields. However, with how my breath waspletely engulfing the area, I dont think it will take too long to brea! My prediction suddenly rang in warning. It was telling me something was about to fly over to me, but the tracker the archer was dead, I also did not see them bringing any Woah?! Ark! A shield! Like a boomerang, a shield was thrown at me in an arc, crashing directly on my head. The fire was redirected away from the orcs and this time, [Danger Sense] activated with [Prediction]. Once again, I couldnt react to this attack again. In the second it impacted right on my jaw, I saw the orc throw the cindered remains of his shield at me. It smacked my jaw shut, stopping my dragon breath, and causing the world around me to split into three. Dizziness. Pain. My brain rattling around in my skull. I grit my teeth. It stung so much, but I had to endure it for now since the orcs wereing in hot. Two-handing their spears, they lunged forward. I dodged them narrowly by casting [Earth Wall] underneath myself, pushing myself in the air and out of the way. However, moving felt difficult. With how lightheaded I was from the two shield attacks, I wrongly perceived the timing and direction of the orcs'' approach, taking some damage as my scales and flesh scattered from taking two spear hits to my wings. The momentum was now on their side. I was pushed on the defense, forced to use my spells defensively to survive. Now, the rank difference was showing itself. Now, the fact my dragon race had low Vitality was being a detriment in this fight. Sure, I could dodge and dealrge amounts of damage, but I couldnt take damage. And especially not from an orc! [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] Shit! Why are you here again?! Go away! I was hoping to not have an extended battle. That ambush was supposed topletely crippled the orcs, rendering the fightpletely in my favor. However, that didnt work. I didnt expect them to use their shields like that! A brawl was thest thing I wanted! Lead them to the traps, Original Mind! Once again, in my time of need, my parallel minds became vocal. Dammit, how the hell did this happen! #3, wind magic! We need to get out of here. Got it! Lets go! Original Mind, give us control over the spell usage now! Focus on dodging. One, two, three, go! Go! I refocused, steeling myself as I slipped past the next attack. I gave full permission of my spell usage to my parallel minds. I had to delegate. There were four mes in my head, and to fight the best I could, I had to use them! Wind magic surrounded me in a barrier. [Air Shield] protected me from another attack and was quickly countered by [Earth Spear]. [Earth Wall] materialized underneath me, shooting me onto the broad shoulder of one of the orcs, where I used my size and mobility to scuttle around, using my ws to hang onto his body. This was not the time to attack. I jumped off his body, shooting multiple [Fire Balls] at the ground, heating it up. They werent wearing any shoes, and the heated up stone scorched their feets, creatin distance between us. I could finally take a breather. Hot take: pseudo tanking with healing! Parallel mind #3 suddenly suggested after she finished healing my wounds. I felt so much better after my Health returned to max, but I was suddenly bbergasted at what she said. But then, then again, why not? Yes, my Vitality was pretty shit, and with how high the orcs Strength was, every hit could be fatal if this world didnt have the System. The idea of pseudo tanking was actually pretty smart. A normal tank in a game took damage using their high defenses, but a pseudo tank only needed some way to take damage and attract aggression, whether it was through dodging or healing. Got it! Lets do it! The dizziness was thankfully gone. I could coordinate my limbs correctly now. This n needed me to move fluidly, nimbly dodging the hard-hitting attacks while dealing damage at the cost of some pain and mana. Grouuuh! One of the orcs rushed before the other, throwing his spear forward. I dodged it before having to jump back as the orc tried to punch at me, retrieving his spear in the process. With trained movements, he swung his spear downwards as he pulled out his rock axe and swung it at me. I jumped over his arm and used my tail to smack his face, leaving behind a skin deep gash. [me Spear] formed around my wings as they shot forward, forcing the orc to step back, only for the second orc to lunge forward with his spear. I cast [Earth Wall], parrying the attack at the second it hit me, leaving me open for the first orc to attack me. However, this time, I took that hit. Krak! The spear dug deep into my shoulder as I cried out, but knowing full well this was the n all along, I grit my teeth and shed opened his left legs thighs, sinking him to the ground. I pushed myself off his spear as my parallel minds close the wounds up in mere seconds with [Modest Heal]. The second orc recovered, striking at me, but all those hits werent a threat. ncing hits were worthless. Skin deep punctures were irrelevant. Yes, I was spending mana like crazy, but this war of attrition will be my win! They had no ways to heal themselves as I kept hitting more spells and w attacks. Win! I will survive! Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Battle Mind Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 3] evolved into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 4] Battle Mind The ability of the user to think in a battle. Prevents most mind-altering effects, while the user is under battle. The skill will leave the user in a battle trance that will allow the user to move, think and reason faster and more efficient during a battle Hey, guys we got a good sk Shut it with the pleasantries, new mind! Begin casting [Minor Heal], parallel minds two, three, and four. Ill help Original Mind with our offense! A fourth parallel mind suddenly appeared in my head, but all of us shut her up. Another cog for the clockwork. Another caster for me to cast four spells all at once now! In a sense, we outnumbered the orcs! And we quickly identified the perfect rhythm of fighting in the middle of battle. Our movements became more refined, the timing of my spells more fluid, and my mind was adapting to the heat of battle. It felt like I knew exactly what to do now! My ws were reclocked in a red fire under my control and I threw myself at a potential opening; gambling everything would be fine with all the healing. Seeing my reckless maneuver, the orc flinched back, canceling his spear ability to block my attack. Sadly, a wooden stick wasnt enough to defend againstme. As the block was not reinforced with an ability, like the shields, the spear was easily torn in two by my ws, whilst also ripping a part of his undefended chest and stomach. Gruooooh! The other orc bellowed before pushing me back, allowing the other orc to release a hail of fierce spear thrusts. After having experienced this attack so often now, I felt so much slower than before. Like a small rat, I dashed through everything with bated breath from myck of Stamina. Still, uponing into range for me to pounce at, I attacked the orc. Compared to the tracker, this orc was able to defend himself from my aggression. He probably learned from the other orc to evade my attacks instead of blocking them. Smart choice, since my [Exhaustion (Minor)] was slowing down my Agility quite a bit. Sand attack then jump! [Air Shield], now! In the middle of a flurry of attacks, my parallel minds suddenly shouted at me to jump. I did it without hesitation. Using my ws to shave off bits of rock and dirt from the ground, I flung them at the orcs eyes. With him blinded, I jumped up on his head and then up into the air. I considered shing his throat, but my parallel minds told me not to bother, instead, I had to hurry up. Once the [Air Shield] was up, I turned my body around, wondering why I had to do all of that, only to suddenly BOOOOOOOOOM! Warghhhhh! What the hell?! Gruo?! GREEEEEEEEAAAAAAK! Wow, the bombs were stronger than we thought. Worrying about their instability might have been correct. We might have put too much fire in it. Huh, what? A chain of explosions suddenly ruptured the air,unching me right back onto the ground from the shockwave. I was rtively unharmed, but a sea of fire caught the orcs in their grasp, singeing them as they howled their agony out. As I wondered what the hell was going on, parallel mind #2 suddenly spoke up, Idiot! Did you forget about it? The bombs we made. This was the location we were supposed to lead them to. And fucking hell we did it! That second orc triggered it by walking into the spot! Oh shit! The bombs I made were just an experiment. I was worried that I gave them too much power, and it seemed I was right, however, this little ident just saved us from a possible loss! It was such a close call, too. I was still too close and if it werent for [Air Shield], I probably would have felt the full brunt of that huge bombing. But, with the orcs preupied and unable to defend themselves, this just seemed too perfect. I had a clear shot for the perfect move. Yup, thats right. Giving it another shot should make for a grand finale, right? Yeah! [Spark Fire Breath] was pretty underwhelming when I used it before, but this time it would work. I would make it work. Forget the mana and stamina problems. A full-powered dragon breath! Burn, in dragon fire! Spark Fire Breath! [Exhaustion (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] With a spark and a roar, my fire breath surged out of my mouth. The roaring mes consumed the two unfocused orcs, intensifying their cries of pain in the room. The smell of their burned flesh spread, telling my instincts of my impending victory. With the dying fires of my breath, the charred bodies of the orc could be seen. They were ck,pletely turned into charcoal. I couldnt sense any enemies anymore. It was myplete victory. Rest in peace. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] has risen from [Level 16] to [Level 20] Attributes have increased due to level up [Exhaustion (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] Acquired 1500 skill points Max level has been reached. Evolution is now avable for [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 6] [Mana Control Lv. 9] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Magic Lv. 9] [Silent Casting Lv. 4] [Prediction Lv. 5] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 10] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Evasion Lv. 7] [Acrobatic Lv. 7] [Enhanced ws Lv. 6] [Physical Resistance Lv. 6] [Pain Resistance Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] gained Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Bleed Resistance Lv. 1] acquired Multiple skill requirements fulfilled. [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 1] [Inferno Magic Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 10] evolved into [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] Magic gained: [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Petal mes] [me Explosion] [Earth Crash] [Sacred Smite] [Inferno st] Ability gained: [Spark Fang] That was a long backlog to check. It seemed my parallel mind didnt even have the time to analyze the two new magic skills I had. Scared Magic The advanced magic form of [Holy Magic]. Boast more powerful spells, both offensive and defensive, filled with Holy element. Inferno Magic The advanced magic form of [Fire Magic]. Grants spells of searing fire that will burn enemies with the Fire element. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Identify Lv. 9] evolved into [Identify Lv. 10] Nice! Finally, its max level. Weird that it didnt have an advance form though, like the other 3 skills that reached level 10. Ok, lets re-examine the two new magic skills. The description was still the same and still very simple. This has to be a sca Uoof! My body. I had forgotten about it. [Exhaustion (Moderate)]. Holy smokes. Just like running a marathon or something, or in my case, dancing for so long you just lost all the feeling in your legs and arms. I couldnt move myself at all after the adrenaline left my body. But Kriishaaaaaaaaaa! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! It was celebration time! I did it! Wooooooooo! You guys can cheer, too! Sure, we can but it wont be of any use. If you cheer, we dont have to cheer. Then what are you gonna do? We just beat 5 D rank monsters! Catapulted ourselves to level 20 and a new evolution chance. I am getting so hyped from just saying this! The hype was strong! I got to use my boss stage to its fullest and I was now even able to evolve again. Five cheers for monster evolution! We can also feel it and we are very hyped, too. Its jus that but we kinda need rest now. Besides parallel mind #1, all of us are seriously not feeling too good from using all those heal spells at once. You might not feel it, probably from how overpowered the effects of [Primal Magics] is but we have a headache. [Primal Magics]? Do yourself a favor and just fall asleep. We can analyze all the skillster. Your body and mind need sleep, so for our sake, could you fall asleep please? Uhm, ok? #1 asked me so politely that I just couldnt reject it. Thank you, good night. And so, the fight against the orcs ended with every single parallel mind falling asleep before I could actually celebrate properly. Sigh, what a bunch of party poopers. Well, I do want to get rid of this exhaustion debuff as soon as possible, and there isnt a safer ce to rest than here. My personally made boss stage, mhmm! Ill just construct a square around myself and take a good rest. The show today was awesome. Cantin, even with the minor hup. Profile: Name: * Level: 20 Race: Young Spark Fire Dragon Age: 2 Months Status: Health: 530/530(+241) Mana: 1983/1983(+1104) Strength: 404 (+206) Intelligence: 502(+286) Vitality: 213 (+92) Wisdom: 262 (+124) Agility: 671 (+301) Stamina: 374/374 (+168) Effects: None Skill Points: 4400 (+3750) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 6] (+2) [Spark Fires Fire Boost] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 9] (+4) [Holy Magic Lv. 10] (+3) [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] (New) [Sacred Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Fire Magic Lv. 10] (+6) [Fire Amp] (New) [Fire Magic Efficiency] (New) [Inferno Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Earth Magic Lv. 9] (+5) [Earth Amp] (New) [Earth Magic Efficiency] (New) [Wind Magic Lv. 5] (+3) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] (New) [Primal Magics] [Silent Casting Lv. 4] (New) Physical skills and rted: [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Enhanced ws Lv. 6] (+2) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 3] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 7] (+2) [Prediction Lv. 5] (+3) [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] (+3) [Night Vision Lv. 6] (+2) [Presence Killer Lv. 5] (+3) [Evasion Lv. 7] (+4) [Acrobatic Lv. 7] (+5) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 6] (+2) [Pain Resistance Lv. 7] (+2) [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 6] (+2) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] (+2) Others: [Trap Creation Lv. 3] (New) [Identify Lv. 10] (+2) [Battle Mind Lv. 1] (New) [Cooking Lv. 6] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 5] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 4] (+3) Ability [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] The Light spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] A note from AbyssRaven ''Original mind #1 here. It is a pleasure to meet all our readers. :O '' ''We''ve already met. I hope you remembered me... >.> '' ''#3 here, just want to say many thanks for reading our story. It''s super sweet of you guys! ''Parallel mind #4 here and I... '' ''Uhh, sorry #4. We''re running out of noticeable colors, and yours is pretty simr to #2''s. We can''t have you talk in the story. Sorry! :S '' ''...>: ( '' ''Uhh, I''ll see youter. Oh right, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is...mhmp!!!'' No, no, no! It''s not time for that yet! You girls had your moment to thank everybody, so it''s time to go back into the basement. Shoo! Ok, this chapter marks the end of the orc fights. This was a super long chapter. I could have split it up into two pieces after our MC got hit by the shield, but that''s a clear cliff hanger. I didn''t want to do that. This fight started out as a ssic boss fight scenario. The heroes enter their of the dragon, steeling themselves to kill it. The only difference is that the dragon is our protagonist! Acting like a boss monster for a proper boss fight, herir, or magic experiment room, was filled with traps to aid her in this battle. The terrain was advantageous to her, as she owns this stage. This is the perspective of a boss monster mercilessly killing everything inside her home. Don''t mess around in a dragon''sir...especially in a raid! I''m not looking at anybody here, but our MC did nearly lose if it weren''t for a special someone running it down midne. Well, enough making jokes. This chapter was a fun, but long, chapter to write. I think I did a good job of describing the fight scene, but maybe it could use a bit less detail so we can keep the action going? Let me know your opinion on this. I hope you guys had fun reading this chapter and thank you for it. I would also like to thank everybody, as the story''s rating has reached over 50! I''ve let the girls out of the basement as they wanted to thank you guys for not only the 50 ratings but also over 150 followers and that your efforts have brought this story into the top 1000 best-rated stories. Once again, thank you very much for keeping up with the story. Edit: Edited to fit my current writing style. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(54) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 16: Peace… for Information Session Number Two. Chapter 16: Peace for Information Session Number Two. Man, I slept like a babywell, I kinda was one. It surprised me every time, but I really had gotten used to sleeping on the cold ground. Weren''t it for my size, I would look like an ancient dragon sleeping in herir. Ha! I should stand up and...ow! Urgh, my body feels like it''s so stiff! Parallel mind #3 informed me that I''d been soundly sleeping for a very, very long time now. She couldn''t guess how many days, but that was understandable as we are inside a cave with no ess to the sun. Frankly, I thought this felt familiar to the morning I woke up after getting chased by the garms and falling into a hole. If I remembered correctly, I was affected by [Exhaustion (Major)] back then. Oof, I really was bad at managing my Stamina My whole body, from tail to my wings to my neck, waspletely inflexible and ached a lot even at the slightest movement. I couldn''t begin this day like this! With my bones cracking up like a storm, killing off the silence of the cave, I felt so much better after stretching that much. I felt free. No longer stiff like a rock. With my body renewed, I decided to collect the orc corpses. Call it sentimentality, but I wasnt doing it to eat them but to give them a proper burial. No way was I eating them when I had fish in my storage. They acted way too much like humans, making the thought of eating them awkward. Two of the orcs were burned to death while the tracker was just a bit further away, slightly charred but still rtively recognizable. The two other orcs were in the maze-like hallways. I could smell them, kinda, due to the blood, but with how far away they were, I decided to take it slow. My parallel minds were generous enough to appraise everything while I was stretching, and were ready to brief me with their findings. Ha, I felt like a boss having her workers do the tedious job for her. It did save me the time to sort it all out myself though. Now, if you guys are ready, then I''m ready for the information dump! Oh, is that what you thought of us? Your secretaries? Wow, so nice of you. That was parallel mind #2. She seemed to have some tsun inside her, considering she was rather curt with how she talked to everybody, despite being the most cautious of us all. It would be endearing were it not for the fact that she was me. I felt a bit weird to admit I had something like that inside me, but, whatever. Ill just apologize a bit and ignore her for now. Hehe, sorry? Anyways, Manager Mind, would you please? You actually called me that?! Oh my gosh Parallel mind #1, who I would now call Manager Mind, seems quite displeased about it. I mean, was it that weird though? At the end of the day, all these parallel minds were parts of me, specifically, certain parts of my emotions to better differentiate ourselves. It made it less obvious I was talking with myself, and instead, made me feel they were separate individuals kinda. Now, now, everybody. Lets just stop with the joking, kay? There is so much we gotta work through that we just dont have the time for the procrastination! Well, we kinda do, but you know what I mean. And that was parallel mind #3, thest of my more developed parallel minds when it came to speaking. I gained a fourth during the orc battle, but from the looks of it, she was trying to find an emotion to cosy at. But, honestly, three dominant people speaking inside my head was enough, anyways. Oi, I can hear you, Original Mind! Yeah, sorry about that, but too many voices. Im already weirded out by this. With peace regained inside my mind, we all began sorting through the information the parallel minds gathered. To start, Manager Mind began rying [Identify Lv. 10]s new description of [Primal Magics] to me. Primal Magics An ancient skill that allows the user to wield magics with the highest efficiency. Abination of multiple skills that are inherited by a being naturally inclined towards the power of mana. The skillsbined are: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] Mana Efficiency A skill that decreases the amount of mana used in spells. Besides spells, any usage of mana will see an increase in efficiency and strength Arcane Mind Strengthens the mind of the user with mana to prevent breakdown due to mana rted problems. Enables the learning of spells. Avable spell slots = 4 * [Arcane Mind]s level Arcane Corruption Resistance Through the usage of magic, arcane corruption is umted in the body and mind of the user. This skill increases the bodys tolerance of it and reduces the amount created upon mana usage Chant Revocation A skill that lowers the necessary incantation length of a spell. At max level, the need to chant will bepletely redundant Ah, so many skills. This probably was the first skill where it was made up from multiple lesser ones. I quickly assumed all those merged skills were applying simultaneously with the mother skill, which my parallel minds confirmed pretty quickly. In fact, they got pretty angry I wasn''t reacting even more. Jeez, not really the reaction I envisioned. Whatever. I guess you cant figure it out if you dont experience it yourself #2 suddenlymented about it. Hmm? What do you mean by that? I asked, prompting Manager Mind to exin. Alright, let me exin it. You know what [Mana Stress] is, right? Yep. It happened after using up my mana during the garm chase. I also got a big headache whenever I tried using a spell. [Mana Stress] is essentially that. Remember when you appraised the Mana stat in our profile and how it mentioned we couldnt recover mana once it fell down to zero. Exactly, that is the status ailments name. During that garm chase, I tried using spells to help you, where I noticed once your Mana drops to zero, you actually suck in the mana from the air. It stresses your body out, causing that headache. #3 then began wriggling a mental towel to demonstrate it visually. Water at first was drained like a waterfall, before it only dripped like a small rain until there was no more water. She kept twisting the now dry towel desperately, shouting I need it! I need it! as #2 poured small amounts of water into the towel. Although #3 could siphon off some more water from it, it left herpletely exhausted. This is what we think is happening when you have [Mana Stress]. There are also four stages you need to be mindful of. Status Intensity Certain status conditions start off weak while growing stronger with every subsequent stage. These stages are: Minor, Moderate, Major, and Critical. Not all status ailments or conditions possess differing intensities As my eyes widened in surprise, having not thought of appraising the (Minor) and (Moderate) Ive seen before, Manager Mind continued, I used [Identify] on Mana to open its description to then use it on [Mana Stress]. If we ever reach the Major stage, our mind would have copsed. A copse of the mind?! Do you mean I would have lost my sanity? Not your real mind, your arcane mind would copse. You will temporarily lose your ability to use mana until you recover fully, but that depends on the circumstances. If you were crazy enough to let it reach Critical, then, oh boy, you probably could have killed us, girl. I was baffled. Without saying another word, I quickly made a mental note to take care of my mana consumption no matter what. A mage had to learn how to do it, after all, especially since my life depended on it! Noticing this, #3 quickly attempted to calm me down with another exnation, Wait, wait! Calm down. Dont worry. It sounded worse than it should have been. Were rtively safe, since we have skills like [Arcane Mind] and [Arcane Corruption Resistance]. Yeah, so stop crying about it, #2 nodded. Aside from allowing us the ability to learn spells, [Arcane Mind] also reduces the effects of all mana-rted problems. It slows down the deterioration, you could say. Especially [Arcane Corruption Resistance]. Since that is our main protection against [Arcane Fever], Manager Mind added. Arcane corruption was essentially the feedback of using mana, simr to how breathing oxygen would produce carbon dioxide. But unlike the respiratory cycle, arcane corruption stayed within our body and mind, slowly dissipating through our body over time. Sadly, they couldnt learn more through the descriptions on it. However, we did learn more about [Arcane Fever]. The parallel minds felt it during the orc fight with how we overused our spells. With [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10], we were highly resistant against it, but if we were to be afflicted by it, our Health would slowly fall, simr to bleeding out or being poisoned. This would only happen if we went over our bodys capacity to hold the corruption, so therger we became, the less we had to worry about it. Dragon body grow big and strong, please. To summarize, [Arcane Corruption Resistance] lowered [Arcane Fever] problems whilst [Arcane Mind] reduced [Mana Fever]s effect on me. The former could be felt, so my parallel minds could tell me when I was at my limits, while I just had to make sure my Mana never reached zero with thetter. Easier said than done, really. Praise being a dragon! Dragons are amazing! I celebrated the fact I had [Primal Magics] as my racial skill. Looking through all this information, I gotta admit I had vastly underestimated how hard it was to use magic with all these things to remember. Ive been able to do all the crazy stunts in my magical life only cause of this skill I got at my birth. I couldnt imagine how difficult it must be to be a mage as a normal person. Yep. [Mana Control] is needed to control mana in your body and to move it to your mind. Its not needed for abilities but without it, we wouldnt be able to use spells. Manager Mind wrote a checklist of what skills were needed to be a magician. [Arcane Mind] is needed to store the spells we learn from skills and protect us from the after effects. Without it, we couldn''t have learned a single spell and [Mana Stress] or [Arcane Fever] would have killed us eventually. #2 also mentioned our avable spell slots were running out and that we should buy a specific skill to solve that. But that could wait forter. [Arcane Corruption Resistance] is needed for us to use multiple spells and our dragon abilities. Without it, [Arcane Fever] woulde more frequently, #3 answered before handing me the responsibility for thest bullet point. Finally, [Chant Revocation]s existence meant that, generally, spells needed to be chanted for them to work. I dont think I ever had to chant before, but it wasnt like I had a manual for that. Hold on, doesnt this mean saying the name of the spell was unnecessary, too? A revtion. The tradition of calling out your super powerful and amazing spells and attacks werent valid in this world. Oh no, did that mean, whenever I shouted these names out like this, I was making myself look like an idiot? Life has no meaning anymore Well, at least, that meant I could hide my attacks and spells. And, besides, calling the stuff inside my head isnt really a problem. It helped me envision it better, and from the looks of it, being able to imagine my spell better made it easier to materialize the spells. In any case, this information would help me grow as a mage. If I had a master, this would probably be the first thing I learned. Regardless, betterte than never. With that magical information done, my parallel minds drew my attention over to my titles. Oooh, titles! Probably the more interesting part about my beginning skills and boons. I wondered how much more details were unlocked with my [Identify Lv. 10]. Lets find out! The Light A title granted to a mortal recognized by the Goddess of Light, whose control has been usurped by the owner. Boosts proficiency gain of magics based on Holy Element. Decreases Dark Element resistance and proficiency. The possessor of this title will feel strengthened under light, but will feel uneasy and weakened in darkness Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood A title granted to a mortal recognized by the God of Dragons, whose control was usurped by the owner. Boosts experience gain and decreases skill point costs. Decreases Water Element resistance and proficiency. As a possessor of the progenitor dragon''s blood, the possessor will be asionally affected by the [Battle Frenzy], if one has not fought in a long while. Battle rted skill proficiency gain will be increased during battle or if affecting an enemy U-Usurped?! No, no, no, when did I do that?! Fuck! I deny any sort of fault for any of this crap! I am a good girl!Oi, when I mentioned that I didnt want to be involved in any of your ns, gods, I didnt mean to be overly defiant or something. Oh shit, Im in big trouble! Im a good kid! Seriously! I cant just make enemies with the gods! Woah, what are you flipping out for? Manager Mind was confused at my sudden panic. #2 agreed, telling me to take a breather. Seriously, just cool down and think about it first. You get too taken a hold by the mood or atmosphere. You panic too much, and this is the sorta stuff holding us back during the auditions. We need to cool it, when needed. Until we helped you with a n, that orc double team was pretty scuffed, you know. Bad vibes. Urgh, but you guys were panicking too! '' '' '' We are you! '' '' '' I mean, it was true, but still, getting screamed at wasnt nice. Regardless, I shook my head and breathed in and out as my parallel minds said. Maybe I was overreacting to this a bit too much. With a clear mind, I thought about the description again, making me ask myself, Whose control did I usurped from? Obviously, it was the gods, right? The Goddess of Light and this God of Dragon, Kargryxmor or something. Since these titles came from them, they must have some amount of control over them. But the question was, what did they do with them? Could they control me like a marite or something? They probably knew of my location, since they were gods and so on, so why havent they sent any help yet? Was I being abandoned by those gods like my dragon parents? No idea, but their control over me probably had something to do with their ns, which I foiled at this point with my usurpation. In the end, this discussion led to nothing. My parallel minds noted how it was useless to think about it for now. If the gods were to send their minions to fetch me, then my excuse would be I had no idea what happened. Manager Mind did tell me she saw the description of both titles changing in the aftermath of the garm chase, when I fell unconscious. Still, that didnt answer anything. Which meant, I had to focus more on how these titles were benefiting me. [The Light] affects both ourbat and daily life. Remember when we were born and how we felting out of the egg? Or how unbearable the first few hours it was after waking up in the cave? Put us in a dark room without light and we weaken, while somewhere with a ton of light empowers us. Meaning, fighting inside a cave wasnt ideal. I wondered if this was just a mood boost or something, since the title didnt mention any stat increase. [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] is also extremely problematic #2 noted before reminding me of [Battle Frenzy]. The dragon gods title is the source for [Battle Frenzy], an effect that only appears if we dont fight things for a while. Its awesome that it helps our skill gain, but this sounds like a troublesome addiction. Or, of course, we could get some kinda skill to help us solve it. Honestly, how much of a problem will it be while were in this forest? Not. But, the moment we return to society, we should find some sorta solution. A mental protection skill or something, right? From the sound of it, the titles didnt show much more than before, although it did make me weary of my future with the gods. Why did they reincarnate me to this world, and why did they bless me? With all the silence, it made me actually scared of speaking with them one day. In any case, with the titles technically done, since [Otherworldly Reincarnator] was obvious enough, we then talked about the rest of our skills. My parallel minds also analyzed the systems, like monster ranks, the breakthrough points, and all sorta stuff. It was interesting, and gave me a better understanding of what sorta world we were living in. Game-like, as I mentioned in the beginning, was the best way to describe this world. Ok, considering were getting tired of all this talking, and Im feeling famished, honestly, Ill just give a quick rundown of the skills. Just say yes or no. Yes. '' ''Yeeeeeeeees.'' '' It was time for the funny part of this information session. Like a kid entering a candy or toy shop, my brain was just rushing through the possibilities of buying and upgrading skills. I had that nostalgic good-feel forming inside my stomach. I couldnt wait any longer! Skill upgrades first. Upgrade all stat-boosting skills over their breakpoint? Unanimous yes! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 4] gained. 3500 SP remaining Stats were important. Period. 900 SP spent. Do we want to increase [Earth Magic] to level 10? No, we can train it up. '' ''Mhmm.'' '' All three of my parallel minds agreed immediately. If there was a need to argue, then we would. There was no bantering, only a strange tranquil atmosphere where everybody switched from fun to work mode. I still felt excited, but I didn''t let that cloud my judgement. It was something I had to learn during my early days as an idol trainee. You had to be able to switch from your normal self to a professional, stoic persona when it came time to go onto stage. After all, it was important to have fun as an entertainer, but you had to make sure your audience had even more fun. I might joke that we werent too simr sometimes, but this proved how wrong I was. Artificially-made from the System or not, they were me. [Evasion] and [Acrobatic] are next. [Evasion] is at its second break point. Lifesavers. Yes, ja, hai, ne. (English, German, Japanese., Korean) Defensive skills were too important to not improve. We only had two ways to defend ourselves, either evade everything or take small amounts of damage and heal it up. I said yes in allnguages I could speak fluently in, just to emphasize how much I wanted them. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Evasion Lv. 8] [Acrobatic Lv. 8] gained. 3100 SP remaining 400 SP spent. The rest of the skills arent needed right now, so lets go to the skill list. Time for some work, girls. Looking over the whole skill list will be annoying. I was already dreading it a bit. We already nned to take all the stat-boosting skills and [Humanize] so that would mean we would have to use 1700 SP for that, leaving us with 1400 SP for other skills. Among them, we were looking for skills rted to bing a better mage. A skill that opened up more spell slots, skills that reduced mana usage, or skills that increased our spells power. Those sorta skills. Though, I also told them we should look for skills focused on closebat. [Spark ws] disyed incredible results and I presumed [Spark Fang] would be awesome, too. My parallel minds, on the other hand, thought it was unnecessary. Dont let them get close to us. No need to use [Spark ws] or [Spark Fang], if we bombard them from range, said Manager Mind with full confidence. I did understand her logic, since were a mage and so, but I was worried we might be focusing too much on range and magic. Too many eggs in one basket, you know. Our Vitality was quite low, so I was hoping for one or two skills to help protect my body. Spells were nice, but I was sure skills would help out, too. There was also the issue of the two mana-rted abnormal effects I wanted to address by taking a skill that gave me an Ability. Like, a weapon ability like those kobols and orcs used. [Spark Fire Dragon] built up arcane corruption, albeit slowly, so maybe [Unarmed Technique] would be useful in a pinch? The best answer to your question is to nuke the ever living crap of our enemies. But, Ill note your worries down. I guess it would be even cooler if were deadly in meleebat too. Anyways, check out what we found. In her usual curt way, parallel mind #2 interrupted my thoughts. She patted my back with her mental tail, saying Leave it to us and called System Voice. The monotonous robot sounding System Voice began listing all the skills my parallel minds found. Would you like to buy [Health Recovery] [Mana Recovery] [Stamina Recovery] [Magic Power Enhancement] [Mana Barrier] [uracy Correction] [Mental Stability] [Mental Warfare] for abined amount of 1100 SP? Your current SP is 3100 Oh, recovery skills do exist. How have we not gotten them yet? We cant answer that. It perplexes us too, but at least we can get them now so we can train them up. It should help us with our mana and stamina recovery issues, Manager Mind answered. True. So, the rest arebat-rted ones, right? I like the sound of [Mana Barrier] and [Mental Stability]. She nodded. Those are the defensive skills you wanted, although we still don''t think taking a closebat-rted skill is efficient. [Mana Barrier] constructs a barrierposed out of mana to protect us. Range and close attacks alike. [Mental Stability] should help you with the [Battle Frenzy] effect. The skill protects you from stuff that affects your mind, so it should slow down its appearance rate. It probably wont stop us from wanting to fight more often, but it should stop the anxiousness caused by it, #2 said in an uneasy voice, also hoping it would work in the end. [Mental Warfare] also has some nice effects for its price of 250 SP. Mental Warfare A skill rted to magic. This skill increases the users avable mental space to learn spells, while also boosting the power of spells. It reduces the effects of mental attacks inflicted on the user. Avable spell slots = 4 * [Mental Warfare]s level Thest two skills [Magic Power Enhancement] and [uracy Correction] did exactly what their names suggested. Simple but powerful skills. You guys did a really great job. Did you guys find any good expensive skills or why did you not take any? There were a few, but we needed these skills, especially when they are so cheap. We left 400 SP in case we need to upgrade something after the evolution. Considering we already nned on taking the stat boosters and [Humanize], our budget was running empty, #3 sounded defeated, even telling me we had to go hunting immediately to refresh our SP supply. Geez, maybe taking [Humanize] isnt that good of an idea? Of course not. 1000 SP for a skill not rted tobat that also provides zero utility in our situation should never be considered. But we need it Agreed, we need it. Its been so long since west sang properly. I can only imagine how rusty our dancing skills will be. Urgh, I wanna sing! Once again, watching them act like this made me feel so much closer to them. They werent like robots at all. These small trivial and illogical quirks made them quite cute, reminding me once again I was still human inside. #2 blushed and pouted over the fact our dancing skills was probably rusty at this point, which also saddened me since I wasnt the best dancer. Manager Mind teased her since she wouldnt be dancing but I would, while #3 gushed over the fact that we would buy [Humanize] soon. It was clear as day. Music and singing were my life. I didnt care if I was wasting 1000 SP. Thest thing I wanted to ruin was my talent in singing. I was a musician and an idol. Fuck efficiency. Ill grind up that 1000 SP the moment I evolve. All four of my inner selves agreed to my idea. We were unanimous. Hiehie! Lets end this already and get to evolving. '' '' ''Agreed.'' '' '' You have bought [Health Recovery Lv. 1] [Mana Recovery Lv. 1] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 1] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] [Mana Barrier Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 1] [Mental Stability Lv. 1] [Mental Warfare Lv. 1] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 1] [Humanize Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 300 This great moodsted only for a bit until we found and collected the orc bodies or what was left of them. When parallel mind #3 informed me how I slept for a long time, she truly meant it. All the corpses were already dposing. Worms, insects, and the bacteria created a pile of rotten meat and a foul nose-killing smell. Still, I kinda promised them a burial when I woke up. Hope I wouldnt die from the die before evolving now~ A note from AbyssRaven ''I was actually relegated to bing a background character...I only had two lines and one of them was cut short! How unfair...'' *pat, pat* This chapter was an interesting one. I would like to remind everybody that the parallel minds are our MC''s inner self. I art thou, thou art I. Persona stuff. MC is every single parallel mind, while each parallel mind has a major quirk controlling their attitude. The purpose of this story was to establish the MC''s character and attitude. We had small snippets in previous chapters, but this whole chapter was just emotional bantering between the girls. A bit of slice of life + information session + a quick skill upgrade session. ''Ok, what am I, author-sensei? :)'' *squeezing my shoulders* ...W-Well, thanks for reading my rambling. Thank you for reading the story, and if you like it then please rate it. I''ve set up a PayPal button, so if you wish to support me then I would be ever grateful. Author notes, done! Edit: Edited to fit my current writing style. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(39) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 17: Why am I still a lizard?! Chapter 17: Why am I still a lizard?! Evolution [Young Inferno Dragon] [Young Sacred Dragon] [Young ck Dragon] [Young Light Dragon] [Young Devouring Dragon] [Young Crimson Spark Dragon] Woah, thats quite a lot of options this time. After despairing in the pits of the stinkiness of rotting orc bodies, in the end, I decided to just cremate them. I couldnt take the smell anymore. At the very least, I prayed that they would find happiness in their next life. With the fact I reincarnated to this world, my prayers probably would have some effect, probably? Anyways, after I did that, I cleaned up my cavern a bit, to make it less stinky and dirty. Evolving meant I would be unconscious for at least one day, so my home had to befortable. I also would be hungry, so I made sure to eat a healthy meal full of whatever spices or herbs I had left. Good thing dragons only needed meat to survive, right? Young Inferno Dragon: A young fire dragon that has evolved due to its superb control over fire. An Inferno Dragons control over fire has risen to the point where even a young can spell disaster for any weaker creatures in the vicinity. Rank C Young Sacred Dragon: A young holy dragon that has evolved due to a strong connection to the divine. The holy element contained in this dragon has given this dragon the title of "The Goddess''s Angel" to honor the bond between the Goddess of Light and God of Dragons, in their pursuit to protect the world. Rank C Young ck Dragon: A young, rare dragon-type that possess scales of pure darkness. A dragon that specializes in destroying its foes with physical attacks. Called a "Spawn of Kargryxmor" as they possess the blood of the God of Dragons. Rank D Young Light Dragon: A young, unique dragon type that possesses the aura of divinity. A dragon that specializes in supporting and rallying allies surrounding it. A dragon created by the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Rank D Young Devouring Dragon: A young, bulky dragon with an immeasurable appetite. Its gluttony knows no bounds, which causes it to be able to devour nearly anything. Rank D Young Crimson Spark Dragon: A young spark fire dragon whose mes have changed to the color of a vibrant crimson. Through another mutation, this dragon has gainedplete control over the mes it creates and the ones surrounding it. Rank D Now this was an evolution tree! A total of six options, all choices, besides one, sounded incredible. This was the kinda experience I wished I could have had during myst two evolutions, butining wouldnt do much. So, we have finally learned the name of the Goddess of LightAurena, huh? Yup, it looks like we got two evolution options given by the titles from the respective god, Manager Mind noted, pointing at the [Young ck Dragon] option. Yeah, that one so were supposedly rted to the God of Dragon? I guess that exins why we have his blood or something. Yup, this proves it, those gods 100% are nning on using us for something. We arent taking these options, right? #2 gave us a rhetorical question. She knew what I wanted. Objectively, they probably wont help our build in any way. One is a melee type and the other is a supportive one. We justmitted to a mage build and I dont want to readjust our skill point usage. Besides, those two options sound so dull,pared to how shy we are as a mage! It also didnt help that without an ally the supportive dragon wouldnt be able to disy its full potential. And if I were to take the ck dragon option, [Battle Frenzy] would probably be even worse! It was a lose-lose. Regardless of how cool the description made them sound, I wouldnt take them. There was the aspect that our preparations would gopletely to waste. I just spent all that SP on my mage path, intending to primarily focus on magical prowess. There was also the god aspect that made them kinda bad. Now, I had no bad impression of this Aurena and Kargryxmor. They havent bothered me yet, but they also havent helped me. The fact I was given the choice to choose either [Young ck Dragon] or [Young Light Dragon] meant they wanted me to choose who I sided with. I couldnt stay neutral, not to mention how much control they would have over me at that point. I didnt want to risk it. Knowing that somebody was controlling you without knowing when or how was unnerving. I would also like to veto [Young Devouring Dragon] All my parallel minds vigorously nodded their heads, totally agreeing this was something we could never, ever have anybody know! Nobody was allowed to know that we were given this option, alright! I am not fat! I may eat a lot but Im literally at my growing stage here! Im literally burning through calories like crazy here! I am not fat! I worked hard to stay in top form in my past life, and my pride as an idol (trainee) would not allow me to undo all that effort. After calming down, I also agreed with my parallel mind to not take the C rank options. Sure, they might be superior, but think about it for a moment. It hadnt mentioned it yet, but I was sure if I skipped a rank, I would lose all I SP I would have gained if I had chosen a D rank evolution. There were no ways to confirm this theory, so it would be better to stay on the safe side. No need to rush, after all. Plus, a rank difference applied to experience gains 100%. I also didnt have a confirmation on this, but if this world was in any ways simr to a game, experience gain deterioration at a certain level difference should exist. Now, on the other hand, the moment I leave this cave, I would enter the Belzac forest, again. However, remembering that description of the Belzac forest, the mountains are the most beginner-friendly area, while the forest and swamp were the most dangerous. A ce where strong monsters roam, it said. Assuming this meant the average rank of all monsters there were higher, somewhere close to the orcs, then I should expect D rank at the minimum. Leveling wouldnt be that difficult. If I were to be a C rank, that would make me one of its top predators. However, this was just like the [Young Drake] option it was a short term advantage. Skill points were the most important resource I had avable. Haste makes waste. Its decided. Will you choose to evolve into [Young Crimson Spark Dragon]? Yes! Inject that mutation into me System Voice! Evolution choice decided. Commencing evolution of [Young Spark Fire Dragon *] And with that, I lost consciousness. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 2] [Mental Stability Lv. 2] [Battle Mind Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] [Pain Resistance Lv. 8] [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] [Health Recovery Lv. 2] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 7][Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Mana Strike Lv. 3] and [Enhanced ws Lv. 6] merged into [Draconic ws Lv. 1] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Draconic ws Lv. 1] evolved into [Draconic ws Lv. 2] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Mana Strike Lv. 3] and [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 3] merged into [Draconic Fangs Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Mana Barrier Lv. 1] evolved into [Draconic Barrier Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Mana Control Lv. 10], [Mana Recovery Lv. 1] and [Primal Magics] merged into [Draconic Magics] Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Vision Lv. 1] [Pyrokinesis] [Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] acquired Owhat sort of wakeup call is this painful? Wait, isn Oh yes! So much information just rushed into my head, that I thought it would explode. The worst part was that I was just sleeping a second ago. But, it also meant my evolution was done! I wasnt able to witness my second evolution, but I believe I didnt get this many upgrades when I evolved into a [Young Dragon]! Do any of you guys know if we got any bonus improvements during the evolution into a [Young Spark Fire Dragon]? I wanted to confirm this with my parallel minds. #2 to #4 all shook their heads and pointed at Manager Mind. Oh right, I only had [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 1] after the garm chase, so Manager Mind was the only one born during that time. I couldnt remember it, but maybe Manager Mind could find some info in my memories. I woke up at the same time you did. I also cant say much about our status board prior to our evolution. The details arent clear, sorry.. Just consider it as a no. Outside of gaining the [Spark Fire Dragon] unique skill, I probably receive a small evolution bonus increasing some skill and stats. However, this was huge. Huuuuge, I said! I honestly didnt care about not getting a bonus in the past evolution, cause I got stronger in any case. Who cares about the pennies, when the motherlode was right before you. No more waiting, Profile! Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Young Crimson Dragon Age: 2 Months Status: Health: 864/864(+334) Mana: 3946/3946(+1963) Strength: 676 (+272) Intelligence: 853 (+351) Vitality: 342 (+129) Wisdom: 398 (+136) Agility: 1345 (+674) Stamina: 642/642(+268) Effects: None Skill Points: 300 (-4250) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 6] [Spark Fires Fire Boost] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 1] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 1] [Earth Magic Lv. 9] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Wind Magic Lv. 5] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Silent Casting Lv. 4] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 2] (New) [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] (New) [Mental Stability Lv. 2] (New) [Draconic Magics] (New) [Draconic Barrier Lv. 1] (New) Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] (New) [Draconic ws Lv. 2] (New) [Draconic Fangs Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 7] [uracy Correction Lv. 1] (New) [Prediction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 1] (New) [Night Vision Lv. 6] [Presence Killer Lv. 5] [Evasion Lv. 8] (+1) [Acrobatic Lv. 8] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) [Pain Resistance Lv. 8] (+1) [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] (+2) [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 2] (New) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] (+2) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] (+2)[Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 6] (+1)[Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] (+1)[Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] (+1)[Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 4] (+1)[Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 1] (New) Others: [Trap Creation Lv. 3] [Identify Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv.2] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 6] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 5] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 4] (+3) [Humanize Lv. 1] (New) [Pyrokinesis] (New) Ability [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] Spell List: Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] The Light spells: [Shine] Titles [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] These st-stats Were OP! Wasnt I so much stronger nowpared to other rank D monsters? The orcs from before and that garm grunt from back then had inferior stats inparison. The only one still stronger was the garm with the [Pack Leader] title. If I ever met it again, I wondered how strong I was inparison? Now I really want to test my new body against them. Hey, stop it with those thoughts, you idiot! Is [Battle Frenzy] active again?! Why doesnt it show up in the profile window!? #2 suddenly shouted in my head, knocking me out of my daydream Well, havent you guys thought of revenge? Those two made the mistake of leaving me alive, so they should be prepared for when this little whelpes out of her cave, as a fire-spewing dragon! Ready to burn them to crisp! Here, have a grilled fish. Manager Mind suddenly told me to pull out a grilled fish I made yesterday for breakfast, and was now telling me to eat it. Why? Cause the bloodthirst is going up to your head and our hunger is making you act conceited. I chewed on the still warm fish, taking in its juicy insides. Once I swallowed all the meet and threw away the bones, my parallel minds spoke with me again. Better? 3# asked. Bettersorry. I guess you could say I got drunk on power. Seeing myself so much more powerful was pretty exciting. The ecstasy rushed into my head and got the better of me. Now, I was eating on another fish, reflecting on this embarrassing moment. Survival wasnt about getting your revenge on every single living thing who wronged you. Avoiding those garms outright sounded far smarter. No harm done. Let''s go to theke after you finish. #3 patted my imaginary shoulder. Why? A goofy-looking lizard face suddenly grew on #3 face as she jumped around like a happy-go-lucky kid. Why, to test out [Humanize], of course! These skills are practically improved versions. Yeah, both [Draconic ws] and [Draconic Fangs] seem to use up Mana and Stamina to improve their offensive power. The description does describe it as Dragon Energy, for some reason. Maybe, you need to spend both resources to get this dragon energy? It''s the same thing with [Dragon Barrier]. After having finished a huge fish breakfast, I felt full enough to start going back to theke to try out [Humanize]. I didn''t need to mention again that the way back was quite long, right? As such I was taking the time to talk about some skills that were merged into each other, essentially evolving with me. Draconic ws A skill that embodies the power of a dragon. Infusing the energy of a dragon into the ws to unleash destruction Draconic Fangs A skill that embodies the power of a dragon. Infusing the energy of a dragon into the fangs to unleash destruction Dragon Barrier A skill that embodies the defense of a dragon. Creates a barrierposed out of the dragons mana infused with its energy to protect it from any external threats The weird thing about "Dragon Energy" was that it didn''t count as a term you could appraise, so we were left with more questions about what it was. It used up both Mana and Stamina, which it didnt mention. Maybe this was all your fluff description to make it sound more prestigious? The resource usage wasnt noticeable, however, considering how all my dragon abilities and spells demanded me to spend Mana and Stamina, I was a bit worried. Most likely, I just needed more mana, again, but I should level up the Stamina increasing skills, too. [Draconic Magics] also was another skill that got dragonized. Formally [Primal Magics], it transformed after my [Mana Control] and [Mana Recovery] merged into it. Draconic Magics An ancient skill that embodies the intense power of a dragons magical capabilities. Abination of multiple skills that assists a dragon, whos affinity over magic towers over others of its kind, in her control over the arcane. The skillsbined are [Power of Mana] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] Power of Mana A skill that embodies the user bing a source of mana. Combines [Mana Control], [Mana Recovery] and [Mana Efficiency] into one and awakens the true power of these skills My cheat skill was growing. My mana''s growth was elerated with the two mana increasing skills, but now I could use up less mana and it recovered faster? Oooooh, goodness! I mean, I just bought [Mana Recovery] and it rose up to its true power in like a nights sleep? Whaaaat, girl? Damn! Hey, hey, System voice, shouldnt you consider giving me a title like Sage or Master of the Arcane for having this much power!? Says the 2-month-old dragon whelp. Hahahaaha! #2ughed at me. Grrrr, whatever. Now that we are at theke, lets do this already. The brightness at thiske wasnt much better in contrast to the rest of the cave. I still had to rely on [Light] for an adequate amount of light despite how much I could see in the dark with [Night Vision Lv. 6]. Ooh, I cant wait! Magical transformation! Humanize! Upon activating the skill, a blue cloud was released from my body and I felt my mana leaving with it. I expected the transformation to hurt but it actually felt quite nice. This mist, this mana mist continued on spreading around me, cloaking my entire body before some of it returned into my body to mold its form. I could still feel my tail and wings, so I guess the transformation wasnt perfect. Predictable, as [Humanize] was only level one. I wouldnt mind looking like those dragonewts in those anime shows, to be honest. I always found them cute. Hm? The mist was starting to disperse, vanishing into the air with every second. The transformation probably was ending soon, meaning I could finally see my human form, again. Oh gosh. Now that it got this far, I was starting to feel super nervous. I mean, I died, right? Would I look different now that I was reborn? Or maybe it was like you imagined how you wanted to look and the skill adapted your form to it? Ill be honest, I couldnt remember my face, but I really wanted it back! Come on! Think me, think me! I want to look exactly like how I was previously. Please, System Voice. Think about me, think of me! Make me! Make me! [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] Open your eyes. We cant see. I heard #3 eagerly waiting. Oh man. Take it slow. Open one eye and look... I stared in silence. The surface of theke was illuminated by multiple balls of [Light], and if it werent for the asional waves caused by the barracudas, the reflection would be crystal clear. I could clearly see my appearance, from head to tail. Nothing was distorted. But, that was the problem. Why do we still look like a lizard?! Why am I still a lizard?! Forget about worrying about lookingpletely different. I should have worried that [Humanize Lv. 1] would leave me looking like a hunchback lizard-dragon thing on two legs! My humanized form looked, one to one, like my current [Young Crimson Spark Dragon] appearance, with the only differences being that Ive shrunk and that I was standing on two legs with a hunched back! I could clearly see what my evolution had changed about my appearance. My horns on the top of my head had changed their curvature, from curving downwards to curving upwards with a small hook. They were already impossible to use as weapons, but now they were even worse. Still, aesthetically, they looked pretty sleek and intimidating if I were a bit taller. Generally, my head was much heavier now. Besides my horns, long fang-like bone tes had grown on my jaw, feeling extremely hard like rock or metal. From the look of it, it was probably there to protect me whenever I used a [Spark me Breath], since a spark or so couldnd into my eyes. Even without testing it, I could see my jaw te being perfect for [Spark Fang]. In a way, you could describe me with two words: top heavy. The scutes on my front leg and most of my front body were reced by hardened scale ting. The scales were still pitch ck, but I could see some tints of crimson red on the edges of the shells, giving it a nice contrast. On the other hand, the area around my wings to my tail was only lightly armored, with only scales and scutes. There wasnt even a single bone spike. My behind looked so vulnerable Now, this didnt seem to be an impairment when I walk on all fours. My tail and wings were perfect counterbnces to my top-heavy appearance. I could still run and move dexterously. However, that didnt seem to work in my humanized form. Kraaaah! OMG! When I stood upright, all that weight on my head dragged me down! Inded face first into the water, screaming hysterically. With a loud sshing sound, my head plunged directly into it, digging my jaw te into the stone ground. What the hell Nooooooooo What did I do to deserve this? The skill shop scammed me. The gods had forsaken me Overly dramatic there, girl While #2 teased me, #3 encouraged me to stand up instead of epting my death in this pitiful manner. Or, to be more specific, I just pushed myself onto four feet. Now, I looked exactly as if I hadnt used [Humanize] at all, only that I was smaller and thinner. I was growing with every evolution only to shrink myself with this stupid skill. Uhh, can we at leastcan you try singing? Manager Mind thought as I kept sulking. Oh yeah, singing! Thats right, if I can sing, then its alright! Everything will be worth it if I can finally sing, again! Ahem. Kro Kri Kri Kra Kro Kra Kri Kro. I cant even do Do-Re-Mi. Argh, this is the worst. I am truly condemned! What sins have Imitted in myst life to deserve this? Im turning back. That blue mist reappeared again and I felt my weight redispersed and my spine adjusted. It felt harder to stand up on two legs, so I epted my status quo as a four-legged dragon. I stretched, feeling much better now that I was a dragon again. Looking at myself, I was probably around the height of a doberman but with the length of a komodo dragon. Now this was a change. Sure, I was still a lizard, but I could finally stop calling myself a gecko now! One more evolution and I probably could drop that lizard part and fully embrace the dragon part about myself. Sigh, that went terribly. Guess we have to level it up so it can work properly. Hey, hey, what the hell! I wasnt finished! Manager Mind suddenly shouted at me for no apparent reason. W-What? You idiot, I was looking over our status. Why did you turn back without telling anybody!? Humanize again! Did I just hear Manager Mind using idiot?! Wait, wassnt #2 supposed to be the rude one among us? That statement earned me a re from #2. Pouting, she said, I am not rude! and turned her head away from me. Uhh, o-ok? Having my fill ofughs at #2s expense, I decided to listen to Manager Minds order. [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] Urgh, you happy? Why, yes, I am. Now open your profile. Profile. Profile: Name: * Level: 25 Race: Spark Fire Dragonewt Age: 3 Years Status: Health: 574/574 Mana: 2361/2631 Strength: 451 Intelligence: 569 Vitality: 228 Wisdom: 265 Agility: 867 Stamina: 401/428 Effects: [Humanized (Minor)] What happened to my stats?! Oh, wait, calm down. Looking closer, the reason for the decrease seemed to have been caused by being humanized. Our stats are getting decreased by 1/3rd due to just being humanized? Humanized (Minor) This being used the skill [Humanize] to transform into a human. All parameters of this being will be reduced by 1/3rd and mana will be consumed to maintain this form. This can be dispelled by deactivating [Humanize] Crazy right? The spell requires an initial mana cost on activation, and it seems like its draining our mana to keep up the form. Thankfully, our mana recovery is high enough topletely offset it. Manager Mind gave a quick sigh before pointing at my Mana, where I saw it was slowly going up. Once I gave her a satisfactory response, Manager Mind nodded and returned to her exnation, Thats a relief but it seems our stats aren''t the only changes in our profile. Our level, race, age and now we have a section for Job. Level 25. Why are we level 25 of all things? Seems really arbitrary. Even if you thought about it logically and counted up ourbined levels from our time as a dragon, we would have been level 45. It could be determined another way, like our stats, but toe to a proper conclusion, we need a human topare it to. Our age, on the other hand, seems eptable. I dont know about that. We are small enough to pass for a 3 to 5-year-old, but why change it at all? #2 questioned it but #3 disagreed and even gave her an exnation for it. The reason could be how this skill was designed to function as a disguise for non-humans. A human-looking monster is more approachable, after all. Maybe the more we level up [Humanize], the older we get? #2 was impressed. Oooh, that sounds reasonable. If somebody were to use [Identify] on us, they wouldnt think were a dragon with [Dragonewt] being disyed in the Race field. The problem is that we still look pathetic? The trio were back to their theory-crafting sessions. I could leave them to that. Personally, I wanted to confirm something else. I smacked my teeth-like jaw tes against each other, simr to how I would use [Spark ws] with my ws, with the hope to unravel my new body parts true function. As if they heard my wish, sparks began appearing on the strike area of my jaw fangs. Using some mana to let it grow, I unleashed my dragon breath over the surface of theke. Spark Fire Breath. The heat singed the very air, scaring away the barracudas close by. Watching this methrower right underneath my eyes was certainly amazing. Yup, that didnt disappoint. We can still use our dragon skills in this form. Thats good to know but not very usable in our current situation, Manager mind immediately shot down my experiments findings. What a sad day Our stats are decreased by 1/3rd. This skill should be useful if we ever reach civilization, but it would be stupid to handicap ourselves like this. Try to avoid using this skill when its dangerous, original mind. As I said before, their theory-crafting was more important than me. After all the bonding I did with them yesterday, now it felt distant again. True, but we could use this mana smoke caused by the activation of [Humanize] in our favor. That leaves Job forst. Manager Mind brought that to my attention, reminding me of the kobolds and orcs. It has None in it. Expected. Buuut, with what we saw in the profile of the kobolds and orcs, getting a Job should be possible even for monsters. We just dont have an answer for that since we killed all of them. However, this should mean we could get a Job or something. Identify it. Identify. Job A specialization attained by an individual. Most jobs grant the owner power, skill improvements, or other advantages. Jobs can be attained through titles, Crystals of the Divine System, or naturally through certain actions This sounded like a dreame true for any fantasy nerd, but I was slightly bummed out by this. From what I could see, the Job section disappeared when I transformed back into a dragon, meaning I could benefit from the Job fully. It sounded like a waste if I wasnt fighting as a dragonewt or human. Still, I didnt know how the Job system in this world worked. Maybe there were other nuances to it? Well, until then, I had to put this Job thing in the back of my brain. It wasnt important now, especially since I had no idea how to get one. After this experiment was done, I transformed back into a dragon and went back to my cavern to rest a bit longer. During my stay there, I decided it was time to make a real attempt to leave this ce. Ok, we are done here. Let''s talk about what to do from now on. I say we replenish our food stock by fishing for a few more days. During this time, we can try to level up [Humanize]. Afterward, we venture outside. Honestly, I just wanted to indulge myself in theke for a bit longer. I felt safe here, now that the orcs were gone. However, I couldnt be socent as the orcs if I wanted to survive. Who knew when a random strong beast entered this ce, after all. It was for the best that I left this cave as soon as possible. For my growth and mental sanity. Sounds good. And with that, more fishing days awaited me. Leveling up [Humanize] proved to be quite a hassle but I still got it up to level two in the end. It seemed like it was around as hard as [Space-Time Magic] to level up. My theory about reduced experience gain was also proven correct, as the number of barracudas Id killed was only enough for one level up. And I had killed enough that I could ck off on killing stuff for a good month. With my preparations wrapping up, my time in this cave was nearing an end. The long search for the entrance started anew with me trekking around in thisbyrinth-like cave. Without a map, I was practically wandering around aimlessly, so it took long enough for me to be 3 months old until I finally found the entrance. The light of the sun. The fresh air. I can see the exit! I ran. I ran away from the cold depths of this cave that has been my home for thest 2 months into the warmth of the suns light. Outside. I am finally outside. Ah, how I missed the sun. Trees, grass andbushes! Ha, I might be too big for one now. How nostalgic. The Belzac forest. A forest filled with enough strong monsters to help me achieve my goal to acquire the strength to defend myself once I returned to society. Reaching max level to evolve was one of the objectives, but I also needed to spend time on [Humanize]. At the very least, I had to look like a cute girl again instead of a scary dragonewt. My idol career depended on it, seeing how appearance-focused it was. An idol that brought fear was kinda contradictory. People valued beauty, no matter where you went. And it was especially the case for the entertainment and idol industry, one of the ces where young women would starve themselves to achieve the perfect form. But, the horrors of the idols industry was what I epted when my parents educated me on everything. I made a conscious choice after everything I heard. As such, I had to live up to my own standards. No scaring potential fans! Idolize me or be destroooyed! Ahhh, yes! Yes! We shall worship you as our god now so please don''t kill us! Mwahahaha! You guyshahahaha! Fuck my sanity, girls! In these three months, I had experienced deaths scythe in numerous ways whether I was the one who swung it or how I was the one to dodge it. Admittedly, I wished my life would have been smoother, but I couldnt believe how much fun this had all been. Yes, this new life had changed me for better or worse, but I believed that my core is still very much the same girl that grew up on earth. After all, after being stuck inside that cave for two months, I havent fully gone crazy. I was just speaking with myself. That was better than most people would have done! As such, I had to be tough on myself. This adventure hadnt ended yet and it wouldnt end any time soon. Be ready, gods and the world. For my dream, I will make sure to be the shining star I always wanted on this stage of yours. Lets go! Time to be the dragon idol this world needs! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 1] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 300 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 7] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Humanize Lv. 2] gained A note from AbyssRaven By the holy Aurena, I hate having to post chapters with all these blue boxes...but I still needed to do it. This chapter was really far too long this time. Over 5000 words if I include blue boxes, urgh. s, I couldn''t find a good point to just cut it into two chapters, so you guys got this behemoth. The aftermath is now over, and we''re on our way to the next part of the Belzac Forest arc. Thanks to everybody who''s supporting this story by reading it, and sorry for this massive info dump. P.S. In case you can''t imagine MC''s new form, it should look like this Rawr , just ignore the horns. They are pointed towards her back. Also the hands. She''s still walking on four legs. Also, Crystal of the Divine System. Sounds spicy. Edit: MC is now a Spark Fire Dragonewt in her humanized form. Edit 2: Edited and rewritten to fit my current writing style and also to make it less of a hassle to read. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(56) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 18: Slimes are terrible, and they shouldn’t exist! Chapter 18: Slimes are terrible, and they shouldnt exist! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] has risen from [Level 1] to [Level 9] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 2400 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Magic Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 3] [Stealth Lv. 8] [Silent Casting Lv. 5] [uracy Correction Lv. 3] [Dismantle Lv. 6] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 5] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 3] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 2] [Humanize Lv. 3] gained Multiple skill requirements fulfilled. [Terra Magic Lv. 1] [Lava Magic Lv. 1] gained Magic gained: [Lava Ball] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Wind st] Woah. Woah, this is hard to control. I know, right? It feels like swimming but without all that water, which makes it even more important to never stop pping otherwise were going down. You guys remember that feeling when your stomach drops during flights? Yeah, it feels worse, so dont fall again. Since I left the cave, two weeks have gone by with me aimlessly wandering the Belzac forest, which I would rather call a maze but whatever. After exploring around this area, Ive noticed that it isnt much differentpared to the mountain, I was born at. Although I must say that the variety of nts and monsters bring a much more vibrant and livelier atmosphere, that my birth location was severelycking. There were so many monsters here, that I was excited about the idea of overhunting everything for the experience! Regrettably, my search for rank D monsters has beenpletely fruitless. Most of my battles in this forest were against multiple rank E monsters, while anything below just outright avoided me. I mean, I wontin if they want to gift me experience on a silver tter, but I question how they survived until this day when they cant evaluate how strong I am. With my fire elemental magic, these guys are mostly fodder anyways, cause against the havoc, I can do with upper-tier fire spells and [Inferno st] from [Inferno Magic], they just stand no chance. My evolution bonus, [Pyrokinesis], is a godsend that allows me to spam all this fire without fear of burning down the forest. In fact, my control over my mes is so precise, that I can create a barrier or armor of fire without the need of a specific spell for it. Frankly, without this skill, this forest would have been long gone, considering how boldly Im using my fire spells. Ah, I love it. Now back to the present. What Im trying to do here is flying. During my [Humanize] practice, I recently learned that my wings have finally gotten strong enough to lift me. Well, not their physical ability. It''s more like my wing''s mana capacity has grown to the point, that it has enough space for me to strengthen them. I was overjoyed when I found this out that I could, at longst, take a step towards the sky. The human desire to conquer the skies, the dream of Icarus and Daedalus, and now I will be the one to make ite true. Unfortunately, there are someplications. First, [Humanize Lv.3] took away the hunchback and made me as tall as a 5-year-old, but it did not change the weight distribution of this body. How am I to fly in my human form, when standing is already a challenge? The human wont conquer the skies; the dragon will. Secondly, flying is not so easy. Birds make it look super easy, to the point that I could believe them being biological anti-gravity machines. This whole defying gravity using mana is hardcore stuff. Im getting better with controlling my mana in my wings so its progressing somewhat. Enough for today. Our mana is under 2/3rd now. Whew, good work. I think we can go have a tour around the forests skies soon, with how much we are improving the control of our mana output. This whole process just requires a ton of practice, thats all. I shakily descended towards the ground, being careful to do it slowly to prevent any idents. Once that familiar feeling in my feet returned, I activated [Humanize], waited for the smoke to disappear, struck a pose, and Kra Sasa! yelled a cool catchphrase. What the hellwas that?! A pose and a cool catchphrase. You call that cool?! Wha? How theWere supposed to understand the originals, your, decisions and actions but that ime! Lame. Lame. Lame! OMG, the cringe. Pff, shut it already. Look into my mind and you''ll understand why I did that. The pose is cute and when our voicees back, it will blow away people! Invest in this now, girls. I admit, the pose doesnt look that disastrous, considering how our appearance is cool looking, but what is "Kra Sasa" supposed to mean? From our understanding, it''s apparently just some sounds you made up. Which makes it sound cute. W-What is this silence?! Even the other parallel minds, #4 and #5, are looking at me in a way a parent would look at their failing kid. Manager mind, our original mind seems to have been infected by another dose of stupid. W-Wah?! I cant help but agree. It seems something is affecting her thought process that ispletely foreign to our own. Hey, you big bully, what are you trying to say?! I havent changed at all, at all. If you cant understand that I just did something cool, cute, awesome and super cute, then its you guys that are disconnected from me! Su-Super cute?! Where did your shame go if you consider that appropriate for our age? Guys! I-I think I know whats going on here. Wait, you do?! Y-Yeah. Remember how we used to act, when we were 5-years-old Remember how [Humanize Lv.3] would change our physical age? Shesuhhhacting her age? How do you conveniently know that already? Manager mind, we are literally five separate clones of an original mind, who processes information at an inhuman rate, while having full ess to the original''s memories, current feelings and senses. One of us finding the proper answer to what could be happening doesn''t sound farfetched. Manager mind and #2 were astounded that they overlooked this simple fact. It seems being bested by #3 and the two quiet parallel minds, gave the usually vocal duo a grave shock. Hey, stop ignoring me! Why are you suggesting that acting my age is something bad? You guys are meanies! Oh. Yeah, that does bring me back to the time our mother introduced us to that anime about transforming magical girls in sailor outfits. That page in our ck history, where we did all those weird poses in kindergarten. Argh, itsing back! Please turn back into a dragon right now, original mind! Huh? Dont wanna. Please stop acting like a kid and turn back for our sake. Not gonna happen. You guys insulted my cool, cute, awesome and super cute pose and catchphrase. If they wont ept them, then I need to make them ept them. Witness the power of a pose made by a Sailor Girl! Kra Sasa! The moment I did it again, my parallel minds froze for a second, grimaced, and began cradling their heads to hide a huge blush that they all had. #2, instead, chose to let out her anger to hide her embarrassment. Oof, you bitchif you want to y that game, then eat this. Remember the time with those slimes?! What are you talking about? Come on, I know you still remember it. If you dont, then how about this. Girls, join in! With that said, my parallel minds fully exposed a single, condensed memory pack that was hidden inside my mind. ******************* It was the second day after leaving the cave. Besides a few rank F monsters that I hunted down for taste testing, there wasnt anything exciting to mention. I was able to replenish all the herbs and spices, now that Im out of the cave, so my meals have started to taste better again. Not to mention all the strawberriesI mean fragassas. The name is different, but this is essentially a strawberry in this world. Its sweeter, bigger, and smells amazing. Imagine strawberry perfume and shampoo! Fragassa A red fruit covered by small seeds on the outer part of its skin. A sweet fragrance is always emitted to attract animals into eating them to help distribute the seeds around. The juices are plenty and sweet to a fault Those rank F have been able to stop [Battle Frenzy] from appearing but Im feeling a bit unsatisfied by this. Thats when I found a shack. A shack in a forest. OMG. A human could be living thereoh, forget that option. This hut looks like it had seen better days. The walls of the hut were covered in moss, only missing around areas that had a hole. Im no expert but this ce mustnt have had any visitors for ages now. I dont think any humans are in there, but the possibility of a monster using this ce as a home sounds usible. Approaching the shack with caution, I noticed a few corpses, more like skeletons, of monsters I am very familiar of. Identify. Garm Skeleton The skeleton of the monster wolf that hunts in packs to take down its prey. Rank D Garms. All of the skeletons found close to this ce belong to the monster species that nearly killed me. I know its kill or be killed in this world but Im still not exactly happy I had to experience that. With further investigations, there were no other skeleton presents, so I''ll just assume all the humans who lived in this hut made it out alive. It might be dangerous, but I would like to investigate this ce a bit for any usable information. What I need to know about, in preparation for my return to civilization, was thenguage and culture of this world. If there are any history books concerning the gods, then that would be helpful too. Hmm, my detection sensor seems to be picking up one signal from inside this hut. Gotta need to be careful during the search. Just to be safe, all buffs activate. With all my buffing spells and my draconic barrier activated, I entered the hut. The hut wasnt very big from the outside, but it looks more cramped than I thought. The room was decorated very inly; nothing special nor fancy to be found. The single bed, chairs, bookshelves and pretty much all the furniture was made from wood, so the moss hasn''t been merciful to them either, but from the little that was left untouched, I can recognize that they were masterfully made by an artisans hands. I''ll be honest that Ive no real opinion on quality woodwork, but from the few that I saw at the homes of my papas friends, I can tell that these arent of lesser value. Its just a shame that everything is ruined. I wonder if the guy who lived here made all this. Still, pondering on that wont be much help, so lets see if the bookshelves have anything readable. Compared to the furniture, the books were actually in a much better state or at least they were readable. There still were some traces of degradation due to time but Im in luck that not all the pages are rotten. Contrary to my excitement, the reading itself was a big disappointment. I expected as much but I cant read a single letter of thenguage written on these pages. No illustrations, no maps no nothing to help me learn more of this world but regardless, Ill still be taking them all with me. Oh? Something fell out of a book, that I was about to put in my storage. It was a sheet of parchment and it looks like something is drawn on it. Hmm, are thosepointy ears? A kid, an adult with long hair and one wearing a bow and sword. All three have pointy ears with wood brown colored hair. Ahhh, could these be elves?! Could this possibly be a drawn picture of an elf family?! OMG, the fantasy power is back. Yeah! Oh, does this mean there could be dwarves too? Beastmen? Maybe also halflings? Ooooohh. Ha. Kid, thank you for this picture. I wont be able to return it to you or your parents, so Ill be keeping this for a bit until we meet. Kraaaaaa! Waaaaaaaahhhhh! Elves, elves, elves! Yes, Im fangirling over this, but this is my first real encounter with a fantasy ssic! How could I not be excited? Wah? [Prediction]? Above? Woah! Woah, woah, I dodged that but what just fell?! A blob? No, wait, it''s moving around. What fell down the roof was a translucent, gtinous monster shaped in the form of a blob with liquid tendrils extending from its body. It is none other than the ssic, fantasy monster, the slime! Also known as the weakest monster in any fantasy world that would be used to train up warriors-in-training, as they wouldnt present the slightest of danger. I cant believe another fantasy ssic just popped up from nowhere. So, that was the signal indicated by the sensor. On a closer look, the slime is actually quite cuteif it doesnt extend the gel tentacles. The form, the blue color, and the in appearance are just perfect. The only thing that seems to be missing is the "slime core", that the slimes in my memories would have but I can write this off, as something this world does. Hmm, can Itouch it? Just a teeny-weeny pinch on that smooth surface. Oooooh, so bouncy~ I wonder what slimes can eat. I heard slimes are carrion eaters who would take any scraps left behind from a monsters kill, so I guess some meat would do. How about a fish? Here, little guy. How about a fresh fish, caught about a few weeks back from a caveke? The fish fell out of my hand andnded right on the slime with a "boing" sound resounding. Kyahhh ~oh, uhhh. I squealed at the sight of the bouncy gel. It was so cute were it not for the fact that the fish sunk into its liquid body and disintegrated. It was a slow process; the scales dissolved into nothingness until there was only muscle and meat left. I don''t know how long I was watching but when I woke up from my trance, the meat disappeared and only the skeleton of the fish remained inside it. Eiiiiiiikkkkkkkk. Th-That is so gross. What the hell is this abomination of a monster supposed to be? Where is my cute, harmless and friendly slime I just befriended with? Where is the imagery I had of the weakest monster in the whole world? If-If that thing hadnded on my head, would my-my head have ended up like that fish. In my horror, the slime lunged towards me but was stopped by my [Draconic Barrier]. Ew, this-this thing must die! Fire Ball! I-I think I might have freaked out a bit but that was terrifying. I dont think I have any right to say this, considering I butcher monsters, but watching that fish turned into nothingness; horrified me about the possibility of that happening to me. Phew, lets just get out of here. *rumbling* With the sound of a churning beasting from a top, buckets of liquid were slowly squeezing themselves through the wall cracks and any moss in the room. I dont need to listen to [Prediction] to know that I need to get the fuck out of this shack in like, now! What followed me out of the shack wasnt the small and lovable slime but a tentacle monster of the highest order of Lovecraftian eldritch horrors. Arguably, it was just a bigger slime with a bunch of gtinous appendages moving around like a microbe, but I knew better. I want to p the face of the person who invented this monstrosity. Whoever thought it would be cool to create a being that can disintegrate anything it engulfs while having the mobility to chase after its prey while having no sense of fear, pain or fatigue, while having the gruesome appearance of a terror of the unknown. Moss Covered Slime A slime that was created through a huge influx of mana in the surroundings. These slimes use their special ability to split up their body into tiny blobs, to let them hide in nearby moss to ambush unsuspecting prey. It is impervious to most physical attacks but is weak to fire and any attacks that manages to destroy its core. Rank D *Gulp* There is only one way to stop this thing from harming the world. Burn it with dragon fire! Earth Spears. Petal mes. me Explosion. Inferno st. Spark Fire Breath!!! It seems neither I nor my parallel minds remember this fight too well, so we aren''t sure what we did in this fight besides destroying the shack. Fortunately, by gaining experience and levelling up a ton, it proved that we killed a D rank monster, the first D rank monster we found in this forest. Equally, two of my skills have also improved. [Earth Magic] reached level 10 and gave me the evolved version [Terra Magic], while alsobining with [Fire Magic] into [Lava Magic], a sort of hybrid elemental type of magic. My group of parallel minds also grew up to 5, so that was nice. I have to say. This is one memory that I will seal deep in my mind, so it never, everes back. Sometimes its best to leave anything rted to eldritch horrors in a space of nothingness. ******************* AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! ''Stop it, stop it! Not that thing! Anything but that thing!'' ''Then turn back already!'' ''Alright, alright, alright!'' *smoke* ''*whining*'' ''''''''''*groaning*'''''''''' ''Burn everything. Burn all my memories.'' ''''''''''I want to creep into a bed with a bucket of ice cream.'''''''''' _____________________________MC''s Status Board Profile: Name: * Level: 9 Race: Young Crimson Spark Dragon Age: 3 Months Status: Health: 1207/1207 (+343) Mana: 4625/4625 (+679) Strength: 911 (+235) Intelligence: 1234 (+381) Vitality: 457 (+115) Wisdom: 529 (+131) Agility: 1815 (+470) Stamina: 899/899 (+257) Effects: None Skill Points: 3000 (+2700) Unique Skill: Magic Skills and anything rted [Lava Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 1] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 1] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] (+1) [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Wind Magic Lv. 6] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Draconic Magics] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 1] [Silent Casting Lv. 5] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 3] (+1) [Mental Stability Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] Physical Skills and anything rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] [Draconic ws Lv. 2] [Draconic Fangs Lv. 1] Senses and Movement Skills [Stealth Lv. 8] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 3] (+2) [Prediction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 3] (+2) [Night Vision Lv. 7] (+1) [Presence Killer Lv. 5] [Evasion Lv. 8] [Acrobatic Lv. 8] Resistance Skills [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] [Pain Resistance Lv. 8] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Water Resistance Lv. 1] Stat Growths and rted SKills [Health Recovery Lv. 2] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 2] (+1)Others [Trap Creation Lv. 3] [Identify Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv.2] [Cooking Lv. 6] [Dismantle Lv. 6] (+1) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 5] (+1) [Humanize Lv. 3] (+2) [Pyrokinesis] Ability List: [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] Spell List: [Lava Ball] [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection][Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes][me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth][Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh][Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Shine] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Chapter 19: An average day in the sea of trees. Chapter 19: An average day in the sea of trees. The twitching of the birds. The pleasant wind flowing through the forest, as the grass and leaves diligently obeyed the movements of the breeze, turning from one end and then to the other. The robotic ding-ding resounding inside my head as my [Detection Sensor] started to respond to the tiny movements of my neighbors. That was a normal start to the day. However, it was not time yet to wake up. The monotonous warnings were slowly dimming out, as nobody in the area was willing to annoy me. It was far too early, and you shouldnt awaken a dragon from her slumber. I stayed and continued dreaming, relishing in what peace I have gained through sheer intimidation. I could feel the warmth of the sun slowly growing, but it was not time yet. It is a calm morning, so havent I earned the chance to sleep in? I kept up my slothfulness until the suns light was shining into my eyes. This fuzzy feeling of rushing energy, caused by [The Light], finally gave me enough motivation to wee the new day. Exiting my bed, made from leaves and other soft materials, in a tree hollow Ive made for the night, I roared into the morning sky, Good morning, Belzac forest!. Kraooor! I greeted my parallel minds and began taking things out for breakfast; a couple of berries, chunks of cooked meat fromst night, and a thirst-quenching amount of water. Delish. With a full stomach, I shook off any remaining drowsiness and began my daily walks around the Belzac forest. My goal is to leave this forest, hopefully after I gain a more eptable human form, so it goes without saying that I need to explore. Walking through this lush woond reminds me of Central Park in New York. Its pleasant. Calming. Now, I might be underselling the Belzac forest by doing thisparison, but Ive no other example. I was never the nature girl, so Central Park was one of the few experiences I would have in a sea of trees. My stroll continued deeper into this endless maze, that I call my home. I hated this ce in the beginning. I didnt want to be here. I was torturehell. Ive still no idea when it happened, that I started to see this ce as my home. Ahh, that is some serious Stockholm Syndrome, when even the many times that I nearly died arent enough to break my enjoyment of being here. The sight of small monsters rustling through the thickets and ferns, attempting to hide from me while foraging whatever food they could see. I chuckled how nostalgic this sounded. Well, I guess I havent changed that much, eh? Im still going around collecting berries, mushrooms, fruits, and any nuts that Iy my eyes one. Im so sorry, little ones, but you gotta contest me for them. At least, Im not actively hunting you like some kinda belligerent foodie. Yo, when youre done daydreaming, how about we try flying? Flying practice, already? Nah, take to the skies! I bet flying above the forest and getting a birds perspective on it will help us find the exit. Hmm, that sounds like fun. Walking around is pretty tranquil, never mind the asional E rank monster group that is stupid enough to attack me but running around in circles isnt a good idea. There might be somendmark that I can use to navigate around in this ce. Uhh, guys? Exciting as it sounds, shouldnt we be a bit warier? Flying costs mana and we still need 4 parallel minds to even fly. #2 makes a good point. She might be a bit too tsun and not enough dere, or how she sometimes verbally abuses me, or how annoyingly direct she is about some matters, or how she Alright, alright! Jeez, I know, I know, so stop pointing out all those ws. I was just trying to be cautious about this. Du dummkopf (You dummy) Covering her red face, #2 went back into hiding. Manager mind, on the other hand, chuckled and gave me a thumbs up. Gosh, this dynamic between us is weird. Seriously, #2 is correct about being worried. Flying is a tiresome activity that consumes both a lot of stamina and mana, just so I can float. Weve been practicing for 2 weeks now but weve only gotten to the phase where 4 parallel minds are needed to control the mana flow in my wings, 2 on each side, just so I can get off ground. As somebody is needed to pilot my body, that only leaves one person to cast spell. Everything about flying requires a ton of focus. Not problematic when we dont have to fight, but who knows what will happen. Well, we dont have to fly up too high. Sticking close to a tree will avoid the worse. My body is sturdy enough to take little falling damage from that height. It sounds weirding from a [Young Crimson Spark Dragon] and its low defenses, but [Draconic Barrier] can act as a cushionhopefully. Having made my decision, my parallel minds began working. #2 and #3 controlled the flow of mana and directed some of it towards my wings, while #4 and #5 regted the amount of mana needed to take flight, in order to decrease our mana usage. I, the original mind, will be the pilot for this flight, while manager mind is my trusted co-pilot. We began spreading our draconic wings, warming up for the flight by pping them up and down, then bent our four legs in anticipation for takeoff, and prepared ourselves mentally for the experience. Takeoff! Kriiiish! With an affirming grunt, two circles of magical runes, evidence that a spell is being activated, each appeared under my wings. This spell, [Wind st], was directed towards the ground, and upon activation, it pushed my whole body into the air. Mana began coursing through my wings cells, strengthening the muscles with [Mana Control]s effect, and I began beating my wings at a high rhythmic pace. My stamina was quick to drain with this action, but I needed this amount of power to generate enough momentum to bring my body up. I amcoughheavy, after all Remember the beat per minute needed to move in the air. Imagine an internal metronome beating at this bpm. So hltst du deinen Takt., thats how you keep up your rhythm. A tip from Papa that always worked. Phew. Now that Ive gotten morefortable in the air, I think its time to ascend and see what this forest looks like! Slowly increasing my rhythm, my wings began rapidly pping at a higher beat and brought my body up higher and higher and higher! All up to the pinnacle of the trees. Having broken through the leaf bed that covered the sky from the ground, I opened my eyes and stared at the sight. I can see the Belzac mountains. I can see arge gap between trees stretching from one end to other. I can see a mountain range just a bit further away from the forest. Looking under me, I could only see green. Nothing but a lush field of leaves and twigs. Beautiful. It was mesmerizing. This view makes me want to capture photos of it, but without a camera or phone, I just had to imprint it into my brain. It was even more awesome than I thought. The sun in the sky was beaming warm rays on me. I felt rejuvenated. It made me forgot about my previous worries and concerns about flying, and I just began soaring off. . Its a whole new world . Kraaaaaa. Kriiiaaaaaahhhhh. Krash. Krish. . I can see from up here A sight, one cant just forget Radiant sunshine, green mountains And a gap to divide it all. . The forest is beautiful from here What a fantastic experience The wind flows calmly On this very day I soar through the sky . A Sea of Trees The shimmering emerald of this world The ce that I call home But hate so much But thats what makes it exciting! . A Sea of Trees A home that I must leave someday soon So, I can fulfill my dream To shine so bright But that means leaving this Sea of Trees. . To be an Idol is my wish! . Witness all my neighbors Monsters wandering about Killing, eating and sleeping In this Belzac forest life! . A Sea of Trees A thriving woond filled with life I shall stay right here To Level Up I can''t leave just yet while I''m not strong enough. . A Sea of Trees My horizons expand ever furthermore I wont stop my flight To im the spotlight In this world, Ill make my dreame true . A Sea of Trees For now, Ill stay But soon, Ill leave I will miss you Belzac . Absolutely amazing feeling to sing. When I get my voice back, Ill use it up so much that Ill be deaf! I can probably heal it up, if I do. Hie hie. Ive been flying around for quite some time now. I guess I should head down soon. Its not like I cant just continue tomorrow, and I think my low stamina takes precedence. Ok, girls lets descendhuh? Oh, great. The same as usual is appearing, it seems. Yup, another E rank monster trying toe and kill us. OMG, do these things have a death wish? Were not even actively trying to hunt them. Yup, nothing out of the ordinary. Usually, they would try to gang up on me with superior numbers, believing that they can defeat me that way, only to then learn that I can use advanced magic spells. I havent seen an E rank monster survive [Inferno st] nor [me Explosion] yet. It also doesnt help that none of them had some sort of resistance skill against fire or magic. I do wonder what they are thinking during our death battles but all I can guess is that theyre underestimating me or something. Well, whatever. Belzac Fenghen A medium size bird that is the female counterpart of [Fengcock]. Flies alongside a singr Fengcock in a mass harem of other Fenghens for protection. During territorial battles, these monsters act as scouts and skirmishers, until the arrival of the much stronger Fengcocks. This variant of Fenghen has a green plumage that perfectly hides them among the many trees of the Belzac forest. Rank E Wait, what? Ha! Look over there! Even more, areing over to be grilled chicken! Oi, are we seriously gonna fight in the air?! No, no! Come on, lets just go down already, please! Its the usual quarrel between #2, the cautious, and #3, the reckless. It has gotten a bit annoying that theyre arguing about the pros and cons of every single action, but Ive sort of learned to just phase it out when that happens. And I say, we should just fight! Manager mind can cast [Petal mes] and we can take them all down with ease! Hmm, #3s argument isnt that bad, actually. If I fully focus on moving our body, then manager mind can take care of spell castingbut there is quite a loting over. The flock of birds is slowly increasing, with every single new member soaring through the trees and joining the flock in the sky. Their numbers have increased to the point that it seems like a giant storm of leaves ising right for me, and, honestly, that looks pretty frightening. Can one mind really take care of all of this? Uh yeah, lets not try it. Better safe than sorry ~ Were getting out of here! Bring us down! Thankfully you are rational Grateful that Im listening to her, #2 thanked me heartfully. On the other hand, #3 pouted and said, What a wasted opportunity.. I personally dont see how we will benefit from this. E ranks dont give enough experience to warrant me risking my life in an aerial battle. Krieeeeeeeeeah! Oh no. Identify. Belzac Fengcock Arge size bird that is the male counterpart of the [Fenghen]. This giant monster bird is adorned with colorful plumage, serving as both a deterrence against foes and attractant to increase their harems of Fenghens. In territorial battles, Fengcocks will only battle the rival harem leader, in which the winner will gain the entire flock of the other. This variant of Fengcock retains their showy plumage to attract the attention away from their harem. Rank D Ok, that thing is big! Now fully understanding that this fight might be a bit too much for me, I began beating my wings at an even higher rate than ever before, just to get away from them. The pursuit began. I wanted to get onto the ground, but I was afraid that they would attack me when Im trying tond. Landing, just like flying, is also a pretty hard thing to do, and if I dont do it properly, Ill just crash and burn. Frankly, ording to their stats, I can definitely take on the [Belzac Fengcock] and his entourage of [Belzac Fenghen] if we are on the ground. Im faster, Im stronger, and my skill set is more flexible. However, while we are in the skies, any aerial fight will put me in a serious disadvantage where I cant fully utilize my full power. I havee to fully acknowledge it during this chase, cause I cant outfly them. A few of the fenghens have caught up to me, despite the difference in our Agility. Manager mind activated only [Swift Winds]. No using [Haste], as that spell isnt cost-effective in a drawn-out fight. She then began shooting [Wind Bullet] at the iing birds, hitting every single one of them and taking them out of the battle, however, they didnt die. It seems like most of the immediate pursuers are gone, so she started casting [Petal mes] to kill some of them before they can get to us. At some point, some of the birds started to dive bomb me, intending to slow me down and to decrease the distance between me and their harem leader. [Draconic Barrier] is blocking them, but any damage soaked up by this barrier will drain my mana and stamina even further. Its also not very pleasant to hear all the bumping and banging happening just beside me. That was not an innuendo, ok? I also dont have enough time to banter with myself, cause [Detection Sensor] is showing that the signal for Fengcock ising in hot! Kriiiiiiiah! The male bird screeched. Having determined that Im close enough, he began beating his wings even faster and faster, elerating himself past the flock of Fenghen and unsheathed the ws on his feet. Manager mind casts a [Wind st] and is now holding onto it, as I was preparing to time my dodge with the attack from the [Belzac Fengcock]. Every opportunity must be taken, and if this guy is nning to attack me head on, then be my guest. Ill just do the obvious, and counterattack. At thest second, before the Fengcock hit my barrier, I used my defensive skills and performed the necessary evasive maneuvers! Barrel Roll! Wind st! Kriiiiiiiiie! The spell was a bullseye. Struck by a sudden powerful gust of wind, the Fengcock lost control over his wings and was tumbling around the air, trying desperately to regain bnce. Defenselessly descending down to the ground, he was now vulnerable enough tond the killing blowjust that I have a problem. Kraaaaaahhh! I, myself, am rotating through the air uncontrobly. It seems manager mind underestimated how much the [Wind Bullet] spell would push us away, too. It was now impossible for me to stabilize myself. We have no choice but to crash onto the ground while doing the barrel roll. Jeez, Im feeling dizzy now. Kill! Jokes aside, everybody inside my mind was calling manager mind out to kill the [Belzac Fengcock]. They gave up supporting my wings, and instead are now doing their best to move my bodys falling direction towards a softer, safer spot. While everybody else was preupied with my body, manager mind finish materializing the [Inferno Magic] spell and was now aiming it at the Fengcock. She has to somehow hit the bird in this very situation. She took aim. She activated [uracy Correction] and! ''Inferno st!'' shot the mighty spell at the soon-to-be-dead bird. Unfortunately, that didnt happen. A sea of, what seems to be, green leaves flew around the Fengcock and pulled him outside the area of danger. His harem saved his life Oh, verdammter Scheie. Holy Protection. Oof! Ow! Ei! Durgh! Eek! Ack! Kak! Kuck! Aaaaaaaaah! Bufuargh Instead of immediatelynding on the ground, my parallel mind made mend on a tree. Shattering twigs and crashing on thick branches, my body eventually made a dent in the ground. Moderate Heal. Groaning andining that I hate pain, I decided to just stay lying around. Any urgencypletely disappearing. Resting my weary wings after they served me so very well. This battle is now officially over. This aerial battle for sky supremacy ended with my loss. Kriiiiiiiiah! Kriiiiiiah! The [Belzac Fengcock] began prancing around like an arrogant bastard, swinging his wings and tail feathers around in a ritual-like dance, while his imposing voice resounded through the sky. Dont enter the sky ever again!, is what I assume he is saying. On the other hand, the [Belzac Fenghen] looked at me, then back to their mate, and then back to me. This time, however, they began pping their wings in a frantic way, contrasting the happy-go-lucky guy flying beside them, and screeched in a manner loud enough to drown his voice. Realizing what they wanted, he finished unting his win in my face, and left the area with his flock of birds at a speed worthy to call Lets get the fuck out of here ASAP!. I guess they remembered thatst spell. Welp, I guess its getting dark anyway. We yed around enough. I should get better at flying before going back up, anyway. Dusting myself off from this loss, I went to go hunt for my meal tonight. And when I mean hunt, I mean tracking down the many birds that Ive shot down. With the sun slowly sinking into the horizon, I began preparing for the night. I found arge enough tree hollow and made my bed for the night. I use [Humanize] to transform into my human form and began my daily practice. Its essentially cooking, but Im now doing everything in this form. Pulling out the feathers, cutting the meat, season them, and grilling them on a stone grill. Gosh, I missed having proper hands to do stuff like this. My dragon legs aren''t bad to use for cooking, but it can''t bepared to the utility and flexibility that human hands have, when you need to prepare the ingredients. The thumb is an incredible body part. I recently took up wood carving, inspired by the eleven furniture, as I noticed that my new power was affecting my everyday life. You see, Im used to using my whole power without putting any kinda restriction on them, but as my Strength and Agility began growing more and even more, I sorta realized that I was making a real mess with cooking. Evidence for bad power control would be the aerial battle from before, where manager mind sted us out of the sky cause we forgot to moderate [Wind st]s power. Frankly, Im not much of an artisan nor have I ever done any real handicraft in my life before, so I wasnt expecting anything extraordinary toe out of this. I was purely doing this to learn how to control my bodys strength. It would be rather unfortunate if I identally crush somebodys hand with a handshake. Still, the number of wooden bowls I broke was staggering, but I eventually made a few eptable, albeit disastrous looking ones that can fulfill their function. Stew or soup would sound nice. Well, anyways, after swiftly finishing dinner and filling my stomach with some good food, I think its time to call it a night. Cant stay up too long, after all. Entering my bed made out of leaves yawning, I slowly let my mind wander into the realms of sleep. Yup, just an average day like always. Chapter 20: Why do I have to act like a brat sometimes… Chapter 20: Why do I have to act like a brat sometimes Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Unarmed Technique Lv. 3] [Battle Mind Lv. 3] [Presence Killer Lv. 6] [Evasion Lv. 9] gained Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 4] [uracy Correction Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4]. 2450 SP remaining *sh, m, swoosh* Sigh, this is starting to get really easy. *swoosh, stab, sh* I understand that this has gotten a bit too easy for us, but you might want to take this a bit more seriously. We are endangering our life, after all. Well, even without any skills activated, these kobolds arent much of a threat to us. You could at least try to help us figure [Unarmed Technique] out. Wasnt that our reason for training these past two days? That is what manager mind said when my concentration was starting to slip. Ive mentioned this before but upon returning back to the outside, the number of monsters that I can fight has increased dramatically. Admittedly, I wish most of these monsters would have been D rank, considering that leveling is an important goal for me and the higher the rank, the more experience I get. Nevertheless, it isnt all that bad. In these past two weeks, I havee to realize that quite a lot of E ranks are belligerent and territorial, with rather low intelligence. They dont seem to question how strong I am and only after flexing my power, do they realize their idiocy. A prime example would be the flock of birds that attacked me two days ago. Gosh, their panicked retreat gave me a goodugh, despite losing the battle. So, due to this, Ive also realized that I can use this to my advantage to train myself! Specifically, to improve my ability to use skills and battle correctly. Belzac Forest Kobold A kobold that lives in the Belzac Forest that has adapted to the ecosystem of this environment. Rank E I thought it would be a good idea to practice a few things rted to my skills, due to the description mentioning that they will get more effective, if I, the wielder, be more proficient with them. [Detection Sensor], [Prediction], [uracy Correction], [Presence Killer] and [Acrobatic] are all sense focused skills. While other skills improve with levels and stats, like [Intelligence] and [Vitality], sense focused skills can only be more effective by leveling the skills themselves and, well, mastering using them. Think of training and stretching your muscles to achieve higher muscle power and flexibility or repeating a dance choreography a hundred times to have your muscles remember the movements. Eventually, not only does the efficiency increase but it starts toe naturally. An example would be dodging attacks. [Evasion] acts as training wheels, I can just let System Voice move my body without needing to raise a hand, but what if I deactivate the skill and just evade by myself. With [Prediction] and [Evasion] deactivated, I need t be better at reacting to attacks and I have to learn how to dodge them well. As my reflexes and movements increase, the overall effectiveness of those skills increases too. Technology is a prime example of this. The software, my body, functions more efficiently when the hardware, my body, improves. Ive been doing this on and off over my time in this forest. The first few days were terrible, as I found it hard to dodge some attacks, receiving some nasty cuts that I had to immediately heal up. It got better over time through diligence and perseverance, as results are showing. Now the other reason is to figure out how to learn an ability for [Unarmed Technique]. Despite increasing its level for these past two days, it has given me zero abilities, like [Spark Fire Dragon] would do. All of us are pretty much stumped. These kobolds all have weapon abilities. I wish I could speak with them to learn how, but they dont seem to be very friendly. Kinda disheartening. *Swoosh* Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 1] acquired Easy. Didnt even need to turn around. That kobold screamed so loud, that I didnt even need to turn around to know where he was hitting. Thats a bunch of rank Es for you. They might be stronger than a basic kobold, but quality still beats quantity. Well, its more like a dragon shouldnt be losing against kobolds. So, stay focused if you dont want that to happen! Alright, alright. We continued this for a few more hours and took a break afterward. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] has risen from [Level 9] to [Level 10] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 400 skill points ******************* Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Humanize Lv. 3] evolved into [Humanize Lv. 4] Kraaaaaaaaahhhhhaaaaaahhhhh. Soundsbetter? Definitely. You even hit a note correctly. Youre even starting to look like a proper humanbesides the fact that youre still a chibi. You might need some milk. I guess she is right. By leveling up [Humanize] once again, my humanized form has now reached an astounding age of six-year-old. With this change, also came a slight makeover. My appearance now resembles a bit like what you would imagine a dragonewt or a lizardman would look like, a two-legged reptilian humanoid. The hunchback is finally gone, and I can clearly see some human traits. Imagine a normal 6-six-old that has her skin covered in scales, scutes and bone tes. My body is still very top-heavy, my mouth still covered by a mask-like jaw fang and my hands are dangerous as they have always looked. Add a tail and a pair of wings on the back, and vo. Thankfully, my bnce is easy to control in this form, so I might be able to fight a monster like this. I dont want to cause of the penalties, though. I wish I could grow up a bit more, but my age is bound to the level of the skill, and without raising it, I cant grow nor age in any other way. At least, I dont think I can. A year hasnt passed yet. *growl* Oh, hungry~ Listening to my growling belly, I stopped daydreaming and continued cooking. . Serve em up. Serve em up. All the meats and treats. Slice and dice for all your eyes to see~ and into the spice bath it flees With a lift, it goes up, up, up! And with a shift, it goes down, down, down. Now its time to feast for my belly callllllls. Mamph. Mamph. Mamph. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. . Tada~ Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Cooking Lv. 6] evolved into [Cooking Lv. 7] Spiced Rabbit Kebab Rabbit meat skewered on a wooden stick that was cooked over a me. Seasoned with a variety of spices from the Belzac Forest Venison Steak zed with Strawberry Honey Sauce A lump of deer meat evenly seared to medium. For some reason, a ze of strawberry and honey was added to this meal. The sweetness is overwhelming Meat Paradise A wooden bowl filled to the brim with a random assortment of cooked meat. Seasoned to rid itself of its natural smelliness Smelling the sulent aromaing from these dishes, I shrieked a bit in excitement, wagged my tail uncontrobly, and pped. Congratting myself for a job well done. Thank you for the food! I chowed down, abandoning most of the dining etiquette Ive learned in my past life to fully enjoy my meal. I havent made any utensils yet, so I hope my etiquette teacher wont be that mad at me. Who am I kidding. That woman will make me go through hell once again, for ruining all the effort she put into me! Ahhhhhhh. As my current humanize form finally has proper hands, that means I have thumbs, I can finally start doing moreplex cooking techniques. Its simple housewife cooking that Ive learned from my mama and nanny, but its serving me very well. With my crudely made wooden bowls and tes, I gave my dishes a more respectable appearance despite how amateurish the crafting was. Well, it beats eating this stuff on the ground! That means on the ground or on the stone grill. How beneath me, a proper youngdy, to eat like a barbarian. Ok, sarcasm asides, with the creation of my bowls, Ive also started to crave for some soup-based meals, but this just brought back the issue that Imcking a fundamental spice. Honestly, I really wish I could find some salt or salt substitute but all I found were ck peppers, chili peppers, honey, bay leaves, oregano, rosemary and a couple of other spices or herbs, in the form Im used to knowing on earth or their current fantasy world versions. What? Im picky when ites to food, you know? No salt, no soup. Salt is essential to elevate the taste and grade of a dish. Speaking of essential stuff; the strawberry and honey ze was a real sess. Although I think it could be called culinary sphemy, the [Venison Steak zed with Strawberry Honey Sauce] was a refreshing treatpared to all the oily food I have been eatingtely. I really want to eat some cake. I must really feel safe if Im wishing for this many frivolous stuffs. *sniff* Mhmm. Seems like its finished. Meat Soup A soup made from a meaty broth. Filled with an assortment of meat and seasoned generously What? P-Please, dont judge me! T-This doesnt change my statement that soup needs salt, at all. I really wanted a soup dish and Im flexible enough to settle without this. Besides, Im a growing girl. Ive be a bit more peckishtely and I believe its healthy to eat till your stomach is satisfied, especially to support a high calorie requiring lifestyle like mine. Hmph! *pout* *slurp* Mwaaaah. The broth is definitely the star here. Its fragrant and hearty. What more could you wish for a finishing touch. Oh, yeah! Imagine if we had some music to apany all of this, but I guess the silence of the forest has its charm too. Some calming music would do wonders for some mental healing. It would, right? It would, riiight? Uhhh. Why do I have a bad feeling that? Would you like to buy [Aerokinesis] for 700 SP? Your current SP is 2850 W-Wa-Wai-Wait a second! What are you doing! J Scheie! Somebody stop her now! Manager mind, stop her! Stop! Stop! a. Ja, ich mchte es kaufen. (Yes, I would like to buy it.) You have bought [Aerokinesis]. Your current SP is 2150 Hmm, how do I use this skill properly? Wind Bullet. Wind Cutter. Suspend in air. Seems like it works exactly like [Pyrokinesis] so can I use it with the surrounding air? Nope. Ok, lets try it like this and this. This should be able to make for some basic sounds at least. Well, I wont settle with just a few. Lets see if I can make a literal air pianohmm, it sounds a bit weird. Practice makes perfect, I guess. [Aerokinesis] seems to work the same way as [Pyrokinesis] does. I can only control the wind that is used in my wind element spells, but maybe Ill get good enough to control the surrounding air? Hmm, let me see if I can remember the theory from physics ss; sound waves travel through the movements of air molecules and the closer the wind molecules, the faster they travelI think. Verdammt, if I had known that I would need this information, I wouldve listened more seriously! Urgh, I cant get the air to make any sound, so I must have remembered falsely. Its such a crime that I cant get ess to google now Mind reboot finished. Woah, I just a had weird dream where our original mind bought an expensive skill without our consent. Oh, you too? Same minds think alike, ahahaha. Hmm? Did some of you guys just wake up? Can you guys go through my memories and check how sound moves through the air? It should be under Physics stuff that I will never need to know.. Having given my parallel minds a job, I resumed experimenting with this skill, while slurping and munching on my dinner. Oh, are you two tasting this soup, right now? Yummy, right? Manager mind and #3 didnt get the chance to taste it, so I hope this will help wake them upalthough, it is a bitte to wake up. I should tell them that napping this much isnt healthy! YOU IDIOT! ******************* Im sorry. Im sorry. Im sorry. I wont do that again. Oh, you better not! Hey guys, it''s manager mind here. You might wonder why I''m in control instead of the original mind, but the reason for that is pretty simple. Little naughty girls deserve a good scolding after doing something bad, like buying an expensive skill without all parallel minds collective consent. We are, after all, a team, right? Im sorry, ja. We are all a team and I was wrong to do something selfish without speaking to everybody properly. Her begging is starting to sound like a desperate plea for us to stop. We might have been a bit too harsh, but she wont learn if we treat her like a princess. Seriously, this is the second time we had to resort to using that memoryin under a week! Was it a mistake to buy [Humanize]? Her behavior has gotten far worse ever since we started using [Humanize] more often. It can''t be helped. We have to bear with it... Its like taking care of a six-year-old. We never had a pet before, so how could you expect a bunch of 15-year-olds to take care of a kid like this. This should be a job for an adult! Then just level it up with a few SP, then. Fuck efficiency. With its current level, our original mind is acting too much like a whimsical, spoiled brat. She is her greatest enemy at this stage. That really sounds like a waste of SP. Leveling [Humanize] is pretty easy but I do think this is for the best. The original mind cant take care of herself, so we must do whats best for her. Urgh, you might be correct. Shes much easier to deal with when her more childish side is less dominant in her dragon form. Just looking at her now is evidence enough. Got it. Let''s level it up to level 10, regardless of the SP cost. Agreed, everybody? Agreed! Ok, System Voice I would like to Wait! Stop! [Detection Sensor] began making multiple ding sounds, indicating that something has entered our area of detection. Speed and direction, both of these facts are showing that they areing for us! Huh, what is it, manger mind? Original mind, pull yourself together. Were about to get attacked! The other girls were confused with my sudden outburst, but they quickly realized what was going on. Ill give control back to the original mind. ******************* Huh?... A couple of signals have us surrounded and are running towards our location. I can even feel their presence. Manager mind gave me back my control, and swiftly showed me what she detected. Our training seems to be paying off. As I was already in my dragon form, I was ready for the fight anyways. All buffs on. If these monsters are looking for a fight against me, then they either are foolhardy or confidant enough that they can beat me; or maybe Im the overconfident one for thinking this. Well, doesnt hurt to activate all my spell buffs to deal with this quickly. I''ll finish this before bedtime. Before the fighting starts, I should probably clean this mess up. I dont want my food or bowls getting ruined by all of this. Oh, maybe I should make some of those bombs for this battle *sniff* Ahh, damn. There isnt enough time. *sniff* I know this despicable smell. *sniff* Oooooh, you bastard. You sneaky, sneaky stalker think you can hide from me again. I havent trained myself up so you can trick me twice and show me that punchable smirk againon second thought, I wouldn''t mind it that much if I get the chance to scorch it a bit. Show yourself, Inferno st! Grr?! Graouhhh! Identify!Enemy Monster''s Status Board Profile: Name: * Level: 24 Race: Garm Age: 6 Years Status: Health: 651/1345 Mana: 645/645 Strength: 604 Intelligence: 334 Vitality: 410 Wisdom: 390 Agility: 791 Stamina: 645/738 Effects: [Burned (Minor)] Skill: Magic Skills and anything rted [Mana Control Lv. 3] [Arcane Mind Lv. 2] [Dark Magic Lv. 2]Physical Skills and anything rted [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Enhanced ws Lv. 6] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 6] Senses and Movement Skills [Stealth Lv. 6] [uracy Correction Lv. 1] [Concentration Lv. 2] [Prediction Lv. 4] [Probability Correction Lv. 2] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] [Primal Senses] [Tracking Lv. 7] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Presence Killer Lv. 7] [Evasion Lv. 6] [Acrobatic Lv. 6] [Terrain Manoeuvring Lv. 4] Resistance Skills [Physical Resistance Lv. 5] [Pain Resistance Lv. 5] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 1] [Poison Resistance Lv. 2] [Stun Resistance Lv. 1] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 2] [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2]Stat Growths and rted Skills [Health Recovery Lv. 2] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 1] Others [Identity Blocker Lv. 4] [Identify Lv. 4] [Leadership Lv. 2] [Kin Controller Lv. 1] [Starvation Lv. 5] [Telepathy] Spell List: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] He has some fancy skills, that I dont have. Hey parallel minds, do me a favor and sort through that profile for all the skills we don''t have and remember them for me. Oh, and also shoot a photo of that ugly mutts burnt face, ha! KrupKrii Krii Krii! I couldnt hold myugh in at all. Just looking at the garms face with those 4th-degree burns was enough to make me burst out inughter. Honestly, those burns look painful as hell, its charred, deformed, and its once fine brown fur was all turned into ash. It is a grotesque and horrendous sight. It actually made the already intimidating wolf monster look even scarier. Oh my, what does that tell about me, the arsonist, who is giggling uncontrobly? Scheie, I am really fucked up in the head it seems, ha ha! Grrrrrr!!! Graou! Graou! [Suos kilt mal sunto me. Insolent reptile! You would dare provoke me even further?! Prepare to perish.] Woah, woah, what was that? Was that telepathy? Didwe just understand what it said? That felt more like a jumble of words that made no sense in the beginning, but it got better in the end. All that information entered our mind directly, right? It seems we dont need to understand thenguage cause everything gets automatically tranted. [Telepathy] sounds awesome. Go buy it! Did you hear what cringy stuff he just said? You need to counter that! Mwahahaha! Wa-Wait girls. Thats not what Got it! You have bought [Telepathy]. Your current SP is 1550 Can somebody else do this whole managing stuff? This feels more like babysitting. That was 600 SP! Manager mind was justified to be exasperated but we just had to do this! Im willing to bet that when I look back on this, Ill probably die from the cringe. I am acting so edgy. This is gonna be fun. I said while giggling. It will feel good to rub in the salt. [Hello? Hello? Test? Test? Dragon to Dog Creep. Can you hear me?] [Youmock me any further at your peril!"] Oh my, that is something I didnt expect. Considering his first impression, I thought his style of speaking would fit a street thug, but he actually sounds a bit sophisticated. Hmm, I hate speaking like that, but I can excuse it for today. [Oh my, my humblest of apologies for ridiculing your scorched face. I would have never mentioned such unkind words, were it not for the fact that your minions have me surrounded and that your stalking felt eerily simr to that one time you almost killed me!] I mocked him in the style of speech Ive learnt from my etiquette teacher. I despise using this overly formal tone, but you have to admit that nothing feels better than to taunt somebody like a rich, noble girl from a fantasy novel. ["I see. So, it was you. Your smell felt familiar, but I was unable to remind myself of it. It seems you have survived and were able to evolve further."] [Oh, ja. It wasnt my intention to do it for revenge, but I guess I wouldnt mind having a taste of it now.] In all honesty, Im slightly shivering right now. Not from excitement but from fear. My body still remembers the fear I felt back then, but I know that I have grown much stronger from when I first met him. The being that gave me the closest experience of how death would feel like. I would cower and run away a few months ago. Im acting this provocative cause I need to hide this vulnerability of mine. I want to sound and feel tough. I want to show this guy that Im not prey anymore, but a predator ready to kill and defend herself if ites to it. [Understandable, pup. It was a mistake of me to squander that chance to kill you; a mistake I shall correct today. 3 months of age and you were able to achieve this much. I do not know how your kind, the dragons, would value this but it is deserving of some praise.] [Pah, dont patronize me with that speech. Youre only 6 years old, a dragon or even a human would spit on that arrogant attitude of yours. Dont try to imitate some old man, idiot.] [It would seem like being courteous was my failure. Thankfully, it has secured enough time for my pack to arrive.] He chortled when he said that. His confidence in this situation was clear as day, and its understandable. Being on the side of a numerical advantage would make anybody more confidant in their chances to win a fight. I couldnt help but make a heh. The garm stood proudly, believing that it will be an easy win for him, so I just let him have a moment, while a gleeful smile began to form on my face. Eventually, multiple wolves came out of the forest and into my sight, all of them had simr colored fur, dirt brown, that they share with garm in front of me. One, two, threeI count 9I drastically underpredicted the situation. I wouldve been very nervous were these things not [Warg]s Warg A type of monster categorized as a wolf type monster. These monsters are pack hunters that mercilessly hunt down prey by outnumbering them instead of overpowering them. Due to their low individual power, they rely on exhausting or distracting their prey before finishing them. Follows the orders of the alphas of a pack with blind loyalty. Their meat is average in taste. Rank E ["Considering that they are all close to a year old and you seem to suit the role of the alpha, I presume you are their parent?"] [They are my spawns.] You gotta be kidding me [Are you sure you want to bring them into this battle? If possible, I would like to keep this between us only, causewell, you should be able to guess] [Surviving in this world does not allow for the weak or timid. Your roars have made it clear that you are a threat for our pack, so now we must purge you from here, for the safety of the pack.] You gotta be kidding me here, old man! These are your kids! Shouldnt you be a bit more apprehensive about putting them in danger! You have [Identify], so you should be able to see my stats. And what do you mean about my roars? The ones I did the day before yesterday? That was singing! I was only singing! [No, wait! I was only singing! I wasn''t trying to scare you or anybody! That was my first time flying so I wanted to express my happiness. Besides, am I not a bit too small for such arge dinner party? Heh, are you really sure you want to fight me? There is honestly no need for any of us to die on this day.] This is only between you and me! I would even dly not have a fight at all. I dont need to have revenge, and I wont feel good killing off a family. My whole excitement from before ispletely gone! [Where has your fervor forbat gone? You might have lost your zeal but your presence in this forest is a threat for the pack, and we will exterminate anything that poses a risk for us.] He ignored my attempt for diplomacy [I see] InhaleExhale. [Then prepare for your cremation!] _____________________________MC''s Status Board Profile: Name: * Level: 10 Race: Young Crimson Spark Dragon Age: 4 Months Status: Health: 1237/1237 (+30) Mana: 4694/4694 (+69) Strength: 934 (+23) Intelligence: 1272 (+38) Vitality: 469 (+12) Wisdom: 542 (+13) Agility: 1864 (+49) Stamina: 924/924 (+25) Effects: None Skill Points: 1550 (-1450) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 6] [Spark Fires Fire Boost] Skill: Magic Skills and anything rted [Lava Magic Lv. 1] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 1] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 1] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 1] [Wind Magic Lv. 6] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Draconic Magics] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 1] [Silent Casting Lv. 5] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 4] (+1) [Mental Stability Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] Physical Skills and anything rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] (+3) [Draconic ws Lv. 2] [Draconic Fangs Lv. 1] Senses and Movement Skills [Stealth Lv. 8] [uracy Correction Lv. 4] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 4] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 7] [Presence Killer Lv. 6] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 9] (+1) [Acrobatic Lv. 8] Resistance Skills [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] [Pain Resistance Lv. 8] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] Stat Growths and rted SKills [Health Recovery Lv. 2] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 2]Others [Trap Creation Lv. 3] [Identify Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv. 3] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 7] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 6] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 5] [Humanize Lv. 4] (+1) [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] (New) [Telepathy] (New) Ability List: [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] Spell List: [Lava Ball] [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Shine] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Chapter 21: Make peace, not war, garms… Chapter 21: Make peace, not war, garms The early bird catches the worm. Petal me. Earth Crash! I do admit I have no idea about any realbat tactics and all the tactics or strategies Ive learned from fighting and living in the world is purely guesswork without proper testing, and I dont think any of my limited video game knowledge will help me here. All I know is that taking out the leader sounds like a sure way to win a battle. The "petals" from my spell [Petal me] began to shoot towards the wolf monsters, giving me an opening to materialize a massive boulder that I intend to squash the garm with. Kraaaaah! Like a rocket, I cast [Wind st] behind myself to close in the distance between me and the garm and mmed the giant rock. Grrr! Graouh?! Urgh, I missed With a big squish sound, my boulder seems to have squashed something so technically, I didnt miss. I only miss the hit on the garm butall this blood and viscera lying on the ground and under the boulder Did that warg just sacrifice its life to save the garm''s? I heard wolves would try to protect the alphas in a pack to safeguard the entire pack''s future, but losing their life for them? me Spear. me Spear. me Spear. Tsk, that doesnt mean I will stop trying to kill this bastard. Grrrrr. Graouh! While howling, a circle began forming under me, with magical runes slowly forming until it was finished. This magical circle is something that I should know just by feeling the flow of mana; the garm is casting a spell! With the activation of the spell, multiple thick, ck tendrils erupted from my shadow, slithered towards me, and began entangling me in their shadowy grasp. Argh! Ow! Kraaaargh! Verdammt, it hurts like heeeeeeeeeell! T-This has to be a [Dark Magic Spell]! Due to the time I tried to get [Water Resistance], I knew my titles were making dark and water elemental attacks extremely effective on me. This pain, however, is dreadful! Despite simply touching me, having the tendrils ensnare me feels like wrapping metal rods, still glowing red hot from being put under fire, around me. It burns. Unholy fire would be a good way to describe it, as it simply feels like the mana is searing through my scales, then my skin and damaging my flesh. Looking at my Health, it looks like the pain isnt an illusion with how much damage Im taking. Gritting my teeth, I took advantage of [Battle Mind] calming my senses and shot out three [me Spears] towards this spells owner. And all three were dodged. No matter how fast I cast, if I cant aim under this pressure then I cant hit something as agile as this garm. While I wasining about my inability to hit the garm, it managed to prepare another dark-colored magical circle for its next spell, which I was only able to recognize in this creeping darkness with [Night Vision]. [Petal mes]s fire waspletely extinguished, and theck of light was troubling. I cast [Terra Wall] to block a dark projectile-like spell that was shot at me. However, it seems the garm wasnt done with the assault, as it started to move around the wall, continuously shooting spells. With my mana supply, I could afford to counter each attack with a new wall, but this predicament will be a burden on my parallel minds, due to arcane corruptionbut I think the warg pincering from behind should also be addressed soon. For fucks sake, [Dark Magic] is really pissing me off! Minor Heal. Shine! Groouu Surrounding my body in incandescent light, the shackles dispersed into thin air. Having the pain removed by the healing spell, I could finally think clearly again. I cast a [Terra Wall] in the form of a lesser Great Wall of China to separate the garm from the wargs. With that done, I began my attack on them. With a giant boom, my [me Explosion] sent ripples of heat and me around itself, interrupting the advances of all remaining wargs so they could avoid my spell. However, two wargs were still caught in the shockwave of the explosion so I swiftly took them out with [Wind sh] while their guard was down. Afterward, I dashed towards the spells mes and coated my body in it using [Pyrokinesis]s control over fire. I would have preferred fabric, but clothing made from my own mes seems to fit this setting so much better. Warm-ups over. The show starts now! Spark me! I unleashed my dragon ability onto these wargs with an extra oomph. All I needed from this ability was a ground-sundering explosion to split up the wargs into smaller groups. Together they may be annoying but alone or in a pair? Easy enough. Oh, you should stay put Mr. Garm. Have a taste of your own medicine. Earthen Shackles. Bursting through the ground, a group of roots made from earth started to chase after the garm. That should give me enough time to take these wargs down. The garm is a tricky foe to kill if all these wargs are willing toy down their lives for him. Taking out fodder is my specialty anyway. It really doesnt matter which warg I target but the closest and the least surrounded one should be the least tedious. Running towards one of the wargs that matched my requirements; I manipte and tore off tiny fire fragments off my, otherwise, grandiose me dress and shot them towards the wargs. As you might expect, this warg didntst long under my tremendous firepower. With its life ended, I marked the two closest wargs and made my way towards them, This is close enough, and now brarck! [rIwaREc lE EWuCaSe rOn; Bo oFoneTe tIP To siMoMiD mI TerEElAr rEtE dINa HeRa] [Mental Attack (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] Ahhhh, too much information. Too much information! These damn wargs are attacking us with [Telepathy]. Its a mental attack! [rIwaREc lE EWuCaSe rOn; Bo oFoneTe tIP To siMoMiD mI TerEElAr rEtE dINa HeRa] Argh scheie, another batch. Who deactivated [Mental Stability], [Mental Warfare] or [Battle Mind]?! None of them are deactivated, you idiot. Stopining and help #4 and #5 block them. Kuck, Ill let you guys handle that. Im still able to cast some magic. As I could feel my mind being cleared up a bit, the wargs began to whimper in pain like innocent, little dogs. How do you like the taste of your own medicine, dogs? These wargs are really testing my limits with this information dump. They were either overflowing my head with iprehensible information, or they were shouting at a ridiculously loud volume that my own thoughts was being drowned out. In any case, my head was splitting apart and the fog of information began affecting my judgment and thinking. Luckily, my parallel minds have begun tounch the counterattack with my own [Telepathy]. In a sh between five wargs and myrades in arms, my side seems to be winning the mental warfare. While those wargs are in pain, I, the sixth mind and original mind, will be the one to end this quagmire. me Spea [STOP RIGHT THERE!] Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mental Stability Lv. 3] [Battle Mind Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] gained STOP SCREAMING IN MY HEAD! I recoiled from the powerful mental attack. Loudly shrieking and yelping in anguish, I desperately rotated my head to each side, until I saw the garm smirking, still dodging every single root from [Earthern Shackles]! I wanted to take the garm out now, but understanding that it was simply distracting me, I calmed down. The garm wants me to take my attention away from the wargs. I cant do what it wants. I want to, at least,in about that attack but I dont have the time nor concentration to do that correctly. I need to kill these wargs before the garm is freed. me Spear ["DO NOT IGNORE ME, CHILD!"] [STOP DOING THIS!SCHEIE, it hurts!] The pain inside my head grew and grew. I never felt this amount of head pains before, that it caused me to yelp excessively, having finallypletely abandoned any grace, elegance or pompousness I had before this fight. Seeing me whine andin like a child, he continued to taunt me, chuckling. [It seems taunting you is far easier than I thought.] [ARGH, what youre doing is unfair as hel] By instinct alone, I stopped my thoughts and lowered my body, avoiding what would have caused more than an aching head. Woah, where did that dark magic spelle from?! [Hmph, you dodged itConcerning your statement, this is how wargs hunt stronger prey and I am well acquainted with it. To survive, you must use all that is at your disposal without consideration of what is fair or not. No monster survives on goodwill alone.] With a dismissive tone, he exined to me the hunting style of a warg. Why did the description not tell me this? HEY, System Voice, this is important information that you should be putting into the description of these monsters. Verflucht nochmal! If you want to tell me that monsters need to forget about being considerate, then I will just do that then! For only a moment, I will extinguish all of you! Come, my mes! All the surrounding fire began swarming around me, burning anything mmable into cinders to fuel its growth. I began beating my wings, hoping that the updraft caused by my me will be enough to bring me to the sky. Kriaorrrrrrhhhhhh! Gather my mes. Burn this forest into ashes. Burn brighter than anyone who dares to steal my spotlight! Custom magic gained: [Imperial Hellfire] Imperial Hellfire! Roaring the name of this spell in my head, I flew up into the sky and gathered all the fire that is in this area into a huge cloud of inferno above me. With the wargs and garm still attacking me mentally; my mind, parallel mind included, has fully descended into anger and chaos from all this pain. All moral decisions were cut off as I fully embraced my draconic wrath. With my mana being released and used to activate this spell, I turned my body and began diving towards the ground. On impact, the inferno cloud crashed and started to spread across the ground simr to the shockwave caused by a meteor crashing on a. A sea of fire was all that I can see. The grasnd that we are fighting in, the trees of the forest, and all life were consumed by this unnatural disaster created by those taunting words of an arrogant, piece of shit garm. He speaks so noble but behaves like amon street thug! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] has risen from [Level 10] to [Level 11] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 400 skill points Something diedand my mind seems to be free from inference now. The experience I gained is too little for it to be the garm. How did he dodge that? He couldn''t possibly have tanked this attack if a mere ncing hit from my [Inferno st] was enough to shave off over half of his health. He probably had the chance to heal himself a bit, through [Health Recovery], but there is still zero chance that he can survive a hit. With the ashes and embers starting to settle down and dispersing itself from my view, I could only watch in horror how ck everything now looks. My eyes widened up enough to call myself an anime character, I swallowed my dry spit, now realizing that my actions have caused something terrible. This green and lush piece of the Belzac Forest was eradicated by my spell. The damage was widespread, but I managed to contain my mes from spreading any further. My efforts still werent able to prevent this ce from bing a fleeting memory of a, once, beautiful woond. [Youhow could you?] A voice filled with horror entered my mind. I flinched upon hearing those words, but my guilt was quickly overshadowed by the remnants of my anger. I defiantly rebuked his words with an emotion-filled answer. [To survive, you must use all that is at your disposal without consideration of what is fair or not. That is what you told me.] [Our ancestral homeThere is a limit to what you can and cannot do!] [Dont lecture me on this. I know what I did is rather cruel, but the forest will grow back after a few years, while my life will not. To survive, I will do what I must. Dont be a hypocrite, old man.] [It seems I have done another mistake. I shouldnt have provoked a dragon, no matter how young. Maybe it was also a mistake to not make peace with you, considering your titles] My titles? What does he mean with that? [If I had taken your offer to leave in peace, maybe my young wouldnt have perished. The pride of my bloodlinepelled me to repel youbut it seems this will be our undoing] [me your stubbornness. Its toote to stop this now, so raise your head ande!] [As you wish] With that said, the garm lunged towards me. While it might seem like a simple frontal attack, it was actually a feint for his true intentions. A magical circle began forming under my feet, in my shadows. He probably expected me to not notice it while in my anger, but the same trick wont work on me twice. It was his fault for not having [Silent Casting], a skill that blocks any sound and trace of mana from the spell. It was essentially [Stealth] and [Presence Killer] in one skill for magicians. Do you seriously think a real mage, like me, would not see through itok, now Im rambling. Oh, the spell is nearly finished. That was some quick thinking there. Skill acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Thought eleration Lv. 1] acquired Ah! Awesome~ Stop getting distracted, original mind! Oh. And then the garm swiped his w towards my face. Everything went ck. Hmmm. WellUhhh. I guess I shouldnt have been so deliberately distracted by my own thoughts there. His speed elerated in thest few moments when I had that Oh thoughte into my head. Hmm. That is what you called messing up by being overconfident in your abilities, and everybody is mad at me again. Ah, my parallel minds will get even madder, if I say that any louder. Actually, Ive been pretty childishtely. Its weird that [Humanize] would deliberately downgrade your mental age, depending on the humanized forms physical age. I like the carefree feeling of being a kid again butthe ramifications for acting stupid around these mature individuals is harsh. Those guys should loosen up a bitor maybe I should just stop being a brat. Ha ha, I had tough at this nostalgic thoughtsad memories of the early days of my idol trainee days I could hear the sizzling of thest embers of a life. I heard it so many times already, but it never gets old I heard it so many times already, but it never gets old. How weird that I''m not nervous at all in this situation. Usually, if something that goes against my nning happens, I would freak out and won''t be able to function for a few seconds until I can calm down. Such a weird thing to bepletely calm now. My anger is finally gone. [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] Kuck The taste of blood. I hate this taste so much. Its too much iron. [H-How?] [You need to see my shadow to activate the spell. Nothing hard to counter.] Dark Tendrils Erupts dark elemental tendrils from a targeted shadow. Requires the user to see the shadow of the target While it wont stop the spell after it activates, I can still interrupt the casting itself. Using [Humanize]s mana cloud, I was able to block the garms field of view, which caused the magic circle to disappear. Despite only have 2/3rd of my stats, my smaller frame helped me maneuver around easily tond a counterattack. [I seeIt seems you have won this battle. I would like to apologize for the insults and hostility.] [Yeahgood fight. I-I also would like to apologize for acting like a stubborn child. Thisreally shouldnt havee to be] Spitting out the blood that came into my mouth, I gave a proper apology for being the cause of this whole debacle. I provoked a fight by acting stupid. I burned down this forest in my anger tantrum. Everything that happened just now, was my fault. Guessing my current thoughts, it gave me a proud smile a father would give his daughter to reassure her that everything is alright. [Dont despair Bask in this victory. You have earned itcongrattions.] Whroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] has risen from [Level 11] to [Level 16] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 2000 skill points Pffeven in death, he just had to act cool. A six-year-old just showed me, a 15-year-old, how uncool I am. This attack was truly the most devastating. With the mana mist dispersing, the sight of my [Spark w] deep in the garm''s chest was the first thing I saw. It was a split-second made move, but it was nothing but brilliant. I pulled out my ws, the sharp sickles now covered in blood. His lifeless corpse fell down on the ground, like a broken marite, and the once proud, but arrogant, wolf was no more. Why, did you have to be thisplicated. Thatst moment scared us so much. No matter how strong we get, no matter how much we shine; you should never, ever forget our roots. Keep up your guard in battle. ''Ahaha, you guys heard that, huh?'' Of course, we would. We are you. You cant hide anything from yourself.'' ''I am thou, thou art I. Even if thou art plunged into the depths of darkness, we shall always watch over thou. Thine conviction shall be the beacon for thy light to shine through. ''Awesome. That sounds exactly what a Persona would say. Now I only need a mask.'' Iughed at my parallel minds attempt to reassure me that what we did was necessary. Phew, lets go to sleep. Cant argue with that. I also have to find another ce to sleep as everything is gone now. Urgh, this mental fatigue is terrible. Whroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Huh? Lets ignore that. Nothing good cane from following that howl. Whroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Would I even be able to escape from it? It has been some time now andst time we met; it was close to evolving to a C rank monster. It is definitely demanding me toe over to it with that loud hond it will probably not end peacefully. I don''t want to go, but I also don''t feel like I can just run away now. I can probably recover quite a bit of stamina until I get there. I turned back into a dragon and made my way towards the ce the, probably, garm with the [Pack Leader] title is calling me from. ******************* Urgh, why am I even doing this? This is stupid. This is so very stupid. All these skeletons are creeping me out. Identify. Garm Skeleton The skeleton of the monster wolf that hunts in packs to take down its prey. Rank D Darkness Garm Skeleton The skeleton of a darkness garm that uses dark elemental magic to cripple its enemy. Rank C Shadow Garm Skeleton The skeleton of a shadow garm that uses advance dark elemental magic to severely cripple enemies and preys alike. Rank B Fenrir Skeleton The skeleton of the mystical wolf type monster, the Fenrir, a descendant of the wolf monster Belzac. Rank A Skeletons of garms and a fenrirOn the other side, there are Human Skeleton The skeleton of a human Dwarf Skeleton The skeleton of a dwarf Leonid Skeleton The skeleton of a beastman that possess the blood of a lion monster Panthereon Skeleton The skeleton of a beastman that possess the blood of a panther-like monster Well, that proves this world is filled with fantasy humanoid races. There is no equipment or clothing on the skeleton. A shame. Still, Belzac, huh? Never knew this forest was named after a Fenrir called Belzac. No wonder that garm mentioned this being their ancestral home or something like that. Kinda selfish of him to try to kill me for it but I understand that it would be annoying to learn somebody is rampaging in your home. I wonder what happened in this forest for there to be this many skeletons. It really looked like a battlefield where a bunch of humans, dwarves, and beastmen waged war against a ton of wolf type monsters. After walking a bit further into the area, I arrived at an open grasnd. In the middle of the field, a bird''s nest or something, is surrounded by a myriad of additional skeletons. Standing up in front of the nest is the garm. The pack leader. The real alpha of this former pack of garms and wargs.Pack Leader Garm''s Status Board Profile: Name: * Level: 28 Race: Darkness Garm Age: 9 Years Status: Health: 1498/6998 Mana: 403/3609 Strength: 3461 Intelligence: 1903 Vitality: 2102 Wisdom: 2269 Agility: 4901 Stamina: 431/4590 Effects: [Exhaustion (Major)] [Bleeding (Moderate)] [Stress (Major)] [Depression (Moderate)] [Rage (Minor)] [Adrenaline (Moderate)] Skill: Magic Skills and anything rted [Arcane Mind Lv. 5] [Mana Control Lv. 7] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 6] [Arcane Mind Lv. 5] [Wind Magic Lv. 6] [Wind Amp] [Dark Magic Lv. 9] [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] [Cast Revocation Lv. 4] [Mental Stability Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4]Physical Skills and anything rted [Stamina Strike Lv. 9] [Mana Strike Lv. 7] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 6] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 7] [Enhanced ws Lv. 10] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 10]Senses and Movement Skills [Concealment Lv. 2] [uracy Correction Lv. 4] [Concentration Lv. 8] [Prediction Lv. 7] [Danger Perception Lv. 5] [Probability Correction Lv. 3] [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] [Primal Senses] [Tracking Lv. 10] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Silence Lv. 1] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 7] [Acrobatic Lv. 9] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 9] [Thought eleration Lv. 4]Resistance Skills [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] [Pain Resistance Lv. 6] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 5] [Poison Resistance Lv. 2] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 4] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 8] [Fire Resistance Lv. 2] [Earth Resistance Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7]Stat Growth and rted Skills [Health Recovery Lv. 5] [Mana Recovery Lv. 6] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Identity Blocker Lv. 8] [Identify Lv. 6] [Terror Aura Lv. 6] [Leadership Lv. 5] [Kin Controller Lv. 3] [Dismantle Lv. 3] [Pregnancy Lv. 5] [Starvation Lv. 9] [Telepathy] Spell List: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] Titles: [Pack Leader] [Belzacs Sessor] [Protective Mother] Gulp, no way. Nein, nein, nein, nein. Belzac''s Sessor A title given to a descendant of Belzac that is destined to be the next Belzac. Boosts experience gain and skill proficiency gain. Increases Dark Elemental resistance and proficiency, while also improving the effectiveness of Dark Elemental spells. As a descendant of the mystical three-eyed Fenrir, Belzac, the possessor gains heightened parameters, when fighting with other of its pack Protective Mother A title given to a mother that will defend its family to the bitter death. Heightens parameters when fighting with its kin Impossible. Just impossible. [I-I am sorry. I didnt want to fight them.] Gulp, her aura is bing even fiercer. Come on, I don''t want to fight against you. Please, you''re even wounded, so, please! This ce is suffocating. Not only is it super creepy due to skeletonsying around but this garm has her [Terror Aura] active. This pressure is daunting. [Ill get out of this forest. I have enough food in my Storage magic. I can give you all of it if we can end this peacefully.] [Uhhh, hello?] [Can you please speak? I know you have [Telepathy].] Uhh, maybe it wasnt a good idea to mention that I used [Identify] on her. I still think that this skill is an extremely intrusive skill that ignores the very concept of personal privacy. It would have been a sin if [Identity Blocker] hadnt existed. This situation is still very awkward. I''m trying tomunicate with her, but she isnt responding to anything I say. I still think my decision toe was idiotic. She does have [Exhaustion (Major)] so she wouldn''t have been able to pursue me even if she wanted to. Im also curious about what shes guarding behind her. Shes been standing in front of that nest, this whole time without moving an inch. Guess a look cant hurt [Do note any closer to the nest.] [J-Ja, maam!] Scary. [Fight me.] Uhh, no thank you. Im tired. [Thank you for the offer but I have to decline.] [I did not suggest, I ordered you to fight me.] This one is also very stubborn. If we canmunicate with each other, then why must we fight against each other. I just want somebody to talk with that isnt obsessed with killing me. [If this is about revenge, then I am really sorry. I said it already, but I offered your partner and children peace. Your pack wanted to kill me, so I was forced to do it. It wasnt my fault. I also dont want to fight you.] It''s kinda a half-truth? Revenge was tempting, but I really was offering them peace to stop any bloodshed between us. In the end, I only acted on self-defense. [You will fight me.] These stubborn wolves. Ok, ok. This seems to be the only way out of this situation. She is heavily handicapped with low health, mana and stamina while having both [Exhaustion (Major)] and [Bleeding (Moderate)]. Her other stats are still ridiculously high and there are also the effects of her titles. If my [Detection Sensor] is correct, then something is behind her and I bet it is one of her children. However, I personally know how detrimental [Exhaustion] is for the body. It should even out the ying field. I just need to be careful of her attacks, both magical and physical. I should be able to dodge themprobably. I ought to keep an eye on my own stamina. Thest thing I need is being inflicted by [Exhaustion] myself. [Ok, I am ready] [Good. Let us begin.] A note from AbyssRaven Maybe this was bad timing to release a chapter about burning down a forest? Seriously, I hope the Australiens among my readers are doing alright. So, it seems like I''m really bad at keeping the length of battle chapters to a minimum. Considering how many of these *sound effects* things I used in the fight between the orc, I''ve decided to not use any in this chapter. Pure describing. I think using too many *sound effects* would cripple an author''s growth, so I hope I was able to show some growth in my writing style here. It got super long that way. One question though, did I do too much tell and not enough showing? ''If you guys like the chapter, thene on and follow us! Rate or favorite and you will help our story grow!'' ''Thanks for reading!'' Edit: Did some stuff to make certain things a bit clearer. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(38) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 22: Nothing ever works exactly how you want it to. Chapter 22: Nothing ever works exactly how you want it to. Not cool. Ahhh. Not coooool! Woah! Not coooooooool! Too fast! Too faarghhh! O! In a hail of ws, I managed to barely dodge most attacks by the skin of my teeth, but the exhaustion caused by the garms flurry made me unable to react to the [Dark sh] that sliced a portion of my scales off my body. This is a serious problem now. If a simple [Dark Tendrils] spell was able to cause me that much agony, then being hit by this spell, felt like having my skin violently torn apart and then having this exposed flesh burned by fire, with no hopes that the wound will cauterize. Due to the pain, my parallel minds unsteady attempts to heal me with [Moderate Heal] felt like an eternity. The battle just suddenly started when I agreed to fight the garm. I dont know if its due to mental fatigue, but my reactions have begun to feel slower. My breathing was heavy, the beating of my heart could be heard, and my senses are working on overdriveand this is only the start of the battle. [Stand.] Urgh, jerk. Despite being wounded, she was the one who starting attacking first. She dashed behind me with [Shadow Dash], which looked like she was teleporting from one shadow to the next and aimed a bite towards my neck. I dodged her fangs and countered it with a [Spark w]. Again, contrary to her condition, she sidestepped it and started her [Dark sh] barrage. I dunno if she was baiting me into staying so close to her but it sure felt like it. A fast dodge into numerous consecutive while keeping close to me; giving me no chance to gain any distance, which I needed to dodge thatst attack. Her [Chant Revocation Lv. 4] allowed her to cast her spells at a higher pace,pared to her partner, but I noticed that there was a long dy between each of them. From mid-range, it would be easy to dodge, I think. Close-range? Not when the caster is giving me little to no room to work with. Its also surprising that that spell was able to pierce through my [Draconic Barrier]. It did soften the attack up, so I didnt receive the full brunt of it, but it still hurts like hell. No, waitThe damage would have been lethal My body further tensed up at this thought. Parallel minds, we need to fully focus. This garm is no pushover. An experienced fighter with the power to back it up. We''re kinda outmatched here. Urgh, we can do this, right? Were gonna die if we cant. [Stand!] Urgh,e ooooon. All buff spells activate. Oh, right. Forgot to activate my buffs. Oof. y the mage. Stay away from her and bombard her non-stop with spells. Take the initiative and dont even think of getting close. Having chosen to use my preferred battle style, hit-and-run, I jumped off the ground and began running away from the garm, meanwhile, all of my parallel minds began readying different types of spells. Obviously, the garm pursued me but I wont have her chase me down that easily. With every ready spell, my parallel mind would cast it and start anew with a different spell. Seeing the colorful parade of magical attacks was mesmerizing but also confusing, as my parallel minds are definitely going crazy with the variety of spells. Ranging from attack spells like [Petal mes] to disrupting spells like [Earthen Shackles]. She seems to be having some trouble but all the dashing, jumping, twisting, and vaulting through this bullet hell without taking any major damage is an impressive feat by itself! I can definitely keep up with how high my maximum mana is, but that would be a horrendous idea. It can definitely work, with how critical her condition and stamina are, but I have that problem too. Im still exhausted from thest fight so I dont want to risk [Arcane Fever] but considering how intense my parallel minds are shooting out spells, I cant help but worry. This fight will be a war of attrition, if nothing happensand just like that, something did happen. Having finished casting [Shadow Dash], the garm disappeared into her shadow and reappeared using my shadow as some kinda gate. Her attack came at me swiftly, but having seen her use it before, I adapted quickly by widening the distance between us by sting her with [Wind st]. The spell did no damage, but it pushed her back a bit and helped me get into the air, where I started pping my wings. Im still far from being called a good flyer, so I would rather not fight her like this. However, air superiority should be the advantage I need to win this fightor at least I hope she cant fly, too. Ok, thankfully she can''t fly. She did try using [Dark Tendrils] to snatch me but due to how much distance I have brought myself from any source of shadows, I can rest easy knowing that she wont be able to use [Shadow Dash] on me again. With this kinda situation I could use [Spark Fire Breath], right? Four of my parallel minds are needed to fly but manager mind can still cast spells. I believe I can use a dragon ability while flying, so we could work together to lead her with spells and then hit her with a surprise stream of fire! Lets do this, girls! Commencing my n, manager mind began shooting out strong spells once at a time. A myriad of spells started to bomb the area underneath me, ravaging the grounds and tearing off pieces of the earth, terraforming this grasnd of bones into a battlefield of destruction. Come one As more and more spells exploded and consumed the vegetation beneath, the area that the garm could move around decreased at a staggering rate, not slowing down as I burned through my mana like a madwoman. The garm didnt falter while evading all of it but I was luring her into a trap involving being cooked alive by dragon fire. Ja, just a bit more! Now! Spark Fire Breath. Inferno st. A stream of dragon fire submerged the area under me while [Inferno st] was cast sequentially to bomb the ground. Compared to the fight from earlier, I made sure to control the fire, so it doesnt spread too much and scorch the area of all things beautiful. I hope I got her with this With the smoke clearing, the answer to my question was a disappointing Nein. Dumbfounded that something sopletely out of my expectations happened, a certain amount of fear and impatience began to creep up to me. I mean, there was nowhere to dodge, and I-I saw the ground under me beingpletely drowned in a sea of fire. No way, no way. Why didnt it work! Did I aim correctly? I must have missed but-but how. The whole area is on fire. No way did she dodged that. In all my panic, a bolt of [Dark Bolt] came shooting up to me, nearly hitting one of my wings. Ahhh! Sch-Schei-Scheie, calm down wings, calm down! This isnt how you focus. I need to control my flyingand I need to get my head back into the game. I need to continue the pressure. Gotta calm down. I even had to calm down my parallel minds as they started to go crazy with theory crafting now. me Spear. Wrouuuuh! I and the garm began a firing show, each shooting out one projectile spell at a time, with er casting speed slowly increasing over time. If she continues this casting speed, then her mana will run out earlier than mine. I thought. I was really hoping that shes panicking, knowing that she wont win in an attrition war so shes desperately trying to end the battle now. It was merely a nave wish. ! From behind! Huh? What? There is nothing there. Woah! Scheie,e on [Prediction] you cant mess with me in this kinda situation. I have no room for errors! [Prediction] warned me that another source of killing intent, simr to the garms, wasing from behind me. However, turning around I saw absolutely nothing. The garm was still standing there in front of me, so how could it be possible? Could it be some kinda trick? With this thought, I went ahead and used [Identify] to reassess her. Identify. New info! [Shadow Clones]! During this moment where the new information began streaming into my head, I also heard some rustling in a tree behind me. Uh?! Spark A gleaming w coated in a liquid appeared [Paralyzed (Minor)] [Poisoned (Minor)] [Tranquilized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] meArgh! I dont know how she did it. All I know is that she used [Shadow Clones] and substituted herself somewhere in time. She then climbed a tree behind me and ambushed me while my attention was pinned on the clone in front of me. A sharp feeling of pain appeared on my back and I could only imagine how terrible the gash must look like. I was able to shoot out [Spark me] after getting hit but a sense of weakness surged within me. With my body having lost lotion, and with that elevation, I crashed on the ground. All I could think during this whole fall was that my attack finally hit the garm. Bufukurgh! Why doesmy body feel so weak? Nothing wanted to move. My whole body was numb from whatever she used to do this to me. Was it an ability? No. This isnt the time to contemte that. I need to use [Cure] to get rid of these abnormal effects. [Do not use magic.] Argh, go to hell. Cure. Urgh! Ahhhhhhhh. Scheie! My back! My back. What is this pain? Modest Heal! O. [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] An unbearable pain came flooding through me from my left wing, where I could audibly hear something popping. [I have left a deep gash on your back, close to the wings. I do not know much about dragons, but I believe their wings are sensitive to damage and mana usage.] Urgh, the abnormal effects are gone, and I healed my lost health but why is [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing]] not going away?! Modest Herrgh! The status effect isnt going away! [What did you do to me?!] I demanded her for an answer, which she answered in a monotonous voice. ["I merely shed your back. I did not know if the rumor was true, but it was worth trying. If you mean the abnormal effects, then that I can exin."] With that said, she raised her right paw and showed it to me. A slimy fluid was oozing on her ws. ["This is a poison I have concocted. It is a mixture of three poison that each inflict paralyzation, drowsiness and health damage separately."] [You-You made that?] [I saw human hunters soaking their projectiles with a poison they have created. An ingenious idea for a monster like us without an organ that produces poison.] Human hunters? I saw on T.V. that some indigenous humans would coat their arrows with poison from animals in the area. Is this what she meant with projectiles? [Now] Having answered my question, the garm continued the fight by disappearing into her shadow. [Shadow Dash] again! I cant dodge it! [Terra Wall]? No time. There really isnt time to think. Just do something! Here shees! Come mes! Uhhfire wall?! I tried to do the same thing with [Imperial Hellfire] but it doesn''t seem like the same thing will happen here, regardless I was able to create a firewall to surround me. The garm''s attack wasn''t able to hit me, probably cause she didn''t want to get burned by my mes. Should buy me enough time. Moderate Heal. Instead of using her ws and fangs, the garm resorted back to using spells to pierce my wall of fire. I just trapped myself in a small area, having to rely on [Prediction] to dodge. Were trapped in our own attack! We need to do something! Your suggestion, then?!!! I dont think weve any choice left. [Imperial Hellfire]! What?! Shes just gonna dodge it! [Spark Fire Breath] to create more fire and then use that to do an [Imperial Hellfire]. Even if she dodges it, we have no other choice. Were gonna die if we keep this going. Urgh. R.I.P forest. Spark Fire Breath. Hopefully, I can jump high enough Please let this workImperial Hellfire! [Arcane Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] Oh noooo! My parallel minds shouted in unison, voices filled with distress, as I started to feel like my mana was moving more sluggish than usual. A burning heat, simr to a fever, spread throughout my body, invoking something simr to bing sick inside me. Disregarding this fact, my body began to shake at a violent speed, as I started to push myself over my limit. Putting in as much strength and mana as I can possibly give, I jumped into the air with my mouth still spewing out mes. With my wings still damaged, I couldn''t risk damaging them any further, but I needed to use this spell, right now! Enduring the surge of pain, I called the name of the spell and crashed onto the ground, creating another sea of mes. The forest might get burned again but this really isn''t the time to think about anything else besides survival. Green Peace is gonna lynch me for this! Gawroooooh Huh? No way! Is that [Air Shield]? No way are you able to block all of this! To be honest, the worst part of that spell is that you need to continuously supply it with mana to keep it up, and it gets worse if you need to use it to block. No matter how much higher your stats are, they cant beat the two worse enemies of all magicians. Mana Stress and Arcane Fever. You must be insane to do this! Bu-But why does it look like she can make it through this, too? Those eyesthose fucking eyes. WHY DO THEY LOOK LIKE SHE CAN HANDLE EVEN MORE! [Terror (Moderate)] [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] No way. No way. No way. No way. No way. I cant do this. I cant do this. I cant do this. I fucked up, again. I fucked up, again. I fucked up, again. I am not good enough Everything is finished. Im already losing Health due to [Arcane Fever] and moving my mana around my body feels like having rough sand coursing through my bloodstream, ripping tiny little scars along the blood vessels. My strongest spell was repelled. My fire is gone. Only cinders and the scorched marks on the grass are the only things that proved that I did anything just now. With the shield dispelled, the garm looks no worse than in the beginning. The only scarthe only damage she received in this whole fight was a bit of sizzled fur on her belly There is always someone better, huh [Everything for my daughterfor my packfor my family.] Useless. All I did was useless. Nothing I did meant anything. Struggle however I want, it wont be enough to change the results. [StandYou cannot?] How is ambition or hard work worth anything if you just cant do it. Try as you will, sometimes it just wont work out. You stand up, you fail. You stand up again, you fail. You stand up, stand up, stand up, stand upbut you fail. Why suffer? [You fought well. You are strong. Stand, child.] Why are you encouraging me? Cant you see that I have tried it over and over and over and over and over, again? It wont work out this time. I am not as good as you. I am just gonna fail again. [If this is all you can muster then this is the end, young dragon.] Maybe it should all justend? No more suffering. No more failures. I dont deserve another chance. Sigh, not even my parallel minds want to say somethingguess I have fully given up. With every step she walks, I feel fear. Scared that I will die. Am I that scared of letting this sad excuse of a life end so suddenly? How sad I should just stop bothering people [Depression (Major)] inflicted on [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] Wru? An explosion of blood and gore exploded in front of the garm. It was loud enough to wake me up from my mncholy to notice that the garm was missing a leg. IdentifyGarm Leader''s Status Board Profile: Name: * Level: 28 Race: Darkness Garm Age: 9 Years Status: Health: 243/5598 Mana: 0/3609 Strength: 2101 Intelligence: 1903 Vitality: 1602 Wisdom: 1409 Agility: 2701 Stamina: 0/3590 Effects: [Exhaustion (Critical)] [Bleeding (Critical)] [Stress (Critical)] [Mana Stress (Critical)] [Arcane Fever (Critical) [Adrenaline (Major)] Skill: Magic Skills and anything rted [Arcane Mind Lv. 5] [Mana Control Lv. 7] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 6] [Arcane Mind Lv. 5] [Wind Magic Lv. 6] [Wind Amp] [Dark Magic Lv. 9] [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] [Cast Revocation Lv. 4] [Mental Stability Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4]Physical Skills and anything rted [Stamina Strike Lv. 9] [Mana Strike Lv. 7] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 6] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 7] [Enhanced ws Lv. 10] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 10]Senses and Movement Skills [Concealment Lv. 2] [uracy Correction Lv. 4] [Concentration Lv. 8] [Prediction Lv. 7] [Danger Perception Lv. 5] [Probability Correction Lv. 3] [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] [Primal Senses] [Tracking Lv. 10] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Silence Lv. 1] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 7] [Acrobatic Lv. 9] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 9] [Thought eleration Lv. 4]Resistance Skills [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] [Pain Resistance Lv. 6] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 5] [Poison Resistance Lv. 2] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 4] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 8] [Fire Resistance Lv. 2] [Earth Resistance Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7]Stat Growth and rted Skills [Health Recovery Lv. 5] [Mana Recovery Lv. 6] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Identity Blocker Lv. 8] [Identify Lv. 6] [Terror Aura Lv. 6] [Leadership Lv. 5] [Kin Controller Lv. 3] [Dismantle Lv. 3] [Pregnancy Lv. 5] [Starvation Lv. 9] [Telepathy] Spell List: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] Titles: [Pack Leader] [Belzacs Sessor] [Protective Mother] Information Blocked [Mana Stress (Critical)] [Arcane Fever (Critical)] What? [I-I seem to ha-haveus too muchmana.] I could hear her wheezing even from this distance. I couldnt properly process any of this information, so I just stayed silent. [This was not the ending I wasnning. I thought I couldhold on for a few more days.] [] [Come, child. Do notgive me that lookit seems you have won this battle.] Another explosion. Wrah! Wrooooo [How regrettableIwish to apologize to youfor having you endure through my little game.] Game? [I wonder if my dear partner willhate me for this.] I am confused. I am confused. What is she saying? [Whatdo you mean with that.] [Please take care of my little pup. She is just like you. Please listen to the words of this dying mother. She isthest Belzac] Wroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! With a howl simr to her partner, her heavily damaged body dropped onto the ground. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Crimson Spark Dragon *] has risen from [Level 16] to [Level 24] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 3700 skill points What? I blinked. I blinked. I blinked. Nothing in my mind was even working properly right now. I fully epted my death. I was ready for it. I wanted it to all end. ButI survived? Did I just win? Bu-But how was that a win? I lost I was not strong enough. Her wordsWhat did she mean with little game? Was I that much of a fodder that I was not worth the effort to fight? Was I the kobold in this fight? I was reminded of the night I fought the kobold tribe. The battle was easy enough for me to enjoy it. Excitement. An excitement that this garm must have felt for beating me to the ground. But there is nothing to feel good about this sort of ending. I was defeated. I should have been the one to die. She should have been the one to survive for her babys sake. Once again, a sound broke my mncholy. My attention returned back to reality to discern where the sound came from. Whimpers? Oh right, speaking of the baby. Shewanted me to look after the baby, right? The killer of her motherlooking after her infant. Pure nauseating irony To the victor goes the spoils and, in my book, this win was hers. I moved towards the nest in the center of the area. My battle with the garm was devastating for the whole area. The only ce that seem normal, unharmed from anything I did, was this little nest for her baby. That fierce determination was to protect this child. I moved close and took a peek. Wruf! Scheie, I scared her. [Uhh, Im sorry. Please dont be scared. I am not here to hurt you.] Easier said than done, really. Imagine hearing that from a ck scaled dragon, after hearing the screams and explosions of a battle, and the first person you see isn''t your mum, but that very same ck scaled dragon. Can she understand me? Telepathy should be able to convey my intentions but maybe she isnt old enough to fully grasp it. I should check her age. Identify.Baby Wolf Doggie''s Status Board Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 0 Race: Young Warg Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 50/50 Mana: 15/15 Strength: 30 Intelligence: 10 Vitality: 15 Wisdom: 10 Agility: 35 Stamina: 40/40 Effects: None Skill Points: 0 Skill: [Primal Senses] [Enhanced ws Lv. 1] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 1] [Telepathy] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] ! [Anata wa, osoraku, nihonjindesuka?] (Are you, perhaps, Japanese?) I instinctively talked in Japanese. My mothersnguage. Wruf?! Wait, [Telepathy] pretty much trantes my words. She wont be able to know that I can speak Japanese, but she should be able to understand what I said there. Why am I speaking in Japanese, then? For nostalgias sake? [I, too, ama reincarnator. I died on earth and was reborn as a dragon in this world.] Wruf?! Wroof! I could see her wagging her tail uncontrobly, with eyes showed fear but also confusion. I can rte. You are born into a weird world, with weird things, with weird killer things, and all you want to do is to ask questions. [Huh, what? I cant understand you. Cant you use your skill [Telepathy]?] Wruf? [You dont? Uhh, to use it you just need to think and imagine sending a message to me. It feels like sending an E-Mail but through our thoughtsah, please hold on! I will touch your paw with my tail, so please dont be scared. I really am not here to hurt you.] Uhh, I nearly forgot that [Telepathy] consumes mana. She would probably kill herself if she uses it with her current amount of mana. With my control over my own mana, Im able to transfer some of it, through touch, over to somebody. It worked on fishes so it should work on wargs, right? [Ok, I am lending you a bit of my mana so try using [Telepathy] as I exined.] [Hello?] A voice! A soft one. [Ja, hello!] I immediately replied when I heard her voice in my head, which caused this person to flinch in surprise. I cant forget that I look terribly scary. [Oh, sorry for scaring you again, I didnt mean to shout like that. Are you speaking Japanese, right now? [Telepathy] automatically trantes what we say, so I believe you are understanding everything in Japanese, while I am understanding them in English.] [I-I see] [Oh right, introductions! I amYou must be Saori Segawa, right?] That felt a bit awkward, but what can I say? I cant remember my name. [Yes, I am Segawa SaoriHow do you know my name?] Hearing her confirm her name turned something off inside my head. [Depression (Major)] disappeared. All my thoughts from before were shoved into the depths of my mind. I dont know why, but I felt happy. It sounds weird, ja, but it just feels like everything bad that happened to me, just vanished. I quicklyposed myself, suppressing my urge to smile, as that would probably cause a misunderstanding when I do it in my dragon form. [There is a skill [Identify] that allows me to look at others profiles. A profile is simr to a twitter profile screen.] [Is that not an intrusion to the privacy of otherswoah! Careful! Are you ok?!] [Urgh, the fatigue is getting to me now. Im sorry but I think I need to go to sleep now] My body is finally giving in. Two battles that I was not prepared for, both extremely taxing on both my mind and body, and both in such a short time. The exhaustion itself isnt bad, Ill probably wake up in a day, but what concerns me is this [Arcane Fever]. I dont have much Health left and its still decreasing, showing no signs of stopping. [Huh? Wait, please stop! You cannot sleep now. This whole situation is very vexing, and I need more answers like what this ce is sup] Before I finally sumb to the heavy strains on my body, I erected an igloo made from [Terra Wall], took out a spare [Meat Paradise], and ignited a campfire with some spare wood I had in my storage. I gave out a yawn and then crashed into the garms nest, mind foggy and my strength depleted. [Whe-Where did this bowle from?! How was this thing constructed?! Why is there a fire now?!Whyit is asleepAt least introduce yourself before you fall asleep. Unbelievable, first a giant wolf and now a giant lizard with wings? This just has to be a dreamright?] That was all I could hear until I slowly drifted off, once again entering aa-like state. Before I fully lost my consciousness, I prayed. To nobody specific, I just dearly wanted somebody to hear this wish. Please, I do not want to die yet. Not now, when I am finally not alone anymore. I will change and stop acting like a whiny little brat, so please! Please, let me live. Chapter 23: I am Saori Segawa Chapter 23: I am Saori Segawa My name is Segawa Saori or Saori Segawa if you use the western naming standard. I amin my early twenties and am a history teacher at Shirako High School, a, rather, prestigious college-preparatory school designed to transform its students, through a rigorous curriculum, into the elites of the future. While our ranking among our peers is nothing to scoff about, a gem among the rubble you can say, we are still not considered the shiniest among them. Well, that is nothing for me to worry about. Regardless if we are the best or not, the environment of the school is strict but fair, which provides our students with the necessary requirements for an efficient academic life. It also helps that the pay is rather goodahem. Besides my duty to teach history, I also serve as the homeroom teacher for a 3rd year or, the equivalent, 12-grade ss. On a, usually, normal day, I was concluding my ss preparations for the day and was about to head out of the teachers room for the first period. I was rather excited as the first ss Ill be teaching would be my own. But everything turned dark. I dont remember how it happened. I believe I wasnt even outside the room when it happened. The moment I regained back my consciousness I was looking at a giant wolf licking me. Frankly, the sudden change from sorting out my lecture papers to being covered in saliva was mortifying, to the point that I screamed and tried to run away from the wolf. I wasnt thinking properly back then but that was the moment I was born, or reborn seems to be more fitting, so it made sense that my body didnt have the strength to escape. That didnt change the fact that I struggled quite a bit. The wolf seemed quite surprised when I panicked that much. [My child, you must stop fidgeting. You need to be cleaned.] These were the first words I heard in this new world. You must understand that this whole situation is not something you could ever mentally prepare yourself for, so acting like a normal person, instead of soothing me, those words caused my already agitated self to break. [Stop moving!] Was all I heard before falling back into another sleep. I know not how long I slept but it felt like an eternity. Could this have been death? Swimming inplete darkness with no light to guide you anywhere, constantly wondering if you are swimming upwards or delving even deeper into this abyss. Creepy. Terrifying. The worst. So, it went without a need to exin that it felt liberating when that illusion shattered with the sound of an explosion. However, I returned to feeling terrified as the screams and explosion weren''t expiring anytime soon. It was hot, my nose picked up the smell of smoke, and I was constantly on edge. When the sounds finally ended, I heard two loud bangs and the howling of a wolf. At that moment, I couldnt remember the wolf mother that gave birth to me. After snapping back to reality, the memories surged back to me. That was when that appeared. A ratherrge being. I would guess around the size of a medium-sized dog like a husky or doberman. This lizard was covered in ck scales, adorned on its head were two glistening horns and on its back were scaly wings that had interesting markings on the webbings. An imposing western-style dragon with giant fangs growing from her jaw. I was norger than its scale-armored feet in my current situation. How could I not be fearful? This, however, faded when it spoke and asked me if I was Japanese. The next moment, it mentioned that it was a Reincarnator, who died on earth and that my situation wasnt any different. I was confused. I had questions. I needed answers. When I learned how to speak through our minds, I was given the chance to question this being. Where am I? How did I end up here? Is this a dream? Who are you? So many questions that I had to save up forter when the dragon fell asleep next to me. Before it did, a bowl filled with meat suddenly appeared out of thin air, and the earth magically moved to construct an igloo made from earth. Even the zing fire that suddenly torched was nothing but magical. I had to wait. I had nowhere to escape after all. All I could hope in this situation was that the dragon wouldnt suddenly wake up and try to eat me. It was scary. Just, I had no chance to feel any fear because my hungerpelled me to devour as much food as I could. Itadikimasu. With a satisfied stomach, I also fell victim to drowsiness. When I woke up, the sun was already shining pretty high in the sky. The next thing I saw were the eyes of the dragon. [Good morning, Ms. Segawa.] It politely said. [Good morninguhh.] I havent asked her name yet. How embarrassing [You can just call me Miss or whatever you think is appropriate.] [However, is it not rude to simply call you Miss? I would like to learn your name.] It would make me ufortable if I couldnt learn the name of the person Im talking to. Miss Dragon began fidgeting when I inquired, uttering Ohh and Uhh without seeming to know what to say. The many scales and bone tes covering her face made her very expressive; it made her emotions quite clear. They were moving around erratically as she continued to order her thoughts. I found it oddly adorable. [You see. Compared to you, I cant really remember my name. Neither can my memories nor the Profile tell me who I am.] [That was rude of me.] Recognizing my mistake, I apologized to her for asking it. [Its ok. Asking for my name is natural, after all. I still have my memories when I was a human, though, so it isnt that bad.] [I see] [Oh, right. Did you enjoy your meal? I saw that the bowl was half empty, so I wasn''t sure if it was enjoyable.] I gave my thanks for the food and told her that the meat was well seasoned. My onlyins came from the fact that it wascking salt; a fact that she fully admitted due to not being able to find it in this forest. I wanted to be a bit more reserved, but I guess my pride as a home cook showed a bit. Miss Dragon seems to have understood what I meant with it and seems slightly regretful. It might be better to not talk about this topic for now. [You mentioned a forest?] [Uhh yeah, we are currently in a forest called the Belzac Forest. That reminded me. You had questions, right? I think this would be a good ce to start the Q&A, so dont be reserved. Ill try to answer anything I can.] [Thank you very much.] And so, I asked. I must admit I wasn''t able to ept most of the answers I got, so I had to question her again to make sure she wasn''t mixing anything up. I recognized that she was feeling a bit annoyed by being asked a second or third time, but I appreciate her ability to calmly answer everything I wanted to know, despite that. Naturally, I can rte to this considering my profession. I learned quite a lot about my current situation. I died and was reincarnated as a warg, a monster wolf. That this world possesses a game-like system that influences power and physic with numbers and skills. How mana and magic is not a fantasy but a reality in this world, and how destructive this can be for the world and yourself. Frankly, I couldn''t understand all of it. This was too much information, and she also delved a bit too much into the details of each of my questions, which caused me to enter into my "teacher mode" and lecture her about the importance of exining information concisely, to avoid confusing the questioner. I definitely heard her mumble But I''m supposed to exin stuff, which made me feel a bit guilty. Gods, does this mean I really am dead? How did I die? Why did I die back then? I-I cant just ept this. What about my life back then? My students? My mother? What is my mother doing right now?! I couldnt ask her this. She wont have the answers for any of them. Having answered all my questions, she stood up and requested me to follow her, which prompted me to ask, To where?. [Somewhere away from this area.] It was an extremely vague answer. She added that she only needed one more level to evolve and that she had to hurry. Leaving aside that I had no idea what she meant with evolve, I instead was reminded about what she said about this forest. [Isnt this forest supposedly dangerous?] I argued in protest. [You cant possibly want to drag me through it?] ["Yes, I am. You really don''t have a choice in this. If I leave without you, you will have to fend for yourself. I can defend and support you if youe with me. Besides, wouldn''t it be logical to travel together?] Urgh, isnt she imposing a rather harsh ultimatum? However, she does have a point [Come on, it beats being alone, right?] I reluctantly agreed. She was right. I have no idea what this world is. If this forest was filled with dangerous and kill or be killed monster-like animals, then I guess joining up with someone that canmunicate and protect me would be for the best. Due to not being used to my four legs yet, I was now riding on Miss Dragons back. [Ow, please be careful when you are on my back.] [Oh, I apologize. Did I hurt you?] She bitterly told me that her left wing hasnt healed up properly, that her healing magic wasnt able to cure it. ["So, magic even has that sort of limitation. That takes away what makes magic, well, magical."] [Tell me about it.] Upon descending the nest, Miss Dragon moved towards the corpse of a wolf, which I presume is a rtive of mine. [Who is this?] [You dont recognize her? Shes your mother. The person I fought on the night I met you.] Well, I only saw her for a few seconds before falling back into sleep. I still havent even registered that she was my mother, to begin with. I asked if this was the cause of her wound. [She stomped meI had no chance at all. She once again made me realize how weak and insignificant I am"] With down casted eyes, she answered. Her face began to grimace, and her voice started to waver the more she spoke. [Uh, are-are you ok?] [Oh, oh! Sorry, Im ok. Do you want me to bury her?] What a weird question. [Why are you asking me?] [Well, she is your current mother, right?] [We only met for a few seconds. I dont have any bonds with her. I only have one mother and she will be the only one I will consider my true mother.] [I seeYou seem to love your mother. Doyou miss her?] [Do you miss your mother?] [ISorry, I shouldnt have asked. Ill just bury her then.] That was a bad move. Shes been living in this world for far longer than I am. If I already feel terrible, then what could she be feeling right now? For me, my mother was my everything. Myst family member and also the person that I worked so tirelessly for, so that we could enjoy a better life. I should not have been the one to die first; is it not already unfair enough for her? First losing fatherand now me. I need to keep my cool. After burying the wolf, she continued to do so for the other members of the pack, which includes my wolf siblings and father. I don''t believe I am callous to think this, but I felt nothing when I saw their dead body. To be honest, I felt repulsed by the sight of the dead body itself. I felt no kinship towards them. The burned smell of hair and meat was still surrounding this burned down area of the forest. First, it was a field of skeletons and now a forest of charcoal trees. What sort of battle did she participate in? A few days have passed since then. Miss Dragon has been diligently taking care of me during these past days. She went hunting and cooked up all the meat, so I could eat. I didn''t really like receiving food for free like this, and I wanted to help her out somewhat to not be considered a burden. I was feeling frustrated due to my weak body not being able to do anything. I heard your body and stats can increase through normal training and practice. I dont know if I did it purely for altruistic reasons or if I only did it to escape from reality, but I made up my mind to mimic her daily training regimen. Honestly, thinking of these problems was the only way for me to rid myself of this lingering dissatisfaction of how my life ended. I made a promise to my mother and I broke it. I didnt want to ept this reality but the guilt for failing my mother caused a turmoil inside me. Miss Dragons little bits of kindness prevented me from losing my sanity and I slowly digested everything. Another few days past and then that happened. [You need to kill it.] [Wh-What?!] Miss Dragon told me to do something preposterous. [You need to kill it. As a monster, you need to kill. You cant expect to grow fast enough with training alone, as monsters grow fast by leveling up and evolving into new forms.] [] [I know it might be daunting at first, but you will feel much better after you get a taste of leveling. This thing ispletely paralyzed from the venom, so you only need to stab or bite its throat.] Recently, she has been collecting poison and venom from monsters and nts, alike. She mentioned that my wolf mother used a venomous concoction, which she made herself to gain an advantage in the fight they fought. As she personally was on the receiving end of that tactic, she replicated and made that idea her own, with great sess. [Are you ok, Segawa-san?] [You can just call me Ms. Segawa, Miss Dragon. I am not very picky about whichnguage we address ourselves.] Funnily enough, the Japanese and English honorifics werent tranted to our preferrednguages. To test this, Miss Dragon called me Saori-chan suffice to say that it proved the theory. [Urghwhat did you do when you made up your mind to kill your first living being?"] Having finished that little memory, I hesitantly asked Miss Dragon what matters now. [Survival and curiosity. I was running out of avable food back then, so it was pretty easy to decide on it. Being a dragon probably helped too. I was also curious about what would happen when I killed something. I knew the concept of leveling from video games, which I want to experience it myself.] [Any tips?] [All I can say, is to turn off your sympathetic part of your emotions and just do it. I cant tell you anymore. Killing is not something you can fully prepare for. The feeling of ending somebody elses life disgusted me back then, and I tried to get used to it as soon as possible. I guess I have gotten used to it quite a bit, considering the guilt has lessened, but I don think I can fully forget the first month I spent in this world...] Miss Dragon shivered for a second, as she told me this. The first month she spent in this life, huh? Dying. Being dragged into a foreign world. Reborn into somethingpletely non-human and then being forced to kill to survive. She has done her best to adapt to this world in the few months that she has spent in it. [Experience it and just let your emotions go. Whatever you feel, just let it all out. You will feel better that way.] [Ok.] Swallowing my spit, I prepared my stomach and mind to do the deed. This isn''t a dream anymore. I need to be able to kill if I want to eat. I can''t let Miss Dragon continue doing all the work. [You can do it, Ms. Segawa.] Ok, I can do itI can do it. I just need to stab my ws into the throat of this monster. This kobold thing. This humanoid dog person. One stab and it bleeds out and its done. It will all end just like that. [Do you still need a second?] [I] ["It''s ok. It''s hard. There is no need to push yourself if you can''t do it today."] Miss Dragon moved my frozen body aside and slit the kobolds throat herself, decisively. She then held the kobolds corpse upside down, causing a river of blood to stream down, slowly creating a red puddle. [There its done. Ill prepare our dinner for toni] Mrmmmph! Urrrrrghhhhhhh! ["Scheie! Are you ok? Is your stomach not feeling well? Here, let me help you. Cure.] [UrghThank you.] Even without doing the deed, I guess both my mind and stomach were too heavily prepared to not do it. The taste of my own vomit is terrible Well, I guess you could call this my introduction to this world. On the next day, I was able to kill my first [Belzac Forest Kobold] with the help of Miss Dragon. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Warg, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 11] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1200 skill points What she said was correct. This feeling of leveling up is amazing. Absolutely invigorating. If I remember correctly, I will require four more levels to evolve into an E rank monster. An easy task with her around. With my feeling of aplishment slowly fading, Miss Dragon started her lecture on the skill system. As I need to fully understand how it works this time, that meant that I need a detailed version of it. I could see that she was happy to finally share her knowledge. This enthusiasm was another cute trait of hers. Under her instructions, I bought the skills she found to be the most usable in this situation. During this process, we learned that due to her title [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] the SP cost of skills was discounted on her side. A skill like [Enhanced Agility Growth] would cost 150 for her, while I would need to pay 300 SP for it. It wasnt even restricted to a simple 50% discount; it could range from 70% to any other number. I cannot express out envious this makes me. Damn! Regardless, I could only sigh and buy it anyways. You have bought [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 0 Once we were done, Miss Dragon asked if I was fine, mentally, and if I wished to kill another. Having just done it, I agreed to her suggestion, under the expectation that I will be able to experience this evolution today. Treating these monsters like monsters, made this process so much easier. Feeling that I owe her for treating me this generously, I thanked Miss Dragon before we departed to search. Bowing with my new wolf body, I expressed my appreciation for all the things she has done for me in these past days. [Huh? Oh, you dont have to bow. I was happy to help.] ["No. Please ept my gratitude. Taking care of me must have been nothing but trouble, but you have been very kind and patient with me. I cannot imagine surviving in this forest if it weren''t for you helping me."] [He he hie, its really nothing to mention, I personally enjoyed thepany. A-Admittedly, your wolf mother asked me to help you, so I think Im helping you more cause of that obligation instead of any good intentions] Eh? That was weird. She acted quite ted at the start but then deflected her intentions to something else. This bashfulness reminds me of something my students mentioned, hmm. Was it Tsundere? [Dont be so modest. Fulfilling that obligation already shows that you are altruistic.] [He hethank you.] Interestingher fidgeting would make this very endearing were it not for the fact that her smile makes her very scary looking. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Warg, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 11] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level has been reached. Evolution is now avable for [Young Warg, Saori Segawa] After our little talk, we wandered around in the forest until the afternoon, where we finally found something suitable for me to kill. This was my second kill. My stomach gurgled a bit, but I kept myself from vomiting. Anyways, with this, I have reached the maximum level for my rank. Evolution. What will it feel like? Evolution [Young Garm] [I only have one option. Its called [Young Garm]] [Well, that makes your choice easy. You just need to confirm with System Voice that you have made your choice and the process will start.] Alright. System Voice I wish to evolve into a [Young Garm]. Will you choose to evolve into [Young Garm]? Hai. Evolution choice decided. Commencing evolution of [Young Warg, Saori Segawa] Woah, how warm. And then I lost consciousness. ******************* [Ms. Segawa?] [Good morning, Miss Dragon. How long did I sleep?] Fully refreshed, I stood up and inspect myself before asking a question. [Its already noon of the next day. How are you feeling?] [Honestly, great.] It was incredible. I was only a small newborn warg a few days ago, but Ive grown up to be as tall as a Shiba Inu over a single night. I couldnt wait to see my new status board. Profile.Saori''s Status Board Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 0 Race: Young Garm Age: 0 Month Status: Health: 309/309 (+259) Mana: 156/156 (+141) Strength: 211 (+181) Intelligence: 52 (+42) Vitality: 128 (+113) Wisdom: 119 (+104) Agility: 265 (+230) Stamina: 287/287 (+247) Effects: None Skill Points: 700 (+700) Skill: [Primal Senses] [Enhanced ws Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Telepathy] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Hopefully, I can hold my own now. You have bought [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] [Identify Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 0 Chapter 24: The Garm and the Dragon Chapter 24: The Garm and the Dragon Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Garm, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 3] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 450 skill points Multiple acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Mana Control Lv. 1] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 1] [Acrobatic Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 1] [Physical Resistance Lv. 1] [Pain Resistance Lv. 1] acquired Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Fang Lv. 2] [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] gained You have bought [Arcane Mind Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 100 Primal Senses: An ancient skill that grants the user full usage of their senses at their highest potential. Abination of multiple skills that are inherited by a being rted to an ancient beast. The skillsbined are: [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 10] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 10] [Enhanced Gustatory Sense Lv. 10] ["That is the description, Ms. Segawa.] [Interesting. So, that would make my cheat ability rted to the five senses minus somatosensation.] I said with a sigh. [Hmmm, it does seem rather disappointing if we were topare it to [Draconic Magics] or even [Primal Magics].] Ever since Ive decided to travel with Miss Dragon, a month has now gone by. Mine and her Age has increased by one at the same time, so it seems like I was born 4 months after her. After evolving, I ve decided that it would benefit me to learn how to fight. Ive inconvenienced Miss Dragon for too long now, riding what she calls the Carry Train. I went into the first fight of my life, uhh I mean, lives with optimism, but the fight itself was aplete disaster. I was able to learn a few skills, but I couldnt possibly count how many times Miss Dragon had to use [Minor Heal] or even [Modest Heal] to keep me alive. Frankly, I nearly died once or twice. Urgh, it was horrible. Thats why Im crestfallen to learn that my skill isnt helping me be a betterbatant,pared to Miss Dragons [Draconic Magics]. Miss Dragon tried to reassure me that my [Primal Senses] is a powerful scouting and detection skill. I cant disagree, but it still feels redundant with skills like [Enhanced Enemy Sense] and [Detection Sensor]. [Anyways, enough about me. How is your transformation?] [Feels good. My voice has gotten clearer, and my pitch is improving steadily.] Miss Dragon''s appearance is now that of a 7-year-old girl when she uses her [Humanize] skill. Her body ispletely wrapped by a shimmering coat of ck scales, and most of the bone tes have disappeared. Ever since that skill became [Humanize Lv. 5], her features have started to resemble more like a young human girl, than a lizard girl. She was most happy about her hair returning butined that without hair care products, it would be difficult to take care of them. Her hair has already gotten a bit messy, but it really would be a shame if her ck hair would lose its current luster. Showering, using the limited amount of water from her storage, can only help that much. She wanted to level [Humanize] up to level 10, but it seems the System is not allowing her, despite her abundance of SP. [It is still surprising that you were a little girl. I had you much older in my imagination.] ["As I said, I was 15 years old when I died! I can''t help it that my skill turned me into a seven-year-old kid!"] [Im happy youre feeling much better now.] I chuckled at her childish outburst. I would also like to note, that she acts more like a child in this form. Teasing her is quite a lot of fun, especially now that her facial expressions are extremely discernable. [Please dont treat me like a kid.] Miss Dragon vented her frustration of being treated ording to her new age. I could only smile peacefully at this disy. [Anyways, dinner is ready.] Due to my bad fighting results, we have decided that it would be smart to prioritize Miss Dragons evolution now. To not feel useless, I requested to take care of cooking duty. Its a grueling job to cook with my current new body, making me wish for my own [Humanize]. Not only do I not have tools to do proper, quality work, I also do not have any hands to even imitate the cooking process I did in my past life. My garm body is cant grab things properly and I need to use my mouth to hold and grab the ingredient for our dinner. Its such an embarrassment to my past life as a home cook, considering how unsanitary my cooking conduct it. Then again, I have to cook without proper hygiene and also on the ground on a wooden te Miss Dragon made for me. My pride as a home cook is long gone. Besides that problem, there is also the fact that we dont have proper knives to cut the protein and the other ingredients. Our ws are our only hope. My ws are not sharp and precise enough, so I need Miss Dragons help here to slice the pieces into correct sizes. I can see that she has some experience in the kitchen. Good. Aside from that, cooking is pretty interesting when you have the System helping you. [Cooking] gives you a detailed exnation how to properly cook. Which angle to cut meat, how short must you cut the vegetables, how much should you season, how hot should the pot be? Those sorts of instructions. It even alerts you when the water has reached the temperature you wanted. It is incredibly convenient. It gets more precise the higher its level. Its absolutely essential. Venison Herb Soup: A soup made with herbs and venison meat. The broth was thickened with a slime''s gel and the various herbs and spices help to extract the meat''s juices and essence, mixing in the broth to create a rich vor [Yay~] Miss Dragon began pping, showing a bright smile. [Thank you for the food!] [I hope you will like it. Without the proper equipment, Im not sure if everything came out perfectly.] Hearing me say that, Miss Dragon red at me with a glint of envy and spoke. [Eh, what are you saying? Your [Cooking] skill is only level 1 and youre already a better cook than me. Eating your food makes me feel both happiness and defeat. It feels even worse when Im reminded that youre doing all of this as a garm] Despiteining, she scooped up some broth and meat with her wooden spoon, which she made herself. Once in her mouth, her eyes fully widened in pleasure. [Mhmm, exquisite.] Adorable. [I am d to hear that. I was not sure that it would work but this [Slime Gel] functions exactly like a thickener for soup. Having the same taste and texture as gtin means it will not obstruct the other tastes. Very useful.] [I wish I could forget this was made with slime gtin. Does every single slime look like an eldritch monster? Must the rank E and F ones also look like crawling horrors?] [You nearly burned down the forest again.] Her current appearance might be deceptive, but this girl is a walking inferno. If she cant control herself then I might be in danger of getting burned! It feels weird to think that this girl was only a 15-year-old idol girl in her past life. Her dedication to keeping up her idol training, despite being stranded in a forest, made me fond of her. She certainly reminds me of a couple of my own students. It did surprise me that the concept of an idol was that popr outside of Japan and South Korea when she told me about her past life. Well, I guess I shouldnt have been that startled. I heard that is was trending worldwide. As a 26-year-old teacher, keeping myself updated on the current trends is an important trait. [Speaking of monsters, our luck has not been that good. D rank monsters are quite rare.] Miss Dragon guessed that she only requires one more level to evolve. However, our progress has been fairly slow, only finding E rank monsters and lower. Neither D nor C ranks have appeared yet. [It has been like that ever since I entered the forest.] Miss Dragon closed her eyes and opened them again, having given the issue some thought. [Your garm mother not only evolved to a C rank but also reached level 28 within 2 months. Ive no idea how she did that. It cant be from hunting E ranks.] [Miss Dragon.] Noticing something, I spoke up. [It is just a guess, but could the reason for theck of strong monsters be the presence of those garms?] Tilting her head to the side, my scalypanion asked me to rify. [With how much difficulty you had with fighting my garm mother, could we not specte that the pack killed most of the stronger monster, while also scaring off the rest? A territorial dispute that leads to a migration of monsters away from the area."] Like a light bulb turning on above her head, Miss Dragon nodded in agreement. [Tomorrow will definitely be the day we get lucky, Ms. Saori!] I merely said Maybe and continued eating, until we were both full and ready for sleep. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 1] acquired ******************* Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 1] acquired You have bought [Dark Magic Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 50 Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Dark Magic Lv. 1] evolved into [Dark Magic Lv. 2]. 0 SP remaining Magic gained: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Ha ha! I knew we would get lucky! Oh boy!] [Why are you happy because of this?! This is a disaster!] [What do you mean a disaster? Finally, my chance to evolve. How could I not be happy?] Urgh, I forget sometimes that this girl can be incredibly reckless. Is it arrogance due to her strength or is she like this for real? Hearing herugh so merrily that she finally found a strong monster, can only mean that she enjoys this. Fighting I mean. That is not a cute part of her. Speaking of other things that arent cute about her, it''s her habit of being stubborn. She can be flexible, as she can learn and adapt new ideas and strategies if it is proven that hers arent as effective, but before that happens, she will firmly stand up for her ns, once she finished nning it. I know Im in her debt but dragging me into these sorts of battles is not pleasant. [Alright, alright. I bought what you wanted me to, so can you do something, please! I cannot keep this up any longer!] Her ns demanded me to buy [Dark Magic] and level it up, so Im broke again. I have never used magic before, just for your information. [Got it~] Oh my, this is not what I was expecting to do today. I didnt think what we did yesterday could be called setting a g but that seems to be what we did. We couldnt find any monster Miss Dragon wanted to fight this morning. Due to feeling hungry during noon, we started preparing for lunch but that was when a monster appeared in the area. Now, we are getting chased by this very monster. While wheezing, I turned my head around to see Miss Dragon engaging the monster using magic. Knowing that the monster will be preupied, I took my chance to catch my breath, recovering a little bit of my used stamina. [Ms. Segawa just remember the magic exnation I gave you and use [Dark Tendrils] to keep this thing in check. Be careful of overusing spells and umting too much arcane corruption!] Understood! Is what I would like to say but this isnt the time to use any of my limited mana pool on [Telepathy]. I just need to concentrate on learning how to cast spells. Oh right, what was the profile of this monster again?Monster''s Status Board Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Rock-Skin Horned Grizzly Age: 10 Years Status: Health: 2342/2342 Mana: 111/111 Strength: 1151 Intelligence: 129 Vitality: 1403 Wisdom: 1284 Agility: 641 Stamina: 1169/1380 Effects: None Skill: Magic skills and rted [Mana Control Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted [Stamina Strike Lv. 4] [Mana Strike Lv. 2] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 4] [Enhanced ws Lv. 5] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 5] Senses and Movement skill [Stealth Lv. 1] [Prediction Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 4] [Probability Correction Lv. 1] [Enhance Enemy Sense Lv. 4] [Tracking Lv. 2] [Night Vision Lv. 7] [Presence Killer Lv. 2] [Evasion Lv. 2] [Acrobatic Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2] Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 6] [Pain Resistance Lv. 5] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 1] [Poison Resistance Lv. 3] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 4] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] [Fire Resistance Lv. 2] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 4] Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 1] Others [Terror Aura Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 3] [Starvation Lv. 6] Rock-Skin Horned Grizzly A bear type monster with skin as tough as rock. Despite its bulky physique, it can keep up with most monsters due to its body''s ability to elerate to high speeds in a straight line. Both the fur and skin of this monster show extraordinarily defense to physical and magical abuse. Its meat is tough and hard to chew. Rank C Miss Dragon mentioned that my garm mother was so much stronger,pared to this bear, which means that my hypothesis could be correctwhich also means that more C rank monsters might appear in the forest now, now that the top hunter died! This is a disaster! Kraaaaaah! Groaughhhh! In her dragon form, she doesnt seem to have any trouble against the monster. Shes apetent magician, and with a high Intelligence stat and Mana amount, she can avoid closebat and fully dedicate herself to keeping a distance and flinging spells from a safe area. She is the natural predator to this bear. [Tsk, this bears skin is so hard. Not even my spear spells are able to pierce him.] I wanted toin, Its still doing damage, though., but this isnt the ce nor time to do that. Ive rested enough. I should start helping out, already. Miss Dragon needed me to use the spell [Dark Tendrils] to prevent the monsters movements. She gave me a brief breakdown of how to use magic, while we ran, but learning how to do something asplex as magic for the first time in my life, in a very nerve-wracking battle is not ideal at all. I canin as much as I want, but this is really not the time to do that! Come on, Saori, you need to focus! Alright, do exactly how she exined it to you. Imagine the spell you want to cast. Imagine the shadows under the bear and imagine controlling tendrils growing out of the shadow, snaring the bear with them. Direct your mana towards an exit path and have it mold itself into the tendrils. Huh? Words full of letters Ive never seen or heard before began rushing through my head. Miss Dragon never mentioned this. Could this be a spell chant? Should I ask Miss Dragon about it? Or should I try to read it? I feel that something ispelling me to do so. That its correct to read these words. Slowly going through and deciphering each individual word, I began reciting the whole text, making good progress. Mgrraaaaaaaaaaaouh! [No! Ms. Segawa, open your eyes! Terra Wall!] I could hear something crashing into and breaking a stone wall. The fight is getting more intense, the longer I stay like this. I need to hurry up. Reciting it is difficult. [Segawa-san!] Huh? Hearing somebody call my name, I opened my eyes in surprise. In the next second, something picked me up by the scruff of my neck and pulled me away from what seems to be a truck crashing into a tree. Wruf?! Grahhhhhhhhhh! [Scheie, that was close. Are you ok?!] [Wh-What happened?!] [The bear noticed that weird magic circle for your spell. It was close, but that bear nearly ran you over in a very clich, anime way. Pay attention to your surroundings while you are casting!] Miss Dragons voice sounded like she was in a panic, when she scolded me about my mistake. I gulped and stared in shock at the devastated tree, imagining myself in its ce, now a bloody pulp. [You need to get your shit together, now! Were in a fight here. Inferno st!] With that said, Miss Dragon released me from her mouth and reentered into the fight, leaving me bbergasted with what just happened there. Thisspell casting is harder than I thought. The amount of focus needed for magic casting is staggering, not to mention that chanting requires my full attention, which leaves me vulnerable. This wont do. How am I supposed to cast a spell without putting myself in harms way? Hmm. I cant figure it out. Should I ask Miss Dragon? Shes intensely involved in her duel against the bear and I dont wish to interrupt her focus. Maybe its better to leave her be and continue figuring a n. Tch, no that would be a waste of time. Miss Dragon is counting on me to be able to support her attack. I have to ask! [Miss Dragon, how am I supposed to deal with the chant? I cannot divert my attention while reciting the words that are streaming in my head.] [Woah, uhh, uhhh. Give me a second!] Oops, that was bad timing. I should apologizeter... After blowing the grizzly away with [Earth Crash], she nced over at me. [Uhhhave you tried using your senses. [Primal Senses]. Maybe rely on them to improve [Enhanced Enemy Sense] effectiveness? Sorry, I dont have any experience with chanting at all.] Urgh, that really isnt helpful. Relying on my senseswill that really work? I might as well try. [Ill rely on your help, Miss Dragon.] [Ill keep you safe. Just snare him up and Ill be able to take him down with one hit!] With those words, she gave me a thumbs up to encourage me. Ok. Lets do it again. Imagine the spell. Imagine what you want to do with it. Direct the flow of mana. Recite the chant. Mrrrggrrrrouh! [Oh no, you dont! Earthern Shackles, me Explosion.] Grrrouh. [Verdammt, the shackles cant harden when they havent snared him yet. I gotta rely on the explosions then! me Explosion, me Explosion, me Explosion!] Explosions? Sessive explosions that are getting louder and louder. Is the bear charging towards me? The sensor! The sensor is giving me a signal! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 1] evolved into [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 2] [Scheie!] Dodge now! Grouf. Mgrrrrrouhhhhh! The spell is finished! Dark Tendrils! Mgrrr?! The spell is working! Pitch-ck tendrils emerged from the shadow of the bear and started constricting themselves around the bear, sapping him from the strength to move freely. [Nice work! Earthern Shackles.] Once the spell was cast; long, slithering ropes made from earth formed from the earth and started to snare around the bears legs and head, hardening once they stopped moving. Without the freedom of movement, which he lost due to my [Dark Tendrils], he wont have the strength to break through these shackles. The bear is being mummified by our two spells. [Thank you for being so obedient and staying still! The show is about to end! Have a taste of my newest spellScorching Sun!] A small sphere of me began to materialize above Miss Dragon; its heat intensity and size rapidly grew everrger, until that once minuscule me has reached its final stage. Fitting its name [Scorching Sun], a massive ball of intense fire fell down upon the bear monster, ending its misery near instantaneously. The spell demanded a very long materializing time, but for that power? Definitely worth it. [That was a bittoo much?] [Yup, that was overkill but I can evolve now, so who cares.] Miss Dragon added. [You know, now that I think about it, it would have been better for you to kill him, so you could level up easier. I literally only got 1 level for killing a C rank monster.] Considering the difference between our ranks, that might be true but [I wouldnt have even been able to hurt it] [Who knows bute on, be more cheerful! We fucking took down a C rank monster, yay! Ahahah,e on,e on!] Turning back into her human form, she picked me and began swinging and flinging all around the ce. The sight of a little girl ying around with her pet dog mighte to mind, but, unfortunately for me, being swung around with Miss Dragons monstrous strength means you lose all hope of escaping this pendulum of doom. [Kya, please stop swinging me around! We-We can celebrate but please stop swingingDo-Dont throw me up! Eeeek! Waaaaaaaaaaah!] Chapter 25: The Angelic Dragon sings. Chapter 25: The Angelic Dragon sings. [Miss Dragon.] I asked. [Have you decided?] With confidence, Miss Dragon replied, [Yeah, there really is only one choice among all of them.]MC''s evolution choices and descriptions of each choice Evolution [Young Inferno Dragon] [Young Sacred Dragon] [Young Spark Inferno Dragon] [Young ck-Wrath Dragon] [Young Angel Dragon] [Young Lava Dragon] [Young Mana Dragon]] [Young Arcane Corrupter Dragon] Young Spark Inferno Dragon A young, mutant Inferno Dragon that evolved from a Spark Fire Dragon. Compared to an Inferno Dragon, these dragons focus primarily on growths that develop their power and speed. A dragon that dominates other fire elemental dragons with fire-resistant scale ting and overwhelming firepower. Sows fear in any Inferno Dragon. Rank C Young ck-Wrath Dragon A rare dragon-type that possess scales of pure darkness. A dragon with a short temper, whos rampage would send an entire city in ruins. Can shoot out a strong beam of concentrated ck mana that eradicates anything in its path. Called a "Spawn of Kargryxmor". Rank B Young Angel Dragon A unique dragon type that possesses the aura of divinity. A dragon that possesses serene feathers that makes this dragon look like an angel. Specializes in supportive magic and skills, while possessing scales that nullify all spells rted to the holy element. A dragon created by the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Rank B Young Lava Dragon A young dragon that can only be found in the vicinity of extreme temperatures. It can feast on both flesh and minerals. Compared to a Magma Dragon, these dragonsck the ability to deftly traverse through pools of molten rock. Rank B Young Mana Dragon A young dragon that embodies the power of mana. Its whole body isposed of mana, instead of flesh and blood, so it can only die if its mana expires. Punishes foes with unending amounts of magic, with no risk of arcane corruption. Rank B Young Arcane Corrupter Dragon A young, mutant Mana Dragon that spreads corrupted mana in its surroundings. Its whole body isposed of mana, instead of flesh and blood, so it can only die if its mana expires. Instead of pure mana, its body isposed of arcane corrupted mana, thick enough to materialize into anything it wants. Cannot use spells. Rank B Eight choices. Eight different dragon evolutions with their own advantages and disadvantages. Three C rank options and 5 B rank options. Miss Dragon seems to have already decided, but how can she make her choice in such a short time? I wouldnt be able to, with all these options. [Do you not require more time?] I inquired to quench my curiosity. [Disregarding the C rank options, there are still five evolutions that you may choose.] Just reading the descriptions of those dragons makes me excited, although Im not the one to evolve. Im once again reminded how extraordinary this world is. Its like experiencing something you would read from fiction, or maybe it would be better to describe iting from a movie? [Five?] Miss Dragon was in her dragon form, but she nheless tilted her head as if she were in her humanized form. [Ms. Segawa, you seem to not understand something.] Now I had to tilt my garm head. I responded with a simple What?, as Im not sure what Im overlooking here. [Since the start, I never had my eyes on anything else but that one choice.] She already made her choice before identifying all the options?! Bewildered, I bid her to continue speaking. [I always nned, if there were no better options, that I would just continue with the evolved version of [Young Crimson Spark Dragon].] Which means shes nning to evolve into a [Young Spark Inferno Dragon]? But this doesnt make sense. If shes looking for better options, then arent the B rank ones more beneficial? Guessing my thoughts, Miss Dragon just went ahead and cleared up my confusion before I had the option to speak up. [I never intended to take any B or A rank ones.] She began. [Yes, the rank difference would make me super powerful, but skipping ranks mean skipping extra SP. I have no evidence for the contrary, so I want to stay cautious.] I can understand why shes valuing SP so much. Since the moment we met and until now, shes spent over 9000 SP on improving and buying various skills. That stockpile of SP is no more. [And besides.] Miss Dragon continued. [Rank differences can be ovee if youre smart about it. More skills mean your arsenal of tricks will grow, and, honestly, I need to start fighting smarter. Ive gotten extremelycent ever since my stats began growing like crazy.] That does make sense. The grizzly was a tough enemy, but by trapping it, we ended the whole fight with a single attack. If I hadnt messed upno, there is no need to wallow on the past. I must just get better for the next time. Shaking off that train of thought, I asked Miss Dragon a different question. [Then, let us say you only had the B rank options avable. Which would you choose?] Thinking for a second, she began talking once she formed her thoughts. [Well, [Young ck-Wrath Dragon] and [Young Angel Dragon] are out on default. I have no wish to associate myself with the gods and their ns.] Her two titles [The Light] and [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] were divine blessings given by two gods of this world, Aurena and Kargryxmor. She mentioned that she doesnt have anything against the gods, but that she would consider it troublesome if they were to drag her into whatever their ns are. How interesting that gods exist., was what I said when she talked about it. While I was reminiscing about the past, Miss Dragon further added. [Asides from those, Im not too sure. That is a question for the future me to worry about.] I nodded. [It cannot be helped. Will you start it now?] [Yup. Sorry for having you sleep in this fortress, but Ill probably bepletely out until the morning.] The Fortress was the same igloo made of earth that she built on the first day we met. Only difference is that its muchrger to amodate her new form. [I will be fine. Do not worry.] I reassured her. [Okwell, good night, Ms. Segawa.] [Good nightMiss Dragon.] ******************* As I walk on the ground now Striding throughnds of lush greens How can I forget I used to see it, from up there. . Feel the wind stream around me Like a butterfly riding on high winds But now Im down here Looking up, longing for my fleeting past. . When I woke up, I heard a wonderful serene voice singing. Fitting to the clear shining sky, I thought for a second that I was listening to an angels chorus because I was fully entranced in it, my soul quivering in excitement. When I rose, I moved my head around, trying to find the source of this angelic voice. Sitting on a rock was a young girl. Her previously scale-covered body was now a mix of pink-rose colored skin and glistening crimson-colored scales. The once jet-ck wings and tail were now covered by those very same fiery scales, giving them an alluring attraction, as if they want you to admire them for hours toe. However, the most striking part of her appearance was the silky-smooth, flowing hair that now shared the very same powerful crimson her scales are proudly presenting. Adorned on her head are a pair of horns, that seem to have grown thicker and sharper, growing from the top of her scalp. Long nails more fitting to be called sickle ws, sharp ears, slit-shaped irises, and four deadly looking fangs. Even with all those monster-like features, the girl I have traveled around with for a whole month looks nothing less than an angel. . Why was it like, wow wow wow wow wow? Stranded down here, all my hopes are crushed. However, wow wow wow wow wow Must I really ept this unfair world, or not? . Dont let your light flicker and dim. Put up a smile and never give up. Hope will not die this soon. Remember that this is the life that you have chosen! . My broken wings set yourself free. Rise from the ground, oh, so I plea. So, our dreams can be true. To reach the stars! . I don''t know why, but I feel a terribly strong urge to kneel before her. To take care of this little creature, that can pass as my little sister. What is this feeling? Is it because of her singing? [M-Miss Dragon?] Huh? ...Oh! Segawa-san. Segawa- san. Oha~yogozaimasu~ (Ms. Segawa. Ms. Segawa. Good Mor~ning~) Uhhwhy are just staring at me like that? Did I say it wrong? Im pretty sure my pronunciation hasnt gotten that bad in only five months. Wait, how good is your Englishor are you out of mana? Ms. Segawa? I could only blink and stare at this little girl waving her hands around, trying to get my attention, while speaking, yes speaking, in words that I could hear and understand. Due to my silence, Miss Dragon, confused about my situation, switched over to using [Telepathy]. [Ms. SegaaaawaaaaDo you have a hangover?] [How can I have a hangover when I have had nothing to drink, yet!] Oops, I shouted. Ahh, good. Youre awake. Kneeling down to align our eyesight, she pushed her face against mine, leaving only a small gap that separates us from making physical contact. To-Too close! Those crimson eyesado-adorable! Too adorable! [Yo-You can speak?] I asked in a stutter. Smirking, the crimson-haired girl struck a pose, showing off everything about her body. [He he he, its cause I have finally reached level 6 with [Humanize]. It rose with my evolution!] [Oh, thatswonderful!] Isnt it, isnt it? Cheered the girl. The best part is that my original voice ispletely back! Yes! I dont have to retrain my voice! [He he. I feel happy for youbut you seem to still be stuck in that body, huh?"] I pointed out. Oh, oh yeah. Giving off a shy giggle, she began inspecting her body. Its ok though. My voice is a bit higher now, but I dont care, cause I can do this again. Miss Dragon suddenly emitted a high-pitched voice, which caused me to flinched a bit. If I hadnt covered my ears, I bet they would have burst open. Oops, sorry that might have been a bit too high. Ha ha, I got ahead of myself. [You dont look very remorseful.] You cant me me for feeling any shame when Im this happy. Gosh, I cant wait to show you my profile but not now. Not now. Daily training time! [Wait, wait!] I frantically stopped her, as it seems she didnt understand my subtle warning. She hasnt worn any clothes for five months now, so its inevitable. However, as a fellow woman, I can not allow her to be seen by other people in this state! Her innocence must be kept! Huh? Do you need anything? [Well, before you start dancing and singing again. Uh, speaking of shameuh.] Come on, spit it out. [Wellif I may be blunt; you are naked.] [] Ill go and make myself some clothes. Chapter 26: Seems like just being a Dragon isn’t fantasy enough. Chapter 26: Seems like just being a Dragon isnt fantasy enough. MC''s Skill and Status Board update Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Singing Lv. 1] [Dancing Lv. 1] [Draconic Roar Lv. 1] [Noble Aura Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 1] [Leadership Lv. 1] acquired You have bought [Poison Creation Lv. 1] [Identify Blocker Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 1] [Probability Correction Lv. 1] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 1] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 1] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 1] [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 1] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1]. 2650 SP spent. Your current SP is 7000 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 7] [Sacred Magic Lv. 2] [Inferno Magic Lv. 3] [Wind Magic Lv. 7] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 2] [Singing Lv. 2] [Poison Creation Lv. 2] [Silent Casting Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 5] [Battle Mind Lv. 4] [Prediction Lv. 6] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 9] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6] [Pain Resistance Lv. 9] [Health Recovery Lv. 3] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3] [Humanize Lv. 6] gained Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Inferno Magic Lv. 4] [Physical Resistance Lv. 10] [Pain Resistance Lv. 10] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 10] [Poison Resistance Lv. 10] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 10] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 10] [Fire Resistance Lv. 10] [Earth Resistance Lv. 10] [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4]. 6950 SP spent. 50 SP remaining Magic gained: [Sacred Veil] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun] [Warp Point: Entry] Multiple skill requirements fulfilled: [Spark me Veil] [Wind Magic Amp] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Fire Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Physical Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Pain Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into [Absolute Pain Tolerance] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Earth Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Bleed Resistance Lv. 10], [Poison Resistance Lv. 10], [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 10] and [Torpor Resistance Lv. 10] merged into [Abnormal Status Nullification] By the divine System, individual [Young Spark Inferno Dragon *] is granted the title: [Princess] MC''s Status Board Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Young Spark Inferno Dragon Age: 5 Months Status: Health: 3071/3071 (+1834) Mana: 11569/11569 (+6975) Strength: 1513 (+579) Intelligence: 2291 (+1019) Vitality: 812 (+343) Wisdom: 921 (+379) Agility: 2987 (+1123) Stamina: 1558/1558 (+634) Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] Skill Points: 50 (-1500) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 7] (+1) [Spark Fires Fire Boost] [Spark me Veil] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted [Lava Magic Lv. 1] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 2] (+1) [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 4] (+3) [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 1] [Wind Magic Lv. 7] (+1) [Wind Amp] (New) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Draconic Magics] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 2] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 6] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 5] (+1) [Mental Stability Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] Physical skills and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] [Draconic ws Lv. 2] [Draconic Roar Lv. 1] (New) [Draconic Fangs Lv. 1] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) Senses and Movement skill [Stealth Lv. 8] [uracy Correction Lv. 4] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 6] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 1] (New) [Probability Correction Lv. 1] (New) [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 4] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 1] (New) [Night Vision Lv. 7] [Presence Killer Lv. 6] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 10] (+1) [Acrobatic Lv. 9] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2] (New) Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] (New) [Abnormal Status Nullification] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] (+2) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 8] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] (+2)Others [Singing Lv. 2] (New) [Dancing Lv. 1] (New) [Poison Creation Lv. 2] (New) [Trap Creation Lv. 3] [Identity Blocker Lv. 1] (New) [Identify Lv. 10] [Noble Aura Lv. 1] (New) [Battle Mind Lv. 4] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 1] (New) [Leadership Lv. 1] (New) [Cooking Lv. 7] [Dismantle Lv. 6] [Thought eleration Lv. 1] (New) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6] (+1) [Humanize Lv. 6] (+2) [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] (New) [Telepathy] (New) Ability List: [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] Spell List: [Imperial Hellfire] [Lava Ball]Holy and Sacred [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil]Fire and Inferno [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun]Earth and Terra [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Shine] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] (New) And that is without getting myself nerfed by [Humanize]. Can you imagine it? [Humanize Lv. 6] causes [Humanize (Moderate)], which halves all my stats. Im so weak, right now! [Youre still far stronger than me though.] Ah, youll get there. Hi, hi! Its me, again! Your lovable little dragon is back and even stronger than before. Its been a while since I did a summary of my progress, so maybe I should do it now? So, the major improvements I did after the garm encounter was collecting and buying all the skills that the garms were using, which I thought would be useful. That would include the resistance skills for abnormal conditions, like poison, bleed, paralyze and torpor. I also got some highly useful utility skills that improve my life with [Tracking] and [Terrain Movement] while also taking [Danger Perception] and [Probability Correction], which improvebat. It took me far too long to realize this, but I finally took the opportunity to buy [Identity Blocker]. If you think about it, knowing an enemies spells and skills is unsurprisingly very beneficial. If I had known the mama garm had [Shadow Clones], I wouldn''t have acted like an idiot in that battle. I would have still lost butyeah. I also took another page from her book, when I bought [Poison Creation], using this skill to improve all my venomous and poisonous concoctions, created from the myriad of toxins Ive collected in this forest. Fortunately, there is no shortage of those monsters and nts, albeit they arent good for experience. Poison Slime A slime made from poisonous liquids. Prefers to live as an ambush hunter, by dropping down on potential prey and inflicting a lethal dose of their toxin. Rank E Belzac Butterfly A small sized monster with a crippling toxin that paralyzes any small to medium-sized predators. These monsters usually live around [Belzac Sunshine Flower] due to its nutrient-filled nectar. Rank G Belzac Monstertrapper A nt monster that sends out its spores to attract prey towards it. Both its spores and sweet nectar dulls the mind of any that consumes them. Prefersrger monsters instead of insect types. Amon mating ground for insects. Rank E Belzac Sunshine Flower A flower with paralyzing-curing nectar and petals In total, that cost me 2650 SP. Now, that wasnt too bad. [Poison Creation] costed me, an amazing, 600 SP and [Identity Blocker] cost 250 SP. Not very cheap but I believe it is worth the price. However, now we get into my spending on skill improvements. A few of them were purely for breaking through the break requirements but most of my expenses went into defensive skills. Buying something like [Poison Resistance] will cost me 150 SP but leveling this up from level 1 to level 10 made me spend 1000 SP. 1150 SP in total. Now imagine me doing this for the four abnormal status skills I bought, while also improving physical, pain, fire and earth resistance. I actually wanted to buy [Dark Resistance], to cover my biggest weakness, but the costs were insane! 3000 SP, the exact amount I would need to buy [Dark Magic], oh jeez. So, I gave up on that for now. I have a limited amount of SP, so I need to be frugal about it. I also considered improving my resistances to water, as that is also a problem for me. However, upgrading [Water Resistance Lv. 1] to level two costs me 300 SP. I hate my titles sometimes. Regardless, I took it as an investment. If it can keep me safe, then the price is irrelevant. Thats when I noticed that I only had 100 SP left to my name. For the first time in my life, I was too poor to buy something I really wanted. I didnt think my spending was this terrible. Oh wait, wasnt I unable to buy [Humanize] in the beginning too? [You spent quite the sum on those skills.] Hearing Ms. Segawas voice again, I shook off my train of thought and returned back to reality. It was for the sake of survival. And I mean it. Abnormal Status Effect Nullification A skill that prevents the infliction of certain abnormal status conditions. These skills are merged into it: [Bleed Resistance Lv. 10], [Poison Resistance Lv. 10], [Paralyzing Resistance Lv. 10], [Torpor Resistance Lv. 10]. These are the status abnormalities that will be affected by this skill [So, what does [Bleed Resistance] exactly do? I cannot imagine a wound not bleeding.] [Bleeding (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon *] Oh, its just this. I was currently in my humanized form. Using one of my ws, I slit open my wrist to show Ms. Segawa what max bleeding resistance does. Not understanding my intentions, she instead exploded in my face and scolded for doing something reckless. [Stop, you do not have to cut your wrists! You can just exin it! There is no need to mutte yourself!] Heh heh, you will probably be angry, if I told you about the time, I set myself on fire. Oh, the memories when I started out. I dont do it much nowadays, as my firepower is far stronger than my resistances can handle. How nostalgic. [You what?!] Ms. Segawa jumped on her feet and started to shake my shoulder quite violently. Waaaah! I did it to improve my [Fire Resistance] and [Holy Magic]. It wasnt for fun! Exasperated upon hearing my answer, she stopped and sat back down. Meanwhile, I patched myself up. [Sigh, you should not have to do that. Anyways, would you mind exining it? I still saw you bleeding, so what is its effect?] The effect of [Bleed Resistance] is that you bleed less from wounds while preventing hemophilia disorders. You can still bleed but it can never progress to moderate or major." My garm partner nodded at my words. You can''t cure blood loss with any curing spells, after all. Anemia is a big problem if youre wounded on a battlefield. [Ok, with that out of the wayCould you exin to me who you are?] I already told you so. I froze. I could feel my face twitching involuntarily as I try to change the topic, not wanting to talk about it. [No, I do not mean your past. I mean the fact that you have a title called [Princess], your highness~] You know, garms have very expressive faces, cause I can feel and imagine her face right now. Shes poking fun at me! GuckEven if you ask me this, how can I even answer that question when I have no idea who I even am. All I know is that the title appeared after my evolution. Princess A title granted to a member of a family recognized as royalty. Grants the owner a proficiency increase in all skills necessary for royalty. Naturally emits an aura of nobility around the owner [Why, I humbly apologize for my rude remarks, Princess.] Being a bit annoyed at her snickering, I stood up and picked up the hem of my me dress, created to cover my otherwise nude body. Going through the movements my etiquette teacher pounded into my head, I gracefully performed a curtsey. In addition, I decided to also shoot back an appropriate remark fitting for my weird new title. Hmphahem, I graciously ept your apology, I felt no offense from it. Its been a while since I did this, but I believe neither Mama nor my educator would be unhappy about it. [Phew, you almost charmed me, again. Your curtsy came out of nowhere!] Charmed? What does she mean by that? [When you sang, I thought you were basked under streams of white light, while when you curtsied, I thought stars and hearts appeared. That, uh, aura of nobility is dangerous!] My [Princess] title can charm people, and its this effective? Could this be used when Im doing idol stuff? Oh please, stop your ttery. I believe my cheeks are starting to glow. [Will you please stop that. Simply acting exaggerated works also. Come to think of it, your whole demeanor changed once you began talking formally, which, pardon my rudeness, is surprisingly refined despite your usual crude speaking mannerism.] I dont think its that bad I don''t like acting formal cause it''s tiring and annoying. To be honest, I dont know how youre able to keep your act up 90% of the time. Ive noticed that Ms. Segawa speaks incredibly formally, like to the point that it gets overbearing if youre not used to. And she does this 24/7! At my remarks, she just shrugged her shoulders and said, Comes with the job. and pestered me to answer her questions already, leaning extremely close to me. Its embarrassing but I guess weve known each other long enough to tell her about it. Urgh, my mum wanted me to learn proper etiquette cause my father sometimes invites, well, distinguished guests to our home for dinner. Ja, learning how to curtsey for something simple like greeting somebody is over the top. My formal etiquette education can be described more like antique or pretentious. I love my Mama, but even I have to question why she made me go through something like that, which seemed more like what a medieval noble family would teach their children. [I thought your father was a musician?] He isbut hes more like a conductor, a maestrofor an orchestra. Hes sessful enough to get invited by a ton of his wealthy attendees. I believe he had quite a few Broadway jobs, so hes earning quite a hefty sum. [You dont sound very enthusiastic about it.] "Nein, I do feel very proud of my dad. It''s just very embarrassing to say it cause it sounds like bragging. My parents financed my training as an idol, so it gets annoying every time one of the other trainees start asking about it. They always go on; how lucky I am to get everything paid by my rich parents. I know my parents have money. You dont have to tell me that every time! Eventually I continued. It got to me and I blew up in front of everyone. Boom, my rtionship with all of them was totally ruined. My parents asked me to switch to another training school, but I couldnt give up on the trainer there. He was that good. My parents eventually persuaded him to privately tutor me, but that made my reputation even worse I figured, if I could just stop beingwell, rich sounding and rich looking, I could maybe get them to like me. Unfortunately, they called me pretentious [Oh] Still, I knew that there might be the chance that they will be my colleagues in the future, so I kept up with it. That also meant that I neglected my time with my school friends, as I slowly changed, which caused us to drift apart. Friendlesswho wants to sound like those stuck-up bitches anyways Having ended my story, Ms. Segawa looked at me as if I just shared something very personal about myselfwell, I did, I guess. As the atmosphere around us began to feel awkward, I decided to y it off like its nothing. Huh?! I-Im sorry. I went a bitI should have kept that for myself [Eh? Oh no! It is fine. I am willing to listen, if you have any worries. As an educator, I believe it is a part of my responsibility to listen to any problems my students have, and if possible, support them. I may not be your teacher but as an adult, you can confide with me."] Yeah sure, but most of what I will say is just meining about how ipetent I am, or how unfair it was. What use will it bring to tell you about it? Its all a part of the past now. Trying to dig it all up is stupid. I think its better to just bury it and go on; trying to not repeat the same thing. As if she could hear these thoughts, Ms. Segawa firmly spoke, trying to persuade me otherwise. [Nonsense! Miss Dragon, considering how apprehensive you are about it, I can guess that this is very personal for you. However, as it is very personal, it is even more important not to let these feelings fester inside yourself.] I kept silent. [Please. You mentioned how fervently you wanted to be an idol or entertainer in this world. Why?] She looked at me with curious eyes, pressuring me to speak my mind. Her wish to learn more about me, is pretty convincing. Sigh. I told you that I was an Idol in my past life, right? Well, that was a lie. I was only a trainee, nein, I aspired to be one. I began preparing at a tender age of 7, and kept up my training for 9 years, dreaming that if I could just keep smiling and dedicating myself, that I will be epted and be an Idol one day. So, I went to auditions. If the scouts weren''t interested, then go to them. Show them your skills. The problem is that I wasn''t the only one who thought of this. There was always someone more talented. Always someone who performed better. There were also people who got taken cause they just looked better! It was never me. [With how it sounds. You dont seem to have enjoyed it much, so why did you continue and why are you still continuing, even in your second life?] I-I dont know. It hurts every time I was rejected. But it hurts even more, knowing that if I give up, I will disappoint my parents who supported me with all their hearts. My parentsforted me when I failed, but I knew that this wouldntst when I grow older. My parents had the connection to help me, but if I took it, then those idiots who called me a spoiled brat would be, right! However, how can I argue against that? My parents gave me everything I ever wanted. Its childish, so very childish. Love, money, a good education and they even supported my dream, until I died. How could I not be grateful? However, my dream is something I can''t just let them give me. I''ve been fed with a golden spoon for my entire life. They gave me the support I needed but I couldnt do it. Ironically, this meant that my naysayers were correct, that I would be nothing without my family. I couldnt just let parents down! How could I just give up, when they supported me for my entire life?! I am grateful for that, so I didnt want to look ungrateful. Neither to them nor to anybody who talked behind my back. I could feel my tears starting to swell at this memory, but I kept them back, forcefully. Now I am in this world. Reborn. With my memories. I have neither money nor connections. I dont even have proper clothes! I pointed at the me dress I made. Its literally the only thing keeping my human shame intact. "I want to know. Can I do it in this world? Can I be an Idol in a world that doesn''t know the concept of "Idols" and can I do it without any support? Am I good enough to do this aloneor am I really nothing without my parent''s support?" Too bad that part of the n is now impossible, due to some meddlesome gods and my second life''s "bloodline". I''m not gonna be ungrateful for the god''s help cause it goes without saying that I would have died if I didn''t have their blessings. Thats why I have been doing my best to keep my training up when Im in human form. I want to go back to human society and debut sessfully. I will do it, even if I have to break through walls to find sess this time! Not only for my parents sake but also for my own. Hearing my sincere wish, Ms. Segawa contemted a bit, frowning a moment. [I now understand why you are so diligent with your training. I might not know much about being an Idol nor an entertainer in general, however, is it really ok for someone to be an icon of cheerfulness, if they themselves are not?] Huh? He he. Ha ha ha ha heh heh heh he ha ha ha! [Miss Dragon?!]. Youre right! Youre right! I am a hypocrite, am I not? An idol should always act happy and friendly, but what the hell am I? Due to [Battle Frenzy] I could go berserk anytime during a concert and boom, it''s over. The ideal female idol should be cute and sweet, singing songs to bring happiness to her audience, instead of somebody stubborn, like me." Hearing what she said, I began to ramble. Its a self-deprecating rant about myself, as I could slowly feel something dark growing inside me. I covered my ears. I want to stop talking about this [My opinion of you is that of a very emotional person, who feels mostfortable, wearing those emotions on her sleeves. You know you can cry if you are sad.] No! I cant cry! I will not cry! I made a promise to myself to not cry. What are you saying? You helped me reflect on myself. So, thank you~ Knowing that if we keep this up, I instinctively forced a bright smile and cast away all the pain, distress, and sadness that my face would show. Act happy. Act cheerful. An idol doesnt act sad nor angry. She is there to make others happy. Even if I am a hypocrite and my smile is as fake as it can get, I cant show this to others. [Stress (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon *]] [That is what I meant with keeping your feelings to yourself. Believe me, putting up a smile just to make others not worry about you, will inevitably cause the opposite. I am sorry if you dont want to hear it, but you need to let your feelings out.] No, please stopWe don''t need to continue with this. It was a waste of time anyway [No! Look at yourself! Why must you be stubborn like this?] Comining about it wont help me. Crying is not allowed. I cant do it now. I can cry when I finally made it to something. Le-Lets leave it at that, please. [Depression (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon *] Stop. Stop. Stop. I knew talking about this crap is just gonna make me feel worse. I need to cheer myself up. Need to get rid of these abnormal effects. Honey. Honey. Something sweet. I covered my whole hand in some honey from my storage and pushed itpletely into my mouth. I could taste the sweet, sticky substance mixed with a bit of blood; a wound having opened from scratching my mouth. [Then let me help you.] Mrat? (What?) Ms. Segawa carefully took out the hand in my mouth, making sure that I wouldnt harm myself any further with my long, sickle-like ws. She then spoke in a calming tone. [Let me help you then. If you are not willing to fully express yourself now, then I can follow you until you can. Being patient with emotional students is a part of my job after all.] What do you get from this? What you said makes no sense. Why would you want to do something that annoying? Im a stubborn idiot. in and simple. Not worth somebodys time. [Well, I guess the first thing that I get from this is to make myself feel better. If you were one of my own students, then I would do my best to help you get over it. The other reason is part of my dream.] What dream would force somebody to jump on some random girls foolish ambitions? I scoffed. [Somebody who wishes to travel the world.] Thats your dream? Pah,e on. What kinda dream is that? Thats some. I giggled as I mocked her, sneered at her simple wish. [You might not know this, but I was not somebody who was born with the opportunity to travel around the world whenever I wanted. You said your grandparents lived around the world, right? One pair in Germany and the other in Japan? Well, I was never able to fly outside of Japan.] Oh, crap! There I go again. This annoying mouth of mine, OMG! Why do I always say these stupid things? Just shut your damn trap [Before my father died, he nned to have I and my mother join him on a trip around the world; visiting the many sights of the world after we saved up the money for it. I also studied history because I wanted to learn about the past of the world. Even after my father has died, that dream has not faded. I was nning to do this with my mother still, but it seems it was not meant to be.] Ms. Segawa closed her eyes and breathed in deeply. She opened her eyes again and continued. [Now I am in apletely foreign world with a foreign culture and also a history I have nothing about. Both the historian and the dreaming woman inside me wishes to learn about this world. If this world is medieval, then they wouldnt have the appropriate technology necessary to spread your name, which means you, an Idol, will have to travel far and wide. You will have to sing in foreign cities and countries. There can be no better travelingpanion than you.] It was convincingbut not enough. WhatWhat if it all fails and I choose to give up on it? I stumbled on my words, remembering that I said the same thing to my parallel minds in the cave. Ive changed. I know Ive changed. My life in these past months in this world have not only changed my appearance but it has also changed my attitude. My hearts burns, knowing that my chances of making my dream true, is slowly drifting away from me the longer I stay like this. [Then so be it. I will still drag you around with me.] I-Isnt that awfully selfish of you?! I flinched backwards upon hearing what she said. [Yes, it is! And thats how you should express yourself. Show some more confidence in yourself. We are both reincarnated people from the same world and both of us are monsters. Were you to ask me, I would prefer traveling with] I cant argue with that, so I just nodded. [So, shall we be travelingpanions, partner?] Uhh, well [Just for your information, you may not decline me.] Gck, this person is totally not modest at all! Arent most Japanese supposed to be polite and modest?! Ms. Segawapletely flipped her personality. Shes been very pushy today, extremely inconsiderate! Th-Then I have nothing else to say. Iept, I guess. I guess, maybe being less lonely will help me change for the better? I may have sounded reluctant, but I think Im a bit relieved that she decided to stay with me, no more sleeping alone in this dark forest. I should apologize for what I said, once I have the chance. [Splendid. Now before we end this conversation, we need to give you a name!] A name? [Correct. I find itpletely uneptable to continue with Miss Dragon. That is both rude and inappropriate if we are to continue as travelingpanions.] Shes right, I do feel a bit awkward being called like that for a whole month. I nodded to her suggestion and looked at her, anticipating that she would give me a name. [Dont you have a suggestion of your own?] What meaning does it have when I name myself? Your name only has meaning, if somebody like your parents gives it to you. You mentioned I needed a name, so you do it. ["A namehmm. I have two pretty fitting names. The first is Hestia, the Greek goddess of hearths and its fire."] Greek, huh? Well, she is a history teacher, after all. [The other name is Atsuko.] Atsuko? [Yup. Atsu for honest or warm. Ko for being childlike. I thought it would be good to give you a Japanese name considering you are half Japanese.] My original name could have been Japanese. This does make sense. So, why did you take Hestia. Thats a Greek goddess name, right? I dont think I act like a goddess at all. [I chose that name for you because I believe you are someone who values her family quite a lot. A name fitting for somebody who will do her best to keep her family happy even at cost of herself.] That isquite a nice reason, more than I deserve. That makes choosing one of them quite hard. ["There is no need to choose. Just take both. One as your first name and the other as a sort of thest name."] I lifted up one of my brows, showing my astonishment. Ms. Segawa on the other hand, showed me with a gentle smile, suggesting that I never had a choice once I gave up my right to suggest a name. Chuckling, I spoke. Well, I guess its better than being called Miss Dragon all the time. [Fantastic. From today onwards you shall be Hestia Atsuko. It is an honor to have met your acquaintance, Princess Hestia. I, Saori Segawa, shall follow you from today onwards as apanion.] [Young Spark Inferno Dragon *] has been named [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Come on, you dont have to be that formalhuh? [Huh?] [Young Garm, Saori Segawa] has received the title [Hestias Retainer] and is now your follower Follower amount requirement fulfilled. [The Light] proficiency requirement fulfilled Magic gained: [Sanctuary] Chapter 27: First party member acquired! Chapter 27: First party member acquired! Sanctuary! Calling out the name of the spell, despite not needing to, the magic circle activated, and a massive barrier of radiant light encapsted me and anything within its range. The shimmer is simr to another magic spell that I love to use, [Shine]. What I mean by this is that it emits a holy elemental light, that illuminates the area like a shining bulb. [Such a nice white.] Said Ms. Segawa, mesmerized by the brilliant white light that this spell is emitting. I silently nodded to her statement, panning my head from one side to other, just enjoying this sight. I was standing at the epicenter of this spell, feeling as if a giant spotlight was beaming an intense ray of light directly on me. It feels like I was on stage. Fully satisfied, I dispelled the spell. Its still only morning but this kinda light will still attract a lot of unwanted attention. This is, uhh, a pretty nice surprise. I simply stated. [I concur.] Ms. Segawa nodded. [I faintly felt something prickly on my skin by being in the barrier.] Hmm, I think I have an idea why. I told her what I remembered when I fought against the garms, and how my [Shine] was able to deal some damage to them, due to the spells interaction with garms and other dark elemental creatures. Besides healing spells, I havent exactly tried using any other holy or sacred elemental spells on Ms. Segawa, due to the danger of her being hurt. Well probably do it at ater time, but I digress. [Is that so? The barrier should have the same effect on me then, so why did I not take any damage when I touched it, furthermore I was able to pass right through it. A barrier that allows enemies to pass does not sound useful.] Hmm. I gave it a thought, but the answer came pretty quickly. I think its cause the spell considers you my follower, you know, you have that title after all. Saying that, I used [Identify] and showed Ms. Segawa the description. Hestias Retainer A title given to a person that has sworn loyalty or fealty for a person with the title [The Light]. This title allows the owner to be aware of the other partys condition, even when they are separated. This option can be disconnected by the other partys choice. Grants the owner of this title certain benefits from the sworn persons titles or skills Received benefits include Reduced SP cost for skill acquirement and improvement [It leads back to this, huh?] Yup, seems like thats the case. Urgh, this is such an embarrassing title. Iid a hand on my head and heaved a deep sigh, bothered about the fact that a title has my new name on it. Urgh, it sounds so stuck-up to have somebody be my retainer and showing it to the whole world, with what essentially is putting a notice board around a persons neck with the caption Hestias Retainer. It''s dumb. Its like those clingy girlfriends from sis who give their boyfriends a I already have a loving Girlfriend T-Shirts. Its so fucking cringy, urrrgh! Now I really have to apologize! Ms. Segawa. I twisted my whole upper body to her direction, intending to apologize wholeheartedly. Im really so [Well, thats ok. Is it not so, my Lady?] However, what she just said, startled me enough to interrupt my apology. Wha-wha-wha-wha-what?! I was stumbling over my own words; my face was starting to heat up. What just happened?! Whats with that my Lady? Please, stop! Its embarrassing if you call me that. [He he, I cannot do that, my Lady. As you can see from my new title, I am your retainer. Princess Hestia Atsukos new retainer and follower. How could I, a humble attendant, dishonor my mistress by failing to address her with her due respect?] She was speaking calmly and had a serene smile, but I can see the glee and excitement in your eyes! Ms. Segawa, you meanie! Youre doing this for theughs. Please, stop it already! Its really embarrassing to be called like that. I was never addressed this formally before, not even from my nanny. I would much prefer it if our conversations were less formal. [You do not need to call me Ms. Segawa, my Lady. Just Saori is fine.] Ms. Segawa masterfully changed the topic! Urk, why so suddenly? There isnt a need to do that. [Is it not obvious?] Ms. Segawa looked at me with widened eyes, clearly surprised about my question. [Regardless of the whole Princess situation, we still agreed to travel together, correct?] I nodded. [We have known each other for a whole month now, and weve only addressed each other, formally. Granted, it would have been awkward otherwise, however, now you have a name, Hestia. A great one too.] She sounded proud of herself when she said that Hestia is a great name, despite being the one to give it to me. Well, regardless, she does have a point. Weve known each other long enough that it would make sense to call each other casually, and now that myck of a name is gone, there should be nothing to stop us now. Well, I guess it would be nice to do that. I slightly touched my cheeks with my knuckles, while my lips formed a smile. Its nice to meet you. I hope we can have a lot of fun in our travels, Saori! [It is my pleasure to join you, Princess Hestia!] I guess you wont drop that whole my Lady and Princess stuff, right? I meeklyined, knowing that it would be futile at this point. Confirming my assumption, Saori nodded her head. [It is as you say, my Lady. Honestly, is it that ufortable for you to be called that way?] It is. I cast my eyes downward. Besides validating that annoying [Princess] title, it also worries me that you will start treating me differently now, if you make a habit of calling me like that. It sounds so pretentious and snobbish. I dont want it to be like the past. Avoiding and judging me, after finding out about my financial status. Friends distancing from me, just cause I changed my speaking mannerism. I dont want my rtionship with Saori to deteriorate, I dont want to feel like Im unwee. I made the mistake of ridiculing Saoris dream, without fully understanding her situation, and Im feeling a bit uneasy that shes gonna think Im a terrible person. [You seem to have forgotten something about me, Hestia.] I rose my head in confusion when she said that. I could see her shake her head, a wry smile forming. [I was a teacher before I died, and not just any teacher, but a teacher from Shirako High School, one of the best college-preparatory school in Japan. Catered to the rich and talented. Ive seen my share of egocentric and pampered brats; you are nothing specialpared to them, Hestia.] I feel like shes venting out some of her frustration from her past life. Somehow, it feels correct to give her something to drink. But Saori silenced me by putting her paw on my head. Her body is pretty small, so I have to crouch to have our eyes meet. [Hestia, act however you want. I will not treat you any differently, because in this one month I have learned enough about you to form a proper image. You are a hard-working, dedicated, and self-conscious young woman who, honestly, does not have enough self-confidence despite being stubborn enough to bring me into a C rank monster fight.] I could hear her giggling about that fight against the grizzly. In hindsight, it was an idiotic idea but, in my defense, I simply forgot about the fact that chanting might be needed to cast spell cause I never had to do it. I only knew [Chant Revocation] existed. While I was nervously faking augh at this memory, I could hear my parallel minds speaking to me. Isnt it just fine to ept it? Its not like shes addressing you like that to spite youok, maybe shes teasing. Yeah, were not getting anywhere like this. Just ept it already. It might be embarrassing but it isnt the worst thing people have called us. Come on, ept it already. This internal predicament is annoying. All my parallel minds were in unison about the topic. I guess, Im the only one whos still undecided, huh? I stopughing, closed my eyes, and opened them up again to speak. You wont treat me any different, right? [I will not.] She shrugged. [Besides addressing you more formally, our rtionship will stay the same. Its not like this is real, right my Lady?] Uh huh. Her grin makes it hard for me to trust what she said. Dont you think its a bit weird to call me that, just after giving me my own name? How about we only do it when others are present, but in private we can just be casual. [But I really want to call you my Lady and Princess Hestia.] I red at her. [Alright, alright. Enough teasing. Youre no fun, Hestia.] She momentarily let go of her stoic image and spoke casually, even pouted. However, she quickly reverted back to her normal speaking mannerisms. [However, please allow me to act like an adult, ok? I have a debt to repay, and I wish to do it, properly.] I smirked and replied in a yful tone. Uh huh, its not like Ill still have to take care of you, considering thats your body. I pointed at the current state of her body, causing her to groan. Ha ha, just kidding, I wont mind being pampered like a princess, but dont go overboard, ok? Ill also try to act like my [Princess] title would suggest me to be; just to make my best retainer look better ~ It was mostly a joke. I still dont want to be a princess. Oh yeah, Saori? [Hmm, yes?] I think its the perfect time to apologize. I would like to apologize for being rude about your dream. I can assure you that Ill make sure to be a great Idol, so we can travel around this whole new world as much as you want! [Then I will ept your apology, Hestia. Your kindness is an honor.] Urgh,e on, Hestia. Bear through this cringy, formality stuff [Now, if you would want to be an even better Princess, then you must cast aside your current speaking mannerism. It is not fitting for your esteemed title.] Urgh, Saori. Like Ive already said a thousand times, Im speaking like this cause it makes me sound less like a rich kid. [It is because not just cause. Besides, making the decision to deliberately downgrade your speaking mannerism due to your fear of being treated differently, is a logic I cannot support. Those girls from your past life are gone, there is no reason for you to continue.] This is how normal New Yorkers speak. This is a medieval world, correct? We will be talking with a ton of people that have little to no education, so it would be better to blend in with them if I speak like this. [Nonsense. Thest thing we need is people believing you could not possibly be a princess. That title alone is a massive advantage and privilege for us in our travels, and it will be necessary for youter, regardless if you want to fully embrace the title or not, when we speak with influential personages.] Ill make sure to talk like how my etiquette teacher taught me to when its needed, but talking with a random passerby doesnt require me to speak like that! [The average person on the street will not mind it. Just abstain from acting selfish and haughty. Be you, or if you want, be your Idol self. Put up a smile. Be cheerful and friendly. A cute young girl with a prim and proper appearance and approachable attitude will pierce the hearts of many.] Ok, I see your point but youre already going overboard! And we continued bantering like this, while we made our way into the dark depths of this forest, trying to find a way out of it. Ive started my life and journey in this new world as a dragon whelp trapped in a forest filled with killer bunnies and giant wolves. Ive grown and trained myself to ovee these trials and tribtions, and I did it all alone. Now, I am not alone anymore. I have a friend. I have a travelingpanion. I have somebody to watch my back during a fight. If youre already having this much trouble with killing me, Belzac forest, then just you wait when Im done training Saori. It will get out of hand soon, cause there will be two of us monster reincarnators! Just you wait, world. I, the soon to be Idol, Hestia Atsuko, will make her debut in this world, and I will make it so awesome that it will be written in the books of history! Side Story 2: The movements of two factions. Side Story 2: The movements of two factions. At the same moment the newly born dragon whelp finally received her name, two gods churned at this event. The gods of Peolynca usually wouldnt worry this much for a single mortal, as their duty, to keep the world stable, would preupy most of their time. The origin gods of Peolyncaprised of six, each overseeing one of the 6 basic elemental magic that this world isposed of. Still, gods are gods because they have followers. Their believers. As mighty as they are, even they require a steady stream of faith to replenish the energy needed to fulfill their duty. So, each god must manage their religions well, fostering and promoting their source of power. Besides prayer and other religious activities performed in their name, the simple usage of the element the god controls is enough to be a source of power. While a single use was as inconsequential as dropping a drop of water into the sea, thebined arcane usage of a whole world is nothing to scoff about. At this very moment the Goddess of Light, Aurena, and the God of Dragons, Kargryxmor were discussing the newest events concerning this little dragon. I have received the missive from the System. The child has evolved but it would seem she has once again taken a different evolution. Said the God of Dragons, while he was inspecting his Divine Window, designed to help his administrative duties. Oh my, this doesnt seem very promising, Kargryxmor. As the God of Dragons, I would have thought your power would have been sufficient to control a single mortal. The girl was just born, after all. This graceful voice belonged to the Goddess of Light herself, one of the six origin gods of Peolynca. I apologize for myckluster ability, Goddess Aurena. However,pared to you, my power not only has dwindled butcks the experience, age would have brought. Unlike Aurena, Kargryxmor was not an origin god. He was once a simple dragon who wandered the surface of this world. An emperor among dragons whomanded both respect and fear from his brethren and the other races of Peolynca. There was none during his mortal life who could have contended against his rule, so instead of antagonizing him, some of the other races started to worship him, in hopes to appease and find sce under his wings. These worshippers are the ancestors of the Dragonewts and Dragonkins. Eventually, Kargryxmor experienced apotheosis and ascended the steps towards divinity due to the eptance of the origin gods. His duty as a newly appointed god was to turn the dragons into the protectors of this world. Peacekeepers and defenders, if you will. My descendants have be pitiful! Sitting on theurels and riches their elders have acquired, denying their duty and isting themselves from the world s, this was the current situation for the God of Dragon. Unfaithful draconic children who have forgotten their original duty, turning them into history and simple myths for the dragon whelps to enjoy. You are too harsh. Those spawns of humans and dragons still revere you, dont they? Aurena put a hand on her cheek, clearly not understanding the God of Dragons frustration about the fall of dragon pride. True, but it isnt enough. I have created this child, so she can bring back the glory that is dragon kind! She has received both my blessing and a part of my power, but both my control and vision have been severed. Without these missives, I wouldnt even have the ability to learn which evolutions she took. Kargryxmor pointed at his Divine Window, showing Hestias current status board. That does seem quite problematic for you. Have you learned how she severed the connection with you? Curiosity begged Aurena to ask. No, I have not. How a mortal can do such a thing is beyond myprehension. He, I would have thought a former mortal would be able to understand. With augh that mocks the God of Dragons for a statement he personally knew made no sense, Kargryxmor could only be silent. It has been quite some time since his ascension but even he knew he has no way to argue back. Anyways, you must do your best to hurry up. Recently, I have heard the God of Fire and Goddess of Earth have noticed that a certain little girl has been fueling them with a massive source of power in a very short time. Due to Hestias growth in power, her usage of magical spells has grown to the point that it has attracted the attention of two gods. Such an impressive rate of improvement, resulting in Hestia awakening both the advance forms of these elements and also their hybrid version. It has even piqued the interest of the Goddess of Wind. A potential candidate to be a spearhead to lead their faith into a new golden age. Under the constant mockery from the Goddess, even the usually patient Kargryxmor was not able to keep silent any longer. Whether he has be a god or not, his instinct and mindset shall always be that of a dragon. A capricious and hot-blooded dragon. I understand your worry, but I care not if she were to be a champion for the other gods. Whether she bes one or not, does not concern me, for I care only that she can motivate those imbeciles I call my kin to finally act their station. I do not understand why you are so worried, Goddess Aurena? Perhaps, its because the girl was able to sever the connection with you, too? Do your duty, Kargryxmor. Get control over her and make her rid us of those abominable demonkins. With those cold words, the goddess turned into a stream of light and vanished. Her presence nowhere to be felt anymore. Kargryxmor let out augh, as his words must have wounded the pride of a goddess, whos existence is so ancient, even his own could notpare. I expected the girl to catch the attention of the God of Fire and Earth but having Aurena meddle should have been expected also. I was too nave with calling for her aid. Still, how was this possible? How could a newly born whelp be able to contest against my own will? The process should have been perfect. She should have fully turned into my avatar. It was no lie that Kargryxmor had no idea how the connection between two gods was severed by a being, both help mold. Could it have been due to the divine blessings of two gods? No, mortals who are able to cast hybrid versions of elements would receive the blessing of the two corresponding gods. No matter how much Kargryxmor pondered this question, the answer he seeks was nowhere to be found. I can ponder on this when more information arrives. I should first address the problem of having no insight on her travels. Although trials are good to mold the character into a righteous one, I cannot feel at ease leaving her in that ursed forest alone. She might be a pawn, but she still bears my blood. A dragon does not abandon their kinno matter how despicable, incapable or detestable those very kin are! In his rage, the divine realm he lives in shook due to the soul-shattering roar he gave off. The various aids and angels cowered at this show of emotions. Considering she survived that near-death encounter and has progressed this far; she shows enough potential. There is still one more chance before she reaches the rank A evolution. I must have her right her path and evolve into one of my spawns until then. Myck of power will make ordering a dragon impossible. To the south of that ceare the Wyvern Heights, correct? An escort of wyverns should be enough. With that, I can at least supervise her through the eyes of those wyverns. With his n settled, the God of Dragon made himself active. ******************* Meanwhile, as the gods continue their duties in the realms above humanity, in the darkness of the world, the scheming of destruction can be heard. Demonkins. Not demons. Demonkins, a species created through the racial intertwinement between a demon and the races of this world. Besides the gods, nobody truly knows where demons originated but everybody knows what they were from legends and stories. Warmongers, lecherous, conniving, sinful. In history, there existed only 7 demons, each representing a certain sin. Sloth. Envy. Greed. Gluttony. Lust. Pride. Wrath. The demons procreated during their existence and spread their bloodline before they perished. A demonkins personality is determined by the ancestor of that demonkin, a personality that they cannot rid themselves of easily. A demonkin of greed will think only of fulfilling an urge of theirs at the cost of others. A demonkin of wrath relishes the moment he can strike down an opponent who has insulted him. While demonkins arent necessarily evil, the personality of a demonkin is heavily influenced by the highest purity of blood that demonkin has of a certain demon ancestor. At a location north of the Belzac Forest, a demonkin is conspiring with an ogre. A humanoid monster that can be considered one of the most fearsome creatures that man knows, at least they are the most fearsome creature that ismon enough to wander into the sights of man and beastman. These hunkering beasts of muscles show no fear in their pursuit to further their goals of the destruction of mankind and the glory of ogrekind. Ogres, usually, arent very cooperative with other races, especially, not with the races that share blood with humans. However, this cooperation is done through a mutual enemy. Both factions desire the destruction and extermination of humankind and beastmen of all sorts, and to do that, the ogre king has epted this demonkins aid. The time is soon, ogre. I hope you have assembled a strong enough army for our n. This arrogant and pompous voice was audible for only those speaking with this demonkin. I am king, demon! You shall address me as the ogre king, while you are here in my home. The voice of the powerful king of ogres, on the other hand, could be heard throughout the cave, none who lives inside it could possibly forget it. As you wish King. Now, tell me. Have your army assembled or not? Despite his eptance to address the ogre king properly, his dismissive tone states otherwise. Hmph! My ogres, orcs, goblins, and kobolds havee. We still need armor and weapons. The trolls and their shaman have not shown themselves yet. Sigh, so you are not ready. It matters not, the deadline for the start of my n hasnt been reached yet, so you still have time. However, I would like to remind you that despite the support we have given you, you are just here to aid in my ns, so I would ask you to not ruin it with your ipetence. Graaaaaah! I dont take it kindly when some midget threatens me! Raising his hammer, the ogre strikes down at the demonkin with all his rage. A booming echo began to travel through the cave, produced by the now cracked ground. Grrrrr Tch, no wonder you are just a monster. Getting dirt on my poor suit, what uncivilized behavior but nothing surprising for Ednas children. Despite casually brushing off the dust from his suit, the demonkins mood was at a dire state now. I will crush you for insulting the name of our ancestor mother! Hoho, sometimes I do wonder how monsters even gain a race title like king. Does it appear due to all the flesh around the head that grow into horns and adornments, needed to mimic a real kings crown? The surrounding ogres were lucky that none of them were present in the throne room at this moment. No foot soldier would be able to stay sane at thebined aura output between these two individuals. The sh between the regal aura of the [Ogre King] and the demonic aura of the demonkin, causes even the ground to shake and crack at the intensity of it. The sheer bloodthirst would be able to incapacitate most B rank monsters. Enough. You tire me, ogre. The operation will start at the beginning of AutumnSunpardon, I meant in three months, when the leaves have grown golden brown and the chill of the cold demand the humans to prepare for winter. Do make sure to follow the n. Now, I must bid you farewell. With that said, the demonkin disappeared, leaving only a ck haze behind. The ogre king was still enraged from the confrontation of his ally but even he knew that releasing this pent-up anger on somebody that isnt here anymore was a futile endeavor. Grarrrrgh! So, his throne suffered. Bring me a new throne! A group of ogres entered the throne room with a giant stone chair chiseled in the form of a throne. They reced the smashed throne with the new one and promptly left their king to his thoughts. That demonkin angers me every time hees. Acting all high and mighty, when I can just crush his bones in my hand. I would feed his prideful ego to my wolves and kobolds if we wouldnt need his aid. Finally calmed, the ogre retreated back into his mind and pondered. Three months until we can finallyunch an attack against the humans. It will only be a settlement, instead of the capital, but we will need the armor and food before we canunch arger attack. I must admit, if that demonkin can lead us to the kingdom without, actually, going through the Belzac forest, then I will tolerate his further impudence. That Fenrir was finally in but I will lose too many soldiers in that ursed ce if I were foolish enough to wander into it. Humans and others of their ilk have hunted down monsters since time memorial. Whether due to fear or for pure greed, this has never changed. Although, this can be purely called thew of nature, some more intelligent species of monsters cant simply ept this unfair treatment. If humans steal and murder what is theirs, then it should be natural for ogres to prey on these, supposedly, inferior species. By my race name [Ogre King], I shall fulfill my duty to lead my army towards and ughter every single hated human and beastmen for the glory of all of Ednas children. I pray that you watch over me, my venerable mother and father The ogre king kneeled and struck a praying pose. For he must pray now. Edna, Goddess of Monsters and Fertility; and Marsven, God of Darkness. Side Story 3: Oh gods, I miss coffee. Side Story 3: Oh gods, I miss coffee. Urgh, why is it so cold outside? Only a month ago, I, Tatsuya Nagata, was a simple student whoined about how mundane his life was, not realizing how much I would miss it once it was gone. To stave off my boredom, I developed a hobby of ying video games and reading fiction. I loved it. Immersing myself in these worlds made me wish that I could also spice my life up. A bit more adventure and surprises. Somebody up there probably heard it, but this is not what I wanted. One month ago, I and my whole ss, except our homeroom teacher, was transported into a medieval world that is governed by a System equivalent to a video games. To be more specific, game mechanics and system messages you would find in Role-ying games and Massively multiyer online role-ying games. Magic, numbers, skills, and other mechanics you can think of, are the cornerstone of what makes this world unique. And Im here against my will I was currently in the courtyard of the church, that I and our whole ss were using as our current home in this world. Its currently winter here, the 2nd month of this world, which means this month would be the equivalent to February in my world, as they seem to also have a 12 month per year cycle. Despite being rather cold, it hasnt been snowing much anymore,pared to my first month here. Oi, Tatsuya I heard a jovial, but a bit troubled, voice call out for me. I swayed my head to the direction of the voice, our eyes meeting. As your best friend, looking at you doing nothing for a whole month is, uh, very concerning. It was my ssmate and friend, Kyouya Ishiyama. Instead of wearing his Japanese school uniform, he was wearing a gambeson, a padded jacket designed to defend him from attacks and ward off the cold, some kind of medieval trouser, and boots. He was also carrying around a sheathed sword on his hip, and a kite shield was strapped on his back. If he had some armor, he would look like a real knight, but I guess its still too heavy for him. You dont need to worry about me, Kyouya I mumbled. Yeah, as if Ill do that. With a worried voice he continued, a wry smile forming. Your parents would kill me if they found out that I ditched their hopeless son. Pah, good luck to them. Whats your unique skill called again? That defensive one. Massaging his temples in frustration, he opened his mouth to answer my question Its called [Ardent Defender] and its still level 1. Ardent Defender A skill that specializes in and improves the defense of the user. Improves the effectiveness of all shield abilities by reducing a certain amount of damage from any blocked attacks. Passively improves Vitality and Wisdom of other members of the party, while the user is in it When we were summoned to this world, we were informed by a group of priests that we were summoned by them to help them fend off some sort of demonkin war or invasion or something. As they had summoned us here against our will, we were naturally extremely confused and most of us even protested; I was one of them. None of us wanted to agree with the churchs whim, however, it was inevitable that we had to adapt to this world. They wouldnt send us back to Japan before we help them with their problem. Its such a fucked-up situation, really. Slowly, everybody began to settle down and thats when the church started to offer lectures to learn about this world, as we will probably need it for this prolonged stay. We had to learn about this worlds culture, history, System, and, of course, religion. Due to some personal reasons, I was pretty much the only one who hasnt attended a single one of those lectures yet. I also still have an immense distrust of every single one of them. I had to facepalm myself for doing something that stupid, but its kind of awkward to attend one now, when literally the whole ss is badmouthing me. Thankfully, Kyouya stuck with me, sharing the notes that he made, so I sort of had a general idea of most things. One of those things were skills. Opening my status board for the first time felt very familiar, just like in a video game, but my eyes were attracted to two spots; my unique skill [Rush Hour] and title [Otherworldly Visitor]. Rush Hour A skill that dictates a users maximum stamina and general activeness. Lowers maximum stamina of user in low tension situation. Increases maximum stamina of the user in high tension situations. In a flight and fight situation; the user may activate this skill to cleanse any [Exhaustion] effects and apply [Rush Hour] on oneself, significantly increasing Agility and Stamina regeneration. However, under [Rush Hour] the user will also receive double of all iing damage. Once dispelled, the user will be inflicted with [Starvation (Minor)], and [Exhaustion (Moderate)] or [Exhaustion (Major)] depending on the length of [Rush Hour]s usage Otherworldly Visitor A title granted to an individual whose origin is not from this world. Enables the Skill Point function. Grants the owner the [Automatic Language Trantor] skill I was told that everybody who was summoned here, has received a unique skill and [Otherworldly Visitor]. I guess it cant be helped. Your addiction to coffee is a major problem. I think only Kyouya and my parents know how much I need coffee to even move out of bed. Ha, what would I give for a nice, warm coffee. Kyouya-kun! Suddenly, out of nowhere, a high-pitch voice called out Kyouyas name in a cheery tone. Both I and my best friend turned our attention towards the girl walking to us. Kyouya-kun, the others asked if youhuh?! Nagata-kun?! You actually came outside your room?! He he, Aiko-san, you shouldnt say that. Kyouya gave out a nervousugh, trying to defend me here. Whoops, sorry. Rude. The person talking to us is Aiko Hasebe. ssroom idol, and currently a priestess wearing an almost excessively embroidered winter coat as white as snow. Under the winter coat, she was wearing a long, dress-like, white robe that stretched down to her ankles, with unpractical, long sleeves and a hood attached. The fabric used for the robe looks high-quality and elegant. Its richly embroidered with golden-colored fabric that unts her status and wealth without being overbearing. The very image of a medieval aristocrate. Compared to Kyouyas simple gambeson and everyday clothes, both her robe and coat look immacte, a clear gap in quality could be seen. Saint Candidate Robes Robes created to be worn by a saint candidate, dedicated to the Goddess of Light. Woven meticulously with high-quality fabric and skill, only fitting for a saint candidate to wear. Enchanted to protect the saint from harm Skill [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] [Physical Resistance Lv. 5] [Health Recovery Lv. 3] [Mana Recovery Lv. 3] Finally, in her right hand, she held a dazzlingly, white staff,pleting her look as a white mage, I mean a super-duper rich-looking white mage. Well, her parents are pretty wealthy, so maybe it fits. Come to think of it, could that golden-colored fabric be real gold? Still, it is a surprise that youre outside. Why did you iste yourself in your room for a month, in the first ce? She looked a bit worried. Tch, this makes it even harder to answer her question. Sigh, you see Aiko-san. Like a real friend, Kyouya came to my rescue; just I kind of dont want him to exin this stuff. Tatsuya here has a serious coffee addiction. Take the coffee away, and he starts spasming around and his whole energy level just drops. He bes this lifeless husk that you see here. Oi, would a lifeless huske outside in this dreadfully cold weather? I was just enjoying some rays. I argued back, for the sake of arguing. Wow! Hasebe-san looked absolutely horrified when she heard Kyouyas answer, mumbling Addiction is a bitch.. I sighed and scratched my head. Argh, whatever. You wanted to say something to Kyouya, right Hasebe-san? Just spit it out. Ha ha, alright! Even zombie Nagata-kun is as blunt as always. She loudly snickered, contrasting her elegant appearance. I just wanted to ask Kyouya-kun, if he wanted toe train with the others. The knight captain told me that learning how to heal a front liner is important. Heal? Both I and Kyouya tilted our head at that word. Yup, venerate me peasants, Im the first in our whole ss to learn how to cast a spell! She puffed up her chest, boasting about hertest achievement. W-What?! You actually learned [Holy Magic]? You know how to use [Minor Heal], Aiko-san?! Incredibly, you actually are a saint candidate! Kyouya was literally cheering and celebrating Hasebe-san, a fact that made herugh haughtily. I heard from Kyouya that casting magic in this world is quite hard. Through a crystal called [Crystal of the Divine System], the priests were able to learn about our status boards and use the skill [Identify] to check our unique skills. They used this information to divide us up into groups; one focused on magic, and the other for physicalbat. I am in the physical camp, if you havent figured that out yet. Speaking of [Identify], we were able to use it because it seems like equipment in this world can temporarily grant you skills or allows you to use skills. Identify Ring A manatech in the form of a ring. Uses mana from the owner to activate [Identify Lv. 5 (Restricted)] to analyze an object. Can only analyze inanimate objects and skills Dont ask me what manatech is supposed to be. I skipped that lecture, too. Wait, its only been a month. I heard from one of the knights that the average time to learn how to cast magic would be three to five months if you put in the effort. How did you do it? He he. She stroked her cheeks, giggling as if she had to remember an embarrassing memory. Well, I cant deny that [Saint Candidate] and my unique skill [Saint''s Oath] didnt help me. Saint Candidate A person that has been recognized by a divine being as a potential Saint. Boosts proficiency gain of magics based on Holy Element. Decreases Dark Element proficiency. Grants the owner of this title an aura that calms others Saint''s Oath Allows the sharing of all current active parameter boosting spells on the owner. All spell effects will not be removed upon transfer. Boosts healing proficiency when applied to others. Aiming required Hasebe-san further added. In actuality, I continuously spammed cast the custom spell [Apply Light] over and over again, until I learned [Holy Magic]. However, I went overboard and got myself [Arcane Fever] in the process. It was so painful, I thought I would die. Kyouyas eyes widened in surprise, clearly rmed at what was said. What is [Arcane Fever], again? Y-Youis that the reason why you were gone on the weekend? Aiko-san, werent you listening to the church magician, when they gave that lecture?! Hasebe-san flinched backwards when Kyouya showed this much concern for her well-being. She was fidgeting, not knowing what to say to those puppy eyes of Kyouya. I think this is the right time to enter the conversation and throw Miss Saintess a lifeline. Hey, wait. Kyouya, what is this [Arcane Fever] anyways. Ahh, Tatsuya. My knight friend turned his attention to me. In the corner of my eyes, I could see Hasebe-san giving a silent sigh and nod, thanking me. Sorry, I forgot to write that down for you. I thought you wouldnt need it because youve been acting like a hikikomori,tely. (Hikikomori = recluse) I tried to be helpful but now Im getting burned for it? What the hell [Arcane Fever] is a status effect, that appears when you umted too much arcane corruption, so when you use too much mana at once. Your Health steadily drains until it disappears, and in rare cases, the umtion can cause your body to explode. What the fuck?! I instinctively shouted out, turning my gaze at the girl responsible for my outrage. Oi, Hasebe-san, are you stupid?! Why the hell did you risk your life for something like that?! Did you forget your brain in Japan?! Tatsuyas right, Aiko-san. Did all that mana go up to your head and cause something weird to happen? You had pretty good marks, before we were summoned. Her mouth agape, she shook her head in a panic, trying to deny all the anger directed towards her. W-Wah?! Y-You guys dont need to be this harsh. Im alive and still going strong. She was pouting like a small girl, ignoring the fact that shes 18 years old. Besides, Ive already recovered. I wont do it again, now that I know how it feels, so dont worry. The priests even gave me this tea to help me recover faster. Now that I looked at her again, there is a cup of warm tea in her left hand. What is that? I asked her. This is a tea made from leaves that you can finduhm, what was the name again? Ahh, ites from a ce called the Belzac forest. Why are you asking? You want some? She reached her arm out, offering me the cup of tea. Nah, no thanks. However, I declined. Im not a tea person. Coffee or riot. Really? Well, it does have this bitter taste that reminded me of coffee, so I thought you might want it. You can try it, at least. Youre shivering. Well, I guess I can. Thanks. Reminded that its cold outside, I epted the offer and thanked her. Smelling it, it does have a bit of the coffee smell that I miss, but it still mostly reeks of tea. I, reflexively, lifted one corner of my mouth up, showing my dislike for this beverage. I took a sip. ! Woah! I yelled out, startling Hasebe-san. A-And?! How is it? Itsamazing! The taste that reminds me so much of coffee, despite being tea. What is this?! I had thought that I would never, ever be able to drink coffee again, when I heard that nobody in this new world knew what coffee was. I thought, at first, it could be because they didnt have the word coffee in this world, but that didnt make sense with my title [Otherworldly Visitor] automatically tranting everything for me. I had already fully epted that coffee didnt exist here. I can feel myself being energized by this tea. I can feel the buzz! Oh, the priest told me that it helps your mana flow better in your body. I also heard that nobles like towaaahhhh! Oi, Tatsuya what are you trying to do?! I suddenly grabbed Hasebe-san at her shoulders, shaking her in excitement that I finally found this worlds coffee alternative! It felt like all the unspent energy from this whole month came back, streaming through me. Hasebe-san, thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Ahhh, you found coffee for me! Im happy for you but let me go! Suddenly something hard hit my stomach. Still holding the cup of tea, I fell to the ground and groaned in pain. Jeez, you should be happy that I didnt aim a bit lower, you jerk! I couldnt see her face, but the tone of her voice suggested that it would be better to just avert my eyes for now. Aiko-san, are you ok? Look at my best friend worrying about somebody else, while I was cradling my stomach. Where has your loyalty gone, bro? Im fine, Kyouya-kun. Phew, Nagata-kun if you like that tea so much, then you can have the rest. My head snapped up when I heard that. Wait, I can continue drinking? Yeah, it looks like that tea would help you more, than it would help me. Just ept it as a present for finallying outside. I twitched when she said that, but I kept silent; as I needed to ask her something more important. Hasebe-san, where do you get more of this? More? Well, these leaves are from the churchs own supply. Its supposedly expensive, and they only considered giving me some because Im a saint candidate. You probably have to buy them, if you want some for yourself. That is not what I wanted to hear. How do I get money? I can answer that. Kyouya raised his arm, wanting to speak. The knights said that we will eventually be adventurers and that we can earn money by doing jobs. As they are nning to have us level up, getting some money through adventuring quests would be efficient. Kyouyas words lit a fire inside my heart, a me of hope. I gulped down the tea, enjoying this small moment of bliss, and stood back up. That means I need to train myself. Oh yeah, you should. Youve missed a month of training, so you need to hurry up andhey, hey! Wait, where are you going, Tatsuya? cing a hand to stop me, I turned my head to Kyouya. Where? To train of course! Both Kyouya and Hasebe-san were shocked to learn that I wanted to train now. Im filled with enough energy to keep me awake for multiple days. Now that I think of it, you two shoulde, too! What?! I need a sparring partner, Kyouya. We will most likely get hurt, so we need some healing. Hasebe-san, you cane and train your healing magic while youre at it. I then took both of them by their arms, while they were still bbergasted, and began dragging them with me towards the training grounds. Hey, let go of me, Nagata-kun! Tatsuya, others are waiting for us two, you cant just drag us with you spontaneously! They wereining and struggling, but I held on to them with an iron grip. Honestly, Kyouya should be able to break free from it, considering he has been swinging around a sword for nearly a month now, but I guess the dude is either not trying to hurt me or is just using this as an excuse to get out of the training session with my other ssmate. Either way, hes goddamn bro! Nagata-kun, you know that I can have some knights arrest you for kidnapping me, right?! So, let me go already! Her failing stopped, realizing that it would be futile, so she instead resorted on threatening me. However, at this very moment, I couldn''t give a fuck if I were to be kicked out of the church, or not. You can report me to the damn goddess, for all I care, but do that after the training is done, ok! Come on, its cold so breaking a sweat will help us warm up! Give it up, Aiko-san. You shouldnt try to separate an addict from his addiction, and we have somebody here on a major withdrawal. Sighing, Hasebe-san had to give up when even Kyouya talked her down. Ahh, jeez. You owe me for this, ok? Sure. I said, with arge grin on my face. Whatever she wishes, I bet it would still be worth it when I can get some of these tea leaves again. First, we get stronger. Second, get some money to buy a good amount of leaves. And then finally, were going to the Belzac forest! Just wait for me, coffee-tasting tea leaves. Iming straight for you! Chapter 28: This forest really can’t give me a break. Chapter 28: This forest really cant give me a break. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 2] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1000 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Singing Lv. 4] [Dancing Lv. 2] [uracy Correction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] [Tracking Lv. 2] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 7] gained Terra Wall! Terra Wall! Terra Wall! Terra Wall! Calling out the name of one of my earth elemental spells, four walls of sturdy earth erupted from the ground, surrounding me and Saori in a cube-like formation. Despite being in my human form, I easily tore off one side from the ground and threw it up in the air,nding perfectly on the top of the remaining walls. I have just made an impromptu shelter with magic and brute strength. Urgh, thank goodness, I made it in time. A bit longer and the rain might have doused my dress. ["Considering how often it rains in this forest; your need for proper clothing has be even more essential. I must train [Mana Weave] and [Sewing], posthaste!] A week has gone by, ever since I received my new name. I and Saori have, in our pursuit to find the exit out of this forest, been mostly wandering around this forest, killing any monster we could find for experience. When I had my first real flight above the forest, I was able to see theyout of the forest, so Ive been directing us towards one end of it, in this case, were going towards therge gap or valley that I saw. However, it has been, well, one month now. My memory of the sight is crystal clear, but we have no idea in which direction were going, so its more or less us wandering around the forest, aimlessly. Now, youre gonna ask; why not fly? Well, it seems my left wing hasnt been able to heal after the battle with the garm, and no matter how many times I use healing spells on it, it wont heal. Its called [Damaged Mana Paths [Left Wing] (Minor)], and Ive noticed that I havent been able to pour a lot of mana through it. Casting spells using my left wing is difficult and strengthening my wing to help me fly is impossible. Ive lost my ability to fly, just after I learned how to do it semi-properly. Life is unfair Anyways, thats the reason why Im not able to ascertain our location. I could climb the trees, or use [Wind st] to boost me up into the sky, but I havent considered it cause Im a bit scared of falling down. Thatnding was seriously terrible, he he. [The rain seems to be very intense today.] Saori said, using [Telepathy] to inform me about the weather. [I think we might as well make camp for today, Hestia.] I nodded and began taking out our crude cooking equipment and some wood for a fire. [Hey, Saori] I was, now, also using [Telepathy], as the sound of the rain pouring down fiercely, banging onto the roof of our shelter, was loud enough to drown out my humanized forms voice. [Im perfectly fine with a simple one-piece. Using [Telepathy], maintaining [Humanize Lv. 6], and using [Pyrokinesis] to create a dress is quite a toll on my mana, in fact, my mana recovery isn''t enough to keep up with my expenditure.] The amount of mana I need to spend to maintain my humanized form is directly dependent on which form I take. The more dragon-like I look, the less mana I need; whereas the more human I look, the more mana I need. I have fullmand over which form I want to take, but I can only speak when I use [Humanize Lv. 6], unfortunately. Normally, it would be perfectly maintainable if I spoke with Saori using my voice, but [Telepathy] can take up a lot of my mana, especially when Im sharing it with Saori for her own usage. Imitating the reason why I took up my wood carving hobby, Saori bought [Mana Weave] and [Sewing] to learn how to moderate her new strength. Surprisingly, it was one of her past-time hobbies in her past life, so shes pretty good at it. These two skills allow her to produce strings of her own mana, which she ns to use as the fabric for any future clothing. As this mana fabric can be freely controlled by the wearers mana, we understood that this might be the only clothing choice we have, as [Humanize] will definitely rip any normal fabrics upon our transformation into monsters. I want her to make me something to wear, so I dont need to expend mana on this me dress here. [I understand, Hestia.] She spoke without turning her head to me, still having enough spare focus to meticulously prepare our meal. [However, I want you to look beautiful in it, majestic just like a princess from fairy tales.] [Urgh, what?] I scratched my head in confusion at what she said. [Saori, Im ok with the whole ''Princess and Retainer'' roley, but I really have no intention to be a real one. It was only a joke.] Honestly, I could care less about what I wear. If itsfortable and not too unwieldy to move in, then Im perfectly ok with whatever its design is. Simple is better. [Yes, but I cant stop imagining your potential!] She was squirming around in excitement, joy clearing showing on her fur-covered face. [The design, the colors; should it fit into the medieval world, or should we take some modern inspiration; or what about mixing them?! Ahhh, I cant wait to dress you up, Hestia!] Am I supposed to be a dress-up doll for you?! I internally screamed. [You might want to first get [Humanize], Saori. Sewing doesnt look easy with paws.] I retorted. [I must admit it is a challenge to do so but [Humanize]s steep cost of 700 SP means I will require more time to eventually buy it. There are far more useful skills that I prefer, right now.] Her previously waggling tail was now lying limp on the ground, showing how disappointed she was about herck of SP. [Hestias Retainer] allows, Saori, ess to my discounted SP cost blessing from my [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] title. [Humanize] would have cost her 1400 SP, otherwise. I sighed, massaged my temple, and left the topic at that. This is something the future me can handle cause Im not in the mood to argue with her Instead, I went ahead and organized some of the wood into a pile. Holding one finger from my left-hand upside down and one from my right hand against it, I could hear my sickle-like ws caressing each other, making a sound like rubbing a stone against another. One, two, threebang! Holding them firmly together, I struck them against each other, just like striking a match against a matchbox, and a me was produced without using mana. This is the same process I would have done to activate [Spark ws] but without using mana, the me will be weaker and smaller. Out ofbat, its a very handy ability that my body can do. Finished with creating the campfire, I went close to the edge of the shelter and opened my [Storage Magic] to collect the falling rainwater. Strangely, I havent found a singleke or river in this forest. Normally, I would have already run out of water by now, were it not for the fact that the forest has been raining very frequently ever since I left the cave. Honestly, considering the humidity and how much cooler it has gotten, it does remind me a bit of September in New York. Mostly, a guess, though. As refilling our water storage will take a while, I''m also maintaining my ws right now. Using them inbat or outside of it will cause some wear and tear and the overall sharpness will drop. Ever since I became a [Young Spark Fire Dragon], having dull ws feels incredibly irritating; its like this itch on your back that you cant get rid of cause you cant reach it. That sorta irritation. At the start, I learned quickly that the only way to sharpen my ws was using either my fangs or jaw fangs. Other materials in the area werent hard enough or they were too rough, on the other hand, my fangs were perfect as if they were made for sharpening duty. The process is also pretty easy. Tightly grip the underside of the ws with the back of the fangs, and then just slide them around until its sharp again. Like a grinding wheel. Easy. I just need to be careful if I do it in my human form. Its not a very pleasant experience when you pierce the inside of your own mouth. Come to think of it, what are my ws made from? What are my fangs made from? If I remember the things, I learned from school correctly, the sparks caused by striking my ws and fangs together are due to exposing a certain object to oxygen, pyrophoric is the name I believe. If you take a flint or steel as an example, the pyrophoric is the steel, or to be more precise the iron inside it. Iron can spontaneously ignite in the air, causing those little fire sparks that you see. Animal nails and ws areposed of keratin, an organic matter. It doesnt just catch fire by being exposed to oxygen. My nails are definitely not made entirely from keratin, and my fangs aren''t normal teeth. They must have something in them that is easily mmable, otherwise, physics makes no sense! Or this world''s physics ispletely different due to mana and I''m overthinking here But what if I do have something like iron inside my nails and fangs. Dont they get used up every time I use [Spark ws] or [Spark Fang]? My body has to be producing them, but where am I getting all that iron inside my body. If Im already eating iron, then what is the source? What if I can eat stones. Not every stone has iron in them, but maybe there are other pyrophoric minerals inside my body, and this stone might have them. Should I eat this stone? My parallel minds are pleading me not to do itbut my body is telling me yes. Following my gut feeling, I picked up a nearby stone and brought it to my mouth. Opening it, I was ready to bite into it. Well, itadiki I froze. I sat there, motionless, mouth hanging and the stone already touching my teeth. Cold sweat slowly forming. I swallowed my saliva and began turning my body to the side in a robotic manner. What confronted my eyes were tworge, ck, animalistic eyes, silently judging me. It was Saori Blink. Blink. Our eyes were blinking, pouring rain sounds filling the air, no one was speaking. Staring each other down, I could feel myself being drenched in cold sweat, knowing nothing about Saoris current thoughts right now. I wanted to avert my eyes from her gaze, but it was difficult, my anxiety of looking-like-an-idiot made me unable to move. I wanted her to say something to dispel this awkwardness. Seconds began to count down, and those piercing, garm eyes kept my body paralyzed. Eventually, I realized that Saori wasnt able to speak cause Im not supplying her with the mana needed to use that skill, but I couldnt move, as I felt too awkward to do anything else at this moment. [Hestia.] Deciding to break the silence by using her own mana, Saori spoke. [Please continue.] What the hell?! ["I am also a bit interested in what will happen if you were to eat that rock. Will your body melt it, helping you acquire the minerals inside it? Or will it cause a stomachache?"] Kuck, thats not what I expected her to think about. Isnt she worried about the problems that will happen if my experiment here fails? How could you allow a princess to do this? Urgh, now I cant help imagining her expecting eyes pressuring me to continue with this dumb idea. Oh, well. Itadikimasu. (Thank you for the food.) Mhmph! With a satisfying crunch, my teeth had no problem breaking a chunk off it. Inside my mouth, I could hear my teeth grinding and breaking the stone chunk into smaller pieces, crushing most of it into dust. It was very painful, to be honest, not for my teeth but my gums werent enjoying it one bit. The rough edges and crushed pieces damaged the inside of my mouth, telling me that I was doing something extremely wrong. Either I was eating the rock wrong, or I was not supposed to eat it in the first ce. [It tastes so bad!] I cried out. The taste was mostly nd, but the texture of this meal made it into an unforgettable memory. Enduring through the pain and taste bud killing texture, I managed to eventually swallow the whole thing with a little help from wetting my mouth with rainwater. I then threw the stone as far away as I could, in frustration. [That was a bad idea] Saori only looked at me, nodded to my words and turned back to continue dinner prep. You know, thinking about it, our main source for iron has to be red meat, right? Yeah, weve been eating a ton of it. We dont need to eat anything hard to get that source of iron to produce fire with our body. Hearing my parallel minds figuring out the real answer for my source of iron, was kinda embarrassing. I really was overthinking it The next day is gonna be roughurgh. Needless to say, I was unable to move and fight the next day. It was honestly the most painful shit Ive ever had ******************* Having recovered the next day, our exploration of the forest continued. On the way, I had Saori scout for monsters. Considering that her personal skill [Primal Senses] allows her to have more developed senses to detect approaching animals, I thought it would be smart to help her train it up. With great sess, even. Venomous Forest Chameleon A reptile monster that can hide its presence from other monsters to ambush them. Usually preys on weaker monsters, but will sometimes challenge stronger monsters, if it knows that its venom can harm it without giving its position away. The venom both inflict damage and numbness. Rank D Pretty impressive. Her current ability is equal to all my detection skills. The potential is definitely there. As it might be too dangerous for Saori, I personally took it out. When I began having fun with the dismantling and venom extraction, Saori seemed to be creeped out by it. Well, I cant help it that mixing poisonous and venomous concoctions has be a hobby. Its useful, so who cares. Despite my enjoyment, I still made sure to carefully do my job. One thing that seemed to have slipped my mind is that we needed something very essential to survive in a society. The age-old necessity that countries would go to war for. Money. I am not sure if there really is any money in this world, but there will be some sort of currency. We will need it for lodging, spices and probably other stuff. Now, it would be pretty bad, if we cant afford the first few nights at an inn or hotel, so Saori thought of using my [Dismantle] skill to earn money by collecting the materials from monsters after I told her about all the fantasy light novels that Ive read. From a ton of my early kills, I only have their bones and ws left, as I used hides or furs for kindling, while I ate anything edible. I''m taking quite a lot of care to not damage anything we could possibly sell now. I havent mentioned this, but I was a bit disappointed that there was no "magical stone" within a monster''s body. One fictional clich debunked Ok, I think Ive finally lost my ability to navigate through this ce. I was frustrated that I didnt know if were walking in the correct direction. Maybe I havent emphasized it enough, but the Belzac forest is humongous. Maybe even Amazon Rainforest level of huge. It feels like a maze, and that were just walking in circles. I think its time for me to grow a pair and do it already. Its not like I cant soften my fall with wind spells. Saori, Ill climb up a tree to check our location. [Alright, but please be careful.] She agreed to my suggestion. We wandered and looked for the tallest tree in the vicinity. I looked up and evaluated if I could climb this tree in my dragon form. After evolving into a [Young Spark Inferno Dragon], I have grown to the size of a horse. Most of that problematic top-heavy focused scale armor is now gone, spreading around and bncing my weight throughout my body. I was still rtively well armored in the front but now my back and backside are covered by a hard, resilient scale ting. The most striking change in my appearance would be the color of my scales. Before I evolved, my scales were pitch ck with small tints of crimson red; now, my whole body has been recolored to the same crimson red that my hair has, in my humanized form. Saori called me much more approachable with this color, but still scary-looking cause of all that scale armor. The tree is pretty thick, but I might not be able to climb it as a dragon. My weight and the sharpness of my ws will just cause me to slide down, cleanly slicing the wood. This tree might just be made out of butter at this point. So, I decided to humanize and make my way up the tree that way. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Using my ws to hook on the branches and barks, I jumped from bark to bark, branch to bark, and branch to branch to eventually reach the top of the tree. Ahhh, how I missed being up here. The streaming wind of fresh air above the thick foliage of tree leaves made me deeply breathe in, enjoying every single bit of this amazingness, once again. The sight, the sun, the breeze; everything that made this experience unforgettable for me. How much it stings that I cant fly anymore. I just learned how to fly, I just learned how amazing it is the join the birds in the sky, I just learned how captivating the world can be. Standing on a tall building, gazing down unto the streets of New Yorkits just not the same as flying. Its annoying me. My strong desire to fly and my eptance of my inability to do so; these two conflicting feelings were in constant discord, struggling and shing to rise above the other. This inharmonious state is festering inside me. A Sea of Trees The shimmering emerald of this world . I unconsciously sang that song I hummed during my first real flying experience. I could feel my eyes be watery, my body desperately wanting to release this overflow of emotions by crying, but I forced it all back inside. Even now, my parallel minds were pouring mana through my broken wing, but the amount isnt enough. Trying to fly with only one functional wing is impossible, no matter how much I struggle with [Wind Magic] or [Aerokinesis]. I have to, reluctantly, give up and ept that my days of flying are for now, over. Its such a disappointment that all my efforts are now going to waste. I shook my head and sighed deeply, remembering why I came up here in the first ce. Looking at the horizon, it seems that were actually making good progress towards that canyon but are going a bit too much in the direction of the Belzac mountains. Hargh, Im unbelievable. Why am I being mesmerized by this sight, again? Argh, whatever! My chest is starting to hurt, so lets just release all these unnecessary emotions! I breathed in deeply, gathering as much air as my lung could take. I then let it all out. . Dont let your light flicker and dim. Put up a smile and never give up. Hope will not die this soon. Remember that this is the life that you have chosen! . I let all of it out. Singing has always been a great way for me to express my frustration, and my voice was thundering through the sky, from all the pent-up irritation. Im even unconsciously using [Draconic Roar], as I could see leaves flying of trees in a spiral. . My broken wings set yourself free. Rise from the ground, oh . DU VERDAMMTES STUECK SCHEIE, LISTEN TO US! (You piece of shit, listen to us!) Bwuahhhhie! Roaring like she just used [Draconic Roar] herself, parallel mind #2 made me shriek in terror as she imitated how Papa would call out an undisciplined musician. Look down! Saori is in danger! Wroooo! A wolf-like cry for help and numerous blinking signals, enough to be considered a small herd, were sending me into a state of panic, fear drowning out my confusion, adrenaline pumping through my veins, sending me into a state of intense focus with only one word repeating over and over again. Protect! Saori! Jumping from tree to tree, I pursued the signals. After I identified the one signal that looks to be Saoris, I had my parallel minds cast all my buffing spells, while I elerated myself by sting [Wind st] behind me, breaking anything that stood in my path. Once I was close enough, I jumped and dive towards the ground headfirst, [Humanize] having already dispelled. Kraaaaaaaaaaaghhhhhh! Letting out a loud roar, my open mouth crashed against the neck of one of the approaching monsters, mming it onto the ground with a big thud. Promptly, I snapped my mouth shut, dragging some earth into my mouth andpletely removing the monsters neck in the process. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 2] to [Level 3] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 500 skill points Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Draconic Fangs Lv. 1] evolved into [Draconic Fangs Lv. 2] Blood was streaming out of the monsters head and torso like a river, but I couldnt care less, as I had to make sure Saori was ok. She was po-poisoned?! Due to [Thought eleration], to the outside world, it would look like I was only focusing on Saori, only taking a nce at her Profile before I use [Modest Heal] and [Cure] to heal her, which agitated all the monster to attack me while my back is facing them. However, not only have my parallel minds identified every single one of them in the split second I saw them, but I could feel and sense where they were moving even without needing [Detection Sensor] to tell me their locations. Poison Spitting Chameleon A chameleon that has evolved from a [Venomous Forest Chameleon]. Instead of using its tongue to inject its venom, it shoots them out like a projectile. Groups up with other chameleon type monsters to form hunting packs. Rank C Belzac Trickster Chameleon A chameleon that grew up in the Belzac forest that uses its unnatural abilities to trick and kill prey. It can spew out smoke from its giant smoke sac under its head and uses poison to kill its prey. Groups up with other chameleon type monsters to form hunting packs. Rank C Long-Crested Ambusher Chameleon A chameleon with a ball of muscle at the tip of its extremely long crest. Instead of poison, it uses its rock cracking crest to strike at ambush targets. Groups up with other chameleon type monsters to form hunting packs. Rank C Armored Poisonous Chameleon A chameleon that possesses sturdy carapace to protect itself from predators. Instead of developing its stealth abilitypared to other chameleons, it uses its poison covered armor to protect itself from any potential aggressors, crippling anything foolish enough to do so. Groups up with other chameleon type monsters to form hunting packs. Rank C These monsters are the evolved versions of those chameleons we killed today, evident as there are a few of those [Venemous Forest Chameleon] among the herd. Despite being C ranks, their stats arent worth mentioning, probably cause their threat came from being poisonous ambush predators that work in groups. [Prediction] was already warning me before I could finish healing Saori, as an [Armored Poisonous Chameleon] began charging towards me. Twisting my body at the direction of the chameleon, timing my counterattack with the charge, and mmed my left front leg against the chameleons head into the ground. With my ws having pierced its scales, I pulled him up from the ground and smashed its head back down, over and over again. Like a ragdoll I dragged him against the ground, grinding his face. Noticing that some of the chameleons finally stopped hesitating, I constructed a [Terra Wall], blocking the iing poisonous shots from hitting Saori. Some of them were aimed at me, but my [Draconic Barrier] protected me from them, however, even if it wasnt, I ampletely immune against normal poison and venoms! Come at me! As if it heard me, a [Long-Crested Ambusher Chameleon] came running at me, preparing its main weapon, the long crest, to strike me. I nned to use [me Spear] to pierce it but my incantation was interrupted, as the still-alive, chameleon under me struggled. It bit my leg, putting his weight into it and pulled my body down to prevent me from dodging the iing attack. It then swung its tail at my head, pping it to the side with a dull sound; which distracted me long enough for the other chameleon to send me flying away, fortunately, in the process, my ws tore off the armored chameleons throat. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 3] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 500 skill points All attacks were blocked by my barrier, so it neither hurts nor did it do anything to me besides shaving off a bit of mana. Still, magic doesnt make me immune to thew of physics. Controlling the air using [Aerokinesis] I made it shift my body around, helping me recover from that attacks recoil. At the same moment, arge cloud of smoke began spreading through the area, covering me and blocking my eyesight. This trick would be fatal if I didnt have [Detection Sensor]. Annoyed, I fully spread out my wings and blew away all the smoke using [Aerokinesis] to support me. Some chameleons were shooting poison shots at me, but I wasn''t paying them any attention, instead, I swung my neck around, searching for Saori. Shesshes not here?! Where is she?! I had my parallel minds widen the search area, finally finding her signal being dragged around by a different one. Something kidnapped her! With my interest in this group of chameleons vanished, I began making my way towards Saori''s signal, however, it seems the chameleons won''t allow me to do that. The chameleon with the long crest, once again, readied himself to strike me, and swung its il-like crest at me, believing that it can take me out, while my attention was focus somewhere else. Spark me Veil. Activate! My internal body temperature began to heat up, causing the very air to catch on fire. From my observation, it seems like tiny particles, probably a pyrophoric, were being released from the inside of my scales, swarming around me using my mana as an anchor. I wasnt using a ton of my mana in this process but stamina, on the other hand, decreased at an rming rate the longer I had it activated. In the split second I activated this skill, sparks of fire blocked the chameleons attack, with shockwaves, and caused his crest to catch fire. Fuck off! I ignored his wails of pain and simply used my tail to p him away. I then cast [me Explosion] to reduce its body to ashes, leaving nothing for the insects to feed on. As the other chameleons kept being persistent about killing me, a couple of [Inferno st] was needed to end this farce. My System was making bing sounds, indicating that I have leveled up; I was as interested in that, as I was interested in the fact that another forest fire happened cause of me. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 8] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 2000 skill points Saori, Iming! I re-casted [Haste], although it hasnt expired yet, and started to run with all my strength towards the location of the signal. There was no time to lose. I''ll rip the head off from that damn lizard if it harmed a single hair on her fur! When I arrived at the location of the signal, I saw two bodies lying on the ground. One belonged to a, now dead, [Poison Spitting Chameleon] and the other was a ck garm. [Saori!] Identify!Saori''s Status Board Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 20 Race: Young Garm Age: 1 Month Status: Health: 331/731 (+422) Mana: 0/316 (+160) Strength: 489 (+278) Intelligence: 189 (+137) Vitality: 299 (+171) Wisdom: 305 (+186) Agility: 571 (+306) Stamina: 81/491 (+204) Effects: [Mana Stress (Minor)] [Arcane Fever (Modest)] [Poisoned (Minor)] Skill Points: 2050 (+1350) Skill: Magic skills and rted [Arcane Mind Lv. 1] (New) [Mana Control Lv. 2] (New) [Dark Magic Lv. 3] (New) [Cast Revocation Lv. 1] (New) [Mental Stability Lv. 1] (New) [Mental Warfare Lv. 1] (New)Physical skills and rted [Mana Strike Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced ws Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 4] (+3) Senses and movement skills [Primal Senses] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 3] (New) [Evasion Lv. 3] (New) [Acrobatic Lv. 3] (New) [Prediction Lv. 3] (New) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2] (New) Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] (New) [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] (New) [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 2] (New) [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 1] (New) [Mana Recovery Lv. 1] (New) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] (+2)Others [Identify Blocker Lv. 1] (New) [Identify Lv. 2] (New) [Mana Weave Lv. 1] (New) [Sewing Lv. 1] (New) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 1] (New) [Cooking Lv. 4] (New) [Dismantle Lv. 1] (New) [Telepathy] Spell List: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] Arcane Fe-Fever?! Chapter 29: Operation: “Brighten Saori’s Mood”! Chapter 29: Operation: Brighten Saoris Mood! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Sacred Magic Lv. 2] evolved into [Sacred Magic Lv. 3] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Sacred Magic Lv. 3] evolved into [Sacred Magic Lv. 4]. 3800 SP remaining Magic gained: [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] Sacred Veil. Keep healing herSacred Field. Moderate Heal. Is this really all I can do? Constantly casting healing spells to keep her stabilized. Isnt there a better way? What are we supposed to do then, original mind? Shes in this state cause of you! Be happy that [Sacred Field] is something like an automatic heal. Sacred Field Creates a field of sacred light in an area. All friendly targets in the area will be basked in healing light, while enemies will be assaulted by holy light Sacred Veil Materializes a holy barrier around the caster. Improves the Wisdom and Arcane Corruption Resistance of the caster Nein, of course, we will continue this. I don''t want her to die. It just concerns me that her [Arcane Fever (Moderate)] hasn''t weakened yet, despite being in the middle of midnight. We might actually have to stay up the whole night." Stopining. Your inattentiveness caused her to be hurt. This is your fault! Not sleeping isnt enough of a punishment for what you Stop it already, #2! She already knows that shes at fault and youre trying to make her feel even worse? What the hell is wrong with you, you ipetent parallel mind! W-Wait, I-I Youre taking this self-deprecation too far now. Are you seriously trying to rile everybody up? Grow up already. I-II-Im sorry Silence filled my mind now that nobody was talking anymore. Everybody was concentrated with casting healing spells so we can keep Saoris Health from dropping to zero. Ever since I found Saori beside that dead chameleon, Ive been doing this long enough that I could see the moon in the sky. Fortunately for the forest, rain fell and extinguished the huge forest fire I caused, otherwise, this whole ce wouldve turned into an inferno just cause of my mistake. Without the sound of the falling raindrops, everything was eerily quiet. Time just flew by in this state, as I wasn''t in the mood to do anything else. I felt bad that my carelessness caused everything that happened today. It is nerve-wracking to sit here, not knowing when Saori will recover, or if she will wake up at all. Come on, we can handle this. Try doing something to cool yourself down. Nah, lets keep it a quiet night. I declined my parallel minds offer to rest and continued with the task at hand throughout the night. It was a constant rhythm of healing and waiting, asionally recasting [Sacred Field] and [Sacred Veil] in between those moments whenever those two spells expired. As the night dragged on, I eventually had toply with my parallel minds. My stomach was growling, loud enough that it was actually attracting some unwee guests. Leaving Saori''s unconscious body undefended was not an option. Still, I had to defend us somehow, so I took a more defensive approach and constructed walls around us, marking that I was here. To further dissuade them, I unted my power by creating arge bonfire. It worked out pretty well, even outright scaring a few of them away, but I had to, asionally, increase the intensity of the me when some daredevils got a bit too close forfort. With the mes burning brilliantly, I began making some roasted food for myself. Eating wasforting. It helped me take my mind away from the worry, but as I began feeling more rxed, my internal clock told me that my body needed sleep. I could stave off drowsiness, thanks to [Torpor Resistance Lv. 10], but my body still needed sleep. I had to start upying myself with different activities to stave off this boredom. ying with magic is a great way to kill time especially when it doubles as training. Using [Aerokinesis] to erge [Air Shield], I was able to stop the sound from reaching Saori, but that didntst very long. Fire spells also ate up oxygen, like a normal fire would, so I was literally suffocating myself inside this air bubble. I then went on to do some concoction mixing. I had a huge surplus of poisonous and venomous fluids that I needed to use up, and it also helps that watching the viscous bubbles popping in the concoctions has a calming effect on me. Am I creepy? Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Poison Creation Lv. 2] evolved into [Poison Creation Lv. 3] Unfortunately, that didntst long as I wanted it to, as my stock wasnt enough tost even a night. I could have tried mixing the mixtures with each other, but I felt something bad would happen if I did that. From then on, I defaulted to making stuff out of wood, while ying whatever melody came to my mind by using [Aerokinesis] to practice simting different instruments. I honestly thought I was slowly getting the hang of it, that I might be able to y my very own battle theme during fights. It sounds kinda funfor me. Not for the monsters. I dont think the monsters would appreciate getting killed while Im jamming around. Ack, scheie. I broke another fork My control over my strength has progressed to the point that it wouldnt affect my everyday life too much, but it isnt perfect yet. Ive been able to make tes and bowls out of wood, albeit of low quality, with my current abilities but things like utensils, stuff that needed perfect handling? Impossible. The forks and spoons just break. Hmm, maybe I should make them a bit thicker? The days just went by at this point. I couldnt sleep nor was I able to go hunting. My mind and body were dedicated to keeping Saoris Health in the green, not allowing [Arcane Fever] to kill her. Thankfully, it slowly deteriorated over time and finally vanished after five days. Mhmmpf Saori?! I reached out to Saori and began sharing my mana again, allowing Saori to use [Telepathy]. [UrghHestia?] All sorts of emotions, ranging from tion to relief, surged up simultaneously when I heard her voice. Her [Arcane Fever] was gone but these past five days have taken a toll on her body, turning it skinny and feeble looking. Overwhelmed with emotions, I gave her a big hug, frantically shouting, Thank goodness!, as I embraced the warm, fluffy fur of mypanion. In my dragonewt form, I would usually shrink to the height of a mere eight-year-old, but Saori as a [Young Garm] was not anyrger than a medium-sized dog. It felt great to wrap my arms around her. Im sorry. Im sorry. Im sorry. Im sorry. Im so sorry. It was all my fault. Im sorry. I fucked up so hard! Inside this storm of emotions was also guilt and fear. Guilt that I wasnt able to protect her properly. Fear that my failure nearly cost her, her life. I was at the mercy of five days worth of pent up emotions. [HestiaHow-How long was I asleep?] Too longfar too long. Im so sorry. I fucked up big time. We didnt say anything else from there. Resting our bodies on each other, we just allowed time to move on unperturbed, giving both of us enough time to calm down and gather our thoughts. We eventually began talking, again, after I released her from my arms. [Your face, HestiaDid you stay up all these nights for me?] My fingers gently touched my face, being carefully guided around so my ws wouldnt identally leave a scratch. Reaching up to my eyes, my fingers could feel the result of five days of sleepless nights. The look on Saoris face suggests that I must look terrible with these puffy bags under my eye. [Ive dragged you down so much. Im sorry for being a uselesspanion] Saori was distraught of her own powerlessness, enough to drop any formalities. [Its frustrating. How am I supposed to travel with you, when I cant even protect myself? Im not worth being your retainer nor am I suitable to cooperate with, at this state] I could rte to this. The feeling of hopelessness. Realizing that despite all your efforts, you werent progressing fast enough. It pained me to see this. I-I made some skewers. I timidly said. We can talk about everything over breakfast. Sounds good? [Sounds good.] ******************* So, that is what happened. [Yes, the monster only had stats close to a D rank, so it wasnt very armored. If I was only better with using magic, I wouldnt have been in that much danger.] It seems having a meal was the correct call. When I first gave Saori a skewer, she wolfed it down so fast that even I was a bit shocked. She would keep on eating and eating until her stomach couldnt take it anymore. Her mood hasnt changed but her liveliness returned. Eating your worries away helps, I guess. Well, it doesnt matter how; it just matters that shes feeling better. Taking her elevated mood as a cue, I asked if she was willing to retell what happened when she was abducted by that chameleon. I already knew she won, but I wanted to know the details. The short version is that she got lucky with a [Dark Tendrils] snare that allowed her to end the chameleons life using her closebat abilities. It was a messy fight, in which she continuously fumbled her magic casting. You still won at the end though! Ive also had some close calls, but I made it out of all of them alive. What counts is that you survived. [I still would have died, if it werent for you. Due to my ipetence, I had to use more spells than I could handle and was inflicted with [Arcane Fever]. That didnt even deserve a passing grade.] Her tone was harsh and strict, as she criticized her own performance. I wish she would chill a bit more. She''s demanding too much for herself. Come on, thats such a rigid viewpoint I waved my hands to deny her statement, trying to make my point that her mindset was wrong. Take it from me, somebody who nearly died multiple times. It doesnt matter how you won; it only matters that you survived. I mean, you can evolve now. Thats such a perfect ''What doesnt kill you, makes you stronger'' moment. [How will bing a rank higher make me any better as a fighter? You said it yourself, ''Stats alone wont make you stronger''. I might gain new power, but I wont truly be stronger.] Now, shes using my own quotes against me? Im trying to cheer you up here, Teach. Sheesh. Urgh, youre being too harsh on yourself. Even I didnt start out as a good fighter, but I learned from every fight, growing up well enough. You gotta stay optimistic! Channeling my inner Idol, I brought out a big smile and forced myself to sound peppy, despite the mood. [I''m optimistic that I don''t seem to have a talent for this.] Saori said it with downcast eyes, bitterly shaking her head. [I want to stand up straight with my own four legs, but Im relying on you, over and over, again! Its been a month and Im adapting too slow.] My mouth was sealed shut, unsure of what the correct response to this is. I couldnt work up my courage to say anything else. My whole pep talk fell on deaf ears The silence grew between us. I was racking my brain to find an appropriate answer to solve this whole situation. It really helped that I had [Thought eleration] at this moment, as I urgently needed time to think of a perfect reply. Urgh, what can I do to solve this? Think. Think! Her mainint is herckingbat prowess, but Ive been teaching her everything that I knew. From what I do before a fight begins, from how I handle different scenarios, identifying opportunities of attacks, and so on. All my knowledge that I gained by living in this ce. Everything, from which skills are good choices to prioritize, how to fight using your new quadrupedal body, even how you can best use your magic and cast spellswait. Identify!Saori''s Status Board Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 20 Race: Young Garm Age: 1 Month Status: Health: 731/731 Mana: 316/316 Strength: 489 Intelligence: 189 Vitality: 299 Wisdom: 305 Agility: 571 Stamina: 491/491 Effects: None Skill Points: 2050 Skill: Magic skills and rted [Arcane Mind Lv. 1] [Mana Control Lv. 2] [Dark Magic Lv. 3] [Cast Revocation Lv. 1] [Mental Stability Lv. 1] [Mental Warfare Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted [Mana Strike Lv. 1] [Enhanced ws Lv. 4] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 4] Senses and movement skills [Primal Senses] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 3] [Prediction Lv. 3] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2] Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 2] [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 1] [Mana Recovery Lv. 1] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3]Others [Identify Blocker Lv. 1] [Identify Lv. 2] [Mana Weave Lv. 1] [Sewing Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 4] [Dismantle Lv. 1] [Telepathy] Spell List: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] Wait, she''s been diligently doing magic practices with me, so why are her Mana and Intelligence so low? Weren''t mine, when I was an E rank monster, so much higher than hers? On the other hand, her Strength and defensive stats have been growing at a great rate. Her garm mothers magical stats were pretty high so I thought she would inherit that, but it seems she inherited the ones from her garm father?! Urgh, getting reminded of that guy is not pleasant. But I think I now know whats wrong. SaoriI think I know the root of your problem. Saori merely moved her eyes to me, making no effort to turn her whole head. I think I am the problem. Those words, however, made her snap her head up, confusion clear as ice on her face. I think that you have been relying too much on my fighting style. Youre trying to imitate me too much and Ive been supporting you too much with this endeavor. I dont want to sound rude butyoure not a very good mage. [I think I knew that already.] Her dismissal tone seems to suggest that she believes that I was making fun of her. Chill, Saori. Hear me out, first. I attempted to diffuse the situation. First, you should know that we are different monster races, right? Youve seen me fight for a whole month, so how would you describe it? I personally would say I like to be shy, confrontational and direct, just like what you would expect from a dragon in stories. I do have some tricks in my sleeves, due to my wide spell arsenal, but I prefer to end a fight quickly with powerful fire magic and dragon abilities. Until I had that fight with the garm leader, I could only describe my fighting pattern as shallow. I didnt have much to offer besides bombarding things with strong spells. I had to learn from these mistakes. I had such arge list of skills and spells, but I only did the minimum needed to learn how to use them. Experiment to game the system, thats what a gamer should do, right? Always have tricks, like [Poison Creation] and [Trap Creation], under your sleeves to tip the scales. Honestly, I still have much to improve. I still find it hard to divert from my gung-ho fighting style, a style that enabled me to survive for four months. I cant have her imitate my mistake. She still has some time to find her own path. Not only are you focusing on something you arent good at, but you are also neglecting what makes you strong. [And that is?] Your [Primal Senses] skill. [But that skill doesnt help me fight better.] Those words were what I wanted her to say! Leaning forward, I gave her the answer she needed. Why do you have to fight in the first ce? [Eh?] Havent you noticed that your senses are near equal to my own. Youre a garm, right? A wolf type monster. Wolves hunt in packs to take downrger prey. Some chase down and exhaust the enemies, while others skulk to ambush the chased prey. So, why dont we do the same thing! Thinking back to our travels, she has been able to keep up with my detection skills without any problems. Her real potential lies within her own cheat skill, not with what I tried to teach her. For her to game the system, taking inspiration from how the garms fought is a good start. Considering how game-like this world is, you can say that I am the mage of the group, while your potential seems to fit a scout or saboteur. You can sneak behind and immobilize enemies, while Im confronting them. I was feeling excited. Theory-crafting isnt my forte, but it gets my blood pumping, nheless. [Y-You think I would do better with this?] "Uh-huh! Your growths are amazingly suited to being a meleebat specialist, and we can''t forget about your preferred elemental magic. Dark Magic. My memories of being snared by [Dark Tendrils] and being tricked by [Shadow Clones] resurfaced. You can rely on ambushing enemies. You cant mess up a spell if you have the time to prepare. [But what if this also wont work.] "Then we start from zero. We will work as much as we have to until you can get into a style that you findfortable to fight with." I beamed her an optimistic smile, having re-entered my Idol mode. "You cant overthink these kinda things. [I understand what youre saying but] Nah ah, no! Ill take the me if this isnt perfect for you. Ill help you intensively to make sure that you will 100% shine in this new role. I know you dont like relying on me this much, but please let me be the light that illuminates the path in your life! Saori burst outughing, not able to hold it back anymore. [Ahh, Hestia. You sound so much more excited than I am. Youre really good with cheering when you get into it.] I know, right? Come on, show some spirit now! Can I hear a ''ja''? Can I get a ''ja'', please? It seems my words got through Saori! I was feeling pumped, delighted that I was finally sessful. All that was left is her confirmation. Showing a wry smile, Saori sighed. [A teacher should be the one to support and encourage her students, not the other way around.] Nonsense! Im not your student, Im your friend. Putting a hand beside my ear, I pointed it at Saori. Can I get a ''ja'', please? [Ja. Lets do this. Enough feeling bad for myself, when I can give my all to be better!] Awesome! I jumped up into the sky cheering, having sessfully brightening Saoris mood. Ok, first choose your evolution and well wait until you feel better. When youre ready, operation ''Make Saori an Assassin'' willmence! [That sounds terribly dangerous, Hestia.] Having sessfully chosen our next goal, I immediately went to bed. I slept like a rock, until the next day.Hestia''s Status Board Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 8 Race: Young Spark Inferno Dragon Age: 5 Months Status: Health: 3761/3761 (+690) Mana: 13488/13488 (+1919) Strength: 1842 (+329) Intelligence: 2927 (+636) Vitality: 986 (+174) Wisdom: 1125 (+204) Agility: 3581 (+594) Stamina: 1847/1847 (+289) Effects: [Damaged Mana Paths [Left Wing] (Minor)] Skill Points: 3800 (+3750) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 7] [Spark Fires Fire Boost] [Spark me Veil] Skill: Magic skills and rted [Lava Magic Lv. 1] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 4] (+2) [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 4] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 1] [Wind Magic Lv. 7] [Wind Amp] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Draconic Magics] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 2] [Silent Casting Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 5] [Mental Stability Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] Physical skills and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] [Draconic ws Lv. 2] [Draconic Roar Lv. 1] [Draconic Fangs Lv. 2] (+1) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 8] [uracy Correction Lv. 5] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 6] [Danger Perception Lv. 1] [Probability Correction Lv. 1] [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 4] [Tracking Lv. 2] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 7] [Presence Killer Lv. 6] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 9] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2] Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Singing Lv. 4] (+2) [Dancing Lv. 2] (+1) [Poison Creation Lv. 3] (+1) [Trap Creation Lv. 3] [Identity Blocker Lv. 1] [Identify Lv. 10] [Noble Aura Lv. 1] [Battle Mind Lv. 4] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] (+1) [Leadership Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 7] [Dismantle Lv. 7] (+1) [Thought eleration Lv. 1] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6] [Humanize Lv. 6] Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Ability List: [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] Spell List: [Imperial Hellfire] [Lava Ball]Holy element [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam]Fire element [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun]Earth element [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] Chapter 30: Long time no see, [Battle Frenzy]. Chapter 30: Long time no see, [Battle Frenzy]. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Singing Lv. 5] [Dancing Lv. 3] [Identity Blocker Lv. 2] [Noble Aura Lv. 2] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] [Night Vision Lv. 8] gained Come, follow my voice The dark, scares you, too. Ill be your guide Oh, I wont leave you alone. . Come, sing with me Collide our voices To break through this silence, Till morning arrives. . Sparkle, sparkle. Attract them all. Little bit more light there, a few fire sparks. Don''t overdo it with the [Spark me Veil]. Keep up the volume. Sing clear and with power! . Autumns breeze and the falling leaves Signals, winterse I see red, I see yellow Thest colors of the year. . Stockpile your food, eat your fill There is no time to rest, now. For thesest sun rays of the year Might be yourst. . The approaching storm Transforms our world into white and ck The falling snow Will not shy, to bury us in it. . Over a week has passed since we began operation Make Saori an Assassin. Once she evolved and recovered, I exined to her that my n, to turn her into the best assassin ever, involves me being bait to lure in monsters, while she tries to find and kill them. Which caused her to ask, Why would anybody believe approaching you is a sensible idea?, a question I wouldve personally rephrased before saying it aloud cause that actually hurts a bit. Anyways, I am aware that my dragon form is a rather intimidating sight, so smart monsters would usually flee instead of trying their luck with me, a problem that can be easily fixed with [Humanize] and [Noble Aura]. Noble Aura: The charismatic presence of a person made into a skill. The user of this skill can activate a charismatic aura, that charms anybody in sight I can turn myself into my cute, innocent-looking dragonewt form and activate [Noble Aura] to look more, uhh, appetizing? Naturally, this would mean I will be severely weakened due to my stats being halved, but that is not an issue with my defensive spells and skills. Mana and Intelligence are my forte. I dont believe amon monster would be able to beat me in that. The idea is activating all my defensive buffing spells, including [Draconic Barrier] and [Sanctuary] with more mana than it normally would require. Thest spell is critical to this n. Find an area with a ton of trees, cast the buff spells I need, activate [Draconic Barrier], and then create a tform with [Terra Wall]. The result of this is a performance stage with a dome to protect me. Put on some music with [Aerokinesis] and the show can begin~ "So, you weren''t excited about helping me but instead, were more excited about the prospect of having an impromptu Idol concert for monsters?", was what Saorimented after I finished my exnation. I had to respond, How rude! This idea came to me when I organized my n to help you, Saori. Hmph, anyway, so after having Saori learn [Stealth], [Silent Casting] and [Presence Killer], we executed the operation. I sang as best as I could to make this n seed on my end. I was a bit nervous about actually doing this, but I figured this isn''t anything like a real concert. It was only a performance before monsters. Compared to humans, they are neither the audience I want to cater to nor do they really know if I was good or not, in the first ce. Despite constructing a believable concert stage, I knew that this was more or less the same old training I always did since I started out as a trainee. I knew that but it was hard to actually start performing. My legs shivered, my hands were sweating, and I was even having trouble getting my voice to work properly. It would have been even more disastrous, were my parallel minds not the ones in charge of using [Aerokinesis] to reproduce the music. Saori was nervous, but I was having a mental breakdown over hereon a fake concert stage. Its embarrassing to think back on that I eventually did it, but I only sang. I wouldn''t say I''m bad with dancing, but I''m also not confident in it. Not a bit Inevitably, this meant that my performance resembled a western concert more than the eastern, South Korean, ones. I sang Western pop and rock songs, in addition to a few anime ones. I chose them cause the powerful lyrics and music were what I needed to keep myself in the game. Well, enough about that. The operation started out a bit shaky with Saori not being able to kill monsters fast enough. It even got to the point where I was nearly overrun from monsters, forcing me to stop singing to use a [Draconic Roar] to scare them off. It made me self-conscious of how harmless my humanized form looks, to a monster. However, with a few more tries, Saori seemed to have gotten the hang of it. Not only her skills but her own abilities were improving rapidly from all of this. She stopped being sulky, but that also meant that she reverted back to her normal self. Shes motivated so whatever. I was just d that shes feeling better. . Dont fear the cold My mes burn bright Seek, now, my voice As if, Ill let you freeze! . Stay close to me Listen to my voice To fight against the cold, Till morning arrives. . Unfortunately, this led to a tiny problem. Lets call it a day, Saori. Phew, Im tired. I dont sweat much, due to my own high initial body temperature, but I still did the wipe sweat from forehead gesture. [Thank you for your hard work, Hestia. Your voice was angelic as always.] ttery doesnt faze me. I said without being able to hold back a smile. I guess you leveled up, again, Saori? The number of monsters today was pretty high. How is your SP? [Yes, most of the monsters were only F and E rank today, but it was enough for one level. I currently have 2450 SP. Now that I have [Humanize], I was thinking of spending them all for a [Humanize Lv. 5] or [Humanize Lv. 6].] Besides upgrading skills and acquiring the capacity and enforcement skills, she also used her SP on getting [Humanize]for 700 SP. Now, I dont want to seem like a control freak here; this is her skill set, after all. However, I cant just allow her to upgrade that skill, wasting precious SP, even if she truly wishes to return to a human form! Also, to note, Im not jealous that her [Humanized] cost 300 SP less than mine. Absolutely not! Wait, you can upgrade [Humanize] by just using it. There is no need to use SP for that. I interjected. [I was just joking, Hestia. I have already nned to acquire [Space-Time Magic] or [Wind Magic] for the agility improvement spells, but Im also on the fence to follow your example of fully upgrading the abnormal status resistance skills. Ill just buy the base skill first.] I see. Well, that is good to hear. NowI have to askcan I fight tomorrow? [We have talked about this already. I will leave you all the C ranks, but I cannot have you endanger yourself needlessly with all the trash monsters that roam this forest. I shall dispatch them all, before you can even notice, Hestia. Nothing will hurt my precious, little princess on my watch!] Now here lies the problem. This whole weekI haven''t fought nor killed a single monster! I think Saori has finally gotten addicted to the taste of freshly acquired experience. I know this cause I went through this phase myself, and, boy, was it a great time. As much as I can rte to her, this is not a fun time for me. Even if I wanted to do something against it, I cant! Using [Shadow Dash] and her superior detection skills, not only can she detect enemies earlier than me, but she can get to them in the time I need to register the information. No matter how fast I can process information, it is worthless if I cant get the information first. Not only that, she seems to grow even more efficient the more time we spend with this n, and it seems like even her usual nervous faade during fights, has done aplete flip. One moment shes this sweet woman who can make some, mwah, fantastic consomms, but when ites to fighting, she acts like a cold, focused and efficient killer and its intimidating! This huge personality shift made me ponder if it was a mistake to turn her into this. Shes showing some scary amount of affinity for this kinda stuff. Saori, Ive told you this already, but I need to have some kinda fight. Compared to you, I cant survive without having a good fight, once in a while, due to my [Battle Frenzy] being a constant annoyance for me. [Do not worry.] She once again ignored myint. [When that C rank monster appears, I will make sure that you can enjoy the battle to your heart''s content."] It still surprises me how garms can be so expressive, her emotions are clearly written on her face. Dont make that proud face! I want to fight too! [Has [Battle Frenzy] appeared yet?] N-Neinbut thats not the point. I can feel the urge that drives me to look for a fight slowly rising. Its unfair that youre the only one that gets to fight! Im not lying. The urge to fight and this aggressiveness, swirling inside me, on the verge to break out and explode in a lust for battle! The patience that was required when I was in that cave, so I wouldnt attract the orc, was miraculous. Its, honestly, nail-biting. [Now, now, there is no need for a tantrum ] She began patting my head. Once she evolved into a [Young Darkness Garm], she became the size of a tiger, equaling my current humanize forms height. [See? You calm done quite fast from just a few head pats. I wonder, do you like them?] My face felt hot, as I unconsciously agreed to Saoris question. Im a 15-year-old who is treated like some random kid. She chuckled sweetly. [Pouting only makes you look cuter, Hestia.] Her continued teasing was unpleasant. I threw her paw off my head and shouted, Cut it out!, prompting her to apologize for going too far. [If it gets to that point, then I would like to have a spar with you.] Saori stated. You do? I was slightly bbergasted at what she said. It came out of nowhere. [I am making you unfairly wait, so I must also take appropriate responsibility for it. I still feel a bit worried that I will not be able to perform well outside a surprise attack.] Sure, that sounds interesting. I immediately agreed with that reasoning. I also wanted to know how far Saori has progressed. Ill make sure to hold back with my fire attacks, he he. [That would be very kind, thank you. Hmm, may I ask why you are still ying your music?] My [Aerokinesis] was still ying, acting as a stereo and background music. Well, I thought it would be nice to have a bit of music, while were wandering. Music heals the soul, after all. [I agree, but will that not attract unwanted guests?] Saori said cautiously. Thats not my intention but I wouldnt mind. I mumbled thatst bit, confidant, that she couldn''t hear it. [I heard that.] Well, maybe "overconfident" is the correct word. Saoris hearing is cheat-like. [Do not worry, Hestia. I will ensure that you] Huh? Noticing Saoris movements stopping, I turned my head around. Saori, why are you stopping? Is somethingoooooh. [It would seem like we cannot rest yet. Our unwanted guests areing from the sky.] Oh, ho ho. ording to my [Detection Sensor], three targets are approaching us from the sky. Appearing before me, what I saw was not a bird nor a beetle but a giant reptile with wings. Scalespletely cover it from the top of their heads to the ends of their tails, with two limbs shaped to the form of wings. Identify. Mountain Wyvern A wyvern that has adapted to living high up in the mountains. Wyverns are built slimmerpared to dragons, as most wyverns depend on their wingspan and stamina to help them fly. These wyverns have phenomenal amounts of stamina due to their need to hunt and travel through the sky for prolonged sessions. Compared to most wyverns, these monsters have no specialization towards elemental magic nor poison. Rank C Thats mine! Excitement overflowing through me, I transformed back into a dragon. Kraahhh A group of wild wyverns has appeared! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] [I presume you want to fight, Hestia?] Saori nonchntly asked, noticing that Ive transformed back and changed the BGM to suit the situation. Draconic Roar! Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! [Ill take that as a yes.] Saori said with exasperation. [Saori, hide away from sight and let me gain their attention. Strike when you think its right.] [Hai, Hestia Oujo-sama!] (Yes, Princess Hestia!) Saori practically vanished from my sight with mymand. Her [Shadow Dash] is getting smoother and smoother, with each [Chant Revocation] upgrade. Now, with my wings being unusable, I wont be able to confront them in the sky, giving them a very annoying aerial advantage. I cant just stand here and let them attack me, so I should first create some distance between us and figure a way to divide them. I turned around and cast both [Haste] and [Swift Winds], elerating myself, and began running. I could probably outrun them, but fleeing isnt the goal here, as my [Battle Frenzy] is demanding me to enjoy this fight as much as I can. Turning my head around, I confirmed that the wyverns were chasing me, which is a relief as I will interpret this as them trying to pick a fight with me. Before I can do something, I should probably take them down from the sky and into the forest. Petal mes x6. Parallel minds keep shooting that spell up into the sky. Force them to fly lower! The forest is dense and a perfect ce to divide a team up into tiny pieces. It seems like these wyverns arent from here, so how about we wee these intruders in the Belzac forest style? Hie, hie. Up in the sky, the wyverns are struggling with avoiding the multitude of ming petal-shaped fireballs, but none of them have been hit yet. Using [Inferno st] or [zing Twister] would be better, but it wouldnt be too ideal to burn the forest downagain! Which means I need to resort to something else. Wind st! The spell [Wind st] shot arge, concentrated wind gust towards a target. The idea is not to hit them, but to disrupt the flow of wind around them, ruining their bnce long enough so one of my more powerful spells can hit them. Krouuuhhhhh! Ok. Bless [uracy Correction]. A wyvern unexpectantly got hit by one of the shots, losing his momentum and started tumbling down, prompting itspanions toe to its aid. Once thending was prevented, they proceeded to continue flying closer to the ground, believing that I wouldnt dare burn the trees. Ha, what a bunch of fools. As if I wouldnt sacrifice the forest to save my lifeNo trees were harmed with [Petal mes]. I stopped the [Petal mes] barrage and ordered my parallel minds to perform the next task. I began casting [Terra Wall]. The n is to construct walls to block their view from me, while simultaneously slowing their pursuit and widening the distance between each wyvern. These walls must be tall enough so that flying around them would be faster than over them. Looking at the [Detection Sensor], my n is working perfectly. A single wyvern is further ahead from the others and its closing into my location. He he he he. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Thought eleration Lv. 1] evolved into [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [Aerokinesis] ready. Transform the air into a cone. Compress the air particles around it and also the two ends. Air is a wonderful thing. It keeps me alive and it also allows sound to travel through it. Now, what would happen if I knew a way to amplify my voice? Taking a deep breath, more than a normal human could ever possibly take in, I was ready for the attack, only needing to wait for the perfect timing. Wait for itnow! Air megaphone boosted Draconic Roar! Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! KrikrackkrieeeeeeeeeeeEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHH! With the sound of an exploding eardrum, leaves and branches broke off the trees in the angle of my attack, blowing away in a twister into the horizon. The power of this acoustic attack made me confident that the wyvern was stunned, giving me plenty of time to use [Spark ws] to decapitate it. Now, my roar amplified by my [Aerokinesis] megaphone probably busted its brain but waiting for it to die is not my style. I put the wyvern corpse inside my storage and checked on where the other wyverns are. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 8] to [Level 12] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 2150 skill points Krouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh! Loud roars of anger, enough to agitate me a bit. It seems the wyverns noticed that their friend just died. Well, that is my cue to start the next act. [Humanize], transform back into a dragonewt. [Sneak] and [Presence Killer] on. Silent cast all buff spells. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] From reading their profiles, I can tell that these wyverns are C ranks that I can beat, like that grizzly bear or those chameleons. The grizzly was nothing but muscles. The chameleons were well adapted to the forest and their strengths, teamwork, and poison, alleviated their inferior stats. However, it meant nothing in the face of overwhelming power. These wyverns, on the other hand, are fast. Not faster than the garm leader, but they do possess the omnidirectional movement of flight. Bashing my head against somebody using the same strategy as the two garms I fought, has shown me that it is futile and inefficient. Rather than winning through sheer status alone, I should probably use the many skills, abilities, and items I''m hiding under my sleeves to corner them and extinguish any chance for them to win. That is what reflecting on those battles has led me to. Slipping through the forest, I waited for the rampaging wyverns to arrive at my former location and took out one of my poison mixtures. I used [Aerokinesis] to form a sort of capsule to hold a dose of this concoction and readied a barrel made out of air, inserting the capsule in it. Keeping all of this from dispersing requires multiple of my parallel minds to work simultaneously, leaving me very little room for any other actions. Not only that, but it feels weird to hold something that is only air. Telling my brain that my hands are actually holding something tangible makes all of this even more focus intensive. Wind st. Minimize size by condensing the air with [Aerokinesis]. Maximize mana cost for push strength. Fire. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Stealth Lv. 9] [uracy Correction Lv. 6] [Probability Correction Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Presence Killer Lv. 7] gained Tightly condensed using mana, the wind bullet filled with poison shot out of the air gun, leaving a jet stream in its path, and crashed into the eye of one of the wyverns. Krouuuh! This poison was made with paralyzation and Health damage in mind, hazardous enough to cause a moderate effect at the very least. This poisoned wyvern was now twitching uncontrobly on the ground, neither giving out cries of anguish nor roars of anger. The fluid seeped through the opening of his eye, necrotizing the once healthy-looking organ into a ck, mushy ball of dead cells. I was slightly taken aback when I saw it, my stomach turning at this horrendous sight. The concoction was a big sess, but the results are honestly revolting enough that Im considering restricting its usage. I should start testing this stuff before using it! Recovering from watching the results of my own concoction, I noticed that the other wyvern discerned my location and was flying towards me. At the speed the wyvern was going, it gave me no time to reload and shoot another poison capsule. Magic was the best option now. Cant help it, Shine! Dispersing the air rifle, I covered my eye and activated the spell [Shine] when the wyvern got close enough. However, at the same time, multiple ck tendrils erupted from the shadows of the beast and captured it in their grasp. Unfortunately, due to how [Shine] interacts with dark elemental spells, the tendrils evaporated at the mere touch of this holy light, freeing the wyvern and blinding it at the same time. I quickly dodged out of the way of the iling monster to cast [Earthen Shackles] to finally trap it. [That was terrible timing. I am sorry, Hestia.] From my shadow, Saori appeared. [Oh, Saori. Yeah, we still need to work on our teamwork.] The number of times where we fought together can be counted on one hand. Our synergy was currently not ideal. Well, it wasnt terrible enough to ruin this fight. With both wyverns unable to defend themselves, I turned back into a dragon to quickly ended their lives by chopping their heads off, relishing the feeling of leveling up. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 12] to [Level 16] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 2200 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 8] [Wind Magic Lv. 8] [Battle Mind Lv. 5] [Draconic Roar Lv. 2] [Draconic ws Lv. 3] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 3] [Leadership Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 3] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Wind Magic Efficiency] gained Ability gained: [Spark Inferno st] With the corpse cleaning also finished, I worked over to Saori to thank her again for her help. [The timing was the problem but otherwise, that was a good cast. Thanks.] It was my honest evaluation. [Yes, we do need to fight together more often, Hestia. Anyways, may I ask how you are feeling, after that battle?] [Revitalized and happy. It was a great fight and I was happy that I could finally use some of the poison I made, soare you mad? Why are you mad?] A chill ran through my spine, my instincts warning me of an impending doom. I checked my skills, but none of them were responding. [Mad?] Somekinda aura was surrounding Saori, as she smiled at me in her garm form. [I could not possibly feel angered at all when my adorable, little princess is enjoying her win. I feel fulfilled that you are satisfied, but I do admit that I am quite irritated that one of my ears is currently deaf.] Deaf? Is she mad about that? I can cure her ears with [Moderate Heal]. How did she be deafoh boy! The roar. The freakishly loud roar! Oh, nein [OMG, Im sorry! I forgot that youre sensitive to sounds. Im really sorry! I didnt that on purpose] [I ept your apology, Hestia, but I believe we cannot fight together like this when you are not willing to watch out for friendly fire. We are a party, and we must be able to cooperate well. I believe we need to talk, Hestia Atsuko-chan] H-Her face seems to be smiling but I can see the shadows over her eyes. What is this pressure; why am I sweating cold sweat and why are spectral horns growing behind her head?! [Uhh, help?] After curing her deafness and listening to her lecture, I learned that she gained [Terror Aura Lv. 2] instantly. ******************* While Hestia was enjoying an intensive scolding, a certain god was pondering the result of the fight he just spectated. Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Kargryxmor, the God of Dragons, the one who plotted to escort Hestia to dragon territory for her own safety with the aid of these, now, deceased wyverns. No, no. This is inconceivable! Why did she y all three of them?! Why did she even engage inbat with them, at all?! "My lord, I believe I may have an answer to your questions." The one who spoke was one of the many "angels" that Kargryxmor personally chose to aid him in his task of fulfilling his duty. These "angels" are actually spirits of dragons, that have lived during the time Kagryxmor was still a mortal, who ascended with him to his divine realm. You may speak. The god of dragonsmanded. Yes, thank you. Considering that you have given this whelp a portion of your power, she must share your blood. You were legendary back then for your constant thirst for battle, so I believe this trait of yours has been inherited. You do not mean she was under the effects of [Battle Frenzy] now would you? Indignant at what he heard, Kargrymors mood worsened, prompting the angel to soothe him before he began speaking again. Unfortunately, that might have been the reason, my lord. She clearly challenged them to battle with her roar. Impudent! His anger returned for a second but quickly vanished, resuming calmness. I seem to have made a mistake by sending young wyverns to escort her back. You are dismissed. Your advice was helpful. By your will. With the angel returning back to its duties, the god of Dragons had to reevaluate his n. She has grown strong. It also surprised me how she was able to construct those curious instruments with her [Aerokinesis]. Was she able to retain her memories? No, that is impossible. I am sure that the process of her reincarnation should have erased most of her memories, keeping enough for her to gain the [Otherworldly Reincarnator] title. Enough contemting. thought the dragon god. I shall now send older and more experience wyverns with the [Telepathy] ability, so they maymunicate with her. That should ease introductions and should be able to prevent any esction into a battle. Once again, Kargryxmor made himself active, undeterred of how his n will be affected by the flows of fate once again. A note from AbyssRaven Hestia is at it again, causing problems and creating biological weaponry. Her song for this time was inspired by the melody of "Edge of the Dawn(Season of Warfare)", the main and opening theme of the video game "Fire Emblem: Three Houses". Link: Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(74) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 31: My future Job prospects have increased. Chapter 31: My future Job prospects have increased. You have bought [Draconic ws Lv. 4] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] Your current SP is 7600 [Please hold still, Hestia. I have not done this is in a very long time, so you are not helping me by constantly fidgeting.] Argh, Saori youre being too rough on me. This is my first time, so a bit of patience would be appreciated. [I still cannot believe that you have never tried it before, especially in a city like New York, where, I bet, there were enough opportunities avable. Surely,ing from your background, your mother must have insisted for experiences sake.] Nah, not really. My momhup! [Your clothes will fall off, if you turn around, Hestia. Alright, please continue.] Sigh, can you please tell me why were doing this? I said with indignation. [Should it not be obvious? I need to see if the clothes I made for you is both aesthetically pleasing andfortable.] Sigh, this is my life now. After having killed those wyverns and suffering a long-winded lecture from Saori about having the courtesy to warn your party members, whenever you intend to use an ear-exploding attack, we continued our operation Make Saori an Assassin for another week. As our progress with the n remained steady, Saori''s level and skills have increased at an rming rate, to the point that she''s now able to overpower me in my [Humanize Lv. 6] form if she empowers herself with [Mana Control]. Strength-wise, ok. Dont even think that my Intelligence or Mana will be beaten anytime soon! He, ha ha! [At any rate, I believe I now know how to tailor a dress that can amodate both your wings and tail. Do you have a preferred design for it?] Saori asked after loosening her grip on me. A design? I thought for a moment. Nope, Ill leave that to your discretion. [Hmm, that is too vague to start with.] Saori ced a finger on her chin, looking troubled. [Could you tell me the appearance of your clothes or which fashion brands they belonged to?] Uhh, I dont know. If I had them with me, I would show you them, but I have no idea. I usually just wear whatever clothes my mom thinks would suit me. I said honestly. [Wait, wait, wait, what?!] Saori eyes widened, bursting out in surprise. [You never chose your own clothes?!] Why is she so shocked about this? Why are her hands shivering?! Is wintering? Hmm, now that I think about it, some leaves are falling down. U-Uh huh, whatever my mom thought would look good, and whatever I thought wasfortable to move in. [U-Unbelievable] She held her head with both hands and shook it in exasperation. Huh? [Spoiled to that point Do not worry, Hestia. In your mothers stead, I shall make sure to educate your firmly about the importance of fashion!] Huh? You dont have to do that. I know good-looking clothes are important but is it that important? Comfortable clothes that you can move in was the most important part for me. All that glimmer and gaudy fashion brands that costed way too much money were just not interesting for me. It just looked terrible. I also thought worrying about it would take too much time that I should instead invest in Idol training and well, uh, homework. Not that I actually did most of them, though [How can an Idol not know what to wear. Uneptable!] Saoris frown wouldnt disappear as she continued speaking. I would just have someone choose an outfit for me, or I would ask somebody. Im not trying to be a fashion designer here. Everybody has their strengths. Mine isnt matching clothes together, though. [Urgh, that is true. Regardless, I shall have you help me with the design of your dress at the very least.] She stopped massaging her temple and sigh in resignation. Hm? Why must it be a dress? Wouldnt a shirt and jeans be enough? I said while still wearing the mana dress Saori made for me. [Well, you made a dress out of fire, so I thought you liked wearing dresses.] I do like dresses, but the reason for this me dress is that it is easy to maintain with [Pyrokinesis]. A simple one-piece dress is less mana and concentration intensive than two separate pieces of clothing. My mana recovers fast enough but I gotta take care not to use too many resources for some clothing. Its still a necessary sacrifice to my fighting power for the sake of my dignity. [Oh. Well, back to your question. Due to your wings and tail, tailoring a dress would seem to be the ideal decision, otherwise, it might impair their movements.] Oh, right, I have those reptilian body parts to consider. I forgot that it might be a bit ufortable to have my tail tucked inside a pair of pants. Good thinking, Saori! Saori soon finished taking my measurements and I was free to move, again. The experimental dress she made for me wasnt perfect, but it beats having to waste mana on making my own clothes. [Hestia, if I may ask you a question.] She looked at my horns before asking her question. [I have been curious for quite a while now, but how is it to have two horns on top of your head?] My horns? Well, they''re heavy. What did you expect? If you think of it, theyre just two, heavy hair adornments that keep messing with my bnce. It might look cool, but I have no words for how inconvenient they are. I tried sleeping on my back once but with my wings and tail, it makes sleeping painful. Sleeping on my side or stomach are my only choices. I slowly massaged my wings, remembering how numb they were this morning. Turning my body around while I sleep is annoying. [Oh, thats why your mood was so ill this morning. Come, let my massage your tail.] She pushed my body onto the ground and then took myrge, scaly tail into her hands, slowly rubbing and massaging it. When I was first reborn, it felt weird when I touched my tail and wings. The sensation waspletely foreign, and it was a bit freaky at first. I eventually got used to it though, fully recognizing them as an extension of my body. Having my tail massaged feels a bit like having your legs massaged. Mhmm. That feels so good. Saori reached level 18 yesterday and decided to spend most of her SP on skill upgrades, which included investing some points to bring her [Humanize Lv. 2] to [Humanize Lv. 5], only stopping due to probably the same reason I couldnt do it when I was a D rank. It was, objectively speaking, a rather bad idea but once she reached level five of [Humanize], her race changed to a [Wolfkin]. I was against it in the beginning, but I havee to appreciate it and I bet Saori, who is totally into sewing and cooking, found this purchase worthwhile. Yeah, thats the spot. Haaaa, so what other skills did you spend your SP on? Wanting to begin a conversation, I asked her about her findings while fully enjoying this rxing moment. [Those would be [Chant Revocation Lv. 9], [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] and [Paralyze Resistance Lv.10], not including the skills that were high enough for the breakpoint requirement skip.] She said without stopping her hands. Ahh, I thought you would also go for [Arcane Corruption Resistance] but I guess those skills will help quite a bit. [Well, I thought these would help me the most, while also ounting for the difficulty of acquisition, although, admittedly, I also wanted the corruption resistance. Oh, we shouldb your hair before going to bed.] Hearing that I took out a woodenb that I made form my storage, and then gave it to Saori, who stopped massaging my tail. Compared to my other creations, it has a much more refined and smoother aesthetic. I put in a lot of effort to make this at a much higher quality than the utensils and dishware, as our hair absolutely required good maintenance. Saoris humanized form looked quite like a werewolf and her hair has the tendency of being entangled. We have to do it daily, otherwise, it will cause knots like with a long-haired dog. Ill do yours when youre done. Did you also notice the pattern among these upgrades? [Deal, and yes, it was pretty obvious. While the SP cost for obtaining skills in the skill shop, waspletely arbitrarily, although I presume our natural affinity towards a skill does affect it, the SP costs for upgrading skills have been very consistent.] There was something I noticed every time I upgraded skills, and that was the cost of each upgrade. I never paid it that much mind because it wasnt that interesting, but my interest was piqued, after doing that gigantic, mega skill upgrade session. Since Saori was also nning to do the same thing, I asked her to check all the skills on her list to confirm it. What we learned was that, while the skills in the skill list are priced ording to our affinity for them, the skill upgrade costs are consistent between us. A good example of the first point would be [Humanization]. Mine cost 1000 SP, while hers was only 700 SP, but do keep in mind this is with my [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood]s SP discount effect. Without that title, it would be, 2000 SP for me and 1400 SP for her. It does seem a bit too unfair, right? Why does she have to pay so much less than me? Now, back to the point with the upgrade costs. We noticed a trend among the cost and deduced that there are three tiers of skills. T1, include skills like the basic elemental magic and resistance skills. T2, include skills like stat growth, enforcement, and capacity skills. T3, are rare and hard to get skills, which includes the advance and hybrid forms of magic. [Humanization], [Space-Time Magic] and [Chant Revocation] also fall in this category. Lv. 2 Lv. 3 Lv. 4 Lv. 5 Lv. 6 Lv. 7 Lv. 8 Lv. 9 Lv. 10 T1 50 50 100 100 100 100 150 150 200 T2 100 100 150 150 150 150 200 200 350 T3 200 200 250 250 250 250 300 300 400 It seems like the breakpoint requirements are affected by the tiers too. T1 skills only have a breakpoint at Lv.4. T2 skills have breakpoints at lv.4 and lv.8. T3 skills have breakpoints at lv.4, lv.8, and lv.10. Examples for this would be the skills [Evasion] and [Acrobatic]. I had to pay for the upgrade when they reached lv.7. [Your SP discount is undeniably an invaluable blessing. Without it, the amount of SP I would have had to pay would be ridiculous.] I nodded my head in agreement. My title is a lifesaver but Im a bit jealous that I cant share your [Belzacs Sessor]s skill proficiency gain effect. Mine are both too restricted. [I agree. I pity anybody who has to live with the skill shop and upgrade system without your titles effect. Such a wonderfully convenient title effect deserves my highest gratitude, Hestia.] Well, I appreciate the praise, but I think you just glossed over my problem. The problem here is that Saoris [Belzacs Sessor] increases the proficiency gain of all her skills, while mine onlyes into effect when I fight. Sigh, in a way, whoever designed this system is a big weirdo. Oh, time to switch, Saori. Noticing that my hair was feeling freer, I decided that it was time to do Saoris [Alright, thank you in advance. What exactly do you think is weird about it?] She handed me theb and turned her back to me. Besides my healing spells and [Sanctuary], there isnt a way for me to support others with [Holy Protection] or [Holy Strength]. These parameter boosting spells exist but aren''t there an option to use these spells on others? I mean, wouldnt you expect a buffer or debuffer ability in a system like this? [I did not understand anything you said in the end, but I think I understood the gist of it.] Saori said with a frown, reminding me that she had no experience with ying games. [There are a surprisingly limited amount of skills and spells that directly supports each other.] Compared to offensive and defensive ones, yes. I nodded. [I have a question though.] Saori lifted one finger into the air before continuing. [Are you sure there isn''t a skill dedicated to that function?"] Of course, I madeuhhh. [] Ill have my parallel minds check it. Would you like to buy [Synergists Oath] for 300 SP? Your current SP is 7600 Synergists Oath Allows the transfer of all current active parameter boosting spells on the owner towards a target. All spell effects will be removed from the owner and will be transferred with a mana st towards a designated target. Effectiveness of buff applied to others = [Synergists Oath] Level / 10. Aiming required [Synergists Oath] I mumbled. [Pardon?] She twisted her body, turning her ears to me. I said the skill is called [Synergists Oath]! OMG, Im an idiot. I stoppedbing through Saoris hair and gave myself a facepalm. Saori gave a short chuckle. [Please, be sure of your answer next time. Hmm, [Synergists Oath] costs 1000 SP for me. Quite steep.] Huh? That much?! Thats a 700 SP difference. The skill affinity differences between us wouldnt stop. [The skill sounds perfect for somebody that is supposed to be a princess. Hestia, it would honor me, if you will grace me further with your support.] Saori said with a teasing smile as she bowed her head in fake reverence. Honestly, I dont think my [Princess] title is the cause here, but I think its Goddess Aurenas fault. [Holy Magic] and [Sacred Magic] with focus on supportive skills, [The Light]s visible and hidden intention to boost and promote a supportive fighting style, and now [Synergists Oath] perfect synergy with all three of them. I mean I had the option to evolve into a [Young Light Dragon] and what did its description say? Its supposed to be a dragon focused on supporting its allies. And who is this dragons creator? Aurena, the Goddess of Light. Coincidence? I think not. Maybe the reason why my mana is so high is also her doing?! Or maybe Im overthinking things, again. I should probably stop, considering I already made a fool of myself. I guess I should go to sleep soon. And so, we continued talking about various other subjects, until we were ready for bed. You have bought [Synergists Oath Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 7300 Side Story 4: Kyouya can be a real bro, in his good moments. Side Story 4: Kyouya can be a real bro, in his good moments. Considering that she doesnt have all her tools in this medieval world, it turned out pretty well. So? How was it, Tatsuya Nagata-kun? The person responsible for my meal asked me for my opinion. Respecting my mealtime, she kept to herself while I was eating, but now, her glittering eyes are demanding me to answer, pressuring me as the one who fed me. Well, to be honest, it was pretty good. But I still need to ask something, Tsuji-san. I was currently eating in a private dining hall, reserved for us heroes only. It was currently empty, as it was a bit past lunchtime, except for the people I was sitting at a table with. To my side, my ever-faithful best friend, Kyouya Ishigami. Sitting on the opposite side to me, was Aiko Hasebe, and next to her sat the girl that made me this meal, Tamae Tsuji. Also known as Miss Rep., as she was our former female ss representative. The food from the churchs chefs was already pretty good, so why are you doing it?" I continued after Tsuji-san gave a nod to my request. Well, doesnt it bring back memories? Nostalgia? Tsuji-san further added. I also wanted to work with the ingredients in this world. Despite looking the same, all their equivalents have different tastes, methods to prepare, and just, in general, they spark my inner chef~ Tsuji-san is the daughter of a couple who owns a high-end restaurant, so it''s not surprising that their daughter also shows interest in cooking. I never had the chance to try her cooking, but she frequently brought cupcakes and other pastries to ss, so I knew that she had talent. Now I know shes fucking legit. Ah, your cooking is good, Tama-chan, but I really wish you''d go back to baking. Nothing beats your sponge cakes! Hasebe-san began talking after I was done giving my opinion. Urgh, Ai-chan, saying it like that actually hurts my chefs pride. Ill forgive you, but only because you helped me get the chance to cook in the first ce. She made an over-dramatic stab to the heart pose, trying to make her friend feel bad. However, Hasebe-san just gave a cutesy apology and giggled, before resuming speaking. Ahh, dont worry about that. It feels good to be able to use my authority as a saint candidate to help you. I just wish I could have done it a bit earlier. What Hasebe-san meant with this is that she requested, using her status as a saint candidate, the upper echelon of the church to allow Tsuji-san in the kitchen. We were initially only served cooking from the churchs chefs, as they wanted us to have meals fitting for heroes. More like, from what I heard it was cooking meant for nobles, wealthy nobles. No wonder it tasted pretty decent,pletely going against my expectations that medieval food would be nd and boring. Tsuji-san. I called out Miss Rep.s name to attract her attention away from the bantering between the girls. Thanks for the food. Sorry for having you make more just for me. Both girls looked at each other and chuckled. Thinking that this was her chance to speak to me, Hasebe spoke. Well, if youd onlye a bit earlier, we wouldnt have to serve you in the first ce, Mister Training Addict. I could only moan at my own ipetence. It has been three months now since my whole ss was summoned into this medieval, fantasy world. Two months, if you only count the time when I started training properly. Hasebe-san giving me a taste of those coffee-tasting leaves reinvigorated me, giving me the motivation to finally train properly, only so I can earn enough money to buy those leaves from the church. I was actually so filled with energy that I couldnt do anything but train. It seems my addiction for coffee was temporarily reced with training my stats and skills, to the point that I sometimes lose time and forget about food. This world doesn''t have any clocks, so we''re reliant on the ringing of bells to determine the time of day. The third bell of a day would signify that it''s 12pm, lunchtime, and the fifth bell would be 6pm, dinner time. Those are the bells that I miss hearing the most, due to being too concentrated on training. Our meals are scheduled by the church, which means that if you camete, you would get the cold leftovers or nothing at all. Hasebe-san, as a saint candidate, would have probably received something warm, even if she camete, but me? I had to sleep hungry a couple times. Trying my best not to look at Hasebes smirking face, I tried to change the subject. A-Anyways, Hasebe-san, I However, before I could continue speaking, she pushed her open palm into my face, forcing me to stop talking. No, no. We already went through this, Tatsuya-kun. Drop the formality and just call me Aiko. She pulled back her hand and then crossed her arms, looking a bit displeased that I called her by her family name. Just like Kyouya-kun, weve been riding the same train for three years now, and you have not called me by my first name once. I think its time you do that, with how youre making me help you with training. You should be happy and proud that a girl allows you to use her first name, hmph! With her eyes closed, she smirked, proudly waiting for me to obey her wish. Aiko. She cackled when I caved in. Very saint-like Watching us pull thisedic stunt, Tsuji-san could only give out a sigh, before exining the real reason why there was still something warm for me. To exin this, I had to understand the churchs hierarchy. The culture of this world has been influenced by the avability of magic and mana, and only those that have studied and gained skills like [Mana Control] and [Arcane Mind] can cast spells and control mana. The whole foundation of this church is based on their deity, the Goddess of Light Aurena, and the usage of her elemental affinity, the holy element. The clergy is, therefore, divided into two separate categories: the pure white-robed priests and shrine maidens that can cast spells, and the gray-robed priests and shrine maidens that attended them like servants. The upper echelon, the white robes, are further divided into those that are nobles by birth andmoners with magical talent. While they, fundamentally, have the same privileges, duties, and respect; it seems that the official church decisions were being made by the noble-born priests. The difference in influence and power is even apparent in their robes. The nobles robes were detailed and extravagant like Aikos saint candidate robe. Whereas, the robes of themoner-born priest are by default in white, only having fancy embroidery or other fine details if they were rich. Remember how I mentioned food specifically made to suit the taste of nobles? Well, those chefs were the employees of the white-robed priests. They hire chefs and they cook meals for them. Now herees the role of the gray-robed priests and shrine maidens. They are, essentially, servants and attendants of the white-robed priests and shine maidens. They work and assist them in their duties that can range from personal to church work. For their servitude, these gray robes are granted food and a personal quarter. Im being told that not all gray-robed priests have a master. Some are master-less and are required to live and sleep in the orphanage, the ce where all the gray robes came from. Yup, all gray robes are orphans that have been raised into priests and shrine maidens by the church. Now, where do these gray robes get their food? This is where the reason for the warm foodes from. Master-less gray robes are given alms in the form of the leftover from the meals of white-robed priests and their entourage. I asked the two girls how they knew this, as nobody told me about it. They inly said, Thats because you never pay attention., injuring my ego, before telling me that they just asked a white-robed shrine maiden about it. Aiko has been growing well, reaching [Holy Magic Lv. 3], at a speed that stunned most of the trained mages and clergymen. The mentioned white-robed shrine maiden is a devout believer, enough to be enamored by Aikos magical growth that she literally became Aikosdy-in-waiting. She would follow her anywhere possible; shes even waiting outside our dining room right now, sitting on a chair and sipping tea, being attended by her gray-robed priests and shrine maidens. That woman is even waving at us, now! Aiko is used to having people attend to her, naturally as the daughter of a conglomerate owner, so she felt it normal to just ask that woman about most of the inner working and culture of the church. We were barely told any of this information officially, so our whole ss knew these facts only from Aikowell, besides me. It really goes to show how different this worlds culture is. The gods rule the different magic elements, so everybody in this world is a believer of some god, especially the mages and clergy. You show some talent in magic and youre instantly respected. Tch, if only I had learned that earlier After Aiko finished acting as a lecturer, Tsuji-san pped her hands together to signify a change in topics. Anyways, youre finished, right, Nagata-kun? I looked down at my te, confirming everything was empty, raised my head and said yes. "Cool. Well, if you boys would excuse us, I and Ai-chan need to deliver the remaining food to the orphanage." Wait, Tama-chan. Tsuji-san stood up, ready to leave, but was halted by Aiko. Did you forget what we wanted to ask him? Oh, yeah! Sitting back down, Tsuji-san looked at me and spoke. Nagata-kun, which party did you join? Party? Wait, there was a party?! Oh,e on! I may not be attentivetely, but you guys could at least invite me. I seriously wouldnt have minded going wild to unwind a bit. I felt a bit betrayed by my own ssmates. I might not get along with everybody but having fun with the few I was spending time with would have been awesome. The girls looked at me confused, tilting their heads at my answer, before simultaneously facepalming themselves. They briefly exchanged stares, and then directed their gaze at Kyouya, who has been silent the whole time. As if it was peer pressure, I promptly turned my head to the side to see that Kyouya was giving a wry smile while averting his eyes from thebined gazes of three people. Covering their faces with their hands, the girls shook their heads in exasperation. Kyouya-kun, you imbecile! Ishigami-kun, what the hell have you been doing! Kyouya was visibly flustered when both girls shouted in unison. He was waving his hands in front of himself, stalling for time to figure out what to say. W-Wait, you two. I was nning to tell him, eventually. Honest! Tell me? Tell me what? Tell me what? I raised my hand to stop the girls from grilling Kyouya. Massaging her forehead, Aiko was the first one to speak up. Were talking about the parties that were supposed to join. The teams. The church wanted us to form parties of five because they are nning to bring us to a ce to, uh, level up. Nearly everybody is in a team already, and Ishigami-kun was supposed to tell you before it came to this point. My head snapped back to the side. My eyes were wide opened, ring at my supposed friend, denying me from what I fucking wanted! I wanted a party so I can finally level up, but this asshole just ditches me for another group?! You bastard. I spoke in a low, growling voice. Are you trying to sabotage me again, huh? Like that time you literally stole all my kills in that one game?! Better cough up, otherwise Ill make sure to beat your ass up with my spear! "He he, eh?" Just a moment ago, Kyouya was looking like he was about to apologize but his personality just did a 180. His previously awkward looking smile transformed into a smirk, showing his annoyingpetitive side. "Ha ha, how about you try gaining some muscles first, twig. Thest time you hit me with that stick of yours, you barely did any damage." Psh, you should be thankful that I held back, you backstabber! I should turn you into swiss cheese for ditching me for another team. Ha! As if anybody wanted to be with you in the first ce. You were so bad; I just wasnt in the mood to stomp your fragile ego after you just got yourself back up. Come on, aim that spear of yours at me and my shield will block it all. I can already hear the ding, ding, ding; the sound of gg ez. Invisible mes rose up from our body, shing against each other as we continued exchanging verbal threats and abuses, fully unleashing ourpetitive spirits to one-up each other. Sparks began to flicker as the intensity of our toxic quarrel grew to the point that none of us had theposure to remember why we started this argument in the first ce, eventually culminating into our loss of self-control. We couldnt restrain ourselves anymore, our willingness to settle this on the battlefield emerged. Put on your armor and get your gear. Were settling this grudge at the training field! Fine by me, you trash. I cant wait to pierce your heart with my spear! At that moment, as we were about to leave the dining room, two high-pitched voices stopped us at our tracks. Will you guys stop this already! We visibly shrunk down when we heard both Tsuji-san and Aiko shout at us. Nagata-kun, you misunderstood. Ishigami-kun only forgot to tell you about the parties, but he hasnt joined one yet. Tsuji-san gave a sigh in resignation after saying that. Yeah, in fact, my party wanted him to join but he declined because my party leader didnt want you. She pointed her finger at me, suggesting that I was the reason for Kyouyas team-less situation. Hearing the girls say those things cleared up most of my anger towards Kyouya. My wrath-filled eyes vanished, reced by a sense of admiration and respect. Both of us dropped our grudges and exchanged high-fives and then transitioned them into a handshake, the p sound caused by this gesture echoed throughout the hall. You scumbag. I jokingly said while a small tear rolled down my eye, as I was overwhelmed by the loyalty shown by my best friend. Ill always have your back, man. He gave off a smile that was radiant enough to blind me. "Ohh, geez." On the sidelines, the girls looked like they were in pain as they massaged their temples. I could also hear Tsuji-san mumble, "That''s a friendship between dudes, I guess.". Ok, before we derail this whole thing again. Aiko was wavering her hand to catch our attention. You guys do know that out of the five possible five-man parties, four have already been registered. You boys are telling me that you arent part of any of these four?! Reminded why we even had that quarrel in the first ce, I red at Kyouya, forcing him to speak. I-I didnt think everything would have gone by that fast. They only announced itst week, so I thought we still had enough time. We all looked visibly annoyed at Kyouyas idiotic mistake. I even released my hand from his, ending our bro moment. I scratched my head and sat back down, asking for Aiko to exin everything to me. Aiko raised one finger up, showing the number one. In one month, the knights will bring us to a dungeon filled with low-ranked monsters. They want us to gain some levels to improve our strength and also have us gain skill points, so we can spend them in the skill shop. As we havent killed a single monster yet, were all only level 0 without any SP. Being an [Otherworldly Visitor], I had ess to buying and upgrading skills using a resource called skill points. I was curious about the skill shop, and I found a few skills that I wanted but without SP, this function was useless to me. As I am a saint candidate, and also the person with the highest magical skill level, I was automatically assigned to the party belonging to the person with the [Hero] title. Tch, that asshole Akanishi, huh? Yeah, we wouldnt have gotten along. Aiko nodded to my statement. Takuma Akanishi, the current holder of the [Hero] title and 100% certified arrogant asshole. He is the stereotypical kid who acts all pretentious as hell, just because his father is earning enough money. His ego is so over-inted, that he actually tried to be the leader of our whole ss group, just because he learned he had that title. I feel bad for Aiko but even I can see the reason for why this would be the best choice. Fantasy stories always paired the Saint with the Hero, and Aiko is only one among us with a level three magic skill. I heard from Tsuji-san that she hasnt been able to learn an elemental magic skill yet, despite her affinity for it. Her unique skill was made for it. Enchanters Oath A skill that promotes supportive actions. Improves the effectiveness of stat-boosting spells and enchanted items. Reduces the mana costs of all actions and arcane corruption umtion Akanishi-san really wanted Kyouya-kun to join us, as he has the best defensive unique skill among our ssmates. However, he outright declined after he learned that you two were a package deal. "You''re the fucking man, Kyouya." I fist-bumped him, thanking him for standing up for me. Kyouya just gave a proud, I know.. Tama-chan founded a party with Kudo-kun, so we knew you two werent in theirs. Nishio Kudo was our male ss representative. Aiko then continued speaking. The third party was also formed, as I learned that from their leader, but I didnt know their members. Which leaves us with the party made by Akabane-san. I dont think its presumptuous of me to believe that you werent even interested in joining his party in the first ce, right? Daisy? That fucker can go to hell. I clicked my tongue and turned my head away, now biting my nails in annoyance. Daisy wasnt this guys real name. Daisy is literally a nickname I gave him just so I could trash talk him without trying. Ironically, I had to learn the kanji of his name before I could do it. One of his kanji was Orchid so I thought, Daisy, the name of a weak flower would be the best way to insult that piece of shit. If Akanishi is a spoiled asshole, then Daisy is the true definition of a piece of shit. Due to his fathers reputation as a jerk and the most influential prosecutor in the whole of japan, Daisy seems to have develop a superiorityplex. He''s literally one of the few students in our school that our homeroom teacher Segawa-sensei wouldn''t even dare scold, as his father could ruin her career and the school. That says a lot, in a school where nearly every studentes from a wealthy or influential background. You really shouldnt say that when hes around, Tatsuya-kun. Aiko said in exasperation while holding her head in one hand. Ai-chan is right, Nagata-kun. You should have realized even before our one-way trip to this world that his mood has been terrible for a month already. I dont know what caused it, but the stress has even turned most of his hair white. Yeah, Tatsuya. Even Kyouya pitched in to dissuade me from looking for a fight with Daisy. Just avoid himpletely. Now that his party is formed, hell be able to power-up his already strong posse. My old man told me that his father would backstab you in a heartbeat if it meant he could win a case. His son looks like he could do that too. I dont care if his mood has gotten worse or not. It really doesnt matter to me. To me, this person is an enemy, somebody that I could never get along with, even if it meant our lives. Ill avoid him just because I cant stand his face. Everybody gave a collected sigh of relief when I said that. As a way to change the subject, Aiko made an exaggerated surprise face as if she just remembered something. Thats right. You two! Considering you arent in a party yet, must mean that you two will form a party with the three remaining free ssmates. Haruka-chan doesnt have a party yet! Haruka Sakamoto, the youngest girl in our ss with an age of 16. I dont know much about her as she seems to be quite reserved besides when she talks with the other girls in our ss. The only thing I do know is that her father does business with mine and Kyouyas. Tsuji-san further added. You guys will have to protect her, ok? You two seem normal enough so dont let anything happen to her, especially with your two remaining members. Uhh, alright. I agreed to Aikos and Tsuji-sans requests. Who are our remaining party members though? The two girls looked displeased when I wanted them to tell me who my other teammates were. The first is that perverted creep, Daichi Mikami. He was able to learn [Fire Magic Lv. 1] and has been a literal pyromaniac, ever since. Tsuji-san said it with a tint of envy. The other is Asaka Hanazawa Aikos frown deepened as her displeasure grew more and more. The other holder of the [Saint Candidate] title and a fucking delinquent. Chapter 32: The forest is going wild again. Chapter 32: The forest is going wild again. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Trap Creation Lv. 4] [Humanize Lv. 7] Buuuuuuh. Nothing beats a warm bath. How long has it been now? Oh right, Im six months now. It has been six months It took me six months to find an outdoor water source! Can you believe that? Besides that underwaterke with the orcs, I have been super unlucky with findingkes and ponds in this forest. How does the wildlife even survive here with thisck of water? Then again, Im a prime example of someone who could. Rains are frequent enough and fruits arerge and numerous enough to satisfy me. Keeping myself hydrated hasnt been that problematic, despite myints, but it has caused me trouble for another reason. I mentioned it during the first few days of my second life; that I had no ess to clean water, so my personal hygiene suffered. I only got to solve that problem with storing and using theke water for short showers, but that got very inconvenient after a certain point. That would be the time I got my [Humanization] up to the fifth level. With the return of my hair, also came the return of hair maintenance. Sleeping on the ground, fighting monsters and the weather has had their effects on them. Theyve be tangled, dirty and just unbearably itchy. With my newly madeb, Saori has helped me take care of the tangles, but they remained filthy as the water I can use for showering has to be rationed otherwise well run out. Who knows when the next rain wille. I want to be spoiled like everybody else, but I gotta be real here. [The area is cleared, Hestia.] Popping out of the forests, Saori reported that she has killed all surrounding monsters. From the trail of bodies shes carrying with her, I guessed that there was quite a lot. C-Could you please not look at me that much. I said bashfully, covering my body with my arms. I was having my first warm bath since forever. Yes, I meant that. When I cleaned myself in the underwaterke, I forgot to heat the cold water up. By inserting fire inside a [Air Shield], I was able to heat the water up by keeping the protected me underwater. The water easily heated up, as I only needed to fuel it with my mana to keep it alive. Also, it goes without saying that bathing demands me to be naked. [What are you so embarrassed for, Hestia?] Saori said, with one brow lifted up. [I have seen you naked often enough to consider it normal. Nobody is here beside us."] Saori, in her own humanized form, dismissed my embarrassment with a shake of her hand. I know shes telling the truth, but, urghh. Having scales covering up my skin was enough for me to consider myself clothed. If Saori hadnt pointed that fact out, Id probably still run around like a freak. All that forgotten shame came back to me now as paranoia, as I couldnt shake off the feeling somebody is peeking. My experience with the garms has thought me to be wary, but bathing for the first time in months has caused my vignce to reach an all-time high. Just a warning to anybody attempting to peek. I can probably maul or burn you to death, so take care, please. Ignoring my reddened face, Saori walked over to me, took my soaked hair out of the water and inspected them. [The grime and most of the excessive oils are gone. The natural shine of your hair has returned, and it looks healthy despite ourck of hair products.] She then began sniffing my hair, without giving anyments on it. In my unease, I started to make some childish noises to signal her that this was making me ufortable. It didnt help though, as she just continued inspecting my hair, in silence. Guck Why are you not saying anything? Wait wait, does my hair smell that bad? No no, that cant be right, right? [Extracting some water before the bath was a wise decision. I would still evaluate this as a sess.] Saori forced out those words, but it cant be denied that I reek likeno, no! I dont smell. I dont smell. Stop the self-deprecation, Hestia! Noticing that I was covering my tomato colored face, Saori took it as a signal to stop and began undressing. After taking off the experimental mana-weaved dress she''s wearing, she submerged herself into the water. Wruuuuuu. Like me, she gave a moan filled with relief and rxation, letting the warm water heal both her body and mind. We stayed there, rxed and fulfilled, until the sun started to go down. Neither of us talked one bit but both of us appreciated this rare moment of silence. I dried us with my [Aerokinesis] and [Pyrokinesis] created a hairdryer and we redressed afterward. Ok, Saori. We have some time until sunset, so lets try to find the forests exit. I said with renewed vigor. [Understood, Hestia.] Our n was to get out of the forest, so we had to make sure to do some exploring to fulfill our daily quota. As we were about to go, something unexpected happened. Ow! [Hestia?!] My muscles starting aching. ******************* Urgh. You really dont have to carry me around, Saori. Im fine with walking on my own. I mumbled whileying my head on Saoris shoulder. [Let me please take responsibility, Hestia.] Saori ignored my suggestion and continued walking forwards with me on her back. [Youve been pushing yourself so much for metely, that it makes me look selfish. Sigh, we should slow down with all the fighting.] Upon waking up this morning, my body underwent a change; in that my [Humanize Lv. 7] has aged my body to that of a ten-year-old. Not only have I grown taller, but it seems most of my scales have disappeared with the transformation, exceptions to this were my wings, tail, hands, and feet. They still looked incredibly armored and scary, which fulfilled my need to look cool. I was quite happy about this until I realized after the bath that my body started to ache. [Absolute Pain Tolerance] prevents me from flinching when I receive damage, however, as I can still register the pain, it still is annoying for me. I technically could continue walking without being slowed down, but it will be mentally stressful if I push myself. Saori offered to rest for the day, but I declined it. Its annoying but I dont want our day to be wasted just because Im experiencing growing pains, of all things. As apromise, Saori suggested to carry me on her back. That is how I ended up being carried. It is rather annoying that I have to experience this again. At least my dragon form isnt affected by this. I suggested to travel as a dragon, but Saori rejected that. I think her reason was to pamper me a bit, her way to apologize for neglecting my health. We have been performing operation Make Saori an Assassin quite frequently, so maybe this is fatigue? Our synergy also needed work, so weve been fighting far too much together. [I personally find it rather adorable that this is even possible. Our human-like bodies are very authentic.] She was clearly enjoying giving me a ride, with that gentle smile on her face. "You wouldn''t like this if you were in my shoes." Her body, instead of being reset to that of a kids, is now that of an 18-year-old. Shes also incredibly tall; Im quite sure shes taller than the average woman. Jealousy was a natural feeling when your friend, who was reborn four months after you, got an adult''s body while you are stuck in a mere childs. Urgh, I hate being stuck in a kids body. With the sound of my [Aerokinesis] stereo, we continued moving through the forest, hoping to find the exit today. Normally, our trips would end with me climbing up a tree and checking our location at sunset. We would then set up camp, eat dinner, and then go to sleep; but it seems today would be different. What stood beyond a group of trees, was a canyon. This deep gorge was massive and separated our side from, possibly, our ticket out of this ce. We finally made it out I said it meekly, but my tion was undeniable. I saw this sight for the first time three months ago, and weve finally reached our goal. [That might be true, but we have no way to ovee thisrge gap. Or, has your wing healed enough for us to fly over?] Oh shoot, shes correct. With the current state of my wings, I couldnt even carry myself up into the sky, not to mention Saori. The canyon is too wide for me to consider using [Wind st] to boost us over. ["We can either attempt to traverse the canyon or find an alternative route over it, for example, a bridge."] Saori gave out suggestions to ovee our newest challenge. Uhhh, yeah, traversing might be for the best. I decided on the former option. I have spent enough time in this forest. Life is about change, and I believe the time for change hase. Even if a vige or town doesnt exist on the other side of this canyon, I still want to know what is on that side. Honestly, this has been an amazing day. We had a chance to soak in warm water and we just found the exit out of this ce. I cant describe this day as anything else but a Ahhhhhhhhhh! Hishta! Tealishom, il hishte! Huh? [There seems to be somebody down there. Somebody quite small though.] Saori reported. Squinting my eyes, I looked down to confirm who was shouting. There at the bottom of the canyon, a small body with glittering, butterfly-looking wings attached to her back was floating or flying, away from a cave. Wait, could it be?! Thats a fairy! I yelled out in pure delight. [Hestia, your enthusiasm is nice, but you are shouting next to my ear.] Saori gave me a reproachful look, still holding a slight grudge at my eardrum-destroying shout. Oops, sorry. Huh? Why is she looking our way now? Did she hear us? I pointed my finger at the fairy, directing Saoris gaze away from me. At the same time I said that, from the inside of the mountain, a group ofrge, weapon-wielding humanoids came out. Looking at their appearance, they were significantlyrger than the fairy, and I believe they would even dwarf us in our current humanized form. They had bodies simr to a gori''s, with blue-colored skin, and fur covering it. Prominent are also their pair of tusks, easily dwarfing the ones those orcs, I once encountered, had. They were equipped from head to toe with armor and each had a weapon and a shield. Even without using [Identify], I can guess that they had high-quality equipment. From the scratches and traces of bloodstains, I can only hazard a guess of how often they were used. Troll A massive muscr monster that possesses astounding levels of natural regeneration. Possessing both high strength and defenses, with a generous amount of intelligence, these monsters are not foes an inexperiencedbatant can triumph over. Their regeneration rate will deteriorate when in contact with fire. Rank C Four trolls came out of the cave, all chasing after the fairy. However, ording to my skills, there should still be another troll inside the cave. Watch out behind you! I shouted out to warn the fairy, as my [Prediction] switched my focus towards the attack from that very same fifth troll. However, it seems this fairy couldnt understand me, as she just stood there, confused. Ah scheie, she cant understand english! While I was flustered by my mistake, a ball of water came flying out of the mountain cave, struck the fairy and sent her tumbling down onto the earth. She recovered from the fall, but it seems she cant fly up anymore, probably due to her wet wings. Hishta! Plearsiz, il histe! Sus il phat, plearsiz! [Hestia, I believe she is calling out for help. What do you want to do?] Well, it would be quite weird, if she were to joke around when five trolls areing to kill her! I kept my sarcastic remark to myself, as I contemted the situation. I admit I don''t have a real sense of duty to go down there and rescue her. Not only will it take some time to scale the canyon, but those trolls are no joke. Their individual stats are lower than the wyverns, but what theycked in natural strength, they make up for their equipment and that one troll mage in the back. Now, I have nothing against taking the spotlight in a fight, but this fight will be a two vs. five without a way for Saori to hide her presence. Weve been hunting monsters together, but we never fought against a strong opponent, besides the wyverns. Weve been able to develop some synergy, but will it be enough to win here? As trolls are weak to fire, I clearly have an advantage as a fire elemental dragon, so I am confident in my ability to duel one or two trolls. The problem is that I have to restrict my usage when two friendlies are there. [If you cannot decide, then I would suggest we leave her.] Somethingpletely out of nowhere came out of Saoris mouth. I was stunned speechless, expecting this to be a joke or something. [I will be frank with you, Hestia.] She turned her head around and spoke in a tone, more serious than she usually used. She had a deep frown and her bestial eyes were demanding me to take her words seriously. [This is not a fight that I believe we should participate in. Not only am I aware that I will not be able to contribute much in this fight, but I do not think it is wise to challenge all five of them by yourself, especially with that mage at the rear. I do not wish for you to jump in there and act like a hero, despite how much power you have.] I could feel her concern through the [Telepathy]. [I apologize. I know its hypocritical, but I do not wish for you to endanger yourself, especially for a strangers sake.] SaoriI-I really didnt expect you to say those things. From my impression, Saori can act quite intimidating with her speaking mannerism and boldness, however, I know that there is a good person behind that faade, albeit she is a bit distant towards strangers as I have learned in my first week with her. Shes a filial person, who carries a strong sense of professionalism, considering that she expects others tomit 100% of their effort into whatever task they are doing. Honestly, I was a bit worried that she would be too serious about being my retainer, but our rtionship has barely changed. The only differences are that shes taking care of me more carefully. Making me clothes, taking care of my appearance, making sure that I stay healthy; shes even forcing me to eat more greens! Packing my steaks full of mushrooms, fruits, and other stuff, which wasnt too bad. Honestly, I took care of her when she was just born, helped her be strong; and now she''s repaying her debt back ten-fold. She''s doing so much for me despite not being the best fighter. Shes my friend now. A true friend that I would fully trustand this friend is now telling me to abandon somebody. Saori having finished telling me what she wanted me to do, was now staring at me with sorrow-filled eyes. I dunno if shes trying to tuck a few heartstrings and persuade me that way orno, Im overthinking this. Her emotions are pure, driven by her own experiences and values. Its not fake. I couldnt say anything. What would be my response in this situation? Run away and let the fairy die, or charge in and risk my life. Its not like I cant understand why Saori wants me to choose the selfish, but smart, decision. I also would prioritize her safety over a stranger, shes more precious to me. There is also the fact that our chances arent perfect. Compared to the wyvern fight, the battleground is unfavorable to fight in and we are heavily outnumbered. Saori was rightfully worried. Survival is the most important part of the Belzac forestbut that doesnt sit right with me! Especially, when somebody is finally asking for help in this godforsaken forest! Identify!Fairy''s status board Profile: Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 31 Race: Fairy Age: 87 Years Job: Mage Status: Health: 283/472 Mana: 1626/1751 Strength: 42 Intelligence: 698 Vitality: 36 Wisdom: 467 Agility: 451 Stamina: 215/312 Effects: None Skill: Magic skills and rted [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 6] [Water Magic Lv. 6] [Wind Magic Lv. 2] [Chant Revocation Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] Senses and Movement skills [Concentration Lv. 4] [Stealth Lv. 1] [Prediction Lv. 1] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 2] [Night Vision Lv. 2] [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 3]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] Others [Identify Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 4] [Telepathy] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create Water] [Greater Create Water]Water Spells: [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent]Wind Spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] Kryaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Jumping off Saoris back, I roared to attract the attention of everybody in the vicinity. "Sorry, but let me talk to her first!" Saori could only stay silent, looking a bit gloomy that I decided on the morally correct choice. [Can you hear me, Miss Fairy?] Having established a connection, I called the fairy out. [Huh?! Telepathy?!] A high-pitched voice resounded through my head, confirming that the fairy has heard me. [Theres no time for exnations, so just answer my question. Do you need our help?] That sounded a bit too forceful, but we were not in a situation to be polite. [I-Iplease help me! These trolls are nning to use me to fuel their mana batteries! I beg you to help me, please! I dont have much to offer, but if it is in the realm of possibility, I shall do my best to repay you!] Finally, somebody is asking for help instead of trying to kill me! "I think you will be really mad about this, Saori, but will you still help me?" With determination, I turned to Saori and our eyes met. Closing her eyes, Saori let out a resigned sigh. Once reopened, she answered in exasperation. [You have a very bad habit of dragging others into your schemes, Hestia. This reminds me of the bear fight.] Thats pretty passive-aggressive of you, considering the situation. Anyways, whats your answer? Im itching to jump in already! I spat out a blunt response. ["I don''t know how much support I can give but I do owe you my life. We''repanions for long enough now, so of course, I''ll stand with you. Watashi wa anata o anzen ni tamochimasu, Hestia Oujo-sama.] (I will keep you safe, Princess Hestia.) Thats the spirit, Saori! ... But please take care of yourself, and not just me? I am capable of healing, but I dont have a resurrect spell yet. I kept this statement to myself. There was no need to spoil the mood by being a realist here. All that matters, is that I can finally do a good deed to offset all the shit that Ive done until now! me Spear! Having thought of a n, I shot out a spell at a troll that was approaching the fairy, sting him away. The troll recovered quickly from my attack, showing only some signs of damage as his armor absorbed most of the damage. Dragonewt Scale Armor Metal armor reinforced by the scales of dragonewts. The scales provide protection against fire and wind elemental magic. High resistance against sh attacks Skill [Fire Resistance Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 5] [Physical Resistance Lv. 6] Fire Wyvern Shield A metal shield reinforced by the scales of wyverns. The scales provide high protection against fire elemental magic Skill [Fire Resistance Lv. 8] [Physical Resistance Lv. 8] For our pre-battle preparations, I had my parallel minds cast all my buff skills and then transferred all of them onto Saori, using [Synergists Oath]. Saori glowed iridescent for just a moment, now buffed by all my stat improvement spells. At [Synergists Oath] current level, it wasnt at max efficiency, but she still had her stats improved. For thest part of our preparation, I threw two cups of venom to Saori. Pretty strong, but theres not a lot. Be careful with it. Saori nodded to my nonchnt statement. We then transformed back into our monster forms, now fully ready to rescue a fairy and hunt down some strong trolls. Standing on the edge of the cliff, I looked down at the trolls, who were know ring at me with cautious respect. Letting my mana surge, seven red-colored magical circles appeared on my right wing and manifested [Inferno st] with each one, readying them before shooting. I connected myself to everybody in the area using [Telepathy] and announced. [NowI hope everybody loves fireworks~]Hestia''s status board Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 16 Race: Young Spark Inferno Dragon Age: 6 Months Status: Health: 4502/4502 (+741) Mana: 15561/15561 (+2073) Strength: 2251 (+409) Intelligence: 3637 (+710) Vitality: 1167 (+181) Wisdom: 1374 (+249) Agility: 4250 (+669) Stamina: 2266/2266 (+419) Effects: [Damaged Mana Paths [Left Wing] (Minor)] Skill Points: 7300 (+3500) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 8] (+1) [Spark Fires Fire Boost] [Spark me Veil] Skill: Magic skills and rted [Lava Magic Lv. 1] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 4] (+2) [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 4] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 1] [Wind Magic Lv. 8] (+1) [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Synergists Oath Lv. 1] (New) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Draconic Magics] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 2] [Silent Casting Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 5] [Mental Stability Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2]Physical skills and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] [Draconic ws Lv. 4] (+2) [Draconic Roar Lv. 2] (+1) [Draconic Fangs Lv. 2] (+1) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 4] (+2) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1]Senses and Movement skills [Stealth Lv. 9] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 6] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 6] [Danger Perception Lv. 1] [Probability Correction Lv. 2] (+1) [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 2] [Night Vision Lv. 8] (+1) [Presence Killer Lv. 7] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 9] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2]Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1]Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Singing Lv. 5] (+1) [Dancing Lv. 3] (+1) [Poison Creation Lv. 3] [Trap Creation Lv. 4] (+1) [Identity Blocker Lv. 2] (+1) [Identify Lv. 10] [Noble Aura Lv. 2] (+1) [Battle Mind Lv. 5] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Leadership Lv. 2] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 7] [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Thought eleration Lv. 2] (+1) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6] [Humanize Lv. 7] (+1) [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Ability List: [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] [Spark Inferno st] Spell List: Custom spells: [Imperial Hellfire] Lava spells: [Lava Ball]Holy spells: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam]Fire spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun]Earth spells: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall]Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st]Space-Time spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry]The Light spells: [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] (New) Chapter 33: Fairy rescue and troll subjugation. Chapter 33: Fairy rescue and troll subjugation. Identify.Spoiler: Spoiler Profile: Name: Bullhaz Level: 28 Race: Troll Age: 18 Years Job: Shaman Status: Health: 4974/4974 Mana: 1291/1291 Strength: 2181 Intelligence: 1040 Vitality: 1914 Wisdom: 1432 Agility: 1010 Stamina: 3045/3045 Effects: [Protective Water] Skill: Magic skills and rted [Arcane Mind Lv. 5] [Mana Control Lv. 6] [Water Magic Lv. 6] Earth Magic Lv. 4] [Chant Revocation Lv. 5] [Enchant Lv. 5] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2]Physical skill and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 2] [Club Technique Lv. 4] [Staff Mastery Lv. 5] [Stamina Strike Lv. 5] [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 2] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 1] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 4]Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 5] [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Concentration Lv. 5] [Presence Killer Lv. 5] [Prediction Lv. 4] [Danger Perception Lv. 1] [Probability Correction Lv. 1] [Enemy Enhanced Sense Lv. 3] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 6] [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 3] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 1] Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] [Pain Resistance Lv. 6] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 5] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 4] [Poison Resistance Lv. 3] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 5] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 7] [Water Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 3] [Wind Resistance Lv. 3]Stat growths and rted [Troll Regeneration Lv. 8] [Health Recovery Lv. 7] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 3] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 2]Others [Alchemy Lv. 3] [Poison Creation Lv. 4] [Woodworking Lv. 4] [Engineer Lv. 6] [Identity Blocker Lv. 4] [Identify Lv. 4] [Leadership Lv. 3] [Dismantle Lv. 5] [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 1] [Starvation Lv. 7] Ability List: Unarmed abilities [Strike] [sh Punch] Club abilities [Smash] [Quick Smash] [Charge Crush] [Armor Crusher] Spell List: Custom spells [Create Water] [Greater Create Water] [Aqua Fin] [Create Crack]Water spells [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent]Earth spells [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] Deep Naga Staff of Protection A staff made from the bones and scales of a Naga who has lived for years in the deep sea. The magical protection of water is infused in this staff, improving all water spells. It allows the user to apply water spells on others. Channeling mana through the staff activates an aura that reduces all fire elemental attacks in the vicinity Skill [Water Amp] [Water Casters Oath Lv. 3] [Aquatic Aura] Urgh, what is with their equipment?! You have to hand it to these trolls, though. With a crippling weakness against fire, they were smart enough to find equipment that can cover for this very same weakness. The quality of their gear is beyond what you would expect from some wandering monsters, but what do I know? Whether they stole or crafted them, it really doesnt matter how they acquired this gear, but what matters is that I have to deal with it now. The shaman cast [Protective Water] onto all five troll warriors, increasing their Wisdom and therefore their magical resistance. Did he appraise me? My [Identify Blocker] is lower than his [Identify] so it is possible. Sigh, this will be a tough battle [Saori, be careful. Ill leave the fairy to you.] [I do hope you know what you are doing, my Lady.] Saori took a deep breath, then started casting [Shadow Dash], [Miss Fairy, I shalle for your rescue. Be ready!] Saori will now address me with my Lady since the fairy can hear us through the telepathic link. That was our agreement and it certainly seems like Saori is more motivated when she calls me so, which is a good thing. I recently began teaching Saori how to do ballroom dancing, increasing our [Royal Etiquette] skill as a byproduct, where we roleyed being real nobles. Being called my Lady is still weird but it doesnt annoy me anymore. Saori then released the spell and teleported to the bottom of the gorge through the shadow of the troll closest to the fairy. The gorge wasnt as deep as the Grand Canyon but it will break our bones if we jumped down unprepared. Saori then rushed towards the fairy and had her grab her garm forms fur. [I apologize but I do not know thenguage you speak. Please, continue using [Telepathy].] Saori stated. It would seem like the fairy mumbled her thank yous in one of this world''snguages if I were to interpret Saori''s intent. Standing on the cliff of this gorge, I cant hear anything if you dont shout it. Having established our inability to understand, the fairy amodated our wish, [Uhm, y-yes. I-I did not think you and yourpanions were monsters] [Is there a problem with that?] I asked. [N-No, no! Im sorry. I meant to say, that Im grateful for your help, thank you. May the winds of the Goddess Zephira bless you.] It seems like I just learned the name of another of this world''s goddesses. ["You can thank us after we are done with this. You''ve dragged us into a pretty precarious situation, Ms. Fairy."] During the time that Saori needed to reach the fairy, the trolls have already reformed their formation. The four warrior trolls d in fire-resistant armor and shield were guarding the front and side of the shaman, who stood in the middle, ring at me with wary eyes. He was observing me with the caution of a veteran, mindful of my movements while he instructed hispanions. Besides the shuffling of metal, nobody made the first move. It was the calm before the storm. Neither side moved an inch, as we were both wary enough to understand that the other is not someone you can beat with just brute force. The silence was deafening, as we continued the standoff, waiting for one of us to do the first move. Silence is the one thing an Idol cannot allow! Release all the salvo! With mymand, all seven [Inferno st] shot at the trolls. At the same time, the shamans staff started to glow, releasing a marine blue aura into the area. From here onwards, the shaman simultaneously shot out multiple water bullets at my fire spells and constructed a humongous earthen wall to intercept the iing spells. The water bullets relentlessly continued flying towards my [Inferno st], but they evaporate before even reaching them from the sheer heat. The mes blew through the walls, obliterating them into tiny pieces, before crashing onto the ground, causing dust and stone fragments to rise. I immediately prepared the next set of inferno spells, waiting for the dust smoke to disperse. [Can you twoe up? Ill cover you!] I called over to the two, who were trapped in the canyon. An apologetic voice entered my mind, [My wings are too wet to fly up the gorge.] [[Shadow Dash] does not allow me to bring Miss Fairy with me, my Lady. I need your assistance to get back up.] Proiming their predicament, my brain quickly thought of a solution. [Ill make a stairway on the cliffs wall, Saori!] I dered. Dispelling one of the [Inferno st], I delegated one parallel mind to start casting [Terra Wall] on the cliffs wall. It will take some time but that should help Saori scale back up. With the dust smoke dispersed, my [Prediction] warned me of an iing water bullet. I dodged it, preventing it from hitting my head, but it still struck one of my wings. Wha?! My stamina and mana just dropped by a huge amount! Looking at my wing, my [Draconic Barrier] was able to protect from any harm at the cost of my mana and stamina. With my jaw open, I only now realized that my personal barrier seems to share my weakness to water. Even in that fight against the garm, it was only able to protect me from some of the damage, not all of it. Considering my current size, I would be an easy target for any stray bullets. Im actually considering that it might be better to fight in my dragonewt form, despite the reduction in stats. Of course, it was only worth considering for a second, as I have a better idea. During this though process, three of the warrior trolls began advancing towards Saori and the fairy. In the backline, the shaman stood in front of the cave entrance and constructed a roof above him using the cliff wall behind him. He was being guarded by a single troll warrior. I cast [Sanctuary] to act as my defensive shield and shot out another salvo load at the trolls. Emkant! Kizu! With these words, the armor and shields of all troll warriors glowed blue and were now surrounded by a weird spectral membrane. My inferno spells crashed against their shields, while they used the shield ability [Shield Wall]. Shockingly, the warriors were only slightly damaged. Their advance did not slow down, as their abnormally high regeneration healed all wounds. [Unbelievable. How did he use [Enchant] that fast?!] Enchant? [What do you mean with enchant?] I questioned what the fairy just said. [Uhh, the mage used his skill [Enchant] to enchant the warriors armor and shield with water, reducing the effectiveness of your spells.] Oh, thats why my spells did so little damage, I frowned at the fact that my favorite element was once again weakened by the abilities and equipment of these trolls. Well, if fire cant do anything, then how about another element? I then dispelled all fire spells that were still in reserve and switched to casting [Sacred Smite]. Compared to my other spells, holy magic seems to have my second strongest offensive spells. Earth spells are too slow to cast, wind spells dont have the power to pierce their armor, and I still am not good enough with my oneva spell. Holy light began flooding the gorge like a bullet barrage, crashing on the freshly constructed walls from the shaman. Dust covered the area like a fog. Relying on the shaman to protect them, the trolls finally reached Saori who stood close to the constructing stairway. Fang and ws versus metal. Deftly dodging the iing maces and swords, Saori tried to inflict the venom that she coated onto her ws. However, any attempts were blocked by the trolls pristine coordination, knowing when to attack and to defend. Their flexibility made it hard for my garm friend tond a single hit. Noticing this unfavorable matchup, my artillery barrage slowed down a bit as I began directly targeting the trolls. When an attack was close to hitting Saori, I interrupted them. The damage done was quite low, making me worried that I wouldn''t have the firepower to break through their shield. Out of nowhere, the fourth troll warrior came out of the dust fog and threw his shield at Saori. She was able to dodge it in time, but that gave the other trolls the opportunity for an all-out-attack. A shiver went down my spine. The timing couldn''t be worse! Despite being able to keep up this stream of attacks, I still had to ount for the downtime to recast spells. The trolls took advantage of this, slipping one troll through my attack. Wruck! [Saori!] Saori was sent flying away by the troll''s mace, mming onto the nearly done stairway. Thankfully I managed to hit two of the three trolls, preventing the worst-case scenario. I immediately drop-down a [Sacred Field] onto Saori. My healing magic cant reach her from this distance. [Sacred Field] might be a weak heal but its an area-of-effect spell a good casting range. Unfortunately, it seems like the fairy couldnt hold on tight enough and was left behind when Saori got blown away. She was swiftly captured by that troll with the mace. Guk guk guk guk guk! He gave out a loathsomeugh, abhorrent to the core, while he showed me a haughty smirk. Guk Grak grak grakGraaaak! Hisughter was interrupted when he vomited out a pool of blood. His skin began to turn a sickly purple, while his eyes burned a crimson red, crying blood out like an opened sink tap. He let go of the fairy as he clutched his throat with both arms, trying desperately to stop coughing out any more blood. The troll forced himself to talk through the pain, calling out for help from hisrades, but it all fell to deaf ears. Eventually, seizures began to appear, and he was unable to control his body. He fell onto his own blood bath, twitching, and slowly but surely began breathing hisst. The agony on his face was visible to everybody watching. [He he, I have reached the max level for a D rank monster, my Lady. You were not k-kidding about it being s-strong.] Saori stood up and proudly looked over the result of her gambit, although her voice was shaking from the sight. Leveling up seems to have fully recovered her. From the look of it, my venom was sessfully injected into the bloodstream of the troll. I was able to confirm that he had [Poisoned (Major)] in his status board and the erasure of his massive health pool. I should really start testing this stuff before using it! Unease filled my mind, as I just witness my venom showing unexpected results. The venom was strong, but it should have only been moderate at best, the limit that [Cure] could cure poison. I cant get rid of major effects with my current spell list. ["Saori, we need to clean that stuff off your ws!"] Saori gulped, jokingly saying I guess, this is more than you expected, correct?, and nervously tried to wipe the concoction off. The fairy and the surviving trolls were speechless, jaws cked open, making no moves. Nobody could fault them for staring nkly at the corpse of the poisoned troll. The trolls only returned back to life when they saw Saori strutting towards them. They flinched backward, realizing that they severely underestimated our capability. Fearpelled them to back off from the fairy and they slowly moved to the cave entrance. It looks like we would win this battle. Saori cautiously had her focus on the trolls while she approached the still dumbfounded fairy. However, Grahahaha, sianci n! a loud rumble and cracking resounded from the ground I was standing. Using the dust as a mantle and the chaos as cover, the troll shaman disappeared into the midst of my spell barrage, Saori''s fight, and the gruesome death of the troll. He escaped our awareness with his stealth skills and managed to appear before the nearly finished staircase. He activated his spell [Create Crack], sending a crack along all the [Terra Wall]s acting as steps. How?, I thought. The wall was crumbling, and my foothold will soon be gone but how can he cause an entire cliffside to crack with one puny spell like that? Then it came to me. The wall was being hollowed out. I was using [Terra Wall] to mold and form the wall into appropriate footholds for Saori, but that also meant that I was hollowing the cliff out. The troll used that fact against me. Oh, scheie The crack having reached the top, suddenly caused the wall to slide down diagonally. As the wall began crashing against itself, more cracks were formed, quickly causing a ripple effect that escted with the whole cliff falling apart. Saori was looking at the falling cliff when it all happened. The troll that threw his shield ran at Saori and tried to strike her down with his sword. My friend narrowly avoided the attack and tried to send him to an early grave with her still venom tainted ws, however, it missed. With the same movement, he grabbed the fairy and threw her at the other troll. She tumbled through the air until she was roughly caught by the troll, like a baseball. With the shaman rendezvousing with the troll group, they entered the cave with the fairy, leaving the shield-less troll behind. Saoris attention was quickly divided on the falling wall and the fleeing trolls, running away with the person we wanted to rescue. She wouldnt be able to escape this rockslide. If I were alone, I would be able to escape this situation with ease but that wasnt the case anymore. I jumped off what remained from the cliffs edge and turned my body towards the wall. Using [Aerokinesis] and [Wind st] to their maximum power, I pped my wings. Not only was I elerating my descent, but I was also blowing away the falling rocks and boulders, sending them away from Saori. Saori and the shield-less troll were able to escape from thendslide without a scratch. Having done what I could, I started double-casting [Scorching Sun] and [Lava Ball] to end the life of that troll. Beating my wings as if I was flying, I directed my gliding body towards the troll and crashed these devasting spells onto him. Like a bomb explosion, the troll was mmed onto the ground by my spells and burnt alive. Heid there in a crater, wriggling and rolling around, trying to extinguish the fire andva that was eating through his body. I quickly ended his misery with a [Spark Fang] to his throat and expelled the me, not wanting to ruin the meat. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 16] to [Level 18] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1100 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Lava Magic Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 3] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 3] [Draconic Fangs Lv. 3] [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] gained Magic gained: [Lava Stream] I turned around and looked at my friend, asking with worry, Saori, are you ok?, while quickly taking out some water from my storage to clean off the venom on her ws. [Still in one piece, Hestia.], she was breathing heavily, a sign that she used a lot of her stamina. I simply said, Good", and began walking towards the cave, ready to pursue those trolls. [Wait, Hestia, what are you doing?!] Saori shouted at me, stopping me in my tracks. [What do you mean?] I looked at her, confused. [We need to chase after them. They got the fairy!] [Hestia, calm down. We cannot enter that cave, like this. That is probably their base of operation, and you are trying to waltz into it? It is clearly a trap!"] Saori rational answer cooled my head down, bringing me back to reality. [Saori, you cant imply that we leave her now, right?!] Saori was already reluctant to help out at the beginning. She didnt want me to risk our lived to rescue the fairy. She isnt trying to repeat that, again, right? Right? [You made a promise, so you ought to fulfill it, Hestia.] Phew. [What I am worried about is that you do not have a n, correct?] I nodded to her question. [As I thought.] She then stayed silent, leaving me to tap my feet in impatience. After what felt like one or two minutes, Saori asked me a weird question. [Hestia, how many bombs do you still have?] Those bombs were the stuff that I once made in that cave to fight the orcs. Now that I had [Terra Magic] and [Inferno Magic], I could slowly improve the design and functionality of it. [Pyrokinesis] also helped to control how much fire should stay in each bomb, helping the stability. The first version was unstable, hard to carry around, and generally a major safety hazard. Its newest version is stable, can only explode by injecting my mana into them, and they looked less like the work of an elementary student during art ss. [I have a ton of them. What are you nning?] I asked with wary, noticing Saoris mouth forming a wolfish grin. [He he he he he.] I have the feeling were gonna cause some trouble today.Spoiler: Spoiler Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 25 Race: Young Darkness garm Age: 2 Months Status: Health: 2041/2041 (+522) Mana: 617/617 (+160) Strength: 1386 (+461) Intelligence: 421 (+137) Vitality: 905 (+231) Wisdom: 1036 (+241) Agility: 2091 (+506) Stamina: 1491/1491 (+354) Effects: None Skill Points: 3850 (+1800) Skill: Magic skills and rted [Arcane Mind Lv. 4] (+3) [Mana Control Lv. 5] (+3) [Dark Magic Lv. 5] (+2) [Chant Revocation Lv. 9] (+8) [Silent Casting Lv. 2] (New) [Mental Stability Lv. 2] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] (+1)Physical skill and rted [Mana Strike Lv. 5] (+4) [Enhanced ws Lv. 8] (+4) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 6] (+2)Senses and movement skills [Primal Senses] [Stealth Lv. 6] (New) [Prediction Lv. 5] (+2) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] (+3) [Danger Perception Lv. 3] (New) [Tracking Lv. 2] (New) [Night Vision Lv. 2] (New) [Presence Killer Lv. 5] (New) [Evasion Lv. 5] (+2) [Acrobatic Lv. 5] (+2) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4] (+2) Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Pain Resistance Lv. 5] (+3) [Bleed Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 10] (New) [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 4] (+2) [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] (+3) [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] [Dark Resistance Lv. 2] (+1)Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 2] (+1) [Mana Recovery Lv. 2] (+1) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] (+2) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] (+2) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] (New) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] (+2) [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3] (+2)Spoiler: Spoiler [Identify Blocker Lv. 2] (+1) [Identify Lv. 4] (+1) [Terror Aura Lv. 2] (New) [Mana Weave Lv. 5] (+4) [Sewing Lv. 4] (+3) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 1] (New) [Cooking Lv. 6] (+2) [Dismantle Lv. 1] [Humanize Lv. 5] (New) [Telepathy] Spell List: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] Chapter 34: What’s with the eldritch horror, dude? Chapter 34: Whats with the eldritch horror, dude? Cold, dested, and dark, are some of the few words that I would use to describe the ce that I was currently going through. It has been quite some time now since I walked through the musty smelling passageways of a cave. I hate caves. An eerie silence followed me and Saori as we trekked through the trolls home. None of us talked as we continued walking on the stone-cold floor, feeling the chilly earth under us. While the caves corridors wererge enough to amodate our monster forms, we instead chose our human forms for this stealth mission. Our smaller frames were ideal to avoid attracting unneeded attention. No light nor fire guided us on this path as we couldnt risk revealing our location in enemy territory. Anyways, thankfully, our [Night Vision] are both at a decent level, making walking through this pitch-ck darkness, not a problem. What was problematic is the fact that this ce is too fuckingrge! Taking caution is important in a foreign ce, especially when ambushes and traps are very likely. We cant even fully rely on [Detection Sensor] or [Enhanced Enemy Sense] cause it doesnt tell us about the location of inanimate objects. At the beginning of the cave, Saori was nearly skewered by a spike trap. Our [Danger Perception] only activated when she was a foot away from falling into it. We had to continue with the mindset to be wary of everything, but our paranoia led to nothing. But that''s when it happens! We let our guard down for a moment, and boom, we triggered a string trigger that let down a giant boulder! Walking is not a problem but noticing these small details, like hiding a string behind a corner, pushes our focus to the extreme. We were following them with Saoris sense of smell, but the traps on the way were exhausting to deal with. [I hate this ce] I finally let out aint using [Telepathy] to avoid making noise. [Come now, Hestia. Did you burn through all your daily energy, already?] Saori said sarcastically to lighten up the mood. [No, I just hate this ce. I hate caves] I snarled. [Stay optimistic, dear,] she patted my back, assuring me that she was still beside me. [We have to rescue somebody, so do not allow your title to bring you down.] My title [The Light] grants my body an annoying w, which not only makes me more susceptible to dark elemental attacks, but it also makes me feel uneasy being inplete darkness. Nighttime isnt much of a problem thanks to the moonlight. It also mentioned that I would be weakened but it only worsens my mood. Well, if the darkness and the traps werent enough, there was also a bunch of creepy totems. There was one in the front of the cave, and weve been seeing a ton of them along the path that we were walking. The creepy part of these totems came from the fact that a monster skull was adorning the top of a wooden pole, with three dreamcatcher-looking things attached to its eye and nose holes. I just had no idea what it was supposed to say. "Why do you have to make them so ominous?", I asked my mental image of the troll shaman, but he didn''t answer back, of course. [We found them;] Saori reported, finally locating them with her nose. [Alright then, time to set up phase two,] I said with a sigh of relief. Having said that, I put my homemade bombs that I was carrying around back into my storage, as the first phase was done. I then proceeded to quietly construct a wall connecting the ground to the ceiling, blocking the path we just came through. After checking that there were no gaps, I took out a bunch of firewood, a self-made stone cauldron, and all my paralyzation toxins. Our n was simple. Create a distraction and let Saori rescue the fairy. Afterward, get the fuck out. [You should have [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 10], right, Saori?] I asked mypanion, just to make sure. [I have tested it;] Saori answered while pouring the toxic fluids into the cauldron. [Your poison cannot stun me.] Saoris n was to have me catch the attention from the trolls, while she would sneak behind them to pinpoint the fairys location. She would then free her, and then we would escape from there. To make sure that our n would work, we prepared some extra measures. Besides the whole of phase one, I would also boil all the paralyzing fluids to have the trolls inhale the fumes. They werentpletely immune to it,pared to me and Saori, and considering that the only path outside from here is now blocked, they will have no way to flee. However, we were still on a time limit with this n. Fire eats up oxygen, and we still needed it to breathe. We had to hurry up, otherwise, we will be putting ourselves in danger, too. [Here, Hestia,] Saori handed me a breathing mask. I thanked her and immediately put it on. [This amount of wood might cause enough smoke to cover the whole room. Better safe than sorry.] The mask waspletely blue cause Saori made it using her [Mana Weave] skill, just like my dress. For spectators, it might look like we were wasting time, but it wasnt. Saori made a good point before we entered, "She is a stranger, Hestia. Our safety is more important than hers.". I couldnt talk back to Saori, knowing that she waspletely correct. Not only are we risking our lives for somebody we never met before but were also entering enemy territory just to save that one person. We arent action movie protagonists that would jump into a viins base just to save the girl. Ive dragged Saori into this fight against her will, so the least I could do was to be a good friend and listen to her. I only hope that we werent toote. [Ok, everything should be finished, now,] the fire was burning hot, slowly cooking the fluids inside the cauldron. [Good job, Hestia;] she patted my head and smiled. [Dont forget to put a bomb on that wall. It will be the trigger for our escape.] Saori pointed at the wall that I just made. I took out one of my bombs and stuck it into it. Using [Trap Creation], I also set a trigger a bit further away, so the bomb would trigger when I step onto it. With that, we were finished. Our prep work was done and now the real show could begin. [My skill says that four people are inside that room,] I informed Saori what [Detection Sensor] told me. [Three dots are surrounding one. Be careful, Saori.] [You too, Hestia.] Operation: Save the Fairy, start! Using our stealth skills, we sneaked closer to the room where the action will be. Looking through the entrance, I was weed by arge, no, massive chamber, spacious enough to fit in an army. There wasnt much inside it yet, as the trolls must be its only upant, right now. What I could see were two bell-shaped tents ced to the left of the rooms middle, with arge campfire burning in their midst. A cooking pot was ced over it and from smelling the aroma, my mouth was filling up with saliva. Gulp. Behind the tents, a pile of weapons and armor can be seen. There wasn''t a lot of it but identifying them showed that they had around the same quality the trolls were currently equipped with. To the left of the camp, barrels and casket full of food and water were neatly packed beside and on each other. There were also boxes filled with ss bottles of a certain liquid. From this distance, it was too hard for me to use [Identify] on them, unfortunately. I transferred my buff spells onto Saori with [Synergists Oath] and she then slipped through the entrance, evading the awareness of the trolls. After reapplying the buff spells on myself, I entered the room and looked at the trolls who were huddling around something in the middle of the chamber. [Night Vision] helped me see in the dark but recognizing details were still troublesome, making it very hard to describe that very something. Snapping my fingers together, I created a spark. Hello, Mister Trolls! I spoke with my humanized voice, amplifying it with [Aerokinesis] like a microphone. As my job was to draw their attention to me, I cast [Shine] and [Light] to imitate spotlights and directed them to beam their light onto me. I would like to request that you hand over! In the middle of my speech, [Prediction] and [Danger Perception] exploded into action, warning me of something life-threatening. That "something" the trolls were crowding around started to radiate blue light. Terra Wall! Sanctuary! Air Shield! My instincts were telling me that I had no time to dodge it. The panic and fear of this unavoidable attack pressured me to immediately construct my defensive spells, not caring for how much mana I would use. Guk! With the sound of an exploding cannon, an intangible blue ball was shot out of that something. Faster! Faster! It effortlessly bore through the iplete [Terra Wall], leaving only dust behind, giving me little to no time left for [Sanctuary] and [Air Shield] to fully materialize as it pierced through the air, making its way to me. My teeth clenched together, cold sweat pouring down my face, as I reminded myself that I was currently in my human form. Having no time to transform back, I crossed my hands in front of my body, tucked my head behind them, and prayed that my current stats would be enough to survive this attack. The piercing blue ball made contact with my half-materialized [Sanctuary], shattering it into fragments, and then dispelled [Air Shield] by merely touching it. Colliding with my [Draconic Barrier], my naked arms could feel the impact literally shaking my bones. Looking at my dwindling mana, I could feel the blood in my face draining away as I acknowledged that this attack would have definitely sent my Health to zero if it werent for my [Draconic Barrier]. My bones were shattering at the sheer pressure, but I was holding on by sheer will. My survival will be decided on who will triumph this showdown, my mana or the firepower of this attack. ARGGGGGGGGGGGH! Eventually, the winner was decided. The blue ball that pierced through all my defensive spells was unable to destroy my [Draconic Barrier] and exploded, blowing me into the wall behind me. My whole body dug into it, leaving an imprint. Clouds of dust and debris were released from this destruction and covered the area around me, making it hard to breathe under this face mask. UaraghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhGUK! Arrrrrrghha ha. [Hestia! Answer me!] I could hear Saoris distressed voice through my mind. [Are you ok! Hestia, please, answer me!] [Stop!] fighting through nausea, I called out to Saori to stop approaching me. I couldnt see her cause I was blown outside the chamber, but my senses were sharp as always. [Im fine! Stick with the n!] Saori stood still for a bit, unsure if she should listen to me or not, [Kuso! Kuso! Ill kill those bastards!] (Shit! Shit! Ill kill those bastards!), with that deration, Saori sneaked her way past everybodys attention. We really need a tank or something Whilementing the problems of being the bait, I inspected the damage on my body. My mana dress was torn into shreds but was slowly repairing itself using my mana. My arms, being the closest to the st, werepletely deformed. Bones were sticking out of my fingers and elbow, my pale skin was riddled with wounds and blood, and my ability to move them was gone. Health 328 / 2379 Mana 3697 / 8204 Stamina 456 / 1206 Scheie! Scheie! ScheieModerate Heal! Moderate Heal! Moderate Heal! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Sacred Magic Lv. 4] evolved into [Sacred Magic Lv. 5] Magic gained: [Major Heal] ! Major Heal! Major Heal! It has been too long since my Health was this low. I didnt know what would happen if my Health dropped to zero in my humanized form, but my mind wasnt interested in that; instinct was telling me to focus all my attention on fixing my mangled arms. Eventually, my arms began thanking me for reforming them back into their original shape by assaulting me with pain. I simply shrugged it off and started to stand up. Buraghhh! however, when I tried to move, a cracking sound came out of my chest, making me vomit out blood. I didnt lose that much blood for a dragon, however, I wasnt currently in my dragon form. In human form, thisrge pool of blood puke was enough to make me feel light-headed. Biting my teeth together, I quickly identified that my internal organs and skeleton were also ravaged from the attack. It seems like breathing was harder not only cause of the dust cloud. While healing my body, I noticed that the external wounds werent as conspicuous, considering how terribly damaged my insides were. I sighed in relief that I was lucky enough to have my heart dodge all my broken bones. Judging from all the damage, if I hadnt had [Absolute Pain Tolerance], I would have definitely fainted. I was unconsciously moaning and groaning like there was no tomorrow, after all. My skill helped me stay conscious enough to patch me up but from how hard I was sweating; my body must be boiling from all this pain. Health 2379 / 2379 Mana 1003 / 8204 At the rate that I was using mana to heal myself, I have to absolutely avoid the next attack at any cost. My parallel minds are telling me that I shouldnt be wary of arcane corruption. It seems like [Draconic Barrier] barely produced any at all, at the cost of heavily reducing my stamina. Having finished healing my body, I looked up and used [Identify] on that something that nearly killed me. Warhammer Mana Cannon An artillery weapon created by an engineering team of dwarves. This cannon uses arge mana battery to power up its fortress destroying mana st. Due toplications in its engine, the cannon is unstable and might explode if used beyond its limit. Heats up incredibly fast and requires maintenance after every shot Are you fucking kidding me?! A fucking cannon?! Not only did these trolls booby trap this whole cave, but they also had a cannon ready?! No wonder they caught me off guard! My skills cannot sense inanimate objects, and those trolls didnt have the necessary attack power to endanger me that much that it would kill me. I''m not happy that I had to receive that mana cannon head-on, but a smile crept up my face, knowing that this cannon will only direct its aim on me! I might have just survived but Saori would have been turned into a mess if that had hit her. Fuck them up, Saori! Leave upying these idiots to me! [Adrenaline (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Licking the blood off my lips, I refocused and let out a roar, Kraaaaaaaaaaah!. Jumping out of the dust cloud, I sprinted back into the chamber with renewed vigor. Once my vision returned, a bright blue light greeted me, shooting another ear-splitting mana st. Come at me! Banishment Beam! From my right arm, a beam of brilliant white shot out, crashing against the mana ball. My spell struggled with pushing the cannon st away from me, however, I was able to redirect it from hitting me directly. The st grazed my right arm, dislocating it, and crashed into the entrance''s wall, widening it. ARGH! The attack sent me tumbling onto the ground but using [Acrobatic] and my ws, I managed to fully recover from the fall, only losing minimum momentum. I cast healing spells onto my right arm and adjusted it with a loud crack back to its proper location. Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaah! closing into my prey, a war cry escaped my throat. Guuuuuuuraaaaagah! challenging me with loud roars, the two remaining troll warriors left the troll shaman and engaged me in closebat. The troll shaman once again enchanted the trolls'' weapons and armor with the water element, giving them the type advantage in this situation. Controlled by a frenzy, I shot out multiple [Sacred Smites]. Using my humanized forms small frame, I slipped past the trolls shield while they were pre-upied with blocking my spell barrage. Putting in all the strength I could muster, I swiped my right arm with [Spark ws] activated into the belly area of the troll. Breaking through his armor, I wed out arge chunk of flesh. Arrrrrrrgh! a pain-filled voice escaped the troll, as he tried to counterattack with his mace. Deftly sidestepping it, I then aimed an [Inferno Beam] at the trolls head but was stopped mid-cast cause of the other trolls support. Despite the reduced numbers, they still worked well together. Knowing that I was outnumbered, I nheless kept up my assault. It was a dance of magic and metal, as I continued shooting out spells, while they swung down their weapons at me. Every single of their counterattack left a small window, that was abusable with my high Agility, as I slowly shredded through their strong armor with my metal-slicing ws. The shaman would asionally shoot out a water spell to counter my fire spells but was mostly preparing the mana cannon for its next shot. Uck Amid our twirl of attacks, one of the troll warriors suddenly dropped to his knees. A quick [Identify] informed me that he had [Paralyzation (Minor)]. My build-up fatigue vanished the second I knew of this, understanding that the fumes were finally having an effect on them. Gack! Gack! At the back, the shaman was also coughing profusely. Looking around, I finally noticed that ck smoke was covering the chamber like a fog. My own lungs were having trouble breathing in air, as the oxygen was diminishing by the second from the heavy breathing of all thebatants. It also didnt help that my continued fire spells drained the room of air like a vacuum cleaner. As the neurotoxic fumes infected the trolls, their already fatigued bodies were unable to keep up with my continued assault. The trolls situation was precarious enough that the shaman had to stop working on the cannon to fully dedicate himself to supporting his warriors. Kriii arghgack! Il socht thae, gack, sadon! Still coughing excessively, the troll took out a vial of ck liquid and quickly consumed it all in one big gulp. He gave a maddenedugh and began casting a new spell. At that very moment,rge shadow tendrils erupted from the ground and captured the shaman in their clutches. Wroooooouuuuu! Grack! Arrrrrrrrghhhhh! As if she was part of the shadow, arge wolf lunged at the troll shaman, prating his throat with her ferocious-looking canines. The shaman screamed in pain, coughing up blood, as he desperately failed his arms around in a futile attempt to free himself from this death-dealing bite. Despite his higher Strength stat, he was unable to throw Saori off. I checked his status with [Identify] and noticed that he had [Paralyzation (Moderate)], while the troll warriors only had minor. It was very likely that Saori coated her mouth with my paralyzation fluid. The troll warriors turned their backs to me and ran to the aid of the troll shaman, however, their advances were stopped by the shockwave of the [Scorching Sun] I threw at them. Without the support of the shamans water spells, the warriors squirmed in pain, as they tried to extinguish the mes melting through their armor, fusing metal with their skin. Using this moment to my advantage, I started casting a new inferno spell. Thank you for your energy everybody. You guys were a great audience! Maximum powered zing Twister! As the temperature of the air sharply rose ever higher, the first sparks of fire started to appear, with more appearing over time. The scorching heat began twisting in the center of the trolls, burning the very air these trolls were breathing until mes began to appear. A roaring ze morphed into ming winds of carnage elerated its turning speed ever more until the spell waspleted. The roars of pain can be clearly heard from within this spell''s area of effect. It didn''t matter if your armor was made from fire-resistant material or not ''cause nothing could endure the amount of heat exerted from my grand spell. If a single powerful fire spell won''t do it, then slowly peeling away the scales and melting the metal until the wearer was cooked in his own armor, should be more effective. The twisting inferno consumed everything that the trolls once had; their skin, flesh, and life. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 18] to [Level 23] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 2950 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Synergists Oath Lv. 2] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 3] [Mental Stability Lv. 3] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 3] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 3] gained Having finished my battle, I looked over at Saoris direction. My mouth turned into a grin as I noticed the troll shamans eyes no longer showing any signs of life. Saori turned back into her human form and rushed over to give me a hug. [Thank goodness youre still in one piece, Hestia,] Saori gave a long-winded sigh as she held me in her arms, albeit a bit too tightly. Iughed enthusiastically, Ha ha, I told you that I was alright. You dont need to worry when I have my healing maow, ow, ow, no, no! Not my cheeks! Holding both my cheeks in her hands, Saori stretched them to the sides as if they were gummy bears, [Stop being so boastful. You made me worry, Hestia!] Our mood was pretty lively despite my near-death experience. Our n didn''t gopletely as we wanted, but we still won in the end. After releasing my cheeks, we went to the fairys location, while I caressed my pained face. ording to my [Detection Sensor], the fairy was trapped in apartment of the mana cannon. Opening it, I could feel some of my mana being drained just by having my hand close to it. Looking in, the fairy was there, crouching and wheezing as if she just ran a marathon. Checking her status board, my attention was caught by her slowly decreasing mana. I quickly grabbed her out of the cannon and started pouring my mana into her. [Hey, Miss Fairy,] once it seemed like she recovered, I spoke to her. [Are you feeling, alright?] [I-Its you two!] stuttering, the fairy uttered her surprise at seeing us rescue her. [Y-You came back for me?] ["We made up our mind to save you, so of course, we will keep our word,] Saori spoke from the side to reassure the fairy. [I-I thank you so very much,] still, in my hands, the fairy started to weep, continuously thanking us. Feeling a bit timid holding a crying girl in my arms, I averted my eyes and changed the topic in a panic, [Right, right! We havent introduced ourselves yet! M-My name is Hestia, and this is] [Saori Segawa. A pleasure to have met your acquaintance,] Saoris perfectly normal introduction left me dumbfounded. [Thank you very much, Hestia and Saori. May the winds of Zephira and water of Plesia bless you two,] still sniffing, the fairy reciprocated our introduction. [My name is Tasianna Marina Silverpond. A simple fairy, as you can see.] Plesia? Is that another god? [I dont know how I can ever repay you for saving me but ask anything you wish. I will do my best to fulfill it,] Tasianna stated, humbly bowing her head. [We can talk about thatter, lets first!] As if it was normal, I and Saori dodged to the sides when our [Prediction] warned us of an iing attack. Turning my head around, I saw a boulder crashing into the mana cannon, spinning it around until its muzzle pointed at the source of the boulder. Grrrrrrrrouugghghgh! His eyes were abyss ck, his body deformed to a grotesque abomination leaving no signs of his previous appearance. Horrifying, hairy tentacles grew out of his torso and wriggled around as if they had a mind of their own. His limbs erged and looked bloated as if they were left too long in water. The only part of his body that was still normal was the head but even that received a make-over with all his teeth growing out of proportioned into tusks. The troll shaman was no more. At first, I thought the slimes were the most hideous and bizarre creatures in this world, but this weird freak just went the extra mile to prove to me that it is the most oundish and eldritch looking monster in existence! Wanting to know more about it, I used [Identify] but all that came out of it was: Information not avable. My brain froze for a second as I learned this fact. In that small window of vulnerability, the mutated troll grasped my leg, pulling me to it. Aahhhh! Screaming, my body copsed onto the ground, releasing the fairy from my hands in the process. The troll swung me over his head and then mmed my whole body onto the ground with full force. Any damage was minimized with my [Draconic Barrier] but my body still screamed at me for endangering it once again. My parallel minds were also dutifully healing me, leaving me rtively unharmed despite engraving multiple imprints of my humanized body on the caves floor. The mutated troll kept on swinging and mming me on the ground, just like a hulking man would do it to a jester god. [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Urrrrgggh Moaning, I activated [me Spark Veil], creating sparks to appear around my body, which unfortunately reduced my Stamina to zero. One of the sparks ignited the eye of the troll on fire, who then released me by throwing me away like a used-up tissue. [Hestia!] Saori once again transformed back into her garm form and caught me mid-flight. Feeling the soreness of my muscles, I couldnt help but groan aint, Fuck me [Uhh, no thank you,] for some reason, Saori responded to my pain with a joke. Saoriiiiiiiiii! like a whining child, I cried out. [Ok, ok, I am sorry. Oh, my goodness, I am doing a terrible job as your retainer. I told myself that I would protect you, but I just let my princess be injured twice!] Saori apologized. As we were having a moment, the mutated troll crawled to us in the most unsightly way possible. Isht sa ous ahk zathll il hukma! Shouting in her ownnguage, mine and Saoris head turned towards the source. The fairy, Tasianna, was operating what looked like the trigger of the cannon. Pushing it, the cannons muzzle, once again, glowed a bright blue and shot out a powerful mana ball at the mutated troll, sting him away into a wall. Ja! standing up, I shouted in tion that the troll had a taste of its own medicine. Thats how it feels! Saori looked at me in confusion, noticing my weird outburst. However, I didnt have the time to defend myself as Tasianna suddenly fell to the ground. Picking her back up, I recognize that she was stunned by breathing in too much of the fumes. Using [Cure], I cured her of that status ailments. [Nice shot!], giving her thumbs up, Iplimented her shooting. [Thank you very much, Princess Hestia.] Uhhhh, what?! Suddenly hearing somebody else besides Saori calling me princess, made my mind freeze, again. Fatigue was slowly getting to me, I guess. [My Lady!] waking me up from my stupor, I shook my head and turned my gaze to Saoris. [We fulfilled our n so it is time for us to escape, now!] Gruuuuarghhhhhaghh! That thing is still alive?! Whatever was possessing this troll, made it so much harder to kill now. He recovered from that cannon shot as if it was nothing. Not wanting to stay any longer than we had to, I got on Saoris back and let her ride us out of here. Exiting the chamber, I threw a [Firebolt] at the trap I made at the start of this rescue operation, triggering the bomb that was jammed in the wall. The bomb lighted up red for a moment and then detonated in a grand explosion. Riding through the dust of the now destroyed wall, I noticed small balls stuck on the caves walls lighten up a simr red color, showing us the path to get outside. After some time, those balls would also explode. [This n is so excessive! I cant believe youre the one to have thought of it, Saori!] I incredulously shouted. [It was for the worse case that there were more trolls than we expected. Every single one of them would have been buried under this mountain!] Saori shouted back to rebuke me. Hearing Saori exining the first phase of her n was enough to leave me speechless. She wanted me to nt bombs on the walls of the cave, while we traveled through it. They would light up before they exploded, guiding us out of this ce, while simultaneously covering our escape from the trolls. Grrriiaauauaauaghahaah! [What the hell! Saori, I thought you killed that thing?!] looking back, I could see the mutated troll keeping up with us. [I did, my Lady! You saw its Health. It was dead for sure!] Saoris loud voice cried out in her defense. We werent sure how it got back up, but we knew that this thing would pursue us relentlessly if we didnt kill it off now! Colliding my fangs against each, I took in a deep breath. The spark quickly grew into a massive ball of fire, as I continuously poured in mana through my mouth. Spark Inferno st! Opening my mouth, I released the bigger-than-my-mouth inferno ball. My dragon me collided against the mutated troll and sent him flying back. The consequence of the chain of explosion finally showed itself as the ceiling of the cave began falling, burying the troll under it. Giving it her all, Saori sprinted like the wind and we finally made it outside the cave. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 23] to [Level 24] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Inferno Magic Lv. 5] [Noble Aura Lv. 3] [Battle Mind Lv. 6] [Prediction Lv. 7] [Danger Perception Lv. 2] [Probability Correction Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Leadership Lv. 3] gained Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Concentration Lv. 1] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 1] [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] acquired Skill requirement fulfilled. [Air Walk Lv. 1] gained Magic gained: [Spiral Hellfire] Is this! [GuysI got the level up,] with that, I informed mypanions of the mutated trolls deathuh, death-death? [Ahhhh, this victory was hard-fought, Lady Hestia,"] Saori immediately copsed onto the ground, panting heavily. YEAAAAAHHHH! learning that we won, I wrapped my arms around Saoris fuzzy fur and began nuzzling against it. [I wish to once again, thank you foring to my rescue,] in all our cheering, a voice came from the side. [You have my greatest thanks, Madam Saori and Princess Hestia.] Princess?! Did she just call me princess? [Uhhh, princess? Nein, nein. I think you misheard that, Miss Tasianna,] I tried my best to object her im, however, it was fruitless. [You dont have to worry, Princess Hestia. I overheard Madam Saori mention it.] I red at Saori, who averted her eyes and simply said, Oops.. [I know this is rude of me, just after you have risked your life to save me but] Tasianna ced her hands on herp and gave me aplete bow. [Please, allow me to serve you, Princess Hestia!] Uhhh, what? Side Story 5: The Bickering of Gods Side Story 5: The Bickering of Gods Aurena, the Goddess of Light. Marsven, the God of Darkness. Danterno, the God of Fire. Plesia, the Goddess of Water. Crustacia, the Goddess of Earth Zephira, the Goddess of Winds. These are the six Origin Gods of Peolynca. Beings that rule over the world as the supervisors of the System and the phenomenon that is called magic. Each god controls one of the six natural elements of this world, helping their followers conjure it by granting them the ability through the System. With each spell cast, the ruling god of that element receives energy to sustain their divine form. Besides using magic, followers of a god may also pray to them in the many churches or alters that are spread around in this world. As mighty as these gods seem to be, their divine forms are bound to the mortal beings that walk, breath and live in Peolynca. Their maximum power depends entirely on their follower count and how often their element is being used. Zephira! Zephira! Image! We need an image! a loud, powerful voice spewing smoke and ashes with every word suddenly appeared in the divine realm of the Goddess of Winds, Zephira. Oi, slow down ya muscle brain! Whatcha tryin to do with entering her divine realm uninvited?! a stern, rough female voice followed the energetic one from behind. It can only be called hysteria when the two gods entered the realm. Zephiras Faefolk angels and aides were screaming and running for their lives, afraid of the pressuring aura of these gods. Clutching her head, the goddess with four butterfly wings dismissed all her angels and aides, to spare them of any further harm. Shut up, midget! shouted the God of Fire in fiery defiance. Im doing exactly what we both want. Zephira, we need your System window now! Midget?! Ya want to call me that again, ya dum fool?! despite not being a Goddess of Fire; the Goddess of Earth, had enough of a hot temper to speak back against the insult. Or ya wantin to fight? I can beat ya down if ya aren''t in the mood to cry in ya sad excuse of a divine realm. Your puny piece of dirt cant defend yourselves from my inferno! his zing hair burst into action, transforming the divine realm they were into a small sauna. If their believers were to see this, most likely, they would have lost all respect for these two divine beings. Or it would lead to war between the two beliefs. Luckily for these two gods, they were quarreling in private, outside of the eyes of zealous mortals. CAN YOU TWO SHUT UP! having enough of their usual disputes, Zephira, the Goddess of Winds, shouted. Why are you both in my realm?! Can you at least have the decency to not fight in my home? Her serene voice, simr to a calm breeze, would switch to that of a storm if she shouted. The tornado extinguished the corruption of her divine realm by the god of fire. Noticing her good friends temper, the Goddess of Earth, Crustacia, cooled herself down and apologized, Sorry Zephira, but this rude loudmouth forced me to enter without a warnin. The God of Fire, Danterno, simply scoffed, Yeah, put all the me on me. Your pride cant even ept the fact that youre happy that I was the one to pull the trigger. Well, my pride is the one thin that keeps me in check,pared to whatcha doin, Crustacia looked at Danterno with great annoyance, so much so that her brown twin-tails hardened into metal. "See that, Zephira? The so-called "honorable" goddess is already readying herself to fight. I''m holding myself back because it''s your home, otherwise, I would melt this little rock into a liquid." Oi, and what "These two really can''t get along. Guess I can''t help it," thought Zephira. Using her powers, she creates a wall of wind to obstruct the voices of the two gods. Although technically gods do not require air to speak, they were still in the presence of the ruler of this divine realm. These powerful gods have agreed among themselves to respect a visiting divine realm''s rules. The peaceful rtionship among gods was important to maintain the status quo. I like my surroundings to be active, but this is too loud even for me, Zephira let out a sigh and began speaking, demanding why the two havee to visit. Can you two calm down and tell me why you are here? noticing that they couldnt speak, the gods attention was drawn to her question. With the two gods finally dropping their dispute, the wall of winds dispersed, and their voices returned. The God of Fire spoke first, We need you to allow us ess to your System window. Zephiras eyes widened in surprise, My window? Dont you remember that we agreed on not allowing each other to mess with each others authority? Danterno nodded his head, remembering the pact he made with the other origin gods, I know, but I am in dire need to see something through your window. Crustacia looked up to her divine friend''s eyes, urging her to grant their wish, We arent one of those minor gods. Ya know ya can trust us, Zephira. Minor gods were once mortals of Peolynca who have ascended to divinity after the appearance of the origin gods. While gods like Kagryxmor, the God of Dragons, and Edna, the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility, arent fully trusted by every origin god, they were still granted apotheosis to help them in the managing of this world. At the end of the day, the six gods could only fully trust each other. Its not like I dont, but it still makes me feel uneasy to allow others to look at it. Zephira nervously looked down at her tiny friend, unsure if she should consider her request. Having a stronger being mess with your source of power is notfortable. You should know this, Crustacia! Yeah, of course, I do. Ya know I wont betray ya, the Goddess of Earth puffed up her generous chest and continued speaking with the charisma of an ancient goddess. Ya dont have to worry, Zephira. My pride wont allow it and I swear on all my followers that I wont abuse ya trust. Among the six origin gods, Crustacias influence and follower count was ranked as the third-highest, while Zephira was ranked fifth. The power gap between those two isnt anything impressive but it was noticeable enough for Zephira to feel nervous. If you dont trust the dwarf, then give it to me, from the side, the ruler of fire suggested. You should know how my situation is. Cant do much, even if I wanted to. Danterno, the God of Fire, was cedst in the power ranking between these gods. Compared to the two goddesses, the difference in power between thest and fifth ce was massive. Despite looking the most imposing, he was ironically the weakest. "I guess that''s eptable, despite feeling worried, Zephira also knew that Danterno couldnt escape her divine realm and the consequences that will follow his deception. So, what are you searching for?" The race that youre the patron goddess of, a fairy, smiling, Danterno spoke quickly and bluntly. Specifically, somebody far away from their little vige. South, and in one of those, whatcha call it, ces Ednas descendants are living in, Crustacia supported Danternos answer with more details. Zephira materializes her System control window from thin air and began inspecting it, stating, Hmm, let me check. Zephira opened the Administrator window and diligently checked through the hundreds and hundreds of log files, data, and messages the System had to work through; making sure to hide her displeasure of working through this from her two acquaintances. Her angels and aides would usually be the ones to take care of this sort of work, but she wasnt shy of this strenuous bureaucratic work. Hmm, Ive found one fairy," not releasing her eye from the white screen, she listed off more information. Tasianna Marina Silverpond. Wind and watercouldnt you have asked your sister for help? Danterno groaned in pain when he heard Zephira speak the obvious, Dont joke around. As if she However, Crustacia wasnt interested in the God of Firesints, Bah, forget this sorry excuse of a god. We needcha to show us the mortals footage. If thats all, then so be it, Zephira opened a video and erged it to the size of a cinema''s screen. What was shown in the footage, was the whole encounter between Hestias group and their fight against the trolls. All three gods were watching the fight from the start to the end, through Tasiannas eyes. None of them talked, silently smiling while they experience the fights event. Nooo, you should use more wind spells, little girl! the Goddess of Wind pouted when she noticed that Hestia barely used any wind spells in this fight. Bah, this mortal barely used any wind elemental magic. The footage is fuzzy as an unkempt dwarfs beard, as Tasianna barely used any magic in this fight, her connection with Zephira wasnt strong enough to show a crystal-clear image. While the two goddesses were expressing their own opinions on the video, the God of Fire was cheering and merrymaking at the scene he is looking at, Yes! Use my fire, little girl. Burn anything that dares to stand in your path, oh my fieryss! Watching Hestia rain down fire from the sky into the canyon made Danterno yell in passion. The delight of watching a person using his element so freely gave him ideas of turning her onto his side. What could be better for a magician but to earn the blessing and attention of one of their gods? What could be better than to reward a magician''s efforts and training with a reward that matches their magical fury? Hmph, look at him, while Danternos eyes were filled with sparkles, Crustacias eyes were filled with disgust from watching this sight. His desperation is literally oozing out. We cant leave this promising dragon in his hands now, dontcha agree, Zephira? Well, I personally wouldnt mind having her as a champion. Her [Wind Magic] is growing steadily, Zephira was flying happily around, smiling softly and gently like a young girl. What?! No, no! like a volcano, Danternos personality exploded from hearing his. You two cannot have her! I literally need her to champion my cause, so she can spread the poprity of fire magic. Danterno was desperate. His power was the weakest, so he couldnt understand how his fellow origin gods were greedy enough to snatch away his only saving grace. Besides, did you not see how often she used [Inferno Magic]?! She barely used [Terra Magic] nor was she inclined towards [Lava Magic]. Shes mine! the God of Fires possessive need was showing. Oi, ya seem to forget how young she is. She got to taste how powerful ya spells are, but ya seem to forget how impactful mine are. She gonna forget all about you in no time, Crustacia smirked, confident in her chance to win over a new follower. Guck, you The two gods, once again, resumed their quarrel, while Zephira ignored them, And there they go again. Oh, the video stopped "I think this is as far as I can y it. If we want more then we need to ask this fairys primary magi elements goddess, Zephira said while closing her window. Hearing Zephiras suggestion, Danterno couldnt help but stiffen, You dont mean to say that Not wanting to wait for him to say it, Zephira nonchntly answered for him, Yes, we will need help from your sister. The Goddess of Water, Plesia. Among the six origin gods, only two were rted by blood. Contrary to how fire and water are theplete opposite to each other, Plesia and Danterno share a bond between siblings. However, fitting for how different the two elements are, the personalities of these two siblings were not verypatible. Danterno is a boisterous and rowdy god that would prefer to break through obstacles, then to avoid them. Plesia, on the other hand, is a calm and gentle goddess. As a goddess, she values the worth of formality and expects her believers to respect and abide by them. Due to this reason, the trio of god and goddesses made sure to send a notice to Plesias divine realm, instead of visiting unannounced. Surprisingly, Plesia agreed to their request immediately. Although they were baffled by it, they didntin and simply epted her generosity. So, my lovely brother and dear Goddesses. What is it that you wish to ask of me? a calm, motherly voice came from the fish scaled woman, sitting on her coral bed. Danterno looked into his sisters octopus eyes and bluntly said, Sis, you can drop the formality. You know exactly why we are here. Both the Goddess of Winds and Earth frowned at how blunt he was towards his elder sister. Plesia, however, kept her gentle smile as she was pleased to meet her younger brother in a very long while. She tapped her watery bed, inviting her brother to sit on her bed with a giggle, Oh my, how blunt as always. Well, to be honest, it was hard not to detect the chaos you two have caused for dear Zephira, so I couldnt help but investigate. Danterno and Crustacia stiffened upon hearing that the Goddess of Water knew what transpired a while ago. Neither of these energetic gods was able to respond to this statement. They knew that Plesia wasnt very fond of rude behavior, but it seems her mood was well enough to overlook it. Seeing them like this, Plesia sigh in resignation, I have already found what you needed. I invited all of you to watch how the battle ended. Zephira''s footage of the fight ended when they entered the cave, as Tasianna did not use any wind spells throughout the whole battle. The amount of prayer she gave was also too little to keep a perfect connection with her patron goddess. This was not the case for water magic, though. Her high level made the bond between Tasianna and Plesia much stronger, strong enough that the footagested until the battle was over. The trios eyes were immediately glued to the screen, paying very close attention to every bit of detail, just like a bunch of little children intensively watching their favorite show. Shes only six months or so, right? If shes able to do this much in this short amount of time, then that makes her very desirable, Zephiras interest was reignited, understanding that her potential was high. Ha ha, step back Zephira, Danternos loud voice drowned the Goddess of Winds softer one. This girl is mine and mine alone. I will drag myself out from this hole and into a golden age of fire with this girls powers, ha ha! Ya mean a golden age for me and my believers? Crustacia arrogantly swayed her hair around, once again challenging Danterno. Whotcha think she will choose once she learns how much she has to help you, huh? Plus, my patron race can amodate her. Can yours? Anger fueled Danternos mes from this taunt, You always seem to look for a fight, you midget! ept the fact that your magic is nothingpared to mine and allow me to triumph! The Goddess of Earth chuckled, tapping her temple after she was done, The girl has something on her shoulder. Thest thing she needs is an ipetent, hot-headed god to guide her. There they go again, Zephira scoffed and Plesia watched the scene happily with a smile. Well, while they have their fight, I guess I could just get to work. [Storm Magic] should be strong enough to impress her, Zephira bid Plesia goodbye and began turning into wind, intending to leave the two gods to their squabbles. Zephira, you cannot have her! with shout roars, Crustacia and Danterno each grabbed one of Zephiras arms, anchoring her to them with their divine aura. Oh,e on, I could really use a golden age, too, pouting at this clear show of disapproval, Zephira stayed put. At that very moment, Plesia burst out inughter, Oh my, unfortunately, none of you may have her. Huh?! Leaking a small sound of confusion at this blunt statement of Plesia, the trio couldnt help but be dumbfounded, Have none of you checked the rest of her profile? This prompted both Danterno and Crustacia to open the profile of Hestia. While Crustacia was dutifully inspecting all skills and spells, as a respectful goddess would do, Danterno was skimming most information, while making ahh and uhh sounds if something piqued his interest. That is until he reached one specific part, Huh? Let me check thatha ha! Its a new custom spell! I knew it! Shes good enough to construct a whole new fire spell! This girl is mine! It seems Danterno was more impressed with the fact that a new custom spell appeared on his list of fire spells. Crustacia face palmed herself, Stop saying that shes yours, ya creep. Besides, thats not the point ya sister was makin. Now also looking through Hestias status board, Zephira reported what Plesia actually meant, Danterno, your sister was talking about the titles. [Otherworldly Reincarnator], [The Light] and [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood]. Plesia confirmed the answer with a nod, That is correct. It seems those two have done the same thing you did, Crustacia. Yeah, Ill hand them this one, Crustacia sighed in exasperation and waved her hand in defeat, now that she knew Hestia was blessed by another origin god. If theyre willin enough to do this, then let them. What?! How can you give up?! Danternos impulsive personality made him speak his mind. Aurena. Sheshe has enough power already. It doesnt matter that her power is waning a bit. She can recover this is in a century or two. Even a millennium is nothing for us! Ive been the weakest for so long. I will not let this chance slip by! were his true thoughts, driven by a small glimmer of hope. As if his life was dependent on this, Danterno continued arguing, "Aurena can still do her duty perfectly even if she bes weaker, but I have to work harder for" Danterno. The angels and aides have disappeared. The divine realm resounded with the intensity of the pressure emitted by its master. A pressure that is enough to shut down the dissatisfied God of Fire''sints. Great work, numbskull. Ya made her mad. Crustacia thought with a shiver. I guess our angels will be having a lot to digest today. I should probably treat them to somethingter, like a fairy, Zephira could only think of less tedious subjects when shes not involved. Sis, I really Danternos firepletely died, overwhelmed by his sisters aura. End of the discussion, tentacles began growing from Plesias body, slowly creeping up to Danterno. Do not forget your duty as a god, little brother. You and your followers are still able to perform, so you dont require any pity. Or are you, the God of Fire, requesting for help because you arent strong enough? even without saying it, Danterno knew his sister enough to understand what she was implying. Plesia loves doting on her little brother but she knew where to draw the line between business and family. Aurena and Kargryxmor have marked Hestia as theirs, or at least they are intending for her to be their champion. This is the meaning behind giving her those titles, those divine blessings. Intending to usurp a champion from another god can be interpreted as a sign of conflict, not between mortals but between gods. Us gods must not fight between us. That is the rule and we have all agreed to this, for the sake of keeping our home safe and in peace. Plesia redrew the encroaching tentacles, now that her brother was disciplined. Knowing that his elder sister was correct, Danterno gave up in his selfish wish, although reluctantly. A god-like him can always await theing of a new champion. However, this child is still quite young. Plesias smile returned, not wanting to see her brother sad. She hasnt prayed to any of us yet, despite being marked by two gods. Who knows what she will do in the future, my dear fellow god and goddesses. A lifeboat. A chance for their ambitions toe true. However, they did not speak about this. They knew that it would be a rude gesture towards Aurena and Kargryxmor, and Plesia would not excuse it. The trio thanked the Goddess of Water for her help and then left her divine realm. Back in her home, the Goddess of Winds let out a deep sigh, What an eventful day. Two gods, one weaker and one stronger than her waltzed into her home and disturbed her attendants and angels. After that, she learned there was a mortal worthy of her blessing. A golden age for the Goddess of Winds was possible. In the end, she had to endure the powerful divine aura of her fellow goddess. Still, Crustacias own golden age was still not enough to dethrone Aurena and Plesia. What chances would I have? Well, I guess my current situation is quitefortable and fun. Getting in contact with her aura was enough to remind me why she is the strongest and undisputed number one. My friend and colleague. The Ruler of the Oceans. The strongest God of Peolynca. Plesia, the Goddess of Water. Chapter 35: Tasianna’s Story. Chapter 35: Tasiannas Story. The world we live in is called Peolynca. The meaning behind this namees from the lingua franca of this world, themon tongue. It means "Our home". A long time ago, before the sentient beings of today were born, the world was filled and covered with a special energy that we call mana now. This power can be used by the many creatures of this world to perform magical phenomenon, that only the powerful and gifted were able to do. As civilizations started to be established, four races have emerged from the struggle of power: The Humans, the Elves, the Dwarves and the Beastmen confederation. All of them had different cultures and strengths but it was undeniable to them that only those that could use magic were blessed to be the strongest. However, life wasnt fair for two races of this quartet. The Dwarves with their hardy body strengthened by all the mana in the air could only store and discharge mana through brute force. While they could easily contest with the fighters of the other races, they were never able to participate in magic battles, for they are unable to create the magic circles needed to cast spells. The Beastmen are a race of half-humans and half-monsters that were born through the union between them. Human society considered this a vile act and ostracized the progenitors of this race from society, even banishing the mothers of this new race. Through this union, most beastmen were only able to hold limited amounts of mana in their body but were instead blessed with the monster features of their monster fathers. Due to the discrimination, races like Leonids, Foxians, Wolfkins, and many more beastmen variations joined together to stand tall against their human cousins. However, despite the dwarves hardiness and the beastmens confederation, they couldnt contest with the other two. They were still weaker than the mass poption of humans and their trained mages; and the elves and their elite warriors and mages that have developed and trained for years due to their long lifespan. That was the status quo until the Origin Gods appeared. They established the System and allowed all living beings ess to it. The dwarves were able to use this new system to better themselves as warriors and craftsmen, the beastmen could alleviate their low mana capacity and were able to finally train magicians, while the elves continued to better themselves even further with the System. With the appearance of the gods, also came the birth of the first Demonkin. This race is also considered beastmen, but their union was between demons. Through their demon ancestry, they possessed strong magic and strength. The humans, however, were left behind. While all races and monsters benefitted from the System, humans were the ones that benefited the least. The beastmen had higher physical parameters, the dwarves were able to use the System to help them construct and create many powerful weapons and tools, the elves having longer lifespan could use their wisdom to outsmart and outlive any human. Even with their high poption growth, humans were not able to catch up with the rest of the developing races. With the System, quality beats quantity. An elite squadron of elf magicians would annihte a human army with magic, while human armies couldnt contest against the technological development of the dwarves. In their desperation, the humans found a way to close in the power gap between the dwarves and the beastmen. A vile and cruel act of ingenuity that forever marked the human races in the books of historyas the cause for the War for the Faefolk. The Faefolk are beings of pure mana. While other races bled blood, we Faefolk bled mana. Our lives were entirely dependent on the mana in our bodies and we would die if it ever depleted. Fairies and Spirits are among the mostmon Faefolk. The idea that humans have thought up was to use faefolk as fuel for mana batteries. Mana batteries are a creation of the dwarves that uses an Arcanite as the core of the tool. Arcanites are special minerals that can absorb and store mana for a prolonged time. That was why mana batteries were perfect for manatech. However, once the mana in the mana batteries was used, they had to be refueled. The amount of mana needed to fuel all the manatech that human society used was too much for their magicians to use. That was when the Humans had the idea to rework the dwarven mana batteries into one that suited their needs more. The original dwarven version only consumed mana when the donator was willing, but these ones could forcefully take it. Beings made of pure mana cannot umte arcane corruption and can continuously use mana without any risk of death. However, Fairies can regenerate their mana much faster than the other Faefolks. The number of fairies caught for human greed was devastating. As more fairies were caught, the number of human mana batteries produced increased. These are primarily used by trainee magicians to level up their skills. With the batteries as an outside source for mana, humans have been able to establish the much-needed foundation to develop any fledgling mage, until this day. Mana batteries were also used as an alternative energy source for the many manatech inventions that the dwarves made, usually unable to be used by the humansck of talent in controlling manapared to a dwarf. This was what I heard that happened before I was born but fairies and other faefolk were hunted down by human hunters, which reduced our poption greatly. Fairies are born randomly from mana, which doesnt happen very often. Luckily, we fairies maintained a very pleasant rtionship with the elves, who look at us favorably as we are a race watched over by our patron goddess Zephira, the Goddess of Winds. As time went by, the friction between the elves and the humans exploded into what is now known as the War for the Faefolk. The elves called for their allies, the dwarves, and together they fought against the humans, leading to an overwhelming victory for the Elf and Dwarf alliance. Consequently, it was decided that certified dwarven smiths were the only ones allowed to produce a mana battery. The Humans were further punished by being forbidden from entering the elven kingdom and the fairy vige, ever again. Many fairy hunters and those that allowed it were judged by the elven court and severely punished under thews of the elves. This was long ago in history, but even now neither elves nor faefolk were able to reconcile with the current generations of humans. Only the dwarves have mended human rtionships. Normally, fairies are born without families and are inducted as a new member of our vige, bing our family. Fairies that are granted by the System with a title that designated them like royalty, are all rted to each other by mana. [Princess], [Prince], [King], [Queen]; these are the titles that the gods grant to people that belong to royalty. This is a god granted title, so nobody can argue against the legitimacy of that persons lineage. I was an attendant for a newly born fairy princess. I was not a guard, but I still had to learn magic to aid in my princess''s daily life. The life of fairies is carefree and filled with celebrations and ying, so why was this necessary? You are an attendant and you must take care of your mistress, seriously, those were the words of my seniors. Being serious goes against a fairys nature, but everybody serving the royal family had to ovee it. My family name, Silverpond,es from a family that has served the royal family since it was first established. I wanted to make sure that my adopted family was proud of me, so I did my best to follow what they told me. It was hard to change my nature, so the other attendants scolded me for it. I was making progress, so I thought it was alright. I had fun spending my time with the princess, so I was content with everything that was going. Until a certain day. Tasianna, lets go into the forest, my Princess said during a peaceful day like always. The forest?" I looked at her while preparing tea. But Princess Schuri, we arent allowed to go outside the vige. Schuri Estria Iggdrasyl. That was the name of the princess that I serve. But I want to go out. I saw the other children bringing back pretty flowers from the forest. I want to see them, she urged me as any other child would. Then Ill ask a few of those children to bring us a few when No! I want to see them in the forest, before I could finish speaking, I was interrupted by Princess Schuri. Fairies are known to be cheery but mischievous faefolk, and that is especially true for the newly born ones. I understood what Princess Schuri wanted but I knew I shouldnt do it. The forest outside of the fairy vige was rtively safe, but I felt taking a princess outside unannounced would lead to trouble for me. And we both knew nobody would allow us to go out if we told them. After thinking a bit, I consented, Alright, but lets not go too far away. Yay! Thank you, Tasianna, she was overjoyed and began flying around the room. She was happy, so I was happy. I still had to be strict though, otherwise, I wouldn''t be doing my duty. Yes, but we need toe back to the vige before anybody notices, promise? Promise! The viges security is ratherx, as problems rarely happen in the vige, so I thought it would be easy enough to sneak in and sneak back in. What they dont know, wont spill their nectar jars~ And as I predicted, it was easy to bypass the guards around the vige. We entered the forest without any problems. Tasianna, look at these flowers. They are so funny looking, Princess Schuri immediately dived into a bed of flowers once we found one. I, admittedly, also wanted to jump in but I had to stay serious here. Im here to serve and protect Princess Schuri. Even if the forest is safe and we can be carefree as much as possible, I will shame my adopted family if I indulged myself. Princess Schuri, this flower is soft toy on. You should try it! Woah, these are so soft Tasianna. I tried but my will couldnt fight against my nature We stayed and yed around in the forest for quite a while and we ventured a bit too far into the forest. As the sun started to fall, I had to assume my role as an attendant before we got into trouble. Ok, Princess Schuri. I think we should go back before everybody worries about you, I said. Mhmm, but I want to stay a bit longer, my mistress, however, was frolicking around without a worry. Its more fun out here, right Tasianna? Everybody in the vige would be very angry if they notice us leaving. You promised me, Princess Schuri, I reminded her of the promise that we made in the morning. Casting her eyes down and puffing her cheeks out, she reluctantly agreed, Ok, Tasianna... It was a fun day. Princess Schuri was hiding it behind her sulkiness, but I knew that she tired herself out with how much she flew. I was equally tired, so much so, that I wasnt able to notice what happened just a secondter. No, even if I wanted to believe I was able to, I don''t think I would have. Wahhhhh! we screamed as something dropped onto us. Ha ha ha! We actually caught a fairy. Two even! A group of humans ambushed us in the forest and trapped us in a mana weaved. Holy jackpot. You think those fairies will get out of the? Dont think so. The merchant said that it was made by a talented mage, so only some powerful magic can break through it. What?! Wait, fairies can use magic, right? Wont this be a problem?! Unfortunately for us, neither of us was a capable mage. Princess Schuri was still a child and I rarely trained my skills. The only reason why they advanced at all was due to Job changes and my age. Enough screwing around. Put those things in the batteries and lets see how much they can give, arge man with a rugged look ordered the rest of the humans. Batteries? What do you mean with batteries? L-Let us go. You shouldnt be in this forest! my voice was weak and quivering, but I had to say something. I was scared but so was Princess Schuri. Humans should not be in this forest. You are forbidden to be in here and the elves will notmhmp! Shush. Lets put the loud one in first. Cant risk somebody hearing us, the rugged-looking man, probably their leader, grabbed me around my head with his fingers. Therger ones should give more mana, eh? I was silenced and tossed into a container without a way to look out and confirm Princess Schuris condition. Princess Schuri! Princess Schuri! I shouted inside the machine. I have to escape! Droplet Torrent! a magic circle appeared from my hand sent a barrage of water projectiles the door of the machine, but it wasnt even able to cause a dent. Droplet Torrent! Droplet Torrent! Argh, let me out! I didnt know this back then, but I was put into a mana battery. This manatech absorbed what measly amount of mana my spell had, weakening it. If I only had more back then Urgh, what is this? at that moment, the mana battery started to shake, having been turned on and it started draining the mana out of my body. As I have said before, for fairies, mana is the equivalent to what blood is for Dragons and Garms. We be weaker the more we use or lose, and we will die if all of it is gone. We merely lose consciousness when our Health reaches zero, forcing us to sustain our weakened form with mana. When my Health reached a certain amount from being drained, I fell unconscious. I didn''t know how long I slept but when I woke up, I was put back in the and Princess Schuri was sleeping beside me. I cried out of relief that nothing happened with her, but I faintly felt that she too was drained until she couldnt take it anymore. My relief turned into fear. Ahaha, look at this, man! All my manatech tools are working again, and I didn''t have to spend a penny on the refill," one of the kidnappers said. Ahaha, you think the client will pay us more? another human spoke. He gotta! You either need money or it will take too long to refill your tech, but these mana batteries can be refilled in seconds with those fairies. And they regenerate mana in no time. Cheap and sustainable mana, man. I could hear it all. All the cruel and inhumane things they thought of doing with us. All the greedy options they were weighing around. Snapping his fingers together, one of them seemed to have thought of an idea, How about we just keep the and continue hunting? Nah, if some elves find us, were dead, however, his speakingpanion denied him with a wave. That merchant will act like he doesnt know us. Then lets get out of here and keep the fairies for ourselves. We can make some mana batteries and sell them as if they were normal ones and make some buck, eh? Oh yeah, thats some good thinking! We can get money and get some good gear with it, these humans spoke of us as nothing but merchandise. Before I could say anything, the leader of the group interrupted them, "Oi, you guys should forget about that. We double-cross that guy, and we''re the ones that will end up on a cross." I was mad. I was furious about how they were thinking about these things. I hated them for doing this to me and Princess Schuri. I despised them for living! I thought we fairies were safe after the elves defeated them, but these humans were scum. Let us out! Free us! I shouted. Oh? Looks like one of them is awake, the one to respond was the leader. He smirked when he heard me speaking and pressed his face close, but not too close, to the and stared directly at me, prompting me to continue my rant. You humans have no idea who you have captured here! Princess Schuri is a fairy with the [Princess] title! Zephira, the Goddess of Winds and patron Goddess of all Faefolk will have you punished! The anger and fervor that I showed these bandits was so I could hide the fear inside me, shaking me from my very soul. My sanity made me raise my voice, otherwise, I would be shivering in the corner with Princess Schuri. I am the attendant of the royal family of the fairies and also a servant of Princess Schuri Estria Iggdrasyl. My duty was to protect my mistress! If you do not free us, at this instance, then the elves and fairies will judge you for this vition for using mana batteries on us Faefolk! I was shouting with all my power, setting my emotions free, attempting to intimidate all these humans to release us. Very impressive speech, fairy, he showed a grin so malicious that it made me lose strength in my legs and fall down. However, I dont think were gonna do what you want. Yeah, too much money is at stake here. Besides, we made sure that nobody could follow us. Nobody ising to help ya. Dont worry though, little fairies. We will make sure to treat both of youdies with all the due respect. Ta ha ha ha. Theirbinedughter reminded me of the madughter of crazed magicians. The howls shook me so much that my legs lost all will to stand up. I wanted to deny everything that they said. If my body doesnt want to fight, then my voice will. My fear finally consumed me whole, controlling me to scream and shout restlessly, even making me forget that Princess Schuri slept through all of this. I was eventually ced back in one of the mana batteries when they thought my Mana recovered enough. I regret that I did that. I regret that I let my feelings control me instead of taking care of Princess Schuri. I regret all of it. I regret all of it. Everything I did. It was all my fault. Days went by, ever since I did that. We were regenerating our mana, so we stayed alive, but our mental fatigue grew. We were given breaks when our mana was too low, and we would immediately be put back into the batteries once we regenerated enough. Tasianna, Im tired. I want to go home a weak plea for help escaped Princess Schuris lips, dried from all the stress. Princess Schuri rarely woke up before I was put back in. These rare moments soothed my mind, but it just made me feel worse, thinking that everything happened because I took us out of the vige that day. "Everything will be alright. Your mother and father will save us and don''t forget the nice elven uncles. I heard they are powerful warriors, so I''m sure they wille," her presence gave me the strength to smile. I dont want to stay here any longerI want to see the vige again. I dont want to stay outside anymore. I tried to console her, but her exhaustion was making it hard for her to focus on my words. I could only caress her while she cried. I wanted to stay strong for her, but my tears wouldnt stop flowing. Everything will be alright. We will be saved. We will be saved. We will be saved. Nobody came for us, even after wishing for that long. More days went by, and my mind was starting to grow numb from everything. I was surprised I havent died yet, but I guess this is one of the curses of being unable to umte arcane corruption. Princess Schuri was feeling less and less well. I tried my best to keep her healthy, but the exhaustion wasnt helping me. We only received scraps that were nutritious as burned charcoal. Fortunately, we eventually were saved by a patrol of elven hunters and I heard that they got what they deserved. The elves made sure that the fairy hunters felt exactly, or even worse than what we felt. Ive learned all of this a week after I was saved. I was in deep slumber when I knew that we were saved. JustI also learned something else when I woke up. Princess SchuriOh, Princess Schuri, Im sorry She was still just a child. The strain on her body was worse than what I could endure, as I was more familiar with controlling my mana. It was all my fault. I should have figured it out earlier and helped Princess Schuri learn to control it. Why did I not tell any of those humans that Princess Schuri was not feeling well? Why did I not think of that?! Why was I so stubborn to just ask?! Im sorry, its my fault, Princess Schuri. The vige did not hold a grudge against me. Surprisingly, neither did the royal family nor my adopted family. "You couldn''t have known," and "You must rest, you suffered also," they wanted me to cheer up, despite all that I have done! They said that the forest should have been guarded better by the soldier, but I shouldn''t have been in that forest with Princess Schuri in the first ce! Our personalities are a curse. They couldnt me me because of their nature. I deserved all the me for by the one to have caused the death of my mistress! I was the one at fault. I was the one that agreed to her wishes, despite knowing that I shouldnt have. I took us further in without being wary of it. I was neglecting my duty. I did not take care of her when we were captured. I didnt put in more effort to make Princess Schuris situation better. I wasnt even able to be there when Princess Schuri died. I couldnt take it. I wanted to be punished. I wanted to be judged for the terrible thing I did. I wanted to hear them insult me and tell me that I never was worthy. I wanted somebody to tell me that it was my fault. Why couldn''t goddess Zephira grant my wish to be punished for my sin? After a year of waiting, I left the vige. I exiled myself. I couldnt be in that vige anymore. Their positive outlook was suffocating me every single second that I stayed there. Nothing but suffering waited for me if I epted their forgiveness. I would shame the memories that I had with Princess Schuri if I forgot about everything that I did. If nobody wanted to punish me, then I will do it myself. I couldnt die just yet. I carry the memories of the good and the bad moments of my mistress, Princess Schuri. I trained myself while I traveled. I trained so that I will never sin again. I was a royal attendant and I once served Princess Schuri Estria Iggdrasyl. ******************* [Then, I was captured by those trolls when I entered the Belzac forest and was once again used as the fuel for a mana battery. That is how I ended up here,] with that, Tasianna finished her story. I, Hestia, began massaging temple after hearing all that, [We wanted to hear your life story but that waswell, it was something.] [Sigh, the beginning about Peolyncas history was very interesting but that tragedy was unsettling.] Whileying my head on Saorisp, I pped her hand in annoyance. She was acting as if her favorite TV show just ended. Its a bit frustrating to hear that shes being so apathetic when Tasianna just told us about her worst trauma! I opened my mouth to scold her, [Hey, Saori you shouldnt] [Its alright, Princess Hestia,] however, Tasianna interrupted me. [I''m not seeking anybody''s pity. Actually, Im more appalled that I made everybody feel worse with my story.] Tasianna knew what I was about to say but she rejected my support. Looking at her eyes, they told me that her past was weighing heavily on her but that she wont let it hinder her progress. She was ready to use it as the motivation to keep walking forward. I could only shake my head in exasperation as I silently reminded myself that we were the ones that wanted to be nosy about her personal history. [Well, in any case. I believe I now understand why you want to join us so badly. Is it for atonement? Do you wish to cleanse your sins off by serving, Lady Hestia?] ignoring my annoyance at herck of sympathy, Saori asked Tasianna in a more stoic, business-esque tone. [Yes, if I must say the truth then I will admit it.] Once everything settled down a bit, we asked Tasianna why she wanted to join. While it was unfortunate that she learned about the whole Princess thing, it was toote toin about it. We had to address the consequences now. Saori, in her own exhaustion, was being more blunt than usual and refused her, confessing that she couldnt just trust a stranger that came out of nowhere. We might have saved her, but it was only due to my personal morals. I agreed with her words. She was only a stranger and we only knew her name at that point. It was natural to be slightly apprehensive, however, I also couldnt just outright refuse her without asking for her reasons, signaling Saori to at least give her a chance. [My reasons are selfish, I know. I cant deny that at all,] Tasiannaid her right hand on her chest and began putting more power behind her voice, fully resolved to persuade us. [However, Madam Saori, once I saw both of you today, it also awakened something in me. I know this will all sound like an excuse for my self-centered wish to atone for my sins, but I truly want to protect your mistress. Seeing your strength, the power that you carry, made me wish that I could have had it back then.] Tasianna breathed in deeply, readying herself for thest part of her speech, [I have resolved myself to work hard this time! I will not let my nature control me again and get in the way of my duty as a retainer and attendant. If you would allow me, then I will not hold back if ites to protecting her highness, Princess Hestia''s life, even if I have to go through hell again! If I go back on this vow, then you may do whatever you want with me, Madam Saori. At that point, I would be irredeemable anyway.] It was a request from the heart, fully convincing me that it was alright to have Tasianna travel with us. I looked at Saori and could see that her lips were curved in a small smile,pletely satisfied with the response. Saori valued hard work and dedication, and it seems like Tasianna was able to convince her of her determination. ["I think it is alright, Saori. It''s not like traveling with her will change our goals anyways,"] I said while looking up to her face. Saori put a hand on her chin, [Hmm, I guess that is true. Well, it seems you have convinced me, Miss Tasianna.] [Then does that mean] Her wings were fluttering at a rapid speed, as her face started to shine even brighter, anticipating our answer. However, Saori wasnt done just yet, [There is just one more thing. We need to tell you about us first.] Saori began telling Tasianna everything about us. About our [Otherworldly Reincarnator] titles. About my two God-given titles. About the fact that we were humans. About the world called Earth. I and Saori agreed, through [Telepathy], that we had to tell her about it if we wanted to travel together. It would be hard to hide the whole Skill Points stuff or about our knowledge from Earth. As Tasianna seemed to be a believer of Zephira, the Goddess of Winds, I thought it would be fine to mention my titles. We could just shut her up that Im some kinda champion of god or so, in the worst case. Im pretty sure that I watched enough movies to imitate some over-the-top zealot. She listened to our entire life story with an expression filled with confusion, surprise, and interest. She didnt say a word and just diligently listened to our story until the end, which prompted Saori to ask Tasianna what her answer was to this. [My answerMy answer is that it doesnt matter.] Huh? Both me and Saori were in disbelief with how fast her answer was. I mean, shouldn''t this be a big revtion to warrant asking about the details? Why would you believe something like reincarnation or about the fact that we were once humans? Im pretty sure she mentioned that she hated humans, which should be enough of a reason to not believe in us. [My hatred lies with the humans of this world. Those vile creatures who let themselves be consumed by their gluttony and desires. They are even worse than demonkins!] We heard from Tasianna that demonkins aren''t very liked in this world, so I guess hating something even more than them, must be a really strong hatred. After letting a bit of her anger out, she resumed her calmness and continued speaking to us with a smile, reassuring us that she believed us and that her wish hasnt changed. [Princess Hestia. Madam Saori. I do not care that you were once humans. You lived in another world and are now reborn as a dragon and a garm. You both saved me, and these are your new forms in this world. How could I hate you because of your past life, especially when you came from another world?] Saori was the first to respond, [Hmm, I guess that is satisfactory.] Saori tried to return back into her usual self, but I guess Tasiannas sincerity waspletely out of her expectation. Admittedly, I was expecting her to start hating us since we were once humans, but I guess that just shows that Tasianna ismitted to bing our ally. Her eyes widened sparkling stardust, [So, does this mean that I can?] [I wee you, Miss Tasianna.] Saori extended her hands towards Tasianna. [May we both work hard for Princess Hestias ambitions and dreams.] Saoris stiffness disappeared, shedding off any hostility and was now gesturing for a handshake. When Tasianna began bowing and shaking it with both of her hands, Saori couldnt help but give an earnest smile, clearly having epted Tasianna into our little party. [Looks like youre in now, Tasianna!] now sitting on my butt, I activated [Noble Aura] and started speaking formally. [From today onwards, I, Hestia Atsuko, graciously wee you into our midst. I foretell that our travels will shine ever so brightly and bring us joyous memories in the future.] It wasnt perfect but I was sure that I still beamed some nobility while I spoke. I was sorta a princess so speaking like one asionally was fine with me. Tasianna, on the other hand, was crying, thanking both of us for giving her this chance. We really have made this whole recruiting for the party thing into a real drama. [Princess Hestia Atsuko, royal princess of the Dragonewt country, Loatryx, and the Dragon Empire, Kargryx. I, Tasianna Marina Silverpond, hereby pledge my life into your service. As your retainer, I shall both protect you and fulfill any wishes you have. That is my vow to you.] Loatryx and Kargryx? Wait, what is she trying to say? This is even more formal than Saoris. This must be the difference between somebody with [Royal Etiquette] and somebody without it. It also helped that she seemed to know what kinda princess I was! [Wait, what do you meanoh?] <>[Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] has received the title [Hestias Retainer] and is now your follower> [S-Something came up in my Profile,] Tasianna shrieked a bit, not anticipating System Voice. [Oh yeah, that. Saori, you can handle this, right?] honestly, I had enough info dumps for today, so we can leave that whole dragon princess thing forter. ["Guys, Im tired so Im going to sleep. Good night.] Ill act selfishly and let my retainer inform my new retainer. That was my right as their princess, right?! He he. Slowly drifting into sleep, I still was able to hear my twopanions speak, [It seems I inconvenienced Princess Hestia. I should apolo] [Oh, you do not have to worry about it. She did her best to stay awake because she was willing to ept you even without your story. I should be the one to apologize, as I made everythingplicated,] Saori apologized. [She must have expended quite a lot of energy] Saori chuckled, [Her usual peppiness dies a bit when night falls, especially considering the fight we were participating in. Anyways, Miss Tasianna, I will earnestly expect a lot from you.] [Yes, I will do my best to meet your expectations. You can count on me.] Before sleep fully embraced me, I could also hear her mumble, This time, I will do everything correctly. Chapter 36: A warm shower and warm meal, what could be better? Chapter 36: A warm shower and warm meal, what could be better? La. First a rxing bath a few days ago and now a refreshing shower, without worrying about overusing it? Ahh, these past days have been the best of my life~ [Take as much mana as you want, whenever you need it, Tasianna,] I said while washing my hair and horns. The person Im talking to is the fairy that is currently using [Greater Create Water] to create a ball of water, imitating a shower as it continuously drizzles onto me. Besides being an infinite source of water, this new travelpanion of mine also provides a much-needed necessity that Saori, the super household keeper, couldnt make. Shampoo. The feeling of cleanliness as the aromatic, viscous liquid touched my hair, cleansing the dirt, grime, and unpleasantness away, restoring the silky touch that my hair once had. The feel of the rising foam was as satisfying as ever. It felt good to be squeaky clean, again. It was truly amazing that Tasianna was able to make all of this using the materials from the forest. You only really value the luxury of shampoo when youre unable to use it for six months. [Thank you very much, Princess Hestia,] Tasianna gave an energetic answer, clearly expressing a sense of pride with how delighted I was about the shower. It has been two days since we rescued Tasianna from the clutches of those trolls. After epting Tasianna into the party, I immediately fell asleep from the fatigue of the day. Considering I was directly hit by the projectile of an artillery weapon and also tossed around like a y toy, I think merely falling asleep for a day was eptable After I woke up from that one night, Saori decided to evolve as she had made up her mind for an evolution choice, using the one day I was asleep. That gave me and Tasianna a good amount of time to talk about things. At first, I was extremely apprehensive with Tasianna addressing me with Princess Hestia. It was the same reason I gave Saori, but it was even worse as Tasianna would use that annoying princess part. No matter how much Ive already gotten used to it due to Saori, it just feels wrong. I tried to make Tasianna understand but it didnt work. Compared to Saori who did it out of fun, Tasianna insisted on it as she would feel ufortable with not doing it. I wanted this to be a friendship but Tasianna thought of herself as a servant. It should have been obvious considering Tasianna was the maid and attendant of a royal family member for most of her life. She doesnt know better than to treat royalty with reverence and respect. For her, addressing me without showing me the utmost devotion was not an option. I actually abused a bit of my authority to force her into doing it but that just caused more problems than it was worth. She wouldnt stop fidgeting around like a fly. Constantly asking, PrincH-Hestia, do you need me to do something?, or, No, I can do that for you. Please allow me to do that, PrincHestia!. She just couldnt stay still. She just couldnt. That was when I had to choose what was less annoying. Being called Princess Hestia but having my newpanion feelfortable; or being casual with each other but having an annoying fly zoom around me, restlessly begging me for some job just so she can feel fulfilled with herself. At this point, it wasnt worth arguing about it. I chose the former on the sole condition that she would slowly adapt to mine and Saoris party dynamic. The intention was to gradually have her befortable enough around me, so she would simply call me by my name. With that settled, we actually got along pretty well from then on. Not only did I learn that she knew how to make shampoo, but she can also make some fine tea. Cooking wasn''t her specialty though, as she found it too hard to make anything edible for somebodyrge enough to grab her with one hand. She made for a good cooking assistant, though, despite being peeved and saying, "Princesses shouldnt be the ones cooking, though. That is a job for a chef.. I''ll probably get used to these things eventually. I had to, I guess. It was very likely that this would be themon sense in this world, and I personally don''t want to enforce the values I learned on Earth to this new world. This was my new life. I''ve decided that once I get back to civilization, I would do my best to adapt. No more whining around like a kid. That''s why Tasianna''s way of addressing me might be a good start, even if it''s extreme. Oh, however, I will most likely push Idol culture. I can''t be a real Idol if nobody appreciates it. Ive also learned something very important concerning my title [The Light] and its corresponding title [Hestias Retainer]. That is, that my two "retainers" received different amounts of benefits. This is Saoris. Hestias Retainer A title given to a person that has sworn loyalty or fealty for a person with the title [The Light]. This title allows the owner to be aware of the other partys condition, even when they are separated. This option can be disconnected by the other partys choice. Grants the owner of this title certain benefits from the sworn persons titles or skills. Received benefits include: Reduced SP cost for skill acquirement and improvement And this is Tasiannas Hestias Retainer title given to a person that has sworn loyalty or fealty for a person with the title [The Light]. This title allows the owner to be aware of the other partys condition, even when they are separated. This option can be disconnected by the other partys choice. Grants the owner of this title certain benefits from the sworn persons titles or skills. Received benefits include: ess to the SP System, Reduced SP cost for skill acquirement and improvement, Skill proficiency increase duringbat, Experience Increase It shouldve been obvious as my ess to the SP Systemes from [Otherworldly Reincarnator], however, to think that I can share this with other people. What is Aurena, the one who gave me [The Light], even nning with this? Sigh, it''s another reason for headaches, but our party''s potential just increased with this. It also means that I should do my best and hide this fact. The SP System is powerful, game-breaking even. If we ever invite another member into the party then it should only be someone that we can trust 200%. Finished with my shower, I dried myself off by using [Aerokinesis] and [Pyrokinesis] to create a hairdryer, or body dryer, and put back on the one-piece Saori made for me. Tasianna wanted to help me put my dress on but was too weak to actually help. Still, in high spirits from showering, I did a handspring andnded in front of Saori, who was cooking our breakfast, Saori, asa gohan wa nan desu ka~? (Saori, whats for breakfast~?) While preparing what looks to be stew, Saori blinked a coupled time in session until she gave a sigh in exasperation. She then opened her own space storage and gave me two pieces of smallclothes, clearly a bra and panty. Please, put these on before doing anything shy, she said with serious eyes before returning back to cooking. It took me a second to realize what she meant with this, but the realization was enough to make my head dizzy from the blood rushing up to my head. I quickly headed back to the impromptu shower to put on my underwear. Tasianna wanted to help me put them on, stating, I have to help Princess Hestia put her clothes on., but was quickly caught and persuaded to stay by Saori. I could see her pout after she was once again denied a chance to serve me. Sheesh, she doesnt act her age at all Contrary to her age, both her appearance and mentality would resemble an adolescent girl in herte teenage years. Probably around 17 or 19. [The stew smells wonderful, Madam Saori.] an energetic but small voice came over the impromptu showers walls. [Thank you, Miss Tasianna. I do hope the taste will be to your liking.] a calmer voice could also be heard, while I started undressing. After the initial slow start, both of mypanions seem to have hit it off, vibrantly talking with each other about this worlds history. A bit of jealousy was filling my mind ''cause hearing mypanions getting along that well, while I was over here putting my underwear on, made me want to rush over and join the conversation. Well, the food isnt done yet, so I might as well use this time to organize my thoughts on Saoris recent evolution. She woke up this morning in her new form and I barely had to time to look through it.Saori''s Status Board Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 0 Race: Young Shadowstalker Cadejo Age: 2 Months Status: Health: 3882/3882(+1841) Mana: 1278/1278(+661) Strength: 2358(+971) Intelligence: 852(+431) Vitality: 1592(+687) Wisdom: 1742 (+706) Agility: 3229(+1138) Stamina: 1491/2409(+918) Effects: None Skill Points: 50 (-3800) Unique Skill: [Shadow Armament Lv. 1] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted [Mana Efficiency Lv. 1] (New) [Arcane Mind Lv. 4] [Mana Control Lv. 5] [Dark Magic Lv. 5] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] (New) [Space-Time Efficiency] (New) [Chant Revocation Lv. 9] [Mental Stability Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] [Silent Casting Lv. 2]Physical skills and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] (New) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced ws Lv. 8] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 7] (+1)Senses and movement skills [Primal Senses] [Stealth Lv. 8] (+2) [Prediction Lv. 5] [Concentration Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] [Danger Perception Lv. 3] [Tracking Lv. 2] [Night Vision Lv. 5] (+3) [Presence Killer Lv. 7] (+2) [Evasion Lv. 5] [Acrobatic Lv. 5] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4] Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] (New) [Bleed Resistance Lv. 1] [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 10] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 8] (+4) [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] [Dark Resistance Lv. 3] (+1)Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] (+2) [Mana Recovery Lv. 3] (+1) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] (+1)Others [Identify Blocker Lv. 2] [Identify Lv. 4] [Terror Aura Lv. 4] (+2) [Bloodlust Lv. 1] (New) [Battle Mind Lv. 1] (New) [Lifetaker Lv. 1] (New) [Mana Weave Lv. 5] [Sewing Lv. 4] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 6] [Dismantle Lv. 2] (+1) [Humanize Lv. 6] (+1) [Telepathy] Spell List: Dark spells [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones]Space-Time spells [Haste] [Storage Magic] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] Saori evolving into a [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo] meant that she has caught up to me when ites to monster ranks. Shes a rank C monster now. As it was with me, her [Humanize] leveled up with her evolution and she gained most of her human-like features back, most notably her face. In her current form, her hair was longer than mine, reaching down to her corbone in a loose style. Sharing the same ck color her fur had, it contrasted well with her paleplexion. With the addition of her blood-red eyes, after she evolved, it gave her a feral beauty that would make any mans heart skip a beat. Besides her face, most of her body is still covered in the same thick, fluffy fur she would normally have in her previous humanized forms. If you disregard her face, at a first nce, she still looked very much like a werewolf, especially with those bestial ears and tail. She definitely benefited from this humanized form, just from the fact that she looks less intimidatingjust like with me. Speaking of intimidating, she seems to have gained three new skills upon evolving. Shadow Armament A mana manifestation skill that increases in effectiveness and strength depending on [Dark Magic]s level. Uses mana to shroud an object in a coating of dark element. Shadow Armaments may interact with [Dark Magic] spells. [Shadow Armament] shares any effects applied to [Dark Magic] Bloodlust A skill that transforms the users natural bloodlust into a skill. Boosts the users abilities in a life or death battle by a certain amount, depending on the level of this skill Lifetaker This skill is given to those that have in many enemies in a short amount of time or those that havemitted themselves on a path of blood. Temporarily increases the users parameters for every kill they perform. The amount this effect can activate depends on the level of this skill, increasing by one by each level Those skills are pretty scary for an evolution bonus. With her evolution, she gained the unique skill [Shadow Armament], although she lost [Mana Strike] for it, which allows her to coat anything she wants in a ck mist that enchants it with the dark element. Interestingly enough, it also allows you to shroud living beings with it, which includes me and Tasianna. From a few tests, Saori can now take us with her during [Shadow Dash] when she applies [Shadow Armament] on us, albeit it will cost her an additional amount of mana, but that is neglectable if I or Tasianna share our mana with her through [Mana Control]. While under the skills effect, we also gain some [Dark Resistance]. It covers my weakness a bit but [The Light]s disadvantages are still too much. It doesnt hurt but the ustrophobic feeling of being mummified makes the whole experience unbearable for a prolonged time for me. The other two skills improve and synergies well with a fighting style that involves going in and turning the battlefield in a bloodbath before running out of steam. I wanted those skills for myself, but my parallel minds were unable to find them in the shop. While I am worried that I might have turned my friend into a killing machine, I also realized that worrying is redundant in this case. Our party has gotten much stronger and Saori seems unchanged, personality-wise. Besides those, the rest of the evolution bonuses are nothing special. They simply improved Saoris stealth and physical capabilities. Simple but effective, also seems to apply with the skills she upgraded and bought with her SP. The only thing worth mentioning was that she bought [Space-Time Magic] for 1000 SP, 400 SP more than mine. In the time I was asleep, she was worried that the two trolls we killed outside the cave would rot before I awaken. Still, she only preserved the one I killed. The one she poisoned wasntpletely buried under thendslide but eating it might be bad for our stomachs. Unfortunately, she did admit that [Space-Time Magic] spells were a bit too much for her. Storing that one troll was enough to bring her dangerously close to [Mana Stress], enough that she naturally got [Mana Efficiency Lv. 1] from the usage. The costs were still too high for her even with [Space-Time Efficiency], so she has pretty much given up on using anything but [Storage Magic] at this point. Also, we still have no idea why we were not allowed to upgrade [Humanize] up to level 6 before bing rank C monsters, but at this point, we might as well just forget about it. Back to reality, having finished putting on my underwear, which fitted me absolutely perfectly, I went back to our group to see that Saori was filling our bowls with the troll stew. Toffels are this worlds potatoes. They share their appearance with Earths yams but the taste and texture were undeniably akin to potatoes. Itadakimasu. (Thank you for the food.) [May Zephira and Plesia grace our food.] Sitting down, Saori handed me and Tasianna our stew using the bowls I made in my spare time, both are human-sized as I didnt have the time to make one specifically for Tasianna. After expressing our thanks for the food in our own ways, we began eating and chatting among us. Using a crudely made spoon, I scooped up a good amount of the broth and gave it a try. Once it entered my mouth, all the ingredients used to make the broth soaked my tongue in an aromatic bath, tingling my tongue into action, before swallowing it. I then gouged out another part of the stew, filling my spoon with broth, sliced toffels, and chunks of troll meat. Saliva began filling my mouth from just looking at it. No longer able to hold it back, I shoved the mini stew into my mouth. Mhmmmm, I unconsciously let out a voice filled with satisfaction as I continuously chewed the hearty toffels and fatty meat. Suddenly, a voice woke me up from my food dream, [Hmm, these bowls are a bitcrude? May I ask where they were acquired?] [Well sorry, Im not exactly a craftsman, Tasianna,] I said while averting my eyes. It was embarrassing to hear that kinda criticism for the things I made, especially concerning their appearance when I tried my best to keep it as proper as possible. Noticing me averting my gaze in embarrassment, Tasianna panicked and gave me an apology, stumbling on her words, [Wha-Wha?! No no no, I didnt mean it that way. Oh, I apologize so much for how rude I was, Princess Hestia!] [No, no, Miss Tasianna,] Saori quickly came to the rescue to diffuse the situation before it exploded. [You do not have to be so agitated. Hestia already understands that her creations arecking in polish.] I was pouting, so I can understand why you would misunderstand it with annoyance. Understanding that my craft needs more improvement and polish is an important step for my own progress. As a way to change the topic, Tasianna asked me about my life on Earth. She already heard Saoris version, but we werent able to talk about it due to how hectic yesterday was. It was a pleasant chat filled with Tasiannas wonder-filled eyes upon hearing me retell my memories, asking stuff like, "That Mobile phone sounds very simr to our Mana Messengers., or, All the residents of your world are thunder elemental mages?!. It was cute. Eventually, the discussion drifted towards the history of Earth, so Saori took over. Her blood-red eyes were sparkling when she was able to assume her history teacher-guise once again. The whole discussion even led back to what they talked about before I woke up. Most of the topics were about Peolyncas gods, the many races and their culture, and about the history and myths of this world. Saori''s face brightened up from pure curiosity while she listened intently to every detail Tasianna told us. I bet she would be taking notes if we had paper. The enthusiasm to learn about this new world made her already pretty face, seem even more enviable. The youth of her 18-year-old humanized form was beaming at a ring rate, kinda contrasting to her usual calm and cool behavior. Looking at her now, memories of the day I received my name from her appeared. Her wish was to travel with me around this new world, fulfilling her unfinished dream to travel the countries on Earth. That was the reason she wanted to travel with me, as it coincided with my own dream. It makes me wonderwill everything really work out as we nned? Having Tasianna join us has solved one of my many worries of entering civilization in this world. Knowing the culture and history is an important step for us to assimte, but we still only have limited sources for information when it concerns the social norms in human society. I can only guess that Tasianna is rather sheltered, from how she behaves, so it would be useless to ask her about humans. Actually, I believe she would be displeased about being asked. Her story painted her hatred for humanity in a vibrant color, evoking a bit of animosity even inside me. But regardless of those worries, there is still that whole Idol stuff that I need to figure out. Im worried. Thoughts like, Can I really do it?, or, Wont people be freaked out by me?, kept appearing and appearing inside my head, non-stop worry that it wont be as easy as I would like to believe. I mean, a cute girl appearing out of nowhere and singing cheery, hyper songs, with a wonderful voice, sounds good, right? It should be easy, right? I''m also not that confident in my dancing, but I guess the real problemys in prejudice. Common perception of medieval times is that womens rights arent very well established. Wouldnt most people think of me as a freak for dancing and singing around, while trotting around in colorful outfits? Urgh, it''s just nerve-wracking. My first performance has to be good. It has to be perfect. No mistakes and everything has to go as I nned. A good first impression is the most important thing for an Idol. [Uhh, Hestia? You do know that you have emptied the cauldron, yes?] a voice woke me up from my worry-filled mind. Back to reality, I looked around me. My twopanions were looking at me with confusion on their faces, awaiting my answer with one brow raised up. However, I ignored their gazes, hiding my inner turmoil, and directed my gaze upon the crudely made stone cauldron that was once full of stew. Where did it go?! [If you are that hungry, then I can make moreIs something troubling you, Hestia?] Saoris puzzlement was now reced by worry. Wait, I ate all of that?! I was feeling a bit peckish, but this self-made cauldron went up to Saoris knees. That much food cant fit inside me! The shock of learning about my gluttony was enough to make me jump to my feet. Stumbling on my words, I tried to once again avoid talking about my problems, not wishing to worry Saori. [Wha?! Uh, yeah, more stew, please. Uhm, oh yeah, Saori! Your voice! You just spoke before, so why aren''t you speaking now?"] I remembered her say Itadikimasu. OMG, that was a terrible way to change the topic! Everyone caught on to my dreadful attempt, obviously, and it seems Saori wanted to say something about it but dismissed it for now, [My voice is still underdeveloped. It is quite hard to make it pronounce proper words, so I have decided to, firstly, train it. Magic does not help, unfortunately.] Saori pointed at her vocal cords and attempted to speak, proving that it was far to hoarse to use properly. Besides the Japanese words for hello, goodbye and thank you for the food, the rest sounded too weird to understand properly. That reminded me that I have been training my voice ever since I had [Humanization] and was able to sing the beginning of a song without any problems once I had [Humanization Lv. 6]. [Thats right!] pping her fist against her open palm, Tasianna seems to have had an aha! moment. [We were talking about magic theory the day before, Madam Saori. Should I resume where I let off?] Saori gasped and replied to Tasianna, [Yes, I would be much obliged! Let us resume our talks, Miss Tasianna.] Saori opened her storage and took out more ingredients and spices, while Tasianna filled the cauldron with new water, preparing for the new stew that I wanted. They then began talking about magic theory. I relit a new fire under the cauldron, while silently listening to their rather interesting talks. However, even more silently, I was letting out a big sigh of relief. Thank goodness, they changed the topic for me! Chapter 37: Of Magic and Mana. Chapter 37: Of Magic and Mana. To me, gather my embers, to me From shadows to embers From embers to me From me to inferno Cast away the darkness, burn brightly, oh, dear mes Arise inferno hellfire, engulf the world in a sea of mes For that is my Decree! Imperial Hellfire! Nothing. Not even a spark appeared when I finished my incantation. The magic circle that always appeared when I would cast a spell just vanished into thin air. The mana I invested into it? Wasted. It was a bit of a hit to my pride as a mage, but I just have to bear with it. This is expected for somebody without formal magic education. I have to look at it as an adult and take it as a stepping stone towards my magical greatness! [Taaaaassiaaannaaaaa. It didnt work, again!] however, that didnt stop me from whining, calling for my newestpanion, Tasianna, for help. [Princess Hestia, you constructed the magic circle wrong again,] from the cover of a giant boulder, Tasianna came flying to me, evaluating my execution. [I cant understand the words you spoke, but there seems to be no problem with Incantation. Your Activation requires more practice though.] [I guess?] resting one hand on my hip, my whole body slouched in exasperation. [Doing all of this without the help of the System is really hard.] Nodding to myints, Tasianna further added, [It was also hard for me when I started, but this is how you start learning magic.] What I was currently doing is magic practice with Tasianna as my instructor. During breakfast, Tasianna gave a short lecture on magic theory for Saori, who needed it urgently. Tasianna, being a resident of this world, had more basic knowledge of how magic should be used, making her the perfect magic teacher for Saori. Me? I too listened to her lecture. I am inherently a better magepared to Tasianna if you only looked at the stuff on my status board. However, Tasianna has 87 years worth of experience living in this world. Fairies belong to the Faefolk, a manaposed race, so her magical knowledge should be superior to mine. Ive only used magic for less than a year, and most of it was gained through the system with my cheat-like titles and skill points. Im essentially a newb that got lucky with her starting gifts. My ignorance of what magic really is, is baffling considering that I''ve been using it for six months now. My pride as a mage meant nothing if I''m not willing to improve. So, that''s why Tasianna is helping me out. Anyways, let me summarize the content of the lecture. When ites to magic, there are four parts to the whole process: Invocation, Incantation, Activation, and Release. Through my own trials and errors, I kinda had a basic idea of how magic worked but its just a crude understanding. I didnt know the details. Myck of experimentation is reallying back to bite me. Its embarrassing to think that I was acting like hot shit back then, despite howzy I was. First things first, Invocation. This is what I referred to as the imagination phase. The formal exnation would be choose your spell and control how the spell should be used. The more detailed the image, the better. The second stage is called Incantation. As you might have guessed, this is the one stage that I never, ever had any experience in. [Casting Nullification] from [Primal Magics], now [Draconic Magics], allowed me to skip this whole part. Its a given that I couldnt exin it to Saori when she needed me to. Simply put, in this phase, the System transmits a text into your head, which you must recite. The problem is that you require quite a bit of focus to fully chant the whole text. Its even more difficult if you have to do this while youre engaging an enemy, multitasking dodging, attacking, and casting a spell. The issue can be mitigated with the skill [Concentration], or you can just avoid itpletely with my favorite multitasking skill, [Parallel Thoughts]. The third stage is Activation, the phase where you start using your mana to form the spell. This is where I pour my mana to create those magical circles that the System uses to change, order and materialize whatever I wanted during the Invocation step. Tasianna told me that the amount of mana needed to fully form the spell depends entirely on how detailed I was during the imagination phase. Howrge should it be? What should I heal? Be as specific as possible, essentially. That is how you can cast super cost-effective spells while maintaining the strength of it. Of course, that only determined the base amount of mana you have to use to cast it. Like I have done until now, you may also add more mana into to strengthen the spell. If you want to only heal a bone, then your [Minor Heal] will only heal that bone, ignoring any other parts like the nerves and flesh. Magic isnt some kinda party trick in this world. It is a divine skill that is governed by gods System. If you have the skill and knowledge, the System is smart enough to amodate you here. Admittedly, I never went into detail about how my spells should behave. I always said, heal me or burn that. This meant that the System always had to amodate my vagueness, resulting in using unnecessary amounts of mana. And the more mana you used; the more arcane corruption will be umted. Honestly, its embarrassing how pitiful my usage has been up until now; it was so bad that I actually got affected by [Arcane Corruption (Minor)] once, despite how resilient I am to it. I like to consider that Im a pretty decent mage, but this really stings my pride. Its the same terrible feeling when somebody was to tell me that my singing sucks Thest part is Release. This is the easiest part. You simply have to let your spell work. During three out of four phases, focus is a prime resource. Having skills that help you concentrate like [Battle Mind] and [Concentration] allows you to perform more effectively. It makes sense, right? Just like in a video game, mages arent supposed to be in the thick of a brawl, and instead should be rxing on the sides. Bad focus means more mana will be used, leading to needlessly generated arcane corruption. Looking back, I really have been blessed by a wonderfully, perfect skill set. My parallel minds helped me cast spells, [Battle Mind] kept me focused on the battle, and [Absolute Pain Tolerance] prevents my action from being dulled by pain. Calmness is invaluable for a mage, and panic is a fierce enemy. Anyways, that was it about magical theory. Now,es the part about custom spells. The usage of magic without the help of the System. [Imperial Hellfire], [Create Water], and all spells not gained through leveling your magic skills are ones that were created by the people of this world. Compared to the System made spells, these ones had to be learned through studying. Through using these easy to learn custom spells, any aspiring mage may learn a magical skill. Despite being made outside the System, once the System registers it, it will be affected by your skills and stats like any other spell. The System shows its adaptability here. However, there seems to be a problem with my [Imperial Hellfire]. Tasianna mentioned that she never heard of a spell like this before, which means it was my very own custom spell; a fact that was proven correct when I mentioned that there was no Incantation nor Activation phase. I was essentially just throwing arge me onto the ground. There was no finesse nor technique. Nothing. Its funny that the System registered this new spell, even though it wasntpleted yet. Tasianna had no answer to this but implored me toplete it saying, The System has acknowledged your spell. Its the only proper way to show respect.. And thats why Im doing this magic practice. Creating an Incantation was simple, it was just like writing song lyrics. However, the problem lies with the magical circle. The letters, or runes, are written in the lingua franca of this world, Common tongue. However, I cant speak nor can I read a single word. ["Yes, learning how to speak, write, and read is something that you must do, post-haste,"] Tasiannas words are indisputable. Remember the books I found in that one elven shack in the Belzac forest? I showed them to Tasianna and asked her to teach me and Saori how to read them. Regardless of my troubles with magic, learning thenguage of this world is not only important but essential. Im nning to debut as an Idol in this world and thest thing I needed was for people to think that Im an uneducated freak that cant speak a single word. Its a necessary preparation before we reach civilization. It shouldnt be a problem for me if I put my mind into it. I knew how to speak fournguages fluently on Earth; English, German, Japanese, and Korean. The former three were due to living in America and having parents of those ethnicities, but I learned Korean for the sole purpose of singing their songs properly. [Anyways, Tasianna? I got a question for you,] having practiced enough for today, I decided to take a break and ask Tasianna a question that I have been longing to ask. [How does it feel to be made out of mana?] Hearing my surprising question, Tasiannas quizzical face wanted to know why I was interested in this. I told her about two of my evolution options when I was evolving into a C rank monster. These two dragons were called [Young Mana Dragon] and [Young Arcane Corruptor Dragon], both options would turn my body into oneposedpletely out of mana if I were to believe the description. I was already uninterested in [Young Arcane Corrupter Dragon] as it would prevent me from casting spells, something that I cant ept. I will not give up being a mage. I have invested too much SP and training into thisbat style that losing it would be a horror. However, [Young Mana Dragon], on the other hand, sounds like an incredible choice. I can only die when my mana drops to zero, and considering it''s triple the amount of my Health, I will essentially be harder to kill. [Hmm, I understand,] Tasianna thought for a moment before speaking again. [Well, its not as different as you believe it will be, Princess Hestia. Yes, your Mana will be your new Health, so even if your Health drops to zero, you wont die.] I gave a small nod, [My mana is quiterge, so I thought it would be a great way to help my defenses? Especially, when I dont have to deal with stuff like bleeding, decapitation, and other stuff that would cripple my current body.] However, contrary to my expectations, Tasianna just shook her head, [Mana will be your body; bleeding means leaking mana from your body; decapitation means losing a huge part of your maximum mana until you can regenerate it.] She held up three fingers, each one an argument against a mana body, [Mana is our life, so you cant heal yourself using healing spells anymore. The miraculous spells of the Goddess of Light, Aurena, can only heal Health; and us Faefolk merely be tired when our Health drops, dropping unconscious if it reaches zero.] Urgh, that is a bit of a bummer. That would kill my heal tank strategy, but it still isn''t a deal-breaker. I can simply have my mana regenerated through skills. There must be more mana regeneration skills in the shop, and I might be able to gain some evolution bonuses after evolving. [Secondly, our lives are threatened by inventions that drain mana, like that mana battery those trolls were using. I cant fathom the dreadful ingenuity of the humans so Im not sure if they have created an even more devilish way to drain mana.] [However, cant you protect yourself with [Mana Leak Resistance]?] I gave out an argument to rebuke her point. ["With ess to the skill shop, we can both buy and upgrade the skill to its max level. Maybe at level ten, it willpletely prevent mana leakage?"] [I see!] Tasianna face was in awe, once she realized that using SP could possibly remove her biggest weakness. [Im not a very good fighter, but I will do as much as I can.] Clenching her hands together, Tasianna seems to have found a goal for herself. My cheeks couldnt help but loosen up, silently cheering for her sess. [Oh! My apologies.] A cackle escaped my mouth as I waved her concerns away, [Dont worry about it. So, whats the third point?] [Ah, yes! Thest point would be how it would work with [Humanize],] I tilted my head at this point, not knowing whats she trying to point out. [I know that the royal family Iggdrasyl, the royalty of us fairies, are capable of humanizing into elves using the skill [Elven Transformation], the elven version of [Humanize].] I looked through my skill shop, but the skill couldnt be found. Maybe I locked myself out by buying [Humanize]? Tasianna continued, [You lose a certain amount of your stats whenever you humanize, dont you, Princess Hestia?] I nodded to this question. [When smaller creatures, like Faefolk, use [Humanize], we grow in size and our stats adapt to our new body. The only exception would be for mana. The amount will stay the same, but it spreads around our transformed body.] In other words, fairies that use [Humanize] will, instead of losing a percentage amount, gain stats. Fairies, being made of mana, will also keep this trait in their humanized form; the only difference is that the condensed mana will be spread around the body. [Wait, doesnt that mean that you dont have to pay mana to sustain your humanized form?!] Tasianna gave an affirming nod, confirming my suspicion. A mana dragon would follow this exact same rule, which means that I could keep all my mana in human form. [However,] like a wrecking ball, Tasianna interrupted my daydreaming. [I dont know what would happen if somebody with huge amounts of mana would turn into a smaller being. It might be dangerous.] Wait, what? Thats the reason? Thats stupid! [Wait, Tasianna, that sounds like youre just trying to find a reason so I wouldnt turn into a mana dragon. Thats not a real reason!] my assertion forced Tasianna to make a wry smile, while she kept flying in front of me. [I have no knowledge about it, so it might be dangerous, Princess Hestia.] ["Mana dragons should exist in this world,"] I argue. [I think it would be weird if they had these problems in the first ce. There has to be a way.] [Maybe, but I havent seen a mana dragon in my life before. You will walk into the unknown if you choose to switch to a manaposed body. I just wished to inform you of this, not persuade you.] [Well, I guess.] I gave a sigh in resignation while massaging my temple. [I guess there is time until my evolution. Thanks for your insight, Tasianna. Itll help me make a decision in the future.] [I am in your service, Princess Hestia,] She bowed, hiding a smile that formed after I thanked her. [Well, I guess this is enough for today. We need to start being productive.] Turning my whole body around, my eyes caught the sight of a giant rock cube that was constantly moving up and down. Looking under its shadow, a giant monster was lying there. That was Saori and she is currently doing a reverse push up using the rock as her training partner. She wanted to push herself with her new body and asked me if I could create something heavy, which was simple. Shes been doing it for a while now, so she must be enjoying it. Just in case, Ive set up a trap using [Trap Creation] that will automatically activate when the rock falls to a certain distance, to stop its fall. Using [Telepathy], I shouted to her, [Hey, Saori! Im finished. How much longer do you still need to train?] No answer came from my wolf friend. It was likely that she didnt have any concentration to spare for any pleasantries. [Uhm, this is a surreal sight. I hope Madam Saori will be alright,] Tasianna said worriedly. [Shell be fine ~] I hope shes enjoying it. Wruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh! I hope she doesnt spend the whole day on itHestia''s skill update Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Draconic Barrier Lv. 4] [Poison Creation Lv. 4] [Noble Aura Lv. 4] [Mental Stability Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] [Probability Correction Lv. 4] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4] [Draconic Fangs Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 4] [Leadership Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] gained. 9750 SP remaining Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 8] [Presence Killer Lv. 8] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 8] gained. 8950 SP remaining Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7] evolved into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8] gained. 8650 SP remaining Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 10] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 10] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 10] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 10] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 10] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 10] gained. 3550 SP remaining Skill requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 10], [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 10] merged into [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 10], [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 10] merged into [Sorcerers Power Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 10], [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 10] merged into [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] You have bought [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 3300 You have bought [Dark Resistance Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 300 Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Humanize Lv. 7] evolved into [Humanize Lv. 8] gained. 0 SP remaining Chapter 38: I have officially become a party leader. Chapter 38: I have officially be a party leader. [So, I just need to put this on and then let my mana do all the work, right?] I said. [Yes, Princess Hestia. Simply say Interface on and it will activate,] said Tasianna. Saying Alright., I then proceeded to put on this bracelet onto my left wrist like a watch, pouring mana after it was strapped on properly. This essory is a simple, gray-colored metal bracelet with a beautiful, marine blue colored stone, or gemstone, lodged into the middle. A strap was also attached so the wearer may adjust it to their wrists size. Once my mana ceased leaving my body, meaning that the bracelet was fully recharged, I spoke themand Interface on to activate the gadget. A blue screen projected out of the bluestone. It looked very simr to a video games pause menu, showing multiple little icons that were interactable by touch. Pressing my finger on the screen, it felt like touching a liquid, but somehow it felt very familiar as if this screen was an extension of my body. This is a manatech, a mana-fueled alternative to Earth''s electric-based technology. What makes it a manatech is the little mana battery inside it that acts as its core to absorb and store mana for the tool''s usage. Compared to the mana battery inside that [Warhammer Mana Cannon] that we encountered during our troll battle, this one was a dwarven-made, meaning that it would only absorb my mana when I allow it. Like an electric battery, you can only make the manatech work if it was sufficiently charged, otherwise, the device would be useless. ording to Tasianna, the first one was created by the dwarves; designed so retainers can keep taps of the status and location of their lords, but cause of the experience sharing function, it has also be popr with veteran warriors. [This is a screen made from your mana,] Tasianna informed me, exining the familiar feeling once I touched it. [Please have a look at these three icons.] Tasianna flew up to me and pointed at three separate icons on the HUD, each disying different functions that this gadget had. The first icon, in the appearance of a handshake, is the Party button. Touching it, another screen appeared, simr to a window pop-up on the PC, and gave me two options to choose. On the left side was the button for Form Party and the one on the right is Join Party. Instructed by Tasianna, I pressed the left button. Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 74 Job: None Health: 2634/2634 Mana: 9021/9051 Stamina: 1352/1352 Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] [Humanized (Moderate)] The whole menu screen changed once I pressed the button. In the upper part of the screen, there was a UI very simr to an MMO''s party system, disying a couple of my status board information. I was currently in my humanized form, so my stats were suffering from [Humanized (Moderate)]. It has been a while since Ist checked my status board in my humanized form but for some reason, I was level 74. When I first used [Humanization], I only just evolved into a D rank monster, so my level was zero, but my humanized form showed me as level 25. Thinking back, it took me 25 levels to evolve and I was currently level 24 in my dragon form. Does this mean my human level is scaling with my dragon one? Huh? Saori Segawa wishes to join your party ept Decline Tasianna Marinna Silverpond wishes to join your party ept Decline Turning my head around, I saw that Saori was fiddling with her own bracelet. It had the same simplistic design as mine but hers, on the other hand, does have a few small, red stains, residue from troll blood that we couldnt clean off. You see, these bracelets once belonged to the trolls that we killed outside the cave, who wore them like rings. This fact should be telling of how massive those trolls were, when two rings perfectly fitted mine and Saoris wrists, although mine was a bit loose. Looking to my side, Tasianna was also awaiting my confirmation by staring at her own blue screen. Compared to our party bracelets, hers was beautifully designed with a keychain attached to the strap of the bracelet. It was a pristine white bracelet, adorned with small flower engravings. Instead of our marine blue colored stone, hers is a bright green that sat in the middle of an extravagant emblem. The emblem, a triangle made from three sets of curling lines intersecting each other to represent the wind, had two pairs of iridescent butterfly wings on its sides. It was hard to recognize every single detail, due to how small Tasiannas bracelet was, but I guess my improved eyesight due to [Enhanced Vision] is helping out. Tasianna told me that it was the emblem for the Goddess of Wind, Zephira and that this bracelet was distributed to all servants of the royal family. The difference in quality between ours and hers made me envious but I quickly buried this displeasure. Tasianna informed us that our bracelets model was extremely outdated and that it wascking some of the features that thetest models had. Disappointing but we really only needed one feature and this model had it. Beggars cant be choosers. Shaking off those thoughts, I pressed ept for both prompts, epting both mypanions into my party. Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 74 Job: None Health: 2634/2634 Mana: 9038/9051 Stamina: 1352/1352 Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] [Humanized (Moderate)] Name: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 50 Job: None Health: 1941/1941 Mana: 639/639 Stamina: 1206/1206 Effects: [Humanized (Moderate)] Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 31 Job: Mage Health: 472/472 Mana: 1751/1751 Stamina: 312/312 Uhh Tasianna unconsciously let out her voice. [T-These are Princess Hestias and Madama Saoris stats? Incredible] Were they, really?, I silently thought as I nced over at a new icon that appeared at the top of the menu. Clearly depicting the abbreviation EXP this button definitely had the function to allow experience sharing. As the party leader, I could decide how much experience would be shared among everybody. I quickly activated the function and decided on a fair three-way split among us. Saori, noticing that I activated it,ughed enthusiastically, [He he, it seems our normal way to power level will be even more effective, Hestia.] Her gleeful smile was clearly showing her addiction to leveling. I massaged my temple and told her not to overdo it, again, unless she wanted [Battle Frenzy] to reappear. She quickly apologized, saying I did promise that I would stop that, huh? Sorry, just forget what I just said. Doing just that, I looked away and asked Tasianna to resume exining thest two icons. The second icon was a map, which I presume is the party member locator function of this tool. Unfortunately, my expectations that it was a real map were shattered once I opened it. This function simply told the distance between each party member and if they were close enough to be eligible for the experience share. It seems you can''t gain any experience when your party members gain experience outside the effective range. [Interesting,] I said. [Doesnt this and the party function make one of [Hestias Retainer]s effect useless? Specifically, the one where you can ask for my condition?] What I mean was that Tasianna and Saori could use [Hestias Retainer] to ask the System about my current condition and situation. They could ask it trivial questions like Did Hestia eat something wrong?, or even more serious questions like Was Hestia in mortal danger? [These functions will only work when you are wearing yours, Princess Hestia,] Tasianna answered. [If you were to put it in your [Storage Magic] then we would not be able to find you anymore. Especially in your dragon form, it would be impossible to use the bracelet, yes?] I nodded. These devices use mana signals to detect and register the party bracelets of others when you wish to form a party. Once the party was formed, the devices only remember the mana signal of the bracelets itself, not the user. It seems those that dont have enough mana to spend on refueling their bracelet''s mana battery carry portable ones that act as external batteries, so in most cases, the mana of the user wouldn''t coincide with the one fueling the party bracelet. The third, andst, icon looks like a card, specifically an ID card. [If I had my ID, I could have shown you its function. My apologies, Princess Hestia.] Tasianna apologized, then proceeded to point at the keychain of her bracelet. [You would attach your ID card on the keychain, therefore, enabling the function. Yours seems to have broken off, unfortunately.] Apparently, an ID is, quite literally, an identification card, simr to the ones we had on Earth. These are manatechs that serves as a way to identify us and is a necessary part to survive and live in any civilization in this world. If this party bracelet wasnt already enough of a surprise, then hold on tight. Tasianna mentioned that ID cards are also used to gain Quests that are assigned by guilds, freely avable for anyone to ept. [Besides killing each other, anybody can gain experience by epting and fulfilling quests from various guilds, like the artisan guild or merchant guild,] Tasianna further borated on this very familiar video game mechanic. [I didnt rise up to this level through killing monsters, but from the daily awarded experience I would gain as an attendant of the royal family.] I was astonished. Until today, I thought you needed to kill monsters to gain experience, but I just learned that you could share experience and that there were experience rewarding quests. Considering that the System is amodating this, it must mean that the gods are doing a wonderful job of adapting their System to this developing world. For a bunch of old geezers, theyre keeping up with time. [[Identify] is usually a hard skill to acquire, so our world has ways to ovee this. One of them is that these party bracelets can disy the current status board of the ID cards owner by attaching it to the keychain,] said Tasianna. [I see,] I mumbled which made me curious about something. [So, why dont you have your ID anymore? Did they take it away before you went into self-exile?] Tasiannas left eye twitched for a second, before casting them down, [My belongings were taken by the troll and must be buried in that cave now. Im not too sad about losing my ID, but the ne given to me by Princess Schuri was with it] Ouch, did I just open a wound?! [Oh my] Saori shook her head in exasperation. She then gave me a newly sewn one-piece and underwear. [They should fit you now but do give me your impression on their design,ter on. They are the prototype for your future clothes, after all.] she then went to console Tasianna. I left them alone and concentrated on switching to my new clothes. You see, as [Humanize] seems to be a Tier three skill, there were breakpoints at level three, seven, and nine. Upgrading the skill with my SP, my humanized forms age has reached twelve, which meant that my height has increased. That also meant that I outgrew the clothes that I was just wearing this morning. Constructing a small earthen room to change in, I dispelled my me dress, preparing to put on the stuff Saori gave me. My first impression was that they were specifically made to amodate my tail and wings, especially the underwear. First, was the halter bra without a back strap. As I would usually have wings, all the strings had to be tied around my neck but that wasnt the case when I was using [Humanize Lv. 8], which actually made me wingless! Second, the bottom part was just a panty with arge hole to fit my tail through it. It was form-fitting and feelsfortable to the touch, reminding me of the same feeling I had when I touched the party bracelets blue screen. I guess this is how mana feels likes. The dress, a mana blue one-piece that stretched down to my knees, has an open back that leaves room for my wings to freely p. Now that Im fully covered, I technically never have to take them off again. Its made from mana, so cleaning it is unnecessary, and it can repair itself using my mana. I and Saori previously tested this function out. It would turn into a choker when we monsterized and it reforms back into a dress once we humanized. The onlyint that I had, was that you couldnt change the appearance of the clothes with your mana, freely. You would need to modify the mana fabric itself to change anything on the clothes, however, I wouldnt know how to do that. Saori probably does, but Ive no interest in changing her work. It feels rude to do so. Besides, everything feelsfortable and that''s the most important part of clothes. As a final check, I let my wings out to see howfortable it was. Being able to freely change from [Humanize Lv. 7] and [Humanize Lv. 8] finally gave me the option to walk around without my wings, while retaining my new height and Age. Oh gosh, I love them, but they were too cumbersome to live with. Anyways, there no problems even with my wings out, so retracted them back. Now wingless, I exited the changing room and informed Saori of my impression, who responded with, That is good to hear.. I also apologized to Tasianna about being inconsiderate, which she epted without any problems. She said, You couldnt have possibly known, so I cannot fault you for it.. Thankfully, that was settled. [Ok, Im done changing and were all in the same party, right?] I announced to my twopanions. [So, where do we go from here?] I asked that question into our midst. We were still in the canyon and our paths forward were restricted. We could either stay in the canyon and explore it, or we could scale up the cliffs. Depending on our choice, we could either scale the one to re-enter the Belzac forest or we could go up the other one to leave it. [Hmm, I would like to suggest not to leave the Belzac forest] Tasianna answered, which prompted me to ask her to go into more detail. [If we were to leave the forest via the cliff, we would be going east. The east canyon would bring us to human civilization.] My eyes opened wide. My feelings were conflicting with each other, making my mouth twitch around, not knowing if I should feel happy or scared to know that we were this close to reaching a civilization. Taking this path would bring me a step closer to fulfilling my dreambut that also meant that I had to embrace public scrutiny, once again. While I was deliberating, Tasianna continued, [Going north, over the Belzac mountains, we would reach elven territory. The elves are a long-living race that we can trust, and I can guarantee that they will wee you with wee arms, Princess Hestia.] This time, Saori responded, [How can you be sure?] ["I know some elves that visited the fairy vige, and they were all good-natured, respectable people. Compared to humans, they are a refined and civilized race that have ties with the Dragonewts of Loatryx. As you possess the God of Dragon Kargryxmor''s blood, then that makes you royalty, meaning your treatment will be superb."] [Wait, Tasianna,] I injected myself into the conversation. [I have no ns to make myself known as a princess.] [Miss Tasianna, it seems we havent talked about our goals yet. You see, Hestia wishes to be an Idol. They are dancing singers who are quite popr on Earth,] Saori supported me, stating the goals that we two have settled on before we met Tasianna. [I also wish to travel this new world and learn about its history and culture. I want to experience everything there is to be experienced.] [That is a wonderful dream. The elven country is rich in history and culture, and I bet the elves would also love] [They most likely will, but we are not limiting ourselves to the elves,] Saori interrupted Tasianna and further argued our point. [Despite what we heard about humans from you, we were formerly humans, and I do wish to see how different they arepared to Earths. Is that not correct, Hestia?] ["Yeah"] Tasianna looks a bit dejected when her decision waspletely shot down by us. ["I do have a question, though. How long is the travel time to reach the elven country, and how long will it take until we reach the human''s?"] Tasianna ced a hand on her chin, thinking deeply before responding, [It will take about three months if we were to walk through the forest. Although, when I was with the trolls, they were also transporting the cannon and the mass amount of supplies, which prolonged our travel to a month.] Three months? Thats three more months that I can use to train up to make my debut perfect! Wait, did she just say that she was imprisoned for a whole month?! What the fuck! I wanted to say something, but it seems Tasianna glossed over it, continuing speaking, ["I never entered a human country before, so I can''t tell exactly how long it will take. All I know from maps in the fairy vige''s library is that we are currently on the border of a human kingdom. A week or two is all we need, maybe? That all depends if a settlement is close by."] This time, anxiousness swelled into my chest, stopping the excitement I felt from hearing the former. Its not that I dont want to meet humans again; I actually really do want to see for myself if humans were as malicious as Tasianna described them, or if the ones she met were the stinking scum of this world. Exceptions to the rule. If I take one cliff, I will only have an indeterminate amount of time before reaching civilization, while the other option will give me about two months at the minimum. Staying in the canyon waspletely a no go, nobody wanted to stay here. I mean, do I really have to worry that much about debuting? I can reach a human settlement and just chill for a few days, practicing until Im good enoughbut, can I really do that? I have lived until this point using that single mantra as my motivation, I will be an Idol. Bing stronger, surviving, and enduring all the things that this forest threw at me. I was continuing my past lifes ambition so that I could prove that I would have been able to fulfill it. To make myself and my parents proud. [Hestia?] I want to, no, I must make this debut perfect. It has to be perfect. I need to make a good first impression. I want to hear everybody cheering for me. I want to see smiles, not frowns. But, my dancing needs practice. I havent decided on a choreography, yet. All Ive been doing is singing! I-Dont I need more time? [Princess Hestia?] Am-Am I worrying too much here? Overthinking? Hestia! Bwuah! I gave out a shriek. I saw Saori was shaking my shoulders, only stopping once I returned to reality. [What is making you think so much? Is something wrong, Hestia?] she sounded suspicious. Maybe she already knows? [Sorry, I was just worrying about something,] to avoid exposing my childish worry, I used [Thought eleration] to think of a believable excuse in the time it took her to ask me. [I was actually thinking of going to the elven country. I was worried that you would not like it.] [That is your reason?] she was startled at what I said but her suspicions were now gone. [Oh, Hestia. You have such a bad habit of worrying too much. I am perfectly content with whichever direction we go, as both will be a new experience. It should be obvious.] Letting out a sigh, she released me from her grip and shook her head. Sorry for lying to you, Saori, but I really dont want you to worry. Its two months at the very least, which gives me enough time to solve my problems. Ill be able to do this, I know! Maybe it would''ve been better to tell her about this stuff, but isn''t this a problem that I have to solve myselfor, am I not relying on my friend enough? UrghSaori is right that Im a worrywart. Sigh, its not like Ill have these problems anymore in two months. Practice makes perfect, and Ill be dancing like theres no tomorrow. [Thank you very much for agreeing to go to the elven country, Princess Hestia. I actually just remembered that it will be winter soon. We might need more than two months, now.] I get more time?! Verdammt nochmal, JA! Snapping my fingers in joy, all my worries disappeared in an instant. My motivation started to grow, after hearing that I had more time to practice. With more practice, Ill be able to build up the courage and skill to give off a perfect first performance. With our path decided, there was only one more question left that we needed to answer. How do we get back up?Hestia''s Status Board Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 24 Race: Young Spark Inferno Dragon Age: 6 Months Status: Health: 5267/5267(+765) Mana: 18102/18102(+2541) Strength: 2677 (+426) Intelligence: 4682 (+1045) Vitality: 1388 (+221) Wisdom: 1654 (+280) Agility: 5191(+941) Stamina: 2704/2704(+438) Effects: [Damaged Mana Paths [Left Wing] (Minor)] Skill Points: 0 (-7350) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 8] [Spark Fires Fire Boost] [Spark me Veil] Skill: Magic skills and rted [Lava Magic Lv. 2] (+1) [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 5] (+1) [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 5] (+1) [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 1] [Wind Magic Lv. 8] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Synergists Oath Lv. 2] (+1) [Draconic Magics] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 4] (+2) [Silent Casting Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 5] [Mental Stability Lv. 4] (+2) [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] (+2)Physical skills and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] [Draconic ws Lv. 4] [Draconic Roar Lv. 2] [Draconic Fangs Lv. 4] (+2) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 4] (+2) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1]Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 9] [uracy Correction Lv. 6] [Concentration Lv. 1] (New) [Prediction Lv. 8] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 2] (+1) [Probability Correction Lv. 4] (+2) [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 2] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Presence Killer Lv. 8] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] (+1) [Air Walk Lv. 1] (New) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4] (+2)Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Singing Lv. 5] [Dancing Lv. 3] [Poison Creation Lv. 4] (+1) [Trap Creation Lv. 4] [Identity Blocker Lv. 2] [Identify Lv. 10] [Noble Aura Lv. 4] (+2) [Battle Mind Lv. 6] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Leadership Lv. 4] (+2) [Cooking Lv. 7] [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8] (+2) [Body Temperature Control Lv. 1] (New) [Humanize Lv. 8] (+1) [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Ability List: [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] [Spark Inferno st] Spell List: Custom spells [Imperial Hellfire]Lava spells [Lava Ball] [Lava Stream]Holy spells [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal]Fire spells [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun] [Spiral Hellfire]Earth spells [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall]Wind spells [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st]Space-Time spells [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry]The Light spells [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] Chapter 39: Skydiving is a wonderful hobby. Chapter 39: Skydiving is a wonderful hobby. [Hestia, could you not build another stairway using [Terra Wall]?] Saori asked. I remembered the stairway I created on the cliffs wall, intending to have Saori use it to scale the cliff. It, unfortunately, got destroyed during the battle, but thats not a problem for us. [I could,] the mana costs werent significant, and I could use this opportunity to practice some of the magic theory. [However, I want to try something else.] In my fight against the trolls, I received the skill [Air Walk] after [Acrobatic] leveled up to level ten. Air Walk A skill that allows the user to concentrate mana around their limbs, holding them on air. Mana and stamina will be continuously used until this skill is deactivated Reading the description, an idea that might work popped up. Considering that the description mentioned that I will have to use quite a lot of my Mana and Stamina to keep myself afloat, it will probably be hard to use it in abat situation for a prolonged time. However, it might be good for scouting, traveling, and burst usages like when I need to dodge. It also depends on practice, and I think I know a way to fully test out its potential. [Could you guys move a bit back?] I held my palm up and gestured Tasianna and Saori to move away from the area. Once they were at an eptable distance, I returned back to [Humanize Lv. 7]s version of my humanized form, giving me my wings back. Multiple magical circles then appeared under my right wing, ready to shoot [Wind st] onto the ground. I also readied the spell [me Explosion] under me. My parallel minds were warning that I shouldnt overdo it otherwise I will burn myself with my own mes. I havent trained my resistance skills through self-muttion in a very long time. Once I evolved into a [Young Spark Fire Dragon], any of my spells were very likely to hurt me. However, now that my basic knowledge of magic theory was improved, I think it would be best to resume it. It will double as a way for me to be more adept at controlling my magic, while also upgrading my resistance skills in the process. SP is getting harder to get, so I should be more frugal about it. Ok, me explosion, dont kill me, please. Reduce the power of the me to the level that my [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] can fully block the damage. Come on, System, I know you can hear my thoughts. I just need a boom, not a grilled Dragonewt. Phew, here goes nothing! Having steeled my resolve, I jumped into the air and activated my spell. me Explosion! The magical circle flickered for a bit, sending sparks into the air, until a great fire exploded from the ground, sending me up into the air from the shockwave alone. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] evolved into [Inferno Resistance Lv. 2] Arrrrgh, Major Heal! Scheie, it still huuuurts! But I didnt kill myself! After a couple of seconds, a warm updraft began forming, slowing down my descent, as I glided in the air. Unfortunately for my nose, the wind carrying around the scent of my burned flesh and scales entered it directly, assaulting me with the disgusting smell of Rare Hestia. Clenching my nose, I activated my [Wind st], sending winds down to collide with the updraft, which converged together to send me even higher. With this, I reached the height of the cliff, but I wasn''t done yet. I still have many more wind spells in reserve. I continued doing this until the me on the ground died out. At that point, my little experiment sent me high enough that I could view the whole forest again, just like during my first flight. My lips curled into a smile as I confirmed the direction towards the Belzac mountains, the checkpoint towards our next goal, the elven kingdom. Woooooooohoooooooooo! Despite my attempts to p my wings, I was unable to create enough lift to keep myself from free-falling. Being disappointed isnt exactly a thing anymore, as I already made up my mind that it will be impossible to fly until the mana paths in my left wings healed up. Still, I enjoyed this little bit of time I could be up here. I think it will be a fun pastime to do some skydiving, once in a while. Twirling and tumbling in the air, my body was closing into the ground. From this distance, I saw Tasianna screaming and panicking, while Saori simply held up a thumbs up, probably saying hope, youre having fun. To prevent myself from turning into a lump of meat, I activated [Aerokinesis] and started controlling the air to slow down my fall. Once the speed of my descent was at an adequate level, I poured my mana into my feet and activated [Air Walk], hop-skipping the rest of the way to the ground. [Princess Hestia, are you ok?! Did you hurt yourself somewhere?! Why were you falling so fast?!] the first one to greet me afternding was an anxiety-filled Tasianna. I was honestly feeling a bit bad for not warning her, but Saori didn''t seem to mind. [Sorry, Tasianna,] I soothed her by letting hernd on my palm. [To answer your question, I damaged my wings when I was younger. I cant fly anymore.] Its true. I lost my ability to fly when I was 4 months old, so technically I wasnt lying. Tasianna covered her opened mouth with her hands in disbelief, then she demanded me to show me where I hurt myself, [Unbelievable! Where? Please, show me!] [My left wing. My status board says that my mana paths are damaged, and without them, I cant fly. Not even in my dragon form.] [Your mana paths?] Tasianna looked a bit confused at what I said, but immediately shook it off and gave my left wing a check-up. [Oh dear, its true. Your mana is having trouble flowing into your wing.] She then started touching different parts of my wings; the part connecting it to my body, the joints of my wings bones, and also the muscles of my wing. She frowned her brows before giving me the bad news, [It is unfortunate, but you will need a doctor.] Tasianna exined to me that mana paths are millions of little long paths that transported my mana throughout my body. There are also gateways in my skin that allow the mana from the air to flow into me, coupled with my body''s natural mana generation and it made up my mana regeneration. The exnation made me think that these mana paths are very simr to blood vessels. Is it like a physical thing inside my body? What would happen when somebody from another world were to be transported here, just like a normal Portal Fantasy novel? The System determines it as only a minor injury. My left wings stilled had mana, but the amount was not enough for me to fly with. Technically, I could heal it with healing spells, but it seems like it was impossible in its current state. Tasianna could feel where my mana was flowing but it seems like some mana paths were severed, the paths are blocked by muscles and flesh. It seems like when I healed myself during the garm fight, I somehow messed it up enough that my healing magic has no effect anymore. I can guess what the reason for that might be. In that battle, I barely had an idea of what mana paths were, and I only wanted my healing spells to heal the wound. It seems like I healed the wound but left the damaged mana paths to linger. Well, nothing that I could have done. I didnt know about them back then, so it made it hard tomand the spell to heal that single wound. Ill just do better next time. Hmm, maybe I could try it now. System, heal my mana paths. I want to be able to pour mana back through my left wing! Major Heal! [What a shame] I cried out in disappointment. [Even [Major Heal] doesnt work. How will a doctor help at this point, Tasianna?] [They will need to do surgery on your back and connect everything back together with holy spells.] said Tasianna. That simple?! [If its that simple, then I can do that, too. Tasianna, tell me where I should cut,] I demanded. [Hold on, Hestia,] breaking from her silence, Saori joined the conversation with a frown. [I believe it would be wise to leave this to an expert. You will only make your injury worse with your ignorance.] [Princess Hestia, I must beg you to reconsider, also,] Tasianna supported Saoris argument with a worried face. [Im but a simple maid. I cannot tell you all the details you will need to perform a sessful surgery. However, we are going to the elven kingdom, yes? They have wonderful doctors there.] Giving a sigh in resignation, I decided to listen to the sound judgment of mypanions. Being reckless about it will only harm me in the future. Besides, it''s not like I have to fly right now. [There is another thing, Princess Hestia,] having dealt with the bad news, Tasianna decided it was now time for the good one. [You actually dont need proper mana paths to be able to fly.] I tilted my head and let out a huh?, before asking Tasianna to rify. [Your wings havent matured yet. They are far too small to carry you in the air. I havent inspected your dragon forms wings yet, but it must be the same reason.] [W-Wait, youre telling me that I can still fly despite my injury?!] in my shock, my voice went high-pitched, sounding extremely shrill, when I wanted to confirm her words. Tasianna nodded, [You are still quite young, arent you, Princess Hestia? Dragons grow fast like most monsters, so you will only need to wait. Your wings will grow strong in no time!] That is good news! Still holding Tasianna in my palm, I jumped and cheered like a little girl whose parents told her that she can make her dreame true. You know, I should have probably realized this earlier, but I really thought that dragons would fly using mana in this world. Kinda weird that I had to wait for somebody to tell me the most obvious thing in the world. Wait, if my dragon form is the size of a horse, then howrge will I be once I be an adult dragon? ["Princess Hestia, if you would allow me, I would be honored to take care of your wings until they are strong enough to lift you,"] Tasianna left my palm and began flying in the air, pping her blue, butterfly-like wings at a wingbeat resembling a real butterfly. Tasianna was proudly offering her services, knowing that she could finally help me with something besides making tea and cooking. As it wouldnt obstruct me very much, I agreed wholeheartedly. After she gave her thanks, I grabbed Tasianna in my left arm and wrapped my arm around Saoris waist with my right one. [P-Princess Hestia?!] Tasianna said in a panic. [Hestia, what you nning to do?!] Saori said. Once they noticed the green magic circles appearing under my right wing and the giant red one under us, their panic turned into terror. [W-Wait, Hestia! It is ok when you do it, but do not think of doing it with us!] Saori having realized my intentions, tried to tear my arm off her waist, but sadly for her, my Strength was still higher! [No, no, Princess Hestia! I can fly. I can fly. I can fly oooooonnnnnn myyyyyyyy ooooooonnnn!] Without letting Tasianna end her sentence, I jumped and activated [me Explosion] to send us all into the air, while continuously activating [Wind st] to keep ascending us into the air. Due to my previous experiment, I already knew what to adjust about the spell, significantly reducing the firepower but still keeping the shockwave that sent me upwards. Saori held on to me tightly, looking scared as she clenched her teeth and eyes shut. It looked a bit weird as I was a head shorter than her. [Saori, open your eyes!] reaching the same height I previously was at, I called out to Saori to open her eyes so she wouldnt miss this sight. She hesitatingly opened her eyes, immediately widening in amazement once she was able to see the sight. Her mouth was agape as she continued staring into the sunset. She turned her head around, fully immersing herself to the experience, not wasting even a single second of this sight. Wow Saori let out an amazed voice. [I rarely ever would fly this high but seeing the sunset again brings back fond memories of my earlier years,] said Tasianna, reminiscing as she enjoyed the experience. Being able to share this sight with my friends made my chest feel warm. I was imagining being able to do this with them every day and all the potential ways we could have fun. The whole-wide world was still so big to me. I only knew this forest, so I was literally ignorant of what is happening outside of it. Will it bring me happiness, or will it make me sad? Who knows, but the future? As much as I want to overthink it, I think it would be better to continue forward. My dream and new life lied behind that horizon and I must walk towards it. [Uhhh, Hestia?!] Saoris voice woke me up from my daydream. [Yeah?] I nonchntly asked. [We are falling!] Looking down, I finally realized that we were skydiving towards the forest at a frightening rate. Controlling the air with my [Aerokinesis] I slowed down our descent and then started walking on air. The night wille soon so we needed to find a ce to rest for the night. As I wanted to take a bath for the night, I decided to head towards theke we found a few days ago, with Saori and Tasianna still in hand. [Oof, my legs are really feeling it now,]ining, I noticed that my legs were aching from using [Air Walk]. After what felt like a ten min walk, we finally reached theke. Releasing Saori and Tasianna from my grip, both began stretching, probably from how ufortable Hestia Airlines was. I mean, I cant afford better seats yet. I still have no money. [Urgh, you held me too tightly, Hestia,] Saoriined while adjusting her clothes. [Hmm, there seem to be a few monsters in theke.] [Oh, really?] I checked using my own skills, confirming that something was in it. [Well, some grilled fish sounds like a pleasant dinner.] I then took out our camping tools and ced them on the ground so Saori and Tasianna could prepare our camp for tonight, while I would walk to theke to fish. Alright, time to do some exercise. Ahem,e out now ~ however, when I mentioned fishing, I meant killing the fish with a grand EXPLOSION, ha ha! Entering the water, it only took the bomb a few seconds before creating a deafening boom burst, sending a huge geyser of water into the air. As I was looking proudly at my handiwork, I suddenly noticed the silhouette of the monsters being tossed into the air, hiding behind the falling water. Huh?! Multiplerge monsters with moist-looking skin and two long hind legs. Eeeeeek! A sudden primal fear inside me resurfaced. A fear that I had since I was a child and that never appeared while I lived in this forest. Ipletely forgot that I ever had it but this night, that very trauma came back to me,ughing into my face did you really forget about us?. I knew its a simply childish and stupid trauma, but I averted my face the moment I caught even a peek of those things. My teeth ttered against each other, my body shivered, and my eyes couldnt open despite my will to do so. EEEEEEEEEEEEEEK! KYAAAAAAAAAAHH! [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] A note from AbyssRaven You guys probably forgot that Hestia was still a "Young" dragon, right? It hasn''t reached its maximum potential yet but her wing muscles will develop. Also, Hestia''s trauma is the worst thing in the whole world. Probably the worst phobia that anybody could ever have, like, it''s the worst thing in existence. Trust me. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(28) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 40: Who knew the dragon had a phobia? Chapter 40: Who knew the dragon had a phobia? EEEEEEEEEEEEEEK! KYAAAAAAAAAAHH! As I, Saori Segawa, was taking a few ingredients from my storage, I heard a girlish scream from the direction of theke. As if she was a rocket, Hestia bolted right pass me all while shrieking from the top of her lungs. In the fading sunlight, it didnt take long for her silhouette to slowly melt into the depths of the forest, only her crimson hair was visible as it fluttered around in a panic. My arm was stretched out in the direction she ran and my voiced tried to utter, Hey, where are you going?, but I quickly closed my mouth, my attention shifted to my [Prediction]s warning. From the shadow of the water geyser that Hestia caused, a long, slippery tongue shot out like a bullet. Tch! clicking my tongue, my eyes began tracking its every movement. Everything felt slower, as my senses went on overdrive to understand what is currently happening. My awareness of the surrounding was slowly being processed, quickly identifying the target of the attack and how long the tongue will need to reach it. Reflexively, my right arm jolted upwards, ws ready, and sliced the tongue just a few centimeters away from hitting its mark, the flying Tasianna. "Eek!" Tasianna shocked face suggested that she wasn''t aware of the attack before I cut it apart. Blood sprayed out of the tongues opening, showering the ground red, while its tip fell onto the ground with a thud. Miss Tasianna, would you please go find Hestia? I believe you will be safer at her side. I told Tasianna, my eyes didnt meet hers, as I was cautiously ring at the new threat. Knowing that she could find Hestia with the party bracelets search function, Tasianna began moving towards that direction after saying, Please, be careful, Madam Saori.. Despite not having any real tracking skills, she moved with confidence and efficiency as she kept her eyes on the blue party screen projected by her bracelet. I do hope that Hestia didnt run too far away, otherwise, Tasiannas probability to encounter another ambush would be all too high. I wanted to find Hestia, too, but most of our food was currently sprawled on the ground. I was confident that nothing will happen to Tasianna when shes with Hestia, so it was my task to make sure that our food isnt stolen from us. Hestias insatiable stomach would cause me problems if I backed out now. Identify. Giant Fume Toad A giant monster with pores that emit toxic fumes when it''s endangered. Warts on its body are filled with toxins and are used to defend itself from being preyed by other monsters. This monster uses the neurotoxins in its tongue to paralyze its prey. It is extremely docile until it is harmed. Rank D Oh, Hestia From the tingling in the hand used to cut the tongue, I could feel that the toxin doesnt only paralyze potential victims. I waspletely immune to even Hestias weird concoctions, after all. Looking over to the enemys side, I could see fumesing out of the skin of five toads. The posturing and angry croaking of one of the toads suggests that they wont flee without a fight. No choice, I should probably look at the bright side here. Its a great situation to test out my new body. I quickly took off my party bracelet, as it would break upon monsterization, and put it in my storage. A mana mist dispersed out of my body as [Humanize] transformed me back into a Cadejo, a wolf-like monster with red eyes. Wrooooooo! the toads were clearly surprised by my new form; however, they did not back off. How presumptuous. I should see what I can do, first. With those words, I quietly chanted the spell [Dark Bolt]. Putting into action what I learned from Tasianna, the chant was quickly done, and a magical circle appeared before my head, before shooting the spell. The front toad noticed the projectile and dodged to the side, leaving the one behind him as the next target. Crashing into the toads skin, the spell left a visible burnt mark, enough that it began squirming around. Seeing their friend in pain, this agitated the other toads to begin their assault by shooting their tongues out of their mouth. Having already prepared a [Shadow Dash], I activated it and was taken into my shadow. It was only for a few seconds, but I could never forget this experience, whenever I used this spell. Swimming through apletely dark and empty sea, there was nothing for me to do in it but to swim onwards. A single light in this vast world was shining at the end of my path through a hole, the shadow that I chose to exit out. Reaching out to it, I transitioned from this dark world back into the world of light, which was behind the back of the toad that I attacked with [Dark Bolt]. Wrapping my ws with [Shadow Armament], I pierced its skull with spear-like ws of darkness and crashed its body into the ground. Water exploded upwards and showered me in it, as I was currently standing in the shallow part of theke. [Poisoned (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] I should hurry up. My initial n was to kill these toads with range spells, but an ingenious idea came flying into my head in thest moment. Isnt this a great time to train [Poison Resistance]?, was what I thought. Considering Hestias hobby of mixing and creating new toxins, it would be smart of me to use this to my advantage. The effectiveness of Hestias venom was shown when we fought the trolls. It was currently too dangerous for me to continue using it for a prolonged time, risking being poisoned myself. Hestia couldnt heal any status ailments that has reached the major stage, and how dangerous they were was currently random, until Hestia categorizes and organizes them correctly. So, why not train my resistances with these toads, first? At the rate that I can kill these toads, at worst, I will be affected by [Poisoned (Moderate)], which is perfectly curable by Hestia. The tingling throughout my body from being poisoned was ufortable, but Ill endure it. Any Health damage will be healed up once I level up. Once I finished casting another [Shadow Dash], I used it to dodge the iing tongueshes and re-entered the world of ck. Like a shark, I dived out of the shadow of my next quarry and quickly finished it off with another skull piercer. The toads were unsure of what is happening and werent able to adapt to it. Their natural cowardice showed when I managed to kill the third one, promoting the rest to flee. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] evolved into [Poison Resistance Lv. 2] [Lifetaker (3 kills)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] A surge of unnatural strength entered my body, empowering every single of my stats. Instead of ecstasy, the announcement made me ask myself a question. Why havent I level up yet? They are D rank, this should be enough for one level. I slightly tensed my face up as my question was left unanswered. My Health wasnt anywhere close to critical yet, but it was nheless dropping slowly. It was baffling that I couldnt level up even after killing three D rank monsters. I shook off my concern and pursued the monsters before they could jump back into thekes depth. I quickly shed off the legs off one of the toads, making sure that none of the blood and warts would touch me, I then shot out a [Dark sh] towards thest toad. The ws made of dark mana sliced a chunk of the toad and staggered it long enough for me to cast [Dark Tendrils] on it. With that, the battle was over and all I needed to do was to kill them. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 1] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 500 skill points Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Poison Resistance Lv. 2] evolved into [Poison Resistance Lv. 3] Upon killing the fourth giant amphibian, my level rose up. The damage I took quickly healed and I finally had SP, again. I quickly used it to upgrade a skill. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Poison Resistance Lv. 3] evolved into [Poison Resistance Lv. 4]. 450 SP remaining [Poisoned (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Oof. The instant that messaged appeared; my body was assaulted by lethargy. My musclesined simr to being under the effects ofctic acid and my head felt foggy. My stomach churned and bits of vomit burnt my throat as I pushed it back down. Shit, I wasnt fast enough Imented while I killed thest toad by slicing its throat from a distance using [Dark sh]. I quickly rushed back to where our camp was and humanized back to my Wolfkin form. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] I then picked up some herbs and started mincing it into small pieces inside my mouth. Parshkey A flowering nt that can only grow when the amount of mana in the soil reaches a certain level. The nt produces an antitoxin using the mana to cultivate itself. Letting it soak in water allows it to show its maximum effect This aromatic herb is the Peolynca version of Parsley. The taste and smell were exactly the same, the only difference was that this version is exceptionally good at detoxing your body. The dizziness caused by the poison suddenly stole most of the strength in my legs and sent me falling down onto the ground. I turned my body toy on my back, making sure that my body was in a proper position to swallowfortably. [Poisoned (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] I continued chewing the nt leaves inside my mouth, making sure to swallow all my saliva that was soaked in the antitoxin that this nt was producing. I continued breaking down and sucking this wonderfully sweet spit until I heaved a sigh when my poison status was to back to minor. I could feel the effects instantaneously. The tingling was dulled but hasnt faded yet. I still needed Hestia to heal me up. Brushing off my sweat-filled face, I took out my party bracelet and put it back on my left wrist. With my fever slowly dwindling, my mind was sober enough to notice something peculiar on my blue party screen. Name: Saori Segawa Level: 51 Job: None Health: 1579/2002 Mana: 650/682 Stamina: 1006/1236 Effects: [Humanized (Moderate)] [Poisoned (Minor)] Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 74 Job: None Health: 2634/2634 Mana: 9051/9051 Stamina: 1229/1352 Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] [Humanized (Moderate)] [Terror (Minor)] Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 34 Job: Mage Health: 509/509 Mana: 1906/1906 Stamina: 280/391 It seems the experience sharing function was the cause of my reduced experience gain. Tasianna was level 31 before I killed these monsters, so it seems she benefitted quite a lot from my efforts. Looking at my section, I noticed that my humanized forms level was 51. Wasnt it level 50 when we formed the party? Hestia and I rarely cared what our human forms stats were, as we preferred to fight in our monster forms. It seems like the two levels were synced with each other. I really like that Effects will only show up when its filled. Its a waste of space on the status board. I then raised my finger and touched the map icon on the screen. Name: Hestia Atsuko Distance: 231 m Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Distance: 231 m For some reason, this world was also using the metric system to calcte distances. Tasianna mentioned that the creator of this manatech, the dwarves, invented this system and it was quickly picked up by the majority of the world. However, how did this happen? Why is a race of Peolynca sharing a system created on Earth? Even the pronunciation was exactly the same. It is baffling. Sigh, well I should be thankful though. At least I wont have to learn an entirely new unit system. While having these thoughts, I eventually found Hestia and Tasianna using the locator. It might not be as effective as using my skills to find them, but it was definitely more rxing. Even the toxin inside my body subsided during the time I walked. A-Are t-they gone? shivering as if she was freezing, Hestia directed her gaze to me and asked me feebly. Yes, Hestia, I walked over to Hestias body and shuffled her hair with my hand to calm her down. My hand was quivering simply by leaving my hand on her head. I then proceeded to wrap my arms around her body in an embrace. The poor girl was shaking so violently that some would presume that the cold was getting to her, but that couldnt be farther from the truth. Her body was so warm that anybody unfamiliar with her would believe that she was stricken with a fever. Keeping her close to me was simr to being warmed by a hearth, warding off the cold, dark night. I should make some warmer clothes soon. Winter ising. Bwuh! shuffling out from my hug was Tasianna. Her aquamarine dress waspletely soaked in sweat as she huffed and puffed. [Madam Saori, huff, I have fulfilled your request. Princess Hestia is alright, huff.] I quickly apologized to Tasianna for identally sandwiching her between me and Hestia. I then released Hestia from my grasp, but something prevented me from standing up. Not enough, like the spoiled little princess that she was, Hestias trembling hand pulled me back towards her, with a strength unimaginable for her thin arm. Despite some struggling, I forcibly freed myself, [Hestia, we need to go back to theke. The food that we left there will be stolen if we dont return soon.] Looking at her pouting face, I used [Telepathy] to convey my thoughts as my throat couldn''t manage to talk this much, [The toads are dead so you can extract their toxins.] NEIN! as if she was about to hear something terrible, Hestia closed her ears with her hands and shouted. No frogs! No toads! I wont go back to theke. Never! Never again! Hugging her lessened the shivering to an eptable rate but, like a sh, it returned. The loud protests and this irrational behavior reinforced the [Terror (Minor)] that she had. Her habit of not crying, even in her most emotional moments, seems to persist even in her current state. Fear haspletely overwhelmed her body and mind, but her conviction to never cry was still as strong as her scales. It would be inspiring; were it not for the pitiful reason that forced her to do it. I gave out a sigh in resignation, Alright, we will make camp here. Miss Tasianna, with Hestas aid, please prepare a shower for the evening. My body was drenched in sweat andke water. Having fur covering my whole body made me smell like wet dog hair. My nose couldnt handle this. With my orders, Hestia staggered to her feet and started constructing a shower with Tasianna. I went back to theke and packed most of the ingredients back inside my storage. I still haven''t gotten used to the amount of mana I needed to use, but it was surprisingly good training to increase my maximum mana capacity. Might this be the reason for Hestias insane mana growth? I was also considering cutting the frogs into unidentifiable pieces, but I quickly abandoned it. It would be insensitive to do that when the mere sight and mention made her scream in horror. Even slimes werent this bad. She found them disgusting and would rather avoid them, but she never was this hysterical. What a waste I would have loved to taste frog legs, but it seems that would stay a dream. Maybe when Hestia isn''t around? Going against this annoying urge to bring them with me, I headed back to mypanions location with a cauldron full of firewood andrger ingredients. Back at our new camp, I saw that the impromptu shower was finished. Hestia seemed to have calmed down a bit but her crestfallen expression is telling me otherwise. [Do you want to go under the shower, first?] I asked Hestia. She hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth, Nein, Im good. You go first. Ill prepare dinner. It was shocking to hear her say that, but those thoughts quickly subsided. I stroked her head and thanked her for her thoughtfulness Thanks. I will expect a good meal, alright?. Her face loosened up and a smile formed. I knew children and adolescents appreciatedpliments and praises, but Hestia especially loved them. Her broodiness disappeared instantly, and she made her way to the cauldron. I do hope she didnt overthink things, again. She has an annoying habit of doing that. [Thank you for being with her, Miss Tasianna. I hope Hestia did not give you too many problems,] I walked with Tasianna to the shower. [It was my honor and duty, Madam Saori. Besides being overwhelmed by an unknown power, she was very docile. I am worried that her [Terror (Minor)] was caused by something beyond our power,] it would seem like Tasianna had not realized the reason for Hestia''s behavior. It would seem like these two shared the tendency of being worrywarts. I dispelled her worries and we entered the shower, after taking off our clothes. I looked up and flinched back when I saw something sticking at the ceiling. [Princess Hestia made it in the time you were gone. She told me that the heat willst long enough for us to enjoy the shower,] Tasianna stated. Hearing that exnation, my nerves calmed down, enough for me to inspect the item. It looked very simr to one of Hestias bombs, but it seems like its function waspletely different. Hestias Heater Ball A creation made by Hestia Atsuko. The ball is packed with fire magic inside a thick, stone covering to maximize instion efficiency Hestia''s bombs had the description that they would explode upon infusing her mana, but this ball seems to be different. It might be due to a difference in the spell she used to create it. Tasianna started using [Greater Create Water] around the object and warm water started falling on me. The heat of the water slightly scalded my skin, but it wasnt bad enough to not enjoy. As time went by, the sticky sweat on my face was washed away while the water cleaned my fur from all the dirt that was gathered on it today. The slimy residue of the toad''s mucus-filled skin stuck under my ws but that was quickly gone with a good scrubbing. After she was finished creating the ball of water, Tasianna also joined me under the shower, prancing around as she let the dripping water wash away all exhaustion, sweat, and tension. I then took out a cup filled with Tasiannas shampoo and began applying it on her body, making sure to regte my strength to an appropriate level. [Ow! A bit too strong] she winced in pain from my clumsy attempt. [I apologize] After I finished cleaning her body, I was ready to apply the shampoo to myself, however, Tasianna pleaded that she would do it. She probably wanted to do it to assist Hestia while she showered, and this was practice, I believe? The size difference must be daunting. How nostalgic. My mother would always do it for me when I was little. We would enter the bath together and exit out of it squeaky clean. Hestia was shy when we took a bath together at theke a few days ago. We might have gotten used to seeing each other naked but her embarrassment was clear on her face. She quickly got used to it, but I did feel a bit hurt. Thankfully Tasianna seems to not mind it very much. Is it due to her upbringing? As Tasiannas mana quickly dwindled from using [Greater Create Water], we had to stop this wonderful experience. After exiting the shower, our wet bodies felt the chilly winds of the night sapping our body heat. Putting our mana clothing back on, we ran and flew together to Hestia, asking her to produce her magical body dryer. As our mana dresses couldnt get wet, it was perfectly feasible to do it this way. With the warm air drying our bodies off, our shivering bodies quickly regained the strength that was stolen by the night. With that done, we both helped out Hestia with the cooking. Once I was done, we sat around the campfire and began eating. [So,] after half-filling my stomach with the warm food, I looked at Hestia, our eyes meeting each other. [Only frogs and toads?] Her body shrunk down from embarrassment. Her mouth quivered for a bit before stopping, [Im not good with any amphibians but frogs and toads are the only ones that can send me into a hysterical fit.] With that, Hestia has confirmed her batrachophobia, a fear of amphibians. [Really, Princess Hestia? But how?] Tasianna looked bbergasted just as I was dumbfounded from this information. Our reckless dragon princess would look into the eye of a giant troll and smile, but she would revert back to a little girl at the mere sight of a small frog? It sounded unbelievable, but all the screaming and shivering wasnt made up. The terror that I saw in Hestias eyes was enough to cause a cold sweat bead to form on my forehead. [How did it happen?] I asked Hestia, curious about the origin of this phobia. Hestias frowned face was trying its best to pry her mouth open, wanting to speak with her voice. However, she realized that Tasianna wouldnt understand so she reverted to using [Telepathy] Slowly but surely, her words entered our minds, ["When I was little, my parents brought me to the park for their off-day. We had a pic."] Her face tensed up when she started to remember this bit. ["I was left alone for a bit when they went to buy me ice cream, but that''s when a big frog jumped onto our nket. I tried to shoo it off when it tried to steal our food, but it just pped my hand with its tongue. It then attacked me by jumping on me.] Well, I guess thats how some phobias develop. [From that day onwards, I just couldnt look at frogs nor toads anymore. Their disgusting looking faces and that wide, monstrous mouth just sends shivers down my spine,] she continued speaking after stumbling on her words. [A-And that jumping! That jumping, urgh. They always look like theyre trying to cause a fight. Aaaahhh, I cant stand anything about them!] Ok, thats a bit more understandable. Their appearance scares her. I stood up and went to soothe her with a hug, [There, there. Do not worry, Hestia. I will make sure to kill all the frogs and toads for you.] Patting her back, I further added in a murmur. [Ill also kill everything else, while Im at it, too.] [Nein!] Hestia pushed me back a bit and stared into my eyes. [You promised not to steal all the kills!] Eh, worth the try. [Besides, why are you hugging me again? I know its an embarrassing reason, but you dont need to patronize me!] she said in indignation. I was about to stand up when Hestia, once again, pulled me into her arms. [Wait, wait! I didnt say that I wouldnt like it. Sorry] Oh jeez, this girl With that said and done, we finished dinner and then went to bed. A note from AbyssRaven Ha, you guys thought it was frogs but nobody expected the toads! I know it''s pedantic :P So, it has been a very long time since west had a Saori POV chapter and I believe this was a nice one to have. We''ve only had Hestia''s POV until now and very little of Saori''s. It was a great moment to show her progress so that''s why it''s here. Hope you guys enjoyed it!. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(40) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 41: Can I sweat poison? Chapter 41: Can I sweat poison? Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 24] to [Level 25] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Woodworking Lv. 1] acquired Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Singing Lv. 6] [Terra Magic Lv. 2] [Concentration Lv. 2] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] gained Magic gained: [Bedrock des] . Hello, oh neighbors I was wondering if you would like toe and watch me sing My songs are yours, if you want Singing to no one but myself makes me feel alone on this stage . Hello, can you hear my voice? Im standing on a stage in the middle of this forest I call to you all, Belzac forest citizens You would always swarm before me when I began singing my songs . So why arent you here nowfor my concert? I beg you to return to me . Today is another slow one, huh? Well, thats show biz . I wont let this discourage me! The show must go on even without you But I wish that youll all here, to support me when I sing Seeing you scream and cry, makes me feel Im given my all, ohhhhh . I wont let this stop my voice! An Idol never stops until shes done Although, I want to stop but I cant do it now The night will only stop, when Im truly done With my show . Ok, Hestia. I think we should stop for today. There are barely any monsters in the vicinity anymore, finishing my song, mypanion, Saori, gave a suggestion after killing thest monster close to my concert stage. Her hands were dripping blood as she walked over to me with the monster on hand. She wasnt using [Telepathy], now that her throat was strong enough to articte words. Some voice training tips that I got from my singing instructor was helpful for the starting process. Now she just has to continue speaking and it will be fine in no time. [This is incredible,] I said sarcastically while shaking my head. [This strategy has been working so well, until yesterday. Am I doing something wrong?] [No, it is not your fault,] I stored the corpse that Saori threw at me after she said that. [Are the results that unsatisfactory?] sitting on my shoulder, Tasiannamented on our disappointment. [The number of monsters that were attracted was frightening.] I simply said, we are used to more" and then began helping Saori clean up the area from bodies. Two days have gone by since that little incident at theke, that I will never go back to again. Our strategy of attracting monsters with my singing and having Saori kill them has been losing its efficiency since yesterday. A crowd still came but not only the quality but also the quantity of monsters dropped. It was even worse today. We thought that we could''ve replicated the power leveling that Saori did to help Tasianna leech the experience. Her level and stats were far too weakpared to ours and we needed her to catch up. Tasianna, despite her age, has barely ever had a fight before. Her currentbat prowess was simr to mine and Saoris when we were just reborn into this world. A bunch of city kids that never talked with their fists before. Thats why we needed her to gain levels. Her transition from maid to a battle maid had to be quick, and the fastest way was through a power leveling strategy. The experience sharing function from being in a party helped cover for Tasiannas low firepower, as Saori or I could just kill stuff for her. She would gain levels, stats, and skill points. Once she had enough, we will then help her choose her skills. That is when we will shift from Saori killing monsters to Tasianna killing monsters. As a fairy, her magical potential was apparent, and it helped that she was able to use water elemental spells. With Tasianna, our party had full coverage of all elemental magic. Fairy Magic The racial skill for fairies that supports their life as members of the Faefolk. Abination of multiple skills that increases the offensive and defensive abilities of a being made from mana. The skillsbined are: [Power of Mana] [Arcane Corruption Immunity] [Maybe we have been using these concerts too often now,] Saori pointed out a very valid point. I nodded in confirmation, [Yeah, that might be the case. The smarter monsters might have noticed that the belligerent ones were slowly disappearing.] Our presence is likely having the same effects as when the garms were still alive. Weve been hunting monsters at an rming rate and also mostly in the same area. As I and Saori traveled to the eastern canyon part of the Belzac forest, weve been hunting and killing most monsters on the way. It got even more efficient when we started doing those monster concerts. Monsters were flocking in like crazy and Saori killed most of them. If I were one of them, I would personally avoid the eastern part of the forest and migrate away. The north, west, and south parts would be safer without a giant dragon and garm walking around. Still, it might be good for them, but it was seriously bad for us. Besides Tasiannas leveling, we also needed to prepare for winter. We needed food. Tasianna has recently taught us the calendar of the world. Just like on Earth; a year is divided into twelve months, a month into four weeks, and a week into seven days. We are currently in the year 2678 after the arrival of the origin gods to this world. The twelve months are divided into 4 seasons, named Winter, Spring, Harvest, and Autumn. From the first to the twelfth month, the order is like this: WinterSun, WinterBloom, WinterMoon, SpringSun, SpringBloom, SpringMoon, HarvestSun, HarvestBloom, HarvestFest, HarvestMoon, AutumnSun, and AutumnMoon. For your information, we are currently in the first week of HarvestMoon, at least ording to Tasianna. She might have been captured by the trolls, but she still made sure to count the days while she was imprisoned. Interestingly enough, at the day we met her, she actually arrived at that cave with the trolls. She managed to escape their clutches only cause she meddled with her prison cage. Talk about a stroke of luck that she met us on that day. Anyways, using this information, I learned that I was born on the 25th of WinterMoon and Saoris birthday was on the 25th of HarvestSun. I also learned that Tasianna was born on the 8th of WinterBloom. That meant that I needed to think of a birthday present for her, although, finding a present in this ce would be hard. Still, I had four months to think so no need to panic. The days of a week are named after each of the origin gods, besides for the seventh day. The order goes like this: Fireday, Earthday, Waterday, Windday, Lightday, Darkday, and Restday. As there wasnt a seventh origin god, the seventh day is simply named Restday and is used by most people like Sunday on Earth. Now, as there are only two months left until the new year, winter is slowly creeping towards us. I dont know if its cause Im a growing girl, but Ive been eating far too muchtely. Were going through our food stocks like crazy each day, meaning that winter is a very scary thought for us. We still have time, though. We just needed to find a motherlode somewhere during this time. Anyways, after we finished cleaning up, we made camp. Dinner was a simple giant steak and some mash toffels as the side dish. Once, we were done with dinner, each of us went to do our own separate activity before sleeping time. Saori went to help Tasianna as she seems to have enough SP to buy a few skills. That means I was left alone to my own devicesliterally. I wanted to finally organize my toxic concoctions and I also needed to make more bombs, seeing as most of them were used up in Saoris mountain destroying scheme. Maybe I should make stronger bombs in those cases? Ive decided to first finish making all the bombs, due to realizing that I might have too many different vials of toxins. I sat down close to the campfire and produced a wooden bucket filled to the brim with water. I waited until the cold night cooled the water down and then proceeded to my bomb-making. I first constructed a [Terra Wall] about the size of my hand and sliced off its edges to turn the square wall into a half-ball. I then carved out the inner parts of it until it had enough space to contain the explosion for a few seconds. The trick to making these bombs work wasnt to actually put fire into it but to use [Trap Creation] in conjunction with activating a spell. When I was making the first batches of this new bomb type, I learned that I could dy a spells activation by using [Trap Creation] on it, turning the spell into a trap that will only activate with the influx of my mana. Iid a magical circle for the spell [me Explosion] and used the trap making skill to turn the spell into a new trap. I also made sure to properly do the Invocation part of the spell and instructed the spell to not explode without a stimulus, saving a lot of mana. With that done, I created another [Terra Wall] and made another half-ball as I did with the first one. I connected the ends of the half-balls together, forming a proper ball. Like a blowtorch, I blew out mes with [Spark Fire Breath] and only melted the point of contact between the ball cups. As the heat of my fire breath increased over time, the stone slowly turned into molten rock,va. The liquid rock was dripping onto the ground while I was turning the ball around its angle, making sure that the edges were liquefied. Once the ball made a full revolution, I immediately stopped the blowtorch and plunged the ball into the cold water. The water instantly evaporated, and the steam assaulted my face, blinding me from what was happening in front of me. Over time, condensation filled my face full of water droplets, slowly dripping back into the bucket. The humidity drenched my hair. Without my hands, I had to swing my heavy hair out of my face by tilting my head to the side. Once the steam subsided, I had my fingers touch the ball, making sure that the solid, rough texture of the balls stone exterior was there. I took out the ball and nced at the little dents and spikes that were now connecting the two parts of the ball. I threw it into the air to quality proof that everything was fitted together properly, and then gave it a name. System, name this one Dragon Bomb. Identify. Dragon Bomb A creation made by Hestia. By letting the mana from individual Hestia Atsuko flow into this ball, it will activate the magic circle inside it Edgy and cool, nice. System, name everything that I will make now Dragon Bomb if it fits the description. I learned from making stuff that I could order the System to name my creation. This naming function is restricted to only objects that I have made, which included food, poison, and utensils. If the creation isnt named, then the System will just create one itself. I continued creating more bombs, only stopping after my motivation and enthusiasm was slowly fading. As fun as creating little exploding bombs was, the creation process was dull and there wasnt any urgency to make too many. After stretching my arms and legs, I took out my many cups filled with toxins and sat them down on the ground. The amount was numerous enough to fill out a normal dining table. Identify. Mixed venom concoction A concoction that was made by mixing multiple different toxic fluids together with the skill [Poison Creation]. Depending on the resistance of the target, this venom may cause [Poisoned (Major)] upon injection Im pretty sure I only used minor and moderate level toxins for this one. This was the one that I gave Saori during the battle against the trolls. At the time of its creation, I didnt use [Identify] for the simple reason that I thought it wouldnt have that kinda effect. Due to my immunity to mostmon toxins, I didnt think it was necessary to check the effects of this venom as it posed no danger to me. Well, I was taught a very valuable lesson to test everything I make, especially stuff that could cause some widespread disasters I named the venom Blood Fountain Venom (Major) and set it inside my storage. Blood Fountain Venom (Major) A concoction that was made by mixing multiple different toxic fluids together with the skill [Poison Creation]. Upon injection, this venom causes the blood pressure of the victim to increase while also causing Thrombosis. Oxygen umtion of the blood cells is also decreased. Depending on the resistance of the target, this venom may cause [Poisoned (Major)] upon injection There weren''t any test dummies for my toxins. Should I just identify them and then simply rename it? Testing all my venoms on Saori and Tasianna wasnt an option, but without testing it, I couldnt learn what it would do to others. Once I gave that venom a name, the description quickly changed to something that described its effect in detail. I had a feeling that the venom coagtes blood, but I didnt think of the word Thrombosis, although it seems I still remember that word from biology sses. Lets rename this one Poison that is moderate at best. What happens when I dont know its effect? Poison that is moderate at best A concoction that was made by mixing multiple different toxic fluids together with the skill [Poison Creation]. Depending on the resistance of the target, this poison may cause [Poisoned (Moderate)] upon injection Shame, nothing changed. From this test, it seems like the System cant give a toxin a proper description without me knowing more details about it. It would help me skip the testing phase, but now I had to test it on something. However, on what thought? I cant test this stuff on mypanions, naturally, and seeing how the wyvern and troll suffered from two of my strongest toxins, I can''t possibly test it on monsters with a good conscience. There is a fine difference between killing a monster quickly and painlessly, and killing a monster while it''s slowly dying and suffering the effects of my concoctions. Witnessing them first-hand is enough to make me squeamish. Well, there is still the option of testing it on myself. I cant turn the resistance skills like [Abnormal Status Nullification] off but I might be able to detect the effects if I really focus. I wasn''t in danger of dying, after all. The only problem is that Saori might bing angry. Its reckless to use my body as the testing dummy, even if I am immune to it. I know that from her scolding. With those thoughts, I peeked over at Saori and Tasianna and saw that they had their backs turned to me. They probably wouldnt notice any weird shenanigans that I could do in this time Parallel Minds, I leave the testing to you guys. Dont fail me! Got it original mind! Dont drink too much at once. Jeez, Saori will be so angry. I cant believe Im agreeing to this Ah,e on #2! What she doesnt know wont make her angry. With all my parallel minds consent, I picked up [Poison that is moderate at best] and drank it. Immediately on contact, my tongue could taste the bitter taste of the poison, causing my body to reflexively reject the foreign substance. My throat wouldnt allow it to enter and was closed shut despite my own eptance. The intense taste formed a grimace on my face, with small twitching movements. My eyes were glued to the sky as I prayed that this experience would end soon but quickly realized that I had to go through a table full of toxins. My stomach rumbled heavily and reminded me that what wille out today and tomorrow will not be pleasant. With gradual big gulps, the poison eventually passed through my throat and into my stomach. Like a reflex, my body retched once my mouth was freed from the noxious stink. Gurrghhhueck! Haaaaaa a shiver ran through my whole body. System, name this one Mana Path Poison (Moderate). Mana Path Poison (Moderate) A concoction that was made by mixing multiple different toxic fluids together with the skill [Poison Creation]. Instead of applying the abnormal status effect [Poisoned], it instead inflicts [Weakened Mana Paths (Moderate)] depending on the victims poison resistance My parallel minds managed to detect something happening to the mana inside my body after I swallowed most of the poison. It didnt affect the amount, but it weakened the flow and my mana paths. Nothing happened in the end, but I deduced that it was a poison that harmed either the mana paths or weakened the mana itself. My mind quickly filled with ideas that could use this new poison as a weapon, however, I stopped those thoughts as I needed to first find out the recipe to create more of it. My lips curved into a wry smile as I could imagine the practical applications like throwing it in a bomb. Well, I guess this will help me endure the rest of this crap. With a, somewhat, newly formed motivation, I started chugging down numerous amounts of toxic fluids as if it was Ambrosia, the drink of gods. After I was done experiencing the effects and then naming the toxins, I fell onto the ground and starting breathing heavily from my stomachache. Ahh, its finally done I mumbled to myself. I looked over the, now, empty grass in and heaped a sigh in relief that I was done with that chore. I sat back up and began thinking of my next task. That is, to find and create the recipes needed to reproduce these toxic fluids. To increase mybat potential, I need to make more of this stuff. It might seem a bit overkill to add this to my arsenal, but who cares? It sounds very not Idol-like, but nobody needs to know this besides mypanions. Still, how should I go about with this? If I just mix random toxins, Ill just make different ones, probably. Hmm, I wish I had written the recipe down. Hey, we found something in the shop. Huh? What is it? Would you like to buy [Toxin Secretion] for 600 SP? Your current SP is 600 Ja. You have bought [Toxin Secretion Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 0 Toxin Secretion A skill that enables the user to secret out toxic fluids of a certain kind. Depending on the amount of mana spent, the user may custom develop their own toxins instead of their natural toxin generation I took out the cup filled with the [Mana Path Poison (Moderate)] and gulped everything in one take. My body shivered like crazy for five seconds but once it subsided, I ordered the System to do something for me. System, use [Toxin Secretion] and copy the poison that I just drank. Mana cost is irrelevant. Make everything one to one. Holding my right hands pointing finger over the empty cup of [Mana Path Poison (Moderate)], I activated [Toxin Secretion]. Little by little, blue-colored fluids dripped down my sickle-like ws and slowly filled the cup full. I used [Identify] and confirmed that it was the exact same poison that I just drank. He he, thats so disturbing. I cant believe that worked, ha ha! I gleefullyughed. I stored the cup back into my storage and stood up. I walked over to the spot where Saori and Tasianna were, as I needed to report to them about my new skill and also Saoris new endless supply of toxic fluids. It might make me seem even creepier but that is a small price to pay for more power! Besides, I can always deactivate the skill. I just have to make sure that I clean my ws properly. [Hey guys, I just bought a cool new skill. I bet that you cant guess what it is,] I boasted, but nobody even turned their heads. Huh, why is it getting colder? I cleaned my hands from all the poison using some shampoo and water from my storage and went over to them, to see whats going on. [Do you guys think its gotten colder, somehow? What are you looking at?] I asked while approaching them. [Uhh, Hestia,] Saori finally answered me. [I think whatever you bought, will not be able to beat this.] Confused with what she said, I hurried over to their side. Closing into them, the air was getting progressively colder and lethargy started to assault my body. The sudden decrease in my bodys temperature made me stumble from the dizziness Unsteady on my legs, once I made it over to them, I noticed a white mist surrounding Tasianna. It looked simr to the cold air that you would breathe out on a cold night in winter. It made me feel a bit unsure if I should even move closer or not. I quickly activated [Body Temperature Control] to counter the cold. [So, what skill did you guys buy?] I asked, challenging them to show what was able to beat [Toxin Secretion]. [Miss Tasianna, please show it to her,] Saori said with a frown, still looking at Tasianna. [Uhm, alright,] With that said, Tasianna began chanting. It seems like Tasianna bought a magic skill, but what could beat [Toxin Secretion]? Maybe I was overvaluing that skill. Il south nah kaaln wug mierl sol tha hol, the words that came out of Tasianna was still not understandable for me. I and Saori were making ok-ish progress with learning thenguage but it wasnt enough to remember everything. Once Tasianna was done, a clear translucent spike materialized over the magic circle that formed on Tasiannas hands. The air around it started to form a white mist and reaching close to it, my fingers could clearly feel the bone-chilling cold that emanated from it. [Ice Spike,] with that, the icicle drops into Tasiannas hands and she held it up to me. [You can use ice spells? How?] my eyes widened, staring at Tasianna with questions. [For some reason, I was able to buy the hybrid magic skill [Ice Magic] without needing to level up [Wind Magic] and [Water Magic],] she further added. [[Cryokinesis] was also avable to me, so I bought that, also.] [Yeah, you win.] Side Story 6: The Gathering of the Misfits. Side Story 6: The Gathering of the Misfits. Nervous, Tatsuya? while walking with me, my best friend Kyouya tried to strike up a conversation. Why are you asking me? I, Tatsuya Nagata, red at Kyouya for his redundant question. We promised Aiko so theres nothing to be nervous about. Besides, shouldnt you be asking her? I pointed to the girl that was walking beside us, visibly shrinking her body while she stayed in the middle of our three-man group. This girl was Haruka Sakamoto, the youngest girl in our ss. She was, like Kyouya, a member of the party that I will soon belong to. Ha ha, I guess thats true, Kyouyaughed it off, and then directed his eyes down to Sakamoto-san, reassuring her with a friendly smile. Call for us if you need help, Sakamoto-san. Mhmm, thank you very much. Please, take care of me, nodding, she gave him a reserved smile. Charismatic fucker It has been four months now since we were summoned into this world called Peolynca. Using the calendar from this world, the date should be the fourth of SpringSun in the year 2678. As I was told about a month ago, the church has organized for us to enter a dungeon so we could finally start leveling up after learning how to use weapons and spells. We would form parties with our ssmates and then fight together. Today will be the day where our party will be introduced to the knight that will supervise our party for the trip. I say party, buttoo be honest, we havent actually met yet. Besides Kyouya and Sakamoto-san, the two other members of our group didnt want to meet up at all. One simply said, I have better things to do than to talk with you guys! Like training under a powerful mage!", and the other said, "What do we even have to talk about anyway? Go fuck off and leave me alone.". We barely talked when we were on Earth, but I knew them long enough to know that I shouldnt have expected any other responses. I still held on a bit of hope. I thought the video game-like setting would bring us together but that was just being optimistic. Its not like I like this world myself. As we promised Aiko and Tsuji-san, I and Kyouya were currently walking with Sakamoto-san to the meeting spot. We were introduced to her by the girls after we had that talk in the dining hall. Sakamoto was not only small, but she was also pretty shy. Our rtionship on Earth was merely limited to ssmates that have worked together, but not enough to feel like a proper friendship. Shes always been reserved when she talked with boys, so I barely knew anything about her besides her shyness and the fact that our fathers do business together. She seems to have gotten a bit closer with Kyouya, but nothing to send home about. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that he seems reliable? Standing next to her, we really look like two bodyguards. It also doesnt help that shes 154 cm tall (51 feet) and were 173(57) and 178(58), respectively. Kyouya being taller does make him seem more reliable, I guess. We should hurry up, I opened my mouth without turning my head. Everybody is looking at us. I pointed out the fact that every priest and shrine maiden that walked past us was looking at us. Most of them knew us but it must look weird to them that tworge guys were escorting a tiny girl. Those people should take their heads out of the gutter. Yeah, its not veryfortable. Lets hurry up, ok? Sakomoto-san?" once again, that "best friend" of mine was giving off a pleasant looking smile. Yeah, I dont like their gazes. Lets walk faster, please, showing a little bit of assertion due to feeling embarrassed about being stared at, Sakamoto-san began to walk faster. Our trip to the meeting spot was rtively uneventful and silent. Winter has gone by now and the temperature has gone back up to an eptable number. Thankfully, as the meeting spot is outside the church knights garrison. Exiting the church, we went to one of the training fields that belonged to the knights. There we saw the silhouette of somebody waving his staff around like a freaking idiot. Ha! Too slow! once we came into his sight, the fucker smirked boastfully and shouted in his usual annoying tone. I cant believe I have to party with four slowpokes. This guy is the sort that gives us gamers a bad rep. Donning a robe fitting for a mage, the spectacled guy continued speaking, At least, I got [Ardent Defender] from this deal. Be my shield and Ill power level you up, Ishigami-kun. Cant you shut up for once, Mikami? I said reproachfully. The guy leering at me now is Daichi Mikamimy ssmate and, now, a party member. He is your typical anti-social gamer that is so driven by hispetitive nature that he cant help but to act obnoxious. Me? Oi, Impetitive as fuck too, but I know when and when not to be a dick. Kyouya and I experienced ying with him and hes only mildly pleasant when hes winning. Even then, his tendency to boast is unimaginable. The guy is a sore loser and a bad winner. So unsportsmanlike that ying with him drains you mentally. Hope youre good with using that shield of yours, Nagata, he said with a gleeful smirk. If you try to steal any of my kills then Ill have to st you away like the fodder that you are. My eye started to twitch uncontrobly from hearing those words, You still cant work in a team, huh? Even with your [Kamikaze] skill, you still need to rely on others, otherwise, you''ll end up on the wrong end of a spear." Kamikaze A skill that unleashes the owner''s maximum firepower upon the world, disregarding the safety of the user. Upon activating this skill, [Kamikaze] is applied, temporarily increasing Intelligence, and the power and effectiveness of all spells. While [Kamikaze] is active, the user can not be affected by [Arcane Fever] of any stage, however, once deactivated, all arcane corruption inside the user''s body will be unleashed, enabling [Arcane Fever] if the requirement is fulfilled. The skillsbined are [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] and [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10]. Cripples the user''s Vitality and Wisdom growths, incapable of learning any stat growth or boosting skills for Vitality and Wisdom. Amount increase: ([Kamikaze] Level /10) * 3 Against my threat, Mikami simply ignored it andughed provokingly, Of course, Ive learned to work with the team. Ill just stand behind you and see you die. Perfect teamwork, ha ha ha! Kuck! Hold it in, Tatsuya Nagatamurder is not an option! Even if his face is in my punching range. Ha ha, from the side, Kyouya tittered nervously to diffuse the situation. Can you guys please not kill each other? I think the church wouldnt be too happy about that. Youre right, Ishigami-kun! Mikamis head instantly turned towards Kyouya and ced a hand on his shoulder. We need to talk about our strategy and party formation, now. Mikamis whole demeanor made aplete flip. His boastful smirk turned into an enthusiastic grin and he clenched his hand into a fist and ced it in front of Kyouya, asking him for a fist bump. Kyouya awkwardly looked at it, not knowing if he should ept it or not. On one hand, he diffused the situation, but on the other hand, hes now the target of Mikamis over the top personality. Sakamoto will scout our enemies with [Foxian Slyness] and I''ll bombard everything from afar with my spells, while you protect us all with your amazing defenses. Hanazawa can keep us alive with her healing spells, and Nagata can just die somewhere so he doesnt leech our EXP, Mikamis suggestion seems to have turned something inside of me. Hey, I grabbed Mikamis arm that was touching Kyouyas shoulder and slowly peeled it off, tightening it enough to show the difference between my Strength and his Vitality. Keep your hands off my best friend, you ass kisser. Mikami was struggling against my grip but his pained face said that it was impossible for him to free himself. The euphoria of this small act of revenge surged through my whole body, enough to rece all the rage that his toxicments caused me. The feeling of fulfillment was enough that I could hold off my urge for coffee today. My tion visibly seeped out of me with a chuckle, as I released Mikamis wrist. The reddened mark on his arm was proof of the consequences of his actions. Grrr, Ishigami-kun, I got a proposal, as if he didnt learn anything at all, Mikami gave his aching wrist a short massaged and then went back to plotting, cing a hand in front of his faces side, trying to block me from hearing his loud rambling. Vote me in to be the party leader once the knight arrives. Ill make sure that you get most of the experience Mikami quickly nced in the direction of Sakamoto-san who was standing behind Kyouya, before resuming his scheming, and Sakamoto, too. Youll like that, right?, he mumbled thatst part with a sly smile. It was almost inaudiblewere it not for our skills. Foxian Slyness A skill that embodies the quality of the Foxians. Improves the effectiveness of stealth rted skills and [Identify Blocker]. Grants the user the ability topletely ignore [Identify Blocker] when using [Identify], revealing all information. Gives the user the smell of a Foxian and some of their improved senses Sakamotos unique skill [Foxian Slyness] gave her improved hearing, and I already had [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3]. Once Mikami was finished, both Kyouyas and Sakamoto-sans faces lost most of their expression as they red at him as if he was trash. It seems like the pompous dick misunderstood their rtionship. His face tensed up from the amount of negativity, backing away from them while stating, Give it a thought, ok?. This awkward situation stuck around in the air, even after we dissolved the situation. Everybody silently kept to themselves as we let time past us, waiting for ourst party member and our leading knight. What the hell is taking them so long? I would have drifted off to sleep by now, were it not for the atmosphere. In my boredom, I sat down on the ground and stared at the shuffling and day-to-day life of the grey-robed priests. These guys were fervently working, praying, and seemingly enjoying their lives in this church. I have no idea how they could. Besides training andpeting with Kyouya, there isn''t much that I can do to kill time here. Maybe I''m being a bit too inflexible with adapting to this world. If only I could have a cup of coffee each day. Oh, I would be content even with watching paint dry on the wall. Eventually, the silhouette of four people appeared and began approaching us. One belonged to an adolescent girl wearing a white robe simr to Aikos, while the other three were decked out in spotless white armor. I do apologize for ourteing, venerable heroes, the one who looked like the leader took off his helmet, revealing a man with bright blonde hair. His face showed his youth, but his polite smile showed his experience with talking to others, while his blue eyes showed a certain amount of eagerness and ambition. He was a prime example of a son of a noble. He gave a slight bow and scraped his left foot behind himself, before continuing speaking, "We encountered a slight problem while escorting Lady Asaka. I do hope we did not inconvenience you too much." You made us wait for nearly an hour! Iined inside my head. Looking over at my three party members, it seems they had a simr thought. While the knight seemed very polite, his indirect way to excuse himself from all me was clearly understood. I looked over at the girl that was averting her gaze from us while crossing her arms. This girl was also my ssmate and, soon to be, party member. Her blue-tinted hair easily fused together with her natural ck hair to create a mesmerizing look that captivated my eyes immediately. Her face was wearing a deep frown that showed off her annoyance to the situation, clearing stating that she was dragged here against her will. Despite the defiant look, she looked more like a pouting girl than a delinquent. Oh, where are my manners, with the wave of his hand, the two knights behind him excused themselves from us, before resuming his introduction with a bow. I am Elrick von Karstein, second son of the Karstein family, a loyal noble from the Empire. I was recently promoted to the prestigious ranks of the knights of Aurena and I will, henceforth, serve as both your instructor and protector for the days toe. While I was troubled with how formal my response should be, Kyouya politely smiled and lowered his upper body, bowing at a 30-degree angle, It is a pleasure to have made your acquaintance, Sir Elrick. My name is Kyouya Ishigami. he looked refined while doing it, despite the bulky gambeson that he was wearing. My name is Haruka Sakamoto. P-Please, we will be in your care, Sir Elrick. Sakamoto-san elegantly curtseyed while she timidly introduced herself with a shy smile. Instead of a skirt, she pinched up the hem of her trench coat to perform the gesture as she was wearing pants. She probably chose to curtsey instead of bowing because of the culture of this ce. Interestingly, Elrick smiled and nodded back. Daichi Mikami, legitimate son of the Mikami family, a dutiful house of the country Japan. It is an honor to make your acquaintance, Sir Elrick. Mikami, against my expectations, performed a proper, business-like introduction, albeit it was brimmed full of his sycophant tendencies. I knew Kyouya and Sakamoto-san had the proper upbringing to perform it properly, but I really imagined Mikami doing something grandiose while unting his amazingness. As if it was peer pressure, I chose to follow their lead and bowed my body to a 30-degree angle simr to Kyouyas and Mikamis, My name is Tatsuya Nagata. It is a pleasure to have made your acquaintance, Sir Elrick. Elrick smiled, satisfied with our responses and turned towards the other [Saint Candidate], asking her to give an introduction, also. What? They already know me. There isnt a need for an introduction. the girl spat out those words to the knights face. That may be true, Lady Asaka. However, is it not polite to reciprocate everyones introduction? still keeping a calm smile, Elrick insisted that she do it. Her re met Elricks, seemingly piercing him with them, before sighing in resignation, My name is Asaka Hanazawa. Lets get along well, or whatever. Compared to us four, Hanazawa simply waved her hand indifferently. Tch, typical Hanazawa. Grow up already. Thank you very much, Lady Hanazawa. You honor me with your holy light, he pressed his hands together and ced them in front of his chest, praying. Hanazawa averted her face from him and cringed. Once finished praying, he directed his open palm towards the knights garrison, inviting us inside, Now, please. We must create your identification cards and form your party. We were guided into therge white building where the churchs knights were stationed. Once we entered the pristine-looking garrison, we were weed by the lounge. The floor and ceiling were made from sublime marble, sparking and shining immactely. On the right side, the room was adorned with delicately painted art and extravagant statues, while the fine wooden tables and cozy couches gave the ce afortable feeling. Comparatively, the left side was rtively barren with only nt vases decorating the different entrances. The duality of this lounge was intriguing, but I wasnt sure why it was like that. We went to the right side of the room and entered through a door that led us to room simrly decorated to the before-mentioned right side of the lounge. Entering, we were quickly greeted by multiple grey-robed priests. Elrick nonchntly continued walking without giving them even a bit of his attention, only stopping before a counter. Behind it, a woman in white robes was working through documents of paper at a steady and unwavering pace. Elrick waited for a bit but spoke once it was clear that the woman wasn''t aware of our presence, Greetings, Lady Amelia. How do you do on this fine day, honoring the god of darkness? Darkday? So today is Saturday, huh. Oh, Sir Elrick! like she was spooked by seeing him, she jumped in shock, putting the feather pen down to speak. I apologize for my inattentiveness. Once her head was no longer staring at the documents, she quickly noticed us, the entourage behind Elrick, "Oh my, my apologies dear heroes. I have been extremely rude to you." The woman seems to recognize us. Where are my manners, I must introduce myself, with that said, she quickly curtsied and spoke, I am a daughter of house Baltalz, Amelia von Baltalz. I currently serve as a shrine maiden for the church of Aurena. Besides her duties to the clergy, Lady Amelia also serves as the secretary of the Knight-Commander. We are currently in the area where important personages bid their time until our Commander can meet them or if they require certain documents, Elrick went into more detail about Amelias job. Yes, that may be true, but Ive also been doing work outside what I agreed upon. Sir Elrick, when will the next Quartermaster be inaugurated? she was narrowing her orange-colored eyes as she asked Elrick a question, swaying her simrly-colored hair to the side. Seeing her hair swing around, I was reminded that somebody with orange-colored hair was pretty unusual on Earth. If you dont color them, it would be an extremely rare color for a human to naturally have. However, having lived here for four months, I noticed that I could form a rainbow from the hair color diversity that people had in this world. Kyouya confirmed that due to the presence of mana in this world, the hair color of people can be influenced. Damn, must be hard to recognize when your wife made out with somebody else, huh? "I apologize, we''ve been giving you far too much work, Lady Amelia," Elrick said with an apologetic smile. "However, I must ask you to endure for a little longer." Amelia gave a silent sigh but then shook it off, now directing her gaze back to us, or more specifically, Hanazawa, Saintess Asaka, I humbly apologize for making you wait this long. I Dont call me Saintess, Hanazawa interjected herself before Amelia could finish talking. Dont call me by that annoying title. Amelias expression froze, clearly surprised by Hanazawas rude behavior. She only managed to close her mouth once Elrick spoke to her, I apologize for Lady Asakas rude conduct. It is my fault for not informing you that she wishes to not be addressed by the title Saintess. Once Amelia apologized to Hanazawa, Elrick further added, I would also like to apologize foring thiste. We had someplications when we escorted Lady Asaka. It seems like the reason why Amelia was so inattentive when we entered the room was that she wasnt expecting us toe anymore. We made her wait that long that she chose to work on some documents. She was so fully immersed with her work that she wasnt able to hear her grey-robed shrine maidens calling for her. As they were servants, they were unsure if they shouldve interrupted her, as she seems to have a tendency to burst out in anger when her focus is broken. She covered up her reddened face when Elrick told us that. Great work, making everybodys lives worse, Hanazawa. Ok, I believe we have talked enough, Elrick pped his hands together, echoing the crashing metal from his gauntlets, signaling that we came here for business. Lady Amelia please bring out the Crystal of the Divine System. We must finish the ID creation today. With an instant shift in her demeanor, Amelias flush disappeared, and she gave a quick and professional acknowledgment. From the bottom of her desk, she took out a crystal simr to the ones you see in fortune-teller tents, a manatech in the shape of a printers scanner, and five white cards. Please, put your hand on the crystal so we may begin the process. One by one, each of us began doing what she said. First Kyouya, then me, then Mikami, then Sakamoto-san, andstly, also reluctantly, Hanazawa. With each hand pressed against it, the crystal stole some of our mana until it shined white, and then projected a blue screen in front of Amelia. She then attached a cord from the scanner-looking-thing into an open slot of the crystal, ced the card under the scanner, and with some button mashing, the card was finished. Once all five IDs were made, she gave us our respective ones. The white rectangle-shaped card had a golden-colored frame. It was split into two sides, the right side with my information and the left with a symbol. The right side showed my name, level, job, and age. It was so simple that I questioned how you could make sure that you were the person that you are, but then I remembered that the [Crystal of the Divine System] couldnt be cheated, especially with mana. On the left side of the card was arge emblem in the form of a sun reaching its hand towards the ground. The hand was clearly that of a woman. The emblem reminded me of the one that was etched into the middle of my party bracelet. Speaking of which, I whipped my party bracelet that I was wearing and attached the ID card on the bracelets chain. I activated the party bracelet and a blue screen appeared before me. I clicked the icon in the shape of an ID card, and something appeared before. Hmm, so this is my status.Tatsuya''s Status Board Profile: Name: Tatsuya Nagata Level: 0 Race: Human Age: 18 Years Job: Fighter Status: Health: 341/341 Mana: 79/79 Strength: 131 Intelligence: 56 Vitality: 97 Wisdom: 91 Agility: 100 Stamina: 205/205 Effects: None Skill Points: 0 Unique Skill: [Rush Hour Lv. 1] Skill: Magic skill and rted [Mana Control Lv. 1]Physical skill and rted [Spear Technique Lv. 3] [Spear Mastery Lv. 3] [Shield Technique Lv. 2] [Mana Strike Lv. 1] [Stamina Strike Lv. 1] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 1] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2]Senses and movement skills [Concentration Lv. 1] [Stealth Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Prediction Lv. 1] [Probability Correction Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 2] [Evasion Lv. 2] [Acrobatic Lv. 1]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 1] [Pain Resistance Lv. 1]Stat growths and rted [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1]Others [Royal Etiquette Lv. 1] Ability List: Spear ability [Pierce] [sh Spiral] [Sweeping Farewell]Shield ability [Guard] [Shield Bash] Titles: [Otherworldly Visitor] Yoooooo, thats some fat gains! I couldnt tear my eyes away from my status board at all. All the training that I have done in these past three months is being shown in the form of numbers that I could evaluate andpare. I gave a self-fulfilling chuckle and then checked up with the others. Yo, Kyouya, I noticed that everybodys eyes were glued to their status board, so I did what was necessary. I walked up to Kyouya, hung my arm around his shoulder and smirked gleefully, The time hase. Show it to me. You arent gonna pussy out, right? Kyouya confidently smiled to my cajoling, Dont wet your pants too much, bro. We exchanged our ID cards and then attached each others card on our party bracelets.Kyouya''s Status Board Profile: Name: Kyouya Ishigami Level: 0 Race: Human Age: 18 Years Job: Fighter Status: Health: 413/413 Mana: 87/87 Strength: 154 Intelligence: 63 Vitality: 145 Wisdom: 134 Agility: 121 Stamina: 317/317 Effects: None Skill Points: 0 Unique Skill: [Ardent Defender Lv. 1] Skill: Magic skill and rted [Mana Control Lv. 1]Physical skill and rted [Sword Technique Lv. 2] [Sword Mastery Lv. 2] [Shield Technique Lv. 3] [Shield Mastery Lv. 2] [Mana Strike Lv. 1] [Stamina Strike Lv. 1] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2]Senses and movement skills [Concentration Lv. 1] [Stealth Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Prediction Lv. 1] [Probability Correction Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 2] [Evasion Lv. 2] [Acrobatic Lv. 1] [Ally Defender Lv. 1]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 1]Stat growths and rted [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1]Others [Royal Etiquette Lv. 1] Ability List: Sword ability [sh] [Swift Cut] Shield ability [Guard] [Shield Bash] [Shield Wall] Titles: [Otherworldly Visitor] What the hell? Hey, you got nothing to say, Tatsuya? this time Kyouya ced his arm around my shoulder with a smirk on his face. I was part of the athletic club you idiot, and I trained for four monthspared to your three. As if you could have beaten me, ha. My head felt warmer as I tried to respond to Kyouyas boast, however, nothing besides stuttering words came out of my mouth. To stop embarrassing myself, I shut my mouth tight and just epted my loss. He even beat me in Agility! Hes the tank, for hells sake! Alright, please make sure to keep your ID card safe at all time, after we were done looking at our cards, Elrick drew our attention with another p of his gauntlets, It would be problematic if you lost them. He also told us that the card will update when we pour in some of our mana. This manatech will only ept the mana of its original holder, so we didn''t need to worry that somebody could override our ownership. He then went and exined to us about the party system and the party member search functions. Lady Asaka, he looked over at Hanazawa, Please, form the party. Huh? three people unconsciously let out a questioning voice. Sir Elrick, p-please wait. Shouldnt this be a majority decision for who should be the leader? one of them was Mikami, who personally wanted to be the leader. Mikami is right, Sir Elrick. Besides, how could we have a leader as irresponsible as Hanazawa," the second person was me. I knew Hanazawa''s attitude from Earth and she''s thest person you would want to give something as important as the role of a leader. Fuck off you two, Hanazawa wouldnt let us bad-mouth her, so she pointed her middle finger at us, before continuing speaking. Besides, why do I have to be the leader, Elrick? Elrick quietly pointed out Hanazawas crude behavior, before exining his decision, Lady Asaka is a [Saint Candidate] and the church wishes for her to assume a leadership role to develop her potential. I apologize but this is unnegotiable. I clicked my tongue, but I epted it without further argument. If the church wants it, then be my guest. Even if shes my party leader, she only has to enable a fair experience sharing and she can do whatever the fuck she wants. Everybody else can do the heavy lifting while she can fuck around like the little shit that she is. Besides, having Hanazawa be the leader seems to fit with the name that some of our ssmates have been giving our party. The Misfitsand Kyouya and Sakamoto-san. Seriously, it seems like everybody wanted Kyouya and nobody was trash-talking Sakamoto-san. Most of thements were directed at Mikami, Hanazawa and me! I. AM. NOT. LIKE. THOSE. TWO! Back to reality, Mikamis faade disappeared for a second but he quietly epted it, mumbling, If I can get to level up then whatever. I guess we had the same thoughts. All we needed from her is to enable the experience sharing function and we can all be a happy-go-lucky party, despite a single useless member. With that decided, all four of us sent a party invitation to Hanazawa and waited for her to ept it. Asaka Hanazawa has declined your party admission Huh? "Fuck you, Elrick!" suddenly, Hanazawa blew up at Elrick. "I told you this time and time again! Stop putting so much pressure on me and leave me the fuck alone! I dont want to be a saint! This girl! Side Story 7: I must become stronger! Side Story 7: I must be stronger! What kinda fucked up logic is that supposed to be?! Why do I have to do something those old geezers said, huh?! Just give the leader position to that perverted otaku, Mikami. That slimy guy wants it anyways, like a fountain of defiance, Hanazawa spat outints and arguments as if she prepared them beforehand. Elrick calmly took in all her anger, smiling wryly as he neither soothed nor scolded her for the outburst. He was just standing there, nodding when she finished saying something and waited until she started a new sentence. On the other hand, the others werent taking it too well. Kyouya kept up a fake smile, showing a polite indifference to everything that is happening right now. He was rolling his eyes, looking away in the distance while he disconnected himself from the situation. Sakamoto-san watched the scene with a frown, ring at Hanazawa with cold eyes. Merely ncing at it was enough to send a slight chill down my spine, even though all her hostility was being aimed at theining Hanazawa. Amelia had a hand ced before her mouth but from this angle, I could see that her jaw was cked open. Her eyes showed none of her bewilderment, perfectly retaining the poker face of an experience nobledy. Mikami seems to be the one that took it the worse, as Hanazawa couldnt stop including him in herints. All the derogatory terms and insults used to describe him made veins appear on his face, quickly pulsating from his increased blood pressure. His bootlicking persona dropped and the bloodlust in his eyes was shooting at Hanazawa. I followed Kyouya''s example and simply shook my head in annoyance and then zoned myself out, waiting for her to stop acting like a bitch. This terrible personality of hers was one of two reasons why everybody at school called her the delinquent. Azy attitude coupled with the fact that she will vent her frustration at anybody if they even try to give her anything to do. Any responsibilities that are given to her has a 90% chance of never being finished. Even Segawa-sensei hated her. She never explicitly said it aloud but the whole ss knew that she valued and respected hard-work the most, even if you mess up or have an annoying character trait. Hanazawa just gives up most of the time. However, you can still say that its teenage drama, right? She was a terrible student and ssmate, but she wasnt failing at school. She always made it through somehow. You wouldnt call someone a delinquent just because of their bad performance or temper. Go to hell, Elrick! at that moment, Hanazawa swiped a nt vase from the counter and was about to throw it on the ground, just to be stopped by Elrick who caught her wrist. Woah, did his hand just teleported?! Lady Asaka, you may let out your frustration as much as you want. Your role and title must put an extraordinary amount of pressure on you, after all, Elrick took back the vase with his free right hand and ced it back on the counter, releasing his grip on Hanazawas wrist after he was done. However, vandalizing this waiting room? That I cannot permit. Your room is yours to change, but this rooms condition is important for many people. The second reason is her tendency to break and vandalize public property. She is known to breaking objects to de-stress. She''s not like those violent, bully-type delinquents in shows, but was more like those rebels who make the lives of others just unbearable by existing and breathing. The number of times I heard that her parents had to bail her out couldnt be counted on one hand. How the hell she even got the title [Saint Candidate] to begin with is questionable. It seems like the Goddess of Light, Aurena must have drunk something when she assigned it to her. I know you must be angry, but I ask you to bear with it. The bishops'' decisions cannot be disputed even with your authority, Elrick said with a troubled expression. Then go tell them that I wontpromise, Hanazawa kept shoving her finger into Elricks breastte, shouting close enough that I bet some spit got onto it. Elrick, an unmovable bastion against everything Hanazawa has to say, kept up his smile like he was used to it, I will do that if you ask that of me, Lady Asaka. However, I must inform you that the chances are very slim. It will be more productive for us to form your party now. Kudos to him. I would have flicked her off by now. Dont say that its my party! it seems like Hanazawa still has the energy to continue this mentally straining quarrel. You just cant stop trying to put pressure and responsibilities on me, it seems. I told you this time and time again that Will you shut up! my annoyance has finally reached its boiling point. Can you do something else besidesining? None of us wants you to be the leader but were epting it because our lives are made easier when we ept the churchs decisions. All you need to do as the leader is to exist and activate the experience sharing function. Everybodys gazes were directed at me, but I continued staring Hanazawas eyes down, instead of acknowledging everybody elses. Hanazawas jaw was cked open, not expecting somebody else to intrude into their feud. However, given a few seconds, her brain rebooted, and she returned to shooting her words out, this time aimed at me, Why the hell are you getting into my business, Nagata? Just shut your mouth and go outside and swing that stupid long spear of yours. Thats all you can do anyways. At least Im doing somethingpared to you, I rebuked. What about that first month where you were just a recluse, huh? Now youre trying to berate me for something that I dont want to do? Fuck off hypocrite, however her words stung harder than mine. Kyouya noticing that I couldn''t speak back, opened his mouth to support me, "Hanazawa-san, Tatsuya might have been practically useless in the first month but he''s bettering himself now. That''s all that counts." Nagata-kun is at least responsiblepared to you, my eyes opened when Sakamoto-san came to my support, too. You made us wait 2 hours, 41 minutes, and 51 seconds exact, and now youre dying everybody with your stupid tantrum. Miss Amelia cant get back to work because youre making a big fuss! I thought it was a rumor, but can she really count every second? Despite it being inconsiderate, my eyes couldnt stop staring at Sakamoto-san, who was like a little clock. I made a mental note to give her all the math problems that we will have as a party in the future. Im not a big fan of yours too, Hanazawa, however, from the side, Mikami spoke, having finally found his chance to say his mind. I have literally better things to do than to stay here and listening to your braindead insults, but I need that party set up. It doesnt even cost you anything to do it, besides pressing eight buttons! We dont need you to be our leader, Mikamis argument was the perfect segue for me to continue speaking. We only need you to let us use the experience sharing function and not to get chastised by the church. We really cant give a shit about you. To others, it might look like three dudes and one small girl bullying a single girl butactually, this is exactly what we are doing. We are ganging up against her, pressuring her to do something she doesn''t want to do, while also insulting her. However, I really do think that we are in the right to do this. She is acting selfishly for such a mundane reason as "I don''t want to take responsibility" without even considering a solution to it, except to shout as loud as she could. Tchfine whatever, Hanazawas flustered face had a bead of cold sweat drip down to her chin, as she finally caved in. If you want your fucking party that badly then you can have it! Just remember that you did not pressure me into doing this, but that I was nice enough to do it for you. Fuck off with that shitty attitude of yours, I said to myself. How can anybody think this person is a saint, huh? Even her unique skill [Saints Wrath] is heresy for traditional RPG saints. Hanazawa, as she agreed to, quickly formed a party and invited us all into the party, then activated the experience sharing function ording to Elrick''s instructions. It really looked like she could cry at any second during this whole process. There was nothing tough about this delinquent. Shes just a stupid adolescent girl with an attitudewhich we now all have to deal with Name: Tatsuya Nagata Level: 0 Job: Fighter Health: 341/341 Mana: 79/79 Stamina: 205/205 Party Leader Name: Asaka Hanazawa Level: 0 Job: Caster Health: 328/328 Mana: 234/234 Stamina: 219/219 Name: Kyouya Ishigami Level: 0 Job: Fighter Health: 413/413 Mana: 87/87 Stamina: 317/317 Name: Haruka Sakamoto Level: 0 Job: Scout Health: 257/257 Mana: 146/146 Stamina: 204/204 Name: Daichi Mikami Level: 0 Job: Caster Health: 284/284 Mana: 165/165 Stamina: 104/104 The Misfit party has finally been formed...yay. Therehappy? all four of us decisively nodded simultaneously to Hanazawas question, which clearly shocked her. Whateverjust leave me alone now. She was about to leave when she was once again stopped by Elrick, Lady Asaka, please have patience for just a bit longer. You still need to update your Jobs. I would also like to announce that from today onwards, you are allowed to use the Crystal of the Divine System in the knights garrison to your leisure. Hanazawa grunted, shook her head in defeat, then sloppily walked over to Crystal of the Divine System and pressed her hand against it. It glowed its distinct white to signify it was being activated. Hanazawa called out "I choose the Job [Cleric] followed by a confirming Yes. There, Im doneso can I go back to my room, now? her face was devoid of energy, the result for her unnecessary childish tantrum. Or do I have to wait for these clowns to finish, first? Elrick''s silent smile was enough of an answer. Hanazawa sighed,cking the energy to start another argument, and walked over to one of the couches in the room and plopped herself on it. Ignoring our leader, the three others in my party started choosing their new Jobs. From the exnations that I received, Jobs are exactly what you would imagine a ss or profession from an RPG would do for you, in this case, it increases certain stats, grants you new skills, and spells or weapon abilities. Besides in some special cases, you may only change your Job by interacting with a crystal of the divine system. From what I learned, there are starting sses like my [Fighter] and Sakamoto-sans [Scout] and as we progress forward, more advance sses would unlock. While the other three were choosing their new Jobs, I took the opportunity to ask Elrick for his status board as a reference to mine. He gave me his ID with his usual smile, not dropping it in public at all costs. cing it on my bracelets chain, the blue screen with Elricks status board appeared before me.Elrick''s Status Board Profile: Name: Elrick von Karstein Level: 41 Race: Human Age: 21 Years Job: Pdin Status: Health: 1199/1199 Mana: 792/792 Strength: 531 Intelligence: 543 Vitality: 737 Wisdom: 704 Agility: 491 Stamina: 811/811 Effects: None Skill: Magic Skill and rted [Mana Efficiency Lv. 2] [Mana Control Lv. 5] [Arcane Mind Lv. 4] [Holy Magic Lv. 5] [Water Magic Lv. 3] [Chant Revocation Lv. 1] Physical skill and rted [Sword Technique Lv. 7] [Sword Mastery Lv. 5] [Spear Technique Lv. 5] [Spear Mastery Lv. 4] [Archery Technique Lv. 3] [Archery Mastery Lv. 2] [Shield Technique Lv. 5] [Shield Mastery Lv. 4] [Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Mana Strike Lv. 4] [Stamina Strike Lv. 3]Senses and movement skill [Stealth Lv. 3] [uracy Correction Lv. 3] [Concentration Lv. 2] [Prediction Lv. 5] [Danger Perception Lv. 2] [Probability Correction Lv. 3] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 6] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Night Vision Lv. 1] [Presence Killer Lv. 2] [Evasion Lv. 6] [Acrobatic Lv. 5] [Ally Defender Lv. 4]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 6] [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] [Fire Resistance Lv. 3] [Water Resistance Lv. 3] [Earth Resistance Lv. 3] [Wind Resistance Lv. 3] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Mana Recovery Lv. 3] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 3] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.3] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3]Other [Dancing Lv. 4] [Musician Lv. 4] [Identify Blocker Lv. 5] [Identify Lv. 1] [Defenders Aura Lv. 2] [Noble Aura Lv. 2] [Battle Mind Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 6] [Riding Lv. 3] Ability List: Job abilities [Aggression] [Holy Guard] [Shining de]Sword abilities [sh] [Swift Cut] [Power sh] [Bleeding Edge] [Duelists Counter] [Cmus Shredder]Spear abilities [Pierce] [sh Spiral] [Sweeping Farewell] [Tempest Swirl] [Perforate Stab] Achery abilities [Arrow Shot] [Curved Pursuer] [Long Flight]Shield abilities [Guard] [Shield Bash] [Shield Wall] [Shield Charge] [Air Shield] Spell List: Job spells [Calm Mind] [Veil of Light]Custom spells [Apply Light] [Holy Shield] [Apply Holy] [Create Water] [Greater Create Water] [Cleanse Clothes]Holy spells [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] Water spells [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] Defenders Aura A skill that emits an aura of protection around the user. The user receives a certain amount of Health damage when a party member is damaged. The user may choose who to defend and when to deactivate it. Deactivates automatically when the users Health drops below 30% Scary dangerous. Good thing this guy is on our side. Once it was my turn, I gave Elrick his card back and then went to the crystal. cing my hand on it, I could feel my mana once again being drained by the crystal as it uses it to analyze me. Once the white glow appeared, I said in my head Open Job Menu to make the menu appear on the crystal. Weekly Job Change Limit: 3/3 Previous Jobs: [Fighter] Main Job: [Fighter] Avable Jobs Job: Spearman Requirements: [Fighter] Job tree, [Spear Technique Lv. 1] [Spear Mastery Lv. 1] Acquirement Benefits: Strength increase, Agility Increase, [Spear Technique] proficiency, [Enhanced Agility Growth] proficiency, [Enhanced Stamina Growth] proficiency Main Job Benefits: None Job: Frencer Requirements: None Acquirement Benefits: Health increase, Strength increase, Vitality increase, Agility increase, Stamina increase Main Job Benefits: None Meh, disappointing choices. To have Jobs avable for you to pick, you have to fulfill certain requirements. Most of the time it all depends on how far your status board has progressed but Jobs like [Knight] or [Pdin] requires you to be knighted. It''s a bit daunting to imagine the number of Jobs that are possible, but that''s where the fun starts. The thought of unlocking a rare or unique ss has piqued my interest enough that I need to start nning things out when I finally level up. I choose the Job [Spearman], I called out. Will you change your Job to [Spearman]? Instead of a confirmation screen appearing on the crystal, I received a message from the System to confirm my choice. Yes. Individual [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] has acquired Job [Spearman] Attributes have increased due to Job acquirement Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Spear Technique Lv. 3] evolved into [Spear Technique Lv. 4] Will you set Job [Spearman] as your Main Job? Yes. Individual [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] has switched his Main Job to [Spearman] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change In this world, every skill has a breakpoint where you cant increase that skills level any further without fulfilling a requirement to break through it. Usually, it''s something extremely inconvenient and annoying to do. For example, my [Spear Technique] will only breakthrough to level four if I kill a certain number of enemies by using my spear abilities. Ourbat instructors exined that we have to reduce the enemys Health to zero with something like [Pierce] or [sh Spiral], otherwise it wouldn''t count. Like every RPG, some game mechanics just have to have some tedious requirement to unlock something. Urgh, usually I hate it when game designers implement these things into something, just to prolong gamey. At least, this requirement can be fulfilled, naturally, from just yingI-I mean, fighting. Yeah, fighting Anyways, besides naturally fulfilling the requirement, there is also the option of breaking through by changing your Job and gaining the proficiency bonus from them. While the System doesn''t show you the "proficiency bar" and how far you have progressed in it, we do know that it exists. The System says it, after all. Proficiency requirement fulfilled, thats exactly what the System told me when my skill [Spear Technique] evolved. Logically, you can interpret something from this. To upgrade a skill, you need to increase the proficiency of the skill to its maximum amount, while fulfilling any breakthrough requirement. However, it seems you canpletely avoid this using the Job System. By just acquiring a new Job, I was able to avoid killing anything to level [Spear Technique] up. There is also the Skill Point System that we [Otherworldly Visitors] have. I bet we can avoid the tediousness of the System with that, too. Once you acquire a Job, it will be saved in your Job history and you can freely switch to any that you have already acquired. Some Jobs also have Job specific skills, abilities, and spells that can only be granted when its your main Job. The "Main Job" is the one that is shown on your status board, ID, and party UI. While it is smart to gather as many Jobs as you can, sometimes it is better to strive for quality and to unlock advance Jobs for the actual OP stuff. Elricks [Pdin] is a prime example of this, granting him three extra abilities and two new spells. Alright, everybody is finished, so goodbye! jumping off the couch, Hanazawa made her way out of the room with unrestrained speed. Lady Asaka, I must escort you, so I beg you to wait for me outside, upon hearing that, Hanazawa stopped for a moment and groaned. Hurry up, or Ill leave you behind, she muttered while she left. After she left, I could hear Amelia mumble So, thats the other saintess before she flinched back from the gaze of Elrick. She bid us farewell and then went back to her paperwork. The rest of us also started to leave the room, now that we were done here. However, before I could leave the room, Elrick called out to me while filling out a document on the counter. This was likely the report that he must hand to his superiors. Lord Tatsuya, I have something to ask of you, putting his feather pen down for a second, he turned to me, now without his usual business-like smile. I unconsciously tensed up myself from this sharp eyes, "What is it, Sir Elrick?" I would like to say that I disapprove of your actions towards Lady Asaka, today, his expression was stern, ready to scrutinize whatever I will say to his words. As you must know, the holy state of the church of Aurena, Aureolis, worship the Goddess of Light as their main god. We take our faith very seriously and holy magic practitioners are very respected here. He stopped his speech for a second to resume a praying pose, before continuing, It goes without saying that people that bear the Goddess of Lights blessing in the form of a title, like [Saint Candidate], are worshipped as if they are our goddess representative on human grounds. Once themoners learn of Lady Asakas role as a saint candidate, then they will not take it lightly if somebody spreads hearsay about her. He stopped praying, opened his eyes and curved his lips back into his noble smile, I know Lady Asakas brash personality, so I will not fault you for your outburst, however, I would like to ask that you not do this again, especially in public eyes. Even the church cannot save you from this sort of misunderstanding. A chill ran down my spine, I could feel my forehead wet from cold sweat. Elricks cold gaze and harsh words stirred both my body and imagination into action. His words pierced my mind, sending forth images of peasant mobs chasing me down with pitchforks and torches, trying to punish me for speaking out against Hanazawa. They will not stop until I was ashes. I gulped from that very thought and the fear that was assaulting my soul right now. Only once we enter the Empire or the other human Kingdoms, will you not have to fear being burned on a stake. However, while we are in Aureolis, you must take care of what you say. A Hero is nothingpared to a Saint here, a shock went through my body when he ced a hand on my shoulder. I will protect you as much as I can, but you must remember that my real orders are to protect Lady Asaka and Lady Aiko. That is my duty as a knight of Aurena. Thanks for the warningI guess? Still, with your strength, you could have simply stated a threat. You didnt have to exin everything to me, I said while trying to form a smile as best as I could. "Threats are counterproductive if I wish to make allies for myself and my house. Your potential to outgrow me is obvious, and this is a great way for me to have you owe me a favor," he released his hand my shoulder and threw away all the tension that he had just a while ago. "I am not your enemy, Lord Tatsuya. Your role in opposing the demonkins aligns with my goal to protect Aureolis and my home. Besides, if you don''t cause any problems then I bet even his majesty, the Emperor, will support you. Suppress your emotions and think of all the benefits you may reap." He he, that does sound good, although the tension in my body hasnt vanished yet, theck of Elricks pressuring aura gave me some room to say something. However, I think most of us want to leave this world once we are done with our task. I personally wish to taste a certain beverage in my world, again. Elrick nodded for a moment, content with my answer, That is alright. I hope we will have a pleasant cooperation, Hero Tatsuya Nagata. He went back to filling out his document, finally dismissing me. My legs automatically dragged my body out of the building. My mind was solely upied with fleeing the scene, that I registered nothing else. I didnt know how I got out, I didnt know if the garrisons lounge was empty or not, I didnt know if Elrick even watched me walk out. Oi, Tatsuya! I woke up with an Ah! after somebody grabbed me by the shoulder. Dude, your gambeson ispletely soaked in sweat. How the hell is that possible?! I turned my head around, noticing my best friend Kyouya wiping my sweat off his hand. The sight of his disgusted face and struggle to clean his hand was amusing enough to release all the tension inside me. I sighed in relief but both my breathing and heartbeat still needed time to calm down, "God damn, it''s good to see you again, Kyouya." Hold, on! Dont hug me, dude! Kyouya took out the shield that he, for some reason, always carries around and presses it against my body, blocking my hug. What the fuck is wrong with you? Hearing him say that made me finally burst out inughter, Ha ha, nothing, nothing. It was just so hot in that room just nowhuh? Where is Sakamoto-san? Kyouyas suspicion wasntpletely gone but he understood that I didnt want to answer what happened when I talked with Elrick, She went back to Aiko and the other girls. If youre curious, Mikami went back to his mage training and Hanazawa went back to her room, after waiting for 5 minutes. Well, I guess thats better for me. Well, whatever,e on lets go, I told Kyouya. Huh? Wait! Exin yourself before telling me to follow you somewhere," he called me out before I could walk off. "I have other things to do too, Tatsuya. You can''t always drag me around wherever you want?" "Pff, as if you have anything interesting to do. You only want to go back to Sakamoto-san," my words obviously caught him off-guard. "We have something more important to do that your little friendship-making, bro." Kyouya''s face was obviously annoyed that I mentioned his stuff with Sakamoto-san but I ignored it, "What is so important that we have to do it now? he asked. We are departing the church for the dungeon in two days, Monday, or Fireday, will be the day that we will finally enter our first dungeon, as tomorrow is Restday. We have to train ourselves before then, Kyouya. We need to be stronger as soon as possible. No cking off anymore." Kyouya was silently contemting my words, trying to understand what I meant with it, That important, huh? Coffee isnt the only thing driving you forwards anymore, huh? I gave a nod to his response, "We absolutely need to be stronger to survive in the future. At all costs!" Kyouya shrugged to my answer but began following me nheless, saying A bit of prep before the big day sounds like a good idea making me smile as we began making our way towards our chambers to grab the rest of our gear. I need to be stronger. Much stronger than Elrick. Even stronger than the Knight-Commander! I will not be burned on a stake in this world! _____________________________________________Hestia''s Status Board at the time this chapter happened Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Young Dragon Age: 0 Months Status: Health: 100/100 Mana: 302/302 Strength: 46 Intelligence: 39 Vitality: 26 Wisdom: 30 Agility: 66 Stamina: 47/47 Effects: None Skill Points: 550 Skill: Magic skill and rted [Mana Control Lv. 3] [Holy Magic Lv. 4] [Fire Magic Lv. 3] [Earth Magic Lv. 3] [Primal Magics]Physical skill and rted [Mana Strike Lv. 2] [Enhanced ws Lv. 1] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 1] Senses and movemetn skill [Stealth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 1]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1]Other [Identify Lv. 3] [Cooking Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 2]. Spell List: Holy spell [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite]Fire spell [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] Earth spell [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike]The Light spell [Shine] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Chapter 42: A spar among friends. Chapter 42: A spar among friends. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dark Magic Lv. 6] [Unarmed Technique Lv. 2] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Prediction Lv. 6] [Tracking Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 6] [Evasion Lv. 6] [Acrobatics Lv. 6] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 2] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 2] [Identify Lv. 6] gained Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Chant Revocation Lv. 9] evolved into [Chant Revocation Lv. 10]. 50 SP remaining Abilities acquired: [Just Blink] [Shadow Descent] Spell acquired: [Shadow Snake] Are you really sure about this? a high-pitched voice asked me, skeptically. Of course, otherwise it would not be a fair fight, correct? I responded to the girls question, unwaveringly requesting that she not hold back her strength. A week has gone by and the only thing you fought was a kobold, and you finished it off with [Fire]. Your hands are trembling, your eyes have grown sharper, and your tail is on constant alert! Two days have gone by since Hestia gained [Toxin Secretion] and Miss Tasianna bought the ice skills. We were currently standing in arge arena Hestia created using earth magic. I stood at one corner, staring at her scratching her messy hair. I, Saori Segawa, was currently pointing out the many symptoms of [Battle Frenzy] that Hestia was showing since yesterday when she instantly killed a kobold. Prior, I was only able to observe it once. Initially, when she exined it to me, I dismissed it as a tantrum since I thought she was unhappy that I was taking all the monster kills. However, once I learned that it was a problem, I made sure to ask her about the details again. Now, they are resurfacing. Constantly sharpening her ws to destress, a tail that restlessly swings around like a pendulum, and overly energetic behavior. Like a certain coffee addict that I knew, she was showing signs of withdrawal; in this case, it was theck of a good fight to unwind herself. My dear friend, Hestia, was extremely close to being inflicted by the status ailment [Battle Frenzy (Minor)]. You know how dangerous my spells are, Saori, she argued. We are only sparring, Hestia, I pinched my fingers together to remind her of the reason why we were doing this. You are this close to having [Battle Frenzy]e active and as you can see; we have not found anything that can fulfill your urge to fight. As promised, I made sure to control my urge to gain experience. Ever since I gained the power to fight by myself, I wanted to progress faster and faster. Strong enough so I dont have to rely on Hestia too much. Unfortunately, before we gained these party bracelets, the only way for me to gain experience was to be the one to kill the monster. Seeing as all I ever did in my second life was to scout monsters, my detection skills have steadily outpaced Hestias, allowing me to strike any prey down first. It was inconsiderate and who knows what will happen when [Battle Frenzy] worsens. To prevent that, we would hunt together when we arent using the idol concert strategy. However, a week has gone by since we fought those trolls and we have not found a single D rank or higher monster. If Hestia cant get excited or engaged in a battle, then it wont get rid of her battle instincts. If she wanted to earn experience, then all she needed to do was to activate [Spark me Veil] and jump into a horde of weak monsters. She could literally fall asleep and wake up unharmed with one- or two-level ups if she wanted to. Hestia requires stimtion from fighting strong opponents or through exciting hunts to keep herself stable. Its a problematic trait to have but living in a forest filled with monsters makes it easy to manageis what I thought. [Alright, Miss Tasianna please hide in this pocket,] I called Tasianna over. [M-Must I really have to do this, Madam Saori?] she hesitantly flew onto my shoulder, fear clearly shown on her face. [I-I cant imagine being able to survive Princess Hestias attacks.] I have decided that I will put Miss Tasiannas newly found power to the test. When I agreed to have Miss Tasianna join us, I knew that she wasn''t a fighter. She was a simple maid that served a family and barely ever had any fighting experience. She showed the determination to train herself up to bes somebody that can protect others, especially as it is her way to atone for her past failings. She has not neglected her magical training since we met. Besides her dedication to serving Hestia as a maid, she is also teaching us a newnguage and lecturing us about various mechanics of the System. The amount of work she''s been doing is admirable and I praise it from the depths of my soul. I respect hardworking individuals and Tasianna is somebody that deserves it. It goes without saying that she was ted when she learned that she could buy [Ice Magic] and [Cryokinesis] from the Skill Shop. ording to my two magicalpanions, [Ice Magic] is a hybrid skill simr to [Lava Magic]. It requires the user to have [Wind Magic Lv. 10] and [Water Magic Lv. 10] for it to unlock in the first ce, however, Tasianna seems to have skipped that part for some reason. We also learned that Hestia seems to be extremely susceptible to ice spells, just like she is weak to dark and water magic. Besides receiving more damage, when her body temperature lowers, her senses and movements are dulled by a seconds dy. She can mitigate it with [Body Temperature Control] but that requires mana to be used. There was no better opponent to test Tasiannas powers than Hestia. She gained a lot of levels from our power leveling and we needed to see how well we can fight together.Tasianna''s Status Board Profile: Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 36 Race: Fairy Age: 87 Years Job: Mage Status: Health: 552/552 (+80) Mana: 2178/2178 (+427) Strength: 65 (+23) Intelligence: 873 (+175) Vitality: 75 (+39) Wisdom: 559 (+92) Agility: 608 (+157) Stamina: 414/414 (+102) Effects: None Skill Points: 0 Skill: Magic skills and rted [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 6] [Ice Magic Lv. 2] (New) [Water Magic Lv. 6] [Wind Magic Lv. 2] [Chant Revocation Lv. 4] [Silent Casting Lv. 1] (New) [Mental Warfare Lv. 2]Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 2] [Prediction Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 1] (New) [Night Vision Lv. 2] [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 3] [Flight eleration Lv. 1] (New) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 1] (New) [Concentration Lv. 4]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Stat growths and rted [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Stamina Enforcement Lv. 1] (New)Other [Identify Lv. 2] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 1] (New) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 4] [Cryokinesis] (New) [Telepathy] Spell List: Custom Magic [Create Water] [Greater Create Water]Ice Magic [Ice Spike] [Frozen Shield]Water spells [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent]Wind spells [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] From the 2100 SP, she had avable to spend, she spent 700 SP for [Cryokinesis] and 650 for [Ice Magic]. With the rest, she bought the other stat growth skills that she still needed. However, as a fairy, her Health and Vitality growths were pretty abysmal, to begin with, so taking the "enforcement" skills for a t increase in her stats were better. Fairies only needed to prevent their Mana from dropping to zero to survive but under the influence of the System, once their Health dropped to zero, they will fall unconscious. It would be safer to have it increase regardless of its niche use. Speaking of limited usage, Tasianna chose topletely ignore her Strength stat. With me and Hestia around, it was unnecessary to increase her least used stat. [Alright, so what are the rules again, Saori?] Hestia asked while shrugging her shoulders. [Everyone may be liberal with their skill and spell usage,] I pointed a finger up. [Of course, please be careful of inflicting lethal damage. Once your Health reaches 25% then you must forfeit the battle.] [Yeah, thanks for the advantage,] Hestia said sarcastically with augh. I ignored her obvious concerns and continued raising my finger count from one to two, then to three, [Your winning condition is to subdue both of us with that 25% Health rule or through submission. While ours will be to steal your party bracelet.] Hestia nced at the bracelet around her left wrist, now understanding the goal of this spar [Ahhh, I get it. In other words, instead of focusing on offense, you want me to concentrate on my defense.] I nodded, [Miss Tasianna will stay by your side in the future, but it will not hurt to practice defending yourself while alone. You know that my skill set only allows me to be useful when I go into the midst of a battle, which means I need to be better with dodging attacks.] Aside from [Dark Tendrils] and [Shadow Clones], my skill and spell list are skewed towards infiltration and killing. When I was choosing my evolution choices, I had three choices that I could have taken. Those choices were: [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo], [Young Fenrir], and [Young Guardian Inugami]. Young Shadowstalker Cadejo An immature ck-furred wolf with eyes of blood red that appear like mist when they melt into the veil of the night. These wolf monsters use their extreme bloodlust to eviscerate any monsters that dare to challenge them. These wolves have no predators, as anything is prey when these monsters begin hunting. Rank C Young Fenrir An immature mystical wolf type monster that is a descendant of the wolf monster Belzac. Using their enhanced magical powers, they prey on their enemies with the tricks of the god of darkness and fangs of the goddess of monsters. Rank B Young Guardian Inugami An immature mystical wolf type monster that acts as a guardian for a single person. While fighting together with their ward, they gain enhanced abilities and parameters. Their abilities skyrocket when their ward is close to death, finally disying all their destructive might. Rank C I had a hard time deciding on which evolution would benefit me the most even when I only had two real choices. Like Hestia, SP was more important to me than the extra stats that I could have gotten with evolving into the rank B monster [Young Fenrir]. During the time when Hestia was recuperating after the troll battle, I had the time to look through the Skill Shop for some more skills. Unfortunately, there was nothing that immediately caught my eyes. Compared to Hestias and Tasiannas more "colorful" and varied skills, my status board was pretty simple. My magical potential wasn''t very high, although, it is increasing. I have also put more focus on improving them, but I was still conflicted about buying other magic skills, even after I had Tasianna teach me how to use magic. Buying [Space-Time Magic] further deteriorated my confidence as a magician. I had more practice and more mana, but it still was exhausting. Hestia makes magic casting seem so easy; I couldnt help butpare her with myself. But it wasnt good to do that. My mother always told me thatparing oneself to others can be useful for motivation but that I had to choose the correct person. My family wasnt wealthy, but my fathers profession as a firefighter did earn us enough money to enjoy our lives in an expensive city like Yokohama. We hadfortable lives, but it never was enough for a trip outside Japan, just because our medical bills and my tuition costs didnt give us too many options. That, unfortunately, changed when my father died during work. My parents did a terrible job with our savings and the survivor benefits we got onlysted for a few years. My mother couldnt function properly, and working was forbidden at the school that I attended. Until I got my position at Shirako High School, I couldnt help but be envious of everybody without money and family problems. I wish it hadnt affected me so much butining about unfairness was a very teenager-like thing to do, unfortunately. I tookfort in the times that I could shout and cry in a tantrum. Comparing my mediocre magic abilities to Hestia''s was simr toparing my family''s situation to a "normal" one. It would be an impossible task to catch up with a person that improved at such a high speed. So, instead, I chose something that I was good at. It wasn''t my dream to be a teacher, but it was a stepping stone to fulfill my father''s wish. I could earn good money by being an amazing teacher at a private high school where people with massive amounts of throw-away money send their children. I would slowly build up our savings through this job and when we had enough, then I would take a vacation and go around ces with my mother. We would take pictures, eat exotic food, and be happy for my father, who wasnt there anymore. I took that decision to heart, so instead of choosing magic, I chose to specialize myselfpletely with what my body was best suited for. I have one magic element that I can use well, and I have skills thatplement it well, so why should I not choose the option to help me master it? Hestias tip was correct: why must we fight if we can take them out before we even engage in the first ce?. Why must the mage be the bait, when the assassin can y everything before it gets to that point. Why should I support Hestia by defending her with [Young Guardian Inugami] when she can do it better? No, to protect my friend, I should do what I can do best. Take the initiative with [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo] and shred any soul willing to threaten us before they can even move a muscle. If I am forced to fight, then this will be the path that I will walk on. Sanctuary! casting her [The Light] spell, a holy barrier encapsted Hestia under its protective light. [I guess we are also fighting in our humanized form, right? How about you turn back into your [Humanize Lv. 5] version, so you dont have [Humanized (Moderate)]?] Fighting in our monster forms was possible but I suggested that we should practice as humans. Once we enter the elven kingdom, it would be better to stay in our humanized forms to avoid misunderstandings. We could use some fighting practice in this form. [I expected you to be confident, but now you are looking down at me, Hestia] I said with exasperation. [Fine, I lose too much mana in [Humanized Lv. 6]s form anyways.] With that said, I transformed back into [Humanized Lv. 4]s form. The edge of my vision registered ck hair appearing around my eyes, growing long enough that it restricted my vision. The cold air assaulting my naked face suddenly disappeared, reced by a cozy mantle of wolf hair. [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] My body also started to transform, elongating my ws and strengthening my muscles. The fur on my body also started to grow, making it difficult to wear my dress at this point. I chose this form as it was the only one where my mana regeneration could fullypensate for the mana cost of keeping [Humanize] active. Also, my [Humanized (Moderate)] degraded to [Humanized (Minor)], leaving me now with 2/3rd of my monster forms stats. I now had more Strength, Vitality, Wisdom, Agility, and Stamina than Hestia, however, by only a small amount. This wouldnt equalize Hestias immense mana capacity and Intelligence, but it gave me a small advantage with my own niche. [Alright, Im ready,] I stated while loosening my neck. [You?] At that moment, eight magic circles appeared around Hestias silhouette, ready to shoot out holy, fire, earth, and wind spells at me, [Ready.]. [Miss Tasianna, stick with me and follow our n,] my body tensed up after it saw Hestias smirk. [Using [Telepathy] will use up our precious mana so you must react properly, despite my silence.] ["M-Must my first battle really be against our Princess that we swore to serve? Gulp, I-I understand. I will do my best,"] Tasianna said with trembling hands. [Hestias Retainer] validated our role as servants in the eye of the System but Hestia, the person we are supposed to serve, acts nothing like a master. I might have teased her about it when we found out about it just to help her calm down from forcing her to relive her unpleasant memories, but I would have probably hated it if we turned our rtionship into that. It was morefortable and fun to asionally pamper her than to entertain the idea 24/7. Tasianna, on the other hand, believed that our master and servant rtionship was simr to what would happen on Earth, so she didnt have much toin about. I and Hestia are indulging her in that idea, but we needed to find a way to persuade her to think otherwise. Understanding that Tasianna grew up with a different mentality, it would be prudent to not force her into our thinking. Neither do we want her to force us to act how she would like us to. [Ahh, I swore to protect, Princess Hestia, but now I must fight her. Just imagining hurting her makes me anxious.] simr to Hestia, Tasianna has a bad habit of overthinking things. [There is a saying from Earth that I would like to use here, If you have no confidence in life, you are twice defeated. With confidence, you have won even before you have started,] I said with a smile while my eyes are still glued at Hestia. [It is a quote from a famous man from Earths history, Marcus Cicero. I like your optimism, Miss Tasianna, but cast your fear away if you even believe for a second that you could hurt Hestia while shes serious.] [Y-Yes! I ept your wisdom with gratitude, Madam Saori!] Tasianna said, tensing up from what I said. Knowing Hestia, she won''t treat this too seriously, otherwise, we wouldnt have much of a chance. This is the girl that created a storage full of lethal toxins, survived a point-nk mana cannon shot, and fought off two giant trolls simultaneously and easily won. While I had to fight three at once, I still had a very hard time even with Hestias fire support. I understood it. Even if Hestia were to hold back, my natural instincts told me that it was foolish to do this. My body didnt want to fight, and it couldnt stop telling me that this was a risky idea. However, this isnt the time to cower. This was my time to test myself against Hestia and it was also a great time to improve my skills! If I couldnt find the trust in my own power, then what have I been training for? Asking to fight her when shes this close to awakening [Battle Frenzy] would be dangerous, and I would usually dissuade others from endangering themselves. However, I trust that shell be able to control herself and without a bit of risk, nothing great can be achieved. Did I just use two famous quotes in a span of a minute? He, the wisdom from books gained is a life-long possession, I said to myself while smiling. I disconnected my telepathic link with Hestia and steeled my will. Let me show you everything I learned, my friend! A note from AbyssRaven I''ve given Saori a solo battle recently and now she''s teaming up with Tasianna to fight the raid boss that is Hestia?! How will she win this? Do you guys have any ideas? Will she even stand a chance at all?! Actually, I would like to hear if you guys can guess how the fight will progress and end. For reference, you have Tasianna''s status board in this chapter, Saori''s status board in chapter 36 + her update in this chapter, and Hestia''s status board in chapter 38. You guys know Hestia''s strengths and weaknesses, so let''s see if you guys can guess correctly. ^^ If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(28) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 43: Cadejo and Fairy vs. Spark Inferno Dragon. Chapter 43: Cadejo and Fairy vs. Spark Inferno Dragon. Severing the telepathic link between us was the signal for Hestia to start fighting. Still hiding under her [Sanctuary] barrier, she shot out one [me Spear] to show that she acknowledged my challenge. Dodging it, I cast [Haste] on myself. Despite the high mana cost and my rtively low mana pool, I still found the effects of that spell good enough to warrant using it. Speeding up my movements might be the only way for me to dodge Hestia''s "firework show" if I can''t cast [Shadow Dash] in time. Like Hestia, with [Chant Revocation Lv. 10], I don''t have to do ever do the Incantation part of spell casting ever again, which means that I can cast spells nearly instantaneously. Of course, once it was ready to activate. Once my spell was finished, Tasianna started casting and shooting [Ice Spike] around the arena, piercing the ice spells into the rock. These ice projectiles were freezing to the touch and lethal, as they wererge enough to drill a hole through somebodys stomach. Once she was finished, the arena was littered with shadows that I could use my spells on. Previously, the area where we are currently fighting at was just an empty field of rock and earth. Most of the trees had to be cut down or bulldozed away just so we had enough space to fight in. Without any trees in the vicinity, the chance of a forest fire was lowered but it also took away locations that I could use [Shadow Dash], [Dark Tendrils], and [Shadow Snake] at. ["You didn''t have to do this, guys,"] Hestia called us out while scratching her head. ["If you had asked, I would have dly made some rocks for shadows."] Knowing that we weren''t willing to talk, Hestia simply activated all her buff spells without waiting for us to answer. Heh, all those buffing spells are really unfair. Her stats are skyrocketing. Giving Hestia liberal use of her spells and skills meant having to fight against a fully buffed dragon girl. Those buffing spells helped mepete with the trolls, and now I have to fight against it. Only when your own tools are directed at you, will you recognize how powerful they are. However, I nned for that. Activating [Shadow Armament], I shrouded my whole body in a misty dark cloak. [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] ["Madam Saori, the red mist around your eyes has just gottenrger,"] Tasianna stated. It seems the mana around my eyes tended to turn red whenever I fight; visible enough that you could even see it in the darkness. The cloud of red mana might have grownrger due to fusing with [Shadow Armament]. ["I don''t know what you guys are thinking about but try doing that under suppressive fire!"] noticing that we were slowing the battle down, Hestia began shooting out multiple [me Spear] at us. Using [Haste]''s effects, I slipped through each spell''s trajectory, dancing around this firework. Hestia showed a thumbs up and smiled, ["I wish you could show some of those moves when we dance together, Saori! I''ll turn up the difficulty of this bullet hell, ok?"] With that said, a wall of earth erupted from the ground and sent me up into the air before I could react to it. Multiple different projectiles were then shot at me like a machinegun, aiming to take advantage of myck of aerial movements. However, knowing this would have been possible, Tasianna already prepared a [Frozen Shield] spell beforehand. Casting the spell, arge tower shield made of ice began blocking some of the shots. ["Ahh! It''s melting! My shield is melting too fast!"] Tasianna cried in panic. That''s all the time I need, Tasianna! I said internally. One string; grab my arm and pull me down! Dark Tendrils! Locking my eyes on one of the shadows created by Tasianna''s spells, a dark tendril shot out of the ground, towards my direction. ["As if I will let you, Saori!"] shouting those words, a [Sacred Smite] flew out of Hestia''s hand and dispersed my spell upon contact. Yet, that is exactly what I needed her to do. As she used [Sacred Smite] instead of [Holy Smite], the shining projectile didnt stop after destroying my spells but continued flying, all while shining a brilliant light bright enough to project a shadow of myself onto the ice shield. Turning my head around, I immediately shrouded Tasianna with [Shadow Armament] and then used [Shadow Dash] to enter the realm of darkness with her, escaping the bombardment before it destroyed the shield. ["Stay calm like always, Miss Tasianna."] Iforted my fairypanion sitting in one of my dress'' pockets. ["Yes, it''s like the other times. I just need to stay put and let you guide us out of here."] Tasianna meekly responded. The dark world wasn''t pleasant for anybody joining me for the ride. They could neither see nor were they able to move without me. While it is convenient to use this to transport everybody to a new location, it was also unclear what would happen if they identally let go of me. Shaking those thoughts away, I swiftly swam through the dark sea and jumped out of a hole to re-enter the world of light. "Bwah?!" the first thing I heard was a cute yelp. Still only half-way out of the shadow, the person who gave off that surprised cry immediately used her tail to attack me, probably having noticed me with [Prediction] or [Detection Sensor]. Still, under the effect from [Haste], my reflexes responded by grabbing her tail, using it as leverage to pull myself out of the shadow world. Now fully outside, I jumped over the kick that was aimed at my stomach. Turning her body around for the kick, the girl with brilliant crimson hair dressed in a blue dress finally noticed me. As our eyes collided with each other, I activated my [Bloodlust] and [Terror Aura] at the same time. While I couldnt activate [Bloodlust]''s secondary effect, as I wasn''t actually trying to kill Hestia, it still projected the raw bloodlust that my race [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo] could freely emit. "Kyaaaaa!" Hestia unconsciously let out a loud shout in a panic, enough that her shivering body forced her to jump backward instead of attacking me. A good thing to know when you fight Hestia is that when something doesnt go ording to her n, then she will panic. Although, with all those parallel minds, she can quickly recover from it in a millisecond by having them pilot her body. It must be infuriating to know that she can even react to a surprise attack if the ambusher gives her even a tiny fraction of time to react to it. Fortunately for me, I also knew that the girl can be a bit of a scaredy-cat. Her first instinct when she''s confronted with something she''s scared of isn''t to attack but to dodge backward and assess the situation. Her defensive skills and her parallel minds are enough to respond to any attacks during this window of vulnerability, though, so she''s rarely in danger. This, of course, doesn''t work against her phobia, though. During the time that Hestia needed to readjust herself, I was already finished with my next spell [Dark Bolt]. Conjuring up a dark elemental missile, instead of shooting it at my opponent, I grabbed it with my shadow covered hand. Using [Shadow Armament] once more, I ordered the spell to transform into a dagger and then jumped at Hestia to continue the attack. Hestias crippling weakness to dark magic helped me with my attack. Her [Draconic Barrier] would protect her body from most attacks, but it couldnt stop the burning sensation on her skin inflicted by dark magic spells. She might have bought [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] but it only made her a bit more resistant to my dark spells. It frustrated her that despite enduring so many of my spells, she wasnt able to get that skill naturally. Well, it was inconvenient outside a battle, but it was very good to know when I have to fight her. The bracelet is close enough to be grabbed! "What the hell! Why are you taking this so seriously, huh, Saori?!" evading all my sword strikes, the girl called me out for my actions. "This is supposed to be a spar! If you''re gonna be like this, then don''t me me for having you smell like burned hair for a week!" Having said that, Hestia gnashed her teeth together, creating a spark. ["Princess Hestia, please wait! I''m here, too!"] the desperate plea from Tasianna was left unheard. ["Quickly! Tasianna. Left. Now!"] I shouted. Dodging backward Hestia closed her mouth, allowed the spark to build up unperturbed. Realizing that my attempt was thwarted, I threw the [Dark Bolt] dagger at her. She caught it before it hit her head but immediately dropped it like a hot rod. Meanwhile, Tasianna shot an [Ice Spike] to my left as I ordered. Using the flying projectiles shadow, I cast [Dark Tendrils] on it and let then grab me, dragging me out of Hestia''s dragon breath. ["Spark Inferno st!"] A breath attack,rge enough to be called a me rocket, smoothly burst out of Hestia''s mouth and narrowly caught me by the tail, singeing off a few hairs. Once it passed me, it flew through the [Sanctuary] barrier and then destroyed a part of the arenas wall, causing the forest to once again catch on fire because of mypanion''s irresponsible usage of fire. I also would like to note that she can burst up into me when she''s angry or annoyed...literally. ["Oi, Hestia. I told you this was a spar!"] I reconnected my telepathic link to scold her for her reckless attacks. ["A bit slower and I would have lost my tail! Were you trying to kill me there?!"] ["Then tell me what that [Bloodlust] activation was supposed to be, huh?"] she spoke while stomping the ground and shaking her fist. ["Besides, I could have thrown that inferno st out the moment Tasianna cast her spell. I deliberately waited for you two to figure something out. You guys never were in danger in the first ce!"] ["So that was revenge for that scare?!"] I spat out befuddled. ["Wasn''t that too extreme?! You destroyed a section of the wall and the forest is on fire...again!"] ["The forest will live. Ever heard of sh-and-burn agriculture? The trees will regrow stronger and mightier,"] she dismissed my environmental concerns with a wave of a hand. ["Enough of that, tell me how did you do it? How did you escape that bombardment and entered my barrier?"] I raised a brow, mumbled to Tasianna, "shield", before answering Hestia''s question. ["It was thanks to you, of course."] She tilted her head at my answer, brows frowned in a questioning look, so I had to continue, ["It was your [Sacred Smite], Hestia. Once it dispersed my [Dark Tendrils], it projected my shadow onto the shield. I used it to [Shadow Dash] to the shadow under your feet, which is being cast by the sun."] Hestia looked under herself, noticing her shadow and sighed in exasperation, ["That''s stupid. Your shadow wasn''t even connected to the ground and you can still do that?"] I shrugged, ["The shadow world doesn''t follow the rules of the light world, after all."] Simply saying, "I guess", Hestia readied herself back into a fighting stance. Compared to her more carefree pose during that firework show, her current one suggested that she had no intentions of dispelling [Sanctuary], willing to fight me up-close and personal. ws ready to defend herself up close, her legs postured to jump at me at any time, and her right wing was spread out with multiple magic circles ready to activate. ["Make sure to avoid getting mauled by my ws. I can heal you up, even your heart, if your Health doesn''t drop to zero."] her eyes were razor-sharp, and her smirk seemed to have disappeared. ["Just make sure to dodge anything thates to your head. I don''t know if I can heal memories."] ["If you could, you would have healed yours a long time ago,"] I said. ["..."] Hestia''s mouth was agape, as she slowly recovered from my words. ["That will probably be the only time that you will be able to hurt me today, Saori. I thought you were the adult here."] ["I once overheard from my students that you should banter a bit when you fight against each in video games,"] from my memories, I could remember Nagata-kun and Mikami-kun continuously bantering with each other after they yed together thest night. Obviously, as a teacher, I had to warn them not to do that when their studies are that much more important. Still, it was amusing to watch them being sopetitive with each other, so much so, that I questioned why they were ying together when they obviously didn''t like it. ["You have interesting students, Segawa-sensei. Never heard you talk about them much until now though, he he,"] letting her guard down from my joke, I was able to buy me and Tasianna a bit more time. ["There was never a need to do so, Atsuko-chan,"] this was the first time that I addressed Hestia as "Atsuko", even though I was the one to give her that name. Her confusion about being addressed that way was clear for everybody to see. ["Maybe I''ll talk about them some other time. Today? We need to end the fight, agreed?"] ["Well, I guess you are right,"] Hestia bent her legs. ["Wind st!"] Noticing therge magic circle behind her back, I quickly shouted, ["Tasianna!"] Tasianna popped out of my pocket and answered, ["Already done, Frozen Shield!"] Having bought Tasianna enough time to fully chant the spell, a shield of ice began materializing before me. Meanwhile, Hestia''s spell activated,unching her body like a rocket towards us. Before the shield fully blocked my sight, I could see some fire in her mouth. ["No use! me st!"] Shadow Dash! Before the shield fully broke, beads of melted ice were slowly falling while Tasianna and I merged into a shadow. I barely saw Hestia breaking through the shield as my head was about to be submerged. Once we were back in the world of shadows, I realized that the shadow we entered, the shield''s, was splintered into pieces. Some of them were too small for me but one was just perfect. Jumping out of the shadow, I immediately grabbed Hestia''s tail and pulled her backward. Due to my high Strength and her low weight, I effortlessly pulled Hestia''s entire body with my right hand. Once her party bracelet was in my sight, my left-hand darted towards it, ready to win me this match. However, before my hand reached it, my [Prediction] warned me of an iing w, d in fire. Giving up this opportunity, I cartwheeled backwards and used my legs to counterattack, kicking her fiery ws up to the sky. Once I was back on my feet, I rushed back into Hestia''s face. While it was also dangerous for me due to her ws, it was far easier for me to do something here where she couldn''t blow me up with spells to her leisure. With my [Shadow Armament] covered body, I began mounting the counterattack on Hestia. ["Droplet Torrent"] Tasianna also began shooting out bullets made out of water at Hestia. Rushing her down with overwhelming attacksing from my hands and feet, I used both Tasianna''s support and my now dark elemental enchanted body to force her into defense. As we learned from the battle against the trolls, Hestia''s [Draconic Barrier] was also susceptible against the elements that she was weak to. Instead of blocking, she had to dodge all my attacks otherwise her Mana and Stamina would take chip damage. "Wind st!" not wanting to stay on the defense any longer, she blew me away from her. "Petal mes! Bedrock des!" Trying to stabilize myself afternding back on the ground, my [Prediction] went wild, warning me that attacks had me surrounded. Looking up, I saw multiple mes in the forms of petals dancing in the air, awaiting to dive towards me. There were also multiple sharp-looking earth des, tall enough to dwarf the trolls, swimming through earth and rock to slice me up. ["Dark Tendrils!"] Noticing that my [Haste] has finally worn out, my confidence in dodging all these attacks dropped. Instead of relying on my Agility, I chose to use [Dark Tendrils] to dodge around them. Choosing the shadow of the approaching [Bedrock des], I had the tendrils grab my hand and pull me towards them. Releasing myself mid-flight and then recasting [Dark Tendrils] elsewhere, I was able to avoid all the descending des by maneuvering myself through the air as deftly as I could. Sliding through grabs with the help of these ck tendrils, my n was to find an opening to re-enter the world of shadows. As I was about to cast [Shadow Dash], a [Terra Wall] suddenly burst from the ground, sending me tumbling into the airagain. "Oooof!" gasping for air, I pulled myself back to the ground with [Dark Tendrils] before all the petal mes crashed into me. Still, it was impossible for me to dodge all of them, considering how numerous they were. "Urrrghh..." my left leg received most of the damage. The smell of burned hair and skin invaded my nostrils as my burned nerves were telling me to stop despite having [Absolute Pain Tolerance]. Nausea causing smell was even more intense, as I both had [Primal Senses] and a wolf monsters nose. It was revolting. "Go to sleep, Saori," Hestia said, readying her fingers in a coin toss gesture. From here, I could see a colorless liquid secreting from underneath her ws. Before flinging whatever toxin she created with [Toxin Secretion], multiple additional [Wind Bullet] came flying out. This spell would do virtually zero damage to me, nheless, their role wasn''t to hurt me but to slow me down, so she could hit me with that toxin. ["Tasianna!"] There werent any shadowsrge enough for me nearby and those spells were too fast for me to dodge. With [Absolute Pain Tolerance], I could still move even under nerve-wracking pain but where was I supposed to run to? [Sanctuary] was still active and the area we were fighting was only asrge as a concert stage. I trapped myselfI had nowhere to hide...which means I have to make it myself! Burrowing my fingers into the ground, I used my entire Strength to lift a patch of ground up to create my own earth wall to block the iing wind spells. "No time for another [Frozen Shield]? Well too bad but it''s checkmate, I guess," under the loud plopping of wind against my wall, I could hear Hestia breathing in deeply. ["Close your ears, Tasianna!"] I shouted, predicting something loud to happen. "Will you grant me, Will you grant me, Will you grant me your eternal love, My Heart is yours, so stand with me, Let''s celebrate until we fall! . Will you grant me, Will you grant me, Will you grant me your eternal love, Trust in me, Let me hear your voice, so tell me that you love me! " While the lyrics of her song were pleasant, her singing couldn''t be called romantic at all. Using [Draconic Voice] and amplifying her voice with [Aerokinesis], her voice shattered the ground around me. My eardrums were shaking uncontrobly despite my best efforts to shield them from this ear busting shout. Hestia knew that she could heal us without any issues even if we were turned deaf from her attacks. Once her voice destroyed the wall, I was blown away and crashed onto the ground, tumbling. Although my ears were rattling painfully, I was still able to hear my moaning and groaning. [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] No! How did my Stamina drop that quickly?! Damndid I mismanage it? "Have a good nap you two!" now holding the toxin in a wind capsule, she flicked it at us. Once itnded, the air ball exploded and released a white gas. For some reason what came out wasn''t the toxin but gas? What is Hestia trying to...d...do! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Torpor Resistance Lv. 2] evolved into [Torpor Resistance Lv. 3] T-This was sleeping gas! Shit, I miscalcted! I forgot that she could heat up the toxins with her body temperature, turning them into gas. With the amount of heat her body could produce by simply breathing, it should have been obvious that that was possible. The gas was spreading too fast and I''ve already breathed some in! We''ve been had! ["Madam Sa-ori, I have an idea,"] Tasianna sluggishly said. Tasianna told me her n and that it all depended on how good my stealth abilities were. Realizing that I had no other ideas, I agreed to Tasianna, ["We can only hope, huh? Ok, let''s do it!"] With that, the white smoke slowly covered us up. We didn''t make a move yet. I just stood there, silently focusing, giving it my all to concentrate under the effects of the sleeping gas. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Concentration Lv. 1] evolved into [Concentration Lv. 2] The seconds counted down. One, two, three, four...and so on. I waited for the perfect time while being surrounding in a veil of gas,pletely obstructing everybodys vision of me. Once I opened my eyes, I was behind the dragon girl and saw her hands on her hips. However, I also noticed that she sensed my presence before I made a move. "Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me," like a predator finding her prey, Hestia snapped her body towards me, searing hot ws ready to slice me into pieces. "Fool me thrice, then go to hell! Spark ws!" My reflexes responded to it perfectly but the speed difference between her fully buffed body and my unbuffed one was toorge. Even with [Humanization (Moderate)] she equalized any disadvantages she had with magic. This was the power of the magic prodigy and the reason why trying to catch up with her was futile! Her ws tore through my stomach, chunking off arge piece of muscles and organs. ["Just Blink..."] despite an obvious wound in my stomach, I decided to stay on the offensive instead of backing off. [Just Blink] was an [Unarmed Technique] ability that I learned after Tasianna lectured us on how to obtain weapon and martial abilities in this world. To gain these abilities you had to practice the same movements over 100 times and all of them had to be the same. After you finished the necessary number of moves, you would ask the System, "System I would like to acquire [Just Blink] as an ability". The number of abilities you may have depended entirely on the [Technique] skill of the weapon. I only had [Unarmed Technique Lv. 2] so I was only able to learn two abilities until my capacity was full. The [Mastery] skills are the ones that improved the strength of your weapon''s attacks. You may delete your abilities but Tasianna exined that it was extremely tedious to do so, just like with learning them. She couldn''t remember the full details of it as it rarely happened among the fairy warriors and the elf warriors that came were usually elite that had their ability list perfected, she said. However, that method only worked well when it''s an ability that has already been established by the System... Calling out my own custom-made ability, my fist d in shadow turned invisible for a moment, attracting Hestia''s attention. Before she could remember the effects of [Just Blink], my shadow fist punched her in her face. "Oww!" recoiling back from the attack, Hestia was holding her nose. It shouldn''t have hurt that much but I believe it''s her human nature that made her do so. [Just Blink] was an ability that I could only use when my arms are covered with [Shadow Armament]. Using the dark misty mantle, it turned my arm undetectable to the naked eye for a single second. Activating [Stealth] and [Prescence Killer] at this very second enabled my attack to bypass any detection skills. Of course, if the recipient of the attack were to bepletely focused, the effects would be easily neutralized as skills like [Prediction] or [Danger Perception] would immediately warn you to dodge my attack. While a normal fist wouldnt be very dangerous, if I had used my ws, I could have very likely torn a hole into Hestia''s [Draconic Barrier] due to the [Shadow Armament]. I wouldve been able to morph my shadow into razor-sharp ws or pointy spears. I was confident in Hestias ability to heal herself, but it still felt wrong to do it. If [Shadow Armament] were able to pierce her personal barrier, then what would happen if it pierced her skull? This was a spar, not a duel to the death. Maybe I was worrying for nothing and underestimated her ability to protect herself. She might be able to defend herselfpletely against my skills. However, to risk it was to be irresponsible. We can always try it out at ater time. In the time Hestia backed away, I activated another ability of mine, ["Shadow Descent!"]. Focusing on the coat of darkness in my right leg, I jumped and somersault with my right leg extended. [Shadow Armament] extended itself, doubling the length of my leg. While Hestia managed to dodge out of it at thest second, the ground, on the other hand, had to bear the full brunt of the explosive mana from this ability, creating cracks from the epicenter of my kick. Like Hestia''s dragon abilities, my abilities required me to have [Shadow Armament] activated to work, which meant I had to spend Mana and Stamina on it. Seeing how many spells I used today, I should be careful of arcane corruption, but I had to keep moving now that I had [Exhaustion (Minor)]. If I stopped moving now, then I will lose! Using the momentum of my dropkick, Iunched my body back up and used another [Shadow Descent]. "You''re annoying me now! Go away! Spark me Veil!" With the activation of that skill, sparks of me began to surround Hestia. Even covered in [Shadow Armament], the intense heat created around Hestia instantly sent my feet on fire. As the mes grew, so did the damage. It continued eating up my leg, then my torso, then my head, until all I could see was ck. "...You garm mother did the exact same thing, Saori..." a shiver ran down my spine as the burned body slowly dispersed into tiny particles of mana. "Sorry, but I cant be fooled by you!" Get the bracelet, now! Jumping out of the shadow, I had my arm reach out for Hestias bracelet, however, at the veryst second, I saw a white magic circle appear on her hand as she pointed it at my eyes calling out, ["Shine!"] "Arrrrrrghhhhhh....wrooouuh? Arghhh!" with a hard bump, my head crashed on the hard ground. "That was a nice strategy but its your loss through submission," trying to open my eyes was burning torture; even if I fought through the pain, I could only barely recognize a face staring down on me. "Using a [Shadow Clones] to bait me into thinking it was you so I would I fight it while holding back, giving you enough time to sneak behind me with [Stealth] and [Shadow Dash]. I must admit, I wasn''t able to detect you until you used thatst [Shadow Descent]. Arcane corruption is a real problem, you dummy. And my body felt the tingles when you came too close." She found me out just because I was this close to my arcane corruption limit? Another miscalction it seems "I still wasn''t sure about your exact location, but I just needed an approximation for [Shine] to blind you," she continued her exnation. "Once you lost your eyesight, taking you down even with our small Strength difference was easy enough, he he." ["Tch, urgh, I thought that [Shadow Clones] n was perfect,"] Iined. ["Your gas bomb surprised me, but thankful Miss Tasianna made these ice mask with her [Cryokinesis]."] These masks were actually formally [Ice Spike] as I had a n to use them to distract Hestia. She still had them ready to use as there wasnt an opportunity to shoot them at her. However, with her quick thinking, we were able to avoid going to sleep under the effects of the sleeping gas with the help of these masks. Her idea really saved me from using my own mana on making masks or taking them out of my storage. "Shhh, no more talking. [Telepathy] uses mana so it''s dangerous to use it at this stage, Saori," Hestia worriedly said. "Wait a minute...where is Tasianna anyways?" ["He he, I might have lost...but my team won''t! Now, Tasianna! Shadow Snake!"] With that signal, a snake made out of mana slithered out of the shadow and attacked Hestia''s neck. She caught it in her hand, but it continued to wiggle around. "What the hell! Saori, stop using mana to control it! You''re gonna gain more arcane corruption with this!" Hestia shouted. However, I wasn''t the one controlling it. [Shadow Armament]''s description said that anything d in it could control my dark spells! "Haaaa!" jumping out of the shadow snake, Tasianna yelled a war cry before grabbing Hestias party bracelet. "Fuck!" as if her hand teleported, Hestia stopped Tasianna from taking off her bracelet at the nick of time by grabbing her. "Ow! Shadow Snake dive and attack!" Tasianna yelled in Hestia''s fist. Uponmand, the snake shrunk down and escaped Hestia''s clutches, before grabbing the now dangling party bracelet. "Shit! Shine!" in desperation, Hestia once again cast [Shine] from her left hand, killing the snake instantly. ["...That was close...that was toooooooo close. Tasianna, you lost through submission."] ["It...no...we nearly won...,"] Tasianna groaned, crestfallen. Hearing those words, my fist mmed on the ground. My tongue could taste iron as a thick fluid was flowing down my throat as I bit my lips. It was so close. Just a bit more and the snake would have gotten it. If I wasn''t detected after my clone died. If I had only considered the chance of Hestia turning her toxin into gas. If I had not gotten hit by her [Petal Fan]. Dammit! I was THIS close to proving myself. ["Ahhhhhhhh,"] Hestia sighed in relief. ["That was so exhausting, but it really was an awesome match. I held back but I really didn''t believe you guys could deceive me that much. I hate fighting against garms and their tricks."] "Ooof!" something hard fell onto my chest. Touching it, I could feel tangled but still smooth hair flowing on my hand. Moving my hand, a bit closer to my chest, my fingers felt something soft and stic. Pulling on them was fun and satisfying. Once I released them, the object started adjusting itself until it found a good ce to set itself on my chest. ["But fighting with and against you is fun, Saori,"] a voice came from atop my chest, the object was Hestia''s head. ["You guys did a fantastic job. Saori, Tasianna, I humbly give my thanks for fulfilling my request."] ["It is a great honor to have served you, Princess Hestia. I have also learned much from this,"] Tasianna''s voice came from above, sitting rxed on my forehead. ["It was my pleasure, Hestia,"] I said with my lips curled up. [" I was not able to beat you, but it was close enough for me."] It was a bit ufortable, considering her horns are poking my breasts but it was calming that I could stroke her head like this. It had the same effects as petting a cat while spending a day in a cat hotel. ["Too close, indeed,"] my friendughed. ["Major Heal."] With those words, a holy light basked us and healed us from all our wounds from this fight. If it weren''t for the arena that we were fighting in, it would have looked like three young women taking a nice break under the noon sun. I might not have been able to beat Hestia today, but the time wille. I just have to keep up with her pace on my own path. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Shadow Armament Lv. 2] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 2] [Mana Control Lv. 6] [Dark Magic Lv. 7] [Mental Warfare Lv. 3] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 5] [Fire Resistance Lv. 3] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Battle Mind Lv. 2] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Dark Amp] gained Chapter 44: Hunting Strategy: Portable Hestia Rifle. Chapter 44: Hunting Strategy: Portable Hestia Rifle. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Presence Killer Lv. 8] evolved into [Presence Killer Lv. 9] [Target found. 45 degrees turn. Aiming gun muzzle at monsters head, now. Steadying arms. Ready, Hestia,] Saori said. [Ice Spike. Ready, Princess Hestia,] a cool breeze was flowing from my left side, where Tasianna was flying around. ["Surrounding ice in a pocket of air. Inserting object. Compressing air around bullet to form a rifle bullet. Deep breathWind st!] With the Activation of the spell, the wind bullet carrying the frozen spike wasunched out of my wind rifle, plopping through the muzzle silently. The bullet pierced through the air like a soundless owl flying towards its prey, eventually piercing the skull of the target. Ikimasu! with a determined voice, Saori threw me into the air and melted into her shadow in one movement. (Im going!) Forming a circle with my fingers around my left eye, I strained it hard enough to watch Saori jumping out of the shadow of just killed monsters and chugging its corpse into her storage. While my body was now freefalling, Saori pushed her legs to the limit, rushing her body through the rough terrain of the forest, jumping from tree to tree to avoid bushes. She was doing all of this to reach our location before my body touched the ground. It was a race against time and another of Saoris weird training ideas. Its too far. She wont make it. The moment I said that, Saori cast [Dark Tendrils] on a branchs shadow, made it grab her arm to pull her towards it, and then had it release its grip just before she crashed onto the branch. The momentum generated by this actionunched her through the air like a rocket. The trajectory waspletely wrong but the distance she was able to ovee saved her a lot of time. Once her momentum slowed down, she made her body dive to a tree''s branch,nded roughly on it. She then aimed her body in my direction and kicked the branch to boost her forward once she locked onto me. Just before I could use [Aerokinesis] to soften my fall, Saori caught me in her arms like a superhero. Lying on my belly in her arms, I readjusted myself and then said, nice job with a thumbs up. [This might be the most excessive training routine since that giant boulder, Madam Saori,] Tasianna said incredulously. Both of us nodded to her statement and then resumed our hunt for the next monster, with Saori carrying me around. After we had that fight yesterday, we rested for a bit before extinguishing the forest fire that I caused. If you were to look down on the Belzac forest from the sky, you can actually pinpoint where I have been just from the burned down trees. After we did that, we continued walking north towards the Belzac mountains. We might have exhausted ourselves from the fight but making progress towards our goal, the elven kingdom, was important. We wouldn''t be able to reach it before winter came so we decided to take it a bit slower. Enjoy the forest while we were still in it. This ce was my birthce, after all, and chances are high that I won''te back to it any time soon after we meet the elves. Call it anxiousness or possibly homesickness, I still wanted to explore this ce a bit more before we left it behind us. This ce is so gigantic that I''m pretty sure that I barely scratched the surface. Think about it. How much have I actually seen? In these six months that I have lived in this ce, the only worthy ces that I could call memorable were the two times I saw the forest from above and the ce that the garm''s called their home. Otherwise, I''ve only been single-mindedly walking through this forest from one ce to the other, always on the pursuit to fulfill a specific goal. That''s why we''re enjoying this ce by going hunting. We needed food and also more experience, and as our Idol concert strategy hasn''t been sessfultely, we decided to go back to the ssics. That''s when it came to me. I had a gun, right? Well, I can make myself a gun using [Aerokinesis] so it kinda counts. Well, why not use it more often then? Looking through my spells, I had a ton that could do a lot of damage to monsters but, unfortunately, it would cause coteral damage to the forest. I also thought killing something from a certain range would be great practice to control my magic. Fire spells could easily cause another forest fire, which I wanted to avoid as it would scare away the wildlife. Earth spells are too clunky to use from afar and if they hit a monster, they would make a mess out of the meat. That''s why only holy and wind spells are useful to snipe things from afar, however, holy spells are too slow for my liking so that left me with only [Wind Magic]. Thats why my air rifle was the perfect weapon for the job. That''s when we decided on the current strategy the "Portable Hestia Rifle". I would carry my wind rifle and snipe monsters from a range, acquiring the experience. Saori would continue being the scouting for monsters, while also carrying me around to reduce theg between kills. Tasianna would use [Ice Spike] to create the ice bullets that I will use to kill monsters, as ice wouldnt mess up the meat''s edibleness. It also doubles down as magic practice for her, improving her control and magic stats. It was a great idea. Saori even thought of using this as training, by throwing me into the air to fetch the monster before returning to catch my falling body. It was a fun way to hunt but everybody benefitted from it, training-wise. ["I must say, you are quitefortable with shooting, Hestia. Did you do a lot of shooting back in America?"] Saori asked while looking for the next target. ["Nah, I never held a gun before. My parents were no fans of guns and they forbade me to ever try one out,"] I answered. ["They would probably take away my credit card if they saw me now, but that''s in the past."] They might be American citizens but that didnt change the fact that they grew up in different cultures. Germany and Japan werent so free with gun ownership and both of them didnt like the thought of me bing a gun enthusiast. ["Some of my students mentioned that sort of punishment also. Honestly, I envy that taking away money was enough of a consequence to prevent you from misbehaving,"] Saori said with a wry smile. That''s true enough. I wasn''t a high maintenance girl, but I still liked buying delicious drinks and food, not to mention all the fiction. With how massive my unread library was, I really regret wasting all that money on books just to die sometimeter. I should have realized that I didn''t have enough time considering all I did was dancing and singing practice. Good thing I stopped buying video games and started mobile gaming. The prices of some games and the number of good ones, oh my! I''m d to have not wasted all my parent''s money on that. Can''t y games as a corpse, ha! ["Target found,"] Saori reported after finding another monster. ["Ice bullet ready, Princess Hestia,"] Tasianna responded after Saori adjusted my position towards our prey. I coated the bullet in wind and inserted it into my gun, ignoring it''s stinging cold aura, [" Bullet ready. Fire!"] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Wind Magic Lv. 8] evolved into [Wind Magic Lv. 9] Magic gained: [Featherfall] Featherfall A wind spell that applies a one-time use mana field that protects the user only from falling down from a certain height, preventing all damage. One-time use only Hey, that''s useful. Once the bullet ended the monster''s life, my [Wind Magic]s level increased and Saori, once again, threw me up in the air and used [Shadow Dash] to teleport to the monster. To test my new spell, I cast it on myself believing that Saori wouldn''t make it back in time. Contrary to my expectations, she did make it back, catching my body that was only a few centimeters away from the ground. "Synergist''s Oath, apply all buffs," once I was back in her arms, I applied my [Featherfall] on Saori. ["Huh? That is a new buff spell. Did you just get it?"] Saori asked with a quizzical look. ["Yup, [Wind Magic] just leveled up. The spell prevents fall damage, but it didn''t activate just now,"] I exined to my friend. ["Could you try it out? I want to see if [Synergist''s Oath] decreases its effectiveness."] Synergists Oath Allows the transfer of all current active parameter boosting spells on the owner towards a target. All spell effects will be removed from the owner and will be transferred with a mana st towards a designated target. Effectiveness of buff applied to others = [Synergists Oath] Level / 10. Aiming required As [Synergist''s Oath] the effectiveness of buffing spells once I apply it to others, I also wanted to confirm if it affected [Featherfall]. It would be an amazing supportive spell in case my allies were freefalling down, preventing them from dying from the fall. I just had to make sure that it retained its maximum effectiveness. ["Alright, sounds good,"] understanding what I meant, Saori immediately agreed to my experiment. ["Hold on, please! Isn''t that too dangerous?!"] Tasianna intervened by waving her arms in panic. ["You do not have to be rmed. Hestia only needs to heal me if our experiment fails,"] Saori rebuked Tasianna''s worry. ["It is the same principle why we are mutting ourselves with spells just to increase our resistances."] ["I have to make sure that I understand my spells correctly, Tasianna. It would be problematic if I made a mistake during an urgent situation,"] I further added to Saori''s argument. ["Besides, you have been with us for a whole week now. Cast away yourmon sense while you''re in this forest. I mean, you might beining about our training methods but aren''t you also participating in them?"] Tasianna groaned, knowing that her worry was unwarranted, ["I apologize, Princess Hestia, Madam Saori. It just feels a bit...surreal. Especially with how you two are training your skills."] That prompted me to raise a brow, ["Do people, normally, not actively train their skills?"] ["No, of course, they do,"] Tasianna shook her head. ["It''s just that not everybody trains it every day, especiallybat skills. You do not have any idea how rare it is to find a [Holy Magic] practitioner. Truth be told, I was quite shocked when I saw you using [Sacred Field] during the troll battle, but it made sense when I learned that you were a champion of the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Having [Sacred Magic] must be expected."] ["Tasianna, please remember. I am no god''s champion. Whatever they have nned for me, I don''t know,"] I scratched my head in displeasure. ["I admit, a small part of me is curious but you also know my dream. Anything the gods want me to do will probably be annoying and will hinder my progress to spread the Idol culture around Peolynca."] It also is baffling that they haven''t made contact with me yet. What do they want from me? Why did they reincarnate me into this world? Why are my memories in shambles? There are so many questions that I want to ask them but is it worth it when I can pretty much guess that the task that they will give me will be bothersome? Maybe even life-threatening? At least right now, I can just use the excuse that I''m ignorant and hope that Aurena and Kargryxmor aren''t assholes about it. Argh, please, don''t be assholes. Tasianna thought about my statement before speaking again, ["If you want, I can tell you how to make contact...mhmph!"] ["No! No!"] using two fingers, I mped them against Tasianna''s mouth, stopping her from talking any further. ["No, please, don''t tell me! I want to stay ignorant as long as possible just to be on the safe side. Please, let''s just drop the topic, alright?"] It might be risky, possibly even deadly, to ignore a god''s will but thinking about my objectives, I didn''t want to be controlled by them. I might receive their wrath one day, but hopefully, it will happen after my Idol dream has been fulfilled. Optimistically, when I eventually have to meet them, they will turn out to be nice and excuse me for "wasting" their time. But who am I kidding, most people wouldn''t be happy when their ns are being dyed or even ruined if a single cog doesn''t want to cooperate. I am one of those people and I wouldn''t me anybody for feeling likewise. I released Tasianna''s mouth once she fervently nodded, agreeing to not tell me how toe into contact with the gods, ["Phew, thank you. Saori, sorry for taking so long but can you try the spell''s effect now?"] ["No need to be sorry, Hestia,"] with that said, Saori put me back on the ground and then climbed up a tree to jump off it. With a heavy thud, Saorinded back on the ground, leaving a deep footprint, ["No pain at all. It actually felt like Inded on a soft sponge that absorbed all the shock."] With a smile, I gave a thumbs-up, announcing that this experiment was a sess, ["Nice, [Featherfall] will be awesome to use with [Air Walk]. You don''t have to fear falling to your death ever again, Saori."] ["Urgh, it makes me sick to be reminded of that, Hestia,"] however, contrary to my excitement, Saori caressed her stomach, showing none of the enthusiasm of uncovering a potential synergy between a spell and skill. Her first experience must have been awful. I wonder why? I was pretty careful about it. ["Anyways, there was something that I was curious about, Tasianna,"] Saori now matched her eyes with Tasianna''s. ["You mentioned that there were not many practitioners who can use [Holy Magic]. Why is that?"] ["Oh, the reason mostly lies with how people see Aurena, the Goddess of Light, and her ruling element,"] Tasianna continued. ["The church of Aurena, at least the elven one, sees her as the goddess of miracles and healing, so most of their priests and shrine maidens tend to only heal those in the direst need of healing. Healing wounds caused by training is seen to be beneath them and sphemous to be used on something that trivial."] It''s understandable. If you consider something a miracle then using it to simply close up a small wound would naturally take away from that fantasy. Still, in my opinion, it sounded a bit arrogant and selfish. ["As you must know, arcane corruption is a problem for every mage. Besides the oldest and most venerable priests, most clergymen and women usually don''t have a high level in their arcane corruption resistance,"] Tasianna further added. ["Yes, I cannot help but agree,"] Saori agreed. ["The reason for why my [Arcane Corruption Resistance] reached level ten was because of skill points. Training it up meant being on the verge of being inflicted by that status ailment. I can sympathize with anybody not willing to do that."] Tasianna nodded, ["Correct. As a fairy, I cannot say much more about it as we benefit very little from [Holy Magic] and aren''t able to contract arcane corruption."] That reminded me of my talk with Tasianna about races with a pure body of mana. Healing spells only restored Health, which is not vital for a fairy. They also can''t umte arcane corruption inside their body so they could technically cast an unlimited number of spells if their mana was infinite. Topensate, their stats decreased with their mana and they would die if it reached zero. While I cannot heal her with my spells, I can still keep her alive by donating my mana to her using [Mana Control]. ["So...how do most soldiers heal themselves then?"] I asked the obvious question. ["There must be monster hunters or soldiers that go around killing dangerous monsters that are causing problems within elven territory, right? From what you''re saying, those holy mages don''t show up often enough, so how does that work?"] The elves lived next to the Belzac forest so monster attacks must bemon. A country must protect its citizens and soldiers are trained to do so, however, injuries can happen and considering this world, there must be a way to heal all of them in the field. If I were a leader, I would do my best to keep soldiers alive. The amount of training and investment that a US soldier receives is staggering, so much so that it would be better to not endanger them too often. The elves couldn''t possibly be that stupid to make such a fundamental error, right? Or am I too naive? ["Elf soldiers receive healing potions. The elves are one of the most experienced and wisest alchemists on Peolynca, at least, they are on this continent,"] Tasianna just dropped two info bombs. Alchemy? Continent? Urgh, more things that I have to ask her about at a different date. Let''s just have her finish this first. Tasianna continued, ["Of course, those are military rations, so if they wish to use some for their private training, then they are required to buy them from alchemists. Potions cost money which means that it wouldn''t be worthwhile to train every day, literally using hundreds of potions until they couldnt train anymore due to their depleted Stamina. It would be better to use your [Sacred Field] on a group of soldiers, than to have them drink potions. That is why your ability, to cast so many spells, is worthy of worship, Princess Hestia."] Woah, can I buy the skill [Alchemy]? ...Yes, I can! Should I though? Nah, I don''t have much SP left and I don''t think I want to get into it. Sounds too boring. ["Wait, so does that mean that alchemists are able to earn a great amount of money?!"] as if she were possessed by something, Saori eyes gleamed and she fervently asked Tasianna about the topic. ["Technically, yes,"] Saori''s lips curved into a smile, her eyes now sparkling to what Tasianna just said. ["However, most alchemists are trained in specific recipes and that is something I have no knowledge about. Due to the demand for potions, alchemists would pay well for quality ingredients."] Saori''s head snapped to me, making me flinch backward, ["Hestia, my beautiful little dragon. You can already make some fine and... hazardous toxins. Making potions should be right up your alley, correct?"] Oh gosh, she''s looking at me like a predator! Even [Danger Perception] is activating! ["I can buy [Alchemy], yes, but I don''t want to do it. It sounds too boring,"] I denied her request. ["Why don''t you do it?"] Saori snapped her fingers in frustration, ["Argh, I can buy it, yes, but hearing Tasianna''s description made me not want to do it myself. It''s selfish to ask you but it was worth a try."] After telling me the truth, she proceeded to put a hand on her chin and then walked in circles while thinking. After a few seconds of that, it finally dawned on me why she was doing this. That attitude of hers reminded me when she told me to dismantle the monsters carefully, taking care to not ruin the fur and other pieces that we could sell. ...Which means, she''s thinking about making money! ["Aha! Tasianna, do you know which herbs or ingredients can be used in potions?"] Saori''s word assaulted Tasianna like a storm, pressuring her to think and respond. Panickily flying around, she waved her hands before her body, stopping Saori''s face from advancing any further, ["As I already said! I don''t know about them. I was a simple maid. Nobody taught me about herbology!"] It is easy to forget that Tasianna is 87 years old, considering how those two are interacting. Well, age doesn''t really matter. I was only six months old and Saori was two months old. Our party had no right to talk about how to act your age. ["What a shame..."] Saori gave a sigh in disappointment but quickly shook it off, now standing upright. ["Alright then, if we do not know the nts, then let us just collect everything! We need more spices anyways to save us money for the future!"] With that settled, we stopped hunting and were now going on a search for herbs. At that moment, Saori''s [Enhanced Enemy Sense] triggered and my [Detection Sensor] showed huge amounts of dots running our way. Turning around, I saw the source of this. It was a tidal wave of monsters running towards us... Chapter 45: How many monsters were in the area?! Chapter 45: How many monsters were in the area?! [Sorry, guys this will be a bit rough!] I wrapped my arm around Saoris waist and had Tasianna grab one of my horns, before using [Air Walk] to jump through the air up to the trees. Once we reached a branch, I released Saori. We looked down, noticing that the signals arent decreasing at all, in fact, they were increasing at an rming rate. Our attention was directed to a [Spiked Horn Doe], one of the moremon and appetizing monsters, running past our location. Like Earths deer, these beasts were wary, triggered by even the slightest sounds due to their [Enhanced Auditory Sense], making it hard to close up to them without being detected. However, from hunting these animals, I also knew that they could turn their heads around while they ran. Interestingly enough, they could keep their heads at a 90 degrees angle even during full eleration, making them elusive against ambush hunters. Still, these animals were cowards. Present them a monster that can overpower them easily and they will run away in a panic, ditching this trait of theirs as they tunnel vision into traversing the forest to escape. We were all under the effects of [Stealth] and [Presence Killer] right now, and it just ran away as if it saw me or Saori in our monster form. At that moment, anotherno, threefoursevent-twelveeighteen ran past us,pletely ovee by fear. What is going I was about to say something but then more monsters came running past us. Hundreds of different animals, ranging from rabbits, boars, squirrels, and even some kobolds using monsters as mounts, shot past us in a frenzy akin to an army of fans chasing after a pop star. I wish it were an exaggeration but the number of insect-type and bird-type monsters flying past our party caused the tree we were standing on to shake. My [Prediction] overwhelmed me with its annoying beeping, as I had to dodge all the iing monsters. Woah! failing to dodge one, I began to lose my bnce from being tackled by a monster, but quickly recovered after I dug my sharp tail into the trees body. Noticing that the storm of flyers wouldnt stop anytime soon, I cast [Sanctuary] around us. The bombardment of animals was blocked by my barrier, who rammed into it with a thud and then fell into the stream of monsters fleeing on the ground, tramped to never be seen again. My barrier was perfectly blocking the monsoon, but it unfortunately still consumed my Mana and Stamina, while also not granting me any experience. Those verdammte monsters on the ground were stealing all my hard work! [What is even happening here, has anything like this happened to you before, Hestia?] Saori asked me since I have been in this forest longer. However, all I could do was shake my head, [Usually, I would cause this kinda event.] Shouting with [Draconic Roar] or even burning down the forest has caused chaos to erupt inside the forest on multiple asions. Normally, I would be the reason, but I never caused something at this scale. Looking a bit further from our location, I was able to confirm that chaos was happening everywhere, right now. Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! suddenly my ears picked up a roar. [To our left, a massive monsters roar!] Saori shouted through [Telepathy], pointing at the origin of the voice. From the direction that her finger was directed at, I was reminded that that was where we had our fight yesterday. The ce that I burned down! Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Two more roars, different in intensity and tone from the first, further thundered from the location. I could hear the echoinging from atop the trees, so chances are high that the culprits could either climb well or fly. But what really creeped me out was that the roars sounded so familiar, as if I had heard them before. Yet, they were still different. Their pitch, volume, and tone were all so much more different than the ones I knew. The huskiness and confidence they were emitting in their roars were totally different. [Those voices are making my body tremble,] Tasianna said, as her shaking hands made my head vibrate due to holding onto my horn. [Hestia?] once I turned my head to respond to Saoris call, I noticed that she was squinting her eyes with a deep frown, tensing up her ears to track the monsters voices. She then warily asked me, [Do you want them to be your source to reach max level?] I didnt even hesitate, [No, we flee] [Wakarimashita, Hestia Oujo-sama,] (I understand, Princess Hestia.) Saori briefly said before taking Tasianna from my head and putting her in her dress pocket. [We are moving, Miss Tasianna. Hang on tightly!] Once Tasianna said Ready!, Saori pulled me closer to her, then covered both me and Tasianna in a veil of shadows with [Shadow Armament]. [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Once she located a shadow to teleport to, she pulled us into her shadow, inviting us to the world of shadows. Swimming through the ocean of ckness, I heard a voice, [Dont let go, alright, Hestia?] [As if I would,] tightening my arms around Saoris torso, I closed my eyes and let her do her thing. I didnt like this ce at all. Weirdly, I very much preferred creating my own darkness by closing my eyes, ignoring everything that happened in this world, hoping that it would end soon. This ce was neither cold nor warm, it had no flowing wind but I could breathe, I can feel nothing with my skin, but we were moving as if we were swimming through water. How can a ce be this neutral? How it can be this indecisive? What is this ce even? Who created it? Haaaah, there are so many questions for this, what the hell. Still closing my eyes, light eventually entered through my eyelids and the tumultuous cries of hundreds of voices stimted my eardrums into action. Even in this turbulent soundwave, a booming roar was echoing through my surroundings, further provoking an explosion of sounds, filled with confusion, panic, and dread. [Madam Saori, why have you used [Shadow Dash] to transport us into the wave of monsters?!] a high-pitched voice resounded through my mind, instead of entering through my ears. Prompted by curiosity, I opened my eyes to see somebodys furry feet jumping from one animals back to the other, deftly traversing through this chaotic mass with ease. Turning my head to the side, I noticed that instead of clutching Saoris waist, I was being held under her left arm. My hands had a solid grip around her forearm, simr to gripping a roller coastersp bars. I also made sure that my ws werent prating her skin. She probably wouldnt do it but any chance to avoid a scolding is good for me. [I think it would be better to stay among the monsters to hide from them,] Saori responded to Tasiannas question. [My [Enhanced Enemy Sense] is still telling me that all three of those monsters are at the same location.] [I agree, those roars are provocations and they are inviting me toe to them,] I supported Saoris argument. [It would be safer to not cause a fuss and stay with the mass of fleeing monsters.] [Princess Hestia, how can you be so sure?] Tasianna popped out of Saoris dress pocket, located around her hips, so our eyes naturally met. [Call it a dragons intuition or instinct,] I exined to her. [Ive only heard it once in my life, but my body told me that these voices belong to wyverns. Either they are here to confirm theirpanions death, or they already know about it and are here for revenge.] Shouting What!, Tasianna continued to question me when all of this happened, panickily stumbling on her words. [We had an encounter before we met you, where I killed three of them under the effects of [Battle Frenzy],] I exined this to Tasianna while pointing my finger at myself and Saori. [Back then, they were only C ranks, but I can feel that these ones are much stronger.] A bit of regret was filling my mind that I killed those wyverns back then, leading stronger ones to appear to hunt us down. Still, I shouldnt feel guilty cause of that. They came and pursued me. I only did what I had to and acted on self-defense, although I do admit that [Battle Frenzy] did make me more belligerent than usual. I bet anybody in my shoes would choose the same choice, considering the situation. [Come to think about it, Tasianna,] an idea popped up. [Do you know where those wyverns could havee from, or are they indigenous somewhere in the Belzac forest?] Tasianna gave it a long thought before answering, [Aha, now I remember! ording to a map that I read in my viges library, the forest is protected by the Belzac mountains in the north and west, while travel is blocked by a canyon in the east. South of the Belzac forest lies Avitor Peaks.] [Avitor Peaks?] I asked. Tasianna nodded, continuing her exnation, ["Mhmm, its the name for a mountain range filled with griffins, hippogryphs, wyverns, and other flying monsters.] Griffins and hippogryphs, huh? I wonder if they are exactly like the ones in Earth''s myths. At least wyverns are exactly how you would describe them: Dragons with wings as forelegs. [Among the areas in that mountain range, there is one called Wyvern Peaks,] Tasianna further added. ["The ones here likely originated from there.] So, what does that mean? Back then, why were those wyverns there in that location at that time? Was it cause they heard my concert and curiously came over to check who was making all that noise? In other words, it would have been pure coincidence that they found me and decided to pursue me. However, I should also consider something else. The fact that wyverns were rted to dragons, and who is the God of Dragons? Kargryxmor. Honestly, I have no conclusive evidence for this theory. Neither can I confirm that Kargryxmor could control wyverns nor am I really sure why he did it in the first ce. I mean, those wyverns wanted to kill me and if Kargryxmor was the reason for that, then is my new great-great-great-great-great-whatever-grandpa trying to murder me? Scheie, what the hell did I do to deserve that? Is he actually angry that I havent talked with him yet? How petty can you be to act like that, you clingy old man?! If you were to give me your phone number or E-Mail, then I would try my best to do it once per week, minimum. I had family in different time zones back on Earth and Im pretty sure my memory told me that I maintained a good rtionship with all of them. Maybe you should have researched that before reincarnating me or is that beneath a god?! Then again, I am actively trying to avoid contact so what am I talking about. I guess its a sense of betrayal? Im also badmouthing him due to pure spection alone. T-Thats exactly what those bitches did to me in my past life, so why am I imitating their fucking gossiping?! Im better than that! ["Tasianna, how far away are we from Avitor Peaks or even the Wyvern Peaks?"] acknowledging that I needed more information, I stopped my train of thoughts to ask her for some more useable facts. Returning to another long-winded thought session Tasianna tried to remember the details but unfortunately shook her head, ["Uhhh, I''m not too sure about that. I''m sorry, Princess Hestia."] Before I could speak, Saori jumped at a nearby tree, hooking her legs and right hands ws into it, then looked down at me and spoke, [Enough, Hestia. I can already see that you are extensively monologuing with yourselfagain. I do not want to sound too much like a teacher, especially as you are not one of my students, but maybe it would be more practical to share your thoughts with us, instead of keeping it to yourself?] Oof, she got us, the first of my parallel minds, parallel mind #1, spoke up. Urgh, she noticed that? Are we that easy to read? parallel mind #2 reflected my embarrassment of being found out. Yeah, I guess we are overthinking things, #3 stated. Lets just stop for now. Even the usually quiet #4 said something, Tens minds are better than nine. Lets pick her brain about this topic,ter on. I looked at the rest of my parallel minds, #5 to #8, and saw them nodding and saying ''Yeah, let''s calm down first, original mind.''. Still hanging on the tree, Saori continued speaking, [You are being influenced by the mood. Just look at all the panic, the shouting, the terror in their eyes,] she moved my body, being carried under her left arm, and directed my gaze towards the stampede. [If you are pressured to think then calm yourself down first. Deep breaths,e on, look at me and breathe in and out.] She pulled my body closer to hers and adjusted me like a puppet so our eyes would meet. Under her gaze, I did exactly what she wanted. Breathe inand out. ["Good job. The easiest way to refocus and reset your mindset during a test. It works for most students and I believe as an Idol trainee, you should have known about this trick,] she said. Breathing in once more, I was finally able to feel my heart pounding my chest up and down. Slight lightheadedness overcame me as my elerated blood slowed down, returning my emotional and mental state back to zero. [Yeahsorry, I got a bit ahead of myself guys,] softening my clutch on Saoris forearm, I showed her that my impatience disappeared. ["All is forgiven. We will talk about it after I find a ce that we can rest. It also seems that the wyverns will not follow us, so we have probably escaped their search,"] once she said that, she jumped back into the tsunami of monsters, continuously jumping from one monster to the other, single-mindedly doing what she said she would. [Amazing, Madam Saori!] Tasianna suddenly cried out. [I apologize for underestimating you. You determined and resolved Princess Hestias problem immediately. It seems I was the one that was arrogant and ignorant. I shall do my best to improve from now on] [Ah, thank you, Miss Tasianna, but praising me that much will make me blush,] looking up, I could see Saori looking a bit troubled about thepliments. [You will have no problem with understanding her personality, but you must make sure to adapt a bit to hermon sense.] Tasianna groaned, [Urgh, I believe I know what you mean. I will try my best. A good maid should adapt herself to her mistress, not the other way around.] What are they talking about? I felt a bit left out from this conversation but Ive also no reason to join in. I stayed silent and instead just closed my eyes, enjoying the bumpy ride of being carried around, limply hanging my legs and tail around. I think we will make a lot of progress moving towards the north Belzac mountains today, however, who knows where we will end up at. The stampede will probablyst for a bit. What a weird day. With that, I drifted into sleep, entrusting myself to my twopanions. ******************* While our trio began moving towards the north of the forest, a different group in the south of the Belzac forest was advancing through its canyon. Compared to Hestias party, the number of members in this one far surpassed her by the hundreds, filled with both humanoid and normal monsters. They were all moving through the canyon, transporting arge caravan. The beasts of burden, monsters tamed by thisrge gathering, pulled wagons filled to the brim with weapons, armor, and barrels filled with rations out of a cave. This caveid underneath arge mountain separating the Belzac forest from what was behind it. Fortunately for this group, as they bypassed this precarious mountain range through an underway, they were able to avoid the aerial predators swarming its skies. No matter how massive this gathering of monsters was, they would have been helpless under the constant attacks of Avitor Peaks'' flying hunters. Steadily marching onwards, this army of monsters showed none of the discipline that a normal army should have, yet, they moved onwards despite this unstable harmony. The humanoid monsters consisting out of the brown-furred kobolds, the blue and green-skinned goblins, and the greyish skinned orcs, rarely ever worked together but today they were walking side by side, united by a single cause and goal. The bulky orcs d in heavy metal armor were strutting around, carrying theirrge halberds and axes around, proudly disying their strengths and equipment with pride. Despite their mboyance, they were diligently guarding the caravan, warily watching for any foreign movements. Walking ahead and behind the caravan was an assortment of small kobolds armed with bow and arrows, while others rode on wolf mounts and some drove the carriages forward. Compared to the orcs, the size difference between these two races could be likened to a human adult and human child, where the orcs were the former and the kobolds were thetter. A bit taller than the kobolds, the green-skinned goblins were marching in a formation dedicated to guarding the kobold archers and orc warriors, encircling them. Their outfits consisted of a mix-and-match between chainmail, leather armor, and simple linen, however, they all carried spears double their sizes. Compared to the other two, the goblins were rowdier and harder to control, causing squabbles and fights whenever you left them to their own devices for even a single second. However, none of these troublessted for long, as the blue-skinned goblins repeatedly ended each quarrel with haste. Sitting in the carriages, these goblins wore magically enchanted robes with sturdy chainmail underneath them, carrying around rune-etched staffs. Their faces were adorned with piercings, ritualistic tattoos, and their ears carried bone ornaments. If they were not diffusing a fight among their goblin brethren, they were instead organizing the objects in the carriage, making sure that no kobold, goblin, or orc stole anything. While goblins are naturally belligerent and greedy beings, this was mostly caused by theirck of intelligence. The blue-skinned ones, their shamans and mages, on the other hand, were crafty enough to understand that survival and strength didnte from causing problemsat least when the gains are too little to risk it. In front of this massive army rode a chariot, pulled by two monsters resembling oxen. A giant, hulking beast fully equipped in armor fit for the elite warriors of a king sat on it. The creature was an indomitable ogre. These humanoid monsters had the same base rank as a troll, but they were nothingpared to them. While trolls had a sturdy body and great regeneration due to their racial skill [Troll Regeneration], ogres were hunks of muscles able to carry and swing weapons that a normal human would never be able to. This giant of a monster stood up from his chariot and held a hand up. At that moment, every single member of this army stopped moving, freezing their movements either from admiration or fear. We have now passed Avitor Peaks hidden underground pathway, the ogre turned around and spoke, his voice thundered, even reaching those at the very tail of this army of hundreds. As you know, we are the first battalion to havee. Our duty is to make contact with our troll allies at the designated spot, deliver the caravan of supplies, and establish the camp for the rest of the army that wille soon. HAVE I MADE MYSELF CLEAR!? This bellowingmand made all kobolds, goblins, and orcs respond. The orcs shouted with all their might YES, SIR!, while the cowardly goblins shakily shouted Y-YEAH!, making sure not to wet themselves. The kobolds, on the other hand, responded using their animalistic voices, roaring GRAAAAAH!, instead of using any of the establishednguages. In their own ways, the whole army made sure to respond to themanding ogres order with resounding strength. "GOOD! Now, shamans!" he pointed at the congregation of blue-skinned goblins, forcing them all to stand up straight. "Prepare a ritual to honor our ancestor father and mother. We will pray and rest, for now, HAVE I MADE MYSELF CLEAR!" This time, every single member fervently yelled YES! with no hesitation. None of the monsters would show anything but fervor, especially the zealous goblins. No monster in this army wouldnt know the importance of this event. Besides a much-desired rest, they could also not allow themselves to miss this chance to be a bit closer to their gods. Prepare yourself to honor our mighty ancestor father, Marsven, the God of Darkness, and our beloved ancestor mother, Edna, the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility, stepping down from his chariot, the massive hulk walked towards hismanding army, even towering therge orcs. Then we will march! We will march towards our glory. For all of you should know that our future battles will be worthy to be etched in history! Our 300 men battalion will be the foundation for our revenge! A war that we will win for our glory! All humans will know our wrath and strength! Bringing up his massive axe, the ogre was ready to end his speech, FOR THE GLORY OF HIS MAJESTY, THE OGRE KING! FOR THE HONOR OF MARSVEN AND EDNA! FOR THE GLORY OF HIS MAJESTY, THE OGRE KING! FOR THE HONOR OF MARSVEN AND EDNA! Chapter 46: Why can’t I remember my dream? Chapter 46: Why cant I remember my dream? Hey, youre running too fast! I could hear something. Thats so unfair, stop! Ha ha, Im not even trying. Youre too slow, then another voice appeared, echoing a bit further away from the first. I cant help it when Im tall, **k***-chan! You just need to continue drinking your milk and you will grow big and strong just like me. My senses once again looked over at the first voice, swinging its shadowy arms around in frustration, How much do I have to drink, cousin? Mama is forcing me to drink so much, already. Slowly the haziness of this whole scene vanished, vividly showing more details of the scene. It seems I am bing more conscious. Was I dreaming? Looking around, I learned that I was currently in a park and that the two voices came from two shadowy individuals. Their faces and bodies were covered up by a ck mist, making it impossible for me to identify who they were, but their clothing was exempt from this. The onegging behind the other was wearing a pure white dress with flower embroidery, showing off the little shadow persons childish and energetic personality. It was also wearing a backpack with an animalistic theme on its back, probably carrying essential items for this outing. Somehow, I felt a bit of a kinship with it. The other one was slightly taller, wearing an outfit consisting out of a pullover and jeans. It was also carrying a thermos in its hand while it ran, although I was not sure what the content was. Both continued running on an earthy path while I followed them against my will. Then again, I wasnt even resisting, I dont think I could do anything besides watch. Well, it was better than to stare at nothingness, I guess. Look, **k***-chan! the taller shadow person began pointing at arge colorful totem. "You don''te to Japan very often, so you have to see everything you can in this short time! This is the most memorable sight in this whole park." Wow, are those robots? as more of my consciousness returned, I was now able to determine that this shadow had a very high-pitched voice, simr to a small girls. They are all stacked on top of each, and there are so many colors! Its like a totem rainbow, cousin! I told you already, **k***-chan, that one also was fairly high-pitched, but I could hear its voice breaking a bit. Most likely it belonged to a prepubescent boy. Its not cousin but its big brother! Japanese is hard but you have to make sure you get it correct, ok? I now realized that they were talking Japanese. It felt so natural that I didnt even consider it but hearing the boy pronouncing Itoko for cousin, and onii-chan for big brother kinda made me sensitive to it. Ooooh, for some reason I was getting the chills when he said onii-chan. My Japanese isnt that good but youre my cousin so Im addressing you as Itoko! the girl rebuked her cousin. Youre really weird for wanting me to call you onii-chan, *****-san. Hearing that, the boy stopped moving and turned around in shock, No, no! I apologize, you can call me anything but please dont use -san! However, the girl didnt respond and simply ran past him, only turning her head around to stick her tongue out with a wink, having sessfully fooled him. The boy stood still, probably embarrassed from being fooled by his younger cousin, before following her, shouting, W-Wait, was that a joke?!. The two eventually made it to a yground, filled with slides and other equipment to entertain active children. There were quite a few other kids and some adults there, ying around and having a great time. He he, I won. Youre too slow~ the girl was breathing heavily but nheless cheered in her victory, having beaten the boy in this race. Urgh, I cant believe I was tricked the boy scratched his head in frustration but shrugged it off, allowing his little cousin this small win. So, were you also joking about the whole Itoko stuff? I bet you were, **k***-chan~ No, I wasnt, the girl was merciless to the poor boy. Why are you like this anyways, *****? Youre still behaving normally around Mama and Auntie, just likest Christmas, but why are you treating me differently? Have I done something wrong? The boys bitter expression couldnt be ignored, sighing deeply before he responded, Ithis is a bit embarrassing but recently I wished I could have more family around. Sorry, **k***-chan, I-I didnt want to make you feel ufortable. Please, dont hate me. Hate you because of something like that? Hmph, youre overthinking too much, cousin, the girl sounded a bit holier-than-thou, but she nheless showed a kind smile, now understanding her cousin a bit better. Still, what happened to have made you think that way, dear cousin? Nothing really, however, his troubled face proved otherwise. Its justIts justChichi-ue has been personally tutoring me, as the entrance exams for junior high are in one year, and it''s quitedifficult. I envy you for being in America. There is alsowell, Haha-ue and Chichi-ue arent getting alowoah! Suddenly, the girl grabbed her cousins arm and pulled it towards her, Enough! Its such a fun day and youre bringing it down. Come on,e on! Lets go have some fun at the yground before Mama and Auntie pick us up. Jeez, stop being so tsun about it, its annoying when you act so dismissive of your emotions. The boy is being so polite. Somebody needs to tell her to dial it down a bit Still, Haha-ue and Chichi-ue, huh? Those are the Japanese words for my mother and my father, respectively. Compared to Okaa-san and Otou-san, you would use the two former terms to address your own family, while thetter two are used to address the parents of othersor, well, when you are speaking with your parents. It seems like the boy seems to prefer calling his parents with the Japanese terms, while the girl favors using the western nickname Mama for her mother. However, who uses the -ue" suffix nowadays, anyway? I''m pretty sure only old-fashioned or super strict families would have their children say that. "Haha or Chichi would be perfectly eptable, even in the formality-hell that is Japan. Regardless of my thoughts, the two kids entered the yground and started ying in it. Sliding down the slides, ying tag with the other kids, and rotating on the roundabout. The tension on the boys face seems to havepletely washed away, vanished from existence as if it never existed in the first ce. The merrilyughing of little children ying and their mischievous nature ofpeting with others tightened up my heart and soul. Is thisnostalgia? It didnt seem like they will stop any time soon, so having gained a sliver of control from waiting around, I moved my body to a spot where I could see them y. Under the shadow of the tree, I sat down, feeling the heat of the sun waning as my body cooled down a bit. The grassy ground cushioned me, allowing me to lean my back on the trees trunk. I rxed and watched the kids y, losing my sense of time as it seems like this moment would never end. *****, you havent drunk from your thermos yet. Arent you thirsty? the girl asked the boy while drinking from her bottle of juice. Oh, this? I-I actually forgot to fill it up today, the boy admitted. What?! No, waituhmmaha, here! after rummaging through her backpack, she took out another bottle of juice, offering it to her cousin. Its sunny, Mama says you need to drink when you y. Take it. Thank you the boy said timidly, clearly embarrassed that his little cousin had to state the obvious. He he, of course, the girls satisfied smile was boasting about her small achievement. Anyways, why are you carrying the thermos when its empty? You should have given it to Auntie. The boy looked down at his thermos, before meeting his eyes with hers, "You seeChichi-ue loves coffee and he always brings it with him to work. I thought, even if its empty, I could mimic him a bit so I could be a bit more like him. Hmm, Im sorry for bringing it up again. Lets stop talking about it, the girl suddenly pped her hands together, her face brightened up. I know! When we get back to Grandpas and Grandmas house, Ill show you my Nintendo 3DS. If youre feeling stressed, then ying games will help you out a lot. Your Obaa-san and Ojii-san, right? Hm, I dont know if Chichi-ue will allow that the boy said. Obaa-san and Ojii-san are the Japanese terms to address somebody elses grandmother and grandfather, respectively. These two are rted so that must mean that the girl mentioned the grandparents that werent rted to him by blood. The girl waved her arms around, appearing cheery, But, if you do well on your exams then you can persuade your Otou-san about it, right? Your grades are so good, *****, so ying a little bit shouldnt hurt. Yeah, I guess I can at least try it a bit. Especially when youre offering to share it with me, his lips curved into a smile. Thank you, **k***, youre good at making others feel better, despite your clumsiness. You will make an amazing Idol. Clumsiness?! What?! Grrrr, the girl red at her cousin. Ha ha, sorry, he didnt look very remorseful for teasing her. Still, you were only here because of the concert, correct? How was it? Amazing! like an explosion of emotions, the girl spread her arms out and smiled, showing off her sparkling white teeth; all the annoyance of being teased waspletely gone. Girls Generation was awesome, awesome, awesome! When the spotlights appeared and showed off all the idols, it was amazing, amazing, amazing! Ahh, **k***-chan, you shouldnt shout that much, noticing that the other children and some adults were looking at them, the boy quickly calmed down his cousin. Phew, it was your first concert, correct? Yeah, and thats when I decided I wanted to be an Idol. I want to stand on a stage and make people happy, too! the girl proimed. First Girls Generation concert? Ahh, I still remember my first when I was seven. Mama was so nice toply with my wish, despite how far away New York is to Tokyoand how out of the blue the request came from. I believe she also wanted to visit her parents so that helped me persuade her. If thats true, thendoes that mean that you will move over here? I-I believe Japan also has an Idol culture, right? the boy asked. I-I dont think so the girl looked apologetic as she saw her cousins disappointment. Papa and Mama seem to like it in New York, and both like their jobs there. Besides, if I ever have the chance then I would like to go to South Korea, where SNSD and the other fantastic K-Pop Idols are. I-I see the boy mustered a fake smile, but nobody was fooled by this, easily seeing that he was crestfallen. But! When I be an Idol then I wille to Tokyo for my tour, alright? When that happens then you muste cheer for me, alright? the girl attempted to cheer her cousin up. Please, it will make me so happy if came! "Yeah, you will be an Idol and I wille to cheer for you," the boy''s sadness didnt wane. The girl, however, did not give up on this, "Andand, you can always call me! Your Okaa-san has my Papas number so you can always ask her to call me. I will always answer, alright? I will always be there when you need me, just like a shining light in a dark concert hall. Andwhen Ie back during Christmas, then we can spend so much time together, alright? Do you promise, **k***-chan? he questioned her warily. Of course! I havent broken a single promise in my life yet, and I dont want to disappoint my family, the girl clenched her entire right hand, except for her pinky finger. "Promise me that you wille to my concerts and I will be there when you need me the most. Yubikiri, Onii-chan~" ...Yubikiri. If you promise then I will too, **k***-chan, the boy also performed the same gesture. Yubikiri, also known as the pinky promise to westerners. The two cousins simultaneously said Yubikiri and then locked their pinky fingers together, signifying that a promise has just been made. However, Yubikiri means finger cut-off in Japanese, as if she noticed my presence, the girls shadowy head snapped to my direction and her ck eyes were clear to be seen. You promised to be an Idol. The girl, still locking her finger with the boy, slowly walked towards me. She was dragging her cousin with her, despite the clear size difference, who neither resisted nor supported her cousin, simply staying silent as his little cousin effortlessly lug him with her. I still want to be an Idol, I replied. The shadowy girl maintained her slow walk, responding immediately to my response, Yes, we must keep our promisebut he isnt here anymore. I cant give up on my dream. I cant fail my parents, I continued insisting, despite how uneasy it made me, as I watched this abnormal girl walk. Dont be sad about itit just happened, as she advanced, the whole scenery cracked. The whole yground, the robot totem, and even the park itself cracked. The surroundings were breaking apart into little pieces and melted back into the dark void of this dream. The only ce that stood was the tree that I was sitting under and the path towards me. What? as I contemted what to say next, I noticed something wet falling onto my legs. Touching my face, I could feel water leaking from my eyes as it flowed down my cheeks. It was an uncontroble stream that despite my will to stop, wouldnt disappear. Looking down at myp, I noticed a small pool of salty water forming,rge enough to fill a sink. N-No, I cant cry. I promised not to cry. I cant cry. I cant cry. Stop it! Swiping away the tears, wing my eyes out, pressing my hands to stop the flow; none of the methods worked. That was when the little girl ced her hands on my face and pulled it to hers, gazing into me as I noticed how reddened her eyes were. Forget it all she whispered. Let it all stay in the past With those words, seven more shadow people appeared, wearing the same dress and having the same size, as the first. They all whispered, Forget it all. Forget it all. Forget it all. Forget it all. Forget it all. Forget it all. Forget it all. Forget it all. Forget it all. Forget it allHestia. the boy said. **************************** **ke u*, H**t*a. Mhmm, I could hear somethingbut it wasnt clear. C*me *n, w**e up, Hes**a! the voice was bing more audible by the second, as the haze in my mind cleared up. Urghurghurghwha?! as I continued moaning, not having the energy to respond, my body suddenly started to shake. Oh, you are finally awake, the first thing I saw once I opened my eyes was Saoris face. Looking down, I noticed that her hands were under my armpits, holding me up, Wha-What happened? Nothing really, she said nonchntly, putting me down on the ground and releasing me. You somehow fell asleep while I was carrying you through that monster stampede, and as you did not want to wake up, I shook you awake. Ahhh, I see stretching my arms, I yawned with one hand blocking my opening mouth. Then does that mean that we escape that? [Yes, PrinH-Hestia,] stuttering my name, Tasianna answered my question. [MadSaoMiss Saori, has brought us to a safer spot. We can rest here for now.] Am I still that dreaming, or did I just hear Tasianna call me by my first name only? Checking out the surrounding, there wasnt anything special about it. It was just the same old forestyout that weve seen time and time againalthough, it does feel a bit more humid around here. [Hestia,] Saori approached me and ced her face close to mine, slightly invading my personal space. [Did something happen while you were sleeping? Your eyes look a bit reddened and puffy.] Wha-? not understanding what she meant, I touched my eyes but as I couldnt see it, I wasnt able to confirm it, meaning that I had to ask mypanions through [Telepathy]. [D-Did I cry?] Something inside me was telling me to ask them that but why? I promised myself that I would never cry until I was able to perform before a crowd. Still, my heart tightened at the possibility that I might have broken my vow. ["Your skin is not parched, so no,"] Saori said. [Your head was swinging in front of me as you slept under MadaM-Miss Saoris arm, so I can confirm that you did not weep, PrinceH-Hestia,] Tasianna said, struggling with calling me by my name. [Why are you asking that? Did you have a nightmare?] Saori tilted her head as she looked at me, inquisitively. However, no matter how much I tried, I couldnt bring up what I dreamed, [Iactually have no idea.] It was aplete nk. Neither I nor my parallel minds were able to dig up my memories for the dream, which isnt too surprising considering most people forget it immediately after they wake up. Annoyingly, that is the truth, although, I could give a guess. [I cant remember it but thest time that I felt this terrible after waking up was when I remembered about the vow that I made,] I responded. [Oh, why you stopped crying, correct?] I nodded to Saoris answer, which prompted her to put her hand on my hand, fondling it. [I am repeating myself, but do not overthink everything too much, alright? If you require somebody elses opinion, then ask them. You literally have two adults with you, so rely on us more, got it?] I said Yes in response. [You are too small to carry all your worries by yourself. Is that not correct, Tasianna?] she winked at me and looked at Tasianna, gesturing that she should say something. Tasianna, noticing this, corrected her posture and responded with fervor, [Ah, yes! Im here to serve you with all my body and soul, Princess Hestia. I only wish to see you happy so please allow me to offer my knowledge and mind!] [I seethank you, you two.] maybe its cause I was emotionally weaker now, or maybe I felt some invisible bond between us growing stronger from this, but I couldnt help myself from embracing both of them. Saori snickered a bit, [Alright, we might be safe, but the possibility of those wyverns staying in the forest is high. Come on, we have to flee from this forest and enter the elves territory soon.] Acknowledging that she was correct, I released them and pped my cheeks, shaking off any remaining drowsiness. Using this moment, I told my twopanions about my worries, concerning the wyvern. I also told them about my theory linking Kargryxmor and the two wyvern groups together. Tasianna looked mortified, hearing that a god might be hunting me, while Saori immersed herself in thought. [Yes, that is a possibility, I agree,] the first to speak was Saori. [However, it makes absolutely no sense for him to consider killing you. What has he to gain from that?] [Yeah, I know,] I scratched my head. [I recognize that it could all be a coincidence and that the original wyvern group was just hunting in the Belzac forest. If I were in those wyverns shoes then I would also prefer hunting here, instead of contesting against other apex predators like Griffons and Hippogryphs. That is correct, right Tasianna?] [I believe so?] Tasianna said with little confidence. [I cannot say much about how monsters behave, unfortunately. However, I can confirm that Avitor Peaks, where those wyverns should originate from, is popted by the mentioned monsters. The mountain range borders Belzac forest, so your suggestion might be correct, PrincHestia.] [It would not be prudent for us to put all the me on the God of Dragons without concrete proof,] Saori agreed to this thought process. [We should consider it as a coincidence for now, and that those wyverns are seeking revenge for the deaths of theirpanions. If I were Kargryxmor, then I would see more benefits from keeping you alive, despite your reluctance to cooperate. It was not your choice to usurp [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood], after all.] [Yeah, exactly,] I couldnt help but agree to this idea. [It just happened out of nowhere. The word usurp also appeared on [The Light] but I cant remember ever denying the gods outright. Before it happened, I wasnt keen on it, but I didnt hate them. They did give me a second chance to fulfill my dream.] Being selfish is part of being a human if you were to ask me. I don''t hate the gods, but I also don''t want to associate myself with them. I might not have asked them to reincarnate me, but they did give me a second chance to live my life and to be an Idol. There still are some grudges that I have, for example, possibly ruining my memory, not contacting me despite how dangerous this ce was, and not kicking my dragon parents ass for abandoning me. I dont have an extremely favorable opinion but this much shouldnt be enough to warrant me usurping or even hating them. [Princess Hestia,] Tasianna suddenly turned a bit serious, having a deep frown. [I must warn you that when we speak about the gods like this, then we should do it in private, especially once we arrive in the elven kingdom. The elves are courteous but are highly religious. They will name us heretics if they hear us speaking ill about any god.] Noted, improve [Aerokinesis] so I can block sounds perfectly. [Miss Tasianna, do you not consider us that?] Saori asked, curious about Tasiannas opinion on us, considering she is a resident of this world. [No, distrusting and betraying my mistress will be thest thing that I will ever do,] she returned a re to Saori. [I may belong to this world, but I have made my vow. Not only are you both my saviors but you have shown me trust, even though I dont deserve it. My faith in you will not waver due to something as minor as this, Princess Hestia!] [Thank you, Tasianna,] I earnestly said. [I appreciate it also, Miss Tasianna. Having allies reassures me,] Saori then pped her hands together, signaling the end of our first team meeting. [I know we must reach the elves as soon as possible but rushing it will be detrimental. Winter ising and we still havent finish preparations yet, especially our food supplies will notst through it. I suggest we continue with our original ns, however, let us avoid causing any more spectacles that may attract the wyvern''s attention.] Saori then looked at me, [Unfortunately, that does mean that you must control yourself, Hestia. Do not overdo it with your fire spells and take care during your practice sessions, especially when you sing. That also means that any Idol concerts are forbidden at this point, alright?] I nodded. It should be easy enough. [Good, let us move forward until night falls. That is when I and Tasianna will check our location and how far we are from the Belzac mountains.] Having finalized our ns, we began following the monster tracks left behind from the stampede, which guarantees that we wont meet the wyverns anytime soon. Looking at my [Detection Sensor], monsters were spread around the whole area and some of them arent looking too well. Either they were left behind or were weakened from fleeing the wyverns roar. Seeing as we were moving with [Stealth] and [Presence Killer] activated, these monsters wouldve been dead if we were in a hunting mood. Survival-wise it would be correct to do so, but I guess our whole party was just exhausted. We could sympathize with them, considering we did all participate in the same event, but it would probably onlyst for a day. Tomorrow, once we reset our minds and bodies, it will be hunting season again. As we continued onwards, I could faintly hear a monsters cry. It was small, weak, and it sounded like it was in pain. As we moved in closer, the cries got even louder and even more desperate. It sounded like a weak animal that was very close to dying, which is nothing surprising. However, it seems like the monster was too weak to even move out of our path, continuously yelping as it sat at the same location. [Should we check it out?] I asked Saori. She shrugged her shoulders but did say Sure. As we approached the location, we noticed that the signal was behind thick vegetation. We pushed the shrubbery away, revealing to us the cause for all of this. Hearing the wailing and desperate cry for help, my eyes noticed a small feline monster lying on the ground, covered in mud, dirt, and its own blood. The young animals green fur looked terribly unkempt, showing some trample marks, probably an unlucky victim that barely survived the monster stampede. Identify. Young Virigress A young feline monster that possesses a fur of emerald green, only able to be found in the Belzac forest. Using their natural fur color, they can perfectly camouge themselves atop a tree, ambushing any prey wandering under them using their venomous ws. Rank F My eyes caught Saori shrugging her shoulders, looking a bit troubled, Why does this scene seem so familiar? I had to agree. It was a young, probably newborn, monster sitting in a nest of twigs and leaves, looking helpless and mortified from locking eyes with the people that were towering it. First, it was a dog and now its a cat? I said exasperatedly. Welp, I just encountered my second Abandoned Animal in a Box trope. A note from AbyssRaven Honestly. Hestia stumbles at the weirdest things by living in the Belzac forest. First a wolf cub, then a fairy, now a cat? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(36) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 47: Monster kitty adoption! Chapter 47: Monster kitty adoption! Virigress'' status board Profile: Name: * Level: 1 Race: Young Virigress Age: 5 Months Status: Health: 21/67 Mana: 4/19 Strength: 45 Intelligence: 20 Vitality: 31 Wisdom: 20 Agility: 51 Stamina: 0/68 Effects: [Adrenaline (Moderate)] [Exhaustion (Moderate)] [Bleeding (Minor)] [Broken Leg (Left Hind Leg)] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 1]Physical skills and rted: [Enhanced ws Lv. 1] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 1] [Toxic w Lv. 2] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 2] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Night Vision Lv. 3] [Presence Killer Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 1]Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 1] [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] [Poison Resistance Lv. 3]Others: [Starvation Lv. 1] At least its not another reincarnator, I thought. Looking at the green feline monster, I noticed that it had features that resembled a tiger. It had no stripes and its fur was green, but its face reminded me of a tiger cub that I saw on the inte. [Wow, the cub is older than me,] stated Saori. [I would find that hard to believe, were it not for the concrete proof that your status board is disying, Miss Saori,] said Tasianna, nodding. The statement would make no sense considering howmature Saori looked but once you remembered that she was literally reincarnated as a [Young Warg] two months ago, then it would make sense. She also jumped on the Hestia Power leveling train for the first month, so her growth has been abnormal if youpared it to this little Virigress cub here. We both still had the Young prefix before our race name, but monster evolution has elerated our bodys maturity by quite a lot. If we were normal newborn monsters, then I believe we would be just like this little one here. Nobody would expect that I was only a month older. Hey, little one, where are your parents? I said while raising my pitch to soothe it. However, when I tried to pet it, the Virigress cub hissed at me with mrrriiiiiiiehhh, extended its ws and nearly scratched me but my [Prediction] prevented it. Despite posing literally no threat to me, my skill still dutifully fulfilled its task when the monster cat tried to harm me, although, I could have responded even without it activating. To me, everything felt like it was in slow motion, anyways, if I didnt drop my guard down entirely. Thankfully, its not snail pace slowmo. [Have your parents not taught you to not pet a wild cat, Hestia? Especially when the cat has venomous ws,] Saori said in exasperation. Scratching my cheeks, I responded with, [He he, uh, not really. Most strays I met in the city were pretty nice, even allowing people to pet them.] If you brought them food, of course. ["Those cats are used to humans in their day to day life, while this one probably has never seen one yet, considering how deep we are into the forest,"] Saori reprimanded me. Putting myself in the cubs shoes, seeing a dragonewt trying to touch me while Im on the brink of death would terrify me. In this current situation, my survival instincts would overrule the rational part of my mind and anything I would do would be to preserve my life. A cornered rat fights the hardest, after all. It should have been obvious to me. I guess being immune to all its attacks made me a bit arrogant. I shouldve considered its point of view first before doing something. However, before I continued contemting about it, I should heal it before it dies. Doesn''t hurt to be nice once in a while. Hmm, its left hind leg is twisted, probably a broken bone? Face and body are riddled with small cuts covered in dirt, so chances are high that the bacteria are slowly entering its body through the wounds. The status board hasnt shown it yet, but you can guess it easily. Well, not like I ever had those problems with [Cure] and the healing spells. To start off, I cast [Cure] and [Purify] on the cub, intending to remove any possibility of infections and necrosis. Afterward, a simple [Minor Heal] would be enough to refill its Health. Mreoow? noticing the mana particles cleansing its body and restoring its Health, the Virigress cub gave a confused cry. The moment its attention was directed elsewhere, I gently grabbed it by the neck and pushed its head to the ground. Mraaaaoew! [Princess Hestia!] Tasianna cried out. [Dont worry, Im just checking its leg,] I said to reassure my two surprisedpanions. I made sure to tell my spell during Invocation to not heal the leg, in case I messed it up again like when I ruined any chances to heal my left wings mana paths. The cub was screeching and hissing like it was possessed, struggling under my hand in total fear, unable to even budge my grip by even a millimeter. It was trying to scratch my arm but [Draconic Barrier] made every attempt fruitless, even preventing the toxin in its ws to touch my skin. Well, it would have no effect anyway even if it could pierce through. While it was in this state, I was holding and stabilizing its left leg so it wouldnt harm it any further from all these movements. I know a veterinarian would probably know how to handle this better, but I never owned a pet, nor have I watched a documentary about it before. All I knew was from a wildlife documentary series that I happened to enjoy watching. When calm words wont work then let the animal tire itself out. It had [Exhaustion (Moderate)] anyways, so it shouldn''t take long. As expected, it only took thirty seconds for it to calm down. [Shhh, Im sorry. I know you must be scared and stressed but Im not here to hurt you,] I told the cub through [Telepathy]. [I used magic to heal your wounds and I will also heal your leg, so please allow me to help you for just a few more seconds. I promise that I will free you once you are in tip-top form, again.] Maybe its cause I sessfully persuaded it or maybe its cause it had no more energy to resist, in any case, the cub looked at me in the eye for a second before ncing away, leaving its guard downpletely. A spectator would have told me to use [Telepathy] first before using brute force, but I had low confidence that it would have believed me in the current situation. If its parent did a proper job, then distrust for other monsters should have been imprinted into it once it was able to move. At least, thats what I would have done. I couldnt have used the same methods as when I first met Saori. Fortunately, as she had [Telepathy], I was able to erase her fear and gain her trust early on. However, not only can this monster not respond back but I wasnt even sure it could understand me properly. [Telepathy] sends out information from one mind to the other, so it should have automatically tranted my words into something that the virigress could understand. That''s why I resorted to dominating it. I might look back on this and cringe, but it was the best n I could think of to gain its eptance in a short amount of timeat least, that''s what my parallel mind exined. I might have watched too many animal docs Anyways, using the trust that it was reluctantly giving me, I examined its leg. Yup, definitely broken into two pieces. Something crushed its shin, causing it to splinter. The cub was groaning and moaning in pain but allowed me to continue, nevertheless. Unfortunately, Invocation needed me to go into detail and I wanted to not leave any lingering damage. Ja, I could have paralyzed some monsters and allowed the cub to kill them for a level up, which would heal its entire skeleton, but could it do this in its weakened state? Not to mention with its low stats? Sigh, its so annoying that leveling up wont heal my wings mana paths. After thatint, I held the cubs left hind leg with both hands and used [Major Heal] on it, using the right hind legs skeletal feature as a reference. I didnt know how to confirm all the broken pieces of the shin but simply telling the System repair the bones that I was holding my hands seems to have done the trick. It was still vague but specific enough to work perfectly. [Can you move it? Give it a try,] I said. It was having a hard time standing up, due to [Exhaustion], but it seems to have little problems moving it while itid on the ground. Its eyes looked in wonder at its fully healed body. [Thats good to see, so where are your parents?] I asked the cub. Mreooow, it answered. Ok, that was a stupid question. [The stampede definitely separated them,] Saori said. [Maybe they are still in the area, but it is likely that they are gone due to all the chaos.] It couldnt move. It couldnt speak. It probably doesnt even know where it was. Why did I even ask that question in the first ce? [It would be very difficult to track them, I believe,] Tasianna added, pointing at the ground. [There are too many footprints and even with [Tracking], it would be far too hard to ascertain which belonged to the virigress parents.] [Saori couldnt you try and find their scent?] I suggested to Saori, knowing her nose was the best among us. [I couldbut in this chaos? I am not a trained police dog, Hestia. I still have not fully gotten used to my new sense of smell and discerning through hundreds of smells is impossible for me, right now,] said Saori, shaking her head. She was able to do it in the troll''s cave, but I guess jumping from tracking four people to a triple-digit one might be asking too much. [Besides, do we really have the time to do this?] she asked. [We are currently being chased and you want to track down this cubs parents? In this giant forest? I have nothing against detours if we are careful about them, but it would be a fools errand to do this actively.] I sighed, [Doesnt that mean that we need to leave it here?] [You have already done your best, PrincesHestia. You have generously shown kindness by preventing its death. Nobody can fault you for your future actions,] Tasianna said to reassure me. Hmmmoh! Coming up with an idea, I picked the Virigress up, causing it to yelp mreow?!. [Then instead of searching for its parents, how about we just keep huh,] before continuing, I lifted the cubs tail up and looked at its private spot to determine its gender. [Ah, its a him! How about we keep him and bring him along with us?] Hearing my request, Tasianna expressed shock, [Wha-?! Princess Hestia, you cannot suggest keeping the monster with you! It''s wild and dangerous and could possibly hurt you!"] [Hurt?] I tilted my head. [The only way he could kill me is with the power of cuteness.] I wrapped my arms under his forelegs and pressed him closer to my body, literally cuddling him now. He was dirty but that was no problem for my self-repairing and self-cleaning mana dress. Its true that the cub wasnt the most cutest thing alive due to how fierce and wild it looked even as a cub, but a baby is still a baby. As he was a monster and also five months old, his body wasrge enough to match my torso while his legs even reached down to my thighs. Watching him limply hang on my arms was simply adorable. He even turned his head around to look me in my eyes before turning back and epting the situation that he was in. It seems I was actually able to gain enough trust that he would allow me to treat him like this. Smiling, I petted his head with my hand. [See?] I opened my mouth. [Isnt he the cutest? Hes even allowing me to cuddle him like this without being defiant about it.] [PrinHestia, the cub is only allowing you to do so due to [Exhaustion]!] Tasianna rebuked. [Also, please stop rubbing your face on its fur! You are dirtying your delicate face!] Tasianna flew up to me and pushed my head away from the cub, before cleaning it with water produced by [Create Water]. [Will you take care of him?] Saori asked, chuckling from watching thisedic scene I was sharing with Tasianna. [Yup!] I jumped up! [I will feed him. I will wash him! I will trim his fur! I will also clean his litter box!] Saori stayed silent for a second, before saying, [Taking care of a wild monster will be more difficult than a normal pet, Hestia. Do you believe you can handle the responsibility of being a virigress owner?] ["I can handle the responsibility. I am a grown girl now! I promise I will the most responsible dragonewt in all of dragonewt history!"] I said with pride. [Sigh,] however, it seems my answer made Saori exasperated, as she had to massage her temple. [Why did I participate in thisedic act? I am an adult. I should not have acted so silly.] I giggled, [You can never be too old for jokes, Saori! It just means that you arent a boring woman in yourte twenties! You grew up properly!] [Wha-What do you mean withte twenties!] mentioning her age seems to have triggered her, as a red color spread across her whole face. [Excuse you, Hestia! I was 26, that is notte. That is the prime time for women like me. And boring?! Pah, once we are in an elven vige or city, then I will bring you to a bar or tavern and I will show you how ''boring'' I really am.] [Sooooocan I keep him?] I asked Saori in one of her rare unrestrained moods. [Yeah, keep him,] Saori consented! [Miss Saori!] Tasianna objected. [No, we mustnt. This is too dangerous and-and how can we be sure that we can take care of the virigress in the first ce?] [You do not have to worry, Miss Tasianna,] Saori said, waving her hand. [Hestia can do it. I can assure it. She was the one that took care of me when I was a mere newborn.] [Did you hear that, Rajah? You areing with us, if you dont mind,] I told Rajah, the virigress cub. Mreowh, he said. [Oops, I did it again. Tap your left paw on my arm once, if you are against it, and twice, if you want toe,] hoping that [Telepathy] is working properly, I asked him once again. Rajah hesitated for a bit but after tapping his left paw twice, the tion of seeing this forced me to beam a smile. . A Sea of Trees The shimmering emerald of this world The ce that I found you Oh, Rajah, my love My little emerald tiger! . Not able to hold down my emotions, my mouth couldnt hold back, and a song came out. It was a slight variation of my song A Sea of Trees that I sang during my first flight, changed to mention Rajah. [Hey, Hestia!] although I wanted to continue singing, Saori blocked my mouth with her hand. [What did I tell you about keeping quiet? The wyverns are not here anymore but that does not change the fact that we must be careful!] [Oops, I apologize, SaoriMy emotions went a bit crazy,] I said apologetically. [It is fine. I understand,] she released my mouth. [Anyways, you already have a name for him? Rajah? That does not sound like an English, German, or Japanese name.] Of course, it isnt. Its a name from the movie ddin, belonging to the tiger from Princess Jasmine. At first, I considered Simba, but he wasnt very lion-like. I also had Shere Kahn in mind, but that guy was a dick. My little Virigress is not a bad guy. So, I gave him a name from a tiger that I knew was very likable. Who cares if Rajah was exotic, when my name Hestia Atsuko was already unique in this new world, in the first ce. [Come on, Tasianna. Say wee to Rajah,] I pushed Rajah in front of Tasianna. [I wee you to our little group, Rajah. May we serve Princess Hestia with all our body and mind,] Tasianna said in the most formal way possible. Rajah said mreoow and tried to swat Tasianna away like a fly. [Dear Goddesses, Zephira and Plesia, please grant me the strength to endure all of this for my dear Princess Hestia Atsuko,] Tasianna began praying after dodging all of Rajahs slow swipes. Nervouslyughing, I apologized to her for Rajahs behavior, [He he, I promise I will make it up for you, Tasianna. I will make sure to discipline Rajah properly.] Saying that I looked at Rajah while having [Noble Aura] activated, [Rajah, that was Tasianna, my friend. She is not an enemy and if you annoy her then she will freeze you into a popsicle. If you dont listen to me then I will actually have to discipline youok?] Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Terror Aura Lv. 1] acquired Oi, was zur Hlle?! (Oi, what the hell?!) Rajah called out mreoooorah in panic and started shaking in my arms as sparks began flying around me. Did I unconsciously activate [Spark me Veil]? [Well, let us forget about it for the meantime,] Saori came in to diffuse the situation like she always would. [We still have some ns until nightes, so let us be off.] As Tasianna and Saori went forward, I turned Rajah around and had him face me, [I kinda skipped the process, but I think I should do it properly.] Remembering how Saori named me, I imitated her words, [From today onwards you shall be Rajah. Lets have as much fun as we can possibly have, alright, Rajah?] Mreow, he cried. [Young Virigress *] was given the name [Young Virigress, Rajah] by [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hesta Atsuko] Chapter 48: This must be Revenge! Chapter 48: This must be Revenge! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dancing Lv. 4] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 3] gained Ahhh, a dance without music is a true tragedy, only with music can it elevate itself to its divine status. Keep with the beat. Come on, a bit faster, Lady Saori, I said. Lady He-Hestia, your movements aretoo fast. It is h-hard to follow, Saori said stuttering, due to her split concentration. What are you talking about? Im simply following the beat. One, two, three, one, two, three, one, two, three, I said nonchntly. Although I was confident that I was counting the rhythm correctly, I still decided to ask my parallel minds, who were using [Aerokinesis] to y a fittingposition for this dance, if they identally increased the rhythm. Hmph, dont underestimate us, Original mind. Weve been using this skill to imitate guitars, drums, violins, and many other instruments to perform our pop songs, correctly. One piece of music is easy enough, parallel mind #2 boasted. Well, I would insult my own education if I couldnt remember An der schnen uen Donau, or better known as On the Beautiful Blue Danube. Then again, ying it on a piano is vastly differentpared to imitating a whole orchestra version. After checking, I continued speaking, Besides, how can youin when we havent started with the more refined movements, yet. I taught you the basic footwork and that is all were doing, except its with the guidance of music now. I-I see, Saori said hesitantly. But is this not too fast for my first try? Saori''s endlessints during these practices have be a norm between us now. Funnily enough, it was her that asked me to teach her how to dance properly and she''s now the one that isining. It was currently the night on the day of the stampede. After I adopted Rajah, my little virigress kitty, our party continued following the monster tracks left behind from the fleeing animals, due to the wyverns loud roars. Maybe its cause winter ising, but the daylight has grown less and less on each day and today wasnt an exception to this. I had no clock to confirm it, but I was sure that the sky was turning orange much sooner thanst month. Also due to the number of trees blocking the light, it got darker much faster in the Belzac forest, so we had to prepare for camp before the sun even disappeared. Once Tasianna and Saori confirmed our location from above the trees, as I shouldnt do it in case the wyverns were scouring the skies, I immediately wanted to continue Saoris dancing practice. Since the troll encounter, there hasnt been any time for us to resume it as there were more important tasks, for example, Tasiannas power leveling and Saoris magic training. There were also our dailynguage lectures from Tasianna, which we couldnt afford to skip. Learning anguage is essential to surviving in our next foray, living in civilization. If knowing how to fight monsters, find food, and taking care of your health are the fundamental skills to survive in the wildness, then learning the lingua franca, the Common tongue, will be vital to blend into society. We could use [Telepathy] but, honestly, nein. Heck, imagine an elf asking me or Saori why we couldnt speak and we have to form some kinda embarrassing excuse to cover that fact up. Urgh, instead of doing something that stupid, why not put the effort into it and just learn it beforehand. So, as nobody had any further ns besides our usual ones, cooking and practicing the Common tongue, I thought it was the perfect time for Saori to resume dancing. It also was convenient that Rajah seems to have found it entertaining to chase and swat my swinging tail. I dont think it looks anything alike but hes ying with it just like a cat would y with those feather wand toys. I was happy that he was even more active when my dancing is helping my tail swing even wilder. I''m just d that he isn''t being scared around us, seeing as his family is missing. What we did before was just learning the moves and how you should interact with your dancing partner, I exined to Saori. Yes, we couldve practiced with something slower than a Johann Strauss Jr.position, but once you get used to it, you can handle anything. Its all about the foundation when ites to dancing. Johann Strauss Jr.? Saori asked. An Austrianposer born in the 19th century, I informed Saori, to help hercking musical education. You are a history teacher, but I find it very odd that you barely have any knowledge of the greatposers of Germany and Austria. It is a tragedy, my dear wolfkin friend! Why Germany and Austria exactly? Although, I personally would not be able to tell you of any Japanese musicians who had no impact on history, Saori said, averting her eyes. Obviously, cause they are the best, I said with pride for my former lifes German heritage. At least, thats what my dad always said. He does acknowledge musicians from other countries but when ites to the best of the best, you wont be able to persuade him otherwise. Not even my mom could do it. I see you inherited your stubbornness from him, Saori said with a wry smile. What do you mean with stubborn? Im simply stating an obvious fact, that it would do you good to know about people like Bach or Beethoven, I rebuked with puffed cheeks. Wellit would have. Music is culture, I guess. Dancing really isnt my forte, Saori said with a sigh. We haven''t practice that often, but, indeed, Saori hasn''t gotten the skill [Dancing] yet, despite how easy it was for me to do it. She practiced the footwork necessary for ballroom dancing and also the etiquette that came with it, resulting in her getting [Royal Etiquette] from our little nobility roley, saying crap like Lady Saori, Lady Hestia, Ohohoho!. I thought she hasnt gotten [Dancing] cause all we did until now was simple practice, but it seems even the real deal was not enough for her to gain the skill. It also doesnt help that shes doing, uhhokish? Not only was she going either too slow or too fast, she sometimes even stepped on my feet. I know you are more experienced but considering our size difference, should I not lead you? Saori questioned. Truthfully, Saori should be the one to lead the dance as she was the taller one between us two. Measuring our height, we got to learn that Saori was 169 cm (55 feet) and I was currently 150 cm (49), so she towered me by quite a lot. Any of the more graceful movements would look awkward when we were to perform them, but thankfully that was not needed here. Der Walzer, or the Waltz, depends on the two partners knowing how to lead and follow properly. If either of them is desynced, then everything will fall apart, I said. If a gentleman would ask you for a dance, then he will lead, and you will follow. That was themon sense on Earth. I will have you practice both so you will understand it better and are prepared to adapt to the culture of this worlds dancing etiquette. I asked Tasianna about it, but it seems fairies do not indulge in this sorta dancing. They were more the party hard and dance harder types. I bet they would love techno music and would go out clubbing every single night if they existed in Peolynca. Anyways, dont forget to smile and make eye contact, ok? I scolded Saori for her frowning expression. You will have to look at your partners face all the time, so you cant let it slip for a second. The emotions you feel will be shared with your partner as you both stare into each others eyes, your souls filling up with these feelings as you are guided into wondend by the beat of the music. Ahhh, dancing is when a persons truest essence shine. How poetic, Saori giggled. Is this how I look when I lecture my sses? The sparkling in your eyes is a sight to behold. Well, I believe we have danced enough, yes? Let us end this properly, Lady Saori, I said courteously. Following my movements, Saori obliged with a smile, As you will, Lady Hestia. We have been practicing for a while now and seeing how Rajahs, my little green tiger cub, energy was waning, I think it was prime time for things to finish. With a simplemand, my parallel minds began ying the coda for the musicalposition On the Beautiful Blue Danube, the ending passage. . Dont we look just nice? Tada tada. Dancing in moonlight, tada tada . I wish this wouldst, tada tada Till morninges atst, tada tada . Let the music sound on, tada tada Must we stop it here? Tada tada . But our time is short, and wasnt it all fun? All things fun must have an end . Let us continue our dance another time! . Fluttering our blue dresses around, I made sure that Saori was able to perfect this sweet sight for any onlooker, assisting in her movements, and after a pirouette and curtsey, our dance session has ended. As my singing and the music ended, I also dispelled the [Air Shield] surrounding the whole area. I was using it to block sounds from escaping but it also, consequently, prevented new air froming in, meaning that we would suffocate if it stayed active. Moonlight? It is dark but the moon is nowhere close to the sky yet, Hestia, as our dancing practiced ended, so did our nobledy roley. Ah, give me a break, Saori. No need to be pedantic about it, I responded, also dropping most of my formal speech. Argh, speaking like that makes me feel so stiff. [Amazing!] said Tasianna, pping from the side. [After that magnificent performance, you must be thirsty, correct? Lady Hestia and Miss Saori?] My nose finally caught the sweet fragrance of freshly brewed teaing from the stone teapotthat I made! He he, and if I may, I would say that it might be one of my proudest creations yet. [Woodworking] unfortunately didnt help me produce a more quality product but the amount of effort that I put into it, is iparable to my wooden dishware and utensils. Anyways, the teapot was sitting over a me on a stone te, steaming the calming aroma of the herbal beverage. Even though the teapot wasrger in mass than Tasianna, she still did a good job of making tea with it. Well, she only needed to put in water and the tea leavesuh, thats all I know about tea making. Her tea always tasted wonderful even without a corresponding skill, so she must have some technique that isnt shown on her status board. Taking out our cups from our respective space storage, I and Saori thanked Tasianna for the tea preparation. Saori began pouring into mine, then into Tasiannas super small teacup, and finally into hers. [Hmm, I believe I should buy [Elvenize] soon. It feelsunsatisfying when I cannot serve my own tea,] Tasianna said with a frown. I think she mentioned that she also had ess to [Humanize] but obviously she wouldnt want that. Honestly, Im a bit annoyed that I missed the chance to be an elf, like OMG, that would have been cool. [You could but please dont do the same mistake and upgrade the skill like Saori,] I told Tasianna. [How rude,] Saori interjected. [Who knows how long it would have taken me to reach [Humanize Lv. 6]. I much prefer having a body that can speak and that also has less body hair. I cannot wait for [Humanize Lv. 10] so I may shed all this fur from my body.] It seems Saori is a bit insecure about her current appearance. I personally like my dragonewt form so I cant rte to it. My scales made me look cool and cute at the same time while only halving my stats with [Humanized (Moderate)], so besides blending into human society, I think I prefer to stick with this form. I really have gotten used to my new body, huh? Saori will share my opinion eventually. Producing two bowls from my storage this time, I poured some rainwater into one and put some raw meat into the other. I didnt know what the diet of the virigress had been until now, so sticking with natural stuff should be alright. Especially when the meat is from a boar. [Rajah, we will hunt for our food tomorrow, ok? Do you know how to stalk and hunt? Nod if you can,] I said, while also showing him how to nod through our telepathic link. Once he nodded, seemingly understanding me, I gave him his bowls and said: "enjoy". His drooling mouth ravaged through his meal as if he hadn''t had a meal in days. Crunching bones, chewing the meat, and slurping the water would disgust some people but I just looked at it with affection. I was really worried that he would be too anxious to do anything among us. I mean, I literally abducted him away, without trying to find his parents. I know Saori was right, but it still doesnt change the fact that Rajah might feel pressured from this whole situation. Thankfully, he warmed up to me quite fast. I guess healing him and showing that I wasnt a threat to him if he behaved did the trick. His [Exhaustion] made him fall asleep, napping long enough for him to reduce its effect to (minor). Unfortunately, he isn''t very friendly with Saori and Tasianna. Rajah was scared, terrified when Saori wanted to pet him and give him food. If I wasn''t close to him, then the mere presence of Saori was enough to send a shiver down his spine. Did he notice that Saori had [Terror Aura] and [Bloodlust]? Well, in any case, Saori looked disappointed that our kitty rejected her. Tasianna, on the other hand, seems to dislike Rajah for some reason. Was it ''cause he treating her like a fly when they first met? He also doesnt like to interact with Tasianna due to me warning him about her ice magic. Its not looking well for our group dynamic. Also, something interesting happened, or more like, what didnt happen. Compared to my other twopanions, Rajah didnt receive the title [Hestias Retainer] and subsequently had no ess to the SP System. I had no idea why that was until Saori reminded me that she and Tasianna both pledged their friendship to me, or allegiance, whatever you want to call it. I tried telling Rajah to do the same thing, but he couldnt speak and all his meowing and mreowing didnt count. It''s sad but it can''t be helped. I just have to train him in the old fashion way! Through monster evolution! [You look excited, Hestia. Have you thought of another weird idea?] Saori asked. [Nah, Im thinking of putting Rajah on the Hestia power leveling train tomorrow,] I answered. ["Oh, but he doesn''t have a party bracelet, though. We can''t share the experience with him,"] Tasianna dropped a major bomb. Ipletely forgot about that fact! Its only been a little over a week, but Ive already gotten ustomed to the experience sharing function of the party bracelets. It just feels natural, you know. Like it should have been there all along. [That is no problem, though,] reassured Saori. ["We had to live without the experience sharing function in the two months that we traveled together, Hestia. How were you able to power level me?"] [Right, I gave you all the kills,] I said. [I paralyzed them with my toxins and let you get thest hit on them. That changed when we started the Idol concert strategy, though.] [Correct, so do not worry yourself over it,] Saori said. [Anyways, you are done with the tea, correct?] Looking at the now-empty teapot, I nodded. At that moment, Saori''s red eyes shined brightly before she grabbed me by the hand and pulled me up. With a simple movement of her fingers, blue strings of mana started growing out of her ws, growing long enough that it was able to wrap itself around my waist. Wah?! Saori?! I cried out in surprise. [You know, your dancing lesson has just reminded me that we have not done this in a while, also. Measuring and making your underwear and dress was boring, especially as I had to rush them,] Saori said with a scheming smirk. Before I could respond to her words, Saori took off my dress. In my embarrassment, I wasnt able to stop her from taking my measurements again. [Annoying, I know it has only been a week, but you have barely grown in any department. However, I can still tailor one in your current size and then make another one when you grow up. It might be tedious, but I can adapt its design with your developing body. Yes, that is perfect,] Saori said quickly. Regaining some of my senses, I wanted to say, [H-Hey, Saori, wait a moment, Im not] But I was interrupted when Tasianna suddenly materialized a [Frozen Shield] in front of me. Then, Saori took out a book from her storage and ced it on the shield. Once she turned the book to a certain page, Tasianna said, [I believe it would be wise to resume our studies, Lady Hestia. There is still much that you will need to learn.] Tasianna was talking aboutnguage practices. She wanted me and Saori to continue learning thenguage, Common tongue. [Wait Tasianna, Saori is currently] Li foup karnli, (I can learn,) Saori responded in Common tongue. Hujkunti! Hujkunti, Cintriily Hestia. Plearsiz, gitkustul karnlus, (Wonderful! Wonderful, Princess Hestia! Please, let us learn together,) Tasianna joyfully praised Saori while pressuring me to ept. [Wait, wait, I-Im naked here and exposed! We cant just con,] once again, I was interrupted! [Construct an earthen wall if you have to. You only need your tail to cast the spell, anyways,] Saori mercilessly shot down my argument. [Your fashion education is important, but what did you say to me, again? An Idol only needs a stylist to choose a fitting outfit and here I am, offering my talent to turn you into the shiniest star ever.] Stop using my own words to counter me! [Lady Hestia, I have decided to stop using Princess to address you, so I believe I have done like you wished?] Tasianna said with a bright smile, trying to hide her deviousness. [You also requested to learn Common tongue as soon as possible so you may finalize your custom spell Imperial Hellfire, correct? You must learn ournguage to finish the magical runes.] Verdammte Scheie, why is everybody using my own words against me! Mreow, Rajah cried. Et tu, Rajah?! Well, I cant understand what he said but hes probably using one of my own words! My fake paranoia can smell it from here! However, I was having none of that. Using myst argument, I shall persuade them to give me some time to think about this overwhelming situation. [Wait, you guys! You are scaring Rajah and,] however, I was not able to end my sentence Turning around, I saw Rajah chasing after my erratic tail movements. It seems having dinner was enough for him to regain most of his energy back, quickly returning to acting like a tiger cub, ying around and leaving me to fend for myself. Betrayal! And so, my afternoon was spent being made into a dress-up doll for Saori''s numerous amounts of prototypes and Tasianna''s intense lecture on how to speak Common tongue. It only ended when my stomach started to growl, and they decided that they have done enough for the day and that it was time for dinner. Confratu het kol bunmajis(Thanks the for foodyes) Side Story 8: The church’s magic is amazing! Side Story 8: The churchs magic is amazing! Do you think you guys will be ok? a person asked me in a girlish voice. Walking, I, Tatsuya Nagata, looked over at the person who said that and reassured her, Yeah, that slimy Mikami will listen to Kyouyaprobably, and I think Sir Elrick will have it controlled, despite Hanazawas reluctance. Urgh, that girl is still acting like an idiot? Even after four months?! the girl, Aiko Hasebe said in an annoyed tone. Well, its not like I cant understand her, I said internally. Even if it has been four months, it still doesnt change the fact that these people have kidnapped us into their world, Peolynca. Being homesick is normal and maybe Hanazawa is dealing with this whole situation by being her bitchy self, arguing against anybody and everybody whenever she can. On the other hand, Aiko seems to be a bit toofortable around here, but I guess that happens when the whole clergy is worshipping and treating her like royalty, or like the saint candidate that she is. Of course, I had enough tact to not say this to her face. She can take a joke but being this blunt will insult anybody. Safer to stay silent. "Yeah, don''t worry Aiko-san. I made a promise, so I won''t let anything happen to Sakamoto-san," Kyouya, my best friend, said with a smile and thumbs up. Hearing that, I turned my gaze at the person walking beside Aiko; Sakamoto-san was pouting with a deep frown, "Ishigami-san, I''m here if you haven''t noticed. I''m not the best, I know, but you don''t have to treat me like a kid." "Huh?! Wha-Wait, that''s not what I meant!" Kyouya tried to apologize but was shushed by Aiko. Combat-wise, Sakamoto wasnt very strongpared to Kyouya or me. I wont say that I mastered the spear yet, but I did receive formal training from the Church of Aurenas knight''s Order, and looking at Elrick''s status board, I believe that if I kept it up I can be just as a strong, or even more ording to Elrick. Sakamoto-san, on the other hand, didn''t have a very athletic physique, to begin with. She merely maintained a healthy body and had a decent amount of stamina for somebody who jogged asionally and ate healthily. Honestly, I was also pretty scrawny when I was teleported to this world and my Stamina stat was lower than the majority of the ss for that reason. Before I intensively trained in my goal to get those coffee leaves, I was just anothernky guy, so it feels pretty good that I was able to build up some muscles now.Sakamoto''s Status Board Profile: Name: Haruka Sakamoto Level: 0 Race: Human Age: 16 Years Job: Archers Status: Health: 257/257 Mana: 146/146 Strength: 88 Intelligence: 149 Vitality: 54 Wisdom: 59 Agility: 183 Stamina: 234/234 Effects: None Skill Points: 0 Unique Skill: [Foxian Slyness Lv. 1] Skill: Magic skill and rted [Arcane Mind Lv. 1] [Mana Control Lv. 1]Physical skill and rted [Archery Technique Lv. 2] [Archery Mastery Lv. 1] [Mana Strike Lv. 1] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] Sense and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 3] [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Probability Correction Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 2] [Presence Killer Lv. 2]Resistances [Pain Resistance Lv. 1]Stat growths and realted [Stamina Recovery Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 1]Others [Singing Lv. 1] [Dancing Lv. 2] [Trap Creation Lv. 1] [Identify Lv. 1] [Identify Blocker Lv. 3] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] [Thought eleration Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 1] Ability List: Achery abilities [Piercing Arrow] [Curved Pursuer] Titles: [Otherworldly Visitor] Admittedly, she was more fit during the first month of our stay here, but Ive made a ton of progress, havent I? Well, I guess I should thank the System of this world for allowing Jobs to help you train. I might have myints about this world, but this System is so game-like that I feel like Im inside an RPG game. And we are about to do what every RPG yer would wish the most; killing monsters and leveling up! Aha, I cant wait to finally use those stat growth skills to their fullest potential. Without leveling they wont have an effect so watching the number go up will be awesome. You seem to be excited Tatsuya, said Kyouya. Arent you? Its time to grind, bro! I responded. Kyouya shrugged his shoulder but he couldn''t hide his twitching mouth, slowly forming a smile. He might not have yed as much as I did but once a gamer, always a gamer. We saw our stats two days ago and we''ve been training like madmen these past days, always trying to one-up each other, and now was our chance to do it on the field of battle! I know exactly what you two are thinking about. I also know that I should chide you guys but, Aiko tried to hide her reddening face with a hand, but I was tall enough to see it. I also like watching the level of my [Holy Magic] go up. I wonder if I could ask the church to show me some of this worlds clothing. That would be a wonderful reward. While I and Kyouya were motivated by self-improvement and our rivalry, it seems like Aiko was willing to go train solely to stay in the favor of the church. It seems her [Holy Magic] stayed at level 3 for a whole month until it was improved when she changed her Job to [Cleric]. I heard from Kyouya the church was still quite pleased that she made this much progress in four months, while others would need years of training to equal her growth. She seems to disagree for some reason, wanting to elerate her leveling as much as possible. I wonder why shes in such a rush to level up, but then I thought, Wait, normal people actually need years to level that shit up to level 4?! Couldnt they just abuse the Job change System? Yeah, I dont have the patience to learn something for that long. Compared to the gifted magicians like Aiko, Mikami, and, surprisingly, Hanazawa, it seems a plebian like me will have to be content with learning magic through the SP system. Oh god, how could I forget that fact?! Once I level up, I can get some Skill Points to spend on skills! Ha ha, this will be great! "My Lady, Saintess Aiko, if you wish I could bid my family to send a few of my dresses and casual clothing upon your request. They will be delighted to do so, absolutely," a woman in a white-robe spoke to Aiko from behind our group. Thyra, I couldnt possibly ask your family to do something like that. I have no money to my name and the cost for the transportation must be too much, Aiko responded to the woman while wavering her hand to reject the request. Nonsense, my Lady, however, the woman quickly shot down her worries. I wouldmit a great sin on House Morgiana if I couldnt help a Champion of one of our Gods. Also, the country that I origin from, the Kingdom of Artorias, train Hippogryphs as mounts and my family does own a few personally. They will have no problem with the delivery, so allow me to aid you onest time. This purple-haired woman was called Thyra Nimue Morgiana and she is the self-appointeddy-in-waiting for Aiko while she is here in the church. From what I heard, she seems to only be a temporary member of the Church of Aurena, here in the holy capital Aureolis. Aiko told me that she was an extremely gifted magician, a magical prodigying from a noble house focused on the arcane arts. I see, Aiko stood still, forcing everybody else to also stop. You will be leaving the church soon, correct? Yes, most likely I will not be there to greet you when youe back from the dungeon, Thyra said with a wry smile. My two-year stay has benefitted me quite a lot, but I am at the age of marriage and my family is requesting me toe back to take on my role as a member of House Morgiana. Thenthen how could I not ept your assistance, Aiko said with teary eyes. Thank you, these four months have been amazing just because of your help, Thyra. Oh my, Saintess Aiko, we still have plenty of time left and you can always visit me when you arrive in the Kingdom of Artorias. It is to the west and borders the elven kingdom, so your duties as a hero will demand you to visit my country, Thyra said to reassure Aiko. Also, dont be too worried about your progress, alright? It took me over a year to obtain [Holy Magic Lv. 4]. Im quite envious of your progress. A year?! Yeah, forget about learning it at this point. If a magical prodigy like her needs this long, then I should just forget about it. After their little talks, our group resumed walking. In no time, we reached the rendezvous spot where our whole ss would meet with the knight''s order and some of the big-shot priests. Looking at the area, it was filled with clergymen and knights. While the knights stood in a row, guarding our path like a red carpet, the grey-robed priest congregation stood behind them and prayed. As we approached the scene, a white-robed priest greeted us, Wee, our Goddess Heroes. My name is Michalis Astolfus and I shall guide you to your positions. Looking at the man, it was clear that he was someone from a noble house. His robes design was typical of a noble-born clergyman, filled with adornments and golden embroidery while an emblem, probably his houses insignia, sat cleanly in the middle of his chest. He could be called pudgy. His robe was trying to hide his protruding stomach but without a mask, most people will be able to see it from his chubby face. Otherwise, he looks very ssy. He looked close to histe thirties, had styled orange hair and a well-kempt mustache. He first gave us guys a look and then directed his gaze to the two girls, where his eyes suddenly widened before striking a praying pose, Oh, Saintess Aiko! My apologies for myck of formality! I hope you and yourpanions have had a blessed day of the God of Fire, Danterno! Aiko then curtseyed, Blessing to you from the Goddess of Light, Aurena. May todays mes fuel your body with heavenly power and vigor as a servant of the gods. May the light of our goddess be with you, Bishop Michalis, Thyra also curtseyed but gave a different greeting. Michalis smiled friendly and reciprocated his own greeting, before leading us all to the center of everything. Once we were there, I was able to see that the rest of our ssmates have already settled in their individual groups. Our own group was then split at this point. Aiko went to her own party, which was standing in the middle, while I, Kyouya, and Sakamoto-san went to our own. Thyra and Michalis both joined with the congregation of white-robed priests and shrine maidens standing before a tform, where arge man in shining white armor and an old man in an extremely gaudy robe were standing on. As we three joined our party, the Misfits, we were greeted by the obnoxious slime Mikami, Yo, you guys are always thest ones. Even Hanazawa got here early. You guys are making our party look terrible. Tch, you want to start something this early on, Mikami? I said with scorn. Ha, always the first to start a fight, Nagata, Mikami said with contempt. Youre the reason for holding back Ishigami-kun from reaching his true potential! I heard you forced him to train your sorry ass, again. Hearing him insult me like that made my head burst in fire, so I shouted What the hell are you talking about, you fuck? We were training seriously and hes benefitting a lot more from training with me than whatever the hell youre nning to do with him. You want to duel me you bastard?! Kyouya tried to stop me from escting it any further, but my hand was already readying my spear due to anger. I wasnt nning to hit Mikami with it, but I sure could at this distance, especially when Mikami as a mage wont have the time to cast his spells in time. Doesnt this idiot recognize that a [Spearman] like me could one-shot him if hes stupid enough to provoke me into a fight? Somebody should teach him a lesson, so he doesnt endanger himself once we leave the church. You two, please, that is enough, before we could continue this quarrel, a knight came over to stop us. You are disturbing everybody with your outrage. This is an important day so please settle down. The knight that called us out was Elrick von Karstein, our party instructor, and Hanazawas knight attendant. Hearing this from him, I and Mikami looked around and saw that some of the grey-robed priests'' gaze was directed at us. Their silent chattering would normally not be heard by us from this distance but thebined gossiping of all these people quickly built up, growing loud enough that it was understandable with my [Enhanced Auditory Sense]. Reluctantly, I also turned my head to my ssmates. Expectantly, some of them were clearly embarrassed for us while others just mocked us withughter. Aiko was one of the former. She closed her eyes and shook her head while letting out a sigh, exasperated that I fucked up on this important day. As he was the leader of her party, I could also see that moron Akanishi trying to suppress augh, probably ridiculing me from being in the same party with Mikami of all people. Hanazawa, on the other hand,ughed at the scene, probably as it was more interesting to her than the speech that we were about to get. Sakamoto-sans was covering her face in embarrassment, reddened to the point that she looked like a tomato. I wasn''t sure if she was ashamed of my outburst or if she didn''t like that all the eyes were looking at our party, she is a shy girl after all. Kyouya smacked me in the back, visibly looking annoyed as his eyes told me, What the hell are you doing, idiot?!. We knew that the reputation of our party was quite low due to Hanazawas brash and unsaintly personality, while Mikami was known to cause a lot of fire idents due to his training. The church wasnt looking at us very favorable, but they still had hope due to Kyouya and Hanazawas awakening into a real saint. If Elrick and the two other party members, me and Sakamoto-san, could show decent results then they would have no problems with us. However, it was very likely that I just further stomped it into the ground. No idea what they will do with us if we plunged our reputation to the abyss, but I really dont want to know about itespecially after the warning that I got from Elrick. Still, while nearly everybody was looking at us, the only person that didn''t was the party leader of another party. The guy standing in front of hisughing posse, whose hair suddenly turned white a month ago on Earth, who still wore a set of sses. The guy that I saw as more of an asshole than Mikami or Akanishi. The bastard with the father that nearly ruined my mothers life and her coffee shop. That piece of shit, Daisy Akabane. At this point, it was hard to remember his real first name, but I couldnt care less. I will keep calling him Daisy just so I wouldnt forget the shit that he tried to do to my family. Ahem, please let us all settle down. This is a great day, after all, like it was all choreographed, all the priests and knights stopped talking. Noticing this, everybody in our ss forgot about my feud with Mikami and turned their gazes towards the man that said those words. Standing on the tform, the man in the gaudy robe continued, "Let us please forgive our Heroes for their temperament. They are destined for a truly great task that nobody could possibly be ready and worthy of. It is understandable that some are uneasy." He was the pope, or some sort of leader, for the Church of Aurena and also the one that greeted us when we were transported here. I didnt catch his name, but I guess calling him the Pope is good enough. Now that quiet has finally returned to us, I shall now order the begin of this ceremony, the Pope said, directing his eyes at the congregation standing beneath him. At that moment, all the white-robed priests and shrine maiden simultaneously began chanting a spell. Looking back to the mass of grey-robed priests, I could see white particles escaping from their body which flew towards the magic circle that was materializing in front of the chanting mass of white-robes. As time went by, the synchronized chanting began sounding like a choir. It wasn''t my imagination that all of them have started singing as they continued reciting the cast for whatever spell they were trying to activate. I never was in a Christian church or even participated in a choir session but this one felt soothing. As if their voices entered my soul and cleansed it from all the anger that it had for Mikami just a few seconds ago. I feltreleased. At the climax of this spell, the magical circle began to float upwards into the sky, before growing in size, rotating around once it reached a certain height. As the voices of the white-robed reached their peak, multiple grey-robed shrine maidens handed each of them a white marbled staff. Once they were done, the white-robed stopped singing and raised their staffs up higher, offering more white particles to the giant white magical circle floating above us,rge enough to fill this giant religious gathering. With the preparation done, the Pope stood in front of the stage to finish the ritual, Oh Goddess of Light, Aurena. I bid you, hear our prayers of gratitude and ardent worship so it may empower you ever more in your duties of overseeing us. I beg of you to hear us and grant upon us your blessing of light, Prayer! With the cast done, the magical circle activated, and a warm, bright light started to envelop everybody under it. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] Blessing of the Goddess of Light A magical blessing granted by the spell [Prayer]. Using thebined prayers of the follower of Aurena, the Goddess of Light, this status effects alleviate any status ailments inflicted on everybody involved, if possible. Also empowers Health, Mana, and Stamina regeneration. Increases Strength, Intelligence, Vitality, and Wisdom by 10%/30%/60%/100% depending on the strength of the blessing. The strength of this blessing depends on how many prayers are given during the cast time of the spell [Prayer] If the choir was soothing for my soul, then this was enough to fully invigorate it. All the fatigue I gained from these past four months was washed away, seemingly as if they were never there in the first ce. Strength was filling my body and a certain amount of newfound courage erupted from the space that was left behind from all my negative emotions. At this point, I believe I could conquer anything I wished and that nothing could stop me. Holy shit, 30% increase of my stats and its an AOE, too? Of course, the Church always has the most broken buffing spells. This is a blessing from our beloved Aurena. Our heavenly mother sitting in her divine realm above us, as she continues watching over our short lives, the Pope said zealously. What a great day for us all to gather around Aurenas chosen heroes, as we send them off for their first mission. Cheering, loud enough to drown any other sounds, and pping, numerous enough to send shockwaves, exploded from the sides and behind us, as all the grey-robed priests and shrine maidens celebrating from being granted this spells effect. Now, now my fellow brothers and sisters, we the church have given our respect to our Heroes, so we would like to ask for our two Saint Candidates, pure maidens that have been chosen by our goddess herself, to honor us with some of their words, the Pope announced, holding his hands outstretched in front of him like some preacher. Both Aiko and Hanazawa were then given staffs by two grey-robed shrine maidens. I could hear them mumble, These are manatech rods that amplify your voices, oh graceful Saintesses. Ive noticed this for a while now but although both of them still had [Saint Candidate] and, officially, there werent any saint or saintess yet, yet everybody is treating them like one at this point. Wanting to take a better look at the rod-like manatech, I direct my identify ring at it and silently called out identify. Voice Amplification Rod A manatech that uses a mana battery to continuously activate a magical rune inside it that creates wind. By activating the object, the user may have their voice amplified depending on how loud they want it to be In other words, its a microphone. Aiko graciously epted it and then went towards the tform. Hanazawa wanted to decline but it seems Elrick who was standing beside her, epted it in her ce, giving her no room to say anything. She dejectedly walked on the tform with Aiko, giving Elrick a sour look. The first to speak was Aiko, who did it energetically, Thank you so very much for everybodys efforts today. Your prayer was wonderful, and it evoked my desire to rise up to your expectations for me as a saint candidate. Multiple priests and shrine maidens, both grey and white-robed, cheered at her natural charisma. Being the daughter of a family with a prestigious legacy as hers would mean that she must have had some speaking lessons. Despite her Idol-like personality, she is quite a studious person. I don''t know what her true ambition is or what is driving her, but it can''t be disputed that she works hard for the things she wants. Aiko continued once the cheering settled, Although, I am still so very inexperienced, I received the merciful opportunity from the Goddess of Light, Aurena, to be somebody that can save everybody. In my time in Peolynca, I will do my best to fulfill my role as both a saint candidate and hero to aid you in this dire time. Please, I will require your support to change this world! Just like how she gave a perfect greeting, showing-off the things she learned from the church to the bishop Michalis, she now just said the perfect words to rouse the whole congregation of clergymen and women. Even some knights dropped their guard and participated in the cheering. They had those crusader-like bucket helmets on that blocked their faces, but I can imagine them silently weeping from hearing Aikos speech. As Aiko finished, everybodys gazes turned to Hanazawa, who flinched back from the overwhelming expectations directed at her. This girl never did well under pressure and absolutely hated it when she was given even some bit, outright denying to do it. Aikos effort to create such arge excited crowd was now backfiring at Hanazawa, the expectations for her were now at an all-time high. Looking at Hanazawa struggling to get a word out of her voice, fidgeting on stage; it was pitiful to look at. I dont like her at all, honestly, I found her a waste of oxygen, but even I can feel some sympathy when the supposed delinquent looks like a scared cat, right now. I-II als-also am-m, Hanazawa was shivering like crazy, desperately trying her best to form the words she wanted to say. I could also hear Elrick mumbling, Come now, Asaka. You can do it. Please, we practiced this for a whole day. You can do it. Hanazawa, in all her anxiousness, looked at Elrick who was biting his lips, trying to ask for support but nobody could save her from this. She was all alone on that stage, nervously trying to speak, while every single priest and shrine maiden expectant eyes pierced her like sharp spears. AhhhI wish t-to say-say that Iahhhhhhhhhh, fuck everything about this! suddenly, Hanazawa threw her rod at the ground and ran off the stage. Lady Asaka! Elrick cried out and ran after her. The whole congregation went silent. Shocked at what just happened. Among us, everybody quietly mumbled their own thoughts. There goes our reputationagain, Mikami said, giving me a stink eye. Well, I cant fault her. I would freeze up too, but throwing the rod on the ground? Nope, Sakamoto-san said, conflicted. "I guess that would be too much. Literally, everybody was expecting her to give the same speech that Aiko-san gave," Kyouya agreed to Sakamoto-san. I stayed silent. I felt pity and sympathized with her whole situation, but it didnt go further than that. I didnt like her, and it seems my bias has affected me enough that I didnt feel anything more than too bad. As the silence continued, the Pope told Aiko to go back to her party so he could diffuse the situation, As I have said. It is a very nervous day for our Heroes. Let us not forget that these children will be sent on their first mission today so it should be expected that some are more nervous. Our Saintess Asaka wanted to give us a rousing speech but her feelings overwhelmed her. Please, let us show her kindness and patience until she has ustomed herself to her role as a saint candidate. After everybody calmed down, the Pope continued with a calm smile, "Now, we mustn''t dally any more. We still have important work to do today. Knight-Commander, please inform our heroes before we start our trip through the city. Of course, honored Pope Gwyn, at that moment, the burly man in shining white armor walked in front. Now, honored Heroes, I shall now tell you what our ns for the dungeon trip will be! His bellowing voice, fitting for somebody on the top of a knights order, made all of us tensed up. The serious part ising now, huh? Side Story 9: This party has no future… Side Story 9: This party has no future As you must have been already aware, today is the day that you will leave the confines of the church for the first time, the knightmander said. It has been four months since we have summoned you here to our world as Goddess Aurenas chosen. As we have told you, your God-chosen task is it to aid us against the menace that are the demonkins, who threaten our society with their vile existence and wanton wish for our extinction. Gulp, I unconsciously gulped from the sound of this. It was clear that most of my ssmates also had the same reaction when they heard the word extinction. We were about to take a step towards our path towards returning back home, and the key to that door meant that we had to fight against the demonkin, one of Peolyncas many sentient races. Considering how often this trope has been used in fantasy stories, movies, games, and all sorts of fiction, I shouldnt be surprised about it, but Im the one who has to do it this time. I have to participate in this fight, and I have to fight so that I could go back home. Its fucked up no matter how many times I say it. Of course, we cannot expect to send you into the turmoil that is happening in the Empire, right now, themander further added. They are currently at war with the beastmen and the demonkin. It is currently too dangerous for all of you to be there, especially when your task is to only defeat the demonkin. We would like to have it stay like that, but if the situation esctes we will have to participate in another war that has nothing to do with us. "Excuse me," I controlled my emotions as I turned my head towards the person who said that, trying my best not to cause another stir. "You aren''t insinuating that we must fight in another of your wars, correct?" Hmm, you were the one with the unique skill [Justice for All], correct? themander asked. Yes, I would like to be addressed as Akabane, he said, annoyed that themander called him by his skill name. The one who spoke out was Daisy, one of the five party leaders. He confidently spoke up with his usual haughty tone even towards somebody with so much authority and power as the Knights-Commander? I see themander scratched the stubbles on his chin, thinking his answer through. I personally would like to avoid having to ask you heroes to join the war efforts, but were the Empire to lose the battle, then it would have dire consequences for all of us humans, including all of you. I could see multiple people gulping and wanting to scream andin, but theirmon sense seems to have stopped them from doing so. However, I figured that it had something to do with the aura that themander was emitting. The pressure was strong enough that it made it hard to talk. I could feel my heartbeat speeding up from merely being in this persons presence and I had to take in deeper and deeper breathes by the second. Is this man trying to suppress us so we would stop asking questions? Is he seriously trying to stop us from talking? Who the hell is supposed to speak, right now, huh?! With all due respect, thats not what we agreed on, however, much to my surprise, Daisy continued speaking without a problem. We are to suppress the demonkins rising power and eliminate their leaders in the process. That was the agreement. Yeah! at that moment Akanishi also spoke up. My role is to bring everybody in our ss back to Japan, back to Earth! Youve kidnapped us to this world and youre also forcing us to deal with your problem, while we dont even belong here. Not only must we risk our lives to go back home, now you even want to put even more problems on our shoulders? You are misunderstanding, the intensity of the pressure began to increase, as themander raised his voice. It is only a presumption, but that is why I am mentioning it now. It won''t happen anytime soon, but I am responsible for warning you of the possibility. That is why it is even more important that you work hard during your trip to the dungeon, as the strength that you gain there will be your insurance in the worst-case scenario. It seems the aura that themander was releasing finally silenced those two. Still, it was impressive that those two were the only ones that were able to speak at all, while everybody''s mouth was close shut. I wanted to say something also, but it was impossible. My body wouldnt want to listen to me at all. It wasnt like when Elrick tried to force me into obeying him, I was sweating but I would have been able to talk back, I just knew that I shouldnt. However, I just couldn''t do anythingpared to themander''s presence. How fucking powerful is he?! I am d that I have made myself clear so you may understand, honored heroes, as nobody responded, the knightmander took the silence as eptance. So, let me announce the n for this excursion. You will all travel in carriages towards Laveata Town, where you will enter the E rank dungeon, Fur Walker Dungeon, to train and level up. Once we returned back to the topic at hand, the atmosphere becamexer and all the pressure from before vanished into thin air. I could hear a collective sigh in relief from nearly everybody when that happens. I wasn''t the exception here. Ignoring this, themander continued, Once there, you will each split up into your respective teams with your assigned knight to hunt and kill monsters. We will also issue you quests from the Hunter and Mercenary guilds, so you may earn money, gain experience, and raise your standing, or rank, simultaneously. You will be doing this on-site, at the local guilds. Hearing the words Quest and Guild would normally make me extremely excited but my mood just wouldnt let me. If we had left after the Pope gave us that blessing, then everything would be just like normalbut this guy just had to kill our joy. This is the first time that Ive met the knightmander, but I can already say that he is definitely a 100%, 24/7 asshole. What was that girls name again? Amelia von Baltalz? I pity her for being this guys secretary. "I wonder if there are any continuous kill quests?" he said in a whisper, but my trained ears could clearly hear Mikamis greedy talk. Killingis that really what we have to do? I was also able to hear the Sakamoto-sans mumbling. Hopefully, they wont toss us into hell to level up faster, Kyouya moved his head closer to me and whispered. I nodded and responded, As much as I enjoy getting carried through the first few levels, I would prefer learning how to do all this killing stuff than to rely on the church. Especially after today. Yeah, Kyouya agreed. Killing cant be as hard as they make it up in movies, right? ...Well, I hope I dont have to throw up. As I patted Kyouyas shoulders, the knightmander continued speaking Every party should have acquainted themselves with their assigned knight when they had the opportunity to change Jobs. I shall now introduce them to everybody so if I may have yourperfect timing Karstein. Arriving as he was about to be called up, Elrick came back with a red-eyed Hanazawa. Her tears were cleaned off and it seems her makeup was reapplied, seeing as a grey-robed shrine maiden was following the duo. Elrick left Hanazawa off at our party''s location and promptly went to the front of the tform and diligently stood still. Four other knights were already lined up in a row in front of the knightmander. Compared to Elrick, these knights were definitely in theirte thirties or early forties. The age and experience of these knights were apparent. These five knights have been chosen as your guide and aid during your trip to the dungeon, as they have shown that they can lead parties of knights. Do not worry, they are all strong enough to defend you in the dungeon if something were to happen, the knightmander then pointed at each knight, starting from his right, after saying that. Sir Karlst von Kriemhild shall follow the party belonging to the hero with [Justice for All]. Sir Fmm Astolfus shall follow the party of [Magic Breaker]. Lady Yorshka will aid [Enchanters Oath]. Sir Royce Albert Loucestro will be the knight for the party with the Hero [Savior] and Saintess Aiko. Last but not least, Sir Elrick von Karstein will follow Saintess Asaka. Are you kidding me?! What are you calling us?! Besides Aiko and Hanazawa, he addressed everybody with their unique skill, even Akanishi who had the [Hero] title. What is this fucked up situation?! That is all. Your knight will exin to you, the rest of the information, themander then proceeded to hand all the detailed exnation to his subordinates. Pope Gwyn, I am finished. Thank you, Lord Knight-Commander. You have done a great service to our Goddess, the Pope said to the bowingmander. Great service, my ass! I screamed in my head. "Now, with this, we are done for now. As you are wearing your equipment, we may proceed with the departure. Please, follow your knights towards your carriages, the Pope told us. With all that done, our entire ss let out a sigh in relief. The whole congregation of priests and shrine maiden then disbanded and went back to their individual duties. So did all the knights, besides the ones assigned to us. Speaking of knights, Elrick wasing over to us right now. I apologized if themander sounded rude. He is very stressed over the fact that his home country is at war while he has to stay here in Aureolis, Elrick said once he was close to us. I dont know any other country in this world that is currently at war so I will presume he was talking about the Empire. Arent you also worried, Sir Elrick? Kyouya asked. I am, yes, he responded with a wry smile. However, thankfully my familys domain does not border the warzones so I can calm my mind with that. I also have heard from my House that my parents and siblings are doing fine. It is also relieving to hear that my younger sisters and brothers academic life in the Magical Capital, Aleistunum is just fineO-Oh, my apologies. I should not have mentioned something personal there. Elrick scratched his neck bashfully, clearly showing that this inhumanly strong warrior still had a kind heart for his family. Anyways, enough with the pleasantries. We should hurry to the carriages, otherwise, the church might be furious about us dying the festivities, Elrick said while pushing us onwards. Festivities? Mikami asked while walking. Of course, you are all our Goddess heroes so your departure will bring hope and joy to the people in the capital. As you ride through the city, the church will make a spectacle of you to ensure that your prestigious image shall live on, Elrick exined. Urghhh, Hanazawa groaned displeased. Do we have to do something during this trip out of the city? I asked, suspecting something from Hanazawas reaction. How very sharp, Sir Tatsuya, Elrick said while worriedly looking at Hanazawa. To increase and promote your reputation, the church wishes you to interact with the crowd. Merely waving your hand will be enough. Do not worry, we have stationed soldiers to guard you against any approaching citizens. It would seem like Hanazawa was told this beforehand, evident of her distraught look. She still hasnt fully recovered from the intense stares of that massive congregation yet, so it was understandable for her to be like that. The citizens will probably want to see and witness the saint candidates in our ss, so Hanazawa will probably be forced into doing it. Are you chickening out, Hanazawa-san? to everybodys surprise, Sakamoto-san was the one who said that. Noticing that Sakamoto-san had a gleeful smirk, Hanazawa burst out in rage, What did you just say, you shrimp?! You heard me right. Youre not getting out of this one so be prepared to do something good in your life for once, youzy bum, like a cat, Sakamoto-san was baring her ws at Hanazawa, ready to slice her down when she was currently at an all-time low, mentally. Sakamoto-san, I think this is, Kyouya tried to intervene but nothing would stop the volcano now. Get out of my way, Ishigami, pushing Kyouya out of the way, Hanazawa then proceeded to grip Sakamoto-sans cor and pull her up. Say that again to my face, you little bitch! You think you know everything about me? You think you have the right to judge me? You can go to hell then, you spoiled bitch! Struggling in Hanazawas clutch, Sakamoto-san had a hard time breathing but that was not enough to stop her from continuing, "Spoiled?! Do you really think you have the right to say that when you''re the one who is relying on your parents to get you out of every single mess that you''ve created?! Pray, tell me how azy bitch like you was able to get into a prestigious school like Shirako High, huh? "That is none of your fucking business. Why do you even care about it that much, huh? You little cunt?" Hanazawa was literally spitting at Sakamoto-san at this point. "You with your wonderful grades. How does it feel sitting atop the throne of one of the best students of our year, huh? Child genius, right? Hearing the craping out of your mouth, all I can see is a insecure little baby." Team Misfits causes two scandals on the same day. What a perfect newspaper headline Before it could escte any further, Elrick and Kyouya tore the two girls away from each other, trying their best to stop them from escaping their grip and continuing this feud. Fuck off! Sakamoto-san shouted. Don''t call me that ever again! You don''t even know how much pressure the title "Child Genius demands from you! Considering how irresponsible you are and how often you are relying on your parents to resolve all the problems you create, you should be honored that somebody in this world is trying his best to help you out, trying to make everythingfortable for you! Have you ever said thank you to Sir Elrick or even apologized to him? Do you even know how many problems you are causing him, or how stress hes at the end of every day?! YOURE FUCKED IN THE HEAD, HANAZAWA! Why is Sakamoto-san mentioning Sir Elrick? What does he have to do with this whole quarrel? SHUT UP! suddenly, Hanazawas eyes began shining white and an aura covered her body. Shocked by this phenomenon, Sir Elrick let his guard down and Hanazawa was able to slip through his grip like a snake. The girl then proceeded to punch Kyouya in the face with her fist still covered in that white aura like veil, knocking him backward helplessly as he groaned. Kyouya! I shouted out. Where is that strengthing from?! She knocked Kyouya out! Hiiiieeee! yelping, Sakamoto-san fell on the ground limply as Hanazawa punched away our partys tank. Roughly picking her up again, Hanazawa roared, SAY THAT IN MY FACE YOU MIDGET! As she was about to hit the crying Sakamoto-san with the same hand that sent Kyouya flying, I could see that Aiko, Akanishi and our two former ss representatives, Tsuji-san and Kudo were rushing towards our location, weapons-ready. My body was also demanding me to stop her, not because of the promise that I made to Aiko and Tsuji-san to protect Sakamoto-san but because that bitch Hanazawa just knocked out my best friend! HANAZAWA! sheathing my spear, my body unconsciously moved by itself from this pure rage building up inside me, not relenting until the tip of my spear reaches her body. [Rush Hour] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata]> ENOUGH! with what sounded like Elricks voice, something knocked my spear out of my hand and mmed my whole body onto the ground. Calm Mind, somebody said behind my body. As he said that, the rage inside me dispersed and my mind started to cool down from all that adrenaline and anger. Unfortunately, calming down also dispelled [Rush Hour]. [Starvation (Minor)] [Exhaustion (Moderate)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata]> Immediately afterward, the side effects of this powerful skill assaulted me. Even if I wanted to do something now, the lethargy of [Exhaustion (Moderate)] has killed off all my strength and will to stand up. Luckily, I was still able to move my eyes. I could see that the other four who wanted to stop Hanazawa were equally blocked by somebody. Akanishi was mmed on the ground by his partys knight, Sir Royce Albert Loucestro, while Kudo had his arm bent behind his back in a policeman grip by Sir Fmm Astolfus. Tsuji-san and Aiko, on the other hand, weren''t as roughly handled as us guys. Lady Yorshka, Tsuji-sans partys knight was simply holding an open hand in front of her, asking her to stop otherwise she will do exactly the same as what the knights have done to us dudes. Aiko was a saint candidate, so nobody even tried to stop her, but the mere sight of Akanishi being held down prompted her to stop from fear. In the meantime, Elrick was able to use the spell [Calm Mind] on both Sakamoto-san and Hanazawa, diffusing the situation before it got to the point of no return. If those four knights are there, then that meant that Sir Karlst von Kriemhild, Daisys knight, was holding me down. Did he target me because of Daisys orders?! I fucking bet he did! With that, this whole mess ended. We were then scolded by our knights and were urgently forced to go to the carriage now, as we have wasted a ton of time. While the other parties werent really affected by this whole fight, my party was in a terrible state. Kyouya was healed with healing magic but he felt dizzy and nauseous while he entered the carriage. Sakamoto-san kept crying and curled herself in a fetus position inside the carriage. Hanazawa pulled the window blinders of our carriage down and stayed deadly still as she silently wept. Me? I was still under the side effects of my unique skill. I could barely move my body as I slowly ced bits of fruits inside my mouth, as nobody wanted to feed me. [Starvation] and [Exhaustion] are a bitchbination. Elrick tried to console Hanazawa but to no avail. The only person that wasn''t affected was fucking Mikami who simply mumbled, "The catfight was at its peak. Just a bit more and they would have torn each other''s clothes off. What a shame." I wish I saved up [Rush Hour] so I could turn him into shish kebab now From outside our carriage, I could hear the thunderous cheering of the citizens of this world and the voices of my ssmates reciprocating the crowd''s feverish yells. I wanted to see the citizens and the citys appearance, but the blinders were down. My body was too weak to even pull them up and even asking was impossible. Hanazawa told Elrick to not pull the blinders up at any cost. So, it seems that Team Misfits, not only caused two loud shouting battles, but it would also seem like we would miss out on the crowd-pleasing part I fucking hate my life Chapter 49: Hunting with Rajah. Chapter 49: Hunting with Rajah. [Thats right. Stay still for [Stealth] to active and slow down your breathing so [Presence Killer] can be activated,] I exined to Rajah through telepathy. The young virigress didnt answer, simply staying still as he continued lurking on the ground. Normally, I would think that he didnt manage to understand me but prior to our current situation, I told him to not answer me if he understood me, otherwise, he should swing his tail to signal his confusion to me. It was paramount that we stay still now for we are hunting monsters, or more specifically, Rajah was hunting. As we didnt have a spare party bracelet, Rajah was excluded from our partys experience sharing so to have him gain level I had to aid him while he hunted by himself. Thankfully, it seems him already having [Stealth] and [Presence Killer] wasnt for show as he showed his experience of having hunted before. It seems his parents did well with teaching him. It was also possible that he gained his first level all by himself, having already killed his first prey. Somehow that makes me feel sad. Kinda like when something is right in front of you, and you really want it, but somebody just inconsiderately yoinks it away. That sorta annoyed sadness that also has a tint of jealously in it. Oh well, whatever. Morning hase and as I decided yesterday, I was taking Rajah out to hunt for some food today. As Rajah was skulking in the bush, I hid in the tree above it. You see, not only am I quite tall now, but I also have very peculiar body features that would risk any potential prey from finding me. You guessed it, its my bright crimson scales and hair. Honestly, with my stealth skills on, they might not even notice that I was even there in the first ce, perfectly evading the animals senses with the help of the System. I might not have done it ever since I was small, but my body still knew how to hide from prying eyes. Staying in dragonewt form and retracting my wings would be enough for me to go ambushing, no problem. I mean my bright red tail was hanging down the tree''s branch like thezy appendage that it is, but no one has noticed me yet. Insects have started creeping onto my motionless body, causing itchiness to spread everywhere. It was like these things are seeing me as a part of the tree, and not as a very dangerous fire creating humanoid half-reptile. However, it was better this way as it wouldnt risk Rajahs sess chance. I was creeping on this tree, keeping a watch over him as he waited for something to ambush, to make sure that he was doing everything correctly and keeping him safe. Anything that could endanger him will be quietly dispatched by the rare and sensational dropping dragonewt. As we arent actively hunting and prowling around, it is taking quite long for us to find something. Hunting is all about having the patience to stand still and wait, but this was beginning to drag on. It cant be helped that I was feeling a bit restless sitting on this branch, thinking that I was wasting precious time Rajah is small and weak; having learned how to hunt from his parents he was only confident in this sole strategy, to lie in wait for his meal toe to him. It was safer to rely on something that you can trust when ites to hunting animals in this dangerous forest, where one wrong encounter or event could end your life. Im not gonna criticize it, I had to do it in my first month of being reborn so I could fully sympathize, however, Ivee to being ustomed to taking the lead and finding my meal. There was this disparity between us, but I didn''t want to force my ideas onto him now, my better judgment told me to endure it and wait and see; facilitate his growth by gradually adapting your ideas and strategies to his strengths. Those were Saoris words. She told me that a pet was different to a student but that I should give it a try. Still, I could give him a nudge, right? Activating my [Storage Magic] I plunged my hand into a random space around me and took out a Fragassa from my storage. These babies are the Peolynca variations of strawberries, onlyrger, sweeter, and less sour. I absolutely adore them, and they are a perfect snack in between meals to keep my energy tank going. This fruit has a very special ce in my heart as they were the first things that Ive eaten after being reborn and they have stayed my favorite fruit ever since. Ive actually started picking off the seeds on them and storing them, intending to grow some Fragassa nts once we leave Belzac forest. Ill be storing them in my storage but that should still count as a garden, right? [Im dropping something, dont be frightened,] I said while surrounding the better version of strawberry in a capsule of air with [Aerokinesis] and dropped it,nding perfectly in front of the bush that Rajah was hiding in. After that, silence returned, and we bided our time, fangs and ws ready for anything toe. Eventually, a wild [Mushroom Skorr] appeared, attracted by the scent of the sweet fragassa. Mushroom Skorr A four-legged monster that possesses an insatiable appetite for mushrooms. Through a symbiotic rtionship with certain bacteria, mushrooms can grow on top of the hard shell on its back. Any mushrooms eaten by this monster will be grown on its back, feeding the bacteria colony on its back. Rank F It was honestly a weird mix between a mushroom colony and a wild boar, so much so that it reminded me that Peolyncas wildlife wasnt as simple as the one on Earthand it already has some bizarre animal species. The Skorr shared quite a few features with a normal Earths boar, which included its long tusks, bristly fur, t snout, and that annoying shriek that it does when scared. Major differences are that the Skorr had tusks asrge and sharp as an elephant and that a hard shell was protecting its back. On the shell, I could see moss and mushroom freely growing which reminded me of sloths. This animal species and its many variations were the primary sources of pork in this forest. They had the same size as a normal swine, so they gave plenty of meat and were delicious to boot! Just looking at this thing made my mouth watery. [Aim for its neck. You must immediately immobilize it with your venom and avoid its hoofs and disease-infested back,] I warned Rajah. Most Skorrs have good immunity towards poison due to their sturdy stomachs as they needed it to consume fungi of any kind. As the bacteria on its back cultivated the mushrooms that it ate, some very nasty-looking ones could be protecting its back. Although it''s hard to kill with poison, venom, on the other hand, doesn''t enter its body through its stomach. Having no way to eliminate and filter the venom coursing through its bloodstream, it''ll probably die if Rajah can inject enough with his [Toxic ws]. All he needed to do now was wait and execute. You can do it, Rajah! Approaching the fragassa with its drooling mouth, the Skorr began ravenously consuming therge strawberry once it thought that nobody was around. Taking care not to frighten the boar, Rajah slowly crept forwards, advancing soundlessly and carefully. He was waiting, analyzing for the correct moment to pounce at the Skorr to deliver the fatal bite and strike in one go. Failing would mean that he would leave himself open to a counterattack from the swines huge tusks. Even though they shared the same monster rank, Rajah was only five months old while the Skorr was stronger on paper due to its age and tusks that could gore a hole into my pet virigress. Wrapping my tail around the branch, I anchored my body to it and began materializing my wind rifle. Holding on to it tightly, I aimed at the Skorrs head, ready to pull the trigger if it came to it. Like a sh, Rajahs strong hind legs pushed his body towards the Skorrs undefended neck. Pouncing on to it, the Skorr wasnt able to recognize his attack until the young virigress sharp fangs and venomous ws pierced through its skin. Squealing and iling in shock and horror, the boar tried to shake the young feline off his body, but Rajah quickly dug his hind legs ws into the swines body, attaching himself to the boar to avoid being thrown off. His quick thinking helped him avoid the Skorrs rampaging hoofs as it mercilessly stomped the remains of the half-eaten fragassa. Finally realizing that it couldnt shake its hunter off, the boar decided to m its body onto the ground, effectively crushing Rajah under its weight. [Jump off!] noticing this, Imanded him to unhook himself from the boar. Mroew! hearing it, the young virigress escaped the body m in time. Growling, he waited for the Skorr to stand up again, as it was impossible to attack the beast as itid on the ground. The shell was protecting its back, giving Rajah zero openings tond a sessful bite. However, much to our surprise the Skorr had trouble picking himself up from that fall. His legs were trying to push him up, but it seems like he didn''t have the strength to do so, a consequence of the rampaging venom in his body sapping everything away from him. Realizing that hes already won, the young virigress began sauntering towards his fallen prey. [Stop!] I shouted to him. Visibly shocked from my outburst, the feline stopped and growled confusedly. Prompted to answer, I said, [It only has [Poisoned (Minor)]. Dont approach your enemy when he isnt dead yet. You havent gotten the level up, correct? Then just take it slow and patiently wait for it to perish. We waited for a whole day so a bit longer shouldnt hurt.] He defiantly tried to continue approaching the Skorr, despite my warnings. Annoyed by his behavior I consequently ordered my parallel minds to attack him mentally, to reprimand him of his behavior. He squawked in pain and hissed at me. Having him angry at me was better than risking his safety due to his arrogance. Maybe it was a bit extreme using a mental attack, but it beats actually shouting. Reluctantly obeying me, Rajah stood still and waited until he leveled up to level two from the boars death. At that point, he quickly approached the Skorrs corpse to feast on it, but I jumped down the branch in a hurry to stop him. Mreoww! he aggressively snarled at me, baring his teeth to threaten me away from what was his. What a feisty little guy, I said to myself. [Dont be like that, Rajah,] I tried to soothe him. [Im only trying to get rid of the poisonous mushrooms and the moss.] However, contrary to my expectations, he stayed defensive and blocked my path with angry hissing and meowing. He was even swiping his paws at me like an angry cat whenever I tried reaching my hand towards the corpse to disinfect it from bacteria and poison. Fed up with the situation, I cast [Terra Wall] tounch the body up in the air. As Rajah watched his hunting prize getting thrown away, I used [Air Walk] to jump and catch the Skorrs body. I used [Cure] and [Purify] on it. Using my newly learned magical knowledge, I made sure to tell the spells to get rid of all bacteria, toxins, and other harmful substances. Rid this beasts body from any poisons and neutralize any toxic sources, Cure. Purify the impure bacteria and viruses that are using this body as a housing, Purify. Simply cooking meat over a hot me was usually enough to kill off any biological hazards in my meat, and I rarely ever had to eat poisonous meat nor was I afraid of eating them with [Cure] and [Abnormal Status Nullification]. However, now that I finally realized that I could disinfect my food with a [Cure] and [Purify], I decided it was worth it to make sure that we stayed hygienic and safe. Never know when we identally eat a maggot, right? I quickly peeled off the shell and stored it in my storage. As Inded, I threw the body to Rajah who thanked me with a defiant hiss. He might be cute, but I shouldnt forget that he is considered a wild animal Saori might be rightsigh. Voraciously biting and eating to his hearts content, I simply watched. As time pass by, Saori and Tasianna returned. Hey, Hestia, you doing well? Saori asked me in one of Peolyncasnguages, Common tongue. No, no, Miss Saori. You have to say Cintriily Hestia, sa jou ilks tfis? (Princess Hestia, how are you fairing?). What you said was grammatically not correct, Tasianna told Saori as she corrected her speaking mistakes as she sat on her shoulder. Oh, ahem, Cintriily Hestia, Saori was about to say that sentence but I immediately stopped her. Oi, Cintriily Hestia means Princess Hestia! Tricking no good, Tasianna, Iined to Tasianna, having my own difficulty with thenguage. Giggling, Tasianna began praising me, [I apologize for my rudeness, Miss Saori. I was simply testing you if you could see through it, however, it seems our hard-working Princess is more adept with Common tongue.] [UrghI am doing my best. Learning a newnguage takes time] Saori mildly grumbled. As it was for every newnguage, learning it was far more effective if you used it in your daily life instead of only doing it theoretically. Saori and I understood this fact, so we decided to use what meager vocabry we have already learned to practice a bit, slowly getting used to the pronunciation and ent. It was still impossible for us to participate in a deep conversation with it, but we were able to greet others, begin some small talks, and ask for directions. Slow progression is good. [To you question, Rajah finally hunted his first Skorr as you can see him feasting on it,] I answered their question. [How did it fair with you guys?] Acting as an answer, Saori slowly took out eleven different Skorr variations from her storage and gave them to me to dismantle. In the time that it took Rajah to hunt one single Skorr with my help, Saori and Tasianna hunted down eleven without breaking a sweat. As they hunted the boars, I would dismantle them. They hunted around the area and in the limited range of the experience sharing function, so I was able to gain some of the experience, although it was little more than peanuts for us three. As I disinfected and dismantled the Skorrs, Saori transformed back into her Cadejo form and began working out. Rajah didnt bat an eye. [Are you training your abilities again?] I asked. After using one of her abilities, [Shadow Descent], she answered, [Im trying to incorporate my [Unarmed Technique] abilities in my normal form when we need to fight against something seriously. Using them in my wolfkin form is no problem but I still am not sure how to use [Just Blink] and [Shadow Descent] in a wolfs body.] Tasianna not only taught us anguage and magic theory, but she also introduced us to learning weapon abilities. Saori, possessing the skill [Unarmed Technique], was able to learn two unarmed abilities and through their usage was able to learn [Unarmed Mastery]. Through some creative thinking, she figured out that she could integrate her [Shadow Armament] unique skill to create new abilities to suit her own fighting style. Supposedly, people would be taughtmon weapon abilities first but as Tasianna didnt know any, Saori had to create her own. [Thats good to hear. Im kinda sad that Im not showing any progress in that front] I said dejectedly. [Dont give up hope, Lady Hestia,] Tasiannaforted me. [You possess the unique skill [Spark Fire Dragon] that grants you powerful, almost rare, abilities. With some practice, I am sure that you will be able to create a magnificent variety of abilities.] Tasianna has finally decided to address me as Lady Hestia. It wasnt as stuck up like Princess Hestia and it was formal enough that Tasianna was happy about it. She also experimented with Young Lady Hestia and Young Mistress Hestia but she found that it sounded a bit too formal. How she thought those two were too formal while addressing me as a princess wasnt, was beyond my understanding and I wasnt willing to pry any further. Anyways, back to the topic of abilities. As Saori learned her first two abilities, I also participated in the training. Thinking of a choreography and a cool name, I repeated the move a hundred times, but it was denied by the System. Not only did it not ept any of my ideas, but it also called it redundant. The skill wasnt registered by the System. All four of my ability ideas were denied. They were cool names too, like Rampaging Tail Swipe and Tail Lance of Heavens. My Mama would be proud if she heard them~ [Oh, thats right,] Saori stopped working out, having realized something. [We actually found signs of a marsnd nearby.] [A marsnd?] I asked. [It was a small body of water, and I initially believe it be a pond, but as I followed it, I noticed that it continued on without an end.] Saori said. [Couldnt it just be a river?] I responded. [I do not believe so, Lady Hestia. The water movement was minimal, and it was quite shallow. It seemed more like the start of a swamp or a marsnd,] Tasianna exined. Hmm, that sounds pretty interesting. We could find new monsters there! But [Frogs and toads love those sorts of ces, right? The ugliest and most disgusting ones are usually found there!] I said, remembering something I saw on an animal show. [Unfortunately, it seems it is in our way towards the elves. We must go through it otherwise we must take arge detour,] Saori informed me of my options. Urgh, whyyyyyyyy On one hand, I wanted to make as much progress towards the north as possible, but I cant stand the idea of random toads and frogs jumping out of the muck and attacking us. The horror of that thought was enough to send a shiver down my spine. I admit, if that were to happen then I would turn into a useless, wimping kid. I would be useless as a fighter in that situation. Urgh, I could hide inside a nket for days after showing Saori and Tasianna my embarrassing phobia for frogs. [Will you be alright with it, Hestia?] Saori asked worriedly. [I will make sure to avoid those sorts of encounter if you agree toe. However, we can also go around it if you are not willing to.] [Your safety is our duty, Lady Hestia,] Tasianna said. [I have practiced, and I will make sure to block any threats!] Your ice is see-through Tasianna. It will be even creepier in that case, I said to myself as a counterargument to that statement. Stillthey are being so selfless about iteven offering to amodate meurgh. [I-Im ok with it,] I reluctantly said. ["L-Let''s directly go through the north. Even if it''s an amphibian infested zone."] [Good, thank you, Hestia. Thats very selfless of you,] Saori said with a smile, stroking my hair in thanks. [I will be your shield, Lady Hestia! I will not leave your side!] Tasianna said energetically. Mreow, Rajah said once he was finished eating. He returned back to his more approachable self now that his stomach was full. Gosh, I will discipline you well, you naughty kitty, I know cats are assholes, but I really thought Rajah was different. He was perfectly fine being cuddled but his aggressive behavior today must be stomped if I wanted him to travel with us. His feral nature has to be toned down, which means teaching him like a proper pet owner. [Rajah, I understand that you have to be defensive around your food but dont forget that we three arent here to hurt you, ok? You do understand, right?] I said while sounding as authoritative as possible. Mreow, Rajahid himself on the ground and showed his stomach to me, disying his submissiveness. Scratching his belly, I praised him, [Good boy!] The girl is too soft I also faintly heard Saori criticize my pet handling After dismantling the rest of the Skorrs, our party began moving towards the north. It took us four days to finally reach the end of theke, the main hub was a long streaming river surrounded by marsnds and swamps. The sight of this massive body of water was entirely differentpared to the lush green trees and vegetation of the Belzac forest. This ce looked more like a rainforest. Water was everywhere and it even flooded the roots of some trees and shrubs. It was an amazing change of scenery and I weed it happily. As we wandered along the swamp bank, Saori made sure to keep an ear and eye out for any frog ambushes, stating if I kill something without telling you then just presume it to be a frog or toad and then shot out arge spear-like [Dark Bolt] into the depths of the swamps. As blood slowly flowed up, I unconsciously shivered. Dont think about it. Just imagine it away as you wander through this beautiful natural scene, I sang to myself to keep my mind off the source of the experience that flowed into me. Mreow? suddenly, Rajah stood still. Hmm? Saori, having killed whatever horror was in the depths also stood still, noticing something. All of a sudden, Rajah began running off without my consent. [Oi, Rajahe backand there he goes. Urgh, and I was doing such a good job disciplining him and now he just runs off without telling us anything? What the hell?] Iined in rapid session. However, Saori ced a hand on me in her wolfkin form and said, [It is ok; however, I think we should follow him immediately. I think I just heard something interesting.] Interesting? Shrugging my shoulders, our whole party began running after Rajah and towards whatever intrigued Saori. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Synergists Oath Lv. 3] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Probability Correction Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 3] [Air Walk Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 6] [Wind Resistance Lv. 3] [Identify Blocker Lv. 3] [Toxic Secretion Lv. 2] [Woodworking Lv. 2] gained Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Lava Resistance Lv. 1] acquired Saori''s Status Board Update Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 3 Race: Young Shadowstalker Cadejo Age: 2 Months Status: Health: 4385/4385(+503) Mana: 1578/1578(+300) Strength: 2654(+296) Intelligence: 950(+98) Vitality: 1750 (+158) Wisdom: 1938 (+196) Agility: 3575 (+346) Stamina: 2862/2862(+453) Effects: None Skill Points: 0 (-50) (1450 SP spent) Unique Skill: [Shadow Armament Lv. 2] (+1) Skill: Magic skills and rted [Mana Efficiency Lv. 2] (+1) [Arcane Mind Lv. 4] [Mana Control Lv. 6] (+1) [Dark Magic Lv. 7] (+2) [Dark Amp] (New) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] (+1) [Mental Stability Lv. 3] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 3] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 4] (+2)Physical skills and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 3] (+2) [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1] (New) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced ws Lv. 9] (+1) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 7]Senses and movement skills [Primal Senses] [Stealth Lv. 9] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 6] (+1) [Concentration Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 8] (+2) [Danger Perception Lv. 4] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 4] (+2) [Heat Vision Lv. 1] (New) [Night Vision Lv. 6] (+1) [Presence Killer Lv. 7] [Evasion Lv. 6] (+1) [Acrobatic Lv. 8] (+3) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 5] (+1) Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Poison Resistance Lv. 4] (+3) [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 10] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] (+2) [Ice Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 2] (New) [Fire Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) [Earth Resistance Lv. 5] (+1) [Water Resistance Lv. 2] (New) [Wind Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) [Dark Resistance Lv. 4] (+1)Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Mana Recovery Lv. 3] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Other [Dancing Lv. 1] (New) [Identify Blocker Lv. 3] (+1) [Identify Lv. 7] (+3) [Terror Aura Lv. 4] [Bloodlust Lv. 1] [Battle Mind Lv. 2] (+1) [Lifetaker Lv. 2] (+1) [Mana Weave Lv. 6] (+1) [Sewing Lv. 5] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 7] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 3] (+1) [Humanize Lv. 6] [Telepathy] Ability List: Unarmed techniques [Just Blink] [Shadow Descent] Spell List: Dark spells [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Shadow Snake]Space-Time spells [Haste] [Storage Magic] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] Chapter 50: Reunion. Chapter 50: Reunion. Running through the wend, I came to realize how smart it was from Saori to tailor these mana socks for us two. These socks are helping me a lot as traversing the marshs cold and muddy water wouldnt have been pleasant, otherwise. They were, like most of her creations, blue and they went up to my thighs as that is where my scales stop appearing when I''m in my dragonewt form. While having mud sticking on my skin could be rinsed off easily, that could not be said for my scales, where anything stuck in between them is as annoying as having dirt stuck under your fingernails. The ws on my feet were protruding out of the socks but I can''t help it when they are long enough to pierce through somebodys chest and reach their heart. At least they aren''t permanently damagedpared to a normal cotton-made sock. Saori was kind enough to make a sock for my tail, too. While the scale ridges and spikes made it hard to put it on, once it was, it wasfortable and kept the cold wind away from my tail. Shoes or boots might have been better but Saori wasnt a shoemaker, and we never needed shoes when our feet soles were literally protected by scales and fur respectively. Socks are good enough As we were pursuing Rajah, I also decided against using [Air Walk] as it would tire me out easily in this foreign ce. If we were to fight something now, I wanted to be in tip-top shape and my senses were telling me that a fight wasing up. After a couple of minutes of trekking through the bog, Rajah stopped advancing and immediately went into prone mode. Due to his height, his verdant green fur was already smeared with muck and soaked in swamp water, as he was now neck-deep in the water. [Good decision, Rajah,] Saori scratched Rajahs neck to praise him. Noticing Saoris focused re, I directed my attention away from the nearly submerged Rajah and inspected the scene before me. Using my [Detection Sensor], I found out that we werepletely surrounded by multiple dots that indicated enemies in the vicinity. Creeeepppy Shaking off the shivering from imagining all the possible ambushes in the area, I stared at the small patch of earth surrounded by swamp water where three weird beasts were circling something fully covered in mud, grim, and blood. The three quadrupeds patiently waited for the dying monster to weaken as swamp water slowly entered its body through the many wounds on the creatures body. Identify. Ottha A beasts covered from head to tail in brown fur that it uses to camouge in a swamps muddy bottom, where they can hide in seconds due to their well-adapted t ws. These monsters travel through areas inrge groups of over five otthas, all hidden in the gunky bottom of swamps,kes, and marshes. Any unsuspecting prey that is attracted by its long whiskers, while it''s hiding underground, will be quickly devoured by the family of otthas. Rank E These monsters looked like otters, the only differences were that they were about the size of a juvenile wolf, had extremely long whiskers, and a tail ending in a t fin. Honestly, I found otter already adorable with their small beady eyes and cute noses. If you could overlook the numerous teeth in their mouth, then the whiskers just made otthas cuter than otters. Am I about to kill these cute beings?! I mean, I personally dont wanna, but there is a very good reason that I should. And that reason is the giant cat growling and hissing in the middle of this ottha encirclementwho for some reason was pierced by a spear!Giant Cat Status Board Profile: Name: * Level: 19 Race: Virigress Age: 5 Years Status: Health: 90/619 Mana: 89/145 Strength: 291 Intelligence: 139 Vitality: 201 Wisdom: 174 Agility: 324 Stamina: 0/412 Effects: [Bleeding (Moderate)] [Diseased (Bacteria Infection) (Minor)] [Exhausted (Moderate)] [Starvation (Minor)] [Sleep Deprivation (Minor)] [Fear (Moderate)] [Stressed (Moderate)] [Terror (Minor)] [Rage (Moderate)] Skill: Magic skills and rted [Mana Control Lv. 3] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 1]Physical skills and rted [Enhanced ws Lv. 5] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 4] [Toxic ws Lv. 6] [Mana Strike Lv. 1] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 1] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1]Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 3] [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Prediction Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 4] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Presence Killer Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 3] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 4] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 2] [Poison Resistance Lv. 6] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 1] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1]Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 1] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 3] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 1] Other [Kin Controller Lv. 1] [Pregnancy Lv. 1] [Starvation Lv. 5] Titles: [Protective Mother] Holy shit, how many status ailments does she have, huh?! What the fuck! That was the most status ailments that I have seen in the Effects column, like ever. Thest time Ive seen a long list like this was when I met the garm matriarch after I beat her partner. Even then, it wasnt this long. Although, if I were to fully buff myself with all my status buffing skills, all of the buffs would be disyed in "Effects", effectively making it longer than the virigress mother, however, who wants to see that long list. It makes my head dizzy just by seeing it myself. Still, I would like to consider it a coincidence but that would be a silly thing to do. It had [Pregnancy], it had [Kin Controller], Rajah led us here, and as Rajah was separated by his family during the stampede that happened a few days ago, it is quite likely that shes his mother. It could be an entirely different virigress but we can think about that scenario after we rescue her. [Saori, were going in!] Imanded Saori. [Go kibo no yo ni, Hestia Oujo-sama,] Saori quickly said. (As you wish, Princess Hestia,) Thankfully, Saori immediately agreed to my rescue attempt. I was scared that we would have the same argument that we had during Tasiannas rescue but luckily nothing like that happened today. Maybe the situation is different and shes more confident in our partys strength? Yup, that has to be it! Anyways, like a sh, both of us jumped over to the virigress mothers location, putting ourselves in between her and the otthas. Squeeeeeek?! the otthas squeked in surprise. Greowh?! likewise, our sudden appearance caught the virigress off-guard too. To make sure that she knew we were on her side, and to stop any misunderstandings, I decided to talk with her using [Dont worry, miss, were here to help you! This will hurt but bear with methere! Cure, Purify, Major Heal, Major Heal!] Pulling the spear out of her body, I immediately started multi-casting all those holy spells. I quickly healed her from all the damage that she took and also freed her from all the nasty infections inside her body. Still, even with my healing, it would be impossible for this monster to move nor defend herself in the current situation. She was starving, physically exhausted, mentally drained, and she was only a Rank E monster against three Rank Es. She still needed us to kill her hunters. When I was finished, I directed my eyes back forward and spoke, [Saori, [Identify] informed me that these otthas hunt inrge groups. Are these three the only one or are there more?"] [Maybe it would have been more prudent to ask me this before we rushed in, but whatever,] sheined. ["Besides these three, five are hiding in the mud. The cold water is making [Heat Vision] hard to use but I can confirm their existence.] Five more rank E monsters would be nothing against us, even with [Humanized (Moderate)] nerfing our stats. Sorry, you guys are cute but if you wont leave her alone, then it breaks my heart, but we have to kill you, I said internally as I stared one of them down. Squeeeeeeeeeeeeek! with that war cry, the otthas turned around andandare they running away?! [They ran away,] Saori said with a ck jaw. Scratching my head, it took me a bit to reboot from this anti-climactic ending, [I guess they somehow understood the power difference despite us being in our humanized forms?] [It also could be because I activated [Bloodlust] and [Terror Aura] simultaneously,] Saori confessed. [I apologize, it was my fault. It worked for the toads so I was sure that it would be useful here.] Saoris main fighting style was focused around killing monsters using her dark spells to outwit and deceive opponents, while mainly relying on stealth and surprise attacks to kill. Normally, I would be the one standing here alone while Saori would skulk somewhere out of sight, waiting for an opportunity. It wasn''t often that Saori would try to fight somebody head-on so she might have overestimated how courageous, or desperate, these otthas would be. Having been on the receiving end of her [Bloodlust] aura, I can tell that its no joke when you receive the full brunt of it. [Well, it certainly helped to scare them away,] Iughed it off. They were only rank Es anyways, so the amount of experience they would give would be pitiful, especially when our party was fairly sharing it among us. Trying to hunt those eight creatures down would be a less efficient usage of our time. There is the option of shooting them, but they were too lovable for that. Would you shoot a kitten, you heartless humans? [" ''The best victories are those without any fighting'' a quote from Sun Tzu that fits this moment perfectly,"] Saori crossed her arms and nodded her head with close eyes. [We avoided getting ourselves wetter and we can now take care of the virigress.] While I nodded with her, I soon realized something about the quote, [Wait, I heard about that Sun Tzu dude on an inte forum before. Wasnt he a famous Chinese warmonger or something? Why do you know a quote from him?] ["Strategist, but I guess he was a war-advocateanyways, to your question; I was reading about Confucius when I happen to stumble on a mention about Sun Tzu,"] Saori exined. [I am not a big fan of his book nor his philosophy but a few of his quotes are memorable.] [Who the hell is Confucius?] I asked with one raised eyebrow. [Incredible,] Saori knitted her brows in exasperation. [You lecture me about not knowing about musicians, but you do not even know the name of one of the most famous philosophers in Asia? A person that has influenced a whole country. You did mention that you attended a school with a good curriculum, right?] [Hey, dont bad mouth Beethoven,] I rebuked back. [He may not have influenced history as much as this Confucius guy, but the evolution of music has benefitted from his legacy. The tragedy and sess life of Beethoven is even worthy of Shakespeare, in my opinion. The horrors of bing deaf is a musicians worst nightmare.] Due to Saoriscking musical education, especially when it concerns its history, Ive decided on my own that I must elucidate her about the legacy of so many wonderful musicians. So, I talked grandiosely and told her everything about Ludwig van Beethoven, a personal favorite of mine. An Idol, like any other musician, benefited quite a lot when ites to musical history when youpose your own songs. Usually, a lyricist would do it but an Idol who could do it herself is more valuable. Staring at Saoris eye, none of us wanting to break free, I noticed a small glint in her eyes as she started to smirk. My instincts were telling me that shes having some weird ideas againand for some reason, I had a good idea of what it could be Will I have to learn the whole history curriculum as I travel with Saori? Isnt knowing about the old Greeks enough? [Rajah, wait! Lady Hestia! Miss Saori!] suddenly, a voice interrupted our staringpetition. Turning around I saw Rajah jumping through the muddy water wanting to reach us, specifically the virigress next to us. He was struggling to move through the swamps vegetation due to his height and he was just tiring himself out from his rash movement, bing more sluggish as he continued. Shaking my head, I air walked over, picked him up, asked Tasianna to clean him with water magic, and then bought him closer to the virigress female. Mreowh! Rajah cried once wended next to her. Greowh she cried, prompting me to release Rajah. As the small cub came closer to his supposed mother, both began smelling each other, trying to remember the others scent. After a couple sniffs, the virigress mother started licking Rajah as she began grooming and drying his wet fur. Both big cats were purring so loudly that all of us were able to hear it from a distance. [Ahh, this is heartwarming,] I said as I ced my hands on my chest. [I said that we should not look for his parents, but it seems like fate brought us together,] Saori said with a soft smile. [This must be a blessing from the gods due to your kind heart, Lady Hestia. Oh, fair Zephira and righteous Plesia, I thank you for your help today,] Tasianna pped her hands together and began praying. I looked weirdly at her passionate faith, not understanding why gods would waste their time on something like this, [Im pretty sure gods wouldnt have the time to help us find a lost cubs near-dead mother.] Tasianna twitched, finally noticing her overeager behavior, [T-That does make sense. Goddess Plesia and Zephira must be busy managing their followers and the races that worship them.] [Come now, you two,] Saori interjected with a wagging tail. [As much as I want to enjoy this sight, I personally believe that it would smart to bring her to a safer spot. Looking through her status board, I think she needs to rest.] She was right, I healed and kept any infections at bay, but she wasn''t healthy yet. She was mentally and physically at her limit, purely staying awake due to her love for Rajah. The parent and child pair have been away from each other for too long. We have to find a safe spot for now. As we were in the swamp area of the Belzac forest, it might be better for us to sleep in the trees tonight. The ground was too dirty and muddy to sleep on. Lets see if I can make a treehouse today. What is this rumbling? Looking down, my eyes caught some pebbles on the ground violently shaking and jumping up and down. My legs were affected by this weird trembling, vibrating around as I steadied my stance. Looking at the waves in the water, I was sure that something was about to happen. [Hestia, look over there!] Saori turned my body around and directed my attention with her outstretched arm. Grrrrrrr! the virigress mothers agitation was shown in how she stopped grooming Rajah and snarling at the cause for the rumbling. What the-! The swamp wasnt as densely packed with trees as the main forest area, so it was easy to see that something was about to erupt from the waters. The moment I thought that, a huge monster jumped out of the water like a shark, mouth open, sending a stream of muddy water into the air with everything else in that area. No, the otthas! I screamed. Besides some broken branches and root, a few fish and the two otthas were caught in between the giant creatures crocodile jaw. With a loud snap that shook the trees around it, the otthas disappeared from sight. Stopped by gravity, the crocodile-like beasts trip to the sky stopped and it descended down to the ground, causing arge geyser of water to explode upwards. "No, not the otthas!" holding my head with my hands, I mourned the unfortunate passing of those cute creatures. We may not have known each other for long nor did we really bond but my heart ached for their deaths. It was a heartless world when cute beings could just vanish like that. However, my mind literally got over that fact a secondter as my attention was upied with processing what I just witnessed. That monster was massive, titan-ss. That monster was sorge that it would make even those trolls look like dwarves. My instincts instantly told me that I would have zero chance to defeat that monster at my current level, even with the help of Saori and Tasianna. If the garm matriarch was a boss monster, then this thing was the end boss of a raid, the ruler of the dungeon. At this point, I wouldnt be surprised if that was the apex predator of the Belzac forest. [W-Wow, I-Ilets just leave that thing alone, agreed?] I said, stumbling on my own words. [Yes, I have no ns to catch that creatures attention. I am not dying today,] Saori said with a pale face. [Goddesshow can anything get thatrge?] Tasianna muttered, frozen stiff with fear. Deciding that this monster was unbeatable for us, our party unanimously agreed to get out of the area as soon as possible, so we wouldnt risk being detected. As Rajahs mother also needed proper rest, our priority to find a quiet, safe ce was ced at the top. As Saori was about to grab the virigress mother, to carry her to a safe spot, the feline pushed her hands away roughly. [Wait, why does every cat monster hate me?] Saori said, surprised. [First Rajah, and now his mother?] The giant cat stumbled up to her feet, drawing up all her remaining energy. She then grabbed Rajah by his scruff and tried to wander off with him. While she was limping away, I could hear Rajah meowing at us. What does this mean? Are they trying to leave? Are they leaving without us? Is Rajah trying to say goodbye? What! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! No, no, no, no, Rajah, no! Wait, what is this supposed to mean?! [Wait, wait, please wait!] like something was possessing me, my legs immediately began moving to stop them, as I stretched my hand out to stop them. [Y-You cant leave yet, please! Youre still injured, you cant leave until youre healed.] As I touched the back of the virigress, it seemed like all her strength disappeared and she slumped to the ground, huffing loudly. Rajah was released from her mouth and he immediately went to his mothers side to check up on her, meowing loudly. [Oh no! Im sorry! I-I didnt mean to do that,] I apologized quickly. [No, no! I didnt want to hurt you, I promise. I didnt want you to leave this soon with Rajah. Im sorry. I shouldnt have been so selfish!] As I continued panicking, somebody grabbed my shoulders and shook them, [Hestia, calm down. Youre casting healing spells when she doesnt need it.] I turned around to see Saoris worried face. I turned around to see that I unconsciously began materializing white magic circles, all ready to cast [Major Heal] on the no longer wounded virigress mother. [Calm down and look at her head. Shes shaking it,] Saori pointed out. She was right. Rajah''s mother was shaking her head slowly as she looked me in the eyes as if she was trying to tell me something. [Are you telling me that I wasnt at fault,] I asked, which she nodded to. [Why were you leaving? I-I havent known Rajahyour cub for that long but I dont want you to leave just like that,] she shook her head to my plea. [You werent leaving us?] She nodded her head, confirming my question, [Then, where were you going?] She turned her head upwards and looked in a direction, then turned to Rajah who was still meowing and rubbing his head on his mother''s body. I was thinking Rajah? What about Rajah? as I tried to interpret the gestures that she was showing me. If she had [Telepathy] then I didnt have to try to identify everything like a damn detective. This would be so much faster if she could speak. But she couldn''t. She couldn''t tell me it in words but the earnest glow in her eyes told me that I had to understand it. So, I sent my parallel minds and my own into hyperdrive and used [Thought eleration] to go through everything that happened just now. Did I forget about something? When we met her, she was surrounded my otthas and was at the brink of death. She was covered in mud and her own blood as she tried to fend off her imminent death as best as she could, despite her the terror and fear. But she also had [Rage (Moderate)] in her status screen, so was she mad at the otthas for trying to kill her? She was scared, terrified, and angry at the same time? It could happen butno, next thought. Dont waste time. We jumped in and interfered with the otthas attempt to kill her. I healed and disinfected her, but she was still too tired to move. She initially was cautious about us but truly warmed up when she saw me bring Rajah over to her. WaitIm missing something here. Her body was covered in wounds. They had some shes but most of them were holeslike a bullet. Wait... The spear I said. [What is it, Hestia?] Saori asked. [Someone, bring me the spear over there!] I shouted as I pointed at the spear lodged on the muddy ground. Saori dashed over and threw it at me. Firmly catching it, I said thanks and then spoke to the virigress, [How did you get hurt by this spear?] Once again, she bent her head around and pointed it in the direction that she was about to head to before copsing. Normally, you would want to avoid the path where your aggressors are, but she was firmly determined to walk over there even in her current state. Thats when it dawned on me that she had the [Protective Mother] title. Tigers and cats can have multiple offspring! The knowledge that I learned from watching all those animal shows finally came to be useful again. How could I forget that cats can have more than one offspring! [Where are the rest of your babies?] I could feel the inner fire inside me zing up, finally boiling my blood and sweat. [Tell me. Tell me everything.] Chapter 51: I found the fiends… Chapter 51: I found the fiends [Hmm, trying to find their scent in this ce is difficult,] Saoriined. [I thought a canines nose should be better than this but tracking with scent alone is proving a challenge.] [Could it be because your monster form hasnt matured yet, Miss Saori?] Tasianna stated. ["Lady Hestia''s dragon wings are currently incapable of bringing her into the sky due to itsck of growth."] [Yeah, Tasianna might be right,] I concurred. [Youre only two months old. Nothing to do besides waiting.] Saori and I have transformed back into our original forms and I''m currently carrying the unconscious virigress mother with her cub, Rajah. We were currently traversing through the rainforest part of the Belzac forest, searching for the virigress mums two other children, who were abducted from her. After I deduced that she was trying to rescue her babies, I made sure to ask her as much as I could. It was honestly quite hard as we couldn''tmunicate through words nor paper. As it was with Rajah, we had to rely on gestures alone. As she didnt need to speak and had [Starvation], we couldnt just leave her hungry while I questioned her. Saori and Tasianna did their best to help her drink and eat using our precious rations, which, thankfully, wasnt reduced by too much. From what I learned, she had three cubs including Rajah. During the stampede that happened a few days ago, she was separated by Rajah during the whole chaos. Virigress usually hunted and lived in trees but due to a flock of birds and other tree climbers, Rajah fell down into the wave of monsters. She and her two remaining cubs searched for him for a whole day but were unable to do so. As she couldn''t just waste days and days to find one of her cubs while her others starved, she had to abandon Rajah to make sure that her other two could survive. The cubs were able to hunt but she couldnt risk having them hunt by themselves, at least when they were this young. It was very likely that our party was the reason why the mother couldn''t find Rajah during this time, as we did wander away from the area with him. Although, as a daughter myself, I wanted to condemn her for leaving Rajah to die, however, I also could understand that it was hard on her. The moment she found Rajah again, she groomed and showered him with affection that only a distraught mother would give her lost child. Maybe it was the same thing with my dragon parents? I thought as I heard this from the virigress mother. Anyways, as the herd of animals was fleeing to the north, she was forced by the circumstance to follow them. Predators follow the prey, a simple logical decision that led the group into the rainforest a day before our arrival. She found a massiveke deeper in the swamp and thought it was a well-suited area to hunt in, considering it was a hotspot for animal activity. Unfortunately, that idea was quickly squashed as that was when she noticed the giant crocodile-like thing emerging from thekes depths, forcing her to run away. At that point, fortunepletely left her. She was ambushed at a moment of inattentiveness by a thrown spear, lodging into her back, and her cubs have stolen away from her. She would have also perished at that moment were it not for the fact that she managed to injure one of her attackers, which forced them to retreat with the poisoned. She tried to pursue them but identally triggered the ottha group, which brought her to the brink of death until we saved her. Through some very specific questions, I was able to learn that the group was all wielding weapons like spears, shields, and sword. They had four limbs, stood upright, were covered in scales from head to tail, and that they had reptile-like heads. From then on, any fantasy lover should be able to guess what those individuals were. I mean, when Im using my [Humanization Lv. 5] form, I literally look like a female humanoid lizard, seeing as how my whole body was covered in scales. I was talking about lizardmen, of course. Tasianna informed me that like dragonewts, lizardmen were counted among the beastmen. While dragonewt were the descendants of dragons, lizardman was a general term for any beastmen possessing a reptilian monster''s blood. Tasianna also warned me that I should make sure that I wasnt mistaking lizardmen for saurians. What the hell were saurians you might ask? They were followers of the goddess Plesia and inhabitants from a continent far away from ours. She never met one, but she was told that saurians were righteous and embodied the Goddess of Waters main t of upholding courteousness. If it were saurians then there was a chance that we could settle this diplomatically. Honestly, I wanted to eradicate them. My rage from hearing the whole story was burning brightly like a sun and I felt no reluctance at the very idea of murder, believing it was more like the killing I did to save Tasianna. They might have the intelligence of a human, just like those trolls, but I couldnt care less. Diplomacy can kiss my scaly butt if those cubs are dead! Thats when I decided that our party willunch a rescue operation to hopefully get to the cubs in time. Thankfully, Saori was able to follow the scent of the group with the help of the spear that we had. For your information, it wasnt a crudely survivalist made spear, but its wooden shaft was polished, and it had a metal top, something a cksmith or metalworker would make. It was worn down, the top has seen usage as there was evidence of blood, and despite an effort to maintain it, the metal top had chips. These lizardmen werent like the kobolds and orcs that I have met in this forest, they were people that came from the outside. Anyways, after the decision, our group transformed back into our original forms as we needed to transport the two virigress with us. The virigress mother was shocked to see our true forms, warily trying to distance herself from us but quickly realized that it was us after we used [Telepathy] to tell her about it. Rajah, on the other hand, already knew about it and wasnt really shocked. Frankly, he had no real reaction when we showed it to him the first time. Somehowhe just epted it. Nothing else. He was nuzzling his head at me despite myrger size. He is a true cutie. An undisciplined but adorable cutie. Traveling through the swamp, the mother finally sumbed to her physical exhaustion and fell asleep. Tasianna decided to clean her from all the muck and blood as she found it disgusting that she was sitting on my back while dirty. Once cleaned, her rich green fur returned, resembling Rajahs. I also noticed that she didnt look like a tiger at all, now that the mud was gone, which confused me cause Rajah looked like a tigers cub. The mother had the appearance of a Jaguar so maybe male virigresses are more tiger-like while females are jaguar-like? Sexual dimorphism isnt anything to be surprised about. [I think they are close byat least I hope my nose is correct,] Saori said uncertainly. [Then, this is where we humanize,] I said. No matter if they had lizard heads or not, it would be more productive if the one you are talking to isnt arge dragon. Tasianna insisted that we should try to resolve this peacefully, arguing that they were intelligent and that we may reason with them. I found that statement hypocritical. How could I, of all people, even start discriminating between intelligent and not intelligent. I kill monsters to survive without batting an eye, not even giving them a chance to say their piece. Ja, I did help Saori and Tasianna, and, ja, I did adopt Rajah and have decided to save his siblings, but that just made me fickle. Honestly, I could continue this train of thought and begin philosophizing like the ancient Greek but Im not smart enough for that. Merely thinking of a proper answer or if I really am a hypocrite by agreeing to Tasiannas request was making my parallel minds get a headache. Now humanized, I gave everybody a short briefing, [Ok, first we shall look for the cubs. If they are still alive then we will try diplomacy otherwise,] I didnt end my sentence as everybody here knew what I was about to say. Saori, now carrying the sleeping virigress, Tasianna, Rajah, and I slowly prowled through the trees, all having [Stealth] and [Presence Killer] active. Rajah was especially motivated as his siblings'' lives were at stake. Once we were close enough, we then climbed up a tree and continued from there. The dense leaves of the trees helped cover the blue dresses that Saori and I were wearing. Looking down, a group of bipedal lizards came into sight. They had scales covering their body colored in various colors and were all wearing badly maintained clothes. All of them had exactly what you would expect, a lizard head that looked both intimidating and intelligent. Some had bone spikes protruding from their backs, while others had frills and webbing growing from their heads, acting like hair. Sexual dimorphism seems to be apparent with them, too. The males hadrge, bulky bodies with rough scales that looked like the ting of a crocodile, while the females were taller and had leaner bodies with more smooth, vibrant-colored scales. The male lizardmen were armed while the females only had small knives as they carried berries, mushrooms, and firewood with their arms. From the lit campfire, I presumed they were about to make camp. [Some of them have armor but most of themwell, they are rags,] Saori pointed out. ["Honestly, they are so badly maintained that I cannot believe they are wearing them. They just covered the essentials and that was all. No style, creative, or anything.] Due to the spear and how they were able to outsmart the virigress mum, I had a different image of the group in my mind. The armor didnt look very expensive, but it didnt have any holes like their clothes. If you disregarded their weapons and armor, then they seemed more like a group of impoverished people. Still, what the hell were they doing so deep in the forest then?! Besides a few people being equipped, they still didnt have many tools; they werent even carrying around baskets or bags. Either they were confident in their abilities or why else would they wander into the Belzac forest looking like that? Identify.Lizardman''s Status Board Profile: Name: Caszcur Level: 11 Race: Krokus Lizardman Age: 32 Years Job: Carpenter Status: Health: 249/383 Mana: 35/35 Strength: 209 Intelligence: 45 Vitality: 109 Wisdom: 73 Agility: 94 Stamina: 198/311 Effects: None Skill: Physical abilities and rted [Enhanced ws Lv. 3] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 3] [Spear Technique Lv. 2] [Unarmed Technique Lv. 3] Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 1] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Night Vision Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 1] [Swimming Lv. 4] [Aquatic Fighter Lv. 1]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 2] [Disease Resistance Lv. 3] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 3] [Poison Resistance Lv. 3] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 2] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 2]Stat Growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 3] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1]Others [Cooking Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 3] [Woodworking Lv. 5] [Craftsman Lv. 4] [cksmith Lv. 1] [Metalwork Lv. 1] [Handiwork Lv. 2] [Starvation Lv. 3] Ability List: Spear Abilities [Pierce] [sh Pierce] Beastmen had higher parameters in all their stats except for Mana and Intelligence, which is one of the reasons why despite their physical prowess, they were considered weaker than humans in the era when the System hadnt existed yet, at least thats what Tasianna told me. Sure enough, his stats were enough to take down every G and F rank monsters, but it wasnt enough to fight against an E rank. This guy seemed like the leader of this group but in a solo fight, he would have had no chance against the virigress mother, who was an E rank. Still, "Carpenter"? This guy''s Job was a carpenter and he was supposed to be the leader? From observing the group, I saw him giving orders to everybody in the camp and both his stats and appearance screamed: "I''m the head honcho". Which meant, these guys weren''t hunters, poachers, nor "adventurers", they were simply normal people that have wandered in too deeply. Idiocy if you asked me. Urgh, how could they have been this arrogant to wander into this ce looking like that? What a bunch of suicidal idiots. Tchthey are making me furious, not at the fact that they kidnapped Rajahs sibling, but at how terrible they were lookingidiotswhat a bunch of Dummkpfe! [Hestia, you will give our location away if you do not keep your bloodlust in check,] Saori reprimanded me. [Hmph! These people are looking down at our birthce, Saori,] Ished out. [The Belzac forest is not a forgiving ce and these people areing in herepletely unprepared. Look at them as they continue preparing their camp, none the wiser that a cadejo and a dragon are spying on them.] Saori nced at me before messing up my hair with her hand, [Keep the tsun part to yourself, Hestia. I found the cubs, look over there.] Directing my eyes over at the direction Saori was pointing at, I could see the cubs trapped in a wooden cage, made with twigs and thatch holding them together. The cubs were dirty, their green fur lost the vibrancy that Rajahs had, and they were shivering meekly, scared of what was about to happen to them. Besides being hungry and slightly bruised, they were in better shape than when we found their mother. [Cool yourself down,] Saori looked at me. [Try speaking with them first and if the negotiation turns bad, I will drop down and rescue the cubs. After that, you may do what you like, Hestia.] [They dont have [Telepathy] but most beastmen should know Common tongue,] Tasianna said. [Ill trante your words so let us hope that they are rational enough to listen to us.] Okdeep breathesinand out. Calm yourself, Hestia. Smother the me. [Rajah,] I turned my eyes to his. [You stay up here and help Saori out, ok? Be a good boy and listen to her. I promise, whatever happens, I will save and bring back your siblings.] Rajah gave an affirming meow and nuzzled his head around my legs, probably telling me that he believed in me. [Saori, Ill leave n B to you. Take care of these two for me, ok?] I told her. [Leave it to me. Go in and break a boneuhh, not literally and please do not do it before everything derails,] Saori awkwardly assured me. I giggled a bit as she used that sort of idiom but wasn''t sure if I would take it seriouslyI won''t if everything works out peacefully. Tasianna and I dropped off the tree and slid back into the shadows of the trees, walking to the opposite side of lizardmen camp and deactivated our stealth skills there. If something were to happen, then their attention would be directed at me and their backs would be face Saori. They might be weak, but it didnt hurt to be cautious, especially when we didnt know if they had a trick up their sleeves. Now in their view, we confidently walked towards them, which agitated the guards. Saaaah! Lappsasha! Lappsasha! Hiiljka gu Caszcur! one of them said, as one began running into the camp while the rest readied their weapons. [I can confirm that they speak Common tongue, Lady Hestia,] Tasianna announced. [His ent was thick, but I will be able to understand them.] [What did he say?] I asked. I managed to understand Lappsasha, which was intruder, and Caszcur but everything else was swallowed by the lizard-like hissing ent. Even if I wanted to prance around with my speaking and understanding skills, I will not be able to so today. I was rtively still a novice and handling a vtile situation like this requires perfect speaking and listening skills. [He said, Saaaah! Intruder! Intruder! Send for Caszcur!,] Tasianna tranted. [Saaah was just a war cry, or maybe it was more akin to aaaah?] As much as this discussion would be terribly interesting, my focus was strained in the direction of the people pointing their weapons at me, essentially threatening me. I couldnt see my face, but I knew that my eyes were locked onto every single one of these guards, leaking my animosity as my body felt the desire to rip them all into pieces for provoking me. It was clear that these guys werent trained soldiers nor fighters as their quaking legs couldnt handle my re for more than five seconds, copsing onto the ground and soiling themselves. Eww! this pitiful scene was enough to loosen the tension inside me. Oh my, how could grown adult lizardmen be terrorized by a small girl like me? I only went up to their waist and youre telling me that they couldnt even handle being stared by me?! They were armored and armed too, while I was only wearing a one-piece and some socks. OMG, this totally kills their intimidating appearances for me. Some Awesome, now I feel bad for doing that to them Jaka-?! Jakaop sus buzta ki lire?! suddenly, the lizardman, Caszcur, arrived with the guard that called for him. Wuh niji! Jukaophaji sa kiljaja? [Urghhe said, Wha-? What is going on here?! You two! Whowait, an insect?,] Tasianna told me dejectedly, tears were building in her eyes. [I-Illbegin establishingmunications at yourmand, Princess Hestia.] [No Princess Hestia, address me normally, Tasianna,] I told Tasianna before she started speaking with the lizardmen groups leader. ["Do you actually believe they will take us seriously when you address me like a princess, hell, what are we supposed to do when they actually do take it seriously, huh? You may begin but please don''t expose me."] [Yes, of course, Lady Hestia,] Tasianna bowed to me and then turned to the lizardman named Caszcur. [I would like to request that you turn your frown into a smile, my Lady. It would do us no good, otherwise.] Sigh, what a pain Obediently listening to Tasiannas advice, I slouched my shoulders before readjusting my posture, disying everything I learned from my etiquette lessons on Earth. Casting the frown away, I first let my face regain its default state for a second before moving my muscles to change my expression. Considering what justuhh, happened, I dont think an extravagant smile would do. Considering that these people were practically normal working ss and how my face just looked like, I think a neutral expression with a slight smile would be more appropriate. Make them feelfortable without overdoing it but still showing that I mean business through my eye contact. In the meantime, Tasianna also told me that she will be tranting everything to me through [Telepathy] in real-time, as best as she could despite splitting concentration. I wish I were able to participate in the negotiation to alleviate Tasianna''s need to trante everything, but a week and a few days are not enough to learn apletely foreignnguage. Greetings and blessing to you from the Goddess of Water on his fine Waterday, still pping her wings mid-air, Tasianna gave a polite curtsey as an introduction. Tasianna wasnt an extremely religious person but she still showed great piety towards the gods by counting each day, making sure that she remembered the calendar and every single day. As each day of a week, besides the seventh, was dedicated to the gods, she found it important to count them. It was considered polite to greet others with the day that their god is dedicated to. If they were saurians then we could appease them by stating this, otherwise, we could only hope that they worshiped Plesia, the Goddess of Waters. Tasianna continued, My name is Tasianna, a fairy, and I speak in the name of my mistress, Lady Hestia Atsuko. May I ask for your name and which gods you worship? Oi, I said to address me normally! I wanted to scold Tasianna but knew that it was my fault for not being more specificverdammt. Uhh, I see the tall lizardman said, clearly surprised that Tasianna spoke. My name is Caszcur, the leader of this group of lizardfolk. Why are you asking, huh? What do you want? They didnt reciprocate the greeting and they just confirmed that they were lizardmen. Guess our attempt was a dud. As Caszcur regained his bearing, he responded to Tasianna with a powerful voice fitting for a man of his size. This gave the lizardmen guards who pissed their pants a chance to stand up, they then ran to their leaders side, and once again pointed their weapons at us, although with shaking legs. I honestly have no idea if I should feel bad for them cause I was feeling a bit annoyed that they havent lowered their weapons yet. Even Caszcur wasnt making an effort by ordering them to lower them, despite our friendly talks. Urgh, I know they were probably wary of us, but this still didnt sit right with me. We would like to speak about the virigress cubs you have in your camp, undeterred that he didnt name his gods, Tasianna stated our goals. What is a virigress supposed to be? he asked confused. Those are the green felines that you have captured. They are in your camp, no? Tasianna exined. Sharpening his eyes, Caszcurs suspicion towards us did not waver, And how in Marsvens name do you know that, huh? Spit it out already! You two are not wee here so stop slithering around our tails. [This rude fellow doesnt seem very willing to speak,] Tasianna stated. [However, although he didnt want to state his gods, he unconsciously spoke about them. They seem to be followers of Marsven, the God of the Dark, and through proxy, probably also Ednas.] From Tasiannas lectures, I learned that Marsven, the God ruling over the dark element, and Edna, the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility, are one of two god couples. Compared to Marsven, Edna was once a mortal that was given apotheosis by Marsven to be both his wife and subordinate goddess. We would like to request that you free them, Tasianna demanded. Free? And why should we do that, huh? Caszcur, finally losing his patience for us, unsheathed his sword. I wont say it again, leave us now, otherwise we will kill you two! Heh, I unwillingly let out a snicker at his ultimatum. What are youughing about, huh?! You, lizardss, dont you know what it means to be threatened? Caszcur, annoyed that I leaked a giggle, pointed his sword at me. "Control yourself!" Tasianna shouted as she flew in front of me to stand in between me and the sword point. We are here in peace, but you are showing us unneeded animosity. I suggest you correct your rude behavior and show, Lady Hestia, a bit more respect. While Tasianna showed no hostility when she was threatened, genuine anger surfaced when the lizardman leader directed his sword at me. Her stare, as cold as the freezing south pole, pierced through the lizardmen''s body as an icy mist started to materialize around her hands, a sign that she was about to begin casting her magic. All the lizardmen flinched from this sight, instinctively knowing that if they were to anger us any further, that a fight would happen. The guards that had to endure my early presence all looked at each other, already knowing how frightening I could be. The group began talking with each other quietly, believing that I wouldnt be able to hear them. Eavesdropping might be considered rude, but they were rude to me first, so this is only fair. I told Tasianna what I heard, and she tranted it for me. C-Caszcur, let us lower our weapons and hear them out, a guard said. What?! Caszcur spat out. What the fuck are you suggesting, huh?! These people are dangerous, and we dont even know if they are headhunters sent by that army of monsters. We havent sacrificed everybody back then just to be caught here! B-But, isnt the girl a lizardfolk, also? She might have more human blood but scale-kin is scale-kin, right?" another guard responded. Army of monsters? Human blood? Ignoring the former, it seems like there was a misunderstanding about my race. Why is it that they cant see me as a dragonewt? [Tasianna, tell them that Im a dragonewt,] I told my fairy friend. Acknowledging my request, Tasianna spoke to the lizardmen, Excuse me but there seems to be a misunderstanding. My Lady is not a lizardman but a dragonewt. Realizing that we overheard them, everybody froze in surprise, only Caszcur was able to continue speaking, "Y-You eavesdropped on us. W-What the hell is wrong with you. Have you noturgh, HEY, what are you doing?!" Before he could continue speaking, a few of the guards threw their weapon on the ground and grabbed him, Caszcur, you idiot, stop speaking and cool down your head, first! By Marsvens name, didn''t she just tell us that she''s a dragonewt? That means she''s neither a ve nor a headhunter, r-right?" another guard said in a panic. Kargryxmor! She must be a follower of the dragon god! She might also have otherpanions! another said energetically. Were so close! Were saved! D-Down on your knees! We need to apologize for threatening thess! Simultaneously nodded at thest guards words, every single guard threw Caszcur to the side like a ragdoll and then ran towards me before prostrating in front of me, while shouting Ilsa lek gaznunt! Plersiz, ilsa histe!. [Uhhh, t-they are shouting We are sorry! Please, help us!, Lady Hestia,] Tasianna said bbergasted. How in the hell did this happen! Werent we hating each other just a minute ago?! It cant be said that I was any less surprised by everything that is happening just now. I mean, we threatened each other just a second ago and now these people are on their knees, begging me for help. All this uproar was loud enough that the rest of the lizardmen from the camp came over to see what is happened. A whole crowd began forming before me, all curiously watching a group of adults begging a young dragon girl in an almost pitiful way. While I would consider them idiots for doing this, I couldnt help but feel extreme embarrassment from being apologized in this sort of way. Instead of a burning fire inside my chest, it seems like it was eaten up by the soaring mes heating inside my head. The blood rushing up to my brain began making me dizzy as I wasnt sure how to handle this situation. This wasnt what we nned! It wasnt even close to what I wanted to do here! [Tasianna! Tell them to stand up at once, please! They need to stop prostrating this instance!] I shouted flustered. However, despite her efforts, everything was drowned by the synchronized voices of the lizardmen guards shouting from the top of their lungs. Influenced by this, the whole crowd of lizardmen behind them also began speaking louder and louder. Can somebody please shut these idiots up! Somebody besides me, please! Shut up! as if he heard my plea, the lizardman Caszcur stood up and ran at the prostrating guards, shouting at them, all while throwing them back on their feet. You krill eaters, have you all forgotten about that giant monster that destroyed everything a few days ago?! Is everybody in this camp trying to kill themselves by telling it our location! Shut up already! Once he managed to calm everybody down, I couldnt help but let out a sigh from this, silently thanking him. And you! however, it didnt take long for him to once again direct his anger at me, now pointing his sharp finger at me. I dont care if youre a dragonewt or whatever, but I wont endanger everybody here for somebody as suspicious as you. Leave now! We will not leave without the virigress cubs, Tasianna said adamantly from the side. Turning his head to the side to give her a nce for a second, he suddenly grabbed my jaw with his hand and then continued shouting, close enough that his spit was touching the [Draconic Barrier] covering my face, Why arent you speaking, huh?! You some little noble girl that isnt even willing to talk to a ve like me, huh?! You too good to speak to me, huh?! What the hell are you even doing in this forest, anyways, dressed up like youre on some kinda funny-little trip, huh?! Kosh saf obiero juc ils, I said nonchntly, feeling no threat from this overgrown lizard. (Get your hand off me,) Hearing me say that seems to have agitated him even further, Now youre talking, huh?! Youre probably pissing your scales now that your attendant cant do anything for you anymore, right, you spoiled skink-ARRRRRRGH! Screaming in pain, Caszcur released his hand from my jaw and began wailing on the ground, holding his hand that was pierced by an [Ice Spike]. [Lady Hestia! Im so sorry, Im so sorry! I cant believe that I let you get touched by that savage! Im so sorry that I reacted too slowly,] Tasianna eximed, tears in her eyes as she apologized to me. [Im still too slow, Im so sorry. I should have protected you the moment, I felt that] [Tasianna everything is alright,] I interrupted her. [I never was in any threat at all. He only needed me to vent his stress out and I was willing to do so. I should be the one to say sorry for making you worry.] Caszcurs power was merely below an E rank monster. He couldnt even hurt me even if he actually wanted to. Physically, I might look feeble inparison to him but the stat difference between us was unquestionable. It was actually a mistake from him toe this close to me. He might have thought that he could crush my head in case I resisted him, but my ws only needed a second to skewer his heart out of his body. You beast! Tasianna epting my apology with a bow, then turned her anger towards Caszcur. How dare you sully Lady Hestias face! You deserved being hit by that ice spell! Y-You did this to me?! Caszcur said incredulously. Y-You two tail polishers! Sakanta kroac kroks! I willARGHHH, KROAC, MY BACK! Krill eaters, skink, and now tail polishers? Are they insults? What are they supposed to mean? While I was analyzing these weird idioms and words, Saori appeared out of nowhere, carrying the virigress mother on her back, Rajah with her left arm, and the cage with the cubs with the right. Hearing what Caszcur was saying to me, she stomped her feet onto his back, pushing his face into the mud. [Missionplete. Nice work attracting mostly everybody from the camp,] Saori said, ignoring the cussing lizardman struggling under her feet. [Nice work. I guess with that, we solved everything without spilling any blood,] I said before realizing the frozen blood on Caszcurs hand. [Well, we didnt spill much blood at least.] Tail polishers! Caszcur shouted out. Everybody, look at them stealing our food! That skinkss is no savior, shes just a filthy thief. His pained shouts were loud enough that most of the lizardmen were quite agitated by it. They began to hiss and yell as they began unsheathing their weapons. Ignorant of our abilities, the angry mob waspelled to attack us for rescuing the cubs. "Thief? Me?!" I responded in my defense, annoyed at what he was calling me. "Dude, as I would do something beneath me like stealing. I said everything in English so he probably wasnt able to understand me. I just wanted to vent it out. [Hestia, what are you even saying at this very moment?!] Saori looked at me with a bewildered face. [That is not the issue here! Come on, it is time to go!] She was visibly angry at me for defending myself from being insulted. He said something terrible to me and I was the one to be reprimanded? Isn''t that a bit unfair? Urgh, whateverI was nning to kill them anyway. This gives me enough reason to do so. Raising my arm, I started forming a zing red magic circle above my head. A small ball of fiery gas started materializing on it, first growing to the size of a ser ball, or football like Papa forced me to say, then to a yoga ball, and then stopping when it reached the size of a giant intable beach ball. Once the angry mob of lizardman saw my [Scorching Sun], their bodies froze on the spot, terror clear visible on their faces. They neither screamed nor fled,pletely overwhelmed by the [Terror (Major)] that appeared in their status boards. Even Caszcur finally realized what sort of person he managed to anger. His crocodile-like jaw hanged loosely as his eyes watched in horror as I was readying the killing blow. Stay there and watch. Food? You tried turning Rajahs siblings into food? Nobody important to me will suffer under my watch! Die. PLEARSIZ! PLEARSIZ, KTOPA! Before I could actually throw my spell at the mob, another group of lizardmen started prostrating in front of me. It felt like dj vu but thats cause I recognized these people; they were the guards from before. PLEASIZ! ILLSA HAT OVLA BUMANTAMEND! PLEASIZ, OH KALMN LATHUE! the guards shouted, weeping at the very same time. As Tasianna wasnt tranting anymore, I was unable to understand them. Asking her, she told me that they said, Please! Please, stop! Please! We ask for forgiveness! Please, oh fair-scaled one!. It seemed that every single one of these lizardman guards were talented in speaking out simultaneously, as theirbined voices were even more powerful than before. They would make a great choir. [Tell that one to stand up,] I told Tasianna while pointing at the lizardman who spoke out first. [Ask him if they are actually willing to talk it out peacefully. If he is, then ask for his name and that he will lead the negotiation from now onwards.] We might be handling it like a bunch of thugs but who cares at this point. Ill reflect on thister on but if it kept Rajahs sibling from turning into dinner, then I wont regret this decision. Daunted, they agreed to our demands easily. I un-cast my [Scorching Sun] and the new de facto lizardman leader introduced himself as Aksmias before bidding us to follow them into the camp. Chapter 52: Doctor Hestia is in the house! Chapter 52: Doctor Hestia is in the house! After letting everything cool down, our group was being led into the middle of the camp. Besides the guards that heard us admitting that I was a dragonewt, the rest of the camp was more or less scared of us, actually, considering how intense they were shivering, maybe terror was a better word? Isn''t it a bit unreasonable for them to be this fearful despite how friendly we''ve been behaving since that whole situation in front of the camp''s entrance was solved? I healed Caszcurs pierced hand and his other injuries with noints and I didnt even ask for anypensation; isnt that a clear indication that I wasnt looking for a fight anymore? I only went as far as using a powerful spell, like [Scorching Sun] cause they were trying to attack me as a mad mob. Seeing a miniature sun nearly mming onto you might be scary, but what about me? If I were a normal girl then seeingrge humanoid lizards wanting to tear me into pieces would turn me into a screaming little girl. Well, they didnt show the will to harm me anymore, so it was only mildly unpleasant. Even Caszcur turned meek, not even wanting to look me in the eyes. Anyways, as we walked through the camp, I noticed that I was wrong when I thought everybody came to the front of the entrance. Although not all were set up, the few tents that were had lizardmen in them. Once we were close enough, I took a glimpse through the opening. It was only for a moment, but it looked like it was filled with lizardmen, squirming on the ground, as a single female tried to take care of them. It also couldn''t be helped that all the moaning and groaning was audible from outside the tent, in addition to the fact that my nose was able to distinguish the reek of blood from the swamp''s natural swampy smell. [That is why I said, mostly everybody,] Saori, still carrying all the virigresses, told me as she walked beside me. ["The smell and therge number of individuals cramped in a single area made me curious, so I had to dy the extraction of the virigresses. You should have seen my face when I realized that it was a clinic."] If that was the clinic then could the one the virigress mother have poisoned be in there? [If you knew about this then why didnt you mention this?] I asked. [Why didnt you stop me? I actually was about to kill that giant group of lizardmen, and you said nothing? Why?] [That is because if I had mentioned it then you would have immediately wanted to help them, am I not correct?] Saori responded. I wasnt able to give an answer to her question, simply scratching my head and shrugging my shoulders to show my indecisiveness. It wasnt like I was a saint or anything, but even I would turn mild if I heard that a whole tent full of wounded people were waiting for that angry mob. However, would I have gone to their side and healed them? I don''t know. I felt bad for them but besides a moral obligation to help, I had no reason or motivation to do so. [Hmmm, I see, fair enough. Sorry for assuming that,] Saori said while looking away and scratching her cheek, embarrassed. [A-Anyways, I would have stopped you if those lizardmen had not. When I arrived, I believed running away was the smarter choice, it was not our problem, after all. Would that angry mob have calmed down at that moment, even if you whole-heartedly asked them to stop?] Thinking from that angle, Saori had a point. What would it have done to the situation if I tried to talk to them? Wasnt running away a better idea than towait a minute. If I had known about the clinic and offered them to heal everybody, then wouldnt everything have gone smoother? If there were family members or friends in there, then I could gain some favor if I helped heal them. That would have been the best way to solve everything without killing literally everybody in the camp. OMG, we are a bunch of Dummkpfe! [Saori, you knownow that I think about it, if we had found the clinic during our initial reconnaissance, then we wouldnt have had to scare everybody,] I said meekly. [I could have offered my healing abilities in exchange for the cubs.] [I am so sorry,] Saori shook her head, shocked at my words. [I-I thinkI believe that I was influenced by the whole mood. It seems that I should have listened to my own advice and cool myself down. It really is not my day, today] Our own hot-bloodedness prevented us from seeing the whole picture, causing unnecessary conflict between our party and the lizardmens. What was driving us to be that reckless today? [Uhm, I actually do not believe that would have worked exactly how you imagined it, Lady Hestia,] suddenly, Tasianna chimed in. [I thought about it, and I now know why the lizardmen are fearing us.] [And that is?] I asked. [It is because you used healing magic, or more specifically, holy elemental magic,] Tasiannas answer was so unsuspected that it caught me off-guard. Saying huh, I bid her to continue, [Do you still remember the history between beastmen and humans? Well, as you might have heard, this lizardmen group are followers of Marsven, the God of Darkness. Holy elemental magic belongs to the Goddess of Light, Aurena, who is the patron goddess of humans. There might be a possibility that they do not have a good impression of it.] Beastmen, due to their origin as monster and human hybrids, were badly treated by their rtives, the humans. Tasianna, being mostly a sheltered girl, had no knowledge of whether the humans and beastmen had reconciled with each other. All her knowledge came from books. If their enemies, the humans, were being favored by Aurena then its no surprise that they didnt like seeing holy magic, even when its only healing spells. [Is this not hindsight?] Saori stated. [We learned their religious following, only after we asked them about it. Working without more details, we should have tried reasoning with them using Hestias healing abilities. Whether they dislike it or not, they cannot possibly deny our help, especially when they have that many wounded.] Urgh, all this thinking is making me even more annoyed at myself. If we had only thought of all of this beforehand, then we wouldnt have gotten ourselves in this sorta situation. We acted before asking any questions. While reflecting on our actions, we finally arrived at the camps campfire. As we were about to sit down, the guards hurriedly stopped us as they wanted to bring us proper sitting amodations. Scanning through the camp, I noticed that theycked proper chairs and tables, instead, they improvised and usedrge rocks to sit on. We told them that as Saori and I were wearing clothing made out of mana, we didnt have to worry about them being soiled by the mud. Sitting on the ground wasnt a foreign concept for us, seeing as it was normal to do so in a forest. The guards insisted on it, telling us that they would shame themselves if we denied their hospitality. In the end, we were the only ones who werent sitting on the swampy mud, just like a bunch of VIPs, I guess. Aksmias and the other guard truly wanted us to feel morefortable. I had the feeling that if it werent for the tense situation, then they would probably prostrate themselves before us again. Once everybody sat down, there was an obvious division between our two parties at the campfire. Rajah and his sibling were visibly showing their hostility, so we wanted to avoid further conflict, so we had to hide them behind one of us, preventing them from ring the lizardmen to death. His siblings werent verypliant at the beginning but after he talked with them, they started to warm up to us. As their mother was sleeping and Rajah was the oldest and currently the strongest among them, they were forced to listen to him due to the family hierarchy. Coincidentally, just like Rajah, they didnt like Saori very much and were morefortable hiding behind me. Saori, being the one who freed them, showed obvious annoyance which further deteriorated their rtionship. Rajah tried his best to resolve it butunsessfully. Now, we would like to re-introduce ourselves, Tasianna re-started the negotiations, once again tranting everything. I am Tasianna Marina Silverpond and this wolfkin is Saori Segawa. We both are loyal attendants of Lady Hestia Atsuko. Aksmiasuhhh, builder," the new de facto leader of the lizardmen group said. "I am the representative for this lizardfolk groupplease, we shall listen to your demands. Thank you, Tasianna bowed. We demand the release of the virigress cubs that were captured by your party. It was redundant to say it at this point seeing as we already rescued them, but she said it for formalitys sake. I understand Aksmias clenched his teeth, wanting to say something but he was unable to, as this whole negotiation was practically a formality. Plearsiz, itzanu, I said with a nod. (Please, speak,) After thanking me, Aksmias spoke his wishes, Wewe need food. I-If it was possible, then could you spare Well, that was obvious to anticipate. They hunted and captured Rajahs siblings cause they wanted to eat them, just like any hungry animal would. I sympathized with them, truly, but sparing food was out of the options for us. We would like to apologize but due to winter, we arent able to part with anything that we have, Tasianna said. I see Aksmias sighed dejectedly, frustration clear in his eyes. I expected too much. You do not seem to be carrying anythingIplease forget it. Most of our belongings were stored in our [Storage Magic] so it does seem like we had nothing with us, even though we probably had more spices, water, and food than them. [Tasianna, tell them that I am willing to heal their wounded. That is the least that we can do after everything that happened,] I told her. [Lady Hestia, I would like to suggest against it as it might not be as simple as you wish it to be,] Tasianna worriedly said. I knew what she meant with not simple, but being upfront with them would be better. I could just "identally" use [Sacred Field] to heal everybody as we say our goodbyes but that would be irresponsible. They already had a bad image of my holy magic and I didnt want to worsen it by doing it against their wishes, even if its less of a hassle for me. Besides, if I can make them like holy elemental magic then I can brag to Aurena that I did something good for her in our eventual meeting. Giving in to my insistence, Tasianna agreed to do it with a sigh, "We saw the wounded in the tent. Lady Hestia would like to offer to heal them with her magic as a sign of goodwill." Once Tasianna said that the whole crowd of lizardmen behind Aksmias began talking to themselves, quickly bing noisy. As Tasianna was correctly worried about, the lizardmen weren''t very thrilled about hearing this. She told me that they were saying stuff like, "S-She can use holy magic. She has to be a priestess of Aurena!" and "First those ogres, then the monster in this forest, and now a headhunter of that tail polisher?! This is the end!". Im beginning to believe that tail polisher might be a derogative term, whatever, its supposed to mean. Aksmias was trying to calm everybody down but it seems the hysteria caused by our words was too much for this ragtag group of guards to handle. When the former leader was only a carpenter and the current one was a construction worker, then I have to wonder how they survived until now. Everybody, QUIET! against my expectations, the one who calmed everybody down wasnt Aksmias, nor a guard, but Caszcur. With his frighteningrge mouth, he shouted and calmed people down as if he was used to it, This girl is a dragonewt! Not some random lizardfolk who can use magic, you idiots. Why would our vers try to hunt us down with somebody who can use holy magic, huh?! Once they heard that, the noise started to quieten down but it didnt disappear. They might not think that I was here to harm them anymore, but it seems their suspicion wasntpletely gone. As I was curious about it, I had Tasianna ask him what he meant with vers after he was finished. Huh, that isfor now, all you need to know is that we are former ves and we escaped into this hellish forest three months ago, Caszcur said before turning to Aksmias. Aksmias, do you mind if take over now? Aksmias then turned his eyes to me which prompted Caszcur to ask me for my permission, Of course, if that is alright with you, littledy. Oooh, I upgraded fromss, to skink, then to tail polisher, and now Im a littledy? Meh, good enough. I nodded. Thank youuhm, Ill just say that Im sorry for losing my temper and treating you badly. You all arrived at a time when everybody in camp was tensed from recent events, Caszcur tucked his tail between his legs, sat on his knees, before bowing his head as an apology. You can have those cubs back. Noints. However, if you are still willing to help our brethren then I will ept it on behalf of our group. Just saying, but we have nothing to pay you back We have not asked for rpense, Tasianna agreed on our behalf, although a bit aggressively. Thanking us for epting, he shouted to the rest of the lizardmen to get back to work, you krill eaters!, before leading us towards the clinic. Saori insisted that she would stay at the campfire, so she could take care of the sleeping virigress mother and the cubs. Although Rajah and his sibling wanted to follow me, I told them to stay with Saori to guard their mother. As we walked, my attention was drawn to the fact that a few curious lizardmen were following us. While the majority obeyed Caszcur and returned to whatever task they were doing, these few tried their best to stalk us by being as nonchnt as possible. Sigh, the few hatchlings we still have are too curious for their own good. We''ve been in this forest for so long that us old scales influenced the younger generation with our paranoia," Caszcur exined apologetically, realizing that I noticed. "They probably consider you ''interesting''." How old are they? I responded in Common tongue to Caszcur. Most of them are young enough to be my children, Caszcur exined. I thought a dragonewt like you would understand that instinctively, or does your race have a different understanding of scale-kin growth? Not knowing how to answer this as I dont know any real dragonewts, I averted my eyes and stayed silent. Caszcur seems to have noticed my embarrassment and simply said oh before dropping the topic. "Uhh, Lady Hestia is still quite young. She isnt acquainted with others of her age yet," Tasianna tried to excuse my ignorance but that just made the flush on my face even worse. "Hmm, that''s why she smelled like a hatchling to me. Her scent made me believe that she was younger than our young scales but her appearance and strength kinda made that hard to believe, you know?" Caszcur admitted as he began smelling me. Please, stop sniffing at me! Grrrugh, how am I supposed to say that in Common tongue?! I ask that you stop that, without me saying anything, Tasianna came to my rescue. You are annoying my mistress, lizardman. Uhh, sorry Caszcur, clearly intimidated by Tasiannas hostility, stopped speaking for the rest of the way. With my reddened face, we arrived at the tent where the clinic was stationed and entered it. The first thing that greeted me was a fat cloud of nasty smells,posed of old blood, urine, feces, and rotting meat. Urk! not able to handle the revolting stench, Tasianna and I mped our noses shut. Now I know why Saori wanted to stay behind. Hoh, cant handle the stink, littledy? Caszcur asked while widening one eye. I nodded and cast [Air Shield] around Tasianna with [Synergists Oath], then on myself. Pushing the foul odor away from us, we were finally able to breathe cleaner air again, although it was limited. I knew there was wind magic, but this was my first time seeing it in action, Caszcur said with genuine surprise. Huh, magic sure is incredible. I can only imagine what I could have done if I only had the chance to learn it A shadow hanged around his face as he berated himself for not being able to learn magic, something that was supposedly hard to do ording to Tasianna. Honestly, hearing him say this is making me even more curious about his past and that stuff about his vers. Still, it wasnt the moment to ask him about it as the nurse responsible for this ce approached us, finally noticing that we entered. "Caszcur? What are you doing here? And who is thisred hatchling? the female lizardman asked us, easily towering Caszcur due to her long neck and thin body. Compared to Aksmias and Caszcur, she didnt share the same ferocious crocodile-like head as the two males. Hers looked more like a gecko, with bulgingrge eyes and a less intimidating mouth. Instead of a multitude of spikes, her body had colorful frills. Besides these differences, the most notable must be her long neck and smooth looking scales. Nevertheless, that didnt mean that she was only cute looking as she also had sharp ws, perfectly able to slice chunks of meat out of her enemies. It seems that she also recognized me as one of her own. The lizardmen here have spikes but none of them hadrge horns like mine, so why was I being confused for one? Not to mention that instead of being covered in scales from head to tail, my skin was soft beside my legs, arms, and tail. They are our guests, Caszcur answered. The flying one is Tasianna, a fairy, and the young scale is called Hestia, a dragonewt. Wa-Wait, did you just say a dragonewt?! the female lizardmen dropped a small broken piece of metal as her expression changed to a mix between joy and surprise. "S-So, does that mean that we are finally outside that damnable forest?! Are you telling me that we are finally saved?!" Throwing away the rag in her other hand, she kneeled down to me and clenched my right hand with both of hers, weepingkes of tears as she talked, Oh, beautiful young scale dragonkin, I thank you foring! Praise Kargryxmor! Praise Kargryxmor! Our prayers have finally been heard by the God of Dragons. I thank you so very much for sending our savior to us, oh merciful King of Dragons. Caszcur! Caszcur! Stop her from praying now! Tasianna shouted amand at our guide. Huh? Oh, uh, sure, Caszcur flinched back from her loud voice but nheless did what he was told. Hey, Aps! Get on your feet already! Hey, you still have patients waiting for you so get a grip already! [Uhh, Tasianna?] needing an answer for her outburst, I turned to my fairy friend. [I apologized for the outburst, but everything is alright now. She didnt pray, so everything should be alright,] Tasianna said nervously, as she tried to reassure me, [Uhm, ok? Whats so bad about her praying to Kargryxmor? Didnt you say that people being pious is important in this world?] I asked with an eyebrow raised, confused at what was causing my friend to act this weird. [Nothing that you must worry about, Lady Hestia. Everything is solved now, so there is no need to worry,] Tasianna said, adamant about not telling me about the reason. If you tell me that I shouldnt worry, then Im gonna worry anyways! Before I could continue interrogating Tasianna, Caszcur came over with the female lizardman, Aps, Alright, fairyss, I did what you wanted. Hey, Aps, calm down, she might be a dragonewt but we arent anywhere close to the exitthats correct, right, you two? We arent close to the entrance between the Belzac forest and the elven territory yet, but we can confirm that we are on the correct path, Tasianna answered Caszcurs question. Sowe arent saved yet? turning limp, Aps fell unto her knees, her eyes still wet from crying before, as she looked at us hopelessly. Caszcurwewe cant take this anymore. II cant take this anymore. We lost so many, hic, scale-kins in this forest and we keep losing morethis is, hic, too much. We should have all stayed there and prayed for freedom. Marsven and Kargryxmor would have listened to us Apss joyful tears were being drowned away as she continued crying helplessly, seemingly broken from hearing the truth. Aps, the young scale came here to offer her abilities to help us. She can cast healing spells so she can hel, Caszcur tried to soothe her but was quickly interrupted. Healing magic! No! S-Shes a follower of that tail polisher?! No, l-leave me aloneI-I dont want to die yet! screaming, Aps began crawling backward after hearing us mention healing magic. Hey, Aps, stop! Caszcur, trying to calm down the fleeing lizard woman, pinned her on the ground. [Wow, you werent kidding when you said that these people might not like Aurena,] I said astonished. ["This is honestly the first time that I''ve seen anybody be so fearful of a god. I had the feelingI truly did butthis is a first experience for me as well,"] Tasianna admitted. It seems like she will continue like this for a whileguess I should do something. Acknowledging that it would be futile to do anything about this situation, I instead went to one of the wounded patients. Looking over him, his body was riddled with small andrge wounds; therge ones had the luxury of being bandaged by leaves while the smaller ones were left to fate. It was obvious that none of the wounds were correctly sanitized, but I couldnt detect necrosis. Looking at what was sitting beside him, I saw a bark with a weird white cream on it. Identify. Herbal Disinfection Cream An alchemical creamposed out of materials from the Belzac forest. Has slight disinfection and healing features that aids in the recovery of open wounds Interesting Scanning the tents insides, I also noticed an open fire heating up a cauldron. There were also a few thatch baskets filled with herbs and other nts in them, sitting neatly beside tree barks and leaf bandages. [It seems that Aps is an alchemist,] I told Tasianna. [Are you sure? There are no potions in the tent,] Tasianna said. [These ointments do seem to be effective, but does that make somebody an alchemist?] [Youve never seen one?] I asked. [No, Ive only heard about them from the elves. Fairies usually dont need the aid of an alchemist,] Tasianna said meekly. Well, I can ask her or identify herter. First, we should heal this person. Using [Identify] on him, I learned that he had [Poisoned (Minor)] and [Diseased (Bacteria Infection) (Moderate)]. The herbal cream must have worked but it seems it either wasnt strong enough or it wasnt applied early enough, seeing as the infection seems to have invaded his body. Considering that he was the only one poisoned among the injured, I can only say that the virigress mother really did him in. Even with Apss treatment, he would still die from natural causes at this rate, if I dont give a hand. [Tasianna, tell him that I will be healing him now, so he shouldnt be surprised when I start touching his body,] I told Tasianna. The wounded lizardman groaned, feebly nodding at us, P-Pleaseit hurtsplease, stop the pain Ok, girls, time to get to work. Game face on, lets do this, I hyped up my parallel minds as we had to go through all the wounded and sick today. Taking out a wooden bowl, I had Tasianna fill it up with magic using [Create Water] and I heated it up to a boiling point with a [Fire] spell. I then dropped in a couple of drops of shampoo and then used it to clean my hands. Doctor and medical dramas are plentiful on streaming tforms, so Im merely using that knowledge to my advantage. Disinfecting and cleaning ones hands and ws before treating people should be top priority even if all I will be doing is casting spells. Now ready, I took off his bandages and inspected my first patient. Ok, multiple open wounds that haven''t closed up yet. Despite how fresh it looks, there are already some nasty looking spots, probably necrosis, so maybe scraping and cutting them from his body would be best, leaving the regeneration to [Major Heal]? Ok, guess that should be it. Following my thought process, I used my sickle-like ws like scalpels to deftly cut off anything that looked rotten to me. The wounds opened up again, so I immediately disinfected it with [Cure] and [Purify]. After having Tasianna cast [Cleanse] on their bodies to clean away all the blood and dirt on his body, I only needed to use one simple [Major Heal]. Light began basking him as the white magic circle activated. The spell''s effect slowly seeped into his body, the mana granting him temporarily improved regeneration as his flesh reformed and joined together again, closing all the wounds. In addition, broken or missing scales regrew back to normal, leaving no evidence for his injury behind. Wah! This light! You! once the hardest part was done, I overheard somebody screaming at me. No, what are you doing with my patients! My scale-kins, you little skink-huh! Let go of me Caszcur! Hey, stop trying to bite me, woman! The girl is merely helping and healing them, so calm down! Caszcur shouted as he continued to hold on to Aps, who was using her long neck to bite his arm off. Unrelenting, she continued struggling, defiantly calling me out, "Healing?! These are my patients and I know what''s best for them! As if I will let some followers of the Light Goddess treat them under my superwha? As the light dispersed, my first patient started to bring his body up with my help. Once he was sitting, I began checking his body in the case that I missed anything, although, I was quite confident that my spell would have healed it up even without my awareness. It was just important to make sure that I did a good job. Whether its Idol training or healing people with my spells, I should take it seriously and do my best now that Imitted myself to it. Do you feel any pain, or have we missed anything? Tasianna asked my patient for me. The lizardman slowly looked through his body, moving his body to make sure that he could still feel and move them, "Nothe only aching that I can feel is from being sleeping on the groundI feel like I could go back to fishing. Thank youthank you very much for saving my life. I thought I was going to die. Silently weeping, he clenched his massive hands around mine as he continued to thank me. Noticing that the other patients were looking at me, Tasianna asked him to release me as I still had a full tent of patients to deal with. As I was about to walk to my next patient, Aps stopped me, Waithowhow did you do that? Uhm, Lady Hestia used her magic to heal them, as you could see, Tasianna exined o Aps as I had no idea how to say it in Common tongue. Well, I did more than just cast spells, but I guess the gist is that healed them with magic. "I could see that, fairy. However, I wanted to hear it from thess. Why did you not speak, young scale?" Aps asked me as she continued ring me with herrge eyes. As I panicked internally from being red at by the giant lizarddy, I couldnt help but look at Tasianna, calling her to bail me out of the situation. "I would like to apologize but there are someuhm, circumstances that Lady Hestia can''t speak too much. Please excuse us, we still need to handle the rest of the people here," Tasianna exined, doing her best not to expose my inability to fully understand theirnguage. I see, Aps looked into my eyes for a couple more seconds before releasing me. Ill trust you with my scale-kins, Lady Dragonewt. I''ll clean and take care of the ones you healed, and afterward, we must speak. As she said, she took my first patient off me and began testing his physical abilities, all while I began my inspection on the next wounded. A note from AbyssRaven Hey, we meet our first Kargryxmor follower...well, the first one that isn''t trying to force Hestia to speak with Kargryxmor. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr! There is also a discord, if you guys want to speak with about stuff : Rawr! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(33) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 53: Emotional bliss and embarrassment. Chapter 53: Emotional bliss and embarrassment. [Urgh, Im feeling a bit dizzy,] I said as I massaged my temples. I was squatting outside the tent right now after I just finished curing every single wounded in it. I thought it wouldnt be a problem, after all, there were only ten patients and Ive delegated most of the work onto my parallel minds. This definitely doesnt feel like arcane corruption, so what could it be? touching my head, it felt quite hot, especially around my cheeks. [Lady Hestia, thats why I suggested that you must reserve yourself; It would be an actual problem if your arcane corruption overflows,] Tasianna said as she poured water in a wooden cup, offering me once it was filled. [I appreciate the worry, Tasianna,] I said with an exasperated sigh, as I had to exin it to her again. [but using that little amount of mana isnt worth fussing about. Ive used far more and the one time I umted too much arcane corruption was after an intense fight. I know my limit by feel alone and I havent reached it yet.] As both of us took care of the wounded lizardmen, Tasianna didn''t miss the chance to warn me of arcane corruption, seeing as how many healing spells I was using. I admit I should have probably used [Moderate Heal] once in a while, instead of constantly casting [Major Heal], but I only had to treat ten people, not over a hundred or so. I really appreciated that she was worrying that much about me, I truly do, but she shouldn''t show that much concern, bordering at annoyance. She saw me fight before, and the number of spells that I can use simultaneously. I might not be immune as she was, but I was incredibly resistant to arcane corruption regardless. Besides, showing that much effort was worth it. Simr to the first one, once the patients realized that their wounds and ailments were healed, they showed genuine happiness and gratitude, crying tears of joy, knowing that they would survive for one more day. The patients included males and females. The females smile sparkled and enraptured my heart with their still cute looking face. While the males had intimidating reptilian heads, the heartwarming sight of their smiles eased my heart, easily forcing the corners of my own mouth to curl up as I witnessed my patients expressing their gratefulness. Eventually, word came out that the people in the tent started to recover and their rtives and friends, or more appropriately, scale-kins crowded the already cramped space, crying as they held and hugged their family. The young scale over there helped me recover and I dont understand how they did it, but thesses over there treated everybodys wounds was what they said when they were asked how they recovered so fast. Some even went into detail and exined how a white circle materialized around their body and that blinding warm light suddenly appeared and basked them in a soothing veil that slowly closed up all their wounds and made the fatigue inside them vanish. As they understood that I was the one responsible for this, most of them started dashing out of the tent, only returning after a few minutes with something edible. As I was helping Aps take off the patients leaf bandages, the thankful lizardmen assembled around me and fervently offered their thank-yous in the form of fish, stacks of herbs, and fruit, shouting their apologies for trying to harm me before and that they were indebted to me for this show of kindness. Aps sarcastically exined, We lizardfolk show our appreciation by sharing our hard-earned food with others, expressing that you have done something that we believe would be worth starving for, priestess of the Light Goddess. Reading between the lines, was she saying that this was thest of their food for today? Knowing that, how could I ept this? However, it seems like humbly rejecting them wasnt the correct thing to do, as it seems they misunderstood it that they werent offering me enough; that I was asking them for more. Despite how aggressive this misunderstanding sounded, they just nodded to each other and went outside once again to bring even more food, making everything even rowdier, as they started thanking me again with even more fervor. My scale-kins have acknowledged that your actions deserved an evenrger reward, Aps tranted their actions to me, as the difference in culture made it hard for Tasianna to properly exin it to me. "It is very likely that they won''t stop if you don''t ept their gratitude, little one. Aps simply smiled and left me to deal with it the overwhelming wave of thanking lizardmen. I obviously couldnt handle it, divided internally if I should take their food or not. Managing and taking care of fans was one of the most important duties an idol and popstar had to handle, as they were the lifeblood of an entertainers career. I wish I could say that I was prepared for this, but how was I supposed to be if I didnt even have a single fan in my life on Earth? Usually, the fans are kept in check and held at a safe distance due to their respect for the idol, or by the staff, so it rarely ever gets to the point where people could fangirl their favorite star to death. ButI was now in a situation where I really could use some fan managing sses or somebody that could help me get out of here! Tasianna, as I ordered her not to seriously harm them, didn''t know how to do it without her magic, quickly panicking in the process. I was screaming, Somebody please help me!, to myself as the sound of the begging and thanking lizardmen wasnt ending anytime soon. Fortunately, it seems my pleading was somehow heard as Caszcur began tearing the lizardmen away with the help of the lizardmen guards. It seems Caszcur predicted that I would escte the situation even further with my badly chosen words, as he ran out and had Aksmias gather all the guards. Once the loud crowd was pushed outside through sheer brute force, I silently said thank you, Caszcur as I resumed tending to the patients. After the crowd dispersed, I also noticed that the lizardmen surrounding Aps also went outside. Despite how loud it was, I was still able to overhear what they said to her during this whole ordeal of mine. Having my parallel minds remember the words, I told I to Tasianna as she was unable to hear it. Tranted, I understood that there were some skeptics among the lizardmen. They asked Aps things like, You are an alchemist. You must have been the one to heal them, right, scale-kin? and Aps, I heard everything from my egg-sister but that magic she used couldnt be like that, right?. It seems the distrust for [Holy Magic] practitioners was quite serious among the group. Aps confirmed that I was the one to have saved them, not her medicine, but it was still quite a huge shock for the skeptical lizardmen. "I hate the followers of the Light Goddess as many from my tribe, however," Aps expressed as I could remember her mming her tail on the ground in anger. "the girl, the red-scaled dragonewt, I believe we can trust in her." The skeptics tried to reason with her and exined what happened in front of the entrance, exaggerating how terrifying I was and that I was about to kill them if Aksmias and the other guards hadn''t stopped me. Aps called them out, as she heard everything from Caszcur, that they shouldn''t have angered me in the first ce. That if you were prepared to kill, then you should have been aware that you could be killed yourself; that it was something every lizardman should have been aware of since they survived in the Belzac forest for three months now. Looking crestfallen, I could remember her continuing defending me, Youve seen our now healthy scale-kins, right? Then show your appreciation to her like the others, otherwise, you spit on the happiness and joy that she gave our once wounded. Quickly realizing what they were doing, they apologized to her, however, Aps rejected it, saying, "Show it to the young scale, the girl. Show her your kindness as I believe that sheI willter ask her for help with our problem." As they heard her say that, the talks ended there, or, at least thats all I was able to hear from them. Once they and the rowdier lizardmen left, Aps, Tasianna, and I went back to cleaning and helping our patients. Time just went by then, as I silently let the experience just now cleanse my soul. All the rot that polluted my soul from living in this forest, was slowly vanishing due to living and traveling with Saori and Tasianna. The loneliness of wandering through this scary woods, the terror of abandoning my dream by dying that drove me to get stronger and adapt to my new body, and the conflicting opinions inside me if I should outright let go of my dream or not, kept tearing my sanity away. Saori, Tasianna, and this crowd of thankful peoplethis is what I truly missed. They say that humans cant live without others, that solitude would surely kill their sense of self over time, I cant help but agree to it wholeheartedly. I missed being with others, I missed talking with people, I missed sharing my pain and happiness with others. I truly missed it so very much. Was my determination to be an idol in this world an excuse, instead, I yearned to be with others? II honestly have no idea at this pointI have no idea what I wantedwhat I really wanted. All I know is that if I hadnt met Saori and Tasianna, then my sanity would have probably broken sometime after the fight with the garm matriarch. My unease of being so much weaker than her, my concerns that there would be evenrger monsters out there, and my own emotions crushing me underneath the fleeting dream of my old life. I know that cause I still had them. Everything turned out well, now that I had mypanions. Also, seeing all of the crying lizardmen, overjoyed that their lives were just saved, and their thankful friends and family, sincerely offering me something that they absolutely needed for themselves. I think my chest would have burst open from overflowing emotions if Cazcur hadnt stopped them. At that moment, I wanted to stop helping Aps and just jump around, full of vivacity, and dance and sing to release my hyper-emotional state. Instead, I kept all of it insidealthough, my mouth wasn''t aspliant as I embarrassingly remembered that I sang. Ah, which means the reason for my steaming head and my flushed face was that. Tasianna did tell me that I began singing hyperactive songs, filled with vigor and power as I wasnt able to hold back my volume. Did I just unload all those anime openings?! Everything sounded strange to me but the energy that you showed reenergized me, ridding me of the small amount of fatigue that I had after helping everybody, Tasianna said, confirming that they were the same anime songs that I would sing under the shower. OMG, ahhhhh, nein, nein nein, nein! Ahhhh, I cant believe that I just dropped all those song covers! Ahhhhhh, how embarrassing, how stupid of me. Dummkopf! Im a real Dummkopf! [Lady Hestia!] Tasianna suddenly screamed. [Is your headache getting worse?! Why is your face even redder now?! P-Please, drink! You must drink some water!] Ah ja, I want to crawl under a nket now Finally realizing why I was like this, I repeatedly hit my head with my hands as I reprimanded myself for showing that many emotions, not even restraining myself with calmer songs, in public. As I hid my face with my arms in a fetal position, I was fully able to feel my boiling face. A non-fire dragon would probably be scalded if they touched me, so I stopped Tasianna froming any closer, saying that it was simply me being me and that I need a bit of space right now. Eyil kournyli guzha? somebody just said. (Heyis something wrong?) "Ahh, Aps!" noticing the female lizardman, Tasianna resumed her duties as a trantor. "Lady Hestia seems to beuh, contemting somethingotherwise, we are alright." Oh, is that so, Tasianna? Aps said with a confused voice, moving her face closer to mine. Rest is good, little one. Dont think too much about what just happened and just let your mind take a break. Youve earned it. Is there something that you need? Tasianna asked. Yes, Aps confirmed. The patients are sleeping right now, recovering from their fatigue, so I wanted to talk with you now that you are free, as I said before. She did say that she wanted to speak with me about something after entrusting me with her patients. As I eavesdropped what she said to the skeptical lizardmen, I already knew that she wanted to ask me a favor, of which I had no idea. She then continued, Are you ready? Heaving a loud sigh, I jumped onto my feet, pped my face to reset my mindset before nodding, agreeing to listen to what she wanted to say. Good, thank you, but before we goyoung scales, show yourselves! Aps shouted. As she said that, the group of lizardmen that I noticed following us, appeared before us, nervously fidgeting their fingers. There were four females, only one among them was male. As I stared at them, besides being a bit shorter, they all looked almost exactly like the adult lizardmen. Let me guessit was you five that told everybody in the camp that this young scale, Hestia, healed everybody, correct? Aps stated with a stern face. Why did you not think before doing that, huh? Youve overcrowded my clinic, annoyed my patients when they needed rest, and caused our benefactors major distress. What do you have to say for your actions, young scales? We-we just wantedto tell everybody of what she could do, one of the females said, who had a red crest on her head. S-She used something to heal elder Caszcur and then healed everybody else, another said, with a simr crest. We just wanted the other elders to not treat her badlyShe is strong so we thought if everybody liked herthat she would help us. Nave young scales, that''s not how you gain favor," Aps scolded. "You''ve caused the camp enough trouble, but you''ve caused the most trouble to her. Quickly apologize to Hestia! """""A-As our tails are our witnesses, we apologize to Hestia for our mistake,""""" the five apologized as they tucked their tails between their legs. Il ko, (Is ok,) I said in broken Common tongue, as I couldnt remember how to say, Its ok. Now go, Caszcur and I have much to talk with her, Aps said. However, defiantly, they didnt listen to the older lizard woman, turned to me and clenched my hands with theirs. Please, help us get revenge! one said desperately. Pleasee with us and help us get our revenge! All our friends and all the elder scales are being trapped by those monsters, so please, please, help us, one cried out, tears flowing down her rage-filled eyes. We five siblings wanted to do it ourselves, but the rest of the elders here are cravens, telling us that it was impossible! one shouted from the top of her lungs. They are scared of your power, but they dont realize that you are the only one who can help us. Help all our friends and scale-kins! "You can use make that giant ball of mes and you can heal everybody so easily," meanwhile, one continued praising me while her sisters begged me for a favor. I offer my tail, the male shouted as he began intertwining his tail with mine. You can use it however you want, so please help us. Help us get our revenge and save our lost friends, please! Hissssssssss, KRIIIIIIIEEEEH! Enough now, you krill eaters! snapping out of her own astonishment, she pushed the five away from me. What have we told you about controlling your anger, huh?! Get the hell out of here, all of you now! And you, boy! Dont you dare twist your tail with another female, besides your egg sisters, if you know whats good for you! Intimidated by the older lizards scowl, the five siblings flinched back. Before they ran away, they shouted in unison, Please, help us!. I apologize once they were gone, Aps apologized. Those young scales have caused you even more troubleespecially that idiotic boy. Aps asked if we were still ready, which Tasianna and I nodded too. As we walked, I left Aps to cool down first before asking Tasianna if she could trante a question for me, asking how old the "young scales" were. They all hatched at the same time, I heard, so all five must be five years old, Aps answered. Five years old? Wow, being called young scales must mean that they were practically children or teenagers, but only five years old? Lizardmen grow fast, huh? "I apologize for their rude behavior. The young scales usually behave well but it seems the recent events have caused everybody, especially the young ones, to tense up, making them act unnatural, Aps said in exasperation. I still remembered how antagonistic Caszcur was and how Aps literally wanted to pray in front of me, leading her to break into tears once she learned that our party wasnt actually there to help them escape the forest. The young scales recently lost their parents, Aps dropped a bombshell, shocking me That event also caused us to be separated from the rest of our group. Our other young scales, their friends, were also among that group, so their hot-headedness is affecting them. Grief and anger are a terrible mixture, able to kill even the most experienced of hunters. That would exin the anxiety and distress that their voices told me as they kept pleading me to help them get revenge and rescue their acquaintances. I couldnt fully sympathize with how they felt about losing their parents, as I didnt witness my parents dying seeing as I was the one that left my parents. However, I know how lonely it must feel to not have them anymore. Never seeing the two people that meant the world to you, ever again, the people that were your strongest pirs and supporters as they kept you afloat and safe. I felt grief that I was at fault for causing my parents to be sad, venting my frustration at myself and my surroundings, so it wasnt surprising that these kids wanted to get revenge for the death of their parents. Their foolhardiness would have cost them their lives, wasting their parents memories, so we had to stop them, Aps heaved a heavy sigh, as she exined it to me. Now they curse us. Nave young scales, believing that they could do everything by themselves. Truly reckless idiots. Does that mean that they were asking us to help them avenge their family? Tasianna asked. Yesus old scales contemted before your party arrived, Aps said beforing bing silent. Enough, the request that the young scales were talking about, that will be the main focus of what we will talk to you about. Let us leave all of that forter. I nodded, already anticipating what they would ask us cause of that little stunt. Tasianna also nodded but a question suddenly popped up, Oh, thats right. I wish to understand what all that talk about tails has to do about it. First, tail polisher and now when the boy intertwined his tail with Lady Hestias. What is the meaning of all these tail idioms supposed to mean? I cant help but agree. I wanted to know about them too, considering that I had a tail and needed to educate myself on a whole new set of idioms and wordys. Might as well do it now. Ahhh, the word tail polisher is an insult towards females, Aps said while stroking her chin. It literally means somebody who continuouslyforts males when its dusk, enjoying a different partner every night for benefits. Oh Tasianna and I let out. In other words, its a word for whorenoted. Oh? Aps noticing my surprise, moved her long neck so our eyes met. Dont tell me that our little one here didnt know? Ohhh, my, my. So strong and mature despite how intense your hatchling scent is still lingering around you. I thought my nose was failing me, but it actually was correct. How precious you are, dragonewts also grow fast it seems. Wait! Has my age already been exposeddo I actually smell like a newborn? Sniffing myself, I can 100% say that I have no idea. Patting my head, Aps continued, Oh my, now I would feel bad for exining to you about the whole tail thing, instead of having your egg mother do it. This is usually something a mother would share with her daughter to help her matureI couldn''t possible steal that away now, could I? Well, I dont know where my dragon mother was or if she was alive at all. If you dont exin it to me, then it will take ages for me to learn, ha ha. Ahhhh, who cares, Tasianna asked me, not the little one, with a smirk, Aps just waved her concerns away. Intertwining tails is to show your affection towards one another. When men talk about offering their tail, they mean that they wish for you to carry their eggs. Doing it with your egg siblings and parents usually has no romantic implications, but that boy back then is an idiot, so dont take it too seriously. Wow, did I just learn a lizardman pick-up line? Woah, he might not have meant it, but I just got flirted on. That savagehow dare he say such nonsense to my mistress, tainting her innocence like that! learning the truth, Tasianna was squirming around as she flew besides us. Thats it! I need to teach that boy a lesson on threating others! As I was holding Tasianna back so she wouldnt bore another hole into another lizard, Aps was merrilyughing while messing up my hair. Forgetting about the sour topic that we just talked about, Aps continued treating me like a kid until we finally reached the meeting location. I was once again led back to the campfire, in the middle of the camp, however, now there were only a few people here. The majority of the lizardmen from before cleaned up and left to fulfil whatever task they were doing. The people sitting there were Caszcur, Aksmias, andstly, Saori with the virigress family. Like it was before, Saori, Rajah, and his family were on one side, while the lizardmen kept a respectful distance by sitting directly opposite of them. Youre finally here, littledy, Caszcur spoke. Make it yourselffortable, there is a lot we need to tell you about. Chapter 54: The lizardmen’s backstory. Chapter 54: The lizardmens backstory. Youre finally here, littledy. Make it yourselffortable, young scale, there is a lot we need to tell you about, Caszcur said with a small smile. Listening to him, Tasianna and I went to sit beside Saori while Aps went to the lizardmens side. Once I sat down, cross-legged, Rajah jumped onto myp while his siblings sat to my sides, greeting me with a small cry before turning their eyes towards the lizardmen, keeping an eye on them. [This is really unfair. Ive spent so much time with them, and they just leave me the moment you appear?] Saori said with a frown, ring at me jealously as sheined. I nervouslyughed it off and began petting Rajah, ignoring Saori as she continued moping around. Saori did look very pleased, having a very rare girlish expression as she affectionately stroke Rajahs fur before I came. It is these sorts of moments where Saori sheds her cool and stoic personality that I find the most endearing, as she drops her guard and just enjoys herself. Whether it is tailoring new clothing, collecting new ingredients, or just in training, she shows a much softer side of herself. I personally think it fits her better to be like this, but I ask her to do so, as she shows no reluctance about showing it nowadays. When she wants to have fun, she will act on itespecially when it concerns hunting down animals and monsters. Now, we would first like to thank you for everything you did for our wounded scale-kins, Caszcur began. We started out on a bad foot, but you still helped. We would have lost even more of our group if it wasn''t for you. We are in your debt. The three adult lizardmen simultaneously expressed their gratitude by bowing and saying As our tails are our witnesses, we thank everybody for aiding us. May Marsven bless all of you with his shadowy veil. Please, its alright. We were also at fault as we were equally rude due to the virigress cubs. Everything is forgiven and forgotten, Tasianna tranted what I wanted to say, as I felt guilty for not bowing cause I was intending to rescue the cubs with brute force were it not for Tasianna. I see, Caszcur let out, as the lizardmen stopped bowing. Actually, Im curious, why is it that the fairy, Tasianna, is the only one actually speaking? The wolfkin, besides for yes, no, and ok, didnt say anything else. You, littledy, I heard you speak something extremely long when we first met but you barely said anything longer than three words. Huh, now that you said it, youre right, Caszcur, Aksmias said, praising him for his observation You can speak, right, fair-scaled one? So, why dont you speak? Does it have something to do with why the fairy is calling you Lady Hestia? It would seem like the lizardmen have finally realized that it seemed weird that Saori and I werent speaking very much. They knew that we could speak as we did disy it by saying some words in Common tongue, so their question does have merit. The question is, should we actually answer them? Come now you two, leave them alone, while our party pondered on giving an answer, Aps spoke up. They must have their own circumstance, so lets just leave them alone. Besides, you two should have already noticed the hatchling smell around the little one and the wolfkinactually, we havent been introduced yet, right? My name is Aps and I greet Hestias, our savior''s,panion. [How annoying. She does not leave me much of choice at the matter,] Saoriined to us through telepathy. [For courtesys sake, it would be better if you were to introduce yourself, Miss Saori, but that doesnt mean that it would prevent me from doing it,] Tasianna added. ncing over at Aps, it was easy to see that she was using this chance to get more information from us. I did overhear her saying that she was willing to trust in us, or at least in me, but I guess not being able to speak must have sparked a bit of curiosity in her. Well, its not like exposing that we cant speak Common tongue fluently was that bad, nor was telling them that we could use [Telepathy] a problem. I really dont see anything stopping us from doing this beside an unnatural amount of distrust and paranoia. In addition, Im interested in what Aps will tell us, remembering what those quintet asked me to do. After speaking about it among ourselves, we concluded that it wouldnt harm us to be forthright about our situation as it benefitted us if we couldmunicate with the lizardmen. Please, dont be shocked, Tasianna warned the lizardmen. Aps tilted her head, before questioning what Tasianna said, Please, dont be shocked? What do you mean about [Hello, it is a pleasure to have made your acquaintance, Miss Aps. My name is Saori, I hope my Ladys abilities were satisfactory?] Oh right, we are in public againhuh, Ipletely forgot about that. Considering how much has happened ever since we met Tasianna, Ipletely forgot about my deal with Saori when I received my name, that she would use my Lady when we were in public. Funnily enough, I dont feel that apprehensive about it anymore. Considering that Tasianna has kept addressing me formally, I think Ive gottenpletely used to it as the cringey sound of being called princess ordy was gone. Wha-! Something just popped inside my head, Aksmias remarked as he held his head in bewilderment Urgh, you too? Kinda sounded like a females voice, huh? What was that supposed to be? Caszcur scratched his head in irritation, as he couldnt make sense of the situation. Saori, so that is your name, perplexed, Aps uttered after needing a few seconds to understand the information she received through [Telepathy]. So, thats how you three have been able tomunicate until nowhow is that possible? No, let me guess, its a skill correct? [Yup, nicely guessed, Miss Aps,] this time, I answered her. [Were using [Telepathy] to speak with everybody currently sitting at the campfire, including Rajah here and his two siblings.] That sounded neither like Tasiannas nor Saoris voice, sois it yours, little one? Aps looked at me, unsure if she made the correct choice. Making a heart sign with my hands, I gave her a wink to confirm her guess, [Heya, another good guess, Miss Aps. Hestia, at your service~] You sound peppier than I thought, Caszcur said with a hanging jaw. [Hey, whats that supposed to mean? How did you imagine me sounding before I started fully expressing myself, Caszcur?] I asked, shocked at what he said. Well, adverting his eyes while scratching his back, Caszcur nervously stalled for time to think of an appropriate answer. Uh, I guess more refined cuz your posture and movements until now seemed quite graceful? Or maybe more boisterous cuz youre a mage? H-How rude! I screamed internally as I was too dumbfounded to say it out loud. Enough of thisedy act, Aps stated as she massaged her temple. I shouldnt have been surprised to learn that there was a skill like [Telepathy]. So, why is it that you two werent speaking while Tasianna was? [Well, the reason is pretty simple isnt it?] Saori answered. [Your nose guessed our age, correctly, Miss Aps. We know how to speak in our ownnguages, but we have not mastered Common tongue yet.] Ok, please drop the miss part and just call me by my name; the extra formality isnt needed among us lizardfolk, Aps said with a sigh before nodding. Still, it is nice to finally understand. I thought it was some sort of priestess rule that prevented the little one to speak, so I thought it was weird that you weren''t able to speak, Saori. That clears my questions." I thought its cuz of that Lady Hestia stuff, Caszcur admitted. Some dragonewt appears, wearing something fancy like a mana dress with a subservient fairy and you start getting ideas. I thought the fair-scaled one was simply angry at us while the wolfkin just wasnt talkative, Aksmias said while nodding. What the hell? That is a bunch of misunderstandings! Noticing that everybody had a different take on the reason for our silence, everybody started nervously chuckling. It took a bit until the lizardmen chilled down enough that they wanted to begin talking about the main purpose for this meeting. I think that was enough pleasantries, Aps stated. Time is essential so let us not slither around our tails any longer. [Mhmm, I agree,] I nodded. [Youre gonna talk about the stuff those kids talked about, right? What they asked me to do?] [Correct,] Aps said with down casted eyes. [However, I believe you must be curious about why we are here in the first ce, yes?] [Well, I would lie if did not admit to it,] Saori confessed, her eyes focused on the lizardmen. ["Looking through your camp, youck essential equipment and the amount that you have, have been worn down and badly maintained. A general mismatched can also be seen as some of you have metal armor and weapons, while you mostly work with forest materials.] ["I''ve also heard that the Belzac forest was mostly uninhabitable as the number of monsters, especially the variety of dangerous ones, made it too hard for a normal person to live in,"] Tasianna said, holding her chin as she tried to remember the little amount of information she gained over her lifespan. [Well, besides for the asional elven wood runner.] [Ja, what she said,] I agreed. ["Nothing against you guys but I don''t feel like anybody in this camp is reallybat-ready, or at least nobody exceptional. You said you guys lived in this forest for three months, but I find that statement hard to believe with what I''m seeing."] What in theyou three are quite harsh. I think I found it better when you stayed silent, Caszcurined with a deep frown, massaging his temple. Urgh, but I cant help but understand what you mean. Theck of eptable tools has annoyed me for a while now, and even the best cant handle everyday usage when the maintenance quality is subpar. It is a disgrace for an artisan Surviving in a marsh is actually no problem for us lizardfolk, as we were born in one before everything that happened a year ago, Aksmias said with a pained expression. It just shows how many people had to be sacrificed for our current group to survive through all of that. This forest is a hell pit." "We might have been freed but I regret having agreed to flee with everybody," Aps said crestfallen, returning to the same personality she had when I first met her in the clinic. "I''ve seen so many scale-kins dying in front of me, either being torn by a monster or by their wounds in the clinic''s beds. I prayed to Marsven and Kargryxmor so that our hell could finally stop butlook where it has gotten me. Aps, Caszcur called her out. You know Im not the most religious person around, but you shouldnt say that about Marsven. And, seriously, are you honestly talking about Kargryxmor like that in front of the littledy? Noticing that Aps tensed up from hearing that, she looked at me apologetic with an open jaw, not knowing what to say. [Dont worry about it,] I told them. [I wont be offended. Whether its Aurena or Kargryxmor, Im sure they can endure a bit of criticism.] While I''m not an actual believer of Aurena and Kargryxmor, Tasianna had suggested that it would be better to act like one. Due to the existence of gods being a fact, it''s rare to see an atheist in this world and most people wouldnt understand why anybody would not choose to follow some kinda god. So, to keep ourselves safe, Saori and I have decided to adopt a religious following. As Saori was able to use [Dark Magic] it was easy to lie that she was a follower of Marsven. However, considering the number of magic skills that I had, it was actually prettyplicated for me, as I had to learn about Danterno, Crustacia, Zephira, Aurena, and my racial god Kargryxmor. I just needed to follow Aurena and Kargryxmor, correct? Well, ording to Tasianna, it would have been if I only knew [Holy Magic] but as I was a multi-elemental magician, I also had to know about the rest of the gods. It was custom for a mage to follow a god of a corresponding element if she wanted to learn it. Due to knowing [Fire Magic], [Earth Magic], [Wind Magic], and [Holy Magic], it would be safe to just adopt all these gods. It was fine to just say that we followed them for now, but it would be wise to take up a theology book and read about them once we reach the elven capital. I-I see, well, Ill take your word as a priestess of Aurena, Aps said in shock. [Oh, to clear up another misunderstanding, Im not a priestess of Aurena. I can use [Holy Magic] thats all. Im nobody special,] I said with a straight face, which obviously caught Aps off-guard. ["But, anyway, let''s get back to the story. So, what forced you to enter the Belzac forest?"] Ill take over from here, Caszcur said. So, how much do you three know about us lizardfolk and where we came from? Well, you came from the other half of our continent, Altrust, correct?] Caszur nodded to Tasiannas answer so she continued. [The beastmen country is located there, divided from this half of the continent by the dwarves mountains and the Folschreck Empirenow that I think about it, arent you all a bit far from your home? Yup, we are far too far from our home, Caszcur breathed in deeply to cool himself down. Our tribes, the many tribes of us lizardfolk were attacked by humanoid monsters. We were enved and then transported on a ship. Cazscur added that it was just a normal day when an army of demi-human monsters suddenly attacked the marsh that these lizardmen came from. As they fought in their homnd, the army had a hard time moving forward as the army consisted mostly out of goblin and kobolds, who had trouble traversing the lizardmen homes due to their height, while the heavily armored orcs moved too slowlypared to the swift lizardmen. They thought they could win through thebined power of the many tribes but once the army brought in their elite orc warriors, blue-skinned mage goblins, and their beast tamer kobolds, it was only a matter of time until the marsh was overwhelmed by the sheer number of enemy troops. However, while many ns were defeated, their bravery and sacrifice to stay and fight bought the lizardmen enough time to call for help from the other beastmen tribes and ns, forcing the army of demi-human monsters to flee with their tails between their legs. While it was catastrophic for Caszcur and his group, their sacrifice meant that the lizardmen were able to survive. In their defeat, the defeated ns were enved and loaded onto a ship like cargo. Due to a shortage of food, many lizardmen had to rely on cannibalizing their starving members and dying soldiers while the ship was moving. Those that managed to survived made it to shore, where they were quickly put onto wagons and transported away to another port. Luckily, barely any lizardmen died along the way as food and water were abundantly avable this time, ships were fully loaded with provision for another long trip over the seas. While lizardmen ns were mostly territorial, antagonistic against foreigners in theirnds, through this trial and tribtion, the n members bonded together. Despite being ves, the living condition improved, allowing the many weakened warriors and soldiers to recover along the trip. They thought that they could bide their time and find a way to escape which made the defeated lizardmen regain hope. However, that was crushed when they finallynded on shore again, in and ruled by an ogre. Wait, an ogre?! Tasianna shouted out, surprised by the mention of and ruled by an ogre. Ive never heard or read about a ce that was ruled by demi-human monsters. I mean, I dont know everything, and I bet my knowledge is outdated but where is this ce? On the other side of this forest, Aksmias said. Its right over the mountains in the south. [You mean Avitor Peaks, correct? The ce where flying monsters live?] Saori asked, remembering about what Tasianna told us about the mountain range located south of the Belzac forest. No idea what its called but I guess, Caszcur shrugged. So, Tasianna hesitated before speaking. What were they doing? What did they have you do? They used us asbor, this time Aps spoke up. Constructing buildings, making tools, mixing up medicine, and many more duties that you would expect from a normal vige. Honestly, looking back, besides ourck of freedom, they treated us rather well. Being reminded of it just makes me regret my decision even more. [I guess that is normal that they would use ves as freebor.] Saori mentioned. ["History has taught us that people conquered others to imnd that they wanted for profit while turning their inhabitants into ves so they could gain much-neededbor."] History, huh? You know quite a lot about something that somebody older should know, Caszcur said with a questioning look. [I-I like reading books, thats all,] Saori stuttered, understanding that she shouldnt have said that. ["Hehe, well at least I''m d that they aren''t assembling an army to attack my home. I haven''t heard anybody inhabiting that ce so it shouldn''t be a problem,"] Tasianna let out a deep sigh as she was relieved that her home wasn''t threatened. Caszcur simply shrugged before continuing. They exined that there were also other beastmen ves there, all obtained by raiding and attacking the beastmen''snd. As Aps said, the ves were treated quite well as the ogre and blue-skinned mages knew that most of them were Marsven followers. Although in truth, most of them worshiped whatever gods they thought would fit their culture better, so the majority weren''t Marsven believers, however, it was convenient enough for them, so everybody unanimously agreed to stay silent about it. They were all in it together so there was no need to throw somebody else under the bus, especially when antagonizing another beastmen race would be devastating, as it could lead to an all-out war between them in the ve camps. As many months went by, one day, a group of lizardmen announced that they should escape from captivity. They exined to all their scale-kins that they overheard that north of them lived the Elves and the Levianewts, the ocean dragon version of dragonewts, while in the west was the dragonewt''s and dragon''s continent. As some of the lizardmen were worshippers of Kargryxmor, the Dragon God, those lizardmen were fanatical about it and thought that it was the correct time to finally escape. The hope that they had almost a year ago was finally reignited. Im a worshipper of Kargryxmor, and I was also among those that fully supported the idea to escape, Aps confessed. It was a mistake. An absolutely big mistake. With the hope of escaping etched into their heads, the lizardmen began nning and scouting for more information, finally learning that escaping through the borders in the north was impossible, as the demi-human monsters made sure that no information could go out nor in. They didnt want their position to be found out as the construction process of their towns couldnt afford to slow down. That''s when somebody found an entrance through Avitor Peaks''s mountains by a cave. Once they knew that nobody besides the lizardmen knew about it, they began stealing food, weapons, tools, and other essentials from their capturers. Once everything was at the ce, they initiated their n to free every single lizardman, regardless of their n. Some considered to free the other beastmen ves, but the majority decided against it as they had no responsibility to help them. It would have been detrimental for them if every single ve fled, as it was likely that the demi-humans would chase after them at all cost, while only the lizardmen leaving would only slow down their construction process by a bit. The n was to escape through the cave, travel north, and then make contact with the elves. They thought they had everything nned, but We didnt know that this hellish forest was in our way, Caszcur expressed with silent anger. We thought that it was just a normal forest and that the elves would be somewhere north. As the sun and moon as our guide, we walked north but that was when we started losing people. Not every single of us lizardmen are proper warriors, Aksmias exined. While we know how to hunt and fight, we arent trained to kill strong or devious monsters. The hunters and soldiers that stilled lived suggested that those that can and want to fight should stand and fight, while the artisans would stay in the back and protect the women and young scales. It worked for a time, Aps added. People like Caszcur were able to make tools out of wood, while metalworkers kept our weapons and tools maintained. I and those that were able to use [Alchemy] started sorting through the herbs and nts, so we could start making more medicine and potions, as the rations that we stole wouldntst forever. [So, what happened?] I asked. I dont know, maybe it''s our own darn luck, but it just happened," Caszcur said. It was after we spent a month in the forest when we met our first real hurdle, a monster strong enough that even our warriors couldnt y. "We lost many of our scale-kins on that day," Aksmias continued for Cazscur. "Imagine, our group was over a hundred, and now its reduced to this amount. We thought we were safe after losing a few people, but it never ended. We started facing against toxic monsters, monsters in groups, or just a singr monster that preyed on the weakened." Regardless, we slowly began losing more and more people, Aps replied. Our dwindling numbers meant that we became weaker but most importantly was that we were losing warrior, scale-kins that have gained a lot of levels. They lost the strong people, leaving those that have barely leveled to be vulnerable. Their strategy of traveling through the Belzac forest was effective when most of their enemies were weak, easily beatable in a group. However, once the actual terrors appeared and killed the skilled, the rest were left helpless. They made it all up to the marsh, but all that remained from the group was 53 lizardmen. They were ted, finally, they were back in their preferred environment and it showed when they started to refill their provisions. So, how did you lose the rest of your group? Tasianna asked. Two days ago, we were once again attacked by a monster, an indomitable beast that we never guessed made its home in this marsnd, Caszcur looked in the distance as he told us that. If you were in the swamp at that time, then you should have seen the monster. The giant that jumped into the air to im its next prey. [Ahh, the one with the giant gaping mouth? Yes, we saw it eat a few otthas on the way,] Saori said with a nodding head. Nodding, Caszcur continued, Our group wandered too close to theke, the ce that it calls home. Not realizing where we were, we were ambushed by the beast who ate all our remaining rations. "Nobody died, but we just lost everything. Most of our tools and all the food that we saved up for theing winter," Aps said with a deep sigh. "In our panic, our group escaped in another area that we should not have gone to. Three giant beasts with scales and fur mixed on their body attacked us and killed the remaining hunters and warriors that we had. We were separated from there, so we have no idea if they are still alive or not. [So, those kids wanted to get revenge against something that wiped out all your remaining warriors, while they had no idea if their friends were still there?] the three lizardmen nodded to my question. [Scheie, that is pretty stupidbut I guess that is understandable. They are their friends after all.] [My Lady, I do not know what this is about, but you should not praise that behavior,] Saori turned to me and scolded me. [Endangering your life to save somebody else is already an idiotic thing to do but that is how friends act, correct? Still, you said those kids so are you telling me that they are trying to do it all alone? Now that is absurd.] [Come on, Saori, they lost their friends and the people they knew in that attack, so it cant be helped that they are acting impulsive,] I argued back. [Do not suggest acting recklessly in these sorts of situations, my Lady!] Saori insisted with sharpened eyes. [You only have one life and that is precious, especially when you have family and other people waiting for you to return home alive. Regardless of your intentions, the people that you save will not like it if you died in the process, so think about the people around you before you act on your desires.] Scratching my head in annoyance, I had to reluctantly agree to what Saori said, despite how uneasy her words sounded to me, [Thats why I will agree to help them rescue their friends. If you believe that its stupid of them to go in alone, then Ill just go with them.] "Hestia" Saori''s eyes suddenly turned cold as a blood-red mana mist started to form around them, visibly furious as she spoke English. Are you diving into another situation like when we met Tasianna? Are you risking your life againfor aplete stranger? You do not know these people and neither do you know about the enemy this time. I respect your noble spirit but even altruism has its limit, and this is one of those times! Saori, I-I, stumbling on my words, I couldnt get the correct words out of my mouth. It was honestly suffocating to speak in her presence right now. She hasnt activated her aura skills yet, but it felt like she was. Her words stung a bit, reminding me about how she reacted when I decided to rescue Tasianna. Being red at Saori was never a nice experience, it was one of the things that I personally would like to avoid as her anger is usually cold as ice. Uhhh, hey you two? suddenly, the person to actually break the ice was Caszcur. I know you two want to continue arguing but we kinda need [I know, we are wasting time if we stay here,] I said so I could ignore Saoris re for a moment. [You need to save the rest of your group, right? Im in.] Hestia! Saori cried out, standing up. Did you not listen to anything that I have said?! "I did, but at this point, I don''t care. I''m strong enough to handle anything that is thrown at me, so I''ll go and rescue them," I asserted. Hestiayoure being reallyurgh, Saori stopped her sentence mid-way before turning her head to Tasianna. [Tasianna I apologize but I need to rely on you for this. Please, keep her safe in my stead.] [Huh, Miss Saori? What do you mean by that? Arent youing?] Tasianna said confused at Saoris statement. [Somebody has to keep the virigress mother safe, and while Im at it, Ill also keep the camp safe. Take care of Hestia and let her do her childish want,] Saori dered before walking off. [I am sorryurgh, I need to calm my head.] Saori I wanted to say something to how she wasnt willing to help me with this but all I could do was clench my fist in frustration. Maybemaybe I could have said things differentlyIurgh. It was decided that we would travel tomorrow morning after we all rested for the night. As thanks for my help, the lizardmen decided to treat us to dinner for tonight, despite not having enough to eat for themselves. Understanding that they just wanted to return the favor, our group agreed to their hospitality. Although the lizardmen were having fun, being cheerful and energetic, cause of their healed wounded and that I agreed to help them rescue their scale-kins, our party wasnt in a celebratory mood. Saori averted her eyes and looked gloomy as she kept biting her lips while slowly ate her meal. I lost my appetite and wasnt able to put anything into my mouth, while I kept brooding about my choice and if it was worth worrying Saori. Tasianna tried to get us to reconcile but as we both ignored everybody, not even speaking a single word, it was all unsessful. Once daylight came, Caszcur, a few of the guards, Tasianna, and I departed for the rescue mission. Chapter 55: Rescue mission start! Chapter 55: Rescue mission start! Are you sure you dont want to speak about it, littledy? [No, Im good, thanks for asking.] [Lady Hestia, everybody can see that you annoyed at something, so may I suggest sharing it? Talking should be helpful, I believe?] [Haaaa, I dont need to, Im totally fine everybody, so please dont worry about me.] Despite believing that traveling to where the lizardmen separated from their allies would be a rxing, calm, and probably a fun trip, it seems my travelingpanions werent too fond of the idea as they were continuously pestering me. During the morning of our trip the rescue team, mostly the lizardmen, had to prepare our equipment for the trip as Caszcur mentioned that it would take about a day to reach it. Using the time that was left, I went to talk to Saori about our fight from yesterday, but she just hugged me and said stay safe before leaving to take care of the virigress mother. Honestly, I was so bbergasted that I couldnt even speak a word. My mind was filled with anxiety, not knowing how her mood was and if she even wanted to talk it out, but before I could say a single word, she justhugged me. I felt awkward trying to talk to her at that point, so I just walked back to the group. So, now were on the road. Were on the road again. Were on the road, on the road. On the road again. Huh, where is that sounditsing from you, littledy? Caszcur, the leading lizardman of this rescue party, said after anxiously swinging his head around due to the sudden music. What are you doing with the airand how is sounding out of it? [This?] I stopped ying my air violin to answer his question. ["It''s just a little magic trick that I can do with [Aerokinesis]. I can make instruments out of air and perfectly replicate its sound and function. I thought a bit of music would help our rather boring trip.] [Lady Hestiaare you sure you arent bothered with what happened with Miss Saori?] Tasianna asked worriedly. [Miss Saori might be able to understand it better butyoure acting so carefree as if youre trying to self-soothe yourself.] [Im ok, Im ok. Come on, quiet down and just enjoy the music. I havent yed the violin in a very long time, but Im sure I haventpletely forgotten it despite my rustiness,] I admitted. I still had the memories of ying one, I still had the experience of ten years of violin practice inside of me, however, the muscle memory of ying the violin was missing from my new body so I wasn''t expecting a perfect performance. I could have had my parallel minds help me but that wouldnt have been the same. Until now, what prevented me from ying an instrument was my own proficiency over [Aerokinesis]. My parallel minds were only able to replicate the sounds by shing and moving the air around, but they were never able to fully model an instrument. Making that air rifle gave me the idea to practice making a piano or violin with my skill, although it hasnt worked until now. Normally a rifle would be the more difficult task to replicate but I didnt need to reproduce the machinery inside of a normal sniper rifle, I only needed a long barrel to shoot bullets out from. I also was only a violinist, not a luthier. Finally, being able to y the violin again, I could clearly hear that my ability has significantly dropped. Besides having to y with long ws, the feel of ying an air violin and mycking finger and arm movements told me that I had to relearn the proper movements, again. Just like getting my body used to dancing and singing for an extended time again, practice was urgently needed so I could y the violin like in my past life. The piano can wait forwell, I don''t even know if I can even replicate it, it was thatplex. Still, purely from my memory alone, I was able to give an eptable performance as I still knew how to properly y a song. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Musician Lv. 1] acquired Heilige Scheie, that was easier to get than [Woodworking]. It only took a few minutes of y, ha ha ha! [W-Wowyou did mention that you were a virtuoso butsong, dance, and an instrument. Magnificent! You would be incredibly popr among fairies with those skills!] Tasianna cheered, frantically flying around me as she continued pping. Just keep iting, he~ Hey, I can enjoy music like anybody else butshouldnt we be less conspicuous? Caszcur suggested; an opinion that the other lizardmen shared as they nodded. "See? The more monstering at us, the more we''ll be hindered." [Dont you worry, Caszcur,] I assured him. [Even if something dide up, Im pretty sure that Saori will just take care ofitwell, I can do it myself, I guess.] [Lady Hestia] Ok, maybe I am feeling a bit lonely. This was the first time since I''ve met her two months ago, that she wasn''t beside me. Weve separated once or twice just to hunt, but she was always close enough that my [Detection Sensor] was able to track her, so it really was only a mild social distancing. However, we were so far away now that we couldn''t share the experience with each other when we kill a monster. It still works with Tasianna but Saori was too far away now. Bringing up the bracelets search function, the distance between me and Saori was increasing and increasing the more our rescue party progressed. [Ok, Im sad that Saori decided againsting with us, there. You guys happy now?] I said exasperatedly, slumping my shoulders as I stopped ying. "At least you''ve finally admitted it, your behavior since this morning has been making everybody uneasy, you know," Caszcur called me out. [Hey, thats rude! How can,] I wanted to respond back but Caszcur interrupted me. Oh, stop being a krill eater, littledy, Caszcur interrupted me as he began lecturing me. I dont know about you, but everybody is on edge, as we dont know when a monster will appear. As strong as you are, try to put yourself in our shoes; people who had to face the horrors of this ce, who had to adapt after watching their scale-kins die. I know you have your own issues right now but control your emotions until we make camp. Tch, I know very well how dangerous this ce isI can rte too well, I kept this thought to myself, understanding what Caszcur actually tried to say. My mood swings, switching from gloominess into enthusiastic violin ying, was a bit too much for most people, especially when it is people that Ive never fought together with. Saori was used to my behavioral dynamic so she could adapt to it. These people, however, despite getting a glimpse of my power were still being cautious as they traversed the swamp. I was being self-centered. [Sigh, I guess I was being selfish, sorry,] I apologized dispirited. Ha! You know, the lizardmen ns usually scoff when somebody obediently apologizes, thats where the origin of krill eateres from. A coward or weakling that would take any abuse just to eat, even if its small fry, Caszcurughed merrily as he exined the insult. "I wouldn''t have dared call you a krill eater after you showed us that giant fireball, but that changed once you spoke. You still have much to learn, young scale." He pped my back as he said that, causing every single lizardman to chuckle at the sight. I gave them the stink eye for embarrassing me like this, shutting them up as they averted their eyes, trying their best not tough anymore. Everybody is on edge, my ass. Watching them all enjoying themselves on my behalf just made Caszcurs lecture seem so worthless. [He he, these beastmen seem less intimidating right now, dont they, Lady Hestia?] Tasianna said with a chuckle. [I cant deny that,] I said with a tired sigh. ["They certainly have a sense of humor, at least schadenfreude. Is this the first time that you''ve met a lizardman, Tasianna?] [Actually, these are the first beastmen that Ive met personally. You two, technically, dont count after all,] Tasianna stated, pointing out that Saori and I were technically ssified as monsters by the System. [I have heard so much over my 87-year lifespan, read so many books to fill my mind, and asked more knowledgeable people for information. This was supposed to be a self-exile, but never could I have imagined that it would be this fruitful and fun.] [Ha, well you did get lucky, right? Life is full of twists if it made us able to meet on that fateful day, Tasianna.] [True, Ive met you two wonderful people, after although, I must say that the trolls treated me rather well,pared to my capture by those human bandits. If I had the choice between the two, then I would honestly stay with the trolls,] she said with a shrug. [Really? Those giant things? Wow, that moment when trolls treat their prisoners better than humans, just how terrible were those people?] I asked in actual amazement. [The absolute worse! Scum, even among humans!] Tasiannas anger shot out without a warning as she derided the human race. [Lady Hestia, you dont know how ddened I was when you agreed toe to the elven kingdom.] Tasiannas face looked like someone who couldnt be happier as she started talking about her limited experience of elven culture, which made me curious about something. Wanting to know it, I asked Tasianna while minding my words, [Tell me TasiannaI understand how it could have been caused but why exactly do you hate the entire human race? Not all humans are like those fairy hunters.] Tasiannas smile faded once I started prodding her for an answer, turning sullen as she decided to sit on my shoulder to answer it, [I know what you meanbut how can you be so sure? Pray, have I not informed you about the heinous acts humans have done to fairies? About how they abandoned the beastmen, half-humans, just because they had different blood? They are warmongers, throughout history, they have caused instability.] With her tiny hands, she began caressing my cheeks with a small smile, [I apologize, I truly do. I understand and fully ept that you must speak up for them, but they are nothing like the humans of your world, Lady Hestia. Ours are criminals, the worst of Peolyncas inhabitants. I-I dont think I can ever fully lose my hatred for them.] Looking at her dejected face, I couldnt help but form a wry smile and pat her head, [Its okthere is still a ton of time, correct?] [Huh?] confused, Tasianna let out a bit of her voice. [Im a dragon, youre a fairy, and Saori is a descendant of a Fenrir, I bet she will live for quite some time,] I said with a full smile. ["You''ve merelye out of your own shell, your own self-contained home in the fairy vige. There is still so much of the world that neither you nor I know about, and I will warn you that we will travel a lot due to my Idol career. There is still time for everything to change, I promise.] What mere information about our world we shared Tasianna wasnt enough for her to understand that the humans on Earth had a simrly terrible history, filled with sins and wrongdoings. Even now, Earths humans arent perfect, they still show their viciousness at times. However, I wont tell Tasianna about it as there was no need to do so. What was important is the current world and how the humans are here. Were Saori here, then she would debunk and argue about the history books Tasianna read in the fairy vige. If Saori were a true historian, as she imed, then she would know that history is filled with errors and half-truths, changed and edited so it may present the winning side as the good guys. I will keep quiet about it, considering that I barely even knew this world to use a statement like What if the elves and fairies werentpletely truthful when they wrote those books?. I didnt even know the human race and Im trying to defend them against somebody whose race had to experience the full brunt of a humans mercilessness. I couldnt persuade her at this point, I had nothing to argue with, however, that wont stop me to try it in the future. Our party wont restrict ourselves with the elves only, I already told myself that I will shock this world with the idol culture, and I still am adamant about it, despite mycking confidence. As we travel the world, I hope Tasianna will learn more about it, just like Saori and I will. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Noble Aura Lv. 5] [Leadership Lv. 5] gained Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Benevolent Aura Lv. 1] acquired Benevolent Aura An aura that sends out the users inner nature in the form of an aura. People affected by the aura are soothed by the users good-natured spirit, calming them down from mental and emotional burdens. Higher levels increase the efficiency of curing mental and emotional status ailments Looking at Tasiannas dumbfounded face made me chuckle. I should have been a bit clearer so she would understand my intentions but repeating would be awkward, [AnywaysI guess it has gone on a bit too long nowhold on tightly, Tasianna.] [Huh? What do you meanahhh!] Conjuring a brown colored magic circle in my hand, I poured in the necessary amount of mana, quickly materializing arge, sharp, stone spearhead with its help. Giving its order fly straight, aim true, I turned my body around and shot a singr [Earth Spears] into the darkness of the rainforest. Before it could hit its target, I tensed up my leg muscles andunched my whole body forward, darting through the air like a bullet, following my spell. Due to my eleration, I had to dig my ws into the ground, tearing through mud and pebbles, to kill my speed. Still not stopping, I quickly nabbed a green, fuzzy object using my spare hand while watching my spear pierce the head of a monster. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 25] to [Level 26] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] evolved into [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 3] Wooo, nice, fucking finally a level up, it only took me a whole week of grinding, I said as I swiftly decapitated the corpse to let it bleed out. Now [SoRajah, what do you have to say for yourself?] I said to the green, fuzzy object in my hand. Meowmreow? he answered, cajoled by the displeased face that I was making right now. [R-Rajah?! Why, why are you here? I thought we told you to stay with your mother and siblings!] Tasianna demanded to know, quickly recovering from the sudden eleration. Morning, when we were about to leave, Rajah wanted toe with us for some reason, but I rejected it. We were going on a rescue mission against unknown odds, so I didnt want to risk it by bringing somebody who couldnt fight properly. Rajah was still a cub, a mere F rank monster, a rank that wasnt adequate enough tobat whatever lied ahead. If Im supposed to rescue somebody, then I dont want something holding me back. Tasiannas magic was a boon, helpful as it can support me defensively. It also helped that Tasianna was small enough that she could grab onto my horns to avoid being put in danger, I didnt need to hold onto her. The lizardmen insisted toe as they knew where the ident happened and were decently equipped to handle some situations. Caszcurs and the guards stats werent extraordinary, but I already figured out a way for them to participate in the case a D rank or higher monster appeared. I had a n on how to use everybody in our rescue party to their fullest potential, but what could Rajah do? I love him but I cant figure out a role for him. Hey! while Tasianna and I continued interrogating the naughty little green cat, Caszcur followed and called for us. "What in Marsven did you two run off for, huh? This rainforest is filled with creatures and ambushers, so going on yourown" Seeing me carrying Rajah and the decapitated monster corpse must have answered all his questions, as he just shook his anger away, wanting to ask us what happened. [I noticed Rajah following us once we made a good distance away from the camp,] I told Caszcur. [I thought he would return by himself, so I left him alone. When HE was about to get eaten by a monster, I saved him and thats that.] Youre telling me that your pet monster followed us until now? Didnt you say that he should stay behind? he asked while scratching his head. [I did, yes, but this guy is so disobedient. Grrrr, I tried mming some discipline into him but just look at this,] I said as I carefully knocked my knuckles on Rajahs head, showing him the ramifications of his actions. [Im sorry but we need to go back. We cant bring him with us!] Mreow! at that moment, Rajah shook my hand away and directly stared into my eyes. Mreow! Surprised at his continued defiance, I reciprocated his re, [Huh? No, Rajah, you cante with us, its too danger] Ahahaha! interrupted by a boisterousugh, I looked over to Caszcur. I loved that small things guts! A beast wanting to follow its master into battle so willingly would make the serpent tamers in our homnd jealous. Its toote, littledy, you shouldve said something the moment you noticed him, but weve made too much progress already. We cant afford to waste time, so just bear with it and live with the consequences. Caszcur and his lizardmen continuedughing merrily at us as they turned back to our original route, leaving us three alone, [Rajah] Mreow! he cried out, still adamant about following me. [Lady Hestiaat this point we dont have much of a choice,] Tasianna stated. She was right. I dont know how fast I could do it, but I can get back to the camp with Rajah at my top speed, however, getting back would be difficult. Time is of the essence, the lizardmen wouldnt be happy about it but they have to stop if I decided to bring Rajah back. The one person they were counting on was me, the person who had enough firepower to help them. They could continue traveling while I brought Rajah back but how am I supposed to find them in this dense rainforest? I could usendmarks or make them myself, but that waspletely out of the question as it required me to search from the air to be efficient about it. We have no idea where those wyverns were and Saori did tell me not to cause another disturbance. It was too risky. I could be found by the wyverns, get lost in the rainforest, or waste precious time that we needed to help the lizardmens friends. Bringing Rajah back to the camp brought too many disadvantages. [Tch, you littlestay with me the whole time, ok? Verdammt nochmal, I have to think of a way to keep you safe now,] I scowled. Thinking optimistically, it was a good chance to train him to get used to fighting with me. If, and only if, he still wanted to follow me now that he found his family, then this would be a good chance. Of course, I was also willing to bring his whole family with us, although Saori and Tasianna might be against that idea. Still, why did Saori not notice that he went outside the camp? She should have been the one tooh? Looking at Rajahs legs, all four were filthy and stained with mud,pletely covering his beautiful green fur. Trekking through the swamp with his body size must have been hard on him. Feeling pity, I asked Tasianna to clean him up. Mreow, hieeee! as [Create Water] was about to be cast, Rajah jumped out of my hand andnded back down. [Hey, Rajah, Im just trying to clean you up! Are you scared of water?] I asked, fed up at his behavior at this point. However, he just ignored me and carried on walking away from us. Before I could burst out in frustration, Caszcur shouted hurry up already, forcing us to leave it forter. With Rajah joining us, we continued until night came. Deciding to make dinner, I took out my self-made cooking wares and started preparing using the ingredients that the lizardmen brought with them, who were once again generous enough to share with us. In gratitude, I made a masterful stew using one of Saoris recipes. Mhmm, stew~ Honestly, the stew is fantastic, absolutely mouthwatering, Caszcur praised as he couldnt stop slurping it. Thanks for the delicious herbal water, Tasianna. Ha ha, my body feels like it lost some of the pent-up anxiety, a lizardmen guard said, joyfully enjoying Tasiannas tea. d youdies came with us. When I was just a young scale going hunting with the old scales, the only thing we got to eat was sun-dried fish without any seasoning, another said as he devoured the stew and tea. I made sure to be generous about the seasoning usage. If they were willing to share their food with us then it was only appropriate from us to share our spices and herbs with them, creating a rather humble, but delicious feast. Youre a great cook but did you say that you made these bowls and spoons, littledy? Caszcur, having finished his bowl, inspected my creations with the meticulous eyes of a trained artisan. Knowing what was about to happen, I nervously clenched the cauldrondle as I listened to his critique. I can see that youve put some effort into it but, as my tail is my witness, I have to say that they are disastrous. The design is fine, but the execution is honestly clumsy. Aplete newbie could do better than this. Yeah gotta agree with Caszcur, a guard spoke up, inspecting my cauldron. The stone cauldron serves the general function but there is no perfection, none of the skill that a craftsman should show in his work. Bit disappointing. "Ah, don''t let it get to you, littledy. We old scales are letting our Job''s speak aloud, and it''s not like you need to be the best at everything, Caszcur and his palsughed as they tried to soften their criticism. Anyways, fill me up, ahaha! I cant get enough of your stew. [NO! You arent getting any seconds! You jerks arent getting any seconds! Oh, my poor bowls, you didnt deserve to hear that!] I yelled. Hey, hey, stop that, littledy! We still need to eat! Im sorry, ok! Come on, your bowls show promise! You just need to practice and spend more time and youllhey! Dont drink the whole stew from the cauldron! After some frantic shouting and failing to hold me back, even with all the tall, strong-looking lizardmen, I stopped my tantrum and gave everybody the rest of the stew until they were full. Before we went to sleep, I wanted to clean Rajahs feet, but he kept on insisting that he didnt want to. Having enough, I let out a tired sigh and allowed his legs to stay covered in mud, which was dirty enough that I couldnt see his fur at all. Interestingly enough, I managed to wipe a bit of mud off one of his legs but somehow the verdant green didnt appear, instead, it was extremely ck. It neither smelled like it was burnt nor as if he steps onto something weird, it was just muddy, moist smell of fur. At that point, I thought the mud dried and caused his fur to look like he painted it with ck paint, so ck that I could make jokes about looking into the abyss or something. Well, he didnt seem to be hurt so I didnt worry about it. He was actually acting pretty sweet once I dropped it, so I decided to cuddle onto him as I slept. Tasianna, like always, used my head as her preferred sleeping location. The night went by and dawn came. Reenergized, we advanced forwards and eventually found an area with broken trees and weapons lying on the ground. I could see some wooden bows and spears, but they were also some cracked metal spears and swords. Crushed metal pieces were also sprayed in the whole area. It seems we finally made it to our destination. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Synergists Oath Lv. 4]. 400 SP spent. 800 SP remaining Hestia''s Status board update Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 26 Race: Young Spark Inferno Dragon Age: 6 Months Status: Health: 5709/5709(+442) Mana: 19192/19192(+1090) Strength: 2783 (+106) Intelligence: 5280 (+598) Vitality: 1423 (+35) Wisdom: 1713 (+59) Agility: 5702 (+511) Stamina: 2814/2814(+110) Effects: [Damaged Mana Paths [Left Wing] (Minor)] Skill Points: 800 (+800) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 8] [Spark Fires Fire Boost] [Spark me Veil] (New) Skill: Magic skill and rted [Lava Magic Lv. 2] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 5] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 5] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 2] (+1) [Wind Magic Lv. 9] (+1) [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Synergists Oath Lv. 4] (+2) [Draconic Magics] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 4] [Silent Casting Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 5] [Mental Stability Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4]Physical skill and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] [Draconic ws Lv. 4] [Draconic Roar Lv. 2] [Draconic Fangs Lv. 4] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 4] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1)Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 9] [uracy Correction Lv. 6] [Concentration Lv. 2] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 8] [Danger Perception Lv. 2] [Probability Correction Lv. 5] (+1) [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 3] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Presence Killer Lv. 9] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 2] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4]Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] [Lava Resistance Lv.1] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] (+2) [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Singing Lv. 6] (+1) [Dancing Lv. 4] (+1) [Musician Lv. 1] (New) [Woodworking Lv. 2] (New) [Poison Creation Lv. 4] [Toxic Secretion Lv. 2] (New) [Trap Creation Lv. 4] [Identity Blocker Lv. 3] (+1) [Identify Lv. 10] [Noble Aura Lv. 5] (+1) [Benevolent Aura Lv. 1] (New) [Terror Aura Lv. 1] (New) [Battle Mind Lv. 6] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Leadership Lv. 5] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 7] [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 1] [Humanize Lv. 8] [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Ability List: [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] [Spark Inferno st] Spell List: Custom spells [Imperial Hellfire]Lava spells [Lava Ball] [Lava Stream]Holy spells [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal]Fire spells [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun] [Spiral Hellfire]Earth spells [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des]Wind spells [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall]Space-Time spells [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry]The Light spells [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] A note from AbyssRaven Rajah, what funny ck legs you have. What happened to your green fur? :O If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr! There is also a discord, if you guys want to speak with about stuff : Rawr! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(18) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 56: The Thrill of the Chase! Chapter 56: The Thrill of the Chase! [See, Rajah? Once you know you can go for the kill, then just do it. Of course, make sure that you arent being stalked yourself, ok?] Mreow! [Good boy! Now, show me how strong your fangs are, bite into its neck as best as you can and show me your strength!] I ordered Rajah while holding onto a paralyzed monster on the brink of death. Listening obediently, he vigorously dug his fangs right into the monsters throat, but he still didnt have the power to immediately kill it, struggling as the monster slowly bled out. Well, it was to be expected when I remember when he tried to kill that Skorr, that monster boar. When I helped Saori kill stuff, we were lucky as kobolds seemed to have softer bones, but the monsters surrounding this location were all high leveled E ranks. After a couple of seconds, the monster died from blood loss. Rajah looked dejected for a second until he began feeling the effects of leveling up, brightening his mood in no time. [You did well, dont worry. Just keep on trying and youll eventually have the strength to do all of this yourself,] I said with a grin, spreading my arms out to show that he could do the same thing as I just did. The area was littered with the corpses of a monster herd that I detected while I was searching for the lost lizardmen. Hearing that Caszcur wasnt too sure if our rescue party could take it, I just said Dont worry, Ill take care of it, elerated myself with [Haste] and [Swift Winds] and then began a tornado of ws and tail, ripping through the monster herd. Figuring that it was an opportunity, I paralyzed the strongest looking one and gave Rajah the kill credit. It certainly helped as it pushed him three levels up, helping him reach level nine. H-How are you this strongyou made it look so easy, hearing a stuttering voice, I turned around to see the lizardmen shivering. Were you not a mage? I thought you were a mage, so how were you able to kill all these monsters bare-handed? Caszcur asked. Looking at all the blood on my ws and tail, it would make anybody wonder if I were a mage at all but thats why my Job was still filled with [None], he. Frankly, these monsters were only E ranks and their stats werepletely outssed by mine, despite my handicap, so wasting too much mana on them would be ridiculous. Two spells, [Haste] and [Swift Winds], is all I needed to w my way through everything. I wouldnt even consider [Toxic Secretion], as I didnt need the paralyzing venom to kill thest one. [Status board difference,] I said with a shrug. [Anyways, who cares about this. Were you guys able to find the tracks?] Huh? Oh yeah, we found some clothing and metal scraps lying around, Caszcur answered, guiding us again. If Saori were here, then she would probably be able to track down the lost lizardmen, easily. We had to rely on the lizardmens keen smell, and my [Tracking] and [Detection Sensor] skills to navigate and pursue whatever leads we could find. It seems like after they were separated, the surrounding monsters began spreading around the area, ruining the tracks left by the fleeing lizardmen and the monsters that attacked them. Caszcur mentioned that a few days ago, arge wave of monsters entered the rainforest, keeping their group on their tails as they had to avoid and flee all of them. It really seems like their group couldnt get a single break in since they started traveling through the Belzac forest. Remembering how I nearly died thrice, how Saori nearly bit the dust once, and how we had to rescue Tasianna from a group of trolls using her as a battery to fuel a mana cannon that nearly killed me; I have to say that this ce is pretty hostile towards everything. You either get overwhelmed by stats alone or by monster groups using their devious skillbinations to kill you. Either way, you wont have a good time if you arent strong. [Hey, Tasianna, was that really that weird that I was able to do that?] I asked my fairypanion as we and Rajah followed the lizardmen after I quickly stored the motherload of monster meat inside my storage. [Withmon sense? Yes, that was quite extraordinary, however, they dont know that youre a genuine dragon. If they knew then they wouldnt be so surprised anymore, just like me when I learned what you could do, Lady Hestia,] Tasianna said, sitting on my shoulder. [Seriously? Well, I guess being a C rank is pretty high,] I said, still unsure how all this ranking stuff worked. [I apologize but I cant answer anything about the rank system of the world. It wasnt a very interesting topic for me, but I do know that you possessing the blood of a god dragon must mean that you are strong, Lady Hestia,] Tasianna said, puffing up her chest as she started taking pride in me. Once we regrouped with the rest, we continued following any leads we could find, as the chaos of the forest seemed to have destroyed most of the tracks. Even with my [Tracking], it was impossible to find any lizardmen like footprints. We only managed to find our way due to how the skill was directing my attention towards a certain direction. To be honest, this was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. It was exactly like how the wyverns havent found me yet. This forest is just toorge, and despite our reduced search area due to Caszcur knowing where they were, they were attacked. However, that doesnt change the fact that it has been four days since this happened. We could only hope that the other group was able to survive until now. I mean, I did tell those lizardmen kids that I would do it for them. They were so adamant abouting with us that it required the adults to hold them back from leaving the camp. Thankfully, they haven''t followed us as Rajah did, but that just meant that they were putting all their hope into us, that we could find their friends and maybe get revenge on the monster that attacked them. Well, I can only say that it wasnt going too well. Besides some random monsters and bits of clothing, the day ended eventless. Due to theing winter, the shorter days areing to bite our butts, or tails, like how the lizardmen said it. Regardless of how much energy we still had, the night was dangerous, and it would be smarter to just rest. I can keep everybody safe even whens nighttime, but our progression would be hindered as the lizardmen couldnt navigate through the dark forest as efficiently as I could. [Sighthis is harder than I thought,] I said once my cooking station was set up. Huh? Caszcur knocked his head to the side. Littledy, it seems you never did an actual hunt before. Finding, tracking, and then forming a n. I wasnt a hunter by trade, but every young scale learns how to use a spear and hunt for food, even the females. Thinking back, the only real tracking that Ive done in my life was when I tried to find some kobolds, otherwise, Ive only followed tracks to find monsters. Just random hunting; find whatever you could and kill it if it was worth it. But that changed when Saori came in, where she was responsible for finding prey. Our two most sessful strategies: the idol concert and the mobile Hestia gun, didnt need me to track anything. [I might have been too proud of my abilities, yeah, sorry forining,] I said while cutting the meat of todays game. Ha, dont worry about it too much. We are searching for an unknown amount of scale-kins in thisrge forest after four days. I never expected it to be easy. We just have to focus and continue, Caszcur reassured me. [Yeah, youre right, Caszcur,] I said with an energetic nod. ["Everybody at camp is waiting for us toe back with the rest of your friends, so I guess we shouldn''t lose hope this early. I kinda did promise those kids, so I have to make sure I follow up."] "Ha, that''s the spirit of a warrior, littledy! We won''t make any progress at today''s pace, so make sure to wake up early tomorrow. We need to hurry up, otherwise, our chances will lower even more." With that settled, our rescue party increased our effort. We were walking at a higher speed, while I would deal with any monster that could threaten us, trying my best to intimidate most of them away using my [Terror Aura]. It took us another full day until we finally found an actual useful cluea bit too useful, unfortunately [Scheie] I said with slight disappointment. [Oh goddess] Tasianna let out as she held her mouth with her hands. What our group was gawking at was the bloody body of lizardmen, his soulless eyes staring back at us. [Identify] proved that he was dead so I told Caszcur that I couldnt do anything anymore. I could have healed him if he was on the edge, but no amount of healing spells was enough to bring back the life of a deceased person. At a time like this, I was d that Ive gotten used to seeing corpses. I was disappointed that we came toote but nobody needed a squeamish girl, crying and shouting. Tasianna was keeping it together but the sight of the maimed body still affected her. Fuckyou just had to wait for a few more minutes, you idiot, Caszcur sorrowfully muttered as he inspected the corpse. [Is he one of the people we are looking for? Does he have anything that could lead us to the others,] I asked to confirm my conclusion. Caszcur waited for a second before letting out a sigh, Yeah, this guy is from the same tribe that I came from, he worked under me. Damnunlucky bastard Understanding that he needed time to mourn, I allowed him to do it. Maybe its cause he knew this could happen but after a few more seconds, he closed the dead lizardmans eyes and spoke, The blood is fresh, which means that he just died, although considering the size of those wounds, I guess he must have died from the attack, not from bleeding out." It was only a tiny difference, but it was detailed enough to give us a lot of information. If he died from blood loss then the ones who did this could be gone already, but if he died from whatever caused thoserge gashes, then chances are high that those perps are still in the vicinity. Parallel minds, get on the detection sensor and find some clues! After giving them a moment to work with, they told me that a cluster of monsters was moving in different directions. Focusing on this lead, my parallel minds further inspected it to find out that thergest cluster were in the north, west, and south, while only a small amount was in the east. Honestly, it looked too suspicious to be a coincidence. Five dots quickly advancing towards a cluster of many. [To the east, follow me!] I shouted, waking everybody out of their delirium. Picking Rajah up, I speeded through the rainforest as I have pinpointed the location of my targetand experience bags. At the speed that they were running, I wouldnt be able to make it in time, before they started tearing through the fleeing dots. I need to buy some time! Kraaaaaahhhhh! shouting, I announced my presence to the monster, hoping that it would provoke them to direct their attention to me. Noticing that they stopped for a second before resuming, I made my parallel minds use [Aerokinesis] to amplify my voice while also ying something catchysomething that can pump up your blood. . A simple request A simple challenge to you Are you too afraid to fight? Im here, soe at me you fucks Try to pick on someone your own size Or can you only fight against the weak? So, prove yourself, oh . How can you call yourself strong If you wont even take me on Stop your feet now and turn your bodies around! Lets go! , Explosion! Let our ws slice and dice Can you bring me down Right now, lets get on the ground, Fight or flight! . Lets see, can you face my magic Show me, a dragon, how to fight Come on, dont disappoint me now! Fight or flight! , Singing while running at high speeds isnt good for your stamina as you would throw your breathing rhythm in disarray, however, it seems it worked we adequately as the five chasing dots stopped their advances long enough for the other cluster of dots to make some distance. I also stopped running, letting my breathing calm down, to let the pursuers know that I wont go anywhere. It seems they were contemting about it. Eventually, they sent three of their members at me while the rest continued the chase. Thats good enough! Noticing that the lizardmen finally caught up to me, I turned around to see that they were breathing heavily but that they werent exhausted. That was the mark of a group of people who are used to running and traveling. I internally praised them, as Caszcur started speaking, Huff, huffhey, how can you run so fastbwuh! I know what he wanted to say but there wasn''t any time left so I gave them a couple of my poison bombs and three of my newest firebombs, I found the rest of the group. I managed to provoke three of them but two continued the chase. Ill keep these three at bay for now, but you have to catch up! Those bombs are dangerous, extremely dangerous, ok?! Pull the sticks out with absolute caution but I can promise you that they can st away anything they touch. I made them after all! They were one of my newer versions. When I heard about the concept of mana batteries, I thought I could figure it out on my own, but I didn''t even know how an electric battery worked so why did I even try. So, instead, I kept with the basics of magic and how I have been making bombs until now. I needed a bomb that could be used without my mana, so I simply told the magic circle inside those bombs to activate once it gets in contact with a very specific gas that I can make with [Toxic Secretion]. If I could make extremely hazardous toxins, then shouldn''t I be able to do the pr opposite of it? Pulling the sticks out of them releases this non-lethal toxic gas into the other chamber with the magic circle. Just like a normal grenade, after a few seconds it will go kaboom. Got it! You can count on us, so you better hurry up, Hestia! Caszcur said, only needing a few seconds to think about it. Saying Got it!, I then enveloped all of the lizardmen into air capsules using [Air Shield] and [Aerokinesis]. To make sure that they had the necessary power, I rapidly cast all my buff spells onto myself to then transfer them onto them with [Synergists Oath]. Considering that I had to do this individually to all five lizardmen, I had to elerate my casting speed to an abnormal rate, quickly consuming 25% of my total mana as I focused on speed instead of mana usage efficiency. Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Synergists Oath Lv. 4] evolved into [Synergists Oath Lv. 5] There has to be a faster and more efficient way to do this! Casting all my buffing spells is already tedious and doing that for six people just takes way too much time! That also meant that the beast had enough time to catch up to me, while the lizardmen couldnt move at all. Cant help it [Hold on tight!] I announced, clearly unnerving the lizardmen. Pouring in even more mana than was needed, I strengthened the [Air Shield]s even more while beginning casting another spell, constructing arge green magic circle behind the lizardmen. More mana! Give it more mana! st through trees, break through the barrier! Wind st! With a sound simr to that of a rocket stoff, an ear piercing explosionunched the lizardmen forward, shooting them through the rainforest like a bullet. As they were protected by my [Air Shield], and their bodies had [Featherfall] on them, I was optimistic that they wouldnt die even if the shield somehow broke. I gave them all they needed, now it was their turn to show me their conviction and determination. I dont think they can win the battle but all they needed to do was buy me some timelose the battle but win the war. With everything settled, I told Tasianna and Rajah to get ready. I know bringing Rajah into this battle would be dangerous for him, but he would be safer with me. I technically also dont have to win this battle. I only needed to somehow trap them, and make sure that they couldnt follow me. I could outmaneuver them and join Caszcur but that all depended on what type of monster I would fight. If it was strong then I cant allow it to join with the other two, otherwise, even I will have trouble against all five monsters. It was two, and Rajah, against three. An eptable amount. Confidently appearing out of the trees were threerge monsters. They were covered in scales and fur, just like what I was told, had an iguanas head and a tigers tail. Their legs werepletely covered in scales, perfect for the rainforest setting, while their backs were a mix between scale ridges and brown tiger fur. Just looking at their size, which was about horse size, and their sharp ws and massive teeth would have been enough to scare away any normal person. While they pissed their pants, these predators would eviscerate their backs the moment they turned around. Identify. Panguana A giant monster covered in both scales and fur, to protect it from attacks and from the environment. Using their muscr front legs, these monsters would crush any prey using this brute force. They use their incredible defensive abilities in conjunction with their agility to hunt down prey and predator in the swamps and marsnds that they inhabit. Works well in groups, especially before they hibernate due to winter. Rank C Heso, to dragon or dragonewt. Which will it be? Chapter 57: Reptilian Showdown! Chapter 57: Reptilian Showdown! Leading Panguana''s Status board Profile: Name: * Level: 23 Race: Panguana Age: 13 Years Status: Health: 5456/5456) Mana: 845/845 Strength: 2345 Intelligence: 330 Vitality: 2352 Wisdom: 1098 Agility: 4078) Stamina: 2989/3120 Effects: None Skill: Physical skills and rted [Enhanced ws Lv. 9] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 9] [Stamina Strike Lv. 5] [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 6] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 6] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 5]Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 7] [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Concentration Lv. 1] [Prediction Lv. 8] [Danger Perception Lv. 6] [Probability Correction Lv. 6] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 2] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 9] [Tracking Lv. 6] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 9] [Evasion Lv. 7] [Acrobatic Lv. 7] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 7] [Swimming Lv. 7] [Aquatic Fighter Lv. 6]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 8] [Pain Resistance Lv. 6] [Fear Resistance Lv. 3] [Disease Resistance Lv. 6] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 3] [Poison Resistance Lv. 8] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 8] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 6] [Ice Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 5] [Water Resistance Lv. 8]Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 5] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3] Others [Starvation Lv. 5] [Molting Lv. 7] Ha, my dragonewt form can handle this! I thought optimistically as I thought that my magic could handle this if that is the status board of the strongest one. However, my overconfidence caught me out of surprise here, as the panguana trio weren''t willing to give me any time to think of a strategy as they just dived into battle, leaping onto me with their powerful hind legs. I was only able to react to this sudden attack purely cause of my skills and buff spells. If [Prediction] and [Danger Perception] hadnt warned me or if I hadnt cast [Haste] and [Swift Winds] onto myself, then I would have lost over half my mana, and maybe also my Health, due to my negligence. Narrowly ducking under thebined triple attack, I couldnt help but finally acknowledge that going into this with my dragonewt form wasnt the greatest idea. It worked with the trolls as my agility surpassed theirs but trying to avoid the attacks of these monsters was too much of a strain on my Stamina. It also doesn''t help that the area that we were fighting in had water on the ground, high enough that they reached my legs. It only slowed me down by a bit, but any extra effort will sap my Stamina even further. I need some distance! Terra Wall! me Explosion! The rest, shoot Inferno sts at them! Turning my head around, I threw away caution for the forest and dedicated myself to winning this battle. Still moving through the air, I constructed a wall made of earth behind them, blocking their direct line of sight to me. Knowing that they could easily sense me using [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 9], I immediately readied multiple [Inferno st]s and [me Explosion], finishing my preparations. [Tasianna!] I called out to the fairy clutching my horns. [Y-Yes, Im ready, Lady Hestia!] she answered slightly anxious. [Good! Rajah, grab onto my shoulders, like your life is hanging on it!] I shouted, making sure that my virigress pet understood my order. M-Mreow, knowing that I was correct, he made himself smaller and sat on my back like a backpack. I nned to give Rajah some bombs so he could drop them onto an enemys head, while their attention was directed at me. Verdammt, if Saori were here then she could throw them or even use my venom to coat her ws with poison. These panguanas wouldnt be affected by any minor or moderate grade toxins. Rajah had [Poison Resistance] but he couldn''t use any of them, due to its low level. It was too dangerous to give him anything at major grade. Verdammt nochmal, why did I half-ass this n. Dummkopf, Rajah isnt Saori! Ahhh, why didnt I expect something like this will happen! While I was warning mypanions, the three panguanas jumped out of the cover of my [Terra Wall], prompting me to activate my barrage of spells. Predicting that something was about to happen, instead of dodging it, two of them simply shoved the one close to all the attacks. Even more surprising, he didnt resist and embraced all the attacks. The [Inferno st]s melted through his hardy scales, searing the flesh that was behind it. Taking all of these attacks, the panguanas health melted until it reached 60%, that was when my [me Explosion] activated and sent the burning iguana-tiger chimera flying away. The sheer heat of these fire spells caused the surrounding water to evaporate, creating a smokescreen to hide the other panguanas from in sight. No level up? Scheie, did it survive?! Without a System notification, if I gained experience or not, I was unsure if my attacks killed it or not, but I couldn''t afford to pay attention to the heavily wounded one when the other two are still on their feet. Using the sacrifice of theirrade, the two remaining monsters escaped my attacks with singed hairs and slightly cracked scales. Due to [Humanized (Moderate)] reducing my original Agility to 2851, [Swift Winds] wasnt enough to significantly close in the difference. The stat contrast showed as theirbined assault sent me into the defense, relying on my max leveled [Evasion] and [Acrobatic] to stay alive. [Frozen Shield!] Unveiling the ice-white magic circle, Tasianna materialized a shield in front of me to block the next attack, stopping it but the panguanas w attack pushed the shield into my arm. Urghi, instantly feeling numb, I couldnt help but moan as my wet scales stuck onto the freezing shield. [[Cryokinesis]! Use it and help me push!] Enduring through the cold pain, I gripped the shield with my other hand and with the help of Tasianna controlling her spell, were able to move the shield in the direction of the other panguana. As the one that attacked the shield also had wet forelegs, sharing my fate, he was dragged with the shield. Wind st! Activating the wind spell behind the shield, it tore off my scales as itunched itself like a cannon forward. The one we aimed at deftly dodged this attack and continued advancing towards me, not even ncing at his unfortunate teammate who unwillingly crashed into a tree due to his stuck arm. Stay away! Spark me! Gnashing my fangs to cause a fire, I spewed out intense dragon fire to defend myself. The powerful fire easily transformed anything liquid into a white mist. As the stream of fire showed no sign of disappearing, the panguana understood that it couldnt attack while I kept using my dragon breath. [Lady Hestia, I didnt mean to,] Tasianna wanted to say something, sweat covering her forehead from being close to my [Spark me]. [Talkter! Ready the next spell, Tasianna!] I interrupted mypanion, who still wasntpletely used to fighting. Using this opportunity, I warmed up my shivering arms and healed them with [Moderate Heal] to regrow my scales. At the same time, I activated [Humanize], finally having enough time to transform into a more suitable form to close into the stat difference. While the mana mist surrounded my body, I had to stop using my dragon fire, allowing the panguana to attack again. Like anybody else, he understood that I was up to something, so he didnt waste this chance to end me. Lunging forward, the panguana used his massive arms to swipe down at me, knowing one hit could severely injure me. [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] However, it was toote. Kriiiiiaarrgghhhh! Screaming a roar, I jumped and twisted my body around, dodging the panguanas attack at the veryst second. Take this, slither tail! As my body continued twirling in the air like a rotating screw, an opportunity showed up where I could wrap my tail around the neck of the panguana, constricting it like a snake. Now on the monsters back, I put more pressure on my tail to choke every single breath out of my opponent. Kraaaaaaaaahhh! Roaring once again, I allowed the monster side of me rip through the monsters throat with [Spark Fang], tearing out cooked pieces of meat with my sickle-like ws. Technically, I could have gone back into my dragon form and overwhelmed them with my higher stats, but I thought that this was a chance to continue training with a humanoid body. Going back to a [Humanized Lv. 5] appearance, I reduced the transforming penalty back to only 1/3rd of my stats while keeping the slim frame of my dragonewt form. With my active buff spells, my current body had enough Agility to surpass them, while also being a smaller target to hit for any iing attacksjust like now. Obeying [Prediction], I ducked. [Ice Spike!] Kriiiiieeeeh! something above me cried out in pain. Looking up, I saw an [Ice Spike] having prated my attacker''s mouth. The sharp spike made it impossible for the panguana to close its mouth as any attempts were doomed to freeze in ce. Using my tail as an anchor, I spun my body around and used the momentum I gained to punched the panguana in its face. Dragon punch...ah,e on System, just give me those abilities already. Unfortunately, slither tail and dragon punch was somehow not epted by the Systembummer. [Woo, nice shot, Tasianna,] Iplimented my current fighting partner. Flustered by my praise, Tasianna stumbled on her words as she smiled, [O-Oh, yes, thank you very much, Lady-watch out!] Agitated by Tasiannas warning, I was about to cast [Sanctuary] but stopped when Tasianna shouted: "I can do it!". Turning my head around, I realized what was about to hit us wasn''t ws or a bite but a white frisbee. Struggling on my head, Tasianna stretched out her arms and told the frisbee to stopwhich it surprisingly did! Upon a closer look, the rotating object wasn''t a sports object but the [Frozen Shield] that Tasianna created. [W-Woah, I-I actually did it,] Tasianna said, seemingly surprised by her ability to control her own spell with [Cryokinesis] Noticing that the panguana that just threw the shield jumping at us, I released my tail hold from the panguana with the torn throat and used it as a spear to drill a hole into its arm whilst diverting it away from my body. While it wasnt very deep, I made sure that the spikes on my tail had the venom created with my [Toxin Secretion] coated onto them. My tests have shown that I can sweat my toxin and that I can sweat it through the scales of my tail. As my tail was just wrapped around the neck of the panguana that I was standing on, this guy was about to die from blood loss, suffocation, drowning from his own blood, and my specially made venom that would definitely infect these highly resistant panguana. To further help me with my [Toxin Secretion] tests, I wanted to know what would happen if a major grade poison were to affect a monster with [Poison Resistance Lv. 8]. Of course, my observation can stop after I help the lizardmen. Looking at the panguana who was stung by my tail, I noticed that he had frozen scales on his arm, which made my eyes move to the side to look at the one that had an ice spike sticking out of its throat. Oi, where are its burns?! The panguana that I sucker-punched was the one who shielded everybody so how was it aliveand why does he only have minimal amounts of burned skin? A quick search through its status board showed me that its miraculous regeneration was due to its [Molting] skill. Molting A skill that can only be owned by those that can naturally molt. The owner of this skill may use Mana and Stamina to molt their current skin away, regenerating Health and any skin-based status ailments in an instant. Consecutive usage in a short time will increase the cost of the skill while also inflicting [Starvation] after He hasnt fully regenerated his Health but thats pretty strong if you give somebody the time to do itwoah! As I gauging the potential of the skill, the panguana under me finally showed its desperation when it noticed that itsrades have failed to free it. Struggling to kick me off, it rampaged around like a mad bull, shaking me around as I stood on its back. Deciding that I only needed one research subject, I jumped up into the air from its back. Using [Air Walk] and my now released wings, I jumped higher into the sky and cast [Scorching Sun] in my hand, letting it grow evenrger as time passed. Once I was satisfied with its size, I used my unupied hand to materialized arge green magic circle behind me. Once again using [Wind st], I mumbled my praises for this spells flexibility due to how often Ive been using it. Releasing both spells, my body boosted towards the location of the panguana with the torn throats and I crashed my giant sun onto the monster, overkilling it. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 26] to [Level 27] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points As I was stuffing the now ckened panguana into my storage, I suddenly heard a giant explosion further in the rainforest, loud enough that it sent a few birds flying into the air. [Scheie, we have no time anymore! Tasianna were moving!] I said, realizing that I was enjoying that battle a little bit too much. While I was summoning up multiple magic circles to prepare my rocketunch maneuver, I was suddenly hit in the head. *********************************************** As Hestia was dealing with the three panguanas on her side, Caszcur and the lizardmen guards finally caught up with the two remaining panguanas and the group that they were chasing. Hey, you algae infested corpse! Look over here you stinking skink! a loud, gruff lizard-like voice shouted. You two krill eaters afraid to fight us? Come and fight some actual warriors, you damn monsters! another lizard shouted from the top of his lungs. "Don''t look at them, look at me, you palette disasters! Smell the delicious aroma from this food? A fair-scaled one cooked for me, so if you want some thene and get it!" another lizardman shouted, holding pieces of his breakfast that Hestia cooked for the group. These shouting lizards were none other than Casczur and the lizard group, barely able to keep up with the fast-moving panguanas. The only reason why they were still this close to them, able to call them out was due to Hestia''s help. Beingunch through the air, crashing and breaking through trees, wasnt a very enjoyable experience for any of the lizardmen, as the [Air Shield] simply protected them but didnt prevent the nausea-inducing rotations. Despite this hardship, the power and speed they managed to gain were enough that theynded right in front of the panguanas. Quickly recovering from thending because [Featherfall] prevented all the fall damage, Caszcur and the others began throwing the poison bombs at the panguanas, however, to no avail. Hestia, as she didnt want to risk Caszcurs life, decided to give them bombs filled with moderate grade poison gas, something that she can heal in the worst case that their [Air Shield] was somehow dispelled. Having no effects on the panguanas, Caszcur and the others were shocked to learn that something they saw the effectiveness a day before wasnt working. Not knowing what to do, they tried to threaten and look intimidating to scare the panguanas away. They were courageous enough to insult the monsters that killed the remaining powerful hunters in their group, but they weren''t stupid to attack them. Their role was not to fight and win but to buy Hestia enough time so she could arrive. They might be able to kill a normal human with ease, but these lizardmen were outssed against the vicious monsters of the Belzac forest. Ignoring the small group, the panguanas ran past them and continued their original pursuit, forcing the rescue party to follow them. As they were outmatched against the C rank monsters immensely high Agility, it was impossible for them to catch up even with [Haste] and [Swift Winds] increasing theirs. Fuck! We have no choice now! Im using our first bomb, so stay back! Caszcur announced to the others. As the two monsters were about to escape their sight, Caszcur decided to use the first of their three firebombs. Remembering Hestias instructions, he pulled out the pin and threw it using the Strength that he gained from [Holy Strength] and [Strengthening me] at the running monsters. As the bomb flew through the air, a gas slowly seeped into the chamber of the magic circle. As the concentration of gas increased there, it finally reached the necessary amount and exploded mid-air. The giant me explosion blew away trees, vegetation, and even ground away. The panguanas, being fast enough to outrun the initial explosion were lucky enough to avoid any critical wounds, but it didnt leave them unscathed as the shockwave caught them. Disappearing from sight due to the smoke, the lizardmen were ecstatic that their desperate throw actually hit the monsters. Rushing past the affected area, Caszcur and the lizardmen guards caught a glimpse of the fleeing group, finally confirming that it truly was their lostrades. Hey! Scale-kins, its us, its us! wavering his spear above his head, Caszcur used his husky voice to stop them from running. Stop running, its us; your scale brothers havee back for you! As the lizardmen guard also joined in, thebined voices started to sound familiar to the fleeing lizardmen. As they turned their tired faces around, their desperate faces only got worse when they noticed what was approaching them. Whether it was fatigue due to a severeck of sleep and food, or not knowing how to feel due to all the surprises they have witnessed today, the ragged group of missing lizardmen pointed their fingers at Caszcurs direction, mumbling L-L-Lo-Look. Hey, dont weep on us yet, you krill eaters. We still need to get you out of here! misunderstanding their stuttering and widen eyes for tion and relief, Caszcur continued shouting cheerfully at the sight of his friends. They might look like they went through hell but Caszcur recognized that quite a few lizardmen were still alive. Although he still remembered the deadrade he found before and the total number of missing lizardmen were fewer than he wished, he wouldnt let sadness control him now. These lizardmen have lost their homes, be ves, had to devour their own dying scale-kins to stay alive, and now they actually went through the hell that was the Belzac forest. Caszcurs heart stung from all the people he has lost over in these two years of his tumultuous life. However, it is through this hardship that he has learned to find joy and hope in the little things in life, even if its fleeting. Without this, then he couldnt have held onto his sanity over all this time, eventually sharing the same deranged mind that Aps has gained due to being the groups alchemist. That was why he wasnt able to understand anything until thest moment. "Look behind you!" a lizardman finally found the courage to warn their scale-kinshowever, it was toote. Dread filled his heart when Caszcur finally turned around, and in just like a sh he could only see bloodhis own blood. Without letting his brain register the sensation, the momentum of the attack mmed his body onto the ground. The impact caused him to cough out any remaining air in his lungs as heid on the ground battered. Kraa! Ha ha huff huffhuff-kraahhhhhhhhhhh! Caszcur let out a scream filled with pain and anguish. Getting back the oxygen that he needed to survive, it only took his brain a few seconds to finally realized that he was bleeding profusely from his open wound. Pain coursed through his nerves until he was forced to yell in a pained voice as if it was a reflex. No, no, no, no, arrgh! My arm! Looking at the origin for his pain, Caszcurs eyes were directed at the bloody stump that was once his forearm. He couldnt believe it; he didnt want to believe it. His dominant right hand was no more, his trusted body part that he has used over and over again as he cut wood, polished them and used them to create many tools and homes for his fellow scale-kins. The realization that his effort was gone to his lost limp made him hysterical as he shouted and screamed, destroying his already hoarse voice. Caszcur! a lizardmen guard shouted. Surround him! Protect him, scale-kins! another shouted, ordering the other four guards to nk Caszcur. You slug brains! G-Get, argh, the hell away from me and help our scale-kins! Caszcur forced himself to speak, demanding everyone to protect the group that they were nning to rescue. Fuck off, you krill eater! a guard responded back in kind. Havent you noticed yet? Instead of going for anybody else, they directly went for you. Slice off the groups head, you. Disorganize us by killing you, another stated. "But I have the feeling that they are just here for revenge. He, just look at those skinks face, Caszcur." The two panguana had them surrounded, one behind him and one directly in front of his face; the very same one that bit off his arm and was now dangling it in front of him. By turning his head around, he noticed what hisrades were telling him, that the panguanas faces were charred red and ck, the remnants of their scales that were melted off from the firebombs explosion. Ha, besides, dont forget why were here, a third spoke. We only have to wait for our fair-scaled one. I have the feeling that thess, Hestia, is about finished with her part of the job. We bought enough timenow we just need to buy just a bit moreeven if it costs us our lives. We die together, Caszcur, is what Caszcur was thinking when he heard this. Every single lizardman joining this rescue mission was already aware the chances of surviving were low. Even with Hestia''s healing spells, they can''t be sure that she would be around every single second, as it was the situation now. They understood that they joined purely so they could direct and help however they could give Hestia the chance to rescue the rest. The lives of six old scale lizardmen were nothingpared to the lives of the many, especially when it includes many young scales. They were happy to trade theirs for them. Lizardmen werent the most warlike beastmen race, but they still took pride in strength and hunting prowess. They might have been craftsmen, but their pride as men stung whenever they saw a hunter dying in front of them, protecting the important craftsmen of the group. These six lizardmen couldnt help but feel a bit of satisfaction that they could finally join their brethren by dying a heroic death to defend one of their own. There was no reason to fear their impending doom as they have done all they could. Yeah, we just need to buy some time and wearghhhh! a lizardman was interrupted by the swiping arms of a panguana. Having finally had enough, the panguanas knocked the five guards out of the way, knocking them away like ragdolls. FuckI guess this is it, Caszcur said as he slowly took out the two remaining bombs with his left arm, ring at the panguana that was dangling his arm in its mouth. You skinkI will die but I will take one of down with me. As if it was done toying with its food, the panguana spit out the maimed forearm in front of Caszcur Caszcur looked at his once trust limb for a second, before directing his anger at the one responsible for it, He, not even good enough for you to eat, huh? Ill make you regret throwing away yourst meal! Jumping on his feet, Caszcur pulled out the bombs and held the stick with his mouth, ready to pull them out any second now. Roaring, Kraaaaaaaaaaaah!, Caszcur ran towards the panguana with reckless abandon, confident that his self-sacrifice will be enough to save everybody, including his guard friends. Kriiiiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Fully immersed by his own anger and revenge, Casczur wasnt aware of anything else besides the monster that stood in front of him. Pulling the sticks out of the bombs, Caszcur was fully ready to die today. Ill leave the rest to you, little Lady. Die with me! Caszcur challenged the monster. Kriiiiiiiiiiiiiieheheh! the panguana responded. Kriiiiiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! As if the force of the two voicesbined, the surroundings began to tremble at the sound of their roars. Aiming to dodge the panguanas attack, Caszcur readied his body to duck but little did he know that it was an unnecessary maneuver. With a force of anding boulder, something dropped from the sky and smashed the panguana into the ground, sending mud into the air from the sheer impact. Wha-! blown away from the wind pressure, Caszcur couldnt say anything else but that. As he recovered, his eyes widened when he learned what stopped his suicide attempt, or, who just caused it. The person that crashed onto the panguana was covered in red scales and had a head that resembled a lizardman greatly. Her tail was wrapped around the neck of another panguana, while her left hand held onto a second with her long, sharp ws. Her right hand was tightly holding onto the panguana he was challenged with a fiery grip until she decided to rip its head out with sheer force. The red-scaled girl ferocity and appearance were all very simr to a lizardman but herrge, imposing wings were an unusual sight and made that idea hard to believe, as lizardmen don''t have wings. What was more eye-catching was the blue dress that conflicted greatly with her vibrant crimson red scales. Little Lady? Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! *********************************************** Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 27] to [Level 29] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1200 skill points Have no fear! For I am here! I wanted to shout out but kept it to myself after my parallel minds warned me about how cringy it would sound. Crashing down on the monster that was about to kill Caszcur, with Tasianna, Rajah, and two of my panguana opponents; it looked like a perfect moment to look like a superhero but that was very embarrassing. So, instead of doing that, I immediately locked my attention at thest remaining panguana and activated [Bedrock des] to erupt massive sharp rocks from the ground. Caught out surprised by my sudden appearance, the panguana wasnt able to notice its doom that wasing from the ground, instantly dying from having its entire body pierced by sharp rocks. No level up? Shame. Little Lady? Is that youno, wait, run! I heard somebody shouting. Looking down, I was able to see Caszcur lying on the ground while holding onto two of my firebombs withone arm? No, I dont think Im imagining anything here; Caszcur was missing an arm and he was clutching onto the twost remaining bombs with dear life. Realizing something was up, I jumped down and dash to his side, after releasing the two corpses of panguana that I was still holding on to, [Tasianna freeze his wound, now.] After hearing her say, You will, Lady Hestia., I pulled Caszcurs arm away from his body. He was angrily shouting at me to run away and that I was risking my life to help him, saying that it was toote to help him. Thinking that he was an even more of a drama queen than I was, I yanked the bombs away from him and then began sucking in the gas from the two bombs. As my bombs could only activate when the gas reaches a certain concentration, you only needed to remove the toxic gas and it''ll be unusable as no more of my mana could activate it anymore. You know, the original concept of my bombs only being able to activate with my mana was a pretty flexible rule. I mean, this toxic gas was made with [Toxin Secretion] using my mana, after all, hie hie. Wha? Caszcur looked confused at what I just did. ["Can''t recognize me or is it something else, Caszcur? These are my bombs, of course, I know how to diffuse them,"] I said confidently. Turning my head around, I was able to confirm that the other lizardmen guards were also alive, albeit they probably broke a bone or so. I was also able to see that our rescue team was able to sessfully rescue the lost lizardmen group, as I could see arge group of ragged looking ones mumbling to themselves. I walked over to the spot where Cazscur''s arm was and told Tasianna to freeze the stump. I don''t know if I can re-attach Caszcur''s arm but this was a good time to test the limits of my magic. If I can regenerate lost flesh, then I should be able to reattach it. [Well, there were someplications, but it seems this was a sessful rescue attempt,] I said while kneeling beside Caszcur to heal all his wounds besides his right arm. "He he, you truly are a girl of a lot of secrets, little Lady. First, you can''t speak and now you look like any other lizardkinwell besides your wings. Still, you came at the right time and saved my life. My debt to you is increasing by the second," Cascur said with a merryugh. [I would havee earlier but there were some problems,] I said with a wry smile. As I was taking care of Caszcur, Tasianna went around to tell the lizardmen guards to group up to me so I can heal them, she also was responsible to talk with the lost lizardmen group, soothing and informing them about the situation. While she was doing that, I retold Casczur about our little ident. You see, when I was about tounch myself into the air, Rajah smacked my head from behind, making me flinch from that startling action. I was about to scold him for that but that when I noticed that the panguanas were nning to throw something at me, and Rajah was simply warning me about it. Annoyed at their persistence, I killed them as fast as I could and just [Air Walk] and [Wind st] my way to the others. I was pretty surprised that Rajah was able to figure out the panguanas n before my [Prediction] activated but I guess he was keeping an eye on my back. Huh? Hmm? Is everything alright,ss? Caszcur asked me. ["Huh? Oh no, it''s justI dunno, I kinda have a feeling that we''re being watched,"] I admitted. [Maybe Im being too cautious but who knows.] Well, if you say think thats the case then I guess we should move away. Tasianna seems to have calmed them down so Ill get them to move as soon as possible. We need to get to a safer ce anyways, Caszcur stood up once I was done with him. [I know the ice is ufortable but hold onto it until I can figure out a way to save your arm, ok?] I said. Youre gonna save my arm? Ha ha, I dont know how youre gonna do something like that, but Im already prepared to be indebted to you again, Standing up, suddenly the ground beneath me shook wildly, destabilizing my bnce. That was when my skills finally activated and told me to jump away and as far as possible, ASAP! Before I could cast [Wind st] to st me away, Rajah bit my arm, surprising me. That was when my surprise turned into bewilderment as four long, dark snakes started to erupt out of Rajahs feet andunched themselves as a nearby trees branch, pulling Rajah and me towards it. Wha-? Is that [Shadow Snake]? I was reminded of the spells name as I had to deal against it when Tasianna and Saori nearly beat me using that spell. Before I could ask any questions, the ground that I stood on burst open to reveal an actual giant white snake. From the size of its mouth, If I stood any longer in that area, then I would have been turned into that snakes snack. Identify! Vellestra Leviathan A giant monster with a giant predators head as a body and multiple snake heads that are used to move the massive monster through the water. Each individual tentacles have their own brain and consciousness, allowing it to act independently from each other. However, when their main body is in danger, this monster will use both poison and water magic to rain torrential punishment on any foolish challengers. Rank A Holy fucking crap!Tasianna''s Status board update Profile: Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 48 Race: Fairy Age: 87 Years Job: Mage Status: Health: 697/697 (+145) Mana: 3265/3265 (+1087) Strength: 151 (+86) Intelligence: 1296 (+423) Vitality: 176 (+101) Wisdom: 875 (+316) Agility: 932 (+324) Stamina: 719/719 (+305) Effects: None Skill Points: 6050 (+6050) Skill: Magic skills and rted [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 7] (+1) [Ice Magic Lv. 2] [Water Magic Lv. 7] (+1) [Water Amp] (New) [Wind Magic Lv. 3] (+1) [Chant Revocation Lv. 5] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 1] [Mental Stability Lv. 1] (New) [Mental Warfare Lv. 2]Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 3] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 3] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 2] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 1] [Night Vision Lv. 3] (+1) [Presence Killer Lv. 1] (New) [Evasion Lv. 3] [Acrobatic Lv. 3] [Flight eleration Lv. 2] (+1) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 1] [Concentration Lv. 4]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 1] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 2] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted [Stamina Recovery Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.5] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Enforcement Lv. 1]Others [Singing Lv. 2] (New) [Dancing Lv. 1] (+1) [Identify Blocker Lv. 1] (New) [Identify Lv. 3] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 3] (+2) [Herbalist Lv. 1] (New) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 5] (+1) [Cryokinesis] [Telepathy] Spell List: Custom spells [Create Water] [Greater Create Water]Ice spells [Ice Spike] [Frozen Shield]Water spells [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent]Wind spells [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] Chapter 58: Heilige…what the hell is that thing?! Chapter 58: Heiligewhat the hell is that thing?! LEFT! LEFT! LEFT! DODGE LEFT! Although none of my skills besides [Parallel Thoughts] could speak with me, thebined warning from my [Prediction] and [Danger Perception] was so audible that it sounded like a voice was telling me to dodge left to protect my life. At this stage of my life, I have learned to trust my skills when my life depended on it. Without a single other thought, I tensed up my legs and jumped to the side, at the same time the snakeunched its mouth at me, destroying the tree that I was just standing on. [Heilige Scheie, how fast was that?!] I shouted out, unable to keep my surprise to myself. The snake head of that [Vellestra Leviathan], the first A rank monster Ive seen in my life, not only did it splinter the tree into little pieces like it was nothing, but it honestly felt like had I hesitated for a single millisecond, my body would have been caught. That was after I immediately acted on the warning that my skill was telling me. I was hopelessly outssed by this thing, and even in my dragon form, I dont know if I could handle it. Should I transform back for my maximum Agility or stay small? As I let my parallel minds figure out an answer to this question, I made no mistake to stay shocked for long, choosing to act and defend myself from this fearsome beast. My instincts told me that this was not a fight that I could win, it was unwinnable at my current state and only fleeing would be the correct choice to do. Sacred Field! Draining my mana like a sink tap, I invested a huge amount of mana into my [Sacred Field] to increases its effective area to the size of a baseball field, however, at the same time I did that, the snakeunched another attack. Aaaaah! While I managed to avoid being mauled by that attack, I didnt expect that once it hit the ground, it had enough power behind it that it sent me flying from the sheer wind pressure and impact shockwave. Flying backwards, Rajahs shadow snakes helped me regain my bearing, preventing me from crashing on the ground. At the same time, my parallel minds finished casting my spells, materializing magic circles around me and in front of the snake. Activating them, [Bedrock des] burst from the ground and pounded its sharp edges on the snakes scales; [Inferno Beam] and [Banishment Beam] pushed the head away with continuous rays of magic;stly, [Spiral Hellfire], my highest levelled fire spell, sent out a huge screw-like fire at the snake, drilling and forcing it to back away from me. As ast measure, a thick stone wall as high as the trees grew up from the ground, separating me from that thing. My spells did barely any damage Due to the wall, I had to stop my beam spell, however, I could still hear my [Spiral Hellfire] and [Bedrock des] doing work from over here, so this should give everybody around me enough time to get out of sight. Looking around, I let out a silent sigh of relief that every single lizardman was on my side of the wall. I could also see their wounds recover due to [Sacred Field]s continuous effect. They should be healthy enough to run now. [Caszcur, I know youre still hurt, but I have to ask you for a favor,] I said as I turned my head towards the actual leader of this rescue party. Spare your breath, littledy, Ive lost an arm, not my mind. Ill get these krill eaters away from here, so you just concentrate on your own survival, Caszcur, ever the quick thinker despite his brutish appearance, quickly understood the meaning of my words. Shouting at others is literally my job, so leave this to meEVERYONE, FOLLOW ME! His loud voice and immediate action showed results as he quickly roused the scared lizardmen and the guards to run deeper into the forest. With Tasianna re-joining me and Rajah, I was about to follow the rest, when my [Prediction] warned me of another attack. Knowing that it would hit the lizardmen group, I cast [Sanctuary] to protect the group behind me, while Tasianna wordlessly cast [Frozen Shield]. In the middle of its materialization, the white snake effortlessly busted through my [Terra Wall] and shattered my light barrier, even pulverizing Tasiannas shield. Kyaaaaaah! terrified by the sudden attack, my body instinctively stepped to the side to dodge it while letting out a shriek. Anticipating the powerful impact this time, the shockwave wasn''t enough to blow me away. Now standing beside its head, my tiny eyes met therge beast''s, huge enough that I was able to see my whole body being reflected by it. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Identity Blocker Lv. 3] evolved into [Identity Blocker Lv. 4] Wha-? Did it just use [Identify] on me?! Crap, how much information did it manage to get from my Status Board?! Did my [Identity Blocker] even block his skill?! That was when something stirred inside me, a desire to know if I could do it; letting my curiosity control me, I ignited a me around my ws by grinding them against each other, poured in more mana to empower it even further and then crashed it into the beasts eye. As if I was trying to punch a wooden door like a normal human being, my ws managed to dent the eye, shooting out a dark red fluid out of it, but the hardiness of the organ was too much for my arm, as cracking and snapping soundsing from my arm could be heard. Hiiiiiieeeee! Ssssssssssssschieaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Overwhelmed by our respective pain, we iled around as we tried to separate ourselves from each other. Therge snake, being the massive beast that it was, swung its huge body into the air, trying to remove my ws from its eye, while I tried to push myself out of it. It all ended when the shadow snakes reappeared from Rajahs legs, attached themselves to another tree and pulled me towards it, freeing me from the rampaging snake. Dazed from all that shaking and swinging around, I clenched my teeth and grabbed my broken arm. With a loud crack, I re-adjusted it back to its correct position before pushing some bones back into my body. Once everything was back inside me, I held onto my arm which had its entire bones either broken, sticking outside my body, or splintered into pieces. [Oh, my goodness, Lady Hestia] Tasianna said with a gasp. Mreow! Rajah was equally shocked by the state of my arm. However, I simply ignored them. There was no time to feel sorry for myself when Im still not outside of the danger zone. Using the same method that I used to repair Rajahs leg, I cast [Major Heal] on it, making sure that my arm woulde out even healthier than before. Once my arm was back to normal, I let out a sigh of relief that the pain disappeared, but I couldnt rx long as my skills began warning me again. Reflexively constructing another [Terra Wall], I ducked my body down as my skill instructed me to. As if the air was being pierced, a clear beam shed past me, destroying my stone wall and the tree behind me like paper. Uhiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeh! I shrieked once more from witnessing this tremendous power. I was able to sense mana from that attack, so it was likely that it was either a spell or maybe a racial ability like my [Spark Fire Dragon] skill. Whether it was or not didnt matter as it only mattered that it was a water attack, something that my body was incredibly weak to. Stat difference and elemental difference?! Ok, fuck this, Im outta here! I bought enough time for everybody to escape. Ive done all I can! All I have to do now is to get out with my party members alive! [Run for your lives!] I called out. (Nigerundayo!) [Retreat!] Tasianna shouted. Mreow! and Rajah agreed to both of us. As we ran for our dear lives, more beams of concentrated water were shot at us as we delved deeper into the rainforest. Probably due to the monsters skills, every hit was so urate that if I hadnt blocked it by throwing my own spells at it, I would have probably lost a limb or so. After a couple of shots, the snake used its long body to pursue us as it began pushing away any tree in its path, persistent enough or driven by anger to kill us. Due to its encroaching mouth, I was able to confirm that those water beams were indeed spells, as I could faintly see a blue magic circle inside its mouth. Still dodging all the beams, I had to continue sting stuff like [Spiral Hellfire] and [Bedrock des] at it so it couldnt catch up. The Agility difference was so high that if I hadnt used [Wind st] with Rajahs shadow snakes, swinging around the trees like Tarzan or Spiderman, then I probably would have ended up as leviathan food. Eventually, we made it away as it seems like the snake couldn''t follow us anymore. I guess it has reached the maximum length that it could travel. The [Identify] description did tell me this snake was just one of many heads of an evenrger behemoth. It still continued sting spells at us, but I luckily could rely on my mana to avoid dying at this point. When I finally found a safe spot, I dropped to the ground and immediately puked, Ooooooof, urrrrrrrrghha ha, kurgh. Urgh, ha ha ha. Tasianna jumped off my shoulder and flew up to my face, clearly worried, [Lady Hestia! No, are you alright?! You used so many spells, are you alright?!] Hearing the panicked cries of Tasianna, I quickly had my parallel minds check my body, confirming that I was at my limit, arcane corruption-wise. The nauseous feeling of going overboard with my magic, spamming countless of high-tier spells without controlling the mana consumption due to my own flight or fight instinct. It can be called a sess as I made it out alive, so Ill forgive myself for forgetting the magic lessons I got from Tasianna. Keeping a cool head was the most important part, and when even my parallel minds had a problem staying focus due to my fear of death influencing them, then I think I shouldnt beat myself over it. Learn from this and get better [Sorry, Imnot feeling good. Too much mana used,] I told Tasianna after recovering from puking my breakfast out. [Headache, tensed body, nausea; symptoms of arcane corruption. Urgh, I need a break] I was making sure to reduce the amount that I was saying due to being unable to speak in my current form. [Telepathy] used mana so I needed to be careful to not make my condition even worse. [My Princess, Im sorry, if only Ive couldve been more useful to you] Tasianna said dejectedly while cleaning my mouth using her water spell. After she was finished, she told Rajah to help pull my weakened body towards a tree, resting me there. Once again, shadow snakes appeared out of his legs. I knew at this point who was actually behind those things, so asking Rajah about it would be redundant. Ill just confront that person when we get backif we can find our way back. Leaving Rajah as my guard, Tasianna told me, I saw something that can help., before flying away. I wanted to stand up, but the lethargy in my body wouldnt go away. Magic wouldnt help here, actually, it would make my condition even worse. So, I just stroke Rajahs fur while patiently waiting for Tasianna. When she dide back, she was holding onto a bundle of leaves that wasrger than her body, preventing her from flying properly. After she got Rajah to help her, sheid the stack beside me and then pulled one of them out to show me. ["I thought I was imagining it when I flew past them these past days, but after smelling them, I can confirm that these are Fulinoe leaves,"] Tasianna said with an optimistic smile. [I only know them growing around our vige, but it seems were lucky that they have spread so far, even reaching the Belzac forest. Here, let me use [Identify] in your stead, Lady Hestia!] That skill needed mana to use so it was awfully considerate of her to do this for me. Enthusiastic about it, words began streaming into my head. Fulinoe Leaf A leaf from the Fulinoe nt that can only grow around areas with high mana density. These leaves have a soothing smell that can alleviate headaches caused my mana problems Smelling it, I did feel a bit better, but it wasnt effective enough to rid my dizziness. Confused why Tasianna thought this would help me, I had to ask her to exin. [He he, naturally you wouldnt know this but if you use these leaves to make tea out of them, you can reduce the effects of arcane corruption, speeding up the recovery process,] Tasianna said while puffing her chest up, looking proud. [Us fairies hate the taste as it''s too bitter, so it has more or less be something only elves indulged in. Not many people outside our forest know about this. That''s why I''m so fascinated that they can be found in the Belzac forest. We are truly lucky.] Having no reason to deny her help, I helped her create a fire by just sliding my ws against each other. Creating sparks didnt require any mana, only increasing the volume of the fire needed mana, so I was safe to help her. Once I carved a crude hole in a rock, Tasianna filled it with water, added the leaves, and then ced it over the me. [Please forgive me for theckluster quality, but it should help you nheless,] Tasianna offered me the now finished tea. [Please, let me help you drink. It will be bitter so please dont be surprised.] Opening my mouth, I allowed Tasianna to pour in the liquid inside it. Allowing the tea to cover my tongue, I was quickly assaulted by that bitter taste that Tasianna warned me about, but somehow, I wasnt revolted by it. It was actually quite nostalgic. Can this be? Coffee? Finishing the beverage, I was fully convinced of what it reminded me of. [Bleg, bitter,] I said while sticking my tongue out. [However, it helped me. Thank you, Tasianna.] [Of course, it was the least that I couldve done, my Princess,] Tasianna said with a fulfilling smile. [Also, could you please grab some seeds? I want to grow them,] I asked, trying my best to describe the Earth beverage with as little words as needed. She couldn''t believe it, until I told her about how using milk and sugar was a good way to sweeten it, which cleared everything up for her. It seems like fairies don''t drink much milk, so they usually enjoy tea leaves that had a pleasant taste on its own. Happy to help, Tasianna picked them up with Rajah''s help and we stayed at that location, drinking tea until it was night time. That was when my [Detection Sensor] noticed a group approaching us. Due to the tea, Ive recovered quite a bit from my arcane corruption, so I was ready to fight, or at the very least to flee. However, my worry was unwarranted when a familiar face appeared. Little Lady! Thank Marsven, youre still alive, the one-armed lizardman, Caszcur said with a relievedugh. [Caszcury-you came back for us?] I asked, surprised that he was willing to lead all these lizardmen just to find us. What?! Has that giant thing rocked your head so much that it turned to a slug? How many times have I said that Im indebted to you? he shouted, actually angry that I would question him foring to help me. After I apologized to him, we both shared what happened when we got separated. I told him about my current problem and that I needed rest, while he exined that it took a bit of convincing but he managed to persuade everybody toe, calling it a "debt worth giving up our life" and that they would dishonour themselves if they didn''te to help. Seems like the snakes rampage made it easy to look for me, you only needed to follow the destroyed trees. [Uhhh, so is this why they are cleaning me, now?] I asked Caszcur, confused why the female lizardmen were cleaning my body. Ha ha, yeah, that fight must have really pushed you to your limits. You look nothing like when you narrowly saved my life; all that blood fits your appearance but not your personality, littledy, Caszcur said with a calm nod. Just ept it. Its the same thing after you healed everybody in the clinic. We lizardmen dont forget a debt this big that easily. Tasianna, taking her role as my retainer seriously, was directing everybody on how to help me, using the water that she was creating. As I had recovered, I also took out some already dismantled meat from my storage, which caused all the lizardmen to celebrate at the fact, telling me that they will create a feast for me. Soyou mind telling me about your suddentransformation? Caszcur asked, pointing at my wings and head. Sighing, I realized that I was in a bit of pickle now. Whether it was cause I trusted him or due to my fatigue, I elucidate to him about my dragon origin. Of course, I wasnt about to tell him anything about being a Reincarnator. While exposing myself as a dragon was already nerve-wracking, I knew that telling him about my other secret would be a mistake. It also seemed like the dragon stuff was already too much for him to handle. A dragonewt was one thing, but a dragon? He assured me that Aps would go crazy if she heard this. After the feast, I decided to transform back to my preferred form, shocking every single lizardman who didn''t know about it. They told me, "Your other form was so much more attractive" and "Human skin sure is weak, you should stay in your proper form". My proper form would shock you even more After that, we rested for the night and began traveling on the next day. During this time, I also sessfully reattached Caszcurs arm. I first tried to regrow it with my spells but that was seemingly impossible even with [Major Heal], so I was d that I quickly thought of freezing Caszcurs stump and arm. The frozen cells were a problem but that was still easily mended with my healing spells. Caszcur told me that he was just continuously umting more and more debts and was visibly depressed by that fact. It took us about two days until we finally returned back to the camp. Arriving, a crowd was already assembling at the entrance, probably cause of certain someone The cheers that I could hear was incredible, so full of energy of seeing their friends again. The five siblings even came up to me to thank me personally for doing it. Not only did they thank me for killing those panguanas but also for bringing all their friends back. It was honestly awesome that I was able to see all of this, warming my heart that our party was able to help them. Hestia a voice came behind me, tightly embracing me. I was so worriedYou are too reckless for your own good, Hestia, but I am d that you are alright. Hey, Miss Spy. Sorry for showing you that pitiful sight, guess you were right once again, huh? I said, holding onto her arms as I remembered our fight. Im sorry for making you worry like that, despite how much you were against it. [Of course, I was correct! Do you think it was a good,] Saori interrupted herself, as I felt something wet drop down my head. ["No, I should not scold you about it. I-I worry, yeah, maybe too much? I should just be d that I didnt lose you. Tasianna, I thank you so very much for keeping her safe, if you were not there then I probably would have ran, after I saw all of that."] [Of course, Miss Saori, it was my dutyeven if wasnt enough. I promise to get stronger,] Tasianna said while bowing. Nodding to Tasiannas show of, Saori then turned towards Rajah, [You, Rajah, are just the best. You brave little boy, you did exactly what I asked you too. Good work.] Mreow! It seems I was correct to assume that those snakes and that ck coating around Rajah were Saori''s work. Using [Shadow Armament] to coat his legs and then leaving dormant [Shadow Snakes], she was able to see through those things and help me. I knew it was weird when I felt my mana leaving my body, but it seems they were sucking them out of me to be used. After I had the opportunity, I used [Identify] on them. Shadow Snake A dark element spell that conjures a semi-sentient snake made out of shadows. The user may transfer their senses into it to see what they can see. Can be used remotely only if the shadow is still connected with the user As [Shadow Armament] was an extension of Saoris mana, the snakes were able to stay dormant into them, using my mana once Saori thought she had to. Guess that also meant that she kept an eye on us by having Rajah follow me. She''s so sneakybut she did prevent me from being eaten so all is fair. So, did I miss anything while I was gone? I asked Saori who was wiping the tears off her face. Yeah, Saori averted her eyes, fidgeting her hands as she kept hugging me. The mother woke up. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Draconic ws Lv. 5] [Prediction Lv. 9] [Danger Perception Lv. 3] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 3] [Fear Resistance Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] [Poison Creation Lv. 5] gained Chapter 59: A goodbye to dear friends and a message from above. Chapter 59: A goodbye to dear friends and a message from above. [Wait, she did what now?!] I asked unbelieving. [She destroyed the clinic tent, nearly killed some of the injured and Aps. If I had not stopped everybody from fighting the whole camp would have been turned into a bloodbath,] Saori exined exasperatedly. Oof, so not only did she watch and help us deal with that A rank monster, she also had to stop the virigress mother from killing literally everybody in the camp and vice versa. Goodness, we might have been in a life-or-death situation but Saori had to babysit everybody in the camp. Then again, isnt teaching a whole ss and bringing them to trips sorta babysitting? She shouldve been used to it. Removing ourselves from the entrance and the celebrating lizardmen, our now reunited party was walking together to where the virigress family was, [Well, how did you solve everything, Saori?] [I did not. There was too much hostility between the two groups,] Saori said. [You remember anybody that was poisoned and had a huge w mark when you were in the clinic tent? He and his friends were not happy to see the mother.] I nodded, still remembering the face of the first lizardman that I healed. I didnt catch his name, but he sure was grateful that I helped him. [Well, thats good, right? Wasnt he our first patient, Lady Hestia? I am sure we can work something out,] Tasianna joined in the conversation. Saori simply said maybe, telling us that she mentioned my name to them but that they were so consumed by the moment that they wouldnt stop. Neither the virigress mother nor the lizardmen were willing to drop the bad blood between each other. To stop the conflict, Saori had to unleash her [Terror Aura] to intimidate everybody to calm down, something that I know can be pretty frightening. It stopped the fighting for now, but that didnt change anything about the tension between the two groups, so they have been ring at each other from a safe distance. The virigress mother hasnt fully recovered yet but her [Exhaustion (Moderate)] and [Sleep Deprivation (Minor)] were thankfully gone. Saori also was boasting that her rtionship with the virigress family has improved since I was away, exining that through some questioning she learned that it was cause of the way Saori smelled. It seems Saori''s cadejo smell was too suffocating for the cats. After walking for a bit, we made it to where the felines were, a small spot in the rainforest a bit further away from the camp. Letting ourselves be known by calling out for them, the mother dropped down from the top of a tree branch and quickly approached Rajah, before licking and grooming him like crazy. Reo! she called out. Mreow?! Rajah cried out in confusion. Oh, this is a wholesome sight. How precious. Enjoying the cute sight of a mother worriedly embracing her son after he left for a long time, our party left them to catch up. The two other virigress cubs also climbed down from the tree and the four-headed family have finally reunited. [So, what is our n now?] I asked in the round. Now having finished doing what we could for the lizardmen, our group has fulfilled most of our goals. We didnt have any obligations anymore to stay with the lizardmen, so it might be time to continue our journey up north. There was also the case of the virigress family that we needed to discuss, considering that Rajah has been reunited with his family and technically doesnt need us anymore. As much as it pains me to say this, we cant keep Rajah with us if he wishes to stay with his mother and siblings. [Our n is still to go north, correct? However, I do not know if we can make it before the snow,] Tasianna said. [If we were to hurry then I believe we can make it. I have been thinking but if Hestia and I share running duty then we can probably make it,] Saori suggested while putting a finger on her chin. [Oh, you mean either of us can carry the others while traveling through the forest in our monster form?] having given it a thought, I was able to understand what she meant. [That certainly would be efficient. We can manage our Stamina efficiently and I believe our [Terrain Maneuvering] can help us travel even faster.] Tasianna might have suggested that we needed more than two months to reach the elven country, but we have honestly made fantastic progress, due to how hard it is to get either Saori or me to be tired. It took us less than two weeks to reach the swamp and we spent about a week with the lizardmen. We could definitely make it to the border in one week if we rushed it. However, [If we rush it then our time in the Belzac forest would be lessened. Wasnt it, your wish to stay here a bit longer, Lady Hestia?] Tasianna asked quizzically. That was the reason but I also nned to use this time to train. I wanted to get a bit more confident with my singing and dancing, however, Ive nearly wasted a whole week without any sorta practice. Since we met the lizardmen, I havent been able to do my daily routine at all. The atmosphere for it wasnt right. And then there was the whole rescue mission and treating Caszcurs arm. I just didnt have any free time to practice. Ive wasted too much time. [Y-Yeah, thats true. Uhh, I still kinda want to see the swamp but] however, no matter how much I wanted to do it, I cant endanger my friends. [I think we should leave the swamp as soon as possible. Thatthing. That giant snake was only one part of an evenrger monster and I was not able to sufficiently hurt it.] [Spiral Hellfire] was the only spell of mine that manage to hurt the snake and it only broke off some scales and singed a bit of its flesh. My [Spark ws] crushed its eye but as a consequence, my entire arm was crushed from the impact, the reward of being to wound it but losing the functionality of an entire arm is not worth it. Neither magic nor my [Spark Fire Dragon] abilities worked. I also didnt have any information on it besides the [Identify] description and my fight with it. How many snake heads does it have? I even forgot to see its status board in my panic. Its too dangerous. [I cant beat it; no, even with all three of us fighting it, we cant beat it. Quality beats quantity in this case,] I admitted. [Did you not mention that its description said that it had multiple heads? If that is so, then could it be simr to the Lernean Hydra or maybe Yamato-no-Orochi?] Saori said, surprising me. Prompted by my question, How do you know that sort of fantasy RPG info?, Saori exined in an annoyed tone, [Hestia, those are mythological creatures. Myths and legends are an important part of a cultures identity, which is also history.] Before she could retell The Twelve Labors of Heracles and Nihon Shoji in her excitement and derail our entire discussion, the virigress suddenly came over to us, meowing as if they wanted to say something. [Oh, hey you four, whats up?] I asked them as they approached. Mreow, the mother said before licking my shin once and then staring into my eye. Without verballymunicating with each, it was always necessary for me to interpret their actions. Maybe its cause Im used to it or maybe its easier this time but I was quickly able to understand that she was thanking me. [Oh, its alright, dont you worry about it. Rajah is your cub and helping his siblings goes without question. Hes apanion of ours, after all,] my smile twitched at the wordpanion, knowing that we might be separated soon. I wanted to say something to the purring mother, who was snuggling her head on my legs, causing her cubs to do that too, in appreciation of my help, however, it was hard to do so. Steeling my will, I scratched her chin to draw her attention to me, [I-We, our party here, wishes to ask you and your family something.] I exined to her about our travels and our wish to go to the elven country, to civilization. I also talked about the fact that Ive adopted Rajah as a pet when he was separated from her and my wish to keep him and continue our travels with him. I knew it was selfish to ask, especially after they just reunited with each other, but I had to ask. I couldnt run away from the problem for too long, anyways. The mother thought on it for a while, looking at Rajah and her other cubs for a bit, until she began pushing Rajah towards us. Was she telling me that it was ok? Rajah kept meowing, asking his mother what she was thinking when she pushed her, but she just continued staring at him. As Rajah was defiant about it, she grabbed her two other cubs by the scruff and started walking away from us. Rajah kept meowing and ran towards her, unable to part ways with them but was quickly rejected by his mother with a quick tail swipe. The crying virigress cries became more frequent and more depressing. He truly wasnt ready to part with her [Wait!] I called out after grabbing Rajah and dashing towards her. [Its fine. Its fine. I-I-I cantits fine. Please, dont leave him. Its fine.] The mother looked at me as if she couldnt understand what I was talking about. At one moment I wanted Rajah to join me and, in the next, I was begging her to take him back? Crazy. She must have respected my wish and was willing to give me her cub after all that I have done for her. It might, once again, sound like she was cold about it, but her aloofness couldnt hide the sadness in her eyes of having to part with her son. Now staring into her eyes, I could see that they were incredibly watery as she looked at me, unbelieving. [Hedoesnt want to part with you. He doesnt want to part with you. Please, dont ept my selfish, egotistical, self-centered, inconsiderate, thoughtless, greedy request,] I chastised myself, unable to ept Rajah if its like this. [Please, dont abandon him.] I put Rajah down on the ground, who licked my hand in gratitude. The mother ced the carried cubs on the ground and thought about it for a second, before looking at me as if she wanted to confirm my decision, onest time. I nodded, which prompted her to affectionately lick Rajah that justified her for having the title [Protective Mother]. I embraced Rajah and his family onest time before saying my farewells to them. Once I was finished, I stood up and walked away hastily. I said all I wanted; I couldnt stand it anymore. I heard Tasianna and Saori say their farewell too, then loud meowing, and then the slow steps of the virigresses. I didnt turn around. I didnt want to see them off. Gods, how is saying farewell this hard? Why does my chest hurt so much? Weve only known each for a week, so why am I so sentimental about it? Why is this so painful While I suffered from this pain, a hand began rubbing my back, [You did the right thing, Hestia. You were a good girl. You did amazingly,] Saori said warmly, a smile so soft like a mothers greeted me. [They looked happy when we saw them off. Their thankful cries; you must have heard them, Lady Hestia. Please, dont berate yourself any further. Only a truly selfish person wouldnt have done that,] Tasiannaforted me, caressing my head with her tiny hands. [Come on, Hestia. Let is all out, you can cry nowOOF,] I interrupted Saori by hugging her heartfully. [I cant do it now,] I said with a wry smile, digging my face into Saoris chest to hide my wet eyes. [I havent cried for so many years. I probably could cry a river full at this point. I cant let Rajah feel bad about his decision nor do I want to break mypromise.] Gripping Saori even harder, it took me a very long time until my sadness disappeared. If I had cried, would I have felt better sooner? Who knows. Goddess, please keep them safe. Please, keep them safe, Aurena. Afterward, we returned to the camp and were weed with open arms by the lizardmen. They were wondering where we went as they havent gotten the chance to thank Tasianna and me for all our help. Thanking me individually and how they were once again indebted to me. Wanting to celebrate the sessful rescue mission the lizardman nned to have a feast in our name. Apparently, they were so optimistic about our sess chance that theyve gathered varies fish, meat, and fruits beforehand to turn it into something to be remembered. Wanting to help, Saori and Tasianna participated in the cooking, while Iwell, I told them that I needed some rest. Casczur, Aps, and Aksmias were clearly bewildered and worried about me but Saori stopped them, presumably, exining to them what happened. I went into the forest and just waited there until the food was ready. My mind wandered between my farewells to Rajah, the time I spent with him, and the familys safety. I also wondered about the pain I felt when I said farewell. It still hurts so muchwill I have the chance to meet Rajah ever again? Shouldnt I have been more assertive about and asked the whole family to join us in our travels? Sigh, regretting about ithow pitiful of mehuh? [Young Virigress, Rajah] has be your follower One [Virigress *] and two [Young Virigress *] have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko]: 6 Follower amount requirement fulfilled. [The Light] proficiency requirement fulfilled [Young Virigress, Rajah] has be your follower [Faithful Function] unlocked. You may now ess and see your total followers and retainers. You may also see what amount you need for the next tier of rewards. Call [The Light] to open the menu [The Light] has gained [System Neutrality]. This title has turned immune to the effects and functions of the System and cannot be altered by anyone besides the administrators and individual [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Congrattions [The Light], you have unlocked the titles true function. Further growth will be rewarded for fulfilling the follower tiers Your followers [Young Virigress, Rajah], one [Virigress *], and two [Young Virigress *] have received the title [Aurenas Blessed] [Young Virigress, Rajah] has be your follower A divine protection granted by the Goddess of Light, Aurena. While this title is active the owner will receive improved experience gain and skill proficiency gain Pffha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! I couldnt control myself; theughter wouldnt stop. After what felt like five minutes of non-stopughing, theck of air finally exhausted my lungs enough that I was forcibly stopped. Once I recovered my heavy breathing something else stormed into my brain but this time, it actually hurt me. The intense pain felt like a sharp spike drilled into my head. I bid you a friendly, albeitte, wee to the world of Peolynca, Hestia. My name is Aurena, the Goddess of Light, and one of the six primary administrators of this world. This message is for sure toote of an introduction but there were manyplications that made it impossible for me to speak with you. One of them is that my connection with you has somehow been severed. The title that I gave you, [The Light], used to allow me to see through your eyes, but worry not, it didnt give me any power to look into your mind. That ability of mine is now gone and my original n to guide you has been dyed. However, for some reason, I was briefly able hear your sincere prayer that enabled me to both grant your wish and also send you this message. Its intention is to ask you to hastily make to one of my altars and pray there, a close one is up north, in one of the many churches of the high elves. This information is not privy to mortals, but we gods are only able to see through the eyes of our followers and gather information that way. However, as you were recently born, my connection with you is rather weak; your title being the reason why I could even send you this message. Once you pray to an altar or shrine of one of us gods, we will be able to speak to you and form a connection with you. And that leads me back to my request. You must have many questions about why you are here and what my intentions is. I can understand that, especially as it seems like your memories are intact despite the reincarnation. I will be forthright with you, yes, we gods are at fault. More specifically, Kargryxmor, myself, and another god that I am not allowed to tell you about. You must be furious but that is understandable, please let your anger out if you must. If you must say those word to me, thene and pray to me. I must tell you much that I cannot with this message. Your mind would copse if I sent everything. If you have questions for why you are here thene to me, post haste. I will answer everything that I am allowed to answer. We cannot speak until you do so, as our connection will finally bepletely broken with this. Until we meet, develop your [The Light]. There is a reason why I have chosen you, and you know exactly why. Your memories might be in shambles, but your heart yearns for it, correct? Let it out, my little shining light. Once again, I apologized for everything. I also apologized for copying your current memories and watching them. Mortals in your former world call this a privacy breach, correct? I will await you until our next meeting. We gods can wait but the world cannot. He he he heverdammt nochmalI really fucked it up, huh? So praying was the triggerthat sly fox. Granting Rajah and his family her protection and sending me this message at about the same time is no coincidence. I asked her for a favor, and she fulfilled it. Great, I now have a debt to her and also a reason to get into contact with whatever she is nning me to do. Absolutely awesome well, she isnt forcing me to do it now. Urgh, gotta look at the bright side, I guess. This was gonna happen sooner orter. Well, it fits with my goal to go to the elven kingdom so I might as well n a detour to the church. Thank you very much for helping me, Goddess Aurenaand fuck you for looking through my mind! Privacy breach, indeed! Just cause youre a goddess doesnt mean you can do this me, you bitch! as she allowed me to do it, I screamed my frustration for the gods out. How they practically abandoned me until now. How they just had to put me in the Belzac forest of all ces. How they just had to alter my memories. How they just had to include me in their ns however, finally satisfied and freeing myself of that burden, I bent my body to 90 degrees, showing a bow to the sky. Thank you for reincarnating me. I dont know if I actually deserve a second chance but thank you so very much. I dont know why you want me to gather all those followers but I will do my job as an Idol and gather as many fans as possible! [Faithful Function] has been renamed into [Fans Overview] due to the owners wish Enough running away! Ive made up my mind. If I want to be an Idol, if I actually want my dream toe true then I cant slither around my tail anymore! Who cares if the first time is the perfect performance, huh? Not every K-Pop star made it big from their first single. It all depended on how much work they are willing to put into it and if they even have the confidence to continue! I can do it! My heart was racing as I firmly announced my renewed determination to fulfill myst and current lifes ambition. My mind ran through the many things that I needed for my first performance. What sorta song should I sing, should I use dance choreography that I already know or should I try to make one myself, and, of course, my outfit. I need to throw some ideas at Saori when I get the chance. Once, I was back in the camp, the lizardmen had already finished most of the preparations, which was mostly the food and drinks. It seems Saori used quite a lot of our own spices so we could celebrate properly, while Tasianna helped prepare massive amounts of tea and juices. It would seem like giving them all our cooking equipment and supplies was the correct choice as I was impressed by what they managed to make. Ahhh, I wish there was some sake Saori mumbled though the loud cheers of lizardmen. I didnt hear that. I didnt hear my aloof friend say that she wanted alcohol. Nope, didnt hear that at all. Wow, this fragassa juice is amazing, mhmm. The lizardmen were delighted to see me regain my positive attitude as they found the depressive me quite worrisome. How rude of them to say that directly to my face! Not letting it annoy me for long, the whole camp began merrily joking, feasting, and partying. Still driven by my determination, I let my voice out and sang through the night as loud as I could. The lizardmen and Tasianna were unable to understand the lyrics but they at leastplimented my voice and the music that I made on my wind violin. It wasnt true idol work but hearing them say those things really made me happy. I promised to myself that I would polish up my dance skills and my [Aerokinesis] skills so that I can give them the idol concert of their lifetime. As the night continued and midnight came, all of us slowly fell asleep like sloths as we had enough of all the partying. Once morning came, our party approached Caszcur, Aps, and Aksmias as it was time for us to tell them about our ns. ************************************************** In another ce, deep inside a cave there was a throne room where a giant ogre sat on his throne with two armored ogres nking him. In front of this ogre king a single green goblin was groveling before the mighty beast. That is what truly happened? I have your word, green midget? the ogre king said in an imposing voice. Y-yes, great one. A-A big-big-big dragon attacked us and our leader, the ogre g-general, fought strongly but was r-roasted by their yellow zap-zap, the stuttering and shivering voice of the green demi-human made it hard for everyone to hear, especially with how feeble is sounded, but the ogre king was used to this from the goblin shamans. How did they look? he asked. L-Large wings, two feet, long tail, monster head. So strong, great one. It attacked us when we just arrived where we should meet the ugly ones. There was andslide and a single dead-dead ugly one there. The-The cave was even destroyed! the goblin further exined, retelling the aftermath of Hestias and Saoris fight against the trolls outside the cave. Ogre generalmanded us to fight-kill, but they-they all died-died! The shamans all died-murdered. They are not looked upon by our Night Father! Tears stream down his face as he remembered the sight, the smell, and the sound of the electrified bodies, knowing that the Goddess of Deaths cold hands left a mark on his throat, We are all the remaining-left. Dragons stopped before killing us all to fly away. So fast like they had to go somece. However, they not stop soon enoughwagons are all gone-broken. The ogre king contemted the words of the goblin, eventuallying to a decision. Crushing his thrones arms with his hands, he shouted, Kargryxmor! You dare interfere in our conquest?! How could it be a coincidence that they were there at the perfect time, thought the ogre king. Wyverns might not be as strong as true dragons but they were still dragonkin, subjects of the god of all dragonkins on Peolynca. Kargryxmor sent his minions and destroyed the trolls and stopped their ns, eliminating a whole battalion of his warriors and also the supplies that they were transporting. Weapons, armor, and rations were in it, but most importantly was the extra that they nned to give the troll shaman. That demonkin will further chastise me for this The n was already dyed due to thete arrival of the trolls but now it was further hampered by the copse of the cave and the, presumable, deaths of the trolls. It was likely that due to this interference and theing winter that their attack on the humans wouldnt happen this year. Goblinstand up, the towering demi-human said. Y-Yes, oh, great one! Get out of here and get new weapons, he waited for the small goblin to run out of the throne room before bellowing from the top of his voice. GET YOUR WEAPONS, MEN! WE ARE GOING WYVERN HUNTING! FOR THE GODDESS OF VENGEANCE AND GRUDGES, KRONNAZ, WE WILL AVENGE OUR FALLEN WARRIOR! With the cheering of the ogres resounding from every single corner of this cave and the ttering metal that came from outside the cave, the army of demi-humans were readying themselves for battle. Character Summary 14.6.2020 Character Summary 14.6.2020 Hestia Atsuko Young Spark Inferno Dragon, 7 months (mentally 15 years), female Main protagonist of A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale and currently the main visual, lead singer, lead dancer, choreographer, lyricist, and one-woman band of her own Idol group, although, its more like shes a solo artist right now. Formally a student with dual ethnicity, born to a Japanese woman and German man. Can speak English, German, Japanese, and Korean fluently. Loves stew and singing. Hates caves like a pest. Phobia for frogs and toads due to a traumatic event in her past life. Died at the age of 15 on Earth and was reincarnated into the world of Peolynca by the gods Aurena, Kargryxmor, and a third unknown one. She led a life of wealth on Earth and made it her dream to be an Idol, unwavering despite all the criticism she has gained through her trainee years. Is extremely fond of her previous parents and considers them her true parents, despite her second life. Due to their profession, Hestia has learned the violin and piano, while also bing an adept singer and dancer from her idol training. Received etiquette training and could mingle within high society were it not for an incident during her childhood where she decided to stick with a New Yorkian ent to sound more normal. Was reborn as a dragon on Peolynca in the magical Belzac forest, argendmass filled with many different beasts who wouldnt hesitate with killing the newly born dragon whelp. Through her life in the forest, Hestia was able to adapt and grow into a formidable magician and dragon, who was able to contest many vicious creatures. After an almost impossible battle against the Garm matriarch, Hestia emerged victoriously and met another reincarnated person in Saori Segawa. Due to the wish of her deceased garm mother, Hestia decided to protect the young reincarnated person, now a newborn wolf monster. After she evolved into a Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia received the [Princess] title, making her question who she truly is. Together with the newborn warg Saori, the duo traveled together intending to escape Belzac forest. On their way, they encountered the fairy Tasianna Marina Silverpond who escaped her imprisonment from a group of trolls. After a sessful rescue mission, Tasianna decided to join in the ranks of the party by pledging her loyalty to Hestia due to being a princess. Now having an inhabitant of Peolynca traveling with them, the party has decided to make the elven kingdom, north of Belzac forest, their next destination, which led them to their current adventures in the rainforest and swamp part of the forest. Is an active girl with a clear goal to fulfill her dream. Made a vow not to cry during her past life, until she became a real Idol. Can switch around between mania and depression in a switch, showing some signs of bi-pr. Saori Segawa Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, 3 months (mentally 26 years), female Secondary protagonist and the first friend that Hestia made in this new world. Formally a history teacher from Japan who worked at the prestigious preparatory school Shirako High. Values hardworking individuals. Can be a bit of control freak. Conscious of money. Speaks formally without using abbreviations. Hateszy and ungrateful individuals. Died at the age of 26 at she was about to head to her ssroom, she was transported with her students to Peolynca. However, instead of being transported with her body, Saori was reborn as the pup of a Garm, a monster wolf. Having lost her father when she was only a teenage, the young Saori had to take care of her ill mother and the financial situation of their house, which caused her to develop both envy towards reach people but also respect and admiration for anybody who would put in extra effort into making something right. Dreamed of bing a historian after college but had to settle with a teaching position at Shirako High due to her financial situation, prioritizing her mother over her ambition. Initially disliked it but quickly fell in love. Considers Hestia an admirable youth who has a set goal and acts on it, despite her initially confidence issues. Considers herself indebted to Hestia as she saved her life twice, once by allowing her to follow Hestia when she was just born and the other time when the red-haired girl brought her back from the brink of death. Loves roleying as two nobledies with Hestia, as she feels like she is benefitting from Hestias already established etiquette education. Feels overwhelmed by how graceful she speaks and behaves sometimes but is baffled at how crude she can sound at other times. One of her current goals is to help Hestia be an Idol so they can travel the world together to quench her thirst for historical knowledge. Another one is to be strong enough to contend against Hestia in a 1v1. Tasianna Marina Silverpond Fairy, 87 years (mentally 17 years), female An inhabitant of Peolynca and the second friend that Hestia made on Peolynca. Being a fairy, a member of the Faefolk, Tasianna is a beingposed entirely out of mana instead of flesh and blood. Used to be the maid of the youngest princess of the royal fairy family of her vige but due to an incident where human poachers killed her, Tasianna has ever since exiled herself from her vige due to her negligence and failure. Has ever since traveled with Hestia as her secondary maid, just beneath Saori. (Her hierarchy) Prefers to address Hestia with formality as she considers it only correct to do so, a characteristic that she inherited from her former home. Has an intense hatred for humans and will act on her hostility if she were to be provoked. Considers anybody that harms Hestia or Saori a savage and enemy. Likes to over-think a situation due to being mostly a sheltered person that only gained knowledge from the outside world through books and the asional elf visitor. Loves making tea. Tatsuya Nagata Human, 18 years, male Main point-of-view from the Heros side. Is named Coffee boy from themunity due to his love for coffee, even making his first goal after being transported to Peolynca to be strong enough to gain enough money to buy coffee-tasting leaves to indulge in. Was a student at Shirako high with his other ssmates Initially was not willing to cooperate with the church that kidnapped him to the new world, but changed his view after he learned about the coffee tasting tea. Wields a spear into battle, while carrying a shield around for emergencies. Belonged to a wealthy family on Earth but hated his normal life, enjoying the more fantastical worlds of video games and literature over it. Is quite excited about being on Peolynca but most of that enthusiasm was destroy by his distrust for the church. A confident andpetitive person that is prone of bing argumentative when somebody doesnt share his opinion, however, knows when he should say it or not. Doesnt like people that waste his time because of frivolous matters due to his tendency to always return home first after school. Member of the Misfits party. Best friend of Kyouya Ishigami. Good friends with Aiko Hasebe. Dislikes Asaka Hanazawa and Daichi Mikami. Hates Takuma Akanishi. Despises Daisy. Kyouya Ishigami Human, 18 years, male Best friend of Tatsuya Nagata. A member of the athletics club at Shirako High. Is a friendly person who enjoys being polite to others as it would avoid causing trouble for him. The only person where he shows hispetitive side is when he speaks with his best friend Tatsuya. Wields a sword and shield and is physically strong enough to wear heavy armor. Member of the Misfits party. Best friend of Tatsuya Nagata. Good friends with Aiko Hasebe and Haruka Sakamoto. Asaka Hanazawa Human, 18 years, female Student at Shirako High and also pronounced The Delinquent among the student body, for being the only one to show clear problems as a student at Shirako High. Despises attention and heavy responsibilities as she cant handle stress very well and would like to take everything at her own pace. Has a brusque personality despite how clear signs of formal etiquette training. Despises the church for kidnapping her and dragging her into a war. Despises them even more for trying to promote her as a saint, due to having [Saint Candidate]. Was assigned the noble Elrick von Karstein as her personal knight and protector. Does not dislike Elrick despite how pushy he can be about trying to make her fulfill her duty as a saint. Due to being a saint candidate, possess high proficiency in using holy magic and is the designated cleric of her party but is also able to defend herself. Leader of the Misfits party. Dislikes everybody in her party besides Kyouya, however, this has mostly settled down after they made up with each other. Still considers Mikami a slimy bastard. Hates Saori Segawa. Despises most people from the church. Haruka Sakamoto Human, 16 years, female One of the top students of her ss at Shirako High. Is mostly a shy person that wishes people would look less at her age and more at her capabilities. Despises people thatment about her abilities without regarding her as a person. Uses a shortbow and is her partys primary scout and archer. Member of the Misfits party. Good friend of Kyouya Ishigami and Aiko Hasebe + most of the girls in her ss. Dislikes Asaka Hanazawa, although her hatred has recently died down due to her inferiorityplex. Daichi Mikami Human, 18 years, male Is a student at Shirako High. Is self-proimed Top-Fragger and considers his life in video games as the only one he has. Is extremelypetitive and prone to using insults when anybody in-games annoys him and ruins his game. Has a foul mouth and attitude but is fully capable of switching to a polite and respectful young man within the switch of a button. Loves pleasing others to benefit from them. Possess a short fuse even when he hiding his real personality. Finds extreme joy in using magic and considers fire magic the best, fascinated by its prowess. Has a weak constitution so is physical unable to be a melee ss. Is his partys main mage. Member of the Misfits party. Dislikes Tatsuya Nagata. Elrick von Karstein Human, 21 years, male Knight of the Knight order of Aurena. Noble of the Folschreck Empire and is currently employed as a knight in the Holy Capital, Aureolis. Possess a graceful and respectful persona to be used for his day to day life as a noble. Is a worshipper of Aurena and considers both saint candidates, Aiko Hasebe and Asaka Hanazawa, as invaluable for the church and human race, fully willing to risk his life for their survival. Pdin and current supervising knight of party Misfits. Tamae Tsuji - Human, 19 years, female Leader of the hero party "The Magical Biscuits" and former ss representative of her ss before they were transported to Peolynca. Is considered the "caretaker" of the ssroom as she has a tendency to want to help wherever she can. Also asionally brings pastries to the ss, making her extremely popr among her sociable ssmates. Her parents are both professional chefs and have trained Tamae in the culinary arts since she was young on her wish. Has be an adept chef and baker and currently considers it a hobby. Despite her wish to return home, she still uses her time in Peolynca wisely by studying the different ingredients of this world and tries to recreate Earth''s cuisine with them to give her teammates and ssmates a small sense of home. Is oblivious of Nishio Kudo''s attraction towards her. Nishio Kudo - Human, 18 years, male Member of the hero party "The Magical Biscuits" and former ss representative of his ss before they were transported to Peolynca. Is an extremely studious andpetitive person that aimed to elevate his school to the top of the rankings amongst other schools. Considering the school that he is in, he expects everybody to rise to the asion to improve the school''s reputation, although he keeps this opinion to himself. Acts aloof but is easily worried when something unexpected happens. Hates being spooked. Has an intense crush on Tamae Tsuji and his feelings grow stronger and stronger the more often they work together as ss representatives. Loves her pastries and learned how to bake to return the favor, although it can''t be considered anything more than decent. Essentially the bad cop in the "good cop, bad cop" act with Tamae. Misaki Kawano - Human, 18 years, female Member of the hero party "The Magical Biscuits" and a former semi-professionalpetitive archer. Prefers using the Japanese bow, the Yumi, over the western bow. Uses the western version inpetitions. Good friends with Kazumi Hoshino and Kohaku Kobayashi. Kazumi Hoshino - Human, 19 years, female Member of the hero party "The Magical Biscuits" and known to be overly energetic. Is the catalyst to help her friend Misaki Kawano break out of her introverted shell. Owns three cats and loves them to bits. Good friends with Misaki Kawano and Kohaku Kobayashi. Kohaku Kobayashi - Human, 19 years, female Member of the hero party "The Magical Biscuits" and a known chuunibyou. Quite conscious of this fact as her friend Kazumi Hoshino teases her about it. Calls out cool-sounding attack names as a way to dull the effects of having to kill with her sword. It doesn''t work. Good friends with Misaki Kawano and Kazumi Hoshino. Side Story 10: Laveata Town. Side Story 10: Laveata Town. Honestly, this is more surprising than I thought, I said with slight wonder. Huh, I can understand what you mean with that, to my side, my best friend Kyouya agreed. The town looks sorustic, but the medieval setting really has its charm, right? Especially with that simple touch of technology. I, Tatsuya Nagata, had to nod to his statement, slightly enthralled by the rural appearance of Laveata town. Compared to the intense hustle and bustle of Japans Tokyo, there was much less noise and it wasnt so crowded that I felt like everybody was touching me as I walked down the street. However, it was still decently crowded due to a simple reason: the E rank monster dungeon, Fur Walker Dungeon. While there were quite a few normal citizens running around and working, my attention was drawn to those that were carrying around weapons. Staffs, giant greatswords, mighty axes, and many other medieval weapons that you could imagine an adventurer would carry around. What differentiated them from guards, was that they were all wearing different kinds of clothes and armor as they walked past us. While the guards had orderly and almost identical sets of equipment, the adventurers would range from gambeson, chainmail, metal armor, robesand some also had leather armorwhich was pretty good on the eyes. Ahem, anyway, considering what I just learned, I should stop calling them "adventurers" and start differentiating them into "hunters" and "mercenary". You see,pared to a traditional adventurer guild, the "adventurer" job is separated into the hunters and mercenary guilds. While they technically werent too different, both hired people to fulfill quests that mostly relied on endangering their lives, the quests that they offered differed. Hunters would handle anything that rted to monster hunting and material acquisition, while mercs handled requests that could range from services to bounty hunting. When we were in the respective guild houses to get our ID card eligible to ept both guilds quests, we got an exnation from their guild masters about things. Apparently, the two guilds were practically the same with some adventurers epting both guilds quests. Hey, Nagata-kun, Ishigami-kun! We are leaving you behind so get a move on, please! a girl with dark brown hair called us out from a distance. Looking over, the girl that called for us was Tamae Tsuji, one of our two ex-ss representatives, who was wearing a wizard outfit while carrying a staff. As we hurried towards her, the guy walking beside her berated us, Come on, you two. This isnt Tokyo, anymore, but you can still get lost here, and getting lost here would be disastrous. Ahh, cut us some ck, Kudo-san. We were just admiring the town. You have to admit that its pretty cool, I said. Sigh, I know we are technically tourists, but you have to start being more serious about things," Nishio Kudo said exasperatedly. We are in a world where people are allowed to carry around their weapons anywhere they wanted, while also being paid to kill things for money. Getting lost is a real problem here! Hes right, you two. You heard what Sir Elrick and Lady Yorshka have said, yeah? Not everybody around here is civil, so we must stick together, Tsuji-san said seriously. Were all a team now so lets work hard together, alright? It wasnt a mistake of her to say that we were a team now, as it was very much true. After the two stunts my party pulled in the church, it seems like the upper echelon wasnt too happy about it at all. While my argument with that piece of shit Mikami only caused a scene, the fight Sakamoto-san and Hanazawa had knocked out two members of our party while it also forced the knights to handle the situation. Elrick von Karstein, the supervising knight of party Misfits, lectured our group for that disy, telling us that our party had to work with another one as the bishops were confident that we would be a danger to ourselves at this point. The lecture content itself wasnt as bad but the way how Elrick gave it was frightening. It was clear that something happened to him after we caused that incident as both his demeanor and mood worsened. He hasnt dropped his usual faade, but his words have gotten a bit sharper. Also, Sakamoto-san was quietly crying as she listened to our lecture, and afterward apologized fervently to Elrick for causing him so much trouble. She said something like, "I thought she wasn''t giving you enough credit for all you''ve done for her. Im truly sorry. I didnt want to reciprocate your kindness like this which made him sigh exasperatedly, before telling her that it was alright. Clearly, it wasnt as he seems more stressed than usual. Sakamoto-san also made an effort to apologize to Hanazawa, but she just brushed it off, saying, Yeah, yeah, whatever, I dont care. I heard what you had to say before walking away. So, Sakamoto-san has been depressed ever since. Kyouya tried tofort her but seeing him only made it worse for her as she felt bad that she was at fault that he was hurt. The punch Hanazawa gave him should have been hers, she said. The depressing moodsted for five days as we were stuck in a carriage while we traveled to Laveata Town. Once we were there, we were told that we would cooperate with Tsuji-san''s and Kudo-san''s party as a joint effort. We were told that they were the only party that was willing to help us as the rest declined. Honestly, that suited Tsuji-san so well. She was popr due to being willing to help anybody she could. They might not be our ss representatives anymore but those two totally still acted like they werethankfully for us. Our party''s cohesion was so bad that we needed extra help. After introducing our status board to everybody, our party decided that it would be good to get something to eat together before we went to the lodging that the church reserved for us. The next morning, our knights escorted us to the hunter and mercenary guild. We got our ID updated and were then allowed to ept quests. Quest: Kobold Subjugation Rank: G Reward: Experience, 1 G Rank Point, 2 Larger Copper Davi Objective: y 10 Kobolds of any kind in Monsters: 0/10 Once the receptionist registered the quest into our ID card, we could always review them using our party bracelets menu. I also overheard that older versions of the party bracelet didnt have this function but who could possibly have something that old? Anyways, we continued walking towards the location that we would rendezvous with our respective knights; the reason why we even came to this ce, the dungeon. Once we were there, the rest of our party came into sight. From our party, there was: Daichi Mikami as our mage, Asaka Hanazawa as our cleric, and Haruka Sakamoto as our ranger. Elrick was our [Pdin] and including Kyouya and me, the frontline of our party. Tsuji-san''s party also consisted of five people and a knight. Tsuji-san was the cleric, while Kudo-san was the mage. The other three were: Misaki Kawano as their archer, Kazumi Hoshino as their rogue, and Kohaku Kobayashi as their swordswoman. Lastly, their knight was Lady Yorshka whose ss was [Dragoon]. Looking at her spear and how high she was able to jump made my heart skip a beatit was so cool, just like in a video game!... What is she doing with Sakamoto-san? Lady Yorshka was a woman of average height whose arms were lean but had enough muscles in them that they could probably crush my head, however, she didn''t look anything like a bodybuilder. Her appearance was more like one of those super athletic girls in their early twenties. Her snow-white hair also made her even more exotic looking, giving her a Scandinavian-like aura. While she had an extremely attractive appearance, I was more mesmerized by her white spear and armor. While Elrick''s was polished and more metal, hers had a lot of scales and other parts that I would associate with monsters. It reminded me of a certain monster hunter game where you could transform the materials of monsters into weapons and armor. Although my eyes were at first looking at her cool gear, my focus was quickly directed at the fact that she was sniffing Sakamoto-san. Closing in, I was able to hear Lady Yorshka say, SniffYup, thats the smell of a foxian alright. Sniff, its not my favorite scent but I cant help but want to nibble you up, little Miss!, which clearly scared Sakamoto-san. Huh? Oh, sorry about that, I didnt mean that literally. I was simply in awe of your unique skills effects, Lady Yorshka said with a yful smile. Lady Yorshka, please, I bid you to behave yourself, Elrick said with exasperation to the mischievousdy knight. Are you trying to give everybody a bad image of the Knights of Aurena? Yorshka looked at Elrick for a second, blinking her eyes, before bursting into a giggle, Oh, Elrick youre too stuck up, honestly. You should know yourself that nobody is expecting amoner like me to act like you and the other nobles in the knight order. They only need me for my fighting abilities, besides she then went to Kazumi Hoshinos side and wrapped her arm around her shoulder. start acting a little bit less distant and try to speak with your wards. The Heroes dide from another world, so isnt this the perfect chance to gain more knowledge. One of Aurenas subordinate gods is the God is Knowledge after all. Ending with Kazumi, could you continue talking about that inte of yours? before they started hitting it off with each other. However, as they noticed that the four of us finally arrived they had to stop, looking dejected that they couldnt continue speaking of their interests. As the whole group has assembled, Tsuji-san, acting as the de facto leader of our two parties due to Hanazawa not wishing to do it, announced the quests that we picked up at the hunter guild and what our n for today was. Elrick and Yorshka simply spectated and only added information when they really had to. As we had to learn how to coordinate this stuff alone, our knights decided to act their supervisor role and just support us, instead of leading us. This seems to be done differently with the other three parties that went ahead of us into the dungeon. Yorshka "identally" mentioned that our ssmates in the other three parties are being led by old-fashioned knights who wish to teach them how to lead by example. "Urgh, those old men are such a dragsure, they are drilling the fundamentals into them but nothing else. Fieldwork needs to be more flexible and it''s better to learn this sorta stuff by making mistakes than by copying some stuck-up noble''s fantasized image ofbat, Yorshka put a hand on her hips exasperatedly, before realizing that Elrick was listening. Oh, nothing against you Elrick. Youre good. None taken, Lady Yorshka, but may I ask you to stop bad-mouthing our fellow knights, please? Elrick said with a sigh, clearly still stressed out. Considering how Elrick is treating Yorshka, I get the feeling that she should be his senior, especially with how shes speaking about the other knights who clearly looked quite veteran. She looks about the age of Elrick but how old was she really? Finished with our briefing our group started moving towards the entrance of the dungeon. As it was only in the morning, a massive line was in front of it. It seems like the guards were checking everybody for their IDs. Elrick wanted us to skip the line, using our church-issued IDs, but that was overruled by Yorshka. Jeez, Elrick, I know you are impatient but settle down. How many times have I told you about the importance of mingling among the crowd? Are you trying to make these adventures hate our wards? Yorshka said with a disappointed tone, ring at Elrick as she scolded him. Uck! I- I apologized for my rash decision, Lady Yorshka! Elrick apologized, understanding his own faults. Wow, this is the first time that Ive seen this guy like this. Usually, he acts like that to us! Apparently, the adventurers, both hunters and mercenaries, have established unofficial etiquette rules to keep the peace among the rowdy masses of frence fighters. One of them is to never cut the line, except in the direst of situations. Many adventurers wanted to enter the dungeon for exp, to fulfill their quests, or to gain materials. Nobody wanted to see somebody skip thirty minutes of waiting and then enter the dungeon while you still had 15 minutes left. Reputation was important among adventurers and Yorshka understood the value of it. We might be chosen by Aurena but themon adventurer wouldnt give a rats ass about that. I guess this is simr to having a good rep in an online game. While the casual part of gamers just drifts around, not knowing who you are ying with, the people that y religiously absolutely will remember you. If you showed bad manners, then that could cripple your future reputation with others. In an MMORPG, you can be hunted down, or your guild could suffer because of you. Lining up, I was able to fully see all the different people that have made it their job to kill monsters. Some of the adventurers look like they havent eaten anything good for days while keeping badly maintained equipment, and then some people look like they''ve been doing this for all their life. Yorshka exined that the people we see here arent anything special yet, due to the dungeon being an E rank. It wasnt suitable for total beginners, but you wouldnt find experienced fighters above rank C here. Hey, Kyouya, I dont know why but I cant get rid of this feeling that everybody is looking at us, I told my best friend, uneasy of all the people ncing at us. Not at us, but at the girls, Kyouya pointed out. Some of them even look pretty jealous. Having my friend point that out made me understand our current situation. Our group was majority female! Tsuji-sans party had four girls, while our party had two. Quick math told me that we had six girls, while only having four guys. Our girls werent bad looking but I guess Yorshka was attracting the most attention due to her womanly charms. Thinking of all these reasons, it might not be surprising that everybody was looking in our direction. Looking around, there were a few female adventurers, but they were in parties with mostly guys. We really must stand out. After some waiting, we finally made it in front of the entrance of the dungeon. It wasnt anything boring like a hole that led into the dungeon, but it was instead a proper entrance built by the people responsible. IDs, please, one of the guards said. We were told by the guild masters of the guilds that only the leader of the party had to show their IDs to gain entrance. When we registered by the guild, our two parties also made our five-man parties official, which also allowed us to name it. Hanazawa, in all her wisdom, chose to keep the joke name for our party, so were now officially party Misfits. Both Tsuji-san and Hanazawa went forward and showed their IDs to the guards. Huh? G rank?! Wait, are you kids sure about this? The dungeon might only be an E rank but its still quite dangerous, a guard burst out, worry clear in his face. Monsters in the world are given a rank by the System, which starts at rank G and goes up to SSS rank, or also known as the Myth rank. The hunter and mercenary guild adopted a simr system by ranking each adventurer with a scale from G to S rank. As we just registered, we had to start from the bottom of the barrel despite the churchs support. The guild masters told us that they couldnt grant us that, and that a rank skip can only be given on rare asions, and that this wasnt one. While G was our official rank, it wasnt a correct measure for our current strengths. Elrick told us that every single one of us had the stats of an F rank adventurer, just without the experience. Hey, excuse me but this should clear a few things up, Yorshka went in front and showed the guards her ID. "This is just to give them their firstbat experience, and I can guarantee that these kids can hold their ownhopefully, ha ha ha! Uhh..what?! Arent you the-mhrmmm! the guard was able toment on her ID when she pushed her hand to block his mouth. Uh, uh, silence, please. You should know what I mean with that, correct? Yorshka said with a wink. Once he nodded, Yorshka removed her hand. The guard whispered the details to his partner, who couldnt help but also shout out, nearly exposing whatever Yorshka was hiding but he was also swiftly silenced by Yorshka. After a few more seconds of thisedy act, the guards finally gave us permission to enter the dungeon. When we entered, I could faintly hear the two guards fanboying, saying, "I can''t believe I met the-you know who!" and "Ha, the others will absolutely kill us for this but it''ll be worth it!". The dungeon was underneath the entrance, so we had to walk down a set of stairs. While we walked, Kohaku Kobayashi, one of Tsuji-sans teammates approached Yorshka, while her long, ck hair with red highlights flowed around. Hey, Lady Yorshka, can I ask you something? she asked, only continuing after Yorshka nodded. See, uhm, Ill cut to the point, how does it feel to kill? How does it feel to kill?, a very important question for literally every single one of us. Since we came to this world, we learned how to fight but nobody has killed anybody in their lifetime before. As much as I was hyped of finally leveling up, I also was anxious about actually drilling my spear into somebody, even if its a monster. Hmmm, I guess that is something you kids would be interested in, so Ill give you a serious answer, Yorshka said, her carefreeness gone, which made all my ssmates listen intently. "Frankly, it really depends where you came from. The ce that I grew up never batted an eye about killing stuff. Besides the adrenaline rush and the thrill of having survived, we think of killing as something natural." If you have to hunt to eat, then it makes sense that killing animals wouldn''t affect you too much. It was theirmon sense, after all. However, I guess you kids are more like sheltered little nobles, right? Well, in that case, you should be content if you only have to vomit, she further added. Ive seen some weaker willed peoplepletely lose it. To defend their mind, their personality twisted into something more aggressive, so they can stay sane despite knowing what they just did. Still, in that case, maybe they were already insane, to begin with? All of us gulped at her words. Ha ha,e now, just because it happened to others doesnt mean that it will happen to you kids, Yorshka smiled at us, aware that her words struck us hard. Stay focused, all of you. Elrick and I are here to defend you, but we wont protect you from every single hit. Its a battle for survival in the dungeon so treat it like that. If you have to throw up then do it, but get right back into the battle, otherwise, you are risking yours and your partys life. I can describe how killing feels, but every single person handles it differently. With those words in our minds, we continued moving down the stairs, eventually reaching the bottom and entering into arge cavern room. It was mostly empty, besides the few adventurers preparing for their trip. Alright, young ones, its time for all of you to finally get out of level zero! Side Story 11: Realizing and making up for my mistakes. Side Story 11: Realizing and making up for my mistakes. Daichi, you idiot! Look where the hell youre shooting your spells! I am, you piece of shit! Youre just rushing in like a blind mole whenever I finish casting my spells! Urck! Hey, Tatsuya, stop arguing with Mikami and look in front of you. That kobold nearly stabbed you with his spear! No, no, no. When am I supposed to shoot an arrow when everybody in front is moving around like that? Urgh, why is this so different from practice? Sighwhat a wonder that nobody is hurt yet. Meh, that just means that I dont have to do anything until the inevitable happens. While arguing among us was already a bad sign of a terrible team cohesion, it was even more evident when were doing that during a fight, and not just any fight, but one where our life was actually at stake. After Yorshka gave us a rundown of how dungeoning worked; Tsuji-san, acting as the de facto leader between our two parties, suggested that we start using our first names when we work together. She mentioned that it was something she read in a book on Earth that said that calling each other by our first names would increase closeness and work efficiency Also, as the people in this world would address us with our first names, she thought that it would stop any confusion whenever we talked with a native. While it felt ufortable, our entire group nodded in agreement anyway, realizing that this was the case for the church. While the grey-robed priests and lower-rank white-robed priests would indulge us, the higher ones simply called us either by our unique skill''s name or our first. It honestly pissed me off and was another big reason why I still dont feel extremelyfortable there. Frankly, a single day in Laveata town has been more rxing than the four months I spent at the church. After starting calling each other with our first name, we started moving in our ten-man group with our two knights walking behind andmenting on things. It was mostly Yorshka exining the importance of working together and how we had to be careful as we walked through the dungeon, as traps could exist. While the upper levels didnt, she still told us that some monsters were intelligent enough to n ambushes. They might not be very refined, but she warned us that many newbies have died from not knowing this simple information. After moving through the first floor and watching other beginners fight against monsters, we finally found our first group of monsters responsible for giving this dungeon its name: Kobolds. The ones we met were the lowest rank, G, and was eligible for our quest. There were three and as our Kobold Subjugation quest was shared among us, our two parties had to cooperate and kill ten kobolds in total. Tamae-san, Tsuji-sans first name, suggested that we first work together, which means ten people against three. It might seem overkill but I guess we needed that extra safety so we could fight properly. The majority of us were anxious about actually "doing the deed", while Daichi, that psychopath, was the only one thrilled about it. Our cautiousness actually proved correct because killing really was as hard as I seemed. Tsuji-sans teammates Kohaku and Kazumi both were closebatants like Kyouya and I, so to kill these kobolds we had to stab our des into their body, through their flesh, bones, and blood. Kazumi even had it worse as she was a rogue who uses daggers and short swords to fight. The fight itself wasnt anything special, though. We had professional training and our status boards were strong enough to fight against F rank monsters, so G ranks, with their pushover level of stats, were nothing to us. However, trying to m in the finishing blow was hard. Us frontliners struggled to actually get our first kills as we hesitated, so in the end our mages Mikami and Nishio-san plus Misaki, the other partys archer, had to do it for us. After killing our first monsters nobody in our party leveled up, while Tamae-sans did due to having two of their members getting the kill credit. They described it as a short-term euphoria moment that not only restored their Health and Mana but it also made their bodies feel stronger. Despite our first sess, our groups couldnt exactly move from the spot for a minute or so. Our sudden realization that we actually killed a living being stunned us in ce. They might not have been humans, but they were still alive. Trying to think of them like animals at the end of the day didn''t help at all. It was only when Elrick and Yorshka came over and began to congratte us that we snapped out of our frozen state. Checking myself and then the others, I noticed that I wasnt the only one that was heavily breathing. The fight wasnt hard. We barely strained ourselves butmy heart felt like it could have exploded at any time, without any signs of slowing down. While I was able to endure my nausea, Haruka couldnt. After having a moment to recover, we continued onwards after everyone agreed to it. We then met another three-man group of G rank kobolds but this time we frontliners made quick work with them. Kyouya and I got two of the kills so our party also leveled up once, gaining level one and 100 SP. While I didnt buy anything from the SP shop yet, I was quite ted that a lot of the options whitened up. No longer was the shoppletely grey for me, ha ha! Still, I definitely have to say that actually killing something with my own two hands was not even close to a pleasant feeling as I thought it would be. I was so hyped that I would be able to finally power level, get stronger, and do whatever RPG dream you can do but its justnot as cool at all. The resistance of the flesh, the cracking bones, and the flowing blood, all of this happened just because I rammed my spear into the kobolds body. Coughing up blood because blood was entering its lungs and its slow but final painful cries as it breathed itsst. Our mages and archers truly had an incredible advantage, only because they didnt have to experience all of this upfront. Kyouya, Kohaku, and I werepletely unable to fight due to being the ones to deal thest blow this time. Honestly, I was thankful that both Elrick and Yorshka were kind enough to let us three rest. Being important parts of our groups frontline, nobody in our parties could continue onwards because of us. This marked the second time that we had to stop and take a break just because we couldnt handle the realities of killing living beings. Yorshka was quite happy that we werent pushing ourselves too much, slowly getting used to our new environment and the idea of killing to get stronger. Hearing her say that made me think of what she said about the other three groups. It made me worry that Aiko wasnt here and instead was with the supposedly old-fashion knights. Yorshka sounded so sure when she insulted them, but I do hope that Aikos bodyguard isnt pushing her too muchbut shes the saint, maybe Im worrying too much. As we continued taking a rest, the other party started to talk about their unique skills, talking about what they were nning to buy with their SP. I already knew about Tamae-sans [Enchanters Oath], but besides the names, I had no idea what the others did. Asking them, I was able to learn the effects of [Sovereign of the Elements], [Samurai Distinction: Yumi], [Tricky Kitty], and [Dwarven Runeyer] from Nishio-san, Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku respectively. Enchanters Oath A skill that promotes supportive actions. Improves the effectiveness of stat-boosting spells and enchanted items. Reduces the mana costs of all actions and arcane corruption umtion Sovereign of the Elements Mana cost of using spells from the primary tetra-elements, fire, earth, wind, water, are decreased by 30%. User can weaken a target''s elemental resistance by hitting them with a corresponding element. Able to cast two spells at once and mix these spells together to improve them at the cost of mana Samurai Distinction: Yumi User can expend mana to create mana arrow of any type they wish. The longer the user readies the bow, the more powerful the shot will be. The user will always ignore 25% of a target''s Vitality when the arrow hits Tricky Kitty User can expend mana to create up to 4 [Dusk Clones] that the user may control the autonomy of, whose effectiveness depends on the skill''s level. Increases Agility based skills and abilities. Ability to identify weak spots through observation and increases own damage to these spots. Gives the user the smell of a feline and some of their improved senses Dwarven Runeyer The user is unable to expel mana from outside their body. Enchantments, parameter boosting spells, and runes have improved efficiency and cost less mana to maintain. User is 50% less susceptible to magic damage Once break was over, we continued down to the second floor of the dungeon. Continuing her current job as a tour guide, Yorshka exined that each dungeon had a random number of floors, determined at the point which they were created. Dungeons are a natural phenomenon in this world that appeared after the introduction of the System, which suggests that they were made by the origin gods. This dungeon only has ten floors, easily manageable for newer parties while being a good warm-up for stronger parties. As we ventured into the second floor, we finally met our first F rank monsters: Kobold Warriors. Yes, most of the early monsters are kobolds, there is nothing we can do about it. There isnt anything fearsome but thats a godsend for us as party Misfits is already struggling to deal with them. Dammit, Tatsuya, you bastard! Are you rushing all of this just so you can get the kills?! Let me fucking kill it for you, you weakling! Daichi shouted with a face that matched the color of his fire spells. Yo, Daichi-kun, calm down alreadyhave you forgotten what our instructors told you about letting your emotions run wild? Also, youre so loud that youre making me deaf, Asaka Hanazawa said nonchntly, clearly bored. "Asaka-san is right, you two!" Kyouya proimed beside me, agreeing with Asaka''s statement. "We''re struggling here and you two can''t work together, even now? Please, concentrate!" The group of kobold warriors consisted out of four members when we first found them. Yorshka, showing a mischievous smile, suggested that this was a great chance for us to show everybody the results of our four months worth of training. She told us to separate into our respective parties and challenge the kobolds, two for each. With our stats and skills, we should have literally no problem taking on two F rank monsters simultaneously, so Yorshka was confident that she could make this into a sort of challenge and test. A test, to show us what we are still missing and where we should improve, while a challenge to drivepetitiveness between the two parties. Whoever finishes first gets to go with Yorshka to an acquaintance cksmith of hers, where that party may request him to create a weapon for them, on her tab. While the church has given us some pretty good weapons with good stats, they were all without any skills. Magical weapons, or advanced weapons in general, all had skills that helped the wielder perform better in battle supplementing their battle style with a wide range of skills. As we literally had no money, and we didnt know how expensive it would be, most of us were enthusiastic about it, thinking that this would be a good way to not depend on the church that much. Also, this sort of made me believe that Yorshka is stacked, cash-wise. GoddessElrick, did you help them at all in the one month you had with them? Yorshkamented from outside the battle. Their technique is still pretty crude, but the fundamentals can be seen, however, they look like a ragtag group of new adventurersan actual G rank party! "Lady Yorshka, I humbly apologized that you had to witness this. I have failed as their supervisor, Elrick said with a crestfallen expression. While it might be true that we had a month to form a party and then work out our synergy, howeverI did mention that Asaka and Mikami had no intention to do that. We didn''t even know Elrick''s name until the day of our ss changewhich was a week ago! We had no time to train as a party nor did we have a synergy to begin with. I thought that if Kyouya and I could work on ours that everything would be alright, but a real battle ispletely different. I was initially quite optimistic about our chance to win this challenge due to our groups unique skills. Firstly, party Misfits had high burst skills in my [Rush Hour] and Mikamis [Kamikaze], while the low defense caused by these skills can be covered by Kyouyas [Ardent Defender]. We can continue dealing DPS, while Kyouya can use his shield abilities to block damage for us. Even if one of us does get hurt, we could rely on Asakas healing abilities as a [Saint Candidate]. As weve seen from her sending Kyouya, our tank, flying away with a single punch using [Saints Wrath] we can rely on her to defend the backline while throwing out [Smite] from range. Haruka Sakamoto didnt have abat-rted unique skill but that didnt mean [Foxian Slyness] was useless. Being able to ignore [Identity Blocker] meant that she could scout the enemys skill set for us, giving us a chance to anticipate whatever tricks they might have. At the very least, she could use her bow to shoot something. Butwell, were making no progress. Daichis selfishness of wanting to get the kills made it hard for me fight with him. We were both the damage dealers but our fighting styles conflicted too much with each other. As he has to cast spells, there is a downtime before he can attack, a time that I''m using to go in. But before I can actually hit something, his spell activates, forcing me to dodge if I didn''t want to be burnt. As none of our attacks were hitting and I kept arguing with Mikami, Kyouya had to defend us when we were letting our guards down. They might be F ranks, but Kyouya still had to get used to fighting kobolds, and with us two arguing, he was fighting two at once. Haruka tried to support him with her arrows but it was showing that she wasnt a fighter. She kept missing her arrows, even if she used an archery ability. It also didnt help that her meekness coupled with her recent depressive mood was causing her morale to drop with every single missed shot. The only other person, besides Kyouya, who was doing their job correctly was Asakaand that is by doing nothing! She might have [Smite] but her role was that of a cleric in our party, and Daichi, in his infinite wisdom, decided that it was more important to conserve mana instead of having her attack. I mean, I can understand that but,e on, look how disastrous it was. Looking at my dysfunctional team made it even harder to look at Tamae-sans team Take this! Dance of the me sword! the ck-haired girl with red tints shouted, swinging her ming sword to end a kobolds life. Urgh, no, no, no, no! Screaming all this cringy stuff isnt making it any better. I still feel terrible for doing this to themwoah! Pushing the swordswoman out of the way, a small brown-haired girl blocked an approaching axe swing from a kobold while chiding her flusteredpanion, Kohaku-chan, you canin about thister. Blocking axes isnt part of my job description. Pushing the kobold back, she jumped to the side, shouting, Nishio-san, now! Good work, Kazumi-san! Oh, wind! Gather with my call and form into power to push back my enemies, Wind Bullet! a guy with sses called out, pointing his staff at the kobold before a pocket of wind is shot out. Grah! the kobold shouted out, knocked on the ground before an arrow flew by and cleanly pierced his head. "Gruk." "Woooo, guess that means we won, right?" an aloof girl said, brushing her long ck hair to the side after shooting that arrow. "Nice shot, Misa-chan!" a girl wearing a white robe who also carried a staff said, praising her archer friend. "And yeah, we won the challenge. Youll probably request for a change of weapons correct? Thats correct, Tama-san. A western bow doesnt feel asfortablepared to a yumi, Misaki, the archer girl, said with a small smile. Urgh, I guess this is my job from now on, huh? Kazumi, the brown-haired dagger girl said with disgust, carrying around tworge kobold fangs. I even got [Dismantle] just now. E, I can''t wait to do a full-body autopsy in the futurebleh." Come on, Kazumi-chan, it could be worse. Dont worry, you will have my aid for the future, my feline-smelling friend! Kohaku, the swordswoman, said, walking besides Kazumi as she made a cool-looking pose. Oh, and thanks for saving me there. I still cant get used to stabbing things Dont be too hard on yourself, Kohaku-san, you did great. I think all of us still have to get used this madness, Nishio, the dude with sses said with a deadpan face. Also, it seems [Imbue Fire] really worked great with your [Dwarven Runeyer]. It really was worth to train my [Fire Magic] up instead of [Earth Magic]. Ah, everyone! All of you did wonderfully! Tamae-san, the white-robed girl, said, waving her hand at her approaching teammates. Urgh, Im sorry I couldnt do anything there, guys. You guys really didnt need my healing "Wha-?! No, don''t be sad Tamae-san!" Nishio cast his expressionless away once Tamae-san began chastising herself, anxiously trying tofort her. "Y-You just havent reached your full potential yet! [Enchanters Oath] requires a lot of time investment but I bet you will be invaluable once it happens! Thank you, Nishio-kun, but I know that until that happens, I cant help muchoh, I know, Ill treat all of you to some of my cookingter on, Tamae-san offered, quickly switching her mood around. Wooo, awesome, that might be an even better reward than those weapons! Kazumi cried out, jumping in excitement, before patting Nishio-sans back. You did a good job, lover boy. We get to enjoy Tama-chans cuisine, again! Holy shit, they actually made that look easyjust like Yorshka saidwah?! "Wah?!" as I was looking at Nishio-san''s brightening face, somebody suddenly pushed me to the side before dashing forward. Kyouya, back me up! looking up, I saw somebody running to Kyouyas side, somebody that I didnt expect: Asaka. With a short, Yes!, the two began fighting together. While Kyouya blocked any approaching attack with his shield while throwing a counterattack with his sword, Asaka would dash forward before swinging down her staff coated in a white aura at the attacking kobolds head. Once it was knocked down, Kyouya would defend the second kobolds attack and the process repeated. In the end, with both kobolds knocked down, Kyouya simply had to push his de into the monsters throat, killing them. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] has risen from [Level 1] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 450 skill points Quest [Kobold Subjugation] fulfilled. Please hand it in at the next [Hunter Guild] What? Both Mikami and I were frozen in ce, shocked at what we just witnessed. I mean, did we just see Asaka. Lazy, unreliable Asaka just team-up and kill the two monsters just like that? Jeez, that was so easy and you two were having this much trouble working with Kyouya to beat them? Loud and useless Asaka remarked before walking away annoyed. Wait a minute! I called out to Asaka. Huh? What do you want, Nagata? Asaka turned around, responded to me with my surname. Urgh, I groaned, realizing that she wasnt fond of me at all. Can I borrow your ID? Im curious about something on your status board. Shrugging, the blue-colored hair girl handed me her ID, telling me not to break it. Ignoring herment, I simply attached her ID card to my party bracelets chain to disy her status board on my blue menu.Asaka Hanazawa''s status board Profile: Name: Asaka Hanazawa Level: 5 Race: Human Age: 18 Years Job: Cleric Status: Health: 356/356 Mana: 287/287 Strength: 136 Intelligence: 198 Vitality: 89 Wisdom: 176 Agility: 116 Stamina: 239/239 Effects: None Skill Points 550 Unique Skill: [Saints Wrath Lv. 2] Skill: Magic skills and rted [Mana Efficiency Lv. 1] [Mana Control Lv. 3] [Arcane Mind Lv. 2] [Holy Magic Lv. 4] [Mental Stability Lv. 1]Physical skills and rted [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1] [Staff Mastery Lv. 1] [Mana Strike Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills [Concentration Lv. 1] [Prediction Lv. 1] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 1] [Acrobatic Lv. 1]Stat growths and rted [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 1]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 1] [Pain Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Water Resistance Lv. 1]Other [Dancing Lv. 2] [Singing Lv. 1] [Musician Lv. 3] [Artist Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 3] [Cooking Lv. 3] [Dismantle Lv. 1] [Sewing Lv. 2] Spell List: Custom Spells [Apply Light] Holy Spells [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] Titles: [Otherworldly Visitor] [Saint Candidate] There is nothing special about this. I asked her to show me her status board because I thought she must have had something in her status board that allowed her to do that but there wasnt. Her status board was as high quality as Kyouyas! Thanks, I gave her card back, trying to hide my slight disappointment. With a Hmph, she walked back to where she was, being greeted by Elrick with A wonderful execution, Lady Asaka. That was wonderfully done. In response to his smile and praise, Asaka simply sighed in exasperation, "Yeah, of course, you would say that. You were the one that forced me to train with you. If it hadn''t been Kyouya then I wouldn''t have even tried that." Maybe, but once you knew you could do it, you did it. Forgive me for praising myself but I was correct that it would be useful, right? Elrick said with a teasing smile. [Saints Wrath] can deal quite a lot of damage the more you level [Holy Magic], so it was only obvious that you must learn those techniques, even if others would think otherwise. Ignoring the annoyed Asaka and mischievous Elrick, Yorshka walked forward to announce the winner of the challenge, "Well that was interesting but as everybody knows, there can only be one winner. With overwhelming results, The Magical Biscuits have won over the Misfits! Wohoooo! Tamae-san, Kazumi, Kohaku cheered Good work, everyone, Nishio-san pped at the cheering girls. Thank you for your hard work until now. Ill give you a good polish once we are back, Misaki whispered to her bow, caressing it with a smile. Good, as nobody seems to be terribly affected this time, I suggest we continue. You should have finished your quest, correct? seeing us nod, Yorshka continued. Good, we wont be fighting anymore until tomorrow. I want to show you kids the dungeon core. With that said, we continued onwards. Compared to the slow progress that our party did, having Elrick and Yorshka lead the way was way too fast. We were walking but there was barely any caution in their faces as they kept moving forward, undaunted by the fact that the deeper we went, the harder it got. They showed the difference in power as they swiftly cleaned fodder by fodder by fodder, not sweating even a bit. Eventually, at stage four, we finally met our other ssmates. All three parties were firmly led by their knights, listening, and obeying theirmands as if they were soldiers. The only one who didnt have to listen to the constant shouting was Aiko, whose guardian knight instead requested her to do it with a softer tone. Not wanting to be seen, Yorshka led us towards apletely different path to avoid the eyes of the knights. She might have been part of the knights order, but she wasnt showing any of the camaraderie you would expect from something that prestigious. Continuing to mow down waves and waves of monsters, our party eventually reached thest floor of the dungeon. There we saw a group of guards standing in front of a magical barrier. Halt, this is the dungeon core area. If you wish to fight the dungeon boss then please go that way, a guard said, pointing in the direction of another roomthat aside, did he just say dungeon boss?! Ahh, sorry about this, boys. We two are church knights, and were supervising neers, Yorshka said, before showing her ID. I just wanted to show the kids the dungeon core, and then well be going back up. Hope that wont inconvenient you. Mhmmoh, Yorshka?! one of the guards cried out while reading the ID with his party bracelet. Oh, yeah, sure! Take your time, madam. The core has been gathering even more mana recently, so more monsters are being spawned inside. It sure looks beautiful but kinda sad at the same time, huh? While Yorshka was talking with the guards, we simply looked at the shining blue crystal sitting in the middle of the barrier. It wasnt a small crystal but arge diamond-looking floating core with a deep marine blue color. As Yorshka was socializing and making connections, Elrick reced her as our tour guide. He exined that the darker the blue was, the more mana was concentrated into the crystal making the dungeon spawn more monsters and magical items, meaning loot. While it benefited adventures the darker it was, the dungeon could only turn darker when outside sources of mana entered the dungeon. Apparently, the dungeon continuously consumes new sources once they expire and are left in the dungeon for more than a day. While the guilds could donate high mana filled monsters part to fuel the core, another source could be dead adventurers. While there wasnt any evidence, adventurers used to going through dungeons consider a deep blue dungeon core a sign of bad luck. As we considered the meaning of this sad fact, Nishio began asking Elrick questions about dungeons. Elrick, agreeing to answer his curiosity, continued. "Well, the first thing that you should know is the most important rule concerning dungeon cores," he began. "This one was made by the gods, so you could call this an absolute rule without any leeway. You may never break a dungeon core while it still has mana." He exined that if you were to remove a dungeon core, a dungeon would cease to work, eventually disappearing if it isn''t returned. While this would annoy the guilds, it wasn''t the reason for this rule. He told us that if a dungeon core that still had mana in it is cracked and was destroyed, the mana inside it would rupture and cause an explosion so devastating that it could destroy all of Laveata Town. While that would be bad enough, the explosion would leave a fallout behind that overflowed the area with mana that would continuously spawn monsters and mana nts. Until the mana naturally disappeared over the years, the area would be uninhabitable due to the random appearance of monsters. While it was forbidden to do that, the destruction of dungeons and cores itself wasn''t. Once, you drained all the mana out of a core, which acted as a giant mana battery, you could safely salvage the valuable crystal for its chunks. Due to the opportunity costs of a dungeons, dungeon core chunks have be quite valuable as it was both rare to get and an incredibly good material for magical weapons and armor. The high mana absorption features that the crystal had made it perfect to store skills in. You only have to remember to never destroy the core. That is a sin that even the gods would send down divine punishment, Elrick said grimly. How do you know that? Was it written somewhere in a book at the church? Nishio-san asked. "Yes, that rule is written in our bible but us humans have already seen it happen once," Elrick said. "On the ind where the Empire originated from, we humans waged war with the demonkins living in a small area. In their wrath, they triggered the destruction of a dungeon core in one of their own towns that were just upied by the empire''s army. While the mass destruction killed the army, the following wrath of Plesia, the Goddess of Water also destroyed the demonkins. Ending with that, Nishio-san stopped asking, staying silent at what we just heard. Essentially, from what I understood, the demonkins triggered a nuke-like alternative and destroyed a whole army but also had their own army destroyed because they angered a goddess? Wow No wonder the church was showing this much disdain for the demonkinsbutthis also meant that they were throwing us at people that were willing to risk the wrath of a goddess just to kill their mortal enemies. Urgh, what the hell After Yorshka finished talking, we all were done for the day and went back to the surface. We handed in the quest and got some money and experience. After that, Yorshka went with her party to a cksmith to have them request their personal weapons. Elrick brought us back to our lodging before going out, having to report todays event to his superiors, the other knights. In the living room of the mansion, I finally made up my mind to do it. Asaka-san, I called out to her while she was lying on the sofa. -san? Huh, did something kick you in the head on the way back, Nagata? Asaka said, clearing bewildered by my sudden politeness. "I wanted to first apologize to you for everything that I have done to you, until now!" I apologized, bowing deeply to show how serious I was. Wha-What?! Where did that juste from you idiot?! Wait, are you trying to trick me? she questioned, suspicious of my out of character behavior. The other members of my party were also in the living room, looking at me, probably thinking that Ive gone crazy. My dislike for Hanazawa for herziness was real and well known by the others due to my recent outburst. "No, I am being earnest here!" undeterred by herments, I continued. "Everybody saw me taking my spear out and my intentions to attack you with it, but you didnt even mention it to the church. You could have told them about it and have gotten rid of me, just like that. Thank you for not doing that. If the knights were able to notice it then Asaka who was closer to me should have seen me unsheathe my spear. Seeing somebody try to attack you with a weapon would be a good reason for you to hate them, and I would understand if she told the church to throw me out or something even worse. From hearing what Elrick told me, I knew that doing anything like that to Asaka was absolutely a death sentence. They had people like Yorshka and Elrick working for them, not to mention that giant prick, the knightmander. Any of them could have erased me simply because Asaka, a saint candidate, said so. Elrick warned me that people were zealous and fanatical about their religion, and I didnt listen "Uhh, you know, I didn''t do that for you, right? That was a jerk move, especially doing it with your spear, but I honestly didn''t want to deal with the bastards at the top," Asaka said with a troubled face, honestly not seeing a reason for why I should thank her. "If you want to thank somebody, then thank Elrick. He was the one who had to persuade the church, telling them that it would be a scandal to do it on that day. I may cause him problems, but you just ruined all the work he''s done for all his time as a knight." Urck, I groaned, damaged by what my actions caused. The ramifications might not have affected me but that was only due to everything the others have done. If Asaka or Elrick had been just a bit more wrathful, I would have been a goner. Still, let me make it up for you, I stopped bowing, corrected my posture before reaching out my hand. It still doesnt change the fact that I would have been thrown out of the church, or even worse, if you hadnt been likewell, yourself. "Uhhh, ok? Still didn''t do it for you, as I saidbut, what''s with the hand?" she asked looking at my stretched arm. "It''s my sign that I wish to work with you properly," I said. "In these past four months, I''ve been acting like a spoiled idiot and despite getting help from others, I still nearly caused myself a bad ending. So, to finally act like an adult, I want to say sorry and ask you that we work togetheras a team." While Asaka was thinking about it, Kyouya suddenly came over, What the clumsy idiot here wanted to say is that he wants to make up, so our party doesnt keepgging behind. I also think that we should work together, Asaka-san. You dont like the church and that we can understand, but you should also know that you cant do it alone. Even if we cant be friends, at least allow us to help you when you need a rest from them. We are, to your chagrin, a party now, ha ha! Hmm, yeah, when Kyouya says it like that, I can understand how this would benefit me, Asaka said, stabbing me in the chest with her words. Still, I have to agreewatching Tamaes party doing so well, while ours was dancing around with two left feet was embarrassing. I also owe Elrick, so maybe doing better would make his life better If thats so, then count me in, too! standing up from a chair, Haruka also came over to join in. Asaka-san, I know you dont like me, and I understand that. I also dontI have my disagreements with you but if you want to help out Elrick then I want to do it, too. Everything that happened that day was because I couldnt keep my mouth shut. And now, Im making him look bad because I cant get over my own reluctance ofkilling, urgh. It isnt fair of me to call you all those mean names when I myself am being immature. Ahhh, I get what you mean now, twerp, Asaka eximed with a smile, which made Haruka blush. Well, you all said your piece but that doesnt mean that I want to work with you. You guys are making this sound like youll begin treating me like a leader, but you should all know this by now, but I have no intention to do so. Even acting as the figurative leader is already causing me enough troubles, you know? Why should I want all those responsibilities, huh? Urgh, this is the part that I really hate about herbut thats something I have to learn to live with now. I know, and I won''t expect you to be like that. However, I still want to work with you somehow," I said unwavering, causing her to raise an eyebrow. "There is nomitment to this handshake. If you want out, then just say so and I won''tin. I just think that we should stop being stubborn about it and just work together just so we can all stay alive in the future. We won''t stay with the church forever, after that, we''ll be forced to do our ''Hero Duty'', regardless of our wishes. By then, you will need our help and we will need yours. I don''t want us to go out into the world like how we were today. It''s embarrassing and, honestly, we can''t keep on relying on Elrick or Yorshka. Giving myself a short break, I breathed in to fill my lungs and then continued speaking, Were a party, party Misfits. Were a bunch of idiots that none of the other parties wanted as the first pick. Just like the ragtag team that we are, lets keep each other safe. If you need help, then dont be shy to call for us, Asaka. Asaka closed her eyes, scratching her temple, before opening up one eye, Urgh, even having you guys look at me like that is making me feel like I want to run away, butargh, ok, ok! You made your point. I understand what you mean and, honestly, dealing with you idiots should be better than those old church geezersand, I guess being with people I know since our first high school year would be moreforting Stretching her own hand, she grabbed mine and starting putting more strength into it, slowly crushing it, This is the ramifications for persuading me like that, Tatsuya. Afterward, Kyouya and Haruka put their hands onto ours, as a sign that they agreed to itwhich only leaves us with onest person. Yo, Daichi, I looked at our resident mage who was reading a book. Will you also "Leave me out of the party''s ''bonding moment'', dipshit. If you want me to work properly as a team, then I''ll do it even without you wasting my time. I''m only interested in leveling up as fast as possible so I can get stronger and stronger," Daichi said without raising his head from the book. "Ha, I''ve seen all the skills that I can get from the shop, and boy, do I need a ton of SP for them! Call me when you want to train. I hate losing and I hate losing even more when a great prize like that was at the tip of my fingers." It seems we also got his agreement. With that, "Misfits" was reborn. We stayed in the town for a whole month, training until all parties finally were able to reach the lowest floor without any outside help. With our trip finished, our knights agreed that it was time to travel back to the church As we spent time in the church, we continued studying about the world that we were about to be sent into and both Misfits and The Magical Biscuits kept training together to improve our stats and skills. Having no other chance to go outside, we made sure to use our times are best as we could until the day the church would send us out. Three monthster, on the eight month, HarvestBloom, the church has finally announced that we were ready to be sent out to our first real church mission: to hunt down a bandit camp. Chapter 60: Preparations for the March. Chapter 60: Preparations for the March. [And that would be all. We might be asking a lot from you, especially as the rest of the camp has not fully recovered yet, but we believe it would be best if we were to move soon,] Saori exined to the lizardmen. YESwell, I cant speak for everyone, but I certainly want to get out of this forest as soon as possible! Aps said, nodding furiously. "Well, we owe you quite a lot so we have no right to refuse it when you ask us to do so," Caszcur agreed, stroking his arm to stimte his muscles. I might have re-attached his severed arm back to his body, but it seems like it sometimes goes numb if it isnt active. Wherever you go, we will follow, fair-scaled one, Aksmias responded, bowing his head slightly. [Aksmias, you do know my name is Hestia, correct? I dont think youve ever addressed me with my name ever since weve known each other,] Iined, realizing this weird habit of his. Well, anyway, the reason for their behavior was quite simple: our party has decided to travel with the lizardmen. That meant that we would stay with them and help them get out of the Belzac forest, going north to reach the elven country so they could get help to reach their final destination: the country of the Levianewts. While it might seem nice of us, we also exined to them that we would only do this on the sole condition that we start moving today as we kinda were in a rush to get out of the swamp. It was my partys n to get out of here before winter came, and if possible, escape this forest. The reason for this was cause of the stuff that I learned yesterday. After receiving Aurenas message I knew that keeping this stuff to myself would be bad for our party especially after Saori made it clear that I should share these sorta stuff with them. At the wake of dawn after the feast, I told Saori and Tasianna everything about the message and the fact that Aurena made the effort to grant Rajah and his family her protection to appeal to me. Tasianna was naturally excited about the fact, calling me A Goddess champion and that she was proud to be my retainer. She was even more thrilled once I told her about my Fan Overview and the function of both my followers and retainers. The description of [Hestias Retainer] already proved that it was created due to [The Light], so it surprised nobody that the follower part that everybody heard when they swore fealty to me had to be important, too. I told them that [The Light] was practically a title that wanted me to start gathering followers to have it grow in strength, granting me even more abilities and skills. Saori theorized that if my title wasnt showing its full strength yet, that I could possibly get rid of my crippling dark weakness if I reached a milestone. Looking through the [Fan Overview], it wasnt able to tell me if that was possible. Hestia Atsukos [The Light] [Fan Overview] Follower Count: 6 Retainer Count: 2 Milestones: 0: Spell [Shine] 1: Spell [Sanctuary] 5: Unlock [The Light]s [Faithful Function] and [System Neutrality] 25: Unique Skill [Venerated Saintess Lv. 1] Maybe its Aurenas way to keep me wanting for more but it wouldnt tell me about any more milestones until I fulfilled the current one. I mean, it cant possibly stop at 25, right? If the milestones actually stop there then I will probably be very insulted at this fact, believing that Aurena thinks that I can only handle that many people. Ooh, that would make my blood boil. Still, the current milestone rewards are pretty good. [Shine] and [Sanctuary] have already shown their worth, especially [Shine] being the main reason for why I survived in the beginning as a G rank dragon. While the [Faithful Function] was already active and it simply gave me an UI to track everything now, [System Neutrality] would certainly be useful. Not only does it act like an [Identity Blocker] but it also cant be messed around with by anyone besides the gods and me. Now, [Venerated Saintess] is definitely something I wanted just cause it was a skill that enhanced my abilities. Venerated Saintess A skill that a saintess would earn after proving her abilities to her championed god. In the presence of her followers and supporters, the user will gain parameter boosts depending on the number. Reduces mana cost by 50% if the user uses a spell or skill that benefits one of her followers. Boosts holy elemental spells depending on skills level Holy moly, I would finally get a skill that would further boost the offensive power of my holy spells. Until now, my fire spells were a clear cut above them due to my races unique skill, making them just the superior choice to use inbat. The destructive power of my [Inferno Magic] spell and my [Spark Fire Dragon] abilities have shown, time and time again, that they can cause absolute carnage even against things that I shouldnt be able to hurt usually. Ahh, I love simple passives that just increase your damage. It makes it simple. Anyways, now that Ive told my twopanions about everything that happened to me, Saori and Tasianna both agreed that it would be smart to rush through the forest as fast as possible. Not cause of Aurena but cause of the swamp. There have been two encounters since I arrived in this swamp that have made me fearful of fighting, fully understanding that I wouldnt have a chance against them. One was that giant crocodile-like head monster on the day that I met the lizardmen, and the other was that white snake after we sessfully rescued the lost lizardmen. I wasnt sure if they were the same monsters, but my instincts told me that a connection was there. The description that I got from the snake also made the idea ever more usible. Only a massive creature like that crocodile-head could berge enough to support that giant snake. If such a monster existed here, then we would be in massive danger. Fleeing is the smartest choice. I think Ive had enough of fighting against things that I have no chance of winning againstsigh. Sothree giants wyverns are looking for us, a giant crocodile with snakes for legs is living right over the corner, and heilige Scheie there were a shit ton of frogs and toads in this ce. I mean, I saw a frog just stand still when I woke up this morning. I had to strain my eyes to see it as it wasnt anywhere close to the camp, but it stood therewatching us menacinglyawaiting a chance to steal my food Im pretty sure I made my point that I dont wanna be here anymore. While it might be better for us to leave the lizardmen here and just travel in our three-man group, none of us were able to do that. In these past days, weve be well acquainted with the lizardmen, sharing meals and even hunting together, so much that it would feel awkward to just leave now. Ive already had to say goodbye to a friendso doing it once again before I can actually process that farewell isnt good for me. Company makes traveling feel shorter, and I think thats correct. There is also the fact that I kinda promised the quintuplets and their friends that I would show them what an idol was, so yeahsomething inside me told me that I shouldnt break this sorta promise Our party agreed unanimously that we couldnt leave them behind on a good conscience. Ahh, forget about Aksmias zealousness, little one, Aps said before walking into the middle of the camp to start exining about our n. Caszcur joined and supported her with his louder voice, while Aksmias started gathering the guards and hunters, so they could start gathering their weapons and tools. As it would be faster if we helped also, our party separated to help the individual groups. Saori and Tasianna joined the lizardwomen as they started packing food, herbs, and building materials like twigs and stone. I technically dont have to do anything as I was the mule. Two people currently in this camp can use [Storage Magic] and only one of them has a mana capacityrge enough that she can put the whole camp into her storage. That person would be me and thats why Im the mule. Im quite proud of it despite the rude moniker. Its also the reason why our idea is even feasible, to begin with. I healed the rescued lizardmen and also took care of any diseases that they had but nothing in my spell arsenal could fix fatigue or lethargy. That can only go away with time and through filling their stomachs with food. In their current state, they couldn''t carry anything heavy with them and having the healthy lizardmen handle it would just slow us down. Also, remember when I told Caszcur and the rescued lizardman about my true form, my dragon form? Yeah, that kinda backfired on me, when those festive lizards literally told the whole camp about it, informing everybody about that fact. Saori chastised me about it, that I was too careless about it; that I shouldve thought up of an excuse using my numerous parallel minds and [Thought eleration]; that telling others that Im a monster would endanger me. It certainly wasnt a pleasant morning. Looking back on it, I maybe should have shown more caution and told Caszcur something like I can switch from full dragonewt and partial dragonewt form. That would have exined it and I wouldnt have had to tell him about being a dragon. B-Bute on, I still had a terrible headache back then. Its not my fault! Despite telling everybody about my dragon form, Saori decided she didnt want to expose herself. From what we heard from Tasianna, monstrous animals like dragons and garms are considered a threat if they dont show the intellect to be reasoned with. Hearing that, Saori was adamant that we be careful about telling anybody about this fact from now onwards. She mentioned persecution against us when we travel the world, and from what I heard about humans, I cant help but agree. I mean they dont like the beastmen just cause they have monster blood. I just hope that the elves are a bit kinder. As I continued mulling through my thoughts, I wandered close to a bunch of lizardmen kids helping the adults deconstructing the tents, Ah, Hestia! Ive heard what elder Aps announced, that we had to start packing but that you would join us! Is it really true? [Huh? Oh, hey zza,] I responded to the eldest sibling of the quintuplets. [Yeah, pretty much. Tasianna, Saori, and I will join you guys. We have the same destination, after all.] "Bwuh, having your voice in my head feels so weird, but I''m very happy that you''reing with us! Yay," zza cheered. "Ah, you''re younger than me, right? So, youre like another little egg-sister? Ill make sure to teach you how to speak! [He he, uh, I dontyou know, consider you my sister, zza. Besides, I have my own tutor, so you dont have to teach me,] I declined her offer to help. zza''s tail limply fell to the ground in disappointment ''cause of my rejection, but quickly recovered before saying that she had to help the elders otherwise they would scold her. Honestly, that was adorable. Technically, I was younger than the lizardmen kids but mentally speaking, I am 15 so I found the cheery personalities of them quite fun to be around, now that their friends are back. I guess this childish nature of theirs was the reason why I even agreed to show them what an idol was. Just the thought of doing it was making me nervous, but I made up my mind to just do it. Even if it fails, it was better to sit around and do nothing. As time went by, the camp slowly emptied while my storage became fuller and fuller. The lizardmen didnt have many belongings to begin with, so my mana wasn''t draining too fast. Once that was finished, Aps and Caszcur gathered everyone and exined to them our n. "As we have already told you, we will be moving fast and with minimal amounts of breaks in between," Aps started. "I believe everybody has had enough of wandering through this devil of a forest, am I right? Well, we finally have a chance to get out of here permanently!" "I believe everybody should have already met our savior and benefactor, Hestia, correct?" Caszcur continued. "Although we lizardfolk have already amassed more debts that we can repay this young scale back, she and herpanions agreed to get us safely out of this ce." "Don''t worry about anything dangerous appearing with these three joining our travels," Aps said, pointing out the strength that my party possessed to soothe any worries the lizardmen had. "Saori and Tasianna will be our guide and we will follow them as they direct us north while avoiding anything dangerous, while our beloved Dragoness, Hestia, will defeat any threats in our way." YEAH! Thebined cheers of the rowdy lizardmen group were loud enough that I had to close my ears with my hands, as it got ufortable to stand so close to it. [Jeez, they really are showering you with a lot of praise,] Saorimented. [Yeahsorry, about that. You two definitely deserve more than this. I''ll speak with those two to give you guys more recognition,"] I offered, slightly annoyed that I was getting all the cheers. [Its alright, Lady Hestia. Im already proud that they are relying this much on us. A simple maid like me only needs the acknowledgment of my mistress and close friends,] Tasianna said with a short bow. ["The same applies to me. Having to deal with a crowd like this is not something I wish, so it is alright for you to have it, Miss Idol,"] Saori said with a teasing smile. [Besides, did any of them trigger your [Fan Overview]? Did you get any new followers?] [Nope,] I said. [Despite all the cheering, none of them have be my followers. I think we might need to be forthright with them about itter on.] [Any ns for turning them into retainers? They will not be able to benefit much without [Hestias Retainer] or if Aurena decides to be generous again,] Saori stated. [I thought on it, and Ive decided to not tell them about that retainer part. Being my retainer means getting ess to the SP system and many other benefits. You might be correct that we should act more inconspicuous,] I stated, remembering Saoris lecture from this morning quite well. [I dont want to give anybody that kinda power without being able to trust them 100% percent.] While I didnt distrust them, I didnt trust them enough that I would make them my retainers. We would separate from each other once we reach the elven kingdom and that would be it. In that situation was it responsible for me to give them such a strong title like [Hestias Retainer]? No. It might sound hypocritical after I allowed both Tasianna and Saori to do so, but their situations were different. Saori and I were both humans from Earth in our past lives and we both had nobody else except the two of us. Besides, it was also an ident that she even got the title to begin with, as I didn''t even know that it existed. Tasianna, on the other hand, had no ce to go to. She self-exiled herself from her vige and wanted to travel with us due to her wish for self-atonement by serving another princess correctly this time. There is also the case that the title could be seen by everyone. If somebody were to read the description then that person would be suspicious about it, no? Who was this Hestia and why does this title with her name in it give you ess to the SP system. You catch my drift? There were so many factors that I had to consider, and it wasnt worth it in the end. Thats why making them my retainers was a no-go. [I also agree that you shouldnt make them your retainers, Lady Hestia. No one is allowed to join our prestigious rank without our approval, correct, Miss Saori?] Tasianna asked Saori with sparkling eyes. [Huh? Uhh, I guess?] Saori responded, weirded out by Tasiannas enthusiasm to not allow anybody from bing my retainer. While Tasianna already knew that Saori was my retainer only in name, she stills treated her as if she was the head retainer. Her respect for Saori must have grown ever more after she found out that Saori hid her [Shadow Snake] in Rajahs feet. Ok, that was all! Everybody gets into position and lets move out! Aps said, interrupting our private talks with another explosive cheer from the lizardmen crowd. Finally finished with her speech, Aps went over to us with the other two head lizardmen, "Hey, sorry for taking so long. Everything should be sorted out now. I thank you three for agreeing to help us with this. It really means a lot to us." Yeah, taking care of carrying our equipment and baggage, and also defending everybody. We cant thank you three enough for doing this, Caszcur said with a rare smile. We have said this a few times already but please dont hesitate to ask us if you need something. Even giving my life wouldnt be enough to repay the debts of our group, Aksmias offered with a nonchnt smile despite how dark that sounded. Hey, Im not some kinda creepy cultist that would ask you to sacrifice your life, dude! Although, I might actually act like a cultist, right now. [If thats the case, then I actually do have a favor that you three would be able to help me with,] I started out, enticing them to ask what my favor was. "YOU DO!" Aps shouted out, bursting out with a face that looked like she was about to get a cookie. "Tell it to me then, little one! Whatever it might be, allow me to fulfill it as a way to thank you and also Kargryxmor. Oh, our luck has certainly turned around since you arrived, little one. One of the consequences of having my identity as a dragon known to everybody was people like Aps, a follower of Kargryxmor, who were naturally excited about being in the presence of a dragon. I thought she didnt think much of it despite knowing about it, but it seems she was showing her true colors now. What would happen if I told her that I was a descendant of Kargryxmor? I mean I do have his blood if the title wasnt falseyou know what, lets keep this to myself. Well, Hestia? Spit it out, already. Anything you need, Ill do it, Caszcur stated, fully willing to repay his debts. [Awesome to hear! So, I want you guys,] the three lizardmen bent their necks, drawing them close to me, not wanting to miss a single sound. [I want you guys to be my followers.] HUH?! A note from AbyssRaven Will Hestia get more followers or will this be the start of aedic scene. Find out next time on "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale"! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(29) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 61: The Importance of “Followers”. Chapter 61: The Importance of Followers. You want us to do what now, littledy?! [I want you three to be my followers,] I answered Caszcurs question. Followers? Aps stopped for a moment, thinking about my request. Little oneyou told me that you werent a priestess of Aurena, right? And you also know that Im a Kargryxmor follower so isnt asking this a bit redundant? It seems like there was a misunderstanding when I told them to be my followersactually, maybe there wasnt one? I mean, technically, I am asking them to be affiliated with Aurena due to the origin of [Fan Overview] and [The Light]. [No, thats not what I meant. I mean that you be my followers, not Aurena or Kargryxmor or any other god,] I responded, making the lizardmen even more confused. [Ok, truth be told, I have an ability that grows stronger and stronger, the more followers I have. You dont actually have to do anything besideswell, I also am not really sure what youre supposed to say. The skill is still quite mysterious to me, its owner.] Both Saori and Tasianna became my followers when they simultaneously got [Hestias Retainer], while Im not sure how Rajah and his family did it. Was there some sorta ritual or a specific phrase that they have to say? Little one, although Im not quite sure what youre even talking about, you should know that we lizardfolk take our religion seriously. The tribes that we three came from have a history of being Marsven worshippers, Aps said in a troubled tone. Yes, some of us worship Kargryxmor but that is because of our culture. The once renowned dragon that was known throughout the world ascended to godhood through his strength alone. This ideal helped us stay strong through our harshest time, that perseverance and courage would bring us fortuneand it has, in you, Hestia. Aps cast her head down, crestfallen as she continued speaking while tucking her tail between her legs, "You want us to be your ''followers'' so it may make you stronger, and nothing would make me happier than to be able to help you butI-I can''t do that. It feels like I would abandon my faith if I did. My faith has brought me both happiness and sadness but without it, I wouldn''t have been able to keep my sanity through these trials and tribtion." I honestly didnt think about that. I knew that these lizardmen were religious, but I never had the feeling that they were that faithful about it. I wasnt trying to make them convert or anything, but it seems I underestimated the meaning of a follower. Im not religious myself, neither in this life nor in my past. Despite knowing that gods actually existed in this world, I never wanted to worship them or anything, merely thinking of Kargryxmor as my super old grandfather and Aurena as a benefactor. However, being stubborn about what you believe in is something I can respect, as my dream would have died a long time ago if I had given up on it the moment it got hard. There is no need to force her to do it if she didn''t want to. I wanted [Venerated Saintess] but it wasnt a must. As my tail is my witness, Im so sorry, little one. Argh, I have insulted the God of Dragons and Oaths by not being able to fulfill my debt to you, Aps apologized wholeheartedly,pletely inconsble as she fell on the ground and held up her tail. I-I offer my tail up for breaking this oath, and in the name of Kargryxmor I shall cut it off to repent. WHAT?! [Miss Apas, please you do not have to go that far!] Saori shouted, attempting to calm the crazy lizardwoman down. ["HEY! Listen to Saori, Aps. Who fucking cares about that little favor anyway?! Don''t fucking maim yourself just ''cause of me,"] I also shouted, rushing over to her side to take her hand away from her tail. Little one, let go of me, this has to be done. Ive shamed my faith by my own selfishness, Aps pleaded, tears flowing from her eyes as she helplessly tried to remove my hand. [What do you mean youve shamed your faith, huh? Heilige scheie, I was merely asking you for a simple favor, not a holy quest,] I said frantically, not understanding whats gotten to her. ["Miss Aps, please you must calm down. Think about what you are trying to do here. If you were to cut your tail here then you would undoubtedly ignore Lady Hestia''s wish once again,"] Saori remarked. Her words seemed to have an effect as Aps was visibly worried about it, I-I would? [Yes, yes! She is the one who asked you to not do it, so please stop,] Saori continued. [Isnt that right, Tasianna? Lady Hestia asked her to not cut her tail, right?] Uh, y-yes. Madam Aps, nobody would be satisfied if you were to sever your tail, especially if you did it because you couldnt help Lady Hestia. She would feel guilty, Tasianna uttered, albeit hesitant at first. Looking at Caszcur, Aksmias, and Tasianna and how they were just standing around and not doing anything despite how loud Aps was shouting that she was about to maim herself, made me slightly bberghasted. Admittedly, it doesn''t seem like she had the strength to cut nor was there any sharp objects to help her, but just the thought counted. Saori words seemed to have hit Aps, as the hand she was using to tear mine away slowly lost strength and went limp. As the two of us tried tofort her, I couldn''t help but question what even happened just now. Aps tried to cut her tail, her twopanions didnt even try to stop her, and Tasianna was even hesitating to even help before Saori called her out. It feltI feel like there was some kinda disconnection between us two and them. Noticing that the other lizardmen were slowly bing louder, I decided to ask Tasianna or Caszcur about the issueter on, [Enough, forget about what I just said, alright? Lets just go, were holding everybody up.] With that, our trip with the lizardmen began. Ive already noticed it during the rescue mission but the lizardmen really were adept with moving through a swamp, barely being affected by the water that went up to their knees. To not be slowed down, Saori and I had to be creative about it and move along the trees if the water was too deep. The lizardmen were taller than us so if the water went up to their knees, then it would go up to Saoris hips. I was even shorter than her so my belly area would get submerged if I werent on a tree. As we wandered at a rtively good pace, Saori and I talked with Tasianna about what just happened this morning, wanting to know her PoV, first. Tasianna firstly apologized to us before telling us that she wasnt sure what she was supposed to do there. Although she did find it a bit extreme she thought she had to respect it, as she mentioned that she was doing it for her god. After questioning her a bit further, she told us that some of the gods are pretty strict about certain ts. Plesia, the Water Goddess, was not only the chief goddess but she was also known to govern over order, honor, and tradition. Despite being an extremely generous goddess to her followers, she was known to show disastrous consequences if they were to dissatisfy her extremely. She thought this was the case with Kargryxmor. As a god who presided over dragonkins and oaths, she thought what Aps was trying to do was just normal. She thought that it was something a follower from Kargryxmor would do to atone. As she knew that I had no idea about the gods and that I wasn''t interested in them until yesterday, she never thought it was important to mention it. She exined that the god a person chooses to follow usually was a good indicator of that person''s personality. Races that have a patron god usually worship theirs regardless of their disposition, however, whoever they chose to worship next was usually considered their primary god. Tasianna was a fairy so growing up as a Zephira believer was normal. By bing also Plesia''s, she made it clear that she valued her ts. [I equally pray to Zephira and Plesia every night, but I consider myself more a water mage than a wind one,] Tasianna admitted, telling us that she felt much closer to other Plesia worshippers than Zephiras. [Our ideology and values coincide, I believe.] In a way, this exined why she was so distraught about not being punished for her mistake, ming herself for being the real reason why herst mistress died. Not only was it her honor and pride as a maid, but also her religious belief that made it hard for her to understand why nobody was willing to condemn her for her mistake. Having that exined to me helped me understand the situation a bit better, knowing that my feeling of disconnect wasn''t wrong. People in this world were religious, knowing that an actual god was overseeing them above the blue skies, so I guess people would be more careful to follow certain religious rules. I mean, Earths history has shown time and time again that religion could be extremely maniptive, being able to cause hate and war. Just looking at the many crusades was enough to convince you about that. It shouldnt be surprising that something like that might also be applicable to this world. Sigh, guess this whole follower stuff is harder to do than I thought. I should rethink all of this before attempting it again Eventually, the sun went down, and it was nighttime. Even in our rush, it wasn''t a smart choice to travel while it''s dark. Everybody needed sleep and it was better to rest now, so we can continue moving without any problems tomorrow. After unpacking everything, the lizardmen immediately went into work mode, showing a surprising amount of energy despite having to walk for the whole day with only a few breaks. I also thought ''cause lizardmen were cold-blooded, like normal reptiles, that they would feel less energetic when winter was right over the corner, but it seems I wasntpletely correct. No idea what you mean with cold-blooded and warm-blooded but if you want to know why, then I guess our bodies got used to it, Caszcur answered, who was teaching me about proper woodworking. Sure, it is cold with these rags but we gotta live with it. It doesnt get as cold where wee from, but cold winter visited us every year like most other ces. Shouldnt you be more worried? Youre shivering in that simple dress. Activating [Body Temperature Control] I regted my body heat back to normal to avoid shivering, making a seeee? face, afterward. While it might be effective, this was still only a temporary solution to my freezing problem. The temperature was sinking and so was my bodys. It might not be a lot, but I was feeling chilly nheless and without reheating my body, my senses were getting duller the longer I stayed like this. I guess a fire dragon would feel lessfortable the colder it got, huh? Understanding that it would be inefficient to continue using my skills to warm up, I took out the pelt of a [Rock-Skin Horned Grizzly] that I killed a month after I met Saori. While I would be around its size as a dragon, as a dragonewt it was so huge that I couldpletely cocoon myself with it. Deactivating [Body Temperature Control], I wrapped myself with the pelt and dropped my seeee? face to change it to an exhausted one, [Ok, yeah, Im not doing too well with the cold, brrrr!] Yeah, winter truly is a test for every young scale. Im sure youll have no problems but be careful, alright? Many never survive theirs to reach adulthood, Caszcur said, showing concern for my health. [If something crazy doesnt happen then everything will be alright. Stillthanks. I appreciate it,] I said with a small smile, epting his concerns with gratitude. [How about the other kids? You guys have it harder than me, so shouldnt you be more concerned about them?] Ahahaha, bursting out inughter, the tall lizardmen gently patted my head while responding. They might be young, but I think this experience has hardened them. They still are a bunch of hot-headed krill eaters, but I think we wont lose anybody this winter. Right, littledy? Understand what he meant with that smirk, I swiped his hand off my head with a chuckle, [Shut it, youre gonna jinx us if you continue thinking that its an absolute. Its still a long way, you know? Anyways, enough of that, you told me you would teach me how to properly do these bowls soe on, lets do it already.] "Ha, you got it, littledy! Leave it to this old scale to repay you back with these free lessons," Caszcur mmed his chest with his fist before taking out one of his woodworking knives and a log. As the whole be my follower thing failed, the lizardmen trio were visibly worried that they might have ruined any chances to repay the debt. Crazy pessimistic, right? Anyways, as I didnt want to get back to that question before knowing how to handle it, I instead asked Caszcur to show me how to properly woodwork. Considering that he did criticize my bowls and utensils, I thought I should use this chance to learn how to do it properly. Our partys eatingfort relied on my creation and if I can make better ones to make our dinners better, then so be it. Saori went with the lizardwomen to cook our dinner for tonight, wanting to learn some lizardmen cuisine. She said something like, "Learning about another culture''s cuisine is one of the joys of traveling. I''ll not let this chance go by!". Apparently, the lizardmen had a trick where they could soften hard, sun-dried fish for dinner. From what little that I heard, you put any dried fish into a mixture of forest herbs and muddy water and boiled it over a me. The herb oils would mix with the fish while the muddy water would slow down the cooking process of the fish. As her n was to learn about these herbs, Saori went with them. While it might not be very useful for us as we can just put them into mine or Saoris storage, knowledge was nothing to scoff about. Also growing more herbs in my future garden would be fun. As Tasianna wanted to join her, I was left without a trantor. While it was hard to understand everything, I learned from my previous mistake and had my parallel minds remember numerous amounts of words that Tasianna tranted for me. While it took a while to respond, I was able to do it, slowly learning Common tongue. Still, regardless of how many words Ive been able to learn, I still havent mastered it yet. You see how my knife is hiertunlut? Cut the bowl like this while keeping your hands still and precise. Control your strength and just let your w slide around, Caszcur exined. Hiertunlut? I asked aloud, unsure what that word meant. You didnt understand it? I nodded to his question, prompting him to think about it. Hmm, dammit. Words arent my specialty; I just know which to use. Hmm, sorry, I can''t figure a definition, littledy. Just follow my movements, and you''ll get an idea of what ''hirtunlut'' means. That''s how I learned the word, and you''re smart enough to figure it out, I figure." With that said, he began cutting the bowl into shape, finely rounded any edges while keeping cutting to a minimum. While I observed his movements, he also patiently continued repeating the word hiertunlut to help me interpret it, which was a sess after I finally understood that it meant angled. While I was celebrating my sess, I quickly learned that it was only a minor victory when the lizardmen were finished setting the camp up. Aksmias and a few lizardmen artisans and builders joined our little woodworking session as they also wanted to help me get better with my craft. While my heart felt fuzzy and my tail couldnt stop waggling due to their hospitality, I also was overwhelmed when the lizardmen started speaking among themselves, analyzing my every move and giving feedback to them. While most would find this unnerving, I thought that it was sweet of them to put this much effort into it. However, what actually made me anxious was that I couldnt understand most of the words they said. Sometimes I couldnt differentiate between a lizardman idiom or a Common tongue word, while other times I questioned if certain ent-heavy words were just growling or not. It was so nice of thembut it doesnt help if 50% of thements sounded more like bestial howls. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Handicraft Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Woodworking Lv. 2] evolved into [Woodworking Lv. 3] Oooh, youre showing some fantastic talent there,ss, a lizardman artisan said, praising me for the bowl that I made under their supervision. Mhmm! This is better than most of the stuff the young scales at the tribes can make. Quality-wise its still ok but this is enough for me to allow an apprentice to sell it, another said, inspecting the cut marks. It certainly looks better than your old ones, littledy, Caszcurughed, pping my back in congrattions. [Oof, jeez, dont p my back that hard. Im still a girl, you forgot?] I chided Caszcur, giving him a stink eye in the process. A female? Ahhh, stop yanking my tail with that krill eater act. Youre the sturdiest scale-kin among us artisans, and whether youre a female or male, it doesnt matter. Ass that cant take that sort of p wouldnt be able to survive the swamps of our tribes, Caszcur waved my girlish act away, unimpressed of it. Urgh, getting criticized for acting like a normal girl He was right that acting like that wasn''t needed at all. It was an unnecessary way to attract attention that I shouldn''t use anyway. Still, while it was redundant, acting like that does make me feel better as it would show that I still had some sense of a normal girl inside me, despite how much Ive changed. Getting no reciprocation for my act did make me feel a bit insecure about myself, but maybe its just a racial thing? Maybe lizardmen valued strength and valor more in their women? Showing false vulnerability that didnt reflect the amount of power I had could also be interpreted wrongly by them, for all I knew. Well, whatever. [So, whats your opinion on the bowl?] I asked Caszcur, ignoring what just happened. "Hmmm," Caszcurid a hand on his chin, scratching it as he carefully inspected every single angle. "You still put a bit too much force into your swipes which makes everything a bit inurate. Here, look. You can clearly see where you began your cuts and how a small dent is left behind. Im pretty sure you would do better with a knife, but youve gotten so used to using your ws to cut that it would be bad to change now. Digesting the criticism everybody gave me, our little group of artisans continued creating small wooden creations. While most of it was giving me tips on what wood would make good dishware, what technique I should use, and what other objects I should make to improve my skills; there were also some moments where the lizardmen had a quarrel about conflicting ideas. You skink, were here to repay our debt to her and youre trying to teach her some outdated technique? Ill cut your tail before that happens! "Krrrrashu! This is something my workshop mastered, and we''ve been selling our wares in the grand n vige for multiple years now! I''m trying to teach the young scale something that I would never show an untalented krill eater like you! Mastered? You try to fool our tails, huh? Thest time I saw you there, Im pretty sure you were begging people to buy your stuff, ha ha ha! Hearing all that makes me kinda wish I could visit that ce one daybut depending on howrge this continent was, that might be a bit too hard and time intensive. Despite the rowdy noises, I still much enjoyed and benefited quite a lot from their lessons, feeling like I could breakthrough to [Woodworking Lv. 4] without needing to spend SP. After everybody started leaving for dinner, I quickly collected any finished bowls so I could join them. However, before I was about to go, Caszcur stopped me, Hey, littledy, can I speak with you for a moment? Turning around, I answered yes to the tall lizardmen, prompting him to continue, You remember what happened this morning? About that whole follower stuff? [Huh, that? Caszcur, I already told you that it was fine. No need to bring that topic back up,] I said, in response to his sudden questions. Nah, seeIm alright with bing oneone of you followers, I mean, he said, scratching his head nervously. Caught off-guard by this, I made a bewildered huh? before speaking, [Wait, wait, why would you want to do that, huh? Werent you against it when I asked about it this morning? You just stood still like a statue, as if you were petrified by the very idea of bing one!] What the hell is that sorta imagination!Caszcur shouted, scolding me for what I just said. I didnt answer because that question came out of nowhere! Do you really think somebody could think properly and give you an answer after you said, Be my followers., huh!? After letting ourselves cool down a bit, Caszcur once again brought up the topic, "I gave everything a thought and I made up my mind that it wouldn''t be that bad. You said to only be a follower so your skill can evolve, right? Well, who am I to disagree with my lifesaver about fulfilling a favor?" [But what about your belief? Shouldnt Apss reasoning also work with you?] I asked, still remembering what Tasianna and Aps told me. My tribe are Marsven followers, so I had to be one, too. I never had a choice on that matter, Caszcur remarked. "I never really was religious, to begin with. It''s just too much of a bother when it doesn''t help me better my craft, after all. But I still did it because it was part of being a tribe, a family." Casczur let out a sigh in exasperation, clearly annoyed at what he was about to say, I asked Aps about it and she made a big fuzz, exining that it wouldnt be right to do it due to my duty to Marsven. Eventually, she did relent telling me that I technically didnt have a second god yet and that she also wasn''t part of my tribe, so she had no authority to stop me if I really wanted to. [Do you really?] I asked. "Well, I heard that the Earth Goddess, Crustacia, was also a Goddess of Craftsmanship so I actually nned to have her as my second god, but there also wasn''t a rule that I couldn''t have three gods that I could pray to," Caszcur responded. Well, you arent a goddess but I guess this follower thing might be bit simr. Remembering what I heard from Tasianna, any person may pray to as many gods as they wanted to. The gods see no problem in a person praying to all gods as in the end results, the gods are receiving that persons prayer anyways. Tasianna told me that the elven culture, more specifically speaking, the high elven culture promoted polytheism. Some elves chose to stick with one while others could choose how many they wanted to. It was all allowed. If the gods see no fault in it, then technically we mortals shouldnt also. [Still, what made you so willing about it? Just cause I said that nothing big will happen doesnt mean you should believe me on it. Im not the greatest liar but I also dont hesitate to do it when I have to,] I admitted, remembering that I have made excuses to keep my two friends unaware about a few of my personal issues. "Sure, you want me to count them up for you?" once I nodded, he continued. "You saved the lives of my scale-kins without any payment. You agreed toe with me on that rescue mission. You rescued me and our lost scale-kins from those terrors, and you also re-attached my arm. We didnt start out well, especially concerning those virigresses, so everything youve done for me and my scale-kins wasnt something we deserve. Despite also knowing how we treated them and that we were the ones that chased them away, you still were willing to stick around. Hearing everything Ive done for them really puts stuff into perspective. I really was a bit too nice to the people who chased away Rajahs family! I better confront them about thister! We havent told you anything about how lizardmen tribes worked, but a chief is usually chosen due to their strength. Not only are you the strongest among us but youve also shown the leadership needed for one, Caszcur said before bowing, cing one hand on the ground and the other on the chest. There really is no reason for me not to ept, right? [Sigh, ok, lets do it,] I said, throwing my arms in the air in defeat. [Lets not make much of a deal out of it, but I really have no idea how this will work out so how do youhuh?] [Krokus Lizardman, Caszcur] has be your follower Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko]: 7 Hmm? What is it? Caszcur asked, oblivious of the fact that he just became my follower. What just happened?! [Well, congratz Caszcur, you just became my followersomehow,] I stated with slight confusion. That happened? Weird, it feels nothing changed for me butI guess thats fine, he expressed with a shrug. At the end of the day, if it benefits you then whatever. Never expected anything to change anyways. [Yeahbut I still have no idea how that happened, though? There has to be a reason for why the System gave me the message now, right?] As I mulled for a reason, Caszcur ced his hand on my head and patted it, Come on, littledy. I think youre thinking too hard about it now. There is a dinner waiting for us, so leave the thinking forter, ha ha ha! With that said, he slowly walked towards the center of the camp where our dinner would be held. Noticing that my stomach was growling, I gave my parallel minds the duty to think over it while I refueled our body with food. The night is cold and eating some good food will warm me back up again. Chapter 62: The Rhythm of the Wandering Scale-kins. Chapter 62: The Rhythm of the Wandering Scale-kins. [Ok, everybody, repeat after me,] I said before taking a deep breath to sing. Do Re Mi Fa So La Ti Do Kro Kre Kri Scha Scho Kri Kro! Hmm, this seriously reminded me of the time I tried to sing when I just got [Humanization]how nostalgic. Morning hase and my party and the lizardmens group continued traveling through the rainforest part of the Belzac forest, with our goal to escape it. As we started moving at around dawn, it slowly became clear around noon that the lizardmen were getting hungry, so we decided it was best to just take a break and eat. Compared to our dinnerst night, we didn''t have the time and set-up to feed up therge lizardmen group with a freshly cooked meal. Usually, the lizardmen would take out their rations of sun-dried fish and eat them as they rested their weary legsbut that wasn''t necessary with us. Knowing that this would happen,st night I had everybody cook another batch for lunch. Putting the piping hot meal in my storage, I was able to keep everything warm, allowing the lizardmen to enjoy a rxing lunch instead of boring fish. Dinner and lunch dide out of our own pocket, so our storage didnt look too super after treating the lizardmen for what was equal to two dinner servings,rge enough to feed 50 people. It was our winter savings but as we already nned to arrive in elvennd before the snow came down on us, we thought that it would be best to keep everybody full during this tiring trip. After we were done eating, the lizardmen decided that they would hunt for our meals for tonight. Leading hunting parties, Caszcur, Aksmias, and Saori went ahead to fish and hunt in the short time that we had until we needed to move. While they were doing that, Aps, Tasianna, and I were moving with the nonbatants to gather any edibles, spices, and herbs. We would meet up at our rendezvous spot after the sun moved to a certain spot in the sky. During this gathering session, some of the lizardmen kids asked me about the promise that I made them; that I would give them an idol concert. As the word idol didnt exist, they couldnt understand what I truly meant with it even through [Telepathy]. They thought it was a fancier word to call a ritual dancer, somebody who would sing and dance to show their reverence to their gods. They pestered me about giving a religious dance to please Kargryxmor, forcing me to clearly exin to them what I actually meant. They look displeased for a moment until they asked me to perform a ritual dance anyways, something that I had to shoot down immediately. To appease them, I was now showing them what an idol truly was. I might not be able to show them a real show, but a simple demonstration was enough to sparkle their interests. Some of the adults also were curious about it. Due to how I sang during the feast two days ago, everybody already knew that I was able to sing welljust that they were confused about my song lyrics. Theyplimented everything about it, from the way that I sang, that the music that I was able to reproduce was extremely fitting, and that they still liked my songs despite not understanding the lyrics. I guess that was simr to how non-Koreans and non-Japanese still loved listening to anime songs and K-Pop even when they had zero knowledge of thenguage. All you needed was the rhythm to jump-start your heart, I say. As I continued singing, some of the lizardmen began forming an interest and started imitating me, trying their best despite their untrained voices. I also helped them train their voices, but it seems they weren''t serious about practicing. It was fine, though. They were clearly having fun and that is was singing is, no? You sing under the shower cause you feel like it, not cause youre a vocalist or opera singer, after all. When you hear something good, something that can pep you up, you hum it unconsciously just for funsies. Elder Aps, is this the herb you needed? as I was grabbing some fruits, I overheard a lizardman kid talking with Aps. Hmmm, yup! Good work, young scale, praising the kid, Aps rewarded him with a pat on the head. Dont forget to take all of the roots, too. They soak in a lot of the earths bounty and mana, making them even better than the herb itself. Yes, elder scale! he said energetically before sprinting back to where he collected the herb. "Elder scale, we found a lot of mushrooms over here. We can''t pick all of them up!" a lizard girl cried out, huffing from running. Mushrooms! Good, we can make a grand mushroom stew for tonight! Scale-kins, we need to help the young scales! another older lizardwoman shouted, calling for everybody to join in on the mushroom pickings. Steeeeeeeeew! Tasianna, knowing that I absolutely adore any kinda stews, pped her wings like a hummingbird and flew in the direction that the mushrooms were. Also wanting to fill up my storage even more with food, I rushed collecting all the fruits from a tree and hurried over to help everyone. Hestia, some of the bags are full! Can you put them in your magic box? zza, the eldest of the quintuplets spoke, carrying bags filled with our harvest with her four siblings. Nodding, I took everything from their hands and slowly ced the harvest in my [Storage Magic]. This looks so weird! Its like a hole in the air, wow! the second sibling, Nixliel, said. "Magic looks so fun! Can you teach me some of itter on, Hestia, please? I want to be as useful as you and the elder scales!" Huh? Elder scale-sister Nixliel, we already nned to participate in Hestias ritual dancing training. We cant change that, the fourth sibling, Yonze, insisted on sticking with my idol sessions. I want to sing, and dance like her. I can be like the shamans and priestesses back in our swamps! "You can learn how to sing,ter on, elder scale-sister. Elder scale-sister Nixliel is right, instead of wasting time on being ritual dancers, we should learn magic and how to be a warrior from Hestia, the youngest sibling and only boy, Yutzas, said, arguing that it would benefit them more to learn how to fight. All the elder scale warriors are gone. We need to be warriors so we can protect our scale-kin friends! Shut up Yutzas and help Hestia put the food in. If you want to learn how to fight then just ask the elder scales already, the middle sibling, Asansda, grumpily replied while helping me unpack the food from the bags. It might be true that the kids have be calmer ever since their friends and acquaintances returned but it seems each of them had their own ways to cope with it losing their parents. In general, over this year that they had to stay together due to their envement, the lizardmen group has pretty much be a giant family. They grieve for every single one of their members, and it''s even worse when somebody precious to them died. All of the kids that are currently with us are orphans, having lost their parents and maybe one or two blood rtives on the way. The quintuplets are just the most recent ones. While the other kids adapted by clinging with certain adults, looking up to them as a recement to their actual parents, the quintuplets would follow me around wherever I went, if they were allowed to. It was honestly adorable but also a bit depressing. Well, I enjoyed theirpany and they helped me learn more words so that helps. Hmm, Im up for a song, again. . You guys are good kids Staying strong in this forest Picking yourself up, not crying aloud, despite the hardships Youre making them feel proud I bet theyre watching Just do you best, dont let yourself down, and its gonna be all alright . Dont push yourself too much Just live on We can do it all Believe it . Dont you dare give it all up Ill push you to your limits I can sympathize with you Trust me, were strong together . Come on, stand up up Lets go, lets go oh oh Who do you think we are, eh? Thats right, scale-kins! Come on, stand up up Lets go, lets go oh oh I can see that light in your eyes We will never give up . ying and singing something that just came out of my head was quite fun but what made it even better was that the quintuplets were pping, smiling as they seemed to have liked the song. Hestia, what did you just sing? Why cant you sing it in Common tongue? I want to know what you sang. Your voice is so calming, Yonze spouted out like a machinegun. [He he, sorry but Im still learning thenguage. I can only sing in thenguage where Ie from, but Ill get Tasianna to help me trante it so I can sing itter on for you,] I replied, promising the tall lizard girl while feeling super proud. It is a half-truth. English wasnt anguage in the Belzac forest, my ce of birth, but it technically came from my souls origin. Really! Oh yes, thank you! Are you also teaching me how to sing, too? she further asked. [Leave it to me, Yonze,] I said, bumping my fist on my chest. [Kyaaaaaah! I cant wait! I cant wait! Its so awesome to meet another music enthusiast! Ill show you the true brilliance of an Idol, I promise!] Jumping and shrieking like two excited girls, this sight could also be called a tail whipping event. We were so overwhelmed by the individual excitement that we weren''t able to control our tails. While it was ok for Yonze to wag her tail, having mine do it could be disastrous so thankfully nobody was behind methat couldn''t be said about the tree which was behind me who had most of its trunk cut and sliced off. While my time with the lizardmen had its up and downs, I am honestly d that Ive met them just for this reason. Shes not technically a fan yet but having fun like this was worth it. It reminded of my time with my ex-friends on Earth, before we started to drift away from each other. Speaking of fans, Ive sorta tried to make them into my followers after the System registered Caszcur as one of mine. He didnt say anything besides wanted to be one but it still didnt give me a conclusive idea for how somebody can be a follower. If I wanted to have [The Light] continue growing then I first have to find out what the requirements are to increase the number. As a test, I told the kids about it without giving them any details, telling them that it was to be my fans, however that failed. Most of the kids were receptive to the idea and wanted to be "fans" but that didnt do anything for my counter. I also went ahead and held a little singing performance in the morning, trying my best to impress them with my voice. I could hear the pping and, boy, did that nearly make me want to open the floodgates and just cry out loud, but I was still reserving that moment for the idol concert that I was promising them. Regardless, it didnt change anything. Just considering how much Yonze has been warming up to me is making me really question what Im supposed to do about it. What was the difference between Caszcurs and Yonzes cases? I helped both of them with some kinda request, just like in an RPG to gain an NPC''s favor, while treating them to something amazing that made them like me even more. If this really were a game then I would be at my wit''s end,ining at the developer team that I believed it was a bug, trying to search the inte for an answer butthis was real life There is always that Idol performance. I dont know if Aurena knows about it, but she did imply something about my idol stuff, so maybe an Idol concert might work? Of course, that didnt exin Caszcur nor the virigress family, but thinking about it was getting harder and harder. As I didnt want to scare them off by telling them the real truth, I had to go back to the nning board to figure this strange title out. After an hour of gathering, the hunters eventually made it back with a shit ton of fish and a couple of games. As the fish around here were practically monsters, they also had mass to boot so that meant more food! After packing everything in my storage we continued moving forwards, determined to make decent progress for the day and find a spot where we could have another great feast. While packing everything was already a hassle, doing the reverse was even worse as I pulled everything out at the same time. Losing 10% of my mana in literally 2 seconds felt as if somebody was forcibly trying to pull out an organ from inside my body. This not only included the food but also everything else from our camp. In any case, the mushroom and meat stew with grilled fish was amazing and definitely filled everybody up. It was also good to know that we had enough leftovers which we could use for tomorrows lunch. Hunting and gathering for our food with Tasianna and Saori was already fulfilling but doing it with a giant group like this was extra fun. The more the merrier, definitely is correct. Once dinner was finished, some of the lizardmen suggested doing some hunting and gathering during the night. As it seemed likes the lizardmen still had the energy to do more for the day and more food wouldn''t hurt, we decided on sending only a small group with Saori to go out. It was evening, after all, so moving away from light was in itself just foolish. If the party was small enough, then Saori could protect everybody easily using her spells and [Shadow Armament]. We still needed somebody to protect the whole group and my [Sanctuary] was perfect for the job. Tasianna also wasnt confident in herself that she would be able to lead a group into the forest so shes staying with me in the camp. After seeing Saori off, I went to the kids to give them some singing practice. Exining the basics that I learned from my own teacher, I quickly gave them a rundown on how our vocal cords worked. While I technically didnt know if lizardmen vocal cords were the same, I do know that they were a muscle. Caszcurs hoarse and Aksmias gentler voices were the perfectparison that I needed to be sure about my theory. While the lizard kids were trying their best to follow my instructions, I also had Tasianna try to trante my new song. Using it as an opportunity for anothernguage lecture, she insisted that I help her with it while I was coordinating the kids. Thankfully, I have be pretty adept with multi-tasking so doing this was no problem. Hestia, my voice is starting to hurt, one of themined, pointing a finger at their throat. [Ok, take a break and drink some of this tea. Try not to speak and just rest,] I advised. Hestia, my voice just made a weird sound. Did I do something wrong? another said, massage their throat. [Oh, nothing wrong there. You just cant reach that pitch yet,] raising my own pitch to demonstrate how it should sound, I continued giving him tips after he knew that nothing was wrong with his voice. [It takes a while to go up, so keep training. This is something you cant get better at without continuous practice.] The kids weren''t terrible, apparently ''cause they had some practice before they became ves, having sung during rituals and other ceremonies. Expectantly, as they never had to properly sing, their ability to keep up with the rhythm or even intonate their singing voice was amateurish. We kept up with this until Saoris group came back as we had to go to bed early for the next day. The next day of travels was pretty uneventful so I and the kids just kept up with the singing practice until evening. However, once we woke up and continued walking during that day [Woah, this is a massive swamp!] Saori called out. Nodding in agreement, I stared at the giant body of water that was standing in front of us. It had the features you would expect from a swamp with countless vegetation ranging from water lilies to overgrown trees with roots submerged underwater. The green surface was only a cover for its depth that at first nce looks like the abyss, showing no signs of the ground. The water was muddy so it might just be an exaggeration, but it felt like we would have to swim if we wanted to traverse itall of us, even the tall lizardmen. This worries me "Little one, what do you want to do? All of us are pretty good swimmers so we would have no problem getting over here," Aps stated, asking me for my opinion on how to proceed. [No, no, lets not. I think it would be better to just go around it, even if it means we are dying,] I replied. Huh? Why though, fair-scaled one? Aksmias asked. I dont believe my intuition ispletely correct but, Tasianna started, looking at us before continuing to speak. I believe I can speak for the three of us that we think we might be in danger of that giant beast. You mean that monster that attacked us about a week ago? Caszcur mentioned. But weve made so much progress up north now from that giantke where we first saw it. You think it would follow us? [Maybe but I agree with Tasianna and Lady Hestia that we should try to avoid any risks,] Saori prudently suggested. [I believe that would be the wisest decision, especially considering that your group has seen their fair share of trouble,tely. Do not worry, our party wishes to hurry up, but we are not willing to put anybody in dangerright, Lady Hestia?] Yes, yes, Im not gonna throw myself into the fire, again. Saori can you please not look like I was willing to jump into every single trouble that I see? I told myself, instead, I simply nodded to reply to Saoris question. Honestly, I wasn''t joking this time. If there was a chance that we would meet that rank A monster again or not, then I would choose avoidance. I was only a little dragon that hasn''t even reached the juvenile stage, yet. Well, if that is what you wish then we will- [Stop! Quick, back into the forest, now!] Saori shouted, before grabbing Tasianna and me. Carrying me under her arm, Saori continued shouting follow me! as she delved deeper into the forest. Not understanding what was going on but knowing that it would be better to stick together, the lizardmen also hurriedly tried their best to keep up with Saoris high movement speed. Once we started grouping up the lizardmen naturally wanted to ask what was happening, but they were quickly silenced with a fat silence from Saori, whos eyes were now covered with red mist, a sign that she was agitated. To further show that something was wrong, Saori was snarling, blemishing her beautiful face with a show of ferocity by baring her fangs like a wolf. While she loosened her grip on us two, she still hadntpletely let us go, only allowing me enough wriggle room to stand on the ground. After a couple of seconds of intense concentration, trying to find what was making Saori so anxious, I quickly found out what it was. Scheie, how?! My [Detection Sensor] was finally able to pick up the signals of three individuals entering my detection area at a high speed. They were separated and were moving around in every single direction as if they were searching for somethingor maybe someone? Air Shie-?! Saori? [No, Hestia,] Saori said, stopping me with a short response. [Saori, I can build itrge enough that it would cover everybody. It would remove any danger that they could find us with sound or smell,] I suggested. [No, Hestia, do you not remember what we found recently? Those magic sensing skills?] Saori replied, bringing up something that I forgot about. [Who knows? I know, but we cannot risk it. They might have not found usst time, but we cannot be sure that these are the same ones.] A few days ago, after the three of us rummage through the skill shop, we managed to find a few skills that allowed us to detect magic and mana flow with the help of the System. While we already had a good feel of when magic was being activated, even without any magic circles showing up, it wouldnt hurt us to expand our sensory skill arsenal. The problem was that Saori didn''t have enough SP to buy it ''cause she didn''te with us to rescue the lost lizardmen, Tasianna was in dire need of expanding her skill set withbat skills while also upgrading the quality of her skills, while I, on the other hand, was saving up until my evolution. I didnt know if I would evolve into a B rank after reaching level 30 but the pattern until now suggested that is what would happen. As this was also the rank where I could evolve into a [Young Mana Dragon], I also began thinking that I might not have been very efficient with my SP usage. I regret nothing, just saying. I survived until now cause of my decisions so it would be idiotic to me myself for any supposedly wasted SP. However, realizing this also meant that I had to start looking at my choices better, especially my evolution. I wanted to have so many options this time that I would be so overwhelmed by them that I couldn''t choose foruh, about a week or so. What I mean is that I wanted to be sure that I would be able to choose from a wide range of options that would let me tailor my build to Saori''s and Tasianna. We were a team now, after all. I had to start thinking like one. So, to save on SP until I reached level 30, I decided to not buy any of the mana sensing skills, believing that whatever was chasing after me wasnt in the area. well, I regret my frugality! [Everyone, please do not say anything at all until we say stop,] Saori pleaded the lizardmen, knowing that most of them were extremely confused about the situation. [We might be in trouble if anybody makes a noise.] Hearing the nervous voice of Saori seemed to have made everybody understand that the situation was not a joke. Slouching down to make their bodies seem smaller, the lizardmen kept quiet. With looming terror continuing their search, our group could only silently wait, anxiously wishing that they would just disappear. The signals started to disperse even more, with only a single one moving towards our location. It was still not a straight line though, moving around and stopping whenever. We were also in the cover of the dense foliage of the trees, so Saori and I were pretty convinced that they wont be able to find us if everybody kept up their [Stealth]. As seconds passed us by, we finally were able to hear the sound of beating wings, pushing the air around them up and down. Although it was only slightly, I was also able to see leaves falling down, as if somebody blew some air towards. Verdammt, are they really the same ones?! With the confirmation that something was flying above us, some of the kids and nonbatants began to shiver as they held onto whatever tools they were carrying. It might not be worth anything as actual weapons but gripping them seems to give them some sense of calmness. Seeing this, Aps decided that it would be best to start praying. Putting her hands together, Aps quietly mumbled, so slowly and quietly that not even Saoris ears were able to properly catch on. It makes you wonder to whom she was praying? [Miss Aps, stop! You cant pray!] Tasianna, slipping through Saoris hand quickly flew to stop Aps from praying. Hearing this the loud sound of Tasiannas voice resounding through her head, Aps did quietly stop her prayers but looked at Tasianna as if she was crazy. Nobody told me yet, but I think stopping somebodys prayers might not be too polite. While I wished to continue thinking about that subject, something else was catching my attentionsomething big. With the rustling of the trees leaves, a reptilian head poked out of them, stretching its long neck as it slowlyid its eyes on usbut most importantly on me. E-Enemy! W-Wyvern! Not being able to hold it in anymore, the surrounding lizardmen started shouting and screaming as they witnessed the four-limbed creatures full body slowlye into sight. Looking at the wyverns beige and navy-blue scales sent a shiver down my spine, literally, as a visible white mist could be seen being emitted out of its mouth. Its winged forearms had a membrane that was thicker and more stic than my own that looked more suited to help the slim creature stay airborne. As more of its body came into view, I was also able to identify two dorsal fins, one situated like a crest on its head and another on its back. Thest part that came into view was its tail which had webbing resembling the tail fin of a whale, that it could retract at will. Kriiii. The wyvern growled ready to-! [Dont let it roar!] Freeing myself from Saoris grip and releasing my own wings, I jumped out of the group of lizardmen and began my assault and, hopefully, my escape. Chapter 63: Thundering Roars! Chapter 63: Thundering Roars! Drifting Snow Wyvern A wyvern that has specialized itself to its life in the Aviator Peaks by developing strong wings to support aerial battles. Possesses specialized organs that can cool down the air through mana injections, even able to sh freeze water particles to coat itself in a protective icicle mantle. Using speed, sharp talons, and icy winds, this predator scours the air and ground to swiftly end its preys life. Rank B [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Kriiiiii-! Wind st! Before the wyvern could scream aloud, I prevented with power st of wind, mming its jaw shut. I cant let it shout! At all costs, I couldnt afford it to shout, otherwise, chances are high that it would be checkmate for us. The monster being a rank B was already disastrous but what would be worse than one B rank monster? Three. My draconic instincts already knew that they were strong, and I definitely know that we cant fight all three at onceI dont even know if I can fight this one alone [Saori!] using the small opening that I created, I called out to my firstpanion. [On it, Hestia!] dropping any formality to keep her answer concise, Saori replied, before leading the lizardmen away from the battlefield. [Aps, Caszcur, Aksmias, lead everybody away from here! We''ll find you guys, so take these and run!"] Taking some of my bombs from her own storage, Saori shoved them into the lizardmens arm after ordering to go. [Tasianna!] in the meantime, my fairypanion made it over to me, already knowing that we had to get serious. [Wings!] Having readied her [Icicle Spike], both of us shot out spells with the sole goal to strip the monster from its wings. Our first victory condition was to ground this flying monster at all cost, it was so essential that if we couldnt fulfill it then it was game over already. Having recovered from my initial surprise attack, the wyvern quickly understood our hostility as it swiftly stretched its wings and body. While the wyvern wasrger than me, its movements were graceful, leaving little wasted movements as it curved and swerved and slipped through our spells like a slipstream. Not even giving us a second look, once it found a window of escape in my spell-slinging machinegun, the wyvern turned its body upwards and began digging itself through the tree foliage, fully intending to get back to itsfort area: the sky. [Wind st!] activating the wind spell behind me, I sted my body in the direction of the wyvern. [Spark ws!] using my wings to readjust my body mid-flight, I only barely was able to catch the wyvern by its tail. Due to the momentum of grabbing it, I was swung forward. Using my tail to pierce a nearby tree, I anchored myself to it to prevent being dragged away by the wyvern. Holding with all my strength, the wyvern desperately struggled to free itself from my grip, losing its bnce as it broke branches with its pping wings. Krriiiiiiiaa! Verdammt nochmal, its scales are hard! While it wasnt as hard as the eye of that [Vellestra Leviathan], it was still quite hard to sink my ws into them. Im pretty sure if I hadnt used [Spark ws], I would have only slightly scratched its carapace. However, what made everything worse was not only the high-pace battle but also the cold aura that was chilling my bones down, just by being close to it. Thankfully, my unnaturally high body temperature and [Body Temperature Control] conflicted with this cold air, making it bearable for me without freezing off my fingers. Cant use fire magic, verdammt! Iined, knowing that anything shy as a fire spell would risk gaining the attention of the other wyverns. While causing a forest fire was a problem, using any giant spell that made too much noise was bad, too. I cant use [Bedrock des] to slice it cause they are too noisy and [Banishment Beam] is the definition of a shy spell. Sanctuary, yes! Get it on the ground and I can construct itrge enough to stop its movement without it being toorge! With a n settled, I started straining my arms and tail, even more, to pull the wyvern closer to ground. Once my feet were close enough, I used the ws on my feet to dig into the tree. This short moment finally allowed my parallel minds a break from casting other spells to finally begin activating my buffing spells. While it took a while, every single one was helping me bnce out the stat difference between this B rank monster and me, a C rank one. [Tasianna, shoot its wings down! Forget about its [Ice Resistance] and just get it down!] I shouted. I cant overpower it. It was impossible using my current form. I had no chance with only 2/3rd of my stats even with all my buffs. The surprise of my sudden actions probably caused it to panic but as it slowly recovered from it, it was quickly making my previous attempt to hold it down, irrelevant. Arrrrgh, holy hell its too strong! I screamed internally as my body was being painfully stretched apart. Fuck, Ive no choice! Humanization deactivate! Activating [Humanization], a mana mist dispersed from my body, covering me and Tasianna in its blue cloud. Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaa! the wyvern cried out in agony. As I was slowly returning back to my true form, my ws continued growingrger, piercing even further into its flesh. Once I felt my neck was long enough, I moved it outside of the fog and bit the wyvern in its tail. Krieeeeeeekraaaaaaa! Kra! it roared. Krueeeeegh! I screamed [Lady Hestia! Winds of the mystical fairy goddess, oh, I plead for your ethereal veil, Air Shield! Falling water from the air, freeze and shield us from the danger of the world, Frozen Shield!] Cold, so so cold! is what I thought as I released my grip from the wyvern and started falling. At the very moment when I bit into the wyverns tail, my [Prediction] warned me that the wyverns patience for me has ended, as it was about tounch an attack at me. However, certain circumstances like having my tail stuck in the tree and having just bitten its tail made it impossible for me to avoid it, forcing my [Draconic Barrier] to take the full brunt of the attack. Regardless, the wyvernsrger mass mming one of its wings at my smaller body was a sure-fire way to knock mepletely down. See me getting hit, Tasianna quickly conjured up [Frozen Shield] to protect me from the fall and [Air Shield] to keep the cold touch of the shield away from me. Very thoughtful, as I was suffering from the intense cold from the wyverns attack. [Grrrrrgh, this actually hurts. OMG, why the hell is it [Absolute Pain Tolerance] and not nullification or something, argh, fuck!] I cried out, holding my left arm that was slightly frozen by that wyverns attack. I dont think it reached my bones nor did it freeze any of my muscles, but seeing my crimson scales turning blue immediately made me slice any frozen scales off my body to stop the terrible pain that was coursing through my arm. Looking up at the wyvern, I saw that its left wing was fully covered in frozen, jagged ice as it began to p its wing to fly up anew. No! Quick, stop healing me and shoot something, girls! I cried out to my parallel minds, stopping them from using healing and buffing spells due to the current problem. As it was about to catch wind, a giant monster leaped onto its back and starting biting into the wyvern''s wings, holding itself onto the iling monster with shadowy long talons. [Saori!] I cried out. [Miss Saori!] Tasianna cried out, too. [Yes, hi. Enough, do something about this thing already! I cant hold onto it without your buffs, Hestia!] Saori''s voice was hurried, struggling to stay on the wyverns back. Oh, right! Sanctuary! Air Shield! Realizing that the wyvern was grounded as I wanted it to, I materialized a barrier of light justrge enough to give us room for our battle but notrge enough for the wyvern to fly freely or above the trees. The [Air Shield] was there to stop any sounds from escaping the fight, giving me back my ess to [Draconic Roar], [Terra Wall], and [Bedrock des]. No longer having to worry about it calling for its friends made this a bit easier on us but, hopefully, the other wyverns wont find us anytime soon. [Saori, jump off. I cant hit you with [Synergists Oath] when youre swinging around like that,] I called out. Understanding that I might transfer all my buffs on the wyvern, Saori let go of it and jumped on the ground. Finishing the first batch of buffing spells, I transferred them to Saori before redoing it to buff myself. This is gonna be a rough battle, even after taking its ability to fly, so any advantage then we can gain over it is absolutely necessary. Be it extra stats, ganging up on itor even some dirty tricks. I need to buy as much time as possible! Grrrrrrr, Saori snarled. Kriiiie ah kraih, the wyvern let out. Kriiiiiee, I growled. There was a standstill between the three of us giant animals as we kept an eye on each other, cautious of our opponent''s next move. While it did make me nervous that the wyvern wasnt showing as much hostility as I thought, it did work into my favor that it wasnt attacking me, allowing me enough time to fully buff myself. What is it doing? Is it not seeing us as a threat? Calmly standing around, waiting for itspanions? I cant let that happen! Once I readied my determination, I invoked magical circles behind me, causing the wyvern to cry out Kriah! Kriah! before having to brace for it. Unfortunately, I do not understand wyvern cries, so this was useless. Relying on my earth spells like [Earth Spears], due to my fear of burning this forest down, I shot at the hesitating wyvern. Understanding that I was intending to kill it, the wyvern cried out once more before shooting out a breath attack, a very cold breath attack! Scheie! [Stay behind, Lady Hestia! Falling water from the air, freeze and shield us from the danger of the world, Frozen Shield!] Tasianna announced confidently. Seeing the ice shield materializing made me put my hope into Tasianna as Saori delved into the shadows to protect herself. [Urgh!] Tasianna groaned, doing her best to hold the shield upright as she pushed back the stream of cold air. As I tried to keep my body from freezing, I suddenly heard a loud howling from the other side of the shield, and then another pained shriek. Noticing that the icy stream stopped, I immediately took this as my cue to move into action. The sight of two giant shadow wolvesbating the wyvern, fully shrouded in a ck veil of [Shadow Armament], while they held it in ce using [Shadow Tendrils] kinda made me reminisce a certain ninja video game that I once saw the Lets y of. Regardless of that though, it seems Saori used [Shadow Clone] to duplicate herself, creating a fourthbatant for our side. Using the surprise attack to its fullest, she evaded attacks and countered the wyvern, inflicting chip damage with her clone and limited spell arsenal to their fullest potential. As I ran towards them, I filled my mouth not with saliva but a thick, viscous fluid, which tasted absolutely horrendous, using my mana. Spitting the concentrated ball of venom out of my mouth, seemed to have rmed the wyvern quite a lot as it knocked its head in my direction the moment I did that. Its own [Prediction] probably warned it as it quickly reacted by freezing its wings and using them to shield itself. Having no way to enter her body or even touching its skin, my attack was ineffective, but this little distraction gave Saori the opportunity to deal a proper attack. Erging a [Dark Bolt] into a long spear, she and her clone pierced the wyverns legs with them, essentially pinning it to the ground. Shrieking once again, the wyvern seemed to have finally had enough of us, immediately sh freezing the air around it, coating itself a thick veil of ice. Using its newly hardened body, the wyvern used its long forearm wings like sickles, defending itself from my spells, and my melee attempts tond a [Spark ws] or [Spark Fang] on it. Saori and her clone were also struggling as the wyvern masterfully used its now trident-shaped frozen tail to sweep, stab, and slice any of Saoris further attempts. I can use a fire attack now! Realizing that it had no way to dodge myrger attacks now, I smacked my teeth together to create a spark then added mana to have it grow and surge inside my mouth. Spark Fire Breath! An eye for an eye, if you used a breath attack then I should be allowed to use one, too, right? Knowing what was about to happen, the wyvern tried to m my mouth shut, but it was unable to due to Saori holding its tail back with her mouth. [Prediction] is warning me?! No, I am fast enough! Ignoring my trusty skill to focus on dealing damage, I was fully confident that I could make it before its attacked hit me. Opening my mouth, thest thing I saw was the wyverns face twisting around and then mming into mine with a force of a truck. The next thing I saw were the leaves of the forest burning from a me pir, as I then began tumbling on the ground, rolling around before stopping. Ahhhhh, my head-ahh, cold! Clutching my head with my forelegs made me notice that a portion of my head felt cold to the touch. The freezing sensation, simr to a brain freeze, that came from that area made me soon realized that I failed my attacks. [Lady Hestia, please stand up! You must stand up!] a voice resounding inside my head, but the sheer headache that I was having made it hard to follow its instruction. It was so bad that I wasnt the one to hear it but my parallel minds. Urghhh, dizze on legs! The next moment, my whole body was sent flying as my sides felt an intense sting that reached down to my stomach. [Hestia, heal yourself!] another voice came into my head which I obediently listened to. Relying on my parallel minds to identify how to heal myself, I heated up my head and then cast [Major Heal] on my head and sides, releasing me from the aching. This act helped me regain most of my senses back, quickly eyeing that Saori and Tasianna were holding an onught of attacks back that was intended for me. Bedrock de! Invoking a massive sharp de of earth from the ground, my assant had to quickly dodge it mid-flight, ufortably pping its wings inside my [Sanctuary] which restricted most of its aerial ability. Looking at our opponent, the wyvern, I could see that the spears that Saori had drilled into its legs were still there, but those wounds were bleeding profusely. It also had more blooding from its tail, probably the area where Saori bit into to hold it back. Thest wound was a charred area on its face, most probably the reason for its now enraged state. [Thank you, you two. You really saved me there,] I told my two friends. [At yur service, Lady Hestia!] Tasianna said proudly, still hovering her [Frozen Shield] before me. [Good to see you up, Hestia. Nowe on, I can see that your dirty trick is finally showing its effect,] Saori pointed out, making me look at the wyverns status board to see that it had [Poisoned (Minor)] and [Paralyzed (Minor)]. Ehehe, it worked ~ When I transformed back into a dragon, I quickly injected some venom into its body using my bite. Due to how sudden the battle started; I barely had any time to buff myself nor was I able to realize that I should have used [Toxic Secretion] when I dug my ws into its tail. Unfortunately, the wyvern quickly knocked my mouth away before I could administer a full dosage. Thankfully, its finally kicking in. I was ted to see the wyverns breathing heavily and struggling to keep itself in the air. The wyvern was finally being serious about this battle and it showed when both of its recent attacks broke through my [Draconic Barrier] and dealt some serious damage to my Health. So, this is the power of a B rank, huh? We were keeping it at bay until now only cause we were working as a team, but it seems it wasnt even going all-in just yet. But with that poison, I have no choice but to end this now! [Get ready! Bedrock des!] I told my friends. Erupting even more earth des from the ground, the wyvern was forced into the defensive, having to swerve its body through this hellish grinder. Even with the damage and status affliction that we caused it, it still showed its dominance as an aerial fighter, having no problem with dodging while using breath attacks to counter. [Not while Im alive!] Tasianna proimed, shielding me with her floating [Frozen Shield]. [Take this!] Saori shouted, throwing one of my poison bombs from her own storage at the wyvern. Exploding in the air, the wyvern breathed in a huge amount of it which slowed down its movement drastically enough or it to get it by one of my spells. Kriii! groaning, it falling down once it got struck. [Close your ears!] I warned everybody. Taking in a deep breath, I then roared, further amplifying its intensity with [Draconic Roar] and [Aerokinesis]. The wyvern desperately shielded itself with its frozen wings but looking at the breaking ice, it was only a matter of time before my attack got through. I cant hold on! Didnt get enough air Due to how long this fightsted, the oxygen inside this double dome of [Sanctuary] and [Air Shield] was nearly gone. I can have [Air Shield] prevent sounds to escape it but that also meant that we couldnt get new air inside, slowly being reduced as the fight got more intense. My [Sanctuary] was also on the verge of breaking due to the chaos. During the whole fight, the wyvern also made sure to hit my barrier, intending to break free before going apeshit on me. My own spells also hit the barrier, so it was no wonder that the wear and tear almost broke it. I need to end this now! Any sorta attack could break the barrier right now-WHAT?! [Prediction] once again exploded to warn me from a new attack directed at me. Realizing that [Danger Perception] was also telling me to stop attacking, I stopped my assault and dodged from my current spot. As if somebody heard my inner thoughts, something broke through my [Sanctuary] like breaking through ss, nose-diving where I once stood. Noticing that my [Air Shield] also broke, Saori, Tasianna, and I quickly pumped our lungs full with oxygen. That spell is so useful, but its double-edged sword effect is so annoying, huff, puff. Once the dust settled, my partys eyes were looking at the other silhouette who stood next to the injured [Drifting Snow Wyvern]: another [Drifting Snow Wyvern]! Kriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeah! it shrieked angrily. How did it find usoh. As my party wondered how it even knew our position, we breathed in a bit of smoke caused by the burning leaves above uswhich happened cause of my botched [Spark Fire Breath] [He he, scheiewe have a situation now,] I said anxiously. [Less speaking, we need to run now! Our n failed!] Saori announced as she began running away. Knowing that if we struggled this much against one, we couldnt justify trying to attack both of them at the same time. Fighting one B rank at a time was our partys current limittwo was not possible when I couldnt even use all my fire spells. We dont know where the third one was and now that one of the wyverns shrieked loud enough that I could probably hear it a couple blocks away, we didnt have any other options besides to flee. But the second one didnt even let us move a few meters as it twisted through the air like a cold tornado, appearing before us before shooting out an [Icicle Spike] at us. Compared to Tasiannas, this one was indeed quite a bitrger. Wind st! Casting the spell, I barely managed to change its trajectory to prevent it from hitting one of us. However, the wyvern didnt leave us any time to decide on our next move as it shot out a stream of ice at us. Using whatever was left of her shield, Tasianna threw it in between us, saving us from an icy shower. At the same time, Saori once again used [Shadow Dash] to dive into the shadows, appearing behind the second wyvern attack before ambushing it. The attack stopped the stream of ice, leaving us free to support Saori who was struggling to bring the flying beast down with [Shadow Tendrils]. That was when another icy stream came flying behind us, forcing Tasiannas shield back into action, however, it finally broke from all it has done. Quickly casting [Terra Wall] to protect us, I managed to stop it, but I could see that the ice breath was making quick work out of my wall. Unable to let this happen, I cast [Earthen Shackles], sending numerous chains towards the wyvern in hope of being able to catch it. Using whatever strength, it still had, the wyvern flew up in the air, moving its breath with it. I technically could have challenged it with my own but Saori needed my help now, and I cant waste time with a stupid draconic duel! Casting an even higher [Terra Wall], I made it block not only the wyverns attack but also its sight from me, giving me time to move to the side and cast [Wind st] to rocket jump up into the air. Striking my ws together, a brilliant me enveloped my ws as I tore the wyverns wing membrane into shreds. Unable to hold itself up with only one wing, the wyvern quickly fell, grounded for the meantime. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Wind Magic Lv. 9] evolved into [Wind Magic Lv. 10] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Storm Magic Lv. 1] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Lightning Magic Lv. 1] gained Magic gained: [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado st] [Lightning Bolt] ..Lightning Bolt. A purple magic circle materialized in my hand as I began falling towards the ground. The crackling of electricity surged around it as a yellow bolt began to form, sizzling the very air as I put in even more mana. Strange, the casting time is as fast as a wind spell but I can feel its intensity growing, almost as if it was benefitting from my fire strengthening skills! [Vaporize into nothingness, Lightning Bolt!] I shouted out as bolt of lightning was shot out of its magic circle, causing a thunderous sound a few seconds after it was cast. Terror crossed the wyvern''s face who was unable to recover in time from my attack, striking the beast down with unrelenting magic power. The electricity overwhelmed the wyvern as it dulled both its movements and senses. Spasming from being electrocuted, the wyvern showed clear signs of being alive despite how powerful that spell was. This was one of the results of its high Health, Vitality, and Wisdom. The System truly is amazing for giving a living being the resilience and toughness to survive even the most fatal of attack, if your Health doesnt reach zero. Landing on the ground, I and mybined eight parallel minds simultaneously agreed to end this once for all. Like a fierce fire, unquenchable and unrelenting, I will not let you kill me today! Sparkle, nine lightning strikes! Lightning Bolt x8! With the nine purple magic circle having materialized, I was fully ready to shoot them at the now crippled wyvern. From the side of my eye, I also noticed that the other wyvern pushed Saori to the side and was rushing forward, fully intending to shield its fallenpanion from my assault. Verdammt, I scorned myself, feeling slightly guilty at witnessing this remarkably selfless act but I nheless steeled my will cause they are my enemy. Im sorrybut I wont let you kill me or anybody I hold dear! I thank you for this battle and farewell! As the crackling intensified, I could slightly feel my own body being affected by this miniature thunderstorm that surrounded me. As the second wyvern was about to reach the first, I released my- [I request that you stay your hand, Princess Hestia Atsuko.] As I was about to release the full arsenal of my newly gained [Lightning Magic], the spells suddenly activated and moved by themselves upwardstowards another wyvern?! Identify!Wyvern''s Status Board Profile: Name: Astalos Level: 43 Race: Boltreaver Wyvern Age: 153 Years Status: Health: 20456/20456 Mana: 8578/8867 Strength: 7451 Intelligence: 7067 Vitality: 6597 Wisdom: 6490 Agility: 9874 Stamina: 13450/14310 Effects: None Unique Skill: [Lightning Revolt Lv. 10] [Lightning Rod] [Boltreaving de Lv. 4] [Electromaic Barrier Lv. 2] Skill: Magic skills and rted [Mana Control Lv. 9] [Arcane Mind Lv. 6] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 2] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 7] [Lightning Magic Lv. 8] [Silent Casting Lv. 1] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 2] [Mental Stability Lv. 6] [Mental Warfare Lv. 7]Physical skills and rted [Dragonkin ws Lv. 6] [Dragonkin Fangs Lv. 7] [Toxic ws Lv. 6] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 9] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 5] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 7]Movements and senses [Stealth Lv. 3] [uracy Correction Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 6] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 8] [Probability Correction Lv. 6] [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 8] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] [Tracking Lv. 8] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 4] [High-Speed Aerial Tempo Lv. 4] [High-Wind Maneuvering Specialist Lv. 5] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 2]Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 4] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 10] [Poison Resistance Lv. 6] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 9] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 7] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 7] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 9] [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] [Earth Resistance Lv. 3] [Storm Resistance Lv. 4] [Water Resistance Lv. 7] [Dark Resistance Lv. 3] Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 6] [Mana Recovery Lv. 7] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 9] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 6] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 9] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 7] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 3] [Speed of Sound Lv. 3] [Steadfast Endurance Lv. 1]Others [Profile Protection Lv. 2] [Eye of the System Lv. 2] [Noble Aura Lv. 1] [Terror Aura Lv. 8] [Warriors Mind Lv. 2] [Leadership Lv. 2] [Starvation Lv. 10] [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 7] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] Information Blocked Boltreaver Wyvern A green-ck wyvern with an ability to attract lightning towards it, empowering itsrge crest by using the surging energy as a de of light to strike down enemies. Once enraged, this mighty thunder wyvern can super-charge itself to turn its green-tinted scales into blue, drastically increasing the power of its lightning. A true nightmare for other fliers. Rank B Thats a Rank B, too?! Not only was its stats much higher than the two Drifting Snow Wyverns, but it had a more quality status board than both of thembined. He was 40 levels higher than them and also the age disparity was apparentso much that those two wyverns seemed more like his grandchildren in his presence. [I do not know what might have happened, but I request that you not harm my subordinates any longer, Princess Hestia Atsuko,] the wyvern spoke. Wha-?! I-It spoke-It spoke to me through [Telepathy]?! Gulp. [] I stayed silent, not moving a muscle but also not dropping my guard. [You have my gratitude,] the wyvern said with a short head bow before directing his attention to the other two wyverns, speaking with the only one that was conscious. [Hestia,] Saori called me out as she returned to my side, all bloodied and weary from her solo fight. [This is not goodnot good at all] I couldnt help but nod. The situation was fucked up. The second wyvern already had a higher Agility stat but this thingwas another level. H-How are we supposed to get out of this situation?! [I seePrincess, it might not be my ce as a wyvern to lecture a true dragoness, bearer of our gods blood and one of his descendants, but I must insist that it might have been inappropriate of you to attack someone without speaking,] the wyvern said with a grim expression. [However, I believe that should have been known to me as I heard you killed three other wyverns.] Hearing this, I instantly readied myself, spells ready to be activated at any second. Saori looked confused as she saw me getting into a stance but hastily adapted her own, despite having trouble standing up due to her wounds. It seems like the wyvern was only sharing a telepathic connection with me. [Oh, now I must apologize. I have no right to say that after bringing that topic up without considering your situation,] the wyvern said with a bow. [Honestly, despite being saddened of seeing my subordinates hurt, I will still praise you for a grand performance. A magnificent disy of your abilities as a dragon, Princess Hestia Atsuko, despite your extremely young age.] Silence. Neither Saori nor Tasianna said anything as they werent able to hear anything, while I didnt answer cause I wasnt sure what I should even say in this situation. It was beyond surreal. [Mhmm, Princess? Is your silence due to not being able to speak ournguage, yet?"] the wyvern asked. [Ahh, I forgot, I did see you have [Telepathy] with my [Eye of the System], so even if you do not know how to speak, you should still be able to convey your mind to me. Well, you are a newly born whelp, so it makes sense. Hmm, I also made my status board avable for you to see to show you that I have no hostile intentions, so what further must I do] [Arent you mad?] I finally build up the courage to ask. [Oh, Princess! Your voice is truly divine, absolutely wonderful. You honor this old wyvern with your words,] he said with another bow but this time the only conscious [Drifting Snow Wyvern] also joined in. [However, what do you mean about being mad?] [The three wyverns! Werent they your friends or something? Wh-Why are you so calm about this?!] I nervously asked, not knowing if this was just an act of his to have me drop my guard before stabbing me in the back. [Do I mourn for the deaths of those wyverns? He he, nonsense,] he said with a chuckle. [Yes, they were also arbiters of our god but I could care less. They were lesser wyverns that havent gained power over an element yet. Thew of the strong. You have done well to show them their ce, Princess Hestia Atsuko. I am in awe of your power.] [Tch,] I couldnt do anything but click my tongue, knowing fully well that I was thest person to reprimand him for his words due to being the one to have killed them. [Then who the hell are you, huh?! Stop slithering around my tail and stop hiding behind that persona of yours, verdammt nochmal! Youre here to kill me, right? Well, fuck you and that sted Kargryxmor as if I''ll let that happen!] I could feel that my [Fear Resistance] was doing its best to stop me shaking but my inner self told me that it was helpless. I couldnt beat himnot without any sorta preparations at all. Even then, was my conviction to win enough when both strategy and power arepletely useless against something this overwhelming? I dont want to die! I dont want to die! I dont want to die! It almost made me cry that Ive gotten this far but circumstances said no to my life. Why hasnt Aurena done anything yet about this? Why was she letting me get killed by Kargryxmor, huh? Why is that?! What have I done wrong? Are those two gods fighting against each other and she cant do anything right now? But shes an origin goddess, one of the mightiest beings in this world! How can she be stopped by a subordinate god like Kargryxmor? W-Was all of that a lie?! Was I lied to?! Why-Why would she send that message just to abandon me! WHY?! [WHAT?! What nonsense, Princess!] the wyvern shouted. [By my name Astalos that was granted to me by the grand wyvern priestess, I havee for nothing of that sort! Our Lord has given us unworthy rtives of the true dragons a divine quest to escort you to safety! Back to our home at Wyvern Peak, so you may speak with your ancestor, our lord Kargryxmor!] eh? [Lady Hestia? Lady Hestia?! Are you alright, Lady Hestia?! Why arent you responding?! What have those monsters done to you?!] Tasianna cried out in full panic. [Hestia! Damn it! No, this cant happen! You monsters, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY PRECIOUS FRIEND!] Saori howled, having fully cloaked herself in [Shadow Armament] again, despite being heavily wounded from her battle with the wyvern. [Waitcalm down you two] I said to stop mypanions from doing anything stupid, finally healing Saori with my healing spells. [I-Its all a bigverdammt nochmal, its all a goddamn misunderstanding!] Fuck! Fuck! [Im sorryI truly apologize,] I told the wyverns, bowing my head in shame and guilt for causing this amount of problem just causejust because I wasnt willing to talk it out! [I-I murdered them in cold bloodI also nearly did that to yourpanionI am so so so so sorry.] [Princess!] the wyvern, Astalos, shouted out. [Preposterous, how could you bow your head to us, your lesser rtives. Stand strong, you have nothing to be ashamed about, actually, you should be proud of defeating them! My subordinate has much to learn if she wishes to further survive in this world, and her brother should have been there earlier! They should me themselves for being weak and nearly falling to your prowess!"] After exining the situation to Saori and Tasianna, while also requesting Astalos to also share a connection with them, I finally calmed down. [However, I cannotI cannote with you,] I said hesitantly, still not sure what this wyverns real personality was. [Hmm? Ahh, I think I might have an idea why,] he said before releasing a bellowing roar. Once that happened, the ground began to shake and from it, a giant white snake head appeared. I dont think it was the same but using [Identify] definitely proved that this thing was another snake head of the [Vellestra Leviathan]. Why cant I see its profile?! How high is its [Identity Blocker]? As my party was shivering at the mere sight of the only A rank monster that we knew about, the ground once again quaked as another head came out, this time opening its mouth to spit out several dozens of lizard-like monsno, those were the lizardmen! As I was further dumbfounded by the situation, the surprises seem to not want to stop as in the next moment a giant crocodile-like head appeared and blocked the sky for us. Considering the direction, it was most likely the area where we found that deep swamp. Releasing a roar that was loud enough to shake the whole world around me, I couldnt help but feel like this was a stupid gag. That was how ridiculous the station was! [I heard that you were a belligerent one, so I made sure to ask for aid from one of the true dragons, or, leviathan, in this case,] the wyvern said proudly, strutting hisrge crest around. [It was just insurance, but that unfortunately dyed our meeting. I apologize, Princess Hestia Atsuko.] What the fuck?! Chapter 64: Take that damn Wyvern down! Chapter 64: Take that damn Wyvern down! [Caszcur, Aps, Aksmias!] I called out to the lizardmen, as I ran towards them. [Are you guys, ok?! Are you alright?] The groans and coughing of the lizardmen were audible enough that it slowly reassured me that most of them were alive. Looking through the vomit-saliva covered lizardmen, I couldn''t detect anybody dead which was a massive relief. As I was approaching the lizardmen, one of them jumped on their feet and screamed, Ahhhhhhh, stay away from me! A monster, a monster! W-What?! Hearing this, the other lizardmen exactly copied what he just did, screaming from the top of their lungs that I should "stay away", while holding their arms in front of them, slowly crawling backward. [Wait, everybody! Its me, its me, Hestia!] noticing what they were panicking about it, I quickly responded back as the mana mist from [Humanize] covered me. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] [Everybody, see. Its me, its me! Im not here to hurt you,] doing my best to control the situation, I stoppeding closer to give them all a chance to cool down. Fuckwhy did I just do that?! Im leaving myself exposed right now! That wyvern, Astalos, stood there and watched the scene with benign curiosity, however, I have to admit that being a dragonewt in his presence was sending goosebumps throughout my body. I could only gulp down my saliva, as thebined eyes from the giant snakes, Astalos, and the massive monster crocodile rxing in the background gave me a grim reminder that transforming back into this form was the worst move I could have done. I did it reflexively, but I seriously needed to reflect on this. Despite my intention to calm the lizardmen, letting my guard down was a terrible mistake. I should be better than that! Little Lady? the first to recognize me was Caszcur, who cleaned the spit from his face. [Yes, yes, its me! Your lovable dragon girl and idol! Are you alright?] I said, reaching my hand up to my head to pinch on Tasiannas skirt, who was clutching my horns, shaking them as she froze at the sight of the monsters in front of us. [Tasianna, please, we need to clean them. Tasianna!] [Oh, oh, Lady Hestia! I-I-I apologize. Ill get right to it,] with that said, my fairypanion flew through the sky and began casting [Create Greater Water] to wash away the remnants of them being in that snakes mouth. [Hmm, interesting dragonewt form, Princess Hestia Atsuko. Most dragons and wyverns around your age should have a smaller body, but I guess your blood make you grow faster?] the wyvern, Astalos,mented. Well, my body certainly was pretty small when I started using this. I guess I really do grow fast? Looking at the lizardmen, they dont seem to be panicking or anything, which probably meant that they couldnt hear what Astalos said. Having another voice that they didnt know appear in their head should be reason enough for them to start questioning it. While silently thanking him for not taking advantage of my mistake and allowing me to help the lizardmen, I went over to help the beastmen with Saori, who also transformed back. While they seemed to have calmed down a bit, it still didnt change the fact that all the lizardmen had the [Terror (Moderate)] status affliction. Shivering as we tried to clean them was a normal reaction towards the amount of high-rank monster in the area. We had a gigantic A rank that had an uncountable amount of snake heads, while two B rank wyverns were chilling on the side. The only B rank that didn''t respond was the one lying unconscious after I zapped it. The venom doesnt seem to want to stop anytime soonshes gonna die if nobody does anything. While the other [Drifting Snow Wyvern] was looking after her, the [Boltreaver Wyvern] wasnt. I didnt know what they wanted to do about it but thats none of my business. Yes, all of this happened cause of my misunderstanding but I was earnestly trying to defend myself there. Apologizing was all I could do, but I still wasnt sure what to do about all of this. In any case, I had to make sure that the people I actually cared about were alright. As the three of us kept on helping them, it quickly became clear that the lizardmen were also scared of us. Seeing Saori and me in our true form transforming into our humanized forms must have shocked them. They knew that I was a dragon, seeing as the quintuplets asked me to show them it but looking at them now, they were cowering like small children. If it had been in any other situation, I think they would''ve shown some enthusiasm but this just wasn''t it. It hurts to be rejected like this, but I didn''t let it linger that long. [Hey, Aps are you al-woah!] walking towards Aps, she suddenly jumped up and began clutching my hand, hard. Hestiayour formit was beautiful! Your dragon form was truly brilliant, Aps said with excitement but looking at her shaking legs made me think otherwise. Was she scared of me? [Aps, are you alright?] I asked her. Y-Yes, yes of course! Im alright, all fine. My scales are in tip-top shape! Nothing for you to worry aboutL-Lady Hestia, Aps said as she nced over at Astalos. Praise Kargryxmor and his rulership over the skies! She shouted as if her life was at stake. Was she trying to appease me with this nonsense or was it for the wyverns? Whether it was or not was unimportant now cause after Aps released my hand, she sat on her knees and began praying, reciting stuff like Marsven, I beg your veil of shadows these dark days and I beg of you, oh, grand dragon of the age of old. I beseech your protection. I was honestly expecting Tasianna to stop her from praying just like before, but she simply nced over it. What was making her so serious before? [Now, Princess Hestia Atsuko. I believe you have done enough for these lesser beings,] Astalos called us out after I finished cleaning the lizardmen. [Now that is done, let us go. Our lord has requested us to escort you to safety and to speak to him.] Lesser beings? Really? [I apologize, but as I have said before, I cannot join you,] seeing as he saw me as a princess, I tried my best to keep up a proper appearance this time, although, that might have been toote. [I promised these lizardmen that I would aid them in their travels towards the elven kingdom up north. I cannot leave them.] [What? That is your reason to reject your ancestors calling?] Astalos beganughing creepily before continuing to speak. [Ehehe, ah that cannot be, Princess. Your lord calls for you and as a dragon, you must abide by it. So, nowe. No more defiance, please. We have wasted too much time already."] Leaving them? Yeah, in your dreams. I made promises with these lizardmen and I n on keeping them! [As I have said, I will not,] nervously swallowing my spit, I retorted. [I gave them my word. I promise to help them. You cant expect me to throw that away now, right? Why cant you give me some time, huh?] [Hestia, what are you doing?] Saori asked anxiously. [Saori, I cant break what I told these lizardmen. I gave them my word,] I responded. [I dont know why but something inside me was telling me that I shouldnt break this promise. No, that I shouldnt break any promises. Im sorrybut I cant let it go.] [Goodnesst-this is honestly a terrible part of your personality. You are negotiating with something that could kill us right now just because you wanted to keep a simple promise?] although her words were harsh, it didntst long, as she gave a sigh and scratched her head in exasperation. [Honestlythis is giving me a terrible headachehey, do you still remember when I called you a good person?] [When I was questioning my own worth as a person?] I answered back. With a wry smile, Saori nodded, [Yeah, seeing you now, I find it absolutely ridiculous that you even questioned me back then, but stillI will get you out of here. I do not trust these wyverns and risking everything for these lizardmen is not worth it in my book, regardless of the promise. Hestia, I want you to know this as I will get all three of us out of here no matter what] [Got it.] With a short answer, I transformed back into a dragon with a single goal in mind. [Hmm, interesting. I suggest that you do not resist, Princess Hestia Atsuko. My duty is to bring you back safelybut if you wish to invoke thew of the strong] Astalos mumbled. [Im sorry but I wont. As somebody who worships Kargryxmor, shouldnt you know that I cant break this promise?] I stated. As he questioned me about it, I continued, ["Kargryxmor, the god that oversees over all dragonkins and also the god of oaths. I made a promise with these people and I intend to keep it. You cant be seriously demanding me that I should break it, no?] One thing that I remembered from Apss constant religious talks was that Kargryxmor was also considered the god of oaths. A promise was exactly what an oath was, albeit, not as formal. I cant win against this wyvern, not even with my whole party. We were outmatched and Saori was already feeling exhausted after her solo battle with the other [Drifting Snow Wyvern]. I was declining toe peacefully cause they were essentially forcing me into it. I expected Kargryxmor, just like Aurena, wanted to tell me my real purpose but couldnt he have waited? Aurena contacted me and I am willing to talk with her so why is he doing this? If I wanted to stay free, then I had to persuade Astalos. He seemed to show me some amount of respect due to my [Princess] title, so Ill use that against him. [An oath, you say? Ridiculous. That is a petty promise, not an oath, Princess. There is a stark difference between those two. For example, I have made an oath to our lord to bring you to him at all costsI believe I have made myself clear that I was fullymitted to it, no?] Astalos said, spreading his wing as if he was prancing about the fact that he brought he called for help. Looking at the snakes and the giant crocodile monster, I couldnt help but nod. We couldnt flee in any direction, even if Saori somehow did teleport me out with [Shadow Dash]. We would be easily found again just cause of the leviathans and wyvernsbined efforts. [Whether you consider a promise an oath or not, is irrevnt in this situation. In the first ce, I have given my word and do you expect a dragon princess like me, a descendant of the mighty dragon god, Kargryxmor, to so easily cast it aside just because of the situation?] I stated, activating [Noble Aura] in hopes of moving him. [Goodnesshonestly? No, I do not care if you are a perfect representation of our lord or not,] Astalos answered, dropping a huge bombshell. [W-What?!] I eximed in surprise. ["All I care about is that I fulfil my oath to my lord by bringing you to him. Ahhhhh, the divine quest that he has given me demands me to do so! Oooooh, the sweet experience that I will gain if I do exactly that will help me reach the level cap for a B rank monster! Ahhahaha, I will finally be able to evolve!] Astalos admitted. D-Divine quest! Are you serious?! The concept of a divine quest wasn''t something that I didn''t know. Video games or anime also depicted some hero receiving a quest from the gods, requiring him to fulfill a grand task. This would usually be the story quest or some end game stuff in those types of media. Tasianna has already exined to me that quests were a natural part of this world. Requests ormission acted exactly like how you would imagine a fetch quest would function. For example, a quest giver or customer would ask an artisan to build something for them. The artisan epts it and they then deliver the product after finishing it after a few days. The quest would be finish and the transaction of money and goods would be initiated. It seems like this divine quest demanded me to be escorted so I may speak with the client, who was Kargryxmor. It honestly sounded too simr to what a bounty was. Was Kargryxmor so desperate that he had to put a bounty of my head? Wanted: Hestia Atsuko. Only Alive. Reward: 1 million berry, uh, experience. Something like that? ["However, if you feel like this ''promise'' is holding your back, then allow me to reduce your burdens. That is my job as a lesser wyvern, correct?"] Astalos snapped his head aside, his eyes ring the lizardmen as lighting started to form around his mouth. [Allow this humble wyvern to free you from your chains!] Verdammt, now! Pouring in as much mana as I could, the ground under Astalos and the other wyvern started to light up, eventually blowing up, stopping Astalos hostile actions. Heilige scheie, Saoris [Shadow Snake] is fucking amazing! What exploded under Astalos were the bombs that I created. Although I didnt know when she did it, Saori did somehow ce the bombs under the wyvern without them noticing. As she was here the whole time, it had to be from her spell [Shadow Snake]. Seeing as I couldnt see any of my bombs on Caszcur and that Tasianna was somehow not around, I suspected mid-way in this negotiation that those two must have done something. It was purely cause my parallel minds seemed to have felt something weird under the ground that I found my bombs hidden beneath their feet. Props to them cause that gave me the time to renew my buffs. Those guys couldn''t have died from that attack. I need to give it my all! All buffs activated! All parallel minds begin casting fire spells! Send out hellfire, burn everything to ashes and ruins! Spark Inferno st! Spiral Hellfire x 3! zing Twister x 2! Inferno Beam! Lava Stream! Maximum Scorching Sun! Searing hot mes surrounded me and with a simplemand, all of them started bombarding the area where the [Boltreaver Wyvern] was. The hellfire exploded as they collided with the twisting inferno that suddenly appeared in front of me. The water around us was literally evaporating while every single tree burned to ashes. Destruction and carnage enveloped the area as the lizardmen were having trouble even breathing in this sweltering heatwave forcing them to back off if they wanted to not be turned into grilled lizard. Even Saori, who now had Tasianna standing on her shoulders, had to move away as even the fur on her arms began to singe. [Hahaha, amazing power! I thank you, I thank you, Princess Hestia Atsuko! I have finally increased my [Fire Resistance]! Ahhhh, the pain that is coursing through my body is truly supreme, raising my stagnating resistance towards fire by two whole levels! Absolutely magnificent!] Just as he said, his [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] did indeed be [Fire Resistance Lv. 8]. I knew that he had [Absolute Pain Tolerance], which it possible for him to ignore pain, however, I really thought that he would be pissing his pants or do something else besides screaming aloud as if he was climaxing! Ew, gross! Continue shooting at this pervert! Spiral Hellfire! Shooting at the perverted wyvern felt like shooting at a dummy but without any of the anger release. It didnt feel good at all nor did it make me less wary. That wyvern not only had a Wisdom stat that surpassed my base Intelligence, but he also had about four times my Health. This thing was not only a tank, but he also had the stats to absolutely murderize me! Gulping my own saliva as I watched his Health lower wasnt an exaggeration cause this is actually nerve-wracking! [Ahhhhhh, 80% of my Health! Urrrrgh, only a dragon like you could do this to a B rank like me. Princess Hestia Atsuko, you are a wonderful C rankbut ytime is over."] Grooooooooooooooooooooarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrh! a thunderous roar resounded throughout the air, as lighting and thunder escaped the grey mist that surrounded the wyverns. Oof! Barely able to register the spark that appeared, a sudden force sent me flying to the side as my head started to feel a massive pain as if a truck had just hit it. Twisting through the air, the next thing I felt was a fierce hit that struck my chest with enough force that my [Draconic Barrier] was barely able to protect me, probably breaking a few bones as Inded on the ground. While I, original mind, was unable to do anything, my parallel minds, on the other hand, were desperately trying their best to heal my wounds, keeping my Health at a good range. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 3] evolved into [Physical SUper-Resistance Lv. 4] [Amazing, I was holding back to not endanger your life, but this is unprecedented. How interesting that your [Sacred Magic] can keep up with my attacks- huh?] Bedrock des! [Ahaha, that nearly caught me off-guard! But earth magic is far too slow to catch me, Princess!] Verdammt! Spiral Hell-! [No, no, Lightning Bolt.] Obeying [Prediction], I held myself back from going on the offensive and instead decided to dodge it. The crackling thunder caused the mud to explode as itnded on the ce that I just stood but that just exposed me for the next attack. [Prediction] was sending me signals that the same attack that sent me flying in the first ce wasing again. He twisted his body and was about to hit me with his tail before shadow tendrils constricted around him. [Hmm, oh my, do we some interference from outside participants?] Astalos stated as he quizzically looked at Saori who was in her cadejo form. [Ahh, that wolf from before. What is a fodder interfering in a battle between dragonkin? Were you not satisfied that I gave you the privilege of listening to this prestigious talk that went over your intelligence?] [How rude, you bastard. Tasianna, now!] Saori shouted after swearing. Level three [Ice magic] spell! Water in my palms, freeze with my will. Oh, winds of the gods, cry forward! Frost Ray! Tasianna called out, activating her new spell that sent a hail of ice at Astalos, the wyvern. Blocking it with his wings, the wyvern couldnt help but resume his scumbag personality, [Uhhh, ice? Weakpared to my two subordinates.] [Fuck you!] I insulted him, as I spewed out a poisonous cloud out of my mouth. [Cough, kuck, ahhhh, Princessnow this is making me a bit angry] he said as he continued to cough. Before he could do anything, I activated [Earthen Shackles] to shackle him even further. While Saoris [Shadow Tendrils] were flexible, they were still fragile. My [Earthen Shackles] were unwieldy and slow but once they caught somebody, they would instantly harden, making it hard for anybody to break out of it while Tasianna bombarded him with ice. This is a risk but I need to try! I know the words, I just need to bring them up! Ive seen your power so please appear again! Please! . To me, gather my embers, to me From shadows to embers From embers to me From me to inferno Cast away the darkness, burn brightly, oh, dear mes Arise inferno hellfire, engulf the world in a sea of mes For that is my Decree! . With my incantations readied, a massive red magical circle appeared above the imprisoned [Boltreaver Wyvern]. Tasianna tranted my incantation into Common tongue while also helping with me with the pronunciation. In addition, as the original magic system of this world, custom spells, demanded that you knew the runes of a magic circle, I was also given a crash course in Common tongue vocabry. I did all of that for this very moment. All I could do now was to go through the magic theory tat Tasianna taught me. The basics! The foundation! I got them all! [Ahhh, I can feel the powering from this spell! Princess, bask me in your inferno grasp and I shall embrace it! I challenge you to lower my Health below 75% with this spell! Lower it and I shall grant you your request, ahahhaha!] Astalos shouted out in a madugh. My mana surged through my body as it escaped my body to be used as a resource to fuel the giant magic circle. The red brightened as if it was telling me that it was ready. Ready to turn this wyvern into cinders. . Shine red my custom spell, send this guy into the light! Imperial Hellfire! . N-N-N-N-N- [Hmm, Princess? Why is your magic not activating, actually, the magic circle is disappearing evenwhat is this?] Astalos asked me disappointingly. N-No-No-No! D-Did I fagain? My eyes widened at the sudden realization. I didnt know if my [Imperial Hellfire] could do enough damage to harm him but I knew that my other spells couldntat least not in a single cast. They were only able to lower his Health to 80% in the first ce cause I was spamming all my powerful fire spells at once [No, no, no, noI was so excited. Reaching level nine with my [Fire Resistance] would be grandiose. Ha, three levels in a single day would be gloriousbut, s, you failed, Princess Hestia Atsuko.] he said with a sigh. [You did well butI need to fulfill my quest now. Boltreaver!] Lighting surrounded his horn as he called out his attack, growing in size until it turned into a crackling thunder de that was longer than his body. Swiping it down, not only did he break out of his bondage, but he also caused a rupture in the ground, cleaving through like a knife. With most things pulverized to atoms, only mud exploded into the air and began raining down on me. Saori, Tasianna, and I werepletely unharmed as Astalos never had a reason to seriously harm meluckily, as I was only able to see a sh. Once the mud rain stopped, the wyvern pranced proudly with his still energized thunder de, flying in the sky as he looked down on us, [Well, enough y. Let me rid you of what bonded you here, Princess. That is my thanks for an impressive first roundbut a disastrous second round] Turning away from me, Astalos directed his eyes back to the lizardmen as he swiped down his de Huh?! Nooooooooo! Wind st! [Hestia, no, dont!] Boosting my body with my spell, I sent it flying towards the lizardmen intending to protect them by casting [Sanctuary] around thembut it wasnt enough. Nooooooooooooo! Huh? [Wyvernthis is enough. Do not continue.] Huh? Where did this voicee from? [Tchyes, honored leviathan. I am a simple wyvernpared to an ocean dragon like you, so I shall obey,] Astalos responded with dissent. Leviathan? Looking up, I could see that one of the white snakes moved and blocked the attack from the wyvern, which left a clear mark on it. Why did it do that? Wasn''t it on their side? What is going on? Why am I asking so many questions today? Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 6] [Mental Stability Lv. 5] [Unarmed Technique Lv. 5] [Draconic Roar Lv. 3] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 2] gained A note from AbyssRaven We are close to the end of the Swamp Arc and, soon, ready to journey into a new area with Hestia. The question is, where to? The Elfen kingdom like everybody originally nned, or to the southern mountain ranges of Belzac forest, the Avitor Peaks. Or maybe, we will go somewhere else?! Or maybe I''m bamboozling all my readers like a mischievous kid. Find out next time on "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" P.S. RIP Hestia failing to cast a spell without the System''s help in a real battle If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(26) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 65: The Leviathan. Chapter 65: The Leviathan. [You have your duty to fulfill and Kargryxmor wouldnt be thrilled to see his descendent in whatever state you were nning to put her into,] a low, bellowing voice resounded through my head which seems to belong to the giant crocodile-head [Vellestra Leviathan]. ["Furthermore, have you forgotten about your two subordinates? If the young dragoness was able to inflict this much damage on you, then what would happen to the ice wyverns?] Hearing him mention the two [Drifting Snow Wyvern], I turned my head back to the area where Astalos took all my fire spells head-on, without trying to avoid it. What stood before me was a trembling ice wyvern whose wings were burnt pitch-ck, as if they were turned into coal. It was holding its wings up like a shield, protecting the unconscious ice wyvern behind it. While it managed to prevent any harm on the other wyvern, the absolutely dreadful state that his wings were in and how his body was having trouble standing up made it clear that it paid a heavy price for its gantry. Those wings need immediate help, if they wish to ever touch the sky again. [Hmm, their situation is quite dire, that I can understand great ocean dragon, however, isnt only one of us needed? As we can see, Princess Hestia Atsuko cannot fly but I am enough to aid her,] Astalos, the leading wyvern, said coldly, dismissing the state that his two subordinates were in. [The boy showed too much sympathy for his failed sister and his confidence to face a true dragons mes, a girl that shares our lords blood, was admirable, but utterly foolish. Im proud to have seen his determination.] T-This-What sorta sicko is this guy?! I know I have no right to say this as I am the one that caused it all, but I-I just cant stand the fact that that wyvern said all those things towards them. It looked like he was celebrating that the ice wyvern was able to survive my attacks, instead of being worried about his still depleting Health. I dunno. It just rubbed me the wrong way, made me feel ufortable at hearing those words but what could I do? We''re still in a pretty bad situation despite the leviathan having stopped Astalos'' attack. The lizardmen were cowering and screaming like the world is ending, while Saoris Stamina finally has dropped to zero. She was keeping herself on her legs but her heavy breathing and trembling legs told me enough that she couldnt keep fighting anymore. Shes been pushing herself far too much today, especially with her solo duel against a full Health [Drifting Snow Wyvern]. I cant expect her to fight any more than this. However, what am I supposed to do? The only one left to fight with me was Tasianna and she was getting overwhelmed through stats here. Astalos status board was nullifying Tasiannas efforts, regardless if it were offensive or defensive. And then there was me. Ive been spamming spells like crazy and I certainly can feel that arcane corruption was starting to build up, seeing as my body was feeling oddly cramped and how something inside me wanted to make me stop casting spells. Mana itself was also slowly bing a problem too. I poured in a ton of mana to make [Imperial Hellfire] work but holy fucking goodness, that DIDNT WORK AT ALL. AHHHH, WHY DIDNT IT WORK! Tch, I made sure to recite everything in Common tongue and I also did my best to imagine the runes for my magic circle using Common tongue letters. I did everything that I learned from Tasianna and it all fumbled. My spell fizzled! Urgh, get a grip, Hestia. Its frustrating but we gotta stop acting like a kid right now. The parallel minds will kick your mental ass, after all. [Nheless, what is done is done. Thew of the strong says that it is fair so I see nothing wrong with the situation. It is a shame but I will not abandon my holy oath for them. I can assure you that they wont find fault in my actions, great ocean dragon,] Astalos said in an aloof manner,pletely fine with abandoning his fallen subordinates. [Hmm, I see,] the leviathan mumbled before retracting the snake back into the ground, closing up the hole before pushing his head into the sky and turning his head aside so his eyes could meet us. [If that is the case then what do you have to say, dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko?] Huh?! Hes talking to me now?! [Uhhh, huh? A-Are you speaking with me?] I asked, stumbling on my own words due to how sudden that was. The leviathan moved his head even closer to us, making it extremely intimidating as it felt like I was an ant in his presence, [Girl, your time is waning, so speak fast. In your current situation, what would you do?] What are you trying to say to me, old man? Stop implying stuff and just say it clear and loud. Urgh, whileining was my first thought, I had to ignore my bratty side for a second to actually understand what his words meant. I was about to be kidnapped by a masochistic, zealous wyvern that would abandon his own subordinates at a moments notice just to fulfill a quest to earn experience; this isnt the moment to joke around, ok! The leviathan saved the lizardmen and also stayed neutral during the whole battle. I dont have any evidence that he was my ally, but my draconic instincts told me that he is attempting to help me, somehow. I just have to understand what he means. Girls, [Thought eleration] now! We need to think! My senses slowed down as it started to feel like everything around me was going in 0.5 speed. The leviathan''s eyes locked onto mine as I tried to find some sorta clue in his words but noticing that staring deeply into his navy blue eyes was simr to gazing into the depths of the ocean, I turned my head to my surroundings. In your current situation, what would you do? he saidwell, Astalos is about to force me toe with him, and considering his size, hell probably be able to, even if he had to carry my dragon body. It would be easier for him in my dragonewt form. There is also the case of the lizardmen that I needed to help get out of the Belzac forest. I made them a promise and I will not break it if I have the choice, however, Astalos is firmly against it. If I continue mentioning it then an "ident" might happen, although I think the leviathan would be able to defend against it. In my current situation, well I needed to persuade Astalos. My goal is to help the lizardmen and Astalos is to take me in peacefully if it was possible. I honestly didnt want toe with him but what choice do I have in that matter? I cant escape nor can I fight back. Continuing fighting would be futile and once Im down, hell just swoop in to pick me with his talons. Ill be dragged through the skies like a prisoner in that situation. Not to mention what he could do to Tasianna and Saori As I continued to mull over my options, the sight of the two defeated wyverns came into my view. The male wyvern with the destroyed wings had finally fallen on the ground, lying there as he panted heavily. Looking at the wings, the webbings werepletely gone but the limbs themselves didnt look that terrible. I mean, they were still coal-ck but I could only see a few spots of burnt flesh, as the scales of the ice wyvern seemed to have managed to defend against most of my fire. It was very unlikely that he would actually be able to fly with those damaged wings butmaybe there is a possibility for him to fly again? Hmmm, can I do it? [Astalos!] I called out. [Oh? Princess Hestia Atsuko, are you finally willing to drop your resistance? Oh ho ho ho, if thats the case then let us be off, swiftly,] he said with tion. [No, but I do believe you wish for me toe with you peacefully, correct? That would make your job easier, right?] I asked. [Hmm? Well, that is quite true, yes. Flying is already hard but having to drag your body with me would be a challenge, especially considering the distanceso, what do you mean with No?] he asked with suspicion. [Astalos, I wish to bargain,] I announced. [You know that I made my promise with the lizardmen and that I will not drop it. If you want me toe, then allow me to first fulfill it.] Astalos tilted his head for a second before responding, [That is not a bargain. A bargain would benefit me in some way but that just wont. I have no time to waste waiting for you to finish that frivolous wish of yours when I can instead drag you through the skies. It might be a trial, but I consider that more beneficial for me than giving you a chance to escape.] I hesitated for a moment to gulp down a dry spit but reaffirmed my courage as I knew that I had to, [Well, thats why I am offering my skills. My ability to heal those two wyverns from their wounds.] [Healing? Those?] Astalos twisted his neck around to confirm that I really was talking about the ice wyverns. [Princess, you were the one that brought them into that state and now youre offering to heal them to bargain with me? Why, that is rather shameless but alsopletely irrelevant to me. I wont entertain your wish.] Heilige scheie, this guy is impossible. While I expected him to mention the fact that it was hypocritical of me to even consider healing the wyverns, it surprised me that he was dismissive about that fact. I thought he would have at least considered it if the chance appearedbut I guess that was too nave. While I was trying to think up a reason to persuade him, Saori moved in front of me to talk to him, [Please, mister Astalos, they will die at this rate, you must allow-] [Oh, what is that beast doing, speaking with me? Your words are meaningless so stay silent lesser being,] Astalos cruelly shut Saori down before she was able to make her point. [How audacious! Lady Hestia is merely offering to fix the results she created so how can you not even consider that! How can you call yourselves a humble servant of the true dragons?!] seeing Saori not even given any attention, Tasianna blew up on Astalos, forgetting that angering him might be a problem. ["Hmmm? First, a beast and now an insect tries to speak with me? You were given the honor of listening to my conversation with Princess Hestia Atsuko so why must you speak up? You are interfering, can you not see?"] the pompous asshat responded. This bastard Gritting my teeth and scratching the ground in frustration. I was ready to w his face at this point for insulting my friends like this, insinuating that they werent people in his eyes. He probably was thinking that anything not rted to dragons was beneath him, an arrogant mindset that made it hard for me to think of a measure. What am I supposed to do in his situation? I wanted to punch him in the face but that meant that it would justify him hitting me back. [Time is waning. Wyvern, allow the dragoness to heal your subordinates,] suddenly dragging me out of my anger, the leviathans bellowing voice interrupted the tense situation between us. [I honestly cannot agree to that, great ocean dragon. I believe I requested your help to ensure the safe escort of the Princess? Excuse my rudeness, but may I ask why you are so supportive of them now?] the wyvern asked with slight annoyance, hiding most of it behind a veil of formal speech. [As we have agreed upon, I shall aid you with it, but isnt our agreement exactly what the girl would consider a promise? Why value our agreement so much if you cannot agree to have the girl fulfill hers? Within the vicinity of this swamp, no one will escape my tentacles now that I am awake once again,] the leviathan stated. [Allow her to heal yourpanions, appease me, and I will ensure that she will not escape you north of this forest.] With a low growl, Astalos finally caved in and epted my proposal, allowing me to heal his subordinates in return for helping the lizardmen escape Belzac forest. Walking towards the snow wyverns, the intense smell of burnt scales and flesh was clear to the nose. Looking at the male wyvern, I could only ignore his stares as it made me ufortable to be looked at by him. Healing the wings themselves wasnt as hard as I thought. Scratch off the burnt scales and use [Major Heal] to regenerate any lost flesh and regrow new scales in ce. The webbing for his wings took a bit longer to heal as it was like trying to make somebodys whole body regrow skin. The membrane had to be strong and flexible enough as they were important for flying. Once I was finished with that, I headed over to his sister, the wyvern that fell unconscious after I used [Lighting Bolt] on her. A couple of heals and [Cure]ter, the wyvern regained all her Health back but hasnt woken up yet. In the meantime, it seems Tasianna and Saori both calmed the lizardmen down as they came over to thank me. ["No, please, don''t. I was the reason that they even chased us this far and, ergo, that meant that it was my responsibility that they nearly killed you all. I should be the one to apologize instead of epting your thanks,"] I told the lizardmen with a frown. Dont be too harsh on yourself, littledy. It all worked out in the end, right? You shouldnt let it annoy you that much, Caszcur responded somberly. Yes, Casczur is right, fair-scaled one. Youre gonna help us out like you promise so you still deserve our thanks. You fought for us there, we all know that," Aksmias answered with a wry smile. Little one, Im sorry. I-I was just overwhelmed by your sudden formI knew it, but you still frightened me. It seems I havent repaid you once yet while always causing you grief. I couldn''t be your follower and I even rejected you in my heart for a moment," Aps admitted, crestfallen. "I have sinned too much. I honestly should cut my tail for everything Ive done, especially now as it hase to the point that I wont have a chance anymore. [Do not say that, Aps. We might be leaving now but that does not mean we will not meet one day, again,] Saori said to reassure the dejected lizardmen. [Hestias personal goals will eventually bring us to the levianewts, so we will meet again.] I nned to aid you in this but it seems I won''t get the chance anymore," said Tasianna. "Please remember this phrase ''Dahel sae tuilloso eir Aifli Tasianna Marina Silverpond''. This Elvish roughly trantes into ''We havee with the blessing of the fairy Tasianna Marina Silverpond''. You might meet people that do not know me, but they will not treat you discourteously if they hear my family name ''Silverpond''." Wait, is Tasianna''s adoptive family a bigshot?! Well, she did tell me that they had a history of serving the royal family of the fairies but I didn''t think their position was that high. Thank you, Tasianna. Whether it was your tea, your hospitality, or even your help just now. It makes me want tough how terrible our first meeting was, ha ha ha, Caszcurughed. He he, Im also d that Lady Hestia was able to heal that wound. It would have made me feel saddened if it was still there because of me, Tasianna agreed, reminding us that she shot an [Ice Spike] into Caszcurs hand. After allowing ourselves some rest after the massive headache with the wyverns, the third wyvern finally woke up, which signaled that our trip with the lizardmen was about to end. The wyverns nned to have us on their backs as they transported us through the skies. Considering that we had around 50 lizardmen, this was only possible cause of Astalos, who was prettyrge. As we were sorting the lizardmen to their respective wyvern, another headache suddenly came up. [Those two will stay. They were not part of your promise,] Astalos incredulously stated. ["What?! What is this supposed to be, huh? First, you insult them, calling them lesser beings, and now you won''t even allow them toe with me? They are my friends and retainers, Astalos!"] I spoke back to the intimidating wyvern, anger seeping out. [Retainers? Hmph, Princess Hestia Atsuko, you do require an entourage, considering you are an important personage but a wolf and insect?] Astalos scoffed at the fact that Saori and Tasianna were my retainers, before directing my attention to the two individuals behind me. [Two B ranks should be enough to defend you from most threats. Take them and throw your current ones away.] What?! [What is this bullshit! You cant expect me to do that! Do you evenprehend how awkward that would be? I nearly killed them, over a misunderstanding and ident. I dont even know their names as their status boards doesnt show it,] I talked back, blood boiling once again cause of this retarded lizard. [Give them a name, then. That honor is usually reserved for our priests and priestesses but no better is the honor when a true dragon grants you a name. Ahh, I adore my name but my jealously grows knowing that you will name my two subordinates,] Astalos said creepily. ["Besides, thew of the strong demands them to not hold a grudge against their opponent. They should be grateful that you even healed them in the first ce."] Fuck this, Ill actually w his face now! As I was about to ignite a me, the leviathan spoke, [Enough of this prattle, wyvern. Give her, her old followers if that is what will make her cooperative.] Reluctantly, Astalos agreed to bring Saori and Tasianna with us but also demanded that I take the two ice wyvern siblings with me, saying that they can protect me better than my two friends. Well, with those two, our party has finally reached five people Ignoring the idiot lizard, we had a bit of free time until all the lizardmen boarded the wyverns, so we took this chance to speak with the leviatan. [Mister Leviathan?] I called out for the massive monster. [Yes, girl? I am listening,] he responded back. [I justI just wanted to thank you for everything youve done for us,] I said earnestly. [We were in a precarious situation and worse could have happened if you had not interfered. For that, you have my deepest gratitude,] Saori thanked him. [Yes, I do not know what I would have done if I were separated from Princess Hestia. Thank you so very much, great leviathan. May Plesia bless you with blessed water,] Tasianna gave her gratitude in prayer. [Oh ho ho ho, a fellow Plesia worshipper? That pleases me greatly for I have not seen another in so many years due to my slumber. You have my thanks, young fairy, for granting me a blessing from our righteousdy of the depths,] the leviathan said joyfully. [I would love to say that I did everything for you in the name of Plesia but that would be a lie, and Plesia condemns such rude behaviors.] ["The Goddess of Order, Honor, and Traditions. While she may not like lies, she condemns rule-breaking the most,"] Tasianna further added, enthusiastic as she hit it off with the massive being. They really are hitting it off. Are all religious people like this in this world? [Pardon, but could you exin what you meant by helping us not in Plesias name?] Saori asked. [I know it is rude to question our benefactor, but it does make me wonder why you would support us despite not knowing us.] The leviathan suddenly turned silent before giving what sounded like a snicker, booming the surrounding with a low intimidating growl, [True, I apologize for not exining sooner. You see, a few days ago, my senses awoke me from my slumber after my tentacles found somebody. I remember that one of them did attack you, young dragoness. For that, I apologize. In my slumber, I require food and my tentacles are the only way for me to hunt here without destroying the environment.] That did remind me of the one time he jumped out into the air to eat some otthas. Trees, the vegetation, and probably many more things were destroyed in that area. [Its ok, I didnt die and I believe I paid him back by destroying its eyealthough, it just regenerated it back instantly,] I said with slight disappointment. Ever since I met that snake, Ive only experienced losses. Ive lost against the snake, the wyverns, and also my negotiation with Astalos. With my fucked up custom spell, Astalos constant speaking, and all the losses that I faced recently, I honestly feel terrible. [Ha ha ha, that is good to hear,] the leviathan said with a wide smile. [NowI presume you three cannot see my status board, correct?] We nodded. We didnt know his name, nor his stats. All we knew was his description. Everything was blocked behind a fat [Information is blocked]. ["That means my skills are still working properly. I detest having my status board known to others, so I am d that my skills are helping me protect my secret,] the leviathan nodded for a moment before continuing. [What I want to tell you is this.] Through his [Telepathy], some sort of information came rushing right into our minds. Apex Predator: Belzac Forest A title given to the current strongest monster in the Belzac forest. Grants the owner increased experience gain within this monster-filled ce [Young garm, did you know that this title once belonged to your bloodline? The mighty S-rank [Three-Eyed Fenrir] Belzac was once the ruler of this forest and after his death, his bloodline inherited this strength,] the leviathan further added. [However, a few years ago, that title was suddenly granted to me, awakening me from that slumber. I was acquainted with that [Fenrir], who I suppose is your great-grandfather. I was surprised that such a prideful monster like him was taken down.] [Wait, that [Fenrir] had that title before you? Was he that much stronger than you?!] I asked. ["Ha ha ha, I must disappoint you but no. I am many, many, many centuries his senior. I am old enough to have witnessed the appearance of our great origin gods into this world. I did not receive that title before his death because I never vied for it, for I was a foreigner of these woods. My home is the oceans of Plesia and I am simply living here to ensure that I gather enough strength for my evolution into an S rank. It would seem like the title has finally epted me as a denizen of Belzac forest.] In other words, this ce was like a summer vacation home for him. After he reminisced on his age, he continued with our original topic, [I met your mother, young garm.] [Do you mean my garm mother? You met her?] Saori hesitantly responded. [Sorry, I actually do not know her much. She died after I was bornin an ident.] "In an ident", yeahthank you, Saori. [I seea shame. When I met her, I wanted to aid her but she suddenly wandered away from me. A shame but seeing as she was able to give birth to you, then I should not be worried about Belzacs lineage. You have grown into a fine wolf, and you make your title [Belzacs Sessor] proud,] he said. [So that was the real reason you helped usI guess your family saved us three from being separated, right Saori?] I joke as I looked at Saori but she didnt seem to have realized it, mulling about something. [No, that is one reason but not the main one,] the leviathan once again moved his face closer to us, inspecting us with his giant eyeball. [The main reason is you, young dragoness.] Flinching backward, I said me? which seemed to be the reaction that the leviathan wanted from me, [I can feel itit somehow eludes my eyes but I can feel the presence of the origin gods inside you. The light that surrounded you and your ability to heal people from such a young age made me believe that you were chosen by Aurena, Goddess of Light.] Thats right! [System Neutrality]! [The Light], the title that I got from Aurena recently unlocked both [System Neutrality] and [Faithful Function] after Rajah and his virigress family became my followers. [System Neutrality] made it so that it was invisible for everybody, besides for the gods and those with my permission to see it. [[Otherworldly Reincarnator] and the blessing from Aurena and Kargryxmor. Anybody can see that the gods are nning something, although, it seems that wyvern over there hasnt noticed yet. Hmph, he is far too young,] the leviathan scoffed. [My goddess Plesia is the head Goddess of all six origin god and if somebody like her was willing to allow another [Otherworldly Reincarnator] to enter this world, then as her servant I must make an effort to help.] Huh, I already had a good impression on her cause of Tasianna but now it got better. Plesia rocks! [Wait, excuse me but could you repeat that? another [Otherworldly Reincarnator]?'' there have been more instances just like the both of us?"] Saori pointed out to my surprise. ["Yes, but that is something of the past. I''ve met that person and greatness has found them in their lifespan. You two will soon learn about that person, but I will not be the one to tell you about it,"] the leviathan said with a small shake of the head. [It seems your wyvern escorts patience is waning, so our talks must end. Before I go, I would like to tell you two something. Consider ita wee gift to Peolynca and her beauty.] Hearing that, Saori and I began listening intently to what he has to say. ["To the young garm, whenever you reach Plesia''s domain, I bid you to call me at that time. I hold onto your birthright and in respect to myte friend, I would like to grant it back to you. However, you must prove yourself at that point to me,"] he said before focusing his eye on me. [For you, young dragon princess of the dragon empire Kargryx, these words might be heresy but I believe it would be appropriate of me to warn you. Do not put all your full trust in any of the subordinate gods.] [I should not put my trust into the subordinate gods? Wait, are you telling me that I shouldnt trust Kargryxmor?] I asked, not sure if I heard it right. [Kargryxmor is a subordinate god of Aurena, and although he is righteous due to being the god of oaths, I do not believe he has called you to this world with a pure intention. All the subordinate gods that I know, the ones under my goddess Plesia especially, are ravenous. They seek to further their goals and quarrel amongst each other, while their leading deities are working peacefully to ensure our worlds safety. I witnessed the origin gods power when they came into our world, and in them I trust.] The leviathan eyes suddenly sharpened, as if he was trying to remember something that agitated him, ["However, once a mortal, always a mortal. And what we mortals know since the day of our birth is to be greedy. Greedy for resources to survive, to be stronger, to be more influential. Some seek fame and honor in a mad pursuit to fulfill their own desires, bringing carnage and pain to everybody around them. The tragedy that brought my old friend''s bloodline to ruins is a clear indicator of mortal lust."] [Then what are we supposed to do then? Were about to meet Kargryxmor and youre telling me to not believe everything he says? Im sorry but that is nerve-wracking,] I admitted my personal feelings at the information that was given to me. [I apologize if it displeases you but that is why it is: heresy. I have merely retold you what I have experienced in the long years of my life and how I witnessed the ascension of four primal beasts. Ancient beings that have reached the peak, where we are mere ants to them. How they became known to the origin gods is a story for another time.] Stopping there, the leviathan jerked his head back before roaring out, Mooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrhhhhh!, and then dived back into the swamp, sending a geyser of water into the air, showering us like rainfall. [I wish you good travels, Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna. May the origin gods guide you to whatever your heart desires. Remember my words, young garm, the next time we meet it will be when I have evolved into an S rank, so gain power and challenge me to regain what was rightfully yours,] with those parting words, the leviathan disappeared into the depths of the swamp. As I quickly work through the information that the leviathan gave us, having my parallel minds sort everything for easier reference in the future, I noticed that my twopanions were still staring nkly at where the leviathan once was. [Hey, guys? You two ok?] I asked a bit of worry. [Huh? Oh yeah, sorry, Hestia. That wasa lot to process,] Saori said exasperatedly. [That wastoo much information for me. Far too much and it is giving me a slight headache.] [Im also alright, Lady Hestia. I was in wonderment really. A fellow follower of the goddess of water and he was old enough to witness her in her glory and beauty. I only wish I couldve asked him a few questions but, s, I didnt want to interrupt your conversation,] Tasianna admitted with a yful smile. [Well, we have to meet the lizardmen again anyways, so you can always ask him about the detailster on when we visit the levianewts, right, Saori?] I turned to my first friend in this world, after seeing Tasianna say I cant wait. [Huh? M-Meet the leviathan, again? W-Well, I guess it would interest me also from a historians perspective,] she said a bit absent-minded. Worried that she was being a bit weird, I asked her about it, [Saori, is something wr-] [Princess Hestia Atsuko, you have spoken with the ocean dragon, yes? Now that he has left, I advise that we move out as soon as possible. It will still take me the whole day today to reach there, so let us be off now,] Astalos urged us. Knowing that I can talk about it to Saoriter on, I decided to put it aside, for now, to focus on bringing the lizardmen out of the forest. As everybody slowly climbed onto the wyverns back, I noticed that the wyverns were pouring in mana into their wings. Wanting to learn how to fly, I asked Astalos, [Flying, Princess? Hmm, it will still take a while until your wings growrge enough to carry your whole body. However, once we are in Wyvern Peaks, I will have your two new retainers teach you until you are content.] Two new retainers, huh? I guess he was talking about the two ice wyverns. Its a shame that they didnt have [Telepathy], otherwise we could talk about itbut I think its better this way. I havent apologized yet and I also feel too awkward to do it. Once everybody was on board, the wyverns began pping their wings after casting wind magic to help them take off. The burst of powerful winds gave the wyverns the necessary oomph to catapult their bodies upward despite how many people they had to carry right now. Being up in the sky again was quite the experience. Instead of feeling like I was free when I flew, it felt more as if I was on an airne, cruising through the skies on my way to Japan or Germany during vacation time. As Astalos said, it took until the evening for them to make it past the mountain pass that connected Belzac forest with the elven territory. Watching the sea of trees just slide pass me in a single day does make me envious. Flying was so much faster. After exiting the mountain pass, we chose a spot close to an elven settlement that Tasianna knew about and let the lizardmen off. Saying our tearful goodbyes, especially when I had to do it with the kids, made me feel nauseous. I wanted to give the kids an idol concert but until we met again, that promise would be left unfulfilled. Its just sadbut what can I do? They were finally out of that devils hole so I should, instead of feeling sad, be happy for them that they didnt have to suffer anymore. They were finally so close to reaching their goal. It might have been a depressing goodbye, but I could also see the tion and relief in their faces. They were sick and tired of the forest so it made sense that they felt like that. After giving them all their belongings back, including some of our rations to help them for a few days, we parted. With that taken care of, Saori, Tasianna, and I departed with the wyverns towards the south, intending to reach Wyvern Peaks which was among the mountain range of Aviator Peaks. ********************************* General, are you sure about what that scout told you? "Yes, my King! The scouts spoke with the indigenous kobold tribes and found out that the wyverns were flying to the north! "Huh, that should make it easy for us. Turn our aims up north and let no one enter the skyspace of these mountain ranges without my permission." Permission to fire at will? Shoot them cannons when you see them. Were gonna hunt us some wyverns. Chapter 66: No, anything but that!!! Chapter 66: No, anything but that!!! Oh, it''s so breezy up herefeels good to have my hair flow with the wind. ["Oh? Princess Hestia Atsuko, are you enjoying yourself, or are my eyes deceiving me?"] [Leave me alone, please. I dont want to talk with you.] [Hmm, fair enough. I shall respect your terrible mood.] Sigh, what a dick Frankly, I shouldnt be acting like an asshole to Astalos but it honestly irks me when I think about ying nice. Technically, this was a kidnap and why should I be nice to somebody that kidnapped me, right? Of course, it would be more sensible to deceive him by being friendly and eventually finding an opening to escape butno, I dont want to. After saying our goodbyes to lizardmen, our trio continued flying with the wyverns a bit to the south until it waspletely dark, forcing the wyverns tond in the forest to rest for the night. During our night with them, we were served raw meat that one of the ice wyverns hunted down. Saori and I wanted to cook it but for some ungodly reason, the wyverns were adamant about us eating it without spicing it up. Astalos said something like You would ruin the vor and Eat it fast, otherwise, it will be snatched away. Snatched away by whom? The wyverns? Nope, those guys simply hunted their own meals and the amount of meat was enough to satisfy them. Then what about Tasianna? Im kidding, of course, but even if she were to feel too hungry, she was more a fruit person than a meat-lover. She simply picked one from the surrounding trees and considering her size, that was ample enough. That leaves the animals from our surroundings, but which monster was idiotic enough toe close to us? If you excluded my party, three B rank wyverns surrounded us like bodyguards which should be enough to scare off even the dumbest monsters. However, as much as Saori and I wanted to continueining, we had to eat. Astalos told me that as a whelp I needed to eat more to grow. Well, it made sense. I was a growing girl and Id fallen into some gluttonous phases before, so more food is good. The problem was just the taste. We had to deactivate [Humanize] as our taste buds differed between forms or to be more exact, our true forms could endure the unpleasant stink of blood better. In all my time as a dragon, I still havent gotten used to the crude, iron taste of blood. I would usually drain the body before eating, but the wyverns were insisting that we didnt. Well, while it didnt make me want to puke anymore, I still found it nd and disgusting. I also realized something during that night which surprised me, greatly. Its the fact that watching those giant scaled lizards strutting around me was quite pleasant. If you took away the fact that they were killer machines and that we sorta fought to the death a few hours ago, then they were pretty cool. Astalos already looked incredibly awesome with how rough and edgy his scales were, sending me into a bit of a trance when he shook his body to loosen it up. The crazy amount of fantastic monster and enemy designs in video games already made me say oooooh, but seeing the real deal is something else. The two ice wyverns also didnt disappoint. On Astalosmand, the cleaned me up for the night using their tongue. While getting licked wasnt pleasant, it did give me a good look at their shining beige and navy-blue scales. It was beautiful to the eye as if you were taking a glimpse into a wondend of snow-white gemstones. . Sleighbells ring, are you listening? Cold in the air, winter ising When will the snow fall The fall of years end Flying in a winter wondend . ["Oh, what is that sound you''re making, Princess? What is that humming?"] Astalos asked. [S-Shut up, Dummkopf!] I responded flustered. [Hmm, your hostility has increased again. It makes it ufortable for me, not knowing if its you or a threat from above, that is directing their bloodlust at me,] Astalos said with a slight frown. [Can you me me? Im still angry that you had to ruin everything. I fulfilled one promise but now my other will have to be left unfinished, for an unknown amount of time. Ahh, this is frustrating,] saying that, I clenched my teeth and tightened my grip on Astalos scales while he flew with me on his back. The second promise that I mentioned was the one I made to the lizardmen kids. I know I told them that I wont forget about it, but it still was terrible to see them cry, telling me that they will miss me. It was just a terribly quick farewell. Id had hoped I could have stayed with them a bit longer, just long enough that I could trante my song and sing it to them in Common tongue. I wanted them to hear me and understand the lyrics, while I graced through the dance floor at the beat of the music. I had envisioned something spectacr, although humble, for my first idol performance. But that enthusiasm is now reced by a creeping pain in my chest, gnawing on my guilt. Everything was set, the stage was near, and the music was about to ybut three wyverns just had to ruin everything. Im in this shitty situation cause of them and if it werent for me feeling a bit of kinship, due to them being the first dragonkin that I could speak to, then I would have honestly hated them as a way to vent this frustration inside me. But it just felt wrong to do so. The ice wyverns might have been fierce during our battle, but theyve just been meek since this trip started. I guess they were afraid of what I did to them. Watching them does make me want to sigh sometimes but I couldnt hate them. However, Astalos on the other handI had [Featherfall]I didnt need to worry about falling down. I personally wanted to slice his throat, right about now, but I also understood that it wouldve been impossible. I was sitting on his back in my dragonewt form with only half of my original stats. If I couldnt do anything in my dragon form, then my dragonewt form would have even more trouble. I was even trying to scratch his scales with my ws right now, but it wasnt even leaving a scratch. Granted, I wasnt trying nor was I empowering it with either buffing spells or [Spark ws] but its the principle that mattered here. [Hey, Hestia are you alright? Want some stew? I think I still have some in my storage,] Saori offered while she rode on the female ice wyvern. Saori wasnt using my Lady or Lady Hestia here as it was redundant to do so. The wyverns already knew our situation and Saori also wasnt in the mood to keep up appearances. Ever since we talked to the leviathan, she seemed to be acting differently. [Ooh, would tea be to your liking, also, Lady Hestia?] Tasianna offered before realizing that she couldnt make any while sitting on Saoris shoulders. [On second thought, that might cause too much of a mess.] [Yeah,] both Saori and I responded. Not only would it prove hard for Tasianna to make tea when we were this far up from the ground, but it would also be difficult for her to hand it to me when they were a couple of miles behind us, flying on the ice wyvern''s back. That was the sorta formation that the wyvern agreed on. Astalos would lead with me on his back, while the two ice wyverns would nk on his side a couple of miles behind us. It was to ensure that they would be ready forbat, but I think its to keep me away from my two friends. I know they wanted to cheer me up, but its just empty words at this phase. Saori found it difficult to use [Shadow Dash] while the wyverns were flying this fast. Its the thoughts that count but I was in a bit of a bad mood to appreciate it. As we continued flying through the day, my boredom grew more and more. Flying should be exciting but I was kinda getting fed up by it. Was it cause I wasnt flying myself or is cause of something else? Sigh I sighed. ["Please, bear with it a bit longer, Princess Hestia Atsuko. We are already flying at a fast pace but any more and there will be a risk that you might be blown off me,"] Astalos informed, noticing my unenthused mood. He was right about that. Now that theyve found me, they didn''t have many reasons to slow down and search for me which meant that they could speed up as much as they wanted. We were skating through the skies like a Ferrari at top speed, making all the effort of our party to go north null in a matter of hours. While my hair was fluttering from the wind, the sight of mountains could be seen. If north were the Belzac mountains, then this must be the Aviator Peaks mountain range. [Yo, Astalos. Dont tell me that those mountains in the horizons are Aviator Peaks. Are you seriously telling me that you made it this far just from a single day?!"] I asked, bbergasted at this crazy thought. Weve started out at the dawn and we''ve been flying without any breaks since then. I could already see the sun starting to set and the sky turning orange which meant that evening wasing, but this was still unbelievable. How were these wyverns able to do this? [It is all a matter of experience and having to live in an environment that forces you to know how to fly. Still, I must admit that weve been straining ourselves a bit too much as you can see my Stamina having dropped below 50%] Astalos admitted which was quickly confirmed with an [Identify]. [I do not believe it is wise to actually enter the mountain ranges today. My subordinates will not be able to keep up any longer and with all the griffons there, we will need our full strength to outmaneuver them.] With a simple nod of his head, the two ice wyverns behind us understood his intention and were slowing down drastically with Astalos, [You will learn this once you stay up in the sky for a prolonged time, but your wings will start to feel strained. If you start feeling it, never attempt to continue flying at that state, otherwise-evade!] Wooooooaaaaaaaah! as if somebody suddenly twirled a car, Astalos jerked his body to the side at high speed, causing me to nearly lose bnce. Before being able toin, arge, blue ball shot right past us. [Huh?! What in the hell was that?!] I let out in surprise. [Hostile located! Spread out and retreat! We retreat with the dragoness!] Astalos shouted amand, bringing the snow wyverns into actions as they began nking us from the side. To get away from what was attacking us, the wyverns had to twist their bodies mid-air like a snake, killing their forward momentum in the progress. However, before we could actually fly, my [Prediction] suddenly noticed an attack, no, multiple attacksing from below. From within the foliage of the trees, hundreds of projectiles shot up and flew towards us. However, instead of shing against Asatalos'' body, they were instead reflected by an invisible barrier that surrounded his body. Considering that static was affecting my hair, I believe this must be his [Electromaic Barrier] doing work. While we didnt have to avoid those attacks, the same couldnt be said about the snow wyverns. While the male one could freeze his body to protect his body from the attacks, the female one couldnt do that as she had Saori and Tasianna on her. She was only able to freeze her underside and belly, but it wasnt enough as she was dodging with the same elegance as she did during our battle. As I was looking at their direction, I suddenly notice the form of the projectiles. Instead of magic spells or toxic spit that most animals in the Belzac forest used to attack us, these were instead something man-made: arrows. [Insolent beings! Know your ce, know thunders fury!] with a loud shout, three purple magic circles appeared in front of Astalos. Whilst chanting his spell, lightning suddenly started flowing from these circles, intersecting which each other as a ball of lightning grew from this joint union. The balls shape suddenly began to flow, breaking off as pieces of it started joining the three magic circles, creating an evenrger magic circle. [Ramuh!] With that word, the giant purple circle glowed a lc glow as the static became louder and louder, forming a singr, condensed mana concentration in the middle of it. With the sound of numerous thunderstorms raging at the same time, a massive beam of pure magical electricity shot out from the circle and into the forest. The shockwave of the impact caused Astalos and the other wyverns to be blown backward, closer to the mountains and the canyon that separated the Belzac forest from Aviator Peaks. However, even from this distance, the aftermath of the explosion could be clearly seen. The howling thunder ravaged the trees and ground, evaporating anything organic while singing the very ground they stood at. With one single spell, Astalos was able to wipe out a whole area of its vegetation while also scorching the ground, leaving embers behind in its wake. [Lesser beings should stay down and respect the rulers of the skies. Their arrogance have-huh, what is this?!] While gloating in his victory, shadowy tendrils starteding from out of my shadow and entangled Astalos wings in a solid grip, preventing him from moving in the skies. Before he could free himself, another blue ball shot through the skies, crashing against him and sending him tumbling through the air while I wasunched off his back. HEILIGE SCHEIE-oh wait, why am I worried about falling? remembering that I had measures to protect myself from fall damage I chastised myself for panicking. While spreading my wings to slow down my descent, a sudden chill ran down my spine as I heard Astalos bone-chilling roar. That ballthere is no doubt about it! I know that, no, I was once hit by the very same thing! Thats a [Warhammer Mana Cannon]! Directing my eyesight towards the direction of that mana ball, I was able to spy the exact location of the cannon and the ones who were wielding it. In my memory, the cannon was manned by giant demi-human monsters called trolls, however, this time it was a wide range of beings. Goblin A green demi-human who are renowned for being devious and cruel. These little monsters might be weak individually but can work with themselves to defeatrger enemies. Envious creatures that take sadistic joy when they can overwhelm and defeat anythingrger than them, pleasuring themselves by torturing their fallen enemy. Rank G Kobold A brown-furred demi-human whose intelligence is restrictedpared to their other demi-human rtives. Social creatures that form strong bonds with one another, working in solidarity to achieve their goals. Shows high potential for evolution options. Rank G Orc A green muscr humanoid monster with two small tusks. Although not the smartest, these monsters still possess an adequate amount of intelligence. Stunning strength and sturdy defense must be nned for when one fights such a creature. It has a strong sense of smell, despite its small nose. Rank D Ogre A giant cantankerous humanoid monster with musclesrge enough to break another beings bones with a single swipe of the hand. Extremely intelligent with an ability to be reasoned with, these demi-humans are dangerous foes for any unprepared challengers. Possess high alcohol resistance. Rank C These are my first-time witnessing goblins and ogres, which is surprising considering howrge the Belzac forest was. Ive witness tribes of kobolds and also a few orc groups, but never have I seen all four of these demi-humans in the same ce. From how they were fidgeting with the cannon, I can assume that they must be the ones who shot it. Quite interestingbut very helpful. [Hestia! Use [Featherfall]!] finally having caught up, Saori called out mid-air while clutching Tasianna in her hand. After quickly casting [Featherfall] on myself and then transferring another to Saori, she then grabbed me around my waist and sped up our fall. Protected by my spell, Saorinded with a loud thud at the bottom of the canyon, leaving an indent of her feet behind. With me under her arm and Tasianna sitting in her hand, Saori looked around for a second before speeding up to the nearestcave?! [Saori, hey! What are you doing?!] struggling in a panic, I questioned Saoris action. [I am sorry, but we have to. Please, bear with my n for the moment, alright? While the wyverns have to deal with those attackers, we have to get out of their sight,] Saori stated, pointing at the loud cannon fires that were happening above us. [The cave is our only hope! If we can escape there, we can either find an exit ore out of the entrance when everything settles. In any case, we need to disappear!] Urgh, what a turn of fate I mumbled to myself, realizing how ironic it was that were back here after spending nearly three weeks walking north. How crazy is it that were back in the canyon where we met Tasianna? Entering the cave, Saori sprinted through it without a bit of worry, with the sole goal to get us away from the wyverns before checking out the situation. Igniting a [Light], I held onto our only light source with a fierce persistence as [The Light]s side-effect made me feel unwell inside the darkness. Suddenly, the [Prediction] of all three of us sounded its rm directing our attention upwards. With the sound of streaming electricity, a bright light appeared as it cleanly sliced the caves ceiling and floor. The effects of that attack caused the cave to quake, crumbling as rock and sand fell onto us. Casting both [Haste] and [Swift Winds] on Saori, she quickly caught my intention and turned back into her monster form, throwing us on her back. With improved speed, my cadejo friend sped through as the ceiling began copsing, eventually blocking our way back out. Once the shaking stopped, we heaved a small sigh at nearly being buried under the mountain. [What the hellI dont think [Sanctuary] would be able to stop a whole mountain from falling on us] I said while looking at the fallen rocks. [Huff, puffthat wyvern is a menace. He nearly killed us,] Saori breathed heavily as sheined about the one who caused all of this. [That was definitely lightning, and my wings could still remember the same static that happened on the day we met him,] Tasianna pointed out. [That had to be his [Boltreaving de] what frightening power.] Nodding at her statement, our group then turned our heads towards the remaining path of the cave. [Well, I guess we can only go forward, right?] I said. With another nod, our trio continued onwards after barely escaping the wyverns, certain that what lied ahead of us was another adventurehopefully without any wyverns. Chapter 67: A Raging flame growing inside the Cave. Chapter 67: A Raging me growing inside the Cave. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Singing Lv. 7] [Dancing Lv. 5] [Musician Lv. 3] [Poison Creation Lv. 6] [Toxic Secretion Lv. 3] [Trap Creation Lv. 5] gained Panguana Meat Stew A highly nutritious meat stew that uses the vigorous meat of the panguana as its base. ced in a special liquid of strong seasoning and swamp water to rid the meat from its terrible smell, leaving only a fine steak behind It feels like weve been wandering underground for nearly a week or so. Haa, a warm meal really is refreshing. Mhmm, its pretty deliciousbut swamp water? Seriously, Saori? I replied to my friend in Common tongue, instead of English or Japanese. But, honestly, dont you want to make something for yourself? Youve been making things that I liked to eat ever since weve met. Well, it is my pleasure to serve you something you enjoy. Good food is best eaten when everybody can savor it, Saori responded back, also in Common tongue. I know, but dont you want touh, dont you want to-, I tried to reply back but it seems I couldnt remember a certain word, forcing me to resort to [Telepathy] to convey my thoughts. [Dont you want to make some Japanese cuisine? I like western and eastern cooking equally, so you dont have to restrict yourself.] Ohhh, isnt this Japanese a country from Earth? I would love to taste your home countrys cooking, Miss Saori, Tasianna said with expecting eyes. You two, Saori scratched her head in defeat. It is not like I do not want to make it; it is just that I cannot make it. The ingredients for them were not in the forest, and I would not want a proper breakfast without.uh, let me say the rest with [Telepathy]. We were already showing improvements with ournguageprehension due to Tasiannas daily lectures. Speaking with the lizardmen has also widened our horizon enough that we could start speakingpletely in Common tonguealthough, we still had our problems here and there. [Rice. Without rice, it would not feel very authentic. Grilling some kebabs or cooking a steak is much easier with our current tools, anyways,] Saori said. She was right. Our current cooking tools were just our ws and hands as anything else would be less effective. While cutting was not a problem, anything fancy was practically quite difficult to reproduce, so Saori must have decided that simple was best. Speaking of missing tools, I didnt have anything to bake. I honestly want to start baking again when I get the chance. "''Rice''?" Tasianna questioned, tilting her head for a moment, before hitting her open palm with a fist. "Oh, it took a bit for the telepathy to send all the information. Are you speaking of a hard, yellow grain that turns soft and white after you moisten them? They''re small and about this big, yes?" Using her small arms, she imitated the size of a rice kernel. Wait, Tasianna are you meaning to tell me that you know about rice?! Saori burst out in surprise and anticipation. Oh, yes. ording to my adoptive parents, rice is actually one of two national crops that the dwarves absolutely adore because you can make strong alcohol from them. I remembered that my father once brought some of that beverage back after he went with his majesty to the dwarves," Tasianna said while tapping her chin, reminiscing about her childhood. "It reeked as terrible as any other alcohol. Revolting. For some reason that I cannot understand, the elves also like that untasteful liquor. Wait, is she talking about- Hold on! Saori shouted once again before grabbing Tasianna with both of her hands. Rice, did you just say rice? I-I understood that! Not as a Common tongue word but as the Japanese one. Huh, what does thiswait, confirm this for me Tasianna. Sake. S. A. K. E. Sake. Is that the word of the rice liquor? Looking at the fanatical Saori, Tasianna could only wince at this bizarre sight, "A-Ah, y-yes, Miss Saori. I do remember it being called sake." Saori, satisfied with that answer, released Tasianna from her clutch, Then please answer two more questions for me. Do you know the origin of that name and where the dwarves live? Uh, yes, I do in fact. ording to my father, rice became a national food due to its history with one of their rulers. They were the one that led the dwarves during the infamous Fairy War and theyter on ascended to godhood after their death, Tasianna exined. I apologize but I do not remember the name of that specific god. However, the dwarves themselves live northeast from the elves. In other words, due to our little kidnapping, were too far away now. Hestia after hearing that, Saori turned around and looked at me. Do you remember what that leviathan told us? About somebody who was exactly like us? Would you believe that it might be a coincidence? Nope, not at all, I said after a quick thought. Achieved greatness, or something like that. If bing a subordinate god isnt considered ''greatness'', then I''m tone-deaf. You aren''t thinking what I''m thinking, right?" Yes, after we get out of this forest, we should probably make it our goal to visit the dwarves if we get the chance, Saori stated. Not only for the rice. Not only for the delicious sake. But I honestly want to know about this person. They might not have much to do with our situation, but I must admit that I am curious as both a person and a historian." Are you serious? Saori, do you know what a dwarf is? I asked Saori a rhetorical question, hopeful that shes well-informed about pop-culture. Tasianna can you exin to me what a dwarf is? Apologies but I cannot, Lady Hestia. Just like how I couldn''t describe a beastman to you before I met the lizardmen, I also can''t tell you how dwarves look like because I never met them. All I know is that they live under the mountains and that-" Thats enough! I shouted, interrupting Tasianna. You hear that Saori! Cave! Underground! Mountain! Darknesssssssssssss! Alright, alright, Hestia! Please, you have to calm down! I know you do not like being in caves but are you not feeling curious about all of this?" Saori tried to soothe me as I began jumping up and down due to my frustration of still being inside this cave! I dont know how long it has been but we''ve stayed inside this cave for an extremely long time now! I miss being outside, alright! Its dark, musky, cold, and just a pain to be in! OMG, I want out of here. Dont you try that on me, Saori! You should know by now how much I hate being inside a cave! Ive been stuck inside one for a whole month, just by myself! Being forced to speak with myself through my parallel minds! That is not healthy! I shouted hysterically, finally letting out my frustration. Arrrgh, I want to get out of here already, so just let me make a hole and we can get back to fresh air, Saori! Please! Hestia, have you forgotten that we are trying to evade the wyverns? You told me personally after we left that you were suspicious about Kargryxmor. That speaking with Aurena first sounded safer, Saori pointed out, reminding me why we were in this cave in the first ce. I will not tell you that taking the word of a giant monster like that leviathan at face value is a smart move, but that is beside the point. Astalos, that [Boltreaver Wyvern], has proven to be an asshole and we should stay away from anything rted to that psychopath. Staying low and not causing a fuss is our only way out, so please, I beg you to have a bit more patience Hestia. Is it really as bad as you think? Urgh, I groaned at her sound arguments. Ithonestly isnt as bad as my first time being stuck inside a cave. Last time, I waspletely alone and couldnt share my annoyance of being inside a cave beside sting things with magic. Being together with somebody is reassuring. Saori and Tasianna have made my time inside here much morefortable. We havent found an undergroundke yet but the constant showers that Tasianna could conjure up were enough for me to feel clean with. Huh? Saori? interrupted by Saoris sudden voice, I stopped thinking about the issue on hand. Uhhh, nothing. Just forget it, ok? Saori said nervously, fidgeting around. Oh, how about I make you ice cream? Fragassa, those giant strawberries are your favorite, right? Tasianna could you help me make some for Hestia? I dont know what ice cream is, but it would be my honor to continue serving Lady Hestia, Tasianna announced with a proud face. Well, I wouldn''t mind ice cream, but what is this? I might look like a twelve-year-old, but you dont have to appease me as if I really was one. Im not a kid, gu-ys, at that moment, something felt off. Ive already mentioned that it felt like weve been in here forever, but how long has it actually been? Tasianna, do you remember what the date was when we fled from the wyverns? I turned to my fairypanion. Wait, Miss Tasianna you mus- Of course, Lady Hestia. It was the 18th of HarvestMoon, the tenth month of our calendar. I always count the daysbut as you can see, it is quite hard to do so inside here, Tasianna said with a quizzical face. I checked my status board yesterday and I was still six months old Hestiadont. Open profile.Hestia''s status board update Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 29 Race: Young Spark Inferno Dragon Age: 7 Months Status: Health: 5709/5709(+442) Mana: 19192/19192(+1090) Strength: 2783 (+106) Intelligence: 5280 (+598) Vitality: 1423 (+35) Wisdom: 1713 (+59) Agility: 5702 (+511) Stamina: 2814/2814(+110) Effects: [Damaged Mana Paths [Left Wing] (Minor)][Humanized (Moderate)] Skill Points: 2600 (+800) Unique Skill: [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 8] [Spark Fires Fire Boost] [Spark me Veil] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted [Lava Magic Lv. 2] [Lightning Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 5] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 5] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 2] (+1) [Wind Magic Lv. 10] (+1) [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Synergists Oath Lv. 5] (+1) [Draconic Magics] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 4] [Silent Casting Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 6] (+1) [Mental Stability Lv. 5] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 4]Physical and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 5] (+1) [Draconic ws Lv. 5] (+1) [Draconic Roar Lv. 3] (+1) [Draconic Fangs Lv. 4] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 4] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2] Senses and movement skills [Stealth Lv. 9] [uracy Correction Lv. 6] [Concentration Lv. 2] [Prediction Lv. 9] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 3] (+1) [Probability Correction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Presence Killer Lv. 9] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 2] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4]Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 4] (+2) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Lava Resistance Lv.1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 2] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Singing Lv. 7] (+1) [Dancing Lv. 5] (+1) [Musician Lv. 3] (+2) [Handicraft Lv. 1] (New) [Woodworking Lv. 2] [Poison Creation Lv. 5] (+1) [Toxic Secretion Lv. 3] (+1) [Trap Creation Lv. 5] (+1) [Identity Blocker Lv. 4] (+1) [Identify Lv. 10] [Noble Aura Lv. 5] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 1] [Terror Aura Lv. 1] [Battle Mind Lv. 6] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Leadership Lv. 5] [Cooking Lv. 7] [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 2] (+1) [Humanize Lv. 8] [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Ability List: [me st] [Spark ws] [Spark me] [Spark Fire Breath] [Spark Fang] [Spark Inferno st] Spell List: Custom magic [Imperial Hellfire]Lightning magic [Lightning Bolt]Lava magic [Lava Ball] [Lava Stream]Holy magic [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal]Fire magic [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun] [Spiral Hellfire]Earth magic [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des]Wind magic [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet]Space-Time magic [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry]The Light magic [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] Saori? I looked at Saori. Sigh, I was checking my mana consumption. Making sure that my [Humanized] was not draining too much and I just found out that my Age has changed to three months, Saori said with a reluctant tone. Wait, Miss Saori. If youve just be three months old, then that means that it''s the 25th. Oh, it is a relief for me to know the date again. Which means today is a Restday, Tasianna said, pleased to know the date again. SighI see,pared to the happy-go-lucky fairy, I, on the other hand, had to take a breath to calm myself down. LET ME OUT OF HERE! Shouting at the top of my lungs, I began materializing the magic circle for [Inferno Beam] to drill a hole in the ceiling of this cave, nning to create an escape out of this abominable ce. Hestia, no! Saori called out before tackling me onto the ground like a football yer, holding my arms down. We need to stay incognito here! Please, you have to calm down! GET OFF OF ME, SAORI! GET OFF! putting my feet on Saoris body, I kicked her off me, despite her resistance. Jumping back onto my feet, my spells red magic circle was finished, ready for me to active it. However, as I was ready to activate it, [Prediction] warned me, informing me of Saori who dashed behind me. Cause she used [Haste], my reaction time wasnt fast enough for me to avoid being grabbed from behind and being mmed onto a wall. Due to my barrier, it didnt hurt much, a fact that Saori knew as she wasnt holding her strength back. "Damn it, we''ve gone a week without fighting! Fuck, at least [Battle Frenzy] hasnt appeared yet! Saori shouted. "Tasianna, I need help now!" GRAAAARRGH, I WANT OUT! NOW! Ooof! Hestia, please stop struggling. You need to control yourself! Dont let [Battle Frenzy] control you! Saori once again shouted, but my ears werent registering them due to a singr word resounding in my mind: Outside. Miss Saori, I apologize for the indecency, but I believe this should help us, Tasianna called from behind, however, I couldnt understand what she meant by indecent. ! Miss Tasianna?! Saori gasped, surprised at something. Ah, never mind. Were all women here, anyways. Juste and help me. We need to control her before she blows this ce up! LET ME GO! I WANT TO GO OUTSIDE, ALREADY! I shouted, putting even more strength to free myself. I want to see Rajah. I want to see Caszcur. I want Aps. I want to see Aksmias. I want to see my forest again. I want to see Belzac forest again. The air, the green leaves, the peaceful animals! I dont want to be in this cave anymore, Saaaaaaooooooriiiiii! Shes having a tantrum, parallel mind #1 said. Yup, and Im getting influenced by it, tooawesome, parallel mind #2 said with annoyance. Come on, girls. I want to get out of this cave too, but we need to calm original mind down! parallel mind #3manded the others into action. It was like my parallel minds said, I was having a tantrum. I cant remember thest time that I had one, so I guess this was my first in this new life. Honestly, the rational part of my mind was telling me that this was an embarrassing thing to do for my age but being inside a cave already made me go mildly insane thest time I was in one. The thought of staying inside another cave for another month was not cool at all. I didnt want to stay another day inside here! I was already extremely annoyed by the recent events. Having to say goodbye to so many people that I would consider friends. Yes, I considered Rajah more of a pet but that didnt mean the impact of having to say goodbye was any less. The lizardmen and I had a rough beginning, but I grew fond of them as individuals. There were Caszcur, Aksmias, and Aps, sure, but every single one of them were awesome and super polite. I even made a promise to sing for the kids, for fucks sake. If that didnt tell you how much I liked them then nothing will. And that is whyLET ME OUT OF HERE! GRAAAAAGH! GRRRRRUUUUUUUGH! Damnit, Hestia! with a swift twist of her body, Saori threw me onto the ground, knocking my jaw closed to prevent me from releasing dragon fire. Ill apologize to youter, but we cant have you go on a rampage now! Shadow Tendrils! Urrrrrggh! I winced in pain from the mere touch of the shadow tendrils wrapping themselves around my body, before ignoring it and casting a spell on my horns. SHINE! Shit! a ring light filled the room, freeing myself from Saoris spell. Noticing that my body could move around freely, I stomped Saori with both legs, using it to jump back on my feet. Inferno B-! as I was about to shoot out a beam of searing hot fire, something surprising came into my view. It was not a monster nor a beastmen, but a woman with rose-colored skin,pletely naked besides for a cor around her neck. She had a slim body with a non-existent chest size. Her face was youthful with an obvious red blush on her cheeks, framed by azure-blue hair that would reach down to her back if she hadnt tucked them in a prim and proper style. Normally, she would also have short, pointy ears but her current ones were abnormally long and sharp giving her face a different "feeling". However, what surprised me the most was her bare back,pletely void of two of her limbs, her wings. "T-Tasianna?" I said aloud, the only thing that came to my mind as I saw the beautiful woman who was a head taller than me. I apologize for this, Lady Hestia! Please, forgive me! with an incredibly reddened face, the woman rushed towards me and embraced me with a cold hug. Gaaaaaaah..c-c-c-c-c-cold! Tasianna, let me go, please!" I pleaded, trying to fidget my way out of the naked woman''s arms. Please, calm down first, Lady Hestia! I dont want to see you make a mistake! Please, control your urges and listen to Miss Saori! Tasianna said as she looked me straight into the eyes. "ALRIGHT; ALRIGHT, just put some clothes on first!" this whole scene was too surreal, surreal enough that it cooled down my head enough to stop my tantrum. After taking the time to apologize to Saori, I just sat down for a moment to reflect on what just happened, doing breathing practices to cool myself down even further. It was frustrating to think that I lost myself that much in my emotions. That was soooourgh, lewd. Gods, lets just forget that this ever happened. Forgetting about that little embarrassing scene, I went up and asked the still flustered Tasianna about her current form after Saori gave her one of her spare dresses. Apparently, her current form was caused by the skill [Elvenize] that she recently bought from the skill shop. It was the elven equivalent to [Humanize], turning her into an elf, or more specifically a wind elf. Wind elves are the children of Zephira and one of her subordinate gods, Krunal, the god of Harvest and Weather, Tasianna exined. Wind elves are usually shorter than high elves, the original race. Due to being children from Zephira, wind elves also have a higher potential in learning wind magic. Otherwise, the two races are practically the same. Wow, two gods did it with two mortals? The gods are horny, Imented. Hey, it is not like our mythology has any less of that. Thats where the word demi-godes from, after all, Saori said. You do not need to worry about that fact. They might be the children of Zephira but they possessed none of her powers besides a higher proficiency gain for wind magic. They are nowhere are godly as you might think, Tasianna further exined. In addition to that, we also learned that she literally spent 1000 SP to learn [Elvenize] and then 2400 SP to fully upgrade it to the maximum level. She admitted her reason for buying it was purely personal, wishing to serve me tea with her own hands. She always felt restless whenever she couldnt serve me anything in her fairy form, feeling jealous every time she had to watch Saori do it in her stead due to herck of strength to pick up human-sized teapots and cups. She stated, A maid that cannot serve her mistress properly is an ipetent one. Which was good enough of a reason for her to go all-in with the skill. As she once mentioned to me, a fairy using a skill akin to [Humanize] and [Elvenize] will create a body made out of mana, same as her original form. That meant that her body wasnt able to bleed like a normal wind elf. However, the biggest benefit to her form change was an increase in her Strength and Vitality stats while keeping everything else. As a being made purely from mana, she also didnt have to consume mana to maintain her form, meaning that she could keep it active indefinitely if she wished. Still, that didnt mean it had no disadvantages. She was still a Faefolk, meaning that losing mana in any way would weaken herbat prowess. Anything that could sap her mana from her body was deadly. She also didnt have her wings anymore so aerial movements was impossible until she could get [Air Walk]. Her increase Strength also meant arger body, which means arger target. She could still fight in her current form, but Saori and I agreed that it would be more beneficial for her to fight as a fairy whenever possible as she could keep her mana levels high by taking ours. A fairy would be small enough to fit on our shoulders, after all. After that exnation, we continued our walk through the cave, now that Saori and Tasianna have persuaded me to not let [Battle Frenzy] control me. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] However, that was easier said than done. This damn thing always appears after a week of no proper battles as if it was on a timer. I needed to fight somethingbut unfortunately, the whole tunnel was too cramped for us to fight in properly. There was the option to widen the tunnel using my earth magic, but anytime we wanted to do it, the whole tunnel shook. Like it wasnt even a small quake, it wasrge enough that a boulder once fell from the ceiling, nearly crushing Tasianna in the process had she not reacted in time. It was too risky. If I held back for the caves sake, then it wouldnt get rid of [Battle Frenzy]. All I could do was to hold it inthis incredibly frustrating itch inside my chest, that tugged every single fiber of my being. Whether it was sitting still or eating properly, it was difficult to do due to my shaking body, simr to a drug addict. I was punching the ground, wing the walls like a cat, and did various other activities to relieve myself for even a single second. Mypanions also noticed this so Saori eventually caved in and allowed me to drill a hole, admitting that it was unreasonable of her to expect me to hold it in. Apologizing, she wanted me to drill a hole out of here, as she believed that holding in [Battle Frenzy] for any longer would be risky for me, but I rejected that idea. As stubborn as that sounded, Saori was right. We needed to avoid the wyverns. We needed to stay low and quiet. Our goal was to first speak with Aurena about everything before we go to Kargryxmor. It just made sense to speak with his boss before we have anything to do with himand I honestly wanted to avoid Astalos at all cost. I dont want to have anything more to do with him, especially when I can assume that he must be fuming at this moment. Hell probably not stop until he has me in his grasp once again! I also needed to learn to control these urges. If there are resistances for most status effects, then there should be one for [Battle Frenzy], right? [Mental Stability] helped me keep calm but I needed a real skill that directly helped me with it, but it wasnt in the SP shop. I couldnt find it. If I cant find it then I shall make it myself. The System is flexible, right? If I hold it in, resisting my urge to fight while constantly asking the System to create a skill like that, then it should happen eventually, right? Ahhhhhhh, when will this torture ene onjust one measly skill, please! After what felt like an eternity, my nose suddenly was stimted by the sweet smell of fresh air. Dashing through the caves tunnel in a frenzy, my patience waspletely overruled by an incredible lust to kill anything that came in my sight, once I leave this damnable ce. Seeing the light in this endless darkness, my legs couldnt stop anymore, forgetting about any restraint. Once, my body felt the soft feeling of sunshine gracing my scales and the clear air filling my lungs, I finally felt true freedom again. Controlled by both [Battle Frenzy] and this intoxicating dopamine influx, my desire to kill something surged even further to the peak. [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] And then everything went ck. . ********************************************************* . Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has risen from [Level 29] to [Level 30] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 3000 skill points Max level has been reached. Evolution is now avable for [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] When I woke up, the first thing that stimted my senses was the loud ding, ding, ding, ding that appeared from having my level rise. I questioned why I even leveled up in the first ce, as I couldnt remember killing anything. My memory waspletely nk. It took my brain a couple of seconds to readjust itself, but when it did, I suddenly noticed that I was standing in a pool of blood, holding onto the shards of a broken skull, unable to use [Identify] to learn what it was, as my skill continued calling it [Shards of a Broken Skull]. Looking around, some trees were broken, and the amount of viscera was astounding. This couldnt be called anything else but a ughter field. No refinement. No goal. Just pure and an utterly revolting show of carnage and bloodlust. Hestia! looking around, I could see Saori and Tasianna having caught up to me, watching me as I stood around in my own creation. Lady Hestia, a-are you a-alright? Tasianna said while she trembled at the sight that I caused. SaoriTasianna, I mumbled. W-What have I done? W-What did I do? No I threw the skull shards onto the ground as if I was disgusted at touching them, blocking my mouth from opening with one of my hand and as my mind started digesting the scenery. Hestia! Hesta,e here, dont look! I could hear Saori say. No, nowhat is this?! Achooo! As I recovered from the shock with a sneeze, my eyes wandered back onto the ground, where I saw a few hints of white. Looking up again, my eyes could make out small, little kes of white spots dropping from the sky, descending down slowly in a mesmerizing pattern. *I ****** ********** ********** **************************************** Argh, so much static in my head, what is that? Wait, snow? Winter, huhurgh. Skill requirement fulfilled. [Mana Eyes Lv. 1] gained HESTIA! With a loud cry and thud sound, my eyes closed, and my mind wandered into nothingness. Chapter 68: Crying is not so bad. Chapter 68: Crying is not so bad. Mhmmmrggghsleeeep Urgh, I want to continue sleeping, body My head was feeling groggy due to my wish for more sleep I believe, or maybe Im just beenzy about it. Sleeping is prettyfortable. Well, massaging my temple for a few seconds is enough to soothe this annoyance. As I slowly woke up, my ears could hear a crackling sound a few feet away from me. From recent events, I could only think of thunderbolts and electricity but the warmth that emanated from it made it clear that it had to be a me or something simr. Scrubbing the sleep from my eyes, I opened them as I wanted to know where I currently was as I couldnt remember when I fell asleep. So, where-ARRRRRRRRRRRRRRGHHHHHH! Hestia?! Pain! Pain! Pain! Pain! MY EYES! ARRRRGH, MY HEAD! As I opened my eyes, something blue shined into and overstimted them, sending extreme pain that felt simr to having a needle pierce into them and injecting huge amounts of information that overloaded my brain. [Absolute Pain Tolerance] was helping but I still couldnt let go of my head at all, the information wouldn''t stop streaming in! Close your eyes, original mind! Hestia, close your damn eyes! parallel mind #1 screamed like a harpy as she ordered me to do what she said. Stop screaming! Stop screaming already, arrrrrgh! parallel mind #2 shrieked in agony. Please, original mind, close your eyes. Its too much! We cant process all of it! parallel mind #3 pleaded to me. Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop speaking, ihr Dummkpfe! (you idiots!) The absolute chaos inside my mind was pure torture, not showing any signs of ending any time soon. I didnt need my other selves shouting at me to do something. It already hurts enough without them going crazy! However, their advice wasnt dumb. Closing my eyes did help, all the blue disappeared. The information was still inside my head, but my parallel minds were doing their best to dump everything out, erasing them as if they never existed. If only they could just stop screaming while they did it, then I would be actually thankful for them! I really love having headaches every time I wake up in an unknown ce I dont even know about, oh, who would have thought that I would awaken to such a weird fetish?! Right?! Sorry my parallel minds apologized. Urgh, whatever. Honestly, guys Hestia! Are you ok?! somebody called for me. Lady Hestia, Iming! another shouted. I was unable to see them due to my closed eyes, but my ears could clearly recognize their distinctive voices, any time, any day. Saori? Tasianna? Isnt that their voi-waiturghhhh, noooooooooo! Stay back, stay back! Stay back! Please, step back from me! I howled like crazy as I turned my head away from Saoris and Tasiannas voice. Still closing my eyes, I crawled away from them as if I was trying to flee. Panic and confusion assaulted me as the memories of what happened before I fell unconscious quickly came back to me, being released from pandoras box with a simple voicemand. The blood, the red-soaked viscera on the ground, and all the crumbs of what used to be living beings, lying before my feet in a puddle of my own handiwork. A normal girl would feel nausea from this revolting memorybut I, unfortunately, wasnt one. No fear. No terror. No disgust. Nothing, nothing, nothing, nothing. None of the bad feelings that should be there, was there! Why wasn''t it there?! Where is my fucking conscience?! Hestia, stop! Youll hit the w- Oof! Ok, so not only did I wake up to a mind-numbing headache, but I also bumped my forehead and thennded on the back of my head? Goodness, gracious. This is a rude awakening. At least this wont leave a scar or bruise. Lady Hestia, are you ok?! a clear voice called for me. No, Tasianna! Stay.stay away from me, please! I cried out while stretching my hand to stop her froming anywhere closer. B-But Lady Hestia, I j-just wanted, the quivering voice of my fairy friend made my already confused state even worse, as I wasnt sure what I was doing anymore. Hestia, is something wrong? a careful tone from Saori came, asking me about what was happening right now. Wrong? Wrongof course, there is something wrong. Its me! I stated. W-What do you mean by that? Saori further asked. "I-II''m dangerous," I said, still with closed eyes. "I''m dangerous to both of you. Haven''t you two realize this?! I''m dangerous." Ive never thought about this stuff ever since the first month of my new life, having epted my new identity as a dragon and that I needed to do so in the long run. Killing was normal, especially after I understood that I had to do so to live. It was literally survival of the fittest. Feeling bad for every single animal that I kill, so I could eat, would have made me gone mad, so I didnt. I guess, my mindset underwent a change due to bing a dragon as that guilt for taking anothers life never resurfaced. Until now. Hold on, what are you trying to say? How are you dangerous to us? Are you talking about what happened before you fell unconscious? Saori asked, trying to understand the situation. Hestia, we already checked everything there. That was just a bunch of monstersyou did not do anything to us if you are worried about that. We barely made it to the scene after you dashed off because of your [Battle Frenzy]. Thats the not the point, Sao-arrrghhhh, verdammte scheie! wanting to speak back made me instinctively look at Saoris eyes, but that also meant that the blue screen came back. Verdammt nochmal, have you guys found the damn cause yet?! Oh, you guys did? I spoke to my parallel minds, who somehow found the source for this annoying new sight of mine. Lady Hestia?! This is the second time youve screamed this loud. Please, you have to let me do something-I- no, maybe there is a tea that might help you with this? Tasianna anxiously called out to me. No, no, Im-Im good. See? Nothing is wrong. S-Something just got into my eye, I told them to reassure them. [Mana Eyes] was at fault. When did I get this skill? is what my parallel minds are currently trying to find out but were pulling a nk here. Mana Eyes A skill that allows the user to perceive the flow of mana in the air. Requires tremendous cognitive abilities to process properly Disabling the skill got rid of all the blue from my sight, allowing me to see mypanions clearly againbut also the ce that I was currently inanother cave. W-Why, no, no, no, no, no! Why am I in a cave, AGAIN?! I shouted, scratching my head in frustration. Wait, that isnt the point of this! Tasianna stoping closer! "Eek! Lady Hestia?" Tasianna flinched backward after I shouted in her face. Hestia, what is going on with you?! Thisis erratic, even for you!" Saori replied to my sudden outburst. I told you already didnt I?! Im dangerous to you two, so stay away from me! I answered. Youve seen what I could do! Youve also seen what I did when [Battle Frenzy(Minor)] hadnt appeared yet! Ive hurt you just because I wanted to get out of that damn cave. I-I couldve done the same to you, just like all those monsters. Calm down, Hestia, what you are saying is an if, Saori began. Neither of us were hurt and, besides, you needed to let your frustration out due to [Battle Frenzy]. We understand, everything is alright. You arent understanding me! You arent getting what I meant by that, Saori! I cried out in irritation. I dont care that I killed that many monsters and turned them in a smoothie. That by itself is already fucked up! I dont have a sense of how valuable life is anymore. Im killing monsters left and right for survival and experience, but I know that I had to do it. If I wanted to live then I had to do that, however, Ive never in my second life killed without a strict goal. Survival and experience, those were always my main reasons to hunt and kill monsters in the Belzac forest. Ive found fights to be exhrating and watching my skills go up was a fun side activity too, but at worst, they were always a side product. They were never the reason for me to fight. I dont kill for fun. I dont kill in frustration. I dont kill for idiotic reasons. That is what kept me on the border of turning into a real monster. The idea of an Idol killing everything willy-nilly was what kept me conscious of myself. However, what have I been doing recently? I was fullymitted to killing the lizardmen for doing something like trying to survive, and I went on a rampage due to [Battle Frenzy]. While I didnt act on my anger cause Tasianna was my voice of reason, however, seeing what I can do in an act of rage made me tremble in fear. What if I did that to Tasianna? or Could Saori stop me?, all these different questions started pouring into me as I processed what happened. That was a revolting sight. Blood everywhere, as if we were in a ughterhouse. There was no finesse, no n, just pure cold-blooded killing. Did I really do that?, is what I thought when I woke up after [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] expired, drawing my head upwards, to looking in Saoris eyes, I asked her one simple question. Saori, would you be able to stop me? Huh? she gasped. Im asking you if you could have stopped me in that scenario? If I had been consumed by my anger, would you have been able to stop me there, because I dont think you could have. Even with Tasiannas help, I looked at them seriously, unwavering as I asked them that. Would we be able to stop you?I-Im not sure what you mean by that, Saori said with a pale face, obviously having already gotten the gist of my words. I mean, could you k-kiugh, could you ki-fuck, I cant say it, unable to say those words due to my own fear of death, I instead, let go of my head and dropped my hands on the ground. I cant say it. I-I dont want us to get in that scenario, but I also dont want to hurt you. I cant be like those clich people who can just say Kill me if I go mad. I cant say it. I dont want to die. I dont want to fight you. I dont want to hurt those that I care for. What am I supposed to do? Hestia, you have to calm down first. I understand youre scared but- Hearing that, I snapped my face back up, Can you?! Can you understand what Im going through, Saori?! Tell mewhat am I? Ive lost so many of my previous values already from bingthis. Can you honestly understand what Im going through? Dont you understand that I need to stay away from you two for your own saft-HUH!? I wanted to vent more of my frustration onto Saori but before I could, Saori hugged me. I dont, was her first words. I dont fully understand what youre going through. There are moments where the blood goes up my head and I act on the impulse, but I never had it as intense as yours. We were both reborn as monsters, but I would be lying if I told you that I could 100% understand you. I wanted to push her off me, but my shivering hands wouldnt listen to mymands. They continued trembling in the air, moving not an inch from the spot. Meanwhile, Saoris embrace became stronger, not allowing me to leave it. I know you are scared, Saori hand moved to my head and began stroking it. You dont want to hurt us, but you also know that you cant control [Battle Frenzy] right now. I also dont want to fight you in earnest, Hestia. It would break my heart if that day were toe. You are my friend, Hestia. Myplicated little friend. Lady Hestia, hearing Tasiannas voiceing from the side, I turned to her direction to see tears dropping down from her elven eyes as she was still using [Elvenize]. I-I of all people cant tell you anything in this situation. Im still scared of fighting, but I also know that I cant be a help to you if I cower behind it. Watching you in this state makes me feel useless, I dont want to see you in such agony. Please, dont say that we would stay away from you Hestia. What are you trying to say about being alone? Dont you hate being alone? Dont you like us being around you? Saori barraged me with questions, all piercing my heart like sharp needles, despite how fragile it was from seeing Tasianna cry. No, no, I do like it, but what will happen if I go mad again. What if I cant control it and go wild? I told them. It wont happen again because that was all my fault. I told you to control yourself because I was worried that the wyverns would find us. Im sorry for putting your through all of that, Saori apologized as she tightened her grip around me. No, I was being stubborn about it. You told me that I could break through the cave after I got [Battle Frenzy (Minor)], but I just said, No, I can hold it in but I couldnt. I didnt get a skill to protect me from it and I blew up, and I- I continuously spoke back before Saori started stroking my head again. Shhhhhhh, its alright. Its alright. You dont have to excuse me for my mistake. I thought it would be better to avoid the wyverns, but I didnt ount how much it would hurt you to hold it in. I was the one who made that terrible decision in the first ce, a choice that negatively impacted you, Saori said a somber tone. I failed not only as an adult but also as your friend at that point. Leaving you to be tortured by that malicious status effect should have never been a choice in the first ce. I could have thought of something else, but I wazy. I couldn''t see anything besides the one path that I''d chosen." I didnt think she was beingzy at all. What other choices were there? The cave would have never survived a sparring session between me and my twopanions, and we couldnt even start one as the tunnel was too cramped. Trying to widen the tunnel nearly caused the ceiling to drop down on us. If I had tried to drill up the ceiling, then what would have happened? I know mountains, canyons, and other naturalndmarks normally werent that fragile, but I also never saw one nearly copsing due to a lightning de cutting through it. You know, I sometimes also question who I really am. Am I still the same Saori Segawa from my past life on Earth or am I somebodypletely different who inherited her memories. My change in behavior ever since I evolved into a cadejo has made my view on life so much more different, Saori said with a sigh. Then there is also my business with that leviathan and all this birthright and history that my garm mother had. II dont want to embrace any of it. Its not the life that I wanted nor the one that Ive chosen. Saori took in a deep breath before continuing, However, so many events in my past life werepletely random, too. I never wanted my father to die when I was still in high school. I never wanted to take care of my mothers deteriorating health while managing our houses financial situation as a college student. I never wanted to take a teaching position, instead, I wanted to travel the world or maybe write a thesis about certain historical era. But that is what I did until I died. I didnt want to leave my sick mother all alone in Japan, who had little family anyways. I stir in my sleep as I wished that my mother was doing well. That is life, Hestia. As I was listening to her confessions, my tail suddenly felt something wetnding on it. The sound of Saoris faltering voice made me lose all the agitation in my body, stopping my hands from trembling as I reciprocated Saorisforting hug. "I''vee to love many things while also despising others. I guess, you could call me a bit of a control freak? I feel mostfortable when everything works exactly as I envisioned it to be. I shouldn''t impose my ideals on others, but I wished others would catch on," Saori stayed silent for a moment before continuing. "You told me on the day that we made our promise to each other that we would travel the world, right? I still dont know if I should embrace my lineage or not, but I guess youre on the same boat, right? Lady Hestia, youve also told me that you would show me the world. That we would travel together as you journey to fulfill your dream. I dont want to leave you, yet, so please dont push me away, Tasianna said while still weeping. Please, dont leave me. I know Im not much of a fighter and that Im a worthless maid for being unable to alleviate your problems, but I wish to better myself. I wish to gain the strength to soothe your mind. Your fear of hurting others, I wish to be the one to protect you from that. I wish to be your shield that would fend off anything that may bring your pain. Dark and Ice. We are here when that timees, Hestia. We might not have the strength yet to stop you with your full strength, but you also havent found a way to resist it yet, right? Well support you with that. I cant allow my little dreaming Idol to back down from the stage, just after she found her conviction, right? Saori said. I-I-I, you guyssniff, no, I said as something slowly flowed down my eyes. Shhhh, no, no, no. Let it go. Youve been holding it in for so many years. Its ok to cry. Its ok to break that little promise of yours. Isnt your current conviction enough to drive you forward? Even without that promise to hold you back, I will bet my dream to travel the world that you wont back stop until you fulfill your dream, Saori uttered warmly. SniffI dont want to be alone. I dont want to leave either of you two. I want to master [Battle Frenzy], to make it my own so that I would never hurt anybody I love. Im terrified of hurting either of you, but I dont want to be a burdensniff by isting myself, I confessed as a dam opened in my tear ducts, releasing nearly five years of suppressed tears. Im so sorry for making either of you worry about me. Im sorry that I was hurting you by wanting to stay away from you. I regret losing sight of that for a moment. A puddle fell down from my cheeks, soaking Saori''s fur-covered tail. Ive broken a promise. An oath to myself to never cry until I could be a real Idol. I wanted to keep it up, but everything was pounding on it, like hammers breaking down a wall. My chest hurt from breaking it but somehow, deep inside, something there was feeling relief as my voice was quickly drowned out by my wails. Frustration, fear, envy, anger, disdain; every single emotion that kept producing my tears ever since I made my promise flowed out of my eyes. My body was determined to empty my eyes from all of it. My core wished me to forget and abandon it, now that it tasted this freedom. Make another promise to me, Hestia. Tasianna guessed that we should be in the 11th month now, AutumnSun. We cant confirm it until our Ages change, but when that happens then it should be about a month until Earths Christmas, right? Saori said as she kept stroking my back. "Would youwould you do us the honor of bing your first two fans? I would love to listen to Hestia Atsuko''s first Idol concert in this world. There is still a lot of time until you have to perform, so that should be plenty enough for you to prepare everything. What do you say? Promise? I PROMISE! Ill give you a concert that will instantly make you into an Idol fan. I will overwhelm you so much that you will scream for an encore. Saori and Tasianna, I will give you a concert that you will never forget! I screamed. I promise to do this on Christmas Eve! With that passionate promise, I kept crying and crying, showing no signs of stopping as my body lost more and more fluids. Eventually, my eyes stopped weeping at midnight. The fatigue of releasing all of my tears made my body weak, instantly knocking me out and sending me back into dreand. I could already imagine how dry my eyes would be once I wake up. I woke up in the morning and cried for a full day. It was an unimaginable amount of water, but something that freed me from another of my past lifes bonds. I cried and I was proud of it. Side Story 12: Three-way duel. Side Story 12: Three-way duel. Rising Phoenix sh! Crap! A sword covered in searing mes came at me like a flying bird, slicing through the air as itunched itself into my face. I, Tatsuya Nagata, only narrowly dodged it purely because the girl who swung her sword at me was yelling the name of her attack with euphoria. Nice dodge, Tatsuya, but how about this? Swift Cut! Understanding that she would leave herself vulnerable with that attack, the girl called out a System approved sword ability, enabling her to deftly move her body to block all my options for a counterattack. The swinging of her ck ponytail with red tints seemed like a flowing fire as it merged with her body''s movements. A relentless assault began, forcing me to stay on the defensive and dodge, otherwise, her me sword would probably have turned my skin ck like coal. Usually, in medievalbat, a spear would have the reach advantage over a sword, but that fact will be irrelevant once the sword manages to touch my face. I was caught off-guard by her and my reaction speed was not fast enough for me tounch a counterattack. Eventually, I was able to detect an opening in her rampage, but I didnt know how to capitalize on it without getting hurt in retaliation. A more seasoned spearman wouldve been able to think of an attack but all I could do was block her sword and swing the shaft of my spear like a staff to stop her assault. Fucking hell, Kohaku. You couldve killed me there! I shouted at the girl with the me sword. Ehehe, I did get a bit too enthusiasticbut you made it out of there without a scratch! Kohaku, the girl with the ck hair and red tints, responded with a carefree smile. While we were having this conversation, I could hear voicesing from the side. Spectators of our fight were hurlingints at us, back seating, and calling us out for our mistakes. Kohaku-chan! You cant continue screaming all of that chunni stuff! You''re giving yourself away! the brown-haired Kazumi shouted. Kohaku-san, thats not even a proper sword ability, so please stop it! You could have beaten Tatsuya if you hadnt done that! spectacles-wearing Nishio called out. Holy fuck, Tatsuya, you suck so much! You have a spear and youre taller than her but you cant keep her out of your reach?! Argh, this is what I have to work with annoying bastard Daichi Mikami yelled, criticizing me for one mistake. Tch, it really wasnt my fault here! Hehe, sorry guys. Ill get a bit more serious, fire off, wind on! Kohaku called out, dissipating the mes on her sword before touching it to invoke a veil of wind to cover her sword. While that was already pretty impressive, my eyes were more attracted to the brightly shining green rune. After we lost that little challenge to Tamae-san''s party "The Magical Biscuits", Yorshka brought their party to a dwarven friend of hers where they got some sweet weapon upgrades. And yes, you heard it right, those guys got to meet a dwarf. They were retelling that meeting so enthusiastically that it sounded a bit like boasting, which made me a bit jealous. Anyway, after three months of hard work, a package arrived at the church with Yorshka''s name on it. Opening it up, she revealed that the weapons that the other party ordered have finally arrived. This was around a week ago, and Kohaku here is brandishing her personal weapon right now. Kotodama A sword made from the magical alloy Eoriant. Sturdy and able to absorb mana from its user, it can sustain its form even under the wear and tear from magical auras. Rune slots are engraved into this sword allows the user to wield elemental attacks Skill [Elemental Attack Up Lv. 5] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 5] [Mana Conductor Lv. 4] [Sword Mastery Lv. 3] [Decreased Weight Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Minds Eye Lv. 1] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 5] Currently, the sword has three runes etched on it: wind, fire, and water. Ive heard from Yorshka that you needed a skill called [Runesmith] to etch more into it, which could range from ice, thunder, and many more that couldbine with each other and create wild creations. Kohaku, seeing as she had the unique skill [Dwarven Runeyer], was naturally proficient with using the runes, to great effect. Her chunnibiyou soul(8th ss syndrome/Naruto phase) had been ring up ever since she got it and shes been calling out cringe-worthy attacks names like Rising Phoenix sh, amongst others. Well, who am I to stop her fun-wahhhh?! While I was looking at her fidgeting with her sword, another de came at me, interrupting my daydreaming and forcing me to block it with my spears shaft again. Oi, Tatsuya, stop looking at girls when you havent beaten me yet, a guy who waspletely covered from head to toe with armor said. Still struggling to push his sword away, I could only mumble a few words, Fuck you, Kyouya! "Yeah, I know, but that''s what a three-way duel is supposed to be," Kyouya excused his surprise attack. "Oh, and sorry for this, Shield Bash! Kyouya wasnt only wielding a sword but also a shield. Having both of my hands upied by his sword, he used his other hand to m the point of his metal shield into my stomach. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Pain Resistance Lv. 3] evolved into [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] Like having a hammer ram into my stomach, my internal organs felt the full brunt of the attack, and I wasunched away from my sparring partner. Lying on the ground, I was having a hard time getting up, coughing as I clutched my pained body. Damnit, get up, Tatsuya! I ordered myself, trying desperately to ignore the excruciating pain that was spreading through my body. Using my spear as a crutch, I leaned against it and forced my body up again. Besides a gambeson and chainmail, I wasnt wearing anything that could otherwise protect me from harm. Due to my unique skill [Rush Hour], Elrick and Yorshka have advised me to learn how to fight without much armor so I could stay mobile to use my ace to its fullest potential in a dire situation. However, that also meant that if I couldnt evade stuff, that I would receive quite a good amount of damage. Luckily, abination of a gambeson and chainmail were both light and defensive, able to protect me from blunt and sh trauma and reducing the amount of Health that I wouldve lost. Still, the rattling of my bones and aching organs were a thing. If this would have happened to me during the start of this year, then I would undoubtedly have puked out my breakfast and stayed limp on the ground. Training as a soldier and warrior really toughen up my body. Thankfully, while I was recovering, Kyouya didntunch any more attacks on me, instead, he was focusing on fighting Kohaku. Kohaku was like me a lightly armored fighter, focusing more on evading and using her swords magical properties to enhance her attacks. With her sword covered by an aura of wind, she was flowing around the fighting ground like a sparrow, slicing and dodging without losing her momentum even once. Kyouya, on the other hand, looked pretty much like a knight and was fighting exactly like a heavily armoredbatant. Any hits that he could block with his shield he would take it on but otherwise, he would shrug off attacks like the tank that he was, using any window of opportunity to push Kohaku back with both shield and sword. If this were a video game, then his ability to both peel and create space for others would be fantastic. Kohaku, on the other hand, wasnt taking any damage but she also wasnt dishing out enough with her current enchantment. She needed fire or water, I think. However, there was also another way for her to deal damage. Dashing forward, Iunched myself back into the fight with my eyes set on Kyouyas defenseless back, Perforate Stab! I shouted out. Energy began to surge through my body as I called out that spear ability. Stamina was being drained from my status board as a cost for using it, but it was all worth it. At that moment, my body knew exactly the most optimal stance, grip, and angle that I should use tounch my attack. Shit! Guard! With a simple step forward, my spear struck at the speed of a bullet, however, as if Kyouya was warned by something, he turned his body to the side and narrowly defended himself from my attack. While my attack only caused him to flinch backward, that was all the time Kohaku needed to switch her runes from wind to water. Water began flushing out of the rune, instantly covering the de of the sword with a thin, sharp veil of water. Power sh! she called out, swing her sword vertical upwards. Kyouya, the crazy guy, still was able to divert some of his focus to Kohakus side, moving his sword to block her attack. Unfortunately for him, her attack was not only empowered by a more offensive enchantment but also a stronger ability. Abandoningnding swift strikes, Kohakus attack broke through Kyouyas defense and sliced a bit of his armor off. Argh! Fuck! Kyouya screamed in pain. Sweeping Farewell! I shouted. Having lost his bnce from that attack, I pulled my spear away from Kyouya and activated another spear ability. Jumping into the air, I twisted my body and swept my spear in front of me in a roundabout, sending Kyouya flying away and giving me some space from my next opponent. First blood: Kyouya! Youre out Mister Ishigami! Yorshka, acting as the referee of this little battle, yelled with fervor, clearly having fun watching us. Tamae, could you heal him up? Yes, of course! Tamae-san jumped off from her chair and rushed over to Kyouya, who was checking his chest for blood, to take care of any wounds. Wow, thats some back luck there Kyouya. There is a shallow cut on your arm. Wait, what?! Seriously? Damn, it would have been weird if all of their attacks sliced through armor, gambeson, and chain armor. How annoying is it that there is an opening under my armpits, Kyouya said in exasperation, confirming that he really was bleeding. Thanks for the patch-me-up, Tamae-san. No problem, thats my job after all. Oh, goddess up high, grant to us your mortal servants a miracle of blessed wonder. Minor Heal! Haruka also came over and handed him some water to drink. Seeing Kyouya enjoy his time with the girls, I was a bit relieved to know that one of my two opponents was finally out. It was really a bit lucky for me that heavy armor couldnt cover the joints of a person, otherwise, you would lose your ability to move around. While Kohaku shed his chest, I used my opportunity to deal the one hit that would take Kyouya out of the equation. With everything having cooled down, I could finally rx a bit. Thinking about this fight that we were having; I have to say that its pretty fun to be able to fight like this with my ssmate. After our trip to the dungeon, my party and Kohakus party have been training with each other ever since. We fought together, got to know each other better, and trained in party battles. All of this is to be stronger and stronger. After my party sort of resolved our internal dispute with Asaka,promising on a more beneficial cooperation while supporting Asakas leadership role anyway we could, we all began being more friendly with each other. Well, I say more but its only a little. Daichi still is toopetitive for his own good and Asaka rarely appears during training. Haruka learned that she hated fighting in general, finding the whole thought of killing anything unpleasant, so shes mostly relegated into a cheerleader role until now. Kyouya and I are working on it. Were trying to make it work. I also know that I should stop being angry at them and instead figure out a solution to amodate everybody. Honestly, I really felt that Kyouya and I were the de facto leaders. Thankfully, were getting the support of Tamaes party so our training session hasnt been terrible. For example, the current battle that was being held with Kohaku, Kyouya, and me. Besides for Kazumi, who was more a rogue, we three were the only ones who you could consider a part of the frontline. One tank, one spearman, and one swordswoman. A three-way fight against each other to hone our abilities. Since we started it, weve been keeping up with each other pretty well but ever since Kohaku got her new sword, shes been mostly wiping us out with it. The power of her rune sword is a real menace with how flexible it can be. Some would call me dumb for sending Kyouya out instead of Kohaku but ganging up on her every single match would turn out boring. Ive defeated her with Kyouyas help before, but I honestly want to see if I can do it on my own. Yeah, its dumb, I know, but I want to see if I can really do it. Impetitive, its my nerd spirit. Spear vs. magical sword, lets go. You ready, Kohaku? I asked her. Water off, fire on, Kohaku said in response, posing like an anime character. Let us end this battle in a dance of fire, Tatsuya! Cute With her sword in hand, she was making a pretty cool pose while I kept the normal stance that I learned from mybat instructors. Steadfast stance, rxed but firm grip, andpointy side always in the direction of the enemy. Lets go! sh Spiral! I shouted. Yeah! Swift Cut! she reciprocated my war cry. Charging into each other with our respective attacks, we engaged in an all-out rumble. ming swings came from Kohaku as she tried her best to get close to me, rotating from wind to water and then back to fire, but I managed to keep my reach advantage this time. Compared to before, she wasnt able to catch me off-guard so maintaining the basics was easier this time, but Kohaku was making it hard for me to keep this up. She was fast, just like me, but unlike me, her sword could extend its reach by concentrating the mana aura around its tip. While dueling with Kyouya would feel like a down-to-earth medievalbat between a sword and spearwith the asional power moves; this fight that I was having with Kohaku was fantastical, exactly how you would imagine a fight in a world with magic would work out. Its just too bad that I wasnt able to shoot one of two spells myself. However, it seems my perseverance worked out, managing my Stamina and my weapons durability while having Kohaku use her up. From the SP that I received from leveling up, I decided against buying [Identify] for now, concentrating on gaining more stat growth skills andbat-rted ones. While changing Jobs led to skills increasing, you actually have to reach the skill requirements first. By gaining a variety of skills and then leveling them up, Ill focus on gaining more jobs to promote everything into quality. [Identify] would give me intel on Kohakus current stats, but I needed stuff like [Prediction], [Danger Sense], [uracy Correction], and [Probability Correction] to fight better. Winning fights and fulfilling Quests were the only ways I could gain levels, but I could only survive by being more proficient inbat. Fighting in that dungeon made me realized that this shit that the church is forcing us into, stopping the demonkins, was fucked up. No, its even more fucked up now that I know how it feels to kill. Taking the life from somebody, even a monster, made me feel nauseous but what it truly gave me was a real value of what life was. What if I was one of those kobolds and some arrogant kid walks up to me just to kill me for experience? Sure, we kill animals to eat and I understand that, butdude, its just soplicated! How can these people even do this at all? I dont know if Im being a pussy here or not but how can anybody even feasible kill another person just like that. Argh, I dont know. Im so confused about all of these. I know I have to fight to go back home but I dont want to know what its like to push my spear into another human or even a demonkin. The church exined to me that they looked like tall humans withrge horns, long ws, and sharp, pointy fangs. I dont even know if I should trust the churchs description now. Ive never fully trusted them. Kill or be killed. Can I end another humans life at a-waaaaaah?! Waaaaaah?! I yelped, interrupting my monologue. Urghwhat thefuck? My head hurts and all I could see was the blue sky, which means that I am on the ground? WaitIm pretty sure that the fight was even, with neither side having a real advantage over the other. While trying to remember what happened, a girls face began blocking the beautiful sky that I was looking at, Tatsuya? What happened there? Were you daydreaming while we were fighting or how was I able to knock you down so easily? Oh wait, let me help you up first, here. Grabbing her hand, she helped pull me up, Uh, yeah. Sorry, about that. I, uh, shouldnt have done that. Not a problem, really, Kohaku said with a nod. However, you do know that Im goofing around with those weird catchphrases, right? My way to calm myself down during fights and souh, you know. Dont do that in a real fight. Hearing that made me scratch my chin, a bit embarrassed at myself from hearing that from her, Yeah, t-that wont happen. Sorry, if that worri- Holy fucking shit, Tatsuya?! How the fuck did you lose that?! before I could end my sentence my attention was directed at Daichi who was wildly shouting on the side. My [Identify] showed me that her Mana and Stamina were getting drained like crazy. She wasnt pacing herself at all! You had it, you idiot! You could have fucking won! Oh myfuck! Why am I stuck in this shitty party? Why are we always losingsigh. Daichi looked absolutely defeated, slouching on a nearby bench as if his soul left him, however, considering why; I couldnt help but smile wryly. Ever since we teamed up with Kohakus party, weve been having challenges and so on just to keep each otherpetitive. Seeing how strong their personally made weapons were, I think hes still salty about it. He hates losing and its even worse when he loses despite not being able to do anythingjust like now. At least, there wasnt anything on the line otherwise he would throw a fireball at me. As Kyouya, Kohaku, and I were getting a lecture from Yorshka about our mistakes, Elrick and Asaka entered the practice field. Oh, good morning Asaka-san and Sir Elrick, where were youduring training, Tamae-san went to greet them but quickly lost most of her enthusiasm. Did something happen? Sighyeah. Something very fucking sick, Asaka answered with a pale face. That was when Yorshka stopped her lecture and went over to the equally pale Elrick, intending to get an answer from him, Elrick, whats wrong? Waitdont tell me weve got a job. Affirmative, Lady Yorshka, Elrick then turned towards us, taking a deep breath before telling us the news. The knight order has recently received reports of a massive bandit camp located on our border to the kingdom of Artorias. The church has ordered us knights to judge the threat in Aurenas name and to bring back order. Elrick stopped, taking another breath to calm himself down, The church has also ordered to make this the first official church quest for the Heroes. Party Misfits and The Magical Biscuit, you are to join the Knights of Aurena and use this chance as your entrance onto the worlds stage. Crap. Side Story 13: The Start of a Classroom Assembly. Side Story 13: The Start of a ssroom Assembly. Sigh Woah, thats a pretty long sigh there, Tatsuya. Yeah, it isIm justyou know, thinking about everything that is about toe, Kyouya. It has been a day since our party received the announcement about our first real mission as Heroes, that being to aid the Knights of Aurena in subjugating a bandit camp that has made itself known in the country. They told us this was to purge the holy country from these criminals, blighting Goddess Aurenas beloved believers and that we, her chosen champions, are necessary for the task. They wanted to see what we can do after eight months of training and, frankly, I can somewhat understand why they would. Eight months is quite an investment, especially considering the quality of training, education, food, and amodations that we were given. After we learned about this fact, one of my ssmates came over to us and asked us toe to an assembly on the next day. It was a Shirako High-only gathering where we would have our very first ss get-together sincewell, since we first came here. The other members of "Misfits", after some persuasion for Asaka and Daichi, agreed to attend it. Instead of walking with Kyouya and me, they would go there independently depending on their schedules. Our meet-up location would be our ss'' private dining room. I would have thought it would be disqualified as anoption, because these talks will probably get pretty heated. After thinking it through, however, I have to admit that we barely have any safe zonesrge enough to fit 25 students. Kind of ridiculous to remember that we werent exactly in a friendly ce, more like we were imprisoned here against our will. Being here really makes me wish I was still in Laveata Town and not in this suffocating church, feeling like I was a caged-up bird. Oh, yeahyoure thinking about that mission, huh? About the bandit camp? Kyouya asked timidly. W-We might have to kill them, Kyouya. We might actually have to kill another human, I said with a tremble in my throat. Sure, the knights are there but there is no guarantee that we can even make it out there alive. W-Were about to be sent into a battlefield. I knew how killing felt. I did it myself. Piercing the frail bodies of the monsters in that dungeon made me realize how heavy the burden was when you killed somebody. How your senses would sharpen, making every blood spray, death cry, and moaning even more vivid. The feeling in my hands once your spear transmitted the tremble from shing metal with bone, and the eventual decay of life happening right in front of me. How can people stay normal after that? How can video games make so light of what is actually happening? This isnt the sort of excitement that I was looking for! I wanted out of my normal, boring life but I didnt want this. I, honestly, want to go back to Japan. Apologize to dad and mom for myckluster behavior and just continue indulging my mind in mindless video games while giving my all for school. If I ever have the chance to knock some sense in my past self, then I would take it 10 out of 10 times. Kick him in the balls if he was stupid enough to speak against it. Idiot bastard Yeah, I know. I know. I still havent gotten over that sensation and its been, what, three months now? Kyouya said while looking at his hand. I dont know. Maybe Im just being a pussy for- No, no, no, no, dont say that about yourself. You arent a pussy at all for behaving that way. Its normal. Its normal for us to feel like that, I tried to console my best friend, cing a hand on his shoulder. In fact, if somebody calls you, the man that would jump in front of a sword for me, a pussy, then let them know that they can crown me the king of cowards. Only an idiot would even think of a knight as a pussy. He he, thanks bro, Kyouya said while scratching his hair, flustered. Makes you really think, huh? Who would have thought that I would be fit enough to wear all this armor without breaking too much of a sweat. I never would have imagined it when we were still kids. True, you really were fat back then. Overweight and easily bullied by the nicer-looking ones. Kids are already pretty cruel, but rich ones? Yeah, I can personally say that we are assholes, I said carefreely. What are you saying? Sure, you still are an ass but youre one of the only ones that have stuck with me since the start. You had no obligations to, but you''re still my first friend, even best friend now, Kyouya said with a pleasant smile. Get off me. You know I did it back then because you had a 3DS and were ying the same game that I was. It was purely a coincidence that I even bothered to talk with mister greasy and obese here, I said in a sarcastic tone, nostalgic of how I first met Kyouya. So? Who cares what your reason for speaking with me was. It only matters that youve stuck around for me ever since, Kyouya stated. Well, that certainly did help me. If I hadnt, then I wouldnt have gotten all that support from you in our first month after we were kidnapped to Peolynca, I said, reminding myself of the miserable state that I was in, knowing that I had no way back home for some of my moms freshly brewed coffee. In fact, I owe you honestly. There were so many times that you could have just left me and done something for yourself. Youre too selfless, you know that? It is this kindness that makes him so pleasant to be with. It makes me jealous, but Kyouya knows how to treat other people properly. No wonder hes so popr with the girls. Kyouya simplyughed at my remark, pping my back in embarrassment before beginning speaking again, "Ever since experiencing how it was to be bullied, I sort of thought to myself, ''Shouldn''t I punch them?''. I wanted to get back at them, make myself feel better by seeing them cry, and ask me for forgiveness. I might have been obese, but I was always tall. However, if I had actually epted those thoughts, then would you have still yed video games with me? Wouldnt you have thought differently of me? Wow, I gasped. thats the first time that that heard about that. Geezdoesnt that makes me a bad friend for never noticing? You can getpetitive sometimes, but I never knew that you had those deep thoughts. Ha ha, Ill also say that I didnt be fit just for you, Kyouya admitted. After my family moved away from our old neighborhood, I had a certain realization that I wouldnt have you around to talk anymore. We could still y over the inte but that wouldnt change anything about my school life. I had to change to make my life better. Gotta lose some pounds, yo. Honestly, that was the thing that shocked me the most. You going to the athletics club despite being a massive eater was crazy to think about, I said incredulously. After a few years of visiting your house during middle school and you suddenly turned into somebody else. You being able to wear all this armor is due to your own perseverance. Argh, dammit. I should have done some sport when I was still on Earth, it would have made the training here so much easier. Ha ha ha, your gaming addiction really made you look all scrawny. Instead of coffee, you should have drunk a few kiloliters of protein shakes or something," Kyouya joked at my expense. "Well, that''s in the past now, Tatsuya. I think we''re nearly there." Looking forward, I could see a few familiar faces entering a room, chatting among themselves. We might have not spoken to each other a lot since we came to this world, but I still wouldnt forget them. They were my ssmates, of course. If you think about it, this will be the second time that were having a ss meeting without a teacher. Without Segawa-sensei, Kyouya said after a while of silence. The first one was already unproductive because we had it directly after we were transported to Peolynca. Sparks flew, I remember. Nice to see that were having one now with everybodywell, sort of. Yeah, we had her ever since we came to Shirako High, right? We just got out of middle school and our first year as high schoolers and we get a total newbie of a teacher. I think Segawa-sensei told us that she just barely graduated a few months ago or sosort of miss her now. That was supposed to be ourst year together. Having Saori Segawa being our sensei, our teacher, at a prestigious school like Shirako High was pretty crazy. Not only was she a newly graduated but that was also her first job as a teacher. You have to imagine how angry our parents were once they heard about it, even attempting to sue the school. A homeroom teacher wasnt just a simple tag that you give a teacher and that was it. A homeroom teacher was an integral part of their ssroom, acting as both a mentor and counselor. Of course, our parents would be livid when somebody eight-years our senior was to be our ssroom teacher. They expect the best of the best for us after all. However, all of thoseints vanished after Segawa-sensei began teaching us, showing that she truly was a top-tier pick. Experience-wise, she wasnt as good as the other history teachers, but she made up for it by being a hard worker and an enthusiastic educator. She was so much of a hard worker that she valued it quite a lot in others, even seeing past their faults when they give it their all. There were still some ws here and there but being around our age really made us bond together. The best part would be talking about mythology. Video games draw a lot of inspiration from Greek, Norse, and Japanese myths that when we spoke about it to Segawa-sensei, she would go on a passionate lecture about how they were depicted in history and tales. Really goes to show that she knew her stuff. And thats why it makes me miss her even more. I dont think anybody can me me for this, but we needed her now even more. Its only a gut feeling, but I believe this assembly will probably blow up. Entering the room, we quickly scanned around to find Tamae-sans party speaking with ours. Seems like we are thest onesagain. Oi, Tatsuya. Why? Just why are you thest one again? approaching them, Daichi was the first one to speak,menting about our arrival like always. Is this some sort of gag? Or are you doing this on purpose? As if, you idiot, I responded. Does it even matter if we are thest? We arentte so why should that matter, right? True enough, Nishio said in my support. If it doesnt hold the group back and hees before the appointed time, then I see no fault. Everybody has their own ns, Daichi-san. Ok, ok, sorry, Daichi apologized after seeing Nishio look at him. Whatever, Ill stop mentioning it when you dontete. I dont want to see you hold back our best yer Kyouya. With that handled, Kyouya and I went to greet the others from our party and Tamaes. It was still pretty early so I could see that some of the girls still had to yawn. Noticing the eye bags that they had, I could only wonder if they were able to get any sleep at all. Nobody in our party, besides for Daichi, was very keen at the idea of killing humans. Haruka especially looked like a total mess, wobbling around in her seat. This girl couldnt stomach ying a kobold so how could she do it when its a humans life. They might be humans from another world, but they were still humans. They acted like humans. They had wants like humans. You can''t tell me that they were different. Good morning, you two. Hope you guys had a good night, Tamae casually greeted both of us. Ive already given some to the others, but I bet you two havent eaten breakfast yet, right? Here, freshly baked from the supplies that I bought from town. Unveiling the cloth that she was holding, four pieces of fluffy looking bread appeared before us. ording to the smellyup, warm and sweet-smelling, as if they were made just this morning. Woah, fluffy bread! Kyouya shouted. Tamae-san, dont tell me that you were able to make some yeast?! He he, yup I did, Tamae-san said with a big grin. "Sorry, if it doesn''t taste as good as usual. Sugar was seriously expensive so I had to be mindful of how much I could add without draining my own supply. That also means there is no filling or cream, unfortunately." No, dont worry about that! I said with joy as I thanked her for the bread. I thought sugar would cost a bit but who knew even yeast would cost that much. How the hell is yeast a luxury in this country?! For some unknown and unbelievable reason, the knowledge of yeast was known in this world but Aureolis couldnt make it. What is that supposed to mean? Tamae-san wanted to order some yeast, seeing as there was fluffy bread with our meals, but what she instead got was the information that the church had to import yeast from the surrounding countries. For something as simple as yeast, Tamae-san had to pay an exorbitant price. She had limited funds due to having to buy sugar to please our sweet tooth so that forced her to make her own yeast. And, I got to say that these things are delicious. Warm, smooth milk bread that needs barely any strength to bite off and chew. As I was enjoying my breakfast, some of my ssmates began making noise due to the smell that was enveloping the room. Im pretty sure everybody is hungry, right now. Bread?! Tama-chan, you made bread?! one of the girls said. Hmmm, smells like freshly baked. I havent eaten any of your pastry, like, since we left Earth. Gosh, do you have any cookies? another girl said. I believe that was all the girls in our ss, crowding around our party as they pestered Tamae-san for some bread. I could also see some of the boys looking like they wanted some too, but I guess pride was stopping them froming closer. Take it from me. Daichi, Kyouya, Nishio, and I had to back off because we felt awkward standing around the chatting girls. As I continued eating my bread, I noticed somebody staring at it intently. Turning my head around, I greeted the hungry person, Hey, Aiko. Finally noticing me, she shook off her bread stupor and responded, Oh, hey Tatsuyaand Kyouya! Its great that you guys coulde. I know this wasnt something you guys wouldve joined normally. "Hey. Aiko-san. Well, I don''t mind it too much," Kyouya answered. "I personally think we should have had more of these meetings, but I guess everybody had their own worries. Training, learning, and also adapting to their new ce. I know what you mean by that, Aiko, but I agree with Kyouya that we needed more meetings. Eight months and nobody even thought about it? Then again, its still pretty much a wonder that everybody even joined at all, considering the situation, I responded. YeahTakuma had something to say about our first Hero mission and I guess Akabane-san thought it was worth hearing about, Aiko said pointing at Daisy and his posse. Fucking piece of shit. Daisy Akabanes party consisted of four guys from our ss that were known to have done some martial arts on Earth. From a base strength value, his party is probably the strongest right now, barring any unique skill shenanigans as I do not know theirs. Just to contrast, in our ten-man joint party, only Misaki from Tamae-sans party has had any experience with weapons due to her being a semi-professional archer, having won one or two tournaments before. Which makes sense, as she can actuallypete with the archers from Knights of Aurena in a static setting. Like the rest of us, she still needs to get used to shooting down living targets. Oh, anyways. Tell me what you think of my new outfit, you two! Aiko cheerily said before making a full 360 turn, swaying the ends of her robes. Looking at it, as she asked me to, I noticed that it wasnt the same robes she wore until now. Meeting her in the church, her clothes mostly consisted of prim, white robe with golden lines and markings called [Saint Candidate Robes]. However, what she was wearing right now looked more like the robes of a battle wizard or war cleric. She still had the iconic white and golden that resembled her saint robes but many areas like the length, the sleeves, and bagginess have been removed in favor of more practicality and efficiency. I believe the fabric has also been switched out. No more did it look silky thin, instead, it looked like it could take a sword sh or two while still maintaining a high-quality appearance. When her clothes swayed around, I managed to see some metal under her robes. Chainmail I would guess, considering it had to good for protection while being light for long travels without making her look bulky. Good, I was wearing a high-quality version myself, and I can attest to how useful they are from my time in the dungeon. Considering she was a saint candidate, the church probably also enchanted her whole outfits with a ton of protective skills or something. Cant let a saint be in danger when you send her into battle, right? Speaking of saint candidates, I also noticed that Asaka was also wearing something simr. Asaka might act brash and rebellious but it still cant be denied that the churchs religious deity deemed her worthy as a saint. They cant neglect herwhich is good for me because that makes our party stronger. I wonder how many skills her clothes now have? Let me check with my identify ring. Hold it, Tatsuya. I allowed you to look and admire how pretty they are but thats a no for looking at the skills, Aiko said, crossing her arms in an X. There are somequestionable skills that they gave my clothes. Pretty embarrassing so dont look, please. Otherwise, I can tell you that I definitely have more skills on my clothes now. I feel pretty powerful really. Kohakus sword had a shit ton of skills on them, making her pretty powerful. I can only imagine the number of freebies Asaka and Aiko got from the church! Everyone, if I could have your attention, please! somebody shouted. Standing up on a table, a dude with slick ck hair wearing white armor simr to the knights presented himself. Compared to Kyouyas armor, his was extremely shy, almost shined to a polish, while not having the same bulk which made me think it was more simr to Elricks. Sturdy enough to defend yourself but still light so you can go dish out damage. Takuma Akanishihopefully this arrogant bastard wont proceed to spout out hot garbage again. My ssmate Takuma Akanishi was always known in our ss to be a real egocentric prick that only looked out for himself. He would rarely participate in ss activities and had a tendency to look at things more like a businessman: profit-oriented. However, that didnt mean that he waspletely terrible. While he wasnt the best team yer, he still was extremely charismatic and did a great job whenever he could assert himself as a leader, showing his talents as the son of apany CEO. He was both smart and hard-working enough that anybody would think he was a perfect studentwere it not for his overblown ego that was created due to his self-made environment. Im overjoyed to see all 25 of us joining this small assembly of mine. I believe everybody is slightly on edge due to the recent notice, about our first mission as this worlds heroes, Akanishi said. However, firstly, I would like to address something that I consider quite important. I believe everybody should already know the fact that everybody in this world is using the western naming convention, correct? They would call us by our first name, instead of our surnames. A few of my ssmates called out to agree to his statement. Ive also noticed that some of the higher-ranking clergy members would prefer calling us by our first name, mentioning that addressing us with our surnames was toodistant. I personally dont want to associate with them, but I do remember Tamae-san''s speech about our team''s naming convention. Switching around from first to surnames would confuse people that werent used to it, and that this was only useful when we were still in Japan. But how many months has it been since we came to this world? Wasnt it about time to adapt a bit? Its not like not doing it anymore would change our personalities or something, right? Yes, thats why I propose that we adopt it until we return to Japan, Aka-Takuma said which made a few among us pretty rowdy. Please, calm down. I know this is much to ask, due to how we have been raised, but wouldnt doing this be sensible in our situation? We are about to depart from the church and then be introduced to the natives of this world. I am not saying that this should be permanent and that we cant speak to each other like we used to, but to build some trust with the people of Peolynca, I believe it prudent to do so. After a couple of more noisy arguments, eventually, everything settled down to democratically vote on it. With a clear majority, Takuma''s decision was eptedwhich obviously fed his ego even more as he had a massive smile on his face now. Thank you, everybody! It is great to see this amount of unity after so long, Takuma stated with enthusiasm. Now to start everything off. My name is Takuma Akanishi and you may call me Takuma if you wish. Considering that some are still calling him with -san and -kun, I think using Japanese endings was still allowed. Anyway, with that handled. Let us get into the main topic at hand! The bandit subjugation mission! Side Story 14: Lethal or non-lethal, that is the question. Side Story 14: Lethal or non-lethal, that is the question. TEST, TEST! CAN YOU HEAR ME? Takuma shouted at one of my ssmates who was outside the room, waving at him. My ssmate waited for a second before crossing his arm, shaking his head in denial before entering the room again, I couldnt hear you, Takuma. No sound came out of the room. Perfect, thanks for testing, Takuma said with a smile, before turning to Nishio. Sovereign of the Elements, that skill name really fits you. Thanks for putting it up, Nishio-san. I didnt know that [Air Shield] was a soundproof barrier. It doesnt allow air to enter nor exit, so itll be hard to breathe after a bit, Nishio said nonchntly as if it was obvious. However, none of us are very proficient with sensing mana nor do we know if the church has a sound probing spell or tool. This should help prevent random eavesdroppers, though. Dont worry about it. Not much we can do about it when were still stuck here. We just have to ept the consequences if the church is willing to listen in, Takuma stated with a frown. So, what do you suggest, Akanishi-san? still sitting at his table with his posse, Daisy spoke up once everything was in ce for our assembly to begin uninterrupted. Ahh, of course, Ille to that in a moment, however, as everybody has voted democratically to use our first names, I would ask you to use my first name: Takuma, Takuma spoke. I might not like him but his argument was sound. Adapt to our new surroundings, something that I ought to do, too. Regardless of how we feel about this new world, it cant be denied that we mustpromise on a few things, Takuma continued. The church wishes to use us as figureheads. They might have given us a job to kill somebody, but you of all people should know that they wont hold back on using us to further their influence. After all, arent you the son of one of our countrys top prosecutor, F- Akabane, Daisy interrupted. This sudden interruption in Takumas speech must have caught him off-guard as he had a clear huh? face on, slightly twitching his smile in annoyance. Everybody around me also starting whispering and talking with each other, showing concern that this might derail the original intent for this meeting. Is the same thing asst time about to happen? Maybe I was a bit stubborn. I concur that it might prove useful in the long run to use our first names to build up trust, especially with dignitaries. Everything points to this country being simr to medieval Europe, Daisy spoke with a sigh. I will start addressing everybody with their first name, as you wish, Takuma-san. However, I wont allow you to use mine. I am Akabane, to you. And there we go again. Daisy, being trained by his father to be a prosecutor, is usually the first person to start arguing about stuff. Considering how he gave up so quickly, he must have internally known that he shouldnt be debating about this, that Takuma gave sound arguments. So, whats wrong with him now, though? Despite agreeing to call everybody else by their first name, he himself isnt willing to? Its not like nobody knows it. So, whats his deal? Ive also noticed during the vote that he and his posse were the only ones who didn''t raise their hand, disagreeing with the idea. Why is he so against anyone calling him by his first name? He never minded it in the three years that weve known each other at school. Then, again, why should I care? If it makes him ufortable, then should I maybe switch back? Using his first name might annoy him even more than Daisy, he he. Uhhh, may I ask why? Takuma asked with a frown. Akabane-san, you should know this already, but weve been kidnapped and transported into a foreign country. Theyve kept us imprisoned and under constant watch for eight months while plotting whatever they wished to do with us once they set us into the world. This is what this Quest is supposed to be. If there is a time that we, Japanese, should stick together, then this is the time. Japanese, huh? Daisy swept his pure white bangs to the side, thinking for a moment before continuing speaking. If you insist, then call me Light from now on. I will notpromise any further than that. Either Akabane or Light, however, I wont allow you to use my first name. Urgh, hes looking at me now My whole body shivered for a moment, chilled to the bones from that guys stone-cold re. Hisst words were probably directed at me as he wouldnt stop staring. Oh great, now his posse is looking at me, too. I dont need those yes-men causing me trouble. Just nod. Dont cause trouble, Tatsuya, Kyouya whispered next to me, leaning close to my ear. Yeah, I know, I responded, then made a short nod to tell Daisy that I wouldnt do it. Squinting his eyes for a moment, he adjusted his sses and then turned his head back to Takumas direction, prompting his party to do the same. Well, I cant use his first name but he said nothing about Daisy, right? Im nning to change myself, but I wont let go of my grudge. He and his family dont deserve anything but my contempt. I bet every single of his family members are selfish, egotistical, narcissistic, and arrogant. Yeah, lets stop that train of thought. Thinking this way isnt healthy. Speaking of family, I hope mine is doing alright. Alright, Light. You dont seem to want to speak about your reason, so Ill let it go, Takuma threw his hands in the air, having given up. Anyways, let us get back to the main topic, alright, everybody? With that issue quickly dealt with, the noise in the dining hall quietened down. Still, the tension inside the room hasnt waned one bit. Clenching fists, racing hearts, deep breathes, many signs indicated that everybody was nervous. Skills like [Enhanced Auditory Sense] and [Enhanced Vision] didnt give me superhuman senses. Its more like they improve periodically because you strain them to be better. I couldnt hear most of the things I just described but what I could do was to predict what was going on with everybody. It also helped that I was feeling the exact same thing. I really dont want to do this "Now, I know everybody is afraid," Takuma started. "We experienced killing when we were in the dungeon. I can understand how some of us havent gotten used to it yet. After all, ending another living beings life is an ufortable thought, especially when were about to fight against other humans. At those words, I suddenly heard somebodys breathing elerate. Turning my head to the side, I saw Haruka hugging herself, shivering madly in total terror. Her wide-open eyes were looking down to the ground, slowly bing wetter and wetter. I guess this was a normal reaction for her. She wasnt able to kill a single monster when we were in the dungeon and she was about to be sent into a battlefield to subdue a bunch of criminals. This was the reality of the situation. I wanted tofort her somehow, but I was hesitating. It felt awkward for me to try and I didnt know what to say? Its ok, Ill protect you? No! Not only is that extremely clich but how can I say that when I myself am not veryfortable about the whole idea of killing a human? It would be hypocritical of me to do so. As I was worrying about how to handle this situation, Kyouya move to her right side and took her hand, holding onto her small hands as he whispered, Dont worry, itll be ok. Surprisingly, Asaka, who was standing next to Haruka, started stroking her back while keeping her eyes at Takuma, seemingly trying to act distant. Urgh, why cant I just go and say something? Anything. However, I ask you to strengthen your resolve, Takuma continued his speech. We cant avoid it. Ive spoken with the Knight-Commander, we will be sent into battle regardless of how much wein or struggle. Amotion began to form as Takuma spoke of this fact, as my other ssmate questioned him on it. They asked stuff like, Were all around level 15 to 25, right? They cant expect us to be ready for it, right? and Hey, Takuma! Are you telling us that he didnt ept your idea, huh?! It was expected that the four other parties would be mad about it, but it also seems like he hasnt informed his party about it yet. Emotions ranging from anger, denial, and fear were evoked in everybody, as their hope of avoiding this Quest was quickly crushed under the reality that Takuma just admitted. Please, everyone! Please, quiet down and give me your attention, Takuma tried to diffuse the situation but utterly failed. "I know that you aren''t pleased to hear this from me, but we have little time left until our departure, so please allow me to talk about my n!" We didnte here to listen to your half-baked ns, dude, a headstrong sounding voice came from Daisys direction, belonging to one of his posse: Ryuji Enokida. Everyone expected something more than what you just told us. If we arent allowed to sit out of this, then that means that nothing changed about our situation. We have to fight for our life, so any n youre trying to spout out is meaningless. Ryuji-san is correct, Takuma-san, Nishio suddenly spoke up. It might have been presumptuous of everybody to believe we would be exempt from the quest without any evidence, but why else would you call for a meeting? Any ns you would suggest wont be effectivepared to the experienced knights of the church. While our two parties werent sure how good the other knights were, we did know that Yorshka was not only a battle-hardened warrior but an experienced field leader, too. She might work for the church, a reason to distrust her, but I rather work with somebody that I already know,pared to somebody like Takuma. Not only have we never fought together, in fact, weve only fought against each other. Training in the church also included spars between everybody and every time this guy won against us; he always used those moments to parade himself. Why would I want to work with somebody like that? I understand that everybody is disappointed, but thats why Ive called in this meeting in the first ce! while it hasnt cooled downpletely, it was quiet enough that we could hear Takuma speak. We were never able to get away from our current situation, anyways. Has everybody already forgotten that these are the people who were willing enough to evoke some magical summon just to call for people from another world to help them? They are willing to send students to solve their problem, send us to kill some demon lord straight out of a fantasy novel. Realizing what he meant with those words, everybody stopped speaking. Maybe the reason was naivety for why we held onto that tiny bit of hope, any chance to avoid doing something unpleasant. Unity. That is why I called everybody to join me today. Unity as a ss, as Japanese, as humans from Earth, Takuma further spoke. We cant avoid what will happen. Everybody, all of you wish to return back to Earth, correct? To our homes, to our families? Everybody nodded. "See? That is our goal. That is why we have trained until today, to be stronger so we can face the hardships before us. Our ticket back home will be filled with trials and tribtions, things that wish to stop us from fulfilling our top priority: to get back home alive," Takuma then spread his arms, trying to appear taller. "As one of the top students of Shirako High and also your ssmate with the title of [Hero], I only wish to bring back everybody before me back to Earth. However, I cant do this if we dont steel ourselves. Not only do we have to work together to ovee every challenge, but we need to finally ept one single part of this new world. "Takuma, you can''t possibly mean-?!" Aiko burst out a response. Yes, Aiko, that is exactly what I want to say, Takuma took a short breath before saying exactly what nobody wanted to hear. We all need to learn how to cope with killing. We have to learn how to kill properly. For a single moment, everything was quiet. Nobody took a breath and all seemed frozen in time. As if it was a spell, Takuma''s words petrified us as we were dumbfounded at what we have just heard. And then, everything exploded. Kill?! Are you crazy?! Thats murder! Kuck, I cant even make killing those kobolds feel like in anime, at all. How am I supposed to do this withother humans? I guess I was being a bit wishful. Never would I have thought that I would one day shoot at a person with a bow No, no, no, no, no, no, no. I dont want to murder. I dont want to murder! I dont want to do this, Papi! Whether it was from my party or the others, nobody was an exception of panicking. Frankly, I was already getting a stomachache from thinking about the moral impact this would have on me, once I actually have to do it. Everyone, please, calm down! It doesnt do you good to be this dismayed! Takuma shouted into the mass. Yes, everybody please calm down! Aiko, after hesitating a bit, came to Takumas aid. "Please, everybody! We can''t have a proper discussion if everyone speaks among each other!" Tamae-san also said, doing her best to resume her duties as one of our ss rep. "Let us hear Takuma out first before panicking! This is not proper behavior for Shirako High students! being our second rep., Nishio also feltpelled to bring back order. It took those four a total of ten minutes to have everybody not shout anymore, however, the general mood hadnt gotten better. The depressive air that clouded this mess hall was suffocating. "Now, I know that everybody isn''t willing to harm another human but what can we do? We will be forced to do it regardless of how apprehensive we are," Takuma continued after he got everybody''s attention again. "Think about it, if one of the bandits were to attack you, then would you want to hesitate at that moment? What if one of your friends were about to be attacked, could you move in their defense at that moment?" While some were able to keep their eyes at Takuma, some could only cast theirs down, unwilling to answer. Making a frown due to the silence, Takuma continued, This will not change in the future, so I believe that all of us have to start changing our mindset. Does everybody remember the feeling when you leveled up? That exhrating feeling? I want everybody to start thinking of it whenever you need to kill, to protect yourself in self-defense as- Hold it!ing out of nowhere, Daisy suddenly jumped on his feet and shouted, moving closer to Takuma. What sort of rubbish are you trying to feed our fellow ssmates, huh? I can understand why you are trying to have people ept the reality of this world, but what is this nonsense? Exhrating feeling? Leveling up? Cut your bullshit, Takuma! F-Light? What are you talking about? Cant you see that everybody is having trouble with this troubling fact? We need to start growing out of our current state and finally adapt to everything. We arent in Japan anymore, Takuma responded. Killing is part of the culture of this world and some random thug wouldnt hesitate, so we should- We should murder him in self-defense? Is that what youre trying to say? Daisy asked bbergasted. I honestly have no words for you, for someone who would drive his fellow man to perform bloodshed. I will endorse you in your attempt to rally everybody to learn how to fight to keep themselves and those around them safe, but I will not allow you to make murder into some sort of sport. Every criminal deserves to be judged under a fair process under the eyes of justice. "Justice? Oh, are you trying to spout out those nonsensical ideals of a prosecutor? Hello, Peolynca to Light. This isn''t Earth anymore!" Takuma shouted. "Don''t scold me on trying to help everybody get into a proper mindset. I want everybody here to make it back to Earth and the only way to do that is to face reality. We need to kill. Monsters to level up and humans to defend ourselves. Anything else and we endanger what matters most here: our lives." As I predicted, those two are arguing againhowever,pared to thest time What about the moral consequences of all of this, huh? Not everybody is mentally strong enough to handle the act of murder, evident of our trip to the dungeon, Daisy argued. Do you have any idea of howsting this will be to everybodys minds? Psychopaths, that is what we call a person that doesnt feel any remorse anymore when they perform an illegal act, somethingpletely against human nature. Oooh, how dreadfulbut Im sure everybody in here is smart enough to not fall that far. Tell me, while you continue rambling about your perfect image of a human being, what happens when one of us gets injuredor even dies, all because they were unwilling to kill, huh? Takuma said, shocking everybody in the room. You, as a future prosecutor, should know how criminals are. They are a pest to our society and a constant danger to upstanding citizens like you and me. Why should I value their lives over people that are important to me? Tell me, Prosecutor-san. Isnt it obvious? To keep yourself mentally healthy, of course. Light drew closer to Takuma, only the length of an outstretched arm away from each other. Go on about your aggressive tendencies about staining your hands with blood. Whether they are guilty or innocent, you as a human have no right to judge somebody else to death. That is the role of themunity, thebined democratic opinions of sound-minded individuals who have inspected every single fact and evidence. Murdershould only be used as ast resort. They stared at each other, having nothing more to say as they have exhausted every single argument they had. Neither was willing to bend to the others demand as that would not only damage their pride but make themselves look weaker to the other. It was no surprise that they werent willing topromise. Both have prideful personalities with obvious hints of arrogance and also narcissism. Believing themselves to always be correct. From an objective standpoint, neither of them incorrect. Both Takuma and Daisy looked at the situation while being under the heavy influence of their personal ideals and mottos, but both also considered everybody around them. Who is correct? I dont like the thought of killing but I dont want to die. Enough, you two! while I contemting my own issues, Nishio walked towards the two and put himself in between them, pushing them away. "You two have made your point so drop this ridiculous stand-off." TchNishio-san is correct. I have made my point clear to everybody, Takuma then turned his sight back to us, the rest of the ss. I have talked with my supervising knight about a n to make our fight easier on us. If anybody acknowledges what I said, then join me. Hmph, I too have a suggestion to everybody who wishes to listen, Daisy also said, as if he was challenging Takuma. If you still worry about whether you should kill or not, thene to me. If you are on the fence then it would be wise to stick with non-lethal methods, something that I can offer. If possible, I would like to ask the aid of our two [Saint Candidates], so may I ask Aiko-san and Asaka-san to join me? It will not take long, I promise. Hearing that, Takuma mumbled Tch, you bast-" before walking out of the room, literally stomping his feet. He also made eye contact with Aiko, probably telling her not to ept Daisy''s offer. With Takuma gone and Daisy also leaving the room with his posse, the mess hall started to disperse also. Which left only my party and Tamae-sans behind. Well, I knew that would happen, but it seems the two of them were more productive this time, Kyouya said. Nah, as if. They were able to end it without a literal rant against each other this time, but that was only because of the situation back then. We were just kidnapped, after all, Daichi remarked. "This time though? Those idiots tried to assemble everybody under their own banners but failed spectacrly, literally confusing the whole ss and probably causing a split. Well, either way, I was willing to join whoever gave me the chance to kill, anyway." Are you serious, Daichi?! I shouted in response. Even now, you still want to murder people?! I can understand monsters, but are you that hungry to make yourself seem like the top fragger- Now, shut the fuck up, Tatsuya, Daichi interrupted me. This is why you are a pussy. You cant see anything in front of you because youck imagination and drive. You know you should kill because its the best way to keep yourself safe, but you also know that its wrong, hesitating to choose a side. Take it from me, you dipshit, I want to survive this whole farce of a Holy Quest. Leveling, magic, murder, all of that crap is a way for me to achieve my goal. Besides, are you an idiot or what? Just because I can and know how to end somebodys life, doesnt mean that Im willing to go on a murder rampage. Murderhobos are uncool, you retard. With a short see ya, Daichi walked out, following Tamae-sans party and Asaka who wanted to return to her room to catch up on sleep. Kyouya, wanting to escort the still shivering Haruka to her room, also left the room, leaving me behindall alone. "ust because I can and know how to end somebodys life, doesnt mean that Im willing to go on a murder rampage." Thats what he said, huh? Can I really do it? I want to see my parents, again. I want to see my uncles and aunts, again. I want to see my grandparents, again. And fucking hell, I have to go back to beat my cousins ass in that one video game I have so much to live for, I dont, I cant die here. Im already making them worry about me, I have to go back to tell them that Im alright! With those thoughts, I left the dining hall and went to the practice field, only understanding that I had to get stronger, regardless of what my choice will be in the future. Chapter 69: Evolution and Skill Predicaments. Chapter 69: Evolution and Skill Predicaments. Ok, the first thing that I need would be a song. I could use the one that Tasianna tranted for me but that probably wouldnt fit Saoris taste. Considering how aloof she can be at times, I think maybe a more serious song would be better? No, thats just her working persona. Shes pretty fun and Im more used to singing cheerful songs anyways. Also, considering the theme; a Christmas song might be pretty good but that would confuse Tasianna. Wait, maybe I should ask her if there are any winter-based Peolyncian holidays and celebrations, first? Hestia! Uwaaaaaaaaah! While I was deep in thought, nning my first ever idol performance, somebody suddenly tugged at my tail, surprisingly me enough that I made a loud yelp. Noticing no hostile intents, I turned my head around with slight annoyance, neither baring my fangs nor ws. Looking at the woman who pulled my tail, I could only think how childish it was of her as she tried to suppress herughter, You really love teasing me, right, Saori? Gleefully wearing a smirk, my wolf friend answered while giggling, "Hie, sorry, you were so concentrated on your drawing that I was unable to draw your attention. I just wanted to tell you that Tasianna and I were about to go outside the cave and we wanted to know if you wanted toe with us. Outside? Brrr, I have to wear this bear fur here, as if I want to go somewhere colder, I said showing off the giant pelt from the [Rock-Skin Horned Grizzly] that I was using to cover my shivering body. I know I dont like caves because of [The Light] but this one is small enough that it doesnt matter. I can still see the entrance. Oh, wonderful. I do miss your New Yorker ent, but I believe your current one is much better. More refined and less crude, just as I wanted it to be, Saori said with a grin. Stop teasing me, its because of Tasianna. She didnt know many colloquialism or abbreviations, I said in exasperation. Before I began speaking Common tongue well, I used to adopt a New Yorker ent as I spoke due to my past life. However, as I continued learning this Peolynciannguage from Tasianna in addition to us three mostly speaking telepathically, Ive slowly been losing my old ent while getting influenced by Tasiannas. Learning a newnguage really depended on from whom you learned it, as you will inevitably copy your teacher''s ent. While that may have an effect, what influenced it the most is when you speak with others. Take it from me, Ive learned my usual ent when I started mingling with people outside of my parents friendship circle, causing me to drop the ent I learned from my etiquette teacher. I still am able to switch to it when I focus, but how Ive been speaking until now was how I always speak Unfortunately, after speaking with the lizardmen and Tasianna, Ive epted that I had to give up on my current ent as it didnt fit with Common tongue. I couldnt pronounce certain words correctly and Tasianna would chastise me if I tried to. Its sad to see that more of my past self is slowly disappearing but I couldnt help it. I have to adapt to my new life. Thats what I once told myself. So, what are you doing? Saori asked. Oh, this? Well, fulfilling my promise to you, of course! I answered. Yesterday, after I cried for the first time in nearly a decade, I made a promise to Saori to show her my first idol performance. Not some half-ass one or the one during my Idol concert strategy, but a full-fledged and properly prepared Idol performance that could pass as one on Earth. Maybe, Im putting a bit too much pressure on myself, but I ought to do so. I cried; I broke that oath that I made in my past life. Some may say that its healthy, that I should start leaving the past in the past. I did feel better, I felt liberated that I was able to just let everything out, even if it didst a whole day until I fell asleep with puffy eyes. However, it still meant that I broke a pretty personal promise. I dont intend to break the one I made with Saori, so Ive been brainstorming ever since I finished breakfast. The song, choreography, outfit, special effects, etc. There are quite a lot of things that I needed to do for prep. Hmm, are you writing a song? That is English, correct? Saori asked as she looked on the ground that I was just writing on. Having no paper was pretty inconvenient but thankfully I was strong enough to just scratch everything on the ground. All that handiwork training Ive had until now has really benefitted me, making me get used to using my strength in my dragonewt form. "Yeah, I''m still figuring out the theme so I''m just ying around with words. I wanted to try writing it in Common tongue but speaking and writing arepletely different, especially when certain words have different meanings," I answered. True. Metaphors and similes are used quite often in songs, I believe? Figures of speech may be easy for fluent speakers, but we have merely started, Saori agreed to my statement. Flowery or poetic speech is a staple in songs as the best usually can intertwine words to form a story or image that you wish to ry to your listeners. Of course, there are simple ones with the sole role of just making you happy and fluffy inside, but I also want to make a meaningful song in the future. Call it a lyricist''s pride. "Well, I am d that your new goal is making you active and work hard, however, do remember that we still have over a month left for you to work on it. Do not overexert yourself," Saori warned me. I know, I wont. I want it to be perfect but copsing on the day that I would perform it would not only be embarrassing but dreadful for me. I promise Ill take it easy, I answered making Saori nod in contentment. Oh! Oh! Oh! Saori, that reminds me! An outfit! We need new clothes now! Grabbing Saori, I shook her like crazy causing her to let out huhs" like mad, "Hestia, let go, please! I am already working on yours, Tasianna''s, and mine. They require time!" Oh, Tasianna needs one? Oh right, her elven form doesnt have any clothes! I snapped my fingers, remembering that mana dresses do not grow with the user. Agreeing that we had to get new clothes, I called out for Tasianna who promptly rushed over to us, Lady Hestia! Is there anything that you need? Exining to her that we three needed new clothes, I got Tasianna to agree to stop her n to go out today, which made Saori a bit mad at me. I had to persuade her that she could use me as a dress-up doll as much as she wanted so she would stop looking at me as if I was an irresponsible teen. I know we ought to scout our position but dying it by a day wont be the end of the world. When I scouted using my [Detection Sensor] this morning, I honestly didnt sense that many monsters around us and if I did find something, they werent something I would consider a threat. There was no need to rush. Hmm, are you sure you want me to do this now, or when you reached level 10 in [Humanize]. I believe you will grow again, right? Saori asked as she did my measurements. I mean sure, but I dont want to waste any my SP on leveling it up when itll level over timealthough, I would love to have my 15-year-old body back, I stated. I have a total of 5600 SP now butyou know, we arent in the Belzac forest anymore. Who knows when Ill get a new level. Oh, speaking of level and SP, Lady Hestia what will you evolve into? Tasianna asked as she helped Saori measure me. After that little rampage I had, I gained enough experience to reach the final level of rank C. I could finally evolve into a rank B, the same rank as those three wyverns, if I wanted to. I dont know yet, Tasianna, I answered. The thing is, I havent actually looked through my list of evolutions yet. I actually was nning to use my remaining SP to learn some new skills to get a wider range of evolutions, but Ive been pre-upied with nning that idol performance for you two. Mhmm, this will take a while so why not look it over? Both the evolution and skill list will take a while for you to look through. It would give us something to talk about, Saori suggested. Well, shes right. Ok, might as well get this over with. Girls? Lets get to it. Evolution [Young ck-Wrath Dragon] [Young Angel Dragon] [Young Lava Dragon] [Young Magma Dragon] [Young Volcano Dragon] [Young Thunder Dragon] [Young Mana Dragon] [Young Arcane Corrupter Dragon] [Young Noxious Blight Dragon] [Young Dreadme Dragon] [Young Hellde Dragon] Huh, more options than I thought.Dragon Type Descriptions Young Magma Dragon An immatureva dragon that possesses a body equipped to traverse the searing hot sea of a volcano. Compared to their cousins, these dragons are magquatic, perfectly able to maneuver through molten rock. Rank B Young Volcano Dragon An immature lord of molten mes and the leader of bothva and magma dragons, that has not even touched its immense potential yet. This superior dragon swaggers through its obsidian realm in the depths of the earth, ruling over their molten domain with ruthless aggression. Either onnd or magma, this behemoth of a creature will chase off any intruders with its titanic body and piercingva beams, while being invulnerable to most weaponry with its harder-than-metal scales. Rank B Young Thunder Dragon Soaring through the sky like a thunderbolt, these immature dogmatic fighters of the sky will shoot any wannabe challenger down in a heartbeat. Whether with talons or arcane thunder, these dragons are masters of blitzing down others just like their wind elemental cousins. Rank B Young Noxious Blight Dragon An immature dragon with a toxic factory of a body, able to produce sludge waves of toxic fluids to mark its territory. Although passive, extreme caution should be shown against these creatures as getting too close might spell the end for the careless. A threat to the environment if it is found outside its natural habitat. Not the most proficient of fighters. Rank B Young Dreadme Dragon An immature, mutated inferno dragon who rules the sky with powerful wings, shimmering with an intense crimson red. Soaring through the skies while turning the ground under it into ash and ruins, these wrathful predators will descend on anything to reap its offering from thend. They are most vulnerable in their immature state, not having the strength to carry their fearsome body to the skies. Rank B Young Hellde Dragon An immature, mutated inferno dragon with a hell ze core protected by an armor of scales and razor-sharp des. Wielding its de-like tail like a massive greatsword, these ferocious brutes can turn any defense into little more than crumbled remains as they relish in their impending victory. Any challenger should also be wary of the mineral dust that these dragons can send into the air using their special ws and tails, as even a little spark will cause a hellfire of devastation. Vulnerable in their immature state due to their weaker scales. Rank B Oh shit, so we have a choice of bing something like a leader for a group ofva and magma dragons, parallel mind #1mented. Yeah sure, but look at Dreadme and Hellde. I guess we should have anticipated an evolved version of [Young Spark Inferno Dragon], parallel mind #2 remarked. Dreadme seems to make our already powerful fire magic even stronger, while Hellde would improve our body. I do hope we wont lose one of them upon evolving. That would be a scam. Ehhh?! Come on, girls. Look at that [Young Noxious Blight Dragon]. I want to already veto that option! #3 shouted. "Its description is frightening, and I get the feeling we will be hunted down if we took it! Besides, eww, sludge! Am I the only one who is interested in [Young Thunder Dragon]? Its quite low-keypared to the others, but the descriptions sounds rad, #4 stated. Sure, but thats not our endgame, right, girls? Come on, lets go to the skill shop. As impressive as these dragons sounded, I was actually a bit more interested in expanding my horizons here. If you looked at my current skill set, you would notice that I had quite a few skills that improved my fire attacks or were rted somehow to it. My unique skill [Spark Fire Dragon] by itself is already an amplifier while also granting me quite a lot of dragon abilities with the element fire as a focus, especially [Spark ws] and [Spark Fangs] which were the only abilities that allowed me to contest others in closebat. On the other hand, my other elementscked firepower due to having no amplifying-like skills. One of the reasons why I wanted [Venerated Saintess] from my follower milestone was to make my light spells hit harder. I dont want to be a one-trick pony here, something that I painfully learned from the garm matriarch. Thankfully, Ive been able to broaden my fighting ability by getting [Toxic Secretion] and [Poison Creation] which enabled me to produce and use different assortments of toxins. I''ve also [Trap Creation] which gives me the ability to make my bombs, although, Ive been thinking of getting a more specialized one for the job. This would be my B rank evolution. Considering how strong those wyverns were, I have to make sure that I chose the correct one. Whenever we will meet again, I had to be ready and strong enough to fend them offif Saori and Tasianna cant reach a proper power level until then. I also need to find some sort of measure to stop [Battle Frenzy]. Saori said that we would handle it before it happens, but you cant be sure of that. Being a whole week in that cave was enough to make my worry. For the sake of my friends, and my conscience, I needed some sorta skill to help me out. With my many objectives established, I sent my parallel minds back into the fray that was the skill shop. There are thousands and thousands of skills in there that it would make you just dizzy if you looked at it. With a proper idea of what I was searching for, I could pin down specific skills to make it easier on myself. Randomly looking around would prove futile, after all. Without any keywords, you can imagine it like trying to search for a niche video on YouTube, frustrating yourself cause you cant find it no matter how often you push that search button! I better do something, too. How about this category: Disy skills that protect you from mental status effects like [Battle Frenzy] Skill List Sort by: Mental protection skills [Mental Corruption Resistance] [Mind Protection] Is this all? Original Mind, you have to understand that we already got a few when west had a skill buying session. Remember [Mental Stability] and [Mental Warfare]? #2 said. ''We found a few skills that might interest you. Want to look them over?'' Feeling a bit irritated from theck of choice, I simply agreed to my parallel minds suggestion and sorted through the skills that they found. Considering that my goal was to increase our evolution choices, I had to make sure that I would choose the ones that would benefit me the most with my limited SP reserve. There was also the fact that I could try leveling a few skills up and hope to merge them into others to create an entirely new skill or even a superior version. That was the case when my [Enhanced Fangs] and [Enhanced ws] transformed into [Draconic Fangs] and [Draconic ws], respectively. As I was mulling through literally hundreds of options, I thought that it would be useful to get some outside opinions. As efficient as my parallel minds were, they were still me at the end of the day. Having exined both my evolutions and also my current n to improve my skill set to my twopanions, I awaited their responses. The first to speak was Tasianna, Hmm, Lady Hestia, I believe you still remember the concept of Custom Spells, correct? Urgh, yes. Speaking of custom spells, I really have to get my own spell to finally work. That was so embarrassing when it fizzled out, I said with dissatisfaction at my own skills. My only custom spell currently was [Imperial Hellfire], a spell that I somehow created during my battle with the garms that didnt even deserve to be called a spell, yet. It was unfinished. I thought I had everything prepared but when it just failed on me during my fight with Astalos, the Boltreaver Wyvern, I could only describe that experience as a blow to my pride. It was humiliating. I agree, you still havent mastered writing and reading yet, something that we must continue to improve. However, that was not what I meant when I mentioned it to you, Tasianna continued. There are two magic concepts in this world, the ones created by the origin gods and the one made from mortal hands. Custom spells belong to thetter, the traditional way to disy arcane prowess. You exined that to me already. To cast a custom spell, most of the hard work has to be done by the mage. That meant you were responsible for creating the Invocation, Incantation, and Activation, I answered. Not only must I be able to imagine the process, but I also have to make the incantation and magic circle on my own. Thats why Ive been learning Common tongue from you. I needed to know how to pronounce the words correctly while also knowing the vocabry to fill the runes for my magic circle. However, that didnt mean that they were unaffected by the System. Custom spells still were affected by your Intelligence and Wisdom stats, in addition to any other skills that improved your magic power like [Magic Power Enhancement]. Think of it like so: you had to cast the spell without the Systems aid but anything that helped your System-based spells would also affect your custom spells. At my current state, I was able to imagine how my [Imperial Hellfire] was supposed to work and Ive already tranted my incantation into Common tongue. The only thing that was left was my magic circle. If I only was able to read and write back then, maybe I would have been able to scare those wyverns away. Exactly, marvelous, Lady Hestia. Which brings me back to my point, Tasianna raised one finger as she exined her thoughts. The System is a wonderful gift from the gods, but you shouldnt restrict your strength to it alone. Elves, masters of the arcane and martial arts, have long understood that they had to adapt their ancient arts and wisdom with the System to grow even stronger. Even without the full support of the System, I believe you can develop your own power. During my first two months in this world, you mentioned something very intriguing to me, Hestia, Saori added. Stats arent everything, instead, focus on improving your skills, and I believe you meant both definitions. Level up your skills as they will help you inbat while also remembering that you must master them, also. cing a hand on my chin, I thought over what they said, So, you guys are suggesting that I focus on quality instead of quantity? Hmm, if that is so then it would be better for me to search for superior versions of my current skill sets, or maybe level my current ones up. Come now, depending on if Tasiannas memory of Peolyncas map is correct, we might not have to endanger ourselves for very long anymore. You have time to think it through, Hestia, something I would personally endorse, too," Saori remarked. "As we are a team, I also would like to suggest that we chose our SP investments depending on our team''s needs. We shouldplement each other, after all." Oh, that is a wonderful idea, Miss Saori! I havent spent my SP yet, so it has been umting ever since we fought those Panguanas, Tasianna stated. Now that I have the body of a wind elf, I should experiment a bit with it. Myck of wings is infuriating. I feel as if a part of me is lost. Hmm? Didnt you say that wind elves are the mortal children of Zephira and one of her subordinate gods? I thought that you would be more excited about it, I said. ording to Tasianna, Zephira, the goddess of winds, once took up the hand of a mortal high elf and granted him godhood, all so she could make him into her husband. Now called by his divine name Krunal, he acts as the God of Weather and Harvest while also being the ancestral father of the wind elves. Im afraid I must betray your expectations, Lady Hestia. The wind elves, although having an incredible affinity for wind magic, are merely like any other elves, so this body doesnt grant me as many advantages as you might think, Tasianna exined. As my real identity is that of a fairy, a Faefolk, my current body also doesnt have any flesh or blood. I am purely made of mana and still possess the same weakness as my fairy body, despite having lost my ability to fly." Wow, she seems pretty down about that fact. But Tasianna, was not your goal for buying [Elvenize] being able to serve Hestia some of your tea? Saori remarked. YouYou are absolutely correct, Miss Saori! I must make tea! Only the finest tea for my Mistress and Miss Saori! Tasianna jumped on her feet and went back to our campfire, getting ready to brew a warm tea. I must find a tea making skill. There must be one in the skill shop! A divine tea to please Princess Hestias regal tongue! I must! She seems pretty excited now, Saori said. I gave a chuckle while making a wry smile, Well, shes happy and we get a warm tea to keep us warm for it, so who cares? Saori shrugged and then suddenly produced a ck mana string, prompting me to ask her where she got, Oh, this? Well, while you and Tasianna were talking about what skills you wanted to buy, I looked over my own skill shop and managed to find [Elemental Mana Weaving Lv. 1]. Elemental Mana Weaving A skill that requires [Mana Weave] to work properly. The user can create strings infused with the elements of a person''s mana, creating magical tools that can disy certain qualities of that element. Control and reliability depend heavily on the level of [Mana Weave] I made this ck string by concentrating on trying to cast a dark spell, coloring the once blue fabric into ck. It is currently a bit unstablehowever, do tell me how you want your outfit to look like, Hestia. I am sure I will make you into a bright star. Saori said. With a creeping grin and a clear image of my new clothes, I told Saori all the details while she made her notes. Filled with extreme excitement, I finally caved in and decided to say, fuck it and bought thest two upgrades for [Humanize]. Not the smartest choice, if I wanted to be stronger but I wouldnt say that I regretted it. My primary goal is to be an Idol and right now, I needed a body that fitted that image. Finally, I was back to my former body as I joyously looked in my status board at my Age which finally showed me the one number that I wished to see: 15. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Humanize Lv. 8] evolved into [Humanize Lv. 10]. 4900 SP remaining 700 SP, worth it. Chapter 70: This is why you should take traumas seriously. Chapter 70: This is why you should take traumas seriously. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] acquired You have bought [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 1] [Mind Protection Lv. 1]. 800 SP spent. Your current SP is 4100 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Silent Casting Lv. 7] [Stealth Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 10] [Prediction Lv. 10] [Handicraft Lv. 2] [Wood Working Lv. 3] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Stealth Lv. 10] evolved into [Silence Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Presence Killer Lv. 10] evolved into [Odorless Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 10] evolved into [Foresight Lv. 1] [Humanized (Major)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Wild Swine A beast with a voracious appetite with a very low ability to defend itself. A cautious creature that will run at the first sight of danger. Rank E Urgh, I already miss those mushroom Skorr from Belzac forestthese boars are too small. SighWind st. Aiming a green magic circle in front of my finger at the boar, I shot out a concentrated ball of wind at its head, knocking it to the ground and stunning it. Casually walking towards it, I grabbed its head with both hands and with a snap, twisted and broke its neck. Quick and painlessthey are more like animals thanbat-ready beasts. No need to be ruthless. Three days have passed since we left the cave, our most recent dwelling. While I wanted to stay there a bit longer to fully dedicate my time to nning my first-ever idol concert, Saori and Tasianna made a good point that we couldnt stay around one area for too long. That is cause after Saori showed how [Elemental Mana Weaving] worked, how she could produce colors depending on whose mana she borrowed, she wanted to fight against me. The reason was obvious: to prevent [Battle Frenzy] from appearing. After thinking it over, I decided to not only buy thest two levels of [Humanization] but also the two mental protection skills [Mental Corruption Resistance] and [Mind Protection]. While I wasnt sure if it really would help me, I bought then anyways purely to have peace of mind, that I was doing my best to control my primal urges. I think Ive made my point already, but I was gravely afraid of letting my inner beast out again. That bloody sightit was an important reminder for me that I was dangerous if I couldnt control my instincts and my ancestral blood. I guess you could call the way I just dispatched this boar as a way for me to reassure myselfalthough, didnt I just kill it without any guilt for ending life? Meh, better than getting an existential crisis every time I hunted for dinner. Now that would be a headache. Anyway, as it was likest time, my fight against Saori and Tasianna was pretty intense, despite how much we all had to hold back to prevent causing a scene that would attract any unwanted spectators like those wyverns. I won, of course, with the same rules as our previous spar but I could tell that Saori was getting better. Not technique-wise but her battle instincts. Maybe it was cause she kept watching how I fought but her in-battle reactions and tactics have evolved, showing development. Speaking of which, I still have to hunt a few more [Wild Swine] for dinner, so I might as well kill some time and review her status board.Saori''s Status Board Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 8 Race: Young Shadowstalker Cadejo Age: 3 Months Status: Health: 4385/4385(+838) Mana: 1578/1578(+500) Strength: 2654(+503) Intelligence: 950(+163) Vitality: 1750 (+265) Wisdom: 1938 (+327) Agility: 3575 (+582) Stamina: 2862/2862(+755) Effects: None Skill Points: 1050 (1450 SP used) (+1050) Unique Skill: [Shadow Armament Lv. 4] (+2) Skill: Magic and rted [Mana Efficiency Lv. 4] (+2) [Arcane Mind Lv. 7] (+3) [Mana Control Lv. 8] (+2) [Dark Magic Lv. 8] (+1) [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] (New) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Mental Stability Lv. 3] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 6] (+2)Physical and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 6] (+3 [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 2] (+1) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 3] (+1) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 3] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Enhanced ws Lv. 10] (+1) [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 8] (+1)Senses and movements [Primal Senses] [Silence Lv. 1] (New) [Prediction Lv. 7] (+1) [Concentration Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 9] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 6] (+2) [Tracking Lv. 5] (+1) [Heat Vision Lv. 2] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 6] (+1) [Presence Killer Lv. 8] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 10] (+4) [Acrobatic Lv. 10] (+2) [Air Walk Lv. 1] (New) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 5] Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 4] (+2) [Poison Resistance Lv. 6] (+2) [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 10] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] (+2) [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] (+3) [Earth Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Water Resistance Lv. 2] [Wind Resistance Lv. 5] (+2) [Dark Resistance Lv. 4]Growth and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Mana Recovery Lv. 4] (+1) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Dancing Lv. 1] [Identify Blocker Lv. 3] [Identify Lv. 8] (+1) [Terror Aura Lv. 4] [Bloodlust Lv. 1] [Battle Mind Lv. 3] (+1) [Lifetaker Lv. 3] (+1) [Mana Weave Lv. 8] (+2) [Sewing Lv. 7] (+2) [Elemental Mana Weave Lv. 2] (New) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 8] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 5] (+2) [Humanize Lv. 7] (+1) [Telepathy] Ability List: Unarmed [Just Blink] [Shadow Descent] Spell List: Dark [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Shadow Snake]Space-Time [Haste] [Storage Magic] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] Due to Saori declining to rescue the lost lizardmen group with Tasianna and me, she has been staggering a bit behind us concerning experience gain. She managed to level up five times when we traveled with the lizardmen which is, well, normal? The increased experience gain we get from our titles does make us level faster than normal so I guess only earning a few levels over two weeks should be above averageI think. I don''t have a reference, ok? Still, that didnt mean that she neglected her training. Whether it was hunting, her daily training regimen, or our most recent spar, her skills are showing amazing growth. The only thing that she still needed to figure out was how to fight me when I kept spamming spells. No matter how much she used [Shadow Dash] and [Dark Tendrils] to outmanoeuvre me, she couldnt contest with me whether it was close-range, mid-range, or long-range. Hestia! We are here, how many have you caught? speak of the devil, what woke me up from my thinking was Saoris voice Turning around, I responded while holding up the body of a boar with little to no effort, I got seven. Taking out the other boar from my storage prompted Saori to do the same, "I got five, and Tasianna got two. We will not have to use any of our rations tonight. Good job. Showing a thumbs up to my friends, my attention was focused on Tasianna who looked quite troubled at something, Tasianna!? Shit! I-II apologize, Lady Hestia! Tasianna yelled out as she kneeled to the ground, diverting her head to not look at me. ButI humbly ask you to change back to your dragonewt formI apologizeplease, Lady Hestia. Tasiannasigh. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] After the mana cloud dispersed enough that my form became clear, Tasianna stood back up with an apologetic expression, I am unforgivable. I will face the consequences on yourmands, so please, Lady Hestia. "Enough, Tasianna!" I shouted with an exhausted tone. "As if I''ll do anything to youI should be the one to apologize. I was preupied with my thoughts so I didnt notice youing. I could have transformed back in time if I had. No, no, you mustnt apologize to me, Lady Hestia! almost hysterical, Tasianna burst out in another shout, small beads of tears flowing down her elven face. Im just a mere servant! This is inexcusable for a maid like me! I should be serving you regardless of your circumstances and not feeldisgusted being in your presence! Im an embarrassment! I shouldnt feel these emotions towards my mistress, so please, I ask you t- Hearing a sharp p, I flinched backward as I saw Saori having pped Tasiannas cheek, Enough! It is far too early for us to shout at each other! Hestia, do not go anywhere, please. We will be back in a minute. Tasianna, we need to talk. As Saori pushed the still crying Tasianna deeper into the forest, I could only sigh in exasperation and take out a chair from my storage to sit on it, waiting for them toe back. I say chair but it was just a log that had its side cut off to form a square. At the very least, I managed to make it smooth andfortable to sit on using the knowledge that I gained from Casczur and the other artisan lizardmen. That [Handicraft] that I got really has been useful. I even got [Stonecraft] after working with stone for a while. Its nice to learn that some skills are easier to learn once you acquired a base one Fuck. Arrgh, verdammte Scheie! I said as I scratched my head in frustration, irritating my scalp. Humanization. [Humanized (Major)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] No wings, no tails, no scales, no ws, no fangs, no horns Now that I was able to use [Humanization Lv. 10], I was finally able topletely transform back into a human while also being able to maintain my 15-year-old body with every transformation stage. I was ted. Not only cause I was 15 again but also cause my status board showed the word [Human] as my Race. That was one of my goals crossed off. One of the first goals that I made during the first month of my second life. And it was amazing. The feeling of having nothing weighing your head down and theck of something swinging around your butt was nostalgic. Yes, my stats were reduced by 2/3rd cause of [Humanized (Major)], which gimped my ability to fight but I didn''t care. I felt normal, again. I felt like a normal teenage girl who could scratch her heads without worrying about cutting herself. However,in all my excitement, I never anticipated how intense Tasiannas hatred for humans was. When we were still in the cave, as I was ying with my body, touching everything, I suddenly felt a cold chill emanating behind me, causing both my [Prediction] and [Danger Perception] to tingle. It even was enough for my [Prediction] to reach level ten and evolve into [Foresight]. It wasnt a lot, but the little bit of hostile intent was enough for my reflexes to instantly cause my body to tense up and move into a fighting position. My parallel minds even had some spells ready to shoot out! You should have seen how shocked I was to learn that it was Tasianna who showed all that hostility. When she finally realized what she was doing, she had the exact same reaction as just now. She was calling for me to punish her for what she did. It was the most erratic behavior that I have ever seen from Tasianna, even more, impactful than that time when I told her to stop calling me "Princess Hestia" or when I told her to stop acting like a servant. I knew what the humans did to her was terrible but was it nave of me to think that her anger towards them was only limited to disgust? I mean, Tasianna at that moment was ready to attack! Me! Her friend! While I was worrying about how abnormal I was and that I could hurt my friends one day, it didnte to my mind that we might have somebody that hated humans enough that she would shut her brain off at the mere sight of one. For crying out loud, I technically wasnt a human anymore! I am a dragon, aahhhh! Who knew we had two people with mental problems Which leaves us in a weird position. Frankly, I didnt have to be in human form at all. I actually liked my dragonewt form better. My dragonewt form without wings was my favorite one to be in. It was the right amount of feeling strong, due to my stats and ws,bined with the flexibility and cuteness of a humanoids body. There is also the fact that I cant use any of my dragon abilities in human form. I cant create any sparks with my human nails and teeth, making it impossible to use any of [Spark Fire Dragon]s abilities. My "Draconic" skills are also unusable as if they were sealed while I was human but they were still there in my status board. If it wasn''t obvious, being human fucking sucks. Ive gotten used to scratching and biting while fighting up-close while using my tails for various attacks, which included choking, piercing, and strangling. However, I still liked being a human. This was the problem that our party is currently having. Tasianna knew I was once a human and could easily ept that fact but seeing me as a human seemed to have awakened her trauma, causing her to feel unease around me and, therefore, guilt. This isnt something you can solve with a simple talk or snap of the fingerall I can do right now is to try to avoid showing my human form to her. Oh, speaking of the devil, humanization. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Noticing two approaching signals with [Detection Sensor], I immediately changed back into a dragonewt. As my twopanions came back into view, I could see that Tasiannas eyes were quite puffy from tears while Saori looked mentally exhausted. The first to speak was Tasianna, who bowed her torso in a 90 degrees angle, Lady Hestia, I apologize so much for my inappropriate behavior. I-I have no excuses. For somebody with ice magic, you can be quite hot-headed, I thought to myself. Its all good, Tasianna. I was careless at that moment, so you dont need to worry about it. I know how you feel about humans, I said with a wry smile. "No! As your maid, I should be the one to-ouch!" Tasianna was about to go ballistic again with her apologies but Saori stopped her with a chop to the head. Tasianna, I believe we have spoken about this already, Saori said as she kept a pleasant smile while exuding an aura of annoyance. You are not making it better by continuously apologizing, in fact, it will have the opposite effect in this situation. We will let this rest for another time, alright? With a firm yes, Tasianna nodded to Saori scolding, ending this argument for today. However, as Saori said, we need to deal with this eventually. Do you have any ideas, yet, Saori? I asked warily. We already checked our surroundings and if Tasianna is correct then we should be in, well, in a human kingdom now. After we left the cave, our party scouted our surroundings as we needed to know where we should be going. As we stood up there at the peak of the trees, my eyes caught the sight of a massive mountain. If my memory was correct, Avitor Peaks was south of Belzac forest and considering how we couldnt see the canyon anymore, we ha to assume that we were in a totally different area. This meant only one thing and that was that we were finally outside the Belzac forest. However, that also made me remember a small detail that Tasianna once told us; that east of Belzac forest was a human kingdom. Tasianna didnt know the name of the ce but it was irrefutable that we had to be in theirnds. Of course, you could argue that we could be in another section of the forest, just like the rainforest and swamp, however, I have two facts that made me unable to believe that theory. First, theck of monsters in general. Youve seen that [Wild Swine], yes? Its description was literally that of a wild boar on Earth, it even looked like one. In Belzac forest, Ive seen creatures that I would call animals but they still had fantasy-looking ones like the [Mushroom Skorr] having mushrooms growing on its back. Second, and probably the reason for theck of monsters, was the amount of mana in the area. [Parshkey], the parsley look-a-like, and [Fulinoe], the nt with coffee-tasting tea leaves, are both nts that could only grow in soil with a high mana concentration. I havent found one yet in these past three days. There is also my reduced mana regeneration. Mana regenerates in two ways, inside our bodies by turning food into mana and letting mana particles in the air into our bodies through the mana paths. Im still regenerating ridiculous amounts of mana every second, so it didnt affect me that much but Saoris natural regeneration was on the average side. Due to the lower mana concentration in the air, she cant sustain any humanization forms above level 6. She recently got [Humanization Lv. 7] but shes not able to stay in that form for an extended time, otherwise, shell use up all her mana. I have no idea how there was so little amount of mana around, but I guess I can ask somebody around here when I get the chance. For now, our party only needed to know that we were in human territory and that we had to find a measure for Tasianna to stay calm. Thest thing we needed was her to go berserk on the first human native that we meet. For now, I have suggested Tasianna to get used to your human form, Saori responded. It is unlikely that she would attack you even in that state and even in the worst case, you can defend yourself, yes? This is all so embarrassing and humiliating. I cannot believe I must do this, Tasianna said with a pained face. Lady Hestia, I swear that I will do my utmost to meet your expectations. As I have sworn to be stronger, I will also ovee mydispleasure. Dont push yourself too much, Tasianna. I can understand how traumas can affect you. I still havent gotten over my frog fear and I recently started to hate caves, I said with worry. "Anyway, let us put that behind us for now. Let us continue travelingoh, that''s right! Did you two feel any difference when I made the experience share 50-50?" Due to being at max level, any experience that I received would be wasted on myself. Being the leader of our party, I made it so that only Saori and Tasianna were able to receive the experience, even if I was the one who killed it. Ive said it already, but these Party Bracelets are amazing. Tasianna did mention that hers was the most recent version and there are some few interesting features that mine doesnt have. I really wanted one now. Ill buy our party new ones once were in a town that has them. Well, mine is made for fairies so I must still fight like one if I wish to gain the experience, Tasianna said. However, I believe everything is working correctly. I guess Tasiannas bracelet is a bit too small for her elven body. We have not gained a level so we cannot tell you anything, Saori reported. After taking a break and eating lunch, we continued our travels in whatever direction we thought was correct. Saori exined that if we really were in a medieval setting, then we should look for a river or waterbed as viges or towns are usually close to them. That made sense. Farm viges needed ess to water for their crops while a town might need it for trade, or for a ce to dump their wastes. Regardless, that is currently our goal for now. Scouting above the trees was simr to how we did it in Belzac forest, as it was difficult to find andmark within all these trees. I could jump into the sky with [Air Walk] but that would be idiotic, as the wyverns might find us. I guess cause this ce was so close to the Belzac forest that some features are still the same despite the lower mana concentration. As we continued onwards, we suddenly detected a few signals appearing. Agreeing that some more meat would go well with the mushrooms and fruits that we picked up, we hastily ran towards them. Once there, we didnt exactly find an animal nor a ferocious monster, nothing like that at all. Instead, what we found was not something that I expected to find this early, however, my attention wasnt focused at it but at Tasianna. H-H-Huuuuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmaaaaaaaaaaaaan! Chapter 71: Tasiannas true reasons. Chapter 71: Tasianna''s true reasons. Stream of numbing cold, freeze the very breath of the Goddess of Wind, Icicle Gale! Jumping forward while shouting out H-H-Huuuuuuummmmmaaaaaannnnnn, Tasianna conjured up a cyan magic circle as she was about tounch the level three ice spell [Icicle Gale] at the personying on the ground, fully intending to ravage them in a storm of ice. Thankfully, as Tasianna hadnt max leveled her [Chant Revocation] yet, she still had to chant, giving Saori and me enough time to react to her sudden antagonism towards the human. Saori cast [Dark Tendrils] to fully restrict our unusually aggressivepanion while I shot out a [Fire Ball], reforming its shape into a shield using [Pyrokinesis] to block the activated [Icicle Gale]. Tasiannas spell sent a st of wind and simultaneously froze it while it moved, creating something akin to a hail only with very, very sharp ice,unching itself at my me shield and, luckily, melted before it could do any harm. Tasianna, you must calm down, please! Saori called out in panic. Tasianna struggled in a frenzy, fervently trying all she could to free herself from Saori''s spell, NO! Let me go, Miss Saori! Stream of numbing co-! Tasianna!, I shouted as I ced my hands on her cheeks and pulled her head to face my eyes. Looking at her with a bit of annoyance and worry, I strained my eyes and kept eye contact with her as if I was staring into her soul. Please, calm down, Tasianna. Look at the woman. Shes lying face-first on the dirt and it doesnt even look like shes conscious! Turning her head to the side, I drew her attention back to the human, showing in what sorta state she was in. Ragged clothes that looked like they havent been washed in weeks, shoeless feet with plenty of scratches and grime, and dark green hair thickened with grease and kes of skin. I couldnt see her face nor in what condition her body was in but as the scent of blood was faint on her, it meant that she wasnt in immediate dangerI guess. Tasianna gave her a short nce before asserting her position to me, Please, unhand me, Lady Hestia! I must, I must do this for- Do it for whom? instead of me, Saori spoke out from behind Tasianna who then told me to step aside for her to speak. Tasianna, we have spoken about this already. Hestia and I have a goal, and that goal includes assimting into society, which includes human society. I am grateful for your help and I also understand that I am asking you for something difficult, but I have given my warning already, have I not? Saori''s aura felt as cold and ruthless as the one she just had when she wanted to speak with Tasianna, causing our fairy friend to shrink down from the sheer intimidation force. Cold beads of sweat began to form on her forehead as her eyes started appearing wet. M-Miss Saori, I-I-, Tasianna struggled to speak, stumbling on every letter as she tried to respond. However, Saori felt no pity and kept speaking, "No excuses, Tasianna. That was a near attempt of murder. Do you not remember what you tried to do for Hestia when she was consumed by anger, ready to attack the lizardmen due to them kidnapping the virigress cubs? Do not be a hypocrite. It is true that I wanted to attack and kill Caszcur and the lizardmen when we first met. I was angry when I heard theyd attacked the family of Rajah, my former virigress pet, and were about to turn his two siblings into a meal. Tasianna was the only one among us that wanted me to be diplomatic about it. Looking back, that was a mistake that I narrowly dodged ''cause of Tasianna. Reflecting on it, I made the correct choice to speak with the lizardmen first instead of deciding to be a murder hobo. Which makes this scene so bizarre. Tasianna has her quirks but it never blemished her dutiful maid persona. The Tasianna from back then and the one standing before me now werepletely different. We cannot afford antagonizing humans every step we go, especially when we are in a town or city," Saori said with a grim expression. I have said this already, Tasianna, if you do not want to learn how to control your urges, then we will have a problem. I understand that your trauma is controlling you here but even my patience will grow thin if we must repeat this every day. It would be a problem if she were to behave the way she did when she saw me as a human. I want to humanize when I sleep as I''ve found out that my sleeping posture has improved massively due to not having to deal with my horns and tail. [Humanize Lv. 9] and [Humanize Lv. 10] are the only ones that removed a majority of my draconic features while also changing my race into human. I already had to deal with the fact that I would receive [Humanization (Major)] while alsocking the ability to use dragon abilities, I also didnt want to experience Tasianna acting ufortable around me. You told me that you are doing this for yourte mistress, Princess Schuri? Tell me, how would she feel if you kept going on with this pseudo-vengeance of yours that you are masking your trauma with? Are you not just afraid that everything will happen, again? You told us that Plesia is the Goddess of Honor and Order, correct? What you were about to do, cold-blooded murder, would have gone against all of that. Saori gave her frank analysis. This might be a part of what those two privately talked about. I cant say much as I wasnt able to deduce that on by myself. I only knew that Tasiannas trauma was caused by her past experience of having lost the person that shest served, the youngest princess of the royal fairy family. I was curious about this vengeance that Saori mentioned, but Ill have to leave that alone for now. However, I will have to ask them about this. This sounds pretty serious and, honestly, should be something that I know about. We are a party after all, right? I personally have not experienced what responsibilities a maid has, however, I understand that you consider protecting somebody a duty, correct? You admitted that you are traveling with us now because of your desire to atone through serving Hestia, Saori continued. "Do you still want to serve her? Do you still want to travel with us? Then this moment here will be the start of your change. I can and will help you Tasianna when it is within my abilities, but you personally have to start epting it." I-I-Iyes, Tasianna said with tears streaming down her face. I do not want to be abandoned. Please, dont leave me, Miss Saori, Princess Hestia. I want to be useful and I want to know that these 87 years havent been aplete waste. As Tasiannas anger began to subside, Saoris tendrils disappeared and released her, letting her body slump down in defeat. Still silently crying, she continued, I will change, I will change. I swear this on my faith to Plesia, the Goddess of Order and Honor, and Zephira, the Patron Goddess of the Faefolk. With a quiet thank you, Saori turned her head around and gave a fierce snarl, as if she was letting out all her stress until now. With numerous whimpers resounding from the thickets and bushes, around six wolves scurried away from the area, terrified of Saori, a superior canine monster. The signals are now reduced to oneonly the womans. Considering this scene, she mustve copsed in exhaustion after being pursued by them. Speaking of her, I was currently walking over to her as I was the cleric of the party. Saori understood this as there was nomunication between us and she quietly kneeled down to console Tasianna. Shes lighteither its cause of my high Strength oryeah, that is what I thought. Her body looked thin, unusually thin. Her arms and torso werent only skin and bones, but it was clear that she had been malnourished or starving for a few days now. I was already able to smell it further away buting closer, the intensity of her sweat and grime caused my nose to be overwhelmed by a serious rotten egg smell. I had to cast [Air Shield] around me to prevent having to smell that shitactually, she literally did smell like feces and urine. Breathing? Good. At least shes not deadurgh, too bad I dont have some tic tacs for her If I remembered Saoris medieval lectures correctly, from her appearance alone, she must belong to the lowest ss of the medieval feudal system. Well, Saori also borated it further by exining about the Yeoman and Villein, the two distinctions for the somebody who didnt belong to either nobility or the clergy. In essence, a yeoman is amoner who is able to own some sortand, a house, for example. They could live in cities and had rights simr to a normal citizen, which is akin to how we treat people in modern time on Earth. A villein is a serf, a person that owned nothing and is bound to work on thend of their lords. Usually, you can just think of them as the stereotypical peasant that has to work thend and take care of farms while being forced to hand over a certain amount of their harvest as a tribute. I was leaning a bit on the villein side for this woman, but appearances can lie. Still, that was my first impression once I had a good look over her bodys current state. There are some wounds on her back, signs of being snared around her wrists, and alsourgh, oh nooh no. Th-That, I can''t fix that Iid her down softly before having to stand up and close my mouth in disgust, walking a bit away to digest what I just saw. "Hestia! Is something the matter?" Saori asked, still beside Tasianna. Im fineIll exin everythingter. Lets just make camp and rest for the day, please, I said as I scratched my head in exasperation. ********************************** Ok, now I understand the true reason why you left your vige. Thanks for sharing that with me, Tasianna, I told Tasianna who was kneeling down, helping me put on one of Saoris clothing. Still, you cant go around trying to kill every single human you see, Tasianna. Not all of them are like that person, you cant stereotype people. Yesyour words are wise, but how am I supposed to know that? What if they went against their words like those poachers who attacked me? As your retainer, I will never allow them to ever harm you, Lady Hestia, Tasianna said with a conflicted tone. After I healed some of the womans wounds, Saori washed her using Tasiannas water and shampoo, who was adamantly against doing that as she considered it as wasted on a human. We covered her up in a mana nket andid her closer to our campfire. With nothing else to do until dinner, Saori suggested that we try some of her designs out as she believed four days of work should be enough to test out outfitbinations. Honestly, there were a lot. Trying them all on gave us enough time for Tasianna to exin to me what Saori meant with her vengeance. Essentially, she withheld information from me. When she exined the reason why she left her vige, it wasn''t only ''cause of her self-exile but also ''cause she wanted to avenge the death of Princess Schuri, herte mistress. The poachers that captured them were executed under thews of the elves so there shouldnt be anybody she could direct her wrath to, right? Well, it would seem like those poachers had an employer, and that very person was the one Tasianna was aiming for. What made this even crazier was that Tasianna had absolutely no idea where this person was, only that they were somewhere in human territorywhich is absolutely zero help as the continent is huge, ording to the people that I''ve talked to. So, why were you in the vicinity of the Belzac forest anyway? How did you get captured by those trolls, in the first ce? I asked. My first objective was to be strong enough to pose a threat to that person and to be able to defend myself. I was a fool, I believed that I could survive due to having 87 years of experience with magic, despite it only being rudimentary. I did not lie when I told you that I was a simple maid, for that is what I have always been. My streak of victories consisted merely out of two [Loopabit], uhm, those rabbits with those antlers, before being overwhelmed by a D rank and having to be rescued, which is ironic as they immediately made me their prisoner. That so? That must have been very conflicting for you, Tasianna, Saorimented as she used my mana to create crimson mana strings. Being first rescued by the trolls and then being put into a mana drainer? Disastrous. Actually, no. They simply put me in a cage when I was lying on the ground, exhausted and battered. I actually believed at that point that they were doing it to protect me as they treated me well, Tasianna continued with a sigh. Aside from the shaman, who was extremely deranged and mad, the four troll warriors were kind people. It was nave, now that I reflected on it, but I wouldnt have minded if I couldve stayed with them, especially if they had told me that they attempting an attack on the humans. Huh? What am I missing here? I thought when I heard that. Noticing my confused expression, Tasianna exined it to me, Apologies, Lady Hestia. Well, do you still remember what the lizardmen told us about how they made it to Belzac Forest? I nodded, which prompted her to continue, Trolls are like ogres, kobolds, and goblins. They count as demi-humans, also known as grimgarians by the elves. When the lizardmen talked about an army of grimgarians, I instantly thought of the trolls who pulled a huge mana cannon and massive stocks of equipment with them through the forest. What else could they have been nning with that amount of weapons? Urgh, how could I forget about that mana cannon? It was literally one of the attacks that were able to break through my [Draconic Barrier] and caused me actual damage in the form of two nearly pulverized arms. However, I do remember seeing some weapons and armor in a pilebut my attention was instantly drawn to the barrel filled with supplies and the pleasant-smelling cauldron. My theory was then further reinforced by the appearance of that giant grimgarian army and their mana cannons while the wyverns were escorting us. I believe that point should be irrefutable, Tasianna concluded. If they werent so willing to use me as fuel for the mana cannon, I probably wouldnt have escaped on the day we met. In fact, I might have decided to join them as their objective sounded sofulfilling. I deserve to be reprimanded; I know War is a difficult topic, indeed. The history on Earth has shown many times that hatred and anger, primal human emotions, are usually great motivators for the worst wars, Saori said solemnly. Never forget, Tasianna. A warpath that you walk because of your emotions will always create more people like yourself. It will not bring you happiness, in fact, it might actually cause more harm to the people you love. I understandthank you, Miss Saori. Despite our difference in age, you show not only more maturity but wisdom, Tasianna admitted. Do you still want it, Tasianna? I asked cautiously. Your revenge. On that person, that employer guy, I mean. I know I withheld my true reasons. Lying isnt considered a sin as it doesnt break any of Plesias ts, but that doesnt change the fact that I only told you a half-truth, Lady Hestia, Tasianna looked into my eyes for a second before nodding. If I am to be honest, then yes, I do; however, you are my primary goal, right now, Lady Hestia. I have sworn my loyalty and I will not abandon my duty this time, as I have told you when we first met! My carelessness, my emotions, and myck ofpetence made me neglect Princess Schuri. I will not make that mistake once more. Tasianna stopped fiddling with my clothes and then took my right hand, firmly grasping it with both of hers, I cannot forgive them nor can I forget my wish for revenge, but I promise that it will not affect with my duty. My wish to be your cold, indomitable shield is true. I want to be stronger for you. I admit, that sounded extremely cool. Do not forget what you just said today, Tasianna. Do not treat every human like that person. A trauma is harsh, but you must make an effort to ovee it, Saori remarked. YesI will do my best, Tasianna said as she looked at the unconscious female human. Now, enough with this talk! Saori pped. Hestia, how does it look? Inspecting myself now that I had everything on, I could only say wow! My clothing consisted out of two parts: the outfit, itself, and a glorious white mage cloak! My outfit is mostly inspired from modern K-Pop outfits while keepingfort andbat in mind. They had to look good but Saori knew that I will be fighting in them, too. Which meant no excessive essories nor frills. To the outfit itself, I was wearing a thin, white turtleneck to cover my whole upper body. With this as the base, Saori also added a stylish, grey form-fitting vest with a red short jacket. Finishing it was a red doubleyered skirt with minimal frills to add a bit of cuteness. My cloak was made with major inspiration from the white mages from the video game series Final Fantasy, which meant that it waspletely white with a few red triangles at the hem. With a ck ribbon to hold it together, I felt pretty excited to walk around with it. He he, people from Earth might know the reference but I don''t think the people on Peolynca will, which will keep my specialty a secretalso, this hood isrge enough to amodate my hornsand it feels so warm! "Amazing!" I cried out once I covered the cloak over my whole body, feeling warm and fuzzy. "Wait, why do I feel so warm when I cover myself with the cloak? Wasnt it made with the mana from my holy spells?" Saoris [Elemental Mana Weaving] allowed her to make colored mana strings ording to the mana that she extracted it from. The thing is, if she were to extract it from our bodies then it would stay blue like always, however, as we know, magic circles have to be filled with mana. That is the trick behind getting colors. During the spell casting step Activation, Tasianna and I create magic circles and fuel it with mana for usage, however, if we dont go through with Release, which is thest step, we can just let the circle hang around in the air. Saori would create mana strings out of them and use both [Mana Weaving] and [Sewing] to create some fabric and then the clothing themselves after she got enough. It might be free, as it didnt cost us any money, but it consumed a fuck ton of mana for everything. This outfit here was just one of many, just imagine what an insane amount she had to take from me to create this primarily red outfit and this white cloak. Oh, there is trick to that. Do you know about the color spectrum? I nodded to her question which prompted her to continue. Well, then you must have also heard aboutplementary colors and additive color mixing, right? Your fire magic creates red strings while Tasiannas ice magic is colored cyan. Red and cyan areplementary colors and if you mixed the two mana string types together, you get white mana strings. Due to them having both fire and ice mana infused in them, that cloak is actually pretty good at keeping you warm. I did add fabric infused with the holy element into them to reduce my usage of red. Oooooh, sugoi!(Oooooh, incredible!), I called out as I jumped into the air, not having to suffer under the annoying effects of winter again! Due to my curiosity, I also used [Identify] on my cloak. White Mage Cloak A white cloak with red triangles created with [Mana Weave], consisting of mana from three elements. Protection is very limited without any enchantments, but it possesses a few natural skills due to its creation method Skill [Warmth Lv. 1] [Cooling Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] [Ice Resistance Lv. 1] Well, I finally got [Ice Resistance]. Even after getting hit by Tasiannas spell a couple of times, I still havent gotten [Ice Resistance] so Im not sure what to feel about getting the skill through equipment. Well, I guess it is normal to do so. Getting equipment to cover for your weaknesses is not only a staple in RPGs but also in human history. As my outfit ispletely made from Saoris [Elemental Mana Weaving], every piece had [Fire Resistance Lv. 1] or [Holy Resistance Lv. 1]. Seeing all these skills imbued in my clothes begged the question on how they actually worked. Are they additive or are they multiplicative? How do gear skills affect my own skills? Do override each other? There are still so many tests that our party had to conduct on them, as Tasianna didnt know the answer, but, honestly, that sounds like a ton of fun. It sounds simr to learning how skills interacted with each other; you know. Or we could just circumvent everything and ask the next cksmith or anybody with professional knowledge on it. Meh, sounds dull. Alright, I personally think this one is the best-looking. It fits you extremely well if I am allowed to praise my own work, Saori said with a smile. Alright, if you have no moreints, let us do Tasiannas now. I bet one of these dresses will suit your likes~ Mhmm. Immediately hearing a foreign sound, the three of us dropped what we held and turned our gazes towards its direction, wary of all threats and ready for battle. However, instead of an enemy, what we instead saw was the awakening body of the injured woman, feebly raising her body with her emaciated arms. Wh-where am I, wh-tailsbeastmen Chapter 72: The Start of a new Request. Chapter 72: The Start of a new Request. Hieee! Hurgh, hurg-ACK! the woman cried out in pain as she attempted to stand up. The moment she woke up and was alerted about our presence, she immediately tried to get up but that didnt lead to anything as her dislocated ankle gave in. I actually noticed it, but I intentionally decided against healing that one as I was a bit worried that she would run away from us. Paranoid, I know, but I was worried due to Tasiannas description of the rtionship between beastmen and humans and thought that she would run away from us. Also, by leaving the injury there, I gave myself a chance to heal it, enabling me to show off that we were friendly. A bit devious, I know, but wellthere wasnt any excuses besides me being cautious. Oh, hello! You woke up, I said as I approached her with a smile, doing my best to pronounce everything correctly in Common tongue. Stay back! she called out, stretching her hand forward to separate me from her. Wh-Who are you? A-Are you one of them? One of them? Is she talking about the people that did that to her? I dont believe I know who you are talking about but we three are simply passing through this forest, that is all, I answered, waving my hands with a wry smile to show my sincerity. Oh, right, where are my manners. My name is Hestia, it is a pleasure to meet you. I introduced myself with a curtsy. I actually have no idea why I just did that, honestly. Was it due to Tasiannas influence or was it cause I wanted to give her a proper impression of me? Whatever, whats done is done. I can only hope now that she doesnt think that were some random brigands or something. Noticing that she was still confused, I continued with introducing mypanions, These are my friends. The wolfkin is Saori and the wind elfuhh, is Tasianna. We found you when you fell unconscious and chased those wolves away for you. I should be happy that Tasianna hadn''t pounced on her yet but the literal cold eyes that she was giving the young woman weren''t any better. I was trying to show to her that we were friendly, that we had no intention of hurting her, but Tasianna really isnt helping towards that cause. Thankfully, after I told her through [Telepathy] to stop, she listened to me and just went back to sorting out the dresses that Saori made for her. I feel like she was still on-guard but that was better than her bone-chilling re. I turned my attetnion back to our injured guest and continued speaking with her, I am sorry about that. If it would be eptable for you, may I take a look at your ankle? It seems I missed it when I healed you, he he. Huh!? W-What are you nning!? she asked, still wary. Nothing, nothing! Please, this is all I am nning, with a smile, I conjured up a white magic circle atop my palm. It is a simple spell to heal your wounds, nothing else. H-Holy MagicAre you a shrine maiden or priestess? the woman said with widened eyes, glued to my spell. Uhm, Im more like a wandering entertainer that wishes to help, I stated. So, will you allow me to help you? Blinking her eyes at my answer, the woman stayed mute for a few seconds, thinking over her options and choices, eventuallying to the conclusion that she might as well allow me to heal her leg. Confirming her answer with a nod, I walked to her and kneeled. Taking her injured ankle in my hands once more, I conjured up another white magic circle, this time for the spell [Moderate Heal]. Alright, I actually do want to do a proper check-up this time. Guess I should use them, Mana Eyes, on! Exactly as I activated my newest skill [Mana Eyes], I was quickly assaulted by a screen of blue, prating my brain with a huge influx of information. I was straining my eyes to keep them open as they were exposed to an experience simr to looking at the sun, only that everything before me were blue mana particles swimming around in the air. Compared to when I was first introduced to this new view, I was sorta prepared for it this time. I made sure to have my parallel minds ready to intercept everything so they could process all of it. However, despite all my preparations, my brain couldnt handle all this stress for too long, but it was enough for me to see what I needed. I could see mana particles exiting the womans body through her mana paths, I could see the concentration of my mana inside the magic circle quickly transforming the mana into odd forms and shapes as it entered the womans body, attaching themselves to her body and performing what they had to, to heal her body. If I wasnt getting the greatest migraine of my life right now, I probably would continue watching this scene, but I just couldnt. It was physically impossible, and it exhausted every single of my parallel minds, as they had to work in overtime to keep up with the amount of information that I was receiving. Honestly, this might be the closest you could describe overclocking your brain, simr to how you would do it for yourputer. Thankfully, I wasnt an emotionless machine, but that also meant that I couldnt handle the pain. Besides for skills like [Mental Stability] or [Mind Protection], nothing in the System actually helped me keep this up. My stats were useless against this mental stress and my skills werent being too helpful. Yeah, even with my parallel minds helping me out, I cant process all of this perfectly. Maybe itll get better when the skill levels up, but Ill get an information overload if I keep this on for too long. After getting a proper taste of how much of a strain it put on my mind, I deactivated the skill. My eyes felt hot and my brain seemed like it could explode any second now. My breathing wasborious, and I could hear my heart beating faster than usual. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mental Stability Lv. 6] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Mind Protection Lv. 3] [Mana Eyes Lv. 2] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] gained Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 1] acquired He, I deserved that after that torture With a resounding crack, I brought her ankle back to its proper position and then healed it with the [Moderate Heal] spell, in case, anything was broken. My footthank you very much, Miss Priestess. Andsorry for being rude, and thank you for saving me from those wolves! May the blessing of the Goddess of Light be with you, the woman said with a small smile, but quickly turned it into a frown. However,I-Im sorry but I dont have the money to repay you for this service. I apologize, sincerely! Please, I ask for forgiveness! A piece of information did stick with me when I traveled with the lizardmen and that was their fear of holy magic. More specifically, holy magic practitioners and the race that they belonged to. ording to Aps, she associated holy magic with human priests who asionally came to her home''s swamps and attacked many scale-kins, therefore, making her cautious of anybody who practiced it as she didn''t have a good impression of the goddess of light, Aurena. Knowing this, I used this information against this woman, which proved to be a sess as she just thanked me in a blessing-like way. However, what was this talk about money? Money? Im sorry but what do you mean by that? I asked to resolve my confusion. Miss Priestess, the money for your miraculous service. Didnt you summon a miracle from our Goddess to protect me? My prayers havee true and you havee to help me, but without repaying you, how can I call myself a faithful servant of our Goddess, the woman said, fidgeting with her fingers as she kept her head down. This is problematic. Why do I always meet these religious people, jeez. I need to ask Tasianna for more information. I cant do anything now, I mulled to myself. After thinking for a bit, I asked her a question, May I have your name? Yes, of course, Miss Priestess! It is Lorena, she responded firmly. Hmm, now that I look at her face without all the dirt and grime, she doesnt look as old as I thought. Not around my age, maybe around Saoris? Alright, then, Miss Lorena. We can speak about all of thister on, but I think you require some food, no? I said with a smile, pointing at her growling stomach, causing her to hide her blushing face. Saori! Tasianna! I called out, now finished with my talks, interrupting them as they tested out different dresses as if they in a clothing store on Earth. If you havent heard, this is Lorena. Now that its gettingte, how about we start dinner preparations? Putting everything inside her own storage, Saori showed me an "ok" gesture with her fingers and began taking some ingredients out. I also began unpacking our utensils, dishware, and cauldron, cing them close to our campfire. Once I gave Tasianna her teapot and cups, she helped herself to some of Saori''s herbs and began making tea for us. Lorena, seeing everythinging out of our storage, was initially bbergasted about everything, asking, What is this magic?! How did everything appear from thin air?!, but quickly epted what was happening. Regaining her rationality, she then wanted to help us with the preparations but was swiftly refused by Saori and Tasianna. Saori told her, Please, you are our guest. Let us do the work, while Tasianna inly said, Do not touch our Ladys food You know, I should be angry at her rude remark but watching Tasianna tremble and struggling to keep herselfposed made me pity her. She really didnt like being this close to Lorena. Where has my lovely and polite maid gone?! Once we finished our preparations, I produced some chairs and we all sat down as Saori and Tasianna served both our meal and tea. Not surprisingly, there were also someplications here as Tasianna was pretty reluctant about serving her tea to Lorena, forcing me to order her to do so. With a quiet Itadikimasu from us three, that included Tasianna, we were about to eat but were stopped by Lorena who asked us why we werent praying beforehand. Saori and I never really prayed, only saying Itadikimasu to give our thanks for the food, while Tasianna recently stopped doing it in favor of copying us. Saying that its alright and that we wanted to keep this casual, I managed to exin to her why we didnt do it. Nheless, she still gave a prayer to Aurena as thanks for the food. Once, she was finished, she immediately jumped onto her stew with ravenous hunger and began devouring it with gusto. You should be able to see this, right, Aurena? You did say something about being able to see through the eyes of your followers? Thank you, this is so good, Lorena praised without giving up gorging herself. He he, shes eating exactly like a lizardmanpretty surreal, I thought, finding it good that she had an appetite. After she finished her first bowl, Saori asked her if she wanted seconds but she humbly declined it. Saori seemed to have wanted to give her more but respected her choice, nheless, giving up on it. So, instead of doing that, we decided to ask her what happened to her. "I''m sorry if you are fine about it, could you tell us what happened with yourself? Finding you unconscious in the woods isnt normal, right? I asked her with obvious curiosity. Upon hearing me ask that, Lorena immediately jumped on her feet and shouted, No, I forgot! I must return to the vige now! I need to call for help!, before trying to sprint off into the night. I guess some people would let her off as it wasnt their problem in the first ce and trying to intrude in others businesses would be considered rude, but I would feel bad letting a young woman go, who barely ate enough considering her bodys state and who nearly ended in some wolves stomach. Constructing a [Terra Wall], I impeded her advance and called her out, Miss Lorena, you might be in a hurry to leave but its already evening. I dont think its wise to wander alone, especially when there are wolves around. Lorena stopped before crashing onto my wall, asking in confusion how the wall was constructed and if an earth mage was around. It took her nearly ten seconds to finally calm down to respond to my words, Miss Priestess, is this one of yourpanions doing? Please, I know I havent paid my due yet, and that I am being rude, but I have to leave now! I have to inform my vige about what happened! That was my work and please call me Hestia. You are mistaken to think that Im a priestess, I informed her. Im not holding you back because of anything besides thinking that it might be a bad idea for you to wander off aloneinto a forestduring the night. I agree with Lady Hestia. Miss Lorena, you are in no state to walk and I believe you are not able to defend yourself if the worse were toe? Saori added. We mean you no harm, and whatever you must do can wait for morning. So, please, stay. Jeez, Saori. If you actually use Lady in this situation then this misunderstanding will never go away! I told myself, now realizing how inconvenient it was that my twopanions cannot stop addressing me with Lady in public. I know I allowed them to do so and it honestly wasnt so bad with the lizardmen, but I was feeling a bit embarrassed every time they said it. I honestly thought I got used to it, but it seems I was wrong. Th-Thank you very much for your offer, but I really have to go! My ma and pa and many other vigers are counting on me to return to our vige and to rescue them! Lorena shouted. Please, dont stop me! I cant waste any more time-urgh! You literally devoured a single bowl of stew in literal seconds, almost drinking it. Cant you see that your [Starvation], still hasnt disappeared?! When I first used [Identify] on her to get a quick summary of her injuries, I noticed a few interesting things on it. First, that her stats were incredibly low, around the lower end of a Rank F monsters, and that her level was only one. I have the impression that this is what I should expect a normal woman would have. Secondly, that she had [Starvation (Moderate)] and [Exhaustion (Moderate)]. She managed to reduce both after dropping unconscious and eating Saori''s stew, but neither has disappeared yet. I can personally say that doing anything while you had these two status effects was suicidal. If you had something like [Adrenaline], then I can understand your decision to move, but without it, it was just dumb. "Here, let me help you stand up," Saori stood up and went to Lorena''s side, offering her shoulder. "Your body has reached its physical limits for the day, Miss Lorena. We do not wish to force you to stay but we cannot allow you to go on with a good conscience. Stay the night with us and rest. Once morninges, you may do what you wish. Lorena tried to stand up on her own, but it seems her body has finally realized that she literally had zero stamina and a malnourished body whose owner refused to eat more to fill herself up. Finally, giving up on her escape, Lorena leaned herself onto Saoris shoulder and allowed her to set her down onto her chair. Afterward, Saori took her bowl and filled it up with another serving of our stew, offering it to her once again. Lorena tried to humbly decline it, again, but that didn''t work on Saori another time, as she expertly persuaded Lorena that she needed food if she wished to have the energy for the morning. After two more bowls of stew, Lorenas [Starvation] disappeared and her lips formed a satisfied smile, although her eyes were still tingling with anxiousness and restlessness, probably concerning whatever was so urgent. After wetting her throat with more tea, she thanked us wholeheartedly, genuinely having fulfilled most of her needs besides sleep. Although looking at how she was fidgeting with her cup and her trembling legs, I really was starting to be interested in what happened with her. However, the first to speak wasnt me but Lorena, Miss Priestess, may I ask a favor of you? Sure, ask away. However, please call me Hestia, I responded. As I have said before, Im a wandering entertainer and not a priestess of Goddess Aurena. I wouldnt dare call myself one. It was true. I really am not a priestess or a shrine maiden. Aurena never said anything about it in the missive that she sent me, simply telling me that I should get to one of her churches and pray to her so we could speak. I am, however, an aspiring Idol. But the thing is that until now, nobody in this world knew what an Idol was, and even after describing it to them, they had no recollection of anything simr to it. The lizardmen called me a ritual dancer and Tasianna simply understood that I sang and danced energetically. There would be confusion if I told Lorena that I was an Idol, and I wasnt in the mood to go through the effort to describe it every single time. Thats why Im calling myself a wandering entertainer until I can show them what an Idol was. Showing is far superior to an exnation, especially when it concerned Idol culture. Oh, yes, if that is what you want, Hestia. And you can also drop the Miss part for me, too. I think Im a few years older than you but by not much, Lorena said with a gentle smile. Oh, Miss Saori and Miss Tasianna, right? If its alright, coul you also call me Lorena, too? Fair enough, I thought with a shrug and nod. I am fine with that, Lorena, Saori epted the proposal. So, what do you wish to ask of us? You mentioned a favor? Yes, I know this is extremely rude of me to ask, especially after all youve done for me, but could you please guide me back to my vige? Lorena stated while sping both her hands together and cing them in front of herself in a prayer-like pose. I must return to my vige as soon as possible and tell everybody there something important! The forest is filled with dangers like those wolves, but I believe with the presence of a holy mage then we should have the Goddess protection with us! Even if you arent a priestess now, you must have been when you learned your magic, correct? Uhhh, no? Please, wait. I understand what you need but we require more information than this, Saori interrupted Lorena, cautiously asking her for more details. Could you start with what happened with you? Lady Hestia, inspected you while you were unconscious andwhat have they done to you? Lorena fell silent for a while, apprehensive of revealing how she got that, I-Iplease, whatever I say, can you please keep it to yourself? I-I dont want anybody to know this, nobody! I cant have anybody know. I promise I will say everything under the guidance of our Goddess. Tears began to stream down her face as she clutched her hands together, once again adopting a praying pose. She was trembling as she covered her lower private part, probably remembering the reason for her trauma. Dont worry, nobody will know anything you say from our mouth, I promise, I said with a deep frown, knowing from just looking that she really didnt want to talk about it. "Lorena, you have my word that we will not tell anybody what you are about to tell us," Saori responded with a focused gaze. The only one who didnt say anything was Tasianna as she was more pre-upied with enjoying her meal. She should be able to guess what happened to the poor girl, which makes her indifference a bit callous. It seems she really isnt interested in anything Lorena has to say. Lorena swept away some tears as she started to speak, T-Thank you, huckIt happened about a month ago. HarvestFest just ended and we just came back to our vige after enjoying the festivities at Firwood. We were so exhausted, and we thought it wouldve been a peaceful night, huck! Lorena exined that a raid happened that night. A group of humans and beastmen invaded the vige, robbing everybody from their belongings and killing a few of the guards. In the aftermath of the attack, the group of bandits kidnapped any woman and man who couldn''t escape, taking them as prisoners. Lorena and her parents were among the few vigers who were unlucky to have been captured. They were stripped of all their valuables and then ced into prison wagons as the bandit transported them away from the camp. It seems they got lucky as they were able to keep their clothes, especially important as winter wasing. They were brought to the bandits camp and kept there, waiting for somebody. Lorena thought that it must have been a ve trader or somebody who wanted to buy the vigers, as the bandits kept speaking about money when they taunted them. Lorena and the vigers hoped that some help woulde as not everybody from the vige was enved, trusting them that they would call the mercenary guild for help. And, as they wished for it, some help eventually dide but those mercenaries were hopelessly outmatched and dispatched. Most man was killed during the attack while any surviving women were spare from the worse ending. At this point, Lorena''s floodgates opened up once again and wailing of pain and sadness resounded from her. It took her a near minute to calm down again, continuing her story. Nobody came anymore after that. The bandits also kept moving and moving around, never staying in one ce for too long after those mercenaries attacked, Lorena said with a trembling voice, ready to break into tears once again. A-And then, about a week ago, a couple of men appeared at the camp. I dont know who they were, but they began talking to the bandits leader. After that, he told one of his men to bring a girl forward, and I was the one they chose. No matter how much she resisted, theck of good food and the tiring environment she lived in made it impossible for her to break free. She was sent into a tent with an obese man dressed in fine clothing and jewels aplenty. He told Lorena to enjoy the fruit and wine that was ced on the table. Lorena, who was starving at this point, couldnt help herself but jump into it just like she did just now. She ate everything in a mad frenzy, so unbing of a person that it resembled more like that of an animal. After she was full, she suddenly felt extremely drowsy and was unable to hold herself on her feet, instantly falling on the ground and losing consciousness. The next moment she woke up, she found herself on the ground feeling extreme pain and blood around her bottom. She wanted to reject the very truth at that moment, wanting to believe that she was merely on her period, but nothing could change that she was feeling a pain that she never felt in her life before. She wanted to cry but she also noticed something else that made her stop her tears. And that was the noise that came from outside the tent. Peeking through it, she could see the fat man and the bandit leader arguing with each other as some of the ves were put into cages. The argument was so heated that most of the bandits and the fat mans bodyguard were concentrated around that area, leaving everything else without a guard. Lorena knew at this point that she had to go. This was her moment to escape. She wanted to free her parents and vigers but at that very moment, she was overwhelmed by an incredible fear of staying in the camp. She was just raped. She was bleeding so heavily from her bottom, not because of natural causes, but because of wounds that probably urred during that despicable moment. And all of that after she spent nearly a month in captivity. Her natural instincts took her over and forced her body to sneak out of the camp and run as fast as she could away from it. She didnt look back, despite knowing that her parents were there. She didnt watch where she was heading, as she just wanted to get away as far as possible, runningpletely on adrenaline at that point. I fell unconscious then and woke up when the light of the sun shined into my eyes. I-I remember everything, hieeeeeee, Lorena began weeping again. I left everybody there! I dont even know if theyre still there or not. She was determined to get back to her vige. She didn''t know where she was nor in which direction she had to go. All she knew was that her vige was located right next to a river as the crops that they farmed needed an immense amount of water to keep alive. Lorena wasn''t used to the woods but she knew the basics on how to survive and forage for food. This was a result of her father bringing her out on trips with the other vigers. This was usually a father-son event but she didn''t have an siblings, so her father took her instead. She managed to create simple fires to stave off the cold night while being able to gather a few berries and fruits to keep herself from starving. Her attempts were small and meager, but it kept her alive. Eventually, she was attacked by those wolves that we saw today. She didnt know how to hunt, and her body was not in any condition to do so in the first ce. She couldnt do anything but run, run as fast as she coulduntil her stamina failed her. Once again, thank you so very much for rescuing me. If you hadntI prayed so earnestly for our Goddess protection, Lorena said with tearful eyes. As she cried, Saori, Tasianna, and I used [Telepathy] to talk about the situation, [So, what do you guys think? I say we help her.] [I also think we should at least help her back to her vige. We do not know where we are and this might be a good chance for us to get some directions while doing some good,] Saori remarked. [However, just to make sure, Hestia. You are not intending to hunt down those bandits, right?] I would lie if I didnt think about it. As a fellow girl, I cant exactly let this go unpunished. If there is one thing that I learned from watching random history documentaries, was that women during these ages valued their virginity quite a lot. You couldnt get married easily if somebody knew that you already lost it, and the general social stigma was pretty harsh on them. If anybody knew about this, then I dont know what will happen with Lorena. I honestly want to go to those bandits and turn them into ash. Let them feel the consequences of being absolute scum and igniting the wrath of a female. However, [No, of course not. I heard the stuff about the mercenaries,] I responded. [Im pretty sure that Im stronger than your average person, but Ive already experienced once what it feels like to run into something recklessly without proper information. Im not gonna do it, again.] During the rescue mission to find and save the lost lizardmen, I identally stumbled on one of the snake heads of the [Vellestra Leviathan] and nearly died in the process. It was the first A rank monster that Ive ever met, and the power difference was too clear. I had no chance of winning, zero. This isnt paranoia here; it was being careful. Maybe the bandits have an ace in their sleeves? There is also the fact that I dont know what the standards were for strength. How strong are human bandits in general? Yes, I have the lizardmen as references, but that is such a small sample size. I promised Saori that I would give her an Idol concert here. That promise is more important to me than to go on a vignte mission just to avenge Lorenas lost purity. I sympathized with her but I had to look out for my friends, foremost. [Thank goodness, you are learning,] Saori said with relief. [You should know about the whole concept of villeins, right? Her vige should have a lord or a knight that should be responsible for her viges protection. Leave it to the professionals, Hestia.] [Yeah, yeah, I know. I wont jump into something without a n, I promise,] I said while scratching my neck. [Anyways, what is your answer, Tasianna?] Tasianna turned towards me and gave me a small bow, [I will do as youmand. Your wish is my duty, Lady Hestia.] Oh goodness Yep, Tasianna was zero interested in Lorenas problem. At least, she was willing to help just cause I said so. She was so hot-headed and impulsive before Saoris speech but now shes ice-cold, brrrr. With that decided, Saori told Lorena that we would ept her request to bring her back to the vige. She was ted to hear that, promising to repay us when she gets to speak with her vige chief. After that was done, Saori kinda forced Lorena to wear one of her new clothes, as she found the rags that she wore, dreadful. This little dressing eventsted until both Saori and Tasianna finally finished choosing out their new outfits. We then went to sleep and woke up the next morning. Knowing that Lorena was in a hurry, Saori carried her piggyback style as she was too slow to keep up with our speed. It only took our party a few hours to finally find a river and then the vige after Lorena gave us directions. While I wanted toment about the beautiful blue, sparkling river that was different from Belzac forests deep murky swamps, my attention was directed at something else. Is that a rice nt? Chapter 73: Carine Village. Chapter 73: Carine Vige. Hestia, if it isnt rude to ask, what sorta beastman are you? Lorena asked. Ive never seen your type around here. After finding an opening in the forest, we were weed by a slow streaming river in the middle of a deforested area. After wandering along it for a bit with the guidance of Lorena, we managed to find some fields. ording to Lorena, they already harvested thest batch of crops for the year, so the fields were rather empty. However, what actually surprised me wasnt the field itself but the remains of the crops. To Saoris and my surprise, we actually found rice nts. Tasianna did mention that something simr existed in Peolynca but that it was a staple in dwarven society. I didnt really expect to find it here. As we were observing the fields, Lorena suddenly asked me what type of beastman I was. Uhh, I''m a dragonewt, a half-dragon," I told her, hiding my dragon origin. Still remembering Saoris lecture about hiding our real forms, I decided to just say what was obvious to anybody who could see. I technically am a dragonewt in this form, my status board says that, after all. Come to think about it, something doesnt feel correct. Oh right, Lorena can I ask you a question? I spoke, now that it was my turn to ask some questions. Besides your initial reaction when you woke up, youve beenwell,fortable? Yeah, I believe that word fits. You seem ratherfortable around us despite there being two beastmen. This has been bugging me ever since I healed her. Although she was acting cautiously when she first met us, shepletely let her guard down after I healed her. Yeah, I made the correct move and showed that I could use holy magic, the same element her goddess is associated with, but that shouldn''t be enough to make somebody act friendly, right? Tasianna told me that the history between humans and beastmen is rather tense. I was expecting some racism or stereotyping, of some sort. I know it is pessimistic of me to think so, but Tasianna honestly made everything sound super terrible. There is also the case of those bandits. Lorena mentioned that a few beastmen were among the bandit party, so I honestly thought she would be a bit more vignt of us. Oh, is this because of how I reacted when I woke up? Ah, Im sorry about that, I know that was pretty rude, Lorena said in hurry. I was pretty nervous because I thought I was caught by the bandits, so I wanted to run away as soon as possible. He he, that was a bad mistake on my part. All three of you look far too pretty and proper to be one of them. "Uh, no, that''s not what I meant. This is my first visit to thesends, and I was informed that humans didnt like beastmen. Im surprised that youre acting so friendly to us, I admitted, believing that being forthright would yield the most answers now. HUH?! Who would say such things? Well, I guess I never left my vige before this incident but why should humans hate beastmen? Lorena said, tilting her head to the side, raising an eyebrow. "We have no beastmen vigers but beastmen hunters usuallye to our vige to hunt down wolves and goblins. I think our vige chief would send a request to the hunter guild once our guards noticerge groups of monsters or beasts." Wait, what? Ignoring my confusion, Lorena continued, "I mean, the more animalistic-looking beastmen are scary and they can be pretty rowdy and rude, but none of them ever harmed anybody from the vige. The only terrible people are those damn bastards that attacked our vige." Excuse me, but what? [Tasianna, could you exin this?] I demanded through [Telepathy] so Lorena couldnt hear us, looking at Tasianna with a tint of confusion. [Thisare you sure those books you have read were not outdated, Tasianna?] Saori, too, was questioning Tasianna, breaking away from her aloof public appearance as she gave our fairy friend a worried look, unsure of what she knew was outdated or not. Tasianna flinched back from our res, waving her hands in a panic as if she wasnt at fault, [I-I, no! Lady Hestia, Miss Saori, I didnt lie to you about this! I am sure that my books were telling the truth! Humans and beastmen should have a bad rtionship with each otherat least, in history. Maybe that human is lying!] [Tasianna, please, pointing fingers at somebody else? You are better than that, so stop that,] Saori expressed with clear disappointment. [Besides, at this point, I truly believe that those books you have read are not up-to-date concerning recent times. It is alright, Tasianna, it is not your fault. I know I sound upset but this has also piqued my interest. What is the political situation when a peasant like Lorena has a friendly attitude to a beastmen, and what caused it?] The ends of Saori''s lips suddenly curved up, turning her previous frown into an inquisitive smirk as she ced a finger on her chin. Compared to her yful and enthusiastic attitude concerning anything money or sewing rted, her historian side was way more serious. I guess this is the difference between a hobby and a passion. Uhm, excuse meis everything alright? forgetting that Lorena couldnt hear anything, all three of us flinch from hearing somebody interrupting our conversation. Oh? It is nothing, Lorena. I was just curious to see you growing rice, Saori said, using an excuse to hide our surprise. Oh, really? You know, that happened because the previous lord of ournd suddenly introduced it to us, literally ordering that this should be what we should grow, Lorena exined. Thesends belong to nobles, so our elders werent able to refuse the decision. Whatever we can keep after giving our harvest tax tastes great, but they require so much work to grow. Lorena was slumping her shoulders but suddenly snapped herself back straight, Ahhhh, Im sorry but we have to go now! Its so carefree traveling with everybody that I forgot about what we have to do! Please, can we hurry up!? Widening our eyes at the fact that we got distracted by rice nts, we remembered why we were hurrying since morning. Lorena, once again, got onto Saoris back and our party dashed like the wind where she told us to. While we were running, I quickly got another look at my twopanions new clothes. Both were made using Saoris [Mana Weave] so they counted as mana clothing, perfect for us three shapeshifters. Tasianna''s was based on a halter dress but adapted to look like her fairy form''s clothing, resembling more like a fantasy outfit. It was primarily a cyan dress with tints of purple and white to give the dress some life and style. As Tasianna wasnt a frontline fighter like Saori and me, we had more liberty to add more fluff to it, creating a rather stunning dress for her. As both her fairy and wind elf form were t, the chest part of her dress was left covered and white. Beauty in modesty. While the top part wasnt as decorated, the skirt part of the dress showed how much effort Saori put into it, turning the hem of the dress into multiple vividly colored butterfly wings, ovepping with each other as if they were resting. The whole dress also came with two separate cyan sleeves that started from her biceps and ending at her wrists. She was also wearing a mana-blue butterfly styled cloak and a bandana on her left wrist, which was actually Tasiannas clothes as a fairy, there in case she ever decides to transform into a fairy. As a final addition, Tasianna also requested Saori to add a white waist apron on the dress, as she wanted to signify to the world that she was a maid. Although she loved the dress, she still considered it too colorful to be worn by a servant. Tasianna honestly took pride in looking like a maid when shes willing to do that. So, to please her, Saori sewed an apron with a simr design as her hem, while keeping itpletely white to resemble a maid dress. Saoris outfit, on the other hand, threw away any notion of looking cute like Tasiannas and mine. Hers looked the most modern among us, taking on a professional style with a ck dress shirt and trousers, looking as if she was about to enter a ssroom for a lecture. Instead of a cloak like ours, Saori is styling a ck and white short-sleeved trench coat that was pretty reminiscent of a certain Victorian assassin game that I knew about. To finish her look, she also sewed herself a crimson red scarf and fingerless gloves, finalizing herself a very rogue-like outfit while maintaining a sense of modernism. As you should know, Saori couldnt make boots at all, so Saori and I were running through on the grounds barefooted. It wasnt much of a problem for us as I had my scales and Saoris were protected by thick fur and paws. Tasianna was the only one who needed some foot protection, so I just made some wooden sandals for her. Interestingly enough, Saori absolutely hated the fact that she couldn''t make boots as she despised seeing her legs covered in fur. That was the main reason why her outfit barely showed any skin. I can imagine her wearing some long boots, reaching her thighs if we ever get some. Also, to note, we switched out Lorenas rags with one of our spare blue mana dresses, as she didnt fit into any of Saoris custom creations. As I was musing about how absolutely, fricking awesome we looked now, we eventually reached the vicinity of a group of houses. Many of the houses were demolished, showing signs that they were burnt down from the still ck grass that remained despite the buildings being slowly removed. A few new buildings have already been constructed but they looked like they were rushed, probably just there so they could stave off the cold winds and nights. There were no walls or anything that resembled defensive structures. It was very likely that the budget and manpower was invested into getting houses and the necessary facilities up, decisions that benefited the recovery of the once-raided vige. Hmm, I guess you dont need too many walls when a few guards anda militia? I dunno but they look like watchmen. Saori, using her incredible eyesight, used [Identify] on the few remarkable ones but was quickly let down. They all were stronger than Lorena, who was practically a weak or untrained F rank monster, but none of them impressed us. They could all go up against an F rank and defeat them, but they would have trouble fighting against an E rank alone. Both their stats and skills werent anything to talk about, but it was enough to protect themselves. It also was interesting that all of them had some kinda weapon ability. So, from peculiar and dangerous monster skills to weapon abilities. I guess this is the biggest difference between humans and monsters. It makes sense, human ingenuity isnt reserved for equipment and tools alone. Techniques and knowledge are also a reason why humans can dominate beasts, despite the difference in raw power. They might look weak but I shouldnt underestimate them. I was a human once, too, and I know how good they can be working together. Until I can get a good reference, I shouldnt look for a fight. Well, I never intended to do so. I cant go around and look for conflict everywhere I go. Im a dragon but I dont have to act like a feral monster. Lorena jumped off Saoris back with gusto and sprinted towards the vige. As we couldnt leave her alone until she made it to the vige, my party ran after her. As we approached the vige, some of the militiamen saw us and shouted, "Guards!" and "Everybodye over!", and then suddenly unsheathed their weapons. Stop! Who the hell are you people?! Nobody sides the folks living here can get past, one of the militiamen shouted to stop us. Halt! Thisnd belongs to Lord Count Helvas. If you dont stop now, we will attack! one of the guards shouted. Ahh, how nostalgic. Its always a great feeling when people point their weapons at you~ No, wait! Lorena screamed. Im a part of Carine Vige. Im one of those that got kidnapped during the raid a month ago. Please, I need to talk with chief Colwyn! The guards and the militiamen looked at each other for a moment, unsure if they could trust her words or not, but eventually snapped out of their confusion and reasserted their stance. "We are under the order of the Lord Helvas to not allow anybody in without their ID. Show your ID and you can go in, a guard said. What?! Did you not listen to me? I was one of the ones that got kidnapped! How am I supposed to have my ID with me when I escaped! Lorena then turned to us in a panic. Hestia, Saori, could you please show them your IDs. I bet they will let us through once they see yours. Sorry, we do not have any, Saori said nonchntly. Same, I agreed with a shrug. , and Tasianna stayed silent. Tasianna lost hers during her stay with the trolls and we never got ours. What else could we have said? If that is the case, then please leave the area. We are under orders of our lord to protect this vige. We cant make any exceptions for you, Misses, one of the guards said. Looking at the fact that the militia also agreed to it, we really have no way to persuade them. Well, too bad but Im not really willing to cause a ruckus today. We have to think of a different way. Wait, even if that is the case, you cant do this becauseuh, suddenly without much warning, Lorena grabbed my arm and pushed me forwards. "She''s a priestess of our Goddess! We are byw not allowed to forbid a member of the Church to enter a settlement! You can''t stop us, otherwise, you will have sinned in front of a priestess!" WHAT?! Uhhh, Lorena? I looked at her with bewilderment. Please, y along, she whispered. If you can use holy magic then you must have been a shrine maiden or priestess-in-training. That still I countsI think. What do you mean you think?! I dont need Aurena believing Im somebody who pretends to be somebody else just to get benefits! Also, Tasianna could you please stop ring at Lorena like that! Your aura is sending a chill down my spine. "Wait? A priestess?" Lorena''s words seemed to have caused some unrest among the watchmen as they were once again talking among themselves. Militiamen or guard, it didnt matter as everybody had their own interests to follow here, some were worried and were willing to let us through while some stayed steadfast and argued back. Oi, mate, what you think you doing? We got clear orders and Im not gonna break my contract, here. Dont care if its a priestess or the pope, nobody gets in the vige without IDs, one of the militiamen shouted at a nervous-looking guard. The hell?! Use your fucking brain, merc! Shes a priestess of our Goddess here, mate. I dont know about you, but I have a family to take care of and Im not fucking risking angering her, the guard rebutted. And how are we supposed to exin this to the cap, eh? another guard spoke up. Hes gonna report this to Lord Helvas and we will get punished if we break our orders. Ill apologize at church for this, but I need the job, mate. An absolute mess erupted from Lorenas lie, voices shing with each other and getting louder and louder the longer this fightsted. Nobody went for their weapons but if we left them to their own devices, all of them would probably end up using their fists to strengthen their arguments. As the chaos continued, eventually, a few other people arrived to see what the cause of the ruckus was. Considering they had no weapons and their clothes were very simr to Lorenas, before they became revealing rags, I would guess that these must be her fellow vigers. Oi, what is with all this noise before 3rd bell? Are we getting attacked, again?!ing forth from the mass of vigers, an older looking man with a lumberjack beard shouted as he carried a woodcutters axe with him. At his sight, Lorena let go of me and ran pass the quarreling watchmen, making herself towards the vigers, Chief?! Everyone! Chief Colwyn, its me! Hey,ss, nobody told you could enter yet-warrgh!" one of the militiamen noticed this and was about to apprehend her, but through a twist of fate, he suddenly tripped on a small patch of earth, crashing on the ground face-first. This was the universe speakingand not me using [Earth Wall] to stop him. Nope, that wasnt me at all. As Lorena ran screaming towards them, some of the vigers suddenly expressed surprise, eximing stuff like, Hey, isnt that Lorena?! and What the hell, werent you captured with your family,ss?! Lorena was embraced by a group of women, crying as they saw the once enved girl. "Are you alright, you poor thing, you look like a stick." and "Lorena, thank the Goddess, you''ve made it back. I thought I would never see you again, my friend", are just a few heartwarming "wee back" from this tear-jerking sight. Yesterday, Lorena''s tears were filled with sorrow, caused by the recent events of her life and also her decision to prioritize her survival over others, feeling guilty that she had to do it. Now, her face was filled with relief and joy, a reward for sessfully returning to her vige after a week in the wilds. Back off, back off, interrupting this sight was none other than lumberjack beard, the chief of this vige. Lorena, is that really you? H-How did you make it back? he asked in astonishment, cing hisrge hands on her dainty shoulders. As if she remembered her original goal, Lorena grabbed onto his arms and hectically shouted, Chief Colwyn, the bandits! W-We need to send help now! My ma and pa, and the other vigers! We have to act now, otherwise- Hold onto your equerochs, how am I supposed to understand anything from all that screaming,ss?! the vige chief expressed, stopping Lorena from speaking by blocking her mouth with his hand. Lets go into my house, and talk therewho are those women over there? Huh? Oh, they! They rescued me from a pack of wolves and brought me safely back! Lorena exined. Ah! That beastmenss with the horns, shes a former priestess of our Goddess! Chief, she used her miracles to save my life! The White Grace! Wha-? The White Grace? Huh, is that what people call holy spells? I think Lorena did mention something like that yesterday. Well, whatever it is, its causing a stir among the vigers. A few vigers were looking at me with deep curiosity while others were conflicted if they should believe what Lorena said at face value or not. Putting myself in their shoes, I couldnt say that I would fault the skeptics. I was just a stranger and nothing besides my white mage clock was very priestess-likeeven then, nobody would understand the reference anyways. I see, if youre telling the truth, then we have to wee them properly, the vige chief said with a frown. Hey, guards! I can confirm the identity of this girl, shes one of us! Also, let thosesses inside, too! Ill speak with Lord Helvas about everything, so dont worry! With that, our passage into the vige was pretty much guaranteed. The chief said a few words to the other viger and then told them that he would take care of us, giving my party a passionate wee, Wee to Carine Vige, Im their chief, Colwyn. A blessed Light day onto you, Priestess of our Goddess, we wee you and yourpanions to our humble hamlet, protected by her merciful light. This religious greeting was very simr to what Tasianna once gave the lizardmen, emphasizing on giving respect to the gods that the current day was dedicated to. It just so happens that today was LightDay, Aurenas day, and also a Friday if it were on Earth. This little bit of information actually was enough for Tasianna to figure out the exact date. ording to her, today was the 6th of AutumnSun. With this little amount of information, we managed to solve one of our problems after we left the cave. Now knowing what day, it was, I knew exactly what I had to do now. As a cover for our future life outside Belzac forest, Saori and I had to take on a religious following, even if it was fake. Everybody in this world was religious, especially when every origin god had multiple subordinate gods under them. I was already sorta affiliated to Aurena due to [The Light] and my [Holy Magic], so choosing my deity wasnt so hard. To create the perfect persona, Tasianna made sure to drill into me how the fairy royal family would give thanks to the gods. Considering it was just remembering some words in addition to acting formal, I had no problems learning it. I pinched the hem of my clock, which was closed and only showed the lower half of my thighs due to modesty, and gave a curtsy, reciprocating a greeting worthy enough to greet royalty, I thank you so graciously for your hospitality on this fine LightDay. Let Goddess Aurenas hands hold you tightly in your time of need, and her light warm you with hope in the cold of the darkness. Under her guidance, I, Hestia Atsuko, ept your reception from the bottom of my heart, Chief Colwyn. Finishing my response, the surrounding suddenly turned silent, awestruck as they cked their jaws. Even the rowdy guards and militiamen were affected by it, some turning deadly silent as not even their armor and weapons ttered, while others dropped on both knees and started asking me for forgiveness. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Noble Aura Lv. 5] evolved into [Noble Aura Lv. 6] Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Alluring Aura Lv. 1] [Stage Fever Lv. 1] [Admiration Lv. 1] acquired Damn, I nailed that perfectly! Mhmph! A note from AbyssRaven Hestia bringing the heavy guns by greeting a bunch of serfs as a royalty would. Hermon sense is a bit off, no? Oh well, she just made her first entrance as a priestess rather than an Idol, lol. Also, sorry about not being able to show Saori''s and Tasianna''s outfits! They aren''t done yet so everybody has to wait. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(24) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 15: A Proud Dragon, a Worried Goddess, and an Ambitious Inferno. Side Story 15: A Proud Dragon, a Worried Goddess, and an Ambitious Inferno. As Hestia was about to have her first meeting with Peolyncian humans, another meeting was being held up above the skies, in one of the realms of the gods. In this realm, the ground you walk on is made from soft clouds surrounded by unending light sources that illuminated this ce every second, banishing every shadow the moment it appeared. In a specific area within this white world, extravagant furniture was ced for the sole upant of this ce. So refined was the furniture that most would believe that its owner was either wealthy or influential. This was the world of the Goddess of Light, Aurena, and it was currently hosting a tea party. Problems and more problems, and I cant intervene as they are not breaking any taboos, a somber ck dragon spoke out, stress contorting his face in a deep frown. That is, after all, our roles as gods. We observe and maintain the bnce of our world, while our followers change the status quo, a beautiful, youthful woman responded to her titanic tea partner, fluttering her light blonde hair and pure white feathered wings as she gave out a teasingugh. Hie hie, 2000 years and it seems you still cannot adapt to your new role. "His duty is the most taxing I believe, although I cannot sympathize as I have never been pushed this far due to ack of genuine worshipers," a sharp-eared man said in defense of the giant dragon, documenting every word spoken by this meeting''s participants on his right arm. "Magic and the pursuit of knowledge will never die out as long as this world possess mana, which means my source of power is infinite as the depths of the unknown." As light-hearted as the atmosphere was in this radiant home of the Goddess of Light, the talk itself was far from it, as the giant dragon continues to mull over the recent events that have urred under hismand. My first attempt failed disastrously because I underestimated the girl for being a newborn, while fate decided the oue of the second. Now, the girl has escaped, and her escort party was injured during the ambush, the ck dragon, Kargryxmor, retold the urrences that he witnessed through the eyes of Astalos, the Boltreaving wyvern. "I don''t understand, why did that girl flee? Shouldn''t she seek me for protection? Her instincts as a newborn shouldpel her to do so." Kargryxmor, did you not mention that the girls name was Hestia Atsuko? Please, use it as it would make my job far easier, dont you agree, Goddess Aurena? the elven man suggested to the dragon god, not raising his head from his arm as he kept writing. Oh, yes I do, Istari. She is our champion, after all. As young and inexperienced she might be, we must show her respect as we were the ones to appoint her to this duty, Aurena replied, shifting her white wings as she turned to address the dragon. So, Kargryxmor, where is she now? Do you know? The great dragon let out a small sigh before materializing a blue globe of the world and resuming his report, The attack from the grimgarians, God Marsvens descendants, took ce in the southeast part of the Belzac forest. From what little that I could see, Hestia should have entered a cave in the direction of a human kingdom. Mhmm, this one, here. You are the God of Knowledge and Magic, Istari, enlighten us. On request, the elven man observed where the great dragon pointed at and then tore the skin off his arm, unwrapping it like a bandage until it transformed into parchment, From the most recent information, thisnd is currently called the Kingdom of Artorias. This piece of knowledge was given to me about 1 second and 23 milliseconds ago, by a human male with the [Peddler] Job. I must give my thanks to the God of Mercantilism, the next time I meet him for sharing this, he he he. The god of dragonkins observed this, silently mumbling, Use the damn administrative window, you idiot as he watched the high elven god wrap the skin back onto his arm, leaving no signs of it ever being anything else but fair elven skin. Ignoring the entric elf, the dragon turned his head back to the goddess of light, "Goddess Aurena, I still cannot form a connection with Hestia and she will likely evolve before I can tell her anything. I apologize, but it would seem like I will have to dy our meeting with her. Kargryxmor was vexed at his current predicament. Never had he thought that a single mortal would give him this much trouble. Not only has Hestia killed three wyverns with rtive ease, but she was able to flee from three B rank wyverns, who were significantly stronger than her pure stat-wise. In fact, if Hestia hadnt had herpanions help her in the fight against the first [Drifting Snow Wyvern], or if it had gone all-out right at the start with a death-match mentality, the dragoness would have never stood chance, even if she had gotten [Lightning Magic] during the battle. The mobility and experience differences between the twobatants were too huge, it was just the dragoness luck that the wyverns were ordered to not kill. The God of Dragon was also the God of Oaths, considering any promise or duties bound by a mutual contract to be extremely important, worthy to risk his life to fulfill. He was dissatisfied with himself, unsure if he had overlooked a more efficient option. Kargryxmor has always been a person who considered performing the task himself was the only way to ensure it is done right. He was headstrong and wished to jump back to the mortal ne to speak with Hestia directly, as having to rely on somebody else to fulfill this important task was causing him unrest. However, he couldnt, for he was bound to the rules of being a god. While it wasntmon for gods to mingle among mortals, the origin gods dissuaded them from doing it too often. Sometimes they woulde down due to their work, but it wasnt umon to see a god simply finding the god realm too boring and wishing to spend some leisure time with Peolyncian natives. They could still work with their administrative window from down there. It was just unfortunate that Kargryxmors duties relied on him to be in the god realm. There is also the fact that gods are forbidden to interfere with anything that would influence the world. Mortal politics belonged to mortals. Gods may judge but they shall never contribute anything to it. The only time that they were allowed to execute their powers is when a taboo is broken, but that will always be scrutinized under the eyes of the head goddess Plesia. Aurena listened to Kargryxmors report with a gentle smile which grew into a teasing one after taking a sip from her tea, You say that, but arent you also proud? Compared to ourst meeting, you seem far less stressed out. You havent burst into anger despite how much I have joked around. Kargryxmor instantly fell quiet, jaw agape, hesitating to respond back. He was assessing if Aurenas words were another of her plentiful jokes or if they were genuine, looking inside himself to analyze the many different feelings that were circting in his head. Why should I be proud?, he thought for a second, but that was when he remembered everything he saw through his worshipper, the female lizardman Aps. Due to her prayers during her time in Belzac forest, he knew everything that went on around her. That meant that he witnessed all of Hestias feats that Aps witnessed or any that Caszcur told her about. He could keep track of Hestias status window and her growth through the blessing that he gave her, but never was he able to see all the trials and tribtion the young girl had to go through. Aside from her fight with the three C rank wyverns, Kargryxmor was never able to observe her first month or her fight with the orcs and the garm matriarch. He was astounded when he saw how valiantly she fought against the ice wyvern, disying the culmination of her life in the Belzac forest. However, what made the ck dragon even more ted was Hestias creed. Nothing was more exciting for this old dragon to see than knowing that his choice for a champion was correct. After all, how can one be a gods champion if they cannot be considered a paragon of that gods dogma. Hestias fervent belief that promises had to be upheld fitted his mentality perfectly. It made his heart race that one of his direct descendants was acting exactly how he envisioned for his race to act after he ascended to godhood: a guardian for the world. As a dragon, he took pride in the fact that a dragon whelp from his bloodline was able to grow strong enough to defend herself from most threats. As a god, he felt satisfaction that his n to create a champion has worked so well, despite all the hardships to get her to actually speak with him. There were a few things that concerned him though. Why did she suddenly talk about making the lizardmen her followers? How did she retain her memories despite her rebirth? Why was another [Otherworldly Reincarnator] with her and how did she get into this world? There was also the fact that he was able to confirm that Aurena had ced her blessing on Hestia and that she was able to use [The Light]s spells. He had a feeling it was true and the fight with the three C rank wyverns gave him the evidence to be fully convinced, but witnessing it all in action against the [Drifting Snow Wyvern] was certainly something else. But those issues can be dealt withter. Ahhhhhhh, YES! I AM! the dragon god roared with euphoria, shaking Aurenas realm. Gahahahahaha, shes just perfect! That girl should only be seven months old now, but shes showing so much promise, I cant hold back but roar. YEEEEEEEEEEEEES! Kargryxmor was infamous for being the emperor of the skies during his mortal life, his mere presence was enough to quieten even the most cantankerous of beasts. He was known as an SSS rank monster, a monster of unreachable heights for a mere human. This very tyrant was now wagging his tail like an excited dog whos waiting for his owner to open the door after being away for a whole day. He was creating a maelstrom with his beating wings, moving them around like an overly excited bird. Kargryxmor, the God of Dragonkins and Oaths, was acting like an excited grandfather. There wereplications during her birth, the main cause of her being born as a G rank dragon whelp. Her parents, those ipetent fools, even lost her egg in that gigantic forest! But she survived it all, and shes about to reach rank B! Kargryxmors unnatural excitement was quaking everything. If there were any angels around, they most likely would have fallen unconscious from the sheer pressure. If only she hadnt inherited so much of my blood. She wouldnt have gotten her current weakness when I gave her my blessing. Still, she might be the first of my direct descendants that has made meproud of being her ancestor, in a long time. Ahhh, I only wished getting her to me wasnt so difficult. Hmmm, this meeting has certainly proven to be more interesting than I have thought, said Istari. I was already excited to be around my Apocrypha, Goddess Aurena. But this might be the first time that anybody has witnessed the almighty SSS rank dragon, Kargryxmor, behave like this in public. This meeting has been too fruitful, heh heh heh heh. Hie hie, oh my, Kargryxmor your behavior is certainly adorable. You have waited too long for a worthy spawn, I see, Aurena remarked with a mischievousugh. Then, I can confidently tell you that our little dragoness has made it to the human kingdom Artorias. In fact, she has already made contact with some of my worshippers. It should reassure you to hear that she has also reached level 30, ready for her evolution. Agh, she has? There will be little chance for her to take my [Young ck-Wrath Dragon], then. She still has a bad impression of me, Kargryxmor said with a frown, all his excitement gone. There is also the issue with those B rank wyverns. I cannot send them a divine message. They are not spiritually connected to me like the wyvern priestesses, so I am unable to stop them from entering human territory. Kargryxmor was worried that Astalos and the two ice wyverns would venture into the kingdom of Artorias. He knew that Astalos took his oath to him very seriously, uncaring of the fact that it would bring him to human territory to fulfill it. Kargryxmor gave him a holy quest with a reward that was too enticing to give up. Astalos wanted to level up so he could evolve, and this was his best chance to achieve that. Callous of human life, this lightning wyvern wouldnt relent until he captured Hestia and bring her to Avitor Peaks. That is unfortunate, but you cannot interfere here, Kargryxmor. You may try by informing your priestesses, but they will simply send more wyverns into the kingdom of Artorias, Aurena sternly warned the dragon god, informing him of the repercussion of any future decisions. This also isnt enough to warrant divine intervention. You must let it past, observe as a god, and deal with the consequencester on. Hestia and my followers will have to weather the storm, despite how much I want to prevent it. Aurenas carefree expression quickly turned into a scowl. She was the human race''s patron goddess, so having to stand on the side while there was a chance that a huge amount of her followers would die was enough for her smile to break apart. She has watched countless of lives die for infinite amounts of reasons, tempering her through her 2000 years of being in Peolynca, but nothing brought her more anger than another gods mistake bringing destruction towards her followers. Aurenas mischievous attitude towards Kargryxmor was always a foil for her to show her annoyance towards his failures without resorting to bursting out in anger. She found it inelegant, especially when the other party knew this fact. That is our roles as gods, Aurena said with a deep sigh. Anyway, I thank you Kargryxmor for keeping me updated. Also, you too, Istari. Keeping our words documented will be useful for the future. With that said, the god of dragons and the god of knowledge dispersed into thin air, disappearing from this light-filled world, leaving only Aurena behind. Once she was sure that she was alone, Aurena gave a long sigh. I should have told him, Aurena said in a serious tone, letting her teacup down. As one of the two subordinates gods I could rely on, I shouldnt have kept this to myself. As his goddess, I should have informed him that I had contacted our champion. What is this attitude of mine? Childish! What Aurena was mentioning was the time she managed to send a system message to Hestia, despite how weak their connection was. She was ted to learn that she could finallymunicate to her champion, but quickly realized anything longer than what she sent would have caused grievous repercussions on the still young soul. It was already plenty enough, thanks to Hestia owning two divine blessings. One from a weakening subordinate god, and one from the second most influential origin god. She was fine with the results but wished for more. I know it wouldnt have helped the situation, it isnt Kargryxmors fault that his worshippers are stepping out of line, Aurena mumbled. The only way that would have prevented all of this was if our connection hadnt been severed for some reason. I still question how Hestia was able to do this in the first ce. If Aurena had made contact with Hestia before Kargryxmor sent out his wyverns, everything would have smoothly resolved itself. Hestia would have made it to the elves and Aurena could have made contact with her. It should have been that easy. Wellits still fine. After that disy, I ought to keep Hestia away from Kargryxmor before I can have a talk with her alone. That big oaf is distressed that his faith is waning due to his descendants, so instead of looking at the bigger picture, he will most likely get Hestia to resolve his issue first. However, those demonkins must be dealt with first for the safety of Peolynca. Sighif only that race wasnt considered a Peolyncian native, I would have already done everything by myself. Aurena suddenly let out another deep sigh, cing a hand on her cheek, SighI never would have thought that she would go to the kingdom of Artorias. This istch, With a small movement of her hand, a blue, translucent screen appeared before her. The information my angels havepiled for me isnt reassuring at all. I honestly am not willing to plunge Hestia into thatnd, especially with what Kargryxmor has reported. Argh, my desires are too akin to his. I wish to appear before Hestia and tell her everything over a cup of teatch, Elder Plesia would not be pleased if I did that, Aurena mulled over her options with exasperation. SighI think it might be time to visit father to ask him for some of his wisdom. I havent met him in a while, he must feel lonely, Aurena said with a cheerful smile. I apologize in advance, Hestia. I do hope the conflict that you will find there wont be too much for you. Politically and militarily...however, this might be a chance for you to develop your [The Light] and gain a few followers, no? Aurena let out a repressedugh and then continued looking through the footage that she got from Lorena and Colwyn, two humans that Hestia just met, At least, I can keep an eye on you until we meet. Do make haste, Hestia. The more you be famous, the more eyes will look at you. You cant stay unknown forever. No, you dont want to stay unknown forever, right? Dematerializing both her administrative window, Aurena stood up from her chair, May the lights fortune be with you and guide your path with hope, banishing any shadow that wills to consume you, my champion. Hie hie, good luck, Hestia~ And with that, the Goddess of Light turned into a stream of light particles and vanished from her realm. ********************************* Sis will be so angry if I did it though, a person with the appearance of a great menacing inferno spoke, moving his searing hot arms to navigate through his administrative window. This was Danterno, the God of Fire, one of the six origin gods and also the brother of the head goddess, Plesia. Despite how different their governing element was, the two share a strong bond of siblings, ignoring the duality of water and fire. ButI need her. Everybody else has a proper form but I still cant materialize myself, forcing me to stay in this outdated form. I need somebody worthy to champion my cause! Danterno mumbled as he anxiously tapped his window in his divine realm of fire. What my faith currently needs is somebody to rally everybody to a single cause. Conflict from within my religion and also the fluctuation of believers due to their recklessness. Why are all my worshippers so hot-headed, ahhhhhhhh! And the fire that was his head grew in size, erupting like an active volcano. Once he cooled down, Danterno then looked at his list of gods, There is also the issue with my subordinate gods. Greedyall of them only think about their own growth while neglecting the whole picture. How can anyone grow in strength when I, their leading god, cannot even reach the power of the fifth spot, Zephira! Danterno was considered the weakest of the six origin gods without any debate. The gulf in power between Danterno and the fifth rank, Zephira, the Goddess of Wind, was massive. Danternosck of talent as a leader and for management has caused a terrible blockage in his growth as a god of Peolynca. Due to his divided faith, none of his followers were able to conclude on a form for Danterno, each praying to a different image of their inferno god. This has twisted Danternos divine form, creating a creature that wasnt even close to the serene form of his sister, nor the other three goddesses, Zephira, Crustacia, or Aurena. Even Marsven, the God of Darkness, was able to create a form that resembled a race of Peolynca. The God of Shadows was close to his worshippersbut that wasnt the case for Danterno. No, I cant let this go! I, a being of fire, cannot ept being the weakest! I am destruction and power, carnage and purification. I can ept being number six, but I will never ept my current position! Danterno roared. I must close the gap, any way possible! This isnt even ouwed by Sis. Aurena will be annoyed but I am not nning to fully take her over, I only need a spot in her soul. Danterno then navigated to a footage that he received from a goblin shaman, one of the warriors of the great demi-human army of the ogre king. He observed and analyzed the footage to find the young dragoness Hestia and where she was fleeing. He then conjured up a globe of the world, trying his best to pinpoint where Hestia should currently be. Usually, this would be a job for his angels and aids, but the god of fire was ambitious and determined. He wanted to find the girl as soon as possible. He couldnt wait any longer. One of my worshippers in the vicinity. Trash. Do your only good deed and serve as a sacrifice to create my champion, Danterno said with conviction. I cant destroy his soul, otherwise, Sis would kill me, but I can influence it enough. Once she is in sight, I will grant her my blessing. With a one-track mind, the god of fire went back to his work. Fiercely resolute to do anything to have his faith grow. Fire consumes fire. Chapter 74: Meeting with Carine Village’s Chief. Chapter 74: Meeting with Carine Viges Chief. By the goddess, Lorena, I cant believe that you had to go through that sorta hell, Colwyn uttered with disgust, massaging the bridge of his nose as his face slowly contorted from anger. Damn, those were good people. I know being a merc is a risky job and I had a feeling something happened to them but hearing that most of them are dead is fucked up. Those poor womenmay the goddess protect their souls. We need to save them, chief Colwyn. My parents, the others, and all the other captives, Lorena announced with red eyes, puffy from having cried. After giving my introduction, the vige chief of Carine vige, Colwyn, brought us to his home where he wanted to hear what happened to Lorena. As you would expect from a hastily made home, it was sparsely decorated and only had the essentials which included a meeting room, as the chief had to expect to receive the lord of the vige, even if it barely ever happens. Guess I shouldnt have expected afy couch. Sitting on a hard bench with a tail is pretty cumbersome. We will, Lorena, but we need to sort some things out firstoh! Colwyn suddenly flinched back, realizing that he had more than just Lorena as a guest. My apologies, Miss Priestess. We really shouldnt be talking about this stuff right in front of you. Oh, there is no problems, no worries. Also, please dont call me Miss Priestess anymore. As I have exined, Lorena lied about that part, I replied while shaking my hand. But, Hestia, you must have been one, right? Only people from the church can learn the white grace! Lorena called out in protest, trying to excuse herself. "Hey, Lorena, knock it off. I apologize, my Lady, shes is not used to dealing with, uh, finedies. We are devoted followers of our Goddess here, so I apologize in advance if I sound, uhm, stiff, Colwyn remarked. "Anyway, that isn''t really important. Uhm, how are the ale and the dried fruits? Its not much, I know, so I hope I havent offended you. After we entered his house, Colwyns wife quickly came out of the kitchen and began serving us some dried fruits as snacks, showing their hospitality despite the predicament that they were in. We were also served some of their finest ale, which Saori told me was alright to drink. ["From the smell alone, I think it should be small beer. I heard that it was quite nutritious without containing much alcohol, a staple beverage for medieval times as people considered it cleaner than drinking well or river water.] Saori exined [You are still a minor, but I heard that children would drink this, so you can give it a taste if you wish, Hestia.] I dont know why she would mention me being a minor when she was biologically younger than me. Still, I was curious about the taste, though. I never tried anything alcoholic in my previous life and I always wanted to know why people even drank this stuff to begin with. As I was about to drink it, Tasianna asked me telepathically, Should I brew you some tea? which I had to decline as I thought it would be rude to deny their kindness. Tasianna was also worried that the drink would have impurities in it, but I quickly shot that argument down by reminding her that I had [Abnormal Status Nullification] and my tendency to drink my own toxic concoctions. Colwyn even showed us that it was safe to drink after it he tried it himself. As the one who offered the drink, it was his duty as the host to drink first, as it was courtesy to show his guest that it wasnt poisoned. How intriguing that a farming viger would know this, even making a show of it. With nothing to stop me, I pumped myself up as I was fully ready to learn why people liked drinking alcoholic stuff. I was expecting it to either have a pleasant taste like tea or that it would give a rush-like feeling like energy drinks. As I took my first sip, the first thing that touched the tip of my tongue was a sweet and fruity taste, which made me initially quite interested in it as I kept pouring in more into my mouth. It wasnt the most delicious beverage I''ve ever drunk but it wasn''t terrible. It would go well with some bread, I think. However, as the liquid moved down my throat, a horrible bitter aftertaste assaulted my taste buds. I quickly stopped drinking more of it and covered my mouth with a hand, as my body didn''t want to drink it. Whether it was ''cause I got used to drinking bitter liquids through ingesting venom, or ''cause I overcame my body''s order, I swallowed the rest of it while keeping myselfposed. Having rehydrated myself, I put the quarter-filled ale mug back on the table and heaved a small breath. For some reason, I was feeling a bit dizzy when Colwyn finished talking with Lorena and asked me for my opinion on the ale and fruits. Bitter, I answered in a meek tone while scratching my cheeks. The fruits are nice, though. "Ahahaha, I''m sorry, it isnt the low alcoholic ale as this is meant for important guests. Its only a bottle but I can guarantee the quality of it, Colwyn said with a wry smile, scratching his neck in unease. Mhmmh, how I missed that bitter taste! as if it was perfectly timed, Saori let out a satisfied moan, having chugged her ale down as if she hadnt had anything to drink in a week, before blushing. Ah, I apologize for drinking too fast. Also, Lady Hestia is still young and had not had any experience with drinking yet. If I am not terribly rude, may I ask for more, please? Oh, of course, my pleasure, Miss Saori! responded Colwyns wife, Harriet, with a big smile. Compared to Saori who downed her whole drink in one go and me who took a mouthful of it, Tasianna didnt touch it at all. ording to our telepathic conversation, Tasianna admitted that she wasnt too much of a fan of alcohol, from her experience with sake. I thought she didnt try it cause it was made from humans, but she just didnt like it. "Ahhh, that is good to hear, although, now I feel bad that I can''t treat you to the good stuff that our vige makes. The harvest was extremely good this year, you know, Colwyn said with pride, although his eyes showed a hint of sadness. Saori looked at the chief for a moment before uttering one word, Sake? Ahh, I see you know your liquor, Miss Saori! We usually serve that stuff at the end of the year to celebrate it in Aurenas and Krunals name, for blessing us with a wonderful year. Colwyn said with a big smile, stroking his beard as he reminisced past memories. As the chief and Saori were happily talking about sake, I quickly took this chance to telepathically ask Tasianna about something, [Hey, Tasianna, if Im not remembering it incorrectly, Krunal was a subordinate god of Zephira, correct? Why are members of the Aurena faith praying to a wind elemental god?] Tasianna gave me a small p from herp, inaudible in the midst of Colwyns energetic exnation of his viges tradition and Saoris wonderment, [Brilliant, Lady Hestia, you remembered his name but you seem to have forgotten who he was. Krunal is indeed one of Zephiras gods but he is also her husband and the father of all wind elves. Beside from that, Krunal also rules over us as the God of Weathers and Harvests.] [Oh, the God of Harvests, and this is a farming vige. Makes sense now,] I responded, prompting Tasianna to give me a smile filled with warmness and joyfulness,pletely different to her cold and distant attitude towards the viges plight. FUCK! suddenly mming the table with his fist, Colwyn then let out a tired sigh. What good is talking about our viges specialties when everything is goneAfter those bandits raided nearly everything, I think Carine vige has to skip this years festivities. I dont even know if all of us will even survive this winter with how we needed a whole month to rebuild three houses-yeowch! What da heck, Harriet?! Interrupting Colwyns rather depressive speech was his wife, Harriet. She hit him on the head from behind with a wooden box, which looked pretty painful, as Colwyn was massaging his head with a pained face, having reverted back to his viger ent. Harriet looked pretty peeved and chastised her husband for his mood, Honestly, Colwyn! We have guests and are you seriously trying to worsen the mood after what Lorena had to say?! Stopining and act like a man already. Carine vige will get through this like we always do, otherwise, well shame our parents and the gods blessing. Here, give the young mistress her money, whether she is a priestess or not, she still deserves it for granting the white grace. Colwyn uttered a short, Oh yeah before epting the wooden box from his wife. Harriet then went over to Saori and refilled her cup with cold ale. I would like to apologize if we dont have enough to repay you, but, please, name your price. We can also give you products if we must, Colwyn stated as he opening the wooden box before him, inspecting the contents. Saori and I looked at each other for a moment without saying a single word and then turned back to Colwyn, where Saori took charge of the discussion, As we have informed Lorena, we do not require any mary payment or physical rpense of any kind. We simply helped because we could. "I understand that, but if we don''t do this, we will look ungrateful in the eyes of the Goddess, right?" Colwyn replied with a conflicted expression. "It happens randomly, but priests woulde on RestDay to our vige to give sermons and they sometimes use their miracles to heal any sick vigers. We are used to this and we have no problems with paying, especially when the priests exert themselves so much to grant us humble worshippers one of the goddess miracles. Exert? What does he mean by ''exert themselves''? Besides using [Mana Eyes] on Lorena, the healing itself didnt even make me break a sweat. Well, I already heard from Tasianna that elven priests would heal people if they required healing. However, they would never heal somebody if it wasn''t absolutely needed, as they considered Aurena''s magic to be holy and a miracle. Any self-inflicted wounds, due to training, for example, were seen as unworthy of her spells. However, Tasianna never mentioned having to pay for healing. Even through [Telepathy], Tasianna couldnt confirm any of it. She wasnt sure if elven priests demanded a payment. Saoris eyes sharpened once she heard it, slightly tilting her head for a second before continuing speaking, Oh, really? Then, I believe we should respect your customs; however, do you not require the money yourselves? We cannot take it in good conscience, now. Colwyn groaned in exasperation as he held his head, contemting on Saoris question before responding, I will speak with Lord Count Helvas about paying it. He probably will be annoyed as we are asking for more money, but he will relent once he sees your IDs. We dont have our IDs, anymore, I said. Thats why the guards didnt allow us entry into the vige until you came. Colwyn jumped up in surprise, looking at all three of us with panic, Huh? How can you lose your IDs? Wait, now that I think about it, why do you threedies not have anything on you? Did something happen when you were on the road?! Noticing that my lie was causing Colwyn distress, I quickly held my hands in front of me and waved them around, Wait, please calm down. Nothing really happened to us. We just lost them when we traveled through the Belzac forest. As if he just heard something outrageous, he froze in ce, standing still like a statue. Dear? Harriet asked, worried. Chief Colwyn? Lorena asked, tilting her head to the side from confusion. Well, I guess this is why Mama always warned me of lying. I have no idea what I just caused! What did my words do?! The Belzac forestunbelievable, it took about a minute of standing around until he finally thawed, sitting back down as if he lost all strength in his legs. Never was there, but I heard stories about it from hunters I met in town. If it isn''t rude to ask, how strong are you three if you can survive in a monster-infested zone ssified as C rank by the hunter guild? You arent doubting me? I asked cautiously. NO! I would sin if I doubted somebody who helped one of our vigers, especially a fine youngdy like you. Honestly,pared to the people I saw in town, youdies dont look like fightersuhm, I apologize if I offended, Colwyn stated. "No weapons, no staves, no armor, no gear. You have to admit that anybody would find it far-fetched butI also don''t know how this would benefit you. IDs are incredibly important to ept job requests and they are needed to enter towns and cities, after all. Oh, that might be a problem. Tasianna did mention how important IDs were for day-to-day life. You needed them to ept Quests to earn money while they also acted as your only identification tool in a world without proper official personal records. I knew Saori and I had to get ones issued to us, as we technically werent citizens of any state or country, but it might actually be harder than I thought. Colwyn stared at us, scrutinizing us three before reaching behind him and cing a piece of paper on the table, Can you take a look at this? As Tasianna was the only one among us who was literate, she took it from the table and read it aloud for us, Quest: Bandit Subjugation in House Helvas Territory. Rank: D. Reward: Experience, 4 D Rank Points, A full amount of 21500 Davi paid in copper and silvite coins. Description: A group of bandits has recently raided Carine vige, stealing winter rations and belongings while also kidnapping a few of the vigers. Lord Count Andre Helvas, in the name of Lord Duke Isaac Albreaus Greenveil, will reward any party that can subjugate the designated bandits and bring back the vigers of Carine Vige. For further information, speak with Chief Colwyn from Carine vige. [Davi?] I asked Tasianna through [Telepathy]. [Oh right, I havent exined this to you nor Miss Saori, right, Lady Hestia?] Tasianna realized. [Davi is the officialmon currency for all countries and races of our continent, Altrust. It is a dwarven made currency system that spread around the continent over centuries. Unfortunately, that is all that I am able to tell you, as I personally never had experience with money before. Fairies have no use for coin.] ["In other words, you do not know how much ''21500 Davi'' are and what those coins mean, correct?"] Saori questioned Tasianna. [Yes, I apologize for my ignorance, Miss Saori,] Tasianna replied, ending our telepathicmunication. Once we finished talking amongst ourselves, Saori took the quest paper from Tasianna, stared at it with suspicion before handing it back to Colwyn, May I ask why you are showing us this request? I do not believe you are doing this just to satiate our curiosity. Colwyn went silent for a second as he inspected the contents of the paper, heaving a sigh to signal he was ready to speak, You know, those bandits caused some irreceable damage to Carine vige. Sure, they took our winter rations but what was more important was the people. While I was lucky that my children and wife werent harmed that night, some werent as they were taken away from us through cages and swords. Lord Count Helvas was generous enough to spend his winter savings to send us food and new guards, while also putting a bounty on those bandits. However, none of that will help those that we have already lost. Colwyn then wrapped the quest paper up and ced it back from where he got it, Maybe Im overstepping my boundaries here, my Lady, but I honestly believe that you three meeting Lorena on that day was part of our Goddess will. You need either numbers or real power if you want to survive in a monster infested area, and I dont think three is enough to be considered numerous. I am sorry, but that is uneptable for us, interrupting Colwyns speech with a m on the table, Saori expressed her displeasure against his request. We are not professional problem solvers, especially not when violence is included. I can confidently say that we are able to defend ourselves, but I also do not wish to endanger myself nor mypanions. There is a problem concerning information here. If the quest is marked as Rank D, then our party should be good enough to deal with it, as we have two C rank monsters in Saori and me, while Tasianna can deal some serious damage with her magic against D rank beasts. However, that is assuming the ranks are identical in power. I had no idea how strong a D rank human would be nor how well I would fare against one. There is also the fact that we have no idea how many bandits were there in the first ce. We can''t just wander in and expect to bulldoze through everything without a n. That is reckless. I have to agree with Saori, Chief Colwyn, I sided with mypanion. We are only three people and you also cannot tell us how strong those bandits truly are, it would just be like plunging into the dark without a light. I do sympathize with your plea but we need to be realistic here. Am I being too cautious? Not at all, especially after I learned that lesson from meeting one of the snake heads of the leviathan. Sure, I was able to overwhelm the Panguanas during the lizardmen rescue mission, but I honestly could have died on that day. That snake head was not a joke. My spells did barely anything against it. The same thing could happen with the bandits here. The majority of them can be fodder for all I care, but if even one of them can match me in stats and skills, then I need to know that so I can form a n. If I can assess their strength and n ordingly by preparing tools and traps, then I would ept it without question. My party was able to take down a B rank wyvern without much nning, after all, albeit she wasnt trying with her full strength. If you need more people to help then you dont have to worry about, Colwyn said to reassure us. There is actually a mercenary party camping in the woods, waiting for more people toe until they can depart. They are beastmen like you and Ive seen their ranks, theyre a C rank party consisting of four people. Your party should be around that rank, or even higher, so if you two work together then it should be alright, right? Colwyn, in a panic, quickly picked up the wooden box and opened it, revealing the contents to us, The 21500 Davi was deposited at the mercenary guild, however I do have 5000 reserved for emergencies in addition to a budget for our winter rations given to us by our Lord. I havent forgotten your payment for your white grace, my Lady. If your party epts our request, then I will pay an additional amount for directly requesting it to you, I promise in the name of my faith. May our fair goddess judge me harshly if I sin against one of her priestesses! Colwyn then took out a pendant from beneath his shirt, clutching it with both hands. It hung around his neck and had an emblem that looked like a praying winged woman, If my word isnt enough, then let me swear it. I, Colwyn, hereby swear in the name of the Goddess of Light to uphold my promise to Lady Hestia, Miss Saori, and Miss Tasianna. Once the Quest is fulfilled, I shall do anything in my ability to pay them back. [I think we should ept it, Hestia,] Saori suddenly suggested causing me to question her reasons. [If you havent noticed it yet, I think your little stunt in front of the vige seemed to have left an impression on Colwyn. I do not know what he considers you for but this might be the opportunity that we needed.] [Miss Saori, you must understand that this Quest is dangerous, right? We will be endangering our lives for thesehumans,] Tasianna stated with disgust as she looked at Colwyn. [Have we not endangered our lives plenty enough while we were in the Belzac forest? Hestia, tell me, what do we currently need to fully integrate ourselves into society?] Saori asked me. I gave it some thoughts before giving my answer, [Money, identification, and a job. Even if I consider being an Idol a profession, Im currently unknown and I cant expect people to just give their money just because I sang or danced well. Im pretty much like a street performer right now, somebody who has to hope for donations from kind-hearted people.] [Exactly, we need money. This is our chance to get some of it before we hand in all our spoils from Belzac forest,] Saori stated, reminding me that my storage magic was filled to the brim with monster parts and alchemical herbs and nts. [There is also the issue with ourck of IDs. You heard it from Colwyn, we cant enter a town or city without them, however, what if we had somebody that could vouch for us?] [Ahh, I get it. Even if Colwyns rmendation isnt enough, he could ask his lord to help us. Colwyn owes us a favor if we help him with this request and having the support of a nobleman should be useful,] I finished Saoris thought process. [Stin aristocrat? Urgh, all those Netflix shows usually disy nobles as cunning assholes. Then again, this one was willing to support Carine vige after they got raided.] [Regardless, as a party, we would benefit tremendously from it. It will be dangerous, yes, but we will not go into this alone,] Saori announced. [Let us take a look at that C rank mercenary party, first. Then after, we may agree or decline, alright?] [Mhmm, I personally do not wish to trust this human but I cant disagree with your arguments, Miss Saori,] Tasianna said reluctantly. [If fulfilling Lady Hestias dream requires me to do so, then I will dedicate my soul and body into it.] [Its settled, then.] Chief Colwyn, I uttered. Yes, my Lady? Have youe to a choice? he asked anxiously. Yeah, could you tell us where that mercenary party is? We would like to speak with them before we make our decision, I stated. Colwyns eyes widened, slowly forming his lips into a smile, Yes, of course! Ill lead you to them, this instant. Harriet, tell everybody that Ill be gone for a bit, and that the kids should behave while Im awayoh! Here, I have to give your payment for the- Please, hold onto it for us, Saori interrupted the overly excited man,pletely going against his lumberjack-looking appearance. As you can see, we do not have anywhere to store it properly. Until wee back, please hold onto it, or even use the money if you need to. Shocked by Saoris generous attitude, Colwyn couldnt help but stumble on his words, B-But I need to repay-no. I must have faith, faith that you wille back safely with everybody. This money will serve as my reminder to keep my promise to you three. With this meeting having concluded, Colwyn and my party went outside his house and exited the vige towards the woods. After a bit of walking, we eventually arrived at what seemed to be camp. There, I was able to recognize the figures of four individuals. As Colwyn said, they were undoubtedly beastmen, but what he forgot to mention was that they had scales covering from the tip of their tails to the front of their jaws. If Caszcur looked like a crocodile and Aps looked like a gecko, then these guys were dinosaurs. They were divided into three body types, each recognizable by the size and head differences. One of them was small and had the looks of a velociraptor with the iconic sickle-like ws on his feet, while two of them were bulky and tall like a bodybuilder, possessing two crests above their eyes like a carnotaurus. Thest of the four was a humongous giant with the head of a menacing crocodile, who could tower over a house, I believe. He was like a hulkpared to everybody involved. Oh, Chief Colwyn? Askleel sagot toth zacotl, pressing both his hand together, the robed velociraptor-looking scale-kin greeted us with a bow, speaking unknown words to us. We wee you in Xohulotels name and may the Goddess of the Depths bless your every step with power. How may we Saurians aid you today? Chapter 75: First Quest accepted. Chapter 75: First Quest epted. Ah, good day to you, Kusuhm, as the velociraptor-looking scale-kin greeted us, Colwyn intended to reciprocate it but stumbled on his words for some reason. Kushlekzar is my name, the scale-kin answered with a polite bow, swinging his brown-green scaled robes around in a dignified way. Colwyn flinched back, quickly apologizing to him for his failure to remember his name, Oh! Crap, sorry about that. That was inappropriate as your contractor. "I take no offense, you may rest your worries, Chief Colwyn. It is a hard name to pronounce for anybody not used to us saurians, the saurian, Kushlekzar, revealed as he shook his green velociraptor head to the sides, waving the plumage on his head around. He calls himself a saurian but what is so different from himpared to a lizardfolk? Is the giant guy also a saurian? But he looks more or less like Caszcur, but with arger frame and more menacing features. Hmmm, should I use [Identify] on them? I kinda want to know how strong they are for a C rank mercenary party. As I was contemting the idea, the giant crocodile saurian suddenly moved its head to face our direction, seemingly returning the stare that I was giving him. Flustered, I abandoned any thought of using [Identify] and just turned back to the discussion on hand. Besides, I think it might be best to use [Identify] reservedly on people that Im not nning to fight. I dont know about others but Saori and I considered it to be a breach of privacy and something that we shouldn''t be using just to satisfy our curiosity. Think about it for a moment, what would happen if their [Identity Blocker] were to level up if I used [Identify] on them? If you were in that persons shoes, what would you do? If I was that person, I would immediately be suspicious. You dont get any warnings or signals if somebody identified you, something I learned when our party used it on ourselves to train our skills, but once you know that the other person has [Identify] then you dont need to be a detective to understand whats going on. I knew by instinct that the garm matriarch, Astalos, and the Leviathan used it on me to spy on my skills. It isnt the greatest feeling when you know somebody could ess your status board. Common sense told me that if I wanted to stay on somebodys good side, then I shouldnt use the skill willy-nilly. Remind me to level my own [Identity Blocker]ter in the day, parallel minds. After finishing the talks with Colwyn, he finally moved his head towards my party, greeting us with another prayer-like bow before politely asking who we were, Askleel sagot toth zacotl, guests to our camp. My name is Kushlekzar and I am the speaker for myrades. Understanding that it was our time to introduce ourselves, we walked forwards and Saori began for us, It is a pleasure to have made your acquaintance, Mister Kushlekzar, I am Saori Segawa. I hope we are not intruding. Oh, a wolfkin, I presume? I am still not perfectly capable of identifying the beastmen from Altrust, so I hope I did not guess wrongly," he said with a wide grin, fitting for a dinosaur-like head. Miss Saori, it is an honor to meet someone like you. Blessed water to you, Mister Kushlekzar, may our Goddess kindness grace your with warm tides, Tasianna said, greeting him respectfully as a fellow worshipper of Plesia. My name is Tasianna Marina Silverpond, and I greet you on our Ladys behalf. Huh? Shes back to her usual self? I thought as Tasianna gave Kushlekzar a curtsy and moved behind me. Oceans bounty to you too, Miss Tasianna. It is always a pleasure to be acquainted with more of our goddess followers, for thend is lonesome so far from the sea, he responded as he held onto a pendant with an emblem of a womans head, framed by tentacle-looking hair. Am I right to conclude that this is your mistress, Miss Saori and Miss Tasianna? He let go of his pendant and ced one hand on his chest and the other behind his back, greeting me with a formal bow, It is a great honor to meet a dragonewt so far from Loatryx. I must admit, I did not expect to meet another scale-kin so deep into the continent of Altrust. Pinching the hem of my robes, I reciprocated his greeting with an elegant curtsy while raising my tail, The honor is mine, Mister Kushlekzar, this young scale salutes you with her tail raised. My name is Hestia Atsuko and my party is here at the request of Chief Colwyn to meet our potential allies for his Quest. Nailing the formal speech is pretty satisfying when you consider that I''ve only been speaking thisnguage for two months now. Granted, I had a pretty good tutor in Tasianna who could immediately send this sorta information through [Telepathy] into my mind, where the skill immediately trantes everything for me. Ive been having my parallel minds just remember as many words as possible, elerating my learning process while I practiced sentence structure and grammar by speaking with Tasianna and Saori. As Tasianna has been our primarynguage tutor, our ent and speaking habits were mostly influenced by hers, although I do admit that the lizardmen had a profound effect on me, too. However, I do wonder why both Saori and Tasianna introduced themselves with their full names? W-Why I did it? W-Well, I cant just not do it, right? I dont want to be left out! This elder scale is joyous to have met you, Kushlekzar grinned happily, revealing his long tongue. I am also d to hear that you have acquired more help for us, Chief Colwyn. It is always better to have more allies before one jumps into the waters depths. Ah, yes, of course. We just got word that the mercenaries who previously epted this quest were defeated. I hope your party is still willing to take on the Quest, Colwyn said with caution, aware that hearing this might scare away most people. We appreciate your concerns but rest assured, we have no intentions of not fulfilling this Quest, Chief Colwyn, clearly, this scale-kin wasnt most people. "We are members of the ''Tide Watchers'', a group of free-roaming ''Depths Guards'' that serve our Goddess Plesia by bringing justice to people that need it. Those bandits have caused injustice to pious followers of Origin Goddess Aurena. How can we overlook the continuous existence of these criminals? Upon hearing that, Colwyn heaved a sigh in relief, "Oh, thank you so very much! If there is anything you need, then please ask me before you leave! I cannot pay you any more than the Quest is offering but Ill provide whatever rations or tools you need!" I thank you on behalf of my brothers-in-arms, however, by bringing more fighters, you have helped us enough, Kushlekzar then turned to us, staring at us inquisitively before speaking. Krim-k. Grahta. What are your opinions on our guests? The two tall saurians who were sitting behind Kushlekzar stopped sharpening their weapons and took a look at us three. Considering we were nning to do the same to them, it was only fair if we reciprocated their actions. Compared to Kushlekzar who was a head shorter than Saori due to his slouched back, these tall saurians were about two meters tall (67). Equipped with giant reptilian muscles that could make a human strongman look weak, these saurians with two short, spiked crests above their eyes looked exactly what you would expect if the ferocious dinosaur carnotaurus were to be a humanoid. Showing some scars despite being armored to the teeth with their thick, hardened scales and heavy, scaled armor, it was undebatable that these two were seasoned warriors, veterans of the battlefield. Without needing to use [Identify], my draconic instincts were telling me that these guys were strong. I wasnt sure how strong they were, but they were clearly C rank or above if they were to be considered monsters. No armor and their clothing arent enchanted. They dont look like warriors, the blue saurian on the left, Krim-k, said concisely. I wouldnt underestimate them, though. The young scale and wolfkin are experienced, I can see it from their eyes. They know how to observe others with keen focus. Mages? Probably. The wind elf has a chill around her, I can feel it, the red saurian on the right, Grahta, continued the analysis. However, I agree with Krim. The young scales ws could pierce my scales, and I feel like everything about myself is being scrutinized by that wolfkins blood-red eyes. I feel uneasy around them is all I can say. "Yes, I can feel mana in their clothes. There are no enchantments on them, so they probably are mana clothing," Kushlekzar correctly guessed. As my tail is my witness, I apologize for our failure. We cannot fully understand your abilities from sight alone. As we will be futurepanions, could we get a look at your IDs? Uh oh Uhh, Kushlekzar? I didnt get to that point yet, Colwyn said as he scratched his head. Thesesses dont have any IDs. They told me that they lost them in the Belzac Forest. Belzac Forest? Kushlekzars eyes widened in surprise, turning away from Colwyn and back to us. "Still, as warriors, you must understand that we cannot believe those words without proof. Under Xohulotel, the serpent gods eye, I cannot risk my partys safety by epting unknown mercenaries. If you cannot produce IDs to disy your abilities, then I ask if I may use my [Identify] on you. Pardon? Saori eximed. You wish to see our status boards like that? "Yes, however, if you do not wish to show specific information then I will have no problem if you block it with [Identity Blocker]. I only wish to know yourbat prowess, he answered. I have no worries that a fellow worshipper of our goddess and herpanions will be truthful. All your information will only be known to my group, I swear as my tail is my witness." Realizing what he meant by that, our party quickly held a telepathic conversation, [Bump it up to level 10?] [Agreed, Hestia.] [By yourmand, Lady Hestia.] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Identity Blocker Lv. 4] evolved into [Identity Blocker Lv. 10]. 2350 SP remaining Oof, 1750 SP spentbut I guess we will need this to hide our status boards from others. Our luck that this guy is polite enough to warn us before using [Identify]! From doing skill experiments with Saori and Tasianna, Ive learned that the skill [Identity Blocker] allowed me to choose which skill I wanted others to see, without hiding everything. That meant that I could allow people with lower levels of [Identify] to look at my status board. However, the skill was picky about what I could do with it. I could neither change skill levels nor could we get rid of Information Blocked, no matter how many times we tried. So, after taking out everything rted to the gods, my dragon heritage, and being a reincarnator, my status board looked like this now:Hestia''s Dragonewt Status Board Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 80 Race: Spark Inferno Dragonewt Age: 15 Years Job: None Status: Health: 2932/2932(Dra: 5864) Mana: 9692/9692(Dra: 19284) Strength: 1427 (Dra: 2853) Intelligence: 2731 (Dra: 5461) Vitality: 723 (Dra: 1446) Wisdom: 891 (Dra: 1781) Agility: 2950 (Dra: 5900) Stamina: 1476/1476(Dra: 2951) Effects: None Skill: Magic and rted [Lava Magic Lv. 2] [Lightning Magic Lv. 1] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Sacred Magic Lv. 5] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 5] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 2] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 1] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [Synergists Oath Lv. 5] [Silent Casting Lv. 7] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 6] [Mental Stability Lv. 6] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] [Mana Eyes Lv. 2] (New)Physical and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 5] (+1) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 4] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2] Movement and senses [Silence Lv. 1] (New) [uracy Correction Lv. 6] [Concentration Lv. 2] [Foresight Lv. 1] (New) [Danger Perception Lv. 3] [Probability Correction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] (New) [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 2] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4]Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 4] (+2) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] (New) [Mind Protection Lv. 3] (New) [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Lava Resistance Lv.1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 2] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 1] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] Others [Singing Lv. 7] (+1) [Dancing Lv. 5] (+1) [Musician Lv. 3] (+2) [Stage Fever Lv. 1] (New) [Handicraft Lv. 2] (+1) [Woodworking Lv. 3] (+1) [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] (New) [Poison Creation Lv. 5] [Trap Creation Lv. 5] (+1) [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] (+6) [Identify Lv. 10] [Noble Aura Lv. 6] (+1) [Benevolent Aura Lv. 1] [Alluring Aura Lv. 1] (New) [Terror Aura Lv. 1] [Admiration Lv. 1] (New) [Battle Mind Lv. 6] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Leadership Lv. 5] [Cooking Lv. 7] [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] (New) [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 1] (New) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 2] [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Spell List: Custom [Imperial Hellfire]Lightning [Lightning Bolt]Lava [Lava Ball] [Lava Stream]Holy [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal]Fire [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun] [Spiral Hellfire]Earth [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des]Wind [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet]Space-Time [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] My status board is still pretty long even after taking the most interesting parts out. I also took out [Toxin Secretion] as I found it a bit toodangerous to show? I mean, what would your first impression be if you saw that skill in my status board, huh? Alright, we are done. You may look if you wish, Saori urged, inviting Kushlekzar to take a look. After widening his eyes two or three times, he stayed quiet for a second before expressing his surprise to us, Wellmy expectations leaped away like a jippotyhopper, that is for sure. I have no more need to question your abilities. As you havee to assess us, it would only be fair if I gave you a look, too. Do you possess party bracelets, Lady Hestia? Huh?! Why is he calling me Lady Hestia now?! I-Im pretty sure I hid everything that could prove me a princess! [Royal Etiquette] has a very princess-like name but it really is only responsible for etiquette, as both Saori and Tasianna had it! Regardless of my flustered reaction to him addressing me with Lady Hestia, Saori and I both showed our iron party bracelets that we looted from those trolls that captured Tasianna. Tasianna couldnt show hers as it only fitted her fairy form, which was out of the question as we didnt want anybody knowing that she was a fairy. Wha-!? flinching backward from the sight of our bracelets, Kushlekzar needed a few seconds to reboot his brain to form a proper response. Ithere are quite a few surprises today. Oh, great Xohulotel, I have many stories to retell you this evening. I apologize but considering how those bracelets do not have these chains, like on mine, I can confidently say that they are far too old to be able to read IDs and ept Quests. It was a revtion, but not a surprising one. Tasianna already informed us that our bracelets were very outdated models, so old that they werent even decorated and looked like simple iron rings. Tasiannas fairy bracelet, on the other hand, was beautifully crafted with plenty of colors and engravings, even possessing the emblem of the Patron Goddess of the Fairies, Zephira. We kinda knew this would happen. Not only did we not have any IDs but we alsocked proper party bracelets to ept the Quest in the first ce. Chief Colwyn, we have no problem working with these fine warriors but without IDs nor a party bracelet, I do not know how we are supposed to share contribution. Even without an ID, we could still share the Quest by partying up, Kushlekzar said with disappointment. Ah, you dont have to worry about that fact. Ill personally go to the guild to give them a report after it''s done. Doesn''t the guild have a retroactive eptance system? That should work for thedies, right? Colwyn answered. Hmm, that is the case. Excellent, if you are willing to do that, then there should be no problems for them to join us, the scale-kin answered with tion. Lady Hestia, Miss Saori, and Miss Tasianna, you allowed me to use [Identify] on you three, so it is only right from us to allow you the same. We four saurians are ready." Looking between the two carnotaurus-looking saurians and the massive crocodile-looking one, none of them showed any displeasure, simply nodding at us to do so. It seems Kushlekzar wasnt lying when he told us that he was the voice of this party. Everybody respected his decision. The three of us decided on splitting the work between us. Saori would identify the crocodile one, Tasianna would do the two carnotauruses, while I would inspect the velociraptor Kushlekzar. We could always share the information amongst uster on, so there was no need for us all of us to look at them individually. Identify.Kushlek''zar''s Status Board Profile: Name: Kushlek''zar Level: 71 Race: Raptorsilian Age: 64 Years Job: Depth Priest Status: Health: 4612/4612 Mana: 5120/5120 Strength: 1843 Intelligence: 2453 Vitality: 1432 Wisdom: 2031 Agility: 2147 Stamina: 3143/3143 Effects: None Skill: Magic and rted [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] [Water Magic Lv. 10] [Water Amp] [Water Magic Efficiency] [Torrent Magic Lv. 6] [Chant Revocation Lv. 9] [Silent Casting Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Synergists Oath Lv. 7] [Mental Stability Lv. 8] [Mental Warfare Lv. 3] [Multi-Cast Lv. 7] [Dyed Cast Lv. 5] [Continuous Cast Lv. 6] [Fluid Cast Lv. 3] [Arcane Chorus Lv. 3] [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 3]Physical and rted [Unarmed Technique Lv. 3] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 2] [Enhanced ws Lv. 6] [Enhanced Fang Lv. 3] [Mana Strike Lv. 6] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1] Movement and senses [Stealth Lv. 9] [uracy Correction Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 8] [Foresight Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 8] [Probability Correction Lv. 6] [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 6] [Tracking Lv. 8] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 7] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 7] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 7]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] [Pain Resistance Lv. 9] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 1] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 6] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 7] [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] [Torrent Resistance Lv. 2] [Dark Resistance Lv. 4] Growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 6] [Mana Recovery Lv. 8] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 9] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 7] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3] Others [Handicraft Lv. 7] [Woodworking Lv. 4] [Stonecrafting Lv. 3] [Poison Creation Lv. 7] [Trap Creation Lv. 6] [Identity Blocker Lv. 7] [Identify Lv. 8] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 6] [Terror Aura Lv. 4] [Battle Mind Lv. 2] [Leadership Lv. 7] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 8] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 6]Job Skills [Water Amp] [Water Magic Efficiency] [Torrent Amp] [Water Resistance Lv. 10] [Supportive Spell Amp] [Hydration Healing] [Ocean Pressure Resistance Lv. 8] [Depths Guards Unity] Spell List: Job [Depths Call] [Plesias Grasp] [Tidecallers Blessing] [Depth Priests Blessing] [Invocation of Water]Custom [Create Water] [Greater Create Water] [Oceans st] [Moisture Sucker] [Marine Lungs] [Slithering Serpent] [Xohulotels Wrath] [Xohulotels Scaled Barrier] [Tehenhauin] [Saurians Rage] [Raptors Agility]Water [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent] [Aqua Prison] [Aqua Beam] [Torrential Rain] [Ocean Healing] [Azure de] [Sapphire Membrane] [Krakens Destruction] [Perilous Tidefall] He is a-! Thank you very muchthat was educational, Saori uttered, showing an expression mixed with surprise and interests. Thank you, we would be happy to help a veteran party like yours. So, does that mean you three will take the Quest? Colwyn asked with a smile on his face. The three of us looked at each other and wordlessly nodded our heads. I then turned towards Colwyn and gave him a small nod, Yes, Chief Colwyn. The three us will ept your Quest and we will bring back your vigers. As my tail is my witness, I promise you that. After escorting Chief back to the vige, our party was given some rations and a few bags for the trip as we never had the chance to exin to them that I had a feast stored inside my storage magic. We also said goodbye to Lorena and promised her that we would bring her parents back, and then we departed back to the saurians. Once we returned, Kushlekzar weed us, Wee back, our allies. This might be very sudden, but I believe we have enough people for the Quest, so we wish to depart. Shall we? From a numerical standpoint, seven might not be enough but the quality of the party was what made me agree with Kusklekzar. On the way back, our party shared what we learned from each of the saurians and we understood from this that we were covering all the basics that you would expect a teamposition would look like in a video game. At a minimum, you had to have at least one warrior, mage, priest, and rogue; which we fulfilled splendidly. Yeah, lets do it. We are ready to go whenever you want, I answered. He nodded to my affirmation, grinning with satisfaction, Excellent, we must not rest until those bandits are brought to justice, either by our hands or thew. By our hands or thew, huh? What will I do? My party took on the Quest fully knowing these bandits would not just stand by and let us free the kidnapped. If they really are criminals, then we had to be ready for them to resist us and that meant a fight was entirely possible. While subduing a weak opponent was as easy as beating Saori in a dance battle, the problem lies in when we meet somebody as strong as Kushlekzar and his party, where holding back could mean our deaths. We would be idiots if we hadnt thought of this possibility. I cannot wait to see your abilities in action. As a mage myself, there is so much to learn from observing other practitioners and it would be considered rude if I wasnt interested, heh, Kushlekzar joyfully said, snickering as he mulled over the idea. Oh right, there was something I wanted to ask you and yourpanions before we go. I dont believe you to be novices, but most members of the mercenary guild would ask this question of people theyd never fought alongside before. Call it a tradition, and as a worshipper of our goddess of the depths, I must respect it, no?" Oh yeah, sure, I responded carefreely, believing it to be a trivial question. Thank you, Kushklekzar thanked me with another prayer-like bow. Have you ever killed a humanoid before, Lady Hestia the Dragoness? WHAT?! Chapter 76: I’m terrible at SP usage. Chapter 76: Im terrible at SP usage. Wait, is getting one Job so much of a difference?! I asked, shocked at this revtion. I have only acquired two Jobs. [Mage], which is my current one, and [Caster], which is a pre-requisite for the former. Each Job has a separate level which allows you to gain certain stats depending on your specific Job. I apologize for not informing you about this earlier, Lady Hestia, Tasianna apologized with a bow while walking beside me. Coincidentally, my [Mage] is max leveled, so I do require a Job change. That is unfortunate, Miss Tasianna, ha ha ha, agreeing with Tasiannas statement, Mister Kushlekzarughed merrily beside me. Lady Hestia, do you remember seeing Job Skills and Job Spells in my status board? Certain advance Jobs give you skills and spells as long as you have it as your Main Job. Mister Kushlekzar, please, dont imitate Tasianna. You dont have to address me like that. Im fine if you were to drop the Lady party, I insisted with exasperation. Stillthat does make me a bit envious. What felt like about two or three hours have passed since we departed east from Carine vige. We were traversing towards the spot where we found Lorena, the ce where we will start hunting the bandits that kidnapped the Carine vigers. Now, Im pretty sure most people would be more interested in what happened during the beginning, when Mister Kushlekzar suddenly revealed that he knew that I was a dragon. Well, all I can say is that it started out pretty heated but ended quickly as if it was dowsed by water. Sparking my inner fire, I was immediately agitated by his words, readying myself by preparing ten magic circles and raising my body temperature to the point that the very air around me was too hot for Mister Kushlekzar to stay close to me. Although, I didnt mean to, even [Spark me Veil] activated itself, creating a zone of explosive sparks to protect me, in case one of hispanions attacked me with their weapons. Although it looked like I was zing to fight, I actually wanted to run away from them. I saw those guys stats, so I knew that my current dragonewt form wouldnt cut it if they were to fight me all at once. My stats were inferior and I felt an instinctual fear from Mister Kushlekzar. Not only was this guy an experienced magician with skills Ive never heard before but he was also a water mage. One of my biggest elemental weaknesses. Sure, with Saori and Tasianna we definitely would have stood a chance against them, I think, but Im not risking defeat here. I did, once again, make a promise with somebody so I feltpelled to escape the saurians and just wing it with the bandit subjugation with the three of us. Pretty impulsive, right? Well, that was exactly what Saori told me after Mister Kushlekzar exined to us that they had no ill intentions and were actually pretty ted to meet a dragon. In fact, their race, the saurians, considered levianewts and dragonewts as distant cousins due to their racial god Xohulotel. The serpent and ancestral god of the saurians was described to me as a massive serpent creature that flew through the skies, bestowing the jungle where the saurians came from with bountiful blessings, until it one day disappeared, which waster exined to them that it ascended to godhood. Now, if I took their distant cousin talk seriously then this Xohulotel couldnt be a normal serpent. If you looked at Earths mythology on dragons then shouldnt there be quite a few that fitted this description? There were the North European Wyrm, Lindwurm, and Amphiptere, the Chinese Long, and the Japanese Ryuu. As Mister Kushlekzar neverid eyes on this god and as we had to take into ount that depiction of gods could change over the millennia, then Xohulotels draconic origin could be any of these dragon types. Of course, theres also the possibility that he was a native Peolyncian dragon or that Mister Kushlekzar had a wrong idea of him, and that Xohulotel was just a flying serpent like a Quetzalcoatl or something. Regardless, all that mattered was that the saurians werent our enemies. I had to quickly apologize to them as it would have felt too inappropriate if I hadn''t. Thankfully, building up the courage to dissolve that awkward situation wasnt too bad. What awaited me afterwards for worst, and that was Soaris scolding, telling me telling me that I acted far too recklessly and brash. Verdammt nochmal, she gets scarier and scarier, the stronger she gets. Still, shes right, I really should tone down my impulsiveness to avoid misunderstandings like with the wyverns Sigh, I sighed in exasperation as I reflected on my behavior. Noticing this, both Tasianna and Mister Kushlekzar turned their heads, prompting the younger of the two to ask me with curiosity, Hmm? Is something the matter, Hestia? Ah, sorry about that. I was just thinking about what happened before. It''s still irking me that you saw through my [Identity Blocker] so easily, Iined to the elder scale. I mean, [Identity Blocker] was level ten. TEN! It wasnt the level that annoyed me, but the fact that my 1750 SP investment waspletely fucking useless! I couldnt level anymore, meaning I couldnt earn more SP, until I evolve. This wouldnt have been a big loss when I was younger, but it honestly hurts when I''m at this stage. Hmm? I believe I exined everything to you, correct? Mister Kushlekzar stated with a finger on his chin. About how [Identity Blocker] was a skill suited for the hectic field of battle, while its use will deteriorate once everything calmed down. If I would have fought you, it would have taken me a few minutes to realize your true nature, Lady Dragoness, and in a fight to the death, every second is precious. However, in that case, wouldnt it be better to justpletely hide your whole status board? It would be a contest between your [Identify] and my [Identity Blocker], I argued back. Correct, Hestia. That is [Identity Blocker]s true usage. Information is key and every second that you have to work without knowing what your opponent is nning is perilous. Besides sensitive titles or skills, only custom spells or abilities are worth hiding," Mister Kushlekzar exined. That is why, Miss Dragoness, I suggest that you and yourpanions issue an ID, post haste. If possible, get yourselves ones that allows you to hide certain information on them. Ahh, the wonders of Altrusts technology astound me every time I witness them. After Mister Kushlekzar correctly identified me as a dragon, he also did the same with Tasianna, exposing that she wasnt a wind elf. While there wasnt much evidence for him to prove Saori was also a shapeshifter, he still was suspicious about it. Asking him how he guessed it, he exined to me that he had three reasons that pretty much confirmed his hypothesis that I wasnt just a normal dragonewt. First, it was something only a mage would be able to identify, and that would be myck of [Mana Control], [Arcane Mind], and [Arcane Corruption Resistance]. Pretty embarrassing of me to forget this fact, but the thing is that besides for [Mana Control], the twotter skills were always fused with [Primal Magics], and [Draconic Magics]ter on, ever since I was born. [Mana Control] is needed to move your mana through your body, [Arcane Mind] allowed you to learn spells, and some sort of [Arcane Corruption Resistance] was something beginners like Saori always got after they started using magic to level up their skills. Without these, most people couldnt be fully-fledged mages. The second reason was myck of ws and fangs skills. As I had the superior versions [Draconic ws] and [Draconic Fangs], I couldnt exactly show them as they, you guessed it, sounded pretty dragon-like, right? Grahta, the red carnotaurus-looking saurian, mentioned how dangerous my ws looked. Only Dummkpfe or somebody who is not used to wed beastmen wouldnt have noticed it. And thest reason was that my job was None. Mister Kushlekzar was a 64-year-old mage who has probably taught one or two people in the art of magic before, so somebody like him would be suspicious when a 15-year-old were to appear with so many high-leveled skills without ever having taken a Job. Let me make this clear that skills are hard to level up the higher they got. Ive only been able to do this at an elerated phase due to skill points and my monster evolutions. However, dragonewts couldnt evolve normally, which begs the questions of how the hell I got so many skills. Mister Kushlekzar just exined to me that humanoids like him depended on the Job system to level their skills up faster. Changing Jobs not only granted skill proficiency but also stat increases. Pretty nifty, right? Which means, how much SP have I actually wasted here? I used 1750 SP to get [Identity Blocker Lv. 10]but it proved to bepletely useless. Now, how many easy to level up skills have I spent SP on that I could have easily leveled up with the Job system? Fucking hell. Fucking hell. Verdammte ScheieI think I need a moment, otherwise, Ill explode here. ARGH, how much SP have I wasted, waaaaaaaaaaaaah! Anyways, anyways, so about the Job systemis it really that powerful as you made it to be? I asked Mister Kushlekzar, ignoring how much my pride as a gamer just broke into piecesregardless of the fact that I never was the best to begin with. Nodding in confirmation, Mister Kushlekzar began his exnation, If evolution is what makes monsters into the indomitable beings that they are, then the Job system is what allows humanoid races to catch up to them. Stats, skill proficiency, and Job-specific abilities and spells are what makes this system so important. A monster receiving the [Humanize] skill is rare, but I have heard you can receive a Job with it, young scale. Mhmm, I stared at him in wonder. If that is true, thendoesnt that mean that I can be even stronger without having to worry about evolving? Ha ha ha, that is very much true, young scale, Mister Kushlekzarughed merrily, finding joy in my excitement. I have heard this from the people of the Republic of the Aquapolis, Caedhul. The levianewts, nagas, and merfolk there are all followers of the Goddess of Water, Plesia, so I can assure you that they are not twisting the truth around their tails. Enjoying how curious I was about it, the saurian continuedughing as he pulled out what seemed like a card from beneath his robes. Showing it to me, the first thing that I thought was that it looked exactly like an ID card that you would be able to find on Earth. It was a cyan-colored card that was split into two sides. On the right side, you had his personal information like his name, level, Job, and age, while the left side was adorned by a beautiful emblem that depicted a trident jumping out of the ocean, piercing a fish in the sky. From what I heard from Tasianna, an ID was a manatech like our party bracelets, a Peolyncian invention that is powered up by a mana battery to activate its System-like functions. Although I was unaware of how they were able to do it, I still found it pretty intriguing how you can fit anything into such a small, thin card. I mean, this is a foreign technology in a world filled with mana and magic. Who wouldnt want to know more about it? This is what an ID looks like. Everybody has a past, and I wont push you to dispel my ignorance on it, Lady Dragoness. All you need to know is once you reach a town with ess to a [Crystal of the Divine System], then you should issue IDs for all three of you. Your elven friend should know the importance, directing his eyes to Tasianna, Mister Kushlekzar gave her a nod, signaling to her if she understood it. I would rmend the town Firwood to the north of Carine Vige. It isnt the friendliest ce, but it gives you ess to mostbat-predominant guilds. Unfortunately for you, it doesnt have a mages guild for you to register at, which is a shame as a fellow seeker of the arcane. Noticing a sudden change in the emblem of Mister Kushlekzar ID, my curiosity was once again piqued by this new experience. Knowing that I could disy my party bracelets party menu by pouring mana into it, I guessed that Mister Kushlekzar was doing the same thing with his ID, as it was a manatech. Driven by my want to learn, I reluctantly activated [Mana Eyes] for five seconds to grasp the mechanism of this object. What was revealed to me was well worth the headache that I received from activating this taxing skill. Once Mister Kushlekzars mana flowed into the ID, the blue energy quickly joined together into one mana condensed area, most likely the mana battery, before being released in one direction like a river. Enveloping the emblem, the mana started to escape from the card as it activated the IDs function, reforming it into apletely new emblem until all the mana was turned into small blue particles. "As you already know, I am a mercenary, aside from my duty as a Tide Watcher. That means that I receive and ept Quests at the Mercenary Guild, a guild focused on dealing with humanoids. It can range from simply helping them with fetch requests to high risk Quests like these, Mister Kushlekzar said nonchntly. However, there is another guild simr to this called the Hunters Guild which focuses on monster subjugation and material acquirement. Together with the mercenary guild, members of these two guilds are called Adventurers. Looking at the emblem with [Mana Eyes] activated, I could only say that it was pretty simplepared to the other one. All the emblem showed was ance, a sword, and an axe ced behind a shield. Noting really fancy or colorful. Was this the mercenary guilds emblem? I suggest you join one of them, as they provide official ID registrations. Once we finish this Quest, you will probably receive some money, but you will need even more if you wish to stay in a town or city, finally finished, Mister Kushlekzar ced his ID back into his pocket and gave me a smile. Thank you very much, Mister Kushlekzar. That was really informative, I said with genuine gratitude. Although, the first emblem on your IDwhat was that? Oh, you mean the trident one? That is the emblem of the ''Tide Watchers''. The trident flying out of the water represents how the members of this group would wander away from our homes, close to the water, to travel the world to bring justice. Piercing the fish is a symbol of us performing this justice by any means possible," he exined. "It actually isn''t a saurian faction, but one created by Plesias faithful. Caedhul, the aquapolis, the center of Plesias faith, that is where our group originated fromoh, I think your wolfkin friend is calling for us to hurry up. As we were talking, we eventually reached the site where we found Lorena. Lead by Saoris nose, we made it back here at a good pace without needing to hurry up as we did this morning. Compared to us, the saurians had to carry around all their equipment, which included their cooking and camping tools. Although I suggested to them that I could store everything in my storage magic, they refused. They exined that this is all part of their traditions, especially the giant crocodile-looking saurian, named Akasht, who felt threatened by me. It was his job to act as the pack mule and he took pride in being able to carry all the luggage of his fellowpanions. The saurians also exined that rushing the rescue Quest was unnecessary, arguing that the threat of winter would prevent anyrge-scale mobilizations from people like bandits. It was already hard to prepare winter rations for ordinary folk, but it was even harder forwless people as they had to gather and hunt for argemunity of backstabbers and belligerent fighters. Mister Kushlekzar said, Most of these men only have respect for their leader while having little loyalty towards the group. Winter is harsh and every man must fight for themselves. ording to him, it was normal for whole groups of bandits to fight over supplies, so it was very unlikely that a smart leader would relocate. Saori argued with, What about the kidnapped? and Shouldnt they be aware that they are hunted? but Mister Kushlekzar quickly shot those down, too. As much as it pains me, the Tide Watchers cannot save everybody. We have our own duties and responsibilities so our safety muste first. Besides, I personally do not believe that our targets will move any time soon. You remember the mercenary group that Chief Colwyn mentioned? I have little faith that the bandits have taken no casualties. While I wasnt satisfied with his answer, I had to admit that hastes makes waste as my dance instructor always told me. I promised Lorena, yes, but falling into a trap isnt worth it. I could only hope that Mister Kushlekzar was correct. Good work, Saori, I told my friend. I know we were here just this morning, but its still awesome that you found it in these woods. Your sense of smell must have gotten better, right? Yeah, the more days pass, the better I get with detecting a certain scent among thousands. My new body is still growing, after all, Saori said with contentment, proudly tapping her nose. Although, that meant being in the vige was a bit tiring. You understand, right? Grimacing, I nodded my head in agreement, The stinkwell, I guess without a proper irrigation system, they had to throw the poop and pee somewhere. Id just wish they dug a hole like when we do our business. I had a pretty well-developed nose but Saoris was even better, seeing as she had [Primal Senses] and the body of a cadejo, a giant wolf monster. Although it was unpleasant due to how stinky Carine vige was, we couldnt do anything else but to endure it. I mean, we have to, uh, smell each other after our business, after all. It also doesnt help that nearly all of Saoris body was covered in fur. The amount of times that she had to ask Tasianna for water in a day is baffling. Ahhh, having a good sense of smell is such a curse. Anyway, Saori was able to detect remnants of Lorenas scent around the area and managed to find a trail, which matched the vague directions that Lorena gave us. They werent detailed enough for us to work with, so having Saoris nose on our side is a godsend. We continued as far as we could until the sky started to be orange. Knowing full well that going any further today was foolish, all of us agreed on making camp for the night. After taking out our cooking tools and a few ingredients we started preparing dinner, while the saurians prepared the tents. Luckily for us, Akasht carried an extra tent that wasrge enough for us three to fit inside, which means that we wont be sleeping with a view of the stars tonight. With the cooking finished, we began serving both warm tea and stew with meat kebab to everybody. Interesting to note, Tasianna was acting quite cheerful around the saurians, finding joy in the fact that every single one of the them was a follower of Plesia. Compared to her attitude with Lorena and in the vigers, I could only say it was day and night. Finished filling arge stone bowl, which wasrger than me, with stew, I carried it over to Akasht, the huge crocodile saurian. Youre wondering why I have such a huge bowl ready? Well, I was curious if I could eat from it in my dragon form, but that, unfortunately, wasnt as effective as just eating it as a dragonewt. Anyway, interested in starting a conversation with him, I spoke to Akasht as I handed him his meal, Hey, Mister Akasht? Here is your stew. I hope you like it~ I said with a wide grin. Thank you, Miss Dragon, he thanked me slowly with a deep, bellowing voice. "Mhmmm, gragk escliel saotl, higrm gomak es, shevak. Unable to understand what he just said, I could only tilt my head in confusion, however, that didntst long as one of the carnotaurus saurians came up to me, "Hey, young scale. He said, ''Mhmmm, this meal is nice, you are a good cook, Miss Dragon. and I have to agree too, cause this stuff is better than what Kush can make, ha! Uhm, oh, Krim-k, right? Thank you for tranting that for me, I greeted the blue saurian. Is what he just said in yournguage? Kri, young scale. Sarcosilians like Akasht are as intelligent as any other saurians, but unfortunately, they dont sound too smart because their throat cant pronounce Common tongue words. Thats why he speaks Aelsh with us. Its easier for him, the elder scale exined to me with a full mouth, continuously consuming more stew despite speaking with me. Ew. Aelsh? Is that your native tongue? I asked, ignoring how disgusting his eating habits were. Kri, its thenguage of the continent that we came from. As you might have heard from Kush, we arent Altrust natives, Krimk stated, dropping his spoon and emptying his mouth before speaking this time. We saurianse from over the oceans of the Goddess, from a jungle-filled ce we call Aelozonia. Trees everywhere, like the Belzac forest where you once were. We only got over to Altrust because a Caedhul expedition team found our spawn-elders there and didnt just kill them off, ah ha ha ha! mming his tail on the ground, Krim-k continued with a merryugh, You know, I gotta thank your wolfkin friend. After Kush became an official priest for the Depths Guards, he lost his touch as a hunter and tracker. Even as a Tide Watcher, hes still too rusty, so Saori really helped us out here. Oh, I did wonder why his evasion and tracking skills were so high, despite being a mage. Then again, thats the same thing for me, I remarked with a confused frown. Oh yeah, I wanted to ask you about your race, Krim-k. Mister Kushlekzar is a Raptosilian and Mister Akasht is a Sarcosilian, right? Urgh,e on young scale, you could call me mister, too. Or at least old scale. Anything to show that Im older than you, Krim-k requested with a plea. Sorry, Krim-k, but you lost most of my respect by speaking with your mouth full. I felt the spit hitting me, I justified to myself, staying silent to signal the blue saurian that I wouldnt budge. Urghanyways, to answer your question, me and Grahta are Carnosilians. Raptorsilian, carnosilian, and sarcosilian are the three main races thatprise us saurians. All of us have our own roles in saurian society, he exined. Raptosilians like Kush are responsible for hunting small fry and being priests for our God Xohulotel. Carnosilians like me are builders and heavy-duty artisans, although, dont you dare underestimate us in a battle, girl, we fight with the ferocity of Aelozonias monster-infested jungles. Roaring out a war cry, Krim-k unted his muscle and power, releasing a blood-chilling aura as he stared at me with a bestial focus. While I knew he wasnt serious about it, it was still incredibly intimidating and suffocating when another predator red at you with unrestrained bloodthirst, baring his dinosaur fangs right in front of my face. I couldnt do anything but ready my ws and return his re with a burning gaze,manding him to back off by heating up the air around me. Gooooood, I like those warrior eyes of yours, Hestia. You dont need to fight but dont show weakness in front of others when they challenge you. Remember that when you enter the merc or hunter guild, aright? Hmph, scale-kins should look out for each other, Krim-k tapped my shoulders with a menacing, but kind, grin. Was this his attempt in trying to gain respect from me? If so, then I wont fall for it. Sorry, Krim-k. Anyway, back to where I left off. Thest are the sarcosilians, like Akasht over there, he pointed at the slow eating hulk. Transporters during peace, but unstoppable juggernauts during war. Thats why he didnt agree with letting your carry his stuff. Those big guys take pride in being able to carry anything and everything. Its even more meaningful when they carry the stuff of the priests they are assigned to guard. Huh, you mean, Mister Kushlekzar? I asked, pointing at the elder scale mage who was merrily talking with Saori and Tasianna about cooking and tea making. Nodding, Krim-k continued, Yeah, sarcosilians find the most joy if they are assigned to a raptorsilian priest, as we believe that serving a priest is akin to serving Plesia and Xohulotel. We carnosilians and sarcosilians arent the best mages, you see. That so? understanding the situation, I turned towards Akasht who finished enjoying his meal. Im really sorry about what I suggested back then, Mister Akasht. I didnt know your circumstances. Itisalright, Miss Dragon, he said slowly with a nod. I carryyour stuffif youwant. Allowing him to carry the massive stone bowl, I told him to put it next to the cauldron so I could give him a second serving. As I was about to follower the big guy, Krim-k spoke to me, asking me for a favor, Yo, young scale, if you get the chance after this Quest, do us old scales a favor and teach Kush this recipe. Guy isnt the best cook and he tries his best to recreate Aelozonian dishes but without our continents spices, it aint gonna cut it. Save our tongues, young scale. Showing him a wry smile, all I could do was to slightly nod to his request, Ill just leave this to Saori, I thought. After filling Akashts bowl up, Mister Kushlekzar suddenly called out for me toe to him. Sitting myself down on the cold ground, I waited for the elder scale to speak. Now, Hestia, I would first like to give my thanks for an impable dinner. Never is a dinner dull, when one shares it with others especially when it can warm one up during these cold nights, Mister Kushlekzar started. And now to the second partas youve requested from me, let us begin this magic theory lecture. Chapter 77: Lizards playing with Magic. Chapter 77: Lizards ying with Magic. Stroking the feather plumage on his head, Mister Kushlekzar muttered Create Water, producing a blue magic circle in his other hand which slowly poured water onto the ground, Custom spells. Ive asked Miss Tasianna about what she thought of you. Is it true that not only was she your first magic tutor but that youve also learned the basic four phases of magic casting from her? Forming a wry smile, I nodded in response. Ive promised not to ask your circumstance, but my curiosity grows ever more the more I learn how ignorant I am. Just like the God Istari, we mages will always wish to seek knowledge, Mister Kushlekzar said with a short sigh. If I remembered Tasiannas theology lessons correctly, then this god should be a member of Aurenas pantheon. Acting as the God of Knowledge and Magic, Istari serves as the god that overwatches all mages. Despite only being a subordinate god, Istari is considered an incredibly important figure among mages, embodying all the values that one should uphold as a practitioner of the arcane. Mister Kushlekzar might be a priest in the service of Plesia and Xohulotel, but it seems he valued Istari as much as Tasianna mentioned. I really wish to question how you grew up to be such a fine youngdy with such extraordinary amounts of talent in the arcane arts while knowing barely anything about the world. I had about the same evaluation of your friend Saori, although, I found her maturity quite fascinating. You two mystify me, he remarked, still stroking his plumage. Unable to break my wry smile, I could only nervously swallow my spit as I stayed silent before the saurians inquisitive re. Once he noticed that he was making me feel ufortable he quickly apologized, Well, that was terribly rude of me, apologies, Hestia. Do not worry, Ill keep my word to not push you into elucidating it, after all, I very much sympathize with you concerning your ignorance of the world. You do? blinking my eyes in surprise, I reflexively asked him about it. Nodding in confirmation, he continued speaking, Ive overheard Krim-k speaking with you, so you should know about the saurian''s history, yes?" I nodded. Good, then this should make it easier for me to exin. You see, the ships from the Caedhul expedition did not have enough space to transport all of us to Altrust. Every half decade, ships meant for our migration woulde, but even now, many of my fellow scale-kins are still in the vast jungle of Aelozonia, he exined. I was among the few that had to wait a few decades toe over here, but once I did, I had to say that it was worth the wait. He then took out his ID again and even revealed the party bracelet under the sleeve of his robe, "I was amazed by the technology. How could mortals create tools whichplemented the God''s System? Simply astounding. Compared to saurian society, we were embarrassingly behind." He then packed everything back into his robe and continued, "I''ve learned here that traveling from Altrust to Aelozonia took time and money, and this money doesnte from thin air. Many of us saurians have joined the Tide Watchers for this very reason. Being a Depths Guard was an honor, but I wanted to learn more of this continent while also earning money to help my scale-kins. So when you mentioned that you sympathized with me, I muttered as I nced as his party bracelet which bared the symbol of Plesia. I meant that I also once felt overwhelmed by everything. As if I was transported into a whole new world, with how different this continent was to mine, he admitted, tugging a few of my heartstrings as I clenched my hands into a fist. If you wish to blend among society, then remember what I told you today, young scale. That also includes the magic lesson that I will give you in a minute, ha ha ha ha. Listening to how much hes revealed about himself, I followed along with hisughter with a giggle, feeling a bit of a kinship with him. Although my circumstances were a bit moreplicated, I understood what he meant by it. Whether it was the System or the magic or how beautiful my first flying experience was, I could vividly remember all the WOW! moments I had in this world that just blew my mind away. Yeah, I guess I was acting a bit childish today when you showed me your ID. That emblem change was a real surprise, I said with a grin, scratching my cheek in embarrassment. "Oh, really? Well, speaking of surprises, did you know that saurians aren''t considered beastmen?" he casually dropped. What? I uttered. Beastmen are children between humans and monsters. We saurians do not share that link. We are spawn of the jungles of Aelozonia, Mister Kushlekzar mentioned. Also, I was also pretty intrigued by how varied the males and females are among the races of Altrust. Saurian males and females all look the same, among our three races. HUH?! And then there was that- he was about to continue but I quickly interrupted him. Stop! Stop! STOP! Enough! I think Ive had enough random information dumps for tonight. Can we just skip all of that and get to the magic, please? I said in a rush, wishing to end this before it turned into Trivial Pursuit. Hmm, a mage should always seek more knowledge, especially when you do not know much of the world, young scale. Still, if that is what you wish, Hestia, I shall oblige, seemingly quite disappointed at my abrupt stop to his trivial session, Mister Kushlekzar gave an borate sigh before looking at me with stern eyes. First, I require you to show me your full status board. No [Identity Blocker]. I cannot determine your current strength without all the information. I guess it does make sense. Without showing my draconic skills and [Toxin Secretion], he wont be able to fully know what I can do. Still, I shouldnt show my titles, [The Light]''s spells, nor the SP System to him at all costs. After tweaking my status board, I nodded to his request, allowing him to use [Identify] on me again. Needing a moment to process all the information, I waited for him to finish his thinking. "Hmm, alright. Besides your draconic skills and abilities, you didnt hide many skills at all. Although, that [Toxin Secretion] sounds pretty dangerous," he said with a grim expression before shrugging. "Anyway, it seems you really do not have any advanced magic skills. I was wondering how you were able to cast so many spells this morning, but it seems your [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] was the reason. Interesting. Stroking his raptor-looking heads jaw, the elder scale took another moment to think before continuing, The four processes of magic casting, recite now! Huh?! Wha-?! Uhm," staggered by his sudden demand, it took me a second to work my brain. "Invocation, Incantation, Activation, and Release!" I responded, reluctantly remembering why I always hated this sh questioning that teachers would sometimes do. Good. Invocation tomand how your spell should work, Incantation to prepare your spell, Activation to fuel your spell with mana, and Release to cast your spell. This is the foundation of magic casting, proper mages can repeat it the second I ask for it, he scolded me. Urgh, give me a break, I havent been to school for seven months now. The reason why I am emphasizing this so much is if you wish to be a better magic practitioner, then you must master all four. Magic is as fluid as water, ever-changing and always adapting. Your vast mana will help you improve, but it will never be the reason why you became a true master, he exined. If you master the basics, then you will advance naturally to the next level. Invocation for [Fluid Cast], Incantation for [Multi-Cast], Activation for [Dyed Cast], and Release for [Continuous Cast]. I have those skills in my status board, so look the descriptions up now. Identify, I diligently listened to my magic tutor. Fluid Cast An advanced form of magic casting made into a skill. Allows the user to morph and change a spells form depending on their will Multi-Cast An advanced form of magic casting made into a skill. Allows the user to directly control multiple spells simultaneously without needing to fully cast one. Its effectiveness is influenced by the [Concentration] skill Dyed Cast An advanced form of magic casting made into a skill. Allows the user to fuel the magic circle of a spell with additional mana to sustain it before releasing it Continuous Cast An advanced form of magic casting made into a skill. Allows the user to sustain a spell''s magic circle for multiple casts, continuously draining more mana the longer it is sustained. Its effectiveness is influenced by the [Mana Efficiency] skill Hmm, some of these techniques sound familiar. Is something the matter? Mister Kushlekzar asked. Nothing really. I just think Ive been able to do some of them for a while now, but havent gotten the respective skills, I answered. Intrigued by my statement, Mister Kushlekzar requested me to disy them for him. For [Fluid Cast], I showed him that I was able to materialize spells in different sizes depending on how I imagined it be. Good, it seems youve understood the fundamentals of [Fluid Cast]. However, that is not the limit of Invocation. Observe, Hestia," with that said, he then began casting [Water Bolt], morphing the bullet-like form of the spell into a spear. "A mass of water hitting the head will stun people, but a sharp, concentrated water spear can even pierce armor. An offensive spell can also act as a defense. The potential of our God''s spells is limited by your ability to control mana. Interestedly enough, this is the origin of custom spells." For [Dyed Cast], I showed him my self-made bombs, showing him the magic circles that Ive attached to them, exining that they will activate the moment I inject my mana into them. "Fascinating, it seems your experimentations have caused you to identally start with the fundamentals of runecraft, however, as you are using the System-made spells, you haven''t received [Runecraft] yet, he exined. Also, that [Storage Magic] you just showed me, that is [Space-Time Magic], right? How in the world did you manage to learn such a rare skill? I must reevaluate your potential once again it seems, ha ha ha. As Mister Kushlekzar wasughing, I was quietly pouting at the fact that none of what I showed was enough to impress him. Lately, it seems my pride as a mage has been continuously tested, from my inability to cast my custom spell and myck of mastery of the fundamentals of magic. Ha ha ha, dont be so disappointed, young scale. Dont focus on what you havent learned yet, but on what you have already achieved. How old are you and when did Miss Tasianna teach you about magic theory? he consoled me. You are still young and youve already achieved this much. You already have the hard part behind yourself: leveling up your skills. Now you only need to master it, which only requires time and diligence. Casting another spell on his palm, this time [Water Ball], he morphed the shape of the spell into a star, "Our time together is limited until we finish the Quest, afterward, my party must set forth to continue our duties as members of the Tide Watchers. That is why I shall teach you the basics of the four advanced skills and how to practice them. How fast you improve will depend on your willingness to learn. Now, let us start with [Fluid Cast] as this is what you need to construct your own custom spell. This is where the real lecture started. Miss Kushlekzar would start with the theory behind each of the four skills while demonstrating an example as a reference for me. He then asked me to start practicing Invocation. In other words, he wanted me to acquire [Fluid Cast] first. Whether I actually gained the skill or not was irrelevant for today. It only mattered that I understood his lecture, he exined. Polishing my foundation would be integral for me to learn more advance custom spells. Doing this was actually the harder method. Usually, he would teach me one or two beginner-level custom spells like [Create Water] or [Greater Create Water] to help me improve, but as he only knew water spells in addition to my low affinity for that element made it hard for me to learn them, he decided that it would be better for me to just be a better caster. I couldnt ask for a better teaching philosophy as this was exactly what my dance instructor always told me. Haste makes waste and Solidify the foundation before you start dancing on it, were two of his most often used phrases. Repeat. Repeat. Repeat. While I was focusing on my own practice, Saori and Tasianna came over to us and also asked Mister Kushlekzar to tutor them on the basics. Saori,pared to me, had the opportunity to learn [Water Magic] not by spending SP but naturally by increasing her proficiency for it through learning [Create Water]. Unlike a monster, most humanoid races learn magic by first learning how to cast a custom spell, then they would transition to the System-made spells like [Water Ball]. Tasianna, as she always mentions, was a simple maid before she met us, having only a limited magical education. To make up for neglecting to further her magic training during her time in the fairys vige, she needed a water element specialist like Mister Kushlekzar as a tutor. Acquiring even one of his custom spells could benefit her immensely. As they were doing this, I continued trying to gain [Fluid Cast]. Ok, Firebolt. Morph the form. Morph the form. Make it into an arrow to make it fly faster. Increase the speed and po-eaaaaakkkkk! FOCUS, HESTIA! my magic tutor shouted into my ear, causing my eardrums to ring. On a battlefield, your goal as a mage is to continue the casting process while avoiding being distracted! You cant level up [Concentration] if you cant multitask! Urgh, shouting into my ear and scaring me by sshing cold water at my exposed back, after I took off my cape, were the few ways that Mister Kushlekzar would use to disrupt my focus. It was honestly super annoying, but I understood the intent behind his actions. It really felt like this was the best training method for [Concentration]. I could technically use my parallel minds to help me multitask but that would be cheating. I couldnt avoid unpleasant stuff if I wanted to be better. It was the same thing with my dance instructors training. Repeating the same movements is super boring but how am I supposed to get better if I didnt? Diligence and determination, Ive been through this already, and I can do it again. Mister Kushlekzar is this teaching method truly necessary-eek! noticing my plight, Tasianna wanted toe to my defense but quickly received a finger snap to her forehead. You have nothing to say, Miss Tasianna. You too are a pure beginner when ites to the arcane arts. 87 years old but your ss is merely [Mage]? Inconceivable as a member of the elven race, masters of martial and arcane arts. I will sharpen your fangs, Miss Wind Elf, Kushlekzar sternly scolded my friend. We havent told the saurians about Tasiannas fairy origin yet as she didnt want to reveal it. Although, Mister raptorsilian did show his displeasure, he respected her decision and was treating her to the standards of a member of the elven race, instead. Witness Miss Saoris diligence, Miss Tasianna. She hasnt stopped the construction of her magic circle yet, despite how loud the surrounding is. IS THAT NOT CORRECT, SCALE-KINS! he shouted once again. KRIIIIIIIIIIIIII, IM SHARPENING MY HALBERD-honestly, we shouldnt be shouting during the night, Kush. Unwanted visitors might hear us, Krim-k the blue carnosilian responded with a frown. Dont let your old habits appear again, Kush. You were considered one of the worst instructors by most of the Tide Watchers trainees back in Caedhul. You dont even have the [Instruction] skill yet, because of how slow your students learned skills, Grahta the red carnosilian casuallymented as he focused on maintaining his axe. Grrrrrr.zzzzz, while all this was happening, the massive sarcosilian, Akasht, was already fast asleep. Honestly, I never imagined Mister Kushlekzar to be such a dork when ites to magichuh? [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] acquired> Oh?! As your scales just ttered, I just got [Instruction]. Did one of you three get one of the skills? Kushlekzar said as he tilted his green-scaled head. Raising my hand and saying me, he went over to me and sat down while holding onto a long stick, Perfect, thank you for being the one to grant me this skill. It would seem like my affinity for it was bad enough that it took me eight years to learn it, ha ha ha. Ok, now that youve learned [Fluid Cast], let me now exin to you how to properly construct a custom spell. You told me that the System already registered it? I exined to him how I received the spell, retelling how it happened when I was frustrated during a fight where the System randomly gave me it. Mister Kushlekzar was quite intrigued by it but couldnt understand how it happened to me. He mentioned that it wasmon for the invention of a new spell to begin with the magician experimenting with different mental images while writing down the magic circle for the spell. After numerous tests and the construction of a proper Incantation and magic circle, the spell would be put to the test under the eyes of fellow magicians to scrutinize every bit of it. Until this was down, the spell would not be acknowledged by the System. You are bing more fascinating by the second. Come, show me your spell and we will work on it together, Hestia. Obeying him, I recited the Incantation of my spell and constructed the magic circle. I followed through the proper magic casting process as Ive learned from Tasianna and Mister Kushlekzar. Invocation, Incantation, and Activation. It was all down with ease, however, like during my battle against Astalos the wyvern, I couldnt execute the Release of the spell. Tch, dammit, not again, I said disheartened. Hmm, as youve correctly presumed, the runes for the magic circle do not match your Incantation. I suspect youve not mastered the Common tongue alphabet yet, correct? Are you illiterate? he asked, causing me to shrink down in embarrassment. Speaking and reading anguage waspletely different. It took me merely two months to learn how to conduct a proper conversation with others, but I was still learning the grammar and writing rules for Common tongue. It couldnt be helped that I still had trouble. Unfortunate, indeed. That is why the first thing initiates learn is to read and write. Custom spells require you to know thenguage, Mister Kushlekzar exined. With the stick in one hand, he started writing my whole Incantation down with Common tongue letters before showing me how it should look like as rune in a magic circle. With that in mind, he told me to work on it, telling me that some of the words sounded off and that my imagination of the spell could use a revision. This whole magic lecturested for three hours until it waste enough that we could see the moon. Understanding that we needed to rest, we all agreed to end todays magic lessons. Our party quickly thanked the saurian priest for everything that hed done for us and then retreated into our tent. It was quite spacious since this was made to amodate the saurians, so all three of us had enough room to sleep without needing to squash each other. We discussed what happened today and how we could improve in the future before slowly falling asleep due to fatigue. During the night, I suddenly woke up as I had to, uh, water the flowers. Slipping out of the tent soundlessly, I nned to quickly go to a bush and then go back to the tent, but my attention was attracted to the fact that one of the saurians was sitting beside the campfire. Mister Grahta? I said as I came closer to the fire, recognizing the red carnosilian. Oh, Hestia? Youre still awake? he responded. I, uh, needed to go to a bush. Uhm, I could ask you the same question, I answered back. Hmm? Its not like I couldnt go to sleep. Somebody has to keep watch, dont you think? You cant let your guard down during the night, even if you have [Enhanced Enemy Sense] or [Detection Sensor], he stated while feeding the fire with more bits of nt matter as fuel. Realizing why he was doing it, I used [Pyrokinesis] and fed it my mana instead to keep it going, "Oh, I''m sorry for that. Our party forgot to offer to help." Ji, dont worry about it. Considering you had to go through a magic lesson under Kushs tutge, I think you fully deserve a good nights sleep, he said, causing me to form a wry smile as I couldnt argue back. Oh yeah, thanks for keeping the me fueled. You really have an impressive mana capacity considering you can just donate mana like this, despite your age. Most priests require years of training to get as much as yours, and that is only to reach your humanized forms mana limits. Abruptly losing the desire to empty my dder, I simply sat at the campfire with Grahta, staring into the starry sky that I sleep with every night. After stoking the fire a couple times, the saurian turned his head towards me and spoke, Say, Hestia, you still havent answered Kushs question. About if youve ever ended a sentient persons life before. I guess I did, I answered. You guess? You know about the race Grimgarians, right? I asked him, waiting for him to nod before I continued. Kobolds, orcs, and a couple of trolls. Demi-humans. I dont know what society views them as, but Ive recently learned that they were pretty simr to wind elves. You know, the fact that they are spawn of Gods. Wind elves are the children of Zephira, the Goddess of Wind, and Krunal, the God of Weather and Harvest, while grimgarians were born by Marsven, the God of Darkness, and Edna, the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility. I always treated kobolds, orcs, and trolls like any other monster as I was used to them always being ones ording to Earths media, but now that Ive listened to Tasiannas time with the trolls, I had to question this very idea. I knew the System considered them to be monsters cause they had a monster rank and could evolve, but what would that make me then? I was the same way; I had a rank given by the System and I could evolve into many variations of dragons but am I not sentient? Could I not reflect on my own actions and learn from them, while hoping and wishing to pursue a goal that didnt revolve around the five basic needs? Although it was very hostile, those trolls wished to go to war against the humans cause of some selfish reason, a very human way of thinking. Maybe its just me, but Ive started to consider them simr to humans and beastmen. Hmm, society treat all grimgarians, like goblins and orcs, like monsters, as they are handled by the hunters guild rather than the mercenary guild,Grahta answered in a textbook way,cking in overloading energy like his blue carnosilianpanion. However, I do understand what you mean by that. Then let me rephrase the question, Have you ever killed a human or beastman, yet? No, I uttered truthfully. I do admit that I am a bit hesitant about the idea. I cant exactly exin to you why I am feeling that way, but I just feel a bit nauseous concerning the idea of killing humans. Urgh, I know I shouldnt be saying this to you now, Im sorry. The nausea itself wasnt due to me not wanting to kill humans but it was a by-product of my fear of hurting Saori and Tasianna if I couldnt control my urges. I know that they reassured me about it, but I still felt insecure about my ability to stop. Thats why I felt conflicted about killing a human. Could I do it? Could I do it simrly to how I ended the lives of numerous amounts of animals and monsters in the Belzac forest over my seven months of living there? What will I feel when I do it? Dont lose your tail over it, young scale. Saurians dont think like that nor do Tide Watchers initiates. When you join something like the mercenary guild, where you will have to fight against humans and beastmen someday, then you should understand and ept that idea before the dayes and smacks you in the face with reality, Graht remarked with unwavering eyes. As a warrior, the only things I put my trust into are my weapons and people that Ive fought together with. Kush informed me about your status board already, but that isnt enough to reassure me. Thest thing I need is a young scale hesitating to deal thest blow amid a battle. Urgh, I cowered at his gaze. While I could return his re if he questioned my ability to fight, I couldnt do it when Im so conflicted about what he just said. I epted this Quest cause it benefitted me financially while also giving me a chance to help Lorena out, however, our partys real objective was to learn if we could fight to the death against a human or beastman. We needed to know this. There wont always be a chance for us to hold back, after all. Thats why I asked your twopanions this question. Want to know their responses? he offered, to which I nodded. Tasianna gave me the answer that I liked the most while also giving me the eyes that proved her sincerity. She said, If it is to protect Lady Hestia and Miss Saori, then I would summon an Ice Age to bury the human race in unending snow. Extreme, but I can respect that sort of loyalty. Tasianna He continued, Saori was indecisive but she eventually came to an answer that was eptable for me. Pretty personal one too, she said, Im not sure if I will be able to do it without hesitating, but I definitely will do it if I must. If it is to protect my two friends, then not even my conscience will stop me. Saori Gratha then went silent, awaiting my answer. Tasianna and Saori would do that for me? Can I-noI will. Raising my head, I stared deeply into the elder scale''s eye, unwavering as I gave out my answer, "I made a promise to my friends, something that is very personal to me. Iwill not allow anything to happen to them. I would prefer not to have to do it, but if I was given the choice to protect mypanions by killing somebody, then I would turn that person into ashes the moment they made that choice. Ethics, be damned!" Get some rest, Hestia, he patted my shoulder before returning to stoking the fire in pure silence. As he wasnt talkative anymore, I quickly dipped myself into a bush for a few seconds before returning to my tent, sneakily. Once morning came, we continued following Saoris nose, as she led us on a trail of Lorenas scent. It stayed rtively calm, aside from one or two beasts that we simply scared away, until the weather suddenly told us to stop by sending down rain on us. Technically, we could have continued. The saurians didnt really care about the rain as Mister Kushlekzar could simply keep us dry with [Xohulotels Scaled Barrier], a spell that morphs water into reptile scales and uses them to form a thick barrier, giving me a feeling that we were protected by the coiling body of a snake. It was very simr to my [Sanctuary], only that it was more difficult to cast as it required the caster to imagine and control a detailed design. Althoughthat does give me an idea on how to train my newly acquired [Fluid Cast]. Anyway, due to the rain, Saori couldnt pick up the scent trail anymore. She was still able to sense it, but the rain broke it up, giving us only a vague direction. So, instead of continuing any further, we decided to just bunker down for the day, as wandering aimlessly wasnt smart. As a consequence, that did give our party another magic session with Mister Kushlekzar, which we all appreciated as our progress from yesterday wasnt satisfying enough for us. We all continued trying to acquire the four advanced magic casting skills but to no avail. It was hard. Nothing we can do about it. Although the three of us had titles which enabled us to learn skills faster, it didnt mean that it would be miraculously fast. Just like Mister Kushlekzar when he first started out, we all had to show some effort to be stronger. In fact, the only reason why I was able to receive [Fluid Cast] so earlypared to my two friends was that I was already pretty good with the Invocation part of magic casting. There had to be a reason why I suddenly received an unfinished custom spell, so there is a chance that it simply popped into existence due to my ability to control fire spells well due to [Pyrokinesis]. Well, its just a theory, really. Before it was time to sleep, I also sat down to work on my custom spell [Imperial Hellfire] now that I had [Fluid Cast]. Forming the magic circle was still a problem for me, but, on the other hand, the image that I had for the spell was slowlying to me. Compared to how I tried to make it work in the Belzac forest, this new version of [Imperial Hellfire] had a different concept. Knowing that I could create the spell however I wanted with [Fluid Cast], while suddenly remembering that I could use [Pyrokinesis] to negate certain deficiencies, the only thing that remained was simply its name. Once morning came and the rain ended, our search for the bandit continued, although extremely slowly as Lorenas residual scent was barely traceable now. Like yesterday, it was simple and calm, until Saori suddenly caught onto something fishy. Asking us to hasten our pace, we followed Saori as she ran through the woods, blindly following her nose towards the destination. As we closed in, the smell of burnt trees and leaves began to greet my nose, something that I was extremely used to. Eventually, Saori raised her hands up and asked us to follow her slowly, as the sight of smoke became clear to us. Once mes appeared, our parties stopped advancing to analyze the situation. What we saw were two vehicles resembling wagons being torched to charcoal by a powerful pyre, while multiple men in ragged clothes with varying amounts of leather and cloth armor watched it happen. All of them were carrying some sort of weapon and some were even carrying food and trinkets onto an unharmed wagon. There were also three carts that looked like mobile wooden prison cells that carried beaten up men and shivering women in them. Their clothes reminded me of the ones I saw in Carine vige. Simple but patchworked clothing that looked extremely used, as if those were the only ones the viges had. Ha ha ha ha, drawing my eyes away from those imprisoned people was a haughtyugh, sounding intentionally provocative. mes, pure POWER! Ha ha ha ha, the strongest element is fire, so witness this everybody! In the name of the God of Fire and Destruction, Danterno, may you be graced by his eternal blessing! Now, who wants to convert to his religion?! Oi, shaddup, Macklemor. The boss aint hiring you for ya damn sermons, ere. Kill them mes of yours so nobody can see us! a man with greasy hair, styled in a mullet, shouted as the pyromaniac. We need to get this ere loot back to base. Fucking lucky us that some dumb idiots were dumb enough to sleep in the forest during that rain. Ha, we aint got problems for winter with this amount! Ack?! Killing my mes?! That is a sin as I have dedicated these mes to Danterno! Let them continue to burn! the pyromaniac said, as he rattled his red cape vigorously. "Come on, Jasper, give me some of your boys. Some of them have an affinity for mes and destruction. Danternos church needs people, so give me some time to turn them into- WHO FUCKING CARES?! We only need one fire mage and thats you! Make a fire with ya fancy magic and kill them before some soldiers or mercs find us! We got da loot and we got them ves, so we''re leaving now! the mullet guy shouted. Begrudgingly, the pyromaniac recited an Incantation as a magic circle appeared above the mes, before calling out Reduce Heat, turning the fire smaller and smaller until it was gone. He sighed in exasperation before getting onto one of the wagons. Tasianna, Saori I uttered. Yes! they answered back with fervor. The bandits have been found. Lets go and save some people, Imanded. By your will, it shall be done, Lady Hestia, Tasianna said with icy rage, unable to suppress her cold aura as she witnessed what happened with pure contempt. Anata ga meijita yo ni, Hestia Oujo-sama, Saori responded in Japanese, as a blood-colored aura surrounding her eyes, locking onto the bandits like a predator would on her prey. (As you havemanded, Princess Hestia.) A note from AbyssRaven Well, that guy likes using fire. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(32) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 78: How to sneak a bomb into a bandit camp. Chapter 78: How to sneak a bomb into a bandit camp. Wails of pain, sorrow, and defiance. Those are the screams that the [Fire Sorcerer] Macklemor was currently hearing from behind his carriage,fortably enjoying the ride as ragged farmers and vigers spouted out pleas in their rickety prison wagons. From the sides, an unorganized band of human and beastmen highwaymen reciprocated the distraught cries of these captured men and woman with malice, remarking, Quiet down, or ya want us to rip your tongues out? and Cry some more, bitches. We need ya loud to enjoy winter together, ha ha ha! Urgh, they are always so lustful Macklemor thought as he clutched his amulet of Danterno, silently apologizing to the God of Fire for extinguishing the me that he dedicated to him. Water was the eternal rival of fire, and Macklemor, like most fire mages, hated the sight of pouring rain. For him, it was another demonstration of the tyranny of the Goddess of Water, Plesia, and the God of Weather and Harvest, Kurnal, working together to smother the feeble influence of his god. For he hated nothing more than a me dying before it can disy its iridescent might. The other gods have grown jealous of the superior potential of fire, was what most fire mages believed, as it was widely known to many aspiring mage novices that bing a fire mage, was akin to sacrificing their future career. For no mage received so little requests as a fire mage. The God of Fire and Destruction, that is the epithet of the mighty Origin God Danterno, and no one expresses these values more than human and beastmen fire mages. Almost like a doctrine, all Danterno worshippers are made to believe that preserving a beautiful inferno until it naturally dies out is the only way to show reverence towards the fire god, regardless of how much that me will destroy. Due to this mentality, the job prospects of a mage who only focused on fire magic was meager at best. Compared to earth, water, wind, and holy mages which have found a ce in society with utility-based spells to allow their practitioners to live a peaceful life, fire mages could only seek out Quests that enabled its destructive impulses. One could view this philosophy as stubborn and one-dimensional, restricting an otherwise high potential magic element, but it was onlymon sense among fire mages. For this reason, in mage society, fire mages ranked the lowest, mirroring their God who was the weakest among the Origin Gods. For what use is destruction and carnage during times of peace? [Reduce Heat] is a custom spell that helps a fire die out naturallybut how can it be natural when a mage was the one to cast the spell? It hurts so much to see my own fire die out, Macklemor muttered silently. After the rain from yesterday, the bandit camp that Macklemor was currently working for detected the camp of a group of vigers and farmers who were transporting their goods towards a town or city. Knowing that winter wasing, the bandits couldnt think of anything else but to raid them for their food and water. Macklemor himself was delighted to hear this news, as it was a chance for him to disy his abilities as a mage in front of all these magicless plebeians, hoping that he could impress one of them into bing his apprentice. While the faith of Danterno wasnt exactly dying out, its influence and number of clergymen was waning. While worshipping the Fire God wasnt frowned upon, bing a mage was an entirely different case. Not only could I not convert anyone, like always, but this raid also brought some casualties. Yes, fire consumes life, but my faith does not preach unnecessary bloodshed, Macklemormented how some vigers lost their life due to the bandits'' over eagerness. "Oi, Macklemor, watcha making that face for? Come on, we gonna live big through winter with this amount of loot!" sitting beside him on the carriage, a man with a mullet carefreely patted his back. Jaspercouldnt you have stopped some of your men from killing them? Macklemor responded to the man with the mullet named Jasper. "Those people were unarmed. They didn''t even have a guard! There was no need to end their lives." Eh? Why are yaining about that? Yeah, my boys did some retarded stuff by killing them, but those bastards resisted. We dont need any strong-willed people trying to rile everybody up. Thest thing we need is the ves revolting, man, Jasper exined. Besides, I saw ya enjoy the extra bodies we brought to your fire. Ya smile when it lit up, ha ha ha! You fire mages are all fucked up in the head. Macklemor couldnt say another word. Jaspers words struck deep with undeniable usations, causing the mage to reflect on his actions. After they captured the vigers and put them into wooden wagon prisons, ready to be transported back to their camp by their trusty Equerochs, Peolyncian beasts of burden that were a mix between a horse and an ox, Macklemor created a fire to destroy the evidence of the scene. The wagons, useless items, the blood on the grass, and the corpses, everything will be turned to ash with Danternos purifying mes. Nothing made him happier than to see the fire rise up high, consuming the fuel thatid under it. But that didnt mean that he felt ted about the dead vigers. He wanted to avoid it, but what could he say when he himself was working for criminals that felt no guilt about ending another persons life? Enough sulking around, mate. Lets share some of that sake we got from that rice vige once we get back to camp. We fucking deserved it after what happened three months ago, Jasper stated, trying to console his brother-in-arms. I guess, we have been pretty lucky ever since we got attacked by those Aureolis Knights. Aureolis Knights or better known as the Knights of Aurena, an elite order of holy knights in the service of the Holy State Aureolis. The bandit group that Macklemor belonged to was ambushed and raided by these elite warriors three months ago, during the month of HarvestBloom. Ever since they fled in tatters from Aureolis, they have been moving around the Kingdom of Artorias until they finally set camp in the territory of the Lecartiglio Duchy, on the border of the Helvas County which included Carine Vige. Jasper, what did the Boss say? We cant stay here for too long, Macklemor said with worry. After what happened with the White Winged Dragoon in Aureolis, our group has been in tatters. Only mercs havee for us until now, but we know why the Kingdom of Artorias is also known as the Kingdom of the Griffon, and once their knights find us, were doomed. You worry too much mate, Jasper said with a deep frown, reluctantly acknowledging the situation that they are in. The Boss said that we will stay ''ere until thest month of winter, recruit any wannabe fuckheads and then piss ourselves off down south. Atadoro, or something was the name of that kingdom, but if we can get out of this ce before our fucking kingdom sends their Hippogryph and Griffon knights at us, then we fucking snuck the egg out of mama birds nest. "And what about mercs? I burned down that vige under the Boss''mand and looking at how big it was, it was probably one of therger and more profitable viges. Nobles don''t give up once you embarrass them," Macklemor said, as he continued clenching his amulet, biting his lips from concern. Ya learned that from ya magic school, or was it a university? Whatever, still I can see how stuffy it can be to be with a bunch of mana bloods, studying away in your halls of magic. Them nobles will have to give up once were south, Jasper said as he spat on the ground from all this talk about nobles. "Oh, and ya worry about mercs? Fucking hell, mate, it''s winter! Which sane merc woulde now, especially after we just annihted a fuckton of them? Me, you, and the Boss. Thats all we need. The only idiots that will even consider taking that Quest at this point are the coinless and justice fanatics, ha ha ha! Uhm, excuse me? As the bandits were eitherughing or tormenting their captives, the carriages and wagons abruptly halted as a person suddenly appeared in front of their track, waving for them to stop. Hmm, a girl? Macklemor remarked to himself. Uhh, Ive lost my way in these woods. Could I possibly ask you to direct me towards the exit, the young girl asked towards what she thought was a caravan, but upon realizing the imprisoned vigers, she quickly became silent with an agape mouth and widened eyes. N-N-N-N-Nooooo! Catch her,ds! Jaspermanded, mobilizing all the bandits into action. Terrified from the sight of these highwaymen, the girl began running away but immediately tripped over the roots of a tree, crashing onto the ground as bandits quickly surrounded and captured her. No! No! No! Unhand me! Unhand me, please! the girl shrieked in panic, iling her still free legs as she attempted to free herself from the grip of these adult men. Silky-looking crimson hair bound together by a ck hairband into a ponytail, expensive-looking clothes in pristine condition, and a pretty well-mannered speaking habit? Butwhere are her shoes? Macklemor thought as he scrutinized the young girl. Treat her well,ds. That girl aint looking like a countryside bimbo. We can actually make some goldite coins after we sell her off! Jasper shouted out with a huge grin. Fucking hell, look at usds! Looks like Lady Luck is on our side today, ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha ha! the bandits joined in Jaspersughter after they stuck the crimson-haired girl into one of the wagons. She has no tail, no horns, no fangs, no ws, or any other beastmen-like traits. Shes taller than a dwarf woman and her ears arent pointy like an elf. If I have to guess, shes probably a lost noblewoman or a rich merchants daughter from the Lecartiglio Duchy. Macklemors observation was correct. The girl had no defining trait that would link her to the many beastmen races in the world so his conclusion that she was a human was correct. In addition, the way she presented herself, the way she spoke, and how little arm strength she demonstratedpared to a peasants daughter made it clear that she had to have grown in a well-off environment, leading the bandits to presume her for a nobles or wealthy merchants daughter. But for some reason...I-I feel something about her. Something about her spurns my inner fire mage! I-I feel it! I can see her potential as a mage, the warmth shes emanating! Ooooh, Macklemor, ya fancying her? Cant believe ya tiny sausage finally got excited, ha! Being in that magic school, or whatever, seemed to have made ya like noble girls, huh? Jasper mocked his friend, interrupting his inner monologuing. Sorry, but that girl is worth to us more when she hasnt been deflowered yet. Keep your cock in your pants, mate. Shut up, Jasper! Macklemor replied in annoyance, diverting his attention away from the crimson-haired girl. Im not interested in fucking a girl thats practically still a kidTell the Boss to give me some time with her. I havent been able to convert anybody into a fire mage in all my time with this group, but I think I finally found somebody with potential. Tell him to give me a chance to convert her, otherwise, this is where we say goodbye. Macklemor stared directly into Jasper''s eyes, unwavering like an indomitable inferno, cajoling him into doing what he wanted, "Ok, ok, ok! Where''s that sudden backbonee from, mate? If it''s only to do ya little sermons, then I don''t think the Boss will mind it. I''ll speak to him, don''t ya worry." Good, good! I know everything will work out now! She has an amulet of that bitch Plesia, but Im sure if I show her the potential of Danterno magic, then she will convert immediately! Macklemor was on cloud nine, gleefully imagining and nning whatever he needed for his meeting with the girl in red. As if he was controlled by an unnatural power, every single fiber of his body was telling him that she was the one! There were many things this mage wanted to do in his life. Level [Fire Magic] up to level 10 to gain [Inferno Magic], receive [Identify], achieve the Job [Arch Inferno Sorcerer], and so much more. However, none of these goals couldpare to his desire to convert this girl into a Danterno believer. Danterno, oh my eternal lord, today I will not fail you. Today, I will make somebody my apprentice. Today, you will have a new worshipper! Today, a new fire mage will be born. While Macklemor was praying to his god with zealous fervor, a certain girl watched everything that was happening before her. Analyzing each bandit one by one, before showing a cute smirk, waiting for everything to unfold. ************************************* That girlI knew she mentioned that she and her mother used to roley anime characters a lot but that was when she was little. This performancewas extremely believable Unhand me, Mister saurians! Unhand me this instance! My Mistress needs me! I must free her from the clutches of these abominable h-humans! HUMAN SCUM! Tasianna pleaded in a shrill voice behind me, as she was effortlessly held back by the carnosilian, Krim-k. Tasianna, please stop struggling, otherwise, they might see us, I, Saori Segawa, scolded my friend. Lady Hestias lingering [Air Shield] is blocking out the sound but these bushes are notrge enough to hide Krim-k and Grahta. Do not force them to stand up. UrghI apologize, Miss Saori. B-B-But, we cant just let those humans touch Lady Hestia with their filthy hands! Tasianna again tried to argue with me, tears falling down her face as we slowly watched Hestia being transported away as a prisoner by the bandits. Please, I understand that you are very much distressed, Miss Tasianna, but this is all part of Hestias n, no? Mister Kushlekzar answered, trying to reason with our very loyal maid. Ha ha ha, truly a reckless move from that young scale. Hey, Grahta, remember that time we gathered a few eggs without realizing that one of them was rigged by its mother? Nasty surprise, right? Krim-k joyfully retold an old story. You nearly lost your arm, Krim. We were careless young scales back then, Grahta replied with a sigh. However, I have to agree. Those criminals unwittingly just brought a bomb into their hold. If the young scales strength is true, then this should be an easy battle. The n that the saurians were talking about was how we just allowed the bandits to suddenly capture Hestia and turn her into a prisoner. The idea behind it was to send her into the bandits camp where she will locate all the prisoners and help free them from within. While that went on, Tasianna and I would cause a distraction and lead some bandits away from the camp to allow the saurians to lead the main raid into the camp. With Hestia already inside the camp, she could not only protect the prisoners but also aid the saurians in their assault. Also, yes, these were the bandits that Chief Colwyn contracted us to subjugate. I know it because I heard one of them mention they stole sake and rice from a nearby vige in addition to burning it down. There is no questioning it. They are our Quest targets. I havent had any sake in such a long timeI was so excited when I saw those rice nts and you dare steal it from me? I monologued with myself, slightly annoyed about the fact my hope for a good drink was taken away from me. While my real reason for taking this Quest was to see how I fared against humans and beastmen in battle, I couldnt deny that not getting a drink was a reason, too. And no, I am not an alcoholic, thank you very much. I enjoy drinking as nothing is more rxing than some drinks and food after a hard day at work. And I would be lying if I said I wasnt a bit stressed out right now. Although some reasons like, Tasiannas fierce hatred for humans, Hestias recent emotional breakdown, and what that Leviathan revealed to me about my heritage were quite concerning, what actually bothered me the most was ourck of funds. Yes, money. The one thing that kept the world turning around. Ever since I firstid eyes on Davi, the official currency of the continent Altrust, I quickly came to the realization that our party needed money now that we were inside a human kingdom. While Tasianna had no real idea what money truly was and Hestia was more preupied with her Idol performance, I couldnt help but feel like I was the only one who was a bit scared about our partys future expenses. While Hestias storage was filled with monster bodies and nts that we could sell, doing this Quest to receive some before we head to a town was necessary, especially when I assume issuing an ID will cost money just like on Earth. Miss Saori, do you have Hestias scent? Mister Kushlekzar suddenly asked me. Of course, she is the only dragonewt around here, after all, I answered, tapping my nose confidently. Perfect, then let us proceed with the n, the saurian stated. Grahta, tell Akasht that he may follow us now but that he should keep a certain distance as to not alert any of our targets. With that settled, we started pursuing the bandit caravan. While this was happening, I also kept an eye on Hestia through a hairband that I made for her, wrapping it with my [Shadow Armament] and then hiding my [Shadow Snake] in it to allow me to see around her. Interestingly enough, while I praised her ability to act before, I was now witnessing Hestia throwing all that effort out of the window and simply singing and annoying the bandit guards, showing little concern for any of their threats. Ive said it before, but that girl can be a real brat sometimes, heh. How unlucky that I cannot hear it, she has an extremely beautiful voice. After a while, the bandits finally reached what essentially looked like a campsite surrounded by crudely made wooden spikes, serving as a stockade fence for thisrge assortment of highwaymen. From a quick nce, I believe there should be around 20 to 30 of them in there. We were grossly outnumbered. Mister Kushlekzar, here are some mana threads, a few of Hestias bombs and venom. I would like you to help us set up traps for the ambush, I requested to the old saurian. Ha ha ha, I would dly. Do not fret, all raptorsilians know the art of trapmaking, and Ive been serving as one ever since my birth. I will not waste yours nor the young scales trust, he answered back with a praying bow. We two will scout out the perfect angle for our raid onto the camp. Gotta catch these idiots out by surprise, Krim-k stated with confidence. From a quick [Identity], I understood that the average bandit was honestly too weak to contend with any of us. Basically, all of them were around level ten and had the abilities of a weak rank E monster, while possessing an underwhelming skillset. They were fodder as Hestia would call them. Tasianna, hold it in for just a bit longer, I told my extremely agitated friend. They are dead! Tasianna announced, holding herself back from jumping straight into the camp. Alright, we''re waiting for your signal, Hestia. Chapter 79: Agent Hestia ‘007’ Atsuko. Chapter 79: Agent Hestia 007 Atsuko. [Humanized (Major)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Yeah, there is nothing to do here besides to sing Because my hands are tied together, oh, oh And, this wagon shakes around far too much Why couldnt you give us some cushions . Look, this wagon is far too dirty to sit inside Go clean it up once we make it to your camp Come on, thats the least you could have done, oh yeah . And, the river is right next to these woods Do yourself a favor and go jump in it You idiots, you smell like excrement . You guys are losers Can you even understand what my words mean Or has crime degrade your brains to waste Or was it that barrel of beer fromst night? . FUCKIN HELL; you little noble bitch! Close your whore mouth, otherwise Ill cut that damn tongue of yours off! a filthy man shouted, banging on the wooden bars of this prison wagon with his fist. . OH, SHUT UP you greased up rat! Threaten me as much as you want but you cant do anything to me because You guys are losers Why cant you try to live with everybody peacefully Get a job, instead of killing people wantonly Or at least try to clean yourself daily! . The bandits, with their dirt-filled hands, banged on the prison bars as they furiously shouted at me for insulting them in song. The other people in the wagon with me were obviously scared from this disy of pure hostility but they looked like they were more worried about me, than themselves at this point, seeing as none of the bandits harassed them. Whether friendlies or enemies, the more people that are focusing on me seems to not only increase my stats but also my morale. If I can increase it up to Moderate, then [Stage Fever] is pretty dope. Stage Fever A skill reserved for those that seek attention. Increases all static stats and regeneration of Health, Mana, and Stamina depending on how long the owner is able to keep the attention of people, increasing in effectiveness with more people around. Increases mental fortification of the user, defending them from the effects of detrimental Aura and Mental skills or spells. Low effectiveness with Minor. Moderate = Level of Skill / 10 increase to stats. Major = 0.5 + (Level of Skill / 10) increase to stats Will you fucking piece of shits shut your mouths already! a man with the greasy mullet shouted, riding the carriage in the front. Are ya guys so dumb that ya would get provoked by the mana blood?! Shes intentionally doing it! Ignore the bitch already, and dont ya fuckin dare touch a hair on her! Shes made from pure goldite! He then stood up from his seat and red at me, angrily, Lass, you better shut ya mouth up, too. Ive got nothin against some good singin, but youve been spoutin out that shit for the past hour, now! Dont forget that we can decide whether you get back to ya cozy home or be a whore for some fat noble pig! Hearing that, I raised a hand in the air and answered back, dispassionately, Yeah, youve already told me that. Youre repeating yourself, Mister, but I dont care. Instead, tell these idiots to clean the wagons next time. My skirt is getting dirty from sitting around. He scowled at me for a moment but then turned around and sat back down roughly, having to massage his butt due to the wooden seat. Heh. So, you might wonder why Im inside a prison wagon while greasy, filthy, disgusting men, humans and beastmen, are transporting it, right? Well, after we found the bandits attacking a group of vigers and farmers, I suggested to Saori and Mister Kushlekzar operation Agent Hestia 007 Atsuko. With Saori having lost Lorena''s scent after the rain, we were pretty lucky to have found the bandits immediately afterward. We technically could have busted them at the spot, but the problem was "how much would it benefit us?" How do we know that these are the only bandits? Where was their camp? Krim-k and Grahta both suggested to torture them for the information, and, in hindsight, that might have been the better idea to preserve my clothes hygiene. However, sacrificing my personal needs was more important here, as I had a way to efficiently finish this Quest, securing the vigers in addition to beating all the bandits. First, we needed to sneak one of us inside. We needed somebody that looked weak enough to be a perfect prison target for the bandits without getting too much surveince while inside their camp. The saurians were out of the question as they looked intimidating. Saori could have done it but she wasn''t able to transform into a human and her wolfkin form looked pretty scary, honestly. That meant the only choices were Tasianna or mebut Tasianna hated humans so much that she would''ve probably blown her cover the moment one of them touched her. After my capture, I would try to gather all the vigers in one ce and afterward signal everybody outside tounch the attack on the camp. With me inside, I can not only protect the vigers with [Sanctuary] or [Air Shield] but also take the bandits down with my spells. It was a pretty good n if nothing weird happened. Sothen why am I purposely provoking these bandits, then? Antagonizing them and risking them being wary of me? Well, the reason lies with the fact that these fucking bastards LITERALLY harassed all the women that were with me inside these wagons. They admitted to the fact that they killed a few male vigers in their attack and then burned their corpses, all in front of their family. There were also a few men inside butpared to the young women who had minor bruises, they were beaten up to the point that they lost consciousness. Bloodied faces and ck eyes, it looked like a mob thrashed them with sadistic pleasure. Honestly? I could believe that, considering how much fun these bandits had while aggravating the women to the point of tears, terrorizing them with Youre gonna make for a fine night partner,ss or Big ones bring in the money, mhmm. Lecherous filth. So, the moment that I heard their boss telling them to notnd a hand on me cause they thought I was a noble girl, technically I was royalty, I knew that I could bitch around without any repercussions. And by god, Ive been doing just that. I didnt just want to spit in their faces with insults, but I wanted to dedicate songs to their filthy appearances, enlightening them about why they are the filth of society. I drew the ire away from the women and girls and towards myself. Hie hie, watching their faces, reddened to the point of tomatoes, showing anger and frustration at me was the best. Oh, now I know why some people found this sort of schadenfreude so delightfnd its even better when I was stronger than every single one of them, despite only having 1/3rd of my original stats. Yes, I was under [Humanization (Major)]. I am a human right now, instead of a dragonewt. I needed to look weak and innocent, after all. With my clothes that even Colwyn and Lorena found wealthy-looking, I knew if I turned into a human, these bandits would think that I was some important person. I could have done it better if I had shoes, but, s Hey, its us! Drop your bows,ds! the man with the mullet shouted once we were out of the woods. Jasper? Jasper! Lads, its Jasper and fire slinger. Dont fuckin shoot! one of the bowmenmanded from behind a fence made from wooden spikes, recognizing the two men riding on the front carriage. Fire slinger? Oh right, the fire mage. Uhm, I think his name was Macklemor or something when I took a look at his status board.Fire Sorcerer, Macklemor''s Status Board Profile: Name: Macklemor Talsyn Level: 38 Race: Human Age: 28 Years Job: Fire Sorcerer Status: Health: 712/712 Mana: 1345/1345 Strength: 234 Intelligence: 643 Vitality: 298 Wisdom: 598 Agility: 309 Stamina: 512/512 Effects: None Skill: Magic Skills [Mana Control Lv. 7] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 5] [Arcane Mind Lv. 6] [Fire Magic Lv. 9] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 4] [Mental Stability Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] [Arcane Chorus Lv. 1] [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 5]Physical Skills [Staff Mastery Lv. 5] Movement and Senses [Stealth Lv. 3] [uracy Correction Lv. 5] [Concentration Lv. 5] [Prediction Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 4] [Probability Correction Lv. 5] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Night Vision Lv. 4] [Presence Killer Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 4] [Acrobatic Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 6] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 3] [Poison Resistance Lv. 7] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 5] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 7] [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Fire Resistance Lv. 8] [Earth Resistance Lv. 6] [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] [Water Resistance Lv. 7 [Dark Resistance Lv. 4] Stat growths [Health Recovery Lv. 2] [Mana Recovery Lv. 6] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 1] Others [Handicraft Lv. 4] [Woodworking Lv. 3] [Identity Blocker Lv. 1] [Leadership Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 4] [Dismantle Lv. 5] Job Skills [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 5] Spell List: Job Spells [Fire Wall]Custom Spells [Ignite] [Reduce Heat] [me Bomb] Fire [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening Fire] [me Spear] [Petal me] One wordweak. That was all I could think when I used [Identify] on him. It was a bit rude of me to think like that. However, my only other mage ss reference was Mister Kushlekzar, who admitted that he was stronger than his rank suggested. ording to him, society has adopted the rank System of monsters into their own, giving each adventurer a rank to make it easier for the Quest givers to gauge their contracted employees strength. This rank should disy their veterancy, status boards, and reliability. Mister Kushlek''zar and the saurians all had stats that would be eligible for rank B in the mercenary guild, however, due to being rather new members, their ranks were all C. Remember this Quests reward? Besides money, they also gave 4 D rank points which are points that you needed to acquire by fulfilling Quests to be promoted to the next rank. This was the guilds way to disy a persons veterancy and reliability. Im pretty sure that this will be extremely important for us once we register at one of the two adventurer guilds. Anyway, back to Macklemors strength; it was only enough to be qualified for a D rankor in monster terms, he would only be an E rank. Everybody participating in this Quest outssed him by far. Even with [Humanization (Major)], I outstat them easily. I could break out of this rope with ease. That is the source of my cockiness, right now. Among the bandits surrounding the wagons, he and Jasper were the strongest by a mile. Still inside the wagon, doing my best to act like a normal prisoner, I was led with the bandit caravan through the camps entrance. Not wanting to waste this opportunity, I began using [Identify] on every bandit I saw. Whether they were greasy men in their twenties or hairy beastmen that included wolfkins, foxians, and a few other variants, they all had one thing inmon: they all had shabby equipment. Their Armor was a mix-and-match between cloth and leather pieces while their weapons looked chipped and badly maintained, as if these people gathered all of this from a run-down second-hand shop. Scars, some fresh, some old, were the norm among all of them. A few were missing a body part or had serious wounds that haven''t been properly taken care of, showing signs of necrosis under the yellow pus. There were attempts of first aid, but it was clear that neither a holy mage nor somebody with the [Herbalist] skill was around. No signs of that fat man that did that to Lorena. I also cant sense somebody like that. Is he gone? The camp itself was also unimpressive. The tents were in tatters with only a few patched up, caused by fire damage and small holes from arrows and spears. Assuming that this was caused by a recent battle, that would exin why some of the bandits were in a terrible state. I havent seen the mercenaries that went before us yet, but chances are high that this was their handiwork. If that was the case, then we should make sure to not mess up this chance. Although I couldn''t speak with Saori right now, she should be able to see everything that I could. I was currently holding my hair in a ponytail with a hairband that Saori made for me. It was covered in her [Shadow Armament] and she even hid a [Shadow Snake] in it, enabling her to spy through it while I am pouring mana into it. While I was examining everything, the wagons eventually stopped before a couple ofrge tents. The other prisoners and I were roughly taken out of the prison wagons and then pretty much kicked into the cages inside the tents. They told us to Shut up and be quiet, before walking out of the tent, leaving us alone in the dark. Some of the younger women started tearing up while the older ones attempted to tend their still unconscious men. I ignored them for a moment and started looking among our other "roommates", the prisoners that were here before us. They were in a terrible state. They were in a very simr state when we found Lorena, skin and bones with a crestfallen look, fatigued to the point that they looked almost lifeless. The smell of death, or whatever you wanna call it, filled the very air that I was breathing in, overwhelming my sense of smell with one-month-old excrement and unwashed bodies. Hope was an entirely foreign subject for this group of people. Oh, thank goodness, theyre here. Looks like I can give Lorena some good news. Standing up, I walked over to a man and woman pair, slouching on each other as their gazes were lowered to the ground. ording to Lorena, her father had brown hair while her mothers was muddy green like hers, a perfect match with the two people before me. I quickly checked with [Detection Sensor] if anybody was around me, noticing that most of the bandits were gathering around at a faraway spot, probably celebrating from all the cheering that I was hearing. Also, with a quick usage of [Mana Eyes], I confirmed that nothing magical, or at least nothing with mana, was eavesdropping us. However, from my paranoia of being in enemy territory, I also silently cast [Air Shield] around the cages to block all sounds from escaping. I was risking being detected, considering the fire mage, but I was confident in my ability to make this spell cast soundless but also untraceable. Are you Lorenas parents? I started after everything was in ce, kneeling before the two. Whether they actually heard me correctly or if they were surprised by the sudden name drop, a small glint of light returned into their eyes as they raised their heads, What did you just sayLorena? both of them spoke. Dark green hair like yours, maam. A happy face like this, andI think shes around 17 or 18? Now that I think about it, I havent asked her age yet but I guess that would be rude to do so, mhmm, yep quite rude, I stated, nodding in confirmation about acknowledging my own thoughts. "Well, anyway, so are you-woah!" As I was about to continue, the two of them suddenly grabbed my shoulders, pressing their dirty faces close to mine, speaking almost in sync, Youve met Lorena?! Our baby girl! Is she alright, please say that shes still alive! Woah, I guess this is the best answer I could have gotten. The glint of light returned into their eyes, casting out the hopelessness, as they urged me energetically to answer them, belying my first impression on them, Oh yeah, shes fine. We left her at Carine vige with Chief Colwyn and his wife Harriet. Dropping the names of the chief of Carine vige and his wife seemed to have not only caused the pair''s eyes to widen but it also caused some of the surrounding vigers to finally awaken from their fatigued state, uttering "Colwyn?" and "Harriet?" over and over again as they gazed at me. Shaking off his bafflement, Lorena''s father wanted to stand up from excitement but quickly keeled down as his legs lost all the strength in them. His malnourished and exhausted body had no right to strain itself right now. Mister, I rmend you to sit down for a moment. You can be excited as much as you wantter own, but I need to heal you first, I said. Ok, girls, time for some training. Lets try to get [Multi-Cast] now. Everybody try to cast [Cure] and then [Moderate Heal] simultaneously. Dont forget, you girls need to focus on the Incantation, the second phase, alright? Taking this chance to better myself, I began the treatment of the people around me. Two spells per mind, focusing on nothing else but to try to cast two spells at once. If getting [Fluid Cast] was a question of how well I could manipte my spells, then getting [Multi-Cast] was a question of how well I could maintain two [Fluid Cast], two Invocations, at once. ! All the mumbling vigers uttered no more sounds upon the sight of multiple white magic circles appearing before them, mouth agape as if they were witnessing something spectacr. It wasnt just the vigers but also a few strong-looking women and men behind them and the women that were with me in the prison wagons. All of them couldnt keep their eyes away from all the spells, overwhelmed by the white color of hope. Whether it was due to [Stage Fever] empowering me through all this attention or my nostalgia from remembering the faces of the lizardmen that I healed back in Belzac forest, I couldnt help but feel more motivated as if I couldnt fail at anything now. Slowly releasing all my spells, the sight could only be described as light descending from heaven, enveloping everybody that I was targeting in a rain of serene, warm-looking white light particles, ridding them from any traces of fresh wounds or damage. I also made sure to not forget about the unconscious ones. Yeah, my human form sucks, to be perfectly honest. I can still do my job but having less Mana and Intelligence is making me nervous. I should have used [Sacred Field] to save up on mana. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Benevolent Aura Lv. 1] evolved into [Benevolent Aura Lv. 2] No [Multi-Cast] despite all of this? Tch, verdammt, seems like I need more practice. A-Are you an angel? Lorenas mother asked. Huh? No, of course not, I nonchntly shot down her suggestion. Oh yeah, where are my manners? Hestia Atsuko, it is a pleasure to meet you. Also, please, I beg everybody to be quiet. Help wille, but please continue acting like before, ok~ H-Help? one of the strong-looking women, probably one of the mercenaries. Yup! I winked. A C rank mercenary party and my own party are waiting, setting up the ambush for tonight. I can guarantee you that all of them are B rank in strength, so dont give up hope. We will get you out of here in one piece. Y-You will? Y-You really will? Butwhy are you here,ss? one of the vigers asked me with non-believing eyes, formerly void of any shred of light. Me? I pointed at myself, before showing a giant grin, winking and striking a pose as I continued casting spells. Because I am here to save you all, thats why! The shining light in your darkest hour! I was contemting on also dropping Aurenas name here, as I knew that they had to be her worshippers from speaking with Colwyn and Lorena, however, I couldnt help it, I wanted to act cool here. Not only am I infiltrating an enemy base like a special spy agent, but I also get the chance to strike a pose? me me all you want, but I wont let that opportunity fly! With those wordsing out of my mouth, everybody began weeping, shedding tears as they seemed to have believed my words. The people that were captured today also began praying, clutching onto their pendent with Aurenas emblem on them. Noticing the heightened motivation of all these people, I also took the chance to ask if there were any other prisoners around, but they denied it. All the people that were crying and praying before me were the only ones here, meaning that the first phase was fulfilled on my part. Knowing that most of them were starving to the point of being only skin and bones, I wanted to give them something to fill their bodies, but that would prove impractical as my [Detection Sensor] suddenly noticed signals approaching the prisoner tent. I quickly told them to start acting crestfallen, cajoling them with [Noble Aura] so to not appear suspicious before the bandits. Unfortunately, I couldnt stop the people that were already crying but I guess that was eptable to a degree I dispelled any ongoing holy spells and also the [Air Shield] surrounding us, sat down against the cage''s bars, and then hyped myself back into my "bitchy" persona. Bursting into the tent, two beastmen strutted forward, exuding the smell of alcohol and vomit, Ha! Crying again, ya weak fucks? Guess youve forgotten what we- Oh, shut up already, you mangled mutt, I spouted out in retaliation. Da fuck did you say to me, ya little bitch? the wolfkin bandit uttered, looking far from calm. What? Deaf? Oh now I really feel sorry for you. Not only do you reek like youve thrown up your morning ale, but you also have a hearing impairment? Wow, must be really sad if a human can hear better than a wolfkin, I said sarcastically, doing my best to impersonate the nasty bitch clich from most High School movies. His partner the foxian, a fox beastman, began to snicker but was quickly sucker-punched to the ground by the wolfkin, who rushed to the cage bars to grab me but failed to do so. "Oh my, you really smell like alcohol. Poor pup, are you so drunk that you can''t move properly anymore? Are you seeing things, or what are you doing?" I ridiculed him with contempt. In truth, I was just dodging everything. Even without [Foresight], dodging his grabs was as simple as doing a pirouette for me, slow enough that they were slow-mo for me. The wolfkin was furious, transforming into a berserker as he frenziedly attempted to grab me from the bars, forgetting that he could just open the cage, Fucking hell, you little cunt! Stop moving around! Im gonna rip that pretty face off, and use it after I take a shit on your-GACK! Woah there, I guess ya didnt get the memo about not harming the nobless, huh? knocking the wolfkin out with a swift punch into his sr plexus, the greasy, mullet-hair guy that sat next to the fire mage appeared before me. And you,ss. Ive honestly had enough of your stunt. Youve forgotten what I told you before, or are you so up your ass that you cant listen to amoner, huh? Oh, fret not, I dont really care about the ss system or whatever. I give the same amount of respect to everybody I meet just as my parents told me to, I answered truthfully, seeing no reason in the noblemoner rtionship. Its just that I have no respect for you and your friends. You ruin the lives of innocent people with no sense of guilt, right? I honestly cannot and will not sympathize with such a mindset, so I apologize if I seemedrude. "And from what high equerochs are you spouting that shit out of, huh?" the man named Jasper said. "Probably seem so high-and-mighty from ya gold and silver pce that you''ve never even thought what shit the people outside your view are stepping on, huh? You damn mana bloods. Wow, just ''cause ya bloodline is somehow special, ya think youve got the right to reap what wemoners works for with our own blood and-! What the hell are youughing for? Hie hie, alright, I admit that was pretty rude of me. I apologize for interrupting you, hie hie, I giggled, unable to hold it in. However, didnt you listen to me? Maybe youre also deaf like that wolfkin over there, but didnt you hear me when I said that I got nothing againstmoners? I got something against you people who not only kidnapped a cage full of people but also myself. So, how about you drop that self-righteous act of yours because you have no right to say it after how you treated these people. Youre scum, in and simple, making people outside your self-interest step in shit. Jasper turned silent, ring at me with reproachful eyes. He didnt say another word as I showed my disdain towards him with a cold re, seeing him as nothing else but vermin. He eventually sighed and opened the cage, Step out, now. Im doing my best to not punch your face right now,ss. Nobody would pay to fuck you if ya had a bloodied face. Giving a shrug, I obediently did what he said and stepped outside but was immediately grabbed by the nape, Heh, how rough. Where to, jerk? To the Boss. With my hands still tied up, Jasper proceeded to drag me outside the tent. There, he ordered two guards to take the two unconscious beastmen somewhere for them to rest. With no one guarding the prisoner tent, the people inside should have a moment of respite until the n begins. Eventually, we reached another tent that looked rather unimpressive, like the rest of them. Pushed inside, my focus was quickly directed towards a towering beastmen with a giant horn above his nose. Granite grey skin wrapped around his body, so thick that it could chip des but flexible enough to not impair his movements. His muscles were thick and course, massive enough to even rival Kim-ks and Grahtas primal strength, covering his body like a natural suit of armor. If that wasnt enough, the beast also wore an externalyer of leather armor for extra protection. On his back was a massive great axe, so heavy that it made no sense how a normal human would ever be able to carry one this huge. The sight of this rhinoceros-looking beastman could only be called monstrous. Hoooh, Jasper, that really is a good catch. Damn, if we only had her a week ago, we could have just sold her off and gotten enough money to go south, the huge man said with a deep, booming voice. Alright, that was the surprise that I didnt wanted to see.Rhino Beastman''s Status Board Profile: Name: Narube Level: 60 Race: Rhinoncerum Age: 48 Years Job: Grand Ravager Status: Health: 5542/5542 Mana: 1045/1045 Strength: 2421 Intelligence: 413 Vitality: 2098 Wisdom: 756 Agility: 1345 Stamina: 3213/3213 Effects: [Broken Knee (Left) (Moderate)] [Numb Arm (Right) (Minor)] Skill: Magic Skills [Mana Control Lv. 6] Physical Skills [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 7] [True Axe Technique Lv. 1] [Axe Mastery Lv. 9] [Hammer Technique Lv. 7] [Hammer Mastery Lv. 6] [Mana Strike Lv. 4] [Stamina Strike Lv. 9] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 3] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 9] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 8]Movement and Senses [Stealth Lv. 3] [uracy Correction Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 4] [Prediction Lv. 9] [Danger Perception Lv. 8] [Probability Correction Lv. 7] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 9] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 7] [Tracking Lv. 4] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Presence Killer Lv. 2] [Evasion Lv. 7] [Acrobatic Lv. 5] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 9]Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 2] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 8] [Poison Resistance Lv. 5] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 8] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 5] [Fear Resistance Lv. 6] [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] [Earth Resistance Lv. 8] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7] [Water Resistance Lv. 5] [Dark Resistance Lv. 6] Stat Growth [Health Recovery Lv. 8] [Mana Recovery Lv. 2] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 8] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 6] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 5] Other [Handicraft Lv. 6] [Stonecrafting Lv. 2] [Metalworking Lv. 4] [Identity Blocker Lv. 6] [Terror Aura Lv. 6] [Battle Mind Lv. 8] [Leadership Lv. 4] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 2] Job Skills [Axe Mastery Lv. 7] [Hammer Mastery Lv. 7] [Two-Handed Amp] [Physical Resistance Lv. 10] [Berserker Mode] [Destruction Path] Ability List: Unarmed [Natural Armor] [Strike Horn] [Bulldozing Rhino] [Crash Horn] [st Rush]Axe [Slice] [Crash-sh] [Flying Axe] [Sword Breaker] [Purgatory Beast]Hammer [Smash] [Descending Boulder] [Earth Wrecker] A note from AbyssRaven Hestia might be a nice girl but that doesn''t mean her brattiness doesn''t exist! She acted pretty bratty with Astalos, the wyvern, but his trumps it I guess. RIP, bandits, you guys got roasted hard. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(23) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 80: An Idol always seeks the Spotlight! Chapter 80: An Idol always seeks the Spotlight! Cant deny her pretty face and she wouldve been perfectonly if she shuts her damn trap, with a rough jerk, Jasper pulled me closer to him and brought his face close enough to mine that I could feel his breathing. Now that I think about it, dy, we havent been introduced yet, right? The name''s Jasper, Love. Giving him the stink eye, I simply stuck my tongue out and smirked, thinking, Sorry, already know your name, buddy. See what I mean, Boss? Spoiled little noble brat. Thinks shes so much better than us, Jasper scoffed, pushing me towards his boss. The huge rhinoceros-looking beastman ced two fingers under my chin to raise my head up, making eye contact as if he was appraising me, True enoughHmph, not even looking away,ss? You either have the confidence that we wouldn''t do anything to you, or you''re delusional from whatever your family told you to do in these situations. Jasper, give me her ID, I want to know who she is. Sorry, cant do that for ya, Boss. Myds already checked through her, we couldnt find one nor any other identifications like those emblems nobles love to wear on their clothes. For some reason, she didnt even have any shoes when we found her, Jasper shrugged, swaying his mullet slightly. Just to note, I did step on something wet when Jasper brought me here, and those bandits didnt hide their horniness when they searched me through. I know how it feels to be grossed out by something disgusting but I gotta say that those were nothingpared to today. I felt a primal rejection and an instinctual revulsion that sent a painful chill throughout my body as those men touched me. You know, when I volunteered for this job, I honestly didn''t imagine this happening. Pretty nave, yeah, but I also haven''t watched my crime dramas for seven months now. Also to note, I really should get some sorta footwear. I got so used to having scales covering my feet that walking around without them makes me question why humans were born without some natural feet protection. Like, honestly. Doesnt matter. The ver probably knows who she is. Argh, fuck, cant believe I have to get that slimy bastard back. Hell probably try to fuck us over again by lowering the price of the prisoners, likest time, the beastmanined. "Boss, I like a fight like any other scrapper, but you really should have kept your cool back then. After that Dragoon bitch and her knights kicked us out of our old ce, and then that merc ambush, our crew cant go around looking for trouble before we get moreds, Jasper stated with worry in his voice. Stuff it, I know that much already. Well sell all the prisoners to the ve trader and Ill try to squeeze as much as I can from him, the rhino then went to his desk, picked up a ring and directed it at me, a grin forming after a blue screen came out of the rings blue gem. Whew, youre pretty mysterious,ss, but I guess all the nobles from this kingdom are expected to learn magic. Never thought that youll just wander in here with a whole set of mana clothes. Thats already a goldite mine, if you ask me. How the hell did he find out about my clothes? Was it that ring? I asked myself, mystified at this new item so I immediately used [Identify] to quench my curiosity. Identify Ring A manatech in the form of a ring. Uses mana from the owner to activate [Identify Lv. 1 (Restricted)] to analyze an object. Can only analyze inanimate objects and skills Identify Lv. 1 (Restricted) Possesses the effects of [Identify Lv. 1], however, it can only be used on inanimate objects and skills How fun that I was able to find a new type of manatech among a group of bandits, and its an item that can use a skill, too. An Identify Ring is exactly what I would expect when youbine technology, fantasy, and game-like systems. It makes so much sense to make an item like that to make the lives of people easier. Still, considering that he didnt mention the skills on my clothes, I would guess that the descriptions didnt lie when it said that the level of its [Identify] was only level 1. The higher the skills level, the more information it can disy. So,ss, the names Narube and I am the leader of this band of unlucky bastards. I got a person that will know your background anyway, so you want to spare him the trouble by telling us who you are? Gotta treat you right if youre important, right? Narube, the tall rhinoncerum offered me as he pushed his horn closer to my face, as if he was trying to intimidate me. Otherwise, youll have to dirty your pretty ass with themoners. You also have to deal with my men. I can tell them to not go too far, but just saying, a lot of them arent too fond of nobles. Thew, I didnt even consider it for a second, my only response was to spit into his eye. Sorry, I dont like being in the good grace of a bunch of rapists, vers, terrorists, murders, and tort-HUH! OOOF! As I was about to end my sentence, [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] erupted into action, warning me of an attack that was about to hit me. I could see it, I could react to it, but my body couldnt move in time. I let my guard down, my body wasnt in the position to dodge it, as something hard pped my face, sending me crashing onto the ground. Kuuck, what the fuckurgh, that actually hurts! My head was ringing, my brain rattled inside my skull creating an intense headache. Whatever hit me was hard, as hard as getting hit by a metal b. Nervously checking my Health and Mana, my eyes widened in shock when I saw my Mana wasnt touched while my Health was lowered down to 2/3rd of its original. Thats when I realized my mistake. I was under the assumption that my [Draconic Barrier] was in effect. Why? Why was it not activated? I thought in horror. I knew that my draconic abilities like [Spark Fang] and [Spark Fire Breath] were unusable but I thought something like [Draconic Barrier] would still stick around. Fucking hell, Boss! What the hell did you just do?! Jasper shouted as I still limplyid on the ground. Shut it, an unamused voice responded as loud, rumbling footsteps came closer to me, ending when a hand grabbed my throat and pulled from the ground. Urgh, kragh, krrr, I moaned, weakly grabbing my aggressors arm and trying to w it off, instinctively thinking that I still had my dragonewt forms sickle-like ws. Hold it in, hold it in! Dont go ballistic yet, Hestia! The others arent ready yet. Youre lucky that I know how valuable you will be, brat, otherwise that arrogance of yours would have meant your death today, Narube callously stated. Still, youre used tobat, right? I saw you nearly dodging my hand back there, even when I wasnt being serious. A mage and experienced enough to react, youre pretty interesting, you stupid brat. Nearly dodged it, I dont think so. That was not a ncing hit at all. I might not have taken the full brunt of that p, but it still dealt a lot of damage to me, enough that I was even bleeding from my nose and what felt like a concussion. I guess I should be thankful that he held back, otherwise, I probably would have lost a tooth or two. Still, why didnt my [Draconic Barrier] activate? [Draconic Magics] is a dragon skill and it should be gone too while Im a human but I could still use magic like normal. I had no problems hunting while in this form nor did I feel any difference from healing all those injured vigers and mercs. Honestly, what is going on? Jasper, put the girl back with the others. Have Macklemor check up on her, while youre at it. He wanted to convert her, right? Narube said, releasing his grip and letting me go. Also, tell theds to not drink too much and go to sleep early. Were going once dawnes to avoid anybody searching for thess. You got it, Boss, Jasper responded with a nod, pulling me up roughly and essentially dragging me out of the tent. Once we were out, he began talking to me, Damn, you got some guts to spit into a giant beastmans eye,ss. If you werent a mana blood, I would have totally hit you up. I didnt say a word. Instead of humoring Jasper, I was more pre-upied with what happened just now. Why can I still use [Draconic Magic] but not [Draconic Barrier]? was my main conundrum. I can understand stuff like [Draconic w] or [Draconic Fangs] being unavable but why [Draconic Barrier], too? I was relying on it to endure any retaliation from Narube. Tch, if I had known this, I wouldnt have provoked him so much. Well, Love, have fun with themoners, with a push, Jasper put me back into the prisoner cages, leaving me here as he left the tent. The moment he left, a man came up to me and anxiously called me out to draw my attention, Miss Priestess, what have they done to you?! Like daughter, like father. Are all holy magic practitioners priestesses? Dont worry about it, Sir, with a simple snap of my fingers, three white circles appeared around me and started casting [Major Heal], healing my wounds in a white veil. Yeah, I also don''t feel very fatigued from arcane corruption or anything. The amount of mana I use and regen is exactly the same as this morning, which means all of [Draconic Magics] effects are still active. Draconic Magics An ancient skill that embodies the intense power of a dragons magical capabilities. Abination of multiple skills that assists a dragon, whos affinity over magic towers over others of its kind, in her control over the arcane. The skillsbined are [Power of Mana] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] Power of Mana A skill that embodies the user bing a source of mana. Combines [Mana Control], [Mana Recovery] and [Mana Efficiency] into one and awakens the true power of these skills I wanted to continue brainstorming for why [Draconic Barrier] didnt work, but my headache from that p was still annoying me. For now, Ill just remember this: Human form is shit forbat, dont ever, ever use it to fight others. Im too ustomed to all the conveniences of being a dragonewt. I already said it once, but I really want to emphasize how shit it is to be a human. So fragile His 2421 Strength against 1/3rd of my original 1781I needed to stay with the prisoners for the n to work but I bit off more than I could chew. Phew, see? All is good, anyway, could I possibly have your name, please? I''m not so sure how to address you besides ''Lorena''s father'' or ''Sir''," I said with a smile once I wiped the blood off my nose. Oh right, of course! Dear,e here, he said, calling for his wife toe closer. My name is Glenn and this is my wife Linda. W-We don''t know how to thank you for what you did for our daughter. Thank you so very much for helping her, although, it would''ve been fine if you had left us. Somebody as young as you shouldn''t have sacrificed yourself like that. Sacrifice? Now hold on, I think I did mention that help ising, right? I responded with a brow raised. Yes, but isnt this too much? Linda, Lorenas mother, replied in her husbands stead. Miss Priestess, please, once yourpanions arrive, just slip out and run. Its been a month of nothing but gruel and leftovers for everybody here. You granted a bit of the white grace but we cant run. We cant escape with you. Besides, young Miss, from the corner, a male mercenary further remarked. You just met their Boss, right? You should have an idea of how strong that beastman is. None of us mercs could fight him properly, even after we ganged up on him. He took all our arrows and swords like they were nothing. That guy is a monster, even with a limping leg, we stood no chance. "The guy who escorted you and the fire mage are also strong," in support, the female merc beside him mentioned. "We lost a fewrades against those two. That Jasper can slit your throat up in an instance, while that fire mage, well, you know how fire mages are. All they can do is destroy and burn, but theyre really good with it. Come on, I dont always go around causing trouble. Ive also never intentionally burned downwait, didnt I do that when I fought the garms? Uhhh,Ive got nothing more to say. Jokes aside, are those guys really that strong? Macklemor had some interesting things cause hes a mage but Jasper was barely worth mentioning. Theirbined stats were pretty much the same. The only one who is dangerous is that big asshole. Oh, dont you worry, I answered in response to all of their arguments. Like Ive said. We got a few B rank strong people outside, waiting for my signal. I also wont run away but thank you for your concern. I promised Lorena and Colwyn to bring everybody back if I could, and I dont forget my promises. Every prisoner, of course. There was a mix of reactions amongst the group of prisoners. The ones that I was transported with were clearly ted, praying and smiling, holding onto the rope of hope that I gave them. However, on the other hand, those that were here before us showed obvious hesitation. Did they not believe me about Mister Kushlekzar and Saori, or were they that concerned about Narube? Frankly, I experienced how strong that guy was, but he also took me by surprise. No matter what you told me, our victory was guaranteed. As I was standing around in this awkward mix between happiness and uncertainty, my [Detection Sensor] informed me of somebody approaching the tent. Excuse me, a croaky voice uttered before revealing anky man in histe twenties entering the tent. My Lady? Could I have a word with you? The person that came in was none other than Macklemor, the fire mage that made that bonfire. My Lady, please dont look at me like that, I am only here to talk to you, he stated, ufortable from the re that I was giving him. Well, I wasnt the only one who showed him that he was unweed here. Those who were captured by the bandits today, who had to see their wagons be set on fire while having their food supply stolen, werent hiding their hostility at all. They were furious. Not interested, I replied tly. No, please, it isnt what you think, he pleaded. Ah, where are my manners, I must introduce myself first. I am Macklemor, a fire sorcerer and a loyal servant of the Origin god Danterno, the God of Fire and Destruction. May I have your name, please, my Lady?" Hestia, I responded. He said the magical word, after all. Hestia, a beautiful name if I must say so myself, my Lady Macklemor bowed, attempting to seem courteous. "Now, I would like to immediately get to the subject at hand, as I presume you would like it too. Please, could I convince you to ept Danterno in your heart?" Huh? Hu-Wait what? Is that all that you came here for? I asked bbergasted. Affirmative, Lady Hestia. I saw your pendant, you are a follower of Plesia, the Water Origin Goddess, correct? he remarked, causing everybody behind me to make a loud Huh? sound before he continued. However, I dont think you know how much potential you possess as a fire mage. No, Im pretty sure I know that very well. You must have heard so many oundish rumors about us fire mages, that we only seek destruction and carnage, burning everything down wherever we go. I can tell you this from my 18 years of experience that they are all wrong, he said firmly, revealing his pendant. No, Im pretty sure I caused quite a lot of trouble in the Belzac forest. Trouble also found me, so that also counts, I think. Macklemor presented to me his pendant, which depicted a sprouting seed covered in mes, "Our magic is indeed powerful and destructive, but we don''t do it purely out of pleasure. Every me that we nourish to its fullest potential is our way to show our loyalty and faith to our God of Fire. Destruction amounts to rebirth, the church of Danterno doesn''t seek wanton and unjust carnage, but a precise control over me to promote the revitalization of the world. Fire purifies corruption. Fire consumes fire. ThisThis is starting to sound like a sermon. He is preaching to me, literally! What the hell, I was first getting threatened by a wolfkin, then by Jasper, after that by their boss, and now some fanatic is actually trying to convert me to his religion? Jeez, sneaking into this bandit camp has been a real adventure. "Uh, ok, and why are you doing this then?" I asked, confused. "Your boss Narube is nning to sell me off, so wont all your efforts be useless once that happens? Frowning, Macklemor mmed his hand at my prison bars, fervently responding, No, I wont let that happen! Lady Hestia, if you were to ept my proposal then I can buy your freedom back. Myestranged family, the Talsyn, isnt a noble house like yours, however, that doesnt mean that we arent influential. Not only is my family quite wealthy in Davi and magical knowledge, but we also have a good amount of influence as we are retainers of House Morgiana, one of the seven dukes who support our Kingdom of Artorias, as you should know. No, I dont know that fact as I am not an aristocrat from this country but thank you for telling me anyways. House Morgiana? I asked, acting surprised. Exactly, the current Grand Duke of Arcane Affairs. I heard what you did back there with Boss, extremely unwise if I may add, so the chances are high that he would do his best to make your life hell. That man is terrible when ites to handling his emotions, the fire mage exined. He wont allow you to get back to your family, however, I can intervene. I can pay for everything using my connection to my family. I can give you back your freedom if you wish. You wont have to stay here any longer the moment you ept my proposal, I swear this on my mortal soul. Wait, what did he just say? Youre actually trying to help me here? B-Butwhy? What do you get out of this? I didnt expect that at all. From the moment I was captured by these highwaymen, everything I experienced during my captivity was maddening. Their lecherous gazes that could kill a girl from disgust, the cruel treatment they gave their prisoners, and the generalck of concern for the well-being of others. My impression of them was filled with an unbending rage that was further tempered by that sucker-punch Narube gave me, ring up my will to show that guy who he messed with. I had nothing but contempt for every single person here, helping me to make up my mind to fight. I wasnt gonna go on a murder rampage, I had enough sense, but breaking some bones would provide me with much-needed catharsis. So, you can guess that I wasnt exactly expecting somebody like Macklemor to appear. I honestly thought he was as bad as everybody else from what I heard from the prisoners. I already told you, Lady Hestia. I want to convert you to Danternos religion. I dont know why I am feeling this way but I feel something within you that is calling for me, that I should do all I can to convert you to a fire mage, Mackelor stated. "As you know, we fire mages aren''t popr but that is just because of everybody''s ignorance. They don''t understand us. There are bad eggs in every group but that doesn''t give people the right to persecute the entire group because of them. Unfortunately, we cant ignore reality as the fire mage order receives fewer novices every yearbut that can change with you, Lady Hestia! I can assure you that you will be-Huh?" In the middle of his ramble, Macklemor suddenly stopped, standing still as he looked at something with widened eyes. I asked, What is it? Y-Your ponytail, its iling about, he pointed out. Holding on to it, I could confirm that he was telling the truth, my ponytail was swinging around like crazy, Mister Macklemor, before I give my answer, could you answer mine first? Of course, anything you must know, I will answer! he replied without hesitating. Thank you. First, why are you with these people? You are clearly educated, and you dont strike me as a psychopath like the others, I asked with a frown. Its not a pleasant story, I must say. I-Imitted a crime due to my emotions. As a mage, I shouldnt let my emotions control me at that moment, but I just couldnt help it. Jasperhe was a friend I made at our capital and he was also the one to save me from my impending death, Macklemor replied with a distraught face, pained from having to remember it. You seeIm not a particrly talented magepared to the rest of my family. It also didnt help that I rejected my familys custom spells and converted to fire magic. Ive nothing against nobles like everybody else here, as I have grown up with them, but I cant deny that some areunpleasant. Their mockery was harsh. That stung deep. Although our situation wasnt the same, I kinda sympathized with him. My memories from my past life, the time when I was bullied and ignored by my fellow dance trainees due to my familys background, I couldnt help but feel sorry for him. "I was supposed to be executed but Jasper got me out of there. He saved my life. W-We didn''t exactly n to join a bandit crew butit just happened. Life just brought me here," he continued. "At first, it was quite fun. I could finally do what a fire mage should be doing, burning down the old so the new can flourish. I couldn''t be happierbut I quickly realized the reality of it when I identally killed a bystander while I was possessed by joy. Macklemor heaved a short sigh before raising his head, "I love fire, I can''t help it when a magnificent me grows before mebut I take no joy in all this bloodshed. Danterno doesn''t preach needless bloodshed!" He then turned his gaze to the women that he captured today. "I am sorry. I apologize as a worshipper of Danterno but also as a fellow believer of our Goddess, Aurena. I am a sinner. I couldn''t stop them from taking your neighbor''s lives, nor could I help myself from feeling delighted from burning their corpses. I deserve nothing but your anger." Silence, nothing but silence. The women he dedicated those words to didn''t say a word, simply ring at him with reddened eyes caused by weeping for their fallen and unconscious men. There was no forgiveness despite how sincere he sounded. It may be silent, but the atmosphere was filled with rage and sadness, permeating the very air with a thick cloud of emotions. A good man made a mistake andnded with the wrong crowd. If you were given the chance, would you escape from this ce? breaking the silence, I asked Macklemor myst question. Staring at me, he wept, mouth agape as he tried to form some words, I-I cannot. Are you serious? I replied in shock. Then what was all of that then, huh? What was that heartful backstory of yours supposed to do then? Youre even shedding tears, but you say, I cannot? Why? Lady Hestia, I owe Jasper my life. If he hadnt been there then I would have been executed for my crimes. I cant abandon him, hes my friend, he said with a wry smile, tears still flowing. If that is all your questions, then please ept my proposal. I can get you out of here unharmed, I promise. Your family doesnt have to pay for your release. However, I will only do that if you ept bing my apprentice. Be a Danterno worshipper. You dont have to give up on your other faiths. I stared into his eyes to confirm his intentions, let out a sigh of exasperation in response, and then freed my ponytail with my still tied-up hands. After a few seconds, a booming explosion suddenly resounded, terrifying everybody in the tent, besides for me. My fellow prisoners were in a panic, questioning what it was, while Macklemor simply left the tent. With him outside, I strained my arms and broke free from my bindings, easily tearing through the thick rope. I then cast [me Spear], grabbed it, and morphed it with [Pyrokinesis] into a de to slice through the prison bars like butter. Miss Priestess?! Lorenas parents asked, surprised at my actions. Mr. Glenn and Mrs. Linda, please call me Hestia. Im not a priestess, I answered. Not stopping, I then cast a few green and brown magic circles around the cage and a single giant white one under us. Seeing all these magic circles, the vigers and mercs quickly stood up, mesmerized by all the colors that were appearing before them, T-Then, who are you then?! Before I could answer that, Macklemor stormed back into the tent, sweat flowing down his forehead, Lady Hestia, something happened! I have to ask you tostay here. Giving the anxious fire mage a short nce, I dispelled the [me Spear] that I was holding and began emitting a mana cloud from my body, covering my whole body. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Once my vision returned, I unted everything about myself. My horns, my ws, my fangs, my scales, my tail, and even my slit dragon pupils. Like a curtain, the mana cloud from [Humanization] hid me behind it, eventually revealing the ticking-time-bomb that was waiting to blow. Sorry, Mister Macklemor but I cant stay backstage, I said with a grin. For I am an Idol! And an Idol always seeks the spotlight! Terra Wall, Wind st, Air Shield! Gusts of wind and walls of earth erupted from the ground, sending not only the cage but also the tent into the orange sky. While my barrier of wind slowly enveloped over me, protecting the vigers and mercs, another explosion rumbled the bandit camp, sending the already rmed bandits into another round of hysteria. Time to own this night. Chapter 81: The Cold Touch of a Fairy. Chapter 81: The Cold Touch of a Fairy. Filthy! Filthy! They dared touch my Mistress! Those humans dared to harm my Princess?! Unforgivable! Hatred. Anger. Frustration. Fear. My mind was being overwhelmed by a typhoon of emotions that a normal fairy should never experience, as my race is a carefree, free-spirited humanoid race whose daily thoughts are, How can I have fun today? Whether it was through being mischievous and pranking others or celebrating another festival in honor of our patron goddess, Zephira; we fairies knew very little of how dark the world truly is. It isnt even because of ourck of knowledge about the outside world. My elders have always told me tales about how fairies would wander the continent of Altrust, experiencing so many wondrous sights that you could never imagine in our vige deep in the elven forest of Sariel. Once these adventurous fairies returned, they were always apanied by treasures and trinkets from ces unknown to themon fairy. Their return was always worthy of celebration as they retold grand tales of their adventure, so filled with exaggerations and twists of truth that nobody really knew what was true and false. But we didnt care. Fairies didnt care. We werent interested in solemn and truthful retellings that would waste our afternoon appetite, but we craved for the exciting, heroic stories of how a being norger than an insect could topple a giant beast that would even tower over our elven neighbors. We needed something to spice up our pollen drinks, after all. However, I never was able to experience this part of our history, for when I was born, our vige epted a total istionist policy from all races, aside from the elves and dwarves, the only races that came to our rescue in our darkest hour. The main culprit for this end of an era of fairy adventurers was none other than the wicked souls of the humans and their monstrous creation that would lead to the notorious ''War for the Fairies''. Many fairies died during this time, captured and taken advantage of by the jealous humans who realized that the only way to ovee their inadequacy was to decimate arge poption of an already low popted race. It didnt even stop there, their invention the Arcanuit Drainers, a twisted contraption of the dwarven mana battery, even led to the capture of all things mana, and there was no better prey than Faefolk, like sprites and wraiths. Nothing showed the humans totalck of sympathy for other races better than this cruel showing. This should have been the time when us fairies should have epted reality and escaped our self-imposed fairy tale, though nheless, we didnt. We kept true to our traditions and culture that stood in alignment with a fairys nature. We didnt give in to despair, we kept going. So what if we are trapped here. So what if we cant travel the world anymore. So what if we cant savor new exciting stories anymore. We shall adapt. We shall make up our own stories that we can retell others, after all, weren''t most of the stories the free-roaming fairies gave us figments of our creative nature? So we hid from the world and its terror. In our own dreand. In our own perfect fairy tale. I believed all of this. All the books Ive read and all the wisdom I heard from my elders were my truth, the only one I knew. Whether it was the conflict between the beastmen and humans or the War for the Fairies, I only thought of them as fun and games, stories that my elders made up for us young fairies to roley. But all of itmy entire life crashed and cracked on me in the most brutal, callous, and damning way possible! The person that I, a simple maid, was supposed to protect and serve died right before me, all while I was unable to act rationally because my view of the world was destroyed. My anger at that time was my way to cope with the situation that ultimately clouded my decision making. What use is 87-years worth of living when I cant do anything when it mattered the most? I was at my wit''s end when it happened, so please exin to me why everybody else was acting as if nothing happened? A PRINCESS JUST DIED! OUR FAIRY PRINCESS! I initially became a follower of Plesia because I found her ts excitingbut I soon fully epted them, as I found Zephiras not sufficient. The Goddess of Wind was also the Goddess of Celebrations and Travels, it fitted perfectly with the fairys old lifestyle, but not anymore. So, I left. I left on a quest to regain the honor that Ive lost on the day Princess Schuri died. I was distraught, scared, and frightened of the big world but that was when I found my shining light, illuminating the darkness away inside my mind. Princess Hestia Atsuko, a descendant of the legendary ck dragon Kargryxmor and chosen champion of the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Origin Gods, is this your way to tell me that the path I am walking on is wrong? Is this my chance to atone? On that day, I swore to atone for my sins. My revenge was only a second thought to my true duty to serve, protect, and educate this newly born dragoness with memories from another world. The look of childlike wonder that she would give whenever she learned something new, truly fulfilled me as her retainer. I thought, until the day I get my revenge, that I would never be able to feel such simple joy like serving tea to my new mistress and head retainer. Princess Hestia and Miss Saori made me embrace my fairy nature that I thought I had given up. Which made it unbearable as I saw my Princess being threatened ad grabbed. Rage overflowed me as I shot that [Ice Spike] in that lizardmans hand. I will never forgive those who hurt Lady Hestia!, I thought at the moment, and I truly believed so, but it slowly waned when I learned that Caszcur, the lizardman that grabbed my Mistress, only did it to protect those he swore to protect. I sympathized with it. My anger once again invoked when I saw Princess Hestia turn into a human with her [Humanization]. I dont know what overcame me. How could I even think of hurting the one I swore to protect?! Only with the help of Miss Saori did I finally calm down and reflect on my actions, epting that I had to cast away the dark shadow that was covering my soul if I wished to be a help to my mistress and friend. For that reason, I controlled myself in the presence of those humans, Lorena and Colwyn. I wanted to do nothing less than to freeze them in an eternal sleep, but I knew that Princess Hestia would hate me for it. I respect Miss Saori for her maturity and wisdom, so earning her ire would be unthinkable also, especially after her scolding. I had to adapt. Howeverplease, forgive me Plesia and Zephira for what I am about to doI will never forgive those scum who defiled Princess Hestias fair skin with their filthy hands and harmed her to the point of bloodshed. For receiving the title [Hestias Retainer], I, Tasianna Marina Silverpond, could only do one thing "Oi, Lads, fucking stop slogging behind and get them legs moving! Ya saw that explosion, we gotta check it out," a filthy, greasy, mullet-wearing man shouted, stopping his sprint through the woods to look back. Fucking hell, Jasper! a few of the people following behind him, human and beastman,ined. You have da Agility and Stamina. As if we can catch up if you start running! The man named Jasper frowned, ncing at his entourage like a dissatisfied leader, Huh? Ya think I will take that for an excuse?! Go hunt some fucking boars or goblins, theyre everywhere. Get some experience for levels, ya idiots! Ya aint getting stronger if ya glog ale the whole day. This group of bandits, robbers and killers, were currently running towards the explosion that Id set up using Princess Hestia''s bombs. Upon her signal, I was supposed to set off her bombs to cause a massive explosion to spread the bandits into two groups, drawing some away from the main camp where Priest Kushlek''zar and the saurians would start the main raid. My role was only that, and nothing more. I was supposed to distract them and then swiftly return back to the camp to aid in the main raidhowever, I have decided that am I needed elsewhere. As much as it pained me to admit, I knew that the person that I am supposed to protect was stronger than me. She didnt need me to defend her. Although I trusted that she was strong enough to protect herself, it also brought me great shame as I couldnt help but admit that I was still far too weak to serve as her shield. Just like the heroes from our tales. I admired her strength and her will to strive for her dream. Which meant that I couldnt afford to stand still. Brrr, fuck! What the hell, why has it gotten so cold?! Argh, fuck! Shoulda brought more coats with us with how winter is ight around the corner. Enough with yaining, you maggots! Dont drop ya guards while we have no clue who da hell caused that shit! Jasper shouted, trying to calm down his group of brigands. Grrr, but what the hell. It wasnt this cold just a minute ago-OH SHIT! Piercing through the air, an [Ice Spike] flew towards the mullet-headed bandit with deadly uracy, aiming to immobilize his legs, however, through his usage of [Prediction] the man avoided it and my spell instead hit a man behind him. Arrrrghhhhhh! my wrong target screamed. Bitch! Shes there, after her! Jaspermanded, having found me hiding in among the trees. Tch, Im still inferior to them. Regardless, Frozen Shield! From the most recent spar that I had with mypanions, I finally learned the disparity between people who have a fully max leveled [Chant Revocation] and those who didnt. This difference is massive in a tense battle where every second mattered. I epted that simple fact, so I did what was correct and fully leveled that skill. No price is too high if it can help support my Princess. With barely any dy, I shot out the shield made from freezing ice in the direction of the bandits. Dodge! he yelled, prompting all the bandits, aside from one, to jump out of the way of my spells trajectory. Ha, ya think ya got us with that ya bitch? Where da fuck is she?! The bandits were turning their heads around in a frenzy, bewildered by the fact that they werent able to see my silhouette anyway, shouting that I simply disappeared into thin air. They were directing their weapons in an unorganized fashion, clearly on-guard from my failed ambush. They were probing in every directionbesides from above. [Elvenized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] Icicle Gale! Uarrgahhhhhhhh! Hysterical wailings of pain resounded beneath me as I stayed afloat in the air by constantly pping my butterfly wings. How did I get there? Well, I used my [Frozen Shield] to block their sight from me for a second, which I used to [Elvenize] back into my fairy form, using my now smaller frame to slip through their sight and attention as I snuck up in the air to buffet them in a rain of cold, sharp icicles. No mercy. I knew Princess Hestia was currently conflicted on if she should be killing these people or not, but that was not a problem for me. I felt no restriction from killing these filthy bandits at all. Those who harm my friends and mistress will be judged by my Goddess magic. Fucking, bitch! DIE! Being the only one at an adequate level with a decent skillset, Jasper narrowly dodged through this hailstorm withbored breaths, wheezing as he threw one of his daggers at me. Naturally having already noticed it with my [Prediction], I canceled my spell and materialized another [Frozen Shield] in front of me, blocking the dagger. If I only was able to learn [Multi-Cast] or [Continuous Cast] in time, I might have been able to keep [Icicle Gale] active, but s, I was unable. Fuck! That trick again! Ha, as if I will fall for it this time! Youre aiming for my blind spots, right, but now I know that you can fly, you bitch, you wont fool me again. His breathing was heavy, clenching onto his remaining dagger with a fierce determination as he kept moving around to protect himself from another supposed sneak attack, all while hisrades were moaning theirst signs of life in their own puddle of blood. Jasper was so focused on his own survival that nothing else mattered to himwhich proved to be hisst mistake. A thud. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrggggggggghhhhhhhhhhh! An explosion. It wasnt as loud nor destructive as the other one, but it was enough to send Jasper flying away, riddled with wounds and burn marks. The sounds of dying men also vanished from below, as all were in the center of this powerful attack, probably already on their way towards the Goddess of Death, Ilsaphone, to be judged under her unbiased gaze. [Elvenized (Major)] inflicted on [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] Descending, I shapeshifted from my fairy form back into myplete wind elf form once I believed I was low enough to the ground to safelynd. I went over to the air where I first started my assault and picked up the outfit that Miss Saori so meticulously made for me. As I became smaller once I transformed back into my real body, I also had to leave what I was wearing behind. The only items that I brought with me as I flew to the sky tounch that attack were the clothes I wore as a fairy and one of Princess Hestias bombs, a perfect tool to end this fight. I dusted and cleaned my clothes from every piece of dirt and quickly put them back on. Miss Saori and Princess Hestia picked thisbination out for me, so I have to make sure that they are presentable once I meet them. It would be rude if I were to damage them, although, they would be easily fixed using my mana. Grack, gackurgh. As the dust cloud started to settle and the pained coughing of a man on hisst breath spread through the quiet night sky, I knew that my time here was nearly over. I walked over to the man, who was holding onto his bleeding stomach, pierced by his own dagger from that explosion. He leaned against a tree, trying to patch himself up until he saw me approaching, Hehe, you got me good there,ss. What the hell sorta attacks were those, huh? Damn, didnt expect a mage woulde with the next batch of mercs. Guess I fucking jinxed us, huh? I did not speak. Silence was my answer. Come on, Icy. No need to give me the cold shoulder while Im fuckin bleedin out here. Dont leave a man hanging like that, ha- gack, gack, ark Blood came out of his mouth, plenty enough that it would fill up one of my mistress cups. From the amount of blood he lost, I believe a normal human should have already died but until his Health dropped to zero, he would continue existing. Hey, mind letting me go? Promise Ill turn a second leaf and-oof! Urggh Before he could utter any more words, I grabbed the man''s throat as a cold aura began emitting from my body, slowly sapping the warmth away from his body, "Silence, human. For your sin of harming my Mistress, you shall be judged. M-Mistress? he murmured with thest of his strength, losing even the power to staunch his bleeding as the pink color of his skin started to turn pale. "Lady Hestia Atsuko! You dared to blemish her with your filthy hands and then you even harmed her! UnforgivableUnforgivable!" I shouted, letting out all the emotions that I was desperately trying to hold back. "You will die." Isthatso? he replied with a smirk, looking up into the starry sky as the light in his eyes slowly faded. Worththe tryS-guck-orry Mackl- And with the sound of breaking ss, the pressure that I was exerting on his freezing throat snapped it apart, decapitating the human and ending his miserable existence. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] has risen from [Level 49] to [Level 50] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Arcane Mind Lv. 9] [Silent Cast Lv. 3] [Stealth Lv. 5] [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 5] [Night Vision Lv. 6] [Evasion Lv. 5] [Acrobatic Lv. 5] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 3] [Identify Lv. 6] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 2] gained Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] [Battle Mind Lv. 1] [Terror Aura Lv. 1] acquired SniffMiss Saori was right," I whimpered as something slowly flowed down my cheeks. Holding onto the cold, bloody remains of this human''s throat, something stirred inside me the moment I saw my level go up. I felt re-energized from having my Mana regenerated but there was also something that was currently weighing down my shoulders. I-I dont know what was going on within me. I killed all these men to fulfill my duty as Princess Hestias protector and retainer, bringing down just punishment for a band of criminals that caused nothing but suffering for the people around them. They were clear sinners in the eye of my Goddess, as even Priest Kushlekzar and the other Tide Watchers were condemning them. That was the right thing to do, right? Right? Princess Schuri, what I did was correct, right? Right? Don''t you want me to stop the man that did that to you? The man that broke our peace. The man that shattered the dreand. Our fairy tale ended too soon Princess Hestia? I did this to get stronger. To be strong enough to serve you well. It was the right thing to kill them, right? Right? So, why do I feel so empty? Why do I feel so empty, Miss Saori? I was confused, so confused. However, I knew that standing around and weeping in my own solitude would help no one. The night was still young and the fighting hadn''t stopped yet. My Mistress needs me, was my only thought as I dragged my heavy footsteps towards the person that I considered my "Shining Light".Tasianna Updated Status Board Profile: Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 50 Race: Fairy Age: 87 Years Job: Mage Status: Health: 762/762 (+65) Mana: 3684/3684(+419) Strength: 180 (+29) Intelligence: 1406 (+106) Vitality: 213 (+37) Wisdom: 962 (+87) Agility: 1035 (+103) Stamina: 945/945 (+226) Effects: None Skill Points: 700 (-5350) Skill: Magic Skills [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 9] (+2) [Ice Magic Lv. 3] (+1) [Water Magic Lv. 9] (+2) [Water Amp] [Water Magic Efficiency] (New) [Wind Magic Lv. 6] (+3) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] (+5) [Silent Casting Lv. 3] (+2) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Mental Stability Lv. 2] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 3] (+1)Movement and senses [Stealth Lv. 5] (+2) [uracy Correction Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 5] (+2) [Prediction Lv. 4] (+2) [Danger Perception Lv. 4] (+3) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] (New) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] (New) [Night Vision Lv. 6] (+3) [Tracking Lv. 1] (New) [Presence Killer Lv. 4] (+3) [Evasion Lv. 5] (+2) [Acrobatic Lv. 5] (+2) [Flight eleration Lv. 4] (+2) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 3] (+2) [Concentration Lv. 6] (+2)Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 7] (+4) [Pain Resistance Lv. 6] (+3) [Poison Resistance Lv. 5] (+4) [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 4] (+3) [Torpor Resistance Lv. 5] (+4) [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) [Fire Resistance Lv. 5] (+4) [Water Resistance Lv. 6] (+2) [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] (+2) [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] (+4) [Dark Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) Stats Growths [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.6] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1)Others [Singing Lv. 4] (+2) [Dancing Lv. 2] (+1) [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] (+9) [Identify Lv. 5] (+2) [Cooking Lv. 4] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 1] (New) [Herbalist Lv. 3] (+2) [Brewing Lv. 1] (New) [Battle Mind Lv. 1] (New) [Terror Aura Lv. 1] (New) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 5] [Cryokinesis] [Telepathy] Spell List: Custom Spells [Create Water] [Greater Create Water]Ice Spells [Ice Spike] [Frozen Shield] [Icicle Gust]Water Spells [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent] [Aqua Prison]Wind Spells [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] A note from AbyssRaven Well, Tasianna just killed a group of bandits. At least most of them died in a very EXPLOOOOOSSSSIIIIIOOOOONNN! way. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(25) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 82: Leading the Prey. Chapter 82: Leading the Prey. Zahteel garusch Xohulotel! Hischkaneel Plesia mefhikushtel za! a primal war cry boomed from the edge of the bandit camp, rumbling the very air and shaking the earth. And at the very next second, a fire explosion thundered. ring up the dimming sky in a bright red, eradicating not only a part of the fence but also the tent that served as the armory, leaving nothing behind but ash and molten metal. Seeing as how the mes had a tint of crimson red, it was indisputable that these mes were mine, caused by the bombs that I engraved a fire spell into to explode after you pulled the pin to release the mana inside. W-What-Fuck, this shit hur-ARGH?! My arm! Ahh, my arm-ARGH! Somehow, no bandit actually died from the explosion, as they werent close enough to ground zero, but none of them came out of it unharmed as eh shockwave sent them flying away like ragdolls. Pain contorted their faces as they held onto their wounds, a mix between burn marks and bits of wood and stone sticking in their flesh. Their wails shouldve been dedicated to their pain but, instead, all of them screamed in surprise, as tentacles of water tangled around their legs. They were abruptly pulled up into the air, dangling around as these magical tendrils hung afloat from their magic circles Depths Call, anky raptor-like beastman monotonously called out. Krim. Grahta. Subdue the bandits. Akasht. The prisoners are protected by Hestias wind barrier, get to her and transport all of them out. Only return with my summon. Depth Serpents, Xohulotel,ruz! Mister Kushlekzar conciselymanded his saurianpanions. Xohulotel,ruz! the red and blue carnosilian duo shouted in unison, before rushing in with their shields and weapons, treating any retaliating bandits as fodder. Gruuuuuuarrrrgh! Xohulotel, LARUZ! Akasht, the massive sarcosilian charged in like a tank, swinging around his mighty hammer en route towards me. Sorry, move. Wind st, realizing that he wouldnt stop before he reached me, I activated my spell and sent Macklemor flying away in a gust of wind. Terra Wall. Not wanting to see him harmed, I imprisoned him in an earthen cage to take him out of the battle immediately. Lady Hest-! he wanted to cry out but was quickly silenced by my wall. Once Akasht made it to me, smashing a few bandits into smithereens on the way, I greeted the intimidating giant with a wave and smile before turning around to the ex-prisoners, "Everyone, this is my friend and a mercenary that has epted this bandit subjugation Quest! I swear to the Goddess of Light that he is a faithful follower of Plesia, the Water Goddess of Order, Honor, and Tradition. He will bring you to safety, so please go with him! However, despite shouting from the top of my lungs, all of them were in shock, moving their eyes between me and Akasht, uttering, What is that giant monster?! and The Priestess is a beastman?! Scheie, theyre taking too long! I seriously underestimated the shock value that all of this would give the fatigued vigers. They were hesitating, unable to choose what to do as they gazed at the chaotic camp, the giant saurian hulk, and my new form. We had to round up all the bandits as soon as possible, and that meant that we couldnt have the prisoners around. I had to persuade them quickly, which meant I needed to activate my charisma-based skills. [Noble Aura] will help me cajole them. [Benevolent Aura] is to calm them down. Lastly, [Leadership], [Royal Etiquette], and my newly acquired [Admiration] were passive skills so as long as they could see me, I should be able to persuade them eventually. Admiration A skill that boosts the users ability to influence others who have a good impression on them. This is not a mental skill, so it wont be affected by a targets mental resistances. This skill does not work on those with a neutral or negative impression Please, listen to me! Mr. Glenn! Mrs. Linda! You must snap out of it, now. Your daughter is waiting for you back at Carine vige! Please, leave with Akasht now otherwise, we cant fight the bandit without worry for your safety, I exined to them. The vigers and farmers turned their attention to me, only keeping watch of Akasht from the corner of their eyes. They still had looks of doubt, clearly intimidated by him. Fortunately, the first group to snap out of their delirium were the mercenaries, showing their experience to adapt to the situation. They began pushing and ordering the other prisoners towards Akasht, trying to take their mind away from the chaos that was ensuing around them. As some of them were unconscious, the mercs, both women and men, carried them onto the massive sarcosilians. Looks like my healing helped. Akasht sheathed his hammer and began putting the humans into his empty bags that were originally used to haul the saurians belongings. He might be huge, but there were still over 20 prisoners. However, surprisingly he managed the feat as everybody was essential clinging onto him for dear life. Me. Go, he said with his growly voice. Be safe, Akasht. Here, Air Shield, I wished him as my spell surrounded him in a protective shield before he charged back into the forest. Ok, time to give that bastard a visit-woah! [Foresight] warning me, I turned my body and dodged an iing [Fire Spear]. Considering the trajectory origin and how there was only one other fire mage, I couldnt help but be surprised at what happened. Dont count me out yet, Lady Hestia, or are you a noble at all, dragonewt? Macklemor announced with heavy breath, looking outside a cracked wall from my earthen cage. Youve burned yourself, Mister Macklemor, I pointed out the slightly burned skin on his hands, which was carrying a slightly charred wooden staff. A real embarrassment for a fire mage to be burned by his own fire, but I must admit that this wall was too sturdy. A fire mage, a wind mage, an earth mage, and you also have an amulet of Plesia? Young Lady, youre embarrassing me here with how talented you are, Macklemor said with a wry smile. "StillI knew you had the potential for a fire mage, but little did I know that you were this powerful. You held onto that [me Spear] like a sword, without being burned at all. What are the depths of your abilities?! Surrender. Frankly, I dont want to fight you, Mister. You dont deserve to be here, I said with a troubled frown, as I cast [Sacred Field] under him. ! A-A W-White Grace?! Youre a woman of the church of Aurena, also? Wha-This is frustrating, Macklemor grimaced, clenching his now healed hands into a fist. Were my words worthless in the end? So much talent at such a young age just like my younger sister and the young mistressThis is frustrating. What have I worked so hard for, for my whole life, just to be outmatched by someone younger than me, again and again? Danterno, was I never worthy of your honor? Mister Macklemor, I- No, stop it, please, Lady Hestia. I-I cant take this anymore. Do not show any more pity for me, I beg you. I am unworthy of your attention, Macklemor cradled his head as tears flowed out of his eyes again. Danterno, I have sinned. I have lied to you! A new fire mage wont be born today, as she already exists! Her fire ring so beautifully like a gleaming ruby. At that moment, Macklemor pointed his staff forward, muttering an incantation as a magic circle appeared before him. Noticing this, I couldnt help but shout, Stop! I told you I dont want to fight you! Stop it now, Mister Macklemor! Enough! he exploded, showing an expression so deranged that you would believe his mind has shattered. If I cannot serve my god by converting someone to him, then I shall offer up something else. Fire consumes fire. If I cannot be useful as a mage, then I shall entrust the next generation with my faith! I would ask you for a final favor, Lady Hestia. Show me. Show me the depths of your power and knowledge! I Beseech you, grant me the honor of witnessing your all-consuming inferno! Before I could say anything else, he threw his spell at me. ********************************* Fucking hell, this damn leg! Damn those fucking Depth Serpents! a bulky beastman with a rhinoceros body blurted out in pain, massaging his still broken leg as he limped through the woods in a rush. The Depth Serpents was the party name of Kushlekzars group, which I overheard when he shouted that during the initial engagement of the raid. I wasnt sure what it meant when he stated it back then, but after stalking this person for a bit, I believe I have all the information together. He talks to himself quite a lot, thankfully. The Depth Serpents are a new up-anding mercenary party that seemed to have gained some renown sincest year after they registered at the mercenary guild in one of the northern territories of the Kingdom of Artorias. Known to always announce their wee with Zahteel garusch Xohulotel! Hischka Plesia mefhikushtel za!, which directly trantes into Beware the might of Xohulotel! In her graces name, Plesia, we bring down justice!. Nothing was more fearsome and intimidating to hear than theirbined Xohulotel,ruz! before they charged in, meaning Xohulotel, witness! With the zealous show of their faith and how they would always ept bandit subjugations and headhunting Quests, alwaysing out of them almost unscathed, their reputation grew. Kushlekzars party was feared as extremely aggressive when ites to chasing down criminals. And that is why the moment this beastman heard that shout, he ran away, abandoning his group without a second thought, only wishing to preserve himself. And as Tasianna was responsible for the initial distraction, Kushlekzar and his party for the main raid, and Hestia for securing and protecting the prisoners, it was left to me to chase down any stragglers. The only problem was that the person that I was chasing was also the strongest fighter in their group. Calm down, Saori. This is exactly what we wanted! I saw his status board and this Narube was as intimidating as any single member of Kushlekzars party. I could fight him, maybe, to a standstill as a Cadejo, but my wolfkin form might not be strong enough to fight against him. I could call the saurians for help, but I doubt theyd arrive in time. Theyre all preupied with the many weaker bandits at the camp, and they prioritize numbers over bringing justice to a single wrongdoer. I know I should give up and retreatbut I will not because this was the person who hurt Hestia. Last time, I could only watch through my [Shadow Snake] as my friends were getting hurt by that giant Leviathan. I was the one who told Hestia that I wouldnt join her due to my annoyance of her disobedience, so I shouldnt be saying this but I was beyond frustrated at myself when I saw them in danger, while all I could do was use the shadow snakes that I hide inside Rajah''s legs. I wanted to sprint towards them and help, but I couldnt. I wasnt able to remember their path nor was it physically feasible for me to make it there on time. I was helpless. And then Hestias ident happened where she got [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] due to my mistake. I should have listened to her opinion instead of stubbornly sticking to my own n. When I was still a teacher on Earth at Shirako High, my seniors did mention that I was too much of a control freak and that I should loosen up more as a teacher. Apparently, even for an education-first,petitive, Japanese high school where rich and talented students gather, I was still too strict. I didnt want to admit it back then butit might be true. Although I made up my mind to adapt properly, I just couldnt be flexible enough. I should have gone with Hestia to help the lizardmen. I should have done something to soothe Hestia while we spent a week in that cave. As an adult, I should have done something more. So, how could I make that mistake again? I always worry about her safety and recklessness, so why did I agree to sneak her into that bandit camp alone? Was I so confident that Hestia could do everything, that I let it obstruct my decision-making? My decisions have been far too inconsistent. When I saw Hestia getting hurt, I couldnt ept it anymore. I couldnt let my friends and those I value so much to get hurt anymore. I needed to start acting responsible and take things in my hands, whether I liked it or not. So, thats why Fuck off! having finally noticed my presence, Narube the Rhinoncerum threw a spare throwing axe at me, which I avoided by delving into the shadows with [Shadow Dash] and appearing somewhere else. Fucking bastard! I can see you! His detection skills were below my hide-based skills, so it was unlikely that he could actually detect me, however, he was speaking the truth when he said he could see me, for red blood mist was being emitted from my eyes. My race, the [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo], is a wolf monster that would emit its distinctive red mist from its eyes when it is ready to hunt and kill, and nothing was more noticeable than this in the darkening woods. Rargh! Narube dashed over to my second location, swinging down his now unsheathed two-handed axe, but I quickly melted back into the shadow to appear somewhere else. This went on for a couple more times, where I would mix in certain skills and spells to misdirect him even more. One example would be creating [Shadow Clones] to confuse him while I would stay somewhere else, activating [Bloodlust] at the moment he was about to strike my clone to tense him up. The idea behind this whole tactic is to unnerve him. Physically, due to [Humanization (Moderate)] I wasnt as strong as him and I dont think I can beat him in a slugfest. He seemed trained and experience with his usage of his weapon, while I was untrained and unarmed. This difference must be respected. Thats why Im abusing the fact that he had [Broken Knee (Left) (Moderate)] and [Numb Arm (Right) (Minor)]. Not only was he limping, but I also realized from this dodge tactic that his reaction time with his right arm was definitely slower. I had to be sure that I wasnt going overboard with my mana usage, to not build up too much arcane corruption, but seeing his Stamina lowering while he became more and more enraged made me feel like I could do it. Confidence was surging through me as my movements became more refined. Fucking mutt! Aeeerrrrrgh! frustrated from how none of his attacks hit, Narube screeched like a steam tank, before his legs began to tense up, ready for a charge. "Bulldozing Rhino!" Like a spring, his legs instantly released the tension,unching his massive rhinoceros body forward in a straight line, tearing trees down as if they were nothing but styrofoam. Anticipating this, I dodged to his right but was immediately greeted by [Prediction] and [Danger Perception] warning me as the beastman jumped into the air, raising his axe above his head. Flying Axe! [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Without a second dy, I shrouded myself in a veil of darkness, blending into the darkness perfectly besides the red mist around my eyes. My new clothes were already darker-toned so it was already harder for people to detect me when it''s dark, but I honestly felt like I was a part of it now, like nothing could defeat me while I was in this state. As this counted as a shadow, [Shadow Tendrils] erupted from my body, clutching the trees behind me and pulled me out of the path of Narubes thrown axe. Seeing as it was able to dig rather deeply into the ground, I probably wouldnt have survived if I had taken it head-on. Before Narube could pick it up, I kicked it away with [Shadow Descent], a shadow armament-only attack where I would extend the veil to increase the reach of a kick. With the axe flying away, I then shot out a few [Dark Bolt] at the humanoid rhinoceros. Natural Armor! he called out. Ha, these attacks tickle! My tribe would gore you for these attacks, wolfkin! Humanization. [Humanization (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] My cadejo form was my trump card here, I cant show it now, however, with my [Shadow Armament] covering my whole body, I could hide the fact that I had [Humanize] from him. I was really fortunate that he didnt have [Identify] like Kushlekzar. Using the mana mist that would be emitted whenever I activate [Humanize], I cast [Shadow Clones] once more and ran beside it towards Narube. With 2/3rd of my original stats and the blessing spells that Kushlekzar cast on me prior, I threw away my previous tactic and engaged the tall beastman in gueri warfare, now that he was unarmed. Tidecallers Blessing A spell given with the Job [Tidecaller]. This spell increases Health, Mana, and Stamina regeneration depending on the casters faith in the Goddess of Water and their Intelligence stat Depth Priests Blessing A spell given with the Job [Depth Priest], male priests of the Church of Plesia. This spell increases Strength and Intelligence stats depending on the casters faith in the Goddess of Water and their own Intelligence and Wisdom stat Invocation of Water A spell given with the Job [Water Priest]. This spell increases the effectiveness of water spells and resistances against it. Also increases the effectiveness of the [Swimming] skill and the ability to stay underwater Raptors Agility A spell that grants the fleeting speed of the Raptorsilian, one of the three races of the saurians of Aelozonia. Increases Agility stat Compared to Hestias buffing spells, I received only a few from Kushlekzar, however, I could tell that they were equal in effectiveness, or maybe even more. Job and custom spells are definitely something that our party must look out for if we want to be stronger in the future. Kuck! Damn, rat! Narube cried out, trying to hit me but failing. His skin is tough! All my attacks are too shallow even in this form? Hit-and-run is what I do best considering my spell element and skills. I am able to take multiple weaker enemies out at once and power up with [Lifetaker], however, I cant use this skill to its fullest potential when I am fighting one strong person, first. I couldnt overwhelm him. I had to slowly chip him away, whether mentally or physically. The first phase was for me to analyze his movement while tiring him out. The second phase is for me to dig deep into his skin with my ws, applying one of Hestias toxic concoctions to cripple him. However, with how shallow my cuts were, it was hard to execute this part. Crash Horn! he roared, mming his head onto the ground, creating not only a minor shockwave but also cracks in the ground, sending rocks and earth up into the air. Using my veil of shadow like an extension of my body, dodging through all of this was no problem as countless [Shadow Tendrils] wiggled around to keep me from harm''s way. With my bnce recovered, Iunched my own [Unarmed Technique] ability on him. Just Blink! despite the weird name that I gave it, it did just that. Using my shadow armament, my arm was able to slip through his attention while he was blinking. Seeing how close my ws were to his eyes, Narube flinched back immediately. Unfortunately for him, he forgot that I was fighting with my clone here and didnt notice that the one who just used [Just Blink] was her. The real me jumped onto his back and wrapped thin mana strings around his neck which I took out of my storage magic, strangling him with them after I got a good grip. Kriiiack! rampaging like a bull, he was swinging me around as hard as he could but I didnt let go. These were my mana strings. As long as I can fuel them with mana, they will never tear apart. Fortunately, as he kept on struggling, it made it easier for me as my clone could continue attacking him while my mana strings started to cut his neck, a tiny flow of blood appearing. Venom applied! As I could apply Hestias venom on my ws, so could I do it with my mana strings. They were all tools which I could use with the tactic that I have been using with Hesta ever since weve met. She might not be a venom dragon, but no one around could make a stronger venom than her by simply sweating. The venom immediately showed its effect despite only being minor, making it harder for him to breathe. Eventually, he did manage to grab my leg and pull me off him, throwing me away like a ragdoll. While I was in the air, Narube used [Bulldozing Rhino] to charge over to his axe. DIE! BLAST RUSH! Like a shotgun, the massive rhinoncerum shot through the battlefield in a mad rush, having fully descended into madness through his wrath. My shadow clone had to sacrifice herself to buy me a few precious seconds, which I needed tond back on the ground, get back on my feet, regain bnce, and then dodge out of the way. However, before I could breathe, the mad rhino swung down his axe and then continued with a flurry of slices, unconscious of where he was going and swinging. Berserker Mode A skill given to the Job line of [Ravager]. Doubles the Strength stat and Stamina regeneration while halving Vitality and Wisdom. The user loses his rationality. Effects linger for a while even after deactivating the skill Destruction Path A skill given to the Job [Grand Ravager]. Gives up usage of spells while this skill is under effect but grants the user the ability to ignore negative status afflictions. The effects arent nullified but the user is able to go beyond the bodys natural fatigue limit. Increases Strength by half of the base amount while causing the user to go on a rampage He was a walking wrecking ball, without a doubt. He couldnt control himself and his movements were reckless and unpredictable, leaving me no room to counterattack. His Agility didnt increase but he wasnt stopping his assault anytime soon. There is also the fact that even a simple hit could possibly kill me at this point from how much his Strength was increased by these two skills. Hang on! Hang on! You have to hang on, Saori! Everything is going as nned! The woods were turned into a field of carnage as if a twister just appeared and uprooted and destroyed all the trees and vegetation in the area. I tried to use [Shadow Dash] to move away from it but Narube would simply use [Bulldozing Rhino] or [st Rush] to shorten the distance in a second, literally. He wasnt giving up and despite using everything in my repertoire to dodge his attacks, whether it was skills like [Evasion] and [Air Walk] or [Shadow Tendrils] pulling me away or [Shadow Dash] towards a faraway point, it mattered little. He would never stop, just like a real rhino, charging forward the first moment it felt threatened. He was relentlessand I couldnt keep up with it. Arrrrrrrgh! not managing my breathing correctly, my movements dulled for a moment and I was mmed by the blunt sides of his axe, being blown away, crashing onto a nearby tree. Uuuurgh, hie, urck, I moaned. I had [Absolute Pain Tolerance] just like Hestia but I still wasnt too used to intense pain. It only got me around its tip, but the damage was still done. My arms rattled like crazy and crashing with my back on the tree made it hard for me to stand up properly. I wanted to lie down and rest, but instincts drove me back up onto my feet as Narube, once again, [st Rush]ed to me. Purgatory BEAST! grabbing his massive axe with both arms, he swung it down with pure impunity, slicing the very air in half as an image of a demon was invoked in my mind. The very earth quaked, ripping apart anything unfortunate enough to stand in the way of this monstrous attack, calling forth a st wave of wind to send chunks of ground flying. [Broken Arm (Right) (Major)] [Bleeding (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] As the dust settled, the silence was broken by a pained weeping. You actually survived that? Narube said with widened eyes, having deactivated both [Berserker Mode] and [Destruction Path], before chuckling with a sadistic smile. Heh heh, I guess this is a better result. You know, youre just like that fucking bitch. That damn White Winged Dragoon. All she did was y around with me as she stomped on my pride as a warrior, while her fucking knights destroyed everything I built up! Urgh, my a-armits n-not m-movingat all. "I wanted to crush her, my wish is to make her squeal and beg for a pitiful life as I stomp her bones to dustbut she''s a giant wallyou will do, for now, wolfkin bitch, he announced with blood-red eyes, grinning like a lunatic. You dont look the same but you remind me of her too much. I will have you wish that you had never angered me, Narube! A great warrior from the great ins! BLAST RUSH! I didnt listen to anything of what he said. I was able to hear it but nothing stuck in my head as my brain was more pre-upied by therge amount of pain that was surging around my bloodied arm, broken to the point that I couldnt move it around anymore. I needed Hestias healing, now! But I wasnt that much of a novice that I didnt notice his hostile intents. I stood my ground, regardless, because Kruck-?! Got you. ARCK! unable to stop himself, Narube tripped over a thin mana string as electricity streamed through his body, flying over me and crashing into a thickyer of mana strings that Ive set up in this area, spasming. [Humanization (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Putting on a bit of pressure on a nearby string, Narube was immediately constricted by a colorful grouping of mana strings. Red, cyan, purple, green, red-brown. All the colors of our group''s avable elements. W-What the fuck is- ARCK he tried to speak but I prevented that by tightening the string around his throat. T-Thank you for falling into my trap, I said with a quivering voice, still affected by the pain. As my job was to hunt down any stragglers, Id set up my mana strings in the area to intercept the bandits. Up until now, Ive primarily used [Elemental Mana Weaving] to create clothes with the colored mana string, but that wasnt the skills main usage. These mana threads created from an elements mana could produce their element if I sent mana through them. That meant red mana string would emit fire while purple strings could send lightning through your body. Unfortunately, they actually dont show this effect when I make them into clothing. Hestia did mention that it would be cool if I could make a purple dress that continuously shoots out lightning, which I honestly questioned why that would be awesome. The problems with your hair, oh my. "Your trap-AAAAAAAAHHHHH!" he screamed as the red-brown mana string began oozing outva, scorching his arm. Your [Berserker Mode] was too much for me to handle but otherwise, everything worked just like I wanted, I answered. The first and second phase was dedicated to unnerving Narube, causing him to rage. To make sure that he wouldnt figure out my n, I had to risk it and cause him to go berserk. The only reason why I believed I could execute this n was because my Agility was so much higher than his with the addition of my dark spells and [Shadow Armament], helping me outmaneuver him. The first phase was to reduce his Stamina, so he had to use [Berserker Mode] while the second was to cause him to go use [Destruction Path] to counteract the venom. I honestly wanted to inject a more lethal venom into him, but at minimum, I only needed him to be annoyed by being poisoned, realizing that the poison would slow him down even more. With those two phases seeding, he would go crazy and I could lead him around, easily bringing him into my of mana strings. The only problem was that [Purgatory Beast]. I saw its effect with [Identify] but it caught me out of surprise with how strong it was. I havent said this very often, but I am honestly in love with my [Dark Magic]. Although it is neither as strong as Hestias multitude of spells nor Tasiannas [Ice Magic], it had the power of deception. I could outmaneuver anybody if Im skilled and fast enough. Why am I saying this? Well, I only survived that attack due to [Shadow Dash]. I simply dived into the darkness but unfortunately my arm couldnt make it inside fast enough, so it literally broke from the shockwave of his attack. The pressure was so high that it damaged me without even hitting me. Goodbye, I uttered, pouring mana into a nearby string. I could only call it a firework with how colorful it was. Numerous mana strings activated, sending out lightning, mes, ice,va, and wind as they began to tear through Narubes body, ripping him apart with magical power. This was a victory due to [Identify]. As Sun Tzu said, If you know your enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. Knowing his skills and stats was enough for me to n out this rather risky fight, despite it being smarter to just ignore him and retreat. That was Hestia-level of recklessness if I say so myself, but I guess that is what I need to do to catch-! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 9] [Danger Perception Lv. 8] gained Seeing Narubes Health decreasing at a good rate, I was confident that I had won. I was about to turn around and return back to the camp when my [Prediction] once again did its job and warned me like a trusty rm clock from the axe that flew past me. Heh, heh, Narubeughed withborious breathing, smiling as he held a ss bottle with his teeth. Identify. ss Potion Bottle An empty potion bottle made from ss with Fairnite included to inste the mana leakage from the potion water. The concentration of Fairnite: 60% What did he drink?! Ha ha ha, this potion was pretty damn expensive, you know. You dont know how much you just made me lose, but you will feel the power of this potion right now! Narube said with a wide smile, having broken free from my mana strings, blood-red eyes filling hiswait, has his left eye gotten redder thanst time? As I was wondering that, Narube roared out in pain, AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! MY EYE! Suddenly, blood began flooding out of his eye, as it slowly started to wrinkle up, necrosis having started to set in. The pain was excruciating enough for the rhinoncerum to fall onto his knees, holding onto his eyes as his wailing be louder and louder, having abandoned his pride as a warrior. He slumped down, as his other eye also began to show simr symptoms, turning ck while blood flowed. P-Please, h-help me, he pleaded, having fully lost his eyesight as his grey skin turned into a deadly purple, pus spewing out from his pores. AHHHHH.argh! H-Help! Th-This is not h-how I want-ted to die. She did mention that she made a venom that would only work after an extended time. I could never forget this sight. Thest time I saw this venom in effect was when I personally poisoned a troll when I was rescuing Tasianna. Who gave me that venom? Hestia. Who wanted to improve her venoms to be less conspicuous to avoid the status boards? Hestia. Who spat in Narubes eye while she was ying prisoner? That crimson-haired brat. This sight is as dreadful as alwaysbut I guess I should thank her. Humanize. [I might have considered helping you in the past,] I said telepathically, staring him down with my cadejo forms eyes, unwilling to forgive this person for what he did. [Howeveryou hurt my family.] Wha-ARGHHH! I pounced on him, holding his arm back with my sharp ws while I pierced his neck with my sharp fangs, ravaging through all the blood and flesh until I had a good grip on his neck. The tall beastman struggled despite how much in pain he was, unwilling to die even in his final moments. With a simple crunch, the death cries finally ended. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 9] to [Level 19] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 3600 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mana Efficiency Lv. 5] [Arcane Mind Lv. 8] [Mana Control Lv. 9] [Dark Magic Lv. 9] [Mental Stability Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 5] [Silent Casting Lv. 8] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 10] [Concentration Lv. 4] [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 3] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 6] [Health Recovery Lv. 5] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] [Identify Lv. 9] [Bloodlust Lv. 2] [Battle Mind Lv. 5] [Mana Weave Lv. 9] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced ws Lv. 10] evolved into [Lupine ws Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 10] evolved into [Lupine Fangs Lv. 1] Magic gained: [Enfeebling Winds] Yeah, I definitely am conscious that I have killed somebody simr to a human. Good. At least, that will keep me from doing it too often. That is one concern handled. It seems like killing monsters like it is nothing until now has made me able to adapt to killing this beastman. Well, it also helps that I was angry at him, making it a bit easier for me to get used to it. Thankfully, my mind was still human. I was worried that my mind had fully turned into a monsters, so it was reassuring to know that I still wanted to avoid killing people who resemble humans. It would be a great relief if there was a chance for a peaceful life for me. A nave thought if I cant gain the strength to ensure that I could stand up against this worlds injustice. The books that Ive read on the medieval era, whether it was feudal Japan or Europe, depicted a world filled with strife and conflict. Humans are greedy and that is especially true for people in power. Hestia already mentioned that she was scared that I wasnt strong enough to stop her when she goes into a rampage, which is true. I dont have the ability to do it now. It isnt even debatable at this point. I need to be stronger. Killing Narube was a good chance to finally catch up to mypanions, especially now when Hestia and Tasianna werent sharing EXP with me. They mean too much to me. I dont want to lose them. I have no blood rtives anymore. I died before my mother on Earth. My garm family in this world are all dead. I was alone. With how that giant Leviathan talked about my heritage, I personally didnt want to ept it as I felt no kinship to anybody now. Aside from two people: Hestia and Tasianna. During the time when I most needed her, when I was just born and when I nearly died against those chameleons, she was there for me. She helped me. She taught me. She was the reason why I survived this world despite only being a month old. Then there is Tasianna, the little fairy that would always treat me like I was a head maid. It was annoying at first, but it eventually grew on me. Her cheerfulness while she kept going through whatever training she has to do to be stronger. I admire hard work, so it goes without question that I am fond of her. I know I am technically the youngest among us three, but I cant help but think of them as little sisters. Little troublemakers. So, that is why it pains me so much when both of them are so tormented by their own problems. Hestia and her doubts about her humanity and Tasianna about her trauma. I am d that Hestia got over her fear to perform as an Idol, but it seems our partys problem arent over yet. Well, that is my job. Cant have my new family be torn apart, right? With that handled, I should get back to the rest. Hopefully, everything is alright on their side. ********************************* Lady Hestia! Stop! You have to stop! Enough! Hestia, control yourself! The battle is over! Young scale, get a grip of yourself! Dammit, Kush, call Akasht back now! My tail is tingling and it aint a good feeling. O, mes, so beautiful pyre! Grant me your divine purification! Cleanse me of my sins in the inferno! O, gather with me, o tiny embers Weave yourself in my divine mana Oh grow, oh feast, never smother your potential From darkness you grow, shining brightly to cast your origin away O, Inferno, your form so mighty Dance with my melody, my song Hear my voice, hear my decree, your ruler of crimson ze in power in a sea of red and yellow Oh dear mes, listen to my music, my grand orchestra! By the divine System, individual [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] is granted the title: [Divine Inferno] Evolution options updated Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 9] evolved into [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 10] Ability gained: [Firedust Trailze] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 10] evolved into Unique Skill [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Draconic ws Lv. 5], [Draconic Fangs Lv. 4] merged into Unique Skill [Hellde Dragon Lv. 1] Abilities gained: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] Abilities [Spark ws], [Spark Fang] merged into [Hellde Edge] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Fire Magic Lv. 10], [Holy Magic Lv. 10] merged into Unique Skill [White mes Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Inferno Magic Lv. 5], [Poison Creation Lv. 5], [Toxic Secretion Lv. 3] merged into Unique Skill [Corrosive Fire Lv. 1] Magic Lost: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] [zing Twister] [Inferno Beam] [Scorching Sun] [Spiral Hellfire] Skills Lost: [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 10] reached. Race requirement fulfilled by individual [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko]. The System has collected enough data. Missing mutation characteristics will now be corrected Unnecessary Skills and Abilities will bebined: [Spark me Veil], [me Burst], [Spark me], [Spark Fire Breath], [Spark Inferno st], [Firedust Trailze]. Abilities gained: [Scale-dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Original Mind! Parallel Mind #1, shes losing it! We cant stop it anymore! Where the fuck did this titlee from! Ahhh, it started hurting the moment our spells and skills were ripped away from us! I cant concentrate at all! Huh? Mister Kushlekzar, what is going on with Lady Hestia?! Miss Saori! Youvee at the perfect timing, Hestia-! Symphonie des Feuergottes! Custom spell [Imperial Hellfire] was changed into [Symphonie des Feuergottes] Custom spell [Symphonie des Feuergottes] has been perfectly integrated into the System Chapter 83: An Unexpected Boss Battle. Chapter 83: An Unexpected Boss Battle. [Humanization (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] W-What is going on?! I eximed once I saw the state the bandit camp was in. After killing Narube, I made my way back as fast as I could despite still having a broken arm. I admit I was counting on the Health regeneration from leveling up to heal it up for me. From my experience, it would usually fix up any minor fractures, but I guess this might be too much. Another reason could be that once it counted as a status effect, it disqualifies from the leveling up regeneration bonus. An example would be the damaged mana paths inside Hestia''s left wing that haven''t healed up yet. Well, it wasnt a huge problem considering that Hestia can heal this quite easily. However, as I approached the bandit camp, the smell of smoke and the sight of red instantly made me think, Everywhere she goes, she leaves a fire behind I mean, nothing could express Hestia Atsuko is here better than a massive forest fireduring the night Exasperation aside, the sight of so much fire was a bit worrisome. Not because I was still cautious of the wyverns but because Hestia shouldnt need to use this much. Sure, she was angry at the bandit, but I dont think she would go so far as to kill them when she could easily subdue them with her earth and wind magic. Hestias current problem was that she was worried that her humanity was slipping due to her new body. Killing a human might not be the best choice to resolve this issue. Of course, as a former teacher, I would have to advise her against doing it, but this situation wasnt easy enough for me to just decide on one single correct answer. I couldnt instill into her that killing humans was forbidden as we are monsters, so there is always the chance that we would fight a human to the death. If she were to hesitate and got hurt because of this advice, then I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself. So color me surprised when I arrived at the scene and saw Hestia chanting something while she approached a robed man prostrating himself before her. The next moment, I turned my head to the side towards the voices of Tasianna and the saurians who were telling Hestia to stop, with the captured bandits lying unconscious next to them. Huh? Mister Kushlekzar, what is going on with Lady Hestia?! I called out the leader of the Depth Serpents party. Miss Saori! Youvee at the perfect timing; Hestia isnt listening to our calls! thenky raptorsilian voiced out. The bandits in the camp are subdued but the young scale is not stopping her assault. Kushlekzar retold what happened during the raid. After Akasht, the mighty sacosilian, escaped with all the prisoners, the saurians began subjugating all the bandits by capturing them with Kushlekzars water magic while Hestia had to fight against the bandits fire mage, who I recall was Macklemor. Hestia wasn''t willing to fight him and tried her best to subdue him but she underestimated how persistent he was, which was the reason why the camp was on fire. Macklemor slung fire spells over and over again, either missing Hestia and hitting the tents or hitting her but being ineffective as Hestia''s barrier and resistance towards fire prevented all damage. The saurians left them to their duel, due to their cultural belief, as they were more interested in capturing the rest of the bandits. Once they were finished, Tasianna came back from her distraction task looking troubled, as if she was being tormented by something. While they questioned her what happened with the bandits she led away, they instantly stopped the moment Hestia cried out in pain. The next moment, Hestias draconic body parts started to morph, as she continued growling. Her fangs and ws became even sharper and more pronounced, her scales became edgier and more vivid, while her tail started to resemble more like a jagged de due to her protruding scales. Although she didnt have her wings out right now, I had the feeling that they too must have had an appearance change. Looking at her right now, at first nce, she looked simr to how I''ve gotten used to her for nearly two months now. To me, her dragonewt form looked just like always. While I was doing that, I also observed the massive magic circle that was floating above Hestia in the sky, following her with every step. It was thergest spell circle Ive ever seen in my life, dwarfing even Hestias [Sacred Field] which was an area-of-effect healing spell, able to grow in size ording to the mana invested. The only spell that could match it in size, albeit it still was slightly smaller, would be Hestias custom spell [Imperial Hellfire]. Its nearly readythat isnt good. I have no idea what [Imperial Hellfire] would look like but just looking at it is already sending a shiver down my spine. Symphonie des Feuergottes! At the same time I ended that thought, Hestia cast her spell. Hmph! Coil around us, o, mighty serpent, Xohulotels Scaled Barrier! O, Goddess of the Depths, I ask you to perform your justice, Aqua Prison! dual casting two spells at once, a snake made out of waterpletely coiled around the whole raiding party, forming a scaled barrier while a water sphere covered it, creating a doubleyered protective shield. For a moment, I couldnt help but stare in wonder at the materialization of these two azure-blue spells, granting me a short glimpse of how it would seem like to be underwater in an air bubble. However, this feeling of amazement quickly died down as my instincts forced my attention towards the glowing circle of Hestias spell, menacingly floating in the sky, at the brink of activation. Such a beautiful sightOh, from the bottom of my soul, I thank you Danterno for granting me a glimpse of your power, the robed fire mage Macklemor suddenly uttered with a wry smile, tears floating down his face like a broken dam. Forgive me, my brothers and sisters for besmirching the Talsyn nameI await my Gods absolution. Jaspermy friendplease, you must escape Seconds felt like minutes as small beads of cold sweat formed around my forehead, soaking my bangs, as I couldnt help but shiver. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] acquired With the sound of a rocket engine exploding, a stream of fire poured out from the magic circle onto Hestia, pounding on the ground like a cascading waterfall to then recoil back into the air. A magnificent inferno disyed itself, consuming anything in its wake as it spread itself like the water of an open sink tap. "HESTIA!" I cried out as my heart raced to the brink of exhaustion as I saw my beloved friend being enveloped by her own spell, fearing that even she couldnt survive this zing glory. PRINCESS HESTIA! Tasianna shrieked from the top of her lungs, clutching her head as she tried to run out of the water barrier with a mortified expression, before being stopped by Kushlekzar. You will waste your life the second you leave our Goddesss protective shields, Miss Tasianna. Even my barriers cannot hold on for too long, the saurian said with a frown, clutching onto Tasiannas arm without budging. Tasianna struggled to break through despite kicking, punching, and even using spells on Kushlekzar, but the saurian stayed stoic and ignored her wails of grief, LET GO OF ME! MY PRINCESS NEEDS M-ME! I MUST SHIELD HER! My legs froze in ce, unable to move despite my deepest wish to grab Hestia out of the sea of fire. I could only watch in horror as I covered my mouth to stop myself from shouting, as I knew that Kushlekzar was right. We might be inside his barrier, but the sheer heat transmitted through the water was great enough that it felt like a sauna in here, as the outeryer of the barrier quickly evaporated, forming a white smokescreen around us. I could technically look through it with my [Heat Vision] but Hestias fire was in the way, making it impossible for me to pinpoint her location. This realization, however, eventually reminded me that I had [Enhanced Enemy Sense]. Using it, all my worries washed away as I was able to feel somebody inside the mes. It has to be her; it just has to be Hestia. Its callous of me to say this but Macklemor cant possibly survive through this. Once I confirmed the signal, I immediately informed Tasianna about it, calming her down enough that her shaking legs gave up on her. Thank goodness, she eximed as she reimed control of her breathing. I began caressing her back, not only to soothe her but also myself. While I was doing that, Kushlekzar conjured up three blue magic circles, two to reinforce the barrier with [Xohulotels Scaled Barrier] and [Sapphire Membrane] and one to heal my arm with [Oceans Healing]. Unfortunately, water magic isnt as powerful when ites to healing woundspared to holy magic. However, it should be enough to staunch the bleeding and recover a few parts of your broken arm, he said as he continued casting spells. [Broken Arm (Right) (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] After seven casts of [Oceans Healing], the bones inside of my arm healed enough for me to move it. He was right when he mentioned that this spell wasnt as effective as [Major Heal]. Hestia could probably solve this problem within two casts, I believe. Eventually, the sea of mes died down, disappearing into thin air as the saurian priests barrier survived through it all, although the white mist of evaporated water was so thick that it could serve as a smokescreen for a whole battalion of soldiers. Dematerializing his barriers, our whole group got a clear view of what Hestias spell did. Everything, nts, tents, wood, even the very ground was scorched into ash, leaving nothing but a huge coal-ck scar behind. Strangely enough, the spell was quite controlled as the pyre seemed to have left behind a circle. Although not clean, it was unquestionable that whateverid before the circle, the spells effective range, seemed to have survived the inferno, only showing singed patches of grass due to the extreme heat. From the look of it, the tent with all of the food supplies miraculously survived. "Miss Saori, look over there," Tasianna pointed, leading my eyes towards the center of the spell, where the ground was in the direst state. There, I could see a young girl d in an outfit inspired by Earth''s Idol while a white cloakid on the ground. Her hair was shining a bright crimson, almost as if they were glowing, as an aura of fire circled her like flies around a campfire. Suddenly, a blue mist started seeped out from her body before a deafening roar erupted, KRRRRRIIIIIIIAAAAAGHHHH! as a pair of dark-red wings blew the mist away, revealing the tattoo-like markings on her wings webbing. The hardened scales covering her wings were nothing like the ones I remembered, rivaling the immense intimidation force of the ones on her tail. The girl then turned her head towards us, baring her fangs as her wings released a dust-like substance into the air before pping them in our direction. Hestia! I wanted to call out to my dragon friend but the red glowing eyes of hers, sharper and more primal than ever, pushed those words back down my throat. Something is wrong! I thought. The mes surrounding her like servants would their mistress, glowing crimson hair that looked like they couldbust into fire any second now, zing red eyes that looked at us like they would an enemy, while the dust from her wings quickly floated through the air towards us. Something had to be wrong! "Kash! Kash! Kash!" a crackling sound came from Hestia as she gnashed her teeth together, sparks appearing like a firelighter. Mister Kushlekzar! I shouted, driven by instinct. The might of the oceans made into a shield for her Eminences protection, Sapphire Membrane! equally realizing that something was wrong, Kushlekzar immediately understood my intentions and materialized a thick, almost viscous, shield of water in front of us. Khaarrrr-KASH! opening her jaw wide and then gnashing them together, a sound like the sizzling of a dynamites fuse resounded for a second before the dust in front of her exploded. Like a chain reaction, the explosion in front of Hestia led to the whole trail of dust to erupt in mes before stopping in front of the [Sapphire Membrane] breaking it into pieces. Not fast enough! The spell wasnt cast fast enough! Kushlekzar chided himself, growling like a dinosaur in front of his failed spell, despite sessfully protecting us from any harm. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" an ear-piercing scream roared out of Hestia''s mouth as more "kash" sounds came from her gnashing jaw. Once the mist settled, everybody saw Hestia shooting out three beams of dragon breath into the sky, vanishing into the horizon. In between each beam, she continued screaming what sounded like she was in pain, as tears flowed down her rage-filled expression. AHHHH, A DRAGON! This feeling of being red at by a superior beast rattles my scales into action every single time! The young scale really is a powerful dragon! Krim-k the blue carnosilian said as he clenched onto his halberd and shield with vigor, mming his tail onto the ground like an excited puppy. Seems like thess has finally drowned herself in her draconic rage. She is nothing but an feral beast now, Grahta the red saurian uttered as he red at Hestia with the eyes of a hunter. Kush, call Akasht, now! Before she condemns her soul by hurting an innocent, we shall do what is merciful to allow our Goddess to judge her fairly. WHAT, NO! Tasianna blurted. No, you cant do that! I-I wont let you! I am her Highnesss shield! If you dare harm her, then may the Goddess forgive me for what I am about to do. An icy mist appeared around Tasianna as she stared down the two excited carnosilians. Realizing what they meant, I couldnt feel anything else but disgust at what the two carnosilians said. I turned towards Kushlekzar, who was still analyzing Hestia, Mister Kushlekzar, there has to be a rational exnation here! I pleaded. Shes not acting herself right now otherwise, she wouldnt even think of attacking Tasianna and me. Please, I beg you, dont jump on a wrong conclusion here. From how it is looking, it would be impossible for Tasianna and me to defeat the saurians. Not only were we outmatched as mages but also as fighters, giving us literally no other option than to plead to the saurians, hoping that they wouldnt resort to attacking Hestia. I was trying to find a reason for why she was like this but my [Identify] was inferior to her [Identity Blocker]. I couldn''t look at her current status but I had a feeling Macklemor had to be involved in it. Without giving me time to breathe, I continued speaking, trying to find some argument that was good enough to persuade the saurian priest, That fire mage could have done something to her! I cant look at her status now but you know we two have the [Telepathy] skill! I can speak to her! Please, give me the chance to do so! Depth Priest Kushlekzar, I plead to you as a worshipper of our Origin Goddess, please dont harm our Princess! I swear to Goddess Plesia that her Highness has done nothing but good in her life! Anything but saving her is unjust in this situation, and it will sully your prestige as servants of our Goddess! Tasianna supported me with a religious reason, talking back against the two carnosilians as they hissed at her. I will take that as an insult, wind elf. If that young scale means anything to you, then you should know what is the right thing to do, Grahta responded with a reptilian hiss. "Grahtas right, Tasianna. It''s not a good feeling to strike down an honorable scale-kin, especially a young scale, but dutypels us," Krim-k justified their reasoning. "Kush, call Akasht! We need everybody for this. Xohulotel is watching us! I swallowed hard as I heard them say this, but the momentughter escaped Kushlekzars throat, I couldnt help but be baffled. "Ha ha ha! Has the heat warmed your blood so much, that you''ve lost your reasoning also, Grahta? Krim? Miss Tasianna is right. Thess doesn''t deserve to die yet, and we would dishonor ourselves if we were to choose the easy way out. Besides, we saurians owe Caedhul and the Levianewts greatly, so harming their rtionship with both Loatryx and Kargryx would destroy everything we have worked for to support saurian greatness, Kushlekzar announced with an outstretched tongue. Ahhh, my curiosity has been fulfilled! A Dragon Princess of the Dragon Empire?! No wonder for the secrecy! The sight of the inquisitive raptorsilian grinning while fidgeting with his fingers like a viin was a sight to behold, as he continued speaking, Aside from that, thatss is the reason for me finally gaining [Instruction]! As if an educator can ever harm one of his precious students. He said with widened eyes. Capturing and subduing, that is what water magic does best. Symbolizing our faith to Goddess Plesia, the Goddess of Honor, Order, and Tradition, no element is superior to water magic when ites to detaining others, not even dark and earth magic. So do not worry Miss Tasianna and Miss Saori, my student will be punished, my way of course! The disparity of reactions from Kushlezars decision was evident from how Tasianna and I were relieved to the point that we rxed our body although we knew that we had to fight Hestia in a second, while the two carnosilians scoffed and hissed in displeasure. Thankfully, they obediently listened to their leader and asked us what the n would be. However, before we could that, Grahta and Krim-k both pounced forwards, calling out [Aegis] to defend themselves from Hestia''s sudden attack using her me-red ws. She jumped off the shields and returned to where she was when she shot out those fire beams, striking and grinding her tail on the ground until it glowed as hot as molten metal. Tch, without [Aegis] our shields wouldve been pierced! Krim-k eximed as he examined his shield. In this short moment of pause, Hestia began sharpening her ws by cing them between her teeth, using them as a grinding wheel until each w regained their sickle-like sharpness. Her bright red glowing tail looked exactly like a de with how her scales perfectly aligned with each other, while the spike at the end of it was pointing at us. With how her tail was longer than her whole torso, it would be dangerous toe too close to her spear-like tails range. Kushlek''zar gave a raptor-like call, sounding exactly like a velociraptor from a dinosaur documentary, before telling Tasianna and me to try [Telepathy] on Hestia while his party subdued her. With that said, the saurians immediately went into action with ferocious determination. [Tasianna, let us do this!] I called my friend into action through our telepathic link. [Yes, Miss Saori!] As we were trying to establish a connection with Hestia, meanwhile, the fight between her and the saurians began with a flurry of strikes from her tail, slicing through the air and pushing each carnosilian back. Kushlekzar tried to apprehend Hestia with [Depths Call], conjuring up watery tentacles, but due to Hestias Agility, none of them even manage toe even close. With her tail as a weapon, Hestia used the mmable dust from her body to stand up against all three saurians. How is she using her dust so proficiently?! I thought as suddenly the telepathic link connected onto something. [Hello, hello?! Saori?! Tasianna?!] [Hestia!] I called out while Tasianna said [Lady Hestia!] [No, no, you two got the wrong Hestia. Im parallel mind #1! Im taking over while the original mind, your Hestia, is trying to get her body back in control!] [Parallel Thoughts], one of the few skills that Hestia possessed that neither Tasianna nor I could get from the skill shop. We scoured through it, but we were unsessful. I know it is rude to say this, but it says something about her if she''s able to gain a multi-mind skill like this. It honestly made me worry about her mental health before our meeting. Anyway, this was actually the first time that Ive ever had a conversation with one of her parallel minds. She exined the skill to us once, but I never was able to imagine having multiple people speaking inside my head, even if they are technically copies of myself. [Parallel mind #1, yes? What is going on right now? Why is Hestia on a rampage?! Has [Battle Frenzy] appeared again?!] I bombarded her with questions. [Yes, yes, Ill answer them all but please give me a second,] our telepathic connection disconnected for a few second before reconnecting. [I dont know how this happened, but original minds body has gone on a rampage! After we suddenly got the title [Divine Inferno], we lost all our fire spells and the ones from [Holy Magic]! Original mind couldnt handle that shock!] ording to her, Hestia started acting weird the moment [Divine Inferno] appeared, causing her mind to disconnect from her body. Hestia herself was trying to re-establish the connection but when she saw her body attacking us, she lost control of what she was working on. Seeing us nearly getting hurt from her custom spell [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and her exploding scale-dust made her curse her body. Speaking of that custom spell, it seems like something happened that changed her [Imperial Hellfire] into it. She was guessing that it had something to do with her new title. Divine Inferno A title granted to a mortal recognized by the God of Fire. Boosts proficiency gain of magics based on Fire Element, while also boosting their power. Decreases Water Element proficiency. The possessor of this title will also gain immunity to any fire spell that he/she cast Symphonie des Feuergottes A custom spell created by individual [Hestia Atsuko]. Opening the symphony with a grand inferno explosion pouring down from the magic circle, the caster will undergo the four movements of a standard symphony: allegro, adagio, minuet, finale. Robed in mes, the caster gains an increase of stats depending on the movement currently in action. Mana consumption continues until the spell is deactivated Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro) mes burning as fast as shfire, increasing the casters Agility by half of the base amount. All fire elemental attacks increase in strength [Original mind and we parallel minds will get this in control! Please, you have to stop our body before it reaches the finale movement. If it acts like a true symphony, then we definitely dont want it to reach that point!] parallel mind #1 informed us before cutting the telepathy to resume whatever she was working on. Relieved that we actually got some information on the situation and that Hestia herself hasnt gone mad from [Battle Frenzy], I tedly exined to Kushlek''zar about it while keeping quiet about her new title. Considering that Tasianna identally exposed Hestia''s [Princess] title, giving the saurians any more privy information would bewell, I dont think Hestia herself would like it. You two heard herpanions, the young scale has a tantrum. Take this as training and subdue her. We havent fought against a strong opponent as a group for a while now, Kushlekzar said. Shut up, Kush! Use some spells already you idiot! Shes overwhelming us with all this dust! the two carnosilians responded in unison. And they were right. Hestia wasnt casting any spells due to having no mind dedicating to use magic but that didnt mean that she wasnt a threat. Her body still was able to control fire with [Pyrokinesis] and the ones flying around her can be used offensively or defensively. We also had to be wary of Hestia''s ws and tail which were practically weapons at this point, including the explosive scale-dust from her body. Parallel mind #1 also exined that something happened to her body, causing her to gain new abilities that we should be careful of. Considering that she never really used her sparks so offensively, I guess this has to be one of them. With another bestial roar, Hestia sharpened her tail against the grind, reheating it, before jumping up and mming it onto Krim-k like a broadsword. Graceful slithering, Slithering Serpent! Kushlekzar cast onto himself before shooting it to Krim-k with [Synergists Oath]. Hestias tail crashed onto his shield but instead of cutting through, she slipped off it due to a blue gel that was covering Krim-k''s weapons and body. Sliding on the ground with that gel, the blue saurian moved behind Hestia who lost her bnce from thatst attack. He shouted [Molt] to remove [Slithering Serpent]s effect, before mming the edge of his shield against her stomachs sides. Before she was sent flying, she gnashed her teeth again, causing an explosion that caught Krim-k head-on. Not willing to give Hestia a moment to act again, Kushlekzar shot an [Ocean st], a highly condensed ball of water. It crashed against Hestias skull like a hammer, sending her right at Grahta who swung the blunt side of his axe at her. It hit her head, leaving a visible bleeding bruise behind as her body crashed onto the ground. That broke her [Draconic Barrier]?! Before Grahta could follow up on his attack, Hestia rotated her body over, avoiding the saurians attack by moving on all fours and began a flurry of swings using her tail like a spear. Although he managed to redirect all the attacks with his shield, it still was intense enough that he wasnt able to defend himself from Hestias next attack. The crimson haired girl drew her ws through the ground, releasing two sets of ws made from literal fire. shing into the carnosilians chest and ripping through his armor and scales, a clear cut could be seen, oozing enough blood to be considered critical for a human. As Grahta was trying to distance himself to avoid another attack, Hestias body instantly attempted to take advantage of this fact, but I prevented it by casting [Shadow Tendrils] to entangle her arms. As pain began to contort her face, white mes appeared from her arm, destroying my tendrils before starting to restore her Health from all the damage that she received. What in the-?! The white fire, something that Ive never seen before, started enveloping her whole body. The bruises caused by Kushlekzars [Ocean st] and the one from Grahta''s axe disappeared as if she just used [Major Heal] on herself. Any residue white mes simply left her body and began swirling around her like the others. This is why this girl is so hard to fight against. She can simply take any damage and heal it back in a matter of seconds without any problems due to her high mana capacity. Kroooooooooarrrrrghhhh! Xohulotel,ruz! a loud war cry resounded from a huge humanoid crocodile, before he threw his hammer. Hestia simply dodged it, before baring her fangs at the one who threw that at her. Akasht, dont kill her. Only subdue! Kushlekzar ordered him. From here on out, Tasianna, all the saurians, and I cooperated together to capture Hestia, which was difficult to do as Hestia''s swiftness was boosted by her custom spell. Even if somebody could get close enough to attack, Hestias [Draconic Roar] would always burst out, stunning everybody close to her with an ear-destroying attack. Even Akasht, the physically strongest among us, was forced to back away from her when she did this. If Tasianna hadnt tried to shut Hestias mouth with her ice magic every time she did that, we probably would have even more trouble. Although she was taking quite significant damage from ourbined efforts, the white mes would always appear and heal her up almost like its automatic. Any damage we would take would also be healed from Kushlekzars [Ocean Healing]. The only attack that we seriously had to avoid was the purple mes that she asionally shot out. Fortunately none of us was hit by them, but anything that was, immediately turned into a dark purple shriveled mess, that reminded me too much of Hestias poison. As we continued this fight, Hestia eventually realized that we were quickly wearing her down. She wrapped her wings around her before releasing an unbearable heat wave from her body, sending anybody close to her flying away as the heat slowly cooked everybody alive. From what parallel mind #1 told me, this had to be one of the two new abilities that Hestia suddenly got. The one where she would sharpen her ws and tail was [Hellde Edge], simr to her [Spark ws] and [Spark Fangs], while this heatwave was [Dreadre Aura]. I admit that the name fitted this ability very well. The sheer aura around Hestia right now was so hot thating any closer would definitelybust my fur on fire. None of us coulde any closer, but Hestia could continue shooting out fire projectiles at us like it was nothing. Enough! Does this young scale believe she can defeat me with fire? Impudent! Learn the terror of the oceans, Princess Hestia! Observe, my student! Kushlekzar shouted as he pulled out a rosary with a beautiful clear blue stone embedded into it, shining the moment he started casting spells. [Azure de], [Krakens Destruction], [Torrential Rain], [Perilous Tidefall], and so many more spells were cast without stop. Strangely enough, he wasnt casting any of them, magic circles simply appeared around him as his rosary continued beaming. I-It changed?! Will he be able to keep up?! Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio) mes burning slowly with powerful notes, increasing the casters Strength and Intelligence by half of the base amount. Mana consumption of all spells is reduced by 50% The second stage of her custom spell activated, removing the effects of the previous one while applying the current one. Explosions of scale-dusts and huge infernos controlled with [Pyrokinesis] answered the saurian priests spells in kind. A sh of elements, fire and water, pushed each back and forth, continuously producing steam until it was so thick that no one could see anything besides for me with my [Heat Vision]. I was doubtful that Kushlekzar could actually beat Hestia is a duel of spells, as I have seen the intensity of he power far too often when we sparred. I was so pessimistic about it that I was contemting to pull everybody into the shadow world to escape this heat wave. However, I was proven wrong. Kushlek''zar is an experienced water mage with years of practice and training that made him superior to Hestia as a mage, clearly to be seen as he was pushing Hestia''s aura back. Water was dominating fire. I was astounded. Never have I seen anybody be able to contest Hestia in a straight up magic duel. I know I had a very low sample size, but I was immensely confident that Hestia couldnt lose. Noentheless, I cant deny the truth that I was seeing here: Hestia was losing. However, the problem lies with the fact that he couldnt contest her when ites to mana consumption. Hestia wasnt even using actual spell here, as all her attacks were made from the fire surrounding her, controlled with [Pyrokinesis]. I couldnt see her status board as she was blocking everything, but I know that Kushlekzars mana was already at half. [Hestia stop! Please, you have to stop now!] I shouted at her with [Telepathy]. [Lady Hestia, please, I beg you to stop. I-I cant bear this heat anymore,] Tasianna copied me, once she heard my thoughts. What am I supposed to do here?! I shouted to myself, unable to think of any ns as exhaustion clouded my mind through the heatstroke. But as I was thinking this, the aura of heat and the fire barrage suddenly stopped. Kushlek''zar halted his attack once he felt no more resistance, although, one of the spells did hit its mark. Rolling on the ground like a ragdoll, steam began leaking from Hestia''s mouth as sheid on the wet ground, unwilling to stand up or move a muscle. After lowering the temperature with Tasiannas ice magic and Kushlekzars water magic, the area was bearable enough to walk through. The moment we knew that, Tasianna and I immediately sprinted towards Hestia, bringing her body up before embracing her tightly. Gurgh! Her body is still burning! Ouch! OOF! Guysthats too tight, she meekly uttered. S-Shut it, Hestia. That was not cool at all, not cool at all, I said as I tightened my grip around her, ignoring the pain. Miss Saori is right, Lady HestiaP-Please give up your right to refuse up for today. All of this was too much for us, Tasianna agreed without letting go of Hestia, eyes closed as she was stimted by her warm body, although, in truth it might be torturous for her. Sorry, I muttered silently. Dont be. Just exin everything, thats all Im asking. You already did well bying back to us, I stated as I caressed her crimson hair, having lost their yellow glow. Yeah, surecould I ask a favor before I do that? Sure. "Well, I''m really hungry. Like really, really, really, really, hungry. I think I just burned through three days'' worth of calories," Hestia shyly said as a growl escaped her stomach. Hie hie, anything you want. Chapter 84: The Aftermath and Spoils of a Quest Chapter 84: The Aftermath and Spoils of a Quest Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 5] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 5] [Water Resistance Lv. 2] [Stage Fever Lv. 2] [Terror Aura Lv. 2] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 5] gained Title [Divine Inferno] description has changed [Overheated (Minor)] [Starvation (Minor)] [Dehydration (Minor)] [Arcane Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Say, ahhhhhhhhh, Saori said as she drew a wooden spoon filled with steamed white grain coated in a mouthwatering brown sauce close to my mouth. Ahhhhhhhhh, mhmph, I bite onto it, drawing the warm, savory food into my mouth, letting my saliva run as I started chewing on it. Mhmmmm! The tender meat and the filling toffelspliment the white, oval grain, adding an extra ir of texture as my cheeks turned red from the nostalgic taste after I swallowed it. Hestia, your cheeks! Is it the food or are you warming up again? Saori asked as she hastily grabbed a cup of tea and poured it into my mouth. Bwuah! Saori, Im not a kid! And its the food! You should know how nostalgic the taste of rice should be, I blurted out with a frown as I nearly coughed on the tea. Saori''s eyes widened for a second, her mouth agape as she put the teacup down, O-OhI apologize, I overreacted a bitHow is the taste? Its good on the Saori cooking scale, but the curry isnt there yet. The spicebination isnt correct I believe, I answered her question as she fed me another spoonful of curry rice. Subjugating the bandits not only meant that we fulfilled the Quest that we got from Colwyn but also that we secured the food that they stole. Honestly, I was d it wasnt destroyed during the whole raid. Its a miracle that it didnt get burned to ashes! Speaking of burns How are your burns? They still hurt? I asked with a troubled expression, eyeing her singed arms. What is that frown? Come on, smile for me, Hestia," Saori urged me as she ced two fingers on the edges of my mouth and pushed them upwards. As you once said, An Idol must always keep up a smile. Do not worry, Kushlekzar already healed me. The fur will need some time to regrow, but I prefer this look personally, heh. Despite how much Saori was trying to cheer me up, I couldn''t help but continue looking at those burns, regardless if they were gone now or not. The thought of who gave Saori those wounds made my heart hurt as if it was being squashed. I know it wasnt technically my fault. I mean, who would have thought that the fuckin fire origin god himself would be so nice to grant me his blessing and the new title [Divine Inferno]. I should be grateful cause it improved the strength of my fire spells, right? FUCK NO! IM NOT HAPPY ABOUT IT AT ALL! Why, why, why, why did that fucking bastard do that to me, huh? Not only did I gain his blessing but I also lost all my fire, inferno, and holy spells. Sure, I got [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] in returnbut who asked him to do that for me, huh?! I also never asked him to fix my custom spell Imperial Hellfire, alright? Oh, wait, I mean, [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. Do you know what Feuergottes means in English? Fucking, Fire God! Tranted that meant Fire Gods Symphony! Argh, not only did he steal my chance to finally finish my custom spell, but I am now the proud owner of a spell made by that narcissistic piece of shit Danterno! Jeez, why, why? Harrgh, I told myself that I wouldnt go on a rampage and kill things like that. I didnt want to kill things without my own consent. Im sorry, Macklemorwhy didnt you surrenderDummkopf. I''ll be honest here, I was frustrated that I killed him due to my rampage but it actually didn''t mean that much to me. Macklemor was a bandit and he stayed adamant about being my enemy to hisst breath. To me, as a monster, it was just business as usual. Whew, that [Starvation (Minor)] will not disappear anytime soon it seems. Ill get you some more curry rice. Tasianna, like before, please take care of her, Saori ordered the person behind me as she stood up and went back to the cauldron manned by Mister Kushlekzar. Of course, Miss Saori! Tasianna stated with fervor. Lady Hestia, how is it? Should I raise the temperature or is this cold adequate? I showed her a small smile before nodding, No, its perfect. I can feel myself cooling down and I think [Overheated (Minor)] will disappear soon. Thanks for asking, Tasianna. That is a relief to hear, Lady Hestia. It is a pleasure to serve you, she responded. If I may, could I ask you how it felt to lose so many spells? You mentioned that was the reason why you lost control of your body. After Danterno took away my spells, my mind essentially went into shock. It felt like the System didnt know what it was supposed to do when so many spells were deleted from my mind in such a short moment. I went unconscious for a few seconds due to the pain of having them ripped out from me. Dont forget that I didnt learn all these spells naturally like a custom spell. They are System spells created by the Origin God and they literally are imnted into you through your status board. I never gave it a thought but thinking of them as rented spells kinda made sense now. I just wish the process was less painful. My parallel minds exined to me that due to me, the original mind, disconnecting from our body, none of them could get my permission to control it, leading to me acting as if I was under the effects of [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]. I was essentially acting on my draconic instincts, my monster side. It saw everything as an enemy and all it wanted to do was to protect itself. The dread I felt when it didnt even register Saori or Tasianna as friendlies. My parallel minds and I did our best to regain control, but it took so long. It was like something inside me was rejecting me. Its such a disturbing thought that even now sent a chill down my spine. It also didnt help that I somehow gained the skills [Dreadme Dragon] and [Hellde Dragon] by losing [Spark Fire Dragon], [Draconic ws], and [Draconic Fang]. I dont know how it was possible that I got those two skills despite not evolving into those two races. My body literally changed with them without me needing to evolve. Seeing my body use [Scale-dust Veil], [Hellde Edge], and [Dreadre Aura] did make me a bit excited from the sheer flexibility and power of those abilities but that instantly disappeared once I saw myself use them on the saurians and my friends. I was so hysterical about it that all the progress we made on taking back our body was gone, as any distressing emotions I felt would influence my parallel minds. Eventually, I did calm down though, but that was mostly cause my body reached its limit. [Dreadre Aura] and [Symphonie des Feuergottes] covered me in intense heat that would usually kill anything that couldnt withstand a literal volcanoand I was in the epicenter of it. It consumed so many calories that I got [Starvation (Minor)] while also giving me [Dehydration (Moderate)] cause my sweat was literally evaporating from my skin due to the heat. I was currently unable to move my body due to [Arcane Fever (Minor)]. How did I get it despite being extremely resistant against it? Well, imagine me having to manage my [Overheated (Moderate)] to the point that my [Body Temperature Control] jumped three levels while keeping [Symphonie des Feuergottes], [Dreadre Aura], and [Hellde Edge] active. That is a ton of mana that I used in a short amount of timebut that wasnt all. I also used [Pyrokinesis] to emte some of my [Inferno Magic] spells. There were no magic circles, I just transformed them into a certain form and shot them at Mister Kushlekzar who was dueling me with his water spells. Saori admitted that she couldnt believe that I lost a mana duel against somebody with less Mana, but what can I say except I used too much. Thankfully, I passively recovered enough Mana that I didnt run out of it. Thest thing I needed was to experience [Mana Stress], again. Mana Stress A status effect inflicted when the owners Mana is zero. Restricts all Mana recovery. Any further usage of Mana will stress out the mana paths Urghthat memory of the garm matriarchs limbs exploding in a bloody fountain due to [Mana Stress] is as vivid as on the day I saw it. While [Mana Stress] was already terrible, [Arcane Fever] fucking sucks. Im having a terrible headache, I puked blood, and my body was limp. Thest time I felt this way was after my first encounter with one of the snake heads of the leviathan, but this was the real deal now. While [Mana Stress] wouldnt kill you if you just chilled and rested, [Arcane Fever] continuously decreases your Health while its active. I was lucky to have a lot of Health and also Mister Kushlekzar to cast [Oceans Healing] on me, otherwise Yeah, thinking about it does drain the blood from my face. Ahhh, Lady Hestia! Depth Priest Kushlekzar, she needs healing, again! Tasianna worriedly shouted out before grabbing the tea and pouring it down my throat. My Lady, please, you must drink the tea! Mhumphfpfpf! I mumbled, unable to answer as tea water gushed down my throat. Ocean Healing! Mister Kushlekzar shouted out as he dashed over to me. Tea made out of the leaves of the Fulinoe nt that could alleviate arcane corruption problem while Mister Kushlekzar was always close by to heal me the moment my Health dropped too low. Yeah, I am really lucky to have friends around to help me with my first case of [Arcane Fever]. If I were still alone in the Belzac forest, I would have definitely died. Hestia, are you alright? Here, another bowl of curry rice ready to fulfill your [Starvation (Minor)], Saori stated after running to us. "Ha ha ha, that is very optimistic of you, Miss Saori," Kushlek''zar responded with a merryugh. "She ate through two cauldrons filled to the brim with your wonderful food. She probably needs more considering that she not only used quite the amount of Mana but is also a dragon. He says it like that, but I didnt hoard those two cauldrons for myself. The saurians and the humans ate quite a lot themselves. Thank you, I thanked them with down-casted eyes, trying to hide my tears as I was unable to wipe them away with my feeble arms. Hestia, Saori ced the bowl on the ground, ruffled my hair with affection, and then gave me a short hug. See? You cooled down enough. You cannot burn me in this state. The meaning behind these words lies with the fact that Saori and Tasianna both burned themselves after embracing me the moment my rampage ended. Despite Mister Kushlekzar cooling the area with his water magic, it wasnt enough as I still had [Overheated (Moderate)]. Even if it was an ident, it didnt make me feel any better. Seeing a young scale in such a state does not make this old scale very happy, Hestia. Do me a favor and go back to your previous state, Mister Kushlekzar urged me while crossing his arms. Besides, you mustnt fault yourself for something caused by the gods. Instead, feel honored that you have fancied an Origin God. I couldnt hide anything from Mister Kushlekzar at this point. I might not have told him about Kargryxmor and Aurena but I couldnt construct a proper lie to excuse my rampage at all. There is also the fact that I couldnt hide [Divine Inferno] in time before he used [Identify] on me. If the cat is already out of the bag, I might as welle clean. Especially when he was kind enough to hold back to avoid killing me during that battle. I do understand what you mean, Mister Kushlekzar, butarent you annoyed that I killed those captured bandits? I asked feebly, avoiding making eye contact with him. The bandits the saurians captured weren''t lucky enough to survive my rampage as nobody helped them when I activated [Dreadre Aura]. They were too close to me that I literally cooked them alive, scorching them until only their bones were left. Speaking of which, I also destroyed my party bracelet with that act. Saori might have gotten the experience when I killed Macklemor but she missed out on those 21. It is disturbing to think that I was more annoyed at the fact that the experience was wasted instead of me killing 22 humans and beastmen today. Has my mind turnedpletely into that of a monster? "Don''t let that cloud your mind, young scale. They were destined for judgment anyways, due to their crimes of piging and murder," Mister Kushlek''zar answered with a firm tone, sternly speaking against my naivete. "You have a good soul,ss, so don''t let these criminals distort it. Helping the innocent and condemning the wicked is a worthy cause to strive for. Just look over to the prisoners youve freed. His arm directed my eyes toward the group of 30 or so vigers and mercenaries, all huddled up away from the saurians. They were all devouring the curry rice that Saori made. As the food was technically theirs, we couldnt exactly deny them from getting any especially with how malnourished they were. We were lucky that none of them actually were sold off to a ve trader. My co-workers there informed me that the bandits had an argument with them that led to the end of any transactions. Ha, and here I thought the Depth Serpents had to go headhunt them, the relief in Mister Kushlekzars voice suggested that this wasnt amon urrence. I believe every culture has a tradition where they hold a feast after a momentous event. Isnt the joy in their faces enough to soothe your mind, young scale? Breaking bread with each other while beads of tears dripped into their curry rice was a wholesome sight, equivalent to the time I spent with the lizardmenalthough the feast was prettycking. You call it a feast but I was the only one who cooked, and only curry rice is not enough, Saoriined with a frowned face, as she kept stuffing my mouth with the exact curry rice. Thankfully we were able to cook the hardened rice quite fast, thanks to Hestias body temperature. As much as I wanted to create a variety of dishes, Hestia and the malnourished prisoners required an easy-to-eat and filling meal, which so happens to be curry. Thanks to my body temperature, yeah, putting my weakened body under a pot to cook arge batch of rice without having to create a fire was a pretty good idea. Due to the transfer of heat, that process also managed to cool me down a bit, so we hit two birds with one stone. It just doesnt help that I felt like a tool. Mhmm, certainly helps that it was delicious. How long has it been since I tasted curry? Since I left Caedhul? Yours however has a certain charm unlike the marine countrys, which I assume is due to it being sweeter? Curious, where you learned this meal, Miss Saori, Mister Kushlekzar mumbled as he licked his mouth clean with his long tongue, still suspicious that Saori was a monster like me. Regardless of how tensed it seemed, the two somehow hit it off as Saori simply ignored his attempt to draw an answer out of her and just talked about curry with him. Mister Kushlekzar wasnt exactly helpful as he didnt know the spice blends too well, but any criticism for her curry was satisfactory for Saori. As I was watching them talk, while Saori kept feeding me the curry and the fulinoe tea, Tasianna suddenly tickled my ear as she talked into it, Lady Hestia, are you still worried about what happened? The concern in her voice made me clench my teeth, Was I that obvious? You usually are far more talkative, Tasianna answered with a nod. Even when you were enfeebled after our fight with one of the leviathans appendages, you tried to speak even when you were so close to [Arcane Fever]. However, it feels like you are trying to avoid speaking if it isnt urgent. Well, what can I say besides Im not in the mood Hestia, Saori stopped speaking with Mister Kushlekzar the moment she heard Tasianna, putting the bowl of food down. Look at me, nothing happened to us. You neither hurt Tasianna nor me. This is Danternos fault, not yours. You still couldnt stop me, though, I meekly gave out while looking at my new set of ws. My body didnt know how to control its new power output, so it recklessly used everything in my arsenal without a care. However, the more I get used to it, the more I can master my new abilities, the more dangerous my feral state will be. I shook my arm, releasing shining red scales onto the ground, Condense [Symphonie des Feuergottes]s initial explosion, use [Dreadre Aura] as a one-second burst attack instead of a continuous heatwave, ignite the scale-dust with my ws instead of my mouth to prevent the explosion to cloud my vision. I can think of so many ways to refine my battle habits, and I dont think this is all my body is capable of. I still havent even checked my dragon forms yet. Due to [Divine Inferno] I cant hurt myself with my own fire spells and it seems like my feral state somehow is able to cast custom spells, but not System spells. I gave a defeated chuckle as I counted up all these reasons. It has only been a week or so and were back to the same fucking discussion. When will I next go on another rampage? Can somebody stop me next time? All this worrying is making me sick of myself. I eyed the sharp end of my ws. So sharp, so durable, so strong. They can pierce even metal at this point, not to mention simple bare flesh. One clean swipe. That is all I need to end somebodys life. One clean swipe and it all ends. As my line of sight never strayed from my ws, a ck-furred hand blocked them, disying its own ws to me. They were shorter, duller, and less imposing. They couldnt bepared to mine at all. Dont, Saori uttered with a shake of her head, a bitter smile trembling to keep itself together, as her deep-red eyes peered into me. I gave you my promise, and I n to keep it. I have a dream, which I will not squander a second time. I have two precious friends, whose eyes I dont want to see empty, I breathed in deeply, so much so that I felt dizzy from the extra amount of oxygen, before exhaling and looking at them with firm eyes. Im counting on you two. Please support me as I try to control the beast inside me, so I wont make you two sad ever again. By your will, Lady Hestia! Tasianna shouted as she kneeled down, hiding her wet eyes by casting her face down. Keep your shine, Hestia. Dont let this weeks events pull you down, Saori encouraged me as she presses her hands around my cheeks, showing a smile at my renewed determination. Ive learned some valuable lessons from this Quest. First, that killing when I need to do it, whether it may be humans, beastmen, or monsters, isnt something that I should worry so much about. Feeling guilty about every single kill isn''t good for me, but I should always be wary to never abandon the moralities that I''ve learned. Second, seeing my friends being sad is more painful to me than I actually thought. Crying and being depressive about the matter is natural but whats important is that I get myself up and going. Nobody wants to see me in this state and if an Idol cant bounce back from a bad day, then what have I been doing with my life on Earth. Third, andstly, fuck Danterno and Kargryxmor. Fuck those two, seriously. Fuck Kargryxmor for giving me this shitty blessing that only produces troubles. Weakness to water and also that shitty [Battle Frenzy]. Pah, this is more like a curse at this point! And Danterno, you can go suck a big one, you bastard. Nobody asked you to help me here. Do you honestly believe that I would be grateful to you when you didnt even have the courtesy to prevent me from attacking my friends? Your asinine execution of your n makes me want to vomit. Dont even think about me bing your pawn! Divine Inferno A title granted to a mortal recognized by the God of Fire, whose control has been usurped by the owner. Boosts proficiency gain of magics based on Fire Element, while also boosting their power. Decreases Water Element proficiency. The possessor of this title will also gain immunity to any fire spell that he/she cast I don''t know what Aurena is like, but I honestly am contemting working with her just to spite those two sick fucks. Nheless, any wyverns or dragons will probably be bad news for me. I''m not gonna speak with my "grandpa". Hmm, that spark in your eyes seemed to have reignited, Mister Kushlekzar stated with a wide grin. Heres a lesson for the future, never stay in debt with a mercenary. You understand, young scale? Uh, uhm, yes! I responded with a weary tone. Good, then once your [Arcane Fever] is gone, we will get back to training. I do not have much time until I must depart but as my student, I want you to learn all four advanced casting techniques. You said that your lost [Fire Magic], [Inferno Magic], and [Holy Magic], right?" I nodded at his question. "Then it is even more imperative that you learn how to properly construct a custom spell. As a mage and your master, I cannot fathom what you can do with your talent, especially with those white and purple mes." Mister Kushlekzar scratched his plumage again, thinking about something before speaking, As a member of the mages guild, I am actually obligated to report to them about your custom spell. The mages guild is responsible for managing all official mages including their custom spell usages. However, at this point, it is very likely that they will forbid your spell, so until you can control that spell properly, dont show it to the world. The old scale then turned his head towards Saori and Tasianna, I will also assume you two wish to learn, too, correct? The two nodded in unison. Astalos is still hunting for us and Danterno wont be happy about what happened here. It cant be a coincidence that I got this blessing when I was in the presence of Macklemor. I need more strength to fend those two away, to keep my happinesswhich means it is almost time After I ate and drank enough to get rid of both [Starvation] and [Dehydration], everybody rested for the night, while the saurians kept watch. Once morning came, both [Overheated] and [Arcane Fever] disappeared. Having fully recovered from the aftermath of that bandit raid, the saurians and my party started our escort of the former prisoners towards Carine vige. Unfortunately, we couldnt move too fast as most of the vigers and mercenaries couldnt muster enough strength to walk for too long until they needed a break. We had to move slower, especially when the cold nights came earlier now. Fortunately for my party, that meant that we had more time to learn from Mister Kushlekzar while also giving us a chance to bond with the whole saurian party. It also got to the point that I started calling Krim-k elder scale out of respect. I mean, the saurians were reluctant about helping me but they still did. Its just normal. After four days of travel through the woods, we finally reached the outskirts of Carine vige. Side Story 16: A Storm in Heaven. Side Story 16: A Storm in Heaven. Sparkling azure blue, that was the perfect description of the sea of brilliance, radiating under a clear blue sky. Small movements could be seen as the water wavered softly up and down, creating waves with every second. The calm quickly ended, however, as a rumble underwater caused the sea to shiver, trembling so much it looked like it could split apart at any second. And that it did, as a figure shot out of the sea, leaving a fountain of water as the silhouette of a woman flew up into the air. Long, blue octopus tentacles framed her head like hair, giving the sight aedic moment as it looked like the octopus was flying like an eagle through the air. Her torso was covered in soft, pink skin simr to a human womans, only a marine green bikini top was there to cover her tender breasts. Her bottom was that of a fish, covered in an assortment of different colored scales so plentiful that it mimicked a rainbow, ending in a tail fin. The female silhouette looked like a mermaid, a half human-half fish hybrid. The woman fell from the sky, diving back into the water until her body was pushed back up to the surface as if shemanded the water to do so. Shebed through her tentacle hair with her hands, squeezing the water out until it switched to seaweed and then into silky marine hair. The scales of her bottom slowly morphed into skin, turning her whole fishtail into a human woman''s, wearing the bottom part of her bikini. Her wet body stretched and exhaled under the re of the sun. Her appearance was so lovely that any normal mans eyes would be enraptured by this sight. If she werent walking on water, most people would assume she was spending a day on the beach. As much as my home can imitate the worlds oceans, it just doesnt feel authentic enough. However, spending some time with my followers would cause my church to panic. How troubling. The carefree thoughts of the woman brought a smile to her face, until she received a message from one of her angels, causing her serene smile to waver with a sigh. The droplets of saltwater started to merge with each other as this happened, transforming her bikini into a marine blue cocktail dress, while scales formed on her legs and a slim shark tail grew out of her rear. Despite how fun-loving and casual she might appear; this was undoubtedly the leading goddess of the pantheon of Peolynca. The Ruler of the Depths, The Benevolent Mother of the Oceans, The Patron Goddess of the Merfolk, Nagas, and Levianewts, The Goddess of Order, Honor, and Traditions. The Origin Goddess of Water, Plesia. It is time, it seems. It is never easy in a position of power, even if I would like to believe we are all equals. How I would like to justze around under the sun every day, Plesiained without letting anybody see her distress, carrying around a deceptive smile. Disregarding her personal wishes, the goddess simply conjured up her waterbed, sat on it, and summoned her administrative windows with the flick of a hand. Until her guest arrives, she had to fulfill her duty as a goddesswhich was administrative work with her angels and aids. Hmm, Caedhuls poption is rising healthilyhie hie, the youth of today are too reckless. Oh my, I say that every generation, hie hie, the water goddess inspected with a pleasant smile as she looked over statistics and videos of her followers. Whether it was joy or grief, she would look through them with an unfazed gaze, neither judging nor feeling much emotion besides, This is the life of a mortal. Pleasant. Once she was done with her administrative work, she then turned to the next panel, now with an exasperated expression, There are so many prayers every day. I know this is the most effective way to gain faith, but the young are far too wishful. I guess the less you have, the more you want quote makes a lot of sense for them. Tirelessly, she worked through billions of prayers from her followers. Prayers also included the many spell casts that would be performed every day, as all System-based spells have chants that were constructed in a prayer-like way. Although the gods receive the energy regardless of this fact, this way of forming a spell was an efficient and effective way to promote yourself to your faithful. Oh, my Goddess and My God, I call for you were all ways to imprint the idea of thankfulness and reverence into the minds of their followers. Oh, shes here, she uttered as her windows disappeared, letting out a sigh before forming a smile befitting of, not a mere goddess, but the leading Origin Goddess. A veil of light appeared before her, quickly forming themselves into the figure of a slim woman with a set of white angel wings. Her light blond hair fluttered around as the face of a human woman formed, showing her youth and beauty off with her white dress, befitting an aristocratic saintess. Greetings, Elder Plesia, and thank you for epting my attendance in your realm, the woman greeted Plesia with a curtsey, hiding the anxiousness that was clouding her face. Aurena, it is always a pleasure to see you, dear, Plesia responded with a genuine smile, simr to the one she had before assuming her duties. I heard you visited your father? How is he? Lazy as always? Although the Goddess of Light was here for urgent business, she couldnt help but be swallowed up by the Goddess of Water''s pleasantries, casting her worries away for a moment, "At this point, that question should be obvious. He was having a good time. Aurena answered with a shrug and an exasperated sigh. Plesia couldnt help but form a wry smile at the troubled goddess, And despite your answer, you nheless took over some of his work, correct? Haaaah, Aurena, Ive advised this to you so many times already, but you cant always help him like this. He is around my seniority, so he is perfectly able to do his duty by himself. With a simple hand movement, a table with a set of teacups appeared from the depths of the sea, as warm tea water slowly filled them. Aurena bid her to sit, which Aurena graciously epted, before continuing the small-talks, How is your step-mother? Is she doing well? Aurena smelled her tea, enjoying the scent before taking a sip, Elder Plesia, please, shes mother now. Father loves her very dearly so as his daughter I will ept her with open arms regardless of any trivial facts. It also helps that she too is annoyed about fathers totalck of urgency and duty, helping us bond. I can imagine, after enjoying her tea for a moment, her smile disappeared, as she raised her eyes and looked at Aurena with weary eyes. I unfortunately can already presume why you are here, dear. Those words instantly made Aurena frown, ring at her tea as she responded, I would expect nothing less from you, Elder Plesia. Your followers had a clear view of everything, after all. Both Goddesses couldnt help but remember the scenes they saw from their followers. Aurenas knowledge of how the fight went on was limited because the prisoners Hestia saved from Narubes bandit group were quickly escorted away from the battlefield, however, she still could hazard a guess from the massive wildfire that something was off. Since Hestia couldnt level up nor did she evolve, Aurena couldn''t keep herself updated on her status board without her followers being close to her. She knew nothing of Danternos blessing, but she knew that something was wrong. Elder Plesia, I am here with the expectation that you will not hide any information from me, Aurena started out. Despite the fact of how our subordinates would rank us, I still understand my ce as your junior. However, you have said that as Origin Gods we are all equal amongst each other. That is why I require you to speak truthfully with me, just like how you would speak to Elder Crustacia and Zephira. Hiding her clenched teeth by sipping some tea, Plesia reluctantly answered, Yes, it would be hypocritical of me to go back on what my religion preaches. Ask medear. With unyielding eyes, Aurena red into the older Goddess octopus eyes, unflinching from how they were morphing due to her wild emotions, Did Elder Danterno bless my champion? She uttered bluntly. , the frustration wasnt shown on Plesias face but her body morphing around wildly was enough for others to understand. Yes. A white aura surrounded the Goddess of Light''s wings, swirling around wildly before calming down, "I know that he hasn''t made personal contact with her yet. I know that because I would have felt her soul in the divine realms. You would also not allow him toe down to speak with her, I trust? Aurena knew that she had to stay regal. She knew the elder Goddess well enough that too many breaches against form would be detrimental to her. This was Plesias home and she had to abide by her rules while she was here, and no one took formalities as seriously as the Goddess of Water. Before her power would go wild, she took a deep breath and calmed her energy down. Reining in her anger was just business as usual at this point, as she has done this many times to keep her outer appearance of a refined, elegant, and sophisticated Goddess to her subordinates. Even if everybody knew this truth, especially Kargryxmor, she had to take care. She was their Goddess, after all. Elder Plesia, I saw one of his followers there. Your brother unrightfully blessed the champion that Kargryxmor and I have blessed ourselves since her birth! She is ours! Aurena proimed. "I acknowledge that. I gave you my permission, after all," Plesia responded meekly. "However, you must understand that she has epted neither of you as her Gods yet, as your blessings came before she made a choice of faith. Even if you have marked her as your champion, before she consciously makes the decision to be your follower, she isn''t yours." There is also the case of Hestia having usurped both blessings from the two gods, so her allegiance is up in the air at this point. Aurenas displeased expression grew. She put her teacup down and push it aside to lean forward on the table, I know he is your brother, Elder Plesia, but you cant possibly expect me to ept this argument. You are the eldest and you also epted your role to keep everything organized and peaceful amongst us six. Ive used actual effort and resources to ensure the soul transfer to work, so I apologize if I sound angry about the fact that Elder Danterno would simply steal her away like that! Plesia looked at the youngest Goddess, closed her eyes to think, and then spoke, I understand. I will talk with him. "No!" Aurena responded defiantly. "You say that I coddle my father too much, that I ought to stop to give him less chance to ck off. I understand familial love very well, but I expect you to do what you preach, Elder Plesia. Your hatred for rule-breaking is known to us, and your brother broke the rule to ''never cause dire conflict between Origin Gods'', which means he has to face the consequences for this. He did not even warn me, he did everything behind my back due to his greed." With those words said, the Goddess of Light stood up, bid herself farewell, and disappeared in a stream of light, leaving the Goddess of Water to contemte alone. The silencested for a whole minute, the sea was calm and no waves could be seen. It was so calm that one would think the sea had died. But the second that minute finished, the teacup in Plesias fingers rattled, shaking violently as the liquid began to spill. The sparkling azure blue underneath her quickly turned dark blue, as a monsoon clouded the clear sky, blocking the sun and turning the realm of Plesia into a chaotic storm. A shadow emerged from the depths of the oceans, humongous enough that it could even dwarf a leviathan. A deep growling could faintly be heard as the water rumbled into action, releasing tidal waves into the horizon. **** ********** ******** ******** *********! ************************************* How did it go, Goddess Aurena? a deep voice resounded as a stream of light appeared before him, immediately materializing the form of a winged woman. Well and also not. Elder Plesia was not pleased, at all, Aurena responded to her ck dragon aplice. Kargryxmor, has anything happened yet? Did you receive a missive while I was away? No, I havent. Even with God Danternos interference, I should be able to know when she evolves or levels up, as she has my blood. Rest your worries, the ck dragon answered. Maybe the battle has ended? Her death would be known to us the moment it happens, so she must be alive. Hmm, that is true, Aurena agreed before summoning her administrative windows. Yes! She appears weak but shes alive. Her two retainers are taking care of her right now, so it seems nothing particr happenedWHAT?!" Aurena immediately shut her mouth with a hand the instant her voice burst out from surprise. Kargryxmor looked at her with a quizzical look, prompting her to exin, Pardon my outburst. First, it would seem like I was right with my assumption that Elder Danterno has given Hestia his blessing. [Divine Inferno]while that was expected, what actually surprised me was this. Swiping the window towards Kargryxmor, the huge dragon erged it to suit his liking and inspected her profile, "Hmm, her racial skill has evolved but she herself hasn''t. That should grant her much strength, which will hopefully persuade her to take another evolution path." Skipping everything else, his eyes finallynded on her title section. "This is a jest" A frown appeared on the God of Dragons face, prompting Aurena to continue speaking, It bes more concerning the more I think about it. I believe we still have no idea how she was able to sever our connection with her, right? Then how was she able to do it to Elder Danterno? She once again usurped a godly blessing Could there be a chance that something during the soul transfer went wrong? Crustacias champion might not have shown any problems, but this might be different. Might it be wise to consult him? the ck dragon suggested. Maybe it is time to talk with father properly. Thest time he simply zed over my issue, and I epted it, however this time I really need his help. If he ignores me this time, then Ill just call on my sisters and mother for help. He cant possibly ignore all of us, right? the Goddess of Light took a moment to deliberate on the situation beforeing to a conclusion. No, he outranks me in seniority, and he isnt as patient as Elder Plesia and father. I would prefer not to go to him. For now, the situation seems to be in control after Hestia broke Elder Danternos influence on her. Let us watch for the time being, she spoke before mumbling in a growl fitting for a wrathful beast. And see to it that Elder Danterno finally learns how to control his stupidity. And with that, the two white and ck figures disappeared, leaving the realm in silence. ************************************* Ha ha ha ha! I must say that should be enough to impress her, ha! a boisterous voice spat out, simr to an active volcano. "Mortals love power, and I''ve given her so much. Not only did I fix her custom spell, but I also merged redundant skills together and made them stronger for her! This should be enough to make her worship me!" Thankfully, [Holy Magic] wasnt locked by Aurena. Made it easy to just merge it with [Fire Magic] to create [White mes]. Should keep the power of FIREwhile keeping the healing properties of her holy magic. Danterno, the God of Fire, was currently looking at the status board of Hestia, due to him having given her the title [Divine Inferno]. This connection that he has established enabled him to see the results of his efforts through Hestia''s eyes as if she were one of his worshippers. Ahhhh, that custom spell is so powerful. I had to change a few words of her chant and also rewrite the whole magic circle, but the results havee out perfectly. Mhmm, reincarnators from another world are so unique, Danterno thought. Hmmm, she might be a dragon, but would it be possible for me to finally get a race to pray to me as if I were there patron god? That would be incredible for my growth!" Danterno was confident of the possibility of a golden age for his religion, anticipating that Hestias presence will break down the foundation of his church and rebuild it, making it stronger than ever. Fire consumes fire, might be an aggressive quote in general, however, Danterno himself envisioned this n with Hestia. Consume the current status quo of his church, and then recreate it with her at the helm of everything, growing the flickering me into a mighty inferno. Both [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] were made for her to show the world that fire mages could do more than just destroy. He personally wasnt sure what the young dragoness will do with them, but he was confident that it will benefit him in the end. He even made sure to help her even more by strengthening her racial abilities, to ensure that she will be strong and useful for the future. He couldnt go too overboard, of course. He couldnt show too much favoritism. With this champion, Im pretty sure I can finally get my subordinate gods to listen to me. They cant interfere with her directly but she will extinguish anybody that they send to her! Those were his thoughts on the situation, unaware of the consequences that his action will have. Whew, sis follower is pretty strong. That is some great water usage there, I have to admit. The girl will have a hard time beating hi-huh? the video suddenly stop progressing, freezing on the spot without showing any intention of continuing. Wha-What is this?! Is my administrative window malfunctioning? Fuck, guess Ill have to repair it for nowHuh? Its not broken? Danternos raging inferno body grew smaller, bbergasted that he couldnt continue watching although his windows still worked. Nothing was out of the usual, which made his me slow down as he needed to think. Damnwhatever, Ill check her status board. There was no message that she died so everything should be alrig-HUH?! Danterno blurted out as a blue screen appeared before him. What?! He refreshed his windows, he restarted them with different settings, he even asked his aides and angels to check it for him. He tried everything and the more he failed, the more his realm grew warmer. The raging hellfire has finally been unleashed. "HOW DID A MERE MORTAL USURP MY CONTROL OVER MY OWN BLESSING?! INSOLENT INSECT!" his fire was unrelenting at this point; none could stop him now that wrath has overtaken him GIRL, THE MOMENT YOU APPEAR BEFORE ME, I WILL MAKE YOU REGRE-! actually, one person in this world could smother this me. S-Sis?! Why does she want to talk with me-SHIT! FUCK! the image of Kushlekzar and the saurians shed in his head, instantly making him understand that something was up. Sis cant be that mad at me, right? With that single ray of hope, the God of Fire moved to answer the Head Origin Goddess summons, unbeknownst to Danterno, he was about to head into a torrential storm. Side Story 17: Bandit Subjugation. Side Story 17: Bandit Subjugation. Listen up, holy knights of Origin Goddess Aurena! amanding shout echoed through the ranks of knights, fitting for the leadingmander of this squadron. Today, the Cardinal Vicar himself has issued The Knights of Aurena a church Quest to suppress a growing group of highwaymen, foolish enough to not understand their ce in society. Their ignorance in threatening subjects and clergymen is a stain on our honor, as defenders of the Holy State of Aureolis! Im getting the chills hereso this is how Yorshka usually behaves, huh? Itspletely different from how she treats us. It had been three days now since my ss and I, Tatsuya Nagata, left the church on a carriage towards a nearby bishop''s mansion. Because it was the closest ce to thest sightings of the bandit group we were supposed to subjugate on the orders of the Church of Aurena, we were using the mansion as our temporary base. After getting a night to prepare with my ssmates and to rest, we were now receiving a speech from Yorshka before we start our task. She was fully d in her beautiful white dragon-scaled armor while carrying her dragoon helmet in one arm and her spear in the other. Assigned by the knightmander himself, Yorshka was acting as the leader of the knight detachment for todays Quest. Although it might seem weird that this carefree knight was supposed to order all these trained warriors, especially if you knew the fact that Yorshka was amoner among an order of nobles, hermanding voice and the intimidating pressure that she was exuding was almost simr to the one I felt from the Knight-Commander himself. Looking around, none of the younger knights were disobedient, all of them were listening intently to Yorshkas speech. The aristocracy is prominent in this world as even the church showed how influential it was, so seeing these nobles act this way wasrefreshing? Well, aside from them, the older knights that were assigned to each of our parties didnt look too pleased about the fact that Yorshka was theirmanding knight. Naturally, as I bet each of them wanted this honor for themselves. Today will be a perilous day, but do not forget that you are knights! Your training and faith are superior to these scoundrels, so hold up your weapons and fight with your brothers-in-arms to cleanse these filths! Yorshka raised her spear with fervor, invigorating the young knights into a cheer. And rest easy, for today we have Goddess Aurenas chosen, the heroes, with us. And with them, we have our two saint candidates, both given this honor by divine right. We have faith, righteousness, and our Goddess behind us our cause. The cheers boomed around me, as not only the knights but also a few of my ssmates were infected by the atmosphere, pping and shouting in support of Yorshkas speech. Thissted a few more seconds until she dismissed everybody, telling them to get ready for the moment the scouting party returns, we would depart. I wasnt so sure what to do in this situation as I had everything I needed on me, so I simply followed Kyouya back to our party. Alright, wellthat was certainly a surprise. I didnt know that Lady Yorshka could be sotough, Tamae-sanmented the moment our party The Misfits joined with hers, The Magical Biscuit. She is a professional, and she did once say that the Knight-Commander himself recruited her, Misaki-san, our archer, exined with a finger on her chin. If the leading figure of an organizationprised mostly of noblemen personally recruits amoner woman, then you should expect her to bepetent. I wonder how high her aura skills are. I can understand with the recently appointed knights, but even the older ones looked pretty nervous around her, Kohaku, our runeyer, mentioned, tapping her sword Kotodama restlessly. I know I sound pretty nervous, but shouldnt we go and talk with Light-san, like, now? I know the n is pretty safe for us, but I still want to go over everything with him. Light, or how I like to call him Daisy, announced in that assembly that he had a n for anybody who would prefer not to engage a bandit in the raid. He exined that some of our ssmates werent mentally able or prepared to fight a human to the deathwhich I have to admit is very much true. Despite my absolute hatred for that guy, I couldnt exactly go against my partys decision. Both Tamae-sans and my party decided that they would stick with Daisys n while Akabanaes Fight with the knights n only got one partys support. After getting a few potions and supplies, our three parties discussed the n again to make sure everybody knew what to do until the scout team came back. The moment Yorshka got a grasp of the situation, she announced that we would start the Quest. All knights took out small brown figurines, which were designed after monsters, onmand. Each of the knights injected a certain amount of mana into them and threw them on the ground, where those figurines quickly grew in size until they were allrge enough for the knights to ride on them. This was another manatech of this world. Instead of using animals or monsters as mounts, these knights would ride these things. The appearance of the monsters varied, ranging from pegasuses, manticores, griffons, etc. What all of them had inmon was that they all could fly. As we had to hurry and keep up with the knights, all 25 members of our ss had to ride with one of the knights. Besides for Asaka and Aiko who rode with their respective escort knights, which means Yorshka and Elrick, everybody had to choose their own. Thankfully, the knights considered it an honor to allow an "Aurenas chosen to ride with them, so none of the knights were reluctant about it. Lady Kazumi, it would be an honor to escort you to the battlefield, a knight offered. Lady Haruka, if you are willing, then allow me to aid you, another proposed. Lady Misaki, Ive heard that your archery is masterful. How would you like to ride this hippogryph and try shooting from it? I would also be thrilled if I could introduce my personal hippogryph to you one day, another knight suggestedok, that guy just flirted. Well, it should have been obvious but the knights prioritized the girls first before any of us guys. Their dicks were so hard that it got so heated that the senior knights had to personally step in to prevent any further quarrels. Once all the girls had a partner, thebined sounds of tch was so audible from the remaining knights that it actually made all of us guys cringe. Well, at least they didnt cause a fuss when we sorted out this part. Traveling through the sky was a pretty fun activity. The cold air breezing through my hair really freshened me up and getting a birds eye view of thends was pretty wild, especially when I saw how organized farming fields were. It was a totally new outlook on the world. After what felt like a 30 min ride, we descended down,nding a few miles away from some woods, presumably where the bandits were hiding. The knights withdrew their figurines, shrinking them with their mana before Yorshka exined the n for the operation. Essentially, we would split into two groups. The first group would be the raiding party where Akanishis party would participate. Yorshka would be leading this group, and considering how strong she is, the bandits had to have somebody on her level to even slow her down from demolishing everybody. Seriously, even the younger knights were saying that it would be a cinch with the White Winged Dragoon. White Winged Dragon? How did she get that nickname if she doesnt have any wings? I thought, curious about the origin of this epithet. The second group, mine, would be responsible for long-range attacks. We would support the main raid with spells and arrows, acting as an artillery squad, to keep the bandits down. Daisy wanted to us topletely avoid the battle, but it seems like the knight''s and the priests denied this suggestion. Our three hero party would act as the core of this group. Although each knight was proficient with the bow and magic, most of them were more interested in joining the main raid as this would be the best way to gain honorand experience. To make sure that we would be useful here, he had our mages and archers buy and upgrade skills that would benefit this strategy. We didnt have too much SP but it was enough for some of us to gain some useful spells and skills. For example, our mages like Tamae-san and Nishio were able to use the buffing spells from the different magic skills like [Strengthening mes] and [Swift Winds], transferring their effects after buying [Synergists Oath]. Asaka, as the saint candidate of our group, had to learn a few custom spells useful for her role. Of course, she already knew them before Daisy exined his n to us. The church and Elrick were pretty persistent about having her learn those spells. It was a pretty SP expensive n, but, at the end of the day, it only matters that most of us were allowed to sit out from the main raid. I hate Daisybut that was a really considerate n. Karlst, we will need you in the raiding party, so get your party ready forbat, Yorshka suddenly announced, shocking Daisy and his party. As Sir Karlst von Kriemhild was the supervising knight of Daisys party, that meant hey had to follow him. Karlst looked pretty pleased about this decision, but that couldnt be said about Daisy. Lady Yorshka, what is the meaning of this? I thought we agreed that I would stay with the supportive party, Daisyined with a scowl. Taking Sir Karlst and my party away would leave Asaka-san vulnerable to ambushes. What are you nning? Sorry, kid, but the situation has changed. Well need Karlst with us, although technically you dont have toe, I still believe this a good experience for you, Yorshka exined with an aloof expression, leaving no room for Daisy or anybody else to talk up. Elrick, choose five additional knights to stick with you. Until I return, you are theirmanding knight and your orders are to protect saint candidate Asaka and the remaining heroes. Aid them in their duties, also. Yes, Lady Yorshka! Elrick called out, saluting by grasping his pendant of Aurena, a symbol of his faith. Obviously, the five extra knights that Elrick picked out were a bit disappointed that they couldnt join the raid but quickly shrugged it off after Elrick reminded them that they would be guarding Asaka. Why is everybody so excited about all of this?! Theyre about to go into a life-or-death situation After Nishio, Asaka, Daichi, and Tamae-san buffed up the knights and wished them luck with a very religious, May the Goddess of Light sanctify your path, guiding you through darkness and trials. The Light is with you. As they had the idea that we were Aurenas chosen, they received it with gratitude, but it nearly reached reverence once Asaka said it. A hero might be a gods holy appointed warrior, dedicated to fulfilling their will, but a saint was considered the mortal representative of a god. They had the same authority as their religions god themselves within their church. What they say, will be considered the words of god. Of course, that will only happen after Asaka or Aiko be the saintess. Well, there they go. Hopefully, everything will work out," Kyouyamented. "Keep your senses up, Tatsuya. We''re in enemy territory." No need to tell me twice, I have [Enhanced Enemy Sense] on the whole time, I responded, shaking my leg restlessly. Damn, not only is it cold as hell but I cant calm down at all. It feels like my whole body is vibrating at this point. I dont think anybody would be able to sneak up to me while I have [Enhanced Enemy Sense] activated. Although it was only level 3, I dont think a group of bandits would be able to ambush us, especially if we have Elrick here with us. However, that doesnt mean that I could just ck off. Random arrows or spells could fly to our direction. I guess I was sturdier than I was in Japan, but an arrow piercing my skull would kill me, nheless. I couldnt even try to calm down with how cold today was. Lady Misaki, can you the other group from here? Elrick suddenly asked. Mhmm, she confirmed. It really helps that all of them are wearing white. My arrows will hit from this distance. As we were responsible for long-range supportive attacks, we needed Misaki and Haruka to scout enemies for our mages to shoot spells at. As our archers, they had the best eyesight and it also helped that Misaki was one of the few students who was ok with shooting at other humans. Crying about our situation wont help us get back home. I didnt train to shoot at other people, but as the situation is forcing me into it, I better do it well, she exined. That contrasted Haruka who was still too scared to do it. At this point, I think she might never be able to get over her fear of fighting. We were closely following behind the main group until we heard war cry and spells resounding through the woods. The fight had begun and that meant that our job had to start. Our mages and the knights began shooting spells at the direction Haruka and Misaki directed them at. Some of the spells actuallynded on a few bandits, confirmed by Misaki, knocking them back and enabling a knight or one of our ssmates tond a hit. Although my vision wasnt as good as theirs, I still was able to see blood spraying out of those bandits like a leaking garden hose. They would on the ground after getting sh and jusy there, twitching before they stopped moving in general. I know we caught them off-guard, but those people were dropping like flies. So this is the strength of a knight against an average person? The longer this kept up, with the main raid attacking and our long-range spells supporting them, the morale of the highwaymen quickly depleted to the point that a few of the bandits were consumed by their fear, either running away with damp spots on their pants or screaming like lunatics as they tried to crawl away. It almost seemed like our presence waspletely irrelevant. I know this is simply a PR move from the church to send us on this Quest, butwell, I guess it is helping a few of my ssmates to get used to fighting humans and beastmen. The beastmen really look like the ones in anime. Fur, animalistic features, all while walking on two legs. Not all of the beastmen bandits werepletely beast-like, however. Some looked like humans cosying beast with very minimal beast-like features, like fangs, longer ws, and fur-covered limbs, while having human faces. When I was in Laveata town, I always wondered if there were any races that you would see in fantasy novels and shows. Yorshka confirmed there were elves, dwarves, beastmen, aside from demonkins, and that each of these races had variations of them. I guess you could say that I was prepared to see them, it''s just that I wasnt prepared to see how ferocious and primal-like these beastmen were. How they bared their fangs, howled like frenzied monsters, and attacked with unhuman athleticism and strength. The more the raiding party advanced into the bandit camp, the more we had to go deeper with them. Thankfully, [Enhanced Enemy Sense] hasnt detected any enemies close to us yet, which meant that I didnt have much to do but I was just d that everything was working proper- Arggghhh! Urgh-! AHhhhHHHaarrrggghhhhurgh, Haaaaaaaaarrrrgghhhhh! Harrrrr Haaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrr! Argh! Haaaarrgh! What?! Hansel! Gillian! Octovus! Goddess of the Depths, I plea to you, grant me the privilege to be one with your element. Your grace, your element I call, Water Ball! What was going on?! Loud, shrill cries of pain appearing from behind me sent a shiver down my spine, terrifying me as I wasnt expecting those sounds to be so close to me. As Elricks voice suddenly echoed through my eardrums, my body reflexively turned around, seeing him shoot a water spell to douse a burning knight. Eeeeeeeeek! What the hell! Ear-piercing shrieks from the girls and shouts from the guys, my ssmates voices directed my eyes towards two knights, both bleeding profusely. One was stabbed at the sides and had his throat slit, which was now flowing a river of blood. The other had his torsopletely pierced through, leaving a holerge enough that we could see what was behind him. Fuckin hell, Boss told us to attack their rear but who woulda thought that they had more mana bloods behind them, right, Macklemor? a human man grinned with glee, twirling two blood-stained daggers yfully. "Yeah, I was wondering why so many spells were flying from the woods. It seems a few noble kids joined the Knights of Aurena in a church Quest? How curious," a red-robed human man with a staff called out with interest. Hey, Jasper, Kaian, take care not to kill the ones with the different outfits. The Boss said the ve trader ising soon for our prisonersOoooohhhh! Are you another follower of our great God?! The man named Macklemor shouted at Daichi. Fuckin shit, there he goes againKaian, that guys over there with the spear looks like themanding knight. Ya want to take him on? the man named Jasper suggested, pointing at Elrick. With that said, a lean panther-like beastman appeared from the shadows of the woods, unting his bloody spear with pride, Sounds like fun. Spear against spear, and a knight too? Ha, cant wait to get a knight-killing rted Job for this, like you Jasper. Owe ya a mug of ale for that, mate. Dont have too much fun, otherwise, the Boss and the others might have too much trouble. I heard the ''White Winged Dragoon'' bitch is here today, Jasper stated, whistling as he summons a horde of bandits from behind him. Ok,ds! Kill the four remaining knights and capture the brats! Dont fuckin end them mana bloods yet, ya hear me? We need bargaining chips to get out of todays mess. The bandits quickly surrounded Tamae-sans and my party with frightening speed, all having drawn their weapons, directed at us. Lady Asaka-! Urgh! Elrick wanted to break through this formation but the panther beastman quickly dashed between them and attacked him with his spear. Wrong target, human. Do me a favor and dont turn your back to a beast, eh? I know how much you noble bastards hate beastmen, but itll leave a bad taste in my mouth if I took you out so fast, Kaian provoked Elrick by baring his fangs, ring at the blond-haired knight with predator-like eyes. Tch, damn beast! You face a servant of the Goddess, sinner! Elrick shouted with wrath, pushing the panther away before engaging him in battle. Julius! Wendell! Protect the heroes with your life! Release the re! Heroes, Saintess Asaka! Stay behind us, now! Julius, one of the two still standing knights proimed, while the other, Wendell, shot out a red re into the sky. All of us crammed ourselves between the two knights, with the mages and archers in the center while Kyouya, Kazumi, Kohaku, and I acted as their frontline,pleting the circle. Looking at them trembling while trying to keep a cool face despite how scared they were, I could only feel a sense of fellowship with them. While we stared at the bandits that encircled us, Jasper went over to the charred body of the knight Octovus and callously pierced his throat with his daggers, Damn, these knights are low-leveled! Rookies, huh? Only got two levels for killing two, damn shame. He said with a frown. Bastard! E-Everybody, I-I-I identified them. I-Ill send you the infor-information now, Haruka suddenly announced with rattling teeth, terror in her eyes, as she fiddled with the blue screen of her party bracelet. Due to her unique skill [Foxian Slyness], she was able to identify people and bypass their [Identity Blocker], so the church gave her a unique bracelet that allowed her to send his information to everybody shes in a party with.Spoiler: Spoiler Profile: Name: Jasper Level: 29 Race: Human Age: 30 Years Job: Stalker Status: Health: 834/834 Mana: 171/171 Strength: 377 Intelligence: 149 Vitality: 338 Wisdom: 306 Agility: 741 Stamina: 834/834 Effects: None Skill: Physical Skills [Unarmed Technique Lv. 2] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 5] [Dagger Technique Lv. 5] [Dagger Mastery Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 4] [Sundering Enforcement Lv. 3] [Stamina Strike Lv. 2] Senses and movements [Stealth Lv. 6] [uracy Correction Lv. 5] [Concentration Lv. 1] [Prediction Lv. 6] [Danger Perception Lv. 7] [Probability Correction Lv. 3] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 3] [Tracking Lv. 6] [Night Vision Lv. 5] [Presence Killer Lv. 5] [Evasion Lv. 6] [Acrobatic Lv. 5] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4]Resistances [Physical Resistance Lv. 5] [Pain Resistance Lv. 5] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 4] [Poison Resistance Lv. 3] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 3] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] [Fear Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 1] [Fire Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 3]Stat growths and rted [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3] Others [Handicraft Lv. 5] [Woodworking Lv. 2] [Battle Mind Lv. 1] [Leadership Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 5] Job Skills [Dagger Mastery Lv. 3] [Agility Increase Lv. 1] [Stamina Increase Lv. 1] [Armor Piercer Lv. 1] [Critical-Damage Amp] Ability List: Dagger [Backstab] [Dagger Throw] [Parry de] [Vital Pierce] Hes too strong! No, even that Mage Macklemor is therger threat! Hes almost the same level as Elrick. Jasper might be somebody my party could fight against if we ganged up on him and only him alone, but with all these bandits and that mage Macklemor supporting him, makes that n impossible. He bandits themselves were weak, around our levels, however, their stats and skill quality were inferior to ours by a mile. The normal bandits were around the strength of a G rank adventurer, Jasper was an upper E rank, while Macklemor could probably pass as a D rank at best. Unfortunately, that meant that we were grossly outmatched here. The two remaining knights were new recruits, so they were around Jaspers strength while Elrick had to deal with another D rank bandit. We were only F rank at bestand this was a life-or-death situation where we arent in control. What the fuck are we supposed to do?! Everyone, we have to stall for time until the otherse back. P-Please, stand behind us and allow us to protect you, Julius forced those words out, clearly distressed of the situation just like all of us. "No, it''s ok," Kyouya responded. "We can fight, at least, we can support you and cover your backs, Sir Julius and Sir Wendell." T-The Warriors o-of L-Light are here to h-help. How c-could we back d-down-n now? Kohaku dered with teary eyes, trying to pump herself up with chunni talk, despite how much her body was shivering from sheer terror. Why cant I say anything?! Talk, you bastard! Come on, Tatsuya, this is the time where you stand up and act heroically just like in an anime. Come on! Nice talks, mana bloods, pretty brave talks. However, do us a favor and just give up, k? Jasper said with a smile. Well be rough with the capture but ya dont have to worry about us hurting ya. Everybody looked at each other, their eyes clearly asking, Should we? I know we shouldnt trust these people but it beats dying. That was the rational decision, right? The correct one, r- Fuck off! Fire Ball! Amidst the silence, where only the sound of shing spears could be heard, Daichi shouted in defiance and shot out a fire spell with his staff. Im the hero here, motherfucker! No fucking piece of shit will stop me! Woah! Fire, hear mymand, for I am a servant of your lord, Reduce Heat! the giant fireball was aimed at Jasper, but quickly disappeared into thin air, having hit nothing. Thats the spirit, fellow Danterno worshipper! How about you join me and have me teach you, huh? Ill promise your safety as my apprentice! How about you kill yourself, you son-of-a-bitch! O, I plead for your support, oh mighty me lord! Grant me power, grant me strength, burn my enemies, Fire Ball! Daichi rejected Macklemors offer with another [Fire Ball]. Tamae-san! Nishio suddenly called out to Tamae-san, which she quickly responded with a nod. O, Goddess of Earth, we beseech you for your protection, Earth Wall! Two walls of earth erupted from the ground, blocking our sides, creating a two-way chokepoint for us. Our two ex-ss representatives quickly assessed the situation and created a way for the two knights to defend us from only two directions. Seeing us defend ourselves, the bandits quickly rushed into the two pathways, grinning sadistically as they began to swing their weapons. Tatsuya, lets go! Kyouya pped my back before starting to help Wendell. Y-yeah! I shouted out to hype myself up before jumping into the fray with my best friend, clenching my spear hard enough to create blisters. The fight quickly descended in chaos as spells and metal shed with each other. Macklemor continuously tried to stop us byunching high-level fire spells at us but thebined the efforts of Nishio and Tamae-san using water magic to protect us and Daichi using fire spells to counter them, prevented us from being destroyed by their mage. However, that meant that our three mages couldnt help us with the mob. Misaki, who didnt lie about her statement, continuously shot out arrow after arrow with formidable uracy. Although most of them were blocked by shields, a few of them did hit a bandit straight in the head, instantly killing them. This helped Tamae-sans party level up, which means their mana would continuously recover wit this way. Kazumi and Kohaku both helped Julius out, swinging their personal weapons with adrenaline-empowered strength. mes, water, wind all exploded from Kohakus de as she continuously switched from one element to the other with her rune sword, while Kazumi supported both Julius and Kohaku by fending and debilitating the bandits. While their side was doing alright, ours was having some trouble. Asaka was the only healer amongst us, including the knights, so she was constantly on healing duty. Not only did she have to take care of our party but also Tamae-sans as everybody was receiving chip damage. Haruka wasnt a fighter, despite me calling her our archer. Instead, she helped Daichi and Asaka out by helping them drink mana potions, all while screaming from the top of her lungs. It also couldnt be helped that her outfit was slowly being drench in tears as her eyes couldnt stop crying. The biggest difference between our party to Tamae-sans was that we arent able to kill anybody. Both Kyouya and I were having problemsnding thest hit on anybody as the mob of bandit kept protecting each other. The wave is only thinning due to Wendells efforts. It couldnt be helped. The bandits might be weak, state-wise, but that didnt mean they were any less of a threat. Spading forks, farming scythes, hoes, axes, all they were carrying were farming weapons, no real swords or spears. They might not be as sturdy as our church-issued weapons but one clean hit to any of our vitals would mean death to us. We also have to be careful of the stones that they were throwing. A thrown stone could knock any of us down if it hit somebodys unprotected head. We frontliners couldnt even dodge them as we had to block them, otherwise, our backline would get hit. [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] We were slowly taking down the bandits with this strategy, however, Argh, I c-cant cast any spells anymore. That didnt mean that we could continue this for too long. Fuckfucking arcane corruption! Urgh, Both Tamae-san and Daichi seemed to have reached their limits concerning arcane corruption. Considering the amounts of spells they were slinging around, it was obvious that they were umting too much for their body to handle. Even Asaka and Nishio were showing signs of fatigue. No, Im out of arrows! Misaki cried out in distress, eyes widened in surprise and fear. While the frontline was keeping up well due to our backlines support, the moment that broke down due to arcane corruption andck of arrows, the bandits counterattack began. Kyahhhh! Ahhhhhh! A spear of fire suddenly broke through the [Earth Wall]s, destroying them and reducing them back into rubble, demolishing our strategy now that the bandit can attack us from all directions. Hey you tired, knight? Haaaa! slipping through our attention, Jasper went up to Julius and-! Kyaaaaaaaaaah! A shriek. An ear-piercing shriek escaped Kohakus throat as she tried to suppress it by blocking her mouth with her hand. Nice, another level! Jasper shouted out in joy as the head of Julius dropped on the ground, bouncing lifelessly. N-No, no, no, no, no, no, no! Keeeeeek!" Kohaku shrieked as she saw Julius'' body slump to the ground. Kohaku-chan, focus! Focus! Kazumi desperately tried to wake her up, all while defending her from attacks. ARGH! as I was distracted by the two girls trying to support each other, I didnt realize the fire ball shot at Wendell as it crashes on him, lighting his armor up on fire. He iled on the ground, screaming in pain as the fire slowly cooked him alive. While this was happening, Kyouya and I couldnt do anything but defend him from stones and metal. We didnt have the time to smother the mes, neither did our teammates. All of them had their own troubles to worry about in this chaos. Waghhh!" another scream resounded, almost like it was normal at this point, however, the person who let out that scream was no one other than- Kyouya! I shouted, watching a bandit smacking his chest with a hammer, sending his falling on the ground from exhaustion. Nice job,ds! Last knight, take him out and were done, Jasper suddenly said. Wha?! Stop, hes not a knight. Hes one of us! I cried out in desperationall for it to fall on deaf ears, as the hammer-wielding bandit ignored me and was about to hit him again. Kyouya! Nooooo! Kyouya? Not Kyouya, not Kyouya, not Kyouya, not my friend! NOT MY FRIEND! NOT HIM! RUSH HOUR! [Rush Hour] [Adrenaline (Major)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] A foreign energy began to surge through me, elerating my heart, as blood pumped through my veins with increased speed, filling my body with adrenaline as my body started to break down anything to grant me energy. [Exhaustion (Minor)] disappeared from my status board and was instead reced by [Rush Hour] and [Adrenaline (Major)]. As if my mind emptied itself from all my conflicts and hesitation, it immediately went into overdrive with a sole goal. Protect my friends! HAAAAAAH! Gurck?! Bwuaaaah! Using the increased speed that I got from my unique skill, I dashed forward, swinging my spear and piercing the bandits throat, before taking it out and slicing his head with a [Sweeping Farewell]. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] has risen from [Level 12] to [Level 13] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 200 skill points Despite my initial goal having been fulfilled, I didnt let go of my aggression. The effects of [Rush Hour] were limited because the longer I had it active, the more serious the aftereffects will be for my body. If I dont want to die, then I need to finish this as fast as possible. AHHHHHHHHH! Almost like a frenzy, I plunged myself into the bandit crowd, swinging my spear tirelessly, taking somebodys blood with every strike and movement. It got to the point where my vision was temporarily blocked from the sprays of blood, forcing me to rely on [Enhanced Enemy Sense] and [Enhanced Auditory Sense] to continue my assault. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] has risen from [Level 13] to [Level 14] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 200 skill points Fuck this shit! Fuck this shit! As if Ill let you top frag, Tatsuya! KAMIKAZE! somebody shouted from behind me, simply ignoring me to face the foes before me. Eventually, somebodys de finally stopped mine, ringing a shrill sound from metal shing, Woah, shit! Thats some strength, mate! Ya think ya can hit me, mana blood! I couldnt see anything, but I could hear. At this stage, I wasnt able to distinguish it from the countless cries of pain, but it was enough to provoke me. Ha ha! Can you even see with all that blood on ya face, mate? my opponentmented. Ya hearing must be pretty good if you can follow me around like this! How about I go silent, huh? I needed sound to move right now. I needed it to find my next opponent, which means it was my biggest weakness right now. Huh?! I let out, confused why I couldnt detect him anymore. No matter how much I stressed my ears, I couldnt feel his breathing at all. It was like he disappeared from my attention. My instincts told me to wipe away the blood, but as I was about to do that, both [Prediction] and [Danger Perception] warned me to block instead. I did what my skills told me too, but Argh! Shit! Nice dodge at the end there, kid. One more second and I would have gotten your throat there, heh! he proudly unted his sess. As I crashed on the ground, a terrible pain assaulted me around my mouth. Touching it caused the pain to amplify, blood flowing down it like a river as my gambeson soaked up my own blood. I wanted to see what it was. I wanted to see it so much that I wiped the blood away from my eyes, slowly clearing up as my tears cleaned them. My vision was blurry but it was enough to see the person standing before me: Jasper. That oughta leave a nice scar for ya, kid. Thesses are gonna swarm ya the moment it heals up, hah! he said boisterously, ying with the dagger that he used to cut me. [Exhaustion (Moderate)] [Starvation (Moderate)] [Bleeding (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] No, damnit! No! Stand up, body! Despite all plea, my body was unable to move any further. I felt hunger, a ravenous hunger that was huge enough that I could eat the whole world with. But I could only helplessly look up, my body has reached its limit. Not moving? Huh, ya shouldve learned how to control ya stamina first, before you go on fighting, kid, Jasper stated. Well, cant be helped. Ya brats put up a good fight and killed a few of my men, so gotta respect ya for that. Still, sorry, but yare still unlucky. Beaten? Is Kyouya alive? Haruka? Asaka? Daichi? Tamae-san? Nishio? Kohaku? Kazumi? Misaki? Are they all right?! What happened with Elrick?! Where are the others?! But none of those words escaped my mouth. Welp, time to end thi-HUH, WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?! he eximed, turning his back to me as he gazed up in the sky. There the white silhouette of a dragon mysteriously appeared. Glowing so incandescently that I could even see it with my blurry vision. With a loud roar, the dragon descended on the ground, exploding, and sending a shockwave that shook the very earth that I wasying on. Shit! That fuckin dragoon bitch! Its that fuckin White Winged Dragoon! Jasper shouted out in distress. Lads, go! Fucking run away now! Huh!? Jasper what about these brats-! Did ya see that, you fuckhead!? That white bitch will hunt us down if we capture these brats at this point. We fucking screwed up! If we only had been a bit faster! Jasper said, flustered. Fuck, somebody help Kaian! That knight injured him! I wanted to continue watching. I wanted to see if Kyouya and the others were alright, but my eyes felt so heavy. So very heavy. So veryheavy And darkness consumed me. *************************** HTat.ya! aeUP! Wake the fuck up, Tatsuya! Woah! I blurted out, grabbing onto somebodys arm. K-Kyouya? His short ck hair, his perfectly aligned chin, and ck eyes that could mesmerize any girl into a dream world with him. My-My best friend Kyouya! Hes alive! Huh, what is with that face, Tatsuya? Did you see a ghost when you were sleeping? he asked with a pale face. Nah, he probably dreamed of coffee. That fulinoe tea, I mean. The church gave him so much but this addict used up all the tea leaves in a week, turning my head toward this stern voice, a blue-haired girl with defiant eyes red at me with suppressed interest. Asaka-san? Is something the matter, Tatsuya-kun? a high-pitched voice directed my attention away from Asaka towards the petite girl that was sitting to her side, Haruka. Did you have a nightmare? Hey, Daichi! Wake up! Sir Elrick told us that we are about to arrive, Kyouya shook the red-robed guy sleeping beside him, waking him up into a daze. Im awake, Im awake. Urgh, these carriages are so ufortable. Couldnt they have given us arger one? Or better yet, how about you two dudes sleep outside and let me enjoy the trip with all the girls, especially with Tamae-sans party, heined with a lecherous gaze. Shut it, trash, Asaka spat out. "You aren''t making yourself more likable with that, Daichi-san," Haruka criticized with a worried expression. They were arguing with each other butthey were all alive. Pfft-ha ha ha ha ha! I burst out inughter, unable to hold it back. Everybody looked at me with an expression of confusion until Kyouya built up the courage to question me about it, Sorry, sorry, guys. I was justI just dreamt about how we got here. You know, our first few months up until that bandit subjugation. What do you mean how we got here? Its literally been three months since that quest. Dont speak like we spent years in this world, Asaka stated with a frown. True, but it has been an experience, right? I countered. Ill give you that. That bandit Quest was just the worse. We nearly died after that, urgh, [Arcane Fever] is just the worst. Kyouya-kun, Tatsuya, get better at dodging so I dont have to heal you two, alright? she insisted. Yeah, I remember that fight, pping my back with a firm hand, Kyouya beganughing merrily. I really owe you for that, dude. I honestly thought I was about to die back then, so youing in clutch with your hero act was awesome. Damn, have I already told you that I seriously fell for you because of that. Flustered, I punched his head with a fist, trying to punch some sense back into this idiot, Oi, you have! Stop joking around, Kyouya! Hie hie, Haruka chuckled. But it is true that you were pretty heroic back then. You shed your way through so many of those criminals that I couldnt help but be grateful to you. You were really cool back then, Tatsuya-kun! Agreed, Asaka said with a teasing smile. You also got something nice from that fight, right? That scar on the left side of your mouth is pretty hot. It has elevated your averageness but 100%, you know. I touched my lips, moving my fingers across the scar that I got from Jasper on that day. It really has been three months since that Quest, huh? It was still crazy that we somehow survived that despite being terribly outnumbered. Unfortunately, none of the knights survived that ambush, aside from Elrick who dueled Kaian, that panther beastman, to a standstill, both receiving severe wounds from that fight. I honestly thought that I would die on that day, but thankfully Yorshka did something that pretty much scared away all the bandits, even defeating the bandit leader. The Quest was a sess, regardless of the fact that we couldnt capture all of them. As we routed them and they fled from the country, the church considered it a job well done and gave us all a reward. Everybody there, from [Arcane Fever] to [Exhaustion], survived because Haruka was the only one who didnt receive too much damage. She nursed us with potions and herbs until the knights were able to reach us. We really owe the little scaredy-cat our lives. After a while, the church finally announced that we were finally ready to venture out to the world. That meant that our original Quest was about to start. However, somewhere during those three months since the bandit quest, our groups just split apart. We were all wounded from that battle, so I thought we would bond from it, but it seems both Daisy''s and Akanishis faction couldnt. On the day of our departure, our ss split into three groups. Akanishis and Yuuko Takeshitas, the [Magic Breaker], parties went south-east to catch a boat ride towards the Folschreck Empire. Daisys went east towards the Magical Capital, Aleistunum. And we Pardon me, but if everybody is awake, may I ask you to look to your right? after knocking three times, a small wooden window opened up and Elricks voice could be heard, directing us to look outside. What we saw there was a majestic city, sorge that it could easily rival the capital city of Aureolis, no, I think it was evenrger. Massive walls surrounded the city, protecting its citizens from any threat from the ground and above. Look, Asaka-chan, there are griffons flying around! Haruka blurted out, opening the window of our carriage to shout at the one behind us. Kohaku-chan, look, look! A ck-haired girl with tints of red suddenly poked her head outside her carriages window, Woah, youre right! Ahhhh, fantasy! This is so anime! Kazumi-chan, Tama-chan, Misaki-chan, you guys have to look at them too. As the right side was too crowded, I went to the left side, opened up the window, and looked up. Besides the wind flowing through my hair and the bright blue sky, the first thing to draw my attention was a toon of griffon knights, flying through the sky in a formation. I think these knights belong to the famous Order of the Lionhearts, an order of knights riding griffons as their mount. "Hey, what are you kids doing, huh? Some of you are already 19, so stop acting like a bunch of kids," a white-haired woman scolded us, manning Kohaku''s carriage as the driver. "All of you are heroes so act like ones. If a guard sees you guys acting like this, they might give even me some trouble. So, calm down already! Sorry, Lady Yorshka, we were just overwhelmed by the scene, ha ha ha, Kyouya apologized in our stead. The Kingdom of Artorias, I uttered. The Misfits and The Magical Biscuits both chose to stay with each other. Both parties decided where we wanted to go, and the first ce was the Kingdom of Artorias. Although our Quest was to defeat the demonkin lord, we also had a duty to socialize and build up connections with the monarchs and leaders of this world, to help spread the influence of the church, so they could help us in our goal. Im pretty sure they were driven with selfish desires, but I was thankful that we didnt have to plunge into demonkin territory just yet. We still needed to train and gain strength after all, and nothing was better than to go on an adventure. Today is the present day, the 13th of AutumnSun in the year 2678, and we have arrived at the capital of the Kingdom of Artorias, Griffonpeak. Chapter 85: Sermon of the Crimson Dragonewt. Chapter 85: Sermon of the Crimson Dragonewt. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] acquired Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Concentration Lv. 3] [Singing Lv. 8] [Dancing Lv. 6] [Musician Lv. 4] [Woodworking Lv. 4] gained Custom magic gained: [Prayer] Snows here, winter is about to start Lets cuddle up together, around the fire with stew, ooh, ooh, ooh ooh oh! Have fun, turn this time so merry, yeah New Year with my family, is all I could really wish for So, how was that, Tasianna? I think that would make a good chorus for what Im nning for the song. Hmm, the melody would be something like this, I shoved my blue-haired friend a wooden b covered with ck letters into her hands before using [Aerokinesis] to reproduce the song that would guide my lyrics. It certainly flows better than your previous attempts, although I must criticize your pronunciation a bit, Lady Hestia, Tasianna responded as she scrutinized the b, correcting any typos I made with a piece of charcoal. Lady Hestia, considering you have nine extra minds, you randomly made a typo here. I believe Priest Kushlekzar did mention this was one of your weaknesses you must ovee, if you wish to construct your custom spells more consistently. Uh, Im sorry, I responded with my tail lying t on the ground, scratching my cheek as Tasianna handed me back my b. Jeez, youre so strict now. Did you really have to take Saoris advice so seriously? Enoughining, Hestia, she is doing this for you, speaking of the devil, Saori approached us while carrying a te filled with rice balls, before sitting herself down on the vacant wooden chair. Besides, to me, she is not that strict as you might think. Anyway, enjoy the onigiri and let me clean your b, Create Water. A light blue magic circle appeared on Saoris hand, pouring water down on my b as she wiped away all my typos and Tasiannas corrections, leaving only my lyrics behind in a more readable state. She thenid it down and joined us for breakfast, eating the onigiri and the other dishes she made for us three. I believe today is the 20th of AutumnSun, exactly a week after we arrived back at Carine Vige after our bandit subjugation Quest. As you might have guessed, the wee back celebration was pretty grandiose as Colwyn, Harriet, Lorena, and the rest of the vigers practically charged at us to greet the formerly captured vigers the moment they saw us. Family members would embrace and cry on each others shoulders, releasing all the pent-up emotions they built up from awaiting their captured rtives return. Friends would be raucous as they either cried orughed with each other, all ted that the nightmare was finally over. Of course, the mercs and the non-Carine vigers couldnt exactly do the same. It was pretty awkward for them as they had to look at the wholesome moment with wry smiles, aware they couldnt interrupt this moment. Mister Kushlekzars party and mine couldnt help but watch the scene with pride. I mean, look at what we did. It might have been dangerous fighting those bandits, but the results speak for themselves. Happy faces and reuniting family and friends were already rewarding enough for me. It was a real tear-jerker. After everything cooled down, the hectess of getting everybody inside the vige was a real headache as the watchmen took their job pretty seriously. Well, they were getting paid for it, and orders are orders, right? Couldnt be helped that most of the prisoners lost their IDs after getting capturedalso couldnt be helped that I was the reason for everything turning to ash during my rampagewhoops. Colwyn thanked us for a job well done, ready to write a report so we could hand in the Quest to receive our money from the merc guild. However, instead of epting it now, Mister Kushlekzar told him that he would stay in the vicinity of the vige for a few days to rest, while the mercs we saved were still not well enough to wander back to the nearest town on foot. We, on the other hand, received the white grace money from Colwyn including a report to make us eligible for the reward money. However, as we knew they needed the money for themselves, our party paid them to allow us to stay in the vige for over the winter. Of course, Colwyn wanted to deny it, exining it would be inappropriate for him to take money from us, his benefactors. In addition, he found the idea of us living among serfs unappealing. He offered us to inform his lord about it so we could find proper amodations at his mansion, befitting of my "status". I know I should have realized this back then, but I think when I did my "formal greeting" when we first met, I gave him the impression that I was a noblewoman priestess of Aurena. I know there was royalty among dragons as I had the [Princess] title, but I didnt know if dragonewts had nobles, so I couldnt confirm his suspicions. I do know that Loatryx, the dragonewt country, was a vassal of Kargryx, the dragon empire, my supposed home. At least, I think thats how it worked after Tasianna exined it to me. Anyway, as that guy was a noble, I refused him outright. Except if I really, really, have to, I dont want to meet an aristocrat. Colwyn still insisted to the very end but eventually caved when Harriet told him it might be rude if he kept this up. He quickly recovered his posture and weed us to stay at his house if we wanted to. Once again, our party went against his expectations and instead told him we would like to help him with the construction of the vige, in exchange for our very own home. After we were away for six days, the vige made progress with the rebuild, constructing two additional houses in our absence as the vigers were absolutely sure we would save the ones the bandit kidnapped. They werent veryplicated, so it made sense the vigers were able to finish them so soon. After Colwyn announced our intentions, the vigers were naturally overjoyed. A priestess of Aurena that can wield holy magic, as witnessed by our saved rtives and friends, wishes to stay in OUR vige? OMG, what an honor!, or at least something of that kind was mumbled among them. It also coincided with the wishes of the people I saved. Remember the whole white grace stuff? About the fact people actually have to pay for priests to cast healing spells on them? Well, the people I cast it on during my stay in the bandit camp couldnt exactly pay me back, as most of their money was stolen by the bandits, so they were distressed that they couldnt think of an alternative payment. In the end, we agreed that they would help me construct my party''s house in their vige while also sharing their winter rations with us. We gave everything we recovered from the bandits back to the vigers, as it was the right thing to do, resolving the vige''s food problems. With the help of the saurians and the vigers, we finished my partys house on the same day, and we were able to enjoy a rtivelyrge feast during the evening. I gotta say, earth magic and wind magic make construction work pretty fast. Earth spells create a firmer foundation with strong walls, while wind magic enables precise cuts of tree logs. My job in the construction was simply creating the resources, while Krim-k, Grahta, Colwyn, and the vigers assembled them. Akasht, the lovable giant, did what he loved and carried all the construction materials. With that done, I left the construction to the experts, the men, and went to the women to prepare for the wee back feast. Lorena and her mother Linda took the chance to personally thank me for everything I did for their family by promising that they would serve their family recipe to me. You can guess that I was hyped about it, so I wanted to help them prepare Too bad that a Lady like me was not allowed to dirty her hands. Harriet exined most of the vigers were appreciative of what I did for them, however, they felt nervous that a priestess of my refined background would damage her hands while cooking. Not only did I honor them with the white grace but my disy of the arcane was so noble-like. Ooooh, the tragedy. If I hadnt exposed my refined education and formal background, I could have experienced the joy of life with themUrgh, they really looked like they had a ton of fun while cooking. Sitting around and sipping tea was boring me to death. Well, watching them cook did entice my appetite, though, and I was rewarded for my patience during the feast. Everything was simple and European-like, not exotic like what the lizardmen made, but it was filling. Especially the rice, whichplemented all their sauces and soup. They truly showed that rice has been a part of their lives for a while now with their recipes. A few days passed after the feast, where I continued helping the vigers construct more houses while taking different lessons from Mister Kushlekzar or Tasianna depending on the day. I would continue under his tutge to widen my horizons as a mage when Mister Kushlekzar had time, while Tasianna would continue helping me with my letters. I still had to ovee my illiteracy, right? Speaking of houses, I was currently with Saori and Tasianna inside our own right now, enjoying breakfast as the roosters just woke us up. Our home was medieval, I guess you can call it. It was quite minimalistic as you might expect, only having the essential furniture and a hearth in the same room where we were sleeping. Compared to the other vigers'' houses, ours didnt have a ce for livestock to live like theirs. Instead, that space was upied by our very own garden and work out space. Yes, you heard me correctly, we had a garden. Remember how I would collect seeds and nts in the Belzac forest? Well, now that we could finally rx I took the chance to build everything up with Tasiannas help. Saori did say, We finally can live like normal people, so why not enjoy it until springes? While as a former city girl, I couldnt call living in a vige where people threw their bathroom business out of the window normal, it was certainly peaceful enough that I could deactivate [Detection Sensor] for a night. Of course, I wont keep it up in case some bandits appear. I like to rx but not to the point of being useless. Still, the feeling of sleeping on a bed, an actual bed instead of on a pile of foliage, wafortable. The vigers were nice enough to share some good bedding with us, but you cant improve too much from below mediocre, nheless, there was a certain charm of sleeping on it, knowing that you dont have to fear for your life. I slept like a boulder on the first day, even oversleeping, and it felt amazing. Its still not what Im used to, but its better than a bush or a cave. Were also bathing now, instead of only showering, but our toilet situation hasnt improved though As my party was enjoying breakfast, a sudden knock on the door drew our attention, as the voice of a woman resounded from behind it, Hestia, uh, Lady Hestia. Saori. Tasianna. I wish you a wonderful morning on this fine day of the Goddess! Chief Colwyn asked me to call for you if you are ready. Urgh, verdammt. A loud bang on the table could be heard as my neck lost all strength, letting my head crash on the it. Ignoring my dramatic showing of despair, Saori stood up and went to answer the door, Oh, good morning, Lorena. I wish you a fine LightDay, and may the Goddess find you well. Ah, Saori, may the light guide you through the day, despite digging my face on the wooden table, I could audibly hear their conversation. Excuse me if I disturbed your breakfast but Chief Colwyn told me to inform you that everybody is awaiting Lady, uh, Priestess? Lady Priestess Hestia? Uhm, he said that everybody is waiting for her sermon. Oh, right, thank you for informing us, Lorena. I will get Lady Hestia ready, Saori answered before closing the door. Once she was back to the table, she tapped my head with a finger, "You opted into this so do not think you can just run away, Hestia. If you have anybody to me, then it would be yourself. I raised my head with a mix of exasperation and reluctance, ncing at the book with the leather coverying on my bed, Frankly, I have no idea why I agreed to Chief Colwyns request. Im not even a priestess or a shrine maiden. I dont even know the difference between them, so how am I qualified to preach about Aurenas majesty to a bunch of REAL followers? Tasianna watched me swing my hands up in defeat before opening her mouth toment, But you are [The Light], Lady Hestia. You have been chosen by the Light Goddess herself to be her champion, evident of her missive to you and the awakening of your titles true powers. There is nobody inside this vige who is more qualified than you. I agree with Tasianna, Hestia, Saori said with an encouraging smile. You knew nothing about Aurenas religion, besides the tidbits that Tasianna was able to teach you. However, although you were studying on your bodys new abilities in addition to learning custom spells, while also preparing songs, dance choreographies, and other tasks for your concert; youve been reading and memorizing that bible for the past week, diligently. cing my arm on the table, I used it to support my unenthusiastic head, I needed it to learn how to read, and it was a better practice material than the books I found in the Belzac forest. It was so annoyingly hard, though I let out a fatigued sigh, remembering the request that I, unfortunately, promised Chief Colwyn and his wife Harriet. It happened the day after the feast while I was conjuring up [Terra Walls] and using [Wind sh] to slice through tree logs, having decided to help in the construction work of the vige. A few of the older vigers were a bit nervous about me helping out but as I wasnt part of the assembling itself, only the magic casting, no one outright refused my help. That was when one of Colwyns kids, a young boy around six, asked me toe to their home. Arriving there, I was greeted by Harriet and her twelve- and ten-year-old daughters, who quickly showed me to our seats where Colwyn was awaiting us. After serving me some of that ale that Saori liked so much, we had some small talk about our home and if I needed something for it. It was pretty pleasant which kinda reinforced my opinion that he was pretty well-educated and informedpared to the image that I had for a medieval serf, or villein. Compared to the other vigers, Colwyn and Harriet were both able to write, read, and do simple calctions. They were also the reason why Lorena began addressing me with Lady instead of just my name as we agreed with each other when we first met. I dont think it was a coincidence that Harriet herself kicked me out of the kitchen, and why the vigers were nervous that I would do manualbor. They were pretty educated and knew proper, althoughcking, etiquette. Both of their daughters were trying to imitate their mother, but you could see the difference between them. I do wonder where they got this level of education. Well, that was beside the point as the main reason why Colwyn invited me wasnt to pry into their history. The reason why they called me there was to perform a sermon. Wandering priests are rare and they usually do note during winter due to the weather, Colwyn exined. Until spring, where the churchs clergymen bring their grails to celebrate the end of WinterMoon and the start of SpringSun, we are used to not being able to receive sermons and the white grace. Although we arent worthy to receive you, Lady Hestia, it honors us that you decided otherwise. He gave me a short prayer bow before raising his head with nervous eyes, From the depths of our hearts, could we request you to perform a sermon to honor our Goddess in these dire times? Considering they just survived through a bandit raid and their captured vigers had juste back after a month of imprisonment, I guessed they needed some religion to soothe their souls, especially if some were close to the guards that died during that night. I understood that, however I refuse, I inly answered. Im neither a priestess nor a shrine maiden, nor do I even know what I should even say during a sermon. I have never done one. If you do not remember the words, then please take this bible. It should tell you all that you need, he responded immediately, cing a book in front of me. The book had a leather cover and the symbol of a long-haired woman with two feathered wings, wearing a silk dress. ording to what I learned afterward, this was the official appearance of Aurena. B-But Im still not a priestess, like I said a thousand times already, I stammered. I dont understand how our Goddesss religion works in othernds but you must have learned your magic from the church, correct? You might not be an official woman-of-cloth, but your belief must be, he answered. Ive never done one, like I said, I uttered, slightly unnerved by his determination. "There is always the first try," he answered. Argument after argument, he always had an argument against it while presenting it as politely as possible. I couldntin. In the end, I told them that I would do it, although, that they shouldnt expect much. And thats how I got myself into this Scheie. Saori nced at me for a second, before grabbing the book from my bed and cing it in front of my te, Hmm, then how about this; think of this as a chance to gain followers for [The Light]. Huh? I let out with a brow crooked. Think about it, Hestia. Do you know what the average poption of a medieval vige is? Saori asked me with a teachers gaze. Admittedly, after the attack, the poption has decreased due to the death of the guards that defended the vige. However, most of the vigers are villeins, non-free men and women bound to their lordsnd, which meant that a certain number will always be there. Now that I think about it, there are a lot of people here. If I remember it correctly, we saved around 25 Carine vigers during the bandit raid, which was quite a lot of people. However, if I included the masses of kids and teens, there were around 150 or even more people here. They just dont have the houses up yet. Most households were living with each other in a single house, and I even heard whispers that a few people serving at the lords manor areing back to the vige, once the buildings were up. Oh my Goddess, I uttered once I came to the realization. Exactly, and they are all followers of Aurena, which means this might be easier than the time we did it with the lizardmen, Saori pointed out, tapping her finger on the table. You used your holy magic in front of the prisoners, healing them with the white grace. Havent you noticed how friendly they are to you, regardless of the fact, that they are repaying a debt. I picked up the bible, turned to a certain page, readying it for a second before raising my head, Youre a genius Saori. I admitted with true admiration. If I were able to get [Venerated Saintess] from [The Light]s milestones, then that would rece my missing [Holy Amp] and [Holy Magic Efficiency]. At that point, another idea appeared in my head, "Why haven''t I thought of this before? A concert! A fucking concert! I shouted with energy, jumping from my chair to put on my white cloak, closing it to turn myself into a white mage. Are you guysing? I asked mypanions as I was standing next to the door. Saori put her jacket on and opened the door for me while Tasianna shook her head and went to the garden, telling us goodbye before beginning to take care of our herbs and nts. She might have stayed around humans for over two weeks now, but her hatred is as ring as ever. Until now, she has never allowed a single person to enter our home. As Saori and I walked through the vige, we noticed a few vigers, adults and teens, greeting us with, A blissful LightDay to you before walking towards the location of my sermon. A few kids imitated them, but it was obvious they did it cause the adults did it instead of out of respect, as they ran away with their friends, giggling. Adorable, I muttered with a wry smile. True. Walking through the street, suppressing our actual speed to the point that little children can outrun us, is certainly nice, Saori said with a smile. Immersed by the atmosphere, we walked silently with each other, only speaking when we had to greet a viger. It had been a while since we just enjoyed our presence together. The hectic was gone from our days, at least for now. After a while, we arrived at the ce where my sermon would be held. It was a wide area where a church once stood, however, it was terribly burned down after the bandit raid and the rubble had to be removed. As the vigers considered the area still sacred, Colwyn decided I should perform here. The first to notice us was Colwyn, who ran towards us, swinging his lumberjack beard around while he did it, A blessed day of the Goddess, Lady Hestia and Miss Saori. I hope the Goddess has treated your well today? Good morning, Chief Colwyn. I wish you a fine LightDay and may Goddess find you well, Saori greeted with a short bow. It has found me well, Chief Colwyn. Let Goddess Aurenas hands warm you in her merciful light, on this auspicious day dedicated in her honor, I answered with a curtsy. Saori gave me an annoyed nce with a slight blush before looking away. I mean, Im sorry that my greeting was grander, but that happens when Tasianna wouldn''t stop urging me to do so. I never read the bible in my previous life, but do all bibles have weird, confusing sentences? We waited for a bit longer until the za was filled with vigers, before Colwyn quietened everybody down. There was a wooden tform with a podium ced on it, probably the spot where I should go as all the vigers were standing in front of it. After Saori gave me a few encouraging words to scare away my stage fright, I took in a deep breath and walked up to the podium. I gazed in front of me, into the crowd of people, ranging from small toddlers to old, hardy adults. As I inspected this sight, I noticed that there werent any grandparent-type people among them, almost all were around Lorenas age, although people like Colwyn or Lorenas parents were substantial enough. Oooooh, goodness. There are quite a lot of people here, I thought nervously, fiddling my fingers as everybody was staring at me with both curiosity and expectation. Why are you people putting so much pressure on me?! Colwyn I thought you told everybody to not expect anything! On this beautiful day of the Goddess of Light, I wee all of you standing before me with gratitude for epting me, I started out, nning to stay safe as I meekly retold a few preset lines I practiced beforehand. Everybody from Carine vige, may the Goddess bless with bountiful light. As I assumed a praying position and bowed, everybody followed up with me. I honestly had no idea why they did this, as I watched this bbergasted. I honestly wished a priest would actually educate me on this or, better yet, do it for me. Mister Kushlekzar was technically a priest but he admitted that he never gave a sermon in his life before. His priest status was purely restricted to his role as a mage among the Depths Guard and Tide Watchers, nothing like a clergyman. Although I am quite inexperienced with giving sermons, Chief Colwyn has given me the honor to perform one in front of all of you, fervent followers of our Goddess of Light, Aurena, I continued. That is why- I paused for a bit as I suddenly noticed people whispering, and due to my enhanced hearing, it was pretty easy to distinguish what they were saying while it was this silent. They were stuff like, Did the priestess just forget to mention something, or am I imagining things? or I know Colwyn said she was inexperienced, but she already messed up the beginning. Most of the gossiping came from people that never witnessed my introduction at the entrance of the vige or those who didnt have any of their rtives or friends kidnapped by the bandits. The vige was huge so most probably only thought of me as a fancy girl deciding to y around in the vige. T-That is why-, I stuttered as I opened up the bible, turning pages and pages, trying to find a reminder on what I was missing, however, I couldnt. In addition to my parallel minds also not knowing, I was beginning to feel a bit anxious. Didnt know beastmen worshiped the Goddess. Heard most preferred the God of Darkness, and Urgh, having beastmen adventurers visiting Tobbes tavern already spoiled my drink, but having one live here wouldnt have happened before Colwyn became the chief. Even if shes cute were a few more things I overheard. I looked over at Colwyn who was scratching his beard and Saori who was giving me a worried expression. If I dont do something soon, the crowd will only get louder and louder, eventually splitting up. I know I didnt want to do this but Ive already decided to gain some followers out of this, so Im not nning to waste this opportunity. I took another deep breath before mming the bible closed; amplifying the sound with [Aerokinesis], drowning out the sounds of the slowly displeased congregation. Ok, this isnt working out too well, Iined as I scratched my head, dropping my formal tone. Im sorry everybody if I made a mistake somewhere, but I dont know what it was. Amotion was slowly starting to form as people looked at each and the whispers started to sound like talking. However, I kept talking, keeping my voice loud with [Aerokinesis], Thats why Im doing it my way now, and not like what your bible or Chief Colwyn or what you are expecting from me. I dont know what a normal priest would say here, so sorry if you aren''t here for your usual sermon, then please leave. May the Goddess bless you on this auspicious day, of course." Themotion became silent. Theiners had an expression mixed with nervousness and uncertainty, unsure if they should take my word seriously or not. I personally wasnt expecting them to stay after I changed tone, but I guess I should just ept it. However, the look of those who witnessed my healing magic, among them Lorena and her parents, never wavered their attention. They were respectful through the entire sermon. For those willing to stay with me, let me prove my worth to you. Let us pray, I announced as I conjured up a white magic circle. Thebined gasping sound of the crowd was audible to all, none were more surprised that my naysayers. However, this onlysted for a second as everybody quickly understood what I was nning to do, clutching their hands together as they prayed. The Goddess watches over us In her name, we pray, we sing, we love For her merciful light, protects us all Purify the ground, wherever her feathers touches The song went on and on as everybody followed my singing with their own, eventually sounding like a choir. White particles also began escaping everybodys bodies, which I confirmed to be mana particles with my [Mana Eyes], as they streamed to my magic circle. After a bit, I released the magic circle from my hand and sent it into the air, all magic runes having been filled up already. Honestly speaking, from a mages point-of-view, the spell was already ready to be activated. If you havent noticed it yet, this was a custom spell. Not just any custom spell, but one that I learned inside the bible. Call me surprised when I realized this truth, finding it pretty curious when I read the chant out loud. When I questioned Tasianna and Mister Kushlekzar about it, they helped me decipher the magic runes and chant from the bible, writing the whole chant and how the spell worked. The spells name was [Prayer], a fitting name, as it was a buffing spell that would be stronger the more people prayed. Prayer A custom spell whose strength depends on thebined prayer of everybody before it is cast. Applies [Blessing of the Goddess of Light] to everybody within the spells effective range Blessing of the Goddess of Light A magical blessing granted by the spell [Prayer]. Using thebined prayers of the followers of Aurena, the Goddess of Light, this status effects alleviate any status ailments inflicted on everybody involved, if possible. Also empowers Health, Mana, and Stamina regeneration. Increases Strength, Intelligence, Vitality, and Wisdom by 10%/30%/60%/100% depending on the strength of the blessing. The strength of this blessing depends on how many prayers are given during the cast time of the spell [Prayer] A pretty strong buffing spell if I may say so myself, although it required a long process to hit its maximum potential. What I read from the book was that singing while the miracle was happening would empower the spell while giving prayer to Aurena, empowering her with our faith. The spell granted all those who prayed to her a blessing, which essentially was a spells activation effect. From the point-of-view of a mage, it wasnt very truthful. The way they described it sounded like they were trying to glorify it, especially once you understood some of the intricacies of it. And what I mean with intricacies, I mean how this custom spell actually worked. Ive tested this spell with Saori and Tasianna, and we noticed that the prayer wasnt needed. You see, whoever made this spell gave it the function to absorb the mana of those under its magic circle while they sang along with the caster. While singing wasnt a pre-requisite, the spell required people to willingly donate mana if the caster cannot pay the mana costs themselves, and I would guess this song was an effective way to do so without revealing the truth of the spell. Pretty sneaky, you have to admit. By my second cast, I was personally able to grant both of them [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] by purely using my own mana, although I do have to admit that it was pretty taxing. The important part was that I didnt need them to pray with me. However, that didnt mean that praying together waspletely useless. The mana cost for this spell was immense, and a single normal priest might not be able to satisfy the requirements to even cast it in the first ce. I can do this cause I have a fuckton of mana. It was pretty obvious that somebody from Aurenas church made this spell and that they spread this song to reinforce the faith one had to the Goddess of Light. Most vigers here were illiterate, so song lyrics were a great way to have them remember those words, seeing as everybody here aside from the really small kids could keep up with me. Still, I do wonder why they had the instructions for the spell in a bible. Was it an instruction manual for priests in case they forget? Then why spread it through publicly sold books instead of personal, church-issued bibles? Its weird surebut not really my problem to think about. Im only interested in its effectiveness and it has impressed me. Both Saori and Tasianna agreed that the stat increase was powerful, despite how much work and effort it demanded for a single cast. I would definitely want to use it more often but unless I want to spend the mana to cast a "major" version which grants a 60% increase of stats, it would still be more effective to use the individual System buffing spells for that job. Still, thanks for the custom spell, bible! Thinking that enough mana was poured into the magic circle, I stopped singing and started the chant, Oh Goddess of Light, Aurena. I bid you, hear our prayers of gratitude and ardent worship so it may empower you ever more in your duties of overseeing us. I beg of you to hear us and grant upon us your blessing of light, Prayer! I technically didnt have to chant [Prayer] anymore as the System registered the spell into my status board so it was affected by [Chant Revocation]. I still have to draw the magic circle and write the runes, however. The white magic circle glowed for a solid second before releasing its effect. Light began descending on the congregation of vigers, basking them in light as everybody was quickly granted a powerful buff. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atusko] Woah! A miracle of the Goddess! I was blessed! a viger screamed. We are your servants, Goddess! Praise be to our Goddess! another shouted. Thank you very much, Priestess! Thank you, one the vigers shouted, recognizing him as one of those I rescued from the bandits. Appreciation was predominantly given to Aurena, as I expected, but the few people that actually gave me their thanks were the 25 Carine vigers, the ones from another vige, and the mercs that I healed with healing spells. I hadnt noticed the mercs and the vigers who were captured with me be there, but their shouts were so distinctpared to the normal merry-go-happy vigers. Thank you so very much for everything, Crimson Saintess, one of the mercs shoutedwait what?! Crimson Saintess? Ohe on, what is that nickname? Thatll just cause a ton of trouble for m-! 39 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko]: 46 Follower amount requirement fulfilled. [The Light] proficiency requirement fulfilled Milestone reward gained: Unique Skill [Venerated Saintess Lv. 1]. Next Milestone unlocked: 100: [Sacred Amp] "Heh," I let out as a smile merged my mouth. "And I would like to announce one more thing before this sermon ends. On the eve of the year''s end, I will be performing an Idol concert for everybody in the vige. On that night, I will be your shining light to wee the new year, so ask of you from the depths of my heart to attend!" It was clear that everybody was confused about what "Idol concert" meant, so I knew that I had to do something to give them an idea of what that meant. SoI danced and sang. It was only a sneak peek of what I will be performing on that day but I showed them everything. The still unfinished lyrics, the mumble-jumble that was the music, and the chaotic mess that was my dance choreography. It was so imperfect. It was embarrassing. It was killing my soul as I was doing all of thisbut I didnt stop. Seeing everybody''s eyes locked onto me, no one looked at me with disgust but instead were filled with interest, gave me the motivation to continue. [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atusko] The moment I was finished, I thanked everybody and immediately ran off the stage and rushed out of the za with my natural, unsuppressed Agility, speeding through the vige like a speedster before arriving at my house. I opened the door, closed it, identified where Tasianna was and jumped at her. Lady Hesti-AAAAHHHHHH! Tasianna, omg, omg, omg, omg, omg, omg, omg, omg. I cant believe I just did that, I cried out in embarrassment, feeling like I would turn into ash at any moment now. OMG, kyaaaahhhhh! What went through my brain that I would even think about showing anybody sensible that terrible stunt. Ahhh, I cant believe that I showed that in front of a whole crowd! Ahhhrgh, I want to wrap myself under my nket and just die there! OW! Lady Hestia youre actually starting to burn me here! Also, please, dont say that you want to die! Tasianna scolded me, trying to push my embrace away as my cheeks were burning hers. After calming down for a bit, I retold Tasianna everything that happened, which she simply responded with, As expected from you, Lady Hestia, crossing her arms together before nodding her head proudly. Wanting to experiment with [Venerated Saintess], we quickly departed from our house, after leaving a note for Saori, to go to Mister Kushlekzar. Oh yeah, maybe today would be good day to evolve. Chapter 86: Daily Training and Lessons. Chapter 86: Daily Training and Lessons. Lightning Bolt! I shouted out, quickly materializing a purple magic circle, shooting out a single stream of lightning at the robed man standing before me as my opponent. Raptors Agility! Slithering Serpent! two blue magic circles appeared around the mages body, applying two buffing spells on him, enabling him to deftly avoid my spell as it crashed against the earthen wall of the arena we were dueling in. Not fast enough, Bedrock des! conjuring up several des of rock, I controlled them to force him into the defensive. Now, Lightning Bo-! Xohulotels Scaled Barrier. Youre not fast enough, Hestia, Krakens Destruction, he called out as a water serpent protected him from my attack. Without looking around, I dodged to my left as a massive watery tentacle smacked the spot where I stood, cracking the ground under its mighty power. [Foresight] was a skill that allowed me to see a few seconds into the future if I spent Mana on it, otherwise it would function exactly like [Prediction], its previous form. Foresight An improved version of [Prediction]. By consuming Mana, the System calctes the possibility of future events by a certain amount of time, informing the owner about all possibilities and the percentage of it happening. Any possibility altering skills may affect this skill. Its base function warns the owner of any attacks aimed at the them Maybe it was a bit of an exaggeration, as my options are never 100% so the idea of looking into the future is a bit false. The System allows me to see simted situations of what could happen a few seconds into the future, which I have to examine and act on. Using it every single second would drain my Mana like crazy, so most of the time I would leave it with its base function. Another demerit the skill had is a need of focus. [Concentration] could be trained this way, but I do admit it is quite hard to cast spells and use this skill. Of course, my parallel minds can take care of the analyzing part for me. Unfortunately for me, I told all my parallel minds not to participate. Woah! I cried out as another krakens tentacle mmed in the direction that I was dodging towards, knocking me a bit back from the bone-shaking shockwave. You rely too much on that [Foresight], Hestia. Your instincts are good so stop relying on the System, instead, trust your body and decision-making! the saurian mage scolded me while he started the cast of three additional spells. Scheie! Wind st, not knowing which spells he was about to cast, I cast a wind spell to push my body into the air, using [Air Walk] to hold myself up. Using [Foresight], the System began overflowing my brain with information about two different futures, one showing me being caught as I waited for his spells to cast while I was able to avoid in the second by preemptively casting wind spells to maneuver myself in the air. Using the information from this skill activation, I was able to learn that two of his spells were [Depths Call] to catch me with water tentacles and one was [Sapphire Membrane] to defend himself. Damn, now I know how Saori and Tasianna felt when I had my parallel minds cast spells too. A mage with [Multi-Cast] is really tricky to fight against! Tornado Bullet, I cast my only [Storm Magic] spell, shooting out an incredibly powerful, spiraling wind bullet at my opponent, sending me flying backwards due to the recoil, which felt like being blown back by a storms gale. As I was flying backwards, I saw two blue magic circles appearing in the air before disappearing without getting cast, as the saurian mage evoked [Sapphire Membrane] to protect himself from my spell. Piercing through the water shield, the spell hit my opponent, shaving a few scales as he crashed onto the ground. Using a few [Wind st]s to prevent me from flying out of the arena, I used another [Tornado Bullet] to propel myself forward like a rocket. Materializing a red-brown magic circle, I was ready to unleash it once I was above him. Watch out, Mister Kushlekzar! Lava Ball, I called out, shooting out a huge ball ofva down. After losing all my fire and inferno spells, I lost many of my extremely powerful spells. To fill in that void in mybat arsenal, I had to see if an element could emte the amount of damage I once was able to do with inferno spells. From tests, Ive found two elements that could do it, and [Lava Magic] is one of them. I personally never was a fan ofva spells as they require unbearably slow casting timespared to fire, despite having the same fire power. Now that I had no other choice, I needed to learn when to use them. Scales still wet with water, my opponent, Mister Kushlekzar, raised his head up to eye me, I appreciate the warning, young scale, but never do that in a real battle! Oceans st, Sapphire de. His water crashed against myva, quickly cooling it down to solid rocks that were broken apart as a de of water pierced right through them. Although I could prevent a direct hit by swaying my body around with wind spells, I couldnt avoid the hitpletely. The water des prated my [Draconic Barrier], slicing my thighs as blood leaked from them, before disappearing as white mes automatically appeared to heal them. [Sapphires Debilitation(Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Sapphires Debilitation A negative status effect that is caused by being hit by [Sapphire de]. Reduces Strength and Intelligence by 10%/25%/50% depending on the severity of the hit Ahhh, fuck. The damage is nothingpared to how annoying this effect is. Debuffs suck! Luckily, Mister Kushlekzar didnte out of it unscarred either, not having enough time to block the hail of rockspletely with one of his defensive spells. Oceans Healing, he cast as he stroked his plumage. Continue! With that said, our magicians duel continued. I kept flying through the arena as if I was flying despite not having wings while Mister Kushlekzar held his ground like a boulder, focusing on counterattacks and protection as I kept my offensive. Wind for movement and fast counters, earth for defense and disruptions, lightning for extremely fast attacks, and magma for slow but powerful spells. This was my current usage of spells now that fire was gone. This was one of the reasons for why I was doing these battles with Mister Kushlekzar. The other reason was for me to acquire [Multi-Cast] and train up [Concentration]. Mister Kushlekzar suggested we do these whenever I would have time, acting as training as this was the best way for me to achieve this goal. To make sure it was effective, he forced me to order my parallel minds not to interfere during the duel, as using my parallel minds didnt count towards the acquisition requirements it seems. Of course, I could cheat but that couldnt happen with both Tasianna and Saori keeping an eye on my status board. And even then, why should I cheat in the first ce when this is supposed to be training for me. Mister Kushlekzar didnt have to do this, after all. Still, I do admit that fighting without [Parallel Thoughts] was initially hard to get into. As my teacher has [Multi-Cast], he was able to overwhelm me with multiple spells at once with ease. The only reason why I was keeping up was my flexibility with a wide range of spells. Thest reason was to quell [Battle Frenzy]. No use living among other people when I cant control my temper, right? These battles can get quite heated. As our battle was reaching an equilibrium, my eyes suddenly eyed small glints in the air, swarming around in a trail leading to the back of Mister Kushlekzar. Scale-dusts sessfully ced! Flying around the arena with [Air Walk] and my wind spells wasnt just cause I needed the movement advantage, but it was also for me to spread my scale-dusts. Normally, the correct way to do this would be to use my wings to spread the dust throughout the area but I couldnt as I had no wings in my current form. Honestly, I was having major problems using it to its fullest potential duringbat. Before my body morphed due to gaining the skills [Hellde Dragon] and [Dreadme Dragon], I could only spread my scale-dust with [Spark me Veil]. It felt like my body finally unlocked its fullest potential, you know. Now, I just have to use it correctly. There has to be some use for it that I cant figure out yet. My magic was just better in general, but I dont want to forget it. It would feel like a waste. Maybe I was forcing its usage a bit but experimenting during spars like these was exactly what I should be doing. After I snapped my fingers, a spark appeared around my ws before a river of small explosions erupted into action, streaming without rest until it reached behind Mister Kushlek''zar. Conjuring up a wall of water, he blocked the fire from catching him but that left him vulnerable to my next attack. Banishment Beam! I roared as a ray of holy light descended down onto Mister Kushlekzars barriers. Now that I had [Venerated Saintess], my holy spells finally received the power boost that they desperately needed to be a good offensive element for me. Still, losing [Holy Amp] was annoying but it was just my luck that [Venerated Saintess] could grow in power, increasing the damage I can do the more I level it up. The force of my spell was showing as Mister Kushlekzar had to reinforce his barrier with even more spells, neglecting offensive ones to support his defense. Hes casting more protective spells! This is my chance. Come on, I should use [zing Twister] or maybe [Spiral Hellfire]. I know he can survive them sowait, I dont have those spells anymore Wonderful! Ever since that bandit Quest, our duels have always been intense enough for me to be forced to take out my catalyst! You have shown this old scale your power, young scale, but its about time for me to end this, he announced as he took out a rosary from his robes. Feel the might of the oceans, Hestia! From this point onwards, the battle onlysted for a few more seconds. His rosary was a magicians catalyst that not only improved his power but also his casting efficiency. He kept casting two spells to support his defense while conjuring two [Plesias Grasp] around me, forcing me to stop my spell cast and dodge. Although I was getting used to this after consecutive losses against him, my inability to learn [Multi-Cast] to cast multiple spells at once meant that my momentum quickly faded into obscurity, before I was quickly apprehended by his spells. I was knocked onto the ground before having my tail and legs pulled up by water tentacles. Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 1][Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 1] acquired Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Sacred Magic Lv. 6] [Terra Magic Lv. 3] [Concentration Lv. 4] [Danger Perception Lv. 4] [Air Walk Lv. 3] gained Magic gained: [Omnictus] [Rumbling Might] Eeeek! I shrieked as I was held upside-down, holding onto my skirt to prevent it from falling down. Phew, he let out, calming down his breath as he gave a prayer to Plesia. Another victory for me, Hestia. I havee to the conclusion that it is impossible to defeat you without my catalyst, especially with how much you still have to grow. Ha, getting [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] during training wasnt enough it seems. He wrote down todays duels results on a wooden tablet before throwing it towards Akast as a part of their luggage. M-Mister Kushlekzar, w-what are you thinking!? I shouted out as my face became redder and redder. PUT ME DOWN! He stroked his chin for a moment, looking genuinely confused why I would raise my voice, until Tasianna exined it to him, Huh? This is usually never a concern for saurian females, thus I thought nothing of it. Regardless, if I have offended, I apologize sincerely as my tail is my witness. Tucking his tail between his legs, Mister Kushlekzar gave a short bow as he released me from his spells grip. Landing on the ground like a cat, I stroked my tail as I responded back with a pout, JeeeeeezDont worry about it, elder scale Gaha ha ha! ignoring my blushing face, Krim-k, the muscr blue carnosilian approached us with a heartyugh. The fights are always so even before Kush bes serious. So, any luck with [Multi-Cast]? This has been your sixth duel with him with the same restrictions. I looked through my status board, half-doubtful that I had it, half-hopeful that I missed the System notification during the battle, until I could confirm which one was correct, Nah. Is that so? Unfortunate, Grahta the red saurianmented with a frown. Your efforts arent wasted though, young scale. A warrior pursues strength no matter how often one fails. Be proud that youre able to fight Kush on even grounds, despite how more experience he is within the rules of a magicians duel. Well, Lady Hestia did use her scale-dusts during that one attackwhich isnt really a spell, Tasianna suddenly dropped, freezing me up as I realized this. Well, that is debatable as her scale-dusts are part of her body, although it is considered an ability to the System. Punches and kicks are not disallowed, after all, Saori came to my rescue, before letting out a defeated sigh. Although I am pretty sure you mentioned that you would only use your spells to defeat him. Using your scale-dusts will not give you [Multi-Cast]. Why are you two throwing me under the bus! I shouted at my two friends, feeling betrayed by their backstabbing. Hmph, a normal magicians duel is a bore where the first hit would determine the winner. This was a magicians fight, Mister Kushlekzar stated. With our daily battle done, let us get into the lectures, shall we. Yeah, lets go. Air Shield! I invoked a huge barrier of air, blocking all sounds from exiting this bubble. Aaaaaand another part of our daily routines begins. After leaving the vige to enter the woods where we first met the saurians, we chatted with them about [Venerate Saintess]. At this point, our group pretty much trusted Mister Kushlekzar and his party enough that we practically divulged everything besides [Otherworldly Reincarnator] and the SP System. I mean, Tasianna trusted him enough due to his faith to Plesia and Saori and I were just grateful he left me alive after my rampage, even willing to still be our magic tutor. As a sign of trust, we revealed nearly everything. And besides, they practically knew or guessed everything at this point so we saw no harm in revealing it. You should have imagined Mister Kushlekzars darkish face when he confirmed Saori was a cadejo. It couldnt be helped in the end that he desperately wanted to see our true forms, but the two carnosilians quickly interjected. Frankly, the saurians were still curious why our profile still had Information Blocked. It is something extremely personal, and we are only willing to tell you if join our party, I said shamelessly in an attempt to recruit them. Ive grown quite attached to them, and it wouldnt hurt to have more muscles in our party, right? Of course, sadly, they had to reject it as their duties conflicted with our goals. It was an ordeal to exin to them what Idols were and I had a bit of a hope that they would ept after seeing their reactions. Well, I guess the path of an entertainer wasnt theirs. Justice never rests. Even now, they couldnt stay too long. They had to escort the non-carine vigers back to their own vige, while my party wished to stay here for winter and depart in spring. So whenever we could train with the saurians, we trained with the mentality it could be ourst. One of the topics we absolutely had to take care of was custom spell creations. After Shiternos little interference, I practically lost all my fire and inferno spells aside from [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. I tried to look through the skill shop to reacquire them but to no avail. Annoyingly enough, the moment I lost those two skills, I also lost my ability to create pure fire and inferno custom spells. Honestly, considering hes an Origin God, hes pretty stupid as fuck. Why would you steal away this ability of mine, you shitty fire god? Even [Divine Inferno] doesnt grant any benefits to my retainers. Anyway, due to this fact, I had to substitute my other spells now that my jack-of-all-trade fire element was gone. Two of our experiments included [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire]. [Overheated (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atusko] Huuuuuuuhhuuuuuuuh, I moaned as purple sweat began dropping from my forehead into a wooden bowl. Huuuuuupared to [Toxic Secretion], this is far too inconvenient. That bastard, honestly, doesnt understand anything of how I was using my skill set. I scowled at the mere thought of the creator of this skill. Oi, young scale, were followers of Plesia but cursing an Origin God brings down bad luck, Krim-kmented as he took out his amulet, shaking it in front of me as if he was trying to dispel a ghost. You were chosen as God Danternos champion, so you should be grateful. Yeah, I could, buuuuut, fuck no, I answered with spite. Dont forget that Aurena also blessed me. I have no idea what the gods are nning to do with me, but Im currently leaning towards supporting the Goddess of Light. I even helped her reinforce the faith of Carine vige. Well, your little Idol performance did make the men pretty excited. I guess that is what you meant with reinforce? Saori said with a teasing smile, forcing me to cover my blushing face with my coats hood. Oh, it is about to overflow. Tasianna, you may cool her down now. Yes, Miss Saori. Please excuse me, Lady Hestia, Tasianna uttered with a pleasant tone as she started cooling the air with a cyan magic circle, cing it behind my back to lower my bodys temperature. As my body slowly cooled down, Saori took the bowl filled with purple in her hand, identified it, and then handed it to me, It is diluted but it is the real deal. [Corrosive Fire] has the same recreation feature of [Toxic Secretion]. Identify. Mixed venom concoction A concoction created through [Corrosive Fire]s feature, diluted with sweat. Depending on the resistance of the target, this venom may cause [Poisoned (Minor)] upon injection One of our tests was to see if I could continue supplying Saori with venom and poisons, as that was one of her strongest tools in battle. Unfortunately, after losing [Toxic Secretion] I couldnt just make new vials of venom upon request, as [Corrosive Fire] could only create fire with venom effects. I could recreate my old venoms for Saori, however, the only way to get it is to have myself sweat. The only way for me to sweat was to overheat myself using these purple mes, infusing the impurities into my sweat as bowls began filling with a purple liquid. Unfortunately, mass production was difficult with this method. I sweat very little due to my race and overheating myself too much is just unreasonable. Another problem were the mes requiring nutrients from my body, ravaging my Stamina and calories whenever I used them. That was actually the case for both mes. The perfectparison to them would be my scale-dusts. The mes have literally be a part of me now, being emitted after spending Mana and Stamina to create them. Considering my dragon abilities consumed massive amounts of Stamina already, I honestly should consider leveling both my Stamina skills up to max to attain the superior merged version of them. If you think about it, these mes sounded like a bit of a nerfpared to the previous me, right? My fire spells had so much flexibility and firepower that I could punch through most threats with them, but now I had to use up Stamina, an average stat for me, in addition to Mana. However, interestingly enough, I could create custom spells with these mes. [White mes] would create white magic circles like holy spells, while [Corrosive Fire] would create brown magic circles like earth spells. Although none of the test spells actually worked, it was good enough for me to know those skills allowed me to create some new spells myself. After losing [Holy Magic], I also lost [Cure], the only way for me to remove status afflictions like poison and paralyzation. It wasnt an offensive spell, but I absolutely needed it. If I could create my own venom, then I should know how to neutralize them. Hmm, how about Holy Fire, rid their body of impurities. Purify them, and how about this letter? Oh, maybe write these runes like this and this? I suggested, drawing and writing everything down on wooden tablets. As I was experimenting with words to create a spell which could remove physical status ailments, Mister Kushlekzar, Saori, and Tasianna were documenting all my progress on wooden tablets with coal pencils. Funnily enough, it reminded me of a scene of scientists congregating in a single room to create the next scientific milestone. Well, I guess it was fascinating for them as I presumed myself to be the only person with [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire]. At least, if we could believe that they really were unique. I hope they will show their worth like my two racial skills, [Dreadme Dragon] and [Hellde Dragon]. Oh yeah, Mister Kushlekzar, I asked my saurian Teach, now taking a break from our lectures. I was just thinking about my unique racial skills, which reminded me that I thought it was good time to evolve. Hmm! at the mere mention of evolve, Teach perked his body upwards, stroking his plumage as his eyes focus intensified. Are you finally willing to evolve, Hestia? Oh, you bless this old scale. God Istari, I thank you for granting me this chance to learn, and Goddess Aurena for granting me the honor to meet your champion. Well, we have been in the vige for a week, and besides a few wolves or goblins, everything has been peaceful, I answered. I know you wanted to see Saoris and my monster formstoo bad there are far too many birds around. It seems the appearance of small monsters like [Wind Roon], [Loopabit], and [Blight Rat] arent a rare sight around viges far away from towns. Their lord was supposed to protect them with soldiers during these times, even hiring hunters if a swarm appeared. Feral grimgarians like goblins and kobolds were also amon sight, showing little intelligencepared to the ones I met in Belzac forest. They honestly acted like idiotic, cantankerous beasts that have to be exterminated before they cause problems for my lifetoo bad they were G ranks. Monsters were either born naturally like other animals or they could just appear from thin air through the high mana concentration in the area. Ive already mentioned this, but the area had far less mana in the groundpared to the Belzac forest, meaning weak monsters like these could be spawned. G and F rank monsters were weaker than humans, stat-wise, but that doesnt mean they were any less of a threat. ording to Mister Kushlekzar, goblins and kobolds have insane reproduction rates, meaning subjugation Quests for them were near limitless. The birds, huh? Yeah, damn pest, Krim-Salkined as he washed his tail with a damp cloth. Anyway, Kush wants to stay around a bit for your evolution and our wards arent ready just yet, so you dont have to fear anything during your evolution, young scale. Well keep watch with yourpanions. So, do you mind sharing to us your evolution choices? Saori already gave us a rundown of how monsters evolve, Grahta answered in his usual stoic tone, taking a sun bath on a moist grass bed. Sure. Evolution [Young ck-Wrath Dragon] [Young Angel Dragon] [Young Infernal Demon Dragon] [Young Ragnarok Dragon] [Young Lava Dragon] [Young Magma Dragon] [Young Volcano Dragon] [Young Thunder Dragon] [Young Arcane Corrupter Dragon] [Young Dreadme Dragon] [Young Hellde Dragon] [Young Obsidian ze Dragon] [Young Sunfang Dragon] Young Infernal Demon Dragon A unique dragon type that possesses the aura of divinity. A dragon that possess scales of pure heat, purging the sinners and criminals as the embodiment of the God of Fires will. Specializes in fire elemental attacks, while possessing scales that nullify all spells rted to the fire element. A dragon created by the God of Fire, Danterno. Rank B Young Ragnarok Dragon An immature unique dragon type that symbolizes the will of rebellion. A walking profane dragon who has decided to defy the gods, possessing mes that would bring down even the mightiest of creatures. Rank B Young Obsidian ze Dragon An immature, mutated inferno dragon or terra dragon created through the usurped power of a God of Dragons and God of Fire. With a body of jet-ck scales, this dragon possesses the power to solidify its mes into a unique obsidian, hard and sharp enough to pierce through dragon-skin. Vulnerable in their immature state as their dragon mes have not reached its maximum potential. Rank B Young Sunfang Dragon An immature, mutated inferno dragon or sacred dragon created through the usurped power of a God of Light and God of Fire. Burning like a miniature sun, these red scaled dragons possess power bodies and searing hot mes, able to both purify and destroy. A calm dragon that wishes to unt its imposing presence to dominate prey, instead of wasting its mes on them. Vulnerable in their immature state as they require obscene amounts of food to fuel their growing bodies. Rank B Young ck-Wrath Dragon A rare dragon-type that possess scales of pure darkness. A dragon with a short temper, whos rampage would send an entire city in ruins. Can shoot out a strong beam of concentrated ck mana that eradicates anything in its path. Called a "Spawn of Kargryxmor". Rank B Young Angel Dragon A unique dragon type that possesses the aura of divinity. A dragon that possess serene feathers that makes this dragon look like an angel. Specializes in supportive magic and skills, while possessing scales that nullify all spells rted to the holy element. A dragon created by the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Rank B Young Lava Dragon A young dragon that can only be found in the vicinity of extreme temperatures. It can feast on both flesh and minerals. Compared to a Magma Dragon, these dragonsck the ability to deftly traverse through pools of molten rock. Rank B Young Magma Dragon An immatureva dragon that possesses a body equipped to traverse the searing hot sea of a volcano. Compared to their cousins, these dragons are magquatic, perfectly able to maneuver through molten rock. Rank B Young Volcano Dragon An immature lord of molten mes and the leader of bothva and magma dragons, that has not even touched its immense potential yet. This superior dragon swaggers through its obsidian realm in the depths of the earth, ruling over their molten domain with ruthless aggression. Either onnd or magma, this behemoth of a creature will chase off any intruders with its titanic body and piercingva beams, while being invulnerable to most weaponry with its harder-than-metal scales. Rank B Young Thunder Dragon Soaring through the sky like a thunderbolt, these immature dogmatic fighters of the sky will shoot any wannabe challenger down in a heartbeat. Whether with talons or arcane thunder, these dragons are masters of blitzing down others just like their wind elemental cousins. Rank B Young Arcane Corrupter Dragon Ayoung, mutant Mana Dragon that spreads corrupted mana in its surroundings. Its whole body isposed of mana, instead of flesh and blood, so it can only die if its mana expires. Instead of pure mana, its body isposed of arcane corrupted mana, thick enough to materialize into anything it wants. Cannot use spells. Rank B Young Dreadme Dragon An immature, mutated inferno dragon who rules the sky with powerful wings, shimmering with an intense crimson red. Soaring through the skies while turning the ground under it into ash and ruins, these wrathful predators will descend on anything to reap its offering from thend. They are most vulnerable in their immature state, not having the strength to carry their fearsome body to the skies. Rank B Young Hellde Dragon An immature, mutated inferno dragon with a hell ze core protected by an armor of scales and razor-sharp des. Wielding its de-like tail like a massive greatsword, these ferocious brutes can turn any defense into little more than crumbled remains as they relish in their impending victory. Any challenger should also be wary of the mineral dust that these dragons can send into the air using their special ws and tails, as even a little spark will cause a hellfire of devastation. Vulnerable in their immature state due to their weaker scales. Rank B Two choices, [Young Mana Dragon] and [Young Noxious Blight Dragon], were removed but I wasnt considering them at this point anymore. The new options are pretty good, I think, I responded with a small smile. Have you decided? I personally would rmend you take one of the Gods chosen dragons, despite your grievances with them, Mister Kushlekzar suggested with a frown. I will not preach to you, I consider it more important that you choose your own path. I will, however, warn you that defying the gods isnt a smart choice, Hestia. You should consider it an honor. I understand what you are saying, Priest Kushlekzar, Tasianna suddenly responded with a firm gaze. however, my mistress will follow down the path that she considers best. I will follow her and defend her choice, no matter what happened. Dont take it too seriously, Tasianna, Grahta interjected himself into the discussion. Yousses arent defying Goddess Plesia or Xohulotel, so we have no right to speak up. However, gaining the ire of a god is irrational. Considering what happened to you at the bandit camp, Hestia, you should be aware that divine punishment can happen whenever. I looked at them with exasperation as I responded, Guys, its not like Im actually doing this usurping stuff on purpose. Maybe I did actively defy Danternos control, but I never did it to Aurenas or Kargryxmors. Nevertheless, Tasianna is right. If I am to evolve, then I will be seeking the best option. After looking through the SP shop, Ive epted that finding a unique or special skill that could influence my evolution options was hard. There was also the case that my SP was low now, and I didnt have enough to do anything substantial. Chill, though, I only thought today was a good chance to evolve, not that I will evolve now. We have a birdy problem, after all, I uttered before looking at my wolfkin friend. Saori. She nodded before disappearing into her shadows with a, Sure. We waited at the spot for a moment, enjoying our tea and lunch as we awaited Saoris swift return. Eventually, Saori walked back into sight, dragging along four tied up men with her mana strings. After I dispelled my [Air Shield], she threw them before us, speaking with red mist emitting from her blood-red eyes, Four spies like always. They have been observing you saurians for a week now, but they have not gotten better with concealing their presences. Should I also bring the ones from the vige, Hestia? Nah, dont bother, I replied with a dismissing hand wave, before forming a smile as I greeted the captured men. Now, how may I help Lord Helvas, gentlemen? Chapter 87: Insecurities issuing a Challenge. Chapter 87: Insecurities issuing a Challenge. Four human men were anxiously wriggling around on the ground, struggling to free themselves from their bindings. They wore in tunics with leather jerkins, thick trousers, knee-high leather boots, leather bracers, leather gloves, and finishing the outfit, they had winter-thick hooded cloaks. Over their shoulders. Under their hoods, the men looked like the type of guys who would intentionally make themselves look gruff and tough, with wild hairstyles and stubbles on their faces. Thankfully, they weren''t filthy like the bandits. Considering they should be working for the lord of thesends, a noble, I guess they had to groom themselves properly. Theck of a strong scent was probably to help them sneak. Pardon me, Saori said as she looked at the captured spies with calm, but serious, eyes. but those are mana threads. As long as I can supply them with mana, it would be very hard for you to break through them without sufficient strength. I would ask you to stop struggling. They looked at us with defiance, unwilling to speak as they shuffled their eyes around to look for an opening to escape. Sweat was moisturizing their faces, ttering their teeth at the sight of the saurians. Grrrr, Akast growled, having been awoken from their fear of him. "Please, be at ease," I started out, attempting to diffuse the situation and calm the men down enough to speak to them. "We have no intention of harming you. Your little surveince job was bing a bit of an annoyance, so we wish to resolve a few things with you." Askleel sagot toth zacotl, Mister Kushlekzar greeted them in the saurians tongue, bowing in a prayer pose. we are faithful servants of Plesia, us saurians. As members of the Tide Watchers, I swear on our faith to our Goddess that no harm will befall you, on the assumption that you have no ill will against us. You heard him, I continued. Im not technically a priestess or shrine maiden, as I admitted many times, so I cant promise to Goddess Aurena. Nevertheless, my party also wishes to stay peaceful with Lord Helvas, as we have ns to stay in Carine vige for winter. The spies stared at each other, discussing with their eyes until the eldest looking guy spoke, "We cant say anything, my Lady. He directed his brown eyes to the ground as he said that, raising them to us with a nce of anxiousness. Curiosity was tempting me to look at his profile, but he was neither an enemy nor did I really need to look at it. Politeness was important, so looking at other peoples private information was a no go for me. Besides, even if these guys tried to look into mine, chances are low that they could break through my [Identity Blocker Lv. 10]. A bit reassuring that I didnt waste 1750 SP for nothing. I understand you have your orders, but I believe you owe us answers, Saori stated, picking up her cup of tea to drink from it. Ever since the morning of our first day in the vige, I have been able to detect six men skulking around the vige, keeping watch of our house and following each of us. You should understand that our wind elf friend is not a fan of people disturbing our Ladys peace. Although I was ignoring it, Tasianna was exerting a chill. Her [Terror Aura] wasn''t high level but it was enough to scare the captured men, all far low-leveled than her. She hasn''t diverted her gaze once since the men came into sight. I suggest youe clean. There is nothing productive you could do by silencing yourselves, Saori suggested, freeing the men from their binding. Their confusion was expected but none of us gave it a second thought as Grahta, Krim-k, Akasht, and Tasianna went back to their lunch. Saori began pouring tea into cups that she took out from her storage and offered it to the spies. Once she was done, we started the interrogation with Mister Kushlekzar, Saori, and I. Showing them a friendly smile, I hoped to thaw the ice between us, I believe you should know enough about us, especially from Chief Colwyns report, correct? So, let us skip our introductions and go to yours. I never saw Colwyn or his family hand in the report, nor did they tell me about it, but I would be a Dummkopf to not assume it. Considering they were responsible for the management of the vige, whose ownership belongs to Count Helvas, it was only normal for him to do so. I also heard from Colwyn himself that he had to request Count Helvas about our stay. Apparently, moving into a vige wasnt so easy as to just ask Colwyn for it. As it was his fief, his possession, Count Helvas himself had to give Colwyn the ok in the end, to legitimize our stay in the vige for an extended time. Although I thought Colwyn''s family had the status of a serf, a villein, they actually were wealthy enough that they bought their freedom from their lord. They were considered yeomen, or freemen, and were actually employed as official caretakers of the vige. That exins why that family was so educated. Baffled at their freedom, the spies remained silent for a moment until the man with the brown eyes spoke up again, Jecht. He said, acting the representative of the group. Well, a pleasure to have met your acquaintance, Mr. Jecht, I responded. Widening his eyes in surprise, Jechts jaw cked as he repeated, Mr. Jecht?! Is something wrong? I tilted my head. Youre obviously older than me, so addressing you with Mr. is the polite way to do. M-My Lady, I am a simple servant in the service of Lord Count Helvas. There is no need for you to show me this amount of care, he answered flustered, astonished of what I said. It should be obvious by now that they think I was a noblewoman of some kind. My education might have been enough to pass me as an authentic noble, but I have no idea how the aristocracy actually worked. Not a big fan of being treated differently Hmm, revealing your allegiance as a spy isnt very professional, Mister Kushlekzar dropped, unnerving him even further upon the realization that he made a blunder. Once again, we bid you to give us answers. Being observed is one thing but knowing that we are being observed and pinpoint each member sessfully is another. As a former scout, I find it frustrating to see that no improvements have been made over a week of surveince. The brash criticism of the spies skills and abilities clearly agitated everybody besides Jecht, willing to speak back, but any attempt was prevented with a swift punch to their stomachs from the man himself. Jechts prudence seemed to have increased after he unwillingly revealed the fact that he was ordered by Count Helvas to spy on us, a fact that we already guessed. As the silence continued, I eventually got fed up by it as I sighed, I guess we cant get anything from you if we dont resort to torture. The word torture made the men tremble for a second before returning back to their aloof attitude. They might not be bonded by Saori mana threads anymore, but they made no attempts to run away, knowing that if Saori was able to find them in the first ce, then she would be able to hunt them down in no time. Instead, they epted their fate. Spies were always in danger of being found out and captured by an enemy force, so the idea of escape was usually dime if they hadnt gotten the skill to do it themselves. Torture and death was and should be expected, so these men had to have the training to not talk under duress, not show their fear, as that could lead to the downfall of their lord. Well, at least those loyal to their lord. Spy flicks always make sure to exin this to their viewers, heh. Seeing Mister Kushlekzar and Saori nod made the men click their tongues simultaneously, grimacing as they held their heads low, Well, were done here. You may go, goodbye. Huh? burst out from the four spies, mouth agape as they looked at me incredulously, prompting Mister Kushlekzar to speak, I swore to not harm you if you show us no ill intents. As a follower of the Goddess of Water, I keep my word. I believe my Lady has made it clear that we wish to not create any problems for Lord Count Helvas, Saori continued. However, could I request you to call off the surveince? This should be enough goodwill to show that we aren''t enemies, correct?" I requested to the still dumbfounded spies. "Oh yeah, please also do us a favor and ry to Lord Helvas that if he wished to speak with us, then we are ready anytime. I have something to talk to him about. With ady-like smile, I waved them goodbye as the spies slowly slinked back into the woods, disappearing after a certain distance. However, although our vision couldnt find them, our skills and senses were still sharp, easily tracking them as they fled. Hmm, I didnt know you wanted to speak with the lord of this fief, Hestia, Mister Kushlekzar stated with an intrigued voice. You are royalty from Kargryxmor, so I presume you know how to deal with them, nevertheless, I hope you will ask Chief Colwyn for advice. People from the mercenary guild always advise members to properly respect human nobles as they are quite fickle, prone to take offense and act on their privileges as superiors tomoners. Lady Hestia would have no trouble with that. What is a lowly human noble to dragon royalty? Tasiannamented with pride. Regardless, I know we must do this, Lady Hestia, but I do want to mention that dealing with any humans will only cause trouble for us. The less we must interact with humans, the less we must be wary of them. Tasianna ended, showing contempt towards the direction the spies fled to. It cannot be helped, Tasianna, Saori responded with exasperation at Tasiannas behavior. we need support if we want to enter towns. We rejected the money from Chief Colwyn, to have our house built. Most of the vigers had little coin left after the raid, so we cannot sell them our supply of rations. The vigers must rebuild their houses, so work is limited to construction, and even with Hestias magical help, she is being paid with fresh eggs and milk. We have zero funds to our name. If that is true, then the town guards wont allow you three entry, Mister Kushlekzar added. Entry to towns and cities are strict, to keep unwanted visitors from entering that lords domain, so you either must show your IDs or a rmendation from an influential person. In the worst-case, you may apply for a temporary ID as most adventurers do if they lost theirs, but that will cost Davi. I dont want to deal with nobles if I can help it, I stated with a frown. but we need more than normal IDs. You said it yourself, Mister Kushlek''zar, we need those more advanced IDs where we can hide certain information more securely. Also, Tasianna, I won''t abuse my [Princess] title, just saying. Ill just do want Chief Colwyn says. Im currently acting on the assumption that Colwyn would ask Count Helvas to do us a favor, considering we did just eliminate a troubling bandit group and rescued his subjects and returned their winter rations. If the man was a benevolent noble, then we wont have any problems. However, our party wasnt nave enough to think that it would go ording to the n entirely. Nobles were like politicians and businessmen, always seeking to further their influence and gain benefits. He will try to take advantage of us and that is something we have to make sure we understand once we ept his invitation. I hope his politician talk, or noble talk in this case, wont be too hard. Im not the best when ites to reading between the lines. With that resolved, lunch was over and we resumed training. Whether it was furthering our literacy or working on custom spells, we did everything you would assume in a magic theory lecture. Even if I wasn''t making too much progress with gaining thest two advanced magic casting types, the training still benefited me as it increased my Mana slowly through effort. Learning how to write and read would be more effective when I actually do some proper reading. The church of Aurenas bible was a good help but reading it over and over again was boring. It has been a long while, but I finally took out a few of the books I found in the Belzac forest in that elven shack to read. Now that I think about it, paper was nonexistent, huh? I mean, I should have expected that as it was a medieval world, but looking at the bible and these elven books now, I think I kinda forgot about it. The Quest paper Colwyn showed us was made out of parchment, the books are from vellum, a higher quality parchment, and what we were documenting our experiments on were wooden tablets or bs. The Quest paper and books clearly were written with ink while we had to use coal we made ourselves to write on our tablets. I guess the reason why I hadn''t realized it until now was that I didn''t think too much about it. It was irrelevant in my life in the forest and would have just been a waste of brain cells. Now that I had to read and write again, my want to write down a diary came back, but I pushed that childish thought away, embarrassed. My second life was different from my past, and my reason for starting one in the first ce doesnt exist anymore. Aside from how frustrated I am about my decaying humanity; I didnt have much to reflect too much about. I wasnt a victim of bullying, I have two great best friends, I regained my courage to perform, and my first Idol concert wasing up soon. The vigers would have people to make parchment and wooden tablets, something I heard from Colwyn, but currently, we had to make our tablets ourselves. None of us actually wanted to make them, so our tablets were limited, and I was toozy to make more for my diary. My thoughts were good enough of a diary, right.? Heh heh. Anyway, forgetting about those talks, I think I should start reading one of these books. The first one was titled The Wedding in the Dark: The Birth of our Rtives, a book about the marriage of the God of Darkness Marsven and the, now, Goddess of Monsters and Fertility, Edna. It retold the tale of how the origin gods suddenly appeared in the world, and how they slowly established themselves as the rulers of Peolynca through the System. Unfortunately, it didnt go too much into the myth, as it immediately focused on Edna when she was still a mortal high elf. The woman that will one day ascend to godhood was a monster tamer in her lifetime, a capable and reputable one. While her own prowess in battle wasnt anything to talk about, her ability to tame andmand beasts of any kind through a supernatural charisma empowered her as monstrous wolves, hydras, wyverns, and many more monsters would protect her with their lives. Eventually, on a typical day where the elf would pray to the new gods, Marsven appeared before her as an elf with blue-purple skin. Unbeknown that he was Marsven, Edna began dating him, spending time with each other, and fighting side by side. However, this time eventually ended due to a debilitating toxin that Edna received after her most recent sessful tame. She might have tamed the beast but the cost was too high. The high elves at that time were still experimenting with the System magic of the Origin gods, trying to create new, magnificent custom spells. Even the magic that they used prior to the arrival of the Origin Gods werent effective against the venom of this unique monster, unknown at that time as it was the first of its kind. The toxin would have ended Edna''s life, extinguishing her existence from this world, if it wasn''t for Marsven himself. Unable to ept the death of his lover, the God of Darkness used his authority as an Origin God to appoint Edna as his first subordinate god, granting her the divinity to purge the impurities inside her body, saving her life. But little did they know at that time that Edna was pregnant with Marsvens children. The ascension of its mother and the divinity of its father made it so that the child born was a true god, possessing the blood of an Origin God and Subordinate God. That first child was born as the first dark elf in existence, the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, Illsaphone. Whether it was due to the influence of her mothers looming death or her fathers elemental affinity, the child possessed the ability tomand the dead. Although at first hated for her power over the dead, considered a sacrilege to the dead, eventually the goddess was epted into the lives of mortals, as the one you would pray to if you wished your loved ones to enter the afterlife, peacefully. However, even with one child, the Goddess of Fertility didnt stop there. They conceived two more girls. The first of her kind, the Goddess of Vampires, Vivachel, the second child. And the third child, the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges, Kronnaz, the progenitor of all grimgarians. Inherited from their mother, the three goddesses acted on their horniness and started conceiving children. Knowing that this would cause great harm to the world if demigods began appearing too rapidly, Plesia ordered Marsven to weaken each child, stripping them from their divinity so they may live the life of a normal Peolyncian child among their fathers. The bnce of powers wasn''t disturbed due to this decision, as all three new races were able to adapt to their new existence on Peolynca. The poption grew so quickly that even towns could be popted by one of these races alone. And that is where the book ended. Holy shit, this sounds like some fucking fiction. Romance novel at the beginning, but mythological stories about how horny these goddesses were in the end. It honestly felt like I was reading some Greek pantheon stories, wow. So, how was it? Bwuh! I shrieked out as somebody tapped me on the shoulders, waking me up from my thoughts. Oops, sorry about that, Hestia, turning around, I could see Saoris apologetic expression. You were so engrossed in your reading that nobody wanted to interrupt you, however, the sun is about to set. We should probably end it for the day. Oh, is that so? I responded as I looked up, witnessing the sky slowly turning ck. Well, I just finished this book anyways. Saori, you should probably read it when you have the time. You like Greek god stories, correct? You would like this one, I think. I handed her the book, invoking a smile from her, Once we return home, let us take those books out and categorize them. I honestly want to immerse myself into as many of them as possible. Packing up our stuff, we were about to leave when Mister Kushlekzar stopped us, Wait, I think you forgot something, Hestia. I looked at him with confusion, prompting him to continue, Well, did you forget about your evolution? You wanted to evolve today, correct? Your evolution only requires a day and I wish the honor to watch, if I may. Well, it was true that I needed a day to evolve, but that would mean that I would awaken during the same time tomorrow. If Count Helvas invited us toe tomorrow, then we couldnt exactly deny it as I did say that I wanted to meet him. We cannot do that, Mister Kushlekzar, Saori said, figuring out the problem. If Hestia were to evolve now, it would be a problem for us if Lord Helvas were to summon us. We cannot do it today. Oh, I have forgotten that in my excitement. I apologize, the saurian priest admitted, apologizing. Then, should we n this on another day? Actually, I dont think we should go through with it, I unexpectantly stated, shocking everybody to ask me what I meant with that. I mean, that I dont want to evolve. Not now, at least. W-Wha?! Mister Kushlekzars cked his jaw, disying the razor-sharp teeth in his mouth. Hestia, what is the meaning of this? Saori asked. Wouldnt evolving be better?! You cannot level up anymore, so you cannot improve your stats. The only way you can be stronger is by leveling your skills at this point. I know, I said, scratching my cheeks as I forced myself to answer her question. Butthe thing is, I dont want to be too strong, you know? Youdont? the incredulousness in Saoris eyes told me enough that she still didnt understand anything. Yeah, I know I sound pretty stupid, right now, but think of it from my perspective, Saori, I then looked into her eyes, ring into her red-blood irises apologetically. You arent strong enough. You too, Tasianna. I dont want to evolve right now when Im not sure that you two could handle my berserk state. I dont want to hurt you two, and I definitely dont want to iste myself. This is my way to solve the problem. I shrugged as I said that. Frankly, doing this was frustrating for me to no ends, but I decided on this after the bandit Quest. I couldn''t afford to evolve now, not before my twopanions were strong enough to stop me if I ever rampage again. It gnawed at me. I wanted to protect my friends, and the best way to do so would be to evolve, gaining more strength while allowing me to earn more levels and SP. Stagnating like this was infuriating. If I werent improving my magic skills and learning how to use my new skills and body, then I really was justzing around. Im sorry, Mister Kushlekzar. I know you were excited, but I dont think I can do it while you are still here. However, I could still show my-! while I was apologizing to the elder scale, a sudden chill ran down my spine, giving me goosebumps as I turned my head towards this hostile aura. S-Saori? A, educators job isnt to teach students about what woulde on the next quiz, our true duty was to help them flourish, help them to grow into responsible adults, Saori suddenly cited, as a dark aura cloaked her body. That was what my sempais, the senior teachers, taught me when I started out. She clenched her fist, grinded her teeth together, ring at me with a frown as red mana mist exuded from her eyes, "''I am holding you back''? I know that. I know that very well. Nothing was more anguishing then watching you suffer due to Danternos influence, helplessly watching Mister Kushlekzar being the only one who could stop you. I was only able to support everybody, I couldnt prevent your torment. Her eyes started to wetted, but she pushed it all back, I want you to evolve, Hestia. I am not your teacher, but I am your friend. As your friend, I will not allow you to obstruct your own growth! Frustration grew inside me as Saoris stubbornness smacked my consideration down, Saori, I know you want to help me but- Fight me, Hestia. H-Huh?! If you dont think Tasianna or I can contend with you, then lets fight. Our usual spar, same rules, no need to hold back, her challenge flustered me, simultaneously causing Tasianna to release her chilly aura, showing me that she wasnt backing down. I understand why you underestimate us, Hestia. We havent proven ourselves and you keep bing stronger. However, as yourpanions and retainers, that is an insult. Please, excuse me for issuing this challenge, Lady Hestia. However, I request you, from the bottom of my heart, to grant me the chance to disy what I can do, the usually timid Tasianna uttered withplete confidence. Shadows began hugging Saoris body like armor, Let me show you how far a teacher will go to help her students. Chapter 88: Crimson Storm Challenge Chapter 88: Crimson Storm Challenge The arena is finished, and Ive recovered my mana, I announced out loud, looking over at the saurians standing underneath a water barrier on the edge of the reinforced arena. Do not worry about your attacks affecting the surroundings, Hestia, Mister Kushlekzar announced with confidence as he took out his pendant. Shoot as many spells as you like, they will all falter before my Goddess wall of water. Mamph! Yeah, give us a damn good fight,sses. Nothing better to resolve some conflicts among warriors than in the arena! Krim-k shouted out with a mouth full of meat and tea. Ew. Weve watched two duels today but neither of us participated in them, Grahtained with a sour face. Krim, want to give it a go after theirs? Watching others fight makes my tail restless. Graaaaaaaaaaah! Akasht gave a bestial roar, either saying he wanted to fight too or that we should start fighting already. It could also be something entirely different, I dunno, I cant understand him, but it seems the saurians could as they began talking to him. Hestia, catch. Hearing that womanly voice. I turned around and caught the object she threw at me. Even without her warning, [Foresight] would have warned me. Releasing my fist, it revealed a crude iron bracelet with a blue gem in its middle; Saoris party bracelet. Strapping it on my left wrist, I activated it to see if it was still working as normal, which it did. This reminded me of how I destroyed mine during my rampage in the bandit camp. The bracelet itself was just made out of iron, and was super old to boot, so it shouldnt be surprising to see it literally melting off my arm after activating [Dreadme Aura]. Luckily, my clothes didnt just vanish like my bracelet. I would die from the embarrassment, dudemaybe. At least, I now know that mana fabric was difficult to burn, especially when my body was exuding mana to repair it. Same rulesbut are you two sure I should actually fight seriously today? I asked the two women standing before mewell, one was standing on the ground and the other on the formers shoulder. Until now, Ive always gone casually and you two never won against me. We have done it only twice, you know that, correct? the wolfkin woman responded with an armor of pure ck shadows. "And in both cases, we narrowly missed it. If you are going 100% now, we will show you that we can go 200%. "Please, allow us to show you that we can stand by your side, Lady Hestia. We do not want to be burdens," the blue-haired fairy dered, wearing the same green-blue fairy dress since the first day I met her, instead of her elven dress. Its been a while since I saw her as a fairy. She cant do it in the vige due to the spies, so this must be her first [Humanization] in over two weeks. The saurians never could guess she was a fairy, heh. Saori and Tasianna stood there, confidently proiming they can beat me today in our usual sparring method. The mes of determination was ring in their eyes, staring me down to cajole me into believing their words. However, I was skeptical. They should know how strong I was and be able to measure up their own strengthspared to mine, but they were still recklessly demanding me to go all-out? Dont they know what that meant? That meant I would use all my parallel minds, all my spells, all my tactics, all my dragon abilities as best as I know how to. Theyve seen me fight; theyve seen my body fight. How can they request this fight, despite knowing those things? Thats idiotic. As if I could do that Shaking my head in exasperation and worry, I attempted to persuade them once again, If you want to show me how strong you guys are, then couldnt we do this without me going all-out? This is reckless, especially from you, Saori. Never venture, never win, I know that very well Hestia, Saori said with a wry smile, expressing the irony of the situation. Iin about your tendency to dive head-first into a situation, but here I am challenging the dragon. At least, I know perfectly well that as monsters, I could never defeat you in my current state. Mystified at herst sentence, my mouth opened up again, Then why are yo- The same case cannot be said about our beastman forms, though, she stated assertively, without a hint of doubt. Until now, you have rampaged twice. Once due to [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] and the second time due to Danternos influence. In both cases, you never transformed into your dragon form once, not even when Mister Kushlekzar was pushing you back." True enough. I had a front-row seat when my body went crazy and if I saw somebody push me back so much, then I undoubtedly would have resorted to my dragon form if I thought my life depended on it. So, why did my body not do it? Could I not do it when I was berserk? The sample size was too low to actually make a conclusion, in my opinion. Saori suddenly giggled, waking me up from my thoughts, Hie hie, that face. I should be happy to see that you are deliberating everything but from the way Ive got to know you, anytime you overthink a subject, I have to worry. What have I told you to do when youre constantly monologuing with yourself? But I was just- I intended to respond but You worried that you would hurt us if you were to fight seriously, you wondered if what I said had any merit to it, Saori guessed my inner turmoil correctly, showing a caring smile when she did that before forming a telepathic link with me. ["Before I became a teacher, I deliberated a lot about my future. After getting my degree, I contemted on either continuing my studies or enter the workforce. Managing the four years of studies with a part-time job on the side, was no easy feat, especially when my mother herself still hasnt fully epted my father''s death yet.] Oh right, she practically had to do everything once her father passed away. Her mothers health deteriorated, so she wasnt able to contribute to the household, on the contrary, she had medical bills to pay. [In the end, I chose my mother, instead of advancing my dream, and decided to pursue a different career. I needed a well-paying job and, hopefully, one where I could use what I learned,] Saori said with a grin. [My passion is history, as you know, but I only had a bachelor, needed to live close for my mother, and my alma mater was not the best so that limited my options. It took me so long to decide, especially when even my friends thought taking the job at Shirako High was impossible.] Saori nodded with a satisfied expression, reminiscing her past, [Frankly, I would have continued if it were not for all the bills that were piling up, ha ha. I took the highest paying job, the teacher position at Shirako High. I went to the interview expecting to humiliate myself and not getting the job, but somehow receiving the position in the end.] [Sothats cool?] I asked, not knowing what she was trying to tell me. [What I am trying to tell you is that you should listen to the wisdom of your elders and stop thinking too much about the future and live in the present,] Saori said with a wry smile. [What use is it to think this battle is useless? In my opinion, at the very least, it is training for you but for us, it is a chance to show you that you should not worry about our progression. We promised to support you, did we not, Tasianna?] [Yes, and I will keep to my word to you, Princess Hestia,] Tasianna added with vigor. [I am your retainer, your maid, and my highest priority is your life and happiness. How can I do this when I am nothing but a burden right now? I made my conviction clear, so I beseech you to allow me to show you my determination, Princess Hestia!] Conviction? Hey, what are you three-mamph-staring at each other at, huh? a loud, rowdy voice suddenly interjected into our telepathic discussion, pausing to munch on something. The sun already set and its getting darker and darker. Do us a favor and fight already! Krim-k Heh, well, I guess he is right about that. Guess I should make it less dark, right? I cackled as I looked at Saori and Tasianna, who both showed a smile as I said that. Honestly, why do I always need a motivational speech from you when Im like this, huh? Im hopeless. Wrong, you are still a kid so you are allowed to do that. A teacher just has to help you focus your thinking a bit more, Saori stated, assuming abat posture. So, let me do just that. Let me show you that you can trust me enough for you to evolve. Agreed, watch us, Lady Hestia! Witness our strength! Tasianna loudly requested me. They definitely got something prepared if they are this confident. Should I take a peek at their status board? No! I dont know what they did, but if they want to show me their power then why should I spoil it for myself? Besides, chances are high that they will be blocking a good amount of their profile with their own [Identity Blocker Lv. 10], anyways. You guys ready?! I shouted, using [Humanization] to regain my wings. My win condition: Take both of you down! Yours: Steal this bracelet! Understood? Affirmative, Lady Hestia! Ready! Begin! without a second dy, I closed the distance between us in a mere second. If they want me to be serious, then Ill end this immediately! Blitzkrieg them! Tch! Saori clicked her tongue, having enough time to step back from my w swipe. Using the momentum, I strike my pair of ws against each other, using one of them like a flint to release a burst of fire against mypanions. Aside from a few singed hairs, Saori and Tasianna sessfully avoided most of the mes, giving me enough room and time to have my parallel minds fully buff me. Relying on my parallel minds to cast all the necessary spells, I pressed onwards, relentlessly chasing them with searing-hot ws and tail. I might have lost the individual skills like [Spark ws] and [Spark Fangs], but they all merged into one powerful, fusion skill: [Hellde Edge]. Aside from [Symphonie des Feuergottes], I have fully lost all my fire and inferno spells, but that doesnt mean that I cant spark up an inferno, right? The crimson fire inside me wont die out that easily! shing ferociously, a twister of crimson mes began to light up the darkness, searing through the air as Saoris body quickly umted small amounts of damage. She was evading my ws and tail themselves, but looking at her sweating forehead, being this close to this intense heat must be incredibly ufortable. Come on, show me why youre being so confident, you two! This cant be all, right!? Normally, fire would just die out if there was nothing for them to feed on. Oxygen might keep them alive, intense heat to start things at the molecr level, but they needed fuel to burn from. And what better fuel can there be but mana? Controlling all the produced mes with [Pyrokinesis] into a long, sharp spearhead, I wrapped it around my right ws, piercing right through the air towards Saori. Huh? however, instead of hitting her, my arm stopped moving, feeling like something was clumping my blood vessels. Jeez, would you stop melting Tasiannas ice, please? It feels like I am having a fever, Saori smirked, having constricted the movements of my arm with a spiderweb of red mana threads. Looking at her hands, they werent wrapped in shadows anymore, instead, it was white-blue ice. [cial Protection], the level 4 spell of [Ice Magic]. I had to spend all my remaining 700 SP to level it up and also buy [Synergists Oath] for this to work, Lady Hestia, Tasianna exined. [cial Protection] has the effect to automatically defend yourselves from damage, simr to your [Draconic Barrier], but it, unfortunately, has a lower effectiveness rate. It would also be ufortable werent it for your fire, Lady Hestia. I guess having your hands surrounded by ice wasnt the most pleasant experience. Well, excuse me for this, but I will need your party bracelet, HAAA! shouting, Saori gave me a swift kick into the gut. Urgh! [Draconic Barrier] might have blocked a normal kick, but Saoris limbs were wrapped in her [Shadow Armament], meaning every kick was infused with dark element, one of my weaknesses. Verdammt nochmal, Saori! After receiving another kick, I readied my tail and shot it like a bullet at her, but she simply jumped over it andnded on my shoulder, still holding onto my right arm with her threads. With a quick movement, she twisted my arm with a loud crack sound, Argh! SAORI, YOU BROKE MY ARM! [Broken Arm (Right)(Major)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] HELLFLAME BREATH! Ignoring the pain coursing through my arm, I turned my head upwards and opened my mouth, releasing a destructive dragon breathrge enough to consume Saoris body whole. However, her [Prediction] probably warned her as she released my arm and jumped away, swiftly dodging through the air due to Tasiannas [Wind st] Tch, she even leveled up her [Wind Magic]? And shes even using my strategy against me?! Youre on, girlfriends! Melee might not have been the best idea, but how about long-range spells, huh? Invoking [Bedrock des], I kept the duo on their toes while using wind magic to prevent them from evernding on the ground again. Saori tried using [Dark Tendrils] in an attempt tond, but unfortunately for them, once they entered air space, I wasnt about to let them regain back an advantage by being on the ground. Shooting [Sacred Smites] at the tendrils, they quickly dispersed without being useful. With des of earth attacking them like a chainsaw, wind spells disrupting their movements, and holy magic destroying any dark spells. It was a stalemate, as I wasnt hitting them, but in an endurance match, I had the advantage. I even had the time to fix my broken arm with a [Major Heal]. Heh, so thats what she meant with my dragonewt form being beatable, huh? But breaking one arm isnt enough to win this! Looking at her distressed expression, I followed her eyesight towards a specific shadow where a ck magic circle began to form. Smirking, I was already readying a white magic circle to counter it but that was when both [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] warned me of somethinging from my back. Turning around, what came into view was an evenrger ck magic circle, rotating and shining as if it was just activated. With a wild roar, a massive shadowy wolf pounced out of the magic circle, fangs bared at me. Eeeek! But before it could maul me, I used my tail to p it away with enough force that it could split a tree apart. The wolf flew through the arena and crashed onto the wall, but immediately stood up without any damage. How do you like my little magic trick, Hestia? Saori conveyed, showing a hint of smugness. Y-Youwhen? N-Not only was that two magic circlesbutw-was that a dark spell ora custom spell? I asked her with widened eyes, grinding my teeth together as a single cold sweat bead dropping to my cheeks. Landing on the ground as my onught of spells momentarily stopped, Saori showed me a peace sign as she snickered, It took me almost three weeks, since we arrived in Artorias, to finish that custom spell. Thankfully, Mister Kushlekzar did give me a ton of support, especially exining how I could use [Shadow Clones] magic circle as a foundation for it. I learned [Fluid Cast] and [Multi-Cast] after we defeated the bandits. Her custom spell [Shadow Pack] was finalized a few days agao. Apparently, Mister Kushlekzar advised her to copy the chant and magic circle of [Shadow Clones] as the foundation of her spell, recing certain words to construct an entirely new spell. I dunno how she hid this from me, but it seems she sneakily did a ton of magic training while I wasnt looking. Training and studying do not just end after the sun has set, Hestia, Saori proudly announced, summoning a shadow clone of herself. You use your evenings to practice your singing, writing your songs, and creating your choreography. Your idol concert is more important to you, and that is something I respect as you are giving it your all. So, do not be so surprised that we were spending our time with training." Now that I think about it, in our week of stay here, Saori and Tasianna always disappeared in the evening. After having dinner with them, I would engross myself in my prep for the concert, ignoring my surroundings. Morning was always busy for us, so I never had time to work on it after breakfast. They always gave the excuse that they were spying on the spies or speaking with the vige watchmen, so I never doubted them. Hiding the whole picture under a veil of truths? As I was thinking that, Saori equipped both herself and her clone with shadowy daggers, both were made by morphing [Dark Bolt]s with her [Shadow Armament]. Gahahaha! Youre showing the daggers now, Saori? Show her what you learned from us,ss! Krim-k shouted, positively radiating anticipation. Dont forget that weapon abilities use up Stamina, Saori. Use your dagger and unarmed abilities with care, Grahta gave his support. The young scales attacks are dangerous so your need to conserve energy to dodge her attack. Pierce her defenses only when you know you can hit her. That is how a true warrior fights! Wait, you learned weapon abilities too?! F-Fuck, I forgot, I responded, staring at the two carnosilian warriors with astonishment, havingpletely forgotten to ask them to teach me about weapon ability. Well, I am still not an expert with these daggers but a rogue without one seems unnatural, right, Miss Gamer? Tasianna, now! dashing towards me with Tasiannas [Wind st], Saori imitated my first move with her own flurry of des. She and her clone deftly attacked with their daggers, not with the skills of a master but with the instincts of a beast. Like an extension of their ws, those des were like my own, although they could elongate themselvespared to mine. In a melee brawl like this, I was in the advantage with my ming ws and tail but with Tasiannas and the shadow wolfs help, they were pushing me back. As Tasianna wasnt attacking, purely supporting, she wasn''t too affected by the fact that her stats were dropping when her Mana was being expended. It was a four vs. one right now. One supportive fairy with wind, water, and ice magic; two shadow-d wolfkins with daggers whose stats were the closest to mine; and a massive shadow wolf asrge as Saoris cadejo form; were assaulting me here. I would call this unfairbut I had nine mes ready to help. Terra Wall, Lava Stream, Sanctuary, Earthen Shackles. Bombard them with spells, that was the idea to get them off me. I might have been capable in a melee brawl, but not against four enemies. Saori, her clone, and Tasianna both began jumping and dodging around me with [Shadow Dash], melting through darkness and shadows like water. Slippery was an understatement with how skilled Saori was with that spell. Well, if I cant hit her with my spells and my [Sanctuary] was ineffective against her [Shadow Dash], then Ill deny her shadows! Shine! ring the area in an intense holy elemental bright light, the darkness was banished around me. Saoris shadow wolf couldnt enter my [Sanctuary] but it was now cowering, stepping back from the holy light, almost like it was scared of it. Now, the only shadow left was the one under me. If Saori wanted to attack me, then she will have toe from that one. [Shadow Dash] always has a small dy depending on the distance traveled as the user has to traverse the shadow world, so she should be aware of theck of shadows around me. Shes smart enough to guess what I might have done. Rattling my wings a bit, I activated [Foresight]s ability, looking into the future until Saoris figure came into view. Stepping to the sides the moment Saori jumped out, I strike my ws against each other, igniting the scale-dust like gunpowder, engulfing Saori and Tasianna in fire. What came out from the smoke was the pair hiding behind a shield of ice, Tasiannas [Frozen Shield], with parts of their clothing burned away as Saoris clone died. The shield protected them from most of the explosion, but I could see burns on both of their bodies. Rumbling Might! casting a huge brown magic circle, my new terra spell began rumbling the very earth like a miniature earthquake, disrupting their footing. With my [Shine] still active, the only ce she could escape to was her shadow. Taking this as my chance, I jumped into the air and started levitating with wind magic and [Air Walk]. Although my wings were incapable of helping me fly due to my injury, I can still do it with magic. Where there is a will, there is a way. Bombarding them with spells, I began doing what I did when I fought Mister Kushlekzar. Wind for movement and fast counters, earth for defense and disruptions, lightning for extremely fast attacks, and magma for slow but powerful spells. The only difference was my usage of explosive scale-dust, shooting them with [Pyrokinesis] controlled fire, and using dragon breath to keep them on their toes. Youe into my arena, my BOSS arena, then you better be prepared to y by my rules, Saori, Tasianna!!! As I was speaking, Dark Tendrils suddenly came out from my shadows, but it quickly dispersed without me looking. If Saori mastered [Multi-Cast], then Ill just use my [Dyed Cast]. Ive littered the interior of my [Sanctuary] with magic circles, all ready to shoot. The idea was very simr to my firebombs where I would dy the cast with [Trap Creation], but I was now doing it the correct way, by expending more mana to keep them from activating. If I kept the mana flow, they could stick around for an eternity, really. The only problem was the Mana and arcane corruption costs. Still, could I continue doing this until Saori was too exhausted to move? Sure, easy enough. Haaa! whether it was desperation or not, Saori threw one of her daggers at me like a throwing knife. Oh, whoops ~" I snickered as I just sidestepped it with [Air Walk]. Come on, Saori, what was that su-WOAH! In aplete surprise to me, Saori was in the air,unched up by Tasiannas [Wind st]. But what truly surprised me was the pitch-ck mana thread she was wielding like a whip, throwing it at my right leg, wrapping around it before the dagger attached to its end lodged into my thigh. Argh! dark elemental spells could easily pierce through my [Draconic Barrier], reducing the damage only minimally. I activated all my dyed spells, targeting Saori with them but that was when I forgot that Saori too had [Air Walk]. Standing on the air, she tugged the mana thread roughly, pulling my lighter body towards her, where she caught me. "I''m sorry, I''ll treat you to whateverter, I promise, Hestia! Shadow Pierce! Saori anxiously shouted out, before using what seems to be a dagger ability to pierce a dagger into my left thigh as if my flesh was made out of butter. ARRRGH! I screamed out, but before I could do anything, Saori dispelled her [Air Walk], free-falling down as she began wrapping mana thread of different colors around my body. My arms and wings were bound together, a purple mana thread, probably lightning element, around my neck, and the rest of my body was covered in red and brown-red threads. Pain was coursing through my thighs as those daggers sunk deeper in my thighs while ck mana threads were wrapped around my legs like [Dark Tendrils]. S-Scheie, now I understand what she meant! It wasnt just the ability to dislocate and break my limbs, but when we fought in this form, Saori could use her daggers and mana threads effectively while bits of my body were not protected with scales. My thighs were just pink, human skin, and as I had low Vitality in the first ce, her higher Strength could easily overpower my defenses. S-Scary! [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Her red predatory eyes red down at me as she struggled to get my party bracelet. Saori is s-scary! Scary! Scary! Scary! Scary! Scary! Shes able to hurt me this much without hesitating! Shes scary! Scary! As my spells shed against each other above, the shockwave pushed us even further towards the ground. If Im on the ground, wrapped around these threads, then Im gonna lose! I can use as many spells as I want but all she needs is to activate these mana threads and Ill be attacked by lightning and ice! I cant let this happened. Dreadme Aura! WHAT?! Ahhhhhh! Seeing no other way out, I activated the ability I got from my racial skill [Dreadme Dragon]. Like a miniature bomb, an aura of inferno exploded from me, sending both Saori and Tasianna flying away, fully enveloped in fire. Compared to my rampage where I left it activated for an extended time, causing my body to overheat, I only had it on for a second to get those two pesky Dummkpfe off me. Tasianna quickly doused themselves with water magic but looking at Saoris and Tasiannas terrible state, it looks like being in the GROUND ZERO was a bit too much. Burns scars riddled Saoris pristine, white skin, even shortening some of her hair, while Tasianna looked pale and fatigued, almost like she was close to being out of Mana. Graaaaaaaaarrrrrrr! I roared out, breaking through the mana threads, pulling the daggers from my thighs, as white mes began healing up all my wounds before beginning a chant. O, gather with me, o tiny embers Weave yourself in my divine mana Oh grow, oh feast, never smother your potential From darkness you grow, shining brightly to cast your origin away Shit, Tasianna! Take my Mana! Saori ordered as she held on tightly to Tasianna. T-Thank you, Icicle Gust! she meekly called out, blowing a chilling wind with icicles in my direction. Constructing a Terra Wall, I continued my cast without dy, O, Inferno, your form so mighty Dance with my melody, my song Hear my voice, hear my decree, your ruler of crimson ze in power in a sea of red and yellow Oh dear mes, listen to my music, my grand orchestra! Symphonie des Feuergottes! The huge red circle hovered above me, engulfing me in a waterfall of mes, spreading like water around the arena, destroying my recently made [Terra Wall]. Compared to the first time that I used it, Ive managed to control its output. No matter if it was [Hellde Edge], [Spark-Dust Veil], [Hellme Breath], [Dreadme Aura], or [Symphonie des Feuergottes], my first goal had to be to find a way to use them effectively. Yes, I might not have trained as much as they did, but I hadnt neglected my own training. The only two new skills I havent fully mastered yet were [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire], so I didnt n to use them in this fight, aside to heal myself. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Feeling the heat of my me veil running through me as if it was a part of my body, I felt like a ruler of fire. Whether a cape or a dress, I was able to transform my mes so easily to my image that it felt like I wasmanding it through my will alone, instead of controlling it with [Pyrokinesis]. This feeling wasaddicting. You are bringing out everything now, huh, Hestia? Saori asked with a smile, despite clutching the right side of her face in pain. "Yeah, your fault for literally scaring me, Saori," I said with still slightly shivering legs. "If you want ''my all'', then you''ll get ''my all''. Before, that was the first phase of a boss battle where you learn mybos and moves, but I hope youve nned toe at me in my second phase. You had your chance to get my party bracelet, but you failed. And now, you will lose, in and simple. Still cant go too hard. That [Dreadme Aura ] was a close call. Hie hie, Saori snickered with weary breathing. I am used to being strict to my students but I never, ever hit them before. Even hitting you with those daggers felt terriblebut that is what I had to do. I personally believe that a teacher should do her best to educate and protect her students, help them advance to the next phase of life with everything they need. A great teacher would do that, at least. Her exhausted sigh suggested she was very close to her Staminas limit, trying to recover it as she spoke, I do not want you to hold yourself back for us, Hestia. You are your own person. If you cannot see that, then as a former teacher, it is my job to educate you, whether through words or force. Dont think youve won yet, Hestia-chan. Tasianna, how about you. Youve been so assertive ever since we finished that bandit Quest. I know something happened, and I do miss my old Tasianna. Do you want to share something? I asked my fairy friend, having regained some of her Mana by absorbing Saoris. I will do anything for you, Princess Hestia, Tasianna said with teary eyes. If I have to stain my hands with blood, then so be it. I do not wish to hold you back, I want to stand beside you as you walk into the world. You cannot understand how much it pained and humiliated me when you told me that you would slow down just because of me. My life is yours, my Princess, so if this could persuade you to think of Miss Saori and me more highly, then I will fight with my life on the line! Thene and show me that determination. Hope you two can still hold on for the second phase, I challenged them with a Korean heart sign, grinding my ws together to create a ming heart. Im wasting the time limit of my spells, so lets do this already HAAAAARRRGH! Saori produced another clone as she conjured up new daggers while Tasianna was readying to defend them with her spells. Bombarding them with my own spells, Saori and her clone nimbly moved through the artillery, only receiving damage when it was a wind spell. Once again using her dark elemental mana threads she attacked me with them, as her clone went up close and personal to fight me. With the increase in speed from my custom spell''s "Allegro" stage, speed was in my favor right now, but that was when a dark magic circle appeared around my body, sapping red particles from my body into it. Enfeebling Winds A dark spell that constantly saps the Health of a target while healing the caster by half of the amount. Also drains their Strength and Vitality by 5%/10%15% Tch, if you cant hit me then use a targeting spell, huh? ws of Darkness! she called out, conjuring up huge ck ws from my shadow, carving up the air and earth where I stood as it retreated back into its magic circle. Level 10 [Dark Magic] spell? Then doesnt that mean that she has-?! [Tenebrous Magic Lv. 1] spell: Umbral Pendulum! invoking a ck magic circle in the air, a deathly-ck humongous double-sided scythe so tall as a tree materialized, swinging side to side, scaring the earth with an unstoppable de. What?! baffled by the sheer strength of this spell, I could only watch as it pierced my [Sanctuary], destroying it into tiny fragments. That thing wont disappear!? "Not if you stop it yourself, HAAAA!" taking advantage of my distraction, Saori and her clone teamed up and began assaulted me with daggers, while Tasianna concentrated on keeping Saori away from my ws and spells. "Shadow Descent! Even with her daggers, Saori didnt forget her unarmed abilities, somersaulting to drop her heel down. The shadow armament of her body elongated her attack, nearly stomping me if I hadnt dodged it. Fuck, how about this! unable to cast fast enough, I allowed my [Storage Magic] to shoot out a few of my bombs like a cannonball. Although I couldnt make my old bombs anymore, as I don have any simple fire spells, I managed to figure out another way to do it by stuffing my scale-dusts inside them. They were like nitroglycerin or gunpowder, activating when they came into contact with friction. However, there was a small problem with this method as the hull couldnt stop man from leaking, causing the bombs to explode prematurely. Storing them inside my storage was the only way to dy the explosion as time literally stopped in there. Compared to the other version, all these bombs needed was an impact stimulus and it goes boom. The mana inside would even increase the explosion. As I shot them out, Saoris clone idently hit one of the bombs as they flew out, causing a chain reaction to create a major KABOOOOOOM! As we were close to the explosion, Saoris clone died while I waspletely unharmed by it. [Draconic Barrier] and my incredibly high fire resistance only made that feel like a sauna. Shrouded in the dust, my vision waspletely obstructed, so I had to rely on my hearing and [Detection Sensor]. However, nothing being pinged for me. Where was Saori? She must have used [Shadow Dash] to hi-woah! Shrieking, I dodge after both [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] ordered me to. Although my [Detection Sensor] still wasnt telling me where they were, I could confirm that Saori attacked me as my skills kept telling me to dodge and dodge. Even activating [Foresight]s ability to look into the future was useless as everything was obstructed by the smoke. It seems Ive found a weakness in this skill. How was she able to see and sense me here, I thought, but I quickly remembered her [Heat Vision]. My body temperature was higher than a normal human being due to my biology as a dragon, and this affected my dragonewt form, too. She could see me through this thick smoke with ease. While she was able to see me, I couldnt detect her at all. Not one bit. If I couldnt detect her, then she must have activated her stealth skills. I need to get this smoke away now! I cant win in here. I wasnt taking any damage due to my increased Agility, but I cant fight back inside this smoke. pping my wings, I sted everything away, regaining my vision of the area but not Saori. Shine!" I cast, banishing the shadows. Only ce toe out is from my shadow, Saori. Come on, I dare you. I waited. Why are they not appearing? Hey, Hestia. [Bloodlust] activate! EEEEEEEEEP! a voice, followed by a bone-chilling feeling assaulted my body, prompting me to turn around as a purple mana thread caught around my left arm, where my party bracelet was. BrrrrrBrrrrrbrrrrbrbrbrbrbr! Before I could see who was behind me, lightning suddenly surged through the mana thread into my body, shocking me like a taser gun as I fell on the ground. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Lightning Resistance Lv. 1] gained Tasianna! Yes, Miss Saori! Aqua Prison! As my body started to get used to the weak lightning, I was about to rip through the threads, but a blue magic circle appeared before me, encasing mepletely in water. Being surrounded by water, I couldn''t use my scale-dust. Just like gunpowder, if they got wet, I couldnt ignite them. Turning my head up, I could see Saori and Tasianna standing next to the [Umbral Pendulum] that still hasnt disappeared. Seeing as Saori had an arm inside it, did she just use [Shadow Dash] to appear out from that!? You can do that?! With me on the ground, Saori began pulling me towards her. [Draconic Barrier] might defend me from attacks but it had the weakness that grabs couldnt be blocked. Bear hugs, [Aqua Prison], Saoris mana threads, were perfect counters to a barrier. If you only had to abduct me, then even my powerful [Draconic Barrier] was ineffectivewell, its not like it had any use today against two people who could abuse my elemental weaknesses. Seeing as my victory was literally being pulled away from me, I couldnt help but began casting spells before experiencing an excruciating pain ravaging my arm. Good boy! Hold her down, Shadow Wolf! Saori praised the creature blocking my sight. Grrrr! the shadow wolf growled, sinking his fangs into my right arm while helping the two pull me over. It was even blocking any spell that I wasunching at the two, aside from Earth-type spells. Dark Tendrils, Slithering Serpent! Saori cast, conjuring up tendrils of darkness and a single serpent, swirling around like an octopuses tentacles. [Shine]! I need to use [Shine]! ring away everything, even the giant shadow wolf, I couldnt help but feel relief, but that feeling quickly was reced by agitation as both Saori and Tasianna rushed over me. They cast the [Aqua Prison] away, entangled my arms with mana thread, and were about to take my party bracelets. Omnic-! I tried to shout out but stop before I did. W-What am I doing?! Thatll kill them! With thatst thought upying me, my wrist suddenly felt lighter as I could only helplessly watched my pair of friends sh the metal bracelets. We won, Hestia, Saori proudly announced. We won, Lady Hestia, Tasianna responded also. , I was speechless, baffled, astonished. Y-Yeah, you guys just did Wegot your back, Hestia. Always. We wont stagnate too much, we promise; we will be strong enough to stop you one day, Saori spoke, stuttering as she swayed back and forward. Sogo evolve Before falling down. Until tomorrow morning, Lady Hestia, and so did Tasianna. Saori! Tasianna! I quickly jumped on my feet and caught my two friends, having fallen unconscious after the battle. Identify!Saori''s status board Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 19 Race: Young Shadowstalker Cadejo Age: 3 Months Status: Health: 1980/5428(+1043) Mana: 321 /2386(+808) Strength: 3421(+767) Intelligence: 1228(+278) Vitality: 2510 (+501) Wisdom: 2495 (+557) Agility: 4507 (+932) Stamina: 0 /3918(+1056) Effects: [Exhaustion (Moderate)] [Arcane Fever (Minor)] Skill Points: 4650 (+3600) Unique Skill: [Shadow Armament Lv. 5] (+1) Skill: Magic skills [Mana Efficiency Lv. 6] (+2) [Arcane Mind Lv. 8] (+1) [Mana Control Lv. 10] (+2) [Dark Magic Lv. 10] (+2) [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] [Tenebrous Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Mental Stability Lv. 5] (+2) [Mental Warfare Lv. 5] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 9] (+3) [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] (New) [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] (New)Physical skills [Unarmed Technique Lv. 7] (+1) [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 3] (+1) [Dagger Technique Lv. 2] (New) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 6] (+3) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 4] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 2] [Lupine ws Lv. 1] (New) [Lupine Fangs Lv. 1] (New)Movement and senses [Primal Senses] [Silence Lv. 1] [Prediction Lv. 9] [Concentration Lv. 5] (+2) [Detection Sensor] (New) [Danger Perception Lv. 9] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 6] (+1) [Heat Vision Lv. 3] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 8] (+2) [Presence Killer Lv. 9] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] (+1) Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 6] (+2) [Poison Resistance Lv. 6] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 10] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 4] [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 8] (+2) [Earth Resistance Lv. 6] [Water Resistance Lv. 4] (+2) [Wind Resistance Lv. 5] [Dark Resistance Lv. 6] (+2)Stats and others [Health Recovery Lv. 5] (+1) [Mana Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 5] Others [Dancing Lv. 1] [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] (+7) [Identify Lv. 9] (+1) [Terror Aura Lv. 4] [Bloodlust Lv. 2] (+1) [Battle Mind Lv. 5] (+2) [Lifetaker Lv. 3] [Mana Weave Lv. 9] (+1) [Sewing Lv. 8] (+1) [Elemental Mana Weave Lv. 3] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 8] [Dismantle Lv. 5] [Humanize Lv. 7] [Telepathy] Ability List: Unarmed [Just Blink] [Shadow Descent]Dagger [Shadow Pierce] Spell List: Custom [Shadow Pack]Dark [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Shadow Snake] [Enfeebling Winds] [ws of Darkness] [Umbral Pendulum]Space-Time [Haste] [Storage Magic] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] Holy Scheie, Saori! Why did you push yourself so much! Major Heal, Major Heal! shock and fear filled my head when I saw how low her Health and Mana were. Not only did she push her body to the absolute limit but she was so close to actually contracting both [Mana Stress] and [Arcane Fever], which would have been brutal for her remaining Health. With a few casts, I was able to fully recover it but that still didnt exactly take away the shock. ...Saori, you''ve pushed yourself too much. After that was done, I looked at Tasianna. I knew she couldnt umte arcane corruption so she shouldnt be in much of a danger. Which was proven correct when only [Exhaustion (Minor)] was there. Her Health was quite low, but fairies supposedly didnt die if it reached zero, they simply fell unconscious. What concerned me was her Mana but filling it up with my own Mana was enough. I had enough to spare anyways,pared to these two. Well, that certainly was a duel, he he he he, Mister Kushlekzar snickered joyfully. Jeez, and you knew about their improvements, right? They did train with you, I used him, showing my annoyance of being left out of the loop. Dont scorn me too much, young scale. Your two friends wished to keep it a secret from you, so they might surprise you with it, and I believe it certainly should have, he responded. They wanted to show you that they were strong enough to be with you. What wonderfulpanions, I believe. , I looked at their sleeping faces, remembering what they told me today and why they even wanted to fight me in the first ce. They said I should have been serious, but that would have meant your death, guys. Imagine me spreading my scale-dust around even more than when you were inside my [Sanctuary]? Imagine if I had cast [Omnictus], my new [Sacred Magic Lv. 6] spell? Imagine for a moment if I had aimed for your heart, head, or organs instead of your limbs Dummkpfe, I uttered with a wry smile. Hestia? Mister Kushlekzar spoke up, unable to understand what I just said. Nothing, forget it. I should probably carry them home, midnight is approaching, I stated as I picked Saori up in a piggyback, while I ced Tasianna under my clothes to hide her from the watchmen. Hey, Mister Kushlekzar, dont go before I evolve, you hear me? With that, I went back to our home in the vige of Carine vige. I ced them in their beds, made sure that the heating system in our garden was still working so our nts didnt freeze to death, and then took a bath with the water and shampoo in my storage. Life is soplicated, was the only thing I said as I enjoyed my evening bath, cleaning myself from all the sweat and dirt from todays fight. Of course, I made sure to always keep healing Saori, after all. Until her ailment disappeared, I think Ill stay in the bath and enjoy the night with myself. Dont risk your life for my sake, again, you two. It would be unbearably lonely EvolutionYeah, lets do it. For them, for myself. Chapter 89: No Tea Party is complete without some Cake! Chapter 89: No Tea Party isplete without some Cake! No, Im serious, you honestly gave me a fat scare when you stabbed me with those two daggers. Those red eyes with the anime-like red mist, and how you scowled at me like a beast was so simr to your garm mother that chills went down my spine. Look at these goosebumps! I shouted as I dramatically shoved my arms in front of Saoris face, urging her to look. Your arms are mostly covered in scales, Hestia, and even the bare skin parts are goosebumps-free," Saori said with a re, pushing my arms away and giving me a swift, but gentle, tap to the head. Still, was I really that intimidating? I guess I went a bit overboard with how I attacked you. I am sorry. Hey, at least you didnt go crazy and stab me in the stomach or chest, that would be going overboard, I say, I responded while repeatedly stabbing myself with an imaginary dagger, before checking on the fragassa nt before me. And besides, I burned one half of your face off. Were even. Thank goodness that no scar was left behind after I healed you. Morning came after I had my fight with Saori and Tasianna. Luckily, Saoris [Arcane Fever] ended exactly like the first one she had, during the middle of the night, so I still had some time to catch some shut-eye. After I woke up, Saori and Tasianna had already woken up and prepared breakfast. We ate and were now working in the garden inside our house. You might have already wondered how we are even able to grow a garden when winter is so close, right? I mean it iste autumn now, after all, and the temperature has gotten so cold that I had to wear an extrayer of clothing just to go out without having to use [Body Temperature Control] to regte my body. So how am I able to keep our nts from dying? Well, remember the heater ball that I made? The one that our group would use to heat up our showers and baths? Hestias Heater Ball A creation made by Hestia Atsuko. The ball is packed with fire magic inside a thick, stone covering to maximize instion efficiency I, unfortunately, cant make any more ever since I lost my ability to cast fire spells. Technically, I could use [Symphonie des Feuergottes] to replicate it but the intensity of that spell was unideal. I needed a spell that would create a smaller me to make it work otherwise the ball itself would explode. I could encapste the spell in arger and sturdier rock ball but that still hasnt worked out after multiple attempts. Even putting scale-dust into it was a foolish idea as they always spark an explosion before burning. Thankfully, I made a ton beforehand, so the ones we were using right now were from a month ago. However, as wear and tear affected them, our supply would run out soon if I dont figure out an alternative. You have been doing an amazing job, Tasianna. The nts look healthy and happy, also tending to the garden, Saori began praising Tasianna who is the one responsible for caring for it. Thank you, Miss Saori, your praises warms my heart, Tasianna replied, wiggling her elven ears in tion. I am very d to have obtained [Herbalist] while I was doing this in the Belzac forest. The skill is amazing. Herbalist A skill that helps the owner in their care of herbs and nts. Allows the user to gauge the needs of a nt and the quality of a nt product. A higher level will increase the precision and information revealed Think of the skill as a specialized version of [Identify] that only shows the advance or hidden parameters of a nt. Tasianna can learn if the nt had gotten enough water, sun, warmth, carbon dioxide, or even other information like the toxicity of the soil. Some nts even require a certain amount of mana in the ground to grow. It was an essential skill to have if you wished to cultivate many interesting and fantastical nts youve never seen or heard before. Remember when I told Tasianna that I wanted to grow certain nts? Well, after that moment, we started our very own garden inside my storage magic during our stay with the lizardmen. As we always had to move around, we had to put the nts inside pots I made to transport them around. We would periodically take them outside my storage to let them take in the rays and air if we had the opportunity to. Now that we were here in Carine vige, our nts havent been inside the storage ever since. Whether it was fruit or herb nts, they were still growing so we couldnt harvest anything yet. However, once they reach adulthood, I will make a fragassa cake, I swearand Tasianna can make more of those coffee tasting leaves. Sounds delightful. These will surely produce some money for us if we sell the excess, Saori suggested, wary of ourcking funds. Otherwise, they can solve some of our food expenses. Hestia, you and I have prettyrge appetites, after all. I believe Mister Kushlekzar mentioned that recovering Mana would require food. If somebody wasnt affected by [Mana Fever], a status effect that appears when your Mana reaches zero, one would naturally regenerate Mana from the air and using the bodys nutrients as fuel. [Mana Recovery], or simr skills, elerated the regeneration process but didnt reduce the cost. I always thought myrge appetite was due to me being a dragon, but I guess my usage of spells and abilities was also a major factor. For example, Mister Kushlekzar and the two of us could eat as much as the saurian warriors, Krim-k, Grahta, and Akast despite our smaller bodies. The only exception was Tasianna whose mana body had a different biologypared to ours, so she needed far fewer calories per day even after going crazy with spells. Hmmm, you know, why should we sell the product in their raw form? I mentioned, thinking of the fragassa cake. "Cake, cookies, biscuits, honestly, we can turn everything into pastries and sweets, right? Those have to sell for a higher price, just like a finished good." I suggested with anticipation to be praised, believing this was a great money-making idea. Oh, really? Tasianna responded while tilting her head, showing her confusion at what I said. Why do you earn more money if you do it that way? Whether you buy pastries or buy the ingredients for it, it should be the same price at the end of the day, correct? Oh right, Tasianna is a fairy, a race that doesnt do transactions with coin. Items and goods were instead traded amongst each other by exchanging favors,bor, or other goods simr to the time before an epted currency was invented. The fairies are a carefree race who celebrate a lot, so restricting ones ess to certain food or drinks was seen as crazy. Exclusivity was a foreign word for them as even the royal family would share dwarven and elven delicacies to the popce after they return home from an ambassador mission. The idea of trading goods andbor for money was unknown to Tasianna, which meant Saori and I had to educate her on that subject. Thats why she didnt understand the concept of manufacturing costs which would increase any finished goods final price. The cost of the raw materials used in the production of the product, the cost ofbor as time is needed to produce it, and any indirect costs that are required for the production like rent, water, electricity, etc. As the goal of a sessful business hinged on the profit you make per product sold, knowing how to calcte this was important. Impressed that an idol nerd would know this? Well, its mostly thanks to Papa and Mama as I too asked them the same question when I was younger. Why do sweets cost so much when we can just make them ourselves, Mama?, or Why do tickets to your Orchestra always cost so much, Papa? were a few childish questions I asked them, heh heh. Hmmm, I think I understand, thank you for your exnation, Lady Hestia, Tasianna thanked me with a bow after I finished exining manufacturing costs to her. So, because baking a cake requires so much time, and as we need to create funds from it, increasing the price would be smart? Exactly, I agreed by showing her an ok sign. Charging for only the raw materials would make no sense because we would be wasting our time. The time we use for the baking process couldve been used for something else. Thats opportunity cost. I should also thank the economics lessons at school for this as I would otherwise never research it by myself. Hmm, as Tasianna was praising me with Amazing, as expected from my mistress!, Saori was pondering on something. do you really think that is a good idea? The material costs would be high. What do you mean, Saori? I asked with genuine curiosity. You are already trading in some of our vegetables, fruits, and meat for stuff like eggs, milk, and grains, right? We will be able to keep the cost down with this, especially with how much meat we have. We might have worried about our winter rations in the Belzac forest, but we still have monster meat from our Idol Concert Strategy time. Our worry for our depleting storage was a real concern when we were still in the Belzac forest as our daily calorie consumption was immense there. Here in Carine vige, Ive noticed that we have been eating less of our meat and more of the rice and other products we received from the vige. I say ites from the vige, but Colwyns family was mostly paying for it. One of the reasons why I couldnt exactly reject the offer to give a sermon, as our daily rations have enriched our meals. Now, with our reduced meat consumption, Saori has been going around the vige, trading our meat with any products the vige could trade-in. Ive heard from her that vigers would mostly eat dried jerky they made before winter as their main source of protein, so what fresh meat we had was a blessing for them. They technically had Peolyncian versions of sheep, chickens, and cows, at their home but nobody would think of killing them if meat was still avable. Farming animals would produce dairy products like eggs and milk, which would benefit them in the long run. The only animals that would be ughtered would be pig equivalents. Fatten them up until autumn time and send them to the butcher. There was the option of hunting monsters and animals, but anything inside a forest was the property of the lord. The saurians and our group have been hunting them but only on the request of Colwyn, where our payment was the monster body itself. Any animals or G rank monsters were to be handed to him, where we would receive additional vige products forpensation. Although I might say any G rank monsters, Colwyn has declined to ept goblin and kobold meat. He called it a sacrilegious act to eat it and showed a bit of disgust when I mentioned that I would keep it as rations. I can understand not wanting to eat them, as they have a peculiar smell, but I wonder why it was sacrilegious, hmmm. The vige doesnt only grow rice, but also wheat, which we can turn into flour. We got some ourselves and if we needed more, we just need to ask. We got eggs and milk, and I believe some of the vigers are turning their milk into cheese, cream, and butter, so no problem on that end. We also have honey and fruits to substitute the sugar part, reducing the costs even more, I counted out the ingredients. I like baking a lot, and my mother especially. She taught me how to make homemade yeast and also how to make cake without baking powder. I can promise you a delicious pound cake that would sell easily. Saori looked at me for a moment before sighing and muttering, Somehow, this might be a foreboding to our future financial problems. What is that supposed to mean? Fine, I do not know about selling, but we can certainly make it for ourselves, Saori said in exasperation. So, what do we do about the oven? You want to make one yourself? I thought on the idea for a second before responding, Hmm, I could, yes, but I think Ill ask around the vige first. There should be a baker around, I think. With that decided, Saori and I went outside to find an oven. Tasianna stayed home, as usual, to avoid the vigers and take care of the garden. Ive already told Saori and Tasianna about my desire to evolve but until the lord of thisnd sent our invitation, we didnt know when I had the time to do so. Saori exined that rejecting or eveningte to a nobles invitation could mark us as criminals in Earths history. As if I wanted to risk that when our vige life hasnt even properly started yet. So, until that timees, we could spend our days leisurely. Gotta be responsible here. Hey, excuse me, could I ask you something? I called out to two young women around Lorenas age, carrying buckets of water from the viges well. Huh?! they gasped the moment they saw us, putting their buckets down before greeting us with a prayer bow. The taller woman with the green hair then started to speak, dy Priestess, w-we pray to your health and for gracing us with your time. Excuse us for not noticing you earlier. We thank you so very much for yesterdays sermon. May the goddess bless your benevolent soul. Once the women started saying that, all the vigers around us dropped their hustle-and-tussle and greeted me simrly before excusing themselves and practically running away. Urgh, watching them run caused my heart to ache a bit. YouI saw you speak with Lorena once. Are you two her friends? Yes! the smaller, brown-haired woman answered with a shout. I-I mean, we are, yes, dy Priestess. Before the raid, we lived in the same neighborhood and were of the same age, so we naturally became friends. D-Do you need something from herif I can ask that, of course. Shes stuttering and acting extremely nervous in my presence. This is more draining for me, you know? "Please, do not worry," as I was wallowing in my annoyance at how they were acting to me, Saori suddenly took the helm. "My Lady and I are simply asking where she is as we have a favor to ask for her. Shes a good acquaintance, we do not mean her any harm. "O-Oh right, you''re Miss Saori, right?" the green-haired woman spoke up, showing more surprise to see Saori than me. "Right, right, Lorena did say that dy Priestess saved her and her folks, right? We apologize, we acted quite rude. Seeing both of them apologize to me with a bow, a certain sting in my heart reappeared that I havent felt sinceI reincarnated, It''s ok. No harm done Once they informed us that Lorena was in the fields, we said goodbye to them and went in that direction. Hey, Hestia, are you feeling alright? on the way, Saori asked me with a brow raised, worry clearly to be seen. Honestly? Annoyed, I answered reluctantly, instead of trying to make an excuse. They arent like those bitches from back at school but You do not like the fact that they are treating you differently, correct? Due to their assumption that you are a noble priestess? Saori ended my sentence for me, forming a wry smile as she guessed my worries correctly. Sighyeah," I uttered meekly. "I don''t want them to act so nervously around me. Im a girl just like, just with a few more benefits. Its so annoying to see everybody greeting me and then run away as if their life was in danger. Its not like I even admitted any of their ims, but they''re already fully epted that I was a noble and a priestess. Fuck''s sake I dont know if it could actually be called bullying, but it honestly felt like that when I was training to be an idol, in my past life. The other trainees would tease and annoy me to the point where I just blew up on them, causing my reputation among them to plummet to the point that nobody wanted to have anything to do with me. And why did they do this to me? Cause my parents were rich and they thought I was given everything on a golden spoon. Sure, I might have a great family but that doesnt mean I cheated or cked on my training. I worked as hard as they did cause I honestly wished to be an idol. It wasnt a spontaneously, rich-girl fancy, but a true aspiration. A calling. My life. Yes, in this life I became a princess for some reason. Ive also received Aurenas, Kargryxmors, and, unfortunately, Danternos blessings. Doesnt mean that I want to be treated differently ok? I behave and speak properly not cause I wanted people to revere me but cause my twopanions preferred me like this. Hie hie, well I am just d that you are not trying to hide your feelings like in the past, Saori giggled joyfully, patting my head as if I was a child. Besides, was it not your fault that they are seeing you in that light? You behaved so gracefully when you first greeted Chief Colwyn, that I personally thought you were doing it with purpose. "No, of course not!" I denied it immediately. "Tasianna taught me how to say it to sound more authentic. How could I have known that it was over the top?" Then why not do it like me? Talk with everybody. Ive got to know quite a few people just by trading for some eggs and milk, Saori suggested. Didnt you see how they tried to avoid me? How can I talk to them if they act so nervous? The only people who were ok to talk to were the people I saved from the bandits, the same people that have be my followers, I responded. And even then, I think theyre super anxious around me because I speak formally. But I cant help it. They are strangers and I feel awkward speaking to them like I would speak to you, Tasianna, or Mister Kushlekzar. I honestly would have liked a few more rtionships simr to the one I had with the lizardmen but what can I do? Leaving the vige through the gates, we ventured closer to the river where the farming fields were situated. The fields werepletely emptypared to when we first came to the vige, with no more crops around, probably having been harvested. While there werent any crops, vigers and animals called equerochs, a mix between horses and oxen, were there plowing the field. Saori and I didnt know much about farming so we could only stare at them for a moment until the figure of a young woman plucking up a blue balloon-like nt appeared. Ahh, Hest-Lady Hestia! Saori! the moment she saw us, Lorena began waving her hand and ran towards us. Blessing of the light to you two. Oh, and Lady Hestia, I listened to your sermon yesterday. It was certainly something different than what we usually got but it was pretty nice hearing you sing. Thank you so very much for your blessing. Can I ask why you two are here? Ah, were here for you, Lorena, but before I ask my favor; is that a Mac nt? I asked, pointing at the two blue balloons she was carrying. Were you checking for the mana concentration in the area? Huh? These? Lorena tilted her head as she held onto one of them. I dont really know much about them. I just wanted to help out because most of the farmers had to help with the rebuild, and Dad said this was perfect for me. I heard from Chief Colwyn and the farmers that these nts drain mana from the ground and grow up. Im supposed to take care of them because Lord Count Helvas demands every single one harvested. Mac nt A nt that absorbs mana from the ground. Depending on the concentration, its growth will vary. High concentration of mana will elerate growth, while at low concentrations, they will grow slowly. The liquid inside is infused with mana Mister Kushlekzar exined to me these nts were a necessary tool that any mage should carry around in abundance, as they not only drain mana from the ground but can determine how high the mana concentration in the area was. After an excessive use of spells in a single area, especially after a magician duel, the custom was for the mages to put these nts seeds down and see how fast they grew. If it bes ripe too fast, then it was a clear indication that mana was in overabundance. Too much mana in the area and the risk of a powerful monster spawning was high. The mage had two options in this situation, either drain as much mana in the area as possible with mac nts or report this to the mages and adventurer guilds. We reported the area around the bandit camp to Colwyn, while we kept draining the area where we trained. Even if a powerful monster were to appear, none have yet, we were there to immediately subdue it. However, we werent allowed topletely drain the area of mana as that would slow down or even harm the growth of certain nts. A major reason why I felt the area was so low in mana was due to mac nt draining. While our training was posing a danger to Carine vige, there was a financial incentive why the lord and Colwyn haven''t reprimanded us yet. The water these mac nts produced, dubbed mac water, was high in mana and was considered an essentialponent of alchemy. Well, high-quality mana water was essential, not this one specifically. As these seeds aremon and inexpensive to buy while mana water was in high demand, Colwyn exined that his lord would ignore what we were doing if we handed in all the mac nts we got. Thinking about how profitable they were, Saori has been thinking of it as a way to fill our coffers. Get some seeds from Mister Kushlekzar, drain the area after our training, and then sell them at the nearest town. Unfortunately, we couldnt just infuse our mana into ordinary water as the water was too impure for use. Shame. Anyways, we have a favor to ask you. Do you have time now? I asked Lorena. "I still have a few more to pick up but afterward we can talk at my house, if you want," she replied with a sweet smile, showing no sign of the same distrust or anxiousness her two friends had. Im honestly d that youre like this. Really, thanks, I answered with a wry smile. Huh? Oh nothing,e on, Ill cheer you on while you work. Harriet would probablyin if I helped, I stated, pushing her forward to the next mac nt. After wandering among the three giant farming fields of the vige, collecting every ripe mac nt, we then proceeded back to the vige and gave Lorenas house a visit. A note from AbyssRaven A bit of rest after all those action chapters, however... IT''S COMING! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 90: The Prelude of an Awakening Star. Chapter 90: The Prelude of an Awakening Star. Wellwee to my house, Lorena introduced us to her home, a multi-familial house built due to the viges need for houses after the bandits burnt everything down. Then again, my family is sharing it with another family, so I dont know if we can really call it ours, yet. Opening the door, she weed us in, Uhhh, make it yourselffortable? Excuse me, the house isnt exactly fit to wee somebody from your status, Lady Hestia. Chief Colwyn and Harriet would be mad if they knew. I dont even have anything to serve you as drinks. Oh, if that is the case then let me make some tea for us, Saori offered as she entered her home. T-Tea?! Oh, that drink you three gave me when we first met, Lorena bumped her open palm with a fist, remembering our first meeting. Ahh, I heard from Harriet how expensive good tea can be, so is it really alright for me to have even more although I havent even paid for the first? It was very, very delicious but Thats all we needed to hear, dont worry about it. We dont need any payment, like Ive told you a thousand times already, Lorena, I told her to ease her worries. Were doing this for a friend and youve already answered our question, so consider that our payment if you will. Youre one of the few who arent acting submissive in front of me, so Id like to have our rtionship stay that way. On our way to Lorenas home, we asked her if she knew anybody who had an oven or if there was anybody who baked in the vige. She told us two families were responsible for the bakery in the vige, but simr to everybody else, their bakery burnt down after the bandit raid. They still havent had the time nor chance to get the ovens rebuilt. It is what it is. So instead, I asked Lorena if she could introduce me to them the next time we had the chance. If there arent any ovens in the vige, then it is time for me to bring out the craftsman inside me and build it myself. Nothing will stop me from eating some cake! Although Saori and I didnt have any other reason to visit Lorenas home, we still did it anyway just for fun. She was one of the few vigers who treated me like any other person, if you overlooked the part that Harriet and her parents forced her to address me with Lady at the very least. Hie, I thought it would be awkward to suddenly change it after we got along at first. But I can understand why the other vigers cant adapt. They dont know you, after all, Lorena stated, before having to pause as she witnessed Saori taking teacups and a teapot from her [Storage Magic]. W-Wow, mages are amazing. You can do so much with the Origin Gods power. Watching Lorena dazed by this mundane sight was surprising, however, once I reminded myself how wonderous it must be her, I simply shrugged and entered the house. The interior of the house was made in a very simr style to ours, onlyrger as it was supposed to hold multiple families inside. The floor was practically just grassless earth and the walls were made from stone blocks, supported by wooden pirs. The roof was made from abination of thatch and rice nt straws, hastily assembled together to finish the house. There were signs that it needed maintenance, but I guess Lorenas family will do the repairs once the vige was rebuilt. The furniture inside was also basic. A few crudely made wooden chairs and tables, four family-sized beds, and a hearth where the cooking was to be done. Aside from these inanimate objects, Lorenas family also kept farm animals in their house. Chocochuckle A small, flightless bird with powerful legs designed to enable the bird to run away. Coated in a thick plumage that can protect them from winters cold and predator attacks, they usually shed the majority once springes, and regains them in autumn. They have a sharp beak as ast resort weapon. Rank G Wooly Gheeper A medium-sized gheeper variant that possesses thick wool that protects its entire body from its bottom to its neck. The thick white wool acts as a great instor while also enables good defense. Aside from their defenses, these animals can only run from strong predators. Rank G Horned Gheeper A medium-sized gheeper variant with two tusk-like horns. Although having horns strong enough topete against a predator of the same rank, these animals would prefer to run away using their strong legs than to risk fighting. Their milk is strong and nutritious, enabling the growth of these strong horns and legs. Rank G Chocochuckles are literally chickens without their innate cowardice. Due to them being a bitrger than our lovely Earthen chickens, their eggs are alsorger with a very sticky and firm yolk. Even without baking powder, I had the feeling that I could make any cake if I used them as an ingredient. The two gheeper variants respectively are the sheep and goat versions of Peolynca. At first, I didnt really recognize the wooly gheeper as a sheep as they looked more like rice balls with how bulky their wool was. However, to nobodys surprise, the wool was so soft that it felt like a real cloud. Colwyn mentioned that he would like to give us pillows and bedding filled with gheeper wool, so I cant wait. On the other hand, the horned gheepers were a bit of a disappointment. It honestly surprised me how pathetically cowardly they were. If horned gheepers didnt recognize you as one of its owners, then their first instinct was to run away. At least their milk was pretty delicious. The only good thing about them, in my opinion. Never judge a gheeper by their appearance, huh? However, as you would expect from keeping farm animals indoors, the smell of animal dung was intense. Urgh, I groaned, holding my nose with a hand to block the smell. As I was checking out the animals, despite the smell they were exuding, Saori was preparing the tea. She poured water into the pot with [Create Water], then ced it on a small stone table that I made, stacked some twigs under it for kindling, and then Ah, Saori, let me get the flint for you, Lorena offered, but before Lorena could actually run off, Saori stopped her and asked me for help. I snapped my fingers, causing a spark, which grew into a me after I poured a bit of mana into it. Using [Pyrokinesis], I moved the levitating me over to the kindling before pouring even more mana into it to allow it to grow faster, shocking the already baffled Lorena. "I-Is this magic? There was no circle-thingy this time though" Come to think of it, I never did show her that I could produce fire with my ws, right? After blowing the dirt off a chair with a wind spell, I sat down and called Lorena to sit down to, before elucidating the truth to her, Nah, thats something that my body can do. I also used a skill to help me, but thats all. The wind was magic, not the fire. T-This is honestly so confusing, but if you say so, Lady Hestia, scratching her head in total confusion, she just epted the situation and sat herself down. After Saori served us tea, I took out some fruits, especially a lot of fragassa, from my storage. As these fruits were from the Belzac forest, Lorenas surprise also spread to them. Lorena has been to Firwood, the town north of Carine vige, to sell the viges produce with her parents before, but she never saw these fruits there before. At least, not at the farmers market. Unable to ept us being the only one to offer something, as the host, she took out some gheeper milk for our tea. It wasnt a lot, but it was enough for us to share with each other. Also, to the tea itself, it was alright. Definitely not Tasianna-tier, but I could see that Saori took some pointers from her. Its crazy how much you can do to make warm leaf water taste better, huh? Mhmm, after getting a feeling of how much all of his might cost me, I cant help but think that you two are really generous, Saori, Lady Hestia, Lorena stated with a beaming smile, having just tasted the tea and fruits. I bet the others would like it too. That might be truebut I dont think they can calm down with me around. Aside from the people I helped out during the bandit raid, none of the vigers really seem to like me," I said, chomping down on a fragassa as I thought of it. Hmm, I did hear from the other vigers that they are feeling nervous having a noble living inside the vige, instead of our lords manor. They do like Saori though, Lorena admitted, stinging me a bit in the heart. Urgh, but I never admitted to it. I even said that Im not a priestess, but everybody just ignores me, Iined. But, Lady Hestia, if you really were trying to hide it, then why are you wearing such a beautiful white robe? Lorena suddenly revealed, causing me to utter huh? before continuing listening to her exnation. Our Goddess priests always wear beautifully embroidered white robes and cloaks whenever they visit our vige, granting sermons to the whole vige and the white grace to our sick. Chief Colwyn told everybody in the vige that priests were mana bloods, people born into nobility, so we had to be polite otherwise we might cause trouble for our lord. Is it different from where you came from, Lady Hestia? W-What?! Why did nobody ever tell me that?! T-Tasianna!? Wait, maybe this is only a Kingdom of Artorias thing, so I guess Tasianna couldnt have known that Fuck! And here I thought, I made a cool white mage reference, but I just doomed myself! Maybe I should take it offbut I really like wearing it Well, I certainly didnt know that, I admitted, meekly scratching my cheek. After that little revtion, we drifted away from that topic and talked about something more important to me. Festivals, celebrations, and holidays; humanity has always loved to celebrate ever since they started congregating intorge groups. Afterparties, Christmas, Thanksgiving, the founding of a country; if youre creative about it, there is always a reason for somebody to just celebrate. People love to ck off and just take it easy, have a drink with buddies, feast with the family, or just spend money to make somebodys day. To assimte myself into Peolynca, I learned how to speak and read Common tongue, the universalnguage for this world. The next step was to adapt to its culture. Luckily, Lorena knew that I wasnt from this kingdom, so it was easy to draw information from her. Dedicating a song to a holiday would also be great. I mean, on Earth, we produced so many Christmas songs that I wouldnt be able to count them up. An Idols job is to bring happiness into peoples hearts for just a moment, touch their souls with music, as my papa liked to say. A song that fits the festivals mood would be too perfect. While I did learn of quite a few events, there were only three close enough for us to focus on. On the 28th to the 30th of this month, they would have the Barracuda Migration event. Barracudas, and other fish, would stream down the river of Carine vige towards their spawning ce. The vigers would use this opportunity as theirst chance to acquire meat for their winter rations. This sounds pretty simr to what a grizzly bear would do when salmons migrated. Next month on the 7th, they have something called Origdiviel Arashan, which directly trantes into Thanking Origin Gods. God Thanking Festival is the general term for it. Essentially, it was Thanksgiving, where the whole vige would celebrate together with a feast, as this would most likely be thest time they could before the snow starts dropping. Compared to the former event, this was a universal one throughout Artorias. Thest event of the year was during New Years Eve, on the 31st, thest day of AutumnMoon. The day that I will give my first Idol concerthopefully, itll be good enough to send them into the next year well. SoLorena, as time flew by as we had fun, I suddenly remembered something that I wanted to ask her. well, uhh, I know you dont want to talk about it but have youhave you told your parents about that yet? , Lorenas smile faded, frowning sadly as she looked down to her tea, probably having anticipated the discussion. No. I see, I uttered, feeling bad that I had to bring up the subject when we were having so much fun talking about other stuff. You have not told us about it, but have you had any signs yet? Like vomiting, missing your period, having to do your business more often, or even intense food cravings? Saori listed out, equally showing worry for our friend, as we havent heard about it ever since we met her. Tears began to overflow her eyes, falling down when there was no other space to go, as she nodded her head weakly, "M-Mother had it, too, when she was pregnant with my little sisters and brothers. I-I dont want it yet. I dont want it yet. I dont want it, t-this thing from that monster Aside from the fact that her little siblings werent around, I couldnt imagine how she was currently feeling. I never was raped, nor have I ever had to contemte being pregnant with my rapists baby. Saori and I could only soothe her by caressing her back and hand respectively. We had no words for this young woman. I-I cant let them know. N-No man would want an impure woman like me, and nobody in the v-vige, hick, would ept the child. M-My parents will never be able to live with this shame, she was weeping as if she had no way out anymore, cornered by the reality of her situation. Tch, I wish that fatso was there on that day. I want to burn his face off so badly now. Lorena, I know this might be harsh to hear but your parents need to know this. You cannot wait until it happens for them to know, Saori suggested. NO! I-I cantI cant have them know this, Lorena clutched her belly, biting her lips before forcing her next words. I-Ill run away, have the baby and thenIll return to the vige. I-I heard the church takes in orphans; Ill do that and then everything will be back to normal. From what I heard, having a baby was an extremely painful and stressful procedure for the mother. Without proper care, especially concerning hygiene, chances will be high that neither child nor mother will survive childbirth. Child mortality was an extreme concern during medieval times, especially for impoverished families like Lorenas. Shell only endanger her life with this reckless n. Are you crazy?! Saori shouted, mortified at what Lorena just said. Lorena are you even listening to what you just said?! I will not say my personal thoughts as this is your child, but the way you are handling it deserves criticism. Do you have any idea how worried your parents will be?! Even then, do you have anybody to go to help for or how did you think to survive until the childs birth, huh? Do you know anybody who will help you?! I-Ino, Lorena meekly responded under the suffocating re of Saori. Lorena, please think this over, I continued for Saori. Do you know what your parents said to me when I first met them? They asked, Is Lorena ok? Is our daughter alright? even though they looked even worse than when we found you. They worried so much for you. You guys just reunited but do you really want to separate yourself from them? Your parents who love you so much that they didnt even me you for escaping without them? Please, we can think of something together, thats what friends are for, ok? Lorenas tears didnt stop as I hugged her, nodding after she gave up on her reckless idea. She was dirty from a days work, but I didnt care about it as I allowed her to warm herself with my body. She was a bit taller than me, but it didnt feel awkward when she cried her eyes red on my chest. As she was slowly calming down, the door suddenly opened up, letting light through as a man stood there and shouted, Father! Mother! Ron! Wendy! Are you here?! R-Ruld? Lorena uttered, raising her head once she recognized the mans voice. L-Lorena?! W-What are you doing here, no, that can wait forter, where are my-! W-Why are you crying?! Who are these two people?! without anybody weing him in, the man strutted inside, waving around his brown medium-long hair. Hey, what did you two beastmen do to-OOF! L-Lorena? But before he could say anything else, Lorena tore off me and jumped onto him, embracing him roughly as she silently muttered, I missed you, Ruld After a tender moment of Ruld blushing like a ripe tomato and stuttering to say a word, Lorena let go of him and spoke, Why, why, are you back? Its winter, Ruld, you shouldnte back when you need to start preparing for winter. I-Im sorry but I heard news about what happened to the vige, Ruld said with a pained expression. It took me so long until I could convince my foreman to let me leave. Damnit, I wish I could havee earlier but at least youre alright, thank the Goddess. How are my parents and yours? Theyre alright, dont worry, Lorena stated. The bandits burnt down the whole vige, stole all our winter rations aside from the animals and what we still had on the field, and also kidnapped a few vigers. My parents and I were amongst them, but we were lucky enough to have Lady Hestia and her retainer Saori there to save us. She then pointed at us, drawing the young mans attention back to us. I-Is that true? A-A Lady, too?! he dropped his brown bag causing a heavy thud, while also noticing the white robe I had. Oh shit-ah, please forgive me, dy! I beg you in the Goddess name to forgive my sinful actions, I didnt mean to do anything! Please, I didnt mean any offense, mdy! This white robe really is effectivefuck. After Lorena calmed him down and exined to him that I was not like other nobles, he finally calmed down enough for us to talk, although he was still shivering. After introducing ourselves, Lorena asked him to exin why he was in the vige sote in the month. Although hesitating while I was there, he reluctantly exined to us that he heard from a few adventurers that Carine vige was attacked. While he was repairing their shoes and boots, they told him how arge group of mercenaries was defeated by the bandits and that a C-rank party had to go handle it. He wanted to return back so badly, however, since he had taken up a few requests, he was forced by his workshop to stay and fulfill them, otherwise his worker and housing contract would''ve been nullified. He worked tirelessly for thest week, fulfilling every single request. During that week, no word came from Colwyn nor his family, so it was obvious he would be desperate toe back. It seemed that after he became of age at 15, he left for Firwood to work as a shoemaker at Firwood, and would rarelye back to the vige due to work. Wait, stop! Saori suddenly interrupted the story. Could you repeat that. You said you are a shoemaker? A cobbler? Huh?! Uh, yeah, Ruld confirmed, not expecting that Saori would just interrupt him like that. I actually got my tools with me. I thought I could help out the family by fixing peoples shoes, so I brought them with me. Although its the workshops, my foreman told me that I shouldnt let my skills rust while Im gone. Saoris eye widened, smiling a devious grin as she drew closer to Ruld, Can you already take requests? Huh?! he flinched backward from Saori, who was baring her fangs excitedly. My Lady, anotherpanion, and I require footwear as you can see, pointing at her feet. I can offer you fresh meat, fruits, vegetables, and other rations if you ept it. We can also provide you the leather. We need them desperately, so let us get started now, Mister Ruld. Wow, astonished, I looked at Saori pressuring Ruld to take out his tools. She knows how to take advantage of a situation. Well, I wouldnt mind some boots, really. Walking around the vige would be much easier with them. Hie hie, Lorena giggled. Yeah, thats Ruld, alright. He can be assertive when ites to people he cares for, but when ites to women, he always gets bullied by them. Even my friends used to bully him for being like that. Although we did meet when I was in Firwood, it felt like an eternity after being those bandits prisoner. Hey, did you forget that you two have to share a house together, now? I poked her sides, prompting her to blush in embarrassment. After Saori got Ruld to ept her request, she called me over to have my feet measured. Being the one to design our clothes, Saori also took the helm of designing the appearance of our shoes, adamant that it should fit stylistically. Using a wooden tablet, she drew with a charcoal pencil a general appearance of the boots, while also showing him the leather she wanted him to process. Unfortunately, all of our C rank monsters pelt were too thick for him to process with his tool. I audibly heard him softlyining to himself for not asking his foreman for better tools, as he worked on our request. Jeez, never wouldve thought I would work for a noble, a priestess even. Damn, hopefully I can do this, he muttered as he meticulously tested out each pelt, looking for ones his tools could process. After a few attempts, he finally showed us the ones that he could work on, which were a few weak D ranks and below. After Saori chose one option, he told us that he would get it processed with his father. Lorena couldnt help but smile as she watched, finding joy in seeing Ruld''s excited face as he worked. As we were still working on the design, the door once again opened up roughly, revealing a woman this time, a very familiar woman, Lady Hestia, Miss Saori, are you two here?! Harriet? I uttered. Thank the Goddess you two are here! I was at your house and Miss Tasianna told me that you were looking for Lorena, but I didnt think you would be at her house, Harriet confessed, looking like she had been running around the vige since morning. Please, you muste with me immediately, my Lady. Lord Count Helvas has sent his steward to deliver a missive to you, and Miss Tasianna isnt allowing them to enter your house. Looking at Harriets mortified expression, I can hazard a guess that Tasianna is about to blow up. She wasnt a fan of humans in the first ce and I can already imagine her anger if somebody tried entering our home. "Lorena, don''t forget to tell your parents about everything, okay? Saori and I will support you no matter what, so tell that to your parents, alright?" I tapped her shoulders, before excusing myself. "Saori, lets move. Harriet, lead the way, please. Quickly walking out of Lorenas house after saying our goodbyes, we rushed back to our house only to see a group of ck suit-wearing men and carriages standing before it, with Tasianna adamantly blocking the door from two knight-looking men. My Mistress is not home yet, and neither has she given you her permission. I ask you to leave, gentlemen, although her words were polite, her tone and eyes were telling otherwise, sending a chilling aura towards the two armored men. However, instead of the knights, the man behind them spoke, Pardon our unannounced visit, Miss Elf, but we only wish to deliver your mistress our Lords present. As the representative of the feudal lord of thisnd, I ask of you to allow us entry so we may do our work. Even from this distance, I could see cold sweat on his face, clearly unnerved by Tasiannas presence. However,pared to the knights who were slowly backing off, the man wearing a fine ck outfit fitting for a butler, stood his ground, forcing himself to smile despite being on-guard. Your thoughtfulness is a blessing, however, without my Ladys permission, I will not back away, Tasianna repeated herself, nowhere close to being calm. It might be true that we do not own thisnd, but the vige representative gave us your lord, Lord Count Helvas, permission to stay here. Or are you saying that your lord does not respect the privacy of my Lady? You must only deliver your message, not enter our house, especially not unannounced as you said. It would seem like our little talk with Jecht has been fruitful as he delivered my message to the Count Helvas. I did notice that no spies were around us today, so thats something good. The entourage was quiterge just to deliver a message though. The men around the carriages all seemed like butlers, wearing a less finely made version of the ck suit the man talking to Tasianna had. As he was nked by two knights, I guess he had to be the steward Harriet mentioned. I knew they would contact us eventually buting unannounced? I know this was Count Helvasnd but he should know basic courtesy like giving the receiving person an hours notice to prepare for the arrival. Colwyn and his spies should have told him about me, and even if I hadnt admitted my royalty status, a supposed holy magic priestess should earn some respect, right? At least, thats the impression I got from the whole vige. Excuse me, Mister steward, Harriet rushed over to him the moment we got close enough, bowing to apologize. I apologize for taking so long but I have brought Lady Hestia to you. As she was doing that, Saori went over to speak with Tasianna who exined to us with a relieved smile about what happened, Retainers of Lord Count Helvas have arrived to visit Lady Hestia, Miss Saori. They asked for her presence but after exining to them that our Lady isnt at home, they wished to rece our furniture with their presents. I declined them until permission was granted but they kept insisting. Thank you very much, Tasianna, I believe I understand the situation, Saori answered before telling me to y along through [Telepathy]. She then turned towards the steward and gave him a polite Japanese bow. I do apologize for not being here to greet you, Sir. My name is Saori Segawa and I am a retainer to Lady Hestia Atsuko. How may I help you? Pausing for only a second, the mans smile never faded as he bowed politely from the waist, No, it is I that must apologize for my rudeness, Miss Segawa. I acted on my rashness and pushed yourpanion, for that, I personally apologize. Let me introduce myself, I am Barathan Kiesmay, steward and head-butler of Lord Count Andre Helvas, Lord of Carine Vige. I am here today to deliver your mistress an invitation to my Lords manor for dinner and also his wee presents to you. May I? Saori stepped aside, signaling to me that it was time for me to y along. But what the hell does she mean by that? What am I supposed to do in this situation? She said three lines, listened to him speak, and then threw the hardest part to me. How the hell is a nobledy supposed to answer in this situation?! Verdammt nochmal, this stupid white robe! Why did you want to be funny, huh? Hestia?! Verdammt, oi, parallel minds, I need your help, now! Running through all the books, movies, tv-series, and mangas Ive consumed in my past life, I hoped something would help me solve this problem. There was a big difference between casually acting like a noble and actually being one, okay? Even with [High-Speed Calction] and [Multi-Thought Processing], I only had a few seconds to think about it and that certainly isnt enough to go through everything I experienced in my past life. But the biggest problem was that I didnt know any etiquette rules in this world, or in this kingdom specifically. Every country has different rules after all. But one rule that would always exist would be to never imitate a noble, and using my [Princess] title to get me out of that situation should be ast resort. Barathan stepped forward, bowing from his waist up with his right hand on his chest and left hand on his back, Under her gaze, I would like to apologize to you, my Lady. Please, be assured that my intrusion was not under the wish of Lord Count Helvas, only mine. For now, lets actually y along and stick to something safe. You can do this, Hestia. You may rise, I responded, lifting my hand up a bit. I ept your apology. Do not let this happen again, please. My deepest gratitude, my Lady. May the Goddess bless your gracious soul, Barathan responded before taking an envelope from his jacket pocket, bowing his head before handing it to me with both hands on it. "This is an invitation to Lord Count Helvas''s manor to join him for dinner. As you are the most recent guest in his domain, he wishes to express his goodwill. More information will be contained inside it." I took it from his hand, gave it a short nce, and then gave my thanks, I thank you for your time with the deepest gratitude, Mister Barathan. I will consider it. He raised his head, showing me a smile that certainly sent a shiver down my spine, before talking again, Thank you. My Lord has also sent you presents, will you ept them? I nced over to Saori, signaling her to take over, Certainly, Mister Barathan. However, this is not your responsibility as the task belongs to us, our Mistress retainers. With another bow, Barathan epted the suggestion. He told the other butlers to unload everything and then to ce them beside our house. He then gave another bow but this time to tell us farewell, driving away with his group in the carriages. After thanking and seeing Harriet off, the three of us entered our house, Do you think I did everything properly? I asked. Im not sure, Lady Hestia. Fairy etiquette is prettyx,pared to other races, I believe. At least I saw no wrong, Tasianna replied, worry on her face. Well, we can only hope that we did everything properly. You made the correct choice by not letting them in, Tasianna, good job, Saorimented. True enough, nice one, Tasianna. Now, we only have to deal with the presents and this letter, but before we do that, I paused before jumping on Saoris back, grabbing her long wolf ears and pulling them up as if I was trying to tear them off. Verdammt nochmal, du Dummkopf! Warum zur Hlle musste ich alles tun, whrend du zur Seite standest und drei Zeilen gesagt hast! (Damn it, you Idiot! Why the hell did I have to do everything while you stood by and said three lines!) Ahhh, Hestia, I cant understand German! Ow, ow, ow! Stop pulling on my ears, please! Saori cried out in a panic, struggling to move as I controlled her like a rat would a chef using his hair. After I cooled down from Saori apologizing to me, I opened the envelope, taking out a letter made from parchment. In it, the letter stated that Lord Count Helvas invited me toe to him on the 27th to join him for dinner, which would mean that I had six days to get ready for it. There would be a carriage to pick me up and that I maye in my priestess outfit or whatever else I liked. I know that nobles love using fancy doublespeak due to Earths media, so I guess this letter was also filled with it. Both Saori and Tasianna never experienced any of it, so all three of us were pretty bad in deciphering thisif it even had any codes in the first ce. However, I do understand what he meant with whatever else I liked. He was considering me a noble priestess right now, so I had to act that way. Fine dresses and no punk style, I guess. Shame, and here I was thinking ofing in my dragon form. How do you do, Lord Helvas? Would you like to experience a firework? Heh heh Alright, that settled it, lets go you two, I announced, handing Saori the letter for safekeeping. Huh? they both uttered. Whats there to huh out? We have six days to prepare, so that means I have the time to evolve, I answered with a grin. You guys wanted me to do it, right? So lets do it before I second guess myself. Lets visit the saurians. With my mind set, we first ced all the presents inside our house before leaving the vige, entering the woods where the saurians were camping. There, I told them of my intentions which naturally excited Mister Kushlekzar to the point that he took out his tablet and charcoal pencil. Upon his suggestion, we moved deeper into the woods, as far away from the vige as possible, where the risk of being detected was lower. Mister Kushlekzar materialized a massive [Xohulotels Scaled Barrier] while Saori ced her mana threads among the trees like a spider web. This was sensitive information, after all, so we needed to be sure that nobody could enter the area and see me. After Mister Kushlekzar told Krim-k, Grahta, and Akasht where to guard while I was evolving, he told me that he wished to see Saoris and my original forms. We agreed to it, knowing that he deserves to see them, but before we actually did it, I gave Saori a wooden tablet for the recipe for homemade yeast, telling her that we will need it for the cake once I wake up. Activating [Humanization], mana mist emitted from our body. How long has it been since I wasst a dragon? Damn, I didnt look at myself after I had my little ident with Danterno. I got so used to being a dragonewt, huh? Oooooooh, magnificent! Mister Kushlekzar shouted, sticking his tail up to the sky. Tasianna is a rare fairy, Saori is a mighty wolf, and Princess Hestia is such a beautiful dragon. Incredible, a sight to behold. How I would like to use [Identify] to learn more about you! [Mister Kushlekzar, youre actually embarrassing me here. I personally think I look intimidating instead of beautiful, really,] I gave my honest opinion. Oooh, this is [Telepathy]. I guess it must be hard to talk with your throat, Hestia. I bet Akasht would love that skill, the saurian priest looked over to the giant sarcosilian, who nodded firmly. Having established a telepathic connection with everybody, Saori began talking, [So, Hestia. What evolution will you take? [Young Ragnarok Dragon]?] Hmm?! I know this is your choice, Hestia, but please dont consider such a sphemous choice. You might still be young but please remember that the Gods are holy, even if you have defied some of them, Mister Kushlekzar warned me. I personally believe that [Young Angel Dragon] would be the best choice. Do not forget your duty as Goddess Aurenas chosen champion, young scale. It would do you good to show her more devotion. If I may, I would like to agree with Priest Kushlekzar, Lady Hestia, Taisanna agreed. Youve shown your dislike to God Danterno so [Young Infernal Demon Dragon] is impossible. Taking God Kargryxmors evolution choice might also worsen your [Battle Frenzy] condition, while [Young Angel Dragon] sounds like a serene choice. [Hmm, I understand what you guys are saying,] I nodded with my dragon head. [However, I wont be choosing any of those choices, because I will take [Young Sunfang Dragon].] The saurians widened their eyes, clearly showing that they couldnt understand why I would just abandon the thought of taking a gods evolution choice. Tasianna, on the other hand, could only show a wry smile, maybe already anticipating this choice before she gave her opinion. [Hmmm, may I ask why?] Saori asked with what looked like a smile. [Hie hie,] I giggled as I thought of my reason. [I actually already decided on it the moment I saw it. I knew that it was the correct choice for me. I will be an Idol, and an Idol always seeks the spotlight to be a star. If you think about it, the sun we see in the sky is just a star for all thes outside our sr systemmaybe itll even reach other dimensions] Sr System? A sun is a star? What are you talking about, Hestia, Mister Kushlekzar questioned me, curiosity and confusion having morphed his expression. Ignoring him, I continued my speech, looking up into the blue sky, staring deeply into it, [If I be a sun, could I be a star for those far away from me? To the people that Ive disappointed, who I told that I will be a star, could I actually be one now?] While the saurians were looking extremely confused at this point, Saori and Tasianna stayed silent, knowing exactly what I meant with my words. They gave me a small nod, before telling me to go for it. System, I wish to evolve. My choice is [Young Sunfang Dragon]. Will you choose to evolve into [Young Sunfang Dragon]? Ja. Evolution choice decided. Commencing evolution of [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] Those familiar wordshow long have I not heard them? With this evolution and my new life in this kingdom, I guess the next time I will hear them will be a ways off. But thats ok. Even if it will take a while, Ill reach it eventually. And so will Saori. Tasianna too will be as strong as us. I saw their burning fire in our fight, shining so brightly that it was able to dwarf mine One of the few things that Saori told me when I made her my retainer was that I needed to build up more confidence, which I have to agree. [Young Sunfang Dragon], you say that youre a calm dragon, right? Well, you better hold onto your promise there, dude. Before I finally lost consciousness, I sent my friends onest telepathic message, [Trust you guys. See you tomorrow~] And darkness consumed me as I fell to the ground. Chapter 91: The Star Blazes forth. Chapter 91: The Star zes forth. Serene music. The tunes emitted from the strings as every stroke from my bow vibrated them. My fingers weaved on them, applying pressure on the strings to control the flow of music. Fromrghissimo to prestissimo, from slowest to fastest, whichever tempo I wanted, I could y. I was the maestro of this small sonata. My body, my mind, my soul; all three knew exactly what they had to do as I wlessly yed the violin as if it was just another part of myself. Even if I became deaf now, I would still be able to hum it. Hmm hmm hmm hmm. I-I dont remember this. Not this scene at least. Considering how modern the room looked, decorated with high-end technology, a ck piano, and huge ss windows to stare into the city below, I dont think I would ever see this sight in Carine vige. A shadow in the form of a girl yed her violin in front of a towering shadow with the form of a man. I couldnt see her expression but from how she was swung her body as she stood before the sitting man, I could understand she was enjoying it form the depths of her soul. As the music resonated in her ears, my soul felt her excitement. No melody came from the shadow. It was as if a mime was ying the violin, stayingpletely silent as she went through the proper movements. It is eerie that I could perfectly guess and hum the melody, but it all became clear once I asked myself one single question. Is this a memory of my past life? A sense of kinship swelled inside my chest,pelling me to jump into the taller shadows embrace. A desire to feel his warmth, to be protected by his strong arms, and to hear his voice once more. However, while those feelings filled me with longing, so did darkness. Envy. Jealousy. Anger. Look at me too. Why are you only looking at her? Im also here. I miss you. But my silent thoughts never reached the shadow, his attentionpletely focused on the violin-ying girl, the source of my pain. Is this the first time Ive ever been this lucid in a dream? Well, I cant remember if it ever happened before. Most of the time, I only dream about what happened on that day or my impending idol concert and how I will totally rock it. I think thest time a memory actually resurfaced was after my near-death experience when I had my first meeting with the garms. It was a totally rude awakening, honestly. Nevertheless, that was thest time that I remembered something that I didnt know beforehand. Was this the second timeor has it happened before but I couldnt remember them? I had quite a few questions I wanted somebody to answer, but unfortunately, nobody could do it. If that is the case, then I should just try my best to remember this dream. I might not be able to talk, but it seems like I could walk around the scene. Hmmm The shadow of the girl really seemed like she was having fun. Frankly, I kinda wanted to shove her a bit so she would fumble, embarrassing herself before the tall shadow, but any attempts were futile. My hands would just pass through her. Whoever said that you were the master of your dreams, must have smoked something, cause it honestly felt like I was going along this ride into my past memories, broken and forgotten after I was reborn to Peolynca. Bravo, while I was being mischievous, the man suddenly pped his hands, standing up to speak to the girl. it pains me to admit this, but you are so much better with your mothers instrument than mine. Your movements are so much livelier with the violin, **k***. Hie hie, thanks Papa, the girl said, acting all cutesy and stuff. Honestly, you dont have to feel that bad. Mama gave me my own violin and I would always y it if I needed to express myself. If I wanted to y the piano, I had to go outside my room and into the living room for it. Its just a difference between convenience. The man stroked his shapely chin, showing no signs of a long beard, Then, how about I buy you one now? Your Papa does feel a bit jealous that your violin skills are improving while your piano skills are stagnating, mein Schatz. (my treasure/my dearest) Mein Schatz? Kuck, that really stingsI want you to call me that again, too Oh, jeez, you say that all the time, Papa. It might work with a digital piano, but you always want a ssically made one. As if a grand piano would ever fit into my room! the girl rebuked, shaking her head in exasperation. Besides, I appreciate the thought, but traininges first. With schoolwork and training taking up most of my time, ying the violin and piano is more a hobby now, just like ying video games. We might be well-off but that still would be a big waste of money, Papa. Big waste of money, huh? the taller shadow muttered. **k***, then why havent you given up on the Idol stuff yet? If you ask me, that is a real waste of money. The girl shadow looked at the taller shadow in shock, shivering as she shouted out an ear-piercing, PAPA, WHAT THE FUCK?! However, instead of flinching backward or even reciprocating the girl''s anger, the man calmly stayed seated. "It''s true. Neither your Mama nor I ever really wanted to say this to youbut we really do not think that you should pursue your Idol goals anymore. W-Wha-!? the girl stuttered, unprepared for the revtion from the mans mouth, a man she has trusted since her birth. Y-You, but- WHAT THE FUCK?! But you two told me that youre gonna support me! Mama and Papa, both of you promised me that I was allowed to do this. You told me that you believed in me! You fucking LIAR! **k***! the man shouted, loud enough to make the girl shriek in fear. Watch your mouth while youre speaking with your parent. He paused to look at the girl, cing his hands on his knees as he let out a sigh. Dont think that we havent noticed it yet. Putting up a fake smile as you keep yourself from crying. Its one thing if you don''t want us to see you cry, I get it, but it''s a problem for us if aren''t even willing to do it inside your room. Your Mama especially is worried. The girl stayed silent, looking downward for the entirety of the mans lecture. Not knowing if his words were going into one ear and then out the other, the man continued, As your Papa, I love you dearly, mein Schatz. You and your Mama are my two most important people in my life, so it pains me whenever I see you depressed after a failed audition. You aren''t even willing to share your anguish with us. Even with those words, the girl didn''t raise her head nor did anything flow down from her face, simply staying still to continue being confronted by the man''s words, "Before this Idol dream, we honestly thought you would follow in our footsteps. You are a natural with the violin and piano and, despite neglecting your daily practice, you still were able to perfectly y whatever sonata I asked you to y. You could easily enter whatever university you wished to further your musical education, and I could then pull some strings to help you after you graduate. But thats not what I want But thats not what I want, the girl quietly mumbled, looking like a pouting kid. I know. That isnt your dream, after all, the man agreed, soothing the girl enough for her to raise her head. Even if you dont want to be a violinist or pianist for an orchestra, then why don''t you be a singer? It was a surprise to us, but your ''Idol'' training did reveal that you had talent as a singer. Compared to your dancing skills, which you had to work extremely hard to improve, singing seemed almost natural to you." The man then released his hands from his knees, using them instead to massage his temples, ssically, an opera singer; but I know you dont want that. Youre influenced by modern media. Something like those fancy popstar artists that only do it for the money and fame, instead of furthering the art of music as true musicians do. You''re good enough of a singer to embarrass the majority of them, and that profession isnt anything different from your Idol dream. N-Not different?! Y-You just cant tell me that after you admitted you dont believe in me! the girl rebuked, having found her rebellious attitude back. Papa, do you know how much bull-you dont understand. An Idol and a popstar are twopletely different professions, two different niches. How so? A popstar is simply somebody who epasses a generations or eras most influential genre. The most popr music. Mozart was a pop icon when he lived because of how progressive his music was, to the point he was called one of the best during the ssical period, the man lectured with an extremely familiar enthusiasm. Ein koreanisches Idol oder ein westlicher Popstar, wie unterscheiden sie sich? Sie singen, tanzen, und beide werden von Fans verehrt. Schatz, eine Opernsngerin kann das auch, das weit du. (A korean Idol or a western popstar, how are they different? They sing, dance, and fans idolize both of them. Honey, an opera singer experiences that too, you know that.) Stop speaking German, Papa! If you start this argument in English then finish it in English, that habit of yours annoys me! the girlined vehemently. They are different, ok? I dont want to argue with you about that. Anyway, if you really think those three options are all the same then why do you care that Im choosing to be an Idol, huh?! Because your mother and I can actually help you in two of those cases, the taller shadow stated. Besides your trainer, we dont know many people in the Idol industry in Japan or Korea. However, if you want to stand on stage, bask in the spotlight, and touch people''s souls with music then we have connections to help you enter the western music industry. It might surprise you how many music producers love ssical music. Papa was a really sessful conductor and the main reason why our family had so much money in the first ce. If he said he had or didnt have certain connections, then you could believe him. He could be as stubborn as a bull, but he wasnt a big liar. No, the girl refused. This is my show. I appreciate your support, but I dont want your help with this, Papa. If you help me by using your influence, then it would only prove those idiots correct that Ive been born with a golden spoon in my mouth. I want my sess toe from myself, and only myself. My talents, my skills, my hard work. Those girls, your future co-workers, only say that because they are jealous of your talents. Youve changed yourselves for others for the entirety of your trainee years, instead of impressing people for how you truly are, the man said. **k***, even with my connections, I wouldnt rmend you to any of them if you didnt have the ability to back it up. I dont want to give my associates the impression that Im a nepotist. Youre nearly 15, mein Schatz. We will still support you if you wont give up on your dream, but give it some thought, ok? I have somebody willing to record you. With that said, the taller shadow stood up and walked away, leaving the girl shadow behind as she held onto her violin. Its cool that Im starting to remember things again but, I mumbled now that the memory has ended, is this my subconscious telling me to quit being an Idol? To stop dreaming just cause of the shit I experienced on Earth? Well, toote. Shouldve made me remember before I made my promise to Saori and Tasianna and began all that prep for the concert. It was honestly nice to hear my Papa again. I would lie if I said I wasnt missing him and Mama. It would be so much better if I could remember his appearance, but I guess all that shadowy vagueness was telling me that I couldnt. Only his silhouette was visible. Its also kinda weird that I cant see my past lifes appearance nor name. Her voice was 100% mine, which is a good thing, I guess. I dont know if how I currently looked, resembled her or if the System constructed something simr but, at the end of the day, was different. Then again, I have horns and a reptilian tail, so I was already pretty much different, heh. It was nice. A very pleasant experience to see this but I wont change my course. I wont second guess myself. What happened in my past life stays there, so I can develop my second the way I want. Danke schn, Papa. Ich liebe dich. Du und Mama, ich vermisse euch so sehr. (Thank you, Papa. I love you. You and Mama, I miss you two so much.) Wiping away my mental tears, I turned around and went towards the direction of where I remembered my room would be. I dont know if I will ever have such a lucid dream ever again, so I better try my best to remember everything. The fond memories, you know. "Well, I guess my room was this way? Our apartment wasn''t that big so it shou-huh?" beore I could walk off, arge shadowy arm grasped my shoulders, surprising me, even more when it forcefully pulled me around, making eye contact with me. Forget it allHestia, Papa said. **************************** Skill requirement fulfilled. [Health Recovery Lv. 4], [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5], [Spark Fires Fire Boost] merged into unique skill [Sr Core Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Draconic Magics],[Arcane Conduit Lv. 1], [Sorcerers Power Lv. 1], [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4], [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] merged into unique skill [True Draconic Lineage] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Body Temperature Control Lv. 5] evolved into skill [Core Regtion] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Terror Aura Lv. 2], [Alluring Aura Lv. 1], [Admiration Lv. 1] evolved into skill [Draconic Aura Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Noble Aura Lv. 6], [Royal Etiquette Lv. 2], [Leadership Lv. 5] evolved into skill [Royal Presence Lv. 1] Skill requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7], [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4], [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6], [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 4] merged into [Gluttonous] Abilities gained: [Sr Beam] Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 2] [Hellde Dragon Lv. 2] [Lava Magic Lv. 3] [Lightning Magic Lv. 2] [Synergists Oath Lv. 6] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 6] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Draconic Roar Lv. 4] [Unarmed Technique Lv. 7] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 3] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 2] [Lava Resistance Lv. 2] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 5] [Battle Mind Lv. 7] gained Spells gained: [Molten Guard] [Purple sh] Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] has reached Rank B through evolution. Congrattions, you have reached the maximum Rank achievable for a [Young] monster. Bonus: 300 in all stats, 3000 Skill Points Due to bing Rank B, individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] will receive reduced experience gain until maturation requirement is achieved. Evolution is blocked until maturation requirement is fulfilled. Maturation requirement: Age: 5 Year, [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 10], [Hellde Dragon Lv. 10], [Sr Core Lv. 10],[Royal Presence Lv. 10] Heilige Scheie, this is honestly the worst part about evolving. Ow, ow, ow, ow. I didnt even dream of anything this time! What a waste of good sleep, urgh sh, the cocoon! S..ri! Tasi.! The .. scale is waking up! somebody shouted, loud enough to reach my ears. Krim-k? Sounds like him. I cant open my eyes yet but, if I can hear them now, then the process should be done anytime now. As more seconds passed, the darkness surrounding me slowly disappeared until my body began sensing the sun again. Ooh, w-what is this? This is, uh, well it feels good but weird. Thest time I really felt so good after taking in the sun rays was when I hatched out of my egg, I think. The energy of the sun seeped into my body, energizing each cell while it slowly streamed towards a singr point, a center. Its gathering in my chest. The warmthing from it felt satisfying, like filling your stomach with delicious stew. The heat is addicting, honestly. The sun, I want more. I need more. But before I do that, another desire was calling for me. An insatiable desire that would haunt me until my grave if I didnt do it now! Air Shield! Huh?! Oi, young scale, what are you doing?! somebody sounding like Grahta shouted in confusion. Opening my eyes the moment my spell wasplete, letting light dissolve the darkness in my vision, I stood on my hind legs and ROAAAARED! KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! I roared with all my might, producing a sound so loud that my [Air Shield] was quivering. [GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD MOOORRRRRRRRRRNIIIIIINNNNNG! I HAVE REACHED RANK B!] Having taken a moment to let everything out, I dispelled the wind barrier where I was quickly weed by theints of a tiny, blue lizard being, Oi, young scale, that honestly scared us, okay! Dont just stand up and roar like a wild monster the moment you wake up! We thought you were about to rampage! [Krim-k?] I asked cautiously, literally looking down on him. Huh? Whats with the questioning tone, Hestia? Did that evolution mess up with your head? an equally small, but red, lizard questioned, holding his head in exasperation. You gave us old scales a huge shock, young scale. Grahta? Dragonesshas gotten taller. She taller than Akasht, to the sound of that gruff voice, I turned towards it just to be greeted by a sarcosilian that was about my sizewait, isnt that Akasht?! Why am I about his size?! W-Wow, Hestia, you have really grown. That evolution was a huge changeLiterally, appearing from the woods, a female wolfkin wearing a full ck outfit with a red scarfmented, showing me a thumbs up the moment our eyes met. [Ohayou, Hestia-chan~] She spoke to me with [Telepathy] in Japanese instead of Common tongue. Walking beside her, a blue-haired elf girl began waving her hand, energetically shouting out, "Good morning, Lady Hestia!" before running towards me to greet me with a maid bow. Is there anything you wish to eat? Ha ha ha ha! What a magnificent sight! I have finally learned how monsters evolve to the next rank! Glorious knowledge! anky raptorsilian suddenly shouted out joyously while I was greeting the elf. So when a monster evolves, the mana inside their body gets released outside for the sole purpose to wrap the monster in arge mana cocoon. The change will then happen for a day. How exciting to know." Oh yeah, evolution does happen like that, huh? Funnily enough, I wouldnt have learned this fact if I hadnt traveled with Saori. I was always there to watch her evolve, after all. It was quite mystifying the first time I saw her evolve, to be honest, as I didnt expect it to happen like that. When a monster evolves, their mana wraps around their body like a cocoon, allowing the monster to change their appearance for a day. Just like when a caterpir would transform itself into a beautiful butterfly. But that was not important. The important part was that everybody was there to greet me after I evolved. Damn, I kinda wanted to roar again just to release this soothing feeling in my chest, hie hie. Well, after everything calmed down a bit, I took the chance to check out my body first, considering how everybodymented on that fact. I thought they were exaggerating a bit but after carefully measuring myself with the nearby trees and Akasht, the results were undeniable. Everybody didnt get tinier, I just got a lot, lot, lot, lot taller. My previous height in my dragon form was a bit taller than a horse. Now, if I stretched my neck a bit, even while walking on all four legs, I was taller than a grown elephant but smaller than a mammoth. Considering Akasht was around an elephants height, it was a bit funny that I could see over him now. Aside from my height, the next biggest change was the glowing boss weakness mark in the center of my chest. Considering the sun rays were congregating in that spot, this had to be a feature of evolving into a [Young Sunfang Dragon]. Thankfully, it seems that the area was protected by pretty thick scales as even my ws were having trouble scratching through to it. My body itself seemed to have gotten bulkier and tougher in general, I think. It was still covered with bone spikes and carapaces, hardened by shimmering crimson scales. I thought a Sunfang dragon would be more yellow or white in appearance, but at best, it looked more like I was scarlet now. My wings also benefited from the evolution, having grown longer andrger, hopefully enough to at least glide. Unfortunately, it seems they still werent strong enough to carry my even heavier body up into the sky, meaning that flying still was a no go. If I could repair Damaged Mana Paths, you ask, young scale? I asked Mister Kushlekzar as he was examining my body with the enthusiasm of a mad scientist. [Yeah, youve seen me try to fly, right? Well, the reason why I cant fly in either of my forms is because I damaged the mana paths in my left wing. I cant pour mana into them nor are theyrge enough to support my body,] I exined to him, reserving a bit of hope that he could help me solve this problem of mine. If you ask me to repair it then I wouldnt know how to, young scale, he looked at Tasianna, just to see her shake her head in denial. If not even your fairypanion can do it, a being of pure mana, then you require a professional, Hestia. Unfortunately, the ones I know who are capable enough are in Caedhul. "I have suggested going to the elven kingdom for the procedure, but through circumstances, we''ve reached this kingdom," Tasiannamented. Well, I guess that didnt work. Verdammt. Aside from all those details, my body was actually pretty simr to my former one. Just imagine my [Young Spark Inferno Dragon] form but bigger and with a glowy magma or sun core in the middle of my chest. With that done, lets see my status board! Profile!Hestia''s Status update Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Level: 0 Race: Young Sunfang Dragon Age: 7 Months Status: Health: 9302/9302 (+3438) Mana: 32453/32453 (+13169) Strength: 4796 (+1943) Intelligence: 7896 (+2435) Vitality: 2735 (+1289) Wisdom: 3846 (+2065) Agility: 8000 (+2100) Stamina: 678/5432 (+2481) Effects: [Damaged Mana Paths [Left Wing] (Minor)] Skill Points: 5350 Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 2] (New) [Hellde Dragon Lv. 2] (New) [Sr Core Lv. 1] (New) [Venerated Saintess Lv. 1] (New) Skill: Magic skills [Lava Magic Lv. 3] (+1) [Lightning Magic Lv. 2] (+1) [White mes Lv. 1] (New) [Corrosive Fire Lv. 1] (New) [Sacred Magic Lv. 6] (+1) [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 3] (+1) [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 1] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [Synergists Oath Lv. 6] (+1) [Draconic Barrier Lv. 6] (+3) [Silent Casting Lv. 7] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] (+1) [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Mental Stability Lv. 6] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] (New) [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] (New) [Mana Eyes Lv. 2]Physical [Unarmed Technique Lv. 7] (+2) [Draconic Roar Lv. 4] (+2) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 5] (+1) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 5] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 3] (+1) Senses and Movements [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 6] [Concentration Lv. 4] (+2) [Foresight Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 4] (+1) [Probability Correction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 3] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 1] (New)Resistances [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 4] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Mind Protection Lv. 3] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 2] [Lava Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] (+4) [Inferno Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Growths [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1]Others [Singing Lv. 8] (+1) [Dancing Lv. 6] (+1) [Musician Lv. 4] (+1) [Stage Fever Lv. 2] (New) [Handicraft Lv. 2] [Woodworking Lv. 4] (+1) [Trap Creation Lv. 5] (+1) [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv. 7] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 7] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 2] [Draconic Aura Lv. 1] (New) [Royal Prescence Lv. 1] (New) [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Gluttonous] (New) [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 1] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] [Core Regtion] (New) [Humanize Lv. 10] [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Ability List: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] Spell List: Custom [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer]Lightning [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh]Lava [Lava Ball] [Lava Stream] [Molten Guard]Holy [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus]Earth [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might]Wind [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet]Space-Time [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry]The Light [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] (New) [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] W-Wow, dude. Guess that System message didnt lie at all. Additional 300 stats points in everything but what was even more important was that 3000 extra SP. That must be the real jackpot. True Draconic Lineage An ancient skill that only a descendant of a true dragon may possess. Abination of multiple skills allowing the dragon to wield immeasurable magic and dragon abilities with ease. Reduces the Mana costs of dragon abilities by half. The skillsbined are: [Draconic Magics], [Arcane Conduit Lv. 10], [Sorcerers Power Lv. 10], [Sages Wisdom Lv. 10] Venerated Saintess A skill that a saintess would earn after proving her abilities to her championed god. In the presence of her followers and supporters, the user will gain parameter boosts depending on the number. Reduces mana cost by 50% if the user uses a spell or skill that benefits one of her followers. Boosts holy elemental spells depending on skills level Draconic Aura The aura emitted from a fearsome dragon to either dominate or impress others of its kind. As this skill is intended to be used on other dragons, using it on lesser beings would have other effects depending on the users mood. The skillsbined are: [Tyrants Aura], [Seducers Aura], [Charmers Charisma] Royal Presence A skill only given if the user possesses a title befitting of a royal family member. Lead using the privilege given to them by the Gods themselves. The skillsbined are: [Noble Aura Lv. 10], [Royal Etiquette Lv. 10], [Leadership Lv. 10] Gluttonous A skill given to those with a voracious appetite, insatiable even after consumingrge quantities of consumables. Increases Stamina regeneration from all sources. The skill [Starvation] cannot be received while this skill is in the owners profile. If the owner consumes food while Stamina is at maximum capacity, [Insatiable Glutton] is inflicted. If the owner would receive the status effects [Starvation] or [Exhaustion], they are instead inflicted with [Starving Weakling]. The skillsbined are: [Prime Vigor Lv. 10], [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 10] Core Regtion A skill that beings with a heat core possess. Automatically regtes the temperature of the core, preventing it from overheating or freezing. Prevents status effect [Overheated] and [Freezing] while the core status hasnt reached [0%] I might as well check out my new racial unique skills, I guess. Sr Core A skill unique to a Sr Dragon, an advanced, mutated fire dragon. Allows the dragon to absorb sunlight and store that energy inside the sr core, which can be used as a source of nutrition and healing for the dragon. This energy can be exchanged into Health, Mana, or Stamina. Increases the dragons fire and holy abilities and spells while the sun is up or if the sun core is filled. Sun Core Status: [100%] Dreadme Dragon An advanced skill of a Dreadme Dragon, the evolved version of a Spark Inferno Dragon. Embracing the absolute firepower of this ruler of the sky, all scale-dust attacks and abilities are improvedpared to its previous version Hellde Dragon An advanced skill of a Hellde Dragon, the evolved version of a Spark Inferno Dragon. Focusing on polishing and sharpening their body into a natural weapon, this skill improves scale-dust concentration around ws, fangs, and tail depared to its previous version I revealed everything that I inspect to everybody involved, aside from the more confidential information as I didnt want the saurians to know them. This included my age, SP, and that Im a Reincarnator. Ill also leave the fact that I cant evolve anymore out until I can speak about it in private with Saori and Tasianna. Although he knew that I was a [Young Sunfang Dragon], hisck of knowledge of when a dragon would mature was enough that he couldnt just guess my age. Im pretty sure if he knew I was about to turn eight months old in a few days, then he would go crazy. With this done, it was finally time for me to turn back into a dragonewt. [Humanization (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] A mana mist escaped my body as I activated the skill, covering my humongous body and blocking my view. I could feel my body bing lighter as seconds passed by. My long neck and tail shortening, while my spine corrected itself to allow me to stand up on two legs. At this point, I thought Ive gotten used to the sensation of transforming into a humanoid but doing it with this new body felt weird. There was something crazy about a dragonrger than an elephant transforming into a small little girl, right? I mean, where does all that mass go to? As the mist dispersed, I opened my eyes and gazed at the people before me, all retaining the height I was used to before my evolution. I looked at Saori and asked her, How do I look? Any changes? Disappointingly, no. Your dragon form definitely has changed, even if its just the color of your scales. Your dragonewt formis exactly how I remembered it, Saori earnestly told me. Looking down, the scales on my hand did look more crimson than scarlet. Maybe the ws have gotten a bit longer and sharper, but that would only be a minor change. My hair and horns still had the same length and shape, nothing toment there. However, what felt different was a heating from my chest. My clothes recovered after my transformation so I cant look if there was a change. PlusI shouldnt do it before everybody Saori, Tasianna,e over here please, I called them over, constructing a square to block everybodys sight of us while exining to Mister Kushlekzar that we had to check something private. Now amongst us girls, I told them of my thoughts and undressed myself to see if what I assumed was true. And there and behold, arge glowing crevice simr to the one in my dragon form was in the spot where my cleavage was. Instead of pink human skin, the area was instead protected by thick scarlet scales, just like in my dragon form. Honestly, it was weird that my body now had a "glowly spot" you would see in a video game boss would have to direct the yer''s attention to them. "Hit this, it''s my weak spot", you know? The only difference was that my "weak spot" was probably one of the hardest areas to attack. After putting back on my clothes, our party said goodbye to the saurians and returned back to the vige. As we entered the vige, I heard from the guards that Saori and Tasianna told everybody that I was spending the night with the saurians, and that I woulde back on the next day. It seems like those two took care of everything. As I entered our house, I noticed a very major difference between the furniture we once had and the ones we now had. Our former furniture was crude, a result of being hastily made by vigeS craftsmen. I honestly could make better ones after the lizardmen taught me how to do it, frankly. But the furniture now was beautiful. All the wooden furniture was covered in resin, giving it a soft touch, while showing clear signs that it was made by experts with care and precision. Our beds now had soft mattresses with pure white bedsheets, contrasting extremely against the dirty, brown walls of our house. "A rich girl''s belongings inside a farmer''s house," huh? That has a certain charm, I guess, but not something I ever thought could be possible Well, it is a present from a Count, Hestia. I personally expected a nobles taste to be too refined for our humble amodation, Saorimented. I could not find any manatech bugs, but could you make sure the Count did not put an enchantment to spy on us? I nodded and used [Mana Eyes] on them. Fortunately, none of them had any magical traces. Once I thought we were safe to talk about it, I sat on our newfy chair and told them about what the System told me after my evolution finished. About the fact that I could still level up but would now receive reduced experience per kill, and also how I was barred from evolving into an A rank before fulfilling the requirements. Five years. I had to wait five years for my evolution and to lose the Young prefix in my race name. At least thats what I concluded when it said, maturation requirement. Itll be a while, but I have the feeling that these five years will pass by easily. After our small discussion, the three of us then went to do whatever we wanted for the day. Saori had some stuff to do in the vige and Tasianna hadnt taken care of the nts yet. I personally jumped on my new bed, enjoying the soft sensation of a finely made bed. I could just fall asleep now, but Saori would lecture me if I just took a nap now. There are still five days left until my meeting with Count Helvas. Better start the prep~ A note from AbyssRaven She''s be prettyrge, huh? Others would call it...th. >:) In other news, wee Sunfang Hestia because we will be seeing a lot of her. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 10 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(30) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 92: Master and Student. Chapter 92: Master and Student. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [uracy Correction Lv. 7] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 6] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 2] [Wind Resistance Lv. 4] gained Are you really sure you want to drink that, Krim-k? I asked, chomping down on a fragassa as I watched Krim-k nearly drink a purple liquid. He ced the bottle of liquid on the ground and shook his head in exasperation before chastising me, Im here to help you test your skills and new custom spell, young scale. Stop worrying about me and prepare the spell already. Even if it fails, training my [Paralyzation Resistance] isnt a bad thing. We always have curatives on hand for status afflictions, Hestia. Water magic doesnt have any abnormal status healing spells, so these are a must for our party, Mister Kushlekzar exined while dangling a ss bottle filled with a green liquid. One of the reasons why holy mages have grown to be so respected is their ess to early healing spells and [Cure]. Potions made with alchemy can do the same but are usually far more expensive. Urgh, I understand, but I dont want him to suffer if my spell fizzles. As a holy mage, a priestess of Goddess of Aurena, you must be able to cure minor poisons and venoms. With the loss of your [Cure], the finalization of your custom spell is imperative, the saurian priest stated, straining how important it is for me to cast this new custom spell I made. Three days have passed since I evolved into a [Young Sunfang Dragon], which meant today was the 25th of AuthumnSun. In other words, it was time again for my Age to increase a month. I was officially eight months old now, ording to my profile, just like Saori who became four months old. The night after I finished evolving, Saori came back home to give me a rundown of what missed during that time period. As our meeting, or rather, my meeting with Count Helvas was happening soon, most of what we discussed had to do with that immediate problem. Following the instructions I wrote for her, Saori started three yeast farms, all cultivating inside my self-crafted wooden bottles. Seeing bubbles appear made me quite excited about how they would end up. It was nostalgic, reminding me of the time I did it with my Mama back on Earth. As guests, we had a duty to bring presents to thank the host for inviting us, especially if we were the guests of a real life noble. I had a feeling he wasnt actually expecting anything from us, as we literally brought no belongings with us when we moved into the vige, but better safe than sorry. I wouldnt be giving him the yeast, of course, but what I will do is gift him something I will make with it. You guessed it: cake. I know hes a man but,e on, its cake! Who doesnt like cake? Even if he doesnt like it, he had to have a wife, right? Hes a noble, and we all know how nobles could have multiple wives in medieval times ording to history documentaries and shows, right? He could even give it to his daughter. Its a low risk that itll backfire, so I considered it a great present. Whats important is that we gave him something, of course, especially after we epted his presents. We didnt want to look unthankful when our intention for this visit was to ask for a favor. The other discussion topic was my outfit. It was decided by Saori and Tasianna, without my consensus, that if I was supposed to be the star of our party, then I absolutely had to look the part. Technically, I am, unwillingly, a princess of royal dragon blood ording to Tasianna and the saurians, which makes me the only real noble among us. Even if I wanted to argue against it, my [Princess] title didnt allow me to. And as I now know how much Saori loved to use me as a dress-up doll for her clothing creations, I had no right to veto this idea. Going in my normal get-up was eptable, I believe, but maybe dressing the part will help us persuade him better. This also included our parties shoes we requested from Ruld the cobbler, a childhood friend of Lorena. After I began my evolution, Saori immediately went back to Ruld, this time together with Tasianna. They requested theirs and also decided on the final design of my boots. Saori also managed to make contact with the bakers of the vige. It was decided that I would build them new ovens with my magic, in exchange for us being able to use them whenever we needed them. Yes, we could have just made one inside our own home, but due to the garden and all our new furniture, we didn''t have much room left for an oven. Now that I think about it, Saori is fucking amazing. She managed to do all of those things in the single day I was unconscious. After that, we just had to wait. Our three days of wait have been used for training and concert nning. As I had a new body, I needed to get used to it immediately. I still hadnt finished practicing and mastering Danternos gifts yet, so there was much to do for me. One of my most recent achievements was the creation of my second custom spell. A spell I would be casting for the first time, right now. Well, cheers, Krim-k announced, pouring the purple liquid into his mouth before swallowing it all in one big gulp. Kri, drinking poison never changes. You cant get used to that awful taste, ever. Tell me about it, dude After losing my ability to produce toxins with my body, as Danterno kindly chose to get rid of [Toxin Secretion], I had to make do with [Corrosive Fire]. Poisons and venoms were one of Saoris and my most important tools in battles. The flexibility and lethality of concoctions I could make and apply on attacks made fighting against stronger opponents far easier, so it would be an understatement if we said we missed them. My current toxin creation using [Corrosive Fire] was inefficient. Although I could control the the effects of the corrosive part of the fire, it was unusable for Saori in that form as she didnt have [Pyrokinesis]. The only way for her to use my toxins was for me to overheat myself and have my sweat capture the toxins. I dont think I have to say how ufortable that was. I dont sweat from temperatures humans consider infernos, I sweat under conditions even fire dragonewts would overheat. Using [Core Regtion], I could manually increase my body temperature high enough so I could sweat enough for a whole vial of poison for Krim-k to drink. He was my practice dummy for my new spell. Urgh, got [Paralyzation (Minor)]. Look at how slow my arm is moving, ruha ha ha ha ha ha! Krim-kughed maniacally, almost as if he was enjoying it. "Come on, young scale, don''t just stare. Do it already and make sure it works otherwise, we might have to waste that expensive curative, ha ha! O-Oh, yeah, I fumbled with the wooden tablets before me, trying to find the one with the chant. Reading the chant one more time, making sure that everything was correct, I began the casting process of the spell. Hear me, my embers of white Your form so bright, your warmth so soothing Burn, naught for who you once were The Light beckons, seeking your aid White fire, mend and protect my allies! Sanctified ze! Pointing my index finger at Krim-k, a white circle appeared before it. After casting the spell, the magic circle attached itself onto the elder scale-kin like a tattoo, before releasing white mes. "Woah!" Krim-k uttered in surprise, reflexively readying his hand to smother it. "I-I feel no pain. No heat! It honestly feels like being healed by a holy spell! Damn!" Using his personal dagger, the bulky saurian cut his arm, tearing through scales and flesh until blood began leaking out. The white mes hurriedly moved towards the wound, wrapping itself around it before dispersing to other parts of his body, leaving no signs of him ever cutting himself. It acts exactly like my healing spells. Flesh and scales are being reformed. The mes helped the regeneration process! The mes continued moving around his body as if they were restlessly chasing something away. After a couple seconds, their movements dulled and the mes returned to the white magic circle, causing Krim-k to widen his eyes, The status effect is gone. By the Goddess, your spell just got rid of [Paralyzation (Minor)]. Extraordinary! Hmm, it seems I can touch the mes without being burned. This isnt the case with the fire your body produces, right, Hestia? Mister Kushlekzar stated after touching the white fire on Krim-ks arm. I nodded in agreement. Compared to what was happening now, there was one huge difference between the spell and my own [White mes]. Both fires could heal wounds automatically, almost as if it was a HoT, a Heal over Time effect. However, the mes I produced naturally from my body were hot and could burn others, while the one cast as a spell werent. Actually, I havent tested that yet. Maybe this was a special trait of these mes? Alright, let me try out the secondary function, haaa! Mister Kushlekzar announced, readying his raptor-like ws to sh Krim-k. However, before his ws connected, the white mes suddenly grew in size and enveloped themselves around the saurian priests hand, forcing him to withdraw it. Argh! his once green scales on his hand were now slightly ck, singed by the fire he touched. Ocean Healing, he cast to heal his hand using magical water, returning the vibrancy back to his scales. Smirking at what happened, I couldnt help but p my hands together from total excitement. The spell worked, ahahaha! I cant believe this. I cant believe this! The spell actually worked exactly how I imagined it. Sanctified ze was a new custom spell I developed with the help of Mister Kushlekzar using [White mes] as the element of the spell. Whether it was the intention of Danterno or not, I could use both [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] as the base for a spell. Mister Kushlekzar called those two skills empty vessels. Two magic skills with the ability to create spells but providing none for the user to use. The only way for these skills to reach their maximum potential was for me to start creating spells with them. Thank you so very much, Mister Kushlekzar. I cant believe it actually worked on the first try this time, I giggled like a little girl, remembering how my first custom spell [Imperial Hellfire] always fizzled and failed whenever I tried to use it. However, the System didnt say that it got registered. Did I do something wrong? "No, you didn''t," he answered, still inspecting the white magic circle. "Most mages assume the first cast of their spell will be a failure, which is the case most of the time. We went through the spell creation meticulously, going through every word, every part of the magic circle, and how you should envision your spell. You got lucky on your first cast, a proof of your talents, but to make the System recognize the spell, you need to cast it as if you mastered everyst part of it. When Mister Kushlek''zar mentioned "mastered," he meant knowing what my spells did in and out. We needed to test the spell and see everything that it could do, which included how long it wouldst and if it could heal moderate stage status affliction or not. From our tests, we found out that as long as the spellsted, it could heal the recipient of the spell as much as they needed. There was no cap. It truly acted like a HoT like [Sacred Field]. Strength-wise, it seems the healing wasnt burst-like. It would heal wounds slowly and it couldnt cure abnormal statuses above minor. We had to use one of the saurians potions when we found out that my spell couldnt heal Krim-ks [Paralyzation (Moderate)]. Poor him. Mister Kushlekuar suggested the strength of the spell wascking either cause of my chant or the level of [White mes]. If it was thetter, all I needed to do was to start leveling that skill up. If it was the former? Well, then Ill have to work on it in the future. We also tested what its effective range was. Acting just like Saoris [Shadow Snake], the spell would function even without me in the area. The Mana I used to cast the spell lingered inside the magic circle, after all. Now concerning the casting range, it was simr to [Minor Heal], [Moderate Heal], and [Major Heal]. I could only cast it on people directly in front of me. Thest thing we needed to test was the damage. Currently, I didnt know if it was elementally more aligned to holy or fire. I couldnt burn myself on my own fire spells, so this meant that it had to have some fire inside itself. I also want to know how much it can protect its recipient from attacks. Come on, Saori! While I was contemting this, my attention was drawn to two people sparring with each other, a wolfkin and a carnosilian. Having a high Agility is advantageous, but with thoserge movements, you''re just wasting your Stamina! In a drawn-out battle, the moment your Stamina reaches zero, your chances of winning will be the slimmest. Yes! Saori responded back energetically to Grahta, her sparring partner, sweating buckets full as she dodged every attack. After our duel with each other, Saori and Tasianna lost their reason to hide their extra training from me. Saori would fight and train her body with both carnosilians, learning how to wield daggers while she was a wolfkin. I considered joining her, but I noticed how little leisure time I would have if I did. On my list of to-dos, I had to attend Mister Kushlekzars tutoring on magic, master my two new fire skills and create custom spells with them to rece my loss of [Fire Magic] and [Inferno Magic], learn how my body worked and how to effectively use my scale-dust, andstly, prepare my concert. There were too many things on my schedule that also doing physical training was just too much. Instead of doing everything, Ill concentrate on bing the best in one category first, and then the next. Exactly like Tasianna. Instead of joining me in creating new custom spells, Tasianna was training up her magic skills first. She wanted both [Wind Magic] and [Water Magic] to reach level 10, to attain the advanced versions [Storm Magic] and [Torrent Magic]. Knowing the sorta spells she will get from them; she was nning to enrich her arsenal of System spells before starting on creating custom spells. As I was watching Saori and Grahta fight, I suddenly had an idea. I activated [Humanization], revealing my wings, and used wind spells to fly towards them. With my wings having grown after my evolution, it was now so much easier for me to keep myself afloat with magic. I couldnt fly with my strength alone yet, but pping my wings while staying in the air was flying in my book. Staying around Saori like an annoying fly, who was ignoring me, I began casting Sanctified ze again, now havingpletely remembered the chant and flow, Hear me, my embers of white Your form so bright, your warmth so soothing Burn, naught for who you once were The Light beckons, seeking your aid White fire, mend and protect my allies! Sanctified ze! Custom magic gained: [Sanctified ze] Custom spell [Sanctified ze] has been perfectly integrated into the System "Ohhh, wohooo!" once the spell attached itself to Saori, the System suddenly sent me the message I was longing to see. Thrilled at reading it, I began celebrating as my parallel minds kept me afloat by casting wind spells. "Mister Kushlek''zar I did it! The spell got epted by the System. Yes! Ahahahah! My first spell, my first spell, my first spell! See that Danterno! I don''t your meddling to do it, I could have perfected [Imperial Hellfire] on my own! Hestia, I am happy for you but could you celebrate some-, urgh, where else instead of here, where you are interrupting us! Saori chastised me, dodging to the side from Grahtas attack. As she did that, mes started seeping from the magical circle, retaliating against Grahta. Identify! Sanctified ze A holy-fire mixed elemental spell using white mes to protect its recipient. Continuously heals Health and cures status affliction while it is in effect. White mes will also attempt to shield its recipient from attacks, depending on the will of the user. The power and effectiveness of this spell does not increase through increasing the Mana cost but through the skill [White mes] and Intelligence stat of the caster I couldnt stop smiling. It was like my muscles themselves wouldnt want to listen to my brain. I did feel a bit embarrassed about not being able to control myself but what could I do? Damn, this tion of having made a custom spell might be addicting. Hey, hey, Mister Kushlekzar! I called out as I flew to him. This means that [Sanctified ze] now follows the rules of the System, right? It gets boosted by amp skills and I dont have to do the chant anymore, right? Just like [Prayer] and [Symphonie des Feuergottes], right? Ahhhhh, this is amazing~ To some people, my voice might have sounded like a hyperactive squirrel, as I pranced around in the air as I pped my wings like a crazy bird, uncontrobly casting wind magic to bnce myself in the air. But to me, it felt just appropriate to do so. Its magic! I made my own magic spell! Hello, thats something spectacr, never before seen, a moment in my life! Just like when I cast my first spell, or the moment [Imperial Hellfire] appeared in my profile. Magical, magical, magical! Ive been in this world for eight months but something like this is still able to excite me to no ends, it seems. Hmm, pretty much yeah. However, never forget the chants of the spells, alright? [Symphonie des Feuergottes], [Sanctified ze], and any other custom spell you create in the future, they are your creation and the creator should always know their spells best, Mister Kushlekzar lectured me, staying strict as always. And do not forget, once you get the chance to register at a mages guild, do it promptly! Register yourself as a mage and disy your spells, which will not only increase your prestige but legalize your spells. I was told that it was imperative for me to announce highly destructive spells like [Symphonie des Feuergottes] to the mages guild. The guild was responsible for managing magicians in the kingdom, so the threat of an unknown spell like this would make some people sweat. Instead of angering some old, sensitive archmage, it would be better to just follow some rules. Also, if they ever ask you for a master, I wouldnt mind you naming me as yours, ha ha ha, Mister Kushlekzar stated in a joking tone, but seeing the glint in his eyes and the prideful smile he had made me think otherwise. Honestly, I am really thankful for your help, young scale. If I hadnt met you, Saori, and Tasianna, I dont know when Id be able to receive [Instruction]. Lacking it after training so many Depth Guard apprentices had always been a thorn to my pride. Witnessing you create a new functional custom spell under my tutge has been an honor, my student. Hie hie, well I couldnt have done any it without you, Master Kush! I beamed a smile, causing the elder scale to stroke his plumage in embarrassment, showing extreme joy through his waggling tail. It was true that creating this spell took a while. The importance of creating a custom spell lied with the casters ability to imagine the spell, and then record those thoughts into words, acting as the chant. Mister Kushlekzar exined to me that mages are fleeting and adventurous, seeking knowledge and new experience just like the God of Knowledge and Magic, Istari. Creativity and knowledge were important to creating a spell, as a mage needed to know how their spell was supposed to look and do. With [Fluid Cast], they were able to morph their magic but without little inspiration, most custom spells would just seem like a weaker version of a System spell. He exined a normal mage would learn magic from a tutor or instructor. The master would teach them their custom spells and tell them how to cast spells and use them in the real world. Apprentice mages would imprint all this information and the habits of their masters, developing themselves as a lesser version of them if they continued staying under their tutge. This would be alright when they were building their foundation, leveling up their magic skills and increasing their Mana, Intelligence, and Wisdom stats. However, once they began developing their own custom spells, many began to realize all they were trying to create were replicas. A normal mage at this phase was considered sheltered, having experienced only System spells or the custom spells of their master. They couldnt think outside of the box. They kept studying tomes and parchments, taking so much pride in them that most forget Istaris lessons. At least, these were Master Kushs opinions, developed from his stay in Caedhul. He loved his stay there as a Depth Guard priest, as it was an invaluable opportunity to serve Plesia and the country that took him and his race in. But he knew if he wanted to continue developing himself as a mage, he needed to wander. So he became a Tide Watcher, a wandering justicar in the service of Plesia. He could wander the world and learn. Exactly what a mage should be doing in his opinion. A good mage would wander the world, travel, and fight against many foes. This was their chance to test their mettle, their trained knowledge, ande out of it with power and experience. This would fuel the mages ability to create new and powerful custom spells. I guess in that case, I was quite knowledgeable. Having had the power of the inte, it was easy for me to think of spell effects. [Sanctified ze] attaching itself like a tattoo and acting like a Heal over Time from an RPG game. [Symphonie des Feuergottes] might have been finalized by Danterno but no way could he have known about a symphonys movement. I admit that my only self-made custom spell is [Tehenhauin]. The others were taught to me by my elder scales, Master revealed. That sight that inspired me, that magnificent creature who was gracious enough to show me its power. How lucky I am to have survived that, he he he. Master Kush then looked down, heaved a sigh, before crossing our sights once again, If you truly consider me your Master, then I must start acting like one. I am far too green. Our meeting has given me so much inspiration for new custom spells. We will soon say our farewells, but once we meet again, I assure you that I will live up to my role by then, young scale. Hearing the word farewell did dampen my mood for a second as I never really liked that word, but I knew I had to stay strong here, Yeah, Ill make sure to show you some cool spells too, when we meet again. "Ha ha ha, that''s what I want to hear!" heughed merrily, before turning his head to Tasianna. "You too, Tasianna! I expect much from a fellow worshiper of the Depth Goddess! Show me how powerful your ice magic will be the next time we meet." Having her focus broken, Tasianna flinched as she hurried process an answer, A-Ah, yes, yes! For my princess and to be stronger in general, I will make sure to be a mage worthy in your eyes, Priest Kushlekzar! Good answer! You have the spirit of a saurian, Tasianna! Master Kush then opened his pouch, taking out a leather bag. We will be leaving on the 29th as the vigers wish to arrive at their vige in time for Origdiviel Arashan. I believe the mercenaries helping out in the vige also are nning to go then too. Here are a few mac nt seeds. You will be training, I presume, after I leave so having them on hand is important. Thest thing you want to do is cause strong monsters to spawn around the vige, right? I epted his offer with gratitude. I was nning to train with Tasianna and Saori during winter, so these are invaluable to us. Imagine us polluting the area with so much mana that something like a C rank monster would appear. We could all take one on easily, but if a viger saw that, then I think Count Helvas wouldin about it. Besides, Master Kush did say that the water these mac nts produced was high-quality mana water. We had to hand them to the lord for now, but once we were outside the area, we could just, you know, "farm" them, he he. I had enough mana to do so. With our training over, we said goodbye to the saurians for today as we had something important to do. Alright, Ruld should be finished with our boots, Saori announced as we walked outside the woods. Let us visit him and thentime for your little dress-up, Hestia~ Oh boy Chapter 93: Preparations for the Dinner. Chapter 93: Preparations for the Dinner. Core Status. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko]s sr core status: [100%] It fills up so fast when Im under the sun. Yeah, 100%, no problem like always, I answered as I chomped on a meat skewer, one of the many snacks I ced inside my storage. Good. This is something neither us nor the saurians could answer, so monitoring it is important. Such a weird biological phenomenon, Saori uttered. You can transform all that energy into nutrients, right? Simr to photosynthesis? Do you really need to eat all the time, because I believe your eating has increased remarkably, regardless of the fact you have [Gluttonous]? Touching my new physical characteristic under my clothes, I felt an incredible heat radiating from my chest. My sr core, a feature I got from my evolution, was bursting with energy, filled to its maximum capacity from absorbing all the sun rays. Saying goodbye for the day to the saurians, my party walked outside of the woods where sun rays were illuminating the area without being blocked by the woods orange foliage. From how huge the leaf piles were, it shouldnt be long until the tree lost all their leaves. Since my core was something Tasianna and the saurians couldnt exin to me, Saori and Tasianna have decided to monitor my condition to learn more about it. I also couldnt say much about it. Everything I knew about it was from its description and the tests weve done the past days. At least I was sure my core wasnt my heart; instead, it seemed like it was an entirely different organ. The tests weve done on it were mostly to see how much stress it could take. As I could absorb sunlight and turn it into energy like a nt could, I had to know what its limits were. Using it as a way to feed myself would be aplete waste of potential. In battle, I could activate the core to increase my Health, Mana, and Stamina regeneration at a certain rate. One trick I found out is if I concentrated fully on either Mana or Stamina, I could continuously use spells and dragon abilities and offset the costs with the increase regeneration speed. The Health regeneration my core could do was a nice backup n in case I ever was at risk of Arcane Fever, as it didn''t umte arcane corruption, but its healing was far inferiorpared to [Major Heal] or [White mes]s automatic healing. While it might sound all fine and dandy, doing this while I wasnt absorbing sunlight was foolish. In one of my duels with Master Kush, we fought under an earth dome where the sun was blocked while I had to continuously use my cores energy. In this situation, my core depleted quickly, and an intense lethargy made it impossible for me to continue fighting. Eating food helped restore some power, but it couldnt alleviate the energy consumption in an intense duel. Never use the core while fighting inside a cave or during the night, was what I learned. In any other condition, beware enemies of mine, for the sun hungers. I could, yes. The energy I get from using the core is fulfilling and we all know how brokenly efficient photosynthesis is in nutrition production. Between eating meat or transforming sunlight into energy, of course, thetter is better, I answered Saoris question, unfazed by it as I finished my skewer. But tasting and filling my stomach is half the fun of eating. My sr cores photosynthesis merely gets rid of the feeling of hunger. Not the cravings. [Young Sunfang Dragon]s description of how it always feels hungry seemed to be true. My Lady, I believe Miss Saori knew that and was instead pointing out the fact of our potential food problems in the future, Tasianna interjected herself into the discussion. Realizing Saori was talking about money again, I gave a shyugh as Saori sighed about it. With our usual ramblings, we entered the vige and went directly towards Lorenas and Rulds families house. We knocked on their door and entered once Lorena let us in. Inside, lively sounds of a filled house could be heard as I saw two teenagers, a boy and girl, a young man, an older woman, andstly a tall, muscr man all crowding around a table. Instead of a warm and friendly atmosphere, an intense argument was currently being held between the two men. Holy shit, Ruld, have you learned nothing from your job? If youre selling something, make sure you keep it lookin good! You aint sellin these to a fucking viger, the muscr man scolded the young man, meticulously cleaning something ck with trained movements. What do you mean by that, old man?! It aint my fault, here! They were looking perfect, the best shoes Ive ever made! Shout at Wendy for messing around in the house, he then snapped his head in the direction of the two teens, ring at the girl with unbridled anger. Fuckin hell! Those shoes are for the noble priestess, Wendy. Why did you have to jump around like that when you should know how much work we all put into them?! Argh, Wendy, damnit, damnit! "C-Come on, bro, you''re being too harsh on her," the boy spoke up for, I presume, his sister. "The Priestess was doing this dance and sis was only copying it. She''s crying, she already said sorry." Hick, Im so s-sorry, the girl sobbed uncontrobly, only to be soothed by her mother. Okay, what am I looking at? After a moment of being shocked frozen at what I was seeing, the family of five eventually noticed us and Ruld quickly apologized for his familys embarrassing disy. From Lorena''s exnations, it seems his younger sister Wendy identally spilled some water on the shoes our party requested, which caused both Ruld and his father to panic. They immediately cooperated with each other to dry and clean the shoes, all while throwing insults at each other for different reasons. Ruld was angry at his sister and his father was angry at Ruld for shouting at his sister. Family drama, a ssic. "I-I''m so, so, so, so very sorry, mdy Priestess. I-I didn''t mean to do it, so please forgive brother Ruld," the girl, Wendy, apologized heartfully, crying her eyes red as she bowed. Overhearing she was copying my dance; I couldnt exactly be mad at her. To be honest, it was only water, and our shoes will have to endure long travel distances anyways so if they fell apart just cause of that, then only then will I be mad. I told the girl how ttering it was for me for having my dance copied and that I wasnt angry at her or her brother. She quickly calmed down once she saw me smiling, showing no signs of being angered at all. She even informed me how enthusiastic she was for my next sermon and hoped I could show her my dance again. Uh, nah, sorry, Wendy. Never doing a sermon again if I can avoid it. Im not a big fan of doing them. With that behind us, Ruld finally had the chance to reveal his creation to us. The nervous expression he and his father made me giggle a bit, as I began inspecting my shoes, I mean boots. Before me stood a pair of knee-high boots, colored ck from a charcoal-made paint I could see on the table. They were t, either ''cause Ruld couldn''t make high heels or ''cause Saori made sure they werebat-ready, as high-heeled boots would be risky to use in battle. As you requested, the shoes are made from orc skin and the soles from wyvern skin. They were tough to work with, especially the wyvern skin, but the results should tell you everything, Ruld exined to me. Gotta say how lucky I am to get my hands on some orc and wyvern leather. Honestly, dy Priestess, I heard from Glenn that you rescued him from those bandits, but I thought those lizardfolk did most of the work. It was a real shock when I came home to see Ruld work on them leathers, Dierck, Rulds father whose name I just learned, said that in the most stoic way possible to hide his excitement and anxiousness. Never had the chance to work on these fine leathers around the vige. Thankfully, Ruld had enough experience with monster leather from his time at Firwood. Praise the Goddess for that. From what I heard from Saori, Ruld was a cobbler at Firwood. Compared to a normal cobbler from Earth, Ruld''s job wasnt just creating shoes from animal leather but also monster leather. As a town with monster yers inhabiting it for work, Ruld had many chances to create shoes out of those materials. Rulds whole family was specialized in creating anything leather rted. His father was the tanner, his mother a seamstress, and his siblings were trained in leatherworking just like him. The shoes might have been Rulds request, but it seems the whole family worked hard on it to finish them as soon as possible with the highest quality they could muster. And it showed, the boots honestly disyed their hard work. Orc skinned boots with scaled soles A pair of boots made with the thick skin of a D ranked orc,plemented with wyvern leather as their soles. The sturdiness of the boots can stop mostmon weapons, while the flexibility allows the wearer to stay agile. Skill [sh Resistance Lv. 3] [Physical Resistance Lv. 3] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4] All theponents of the boots came from the materials we gathered in the Belzac forest. We used the orc skin I got from the ones I defeated in the cave, while the wyvern leather came from the three C ranks who pursued me. Ruld couldnt process the wyvern leather with his tools so Saori had to help him with her ws. Ability-wise, they werent anything spectacr but what was more important was the design. They exuded a modern vibe, probably a result of Saori''s design, as they heavily contrasted the vigers shoes. Both the toe box and the heel counter, the front and hind ends of the boots, were missing as it needed to amodate the ws and scales on my feet. It might seem weird that the hind part was also missing but, from initial wearing tests, my scales would scratch on the leather, causing some unwanted damage. It was decided that both the front and hind had to be removed to ensure the boots longevity. To finish its design, ck shoces kept them tight to my legs while I was wearing them. Feels awesome, I thought as I wore them. Looking over at Saoris and Tasiannas, I could see simr design choices to mine. Saoris looked exactly like mine, only with heel counters as the fur on her feet didnt irritate the boots. As her ws were also long, the front had to be removed too. Ruld mentioned that most beastmen he worked with had sandal-like designs due to the ws on their feet, so he was already used to it prior to our request. Tasianna was the only one among us who had shoes. Hers looked simr to the ones maids in maid cafes always wore. No idea if it was the same design in this world, as Tasianna never wore shoes in her fairy form. These are awesome, thank you very much, everybody, I thanked everybody involved in the creation of our shoes. After Saori gave them a huge amount of meat as the payment, which shocked the whole family at how much we had, we said our goodbyes as our business was done here. Before I walked outside, I leaned close to Lorena to whisper into her ears, How was it? Did you tell your parents? She paused for a moment, looked at me for a second before giving me a nod, Yes, thank you and Saori for telling me to do that. My parentsthey told me that they already had a feeling it would happen after I was taken to that man. They didnt me me but they were furious at him for, well, deflowering me. However, they also understood if anybody knew this, I would probably be in more trouble than I could think of. They told me that the best way out of this was to marry somebody as soon as possible before my belly started growing. Marry, huhI guess her choices were pretty limited to begin with. On Earth, there was the choice of having an abortion but Im pretty this choice was impossible with theck of a doctor in the vige. I mean, most of the vigers relied on priestsing to the vige for healing. I dont think anybody could do such a task here. Do you want to marry? I asked her in a serious tone. I mean, I have to even without this circumstance. My mother and father do want grandchildren, and me tooa real one is what I want, she replied as she nced at her stomach. But Im not sure who to choose. It has to be someone I can trust with this secret and is willing to help me. Have you asked Ruld, yet? Youre always blushing around him ever since he arrived, I nonchntly stated, causing Lorena face to turn into a ripe tomato. W-What?! No, no, no, no, I couldnt. Hes a childhood friend, a very dear friend, I just couldnt, but before she could continue, Ruld suddenly came over with a leaf-wrapped package. Ahh, thank the goddess you are still here, dy Priestess. This here is a special cleaning wax made with tree sap and honey used for cleaning monster leather. You gave us enough meat tost us through the whole winter, so this is on the house. Thank you so very much for your patronage! he said before dashing back into the house, where his family already began processing the meat into jerky. Seeing how Lorena was blushing in the direction of Ruld, I gave her a small knock on her shoulder and wished her luck, before rejoining my party. We returned home and immediately started the dress-up session, with Saori testing out a few prototypes on me before we finally decided what fitted me and the boots. As this was my only footwear, my outfit for Count Helvas dinner invitation had to suit it. Saori also took the chance to remind Tasianna and me that we shouldnt be fighting in our new footwear, as they werent made with mana threads. If Saori or I were to transform mid-fight into our original forms, then the boots would rip apart and be ruined forever. Tasianna wouldnt rip apart her shoes cause she turns smaller, but they would fall off and might get destroyed in the crossfire. Our shoes were for our everyday life. They were there for us to look normal, in other words. Although the saurians werent wearing any sorta shoes either, suggesting people from Caedhul werent shoe fanatics, it was appropriate to wear them in this country. After the dressing session, Saori went back to work and started adding more details to my dress until it was time to sleep. I heard Saori and Tasianna were staying in their normal outfits as they were technically my retainers ording to their titles, and this was the impression they gave Count Helvas'' head butler Barathan. The next morning, the day before my meeting, our yeast had finally finished cultivating. Seeing the bubbles forming above the water and taking in the sour, vinegary smell was nostalgic to experience. Its been a while, but nothing beats homemade yeast water made with delicious fruits. Wow, so this is how yeast is made, Tasiannamented with curiosity, saying yeast in Common tongue for us to know. The elves always brought the finished version to us, so I didnt know how to make it. Especially this sourdough. This was a wonderful experience. Apparently, the concept of yeast wasnt unknown in this world. Yeast was used in elven bread, something Tasianna has tasted before. I wasnt sure if this country knew about it but considering how close it was to the elven kingdom, it would weird if they didnt. I expect at least nobles and merchants to have heard of it. With the yeast finished, we took the three bottles with yeast starters and went to the viges bakers. Tasianna, unexpectedly, followed us as she was interested in the usage of yeast. Ahh, Miss Saori! Wee, wee, are you here for more flour and rice? My husband hasnt finished todays batches yet so I cant trade you any yet, ha ha! a woman about the size of Saori cheerily answered the door, smiling like she was greeting a good friend until she noticed Tasianna and me. And a fe-! Ah, dy Priestess! I apologize for not greeting you first, he he. I didnt get the chance to thank you but bless your soul for all that youve done for us. I heard from my friends you saved about what you did for them and I cant help but thank you with all my heart. May the Goddess keep the shadows away from your path. Rita looked like she was a few years younger than Harriet, Colwyn''s wife, as she had a few wrinkles. Her belly was bloated, not ''cause she was obese but due to pregnancy, I believe. I havent seen a single obese person in the vige yet and I dont think Rita would be the single exception here. She gave me a friendly praying bow, before resuming, I heard from Miss Saori that the vigers are giving you a hard time. Please dont take it too badly. Miss Saori and the people you saved told me how friendly you are despite being a noble priestess, but most people dont know that fact. The priests who visited our vige rarely spoke with us and mostly stayed at Lord Count Helvas mansion, while every kid is taught to not get too close to nobles. There are also a few who are afraid of beastmen, heh heh heh. You arent? I asked her, tilting my head to the side. "Nah. Beastmen adventurers usually visit the bakery or my brother''s tavern, so I know how they are. Some are real handfuls while others are pleasant to speak with. Just like in our vige. There are ck sheep and idiots here, too," she answered before beckoning us to enter, swinging her medium-length hair around. Ah, where are my manners. My name is Rita, and I thank the Goddess for our meeting today. Now,e in, please. If you are here, mdy Hestia, then does that mean you''ll make me a new oven?" Considering Saori was making friends with the whole vige, I guess it was no surprise she knew my name. I did also announce it at the sermon, so I guess that could be a factor, too. Honestly, Saori has been making friends with everybody. If I wasnt so preupied with my own training, I would do that, too! As we entered her house, Rita tried to strike up a conversation with Tasianna but as our fairy friend wasnt a human lover, she simply thanked Rita for letting her inside and stayed quiet. Hey, it was better than the time she met the unconscious Lorena. Inside, we quickly noticed howrge the interior was. I probably should have noticed the size of the house before we came in, but I only realized it after we came inside. Compared to Lorenas and mine, Ritas house wasrge enough to fit two family bedrooms, a living room with plenty of tables, a separate space for the hearth and, possibly, ovens. It looked like a bakery was mixed in with the family part of the house. In the cooking area, I asked Rita how many ovens she needed and how they were supposed to look. She told me she needed two ovens as the demand for bread was extremely high throughout the year, especially with unmarried men as they rarely knew how to bake properly. She didnt give me any details for the appearance as it only needed to berge enough for her to put multiple batches of dough inside them. Knowing it had to fit inside their house, I went outside and constructed two [Terra Wall]s. In the middle of them, I carved arge hole in the shape of a half-circle, and emptied its inside for the kindling and dough to fit in. It was a very simple construction I saw on TV, but it seems none of the vigers could craft one now as houses were a priority for the builders. Well, none of them could make ovens this sturdy, so I guess waiting for me to do it was better in the long run. Putting them inside my storage, I went back into Ritas house and ced them inside like in that one life simtion game. That Sim game, I mean. With Rita expressing shock at how fast I made them, I ignored her and took out the three yeast bottles. Two of them were filled with bubbly red water while one was doughy with holes like cheese. These three were all yeast starters, although different in their preparations. Huh? What are these? Is that juice? And why did you put dough inside a stone bottle? Some kinda food preparations where you came from, dy? Rita asked with genuine confusion at what she was looking at. You dont know yeast, Miss Rita? I asked her. She frowned, scratching her head as she replied, Yeast? Sorry, never heard of it. What is that? Not knowing if she had her own preparation for yeast, I exined to her the process of making yeasts and what they were. Essentially, yeasts are fungus responsible for the creation of those bubbles inside my three yeast farms. In baking, they were responsible for making bread fluffy and soft to eat, helping it rise and grow during the baking process. There were two ways to make them, one way was with fruits and the other way with only flour. Both methods work and the only difference between the two was the end appearance and the taste of the bread. With the fruit method, you ce your fruit of choice inside a bottle and feed it sugar and water before closing the lid and giving it a good shake. In our case, we chose fragassa, the Peolyncian strawberry, and used honey as refined sugar wasnt avable to us. The process takes around four to five days, where you have to open the lid to let oxygen inside for the yeast to use. Always give it a good shake after you open the lid. Bubbles will start forming on each day, growing in size and number, until the top is filled to the brim with bubbles. This, with the sour smell of fermented food, is the sign of ready yeast water. Simply remove the fruits and the yeast water is ready for baking. The other method is a bit moreplicated. Add two spoons of flour, sugar, and water inside the bottle and give it a good twirl with the spoons. Close it up with a lid and let it cultivate. Again, we used honey as our sugar while our flour was made from wheat and rice. On each day of this five-day process, repeat the instructions above until a sticky, slimy dough with tons of air bubbles is made. Compared to the yeast water, this was called sourdough and gave a nice sour-ish taste if you made bread from of it. It is immediately usable so you can start baking with it anytime. In both cases, it was important to use natural water. Thankfully, Tasianna''s and Saori''s water was pure water without anything dangerous for the yeast, like chlorine. If this were Earth, I would say dont use tap water as I heard chlorine was inside it. Instead, use filtered water or pure water. In any case, both methods deliver great-tasting bread, so I would rmend home bakers to try making some just for the experience like my Mama and me. Unfortunately, it seems Rita still couldnt understand what yeast was so I concluded that this vige at least had no idea of its existence. Nheless, it wont stop me from doing what I came here for - to make a cake! ording to our agreement, as I made her ovens, my party was given permission to use them whenever we needed to. Using a bottle of the yeast water, my party immediately began the cake making process. Rita tried to intervene, telling me that Harriet would be unhappy if I was to bake. Apparently, using magic to create an oven was fine for me to do, but baking? Heavens no! dy Priestess, youre a noble and as a noble you are not allowed to join the fun of cooking and baking. Bah, what a joke, Iined to myself. Stating that Ill handle Harrietsints, Rita shrugged it off and began inspecting the baking process. It seems like the baker inside her awakened once I began using the yeast water. Normally, you would use baking powder as a leavening agent to soften the mixture, but as we didnt have any, we had to amodate this in our recipe. My Mama taught me I could either use yeast or add more eggs into the mixture to help it rise, alleviating the need for baking powder. As I was nning to make strawberry pound cake made with fragassas, this was just perfect. The yeast will help the cake rise up. Without it, the pound cake would feel dry and hard. You wanted a fluffy, ky feeling when you bite in, after all. While instructing Saori and Tasianna, we added in the necessary ingredients. Wheat flour, chocochuckle eggs, horned gheeper butter and cream, wild honey, and a bit of fragassa juice. Give it all a good stir and pour it into a rock pan I made for the asion. Dont forget to butter and flour the pan, so nothing sticks onto it, and put it all into the oven with the mes on. Wait until it finishes rising and boom - a delicious, moist fragassa pound cake. Compared to a vani butter pound cake, the interior was sweet pink, showing off a cutesy appearance. Yum! W-Wow, its so soft. This is some incredible bread you made there, dy, Rita announced after touching a sliced piece of pound cake, before biting a piece off. Mhmm, incredible, its, wow, so sweet! Damn, this is even sweeter than fruit juice! Hrk! While Rita was enjoying the taste, she suddenly tensed up, looking behind her as she noticed Tasianna exuding an aura of hostility, while speaking, Miss Rita, this is Lady Hestias. Her treat with her tea she uttered through clenched teeth. O-Oh, I- I apologize. That was really, really rude of me. Im sorry, dy Hestia, I think I acted a bit too, uh, friendly there. This is a nobles food, Rita apologized once she understood what she did, bowing before me despite herrge belly. "Ah, it''s ok, don''t worry about it. In fact, Im happy to hear that my cake is so popr with you. Thats good to know, I replied to soothe her before looking over at Tasianna to reprimand her. And Tasianna, sharing is caring. Dont be like that, okay? Especially when were guests inside her home. Realizing she was the one who made the mistake, Tasianna imitated Rita and apologized profusely for her rudeness. I think she must have noticed her own actions as she also apologized to Saori for her mistake. Shrugging it off, the four of us then began tasting and eating the cake. Tasianna offered to hand hers to Rita as an apology but I told her it was ok. I knew her trauma was controlling her actions, so I understood I had to have patience for her. She was learning, seeing as she was here instead of inside our house. Ahhh, this is the best! Tea with cake. A tea party with cake. I feel so fancy. Once we were done with this sample, I knew my recipe would work for the one for Count Helvas. Rita insisted she wanted to make the next one but after telling her this was for the lord of thend, she submissively gave up on the idea, instead, I told her it was alright for her to make some good ol'' fashion bread with the sourdough mix. tedly, she boasted she would bake something amazing as payment for the delicious cake. Using the other oven, she began baking. After the cake and Rita''s bread were finished, we packed everything inside my space storage and said our goodbyes to her. We were nning toe over once in a while to do more baking, so we told her to wee us the next time we came over. As the sky began to darken, we called off our training session with the saurians and instead used this time to help me familiarize myself with noble customs. Colwyn and Harriet had to be capable enough to wee the lord of thisnd in their house, so I finally took the chance to ask them some very important questions. I used there the excuse that etiquette could differ between countries, and they were genuinely excited to answer everything. For the most part, it was information I already knew. Nothing that would shock me really. However, a few questions were impossible for them to answer, like dining etiquette and noble-to-noble interactions. All I could do in this case was to use the information my etiquette teacher pounded into me. There were things that differed but I could count them as differences in culture and worlds. Peolyncian, or Kingdom of Artorias, versions, if I may call them so. Once that was done, we went back home. We ate some of Ritas bread for dinner and then called it a day. Once morning came, it was finally time for my meeting with the first noble of this world. Chapter 94: The Dragoness dresses for the Occasion. Chapter 94: The Dragoness dresses for the asion. Okay, waistband tightened. Get rid of any wrinklesand done. Tasianna, be sure to tighten the strap of the mantle, otherwise it will fall down, Saori ordered as she was meticulously taking care of every detail. Hestia, this is made with mana, so any damage will not be longsting, but make sure you do not identally scratch your sleeves with your ws. Yeah, of course, I answered, carefully taking care to not ruin these pure white sleeves with my ws. The band is pretty tight, but I guess it could be worse. Infinitely better than a corset, I think. It was finally the day of my meeting with the lord of thesends. As Colwyn, the chief of Carine vige, promised me a favor if I epted and finished the bandit quest, I told him I wished to ask for a favor from this aristocrat of the Kingdom of Artorias. An urgent one, actually. IDs, identification cards or identity documents, were essential for somebody to live inside a town or city. You needed them to receive Quests, joins guilds, get a job, and even to enter a town in the first ce. Master Kush made sure to emphasize how important they were to us. However, he also informed us how IDs were issued. Using a manatech called a [Crystal of the Divine System], guilds and government organizations would take a copy of your current profile, your status board, and print them onto a manatech card. Issuing shouldnt be a problem, as the fee isnt that high, but what was problematic were those crystals. ording to Master Kush, you couldnt lie to them. You couldnt hide yourplete status board from them. Even with [Identity Blocker], the truth cannot be hidden. The only effect that might would be [System Neutrality]s ability to circumvent this rule, as only the gods and I could control its visibility. As my title [The Light] had this effect, I believe even these crystals cant see it, but this doesnt apply to my other titles. [Otherworldly Reincarnator], [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood], [Divine Inferno], [Princess], even my dragon abilities will be exposed by this. Even if the guild were to keep quiet about it, others wouldnt. When we first met, Master Kush asked us to show him our IDs so he could see our status with his party bracelet. While it wasntmon, some Quest givers, like Colwyn, can ask you to show them your ID, and depending on your answer they could reject your employment entirely. You even had to show your IDs to vige and town guards. Imagine if they had party bracelets to check on you! Master Kush wasn''t sure if the crystal would document our humanized form''s status boards or our true form''s, so it was risky. Thest thing our party wanted to do was to tell the world we were two monsters and a fairy, especially not inside a human kingdom. Thats why I needed to talk to Count Helvas. Special IDs used to hide a persons true status board existed, and we needed them. Only a few people knowing the truth was better than everybody. I can only hope this meeting will be sessful. Whew, done! Let me have a look at youoh my! You really, really look like a princess from a fairy tale, Hesta! Saori answered while covering her mouth with both hands, however, looking at her cheeks and glimmering eyes, she couldnt entirely hide her excitement. Tasianna, Tasianna, quickly! A mirror, conjure up your ice shield and let her look! Tasianna also covered up her mouth, having the same expression Saori did when she responded, By the Godd-Oh y-yes, Miss Saori! You look gorgeous, Princess Hestia! After she conjured up her [Frozen Shield], I used its smooth surface as a pseudo-mirror, peering into the image of me wearing a dress, Wow. I eximed before doing a twirl, fluttering my long dress hem like an umbre. I wore dresses in my previous life, but never such anextravagant one. It might have been fun to wear this for prom Earths medieval dressing culture was richly documented in books. Noblemen and noblewomen were expected to show off their status through their clothing, Saori exined. The type of cloth, the variety in colors, the amount of fine cloth used, everything you can do to increase the prestige of your clothing without ruining the aesthetics. First impressions are important, and if the noble culture in Peolynca is simr to Earths, then this should do the trick. My dress was aplete 180 from my normal outfit. Whereas my normal clothing emphasized an energetic, idol-like appearance with all its bright colors while retaining the ability to fight in it, this dress was designed with the idea of giving me a more mature look. Dress for the asion, Saori mentioned when she went for an elegant and noble approach with the design. When we had our first dress-test, the dress was simple in design without any special embroidery as Saori wanted to see which dress style fitted me. Now, with all the colors and added parts topliment the dress, it was nowhere recognizable from its version two days ago. My dress at its base was a navy-blue dress long enough to reach down to my ankles. Medieval times valued modesty, I believe, and the length helped cover up the upper part of my boots, only showing off my feet. The embroidery on it was made with white mana threads, fashioned like small scales to fit with those on my feet and hands. There were also purple ones, mostly ced around the hem of the skirt and the cor of the top. All added to give the dress a maximalist feel,pared to modern dresses which emphasized minimalism. My red and white sleeves were also quite long to show this mentality off. Saori told me rich people used to wear long sleeves, so long you could dirty them while eating, to show others you had servants to do all thebor-intensive duties. Actually, now that I think about it, shouldnt nobledies wear this as their normal get-up? A ball gown should be even harder to walk in, I believe. Hopefully, I''m not underdressed for the asion. To finish off my dress, Saori also added a white mantle to give it a more majestic look. As I didnt want people to know about thatrge, bright sr core in the middle of my chest, the navy-blue dress should be enough to cover it up, but we added the mantle just in case. It was a weak point, after all. Although that was the reason for its inclusion, Saori didnt let the opportunity slip to add an abundance of red and purple threads to give it that extravagance look. It was so outstanding I felt a bit nervous wearing it. She even made my hair to fit with my dress. I usually dont style my hair so it felt nice to have it prim and proper simr to Tasiannas. Ahhh, those two sleepless nights were so worth it with how amazing the end result looks, Saori casually dropped, finally giving a long-winded yawn. W-Wait, you didnt sleep for the past two days?! Saori, thats unhealthy! I called out her outrageous action, looking down at the dress she made for me. Now that I think about it, considering how borate the details were and how it was just nk two days ago, shouldnt two days still be too little to work with? What kinda sewing monster is Saori?! A teacher, a historian? Fuck that, her true calling is a seamstress or fashion designer! Ah, did you forget I had [Abnormal Status Nullification]? That also includes [Torpor Resistance Lv. 10], so nothing bad will happen if I go sleepless for a few days. I will catch up on it tonight, Saori responded, showing no signs of fatigue or drowsiness after her yawn. We should be going now. While you are walking, do not forget to pick up your skirt. We do not want the hem to be dragged on the ground. With my dress-up finished, we departed from our house and went to Colwyns. Seeing how the sun was slowly descending, the carriage Count Helvas would send for us should being soon. Dinner time wont start anytime soon, but weing and greetings needed to be done before it. As we walked to Colwyns, some vigers saw me walking through the vige. All of them gasped before assuming a prayer stance to bow, giving praise to Aurena before thanking me for the sermon I gave this morning. As today was Friday, which meant LightDay, it was time for "Sunday church" again. At first, I had absolutely no intention of giving another sermon considering how the first was. Instead, I was nning to use the morning to practice some dinner etiquette to get rid of some rust, but it seems the vigers had other ns. Lorena and Ruld came with their families, asking me why I wasn''t in the church area. Then Rita came with her husband and two sons, giving Saori the same response. Then Colwyn and Harriet came, informing Saori how the vigers wereining why is the priestess not here yet? and were wondering if I was sick or something. You dont know how much I wanted to shout, leave me alone! with everybodying. But then Saori and I had this weird premonition of an angry mobing to our house with torches and farming tools. In that situation, it was either them or our poor house. We three could defend ourselves perfectly but if we started killing vigers in self-defense, I dont think we could stay around any longer. Even if I establish a barrier around it, the animosity would be a reason for us to move away anyways. So I said, fuck it, and gave them a quick sermon. I just used [Prayer] and sang some older songs I made during my days in the Belzac forest and told them that was it. I anticipated some disapproval for the short and effortless event, but everybody just thanked me. Apparently, Carine vige didnt receive priests often, so sermons were an umon event. Everybody wanted a moment to give their thanks to Aurena and ask her for her blessing, and while I was channeling my [Prayer] spell was considered the perfect time to do so. The vigers seem to believe these moments were holy and the best time for Aurena to hear their prayers. I guess thats why people call it [Prayer], huh? While we were waiting at Colwyns house, the carriage eventually came, being driven by two equerochs. The three of us boarded it and said goodbye to Colwyn and his family. While it was moving, I also began to notice how unenjoyable a carriage ride was. It wasnt due to the carriage itself but cause of my tail. Medieval carriages got this reputation for being lessfortable than modern cars, but I had to disagree. There was no shaking and the seat wereid well with cushion and other soft materials to make it feel like I was sitting on a cloud, until my butt reached the hard wood. What actually made it hard for me to enjoy this ride was ack of space to put my tail, so it felt annoying to have it in this situation. I want to point out how super long my tail was. The ridested for a good amount of time, enough for Saori and Tasianna to go through what they learned from Colwyn. Compared to noble etiquette, which was very simr to what I already learned, the etiquette and conduct expected from a retainer werepletely different. Both of them were going through their notes meticulously. While they were doing that, I suddenly noticed Saoris outfit has changed, Saori, didnt you say you didnt want a wardrobe change? Saoris previous outfit waspletely ck except for the red scarf she had, but her current attire had purple and white added to the ck. Saori told me she eventually noticed how monochrome it was, admitting she didnt notice the gothness of her appearance. It looked much better, in my opinion, so I just gave a thumbs up to support her. After a good while, the carriage stopped. We looked outside the window of the carriage and saw the carriage driver speaking with the guards, who opened the metal gate after confirming the drivers identity. They seemed pretty friendly with each other, so I wonder why they had to do that. Hmm, it felt like I entered something. It feels warmer now. Was that Mana? I thought as I felt a change in temperature once the carriage passed the gates. Anyway, we finally entered Count Helvas demesne. As you would expect from a noble, the garden before his manor was filled with statues and well-maintained shrubbery flowerbeds, informing me how much this person must be spending to keep everything looking nice despite it being winter. Soldiers d in armor were patrolling the area while I could see some men sparring on a field a bit further away from the garden. The ones along the path also saluted us the moment our carriage passed them. The manor itself was also quite grand, a stark contrast from how sloppy the construction of the vige houses was. The pure white paint covering the whole mansion showed me a clear contrast from the rich and the poor, delineating how different the worlds were for the two sides. From the door frame to the beginning of the roof, everything was carved with delicate ornate designs, too beautiful to ignore. An example of maximalism to boast their wealth and status. When the carriage finally stopped before the mansion, the time for us to slip into our roles was here. The driver opened the door for us, and Tasianna left first with our presents before Saori followed. Once Saori was outside, she held a hand in front of the door, signaling it was time for me toe out. Colwyn, who was trained in this stuff, told Saori and Tasianna that ady needed help toe out of a carriage. With their long dresses, it was expected of knights or the head servant to give the noblewoman a hand while walking down the carriages stairs. And just like that, I trusted Saori to help me down by giving her my hand. Dont look down, a Lady should always show confidence, another quote from my etiquette teacher. Fixing my posture, I slowly walked down the stairs, keeping my head up and carrying myself regally. In front of the mansions doors, a group of men in ck suit and women in maid outfits stood in front of it. The man with the most decorated suit came forward, a person I already knew. On this beautiful day of the Goddess, I wee you to Lord Count Helvas home, Lady Atsuko. I am Barathan Kiesmay, the head butler and steward, and I am here to guide you inside, on the behalf of my Lord, he weed us with a graceful bow, reintroducing himself like the perfect attendant he appeared. Ok, time to act like the perfect little noble, Hestia, I encouraged myself. May the Goddess bless your soul, illuminating your path forward, I responded to his religious greeting in kind, as I believed it was proper to do that first. Lord Helvas has my deepest gratitude for inviting me to his dignified home on this wonderful day of Autumn. You have my trust, Mister Kiesmay. Please, guide me inside. Barathan widened his eyes for a moment before collecting himself, giving me a short bow in acknowledgment. He gave some quickmands to the maids and butlers before they dispersed and then began asking us to follow him. We were guided inside with me in the front and Saori and Tasianna walking behind me. For a moment, I nearly stopped moving once I entered through the brilliant white wooden mansion doors, only continuing when Saori gave me a gentle push forward. You are a nobledy right now, Hestia. Do not hesitate, Saori told me through [Telepathy]. I understood what she meant, but it was honestly hard to execute it fully. The exterior was already amazing to look at, but the interior was so much more. Red, velvety rugs covered the smooth light-brown wooden floors we were walking on, as Barathan led us through rooms of pure white, richly decorated with statues of griffons and knights and verdant green nts. There were also chandeliers andmps radiating white light like incandescent electric bulbs. Did they have electricity in this world? I asked myself, but this assumption was quickly dispelled once I activated [Mana Eyes]. My eyes picked up blue energy flowing into those bulbs like electric wires, giving me the impression that these were manatechs from how simrly they functioned like Master Kushs ID. My home on Earth was simply an apartment filled with wealth, but this was the real deal. A real noble owning an authentic medieval house, filled with properly employed servants and guarded by knights and soldiers. I was amazed at the sight, but anxiousness was growingrger andrger inside me, as the pressure I felt made it impossible to rx. Barathan suddenly stopped before a door, prompting us to stop too. He then picked up a bell from the table stand next to it and shook it, sounding an all-to-memorable bell sound, Head butler, Barathan Kiesmay, here with Lord Count Helvas guest, Lady Hestia Atsuko, and her retainers. Her retainers, you know their names, dude, I thought, but kept it to myself. Saori and Tasianna are my friends and party members, but currently, they were visiting under the guise as my retainers. As individuals, they weren''t invited, unfortunately, otherwise this whole charade would''ve been unnecessary. After a moment of wait, a middle-aged woman in a maid dress opened the door for us, giving us a small bow before leading us inside. Seeing as how her outfit was nearly as fancy as Barathans, I would guess she must be a high ranked maid. In any case, before I could enter the room, I noticed each side of the walls being decorated with filled bookshelves and butlers lining against them, like a bunch of robots waiting for their master''s orders. Barathan and the maid led us inside before assuming positions at either sides of a desk. There I noticed a blue haired man dressed in avishly decorated suit sittingfortably in his ornate chair. To his sides, a blond woman around his age and a, rather attractive, young man stood next to him. Both wore clothing fitting for somebody living inside this mansion, filled to the brim with embroidery and colors. Compared to the butlers and maids, these three all had a simr-looking embroidered emblem of blooming rice nts growing on water stitched somewhere on their clothes. I-I think our dresses look the same, right? I dont need to be nervous, I think. Yeah, I look good, yeah, I thought as Ipared the womans dress with mine. [Hestia,] Saori suddenly called out to me, bringing me back to reality. Shoot, I have to greet first! The guest should introduce herself to the hosts first, that wasmon courtesy. Quickly collecting myself, I gently pinched the hem of my dress up and gave the people before me a curtsy. May this meeting be blessed by our Goddess of Light, Aurena, on this holy day dedicated to her eminence. I thank you from the depths of my heart for this invitation, Lord Helvas. My name is Hestia Atsuko and may the friendship we form todayst long and strong. The man I presumed as the lord of thesends narrowed his eyes in a small frown for a second, before restoring them and his polite smile. He stood up from his chair, showing how tall he waspared to me by being about two heads taller. Still showing me a smile with his week-old beard, he pressed his right hand to his chest and gave me a short bow. As if they practiced it, the woman and young man imitated his posture and simultaneously bowed with him. House Helvas equally wishes you the bountiful blessing of our Goddess of Light, Aurena, Lady Atsuko. I am Andre Orlean Helvas, rightful Lord of the Helvas county and an ardent supporter of Lord Duke Greenveil, a loyal vassal of the royal House Artorias. It is both a privilege and honor to wee you to our home and kingdom, he replied in a tone so regal it made me dizzy for a second. These are my wife and son. Including my daughter, they will be joining us for dinner. Acting like a signal for her introduction, his wife pinched the hem of her dress and curtsied instead of bowing this time, gracing me with a warm smile, It is a great honor to have made your acquaintance, Lady Atsuko. I am Marianne Yvera Helvas, wife of Lord Helvas and countess of the Helvas county. I hope your travels from Loatryx hasnt been arduous, and I wish your stay with us will be one to be remembered. Considering Colwyn must have informed them about me, they should know we came here through the Belzac forest. Our meeting must have been ordained by the Goddess, your Ladyship. My name is Jonathan Matthew Helvas, the only son and current heir of my father Lord Helvas. I thank the Goddess for our meeting today and wish our bonds to stay true, the son of the pair, a tall and muscr young man, greeted me with arge smile. If the Goddess wills it, Sir Jonathan, I replied nervously. Before we continued the discussion, Count Helvas stretched his arm to the side and offered us to sit with him at the guest table. epting his offer with a nod, his family moved first while my group moved behind them, while Barathan and the maid moved elsewhere. Offering me the seat, I sat down on the couch first while Saori and Tasianna stayed behind me. With me seated, Count Helvas and his family followed. Once everybody was seated, I took this chance to finally hand him the presents we bought with us. Telling Tasianna to hand over our gifts, she moved around to the table and ced a thick purple piece of fabric and a blue fabric box onto the table before returning behind me, all while showing little to no emotions. Presents, to show my gratitude for being invited and for the beautiful gifts you sent me, Lord Helvas. I informed him. Hmm, I thank you very much, Lady Atsuko, he replied before inspecting everything before him with the eye of an experienced appraiser. This ispurple mana threads? Isnt purple? he eximed before pouring mana into the cloth of mana threads, producing electricity from them. Astounding, lightning element. Mana threads of this quality and abundance is already a precious gift. What benevolence, Lady Atsuko, I thank you, he replied with an almost genuine smile. Hmm, and this is? Putting the fabric aside, he then opened the fabric box, revealing a strawberry colored cake with a smell only freshly baked cake could have. Pastry? Hmm, it certainly looks and smells wonderful, thank you. Compared to the pure excitement he showed when he saw the mana fabric, his response to the cake wasckluster. It seems he wasn''t a cake person. Shame. Hold on, dear. However, that wasnt the case for Countess Helvas, who pulled the box of cake to her side before appraising it. Lady Atsuko, may I ask if youve made this yourself? Yes, I answered, as I was one of the three people who made the cake. As a dragonewt of Loatryx, you must also know the valuable elven product yeast, correct? Did you add some into this cake? she asked with eyes filled with anticipation and longing. The cake was baked with yeast, yes. Its called fragassa pound cake, and I can attest to its taste. Would you like to taste it with me, Lady Helvas? I replied with excitement for finding another cake lover. Oh, I would love to, but dinnertime is around the corner so we must refrain for now. Pastries and desserts are best eaten with tea, after all, she smiled as she closed the box. Cake with yeast is hard to acquire, even at our capital, so please excuse my excitement. This is a very rare asion, and I thank you so very much for this opportunity. Would it be impertinent of me to ask if we could taste it after dinner with my daughter? She would be very delighted. Oh no, it would be my pleasure, I answered with sparkles in my eyes, excited to get another taste of our cake. While giving them presents was to give House Helvas a better impression of us, there was also another hidden agenda behind it. Information. Colwyn gave us a quick run-down of what the noble ranks were in this kingdom and it was simr to Ennds, ording to Saori. A noble of the count status was in the middle of the hierarchy, so it should be obvious these people must know trends and other subjects. From my observation of their responses, it seems like both mana fabric and yeast were quite popr. It also confirmed that yeast was known by the nobility of Artorias, and I presume by merchants also. Rita, being a vige baker, couldnt know it as it was considered a luxury product for some reason. With this information, we now knew we could always sell some mana threads and yeast if we ever needed cash. I bet Saori must be happy to know that. We also learned Count Helvas was a magician, and an educated one to boot. He knew how to activate mana threads and how purple rted to lightning. Even without using [Identify] and [Mana Eyes], I could feel all three of them being acquainted with magic casting. With the initial stage of our discussion finish, we carried on with small talk. They asked me questions like how I defeated the bandits, how my stay was in Carine vige, and if I wanted toe over and stay at their mansion. Everything was harmless until now as they wanted to get a feel of how my personality was. Honestly, I was expecting them to try to poke some info out of me. I mean, why wouldnt you ask me who I was? Sure, there was the chance they could [Identify] on me, but theres a low chance of them breaking through [Identity Blocker]. I wasnt using it either as it was considered rude. I also didnt know much about manatechs and, in the case there was something to tell you somebody used [Identify] on you, I would be found out. Cant risk it. In the middle of our talks, somebody knocked on the door and informed Barathan about something. He came over and whisper the information into Count Helvas ear. Ahh, brilliant. It seems my chefs are ready to serve dinner. This was a very wonderful time, Lady Atsuko, but let us continue this at the dinner table. I also think it is time we talk about why you wished to speak with me, yes? Guess its time, huh? Chapter 95: Dinner with House Helvas. Chapter 95: Dinner with House Helvas. Lady Atsuko, it is a pleasure to have made your acquaintance. My name is Eine Fiero Helvas, daughter of Count Helvas, a young woman, with blue hair simr to her father, greeted me, curtsying with her green dress. It would be an honor if we could learn about each other more after today. I heard you like pastries from your mother, Lady Eine. Please tell me if todays will be to your liking, and, if I acquire more, I would be delighted to ept your invitation, I answered her with a smile, leaving when I wille ambiguous. Jeez, not only the son but also the daughter wants to know me better. They might be nice people, but Im already on the edge being inside their home. Outside the supposed dining room, Eine, the daughter of Count and Countess Helvas, stood waiting for us. Her father introduced us and we both greeted each other for courtesys sake. She too asked me, just like her brother, for us to meet each other after this dinner to know more about me. While it might just be normal for nobles in this country, I think it has more to do with the maid behind her. While I gave my greeting to the leading figures of this noble house, my [Detection Sensor] detected a few people eavesdropping on us. Telepathically, Saori also confirmed this maid was one of the eavesdroppers through her scent, probably having informed Eine about everything that urred. Well, I am a foreigner so it shouldnt be a surprise they wanted to know more about my background. I mean, they did send spies to surveil us. They probably wouldnt have stopped if Saori hadnt captured them. Oh just for your information, as the lord anddy of House Helvas, it was correct to call them Lord and Lady. Jonathan and Eine, having not fully inherited the title, could only be addressed with their first name if their parents were around. As I was the person representing the Atsuko name, I had to be called Lady Atsuko in a formal situation like this. Even if I was the only one with that name, as Saori was the one who gave it to me. It was simr to how you would address the parents with Mr. and Mrs., while you could call the kids with their first name on Earth. Thankfully, Colwyn informed me about this. Otherwise, I might have made a mistake here. Once that was done, two butlers moved towards the door and opened it for us. Entering, my eyes immediately were enraptured by all the lights released by those manatechmps and chandeliers, brightening the room so much it seemed like everything was sparkling and shining. White light showed off the beauty of all the furniture, highlighting them like spotlights on a show stage. From the dark, engraving-filled wooden chairs to the massive paintings decorating the walls of the room; it seems the word cost wasnt even considered with how opulent this whole room was. As one of the maids led me to my table position, I suddenly noticed the chair before me. This one looked differentpared to the others. While all other chairs at the dining table had armrest, mine didnt. Considering how long my tail was, it was inconvenient to sit down with it while wearing this dress, so without a ce to rest it, sitting down could be quite painful. Seeing as how Jecht, the spy, Colwyn, or even Barathan himself should have seen how long my tail was, I guess they made appropriate preparations for me. How thoughtful. This is a beautiful chair, I mentioned as I sat down with Saoris help. Barathan himself suggested it. I hope it is to your liking, Lady Atsuko, Lord Helvas informed me. Werarely receive beastmen guests so I am not too acquainted with amodating dragonewts. Understanding he was trying to be humble, I just smiled back, It is perfect, thank you very much. The table was wide, enough to fit around twenty or so guests. As we were only five, we were all grouped on a single end. Count Helvas sat at the end as he was the head of the house, while his three family members sat together on the same side. My seat was on the opposite side, naturally. A few seconds after everyone sat down, Barathan and the head maid came in pushing cart-like things, and behind them were two other maids and Tasianna. Each of them went to their respective masters and mistresses and began opening wooden boxes, releasing a myriad of pleasant scents simr to a field of flowers. Lady Hestia, which tea would you like to drink? I would rmend this one, as I believe it would fit your palette, Tasianna informed me with a pleasant smile, perfectly fitting the image of a maid. After we left Count Helvas study, the head maid had called Tasianna to follow her for dinner prep. The reason was to inform Tasianna about everything she could and had to do inside the mansion, telling her the schedule of the whole dinner. As my retainer, she had to do it. It seems like, if a noble brought their servants with them, the servants will be responsible for serving their master. This was to ensure the servants could get a chance to taste the food for poison and to make the tea their master wanted. Saori and I had no confirmation, but we guessed it from the context. Incidentally, wouldnt [Poison Resistance] be perfect for a servant? I kinda want to see Barathans status board if this was the case. He really seems like the perfect retainer. After brewing my tea, both Saori and Tasianna moved outside the room. I made some small talk with Eine and her family before my two friends returned with dinner. After serving the dishes, Count Helvas dismissed all the butlers and maids, including Saori and Tasianna. We were about to talk business, so I guess he didnt want anybody uninvolved witnessing it. Besides, a butler or maid could be called anytime with a bell. [Have fun, Saori. Stay cool, Tasianna. Dont get caught,] I wished my friends luck. [You will have it worse, Hestia. Enjoy the meal, it tasted alright when I taste-tested it,] Saori said before leaving the room with Tasianna. Now, Im alone in the lions den Let us enjoy the meal a bit before we speak. It would be an insult to both Krunal and Anuiqa if we didnt, Count Helvas stated, mentioning two subordinate gods of Zephira before beginning a prayer. Oh Goddess, we thank you for your blessing today. For showing us the rightful path and for our meeting tonight His family closed their eyes and stayed silent as Count Helvas spoke a dinnertime prayer. I too copied this action as I had to fit in. When I first met Lorena, she gave a prayer too before we ate. Not only the vigers but also the nobility are religious, huh? While I was listening, I went through my head as I think I remembered the name Anuiqa somewhere. Tasiannas theology lessons were currently my only source of knowledge on the gods of this world. The bible Colwyn gave me was only about Aurena, so it wasnt too helpful. Without her help, I would never have known of somebody like Anuiqa. Krunal was the God of Weather and Harvest, and I think Anuiqa was the Goddess of Festivals and Cooking. Both were subordinate gods of Zephira, the Goddess of Wind. Considering Zephira was also the Goddess of Celebrations and Travels, those two gods really fitted her. After the prayer was done, it was finally time for me to try out the food. Saori told me nobles in medieval times used hard bread called trenchers as tes during these times, and I was preparing myself for it. However, against my expectations, what was served before me was the appetizer in a white y te. Well, to be honest, my expectations were kinda destroyed the moment I entered the mansion. There were barely any candles; all light sources came from those manatechmps and chandeliers decorating the whole ce. If you removed the clear medieval setting, most people would think this was a 21st century, modern medieval mansion. I mean, the only candles I saw were inside this room and they were scented with herbs. Anyway, while Colwyn wasnt able to teach me how to dine like a noble, thankfully, I already new this from my time with my etiquette teacher. Several utensils were ced before me, all of them were either spoons, forks, or knife. The only difference between each type were their forms and lengths. As the appetizer was soup, using the soup spoon, thergest of the spoons, was the choice. Even for the bread, which was still warm, there was a butter knife to apply butter to it. You dont use the dining knife, nor the sd knife, you will only and always use the butter knife. There was also the annoying rule of having to break the bread in pieces before buttering it. You werent allowed to cut it in half and then put condiments and meat on it like a sandwich. Tear a piece off, apply butter on it, then you may eat it. Never skip a step. While I was enjoying myself, I kept it slow. Not only did I have to temper my strength to not identally break everything, but I was also keeping an eye at how the nobles were behaving. Seeing them follow the rules I had to learn ever since my childhood was a relief. I hate to admit it, but I was totally in my element. Like a prim and proper youngdy, I was doing everything correctly. But that just made me crave for more. Without the sun around, hunger assaulted me like a ravenous beast. Every bite of bread and spoon of soup caused my mouth to fill with saliva,pelling me to continue eating and eating without stopping. I was currently chewing my bread? Then my fork was already picking up some sd. Once I was crunching some sd, my fingers were already holding my soup spoon. I was an efficient eating machine. The slow nature of formal eating was a real bore, honestly. I wasnt even allowed to eat everything, always having to leave a bit behind to show everybody I enjoyed it but that I wasntpletely hungry. After a couple minutes passed without anybody speaking, simply enjoying their meal, the next course, the entre, arrived. After it was served to us, the wine was then poured into silver goblet adorned with engravings. Taking a sip, I could only say I didnt like it but, nevertheless, I didnt say it aloud. The entre itself was a beautiful piece of meat seeped in a red sauce, apanied with a small bowl of fried rice. I guess they did own a rice-farming vige. The appetizer, the soup, was aplete failure in my opinion. Seasoned with only salt, it couldnt evenpare to anything Saori could make. Even the sd was only eptable ''cause I was hungry. The only thing good about the appetizer was the bread and salted butter. The bread was hard, yes, but the nuts inside it gave it a great texture. On the other hand, the entre was on apletely different level. Seasoned well with mouth-watering meat and firm, piping hot fried rice. It was delicious, so much I was wishing for more. I wanted to pick it up with a fork and tear each piece off with my mouth, instead of slowly cutting it with the knife. I wanted, no, I needed more! But I kept myself from going that far. As I nearly lost myself in my ravenous side, I suddenly realized there was music in the room. Where did theye from?! Were they here the whole time?! Was I that engrossed in eating that I didnt notice them?! Looking in their direction, my eyes were introduced to the wonderful beauty of a small band. I wasnt well-versed with old instruments as my parents instructed me in the piano and violin, so I wasnt able to name every instrument. However, among the four women ying, two were ying banduras and one a zither. Thest woman waswait that doesnt sound like strings being plucked. Wait, isnt that...! Lady Atsuko, is something the matter? Eine suddenly asked, noticing me looking at the musicians. Awakened from my trance, I turned around to see everybody at the table looking at me, having stopped moving their metal utensils. I-I was just enjoying the music, I forced myself to answer under the pressure of eight eyes. You were? Eine asked while tilting her head, frowning her blue brows in confusion. I did not think you a lover of music, Lady Atsuko. You were pretty quiet during the appetizer. Urgh, true enough. Fucking sunfang dragon always being hungry. Now Im hungry again from thinking about food! Uh, understanding what my feeding frenzy made me do, embarrassment caused me to hesitate, forcing me to think of a suitable excuse. I was listening to it silently. It is embarrassing to say, but I was a bit nervous to speak out. Against all my expectations, everybody was nodding their heads with an understanding expression despite myckluster attempt of an excuse. Swinging her long blond hair around as she settled down her utensils, Countess Helvas began to speak in a calming tone, "Understandable, dear. Rank differences or not, you are still young and are alone in a foreign country''s noble house." Rank differences? Before I could ask her what she meant, Count Helvas put down his utensils, wiped his mouth, and then added to his wife''s statement, "I nned to give you some time to calm down before we speak, however, maybe it would have been wiser for me to start the conversation myself. My apologies, Lady Atsuko. He gave a short nod, swaying his short blue hair before looking back at me. Is there something we could help you with? To make you morefortable? It is alright, I stated as I couldnt think of something at the spot, but immediately thought of something as the music kept ying. Actually, could I ask you to give me permission to y that instrument? Pointing at one of the women, I drew everybodys attention towards what she was ying. A wooden instrument with strings attached to it being bowed with a musical bow, resembling my favorite instrument. You y, Lady Atsuko? Jonathan, the son, spoke up with blond hair simr to his mother. If that is the case then may I suggest we spice up this evening? A disy of musical talents would definitely calm everybody down, no? Oh, that would be wonderful! Eine pped her hands together, looking excited at the prospect. Mother. Father. I would agree with brothers suggestion, especially if Lady Atsuko is asking for it. It would certainly brighten up this dinner. "I see no problem with the children''s wishes, dear. You too?" Countess Helvas asked her husband, who gave a simple nod as an answer. "Wonderful. Lady Atsuko, you wished the ''Geigler'', correct?" She then rang the bell, calling the musician to deliver the instrument over to me. Receiving it, I thanked the musician and Countess Helvas for amodating my wish. Once the instrument was in my hands, nostalgia quickly rushed through my fingers. The familiar feeling of the sleek wood, the firmness of the strings, the pegs to tune them. It was quite a bitrger than what I was used to; I think it would be called a vi on Earth. However, I didnt care. Vis are justrger versions. The deeper notes wouldnt dissuade me. So what if its called Geigler in this world? What does a name change do when I knew this was my so, so, so favorite. My mothers preferred instrument. The violin. Lady Atsuko, what is your [Musician] level? Eine suddenly asked. I told them I had [Musician Lv. 4], which garnered me only confirming nods, suggesting level four was below average, maybe. Well, my level might be low, but I don''t think my skill was. I have been practicing on my [Aerokinesis] violin since I learned how to construct one. After ytesting the geigler so I could tune it to my liking, I then began ying a slow ssical song to test out my skills first. I wanted to use [Aerokinesis] to imitate the sounds of a piano cause I personally liked it in this sonata. Ludwig van Beethovens piano sonata no.14, also called the Moonlight Sonata. Sure, the piano was better known to y it, but making covers of songs and sonatas is just normal for musicians. The 21st century just made it more prominent through the inte. Ahhhhh, this isthis is just wonderful. How I missed you so much! Music is my life; that fact has been true ever since I chose my dream to be an idol. Almostpelled by this chance to get my hand on a violin after establishing I was still able to y a normal violin, I didnt stop just with the Moonlight Sonata. Highly energetic songs from animes or video games, either of them was fine to me. I just needed to y something that could challenge me. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Musician Lv. 5] gained After finishing my fourth song, Count Helvas suddenly pped his hands before I could start the fifth, Bravo. Excellent. Are you sure you spoke the truth, Lady Atsuko? Those were not the skills of someone with only [Musician Lv. 4]. The way your arm moved and how you didnt skip a beat is only somebody with years of experience can produce. As wonderful as that was, we cannot have you hoard all the brilliance now, no? As the hosts, allow us to entertain you. Starting with Eine and ending with Count Helvas himself, all four members of house Helvas chose their personal instrument and yed a piece. Fortunately for my ears, all of them were brilliant and educated musicians, able to y pieces Id never heard before. Were all nobles given musical educations? Considering how refined they are, how overpowered social beasts are they? Once it calmed down, Count Helvas ordered the women to put the instruments in their spot and dismissed them from the room. We kept eating but it seems like the discussion will start now. Staring into my eyes with a firm gaze, Count Helvas spoke clearly and regally, disying the image of an experienced politician, Now, aside from your wonderful music, I would also like to officially thank you for your assistance in subjugating those bandits. As the lord of thisnd, that duty should have fallen on me but I had failed, I will admit. The vige under my protection was razed and my subjects were killed and captured, a shameful disy, especially when thisnd was given to me by one of the seven dukes of this kingdom. I do not know if you know much about ournds, but simply ask if you require information. He paused for a moment before looking at his daughter, before returning his gaze back to me, I have heard how you helped in the reconstruction of the vige with your magic. Seeing as how much you have helped the progression, I will not doubt what a talented mage you are. As you are new to thesends, I would like to warn you not to do this too often, as you are entering the work interests of earth mages. Are you affiliated with the mage guild in our country? If not, then, please, stop otherwise you might cause unwanted conflict with the guild. Kuck! Wait, people pay earth mages to build houses?! Okay, now I really hope a bunch of earth mages arent just gonna show in front of my house one day. Theyll probablyin my ears off. Now, Ive also heard you arent calling yourself a priestess or shrine maiden of the church of Goddess Aurena. However, then how do you answer your ability to cast healing spells on the wounded the bandits captured and that massive [Prayer]? I heard you had two sermons and I was able to witness your magic circle even from my home today, Count Helvas stated those facts before me, cing his hands on the table as he continued increasing the intensity of his warnings. You have also rejectedpensation for the white grace. I do not know how the church of Goddess Aurena of Loatryx handles church taxes, so I will not me you for your ignorance. However, do know the worship of Goddess Aurena is equal to the worship dragonewts give Kargryxmor, the Dragon God. If the church learns about this, they will not only cause trouble for you but also my house, who is acting as your host. I hope you understand, Lady Atsuko. A chill went down my spine as I heard these warnings. Problems with the mage guild and the church. Master Kush did rmend me to join the mages guild as soon as possible so I think heeding this advice after Count Helvas warning would be the smartest choice. However, honestly, does everything require money to have somebody cast some magic? Are magic casters service providers like builders and doctors on Earth? Do I have to be more careful with casting spells to help people? I dont know. I really am ignorant of thews of this world. Looking at me realizing my mistakes, Count Helvas only gave a sigh before returning to the subject at hand, Anyway, proper reflection would be wise. I have given my warning to you, so let us return to your reward. You have helped me immensely. Defeating the bandits, returning the captives, returning the viges winter rations, helping the reconstruction of the vige with magic, granting white graces, and also holding two sermons to ease the suffering of my subjects. As the Lord Andre Orlean Helvas, ask me anything you wish, Lady Atsuko. Let us speak as nobles and I will grant whatever I can give. Anything, huh? Considering how meticulous he has been with information collection and how he is warning me, should I truly ask him about that request? Ill only make myself suspiciousNo, I must ask him. If that is the case, then I thank you very much, Count Helvas. I will make sure to not cause your family any more trouble, I answered before taking a deep breath. As you should have already heard, mypanions and I have lost our IDs before we came into your domain. We have also heard your country is able to issue special IDs able to hide certain information. I know how this will sound, but would it possible for you to do this for me? That would be my only request. He red at me, squinting his eyes as he leaned his head on his hands, hiding his mouth, Do you truly understand, Lady Atsuko? Through your behavior, education, and magical expertise I have no doubts you must havee from a distinguished family, but you still have not told me enough about yourself. Lady Atsuko, you are a dragonewt. Your home is Loatryx, or maybe even Kargryx? The Kingdom of Artorias has not received any ambassadors or aristocratic visitors from those two countries in, well, since that damnable war your elven attendant should know about. If hes talking about a war, then the only one I know about is the "War for the Fairies". The one where humans captured Faefolk, a race of manaposed individual like fairies, and used them as fuel for mana batteries. Pretty horrific when I heard about it from Tasianna. I have nothing against beastmen but you should understand I must be prudent. You are a foreigner who is asking the head of a noble house for a specialized ID to hide your profile. If you cause trouble, then my family and I will be responsible," his gaze was firm, even showing a bit of hostility in them, as he told me the repercussion his decision could cause him. "I do wish to reward you, but only if it doesnt severely cripple me. This request of yours is impossible to grant. So even after going through all of this, I never had a chance? Verdammt! There has to be a way for me to turn this around. We need those IDs! However, he suddenly said. that is why we are negotiating. I have a proposal. Swallowing a nervous spit, I listened and hoped his offer isnt too unfavorable, Just as a warning, you will not be able to hide your status from me, your benefactor. Once you make the ID, I will know your status, I hope you know that. With that said, my proposal to you is toe with me to the capital. "The capital?" I uttered, having already epted the fact he might learn about my profile. I rather have a small number of people know it than everybody. Griffonpeak, that is the name of the Kingdom of Artoriass capital, where our King and Queens rule over us nobles. Origdiviel Arashan, the god thanking festival wille up soon. That also means the winter fest at the capital, held by the royal family for all nobles andmoners, wille soon. I wish you toe with me, he stated, pausing to drink some wine. Once the royal family knows about you, everything should be alright. Do not worry, we havent received a guest from Loatryx for a very long time, so I can guarantee you the royal family will want to treat you well. My family and I will leave in two days, now that ournd has stabilized again, and we will stay there until the snow melts." That means Im sorry but I cannot ept that, despite your goodwill, I immediately answered, surprising not only Count Helvas but also his family. I made a promise with the vigers to perform, well, a musical concert for them on New Years Eve. And promises are something important for me, something that I will not break if given the chance. This musical concert also has sentimental value for me. Could we possibly change the requirements to something else? And what can you offer me? he inly said, giving me no leeway. Negotiations can only happen if you have something of value to me. My offer was simply out of courtesy as thanks for all your help, and with the royal family''s assistance and agreement, there will be no repercussion for my house. So what can you offer me, Lady Atsuko? You liked the mana threads, correct? I could offer you more, I meekly offered, grasping on straws for a way to overturn this whole situation. He shook his head roughly, looking almost exhausted as he spoke, "Rejected. Your gift was wonderful, especially the lightning element is extremely expensive, but it isnt worth possibly dooming my house. Lady Atsuko, I do not know you. You may either reveal what you are trying to hide or offer me something I cannot reject because money and goods will not. I stayed silent. There was nothing I could think of to give me an advantage here. My whole n relied on the pre-discussion phase here. Acting like a noble, using skills to charm and impress them, using music to sway them to my side. I thought it would work. He looked so amazed by everything. He even admitted to it! What are my options? Think, Hestia! What can I offer him? A ticket to the concert? Dumb idea, hes about to leave in two days so why should he stay here? My service? Definitely no, I dont want to be his employee or something. I value my freedom. Come on, think! Why cant I think of anything?! Just one more step, just one more step! Verdammt, what would Saori say her?! I have one thing I would like from you, throwing me another lifesaver, a tiny bit of hope came back to me as I anxiously awaited his answer. I would like to propose a trade. Two IDs for your elf servant. Huh? Huh? Ignoring my surprise, he continued, The Kingdom of Artorias, as you should know, has a very difficult rtionship with the elves of Sariel. The war has cut off all elven knowledge and products from entering our country through legal means. Precious goods, luxury products, and production information. Aside from a few political reasons, the Kingdom also wishes to reintroduce yeast and other products back to Artorias. This is precious, invaluable to the growth of my house and my country. I would dly add additional requests if you were- NO! controlling myself just enough to not break the table in rage, I returned a re filled with hostility at Count Helvas for even suggesting such an outrageous thing. Tasianna is not a thing! She is my retainer, not something to be haggled with. This has been a very pleasant dinner, despite this difficult discussion. I would ask you to keep it that way, Lord Helvas! It wasnt intentional but I believe [Draconic Aura] automatically activated once my anger reached its boiling point. Eines and Jonathans eyes widened up like terrified dogs, shivering in their chairs as they instinctively step back from me. Countess Helvas looked at me with fear, but I could feel magic from underneath the table form her direction. The only one who stood his ground was Count Helvas, although cold sweat was already pouring down his face like a stream. He was clutching his armrest so hard the sound of cracking wood could be heard. Ha ha, very well, Lady Atsuko! anxiously forcing a wide smile, Count Helvas kept his eyes on me, defiantly going against the stream of bloodlust and hostile intent. I apologize from the depths of my soul for what I just mentioned. As the Goddess is my witness, I swear to never, ever attempt to steal what is rightfully yours ever again, Lady Atsuko. I humbly ask for your forgiveness. Taking a deep breath, I told myself to cool down, using this chance to disable [Draconic Aura] and eat up the rest of the entre, I apologize for my outburst. I acted inelegantly, unfitting for a guest. I answered with a firm re once I wiped my mouth clean. At that moment, butlers and maid stormed into the room but were immediately dismissed by Count Helvas with a thundering voice before slumping into his chair, drenched in sweat and heart racing like an escaped prey, "Thank you very much, but I will not allow myself to be strong-armed. If you cannot offer me anything, I also cannot give what you want." Despite that, hes staying strong?! What kinda mental resilience does this guy have?! It is alright, I understand. Im not here to make enemies, I replied disappointed. "However, I will help you with your request," he suddenly said, surprising me as I uttered a "huh". "The reason is that I finally know what your ''rank'' is, Lady Atsuko. My family might only be the rank Count, a Magnoble. However, I have been honored to meet His Majesty and Her Highness throughout my years as an aristocrat. Every notable nobleman and noblewoman should know the feeling of meeting a royal. My eyes widened as he mentioned that, realizing what his words were telling me, Oh. I could only utter. "I have been a terrible host, for that, I must rpense you, Lady Atsuko. As somebody with such a prestigious bloodline, I must offer you to live inside my mansion. You may ept or reject my offer toe to the capital, but you may stay in my mansion as long as you wish, too," Count Helvas afford, showing a smile as he recovered his posture. "I do hope our rtionship hasnt worsened due to this. I will keep my word and I will get you the IDs you wish, in addition, the most modern party bracelets and other goods. That is the least I should be doing for you. Guess I lost before I even came here today, huh? No, did I fuck something up on the way or missed something? Fuck Thank you, I dejectedly answered. This night has been very pleasant. I thank you for your offer to stay with you but I must bid you farewell now. Lady Helvas. Lady Eine. I do hope you will enjoy the cake, I made it myself with the help of my retainers. Its also my favorite fruit. Farewell. Standing up, nobody stopped me as I slowly walked to the door. Count Helvas rang the bell, causing the doors to open and I immediately left the dining hall without ncing back. Tasianna and Saori were waiting there, probably having felt my anger, and followed me outside where we left through the gates of the mansion on feet. I presume it was a failure? Saori asked once we were far away from the mansion. Nah, I got us our IDs and even some party bracelets, I replied, looking down as I made sure my dress wouldnt get dirtied from the ground. Saori and Tasianna worked so hard on it, turning me into a pretty eptable youngdy. I didnt want to dirty it. Huh, is that so? Then why did you suddenly get-Woah! Without another thought, I turned around and embraced both of my friends. They were taller than me and I couldnt fully wrap my arms around both of them but the warmth I was feeling made me forget that fact. It was sofortable. You guys are the best. I will never let anybody get you guys, I stated with conviction. Lady Hestia?! Tasianna called out as I released both of them. Come on, guys. Lets go home. Sleep and more yeast are waiting for us, ok~ Dont mess with my friends. I dont care who you are. Nobles, Kings, Gods, whoever you are,e if you dare. The sun will incinerate you to dust. A note from AbyssRaven Hestia, I made Count Helvas say that, you could have caught on... Hmm, why do I smell smoke? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(26) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 18: Plotting under the moonlight. Side Story 18: Plotting under the moonlight. Dont you think that was a bit too reckless, Dear? a woman in a beautiful dress questioned the man sitting in front of her, fluttering her long blond hair around as she shook her head in exasperation, as she remembered todays events. The moment we guessed her identity, we should have changed how we engaged her. I didnt think you were foolish enough to ignore her aura. Nonsense. We both have met the royal family before, so I know as well as you do the fell of a royals aura. It is a gift given by the gods, and I felt her aura the moment she walked into my office, the man answered in frustration, massaging his temple as a butler silently settled two cups filled with tea on the table between the couple. Count Andre Helvas and Countess Marianne Helvas - those were the two participants in this discussion, having retreated back to Count Helvas office once dinner was done. In the aristocratic society of Artorias, the noble rank of Count served as the midway between the lower and higher noble houses. To be a count or countess meant you have be worthy within the eyes of all aristocrats. Wealth, influence, and history; those were the key traits for any count house in either world. However, due to the presence of mana and skills in Peolynca, Artorias works with a hierarchical system that values high mana capacities and quality profile statuses from every noble as they were responsible for the majority of the military and magical advancements. Despite their long history and wealth, counts were not considered exceptional by nobles of a higher rank. However, as a noble of the Kingdom and a loyal vassal of Lord Duke Greenveil, I have a responsibility to assess any potential threats entering ournds. In hindsight, I shouldnt have been that aggressive, but I only felt hints of her royal aura. I thought her [Noble Aura] was the cause and ignored my instincts here, until her outburst. I had to make sure, Count Helvas informed his wife while sipping the tea, expressionless. I admit, I underestimated her mental resilience. She showed the grace and elegance any family would teach their daughter, but she was entirelycking when it came to negotiations. She didnt even know the basics. I had thought her timidity and need for secrecy was enough leverage. Countess Helvas squinted her eyes, turning her usual calm faade into a frown. Unbelievable, have you forgotten that massive [Prayer] circle hovering in the air? Andre, your talents lie with the sword and pen, but even you must acknowledge that girls immense magical talent. Both the spies and the vige chief reported she was the only priestess at the sermon, which means she made a magic circlerge enough to surround the entire congregation of vigers unaided. That is a feat for multiple priests, yet she was entirely unperturbed after the cast. [Prayer] was a spell created by the church to not only strengthen the faith of the faithful but also act as a powerful,rge-scale buffing spell for military needs. Numerous priests would pour their mana into the initial construction of the magic circle as the faithful sang along with the spell chant. Due to [Prayer]s ability to sap mana from people under it to fuel its cast, the difficulty of casting this custom spell decreases the more people were gathered underneath it. Priests usually do not create such arge magic circle due to the extraordinary mana cost would be, and if the amount of mana siphoned wasnt enough, the priests must spend even more mana to finish the cast. The spell would stay modest in size, only enough to epass those involved, and no one else. In that sense, if arger magic circle were needed, then either more priests had to participate as casters, or an extraordinarily powerful priest would need to cast the [Prayer] spell. My time at the Church of Aurena not only gave me an opportunity to learn holy magic, but also provided me ess to information on how [Prayer] actually worked, Countess Helvas exined. Normal vigers barely have any mana, so most of the work must be done by the clergymen themselves. Considering how taxing casting the spell is and how most priests and shrine maidens arent talented holy mages, it should be obvious why priests rarely visit farming viges. That girl was able to create such an impressive magic circle on her own and in consecutive weeks. Do you understand now? Your words are always harsh when you scold somebody, Marianne, Count Helvas said with a suppressedugh, smiling as he watched his wifes frown. Do not belittle my intelligence. I was able to work that information out for myself. It would do me no good to not understand, especially when my wife herself is an aplished mage. I tried my hand on swiping a few of her scales and I was burnt. I admit, my gambit failed and thats that. Countess Helvas red at her husband with rage, before heaving a deep sigh as she reluctantly gave up under the gaze of her partners firm eyes, You have always been like this. Why am I working myself up? House Helvas has always been notorious for their foolish recklessness, gambling with anything in the pursuit of profit. Honestly, the nobles of the Greenveil Duchy are all impossible. You all act more like merchants than nobles. House Greenveil is one of the two ducal houses focused on economic merits. Greenveil duchy has always put more focus on agriculture and mercantilism. That is how we are, Marianne, Count Helvas spread his arms, unting himself before his wife as he leaned against the sofa. I know a noblewoman from the Morgiana duchy wouldnt understand our mindset, but weve been together for years now. I presumed it wasnt a surprise anymore. After all, wasnt this attitude of mine the reason why you fell in love with me in the first ce? You initially hated the idea of us marrying when our fathers arranged it, ha ha ha! An Arcanuess was the rank above Count. Compared to thetter, an arcanuess house was usually younger and less wealthy; instead, they valued strength and ability over everything else. These nobles originally gained their rank through past achievements that led to the founding or elevation of their house. A feat the houses above them had to respect. An arcanuess,pared to a count, wouldmonly outpower thetter not only with magic but also with martial prowess. For a noble, going down a rank wasnt diserable but sometimes it was necessary for the good of the house. Children, even if the parents loved them, were necessary to form bonds with other noble houses, as nothing could cement asting rtionship more than a marriage. Each house needed an heir, but the rest of the children were potential bargaining chips. Countess Helvass face reddened as she opened up her fan, hiding her smile as she responded. Hmph, my father traded me for your houses wealth; I understood the reason behind it but you cannot me me for despising the idea. Especially when my husband-to-be was inadequate with magic, only being able to gain his heir status with his sword arm. My younger self would chide me for giving up my hatred and having my heart stolen by you, somebody who hasnt mastered the four advance casting skills yet despite his age. Both husband and wife beganughing as they reminisced their childhood, adolescence, and then eventual marriage. Considering this wasnt the original intent of the discussion, how they lost track of it and entered their own rose-colored world, Barathan, the head butler, coughed, interrupting the two. Ahem, Count Helvasposed himself. What is your opinion on her, Marianne? We know shes a princess with incredible magical abilities and that shes from either Loatryx or Kargryx. Aside from her race, what do you think of her from the perspective of a mage and a woman? Countess Helvas snapped her fan together, gave the question a short thought, and answered with confidence, I think we can believe shes not a proper priestess or shrine maiden of the church of Aurena. I do not know how the dragonewts give thanks to Goddess Aurena, but I can see some indecisiveness behind her words. When I was still a temporary priestess, I learned the difference between official and temporary clergy members. The way they form their words to put Goddess Aurena on a pedestal, elevating her to the image of a head goddess is infamous amongst the other elemental mages. Princess Hestia simply said what she assumed was correct at any given moment. Mhm, I see, the reports did mention her dislike for being treated as a priestess, Count Helvas nodded. As a mage, would you be able to defeat her in the worst case? Marianne shook her head at the question, tapping her lips with a finger, Even if I could, I wouldnt start a duel with her in the first ce. That is why I was enraged at your mistake from before. If the girl were less sensible, we could have had a devastating incident today, Andre. Yes, I see that now. I apologize for endangering our house, you, and our children, Count Helvas bowed to his wife. I assumed she was less attached to the wind elf, considering the reports always mentioned Princess Hestia leaving her behind at their home. She is a young girl in a foreign country, and she has already admitted toing to the kingdom through the Belzac forest. Battles forge strong bonds, as you can see with the two of us, Marianne responded. If you truly wanted to profit from her acquaintance then you should have been less greedy. While the production secrets of yeast, floral shampoo, and others would reduce the cost of these luxury items for us nobles, I would have preferred to maintain a good rtionship with her. Eine and I enjoyed her cake quite a lot, and I can guess the same will be for the other nobledies, too. Count Helvas let out a sigh as he began to frown. I seeBarathan, inform the two adventurer guilds in Firwood to anticipate her arrival there. Joining either the mercenary or hunter guild will give her the least trouble, after all. I shall also inform Lord Marquess Sirius and Lord Duke Greenveil about this so we can prepare what I promised Princess Hestia. Also, inform all servants and attendants about her and to treat her with the same respect they would a greifnoble. I would also like to keep Eine here and have her serve as Princess Hestiasdy-in-waiting until we can find a better solution. Countess Helvas widened her eyes at hisst sentence, questioning her husband with a tint of disbelief, Andre, what are you saying?! Eine has only recently be an adult. The God Thanking Festival at the capital will mark her first appearance in noble society as an adult! She is a nobledy! Have you any idea what it would mean for her reputation if she were to miss her first appearance?! Compared to Earth where a child bes an adult at the age of 18, the humans on Peolynca consider 15 the entrance to adulthood. I do. I also know as a man that I shouldnt interfere with the noblewomen faction. It isnt my ce, Count Helvas answered. However, who are we to assign to her? Are you suggesting we leave an unknown factor, a foreign mage with enough mana to rival a greifnoble freely wander around ournd without any supervision? Her wolfkin retainer easily captured our spies, Barathan or a male servant cannot apany them everywhere as they are men, any knights are redundant, and assigning a female servant will be suspicious. Barathan, report. Yes, my Lord, Barathan bowed before replying. The elf, Tasianna, seems hostile towards anybody entering their home. The vige chief has also noted that she has never let anybody inside the house when Princess Hestia isnt around, and this became apparent when I tested them. They do not require any protection and any servant we assign to them will most likely have a hard time with the elf around. I agree that a noblepanion would be the wisest option. We cannot have Jonathan stay behind because he is my heir. His role will be to build new rtionships as the future head of the house, so our options are limited, Count Helvas answered with a matter-of-fact tone, calming his enraged wife down. I know it is important for her, but this is a duty far more important than a ball at the capital. Imagine what would happen if Princess Hestia were to get into trouble due to her ignorance of our culture and rules. Shes a foreigner, after all. Besides, Eine will benefit a lot if she manages to befriend her. From the standpoint of the count, Hestia wasnt just a princess but also a mage with an unknown amount of power. The disy of her sheer amount of mana was already an indicator that this wasnt a carefree princess entering another kingdoms borders but a magician and warrior with strength enough to threaten the status quo of thend. Her retainers also were arge concern for him. He knew about the difficulty of the Belzac forest and how it was known as a C ranked monster-infested area, meaning that Hestias party were strong enough to pass through it unharmed. Nobody who heard this could consider the trio as anything but upper C rank in adventurer terms. Marianne, our daughter is a noble, and as a noble she has the responsibility to defend hernd. I might have failed with my initial impression, but I do believe she is a kindhearted person, especially from what the reports have said, Count Helvas argued, remembering the reports he received from his spies and chief Colwyn. Mages in society had many options avable when it came to a profession. They could join the mages guild as an associate, be adventurers, or even join the workforce by offering up their services. In any case, as not every citizen could be a mage, the service of a mage was needed for certain projects or just to elerate procedures. Although Hestia was neither a mage guild associate nor an actual priestess, she was fully allowed to demand payment from Colwyn or Count Helvas himself for all she has done, from constructing the foundations of the houses and hunting wild G and F rank monsters in the viges vicinity, to her sermons and granting white graces. But she chose not to do any of them. She rejected payment, simply taking goods and a ce at the vige to stay over winter. Count Helvas, who expected to pay a good amount of money for the viges reconstruction, earnestly thought it wouldve been impossible for him to leave Carine vige before the God Thanking Festival at the capital. Without Hestias presence as a priestess giving sermons and [Prayer]s, there was the chance that the vige would still be in turmoil. I might have felt a bitinsulted, when she denied my first proposal, but I shouldnt have let that get to me considering howrge the debt I have to repay, Count Helvasined to himself. Eine is my daughter and this is mynd. Although they might find her presence an annoyance, they cannot order her to remove herself, as Princess Hestia has no royal authority within ournds, Count Helvas exined. This will give them a chance to hopefully bond and a way for me to repay my debt. If Princess Hestia is smart, she will take this opportunity to learn about ournd and culture. All mages seek knowledge, correct Marianne? Praise Istari for that fact. With a deep sigh, Countess Helvas gave up on objecting, having epted her husband''s arguments, albeit begrudgingly. There will be a chance in summer, she whispered before she thought of an excuse good enough to prevent her daughter from facing the social repercussion of her husbands n. Barathan, call Eine to my office once she finishes breakfast. I will inform her about everything then. And with the discussion done, the couple returned to their private chambers, musing about their days of youth and how their love blossomed on the battlefield. Plotting and scheming werent their favorite activities, but they had their responsibilities as nobles. They could only hope their future with the mysterious princess will be bright. *********************************************** Tch. In the dusk of night, a lone silhouette could be identified at the bottom of a grand canyon, staring at the rubble in front of him. His golden hair and yellow skin tone shone through the night, unsuitable for stealth for how conspicuous it was. Two jagged horns grew from his forehead, rising upward like two long stakes, sharp enough to pierce through flesh. A long, thin spiked tail extended from his bottom, devoid of any fur as it swung around from its owners emotions. I havee back, expecting progress from my investment, and what do I find? The only entranceway destroyed from a copsed ridge and multiple grimgarians killed by three wyverns. Fantastic, the man with a demon-like appearance spoke out in anger, tapping his feet restlessly as he stood. This will set us back untilte spring or early summer. Fantastic, absolutely fantastic. Sigh, if I were a demonkin of wrath, I believe I would destroy this mountain to create a path, but Im not barbaric enough to do something so conspicuous. The grimgarians will fight the Artorians, not I. Swiping his hair backwards, he unted himself in the darkness, disregarding the fact nobody was looking at him. He gave out a sly smile as a devious idea suddenly sprang into his mind, Well, cant do anything about it. Greenveil duchy will survive for a bit longer then, but theyll eventually fall. Hmph, the sea option will be enough after I get some tamers to do their magic on a few beasts, and conquering that harbor will give the army easy ess to reinforcements. The grimgarians will take down the Lecartiglio duchy first, while mayhem and chaos will strike the other duchies. He then looked up in the sky, smirking as he showed off his carnivorous fangs, proudly eximing, Hope you six will have fun watching us destroy everything you love. On the fact that I am a demonkin of pride, I will make you grovel onto the ground before our gods, pretenders! A devilishugh erupted from his mouth as he slowly waltzed back into the darkness, bringing with him carnage and destruction as his voice echoed through the night, an omen for the future. Chapter 96: Barracuda Migration Event. Chapter 96: Barracuda Migration Event. "Why are you here? I asked with annoyance, the question directed at the young woman sitting beside me. She was wearing an elegant dress that would make her stand out among the vigers and their patchwork clothing. How rude, Princ-, my apologies, Lady Hestia, she nearly let slip with a frown, before immediately correcting it back into a smile, hiding her emotions behind it as she kept speaking. I have simply decided to spend my day outside, on my dear fathersnd, to observe the barracuda migration through our viges river. It was surprising to me to meet you here, so I decided to join you. The more the merrier, correct? Eine Fiero Helvas, the daughter of Count and Countess Helvas. A beauty with shimmering blue hair braided with care into a hairstyle I would call cute and refined. Unlike her mother who kept her long blond hair kept in buns to appear more mature, Eine let her hair reach her back with braidings to cement the appearance of a youthful but proper youngdy. The dress she was wearing was different from the one she had worn to dinner the day before. It was shorter, only reaching her shins. It looked morefortable to walk in, as I can attest the dresses we both wore yesterday would be ill-suited to walking around the vige, as the hem would dirty without question. However, despite the difference, the amount of embroidery, the inclusion of her familys emblem, and the cleanliness of her dress made it obvious to any onlookers who she was. She was screaming to be robbed if this werent her houses fief. Please, dont lie. I dont know exactly what your parents are nning, but I can deduce you are here to supervise me. At least you arent resorting to spying, likest time, I replied, already understanding the situation without needing her to answer. This was the day after my dinner and disastrous negotiation with house Helvas. Sure, I might have secured the IDs which our party needed, but seeing as how Eine nearly called me Princess, its pretty clear theyve already figured out one of my secrets. Count Helvas did mention he was able to feel the aura exuded from my [Princess] title, after all. When I told what happened to Saori and Tasianna, they did mention I messed up a bit by not simply telling the Count I was a princess. We had already decided before the dinner that it was better if only a few people knew rather than everyone, so it wasnt much of a problem for me to confess my royalty status. I had to agree. It was my mistake for not being able to figure that out. I was nervous but I did have nine brains to think that throughsigh. Eine ced a hand on her cheeks, looking unperturbed at my guess. Well, if I have been exposed so easily, then there is no more reason to stay quiet about it. Father ordered me to keep youpany while you are here. He has told me he owes you a debt, so this is his way to repay you aside from your deal with him. Having you aspany is supposed to be repayment? Ahem, I do apologize if I sound extremely rude but, after what happened yesterday, I am not in the mood to entertain you, I said bluntly, ignoring the slight res I got from her retainers. As Eine was a youngdy from a noble house, she hadnte alone. Barathan, along with her personal maid and two knights were also here today as her escorts. Her maid and knights visibly showed their disapproval from my choice of words but were quickly silenced once Tasianna nced at them. Barathan was the only one who ignored my words, almost like he was expecting them, and reprimanded the three for their behavior. Pardon our rudeness, Lady Hestia. Although we do understand your standpoint, we would like you to understand ours. As our guest, a prestigious one if I may say, we do have a duty to make sure no harmes to you. Politically speaking, we are simply looking out for ourselves, Barathan exined in response to my bluntness, keeping his persona of a perfect butler intact. It is as Barathan has said, Lady Hestia. Instead of thinking of me as a problem, may I suggest we build up our rtionship like you mentioned yesterday? Is speaking with me that revolting? Eine asked with the face of a girl betrayed by her best friend, causing me to sigh in exasperation. May I also point out the fact that your presence is quite unnerving. Not for me, but for the vigers? This is supposed to be a fun day for them but look at them, I pointed at the vigers, all of them standing close to the riverbank with self-mades and harpoons. Although they looked ready, some of them were looking back at us with anxiousness. Harriet once exined to me that the vigers couldnt rx around me casue they believed I was a noble. Since the ss system ruled thesends, as serfs, they were aware they needed to show respect to nobles and were worried that their actions might insult them. Nobody wanted trouble with nobles, so it couldnt be helped that they were worried when I started living here with my party. At this point, though, the vigers hade to tolerate my presence due to Saoris efforts to befriend them. They wouldnt stop walking when I appeared, but speaking and interacting with them was still impossible. That scene with Lorenas friends was still clear in my mind. Due to this, I couldnt participate in the fishing itself, unfortunately. Its always the fun parts that I couldnt do. So, Saori was the one to fish for us. We needed more meat to satisfy my cravings, after all. Tasianna hade along with us, but her hatred for humans was still too strong, so she hung out with me as we snacked and sipped tea together. That was when Colwyn and Harriet had shown up with Eine. Oi, I can see the fish! I can see the fish! Barracuda season is back! someone acting as a spotter shouted before running back to the main group. Saori, catch us a feast, alright!? Lorena, good luck to you and your family! May Themestra, the Goddess of Hunting and Archery, bless everyone in Carine vige seeking to feed their families! I shouted to pump everybody up, causing the vigers and Saori to erupt in cheers as they readieds and harpoons. Colwyn asked me before the event began to speak thatst sentence. As everybody believed me to be a priestess of Aurena, any blessing I say could motivate the vigers even more. As I already knew about Themestra from my lessons from Tasianna, I already understood what he meant by this despite everybody mostly praying to Aurena and Krunal, the God of Harvests and the Weather. Themestra was not only the Goddess of Hunting and Archery but also a subordinate Goddess of Aurena and Zephira. The reason why she was serving two origin goddesses was cause, in life, she was a half-elf, half-human who was respected by both elves and humans as one of the best archers during her mortal life. The stories say the two goddesses took her in after her apotheosis; as they couldnt decide who should take her as their subordinate, Plesia gave Themestra the choice. She chose both goddesses, and thats how she became who she was today. As I sat back down on my wooden chair, I noticed Eine hiding her open mouth with a fan, looking a bit astounded. Youve seen me at my best, Lady Eine, I answered. I then spread a bit of scale-dust into the air before igniting them, imitating the sparkle of stars. But this is how I truly am. If I am too vulgar for you, then you may leave. This was supposed to be a rxing day for me, and I have no intention of acting like yesterday to amodate you, I said proudly, before taking out a wooden table and Tasiannas tea set from my storage. W-Was that space-time-?! Ahem, she stammered, her eyes widening in surprise at my [Storage Magic], nearly break her noble persona before recovering it just in the nick of time. Well, I would by lying if I said your sudden outburst did not surprise me, Lady Hestia. The image you gave my family yesterday was that of an elegant and refined greifnoble. Seeing you mingle with our subjects iswell, I have visited the vigers twice with my father due to our duty as their lords, but I cannot imagine living here. The smell is foul and nauseating; surely, you must be aware of that, no? Saori, my wolfkin retainer over there, and I are both beastmen. We have finer noses, so yes, I can smell it too clearly. Still havent gotten used to it, I shrugged. However, dont try to persuade me to live in your mansion. Instead, what is this greifnoble youpared me to? I spoke, stopping her from offering me toe to her home. Eine pouted a bit but answered my question, nheless, A greifnoble is the highest tier of noble ranks in our kingdom. We have five tiers; greifnoble, magnoble, the clergy, schwertnoble, and knights in descending order of their power and influence. My father is a magnoble, as he is a count. Lord Duke Greenveil possesses the prestigious rank of duke, given to him by His Majesty the King, and is so a greifnoble. Curious about the aristocratic system of the Kingdom of Artorias, I continued asking her about the rest of the ranks. In descending order, the ranks would go like this: greifnobles included grand duke, duke, and marquess; magnobles included arcanuess, count, and viscount; the clergy with their priests and shrine maidens; schwertnobles included baron and bar;stly, knights were treated simrly to schwertnobles while the rest of their family stayedmoners. Of course, the king and queen stood above them all as royalty. Father and mother did mention your ignorance of ournd, but to not even know the ranks and tiers is quite surprising. Pray tell, Lady Hestia, do you possibly know how nobles of a lower tier address those of a higher tier? Eine asked me with worry on her face, clearly having no intentions to hide her emotions here. Once I admitted I did not, Eine muttered an oh my as she quickly exined it to me. Apparently, if you were a person of a lower social tier and ranking, you were supposed to address a noble of a higher tier with lord ordy first and then their noble rank with their family name. For example, if I were a baroness, I would have to address Count Helvas with Lord Count Helvas instead of how I did it yesterday with Lord Helvas. It wasnt aw, but an unofficial social rule to show respect to nobles of a higher rank. This was especially the case for amoner who was speaking with a noble, as some prideful ones could take it as an insult. Wait, was that the reason why both Barathan and Count Helvas squinted their eyes when I first introduced myself? bbergasted at my totalck of knowledge of this fact, I quickly questioned Tasianna about it. I did notice Colwyn, Saori, and Tasianna abiding by the rule, but it seems Tasianna and Saori both did it cause they copied Colwyn. They didnt know the reason and thought only lord or count was enough when I did it. In other words, this is all Colwyns fault! How could he not have informed me about this fact?! Colwyn, what have you done, you Dummkopf?! Great, I exposed myself. Argh, I should have just asked him about it! Now beaming a brilliant smile at knowing my weakness, Eine continued, If you wish, I could help you expand your knowledge, Lady Hestia? We are both mages, correct? As mages, we must always seek knowledge just like Istari, the God of Magic and Knowledge. You are a mage, too? I felt mana from your mother, but I didnt know you could cast spells, I asked with curiosity. Showing me a self-mocking smile, Eine answered my question reluctantly, I seeAm I that weak? Ahem, that is beside the point, but yes, I am a mage. Every noble is expected to learn to control their mana, as that is our noble duty. As the descendants of distinguished warriors and mages, we are to harness our innate abilities and high mana pools to gain the strength to protect and serve our kingdom and its people. She then proceeded to conjure up a [Earthen Wall], speaking a chant I never had to do myself. When she asked me to showcase my own, I was a bit hesitant about doing it but ultimately decided to do it as I had no reason to not unt my abilities. When I conjured my own [Earthen Wall], Eine was shocked at seeing me do it without a chant. It would seem her [Chant Revocation] was only level 3. She was stuck at the breakpoint requirement. There was a silence between us after she saw my spell, perfectly aligned with Tasianna having finished the tea. Eines maid seemed a bit restless when she saw that, probably feeling a bit uneasy that I was served tea while her mistress wasnt. It was a bit nostalgic seeing this sight as Tasianna used to be like that too, always fidgeting when Saori had to serve me her tea as she couldnt in her fairy form. Unable to keep watching her like that, I called over Barathan and lent him a spare teapot and some of our tea leaves. I sparked a fire for them with my ws and told Barathan they could use it if they wanted to. Barathan bowed deeply, thanking me for my generosity, before beginning the tea preparation with the maid. I also had the chance to learn that Barathan was a water mage as he could cast [Create Water] for the water. Dunno whats bugging you Eine butwhatever. She hadnt said anything since I showed her my [Earthen Wall]. If she didnt want to speak then its fine. We werent friends, and her father was somebody I didnt want to associate myself with too much. So, instead, I just watched Saori and the vigers fish. Woah, shit! They broke through! Dammit, a new! Come on, give me a new! Ahhh! I got one! Look at this big bugger! Wait! I got a level! I give my thanks to Goddess Aurena and Goddess Themestra for this blessing! Woah, it looks more intense than I thought. The river looked like a cascading waterfall right now, caused by a stream of barracudas and other fish swimming down the river at a rapid speed. None of the vigers were able to stay in the river and had to stand at the riverbank for safetys sake, as they threws and sharp wooden spears into the river, hoping they could catch some fish. Identify Barracuda A barracuda that has adapted to freshwater. Unlike higher rank barracudas, this kind cannot evolve under normal circumstances. Rank G When I was still a [Young Spark Fire Dragon], I did get a taste of some barracuda sashimi when I was stuck in that cave. Those fish were pretty vicious with their long fangs and water attacks. I wasnt sure but, if this was a migration, then does that mean the barracudas I met in that cave were once participants of this event? I met them somewhere at the end of spring and start of summer, while this migration is happening at the start of winter. Funnily enough, the vigers seem to be earning experience from catching these fish. Only an extreme minority were actually benefitting from it, so I guess their experience gain was quite low. Still, any level is good, I think. Hey, Miss Saori, youre catching all of them! Leave some for us! Wow, look at this giant bowl. Shes filling it up with fish. Ahhhhhhhh! Sashimi! Nigiri! The spirit of a ryoshipels me!!! Saori shouted. It seems shes having fun. While the vigers were staying by the shore and fishing with wooden harpoons ands, Saori was standing in the river. Like a grizzly swiping salmon out of the river, she was enthusiastically fishing with just her paws. Erm, hand, I mean. Simr to a grizzly bear swiping salmon out of the river, Saori was the only one standing in the river, actively catching fish like an animal. The fervor she was putting into this task was remarkable and a bit worrying, considering she was only doing this to refill our meat storage. Saving on food costs, would be a fitting refrain for Saori, as I can imagine her excusing herself with it. Still, the bowl I made for Akashts soup was slowly being filled up with fish. I couldnt see how full it was from this distance, but I could already guess from all thements and the speed Saori was working. Ryoshi, huh? A Japanese word to describe Japanese hunters and fishermen. Yeah, I dont think any ryoshi have ever fished sobeastly. Enjoying the sight of Saori letting out a bit of steam, breaking out of her usual personality, I took out some potato, I mean, toffel chips from my storage to snack on. If I had popcorn, you know I would munch on those, too. Being a sunfang dragon makes you hungry, alright? Oh, thank you very much, Lady Hestia, Tasianna thanked me, epting a toffel chip and bit into it with a crunch, following with me doing the same. No salt but honey ze is awesome, too. Sweet~ When I noticed Eine looking over at us with curiosity, I offered her a bowl of chips. If you want some. But dont get the wrong idea here. Im not doing this for you, Im doing this for courtesys sake. After I demonstrated how to eat a chip as elegantly as possible, Eine picked one up and slowly put it into her mouth. After the chip gave out a satisfying crunch, Eines eyes widened and she ced a hand on her mouth. What is thisHoney? she uttered. Toffel chips; we made it. Think of it like cupcakes or cookieswait, do you even know what those pastries are? She shook her head to my question. Oh, okay. Well, then think of it as a snack that apanies tea or any other beverages. It usually is made with salt, but we had none, so we had topromise with honey. Like how simple it was to make potato chips, toffel chips had about the same process. Toffels, the Peolyncian version of potatoes, were tougher andrger than a potato and needed to be cooked longer to attain that soft interior you wanted to bite into. So, Saori suggested to steam cook the toffels to soften them up first, then I would use wind magic and [Aerokinesis] to thinly slice them up. Meanwhile, Tasianna made a special honey ze using Belzac herbs and honey ording to a recipe she learned from her vige. I would then bake them, and finally Saori would apply the ze coating and set them to dry under the sun. They used me to steam stuff again We did all of this just this morning so there werent a lot of chips. Still, I had to say that it was a grand sess. I got cake and chips on my side now. I can attain the perfect state of a teenager now, that of a chill cker in her pajamas. Yes! I have a question, Lady Hestia, Eine asked after her second chip. You mentioned yesterday that you and your retainers made the fragassa cake, like these toffel chips. Were you literal with your statement? Of course, I answered immediately. I dont know how you treat your retainers and servants, but Saori and Tasianna are my friends. Sure, they might technically be my retainers, but, to me, they are my equals. That was why I had that outburst yesterday after your father was audacious enough to suggest such an outrageous idea. I do apologize if I scared you, but I hope you now know why I am not willing to live in your mansion. Before Eine could respond, I suddenly noticed Saori shouting, carrying a huge barracuda in her arms like a proud fisherwoman. Identify. Moss Stone Barracuda A freshwater barracuda who lives in rivers with moss stone. The parasite cultivated in moss stone helps the barracuda develop a weak venom they can inflict with their long fangs. Rank F It wasnt massive, like a giant tuna, but it certainly wasrge enough to feed a family, Awesome work, Saori! I hope your fish dishes are as good as your meat ones! I shouted out to cheer for my friend before calming down to look at a shocked Eine. No need to be surprised. I did say youll get to know the normal me, outside my dress. O-Oh, I see. I apologize, Eine replied. Uhm, speaking of dress, now that I look at it, isnt your skirt a bit too short? Looking down at my legs, I couldnt agree with her statement. Maybe its how Im used to seeing it from k-pop idols, but I didnt think my skirt was that short, even if my thighs were exposed. Standing up, I put my arms into the sleeves of my robe and buttoned my robe up, covering up my skirt and only showing the ends of my boots. Proudly unting them in front of Eine, I spoke to her while twirling my robes, And its gone. I use this outfit for fighting and traveling, so practicality had to be respected. Of course, Im a girl, so I wanted a bit of cuteness with it. Interestingly enough, Eine seemed to be quite interested in the design of my outfit now that I exined about it. We were about to start talking about clothing and fashion but Ahhhhhhhhhh! something happened. Dammit! Saori, hearing the scream, threw the barracuda in the bowl and rushed over to the person who cried out. Looking over, I noticed that one of the men had arge barracudatched onto one shoulder and a wound in one leg, which was bleeding profusely. Scheie! I rushed over, reflexively. Saori managed to remove the barracuda, tearing it off the mans shoulder and punching it back into the river, where its mangled corpse was dragged away by the stream of fish. Colwyn, noticing meing over, told everybody to make room for me, so getting to the man was simple. Thats one of those venomous barracudas, right?! Yeah, [Identify] proved it, hes poisoned. Major Heal! I cast to stop the bleeding in his leg, restoring it back to normal. Oooh! The white grace! The priestess granted him the white grace! Thats the same light she gave us! See everybody! I told you Priestess Hestia can grant it! Look at how his wounds are healing! Its Goddess Aurenas mercy! While the vigers were erupting in excitement or reverence, whichever it was, I had to draw my attention towards the man, Sir, you were poisoned by that barracuda. I will now heal you from it but whatever happens, do not be surprised or rmed, alright! Y-Yes, Lady Priestess! Please heal me, I-I cant feel my shoulder anymore, the man uttered in pain, grimacing from the deep wound in his shoulder, which looked like it nearly got torn off. Alright, ahem, Hear me, my embers of white Your form so bright, your warmth so soothing Burn, naught for who you once were The Light beckons, seeking your aid White fire, mend and protect my allies! Sanctified ze! A white magic circle attached itself onto the man, before white mes immediately burst out from it, gathering around his bloody wounds. Custom spells could be cast chantlessly with [Chant Revocation Lv. 10], but I didnt have enough practice to do that realiably. Master Kush told me chanting was there to help the mage concentrate on the spells and prevent misfires. I couldnt afford to let the spell fizzle out, so I decided to do it slowly but surely. [Major Heal] could heal his wounds but [Sanctified ze] was the only spell I had to cure status afflictions like [Poisoned]. A-Ah, fir-! he was about to shout but Saori shut him up with her hands. Hey, didnt you hear what I told you! Are you rejecting a white grace?! I announced loudly, causing all the vigers to mumble Thats a white grace? The only ones who didnt were those I already had as my followers, those that I saved from the bandits, who saw me use both holy and fire magic. Lorena and her parents were among them, and they were supporting me by calming the other down. Once the man calmed down and understood what I meant, the mes quickly purged the venom out of his body, regenerated his flesh, and then disappeared. A-ah, thank you so very much, Lady Priestess! Thank you so very much for your healing! Thank you for the white grace, thank you! Praise Goddess Aurena for bringing you here! the man thanked me after I healed him. Overwhelmed by how much he was thanking me, I could only force myself to answer, Uh, its nothing, while everybody around me began to copy him. The amounts of praise and thanks I received today were insane but it seems like I didnt manage to get any followers today. Its ok, its not like Im trying to rush for the milestone reward. However, what was unnerving was how he and his family wanted to give me their bounty of fish as all their money was stolen by the bandits. Yes, I love taking the winter rations of people who have nothing else to give- Of course, I didnt take it! But, just likest time, rejecting their generosity seemed to have made them see me in an even brighter light. Shes a saintess! She must be! All the other priests and priestess always asked for money! Gracious, so merciful! Lady Priestess, may Goddess Aurena bless your kind soul. Thank you for saving our friend! The Crimson Saintess! I apologize for being so scared of you for being a beastman! Bless your soul! Noooooo, stop it! I dont want all your fish! Stop it! Its yours! Keep it! The chaos was eventually resolved after Colwyn and Harriet got everybody to calm down. In the end, those two told everybody that they will repay me under the orders of Count Helvas. That reminds me, he did mention that the church of Aurena might get angry if I go around healing people and not takingpensation for it. Is this his way to solve that? Anyway, after what happened, I thought the vigers would stop for the day, but they didnt. It was theirst chance to get meat for winter, so one person getting hurt wouldnt stop everybody as their own families depended on this event. My party, on the other hand, stopped. We had enough fish and there were still two more days. Apparently, therger barracudas wouldnt appear on the first day of the migration as the smaller, less dangerous, ones were faster and appeared sooner. Things like that [Moss Stone Barracuda] were supposed toe on the third day. To be sure that nobody else would get hurt, we still stayed around, grilling the fish to share with the hard workers. Eine, after a while, went back to her mansion. It seems she had to attend some appointment. The next morning came, and it was time to say goodbye to the people from another vige, the mercenaries, and Master Kush and the other saurians. Here, young scale, Master Kush took out three wooden tablets and gave two to me. These are instructions for you to train your [Multi-Cast] and [Continuous Cast]. Get them, even if they are difficult for you to get. Make more custom spells and expand your roster of spells. Tasianna, here is a list of custom water spells I know of. Some you have seen me cast but others are from my colleagues at Caedhul. If you can learn the ones you need, you will be able to construct your own ice spells. Thank you so very much, Master Kush, I replied with teary eyes. I give my thanks to you, Priest Kushlekzar. May Goddess Plesia bless your path forward, grant you with holy water on your quest, Tasianna bowed reverently. I will assure you, I will be strong enough to protect my Lady. Ha, unlike to Kush, I cant give you anything. Sorry, Saori, Krim-k said. Ah, do not worry about it. This lesson n to help me train my magic is good enough, beside, you have helped me a lot with my fighting style. If it were not for you and Grahta, I do not think I could have won against Hestia, Saori said giving the red carnosaurian a handshake. Ahh, dammit, I cant ept this. Hmm, ah! Here, take this, Krim-k then took out a token or something and handed it over to Saori. If some bastard at the mercenary guild at Firwood gives you or the Princess trouble, show them that token. I bet theyll remember the pounding I gave them, but I guess youll give them even more hell, ha ha ha! It was a tearful farewell for me, as those guys gave us quite a lot of help. From abat standpoint, we got a huge boost in power just from their lessons alone. I still felt a bit annoyed that Master Kush was leaving before I could beat him once in a duel butwell meet again. We will meet again, yeah! You better hear my name once my Idol job gets going, guys! Master Kush, Krim-k, Grahta, Akasht, thank you! A note from AbyssRaven Time for sushi. Also, bye bye, Master Kush for now. I liked writing about them. :( If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 97: My first Davi. Chapter 97: My first Davi. On the same day the saurians left with the people from the other vige, the mercenaries and Count Helvas party left also. While saying goodbye to the mercenaries wasnt anything spectacr, I was quite surprised to see Count Helvass transportation method. I thought they would use their carriages to travel toward the capital of Artorias, Griffonpeak, but I was wrong. Befitting the capitals name, an actual eagle-lion hybrid griffon appeared! Stormfeather Griffon A feathered monster with the head and wings of a majestic eagle and the body of a mighty lion. Theserge griffons possess wings with the ability to adjust themselves quickly to rapidly changing turbulences, enabling them to traverse through even the most turbulent windstorms. Their feathers enable them to send out gusts of wind to topple aerial opponents before striking them down with their sharp talons. Rank B Simr to the wyverns I met in Belzac forest, this griffon was around the size of an elephant. It had long, powerful brown wings like those of a bald eagle, while its body had the muscture of a lion with sharp talons on its front legs and lion-like hind legs and a tail. Instead of a mane of fur, brown feathers covered its chest and neck, giving off a regal aura whenever it puffed them up. It looked exactly the way fantasy novels always described them. Curious about the griffon, I sneaked up to the Counts house with Saori and Tasianna following me. We watched how Count Helvas appeared out of the house, donning a suit of armor riddled with dents and scars only a veteran warrior could possibly have, and greeting his griffon with a wide smile. Always on time, my partner, he said before mounting it. Countess Helvas and Jonathan, their son, left the house also. As no other griffons were there, I thought they would travel with the carriage while Count Helvas would either travel to the capital without them or join them as a guard. However, against my expectations, both the Countess and Jonathan took out brown statues and poured mana into them, making them grow into brown griffons. Gargoyle Manatech Statues A manatech created through abination of technology and alchemy using monster parts to create the form of a monster. By pouring mana into them, these statues can grow in size and perform whatever simple motions their referenced monster can do, but only when they are attached to their masters. These gargoyles do not possess a will andck advancebat features Gargoyles: stone statues that would awaken into fierce monsters when mana was injected into them. Fantasy novels always had them as guardians of a sorcerers estate, defending their masters belongings with fierce loyalty until they were destroyed. I wasnt expecting to see them here, but neither was I prepared to see a griffon. Countess Helvas, in an outfit suitable for flying, and her son both mounted their gargoyles and set off with Count Helvas into the sky, only escorted by two knights on their own gargoyles. Weirdly enough, before they left, I had the feeling the griffon was looking in our direction butthat couldnt be it, right? Saori, Tasianna, and I all had our stealth skills activated, so we should have been impossible to detect. Somehow, I felt a bit of hostility from the griffon, but that had to be my imagination, right? Strangely enough, during that whole event, Eine wasnt joining them in their travels but was the one saying goodbye to her family with Barathan. Carriages were then prepared, which I thought was Eines travel method, but only Countess Helvas head maid and a few other servants entered them as they departed with a few soldiers as their escorts. Later, I learned they were also traveling to the capital, where they would serve in the counts mansion there. Once Eine returned inside the mansion, with a dejected expression simr to an abandoned puppy, our party left the mansions vicinity. We returned to the same area where the fishing from yesterday happened and resumed what we did with the vigers. The number of streaming barracudas hadnt decline, to everybodys joy. The next day, the 30th, the vigers couldnt join us due to the higher ranked barracudas appearing today. Large ones like those [Moss Stone Barracuda]s would appear today, so only the three of us could physically fish them without endangering ourselves. Thankfully, as nobody would be watching us, I could finally unleash my pent-up excitement and fish up an amount worthy for a feast. What I consider a feast, mind you. The day after that, AutumnMoon 1st, Eine returned to supervise me. She greeted me with Barathan after we finished breakfast, followed beside me as we walked to the viges gate, unnerving the vigers. With them, we strolled into the forest, giving them a front-row seat of our training sessions. She barely said anything during training, but I could see the visible shock in her eyes when one of us cast a high leveled orpound spell, like lightning or ice. Hiding our power was an option, but I needed to let off some steam. Bing a [Young Sunfang Dragon] has certainly calmed me down more but Ive noticed myself acting a bit more arrogant when Im annoyed. There was no need to risk [Battle Frenzy] and we three needed training. Our stats and skills increased so it was rewarding, nheless. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 2] [Air Walk Lv. 4] [Thought eleration Lv. 3] gained Lady Hestia, this might be presumptuous of me, but you are aware dark elemental magic isnt favored by the church, right? It surprises me one of your retainers is a dark mage, Eine suddenly mentioned after my spars. Do your spies not use it? I asked cautiously. She shook her head, Our house doesnt, no, but thats because hiring an arcane rogue is quite difficult due to the church. You might not be an actual priestess but seeing a holy mage together with a dark mage isunusual. This reminded me of the time I met the lizardmen and learned of their fear of holy mages. While dark magic practitioners werent ouwed in Artorias, they werent popr among the more fanatical followers of Aurena. The reason being Origin God Marsven and his subordinate gods. I guess having the goddess of monsters as a wife and a daughter responsible for the creation of the grimgarians might be reason enough for the church of Aurena to ostracize them. Eine, herself, didnt have a strong opinion on the subject. Her mother came from the Morgiana duchy. House Morgiana focused on the arcane, so they and the noble houses serving under them are favorable towards all Origin Gods. Her opinion as a mage was also influenced by her time at the royal academy at the kingdoms capital, where no element was prohibited. Huh, I guess even medieval times had an understanding of school, at least for the nobility. The academy begins again in SpringSun, and I would love it if you would join me, at least, for a tour. Considering your disy just now, I honestly believe you might be superior to my professors, which will garner you exceptional esteem from other nobles, Eine mentioned with wonder. Thank you for the praise, but I dont know if Ill have the time nor opportunity, I declined with a faint smile from thepliments. On the next day, Eine took me to her mansion before I trained, and was still clean from my morning bath. Due to my actions on the first day of the barracuda migration where I healed somebody, I had to be paid for granting the white grace. I initially wanted to decline the payment but the words of Count Helvas were still vivid in my memories, so I epted it. Im a good girl, I dont want trouble. Saori, who apanied me, was shivering with delight at the sight of money. If we were at home now, I bet she would take the purse away and start counting it or maybe cuddle with it as she fell asleep. Somehow, I had that image in my head. She was so relieved that our coffers finally werent empty anymore. While I was there, I also asked Eine how money worked. Initially, she was quite surprised I didnt know how Davi, the universal currency of this continent, worked but I quickly exined I was used to a different kind. epting my excuse, she nodded. With a slight move of her hand, Barathan moved forward, took out a small pouch, and spread a few coins on the table. Then, please, allow this humble servant to educate her Grace, Barathan announced, before ordering Eines personal maid to bring the gold coins. On the table, an assortment of coins colored in copper and silverid before me, with the majority being of silver. I did see these coins when Colwyn showed them to me but back then I had literally no idea what they meant. Learning how to use money is a necessity. As you might be aware, Davi is a currency introduced to us by the dwarves, as they are the leading force when ites to minerals and metalwork. All human nations have adopted it as their national currency to ease trade with the dwarves, Barathan exined. To begin, this small copper coin is worth one Davi. The small copper coin looked simple aside from an insignia with a shield and hammer in the middle of it. The medium copper coin was worth ten Davi, with an appearance simr to a Japanese ten yen coin, while therge copper coin was a littlerger and worth a hundred Davi. Ah, thank you, Barathan thanked the maid, epting two gold coins from her. Now where were we? These are silvite and goldite coins, a creation of the dwarves made by mixing silver and gold with impurities. My warning might be redundant, but please be careful not to melt them. Due to the impurities, the worth of the minerals inside of it is vastly inferiorpared to using the coin outright. I might not know what went through the minds of the creators of these coins, but mixing impurities inside of them to prevent them from being melted was ingenious. Although, considering dwarves in fantasy novels were usually extremely prideful of their work, maybe their intention was simply to prevent people from ruining their work? Regardless, back to the coins. A small silvite coin was a thousand Davi while arge one was ten thousand. A small goldite one was a hundred thousand and arge one was worth a million. The price for the white grace depends on the spell cast during the healing. They work on the different tiers of the heal spell and if [Cure] was needed, Eine exined. [Minor Heal] would cost 200 Davi, [Moderate Heal] is 1500 Davi, and [Major Heal] is 5000 Davi. Youve used [Major Heal], yes? And also a custom spell Ive never seen before, which means I owe you 200 Davi is enough for me, I answered before Eine could speak. Casting a single [Major Heal] barely puts a dent in my mana capacity, and my [Sanctified ze] acts simrly to a [Cure]. Besides, that man wasnt in critical condition and I use [Major Heal] liberally due to my mentioned reason. Its more cause I cant use [Minor Heal] and [Moderate Heal] anymore due to Shiternos idiocy, but I cant say that here. Who would believe me having [Sacred Magic] but not [Holy Magic] anymore? That is uneptable, Lady Hestia. I will agree to your offer but as you have cured him of [Poisoned], I must insist you take the price of a single [Cure] cast, which is 500 Davi. And with that, our group was 700 Davi, or sevenrge copper coins, richer now, yay. Apparently, bread was worth around five Davi per loaf ording to Barathan so we had quite a nice amount. However, when I said that at home, Saori began scolding me for not thinking it through, that I forgot about the other costs of living. Urgh, getting scolded sucksespecially when I didnt care that much about the subject. I could always earn more money with my magic. And thats exactly what I did the next day. When I walked around the viges perimeter, I noticed how flimsy the wooden walls were and thought, wouldnt stone walls work better? And so I asked Eine. She wasnt convinced about it initially, but when I started mentioning I could create a [Terra Wall] strong enough to block most fire spells and argued it could prevent attacks on the vige, she epted. I also offered to do it for her mansions walls, but it seems they were already fortified by a terra mage. Damn. Still, I earned five small silvite for the whole procedure which means my party had 5700 Davi in total funds. Usually, this sorta task would require multiple mages to do but I can do it by myself in a single day. Now, Carine vige was supported by a [Terra Wall] made by me, hie hie. Also, I finally took the chance to ask Eine if I could build my concert stage inside the vige. Ive only been preparing the songs and dance choreographies these past days, Ipletely forgot about the venue; without a stage, I wouldnt be able to call it a proper idol concert. Eine suggested building it in the area where I always gave my sermons, as it was thergest unupied space in the vige. The vige used to have a church here, but it was burned down during the bandit attack and hasnt been rebuilt due to ack of masons and earth mages. The stage itself was kept simple. I only needed a tform, really. Of course, I havent forgotten about the lights and other necessary equipment to show Peolynca what a true idol concert would look like, but I can solve this problemter with my spells and scale-dust. I was a one-woman team right now, at least until I can figure out how Saori or Tasianna can help me. It was honestly a skeleton crew, but all this concert needed right now were my parallel minds and me, the idol. Weve been promoting it around the vige, and considering were doing it here, there will be a high chance that all vigers will join aside from the small children, I informed Eine. It might be crowded, but I would be delighted if you could join, I told her with a wink. New years eve, correct? Ive heard you y the geigler, but I would love to hear your singing voice, Lady Hestia, Eine replied as a connoisseur of music. After that, I started visiting Eine at her familys mansion. Ive kinda realized how important it was to start gathering information about this world, not slowly, but with full tempo. My mistake of not knowing how to address nobles might not have been too damning, but who knows what will await me in the future. Eine, who was giving me insight on the noble side of society, was invaluable. Mhmm, this tasteheavenly, Eine uttered as she finished taking a bite of fragassa pound cake, mesmerized by the taste as she kept her eyes with a pleased smile. I fear our sweets cannotpare to your generous gift, Lady Hestia. You are being far too harsh, Lady Eine. The pastries were passable but the sweets go perfectly with our tea, I answered in my noble tone as I ate another of the candy. During my information gathering sessions, I learned that having tea and sweets was customary when a nobledy visited another. As Eine was fond of our cake, I made sure to bring some cake whenever we came over to loosen her tongue a bit more. Speaking of sweets, the pastry and candy she offered me werent too bad. While the pastry didnt hold a candle to our beautiful cake, I could taste the craftsmanship and high-quality ingredients used in its preparation. The candy, especially, was delicious as Eines chef team used authentic sugar for it, not some fructose sugar they extracted from fruits or honey as we did. I had no idea how much the candy cost, but Eine was serving it liberally, so there shouldnt be a problem. So this event happens every five years? When was thest time this happened? I asked her on a certain subject. Thest Grand Duke Selection was held two years ago. Aside from House Morgiana who lost their title to House Myrddin, all the other Grand Dukes have stayed the same, Eine exined. Our discussion was about the seven dukes of the Kingdom of Artorias. Eine had already exined to me the concept of the three different tiers of nobles but there were also two tiers within the dukes. At the top of noble society sat the royal house of Artorias, the ruling family of the kingdom of Artorias, and acting as their pirs were the four grand ducal and three ducal houses. Although I wasnt sure if I could remember every single noble house, remembering seven names was easy enough for me. The seven dukes were split into four categories; Morgiana and Myrddin belonged to the arcane houses; Lecartiglio and Groushia were military houses; Greenveil and Equevanna were focused on economics; andstly, Olivus was the only religion-focused house. Every five years, a Grand Duke Selection happens where the king chooses four grand dukes from the four different categories. These grand dukes will serve as the advisors for that specific affair and gain the prestige of the title. The current grand dukes were; House Lercartiglio as the Grand Duke of Military Affairs, Equevanna as the Grand Duke of Economic Affairs, Myrddin as the Grand Duke of Arcane Affairs, and Olivus as the Grand Duke of Religious Affairs. That remindd me, that fanatical fire mage, Macklemor, once mentioned House Morgiana held the Grand Duke rank but it would seem his information was outdated. While I dont know when Ill be able to use this information, learning about it now would be better thanter. Thank you very much for your help, Lady Eine. It was another fruitful day for me, I said my thanks to her as I noticed the sky turning orange. Your words honor me, Lady Hestia. If it would please you, could I suggest you stay here in the mansion with me? That way you wouldnt have to travel to our mansion every morning, Eine offered with a serene smile. Showing her an equally pleasant smile, my mind only came up with one word to reply to this question shes been asking me every day, No. She shrugged her shoulders, having anticipated my answer, and dropped the subject for the day. Tomorrow will be the God Thanking Festival. I heard from Barathan that the vige has been preparing for the celebrations and subsequent feast. Will you serve as the priestess for them? Oh right, time has passed quite quickly, huh? Today was already the sixth of AuthumnMoon and tomorrow would be Origdiviel Arashan, the God Thanking Festival. Well, considering Ive been learning about the kingdom, experimenting with special effects for my stage performance, and developing new custom spells, it would be weird if time hadnt gone by so fast. Yes, the vige chief asked me about it. Ive only learned the lyrics recently, but I will attend it as a priestess, mostly because all the vigers have been begging me to do so, I responded without sarcasm as people were begging outside my house when I initially declined it. And you? Will you join us? I am a noble and they are my subjects. I have no ce there, especially with how filthy it is. I cannot understand why you would spend your time there, Lady Hestia, Eine said with a forced smile, hiding the glint of sadness in her eyes. As rude as this sounds, your family are acting extremely selfish. They are enjoying their time at the capital, leaving you all alone here. Im beginning to lose all respect for your father here, unbelievable, I said bluntly as my smile waned. Ive recently learned why Eine wasnt apanying her family to the capital, and thats cause her father ordered her to stay here to act as mydy-in-waiting or whatever. Ive also heard she recently came of age, which means she was 15 years old like me, and was excited to join the festival and ball at the capital as her noble debut as an adult. Personally, I didnt care about the ball part, but I could understand her desire to attend a ball very well. However, I was more annoyed about the fact she wasnt spending time with her parents tomorrow, as I believe this event was the Christmas eve equivalent. Youre supposed to spend time with family during Christmas! Lady Hestia, please, its alright. It is my duty as a noble to stay here, supervising you while you stay in ournds. This might be rude of me to say, but I am being forced to stay because of your reluctance to go with us to the capital, Eine squeezed out in defense of her family. While it might not be what I wished for, I do feel a sense of pride in being helpful to you. If I could help my houses rtionship with you, then I will have done my best as ady of House Helvas. It isnt often a daughter of a count can be an acquaintance to a royal princess. I couldnt speak against her anymore, so I left the mansion feeling sad for Eine. Could I maybe visit her after the feast, I wonder? But I wanted to spend my first Christmas with Saori and Tasianna; they were my family now after all. It was a debacle, but the answer was clear once I asked myself who was more important to me. On the next day, the vigers were in high spirits as all of them, men and women, participated in the festivities. The sounds ofughing kids ying with each other resounded through the vige. All while the men started drowning themselves in ale and the little amounts of rice wine they somehow managed to make before the festival, releasing their inner child as they challenged each other with sports. On the other hand, the wives and single women tried their damnest to hack and slice through the mountain of dried fish. The intensity of the cooking process made the cold of winter seem almost non-existent with multiple cooking stations roaring in unison, crowded by those very same chefs. Rita and her bakery brought out piping hot yeast-less bread while fresh milk was being transformed into butter and cream in merry excitement. This whole scene made the tragedy they had faced two months ago almost feel like a bad dream. As the food slowly piled up on the dishwares, the humble yet fantastic feast began to form. Any men or teens the women managed to drag away from their sports and fun, they ordered them to carry everything into the church grounds, where the feast was being held this year. The Gods watch over us as the earth turns heavenly white To honor our patrons, we servants feast in their name, praying and praising their name with every bite They blessed us with shelter, food, friendship, love, and life So in their name, we shall live good lives, so our faith may fuel their power above in their domain The song I sang was dedicated to the origin gods, to show our thanks for theming into our lives. The effects were too profound for me to fully understand but it seems every viger was in deep prayer as I sang it. Usually, without a priest, vigers would sing it together, but with me here, they could dedicate this time to praying to the gods, asking for their blessing and help in theming year. It shouldnt be a surprise to me anymore, but I was being constantly reminded of how pious these vigers were. Once the song was over, the feast officially began. As I was the guest of honor, my table was situated on my concert stage where I could overlook everybody, while also having the most food on the table. Saori joined me, but I hadnt been expecting Tasianna to agree toe as well, as I thought we would celebrateter at home. As the table was away from the vigers, Tasianna would be able to tolerate thepany, especially when she really wanted to celebrate this day with me. This is exactly what I wanted. The three of us, having fun on this day. The food wasnt anything to write home about with the severeck of seasoning, but I didnt mind the taste as I was eating it with the two people I considered the most precious in this world. The solitude until I met them was torture, now that I think back on it. So spending my time,ughing and joking with them at this table made my spirit shine like it never did before. Nobody cared about status or social ranks today, giving mypanions and me free rein over how we acted in public. The vigers were so intoxicated by the atmosphere that the amount of people calling me by my name instead of Lady Priestess or dy grew considerably in size. I hope Eine is doing well Lady Hestia, suddenly somebody snuck past the festive vigers and climbed up on the stage, speaking to me with a hushed voice. Do you have time, right now? Could I speak to you? Looking in that direction, I noticed it was Lorena, slightly flushed from all the merriment with a wry smile stered on her face. Oh, sure, Ive got time. What do you want to talk about, Lorena? Its about my pregnancy and my ns for the future. A note from AbyssRaven Look at her making money. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(17) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 98: The Planning of the trip to Firwood. Chapter 98: The nning of the trip to Firwood. Urgh, getting used to sitting with a tail seems to be the hardest challenge of my life Once again riding House Helvass carriage, I experimented with ways to make sitting inside it morefortable for myself as I fumbled with my long tail. No matter how fluffy the seats were, it just felt weird having my tail there. We have been using this carriage for over a week now. You still have not gotten used to it? Saori asked, perplexed at my continued troubles. Give me a break, Saori. Your tail isnt longer than your torso and headbined. Mine alone is already longer than the whole seat, Iined with a troubled face. Even without the dress, its such a bother. Today was the day after the God Thanking Festival. My party and I were being driven towards Eines home during our usual visiting time. The reason for our meeting today would involve what Lorena told me yesterday. Lorenas problem was she was raped by some ve merchant and now had to deal with the repercussion of being pregnant with his child. Due to the negative stigma of a deflowered woman in her vige, and presumably most of society, her parents have also suggested she marry and try to hide the truth about the baby. The only thing she needed was a fianc. Luckily for her, a man willing to take her as a wife despite knowing the full truth was avable in the vige her childhood friend, Ruld the Cobbler. Ruld, the person who made my boots, and his family had agreed to the marriage once Lorena and her parents exined the situation to them. As the two families had a great rtionship and were living together in a single house anyway, both parent couples were pretty overjoyed at the suggestion ording to Lorena. They dearly wanted their eldest children to marry, it seems. It took us a while to decide on a n but we settled that I would marry Ruld and move to Firwood with him. We have to make it there before the 8th of WinterSun so we can participate in the Binding festival and make our marriage official under the eyes of the Goddess, she told me with a small smile as she told me her ns. I do not want it, but the child still deserves a proper life. Not drinking with everybody was rough, but I dont want it harmed. Weddings in Peolynca couldnt be arbitrarily held on whatever day you wanted, unlike on Earth. Commoners werent financially able to n one, and everybody wanted their marriage to be acknowledged under the Gods eyes ording to religious tradition. There were four chances in a year for couples to marry, and this always happened in the first full week of the season on LightDay. ording to Lorena, the 1stof WinterSun, so January by Earths calendar, was a LightDay, but, as it wasnt a full week, it didnt count. So, they nned to travel to Firwood on the 1st and marry on the subsequent week. As Lorena was impregnated about a month ago, her belly wasnt visible under her clothes yet, but it had started to swell. As winter wasing, she could continue hiding the bump with more clothing until the marriage using the cold as an excuse. Once Lorena moved to Firwood with Ruld, it would be easy to convince people I was Rulds baby since nobody knew her. Even if a woman were to question the belly size and their time of marriage, it seems having pre-marital sex was epted in this world as long as the couple had already decided to get married. If the birth happened after the marriage had been blessed by the gods, the child would still be blessed and wasnt considered a bastard. Lorena didnt know the exact reason for this, believing the gods didnt mind, but I think it had something to do with Marsven and his wife Edna. The current Goddess of Monsters and Fertility had been pregnant with the Goddess of Death before her ascension, but the marriage wasnt mentioned when I read that tale. ording to Tasianna, while fairies didnt marry, elves did, using the same concept of the Binding festival. All marriages would happen in the first week of summer, where the day the couple would marry would be determined by their choice of god and faith. I figured they probably did it this way so as to not exclude any of the Origin Gods. Anyway, Lorena and Ruld decided that once the baby was born, they would give him or her over to the churchs orphanage. Using the excuse that they couldnt financially take care of it, they would escape any negative stigma from their neighbors while distancing themselves from the newborn. Nobody would judge a young couple for handing their child over to the orphanage, as they could always have more children once theyre better prepared. While I personally didnt like the idea at all my values conflicted with theirs I wouldnt judge them. Lorena didnt want the child cause it was from her rapist, and this was the only realistic way without resorting to any extreme methods. I guess I was a bit too nave for this subject in the first ce, huh? Anyway, this leads back to why I was going to Eine. Lorena asked me to escort her and Ruld to Firwood, as they couldnt make the trip themselves. The roads were filled with monsters, and winter was almost here. It hadnt snowed yet, but she assured me snow always appeared by the end of this month. I nned to help them after I performed my concert, and, for that, I needed Eine. More specifically, I needed her authority as the daughter of the count. A serf was a belonging. They were owned by the lord of the fief and required the lords authority to be free as leaving the fief unannounced could be punished by thew. Rulds cobbler workshop bought his freedom for him, but in return, he had to stay contracted to the workshop until he worked off all his debts to them. He was happy working there, so it was fine in my book. Lorena, on the other hand, would have it harder, so I had to do something about it. From our discussions, I learned Eine wanted me to either stay at her mansion or go with her to Firwood, the opportunity to solve this problem was easily avable right now. My party didnt want to leave the vige this early, since wed nned to stay here for the whole winter, but Saori and I both agreed to help a friend in need, whereas Tasianna stayed indifferent. Besides, we needed IDs, and Count Helvas did mention we had to go to Firwood to acquire them. Ah, it seems weve arrived. I can feel the warmth of the barrier, I uttered as the carriage entered the demesne of the mansion. The feeling I had from entering the area of the mansion during my first visit was due to a huge mana barrier covering the whole area. Eine told me it was a manatech used to keep the cold and snow away from the mansion, keeping a perfect temperature for their garden to flourish even in the midst of a snowstorm. Honestly, I was baffled she had the mana to keep the barrier and every single light active in the mansion, but she quickly exined to me that wasnt the case. The house was currently being fueled with mana batteries her mother made in the case of her absence, as she was the most aplished mage in House Helvas. Did the Count marry her just for that reason?! I thought when I heard that, worsening my already bad opinion on him. Interestingly enough, Eine also carried around a ne with a simr function like the barrier. It kept her warm while she continuously channeled her mana into it. Considering I couldnt make my heater balls anymore, I think I would need to buy one of these pendants in the future to keep our garden working during winter. Manatech is amazing,I thought, wondering if it could be used on the vige to modernize it a bit, but that idea was quickly shot down by Eine when she exined how incredibly taxing and expensive acquiring mana batteries was. Investing that much money intomoners, when they cannot maintain such exquisite technologies?! Unthinkable and foolish. Lady Hestia, who has nted that seed of thought into you? she questioned me with the most mortified and outraged expression she has ever shown me. Speaking of Eine, once we arrived before her mansions doors, Barathan greeted us and immediately showed us our way to his mistress. Saori and Tasianna were led to the kitchen so they could unpack todays cake and get my tea, while I greeted Eine. I wish you a bountiful EarthDay, Lady Eine. May Goddess Crustacia bless yournd, I said, assuming my noble persona while inside her home. Your blessing is weed. My gratitude from the depths of my heart to you, Lady Hestia, Eine replied before dropping a bit of her mannerisms for casualness now that we became a bit more acquainted. Noticing her cheerful smilepared to the fake smiles shes been giving me these past days, I asked her, Oh? You seem quite happy? Did something happen? Yes, my family sent me letters, she answered, slightly embarrassed as she said that. I may not have been there with them, but they reported everything theyve done at the capital. It isshameful to say this, but I wasnt able to sleep until I finished those letters, he he. Oooooh. Thats relieving to hear. You werent alone on Peolyncian Christmas it seems, Eine. Good for you! They might not have been here with her, and it was clear to everybody that she was saddened by it, but at least in her heart, they were together. Maybe the Count isnt that bad? At least, not as a family man. We had some small talk until Saori and Tasianna returned with the cake and tea. I then exined to Eine my problem, hiding the fact that Lorena was pregnant. As expected, she was quite pleased with the proposal. Aside from being mydy-in-waiting and keeping watch over me, the Count wanted Eine to get me to either stay at their mansion here or at the one in Firwood. When I asked why she was so upfront about it, she told me that hiding it wasnt worthwhile anymore. She understood I valued honesty and trust more than some convoluted scheme. Then, I shall send a message to my father to inform him. I do not know if he has made all the preparations for your reward yet, so I must give him the information about our departure. We will also need the permission from the lord of Firwood to enter town, Eine uttered as Barathan retrieved a brown, y-like bird and some parchment. When I asked her about it, she told me it was a [Messenger Bird], a manatech simr to those gargoyles her mother and brother rode, before showing me her own gargoyle mount. They are creations alchemists produce using a piece of manatech as the base while adding monster parts to form its shape. They grow once mana is infused into them, and depending on the animal, they may also fly. Our houses emblem would make an ill-fitting gargoyle, as they are crops, so instead we chose our kingdoms beast, the griffon. I already knew this from spying on her familys departure, but she didnt know that, so I listened intently. The [Messenger Bird] was a manatech able to reproduce the voice of its owner to the recipient. They had an incredible flight speed, allowing them to travel long distances in no time, so they were used simrly to a phone call. The only problem was they were quite expensive even for a magnoble like her father. The profession of the normal messenger wasnt endangered due to this reason. However, before I send it, she muttered, stopping her hand from writing, before looking deep in the eyes. Lady Hestia, please be truthful with me. Are you possiblya follower of God Danterno? Huh? I let out unwillingly, not expecting this question. I confess, my duty was to supervise you as my father needed to know if you are a threat to our kingdom or not. You have admitted to not being a priestess of our Goddess, and you should be a follower of God Kargryxmor as you are a dragonewt, but I realized we never questioned your allegiance to the other Origin Gods, Eine exined with caution. Greenveil duchy is an agricultural focusednd, so we also give our respects to Goddesses Zephira and Crustacia. Their churches might not be as affluential as Goddess Aurenas, but they exist in Cedaraille, the capital of this duchy. If you werent Goddess Aurenas follower then you must be one of the before mentioned Origin Goddess, but your custom spellIve never heard anything about it, even at the academy. She proceeded to exin to me how shocked she was to see me create fire so easily with my ws and how unnatural my white mes and [Sanctified ze] were. Well, youre unnatural too! Ahemshouldnt take that too personally. She understood, as a mage, about my power once she witnessed me spar with Saori and Tasianna but was always confused why I never used a single fire spell. You could produce fire from your body, but I never witnessed a red magic circle, the sign for either a fire or inferno spell. Your [Sanctified ze] even has a white magic circle, making it a holy spell, no? Eine face contorted slightly from confusion as she continued her interrogation. I had to report this to my father once I saw you use your custom spell on the injured man. I watched your training to see your current level in [Inferno Spell] but was left more perplexed afterward. My father has searched the libraries of the royal university and also asked houses specialized in magic, even Houses Myrrddin and Morgiana, but found nothing. I am aware our information on dragonewts is outdated, but a mention on mes as white as Goddess Aurenas magic should be avable. She tightened her hands, almost as if she was fearful of my answer to her questions. I have already told you my stance on mages of other elements. Dark or fire mages, I do not pretend I havent heard the stigma surrounding them, but I do ignore the rumors, as my mother taught me the importance of understanding each system spell. However, my father is the Count of a noble house. As such, he must be aware of your intentions before giving you your IDs. While we respect God Kargryxmor as a subordinate god of Goddess Aurena, we are more concerned if you are a fervent believer in God Danterno or not, Lady Hestia. If you are aware of his churchs preachingthen you must know why I worry. Macklemor, that fanatical fire mage I met at the bandit camp, came back to mind. His constant preaching of how Danternos church actually workedpared to how the outside looked on it was still vivid in my memory. I didnt know if he was speaking the truth, but I was not interested in it anymore. Due to a certain someone, I wanted nothing to do anymore with his church. Nothing! Frowning throughout the whole interrogation, I couldnt help but scratch my head in irritation from her usations. Dont lump me in with that damn imbecile! Lady Hestia?! Eine cried out in surprise as I broke my faade. Ill make it clear for you right now, Eine. I have nothing to do with him, and I want to continue not having anything to do with him or his church, I spoke, raising my voice as anger started to consume me, only calming down once I felt Saoris and Tasiannas hands on my shoulders. I apologize, Lady Eine. It seems I am terrible at controlling my feelings once Im angered. Ished out at you once again. I apologized, noticing a bit of my [Draconic Aura] must have leaked likest time. No, it is I who must apologize. I wouldnt have mentioned this if I had known how much is would displease you, she said with a wry smile. Thank youTo elucidate further, [Sanctified ze] is a holy spell with fire properties, I can assure you that. It was made with one of my unique skills, I exined to her about the existence of [White mes] without telling her how I obtained it, knowing she will learn about it soon enough anyway. I am a dragonewt and my body produces special scale-dust which I use to create sparks and fire, and I use [Pyrokinesis] to control them. I only possess one fire spell in my arsenal and its my own custom spell. I do not possess [Fire Magic] or [Inferno Magic]. What? But that cannot be. You must have one of them to even create a custom spell with fire as its element. That is how custom spells are created, Eine replied with a frown, stating an obvious fact. I witnessed you cast both lightning andva element spells during your spar. I am not a fire mage myself, but even I know the differentposite elements and which elements are required as their pre-requisites. Lady Hestia, it is hard to believe you with those facts. I know, I understand it must sound far-fetched, but I am telling you the truth. I once had [Inferno Magic Lv. 5], I admit, which should clear up how I could create a custom fire spell and own lightning andva magic. However, sometime during my travels, I lost both fire magic skills and I am currently in the process of reorganizing myself as a mage, I informed her without being startled of her sudden distrust. Yes, I have heard about Danternos religion, but I am not their associate. I was never and will never be a servant of that idiotic god. Well, insulting an Origin God isnt what I would rmend myself, but it isnt ouwed in our kingdom. I understand, Lady Hestia. I apologize for having my suspicions. I will trust your words considering the person I havee to know, Eine said with an elegant nod. I will inform my father about everything and our n to travel to Firwood. The information on your status board will be sent to him and everybody who must know will too, when we issue your ID. It will reassure him once he learns what you said. Please tell him not to be shocked when he sees it. With that finally done, Eine agreed on releasing Lorena from her serfdom; in return, I would join her in moving to Firwood. After finishing the letter, she wrapped it around the manatech birds leg and activated it, speaking to it as it recorded her voice. She also urged me to repeat what I told her, so her father can hear my admittance, releasing it after everything was sorted out. The moment it left Eines hand, the bird pped its wings like a hummingbird and shot off into the sky. I had no idea when it would return, but seeing it fly away like that, I had no doubts it would reach her father. The twomoners will sit inside the servants carriage while you and I stay in my carriage. A gargoyle would be faster, but I wish to enjoy a calm trip with you, dont you agree? Eine said with a smile now that the official business was done. Also, I wish to have your two retainers, Saori and Tasianna, in the same carriage. Seeing me raise a brow, she exined, I was baffled when you said you considered yourpanions your equals. While I do adore Josine and do trust her with everything, I also know there is a social barrier between us, she smiled at her personal maid. Your words honor me, Lady Eine, Josine smiled back warmly. That is why I wish to know them better. A mage seeks knowledge, as Istari intends us to do. However, due to the social barrier and how it is considered rude to speak with a retainer without her mistress consent, I wish to do this under the pretense of this being simr to a request from a noble to an adventurer, she suggested, finally taking a bite of the pound cake. You wish to hire us? I asked. Yes, I will offer you an F rank quest to escort me to Firwood, turning our rtionship, until it is fulfilled, to noble and mercenary. I will still treat you with the respect you are due as a princess and guest to House Helvas, but this is all a pretense so I may speak with your retainers. It was so round-about, so incredibly round-about, but I guess that is how nobles handled stuff like this? I dont know, but she was speaking sofortably as if she knew exactly what she was doing. Urgh, am I d I will never have to do this sorta stuff. F rank is eptable as the further we go from a settlement, the higher the mana concentration in the area, meaning the risk of monsters will be higher. I am confident in my ability to fend off G or even F rank monsters, but my level is quite low, despite my abundance of skills, Eine told me, exining she gained most of her levels from fulfilling academy requests but never from participating in a real fight like her father and mother. I do not believe a D rank would appear, but considering your strength, you would be able to take one down, correct? With the flick of my fingersliterally, I answered with a smile, before chuckling as I realized the possibility for that statement bing true. Fantastic. You still have the fulfillment document for the bandit quest, correct, Lady Hestia? Eine asked, to which I nodded. Good. Please hand it over to me. I will gather all the necessary documents and will make sure you gain the appropriate rpense. The nobles of the Greenveil duchy know the importance of a proper transaction, and every deed demands a reward. Ahh, so her merchant-spirit was the reason why she was so adamant at giving me the money for the white grace. Well, I can say Saori was literally trembling at the idea of even more money. I can already guess how she will fantasize about itter on. With all our ns finished, I stayed a bit longer to ask her a few other questions before leaving the mansion. Most of the questions were directed at how the God Thanking Festival would be celebrated at the capital, and if there was anything exciting she could mention. Brother wrote that a few heroes, chosen by Goddess Aurena herself, have arrived at the capital for the ball. One of the two saint candidates was supposed to join also, but didnt, Eine reported. Unfortunately, he wasnt able to learn their names as he and my parents had to report your stay here to the royal family. Even after they returned to the ball, everybody was already crowding around the heroes, so neither my brother nor my parents had the chance to approach them. Heroes, huh? I guess that concept was a staple in fantasy novels. So, Aurena already has chosen her champions, then why did she need me? Hmm, I hope shell be able to answer this question once I talk to her, although I have feeling I wont like it what she has to say. Saying our goodbyes, we left after a lot of talking. Once we were outside, Saori suddenly noticed something in the sky, pointing it out for me. Snow? For the second time in this life of mine, I saw snow falling from the sky. However, instead of fading away like the first time, this one continued into the night, covering everything in a nket of white snow. Like a curtain signaling the end of a theater shows act, this pale veil was like a sign that my time in Carine vige was soon to end. Soon my first idol concert would begin. My debut as a proper idol in Peolynca, the start of my dream bing true. And with it, the start of my new adventure at Firwood. Chapter 99: An Idols Fire. Chapter 99: An Idol''s Fire. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] acquired Air Shield! Sanctuary! With the activation of two spells, a transparent wind and a yellow glowing barrier expanded away from me, their epicenter. As the two protective spells stood still like a solid wall, I felt reassured that what I will do today wont identally set the vige on fireI hope. Saori, the vigers will probably get curious despite our warnings, so can you take care of them? I called out to Saori, who was standing at the entrance of the church area. In thest two weeks, the amount of time Ive been able to invest in my idol preparations has been rather disappointing. After all, during the first week, I had to prioritize the meeting with Count Helvas and learning about magic from Master Kush. And since the saurians left, I''ve mostly been spending my time learning about the world from Eine. As we would travel to Firwood soon, the information I got will probably be handy. So, I decided to dedicate my time to preparing my stage in the church area. It was a simple stage made from my terra magic, and it would be enough for my first stage performance, I admit, but I still needed to add some vor to it. I was reminded of my time in the Belzac Forest where I used to perform to lure in monsters for Saori to power-level with when I look at this stage. The special effects I made with my spells back then were simple, as I didnt put too much effort into it preferring to focus on my singing and dancing. However, with my current abilities, I had to give it my all. Hopefully, nobody will disturb me. I did warn the nearby vigers and Colwyn about it, and Saori will handle any curious vigers, so everything should be fine. Once Saori went outside the barrier and Tasianna backed off a bit, I began spreading my scale-dust with my arms. The spark of a single scale looks like the shlight of a camera, and the greater the density of the scale dust cloud, therger the mes. When I lost [Holy Magic], I also lost the [Light] spell. That spell was essentially the same as [Shine] except that it couldnt harm dark elemental beings, so I thankfully had an alternative after I lost it. Using [Dyed Cast], Ill be able to set the magic circle inside a bucket or something to imitate a spotlight, activating it whenever I need light. However, usually a spell only has one cast, right? Well, I knew this would be the case, so I held an emergency training session after I left Eines mansion yesterday. Using the reading material Master Kush gave me, I thankfully got [Continuous Cast] in time to use it for my concertbut this does leave a bit of a sour taste in my mouth, as I still cant get [Multi-Cast]. Why?! Why?!? Ok, enough of that. I took out a wooden bowl from my storage and inscribed the magic circle for [Shine] onto it with [Trap Creation], much like how I had done when making my bombs in the Belzac Forest, but then I activated [Dyed Cast] when I enchanted it. This way, the spell would still be connected to me and I would be able to control it remotely. If I''d used [Trap Creation] alone, it would have severed my connection to the spell, so I would have had to directly infuse mana into the bowl to activate the enchantment. I threw it over to Tasianna and told her to point the opening of the bowl towards me. I turned around and activated the spell. Almost immediately, a bright light shined at my back, casting arge shadow of myself onto the snow on the ground. While my body was keeping me warm, seeing how much more snow had fallen since yesterday sent a shiver down my spine. Using [Continuous Cast], I first deactivated the spell, turning the spotlight off, and then sessfully reactivated it. This proved that both the advanced casting techniques I was trying to use were working perfectly.. The four stages of magic casting were invocation, incantation, activation, and release. During this process, I had to cast my spell in a way that it wouldn''t activate immediately and could be released multiple times until I dispelled it myself, to make the skills work on the spell. The only problem was the mana cost. I had to continuously feed the magic circle mana while I kept it active, meaning it would be impossible for me to keep it up for an entire night. Most K-pop concerts are between one and two hours long, but I think it would be safer for me to perform three songs max for my first time. In broad daylight, with my core continuously using the sunlight to replenish my mana and stamina, I think I could probably keep a concert going indefinitely, but trying for that long, when I''m not even sure of my current limits would be bad. Maybe for my next concert, I''ll be able to buy some manatech spotlights. For this one, though, I''ll have to make do with what I have avable. Next, I had to make the truss, the roof of the concert stage, where all the lighting and other decorations were attached to support the concert. Constructing four pirs to act as the support and then the roof, a simple earthen truss was made with my magic. I called Saori for help, and had her grab all the spotlights Id made with our wooden bowls and attach them on the truss before she went back to the entrance. I climbed on the stage and started activating all the spotlights in differentbinations, testing how much my mana pool could handle while simultaneously scrutinizing the light formation. I had to make sure that wherever I was on the stage I would never be left in the dark. Cant have the star not be in the spotlight, right? As if I was being supported by a perfect production team, no matter where I went, the lights would turn on and off without a second of dy. Its almost like the performer and the team supporting them were 100% in sync. Well, that is, of course, exactly whats happening cause my production team consisted of my parallel minds. They knew what I needed do, so they were the perfect partners. I twirled around like a ballerina, quickly engulfing the stage in a cloud of scale-dust. The cloud shimmered under the spotlights, giving no indication of how dangerous it would have been without me here to control it. Snapping my ws and swinging my tail around as I began practicing my dance choreography, the scale-dust began to spark with every movement. Thankfully, [Pyrokinesis] was enough to manage everything, reducing the intensity of the tiny explosions to make them seem like a sparkling veil. Using my scale-dust, I could fully surround myself with fire. Trails of mes appeared with every flourish of my arms and legs, emitting like an ethereal aura as they burst into existence and quickly faded away, leaving both Tasianna and Saori mystified as they watched me. By increasing the power, I could even unleash an inferno storm to spiral around me. [Divine Inferno] gave meplete immunity to my own fire spells, but that immunity didn''t extend to my burning scale-dust, as scale-dust isn''t a spell. Still, both my draconic physiology and my high inferno resistance made every explosion feel like a tickle, which would quickly be healed up by my natural regeneration. [Shine] and my scale-dust will make excellent special effects toplement the show, I could even use some wind to flutter my hair and dress and maybe lightning spells to spice things up, I thinkOn second thought, lightning isnt needed when I can have my scale-dust act as sparkles. Thats all good and so, but still Is something bothering you, Lady Hestia? Tasianna asked me as she noticed the frown I made after testing a few things out. Its nothing reallybut, despite everything, I still feel a bitdisappointed, I said, dramatically shrugging my shoulders, throwing my hands up. I wasnt sure how to exin it to her. I understood my current situation quite well, but I couldnt help but feel the aesthetic of the stagcking. Everything about it was made out of earth using my spells so it couldnt help but look simplistic in design and color while the wooden spotlights made it seem cheap. Creating a wooden stage was impossible by this point. The vige was too preupied with preparing for winter and I dont think Eine could hire craftsmen to make me one when the snow would soon cover the roads. Even if a stage could be made before my concert, why would I want numerous trees being hacked down for a one-time use? I havent tried it yet, but I doubt I could fit something that big inside my [Storage Magic] in one go for transportation. I dunno, maybe its my former idol perfectionist tendency hindering me again, but its kinda hard for me to ept this current stage. I thought I was annoyed cause it didnt have a catwalk and B-stage, the secondary stage usually in the middle of the crowd, so I added them, but that feeling still didnt go away. I had this persistent, gnawing sense that something just wasnt right. It really was infuriating. Hmm, Tasianna thought over my words for a bit, before replying with her own question. Then, maybe it is something that is missing from the stage, instead of the quality? She said before pointing at it. Something missing? As I continued muttering to myself, unable to figure it out, Tasianna told me to go back on stage and stand there. It might be something I dont understand about idol concerts but, from my perspective, doesnt the stage feel a bit lonely? Lonely? I nced behind me, noticing all the empty space on the stage. Well, I am the star of the show. Idols usually have background dancers to fill the area, but it isnt necessary. Well, that doesnt mean I am not keen on the idea, if somebody wishes to dance with me. Right, Tasianna? Noticing the intention of my words and smile, Tasianna giggled a bit as she responded, He he, I wouldnt mind, Lady Hestia. Song and dance are things any fairy can do, and I wouldnt mind joining you, of course. But instead ofing on stage, she shook her head. However, that isnt what I meant, Lady Hestia. You see, when we fairies celebrate, we do it with everybody. To create a spectacle worthy for our beloved Goddesses, Zephira and Anuiqa, we always give our all when we decorate, filling every nook and cranny with flowers and colors so the very idea ofcking neveres into mind. The Goddess of Wind, Zephira also serves as the Goddess of Celebrations and Travels. Anuiqa, a fairy, is one of the few Faefolk gods. Shes the Goddess of Festivals and Cooking. Considering that Zephiras subordinate gods include the Goddess of Hunting and God of Harvests, her pantheon sure seems to be well aligned with the normal people. Theres even Mercurias, the God of Mercantilism. Maybe its different in Firwood, but Im a bit surprised that Aurena seems to be more popr than Zephira in this vige, although everybody here does know those gods names. I should ask Eine when I have the chance. Back to the present, I do agree I could maybe add a bit more vor to the stage. K-pop concerts usually have a digital background fitting to the song ying during the performance and its alsomon to use a multitude of different colored lights to entuate the artists. Humans feast with their eyes, and this is also true for idol concerts. I couldnt use my mes to color the lights, as the bowls would easily burn with my purple and crimson fire whereas my white ones have proven themselves safe they feel warm, but not hot however, white on white sounds, well, boring. If I couldnt use my other fire for colored spotlights, then I could use them to wrap myself in it, turning myself into a human torch! Er, dragonewt torch. Wanting to test this idea, I invoked both [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire]. Heavenly white mes burned in my right hand and deadly dark purple ones in my left. I was still a bit reluctant to use these purple mes, mostly cause I wasnt sure of its limits yet, but I guess that also applies with [White mes]. Sure, I made a custom spell out of it, so I understood its main properties: holy elemental fire that can damage and heal, but thats about everything. I have the feeling Im only scratching the surface, though. With [Sanctified ze], I should be able to cure anybody affected by [Corrosive Fire] if I dial down its power, so its about time I try using it more. I snapped my fingers, creating a crimson red me on my left hand. Wow, I eximed as both crimson and purple twirled together in unison. I see my mes every day but, weirdly, Ive never tried mixing them together like this. I released the fire in the air, using [Pyrokinesis] to keep it afloat and alive, and then began twisting them together into a spiral of crimson and purple, before finally adding the white mes to them. I held my hand up, and began willing the mes to move. The triplebination of mes spiraled through the air, continuously mixing the color as it red through the sky. With a thought, I expanded this single beautiful wonder while feeding it more mana so it would keep burning in the cold air as it grew, eventually forming it into a ming dolphin swimming through the sky. Geezhave I really forgotten how much fun it was to observe my crimson sparks light up? I cant let some idiotic god of fire ruin the image I always had for them. me the creator, not the tools Hestia, somebodys voice suddenly broke my trance, redirecting my attention away from the spiral. Tasianna told me everything. If you needed aesthetic help that much, you could have just asked me. Besides, your mes and lights are starting to attract everybody. Looking over at where she was pointing, I noticed numerous kids and young teens having assembled at the entrance, watching me with sparkling eyes. Smiling, I waved at them. They flinched back for a moment but quickly gathered themselves, waving at me vigorously before running away. Cute. Once my attention was back to Saori, she began listing suggestions out to improve the whole design of the stage to make it feel more alive, even if we were working on a budget. One of those suggestions was to weave mana threads around the pirs, hiding the hideous brown with a myriad of bright colors to illuminate the night. I could even activate them and turn the pirs into a light show. I thought it was crazy to suggest cause that meant Saori and Tasianna had an arduous task before them and I couldnt imagine them doing that much work. However, Saori and Tasianna simply shrugged off my concern and told me they had enough time. It was only the 9th, after all, and my concert was on the 31st. Speaking of mana threads, Saori also had the brilliant idea of wrapping different colored threads around the bowls, so when [Shine]s light is emitted, the threads would color the light much like how those colored films are used. Surprisingly, a pretty simple solution. Ten minds, and none of us were able to think of this answer. Sigh, I really overthink things too much. Wait, you want to do what with the stage? I asked again, not sure if I heard Saoris idea correctly. I want Tasianna to turn the floor into ice, she suggested. You think the stage is too boring? Well, how about we turn the stage into color itself? The light of the spotlights will enter the ice and mix together, then it will refract it towards the audience. Yeah, I can see that, I can see that. Like a rainbow or a disco. Come on, you can imagine that, right, Hestia? Uh, yeah, of course. That is a pretty great idea but, I paused for a moment to bring my fire dolphin into Saoris eyes. I was nning to incorporate some mes into my performance, especially the second song. I cant use ice on the ground, itll just melt. Hmm, indeed, your mes could easily melt Tasiannas ice, but you can simply tone the temperature down, no? The fire from your [Sanctified ze] doesnt feel warm, for example, Saori exined. I told her my thoughts on her suggestion. I exined how I had thought of using my red and purple mes as colored light sources, but had abandoned that idea when I realized I couldn''t control the heat nearly as well as I could with [White mes]. I believe its one of the traits of [White mes], while the other two kinds cant exist without being hot. Saori ced a finger on her chin, pondering as she continued, While I do understand what you mean, that logic only applies if mana were to not exist. I mean, you can keep a fire alive for hours with [Pyrokinesis] without it physically being close to any fuel. I might be presuming because I am not a fire mage, but maybe theres a skill you can buy to do it? Hmm, I havent looked in the shop in a while. I did get that 3k SP bonus from my evolution, so I might as well use it. Agreeing to her suggestion, I had my parallel minds immediately go on a search. If I can control fire, then shouldnt I also be able to control temperature and so on? Unfortunately, simr to how I couldnt find any exciting skills before my evolution, my shop was once again barren. There were solid sounding ones, but nothing like Thermokinesis or Geokinesis, or something oundish like Smartphone Summon. The shop required me to have some affinity to unlock certain skills, as proven by Saori and Tasianna who both had different selections of skillspared to me. Tasianna was able to outright buy [Ice Magic] and [Cryokinesis] without fulfilling the skill requirements, and Saori had [Mana Weaving] and [Elemental Mana Weave]. In video games, unlocking certain super skills always meant doing something crazy. Maybe speaking with a Goddess counts? Anyway, I currently had the option to upgrade my skills by spending skill points, but Id rather hold off on that until I get my first Job. After getting my ID in Firwood, the first thing I will do is get a Job like Tasiannas [Mage]. Speaking of skills, what about my [Space-Time Magic]? It has been level four since forever; however, whenever I try to invest SP to upgrade it, I always receive this notification: This skill cannot be altered or adjusted without Administrator permission Weird, right? Guess I could just spam [Haste] like my younger days After exining the situation to Saori, she told me to try controlling my mes manually. Like advancing my proficiency with using [Pyrokinesis], I could try controlling both my crimson and purple mes, reducing their temperature while keeping the fire alive. It was for the good of the show, so I consented. As purple was my least explored option, I tested it out first. The main way I always used to cool down my fire was to do it the way I learned it from chemistry ss dialing down the number of chemical reactions. However, as the main fuel for my fire was my mana, all I needed to do was to reduce the amount of mana. Yet, that was exactly what I shouldnt be doing. The temperature of my purple mes was dropping, but so was its size. Taking away all the mana would kill the me or make it less cool looking, but I guess it would be cool enough to not identally melt the ice. Compared to how brilliant my white mes can re up without harming anybody, this is disappointing to see. Is there a way to do this? Taking away the mana isnt gonna help that much, but how should I know how to cool down a fire? Sure, I might be a fire dragon, but I have only been one for less than a year without anybody around me to teach me. I had to experiment and try things out on my own. Scheie! Couldnt Shiterno give me something more usable like knowledge on how to control my fire better? He is supposed to be the almighty fire god, right? Oooh, thinking about him is making me angry again. Urgh, every single time I hear that damn name, my mood just worsens and worsens. Hestia! W-Wah?! hearing somebody shouting into my ears, I screamed out in shock, wobbling my head around to find the origin of it. Your hand! Control your mes! I noticed Saori say. I obeyed and looked, only to see my once dark purple mes zing a mix of yellow and purple, surrounding my arm like a gauntlet with the appearance of a dragon w. The me was not only exuding a heatwave but was also releasing some purplish fumes into the air. It reeked terribly, and my instincts told me to kill the mes immediately. Urgh, Tasianna get out of the barriers, now! Its poison, that has to be the smell of your toxins, Hestia! Saori shouted as she covered up her nose. As instructed, Tasianna immediately rushed out of the barrier as she was the only one among us without a fully leveled [Poison Resistance], wanting to train it up instead of spending SP. Saori then wrapped her arm around my waist and picked me up, running out of the barrier while carrying me after activating [Haste] to speed herself up. She sprinted out of the vige and into the forest, where she ordered me to shoot it away instead of killing it. Throwing the foul-smelling mes on the ground, it immediately exploded upon contact, releasing not only an explosion of fumes but also bits of solid matter into the air. Once I blew the terrible smell away, the two of us investigated the area slowly as we were still cautious of the st. Verdammtlook at this purple rock, Saori. Picking one of the solid pieces up, I held it up for Saori to see. Corrosive Obsidian A dark purplish ss created through the result of rapidly heating up [Corrosive Fire] and then cooling it down within a short time period, crystalizing the toxin into ss. The toxins forming the base of these mes were bonded together, dripping toxic sludge when these bonds separated from heat. Toxin Included: [Minor Paralyzing Venom] Hey, Saori, you thinking what Im thinking? I asked to break the deafening silence surrounding us. Yeah, I think so. Is this not the solution to my toxin problem? she asked, wearily picking up the obsidian before throwing it back to me. You can make it gaseous; you can use it with your mes, and now we have the option to use it as a sludge, a semi-liquid. We can even store it in its obsidian form depending on how much heat it can take. Try it out. Nodding to her suggestion, I closed my palms, slowly increasing my body temperature using my sr core with [Core Regtion]. Once I increased it high enough for my body to feel like it could sweat, the obsidian began to soften a bit. It wasnt as hard to touch, almost feeling like a sponge before it slowly lost its form as some liquid dripped from it. Huh, it seems like I can still sweat poison, I uttered as a joke. Now, I understand why I had that [Young Obsidian ze Dragon] option. Aside from maybe being rted to Kargryxmors and Danternos evolution options, the option was unlocked because of this skill. Which means that [Young Sunfang Dragon] was unlocked by [White mes]? I took out one of my poison vials and poured the sludge into it, handing it over to Saori as a present for helping me find out this interesting fact. With this discovery, I threw away my ns to decorate my stage and took a day off. I dispelled the two barriers at the church area and dragged Tasianna into the forest to help me experiment. Hey, Im not cking. Ill do the rest of the decorating on the remaining days with my two friends help. We still have three weeks, after all. We took some time to experiment with [Corrosive Fire], and confirmed that the creation of the obsidian wasnt just a one-time thing. Superheating it to the point it changed color would exude toxic fumes, applying the effect of the poison I mixed with these purple mes. Simr to my [Toxin Secretion], any poison or venom I once consumed I could reproduce near-perfectly. These mes were like my crimson fire but toxic minerals were added as a fuel. Interestingly enough, this fuel can be used up once it leaves my body. If I used [Pyrokinesis] to levitate it away from my body and waited for a while, the purple mes would slowly turn into a normal orange-yellow fire, all toxic effects gone. Superheating it would burn things even faster, which meant these mes wereckluster as a range attack methodpared to my crimson mes. I mean, if it isnt applying the poison effect, then why should I waste Stamina on it? Dont forget it uses up Mana and my own Stamina to produce it! My crimson mes were great as a damage source, while white ones were great for healing, and finally, my purple fire could debilitate anybody close to me. A trifecta of damage, healing, and debuffs. Still like I said before, I honestly think Im only scratching on the surface of everything. I mean, if I can turn my purple mes into fumes, then what if those fumes were something beneficial? Good smelling fumes sound nice. Couldnt I make some scented oils or something like that with this skill? I would smell even better after a bath! Opulentfort here Ie, hie hie! Now, concerning custom spells, I think I have a few ideas using [Corrosive Fire] as its base. First, a wind-like spell which releases those fumes out to weaken the enemies around me the longer the fightsts. Second, maybe a sludge explosion to spread the poison even more? Third, if this skill is responsible for [Young Obsidian ze Dragon], then couldnt I maybe replicate some of that dragons abilities, even if I dont know what it has. Not surprisingly, my first attempts to create any of these spells were a total bust. Without Master Kush here with us, we lost our veteran opinion. From now on, we had to create our spells with our own minds. Even after working for a couple of more days on it, I still couldnt figure out either the chant nor imagery. Still, its not like I will give up. Creating [Sanctified ze] took a lot of trial and error and, even with Master Kushs help, the spell wasntpleted after a couple of days. I mean, I still have so many other ideas for custom spells, especially concerning my [White mes]. Think of a spell where anybody close to me will immediately heal from my white mes, or maybe a miniature white sun? So many options. Concerning my usage of mes during my concert, Ive settled with only using my white mes. I wasnt able to learn how to cool down my crimson and purple mes enough during my practice sessions, melting the ice only a few seconds into the dance. These two weeks flew by like crazy, with me juggling my time around Eine, training, concert preparation, and the vigers. Winter came so fast with snow growing high enough to block our door from being opened. During this time, four vigers even got sick. Now, from my time with the vigers, I learned that, if the injury was superficial or the illness is something minor like a cold, they would never ask a priest to grant them the white grace. These people werent rich and 200 Davi for [Minor Heal] and 500 for [Cure] was already too much for them. Eine was paying me for anything magic-rted, but, ordinarily, the vigers or Colwyn had to pay it themselves. Theyve be quite finicky with paying for church services, so when I had to act, then the illness or injury had to be serious. Two had major fevers, one had something simr to pneumonia, and thest had diarrheacause he thought it was smart to sneak a bite from berries hed never seen before. Stealing from the lords forestis an actual crime, you know? Aside from how stupid that guy was, I did manage to heal everybody with [Sanctified ze], which not only increased my reputation among the vigers but it also made me 2000 Davi richer. Honestly, curing their sickness so quickly was pretty interesting. While these vigers were used to this sight, people on Earth would probably question the authenticity. I dont think pneumonia should be this easy to get rid of. And with all those events behind me, the day of my destiny finally came. My concert. Today, I will leave behind the unconfident girl who always worried about the perfect debut and be reborn as the girl of my dreams: Hestia, the Idol! A note from AbyssRaven Oh, yes, you guys guessed it right. Next chapter. No more dilly-dallying. The show will start on with the release of number 100! Hestia''s debut wille! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 100: Promise. Chapter 100: Promise. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [White mes Lv. 2] [Corrosive Fire Lv. 2] [Silent Casting Lv. 8] [Concentration Lv. 5] [Singing Lv. 9] [Dancing Lv. 7] [Musician Lv. 6] [Handicraft Lv. 3] [Woodworking Lv. 5] [Trap Creation Lv. 7] gained Itadakimasu! With that Japanese word for Thanks for the food, the three of us began breakfast. However, each of our breakfasts were split across multiple smaller dishes, different from how we usually ate, with each meal served in a single dish. Today was the 31st of AutumnMoon and also New Years Eve. After picking up my chopsticks, a pair of crude wooden sticks I should improve one day, I analyzed the dishes on the table. Before each of us sat a bowl of steaming white rice with a fresh raw egg cracked onto it, an herb grilled barracuda steak, pickled veggies we made with vinegar we bought, an omelet, and a bowl of wheat soba noodle soup. Saori might not be the best tea brewer, but shes an excellent home chef. Despite the small food quantity, the smell was too mouth-watering to resist. Opting for a spoon and fork, as she still hadnt learned how to use chopsticks, Tasianna took a bite of the tender fish. I may not be a fan of meat, but this is tempting me to be one, Miss Saori. Our garden herbs make the meat incredibly aromatic, she said as she continued restlessly going through the assortment of dishes, enjoying each bite. Although I knew how to use chopsticks from my previous life, I now found it troublesome to use them since my ws were as long as my fingers. It really has been too long since I had a traditional Japanese breakfast. I do miss my moms cooking but yours is almost as good as hers, almost. Oh really? Saori asked with a teasing smile. With how ravenously you always ate my stew, I find that hard to believe, Hestia. Once we went through most of the dishes, we then ced the soba in front of us upon Saorismand. Clumsily putting the chopsticks in her hand, Tasianna remarked upon the delicious smelling from the soup. Mhmmmm. So, this is a tradition in your home countries, Miss Saori, Lady Hestia? Is there a reason why this dish holds this much meaning to you? Soba is a type of noodle made with soba, or buckwheat, we Japanese usually eat on New Years Eve, Saori exined as she dexterously picked up a few noodles with her chopsticks. Unlike mine, her ws were short enough that she could still use chopsticks easily. Slurping these long soba noodles is said to represent a persons long and healthy life, while each bite symbolizes our wish to break free of our past. I would always eat them with my family before visiting the nearest shrine for Hatsumode on the next day. Sigh, it is just a shame they are more like udon because of the wheat. Saori, being a super nice person, always catered to my western food preferences over her own whenever she cooked our meals, mostly cause of theck of Japanese ingredients. As this was our first New Years celebration as a group, Saori wanted to do something special and tried her best to prepare a breakfast just like she always ate with her family. She held those memories with her family fondly, as she still wanted to remember the good times. The death of her father made her dearly miss these times since she wasnt able to do it anymore with her heartbroken mother. Spending time with us like this must be a way for her tofort herself, I guess. Also, the reason why Saori and I werent calling these noodles soba was cause they werepletely made of wheat. We tried asking Tasianna if she knew about buckwheat, but it seems she didnt even know of a word for it. Without buckwheat, no proper Toshikoshi-soba could be made. It was still delicious though, even if Saori couldve cut the noodles better, but who am I to judge? Eating like this feels nostalgic, but...its hard to remember every single detail with my fuzzy memory.. I know I spent New Years in Japan before I have grandparents there, after all, I mentioned as I slurped up some soba. Ooooh! Its delicious. We kept to ourselves as we continued slurping the noodles, taking in the nostalgic nature of this event. Tasiannas eyes darted between us, probably feeling a bit awkward, but kept quiet for our consideration. Saori and I, although our situations were different, probably felt the same thing at this moment, but neither of us said a thing about it. We justenjoyed each otherspany in silence. Thank you very much. Arigato gozaimasu. Once we were done with breakfast, Saori pulled out the three outfits she prepared for me today and we went towards the church area, the ce where my concert stage was. Just like a production crew, we had to set everything up before my debut could begin. My debutit is about time I be the idol I always wished to be. I can do it! ********************************* I can do it! the crimson-haired dragonewt girl shouted at the top of her voice. Only Tasianna and I heard her, though, as over a hundred vigers were cheering, feasting, or otherwise making merry outside this dressing room. I pped her shoulders in support, adding, Are you ready, Hestia? Your time to shine has finallye. Once I saw her smile, I made sure her clothes and hair were in tip-top shape. For her concert, we used the clothes Id made for her previously andbined different clothing pieces to make idol outfits for each of her three songs. Considering Tasianna and I had to help Hestia decorate the stage as well, these past three weeks have been quite stressful. Our schedule has been filled to the brim with activities. Tasianna, Ill count on you, but please dont overexert yourself. Youre the only one who shouldnt use too much Mana, Hestia told Tasianna with determined but slightly trembling eyes. Your wish is mymand, Lady Hestia! I will make sure to perform everything we practice perfectly! Tasianna responded, eyes dazzling with both excitement and pride. As we exited the dressing room Hestia made with her earth magic, our eyes were drawn towards the lights shining next to the towering concert stage. As the show hadnt started yet, they werent from the stage itself, but from the celebrating vigers of Carine vige. Even if today was New Year''s Eve, the vigers considered the day more like every other day. While the vigers had needed no encouragement to celebrate Origdiviel Arashan, the God Thanking Festival, we had to persuade everybody to attend by hosting our own festival for the evening, as an excuse to get them to attend Hestias concert. Of course, we didnt have to host a small festival, as a few vigers were willing toe, but Hestia wanted everybody toe. Every single viger. So, to give everybody a good excuse to not go to sleep early and instead to attend her concert, which she wanted to hostte in the evening for the darkness, we cooked up a feast for everybody using our own resources. There was a lot to cook, so Hestia and Tasianna had to help me. Thankfully, we didnt have to supply the alcohol, as the men just brought their own. Rita, the baker, and her husband, who owns a small tavern, were a great help, also. Well, I personally didnt mind all the alchohol, as I could just consider it my usual New Years drinking party with my fellow teachers. I might have worked at a prestigious school, but once sses ended for the day, I was just another adult like anybody else. Working hard is important, but letting loose once in a while is good for your health. The real problem was to keep the area warm and cozy for the vigers to stand around. It was still snowing and nobody wanted to stay outside to freeze their toes up. Thankfully, Eines family had a spare manatech responsible for regting the temperature inside its barrier, which she dly lent to Hestia on the condition we three stayed at her mansion in Firwood for a few days. At least our amodations were handled beforehand now. It really sounds like everybody is having fun. I feel a bit bad for interrupting them now, ha ha, Hestiaughed nervously, trying to hide the tension in her voice with a joke. Urgh, I hope people wont just walk out once they are full. I am convinced Colwyn or Harriet would have said something to them, I stated. However, stop worrying about it so much. Instead, just do your best. Tasianna and I have heard you sing when you put all your emotions into it. I will 100% guarantee you that you will captivate everybody. Aside from decorations, practice sessions were also part of our preparations. We had to n out Hestias dance choreography with the lighting and special effects, making sure everything was just so. Tasianna, being responsible for the ice floor, had to practice her control with [Cryokinesis], to make sure Hestias scale-dust sparks wouldnt cause it to melt. She might not be seekingplete perfection anymore, but I think Hestia would lose her confidence if our n didnt go exactly as we nned. This girl needed confidence the most right now, and we had to make sure we support her correctly. Tasianna and I made sure not to let it show, but we were pretty tense, too. Wed been traveling with Hestia for a long time now, and we both understood how important this was for her. I can do it. I can do it. I can do it. I can do it, Hestia repeated it to herself to pump herself up, as the show was about to start. But, before that, I took something out of my [Storage Magic] and handed it over to her. What is that? she asked me as she took the small mana thread-made envelope, rattling with small audible metal clings and ngs as she shook it. Do you still remember Otoshidama? New Years gift for children? Well, it would not be New Year without a gift from your elders, right? Hestia listened to me with widened eyes, before she opened the envelope and took out a couple of copper coins, worth 185 Davi in total. She looked at me with confusion but also astonishment, prompting me to answer, I remembered it a bit toote. I was never the giver, only the recipient. I asked Colwyn if he had any paying work, but none of them demanded my artisan skills, so the amount I could earn was justwell, it is a bit embarrassing to admit. Still, you are younger than me and you mean a lot to me, Hestia, so please use it for whatever you want. I looked away to avoid eye contact. Otoshidama was literally the Japanese version of the red envelope tradition in China. It was a mary present for asions worthy of celebration. But instead ofughing at me for being flustered, she gave me arge smile with the calmest eyes Id seen from her since the sun disappeared on the horizon. Thank you so very much, Saori. Thisthis really means a lot to me. She held the coins in her palm and clenched them into a fist, slightly trembling as she did that before looking up, the anxietypletely gone from her eyes. So, because of this, I will make sure to fulfill my promise. I will give you two the greatest Idol concert you have, or will ever, hear! So, you guys better listen to me, otherwise Ill pout at you guys! Promise, I said. Always, Tasianna replied. Thank you She ced the envelope and money into her storage, turned around andturned back to us? Uhhh, wait a minute, this is money youve earned right? So isnt this, like, our partys funds, simr to the amount Ive been able to earn? No! No! I shouted, holding my hands out as I waved them at her. It isnt a lot but its yours. Your pocket money. You can do whatever you want with it. It stays separate from our funds. Now, instead of joking around, how about you go up on your stage and wait for me to announce the start, huh? Do you not have a show to go to? Giving me a confident smile, Hestia replied, Sure, its time for me to take to the stage. Its SHOWTIME! With ourst pep-talk before the show, Tasianna and I headed to our stations. Tasianna went to the side of the stage and began applying the icy floor, while I inspected the set to make sure everything was in order. Through our decorations, the dirt-brown earth pirs were nowhere to be seen,pletely reced by a carapace of mana threads wrapped around them. The now rainbow-colored pirs had peculiar designs some would call abstract art, but, as these threads could light up if mana was poured into them, they will seem more like neon signs once we enter the show. However, for safety reasons, we couldnt useva elemental threads, as light up meant producing realva. We also added multiple curtains on the stage, attaching one for the front, back, and roof. We also switched the wooden bowl spotlights with wooden buckets painted ck from coal. Now, they really looked like actual spotlights if you didnt give them a closer look. With the colored threads covering their openings, once Hestias [Shine] activated, the multitude of colors she wanted would shine on her. To finalize the look, we also included lights on the stages sides. As there was a main stage and a catwalk to the B-stage, we had to make sure everything was lit up. As she is the star, Hestia has to be visible for everybody to see. Honestly, aside from missing a video-like background to y with Hestias performance, we managed to recreate all of an idols stage decorations through creative solutions. Hestia was a craftswoman, and once she set her mind to something, especially concerning her concert, she would create it to ease our lives. Just like those spotlights, we ced multiple other gadgets and tools around the premise to improve the show. Like the production crew that we were, Tasianna and I had the important duty of activating whatever gadgets and tools Hestia couldnt activate herself. Making sure the mana threads activated, applying other special effects, and using the gadgets needed for the moment. Hestia could, technically, do most of the task herself, but we werent sure how she would hold up during the night, so we decided to take off some of her workload. We have only practiced in the mornings and Hestia could continuously produce Mana under the sun. However, once the sun went down, that advantage was gone. We didnt know how long Hestia couldst as a one-woman production crew, so performing with less strain was better. She had to focus on performing, after all. After the ice was applied, I walked up on the stage, fully confident everything was ready. I looked at everybody partying and loudly spoke, Wee, everybody from Carine vige! I thank everybody for attending my Mistress Idol Concert! As Hestia was amplifying my voice using her [Aerokinesis], it would be hard to believe nobody heard me speak. I do hope everybody has enjoyed the feast we carefully made for everybody. However, I must ask you now to draw your attention to the person of honor. Today, please disregard all the titles and other opinions you have umted until today, and please look at the girl performing as no one other than Hestia Atsuko, an aspiring idol! There were murmurs among the crowd, clearly not understanding what I meant with disregarding titles, but I should also presume nobody was aware of what an idol truly is. That word doesnt exist in Common tongue. Should I exin it to them? I am sure there is confusion among everybody. Lady Hestia has been acting as a priestess of Goddess Aurena sincete AutumnSun, and she wishes to perform something special for everybody here. She would be delighted if you could grant her some of your time and attention, but this is not an order from either a priestess or a noble. You may leave whenever, you have our words as servants of Goddess Aurena, I told everybody. And, if there are those who are questioning what an Idol is, thenplease, enjoy. Whether it was necessary to swear to Aurena or not, I wasnt sure, but, knowing everybody was religious, I thought using Hestias deeds as a priestess of Aurena could make everybody calm down. There was obviously still some confusion, but Ill let Hestia handle this. Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them was Hestias motto, right? She learned that quote from her father, and it has been a driving force of her will to perfect her art. Once I left the stage, there was a moment of silence before the lights around the stage suddenly turned on. People gasped at the sudden light, before all other sounds were drowned by the music. Hestias [Aerokinesis] can not only control air, but, through some fine control, she can even reproduce the sounds of instruments. While I still wasnt sure how her parallel minds worked, they were responsible for the music right now. . Every time AutumnMoon, makes us crowd around the hearth I know that time of year is just around the corner Then we look upwards, into the bright blue sky of theirs We pray to them, renew our faith, make it even stronger Origdiviel Arashan, we give our thanks to all the Gods So bless our trip into the New Year! . Her voice was as soft as an angel, simr to the time I first heard her in her [Humanization Lv. 6] form. The spotlights immediately turned on, illuminating Hestias darkened silhouette as the music yed a Christmas-like song,plete with all the jingle bells and soft tunes. The vigers expressions were a mix of surprise and bewilderment, eyes open wide, as some were looking at each other for reassurance. For her idol concert, we split her time on the stage into three songs. Her first song was inspired by Christmas songs and was focused on the God Thanking Festival. Hestia was adamant that her first song had to catch everybodys attention immediately, and so dedicated her first song to Origdiviel Arashan, the closest Peolyncian equivalent to both Thanksgiving and Christmas. An idol concert was a foreign concept for everybody on Peolynca, or at least Carine Vige; thats why Hestia wanted something the crowd felt attached to. She asked Lorena for the different events, festivals, holidays the Kingdom of Artorias celebrated for this reason. A song about the Gods sung by such a talented singer should be able to attract everybodys attention. And I was right. . Our love to the Gods, Thank you, thank you, Origin Gods Lets wee the New Year with open arms Turn that frown into a smile, join us to the fireworks By the Gods, they wish us merry now Together with your family So let us all slide well into the next Year . The crowd wasnt pping yet, but their small head nods and tapping feet showed they were following the rhythm of the song. Cuteness was a universal concept. Although everybody had different preferences, I knew from overhearing their whispers during my trips around the vige that both men and women found Hestia adorable despite her scary draconic features. Due to this information, Hestias first song was cutsie. Small, cute dance movements while keeping her voice soft. To fit this theme, I made her an outfit that was mostly white with pink frills while keeping the overall design of her usual outfit intact. Even the boots she was wearing were white as Ruld, the cobbler, was able to make a few pairs just in time for the concert. To the performance itself, Hestia already began using special effects toplement her song. She used her scale-dust to produce small sparks that made the air around her seem to glitter. At the same time, Tasianna used [Cryokinesis] to produce snow to appear on the stage, and from the coating of ice shed applied to the floor rose a white mist that the spotlights illuminated. It was icy but Hestias constant movement and singing kept everything alive. White was the color of purity and innocence, so I believe this fits the theme of the song perfectly. A winter special. I dont need to use [Identify]. I am sure she must have her [Stage Fever] active. Everybody is looking! Good for you, Hestia, keep it up! Those who were already Hestias fan or those who liked her singing during her sermons were naturally inclined to enjoy her current performance. The serene singing pushed those people into humming along while doing their own dance to release the energy they were gathering from the performance. Others were still carefully assessing the situation, but I could see they were enjoying it as they listened intently, unable to divert their eyes from Hestia. The few who were still eating showed some signs of liking it, as they kept quiet and ate slowly as they watched the light show. As the chorus repeated itself in the second half song, Hestias movement became more refined and trained, finally dancing properly. She was shaking her shoulders, swinging her imaginary microphone, making long, sweeping arm motions. It got to the point where her confidence surged, and she began truly making full use of her body, fully embracing the singing and dancingbo of a Korean pop star. The smile she was beaming was all the evidence I needed to know how much fun she was having, and, although I wasnt sure if I saw it correctly, I think her eyes were beginning to get wet. The number of emotions she was going through, I could only hazard a guess at this point. Speaking of watching the show, I also noticed the presence of Barathan and Eine during the second half of her song. They were hiding behind the wall of vigers, sticking to the dark as they watched Hestia perform. While Barathan kept a neutral expression, Eine was visibly entranced by the performance. This was her first time listening to Hestia sing, after all. The song should end soon. . Our love to the Gods, Thank you, thank you, Origin Gods . The music continued for a bit more after she stopped singing and finally fell silent. As Tasianna and I began pping, the crowd of vigers imitated us, understanding the song was over. The silence once again disappeared and was now reced by an orchestra of ps and exmations of amazement. THANK YOU SO VERY MUCH! she shouted out at the top of her voice, bewildering everybody in the audience. Uhm, Im sorry about that. Uhm, the next song wille in just a few minutes. Please, have patience, and thank you so very much for listening. After informing the crowd, Hestia rushed off the stage and into the backstage where Tasianna and I were already waiting for her in front of the dressing room. I-I, hick, did it. I r-really did it, hick, Hestia struggled to say as tears streamed down her face, wiping her running nose as she entered the room. Yes, you did a fine job, Lady Hestia. It was wonderful. You were so enchanting! Tasianna responded in support with a huge grin, wiping Hestias tears and snot with a handkerchief. You did amazing! See, I told you just needed more confidence in yourself! Everybody loved you! I said to encourage her even further, slowly taking off her current outfit to help her switch into the next one. However, dont cry yet. You still have two more songs to go through. Hick, yeah, I know. Hestia finally stopped crying, and cast [Major Heal] on herself to clear the redness from her eyes. Im working right now. An idol has to keep smiling, she cant cry until the show is over. Once we were done with her next dress, Tasianna and I left the room first to set up the smoke balls. I ced one of Hestias heater balls on each side and Tasianna covered them with an [Air Shield]. As Hestia was readying herself at the entrance of the stage, Tasianna and I each cast [Create Water] and poured the water into the barriers. The water quickly evaporated in the heat from those heater balls, producing steam which flowed onto the concert stage. . Ooh, . The lights immediately lit up. under the veil of steam, Hestia appeared with the music already ying. Compared to her previous outfit, her current one was more daring as it was designed ording to Earths modern fashion styles. Instead of her usual multiyered outfits, her current one was a form-fitting one-piece red dress, entuating her more womanly features instead of her youth. Incidentally, the first prototype of her dress was quite revealing for medieval times, so I had to persuade her to change it. She was adamant about the idea as she wanted to perform a more mature song, but when I told her the vigers might assume her to appear slutty if too much skin was revealed, she caved in. Now, it was tastefully sexy, covering up everything above her waist aside from her hands and neck, while the dress skirt went down to her knees. Funnily enough, her mature dress had a longer skirt than her usual outfit, but the dress showed her curves better, so it did fit how she wanted to appear. . Ooh, the moment our eyes met, ooh, my heart couldnt stop beating Badump, dump, dump, its like you used a skill on me Ahh, but dont you even think Im so easily swayed Can you prove to me that you can set my heart on fire, pal . Her wish to use her fire in her performance finally came true in the second song, where every move produced white mes that trailed behind her arms and legs. With her renewed confidence firmly settled at her foundation, her every movement was powerful and refined, leaving no room for mistakes. This energizing love song filled the surroundings with color and sound, banishing darkness and silence away from the stage and concert attendees. . Until you show me the mes in you I will smile and keep these three words for myself! I cant wait! Just watching you makes me feel so anxious I dream of the day that you will hold me You are it, my Fireheart! Say those words! Dont just stand there and keep your mouth wide, dummy Cant you feel the rhythm of our heartbeats Say those words, my Fireheart! . It was obvious from the loud cheering that the song was incredibly popr among the men, both young and old. Those who had a wife were obviously being scolded by them, but it seems even those very women were enjoying the song, almost like they were reminiscing their own love lives. While the married women were showing their excitement through their smiles and intense scolding of their men, the singledies couldnt help but sing along. Despite not being the star of the show themselves, it was like they were intoxicated by the atmosphere and aura Hestia was creating, crudely imitating Hestias every move. Hestia herself, noticed this fervor, amplified the intensity of her mes and the usage of the lights, making the stage dazzle in the night like a disco light show. Although it was blinding, somehow it all fitted perfectly together. The only problem was that Tasianna and I had to adapt to this sudden shift in gear, making sure the mana threads lit up exactly how Hestia would want them. I do believe my synergy with Hestia during a fight is good, but this was my first idol concert. My first music concert of any kind, I admit. During our practice, I was able to learn how Hestia envisioned an idol concert, but I dont believe I could perfectly imagine it yet. Still, the crowd was riling up in excitement,pletely overwhelmed by the mood Hestia had set with her performance. None of them had ever seen something like this, so it probably contributed to their interest. Regardless, the smiles of everyone at the front of the crowd were genuine. Even those who were initially uninterested had stopped eating and were watching Hestia sing and dance with affirming nods. The night sky, darkening as time went by, was now brightened up by shimmering rainbow lights and white mes. Considering this was a normal medieval farming vige, having something like this happening must be extraordinary. Even the thick terra walls wouldnt be here werent it for Hestia. Colwyn did say it was Hestias role as a priestess to help the vigers regain hope after the disaster of the bandit camp. In her own way, she was creating so much fun and hope from this single concert that I think a few of the attendees probably considered it an impromptu sermon. Well, whatever they thought, I was happy to see everybody having fun. It made me proud to see Hestia having the time of her life, raising her voice to the extreme, releasing her singing talent to the wide world. Ending the song with an over-the-top disy of her white mes, she created a pair of white ming wings floating behind her back and showed arge heart sign with her arms. Once the music stopped, there was another break where we switched Hestias outfit to thest for today. Her outfit was Actually, there wasnt much to talk about. For thest song of her concert, we decided to have Hestia perform in her usual outfit without her white mage robe. We dressed her in the simple, pop-idol outfit made from her crimson-red mana threads she would walk around in nearly every day. Considering her next song, it was just perfect. Hey, Hestia, I called her before she entered the stage. Stay brave. You can do it. She stood still for a moment, wiping something from her face with her arm, before turning around to me, forcing the biggest smile shes given today, I-I know. Just one more step andand my dream wille true. Ill be an idol. My dream from my past life, my promise to my parents, my promise to you two. It will all be true today. Just one more step. Her eyes trembled with those words. Tasianna, unable to bear it anymore, gave Hestia a firm hug. You can do it, my Princess. Nobody today shined more than you. I am sure, if your family were here, they would say the same thing. For you, I will dedicate the best tea Ive ever made to congratte you on bing the star you always wanted to be. You have fully captured my heart with your songs, Princess Hestia. I could not have said it any better, I added in support as I held her head to my chest. Just one more step. You said it yourself. Dont forget, an idol always smiles. Even through the toughest times. If her first song was a Christmas song, her second was a love song, then herst song was a bad. Her song, aptly named, was Promise. The stage was silent for a moment with no lights illuminating anything. As the vigers started to wonder when the show would start again, two lights beamed onto the stage, showing a singr figure walking forward, the music already ying. Haaaahaaahaaaaaaaaaaa Hestia let out her voice softly, audibly once she raised her pitch. As the music kept ying, Hestia stepped onto the catwalk, walking towards the B-stage as she finally started singing. . As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance was gone. . Standing still at the center of the B-stage, the only lights surrounding the young idol were the stage lights and her own white mes levitating above her like a halo. . Instead, everything was changed I could have cast my past into mes But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! Hick! . But before the chorus began, tears began streaming down her face, unable to hold in the emotions she was carrying with every word she sang. The vigers were baffled, but they didnt say a word, keeping quiet as the crying girl continued singing, keeping her smile up even as her outfit was being soaked with her tears. . Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! . Hierck hieck, hick, hierck, as she received a small moment to cry, Hestia roughly tried to wipe all the tears away from her eyes, but whatever she tried, the dam in her eyes wouldnt stop. The vigers slowly understood what was going on, shouting Stay strong! and You can do it,ss! in support of Hestia. Nodding her head in affirmation, Hestia sniffed and continued singing. . Wooohooooooo whoooooohaaaaaaa. Haaaahaaahaaaa Time and time again I thought, Shouldnt I give up on this dream? But I would lie, break my heart; I couldnt live it down, I made a promise to them I didnt want to let them down, they brought the light back to my life So hear me sing, watch me dance, witness this spectacle; for them, I give it my all! So, please, forgive my selfishness I dearly wish to see you two, again But, by chance, I was given a second try, I would reject it, this is my path! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear MY VOICE! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear MY VOICE! . The song was at its climax, and the sounds of wailing werent onlying from Hestia. All the women, young and old, witnessing the sight of this young singer putting all her raw emotions in front of everybody couldnt help but cry, too. Even Tasianna and I, who had already heard this song, couldnt help ourselves. Dedicated to both of her two lives, this song resounded in our very souls. The men, on the other hand, werent the crying type, but they kept supporting Hestia in their own ways by cheering. The music was supposed to drown all the surrounding noise, but the choir of cheers couldnt be stopped. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Something popped up in my status board, but I didnt care. I couldnt help but cheer for Hestia at this moment. . However, I will always hold you close For my life was filled with all your love So, please, watch over me you two My promise to you, I will now make it true! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! . As the song finally ended, sounds of sizzling gunpowder came from behind the stage before it was reced by explosions. Three objects shot from behind the stage, into the air and outside the vige, before exploding into multiple beautiful fireworks illuminating the night sky in crimson-red, white, and purple. Hestias personally made fireworks, using the same principle when she made her bombs, were filled with scale-dust as a gunpowder recement and three different magic circles. Hestia activated those fireworks like she did her spotlights, and shot them outside the vige to make sure none of the vigers would be hurt from the fireworks remains. THANK YOU SO VERY MUCH! THANK YOU EVERYBODY FROM CARINE VILLAGE AND THE HELVAS TERRITORY! YOU HAVE BEEN AN AMAZING CROWD! Hestia shouted with all her remaining strength, before copsing on her knees, crying tears of happiness in front of the entire crowd. As they did for the two previous songs, the crowd exploded in cheering and ps, shouting words of support as they, surprisingly, stayed away from the stage. None of them tried to storm the stage, all understanding how important this moment was for Hestia. Tasianna and I ran on the stage, supported Hestia on our shoulders, and slowly carried her off the stage, all while the crowd didnt stop cheering. I-Im an, hick, Idol, Hestia managed to utter through her wails. Yes, you are, Hestia. You have finally be the shining light you always wished for, I answered in response. And this wont be thest concert, right, Lady Hestia? You wont stop shining, right? Tasianna asked her with a proud smile. She vehemently shook her head, No, no, this, hick, wont be thest! I will never stop ever again. Im an idol and an idol will perform until she cant anymore. I will establish the idol culture on Peolynca, no matter what it costs me! And with those words, the first idol on Peolynca was born. As we brought the already sleeping Hestia back home, Tasianna and I noticed the moon suddenly radiating an intense orange for a couple of moments before switching over to a pale white, eventually returning to normal. Tasianna exined the moon was the reason why this world knew when a season would end. At the night of the transition, the moon would shine the previous seasons color and then announce the next season by adopting its color. This would always happen at midnight. I was surprised to learn this as Hestia nor I ever witnessed it ourselves. The trees in the Belzac forest covered up the sky and we always went to sleep early. What a coincidence I would learn about it today, after the concert. It felt like the world was epting Hestias announcement. The light she showed today and the following moonlight felt symbolic to me. Today wouldnt be herst show as her dream was toorge to keep her down. No more was she only a trainee or aspiring idol. She was now an authentic Idol star! A note from AbyssRaven I''ll be honest, I teared up a bit while I wrote the lyrics for the third song. It made me remember Hestia''s backstory too much. Hope you guys had fun with the ending of this arc. Next up, Firwood! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(59) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 101: A Pleasant Trip to Firwood. Chapter 101: A Pleasant Trip to Firwood. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Singing Lv. 10] [Dancing Lv. 9] [Stage Fever Lv. 3] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Synergists Oath Lv. 6] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3][Singing Lv. 10], [Dancing Lv. 9], [Musician Lv. 6] merged intounique skill [Idol Lv. 1] 81 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko]: 127 Follower amount requirement fulfilled. [The Light] proficiency requirement fulfilled Milestone reward gained: Unique Skill [Sacred Amp]. Next Milestone unlocked: 2500: [Dark Weakness Removal] [Sacred Amp] merged into [Idol Lv. 1] Idol A skill given to someone who has be epted as an Idol by the popce. While the user is performing idol-like actions and others can witness it, all buffs already applied to the user will also affect the audience through the [Music Resonation] buff. The user can share buffs independently, but they will be removed from the user. Depending on the stage, others will only receive a certain percentage: 25%/50%/75%/100%. All acoustic-rted attacks will be boosted. ess to the Idol System. The skillsbined are: [Sacred Amp][Synergists Oath Lv. 10] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 10] [Singing Lv. 10] [Dancing Lv. 10] [Musician Lv. 10] Idol System A System made specifically for Idols. Enables the user to register their songs into offensive or supportive abilities. The registration slots are determined by: [Idol Lv.] * 2. Aurena: Dont try to cheat, Hestia. Only you can see this Sneaky, Aurena. Well, she was right that I would try upgrading the skill. Meh. Well, I dont know what to say, to look at my status updates. I mean, what can I possibly say more than I ACTUALLY GAVE MY FIRST CONCERT, AHHHHH! OMG, my first idol concert and I made it through all three songs as I nned, and I only had an emotional meltdown at the very end of it. Ha ha! What a wonderful way to wee the new year! Like I said, today is the very first day of the new year. The 1st of WinterSun in the year 2679, and it would also be myst day in Carine vige. As I nned with Lorena and Eine, I would travel with them and Ruld to Firwood, where I would not only help out with Lorenas problem, but also finally receive my partys IDs. After breakfast, Barathan arrived at our house, almost too punctually, to pack up all the furniture I got from Count Helvas. Although they were presents, I gave them back to Eine, since our party couldnt use them. We had no real home, and it would be a total waste to leave them in our current house. He and his group of butlers packed everything onto the train of carriages, and then we then picked up Lorena and Ruld, who finished giving their farewells to both family and friends. Although I never admitted it, I was practically considered a priestess by everybody in the vige, and I believe every single viger became my fan when I gave my show. As a way to thank them for attending and being an amazing crowd, I gave them one final sermon and [Prayer] before leaving. Reaching the 100 fans milestone was already awesome, as it gave me another damage modifier for my holy spells, but hearing the vigers call me the best priestess ever was quite endearing, especially when they told me to return one day and hold another idol concert. I had the suspicion they also wanted the free food, but I gave them the benefit of the doubt. Once we departed with Barathan as our carriage driver, I instantly shut my eyes, as I had a slight headache from what happened yesterday. It wasnt anything serious, just a bit of fatigue. The whole concert was an emotional rollercoaster for me, and it all climaxed once I performed Promise. Bads are wonderfully emotional if done right, and the music I chose for it was too overwhelming for me. That song holds a lot of sentimental feelings. While I wasnt actually sleeping, just resting, I took a chance to review the new skill I got: [Idol Lv. 1]. Although I was excited to have unlocked the [The Light]s [Sacred Amp] milestone, and knowing I could get rid of my dark element weakness with the next, I still found immense gratification from [Idol]. Its like the esteem of getting a medal after you got 1st ce in apetition. This skill is a badge of honor to me, proving how I sessfully fulfilled the first stage of my long-awaited dream. Now, aside from the fact that Aurena secretly slipped a message to me, knowing full well I would try using SP to upgrade the skill, I took a look at how the skill actually works. While I havent registered a song or tested it out yet, I can presume from the description that any song I register will probably begin disying RPG mechanics. It sounds simr to a bard ability, honestly. I dont have time now, but Ill probably try it out in Firwood or maybe on our way there. Lady Hestia, please wake up. We have arrived, I heard Barathan say from the coachs seat. Opening my eyes, I could see Saori packing up teacups and a teapot back into her storage, while Lorena and Ruld began anxiously grooming themselves, making sure nothing was wrong with their appearances. As they were meeting Eine, the fief lords daughter, they were wearing their cleanest clothes. Although they knew they werent in trouble, they still trembled as the carriage entered through the gates. Once in front of the mansions doors, we left the carriage to see butlers and maids loading luggage into clean white wagons. We were let inside the mansion, where Eine was sipping tea in our usual meeting room. Lady Hestia! I am d you have made it. I hope this beloved LightDay has found you well, Eine greeted me with an elegant curtsey as always. I managed to attend your concert yesterday. I must say, your voice was heavenly, and I especially was fond of your second song. You made my heart skip a beat, I must admit. Is that so? Im pretty sure Saori mentioned you cried during my 3rd song? I wondered, but kept that to myself as it would have been rude to tease her now. Replying with an equally wless curtsey, I greeted her with a Korean heart sign by ovepping my thumb with my index finger. Thats great to hear. Thank you from the bottom of my heart, Lady Eine. As a traveling priestess, I bless you in Goddess Aurenas name. After giving my greetings, I introduced Lorena and Ruld to her, as they were gonna travel with us, after all. I see. Lorena? Eine called Lorena forwards. Uhm, y-yes, yourdyship! Lorena responded, kneeling before her. You may rise, Eine ordered with the wave of her hand, maintaining a dignified expression. I have heard your plea from Lady Hestia, and, using my authority as the daughter of Lord Count Helvas, I shall grant it. I will revoke your serfdom to Helvas County, making you a free woman now, a yeoman; however, that will also mean you will relinquish any right to call for our houses support. You will no longer be affiliated to House Helvas. Will you ept, Lorena? Lorena stayed silent for a bit, thinking on it, but raised her head and looked Eine directly in the eyes. Yes, my Lady. I ept. Good. I, Eine Fierro Helvas, revoke your status as a subject of House Helvas. You are officially a yeoman now. Once we reach Firwood, do not forget to re-issue your ID from the temple and apply for citizenship if you wish to stay in Firwood, Eine informed Lorena with a reserved tone. I thank you so very much, my Lady. I will remember your mercy for my whole life, Lorena said, bowing deeply before the young nobledy. I believe Eine should be one of the friendlier nobles. The way she is interacting with Lorena should be what I should expect from an interaction between a magnoble and amoner, although it was likely that this wont always be the case. I guess Ill use this as reference material for the future. Once Eine did her duty as a noble, we all went outside. When I saw the amount of luggage packed into the wagons, it reminded me I had to hand over something to Eine. Barathan called over four butlers at my wish and I took out two boxes filled with ripe mac nts for them to ce inside the wagons. Mac nts are nts that need mana in the ground to grow, where their speed of growth is determined by the concentration of mana. If the concentration is high enough, they can grow in just a few seconds, producing high-quality mana water which is used in alchemy. As high mana concentration can randomly spawn strong monsters, its imperative to use these nts to reduce it. Master Kush gave me two bags full of mac seeds before he left, so I could continue sparring with Saori and Tasianna. We wouldnt want Carine vige to be overrun by monsters now. As you might presume, the amount of mana I had to use to fuel the whole concert was insane. I could have done one more song, but even three saturated the ground with enough mana to produce two boxes full of mac nts. As per the agreement we made at the beginning of our stay here, I could continue training in Helvas County, but I had to hand over all the mac nts to House Helvas. These boxes were the spoils of my concert. We then began entering the carriages. Lorena and Ruld would enter one of the three servants carriages, while Eine, her maid Josine, Saori, Tasianna, and I would ride in House Helvass personal carriage, coached by Barathan. Compared to the one wed been using until now, this one was not only a bitrger, but also more adorned with decorations. Remembering Barathan was the seneschal, the caretaker of a fief in his or her lords stead, I had to ask him why he wasing with us to Firwood when it should be his duty to stay here to monitor Carine vige. He told me Count Helvas ordered him toe with Eine to monitor me in Firwood, so another servant was installed as the seneschal. Once again, everybody from House Helvas was being very forthright about everything to me. Compared to my first meeting with them, if I asked them about something, they would simply answer it. No tricks or lies; any strings would be revealed the moment I questioned them. Well, whatever they were nning with it, I appreciated it. It makes interacting with them far easier when I dont have to walk through a web of double-speak. Still, if my future will be filled with even more nobles than just Eine and her family, then I should probably start learning how to decipher how nobles speak. Once our carriage began moving, the three servant carriages, the wagons of belongings, and an entourage of knights and soldiers riding equeroches followed directly behind us. It honestly made me feel like a VIP. As for the carriage itself, it actually felt far better than the previous one. As it was a bitrger, its seats were also more spacious, giving me room to rest my tailfortably. There also seemed to be retractable tables attached to the carriages inner doors, wide enough to fit a tea set and maybe a few treats. As everybody made themselvesfortable inside, Josine suddenly produced a sheet of parchment and handed it over to Saori. It is rather unnecessary, but this is the Quest. Please, confirm all the details, Eine told us. Saori read it out loud for everybody to hear. The Quest Eine would issue my party was to escort their entourage from Helvas County to Sirius Marchs capital, which means Firwood was governed by a marquess or marchioness, a Greifnoble. This was an F rank quest that required my party to participate in the removal of any obstacles threatening the Helvas retinues safety during the trip. In payment, we would gain 1000 Davi and one F rank point, which I had no idea what it was, but I assumed it has something to do with the rank system inside the adventurer guilds. The Quest itself was just a pretense for Eine to speak with Saori and Tasianna more freely, as it was considered rude of a noble to have an extended conversation with another nobles retainers or servants. Nobles valued appearances, and this was a round-about way to go about it for Eine. Getting to know adventurers better wasnt seen as improper, and we would be employed by Eine until we fulfilled the Quest. I epted the Quest once the formalities were done, and Eine dropped her noble persona and returned to the casual one Id recently gotten to know. Excellent, now before we speak, shall we prepare tea? The midday sun hasnt arrived yet and it will be nightfall before we reached the viscounty. Josine, would you please? The trip to Firwood will take three days with the carriages. Well spend the first night at the mansion of a viscount, whos Count Helvass neighbor. On the second night, we nned to stop at a small vige inside the Sirius March, and then finally arrive on the next morning at the capital of the region, Firwood. If nothing bad happens, we would follow Eines schedule to a T. Well, I know Ive just jinxed myself here, but whatever. Come at me, evil lurkers, this idol wont back down! But, before we actually fight, let me finish my tea and cake first. Josine, Eines maid, prepared the tea while Tasianna took care of the cake. A tea party is nothing without cake, right? During the preparations, I had the feeling Tasianna was leering at Josine, slowing her movements down a bit. Although I wasnt sure, I bumped her side with my elbow to remind her to behave. I guess being stuck inside a carriage with two humans for three days will not be a pleasant experience for Tasianna, but I honestly hope she would learn from this and adapt her opinion on humans a bit. Lady Eine, I uttered after taking a sip, finally remembering something important I had to ask her. Would you possibly know an expert on mana paths? A surgeon, maybe? An expert? she repeated, giving my question some serious thought. Hmm, I am not personally acquainted with them, but I believe either Lady Duchess Morgiana or a noble house in her duchy should have one. The Morgiana duchy is located on the borders of the Elven kingdom, and they had a good history with the elves before the War for the Fairies. House Morgiana are experts in the arcane, as most of their knowledge came from the forests of Sariel, which also caused their rtionshipuhm, pardon me, I nearly let that slip. Please, I ask you to forget what I just said there. Saying that will just make me even more curiousbut I could already guess its politics rted. From what I could gather from that small amount of info, House Morgiana once had a good rtionship with the elven kingdom, Sariel, but it probably deteriorated after what the humans did to the fairies. Both dwarves and elves then went to war against the human race, and all I know is that the humans lost. I dont know which factions or countries participated in it. Nevertheless, the elves and fairies have isted themselves from the humans, blocked the flow of elven goods like yeast to the kingdom of Artorias and restricted any human entry into their forests. If House Morgiana had a good rtionship with the elves and then this war came to be, I would guess they would be pretty angry at the ones responsible for it. Did the royal family of Artorias start it? I dont know, but I think I should be wary just in case. Better not get involved in anything political. Where was I? Concerning a mana surgeon, why do you ask, Lady Hestia? I had an ident during my stay in the Belzac forest and wasnt able to fix the problem with magic correctly, I told Eine, leaving most of the details out. She widened her eyes in surprise. Well, it shouldnt be surprising. I heard from my father the forest was given a C rank for how dangerous it is, not because of any particrly strong monsters, but because of the wide variety of monsters residing there. Many of them possess abilities to inflict debilitating status effects. Anyway, if you require a surgeon, then wouldnt Miss Tasianna know more? She is a wind elf, after all, Eine wondered aloud, before turning her head to Tasianna, watching her with full interest. Tasianna frowned for a second but quickly recovered. She took a moment to form her words, and then spoke them as if she rehearsed them multiple times inside her head. We had to make a detour into the Kingdom of Artorias, as Lady Hestias safety was more important. I am not an expert on the subject, so we require the talents of a professional. Eine frowned a bit as she noticed the cold reception she received from Tasianna, but didnt say a word about it. Instead, she turned her head to me and asked, Would you require it urgently? Their services are expensive, not to mention most nobles are currently at the kingdoms capital and would be irked if they had to travel now. Of course, once we confirm your [Princess] title, the royal family would dly provide you our best mana surgeon. You do know you could use [Identify] on me, right? I wouldnt mind it, honestly. I trust you to not throw the information around too much, I offered as a sign of trust, but instead, Eine contorted her face, mortified by my suggestion. No, no, no, you mustnt even suggest such an outrageous idea, Lady Hestia! she rebuked me. I apologize for raising my voice, but using [Identify] on another noble is considered almost a death wish in the Kingdom of Artorias. It might be different in your country, but the moment somebody notices you use [Identify], not only you but also your whole house might be ostracized by the majority of the respectable noble houses. Look, look at my armlet, Lady Hestia. Josine immediately started pulling the right sleeve of Eines dress up, revealing a thin silver armlet in the shape of a flower. Eine pointed at it and continued, This is a [Ring of Identification]. My [Identify] is actually still level one, since it seems my proficiency with it isnt very good, but by wearing this armlet, I am allowed to use [Identify Lv. 5] and [Identity Blocker Lv. 5]. However, what is important is its primary effect. As a mage, you should have [Identify], right, Lady Hestia? Please, take a look. Identify. Ring of Identification A manatech shaped in an armlet. It enables the user to use [Identify Lv. 5] and [Identity Blocker Lv. 5] by spending their mana. If [Identity Blocker] sessfully blocked an outside [Identify], this manatech will use [Identify] to counter the attack, recording the status of the oppositions profile Nani?! (What?!) C-Counterattack! I thought, faking my bafflement. Nobody would trust somebody if they used a skill to invade somebodys private information. Spies exist, yes, but every notable noble possesses some version of this manatech, and if you were to be exposed so easily, then that says a lot about your abilities, Eine slowly spoke, making sure I understood what she was saying. More influential nobles will have higher tier versions of these armlets. Please, Lady Hestia, if you have ever had this maddening idea, banish it. Seeing her so angry was certainly a surprise, and her exnation also suddenly validated my concerns of using [Identify] willy-nilly on humans. Apologizing to Eine was only a small price for finally knowing a reason to not even think about it. After the tension quietened down, Eine began talking to Saori, finally taking the opportunity to speak to my friends. So, tell me, Miss Saori. Ive heard rumors that you might be the seamstress who produced that wonderful piece of purple mana cloth for my father. Would it be incorrect to presume you also made her beautiful dresses? I especially loved the one Lady Hestia wore to the dinner, and the one for her second song was intriguing. Is that a dress from Loatryx? Saori smiled proudly, overjoyed to hear she could speak fashion with Eine, You are correct, Lady Eine. Making Lady Hestias clothes is a joy for me. If I may, could I question yourdyship and Josine about Artorias current fashion trends? With how dazzling and bewitching Lady Hestia looked, I believe the red dress could possibly start a trend, but I will indulge you if you require my advice. However, first you must answer my question. Although discussion could spice everything up, we technically didnt have much to talk about Loatryx or Kargryx really. We never were there in the first ce. The only thing we could talk about was our experience in the Belzac forest. Eine was a mage but until now shes only been gaining levels through small Quests during her stay at the royal academy. She, and, like most of the other young nobles, had never actually fought or killed a monster. This was reserved for the time they graduate and either join the mages guild or a knights order. Young nobles had to first be educated on how to be proper members of aristocratic society, while also learning how to control their abilities. Until they did, most never needed to fight monsters. So, Eine was ecstatic like a little kid when Saori and I began describing our travels in the Belzac forest. I started with my time at Belzac mountain, omitting the fact Saori and Tasianna werent there and that I was literally just born, and then gave Saori a chance to speak once I reached Saoris first appearance. Time flew by like crazy and we still hadnt made it to the party of the trolls when we reached the viscounty. The viscount wasnt there, as he was attending the winter balls. There at his mansion, I also learned that Eine was considered sick and had to stay at her familys fief during the God Thanking Festival. This was all an excuse, of course, one spread around by her mother to prevent her daughters absence from negatively impacting her social status. A priest couldve cured her supposed sickness, but I learned that priests, like nobles, usually disliked traveling during the winter. I was being used here to exin why Eine was traveling now. As I said, nobles love their round-about ways. Anyway, to the mansion itself, it was clearly a downgradepared to House Helvass. Carine Vige was considered a rich fief and Count Helvas also had several other businesses where the products he received as tribute from the vige were making him a lot of money, enough for him to afford the amount of splendor his mansion had. About the meals themselves, they were all served by Eines chefs. It seems both Tasianna and Saori werent weed by the chefs, as they didnt want foreign cooks to enter the kitchen. Eine, being a noble, was indifferent to the issue, stating it would be more proper for her to host me. The three of us had to ept it, as we didnt want to cause a fuss. We spent the night there and continued our trip the following morning. Our storytelling continued until we reached the small vige, by which point wed only barely gotten to our first meeting with Rajah, my precious little virigress cub. Ahhh, I honestly hope he and his family are doing well. My fans counter hasnt decreased, so nothing shouldve happened, but I still cant help but worry a bit. I really do miss both him and the lizardmen. I hope Caszcur, Aps, and Aksmias are all doing fine. The viges mansion wasnt anything special, as its purpose was to amodate traveling nobles. For that reason, it was quiterge, almost like a hotel mansion. It was decorated like you''d expect a noble''s house to be, and the stay there was asfortable as I expected. Only the toiletwell, when I have the chance Ill speak about it, but not now. For now, I want to forget it. Morning came, and the third day of our trip started. Despite my thinking Id jinxed it, our trip went by calmly. I did manage to see a few G and F rank monsters, but I just left them alone. They werent threatening our little caravan, and it wasnt worth it to kill them. I mean, would you bother trying to stomp on every single ant? Okay, that might have sounded a bit too arrogant. I guess my sunfang dragon side was showing a bit. On a more positive note, I finally saw Tasianna interact with somebody aside from us. When Josine was trying to make tea for us this morning, Tasianna quickly stopped her, telling her to just watch how she made our tea. Josine should have seen Tasianna make tea already during the barracuda event, but this time, Tasianna was actively exining her actions and the whys and hows. Josine was speechless, keeping quiet as she soaked in the knowledge Tasianna was giving. Even Barathan opened the coachstch to listen to it. Hie hie, you two better be impressed. This is my super maid here! Tasianna Marina Silverpond, the best tea brewer I will ever know, probably. The time flew by, and we finally reached the capital of Sirius March, Firwood. A note from AbyssRaven Time for the new arc and time for a slow chapter. We''re in Firwood next, guys. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(21) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 102: Firwood. Chapter 102: Firwood. At first nce, most neers would probably notice the huge walls surrounding the town. While I could hop over the one I made for Carine vige in my dragon form, the walls of Firwood would probably require me to jump up to reach the top. As my dragon form was probably a bit smaller than a mammoth, I think any monsters smaller than me would probably have a hard time scaling it. Covered in a nket of snow, a sign of how deep we were into winter, the grey-brown walls stood majestically before us, showing little sign of deterioration. Were they newly made or were they regrly maintained? From this distance, it looked like the walls were made with [Terra Wall], and then further fortified with stones and fortifications. A fact Eine quickly confirmed for me when I muttered it. Another difference between this wall and mine. While I couldnt see any buildings from this angle, I was able to describe thend surrounding the town. On the road to Firwood, I was able to see multiple small farming viges managing patches of fertilend. While a lot of thend was nowpletely barren due to the snow, it seems the management of Firwood still leftrge forest areas intact, probably to serve as monster nests, as my [Detection Sensor] confirmed multiple signalsing from those areas. When I asked Eine why so muchnd was kept unattended, she exined it had to do with the mana in the soil. While too much was dangerous, small amounts helped soil cultivation, enabling nts to grow stronger and faster, which led torger produce harvests. Normally, monsters spawning around a town or vige were only around G and F rank, simr to the situation in Carine vige, so normal soldiers and stronger vigers could handle them easily. This bnce was actually beneficial for soldiers and adventurers in general, as this opened an opportunity for them to train up their neers levels and stats while keeping them close to the town. If a newbie were injured, veterans would be able to respond immediately. You know quite a lot on the subject, Lady Eine, Iplimented her for the exnation. This ismon sense for any properly educated noble, Lady Hestia. Despite not managing a fief like Firwood, it is the duty of a noble to know. Knowledge is power, and as the elites of our kingdom, we must strive to better ourselves, Eine exined passionately, but then raised her brow as she continued. That said, it is surprising that you werent aware of this fact. Does Loatryx handle this matter differently? I cannot imagine it. Realizing I had no good excuse for this question, I just shrugged and responded bluntly, I have nothing to say to that. Ill have my ID issued soon, so you will probably understand by then. Ignoring her confused expression, I turned my head away. The moment they see [Otherworldly Reincarnator] and my racial skills, theyll probably be able to piece together the puzzle. I very much doubt they would be stupid enough to not figure it out, and thats why I only wanted a few people to know about it. I hope Ill be able to count Eine and her family as allies by then, despite my grievances with her father. Ive been a good girl. As the carriage and our entourage drew closer to the towns gate, we suddenly turned to the left, driving away from the gate. Apparently, that gate was for the general popce,moners. The town was split up into two parts: the noble and themoner sections. As a noble, Eine had the privilege to avoid riding through the lower town and could instead enter the noble district directly. It was logical. The Kingdom of Artorias had a caste system, and nothing would enforce this even better than having different districts for different social groups. I mean, they even do this on Earth. Take for example my home in New York and how it was divided into five boroughs. My apartment was in Manhattan, the richest county, but the moment you went into the Bronx, youll notice a clear difference in apartment prices. As I was looking outside the window, I suddenly noticed amotion at the front of themoners gate. A burly man with two ox-like horns protruding from the top of his head was standing before two guards. When my [Enhanced Auditory Sense] merged into [Idol], my hearing became much more powerful. Even from this distance, if I focused on it, I could clearly hear everything. So, your name is Cernust? Is that correct, Sir? a guard asked cautiously, looking a bit scared of the almost 190cm (63 inches) tall man. Yeah, of course, it says it there on the ID. What the hell you so suspicious of, huh? Youre a guard. As if youve never seen a bovline before, the man responded aggressively, pointing at his sharp horns. After my carriage moved a bit more to the side, I finally got a good glimpse of this Cernust guy. Not only was he tall enough to stand out among the crowd, but his whole appearance was conspicuous. Aside from his massive arms, he had a cow-like tailing out of his brown trousers, minotaur-like hooves for feet, a small ox-like nose, and two floppy ears. This confirmed there was a beastman version of oxen and bovines in Peolynca. Regarding the rest of his appearance, he had medium-long verdant green hair, armless ck studded leather armor barely able to hold in his massive frame, and two polished wooden gauntlets covered in green scales with a mystifying gleam. He was also carrying a full backpack, but I wasnt sure what it held. I wonder where those scales came from? Its curious. Uhm. Uh, the guard stuttered, struggling to form the words of his question. S-So, uh, what are you here for, Sir? Why have youe to Firwood? Oh,e on! Im getting this same question every single time I arrive in a city. Why cant you humans be just a little bit less suspicious about beastmen, huh? Mypanion is tired, and we need to get an inn! The bovliner named Cernust walked forwards, pointing at something on the card. This here is the hunters guild emblem. Im a merc and a hunter, plus an alchemist on the side. Mypanion and I are taking a break at Firwood during our travels, and Im nning to do some work to get some Davi. You happy? Is that enough for you? Uh, y-youre an alchemist?! the guard flinched, taking a step back as he looked at the bovlines hairless human face, to his full backpack. Cernust sighed, took a ss bottle filled with a green liquid from his backpack, and showed it to the guard. Minor agility potion. Not often on sale. I made it. Proof enough? The other people in the queue started raising their voices, murmuring at the bovlines potion, which attracted Cernusts attention. Fucking hell! Can you please let us in, now?! Youre holding everybody up and Im behind schedule. I need to get mypanion to an inn already, so get your ass to the crystal and inspect our IDs already! Hearing him say that finally made me notice the smaller person standing beside him. The person waspletely wrapped in a ck robe, but, ording to her frame, I guess it had to be a woman. She wasnt saying much despite being called out by herpanion, but looking at how she was panting quickly, she really must be tired. While the guards werent sure how to handle the situation, almost as if they were freezing up in fear, an older man with the aura of a veteran soldier came over. You two, whats the hold-up? he asked the two before being given an exnation of the situation. Damnit, thats why the line is being held up?! Get your asses to the crystal and check the IDs authenticity. Thats all you needed to do! After the guards fled the veteran guardsmandeering voice, he then turned towards the bovline. Sorry about that, kid. Those two are neers; theyve barely had any experience with beastmen outside of wolves, cats, rabbits, foxes, and birds. Dont cause too much trouble once youre in, alright, adventurer? Instead of raising his voice like before, the bovline smirked and gave the older guard a thumbs up. Yeah, no harm done, old man. Ill be careful to not party too much, hahaha! The guard nodded and then turned towards the woman. No problems, I hope? He asked with a grimace, before shrugging it off after the woman nodded firmly. Good enough. Ill handle everything. Go in already and get your IDs; wee to Firwood. NEXT! Before the pair went through the gate, the bovline turned around and started sniffing the air. Is something wrong, Cernust? the woman finally asked. The bovline scratched his head in confusion before shaking his head, Uhm, I think its nothing? Dunno, I thought I smelled something sweet. Nostalgic even. Well, whatever, lets go inside. Weird guy. Strangely, speaking of weird smells, I thought I smelled something weird from his direction. Meh, whatever. Once we reached the noble districts gates, the process went by more quickly than what Id just seen, since the queue was empty. Everybody showed their IDs except for Saori, Tasianna, Lorena and me. Eine pulled out a sheet of parchment. Lord Marquis Sirius has given these four individuals the right to reject showing their IDs. As you have confirmed my identity as the daughter of Lord Count Helvas, I can vouch for the upstanding characters of all four, Eine informed the guards, emitting an aura of respectability and authority. Later, I learned the guards of this gate were usually knights belonging to houses of schwertnobles and knights. Schwertnoblesprised of barons and bars, while knight houses only had a pseudo-aristocracy status. As the daughter of a count, Eine outranked all of them and, with an official document of the lord of Firwood on hand, none of the guards could say anything to Eine. She was pretty cool. Lady Hestia, if you werent aware, having your ID checked at a town or city always means having it checked by a [Crystal of the Divine System], which exposes all your information without fail, Eine exined once we entered through the gates. Usually, if you lose your ID, you have to pay the guards a sum for a temporary one. Much like when you issue your own ID, all your information will be exposed by the crystal, since even [Identity Blocker] cannot stop its function. I wonder what those crystals were made from if they were able to bypass an entire skills purpose of existence. Honestly, Im really bothered by how my investment into [Identity Blocker] is bing more disappointing the more I learn about the world. I would love to ask Eine here and now about those crystals, but I think Ill reserve that for after I get my ID. As the carriage continued through the opulent streets of the noble district, my eyes were naturally drawn to all the mansions and theirrge gardens. Much like at Eines mansion, everything inside the gates waspletely protected from the wintery white nket by a barrier of warmth. Of course, that didnt mean every single house was the same. The ones closest to the gate were smaller mansions simr torge houses, while the deeper we went into the city, therger the estates got. I couldnt see any other buildings. It was like everything in the noble district was just the houses of nobles. Kinda boring, to be honest. Eventually, we reached House Helvass mansion in Firwood. Compared to their estate at Helvas county, this mansion was noticeablyrger, probably to show off to the neighbors. Rich people love showing their wealth off, and, from what Ive heard from Eine, it was expected of nobles of a higher rank to not only strive to improve, but to also innovate. To develop a country, not only must technology be advanced, but its culture too. A greifnoble was expected to always find new trends and to introduce them to society, while schwertnobles could rarely innovate, due to theircking wealth, and so had to follow the greifnobles lead. Eines magnoble family were not only wealthy but also agriculturally focused, so most of their innovations were food rted, but seldom anything else. The reason why Count Helvas wanted Tasianna so much was cause he believed Tasianna knew how to make yeast and other elven products. The Kingdom of Artorias had lost correspondence with the Elven kingdom and, with it, the ability to trade with them. He wanted to know how to produce yeast so much, he risked angering me. Honestly, his reasoning still hasnt made my opinion on him better. How ironic that I was the one with the yeast and pound cake recipes. Should I try recreating more pastries just to spite him? I get to eat good food while he has to look on the side, jealous. Maybe I am a bit too bratty here? Nah. We wee the young mistress to Firwood! May the Gods bless you on this fine RestDay a woman in a maid outfit announced with a retinue of servants the moment we exited the carriages, kneeling down and bowing before Eine, their mistress. Manu, I have arrived. I hope everybody has had a good morning, Eine started out, standing before everybody and speaking to them with elegance and grace. I understand that today should have been a day of rest for everybody, but I would be grateful from the bottom of my heart if you would amodate me and my guests for the days toe. They all stood up, ced their right hand on their chest, and bowed once again as they simultaneously said, By your will! Eine then called me to step forward. This here is Lady Hestia. She is an invaluable guest to not only me but also my father, Lord Count Helvas. While she is here, treat her with the respect you would give a greifnoble. The servants shivered for a moment, widening their eyes when the word griefnoble left Eines mouth. Manu, work with Barathan to ensure that Lady Hestias stay here isfortable. Also, provide her retainers a room close to hers and a space in the kitchen for them to prepare her meals. I have given my orders. Like a stoutmander, Einemanded her servants like chess pieces, standing nobly as everybody rushed around to fulfill their duties. Manu, the head maid who weed us, immediately paired up with Barathan to order around the butlers and maids, although I had a feeling there was some spark between them when they saw each other. While the servants were unpacking the luggage from the wagons and the soldiers along with the knights joined the mansions garrison, I took this time to speak to Lorena and Ruld as this would be where we separate. Lady Hestia, I thank you so very much for everything youve done for me. Rescuing me, helping my parents and the other vigers, and then bringing me here. I-I cannot repay you, I know that, but please allow me to pray to the Goddess for your health and sess, Lorena told me as she bowed, tears filling her eyes. I know you dont like us saying this, but I honestly believe you have been the best priestess we have ever had. This is the noble district so I cant say much, butI really hope you can visit us. Lady Hestia, Ruld continued to say his piece. I havent known you for as long as Lorena, but I will be eternally grateful for what you have done for Lorena and the rest of my vige. Thank you so much, may the Goddess bless your soul. If you are still willing to have me as your cobbler, then pleasee to my workce in the, uhm, lower town. If youre nning to be an adventurer, then youll need equipment and I know a few good cksmiths. Yeah, dont worry. Ill also try to attend your wedding if I can, so you guys better exin to me how the whole thing works, I told them but then suddenly realized something. Ruld, you should know where the hunters guild is, right? He nodded, so I continued, Good, I need to walk after staying in that carriage for two days, so lead the way. As I wasnt quiet about it, it seems I caused a bit of amotion among a few servants, but they were quickly chided by the more experienced ones. I could hear the sheer terror and anger in their voices as they exined to those gossiping servants to not talk behind my back. Considering how scared they were, I should probably hold back once Ie back to not give them a heart attack. After I informed Eine about it, she nodded and exined that it was a good idea for me to get my ID issued as soon as possible. She ordered Barathan to apany me, since he had the documents to ensure everything at the guild would work without issue. I was a bit against it, but, if he was needed for everything to work, then it was better to just bite the bullet. I will have your rooms ready upon your return, so please enjoy your trip, Lady Hestia. However, I would like to warn you of thesmell. With those parting words, we went back into Eines carriage and departed to the gate connecting the lower city with the noble district. To the side of the gate, I noticed arge, church-like building protruding over the wall, which Barathan told me was the temple. As white-robed priests must also attend to nobles, having the temple close to the noble district is imperative for the safety of all the priests, he told me. After we got clearance using the same document Eine showed the other guards, we left the carriage and began moving on foot. Barathan was clearly against it, but he held his opinion to himself after Saori informed him our party wanted to have a leisure walk. The first district of themoners part of the town was the upper district, reserved for wealthy merchants and businessmen who dealt with both schwertnobles and other wealthymoners. Here, the technological development of the city could be seen as streemps fueled with mana were lighting up the city and mostly clean windows let light into the buildings. If the noble district was a ce reserved for the only the super-rich and influential, then the upper district was simr to a more medieval version of a towns giant za. Yes, there were no cars and the overall fashion of the people here was nothing modern like I knew it, but it honestly was prettynormal. However, the smell wasnt too pleasant, although it was not as bad as the vige. As we moved away from the upper district and into the middle one, I finally realized what Eine meant by her warning. The smell was HORRENDOUS. OMG, was there no plumbing system here or what?! How is it that the upper district smelled decent but the moment I entered this ce I get reminded of Carine vige? I can understand a vige, but a town?! Also, the quality of the surrounding also dropped significantly, looking dirtier and less advancedpared to the upper district. I also began receiving eyes from everybody around us, gossiping as theymented on my clothes and my appearance. I could see beastmen like wolfkins and katzunes, cat-like beastmen, walking the streets, so these people must be more used to beastmen than Carine vige, but it seems dragonewts were still pretty rare here. Anyway, as I walked through the streets with mypanions and temporary party members, we finally reached a building with a big sign disying Hunters Guild on it with an emblem of a sword and bow entwining with each other. As Ruld wanted to bring Lorena to his home, a safety precaution due to Lorenas health, they left us before we entered the guild. With Saori, Tasianna, and Barathan with me now, we entered the guild and were assaulted byIn fantasy novels, adventurer guilds are always filled with armored men with swords and elves wielding bows or magic. Those ssic novels, you know. Well, instead of cheering men and women drinking along to tavern music, I was instead greeted by extreme stares. Although it wasnt filled to the brim with people, the few hunters inside dropped what they were doing, whether it was maintaining their weapons or eating, and were now all staring at me with inquisitive eyes, assessing us. They eventually lost interest and returned to whatever they did as liveliness returned to the guild. Still, no music. Thats sad. Barathan pointed at a counter manned by three women and led us to the far left. I was expecting some tall, muscr dude to appear and question what we were doing here, but nothing tropey like that happened. Ahh, no confrontations, the best oue. Sometimes a calm day is what I needed instead of constant action and excitement. Wee, said a cat-eared woman. She wore a pleasant smile fitting for a person in the service industry, and looked to be in her early twenties. My name is Melia. The hunters guild is ready to ept any Quests, how may I help the young mistress? The young woman had marine blue colored hair tied up neatly into a ponytail, giving her a mature look simr to Saoris. Aside from having cat ears where her human ears shouldve been, she also had a fluffy tail that reminded me of ragdoll cats, furry wed hands she was covering up with fingerless gloves, and two long fangs that showed whenever she spoke. The ck outfit she wore was identical to the other receptionists, giving all three women the aura of a secretary. Seeing as Saori and Tasianna were following behind me while Barathan stood to the side, the receptionist probably understood the hierarchy between us. I mean, I could understand Barathan and Tasianna choosing to act like that as they are true servants, but you arent one of them, Saori! I hope you arent doing this simply for theughs, otherwise Ill get your ears again! Hello, I wish to issue hunter IDs for my twopanions behind me and myself, I responded, causing the receptionist to show a hint of surprise before hiding it back behind her smile. Barathan, please give her the document. The receptionist took the document from Barathan and began reading it, covering her mouth multiple times as she gasped at what she read. She then told the human receptionist next to her to get a [Crystal of the Divine System], to prepare the issuing process, and to wait for her to return before handing us our IDs. Afterward, she ran up the stairs behind the counter. What the hell was written on that thing?! Uhm, please ce your hand on it. All the information on your status boards will be recorded and we will then turn it into your hunter IDs, the younger receptionist informed us, looking bewildered as her colleague ran away. So this is a crystal, huh? The orb ced before us was simr to the one you could find in a fortune-tellers tent, attached to a printer-like machine through a cable. I ced my hand on it and my mana was instantly stolen away from me as the orb shined a ring white, meanwhile, a blue screen projected before the young receptionist. You may take your hand off, young mistress, the receptionist told me, inspecting the blue screen probably projecting all my information. Lets see, is everything-LEVEL 80! Mhmph! She screamed something before shutting her mouth up with both of her hands. Her warm pink face quickly turned paler as she looked at me with utter shock. Her attempt might have stopped her from saying anymore, but I already heard her scream my levnd it seems like I wasnt the only one. Wait, what did she say? Level 80?! Oi, what the fuck, that cant be true now, right? Some random B ranker?! Bro, my ears are better than a humans, I bloody heard her say that whit-priestess level. The surrounding adventurers whether they were humans or beastmen, or man and woman all of them were causing a massivemotion as they overheard the young receptionist say my level. The third receptionist then came over to check on what was wrong with the young receptionist, as thetter couldnt get her eyes off me. I looked over at Barathan and noticed his smile slightly waning. Was he also surprised? By the Goddess the third receptionist muttered as she checked the blue screen, but, unlike her younger colleague, she quickly regained herposure and pushed her back to her counter. I-I apologize dearly for what happened, y-your Grace. I will continue in my colleagues stead. She then picked up a silver card, ced it inside the printer, waited for a few seconds, and took a card filled with small details from the printer. Your ID is ready, your Grace. However, your original receptionist told us this was only the preparation, so I cannot hand it over to you yet. Please, understand. If you wish, we can continue with yourpanions. The poordy couldnt get a break as her face turned paler and paler when she inspected both Saoris and Tasiannas status boards. Although the intensity of the shock wasnt as high as the younger clerks, I heard her quietly mumble my two friends skill levels. Her eyes were wavering on the brink of wonder but also total disbelief, although I could barely hazard a guess at why. We three just had numerous skills and titles that we just wanted to hide so dearly. Oh, among these skills, which one was shocking her the most? I hope my sarcasm came out properly, cause this is making me feel bad. I think I just shaved years off these three receptionists lives. Considering Ill be working with them now, I hope they wont take this too badly. Once all the cards were done and our status boards were recorded onto them, we waited for a while until Melia, the first clerk, came back. Thank you, you two. I apologize for making you wait, Lady Hestia. You know my name? I asked, wondering how she knew it, as I hadnt introduced myself yet, nor has she seen my status board. Yes, the document informed me of it and the guild leader confirmed it, Melia told me with a smile, havingpletely abandoned the terror she had before. Back to your IDs, the special ones we have to prepare for you and your retainers will be done in three days. We will use the ones weve made today as the reference material. I apologize for the dy, but I must humbly ask you to have patience. We will have everything done by then, my Lady. That wont be a problem. Thank you very much for informing us, I told her with a nod, before shyly continuing. Uhm, about before. I do apologize for giving you all a shock. It wasnt my intention, sorry. Melia raised her brow for a moment, waggling her ears in astonishment, but then gave me a big sister-like smile. You have done nothing wrong, my Lady. As members of the hunters guild, surprises should be expected at every turn. Although we must wait for three days, I will happily anticipate the time when we may work together. While I was feeling good that I fixed my first impression, Saori suddenly asked Melia if we could hand in our monster pelts and materials. Although this service was reserved for hunters only, as we couldnt officially be ones today due to circumstances, Melia took the liberty to direct us to the third receptionist who was responsible for it. There were quite a few monster materials inside my storage and I dont know when thest time I checked on them was, so I think we will be sorting through it all for a while. However, once were done, I think its about time that I finally meet with my mysterious benefactor. To the temple I go. See you soon, Goddess Aurena. Chapter 103: The Church of Aurena. Chapter 103: The Church of Aurena. Not every business closes on RestDay, as the economy of a town mustntpletely stop on a single day every week. Adventurers may flock into town on any day and at any time, so both the mercenary and hunter guilds must stay open, Barathan exined as we walked through the streets on our way to the temple. Artisans andborers will take a break on this day. With people enjoying their rest day, taverns and street vendors stay open to serve them. This was only my first day in town, but I already was wondering why so many people were still working today. You see, RestDay, Peolyncas Sunday, was considered a day of rest so people may pray to the gods and heal their fatigue for the next week of work. However, the hunters guild was half full of people anyway, and even had those three receptionists working. We left the guild after selling all of our G, F, and E rank monster materials at the guild, earning us a whopping 6743 Davi. To be honest, the only reason why we were able to earn this much was due to the mountain of pelts, ws, scales, carapaces, and fangs Id stored up after every single Idol concert strategy Ive done with Saori. The material from G and F rank monsters were practically worthlesspared to those from D and C rank monsters. We could have made even more by selling the higher tier materials, but we wanted to keep those for equipment. Ruld mentioned a cksmith, so Ill be waiting until we meet him or her before selling everything. Thank goodness the E rank material was profitable. Saori couldnt stop smiling after we left the guild. Now to our next destination, the temple, we had to walk through the same street again and that was when I noticed a bustling market nearby. That is when I asked Barathan about RestDay and why so many people were still working. I see, that is understandable. If you do not work, you do not get to eat. Although the day has a significant religious reason, not every man and woman can afford to not work, Saori stated, earning a sharp nod from Barathan. This is quite different from how you grew up, correct, Tasianna? She nodded to Saoris response. I grew up praying to Goddess Zephira during the morning of RestDay and then spending the rest of my day frolicking with everybody else. The liveness of this town cannotpete. This is one of the major reasons why Tasianna has been keeping us updated on the days ever since we met her. As Tasianna was religious and a devout follower of Zephira and Plesia, she took counting the days seriously. During our time together, she always spent a small amount of time in the morning to give those two goddesses a small prayer before returning to her duties, believing a maid should make her mistresss day more peaceful. If you are wondering if the temple is open today, Lady Hestia, then please do not worry. As servants of the Goddess, they can never rest when their services might be needed. Winter is a dreadful time for everybodys health, though we we are lucky Firwood does not receive storms as often as the north, Barathan informed us before raising his head to the skies and inspecting its blue luster. God Krunal blesses us, he muttered. Services, huh? Do you mean the white grace? Ive noticed the upper district covered in snow; dont they have one of those temperature regtors like at Lady Eines mansion? There would be fewer people sick if it wasnt so cold, I asked, barely noticing the cold myself as my core was managing my body temperature. Barathan showed me a smile before bowing in respect, continuing where he left off, As expected of you, Lady Hestia. While their wealth may be enough to acquire a [Season Regtor], it is very unlikely that most merchants would buy one due to the maintenance costs. Nobles are born with a high affinity to mana due to their venerable bloodlines, making it easy for them to fuel manatech without the need of mana batteries. However, merchants aremoners; some have the innate talents in magic, but most cannot even write a sentence with a mana pen. A merchant might use their mana batteries for certain luxuries, but their houses are not mansions, so a simple hearth is simpler and more cost-effective. Eine always used these mana pens whenever she needed to write on something. Using her mana as the ink, Eine would sometimes fill out documents when I visited her. Considering she never showed signs of exhaustion whenever she wrote with it, most humans must really have low mana. You surprisingly know a lot about the town, considering youre the seneschal of a vige, Barathan, I said in wonder, pleasantly surprised at how he was able to answer every question with confidence. Your words honor me, Lady Hestia; however, it is only natural. I was once the head butler of House Helvas mansion in Firwood, after all, he stated with pride. My grandfather was the previous seneschal of Carine vige, but he, unfortunately, passed away a few winters ago; may the Goddess bless him. I handed over my role as the leading servant here to Manu and have been living in Helvas County ever since. I would be a failure of a butler if I didnt know this much about the town I once worked at. My condolences, Sir Barathan, Saori said politely. How is the rest of your family? Were they not at the mansion to greet you, or do they live somewhere else? My father and mother work as the leading servants at the mansion in Cedaraille, and my brothers and sister work as regr servants at the mansion in Griffonpeak. I presume they are doing well as I have not received a notice. As you might have noticed, my family are loyal servants of House Helvas, and weve been given the family name Kiesmay for our service, he answered with absolute pride, puffing his chest up as his lips curved into a genuine smile. Barathan continued giving us small historical trivia of the town, exciting Saori enough to awaken the historian inside of her. The two of them conversed mostly one-on-one while Tasianna and I ignored them. After reaching the upper district, we immediately made our way to the temple, which was next to the noble districts gate wed passed through earlier. Looking at the temple, it fitted perfectly with the nobles decorated mansions, as its walls were pristine white and filled with intricate engravings. Although the building was considered a temple, it looked more like a gothic catholic cathedral to Saori. She drew our attention to the murals and stone ornaments stered on the temples twin towers, which towered even over the surrounding walls. Beautiful stained ss windows depicted various figures on them. In particr, thergest showed a winged woman shrouded in a veil of light as she smiled peacefully with eyes closed. A pair of guards stood before the gates to the temple, who prompted us to show our IDs before we entered the temple area. Barathan went forwards before I could say anything and produce the same document he showed the other guards. These guards, however, werent able to read well, so Barathan had to read everything out loud. Suffice to say, those guards will probably remember my partys faces from today onwards. Honestly, the amount of people that document has scared is baffling. I know youre the lord of Firwood and a greifnoble but Marquis Sirius, you have sealed an unworldly power into this piece of parchment. Barathan, I heard white-robed priests are nobles. I wish to avoid them if possible, I told him as we entered the temples premises. Is that so? he wondered as he raised a brow, but quickly epted it with a nod, once again showing what a proper butler he was. In that case, you have nothing to fear, Lady Hestia. While it might be true that most white-robed priests are nobles, as your grace is aware, but that doesnt meanmoners cannot be priests. Barathan then proceeded to give me a quick rundown of how the clergy worked, beginning with the two types of priests: white-robed and grey-robed clergymen. At the bottom, grey-robed priests and priestesses are members of the clergy who are usually either orphans ormoners who were banished there as punishment. Rarely, there will be pious people who wanted to join the church as a grey-robe, but there was usually a better alternative. The reason for this is cause grey-robes are treated simrly to servants. In the churchs ecosystem, the grey-robes serve the white-robes simr to a servant and master rtionship. While they wore the robes of a grey priest, these people were the property of the church. As hard as it was to say, that was the reality of the situation. As mentioned by the vigers, white-robes are usually nobles. That was why they treated me as one after I introduced myself. However,moners born with the potential to be mages were also allowed to enter the church to be an official white-robe, theoretically possessing the same influence and power as a noble priest. Barathan informed me the reason why he tested me with the presents was cause the Count wasnt sure if I was amoner or not. They had to test me to see what my social rank was by using the Counts name in an attempt to intimidate me. However, as our discussion back then progressed, your [Noble Aura], or maybe even [Regal Aura], was obvious to me. You exuded it with every word, although I must criticize how you epted the letter, Lady Hestia. And you too, Miss Saori, Miss Tasianna. A master must never physically ept a present before their retainers have made sure it is safe. I hope you will be more prudent in the future, Miss Saori and Miss Tasianna, Barathan informed us about his intentions with a smile, but then frowned as he chided the three of us. Once we acknowledged his reasons, he returned to his exnation. I informed Lord Count Helvas about my findings, but it seems you noticed how he winced when you omitted the lord part. Back then, my lord was not aware of how much you outranked him. Continuing his exnation on the church, white-robed priests and priestesses were responsible for spreading the white grace and the word of the Aurena to the popce. Aside from healing peoples wounds and illnesses, white-robes were responsible for performing the many religious rituals, like the one I gave during the God Thanking Festival. As most white-robes were nobles, they needed servants to attend to them, and this tradition also spread to the white-robedmoners. Whether they came from the slums or a rich merchant house, everymoner white-robe was given the same duties and right to grey-robes, which made them pseudo-nobles. Today is RestDay, and it is likely most of the noble white-robeds have returned to their demesne in the noble district. During their tenure, all white-robes are members of the clergy and they possess the influence of one, however, nobles are nobles still. A noble cannot retain their Houses noble rank, but if they werent banished to the church through trial, they still retain noble privileges, he answered to reassure me. All remaining white-robes aremoners. At most, the shrine maidens will remain in the church, but they must make preparations for the Binding Festival next week. Shrine maidens,pared to priests and priestesses, were responsible for the maintenance of the church and the preparations of the various rituals and festivals. While a priest would handle matters concerning the political and economic side of the church, the shrine maidens took care of the day-to-day situations involving the church and its members. They were responsible for the grey-robed priests and the orphanage. Simr to all white-robes, they too could grant the white grace and had servants to take care of their needs and follow their orders. However, most of them only prepared rituals. Rarely would they perform them. During a [Prayer], the priests and priestesses would be the caster of the spells, while the shrine maidens supported them with mana. The division in duties might seem a bit lopsided in the priests favor, but it seems this divide in duties was to amodate the different personalities of the white-robes. Not every white-robe wishes to participate in the churchs politics. They still had the same influence and power at the end of the day. As we entered the temple, Saori once again pointed out how simr the temple was to a cathedral. It was huge and wide, so grandiose that it made me feel tiny. The first room we entered was a long hallway with benches along one wall, leading to an altar. Barathan then directed my attention to the crowd of people congregating near the altar, and informed me that a few priests were there, granting the white grace. Concerning the recipients, I only noticed humans in fine clothes, but none of them had a [Noble Aura] like the one I felt from Eine and her family. Were they merchants? As I was pondering that question, anky man suddenly approached us from the side, wearing a well-maintained grey robe. The church of Aurena humbly greets your-Ah! as he was greeting us, he suddenly noticed me behind Saori and quickly kneeled down, holding his arms together in a pose of prayer. I humbly ask for your forgiveness for not having noticed you, my Lady Shrine Maiden! May the Goddess bless your every step on this holy ground. Huh?! The man didnt raise his head for a moment, diligently keeping still as if he was waiting for something. As I wasnt saying anything due to my confusion, Barathan whispered, Your white robes, my Lady, which quickly made me realize what was going on. This guy thought I was a priestess of Aurena! Y-You may rise, I told him, timidly. May the Goddess bless your soul, he gave his thanks, rising to his feet before asking what I was doing here. How may the Firwood temple serve you, my Lady Shrine Maiden. If you are here on a pilgrimage, should I call a white-robe priest at your behest? Barathan then informed me the reception wouldve been more fitting if I had gone through the noble districts temple entrance. White-robed priests would havee to greet me and gave me a proper weing, but that required me to announce my arrival beforehand. I had to send one of those messenger bird gargoyles to inform the temple I wasing, as it was considered rude to appear without warning. As I wanted to enter the temple immediately, Barathan thought it would be faster toe from themoners entry to avoid all themotion. A decision he considered validated once I told him I didnt want to meet any nobles. As I looked up the tall grey priest, I spoke with a mix of casualness and nobility, That wont be necessary. I havee today to pray at the shrine of the gods. Nothing more. Please, lead me to it. The priest gave me a swift nod the moment he heard my wish, almost as if he didnt even question it. With my retinue, he led us out of the altar room and into a room to the right, where six shrines were ced there. If you have more orders for me, I shall await them dly, he said as he bowed to me. That wont be necessary. You may stay if you wish or go. The shrine of the gods, a ce of worship for the various followers of the origin gods. Barathan informed me when I said I wanted to pray at a shrine of Goddess Aurena that every temple or church should have a ce where all the origin gods shrines were ced together. Although the temple was dedicated to Aurena, the denizens of Peolynca still, in one way or another, worshiped all the origin gods. Simr to how Tasianna had Zephira and Plesia as her main goddesses, or how the lizardmen prayed to Kargryxmor and Marsven, the god of darkness, most people usually worshiped two or more subordinate and origin gods. This ce was there for everybody to pray. But it seems the poprity of the God also affected the appearance of the shrine. Jeez, Shiterno, why does your shrine look so sad? Does nobody pray to you? If I were to rank the overall appearance of the shrines, then I would start with Danterno atst ceand honestly, it wasnt even a contest. His shrine was covered in dust and spiderwebs, but unlike the other shrines, this one didnt have a statue of a person, only a me. It was small, and nothing was put before it as an offering. Marsvens shrine was nearly as barren as Danternos, but it seems a few people left ck amulets and statues before it. It certainly looked clean and well-maintained, at least. The next was Plesia, although,pared to the former two, her shrine was decorated with plenty of gifts and offerings. Although, Plesia wasnt super popr in Firwood, she was still admired and respected by plenty of citizens. It made Danterno and Marsven seem like minor gods. Both Zephiras and Crustacias shrines almost had the same amounts of offerings, looking prettier than Plesias, giving weight to Eines words when she said the Greenveil Duchy also worshipped the Goddesses of Wind and Earth. Being an agriculturalnd would make you like the two Goddesses responsible fornd management. Lastly, thergest shrine belonged to none other than Aurena herself. I walked closer to her shrine as everybody else stayed back. I wasnt a religious person in my past life, but, as if something was speaking to me, I knew exactly how to pray to her. I kneeled down, kept my hands together, and closed my eyes. I then focused on the image of the statue on the shrine, the figure of an angel-winged woman with flowing blond hair. And the moment I opened my eyes, all I could see was a white and formless world. I wasnt in the temple anymore and no matter how often I turned my head around, Saori and Tasianna werent there. I was alone. My surroundings immediately changed the moment I spouted, Where the hell am I? The ground turned into clouds, but it felt soft and stable to stand on. I peaked down, noticing theck of shadows in this ce. My body was then forcibly turned around before stopping before a room decorated with white and golden furniture only a rich girl could ever possess. The luxury and wealth inside this room would even overshadow Eines mansions. It could only be called the epitome of opulence, keeping everything tastefully stylish without including anything gaudy, meaning the designer of this room knew exactly how to decorate fashionably. Wee, my dear champion, a serene voice full of warmth suddenly called out for me, filling not only my ears but also my soul with a feeling of rxation. All the anxiety I had was just swept away with the tone of her voice. A-Are you, Goddess Aurena? I asked, finally noticing a woman sitting down at a table, sipping her tea inside the beautiful room. Her appearance fitted perfectly the image of the statue I just prayed to. She smiled so genuinely it felt a bit nostalgic, as she gazed at me with golden irises. You are correct, Hestia. Aurena, the Origin Goddess of Light and a primary administrator of Peolynca, is here. Sit, we only have a limited time together. As her elegant hand movements mesmerized me, I followed her order and took a seat at the table, before a piercing headache assaulted me. It stung my brain, feeling like a sharp needle was slowly piercing through my head. I clutched the table. The pain was unbearable. I couldnt open my eyes anymore! Arck! ARRGGGGH! STOP! STOP! MAJOR HEAL! MAJOR HEAL! ARRGH! Child! The pain coursed through me like a wave of des, slicing not my body but my very soul. I desperately tried to use [Major Heal] to fix myself, out as I have been doing up until now, but magic circle manifested. I couldnt feel my mana. I couldnt invoke my powers. I felt helpless. I felt helpless as I struggled to keep myself sitting on the chair. But at the next moment, everything was gone. I clutched my chest, breathing heavily as I copsed with my head on the table, too fatigued to even sit back up. However, even this feeling eventually disappearedpletely, reced by calmness. What was that?! I thought I was about to die. I-I apologize for that, Hestia. I was so ted to finally speak to you that I forgot the situation of your soul, a womanly voice apologized softly, causing me to sit back up and face a frowning Aurena frowning, her blond eyebrows furrowed together as she regarded me. She looked more worried and troubled than angry that I nearly slobbered over her white table. As I kept looking at her with bewilderment, prying her for an answer, she opened up mouth to respond, Do you know how your soul was able to usurp my control over the title I gave you? Yes, due to this rebellion, my divinity was actually overpowering your soul instead of nursing it. M-My soul?! Your soul is currently visiting my home, my divine realm. Through the connection from my shrine, you are here with me. I apologize, most mortals who visit me are my followers so this never happened before, she exined to me with a wry smile. Rebellion?! Usurp?! Oh, scheie! From the shock of remembering those things, I jumped up like I hadnt just been hurt, waving my arms around inplete denial. Wait, wait, wait! I didnt do it on purpose! I didnt do it! I swear, I swear! I dont know how it even happened in the first ce, it just happened out of nowhere, I never even wanted to usurp your title at all. I swear, I swear! almost like my mind was affected by that extreme crushing, I apologized to her profusely. Hold on, I should be the one to apologize. I invited you here and I nearly erased your soul identally. YOU NEARLY WHAT?! But before I could freak out again, Aurena only needed to say calm to strip away all the fear I had in my mind, resetting my mindset to tranquility. Please, I meant it when I said we have limited time. Instead of wasting our time on this ident, I must tell you what you must know before we part. Seeing as she was serious about it, I simply sat back down again and asked her to proceed. Thank you. First, let me tell you exactly why Kargryxmor and I have summoned you to Peolynca, Hestia. Chapter 104: Aurena, the Origin Goddess of Light. Chapter 104: Aurena, the Origin Goddess of Light. So, let me get this straight. Kargryxmor wanted an otherworlder to do something for him, and, as you are his origin god, he had to go through you for the okay. You then went to Goddess Plesia for her permission to reincarnate me to this world? I repeated what Aurena just exined to me. That is correct. Kargryxmor is the God of Dragons, but he has lost control over them through the years. The true dragons are supposed to act as defenders for Peolynca, but they have sumbed to slothfulness, Aurena added to my words, shrugging as she responded. However, the fool only has himself to me for his waning faith. Your role was to be his avatar, his representative to fix his problem. Your birth location, the Belzac forest, was unintended. You were supposed to be born in thend of the dragons with your Peolyncian parents. Technically, you shouldnt even be born yet; you should have hatched as a C rank. So, that whole Belzac forest time wasnt some trial or tough love, huh? You do know I nearly died five times there, right? Say what you want about me now, but back then, I wasnt prepared. You told me in that missive that you saw my memories, so couldnt you have-! Argh! Verdammt. Im sorry, Im sorry Kobolds nearly caught me on the first day of my second life, those garms nearly turned me into a meal, I nearly died during my match with the garm matriarch, I got shot by that troll cannon thing, and then I fought against an A rank monster when I was vastly underpowered and under-geared. Those were the times where I nearly died. I was a young city girl without any survival training, who was forced into a situation where I shouldnt have survived. I shouldnt even have experienced all of that! I honestly thought I was gonna go insane in that fucking ce, if I even survived long enough! If I hadnt remembered my dream from my past life, I dont think I would have had the determination to continue after dropping down into that cave. I didnt know why I nearly blew up in her face. Sure, when I was in the Belzac forest all alone I was frustrated, I couldnt ept the reality of the situation. I didnt want to live in a dog-eat-dog world like that. I didnt want to be the person I currently was butif I hadnt, my dream wouldnt have finallye true. I died. I was given a second chance. I have made good friends here. I am an Idol. Unfazed by my emotional outburst, Aurena kept her smile up and spoke to me softly, I understand, Hestia. These words cannot excuse your tribtions, but Kargryxmor and I were surprised that you survived. You were unlucky and were born prematurely as a G rank dragon, but you prevailed through this; just a look at your status board is evidence enough. We gods cannot intervene in every single matter; we are observers and guiders. I mean, considering how Shiterno changed my status board, you could have thrown me a bone, Goddess Aurena. Still, I am thankful you listened to my prayer back then, I admitted to her, thanking her for what she did for Rajah. But, I presume you werent too happy when he did that to your champion? I dont know much about gods and goddesses, but I do know I would get angry if someone were to harm something mine. Aurena broke her smile, looking as if she was jokingly angry as she held up a finger to scold me, Now, now, Hestia. Regardless of your opinion on him, Elder Danterno is an Origin God. Your life will be intertwined with the gods now, and Elder Plesia is very strict with decorum. However, the moment she finished, she dropped her teasing persona and grew serious. Elder Plesia is currently dealing with Elder Danterno. I do not know what his punishment will be. Yeah, I can hear her annoyance from the tone of her voice. Im angry at him but this is a matter between gods, in the first ce. What could I do to him, anyway? As she wasnt saying anything more, I nodded my head in acknowledgment and then tapped my temple. I think we derailed a bit there. Lets go back. You promised me in the missive you would exin why my memory is fragmented and why you even tried to erase it in the first ce. You should know a bit from reading my mind that Im really, really, anxious to know. I want to know why I cant remember my dad, my mum, my grandparentsand how I died. I had to force thosest words out. I needed to know. Even if my death was painful, I wanted to know. Aurena formed a wry smile as she looked at my frown. I have made it a habit to not read mortals minds after speaking with a few of my followers. Rest assured, I kept watch of you through all the humans youve met but not once was I even curious at your thoughts, she replied a bit condescendingly. Oh,e on, my thoughts are super interesting, I swearWait, youre a goddess, why do I even try? Without knowing about myint, Aurena continued her exnations. Elder Crustacia once reincarnated a person from your world into ours, to great sess even. Kargryxmor wanted to mimic her action to restore his faith, and, as I agreed to it, I called upon the very same outsider who performed the first soul transfer. The third person who was participated in your reincarnation. There is a god responsible for souls? I thought Ilsaphone was the goddess of death, so I presumed she was the third one because of death and souls. It made sense for me, I replied. I thought that since Ilsaphone was the Goddess of Death, she was the third one, because of death and souls. Like Hades from Greek mythology, or Hel from the Norse myths Geez, I think Saori is influencing me with her myth trivia. However, at my assumption, Aurena simply shook her head, Ilsaphone is still young for a goddess. She ensures that every soul is cleansed and is returned to Peolynca as a new life, but she has not awakened her ability to control souls yet. No, the one who brought your soul to us is somebody else, but I cannot tell you that persons name. It is for your own safety, so banish that wish, Hestia. She paused for a moment to make sure I understood her, then continued, The reason why you were reborn without most of your memories is because that person advised it, stating the soul would not survive otherwise. Kargyxmor and I both agreed to it, as we believed if you came to be as a nk te, you would serve our purpose better. The only memories I wanted you to still have was your desire to be an Idol. You should have noticed how [The Light] and [Idol] were specifically made for that cause. So in the end, both gods still wanted me to lose myself, huh? The person I was now wouldnt have existed anymore, the Hestia who still remembered her papa and mama would have beenpletely dead. Thats fucked up... However, those ns never came to be. You should have been reborn anew like every other mortal except with your desire to be an Idol intact; that way you would be eligible for the [Otherworldly Reincarnator] title and, as a result, have ess to the SP system. Even the way you usurped the control over my blessing is still a mysterybut, truth be told, as unexpected as it was, I do prefer you like this. The tension in Aurenas face softened but her face contorted into a small frown, looking both wary and apologetic. So, in the end, you still think of me as a tool in your n, huh? A little gadget in your grand machinationwhich means it must have made you angry when it happened. My earlier calm started to give way to growing frustration. The fear from when her aura suppressed my soul, and the anger from her confession overwhelmed me, and Ished out. I bet you hated it when you learned you couldnt control me. I bet you hated it when I usurped your blessing, even though I didnt even know how I did it myself. I dont even know how it happened with any of the blessingsI bet you hated it that you had to rely on your followers to keep watch over me instead of through your blessing like it was supposed to be! I stood up, mming my hands on the table as I drew my face closer to Aurenas, anger filling my eyes as I spat out word after word filled with the frustration I had to endure in the first months of my second life. You knew I was vulnerable and that I wasnt equipped to survive in that damn forest, but you still did nothing! If I had actually lost my memories, I wouldve been a fucking newborn and been quickly killed by those kobolds. The only reason why I even survived in the first ce was dumb luck! Luck that my body knew how to use mana! You call me your champion but where was my support, huh? WHY DIDNT YOU HELP ME AT ALL! I couldnt praise Kargryxmors attempt to help me, since it came far toote. When the first wyvern escorts showed up, I had already adapted to my new life, and the second escorts was led by an asshole. What kinda help is that supposed to be? Come rescue when I was still a bloody dragon whelp, you bastards! Sure, Aurena helped me with Rajah and his family, but giving somebody a blessing should be childs y for a god. That piece of shit Danterno was able to change my status board like it was nothing! So why couldnt she help me then, huh? If she was the patron goddess of the humans, then couldnt she have sent somebody on a griffon to get me like Eines father? And-And now you think it is better for me to keep my memories, right? Its just because of how much the follower counter for [The Light] has grown that youre okay now. If I was still stuck in that fucking forest all depressed from my situation, I bet you would have either given up on me or have told Kargryxmor to do your dirty work. My hands clenched on the table with all my might, which should have broken by now, but this was a gods table. Ill be straight with you! I want to punch you in the face right now! My strength and abilities are because of my own hard work, not because of those titles you gave me! I want to use all of those things to- I want to use all of them to-I-I-I want totch! If what Aurena said was correct, then I should be only a soul now. I shouldnt have any physical limitations right now, but I felt exhausted anyway. It felt harder and harder to push myself any further; with every word I spat out, a bit of my anger at the goddess disappeared. And during my whole rant, Aurenas expression stayed the same. The pity in her eyes was sickening My body went limp, I slouched back into the chair and rested my head on the chairs back. Although I was sure there was no actual air here, I felt like Id just run a marathon, breathing in quickly and deeply. Smiling like a caring mother, Aurena simply waited until my breathing calmed down to speak. I did mention you may release your anger in my missive, right? Are you satisfied? I stared at Aurena, still looking unfazed, as if nothing could ever annoy her, and gave up on raging at her from herck of a reaction. I guessIs it true? I uttered weakly. Is everything you just said true? Yes, she responded with a nod. I have nothing to gain by lying to you, Hestia. I wish for your help and I want you to do it of your own free will. Every answer I speak will only be the truth. Then, can you give me back my memories? sullen, I asked. I would advise against it. Those memories, instead of being tied to your brain, are a part of your soul. I do not know how your soul will react with all your memoriesing back all at once, Aurena told me, shaking her head in denial. Besides, shouldnt you have noticed it by now? Even now I can see your soul reforming its fragments, however slow it might be. Have you taken a good look at your soul since you came here? Now that she mentioned it... Taking a look at my arms, I noticed that they were covered in a near translucent aura of fire while my arms looked almost ghost-like. Checking my whole body, I noticed apleteck of draconic features like my ws, tail, and horns. It was almost likethis was a humans body. On closer inspection, there were small scale-like patterns with yellow linings covering my body, giving my body an outline to differentiate itself against the white background of this ce. However, not all scales were bright yellow, some looked almost translucent and others werent even there, leaving holes inside this glowing body. If this was my soul, then it looked pretty mangled. It honestly looked disgusting with how I was able to look through my soul with all those small holes. Your soul still remembers the old you, the one from your past life, so it still retains your old form. However, souls adapt to their corporeal vessels and we can already see small changes to yours, Aurena pointed out, directing my eyes at the aura of fire and small scales. If you wish for your memories to return, then we can either wait for them to naturallye back as your soul molds itself with your new body, repairing itself in the same process. Or, we can have an expert fix it. All this talk about my memories sparked up a memory of the time I remembered a snippet of my previous life, of why I stopped crying. Which reminded me of other moments whenever I woke up from an empty dream; I couldnt remember what I dreamt, and it always felt like I was missing something. Like I shouldnt forget something. Were those times when my memories tried toe back? But did I really want them back? Although it would be sweet to see papas and mamas faces again, did I really want to dig the bad with the good up? I know for sure my painful memories are hidden among the sweet ones from how my first memory snippet went. There had to be a reason why that outsider thought it was important to get rid of my memory. You know, I can smell youre trying to bait me here. It would be quite nice to get my memories back, but forget it, I stated, causing Aurena to ce a hand on her cheeks, knowing the cat was out of the bag. I wouldnt have been able to fulfill my dream if I hadnt started leaving certain stuff in the past, so how about you start telling me what you want from me, then. You made [Idol] and [The Light] fit my idol dream so much that I just know you have something nned with them, aside from helping with whatever grandfather Kargryxmor wants. She called herself a primary administrator aside from her role as an origin god. As origin gods can influence a persons status boards freely, I would presume all the gods are like game masters, GMs, with varying amounts of authority depending on the god themselves. [Idol] had that sneaky message from Aurena herself and [The Light] is her blessing to me. After hearing her admit she wanted to keep my idol memories intact after my reincarnation, its all bing clear to me that Aurena is nning something with the followers Im gathering. It all fits together, but what is her intention? Ah, right, we are running out of time soon. I should exin to you why I gave Kargryxmor my permission, Aurena replied, keeping her smile up while her gaze hardened. My primary goal is for you to reform my church. Reforming her church? Wait, is she trying to tell me she wants me to reform everything?! Like everything, like in the whole foundation and all the things on it?! What the fuck! Aurena seemed to have noticed my bewilderment as she paused for a moment, nodded, and then continuing where she left off, My religion has grown a lot, but,pared to Elder Plesia, Crustacia, and Zephira, I have made mistakes on the way to my current status. While they havent toppled my standing yet, the blight seeping through the cracks will eventually show, and when that timees, everything about the current Church of Aurena will change. Aurena then gave a small sigh, frustration slowly lowering her smile. Per the rules of the leading Goddess, Elder Plesia, all gods are forbidden from interfering with the progression of the mortal world. Only if certain taboos are broken or requirements are fulfilled may we intervene directly. Unfortunately for me, I may only watch as my church slowly descends into its own downfall, and although it will eventually rebuild itself, I wish to do something about it. That is where youe in, Hestia. Hmm, something is weird to me Question, I interrupted her, raising my hand like a diligent student. I dont know much about being a god, so maybe this question is irrelevant, but why do you exactly want to do something? Arent you a goddess, and not just any goddess but the Origin Goddess of Light. You said it yourself in that missive, We gods can wait but the world cannot. You dont seem like an impatient person, considering you havent kicked me out yet despite how disrespectful I was. Fair enough, you deserve to know, Aurena nodded, her eyes gleaming with dissatisfaction. My reason is simple, I hate seeing some outside force trampling on my creation. I possess the power to eradicate the ants, but I will abide by the rules as I am a stronger existence. I will not cull the weak just because they annoy me. Instead, I will y by the ruleswith you as my champion. Her warm golden eyes narrowed even more, looking sharper and colder as she said thosest words, sending an immense chill through my soul. I gulped to ease my anxiousness and spoke, What will you do with me after I am done with your task? Aurenas eyes widened in wonder as she heard me say that, holding her hand up to slowly shake it for me to see. Oh my, I apologize for scaring you. Do not be afraid, I will not do anything to you, Hestia; I have grown quite fond of you and your songs. Once you are finished with your task, I will handle the reconstruction of my church and you may do whatever you like. Be the idol you always wanted to be, travel this world wherever and whenever you want. You are a denizen of Peolynca now. Giving her words some thought, I was deciding on what to say. I know it will be annoying to work with her, since it would be silly to think reforming a whole church would be easy as making a cake, especially if that request came from a god. If fantasy novels and shows have taught me anything, then the end boss of this whole quest line will probably be some demon lord or giant evil turtle monster. Howeverif I were to help her, could she do something like that? Ok, I am quite thankful for you to even give me a chance to make my dreame true, especially when it seems like Ive died on Earth, so Ill forgive you a bit for trying to fuck up my memories and use me as a pawn. I wont trust you 100%, but Ill consider us even for now, I stated. So, if I were to ept your request and help you as your champion, then would you be willing toI mean, can you travel through dimensions? From Peolynca to Earth? I mean, you probably can as I am asking you this question but-ok, what I want to ask you is: Can you give me a chance to meet my parents on Earth, again? I know I should leave those things in the past, I even admitted it with Promise, but the opportunity was there for me to grasp and I wouldnt back down without at least trying. Itll just be a visit to show them that my dream has be true andIll also like to apologize to them. A daughter should never, ever go before her parents and the amount of misery I must have caused them is just unthinkable. Please, say yes Oh, if that is all, then sure. That is easy enough for me to do, Aurena answered in the most nonchnt way ever. Yes! Thank you! I said sincerely. Ok, you got yourself a deal, Goddess Aurena. Ill help you as much as you want but I must insist that you dont try to control me. This is my life and, if there arent any pressing matters, then I wish to do it my way. I am perfectly fine with giving you more autonomy; in fact, I never intended to control your actions anyways. Your premature birth was a blessing in disguise as you have done more than Kargryxmor and I expected, Aurena stated. I would like to thank you for your help and also give you a formal apology. I already did it in the missive but please allow me to do it in person now. Hestia, I apologize for all the suffering I have caused you and how I wasnt able to support you. Then, by epting her deal, I was now officially Aurenas champion. Surprisingly, nothing changed after that, as Aurena told me she wanted to keep everything as is. She didnt want to change anything about me usurping her blessing, as she thought it was unneeded; however, now that I was connected to Aurena through this deal, she was once again able to see things through my eyes. When I told her I considered that a breach of privacy, she relented by allowing me to shut off the connection through [The Light]. A girl needs her secrets, okay! About the n itself, she was quite vague about it, telling me she wanted me to witness the situation concerning the church by myself to form my own opinions on it, and tasked me to interact with the church. My next goal was to reach the church in the capital of the Kingdom of Artorias, Griffonpeak, and pray to her there. Until then, I should learn more about Peolyncas culture and her church. She also told me to start calling myself her priestess, as that would not only give me more room to work inside her temples, but also solidify my role as her champion. She wanted the other Origin Gods to know it. She even stated that I should also start using the title of saintess to spread my reputation around, as it wasnt false to say it. A saint or saintess was the mortal representative of a god, spreading the word of their gods to try to convert people to their religion. My whole follower mechanic was practically this, especially when everybody already considered me a priestess due to my white robe. I told her no, but she just jokingly uttered, the title wille soon enough, dear. That was a joke, right? Right? Anyway, aside from that, I still had to get a pendant or amulet made to show my allegiance to Aurena. The people of Peolynca usually wore an amulet dedicated to their favored god to show their devotion and, as I will now serve as a priestess, I had to look the part. Tasianna, for example, had an amulet dedicated to Zephira, but lost it when she was kidnapped by the trolls. I guess we had to get new ones together soon. Another subject I brought up was about Danternos gifts: [White mes], [Corrosive Fire], and his blessing [Divine Inferno]. Apparently, the God of Fire wanted me to be his champion to help him grow his religion; as a result, he gave me those power-ups to win me over. It will annoy him when he learns I have no intention of helping him, and I can always hide behind Aurena if he tries to mess with me. Fuck you, Shiterno, he he he. Nheless, despite being pleased with my defiance against Danterno, Aurena couldnt exactly remove the blessing of another origin god. There was also a problem with separating [White mes] back into [Holy Magic] and [Fire Magic], and [Corrosive Fire] into [Toxin Secretion], [Poison Creation], and [Inferno Magic], as they both required their respective skills to exist. It seems Danterno made sure those skills couldnt exist if their prerequisite skills werent fused with them. Well, I wasnt very interested in getting [Holy Magic] back in the first ce as I could cover everything with [White mes]s custom spells and [Sacred Magic]. [Inferno Magic] would be nice to have again, but the potential of [Corrosive Fire] was too great to ignore. Even if I hadnt wanted them initially, I shouldnt just throw them away to get something outdated. Ill make those skills mine. Funnily enough, I also was curious if Aurena could take [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] away, as Kargryxmor was her subordinate, but she told me, if she did that, I would most likely die cause shed have to remove all my blood to do so. My dragon parents are descendants of Kargryxmor and the blessing came from the special blood inside me. It was only a joke but, urgh, that was not fun to think about. Oh right, I wanted to ask you two more questions, I interrupted our discussion. Its about my friend, Saori. The other Earthling who got reincarnated on Peolynca and is now my best friend and travelpanion. Ive been thinking about it for a while now, but were you the one who sent her to me? Although Saori didnt say it aloud, I knew she was bothered by that. Why was she reincarnated to Peolynca? Why was she born as a garm and conveniently inside the Belzac forest at that specific location while I was passing through? There was also that whole leviathan thing she didnt want to deal with, telling me she wanted to live a rtively normal life. I wanted to gain some information here to ease her worry. Compared to me, no god has spoken to her and given her answers to those questions yet. Ah, Saori, the wolfkin youre traveling with. Tell her toe to visit me in the future, I love talking with mortals, Aurena said casually, slightly ticking me off by ignoring my question for a moment. Hmm, but I can say that I was not the person who called your friend over to this world. Concerning the one who did itlet me say that Saori wasnt the only one and that I didnt authorize their summon. Their fates are deeply tied with your own, Hestia, and it will be inevitable that you will meet. Huh? Can you please stop speaking in riddles? However, I didnt have time to say it as light started to surround me, which Aurena told me was a sign for our meeting toe to an end. Oh wait, before I go! I stopped her as she was about to wave me goodbye. Why are you calling all the other origin gods Elder? Why is that? Ah, the reason is because I am the youngest among all of them. Compared to the others, I am far, far, younger so I show them the respect they deserve. With thatst smile, light enveloped my whole vision in white and Aurenas serene figure disappeared. When I noticed the white turning ck, I hastily opened my eyes to notice the figure of Aurena once again, but not in all her radiance and grace, but as a statue, the very same statue I remembered being on her altar. Instead of the white background of her world, my vision was filled with white walls covered in small engravings and stained-ss windows. It was the church and I was back in my body. Hestia. Hearing a very familiar voice, I turned around and saw Saori and Tasianna approaching me, worry on their faces. Are you alright? It took you quite a long time. Lady Hestia, if I may be presumptuous, white hair fits you also, Tasianna told me with a wide grin,pletely baffling me as I had no idea what she meant. White hair? Apparently, while I was talking with Aurena, my hair suddenly turned white and a halo-like object appeared behind me. When Saori used [Identify] to see what happened to me, she noticed something new in my status board called [The Light Awakened] but couldnt read its description, as it said Information not avable. Apparently, my hair changed back to crimson red just now, which gave me the impression it had something to do with my meeting with Aurena. I wanted to read [The Light Awakened] but it wasnt there anymore. When the grey-robed priest saw what was happening, he quickly ran out. Barathan told Saori and Tasianna that the priest was probably informing the white-robed priests of the event, as Barathan believed what just happened could be considered a meeting with the Goddess. Lady Hestia, you have been adamant you werent a priestess of the Goddess but I find it very hard to believe after what happened, Barathan told me bluntly, holding a wry smile now instead of his usual polite one. I chuckled shyly, understanding what he meant, so I decided to clear up a few things. I wasnt lying about not being a priestess, I promise, Barathan. Please believe mehowever, I guess you may call me a priestess from today onwards. I cant exactly deny it now, hehe. The shock on those threes faces was pretty hrious as they quickly understood the implications of my words. Tasianna congratted me for speaking with Aurena and told me that she always knew I was worthy of bing Aurenas champion, while Saori quickly tried to hush her loud mouth before everybody could hear it. However, I could see the curiosity in her eyes as she told me telepathically that we will talk about it once we get back to Eines mansion. Before the priest could return, Saori woke Barathan up and told him to start getting out of the church before anybody could question me. Barathan, understanding what was going on, obliged and quickly followed us outside. I was a bit surprised that he kept up with us, although, the three of us werent giving it our all. We left through themoner entrance and entered the noble district through its gate. On the way, Barathan sent out one of those messenger bird gargoyles, and the moment the gate opened, a carriage was already waiting for us there, ready to bring the four of us back to House Helvass mansion. Barathan excused himself to inform Eine of what had happened today, and told us dinner will have to be postponed, probably to give the three of us as well as him and Eine time to discuss what happened today. Once we were back in my room, I started retelling of my encounter, starting with how Aurenas divine realm looked, then my outburst, and finally how I officially became her champion. Tasianna was naturally excited as she was a native Peolyncian, pping like an overly excited fangirl, but Saori looked exhausted. She pointed out how crazy it sounded to reform a whole church, citing how much influence religion had during the middle ages. However, what caught Saoris attention the most was when I told her about her reincarnation and how Aurena wasnt a part of it. Wait, what?! Saori stood up, almost knocking her chair down as her eyes widened, struggling to continue as her mouth wavered. I wasnt the only one?! Could it be that I wasnt the only one on that day?! Side Story 19: Hestia’s future. Side Story 19: Hestias future. With Hestias meeting with Aurena over, the Goddess of Light sat silently in her chair, neither drinking her tea nor checking on the bond shed just established with her new champion. Her only emotion was the delighted smile she kept on her face, still pleased from securing Hestias support and seeing the progress she has made. Under the old n, Hestia was to be reborn as a dragon whelp with most of her memories removed to preserve her soul, and during the five years she needed to mature, she would slowly remember her past lifes dream and eventually pursue it. Although the memory erasure was a failure, and Hestias birth happened earlier than expected and without her draconic parents even, it was a resounding sess in Aurenas eyes. While Aurena was lost in her own thoughts, something suddenly caught her attention. An aura-like signal resounded through her divine realm. Although weak in intensity, the unease behind it was enough to pull Aurena out of her contemtion, in order to soothe the source of the signal. Shaking her head in exasperation, Aurena took a sip of her tea, ced it back on the table, and then opened her administrator window. Seeing the many unopened messages shed umted since her meeting with Hestia, Aurena gave a wry smile at the fact that her duties as an Origin Goddess would never end. Among them was a single request to speak to her, personally. The moment she epted it, a dark mist appeared in her realm of light, slowly forming into the figure of a massive dragon. With scales of pure ck, the dragon stood there majestically, easily dwarfing the maiden of light. However, against allmon sense, the one who was slightly shivering was not the regal goddess but the god dragon of legends. Inform me of everything, my Goddess, the dragon demanded with a submissive bow. The contrast between his words and his action would catch most people off-guard but Aurena disregarded it, already ustomed to this proud dragons strange behavior quirks. Instead of telling him everything verbally, Aurena decided to send the ck dragon Kargryxmor a video of the meeting, as it was more efficient this way. So, through his admin window, Kargryxmor watched Hestias visit, changing his expression numerous times throughout it. With every new emotion, he learned something new from his young descendant, whether it was pleasing to him or not. Ahhhhhh! How could she even propose such an outrageous idea?! Kargryxmor roared as the video neared the end. My bloodline is prestigious even among the other dragons of legend. I was the Tyrant of the Skies, every mortal would feebly retreat once they saw me, and this little whelp asked to give up her lineage just like that?! Ahhhh, and here I thought we could work together, girl! Aurena blinked in surprise as she heard his rant, waving her hand gracefully to stop the misunderstanding this dragon had, Wait, stop, Kargryxmor. Hestia only said it as a joke. Elder Danternos blessing is a different matter, but I believe she had no intention of actually wanting me to remove your blessing. Kargryxmor looked down at the Goddess of Light, who could bepared to an ant when it came to size differences, with a quizzical eye, having dispersed his rage at her words, Is that true? Bah, I felt a slight hint of anger in her words, I thought she meant it, but if it was all a misunderstanding then I shall simply forget it. We have other matters to discuss, anyways. Aurena nodded in agreement with her subordinate god. Hestia had finally made contact with those responsible for her reincarnation and made a divine pact with an origin god to serve her as her champion, and most likely a saintess in the near future. As a champion, Hestias duty was to eventually reform Aurenas church and religion and eradicate the blight currently infesting them at their core. Although probably still unaware of the purpose behind it, Hestias dream to be an idol fitted well into Aurenas ns to turn Hestia into a saintess, a messenger and representative of the goddess herself. Being the first idol of Peolynca, Hestia was the first of a new type of saintess inspired by otherworldly knowledge. Although most saints and saintesses worked under the support of a certain temple to garner the respect and attention of the locals, Hestia needed to build up her reputation alone as she traveled. Aurena couldnt imagine Hestia would chain herself to a singr organization, especially when she had managed to do so much by her lonesome, ording to her discussion with her. If this crimson blossom could flourish without the care of a caretaker, then Aurena personally believed it would be wiser to let her spread her roots around. Even if it would conflict with certain interests. To begin a reform, the first step was to break the status quo. Winter has graced Peolynca, and considering how most fire dragons despise it, I presume she wont continue her travels until after the snow has melted. Although, with how a certain annoyance is approaching, I dont believe her winter rest will be quiet at all, Aurena said teasingly, now once again able to see through Hestias eyes. That idiotic demonkin is making his movewhat will you do, my beloved champion? Once she visits me the next time, I believed it should be appropriate to tell her everything, Aurena stated, now discussing ns with Kargryxmor. By then, it would be time for you to make your entrance, Kargryxmor. You can finally have your long-awaited meeting with your new heir. Oh, do make sure to unleash the full potential of your blessing by then, he he. Kargryxmor scoffed as he heard that, scowling at the teasing goddess, Yes, yes, by your will, Goddess Aurena. Hmpf, you could have given me a chance to speak to her today, but you didnt. I do appreciate that you gave your consent and also persuaded Goddess Plesia, but I sometimes ask myself why I still trust you despite how much you meddled with our original n. Kargryxmors intention in bringing Hestia over was to have her correct the current status quo in his descendants country, Kargryx. He was displeased at their generalck of action as the protectors of Peolynca, and how his faith was waning due to this. He needed somebody to topple thezing emperor of Kargryx and Loatryx, and Hestia was supposed to be this championif it werent for Aurenas interference. Can you only think of your own problems, Kargryxmor? Do you not see what widespread problems these demonkins can cause to our world if it isnt handled in time? Your little problem with your descendants is paltry inparison, Aurena stated coldly, staring down the dragon without flinching. If I had informed you about this beforehand, you would have been angered. You are angered now, so what differences does it make? I will still support your desire to repair your waning faith, even if this could have been all avoided if you hadnt underestimated your role as a god. I allowed your apotheosis simply because you swore to me to turn the dragons into this worlds protector but look at what my trust has given me? Kargryxmor clicked his tongue in annoyance at Aurenas words but otherwise kept silent as he knew she was right. As the Dragon God of Oaths, Kargryxmor felt embarrassed that he couldnt fulfill the oath he gave on his day of ascension to godhood. Kargryxmor believed Aurena intentionally prevented thepletion of the original n due to his failings, that her anger was clouding her actions. Considering how Aurena has treated him until now, it sounded usible. In Kargryxmors mind, he thought solving the dragon problem first was the best course of action to prevent the demonkins ns. He believed the moment the dragons understood their true purpose again that they would rush to the defense of the world, but it seems Aurena had a different opinion on the subject. Humans and beastmen make up the majority of the poption of Peolynca, and most humans worship me. If my church were to descend into chaos, then my followers could be cajoled into directing their swords at everything around them. I do not want that, Aurena fiercely stated. We can solve your problem afterwards; we have enough time due to Hestias early birth and rapid growth in power. Actually, think of this quest of mine as a way for Hestia to gain not only strength but allies. Do dragons not have a tradition where they send their young into the world to allow them to gain strength and knowledge? You are correct, Goddess Aurena. That was the n; once Hestia matured as a dragon, I would have contacted her and informed her of the goal behind her Adulthood Ceremony, Kargryxmor gave a quick nod, his eyes softened from being enlightened of his goddesss plot. The ceremony requires the whelp to travel the world outside of Kargryx and gain enough strength to be a B rank dragon. Hestia is my descendant, so she would have been born as a C rank [Young ck-Wrath Dragon] and mature into a B rank [ck-Wrath Dragon], and wouldve been exempted from this travel were she not a member of the royal bloodline. She would travel, and onlye back as an A rank. To gain the ability to evolve into the next rank, a monster had to either kill or somehow ept andplete quests. While monsters could transform into the humanoid races of Peolynca and gain quests that way, it was a rare skill with a difficult acquisition condition. It was far moremon for a monster to evolve through killing those weaker and stronger than them. However, there was a problem with this as the more a monsters rank risespared to their foes, the less experience they would gain. Monsters of B rank and above needed a constant source of strong monsters around their strength to progress at a decent pace, which was wishful thinking as the poption of strong monsters would dwindle more quickly the more strong monsters existed. It would take years for a normal monster to reach A rank, which frustrated certain individuals. With Hestias experience gain boost from [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood], Hestia would be able to reach A rank at a faster rate than others by constantly seeking strong enemies. This was Kargryxmors initial intent, however, that n was foiled due to Aurenas actions and Hestia still possessing fragments of her precious memories. Even now, dragons and drakes are mingling among humans and beastmen, as we teach all true dragonkins the ability to transform into the lesser intelligent races. Hestias proficiency with [Humanize] came from this fact and her past life as a human, Kargryxmor continued. I believe a few of her siblings are still on the maind. I wonder when they will meet, or if I should elerate the process, he said with a smile simr to Aurenas. Dragonkind going on such a journey could only return to Kargryx once they fulfilled the goal of the Adulthood Ceremony, and not sooner. They would either live out their lives outside of Kargryx, or die during their travels to evolve. Well, I am d you can see reason, Kargryxmor. I have nothing more to hide from you, so let us make sure we support our champion fully now, Aurena responded with a friendly smile, wanting to bury the problems they had previously. Once I have informed her about the demonkins at our next meeting, make sure you have her escorts ready, I will give Hestia notice to avoidplications. I would prefer your roughness to not intrude in our discussion, so have her pray at one of your shrines. Concerning escorts, have you solved the problem with thest one? Kargryxmor turned smaller, gave Aurena a solemn bow, and replied with If our trust can be maintained, then I will give my vow once again, my Goddess. Although there was some reluctance in his eyes due to her treachery, Kargryxmor has known this goddess for over 2000 years now, and knew the bond they have maintained over these years. As a dragon, he respected strength and honor. Although he found her actions unhonorable, he realized it was he who was misguided. In his eyes, Aurena was worthy of a second chance because she looked at thebigger picture. That might pose a problem, my Goddess, he then replied to her question, shaking his head in denial. The two ice wyverns returned to their roost and informed my priestesses, but it seems the one named Astalos continued his pursuit. He lost his horn against the grimgarian army and is now even more desperate to evolve. I can send wyverns to- No, that is not needed, Aurena interrupted Kargryxmor. Let the fool do what he wants. I believe you mentioned Hestia needed to be rank A to return to Kargryx, correct? Well, isnt this good fortune for our champion, a flying bag of experience ising towards her willingly. Hmpf, and some of her mortal followers believe their goddess of light to be onlypassionate. Considering the subordinate gods she possesses, they are fools. Thinking of the other gods, Kargryxmor began to speak again, About the other gods, what should we do? Despite Kargryxmors unease, Aurena simply shrugged her shoulders, There is no need to worry about them, whether they are my subordinate gods or the other origin gods. I also do not care if the other origin gods speak to her, as I can trust them to respect the quest I gave Hestia. Most likely they will give her one of their own, hie hie. If other subordinate gods wish to speak to Hestia, then let them. The girl isnt a fool, although, a bit nave. She can reject all of them because I have her back. Aurena gave Kargryxmor a swift nce, making him scowl, but quickly returned to her usual expression as she reassured him she would try to persuade Hestia to help him. After their discussion was over, Kargryxmor left Aurenas divine realm, returning peace and pure white and yellow back to her home. The goddess of light let out a short sigh, finally looking a bit troubled. While the other gods arent much of a problem, what does concern me are my other champions and saints, Aurena muttered as she opened her admin window again, looking through a list of individuals who had acquired her blessing, with Hestia at the very bottom. How unfitting of me toin, but I need to inform all of them to avoid them being too surprised. Compared to dealing with gods, Aurena couldnt meddle into mortal affairs. She would be able to remove her followers blessings if they did cause Hestia trouble, but showing too much favoritism to a single champion would cause discontent among her followers. The status quo had to be shaken, but Aurena didnt like the idea of hurting the champions and saints who had served her faithfully for so many years. Aurena, as an origin god, couldnt personally interfere with mortals, so she had to rely on her champions and saints to deal with problems on Peolynca. She needed her followers to spread her faith and to solve the problems of her worshippers. Hestia had to deal with her colleagues one of these days, and Aurena could only hope that everything would work out. If they could work together, Aurena would be pleased. She hoped dearly no blood would be shed among them. To Aurena, her champions and saints were like her little children. I can dy the information for a bit until you grow up more, Hestia, but once your achievements are too much, the kingdoms and empire of man will know a new champion and saintess has been elected. I hope you can work with your fellow champions and saints, Hestia, Aurena uttered before standing up. Elder Plesia should be done with Elder Danterno by nowI should check on it. Chapter 105: Did I mention I hate Slimes? Chapter 105: Did I mention I hate Slimes? Saoris face paled, her red eyes wavering as she heard the information I received from Aurena, the origin goddess Id decided to be the champion for. She stood there, massaging her temples as she silently contemted my words. Saor- I started to say but was swiftly silenced by my troubled friend. S-Sorry, not now, Hestia. I need a moment to think this through, she replied, now beginning to pace throughout the bedroom I was borrowing inside Eines family mansion. Tasianna and I could only awkwardly nce at each other, as we werent sure what to say to Saori in this situation. She was supposed to be the cool-headed one among us and was usually there to reassure us if we were troubled. I could see Tasianna wanted to say something, as she started to stand up multiple times but faltered before she walked over. I was also confused about what exactly I was supposed to say; I thought it sounded nice that people she may know were here in Peolynca with us, but looking at Saoris grim face, my mouth couldnt release those words. Why is she acting so weird, shouldnt this be good news? I thought about the situation. I know Aurena was being pretty cryptic about it, which made me suspicious, but from how nonchnt she was, I didnt believe it was too troubling. The only thing I was concerned about is how she wasnt the one who summoned them and, subsequently, Saori herself. Eventually, Saori calmed down and sat back on her chair. It looked like she had finished pondering it. Hestia, when you spoke with Aurena, were you able to ask her about her other champions and saints? I believe Lady Eine mentioned her brother saw Aurenas chosen heroes? Wait, now that I think about it, wasnt that one of the things I wanted to ask Aurena?! Oh shit, I forgot! It has been nearly three weeks since Eine randomly mentioned the fact the capital of this kingdom was hosting heroes chosen by Aurena herself, among them being two saintesses. Back then, I questioned why she could have multiple champions when she was nning something with me, but then I thought, Wouldnt it be better to have multiple people working for her? I disregarded it afterward, and as time went by I simply forgot about it as my focus was mainly on my concert. Apropos, couldnt I have asked Aurena why my dragon parents even left me in that stupid forest in the first ce? Why was my egg left there and why did nobodye back to help me? Couldnt Kargryxmor have done something as the god of dragons? Verdammt! From all that anger I had for Aurena, I lost the chance to ask some seriously important questions! You know, for somebody with a fractured memory, I really wonder why Im not making notes. Maybe I should start a diary? ...Im sorry. Urgh, it is alright, if you forgot about it then it cannot be helped, Saori responded, stroking her chin as she returned to mulling over the situation before snapping her fingers. Hestia, could you ask Eine if her parents could investigate the heroes for me? I want to know their names, appearances, and from where they came from. Her father should receive our status boards before her letter, so I do not think he will deny us once he learns the truth. Sure, I can do that, I said, before tilting my head in confusion. Although, why are you so interested in them? Werent you just now more worried about the other people who came to this world with you? Actually, I wanted to ask you this but, are you alright? You dont seem very happy despite the good news. Saori mumbled, good news? as she winced at me. The thing is, Hestia, I do not think its good news at all, she stated. When my face contorted into confusion, Saori nodded, telling me she guessed I wouldnt understand it and decided to exin her thoughts to me, Do you remember those fantasy novels you told me about, the ones where people were transported into another world? When I heard what Aurena told you, I was more afraid than joyous. Hestia, I think youve forgotten this but this world is not exactly safe, especially not for people from our world who never once in their lives left civilization. If they are people I once knew, then I have this extreme dread inside my chest, telling me it is either my senpais or students, as they were the closest to me when I died at work. In this case, she was probably talking about those isekai novels where a whole ss of students would be transported into another world to be turned into heroes. It would sound pretty farfetched, even for me despite being literally reborn into Peolynca, were it not for Aurenas info. I really thought Saori would be delighted to have people she knew in this world, but I guess she was right to assume they could be in danger. The positive influence Saori had on me after we met made me assume everything to be optimistic, but seeing as how often our party was put in danger until now, I guess my thoughts were too nave. Hey, hey, Hestia, it is ok, you do not have to look sad. I know you meant well, Saori reassured me as she noticed me feeling frustrated over my blunder. Miss Saori, is it too presumptuous to believe you assume those Goddess Aurenas chosen heroes are the people you once knew? Tasianna questioned to make sure, earning her a confirmation from Saori. Then the solution is clear, no? Once it is confirmed they are the people you know, we can travel to Griffonpeak where Lady Eines brother mentioned they are. This also coincides with Lady Hestias goal. Tasiannas suggestion made our next goal clear. Whether they were Saoris acquaintances or not, it was irrelevant to my meeting with Aurena at the capital of the Kingdom of Artorias. Of course, I do hope they are the people Saori was assuming as that would quell her worries. Ill report this to Eine during dinner and ask her for the favor. Whatever we do afterward will depend on her intel. While we were still discussing the n, the sound of a bell ringing suddenly came from outside our door. From the time I spent with Eine at her mansion and at the different amodations we stayed at during our trip to Firwood, I now understood what the meaning of this sound was. In the home of a noble, bells were the usual way for people to call each other, whether it was a noble calling for a servant or a servant announcing themself and requesting to enter a room with a noble inside. Saori, having gotten used to it during the trip, stood up and walked to the door to open it after confirming who was behind it. After greeting each other, Saori weed two maids into my room. Tasianna was already standing behind me before those two entered, keeping up appearances whenever we werent amongst ourselves. Lady Hestia, as you remember, this is Miss Manu, the head maid of House Helvass mansion in Firwood, Saori presented, introducing a dark blue-haired young woman in her mid-twenties. She hase to inform us about the dinner ns. In her highly decorated maid dress, clearly contrasting the simpler design of the maid behind her, Manu bowed before me with the other maid and spoke, May the goddess bless you on this peaceful RestDay, Lady Hestia. As Miss Saori just said, I am Manu. As the head maid of House Helvass Firwood mansion, I wee you and your two attendants in our Lords name. As the humble servants of Lady Eine, please, use us however you may, your word is ourmand. Thank you very much, Manu, you two may rise I responded politely, only continuing speaking once they raised their heads. You are here to speak about dinner? Is something wrong? Confidently, Manu kept up a smile as she gave me a short head shake to my question. There isnt, my Lady. Dinner will be at the same time Barathan informed you, and I wille to escort you once the preparations have been made. I am here to guide your attendants to the kitchen and also inform them how to operate inside the mansion. Lady Hestia, as you only have two attendants, the whole servant staff will act as your hands during your stay. Coming from a decently wealthy family, Im used to having people taking care of the housekeeping, instead of doing it myself. My mama did do the cooking and participated in the cleaning, but, in general, my nanny was responsible for most of it while we also employed cleaners. Only now that I was living with Saori and Tasianna have I started taking care of the household, although Tasianna was the one who did most of it, to be honest. Taking care of a small cave or a farmers house was one thing, totally doable for three girls, however, arge mansion was a whole other beast. There is a reason why a mansion owner must employ so many people to keep it maintained. Although I wasnt exactly super useful as a housekeeper, I was still an extra pair of hands for my two friends, but during our stay here, theyll probably have to take care of my room, clothing, meals, and other tasks, which wasnt feasible for only two people. I was a guest at Eines, but visiting nobles were expected to have servants and attendants take care of their own meals. Receiving a celebratory or weing feast was eptable, but during an extended visit, the visitors had to cook for themselves to show-off to the hosts chefs. The ingredients would be provided by the host as a sign of hospitality, though. That was why Saori and Tasianna had to be taken away to prepare our meals, and I was now given a recement in their absence. Apparently, noble girls werent allowed to be servant-less; they always had to have a servant nearby to serve their needs. While I wasnt very fond of having a stranger take care of me, I couldnt say anything against Manus exnations. Maybe its cause of her soothing voice, perfectly fit for a teacher or instructor if she became one, or the fact it was simply this countrys culture and social rules. I still remembered the terrified faces those gossiping servants had, and I didnt want to cause them too much trouble, so I relented and epted. I will look forward to your service, Manu. Please, serve me well, I told the head maid, prompting her to bow and thank me graciously. She then left the room with Saori and Tasianna, leaving me behind in my room with Svena, the chestnut-brown haired maid who apanied Manu into the room. Lady Hestia, is there anything you need, she asked me with a polite smile, showing a will to serve. If I remember correctly, she was one of the maids who chided the younger servants, looking scared as hell when she did so. Right now, though, I couldnt see any anxiousness in her eyes. She looked confident, dependable, andpetent. Svena, correct? I apologize for what urred this morning. You look terrified back then, but please dont worry when someone gossips behind my back. If it isnt too extreme, I wont be bothered. Im used to them, I told her, so she didnt have to chide people if theyined about my behavior. Honestly, I didnt like bad gossip at all from my time on Earth, but I had to say it to make sure people werent stressing themselves out for me. Svenas eyes widened, clearly not expecting what I just said, as her brows formed into a small frown, Lady Hestia, yourpassion is beyond what a humble maid like I deserve, may the goddess bless your warm heart. However, only a fool speaks behind a noble, especially when that noble is our mistresss guest. If they werent disciplined there, then the chance of them shaming House Helvas in the future would be higher. Also, please rest assured that we were informed in detail of how to serve you, so please, enjoy your stay and let us handle everything, Lady Hestia. So, the reason why Manu and Svena werent acting nervous or scared around me was cause either Eine or her servants at the Helvas county told them about Saori, Tasianna, and me. If that is the case, then why am I acting like this?! Well, if that is the casethen let us start with acting less stiff around each other. Nobles must keep up appearances in public, but in private, I wish to rx. Is that eptable, Svena? Breaking out of the noble persona Ive been developing as I spent more time with Eine, I directly informed her of my intention and wish in my usual tone while staying mildly polite. With a confirming bow, she replied with by your will. After I mentioned I wanted some tea, Svena immediately rang a bell outside my room, summoning a young butler in his teens. After receiving his order, he rushed through the hallway and only returned with a cart filled with tea making essentials and tea snacks. Svena then began preparing tea ording to the leaves I chose. Instead of choosing from among my own supply, the few tea leaves offered were unfamiliar to me, so I decided to taste test it. That reminds me, I should really go to the market with my party once we have the time to restock our supply and maybe find some special herbs or spices. After I was halfway through with my tea, nature began calling for me. Considering I needed to take a bath before dinner anyways, I asked Svena if there was enough time for one, and entered the bathroom once I got confirmation. The bathroom was simr in style to a master bedrooms. It had a toilet, a bath, a dressing area, and what looked like a shower. Like my room, it wasrge and filled with fine colors and engravings to enrich the look of it. Like the rest of the mansion, manatechmps were shining bright light as they illuminated the room. I was ready to finally get rid of the smell and dust Id umted from todays trip to town. The only problem was that Svena followed me into it. Lady Hestia, I presume Miss Saori or Miss Tasianna were responsible for washing you during your baths, and it must feel awkward with a stranger like me, but, please, allow me the honor, Svena boldly told me. Huh?! Y-You, washing me!? WHAT?! Just to make this clear, Tasianna did enjoy washing me during my baths and showers, but I thought she only wanted to do so cause of her fixation on serving me. Eventually, I got used to it and it turned into us just washing each other like in a Japanese bathroom. At least, thats what Saori used to excuse herself to join us. I know Im half-Japanese, but this part of Japanese culture still gets me as somebody who grew up in the U.S. Now, having aplete stranger do it was even crazier. My face felt a bit warmer as I heard Svena offer it to me. Even after she exined that nobles would have their attendants clean them didnt make it better. Thankfully, going to the toilet was more private. When Svena started casting [Create Water] to fill the bath, which was made of a material simr to limestone, I had to ask her if she was a mage. She exined she wasnt a mage as she only knew basic custom spells to help her work more efficiently as a house servant. [Create Water], [Ignite], [Apply Light], and [Wind] were all the spells she knew, as she still hadnt gained any of the elemental magic skills. A high-ranking servant must know simple spells for efficiencys sake. If a servant cannot protect their liege, then they will not rise in the hierarchy, she exined. Apparently, noble houses would train their servants in magic theory if they showed any promise as a mage. This was not only to produce strong defenders for the houses defenses but also to help them do their duties better. Both Barathan and Manu were not only able retainers but also capable fighters and mages. That would exin why Barathan was able to keep up with us after we sprint-walked out of the church. Unfortunately, this wasnt the case for all the servants. The majority of them had too little mana to even think of joining training, while others like Svena could only cast simple spells, making them not suitable as mages. Servants like Barathan and Manu who attended the royal academy with their noble master and mistress were rare, but, fortunately, they had knights and soldiers responsible for the protection of the demesne, so this wasnt a problem. After that lengthy exnation, I couldnt hold it in any longer and went to the toilet. Thankfully, privacy was a concept here as I pulled a curtain to hide behind. Grrr! Verdammt, I really want to kill you slimy bastards. If only you werent House Helvass property. I hate going to the toilet I wasnt exaggerating when I hated it. A toilet in a nobles mansion wasnt a simple pot or jug you would do your business in, but it actually looked and acted like a modern toilet. The only problem was the method of sanitation and draining, as instead of using water, they used somethingpletely else. SLIMES! FUCKING SLIMES, AHHHH! Aroma Detritislime A slime able to change their color depending on the herb, flowers, or fruit they consume, preferring sweet-tasting food. They can exude a pleasant smell from their body ording to the herb, flower, or fruit theyve consumed, attracting animals and monsters to them so they may consume their main source of nutrition. Herbivores and detritivores. Extremely passive and nopetitive, making them capable of working with other slimes of any kind, even the more lethal ones. Rank G Thats right, slimes. What was under the hole wasnt water, but a bunch of blue and green slimes, all exuding a pleasant aroma. At first, when I saw them in that viscounts mansion, I thought they were just gel or something but when I saw their cores and how they wriggled around to surround my finger, I instantly shrieked loud enough for everybody to hear me. That encounter with that moss slime in the elf hut inside Belzac forest was still fresh in my mind. Now, setting aside the fact that I was willing to put my finger into a toilet, I also wanted to see if these things were as passive as their description told me. Eine also assured me they were as shes been using them since her childhood, but my mind couldnt calm down with words alone. The test showed those eldritch beings werepletely harmless, but I still hated having to go to the toilet. dder, why must you always force me to the toilet? A good thing about these things was their ability to make both pee and poop smell good. Ites out of you and the smell instantly turns into that of a flower or herb. So, despite my hate for going to the toilet, I still enjoyed this luxury whenever I turned my head off for a moment. Ahhhh, feels better now. After using a fine towel to clean myself, I left the toilet to see Svena using [Ignite], a basic custom fire spell to heat up the bath, now filled to the brim with fresh blue water. She said the full chant and Ive memorized the magic circleI think. If I cant get [Fire Magic] from the SP store anymore, I wonder if I can actually learn fire spells like Master Kush told me. Itll be useless but I should test this theory. Knowing it would take too long with her small fire, I took out one of my heater balls and poured mana into it, then told Svena to stop so I could throw it inside the bath. The water quickly began to bubble, at which point I took the heater ball out of the bath. Svena was worried Id burned myself but telling her I was a dragonewt and that most fire couldnt even hurt me seemed to have persuaded her. Once the bath was ready, I was about to take off my robes before Svena stopped me, asked me toe behind a divider, and began undressing me without my permission. Lady Hestia, please raise your arms, I will now take off your coat. I will also be wary of your horns and tail. Bit by bit; my robe, my jacket, my vest, my turtleneck, my boots, my skirt, and finally my underwear was removed with finesse in that order. Svena did it so fast and gracefully that my mind didnt even register that I was naked for a moment. It seems I had still had much to learn when it came to being a nobledy, but hopefully, I wouldnt have to with Saori and Tasianna at my side. When she saw my sun core, she widened her eyes. It was obvious without her saying anything that she was surprised. Unfortunately, I couldnt avoid it. Svena looked adamant about bathing me that I couldnt do anything but show it to her. Well, time to use my silver-tongue. Svena, this is a private matter for me, so I dont want you to speak of it to anybody. Not Barathan, not Manu, not Lady Eine, not even Lord Helvas himself. Please, keep this to yourself, I hope I can trust you. Ok, time for a shower~ Strangely enough, she looked a bit shaken when I said that. Did I say something wrong? Before I could think about it, Svena guided me to the shower. While it might seem weird to see a shower during medieval ages, the shower itself was actually a manatech with a blue crystal-like ball in the middle, where I could pour my mana into to let warm water flow out. I didnt know how it actually worked, but when I used [Mana Eyes] on it at the previous mansions, I understood both water and fire was being produced through a sigil-like rune to make the shower work. I have to learn how runes work, Id thought to myself at the time. Svena then took a blue pendant hanging from the showerhead and asked me to pour mana into it. Once she put it on, a water-like aura coated her whole body, designed to not protect her from damage but to keep her dry. With the pendant on, she entered the shower with me and I, reluctantly and with a big blush, activated the shower. Please, use this. I dont know what conditioner or shampoo you are using but I like these, I told Svena after taking out the shampoo and conditioner Tasianna made for the three of us. I remembered Eine mentioned shampoo and conditioners were elven luxury products, so I made sure to give Svena clear instructions on how to use them. After showering and cleaning myself, I then entered the still steaming bath. It seems nobles from the Kingdom of Artorias have a habit of showering and then bathing. Water creation was all done through either magic or manatech, meaning there wasnt a cost behind them after the tools were bought. It was easy and not a hassle, so the nobles enjoyed it without care. Mama taught me to shower first and then bathe due to her Japanese habits, so it wasnt much of a problem for me. Saori also loved it, so we seriously enjoyed them when we stayed at the other mansions. After the bath, Svena realized she didnt have any clothes for me to change into, but I simply took out the dress I wore during the dinner with Count Helvas. It fitted then, so I thought it would fit again. Eine also wore these long dresses, so it shouldnt be a problem. After my rxing, although pretty embarrassing, bath, Manu returned to escort me to the dining hall. On a grand dining table, I sat on the opposite side of Eine and we waited for our meals toe while making small talk. Once they arrived, she asked all servants to leave the room aside from Barathan and Manu, while Saori and Tasianna would stay at my side. Now dropping her faade, Eine chuckled for a bit before forming a teasing smile. Hie hie, Barathan gave me a detailed report on everything youve done, Lady Hestia. Now, I am pretty sure youve mentioned that you werent a priestess, right? Unable to ignore her words, I could give a wry smile and shrug in defeat. Hey, when I told you that, I really wasnt. I didnt lie to you, honest. ButI cant say that now. Dont worry, Lady Hestia, it is merely a jest, hie hie. If what Barathan said is true and if you also admit to it, then my father will have nothing to fear. Honestly, as a dragonewt and worshipper of Kargryxmor, it should have been obvious, Eine then pressed her hands together, gave me a short prayer as she spoke in a congrattory tone. May your souls be blessed by the Goddess of Light, Lady Hestia. Congrattions on being recognized by Goddess Aurena herself. Now, are you a champion or saintess? I knew she was trying to get some information out of me with thatst question, probably to use for her houses advantage so I simply smiled and told her to wait. After that, Eines face became serious and told me to stay inside the mansion until my IDs were ready, to prevent the church from finding me. It seems my little meeting with Aurena caused a stir with the white-robed priests and priestesses, even to the point where the nobles even went back to the church due to it. Eines spies reported they were currently trying to find me but couldnt due to Barathan stopping all information leaks after what happened. Even the guards I met today were silenced by the Marquis document. Im telling you, that document is super scary. It can even silence people! Apparently, the church wanted to bring me into their midst, while Eine wished to keep me outside their influence. Despite technically being Aurenas priestess, they knew I wasnt affiliated with the church itself as I always denied it whenever they asked me. Simply being a priestess didnt mean I was part of the church, as Aurenas religion had many different churches, especially with all the different subordinate gods. Interesting. If theyre that much trouble, I could probably blow them up, I stated, causing Barathan to turn deathly pale as he quickly shut my idea down. Saori and Tasianna, too, joined in, telling me to not even joke about it as I could cause some serious trouble if I did. To keep her word of being truthful with me, Eine exined an ID wasnt just a way to identify ourselves, but also a way to show ones allegiance to a certain faction. While emblems can be easily removed, the design of a card cannot, and it could attribute any future achievements I made to the church. When I mentioned the fact her kingdom could do the same, Eine answered she wasnt sure what her father and king would do but that I should trust them until then. She informed her father about todays report with a messenger bird, but it seems he hasnt received it yet. I had to be patient, she asked. I told her I would agree to her request if she could have her family investigate the heroes at the capital. I didnt mention that Saori was the one who wanted the information, only that I wanted to know their names, appearances, and where they came from. As this was a favor for a favor, I didnt have to worry that I would owe her house in the future. Truth be told, I didnt think I would be involved in politics the first day I entered Firwood. I was already hating it, but I guess this did fit with Aurenas request to learn about her church and also this worlds culture. I guess Ill just suck it up and be a hikikomori for the next three days. Lorenas and Rulds wedding wont happen until LightDay, which is in five days. Miss Saori. Miss Tasianna. I will require your aid to protect Lady Hestia, so I will be eternally grateful if you could support me with a n, Barathan told my two friends, which they agreed to. And just like that, schemes and ns were happening around me while I was stuck in my room, simply practicing magic and training as I had literally nothing better to do. Just like that, three days passed. Chapter 106: Farron, the Guild Master of the Hunters Guild Branch. Chapter 106: Farron, the Guild Master of the Hunters Guild Branch. Bwuaaah I yawned, before peering over Tasiannas shoulder at what she was making. Do you think youve gotten used to human society, yet, Tasianna? Tasiannas face contorted into a frown as she thought over my question, however, her hands didnt stop, continuously applying a sweet soy sauce-like coating on a batch of pre-baked rice crackers. I still feel ufortable. I still believe we shouldnt be in here, Lady Hestia. Lady Eine is gracious for allowing us to stay here and use her kitchen, but I cannot trust Barathan or Miss Manu one bit. Not to mention all the impertinent maids acting like you are their mistress, hmph! Only able tough wryly at her clingy behavior, I rubbed her shoulders in an attempt to cool her down. Despite her anger, the rice crackers she was making looked marvelous, and I couldnt wait to bake and try them. During thesest three days weve spent in Eines mansion, Saori and Tasianna have been allowed to use the ingredients from her storage for our meals. While a lot of the veggies, fruits, and spices that House Helvas could provide were simr to the ones we had gained from the Belzac forest, a few actually caught our eyes. Tazloksoy Sauce A fermented liquid condiment created through a tazlokbean and tazlokwheat paste mixture. This ck liquid has a slightly sweet and rich umami taste Tazlokwheat A type of wheat found inside the Tazlok mountains, only able to grow underground. Its grains are hard and tough, with a mild sweet taste when eaten. These nts are as hardy as the creatures living under the Tazlok mountains Sugarcarratas A carrata whose roots have a high concentration of fructose. The size of the carrata and fructose amount depends on the mana concentration in the ground A carrata was a Peolyncian carrot, only with longer roots, and this type could produce sugar simr to sugarbeets. I was honestly surprised when I saw these things, in addition to multiple sacks of sugars, telling me sugar wasnt scarce in this kingdom. Imagine that, yeast was a luxury product but sugar wasnt? However, what surprised us the most was the sauce and this tazlokwheat. First, we found rice at Carine vige being an integral part of a vigers diet, and now we found the Peolyncian versions of soy sauce and buckwheat?! When we asked Tasianna why she couldnt think of them, she simply told us the description didnt match when west described them to her. ording to Tasianna, and Barathan after he overheard us speaking about it, tazlokwheat and beans are dwarvenmodities originally found under the Tazlok mountain, one of the many mountains within the territory of the dwarves. Today, tazlokwheat and rice were the two national crops within the many dwarven strongholds of this stout realm. Although its now grown on farms all over Artorias, rice was once only grown by the dwarves as famine food since it was easy to store, while the wheat was used to make hard-to-decay bread for dwarven miners during their mining expeditions. It was only until the ascension of the one known as the Revolution Queen, who introduced sake, noodles, and many of todays manatech, did those two crops raise this much in importance. Saori and I nned to visit the Dwarven territory cause we wanted to learn more about this Revolution Queen, a supposed [Otherworldly Reincarnator] ording to that Leviathan. However, listening to Barathans information made me curious about the dwarves culture if it was influenced by a person from Earth. Once we reach Griffonpeak, well make our way to the dwarves. Also, considering House Helvas had these crops, I could guess they must have a good rtionship, or at least, a trading agreement with the dwarves. Compared to the elves, I guess they managed to resolve the bad feelings after the War for the Fairies. Mhmm, delicious. While Tasianna was making a ton of snacks for us, Saori was making fried tazlokwheat soba, better known as yakisoba, and also a huge batch of experimental curry using some new spices we got from the mansions food storage. Funnily enough, we were making all of this before dawn came, as I wasnt exactly allowed to enter the kitchen. Well, its not that I was forbidden from it, as I could inspect how the meals were made, but the chefs and the other kitchen staff couldnt feel calm with me around. Svena and Manu exined to me that the older staff members were used to the previous Count and Countess Helvas, Eines grandparents, entering and exiting to make sure feast preparations were correct, but the younger staff members hadnt gotten used to that, yet. Their work would bepromised with me around, especially after Eine told everybody to treat me like a Greifnoble, a noble tier above hers. So, before the chefs started work, the three of us had some time for ourselves in here. I hadnt baked anything in thest five days, so I really needed to satisfy my desire to bake something myself and eat it. And, honestly, the bread that was inside the kitchens oven smelled fantastic, and I couldnt wait to bite in. Baking is so satisfying. After a while, s, Svena came running in and called for me to return to my chambers. But Id gotten to bake something, and I managed to catch up with Saori and Tasianna on their task for Barathan, so I wasnt particrly peeved. I returned to my room with Svena and Tasianna, who readied me for the morning, and then I went to eat breakfast with Eine. After filling my stomach, I was about to leave with Saori and Tasianna to the hunters guild to pick up our IDs, but was stopped by Eine and Barathan. Barathan wanted toe with me to ensure everything would work out well, but I declined his offer and expressed my dislike of being followed whenever I left the mansion. Yes, I know he meant well, but if I allowed him toe every single time he was worried, then Id never be able to enjoy my normal time outside the restraint of a noble. I wasnt here for any reason other than to simply enjoy my life. I came to Firwood to help Lorena, but aside from that favor, I just wanted to explore the city without somebodys bias influencing my party and me. I lived for multiple months in the wilds, soing back to society, now a full-fledged idol, I wanted to learn more about how people lived their lives here and maybe do a gig or two while I was in town. I told them my opinion straight, even threatening to leave the mansion if they rejected my wish. I fulfilled my promise to Eine by traveling with her to Firwood and also by staying here for an unspecified time. She probably thought I would enjoy the noble district more than themoners after visiting it; believing I would want to stay here instead of moving out. However, although I was used to wealth and splendor, and while I wished to stay for all the conveniences, I didnt need them. Knowing she wanted to keep me here for surveince under her fathers orders, she reluctantly handed over all the needed documents and warned me to stay away from the church, before seeing the three of us off. We rode the carriage to the entrance to themoner district, scared the guards with the document from Firwoods lord, and then continued through on foot. With anticipation in my heart, I rushed through the streets and pathways with Saori and Tasianna frantically following behind me. Luckily for the baffled citizens of Firwood, I was tactful enough to be careful not to break their paved streets. As the three of us gathered in front of the hunters guild, my ears picked up a multitude of voices and musicing from inside the building. It was a bit after breakfast time, so presumably, adventurers were picking up Quests and mingling with each other. Seeing as how adventurers were constantly entering and exiting the building, it had to be full! Oooh, I cant wait! Im gonna be an adventurer! Entering through the door, the sounds intensified. Numerous people with varying appearances all carried around different weapons ranging from swords, bows, spears, staves, and so on, were walking and standing around in this crowded building. Compared to the soldiers surrounding the gates and patrolling through the streets, their weapons varied a lot, from shabby-looking to well-maintained killer tools. Their outfits, on the other hand, made me the most excited. Whether it was thick, padded cloth armor, leather-like armor with scales or carapaces attached to them, or just fine, silky looking robes; I could see normal armor and armor made out of monster materials. Heavy metal armor was the rarest, but those who did wear it felt the most impressive to me. I didnt know the exact terms for the different armor, but I think Saori did. I could tell she was quietly naming each of them gleaming eyes, hidden behind her stoic mask. She never showed her interest, but every time we met a soldier or one of Eines knights, she would always nce at their armor first. Maybe she was an armor fanatic, in addition to a history nerd? About the races, all of the adventurers were humans and beastmen, which was disappointing to me as I thought I would at least see a dwarf. Elves, faefolk, and demonkin were out of the question as they hated humans. Thankfully, the variety of beastmen made up for theck of races. Wolfkins, katzunes, and foxiansprised the majority of them, which trantes into a bunch of wolfdogs, cats, and foxes. There were also a few leonids, lion beastmen; loopridae, rabbit beastmen; and arvisians, bird beastmen. They would range from full animalistic humanoids like Master Kush and the saurians, to human-like with a few animal features like Saori and I. Cat-girls, rabbit-girls, fox-girls, huh? I have the feeling a boy would go crazy here. Coming from the medieval European world of Eines mansion to this fantasy-filled ce was exciting. It really was exhrating to be reminded that I was in such a fantasy-like world with all these adventurers. I do remember that a small minority of Eines servants were beastmen, but I havent seen them. Honestly, if it werent for our races, the three of us would stand out considering how unadventurous our outfits looked. Huh? Look. A saurianss just came in. Saurian? Hey, pal, there is a difference between a saurian and lizardman, and that girl is a lizard. Jeez, you humans An elf? Huh, never thought I would see one around town. Just go to the capital. All the half-elves live in the north part of the kingdom anyway. There were so many voices that I had trouble identifying who exactly was speaking. While taking in the atmosphere of the guild, our party went over to the counter and lined up before it, as there were three massive lines of rambunctious people upying all three counters. While we were waiting, I focused on listening to the music. When we first visited the guild, it was devoid of music, being popted by the sounds of people speaking. However, now, I could see some bards ying lyres and harps over at the tables next to the kitchen-bar counter manned by two identical-looking rabbit-girls. I did notice this bar thest time I came, but back then, there wasnt anybody working at it, so I thought it was deserted. As today was a normal day at work, the vibrancy and life filled not only the eatery but this whole building, contrasting the lukewarm wee I received three days ago. Wee to the hunters guild, how may we-Oh! Lady Hestia, Saori, Tasianna! Once it was our turn at the counter, a familiar katzune woman greeted us with a brilliant smile. You still remember our names? Saori asked with a brow raised. Of course, as an employee of the hunters guild, it is my duty to remember adventurers with renown or with the potential to be powerful one day inside our town. My name is Melia, in case, you three forgot, she responded before calling over a receptionist working on papers behind the counter. You must be here for your IDs, yes? Before I am allowed to issue you them, the guild leader of this branch of the hunters guild wishes to speak with you three. He wants to speak with us? Why do I have the feeling were gonna get interrogated again? After her colleague took over for her at the counter, Melia guided us behind the counter and up a set of stairs to the first floor. After announcing us to the guild masters wolfkin secretary, she rang a bell behind arge door simr to how a noble would be announced, and a deep, rough voice escaped from behind the door, weing us in with a you may enter. We entered the room to see a bulky re-red-haired human man sitting behind a document-covered desk. The room had a pair of sofas situated in the middle with the desk in between them, probably to serve as a ce for discussion and negotiations instead of forzing around. To the left, three bookshelves filled with a handful of books and a vast assortment of scrolls lined the wall in a tidy fashion. Did the guild master organize them himself or was it his secretary? Regardless, it gave the impression the guild master valued neatness. In contrast, the right side of the room looked more fitting of an adventurer guilds room, decorated with two standing suits of te armor and three shields mounted on the wall with two swords in an x shape ced behind them. While one part of the room gave a respectable and business-like atmosphere, the other side would remind any visitors they were in a guild responsible for the management of numerous monster hunters. Considering this wasnt inside the noble district, it was very well decorated. Without turning his eyes away from the documents, he gestured with his left arm for us to sit on one of the couches, while he kept on working in silence. Kyaah! You look soooo the part, Sir! I silently thought to myself, but Saori still gave me a I know what you thought nce when she noticed my tail swinging around joyously. Verdammt nochmal, tail! How could you expose me! Once the secretary closed the door, the man stood up, gave us a deep bow from the hip, before speaking to me with a polite but aloof look, I, Farron Nordor, the current guild master of Firwood branch of the Hunters Guild, wee you, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor of the Dragon Empire Kargryx. Please, let us sit and speak. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] true name has been revealed. Individuals name has changed to [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] due to association to the true dragon, Kargryxmor Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?! Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! I screamed out from the top of my lung the moment that System notification appeared in my head. As my befuddlement receded, I felt my face heating up as everybody in the room stared at me, overwhelming me with the realization I just fucked up. Sorry, I could only utter, rushing towards the sofa and sitting down on it before anybody else could respond, hiding my face behind my hands. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Hie hie. He he ha. Hie hie meow. Three female voicesughed. Two came over to the sofa and began consoling me, while another tried to suppress herugh from the other side of the room. Ahem, a man cleared his voice, probably the guild master as he was the only man in the room right now. I apologize for surprising you. As his footsteps stopped, Saori told me to stand up and uncover my face. Once I did, I saw Saori and Tasianna standing beside me, while Melia stood behind the sofa opposite of ours with the guild master in front of it, stretching his arm out with his tanned hand open. As I believed he wanted a handshake, I shook his first, then Saori,stly Tasianna, although reluctantly under Saoris scrutiny. We sat down on the sofa afterward. The guild master, Farron, adjusted his coat as he sat down, revealing his amulet of Aurena from underneath his vest. The guild master looked to be in his early forties or so, and while Id expected him to appear rougher considering he was the guild master, he actually had the air of a respectable and diligent man. Clothes make the man, and he just oozed leadership and charisma from the way he dressed himself, despite hisck of a smile. He was stoic and had a sorta sharp focus behind his eyes that reminded me of the saurians, suggesting he was not only calm and confident in the situation, but that he knew not to drop his guard. Although outer appearances are a bit deceiving to gauge a persons strength, with the three of us being good examples, I trusted the draconic instincts Id been training since my birth, and it told me I should be wary of him. He wasnt activating any aura skills right now, but his presence alone made my tail restless. I wasnt sure if he was stronger than the saurians, but I knew he was at least at their level. His muscles, barely held back by his clothes, lead me to believe he was a closebatant like Krim-k and Grahta. I couldnt feel that much mana from himpared to Countess Helvas and Master Kush, so he couldnt be a mage. Urgh, my strength evaluation isnt quite there yet. I must use [Identify] to get an urate assessment but Im still wary of those [Ring of Identification] like Eine showed me. No need to be so wary, Princess Hestia. As someone blessed by the Goddess of Light, Aurena, and also a daughter of the royal family of Kargryx, the Guilds of Hunters and Mercenaries have no intention of harming you, Farron told us with a matter of fact tone. I am here to confirm certain information with you and also give you a rundown on how your guild membership will work. Normally, Melia or one of the other receptionists would do it but I wish to have a little talk with you and yourpanions. Pardon my rudeness, but why is Melia here exactly? When you casually revealed Lady Hestias true status, she did not seem very surprised, Saori replied with a hint of caution. The walls are fortified with a soundproof enchantment. No sound wille in or out, so a leak of information wont happen the moment all doors and windows are closed, Farron responded, pointing at one of the mounted shields and revealing the enchantments were hidden behind them. As for Melia, she is here as your official handler while you stay and work with us in the Firwood branch. To fulfill her job correctly, Ive revealed to her your IDs, and I also made all the other receptionists sign a magic contract to not reveal your profile or identity to anybody not privy to it. If she is avable, Melia will act as your sole handler to smoothen your time at the guild. Magic contracts? Enchantments? I can sorta guess from their names, but no way can I say what they actually did. Whats a magic contract? And what exactly did you make them sign? I asked, not wanting to be so ignorant about everything. Farron raised a brow to my question. A contract connected to the contract department of the mages guild. Once you sign it, the magic within it forbids you from breaking the contracts conditions while in its effective range. In this specific contract, nobody is allowed to speak about you without Melias or my permission. As you do not wish this information to spread, we have made the appropriate arrangements to prevent leaks. Seeing me confirm with a nod that I understood him, he then took out three ck cards and white bracelets from inside his coat and ced them on the table. NowA dragon, a fenrir, andI presume a fairy? A rather interesting and diverse party, honestly. Kargryxmors descendant, a spawn of Belzac the [Three-Eyed Fenrir], and a fairy in the form of a wind elf The three of us already epted that our secrets would be exposed the moment we issued our IDs, but it kinda felt weird to have somebody justy it out like that. The guild master pinched the bridge of his nose as he leaned forward. However, what made these past three days a nightmare for me and presumably for everybody involved in it was the fact that we have two world reincarnators among us. Thest and only recorded otherworlder was the Ankoran Queen, or High Queen to non-dwarves, called the Revolution Queen. Now, we have Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor and Madam Saori Segawa in our world. I tilted my head as I responded, feeling a bit sympathetic to the plight from the tone of his voice. Sorry, I guess? We really needed those IDs to start living properly, and with memories of our past life, living in the wilderness was a no go. If you want to me somebody, me it on Count Helvas for epting our heartfelt plea. Lady Hestia- Actually, do I need to keep up our pretense here? Saori wondered as she realized this was the same situation we had with the saurians. She shook her head and looked straight at Farron. Hestia and I do apologize for giving you trouble with the process, Mr. Farron. However, with how much weve heard, living in society without an ID would be impossible and our goal to live a rtively peaceful life would be impossible without them. You should understand our position, without IDs we cannot even take on a job. Saori wasnt exaggerating here. When we even needed to show our IDs at the vige gates to enter Carine vige, when they didnt even have a [Crystal of the Divine System] to authenticate it, it was clear to me how important they were. Master Kush and Tasianna both exined how you couldnt ept Quests and get a proper working position at an establishment. I understand the revtion of our profiles was an information nightmare but what were we supposed to do when making IDs required revealing our information? The reason why we did it with the help of a noble in the first ce was to keep this nightmare hidden from the majority of the people around us. The guild master massaged his temple for a moment, but then opened up his eyes, having had his chance toin. Sorry, had to get that out of me, and call me Farron. I would rather avoid formalities if possible, and you two are already being causal so lets stick with it. Lets get back to the topic, I wish to know your monster ranks, he demanded. I can guess from your stats what you are, but I need confirmation for when I send this report back to the nobles. As one of the hunters guilds branch managers, I also have a responsibility to protect our clients and Quest givers, the towns popce, so excuse me if I sound cautious. Count Helvass and Lady Eines report stated your behavior was fine, but I must assume the worst when a dragon, a fenrir, and an angry fairy are among us. Gesturing over to Tasianna, I could understand from her sour expression that she wasnt enjoying her time here. After speaking it over with Saori and Tasianna through telepathy, we decided to inform him of our races and ranks, but nothing else. Farron nodded when we told him our ranks, noting he guessed correctly but that he didnt expect us to have races hed never heard of before. Melia evenmented shed never heard of [Young Sunfang Dragon] or [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo], nor their adult versions from the bestiary before. She eyed us with curiosity and even prodded for more information, but we refused to tell her anything more, as we wanted to keep the finer details a secret, for example my sr core. Apparently, [Identity Blocker] worked even inside our IDs. It could protect the card from being inspected with [Identify] if its level was high enough, and it seems Farron couldnt get all the information from our cards. He could see the names of our skills and title, but he couldnt understand what they did. He wanted to know what our unique skills did, as he couldnt read up on them, but we refused to tell him when he admitted he didnt need the information. Another point for investing in this skill, yes! Hold on, I think I overlook something here, he muttered after he finished exining, widening his eyes upon realization. You two still possess the young prefix in your race name? ImpossibleLady Hestia, this isnt your Adulthood Ceremonial Pilgrimage? You havent reached dragon maturity yet? Ok, more words Ive never heard about. My whole stay in Firwood has revolved around information, information, and, oh guess what, more information! Ahhh, I feel so dumb... No idea what youre talking about but the System told me I would lose young once I reach five. Im only nine months old and Saori is five months old, I said nonchntly. What, you two arent even a year old yet?! Melia blurted out in surprise. I see, the headaches wont stop this early, huh? Farronined once again as he massaged his temple and leaned back on the couch, trying to rx. We were both born inside the Belzac forest and the three of us met there, if you want to know the truth. Imagine it, you wake up one day and somebody tells you youre the princess of some unknown empire youve never heard of, and youre a dragon to boot. The world we came from only had dragons in fables and myth, and now youre telling me Im a dragon princess?! What the hell? I continued, shrugging over this information as a joke. Although, I guess you could call my previous lifestyle noble-like, so that helped me fit into the role a bit. But nothing could have prepared me to aid a goddess in her goals. That is pretty fascinating, Princess Hestia! I joined the hunters guild to listen to interesting tales from wandering adventurers, but yours and Saoris might actually be the most oundish ones. Im happy to have the honor to meet two otherworlders, Meliamented. True. The tales of Lady Hestias and Miss Saoris world are wonderful, although I sometimes get confused by them, Tasianna added, looking cheerful, as she was now speaking with a katzune. Did you know, on their world, Earth, most of their technology works using controlled lightning and fuel, and it ispletely devoid of mana. The descriptions felt nostalgic for our fairy tales. So the reason why you believed us so quickly was cause of your previous experience with the fables of those wandering fairy adventures?! Tasianna! I thought dumbfounded, remembering when shemented about it during one of her history lessons. Farron pped his hands to catch everybodys attention, aware the discussion would diverge if he didnt. You can all talk about it when you four are free. Lets return to my questions before we forget everything; there are only a few left so hear me out. He leaned forward as he said that. Princess Hestia, I need a proper answer here. Your royalty status and the fact youre a descendant is indisputable thanks to your titles, so were you actually born in the Belzac forest? Have you never visited Kargryx, yet, your homnd? Kargryx isnt my homnd. As far as I am concerned, the Belzac forest is more my homnd, as that is where I was born, I told him bluntly, not even hesitating when I replied. I dont know my dragon parents, and Ive never been to either Kargryx or Loatryx. I also dont know what you mean with this Adulthood Ceremonial Pilgrimage, and I also just recently became a rank B, for your information. I can attest to that, Saori chimed in. You seem to know about Belzac and his descendant so you can take my word, for whatever it is worth, that I met Hestia inside it when she was only a rank D. She evolved into a rank C in front of me and then into a rank B inside the kingdom. So, can I. I made my vow to be her retainer when she was only a C rank, Tasianna added too. Farron was decently surprised that we were this willing to give him this information, but Saori believed there werent any consequences to telling him. If none of the information leaked, and he didnt have any ill intentions, then nothing bad would happen to us. Actually, she sounded so confident that nothing bad would happen when she told me to not worry through telepathy. We will be adventurers, no? As the guild master of one of the two adventurer guild branches, I presume you wish to have us work as proper guild members. Intentionally sabotaging us would give you no benefit, while the guild could use two willing hunters, Saori asserted her position with a confident smile. Farron noticed the intent behind her words and nodded, telling us he would suffer if he were to anger me. Actually, Farron, you can help me elucidate something while we''re on the topic of my dragon heritage. When you called me Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, the System randomly changed my full name to it. You shouldve seen my full name on the ID, so why did the System just change it? I didnt even ept it! I asked with genuine confusion as I remembered Id only received my current name Hestia Atsuko when I epted Saoris suggestion to name me. Farron scratched the back of his neck as he sighed. I guess I do owe you some answers when Im dumping information on you. Seems like you have it rough too as an otherworlder, huh? Farron said with a hint of pity in his eyes. True dragons born into a lineage, and not through a random monster spawning, usually take up the name of their ancestor as theirst name as a sign of respect and to honor their deeds. Elder dragons might be powerful due to their advanced age, but getting to that age in the first ce when other mighty predators and challengers prowl the skies,nds, and sea; is a feat worth celebrating. He paused a second to point at me and then continued, You were reborn as a princess of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, Princess Hestia. This means your lineage flows back to its origin with the ck Tyrant of the Skies, Kargryxmor, when he was still a mortal. Now, he rules over us as the God of Dragons and Oaths, which makes your heritage even more prestigious. The System epted this change so easily, presumably because of this tradition Do me a favor and dont speak about where you got this information. Melia, you, too. I did not tell you this, you learned it from your fairypanion, understood? With the stern gaze he was giving everybody inside the room, the four of us could only nod in confirmation. He nodded fiercely in response and then mellowed out again. Good. I appreciate it. Now for thest question, which might be the most important. I need to know if you three are a threat, especially you two. He announced and squinted his eyes, looking between Saori and Tasianna, the two targets of his question. Huh, what do you mean by that? Didnt we just answer that question before when we told you about our ranks? I thought our good behavior was good enough of a sign, Iined earnestly, feeling like our discussion from before was redundant. My previous question was to assess the danger and what I need to prepare in the worst case, but now I want to know if you will be a threat or not, Farron asked, nowpletely serious. Goddess Aurena is the patron goddess of the human race, so I believe you, Princess Hestia, wont be a threat to the town, despite how whimsical the mood of a Kargryxmor is. Actually, I interrupted him. While I dont think Ill do it intentionally, I do have an annoying w where I can gain [Battle Frenzy] if I dont fight seriously for at least a week. While my mood does worsen tremendously at the minor stage, I can still control it somewhat. Anything above that and I run the risk of losing myself. Wah! Now that I mention it, I forgot this was the sixth day! Saori and Tasianna have taken it upon themselves to monitor and supervise my mood as I can easily lose myself in whatever I do, whether its magic, idol training, or simplyzing around. Although they have been helping Barathan with whatever he was asking them, they have been around me every single day. They even told Svena to watch out if I ever be moody. While I havent felt any serious irritation in thest six days, I do think it might be risky to leave this hanging while were in town. I wonder why they havent said anything yet. Farron snapped his tongue and then began to scold me, That is what I mean with the mood of the Kargryxmors! It is the blood of the ck Tyrantpelling you, so you better keep it well monitored in the future, Princess Hestia Ahem, you may use the guilds training ground if you need to fight. Reinforce it with earth and ice magic, and dont go overboard. That said that leaves your twopanions. Farron first faced Saori. Saori, you might be an otherworlder and were born after the entirety of this event, but that doesnt excuse you of the possibility of seeking revenge. At least, in the eyes of a hunters guild master. Just to be clear, the extermination of the Belzac forests garms, fenrirs, and the A rank alpha male we dubbed Grim Messenger seven years ago. Through a pyrrhic victory we paid with heavy casualties and the lives of two A rank hunters, we presumably eradicated all garms and fenrirs eligible for [Belzacs Sessor]Apparently, we didnt. Oh no. No, no, no, no! D-Did I just-! While my eyes widened in horror, I couldnt help but turn my head in Saoris direction as I wasnt sure how she would feel by this revtion, but against my fears, she kept a calm, albeit, troubled expression. What were the reason and goals for this Quest? She asked in her usual tone when we were in public. Snapping his fingers and directing his fingers towards the bookshelves, Farron ordered Melia to look for a scroll among the pile. She returned with it, and Farron handed it over to Saori. More details are inside the scroll. The gist is that our Quest giver wished to expand into the Belzac forest and set up an advance camp to collect valuable alchemical resources for the alchemist guild. In fact, while I could guess who the true sponsor was, the client on paper was the alchemist guild. Exterminate Belzacs spawn and gain control over the forest. While we cannotpletely take it over due to its value if it stays free, setting up a small camp for hunters to collect herbs and kill monsters would be ideal. Did the n work? Farron shook his head to Saoris continued questioning, No, we underestimated the environmental repercussions the extermination of Grim Messenger would have on the forests ecosystem. Numerous monsters from various ces of the Belzac forest looked at this power vacuum as an opportunity to migrate, and with our dwindling manpower and the abandonment of the quest by all the A and B rankers, the Quest was marked as canceled by me. Thankfully, the guild didnt face any repercussions thanks to Lord Marquis Sirius, but it still did a blow to this branchs reputation. Huh, no wonder you are the only strong person I noticed inside the guild, guild master, Tasianna scoffed, having looked displeased the moment this discussion started. I see, Saori nodded, gave it a few moments of thought and then responded. Well, I thank you very much for this helpful information. I will take care to not reveal my origins to any hunters to avoid causing trouble. In addition, you have nothing to fear from me as I feel no familial bond to my garm parents and siblings. When I met Hestia, she had just battled my family and bested them. To me, the two people sitting with me on this couch are my family. S-Saori I uttered with a mix of guilt and happiness. I felt bad for killing possibly the fewst Belzac wolves, but also joy from Saoris continued enforcement of our rtionship. Noticing it, Saori patted my head for a moment. Good enough for me, Farron responded, shrugging his shoulders. And you, Madam Fairy? You are the only Peolyncian native among your party, and from the moment you sent that chilly aura towards me, I knew your hostility towards the human race. I wont deny nor excuse the actions of our past kinsmen as it was a terrible and cruel act from humankind which makes you thergest threat, right now. Tasianna stayed silent, ring at the guild master with icy fury. Farron barely responded to it but reciprocated with his own stern gaze. The two battled in a staring contest for seconds until Tasianna finally opened her mouth in contempt. I hate you humans, I admit it, I really do. Im sorry, Lady Hestia and Miss Saori, but I cant simply turn my feelings off at this moment. These humans have done something unforgivable to us faefolk and killed many innocents to sate their greed, and they took something precious away from me. The majority of fairies might make-believe and ignore the truth, but I will stand tall and disy my disdain like my neighbors, the long-living elves of Sariel, she dered with derision. However, I dont care about you if you leave me and my party alone. I am a retainer and friend first, before my hatred. Firwood, as a town, has done nothing I personally felt a grudge to because humans arent the only ones living here. She then nced at Melia for a moment with softer eyes, before returning them to Farron. I hope my answer was pleasing. If it helps, shes my retainer, I figuratively stepped forwards in support. I have ordered her to behave and weve been doing our best to help her adapt to human society. Please, we dont want to cause any trouble, honestly. Farron then sighed in exasperation but still showed us a thumbs up, signaling we passed. He then went on to exin our privileges as hunters, as the three of us let out a relieving chuckle at the dispersing tension. First, as members of the hunters guild, we are legally allowed to ept monster-hunting Questsmissioned to the guild. Second, concerning monster hunts, we will possess the protection of the guild when ites to those matters, but that also means we are representatives of the guild and need to respect thews of the towns and cities we work in. Third, we can use all resources and functions of the hunters guild, which includes Job changing. Lastly, hunters have a responsibility to report on their Quest fulfillment and also any potential monster infestations or attacks. Melia, take care of their registration with these three cards. Help them set up the bracelets, and, well, do your job, really, Farron said before handing the three nk IDs and party bracelets to Melia. Ive heard you have two Questmissions from House Helvas, but they are rted to the mercenary guild. The hunters guild only deals with monsters. Ill inform the guild master at the mercenary guild about everything so simply hand over those documents to the receptionist there and show your IDs. We stood up, and Farron gave us onest bow to wish us luck as newly appointed guild members. May Themestra, the Goddess of Hunting, bless you on every Quest. He knew quite a lot about Kargryx, didnt he? Why does he want me to stay quiet about it, then? Weird We then went back down to the rowdy ground floor with Melia and she began our registration process at an unupied fourth counter. Oh, before I begin to surprise you. The guild master has ordered me to directly promote you three up to Rank D hunters. Rank D? Why rank D all of a sudden? We havent even done anything yet I asked. Shouldnt we start at the bottom like everybody else? The adventurer guilds measure their members simrly to the monster ranking system, which means rank D is around the average of a hunter. Although it is rare, a guild is allowed to directly give a new member a higher rank than rank G if they show us their skills. However, we are not legally allowed to give you anything higher than rank D, as you must show us you can work by fulfilling Quests and umting quest points, Melia exined. Concerning why we are doing this, it is because the materials you handed over was plenty enough in points and because of your true power. We wish to not restrict our members. Miss Melia, I have a feeling there is a hidden intention behind this, Tasianna stated. I pped Tasiannas shoulders after she said it. Ahhh,e on, Tasianna. Who cares? Getting rank D now just speeds everything up and we can start taking on higher Quests earlier. Uhm, I believe were only allowed to take on Quests either one rank higher than our current one or anything below it, right, Melia? I remembered one of the things Farron told us. Yes, that is correct, Lady Hestia, She responded with a nod. Now, please put your hand on the crystal and I will officially wee you to the guild as D rankers! Will we also be able to gain and change Jobs with your help once we join, correct? Saori asked. Ah, that reminds me, you two do not have a Job yet. Which now makes sense after I heard your background, Melia replied, her cat ears moving around in excitement as she recounted what we said in her head. But, yes, you may change your Jobs immediately after your IDs are issued. So, shall we start, Lady Hestia? Super Arcane Mega Pyro Mage Light Idol, here Ie! Chapter 107: We are Adventurers! Chapter 107: We are Adventurers! Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 80 Job: None Health: 4651/4651 Mana: 16225/16225 Stamina: 2716/2716 Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] [Humanized (Moderate)] Name: Saori Segawa Level: 69 Job: None Health: 2806/2806 Mana: 1211/1211 Stamina: 2005/2005 Effects: [Humanized (Moderate)] Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 50 Job: Mage Health: 1544/1544 Mana: 3897/3897 Stamina: 1080/1080 Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] The party is online once again! The ID and party bracelet registration didnt take too long, as we only needed to pour our mana into the [Crystal of the Divine System], and without further ado, our party was officially back. These party bracelets are the newest model, Melia exined. Aside from the essential functions like party creation, experience sharing, ID tracking, Quest list, ID reader, mana storing, notes, and verification, these bracelets allow you to use the toon party function, which allows you to register up to twenty people at once. Your mana is registered to these bracelets, so please be aware they can only be used by their respective owners. I looked down at my wrist on which I was now wearing a pristine white bracelet, contrasting the crude iron one I used to wear. Touching it, the material felt tough like stone but soft to the touch from the high-quality craftsmanship, reminding me of the bathtub I bathed in during my stay at Eines. Melia had just exined to me it was a mineral called Fairnite, a white stone known for its ability to inste mana. Due to its beautiful white appearance, reminding me of a mix between marble and limestone, it was very popr among nobles as a furniture material. Aside from the difference in materials, this bracelet also had an emblem of a ck dragons head surrounded by mes in a crescent moon shape on it, which was the royal crest of my family and also Kargryxmors religious symbol. Hiding in in sight. As I was a dragonewt in this form, people would believe I was a worshipper of Kargryxmor instead of a royal family member. And, if I ever had to use it, I could always tell people vice versa. The symbol was on all three bracelets, as Saori and Tasianna were treated as my retainers, but there was also Zephiras rainbow-colored butterfly symbol on Tasiannas and Aurenas angel woman on mine, to symbolize the origin gods we were aligned to, although Tasianna was currently a Plesia worshipper. Saoris was left nk, as they didnt know who to choose, but I was sure Marsven was an option due to Saoris dark magic. Lastly, there was a sapphire blue core in the middle of the bracelet, responsible for disying the game-like blue menu. All IDs are made with the mana of their owners and react less favorably to foreign mana. The crystal can easily identify this which makes it very difficult to fake ownership of an ID you do not own, Melia answered Saoris worry that our cards might be stolen while our registration to the hunters guild was beingpleted. I was told these IDs will only function if its owner pours their mana into them, so there should be no chance of anybody else using it without your consent. They also possess the ability to hide information from [Identify], and from the crystals. Due to this feature, they are quite expensive, a minimum of two small goldite and fiverge silvite, so please do not lose them. What?! Saori let out once she heard the price of these cards, horror-struck. Y-You are telling us these three cards cost 750 thousand Davi?! I-I-I have no words. Wait, how much do these party bracelets cost? Apparently, the white party bracelets cost 85k Davi each which added up with the IDs to 1,005,000 Davi altogether, tranting into onerge goldite and five small silvite coins. Wow, lucky me I made Count Helvas or somebody else pay them for me in exchange for giving out my profile informationYou know, maybe I am the one who lost out on this deal, maybe? 1,005,000 Daviif I trante it one-to-one to yenguck Saoris pale face looked a bit worrying, especially with her twitching eye. Was she not used to holding this much money on hand? Hmm, if it were 1,005,000 yen then that would beparallel minds quick math please! Ok, who am I kidding, I dont even know the conversion rate for it. All I know is that mama once told me to simply subtract two zeros from it and Ill have my number, although, it wont be the exact one. Which means, these three cards and bracelets cost us around 10,000 USD. Huh, thats a lot but I guess these things are simr to iPhones. Ah, and they are finished. I thank you for your patience. Please, take them, Melia stated, handing us our three ck IDs before giving us a small bow. And with that, I would like to officially wee you to the hunters guild! I anticipate much from you three! Adventurer ID, acquired! The ck rectangr ID felt firm in my hand, although, I should still watch my strength to not identally break it. The front of my ID was divided down the middle. On the right side, it had basic information, like my name, age, level, and job, while the left side was decorated by arge Kargryxmor emblem. Remembering how Master Kush could morph the symbol on his ID, I activated [Mana Eyes] and began pouring mana into the symbol. Aside from getting a massive headache since the room was filled with adventures, whether they had a lot or little mana, I could confirm the mechanism was simr to Master Kushs card. The emblem switched from Kargryxmors to Aurenas and then to one with a bow and sword entwined with each other, the exact one I saw outside the guild. This has to be the hunters guilds emblem. These IDs and bracelets are also adaptable, so when a new model or function is released to the public, simply go to a dwarven manatechnician and they will fulfill your request. Unfortunately, the only branch in Artorias is in our capital, Griffonpeak, Melia exined. Alright, cool, very cool, but can we get our Jobs now?! I demanded with an excitement-filled voice, cing my hand on the counter and leaning forward. Oh, of course, Melia confirmed with a professional smile, undeterred of my childish enthusiasm. Please, ce your hand on the crystal. Once it glows white, please, say Open Job Menu and I will give everybody an exnation during the whole process. As Saori and Tasianna simply shrugged at who should go first, I volunteered without a single dy. cing my hand on the crystal, I called out Open Job Menu once the crystal glowed white from stealing my mana. A blue screen projected from the crystal, once again showing how game-like this world was. Weekly Job Change Limit: 3/3 Previous Jobs: Main Job: [None] Weekly limit? Melia, there is a limit to how often I can change my Job in a single week?! But- this blows! I shouted in disappointment. Melia shook her head at myint. The hunters guild cannot do anything about it, as this is a rule from the Divine System. The Origin Gods have set the rules, and we as their followers can only abide by them. However, please rest your worries, the restriction isnt too terrible once you learn the rest of the details. Please, put your finger on the menu and pull it down. With Saori and Tasianna watching over my shoulders, blocking anybody from peeking, I did what Melia instructed me to do, muttering, This is so RPG-like, as more information came into view after I scrolled down. Avable Jobs [Frencer] [Caster][Fighter] [Bard] [Scout] [Worker] [Academic] [Noble] [Scale-Dust User] [White Pyromancer] [Corrosive Pyromancer] [Usurper] [Champion of Aurena] [Crimson Saintess] [Idol] Fuck, where did I get [Crimson Saintess] from?! Lady Hestia, please pour your mana into this manatech. Melia handed me a small staff with a green ball on its top. Once I poured in a bit of mana into it, an invisible barrier flowed out from it. [Air Shield]? I asked, knowing this sensation very well. Correct, as you have the spell, you should be aware we dont have too much time to speak before dispelling the shield, Melia said. AnywayMay your soul stay eternally bright, champion and saintess of the Goddess of Light! It is wonderful to have confirmation! Melia shouted in excitement, bowing before me in a prayer pose. This action caught peoples attention, but most of them simply shrugged it off, probably since I looked like a priestess with my white robe. After I told her to stop as I still didnt feelfortable with my new role, Melia exined this manatech was loaned to her by Farron, the hunters guild master, as it was necessary to work with me due to the confidential information. Aside from wanting to keep it a secret myself, the kingdom did too. Why? Well, it seems I will get all my questions answered by Eine. With that said, we went back to the Job menu. Although every Job after [Noble] was conspicuous, there were also a ton of Jobs I thought were missing. Remembering all the people Id identified who had a Job, I was 100% sure there should be more. There wasnt even [Mage], which Tasianna had. Ah, the reason for that is because you must unlock them first, Lady Hestia, Tasianna chimed in. Aside from the obvious ones, all of your current avable Jobs are the beginner ones, the basics. Think of the Job system as a tree. The novice sses are the seed and every time you acquire another Job, more branches of the original Job will unlock until you reach the end of the Job line. For example, you must first acquire [Caster] to obtain [Mage], and afterward, you can specialize your elemental preference like [Wind Mage] and [Water Mage]. That is correct. Every Job has a specific requirement you must fulfill before it bes avable. Aside from requiring the prerequisite Jobs, you must sometimes acquire certain skills, reach a minimum stat line, obtain merit, or even, in your case, for example, possess blessings and titles, Melia added. There is a book the guild can lend you if you wish to n your route. Otherwise, if you would please choose a Job, I will continue with the benefits of gaining a Job. Hmm, a Job, huh? I would like to get [Idol] first, but I think taking [Caster] first will increase the number of avable Jobs. Seeing more Jobs will be so satisfying. I can take [Idol]ter on, after all. Job: Caster Requirements: [Mana Control], [Arcane Mind] Acquisition Benefits: Mana Increase, Intelligence Increase Main Job Benefits: None Caster A novice magician who has taken their first step into the arcane. This ss aids the novice by increasing the necessary stats to help them acquire their first [Magic] skill The requirements are exactly what I expected you needed to be a mage. [Mana Control] to control mana and [Arcane Mind] to open up spell slots. [Arcane Corruption Resistance] wasnt necessary but every mage will one day get it if they cast too often. Feels good that I guessed it correctly in the first two months of my life here. Whenever you acquire a Job, you will receive an immediate boost in your stats or even acquire skill proficiencies. As you are aware, when the proficiency of a skill reaches a certain amount, you unlock or level up a skill, Melia exined. What is this Main Job Benefit? Saori asked, pointing at the bottom of the menu. Melia diligently nodded her head in confirmation and continued exining once I deactivated the [Air Shield] manatech. Are the three of you aware of Job Skills, Job Abilities, Job Spells? Anybody can get as many Jobs as they wish, as they are only limited by the acquisition requirements and weekly limits, and their Job timeline will be noted down in the Previous Jobs column. However, the Main Job is the one you currently have, the one that will show on your profile and ID. If a Job offers a certain skill, you are only allowed to use that skill when you have that Job as your Main Job. Woah, thats good to know. I presume we can always change the Job whenever we want, correct? I uttered, surprised to hear a mechanic like that. Yes, if you have ess to a [Crystal of the Divine System]. Lady Hestia, if this is the Job you wish to acquire first, then please say I choose the Job and then your preferred one. Nodding, I called out I choose the Job [Caster] and immediately another System message came flying into my head. Will you change your Job to [Caster]? Its been a long time since youst asked me something, System voice. Ja. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has acquired Job [Caster] Attributes have increased due to Job acquisition Will you set Job [Caster] as your Main Job? Ja. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Caster] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Caster Level: 0/5 Huh? Level? Oh, that is one of the wonderful parts of the Job system, Lady Hestia. As you know, monsters can only grow in strength by leveling, performing strenuous activities, or evolving. Humanoids like beastmen and elves, on the other hand, do not possess the ability to evolve, so they must rely on the Job system for continuous stat improvements,pared to a monsters burst improvements, Tasianna rified, hinting on our difference in improvements. Each Job acquisition grants you stats and skill improvements, and each Job also has a separate level unrted to your current one. Even if you reach a wall or blockade, you can always level up your Job to further increase your stats. Any method which grants you experience works. She then shyly scratched her cheeks, showing us a wry smile as she continued, Hopefully, I can finally catch up. I have been waiting to change my Job for a very, very long time. Ahh, yeah, I can understand her frustration. It was simr to my evolution. My level was maxed out so any experience I gained was being wasted until I evolved. The fact that it was my own decision to not evolve dulled that annoyance, but imagine if I couldnt just cause of some stupid reason like having no ess to it? Yeah, poor Tasianna. Once you have maxed out your Job level, simply return to the guild and you may change your Job, Melia said with a wide smile. However, each subsequent Job acquisition will cost you one small silvite. Merely switching between Jobs youve already acquired is free, though. Hold on! Saori yelled, holding her hand up in a stop sign. One silvite?! Are you telling me each change will cost us 1000 Davi? Why do we have to pay for that? Still keeping up a professional smile, Melia spoke slowly and calmly to soothe the distressed Saori. While the hunters guild as a whole possesses adequate resources, individual branches often do not have the funds to buy a [Crystal of the Divine System]. We must rent them from either a noble, a wealthy merchant, or the lord of the fief. Most guild branches must do this if they arent managed by a wealthy individual, to save on costs. We only charge for Job acquisitions in order to acquire the funds for the monthly payment. Come on, Saori, its not like its a lot to pay. We got the money and we can always earn more, no problem, I added, unsure why Saori was making such a fuss over 1000 Davi. Saori brows curled up, scowling at me as she began her lecture. Hestia, the costs pile up. If each of us receives one Job acquisition free of charge, but each subsequent one costs us, then we have to pay 6000 Davi for this week alone. If we use up our weekly limits every time, it will cost us 9000 Davi. We currently only have 14,443 Davi exactly in party funds. Do you know how much each Quest pays or how much we need to pay for other services like equipment, maybe some potions, or, you know, our insane food costs?! Are you nning to leech off Lady Eine forever? Oh, whoops. Kinda overlooked those things. But, cant we just earn more money? How hard can it be? Watching Saori and I argue over it, Melia couldnt help but giggle. Im sorry, Im sorry. I didnt mean to cause an argument between the two of you, hie hie. Please, dont worry, the hunters guild treats their aplished hunters well, and we offer each hunter a free Job acquisition each time they are promoted to the next rank. Young and new hunters cannot afford Job changes so this is a good way to incentivize them to work hard! You three are eligible for three free changes, excluding your weing bonus. Ahh, I see, how smart! With how powerful these Job changes are, beginners will want to improve fast to get the free changes and, presumably, ess the higher paying Quests. ...Do beginners even have the funds to change their Job often, in the first ce? Saori mumbled, but told us to ignore it. Now that I was the proud owner of the [Caster] Job, Saori and Tasianna took the opportunity to change their Jobs too. Saori started out with the [Scout] Job, the first Job in the rogue tree line, and Tasianna acquired [Water Mage] as she only needed one more level in her [Water Magic] to unlock [Torrent Magic]. As it would be irresponsible on my first day as an adventurer to not get a proper Quest, I went to the bulletin board next to the counter, where a ton of parchment sheets were hanging. A few adventurers stood there, probably deciding on which quest to take. Oi, the new D ranker. Better stay away from her, I think shes a noble. Geez, I thought even nobles werent given this privilege. You work like everybody else and get promoted afterpleting Quests. Shes not even properly equipped. If shes a mage then where is her catalyst? Hey, shut it. You werent here three days ago. I heard shes level 80, and look at that robe. Priestess. If you want to keep buying those overpriced healing potions, then go ahead and make her angry. Ok, all these whispers are really ticking me off! There was quite a lot of gossiping from the adventurers, and most of them moved away the moment I came over. The ones remaining were the only ones who ignored me, seemingly unfazed by my appearance. Thergest among them was a well-built man in his thirties, with a massive greatsword or ymore he was carrying around on his shoulder, who exuded an aura of veterancy andpetency. He carefully took three sheets from the bulletin and slowly walked back to his party who were sitting over at a table. As I was curious who they were, I turned around and identally locked my eyes with one of them, a young man with wild dark-red hair. His decently used leather armor, the sword on his hip, and round wooden shield strapped to his left arm suggested he was a fighter with some experience. The stare he was giving me felt ufortable, as it looked like he was in a bad mood. And that was when it came back to me. He was one of the people who gossiped; something about how I wasnt properly equipped or something. Well, hopefully, you mind your own business, mister! When I made my intention clear, the four other members of his party probably told him to stop from how they were gesturing. A mage girl in herte teens smacked him on his head with her staff; the female arvisian archer with beautiful verdant green wings scoffed at him; the fully furred wolfkin rogue scolded him with wild, energetic gestures; and the veteran greatsword warrior simply smacked the sheets on the table to gain his attention. Ha! Serves you right, you douche! Ignoring them, I returned my attention to the board and took a couple of Quest sheets. I was more interested in the subjugation and hunting quests, although it seemed the hunters guild also offered gathering Quests. Whether it was herbs or specific monster materials, anything rted to going out to nature and gathering was there. One of the two sheets Id picked was for a gathering Quest, just to try it out. I returned to the counter and handed the sheets to Melia. She took out one of them to exin to me how Quests worked. She ced the parchment in a printer-like scanner and a blue screen projected from the crystal. Quest: Goblin Subjugation Rank: G Reward: Experience, 1 G Rank Point, 2 Large Copper Davi Objective: y 10 Goblins of any kind in Monsters: 0/10 This is what most adventurers call Novice Grind Quests as they are always avable and mostly targeted for beginners. Goblins and kobolds spawn even if the mana concentration in the area is low and they reproduce quickly in high numbers if they somehow survive, so they will always need to be culled, Melia exined. Honestly, if you werent rank D, I would advise against taking any subjugation Quests before you raise your levels. Although they are only rank G, grouped goblins and kobolds are the main reason why most novice hunters die. They underestimate how dangerous this line of work can be Melias smile darkened for a moment as she paused, but recovered the next moment. Thankfully, I will not have to worry if you three were to test the waters as hunters with this Quest. Otherwise, you may do a gathering Quest and hand it in to me. Noticing she didnt want to talk about it, Saori didnt press for more information and instead directed our attention to something else. Tell me about this Rank Point in the reward section. What are those? And we also receive experience frompleting Quests? Tasianna did mention you can gain experience from Quests. Good to know this RPG feature is faithfully adapted in this world. Rank points are needed for you to be promoted to the next rank and you can collect them bypleting Quests. The guild works on a merit system, instead of assessing each adventurer by their strengths alone. That is why we cannot promote you any further than rank D, Melia replied. We wish to build a good rtionship with our clientele and to do so, we must gain their respect and maintain our reputation as being reliable and trustworthy. Although strong hunters are needed for dangerous Quests, we also need reliable and friendly ones. An untrustworthy, almost criminal hunter will find it hard to get promoted as we the guild are the judge, and azy hunter who would only does the minimum will rue points slowly. This point system was established to help the guild assess this. She then paused for a moment and pointed at our ID and bracelet. Some guilds, like the hunters guild, unlock new features in your IDs and bracelet once you register. For example, the Guild Point System wasnt initially avable to you at the time of your registration but once you attach your ID to your bracelet, you can keep track of your points and how many you will need for your next promotion. You can even show your adventurer rank on your ID much the same way as you switch emblems. Melias ears then twitched into action, making a gesture that suggested she remembered something. She then went over to the bulletin board and took a sheet off. I apologize if this isnt something you want but please have a look. Quest: A Dreihorn Skorr pack have gathered near Talua Farm Rank: D Reward: Experience, 5 E Rank Point, 1 D Rank Point, a total of 4357 Davi Description: A pack of [Dreihorn Skorr] has gathered near Talua farm, presumably for winter rest. They have not harmed any farmers yet but the risk demands attention. The farmers have sighted around 12 but couldnt confirm a number as they live deep in the woods. These beasts are rank E, but please make additional preparations in case an alpha is leading this pack Objective: y all [Dreihorn Skorr] and disperse the pack. Protect the farmers of Talua Farm in Monsters: 0 In general, D rank Quests would require a minimum of 8000 to 15000 Davi in Quest money topensate hunters for the risks and preparations. I told the poor farmer this, but it seems he couldnt afford to pay more. This Quest has been lying around for five days now, Melia mentioned. Being a hunter does not make you a phnthropist nor does the guild promote it. A hunter should put their lives foremost in consideration before they take a Quest. Although it isnt very far from Firwood, winter has made traveling difficult for most hunters. Bad pay, snow, and a difficult request. Not a goodbination, especially when the payment has to be divided among the party. True, even if we were to divide it amongst us, it would only be 1452 per person. That is one Job change, excluding what preparations a normal hunter must do. However, Saori then looked at me with a questioning look. we arent normal. If it is close by, we can probably reach it in about an hour even with all the snow. We have not set up our personal funds yet, aside from Lady Hestia, so all this money will simply go into our party funds. There wont be any disagreements and we can begin umting points. As a side note, I gained [Mathematician] from that quick math. Considering the distance and also how we do need to test the waters, this would be a nice Quest to begin with, Tasianna agreed to Saoris arguments. We will probably return before sunset and also get a chance to change our Jobs again. Twelve rank Es will easily max our Job levels. Thinking over it, I had only one question in my head. Can we keep the materials, like the meat? Lady Hestia! Saori suddenly yelled out. You are supposed to say this is a good opportunity to gain fans instead of reasoning it with your stomach. Helpless people needing help and you can provide it is your entire gimmick since we met, Lady Hestia. The next milestone is very important for you! Hey, I cant help it, Saori. Thest time I tasted their meat, it was pretty delicious. Besides, this would cut down our food expenses so cut me some ck. Im joking, Im joking, jeez. You do know youre the person who told me to be less self-destructive and stop recklessly plunging into every single situation, right. And now youre promoting it, I shrugged at the obvious irony of the situation. Stillyoure right. Our first Quest should be for the people. We can treat this as another of our hunts, and I havent hunted a rank E in a while now, hie hie hie. I said with glee. I-I see, if you can help, then I will be eternally grateful, Lady Hestia. That would erase a worry of mine, Melia bowed, speaking with a mix of awe and concern for my creepyugh. I will need your IDs to register the Quest. I also told Melia to register us for two goblin ying Quests and one gathering Quest, as I wanted to stay out on the field for a bit. I cant believe I would say this one day, but I actually needed a break from the city life for a bit. Asfortable as it was to live in Eines mansion, mybat senses would dull if I stayed there for too long. I need to sharpen them, even just for a bit. After Melia wished us luck and to take care of ourselves, we walked from the guild to the towns gate in themoners district. After showing the guards our IDs, we ventured into the white, snowy wilds outsides of Firwood. Ahhhh, freedom! I shouted out, scaring a few of the people entering the town. Ive set our experience share to give us an equal one-third share. Hie hie, I havent leveled in such a long time now, I dont know when thest time was. You ready, Saori, Tasianna? True, it has been nearly three months since yourst level up. It feels a bit nostalgic, no? Thest time when we actually just went out of our way to hunt was during our stay in the Belzac forest, Saorimented, chuckling. Hie hie, those days were so simple despite the dangers. So, are we using the Idol concert or the Portable Hestia Rifle strategy, this time? Miss Saori, I hope you arent nning to bolt from tree to tree, again. I believe you would scare the farmers and cause a misunderstanding, Tasianna said with worry before unrolling a map. The map Melia sold us for 3000 Davi is pretty detailed and epasses the whole of the Sirius march. With our usual moving speed, we should have no problem reaching it before the lunch bell. Let us go, Lady Hestia, Miss Saori. Tasianna learned how to read maps during her time in her vige, where she spent a lot of her time in the library. Although her general knowledge was sometimes outdated, her ability to understand maps would help us maneuver around quicker. As estimated, we reached the farm pretty quickly. We spoke with our Quest giver and then went hunting for the skorrs. Using the super impressive Portable Hestia Rifle we cleanly slew a total of 15 skorrs and now had a ton of delicious pork. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Caster] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Max level of Job [Caster] has been reached Attributes have increased due to level up This confirmed two things; my stats would increase whenever I leveled my Jobs but it wouldnt give me Skill Points, which was a shame. I still had to be careful with my SP usage until I started consistently leveling again. I also wanted to confirm whether the stats Id gotten from my Job would also carry over to my dragon form. If they did, then I had to start gathering Jobs and level them up. This would be a great side project to make myself stronger outside of evolving and training. After showing the farmers the bodies, they gave us a confirmation paper to hand to Melia for our reward. We left the guild and I opened the Quest List function of my party bracelet to see four Quests in it. I put a tick to the side of the Quest [A Dreihorn Skorr pack has gathered near Talua Farm] to remind myself I fulfilled it and we then went to kill some green goblins. Compared to the kobolds I saw in the Belzac forest who showed some intelligence, these goblins were feral and ravenous. The moment they saw us, they let their tongues out, smiled at us gleefully, and charged at us with such a pervertedugh I almost cringed. Suffice to say, their charred bodies smelled terrible. Simr to the skorr Quest, the moment anyone in my party killed one of the designated monsters, the in Monsters number would increase, proving we killed it. It was satisfying to see it go up. Gamification of tasks like this made it fun. We killed twenty goblins and gathered some herbs, and quickly returned to town. We handed in thepleted Quests to Melia just a bit before sunset. She was surprised to see us back so early but once I showed her all the skorr and goblin bodies, she simply smiled and muttered, as expected from Lady Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna. Aside from her sweet smile, we also gained a total of 5107 Davi. 4357 from the skorr quest, 400 from the goblins, and 150 from the gathering one. Saori stillined it was quite low, but quickly gave up onining once she reminded herself to simply work harder. I was more annoyed I couldnt get any fans from the farmers. Maybe I should have acted more like a priestess to impress them. They treated me simrly to the Carine vigers, when they saw my robe, but it seems it wasnt enough to convert them into fans. However, how does a priestess actually act? Should I ask the church for some lessons? Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Mage] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Mage Level: 0/5 After changing our Jobs, my party then went to the mercenary guild. The receptionist there, somehow recognizing me, helped our registration as mercenaries. Aside from killing bandits, there were also various jobs to help the locals, such as bodyguard duty or skill training. Compared to the hunters guild, we were only rank G here. With the registration done, we handed in the twomission papers we got from Eine. For the bandit subjugation Quest, we received 10750 Davi. Although I rejected Chief Colwyns offer to pay us, instead suggesting they could repay us by letting us stay in their vige for winter, Eine personally couldnt let it go. Her fathermissioned the Quest so House Helvas had a responsibility to pay. It was initially 21500, but the other half went to Master Kushs party. The escort Quest where I apanied Eine to Firwood was worth 1000 Davi. Considering it was all a pretense and how she literally fed me and gave me a ce to sleep, the money was really redundant. Anyway, altogether, we made 16857 Davi but used up 3000 to buy that map, today. In total, our partys funds were now 28300. I have no idea why Saori was still worrying. Whatever. We then returned to Eines mansion to rest for the day and get ready for tomorrow. While work and getting some money would be nice, I havent done my Idol training for three days now. I think Ill do some tomorrow and maybe I can borrow Eines geigler and y at the local tavern or even in the guild itself? Lady Hestia, I wee you back. I see you have been active. The moment we entered the mansions demesne, Eine greeted us in front of the door and quickly pulled us into her room. With Barathan and Manu having apanied us, Eine began exining what was stated in the letter she received from her father this morning after I left the mansion. Surprisingly, there wasnt much stated in it aside from the fact that her father, the royal family, Marquess Sirius, and Duke Greenveil were made privy to my information and wanted Eine to keep me close as much as possible. To make sure Eine understood what was going on, she and the two head attendants standing behind her received a copy of our partys IDs. After she was done exining, she stood up from her chair, bent her left leg, and genuflected with both of her attendants. Lady Hestia No, Your Imperial Highness, Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor of the Dragon Empire Kargryx and the Vassal State Loatryx. I, Eine Fiero Helvas, would like to officially wee you under the gaze of her holiness, Origin Goddess of Light Aurena, to the Kingdom of Artorias. May the Goddess guide you with her divine light and may your stay with us be sublime. It was just over the top. Unlike how the hunters guild branch master addressed me, Eine dialed it up to 200%. The elegance she showed me was filled with her [Noble Aura], making me feel a bit dizzy about the whole situation. Knowing they couldnt stand up before I told them to, I told them to rise with a gesture of my hand. Jeezyou know I dont like that, Lady Eine. Haaa, is it even appropriate for a noble to kneel before foreign royalty? Back on her seat, Eines lips curved into a teasing smile as she responded, I do apologize but it is for courtesys sake. House Helvas believed you were a princess, but we neglected to give you a proper wee, no? Holding her hands together, she quickly pped in a girlish way. And yes, nobles are to show proper respect to royalty, even if theye from another country. They were, after all, given a title by the gods. Your question nearly caught me off-guard, if I hadnt remembered you were an otherworlder. We must have more tea parties for you to learn about our world, yes? Youre taking this prettyx; I imagined you would be a bit, well, overwhelmed. Oh, please, take my word on it that this morning was chaotic for Barathan, Manu, and me. I nearly fainted from the information overload, hie hie, she giggled. However, I had nearly an entire day to ept the information. It is my duty as a noble to keep a calm mind. As I was feeling a bit guilty for nearly giving Eine a panic attack, Manu stepped forwards and asked Eine and me if she could speak with Tasianna. We obliged, as Tasianna wasnt against it. The moment she was face-to-face with Tasianna, Manu dropped to her knees, earnestly prostrating. As my party was bbergasted at her action, Manu began to speak in a sorrow-filled tone. Miss Tasianna, at the beginning, I had believed you were an elf and thought the cold reception you gave me was for the unforgivable history between our two races. I epted it as we humans deserve it for what we did. She paused for a moment to calm down the anxiety in her voice before continuing, But, now that I have learned about your true nature. I must ask for your forgiveness as a former resident of the Morgiana Duchy. Everything that happened to the fairies and the other faefolk was because of our negligence and cowardice! I didnt live during that time, but my ancestors decision to stand neutral was the gravest mistake the Morgiana duchy has ever made! We talked about being allies but history has proven our weakness Manus strained breath made it seem like every word her mouth released was piercing her body like a dagger. I didnt know she came from the Morgiana duchy, but I did hear a bit of how that duchy was the closest to the elves before the War for the Faefolk happened. I still didnt know much about that particr piece of history, but it seems the Morgiana duchy did something to betray the elves trust. Tasiannas eyes glimmered with a hint of sadness as she simply looked at Manu, keeping her mouth shut. After a couple of seconds, Tasianna responded, I can never forgive the human race for what they did to me and my race. The fairies might forget, but I wontHowever, please, rise. Your words might soothe the departed more Giving out onest Im so, so sorry, Manu asked Eine for permission to leave the room. The lingering awkwardness was suffocating. In an attempt to diffuse it, Eine cleared her voice and looked at me. L-Lady Hestia! I wish to ask you for a favor if it would please you, she suddenly stated in her noble persona. Uhhh, sure, what? I uttered, feeling hopeful this would break the tension. After analyzing much of your ID, would it be rude to ask you for your age before I ask my favor? Uhm, nope. Im a nine months old dragon whelp, but when I died in my previous world, I was 15. So, I am 15 mentally and physically in my dragonewt and human forms, I answered. Good, thank you she paused for a moment to breathe in heavily, before shouting, Thenplease, I ask you to tutor me! I wish to be a better mage! Well, that is one way to break the mood. Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 69 Race: Wolfkin Age: 18 Years Job: Rogue Level: 0/5 Status: Health: 2806/2806 Mana: 1211/1211 Strength: 1750 Intelligence: 637 Vitality: 1321 Wisdom: 1295 Agility: 2293 Stamina: 2005/2005 Effects: [Humanization (Moderate)] Skill Points: 2650 (-2000) Unique Skill: [Shadow Armament Lv. 6] (+1) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] (+2) [Arcane Mind Lv. 9] (+1) [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Dark Magic Lv. 10] [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] [Tenebrous Magic Lv. 1] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Mental Stability Lv. 6] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 6] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 2] (+1) [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 9] (+2) [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 4] (+1) [Dagger Technique Lv. 3] (+1) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 8] (+2) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 6] (+2) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 3] (+1) [Lupine ws Lv. 2] (+1) [Lupine Fangs Lv. 2] (+1) Senses and movement skills: [Primal Senses] [Silence Lv. 1] [Foresight Lv. 1] (New) [Concentration Lv. 6] (+1) [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 9] [Tracking Lv. 6] [Heat Vision Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] (New) [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 3] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] (New) [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Holy Resistance Lv. 6] (+2) [Fire Resistance Lv. 9] (+1) [Earth Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) [Water Resistance Lv. 5] (+1) [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Dark Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) Stat growths and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 5] [Mana Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 5] Others: [Dancing Lv. 1] [Mathematician Lv. 1] (New) [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] (+1) [Terror Aura Lv. 4] [Bloodlust Lv. 2] [Battle Mind Lv. 5] [Lifetaker Lv. 3] [Mana Weave Lv. 10] (+1) [Sewing Lv. 10] (+2) [Elemental Mana Weave Lv. 5] (+2) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 3] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 10] (+2) [Dismantle Lv. 6] (+1) [Humanize Lv. 7] [Telepathy] Ability List: Unarmed abilities: [Just Blink] [Shadow Descent] Dagger abilities: [Shadow Pierce] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Shadow Pack] [Create Water] Dark Spells: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Shadow Snake] [Enfeebling Winds] [ws of Darkness] [Umbral Pendulum] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] Chapter 108: Groceries for the Hungry Dragoness. Chapter 108: Groceries for the Hungry Dragoness. Miss Saori, wouldnt it be too risky for us to leave Lady Hestia at the mansion? I understand signs of [Battle Frenzy] are minimal at most, so we dont have to worry for any idents, but we are still leaving her alone in a human nobles home, Tasianna stated out of concern while walking beside me in the bustling streets of Firwoods upper district of themoner half. You worry too much, Tasianna. Hestia is smart enough to understand not to get involved in political matters of the kingdom, and no aristocrat can force her into their ns without facing diplomatic repercussions. The church is more of a concern, but as long as they cannot pinpoint her location, we have nothing to fear, I exined. It seems House Helvas has a vested interest in keeping Hestias existence hidden from the church, so we can trust Barathans countermeasure to work. Let us stop talking about it and proceed with our own ns. After officially bing adventurers by registering at both adventurer guilds and fulfilling our first Quest together, our party was split today. Hestia was helping Eine with her magical training as she promised yesterday, while Tasianna and I were exploring the town without her. She pouted and expressed dislike for being excluded, but after I exined to her this was necessary and we had to do it as soon as possible, she relented. What we needed to do today was to buy food and acquire some work. Yes, House Helvas was sharing their resources with us, but I dislike having to rely on somebody else to survive, especially when it concerns money. Also, I just want to handpick what our party gets to eat, know where the ingredients came from, you know. While I wasnt sure how long Hestia wanted to stay with Eine, the three of us agreed we couldnt stay there for too long. Eine will be annoyed, but as we nned to travel the whole world, we had to learn how to be independent in society and that required money. Through my time as a teacher at a school focused on talented students with rich parents, I knew some of them had a skewed outlook on money. Hestiasment yesterday we can always earn more money, no problem, made me more worried than calm. I understood her argument and while it is true, I still felt the need to ensure a more stable money flow than killing monsters and taking down bandits. Its too dangerous, no matter how much more powerful we will be one day. That was why Tasianna and I were outside today when we couldve just rxed. We needed to stay active and make preparations for our partys future. UrghThere are too many humans around Tasiannained with an exhausted sigh. We walked through the upper district, where most of the wealthymoners lived and worked, and entered the middle district, which was more crowded. As a history student, I absolutely adored the scenery and the architecture of the town as it validated the knowledge Id gained from those thick history books on my professors literature list. Even the slightly advanced mana-fueled streetlights interested me. It was just after the breakfast bell, so it was rush hour in the district right now. There was a minor rush hour in the upper district, with shop employeesmuting to merchant shops, but the one I was in now felt nostalgic. Tasianna hated the crowded environment, but I simply smiled as Tokyos rush hour made me resistant to it. Thankfully, it wasnt as terrible as Tokyos metropolitan areas but, unfortunately, it reeked worse. I should ask Melia or any beastmen around here about how they are able to survive here. The few at Eines estate are too used to the noble district. Urgh, this smell WinterSun, or January, was freezing and snow was falling from the sky, but that didnt dissuade able-bodied journeymen and women from strapping on a thick coat and marching through the snow-riddled streets. Although I hated having my body covered in fur, it made it easy to endure the cold. Tasianna, on the other hand, was just resistant to it; the perks of an ice mage. Although I understood the reason for why it wasnt possible, I really wished the towns lord had installed a few of those temperature regtor orbs. Peasant workers were a societys blood, even if it was dominated by a caste system, so it would be smart to support them more. I can hearints, but it seems the general mood of the town is good. If the economy is still active even during the middle of winter, then a town can continue to act as a hub ofmerce and trade, which was a sign of a prosperous settlement. The hunters and mercenary guild were filled with people yesterday too, during both the morning and afternoon rush hours. Marquis Sirius is the lord of Firwood, right? Whatever youre doing, good work. The streets were filled with journeymen, trained workers who worked for daily wages; children in working garbs, probably apprentices; and housewives who brought their small children with them. We had to push ourselves through all of them to finally reach the crowded and lively main marketce. Barathans directions were correct to the point, I praised him in my mind, stuffing the sheet of parchment with directions into my pocket. Tasianna and I moved through the market, eavesdropping on gossip, haggling, and general chit-chat among the many housewives and merchants. Winter, as expected, had reduced the amount of food sold in the open stalls. There were still stall owners selling homemade crafts, foraged winter fruits and vegetables, and also some even sold cooked monster meat. Winter might be rough, but the diligent folks of this market were determined to earn any kind of money at all. Miss Saori, weve been all around the market twice already. Are we buying anything or are we simply observing? Tasianna questioned me with slight confusion. I shook my head. We are, but before you make a purchase, do some research on what is sold. We might have enough money to buy what we need but I would like to be as frugal as possible. We never know when we will need arge amount, urgently, right? Looking at me with wonder-filled eyes, Tasianna nodded her head vigorously as she began noting down my words onto her party bracelets notes function. One of the few new features our new party bracelets had, notes worked simrly to a notepad. You could document certain information down and review it whenever you needed to, saving on parchment and paper. Kushlekzars had this feature, but he liked having everything documented on hand instead of digitally. Opening my own notes to remind myself what we needed to buy, I decided I had listened enough to the markets gossip and went to the first stall. Excuse me, what are these white fruits? I asked the human stall owner once he was done with his previous customer. Oh, travelers, I presume? No problem, happy to help if youre nning to buy, ha ha, he joyfullyughed before pointing at a melon-shaped fir cone. We locals call these frost cones. Youdies shouldve seen them fir trees surrounding our town, right? Thats where Firwood came from, after all! He exined these frost cones are a winter-only fruit, as normal fir cones usually grow during the other seasons. What distinguished them aside from the color and appearance was that frost cones had a sweet-sour tasting liquid inside them and their shells would turn soft like bread after you cooked or baked them. When I asked him if I could taste it, he winced, looking confused and unwilling. Sighing, I took out a bag of Davi from my storage and showed it to him, telling him I would pay for the taste test but needed to know how good they were before buying in bulk. Aside from looking bbergasted at the suddenly appearing money pouch, he looked pretty delighted when I told him I was interested in buying. He was about to take out a tool to open it, but I simply pried the fruit open with my ws. Jeez, you wolfkins he muttered but I ignored the rest. Instead, I took a sip from it and gave Tasianna the rest. Sweet and sour, yeah, just like a grapefruit. The inner part is fleshy like a citrus fruit but he wasnt kidding when he said the scales were edible. What a strange fruit. Peolynca never fails to surprise me. A total of 31 frost cones were at disy and I bought out his entire stock for 8 Davi per piece. His lips curled up in a smile and thanked me, cheerily saying my family can eat well today! Considering I heard goblin meat was around 15 Davi from Melia, if he didnt mind the stench, his family would be eating some unsalted meat today. As for the frost cones, I wasnt sure what I would be doing with them. They had potential and the seeds for the fruits were under the scales, so we could always grow them if they proved useful. They needed a cold environment to grow but we had Tasianna for the job; she loved tending to our garden, so she probably wont mind taking care of a tree. Aside from some more frost cones, whose vendors adamantly tried to sell to us after witnessing how I brought out a whole stall, and some other winter specialties, there wasnt anything I was particrly interested in. Most of the food being sold was dried fruit and salted meat. There were some eggs, milk, and animal feed around, but we didnt need them yet. I still had most of what Id traded for in Carine vige. Moving away from the stalls, our next goal was a grocery shop. Compared to the vendors on the street, these shop owners appeared to have fairly fresh-looking products in abundance. However, what was important was the fact they sold spices. Entering one of them, I noticed the race of the employees foxian, a fox human. Although I knew Tasiannas book knowledge was outdated, the idea of hostility between humans and any other race was still imprinted in my head, if Earths history was anything to go by. Tasianna mentioned demonkins, but I havent seen a single one since we came to Firwood. I should ask Barathan about this subject. Wee, dear customers. I am Zeather, I pray to God Mercurias that we can form a good transaction today, a foxian weed us with a smile on his fox-like head. Mercurias was the God of Mercantilism and Commercialism and was a subordinate god of Zephira. As a foxian, he was one of the few beastman gods, which should make him extremely popr with his race. Hello, Mister Zeather, we wish to see your spice catalog, please, I told him, and he confirmed with a wide smile before moving behind the counter and taking out two boxes full of spices. While he did that, I took a look inside the shop. It was a small to medium-sized shop manned by Zeather and another clerk who was checking on the products on disy, scribbling something down on a wooden tablet. Aside from the spices we wanted, the store also sold a variety of local fruits, vegetables, and imported goods. The store was humble in appearance, but it had to have been profitable. Dear customer, please inform Zeather if something catches your eye. Zeather would be happy to help! he said with a small bow. I looked through the spice catalog, picked some up with my gloved hands, and smelled them. Do you have any fulinoe leaves or parshkey? I recognize a few herbs and spices came from the Belzac forest. Ahh, we dont sell those tea leaves and herbs, esteemed customer. They are reserved for nobles. Zeather can confirm we received a few of the spices from hunters and herb gatherers who ventured into the Belzac forest, but most of theme from local spice farms, he exined to us, saying Belzac forest herbs and spices were grown at a farm near Firwood. Otherwise, our honored employer imports quality goods from the rest of the kingdom. Of course, we keep everything fresh and safe. Dear customers, you can rest assured, we always deliver the highest quality products. In the name of the merchant guild and God Mercurias. Miss Saori, I saw some tazlokwheat and beans. Ive also spotted other products on our to-buy list, Tasianna informed me, having roamed through the shop as I was speaking with Zeather. Mister Zeather, you seem to run a very impressive shop with such a wide variety of goods, I praised him. You mentioned you value quality, so how can you assure the quality of your products? Its in the middle of winter and I can see spring and summer crops inside your shop. Zeathers smile widened even more, looking prideful as he began exining everything to me, Those products were grown to the south of Artorias, in a kingdom called Atadoro where winters frost doesnt affect the farmers life too much. We import them before winter to our shop where we store them in our storages to preserve their freshness, eventually selling them to wealthy customers for their winter preparations. Outside of winter, we support the kingdoms farms, of course. Also, if our dear customers ever wish to travel outside the kingdom, I would dissuade you from going to Atadoro. No beastmen can live there in peace. What do you mean by that? How do you know we arent from Firwood I asked him with curiosity and suspicion. You have a smell unfamiliar to me and Firwood, so our dear customers must be travelers, and I only wish to look out for our dear customers. A foxians sense of smell is almost as powerful as a wolfkins, if Zeather may be so proud to say, Zeather replied with a waning smile. Unlike in Firwood, very and oppression of beastmen is normal in the human ruled Kingdom of Atadoro. If you, our dear customers, are adventurers then please remember to not go to Atadoro. Even the dukedom to the south, the duchy of Lecartiglio, isnt too friendly to beastmen, but they, at least, dont have very. Looking at Tasianna, I saw a tiny bit of smugness in her eyes, telling me I knew my books werentpletely wrong! as her hatred for humans was once again ignited. Thank you for the information, I responded. As thanks, how about we talk business. This is what I need, and Ill also take those, those, and those. The whole box, please. I showed him the list of ingredients and products I had in my notes and then pointed at a few other crates. Zeathers eyes widened in surprise and called over the other foxian. To my surprise, it wasnt a man, but a woman. Compared to Melia who had the face and form of a human with animal features, she reminded me more of my werewolf form. Her whole body reminded me more of a two-legged fox with the height of a small woman, only differentiating herself from Zeather through her build and arge scar across her left eye, which waspletely white. Was his warning based on personal experience? This is my sister, Quini, she works with me at our honored employers store and handles our inventory, Zeather introduced her, while she gave us a small bow without saying a word. Quini, Ive written down what our dear customers need. Please, check the storage if we have enough. I will take care of the rest of the transaction. With a small nod, Quini went into the back of the shop. I knew humans were terrible. Cruel beings Tasianna muttered as she watched the female foxian go. I will not pry if you do not want to speak about it, but I will once again thank you for warning us, Mister Zeather, I said. Keeping up his smile, he thanked me for respecting his privacy and encouraged us to forget about it and return to business, as that was our goal here. After getting confirmation from his sister and calcting everything together, the total price for everything was onerge silvite and two small silvite, which was 12000 Davi. Are you kidding me? Thats nearly half of our current funds! While we could save money by growing and harvesting some spices and seasoning by ourselves, we couldnt do it with vegetables, fruits, and spices like salt. The amount I needed, not to mention Hestias gluttonous appetite, was huge, and Tasianna would need a whole farm to fulfill our calorie requirements. This isnt even including how much the meat would cost. I wasnt sure how long this supply wouldst, but it should be enough for a whole week. I needed to gauge our partys food consumption and its costs before seeing where I could save on money. Hestia could stay rtively healthy with her photosynthesis during mornings and a hearty dinner meal after the sun went down, but I couldnt do that to her. Shes a bit of a picky eater and she hasined how boring it was to only eat sr rays. I had to agree, food was one of lifes greatest things and it would be torture for a growing girl ustomed to eating to suddenly give it up. If we wanted to retain our current lifestyle, then our party needed to make more money. Just to rify, I wanted our party to find an alternative source of ie aside from hunters and mercenary Quests. While higher-ranked Quests would earn us more money, how often would we find one? Yesterdays D rank Quest with the skorrs was admittedly underpaid, but its pay range was only around 8000 to 15000 Davi. A higher difficulty quest would pay more, but who knows how much money we have to invest to fulfill it in the first ce? We couldnt fight on an empty stomach. Getting a C rank Quest from the hunters guild would be ideal as we could earn money and hopefully acquire some meat with it. Mister Zeather, we are buying a huge amount of your stock in bulk. This is worthy for an entire household, dont you agree? I hinted to Zeather, who quickly caught on as he was an experienced merchant. We will be staying in Firwood for a while but we have not found a steady supplier for food and spices just yet. Our Lady would be delighted to hear from you and your employer. I then ced a hand on my cheek, showing off Hestias royal seal on my party bracelet. How about 30%? That should be a generous discount. While Zeather kept a cool faade, not wavering one bit, there was silence between us as he simply smiled for a moment. He was obviously contemting the seals importance. I wasnt sure if he knew about Kargryxmors religious symbol or the Kargryxian royal familys seal, but I hoped he would understand the formers importance. I knew Artorias hadnt received contact from Loatryx or Kargryx for years now from my interactions with Eine and Barathan. It was unlikely that Zeather could know about it, even if he was an aplished merchant. Kargryxmors religion just wasnt popr here. My gamble had a low percentage of sess, but it was worth the try. Hmm, Zeather does not believe dear customer is a liar. God Mercurias says, merchants must be able to judge a persons personality well. It also helps when dear customers party bracelet is obviously one of the newer models. Wait, he was more interested in the party bracelets worth? A chance to know dear customers honored mistress would be fine, but 30% is far too much! God Mercurias advocates profit-making, and this would cut too much into it! 5%, Zeather gave a counter-offer, staying steadfast to his wares worth. Although I understood why he was doing it and didnt want to push him too much, I had to stay greedy to push the price down. 5%? Zeather, that is not a discount, that is taking pity on us! I believe you would want to keep us as customers, so 25%. Zeather shook his head. I apologize if I insulted, dear customer. However, I believe dear customer will understand the value of our products once they are in your hands. Ice crystals are expensive manatech and our honored employer must spend mana batteries for the transport and storage. Zeather must make sure the shop makes a decent profit. 10%, my final offer, dear customer. Hes tough, however Zeather, now that you mentioned mana batteries and ice crystals, you should know the cost to maintain everything, correct? At least, you should know, Miss Quini, I looked over the reserved foxian woman. The amount we ordered should at least fill up a decently sized ice storage, yes? If we buy most of the storage out, that would leave only the leftovers and that you can store in another unit. You now have a free unit you do not have to maintain anymore, reducing costs. This information was something I got from Barathan. Eines mansion used a simr ice storage with a small temperature regtor to keep everything cool inside. It was essentially a magical fridge. Barathan told me he knew stores like these had to have storages to sell imported goods to wealthy families. I thought it was good to know, but I didnt think I could actually use it today! You do not serve nobles, correct? I returned my focus to Mister Zeather. Your store is not close enough to the upper district, and I have seenrger stores deal with nobles there. You serve merchants and people with enough money to buy your imported goods. However, Mister Zeather, we are currently in the middle of winter and I am sure most houses with the funds to prepare for winter have already done so. If you still have this much inventory to sell to us, then I believe saving costs on a storage unit would be beneficial to you. Instead of hoping for somebody in the future to free it up, why not simply sell it to us and enjoy the possible advantages of our Ladys continued patronage? Zeathers face turned into a frown, heavily considering my offer. He turned to his sister and began whispering to her. Once his sister nodded and showed him the calctions, he turned back to me with a renewed smile. 17%, that is as much as I can offer you without stretching our profit margins too much, dear customer. [Mathematician] help, please. 83% from 12000 is 9960. I saved 2040 Davi! Nice! Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes! Wooo! Sorting through my money pouch, I mmed nine small silvites, ninerge coppers, and six medium copper coins on the table. You have yourself a deal! I stretched my hand out and we both shook our hands to finalize the deal. Zeather then picked up the coins, counted them, and then looked up to us with a confirming smile. May God Mercurias bless this day for we have made a sessful transaction. Dear customer, may I know your name? My name is Saori, this is my friend Tasianna. Pleased to meet you, Mister Zeather, Miss Quini. May Goddess Zephira bless your travels with a gentle tailwind, Zeather, Quini. The two foxians returned Tasiannas blessing to her, also showing their respects to Zephira. Zeather then turned back to me. Miss Saori, I must admit, you have defeated Zeather today in this negotiation. You have humbled Zeather today. He bowed to me before looking at me with confusion. However, why do you not have an ount at the merchants guild? Coins are nice to feel but dangerous to bring along. I just learned if a merchant joined the merchants guild or an artisan opened up a store and was a member of one of the many artisan guilds, they could open up a bank ount which could be used to exchange money with other merchants and artisans, using party bracelets or IDs. Zeather didnt know the exact details of how it worked but knew that coin didnt need to be exchanged physically but would instead be safely stored at the guild. They would be able to withdraw and deposit coins whenever they visited the merchants guild as it was international. I then told Zeather to deliver all the goods to House Helvas mansion. Unlike Hestia, my mana capacity was far too normal to store all the food at once. Taking out and storing items into the storage required mana and storing all these boxes would consume far too much. I would drop unconscious if I tried. After saying our farewell, we exited the shop. Miss Saori, that was amazing! 17%! I have no idea what that means, but it must be impressive if Mister Zeather gave his approval! How did you do that?! Adorable. I patted Tasiannas head, knowing she still hadnt fully adapted to money yet. I will be honest I just tried it out because I saw it on the (TV) once, ha ha ha ha ha! Im only used to using (coupons) and (point cards) to get a discount because my family was poor, but I really wanted to try out haggling once in my life, ha ha ha. Haggling wasnt a thing in Japan. Sure, some prefectures would have people talking prices down but Yokohamas and Tokyos street markets didnt. If the sign said 1000 yen, then you paid 1000 yen for it. End of the discussion. The only way for you to get a discount was through point cards youd umted through continuous patronage or coupons from magazines. I used to watch these shows where Westerners would go around haggling on street markets like it was such a normal thing, while I just thought What a bunch of stingy assholes. I still found it funny and continued to watch them because I got invested in the host. I wanted to save money by only buying the essentials and maybe just a few extras for experiments. I wanted to manage our finances well. So, I was tempted by my previous knowledge and tried it out for once. And, wow, was it intoxicating. Such a good feeling. That was nearly a 20% cut! Oh my gosh! That felt so good! Anyways, weve secured some food for our hungry mistress. We still need to go to the mercenary guild to look for a job or Quest, and then to the tailor, chef, and alchemy guilds. Lets go Tasianna! Could we get something to eat, first? This has been a very stressful day. Sure. Profile: Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 50 Race: Wind Elf Age: 87 Years Job: Water Mage Level: 0/10 Status: Health: 1544/1544 Mana: 4244/4244 Strength: 406 Intelligence: 1520 Vitality: 498 Wisdom: 1345 Agility: 1461 Stamina: 1100/1100 Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] Skill Points: 0 (-700) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] (+1) [Ice Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [Water Magic Lv. 10] (+1) [Torrent Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Water Amp] [Water Magic Efficiency] (New) [Wind Magic Lv. 9] (+3) [Wind Amp] (New) [Wind Magic Efficiency] (New) [Synergists Oath Lv. 2] (New) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Silent Casting Lv. 5] (+2) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Mental Stability Lv. 2] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] (New) [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 7] (+2) [uracy Correction Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 5] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] (+2) [Night Vision Lv. 6] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Presence Killer Lv. 4] [Evasion Lv. 6] (+1) [Acrobatic Lv. 6] (+1) [Flight eleration Lv. 5] (+1) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 3] [Concentration Lv. 7] (+1) Resistance: [Physical Resistance Lv. 8] (+1) [Pain Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) [Poison Resistance Lv. 7] (+2) [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 6] (+2) [Torpor Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 5] (+2) [Fire Resistance Lv. 8] (+3) [Water Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) [Earth Resistance Lv. 5] (+1) [Wind Resistance Lv. 8] (+2) [Dark Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) Stat growth and rted: [Stamina Recovery Lv. 2] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.6] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Enforcement Lv. 2] Others: [Singing Lv. 4] [Dancing Lv. 3] (+1) [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 6] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 6] (+2) [Dismantle Lv. 3] (+2) [Herbalist Lv. 4] (+1) [Brewing Lv. 4] (+3) [Battle Mind Lv. 2] (+1) [Terror Aura Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 5] [Elvenize Lv. 10] [Cryokinesis] [Telepathy] Job Skills: [Water Magic Efficiency] Spell List: Custom spells: [Create Water] [Greater Create Water] Ice spells: [Ice Spike] [Frozen Shield] [Icicle Gust] [cial Protection] Water spells: [Water Ball [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent] [Aqua Prison] [Aqua Beam] [Torrential Rain] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] Chapter 109: Guilds. Chapter 109: Guilds. Ahh, that was filling. If you had not mentioned it, I would have forgotten to eat, Tasianna. Hie hie. I giggled with reddened cheeks. I would presume so; you ate multiple dishes at the inn, in addition to whatever we picked up on the way, Tasiannamented. However, wasnt it too little? Dont you eat more, Miss Saori? The blush on my face intensified as I began scratching my cheeks with a wry smile. I would, yes, but the stares I got from the adventurers were suffocating, he he. We usually eat in private, no? For lunch, we decided to try out the tavern next to the hunters guild. As adventurers needed to travel from town to town to fulfill their quests, simr to Kushlekzar and the saurians, both the hunters and mercenary guilds had set up inns next to their guild houses for their members exclusive use. While inns, ces for travelers to find lodging, weremon in town, it was very well possible not enough rooms would be avable for adventurers, especially when other travelers like merchants and vagrants were around. With winter making travel difficult, it seems most inns were fully reserved ording to the hunters I asked. As the inn also acted as a tavern to serve drinks and warm food, I thought this was a good time to learn how townspeople ate and listen to gossip. Id tried vige food, the food of a nobles chef, lizardmen swamp cuisine, and my own cooking style with Peolyncian ingredients. I learned about medieval European foods from books but never tasted them myself. There were medieval fairs on Earth, but I never had the opportunity to attend them. In this life, I wanted to correct that. One of my goals in my past life was to travel the world with my mother to honor myte fathers wish. My father believed enjoying a cultures cuisine as part of the whole experience as lifes hardship molded a regions specialties. I didnt consider myself a certified chef, but I do believe in my cooking. If I want to be better, then I should try as many dishes as possible and experiment with as many new ingredients as I could get my hands on, like those Firwood frost cones. For example, Yokohama, the city I was born and raised in, belonged to the Kanagawa prefecture and had a regional specialty called shirasu, which trantes to whitebait or baby sardines in English. The shirasu heaven of the prefecture, Enoshima ind, made tons of dishes and snacks with them, of which I liked the shirasu don the most. A bowl of rice with some raw baby sardines. Ahh, heavenly. Its only south of Tokyo and you can easily get to the Kanagawa prefecture by train, so I would rmend any tourist to try them. I may be dead on Earth, but I will still support my prefecture! Anyway, while on our way to the hunters guilds inn, we also visited a few eateries. Most of them only served one or two dishes, but each dish was made with passion by the locals. It made my home chefs heart flourish. I believe Hestia would like them too, even if they were mostly made with greens. The hunters inn, on the other hand, was quite bizarre if I still had the mindset I had on Earth. Most of the meat or dishes with meat in them were made from monster products, so they had a very unique taste due to the texture. I also learned the kitchen was connected with the eatery in the hunters guilds main hall, so I guess we could hang out while looking at the Quest board, ha! The smell of ale and cider was so pungentI need toe back after I finish visiting the guilds. I need some alcohol! After eating my fill, we greeted Melia, took a look at the Quest board, and then made our way to the mercenary guild. It wasnt far from the hunters guild, so we made it there in no time. Simr to the hunters guild, it was rowdy and full of mercenaries ranging from tall, buff men with hunks of metal shaped into weapons to beastman women of various subraces. It was around lunchtime now, so it was rtively calmer than our second visit to the hunters guild. Saori and Tasianna, correct? Thank you foring back to the guild! This was Rachael, a human receptionist of the mercenary guild who had apparently been assigned to be our exclusive handler, much like Melia. Unlike Melia, this orange-haired girl who looked around 17 was energetic and full of passion whenever she spoke to anybody, reminding me a bit of an unrestrained Hestia. Good afternoon, Rachael, how are you today? Are we eligible for the promotion? Ah, yes, I have confirmed it with the Boss. He has received a report made by the Depths Serpents party, and they have acknowledged your names as valued participants, Rachael replied with a thumbs up. We have also questioned the guild members youve mentioned. They have safely made it back to Firwood and given their full support on the matter. A rising C rank party and multiple D rankers have attested that the three of you were an invaluable help during the Quest, which means your party has received the 4 D rank points. Congrattions. You, Tasianna, and Lady Hestia are now F rank mercs! To get promoted to the next rank in either adventurer guild, you had to gain a certain number of rank points through Questing. While the circumstance of us gaining D rank at the hunters guild was abnormal, our beginner rank of G at the mercenary guild was the norm for any new member, no matter how strong. We had to work our way up here like anybody else. The bandit Quest wed received from Colwyn should have given us 4 D rank points, which should be enough for an F rank promotion, however, the guild worked independently from the kingdoms nobles. They wanted to investigate our im by finding evidence for our participation. That was why they needed the reports from Kushlekzars party Depth Serpents and the mercenaries we rescued during the bandit raid. They were our witnesses and I was d to see everything worked out smoothly. Tasianna and I handed over our IDs for the promotion to Rachael. Normally, a promotion interview would be scheduled to assess our characters and ability to improve, but that wasnt necessary since four C rankers endorsed us: Kushlekzar, Grahta, Krim-k, and Akasht. The saurians might be in a different town now, but it seems they couldnt stop helping us. Unfortunately, Hestia wasnt here so she couldnt get promoted just yet, but she can do that next time shes here. Oh, that reminded me. Saori, has Lady Hestia already registered your party? I mean, giving you guys an official party name, thats what I meant. Considering what the three of you can actually do, it would be a total waste to not market yourself better! One name is easier to remember, after all, she said with an excited smile after handing our IDs back. Being our exclusive handler, she was the only one in the mercenary guild aside from the guild master to be privy to our information. She had to know who and what we were, to support us correctly. I was a bit worried her friskiness might cause her to identally leak some information, but the guild master seemed to trust her enough to give her this much responsibility. After thanking her for the promotion, I shook my head to her question. We have not. I will leave the name choice to Lady Hestia. Anyway, are there any interesting Quests? Hunters Guild Membership Rank: D Fulfilled Quests: 4 Points: 1 D, 3 G Rank Total: 1 D / 40 D Mercenary Guild Membership Rank: F Fulfilled Quests: 2 Points: 4 D, 1 F Rank Total: 12 F / 15 F I should ask Melia or Rachael for an exnation of the rank point system. More details would be nice but having Hestia around would save me the effort of exining it to her. Ill see if there are three F rank Quests we can do to earn another promotion. Tasianna and I went over to the board, scouring the board for any Quests, just like wed done at the hunters guild. While there were a couple of Quests I would imagine a mercenary to do, like escorting merchants like bodyguards, home security, and headhunting; there were also more peaceful options like being shop bouncers, package transporters, or even service personnel for shops and stalls. Hunters focused on monsters, while mercs handled humanoid rted jobs. Eventually, somebody interrupted us while we were looking at the board, speaking loudly to catch our attention. Hey, you two, looking for a Quest to do? Turning around, three adolescent humans geared in basic gambesons stood before us, each carrying either an arming sword, mace, or spear. Prudent enough, all three had wooden heater shield strapped on their left arm. While there were quite a few adventurers who looked like they were cosying fantasy warriors, it seems there were also those who looked more grounded, like actual medieval European mercenaries you would read from books. These three gave me that impression, at least. Youdies were looking at the board for a while, so I thought you two might be looking for a Quest. We have an easy F rank one and with you two, well have a full party, the young mercenary with the mace offered with a friendly smile. While Tasianna gave his party the stink eye, visibly annoyed, I bowed and politely declined, Thank you for the offer, but we are not looking for any help. We were only inspecting the board for Quests. Rachael went upstairs to the guild masterDid they time this or was this a coincidence? Waving his hand in a joking manner, the sword wielder spoke instead of his friend, Oh,e on now, no need to be so cold. You guys are G ranks, right? Just joined the guild? Were F ranks, and we just want to help our juniors. In this line of work, it can get really dangerous, so getting some help once in a while isnt bad. Before I could respond, Tasianna jerked her head to their direction, scowling at them as she growled, Leave! in a low-pitched tone. Even her [Terror Aura Lv. 1] could be terrifying if she began cooling the air around her with [Cryokinesis]. Her patience was at her limits. Hey, hey, what is that kinda attitude?! Although having intimidated all three, the spear user among them bravely stepped forward, reproaching Tasianna with a slightly pale face. Were just here to help, ok! You three obviously have no weapons or protective gear so either you two are mages or idiots who think joining the mercenary guild is easy money. Pah! Learn to work with others or get the fuck out of here! The guildhall is loud with everybody speaking, they probably didnt hear our conversation with Rachael. That should exin it, I believe. Yeah, yeah! Hes right! the two others said in unison, having regained their morale from their friends speech. Three front liners, two back liners. A solidposition. Besides, you two are girls, so why not just take the free help and be happy about it?! The people around us are mostly watching with interest or outright ignoring us. The receptionists look annoyed but arent intervening. Was this normal? I guess, if you joined a guild focused on dealing with people, you had to have the necessary people skills. Sighing in exasperation, I discreetly took out a token from my storage before this argument escted even further. Tasianna looked like she would explode any second now. I would ask to please leave us alone. We appreciate your help, but it is not necessary. With a blue squared token in my hand, I showed it off to them, not forgetting to unt the serpent symbol on it. While the three were confused at what I was showing, around 16 mercenaries quickly rose from their seats, rushed over to the three, and ced their hands on their shoulders. Enough flirting, you hot-bloods, they all said and began pulling them away from us. The threeined and tried to resist but it was futile against all those muscles. Urgh, those lizardmen are everywhere was all they muttered as they quickly removed themselves back to the guilds bar. Interesting. Without giving it any thought to just what the saurians had done to them to cause this reaction, we left the guild without taking a Quest. Seeing as Tasianna was still annoyed by what had happened, I had to help her cool down first before continuing our guild visits. After enjoying a snack break with our self-made rice crackers, we then went to our next destination. However, as we didnt know where the chef, tailor, and alchemy guilds were, and it would be annoying to ask a stranger for directions, we instead went to a cobbler store in the middle district. Entering it, our vision was filled with shoes, shoes, and more shoes. With an assortment of shoes and boots on both sides of the shop, there was also a counter with a clerk and an area where a cobbler was repairing a workers boots. We went to the counter. Good afternoon, does Ruld work here? Brown hair, medium length, around 18 years old? I asked the clerk, who answered affirmatively. Ruld was the young man who crafted our partys boots and shoes when we stayed at Carine vige. Our party was in Firwood because wed done a favor for him and his soon-to-be wife, Lorena. Hey, lucky boy,e out! You got a customer! he shouted through a door leading to the back of the shop. Lucky boy, huh? Yeah, I heard you, I heard you. Where is my Oh! Miss Saori, Miss Tasianna! Once Ruld came out from the back, we greeted each other, and I told him what I needed from him. As his lunch break was about to begin, he agreed to bring us to the tailor guild once I promised him a meal. On our way, while we was having lunch, I began questioning Ruld about the guilds of this town. While he didnt know much about the merchants guild, he was acquainted with the artisan guilds, more specifically the cobbler guild, as he was an official member. In Earths history, guilds were essentially groupings of people aiming to protect their vested interests by aiding and protecting each other much likebor unions. Aside from the two adventurer guilds, guilds in Artorias, and possibly all of Peolynca, were split into two groups: the merchant guild and the artisan guilds. Thankfully, most of what Ruld exined to me was simr to what Id learned of historical guilds on Earth, albeit with some differences, since Peolynca was a different world. Normally, most merchants from a town or city belonged to the merchant guild and benefited from their protection and connections, as the guild was responsible for maintaining industry standards and prices. I would have to go there eventually, but it''s good to know they were mostly the same. The artisan guilds, on the other hand, were multiple smaller guilds, each responsible for one specific trade. They were so numerous, like the tailor, chef, cksmith, mining, bakers, alchemy, etc. Artisans could rely on their guilds to enforce and further their interests, especially against the other guilds. Ruld led us to the tailor guild, where I asked to join them as a full member. The reason was that I needed to make money outside of just doing adventurer Quests since I didnt believe relying purely on them would be smart. What happens when we cant do one because one of us was too exhausted after a hard Quest? We had to diversify our ie. There was also another reason and that had to do with what Barathan asked Tasianna and me to do. Initially, he wanted me to help him as a spy to gather information on the church as he believed it was necessary to protect Hestia. While I did agree, I also was reluctant to fully trust House Helvas. I dont believe they would do anything bad to us, but I didnt want us to be involved too much in political matters. So, instead, I decided on a different n. I wanted to make our own business. Our partys current worth came purely from Hestias royal bloodline and her role as Aurenas champion, nothing more. We had little to no contacts and influence outside of House Helvass daughter, Eine, and even that was flimsy at best. Through a business and being part of multiple guilds, I had the idea of using our talents to acquire both funds and acquaintances. Inspired by traveling circuses and idol tours, I thought we could not only spread Hestias name as an idol but also increase her power through [The Light]s fan milestones. Meanwhile, Tasianna and I could start increasing our own values by bing better artisans. Yes, our goal also included increasing our reputation as adventurers by increasing our ranks, but I would love to make something like a mobile caf or restaurant. Not only could we serve food and drinks but we would also be the only ce to listen to Hestia sing! Her singing had always left an impact on me but her first concert was something else. I wanted to make her dreame true. But to do that, we needed money. We needed to raise enough capital to start building a real concert stage for her. This also brings me back to Barathans n. To protect Hestia from the church we needed more influence and power, outside of the status profile. To lead the life the three of us wanted, we needed to make this work so not even an emperor could go against us. And the first step to this whole n was to join guilds and fix our financial problems! Taking out Hestias noble dress from my storage, I showed the tailor guilds members my work. Normally, you would join a guild by first bing an apprentice at the age of seven after your baptism at the temple of Aurena. You would work there and hone your abilities until you slowly reached adulthood with 15, at which point you would have to show the guild your masterwork as a qualification work. Simr to a university thesis for a bachelor or master. My noble dress for Hestia was one of my best works which was even approved of by Barathan and the maids of House Helvas themselves. Hestias idol outfit was also splendid but I believed they were too modern for the tailors. I had to work with what this world considered standard first, and then start the fashion revolution. As I was a foreigner who hadnt had an apprenticeship at the guild before, the guild members were naturally suspicious of me. They were impressed by my work but it seems they werent too happy with it being only made out of mana threads. Mana threads were only used for the robes of mages and the extravagant protective clothes of nobles. As they were made with mana, not only were they easy to enchant with protective runes and enchantments but also light enough to be worn underneath the armor. They could boost stats and also improve firepower, but that also meant they were expensive as a useful quantity of threads costhe arge amount of mana to make. Powerful mages like Hestia were able to produce threads easily, but it seems most disliked doing it. The guild members couldnt tell me why, but I guess it had to do with arcane corruption. These people werent mages, after all. For this reason, there was a scarcity of mana threads. However, not every client was a noble. If you can only work with mana threads then go work with a noble, we only work with normal threads, they told me and would only ept me if I could show an equal masterwork with their rules. Challenge epted, I said. I believed they wanted me to show them my sewing techniques from how they inspected my masterwork. Thankfully, this also meant they would supply me with thread and fabric, so I didnt have to pay for it. I didnt know what they expected but after I started sewing, their jaws just dropped to the ground. With abination of high Agility, [Sewing Lv. 10], and through constant practice; nning the design and executing it felt too easy. My hands deftly moved the needle with no wasted movements, steadily stitching up an borate dress I saw a woman wear in the upper district. Nevertheless, even with my full focus on sewing, it took long enough that Ruld had to return to his shop. If I had to estimate, I believe I needed three hours to finally finish the heavily embroidered dress. With my brain having reached its limit, the guild members didnt make it better when they started questioning me about my techniques and training. I was so mentally exhausted I had a small ckout. Thankfully, the tailors understood at that point how exhausted I was. It didnt take them long to ept me as a member. I had to give them my ID and I also had the chance to use its ability to hide information. They were surprised at my high level but they never expected me for a cadejo. Now a member of the tailor guild, I could receivemissions through the guild or directly from my clients, however, I had to pay a tax whenever I finished amission or tailor Quest. In return, they would hook me up with potential clients if I wished. Despite my near brain numbness, Tasianna and I continued to the chef guild after a short break for me to recuperate. The process was about the same, only that I had to cook something on the spot. Besides me, Tasianna also decided to join. I was a bit nervous that she would antagonize the guild members, but I was confident in her ability to cook. I taught her, after all. Needless to say, we aced it. We now could legally work in any eaterys kitchen or open up our own if we wanted to. The wandering restaurant dream will one day be true. Ourst goal for the day was the alchemy guild. Tasianna recently decided to be an alchemist to help our n as she was also our herbalist. Barathan informed us about the prices for health potions in Firwood and it was pretty high. We had a ton of Belzac herbs with system descriptions that suggested they could be used for health potions, and we were cultivating more in our garden. One more guild membership for the day and were done! I apologize but we only ept new members who have received an invitation from the guild master. What? I understand but my friend wishes to join as an apprentice. She wishes to learn how to do alchemy, I told the receptionist of this huge guildhall, reminding me of a banks. Her brows furrowed, looking apologetic as she replied, I do apologize but apprentices require rmendations from a current alchemy meister to join the guild under an apprenticeship. Can we speak with one of them, or maybe the guild master? She shook her head. I am afraid not. We value the privacy of our members, and our guild master is currently not avable. Well, this is sad. We were riding on a wave of sess until now but it seems it all broke down here. I wanted to try a bribe, but I wasnt confident about it. I thought it would cause us trouble, so I rejected the idea. So, instead, we gave up after she said next and an alchemist rudely shoved us out of the line. I was mildly annoyed. I hate humans, Tasianna uttered once we left the grandiose building in the upper district of the town. They have been infuriating me since our visit at the mercenary guild. You did not seem very annoyed about Rachael, I countered. She shrugged in response. Shes tolerable, much like Lady Eine and Lorena. I wont start a conversation with them but I also dont mind them too much. Chuckling, I caressed her back and then gave her a slight push. That is good! That is an improvement, Tasianna! Good for you. Not every human is bad, so if you can tolerate them now, it will not be long until you can start befriending them. Anyway, let us go to the inn and take a well-earned rest! We can deal with the alchemy guild another time! I told her with a smile. Hie hie, you only want to drink some alcohol, Miss Saori, she replied with a wry smile. Urgh, couldnt we simply buy some for take away like with the eateriesMhmmph?! No, no, no! I stopped her by pressing a finger on her lips, silencing her. There is an after-work tradition where Ie from where co-workers drink and eat together and enjoy the atmosphere of the nightlife! We are both members of the chef guild now, which makes us co-workers! No Hestia to stop us, only us two adults. Come on, I will show you how to unwind, Tasianna! I dont think I was a big drinker but I still enjoyed the nightlife and spending time with my senpais at izakaya pubs, ces where the working adult can unwind a bit in a casual setting with alcohol and snacks. With how stressful life is, everybody needs to take a break once in a while. Ill ask Barathan or have Hestia ask Eine for some alchemy tips. Maybe they know some recipes. Tasianna can practice first and then we can return to the guild. Although I was a bit suspicious why the alchemy guild was so exclusive. Yes, guilds on Earth were like gentlemen clubs but I thought a human alchemy guild would at least want to learn about elven alchemy. Sure, Tasianna had no idea about it, but at least they should be curious. She looked like a wind elf. Ahh, whatever, I can think about itter! Its time to party, first, ah ha ha! Pub time! A note from AbyssRaven On Earth she was only a teacher, but on Peolynca she can live her dream. Oh yeah, guys be careful of getting a dragon as a pet. Your food costs will rise! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(29) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 110: The Binding Festival. Chapter 110: The Binding Festival. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Storm Magic Lv. 2] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 5] [Mana Eyes Lv. 3] gained Spell gained: [Sylphids Cloak][Warp Point: Exit] Custom spell gained: [Ignite] Sylphids Cloak Be the center of a fresh breeze. Empower wind elemental spells and itsposite elements by 30% for everybody within the effective area. Reduce Earth elemental damage by 30% for everybody within the effective area. Requires continuous mana costs to maintain the spell after cast You two actually got drunk without me? I remarked incredulously at Saori and Tasianna, both of whom showed different signs of having partied yesterday. You know, I honestly thought [Poison Resistance] would make it impossible for us to get drunk because, you know, its a toxin. Still, I didnt think you guys would go out and have fun without me. Mhmm... Seeing my jealous expression, Tasianna became flustered as she waved her hands in front of me. No, no, Lady Hestia! We didnt n it, it was a spontaneous idea from Miss Saori because she said its a Japanese tradition. I-I didnt even want to! The alcohol, all those loud drinkers, and the chaos! It was so much fun uhhh, ahhh, I-I-I mean, I hate humans! Humans are the worst! Whether there were humans or not, your race literally has the Goddess of Celebrations as their patron goddess, Tasianna. Of course, you would enjoy parties. While I was helping Eine with her magic training yesterday morning, Saori and Tasianna went to the lower town, bought a ton of food and joined the chef and tailor guilds. In the afternoon, they went to the hunters guild inn to have some recreation time with drinks and food. In other words, adult stuff. I didnt notice when they actually came back, cause I was already asleep, but I was wondering where they were when a bunch of crates with food and spices arrived at the mansion, signed under Saoris name but delivered by a foxian man named Zeather. Barathan wondered where to store everything, but I simply had him help me put everything in my storage. I have to admit, it drained quite a lot of my mana. Anyway, after I woke up today, I was greeted by a refreshed-looking Saori and a hungover Tasianna. Surprisingly, there wasnt an Alcohol Resistance in this world, nor did [Poison Resistance] make it harder for you to get intoxicated, you had to build up your tolerance like on Earth. Saori had a habit of drinking in her past life but her new body wasnt used to it, so both Saori and Tasianna came back homepletely hammered. Talk about irresponsible drinking, dude. The novels I read usually had skills to protect the MC from bing vulnerable after drinking, since most of them were only adolescents and had never tasted alcohol before. I wondered if there was a an Alcohol Resistance skill but it was under a different name. A God of Alcohol would do that, right? I asked Tasianna whether a god of alcohol existed, but she didnt know. She knew all of Zephiras subordinate gods, but she was less sure about the gods among the other pantheons; even she didnt know a few of Plesias minor gods. If I thought of alcohol in a fantasy setting, then I would think of a drunk dwarf. I still remembered when Aurena called herself a Primary Administrator in her missive to me. If an origin god were a primary administrator, then shouldnt a subordinate god be an admin with lesser authority? If there were a god of alcohol, wouldnt it be possible for them to delete the Alcohol Resistance skill to make it easier for people to get drunk? If its a dwarven god, wouldnt they be a subordinate god of Crustacia, the patron Goddess of the dwarves? Unfortunately, none of us had an answer on hand. No use thinking about it, for now, I guess. Nevertheless, that wasnt what we would be doing today. For today was the 8th of WinterSun, a LightDay. We had a very special appointment today revolving around the marriage of a friend of ours, Lorena. On the first LightDay of the first full week in a season, a festival called the Binding Festival would be celebrated around the Kingdom of Artorias, or any other country where Aurena was the primary origin god. Other races had the concept of the Binding Festival too, but they were celebrated on a different day of the first full week, depending on their primary god. In other words, dwarves would celebrate on EarthDay and levianewts on WaterDay, presumably. How does it feel to be a human, again, Hestia? Saori asked me offhandedly. Well, if we dont have to fight today, then its ok. It just feels ufortable to have only 1/3rd of my maximum stats. I feel weak, I answered. No tail, no horns, no ws, and no scales. I didnt look one bit like a dragonewt anymore since I was now a full human. I even had Human in my race field now. I was once again a frail human who couldnt use her dragon abilities. Thankfully, I took yesterdays opportunity to learn [Ignite] from Manue, the head maid, so I could still use fire magic. Master Kush already guessed that I could, but by actually learning a custom fire spell, I confirmed for myself that I was able to learn a fire spell despite no longer having either [Fire Magic] or [Inferno Magic]. With [Ignite] I could produce mes even in my human form. The only other ways for me to make fire were either with scale-dust and ws, or the overkill spell [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. This new spell was weak, but that didnt matter with me as its controller. Now, for the reason why I was in this form in the first ce? It was due to the Binding Festival. The only ones who could wed couples were white-robed priests and priestesses, which usually meant they were nobles. These priests and priestesses who stayed in Firwood over the God Thanking Festival at their own or family estates had to return to the temple to prepare for the festival. Eine didnt want them to recognize me, although I did mention to her that Aurena wanted me to understand the culture and workings of her church. After she learned literally every single big secret of mine, I honestly didnt have a reason to hide something I considered this minor. She understood my reason, and couldnt go against an origin goddesss wish, but she still wanted me to dy it for a bit, at least, until her father gave her the ok. I didnt know what Count Helvas was nning, but I nevertheless agreed to help since I couldnt say no whenEine gave me puppy eyes while she pleaded with me. Seriously, this girl can be maniptive when she wants to. Then again, I also didnt have a reason to rush it. Aurena did say I had a ton of time since I was born earlier than expected. So, while attending Lorenas wedding with her childhood friend Ruld, I decided to stay in human form and hide my face for the duration of the ceremony. As it was possible that one grey-robed priest we met could recognize us, Saori and Tasianna also had to take measures to hide their appearances with new clothes. Funnily enough, I almost forgot to switch too. My white robe was a dead giveaway that I was a priestess, despite its original meaning, so I had to rece my entire outfit with another of Saoris many creations. Honestly, you can tell me the meaning of this robe on Peolynca, but I still considered it a white mages robe. ording to Eine, the Binding Festival would start in the afternoon, andmoners would have their weddings first. Usually, nobles would be wed after that, but it was unlikely there would be any noble weddings today, since most nobles were currently in the capital. The white-robes returned to the temple in the morning from their homes in Firwood, so I shouldnt run into any of the priests, but Eine still insisted I be careful and use her carriage. Lady Atsuko, we have arrived, our coachman announced once we arrived at the gates. We entered the upper district and noticed a huge shift in the atmosphere. Unlike the more reserved and peaceful noble district, themoner district was filled with jubtion. The carriages of the wealthy were fully decorated from top to bottom with colorful essories, while countlessborers and workers still dressed in their working outfits were crowding around the very few in clean, but simple, clothes. Although it was cold outside with snow on the streets, the people didnt care as they continued cheering and shouting on their way to the temple. Seeing as the sun was slowly turning orange, most of them must have been done with their daily grind. Even if the young single men and women were celebrating somebody elses happiness, they still gave it their all to liven the mood. Saori and Tasianna met with Ruld yesterday, so they discussed a ce for us to meet. Curiously, when we arrived there, a bunch of young and older men were surrounding a dark green-haired young woman and a brown-haired young man. If they hadnt beenughing and pping Ruld on his shoulder as he bashfully scratched his neck, I would have honestly thought they were muggers. Lady Hestia! Saori and Tasianna too! Prying herself out of the group of men, the green-haired bachelorette fluttered her spotless white dress as she moved to us. May the light guide you three on this beautiful day! Im so d you three could make it, today! Thank you so very much. She held a wide grin as she greeted us. Congrattions, Lorena! Im so happy for you, and, wow, you look amazing! I told one of the friends I made at Carine vige. Oh, I see Ruld is also wearing a white outfit. Does it have something to do with a tradition or so? Lorena wrylyughed before replying, He he, yes, our mothers made these white outfits for us after we agreed to marry. They told us both the groom and bride must wear white during the wedding to show our respect to the Goddess. I know youre not a priestess but it surprises me you didnt know this, Lady Hestia. Since theyd left Carine vige, Lorena didnt need to hide her pregnancy anymore. Her white dress was thin enough to see her swollen belly. The menughing with Ruld were his co-workers from the workshop he works at. They were all teasing him with the nickname lucky boy since he was about to marry. This marriage was done out of necessity for Lorena but Im happy to see them looking warmly at each other. Lorena and Ruld were surprised to see me without my iconic dragonewt features, so I had to tell them I could transform into a full human to hide my true self. They knew I didnt like being called a priestess or shrine maiden, so they understood why I wanted to hide from the church. Seeing me without my white robe really sealed the deal for them. Mingling with the group, we followed them to the temple. Once again passing through themoner gates, we entered the temples premises. From here on, only couples who wished to marry were allowed to enter the temple itself after they registered themselves with one of the white-robed priests. Seeing as the attendees werent causing trouble or being loud in front of priests, it looked like themoners in Firwood knew not to provoke a noble, much like in Carine vige. The rambunctious atmosphere might be gone but the wide grins and soft ps to guide the couples into the temple kept the merry nature of this event going. Ruld and Lorena joined the other grooms and brides in front of the altar and lined up into two rows. Once the temple bells rang, all the white-robed priests entered, and a couple of grey-robed priests closed the temple doors. The temple must be using the same temperature regtors the nobles were using, as the premises werefortably warm despite the cold of winter outside. Saori, any problems? I asked her, who stood beside with closed eyes. She shook her head, still with her eyes closed. No problems, it sneaked in undetected. The temple itself seems to be blessed with holy element, but it is not as strong as yours so I might have fortified my [Shadow Snake] too much. It will not disperse until I will it to. We expected something like this to happen but we still didnt want to miss out on this valuable chance to learn about the church of Aurena and its rituals and ceremonies. So, Saori sneaked in a [Shadow Snake] to watch the procedure while sharing with us her vision with [Telepathy]. As a champion of Aurena, isnt it my duty to learn more about the church? I could simply use my authority and title to ask toe in? Pah! Not only did Eine ask me not to reveal myself but where is the fun in that?! To see the truth, I must act like a hidden food critic or something like that. After a short moment of silence inside the temple halls, a handsome purple-haired man dressed in a fine and highly decorated white robe stepped in front of the altar, staring at the crowd of pairs with a thick book in his arm. He had sharp but slightly tired-looking eyes while carrying around a reserved smile, unlike the other white-robeds who smiled priestly and friendly. The High Bishop has entered the room, a woman wearing a distinctively red and white robe announced, silencing any still whispering groom and bride. At that moment, all doors leading into the altar room closed and all the grey-robed priests and priestesses leaned their backs against the walls. Was she a shrine maiden? I thought as the womans dress color scheme reminded me of Japanese mikos, the shrine maidens on Earth. Just as I was wondering about that, all the white-robed priests, priestesses, and, presumably, shrine maidens raised their arms above their head in an arch, closed them, and posed in a prayer style. This motion prompted all the couples to p their hands together and also pray, only without the excessive movements. The only one who abstained was the purple-haired High Bishop who ced his thick book on the podium. I greet every young man and woman in these sacred halls of our beloved Goddess of Light. In her name, I, Theodore, will humbly ept my duty to bind every lovers fate with their chosen partner, blessing them under her divine eyes for their new start in life, he preached. The High Bishop then began reciting a tale from his book in a calm but resounding tone, which I presumed was an extended version of the bible I read in Carine vige. He told the story of how the Binding Festival was once called the union between the Origin Gods and the world of Peolynca, about how they gave their initial followers the task to spread not only their names, but also the small bits of power they granted them. In doing so, not only did their religions grow but the wild elemental energy left untouched before their arrival to Peolynca was slowly converted and tamed, giving rise to the bountiful world we currently live in. After the bond was established, the Origin Gods retreated back to their divine realms, leaving their followers to govern the mortal realm while they kept watch over us. In their honor, six days of a full week were named after them so that each god could be revered equally, while the seventh was called RestDay to symbolize their retreat to their divine realm. Since Origdiviel Arashan happened on the 7th of AutumnMoon, the celebration of the Binding Festival would always happen in the first full week of each season to show further respect to the origin gods. With each season beginning with the moon changing color, they believed it was a sign from the gods. That was why the church of Aurena would celebrate the Binding Festival only the LightDay in the first full week of a season, as that was the day Aurenas power and authority were the highest. The marriage bond they would create today would be blessed with her divine grace. [Lies,] Tasianna called out telepathically. Apparently, the fairies and elves had a different tale to the creation of the Binding Festival. [We named the days after the Origin Gods to revere them, yes, but the Binding Festival already existed long before the arrival of the Origin Gods 2000 years ago. The tradition is so old, not even the elves have documented how and where it originated from. Mages and arcane practitioners already existed before the arrival of the Origin Gods. Im not saying the Origin Gods havent granted us better control over our power with the Divine System, but even this is too far-fetched. The older races like elves, dragonewts, and levianewts already controlled the elemental power of Peolynca, but these humans simply erased their achievements from human history!] I recently learned from Tasianna how the different seasons were given their names. When a season transitions to the next, at midnight, the moon would radiate the previous seasons color and then the next seasons. This was how the Peolyncians knew when a season began and ended. I guess a religion would want to promote the gods as much as possible. Amoner wouldnt have Tasiannas book smarts and it was likely they would believe somebody like a noble-born priest on stuff like this. As I felt no attachment to Peolyncas history yet, I couldnt feel angry at the church of Aurena like Tasianna did. Saori and I could only nod as we understood a little bit more of this world. The ceremony then continued after the High Bishop finished reciting the tale. Shrine maidens began filling two ornate grails with [Create Water] while white-robed priests and priestesses began praying loudly. The High Bishop then took out a vial of white liquid and began pouring it into both grails. He then touched both grails, causing them to glow an incandescent white as he dered it holy water. I cant use [Mana Eyes] since its Saoris memories but it has to be mana. He has to be pouring mana into those grails. The shrine maidens then began bringing the two grails to the couples, telling them to take a sip each. Once thest pair drank a bit of the holy water, the shrine maidens and priests returned to their positions as the High Bishop began preaching again. May this holy water cleanse your soul and body from the trials and tribtions you have faced in the past. May it bless your now clean soul for the future waiting ahead of you and your partner. Now, let us pray to Goddess Aurena and ask her for her blessing! With this loudmand, all clergy members aside from the High Bishop kneeled with their hands pressed together. Understanding what was happening, the grooms and brides also kneeled, holding each others hand as they closed their eyes. . The Goddess watches over us In her name, we pray, we sing, we love For her merciful light, protects us all Purify the ground, wherever her feathers touches . A small white magic circle appeared on the High Bishops hand before growing in size using only his mana. It then slowly moved to the ceiling of the temple as he began singing the lyrics for the custom holy spell [Prayer]. Heilige Scheie, this guy has a lot of mana! Not as much as me but still. Although I wasnt inside the temple, I could feel the dense mana concentration, even from outside. There were multiple mana signals of varying strengths but one of them was the most remarkable. Considering I cast [Prayer] in Carine vige every LightDay for my priestess duty, I would know when a person was contributing a ton of mana. After a while, [Prayer] activated and rained down white particles onto the newlyweds, blessing them. The High Bishop then told everybody to rise. Goddess Aurena has answered our prayers. No doubt, your future henceforth will be guided and watched over by her merciful care. In Goddess Aurena we trust. To finalize the binding of your souls, the grooms may grant their brides the embrace of love. With a heartfelt and warm kiss, the ceremony ended spectacrly. The grey-robeds then opened up the doors and the grooms stormed out of the church with their bride in their arms. Congrattions, Lorena and Ruld! the three of us and Rulds co-workers shouted as they came out, helping them find us. Awroooooo! all Rulds cobbler friends howled like a wolf, acting like a signal for everybody else to howl too. Come on you lovebirds, the real fun starts now! Get going! Confused, I asked one of the older cobblers. We got a tradition here in Firwood, once the weddings are finished, the husband has to bring their wife back home safely! Course, we aint hurting them for real so everybody will howl like a wolf. Awrooooo! You block their way and any newlywed aint allowed to touch ya, so they have to find a different path home! A man who cant protect his wife is worthless! With a wave of awrooo, everybody rushed out of the church. Before they left, I also learned where they lived and told Ruld to keep a day open cause we wanted him to introduce us to a cksmith. Yeah, sure! I know a very good cksmith rmended by a ton of adventurers! Hes a dwarf, too! N-Nani?! A dwarf?! Without considering what I wanted, Rulds co-workers pushed both Lorena and Ruld outside the temple before I could ask them. Like a pair of rabbits, the two ran away after saying goodbye to us. I hope you two will have a happy life! Ill make sure to visit you often to keep you and the baby healthy! Whether it was single men, women, or small kids; everybody made sure to give it their all as they passionately chased all the new husbands and wives back home. The town was so lively it was incredible. The three of us couldve joined but we had to finally buy our pendants. The Binding Festival had three phases: themoners wedding came first, then the wealthy merchants, and finally it ended with the private weddings of nobles. Before the merchants arrived, we had some time to buy our pendants while the white-robeds took a break. We entered the temple the moment all priests and shrine maidens exited the altar hall and went to a grey-robed priest. May the Goddess bless you on this fine LightDay. The three of us wish to purchase amulets of the Origin Gods, I said as a greeting. He bowed and led us to another grey-robed who asked us to follow him inside a room. If I remember correctly, the room with the altar of gods should be close by. However, before we could enter the room, a man suddenly appeared and said, I will handle our guests, you may leave. Thank you. Turning around, a man in a white robe with golden embroidery stood before us. His medium-long purple hair was carefullybed back with only a single strand hanging in front of his nose. His well-defined jaw was cleanly shaved while his tired lc eyes gave him the appearance of an overworked intellectual. Only a single person stood behind him and it was a grey-robed priest. Considering the grey-robeds acted like servants and attendants to the white-robeds, it was likely this person was the High Bishops personal attendant. H-High Bishop?! I eximed. Shhh, he shushed us as he pressed his finger on his lips. Please be quiet, these halls were filled with merriment, but unnecessary shouts will only annoy the other members of the clergy. He showed a hint of annoyance but he wasnt angry when he scolded us, keeping a aloof expression as he spoke without a smile. [Are we fucked?] I asked Saori and Tasianna telepathically. [Since when have you been this pessimistic?] Saori replied. [Whether he knows or not, it does not matter. If he is not asking, do not say a word.] [I agree, let us buy the amulets and begone,] Tasianna agreed, to which Iplied. The grey-robed priest excused himself as we followed the High Bishop into the room. Once inside, I inspected it. It looked like a storage room with all the cabs and chests, only decorated with two rugs to keep the room looking decent. Otherwise, it was a very dull roompared to the altar hallway and altar of the gods room. You wish to buy amulets? May I ask where your previous ones are? he asked us, turning around in the middle of the room. We are adventurers, Saori responded. Our adventure brought us to dangerous ces, and at one of those ces we lost most of our belongings, including the amulets. Very sly, Saori. Very sly. The only amulet and pendant we lost were Tasiannas; her Plesia pendant and the amulet she got from Princess Schuri. Good job not lying. He raised a brow for a moment but returned back to his neutral expression. Amulets are simple material items; always receable. The origin gods will forgive you seeing as how you are ready to reacquire them. Now, let me help you. We told him which origin gods amulet we wanted: two Aurenas and one Plesias. With my role as a champion practically secured by Aurena, Saori didnt have to blend in as a Marsven follower, as we initially nned. Most Peolyncian are religious and mages followed their elements origin god, but with me she didnt have to face the scrutiny behind dark mages in this kingdom. The High Bishop ordered his grey-robed like a noble a servant, directing him to two cabs where he picked up two wooden boxes. Inside them were an amulet of Aurena and Plesia, which he handed over to Saori and Tasianna respectively. For mine, he took out a key and personally opened up one of the chests, taking out an ornate white box, probably made from Fairnite, that ore nobles loved so much. When he opened it up in front of me, a glossy white amulet of an angel womanid in the soft ck furry interior, adorned with golden wings. W-Wha?! I uttered with widened eyes. Even Saori and Tasianna stood aside me silently, watching the amulet being unfurled before us. I must apologize but the church cannot ept any more donations today. Not only is it a blissful LightDay but multiple wealthy personages have donated a generous amount of Davi to us. For your continued devotion to the gods, please, ept these amulets on behalf of the church, he stated before pretty much shoving the box into my hands. W-Wait, High Bishop, we ca-! I wanted to shout out to stop him but my voice was silenced by the temples bell, signaling the second part of the Binding Festival. With a perfect reason to not stay any longer, he excused himself and ordered another grey-robed priest to escort us outside. After we were reluctantly guided out, grooms in beautiful white suits and brides in enchanting white dresses entered the temple. As we didnt have a reason to stay anymore, we left the temples premises. Holding onto the box, I picked up the amulet and stared at it. Told you guys, we were fucked, I said before putting it on. Amulet of Aurena A detailed amulet dedicated to the worship of Aurena, the Goddess of Light Skill [Holy Resistance Lv. 5] [Health Recovery Lv. 5] [Mana Recovery Lv. 5] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] Saoris amulet didnt have any enchantments, and neither did Tasiannas. I was sure Barathan told me all information should be safe from the church. How is this possible? Saori massaged her temples in exasperation, worry evident on her face as my identity was most likely revealed. Maybe he didnt know? Maybe he saw the holy aura around you and believed you were a potential priestess? Tasianna suggested, giving us a very delusional answer. Urgh, forget about it. Ill report this to Eine, let her deal with it. I didnt do anything wrong and he didnt push me on it. Its fine, I believe So, instead of actually worrying too much about it, we instead went to the marketce in the middle district of the lower town. The festivities were still going on, as the howls were still echoing through the towns streets. Thankfully, the night festival was about to happen at the market. The Binding Festival had two parts when it came to the celebration. First, the marriage followed by the tradition of chasing the newlyweds back home, and then a night festival where singles could drink and eat until the night ended. It was supposedly a chance for potential bachelors and bachelorettes to find a partner for the next Binding Festival. Taking this as a chance to have some fun with my friends, I told them to get some food while I prepared a space for us to celebrate. Taking out chairs and tables from my storage, I ced them on the ground and set out some dishware for us. I also took out a geigler Id borrowed from Eine. She had her personal geigler and the one I had was a recement in case hers ever got broken. She didnt mind if I brought it with me but insisted I return it. Otherwise Id have to pay for it. She was ruthless when it came to moneyLike Saori! To liven everything up, I began ying the geigler nonstop; not even stopping when Saori and Tasianna returned with street food and eatery specialties. I was simply captivated by my chance to finally y the violin again, even if it was called differently. It also helped that a few townspeople began pping as I yed, crowding around us. Suddenly, the ce turned into a mini dance floor. That was when Saoris eyes beamed with a glint of gold. Telling me to take out our cooking tools and utensils, she also took out a few of the new ingredients shed bought yesterday. Telling me to continue ying to lure people in, Saori and Tasianna used their newly acquired chef guild membership to open up an impromptu cooking stall! What the heck! Was this even legal?! Weirdly enough, although I was in human form, I could still control my body temperature even when my sr core wasnt visible on my chest anymore. My core shouldnt be there in this form, but somehow, I can feel it. Its weird that I dont know how my body works. I am naturally resistant to heat from my [Inferno Resistance] and [Lava Resistance], so it wasnt problematic to increase my body heat to steam or bake food. Ok, Im starting to really question my role in this party! Am I a steam cooker or an idol?! These two Dummkpfe were bncing rice crackers on my head to bake them! What the hell! Stop using me to steam and bake food! However, even if my emotions were rebelling against them, my body couldnt. I was enthralled by my own y and couldnt stop. You two win this time A lot of people actually did buy our rice crackers, meat skewers, and stuffed vegetables, earning us around 1975 Davi. Urgh, I should have priced the rice crackers more. Shame, the stuffed vegetables did not sell too well, sheined after we were done with our impromptu restaurant as the sky was dark now. Considering the amount of spices and meat we used, did we even earn back the amount we paid for this? Wait, wasnt all of this food for me to eat? Well, Ill leave the whole math and money responsibility to Saori. I just enjoyed the audience I had, even if I hadnt sung. Before going home, Saori wanted to go to the mercenary guild to have my rank updated, but it seems like my luck finally ran out. My aura of dissuading tropes from approaching me has finally deactivated as ten dudes in cloth armor followed us since we closed our restaurant. Come onIve been able to control my [Battle Frenzy] for this long now and you guys want to provoke me? Come on, man. Not cool. Sighing in exasperation, I told Saori and Tasianna to go into a dark alley. Like a bunch of easily caught fish, the thugs followed us into it and suddenly one of them beganughing. Ha ha ha, what a bunch of dumb bitches! Did you notice us? That elf probably did, so why would you lead us into this dank ce?! Turning around, nine young adolescent boys menacingly blocked our way out. Wait, was the tenth guy a random? I thought, but decided to ignore it. My [Detection Sensor] was effective at finding people, but I couldnt assess a persons intentions. Well, one less person to deal with. I presumed we had dealt with everything yesterday. Why are you three here and why have you brought friends? Saori asked with a blood mist emitting from her eyes, showing she was ready to hunt, but not to kill as she hasnt activated [Bloodlust] yet. Yeah, dealt, you two really did it alright. You fucking shamed us in front of all those other guys, didnt even give us a chance. Fucking hell, are you two stupid? a spear wielder angrily shouted. Some seniors helping some juniors, whats so wrong about it, huh? We give you some time to ask us for tips and we get some fun with you girls, whats your deal, huh? The fuck is wrong with you by showing that trash token thing, huh? And now? What is your grand n supposed to be? Kidnap us? Beat us down? Saori aggressively exuded her [Terror Aura], scaring a couple of them. I will say this once, humans. Back off now or face an icy burial! Tasianna intimidated them without holding her bloodthirst back. The chilly aura even made me ufortable. The mace wielders eyes widened in surprise as he waved his hands in front of me, looking mortified. W-wait, this is a big misunderstanding, we arent here for a fight, we just wanted to say our piece and-HUH?! Before he could speak, the people behind him began screaming and yelling as they were flung onto the walls. It might be dark, but with [Night Vision] it was easy to see their faces bruised and bloody, looking like somebody just beat them down. Hey, hey! Who the hell a-ARGH! W-Wait, we werent tryi-UARGH! Stop, please, we wer-ARGH! Huh? What just happened. Ha ha ha, thats what you get for ganging up on people nine to three, punks! In front of me, instead of a human, a tall man with sharp pointy horns and minotaur-like legs stood atop the moaning pile of our wannabe thugs. Yo, girls, hope you werent hurt there. His deep voice and carefree attitude gave me the impression he was a jock but something in my brain was telling me otherwise. Wait, dont I know this smell? Why does it smell sweet? He stared at me for a moment before he began using his bull-like nose to sniff, widening his nostrils as I thought that. Hey, say something you creep! Wait, now I remember, I remember that smell, youre the tenth guy! You must be taking advantage of the situation! Saori, sicem! Hey, hey, wait, wait, I got a very good exnation for this! As Saori didnt think my joke of treating her like a dog was very funny, she was calm enough to listen to him. Hey, you guys use me as a steamer and over, I get the chance to use you like a dog! The names Cernust, Im a bovline. An ox beastman, he introduced himself. Im an adventurer and alchemist, and I saw you three at that food stall. Oh wait, now I remember! You were one of our customers! Saori stated. Yeah, yeah, right! I really love those stuffed veggies. The meat and cheese really make the veggies shine, mhmm! he fidgeted like an excited foodie. Anyway, I saw these punks stalk you girls and thought I could send them flying if they try to gang up on you. Horny bastards, you know? I also wanted to use this chance to get a favor from you. Cernust? Oh wait, that guy I eavesdropped on the gate when I arrived at Firwood! I suddenly remembered but didnt say anything as I didnt want to interrupt everybody. Technically, we did not need the help, but you did save us a lot of trouble so I guess it should be alright. If it is not something too hard, I would be d to help, Saori stated. Ha ha, awesome! Thanks, this really means a lot to me! Cernust responded with joy, shaking Saoris hand with fervor. You see, I saw you guys exit the chef guild with smiles, and when I tasted what you did today, I was just blown away! You see, I have apanion who is a very, very picky eater. She didnt like most of the food I got her and I cant cook. If you can make a dish worthy for a wealthy merchant, Ill make sure to repay you for it! With this small problem settled, we went out of the alleyway, leaving the wannabe thugs behind. We just wanted toin I heard one of them utter, making me feel a bit guilty that Cernust suddenly pummeled them like that. Considering I saw him have some sorta special gauntlet and no other weapon, he should be a martial artist or monk, in RPG terms. Yeowch. After getting my rank updated, Saori and Tasianna went to the mercenary inn to borrow the kitchen to cook up whatever Cernust wanted to make. As I could easily protect myself from most threats, I went home by myself since the cooking would take a while. Is somebody following me? I thought but gave it up when my [Detection Sensor] couldnt pick anything up. When Barathan came to pick me up at the gate, he was mortified and gave me a lecture about how a youngdy shouldnt be outside in the night all alone. It was improper, he said. Once I was back at Eines mansion, she suddenly asked me for more training for some reason. I initially wanted to decline but the fire in her eyes was hard to talk back to, so I agreed and told her to expect not to sleep tonight. ************************************* He made a mistake, I said to Tasianna. After finishing Cernusts request, instead of going back home, Tasianna and I went to a small tavern in the depths of the lower district. Compared to the middle district, this cecked the need to look good in front of customers as most of the buildings here were residential. They werentpletely impoverished, it just looked in. Since we arrived at Firwood, Ive been suspecting somebody following us every time we were in themoner districts. It felt ufortable that I couldnt find them, meaning my detection skills were inferior to his stealth skills. However, in his little surveince, he made the mistake of being caught in the atmosphere of the town. In other words, he drank too much and got caught by my [Shadow Snake]. Thank you, Binding Festival. Sitting on a double table, our spy was flirting with one of the barmaids, drinking down his mug of ale without worrying about the fact he has been drinking like crazy the whole day. After telling the barmaid we had something serious to talk with him about, she went away and we sat down. Hick, wow, never-ver thought some nice-looking girls woulde and speak with an old man like me, ha ha ha! Despite his ims of being old he kept himself clean and shaved, only having a three-day beard. His dark brown hair was messy but it wasnt wild or unsanitary. Although he was drunk, it seemed more like he was acting it. Conjuring up a [Dark Bolt] and molding it into a dagger, I simply dangled it from my hand. Please, drop the act. Who are you? Why have you been following us this whole time? Answers, please. His smile softened, he straightened his back, pushed the mug of ale away and began looking directly into my eyes. Vice-Guild Master of the hunters guild. Farron told me to keep watch over you three and make sure you dont cause trouble. The names Gael. You girls took quite a long time to find me. Heh. A note from AbyssRaven ARGH, UARGH, ARGH! So how did you guys li-ARGH! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(21) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 111: Training Ellaine. Chapter 111: Training Eine. Good morning, Eine. MhmBwuh! Whe-Where amI? Lady Hestia? You knowConsidering how you bragged about being able to stay up the whole night, I actually thought you could do it with that determination I saw in your eyes. I even use my fulinoe leaves to help reduce your arcane corruption so we could continue training! I expressed my exasperation at the young noblewoman who was looking up from myp, her face still appearing blue-ish. As a mage, you should understand where your limits are! You have [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 4], in other words, you should understand when your body cannot handle it anymore. Geez, Eine, you made me worry! Eine? So casual, Lady- She was about to say but I interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. Thats not the point, dummy! Barathan, Manu, Svena, your knights, and dont get me started on Josine! She almost had a heart attack! Irritated at her obstinate persistence to adhere to formality, despite being among us girls, I lightly tapped her forehead. Letting out an exasperated sigh, I looked up as I ignored Eines painful yelp. I observed the room we were in a magical training room located under House Helvass mansion designed as a safe space for nobles to train and experiment to prevent coteral damage. Before I came in here to train Eine, it was white and spotless; now it was riddled with burn marks and rocks. To work as a magical training room, there were countless safety measures in ce in case of an emergency. A venttion system made with wind magic, a sprinkler system, and sturdy walls made out of fairnite and eoriant to absorb mana-based attacks. ording to Eine, with fairnites high mana instion and eoriants ability to absorb and store mana, it made it hard for spells to escape outside this room. As this was another fantasy metal, I was curious and asked Eine what eoriant actually was, and apparently it was an alloy made with steel and euorinium. If I wanted more info on it, it was better to read a book on it or ask a cksmith. Eine was educated but she didnt have all the answers on hand. If that is the case, are they used to make shields and armor? Id asked her when I received this information two days ago. The answer was a clear yes, but it would be expensive. Fairnite, by itself, was a beloved stone among nobles due to its color and ability to inste against mana attacks, in addition to its many other usages that Eine didnt want to exin as she was too impatient to start her training. So, two days ago, I trained Eine in magic andbat. Due to her prior education and experience as a mage, she already knew basic stuff like the four processes of casting and already learned two of the four advanced casting techniques. Unlike me, who still couldnt get [Multi-Cast] no matter how much I tried, shed learned it. Profile: Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 13 Race: Human Age: 15 Years Job: Magic Tinkerer Level: 3/5 Status: Health: 301/301 Mana: 454/454 Strength: 158 Intelligence: 298 Vitality: 73 Wisdom: 208 Agility: 139 Stamina: 243/243 Effects: None Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 6] [Mana Control Lv. 5] [Arcane Mind Lv. 4] [Earth Magic Lv. 5] [Wind Magic Lv. 5] [Synergists Oath Lv. 1] [Silent Casting Lv. 2] [Chant Revocation Lv. 1] [Mental Warfare Lv. 1] [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted: [Sword Technique Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Concentration Lv. 4] [Prediction Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 3] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 2] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 1] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 2] [Acrobatic Lv. 2] Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] [Pain Resistance Lv. 1] [Holy Resistance Lv. 2] [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] [Water Resistance Lv. 6] [Earth Resistance Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 5] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 4] Stat growth and rted: [Mana Recovery Lv. 3] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] Others: [Singing Lv. 4] [Dancing Lv. 5] [Musician Lv. 6] [Handicraft Lv. 1] [Enchanting Lv. 4] [Artificer Lv. 1] [Identify Lv. 1] [Identity Blocker Lv. 3] [Noble Aura Lv. 3] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 6] [Riding Lv. 2] [Schr Lv. 2] [Calligraphy Lv. 6] [Mathematician Lv. 6] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create Crack] [Wind Gust] Earth Magic: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] Custom Spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] I had the chance to use my new party bracelet to read her ID, giving me all the information stored inside her ID, which meant her profile. To tell the truth, her stats wereckluster but that was to be expected considering her level. The only other person whose profile Id had a good look at and was around her level was Caszcur, and his was of a lower qualitypared to Eines. Thanks to her noble lineage, I guess, her Mana was decently high and with her previous Jobs revolving around mages, her Intelligence and Wisdom were good enough for her level. However, stats werent everything. Skills mattered, too. On that front, she did well to train up her magic-rted ones but she has been neglecting her otherbat-rted skills, like her senses and resistances. On the first day of her training, I received detailed information on how Eine usually trained with her tutors and parents. Most of the information concerned her time in the royal academy but she also had private tutoring toplement it. Honestly, if it werent for Tasianna and Master Kush, I wouldnt have been able to decipher most of it as I was mostly self-taught. There were a lot of special terms. Once I understood the gist of it, I threw everything out of the window. The reason? They focused too much on skill acquisition and improvements through practice. Her schedule was mostly theoretical with minimal amounts of practical applications, especially during her time in the academy as it seemed to have a heavy focus on socializing with other aristocrats, instead ofbat training. When I exined this to Barathan and Manu, two of her former tutors, they looked aghast. Excuses like, A nobledy should also appear graceful and refined even during training or Sparring could cause serious damage. I wasnt sure if they were being overprotective or if this was just normal in noble society. Still, I told Eine I couldnt help her train if she wasnt willing to do what I wanted her to do. I only knew how to train one way and adapting everything around her wishes was too much work for me when I myself was still inexperienced. The look in her eyes was enough for me to nod my head in satisfaction. I did contemte giving her the SP system and my bonuses through [Hestias Retainer] but I wasnt sure if I could fully 100% trust Eine yet. Its not about her, its about her family and whatever they were nning to do with me. Thankfully, Eine epted my reasoning without any further arguments. As my dance instructor always told me, Haste makes waste. He always advocated for a slow but steady training regimen to iron out my foundation. When the time came for me to show off the fruits of my training, the basics Id learned would always be there for me. Sure, sometimes I would lose myself in my idol training but Ive been following my instructors motto since then. Train a little bit every day and never go overboard. Here, dont lose your catalyst. Returning my mind to reality, I handed Eine a ring adorned with both a brown gem and a green gem once she was back on her feet. Thank you, Lady Hestiaand thank you for healing me. Ill make sure to repay you for the white grace, Eine said with downcast eyes. Waving my hand in dismissal, I looked at her with a frown. Nonsense, as if I would take payment for saving a friends life. Do me a favor, instead, tell me you have [Arcane Corruption (Minor)] before you suddenly copse on the ground. While training on the first day went smoothly with me helping Eine develop some sorta stamina and seeing how well she can cast magic, the second day didnt. After I returned from the Binding Festival, she immediately asked me to train with her despite it nearly being midnight. We havent slept since we started and Ive just learned from Barathan the sun was about toe up. Our training involved training her stats and skills throughpetition. Another thing I learned through my idol training was that rivalry is an incredible motivator. The other idol trainees were bitches, but their ridicule did make me want to work harder, even to the point when I had that delusional perfect debut mindset. The only problem was she underestimated her mana usage and built up too much arcane corruption until she copsed. Fulinoe leaves, a nt you could only find in the Belzac Forest and the elven kingdom Sariel, had an effect simr to an antioxidant that reduces arcane corruption when made into tea. Apparently, it was a luxury product among nobles and potion makers which could fetch us a good amount of money if we sold it. Tasianna was growing a ton of those leaves in our garden, so I felt it was alright to use it to help Eines training free of charge. Like Eine said, a noble should unt her wealth, so I was simply unting mine. Still, even with all that fulinoe tea, if you didnt rest once in a while, even the tea couldnt keep up with your arcane corruption umtion. When she copsed, luckily, I was around to nurse her with healing spells much like Id done for Saori. However, when I informed Barathan and her other servants, they were devastated and wanted to bring Eine back to her room, but I told them off. I didnt want them to disrupt us. Dawn is about toe. Do you want to continue? I asked her. After drinking another cup of fulinoe tea, Eine smiled and caressed her ring. One more round, please. Just one more and Ill be satisfied for today, Lady Hestia. We took our positions inside the room. With one of her rings gems shining an emerald green, Eine cast [Swift Winds]. This ring was actually something simr to Master Kushs amulet, which was called a catalyst or magic tool by proper mages. With the skills enchanted on it, it helped every single aspect of magic casting: speed, power, efficiency. The difference between a catalyst-less mage and a mage with a high-quality catalyst was huge. A great example would be my spars with Master Kush. The fights would always feel equal before he pulled out his catalyst, leading to a quick victory in his favor. Eine was using a catalyst her mother made for her, but our stat difference was far toorge for it to make a difference, unfortunately. A magic tool, or catalyst, was simr to manatech where it needed an external influx of mana to activate, but what differentiated the two was that a manatech required a mana battery to work while a magic tool needed an alchemic stone. The former was moreplicated and expensive to make, while thetter was simpler and only needed magical knowledge. Alchemic stones were gemstones transformed through alchemy to focus a mages mana and to heighten the effects of runes and enchantments etched onto the tool. While warriors could improve themselves with stronger weapons, a mage needed higher-quality catalysts. Wands, staves, amulets, rings; whatever you could think a magician would bring to a fight to be stronger. Our party needs an equipment day, urgently. We could improve ourselves so much with some weapons and catalysts. Just a reminder, you only need to touch me once, while I can only avoid your attacks with [Warp Point: Entry] and [Warp Point: Exit]. Understood, Lady Eine? I told Eine, who gave me a confirming nod. Ive lost track of when I actually got [Space-Time Magic Lv. 4] and its system spell [Warp Point: Entry] but I know for sure it has been over three months. While training with Eine two days ago, I leveled up both [Storm Magic] and [Space-Time Magic]. From those two skills, I learned [Sylphids Cloak], a buffing and damage reduction spell, and [Warp Point: Exit], which finally allowed me to use [Warp Point: Entry]. Think of [Warp Point: Entry] and [Warp Point: Exit] like portals that can only work if I cast both of them. They open up a crack in the air right above their magic circles, which anybody can use to, well, teleport themselves from one point to the other. Unfortunately, despite how amazing it was to teleport everywhere, two restrictions were holding them back. First of all, the cast didnt cost too much mana but once both portals were open, my mana would be continuously drained to keep them open until I closed them myself. And secondly, therger the distance between the two, the more mana I had to pay to maintain them. With that said, what could I use warp point for? Well, I could use it as an instant teleport to avoid attacks, a quick long-range escape from a tricky situation, or mass group teleportation from one point to the next. The first option is redundant since dodging attacks with my high Agility would be faster than casting those two spells. The second could be useful but without using [Dy Cast] on the entry, it would timeout eventually, which means it would cost me mana to maintain it. Also, if somebody were to damage the magic circle before I cast exit, the circle would dissipate. Thest option was actually the most useful part of this spell. If I needed to rescue arge group of people or animals, I could ce entry down and then get slingshotted by Saori at a far-away point, ce exit down, and then bring everybody to safety instantly. I just have to make sure the mana cost doesnt kill me, he he. So why was I using warp point to dodge here? Well, Im using a portal to move around and thats cool. Isnt that reason enough? Im in a world with dragons and magic, going through portals is just part of the fun. Once the match began, Eine chanted [Wind sh] and shot it at me. I ced one grey magic circle next to me and then another next to Eine, causing a crack in the air to open up. I entered through the portal next to me, shouted Peekaboo, and attempted to touch Eine with my hand but she quickly dodged. I was holding my power back. Our littlepetition was a game of tag but with magic. Luckily for me, I didnt need to exin the rules as it seems this game existed at the royal academy as a way for students to train against each other. Simr to the rules of tag, once you touch somebody they are out of the game, however, unlike Earths tag, Peolyncians could use magic to extend their touch range. There also wasnt a single it among the yers as the game was yed more like a battle royal, where the person who caught the most people would be the winner. Usually, the yers could use any spells or tricks they had up their sleeves, barring any lethal ones of course, but since it wouldnt be fun if I gave it my all, I suggested ying under a handicap. I was only allowed to tag Eine with my hand and my only dodging method was to use warp point. Otherwise, I could be liberal with my usage of spells to block, disorientate, and trick. The idea behind this training was to help Eine level up her sensory and movement skills as I knew from experience that relying only on magic and resistances was too unreliable. If she were to ever meet an Agility or stealth-reliant monster, she would have a hard time fighting it. Saori and the garm matriarch are great examples of this. Movement Skills and [Prediction] were also phenomenal to win in Peolyncian tag and a normal magician duel. Unlike the magician duel I had with Master Kush, in a normal one, the rules state the moment a mage loses their catalyst or if they received a certain amount of damage, they would lose. In both rulesets, being able to predict your opponents moves and urately hit them with a counter were effective methods to win. The two of us continued for a while until Eines concentration waned. Noticing it, I decided we had trained enough. Using [Wind st], I blew her off her feet, then used [White mes] to blind her in conjunction with my scale-dust to make her flinch, causing her already deteriorating focus to drop even more. Using myst portal, I grabbed her shoulders and pulled her into the portal to bring her to my side. Dont use your spells only for attacks and feints. There are many other ways you could use them, you just need to be creative about it. Breathing heavily, Eine slouched onto the ground and congratted me for winning. Seeing her messy hair, sweat-covered face, and the dirtied training suit she was wearing, it made it hard to think this was the elegant, refined noblewomen Ide to know. The exhaustion she was showing was proof of the effort she put in today. This was the 5th match and Im still unable to put, huff, your suggestions into practice, Eineined with a shake of her head. Im learning far too slowly, considering all youve for me, Lady Hestia. I apologize for my ipetence. Eine, this is only the second day, geez. Massaging my temples in exasperation, I couldnt help but show a hint of annoyance at her self-deprecation. The academy starts at the beginning of spring, right? We have so much time to train with each other. Eine, you cant expect to catch up with your brother in such a short period. I knowI understand. Its justfrustrating, Eine forced herself to admit. I am the daughter born between a Count and a noble from an Arcanuess family. Mother could have inherited her Houses title and be Arcaliess Talshia, if only shed been born earlier. Brother Jonathan inherited our parent''s talents, so why couldnt I? In the Kingdom of Artorias, nobles inherit their parents title not through the time of their birth, but through their abilities and amount of Mana. Mana was the foundation of noble society and what differentiated them frommoners. As nobles were considered the elites and protectors of the kingdom, it was expected of House heads to not only be strong warriors but also capable magicians. Inheritance rules state the children of the first wife/husband wouldpete in an assessment of their total Mana and the quality of their profile, ending with a duel between each of them. The second and third of the head of the house had the option ofpeting against the first in the same way, and if they could best the first spouse, then their children would be eligible topete for session, too. As Mana and high stats could be inherited by their children, nobles prioritized merit and abilities over arbitrary barriers like a childs age and the ranking of the heads spouses. Eines mother Marianne, for example, was the second daughter of the second wife of an Arcanuess, but could still participate in the inheritance battle despite being the youngest. She only lost the right due to her siblings being more capable. Another example was Count Helvas himself. He was the second son but he bested his older brother in a duel with his sword despite having less mana than him. While age wasnt a factor, that didnt mean it was irrelevant. Once the first child was born, parents usually gave him or her the most resources to improve until the next child was born. This meant that Jonathan, who was three years older than Eine, had more time to benefit from his Houses resources and teachings. Aside from the age gap, Eine also mentioned the talents of her brother. Not only was he a capable swordsman like their father but also inherited their mothers talents as a mage. On the other hand, Eine was just normal. She was average and took longer to learn new subjectspared to her brother. When the first childes of age at 15, the inheritance battles would start. At the age of twelve, Eine was forced topete with her brother for the noble title of her house, but after years of possessing an inferiorityplex and knowing how far ahead her brother was, she gave up her right before thepetition even started. Her brother was made her fathers sessor, while she lost all respect from her former retainers. The only retainers Eine still had were Josine, who was only amoner, and her two personal knights, who were only the children of barons. It seems her parents still loved her despite what she called an embarrassing disy. Eines failure and cowardice still clung to her three yearster, which is why she asked me to train her. I could sympathize with Eine. I knew too well how it felt to disappoint your parents despite all the love and support theyd given you. Eine couldnt be a countess anymore and it was likely she would be married off to another House, but I didnt want her to feel like she was worthless. Students at the royal academy graduated at the age of 18, so if I could help make her feel better for herself, I would dly. Sure, haste makes waste so training during the night without any sleep might be counterproductive but the fire I saw in her eyes when she asked for more training yesterday evening was enough for me to know she wasnt fooling around. Pressing a button on the wall, I spoke into a blue crystal. Barathan or Manu, Lady Eine and I are done training. Lady Eine is probably too tired to move by herself so please have somebody carry her up to her room. After a few seconds, the crystal glowed blue and Barathans voice came out from it. I didnt ask how this inte-like manatech exactly worked but looking at it with [Mana Eyes] it seemed it was connected through a wire to the other end. Eine was then brought back to her room by Josine and Manue while Barathan and Svena guided me back up to my room. Inside my room, Saori and Tasianna were seated, looking slightly troubled as they stared at Barathan and Svena. At that point, a chill went up to my spine as I noticed the two servants ring at me. No matter how strong you are, a nobledy should never, ever be left alone inside the city! They gave us a lecture so intense it even made Saori look apoplectic because Id walked through the streets without anybody attending to me. Regardless of whether I could protect myself or not, it was seen as inappropriate for a noblewoman to bepletely alone without an attendant or retainer. Rumors could be created from it. While I didnt care much about it, Tasianna was the one who was affected the most by the lecture. I have grown toozy and abandoned my Lady, she muttered before affirming her loyalty to me again. I shall never leave your side again! she proimed. Once that was done, our days in Firwood went on. A week has passed where I would split my time with training Eine, working on Quests at the hunters guild, and preparing for my next idol concert, whenever it would be scheduled. In this time, our party was able to gain two more Job changes. Max level of Job [Mage] has been reached Attributes have increased due to level up Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Fighter] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Fighter Level: 0/5 Max level of Job [Fighter] has been reached Attributes have increased due to level up Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Cleric] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Cleric Level: 0/5 The monsters and Quest experience we gained werent enough for any of us to level up, but our Job levels received experience independently. Instead of choosing more mage Jobs, I wanted to see what Jobs would open up if I were to take [Fighter] and [Cleric]. I had so many skills that I wanted to know how many options I had before taking harder to level up Jobs. Saori did the same thing by acquiring [Caster] and [Fighter] herself after finishing [Rogue]. Tasianna, on the other hand, became a [Torrent Sorcerer] to improve her water magic even more. Unlike all the Jobs Saori and I have gained so far, [Torrent Sorcerer] could be leveled up to level 15, instead, of only five. This was our first experience with a Job of a higher tier, meaning it had not only a higher level cap but was also harder to level up. Simr to how a G rank monster would level up more quickly than a D rank one. Weekly Job Change Limit: 2/3 Previous Jobs: [Caster] [Mage] [Fighter] Main Job: [Cleric] Avable Jobs [Frencer] [Pyromancer] [Earth Mage] [Aeromancer] [Wind Mage] [Holy Mage] [Space-Time Mage] [Magus] [Healer] [Priestess] [Shrine Maiden] [Synergist] [Warrior Priestess] [Brawler] [Aggravator] [Ravager] [Hellde] [Bard] [Scout] [Worker] [Academic] [Noble] [Scale-Dust User] [White Pyromancer] [Corrosive Pyromancer] [Usurper] [Champion of Aurena] [Crimson Saintess] [Idol] As expected, having certain Jobs would open up hybrid Jobs like [Magus], a warrior mage, or [Warrior Priestess], the precursor for pdin-based Jobs. Interestingly enough, there was a job named [Hellde] and I could unlock it since I had the [Hellde Dragon] skill, so apparently my unique draconic skills also affected the Jobs I could take. I guess that shouldve already been obvious with [Scale-Dust User], though. I was nning to get these advance Jobs one day but unlocking the easy ones first was my priority. What I currently needed wasnt just skills and abilities, but also stats. Stats werent everything but it would be stupid to say they were irrevnt. After all, the higher my Mana bes, the more reckless I could be with spell casting. During this week, signs of my [Battle Frenzy] eventually showed up during a Quest. Saori mentioned Isted almost two weeks without showing symptoms, probably cause of my choice to evolve into a [Young Sunfang Dragon], but it was still a bit disappointing to see the status effect wasnt gone for good. Damn you, Grandpa Kargryxmor! Taking the opportunity to fight outside the town, Saori, Tasianna, and I had one of our usual duels. The symptoms quickly disappeared before our spar ended. While we were there, I tested something Id been wondering about this whole time: whether the skills and stats I got from my Jobs transferred to my dragon form. As the Main Job benefit, [Cleric] gave the Job skill [Healing Amp], which improves the effectiveness of my healing spells, so I wanted to see if it stayed when I transformed. Unfortunately, it didnt; meaning Job skills, abilities, and spells couldnt be used when Im fighting in my original form. However, any bonuses to my stats stayed. That was really good news and gave Saori and me another incentive to get more Jobs and level them up. As a result we knew for sure that staying in our beastmen forms was the best to enjoy the perks of being a monster and a humanoid. Being a full human meant losing skills like [Draconic Barrier] or my ability to produce scale-dusts, while being a dragon meant losing precious Main Job skills. It wasnt too bad now, as I only had low-ranking Jobs, but once I get Supreme Overlord of the Heavenly Orchestra or Mega Super Idol, thats when losing some skills will hurt. Still, being a dragon meant being able to fully release all my power. Nothing can beat that. However, from now on, our three free Job changes were all used up. From now on, we had to spend one small silvite, or 1000 Davi, for each Job acquisition. Due to our financial situation and our need to get more Jobs the moment we could, Saori told us to start making money. Chapter 112: Discussing Saori’s Business Plans. Chapter 112: Discussing Saoris Business ns. So, we finished four F rank quests and one E rank in this one week, which gave us 7211 Davi. We still have one Job change remaining this week, which will cost us 1000 Davi per person, but tomorrow is already RestDay, so it would be unlikely for us to use it up. Saori then began writing some more calctions on her wooden tablet, murmuring our food costs, essential buys, and future equipment funds. After massaging her brows for a moment, she handed me the tablet. O-Oh, we arent doing too well financially, I see I expected the food I bought tost us for at least a week, but I believe that, at the rate we are eating through it, I will have to buy another batch before next week. I already talked to the merchant who provided our first supply, but I was not able to talk the price down this time. He argued that there was a supply shortage, rejecting every argument I made. Haaa, winning a bargaining war is nice but losing it feels so bad, Saoriined with a long sigh, slumping a bit in her chair. Anyway, do you now understand why I said it was important for you to join the bakers guild? Y-Yeah, Im sorry. I really thought we could earn all our money from doing some Quests and wed be happy. I didnt know we needed this much money for food and spices, I admitted with furrowed brows. Bing a sunfang dragon has made it easier for me to control my [Battle Frenzy] but it also gave me a bottomless stomach. Imitted my mornings to training Eine, which only leaves the afternoon free for us three to do Quests together. We cant go out in the evenings since the gates close. There were night guards at the gates, but nobody was allowed to enter the town after the day was over. Once the sun sets, the town guards found it too risky to let anybody in during this time. Adventurers who came toote had to camp outside. I guess I was an aristocrat and we did have that scary document from the Marquess of Firwood, so if we ever did lock ourselves out at themoners gate, we could always use the noble one. However, given that Barathan and Manu lectured me just for walking around town unsupervised at nighttime, they might be more angry at Saori and Tasianna for having me stay outside of the town, even if it was for a Quest. Exactly. To keep everything easy to manage, I want us to work together on Quests as often as possible. We could track our rank points with our party bracelets, but it would be problematic if we became C rank before you. The rules would allow the two us to take B rank quests, but you wouldnt be able to, Saori stated. Also, we need to remember to register our party as an official one. Melia did mention it to me, but I forgot about it until we had that moment yesterday. Yesterday during an E rank Quest, one of our clients wanted to learn our partys name, but as we hadnt chosen one yet, we couldnt give it to them. Argh, it was pretty embarrassing when having a party name is so obvious. If our reputation grows, people will start knowing our names, but before that, they will hear the name of our party. Learning one name is easier than three. Names are the worst. Would we be an idol group if I named us like a K-pop one? As I was contemting this seriously difficult task, a bell ran from outside our room. Before Saori could answer it, Tasiannas voice came from outside so I bid her enter. Joined by Svena, who brought the tea cart with her, Tasianna came to our table and set rice crackers, toffel chips, and multiple pastries from House Helvas on it. Meanwhile, Svena prepared our tea. Seeing as I have been living in this mansion for two weeks now, Svena has also started learning my likes and dislikes, including which tea I loved drinking. It might not be coffee, but fulinoe tea always tastes nostalgic, reminding me of Earth. As Svena was brewing the tea, Tasianna was giving her a small re. Not out of hatred, but out of envy. Before she had [Elvenize], Tasianna would always feel jealous that only Saori could serve me the tea she brewed. Now, with Svena acting as my temporary attendant while I stayed in Eines mansion, Tasianna felt a bit threatened by her. The two would always squabble when it came to who could brew my tea, or who would bathe me. Yes, those two argued who would help me take a shower and bath, once. And yes, I felt very ufortable since I had the mentality of a teenager from Earth. I can shower on my own, thank you very much! Aside from theirpetitive drive motivating them to work harder, the two had been working well together. Tasianna still isnt much of a fan of humans, but it seems she didnt mind working with Svena if it helped me. You seem troubled, Miss Saori. May I assist you with anything? Svena offered after shed served me my tea. It is not a problem Actually, if you could, would you please call Mister Barathan and Miss Manu toe over if they are free? I wish to ask them something. With a small bow, Svena left the room. A few minutester, she returned with Barathan and Manu. I hope you have had a pleasant DarkDay. Thank you foring. I know you two must be busy with managing the household, I weed them. In his usual, finely made butler outfit, Barathan bowed like a gentleman, looking extremely capable with his clean appearance. Despite his grey hair and eyes, Barathan looked more around histe twenties than a silver-fox butler. We thank the Goddess, for we are honored to be weed, Lady HestiaAlthough, we couldnt have declined even if we were drowned in work. Shush, Barathan. Mind your words, Manu scolded him, looking annoyed. Compared to Barathans monotonous color scheme, Manu was more like a color explosion. She had her dark blue hair in a fishtail braid, while her blue and red heterochromatic eyes looked magical. May the Goddess bless your kind heart, Lady Hestia. It was of no problem for us, for we live to serve. How may we be of assistance? Their dynamic really is weird, huh? Despite being the two head attendants in the mansion, Ive noticed a certain hostility between the two, more specifically from Manu toward Barathan. I didnt want to pry, so I havent asked them about it yet, but it was clear enough they had some sort of history. There was a certain synergy with how theymanded the other servants, exactly knowing what the other might think. So, why does it seem like Manu dislikes him? Actually, I was the one who called for you, Saori chimed in before I could say anything. Barathan, it is about the n we spoke about. About setting up a business, or faction in your words, to help us earn what we need for our travels. I have been having a hard time thinking of how to properly execute it, so I wanted to learn what exactly the Greenveil duchy specializes in. Since they were standing, I asked Tasianna, Svena, Barathan, and Manu to sit down with us at the table. Once he did, Barathan ced a hand on his chin, raising an eyebrow as he responded, Havent you gotten all the guild memberships you needed, aside from the alchemist guild? Once you have an urate n on what your business will revolve around, you can present your idea to the merchant guild for membership. Why do you need to know our duchys trade goods? Aside from the two adventurer guilds, Saori also went ahead and joined the tailor and chef guild, while Tasianna only joined the chef guild. Saori even made me join the bakers guild due to my baking hobby. It was weird; unlike the adventurer guilds who had a [Crystal of the Divine System] inside their guild halls, I had to go with the baker guild members to the artisan guild in order to have my ID updated with my new membership. All of these preparations were for Saoris n to start a business with the three of us as founders. Looking at our recent activities, I was spending most of my time inside the mansion while Saori and Tasianna would leave me behind with Svena as they roamed the town. Aside from helping Eine with her training, the cold weather also made it hard for me to go outside all the time. Ignoring all the finer details, I was still a fire dragon and the cold made me feel drowsy; I enjoyed spending my days in my pajamas, lying on my bed, ying music with [Aerokinesis], andposing songs. Svena did look exasperated whenever I would snack on my bed, looking extremelyzy until Saori picked me up for a hunters guild Quest. Now, while this lifestyle was eptable when I had two wealthy parents taking care of all my needs, it was problematic while living with Saori and Tasianna. I was high maintenance, and I wasnt earning enough money to sustain it. If our group wasnt working through Quests every possible hour of every single day, we needed an alternative ie source and Saoris business ns were the solution to it. At its core, the n revolves around Lady Hestias career as an idol. Uhm, an Earthen version of a Before Saori could continue, Manu interrupted her. One moment, Miss Saori. Svena, please, leave the room. Manus word not only shocked Svena, but also my party. When I asked for further boration, Manu exined Svena wasnt privy to my partys secrets as she was neither a member of House Helvas nor one of the head attendants. As my wish was to limit information spread, Manu judged it would be better for Svena to leave the room. I really appreciated the fact she was taking it so seriously. It made me trust House Helvas a bit more; however, technically, Svena already learned about my core when she saw me naked. As it was too much of a chore to have her leave the room every single time I wanted to discuss stuff concerning my secrets, I rejected Manus suggestion and elucidated Svena on everything. T-This is a lot to digest, P-Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargrxmor! An otherworlder, a dragon princess, and also a champion of the goddess. Also, I didnt expect Miss Saori and Miss Tasianna to have such secrets, too. Instead of looking ted about the fact, Svena looked a little bit mortified. Ignorance is bliss, Saori mumbled, to which everybody in the room, aside from me, nodded. D-Did I do something wrong? Your Grace, might I remind you that the only other confirmed [Otherworldly Reincarnator], or any otherworldly visitor in general, was the dwarven high-queen known as the Revolution Queen? Were it not known that the Origin Gods came from another world, no one would have believed that the Revolution Queen came from another world, either. It is simply surreal, Manu exined. She continued, However, not only do youe from another world, Lady Hestia, but you were born as a princess of Kargryx as well as made a champion of the Goddess. Your authority is indisputable; as attendants of House Helvas, we are ordered by our lord to keep your partys secret safe. If we were to leak this information, even unintentionally, our punishment would be most severe. In other words, by speaking without thinking about the consequences, Id just endangered Svenas life. Horrified by this sudden realization, I couldnt help but apologize to Svena. I-It is no problem, Lady Hestia. I am honored to receive your worry. Besides, your words when I first began serving you have long-since imprinted itself in my head. This mouth will not tell anybody about your secret. With the situation defused, Saori promptly brought the discussion back on topic. She exined her n to build a business surrounding my idol career, simr to an idol agency, to not only give me a chance to live my dream, but also to fulfill my role as Aurenas champion. Increasing [The Light]s fan counter was a sub-goal, after all. However, to umte the funds to sustain our high maintenance lifestyle, especially the food and spices, while also having enough to start equipping ourselves with gear, buy manatech, and to create a proper concert stage, we needed more sources of ie than just doing adventurer Quests. We joined the various artisan guilds for this reason, but Saori wasnt sure how to implement her ideas without disrupting the local economy. After all, stuff like Tasiannas shampoo, Saoris Earthly cuisine, and my pastries could fetch a lot of money among nobles and wealthymoners if something mundane like yeast was considered a luxury. Hmm, I see, so you wish to know what our duchys trading goods and other specializations are, correct? While I do understand what you mean, wouldnt a merchant be more suitable for this? Barathan answered. Nonsense. However, instead of epting his answer, Manu interjected with a denial. You are one of the head butlers of a noble from the Greenveil duchy. You may not be a merchant, but your knowledge should be adequate to answer Miss Saoris question. You were, after all, the former head attendant of this mansion and managed our lords businesses here. I do remember Barathan mentioning he handed Manu the role as the head attendant of House Helvass Firwood mansion when his grandfather passed away, in order to assume his new role as the seneschal of Carine vige. If he also managed any businesses Count Helvas was maintaining in the town, then he should know what Saori wants. Why was he avoiding it? Furrowing his brows, Barathan sighed. My apologies. Ahem, the first thing you must understand is the division between the seven duchies of our kingdom. I presume everybody is still aware of them, correct? Greenveil, Equevanna, Morgiana, Myrddin, Lecartiglio, Groushia, and Olivus, I listed out in my mind, nodding after I confirmed my memory. Barathan continued, Each duchy specializes in different goods and services. The Greenveil duchy specifically puts a high focus on spices, herbs, alchemical ingredients, and monster materials from the Belzac forest, also whatever we can retrieve from the dungeon in Cedaraille. However, we are mostly WAIT, WAIT! HOLD ON! I shouted, mming my hands on the table. DUNGEON! You just said dungeon, right?! Delving through dungeons to fight monsters and get treasures! Cedaraille, Cedaraille, where have I heard that name before! Ahh, I know! The capital of the Greenveil duchy! Saori, Tasianna, I know where we are going after Firwood! The rush of adrenaline, dopamine, or whatever chemicals that were causing this sense of mania inside my body made me jump up and down like an excited primary school girl. Once this cheerfulness ended, I began noticing the warm gazes Saori and Tasianna were giving me, the indifferent look Barathan had, and the shocked expressions of Manu and Svena. I shyly gave out a giggle and sat down after apologizing for interrupting everybody. As I was saying, Greenveil is an agriculturally focused duchy. Mostnded nobles here focus on improving the production efficiency of theirnds. Evenmoners do not starve in Greenveil, is a popr saying among the nobles of the other duchies to acknowledge how bountiful our harvests are. To live up to this reputation, most nobles here are earth and wind mages as that allows them to manage their fief without hiring a mage from the mages guild, Barathan exined. Of course, the duchy did import goods from other duchies and countries, like tazlokwheat from the dwarves to the north, but Greenveil Duchy had be wealthy and prosperous as thergest supplier of food in the whole kingdom. The well-managednds, high fertility of the soil with regted amounts of mana, and abundance of rich materials from the Belzac Forest, which was right beside Firwood,allbined to make this duchy capable of supplying the whole kingdom with food even in the event that all the other duchies had a bad harvest year. With so many food products, cooking and alchemy were also significant industries within the duchy. They were widely supported, and even sponsored by multiple nobles. Being picky about their food and wine was simply the norm for any magnoble or greifnoble in Greenveil. There was even a joke among the nobles of other duchies that you could only find merchants and farmers in Greenveil. Its all a jest without any ill will behind it, but it feels awful when I cannot even talk back to the schwertnobles. I would only sully Lady Mariannes name if I were too captious with court gossips. cing a hand on her cheek, Manu gave out an exaggerated sigh without opening her mouth. Hold on, what did she say? Oh, Miss Manu, are you a noble? Saori asked in my stead, also befuddled by the sudden reveal. Oh my, have I not mentioned it, yet? cing a hand in front of her mouth, Manu responded with slight shock. Yes, I am. The third daughter of a viscount from the Morgiana duchy Manu paused mid-sentence, her mouth agape as she gave Tasianna a nce before continuing with a stutter, t-to be more precise. I was made Lady Mariannes, ahem, Lady Countess Helvass retainer when she needed a tutor for her daughter, Lady Eine. I have served House Helvas for five years. When Saori asked why she was wearing a maid outfit, Manu answered with a proud smile. Once I was made the head attendant of this mansion, I decided it would be better for the mansions peace if I acted like a maid, instead of a noble. While I wear this dress, I am a humble retainer. I do not need to unt my noble title when I can earn the obedience and respect of the servants with mypetence. Your diligence is an inspiration to us, Miss Manu, Svena praised her, causing Manu to puff up her sizable chest. From further questioning, Manu admitted to being assigned to Eines mother, Marianne, due to her status as an arcanuess daughter, the highest rank among the magnobles. This was a political decision as it granted Manus family a few benefits from Mariannes noble House. She was initially only there to tutor Eine in magic and apany her at the royal academy, but waster assigned to her current role as the head maid of the House Helvass Firwood mansion after Eine forfeited the sessionpetition. The reason why Barathan and Manu were so worried about my training method and schedule for Eine was cause they used to tutor her. In other words, I was right that they were overprotective. Wait, please, hold on, Tasianna interrupted. If you are a noble, then you must also be a mage, no? We heard there wasnt a mages guild branch in Firwood, and after searching for it with Miss Saori, I can confirm the rumor. Why isnt there one when so many nobles live here? Come to think about it, Ipletely forgot about that. Didnt Master Kush mention that? Fiddling with her fingers, Manu breathed in slightly as she shook her head in denial. It is the fault of the local alchemist guild. Before I took over the role of the head attendant, I heard the alchemist guild won the right to manage most of the materials from the Belzac Forest. This caused the mages guild to conclude that having a branch in Firwood was unnecessary since they couldnt profit from the rich alchemical ingredients from the Belzac Forest, so they closed the branch here. Well, it is tedious, but we nobles have gargoyles to simply ride to Cedaraille whenever we needed to ess the services of the mages guild. And what about the mages from amoner background? I saw quite a few mages at the hunters and mercenary guild. Usually, this would be impossible, Barathan continued. The mages guild is run by nobles, while the alchemist guild is operated bymoners. However, the unfortunate part is that the current head of the alchemist guild is supported by a local Arcanuess, Lord Arcanuess Chezaic. Although with limited authority, the alchemist guild does act as the representatives for themoner mages in Firwood, if they need mage-specific requests andmissions. In other words, the alchemist guild has a monopoly on mages and alchemic ingredients in Firwood. Saori concluded, at which both Barathan and Manu nodded. As items like magic tools and gargoyles require alchemy for their creation, in addition to potions and elixirs, our party had to go through the alchemist guild to acquire our first wands and staves. I heard Tasianna was denied membership cause they only epted new members if they had a rmendation from a veteran alchemist. There is also the fact they ordered the extermination of all garms and fenrirs in the Belzac Forest. While I was no friend of the garm matriarch, isnt it a bit scummy to order a monsters death if they havent done anything to humans or beastmen? The Quest stated to eradicate every single one so the hunters guild could establish a forward camp inside the forest. Mhm, this rubs me the wrong way. Which means, without a membership, we cannot start training Tasianna as an alchemist unless we catch the attention of a noble. We also have to go to Cedaraille to acquire our mage guild membershipsand also the dungeon entry. I will remember it, Lady Hestia, Saori stated, before looking at her wooden tablets which were filled with notes she made during this whole discussion. Aside from making money, we must also make sure the business can stay mobile for our travels. Hmm, food is the obvious option. Something like a wandering restaurant or caf. Mister Barathan, Miss Manu, would it be possible for Tasianna and me to cook for Lady Eine? I wish to have her taste test a few dishes if it is possible. Barathan immediately nodded. That is possible. Lady Eine hasmented on how delectable Lady Hestias meals were. I presume you will cook cuisine from your world, correct? I will make the necessary preparations once you decide on a time. Revealing a slim party bracelet from under his sleeve, Barathan opened up the notes function and began writing everything down. Do you require assistance with your tailor guild membership? Will you prioritize mana clothing or clothing formoners? Saori shrugged. I am not sure yet. Clothing for wealthy merchants is a possibility, but the upfront cost to buy all the threads would be too much. On the other hand, Lady Hestia and Tasianna have enough Mana to supply me with mana threads. What is mana clothing used for in noble society? Protective robes filled with enchantments. They make excellent armor for mages if properly enchanted or, in some cases, runed, Manu exined. Aside from threads made from certain monsters, clothing made from normal threads cannot be enchanted easily, as it would simplybust from all that mana. Mana threads, on the other hand, can easily ept many enchantments and runes to protect a noble when they meet with other nobles. In that case, if they are attacked and forced to fight, outfits and dresses made with mana threads allow a noble to bebat-ready immediately. After a pause, Barathan continued for Manu. However, the problem lies with the scarcity of threads. Not every noble has the skill [Mana Weave] to create their threads, and the suppliers know this and raise their prices, subsequently. And because mana threads adopt the color of the magic circle they are weaved from, certain colors are harder toe by. For example, the purple mana cloth Lady Hestia so kindly gifted to our lord, Lord Count Helvas. Mumbling, I see Saori then turned her head to me. I am not sure if we should open up a restaurant or a caf, but how about this. On weekdays, we can open up our restaurant and serve customers our food, while on the weekends, we can use our time to increase our adventurer ranks. But, on LightDay, the day dedicated to Goddess Aurena, you, her champion, will give an idol performance to everybody in attendance. We can sell tickets for reserved seats or even idol merchandise like t-shirts, which should earn us some money and give you a chance to gain fans. This way, we can save some funds by using the restaurant as the venue, until we have enough money for a real concert stage. Oh, that does sound interesting, I thought with excitement, uncontrobly iling my tail around. Aside from the stage itself, I still had all the decorations and essories we''d made for my concert in Carine vige in my storage, ready to go for my next concert. We were short on money for the time being, so wed have to make sure not to spend too much preparing for my concerts, especially when strengthening ourselves with more Job changes and buying equipment, as well as the essential quality-of-life items that were more important right now. If I need to start from the bottom, then I will do it dly as long as it gives me even a small chance to spread idol culture to Peolynca. I didnt choose to be an idol to make money and be famous, I chose this dream to make people smile and be happy. If this allows me to operate for longer and grant me arger audience, then I will go along with it with a smile on my face. Pardon. After agreeing to Saoris suggestion, Manu raised her hand, wishing to ask something. What exactly is an idol? I presume this is a word from your world, Lady Hestia, but using unfamiliar words like concert and tickets makes it hard for me to conclude from context alone. Guess I will have to do this quite a few times, huh? After giving her a gist of what an idol was, and vehemently denying any connections it would ever have with a bard, Manu and Svena both asked me if I could grace them with a tune of my voice. I happily obliged them. Ahh, marvelous. Like the voice of an angel directly sent to us by the Goddess, Manu praised. Lady Hestia, you know, appreciating the fine art is a beloved pastime for nobles in the Morgiana and Myrrdin duchies. We specialize in magic, yes, but there is no noble who can appreciate art more than us. The idol concert you had at Carine vige was brilliant. It was a truly enchanting performance, I must say. Closing his eyes, Barathans lips curved into a smile as he seemed to reminisce my debut. I can still vividly recall your third song. The power and emotion in your voice was a privilege to experience. Even Lady Eine was unable to hold back her tears. Mister Barathan! You mustnt reveal that about our Lady! You know better! Svena chided him. After discussing Saoris ns a bit more, our party went to themoner district to visit the merchant Saori was dealing with, a foxian named Zeather. When Saori asked him for advice on introducing new goods that might disrupt the economy, he inly told us Ignore it untilintse in. God Mercurias promotespetition among merchants. Zeathers job isnt to only sell, but also be up to date on new trends and goods. If you wish to introduce new goods, Miss Saori, then you mustnt letpassion for other merchants stop you. Get as much profit as possible and the moment somebodyins about it, go to the merchant or artisan guild and open your own sub-guild. You will gain their protection, he answered with a sly smile. Honored Lady Hestia, this humble Zeather can provide you with the supplies you need. As I swear on my tail, I will make sure the business we perform together will be blessed by God Mercurias. Huh? You know scale-kin speech? I asked the foxian, surprised he knew how to give a promise like a lizardman or saurian. Beaming a proud smile, Zeather replied, A few lizard ahem, saurians visited the town once. I asked them for a few speech tips in case I ever do business with another scale-kin. Learning how to make our clientsfortable is a part of being a merchant, honored Lady Hestia. Saurians? Was it Master Kush and the others? As my tail is my witness, this young scale awaits a very beneficial rtionship, Mister Zeather. Using my visit as an excuse, Zeather told Saori he would reduce the price of our next food order. Getting to meet and talk to me, instead of simply transporting the goods to me, was worth giving us another discount. Like our first order, we had to pay 9960 Davi. It was less than the original price but it was still quite a lot. Once we were done there, I decided to spend some time at the hunters guild. It was shortly after lunchtime, so I thought it would be good to see how well my songs would be received by the rowdy adventurers. Chapter 113: Bards and Music. Chapter 113: Bards and Music. [Stage Fever (Minor)] [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] . Until you show me the mes in you I will smile and keep these three words for myself! I cant wait! Just watching you makes me feel so anxious I dream of the day that you will hold me You are it, my Fireheart! Say those words! Dont just stand there and keep your mouth wide, dummy Cant you feel the rhythm of our heartbeats Say those words, my Fireheart! . Loud apuse erupted from the numerous adventurers rxing and eating inside the hunters guild. Some were shouting for me to sing another song, while others turned their attention back to their food andpanions at their table, knowing I would continue regardless. Others didnt cheer or p, simply enjoying the atmosphere or minding their own business, probably knowing this was just another day in the guild. On the other hand, several were giving me looks of unease. Those people were the ones with a [Bard] rted Job, or at least that is what I assumed, considering they were the people who usually yed on their instruments or sang a tune whenever I visited the guild. Now, most of them were looking down at their harp-, flute-, and lute-like instruments with dejected eyes. A few of these bards were surrounded by their parties, beingforted by their wryly smilingpanions. The loud cheers and general rambunctiousness of the guild made it hard for me to eavesdrop since all these sounds mixed together. I might have been able to listen in, but that would require me to properly focus. Plus, at the end of the day, I had no interest in meddling with everybodys lives. Seventh song; a sess like the others. Hmm, this makes it hard for me to choose While seeing and hearing most adventurers asking for encores and praising me for my singing, aside from a few perverts who were shouting some M-for-maturements, made me quite happy about myself, it also gave me valuable information on how people received my songs. My geigler y at the marketce during the Binding Festival gave me some idea of which genres were popr among the people of the lower town. While I couldnt be sure if they came for my tunes or the smelling from Saoris impromptu food stand, the way they danced around us and theck of criticism must have meant that they were interested. I only did the instrumental versionst time, so I was including my vocals this time. I decided not to dance this time in order to prevent the guild from having the idea I was some sorta ritual dancer or something. It would be a pain to resolve that misunderstanding afterward, after all. I also shouldnt expect them all to like my dancing like the vigers from Carine vige did, so I was going about it slowly. I activated my party bracelet, opened up the notes function, and ticked off another well-received song from a list of them while sipping some fruit juice from a wooden tankard. Saori and Tasianna werent around. Theyd wanted to ask Ruld when he could guide us to the cksmith he rmended, so they left me here and asked Melia, one of the hunters guilds receptionists and our Quest handler, to supervise me. Or, how I would like to call it, babysitting. Hey, hey,e on, little lizard cleric! Another song,e on! Yeah, one more! Oh, dont forget toe over to the tavern! We could use some good songs to end the day! Ill even listen to a sermon about the Goddess if you do it in song, ha ha! Guys, give me some time for a break When the sky started to turn orange, most adventurers working outside the town since this morning woulde back to town, and subsequently head to the guild building or tavern for the evening merriment. Most of these hunters and mercenaries were low rankers, which included G, F, and E rank adventurers, and had to work over winter as they lived paycheck to paycheck from what they earned through their Quest rewards. In contrast, all the D rankers and the most prosperous E rankers werent too keen to freeze their toes off in this cold and had saved enough money tost them until spring came. Most of the people listening to me today belonged to thetter group, although there were also a few low rankers whod finished their quests early. That didnt mean all adventurers who went out of town this morning would return this afternoon. I wasnt talking about them dying, of course. Melia exined a few Quests would require you to travel long distances that couldst for multiple days even when its freezing outside, usually enticing Quest takers with higher pay. Apparently, that skorr Quest my party tookst week wouldve taken a normal E rank hunter party at least three days toplete if it went wlessly. The first day to travel to the farmers and confirm information, the second day to n the attack and execute on it, and the third day toe back to Firwood. Our party finished it in a single day since we were a bit over-leveled. Whew! The next song please, little miss priestess! Cheers, ahaha! a hunter shouted as he raised his ale tankard to bang it with his friends. While their enthusiasm was nice, a singer needs to take breaks from singing once in a while during an extended session. Our most valuable tool is our vocal cords, after all. Although, couldnt I simply heal them if they ever get sore? My throat hasnt even gotten tired once since I came over to Peolynca. Can I even get a sore throat with Peolyncas System? Would my Health drop if that happened? Maybe my Vitality is protecting me from it, or maybe even my Wisdom since [Draconic Roar] and [Idol] improved my acoustic attacks? Was it being influenced by my skills? OopsIm overthinking things again. How about we deal with this problem when it actually happens, eh, parallel minds? Point taken, original mind. Say when you want to continue and well start ying some music, parallel mind #1 said. Hey, its not like we can take a break, parallel mind #2 interjected. We still havent tested [Idol] out yet, and its cause you cant decide on a song, original mind. All weve been doing iszing around in our room when we have free time! Hey, give me a break. The number of times I could justze around up until now could be counted with our hands. It has been such a long time since I had a free schedule. Original mind, kinda dont wanna tell you this considering you are me, but arent we being toozy? Its like we lost a lot of our drive after our debut and were just ying around with all the new RPG-like stuff, parallel mind #3 pointed out. Sure, Aurena told us to take it at our pace but I dont like the fact we havent even tried out [Idol] once yet! This is our skill. Since when do idols sit on theirurels and stop practicing and training each day? Just look at SNSD, Twice, or ITZY for examples, girl. Pondering at what my parallel minds have said, I had to agree I have been neglecting my traininga bit. Since we left Carine vige, thest time I actually had this much free time wasWait. I dont think Ive ever had this much free time. Before I met Saori in the Belzac Forest, I was forced to train every single moment I could purely to survive, even inside that cave. After meeting up with Saori and Tasianna, my time was used practically in the same way, the only difference was that I wasnt always responsible for cooking. Even in Carine vige my schedule was filled with idol training, Master Kushs lectures, and visiting Eine. Now that I think about it, thest time I really exerted myself during training was that one single duel I had with Saori and Tasianna to get rid of [Battle Frenzy]. Training Eine was, not to be rude, nearly effortless. My life could bepared to a young Earth teenager nowadays. Shouldnt I be tinkering with my skills more and trying to make more custom spells? Empty vessel was the proper term for a magic skill that didnt give its owner any System spells but allowed the creation of custom ones. Either they could be created through mortal hands or given to them from gods like what Shiterno did to me. In any case, to actually use these magic skills properly, they must be used as the base for new spells. Sure, I could use my two empty vessel skills without needing a spell for them, but looking at how I created [Sanctified ze] with [White mes] and what that spell could do, inparison, to how lonely [Corrosive Fire] is looking, I should probably kick my ass and do some proper work. I mean, [Idol] was made just for me, but I still havent chosen a song for it. I had two slots while [Idol] was level one. I could just choose Promise or even Sea of Trees for my first song and test it out. Even if I couldnt delete songs after registration, it would be worth it to just try. In my mental space, parallel mind #2 was nodding her head vehemently. You really should, Dummkopf. Saori and Tasianna have been busting their asses to bring their restaurant idea to fruition, but what have you been doing? We had our sessful debut and made our dreame true, yes, but can we, please, get back to our usual schedule? Go back to training, original mind. Did my drive really drop after the concert? I thought. It felt awkward to consider, honestly. Sighthirsty. Noticing my tankard of fruit juice was empty, I was about to call for one of the two waitresses going around serving the other adventurers at the bar area for a refill, but a couple of people approached me. Erm, pardon us? Uh, Miss priestess? A man wearing a brown cloak carrying around something simr to a lute called out to me, acting like a representative for the four people behind him. Waving my hand to greet them, I kept it short and said, Hey, nonchntly. Flinching from my casual response, the representative massaged his neck, looked back to the people behind him, before clearing his throat. Uhm, we are a couple- a few humble bards who witnessed your storytelling and we were quite stunned by your serene voice. Pray, fair maiden of heavenly light, whence did your musiceth and goeth, for it enthralled our ears and mind without being here for us to see? What? Blinking my eyes in confusion, even my parallel minds couldnt decipher what he just said. Was he curious where I learned my songs, or what now? C-Could you repeat that please? Im sorry, I know you want to sound eloquent, but it is hard for me to understand your intentions if you dont make yourself clear enough. Simple Common is just fine. As if a dagger had pierced his chest, the man pressed his hands on his chest and dramatically recoiled back a bit. However, after noticing the look I was giving him, he straightened up his back and began speaking in a less mboyant way. Uh, sorry about that, Miss priestess. What I wanted to say is that were wondering where your music came from. Your voice is like a gift presented by the Goddess herself to grace us, her humble servants-Ow! Before he could continue his exaggerated description, one of the bards behind him smacked him on his head. To summarize what he said, ignoring his frequent use of colorful words, the bards were confused about how I was able to create my music without an instrument, as well as what some of the sounds were. I assume they were talking about stuff like the piano or electric guitar, as I was mostly ying anime songs. It shouldnt be a surprise that they werent able to identify some of them. As it wasnt a secret, I told them about my [Aerokinesis], even showing them how I was able to mimic different instruments and y a literal air piano. When they asked where I heard the more modern instruments, I just told them the truth; that they came from where I was born. As they thought I was a lizardman, instead of a dragonewt, theyd probably never visited the far easten swamps before, so they didnt argue back. Oh, while were at it, could I ask you guys a question? I asked the bards, to which they agreed. You five are adventurers, right? How do bards fight or support theirpanions? The representative eyes widened at my question. Miss priestess, you dont know? With your fine musical talents? Arent you a bard and cleric? False, Im not a bard, I denied his im. Im a mage and priestess. I think this should be clear from my white robes. There were even a couple of white-robed priests inside the guild right now, drinking and eating with their adventurer parties. From what Barathan told me, not only nobles but also mana sensitivemoners were able to receive a white robe and learn holy magic. Considering they were active guild members, it seems it wasnt forbidden for priests to fight monsters with warriors and rogues. Aside from maybe manners and the skill [Noble Aura], the only way for somebody to distinguish amoner from a noble, or at least a richmoner from a poor one, was their white robes. The more wealthy and more influential you were, the more embroidery and decoration were tailored into your robes. Most priests I could see here had in white robes. I did have the option for the [Bard] Job, but I wasnt sure if I should take it. I didnt know how bards fought, and taking the mage- or cleric-based Jobs are far more beneficial for my growth. I didnt want to waste a Job change for something uncertain, I exined. Ahh, that seemed to have made it clear enough. Nodding their heads understandingly, they began their exnation. Apparently, once a person gets the [Bard] Job and its advanced versions, they receive the [Bardic Magic] Job skill. Essentially, it worked simr to my [Idol], except that each song was counted as a spell and had their own effects, beneficial or otherwise. From what I understood from [Idol]s description, the [Idol] skill itself allowed me to transfer all the buffs I currently have onto other people. It was like an automatic [Synergists Oath] that didnt require mana to use. With the [Idol System], the System created for this skill, I could register certain songs to grant additional buffs or use them to attack somebody. That meant thetters effect must have been inspired by [Bardic Music]. However, this System was created by Aurena for me. It cant be that simple, right? La the bards began to hum, stringing their harps and lutes while some blew into their flutes. Using [Mana Eyes], I was able to see hints of their Mana entering their instruments and being spread with each tune they yed. I could feel a simr sensation when I would use buffing spells like [Swift Winds] or [Sturdy Earth] on myself. However, unlike normal spells, the amount of Mana used was far smaller than expected, which resulted in a lesser impact. Do you five have the [Mana Control] skill? I asked, to which they shook their heads. This meant that you didnt need to be versed in magic to know how to be a bard, but even if each song cost less Mana than a normal spell, seeing as how it continuously drained your mana the longer you yed, a bard should still have more Mana than a normal warrior. The bards admitted they couldnt y for too long and that once they stopped ying, the effects of the songs would end. Compare that to buffing spells which couldst even if the mage wasnt around, and you could see the disadvantages to [Bardic Magic]. A mage could stand on top of a hill and be useful, but a bard had to stay close to his allies to support them if he or she didnt have wind magic to spread their music. That fighting style does fit me. I am a mage but Im still mostly a front liner anyways, since neither Saori and Tasianna could act like tanks. In the worst case, I could just use [Aerokinesis] to spread my songs over a whole battlefield. Still, that didnt help me figure out which songs I should choose. As I was listening to the bards sing their tales, I noticed a few other bards hiding among the adventurers, looking at us with troubled expressions. When I asked why thetter didnt step up like these five, I learned they had some reservations about me. Seeing me enchant the whole building with my music and receiving everybodys apuse and cries of the encore, these bards saw me more as a rival or a target of envy. Usually, people only treat us as background music, as another part of the atmosphere. We bards travel the world, from towns to viges to cities, sometimes even ruins, to gather all the lore and experiences this world can provide us under the origin gods eyes. Impressing the local townspeople or a new adventurer is easy, but we require some seriously impressive adventures to impress a veteran, the representative admitted. Dont get me wrong, veterans love stories and tales as much as anybody else, but I dont think anybodys been able to catch the whole guilds attention like that, before. Your songs of love and fiery passion coupled with daring tales to evoke the adventurer spirit from within during this freezing season. All sung by a muse with a heavenly voice,, the priestess of red showed us a glimpse of the goddesss serenity Before he continued singing, he stopped as he saw me frown a bit. Is something the matter, fair priestess? Shaking my head, I replied, Its nothing. I just feel a bit bad that they think that. Im only trying out some songs, I wasnt intentionally trying to steal their spotlight. Urgh, sorry about that. I guess you five feel the same? Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them, was one of my favorite quotes my papa told me. It was his motto. I might have made a few people happy and smile but I didnt want my fellow musicians to feel threatened by me. We are all in this together. Another breeze in the wind, fair priestess. Being jealous of other bards is part of being one because it drives us forward to seek tales of heroics Nodding my head with a smile, I could only say one thing, Oh yeah, Im not a bard. Im an idol. This caused them to tilt their heads, but before they could ask what it was, I simply offered them to y some music with me. It would be a great chance to experience some actual medieval music, after all. However, before we could start, a bunch of adventurers stormed inside the guild, shouting and screaming, Priests! Clerics! We need healers! Seven hunters carried in three others on their back. All three looked pale, sweaty, and had their eyes closed. Put them on the benches! Melia shouted as most of the receptionists ran out from the counter, carrying bottles of red and green liquids. Without questioning it, the adventurers close to the door listened to her orders and helpedy the three down. Once on the benches, I could see bandages wrapped around their bodies even as the stench of blood exuded from them. What happened?! Melia asked one of the hunters. He looked quite young, probably around my age, so it took him a few tries to stop stuttering at Melias questioning. Once the few white-robed priests announced they would look after the injured with the guild staff, the young man finally felt relieved enough to start his story. An ambush! Our party was out to take down some wolves when we were attacked by a bunch of kobolds and goblins on the way to town! My friends got hit by arrows and theyve looked like this ever since! I-If it wasnt for them, we probably would have been wiped out! the young man said as he pointed at the five more experienced looking hunters who helped him carry his three injured friends. While Melia spoke with the young hunter, another receptionist questioned the others. I saw four kobold archers, four kobold warriors, and seven goblin fighters. They took out the backline first, those two girls and boy there, and were about to overwhelm the frontline. We managed to kill three goblins before driving them off, the archer of that party reported. The kids are poisoned! Two minors and one moderate! Two minor cure potions, one [Cure], and three minor health potions are enough, one of the priests told a receptionist. Meanwhile, the other three priests began giving the two girls bottles of a green liquid and the boy received [Cure]. After the paleness slightly subsided, the priests administered the red liquid. The three priests then raised their hands, directed a ring at the soundly sleeping young hunters, before confirming they were not in critical situations anymore. We pray to the Goddess for the safety of their souls, the four priests announced in a prayer pose. As the chaos of the situation subsided with the cheers of adventurers, Melia and the other receptionist called the young hunter and the leader of the rescue party toe to the reception for a full report of the situation. Phew, thankfully everything went well. I dont have to be the hero for every situation, especially when those priestspetently handled everything without any issues. A feeling of relief swelled in my chest as the tragedy was prevented. I didnt know where they learned holy magic, it could be here in Firwood or from another church, but they left me with a good impression. The [Cure] took a bit as the priest needed to say the whole chant, but how they were quickly able to assess the injury and how to heal it was inspirational. Aurena did tell me to learn more about her religion, which included her priests and priestesses. Maybe I should use this chance to ask them about it before I ask the local temple? Tch, didnt even move a muscle. Probably has no talent, and shes been instantly made D rank. Dafuq is wrong with the guild? As I was smiling at this sight, my ears suddenly picked up some annoying gossip from behind me. Turning around with a confused frown, my eyes directed me at a dark-red haired young adventurer ring at me with hatred. As our eyes met, he snorted at me, rolled his eyes, before turning back to his party, who were alreadyining at him. I wondered who he was, but that''s when one of my parallel minds reminded me that I saw him on the day I met the hunter''s guild master and registered as a hunter. He was the asshole who gossiped about me! Hey, hey, hey, that piece of shit! Its that guy again! For some reason, hearing him ridiculing me not only ticked me off but made me feel like my pride as a mage was insulted. I thought I was used to mockery, due to my past with the other idol trainees, but it seems I hadnt built up a tough enough shell yet. Fueled by anger, my feet moved by themselves, moving me towards the table with the red-haired brat. My parallel minds wereining and warning me I was acting childish when I could just ignore it. Words hurt, but that didnt mean I had to react to them every single timeWell, maybe that argument would have cooled me down if I were older, but it was a bit too early for me to behave that maturely. Hey, Standing before him, I called him out as my aura skills were leaking my irritation. How about you tell me that directly in my face instead of hiding behind a crowd with your tail tucked behind your legs, you rooster head. Chapter 114: Temper. Chapter 114: Temper. Did you think that I wouldnt be able to hear you through all this noise, huh? Did you honestly believe I wouldnt remember that rooster head you call hair? Come on, I know you want to let everything out, so do it already! I was livid. Blood was rushing through my body from my hearts furious pounding, agitated by the words this young man sneakily gossiped about me. The rational parts of my brain, which included my parallel minds, were trying to convince me to calm down, but the childish side of me, the part that still remembered the annoying prattling of the other idol trainees, overwhelmed everything else. The searing heat I could feel from the center of my chest made me aware that I had to let my anger out. My sr core wouldnt rest until I did. The red-haired boy widened his eyes like a surprised pug, looking at me with a mix of bafflement and anxiousness. As I was staring him down, my anger was slowly taking the control away from my [Draconic Aura] skill. Among the three skills thatprised this master skill was [Tyrants Aura], the evolved version of [Terror Aura], and it was just oozing out of me, pressuring the five people sitting at this table. Hey, Miss priestess, I would like to ask you to calm down. We aint looking for trouble. We want to enjoy our evening after some hard work, a well-built man with a greatsword leaning next to him at the table reproached me. His re told me of his irritation, that he didnt want to deal with whatever argument that was about to happen. Within the hunters and mercenary guild, there were rules for how an adventurer was allowed to act in public. As fantasy as this world might seem, guilds were still run by the guild master using a set of rules that each member had to follow, regardless of their rank. This was to keep the unity and peace within it. This wasnt some rag-tag organization just cause of their rowdy members. A couple of these rules mentioned the interaction between adventurers. Normally, from what I heard from Eine, amoner was never, ever allowed to disobey a noble, regardless of their rank. If a noble invited you toe to their mansion for a meeting, amoner wasnt allowed to decline without a proper reason. The caste system in the Kingdom of Artorias influenced its society, giving nobles even the right to punish amoner without a real reason. However, Melia exined that within guild property, a noble could not exert their influence over an adventurer. From what Farron, the guild master, told me, I had the support and protection of the guild while I was a member so long as I followed the local townsws. The guild wasnt part of the Kingdom of Artorias; it was international and had some room for leeway concerning the unfair authority nobles had overmoners, but that didnt mean they could break thew. If a member broke aw, even the guild couldnt protect them without risking being shut down. Cause of these rules, nobles couldnt ask for special treatment from the guild. Even as royalty, I would have started at G rank like any other neer, if not for my profile and all the D rank monster materials I handed in. As such, a noble adventurer couldnt force amoner adventurer to do anything. I had no authority over them. Then again, Im not the type of person to actually abuse my titles and status to strongarm somebody. I would like to apologize for interrupting, but please stay out of this. This is between me and your party member here, this rooster head, I replied, still conscientious enough to not direct my rage at bystanders. As long as I dont escte this, then nothing can be done, right? The guild doesnt forbid quarrels. Adventurers werent allowed to attack others without a warning or the other partys approval. If you did, you would be kicked out of the guild and sent to the local authorities. I also wasnt allowed to kill another member if it wasnt for self-preservation. Arguing and fighting, however, is just another part of being a rowdy adventurer. However, this rowdiness that I was creating seemed to have attracted the attention of those around us. As my rage wasnt subsiding, more and more people noticed the atmosphere deteriorating; the causeing from a table of five adventurers and one angry little crimson-haired dragonewt girl. U-Uhm, Lady Shrine Maiden, f-fighting here would displease the G-Goddess, somebody said as I was staring daggers at Rooster Boy, so I turned around. Standing behind me was one of the white-robed priests who handled the healing of those poisoned hunters, whose hands were trembling as he was about to touch my shoulder. Eeeeeek! But before he could, he flinches backward, nearly falling. Why was he calling me My Lady? Did he notice my robes? I apologize for this unsightly disy, I responded. But, leave me alone, Mister. This has nothing to do with Aurena or the church. This is personal. With another scared groan, the priest finallynded on his butt, looking at me with fearful eyes. Huh, why did you fall down, Mister? Did you trip on your robe? As I was puzzled at my interaction with this priest, my attention returned to the table as somebody mmed his fist on it. Why the fuck do I gotta apologize to her?! She came and shouted at me first, Lucia! Rooster Boy shouted in defiance at the robed girl next to him. Adjusting her blue mage hat, a strand of green hair fell on her dainty face, which was beginning to redden in anger. Because youre the one who cant stop speaking behind her back, you imbecile! Just because shes a noble doesnt mean you have to spite her every single time, Leif! Like kids, the two began to shoot out arguments and insults at each other, havingpletely forgotten about the events leading up to this point and the atmosphere surrounding them. Although the girls tongue was sharp, the boy wasnt holding his punches back. If I were a responsible adult like Saori, I would try to diffuse the situation or watch on until they became too tired. Unfortunately, I wasnt. If two can y this game, so can a third! HEY! Dont just ignore me like that and enter your own tiny world! I pointed my finger at Rooster Head to interject, before turning to the girl beside him. In the first ce, Im supposed to shout at him, not you! I expected her toe to his defense now that I interrupted their own argument, but againstmon sense, she raised her hands as if she was surrendering, and replied in a nonchnt tone, Im sorry, my Lady. Leif is all yours. She then turned her head away from me and began whistling, treating the situation as if it had nothing to do with her. Rooster Heads otherpanion did the same in her own fashion. The beautiful green-feathered arvisiondy, a bird beastman, covered her face with her winged arm, using it as an impromptu fan. Meanwhile, the fully furred wolfkin said, Damn, am I thirsty. I need more ale, before standing up and literally running away from us, disying his high Agility as a rogue. The human greatsword wielder massaged his temples, muttering, You reap what you sow, brat, before continuing eating from the te in front of him, silently. Ooooh, even his teammates gave me their approval. Well, get ready to get roasted, dude! Whether it was cause of the consent of his party member or maybe cause of time, my anger slowly waned to the point that my lips curled into a smug. Well, well, well, looks like youre in a pick Shut up, you bitch! As an adventurer, youre not allowed to use your status as a noble to order me around! I know the rules! I can say whatever I want cuz your birth doesnt matter here at all! Now, fuck off! Rooster Head blurted in a fit of trepidation. Ok, now Im angry again. Before I could say another word, the red-haired boys mouth wouldnt stop opening. And you want to hear what I said before, huh?! Thats right, youre a lousy priestess! The Goddess is a warm-hearted divine mother who cares for her followers, but you aint showed anything simr! You didnt rush to help those injured hunters. You made those other priests do the job cuz they aremoners, and you cant move a finger cuz youre a stinking noble sitting on her golden chair! Uh, wha-what? I was bbergasted, and it seems I wasnt the only one. The other adventurers around us had their mouths open, looking at the young man as if he was crazy or stupid. The atmosphere shifted from me being the center of attention to him. Even my [Stage Fever (Minor)] was gone. Probably thinking his words intimidated me, Rooster Head continued, You heard that right! With the hunters guild, Ill rise through the ranks and gain enough strength and authority so nobles like you cant even touch me. In fact, Ill make sure ipetent adventurers like you will be punished for abusing your status to WILL YOU FUCKING SHUT UP, ALREADY!? My agitation boiled over. I raised my voice to shut the Dummkopf up, identally activated [Draconic Roar], slightly injuring the people in front of me. Considering he looked around my age, it probably looked like two red-haired kids ring up a childish argument. Are you fucking serious, when you said all that? Do you even have a brain, Dummkopf? Did you not notice my tail or horns? Im not from this kingdom, you fucking moron! I dont have the authority to do anything to you and even if I did, Im not shallow enough to wield it just because Im angry, you asshole! I yelled out. You can call me selfish,zy, stubborn, or whatever you want, but dont you fucking dare question my abilities! Ive worked hard on them like anybody else! Ive got to this point because Ive trained every single day; even if I have been cking recently, I can still kick your pathetic ass to the other side of town like a fucking football! Amidst my earnest rebuke, a few adventurers who showed equal displeasure at the fact he was unfairly bashing me, made their own opinions clear. Hey, brat, you and your party have been away for a week now. Thess and her party have been working like any other upstanding adventurer. What kinda man badmouths a girl behind her back, eh? Shes been doing G, F, and E rank Quests despite being D rank. Who cares how she got her rank when shes actually doing her bloody job? Hey, Miss priestess, dont fuckin fight inside the guildhall! Use the fuckin training grounds behind the building like anybody else! Drag the brat out already so we can actually get back to eating! Thatst guy knows his priorities. Respectable. With more adventurers voicing their discontent, Rooster Heads face reddened like a tomato, and not cause of embarrassment but of indignation. You buncha slimy old men! Youre talking like horny bastards! In the first ce, why the hell did the guild promote her to That is enough! The voice of a woman pierced through the rambunctiousness of all the adventurers. Pushing herself through the crowd, the figure of Melia, the katzune receptionist, appeared. The guild building is not a ce for fights! Stop this immediately! It was like Melias words were thew. The loud adventurers hammeringints into both Rooster Head and I became silent, despite having hadplete control over the situation up until now. Although I didnt speak back like Rooster Head, I did feel ufortable. My parallel minds were right, and the amount of I told ya I was receiving dampened my mood. Why did Melia and the other receptioniste now? Melia then walked to me, ced a hand on my shoulder and back. As she was taller than me, it was easy enough for her to move her mouth to my ear and whisper, Lady Hestia, I would like to ask you toe with us and Hey, hey, why is the guild showing so much favoritism to this damn noble! Arent all hunters supposed to be treated equally! Rooster Head shouted, rejecting a chance to escape this fight between us. Leif! The guild is responsible for diffusing fights and mediating between adven Melia was about to rebuke the young man, but I raised my hand to interrupt her. I understand that the guild wanted to stop our fight, as it was quite loud and annoying, but just like him, I too wasnt done with this quarrel yet. I really dont like being gossiped about behind my back, so it would be better to uproot the problem now. To start, why were she and her party made D ranks, huh? Sure, white-robed priests are invaluable to the adventurer guilds but that doesnt mean she can just skip the novice ranks! Raian, here is a C rank mercenary but he still had to start as a G rank hunter! He pointed at the greatsword wielder. He had confirmed ability from the mercenary guild, but was still made a G rank. That proves the guild treats everybody, regardless of their background, as equals until they prove their worth. This girl has done nothing worthwhile. Leif. As he was used as an example, Raian stopped eating and looked at Rooster Head. Dealing with a human and a monster ispletely different. The strategies you use against a human or beastman cannot be used to fight something like a troll or bullvark. The guild did the correct thing. Hestia has proven her ability to y monsters by handing in D rank monster materials on the day she issued her ID, Melia defended me. Considering the amount of G, F, E, and D rank monsters sold to the guild, her party would have been eligible for a D rank promotion from points alone if they were Quests. Including her profile, the guild has assessed it would benefit both parties more if we promoted Hestia and her party members to D rank. Yeah, I heard one of the receptionists blurt out she was level 80 or something. You cant fool the crystal if youre trying to make an ID! W-Wait, what the fuck?! Shes level 80?! Da fuk, why isnt she a C or B rank, then?! I was there when she first visited. Most of the materials were from Belzac Forest monsters. Doesnt matter if you question her skill and give herpanions the credit, cuz you aint surviving that hellhole if your holy mage or alchemist cant keep the healing and affliction curing up. The amount of support I was receiving was relieving. However, Rooster Head didnt give up. I would have admired his persistence if he hadnt been directing it at me. T-That doesnt mean she should be allowed to rank up to D just like that! The adventurer guilds also value the trust in their clients, right? The Quest givers! Even if she is strong, this is about principle! How can the guild allow this? This has to be cuz shes a noble. How can the guild master, who was famously known as the A rank adventurer Wing Ripper, allow this? Wait, Farron is A rank? Wait, is he supposed to be even stronger than Master Kush?! While I was interested in what he just said about Farron, I had to admit Rooster Boys argument this time was sorta correct. Although they hadnt admitted it, I know for sure they gave me D rank for some ulterior motive. Was it cause I was an otherworlder or a champion of Aurena? I know my princess title shouldnt be the cause if the integrity of the guild is everything they say. Then again, being a B rank dragon could be the actual reason. Regardless of what the reason really was, Saori and Tasianna were correct to assume they wanted us for our strength. I wasnt sure why they did it; nheless, it should be obvious enough that they didnt do this for our benefit. Rooster Head was correct with this one argument. However, the other adventurers didnt know this; they looked at him with exasperation and annoyance. Even the girl sitting next to him thought he was dragging this out for too long, as she was attempting to calm him down. If I continue throwing oil at this hothead, the situation might get worse. In the first ce, an idol shouldnt cause such a stunt. Having the chance to cool down, the rational part of myself began to feel my mind with guilt and shame. I thought I had outgrown this part of the person I once was on Earth, the me who couldnt help but blow up at people for badmouthing me. It had almost been a year since I was reborn into this world, but I guess an almost 16-year-old isnt much different from a 15-year-old in maturity. I was still a brat. My abilities were still ridiculed and that meant the sunfang dragon inside me still felt her pride was hurt. I had to fix it to feel refreshed again, but how was I supposed to do that? What am I supposed to do here? Couldnt I just show-off like how the [Young Sunfang Dragon] description exined the dragon? Alright, I announced, now with a calm mind. You dont believe in my power and think I used my status to get my D rank, right? Well, I dont like my efforts being ridiculed so how about I show you what I can actually do, huh? A demonstration to shut you up, Sacred L-Lady Hestia, wait, wait, you cant! Lady Shrine Maiden, by the Goddess, please, you mustnt! Woah, woah, get away. Shes casting a spell! L-Leif, Leif, say sorry, now! A white magic circle appeared before my hand. For some reason, Melia, the priests, and the mages among the adventurers were frantic and erupted in a panic. The arvisiandy was also agitated into action, but instead of panicking, she took out her bow while her other hand took out an arrow. The greatsword wielder grabbed his weapon and attempted to grab my arm with his free hand. Huh? Why are [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] activating? Is somebody attacking me? But before I could actually figure it out, my lips let out the name of my spells. Sacred Field. A white circle appeared under my feet, quickly expanding to encapste the whole guild floor, before shining a blinding white light. A serene aura with small white particles was released from my spell, touching each adventurer and guild staff. It has been a while since I used [Sacred Field], mostly since my party didnt need healing. We were over-leveled for Firwood and nothing gave us a challenge. Aside from Eines training, I never had a reason to use a healing spell in this town. Nheless, the effectiveness of this AOE healing spell was as great as ever. T-The cut I got today is healing up! Is this a white grace?! I-Incredible! Without a chant and such arge magic circle! Has she mastered [Chant Revocation]?! How much Mana does the priestess have?! Where is her catalyst!? S-Sacred Magic! Ooooh, the Goddess has given this humble servant a nce of the power of a high-ranking shrine maiden, nay, bishop! The finest miracle of the Goddess of Light! Everybody was marveling at my spell. Even the arvisiondy and the veteran Raian, lowered their weapons as they noticed the spectacle. It should be one if I understood a normal magician correctly. Each spell had a minimum amount of Mana that I had to pay to activate it, but by increasing the cost, both power and size could be increased. I intentionally made [Sacred Field] superrge to boast. In the Goddess mercy, this white grace shall be free of charge, I proimed with [Benevolent Aura] activated to appear more priestly. I then raised my hand with the other white circle. When was thest time you guys have been to church? When was thest time you got blessed? Itll be on the house, then~ Although I still couldnt obtain [Multi-Cast], I still was able to cast multiple spells at once due to my parallel minds. By materializing both spells magic circle simultaneously, I was literally telling everybody I had [Multi-Cast], or at least, thats what they should think. Even if Rooster Head couldnt understand it, I had a feeling the girl next to him should. She was a mage, after all. The white magic circle in my hand flew up to the ceiling, which was one story high, quickly expanded like [Sacred Field] and began rotating. Oh, Goddess of Light, Aurena. I bid you, hear our prayers of gratitude and ardent worship so it may empower you evermore in your duties of overseeing us. I beg of you to hear us and grant upon us your blessing of light, Prayer! Pouring in as much mana as the spell needed, I made it immediately ready to cast the moment it rotated. Normally, [Prayer] was a cooperative spell that needed multiple priests to be cast due to its insane Mana cost. As not every priest had as much Mana as I did, the spell also had the effect of absorbing praying followers Mana to fuel it. Only an aplished mage with a huge dispensable Mana capacity would be able to be the sole caster for it. Even for me, it felt like a piece of me was just ripped off. Next time, it would be better to do this as slowly as possible. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I-Impossible! Brothers, did you start praying to aid the Lady shrine maiden?! N-No, she cast it all by herself, and its moderate, too! Dear Goddess, is this a message from you? Have you chosen this merciful maiden to show us ourck of faith? Oooh, we are unworthy! Praise the Goddess, for she has blessed our souls. Her graceful hands are guiding us on our path of growth! This noble shrine maiden is showing ourcking piety. A message from the Goddess, indeed, brothers! Our noble sister here cannot just be an ordinary shrine maiden. A saintess! She must be! Ah, I can see the divinity of the Goddess, the light shining around her! We white-robed priests have much to learn, oh, Crimson Saintess! 4 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Spark Inferno Dragon, Hestia Atsuko]:131 Dudes, Im not your sisterAlso, whats with this freak-out?! This should be entirely possible for a high-ranking bishop or cardinal, or whatever clergy ranks existed in this world! While everybody was still mesmerized by the sight, I smiled at a job well done. I then turned to Melia, whose eyes were shining like stars, and told her I wanted to meet with the guild master. Before she coulde to her senses, I was already at the stairs. The guild masters secretary said I needed to make an appointment to meet him, as he was supposedly busy. However, before I could startining, the voice of a man suddenly came from behind the secretarys desk. Let her in, it said in the guild masters voice. What do you want, kiddo? Farron, the guild master, greeted me without taking his eyes away from a stack of documents. K-Kiddo, where did thate from?! Didnt you call me Lady Hestiast time?! No, not that! How did you know I wanted to see you? I asked, a bit flustered at my sudden nickname. When Melia and the other receptionist were reporting to me what happened to those three newbies, my secretary reported some loud shouts from the guildhall. When the door opened, I heard your voice, Farron exined, informing me why Melia didnt diffuse the situation immediately. So, now, what do you want? Aint? Didnt think you were the type of person toe running after getting angry. Nah, I just resolved it. No problem there, dont worry, I replied with a hand gesture. However, what I actually came here for is because I want to spar with you, Mister Mysterious Know-it-all. Spar? Yep, I heard you were once an A ranker, right? Well, my Master has the strength of a B ranker, you see. I havent been able to defeat him once yet, but Im curious about how you stack up to him. Raising his head, he frowned in confusion. Huh? You have a master? How did-, when d- wait, no, it doesnt matter. The answer is no, kiddo. Im busy. Yeah, yeah, I kind of had that feeling you would say that, I replied with a shrug. So, lets just assume Im close to [Battle Frenzy]? How about that? I need to cool down and Im asking the strong and brave Wing Ripper to help me train. And besides, if youre stuck in this chair the whole day, then some exercise is better than none. Take it from me, my world proved sitting down too much is bad for your health. He narrowed his eyes, looking at me with a hint of irritation now, but quickly gave it up to sigh in exasperation. The training grounds are at the back of the building. Give me some time to prepare. Meet you there, kiddo. After hiding my presence with my stealth skills, I sneaked past the adventurers that I had blessed. They seemed to be in a good mood. When I went through the guilds back door, a field the size of a European football field greeted me. Despite the falling snow, the training ground remained snow-free. I could see a few adventurers currently training and sparring inside it, but luckily there was still enough space for my spar with the guild master. When I entered the premises of the field, a warm sensation covered my body, reminding me of those temperature regtors Eines mansion had. Was it the same kind of manatech? Wait, how rich was the hunters guild? Or was this another loan like those [Crystals of the Divine System]? Regardless of what it was, I simply shrugged and chose a spotrge enough for the uing spar. I stretched and did some warmup exercises to bring my body into top form. WooooSomebody stronger than Master Kush. Wow, I feel kinda nervous. It had been a while since Ist had a chance to fight somebody that might be stronger than me, status-wise. Saori was a great sparring partner, but after evolving into a B rank monster, the stat disparity between us increased to the point I could mostly brute-force through her strategies. If not for Tasianna and her smart usage of skills and spells, it wouldnt be much of a challenge. But now, I got the chance to fight somebody who could be stronger than the man I still couldnt defeat. Farron wasnt a mage but a warrior. Id learned how to fight against a mage and an arcane trickster, but I dont think Id ever gotten the chance to spar with a warrior before, so this was exciting. However, what motivated me most about this fight was cause of what happened today. Did I earn this instant promotion to D rank? Well, my stats and skills are good but Im currentlycking the attitude of one. Ive been taking it too slow after my debut and I forgot an Idol cant just stop her training. She needs to strive for more and more. Vacation is over, its time to get back into the groove. Ill take care of [Idol] tomorrow. Today, Ill see where I still need to improve and test out some ideas. Eventually, Farron exited the guild building; with him was a posse of adventurers. No, I think most of the guild came out to spectate us. Whats with that look? he mentioned as he stood on the opposite side of me. You dont have any armor or real gear, so I only brought out my weapon. With all the enchantments and runes on my armor, there would be too much of a handicap for you. I saw your profile so this one weapon should be good enough. He sounded a bit arrogant, or maybe just confident in his strength, but that wasnt why I was staring at him. What actually caught my eye was his massive greatsword or halberd. It was essentially a sword stuck on a long spear shaft, looking like a sword spear. As far as appearance goes, it was the most eye-catching weapon Ive ever seen in this world. Its shaft was ck and shiny, looking like it was made from some sorta ck metal, while the cross guard was covered in abination of white and ck feathers. The sword part of this sword spear, or whatever, was long and looked like the long canine of a giant lion. The de was decorated with multiple weird circles in different colors, each of which emanated a dim light. This was the first real fantasy weapon Id ever seen. I had the feeling it was not only made with exquisite metals, but also high-quality monster materials,bined by a master cksmith into this intimidating weapon of death. Wait, is he trying to kill me? Chapter 115: The Dragoon. Chapter 115: The Dragoon. Profile: Name: Faron Nordor Level: 113 Race: Human Age: 51 Years Job: Frencer Status: Health: 1199/1199 Mana: 2141/2141 Strength: 4061 Intelligence: 1312 Vitality: 3712 Wisdom: 2531 Agility: 3059 Stamina: 5489/5489 Effects: [Crystallized (Lungs)(Moderate)] Unique Skill: [Skylord Lv. 3] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 7] [Arcane Mind Lv. 4] [Mana Control Lv. 5] [Wind Magic Lv. 9] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 1] [Silent Casting Lv. 3] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 6] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 9] [True Sword Technique Lv. 4] [True Sword Mastery Lv. 2] [True Spear Technique Lv. 5] [True Spear Mastery Lv. 4] [Mana Strike Lv. 8] [Stamina Strike Lv. 10] [Minds Eye Lv. 4] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 2] [Artorian Lionheart Swordsmanship Lv. 10] [Dragoon Spearmanship Lv. 8] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 8] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Concentration Lv. 8] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Probability Correction Lv. 9] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 9] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 8] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 3] [Tracking Lv. 8] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 7] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 6] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 8] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 9] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 3] [Superior Mounted Fighter Lv. 6] Resistance: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 8] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 6] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Mind Protection Lv. 4] [Advance Abnormal Status Resistance Lv. 6] [Fear Resistance Lv. 6] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 5] [Lava Resistance Lv. 2] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 3] [Ice Resistance Lv. 4] [Mud Magic Lv. 1] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 1] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 2] [Torrent Resistance Lv. 1] [Terra Resistance Lv. 2] [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 7] [Mana Recovery Lv. 3] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 8] [Prime Vigor Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.8] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 5] [Herculean Power Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 5] [Indomitable Bulwark Lv. 5] [Sages Wisdom Lv. 2] [Speed of Sonic Lv. 1] [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 3] Others: [Dancing Lv. 5] [Handicraft Lv. 7] [Woodworking Lv. 6] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 6] [Monster Tamer Lv. 8] [Monster Synergy Lv. 6] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 3] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 10] [Tyrants Aura] [Seductive Aura Lv. 6] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 2] [Admiration Lv. 7] [Ladies Man] [Starvation Lv. 6] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 9] [Instruction Lv. 7] [Commanders Aura] [Thought eleration Lv. 4] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 2] [Supreme Rider Lv. 7] Ability List: Unarmed abilities: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] [Dracobody] [Punch] Artorian Lionheart Sword abilities: [Stabbing Charge] [Storm Devastation] [Calling Wind] [Vortex of Talons] [Griffons w] [Bird of Prey] [Nordor Style: Voidlight Erasure] Dragoon Spear abilities: [Dragoon Dive] [Spiral] [Winds Trail] [Nordor Style: White Griffons Descent] [Nordor Style: Highwind] Spell List: Custom spells: [Wind Gust] [Enchant: Wind] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] Title: [Rider of Storms] [Wing Ripper] [Doting Family Man] Caliarus A beautiful swordspear crafted by dwarven techniques in a dragon fire furnace, using both draconic and griffon materials. Due to the use of eoriant and andurium in its creation, this weapon boasts high durability, strength, and nimbleness. An unbreakable de made from a dragons fang, and the wing feathers of a griffon used to decorate the crossguard; this weapon can show its full potential even in the worst of storms. Skill [Mana Conductor Lv. 8] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 5] [Sword Mastery Lv. 8] [True Spear Mastery Lv. 1] [Decreased Weight Lv. 7] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 3] [Herculean Power Lv. 5] [Speed of Sonic Lv. 5] [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 5] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 1] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 5] [Minds Eye Lv. 5] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 10] [Wind Pressure Nullification] [Explosion Pressure Nullification] Rune [Enchantment Rune: Lightning] [Magic Rune: Tornado Bullet] [Defense Rune: Auracoil] [Defense Rune: Pavise] [Passive Rune: Life Steal] [Passive Rune: Clean de] [Attack Rune: Triple Strike] His profile and weapon are OP! That description box isnt a text anymore, its an essay! I was allowed to look at the guild masters profile and weapon; considering he already knew my status, it was just fair. I knew he was supposedly an A rank adventurer, but that still didnt prepare me for the absolute surprise of his status. What was he? Some I trained for all my life and I became OP character from a light novel? Hes strong, like, so fucking strong! If I were topare him to the many people Ive met in my life, then he would definitely be stronger than Master Kush, but his stats wereckingpared to Astalos, that B rank wyvern I met in Belzac Forest. Even then, I think Farrons skills were superior to Astaloss. There was also the power of items; Farron was a human and able to equip himself with weapons, armor, and elixirs. I was earnestly grateful. Ive been stealthily identifying the weapons and catalysts from the other adventurers, but nothing caught my eye. On a fantasy scale, they were normal and uninspiring. However, what was this Caliarus? It was a top-tier weapon, that was what it was. The sense of awe I had for the weapon was greatbut so was my fear for it. H-Hey, why is he bringing that weapon of mass murder to this spar?! W-Wait, hold on! This is a spar, a spar! Why are you bringing that overpowered weapon just to have a fight with me?! Youre not actually trying to kill me, right? RIGHT?! I asked, dread filling my head from the sight of that weapon. Huh?! Farron uttered with surprise. Kiddo, did you hit your head on the way out? You said you wanted to spar with me, so here I am. Why would you think something that crazy? O-Oh, yeah? Well, then why are you bringing that?! I pointed at his weapon. It wasnt just his weapon that I was wary of, but also his skills and titles Skylord A skill given to an extraordinary aerial fighter. Reduces wind elemental damage and pushback by 50%. As long as the user fights or uses an attack from the air, their damage will be increased by 100% + ([Skylord Lv. X]* 10%) Minds Eye Increases the sharpness or destruction capability of a weapon, enabling them to damage hardened metal, shells, or barriers better. Reduces durability loss of weapons and protects attacks using the body Monster Tamer A skill designed to support the rtionship between beast and master. Improves the training of a tamed monster, increasing the amount of experience and skill proficiency they gain. Increases trust of tamed monsters Monster Synergy While the user is fighting with their tamed monsters, increases those tamed monsters parameters by 5% * [Monster Synergy Lv. X] Rider of Storms A title given to a superb rider who has ridden and prevailed through numerous trials on their monster mount. The Mana and Stamina cost of [Air Walk] will be 0. While fighting on a monster mount in the sky, increases the users and mounts parameters by 30% each Wing Ripper A title given to those who are recognized as a hunter of winged creatures. If the attacked creature possesses wings, increases damage to them by 10%. Increases the destruction on the creatures wings if hit Doting Family Man A title given to a family-oriented man who will do anything to protect his family, and who has proven his resolve. Increases all parameters by 15% if a family member is in danger It was insane. I actually hadnt met a single monster tamer up until Farron. Considering how often it was used as a ss in fantasy novels and games, I was disappointed that they werent more prevalent in Firwood. There was even arge forest filled with them right next door, ready for a gotta catch ''em all trip. So, will he be using his monster partner or not? Thankfully, he said no; although I wasnt sure if it was my imagination or not, it seemed he was quite reluctant to answer that question. Almost sad. Well, I had no right to pry, instead, I should be happy I didnt have to deal with a 1v2. Still, I couldnt be rxed considering he had a ton of skills and title effects that gave him high damage multipliers. In a game, the higher your multipliers, the more dangerous you were. Master Kush was, in his words, not a master of the arcane arts, yet but he was still able to overwhelm me with his refined magic casting and decision making once he got serious. Farron not only had higher stats than my dragonewt form, but also the advantage of techniques. How do you fight against somebody who knew the sword and spear, in and out? Undoubtedly, he would be the strongest opponent I had faced yet. Dont worry about your safety, kiddo. I can manage my strength well enough even with all those skills. Your [Draconic Barrier] should be able to block most of it, so keep it up no matter what, he responded off-handedly. Some people would consider his tone arrogant, but I thought it was more the confidence of somebody strong; it was warranted. If I actually was intending to hurt you, I wouldnt have changed my Job to Frencer. You want to witness my strength? Then let me show you what a former A rank adventurer can do. Sighing in exasperation, I handed him back his ID. Jeez, you called me kiddo again. Guild master, shouldnt I be considered an adult at this age in Peolynca? Casually waving his hand, Farron returned to his starting location. The training field was currently barren as most of the adventurers had stopped training and were now watching us with the rest of the guild on the sidelines. The younger spectators had gleaming eyes focused on Farron, while the older ones were watching him with interest. Only the magicians and the four priests were curious about me. To be expected. I dont think I have much to offer to melee sses. AnywaySanctuary! A glimmering barrier of light materialized around Farron and me. It was around the size of a baseball field, giving us enough room to fight while the barrier would protect anything outside from my stray spells. I could hear the awe and wows from the spectators. Ready, kiddo? After doing some stretching, he probably thought I would be ready. However, instead, I took out multiple bowls of stew and skewered meat. Itadikimasu! I shouted before gorging myself with all of Saoris delicious food. W-Wait, shes eating? Why is she eating so much before a fight?! Youre gonna have cramps if you do it before a hard fight. Is she looking down at the guild master? No, no, why did that fact catch your attention? We should be asking why she is doing this right in front of us! Thatmotion made it impossible to eat, and now shes digging into all that delicious smelling food. Ahh, I can smell it from here! Youre right! Im still hungry! Noisy. I do feel a bit guilty as I was the reason why they couldnt eat, but why the hell werent they eating now? Stopining about useless stuff and go get some food then! You guys are about to witness a show. Now, speaking of food [Insatiable Glutton] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Insatiable Glutton A status effect inflicted by the skill [Gluttonous]. While this status affliction is under effect, increase all parameters and stamina consumption by 20%. Stamina can overflow over the maximum capacity, by the amount consumed. This effect ends once Stamina is less than 100% Gluttonous A skill given to those with a voracious appetite, insatiable even after consumingrge quantities of consumables. Increases Stamina regeneration from all sources. The skill [Starvation] cannot be received while this skill is in the owners profile. If the owner consumes food while Stamina is at maximum capacity, [Insatiable Glutton] is inflicted. If the owner would receive the status effects [Starvation] or [Exhaustion], they are instead inflicted with [Starving Weakling]. The skillsbined are: [Prime Vigor Lv. 10], [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 10] The [Gluttonous] skill was given to me after I evolved into a [Young Sunfang Dragon], fitting for a dragon who was known for being a voracious eater. Until now, I didnt really have the opportunity to use it in a fight, but I knew from the description alone that it was immensely powerful. I had around 4000 Agility as a dragonewt, but what would happen if it got increased by 20%? That was 800 more Agility just from one skill. Crazy. The biggest downside about it was that it was hard to maintain it. All of my dragon abilities cost Stamina and fighting, in general, was tiring. There was also the issue that coulde up if my Stamina dropped to zero. Starving Weakling A status effect inflicted by the skill [Gluttonous]. While this status affliction is under effect, decrease all parameters by 50% but increase Stamina regeneration from all sources by 20%. The effects of [Starvation] and [Exhaustion] would activate too. This effect ends once Stamina is more than 0% [Starvation] inflicted Health damage while [Exhaustion] weakened your body, making it feel lethargic and feeble. Combined these two debuffs with a 50% decrease in parameters and it would turn into a disaster. This skill was a double-edged sword. However, I was a sunfang dragon. I had a very easy way to ovee all of this with my sun core. While the sun was still up, I could regenerate my Health, Mana, or Stamina using sr rays. With [Gluttonous]s increased Stamina regeneration, I could eat mid-fight or use the sun to keep the effects of [Insatiable Glutton] on. Farrons stats are too high. If I want to win, I have to keep [Insatiable Glutton] active no matter what! However, it''s already the afternoonI will have to stop fighting once the sun is down. Well, good enough for me. Once I gave my thumbs up, Farron assumed a fighting pose with his swordspear. Aside from his weapon, he had no other equipment. He had no armor, he was only wearing a simple jacket to ward off the cold. If his normal equipment was as well-made as his weapon, he would probably be ultra-buffed. I felt anxious. I was confident in my strength, but I knew I still had a long way ahead of me to be strong. Astalos, the Leviathan, Master Kush, the Gods, and now Farron stood before me as hurdles. As an idol I didnt seekbat power, but it was different for my monster side. I was nervous, but I also felt immense excitement. I didnt want to admit that I was a battle junkie in the past, but maybe I was? Who knows. Seeing as he wasnt attempting to move first, I guess he conceded the first move to me. Thanks~ Let the show begin! Music, start! I yelled as the ear-busting sounds of guitars, violins, drums, and all other instruments boomed through the training field. Unlike [Air Shield], [Sanctuary] allowed air to go in and out of it, meaning everybody could hear this battle theme. However, while the spectators might think I was just ying some music like what I did in the guild, for Farron who was the target of all this music, it was an attack. The reason for that was cause of my skill [Idol]. Idol A skill given to someone who has be epted as an Idol by the popce. While the user is performing idol-like actions and others can witness it, all buffs already applied to the user will also affect the audience through the [Music Resonation] buff. Depending on the stage, others will only receive a certain percentage: 25%/50%/75%/100%. All acoustic-rted attacks will be boosted. ess to the Idol System. The skillsbined are: [Sacred Amp][Synergists Oath Lv. 10] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 10] [Singing Lv. 10] [Dancing Lv. 10] [Musician Lv. 10] All acoustic-rted attacks will be boosted. The time for sound-based attacks to be fully implemented into my arsenal was here. Even without [Draconic Roar], I could make people bleed with my music. All buffs on! Farron winced as he blocked his ears from my surprise attack. I couldve used this opportunity to attack him with all my spells but what I needed to do first was close the stat gap with all my buffing spells. Stats werent everything, but it would be stupid to ignore them. I technically could have done this before the battle began, but that wouldnt be proper training. Saori made me aware that people will never, ever give you time to fully prepare during a fight. You had to be a seer or fortune teller to know when somebody wanted to ambush you, making it more practical to learn how to fully buff myself during a fight. This acoustic attack was weak, but it gave me the time needed to buff up. May the Goddess of Wind bless me with her winds of protection, Air Shield! Knowing he couldnt give me more time to prepare, Farron endured through the pain and materialized a shield of wind around him, neutralizing my music attack. Dragoon Jump! Dragoon Dive! The moment he shouted those abilities, Farron jumped up into the air like a kangaroo, nearly reaching the end of the [Sanctuary]. He then kicked the air with [Air Walk] and used this momentum to dive onto me like a descending meteor. Fast! I thought, but it wasnt fast enough since I had anticipated this. There were three options for him to reach me: [Stabbing Charge], [Dragoon Dive], and using [Wind st] to propel himself forward with his agility. However, two of these options were not avable to him. [Stabbing Charge] was a sword ability and weapon abilities can only be used with its corresponding weapon. The third option was also out of the question as he needed to chant his spells, unlike me, while his Agility was inferior to mine after all the buffs. His only option was the second one, making it easy to predict. Wind st, I cast, blowing me out of thending zone of his [Dragoon Dive]. Arge dust explosion was caused by thending, creating a crater and a cracked ground. Dragoon was an RPG ss specialized in jumping and attacking with a spear from the sky, and I was fighting an expert in it. It sent chills down my spine. Exciting! I thought, unable to suppress my grin. Despite the awe I felt for this super-cool attack, I didnt waste this window of attack. One parallel mind was still ying the battle music, albeit at a lower volume, so I still had eight other minds to cast spells. This was just a spar, not a real fight, so why not enjoy it with some good music? I still was able to use the myriads of spells I had in my arsenal to turn this training ground into my personal battlegrounds, after all. Streams of [Lightning Bolt] shot at Farron with blinding speed. Auracoil, he said calmly, touching another rune on his de. The [Air Shield] dispersed around him and was reced by a bright, scale-like barrier. Once my lightning spells touched it, they immediately sizzled out, not even leaving a dent on this barrier. Good decision. Gale Steps, he mumbled quietly, using footwork I wasnt used to. Instead of a straight line, he weaved his body through the training field like a wandering breeze, zigzagging as he dodged any of my other spells. I need to stop him. Normally, when there was enough of a distance between me and my opponent, I would use this chance to fly up in the air with [Wind st] and stay there with [Air Walk]. Gaining the high ground, or air superiority, was my right as a dragon, enabling me to shower down spells with impunity. However, what can a whelp like me do before a Skylord, a Rider of Storms, the Wing Ripper? I needed my wings to properly stay in the air, and that would just increase [Wing Ripper]s damage on me. Also, I will dly admit I am just a noobpared to people who can actually fly or fight in the air. It wasnt even a contest here. I know Farrons status, so instead of being prideful and stupid, Ill take the smart choice and stay outside his fighting area. After all, shouldnt a dragon fight in an arena advantageous to her? Terra Wall! Bedrock des! Rumbling Might! Thats right, there was no need for me to fight in the air. I was also an earth mage, I can control the tempo of the fight! The earth moved at mymand, turning the fields into a parkour area as sharp des descended onto Farron. Even his [Gale Steps] was stopped by the quakes of the earth, breaking his posture and bnce. Hmph, easy. At that moment, Farron grasped the cross guard of his swordspear and pulled it down. The de became longer while the handle decreased to the point the spear was transformed into a greatsword. Vortex of Talons. Bending his knees, Farron lowered his body as he began slicing anythinging into his shing field, staying steady despite how much the ground was shaking. As if it was butter, all my earthen des and walls were sliced with ease, crumbling into debris. Even Saori or Master Kush wasnt able to dispatch them this easy! Stabbing Charge. He dashed towards me. My [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] were ringing but the warning came toote. I couldnt dodge, I had to defend. Purple mes began wrapped around my hands and tail, quickly turning yellow-ish before disappearing as they left behind a purple metal-like coating. Grck! I groaned as I used my ws to divert the des trajectory. Splinters of [Corrosive Fire]s obsidian broke apart as I prevented the de from hitting my face. Although I was protected by [Draconic Barrier], I knew with Farrons Strength, this attack would have definitely dealt a lot of damage if it was a direct hit. I had to prevent it if I couldnt dodge. My hands might have been covered in the hard scales of a sunfang dragon, but I couldnt risk injuring them. The obsidian from my mes was sturdy. I could raise my defense through them, but, in the end, they werent strong enough. Regardless, it gave my scale-dust enough time to surround me. Opening my mouth, I gnashed my fangs together, creating a small spark leading into a gigantic explosion. Oi, what the fuck?! What is that priestess doing?! Shit, is she suicidal?! Far from it. [Scale-Dust Veil] was just a fancy name for my natural ability to spread scale-dust into the air, which was an explosive substance. As the one who could produce it, my body was naturally more resilient against itpared to a human. As I had the feeling I was the only dragonewt in town, I was sure that nobody could tell if I was actually a dragon in disguise. Even if I used a dragon breath attack, I could just say a dragonewt can use breath attacks, too. There was currently arge cloud of smoke surrounding Farron and me, but I knew what was going on with [Detection Sensor]. As it exploded, Farron activated Defensive Rune: Pavise, creating arge magical shield before his weapon to defend against my attack, blowing him away from me without receiving any damage. I took a bit of damage, but everything was easily healed up with the automatic rejuvenation effect of [White mes]. Instead of worrying about it, I instead started to grind my tail against the ground. This action ignited all the scale-dust currently under my tails scales, turning it into a searing me spear. Using [Wind st], I catapulted myself at Farron, somersaulted as I mmed my tail onto him. [Hellde Edge], the signature ability of the Hellde Dragon increased the destructive power of my tail, turning it into a lethal weapon able to slice even metal. I was sure I was fast enough, I nned it to happen like this. Even my parallel minds agreed this was a great way to catch Farron off-guard. What warrior would expect a mage to deliberately challenge them in closebat? I might be a mage, but my Strength stat was no joke after all the buffs and stat multiplier. Also, my tail was coated in the purple obsidian. My purple mes from [Corrosive Fire] and my natural crimson mes from my scale-dust; it was abination of my most damaging mes and my toxic one. Even if I couldnt do much damage to Farron, I would leave him poisoned due to the obsidians poison trait. I was sure that this attack would hit. Damn! Thats a nice attack, Hestia! But it wasnt enough. Farron guarded against my attack with his greatsword the ground cracked and it seemed like I pushed him into the earth, but he was only smiling. However, a youngdy should act more modestly! Get down! Moving his de dexterously, he disrupted my bnce as my tail was on his de. He spun me around before mming the blunt part of the sword into my side. Ack! I was able to narrowly block his attack with my arm, but that didnt mean I didnt take any damage. Since I started my path as a Spark Fire Dragon, I had always fought as if I was a ss cannon. I had high Strength and Intelligence, but my defenses were flimsy. Dodging was more efficient. But not only was I forced to block one attack, but two of Farrons attacks in a row. My [Draconic Barrier] was sturdy but even this skill couldnt fully block an attack from a 4061 Strength swordmaster. I was blown away like a ragdoll as my [White mes] quickly surrounded my wounds, beginning the healing process. This automatic healing was amazing and was one of the reasons why I loved my white mes so much. By having it heal me automatically, I could free up a parallel mind from healing duty. Even if I, the original mind, was preupied, my parallel minds wouldnt miss an opportunity to attack. Eight magic circles appeared around Farron. This was the power of [Dyed Cast]. Normally, if I wanted to cast a spell, I had to go through the entire casting process without stop. Invocation, Incantation, and Activation- I had to go through each of them before thest step, Release. However, with [Dyed Cast], I could begin the cast of a spell and use my mana to keep it active even if the magic circle hasnt even been formed yet. With [Mana Eyes] I noticed a small mana signature whenever I experimented with it, too small to notice in the rush ofbat. I could hide spells to surprise my opponents. [Lava Stream], [Lava Ball], [Tornado Bullet], [Lightning Bolt], [Banishment Beam], and [Sacred Smite]. High damaging spells barraged Farron as he activated his auracoil once again to protect himself. Getting the chance to fight somebody with runes on his weapons made me want to learn about runes even more! Luckily, the surprise attack seemed to have taken effect. Farron was fast, but he wasnt fast enough with his rune activation. Under the auracoil, I could see sizzlinging from dark spots on his body, a result of being hit by [Lightning Bolt]. Using this chance, I began shooting out more and more spells without rest. I didnt need to chant and I learned how to use my magic more efficiently from a true magic master; I could continuously use the same magic circle to repeatedly unleash the same spell with [Continuous Cast]. Runes needed mana to activate and maintain, and, simr to my [Draconic Barrier], the more damage the auracoil had to absorb, the more mana that Farron would lose. As a non-magician, he simply didnt have enough Mana. In an attrition game, I would win. Gotcha! Yes. Take advantage of my mistakes and shoot me down. Fully utilize your strengths while preventing mine! Farron praised me as he kept shielding himself with auracoil. But that changed the moment his eyes brightened up. Dracobody! Scales began covering his skin as he said that. It reminded me of a lizardman but without the long snout and tail. He disabled auracoil and began weaving his body through my barrage of spells, keeping up his footwork as he quickly advanced towards me with [Gale Steps]. If this wasnt a fight, I wouldve been slightly enchanted by it, as it reminded me a bit of a dance. However, my mind remained sharp. [Battle Mind] kept frivolous ideas like this out during a fight. I immediately began countering his movements by using the most effective attack in this situation: a roar. KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Wide-ranged AOE attack with high damage potential. In the past, I used this ability to instantly kill a wyvern by shouting into its ear at point-nk range. Even Saori was caught by it and became temporarily deaf despite being further away than the wyvern. Now, with [Idol], this supersonic attack was heading towards Farron. However, against my expectations, Farron stopped his movements, which caused him to get hit by a few of my spells. He transformed his sword back into a spear and then jumped up super high into the sky to avoid the worst of my [Draconic Roar]. Scheie! Hes a warrior, I forgot! I was a mage-pugilist hybrid who focused mostly on damage and support. Saori was an arcane trickster who used her dark magic and mana threads to trick and deceive people beforending the killing blow. Tasianna was an ice mage who could support us with her wide-range crowd control and defensive spells. The three of us all had different fighting styles but all of us had one thing inmon: we were frail. I had a pseudo tanking ability by either taking damage and then healing it up or using my [Draconic Barrier], but it wasnt efficient against high damage attacks. However, Farron was different. He had high defenses and Health, making it possible for him to take on a few attacks without worry. So, unlike my party, he could afford to tank the damage from a few of my spells in order to avoid the more dangerous roar while continuing to close the distance between us. He even used [Dracobody] which increased his defense even more. Dracobody An unarmed technique that transforms the users skin into dragonkin scales. Temporarily increases Fire elemental damage by 50% and magic resistance by 30%. Consumes both Stamina and Mana until dispelled Dashing through the air with [Winds Trail], Farrons movement speed couldnt bepared to when he was on the ground and he quickly closed the gap between us. My parallel minds began shooting out spells at him, but that was futile as his body began twisting like a tornado, cleaving through my spells as auracoil activated once again. [Spiral] to pierce through the air like a twister, while aiming at me with [Dragoon Dive] to send me falling on my back after hended on the ground. That was his n. As I tried to recover from the wind pressure, Farron changed his spear into a sword and used [Calling Wind]. His motions were quick and smooth, so smooth that it looked like no friction was caused. Farron shed downwards, pulling his sword behind him. Without warning, what felt like a w pushed me forward towards Farron. Was it the wind or was it magic? In the short time I had left before Farron could sh at me, I used [Air Walk] to stop my body from moving mid-air. Wrong choice. Use [Wind st] next time. Again! he uttered before punching me in my stomach. Gargh! The air escaped my lungs as I flew through the air, tumbling on the ground before stopping. I had to clutch my stomach as I tried to stand up. Scheie! He got me! He got me good there! [Draconic Barrier] blocked some of the damage but the impact of his fist caused my organs to shake violently. I felt nauseous. If it werent for [Absolute Pain Tolerance], I would definitely be wailing on the ground right now. Thankfully, my parallel minds knew me well enough to activate [Major Healing] almost immediately. The damage waspletely healed. Raising my head, my first thought was to find Farron, but my eyes couldnt find him. My [Detection Sensor] told me he was in front of me but, where was he? My Lady shrine maiden, look up! one of the priests shouted. As I moved my head upwards, a spiraling tornado descended from the sky. It was Farron! Purple sh! Purple sh! I thought immediately. Even if I avoided the attack itself, I couldnt dodge the shockwave. If the same thing happened a few seconds ago, everything would just repeat. I had to get out of here! Purple sh Like lightning, the caster can instantly cast one spell without any dy. The spell cast using this effect will cost thrice the mana cost Instead of an offensive spell, the level two System spell I got from [Lightning Magic] was an instant cast. Through my experiments, I could even cast a long-winded spell like [Symphonie des Feuergottes] immediately, but the problem was the mana cost. The higher the initial cost, the more expensive it got. There was also the problem that I couldnt use [Fluid Cast], [Dy Cast], nor [Continuous Cast] with the chosen spell. [Purple sh] was a strong but niche spell. By using [Purple sh] twice, I could use two spells immediately. My targets were none other than [Warp Point: Entry] and [Warp Point: Exit]. Urgh! I moaned as I frowned, feeling arge quantity of Mana escaping my body, however, I endured. I slipped through the portal andpletely evaded Farrons attack and the aftermath. I thought I could start my counterattack, but I was wrong. Taking a sharp punch into my gut and then using a ton of mana for two terribly Mana expensive spells took a toll on my mental stamina. My body couldnt feel any fatigue as I havent even lost [Insatiable Glutton] yet, but my decision making was slowed. Ever since I had to defend against his first attack, my concentration was at an all-time high but for a split-second, I stumbled on my thoughts. Watch it, kiddo! I heard somebody shout as I noticed Farron closing the distance with a somersault. With his swordspear, he mmed the mighty weapon on the ground as I barely avoided it. I wanted to take some time to regain my breath, but it wasnt meant to be. [Storm Devastation], that was the ability he used. It was a triple hit attack with the greatsword where he somersaulted and mmed his de down like a hammer. I couldnt afford to get hit. While I managed to avoid the second hit, I couldnt dodge thest as the shockwave of the attack made me lose my bnce. S-Shit! Dreadre Aura, now! As the de nearly hit my head, heat began to gather inside my body as cold sweat began to form on my face from the seeing the de descending on my face. However, the de gently swept to the side, a cold gust of wind assaulting my face instead. I instinctively deactivated [Dreadre Aura] before releasing the umted heat. As I was about to fall from my loss of bnce, Farron grabbed my arm and pulled me back up. What are you doing?! This might be a spar but that doesnt give you the right to daydream! And what was that footwork?! That was a mistake which could have cost you your life! Eh? Farron then stuck his de into the ground, then began straightening my posture and pointing out ws in my movement. When you dodge, put more strength into your waist and butt. Stop moving your body by twisting it and relying on your [Evasion] skill! Put more weight to the bottom of your torso, that makes it harder to lose your bnce. Use your neck when you dodge. Look, just like this. You got that, kiddo? Move your head and use it as an arm to pull your body into the direction you want. This reduces Stamina usage by a bit. Youre a mage. I can see your Magic Master trained you well on how to use spells to fight so stop fighting a warrior like a warrior! Defend, counterattack, back off. Defend, counterattack, back off. If I was serious, I would have cut your tail, back then! Also, was that supposed to be a counter-attack or a defense? There is some lingering heat surrounding you so you must have tried to do something. Have you forgotten the fact that youre a mage? Emergency defensive spells and abilities should be usedst. You must do better to not get yourself pushed into the corner! Tips, tip, tips; Farron was showering me with numerous tips on how to move my body while also pointing out my faults. I gained quite a few thumbs up for my magic casting, but he found my battle sense a bitcking, while outright criticizing my decision to fight in melee. As I was listening to him, I couldnt help but do some self-reflections on my own. I thought about not being able to find the time to use [Symphonie des Feuergottes], how I wasnt able to use my scale-dusts properly cause of myck of wings, or how I just couldnt break through his auracoil once. I dealt some damage, yes, but considering Farron was able to capitalize on it and sent me into checkmate, I didnt really consider it a sess. There were some singed areas but that one decision to tank some of my spells gave him his victory. Come to think about it, the moment he blocked my tail instead of cutting it, shouldnt that have been enough for me to realize I could afford to use Symphonie and [Omnictus]? This might be a spar but why didnt I go all-out at the beginning? The answer was clear. I was too used to fighting Saori and Tasianna. I was even unintentionally holding back against Master Kush. I didnt want to hurt any of them. I was an idiot. Strong people deserve to fight the strong, not the sympathetic. So, this is the strength of an A rank adventurer? Could I defeat him in my dragon form? Pah, ludicrous. Ill just be arger target dummy for him. I couldnt use the sky to my advantage against him. That small moment where he moved through the sky was enough for me to be convinced. He was strong. Really, strong. And the current me cant think of a good way to counter him. Did it hurt my pride? Nope. People who were stronger than me already existed in this world. This was just another lesson. I know I still was a dragon, so my full potential couldnt be shown in my dragonewt form, but I have a feeling I would have more trouble against him as a dragon. Something like a gut feeling was telling me this. Maybe he would have fought differently if I had fought him as a dragon, but that was a what if situation. It wasnt worth considering when I wanted to spar with him to get better. Due to your small frame you can- GRACK! HACK! HACK! GAH! As he was giving me more advice, Farron suddenly started coughing out blood. Guild Master! As if it was instinct. White magic circles surrounded him; some of them were [Major Heal] and some were [Sanctified ze]. I did hit him with spells but I didnt think I dealt that much damage. How could he be hurt?! As some of his wounds healed, Farron raised his head. Thanks, but you can stop. Working out too much is pretty hard with my lungs, so this is just normal, he responded with heavy panting. His lungs? Oh no, didnt it say it was crystallized or something? You dont need to give this old man those eyes, kiddo. You cant heal this with the white grace, anyway. Healing magic improves your natural regeneration and helps your body regain its normal form, but it cant do anything when the form changes this dramatically. You should be aware of that fact, he exined. Something that cant be healed with holy spells? I guess my damaged mana paths was something like that. Breathing was one of the most basic of basics when it came to moving efficiently. Yes, breathing was needed to live but knowing how to breathe was important even for a dancer. As an idol, our job included singing and dancing when we performed so we had to manage our breathing well during the one to two-hour concerts. Each song required focus. As I began learning how to fight and dodge, I also began learning how to breathe properly and manage my Stamina better. It was just natural. So I knew how important it was for a warrior to breathe properly. I saw his debilitation, but I didnt say anything since he didnt mention it. I thought I was worrying too much. However, coughing up blood was a very bad sign, obviously. Without breathing correctly, he beat me. Extraordinary. Just absolutely incredible. Farron then picked up his weapon as I was once again in awe of his abilities. What are you looking at? Come on, kiddo. Get back to your spot, we aint done yet. Huh? My eyes wandered to the dark orange sky, signaling nighttime was almost here. Ah, sorry, guild master. The sun is about to drop. I dont think I should be fighting if I cant use my sun core. Really? He looked at me with confusion. Will you always have the luxury of fighting with the sun up? What about when youre inside your home? Inside a cave. An ambush during the night? Not every variable will always favor you in a battle to the death. You wanted me to show you the power of an A ranker, so let us continue fighting. I will show you how to minimize your Stamina consumption. Wait, this should be a spar, not a training session! Waitisnt sparring training? No, wait, thats not what I meant! I was about to reject his offer again, but an epiphany just happened. Wait, wasnt this a chance to finally train again? And wait, isnt this a chance for me to finally get some actual weapon or unarmed abilities? Didnt I swear to get back to training and bing stronger like I used to do? Isnt it time to stop beingzy? In my opinion, I deserved the break that I had. A simple hiatus to catch my breath after everything that happened, but an Idol cannot stop forever. Not only have I neglected to spread idol culture to Firwood, but my training has also stopped. Nobody except Carine vige knew what an idol was, nor was I the strongest being in this world. I am weak. I am still weak. A sunfang dragon cannot be weak. I was a B rank monster who will one day turn into an A rank monster, but before I could do that, I had to be stronger. I had to train my skills and gain morebat experience. Farron was right that I wouldnt always fight in the morning. I cant ck anymore! You know what, yeah! Lets do it, Guild Master! Please, train me! I asked with conviction, the fire inside my eyes was burning once again. Winter and my debut have smothered it, but I found kindling. To protect Saori and Tasianna, I swore back then to be the strongest, so I cannot go back on it. Yes, I promise! Yeah, its a promise! Good choice, kiddo! Come on, I havent fought in a while so let me- Father! A high-pitched voice called out, interrupting Farrons words. We turned around to see a girl pushing herself through the wall of spectators. Once she got through, her snow-white hair fluttered through the air as she ran towards us. If this were Earth, I would say she looked like a Scandinavian. Father, I heard from Melia that you were fighting! You should know better to fight, youre not healthy! the girl chastised Farron. At a closer inspection, the girl was wearing a pretty cyan-white dress with a dirty white apron like a chefs. Her dress looked simr to what I would see with the othermoner women, but hers didnt have any patches. It looked well-made but didnt have any embroidery. Father? Prisci, please, it was only a spar. Just some light exercise to help train a guild member, Farron replied, looking timid as he looked at the white-haired girl. Light? Father, I can see a crater, multiple cracks on the ground, and, uh,va?! There isva over there! the girl cried out, widening her red eyes. W-Wait, what is going on here? Guild master, who is she? I asked. Farron scratched his back in exasperation, looking reluctant, but quickly replied after he received a re from the girl. Hestia, this is Prisci, my daughter. Prisci, this is Hestia, an adventurer who registeredst week. Daughter? Well, I guess he is old enough to have a kid. At first, I couldnt recognize her as Farrons daughter due to her white hair and fine facial features. She looked like a pretty flower,pared to Farrons red hair and rough appearance. However, those red eyes she had showed a resemnce to her fathers. Both looked pretty aggressive when they frowned. Prisci then turned to me, smiling as she greeted me. Hello, my name is Prisci. Thank you so very much for sparring with Father. I can see hes very happy, but hes unhealthy so he cant continue. Im sorryWait. Huh? She paused as she moved her head closer to me, moving her nose as she sniffed the air. Huh? Why are youSniff. Huh? Why does she smell sweet? Without saying another word, both of us moved closer to each other as we began sniffing at each other. Like two dogs greeting each other, we couldnt help but sniff at each others hair. W-Why the hell am I doing this?! Stop it, me! Stop it, me! Ahhh, Im gonna die from embarrassment! However, despite all my cries to stop, my body didnt. We continued sniffing each other until we both looked satisfied. I was 15 and the girl looked around 12What the hell was wrong with us? We couldnt say anything. Priscis face turned bright red once we finished and as my head felt hotter, I guess the same was applying to me too. Nice to meet you. Its a shampoo my friend made for me. Yes, nice to meet you, too. Uhm, my father bought an aromatic incense for me. It smells very sweet That was the best both of us could think of to excuse our actions. However, despite this embarrassing moment, I couldnt help but feel closer to her. This was just weird. It was abnormal and I have no idea what I just did. As we kept looking at each other dumbfounded, somebody elses voice brought us back to reality. I heard everything from Melia, Lady Hestia. We need to talk about your temper. It was Saori and Tasianna. Guild Master, I apologize for Lady Hestias behavior. We must depart now. Picking me up like a puppy, Saori and Tasianna began the long way back to Eines mansion. In the meantime, I couldnt help but cover my tomato-red face. Chapter 116: The Idol System. Chapter 116: The Idol System. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Fear Resistance Lv. 2] evolved into [Fear Resistance Lv. 3] Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Instruction Lv. 1] acquired Idol System, on! Hello, Hestia, how will your light shine today? Fighting!
  1. Register Song
  2. Song List: 0/2
Register Song. To register a song, please choose one of the options below. You will then have to perform your song to its fullest so the System may record it. You may then review the results beforepleting the registration process.
  1. Damage
  2. Buffing
I should probably do one of each first. I have two song slots open as [Idol] is level one, so I should use this chance to learn as much about this skill as possible. I was currently inside House Helvass mansions training basement, one day after my spar with the guild master. Having finally gotten off myzy butt, Ive decided it was high time to use the idol system that Aurena specifically made for me. It was another part of my strength; if I wish to fully incorporate music and sound attacks into my battle arsenal, then I must learn how to use this system properly. Unlike how I first learned to use magic, there was a tutorial. Thanks to that, I was able to grasp what I could do with the system immediately. It also helped that the description for both [Idol] and the Idol System were clear and easy to understand. Idol A skill is given to someone who has be epted as an Idol by the popce. While the user is performing idol-like actions and others can witness it, all buffs already applied to the user will also affect the audience through the [Music Resonation] buff. The user can share buffs independently, but they will be removed from the user. Depending on the stage of [Music Resonation], others will only receive a certain percentage of the shared effects: 25%/50%/75%/100%. All acoustic-rted attacks will be boosted. ess to the Idol System. The skillsbined are: [Sacred Amp][Synergists Oath Lv. 10] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 10] [Singing Lv. 10] [Dancing Lv. 10] [Musician Lv. 10] Idol System A System made specifically for Idols. Enables the user to register their songs into offensive or supportive abilities. The registration slots are determined by: [Idol Lv.] * 2. Aurena: Dont try to cheat, Hestia. Only you can see this message Its base function was simr to [Synergists Oath], which allowed me to give buffs to people. With only a few exceptions like my [Sanctified ze], the majority of buffing spells couldnt be applied to other people, only to yourself the caster; so, if a mage wanted to give his allies buffs, they needed to use [Synergists Oath]. It sounds like a great skill, but one downside about it was that it didnt share buffs, it transferred them. [Idol] was superior since it allowed me to share my buffs with everyone simultaneously, instead of just transferring the effects. Buffs given through [Synergists Oath] also were restricted; only a percentage of the buff was applied depending on the level. Level one would only apply 10%, level two 20%, and so on. Idol was able to circumvent it through the [Music Resonation] buff. Music Resonation A buff applied through the star power of an idol. Whether dancing or singing, any action considered idol-like will apply this buff so long as the recipient witnesses it. Depending on the stage of [Music Resonation], the recipient will receive a certain percentage of all buffs active on the Idol. Minor: 25%/Moderate: 50%/Major: 75%/Critical: 100% Through my concert at Carine Vige and the tests I performed with Saori and Tasianna, the way to increase the Music Resonation quality was by being more idol-like. The louder my music, the more intense my dance moves, the more spectacr my performance, the higher the quality would go up. I didnt need to level up [Idol] to give somebody 100% of all my buffs, I just needed to be a better entertainer. This skill was such a good supportive skill that it made [Synergists Oath] look like a beginner one. The only caveat about it was that I could only apply it to people who can see or hear me, and it had to be through an idol performance. Between boosting my holy and acoustic attacks as well as the buff sharing, this skill was already extremely powerful, definitely worthy of its unique status. Then, how would I evaluate it with the Idol System attached to it? Limitless potential. At least, its the optimistic viewpoint I want to have for it. Lets start with something easy first. Buffing. Please confirm once you are ready to perform your song. Dancing is not needed. You must reproduce the melody and the lyrics from start to finish The question is... which song should I choose? Does the theme of a song affect the effect of the buffs? I received no answer from the System. It gave me a tutorial and instruction on how to use the system, but I thought it would be better if it could answer more detailed questions like these. Its like how math teachers taught you the basics of algebra, but then made you answer some difficult question that required some serious critical thinking. Hello? Im not even sure why we are using letters instead of numbers now. I wouldnt be this worried if it could tell me if I could delete a song from the list or not. It would make me less reluctant to potentially waste a song slotBut then again, no risk, no reward, right? Wasnt my first spell casting attempt filled with failures and failures? An idol should think positively! The effect doesnt matter, I just need to see how the system works. Afterward, Ill level [Idol] up and use the newly acquired slots more efficiently. Ive decided on a high-energy, peppy song for the buffing spell. I was considering Promise to be my first song, it would be very fitting, but the bad would cause me to be emotional. The lyrics had a profound effect on me since it retold the struggles I faced on my journey to be an idol. What if, instead of a buff, it caused a debuff due to the earnestness of the song? So, what sorta high-energy, peppy song should I choose for my test run? There were many choices, ranging from anime, rock, metal, pop, techno, and their many sub-genres. I could either choose one of the songs Ive already written, or just pick one from Earth. Considering the notification didnt specify that both the lyrics and melody must be included, shouldnt I be able to y an instrument-only song? Hey, Saori, do you think an anime song or the battle OST of a game would be better for a high-spirited, motivating song? I asked Saori, exining to her what Ive been thinking until now. Saori stopped her hands, pausing from taking my measurements, as she looked at me with a frown. I have never yed a game nor have I ever watched a modern anime, Lady Hestia. You know this already. Oh yeah, right. The reason why Saori was addressing me with Lady was cause we werent alone in the basement. Tasianna, Eine, Svena, Josine, and Barathan were all here with us. Technically, everybody already knew the true rtionship between Saori and I, so speaking casually with each other was alright. However, Saori wanted to keep it up in front of nobles and their attendants so she wouldnt slip up in the future and cause a problem. Anyway, the reason why so many people were currently in the basement was cause of this: Haaa, haaa, haaa, haa, haaa. That was the exhausted voice of Eine, panting heavily as her personal attendant Josine was wiping away beads of sweat from her forehead. Simr to why I told Svena about my secret, Eine also told Josine so we didnt always have to exclude her from discussions concerning my partys secrets, despite not being a top attendant of House Helvas. I guess she took it to heart when I told her I considered Tasianna more like a friend than a retainer. I might have the princess title, but I had no intention of conforming to the standard and status quo of the nobles. Eine, dont forget about hydration. Sweating drains salt and water from your body, so remember to drink! Barathan and Josine, please, make sure she drinks that specially-made drink. As part of Eines training, I decided to increase her physical fitness. It was far too low in my opinion. Yes, she was a mage, but that didnt mean that she shouldnt train her body. In the future, Eine wanted to hunt monsters and join the mages guild to further develop herself, but this would happen after her graduation at the royal academy. Even if she wouldnt need a stronger body now, gaining more Health and Stamina from cardio would benefit her survivability. Fighting monsters requires Stamina even as a mage, as you needed to dodge and run in some cases. If Stamina dropped to zero, [Exhaustion] would be applied, drastically reducing movement effectiveness. I was thinking about her future. As a result, I had Saori write up a whole training schedule for her, which not only included physical but also mental training. Simr to Saori and me, I wanted Eine to not only have a strong mind but also a body. That is my goal ever since she asked me to make her stronger. For maybe the first time in ages, Saori was able to show her abilities as a former educator as she formed a training schedule for her with Barathans and Josines help. Aside from magic and physical training, Eine also had her responsibilities as the currentdy of House Helvass Firwood mansion. She had to take care of finances and other documents. This schedule was to help her keep focus and maintain a proper life-work cycle. Bwuaaah! This sports drink tastes fantastic. Your world produces such fine beverages. Eine drank the cup of pink water with enthusiasm and greed. A sports drink was a drink filled with electrolytes and energy-high minerals to help an exhausted athlete recover. On Earth, most of them were overpriced sweetened water that only helped a bit, in my opinion. There were a few brands that worked well in my experience, but most of them were scams. To help Eine, who barely did any physical training, I wanted to concoct a sports drink that actually lives up to its name. In the one week Ive been training her, through trial and error I developed a sports drink recipe that increased training efficiency. Mac water for its high mana concentration to stimte her body, crushed fulinoe leaves to get rid of her arcane corruption, and some fragassa juice to give her energy and turn the water pink. Thest ingredient was salt, the electrolyte, from a harbor city called Port Annencia, located in the Leartiglio duchy south of the Greenveil Duchy. It was a simple recipe, but it covered all the resources you lost from sweating during training and practice. The price of the ingredients was a bit high ording to Eine, but making it was easy. I honestly had fun when I made it, feeling the same gratification and sense of sess when I used to concoct my toxin vials. Would alchemy feel the same? After draining the cup empty, she continued her endurance training by running around the basement. She was currently wearing baggy jogging pants and a tank top, which exposed her cleavage and glistening white arms. It was aplete 180 from her noble clothes. Initially, Eine and her attendants were against the clothes, as it was unsightly, but Saori argued it helped her body breath more properly than her noble training clothes. The clothes were to make it easier for her body to sweat and feelfortable during training. Eine eventually relented, but she wanted a jacket to cover up her cleavage. Saori made one for her, but the sweat and heat got to her during training and she eventually threw the jacket away. She looked very much like a girl from Earth now. While that was going on, Saori, Tasianna, and Svena were taking my measurements. Why? Svena wanted to make more dresses while Saori wanted to make a kimono for me. I could understand the dresses as I only had a single one fitting for noble asions, but why the kimono? Apparently, it was for our future business, but she didnt borate. How funny that I was being served by three maids; never would I have guessed this back on Earth. Lady Hestia, if I could give you my input? A song should be able to inspire whoever listens to you. Without ttering you, your voice is the most impactful part of your songs. I believe it would be wise to use a song that uses its fullest, Tasianna suggested. Kuek! I know my singing is better than my dancing, but it never stops hurting when I hear it. Tasiannas suggestion was solid. Regardless of my personal feelings, I know Im a better singer than a dancer. It would be wise to heed Tasiannas advicebut I wouldnt be a musician if I only looked at that aspect. I am the daughter of one of the best conductors and violinists on Earth. Instruments are also part of the experience. Ive decided! Idol System, start! Acknowledged. Please start, Idol A p of thunder rumbled through the basement, catching everybodys attention. Eine stopped running and the two maids and Saori yelped in surprise as they were the closest to me. It was the loud impact of a drum. The beat then continued with the sounds of a bass, ying as low as it could with every pluck of its strings. Naturally, all these sounds werent literally yed by real instruments, they were made through [Aerokinesis]. yed at a moderate tempo, the melody eventually incorporated drums into them. As they kept ying, another loud bang woke everybody up again, the thunder vibrating and echoing inside the training room. . Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend . The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth . I couldnt just stop now, my heartbeats The show must go on You cannot silence my voice now Be dazzled, be humbled Im destined for the stars . Prepare for a beatdown, no mercy Gonna overwhelm them A chance for the spotlight Dont regret getting burned to ash . The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws As the music drops, our emotions will run wild Top the world The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth The promise to stand fast Family and Friends The Will to Fight and Survive! . As I continued the song, the eyes of everybody present was naturally drawn to me. As an idol, the gazes of a hundred people have already witnessed my singing, so having six people stare while I performed felt like nothing. No, I still appreciated them. I havent grown conceited enough to think Im above a few eyes. My goal is to bring happiness to people with my songsalthough, I would lie if I said I wouldnt enjoy some fame. I am a dreamer, after all. The positive reception I got from everybodys entranced state gave me enough motivation to give it my all in the second half of the song. The ends of my mouth curled up and the volume of my voice rang louder. At first, I did consider the opening songs of an anime; after all, they were designed to raise the energy of the viewer and make them crave the show. It worked simr to a jingle, an iconic little earworm. Then I had an epiphany. What was also iconic but fitted a battle well? Thats right, a boss battle theme. The signature background music for an exciting match against fate and heaven. If a boss battle is worth remembering, so will their theme. Admittedly, the song was written on the spot. I used my parallel minds and my elerated thinking skills to think of the lyrics for this new song. But I think it worked out well. My goal was to give my allies a sense of heroism, to rally them forth against their enemies in an unstoppable charge to gain victory. With the haughty and arrogant sounding lyrics, I also wanted to make enemies feel some fear. Music wasnt just to motivate, it was also there to give people a sense of foreboding, just like a boss battle theme. So, what was the result? You have poured your emotions into the song, granting it more impact. The performance you gave wont be in vain. The influence of the song will reflect your efforts The recording has ended. Please wait as the System analyzes the song Congrattions. The song has been sessfully epted. You may now give your song a name Yeah, Im convinced. Thats definitely Aurenas style of speaking. Technically, Aurena wasnt speaking to me, but rather the voice Ive been ustomed to since the first day of my life was. It was the voice of the Divine System, or System Voice like I liked to call it. It sounded like a woman was speaking but the monotonous nature of its tone made me imagine a robot. It definitely wasnt Aurena who spoke to me, but I was sure she wrote these lines. Through the missive and meeting up with her, I caught a glimpse of how she liked to speak. Her voice was serene and filled with care, but her style of speaking was distinct enough when shes being casual. I was already suspicious when the System said the word fighting as an encouragement. In Korean, there was a word pronounced hwaiting which tranted into good luck or do your best. For English speakers, hwaiting sounds like fighting. The Divine System of Peolynca couldnt know this word if it hadnt gotten this information from Aurena, who did look at my memory in the past. A nameHmm, lets stick to simplicity. The Will to Fight and Survive. Will you name this song The Will to Fight and Survive? Once you confirm, you cannot change the name of the song under any circumstance. Will you still give this song this name? Why do I hear disappointment?! Come on, the name isnt bad! Ja! Ja, this is the name of the song, System Voice! Maybe Im being paranoid. The name was good. The name was good. The Will to Fight and Survive has been registered. Song description and effects will now be generated. You have chosen Buffing. You have given the song your all, overflowing it with emotions and images of victory and sess. The song was written to promote yourself, both positively and negatively. Your naming sense is creative Was thatst point necessary?! This is the first time Ive been burned by the System notification. This is so not unbiased! At that moment, I made sure to note down that [Idol]s System Voice is an asshole. Regardless, the effect was tremendous. My eyes widened and my jaw dropped. The reason? It was this notification. Custom magic song gained: [The Will to Fight and Survive] Custom magic song [The Will to Fight and Survive] has been perfectly integrated into the System The Will to Fight and Survive A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through images of being a force of destruction and inspiration, this song will rally any allies in the vicinity while demoralizing enemies. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Recover from [Exhaustion (Minor)]. Stamina cannot drop to zero. Stamina regeneration will increase while Stamina usage will decrease. Increase Fire and Holy elemental attacks by 10% each. All enemies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Be more vulnerable to [Fear] and [Terror] status afflictions. Decrease Wisdom stat by 5% W-Wait, wasnt this a buffing spell?! Yes, this was supposed to be a buffing song. I know I chose Buffing when the prompt came. So, pray, tell me why there was a debuff effect attached to the end of this description? It increases the chance to inflict [Fear] and [Terror], two crowd control effects that I personally experienced before. If you fear something, your morale and attacks would decrease. But the worst part, or maybe the best part, was the decrease Wisdom stat by 5% effect. I and my allies with the [Music Resonation] effect also receive an increase in damage for all fire and holy elemental attacks, not just spells. Wait, doesnt this mean [White mes] would be even stronger? [White mes] and the spell I made from it, [Sanctified ze], were considered as fire and holy elemental. [Divine Inferno] increased the power of fire spells, while [Idol] and [Venerated Saintess] increased holy spells. All three effects only affected magic. But this buff? It affected every damage. That meant my spark-dust, my [Hellde Edge], and [Corrosive Fire]. It was a tremendous buff. Aside from offensive buffs, there was also the Stamina part. Recover [Exhaustion (Minor)] and no Stamina cost while this song is in effect? Crazy. Just Crazy. I can only imagine what a warrior like the guild master could do with this stuff. That reminds me, I should spar with him again tomorrow. This has to be my cheat, right? This idol system is such a cheat, what the fuck?! In the beginning, I thought [Primal Magics] and its current form [True Dragon Lineage], were my cheat skills given to me by the gods. That, plus [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] and [The Light], helped me acquire quite a lot of magical power. I put in a lot of effort, but I cant deny these titles and [Primal Magics] elerated my growth. But now? What the hell was this broken skill? What the fuck is [Idol]?! An AOE buff and debuff that wouldst forever as long as I keep on ying the song, which only costs me Mana and one or two parallel minds to keep [Aerokinesis] active. I knew it. Idols transcend bards. This is just brokenLets try it out. With my new song ready, I sang it. The music began filling the room once again, stopping the cheering and praises I was receiving from everybody. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Oooooh! What is this?! Saori eximed. My body feels so much lighter! Lady Hestia, please continue singing, I need to finish thisp! Eine shouted, continuing her jog around the basement. She has turned into a fitness junkie. Wait, what is this? Stamina cannot drop to zero? T-This is insane! How is this possible?! Barathan was massaging his temples as he said that, looking more freaked out at the description of this song. T-This shouldnt even be possible for a saint or advance support Job. No, Im too ignorant. I dont know enough to make that im. It was mass amazement. Everybody looked at their profiles to confirm the effects of my song. It seemed the description wasnt lying when it showed me all those effects. It was genuine. It was broken. It deserves a nerf. Wait, but that still didnt answer my question. Why was a debuff attached to a buffing song? It made no sense. A buff should buff, while a debuff should debuff. That wasmon sense in games. As Peolyncas System was simr to video games, I thought this rule would also apply it. Yes, there were attacks and spells which had duel effects, like attacks also including debuffs or crowd controls, or spells that simultaneously(?) buffed and debuffed people. But my problem was this song did both, and I have no idea how I did it. Images of being a force of destruction and inspiration, was it due to how I structured the lyrics or how I thought about being an imposing boss character while singing it? Or maybe it was both reasons? There was much to test out in the future it seems. Wait, was there a chance that there were more options than just damage and buffing songs? Two options were too little for such a strong skill. It was a unique skill made just for me, after all. Would more options unlock in the future? I couldnt answer it now, so Ill have future Hestia deal with it. Now, I had to confirm one thing. Songs cannot be deleted I knew it. When an artist debuts their singles, their songs, it was almost impossible to change the name. Once they are released to the public, that was it. Under those rules, it made sense that you couldnt change their names nor delete them. An ordinary idol on Earth wouldnt be able to do that. My cautiousness was rewarded with such a strong song. In the future, I have to be careful with how I write my songs. No more doing it on the spot, it would be too reckless to waste a song slot. Custom magic song gained: [Dragon Fire] Custom magic song [Dragon Fire] has been perfectly integrated into the System As nned, I also made a damage-based magic song. This time I took almost the whole day to think of the lyrics and melody to make sure I covered everything I wanted this song to do. Unfortunately, it wasnt as powerful as [The Will to Fight and Survive] but it was decent enough, fitting for a unique skill. After today, I spent a whole week doing whatever I could to catch up on my training. Using the mansions library to research magic, making more custom spells, training with Farron, and discussing my partys future business with Saori and Tasianna. And, of course, continuing my idol training. As Saori made a training schedule for Eine, it meant that Barathan and Manu could help Eine train ording to my wishes. Barathan and Manu are bothbat-proficient, so it wasnt necessary for me to always supervise Eines training. I could leave that job to her attendants why I concentrated on my own stuff. And that was baking and cooking. The nned dinner test was scheduled at the end of this week, so our party had to start figuring out different Earthen cuisine with the help of Peolyncas ingredients. I wanted to recreate quite a lot of them, not for moneys sake, but for my own selfish reasons. I mean, delicious food makes the world go round. That also meant that my schedule has finally be so full that I barely had any time for breaks. It felt amazing. Researching established custom spells and then using their logic in the creation of my own was exhrating. Its like Master Kush told me, A magician must also seek more knowledge and wonders. Istari, the God of Magic and Knowledge, promotes the idea of traveling and learning about new stuff, as it was necessary for a mage to widen their horizon. I finally learned why it was so important. To create more spells for [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] was my goal. I will make those two skills mine. Shiterno gave them to me, so I now have the obligation to usurp his right to call these skills his, by creating more and more custom spells. It would improve my strengths while giving me the right to brag. But that wasnt all. Training with Farron was also an important part of this week. I never learned a real weapon ability since I was born, as all of them came from my racial skills. Aside from learning how to fight, I also was given a chance to get a glimpse of the creation of weapon abilities. Unfortunately, due to this full schedule, we werent able to go on any Quests to earn money. Thankfully, Saori was able to keep our budget in check by working at the tailor guild. Her talents and practice until now made her not only an extremely experienced tailor but also a fast one. Nobody in the guild could possibly make as many clothing pieces as Saori, and she was making it all for rich merchants. The money wasing in, but they were drained quickly through our food expenses. Shame. But these times of normality soon came to an end. Our time in Firwood wasnt ending, but that didnt mean we couldnt go away from Firwood for a prolonged time for some adventure. A Quest arrived at the hunters guild and nobody else wanted to ept it. Was it cause of the money that we epted it? Was it cause it was the right thing to do to help those people? Was it cause it was the first C rank Quest our party would take since bing adventurers? Nope. Nope to all those reasons. There was only one reason why we epted it. Ruins! Ruins from before the kingdom got founded! Hints of the pasts etched into stones that stood for time immemorial. Hestia, we will take this Quest! It was cause Saori was a history nerd. Side Story 20: A Maid’s Respect. Side Story 20: A Maids Respect. Hurry now, everybody. Lady Hestia, Miss Saori, and Miss Tasianna are having breakfast. We must clean their rooms. Yes, Miss Svena. Walking through the halls of arge, grandiose mansion in quick, but graceful, steps was a young woman in herte teens. Behind her, four girls younger than her were following her, pushing a cart with cleaning tools and another with high-quality bedding. The identity of the leader of this group wasnt Hestia, Saori, nor Tasianna. It was Svena. Nobles must provide proper hospitality for their guests, especially if they are nobles. As the elites of thend, reputation and image were an important core of noble society as this influenced the connections they could make with others. An ill-mannered noble would be ostracized, leading to a political and social death. As a foreign princess in the eyes of a noble of Artorias, Hestia was given the highest degree of hospitality that Eine, the daughter of Count Helvas, could give. She was given a room worthy for a marquess, two rooms close to hers for her retainers, unrestricted free movement throughout the mansion, and a personal retinue of maids and butlers to serve her during her stay in House Helvass Firwood mansion. Today, we follow Svena, a maid who has served House Helvas since her youth and was assigned as Hestias personal maid. Hati, begin sweeping. Vaeri and Lara, bathroom. Pap, the bed. I will take care of the windows and Lady Hestias desk. Svena gave quick and precise orders to her fellow maids once they entered Hestias room. To a well-trained attendant, this was the minimum. Her desk is in disorder, againI heard from one of the guards that he heard sounds from Lady Hestias room after midnight. Haaa, Miss Saori will not be pleased once she hears this, Svena thought as she organized the many books sprawled on the wooden desk, showing a rxed smile. She knew Hestia has been studying overtime ever since she performed [The Will to Fight and Survive] and [Dragon Fire] in the mansions training room a week ago. Due to her wish to get back into her rhythm, Hestia has once again started her rigorous training schedule. She considered herselfzy, but it was undoubtedly that once she promised herself or somebody something, she would drive to fulfill that promise without dy. Svena knew this. She has also chastised Hestia with Saoris help for her overnight study. Although Svena knew that Hestia could survive without a lot of sleep, Svena couldnt allow it as she was a maid of a noble house. She was educated to expect nobledies to maintain a proper sleep schedule. It fascinates me every timeMagicI wish I could understand these magic forms more Svena thought with wonder, gazing at the wooden tablets filled with magic circles and chants. Although amoner human, she was born with a decent amount of mana and a minor talent in magic, allowing her to learn simple spells from the more gifted attendants of House Helvas. Her eyes were sparkling as she looked at the many magic circles Hestia has made for her custom spell creation. Imperial Hellfires sessor? Consecration, Suns Embrace, Imperial Whitefire? Oh my, this is unprofessional. I should get back to work. Shaking off the remnants of her curiosity, Svena continued the cleaning process in an orderly fashion. Books about earth and wind magic were stacked into two neat piles, while those about gods'' myths and fiction were separated into their own ce. Svena also had to sort through the many wooden tablets on Hestias desk and categorize them to help her temporary mistress find the importance of cleanliness. Song lyrics, magic forms and chants, recipes, and other subjects Hestia found interesting, found order with Svenas help. There were also a few interesting curious on the leftmost side of the desk. Svena wanted to clean it up but she remembered the words of her current mistress, Dont touch them. They are experiments. ck, shimmering rocks inside a ss bowl, wooden cone-shaped items, and rock spheres lied there. Hestia might not be a master in handicraft, but she still found creating new items fun. Despite her self-inflicted busy schedule, she still made time in the hope to improve her past inventions. The more I spend time around her, the more interested I be. She is truly fascinating. In the beginning, Svena feared Hestia. The youngdy of the house, Eine, named her a greifnoble, the highest tier among the nobles when Hestia first arrived at the Firwood mansion. Although she received an extensive exnation on Hestias personality, she still felt intimidated. After all, what was a noble to amoner? A superior being who wielded extraordinary powers. In her youth, she realized how lucky she was to be made a maid of House Helvas. Numerous nobles havee and visited the Firwood mansion to speak with her lord, Count Helvas, about business. At first, she thought of nobles as gant, strong, and powerful figures due to her life as a servant of House Helvas. Her mother, a former servant, wanted to imprint into her that she could admire a noble, but she should always understand the gap between them. Not every noble was good. Her fantasy of the noble aristocrat shattered when her mother died. A visiting noble coveted her mother due to lust and wanted to buy her from House Helvas. Naturally, he left disappointed. At that time, she still had a naive mind as she was only a child, barely having reached her teens. She didnt think much of it. That changed once her mother went missing. Nobody could find her after she went to the lower town to buy groceries for the other servants. Svena was afraid. Two days passed, and no news. On the third day, one of the soldiers returned to the mansion with heavy breaths, as he told the senior servants something. All of them walked outside, leaving her in the dark. They eventually returned, baring terrible news. Her mother was found dead in an alleyway. The details about her mothers death were left omitted, as nobody wanted to be the one to tell the now orphaned Svena the truth. Mother? Mother is gone? W-What does that mean?! M-Mother, where is my mother?! Fear and loneliness filled her mind. She couldnt understand this information. She wanted to see her mother! But, none of the senior servants allowed it. I am sorry, we cannot do that. We are servants of nobles, they said with trembling voices, showing pity towards the young girl. Her mothers death wasnt investigated. She was just amoner and this wasnt Earth. Firwood might be peaceful but that didnt mean idents couldnt happen. Svena couldnt think of anything else than the day her mother went missing. That noble? Was he the cause? Why? Why? Why She was powerless. She was weak. What could she do to a noble? House Helvas was gracious to her, but they couldnt spend the manpower to find the culprit of her mothers death. Only theforting voice of the older retainers gave her a brief respite in her new-founded loniliness. Nobles are scary She liked House Helvas. She liked Eine and her brother Jonathan. Although they had the pride of nobles, they were always nice to her. She could find peace that not all nobles were evil. However, that didnt mean she wanted to serve anybody but members of House Helvas. When she was assigned to Hestia by Manu, the head maid, she couldnt stop herself from objecting. Manu might be born a noble, but she knew from working with her that she was one of the good nobles. In her role as an attendant, she never once abused her noble lineage to force others to work for her. Svena respected Manu for this and was grateful to support her, but this had a limit. Svena, serving a noble of such a prestigious rank is an honor. I will not force you, but Lady Eines return will cause ack of personnel. We cannot bring dishonor to House Helvas. You are the only one I can trust with this duty. Manu wasnt aware of Svenas past so she made an unbiased choice on the matter. Svena couldnt reject the trust given to her. She was fearful when Hestia returned from her outing to the lower town to register herself at the hunters guild, but it quickly waned when they introduced themselves. Svena, correct? I apologize for what urred this morning. You look terrified back then, but you do not have to worry about gossips behind my back, Im plenty used to it. They dont anger me. What? she thought. A noble just apologized to her? Svena began considering Barathans words, but that disappeared when Hestia wanted to bathe. She noticed the sun core ced in the middle of Hestias chest and was quickly reminded why she feared nobles, when she was threatened into staying silent. Of course, that wasnt Hestias intention, but for the noble fearing Svena, it couldnt be helped that she misunderstood. For a beastman at the rank of a greifnoble, this threat was a fact for themoner Svena. It was truly a rollercoaster of emotions. Svena wanted to stop. She didnt want to serve Hestia anymore, but she also noticed how the other attendants couldnt afford to take over her role. They were too busy; she really was the only one who could fulfill the duty of serving House Helvass guest. Sheined that Saori and Tasianna, Hestias retainers, should be the ones to fulfill this duty, but it would be too much for two people to take care of Hestia inside this noble mansion. Svena rationalized the situation and gritted her teeth for the second day of serving Hestia. But nothing terrible happened. Good morning, Svena, Im sorry about yesterday. That was really a bad first impressionIm sorry. Hestia then gave a small bow. It was weird, truly weird for Svena. On the first day, a noble apologized to her, and on the second day, she bowed? Svena thought it was just a trick, a deception to make her feel weed. Her memory of Hestias threat(?) was still vivid. Against her expectations, the week went by smoothly. Hestia might have her moments of her emotions running wild, but at its core, she was still a friendly person. She didnt mind sharing snacks with Svena, she didnt mind showing her real self, she didnt mind going against noble expectations. Her modern upbringing helped her close the gap between her and Svena. I thought she was a ratherzy girl, but she can be surprisingly diligent when she wants to. However, she studies too much. Unsurprisingly, for Svena, who was always used to nobles acting like nobles, the carefree and free-spirited Hestia was a breath of fresh air. Outside her room, Hestia was an elegant youngdy who could carry herself well like any respectable noble, but in private, she was a young teenager. She was not afraid to show it, and it began to feel endearing to Svena. The misunderstanding on the first day was still imprinted in her head, which caused her to be wary and cautious of her actions in Hestias presence, but that changed once Hestia told Svena her secret. About the fact she was a dragon, a champion of Goddess Aurena, and an otherworldly reincarnator. At that point, it all made sense to Svena. With so much to hide, no wonder she acted like that. She wanted me to be silent about that thing in her chest to protect me! It was another misunderstanding. Still, it helped her rtionship with Hestia. As a servant of a noble, she knew too well what a responsibility it was to know this much information about somebody so important. She could very much end up like her mother. But Svena also understood Hestias trust in her was real. Lady Hestia is good. The mysteriousnguage she sometimes uses when she cursed, her thinking habits that went against other nobles, and her delicious snacks. When was thest time somebody treated her to simple snacks? Mother Svena was friendly with the other maids, but her trauma with her mothers death made her too distant to be friends with them. After being orphaned, her ability to create deep bonds with otherscking. She felt lonely because she couldnt bridge her emotions with others. So, seeing Hestia and her retainers urging her to share snacks and tea together was a small moment of relief to her. She felt the warmth of friends. Her education made her understand the status difference between them and her, but she couldnt help but feelfortable. For the first time since her mothers death, she felt like she belonged somewhere. Even if this was a fleeting moment, she wanted to enjoy and cherish it as much as possible before her temporary Mistress would eventually leave. Hati, Pap, and Lara, please manage Miss Saoris room. Vaeri please help me with Miss Tasiannas room. But Hestia wasnt the only one she made friends with. Tasianna at first, Svena felt ufortable around the wind elf woman. The icy re she always gave off felt like it could freeze her blood and the generalck of warmth she gave to all the human attendants made it hard for Svena to work with. She was Hestias first maid and retainer, so Svena knew she had to cooperate with her to be efficient with solving tasks. I really wish I could just stop. It wasnt just Hestia but also Tasianna made Svena want to hand over this duty assigned to her to somebody else. This thought was prevalent in the first days of their interactions. She felt ufortable around Tasianna, nheless, as a fellow maid, Svena couldnt disregard Tasiannas talents, especially her tea brewing skill. [Brewing] sounded like an easy skill to acquire, after all, isnt it alright to just brew tea and other beverages to gain it? False. For a reason no Peolyncian could answer definitely, obtaining the [Brewing] was difficult. A senior maid or butler was able to brew good tea, eptable for most nobles, but to actually gain [Brewing], you must not only be able to brew great tea but experience a wide variety of them. Tasianna in her 87 years of living has served countless teacups to her former mistress and her current one. Not only that, but she was also exposed to the tea-making skills of elves and other fairies in the beautiful forest of Sariel, the home of the Altrust elves. Those who live on this continent. Then, she was exposed to the ok-ish tea making skills of the Japanese Saori. It wasnt perfect, but it gave Tasianna enough inspiration to improve herself until she received [Brewing] herself. Those who have acquired [Brewing] also considered why they were able to receive it. Most believed it was a divine skill with a terribly high acquisition requirement because the origin gods loved tea, and others believed a tea master must know how different tea tasted to brew the most exquisite beverages. Tasianna belonged to thetter categories. Nobles and many rich merchants love the smell of expensive tea leaves, so a servant must know how to make their masters and mistresses favorite cup of tea. To Svena, Tasianna was a person even superior to Barathan, her former model of a perfect attendant. Despite the icy atmosphere around them, Svena watched and learned. Hestia misunderstood that Svena and Tasianna werepeting with each other on who was the superior maid, but it was only a one-sided show. Only Tasianna felt threatened while Svena wanted to learn. Her opinion on Tasianna increased even after she learned she was a fairy. Being an educated person in the Greenveil duchy, she too knew about the War for the Fairies. She couldnt help but feel sympathy for the hatred-filled fairy. Her room is well kept, as always. Chambermaids exist to clean other maids rooms, Miss Tasianna! Tasiannas room was significantly smaller and less decorated than Hestias, but it might be the most unique. Compared to Hestia, who left her room like it was since her arrival, except for her desk and bed, Tasianna turned hers into a greenhouse. Instead of ss, the walls and ground were covered in blue mana threads. Various nts and even a tree was nted and grown inside this room. Normally, a retainer wasnt allowed to do this as it could ruin the room, but Tasianna was diligent. She kept her room so spotless and even prevented the carpet and walls from getting dirtied by cing mana threads around it, that no one couldin about it. It made Svena slightly envious of how good she was. To the greenhouse itself, it was marvelous. Three ss windows allowed sunlight to enter the room, invigorating the nts, while the soil was mixed with Hestias mana. Since the first day Hestia and Tasianna started their garden in the swamps of Belzac Forest, they noticed Hestias mana was extremely beneficial for the nts. They grew faster and usually bore more produce than with Saoris or Tasiannas. They rationalized it must be due to Hestia being an advanced magician with far too much Mana than normally necessary. With the addition of a smaller [Season Regtor] Eine lent the girls; the greenhouse could work independently of the temperature outside. Naturally, Tasiannas room was warmer than the other girls due to this fact, but she felt it was very simr to the fairy vige. Even then, to provide Hestia and Saori the necessary fruits, vegetables, and herbs they needed, Tasianna would turn into an impromptu farmer. Yes, Tasianna the farmer maid. Tasiannas room always takes the least amount of time. Only her bed and bathroom need proper care. It was true. Even the books about alchemy, wind magic, water magic, and agriculture were neatly ced on Tasiannas desk. There was nothing to criticize. Finished with Tasiannas room, the two maids entered Saoris. Simr to Hestias, there wasnt much to say about the appearance of the room. The only thing worth mentioning was the pile of books ced on the ground, high enough to reach the desk it was surrounding. At this point, it looked like the workce of a sage or Ph. D. student. So many books were taken from the library by Miss SaoriDidnt she say she was an educator back from her world? Saori, the former history teacher of Shirako High School, a Japanese private school catered to the rich and talented. Saori always had a fascination with different countries, so it was only natural that she would find interest in Peolyncas cultures. To her, anywhere outside of Japan was like entering a new world, further fueled by her dream to travel the world for herte fathers wish. So, it could be said that Saori was very curious about the Kingdom of Artorias. Books about the founding of the kingdom, about their neighbor the Kingdom of Atadoro, and also about the legends of the gods. She borrowed so many books from House Helvas and was like a sponge, absorbing all the information she could find about this world. Unlike Hestia, who was a magic junkie, Saori wanted to learn everything about this world. To Saori, Peolynca was a way to fulfill her dream to travel the world. Of course, Saori wasnt just interested in books. Many notes ced on her desk were about recipes and todays dinner n. As discussed with Barathan, Saori wanted to see if Earthen cuisine would fit a Peolyncian noble taste buds. Some ingredients from Earth had a Peolyncian version, but some herbs and fruits werepletely different. There was also the variable of the mana concentration inside the food that could change the taste. Normally, mana-rich food, like monster meat, usually tasted richer and was healthier for the body, but it would be detrimental for a dish as too much mana could overwhelm the eater. It was simr to a cook who thought having a dish taste sweet, sour, spicy, bitter, salty all at once was a masterwork. Nobody wants a mystery food X. Saori is like Tasianna; someone who keeps their room clean, butnot everybody is perfect, Svenamented as she picked up some dirt from the front of the door. It wasnt a remark made out of malice. Svena actually respected Saori quite a lot as she was the person she got along with the most among the girls. To Svena, if Saori was an actual maid, she would be able to take the role of either Barathan or Manu as the head attendant with ease. She was flexible, creative, and valued hard work above all else. In the beginning, she knew Saori as the head retainer of a greifnoble but against her expectation, like with the other girls, she never once acted arrogantly to the other servants. She respected everybodys work and never abused her station. To amoner, that was worthy of respect. I wonder what shes doing to look so tired every day. Recently, Hestia has started her training with the guild master of the hunters guild, Farron Nordor. As a consequence, she always came back to the mansion with disheveled hair with some dirt in them. Strangely enough, that was also the case for Saori and Tasianna. Simr to Svena, Hestia also did not know what they were doing. It wasnt clear when Saori or Tasianna would admit that theyve been training with the vice-guild master of the hunters guild, Gael. However, this was a story for another time. Alright, thank you very much for your work,dies. pping her hands, Svena drew the attention of all the maids to her after finishing cleaning the girls rooms. Breakfast shouldve ended. Lady Hestia and Lady Eine must be in the training room right now with Barathan, Miss Saori, and Miss Tasianna. You may all take a break until after lunch. There the maids separated. As the attendant of a noble, Svena couldnt take a break now. Her duty was to go to her mistress side. It might be temporary until she left this mansion, but Svena felt happiness. Serving a noble was a maids true duty. Not all nobles are bad. Side Story 21: A Butler’s Appreciation. Side Story 21: A Butlers Appreciation. The Kiesmay Family. Once an unknownmoner family without a house name, now thepetent retainers of House Helvas. Their lineage started with one Lazar Kiesmay, the grandfather of Barathan Kiesmay. Born as the eighth child of aborer family in the slums of Firwood, Lazar was bought from his parents by the Head of House Helvas at the age of seven. The reason for this was because he was born with above average mana for amoner human. Nobles always strive to increase their numbers of capable servants and retainers, as this directly affects their power and influence. This was especially the case formoners who have talents in magic. They could be trained as mages or magic knights to defend their noble masters, or, in the worst case, be another servant. Nobles often make a practice of collecting these magically inclinedmoners. It was a blessing for Lazars family that the Head of House Helvas was willing to pay for their youngest child; technically, any noble could take amoner away without anybodys consent if they do not already have a noble patron. Lazars parents, although slightly reluctant at first, decided it would be best to ept the noblemans decision. With the money they received, they would be able to help their other children while they could give their youngest child a better life. A noble who was gracious enough to buy their son, instead of taking him away, would undoubtedly treat their son well. They were right, but not because of the noblespassion. As Firwood belonged to the Kingdom of Artorias, the act of possessing ves was forbidden formoners and nobles alike, unlike their neighbor the Kingdom of Atadoro. Lazar would be fed, educated, and once he reached twelve, he would be paid if he could be a proper attendant. To the malnourished Lazar, who always had to fight for his food with his other siblings, this was a blessing. He didnt have to gather food from the woods surrounding Firwood, he didnt have to split his food with the other apprentice butlers and maids, and he could finally sleep inside a warm room. To the noble who gave him this chance to improve his life, he was grateful. To the Lazar who wanted to always sleep with a full stomach, he would dedicate his everything to be a part of House Helvas. You work, you eat, is amon saying in the lower part of the town. Amoner learns this the moment they could move. He worked hard to learn the difficulty to handle magic and he adapted to his environment by getting rid of his origin as a slum dweller. In a sh, the thin and skinny Lazar transformed into a respectable senior attendant. And then he got married. His son was born with the gift of high Mana, allowing him to be an even more capable magician than his father. His loyalty was eventually rewarded, and Lazar was made the seneschal of Carine vige. As a result, the Count of House Helvas rewarded Lazars loyalty and diligence by giving his family a surname. Simr to Earths medieval times,moners could adopt bynames that describe what and who they were. Examples like Harry the Baker or Mathilda the Barmaid. However, the difference between a surname and a byname is the fact that the System doesnt register thetter. Normally, people with bynames know it isnt their actual family name so they do not ept the fact that they are Harry the Baker, instead, they were just Harry. As a result, people who have family names have epted the dignity of having one, and the System adapts to their wishes. So, when Lazar saw his name change from just Lazar to Lazar Kiesmay in his profile, he felt eternal loyalty for being able to receive this honor from his lord. By having ast name, his family could gain fame and the possibility to be remembered through generations. For amoner who grew up in the slums who was destined to be forgotten after his grandchildren were born, Lazar felt hope that he would be remembered by his family and the house they serve. At that point, Barathan was born. Come on,e on,e on! Feel the burn, Eine! Haaa, haaa, haaaYes, Lady Hestia! The burn! I can feel the burn! Oh myOur young Mistress Inside the training room located under House Helvass Firwood mansion, Barathan couldnt help but sigh. It wasnt made out of disapproval, but out of relief. To Barathan, who grew up with the values his grandfather and father instilled into him, he understood how much pressure a young child with high expectations would have. Like his father, Barathan was born with a gift for magic. For amoner, this was a blessing that could allow them to rise above their status and im wealth and respect from even nobles. Mages were an important part of society as they could provide important services like monster subjugation, construction work, and priest services with the magic given to them by the gods. To Barathan who was educated to be a capable butler andbatant, it was easy to see how he rose through the hierarchy and became an indispensable attendant for Count Andre Helvas, the current Head of House Helvas. In his youth, he managed to build a great friendship with both Andre Helvas and Marianne Talshia before she married and became Countess Helvas, back when the three of them journeyed together through the kingdom as adventurers. Unlike the heir to a Count family and the daughter of an Arcanuess, Barathan wasnt as talented with the de nor with magic. Nevertheless, he still reached the rank of a C rank adventurer. It was through the expectation that he would serve as the sword and shield of his lord that drove him onwards. However, he knew exactly how stressful it was. He watched over the two children of his lord anddy when they grew up, and he knew the trials they went through. Young Mistress, I will cheer for you. Rid yourself of your fears! Like how Manu was assigned as a teacher to Eine on the wish of her mistress Marianne, Barathan was Jonathans teacher due to Andre. In his opinion, Jonathan inherited the talent with the sword from his father and magic from his mother to the point that he could be considered a genius. In the future, Barathan had no doubts that Jonathan would grow into a fine man who could elevate House Helvas into an Arcanuess house. So, what did he think about Eine? Pitiful, was all he could say. The second child of Andre Helvas was born with less magical talents than her brother and a more fragile body due to her gender. Her endurance was too low to fully learn her fathers keen swordsmanship, while her motivation always diminished whenever she witnessed how fast her brother could absorb the lessons of their mother. Aside from artificer and schr work, her brother triumphed over everything she did. She developed an inferiorityplex. It was through the fear of losing against her brother again, that she willingly relinquished her right to be an heir. In Artorias, the line of session doesnt include the age of the person. Whether you were born as the first son or third daughter, every noble had the right to fight for the noble title. As nobles were the elite of the kingdom and acted to defend it, thepetition between siblings was an important part of their culture. Even if you lost, participating in it would be considered a virtue. However, the opposite was also true. Giving up before the fighting began would be devastating for a nobles reputation. A lion without a mane. A beast without fangs and ws. Her retainers and attendant tried to stop her, but Eine chose the cowards way out. Subsequently, she lost the majority of her supporters, but she epted it. Barathan was aware of this girls weakness. She knew her only role now was to be a political tool. Even her loving father and mother had to close their hearts and separate private matters from work. For this reason, her father made Eine Hestiasdy-in-waiting and subsequently forced her to miss her debut as an adult to a noble society. However My Lord, your daughter has found her fire! Was this your n all along? A loyalist. That was Barathan. Eine was initially supposed to supervise and hopefully create a friendship with Hestia. To be the friend or retainer of a princess, even if she was from a foreignnd, could help Eines and House Helvass reputation immensely. But the results were more than Barathan expected, no, it was more than even Andre expected. Drink it up! Hydration is the most important part of training! Fighting! Guck, guck, guckWaaaaaah! Yes, Lady Hestia, Im ready! Fiehging! No, no, its pronounced fighting. There is a t in the middle, dont forget. It means good luck or lets go in Korean. Yes! Fighting, Lady Hestia! Hestias Promise touched Eines soul, causing her to reflect on the decisions she made in the past and how much of a defeatist she was. The reason for her failure was her own. She felt ashamed to always lose to her brother, so she gave up training hard, which caused the gap to widen even more. She finally understood when she saw the bright star Hestia tearing up at the end of the concert. In front of her, a person was able to make their dreame through by not giving up, despite all the hardships they experienced. Eine couldnt help but cry. Then, the moment she witnessed Hestias, Saoris, and Tasiannas profiles, she fainted. At that point, Eine thought Hestia was 15 years old like herself. Hestia has be so strong while she wallowed in her own self-made despair. Her eyes and soul burned with power for the first time since she was five as she asked Hestia to train her. Self-esteem was important. No matter if you were born as the child of an impoverishedmoner or were a god in heaven. Envy for others can lead to self-destruction. Without knowing your worth as a person, a human will slowly close themselves from everything and drown themselves in self-hatred. It happened with Hestia and Eine. It was just fortunate that they managed to escape it. The sight of the sweaty Eine forcing her body to endure the spartan training Saori conjured up was a sight to be seen. She was out of breath, her hair was a mess, and the training clothes Saori made for her were far too revealing for Barathans taste. With Eines tank top clinging to her body from all that sweat, Barathan couldnt help but sigh in exasperation also. But he was proud. He was proud that the young girl he saw grow up was finally showing more ambition. Although, he wasnt the only one who thought so. Two weeks. In these two weeks, I have seen Lady Eine look more exhausted than in the past five years. If only she had shown this much passionst year, then she wouldnt have given up her birthright, Manu, the head maid of Firwoods mansion and a noble, said with a wry smile. Her eyes were caring but also filled with regret. I wonder why I couldnt awaken her desire to be stronger? I have disappointed my Lady, Countess Helvas. I would like to say that rivalry breeds strength, but our young mistress gave up because of her rivalry with our young lord. I am notpletely sure but I believe Princess Hestias voice gave her strength, Barathan answered with a quizzical look. ButLet us not think too much about it. If she can persevere and keep her current attitude, then we can be sure that she will grow up to be a fine noblewoman. I agreebut isnt the training very demanding? A noblewoman shouldnt train to the point of being drenched in sweat. Barathans brows frowned at Manus words. Due to how he grew up, Barathan knew what others expected from nobles, so the sight of the sweaty Eine would be an embarrassment. While I do agree you are right, Manu, I think this is what our young mistress needs. Due to her gender, her father never pushed her to the limits during sword practice. Despite that, she still managed to gain [Sword Technique Lv. 1]. It was true. Even though women are allowed to join the army and knights order in Artorias,pared to medieval Europe, people still have different expectations from the two genders. Noblemen are trained in both martial arts and magic equally, while noblewomen gave more focus on magic topensate for their lower physical growth. The System made by the Origin Gods allowed a fragile-looking woman to overpower a muscr man, but that was not always the case. Simr to how wind elves had more Mana and were naturally gifted with wind magic, a human male would be able to raise their Strength stat faster in most cases. Unwilling to hurt his only daughter during training, Count Helvas never gave her as much attention as her brother. This was a bane in Eines growth as Hestia has proven that Eine would be able to keep up if only people had pushed her more. With the current training schedule, Eines Health, Strength, and Stamina were growing well despite having not leveled up. YOU BETTER LISTEN, ELLAINE. MAGIC CASTING IS ALL ABOUT CONCENTRATION. CONTINUE CHANTING AND GET THAT [Concentration] SKILL! Eeek! I-I call upon the gods- We also need to train your resistances. Dont worry, this will only be a small burn and Ill heal you up. One white grace on the house! -may the earth-YEOWCH! Lady Hestia, you interrupted me again! O-Oh, that feels better. My [Pain Resistance] even reached level three, wow! Of course, physical training wasnt the only thing Hestia helped Eine with, magic was also a part. Mixing her self-taught days with the formal training she gained from the saurian Kushlekzar, Hestia aimed to push Eine to her very limits. Arcane corruption? Out of mana? Laughable in front of the Peolyncian sports drink, [Sacred Veil], and Saoris carefully nned breaks. Stamina? Can you rest when you hear Hestias angel-like voice singing [The Will to Fight and Survive]? Damage to train resistances? Do you know Idol Hestia? It was a boot camp. in and simple. Hestia was simultaneously breaking Eines body down through constant hardship while also healing everything up. This was the training method approved by Saori, a former teacher, and developed by Hestia, a former Belzac Forest dweller. If Hestia could cure mental fatigue and sleep deprivation, this hellish training would probably never stop. With her incredible Mana capacity, couldnt she do this for an entire army? A shiver went down Barathans spine as he watched his young mistress go through an almost torturous training regime. Deep in his heart, he was d to not have to participate. With Hestia as Eines training partner and the continuous production of the Peolyncian sports drink Hestia fondly called Dragorade along with the salt-free variant Dragorade Lite, nobody could stop Eine from her training as long as her spirit stood strong. On the other hand, Saori was silently weeping as she knew how much a noble would pay for these drinks and they were giving it out for free. Thankfully, nobody but us, her trusted attendants, are witnessing this. She will receive no shame. You have nothing to worry about, Manu, Barathan said in a friendly tone in support of Hestias training methods. Ive been meaning to ask this for a while, but how are you handling your duty as the head attendant? Your initial duty was to train Lady Mariannes daughter, our young Lady Eine. Five years ago, Manu became an attendant for Marianne Helvas, the wife of the current Count of House Helvas. Simr to howmoners work for others for benefits, nobles of a lower rank serve those of a higher rank for numerous reasons like money, political support, loyalty, and so on. Take for example Eine and Manu. Eine is currently serving Hestia due to her fathers wish to supervise a potential threat to the kingdom while also wanting his daughter to befriend a potential political ally. It can also be assumed he wishes to gain Hestias and Saoris knowledge from another world as well as Tasiannas knowledge of elves and fairies. Manu, on the other hand, was assigned to Marianne to increase her houses reputation and to gain political support from Mariannes family. Of course, nowadays, their wish to serve their mistresses is more akin to respect and admiration. Do I hear a bit of pity in your voice? Heh, that is amusinging from you, Barathan, Manu scoffed. Dont believe I havent forgotten the fact that you were one of the people who decided I wasnt fit to be a maid in the first ce. Yes, I am a noble, but I am only a viscounts third daughter. Doing housework doesnt hurt my pride when its for my mistress, besides, the head attendants duty is more about knowing how to use the servants to maximize efficiency. Manu believes Barathan didnt ept her as a maid due to herck of qualifications. What was she? A noble daughter, that was what she was. Lazar, Barathans grandfather, died only two years ago and gave his role as the seneschal to his grandson. That meant, Manu knew about the fastidious Barathan for three years, learning about his habit of being the perfect butler. As a noble daughter trained to be a magician, she hadnt done any housework for the majority of her life, until she became the head attendant after Eine gave up her birthright to be an heir. She thought the impable Barathan couldnt ept her as the head attendant because of this fact. She understands his reason, but she still hated him for undermining her value. However, what was the truth? Barathan didnt believe she was ipetent, no, he learned from the two weeks hes been staying in Firwood how good he was. He respects her. Nevertheless, the reason why he actually didnt want Manu to work as a maid is due to the belief his father and grandfather imprinted into him. For him, nobles were serene beings, too worthy of simple housework. House Helvas is one of the few noble houses that barely have any retainers serving them as attendants. Most of them were knights, while Manu was the only noble among the many butlers and maids. Barathan knew other noble houses had noble attendants but thought it was beneath a noble. A knight was eptable as protecting their liege was honorable, but he believed housework was formoners only. He knew Hestia loves to bake and enjoys cooking, but he thought it was due to her life in another world. A cultural reason. Maybe nobles in her world cooked to innovate cuisine, like how the nobles of Artorias experimented with manatech and agricultural ns to further the technology of their kingdom. For a man who has traveled around the kingdom, he was surprisingly narrow-minded. Nobody was perfect. As neither Barathan and Manu knew the truth, neither could diffuse the awkward atmosphere between each other. Barathan wanted Manu to follow his ideal of a noble, while Manu wanted Barathan to admit she was a capable attendant. To the 20-year-old Manu, she wanted Barathans, who was in his early thirties, approval. L-Let us, haaa, haaa, stop here for the day, Lady Hestia. Josine, what time is it? Breaking the weird mood between the two head attendants, inne ended her training for the day, as it waste in the afternoon. Dinner was about to be served. Hestia and Eine both went to their respective rooms and were bathed and dressed in fine dresses. Normally, Eine didnt expect Hestia toe in a dress to dinner, but today was different. To fully learn about noble customs, especially during dinner, Hestia wanted to practice as much as possible for the future. It also coincided with the day she wanted to serve Eine Earthen cuisine. As the two youngdies met in the dinner room, they curtsied and greeted each other. As Hestias etiquette lessons on Earth gave her a good foundation on how to act during dinner, she only needed to learn the finer details. Simr to how she greeted Count Helvas during their first meeting, Hestia gave another wonderful greeting. May this meeting be blessed by the Goddess of Light, Aurena, on this peaceful RestDay. I thank you from the depth of my heart for inviting me, Lady Eine. House Helvas equally wishes you the bountiful blessing of the Goddess of Light, Aurena, Lady Hestia. As my benefactor for todays dinner service, my gratitude cannot be described. Let us enjoy this night and strengthen our bond. Both girls curtsied. After they were done, Eine spoke up, Oh, one point of critique. A noble doesnt bow to those lesser than him is normally the rule; however, bowing and curtsying is polite and courteous, regardless of your rank. As the noble with a higher rank than I, you mustnt curtsy deeper than me. Small movements in the acknowledgment are eptable, however, please dont do this to those equal or higher in rank than yours, as this will be considered rude. Luckily, you are a princess, Lady Hesta, so this will only happen if you meet the royal family. After they were seated, tea was served. During this time, Barathan and Manu were coordinating with Saori, who was acting as the chef, to bring out the food. The smell is mouthwatering, Barathan thought after leaving the kitchen with two servings of colorful sds and round golden-brown food. As the appetizer, I thought sharing some of my favorite sds would be best. Their names are Sauerkraut and kimchi. They are made from fermented orgges. I believe the sauerkraut should fit your taste, but the kimchi is an acquired taste. I had some trouble eating it when I started, Hestia described the different sds on the te to Eine. The round, golden-brown dish is called hash browns. It is made from toffels and is one of my favorite breakfast foods. Orgges are Peolyncian cabbages, while toffels are potatoes. Hestia and Saori have a desire to interpret Earthen food with Peolyncian ingredients. Hie hie, orgges for loopabits, and toffels for skorrs. Most nobles wouldnt ept eating the food of farm animals, but I know youre making some of this for themon folk, yes? I cant wait to try them. With a single bite of each dish, Eines face brightened as a smile grew. The sauerkraut is amazing. I can feel the tingling on my tongue, although the kimchi isnt really to my taste. Compared to the sauerkraut, none of my taste buds are really excited by the kimchi. The hash browns are also delicious. It is well cooked andpletely hides the texture of toffels. This isntmon folk food, even nobles would eat them, I am sure of it. As a noble of the Greenveil duchy, Eine has been exposed to good food since her birth. Her tongue was trained to the point that she would consider herself a gourmet like most Greenveil nobles. To her, experiencing new food is an enjoyable hobby. Especially as she considered it a reward for enduring this weeks hellish training. There is actually a fermented vegetable dish made in the lower city of Firwood, if I remember correctly. Maybe it is due to the ingredients, but you Graces sauerkraut and kimchi are superior, Barathan gave his opinion as he taste-tested a small sample of the sds and hash brown. He informed Hestia that if she could make them with less expensive ingredients, they would be popr in an eatery or tavern. Meanwhile, as Eine, Barathan, Manu, Svena, and Josine enjoyed the new taste, Hestia was attempting to control her eating. As a sunfang dragon, she couldnt help but want to gorge everything. She was trying her best to act as a perfect noble. During this time, the next dish was brought out. Made with tazlokwheat that was simr to buckwheat, the Japanese fried noodle dish yakisoba was recreated in Peolynca. Yakisoba are fried noodles with vegetables and meat. Usually, the correct way is to eat them with these two wooden sticks called chopsticks. However, they require some practice and dexterity to use properly. I would advise you to try using these utensils, Lady Eine. If you cannot, then you can eat the noodles with a fork liiiiike this. Oooh, chopsticks? Actually, I believe the dwarves in the north use them to eat, if I remember it correctly. Isnt that right, Manu? Yes, Lady Eine. My family lives close to the border to the Groushia duchy, who are well acquainted with the dwarves of the Inkong Mountains. I believe a few Groushia nobles are acquainted with these wooden sticks. Hestia smiled as she learned of this fact. She had a feeling the dwarves of this world had aspects of Earthen culture due to the Revolution Queen, who was documented as an otherworlder, possibly from Earth. Her wish to meet the dwarves has be clearer. Mhmmm! This is wonderful. Eine eximed as she ate the yakisoba with a fork, having given up on the chopsticks. Aside from the tazlockwheat, everything can be made with rtively cheap ingredients. Amazing. A dish worthy for a noble can be made so easily? Princess Hestia, Miss Saori, Miss Tasianna, my admiration for you is increasing the more I learn about you. Barathan admired elegant nobles and capable retainers and attendants. Although the girls didnt have a too pleasant first impression of Barathan, he found them intriguing. Hestias knowledge of etiquette was great even if her conduct as a noble wascking, although Barathan wasnt too bothered about it as this can always be corrected. As the person who helped his young mistress regain her will to train, he admires and respects Hestia as a friend of House Helvas. His impression of Saori grew at about the same rate. She was a diligent, hard-working person who always aimed for the best result when doing a task. When he first offered Saori and Tasianna the n to spy on the churchs action to protect Hestia, he only looked at Saoris worth as an arcane trickster and high [Dark Magic]. Barathan knew that rogues who were able to use dark magic could be the best assassins and spies as they can hide inside their shadows with the spell [Shadow Dash]. However, he was surprised when Saori offered her current idea to open up a business to increase their partys reputation and influence. Barathan initially wondered how this would benefit them. A business was hard to maintain as you needed to know the wants of your customers, but that changed when he learned about their origins. Otherworlders. If they could use their knowledge like the Revolution Queen, couldnt they cause widespread cultural and technological advancements? When he finally realized this, he concluded that Saori understood her worth very well. He was honestly impressed. He determined he would learn as much as he could from her to better serve his lord. However, the person Barathan was most impressed by was Tasianna. An admirable attendant, was his opinion on her. Since their first meeting, he admired her steadfast attitude to protect her Ladys belongings and privacy, even when faced by multiple knights pressuring her. He also understood by watching her inspirational tea brewing skills that his skill was inadequate. Even though Tasianna showed her displeasure in working with humans, Barathan thought it was her right as a fairy. It didnt disturb the mansions workflow, so he wasnt annoyed. The rest of the dinner went well. Due to hunger from all her training and the small dish sizes, Eine was able to eat an entire two additional entrees. Following the theme of yakisoba, thest two dishes were Japanese curry with rice and Tonkatsu, a breaded pork cutlet. Thats right, most of the dishes were Japanese. Including the kimono she was making for Hestia, Tasianna and herself, Saori clearly nned to open either a pure Japanese restaurant, or at least an Asian themed one. Initially, Hestia wanted to also include Korean barbecue and other Korean dishes into it; she might be half-Japanese but she was still a Korean culture fan, a koreaboo. It was vetoed by both Barathan and Manu as they realized how messy the barbecue could be, so Hestia had to give up on mixing Korean and Japanese cuisine for the dinner. I must say, dinner tonight was much fun. I thank you so much for introducing so many new dishes to me, Lady Hestia. Also, thank you so very much for more cake~ Eine praised as she ate another bite of todays dessert. Oh, it was a pleasure. So, which dishes did you like the most? Pausing her fork movements, Eine pondered on the idea. Hmm, I must say the curry was the best. Ive heard much about the curry from the Caedhul, but I never was able to taste it. Yours was fulfilling and filled with many spices that stimted my tongue. It was a fascinating experience, thank you so very much. In general, I found everything splendid. Except for the kimchi. Maybe I will get used to it one day. Hestia nodded with satisfaction before turning her head to the four attendants Barathan, Manu, Svena, and Josine. I consider the tonkatsu the best. It was hearty and it urged me to continue eating with every bite. I am sure Count Helvas and many noblemen would love the dish. If you were to use the meat of a high-rank skorr monster, then it would be fit for a duke, I presume, Barathan said. His feedback was aimed to help the girls get a feeling of ingredient choices and which demographic might like a dish more. The rice is a perfect partner for the curry, reducing the impact of the spices. The slight sweetnessplements the spiciness, giving it a mild taste that fits my tongue well. Manu stated. Her exnation was less colorful but it was simple. Yakisoba is my favorite. I watched how Miss Saori and Miss Tasianna prepared it, so I know how easy it was to make. It is delicious and can be made quickly. It satisfies you and would be great to serve to the servants if the noodles were made out of wheat or rye, Svena said. Her opinion was focused on helping the personnel of the house. I believe the sauerkraut was the best. It was simple yes, but did Lady Hestia not say it was a side dish? I believe if it was served with the main dish, it could elevate the taste even more. However, the sourness might be too overwhelming for some people so a dish which can neutralize most of it would be best, Josine said. Simr to Barathan, she gave detailed feedback to help the girls improve their dishes. As dinner was over, Hestia spoke up. Oh yes, I nearly forgot. Lady Eine, the three of us will be leaving for maybe a whole week. We have acquired a very interesting Quest, and I also wish to move my legs for a bit. Oh, is that so? Well, then please dont let me hold you back. However, I ask you toe back safe, alright, Lady Hestia? It would pain me deeply if something were to happen to you. Also, I dont believe I could continue my training to its fullest without you. With Hestias sports drink, [The Will to Fight and Survive], and healing spells, it would be hard for Eine to train as hard as she did until now. With Hestias help, she was able to rapidly level up her skills without the need for a Job change. Of course. Hestia smiled. A promise is a promise, and I always fulfill my promises. Anyway, I was nning to bring you out to hunt some monsterster, so Ill take care of myself. As night came, Barathan prepared for sleep. As heid on his bed, he couldnt help but think about something. Lady Hestia, thank you so very much for helping Lady Eine. Please,e back safely. Shutting his eyes, everything went dark for Barathan. The day has ended and another day of work will await him tomorrow. Chapter 117: Dwarven Smithy. Chapter 117: Dwarven Smithy. Acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1] [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Spear Technique Lv. 1] gained Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Fluid Cast Lv. 2][Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Danger Perception Lv. 5] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7] [Handicraft Lv. 4] [Trap Creation Lv. 8] gained Hestias Holy Heater Ball A ball of stone containing a magic circle that produces white mes, created by Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. The balls shell is fortified with powerful terra magic, increasing its resistance against explosions and high heat. The creator of this item has made it possible for external mana to increase and decrease the temperature of the me. Due to [Sanctified ze] being inscribed on it, the ball emits a weak healing aura when active gained Hestias Improved Heater Ball A ball of stone containing a magic circle made from the custom spell [Ignite], created by Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Anyone can control the strength of the mes by inserting or removing their mana, increasing the temperature around the ball The amount of mana needed to activate the regr balls is minimal, as Ive inscribed the spell [Ignite] into them. However,pared to your and the other maids spells, mine is stronger thanks to my high Intelligence stat. It should be around the power of the level nine fire spell [Petal mes], I exined to Svena while holding a ball wrapped in red mana threads, before pointing at a white ball. The holy heater balls are a bit different. They will require a bit more mana, so I rmend you to not use them. The normal heater balls are sufficient if you donate some mana in the morning and evening. Understood, Lady Hestia. I will take this time as an opportunity to increase my mana stat, Svena bowed to me before frowning. However, is it alright for you to leave today? Why not leave for your Quest tomorrow early? After receiving feedback for the dinner we hosted yesterday, our party was currently preparing to depart for our newest Quest. ording to Melia, who was our exclusive handler for the hunters guild Quests, our destination would be Rashan Vige, a small vige in the tiny Teullon Barony. It would normally take someone three days on foot or a day by carriage. As we didnt know how long it would take us to finish the Quest, we told Eine that we would be gone for at least a week. While were away, the garden in Tasiannas room will need maintenance, so I asked Svena for help. All she needed to do was to water the nts and put mana into the heater balls. In thest week, aside from training, Ive also started tinkering again. Recently, the number of spare [Hestias Heater Balls] stored in my storage could be counted with one hand. The longer the me heating the ball was on, the more the rock shell of the ball would deteriorate and eventually break. It would eventually turn useless due to its crude design. I made those back while I was in the Belzac forest, so their performance was lower than what Im capable of making today. After evolving into a B rank dragon, improving my magical skills, and learning from Master Kush, I know I could make better heater balls today. Those stage lights I made for my concert proved as much. So, I made new heater balls. At first, I wasnt sure how I was supposed to create them. I used fire spells and [Trap Creation] to inscribe the magic circles onto the balls in my younger days, but I lost those spellsdue to Danternos interference. As my scale-dust was explosive and my [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] wouldnt survive for too long outside my body, I was in a pickle. Until I facepalmed and called myself an idiot. I had two custom spells that could emit the fire and heat that fitted the requirements to make my heater balls: [Ignite] and [Sanctified ze]. [Ignite] was the least powerful custom fire spell, developed so new mages could easily learn it and train their [Fire Magic] skill. Due to its low power and the fact that my triple colored fires outperformed it, I dismissed it as redundant. I only learned it to see if I could learn fire spells despite no longer having [Fire Magic]. However, thats when I realized it had a niche. My scale-dust was destructive and useful for a bomb, but [Ignite] could be used to make heater balls like I made before. It was so obvious, but I hadnt figured it out until now. [Sanctified ze] was also a proper substitute, especially when my white mes could be warm or cold. For this reason, I made multiple heater balls using both spells. With my high Intelligence stat, the rock shell ended up tougher and the fire stronger, even if only a small amount of mana was injected. Im so d I bought [Trap Creation] from the SP shop. Being able to turn spell circles into traps enabled me to take my first step toward bing an artificer. Once I return from the Quest, I should ask Eine or her mother to teach me the [Artificer] skill. Dont worry, Svena. We want to get to the vige tomorrow morning, as the Quest was printed with Urgent. As adventurers, we have to fulfill our job, I said to soothe the worried Svena. Once we packed food and a change of clothes, we said our goodbyes to House Helvass most prominent members like Eine, Barathan, and Svena, and went to the lower city. Before we departed from Firwood, we needed to do one thing. We had to go to the smithy. We needed proper weapons and some armor. On the way, we also visited the cobbler shop Ruld was working in and asked him about his wife Lorena, the friend I made in Carine Vige. Due to the incident with the bandits where she got pregnant, I was worried she wasnt doing too well, but it seems the two got help from the mothers living around their neighborhood. Lorena even got a job as a baker. Lorenas cooking is just the best! You know, Lady Hestia, cuz Im still contracted to the workshop, I dont have a house. Lorena and I are living in the attic of the building, and shes been cooking lunch for the whole workshop to stay. Ahaha, I cant still believe I got married to my childhood friend! She used to be pretty bad at cooking! Looking at his flushed face, I couldnt help but smile. He then continued, Shes just the sweetest. However, sigh, shes kinda having trouble during nighttime. You know why. I hope to make her feel better. You do not have to worry so much, instead of me, Saoriforted him. She is going through a hard time; I think by always staying around her, she will get better eventually. I am sure she is very happy to have you as her husband, so make sure to treat her well, ok, Ruld? Its been a while since I met Lorena, so I think Ill meet up with her after we finish the Quest, since she seems to be working today. After handing Ruld some food as gifts for himself and Lorena, we said our goodbyes and went to a smithy Ruld rmended, the one owned by the dwarf. In a less popr spot in the middle district, a small building with a shop sign stood. The sign had the words Smithy/Bundari written on it and looked old and weathered, as if it had survived for years under harsh weather conditions. The building itself looked shabbypared to the human-run smithies in the center of the middle district, but there was a charm in its simplicity. As we neared the entrance, we could feel the heat from it. The smithy was active. Tonkon, ebdli. Wee, customers. As we entered the shop, a short woman greeted us from behind the counter. She had long dirt-brown braided hair that reached down to her hips, thick lips curved into a friendly smile, sharp round eyes darting around as she inspected the three of us, and full cheeks that gave her a very cute face. A-A dwarf! E-Excuse me, this is a very, very, very rude question, I know. I apologize if it will offend you but Uhm, you are a dwarf, right, Miss? Unable to hold me back from possibly seeing my first dwarf, I rushed to the counter in less than a second and asked the small woman my question. I was so mesmerized and curious to see another fantasy race that I couldnt control my tail. Oi, oi, little dragonewt, your tail is gonna mess everything up sigh she frowned as she chastised me but sighed in exasperation once she looked at my eyes who stared at her with wonderment. She began speaking in a very Scottish ent. Ahh, a whelp, I see? Funny that you cant recognize a tazong. Thought we neighbors? Yeah, kid, Im a proud dwarf of the Ankoran mountain ranges. To be more specific, an inko dwarf. Just like what I would imagine from fantasy novels, the female dwarf was short, reaching up to my shoulders. Her body was more lean than stout, unlike what I thought a female dwarf would look like,cking unnecessary fat despite still being muscr, giving her a very athletic body. However, what caught my eyes the most was her chest, which looked like D cups, and the small bits of rock-like things growing around her ears and at the tip of her hair like moss. Woah, really!? Ahhh! I pped in excitement. Oh, an inko dwarf? What exactly is anOuch! A sudden pain spread around my head. If I were a normal human, I was sure my head would be bleeding now, so I felt confused about why my [Danger Perception] didnt warn me about it. When I turned around, my question was answered. Lady Hestia, I know you are excited, but this is rude. Introduce yourself first before you ask all these questions. It was Saori. I apologize for my Ladysck of manners. My name is Saori. She bowed politely, lowering her body by 45 degrees. Widening her eyes in surprise, the dwarf smiled in acknowledgment and bowed too, equally at a 45-degree angle. Ha ha, nice to see ournds custom to bow spread to other races. Never thought I would see somebody greet others with a bow in a human kingdom. Nice to meet you Saori. My name is Kraftja. Her proud eyes then turn to Tasianna and me, looking expectantly. Bowing is a part of dwarven culture? Did the Revolution Queen share this with the dwarves, or was this already a thing? Thats a question forter, lets just bow for now. Already used to bowing to my family on my mothers side, I bowed like Saori and Kraftja. Sorry for before. I was too excited, so I hope you can overlook it. My name is Hestia. Its nice to meet you. My name is Tasianna. It is an honor to meet a tazong of the Inkong mountain ranges. Unlike Saori and me, Tasianna gave a short bow. This feels too much like Japan now. Why is everybody bowing? Huhut? Do I see an elf? Ahh, what a neat surprise from the Goddess of Minerals. Crustacia be praised for giving me a chance to meet an ally among humans. Im curious why youre here in humannds, but I aint one to pry in others businesses, she said before pping her hands. Anyways, this is waste of time. Youre here to do business, right? Look around the shop for something you want, or ask me if you have amission for my husband. Shes very blunt but seems nice. I stepped forward. We would like tomission some equipment if thats possible. Got it, got it. My husband is working right now, so you need to wait. Ill call him out once hes done. Never interrupt a dwarf when he hammers, otherwise, youll never share a drink with them, right? sheughed energetically before retreating into the back of the shop. Unlike other shops, there wasnt a second clerk nor employee, so I wondered if she was either too trustworthy or an idiot for leaving without supervision. However, that was quickly cleared up once Tasianna saw my frown. It was as if she read my mind. Lady Hestia, the dwarves are one of the proudest races on Peolynca. They take pride in the bonds they make during their lives. They would destroy anybody who insults their ns name, be blinded by revenge for the death of a friend, they would even sacrifice their life to repay a debt as small as treating them to free ale, Tasianna informed me. The reason why shes trusting us this much is due to the friendship between elves and dwarves. This is my first time meeting a dwarf, but I know from history books that they are invaluable allies. Elves live for a long time, so they remember debts and grudges well, while dwarves value bonds to the utmost. The friendship between these two races even affects individuals. A dwarf tricking an elf is a slight against their n and liege, while an elf would face dishonor from their long-living families. I see, Saori nodded, having understood the situation. So, she does not trust us, she trusts that you would prevent us from doing something stupid, Tasianna? Wow, that is a lot of blind faith. Umu, we are customers, and we nned to order equipment, correct? Disregarding my actual identity, we shouldnt make a dwarf angry. I personally wish to stay friendly with all dwarves as they are the faefolks benefactors for ending the War for the Fairies, Tasianna asserted. The War for the Faefolk. If I remember correctly, it was a war between the alliance of elves and dwarves against the human kingdoms to protect faefolk like fairies and spirits. Humans created a twisted version of mana batteries that allowed them to drain the mana from faefolk, slowly killing them, as they are beings made from pure mana. As the elves are allies to the faefolk, they naturally fought against the humans while the dwarves joined in due to the alliance between elves and dwarves. The humans lost the war in the end, but a few twisted mana batteries could still be found. I havent seen one in Firwood, but I still remember the [Dwarven Warhammer Cannon] Id seen in Belzac Forest when we fought the trolls that had captured Tasianna. When I was kidnapped by those wyvern escorts, we were also shot down with a simr cannon by an army of grimgarians, kobolds, goblins, orcs, ogres, and trolls. Tasianna hated humans due to her history with them, but she was very friendly with other races. In the first ce, I wasnt a criminal so messing around in Kraftjas store was a no-go anyway. However, its nice to learn the reason behind Kraftjas trust. As I was interested in the weapons the smithy sold, I took the chance and looked around the shop. Tasianna and Saori did the same since they were also interested in some gear in preparation for our Quest. Unlike the outer appearance of the smithy, the interior was surprisingly clean and tastefully decorated. Of course, there werent much in the way of normal decorations like rugs, nts, or paintings, but befitting a smithy, the owners used equipment to furnish everything. The only object that could be considered a decoration was a small statue on the counter, depicting a bearded man holding up a hammer in one hand and an anvil in his other. It was an authentic fantasy experience, and it made my heart beat in excitement. As I looked around, I noticed there was no armor for sale. There were gauntlets and boots, but I couldnt find any shiny armor or helmets. I havent visited the other smithies yet, but was it normal for shops to not sell armor or was this a dwarf thing? On the other hand, there were a ton of weapons. Swords,nces, axes, daggers, and even bows among them. I thought bowyers or fletchers were the only ones who made bows, but do cksmiths also make them? Come to think about it, Ruld did say this cksmith specializes in making equipment out of monster materials. Thats why Rulds workshop knows this smithy, as they also specialize in using monster leather for their shoes. I didnt know much about cksmiths so lets forget about it. I can ask the owners once theye back. I was curious about why they didnt have any customers, but that wasnt my problem. In the meantime Should I buy a spear or sword? Ive decided to buy a weapon? Why? It is cause of my training with Farron. Keeping his promise, Farron and I have been sparring for thest week whenever we had time. As his duties as a guild master were his priority, the number of times I could spar with him was limited, but that didnt mean I stopped my training. Much like with my spars with Master Kush, I havent won a single time. It was honestly disheartening to see how weak I still waspared to the rest of the world. I dominated the forest part of the Belzac Forest, but then I met the wyverns and the massive leviathan. I won against the ice wyvern thanks to Saori and Tasianna, so I didnt count that as my sess alone. However, I took it as a learning step. The reason why I couldn''t win against Master Kush was due to myck of equipment and experience. Even before he took out his catalyst, Master Kush could still hold up against me despite having less Mana and Intelligence, since he knew how to use his spells in a fight well enough to keep me on my toes. It was the same thing with the guild master. His spear was an OP-level weapon, so he could overpower me with both superior technique and higher stats. It made me aware that I still have a long way to go in order to be strong. Stats alone arent everything. I knew that from the start, but now my faith in the statement was strengthened. To be strong enough to defend my two best friends, I needed to use my spells and skills better, while also concentrating on equipment acquisitions. The trinity of power. Stats, skills, and items. Any RPG fan can attest to this. In an attempt to improve, Ive decided to try out using weapons instead of only my spells and my ws. Its purely for curiositys sake. If I want to be stronger, wasnt it important to try out new venues? It is simr to what Master Kush told me. A magician always seeks out new knowledge. During my spars with Farron, I told myself to focus on his spearmanship and swordsmanship to learn from observing and imitation. Thats how I managed to learn [Sword Technique] and [Spear Technique]. Of course, he eventually noticed it and decided to stop our sparring in favor of proper training and instruction. Thanks to his [Instruction Lv. 7], I quickly grasped the basics of the spear and sword. Instruction A skill given to those who train others. If the owner of this skill trains others to acquire a skill that they own, the proficiency gain will increase. The efficiency will depend on the owners [Instruction] skills and tutored skills level. If the targets tutored skill has a higher level, this skill wont activate I got the skill during my time training Eine, so I knew how useful it was. Eine was able to level up a few of her lower level skill with an improved pace once I got myself involved in her training. I was confident that I could level up my skills faster under the guild masters tutge. He even told me to try using the weapon whenever I hunt monsters to learn how to fight with it properly, so Ive decided to buy one. Dont neglect your other skills, alright? Youre a mage at the end of the day, so dont risk yourself! His words of wisdom, but it honestly sounds like hes legitimately worried about me. Sorry, guild master, Im not that weak to need to be worried about, I remembered while I was browsing the weapons. It was my pride as a dragon speaking. Technically, I could use my SP to level up my weapon skills, but I decided against it. Thats because of Jobs. I could level up my skills by getting Jobs, so there wasnt a need to waste SP. Yes, none of my skills have leveled up yet but thats because my skills are already high level. The Jobs I took were for newbies, so their bonuses didnt help me much. However, they opened up new Jobs and increased my stats, so they were worth grinding. I havent gone hunting once in thest week, but there was no need to rush it. Going at my own pace is important to keep from stressing myself out. In any case, I stopped considering using my SP to improve skills. At this point where I neededrge amounts of experience to level up, I couldnt waste SP on trivial skills that I could level up easily. I decided to save as many SP as I could for the future when I desperately need to use them. It was an insurance n, that both Saori and Tasianna agreed to now that we werent in danger all the time. Lets take a spear first. Im interested in his dragoon skills. Iron Spear A spear made out of iron. Despite the low-grade materials used in it, it was made with the hands of an experienced cksmith. It is sturdy and useable for beginners Skorr Tusk Spear A spear made with iron mixed with the tusk of a skorr. The hardy nature of the monster skorr increases the durability and pration ability of the spear. With every strike, this spear will leave a hole like a mad skorr Skill [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] Steel Spear with a hollowed Bone Shaft A spear with a steel tip and a shaft made from a bird monsters bones. Although terrible to defend with, the hollowed shaft enables fast attacks while the heavy steel de enables dangerous pration. However, itcks durability Skill [Decrease Durability Lv. 1] The most unfortunate part that I was desperately missing from the RPG System of Peolynca was the attack values of weapons and armor rating of armor. In games, numbers were everything. With numbers, you could grasp a quick understanding of if this weapon was better than another one until you looked at the avable skills. Thankfully, weapons showed which skills and runes they had, but I still wished to know which spear would do more damage. It would be easier for me to pick one among them to use if I knew which one was the best. I was contemting if I should ask which weapon to buy. Hestia, have you chosen? Interrupting my thoughts, Saori and Tasianna came over. Saori was holding a single dagger while Tasianna didnt take anything. It was understandable, unlike the two of us, Tasianna had the lowest Strength and Vitality stat so she was more capable as a pure mage. Ha ha, I knew you would choose a dagger; however, cant you make one with your [Shadow Armament]? Saori was able to create her daggers by casting [Dark Bolt] and using her unique skill [Shadow Armament] to form them into any weapon she wanted. She didnt need ones made from iron. Or so I thought. My daggers only inflict dark elemental damage and are affected by my Intelligence, not my Strength stat. As you know, my Strength is higher so it would be better for me to use a normal dagger. Plus, I know the guild masters weapon, and I want one for myself. I cannot keep using my shadow daggers, Saori exined. It is a simple one anyway. I want tomission a dagger for the future, but I need one to practice with first. Here, take a look. Steel Dagger A dagger made with steel. The craftsmanship is simple but effective, a result of the hands of an experienced cksmith. It is sturdy and enables the user to properly unleash their physical strength Simple indeed. Argh, why are you bringing me out. Just let me work, wife! As our party was talking about which weapons to buy, a grumble came from the clerk counter. So, annoying. Stubborn to the end even after finishing yourtest work! Kraftja, the dwarf woman from earlier, came back from the back of the shop while dragging another dwarf out by the ear. I was wondering if she was the one wearing the pants in this rtionship. You have customers looking for amission soe out already! We came to Firwood for monster materials, so shut up and do your work! Lasses,e over here, and lets speak Davi. The dwarf next to her was clearly a man, considering he called Kraftja his wife. He had a stout, muscr body that looked like an indomitable shield as his every step seemed to shake the ground. He was like the trunk of a massive tree, unshakable and sturdy. As you would expect from a dwarf, his beard was massive and covered up his entire mouth and jaw, as it hung down with his long messy hair. Strangely, simr to Kraftja, his ears had a strange stone hide while the tips of his beard looked like they were made from stone. Was that an essory, or was stone actually growing from their hair? If it was a trait of dwarves, then my curiosity for this race has just increased by +1. Come on, introduce yourself. You know the basics of Mercuriass teachings, Kraftja spoke as she pushed her husband in front of us. As he stood before me, I noticed our eyes immediately meeting. He and I were the same height. Ooooh, I can smell it! His eyes widened. Instead of looking at me, he looked at my arms, more specifically my scales. Those are some seriously durable-looking scales you go there,ssie. Ive heard of dragonewts making armor from their own scales, but I never had the chance to try it for myself. Youre here for armor! Got it, Ill take it! H-Huh? When he came out, the dwarf man looked annoyed like a kid whod had his toys taken away from him, but now he was acting like an entric. He eyed my scales with such greed that it made me flinch back. Saori and Tasianna had to intervene, standing before me to block his sight from me. Noticing my difort, Kraftja coiled up her hand and smacked her husband with her fist so hard his foreheadnded on the counter. A loud boom could be heard. Why in Crustacias name are you acting like that?! Are you trying to incur the wrath of Blei on us?! You are shaming us! Once the cksmith recovered from the hit, he apologized to his wife and then to me as he mumbled, Making powerful monster weapons is the only way to gain honor, so I got too heated up. He then cooled down a bit after taking a mug of cold water and with a Japanese-style bow, introduced himself as Ogni. So, you got amission? Just saying but I only take ones where I can work with monster materials. If they are low grade like ddarg kobold fangs, then Ill kick you out. No second chance, even for the elfss, Ogni spoke bluntly like his wife. I can estimate how strong you three are. You arent normal adventurers, thats for sure, so dont disappoint me. I shrugged. Why are you so fascinated by monster materials? Isnt a cksmiths job to create stuff from ores and so on? You dont know? A dwarven cksmith seeks to create strong weapons to present to his n for the honor. The only reason why I and my wife are in this ddarg human kingdom is cuz of the Belzac Forest and Avitor Mountains. As I was beginning to get confused with all the new information, Tasianna sent me a telepathic message to exin it. Dwarven society is split into different ns, which are essentially families, that serve dwarven strongholds in the Ankoran mountain range, north of Artorias. As dwarves are a proud race, they take the concept of honor seriously, to the point they sound like samurais to me. Their extreme stubbornnessbined with their desire to seek to elevate their ns make them seem like zealots or fanatics, simr to how Ogni acted when we first met. It is this desire to bring honor to his n by creating powerful equipment that made Ogni and his wife travel from his home to a distant ce like Firwood. Monster materials have strong traits and lingering mana that enhance the ores during the smelting process. Ores are very important as they act as the base of everything, but monster materials give the extra oomph, you know? For example, if you want a lightning infused weapon without resorting to runes, you get a lightning elemental monsters materials and mix it with the ores. You know about the skills on gear, right? The majoritye from the materials used in the process. In other words, if we want really strong weapons, we need to give you monster materials? Obviously, itsmon sense, Ogni scoffed. Strong ore, valuable monster materials, and the skills of a cksmith. That way, the strongest weapons can be created. Ahhh, I still dream of making a masterpiece, hmm, hmm. What about runes? Arent they also a part of making a weapon stronger. For the first time, Ogni frowned, looking troubled as he kept his mouth shut. Instead, his wife spoke up, My husband and I arent runeworkers. We dont have the tools to etch rune grooves onto weapons, nor the skill for it. If you want runes etched onto your stuff, your best bet is to go to the dwarven strongholds. After shaking away the disappointment and spoke, wanting to return to the reason for why we were here. We have some C rank materials we want you to transform into stuff, but before that... I took out a purplish stone from my storage and ced it in front of them. Can you work with this? Hmm? Ogni picked it up and began observing it. The more he looked at it, the more his eyes widened. W-What is this? And I answered. Corrosive obsidian with a high iron content. Can you use this to make some weapons for us? Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 80 Race: Sun Dragonewt Age: 15 Years Job: Cleric Level 0/5 Status: Health: 4760/4760 (Dra: 9520) Mana: 16994/16994 (Dra: 33988) Strength: 2447 (Dra: 4895) Intelligence: 4017 (Dra: 8035) Vitality: 1399 (Dra: 2798) Wisdom: 2000 (Dra: 4001) Agility: 4089 (Dra: 8178) Stamina: 2821/2821 (Dra: 5642) Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] [Humanization (Moderate)] Skill Points: 5350 Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 2] [Hellde Dragon Lv. 2] [Sr Core Lv. 1] [Venerated Saintess Lv. 1] [Idol Lv. 1] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lava Magic Lv. 3] [Lightning Magic Lv. 2] [White mes Lv. 2] (+1) [Corrosive Fire Lv. 2] (+1) [Sacred Magic Lv. 6] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 3] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 2] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 5] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 6] [Silent Casting Lv. 8] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] (+1) [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Mental Stability Lv. 6] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] [Fluid Cast Lv. 2] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] (New) [Mana Eyes Lv. 3] (+1) Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] (New) [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1] (New) [Sword Technique Lv. 1] (New) [Spear Technique Lv. 1] (New) [Draconic Roar Lv. 4] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 5] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 5] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 3] Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 7] (+1) [Concentration Lv. 5] (+1) [Foresight Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 5] (+1) [Probability Correction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 6] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 4] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 5] (+1) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 2] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 4] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Mind Protection Lv. 3] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 2] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Lava Resistance Lv. 2] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 3] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7] (+3) [Water Resistance Lv. 2] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 3] (+1) [Handicraft Lv. 4] (+2) [Woodworking Lv. 5] (+1) [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 8] (+2) [Instruction Lv. 1] (New) [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv. 7] [Cooking Lv. 7] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 2] [Draconic Aura Lv. 1] [Royal Presence Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Gluttonous] [Thought eleration Lv. 3] (+1) [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 1] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Job Skill: [Healing Amp] Ability List: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Ignite] Custom Magic Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] Lava Magic: [Lava Ball] [Lava Stream] [Molten Guard] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] Earth Magic [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Slyphids Cloak] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] A note from AbyssRaven Gearing Time! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(34) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 118: Equipment Talk. Chapter 118: Equipment Talk. Corrosive Iron Obsidian A dark purplish ss created as a result of rapidly heating [Corrosive Fire], followed by cooling it down within a short time period, crystallizing the toxins into ss. Arge amount of high-quality mana and iron was injected into this obsidian, removing the brittleness of this ss; instead, its hardy and strong. If melted into sludge and used as a toxin, the obsidian will inflict its target with arge amount of arcane corruption: Toxin included: [Moderate Arcane Corruption Venom] There had been something that I noticed during our stay at the mansion, specifically concerning gardening. As Eine exined, nts and crops grown in soil with high mana concentration not only grow faster, but also they possess a higher quality than nts grown without mana. The downside that prevents nobles from injecting their mana into their farnds is that it can cause monsters to spawn. Areas with too much mana have a chance to spawn dangerous monsters. So, instead of waiting for months for our nts and herbs to grow up to harvest them, I increased the mana concentration in the soil with my own Mana. Subsequently, we are now producing fulinoe leaves and fragassa strawberries at a decent rate, though not enough for me to indulge in them every day. A fragassa cake is still a luxury for me. Anyway, we also tried it with Saoris and Tasiannas mana, as I was sometimes toozy to inject mana into the soil. The difference was pretty staggering. While nts with Saoris and Tasiannas mana grew at almost the same rate, those with my mana grew faster. The same thing with the mana water from mac nts. The sports drink I made for Eine that I named dragorade requires mana water as one of the ingredients, as it helps mana regeneration, an essential part of the drink. When I was inventing the drink at first, I used the mac nt water that absorbed the mana that I created during my concert, producing multiple drinks with my high-quality mana. When I noticed the difference in the growth rate of our nts, I wondered if my mana also affected the drinks. Was my mana the main reason why the drink was so effective? Compared to when Eine drank my fulinoe tea to recover her arcane corruption, dragorade worked much better. So, what happened when I used the mac nt water that absorbed Saoris or Tasiannas mana? The drink not only tasted more like coffee, but Eine recovered at a slower rate during training.Yes, this cant be called a scientific experiment, since our sample size was too low, but it was enough for me to be convinced. And then I had the idea to make this new type of obsidian. My [Corrosive Fire] allows me to choose the type of toxin that my fire emitted, so I thought, Why not make it more like an ore or mineral? What if I put more iron into the obsidian, what would happen then? What if I inject my pure mana into the obsidian after its created? Well, this is the result. Obsidian? You mean thatva ss? Wait, let me identify this thing first. Ogni, the dwarf, focused on the obsidian, raising his brows the longer he looked at it. He then ced the hand-size obsidian on the counter and then looked at me directly, more serious than before. YouWhere did you get this thing? [Corrosive Fire]? This thing is filled with mana like arcanuit, but it doesnt seem to absorb my mana like pure euorinium. This mineral is something Ive never even heard of before. Where did you get this? Its a secret, sorry. I shook my head. Ogni frowned at me for a moment, but then grumbled, Ha, whatever, no problem. Shame I cant learn the secret of this thing. Forget about it; tell me what you want to make. Im actually motivated to know what this thing can do, so just tell me already so I can start forging! Saori stepped forward, putting a wooden board filled with diagrams on the table. I would like a dagger like this. I am not sure if there is enough ore for it, but I would also like some w protectors. HmmmIs that a tanto? Ogni frowned as he looked at the clumsily drawn illustrations. You know about it? Yeah, of course. Every dwarfd andss learns about the Revolution Queen. Once you start bing a cksmith, you also learn about some of her less popr weapon ideas. Uhm, I think one of them was called a katana or something? Ha, the Queen was a genius of her era, but not everything that came out of her mouth is perfect. No dwarf would want something as thin as a katana. Its too fragile for extended battles, doesnt have enough weight to cut through proper armor, and it cant exert the full power of a dwarf. We already knew about the fact that the Revolution Queen was an otherworlder like us. Whether she came from our Earth was a different question. Saori has looked up the history of the Queen, but we couldnt learn that much from the library of House Helvas. One thing we do know was the fact that she was the ruling Ankoran Queen, the dwarven version of a high-queen or empress, of all Kings and Queens of the dwarven strongholds during the era of the War for the Faefolk. In addition, we also learned that the war started in the year 2431 and ended in 2445, roughly 200 years since the end of the war. Excuse me, but before we continue, I interrupted, unable to hold back my curiosity. We read about the Revolution Queen before, but we barely have information on her. As dwarves, you two must know more about her, right? Could you tell us her name? I wanted to know her nationality and how she influenced the dwarven mountains. Ogni knew about katanas and tantos, and the dwarves seem to use chopsticks when they eat ording to Barathan. Of course, in modern Earth the effects of the Inte has made the world smaller, spreading a countrys culture to another with ease. This might also be the case with the dwarves. Kraftja, Ognis wife, nodded and began exining, Sure,ss. We call her the Revolution Queen because its her honorable title. We dwarves rarely speak of her divine name, so not many people actually know it. Divine name? Without giving me time to think about that nugget of information, she continued, In her mortal life, she was the Ankoran Queen called Dravlia Kongun. A member of the Kongun n. She was favored by Goddess Crustacia and is, as most people know, an otherworlder. And then she dropped the bomb. And now she rules over us as the Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition called Chihiro. I think her divine name came from the otherworld country she was born in. Speechless. Thats all that could be said. Tasianna didnt receive as much of a shock, unlike Saori and me, probably cause she was a Peolyncian. However, Saori and I knew how important the name Chihiro was. At this point, we knew for a fact that this Revolution Queen definitely was from Earth. With Aurena informing me that Crustacia was the one who first summoned an otherworlder to Peolynca, there cant be any doubts anymore. Honestly, it really sounds like a Japanese light novel, no? As this Queen had a dwarven name, it was likely that she was reincarnated as a dwarf. She became a Queen and was involved in the War for the Faefolk and helped end it in favor of the faefolk. She then died and ascended to divinity. There is also the fact that she was probably Japanese, too! Surreal. I really want to know more about her. To see what her legacy was for Peolynca. I want to experience it for myself. Its settled. I have to go to the capital of Artorias, Griffonpeak, and meet with Aurena for the next part of her Quest. There is also the chance that I could ask a member of the Morgiana Duchy to fix my mana paths so I can fly again, at least ording to Eine. There are a lot of things I still need to do in Artorias, but once Im done here, I want to go and visit the dwarves. I am sure Saori would agree too. Thinking that we had no more questions left, Ogni brought us back to the original intent of our visit. I dont like making these flimsy weapons, but Ill give it a try if you have the proper materials. I dont know how hard this obsidian really is, so Ill need to test it. For the materials, Ill need leather for the handle. Bones or ws to strengthen the de. Preferably, everything should be D-rank at least, so the tanto can achieve harmony concerning its mana flows. The same thing applies to your w protectors. Hehe, this is why we saved up the C rank materials! Huzzah! Sorting through various monster materials I saved up from my days in the Belzac Forest, I took out all the ones I got from C rank monsters. The three wyverns, the rock-skinned horned grizzly, the various Belzac chameleons, and the panguanas. I was only missing the materials from the garm matriarch as I left them behind. I wanted to show her respect for defending the new-born Saori to herst breath. W-Wha-Wha-Wha-Ahahahahahh! This is brilliant! Praise Blei! Praise the God of cksmiths for bringing you three here to me! Wyvern scales, this thick stone-fur, and these long ws. Fantastic. I was thinking of showing him some of my shed scales, but it seems the wyvern scales have caught his eyes. Yes, Ive been picking up my scales. No, it isnt weird cause its being resourceful. I am a B rank dragon. My defenses arent the best, but just imagine the weapons or armor that can be made with them. The best part I dont have to die to have them made. Hold onto them for me,ss. I need to first see if I can melt this obsidian first. Dont want to ruin the materials, eh? I then told him to also be careful with the obsidian as it was the only chunk I could get my calws on. Technically, I couldve made more but the problem was making it with enough iron to make it hard enough for a weapon. After all, [Corrosive Fire] uses up the minerals and resources from my body to create the toxins. In other words, it drains the iron from my body whenever I want to make this chunk of obsidian. As iron is important for our body to keep our blood healthy, not to mention that my ws and fangs needed iron as well, I had to stop the production once I felt ill. It could be called self-destructive, but I consider creating the ore an investment. If I can help make some strong weapons for Saori, our partys overall strength will increase, meaning we will be more prepared for future dangers. Ogni then headed to the back of the shop, while I asked Kraftja if she could help me pick out a weapon. She smiled and nodded. Hmm,e to think about it,ss. Arent you a priestess of Aurena? You look fit from a System standpoint, but I dont think you have the body type for a pdin or temr. Stats dont affect your overall weight, so a light-weight like you would be tossed around by arger opponent, Kraftja scrutinized me as we walked over to the weapons. Its to increase my offense when I have to fight in melee, I answered. Im an elemental mage, but I have high Strength and Agility. Only my defense iscking, but I have skills and spells to cover for them, although not perfectly. A normal mage is vulnerable if a warrior gets to them, but I have no problem fighting against them, as long as they dont overpower me. Thats why I want a weapon. Whats your weapon and unarmed levels? What are your magic skills? Sword and spear techniques are level one while unarmed is eight. For magic, I have sacred at six, terra at three, storm Thats enough for me, Kraftja raised her eyebrow for a moment before scoffing, You know, I might just be a dwarf without much info on magic, but even I know the advanced form of earth magic is terra magic. Crustacia is the patron goddess of us dwarves. Hestia, isnt it better to channel your strength through a magic tool than to focus on closebat? A mage should avoid it in the first ce. I know, I also have spells to prevent people froming close to me, however, I also know my limitations. My Strength stat isnt as high as my Intelligence, but its decent enough to punch through a tree. Shouldnt using a weapon be able to help me improve more? I was thinking of martial art movies at this point. I wasnt nning on bing a jack of all trades, master of none, but diversifying my attack n isnt a problem, right? Learn how to use your magic better, then. That should be obvious for a mage. Wow, shes stubborn. She even gave out the same answer the guild master told me. It was disappointing, to say the least. Farron mentioned, during my spars with him, that I strictly didnt need to learn how to use a spear or sword. A master of the arcane should be able to overwhelm an enemy and a whole army simply with their spells alone. The reason why I wasnt able to defeat him in a spar was a matter of stats, experience, and equipment. I was only able to persuade him to teach me after I gave him the puppy eyes. And now a cksmiths wife was saying the same thing? Its disheartening. As the atmosphere became awkward, Tasianna interjected herself into the conversation, Mrs. Kraftja, arent you managing a smithy? Would it really be bothersome for you to sell a spear or sword to Lady Hestia? She simply wants to train to be stronger. Im telling this to her because I believe she should focus more on her magic. Ive seen enough adventurers make this opinion. Magic swordsman, magic knight, spellsword; yeah, I can see the thrill behindbining magic and martial arts, but youre only gimping yourself. A high concentration is needed to use both spells and your weapon, and many of the more powerful spells cant be used since youll be coteral. Ibine magic with mybat style, Saori argued in my support. Compared to Lady Hestia, I have to rely on my spells to deal proper damage to enemies. Also, isnt the hunters guild master a swordsman and a wind mage? Youre a dark mage, right? Guk! Saori flinched. H-How did you know that? Simple deduction skills. Youre still holding that steel dagger and youmissioned a tanto, a weapon for rogues. Rogues have great synergy with dark magic since it allows them to further strengthen their ability to dodge and scare their targets. As an arcane trickster, you have to cover the weak offensive power of dark magic with your weapon so its more a necessity for you, Miss Saori, Kraftja shrugged, exining it as if itsmon sense. The guild master, on the other hand, doesnt rely on wind magic during his fight. You know his moniker, The Wing Ripper? Its because hes used to fighting aerial monsters. Wind magic is a support tool, like a potion that bes a necessity in niche situations. In any case, he relies primarily on his runes to fight, rather than magic. His Job is closer to a runeyer than a magic swordsman. Ok, now I have to admit it; this dwarf knows her stuff. Shes been denying me a weapon, but I cant help but feel wonderment and admiration for her. Shes an expert in her field, after all. Amazing. You know a lot about the guild master, Mrs. Kraftja, I said, eyes sparkling with respect. Kraftja snorted but she smiled slightly. Of course I would. He and the mercenary guild master use our smithy exclusively to maintain their weapons and armor. Ha, once you get used to the skills of a dwarf, youll never want to visit a human-run smithy ever again! Tch, well, I understand why not everybody wants toe over here. For good service, we have to ask for a fair price and not everyone can afford it. The reason why Kraftjas and Ognis smithy isnt filled with customers despite how passionate they were for their work is thanks to the way the other smithies and equipment shops are run. Due to the skills of the Firwood cksmiths, most of them couldntpete with the Ognis skill and took various measures to keep their shops alive. So, they not only reduced the prices of their products, but also offered free repairs for an adventurers equipment, so long as the smithy was that adventurers preferred shop. You know, there is a saying that only a dwarfs wife can stop their bull-headedness. The saying is practically true. However, even I couldnt persuade my husband to drop the fees for repairs. Quality work deserves proper payment, he said, and I had to shut up once I heard it. Kraftja sighed in exasperation but looked pretty unfazed by the measures of the other smithies. The reason Ognis smithy wasnt truly threatened by the localpetitors is the loyalty of a few specific customers. They were able to keep their shop cause Ogni could guarantee quality work due to his mindset to always feel proud about his work. Blei is the God of cksmithing, and is a dwarf ording to what I heard from Tasianna, so as a cksmith and dwarf, Ogni probably didnt want to anger, or even disappoint, his god. He corrected his attitude quite quickly when we first met after his wife mentioned the god. Ognis smithy didnt provide free repairs, but they would always produce high-quality work and he would pour his full attention into anymissions. The reason why no armor was sold in the shop was because of Ognis belief that armor should be made specifically for a person to make it morefortable to wear and increase theirbat effectiveness. He would feel proud if his armor could save the life of his customers. Armor is there to protect yourself, so faulty or loose pieces can lead to death. My husband doesnt want to learn that his customers died because his works failed them, so he always makes the ideal armor for each of his customers. Weapons, on the other hand, are for him to experiment and improve his skills. All the weapons you can find in the store were made in his spare time using his own pocket money, Kraftja exined with pride, pointing at the myriads of weapons. However, that also means everything we sell is expensive in order to recuperate the costs. Wow, that is the spirit of a craftsman, huh? You know what, now that I said it out loud, I cant deny you a weapon anymore. Sorry about that; I was so heated up that I couldnt think straight. Come, let me help search out a weapon for you. You too, wolfkinss! That dagger aint for you! Without warning, Kraftja grabbed Saoris and my wrist, dragging us in front of a weapon rack. She swiped the steel dagger from Saoris hand and ced it back on a table, before searching and picking up two new daggers. Youre a rogue, so we have to maximize your attack power and status application. She handed Saori two daggers and gave us her ring of identification to look at them. As we already had [Identify], we gave her the ring back. Frog Fang Andurium Dagger A dagger made from light andurium metal to increase the nimbleness, and steel to increase the durability of the weapon. Toxic-Fiend Toad oil coats the fang of Ambush Frog, as it was applied during the crafting process, increasing the pration of the weapon and the effectiveness of abnormal status afflictions Skill [Increase Abnormal Status Affliction Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 3] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 1] [Dagger Mastery Lv. 1] [Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] Assassins Eoriant Dagger A dagger made from the alloy eoriant, giving it the mana absorption ability of euorinium along with the sturdiness of steel. Able to leech a small amount of mana to regenerate the wielders Mana, due to ack of foreign materials in the alloy. The daggers form allows it to deal more damage when it strikes a weak spot Skill [Mana Conductor Lv. 1] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 1] [Critical Damage Enhancement Lv. 2] [Dagger Mastery Lv. 1] The power of items! Our stares of wonderment were enough of a reward for Kraftja as she burst intoughter. The smile she was showing carried the pride she had for her husbands craftsmanship, showing no reluctance to boast about him. They seemed rowdy at first, but her affection for him was no lie. T-These are amazing. And you said Mr. Ogni made these because he was bored? I can only wonder what he can do if he crafts it to a persons liking. Saori was the one who was the most baffled. She clutched onto them as if they were her most precious toys but frowned as she realized something. Urgh, the reason why I wanted to buy the steel dagger is to reduce the cost. Once themission is done, I wanted to switch over to my new weapon. Saoris argument stemmed from her desire to reduce our partys expenditure. We werent rich yet. However, Kraftja could only scold her for her cheap attitude. Weapons protect you as you can kill those who threaten you. If you die because of your cheap attitude, what will you say then? You can always resell the daggers back to me after you got your new des, but think about your life here. No matter how strong you are, is money really worth having if you dont spend it on something you need to protect your friends with? Saori gulped as she realized this. She looked over at Tasianna and me and couldnt help but sigh. As I understood her struggle, I patted her back to support her, Saori, dont forget the money we got from Eine. Stop thinking about it and lets just use the money for now. You always told me to be careful and not take too many risks. Buying these daggers will reduce potential risks on the Quest. A favor for a favor. Eine anticipated we wouldnt have enough money to spend on weapons and equipment, so she lent us some of hers. Our protection was important to her and her House. In return, Saori had to make a dresspletely made from mana threads to her preference. As she missed her debut to noble society cause of me, she wanted something eye-catching for her second chance to debut. And nothing says I am rich like a dress made from expensive mana threads. Saori agreed the moment I used her own argument against her, so she epted the daggers. Sure enough, Eine was right. We would have bankrupted ourselves if we hadnt epted Eines offer as these two daggers cost more than 10,000 Davi. Once Kraftja was happy with Saoris answer, Kraftja then told me it would be better for me to use a spear than a sword. You are still growing, probably, but your current height will be a disadvantage for you if you face a taller enemy. Their weapon will reach you before yours can reach them. A spear will alleviate this problem. Hmm, let me see, one fit for a beginner to wield As she was searching through all the weapons, I took this chance to ask her about identifying strong weapons. How do I know how much damage a weapon will deal? How do I identify the quality of the skills and the weapon itself? The first step to not being ignorant anymore is to ask questions. Acquire more knowledge as Master Kush said. Kraftja scratched the rock-like hide on her ears as she answered, Yeah, I get those questions a lot from newbies. Honestly, youre a dragonewt, so you must havee from Loatryx and thats a long travel. My husband told me you three are strong, so why dont you know the basics of weapons? Sigh, sorry, you must have your own circumstances as a void-touched. Void-touched? Those who have [Space-Time Magic]. The only way for people to learn them is aplete mystery. Most schrs say they were blessed by the Gods, but that changed once the Revolution Queen revealed she was an otherworlder and had [Space-Time Magic]. Those called void-touched are those who experienced something from outside Peolynca, she then stared at Saori and me. I saw you two use [Storage Magic]. I wont ask for your past, dont worry. Youre here as customers and I will respect your privacy. Was it possible that Kraftja noticed that we were otherworlders? Master Kush told us that space-time mages were extremely rare, so we stood out since we used space magic quite a lot. He probably never heard the term void-touched, as he was rtively new to Altrust, the continent we were on. Still, that exins why Tasianna couldnt learn [Space-Time Magic] from her SP shop while Saori and I could. But that just created another question. Wait, wasnt Chihiro a dwarf? I know dwarves cant use magic, so how could she use [Space-Time Magic]? I asked Kraftja. No idea, I didnt live in her time. As you correctly said, dwarves cannot use magic since our body doesnt allow mana to flow outside our body for too long. However, that doesnt mean we have little magic. In fact, the opposite is true. Kraftja took an iron rod from behind the counter and started bending it with ease. We dwarves have high Mana capacitiespared to humans and beastmen, but we can only use it to strengthen our bodies and the weapons we wield. She then straightened the rod and used it to break another iron rod by striking at it. Thats why us dwarves are known as the best cksmiths and runesmiths in all of Altrust. We temper our hammers with our strong mana. Ha, we also umte arcane corruption slower than other races, too, hahahahah! Herughter sounds like shes really saying,dwarves are the best race. Anyway, I see you like derailing discussions. Here, let me show you how to identify good weapons. Take these two spears and examine them. Golem Steel Spear A spear made from steel. It is simple and durable, enhanced by the craftsmanship of an experienced cksmith. Instead of normal steel, it was made using steel from a dungeon golem Skill [Decrease Durability Loss Lv. 4] Wolf Fang Steel Spear A spear made from steel and dire wolf fangs. The sharpness of the de is enhanced due to the strength of the wolf fangs, increasing serration damage Skill [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] [Bleeding Enhancement Lv. 2] [Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] At first nce the wolf fang spear should be stronger. It had more offensive skills, unlike the golem spear which only reduced the durability loss of the weapon. If I think about it, wouldnt a weapon that chipped less be more useful for extended fights as you dont have to maintain it all the time? Plus, not every fighter is a good cksmith. However, I personally lean more on the wolf fang spear as it would enable me to deal more damage, ending a fight faster. Howevershouldnt this be an easy question? Its too obvious if shes asking me specifically to determine which weapon was stronger, I thought for a second, before remembering something. Wait! Didnt they say that weapons made with monster materials high in mana were stronger and showed their effects more? Maybe the answer isnt to look at the skills but at the weapon itself? Cant I use [Mana Eyes]? Mana Eyes! Description has been updated due to the individuals actions. Additional information will be added when the requirements are fulfilled Using my [Mana Eyes], my suspicion was confirmed as I gazed at the two weapons. The wolf fang spear had mana concentrated in the de of the weapon. It was evenly spread around the edges while the rest of the spear tip was filled with thick mana that looked like a bright blue light. On the other hand, its steel shaft had some mana, but it wasnt worth mentioning. Turning my eyes to the golem spear, my eyes widened as the whole spear turned blue. From the bottom of the shaft to the tip of the spear, it was pure blue. However,pared to the wolf fang spear, the light wasnt very bright, in fact, it was easier on my brain to look at it than the wolf fang spear. As I noticed the System saying something, another suspicion rose and I examined the spear once again, this time with [Identify] and [Mana Eyes] active. Golem Steel Spear A spear made from steel. It is simple and durable, enhanced by the craftsmanship of an experienced cksmith. Instead of normal steel, it was made using steel from a dungeon golem Attack Power: 291 Skill [Decrease Durability Loss Lv. 4] Wolf Fang Steel Spear A spear made from steel and dire wolf fangs. The sharpness of the de is enhanced due to the strength of the wolf fangs, increasing serration damage Attack Power: 231 Skill [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 2] [Bleeding Enhancement Lv. 2] [Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] [Mana Eyes] has adapted to individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s usage and wish. [Identify Lv. 10] merged into [Mana Eyes Lv. 3] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Mana Eyes Lv. 3] evolved into [Mana Eyes Lv. 4] Mana Eyes A skill that allows the user to perceive the flow of mana in the air. Allows the identification of items and creatures, revealing their description or profile. Requires tremendous cognitive abilities to process properly. The Skillsbined are: [Identify Lv. 10] [cksmiths Appraisal (Iplete) Lv. 1] ! This one. Holding up the [Golem Steel Spear], I dered with confidence. This spear is stronger. I can deal more damage with this one. Oho? Why? Kraftja asked with an interested smile. I nodded. I feel there is more mana infused into this weapon than the other. The wolf fang spear has more mana concentrated at the tip of the spear, but the golem spear has its mana spread throughout it. Its more stable and has more weight behind it, allowing me to put more strength into it. Oho? Do you perhaps pray to Blei, little dragonewt whelp? The skill [cksmiths Appraisal] is the only skill I know that allows you to fully understand the attack power of a weapon, but you can only get it if you are a true follower of the God of cksmithing. Most people would say the wolf fang spear would deal more damage. Kraftjas eyes widened in greed as she looked at me, simr to how Ogni looked at my scales. A chill went down my spine as if I was being dissected by her eyes. Was it a mistake to answer like that?! Scheie, did I make a mistake? I was worried. However, your answer is wrong. No, the golem spear is weaker. And my worriessted for only a second. Huh?! W-Why?! Didnt Ogni say that objects with more mana infused into them from monster materials were naturally stronger? Yeah, he did. It isnt wrong. The golem spear has 291 attack power while the wolf fang spear has 231. Objectively, the golem spear is more powerful but that is purely because of the metal. The real strength of a weapones from the skills. Its the obvious answer, I wanted you to say it so I can have a proper segue, Kraftjaughed at me as she pped my shoulder. Ahaha, dont think too much about it,ss. I loved your answer. If the question was which weapon had more attack power then you would have aced it. Honestly, I feel interested, and a bit threatened, by you. Equipment appraisal is a good revenue source for us cksmiths, so a mage who knows what weapon is stronger could ruin our business. You might get reprimanded by the cksmith guild, ha ha! Ignoring how I felt about the situation, Kraftja began exining the attributes of a strong weapon in detail. In general, an adventurer would ask the cksmith about the attack power of a weapon in advance before buying it. The Attack Power of a weapon increases the effective Strength of an owner when its wielded. It was a base power increase that made wielding a weapon more valuable than using your fists. However, because of skills and abilities, people who fought with their fists alone werent weak; in fact, some were very strong. Take for example my [Hellde Dragon] racial skill or Saoris [Lupine ws]. Both skills increase the damage we can do if we use our bodys natural weapons to attack with. A monster had to have these skills, O, otherwise a human with a weapon would just be t out better and overpower them. The reason why I was so confident in my ability to fight in closebat is due to [Hellde Dragon] making my ws and tail into lethal weapons. Thats where weapon skills and runese into y. Skills like [Strength Enforcement] increase the Strength of a person by a set amount once its acquired. Unfortunately, it doesnt apply its effect retroactively to the stats the person got before they got the skill. However, weapons and armor are different. They apply a boost ording to a percentage of our current stat. The [Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] on the wolf fang spear would increase my current Strength by 5%, and it adds another 5% with every new level. [Sundering Enhancement] increased the damage of all cutting attacks by 1% per level, working simr to the profile version one. Whatever trick youre using to guess the attack power of the weapon, dont rely on it. My husband and I can use [cksmiths Appraisal] to see the attack power and defense power but we also judge the weapon by its skills. Of course, our assessment is situational. A person with 1000 Strength will benefit more from the wolf fang spear than a person with 100 Strength, Kraftja continued. Oh yeah, I might as well examine Saoris daggers. Frog Fang Andurium Dagger A dagger made from light andurium metal to increase the nimbleness, and steel to increase the durability of the weapon. Toxic-Fiend Toad oil coated the fang of Ambush Frog as it was applied during the crafting process, increasing the pration of the weapon and the effectiveness of abnormal status afflictions Attack Power: 386 Skill [Increase Abnormal Status Affliction Lv. 4] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 3] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 1] [Dagger Mastery Lv. 1] [Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] Assassins Eoriant Dagger A dagger made from the alloy eoriant, giving it the mana absorption ability of euorinium and the sturdiness of steel. Able to leech a small amount of mana to regenerate the wielders Mana, due to ack of foreign materials. The daggers form allows it to deal more damage when it strikes a weak spot Attack Power: 441 Skill [Mana Conductor Lv. 1] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 1] [Critical Damage Enhancement Lv. 2] [Dagger Mastery Lv. 2] Daggers beating spears in damage. Wow, the steel dagger Saori picked out at first must have been trash tierpared to these ones. Still, wouldnt my tail be stronger, still? No, no! Dont think that way. The advantage of a weapon is the skills and runes it can have. Dont look at the attack power alone. As Kraftjas exnation ended, Ogni returned from the back of the shop. Surprisingly, he was wearing a mask. Ha ha ha! Where the hell did you find that piece of obsidian?! The furnace had to burn hot enough for a taz before the ss started melting! Ogni eximed after removing the mask. Phew, the smell was terrible. I thought I was breathing in poison! Ogni quickly exined to us what happened in the smithy. His excitement was easy to detect. The [Corrosive Iron Obsidian] is truly great! Its malleable and didnt break even after I tried folding it. Its durable enough to handle my hammering, so it should be usable as a weapon. However, I cant be 100% sure. I personally think putting in some steel or eoriant would be the best for the first test run. ording to Ogni, eoriant was an alloy made with euorinium and steel. Euorinium is a metal with an incredible mana absorption rate that would suck up the mana from the environment until it was full. However, the problem with the metal is that it was incredibly brittle if there wasnt any mana in it, and would even shatter even all its mana was used up in a short time period. Due to this trait, it was ill-advised to make a weapon purely out of euorinium. This fact changes if steel was mixed into it. A mixture of 80% steel and 20% euorinium would create an alloy that was able to absorb the mana from monster materials with ease while having the ability to hold runes and enhancements without breaking. All the disadvantages of euorinium would disappear. That was the wonder alloy eoriant. Aside from the corrosive obsidian, we also gave him some wyvern and panguana ws, grizzly hide, and Belzac chameleon scales for Saoris tanto and w protectors. The obsidian itself isnt enough for everything, but if eoriant is included, everything should be fine. I dont know how long this will take, but a week is the maximum. By then, I promise you that I will make your investment worth it. For my new spear, Saoris two daggers, and Saorismissioned weapons, the money Eine gave us was just enough to pay for everything. Saori will most likely have to create a dress fit for a princess for Eine to repay everything. I will make sure to feed Eine tons of cake to try and see if she somehow forgets it, but that is probably just wishful thinking on my part. Ah, oh right. Dont you need armor, too? Kraftjamented as we were about to leave. Hey, Hestia, have you remembered to pick up your scales? Yes? Good! Once you got enough, bring them to us and Ogni will make you some mail. Using my dragon scales to make armor would be smart, but I have a skill that protects me from attacks and Im also creating a custom spell that allows me to fortify my defense even further. I dont think Ill need armor. Nonsense,ss. Mage or not, youre still a dragonewt. Making armor from dragonewt pieces has a positive effect on you, so you should take us up on our offer. Looking at your pink thighs, your scales probably dont cover up your whole body. Take precautions so you dont regret itter. Scalemail would be a great help to you. With that final advice, we said our goodbyes to the dwarf couple and made our way to the gate. On the way, I exined to Saori and Tasianna that my [Mana Eyes] somehow merged with [Identify] and gained the benefits of [cksmiths Appraisal (Iplete)]. I am bing a bit envious, but it is nice to see us bing stronger. It is a good feeling. My Lady is extraordinary, indeed. Those were responses. As we left the gate of Firwood and gazed at the snow-filled entrance, I couldnt help but smile. Its been a while since we left for an adventure. Staying in town was nice, but that wasnt our goal. Saori wished to learn more about this world and I wanted to be stronger. Our goals required us to get back to work as adventurers. The ruins were there before this kingdom was founded. My fur is tingling from excitement, Saori eximed with a smile. I nodded, agreeing with her statement. I activated my party bracelet, set our party up, and set the experience distribution to one-third each, before checking the name of the Quest one more time. C rank Quest, Investigate the ruins close to Rashan Vige and subjugate all threats to the vigers. ********************* In the depths of a cold, dark ruin, the wailing of numerous creatures could be heard. None were pleasant to hear. Growls of anger and screeches of pain flooded the halls and room as their footsteps tapped onto the stony floor. Their eyes glowed red as their deteriorating flesh was patched up by a strange living shadow. Vvvvvveeeengeeeeencetaaaaaaaaakkkkemaaaannaaaaaa. Giiiiive meeeeeeemaaaanaaaaaa. Liiiiiiveeeeee An eerie voice echoed through the ruins, none could ignore it as the snarling of the beasts intensified. Four shadows rose. Exposed bones, foul stench, flesh hanging loosely as only a veil of shadow was keeping the creature together. Their four legs tapped on the floor in front of an army. Awrooooooooooooooooooooooooooh! The howls vibrated through the air like a war horn. It was a call to battle. The pain-filled cries exploded as a wave of creatures ran through the halls. Their destination? Huuuummmaaaaaans! Veeeeengenceeeeee! Giiiiiveeeeeemeeeeee.yyyyyyyourmaaaaannaaaaaa! The damned do not forget. A note from AbyssRaven Happy new Years to everybody! Let''s make the next years a good year! Oh yeah, Saori''s artwork is scheduled to be released soon. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 12 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(26) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 119: On the Road, far from Home. Chapter 119: On the Road, far from Home. There once existed a human kingdom in the western regions of the continent of Altrust, one under the name of the Leosfalt Kingdom. Although nowhere as massive as the Folschreck Empire, the Leosfalt Kingdom could proudly call themselves one of thergest human countries. Due to their geographical location, they not only had ess to the ocean, but also the Belzac Forest, Sariel Forest, and the Ankoran mountain ranges. However, due to the influence of the wise elves from Sariel and the industrious dwarves ruled by the Ankoran King, the north of the Leosfalt Kingdom slowly changed from the rest of the kingdom. A rift formed between the ideals of the noble lords of the north and those of their southern brethren. The first king of the Leosfalt Kingdom spent his entire life fighting and fending off beasts, developing a deep-seated disgust and fear of those born with the heritage of a beast and human as a result. Their extraordinary natural physical abilities reminded him too much of the monstrous creatures he had fought against in order to establish his country. Even though beastmen and humans had lived amongst each other ever since the descent of the Origin Gods, the king couldnt suppress his hatred. However, eradicating all beastmen would be a fools errand. Not only would it be impossible to track every beastman on the continent, but he would also anger the Goddess of Light. Humans prayed to the divine Mother for her protection and love. The first king was no exception. Many beastmen prayed to Aurena as well; ughtering them would deprive his beloved Goddess of followers. If their deaths couldnt satisfy this mans hatredthen bondage would. These poor beings are humans, too! Make them work for the future of the Leosfalt Kingdom and amend their ancestors sins! His charisma hid his cruelty in front of his subjects. In the Leosfalt Kingdom, beastmen had no rights and anybody who would mate with them or a beast would have their rights as humans taken away. very would serve as their penance. Although the other countries had the concept of very, none were as harsh as the Leosfalt Kingdom; however, no one denounced this decision. Although cruel to beasts and beastmen, he was kind and wise to humans. His kingdom grew under his rule. His descendants, the Leosfalt royal family, ruled with the teaching of the first king as their mantra, so the changes in the north couldnt be tolerated. The elves of Sariel were allies with the children of the oceans and the ancient dragons, while the dwarves had contact with the beastman alliance in the east. The humans of the north choose to adapt in order to gain what they could from the elves and dwarves friendship. This displeased the royal family, but the northerners contributions helped the kingdom. The first king may have hated the beastmen, but theter generations of royalty didnt. They saw the beastmen only as pitiful pups and kittens whenever they brought a ss of wine. Unlike the elves, humans forget. However, that uneasy bnce changed once the Empire called for the hunting of faefolk. As a vassal country, the Leosfalt Kingdom had to obey. Even if it were optional, none of the nobles could ignore the potential of the endless mana source of the faefolk. Most of the northern nobles participated in the capture of fairies and sprites, so as to harness the faefolk mana to strengthen themselves. However, not all nobles agreed to do this. The ancestors of the Morgiana and Myrddin houses stayed neutral due to their friendship with the elves, while the Groushias prevented anybody from capturing the faefolk in theirnds due to the dwarves. A divide in the country due to different ideals began to manifest. As the kingdom closest to the elves of Sariel, the Leosfalt Kingdom was quickly decimated under the power of the elven forces. In the aftermath of the War for the Faefolk, the king and queen died. The power struggle between the remaining royal families and rtives began. That was when another imant to the throne appeared. A young man with white and ck wings, eagle-like eyes, and sharp talon-like ws on his feet called out, The crown is my birthright! He might have been an arvisian, but his im was legitimate through the possession of the [Prince] title. His grandmother, a princess of the Leosfalt royal family, had been thought to have been kidnapped and killed by the ruler of Griffonpeak, but the truth was different. A bond between a young woman and a griffon was made, and the result was the young mans mother. His words were true. He was a royal, even if he was a beastman. Almost all of the nobles wanted to deny him, put him into a cage. A prince, no matter how noble, was weak without any support. He had the support of his grandfather, but a kingdom ruled by griffons and arvisians would face hardship with their low numbers. Marquess Morgiana will support your im! The fae have suffered enough of human greed! Arcaliess Myrddin will right the wrong with your guidance, my Prince! House Groushia will trample the fools from the south! We will support your im! Morgiana, Myrddin and Groushia, however, wished for peace with the elves and the dwarves. To them, the prince was a wee surprise. My father was a fool! Greenveils bow will shoot down your enemies, my Prince! Equevanna seeks the best oue of this situation. Our treasury is yours to use, my Prince. The hope for the dested Greenveil, which stood no chance against the power of the elves, and an opportunity for the Count of Equevanna, who suffered the most from elven and dwarven trade sanctions. I havee to repay my debt to you, my friend. Lecartiglio will storm thend with your hippogryph knights! Even the usually beastman-hating House Lecartiglio couldnt deny the young man, for he brought peace between thend of Lecartiglio and the predators of Avitor Peak. A civil war erupted among thends, but as Morgiana, Myrddin, and Groushia had barely taken any damage from the War for the Faefolk, the southcked the power to put down the new avisian princes forces. The difference in ideals finally divided thend officially, splitting the Leosfalt Kingdom, with its longstanding history, into the Artorias Kingdom and Atadoro Kingdom. The arvisian with the blood of royalty and a Griffon ruled the young Artorias, while a member of the royal familys branch family ruled the south as the new king. Although a ceasefire has been established amongst the two kingdoms, the hostility wouldnt die any time soon. The civil war ended in 2493. This was the fall of the Kingdom of Leosfalt. ***************************** That is what I learned about the kingdoms history. Apparently, the ruins have been here since before the Leosfalt Kingdom! Saori informed us with a bright smile, fully enjoying sharing the knowledge she learned. Ahh, so thats the reason. Eine did surprise me when she said the royal family wasnt human. I found it weird to imagine a couple of arvisians founding a country with mostly humans, Imented. Hmm, so I would guess Artorias might have intentions to reform the political ties with the elves? Morgiana and Myrrdin supported the young prince for that reason, probably. Hmph! That is wishful thinking. Simr to how the elves still remember how they fought alongside the dwarves during the war, they wont be easily swayed by a simple change in leadership. Even if they are beastmen, Tasianna stated with derision. Her own disdain for humans probably got roused by the story. Tasianna, are you still not okay around humans? To be honest, I thought your anger had subsided during our stay at Eines. You even work well with Svena. I wasnt intending on chiding her; rather, I was actually curious about her current opinion on humans. Weve been living among humans for a while, so I was opportunistic that it helped cool her hatred for a bit. Lady Hestia, I can control myself better because of your and Miss Saoris support, but that doesnt mean I have forgiven the human race as a whole. I can now distinguish between a kingdom and an individual because of you, although tolerating any of them is annoying, Tasianna exined with a troubled face, before shyly scratching her head. Also, I can see from Manus behavior how much she wants to repent, but it isnt her fault. The fault lies with her ancestors. She feels ufortable around me and I feel ufortable around her. I just cant fully embrace the humans around me, but that doesnt mean I would let that disrupt my duty to you. As long as you must work with humans, I must, too. Great! Thats definitely some progress! After leaving Firwood, we literally sprinted in the direction Saori told us to go, using the map we got from the hunters guild as a guide. A normal person wouldve had to hire a carriage to travel, which would take at least three days to reach our destination, Rashan Vige. However, being stuck in Firwood for a week without doing any Quests made us want to just run and stretch our legs. After Tasianna transformed back into her fairy form, Saori and I ran as much as we could. We nned to camp outside for today and reach the vige tomorrow. With our travel speed, we could do it. The reason why we were walking and talking about history right now is due to Saoris Stamina. Unlike me, who can replenish my Stamina as long as the sun is up, Saori needed rest as running nonstop was tiring. So, what do you expect from the ruins, Saori? I asked while munching on some jerky. Saori shrugged at my question, pulling out themission paper for our current Quest. Im a bit uneasy, to tell you the truth. I dont know what to expect from the sound of this Quest. I hope nothing happens to the vige until we arrive. The details of our Quest are as follows: Rank: C Reward: Experience, 2 C Rank points, 40000 Davi Description: The mana concentration has increased around Rashan vigesnd and the nearby forest, significantly increasing the spawning of monsters. ording to an investigation made by the soldiers of Baron Teullon, they have designated the ruins nearby to be the source of the mana increase, although a clear cause hasnt been determined yet, as the soldiers must mind their safety. The baron will take care of the excessive mana in the area; the task requires you to delve into the ruin and find the source of mana. Threats to the vige must be eliminated. Ask the vige chief for further details. Objective: Investigate Rashan Ruins and find the source of mana flooding thend. Ensure the safety of Rashan Vige and its vigers. Ensure the safety of Baron Teullons demesne in Monsters: 0 Quest: Investigate the ruins close to Rashan Vige and subjugate all threats to the vigers The Quest sounded like a bona fide adventure to me, making my blood rush in excitement. Im a bit apprehensive of going into the ruins, as I personally hate caves and any underground spaces, but I honestly should get rid of this fear. Dungeons, like the one in Cedaraille, would probably be the same as a cave, and I wanted to go into one whenour party gets the chance. My [The Light] title makes me feel weak and ustrophobic inside caves, but I need to learn to endure it. Regardless, Melia did warn us about the Quest before we took it. She was the one who rmended it to us, as she couldnt find any other adventurers to take the Quest, so she wanted us to know what we are about to tackle. This Quest was actually stamped as D rank when it first gotmissioned. Ten D rankers took it, but I havent heard back from them in a while. The reports we received from the vige chief indicate that they entered the ruins but havente back out. The guild is presuming the worst. The Quest was kept up on the bulletin board, but its rank had recently increased due to another report from the elder. The area around the vige had be more dangerous and there had been sightings of D rank monsters. In addition, the soldiers and guards noticed strange, ck figures moving through the forest during the night, killing monsters and dragging them somewhere. No vigers or guards were hurt, but the guild had to take the issue seriously now that D rank monsters have appeared. Apparently, when the guild gives out Quests, the rank is usually determined by the danger of the monsters. A party of five D rankers can take on a D rank monster, is an example of a rough estimation of a Quests difficulty. Of course, this wasnt absolute. Thats why the hunters guild rmends hunters to take on Quest one rank below them for safetys sake. Between the monsters with a D rank appearing in the area and the confirmation of an unknown enemy inside the ruin, the guild had to increase the rank of the Quest. A hunters first job is to take care of their safety, so not many hunters were interested in the job once it got its rank increased. Firwood might be close to Belzac Forest, but not many strong adventurers came to town after the failed Fenrir hunt a few years ago. The reputation loss seriously damaged their image. Thats why we were chosen. The Quest was urgent, and the danger couldnt be estimated properly. The Saori I knew a few months ago would have rejected it, as she wanted to stay on the safe side, but this time she readily epted it. I was a bit confused. Was the history nerd inside her overwhelming her rational side? Was the 40000 Davi reward enticing her? No, were talking about Saori here. If shes this confident about our sess, then I shouldnt refuse to go. Besides, I know our partys strength. If the problem of the Quest lies in massive amounts of monsters, then we will have no problems. Tasianna is specialized in defense and her ice magic can slowrge waves of enemies. My firepower as a mage is perfect for eliminating arge quantity of weaker enemies. And Saori had two skills perfect for the asion. Bloodlust A skill that transforms the users natural bloodlust into a skill. Boosts the users abilities in a life or death battle by a certain amount, depending on the level of this skill Lifetaker This skill is given to those that have in many enemies in a short amount of time or those that havemitted themselves on a path of blood. Temporarily increases the users stats for every kill they perform. The degree to which this effect can activate depends on the level of this skill, increasing its maximum effect each level She got this skill after she evolved into a [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo]. Her current [Lifetaker] was level three, so after killing three enemies, shes pretty much at full power, and the effect of the skill was very good. If I continuously yed [The Will to Fight and Survive], I was sure she could eradicate a room filled with weak fodder-type enemies more efficiently than I could. The [Idol] skill with its ability to create new songs has made our party so much more powerful. However, the problemy somewhere else. We were uneasy for an entirely different reason. I can understand what you mean, Saori. Hopefully, the soldiers and guards can take care of the monsters surrounding the vige, I agreed to her feelings. Oh yeah, what do you think about Melias words? They sounded freaky to me. After we epted the guild, Melia told us a weird gossip, You know, I dont want to talk too much about it, but I heard the guild master cursing the guild master of the alchemist guild when he heard the update on the situation. Thats when I remembered that one of the adventurers took an escort Quest from the alchemist guild a year ago. The destination was Rashan Vige. Could it be a coincidence? Maybe. However, why would the guild master of the alchemist guild threaten the safety of a small vige? It is probably just a coincidence. Or maybe Melia heard wrong. She did not look very convinced about it when she told it to us in the first ce, easily brushing it off and telling us to forget about it. Saori had a skeptical look at the situation. I mean, why would he do it in the first ce? What has the guild master to gain from hurting a barony? A baron is a low ranked noble, but he is still a noble while the guild master is amoner. Probably. The vige is also close to Belzac forest and its vigers collect nearby herbs and materials, which the alchemists probably need. I nodded. The logic makes sense. I asked Saori if her Stamina was full, but ended up pulling out a block of wood after she told me she still needed a bit longer. I was nning to level up my [Handicraft] and [Woodworking] skills. There is no time to waste! Oh right, Lady Hestia, how are you progressing with your custom spells? Tasianna asked. I answered without ncing away from the wood I was cutting, Not so good. My second [White mes] spell is progressing well, but thats because Im using [Imperial Hellfire] as my reference. However, the one I had in mind for [Corrosive Fire] isnt doing too hot. I wish Master Kush was here to help me with it. No matter how I structure the chant, it fizzles out every time. The chant of a spell determines how your mana will construct your spell. Theres some leeway with [Fluid Cast] that lets you change the spells form and allow additional mana to strengthen and erge the spell, but usually a spell does exactly what the description says. [Minor Heal], [Moderate Heal], and [Major Heal] all heal your injuries at different strengths, while [Cure] only removes status afflictions. That is the importance of a chant. Master Kush already stressed that my chant should envision my spell perfectly and that I have to write it down into the magic circle. If the chant cannot replicate what I want the spell to do, it just fails and fizzles out. A good example would be my [Imperial Hellfire]. The tips Master Kush gave me for [Imperial Hellfire] were still noted down on a wooden board, so Ive been using it as a reference for a [White Fire] spell. On the other hand, I wanted [Corrosive mes] to conjure armor of corrosive mes for me, simr to Saoris [Shadow Armament]. However, Im making no progress there. Ive even researched books on custom spells. I thought looking up spells like [Stoneskin] or [me Veil] would help me figure something out, but Im just stuck. Eine, Barathan, and Manu havent created any custom spells, so they werent much of a help. Eine asked if I wanted to talk with her mother, but I thought Id have figured it out by then. I feel like when I first started using magic. Master Kush, where are you? Magic is hard. Stop. Hmm? We gotpany. As always, Saoris scouting abilities were top-notch. My senses still havent found an enemy, but Saoris had. As I was about to stop carving, Saori pulled out two daggers, holding a silver one in her right hand and a fang-like one with her left. The red mist in her eyes told me she was ready to go hunt. Tasianna, stay with Hestia. I want to test these two out first. 441 Attack power with the assassin dagger, while the frog fang has 386. I wonder how much my damage will increase. Her eager eyes told me she wouldnt take no for an answer. I wanted to test out my new spear too, but there would be another chance once we arrived at the vige. Raaaarrrgh. As Saori entered the woods, twirling her daggers with exceptional dexterity, growls came from behind multiple trees. As eight of them came out, I noticed their appearances. They wererge, white-furred monsters that looked simr to a rabbit. They had two thick antlers like a stag on their heads, fourrge incisors in front of small sharp teeth, ws on their front legs, and thick hind legs like a kangaroo. Loopridae were rabbit beastmen that lived in Firwood. If beastmen were born between humans and monsters, then what kinda giant rabbit created those loopridaes? Well, these things wererge enough for the task. Mana Eyes. Loopriszar A loopabit that has survived its vulnerable early evolutions and has evolved into a true predator. Although equipped withrge antlers and steel-like teeth, loopriszars inherited the cautiousness of their early evolution, knowing when to quit if they face a strong enemy. Their strong legs allow them a strong forward jump. Rank D Because [Identify] merged into [Mana Eyes], I am now forced to use this mind-numbing skill whenever I want to identify something. It still hurt when I activated this skill, all the mana in the surrounding entering my vision and taxing my brain as it tries to deal with the sensory overload. I wouldveined about it more if [Mana Eyes] hadnt gained the [cksmiths Appraisal (Iplete)] skill. Rank D! It is leveling time! Saori was a bit too excited in my opinion. The loopriszars eyes focused on our party as saliva was dripping from their mouth. It was winter, so it was likely that these monsters were starving. As I was thinking that, one of them rushed at Saori with its mouth open. Slow. Rabbit stew, Lady Hestia? As if she responded to our words, Saori sidestepped the attack and stabbed her silver dagger into the rabbits arm before submerging into its shadow while pulling its arm with her. Instead of diving into the shadow with Saori, the rabbit screamed in pain as its arm was stuck in the shadow. Saori then jumped out from a trees shadow. At the same moment, the rest of the loopriszars charged at her, shrieking an ear-piercing sound. Unlike the danger that was heading her way, Saoris expression was calm and serene. She knew what to do. Using [Air Walk], Saori kicked the air and dodged the attack. Simultaneously, ck tendrils erupted from the trees shadow and tangled around two of the rabbits legs, holding them back from attacking. Shadow Pierce. Falling from the air, Saori ckened her silver dagger and perfectly pierced the back of the first rabbits head, instantly killing it. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Cleric] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 3] Attributes have increased due to level up Three at once? Damn. Without batting an eye, Saori pulled her dagger out of the dead rabbits head, blood flowing out like a sprinkler. With one dead and two struggling to free themselves from her [Dark Tendrils], Saori only had to deal with five more. She bent her knees, lowering her body, and raised her daggers as she faced the monsters. Dodge and stab and it repeated itself four more times. Saoris movements were powerful and graceful, flowing through thebined attacks of the rabbit, as her daggers precisely stabbed once before continuing with the next loopriszars. There were no wasted movements, her daggers hit the neck of each rabbit every single time. Death followed. R-Reeeee! The two captured rabbits suddenly freed themselves from Saoris tendrils and were about to flee from the battle. They knew they had lost. However, Saoris focus was already on them. With two quick flicks, her daggers flew through the air and hit the rabbits. Once again, they hit the loopriszars necks. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Cleric] has risen from [Level 3] to [Level 5] Max level of Job [Cleric] has been reached Attributes have increased due to level up Awesome, the first day of the Quest and I already max leveled my Job. Imagine if we have to kill more monsters, what a waste that would be, right? I dismantled the loopriszars, since I had the highest level in [Dismantle]. While I was doing that, I learned Saori and Tasianna leveled up once. Saori was now level 20, or 70 as a wolfkin, and Tasianna was at level 51. It was a very exciting day for them, as we hadnt leveled up in a very long time. What a shame that I couldnt join in the fun. Oh yeah, how did you hit them all in the neck? You were so precise. Kill in one shot, wow, I praised her. Even I wasnt as precise with my attacks. I found a teacher in Firwood. Tasianna and I have been training with him, much like youre been training with the guild master. That was why she was always so ruffled up whenever we returned to the mansion. I never asked her about it as I never was that curious. As usual, Saori and Tasianna were always diligent. I wonder what they thought about me when I waszing around all the time. I really dont dare to ask them that. After Id dismantled all the rabbits, our party sprinted toward our destination until the sky went dark. We made camp and made some stew with what Saori had hunted today. Rabbit stew, delicious! As we were enjoying our dinner, Saori once again noticed a presence, making me wonder if this was the Belzac Forest. As Saori was about to head out again, she suddenly frowned and instead shouted out, Stop! Please, travelers, Ie in peace. I mean no harm! The voice that responded sounded like a womans voice, soft and clear. As her silhouette became clearer as she approached, Tasianna stood up. She was currently in her elven form. Sari! she cried out with a face filled with not just surprise but also happiness as she smiled. Sari? The woman then removed her hood once she felt the heat of the campfire. Sari?! Seolu si Sariel famno isschata kelg?! Her flowing lime hair illuminated the dark while her fair face was beautiful like a master painters magnum opus. Her ears were round and had two elegant earrings. Just as I started to wonder at Tasianna happily greeting a human, the woman removed her earrings, and her ears suddenly became long and sharply pointed. Elf? Chapter 120: The Faemancer. Chapter 120: The Faemancer. Thank you very much for sharing your camp with me. May the Origin Gods bless you. It is a pleasure. You should warm yourself up a bit before we speak, Miss Elf. Meeting a dwarf for the first time and now a real elf? My fantasy sensors are satisfied today~ Oh, where are my manners? My name is Silva, a Sari eir Zephira; or, in Common tongue, I am a wind elf from the forest of Sariel. She gave a graceful bow as she smiled at us. Saori and I introduced ourselves inly. On the other hand, Tasianna couldnt help but start speaking in whatevernguage the elves and fairies speak. Binsel ir Tasianna Marina Silverpond. Seub eir Aifli, isschata eir Zephira. Aifli? Tiluoan Tasianna, saha eir Sari eir Zephira. Silva the elf pressed her hands together as she looked at Tasianna with an apologetic smile. Hitti binselk Silverpond, fhir votum roy Iggdrasyl? Zut [Elvenize] fie? Valfar gisch fie? [Do you understand what theyre saying, Saori?] As it seems like Tasianna and Silva have entered their own world, I could help but ask Saori this rather redundant question. I wasnt sure if I should interrupt them. [It is a bit rude to us, but Tasianna has not seen an elf or fairy in a while. I believe she must be making up for the lost time. You know, it is like meeting an American when you are visiting Japan or another country in your case, I believe. A kind of kinship.] Saoris words made sense, now that I think about it. Wouldnt I feel nostalgic if I were to meet a person from Earth on Peolynca? In fact, didnt I feel thrilled when I first met Saori and discovered she was Japanese when I first spoke with her? Tasianna might have exiled herself from her home, but that didnt mean she wouldnt feel homesick. She might not have shown it to me, but I bet she has some lingering feelings for her vige, despite resenting the lifestyle of a fairy. Ahh, Lady Hestia, I apologize! How rude of me to leave you out of the conversation, realizing I was also around, Tasianna apologized to me, before looking over to Silva. Sister Silva, this is Lady Hestia, my current mistress. She and Miss Saori do not understand Andurenian, so could we speak in Common? Andurenian is the official name of the Elvennguage. With a nod, sheplied. It is a great honor to meet a spawn of Kargryxmor and Belzac. I apologize for being rude. I was too surprised to meet your fairy friend here. Ahh, thats the reasonWait, what?! Upon hearing she called us spawns of Kargryxmor and Belzac, Saori and I became wary. I guess she knew Tasianna was a fairy from their discussion, but nobody told her our real identities! Were in our beastman forms; it should be impossible for her to know were a dragon and cadejo unless we either tell her or show her our IDs with that information revealed! Lady Hestia, Miss Saori, please, dont be too rmed. There is a reason for this! Reading our minds, Tasianna stepped in front of Silva and waved her hands. Sister Silva understands your identities due to the spirits. She spoke to them. She spoke to them? Yes, shes one of the more traditional mages among the elves. Shes a faemancer, a speaker to the faefolk. A faemancer? Apparently, faemancers are people who have the ability tomune with all the different faefolk in the world. Think of it like an anime exorcist who can speak with ghosts. Silva was able to discern our identities due to the spirits surrounding us. Now, it might seem weird to call her a faefolk whisperer as fairies should be able to speak, yes? Well, fairies are only one type of faefolk, not unlike how wolfkin and katzune were both beastmen sub-races. The spirits can be sorted into three categories: the lesser fae, fairies, and elementals, Silva began to exin. Lesser fae include beings like spirits, small mana beings that like to wander around like children, and spriggans, woond faefolk that dwell among nts. There are of course many more. Simr to how the many creatures of our world adapt to different climates and environments, the faefolk might even be more numerous than beastmen. As they are a gathering of concentrated mana, their forms and traits are determined by thend they are born in. I remember hearing from Tasianna that she wasnt born like a human, but that her consciousness just appeared one day, and she was alive. Like what Silva just said, Tasianna was also born from an umtion of mana and suddenly came to life. The only fairies that I heard could give proper birth were the royal family of the fairies, Iggdrasyl. You should know about fairies, as Sister Tasianna is one. To be clear, fairies are faefolk who were born with intelligence like other humanoid beings and can enjoy the perks of one. There are many mischievous ones, so meeting somebody as polite as Sister Tasianna is surprising, Silva continued. Thest category are elementals. They range from minor elementals to the elemental kings. I heard from the elders that before the Origin Gods came to our world, elven mages would contract with free elementals to support their spell casting. Of course, this was before the Wind Mother gave birth to us wind elves. In exchange for supplying the elemental with experience and mana to grow, an elemental helps a mage by supporting their mana control. Mages in the days before the Origin Gods were able to create elemental spells like fire and water, but without an elemental, it was infinitely harder as they had to do most of the work alone. Back then, elementals helped change the spells element purely by being with the mage, meaning that one step of the magic casting process was already down. Nowadays, people have the Divine System and skills. The Origin Gods system spells allow normal people to use elemental spells without an elemental, and having an elemental skill allows people to cast elemental spells with ease. However I have a question. Doesnt that mean that the usage of elementals is, uhm, uhh How do I say this politely?! Giggling as she understood my struggles, Silva told me it was alright. Yes, the usage of elementals is outdated with the grace of the Origin Gods. It is easier for people to study and gain skills than to contract an elemental; however, I did both. Nobody said doing both is not allowed, right? Silva then revealed a small wooden cage under her robes. She opened it up and knocked twice on it with her staff, gently saying, Wake up, little one. A small light came out of the cage, looking very simr to my [Shine] or the holy spell [Light]. It looked energetic as it greeted Silva by circling around her thrice. It then suddenly stopped, before flying over to me and doing the same thing. However, unlike Silva, it wouldnt stop circling around me. Oh my, as you are a spawn of Kargryxmor, you must be a princess from Kargryx, yes? Princess Hestia, it seems you arent an ordinary holy mage. Little Igniclus is a light elemental and he shows fondness towards priests of Aurena, but none have made Igniclus this excited before. The blessing of Goddess Aurena must be very powerful with you, she said, smiling like a little girl. Despite being around Saoris size and probably a few decades older than us, it made her look cute. I wanted to continue eating my stew while its still warm, but ying with the elemental wouldnt take long. I cast [Shine] on my finger and waved at the light elemental to lure him over. Like a cat chasing after a red dot, the elemental couldnt help but follow my finger. Hehe, hes pretty cute. Miss Silva, didnt you say there are different types of elementals? Which one is this? I asked, running around as I yed with the little guy. Hes a minor elemental. The lowest grade. Like every wind elf, I was born with the ability to cast wind magic, so I am a wind mage. I have contracted with Igniclus, as learning holy magic is practically impossible without joining the church of Aurena. I can cast small healing and supportive spells with Ignicluss help, Silva answered. I am currently traveling to help Igniculus grow. Simr to a tamers monsters, elementals can gain experience and evolve into their superior forms. He is practically a child, so he must be excited to meet you and your amulet. My amulet? Ahh, thats right. Amulet of Aurena A detailed amulet dedicated to the worship of Aurena, the Goddess of Light Skill [Holy Resistance Lv. 5] [Health Recovery Lv. 5] [Mana Recovery Lv. 5] [Holy Amp [Holy Magic Efficiency] The amulet I have gotten from the temple. I hadnt been wearing it inside Firwood, as I simply forgot to do it. My white robe was enough of an indicator that I was a holy mage, so there never was a need to equip the amulet. However, as Saori and Tasianna have been wearing their amulets, I thought it was about time to wear it now that I was going out to do a Quest. Aurenas religion is the national religion of Artorias, so looking like a priestess might help me gain the trust of people more easily. Naturally, I am not a big fan of using my status to control a situation. I just dont like it. However, Aurena did tell me to act like her priestess, so I guess I should try it out. There wasnt a need to use my princess title anyway, and if we do get into trouble, I still have that super scary document from the lord of Firwood. Ahh, that reminds me, what were the two of you talking about before? Saori pointed at Tasianna and Silva. In essence, Tasianna introduced herself to Silva and told her she was a fairy who was using [Elvenize] to look like a wind elf. Silva, having understood this, apologized as she thought she was a sister. As Zephira was the mother of all wind elves, wind elves seem to treat each other like siblings if they are friendly. The Goddess of Wind was also the patron goddess of fairies, it seems the two of them were calling each other sisters as they consider their deity the same. Although, Tasianna was praying more to Plesia nowadays. As a faemancer, I can detect the presence of faefolk. I felt a fairy, so I approached you, Silva admitted. Still, while serving a dragon princess must be an honor... Sister Tasianna, why are you here? Why arent you serving the royal family as a Silverpond? That hit a soft spot. Silva couldnt have known about it, but it did cause me to twitch my eye a bit. Tasianna immediately frowned as she was questioned, staying silent. Uhhh, d-did I say something wrong? Silva asked nervously. No, no, its not your fault, Tasianna managed to eke out. Its just thatI-Im not serving the royal family because I exiled myself. This is my atonement for the ipetence Ive shown in my service for the royal family. Tasianna began to retell her time with her previous mistress, Princess Schuri, and also the tragedy that followed after they were captured by human fae hunters, which resulted in Schuris death. She exined why she exiled herself from her vige, how she got captured by trolls and then went into my service after Saori and I rescued her. The only thing she didnt tell was her desire to get revenge on the person that hired those fairy hunters. I see, so that is why you are so far away from our forest, Sister Tasianna. When I heard a member of the Iggdrasyl died due to humans, it felt like a thorn was driven into my heart. It is as the elders have said, humans are a short-living race, so they always forget their mistakes. Their greed overwhelms thepassion they should be feeling as fellow humanoids. The warmth shed shown us waspletely gone from her eyes as she said that. My impression of the entirety of the human race is worsening the more I hear about the War for the Faefolk or something like the history of the Leosfalt Kingdom. Saori would probably tell me to not take every fact at face value, considering history is written by the victors, but how should I exin the hostility these two are feelings? Tasianna is someone who experienced an extreme tragedy, so her hatred was understandable, but what about Silva? From the way she spoke, she probably wasnt old enough to have experienced the war and naturally build up hatred for humans. She mentioned her elders told her about the war and humans, so it was likely her opinion was biased. Well, my human side is still a part of me, so I cannot share their hatred for humans. Besides, even if the majority are dislikable, that doesnt mean I couldnt befriend an individual. Lorena and Eine are examples of this. However, Sister Tasianna, this might be a rude question I apologize in advance to you too, Princess Hestia, but how is serving a princess from a distantnd atonement? Wouldnt dedicating your life to our Wind Mother or the royal family be more suitable? Silva questioned as she recalled Igniculus back to his cage. Huh? Uh, I Tasianna paused to think over her words. Lady Hestia is my saving light. She was the one to save me from my time in distress, so isnt it proper for me to serve her? I wish to be stronger, more reliable. I couldnt protect Princess Schuri I was a failure, whose mind was so clouded by anger and fear that I neglected my mistress. I dont want that to happen again. I grew up to be a retainer by my adopted family, so shouldnt I be serving to atone? Your words make sense, but your wish is entirely selfish, no? You are projecting Princess Schuri onto Princess Hestia, treating her as a way to forget your past mistakes. It is emotional atonement that you seek. You wish to see if your past self couldve been as strong as your current self if you had trained more. Miss Silva, we are already aware of it. Tasianna acknowledged this when we first met. I knew this was something Tasianna had to answer herself, but as a friend, I had to step in for her. Saori and I epted her as a party member knowing exactly why she wanted to be my retainer. However, shes grown into our friend and a person we can rely on. I apologize if I insulted you, Princess Hestia, but I do not intend to disparage her reasons. Maybe I do not understand the whole situation well enough, but fairies do not act like this. They are whimsical, yes, but wouldnt serving and asking the Wind Mother for forgiveness be more efficient? Wandering away from our forests and endangering herself is nothing but foolishness. Wind Mother this, Wind Mother that, urgh, shes getting on my nerves. I wanted to rebuke her. She was acting so patronizingly, even though we were practically strangers. Sister Silva, my ce is not with the fairies nor with Goddess Zephira, my ce is with Lady Hestia. I cannot go back to being like the other fairies, it is impossible. I cannot live that life anymore. Goddess Zephiras teachings do not fit me anymore. Tasianna then pulled out the amulet of Plesia from underneath her clothes, disying it clearly before Silva. Silva frowned. You endanger your life, Sister Tasianna. You may be able to conceal your form from the humans, but their greed will find you someday. Return to Sariel. She then looked at us and continued speaking, Miss Saori, humans are the enemy of the Belzac wolves. They will hunt you if they find out your origins, simr to what they did a few years ago or with the original Belzac. I will manage, thank you, Saori answered with an aloof expression, the one I was used to during our days in the Belzac Forest before she softened up. Princess Hestia, you are probably on your Adulthood Ceremonial Pilgrimage, but you shouldnt linger too much in humannds. I would ask you to visit our forest. The elves are allies with the dragons of Kargryx and dragonewts of Loatryx. If you wish to witness the world, then we can provide you with knowledge and wisdom from our wisest elders. The humans will covet a dragons scales and fangs for their weapons of ughter. I dunno if she was actually worried about Saori and me, or if this is to indirectly bring Tasianna back to Sariel, but it sounds so pretentious. Maybe it was kindness, but it sounded more like arrogance to me. Who is she to say that I should go to her home and learn about the world from her people? If my fantasy knowledge could be counted on, then the elves should be the arrogant and istionist types. Sure, I can understand her dislike for humans, but she doesnt know me. I still n to travel the world. Man, am I d I was forced to go to Artorias now. For once, thank you Astalos and Grandpapa Kargryxmor. I wanted to ask her if she would be able to fix my mana paths, considering she was an elf, but now I wont. I cant be indebted to someone who would probably want to drag our party to Sariel to protect us. You dont need to worry about us, I can protect the people around me, I stated confidently. It was a bit of a bluff, considering there were people stronger than me, even in my true form, but I knew having too little self-esteem would just drag me down into a pit of irrelevance. There was so much potential to uncover with my unique skills that I was sure I will be stronger if I work on them. In other words, it isnt a bluff if I can keep it up in the future. Wait a minute, why is she here in humannds despite hating humans so much? Excuse me, Miss Silva, never mind what was said before, can you first exin why you are in Artorias? We shared our reason, so why are you here? Eine and all her head attendants said that Artorias had a bad rtionship with the elves, and the kingdoms history confirms that, so I was more curious for her reason to be here. Oh, have I not exined that? My apologies, I should exin, no? she nodded. I have traveled here for my duty as a faemancer. Speaking with them and bringing them peace is part of my journey. Due to the problems caused by the War for the Faefolk, beings called Onnikais were born into thesends. They are faefolk who have lost their innocent personalities while their mischievousness has been intensified through negative emotions. ording to Silva, an Onnikai is a type faefolk that started appearing during the War for the Faefolk due to the suffering the faefolk had to endure. Simr to how faefolk adapt to their environments, these beings were born due to the negative emotions surrounding the untimely and cruel deaths of faefolk. Instead of ying in moderation, onnikais do not possess limiters to control them, meaning they can cause widespread mischief and terrorize people without care. They were hurt, and they do not know how to get rid of their pain. They will cause wanton chaos until they are satisfied, but that is hard to gauge. While you can argue that the humans reaped what they sow, the problem lies with the fact that onnikais spread their negative emotions and proliferate at a worrying rate. It is my duty to bring them peace. I understand, but why are you here exactly? I questioned further. That is because I sensed onnikais to the north of my current standpoint. I was traveling there until I met Princess Hestia, Miss Saori, and Sister Tasianna. North? Isnt Rashan Vige to the north? While I detest human contact, I must travel through the country to save the poor faefolk in the Wind Mothers name. The spirits and spriggans know much about thend but their informationwork isnt as good as those of the guilds. I brought these earrings that have been enchanted by illusion mages to hide my ears. No doubt, humans would harass me if they knew I was an elf. I pity you, Sister Tasianna. Pardon me, you said you were going north? Saori suddenly asked. Saori Something was telling me she was up to something. I was nning to interrupt her, but she quickly sent me a telepathic message to Trust in me, so I kept silent for the moment. Have you heard about a vige called Rashan Vige located north from here? We were actually on our way there to fulfill a hunters guild Quest, one concerning a monster problem and an increase in mana in the local soil. Could the presence of onnikais be a cause for it? Hmm, yes. Yes, that is possible. Causing monster spawning due to the mana umtion in the ground is a way for the onnikais to create chaos. Do you know how many monsters are spawning? If its in arge quantity, then there is the possibility for arge gathering of them. Our handler told us monsters up to rank D have been sighted. Two D rank parties epted the Quest and are presumed deceased. The guild requested us to handle it due to our partys abilities. Hmm, naturally, descendants of Kargryxmor and Belzac would have no problems with this Quest. Princess Hestia is a royal on her pilgrimage so she must be a B rank dragon. I can understand why the guild would rely on you, Silva nodded with a smile. Ah, I understand what you mean, Miss Saori. My destination was, in fact, this vige. If the onnikais are close to the human vige, then our goals are aligned. Very well, I would be honored to aid the three of you. This meeting must be ordained by the Origin Gods, so how could I refuse? But, but, I dont want to hang around with you Iined to myself, knowing I couldnt just say that. I then looked at Saori while pouting. She smiled back, wryly. [I know what you are thinking, but consider the situation with a calm mind. She is a faemancer and the possibility of these onnikais being the main culprits for the Quest is high. Our job is to protect the vige and solve the problem, so it is better to ask for the support of an expert. Bear with it, please.] [Yeah, I know, I know, already. Shes a wind mage and knows some healing spells so she probably will be useful to us as apanion. Im just worried that shell make Tasianna feel awkward.] [You do not have to worry about me, Lady Hestia,] Tasianna interjected. [I know full well that my reason to join you initially was selfish. Shes also right to say that I am not seeking to atone for my sin but to findclosure. I didnt tell Sister Silva about my desire to get revenge on the person that brought Princess Schuris death, because I believe it would be moreplicated. Please trust in me, Lady Hestia. You can rely on me to help you finish this Quest. It is my duty as your retainer and friend.] I sighed in exasperation as my twopanions convinced me to go along with Silva. I then spoke to Silva; I had to make sure of something. Miss Silva, can you keep a secret? Oh, dont worry, Princess Hestia. I understand what you are saying. Of course, I will not tell anybody about your partys true identities. We elves are allies to Kargryx, so harming one of their princesses would dishonor this longsting bond. Protecting Sister Tasianna is obvious enough, and I wouldnt dare bring harm to Belzacs descendants. We failed too often, we cannot do it again. What do you mean by that, Miss Silva? Saori asked, showing genuine curiosity. Seven years ago, the detestable humans brought harm to the forest of Belzac again. Simr to how they slew Belzac himself for being a threat. He was a defender, a just protector of the forest, but he was deemed a problem by the humans. It repeated once again when they hunted down the A rank child of Belzac, Silva told Saori. We had sentries in the forest but they had to retreat during the hunt. They were chased away by the fenrirs themselves. Now, I believe you are one of the only fenrir left, Miss Saori. A sentry? I did find an elven shack close to the garm matriarchs nest. I even salvaged some books from it. Thankfully, I forget any slimy event that happened there. I see, thank you very much for informing me about that, Saori said with a faint smile. Despite not wanting to have anything to do with her garm family, I think Saori is a bit curious about the history of the Belzac wolves. It is my pleasure, she bowed before revealing a bracelet from under her robe. Princess Hestia, I would like to ask you for the honor of joining your party. Will you ept? Silva Fleurette Breezeflower wishes to join your party ept Decline ept. Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 80 Job: Cleric Health: 4821/4821 Mana: 17191/17191 Stamina: 2881/2881 Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] [Humanized (Moderate)] Name: Saori Segawa Level: 70 Job: Fighter Health: 3066/3066 Mana: 1349/1349 Stamina: 2281/2281 Effects: [Humanized (Moderate)][/b] Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 51 Job: Torrent Mage Health: 1661/1661 Mana: 4503/4503 Stamina: 1209/1209 Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] Name: Silva Fleurette Breezeflower Level: 54 Job: Light Elementalist Health: 1813/1813 Mana: 3512/3512 Stamina: 851/851 O-Oh, by the Origin Gods! Silva eximed with her eyes widened like a goldfish, as she looked at the blue screen projected from her party bracelet. Once I epted her party invite, the party member list probably was shown to Silva. I-I shouldnt have been so surprised. As expected of a dragon descendant of the mighty Kargryxmor. [Humanized] should halve all your stats but seeing 17891 Mana isshocking. As I knew she would be able to see my abnormal effects with the party system, I used my IDs special feature to hide certain information from people. In this case, I hid the fact that I had [Damaged Mana Paths [Left Wings] (Minor)]. If she could repair my mana paths, then I dont want to owe her a favor. I dont want her to ask me to bring Tasianna back to Sariel. It isnt time yet to visit the elves. As Silva showed no suspicion, the hiding function of the ID must have worked. Ha, it was truly worth having made contact with Count Helvas. With this, I can hide most of my information from people, stayingpletely incognito. I should thank Count Helvas for this. Miss Silva, I know you might have many more things to ask, but we should rest for the night. It iste. Please, if you are hungry, we have some stew. Saori, probably expecting Silva to continue the discussion we had before, perfectly distracted her with some of the nice-smelling food. As if she hadnt eaten for the whole day, Silva was fully focused on the food, so we barely had a chance to speak with her. Once the next day came, Saori immediately told Silva that we had to hurry. She exined that we nned to reach Rashan Vige before lunch. Hmm, yes, that would be smart. However, how will that be possibleWuahh?! Miss Saori?! Without letting her speak another word, Saori picked Silva up in a princess carry. Tasianna transformed back into a fairy for me and our party began the sprint towards Rashan Vige. Silvas cries of surprise echoed through the woodskinda. The moment we reached the outskirts of the vige, Tasianna transformed back into an elf while Saori set down Silva. Saori truly had everything nned. There was no chance for us to return to that awkward talk if there was no time or opportunity to continue it. A masterful disy, yep. Ahhhhhhhh, HELP ME! As we wereughing with the mentally fatigued Silva, who wasnt able to adapt to the high-speed run, we suddenly heard somebody shout for help. After giving Silva a bottle of dragorade to help her recover, the three of us ran towards the scream. There we were presented with the sight of ck creatures simr to loopriszars chasing after vigers and fighting against armored humans, probably soldiers or guards. At the gate of the vige, a horde of zombie-like beings were being held back by guards and a few vigers. The appearance of these zombies varied from the typical human zombies to the monster zombies. Decaying skorrs, loopabits, and wolves were a few examples that joined the human and beastman zombies in the attack. Please, help, HELP. SOMEBODY! Baby, you need to move faster! Honey! Where are you?! Dammit! Steady men, steady! We need to hold on until the damn soldiers from the barons castle arrive! Somebody get the chief out of here, now! I wasnt sure what was happening, but we could ask questions after we dealt with the immediate problem. Saori, Tasianna. Protect the vigers! I shouted as magic circles began to materialize around me. Hai, Hestia Oujo-sama! (Yes, Princess Hestia!) By your will, Lady Hestia! Chapter 121: Rashan Village. Chapter 121: Rashan Vige. To the inhabitants of Rashan Vige in the Teullon Barony, monster attacks werent amon urrence, but neither was it rare for a daring carnivore to sneak into the vige and snatch away a chocochuckle or a gheeper. For that reason, the guards and soldiers patrolling around the vige were used to fighting monsters. Although not as experienced or proficient as veteran adventurers, they were more proficient than daring and reckless newbies. The guardsmen of Rashan Vige were a fair bit stronger than those of Carine Vige. It wasnt due to a difference in training or equipment, but due to the environment that the Rashan guards were living in. The Belzac Forest, a famous monster-infested area, wasnt far away. It wouldnt be ridiculous to assume that a D rank monster could potentially migrate out and attack the vige, so the soldiers were trained to thwart these attacks. While the soldiers of the Teullon Barony could fight back against a single D rank monster, they would likely suffer numerous casualties in the process of taking it down. So, it wasnt surprising for the vige chief to plead to the Teullon Baronys seneschal tomission a Quest to the hunters guild when the number and strength of monsters appearing around the vige increased. Usually, this wouldnt be too much of a problem for a nobles soldiers to take care of, but the problemy with the fact that these strong monsters were spawning near the vige, rather than wandering into the Barony after being spawned or (like Rajah) born in the Belzac forest. nting mac nts to drain the area of mana was an option, but the source of the abnormal ambient mana in the area was somewhere within the old ruins close to the vige, predating the founding of the Kingdom of Leosfalt, let alone the Kingdom of Artorias. With his lord in the capital of the kingdom and threat of D rank monsters roaming around the area, the seneschal had no choice but to ept the vige chiefs wish andmission a quest to the hunters guild. Little could he have known that the threat was even greater than the vige chief had imed. The first group that came was made up of ten D rank adventurers. They arrived one evening and camped outside the vige walls. The next morning, they spoke to the vige chief and headed toward the ruins, never to be heard from them again. Once it became clear that the adventurers werenting back, the quest was upgraded to C rank, along with the reward. The vige chief was informed that the quest had been epted again, but he knew it would be toote for the next party of adventurers to arrive. It was winter, after all. The enemy came after dawn. It was silent, without warning. Ruarrrrrrgh! Krrrrriierkta! The sound of a bell ringing from a watchtower was loud enough to wake up anybody still groggy fromst nights ale. Guards shouted to fortify the vige gates, while peasant men gathered whatever weapons they could find to join the militia. Everybody had to hold on until the soldiers from the castle arrived. Despite the vigers efforts to quickly arm themselves and join the guards, the monsters hopelessly outssed them. The wooden spiked walls were high enough to block most of the monsters paths into the vige, but not all of them. Loopriszars, stained with ck ooze and open wounds on their bodies, easily jumped over the walls and began their assault. Although it looked like they should be dead, these D rank monsters were still nimble as always, easily fending off serfs who had only the strength of G or F rank adventurers. The situation at the front gate wasnt much better. Humans with decaying faces and sticky ck slime holding their falling bones and rotting flesh together began to attack the guards, assisted by weak, coarse-looking monsters. Despite being weaker than the loopriszars, thisrge group of monstrous beings broke through the gates and slowly invaded the vige. With guards having to protect the vigers from loopriszars on one end and defend the vige from a frightening wave of monsters at the other end, it honestly looked like the vige wouldnt survive until the soldiers arrived. Fu-Fuck you! Simon, get your family out of here! Sh-Kuarrgh! Damnit, Glenn, no! It was futile. The difference between taking on a D rank monster with a group of guards or soldiers and taking on one with two or three guards was massive. Bravery alone couldnt stop these death bunnies. Shit, shit, shit! N-No, stay back you damn monster, stay back! The end of this vige was quickly approaching. Shadow Pierce. W-Wha?! Before the loopriszar attacked, a woman with a fluffy wolf tail jumped out of a shadow, her two daggers coated in a shadow-like substance. The loopriszar turned its head towards the woman but its reaction was toote against her speed. A dagger precisely struck the back of the rabbits head while the woman held her other dagger at its throat. With one swift motion, the loopriszars head flew up in the air. Aim for the headHopefully Hestias tip works. I never was a fan of horror movies. The woman flicked the blood off her daggers and turned towards the vigers. A chill ran down their spines as they looked at the red misting from the womans eyes. My name is Saori, a hunter. Mypanions and I are here to help, so please get to safety as we clean this problem up. Saori didnt let the vigers respond. She nced at the dead bodies of the guards for a moment and frowned, before diving back into a shadow. No loopriszar escaped her ws. Meanwhile, floating ice spears began killing off any monster who came too close, defending the vigers. A girl in a maids outfit moved through the vige like a swift breeze, creating ice shields and spears to heed her orders to drive back the scourge of the vige. Loud music could be heard booming in front of the gate, attracting the attention of numerous decaying humans like the taunt ability. Let me sing you a requiem, Mr. Zombie Holy spells and fiery explosions quickly sent the moaning zombies back into their graves. The girl singing the song was smiling and dancing joyfully in startling contrast to both the flurry of powerful spells she was slinging and the dire moods of the guards who''d watched theirpanions die one by one in the monster attack. Whether out of gratitude or shock, they didntin. Arge circle of holy light appeared around the gate, enveloping every single guard. It healed those with minor injuries while bringing back anybody at deaths door. It was a miracle, the white grace! Some might question why the girl was singing and dancing on the battlefield but everybody understood why she was here. Her white and red robe fluttered through the air and an amulet of the Goddess of Light hung from her neck. The Goddess! We are saved! With the timely arrival of a trio of heroines, the vige survived the attack. ********************** Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mental Stability Lv. 7][Benevolent Aura Lv. 3] gained Thank you, thank you for saving us! We cannot express our gratitude enough, Lady Priestess. We cannot repay this debt, oh, not even constant prayer to the Goddess will be enough! May the Goddess bless your kind souls! Praise the Goddess! Praise the adventurers! Merriment after nearly dying, huh? Well, I guess I would celebrate too before looking at the aftermath. We werent able to save everybody. A couple of guards and a few vigers were killed before we arrived, but I guess the casualties wouldve been worse if we hadnt. Saori made sure to stress to me that this was the best we could have done for them, and I had to ept it. Im not a hero and I shouldnt me myself for something outside of my control. Thoughit still stings to see those I couldnt help. Saori and Tasianna are receiving their fair share of thanks, too. They were more active within the vige and protected the vigers personally, after all. Hehe, Tasianna seems so ufortable. Please, dont worry about repaying us. We only did what was right, I told the vige chief, to calm him down before he began genuflecting. He was an elderly man; I didnt want him to strain his knees. We came from the hunters guild and epted your Quest to investigate the ruins. If its possible, could I ask you a few questions? Oooh, thank you, thank you so very much for epting the Quest. I am so d that the guild has sent very capable youngdies to help us. Of course, Ill answer everything you need toplete the Quest. Our viges survival depends on it. Gathering information on the situation was important right now, and I wouldnt be able to find a better source than the vige chief. As Silva was resting in the forest, I also had to ask questions Silva would probably want to know, as the probability this attack coincided with her faemancer duties was significant. We were currently in a party, so I knew she was safe as neither her Health nor Mana was lowered in any way. Now that I think about it, I probably shouldve turned her experience share to 0% so my party couldve hoarded all the experience. Unfortunately, the experience share range was huge, meaning none of us managed to gain a level from this. First question, the zomb-monsters in front of the gate, have you seen them before? I mean, they obviously look like humans, and some of them were even beastmen. The vige chief found it hard to answer my question, so he called over the captain of the guard. The guard captain seemed pretty friendly when he introduced himself to me, showing obvious gratitude for my partys timely arrival. He suggested to the chief and me that we go to the gate and inspect them together. I had Saori and Tasianna follow me to make the inspection go faster. Maybe I shouldnt have scorched them with fire and holy spells The smell was atrocious. Their faces and bodies were nauseating and gave me the creeps. What an authentic zombie movie experience! Okay, jokes aside, these things really look like zombies. Some of them still looked fresh, as if theyd just died a few hours ago while others were barely more than skeletons. However, what all these zombies had inmon, including the loopriszars, was a sticky ck slime on their bodies. Still reminded of the discussion about onnikais I had with Silva, I activated my [Mana Eyes]. Onnikais were faefolk, meaning they were made of mana. When Id heard that Silva knew my identity due to spirits flying around me, I had tried to remember if Id seen any of them with [Mana Eyes] before, but I couldnt remember. Ill have to be more vignt in the future. With the skill activated, my world turned blue. I instinctively took out a mac nt seed and nted it in the ground, and to my surprise, the nt grew as fast as when I cleaned up the area after my first concert. The area was extremely rich with mana. I picked up the nt and looked around me, looking for any floating mana balls. When I inspected myself, I noticed some weird glowing particles attaching themselves around my tail and shoulder. I tried to touch them, but it seems like they avoided my finger, moving slightly away from it. Were those spirits? I shouldnt waste too much time if they dont want to interact with me. Ill just ask Silva about itter. I directed my eyes to the field of corpses. Even with all my parallel minds processing the information, it was still hard for me to keep this up for long. The ce was filled with mana it was blue color overload. Its too taxing on my brain to keep this up. Human Corpse The corpse of a human Beastman Corpse The corpse of a beastman Wolf Corpse The corpse of a wolf Loopabit Corpse The corpse of a loopabit ? Thats it? Thats all the information I can get from them? This feels like having [Identify Lv. 1], again. Regardless, I couldnt find any floating mana balls or anything that looked simr to the spirits on my back. However, the mana in the corpses made me curious. If Ipared the zombies with people like the guard captain or the different guards, these former zombies had too much mana umted in their bodies. Some of them had simple clothing like farmers or townspeople but they had more mana than trained guards. Of course, they couldve been mages, but it was weird that all the corpses hadrge amounts of mana in them. Even the beastman and animal-like monster corpses had more mana in them than the guards, and most beastmen and low-ranking monsters were known to have less mana than their human counterparts. This cant be a coincidence, right? Hmm, what is this? As I focused on one corpse, I noticed a weird ck sticky slime thing on it, holding together the flesh and bones like some sort of glue. Funny thing was that there was arge quantity of mana in it. At this point, I had to deactivate [Mana Eyes]; the pain was getting to me now. I touched the slime. It was soft to the touch but still firm, simr to a tongue. I wanted to pick it up, but it was stuck on the corpse like a piece of dried old gum stuck under a table. Even with my ws I had trouble scratching some of it off. It honestly felt like a slime. Well, if it really was a slime, then magic should be the answer. And ck must mean dark elemental, right? Well, its just a guess but Ill try using [White mes] on it first. With white fire enveloping my hand like a glove, I easily cut off the ck slime, confirming my theory. However, as I was praising myself for my deduction skills, the slime began to quiver and struggle; it attempted to escape from me! Not on my watch, little guy! Air Shield! A ball of wind surrounded the ck slime, capturing it like a pokeball. It still moved erratically inside it, shaking the ball of wind as it wiggled and waggled around until it finally stopped, as though it had realized it was futile. Gotcha~ Huh? Oh, fuck! Suddenly the ck slimes on the other corpses convulsed into bloated balls and simultaneously exploded. The guard captain immediately ran in front of the chief and shielded him with his shield, while Saori and Tasianna used their spells to protect themselves. I was distracted with the captured slime so I reacted a bit too slowly with a defensive [Air Shield], but everything that bypassed my shield was blocked by my [Draconic Barrier]. I received no damage, but I did confirm another thing. That explosion was dark elemental. It actually tickled me Hail! The soldiers of Lord Baron Teullon are here! I wanted to speak with Saori and Tasianna about what had happened, but a group of armored men who looked like soldiers appeared out of nowhere. Were they the reinforcements? Werent they a bit toote? Nevertheless, Ill talk with my party afterward, this has to be handled first. I hid the slime under my robe, as my [Storage Magic] didnt ept it; meaning that slime was most likely alive. Captain Zik! the guard captain responded to a man on an equerochs, and saluted him. Guard captain Dan, reporting to the soldiers of Lord Baron Teullon! We thank you foring in our time of need! Easy, soldierexin, what happened here? The man named Zik climbed off his mount and spoke with the captain and vige chief. He was quickly briefed on everything that happened and was then directed to us. As the captain of the army under Lord Baron Teullon, I thank you three for protecting our vige. We cannot thank the hunters guild enough for sending in capable adventurers! May the Goddess bless you soul, Lady Priestess. Dont worry, protecting the vige is part of the Quest. Besides, we couldnt leave them to their fate. I was gonna be mad if he acted condescending in any way. Considering how the vige looked upon my partys arrival, it was very likely that the vige would have been overrun by monsters by the time he arrived. I dont know why he was sote, but this could be considered a failure on his part. I heard about it from the elder, but are you three the only one who came? I confirmed his question, to which he frowned a bit. May I be allowed to see your IDs, Lady Priestess? I was a bit wary at his reaction, but there was nothing that I could do. As long as we were here, we were the representatives of the hunters guild and our actions affected the guild. The guild master sparred with me in his free time, so I wanted to help him a bit to improve the guilds reputation in return. The three of us showed the captain our IDs. He probably only wanted to see our hunter ranks so we changed the emblem on our IDs to the hunters guild one. What?! Your three are only rank D?! What is this nonsense?! As expected The guild already sent two parties of D rankers already but they failed! They never left the ruins! The Quest shouldve been raised to C grade with the extra payment, so shouldnt C rankers ept this Quest? Please, tell me more people areing! he was sweating despite it being winter when he questioned us. Captain, please, calm yourself. You are speaking with a white-robed priestess, the vige chief intervened. She and herpanions destroyed the beasts and the undead without any problem, in fact, were it not for them, the vige wouldnt have been there when you arrived. We cannot thank them enough for saving us. Captain Zik, I can confirm the elders words. The Priestess saved many of my men with her white grace, and I also heard the wolfkin and elf rescued and defended the vigers against those loopriszars. Everybody in the vige is praising them. The rewards for being a good person. The captain seemed to be shaken by everybodys words. And Saori pushed the dagger even further in. Captain Zik, please, take a look at our levels. Huh? We showed our IDs to him once again, pointing his eyes in the right section. Naturally, I was hiding my surname from him. Lady Hestia AtsukoLevel 80?! His eyes widened like a cartoon character, looking up at me and then back to my ID, repeating it a couple more times before inspecting Saoris and Tasiannas. Level 71?! What in the Oh wait, not everybody is so high level. Shes level 51but her ss is [Torrent Sorcerer]?! Wait, youre an advanced water mage?! All the dignity of a captain disappeared the moment he uttered, Two B rankers and a high C ranker at most. After that, he started acting real supportive. The question I still wanted to ask the vige chief was answered by everyone present. Considering we were going into the ruins blind, I was thankful to get some information from this. So, what my party learned is that except for one person, none of the zombies were acquaintances. The one person they recognized as one of the ten adventurers who first epted the Quest, confirming that the two parties were most likely all dead at this point. I took his ID, remembering that Melia wanted me to confirm their status. Rest in peaceWell make sure to finish the Quest in your ce. There was the option of taking his body with my [Storage Magic], but what good would that do? Hey, let me just take this guys body and stuff it into my magical pocket dimension? Nothing suspicious here. Hey, Melia, I brought the dead guys body. Hes dead, unfortunately. Yo, thats morbid and creepy as hell! There is no reason for me to do it. Anyway, we also learned that the vigers and the soldiers already knew about the high mana concentration in the ground due to the mac nts. They attempted to get rid of it when they noticed monsters spawning around the vige, but everytime they would drain the ground dry of mana, it would return a few dayster. Eventually, the vigers simply kept the area around the vige safe while leaving the woods a breeding ground for monsters. They werent getting paid, as the lord took all the mac nts, so they ended up relying on the hunters guild. Most of the vigers and soldiers were tired so it was up to us to temporary cleanse the area. As Saori would say, Its money so our party took out bags of mac nt seeds and nted them in the ground to harvest their fully grown versions, all while we were still stuck talking with the chief and captains. Hey, Saori was right. We need money. Give us some ck. Ahem, the ruins are a bit north from here. They are quite close to Belzac Forest, but a canyon divides us from it. Most of the sightings of D rank monsters came from the vicinity of the ruins, but they werent too feral, so we thought reinforcing the viges garrison was enough, Captain Zik answered. Although it isnt certain, we believe our problems began when monsters began appearing around the ruins. Thats when we received reports that the mac nts nted by the vigers began to grow at a fast rate. You still nt the seeds, even in winter? Saori asked. Instead of the captain, the chief responded, Yes, as we are practically at the frontier, the vigers know the importance of controlling the mana in the ground. Although we cannot farm, we still make sure that the mana leaking from the Belzac Forest doesnt cause sudden monster spawning. Lord Baron Teullon promised us we could earn winter rations if we delivered the mac water to him. And where is Lord Baron Teullon now? I was the one to ask. Eine already taught me thatmoners address nobles with lord and then their noble ranks. There was no need toplicate my rtionship with the vige chief and the captains, right now. For now, Im just a normal adventurer. He, like most nobles, has traveled to the capital and is staying there at his winter residence with his family. Although he wasnt present when we firstmissioned the Quest, so the Lord Baron probably only knows whatever our seneschal has told him through letters, the Captain answered. He probably went to the capital for the God Thanking Festival, so the sightings must have been happening for at least a month. Yesterday was the 25th, so I was ten months old now, so its possible the sightings may have been happening for two months. Melia didnt exactly specify when the Quest wasmissioned. We thanked the chief and captain for their time and told them we would be heading for the ruins. It wasnt lunchtime yet, so we still had a lot of time to investigate. After moving away from the vicinity of the vige, Silva appeared before us. Lady Hestia, I saw you picking up one of those ck slimes, yes? Please, hand it over to me! Elves belong in the woods. Like an expert, Silva continuously observed us from afar while staying hidden from the soldiers detection. I handed her the slime, which was still inside the air shield, and she bit her lips. This This is an onnikai. No, the fae is surrounding itself in this ck goo to protect itself. I can hear it mumbling, Go away, monster, monster. Give me mana. Her usually rosy face turned pale as she stared at it. It was a look of horror. Tasianna, you did not know? Saori asked. I may be a faefolk, Miss Saori, but that doesnt give me the ability to speak with another fae. Can a wolfkin speak with other wolves? I can detect them, though, like the spirits on Lady Hestias tail or back. However, Ive never seen an onnikai before, so Im sorry for not saying anything, Tasianna apologized. She realized that spirits have been following us, but she didnt expect to meet Silva, so she hadnt mentioned it. They were harmless to us. I-I cant speak with them. They dont want to speak with me, Silva said, trembling. The onnikais I met before were simr to ck or red mists floating around and causing problems. Ive never seen one creating this oozeor that was this hateful. It wants our mana for some reason. So, are you telling me these onnikais were possessing the bodies of those dead loopriszars and people? I asked. Y-Yes. They acted simr to undead, possessing the corpse like a necromancers mana. While a naturally born or necromancer controlled undead is held together by mana or other ritualistic methods, these onnikais controlled the bodies of the dead with this ck ooze or using their own mana. I am not sure about thest part, Silva answered with a grim expression. If I could investigate the bodies, I could give a more satisfying answer, but I saw the oozes remove themselves from the bodies. I believe they were scared of you, Lady Hestia. I think this little one here is scared of your white mes holy element. Shes astute. She noticed my white mes immediately. Hmm, this means our main problems with the Quest are the onnikais, Saori stated. Miss Silva, can we rely on your help? I believe the help of an expert is now paramount. Of course, Miss Saori. This is my duty and I will aid you as much as possible. Please, let me give this poor fae its well-earned rest She released Igniculus from his cage and asked me to dispel the air shield. Once it was gone, the light elemental rotated around the ck slime, preventing it from moving. Meanwhile, Silva shook her wooden staff and chanted something in Elvish, or Andurenian as its called here, like its a ritual. Mana began to channel in her staff and once she was done, she lightly tapped the ck slime. The energy spread through the slime, removing it until a small ck mist-like creature was revealed. It convulsed for a moment before it turned to white and disappeared. Thank you. Please, free the others, it said. By my faith in the Wind Mother, I swear to you that I will free everybody. Sister Tasianna, it also has a message for you, Silva looked at Tasianna and repeated the words of the fae. Dont let anger consume you, it said. A single tear fell from Tasiannas eyes. She trembled for a second and recovered herself with a deep breath. Lady Hestia. Miss Saori. Please, I beg you. Please, help me free them. Naturally. Of course, you dont even need to ask! With everybodymitted to the course, we traveled to the ruins, cutting down any monster foolish enough to approach us. We didnt earn any levels from them, despite how numerous they were, but they were plentiful in meat. Aside from the reward money, this Quest has been a jackpot for our meat rations. We eventually arrived at the ruins. To Saoris disappointment, the ruins were pretty simple with only a few broken buildings that were now covered in moss and other nts. At the far end of the ruins stood an entrance to a staircase leading underground. A chill ran down my spine as we approached it. Okay, onest check on our resources. Lady Hestia, please bring out our potions. In an effort to prepare ourselves properly, Saori bought some potions for us to use. From what I heard, the health potions werent too pricey but the mana potions were quite expensive. For 100 Davi, we could buy one minor health potion, while 1500 Davi would get us a minor mana potion. Naturally, as we were three mages, our party needed Mana potions more. I was also a healer, so health potions werent our priority. However, Saori still bought a cautious amount due to my weakness. I couldnt properly use all my powers while underground. The biggest advantage of being a sunfang dragon was my ability to regenerate my Health, Mana, and Stamina at an insane rate while the sun was shining on me. My sun core could transform sr energy into energy and nutrients, meaning I was practically an immovable tank and resourceless mage. It was certainly overpowered. However, it was also a double-edged sword. Sunfang dragons became hungry quickly and the resources I had to use for my draconic abilities like [Draconic Barrier] and my scale-dust was crippling. There was also the skill [Gluttonous]. If I could keep my Stamina at 100% all the time, the skill was an amazing buff that drastically increased my stats, but if it suddenly fell to 0% or if I received the [Starvation (Minor)] status affliction, a terrible debuff would affect me. I was still strong even considering these problems, but I wasnt overpowered anymore. I am a conditional powerhouse. I also had to be careful to not use too many explosions, otherwise, I might cause a cave-in. For this reason, I hated caves. Thankfully, I still have my holy spells. With the addition of multiplier skills like [Venerated Saintess] and [Idol], my amulet of Aurena that possesses [Holy Amp], my holy spells were actually on-par with my fire attacks now. My [Sr Core] unique skill also strengthened my holy spells but only if the sun was shining on me or my sun core was at 100% sr energy. I was also confident in my terra, storm, and lightning spells, so I should be able to contribute a lot. For that reason, Saori brought mana potions. I bought five minor mana potions and two moderate health potions, just in case. The mana potions wont regenerate a lot, but it would be sufficient in an emergency. Tasianna, you take three. Lady Hestia and I will take one mana and health potion each, Saori concluded. As a fairy, Tasiannas mana was her Health Bar. Her need for mana potions was more important. I wanted to question why Saori bought moderate health potions, which cost 2500 Davi each, but I stayed silent. Id spent enough time with her and I know how finicky she was with money. Regardless, her cautiousness for our safety overpowered it. She was simply concerned for us, even if it meant spending arge amount of money. To be more specific, we had 20,067 Davi before the potions. Now, we had 7567. I hate to admit this but, on Earth, I had my Papas credit card to pay for most of my expenses, so I never had an issue with money. Now, looking at our low funds was making me nervous. I have two minor health potions and four minor mana potions, in addition to a minor agility elixir, Silva answered. We nodded to each other andposed ourselves. Silva let Igniculus out of his cage once again and began guiding us as we descended into the abyss of this ruin. The tiny light elemental was our only light source. Whatever lies beneath all these problems, I sure hope it wont be too problematic. Chapter 122: Into the Abyss. Chapter 122: Into the Abyss.[Insatiable Glutton] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Daggers digging deep into flesh, spells rending bones and ck slime, and a single spear flying through the battlefield with a trail of white mes. The moment we entered the first chamber of the Rashan Ruins, a horde of onnikai-possessed corpses attacked us. Among them were a few humanoids, but most of them were the bodies of low ranking monsters, ranging from E to G rank. Did the onnikai army y their best cards on the vige assault? Thats a possibility, and if you look at the situation like a game, then you can rationalize it. The raid is like a special event where the difficulty was set high to fight back against the soldiers and guards, while this chamber was literally the first one. You dont ce the hardest foes right at the beginning. However, I know this thinking was a bit nave. This wasnt a game, it was reality. Regardless of what the truth was, the first chamber only had fodder. Saori blitzed through the enemy with a storm of ws and steel, keeping her [Lifetaker] buff at its maximum efficiency the whole time. Silva and Tasianna kept the enemies under control using their wind and ice spells respectively, making a fine support team. I, on the other hand, took the opportunity to train up my spear skills and [Hellde Dragon]. Bonepecker dew Spear A spear made with light andurium metal to increase the nimbleness and steel to increase the durability of the weapon. Multiple small Bonepeckers beaks were added into the de to increase pration effect against flesh and bone. ws from a de Cougar increase the edges sundering power. Quality wood was used in the making of the shaft, improving throwing power and uracy Attack Power: 591 Skill [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 3] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 3] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 1] [Spear Mastery Lv. 2] [Agility Enhancement Lv. 1] [Throwing uracy Correction Lv. 2] [Throwing Mastery Lv. 1] The spear was a bit taller than me. Despite the description saying that it was made with andurium, a lightweight metal that I hadnt asked the cksmiths about yet, it had a nice weight behind it, making itfortable to wield for me. Due to my high Strength, I wanted a weapon that made me feel like I could do damage with it, instead of a spear that felt like a stic toy that would break with one hit. While munching on a piece of fruit or sandwich in order to maintain the [Insatiable Glutton] stat-boosting effect, from my [Gluttonous] skill, I was throwing the spear around the chamber aiming at zombies, before catching up with it and tearing the spear out from their bodies. Meanwhile, I had my tail coated in [White mes]. I was able to grind my tail on the floor to create my distinctive crimson and my purple corrosive mes, so I thought I should be able to do the same to make holy fire. I did it with my ws, after all. Fundamentally, it is just another application of the [Hellde Edge] dragon ability by grinding and igniting my scale-dust, I could envelop my tail in a coat of fire. I just needed to change the fire with [White mes] and I basically got [Hellde Edge] with the holy element. After retrieving my spear, I usually swung my tail in an arc to cleave any nearby zombie. The onnikais fear of the holy element was valid, since any zombie that was hit by my tail quickly slumped down like a broken marite. After creating some space between me and the zombies, I assumed the stance the guild master taught me and began wielding the spear normally. I wouldnt call myself trained yet. I was still having trouble adapting to using the spear, as I was more used to using my usualbat style ofbining my spell casting with my dragon abilities. Mixing my different offensive abilities was smart it allowed me to stay flexible and be hard to predict. However, this divide in focus meant my spear proficiency wasnt rising very quickly, evident as I had neither leveled up [Spear Technique] yet nor gained [Spear Mastery]. All the enemies were fodder and great practice dummies, so this was an opportunity to get some actualbat practice with a spear. Unfortunately, I wasnt using it well. I me my other attack options for being more efficient and powerful. White mes and [Sacred Smite] handled anything mid range while my tail and ws could handle close range. Its a habit. After a couple more minutes, the room was filled with corpses. Saori went wild and was the one with the highest kill count, far surpassing my killing speed and the support duo. Well, I wasnt using any AOE spells like [Banishment Beam] or [Omnictus] for fear of the ruin copsing, so whatever. After confirming that nobody had leveled up, I cast [Sanctuary]. A few onnikais escaped from their possessed corpses during the battle but those who didnt were now captured inside my barrier of light. Wow, my Mana is regenerating at an insane rate. This ruin is overflowing with mana; no wonder so many monsters were spawning outside of it, I mentioned. Mana regeneration consists of your bodys natural regeneration, simr to how your body can produce blood, plus the mana that your body absorbs from the surroundings, which enters your body through mana paths. I noticed the high mana concentrations around Rashan Vige and in the woods close to the ruins, but they couldntpare to the ruins themselves. The mana was thick like smoke in here to the point that I couldnt even use [Mana Eyes] for more than a second or two. Miss Silva, could the onnikai have purposefully flooded the surroundings with mana and caused monster spawnings in order to possess them? Saori asked, pointing at one of the fresher corpses. There wererge holes in its throat and neck but no signs of other wounds. Possibly. These onnikais are simting the creation of undead, but without actually transforming the corpses into true undead. Truthfully, if they were real undead and considered monsters, the human and beastman ones would be more problematic, Silva answered. From the look of it, this thick slime is actively regenerating any wounds or other injuries. Look, I noticed a few corpses that were hit by Miss Saori and Princess Hestia. The bodies hit by holy spells were abandoned by the onnikai while those in by Miss Saori still have them. Saoris strikes were precise and effective, aiming to kill with one hit or deal serious damage. Looking at some of the bodies closely, ck slime was surrounding stab and sh wounds. If the onnikais were actively regenerating the bodies, then that would exin why some of the more weathered and damaged corpses could still move around. While I found two more of the missing D rank adventurers, Silva performed the ritual dance to purify the onnikais. Mana gathered at the top of her staff, where the alchemical stone of her catalyst was ced, and began touching each slime individually. The onnikais turned white and then disappeared like fading ghosts. Thinking it was finished, I dispelled my [Sanctuary]. Silva, for some reason, frowned and mumbled, This is not good When I asked her to rify, she answered with worry, Princess Hestia, every onnikai that Ive purified sessfully turned into a spirit, but they just told me it would be dangerous for all of us if we delved even deeper into the ruins. The moment you deactivated your barrier, instead of flying up to the surface, they went through that entryway. I presume its the way down. They are going down? Are they being lured by something or what is happening? Silvas words gave me a bit of a fright of the unknown. We had no information of what was dwelling under all these corpses, while it was possible that the enemy already knew all about us. I could see perfectly fine in this darkness even without a light source, but I still felt scared. Its like imagining a vampire or ghost invading your home, even though you know for sure they dont exist and that your home is secure. The possibilities are the frightening part. Steadying my breath and my heart, I recovered my resolve. We had a task so we wouldnt chicken out just yet. Moving back into formation, we ventured through the entryway and continued our spelunking. Our formation was pretty simple but it wasnt actually super effective from an RPG standpoint. We were essentially three mages and a rogue-mage, which meant we had no tank or warrior to stand in the front. Although my Job and equipment didnt reflect it, I had to act as the frontliner for our party due to my high stats and pseudo-tanking with my healing spells, barrier skill and natural regeneration. In that sense, I was leading the group in the front, Silva moved behind me with Igniculus lighting our way, Tasianna was the third in the formation, and Saori was thest, who was leaving behind a trail of mana threads so we could find our way out. The ruin itself looked and smelled old, if you ignored the obvious scent of death. There were cracks in the floor from which grass and nts grew, there was moss on the walls and ceiling, and the musty air smelled pleasantpared to the stench of decaying and rotting flesh. There were signs of battle blood and scratch marks littered the hallways and empty side chambers. While traversing this foul reeking ce, the asional enemies or monster room blocked our path forward. The deeper we went with every stairway, the stronger the enemies became. The quantity of E ranking monsters increased while D ranks, like the loopriszars that attacked the vige, began to appear. The funny thing about these bodies was the freshness or liveliness about them. They almost looked alive. The moment they noticed us, their expressions contorted in anger, roaring and screaming while they charged at us. There were also a few humans and beastmen among them who were able to shout Hey! or There! They were simple; so simple that a chill went down my spine. If it werent for the ck slime covering their bodies like a parasite, I would honestly believe they were alive. Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Spear Technique Lv. 2][Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Fear Resistance Lv. 4] gained Killers-AreHere. Kill! Mana! Kuuuurrraraggghieeuuuukkk! Die-Die! Give! Mana! Verdammt! Why are there so many of these things?! Lightning Bolt! Tornado Bullet! Sacred Smite! Eeek! I cant stop them froming closer, Lady Hestia! Air Shield! Frozen Shield! Aqua Prison! Icicle Gust! They are overwhelming us with numbers at this point! Tasianna, Miss Silva, get behind me! ws of Darkness! Umbral Pendulum! Shadow Pack! Shadow Clones! Thank you, Miss Saori! Sister Tasianna I will trust in your defensive spells! Igniculus get ready, Smite! May the Goddess of Wind blow away my sorrows, Wind st! At the third floor, the amount of enemies just increased and increased the deeper we went. The whole ce was a miserablebyrinth filled with nothing but enemies. Without a map, we didnt know which paths to avoid, so our travel speed was slow. Neither the vigers nor the guard captain were able to tell us anything, so we got ourselves into this mess due to ack of information. I couldnt me it on anybody, but I really wanted to. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 1] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 650 skill points Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1] evolved into [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 2] After going down the fourth staircase, only D rank monster zombies and humanoids with the strength of E and D rank adventurers began appearing. They werent particrly strong, especially with how clumsy the onnikais were at controlling the bodies, but the fighting started to be a battle of attrition. Quantity has a quality all its own, and it was wearing us down. It was tiring. We had already had to take three separate breaks as mental fatigue slowly caught up to us. The horrible smell, the sight of blood and corpses, the dull looking environment, everything you could hate during a ruin dive was there to sap our concentration. The hordes of zombies, even though they were cannon fodder, were stressing everybody out. Imagine having a moment of respite just to hear the screeching sounds of kiueeerrrrrrrkGiiiiiiiiiieeeee from around the corner, announcing the next group of onnikais. There was a limit to how often you could hear these sounds before going crazy. I wanted to tear my hair out and blow up the ce at this point. Of course, music made with my air instrument was ying to fill in the eerie atmosphere of the ruin, but it wasnt loud enough to drown the zombies shrieks. I thought turning everything into a battle from a game would be good for everybody, to elevate everybodys morale, but in reality it wasnt so easy. There was a difference between a zombie pouncing at your literal face than watching a character get attacked by zombies. Instincts just drive up your anxiousness. How long how long have they been gathering all these corpses?! was the only thing I could think as we settled down for another break. Urgh, everywhere I walk, there is some puddle of blood, or shit, or fuck knows what. I feel gross, I smell disgusting and my body is itching this whole time, and I dont know why! Fuck, I wish we could just teleport to the damnst floor already! Iined as I took a bite from a sandwich. Our food tasted slightly sour from the stench of corpses. I hate underground ruins The whole ce feels like its producing an endless supply of enemies. Well, let us look on the bright side; we are gaining a lot of experience with the hordes of enemies. Saori was right. Despite sharing experience among four people, everybody in this party had leveled up at least once. For the first time in three months, Id managed to gain a level. Saori and Tasianna became level 73 and 55, respectively. Considering wed had an experience drought since leaving the Belzac Forest and fighting the bandits, this Quest was actually quite the blessing for the three of us. I really wanted to be happy about this opportunity, but This is too difficult for a C rank Quest, Tasianna mumbled with a pale face. If it wasnt for Lady Hestia and Miss Saori culling the enemies and the dragorade we are drinking to restore our Mana and Stamina, Sister Silva and I wouldnt be fit for this Quest. The enemies are far too numerous. Neither Silva nor Tasianna were capable of meleebat, so they needed to use spells to fight and support. While Tasianna was able to fend for herself with her ice and torrent spells, Silva only had ess to wind spells, which focused more on casting speed than damage, and the holy spells her light elemental could use. These ruins were too hard for them. Saori and I were doing fine with fighting the enemies while protecting those two after we switched over from weapons to spells. If we werent so deep in the ruins, I would have started using stuff like [Omnictus] or [Banishment Beam] to quickly take out the hordes, but the destructive power of these two spells would be too much for the ruins to handle. Honestly, [Battle Frenzy] might not have appeared, but I was ready to blow this whole ce up to vent my frustration. Saori could deal with the enemies with her two daggers easily, but their killing speed couldntpare to her [ws of Darkness] and [Umbral Pendulum] spells that cleaved multiple units at once. After Saori summoned a giant shadow cadejo and a clone of herself, the number of people able to kill dozens of enemies at once increased our clearing speed. In a tight area with plenty of shadows, Saori was in her element. Ill be honest, I have no idea how long we had been in these ruins. Seeing as how we had three breaks, a couple of hours should have passed already, right? It was too bad that our party bracelets didnt have any clocks. Knowing the time might actually calm me down a bit. Regardless, our mental fatigue was too crippling for us to continue the travel down. With a unanimous agreement, our party decided to take this peaceful time to just rest and sleep in rotation. We couldnt afford to get ambushed while sleeping. Saori and Tasianna would sleep first as they were the most exhausted, while I would keep watch with Silva. It was just logical to keep at least one B rank rated adventurer awake. I wanted to ask Silva about some fun topics while we stayed up together, to get my mind away from our nasty surroundings, but I couldnt think of anything. I was too focused on the enemy that I began talking about them with Silva. Do you know how the onnikais are able to regenerate the corpses wounds and decayed parts? I thought only holy spells and the torrent elemental spell [Ocean Healing] could do it. I am not so sure about it, Princess Hestia, I- Please, I am a bit too tired to keep up formalities. Could we talk casually, please? Silvas refined appearance when we first met her was nowhere to be seen. We were able to wash our faces with Tasiannas [Create Water], but the blood and gore on her clothes couldnt be washed off so easily. Like everyone else present, her hair was messy and drenched in sweat despite winter decreasing the temperature inside the ruins. I had to increase my bodys temperature, simting a heater, to prevent anybody from getting frostbite Silva pondered it for a moment before nodding. Well, if you allow me to, then I will ept your offer, Hestia. Anyways, I can only give a hypothesis. Do you know how necromancers regenerate their undead? I admitted that I had no idea, so Silva exined everything in detail for me to understand. In the myths, the three daughters of the God of Darkness and the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility gave birth to three new races: the dark elves, the vampires, and the grimgarians. However, due to the existence of Ilsaphone, the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, the art of good necromancy began to spread, Silva exined. In the past, before her birth, necromancy involved preventing the soul of the deceased from escaping their bodies and putting them in thralldom with a spell. Of course, many elves found it repulsive an insult to the natural life and death cycle. However, modern necromancy is different. Souls werent the domain of mortals but of Ilsaphone, was what Silva said. After gaining control over her powers, Ilsaphone began her work as the Goddess of Death by taking over full control of all the souls of the world, freeing any enthralled souls from their undead bodies. To this day, it was absolutely impossible for people to create an undead by turning a soul into a thrall, as Ilsaphone would free them immediately. However, this caused the necromancers to be dissatisfied and destroy her statues and undermine her attempts to gain followers. Ilsaphone wasnt liked by most mortals cause she was a symbol of death, but everybody had to tolerate her. After all, if they wanted to pray that their deceased loved ones would gain peace after death, they still had to pray to Ilsaphone. This coincided with what I read about the Goddess of Death. Naturally, the Goddess of Death being hated by necromancers was ironic. To Ilsaphone, it was unpleasant. That was when her sister Vivachel, the Goddess of Vampires, suggested that she create a new process of necromancy. As gods, they had to find ways to gain followers and this was a ripe opportunity. The new art of necromancy is using mana to control a body like blood. By injecting mana into an undeads body, they effectively take them over, like these onnikais do using their ck slime. Necromancers are able to heal their undead using their mana, so I believe these undead are functioning with this method. So, Ilsaphone can collect souls but she cannot modify them yet. Aurena did say that Ilsaphone wasnt the person who modified and changed my souls memories, nor was she involved in my rebirth. Aurena could be lying to me, but for now, I want to give her the benefit of the doubts until proven otherwise. She did say that she wouldnt lie to me. Silvas exnation on the topic is a myth, so I should take the details with a grain of salt. The gist of the story should be true, though. What I want to point out is that these onnikais might be reproducing something simr to undead, however, without turning them into actual undead monsters. None of the purified onnikais could answer my question so this will stay a hypothesis, unfortunately, Silva said with a sigh. Nevertheless, it worries me that so many onnikais are in the area. I have never seen so many in one ce. Could there be something simr to a brood mother in the depths? I asked. Silva massaged her temple in exasperation as she considered my idea. Its a possibility? Maybe; we do not know much about onnikais yet, unlike the other faefolk. If there is an extremely vengeful onnikai, then the faefolk born around it will adapt to its wish and be simr to soldiers. Fairies are simr in a way. They are all yful and mischievous, but none are born with a hatred for the royal family Iggdrasil. True. Tasianna doesnt like the nature of a fairy but she never once mentioned anything bad about the royal family. However, what concerns me is something else. Do you remember the purified spirits flying deeper into the ruins? I nodded to her question. I havent seen a single one of them yet. The spirits surrounding your body and Saoris arent there anymore. I usually rely on the information of spirits and spriggans to avoid danger, so not being able to talk to any of them is unnervingWait. No. Looking at her widened eyes, I think we came to the same idea. You also think its possible, right? Faefolk adapt to their surroundings when born, thats what you said, right? Well, isnt being purified simr to being reborn for these onnikai-turned-spirits? Imented. If Silva, a faemancer, couldnt see any spirits around, then where could they have gone? The ones she purified went deeper into the ruins, but she hadnt seen them once yet. It was only an assumption, but it made sense for me. This is not good, Silva gulped. Whether they leave the bodies by themselves or I purify them, the onnikai numbers wont decrease unless we free the onnikai leader. By the Gods. With how much mana is contaminating the ruin, it wouldnt be surprising to me if the moment a monster is spawned, its killed and possessed by a free onnikai. This ruin is too simr to a dungeon with its endless creation of monsters. Another chill ran down my spine as cold sweat moistened my face. If we couldnt deal with the problem now, then the onnikais would continue spawning more monsters. I had managed to collect the IDs of all the missing D rank adventurers, so one sub-task was finished. Now, I only had the main task left. After Saori and Tasianna woke up, we brought them up to speed with what we thought up and then took our chance to rest. I dont know how long I slept, but it wasnt enough for me. Still, my mental state was reset. That was all that I could wish for. We carved our way through thest few chambers of the fourth underground floor and went down another set of stairs. Simr to the other floors, we first entered a hallway and followed it to a chamber. The mana in the air felt so tangible that it could strangle me anytime now; actually, maybe that wasnt an exaggeration. My [Danger Perception] and [Detection Sensor] were beeping like crazy. Whatever was in this chamber, the hostility it was sending out was suffocating. I should put some insurance down, just in case This is obviously a boss room. Whatever was controlling all these onnikais, it probably wouldnt be an easy fight, so we had to create as many advantages as possible. For the first time since we entered these ruins, I cast all my buffing spells on myself as well as [Sanctified ze] and [Prayer] on my party members. I also didnt forget to activate some suitable music to activate [Idol]s buff sharing effect, while also reminding my parallel minds to get ready to y [The Will to Fight and Survive] or [Dragon Fire] if needed. This was no time to hold back anything. [Music Resonation (Minor)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze ] [Various Spell Buffs] [Insatiable Glutton] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Of course, Saori and Tasianna didnt ck with their contribution. Summoning her [Shadow Pack] wolf and [Shadow Clone], she also coated everybody in a veil of her [Shadow Armament] to increase our dark resistance and enable us to join her [Shadow Dash]. Tasianna increased our Wisdom, so our resistance against magic and our mana regeneration rates, with [Protective Water]. She also had [cial Protection] to increase our physical defense, but the cold stung our bodies, hurting us in the process, so unfortunately,] she was the only one who could use it. [Shadow Armament (Minor)] [Protective Water] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Silva didnt have any buffing spells left that didnt ovep with our buffs, so she couldnt do much there. However, with Igniculus her light elemental, she was able to temporarily imbue Saoris daggers with the holy element. I didnt need it, as I could coat my spear in [White mes]. I just used [Pyrokinesis] to keep it around the spear, nothingplicated. Once we were ready, we entered the room. Inside, we noticed a single pedestal at the end of the room, holding up a hand-sized, stygian crystal ball with ck slime. Behind it was a massive, closed gate. As we approached it, the ball suddenly vibrated. Weeellllllcoooome! Eeek! All four of us cried out as assumed abat stance. We were fully focused on the source of the eerie voice: the ck ball. Faaiiiirrrrryyy. Eeeleeemeentaal. Sourrrcees ooff Maanaaaa! Maaanaaaaa! It was toote for us to notice when the shadows moved. Awroooooooooooooooooo! Next to the ball, fourrge raven-ck wolves appeared, all looking frighteningly simr to Saoris [Shadow Pack] wolf, only they wererger. Instead of being formed of shadows, their bodies were a mix of rotting flesh, ck slime and their skeleton. However, their menacing aura reminded me of somebody I knew too well. Garms! Grriiaarrrck! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Without warning, Saoris eyes zed in red as she snarled at the group of wolves, showing off her fangs. Her face contorted into a demons as her growling wouldnt stop. [Saori, calm down!] I tried to soothe her but to no avail. The four wolves and Saori red at each other, seemingly dueling each other as their bloodthirst was shing together in an attempt to dominate the others, or otherwise show who was the alpha. The shadows! Things areing out from them! this time, Silva shouted. With one move, the whole room was filled with zomb-monsters. No humans or beastmen were here anymore. As expected, the onnikais controlled every monster that spawned. Yeeeees! Feeaarrrrr uss! Feaaaarr the daaaamned! Deessstroyy! Please, listen to me! In an attempt to diffuse the situation, Silva stepped forward. I am a daughter of Goddess Zephira, the Origin Goddess of Wind! I am here to free you and bring you back to safety! Our wind mother has tasked me to help you! Please, these are mypanions, we arent here to harm you! Zeeeephhiirrrraa? Zeeeeepphhhirra?! Whhyyyy?! Whhhhhhyyy?! The ck slime of the ball started to convulse as its voice shrieked in pain. Whhyyy?! Haaveee yoouuuuuu foorrrrgootttten uuuuuus?! Whyyyyyyy! The voice shifted from anger to sorrow, over and over again as the cries began influencing the wolves and zombies. Their shrieks were deafening like cries of banshees. It felt like a sonic attack as theirbined voices echoed through the chamber. Illlllssaappphhhhoneeeeee! Forrrrrgiveeeeen usssss. Zeeeepppppphhiirrrrrra! Fooorrggottteen ussssss! Kiiiiilllllll! Scheie! Silva! Acting on what my [Foresight] showed me, I pounced at Silva and pulled her out of the way of a spear-like shadow suddenlying out of a shadow. As I was asking if Silva was alright, the shadow began to move. W-What is that?! Large hands with sharp ws came out of the shadow, pushing itself out. Arge dog-like head with sharp ck teeth growing out of the edges of its mouth came out, pulling out a monstrous body with a height that could rival a dinosaur. It stood on three legs with arge tailpleting its appearance. Its whole body was devoid of details only shadows and ck slime was covering it. Maaaannnnnnnaaaa! A deep growl simr to the balls voice was released from the shadow beast. Arck! M-My mana?! Urgh! I-Its draining our mana! Its draining our mana!!! Tasianna cried out in a panic, her face paled as she slumped on the floor and screamed. Not in pain, but in fear. Aieeeeeeeeeeeee!!! Igniculus! Quickly into your cage. Into your cage now! Silva cried out to the weakening light elemental, even grabbing him and forcefully putting him back into his wooden cage when he couldnt respond. Warning System Voice?! The area designated as [Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse] has exceeded the maximum safe mana threshold. To safeguard the surroundings from further monster spawnings, the area will be forcibly transformed into a dungeon It is advised for all upants to leave the area [Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse] until the transformation is finished. To stop the transformation, reduce the mana concentration to below the maximum safe mana threshold before the transformation finishes What the fucking fuck! Verdammte Scheie, what the hell is this shit?! Grrrrrrack! As I was confused by the sudden System messages, a blue mist emitted from Saoris body. Once it dissipated, Saoris body was covered in full fur and her head resembled a wolfs. She turned into her [Humanized (Minor)] form! Without warning, she and her shadow cadejo and clone sprung at the horde of zombies in the direction of the four zombie garms. The red misting off from her eyes made her look like a berserker as she charged in fearlessly. Saori! Get back here! I screamed. She was not acting normal. Scheie! The onnikai blocked our way out and theyre even charging at us now! Tasianna, Silva! Get up! Get up! We need to fight! I couldnt help Saori while Tasianna and Silva were being consumed with fear. I had to drag them on their feet and shout at them to bring their focus back to our current predicament. Stay in my barrier, and get ready to fight! Sanctuary! This is no time to hold anything back! Please, let this work! Dont cave us in! Remembering how I fortified the walls I made for Carine Vige, I activated [Terra Wall] and used [Fluid Cast] to have it fortify the chamber instead of creating new earthen constructs. Humanize! Mana mist covered my whole body as wings sprouted out of my body and my bodys skeleton adapted to my new form. All my pink skin changed color to a crimson red as scales protruded out of my body. My fangs became sharper, my ws even longer, and my tails carapace turned thicker. [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Strength filled my body as the song [The Will to Fight and Survive] filled the room with peppy music. Nine magic circles appeared around my body as a veil of scale-dust surrounded Tasianna, Silva, and me like a protective coat. As I was ready to fight, another System message appeared before me. Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has been offered a Divine Champion Quest. Please, confirm the Quest details before you ept Will you ept? Kuuurrrrraaaak! Giiiiiiveeeee! Maaaaannaaaaaaaa! Wat? Chapter 123: Adventurers Vs. Onnikais. Chapter 123: Adventurers Vs. Onnikais. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] You know, when I first came into this world and learned the meaning behind my two titles [The Light] and [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood], I was extremely hesitant about actually meeting Aurena and Kargryxmor. Gods in stories were usually depicted as either unsympathetic or benevolent towards humans, and it would be a coin toss until you find their true personality out. Now, I knew from the start that those two gods had something nned for me, I mean, it was obvious with how they transferred me to their world after my death on Earth. I really wanted to avoid them. I had my own dream and ns, and I had no intention of being caught up with all those divine Quests and duties that I would probably consider too much of a hassle. It would especially tear me apart if it conflicted with my idol life. So, it was understandable for me to feel some fear of them after I somehow usurped control over their titles. Like, how did I do that with my abilities back then? I dont think I could have avoided the gods forever it would be wishful thinking to believe I could do so when the Origin Gods call themselves the Primary Administrator of Peolynca. That changed a bit when Aurena sent me her missive. Regardless of my doubts about her, it cant be argued that she did, in fact, grant me an unquantifiable favor in the form of my second life. Yes, she did want to erase most of my memories, and the current Hestia Atsuko wouldnt have existed if she had her way. I do feel some resentment towards Aurena and Kargryxmor, as the loss of most of my memories, aside from my idol aspiration, would mean a proper death for the Earthen girl that I once was. However, that didnt happen my lucky stars prevented the worst oue, and Ive alreadye to terms with putting aside the useless parts of my past so I can walk forward with my head held high. I dont want to be an edgy, revenge-filled psychopath. To some, like Saori, my decision to be Aurenas official champion might seem too reckless. Any ns she made would now be set in motion with my eptance, and it will undoubtedly plunge me into some massive political and religious problems; just look at my current task of somehow reforming the highly-influential religion of the patron goddess of the humans, probably the most popted race on Peolynca. Saori wasnt wrong to question me about it. Plus, I didnt need to join Aurenas faction, I could have joined Plesia or maybe Crustacia, who already had experience working with an otherworlder. I was also aware that any of the Origin Gods, aside from Shiterno probably, could have fulfilled my wish to visit my parents again on the condition I be their champion. However, the reason why I chose Aurena specifically was purely cause of my debt to her. Ignoring my memory problem, I was able to fulfill my longsting promise to my parents and finally be a real idol. I witnessed the happy faces of people watching me perform on my very own concert stage, cheering me on and encouraging me to continue singing despite breaking in tears not even one song into the show. The baggage of my past just fell off on that day. It felt good. Of course, indebted or not, I still made sure to get a good enough reading on Aurena. I didnt want to help an abusive goddess. Aurena still seems a bit fishy to me, but not dangerous. I think she genuinely cares about her church a lot - like a lot, a lot. She said it herself, as a goddess, she could have just waited for the copse and eventual reconstruction of her church, so why does she need me? There might be a hidden agenda, but Im giving her the benefit of the doubt for now. Anyway, after I epted to be her champion, I didnt think my first task was to simply get to know Peolynca better. What a weird first divine Quest, right? Well, it seems like the time for my first official divine Quest as a champion of Aurena has finallye Well, I didnt expect to get two at once. ...And one of them is a request from another Origin Goddess. Divine Quest Option #1: Destroy the Onnikai Leader residing inside the Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse and purify the remaining onnikais Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Light, Healing, Miracles and Kinship, Aurena Description: Aurena here, just to inform you, Hestia, you will receive two divine Quest and you may choose which one you will fulfil. So, I would ask you to read the Quests details properly before you ept, alright? .... Divine Quest Option #2: Aid Silva Fleurette Breezeflower in performing the Rite of the Fading Winds on the Onnikai Leader residing inside the Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse and free the onnikais from their torment Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Winds, Celebrations and Travels, Zephira Description: Good Morning, Champion of Aurena and Otherwordly Reincarnator to our World, Hestia Atsuko. It is thrilling to finally meet you, although, through text. My name is Zephira and I am currently sending you this Quest with Goddess Aurenas help. .... I wasnt actually able to read most of the Quests descriptions, but from the sound of the Quest titles, I was able to kinda understand the meaning and intentions behind them. Regardless, I had to concentrate on the situation on hand. Ahh, fuck, I dont have time for this! I get the gist, so let me answer itter, System voice! Horrible timing! Sending it to me now, Aurena, Zephira! Fucking hell! [Tasianna, go into your shop and upgrade [Mana Leak Resistance] to the maximum now! Youve leveled up enough!] My first priority was to reassemble my party and get our teamwork back in order; otherwise, this might be too chaotic to do on my own. Through [Telepathy], I told Tasianna what to do, since I couldnt speak in my current form. Hueck! Y-Yes, by your will, Lady Hestia! Tasianna gritted her teeth, her eyes shook as she nced at the giant onnikai beast, then her hands went into action as two cyan-colored magic circles appeared around her hands. I bought it! I bought it! Its at maximum level! [Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 2] evolved into [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10]. 4550 SP remaining Urgh, wait, are you serious?! My Mana is still getting depleted?! It was a good choice to save up my SP for a situation like these. If I had bought or upgraded a skill beforehand then I wouldnt have had enough SP to upgrade this skill up to level ten, even after leveling up. The amount of experience I needed to level up since I evolved was staggering. However, despite my investment, my Mana was still getting drained? Why? Was it cause the skill was only level ten and not something explicit like [Abnormal Status Nullification] that tells you directly with its name that youre immune? Then again, didnt [Physical Resistance] evolve into [Physical Super-Resistance] instead of giving me immunity to physical damage? My Mana was getting drained but at a slower rate. Considering how much Mana I have in the first ce, isnt worrying about this redundant? Wrong. Princess Hestia! We cant stay here and fight! The more mana a faefolk loses, the weaker they be! It is life threatening for Sister Tasianna and Igniculus to stay here for any longer! Silva shouted as she blew a zombie away from the barrier of light. The fact that [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] wasnt a full 100% immunity against mana being stolen from your body was the worst for Tasianna and Silvas light elemental Igniculus. As faefolk, their bodies were madepletely out of mana and lived by a different rulepared to beings of flesh and blood. If her Health sank to zero, she would fall unconscious; however, not only does her stats decrease in proportion to how much Mana she loses, she will die if it reaches zero. I dont know how this giant shadow onnikai thing was able to absorb the mana from people around it, but it wouldnt be good to drag this battle out for too long. We only have a limited amount of dragorade and mana potions, after all. Sister Tasianna, I shall assist you by giving you my mana! Seemingly realizing that Tasiannas ice magic was more suitable in controlling the horde of zombies that was rushing over to us, Silva held her shoulders and began sharing her mana with her. Understanding her intent, Tasianna nodded and spoke to me, Lady Hestia, we will keep the onnikai at bay from the rear. Please, you must calm Miss Saori! Her status in the party menu doesnt look good! Part-Oh right! Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 81 Job: Cleric Health: 4981/4981 Mana: 14411/17891 Stamina: 3412/2931 Effects: [Humanized (Minor)][Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] [Insatiable Glutton][Shadow Armament (Minor)] Name: Saori Segawa Level: 73 Job: Fighter Health: 3151/3513 Mana: 1089/1571 Stamina: 1981/2655 Effects: [Humanized (Minor)][Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] [Lifetaker (23 Kills)][Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Mental Attack (Major)] Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 55 Job: Torrent Sorcerer Health: 1741/1741 Mana: 4041/4671 Stamina: 1290/1370 Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] [Shadow Armament (Minor)] [cial Protection] Name: Silva Fleurette Breezeflower Level: 56 Job: Light Elementalist Health: 1896/1896 Mana: 2561/3709 Stamina: 831/901 Effects: [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] [Shadow Armament (Minor)] Saoris Health was doing just fine. Considering how agile she was, dodging slow onnikai zombies must be easy for her, although her Stamina was taking a bit of a hit and it seemed she couldn''t dodge every single scratch from the horde of zombies. Nevertheless, with [The Will to Fight and Survive] ying, nobodys Stamina could reach zero. What concerned me was her Mana. It dropped too much. It would be problematic if she doesnt buy [Mana Leak Resistance] soon. Wait? What is that? [Mental Attack (Major)]? Where did I hear that before? Oh! Shit, I remember! Wargs and garms are born with the [Telepathy] skill, and they use it not only tomunicate with each other but also to debilitate prey by using telepathic attacks. I dont know what was making Saori so reckless but I have to get her to us first. One of you parallel minds, go help Saori once were close enough! Maaaaannnaaaa! The onnikai boss was still screeching the same thing. Does it really want our mana that much, when it already had enough mana to overflow the ruin to the point it was about to transform into a dungeon? There was the need to stop the dungeon transformation for the viges safety, but I couldnt care about that right now. I nced at Tasianna and Silva for onest time, confirmed they were doing alright, and stepped out of the barrier. The sight of onnikais noticing and charging at me made it impossible for me to get to Saori on foot. Using wind magic to fly over was an option but I cant leave Tasianna and Silva back to handle the zombies, as my [Sanctuary]s barrier strength wasnt infinite. I must thin the horde down before I go. With my ws and tail wrapped in white mes, I pped my wings and spread out the scale-dust. Ive already put my spear back into my storage. I wasnt proficient enough with it and I think a situation like this will need more fireworks! The Will to Fight and Survive A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through images of being a force of destruction and inspiration, this song will rally any allies in the vicinity while demoralizing enemies. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Recover from [Exhaustion (Minor)]. Stamina cannot drop to zero. Stamina regeneration will increase while Stamina usage will decrease. Increase Fire and Holy elemental attacks by 10% each. All enemies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Be more vulnerable to [Fear] and [Terror] status afflictions. Decrease Wisdom stat by 5% My song was ying right beside me with [Aerokinesis], drowning out the cries and screams of the zombies. If it werent for the dire situation, I would probably sing along with it, as the exhrating music was filling me with power and energy. Like in a video game, once the music of a battle starts, I always felt something creep up from the depth of my soul. It made me feel like I was a hero. Gaching! The prelude began with a simple gnash of my fangs. Kiiuuueurrck! Kuuuuurrraaaack! Explosions. Ear-splitting explosions spread around the surrounding of the barrier, burying anything foolish enough to evene close to the thousands of scale-dust floating around in the air. As the dust cloud hadnt dissipated yet, my parallel minds began casting spells as I jumped up in the air. Weaving multiple spells all at once, it wouldnt be wrong to say that I was the center of attention now. [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Beams of holy light crashed onto the solidified floor, the spell [Banishment Beam] annihted anything it touched. [Bedrock des] created from the earth hugging this chamber prated through the chambers ceiling and walls, piercing and sundering zombies into bits and pieces. Lava and lightning bolts flew through the room, scorching and melting the bodies of monsters. As my parallel minds were fully dedicated to using spells and ying my air instruments, I gathered the white mes around my arms with [Pyrokinesis] andnded back on the ground, smashing the ball of holy fire on it to create a mighty sea of mes. KuuuKiarrack! Death cries and screams of panic it would seem like the onnikais knew fear. The effects of my song seemed to work as some of the onnikais trembled in terror as their charge slowed down. I didnt give them any chance to rest. I had to break through and reach Saori! Arwoooh! Araf! Kiiiilllllll! At two sets of locations,rge monsters were attacking. The four zombie garms pounced at Saori while a horde of zombie fodder gathered around her, making it hard to move around. Surprisingly, Saori wasnt using her spells nor items to their fullest effects. Where was [Shadow Dash], [Umbral Pendulum], [Dark Tendrils], my toxins, or her mana threads?! She was fighting like a brute like an animal! On the other hand, I didnt have the opportunity to go over to her as the onnikai boss dug its hand into the ground, no, more specifically it was a shadow. The next moment, my [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] warned me of an attacking from behind me. I sidestepped and arge hand reached out from a shadow created by my white mes from where I stood. Like a persistent snake it swirled around and tried to grab me but I counterattacked with a spray of white fire. The hand shriveled up a bit before retreating back into the shadow. At the same moment, the onnikai beast jumped at me. Hooooolllyyyyyy! Graaaaaa! Get out of my way! Grinding my fangs once again, a searing heat was forming at the back of my throat, growingrger the more mana I gave it. Once I felt it had grown enough, I opened up my mouth and released a concentratedser-like [Hellme Breath] melded with [White mes]. If I am able to coat my body with my three types of fire, then I can also do it with my breath attacks. Before it couldnd, the dragon breath collided against the onnikai, sending it tumbling onto the ground as it tried to push the beam back. However, that wasnt a smart choice. If a mere spray of fire was enough to make its hand quiver, then a beam of concentrated power would do more than that. Graaaaaagh! It screamed as arge hole in its stomach was created by my breath attack. Raising my head, the beam followed and sliced the onnikai beast into two. To finish it off, I closed my mouth to interrupt the ray of white fire and changed the mes effect before opening my mouth once again this time, it was a wide-area me breath reminiscent of a me thrower, the usual dragon breath attack in fantasy shows. The me not only scorched the giant onnikai beast but also any zombie surrounding it. Nothing but ash was left behind. Boss? Hmph! That was too easy! Before I ran over to Saori, I noticed arge crack in the wall from behind the spot the beast just stood as the residue mes were lighting the whole chamber up. There was arge hole and the cracks were slowly spreading up. Shit! Terra Wall! My offense was stronger than my defense this held true since the day I chose to evolve into a [Young Spark Fire Dragon]. While the fortified walls might have survived [Tornado Bullet], my explosions and beams of fire were far too strong, especially with all my stat boost and damage multipliers. Once again, I fortified the whole chamber, sealing up any damage my spells or explosions did to it. As the onnikai beast was defeated, I ran over to Saori. Her battlefield was riddled with the corpses of decaying monsters, either wed to death or crushed by the giant shadow cadejo. At first, I thought it was going well, but looking at how fully enveloped she was in my white mes, made by my [Sanctified ze], it seemed the tables were turned on her. The more you were injured while [Sanctified ze] was active on you, the more white mes would be created. It not only heals your injuries automatically, but also attacks any aggressors nearby. As long as the mana I put into the magic circle remained in it, it would stay active. So, seeing how the mes are enveloping Saori, I have to question how much trouble she was having. [Saori, wake up!] I called for her, but she didnt respond; instead, I was greeted by something thrown at me, prompting me to dodge sideways. Turning around, I saw Saoris [Shadow Pack]-created cadejo slowly dissipating into thin air. At the same time, I could hear something that sounded like the growling of two wolves fighting over the same prey. In fact, that was exactly the case. The shadow clone of Saoris had bits of it torn away and it was currently the rope in a tug of war between two of the zombie garms. It was being treated like a dog toy before it vanished from the damage. Shit! I fought myself through the hordes of onnikai zombies, sting, and slicing them. Two of the four zombie garms were currently overwhelming Saori, shooting out tendrils and spikes of shadows at her. I know she was currently in her beastman form, so she didnt have all her stats, but she still was able to fight back against all the D rank monsters up until now. So, why was she losing? Mana Eyes! Darkness Garm Corpse Possessed by an Onnikai The corpse of a Darkness Garm that was reanimated by an onnikai using a special tangible mana fluid created by an especially tainted onnikai. The mana fluid is an extension of the onnikais mana. The anger and rage left behind in this corpse is slowly corrupting the onnikai, transforming it Argh! That was such a stupid move! The ruin was filled with mana, so what would happen if I activated a skill that allowed me to look at it? Headache! A massive, giant headache! It was an information overload, stinging my brain like with a sharp metal spike. I couldnt even look at its profile before having to deactivate the skill for my minds safety. However, that was enough information. I now knew why Saori was losing now. Now, an adult [Garm] were D rank monsters while a [Darkness Garm] was C rank. The garm matriarch was one of them and she gave me a lot of trouble despite being on deaths door when we fought. Not only was she fighting against four C ranks at once, but she wasnt even fighting with a calm mind. This isnt the Saori I remembered giving me a hard time during our sparring sessions! [Saori!] Shooting myself forward with [Wind st], I shoulder tackled one of the zombie garms that was fighting Saori, sending him crashing into the wall. I then activated another [Sanctuary] and grabbed Saori by her shoulders, holding her back as she struggled to free herself. [Parallel minds, get to it! Begin the telepathic war and get Saori back!] You got it, boss! parallel mind #1 answered. Name: Saori Segawa Level: 73 Job: Fighter Health: 2016/3513 Mana: 521/1571 Stamina: 1481/2655 Effects: [Humanized (Minor)][Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Lifetaker (71 Kills)][Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Mental Attack (Major)] [Sanctified ze] was exhausted and her mana was getting sapped throughout the whole fight. I healed her up with [Major Heal], seeing as I couldnt do anything before the parallel minds were done with their job. As I sent all my parallel minds for the telepathic fight, the speed of my spell casting was slowed. The barrier is holding everything back. Ill just dy cast a few of them and once Saori is back up-NO! I cant waste time like this, I need to get back to Tasianna and Silva! As I was about to drag Saoris iling body out of the barrier, a bone-chilling cry echoed through the room, Griiiiiaaark! Maaaanaaaaa! Ah, Scheie. Of course, that was too easy. The onnikai boss returned, but this time, it seemed to have gained an upgrade. It was walking on four legs this time instead of three, while its shadowy body was protected by sharp carapace and armor. Two arms erupted from its torso, making the giant beast look like a centaur. Screaming once again with its dinosaur-like head, it looked through the room and stopped its eyes at me. With a shriek, it ran towards me, quaking the ground. You want round two, bitch? Come at me then! Fortunately, this time another surprise came up; rain suddenly fell from the ceiling and attacked the beast like small needles, slowing it down as it charged at me. The water on its drenched body then turned into ice, freezing the beast in ce. [Lady Hestia, bring Miss Saori to us! We need to flee, now!] Tasianna, the source of the [Torrential Rain] spells and freezing the beast, shouted through telepathy. [Flee? What do you mean about escaping, Tasianna?! We can fulfill the Quest now!] Whether it was cause of adrenaline or something else, but I had to question what she just said. We have to take care of the situation now before the onnikais attack the vige again. [Lady Hestia, please! Sister Silva told us that the giant beast will continue regenerating as long as the onnikai controlling it lives! Plus, when the ruin turns into a dungeon, theyout of the whole ce will change, and there will be a risk that we will be separated in the process. Please, I beg you, we need to retreat!] I didnt know very much about dungeons in Peolynca, so if Tasianna or Silva told me that it was dangerous to be inside a ce that was turning into a dungeon then I really, really should listen. The safety of my party had to be prioritized. Also, I cant believe I forgot about this, but wasnt this whole situation scary for Tasianna? She lost Princess Schuri to an ident like this, so she might have been projecting it to Saori and me. The realization of how selfish it was of me to end this fight now instead of worrying about my partys health was baffling to me. It calmed down my mind. I shouldnt be this hot-headed. [Alright! Hang on for a few more seconds, Tasianna! Ill prevent this ruin from turning before we go!] While I heard a dungeon brought riches to a town, I believe having a dungeon spawn next to the vige was not ideal. Our Quest was to destroy all the enemy in the ruin and assure the safety of the Rashan Vige. For that, I needed to stop this ruin from turning into a dungeon. It was a bit of a gamble, but I had to try it. Whether it seeded or not wasnt important, really. I just want to make sure I tried every single method, leaving no stone unturned. I took out a ball of mana threads that I had in my storage and wrapped Saori up in it. Although she was still iling like a madwoman, I could now carry her around with one arm. Urck, I groaned as her [Shadow Armament] ws were scratching my [Draconic Barrier]. Ill have to endure the pain and heal through it for now. Hopefully, my parallel minds will be finished soon. Jumping out of my barrier, holy fire spewed out of my mouth, clearing the way from any zombie and keeping the zombie garms at bay. I wanted to kill them now for what they did to Saori, but letting my anger control me wasnt the answer. Noooo! Staaayyy aaawaay! Probably realizing I was running towards it, the orb on the pedestal began talking again. The beast frozen by Tasiannas [Cryokinesis] was breaking through so I had to hurry up. The zombies and garm surrounding me were trying to prevent me froming closer to the orb but I used my scale-dust to create a minefield of explosions. [Hey, onnikai, you better say your thanks to Zephira and Tasianna for making me spare you, otherwise, youll already be toast. Until I return, Ill take away some of that mana of yours!] Taking out a bag of mac nt seeds, I quickly stuffed each seed into the ck slime that was surrounding the pedestal with the orb like a tree. When I used my [Mana Eyes] I caught a quick glimpse of an immense concentration around this area, to be more specific, the orb and ck slime. This was the boss, after all, right? It probably was the reason for the giant shadow beast and the dozen of onnikais. I could destroy it now, I was close enough to strap scale-dust onto it like dynamite, after all. However, due to a certain benevolent Goddess, I chose not to. As expected, the dozen mac nt seeds matured so quickly I couldnt keep up with them. It was payday, to say the least. Once a mac nt matured, I stuffed them into my storage and ced another seed in its ce. Meanwhile, I could hear Tasianna freezing everything while my explosions handled the garms. Arck! Ahhhhhh, kuso! Ano kuso yar-domo! Sent sutairu ga mechakuchada! (Arck! Ahhhh, shit! Those fucking bastards! Thats such a messed up fighting style!) Midway, Saori woke up. I naturally undid the mana threads but I was left speechless as Saori began cursing quite intensely with bloodshot eyes, cradling her head with a pained expression. Also, since when was she able to talk in her beastman form? Hestia! Stop looking at me like that and give me that bag! Argh! Kuso, kono yaro! (Fuck, you bastard!) Like a crazed berserker, she began shoving seeds into the ck slime at a frightening rate. The orb was actively shrieking in desperation; the garms suddenly teleported to our shadows in the short moment I was baffled by Saoris sudden behavior change. With Saori concentrating on draining the orb from its mana, I protected her back with my parallel minds that returned. I was aware of the debris falling from the ceiling and the cracking floor and walls, but we were gonna escape out of this ce anyway. The total mana inside the area [Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse] has been lowered under the maximum safe mana threshold. The dungeon transformation has been forcibly canceled Good! Eeeek! Graaaaa!Killl! The moment I got that System message, a loud ss shattering into pieces could be heard as two familiar shrieks escaped from that direction. Saori and I turned around to see the onnikai beast roaring after destroying my [Sanctuary], as a horde of zombie began to approach the frightened Tasianna and Silva in a crazed run. Saori immediately grabbed me and pushed me into her shadows. Knowing what she was nning without saying anything, I channeled a dragon breath and unleashed it once light reentered my eye. ring at the onnikai beast, the white dragon fire exploded in its face and shot it crashing to the wall. Saori then moved my body like a methrower and countless zombies began to turn into ash. As we finally reunited with Tasianna and Silva, a loud banshee-like screech echoed through the room, originating from the onnikai beast. Its ck slime convulsed in rage, influencing the onnikai beast to quickly regenerate from its wounds. It roared and its form became more detailed. Fine muscles appeared on its body, its ws and fangs grew, and a lc glow could be seen growing from underneath its ck body. The beast is adapting to its situation! Silva shouted. The path to the exit is being blocked by the garms! Lady Hestia, we need to fight through them! Tasianna stated. True. It didnt matter if we could fly over the horde of zombies when the entrance was guarded by the zombie garms. No matter how strong I was, they were still C rank monsters. They could still dy us until the giant onnikai beast caught up. However, I had a different n. [Warp Point: Exit!] It was my insurance that I set up before we entered the room. It was one of the three ways to use this portal spell an emergency escape path and I ced it right next to the stairs. As the hallway between the stairway to the boss chamber was pretty long, I knew if we had to escape that this would give us some distance between us and our pursuers. Arge amount of mana escaped my body, a sign that the spell was sessful. A crevice opened up in the air, showing a staircase leading up. I pushed our party into the portal and deactivated it immediately so no zombie could enter. Ipletely forgot about that! Tasianna expressed before quickly turning back into her fairy form and holding onto my clothes. Silva quickly understood what was going on and leaped onto Saoris back. Without worrying about anything else, Saori and I sprinted up the stairs once we found the mana thread she left behind to lead us back out. The hordes of zombies naturally followed us, but what surprised me was the onnikai beast and garms. The garms were far toorge to fit through the entrances the reason why we didnt transform back into our true forms. However, they managed to follow us by slipping into shadows and teleporting. The onnikai beast, on the other hand, didnt need the shadows as it simply changed its form like water, thinning its body into something snake-like. As the zombies who fought us during our descent werent there anymore, our run was left uninterrupted, if you ignored the onnikais chasing us. We managed to reach the third floor before the floor suddenly cracked open. Graaaaa! Giiiivee! Maaanaaaa, baaaack! The onnikai beast transformed back into its centaur form and broke through the floor to intercept us. I thought it was an angry mindless beast, but it seems to have some semnce of intelligence. I sted the beast back down with [Hellme Breath] and began creating [Terra Walls] to stop the garms from attacking us. Were we bing slower, or were they bing faster? Nevertheless, I didnt let that thought dawdle as I pushed Saori forward. After what felt like a marathon, we finally reached the ruins exit. The light of the sun wasnt as intensive as expected it looked like it was dawn. Whatever time it was, we didnt care. We ran away from the ruins and into the forest, but we could still hear the onnikais screams. At the same time, Saori copsed onto the ground. Saori! Name: Saori Segawa Level: 73 Job: Fighter Health: 3216/3513 Mana: 0/1571 Stamina: 649/2655 Effects: [Humanized (Minor)][Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Mana Stress (Minor)] Tsk. [Its mana stress!] I told Silva and Tasianna. [You two, get Saori out of here and treat her! Ill make sure the onnikais dont follow us.] [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] My [Humanized (Minor)] dragonewt form might be stronger and superior to my moderate form, but I felt morefortable and normal in my moderate form. I wasnt nning to fight the onnikais, I was simply nning to scare them away. As the onnikais ran at me, I walked slowly towards them. You know, this would be a great time to baptize [Imperial Hellfire]s sessor, but I havent finished the spell yet. It would be pretty embarrassing to fizzle the spell now. So, let me show you something even more frightening. Purple sh. When Ist used [Purple sh], it was during my fight with the guild master. It was an extremely powerful spell that allowed me to cast any spell that required a long casting time to be cast instantly; however, this ablity came with the price of thrice the base mana cost. When I fought Farron, I used this spell on the two warp point spells, but underestimated the mana cost and the feeling of losing a lot of mana within a second. I left an opening from the surprise. For that reason, I tested out every single spell with [Purple sh] for the pure intention of being able to anticipate the mana cost. I wont let myself get caught off-guard again. Omnictus! A massive white circle around the size of a baseball field immediately appeared in the sky. It shined for a moment before a gigantic beam of holy fury crashed onto the ground where the approaching onnikais stood. If I were topare the size and intensity of the spell to something simr, then I think the Death Star from Star Wars would fit. Of course, it didnt destroy the whole, but the power of this terrifying death raying down to smite my enemies gave off a simr feeling. If I remembered correctly, the level six lightning spell was called [Ramuh], right? Astalos, the lightning wyvern, activated the spell on a group of grimgarians and arge crater was left behind after the cast. Honestly, if the other level six advanced-magic System spells were simr to [Omnictus] and [Ramuh], then wouldnt a mage turn into a tactical nuke or something? UrghThe mana cost is no joke, Iined as I checked my depleting mana. My sun core was regenerating this lost mana instantly, but it didnt feel good to lose so much... Additionally, [Omnictus] cost more mana to keep active. No matter how much my core was producing mana, I shouldnt be using this spell for too long. [Omnictus] was able to eradicate every single thing that was under it, leaving neither corpses nor onnikais behind. However,pared to [Ramuh], the destructive power of this spell was ratherckluster. The grass on the ground was singed and a few insects looked like they were barbecued, but the earth itself was left unharmed. Omnictus A mighty beam of the sacred fury will descend onto the ground, exterminating any fauna. This spells magic circle can only be created in the sky and can only release the spell down. This spell cannot damage non-organic objects. Creatures caught in the beam will be separated into friendly, neutral, and enemy. Damage against friendlies will be reduced tremendously, neutrals received suppressed damage, enemies will received the full damage of the spell I felt a bit bad for the onnikais, as I knew their backstory and that it wasnt their fault for feeling resentment, but Ive long epted my new life in Peolynca. Death was everywhere in Peolynca and to be stronger, I needed to kill. If I could, I wish to protect those dear to me without resorting to killing, but that would be too nave, even for me. Zombies or not, your fault for fighting against me. In this case, I had to send a message to the onnikai beast. You, I called at the frightened centaur-dinosaur. Ille back for round three next time. We will end it then. Until then, you can either get stronger ande to me or await your purification like a good boy. I know the pains that you and the onnikais have faced, but this anger of yours will only be your downfall. It wont bring you happiness. With those words, I went back to my party. Seeing as I couldnt hear footsteps approaching me, I think the onnikais mustve retreated back into the ruins. Reunited again, I took out a bottle of dragorade and handed it over to Tasianna who was taking care of Saori. Princess Hestia, what are we supposed to do? Silva asked me. Her intentions were clear to me. Dont worry, I fully promised to free the onnikais as I said. Im just sorry that we cant free all of them, now. Silva, having read between the lines, shook her head. Her eyes were devoid of anger or disapproval, they looked only sad. Please, that isnt necessary. Ive experienced for myself how destructive these onnikais have be. Even if it isnt a proper purification, I am sure they wont bear any grudge towards you. That spell of Goddess Aurena probably gave them a swift, painless death. It is mercy. I nodded my head, epting Silvas words. She was right. We waited in the forest until Saori woke up. Before we returned to the vige, I stopped them as I had something important to announce. I want to talk to you guys about something. I received two Divine Quests from Goddess Aurena and Zephira, and I have to choose one of them. Chapter 124: Momentary Respite. Chapter 124: Momentary Respite. Divine Quest Option #1: Destroy the Onnikai Leader residing inside the Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse and purify the remaining onnikais Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Light, Healing, Miracles and Kinship, Aurena Description: Aurena here, just to inform you, Hestia, you will receive two divine Quest and you may choose which one you will fulfil. So, I would ask you to read the Quest details properly before you ept, alright? Anyway, so my Divine Quest will revolve around the destruction of the onnikai inside that alchemical tool, or catalyst, on the pedestal. Although I have nothing against the onnikai, I do consider it too much of a threat to the surrounding regions with its potential to be a dungeon core. Hestia, you havent experienced seeing an actual dungeon core yet, so I wont overwhelm you with this information now. This isnt the intention of this Quest description, after all. So, your task is easy break the orb and destroy the onnikai inside of it at all costs. Through the destruction of their leader, all the other onnikai can be easily purified and turned back into spirits with yourpanions help. This should secure the safety of the ruin and the vige nearby, although the problem of the high mana concentration in the surrounding area must be solved separately. Rewards: +1 additional [Idol] song slot, [Venerated Saintess] proficiency gain, +1 level Divine Quest Option #2: Aid Silva Fleurette Breezeflower in performing the Rite of the Fading Winds on the Onnikai Leader residing inside the Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse and free the onnikais from their torment Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Winds, Celebrations and Travels, Zephira Description: Good Morning, Champion of Aurena and Otherwordler Reincarnator to our World, Hestia Atsuko. It is thrilling to finally meet you, although, through text. My name is Zephira and I am currently sending you this Quest through Goddess Aurenas help. I would like you to consider my proposal. I have witnessed most of what was said through Silvas and Tasiannas eyes, so I have a general understanding of what is going on. I wish to give these onnikais a proper rest through the Rite of the Fading Winds. Silva, as a faemancer and wind elf, should know more about it. Through this process, the onnikai inside the ruins can find peace from the suffering they have felt. Please, Hestia, allow me to give these fallen faefolk some peace and rest. Reward: A catalyst filled with both the concentrated mana of an onnikai and the blessing of Goddess of Winds Once we took a short break after escaping the ruins, I gave Saori, Tasianna and Silva a rundown of the two divine Quests that I received from Aurena and Zephira. As the content of one of the Quests did involve Silvas participation, I had to inform her about it and subsequently about my status as a champion of Aurena. How else was I supposed to tell her I got a divine Quest from Aurena and Zephira, huh? Nevertheless, I did leave the whole otherworlder part out. No need to divulge that and make it even moreplicated. It is a great honor to meet a champion of an Origin Goddess. Princess Hestia, it is an honor, Silva bowed. You dont have to act this formal. Even your current way of speaking to me is a bit tiresome. Of course, I understand, but I am simply acting appropriately in front of a person granted with a royalty and champion status. Please, forgive me. From how Silva has been treating me up until now, I guess its just part of her personality, simr to her rather high pride in her country, Sariel. If she doesnt want to change her way of speaking aside from that one moment in the ruins, then lets just leave it alone. Even Eine and Tasianna found it too inappropriate to drop thedy part when they addressed me. So, which of the Quests will you take? Goddess Aurenas seems very, very tempting by increasing two of your unique skills and increasing your level by one, which is extremely beneficial for you, Saorimented, still massaging her head from the migraine. Well, it cant be said that I wasnt inclined to take Aurenas Quest. Honestly, anything that can give me another [Idol] song slot would be reward enough. [Exhaustion] is a very debilitating debuff that can cripple you in the worst moment during a fight; however, with the power of [The Will to Fight and Survive], the risk was gone. If one of my [Idol] songs could produce such a powerful effect, then wouldnt it be better to gain more slots? That way I can tailor songs to different situations to grant advantages to myself and my allies. In addition, this is an additional slot that gets added to my maximum. Its a freebie. Although they probably werent doing it on purpose, Tasiannas and Silvas expectant eyes were drilling holes into me as they waited for my answer. No need to worry, Tasianna. You know I keep my promises. There will be no deviation to the n we will prioritize the purification of the onnikai. I will take Goddess Zephiras divine Quest. You have chosen [Divine Quest Option #2]. With the blessing of your championed God, may you be sessful in your Quest! It was the obvious choice here. Yes, it is a shame about the Quest rewards from Aurena, but promises must be kept no matter what, and I always keep my promises. Naturally, as it was the correct choice to do, everyone nodded their heads in acknowledgment. Saori might have pointed at the better rewards of the first Quest option but her smile was telling me I madethe right choice. Tasiannas and Silvas tion was obvious enough. With that settled, I also took this chance to ask Silva about the Rite of the Fading Winds. Hmm, I can understand what the Wind Mother is speaking about. The Rite of the Fading Winds is a ritual where the faemancer or priest bes a medium for the Wind Mother tomune with us mortals. Usually, it is reserved for the passing of one of her more prominent followers, like a famous faemancer, a high-ranking clergyman, or fairy royal. The ritual is meant to give peace to their soul. May your soul rest in peace, Princess Schuri, I heard Tasianna silently mumbling as she held her hands together in prayer. I feigned ignorance. The rest of us gave Tasianna a moment before Silva continued. I will be honest, I am not proficient with this specific rite. The Rite of Calming I use to purify the onnikai is easy for a novice like me, but I will most likely require an extended time to fully channel the Rite of the Fading Winds. I will require everybodys support to perform it. Well, that is a bummer. With the fact that the giant, ethereal onnikai beast will continually regenerate throughout the battle, thatll just turn the battle into an endurance fest, where our mana will be constantly drained despite having [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10]. Not to mention, those four darkness garm zombies will probably have regenerated by now and be ready for our next confrontation. The battle we had today was rtively easy, although it still caused quite a stir from what happened to Saori. I was able to defeat the onnikai beast and Tasianna also had a moment where she kept it at bay. Now, the problem with a future confrontation will be the onnikais ability to adapt to what they experienced today and use it against us the next time we fight. The beast did show a glimpse of intelligence today. Speaking of those beasts Oh yeah, Saori, what was that anyway? I asked her. I experienced a mental attack from wargs and their pack leader garm before, but what made you go almost suicidal back there? It was like you unlocked a hidden berserker skill or something. Saori couldnt help but scowl a bit as she answered the question, almost as she wouldve preferred not to. Urgh, greatwell, the first thing that happened when I saw those garms was just some weird images flooding inside my head. mes, swords, and blood first appeared that is when my headache began. Then some giant people appeared and a feeling of feebleness assaulted me. I felt so weak at that moment, and then it was all reced with anger. Saoris exnation was probably the thoughts and feelings the garms sent to her. In the mental attack that I experienced a few months ago, it was just a bunch of mumble-jumbled words and loud shouts and screams that worked pretty well as a taunt-like skill. The skill [Telepathy] can send visible images to the recipient, as my party has been doing with [Identify] information. What Saori described was probably the memories from the onnikai before they died and transformed into their new forms. If an onnikai is born from the anger it felt at its death, causing it to be reborn into such a hatred-filled faefolk, then wouldnt it make sense to provoke somebody with those memories? However, what could those mes, swords, and blood specific memories be? Well, who knows what those onnikai experienced back then? It isnt worth dwelling too much on them. Honestly, I want to get revenge on them, Saori suddenly admitted. I do not know why, but something is pushing me towards this idea. It is like an irresistible itch. Ha, maybe its because of your [Belzacs Sessor] title? You know, because they are garms, so maybe youre feeling some sort ofpetitiveness against them? I joked to lighten up the mood, but for some reason, everybody else went silent. Lady Hestia, I think that is precisely why Miss Saori is feeling that way, Tasianna stated, leaving me slightly dumbfounded. ording to stories, Belzac was known as a prideful fenrir. Miss Saori is basically the sessor of this prideful wolf-type monster, inheriting a title that practically screams I am the alpha. Wait, Tasianna, are you telling me that this is like an animalistic instinct? Saori asked with an incredulous expression. No, no, I have been able to suppress it until now. I will not believe that something this random would cause me to feel this way. There has to be another answer. Miss Saori, while I do not know what your circumstances are, you shouldnt reject your fenrir nature. I mean, Belzac was known as an S rank monster with power that could make any adversary cower before him. It is a prestigious bloodline, no? Silva said. While I was bing more curious about Belzac, I think Saori is feeling more annoyed about all this information on the wolf monster. She has already stated that she didnt want anything to do with her monster sides history and past, as she doesnt consider it part of herself. She epted the fact that she was reincarnated as a wolf in Peolynca, but she didnt want to be associated with it at all. Now that I think about it, where did these garm corpsese from? The only [Darkness Garm] that I knew was the garm matriarch, but there were four of them inside the ruins. There was the Belzac wolves subjugation Quest that happened seven years ago ording to Farron, the hunters guild master, but wouldnt the bodies be more skeletal than zombie-like? I dunno. This whole situation was just weird. Our party then decided to move back to Rashan Vige for the day. We had to report to the vige chief what exactly happened in the ruins as well as our ns to rechallenge it. Silva, as she didnt like humans at all, decided to stay around the vicinity of the ruins and keep watch, intending to send Igniculus or another spirit to inform us if something weird were to happen. As we approached the vige, the sun slowly began to appear high in the sky. It should be noon soon, I believe. To me, it was quite surprising to find out that we were stuck inside those ruins for a whole day, but I guess we did sleep inside. I should take this moment and get used to the whole dungeoneer part of being an adventurer if I want to have fun in the future dungeon trips our party will partake in. Once we reached the viges gates, the guards seemingly recognized us and called the guard captain to us. He greeted us with a wide smile and stated that he was relieved to see us, afraid the worst would have happened to us, simr to the past adventures. Please, tell me the problem is gone, the guard captain begged bluntly. However, pouring water over his head, I shook my head. We know what the problem is, and we intend to solve it, however, we need some time to rest if possible. Could you lead us to the vige chief? Ill give you our report with him. He quickly apologized for not realizing our current condition and quickly led us through the gates and into the vige. Inside, the vige seemed to have regained some normality of life again as the vigers, well, continued with life. The attack from yesterday wasnt very destructive when it came to buildings or furniture, as the onnikai probably were more focused on the humans, so there probably was little reconstruction duty. I do not see any of the soldiers, Saori mumbled, which seemed to havended in the guard captains ears. He wrylyughed as he answered, Well, they are our lords soldiers. The seneschal said the castle might get attacked if we leave too many soldiers around the vige, so he declined the chiefs wish. Well, we still have a lot of able-bodied militia and guardsmen thanks to the Lady Priestess white grace, so I dont think we shouldin that much. Considering you guys were having trouble with that small raid group, I think you should be more assertive with getting reinforcement! I kept this thought to myself, as saying it would probably do nothing for the viges situation. Once we reached the vige chiefs house, he invited us inside. After his wife offered us some juice and fresh bread, our party gave the guard captain and the vige chief a summary of what happened inside the ruins and what we still have to do. Unprepared, the guard captain and vige chief paled as they listened to howrge the horde of enemies was that we found as we ventured down into the ruins. They never would have guessed it would be this many. Whether it was natural or not, the two also didnt have much of an idea of what an onnikai was, so we had to exin to them why these faefolk were attacking the vige specifically. But that doesnt make sense. Our vige respects nature, as it is part of our life. We-We dont even have any ess to any mana-fueled items, so how could we do anything to these creatures? We did them no harm! The vige chief was clearly frustrated when he heard the onnikai were attacking the vige on the sole premise of revenge on humans. Considering he wasnt present during the War for the Faefolk, I guess I could understand why he would consider this situation unreasonable. For the normal person, this attack would look more like a one-sided aggression from the onnikais side. They lost neighbors and guardsmen due to the attack and they didnt do anything to provoke this ire. Sir, I have a question, Saori began. There was a rumor that we heard before we epted the Quest, that the alchemy guild had something to do with the ruins about a year ago. Could you give us some information on that time? Maybe it has something to do with what is happening to the vige now. A year ago? the vige chief raised a brow as he contemted, before remembering. Ahh, thats correct! A year ago, the guild master of the alchemy guild led an expedition into the depths of the ruins, but they never really said for what reason. I didnt think much about it at that time, since our Lord gave his permission and the alchemy guild has been buying off the herbs and mushrooms oursses have been gathering nearby the giant forest. Young miss, you arent saying that this might have something to do with them, right? Ah, I apologize if I made you worried. It was just a consideration due to the timing of this whole event. The alchemy guild did something inside the ruins and now an enraged onnikai is seeking to topple the vige. It is simple spection without any proof. Although she didnt have any evidence for her guess, those words still ced a seed of distrust within the guard captain and vige chief. Honestly, I want to believe Saoris spection. That orb on the pedestal is too suspicious to me that I have to question who ced it there. Ahh, Lady Priestess, that reminds me. Could I possibly ask you to give our vige a sermon, in consideration of what just happened yesterday? We were beyond grateful for your timely rescue that saved many of our neighbors and brave guardsmen, but a few families still had to grieve for their lost rtives, the vige chief said. I am sure these few families would be eternally grateful if you could bring the Goddesss blessing on these dire times. Of course, if it isnt too much work. Ahh, yes, my duty as a priestess of Aurena. Wait, I am an actual priestess now! This is kinda my dutyright? Ahh, whatever, casting a [Prayer] is as easy as snapping my fingers and my Mana has been regenerating since I exited the ruins, so this isnt too much of a problem. I agreed to the joyous vige chiefs wish. The guard captain, having received orders from the vige chief, excused himself and began alerting the vige about the uing sermon. As my party hasnt had any breakfast yet, the vige chiefs sweet wife dly prepared some slices of smoked game, cheese, and other farming goods as thanks for our help. As I had a feeling she wouldnt take no for an answer, I just shut my mouth and enjoyed the free food. After a while, the sermon started in an open area. Unlike Carine Vige, which had a whole area reserved for religious worship, Rashan Vige was smaller, so we had to take whatever area wasrge enough to amodate all the vigers. Looking at the vigers faces, some were smiling like surprised kids as they were already in a praying pose, while others looked more serious and were praying more fervently. Some even cried. As I understood that everybody came here for [Prayer], I immediately began without any short talk. I didnt know anything about how to properly give out a sermon, as I never attended one of the temples during my whole time in Firwood, but I dont think anybody canin that Im doing this wrong. They asked me to do one, so Ill give them a Hestias special. Unlike the [Prayer] that I performed in the ruins, this one waspletely stylized. The spell is supposed to invoke religious favor during prayer, so singing the lyrics and having the vigers follow my words during the whole sermon was part of the y. Its supposed to soothe peoples minds, so skipping this probably wouldnt please anybody in attendance. Once the giant white magic circle was filled with mana and the song was done, I cast [Prayer]. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The vigers erupted into cheer after it was done, praising Aurena and thanking her for sending me to them in their time of need. You know, religious stuff. I quickly excused myself from them and asked the vige chief if my party could borrow a room for the night, as we wished to have some time to clean up and n for tomorrows ruin delve. As most houses were upied, he could only offer us a house that belonged to one of the perished guardsmen. We epted. The house was small, as it was only for a single person, but it was stillrge enough for all three of us to settle down and take a shower after what happened inside the ruin. Until dinner time, we took this chance just to rest and chill, while asionally talking about the fight ahead and what we needed to prepare, tool-wise. As Silva didnt send us any messages, we just figured that tonight would be a quiet evening and went to sleep, right up until we were woken up in the middle of the night by Igniculous. We immediately got ready and sneaked out of the vige under the guise of the night as the little light elemental guided us to Silva. There, she showed us numerous onnikais wandering outside the ruins, roaming in groups as they gathered close to the vige. The giant onnikai beast was nowhere to be seen, so they probably werent nning to attack now, but it still was ominous to watch them just linger around like the zombies they were. Tsk, theyll endanger the vige at this point even after we enter the ruins. We need to do something about this first. The second phase of this Quest begins now. Chapter 125: Second Phase, Start! Chapter 125: Second Phase, Start! Not every noble demesne is the same, huh? House Helvass is literally a mansion with walls around it while Baron Teullons home is a castle. While I wasnt an expert on the homes of nobles, I have experienced a few of them, or more specifically, three. House Helvass mansions near Carine Vige, Firwood, and that one home that House Helvass Viscount neighbor. As you can see, I am an expert. No joke, of course. Jokes aside, this was my first encounter with a nobles castle, and honestly, it fitted more with my image of how a noble would live outside a city or town. A defensive structure situated amid the wild, designed for the pure protection of both fief and home. Not only a bulwark for the nobles family, but also a symbol of conflict for his enemies. It scratches another fantasy itch, you know. I was aware I couldve seen a lot of castles if I were to just tour around Europe; for example, Edinburgh Castle in Scond is super famous. But, well, that option is kinda impossible now. So, watching the lonely, grey castle towering over me from inside these snow-white covered woods instead was just great. Sure, Ive been saying that my fantasy itch has been scratched a lot, but can you me me if I keep experiencing new stuff in this world? Then, it kinda does peeve me that none of the people from this castle were doing exactly what I figured a noble should be doing: protecting theirnd and people. Eine always kept reiterating that nobles should serve as protectors of theirnds honorary given to them by their masters, so I guess that impression must have been imprinted in my head. How funny that I was being influenced by Eine here. Who goes there? As my party was approaching the massive gates of Baron Teullons castle, a single soldier watching over the walls called out to us. He looked at my party for a moment before directing his eyes behind us to the gathering of Rashan vigers who followed us up here. I greet you on this auspicious WindDay, Mister Soldier. Please, open the gates! I shouted in response, so he could hear me. Huh? bbergasted at my sudden remark, the soldier took a moment to rpose himself. This is the castle and demesne of Lord Baron Teullon! The gates will stay closed until orders are given to open them! Even the servant of the Goddess does not have the authority to order the opening of the gates! Well, ok, they recognize me at least. I shrugged and continued speaking, If you, Mister, cannot open up the gates, then I request you send for Captain Zik of Baron Teullons garrison. Captain Zik? Well, hes- Are you rejecting my request? I can understand why opening the gates might be too much, I dont wish to cause you any problems, but surely calling the captain of the army is the minimum courtesy you can afford. It is early in the morning on this winter day, and I havee here despite the cold. Will you send away a priestess of the Goddess when she wishes to speak? My insistence seemed to have persuaded the soldier, who nodded his head and literally ran away as he asked me to be patient. After he was gone, I heaved a deep sigh as Iined to the person next to me. Urgh, speaking like this is so annoying. It really doesnt suit me. Hang on, Hestia. You are doing a fine impression as a noble. Just remember that we are doing this for the vigers. Saori, whom I wasining to, gave me an encouraging pat on the back. Yeah, I will. Straighten the back, chest out, and speak confidently while maintaining eye contact. Imitating Eine on this was the correct choice. I scratched my head with a wry smile as I remembered the image of Eine giving out orders to her servants and retainers. I then walked over to the vige chief who was standing a bit further behind me with the other Rashan vigers. Mister Jorgen, how are you and the others faring? Thank you, Lady Priestess. The cold isnt good for me, but Im pretty sure the others should be doing better than me and my wife, ha ha ha! the elderly vige chief joyfully answered. However, is this really necessary? We can protect ourselves in the vige, there is no need to get yourself in trouble for us, Lady Priestess. Even the Goddess wouldnt want you to do this much for us when youre about to head in a battle to protect our vige. Dont be like that, I bluntly denied his words. Didnt you hear what we said? The onnikai will lead another horde into the vige and attack you while we are gone. Sure, we can get rid of this current horde, but the ruin is very deep. If we go to the bottom floor and some onnikai sneak past us and into the vige, then can you really say that the guards are enough? You need to fight inside the castle with the soldiers, otherwise youll just be overwhelmed. This has nothing to do with Goddess Aurena. To begin the second phase of this Quest, our first objective was to get the vigers to safety, or at least get them to an environment where the chances of surviving is the highest. With the possibility of onnikais sneaking out while our party fought in the depths of the ruin, leaving the vigers inside their vige would be too risky. We learned about the existence of Baron Teullons castle when we overheard the conversation between the guard and army captain, so thats why were here. Persuading the vigers themselves to move wasnt much of a challenge, as most see me as a priestess of the church of Aurena after my sermon. I feel like a pastor whos using their authority as a religious figure to move people purely through faith alone. Its certainly an experience, and its certainly good that it happened now. A few of the vigers were reluctant to go, even with my word, but that quickly dissipated once I informed them that the onnikai wasnt interested in destroying their homes and belongings, but their cattle and lives. It was a weather the storm kinda moment for them. There were a few with some annoying reason that made them want to stay, but we handled it somewhat. I can calmly say that every single viger and guard was with us right now. We waited for a while until Captain Zik appeared on the walls. Surprisingly, a man in a fine suit also showed himself. Lady Priestess? Captain Zik said before noticing the vige chief and Dan, the guard captain. I hope the winds of Goddess Zephira have found you well on this beautiful WindDay, Captain Zik. I have but a simple request for you: Please, open the gates and allow the vigers from Rashan vige to enter and stay inside Baron Teullons castle while my party enters the ruins and eliminates the problem guing your Lords fief, I stated in my noblest tone and conduct. However, instead of Captain Zik responding, the man next to him moved forward and spoke, Ah, a grandiose WindDay to you too, Lady Priestess of the Church of the Goddess. I am Evalk, the seneschal of the Teullon Barony. While I admire you for showing so much concern for our dear serfs, as the seneschal of Lord Baron Teullon, I cannot allow the gates to be open. Ahhh, so hes the seneschal. Well, this will speed things up nicely. Ahh, the illustrious seneschal of Baron Teullon, it is a pleasure to meet you. This will expedite the process, I said with genuine joy at this weed surprise. Please, can you open the gates to let the vigers in? Our party will fulfill the Quest the moment they are safe. He raised a brow, looked at me for a moment, before widening his smile. My Lady Priestess, I believe my voice is not powerful enough to deliver my words to you while this wall stands between us. Perhaps speaking over some tea will be more pleasant for you. However, my previous words still stand. I cannot open the gates. He just called me deaf, huh? Hie, fair enough. I did just ignore what he said. cing my hand on my cheeks, I continued my current persona. You cannot? Oh, may I know why? Why, my Lady Priestess, isnt it obvious? As the representative of Lord Baron Teullon in thesends, I cannot afford to risk his lordships home. I have heard a very clear report from Captain Zik, and news of the previous adventurer group has appeared, which makes me worry for my Lordsnd. As the seneschal, I must choose the correct choice to protect his possessions. Oh, then what about the vigers? Isnt their safety important, too? Directing my hand behind me, I presented the mass of vigers standing before the castle walls. Their eyes bore through at the seneschal. He acknowledged them for a second, but the next moment he began stroking his beard as if he wasnt affected by it. I heard the reports from the vige chief about what you told everybody. A horde of these onnikais was inside the ruins, yes? Truly terrifying. I will make sure to send a few soldiers to reinforce the garrison of the vige while your Ladyship fixes the problem at its roots. It sounds like a n, no? The seneschal looked so smug when he said that. He was about to say goodbye to me, but Huh? Are you possibly deaf or just forgetful? The seneschal froze in ce, his expression began to harden as his eye twitched for a split-second. Didnt I say that I will fulfill the Quest the moment the vigers are guaranteed their safety? Do you believe I would simply have brought the vigers to the castle in the first ce without considering other options? Does Baron Teullon have so little care for his subjects, or are you the problem here, Seneschal? Hmph! Impudent! the seneschal responded. How rude of you to think so little of my Lord, Lady Priestess! There is courtesy to be shown to a servant of the Goddess, but you are exceeding my patience! Lady Priestess, mind I remind you that you are an adventurer who has epted our Lords Quest as a representative of the hunters guild? Why are you threatening me that you will not fulfill the Quest if we do not fulfill your demands? There is a limit to a Priestess authority, especially from a foreign one! Sure, there is a limit to a priestess words. Im just a priestess now, and a foreigner to boot. It wouldnt make sense for my words to have the same authority that a clergyman from Firwood would have. However, I am not just a priestess. Saori, your turn. With that simplemand, Saori activated [Air Walk] and quickly ascended to eye level with Captain Zik and the Seneschal Evalk. She then pulled out a parchment hidden inside her jacket, rolled it open, and began reading from it. With this official document signed by me, Marquess Lambhart Richard Sirius, I attest to the identity of the person holding it. Under my authority as the Lord of Firwood and an advisor to Lord Duke Isaac Albreaus Greenveil, I hereby grant full ownership of this document to Hestia Atsuko. Under the authority given to me by Lord Duke Isaac Albreaus Greenveil and His Royal Majesty, King Artorias the noble, Hestia Atsuko, from the Dragonewt Country, Loatryx, will be granted the privilege of a temporary Greifnoble of the Kingdom of Artorias while she remains in the Duchy of Greenveil and thends of His Royal Majesty, The King. This magic contract was signed under the scrutiny of all involved Lords and the eyes of the Goddess! A smile crept on my face. Captain Zik, you have seen my name on my ID, the day before yesterday. What is my name?! Shocked at what just transpired, Captain Zik gulped before bowing his head slightly. Lady Hestia Atsuko! Captain Zik of Lord Baron Teullons army, wees you to the Teullon Barony! In general, a member of the church would usually have a higher social standing than a schwertnoble, which includes barons and bars, but would be lower than a magnoble and greifnoble. However, as not every white-robed priest and priestess is a noble,moner-born clergy would rarely ever be treated better than even a baron. There is a certain amount of respect that must be given as a servant of Aurena, but that was all. Vigers like the people from Carine and Rashan Vige have been taught to treat every white-robed clergy as a noble, so the respect I got from them was already ingrained in them. However, people from the city or with a decent education knew better. Not every priest is a noble, and you can differentiate a noble from amoner from the design of their white robes. Mine was decently decorated thanks to Saori and I have been recognized as a noble quite often, but I also was able to see how a real noble-born priests white robe would look like. From my visit to the temple in Firwood, I was able to see the robes of shrine maidens, priests, priestesses, and also the high bishop to get an impression of how they were supposed to look like. Compared to most of them, mine was a bit minimalistic. Which went contrary to the nobles mindset of maximalism. I dont know if his tone was due to me being a dragonewt, and therefore a foreigner, or cause he thought I was amoner. Now, I dont like using my status to change how people treat me, but this was necessary for today. If the seneschal hadplied, I would have kept my identity hidden. But that is not how it went. Using the super scary document from Marquess Sirius, I had nned to strongarm the situation and just brute force myself to a favorable situation. You know, I didnt learn about the fact that the King actually gave me the rights of a greifnoble until I read the document. When Eine told her servants to treat me like a greifnoble, I thought it was just her consideration to me, but I was wrong. They had to treat me like a greifnoble, it wasnt even an option not to. Those guards we scared off with this document yeah, I felt bad for them already, but now I feel even worse. This document truly is the scariest thing I ever held in my hands! Seneschal Evalk, do tell me where Baron Teullon is. Where is your Lord, and why isnt he here to protect hisnd, honorably given to him by Lord Duke Greenveil? I demanded to know. I thought addressing a duke properly should be something I should do in this situation to show I care about status. Uh, uhm, he stuttered while forming his words. H-He and his family are currently at t-the capital. They attended the Origdiviel Arashan balls held by His Royal Majesty, the King. Unlike his previous attitude, the seneschals current one was pretty meek. The capital? Excuse me, but it is already WinterSun! The new year! This Quest has been up for more than a month and your Lord has not made it back to his fief to take care of the situation? I heard the nobles of the Kingdom of Artorias are supposed to be the elite and protector of thend. Your Lord was given this fief by a Duke, but he cannot even find the time to protect his subjects? This is embarrassing, with no will to stop driving in the dagger, I continued knocking the seneschal down from his high horse. I am here as an adventurer to solve the Quest, not as a priestess nor a noble. However, while my Job is to secure the safety of the vigers, I am sure I didnt have to persuade them toe to their Lords castle and then ask refuge for them, right? Isnt this the duty of Baron Teullon? I continued. Is Baron Teullon ipetent? A foreign noble is taking care of his subject for him, while he is frolicking in court? Does he have no respect for Lord Duke Greenveil, or why is he managing the fief given to him so poorly? Meanwhile, his seneschal, his representative, not only rudely insults this very same noble as deaf, but also actively goes against any attempts to properly protect his Lords subjects. What have you to say of yourself, Seneschal Evalk? Still standing in the air, Saori spoke in her aloof tone, You stand before Lady Hestia Atsuko. Open the gates, now! He certainly expedited the process. Once the gates were open, I told the guard captain and vige chief to lead the vigers inside. They were visibly surprised to hear what was written on the document, but they quickly adapted to it. To them, a greifnoble and a schwertnoble was practically the same thing. It was likelyparing super spicy with super-hot spicy for somebody who couldnt eat any spicy food in the first ce. Inside, the army captain Zik and seneschal Evalk walked up to me and bowed themselves before excusing themselves for their previous behavior. I told them to stand up and make sure the vigers would be safe while my party was away dealing with the problem inside the ruins. They epted it immediately. After the seneschal slithered away, Captain Zik once again bowed his head to thank me, Lady Hestia, I would like to thank you for persuading the seneschal. As the captain of the army, I will make sure to protect everybody. Dont worry about it. I did it for the sake of the Quest, nothing else really. I dont really deserve any praise for something this obvious, I responded. I then took out a bag and gave it to Zik. Here you go. We wont be able to help and I dont know how many of the onnikais will attack the castle, so consider this insurance on my part. They are consumable items that I created that should prove useful once a siege begins. Captain Zik epted the bag and took out one of its content. It was a round rock with a pin attached to its top, while its side had arge W painted on the side. What is this? He asked, frowning in confusion. This is a bomb. They are tools I created using my magic. Once you pull off this pin, immediately throw the bomb into a horde of onnikai. Once a few seconds pass, the bomb will create a giant explosion, I exined, causing the captain to pale. Dont worry, it''s rtively safe if you follow my instructions correctly. I suggest only you or somebody you trust should use them, as they can cause idents if you dont listen to my words. I made two versions: one with normal fire marked with a giant C for crimson, and W for white. Think of the C bombs as dragon fire bombs made by a dragonewt and the W bombs as the holy mes of Goddess Aurena. I understand. Thank you very much, I swear I will return them to you if we are lucky enough to not use them, he bowed once again before turning to the guard captain Dan. Dan! Bring the guards and militia to the armory! Lead the women and children into the basement of the castle, and any able man should register at the armory. We will get them ready to protect ournd! Good luck. Also, when you see the forest turn into a sea of fire, thats me fighting, so donte close. With thatst message, I left the two captains. After we said goodbye to the vigers and soldiers, our party returned to the woods where Silva was waiting for us. As we will depart soon, we once again redistributed the potions and tools around. Okay, from the five minor mana potions that Saori brought, Tasianna used one in our previous battle. Good choice, safety is the top priority, after all, I said to calm Tasianna down from ming herself. With Silvas portion, we have eight minor mana potions, two minor health potions, and two moderate health potions. There is also a minor agility potion. You three take them all and dont be stingy about them. They nodded. Here are a few bombs and also all the dragorade I still have in reserve. Use them and stay alive, alright? I wont be able to help. Saori scoffed at my worry and smiled wryly. Yes, but your role will be the most stressful. It isnt noon just yet, but it is winter so dusk wille sooner. You need to hold on until we solve everything on our side. Jeez, this n is too dangerous. Miss Saori, this is the n that we all agreed on. We are all strong. We will save the onnikai and finish the battle before the sun goes down, Tasianna adamantly stated. Dont worry, Saori. Dont forget, a sunfang dragon never loses when the sun is up. While I can keep my sun core at 100% while going all out, I am a powerhouse. I reassured the worried Saori. Still, my statement was never actually put to the test so I guess this will be the first time. Hopefully, Im not a braggart. Yes, yes, I do worry too much sometimes. I have to trust in our partys strength, Saori said, before turning to Silva. Miss Silva, are you sure that the onnikai beast wont interrupt us once the battle begins? Yes, Silva answered. Since the onnikai beast is an umtion of the onnikais mana, it wont be able to disrupt us once its led away. Its like a fairy once its mana solidifies. Of course, this is assuming that the onnikai will focus all its mana into the beast to strengthen it and then send it to fight us. [Music Resonation (Minor)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze ] [Various Spell Buffs] [Insatiable Glutton] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] With our preparations finished, Saori, Tasianna, and Silva hid behind some ruins while I entered the ruin entrance. Good luck, guys! Stay safe, Hestia! I charged into the ruins. My destination? The depths. I was thinking of simply breaking through the floor and descending down that way, but Im still scared that the ruins would simply break and cave in. Finding the entrance while leaving behind a trail of mana thread was the safest way for me to do this. Any zombies that stood in my way would be obliterated on sight. I couldnt afford to be slowed down as the n our party was currently running was heavily constricted by time. Whether it was Mana or Stamina, I used up my resources liberally. I dont know how long it took me, but once I reached the third floor with the giant hole caused by the onnikai beast, I knew I was close to my goal. I jumped down the hole and made my way to thest floor. There, in thest chamber, a giant beast stood with its army of onnikai zombies and four wolf guardians. The form of the onnikai beast has changed once again. It still had the body of a centaur, but its body looked like it waspletely covered up with ck armor while it held onto arge shadowy warhammer. The onnikai beast looked a bit like a knight riding on a horse in this form. Certainly, due to its giant size and menacing-looking ck form, the onnikai beast looked the part of a boss now. Yooooouuuuu! Haaaaveee reeeetuuurrrned! Giiivvveeee meeeeee- the voice of the boss resounded through the chamber but was interrupted before it could finish its monologue. A ray of white mes burst out of my mouth and shot into the army of onnikai, incinerating a portion of them. Look here, you useless hikkokomori, all your mana is inside these nts! If you want it, then catch me you piece of shit! Bye, sucker! Provoking them with the mac nts I made yesterday using the onnikais mana, I dashed out of the room as fast as I entered it. Gurooooaaawhhhhh! Kiiiiiiillllllll! A thundering roar chased behind me as bellowing footsteps became clearer and clearer. Looking behind me, a horde of zombies were hot on my tail while the onnikai beast gave chase by contorting its body to fit through the hallways. Weirdly, the garms didnt chase me. Following the path I took to descend down, I ascended through the ruins in a mad rush without worrying about anything else. The onnikai beast would asionally shoot out ck projectiles or other attacks to slow me down, but using my spells to protect myself was easy enough with my defensive skills warning me about the attacks. After a while, I exited the ruins while the onnikai beast kept screaming and screaming non-stop. Following the n, I led the onnikai beast away from the ruins and into the forest. Meanwhile, music began to y. Loud electric violins and guitars began ying, apanying me and the onnikai horde in our chase. Once the drums began to y, I felt like I was attending an electronicore bands concert, as the heavy sounds of the percussion fused with the shrill electric music. . In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music . A blue mist exited my body and two long, crimson scaled wings spread. The music continued ying as I entered even deeper into the woods. It had to be as far away as the ruins as possible. Once enough distance was made, I took off my party bracelet and amulet of Aurena and put them inside my storage. I stopped and my voice resounded through the woods once again. I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! The surrounding trees burst into mes. No nt, no stone, no insect was left untouched as the whole woods turned into a sea of fire with the snap of my finger, scorching this ce like hell on Earth. A wall of mes marked the edge of this purgatory, incinerating anything attempting to escape outside this arena. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] . A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! . Blue mist once again covered me, but this time, it blocked my whole body like a veil. My limbs grewrger, my muscles began to expand, and my bone spikes erupted from my body. My whole body wasnt just being armored with scales, but the scales grew to a size that could serve any human as a decent small shield. Once the mana mist disappeared, my eyes locked with the onnikai beasts. A low rumbling could be heard exiting from my mouth, while the ground beneath me was crushed under my weight. I am a dragon. [So, how do you like the present? I made sure to find a proper stage for our battle and music to make this a legendary encounter. You know, I havent gone wild for a looooong time!] Fire appeared from the ground, not due to my scale-dust, but through the power of my second [Idol] song [Dragon Fire]. It was the first damage based song that I created and it had the special ability to not only imprison anybody to wander inside my arena but also independently produce mes to attack my enemies. It was a boss stage creating song. [Well be spending some time together, so hopefully youve be stronger as I told you to be! You will receive the privilege to fight me in my true form!] Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, maaaanaaaaaa! Youuuu! Eneeeeemyyyy! Kiiillllll! Suddenly, the onnikai beast form changed once again. Its head grew in size as a purple-ck aura began forming around its body before it traveled to the front of its mouth. [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] were warning me like crazy as they told me to dodge the attacks at all cost. In my dragon form, my [Draconic Barrier] was supported with my higher Vitality and Wisdom stat, so tanking a couple attacks was the easiest in my true form, so hearing my skills tell me I cant take this attack was a bit frightening. I havee this far by listening to my instincts and skills, so I didnt even hesitate the use pounce to the side like a lion. My dragon body looked pretty cumbersome with all my spikes and carapace making me look like a tank, but I still had an agile, serpent-like body designed to stay mobile since my days as a [Young Spark Fire Dragon]. After dodging, the onnikai beast released a giant ball from its mouth, shooting andnding at the location where I used to stand. A massive ck explosion erupted from the spot, scorching the location in a liliac light and leaving a crater behind. It then looked at me for a moment, changed its body back to a centaur but keeping its eldritch-like head with spikes as teeth. Ok, ok, you got stronger. Definitely creepier, though. With the noon sun ring down on me, I activated [Purple sh] and quick-cast [Symphony des Feuergottes] as I think using my whole power would be the best choice now. A massive red magic circle appeared in the sky and a rain of fire poured down onto me for a second, erasing a massive amount of onnikai zombies that got locked inside the arena while they were chasing me. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] mes began surrounding me like moths attracted to light, rotating around my body in a defensive formation. The music of [Dragon Fire] was booming through without any signs of stopping, apanying this battle like inside a video game. Scales of steel, ws of destruction The Dragon Fire will scorch thends The Idol will never fall She will bring Absolution! My voice was being urately reyed through [Aerokinesis], making this whole song feel like battle music. It empowered me. [Wee to my stage. Lets rock n roll.] Chapter 126: Unquenchable Fire Vs. Undying Beast. Chapter 126: Unquenchable Fire Vs. Undying Beast. I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! . Scales of steel, ws of destruction The Dragon Fire will scorch thends The Idol will never fall She will bring Absolution! . GRAWRRRRRRRRR! KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH! Apanied by a buffet of ear-shattering roars, white mes erupted out of my draconic mouth and engulfed the area in front of me. Having already felt the sting of my [White mes] in our previous bout, the onnikai beast wasted no time and immediately dodged to the side andunched its counterattack. Using the shadow cast by my mes, the onnikai beast drove its arms into them, causingrge ck spikes to erupt from the ground. Instead of avoiding them, I ground my tail on the ground to set it on fire, then turned the crimson fire into holy mes. Seeing as I was about the size of arger elephant with scales harder than conventional armor covering my whole body, simply brute forcing through attacks and then healing myself would save me from doing unnecessary moves. I still remember how the guild master would tank a few attacks to create a more advantageous situation for himself. To win battles, I should learn when to dodge and when to tank attacks. A fight is settled not by who took the most damage, but by who is standing at the end of it all. With my tail covered in white mes, I shed at the shadowy spikes with it like a sword. Meanwhile, I turned my head towards the onnikai with my breath attack still active, the mes chasing after the beast. The beast, realizing that itsrge size was bing disadvantageous, contorted its form into something smaller and more agile. It abandoned the hands it had in the shadow, disabling the spikes attacking me, and deftly moved to avoid my mes. As it was a being of mana like Silva exined, its hand quickly regenerated from the surroundings manaand mine as well. Even with [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10], my mana was still being siphoned by the beast right now. As it seemed like the beast is the cause for the siphoning mana, my partys n was for me to be bait and prevent the beast from protecting its core, the onnikai inside the orb. While I was buying time by fighting this thing, my party would sneak into the ruin and fulfill the Quest. Silva exined that, as this onnikai beast was a concentration of mana, the orb would lose a ton of its umted mana if this thing were to separate from its core. It could probably protect itself with some attacks and control the surrounding onnikais, but the boss onnikai wouldnt be able to create another onnikai beast while the first was away. Thats why my job was to stall this thing as the one with infinite regeneration under the sun. A sustain tank vs. a sustained tank. With the beasts ability to suck the mana from my fire and from me, wasnt it bad for me if this fight took too long? Well, yeah, but what can you do? I have to trust in Saori and the rest to finish their battle as soon as possible while I keep this thing pre-upied. I know I got myself into this but now that I think about it, isnt this guy an infinitely regenerating opponent bent on killing me? Urgh, why me With my inner turmoil still on-going, my parallel minds immediately went to work and began casting spells distorting the ground with earth spells, distracting the enemy with wind spells, shooting out pain with holy spells and controlling the white mes surrounding me and the area with [Pyrokinesis]. Although they werent a threat to me and I wasnt targeting them, the remaining onnikai zombies were getting decimated through the coteral damage caused by my attacks. Whether the onnikai themselves survived, I didnt think about it. The onnikai beast, having adapted to the situation, decided its more imposing form was just a hindrance to it and began moving around by contorting its form. Its limbs would grow in numbers and turn into spider legs whenever it needed to move or jump, its torso would transform into a snake-like form to slither through my attacks, and it would conjure up shadowy spikes or hands from shadows to attack me. In a way, this beast was acting extremely simr to a slime, using its special physiology to its advantage. Kraaaaaaaaahhhh! My roar resonated with my music and a st of loud sounds pushed the beast back even as it tried to cut me with hands shaped into mantis-like ws. The push back worked, but the damage part wasnt as effective. For one thing, I dont think it had eardrums. Secondly, the damage caused by the sonic vibrations was quickly healed up as it sucked in mana from the area. Honestly, seeing it do that made me annoyed. I still remember the evolution option of bing a mana dragon and gaining a mana body like this beast. I dont know why I was feeling like this right now, but I felt a bit envious. Verdammt, couldnt my tanking ability be like this beasts if I had chosen that option back then? I thought, but I shook it offpletely the next moment. I had no time to think about spilled milk. The continuous shadow spike attacks repeated once again, but this time, I controlled the mes surrounding me from [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and used them as a shield against the spikes. Coating my tail and using it to get rid of this attack was viable, but I felt I would be wasting time. Deciding Farrons tips during our spars werent working for me right now, I forwent with a proper magicians battle style of keeping a distance and temporarily returned to my normal battle style. I was a dragon right now, not a mage. Using the mes of the Symphonie as armor, I rushed into closebat with the beast. With my tail still covered in white mes, I twisted my body and mmed my de-like tail down in an arc. [Hellde Edge] was fully online. The onnikai sidestepped the attack, but it seemed it forgot about my scale-dust. Once my tail touched the ground, a scale-dust explosion ignited, spreading some of the white mes around with it. The beast staggered from the damage. A chance! Exactly how he did it! Imitating Farrons [Storm Devastation], I swiped my tail back and twisted my body and jumped, turning my body around to m my tail onto the onnikai once again in a quick motion. This time, my aim was true and sliced a few of its spider-like limbs off. Without wasting another second, the third sh of my imitated [Storm Devastation] continued with another twist and jump. I somersaulted and mmed my tail for the third hit like a hammer onto the ground, carving not only arge chunk of the onnikais body but also the ground. Split apart due to my experience with my past opponents, it should be my win but the onnikai beast wasnt exactly restricted to the concept of dying when your Health reaches zero. As long as it had mana, it would alwayse back, just like it did when I destroyed it in our previous fight. That was the advantage of being a mana-based creature. The beasts split body erged into an opened giant mouth with long tusks and fangs justrge enough to swallow me whole. It attempted to crunch me like an oreo, but by using [Wind st] on my wings, I made a quick escape from its attack. Once I gained some distance, spells began flying toward the onnikai. It shapeshifted back into a more maneuverable form and avoided them, but I didnt let it get away from me. Like a jaguar, I pounced at the beast and used my tail once again to cut away some of its regenerated spider legs; however, I additionally used this chance to grind my teeth, setting off another scale-dust explosion. Mangled, the onnikai beast reappeared out of the shade from a nearby tree, having probably escaped through a shadow. Kuruuuoooooh! Its mouth transformed back into that weird cone-shaped face it had when it shot that lc exploding shot. That very same dark aura began umting around its body, signaling it was about to shoot out that attack once again. However, I was prepared for it this time. Instead of letting it shoot the attack, I used [Rumbling Might], causing the very earth to shake violently like an earthquake. To add to the disruption, [Bedrock des] erupted from the ground. Thebined power of these two spells stopped the shots build up and created an opening that I very dly took advantage of. I sted the beast with more spells to weaken it, then used [Earthen Shackles] to wrapped it up in vines of rock, restricting it from moving despite having regenerated its limbs from my spell barrage. Then, with [Pyrokinesis], the white mes forming my armor separated from me and surrounded the beast in them, continuously dealing damage and forcing it to regenerate. Meanwhile, [Dragon Fire] was still ying and creating new mes to erupt from the ground, supporting me by dealing even more damage to the onnikai beast. Continuously fighting the beast would prove too much, even for me. The sun might be helping my regeneration, but the constant action would drain my mental fatigue. I mean, dealing with a constantly regenerating monster is inly no fun and just annoying. Instead of fighting it, I decided that capturing it should be far easier. The onnikai was struggling inside its shackles and Ive already checked with [Detection Sensor] that all the remaining zombies inside my [Dragon Fire]s arena were defeated already. It was only the beast and me inside this area now. Ill just keep this thing down and hope my team will deal with this situation soon. While I was taking a breather, seeing as the situation seemed to be in control, my [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] strangely began to warn me about multiple attacksing from many different directions. My skills were telling me I was surrounded by attacks, but my parallel minds and I were just confused. What attacks? I couldnt see anythinging from the ground. There was nothing. Krikrikrikrikri! Onniiiikaaaiiii, neeeevvveeer aloooonnneee! A creaky voice came from the beast, sending a chill down my spine when I suddenly noticed a few ck veils of mist appearing around me. From thin air, the mists materialized and became thicker, before a ck goo-like material was formed and turned into several cone-like heads with opened mouths. Onnnikkkaaaaiiiii reeeeeeveeeengeeee! Paaaiiiiiiin toooo huuumaaaanssss! Kiiilllll iinnnnteeeeerrlopeeerrrrr! Feeeeeellll! Ouuurrrr! Paaaiiiiiiiiiiin! I didnt have a defensive spell on hold and a dark aura was already surrounding the floating heads. I recalled the white mes surrounding the onnikai beast and used them to reform my armor in the little time I had before the heads opened their mouths. Unfortunately, I wasnt fast enough. The mes didnt make it time and I had to use my wings to defend myself. Balls of dark energy began to bombard me. They were less in intensitypared to the onnikai beasts, evident from theck of urgency that my [Danger Perception] sounded the rm with, but the attacks still stung me, prating [Draconic Barrier] due to being a dark element. I was caught off-guard, I didnt even think the onnikai beast was able to give its mana to the surrounding onnikai without its core. Honestly, how did the onnikai controlling the zombies survive in the first ce? I thought I destroyed them, but they were appearing around me like flies. I also dont know how the beast was able to give these onnikais mana to form that dark slime, but who cares right now. I needed to get out of this predicament. The moment my white mes began blocking some of the attacks, I activated [Dreadre Aura] for a moment and sent the mes at the floating heads with a heat explosion, causing them to disappear. Once freed from their attacks, [Sanctified ze] and [White mes] began to automatically heal me, while I materialized two [Molten Guard] to protect me. Thisva spell was simr to Tasiannas [Frozen Shield], as it formed a shield-like construct. It couldnt float on its own, simr to [Frozen Shield]; however, with [Pyrokinesis] and [Cryokinesis], Tasianna and I could control our respective spells and have them hover around us defensively. The only problem was that mine was only able to move slowly, asva was abination of fire and earth, and I couldnt control earth as I didnt have the associated -kinesis skill for it. Focused on protecting myself, the beast freed itself from its binding and began attacking me once again with shadow spikes and its numerous growing ws. In addition, the smaller onnikais supported it by forming coneheads to shoot at me with their dark balls. The onnikai was adapting more and more the longer we fought. While it had the ability to continuously suck mana and adapt to its body to suit a new situation, it still had the same w it had since day one: itcked fighting experience. I didnt exactly know how high level it was, as I didnt want to activate [Mana Eyes] to look at its profile. My brain always began hurting when I activated the skill in a mana filled area. However, I do think I have an upper hand when ites to pure stats due to all my buffs and skills, in addition to the fighting experience I gathered until now. The onnikai beast, on the other hand, didnt seem very capable up until now. Sure, it was adapting and using new strategies to fight against me, seeing as it did catch me off-guard just now, but that was it. Even now, with all the abilities it was showing and with the help of the numerous onnikai in the surrounding, I wasnt feeling very pressured. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] With spells and dragon abilities, I kept the numerous floating heads at bay and adapted to any changes and moves the beast did. Whether it assumed a new form to fight me and gave the weaker onnikais more mana and new forms, I countered them and always dealt some damage to the beast. This ping-pong match continued and continued. Time wasnt even a thought for me at this point. The only reason why I was keeping an eye on how long this battle hassted is due to my buffs. Until now, I had to renew my whole buff line-up twice. Something like more than an hour should have passed already. There was also the case of my [Symphonie des Feuergottess] having switched to the next movement: adagio. In a normal musical symphony, the first movement is usually either a sonata or allegro. In simple terms, allegro and adagio are terms used to determine the tempo of the music yed. Allegro means fast and bright, while adagio is a slow movement. Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro) mes burning as fast as shfire, increasing the casters Agility by half of the base amount. All fire elemental attacks increase in strength Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio) mes burning slowly with powerful notes, increasing the casters Strength and Intelligence by half of the base amount. Mana consumption of all spells is reduced by 50% These were their effects created through [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. I can shit-talk Shiterno as much as I wanted, but I must admit he did well to properly represent the different movements of a symphony in a spells effect. It worked simr to a boss multi-stage battles. Allegro made me super fast and strong, increasing all my fire attacks greatly. It rewarded me for pushing myself to end a battle as soon as possible, like a blitzkrieg. Adagio on the other wants me to fight slower, increasing the damage from my attacks while also decreasing the mana costs of all my spells. It was the perfect stage for a more mage-like battle n. But that wasnt the point, the point I wanted to make is that a ton of time has gone by already. And the attrition was wearying me down. I was doing fine with my Mana as the sun was still zing, and as I burned down the portion of the woods inside [Dragon Fire]s arena, nothing was blocking me from absorbing sr rays. The beast hadnt noticed my reliance on the sun yet, but it did try to attack my core once or twice. After blocking those attempts, I shielded my precious core with [Corrosive Fire]s purple obsidian armor. However, while Mana wasnt a problem, Stamina was. My racial unique skill [Sr Core], which enabled me to transform sr energy into Health, Mana, or Stamina, could only turn the sun rays into one of the three resources at a time, not all at once. [Insatiable Glutton] was gone and I was feeling a bit winded. Through stuff like the adagio stage, [True Draconic Lineage], and my many mana cost reduction skills, the costs of my spells, dragon abilities, and keeping up my song active, wasnt a problem for me. In fact, I felt so amazing that I was able to use these many attacks for the fraction of their actual mana costs. The magic slinger dream was bing true with my skill set. So, its just a bit annoying that I couldnt exactly afford to switch from transforming sr energy into Stamina to feed me. I was still using mana like crazy, and that was bing a detriment to my Stamina. The attrition battle was making me tired. I eventually decided to stop putting all my focus on Mana. Dont put all your eggs in one basket, right? In the time adagio was active, I should take care of my Stamina. I wasnt doing this battle correctly. I shouldnt be fighting crazily, I should be taking it slowly and prioritize sustainability. This battle was a good lesson for me to learn how to fight slower, instead, of my usual rush down tactic. After another rotation of buffing spells, the onnikai suddenly stopped moving and directed its head towards a location. It shrieked for a moment and ran off in that direction. Is that the ruins? Ah! It has to be! You guys! Were they fighting the onnikai boss right now and putting it in a corner, or did they reach the chambers right now? I didnt know what they were doing right now, as we had no way tomunicate. Have they been fighting the onnikai up until now or were they starting it now? I had no clue. But what I did know was they just caused the onnikai beast to panic. Whatever they were doing, this single act was enough to relight my motivation. The fatigue inside my muscles and mind vanished without a trace. I was fired up and ready to rock! Smirking, I watched as the beast and lower onnikai rushed desperately to the edge of the arena, slowly following them as I knew what would happen. Once there, I saw the onnikais storm at therge inferno wall roaring, as if the mes were singing along to [Dragon Fire]s lyrics. Expectantly, the onnikai couldnt break through the wall. It is for one reason only. Dragon Fire A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the image of bing the epitome of challenge and opposition, d in the fiery inferno of a dragonsir, this song will create a stage fit for an idol dragon to fight. Through the power of song and fire, enemies must fight against the ruler of this hellfire as the spotlight is shined on this battle between fates. An arena of fire is created while this song is active, preventing every entity from exiting the arena. All enemies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Be the target for periodic fire attacks created by this song. Receive 10% more damage from all fire and dragon attacks and abilities. All entities affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: All water spells and abilities will lose 50% of their effectiveness. All ice spells and abilities will lose 50% of their effectiveness [Dragon Fire] didnt have as powerful of an effect as [The Will to Fight and Survive] in my opinion; but I couldnt say it was weak. It was powerful, as expected of a song created through my unique skill [Idol]. Honestly, it took me a while to realize that a more metal song would fit pretty well with a damage-based song. The additional effects, like making water and ice spell practically useless inside the area and creating an inescapable arena were awesome add-ons, though. [The Will to Fight and Survive] is a great boss song to make me and my allies more powerful, but I have to admit that [Dragon Fire] was the more fitting boss battle theme. It even created a debuffing aura to weaken my enemies while creating my fire arena. I couldnt be more proud of the song, I must say. For this reason, the onnikai beast couldnt escape. No matter what it tried, the mes rejected the beast and floating heads, keeping them inside. It was simr to those irritating invisible walls that game developers put inside games to annoy yers. [I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! Scales of steel, ws of destruction The Dragon Fire will scorch thends The Idol will never fall She will bring Absolution! ] I sang while transmitting it telepathically to the onnikai beast, literally taunting it. [Sorry, sorry, but you arent going anywhere. My party will finish your core. You will lose this fight,] I told the onnikai. [Until then, lets continue dancing together, alright, partner~] Kraaaaaaaahhhhhh! Freeeeeee meeeeeeeeee! Unfortunately, I refuse. Saori, Tasianna, Silva, you guys can do it! I believe in you guys! Until we meet up again, I will do my part. With the music booming in the background, our fight continued. ************************************** You have bought [Mind Protection Lv. 1] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 1] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1]. Your current SP is 3200 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mind Protection Lv. 5] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 5] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] gained Your current SP is 250 [Lifetaker (41 Kills)][Sanctified ze][Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] All buffs are up, but we lost Hestias buffs aside of [Sanctified ze]. Maybe something like thirty minutes has passed? I am not sure, I told Tasianna and Silva as we finally reached thest floor of the ruins. Sister Tasianna, you should take most of the mana potions to keep yourself safe and at full power. Miss Saori and I should take one mana potion each and divide the rest of the Health potion amongst us, Silva stated. My offensive power is the weakest, so I will take care of healing and support. Once a path to the core is made, I will begin the rite. Igniculus will support in my stead, but I cannot support with wind magic once I begin. Please, protect me. Tasianna nodded and attached all the mana potions to her belt. You may count on us, Sister Silva. Ice magic is a defensive element. As Lady Hestias retainer and maid, I swear I will protect you. We will free the onnikai and aid Goddess Zephira in her task! I had no idea how long it took us to reach thest floor. Hestia did a fantastic job by clearing and luring the zombies up to the surface, which made our way down easy. There were a few zombies that we had to fight our way through, but otherwise, we did our best to rush down the ruins as fast as we could. This was a time-based battle, after all. I didnt know how long it had been; was Hestia still luring the onnikai beast to a spot she deemed suitable, or was she fighting against it right now? I had no idea about the timing of everything. All I knew is that our part of the fight will begin soon. And we had to hurry. Hestia was strong, but we had to finish this before the sun set. Once we made sure our preparations were done, we entered the room. Unlike the previous time we visited it, the room had four imposing giant zombie wolves guarding the pedestal where our goalid. H-Hoooww?! Whyyyyy arreeee youuuu. Heeerreeee?! Fiiiight?! Whyyyyyyy?! The onnikai boss seemed distressed when it saw us. Concurrently, the zombie garms assumed abat stance and began growling, their eyes red at me with ferocity. At that moment, strange thoughts began to enter my mind, sounding something like HIieeeerhaaaaaZZuddaasNNNddas or something gibberish. I felt not only some slight pain but also anger and sadness from those thoughts, but unlikest time they did it to me, I endured. It was the right choice to buy [Mental Corruption Resistance] and [Mind Protection] like Hestia rmended in addition to leveling them up a bit through SP. I also bought and fully leveled [Mana Leak Resistance] for safetys sake. My Mana reached zerost time due to not having this skill back then, and I really wanted to be sure that nothing would cause that again. Even if the onnikai beast was the primary cause for the mana drain, I wanted to be sure and cover all my weaknesses. Unfortunately for me, despite having those two new mental protection skills, I still felt this desperate desire to prove myself before these four garms. I dont know why I was feeling it and I didnt want to feel it. It was like a terrible itch that I needed to scratch. I hated to admit it, but maybe Tasianna and Silva were right. Maybe my instincts as a wolf or as [Belzacs Sessor] were the cause for this. In any case, we had to fight anyway. Unlike Hestia, who has embraced her draconic life with pleasure, I didnt like being a pawn to my instincts. I hated being covered in fur, so I barely showed any skin with my outfit. I hated being bloodthirsty and a battle junkie, so I tried to be more aloof than how I was on Earth. Its funny how my students sometimes called me scary when I was strict with them. How would they react to how I act now? Well, I guess they wouldment about the fact that I looked younger than when I was their homeroom teacher, but, well, whatever. Concentrate, Saori. We need to fight. With [Multi-Cast], I invoked both [Shadow Clones] and [Shadow Pack]. With a shadow clone of my cadejo form and a shadowy giant wolf, this battle party was now a six-man, including Silvas Igniculus. [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] With my two shadow wolves nking my sides, I pulled out my two daggers and transformed into my werewolf-like form. I was thinking of assuming my cadejo form, but I wanted to test the waters first with my two daggers. Could good equipment cover the difference in stats or will my additional stats and size from my true form be more useful? Let us put this hypothesis to the test. For what you four did to me in ourst meeting, let me reward you by giving you a personal lecture! Chapter 127: Wolf Hunting. Chapter 127: Wolf Hunting. Grrrrrrrrrrrr! Gra! Awroooooooh! Like two rival packs of wolves readying themselves for a fight, we growled and howled in an effort to threaten and intimidate the other party. With a loud howl from one of the garms, all four zombie garms jumped into their shadows and reappeared a few feet away from me. Having anticipated something like this would happen from ourst encounter, Silva and Tasianna had alreadypleted their own preparations. May the Goddess of Wind bless me with her winds of protection, Air Shield! Silva cast, creating and then expanding the protective dome of air around our party. Freeze, Icicle Gust. Tasiannas spell created a cold wind with ice spikes, but instead of shooting them at the garms, she controlled the wind and ice with [Cryokinesis] and froze the front part of Silvas [Air Shield]. This materialized a thick half dome of ice, blocking the garms attack. After Tasianna did her part, Silva also dispelled her spell to allow us outside. With my two shadow wolves, I rushed to the right side of the ice dome and produced a [ws of Darkness] to cleave at the garms perfectly standing in a line for me. However, thanks to their natural agility as garms, they avoided my attack by splitting their group up, dividing them. This gave my wolves and me a chance to target one of them and hunt them down. Of course, this was risky as it would leave Silva and Tasianna to fend off the other three garms alone, but we already talked this over before the battle. ording to Hestia, Tasianna was able to dy the onnikai beast for a couple of minutes by freezing it. Hestia was confident Tasianna could buy me some time to take down a garm. As expected, once the other zombie garms saw my group attack their isted member, they targeted Tasianna and Silva. Casting [Droplet Torrent], Tasianna shot a barrage of water bullets out of her magic circle and shed against the [Dark Bolt]s the garms cast, nullifying each other. A garm managed to bypass the storm of [Droplet Torrent] and the giant ice dome with a [Shadow Dash], but it was quickly deterred by Silvas light elemental, Igniculus, who shot out a [Holy Smite]. Meanwhile, on my side, I was having a bit of trouble pinning the garm down. [Identify] still considered the garm as a corpse in its inspection, preventing me from looking at its stats, so all I could say was that it probably had stats worthy of a rank C monster. Whether [Dark Tendrils] or my mana threads, the garm dodged them well. I was a C rank too, but my stats were currently not on par with a C rank due to my humanization, while my two shadow wolves were undoubtedly weaker than it purely because they were constructed using magic. They were made using my Intelligence stat, and I know I couldnt make them as strong as my actual form. So, the fight itself felt like a duel between me and this zombie garm, where I had the support of two of my summoned wolves. We exchanged dark spells against each other, shooting [Dark Bolt]s and [Dark sh]s in an attempt to create an opening to attack. Once we realized that we both had the same idea on how to fight, we began using [Shadow Dash] more aggressively, slipping through projectiles and shes tounch back or surprise attacks. With everybody either having their bodies covered in shadows or being made from it, this fight looked like a ferocious sh between shadows. Guck! The first to draw blood was the zombie garm. Kuso! (Shit / Damn) The other onnikais seemed too unskilled, so why are these garms able to push me back? It was the same thing when I fought them for the first time, but I thought it was due to my berserk status. I havent given Hestia a detailed exnation of what sort of training I was given by the vice guild master of the hunters guild, Gael. The reason was that Gael wasnt too enthusiastic about it. I asked him to train me, as I wasnt used to using daggers fully yet, and he reluctantly agreed only after I bribed him with some alcoholic drink. The only problem with the arrangement was that he wanted alcohol as payment for every training session, and he eventually got fed up with the normal stuff. He wanted something from Earth if I wanted him to continue training me. I didnt have any knowledge of making alcohol, nor was I a bartender with drink mixing skills. So, yeah, it should be obvious that I havent been able to get him to train me for a while. I didnt want to tell Hestia something this embarrassing. Besides, none of the sessions were as intensive as the ones I had with Grahta and Krim-k, the saurians. I wasnt missing them terribly. Until now. The little amount of daggers skills that I was able to learn from Gael were effective, and my movements have improved after he pointed out my ws. It was helpful, admittedly, but we never sparred against each other like Hestia and Farron. That meant, I still havent had any experience fighting with a fast rogue type like me. Hestia was fast; the monsters we fought in Belzac forest were fast, but their fighting style didnt rely so much on trickery and speed. Hestia could be crafty by leading you with spells and attacks tond a critical hit, but she was honestpared to how I fight. To fight with dark spells, you needed to be unfair. So, I was surprised to see how well these garms were fighting. They outmaneuvered me, despite our difference in tools and skills, in our first encounter, and this one was proving itself against me again. The damage was neglectable, as it was quickly healed by Hestias [Sanctified ze], but my pride was hurt once again. And with my hurt pride, that damn itch appeared again. Calm down, calm down. Think! How can I stop its movements? Imanded my wolves to attack the garm while I cast [Umbral Pendulum] to summon a giant double-edged scythe from the ceiling. It swung, nearly cleaving the zombie garm into two. Simultaneously, I dived into the shadow world with [Shadow Dash] and reappeared behind it, andunched an attack with one of my daggers. The garm anticipated the attack and summoned [Dark Tendrils] to block my movements, but I countered it with my tendrils. Using my skill [Shadow Armament]s ability to control and distort my dark element spells, I turned the ends of my numerous tendrils into sharp spears and had them pierce a way through the swarm of hostile tendrils. I dashed through the open path with my dagger eyeing the back of the garms head. Shadow Pierce! I called out, coating my dagger in shadows. Twisting its body, the garm narrowly avoided the strike to its head and returned the gesture by opening its jaws and baring its fangs at me, at which point, I mmed my leg at it to use the momentum to dodge backward. Catch! I shouted and threw a few white mana threads at my wolves, who caught the ball of threads with their mouths. As we were connected through our bond as master and familiars, they quickly understood what they had to do and began to execute it. Once again, the umbral pendulum swung at the garm, causing it to back off once again. My wolves and I used this opportunity to strike a coordinate attack on the garm, using the white mana threads to constrict the garm. It tried to escape into the shadow world, but before its bodypletely submerged into its shadow, I caught its leg with a mana threadsso, pulling it out. Flustered by being caught, the garms reaction time was slowed, allowing my wolves to fully constrict the garm in the white threads. Letting my mana flow into them, a shining light began to emit, searing through the ck slime on the garms body like fire melting butter. The garm struggled wildly, but it was all in vain. Taking out a bottle of Hestias new venom from my storage, which was a viscous liquid made from her [Corrosive Fire], I drenched my frog fang andurium dagger in it and used [Shadow Pierce] as I aimed at the now captured garm with focused hostility. The garm tried to defend itself by summoning [Dark Tendrils], but I avoided them by using [Just Blink]. Vanishing from the garms vision for a split second, which caused it to hesitate, I reappeared behind it and stabbed my venom-coated dagger into its head. As expected of a zombie, or more specifically an onnikai controlled corpse, the garm didnt howl in pain. It reacted to my attack by turning its head, but I held it in ce by stabbing my assassins eoriant dagger into its head. My wolves also stopped its iling body by biting into its limbs, giving me the chance to break its neck with the eoriant dagger. I coated this dagger with the vial of venom on my belt and inserted it deep into its chest where its heart was. As a wolf monster myself, I knew exactly where our hearts were and I was confident I hit it, except in the case it lost and couldnt regenerate it. Noooooooooooooooo! the onnikai from the orb screamed. Cooooommeeeee baaacck! Suppoooorrrttttt! Openingrge holes with my two daggers, one at its head and chest, I left the now motionless zombie garm drop to the ground. I didnt harm the onnikai itself, but even if it could regenerate the garms body with that ck slime, it would take too long. The corpses wounds were severe, and Hestias venom was probably tormenting it by now. This wasnt a normal paralyzing or blood-clotting venom, like you see in Earthen snakes or spiders, but a mana disturbing one. It probably wouldnt be useful on the bodiless onnikai beast, but on a corpse? The venom will undoubtedly disturb its flow of mana and prevent the onnikai from healing the body. This was our strategy to win! As I turned my head towards Tasianna and Silva, two cries entered my ear. Arrrrgh! Uragghhh! Gahhhhh! Sister Tasianna! Urk! Gaha! Party Leader Name: Saori Segawa Level: 73 Job: Fighter Health: 3431/3431 Mana: 1182/1606 Stamina: 2229/2848 Effects: [Humanized (Minor)] [Lifetaker (41 Kills)][Sanctified ze][Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Various Spell Buffs] Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 55 Job: Torrent Sorcerer Health: 1223/2289 Mana: 2512/5703 Stamina: 1051/1724 Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] [Sanctified ze][Shadow Armament (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] Name: Silva Fleurette Breezeflower Level: 55 Job: Light Elementalist Health: 541/1921 Mana: 2051/3674 Stamina: 515/910 Effects: [Sanctified ze] [Shadow Armament (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Bleeding (Minor)] Kuso! (Shit / Damn) I took too long. Tasiannas ice dome was destroyed and shards of ice, remnants of her [Frozen Shield], were lying on the floor. Tasianna herself didnt look anywhere close to being fine, having been flung through the air after finishing my garm opponent. Faefolk do not bleed, so there werent any patches of red on her body, but tworge holes and multiplerge scratch marks littered her body, while her dress was ripped and messy. She had a pained expression as she gulped down a mana potion to heal herself. Silva still had Igniculus to support her, but she was coughing up blood as the light elemental slowly healed her wounds. However,pared to Tasianna, her situation was dire two of the three garms were ganging up against her as she had her backs against a broken piece of the ice dome. Haaaa! Kuck! Wind st! As she was about to empty her mana potion, Tasianna was ambushed by the third garm, who knocked the ss vial to the ground, spilling the contents but the bottle didnt break. No, no! Damnit, leave them alone! Go! Go! Help Tasianna! I ordered my wolves, before delving into my shadows and reappearing before Silva to block the attacks of the garms with my spells and daggers. Miss Saori! she yelled out with an ted face, her elven beauty still shining despite the wounds and blood on her face. Humanization! Storing everything not made from mana threads into my storage, which included my party bracelet, I activated [Humanization] and transformed back into a cadejo. Without wasting any time, I picked up Silva on my back, who already retrieved Igniculus after Imunicated with her telepathically, and dashed towards Tasianna. The two garms gave chase through [Shadow Dash], but with my stats having returned back to that of an upper C rank wolf, I easily jumped over them and then used [Air Walk] to escape through the air. Simultaneously, I cast [Umbral Pendulum] and [ws of Darkness] to dy the two garms. During this run, my shadow wolves were valiantly protecting Tasianna, helping her regenerate a good chunk of her lost mana by letting her drink two additional mana potions. She then took one of Hestias holy me bombs from her belt and threw it at the remaining garm while it was preupied with my wolves. It was a direct hit, burning through the ck slime on its body. Graaaaaaa! I pounced at the burning garm and bit its neck with my fangs. I managed to pierce through the fur and muscles of the garm but, seeing as I was a young cadejo, I was far smaller than my adult counterparts. I punctured its defenses, but my fangs couldnt reach its neck like my daggers. Tch, just a bit deeper, damnit! Although I probably wasnt taking as much damage, being this close to the garm while the bombs mes were still alive was damaging me little despite my shadow armor. They were Hestias mes, after all. The garm quickly shook me off, able to ignore my bite due to itsplete pain resistance as a corpse. Using [Air Walk], I reunited with Tasianna, our party back together. [Tasianna, are you alright?] I asked as I let Silva off me. Now drinking Hestias dragorade, Tasianna answered with a distorted face, Y-Yes, but I apologize for not being able to hold on for longer. Im sorry, I am always being saved [No! Do not say that, Tasianna. You were exemry!] I praised her, noticing her morale dropping. [You held on long enough for me to take down the first garm. You and Silva did amazingly. 100%! I give you 100% for your efforts! So, stand up straight and continue fighting with me, Tasianna! I cannot win without your help!] Still showing some doubt in her abilities, Tasianna nodded after taking a deep breath. She began casting a spell, but it didnt look like she was very confident right now. However, our party had no time to mull over it as the garms continued their assault recklessly. Whyyyyyyyy?! Wheeereeeeeee?! Suppoooorrrtttt! the onnikai from the orb screamed. The zombies were probably attacking the barons castle right now and the beast was fighting Hestia. No reinforcement wille. We too wont get any help, and I have a feeling that the same trick wont work again with these garms. Especially when Tasianna and Silva were now wounded. Covering for Tasianna and Silva to heal themselves with potions and dragorade, my wolves and I engaged the garms. Pouncing at each other, each garm became preupied with one of us. Use those threads! I told them as the fight intensified. There was the option of summoning more [Shadow Clones], but the problem was that I had to control my clones while fighting and casting spells. More than one clone was impossible for me to handle, especially when Im so focused on spell casting. [Shadow Pack] had the advantage that I didnt have to control their actions, as they can operate independently from me, but the downside was that I could only summon one of them. I wanted my wolves to have more support, as they were clearly getting overwhelmed by the garms, but my priority was to take this garm before me down first. We needed to thin their numbers, and I can always resummon the shadow wolves when they die. As I was thinking about it, the first shadow clone dispersed. I resummoned it and sent it back to the same garm that killed it, but I wasnt hoping for it to buy me a lot of time. I will have to save some mana to resummon my familiars now. Just Blink! Using one of my unarmed abilities, I vanished from my opponent''s sight and reappeared right at its face. I lunged forward and bit at its throat. Graaaa! It gasped. It tried to attack me with its ws, but I held it back with [Dark Tendrils] before having two [Shadow Snakes] emerge from my shadow armor to take up strands of holy element mana threads and wrap them around the garms body. I was crushing the garms windpipe, but as it was a zombie, it didnt need oxygen. So, my only choice was to get a good hit with the venom, and I needed some time to apply them on my ws and fangs. Due to my venom immunity, I didnt have to fear Hestias toxic creations anymore. However, while I was taking the vial out of my storage, another garm tackled me off from my garm opponent and gouged out a piece of my flesh. Urgh! The wound was healed up with [Sanctified ze] but it, unfortunately, disrupted my venom application. Noticing it was my [Shadow Pack] that died, I resummoned it and shot a [ws of Darkness] at the interfering garm. My shadow snakes managed to wrap some of the white mana threads around the first garm, so I activated them to unleash some holy damage on it in order to prevent it from breaking out from the threads and my tendrils. However, when I nned to hook it closer to me, the third garm attempted a surprise attack. This time, my attention wasnt drawn away, so my [Foresight]s and [Danger Perception]s came in time for me to dodge it. Spending some mana, I activated [Foresight]s secondary effect to have it predict the future movements of the garms. Using this knowledge, I decided to not resummon the [Shadow Clones] wolf, and instead growled. Kriiigraaaaaaaaaa! I let out from the top of my lungs, activating my [Bloodlust] skill. This immediately attracted the attention of all the garms they looked at me as if I just insulted and challenged them to a duel. Maybe it was garm-ish for something, but I had no idea. The second garm bodychecked my shadow wolf away to run directly at me, while the third quickly began the assault by shadow dashing to me tounch an attack with close-range [Dark sh]es. The first garm was, of course, still struggling to free itself. Using my smaller size, I slipped past the garms attacks and summoned another [Umbral Pendulum] before diving into a shadow. Once I came out of the shadow world, I saw that the pendulum dropped down from the ceiling while the third garm easily dodged it, however, once I reappeared from the pendulum, as the whole thing was a shadow, the garm was too surprised to react. Simr to the first garm, I bit its throat, and then pushed it down onto the floor. Meanwhile, the first garm managed to break out of the dark tendrils, ignoring the white mana threads as they werent active right now. In a synchronized attack, the first and second garm pounced at me and bit my legs. Damnit, [Foresight] didnt show this! [Foresight] only showed information a few seconds into the future depending on the level of the skill, and while it helped me take down the third garm, I reacted too slowly to the remaining agile garm. I groaned mentally as they pulled me off theirpanion. [Sanctified ze] was aggressively defending me by attacking the two garms, but they ignored the mes and bit even deeper into my hind legs. Kuso, kuso! I need to control the pendulum to attack these two! I panicked once the third garm stood back up and was about to take advantage of the fact that I was immobilized. However, that was when something fortunate happened. Miss Saori! With a noise that sounded like a grenade being released, something flew through the air before crashing onto the garms attacking my hind legs and covering them up in white mes. They abruptly let go of me as they attempted to kill the mes attacking the ck slimes covering their body. Thank you! I thanked the owner of the voice, realizing that two of Hestias holy bombs just saved me. I endured through the mes and narrowly dodged a lethal bite to my throat. Extending the ws on my front legs, I shed at the third garms face and blinded its eyes. It flinched backward, giving me enough time to pull out a vial of venom, break the wooden bootle, and then coat my ws and fangs with the spilled content. The garm escaped through a shadow, which made me direct my attack on the garm closest to me: the second one. Using [Just Blink] to make sure none of them can anticipate my attack, I escaped their vision and senses for a split-second before drilling my ws right into the garms head. Like a frenzy beast, I ravaged its heads into a gory mess with my ws, inflicting as much venom damage as possible before leaving its motionless body on the ground to react to the third garms attack. However, I didnt have to. A torrential rain suddenly fell down from the sky, pushing the garm back with sharp, bullet-like water droplets. The rain then stopped and the water began turning into white ice, freezing the garm in ce for me to sink my ws into it. Simr to the second garm, I didnt give the garm a chance to recover itself at all, destroying its head and chest with my venom-coated ws. As I turned my eyes to thest remaining garm, something surprising came into my view. My [Shadow Pack] wolf, who I thought perished from the second garms attack, was on the first garms back. It was pulling the remaining white mana threads with its mouth, choking thest garm, and then decapitating its head with the threads. It then looked at me and howled its body dispersing in the white mes, as it had fulfilled its duty. I was honestly confused at this point. [Shadow Pack] created wolves that can act independently from me, but they werent sentient. They werent like Hestias parallel minds that sounded and acted like clones of Hestia. So, why did I feel like it was trying tomunicate with me? Why did I feel proud for a spell created familiar? I mean, isnt this like feeling proud of a vacuum cleaner for doing its job well? Forget it, just forget it. I dont want to think about this. Itll only confuse me Arrrrrrghhhh! Noooooooo!!! A shrill voice woke me up from my delusion. Noooooo!!! Nooo! Staaaaaandddd! Fiiiiighhhhtttt! Fiiiighttttt! Ouuuurrrrr reveeeeegeeene! It was like the cry of a despairing child. Its panic-filled voice echoed through the chambers as it helplessly screamed and screamed for help, telling the garms to stand up and fight. It desperately tried to call for the onnikai beasts support, asking where it was and why it hasnt returned yet. I looked at the onnikai inside the orb, motionless and still. Only the ck slime covering the pedestal it was sitting on was vibrating, but, otherwise, it looked calm,pletely contrasting the voice it was giving out. Howpitiful. It was like a prison. The onnikai was screaming and obviously seemed like it wanted to fight us; however, it couldnt. It was imprisoned inside the orb like a beast in a cage. It relied on its army of onnikai zombies and the mana-created beast to protect and fulfill its orders. But now it was alone. [Humanization (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] I turned back into my wolfkin form as it seemed we won the fight. I looked through the battlefield and at the motionless wolves. The only one still spasming about was the one my shadow wolf decapitated, so I quickly injected a dose of venom and pierced its heart with my dagger,pletely silencing it. KusoThe itch is finally gone. Tch, I cant believe beating them really solved this damn itch. The garms couldnt move anymore they were no threat anymore. Our only opponent left was the boss. Sister Silva, Tasianna called. Looking at her belt, she only had two vials of mana potions left. Yes, I will now perform the Rite of the Fading Winds. Silvas belt was empty. It seemed she used up the health and mana potions. Thankfully, I didnt need to use my potions thanks to Hestias [Sanctified ze]. Too bad it ran out just now. My legs havent fully healed up yet, but it would be a waste to use a potion nowI really am too stingy, haaaaaaaaa. I hesitated for a moment, but finally decided to not use the health potion. The battle was over, taking it now to relieve the little bit of pain would be a waste. Ill just endure it and let my regeneration do the rest until Hestiaes. The onnikai beast should be destroyed the moment the rite is finished. Silva stood before the pedestal. Seeing as the slime looked dangerous in our eyes, I took out the holy element mana threads and used their effect to melt away the slime. Once that was done, Silva held her staff up and began the rite. In the elven tongue, she chanted something I couldnt understand. Tasianna offered to trante it for me, but I rejected the offer because something about Silvas voice was mesmerizing. I had no knowledge of the elvennguage, but I wanted to continue listening to her voice. It wasnt as attractive as Hestias singing voice, but it had a different kind of effect. Hearing a trantion would probably break thisillusion? Senmial, Jischu Zephira! And then a clear voice, so simr to a calm breeze, escaped Silvas mouth. Side Story 22: The Battle at Castle Teullon. Side Story 22: The Battle at Castle Teullon. The wind around Silva began to stir, transforming itself into numerous four-winged butterflies, floating around Silva as her eyes began to glow like a rainbow. Tasianna looked at the wind elf and bowed like a devout believer, her head kept low as if she was reluctant to gaze up. Saori, on the other hand, gave a short bow in wonderment as she sat down on the cold ruin floor due to the damage she received to her legs in her fight with the garms. However,this isnt todays story. Let us turn time back, before the defeat of the onnikai garms by the hands of Saori, Tasianna, and Silva. Will we follow Hestias endurance battle against the onnikai beast a destructive deathmatch between two mammoth-sized monstersbatting each other like a certain monster-killing video game on Earth? Also, no. The reason was that another battlefield was being held during this day. On this one, neither side possessed a dragon idol blessed by multiple gods, a beast created through the condensed mana of a wrath-filled onnikai, a descendant of a legendary wolf monster leading a pack of shadow monsters. Fire! Fire! There is a fire in the forest! A sentry shouted from a watchtower of a nobles castle. He was one of the soldiers of Baron Teullons army that saw Hestia bring the vigers from Rashan Vige to the castle for their safety. By the order of the army captain, Zik, the sentries of the castle were to report any unusual activities. That is truly arge fireShe wasnt exaggerating when she called it a Sea of Fire. Zik saw the results of Hestias [Dragon Fire] song firsthand. Her mes might not have scorched the whole woods down due to its arena creating effect, but it wasrge enough for people from the castle to see it, despite how far away it was from Rashan Vige and Baron Teullons castle. Zik couldnt help but gulped as he witnessed the power of a mage. Although Zik was themanding officer of a nobles army, he hasnt had much experience with mages on Hestias level. Baron Teullon was a noble, but he was of the second-lowest rank. A nobles rank usually was affected by a nobles merits and pedigree, which was indirectly affected by theirbat prowess. For a Baron, being able to cause the damage that Hestia just did to the forest would be a dream. Despite being distraught at the rising fire and smokeing from that patch of the woods, Zik remainedposed outwardly. He remembered Hestias words and ordered his men to keep a lookout for any enemies, exining that the Lady Priestess is fighting the foe. W-What is she fighting to use this much power? I-Isnt she a priestess of the Goddess?! How can she create this much fire? S-Shouldnt we try to run?! That fire will spread to us soon enough! The soldiers witnessing the fire werent able to fully ept Ziks words. Some were frightful as they imagined the small noble girl they saw today fight against an enemy so powerful that she had to use such a huge spell. Some couldnt understand how a priestess of Aurena was able to create such a massive spectacle when it was usually the fire mages of Danternos area of expertise. Some were even afraid of the fire itself, believing an inferno of this intensity would reach the castle in no-time. Whatever it was they thought of the situation, all of them felt the same emotion. Fear. Fear for the amount of power that was shown. Humans, whether it was on Earth or Peolynca, always feared the unknown. The inability to exin a concept resulted in being unsure of what actions they should perform next. If a might surpassing them by andslide were to show up, a human couldnt stop but retreat to their natural instincts of fight-and-flight. To preserve their own lives this fear was rational. They didnt know Hestia. They werent aware of her abilities, and only knew she was a noble of a greifnobles level and an adventurer from the hunters guild. These soldiers werent part of a greifnobles army nor the royal army, so their knowledge of mages was mostly restricted to Baron Teullons family and hired mages from the mages guild. They were like frogs inside a well, peering up to only see a part of the wide sky. The only soldiers who were able to remain rtivelyposed were the guards and militia led by guard captain Dan. That wasnt to say they werent rmed. They witnessed Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna fight to protect their vige, but it was only a glimpse of their abilities, so seeing the firestorm before them was still surprising. However, these people have already witnessed the attack from the onnikai and they were also aware of what the girls told them before they were brought to the castle. While the soldiers from the army slowly descended in chaos, the guards and militias kept careful watch of the surroundings as their thoughts repeatedly wavered between the casualties from the onnikai attack and their loved ones hiding inside the basement of the castle. And this cautiousness rewarded them. M-Monsters! Theyvee! B-Bell! Somebody ring the bell! As if it was coordinated, therge pyre was like a g signaling the arrival of dozens of onnikai zombies. As most of the corpses were destroyed during the initial attack of the girls, most f the zombies today were those made from monsters. Due to the high concentration of mana surrounding the ruins, to the point, it nearly transformed into a dungeon, many weak and strong monsters were born due to monster spawnings. These monsters were then ughtered by thebined power of the remaining onnikais and their corpses were quickly possessed by free onnikai, effectively regrowing the army to a fearsome size. It hasnt reached its former glory, but for an attack on a human vige, the size was just about enough. Shit! The attack actually came! Damn that bitch! Hearing the ringing bell, the seneschal Evalk rushed to the balcony of his office. His eyes widened as he saw the zombies approaching the castle. His expression was a mix of irritation, nervousness, and fear. However, it wasnt towards the onnikai. He was confident the zombies wouldnt be able to breach the castle knowing this, he wasnt afraid for his life. However, what he was worried about was the fact that his lord, Baron Teullon, ordered him before he left for Artorias capital that he wouldnt tolerate any damage to the castle. This included the walls and gate. Like many living beings, Evalk feared for the safety of his life. Baron Teullons eyes and voice still sent a shiver down his spine, and this fear caused him to object against Hestias request before he learned of her identity. Like manymoners under the rule of a noble, he knew about the dangers of angering one. He couldnt reject Hestias words once it came to light that she was backed by a Marquess, a Duke, and even his King, but that didnt mean he could excuse himself if he went against his Lordsmands. Would Hestiae to his rescue if Baron Teullon ordered his execution for failing his responsibility as a seneschal? Would Duke Greenveil chastise Baron Teullons actions? Why, Duke Greenveil probably doesnt even know Evalk existed. Would the King personally pardon him, if he told him his story? It would probably be impossible from the confines of the prison if he were lucky. If luck wasnt on his side, he would be cut down the moment the execution order was given. Evalk knew Hestia only thought of the safety of the vigers, especially after he reviewed the content of the Quest descriptions, he personally issued to the hunters guild. However, he could only think of her as the viin in this instance. Her actions were threatening his life. To him, it was a noble abusing her privileges to create a favorable situation for her alone. Captain Zik, protect the castle at once! Use every force necessary! Evalk ordered from the top of his balcony. Use all the arrows, take the healing potions from my room, burn them with oil and fire! I dont care what you use, just protect the castle and its walls! Soldiers and subjects, for your home and our Lord, Lord Baron Teullon, we must fight and repel this threat! For the Goddesss priestess has blessed us today! Please, Goddess, please, I beg you to spare me today. Please, I beg you to grant us your protection! It was a plea of desperation, but for the unknowing soldiers, it was a call to action. The seneschal, the representative of their noble lord, ordered them to fight and allowed them the free use of any resource inside the castle to fight back. The threat was made clear to them, and although it was unnerving to hear how dangerous the enemy was, they couldnt help but yell in fervor. This fervor also infected the less trained and more agitated vige guardsmen and militia. The only one, outside of a few castle staff members, who knew this was a plea was Zik. He knew the seneschals true personality and also the words he received from Baron Teullon. It was a selfish plea to protect his life, but he kept this information to himself. Evalk gave a good motivational speech, and for Zik, that was enough. It wouldnt do anybody good if I were to speak back to him. In the first ce, I am a soldier. The order is given, and I will fulfill them to protect my home! Archers! Arrow! Zik, using his bellowing deep voice, shouted as he raised his sword like a g. The archers diligently took out an arrow from their quiver and held it on their bowstrings. Hold! Fire! Once the frenzied onnikai reached a certain point in their mad rush, Zik lowered his sword in a sh motion, signaling the archers to release their arrows in a volley, raining down onto the horde of zombies. Even if a single archer wasnt very proficient with the arrow, as long as they could shoot it upwards andnd it somewhere nearby to a group of enemies, they will hit something. In a siege, any enemy in before they reach the walls would increase the advantage for the defenders. However, these werent normal enemies. Devoid of the corpses of humanoids, the onnikai armyposed entirely out of monster bodies. Some were Rank G and F who was instantly killed by a single arrow, but the few who possessed the bodies of E and D rank monsters could shrug off the arrows using their bodies physical features and skills. Guwraaaaah! Mehehehehhe! Some of these were undead equerochs. Normally, these monsters could be simply called animals as they were mostly used as animals of burden. Tamed ones had the personalities and attitudes of a grazing cow or easygoing horse, even the bulls were generally easy to handle. However, wild and feral ones were a different subject. Due to their sturdy bodies and high stamina, humans used them as carriage horses and farm animals, so what would happen if you were to use these animals as beasts of war? Like a ram, these zombie equerochs ignored any arrows with their muscles and fat, galloping like a horse through the field to ram the wall gates with their ox-like horns, leaving holes behind. Shit! No, no, we can repair the gate. Its just wood. After this is done, Ill just order the vigers to fix it, its no problem even if the whole gate is torn down. Ill just say I paid for an improvement. Zik, seeing this charge, delegated his current role to one of hismanders, and rushed over to another part of the castle. He was shouting orders non-stop, leaving no soldiers to idle Spearmen, shield up, poke through the holes once those equerochs finish their charge! Faster! Bring the animal fat faster! Lass, it is hard, I know, but if you dont want to join the frontlines, then you better move faster! Stop shaking soldier! You are a brave soldier, right now! Not a kid you are a man! Any hesitation on the battlefield will mean your death. If you want to protect your family and your life, hold your shield and spear up no matter what! Aside from the soldiers he has trained up since he took up his post as the army captain, Zik also had to deal with the guardsmen and militia. Dan was apetent guards captain in Ziks opinion, but they couldnt bepared to the resources invested in the training of his soldiers. Still, they were morepetent than the hastily conscripted militia. Among them werent justborers and farmers, but also young men who have just reached adulthood. Although child soldiers were frowned upon on Earth, Artorias only hadws to prevent children who havent reached the age of 15 to be forcefully conscripted. Even if you just reached adulthood, for the defense of their home, these young boys had to fight today. Due to the Divine System, technically, women were also allowed to join a nobles army but couldnt be forcefully conscripted due to being viewed as household caregivers in Artorias. However, the few women who were fighting today did so willingly. While the soldiers and vigers fulfilled whatever order was given to them by their superiors, a shout suddenly echoed through the castle. More enemies! More enemies areing! resounded from one of the archers. While monster spawning wasntmon enough to be produced like a factory, it was still numerous enough when one viewed howrge the ruins and their surrounding area was. Monsters spawned inside the ruins and inside the woods. They would be killed by the onnikai and the corpses would then be given to their bodilessrades. The onnikais who stayed behind to hunt monsters and those who werent imprisoned by Hestias fire arena went to the castle as their primary goal was always to take revenge on humans and take over their bodies. As Hestia and the girls nned, they ignored the empty vige and congregated towards the castle. Well run out of arrows at this pace-huh? Shit! As Zik was looking at the army of onnikai, he suddenly noticed the sight of a couple of D rank monsters he didnt want to see. It hadrge, thick hind legs designed to jump, long ears like a rabbit, and a long sharp horn like a unicorn on its forehead. They were looprizsars. Aside from these jumping terrors, there were also D rank monsters with hiding thick enough to ward off swords, those who could spit venoms like a projectile, and giant insects with sharp sickles like mantises, to name a few. Grimgarians, due to their status as monsters and humanoids, were also among the horde. Zombie kobolds, goblins, and D rank orcs spawned from the mana concentration in the area were attacking. Zik paled as he looked at the army. He couldnt help but believe today would be the day he would die. For the average human, G and F rank monsters were doable and easy enough to y due to the stat difference between them. E ranks, on the other hand, required training andbat skills to defeat, while a D rank was a threat only defeatable for a soldier if he ganged upon it with others. That is, only if the D rank was alone. Due to the number of monsters, the archers couldnt keep up with the rising number of monsters and they eventually reached the castle gate. Monsters able to climb began to scale the walls while those with powerful jumpspletely avoided the blockage. Whether it was at the gates, at the sides, or the back of the castle, the onnikai attacked the walls at all sides. Chaos began to ensue from these monsters. The soldiers, trained to deal with D rank monsters, were able to respond correctly and ganged up against any invader. Even if they individually had no chance, bybining weapons and shields together, they were able to challenge these fearsome zombies. However, that couldnt be said about the guardsmen and militia. While the guards could fight decently under themand of guard captain Dan, they were generally weaker than the soldiers who not only had better skills but also higher levels. The militia had an even harder time as they barely had any experience in fighting monsters of this level, especially when they were relentless, unfeeling moving corpses. Gaaaaaaaaaaaah! Kyak, ahhh Kyahhhhhhhhhhh, kyak, kya, arrrrrgh! D-Daddy! Arrrrrgrhhhhh! My arm, my arm is broken! No! Stay the fuck away y-you monster! Thebatants on the wall were decreasing slowly, but any casualty here would be detrimental once the gates break. The onnikai attacked and fought indiscriminately, tearing and tackling any human would blood-red eyes and wrath-filled roars. At this point, were the onnikais redeemable despite all the pain and suffering they were causing due to their hatred? Their lives ended horribly due to the cruelty of the humans in the War for the Faefolk, but werent the people fighting today of another generation? If a certain person were to cause harm or even traumatize you, was it correct to despise their wholemunity or race just because of that one person? Was it right to punish innocents for the sins of a single person? For these onnikais, the answer would be yes. They were born from anger and hatred created during their previous forms death, and they were now releasing this rage. This was their lives purpose. Whether they were redeemable was for the people involved in this ident to decide. Pour down the fat and water! Zik and hismanders shouted. In medieval Europe, castle defenders used to pour hot animal fat, water, or sand, to name a few examples, on invaders as it could effectively burn not only the skin of shabby armored conscripted farmers but also enter through the armor of knights to boil or scald them to death, using this tactic. It was one of the earlier thermal weapons. Mass of boiling water and liquid animal fat was poured down from the top of the walls onto the hordes of zombies. While the heat couldnt destroy the corpses outright, some of the weaker zombies still fell motionless as the ck slime had to begin healing their possessed bodies. This created a chain effect where the weaker monster became incapacitate but the stronger ones didnt. Regardless if they were allies or not, the onnikai didnt hesitate to trample on their allies to reach the gates. This would further dy the resuscitation of the corpses. Now, men! Like Lady Hestia instructed, pull the pin from these bombs and immediately throw them into the hordes! These tools were blessed by a Priestess of the Goddess, so handle them well! For victory! Zik yelled out as he threw one of Hestias holy me bombs. Oh, Goddess, I pray to you, grant me the strength to fulfill my duty! As the balls crashed into the horde, multiple massive explosions rocked the walls of the castle, creating cracks on it like a flimsy sword. Unfortunately for the seneschal, when Hestia made these bombs, she didnt have the word moderation in mind. Although, for the defense of the castle, it was a blessing. White mes burst from the bombs and began incinerating the animal fat. The zombies at the epicenter of the explosion were blown to bits while any not killed by the bombs were quickly set on fire by the burning animal fat. The mes grew and grew, turning corpses into ashes and destroying ck slimes, however, the castle gate was torn into pieces. Shit! That was too powerful! Gates! Soldiers, get down from the walls and into the courtyard, now! Gather at the courtyard! Zik shouted. The explosions might have in numerous zombies, but it wasnt all of them. Still, no onnikai, not even the rank Ds were a match for bombs created with Hestias fire. They were scorched, easing the lives of the castle defenders, but the fight wasnt over yet. Due to the looprizsars and other castle scaling monsters, the soldiers retreated from the castle under the protection of Zik and hismanders, who were able to hold back the rank Ds for a couple of seconds by their lonesome. They wouldnt be able to defeat a Rank D by themselves, but they could dy them for longer than a normal soldier. Uarrrrgh! Ahhhhhhh! F-Fuck! Get away from him, you bastard! Arrrragahah! Help, help! Arghhhhh! H-Help, I dont want to die! They thinned out the horde, but the monsters on the walls wouldnt give up. Defenders were kicked and dropped off the walls, while some were ravaged and lost limbs if they survived. The few militias responsible for the healing using potions and first aid were overwhelmed due to the chaos and cries inside the castle. Even if they werent in the frontlines, the cries tormented them as they witnessed the puddles of blood staining the white snow of winter today. Shit, forget the wall! Take this you scum! Zik, took out another bomb from his belt. This one, marked with the letter C was thrown at the monsters invading the walls. Due to the explosion from before, Zik calcted the distance he had to retreat and ran away after all the defenders evacuated the walls. However, these bombs were Hestias crimson fire. The holy bombs had some scale-dust to create the explosion, but the other half of the bomb was kept empty so the [Sanctified ze] magic circle imprinted onto the bomb with [Trap Creation] could turn the mes into holy element. The crimson bombs were filled to the brim with scale-dust and a single [Ignite] magic circle. The result was catastrophic. Not only for the onnikais and the walls, but also Captain Zik. Guraaarrgrhhhh! The wall exploded and was blown to bits, sending the Zik flying off from the walls as he was descending a stair. One half of his body was scorched by the explosion while his other arm was crushed from the fall damage. Luckily, his armor was destroyed and didnt melt into his flesh, protecting him from severe burns, while his sacrificed arm meant he could still move around the battlefield. He managed to protect his head, but it seemed his organs and ribs didnt fully survive the fall. Gryak! Gack! Gack! Gack! Captain Zik! He coughed up blood, the world was shaking for him, and a dreadful pain could be felt from his chest. His stomach stirred as nausea began to build up, but Zik kept hisposure. He sighed internally that he could still move his legs, but the damage from the fall made it impossible for him to stand up without puking. His soldiers had to drag him away from the fight. Although the mes at the front gate were still active, some of the more stubborn zombies still forced their bodies through it, ignoring the mes as they nned to sacrifice their bodies in an attempt to deal as much damage to the defenders as possible. Equerochs and orcs, and the other sturdy monsters, charged through the inferno without hesitation. It was truly the mindset of an undead. Like berserkers, the monsters tore through the terrified soldiers and militias without any problem. Some were held up but the reckless fighting style they had made it hard for the soldiers to hold the monsters back for long. Although, they injured a few soldiers and vigers, the white mes burned the ck slimes easily and once it was gone, the corpses turned back into corpses. The onnikais had to abandon them to survive. The gate, the only entrance inside the castle was unpassable, meaning the only way for the onnikai was over the walls. Although the wall was destroyed by Ziks thrown bomb, it was still too high for many of the onnikai to scale over. Only those able to climb or jump over made it pass. The attacking force was reduced to these monsters alone as the onnikai horde didnt have something able to destroy the walls like the onnikai beast. The defenders were finally able to see a light behind this darkness. Slowly but surely, the winner was decided. They are retreating! As if something was calling them, the onnikai frantically turned their backs to the castle and rushed back into the woods, seemingly having decided they lost todays battle. Naturally, no one could guess it was due to the onnikai inside the ruins recalling them back to protect it. For the soldiers, it was a merry momenteven if it came at a price. Torn to shreds, crushed, sliced up, venom stopping their hearts however, it happened, soldiers and vigers lost their lives today. Even with healing potions, some were unlucky and couldnt receive healing in time and bled out. Some were heartbroken as they gazed at their dead friends and family. Although some cheered, this fight has robbed many people of their joy. VictoryI thank you, Goddess Aurena. Thank you for your blessing todayThank you, Lady Hestia A smile appeared on Ziks face as he closed his eyes the fatigued, he gained from his tired and pained body. Despite the me burning so brightly outside the castle, heating the area, Zik couldnt help but feel cold like the snow covering the castle today. We wonI must flee, Evalk, the seneschal whispered as cold sweat formed on his face. The gate is gone, arge chunk of the wall is destroyed, and quite a few soldiers have died. Captain Zikhe doesnt look good. I must flee. I must flee now! His eyes then turned towards one of the attendants of the castle. He was around Evalks height, had about the same body type, and his skin color was close to his. Nobles are despicable. Chapter 128: Advent: Zephira. Chapter 128: Advent: Zephira. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Dagger Mastery Lv. 1] gained Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mana Efficiency Lv. 9] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 5] [Dagger Technique Lv. 4][Lupine Fangs Lv. 3] [Air Walk Lv. 2] [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 4] [Bloodlust Lv. 3] [Battle Mind Lv. 6] [Humanize Lv. 8] gained How beautiful. A four-winged, rainbow butterfly. That was the insignia engraved on the party bracelet Tasianna possessed in her fairy form. It was the symbol most would associate with the Origin Goddess of Wind and Patron Goddess of the Fairies, Zephira. Made with elven craftsmanship, the emblem enchanted me when I first saw it on Tasiannas bracelet. So, what about the real-life version? Well, she was, without a doubt, breathtaking. Numerous little butterflies flew inside a small, weak twister, pping their radiant wings around as they swarmed around a lime green haired elven woman. Igniculus, the small light elemental, yfully followed these butterflies like a duckling following its mother. Silva, the woman in question, currently had rainbow glowing eyes and her hair shined like a small torch. Her clothes might be in tatters and blood smeared on her face and hands, but, at this moment, she looked as graceful as a blooming flower. Findul-silik, Silva, Silva spoke, no, the person possessing Silva spoke. Findul-silik, Tasianna irre Saori. Thank you very much, Tasianna, Saori. It is a shame that I cannot show my thanks to Hestia personally too. However, I do not have a lot of time to speak. The voice was unquestionably Silvas, but the aura and charisma radiating from her was somebody elses. After defeating the zombie garms, Silva performed the Rite of the Fading Winds and permitted Zephira to use her body as a vessel in order to descend to the mortal ne. Which meant, the person addressing us right now was the Goddess of Wind, Zephira. When the rite was performed, Tasianna quickly bowed when the butterflies began to manifest, while I gave a respectful bow before sitting down, the wounds in my thighs causing me too much pain to remain on my feet. Tasianna was bowing still, making Zephira smile wryly before cing her hand on Tasiannas chin, raising the fairys head to reveal the tears dropping from her face. I-I am so sorry. I am so sorry, Tasianna apologized, anguish clear on her face. I couldnt protect her, hic, it was my fault for being a failure of an attendant. I could have been stricter, I could have stopped her from going, I could have given her morefort and care when we were imprisoned. I could have done something; I know I could have. Neither protected nor attended. I am a failure. Tasianna was breaking down emotionally. Although the subject of Princess Schuri, Tasiannas previous mistress, has been brought up a lot since we started traveling together, she never cried this much until now. This sudden meeting with Zephira probably reopened her past wounds. The floodgates wouldnt close. I gave up on you. I gave up on my race. I ran away from all of it because I lost faithand hated myself, Tasianna confessed. Why did it happen that day; what did we do to deserve it? It should have been me! Princess Schuri didnt deserve to die. Somebody as young as she was shouldnt have lost her life there No, dont say that! Saying any of that will only shame the memories of your loved one. Live. Live for them and continue their memories in their stead, I wanted to shout out, but stopped when Silvas mouth let out Zephiras words. I apologize, she said, a sorrowful expression clear to be seen. By thews we Origin Gods set for ourselves and our subordinate gods, I am not allowed to personally intervene in any mortal matters. Whether it was the event you all call the War for the Faefolk, your plightor even theirs. Zephira turned her head around to the lonesome orb sitting on its pedestal for a moment before turning back to Tasianna. As a patron Goddess, I have failed you and the fairies. The followers who needed my help have suffered, and now seek to stir chaos and hatred to those around them. Tasianna, your pain is due to my ipetence. No, no! Goddess Zephira, the Wind Mother, is not at fault. It was my actions alone that caused everything to copse. I could have said no to Princess Schuris request to go out of the castle, I could have brought her home earlier, I could have been more vignt and called for escorts, I could have taken care of her instead of letting out my anger on the situation. So many mistakes. Goddess Plesia would have been able to see it all. Was it considered rude to name Plesia in this situation? Definitely. It was likeparing your current boss with your previous one. Nobody liked having their ws pointed out and criticized, especially when you thenpare them with somebody morepetent and able. Zephira was a Goddess, so I expected her pride as one would be scratched. However, Zephira stayed silent and listened to Tasiannas confession intently. I despise how fairies always hide their negative emotions away by ignoring the evils in the world staying inside their little fairy tale, like every day is just a festival. I despise it so much. I hate being part of their race, she admitted with a disgusted face. How could they forget Princess Schuri so easily. How could they forgive me so easily? How can they not be angry at me? Do I not deserve punishment for what I did? I wish one of them would just say, Princess Schuri should have lived, instead of you. Now that is enough! Unable to hold it in anymore, I stood up despite the pain in my legs and walked over to Tasianna. I know you believe your life is less valuable than your previous mistress, but you are wrong, Tasianna! Never, ever say that you wish to die in front of me, ever again! Your words not only hurt me, but they will crush Hestia if she ever finds out about it. Miss Saori Every life is precious, Tasianna. Its a tragedy about Princess Schuri, and I can rte to the loss you felt for losing somebody precious to you. Every pain is different, I know, but it doesnt mean we cant sympathize with each other, I said, holding my hand against my chest as I remembered my father and mother. However, cherish your life, Tasianna. Neither your previous nor your current mistress would enjoy seeing you so crushed by all this baggage. Do you understand? B-But- Tears continued to flow from her eyes, but I ignored them. I couldnt help but speak my mind. The people you leave behind are the ones suffering the most! I bluntly expressed. You know this too well, right? So do I. So does Hestia. We miss our lives on Earth. If you were to disappear too, we would 100% cry for you. So, stop hating yourself, Tasianna. Relearn to love yourself, just like how Hestia and I can do it. We might have only known each other for less than a year, but we are a close-knit group of friends, right? Like a family. M-Miss Saori?! Sa-Saori! Waaaaaaaaaah! Burying her face on my chest, Tasiannas wailing was ceaseless. It felt like a river of tears was flowing down, soaking my clothes. Simr to Hestia, Tasianna is also a child with issues, huh? Wait, shes over 80 years old, I shouldnt be treating her like a child despite her mental age. Petting her head, I smiled as I let her cry out her sorrow. You have found happiness, I see. Thank you for caring for this young fairy, Saori, Zephira smiled as she looked at us, before turning her back to us. I couldnt help this young one, but you, I will help. Staaaaaayyy baaakkk! For the first time since we fought, the onnikai boss spoke. How considerate of it. I cannot. It is either I free you from your anger and turn you back into a sprite, or Aurenas champion will destroy you. You will still live if I finish the Rite of the Fading Winds. As a small fragment of myself has been summoned here by Faemancer Silva, her wish to purify you will be upheld, Zephira dered. Ever since I created this rite and bequeathed my knowledge of it to mortals, I have always intended to support my followers with it. It is one of the few ways for a god to personally interact with her people without angering Plesia. Admittedly, as the patron goddess of fairies, I always imagined Zephira to be more the fun-loving, carefree type, simr to how Tasianna described fairies. It made sense for me that a god would be simr to their supported race, especially if I took the saurian, Mister Kushlekzar, as an example. Maybe she was more whimsical in private, and she was merely putting up the faade of a serious andpetent goddess due to the situation. Hestia and I have two personas for our private and professional lives, after all. Most people do. Youuuuuu! Haaaaveeee abaaaaadonneedddd usss. Fooorssaaakeeeened! Usss damnnneedddd! Haaateeeeee the onnikai continued speaking in defiance. Gooddeeeesss Illsssaaaaaphooneee gaaveee usss neeeee liveesss. Poooweeerrr! Hoooopeeee! Weee can geet veeeeengeaaaance. Goooddeessss Zeeeeephiraaaaleeeftt usss Without being swayed by its words, Zephira raised Silvas staff,manding her butterflies to swarm around the orb containing the onnikai. It is true. I didnt do enough. For somebody of my statusnot being able to protect the few faefolk intelligent enough to revere me isembarrassing. So, allow me now to rectify that mistake. The wind began to move. Like a smooth breeze, it moved past us, merely touching my hair for a moment, before it elerated around Zephira. A green aura surrounded Silvas staff, probably due to Zephira empowering the wind around her. The aura then flowed towards the orb and attached itself to the butterflies like a banner. The onnikai kept shrieking and crying out in desperation for Zephira to stop, but she didnt blink an eye as she continued her using her powers. The butterflies then shined like a rainbow as the wind began to turn into a small vortex. The ck slime surrounding the pedestal slowly disappeared and a dark-red haze slowly escaped the orb, clearing it from its previous ck color. Itsted for a couple of seconds more until the green wind-dispersed and gathered around the zombie garms like flies. It was quickpared to the onnikai boss, but the wind eventually moved away from the garms to escape the room. With my sensitive hearing, I heard the wind rushing through the hallway and up to the stairs. It was like an echo. Where was it going? I thought. The onnikai, on the other hand, slowly lost its hazy form. The ck tint disappeared and, simr to how Silva purified the onnikais, the onnikai boss vanished for a moment before returning in a yellow form. This was unlike the other onnikais who were invisible to my eyes. With the purification of the leading onnikai, I have also sent my wind to the others. Every living onnikai will be turned back into a spirit, Zephira said. At this moment, Tasianna had already stopped crying and watched the whole event first-hand. She saw the former onnikai boss in its new form. Compared to its mist-like form from before, it now looked like a ball with wings attached to it. I wasnt sure how to describe it outside of that. Thank you, it let out to Zephira. I was a bit bbergasted to hear it speak, though. II feel light-headedin a good sense. Its likeI can think properly again. Thank youGoddess Zephira. Thank you for saving us. Zephira gave a small smile before speaking. I am dhowever, you have changed, no? I can feel it. Your form, your senses, your intelligence. You have the form of a spirit, but you feel more like an elemental. A question for you: What do you desire right now? Vengeance. Huh?! II still feel hatred towards humans. The anger and uncontroble rage inside me are gone. I dont want to destroy everything anymore, but I cannot get rid of this feeling of seeing the one who did this to me who did this to us pay! I need vengeance before I can find peace, the former onnikai boss admitted. I see, so you have adapted your wants and feelings to a new form. Haaaaa, is this what Aurena and Crustacia feel whenever their race evolves? The faefolks ability to adapt to their environment is fascinating, Zephira said with a wry smile. Sowhat about them? Zephira then turned her gaze back to us, no, she wasnt looking at us but at something behind us. Curiously, Tasianna and I did the same, just to witness the four zombie garms approaching us. Their bodies were still in terrible shape from my attacks, as their wounds havent healed yet. The ck slime was gone, so how could they move? This is Goddess Ilsaphones gift to us. The ability to solidify our mana into an ooze to control a body simr to humanoids and beasts. It allows us to repair the corpses and make the body our own, it exined. Ahhh, I can feel it disappearing. My condensed mana dispersed. We onnikai have lost it seems. Aside from the onnikai beast, I bet she also mentioned the rest of the zombies. I was sure Hestia would be alright, but I cant help but be worried about here. Noticing me looking up, Zephira spoke to ease my worries, There is nothing to worry about, Saori. Ive already sent Hestia a message to inform her that the Divine Quest has been fulfilled and that you three are safe. From what I can currently see through the faefolk in the forest, she rushed to the human castle instead of the ruins. She is probably worried about the humans. Hie hie, I giggled. That girl is such a hero. I wonder how the castle is holding up. They should be alright with Hestias bombs, and once she arrives, her healing, tooHuh? [PackLeader.] By the divine System, individual [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] is granted the title: [Pack Leader] Pack Leader A title given to the designated Alpha of a group of beasts or beastmen. While fighting with the Alpha, the pack members Strength and Intelligence will gain 5% of the Alphas current Strength and Intelligence. The Alpha will unconditionally gain 25% of all received experience from its pack members. A list of members can be seen with this title WHAT?! [Pack Leader.] [AncestorsSessor.] [Fenrir. PackLeader.] W-What is happening? I stepped back from the approaching garms, confused at the sudden System and telepathic messages. Ahhh, Ilsaphone, that girl has been active it seems. Creating a patron race like her sisters, I see. A bit unconventional but creative. I wonder, have I indirectly helped her finalize her spells form? Hie hie, that girl is far too cute, sometimes~ Zephira muttered. Goddess Zephira what is going on here? I wondered this when we fought, but how are these onnikai-I mean, spirits able to use the [Telepathy] from these dead garms? I asked, still flustered from the voices in my head. Zephira began exining the special circumstance concerning these onnikais. Faefolk adapt to their surroundings was what Silva had originally exined to me, and supposedly, Ilsaphone, the Goddess of Death, put this theory to the test by granting the onnikai here with a bit of her power. Simr to how a dragon can use breath attacks or how a faefolk cannot umte arcane corruption, these onnikais can solidify their mana as a natural ability. With this slime, they can heal their possessed body and even control it like a nervous system. However, ording to Zephira, Ilsaphone wanted these onnikai topletely take over the corpses. By staying inside a body, these onnikai were supposed to adapt to their body and acquire the bodys memories through their soul, or whatever that meant. I am not familiar with how souls work, so I cannot give you a more detailed exnation. Aurena knows more on the subject, so have Hestia ask her, Zephira nonchntly stated. inly said, the onnikai were supposed to be the corpses new soul and acquire the bodys skills and abilities. Ilsaphone wanted to create a new race. And before you stand four of these membersbut... [Pack Leader.] [Wefollow, Alpha.] They are imperfect, the former onnikai boss answered in Zephiras stead. Due to what I did to them with my ruthless attacks and Hestias venom the bodies of the onnikai were severely damaged and, as Zephira turned these onnikai back into spirits, they lost their ability to produce the ck slime. This meant the garms couldnt heal their bodies without Hestias healing magic. No, even with little Hestias spells, these bodies should be abandoned entirely. It is already a feat for these onnikai to have salvaged this mess. They are far too old, which makes them ipatible to be used anymore, Zephira said. We found these garms bodies as skeletons close to the Belzac forest after I, and few other onnikai, were imprisoned hereis what I can still remember. ording to what I heard from the onnikais possessing them, these corpses are seven years old and were withering away when we found them. It took us ten months to bring them to this state. And they still looked more like zombies than living beings. Flesh and fur were missing, and I could see their bones. With my actions, Ive set their efforts back nearly a year. Seven years old, huh? That cant be a coincidence that it aligned with the garm subjugation Quest, right? Please, wait, that does not make sense. Hestia can heal them. Even if they are as old as seven years, could we not give these faefolk a new life? I pleaded with Zephira. Miss Saori, it isnt that simple, Tasianna stepped in to clear up my misunderstanding. Faefolk adapt, yes, but Goddess Ilsaphones targets were onnikais, faefolk most familiar with the concept of death. They were born from the negative emotions of when they perished, so they made great vessels for her powers as the Goddess of Death and Souls. Even if Lady Hestia were to heal the bodies, they wouldnt be able to adapt to them anymore without Goddess Ilsaphones blessing. Hmmm, this is really a foreign concept for me. From what I could surmise, the onnikais were supposed to be a soul by turning into spirits before repairing their bodies; the onnikais in their new state couldnt fit the bodies anymore if Hestia were to heal them. It was like a key with its keyhole, I believe. Besides, as the bodies were corpses, Zephira worried that they would continue decaying without healing magic now that they couldnt use the ck slime anymore. As the bodies were seven years old, she also believed they would dpose even faster. Through the process Ilsaphone worked on to create a new race, the onnikais inherited the dead garms skills and spells. That was why they were able to use spells and [Telepathy] during our fight. This process also brought the onnikai closer to their garm bodys memories, and they were slowly influenced to believe they were the garms original soul, which exined why they were acting like I was a pack leader or something. This also exined why my wolf side went wild when they shamed me. The pride of being [Belzacs Sessor] made me angry at themeven if it was against my will. Then what should we do for them? I asked, worried that these onnikai might have wasted all their efforts due to me. The damage was warranted as we were fighting, but I felt a bit saddened, as I valued hard work leading to well-earned rewards. That was when the garms spoke up. [Pack Leader.] [Your spell. Vesselfor us.] [Wefollow Alphaeverywhere.] [Wehunt together. Ancestors descendants hunttogether.] The garms then struck a pose as if they were howling, but whether they were missing a head or had their lungs and windpipe destroyed by me, no voice escaped. They were energetic despite beingwell, zombies. Hmm, that is a workaround, Zephiramented. Simr to how they possessed these corpses, these new onnikai or spirits may be able to possess that shadow wolf I saw through Silvas eyes, Saori. That familiar is madepletely out of your mana, correct? It might work, although I cannot give a precise answer. Haha, and mortals believe the gods are omniscient. Cute and funny, they are. I think her true personality just shined there. Would you like to try, Saori? Zephira asked. At that moment, everybodys eyes focused on me. Well, real and imaginary eyes. Truth be told, I didnt like the idea. Until now, Ive been trying to reject anything to do with my bloodline as a wolf. Yes, I was a child of a garm, but I didnt want it to influence my life. And now, a quartet of garms was asking to follow me around as their Alpha. It was beyond crazy. I felt if I epted and they seeded somehow to possess my [Shadow Pack], then they would be the catalyst to drive me to learn more about Belzac and what happened seven years ago. My intuition was telling me this. I dont want to know anything about my garm mother, father, siblings, and family. Nothing! I wanted to deny Belzac How embarrassing of me, huh? I am a grown woman, but I was currently fighting over something soinsignificant. However, I wanted to be selfish and childish. I am fucking zero years old! I have the right to throw a tantrum. But I didnt. Whether it was because of Hestias disposition influencing me or my wish to see their efforts see fruit, or maybe I was seeing my students in these garms, I considered Zephiras words. That was what a good person should be doing, right? On one condition, I stated. Before I can even answer this request, I want to know more about you. Onnikai, why are you here, and who ced you inside these ruins? For what reason are you in this ce? And that was when the past of this group of onnikai was revealed and the plot behind their existence. Chapter 129: The Onnikai’s Revelation. Chapter 129: The Onnikais Revtion. It was like a haze, the former onnikai boss began. I wandered through the years without a real goal. All I could think about was the anger and pain I felt during its death. I never thought I would turn into what you call onnikai. The reborn spirit exined the memories of its time during the War for the Faefolk were mostly gone, having either degraded through all its time as an onnikai or from self-preservation to slightly quell its rampaging emotion. It confessed that it hasshed out at anything in its surroundings, as inflicting pain on others made it feel happy. Once it experienced this sadistic tendency for the first time, it knew from instinct that it had to continue to calm down its raging heart. However, it never went to the extent of the attack on Rashan Vige. It attacked both monsters and humanoids, but was rarely able to y them as a single onnikai was weak on its own. However, its instincts told it to spread pain, not to kill, so it felt satisfaction either way. It wasnt a happy life, it admitted, but it was all it could do. A spirit was a simple thinking fae like a small animal and it inherited this trait once it transformed into an onnikai. The spirit continued, I have no idea when but, eventually, the haze suddenly disappeared when a human captured me with a. From my memory, I believe they mentioned that it was a mana-woven. If I remember correctly, Tasianna and Princess Schuri were captured in a mana-woven, too. That means thoses are a standard tool for fae hunters, then. The mist in my mind was cleared up bymore pain and anguish, the yellow light of the spirit began to flicker like a broken light bulb. I detected many more of my kind. I was put inside that orb! I felt my life sucked away to the point it awakened my repressed memories of that time! B-But it was nothing but the memory of my death! Aaaarghhhh! My DEATH! My deeeaaaaaathhhhh! Argghhhhh! The spirit began to darkened and a red hue started taking over its yellow body. The flickering also started bing more aggressive like a firecracker, sparkling so bright that it was blinding me slightly. Zephira noticed this and immediately acted on it. She held up Silvas staff and her rainbow-colored butterflies swarmed around the spirit. The light dulled around the spirit and all the red disappeared. Well, I knew this would happen. Thank goodness I decided to stay around for the story instead of just watching it back in my realm, Zephira remarked after stopping the spirit from, supposedly, rampaging. It would be problematic if it were to turn back into an onnikai. What a headache. Zephira pursed her lips a bit, before stopping once she remembered people were watching her intently. I believe her true self wants to break out. I-Im sorry. I cant control it; I cant control it. I dont want to remember, the spirit meekly uttered, squeezing my heart a bit as I saw it. Was it right of me to demand somebody to remember and then reveal the pain of their past? No, it wasnt. It was selfish of me to do it to the spirit when it was just released from its onnikai self. However, what should I do then? For the safety of my party, I had to know about the onnikai before even considering bringing these garms with me. They clearly wanted it, so I had to at least think about it. And without any information on the subject, how can I make an educated choice? After receiving a confirmation that my guess that the spirit nearly rampaged was correct, knowing more about its past was paramount. And, honestly, I was bing dreadfully curious the longer I was denied the truth. Seemingly figuring out what I was thinking, Tasianna grabbed my shoulder and looked at me with a let me handle look before transforming back into her fairy form. She then flew over to the spirit. Sievulei, although it might notpare to yours, I have felt a simr pain to what was afflicted to you. Those humansdid they watch you with those greed-filled eyes as they ridiculed you? Oi, what is she nning?! G-Greedhe he he hik hik hik hik ha ha ha! simr to what happened before, the spirits body began to flicker after it burst intoughter. I was nervous it would turn back into an onnikai but Zephira stood still. Theyughed! Theyughed at me! Ha ha ha hik hik hik hik! Their words, Were getting paid a bagful just for throwing a! This is the easiest job ever! I can remember! I remember their words, aarrrrrghhhh! The color of the spirit was now a mix of ck, red, and yellow. My eyes were wavering, eyeing Zephira, and Tasianna in a rotation. I could feel my tail hair standing up as I looked at the glow the spirit was emanating, and I could only wonder why Zephira wasnt doing anything. She would act if something were to go out of hand, right? Right? As the light of the spirit began to look like a haze, it suddenly calmed down. But you felt the same anguish. You lost somebody. How? How are you so calm? You cried, you cried, you crieeeddd; I saw. I heard. I feel displeasure and sadness, but where is the anger? I cant turn you like the others, fairy. Before the spirit actually told us its past, it exined to us how it was able to control the onnikai around it. Somehow, the orb it stayed in amplified its intelligence and power to the point it was able to overwhelm the other onnikai through its mana alone. However, instead of controlling the others through force, the spirit was able to attract the other onnikai by feeding them mana to help them grow stronger. Most of the onnikai were driven by a desire to inflict pain or obtain revenge, so a source of nutrients was important for them. Besides, as these onnikai were all victims of the same cruelty, they most likely could rte to each other and realized that it was better to further their goals by working together. Due to this mana, the boss spirit was able to attract not only onnikais, but also turn faefolk that shared any intense emotions with it. Due to this reason, any onnikai Silva purified were immediately turned back into an enemy as the emotions and memories it had couldnt be erased, so they were easy pickings for the spirit to turn back. The purification was simply a way for the onnikai to gain its sanity and rationality back. If this was the Tasianna from when Hestia and I first met her, would there be a chance for her to transform into an onnikai or something simr? The sheer disgust she had for humans was suffocating back then. Let it out, sievulei. Tasianna answered. I do not know if this will help you, but it helped me. My hatred for humans was like a fire before I met my current mistress. It became more bearable the more I allowed myself to share my burden with them, and they reciprocated it with kindness. Share with us your suffering, sievulei. Do not let your anger control yourself when you finally have a chance to break free. Although hues of ck and red were still visible on the spirits body, the flickering dimmed. The onnikai stayed silent for a while until it finally spoke, I gained consciousness once I felt the same sensation as when I died. The draining. My mana leaving my body as I was stuck in a dark ce. I felt so weak, so meek, so lonely. Drain, rest, drain, rest, drain, rest, the cycle continued, continued with no sight of the end. Every time the spirit was able to rest and regenerate its mana, it managed to take a glimpse of many other onnikai and faefolk in the room it stayed. It would always notice around person giving orders to others, telling them to follow the drain cycle properly otherwise their fuel would die. The spirit could remember most of what happened as it was around the time it gained its current status. In that room, it met most of the onnikai we fought. The four spirits possessing the garms were also among them. Apparently, the ones inhabiting the garms bodies also gained more advanced intelligence after they adapted to their new bodies due to their influence. Hestia did mention the garms she fought were incredibly intelligent, being able tomunicate with her and forming strategies mid-fight. And then it happened. The cycle ended but, instead of freeing me, they ced me inside that orb. The sensation wasgreat. I felt mana flowing into me like never before and I adapted to it. I learned thenguage of men, the Common tongue. Any new memories I formed weren''t hazy, and I can recall them even now. It was rity, the spirit told us as its tiny wings pped in tion. I remembered the monster. I remember himroots, nts, ws, fangs, liquids, all of natures gifts. Staffs, orbs, ss vials, scrolls, all tools of humanoids. Thaaaaatttt one, on the Wind Mothers and fairys belt. I remember theeeeemmm! The spirit then flew towards one of the mana potions on Tasiannas belt, erratically moving around it like a hungry fly. It then continued while flying around it, Yes, yes! Potion seller, alchemist, I remember their words! They spoke, they spoke, they spoke! I learned, I learned, I learned! They used us! Stuffed us into boxes to drain our mana! They looked at us and the creations they made with greed. Money, money, money, davi, davi, davi, they said! They brought us heeeeere! Brought, huh? Could it be? The spirit didnt mention a time or date, so it still wasnt 100% confirmedbut Im beginning to be extremely suspicious of Melias words. It was 90% or something. I just need a name or something to identify the culprit of this situation, and then I can ask Gael for some information. The orb amplified my power! My mana could solidify and create my hands. I could mold it and the orb gave my mana the ability to drain power for me to grow, the spirit exined how it was able to form the onnikai beast. He told me. He told me. Steal mana. Be stronger. Be stronger. Gather all the mana and grow it all, he said, he said. Davison. Davison. I must kiiiiiiiiill him. Revenge! Reeeeeveeeeenge! They called him Davison! Davison, noted. Where was the Wind Mother. We cried, we cried for help. I cried for help, the spirit stopped flying around Tasianna and turned to Zephira in Silvas body. Zephira could only close her eyes as she was stared at. But Goddess Ilsaphone came. Our Goddess arrived when we needed her the most. She spoke to me, she gave me a new power. My solid mana could grant life to my kin. Like me, they can gain hands. With these handswe aimed for vengeance. Davison. Davison. He and all the humans! They will know our paaaiiiiiiinnnnnnn! It then turned back to Tasianna, Fairyyou know our pain. You understand our suffering. Our anger is true. We lingered here for so long, but ourMY wish is now impossible. I have lost Goddess Ilsaphones blessing and regained the Wind Mothers soft breeze. I want revenge. I want Davison to die! I want the human race to rot! Heeeeellllppppppp meeeeeeeeeeee. Aiddd usss forsaaaken. Enough! I shouted, ring not only at the spirit but also the garms. I see, so following me is a convenient excuse so you may borrow my powers. I am not your pawn! Do you truly believe any of us would agree to your request when we came here specifically to foil your continued attack on the people above? I reject. I reject bing your alpha; I am not your pack leader! Miss Saori Tasianna, before you say anything, think about this carefully. Even if we were to ignore your oath to Hesta for a moment, it is not the right action to ept these faefolks request. Hestia and I cannot and will not be able to ept it, you know this. Not only is Hestia dreaming to be an idol, but the friends she has made are also humans. I cannot help these faefolk because I seek a happy and fulfilling life, not one where I am the bloodhound of these psychopaths! Despite raising my voice, Tasianna looked at me with a calm faade, undeterred at all at the fact a red mist was emitting from my eyes. Of course, I would never betray Lady Hestias and your trust at this point. I wouldnt dare do this to myfamily. HoweverI still wish to aid this spirit. Just once. W-What?! Please, hear me out, Miss Saori, Tasianna stated before I started scolding her. I am not driven by my dislike for humans, I swear to you this. What I actually want is to bring the man behind all of this to justice. You have realized it, no? The man behind all of this the alchemy guilds guild master. He came to these ruins a year ago and, ording to the description from this spirit, it seems like it was put here by someone involved with alchemists and potion sellers. She was right. At this point, if I were to call it a coincidence any longer, I would just be in denial. 90% is enough to be suspicious of somebody and the connection was too clear to ignore. It wasnt 100% yet purely because I had no idea what the Alchemy Guilds leaders goal was. Why did he put the onnikai here? Were the ruins nearly turning into a dungeon part of his n? What about Baron Teullon? Did he know anything about this, or was he innocent in this whole plot? Our party needed answers, and I bet Farron will too. Tasianna then nced at the spirit before returning her gaze to me. I will not follow the spirits revenge plot. My loyalty is Lady Hestias and yours alone. Even if I cannot like the human race, I do not seek their destruction anymore. Not after all that I have learned from my journey with you. After allI do not think Princess Schuri nor Princess Hestia would approve if I were to let my anger out. I have learned that I hate killing because of this anger of mine So, she finally admits it. I seeso you did y those bandits back then, right? I asked. Yes. I am sorry, I should have followed the n. I admit that my anger got the better of me and I killed them purely because of my hate. I apologize for neglecting your words, Tasianna said with a bow. While it was obvious to Hestia and me after we saw Tasiannas status after the battle, we werent willing to bring up the subject when the person most affected by it hadnt said anything. Tasianna was smart, so she must have considered us knowing through her leveling up after killing the bandits she lured away from the camp. The original n was to simply lure them away so the saurians could storm the camp to allow Hestia to rescue the imprisoned vigers from Carine vige. Tasianna would use Hestias bombs to cause a distraction and simply allow them to return to the camp where the saurians and Hestia would take care of them. As Tasianna wasnt very proficient inbat yet, she shouldnt have fought them. However, she did, and she slew them. Her level and a few of her skills rose after she returned to us. While I was d that she came back safe and showed promise in battle, I was afraid it might have affected her mentality. Unlike Hestia and I, she wasnt a monster. Her mind wasnt affected by bestial instincts, so I was worried when she started acting meeker than usual. Well, Im d you finally shared this with me. Thank you, I said to reassure her I wasnt angry. So, can I assume you will not follow this onnikais path? Yes, I swear on my name that I will not. I havee to learn to not condemn a whole race just because of a few ck sheep. When the timees, I will only direct my anger at the ones responsible for Princess Schuris death, and no one else. I wish to do the same for this spirit, Tasianna told me with conviction in her eyes. Draining faefolk for their mana is not only ouwed, but it will undoubtedly cause diplomatic problems for Artorias if Sariel were to learn about this. Ahh, I see, that is smart. I nodded my head. However, there isnt any evidence for Davisons crimes yet. That orb doesnt seem to have any, at least. Davison is also supported by an arcanuess, if I remember correctly. We could have Hestia ask for help from the royal family with her statusyou know what, this is a national problem for the kingdom, and I am not a politics expert despite my history knowledge. Let us speak with Eine about this before we make a move. We should inform Hestia before we go on with this, though, as this is a party decision. After the spirit overheard what we said, it couldnt help but scoff at our decision, but still showed its thanks as we were still willing to help it get its revenge on the one who caused this whole event. I then turned my head to the garms. Do you four understand what was said? If you wish toe with me, then you will listen to me. I do not care what your opinions on humans are at all. You will not attack any of them, otherwise, we will have an issue, I told them. [PackLeaders orders are absolute.] [We follow, AlphaBelzacs sessors words arew.] [Pack will listen. Enemies ofAlpha are our enemies. Allies of Alpha a.re our allies.] [Packwill live for Alpha. Ourlives are yours.] This is creepy, urgh. I then summoned a wolf familiar using [Shadow Pack] and allowed the onnikai to possess it. I was expecting it to fail, honestly, but it seems Zephiras guess was correct. The onnikai sessfully left the crumbling garm corpses and entered my shadow wolf. To my surprise, something else happened. [Belzac Sessor]s [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] has obtained her first pack member, activating the effects of [Pack Leader] Acquisition requirement fulfilled. Unique Skill [Shadow Pack Lv. 1] gained Custom Spell [Shadow Pack] has merged into Unique Skill [Shadow Pack]. Unique Skill [Shadow Pack] has inherited Custom Spell [Shadow Pack]s effect Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Monster Tamer Lv. 1] gained Shadow Pack A unique skill made through the custom spell [Shadow Pack], which this skill has inherited its function and effect. The owner of this skill is allowed to store shadow beasts and unleash them through the owners shadow. The shadow beast will be considered a [Monster] and obtain a monsters status profile and evolution options. Shadow beasts will be considered tamed monsters and will be affected by tamer andpanion rted skills and effects. The maximum storable shadow beasts: [Shadow Pack Lv. X] * 3 Two words: fuck off. That was my very first custom spell! Kuso! (Shit!) Never would I have thought that I would join Hestia in the those who lost their custom spells club. I can finally understand how Hestia felt when she lost [Imperial Hellfire]. The very first custom spell that I put so much effort into was gone I cant bring more than three with me, I said after mourning the loss of [Shadow Pack]. [Please, take us three firstwe can feel Alphas skill [Shadow Pack].] [I will followAlpha as a spirit until then. I shall followAlpha.] Your Pack has grown by three individuals. New pack members will require time to assimte into their new bodies to form a proper shape. Assimtion: 0% Individuals: Darkness Garm, Darkness Garm, Darkness Garm It seems I can look at their profile without needing to use [Identify]. Ill put that forter. I should get out of here first. I see this is the path you have chosen. Thank you, Saori and Tasianna, Zephira said after everything was resolved. Then, let me fulfill my end of the bargain. I have to reward you for your hard work. Zephira then turned towards the orb, raising Silvas staff as she directed her butterflies at it. It took only a moment before the color of the orb turned into a clear blue. This catalyst not only had to contain a powerful onnikai for an extended time, but it now also has my blessing. Equipment blessed by an Origin God is rather rare to find, as we barely interact with the mortal realm that much. I believe this is an appropriate reward for Hestia, as she can benefit from it as a mage. Zephira handed me the orb before looking at Tasianna to reveal a sweet smile. Tasianna, if I remember correctly, you wanted to be punished, correct? Uck! Tasianna flinched back as she remembered what she told Zephira. Well, I am not like my fellow Origin Goddesses when ites to punishment, as I dislike it, especially when you did nothing wrong in my opinion. However, if you wish, then as your Patron Goddess, I should oblige. Cold sweat began to form on Tasiannas face as she closed her eyes. Your punishment isfollow Hestia and Saori. Huuuuh? A high-pitched voice escaped Tasiannas bbergasted face. Aurena has something nned for the young girl, so her adventures will most likely be riddled with danger. As your punishment, I want you to aid her and Saori. Never leave them, never betray them, never break your oath to your new mistress. Serve her well. Eventually, return to your vige with your party and find forgiveness for yourself, Tasianna. Do you understand? Tasianna was dumbstruck for a moment before wiping her sweat away to kneel. Yes! I, Tasianna Marina Silverpond, have heard the Wind Mothers words! Although, isnt this more like a reward, than a punishment? Hie hie. After returning the spirits color to pure yellow, Zephira told us to be careful if we wanted to continue exploring the ruins before the goddess left Silvas body. Due to the energy needed to have Zephira stay in her body, Silva immediately lost consciousness, so I had to carry her to the surface on my back. The spirit, telling us it would lend us its power, entered the orb as a safe space, including the one garm spirit who couldnt be my shadow beast. While they were inside the orb, we could umte their mana and also allow them to materialize magic circles if we wanted to. In other words, they would act like Hestias parallel minds when ites to spelling casting. We rushed to the exit of the ruins, as we had recovered our stamina during the whole talk. My legs still hurt a bit, but the wounds were pretty shallow now. I should ask Hestia to heal them before they turn into scars. As we approached the castle, we noticed some smokeing from it. Once we were there, we noticed the terrible state the castle was in. The front walls were cracked and a part even copsed as if an explosion caused it. The front gate was broken down and the field before it was filled with the bodies of monsters, with some of them having turned into charcoal from fire. Once we hailed the overly cautious sentry, we entered the castle grounds and noticed the solemn atmosphere. Blood pools and debris littered the grounds, soldiers and vigers crying for their loved ones, and guardsmen looking through the broken-down wall parts for people. M-My goodness. T-This is- Tasianna stuttered as she watched a female soldier crying over the corpse of her father. Hmph, it seems we failed miserably. We couldnt even kill all the humans, the spirit callously stated. I stayed silent while looking at the fallen. I gave them a small prayer, wishing them a peaceful rest, before looking for Hestia. I dont like that spirit After locating what looked like an impromptu infirmary, we finally found our dragoness. With her hair tied together in a ponytail, she was realigning the bones of a wailing soldier before healing him with a spell. Realign their bones, cut off any burned or rotting flesh, and keep them hydrated until I can personally take care of them! I stopped them from dying, but that doesnt mean they are alright! Hestia ordered the people looking like medics. Huh? Ahh! Saori! Tasianna! Im really d to see you two, but I cant hug you guys just yet! A lot of these soldiers have stones and other stuff in their body. I need to take care of them first! Good work! Oh, you can put Silva over there, Ill take care of her as soon as possible. ording to Hestia, after the onnikai beast dissipated when Zephira purified the onnikai boss and sent her a message, she immediately left for the castle. There, she noticed the tragedy that happened with the soldiers and the militia. Apparently, she found out that Zik, the captain of the Baron Teullons army, nearly died after an explosion appeared on the walls, crumbling it and sending the captain flying down from it. He received a broken arm and back, and was on deaths door when Hestia arrived. He would have died if she hade anyter. Considering Hestias personality, she probably was so serious about being a healer because of that ident. It wasnt her fault, and she did give Zik instructions on how to use it properly, but I think she probably felt some guilt. I wanted to say something, but I dont think it would do her any good at this moment. Healing the injured will probably help her relieve some of her distress. After evening came, Hestia was done taking care of all the injured. Most of them were easily taken care of with her healing spells, but many of the more serious cases needed surgery of some kind. Stones and ws buried deep in their flesh, necrotic flesh due to poison, healed broken bones aligned weirdly, there were many reasons for Hestia to personally take care of them instead of using [Sanctified ze]. Her healing spells regenerated the bodies of the people back to normal and restored their health, but it didnt get rid of objects stuck in their bodies or strange affliction too damaging to heal with. Hestia was diligent when she could have done it moreckadaisical. Rejoined with Hestia, we exined that the problem was solved and the ruins were free of enemies to Dan, the guard captain, and the vige chief, the two of them taking charge of the ce since the seneschal suddenly disappeared and Zik was still unconscious. They felt relieved about the situation and promised to give us the paper of confirmation for a Quest well-done, but they couldnt do it now due to the situation of the castle. Due to Hestias status as a noble, the servants of the castle gave us a room to stay in for the night, but couldnt serve us any proper meals as they needed to feed the soldiers and vigers, too. We, of course, didnt mind as we had our own food. Instead, the servants gave us the seneschals personal liquor storage, as it seemed they believed he ran away. Well, it was whatever for me. Inside the room, weid Silva on a free bed and gave Hestia the whole story while eating our dinner. Ah, I see, well, Im just thankful that everybody is alright. Saori, you should really be less stingy about stuff. Those wounds would have turned into scars in no time, Hestia scolded me, before turning her eyes to the orb, specifically the spirit. So, you were our enemy, huh? Ill say it now, so we wont have a misunderstanding in the future. We will help you get revenge on the person who did this to you, but that will be it. You will not harm any humans while journeying with us, you will stay inside that orb, and you will keep your honeyed words to yourself. Do you understand? Yes, Champion of Aurena, the spirit uttered. Good. Tasianna, the orb is yours. Good job today, Im proud of you, as if she had a switch, Hestias facial expression changed drastically the moment she turned to Tasianna. She red like a predator down at the spirit, pressuring it with her [Tyrants Aura], but she gave a girlish smile towards Tasianna. The orb! No, no, Lady Hestia, this is your reward from the Wind Mother, so I shouldnt- she wanted to decline but it was ignored by Hestia. Nah, no chance. You deserve this more than any of us. Im honestly d to hear about what happened at the bandit attack, and Im proud to hear you finally start to like humans. Wait, Lady Hestia, I still do not like humans at all. It is only a couple of humans that I can tolerate. A stranger still irritates me. Good! Thats better than nothing at all, Tasianna. Besides, that orb actually will benefit you more than me. I do need a catalyst, but you need it more, I bet. Read its descriptionter because it seems the orb can still solidify mana. Use it with your wind or ice magic and you can make a wind drill or ice sword, or whatever. It will help your [Cryokinesis] without a doubt. Unable to argue back, Tasianna bowed and thanked Hestia, Thank you, Lady Hestia. I promise I will return your trust with power. I will be stronger so I can protect you from everything, even yourself. After I started drinking the free wine, Hestia and Tasianna went to sleep. I was left alone, but I didnt exactly feel like it. I was happy. Happy that we survived this Quest and that we could spend more time with each other. It also taught me that I needed to be stronger. Random Quests turning into a life-and-death battle if we were unlucky like this time can happen again and again. It was the life of adventurers, after all. Hestias idol dream and my dream to explore this world will demand strength. I need to evolve, as soon as possible! I needed to train and level up. Once the bottle of wine was empty, I fell asleep. After dawn came and Silva woke up, we went back to the ruins. This time it wasnt to fight, but to explore. Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse was the name, correct? I have my apprehension, but that sadly cant stop my history-loving side. A note from AbyssRaven Happy Valentines! What a valentine filled chapter, right? Also, did you guys notice Saori drank a bottle of wine, alone?! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(28) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 130: The Murals of an Artist. Chapter 130: The Murals of an Artist. Thest time I checked the gate, it was closed shut without a way to open it, the spirit stated. I could not find a key or any other methods of opening it. It is futile. I looked up at the giant double-doored gate at the end of the chamber where we fought the onnikai boss. It easily towered over my entire party and it seemed like it was designed to allow something rather massive in. If I were topare its size, it would berge enough to allow my dragon form in without any problems. I was about the size of a mammoth as a dragon, so it made me wonder who the owner of this gate was. I would not say that just yet, Kiiro, Saori responded to the yellow spirit sitting inside the floating ice-covered blue orb. Goddess Zephira mentioned we should be careful if we wanted to explore this area of the ruins. She would not have even brought it up if we had no chance of opening it. Kiiro was the name we gave the spirit, as calling it onnikai boss or spirit all the time was annoying. Taken from Japanese, its name simply meant yellow. Simple and easy. Even Kiiro itself didntin about the name,as it called the appetion fitting after we exined its meaning. Of course, we didnt tell Silva or Kiiro where we learned the name. Speaking of names, Saori hadnt given her doggos - I mean, her garms - names yet. The three that transformed into shadow beasts have been dormant since she epted them as her shadow pack, while the fourth residing inside the orb with Kiiro mentioned it didnt need a name. Saori answered that she would give it a name after all four garm spirits were awake. Hmm, but Kiiros observation is correct. I cannot find a keyhole or any other contraption to open it. Kiiro, have you explored the rest of the ruins yet? Maybe there is a switch or something? Silvamented. The orb containing Kiiro glowed yellow for a moment as it responded, This has been my home for long enough. Even if I hadnt explored it, the rest of the onnikais had. They have found nothing of that sort. [IattestWe have foundnothing,] supporting Kiiros statement, the garm spirit uttered. It is a gate, so there must be a way to open it. If you wished to seal off an area, you create a wall, not a possible entryway, Tasianna said, to which I agreed. If there is a gate, then the creator of it clearly wanted it to be opened, otherwise, the entryway could be blocked with a different method. Make a wall, cause rubble to block it, anything was better than a gate. Tasianna continued, Have you tried using force yet, Kiiro? Of course. The garms have tried but failed. I have given up on it ever since. But you didnt mention using your onnikai beast. Maybe you needed to reach a strength threshold? Telling everybody I had an idea, I asked everybody to step away from me as a mana mist began expelling from my body. Turning back into a dragon, I put my front legs on the giant gate, standing up on my hind legs only. Putting all my weight forward, I pushed the gate with all my strength but it wouldnt budge. A shame. [Humanization (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Welp, and here I thought you had to fulfill a Strength requirement for it to open. Maybe Goddess Zephira was wrong? I remarked. The Wind Mother wouldnt say unnecessary things, Silva rebuked me. Her faith towards Zephria has risen after she performed the Rite of the Fading Winds. After thinking about it for a bit longer, and searching every nook and cranny inside the chamber, we finally gave up. Maybe it''s like a revisable area, you know. In video games, not all the secrets of a ce would be revealed on the first visit, as you needed to obtain an item somewhere else. These were ruins. It wouldnt be surprising that the alchemy guilds master took the opening mechanic away, or that the key to open this gate was stored in another ruin. It was a shame for Saori, as she was the one most excited about this trip. I mean, the only reason why we took this Quest in the first ce was cause she wanted to explore these ruins. Hold on, I think I have a clue, before we began leaving, Saori dered as she red at the gate. Garm, when you four touched the gate, nothing happened correct? [Yes, Alpha. I would not lie to the Alpha.] However, if I remember correctly, these ruins were named Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse by the Divine System, yes? Fenrir. Whoes into your mind if you think of a fenrir? Belzac! Silva responded. [Ancestor!] the garm spirit added. Yeshow annoying, Saori sighed, walked towards the gate, and touched it with one of her hands. That was when a noise came from the gate. The key isnt a physical object. It is my title [Belzacs Sessor]. As expected from something this ancient-looking, the giant gate made a loud rumbling sound as it slowly opened up to us. As the two doors of the gate moved, they ground on the floor and ceiling, shooting out dust and small rocks into the air. Saori stepped back from the dust cloud. Once the door finished moving, I kinda expected torches to magical light up, revealing our way forward like a scene from a video game, but, s, that wasnt the case. The pathway would be pitch-ck if it wasnt for Silvas trusty light elemental, Igniculus. [Music Resonation (Minor)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze ] [Various Spell Buffs] [Insatiable Glutton] [Shadow Armament (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] For safetys sake, we readied ourselves with buffs before venturing into the pathway. My [Detection Sensor] didnt actually notice any enemies, but who knows, right? As we walked, we suddenly found something on the wall. It was a mural, although it looked more like the doodling of a caveman, due to how simple it looked. ck colored stickmen, symbolizing a human I guess, were painted on the wall in a setting simr to a vige. Houses, crops, hunters with game. It was simple, but it was understandable. Hmm, this is my first time witnessing an actual mural made withcharcoal, animal fat, and some iron-like ore. I believe that is how you make simple paint coloring, if my memory serves me correctly, Saori expressed, looking as excited as a kid at a carnival. A closed area protected from the elements, well preserved to this day. A musty smell you could only find in abandoned ces like these. This islike a dreame true. Not to ruin your fun, but I personally am not a fan of the old basement smell. Sorry, Saori, I thought, keeping the sass to myself. Here is a vige so simr to any other vige you may find. Oh! Look over here! This mural depicts the life of the people inside these ruins! With unrivaled enthusiasm, Saori darted off before Igniculus could follow her. Considering her [Night Vision], she didnt need light to see clearly, although it helped with details. Look at this, everybody! The same art style is stered along this wall. Considering the appearance of these stickmen, I assume they must be humans. No long ears, no beards, no animalistic features. This mural depicted people fleeing from their vige, trying to avoid conscription for arge war, and, during their flight, they found this abandoned ruin on their travels. Back then, the ruin was just as empty as today, without any treasures or items of interest to be found above. However, the vigers interests werent the same as adventurers, but rather their priority was to find a proper ce to settle down. And they found it. They were able to grow crops as the ground was fertile and a source of water was nearby, the monsters around were weak and easy to hunt, and the ruins wererge enough to amodate all the vigers. In fact, the ruins were so massive that the mural showed the vigers didnt explore any further than the second underground floor. Ahh, now I understand, as we found another mural, Silva finally spoke out, pointing at what looked like a bearded person with a hammer and tongs sitting on an anvil. This was a dwarven underground hold. No wonder a ruin this deep would be in humannds. While I have no knowledge of how advanced these humans were or from which age they came, no human would build such deep buildings. Dwarves? Is this their emblem? I asked. No, not exactly. The dwarves are not only capable artisans but also strong warriors and drinkers. They take excessive pride in the fact that no other humanoid race is as specialized in living under mountains as they are. And the pride of a dwarf might actually be stronger than us elves when ites to their crafts. Their royal emblem would include all these characteristics, Silva exined. This is the symbol of the church of the cksmith God, Blei. A dwarven hold is usually diverse when ites to their craftsmanship, but this hold was most likely focused on mining and smithing alone. You could say, the dwarves dwarfed the elves in pride! Aha! Then why couldnt we find any of these symbols when we ventured down? Tasianna questioned Silva. Sister Tasianna, it is just as I said, dwarves are excessively prideful when ites to being an artisan. That is especially the case with Blei, who is known for being one of the most active subordinate gods in the pantheon. The God of cksmithing and Searing Volcanoes, Blei, was currently a subordinate god for Crustacia and the patron god of all cksmiths. However, ording to Silva, when he was given the choice to be a god, it wasnt Crustacias pantheon that he chose to enter, but Danternos. This was way back when the Origin Gods first came to this world, so I guess Crustacia didnt have a proper foothold back then. Believing that the inferno produced by the Origin God of Fire would help him craft anything in the world, Blei worked under Danterno with this n. Unfortunately, this alliance didntst long,as the two gods began to quarrel, which ended with Danterno casting Blei out of his pantheon. That was when Crustacia picked him up and he became a god under her, and indirectly, a god for the whole dwarven race. At least, that is all I could read. All this information was written down by the Church of Blei, Silva mentioned, making me a bit suspicious if all this information was true if it only came from a single source. Anyway, back to the topic. As Blei personally watches over the worlds cksmith guilds, he holds them to a certain degree of capability. It is said that Blei blesses those he favors with increased Strength and fire resistance to help them improve as cksmiths, but it also means he expects something from them. If they disappoint him, Blei could explode like an inferno. I presume, the dwarves of this hold angered Blei, which led to the removal of all of Bleis emblem aside from the ones inside this pathway? Saori deducted. Yes, I believe so. The dwarves most likely took everything and then abandoned this fort where the humans eventually settled in. However, the question is, why did the dwarves build a colony here? Further inspection of the murals, the humans eventually found the courage to explore the rest of the ruins. As there were no enemies or obstacles, unlike our trip, they made it to the depths with rtive ease, where they found the gate blocking this pathway open. They found Bleis emblem and a few parchments concerning cksmithing when they first came. As they continued exploring, they eventually reached the end of the pathway, to a door. The door was shown to be cracked and dented, almost as if somebody kept pounding on it from the inside. Most of the vigers wanted to leave it alone, but a single viger was too curious. It was only a touch, but the moment his finger pressed on the handle, wounds opened up on his arm. There was a painting showing him cry in pain, wailing around alone in the darkness, realizing his mistake. Blood flowed like a river, but instead of resting on the cold ground, it moved towards the door and seeped through its small openings. With a cracking, a ck figure burst out from the door. Its appearance seemed grotesque, considering the artist changed their art style when they drew this ck figure. The figure had ws sorge it could tten the human, a ribcage-like armor that looked like it formed from its wings, and bones growing out from its body. Strangely, in the next painting, this figure was gone, and it was reced by a human stickman with horns on its head, two bat-like wings, and a long, slim tail. Is that a dragonewt? I blurted out, surprised at what was shown. Perhaps, Silva answered. However, most dragonewts would be shown with a dragon head, no? That is, after all, the mostmonly seen type of dragonewts, if you hadnt known that, Princess Hestia. Human-like dragonewts and levianewts are rarer, as the dragon blood flowing through most of them overpower their human blood, causing their appearance to resemble their dragon side more. It is no shame to not know this, as [Humanization] breaks this rule. Silva then continued, While your idea is usible, Princess Hestia, I believe that, due to the artists child-like painting aptitude, the artist wanted to depict a demonkinor in the worst case, a demon. Demons and demonkin. The former were otherworldly enemies of the Origin Gods and Peolynca, while thetter were the spawns of demons created through procreation with Peolyncian residents. Aurena told me she couldnt do much about the demonkin, as they were considered native Peolyncians, and so were protected against the gods direct influence; therefore, the gods were forced to use indirect options, like appointing champions, to fight against them. Aurena mentioned something concerning the demonkin when I visited her home in her divine realm, but didnt specify anything more than that. I can hazard a guess that they were probably doing something against her church, but who knows at this point. Demon, Tasianna uttered after gulping. Evils who came from the Origin Gods world. They terrorized Peolynca and brought chaos and destruction before the gods slew them all. How could a demon be alive and be found here of all ces? Nobody had an answer, so we continued the trail of murals. In the next one, the ck figure was shown escaping the ruins after killing a few vigers for their blood. When it reached the surface, the moon shined down on it, as a group of vigers cowered before it. That was when another figure appeared. It howled as it first saw the ck figure, revealing itself as a four-legged monster with an appearance simr to a wolf. On its forehead, it had a third eye. Belzacthe S rank [Three-Eyed Fenrir], Silva said with disbelief. I think I have confirmed when these paintings were made. Around the first 500 years after the Origin Gods arrived in our world, Belzac suddenly appeared in the world, reaching the heights of an S rank monster. These humans must have lived around that time. Jeez, doesnt that mean its been a millennia and a half since this event happened? Wow. The murals then depicted Belzac and the ck figure fighting. There was no text or any other information for why Belzac was away from his home in the Belzac forest, so I was a bit confused how this could have happened. This ce was far away from the Belzac forest, we werent even close to the canyon that separated Artorias from the forest, so why was Belzac fighting the ck figure? My question was quickly answered with the next mural - a painting of an area that suddenly copsed and turned into a canyon. The power of Belzac and the ck figure shed against each other and caused damage in the forest where they fought. How huge was the Belzac forest? Saori asked Silva without taking her eyes away from the wall. Massive. ording to the elders, we elves do not originate from this continent, Altrust, but actuallye from an ind bordering Kargryx. Before my ancestors founded Sariel, the Belzac forest seemed to have epassed some of the Kingdom of Artorias and the forest of Sariel. However, it seemed my ancestors colonized before Belzac was born. As the only border between the elven kingdom and the Belzac forest was a gap between two mountain ranges, it made sense why it would be thatrge. If the reason for the creation of that canyon was cause of this battle, then it also made sense why Belzac itself was that huge. I mean, this ce was a forest, too. The murals continued. Belzac seemed to have eventually defeated the ck figure and brought it back to the ruins, where I presumed it wasid to rest, although the paintings didnt depict it. Belzac left the vigers and moved back to his home, but it seemed it was injured in its battle against the ck figure. What?! This cant be! Silva eximed at the next painting. Without batting an eye, Saori analyzed the mural and spoke out loud, A lonesome wolf on one side and multiple humanoid stickmen on the other. Some looked like the vigers but equipped with armor and weapons, but some also had longears. Uhm, Miss Silva. It was a battle. The stickmen drew their spears and bows at the wolf, barraging it with arrows and weapons as the wolf defended itself with arge wound drawn on its body. The wolf fought valiantly but the wound it received from the ck figure proved to be fatal, putting it in a disadvantageous situation against the humans and elves. Belzac was depicted in the next mural gloriously. It could be seen that the art ability of the artist developed with each sequential painting. Although still using ck painting, I could feel the energy the artist wanted to express with it. Belzac stood proudly as it howled under the moonshine. The artist must have liked the wolf, it seems. No wonder it was called Fenrirs Eclipse. This was where the end of his life began. Silva shook her head in rejection, before stuttering up sentences, T-This isnt what I read about Belzac. We were taught that only the humans fought against it due to their fear of its growing powers! No, no, wait, this was made by a human so- Miss Silva, Saori grabbed her shoulder to calm her down. Do not panic. This is only one source of what happened back then. When ites to examining history, a historian has to find and observe as many sources as possible beforeing to a conclusion. Until enough resources are found, we, as the observers, must look at the information with a grain of salt, in other words, we must be critical. Maybe this is the truth, maybe not. However, you shouldnt reject it just yet. Silva stared at Saori for a moment before uttering something with widened eyes, Wisdom. Wisdom, truly, your words are very wise, Miss Saori. I feel embarrassed for being lectured by someone far younger than me, however I must thank you. This is information about Belzac I have never read before, so isnt this joyous? Even if it puts us elves in such a scandalous light. Regaining her bearing, we continued through the pathway. At this point, there werent many murals left, as it seemed we wereing to the end. The vigers eventually left the ruins after Belzac perished, holding onto an amulet as they traveled to a newnd. The only one who stayed back was the artist. Surprisingly, it was the same person who first released the ck figure. With a removed arm, the artist stayed inside the inner chamber where he used the information inside the scrolls left behind by the dwarves and Blei to tinker with the door at the chamber, the one we just opened. Somehow, he eventually seeded in closing the door, with the only way to open it was by holding the title of [Belzacs Sessor]. So, the size of the door didnt have anything to do with Belzac? It was massive just to be massive??? Holy shit, what were the dwarves thinking when they made this? The remaining murals depicted the artist drawing and living their life inside the pathway. Strangely, their arms eventually grew back but in a deformed shape and appearance, almost like a monsters, but it seemed like they didnt care. After all the murals were down, heid themselves to rest at the end of the pathway, where they ced the ck figure. And that is where we found his remains. A skeleton. Although I am not 100% sure, I believe he is male. I learned you can analyze the gender through their hips, Saori exined before picking up a broken off skeleton arm. Oops! she eximed as it crumbled to dust. It seems like the paintings werent exaggerating when his arm looked weird, cause that looks weird, I pointed at his right arm which had bone spikes growing from it like a porcupine. I then noticed a stone te ced on the ground and picked it up, revealing an amulet ced under it. However, only bits of the string and amulet were left behind, as time probably destroyed it. Looking at the stone te, there was paint on it. Huh, is this a memento or something? Last words? I falcum tho dijandit ouf Belzac, ok, I give up, I cant read this, I said after attempting to read the letter. Once Silva had a look over it, she mentioned it was an ancient form of the current Common tongue. Simr to hownguages on Earth developed through the years, so did Common. Silvas knowledge of thenguage wasnt very good and it was a long time since shest had a scripture with it so her trantion should be taken with a grain of salt. I wee the descendant of Belzac, his sessor. I do not know for what reason you came here, but I ask you to turn back. I know you cannot read these words, but I hope my feelings were transmitted to you through my paintings. Please, do not venture any further than this point and turn back. May Marsven, the father of darkness, protect you and your brave lineage. Signed a Sinner. So I guess this amulet belonged to Marsven and presumably the ones the vigers held up were his, too. Strange to see humans favoring Marsven this much in this kingdom, but I guess it was a different time, Imented. Rest in peace. Although concerned by hisst words, our party was too curious to give up now. The door behind the artists remains was broken down just as the murals showed, so we raised our awareness and walked through it. Inside, the room was covered in ws andholes, scrawled in every single spot of this tiny room. If Belzac had ced the corpse of the ck figure here, then it should be somewhere in this room, but we couldnt see it. The room was so small without any furniture that it was impossible to miss anything. The only thing inside the room was a single ck ball. Mana Eyes. Zazail Orb of Sealed Shadows A ck orb that can absorb a tremendous amount of mana for future usage. As a catalyst, it would prove to be an inefficient tool as it cannot aid the magician in their spell cast, however, as a source of mana, it is an ideal tool. The true power of this orb was sealed by the God of Darkness, Marsven, preventing anybody from releasing its true power, so it is safe to use Mana Capacity: 0/10000 Woah! Ahaha, how amazing, two catalysts for the price of one Quest! Amazing! I shouted. I mean, it doesnt seem to have any skills forbat but it can store 10k mana! Isnt this like a mana battery? Wow! Wait, couldnt this be useful for my concerts? I dont have to spend so much mana to maintain all the special effects! My mind was already thinking of the ways to use this orb, that Ipletely forgot that we found it in this ce. In this ce where that ck figure once was and where its body shouldve been ced. Hestia, drawing me back to reality, Saori voiced her concerns. Leave it alone. Have you already forgotten where we found this thing? Literally just now in thisominous ce. Have you asked yourself why there are no remains of that ck figureof that possible demon? Why is this orb here instead and why does it mention Marsven? Why does the artist have a Marsven amulet? And it clicked. The puzzle pieces were slowly being ced together until my mind realized the truth. Belzac brought the body back to this ce, where Marsven probably helped seal the ck figure into this ck orb, which probably made the viger and the artist believe Belzac was sent here by Marsven himself, winning him a few new believers. Actually, maybe Belzac was a supporter of Marsven in the first ce and came to fight the ck figure due to his orders! There was no 100% confirmation, but the evidence just tied together too well. It was too much of a coincidence, but I already took it as the truth. Fearing what was inside that ball, I stepped back. Y-Yeah, lets just leave it here. Goodbye, whoever you are, please just stay here andwell, be forgotten or something! Farewell, bye-bye! as I turned around and was about to leave, Silva grabbed my arm. Princess Hestia, although I know this might be hard, I dont believe you can leave this ce without the orb, she stated with a frown. What?! Didnt you listen to what Saori said?! Evil, that orb is probably evil! I dont want it! Why should I want it after knowing how dangerous it is! Unable to challenge my higher Strength, Silva had to grab me with both hands to keep her bnce while speaking, Oof! Please, listen to me! It is precisely because of the threat of this orb that you, as Goddess Aurenas champion, should take it away! What will you do if somebody else were to take it? What do you mean?! Close the door and be done with it! And how will you close the door? Did you see any of those scrolls the artist learned this information from? The gate is a dwarven construction! The mechanism behind them is not simple, while it is likely that the parchments have degraded over the years. We have no way to learn how to close the door, or are you so willing to stay here and tinker with the door until you can? Urghverdammt. As you are a champion of Aurena, she probably knows about this orb by now through your connection with her. She was speaking of Aurenas ability to look through my eyes if I personally allowed her too, which she could right now. You have a duty! Please, take the orb and keep it safe. God Marsven sealed it, so it must be safe for now, so please safeguard it until you can hand it over to Goddess Aurena. It is the right thing to do; otherwise, who knows who would wander into this ce? As I was starting to be persuaded, Saori spoke up, I admit, this is our fault. Zephira did warn us to be careful, which probably was her way to tell us to stay away. Didnt Goddess Aurena warn you through your divine Quest? Let us take responsibility and bring the orb with us to Firwood. You can ask Aurena to purify it at the temple. I agree, Tasianna also spoke up. If the gate cannot be closed, then we should take the orb with us for now. The alchemy guilds guild master was the reason why we are here and it wouldnt be impossible for him toe back to the ruin to check on the results. Do we really want to risk that madman obtaining this orb? Yes! Evil, he is evil! Kiiro chimed in. Do not give that human any more power! That orb can store mana, you say? More reason for him to hunt faefolk to drain their mana. Take it. Take it! We have wasted enough time here. Go! We must hunt Davison! After everybody, even Saori, the most cautious person amongst us, urged me to take it, I reluctantly agreed and threw the damn thing inside my [Storage Magic]. If time stopped inside it, hopefully it will also work on this orb. Please, dont break. Please, dont break. After looking around just in case we missed something, we agreed that it was time to go back to the surface. And that was where we also would say our goodbyes. Silva only came to the ruins due to the onnikai, so her goals were fulfilled, as were ours. Due to what she saw in the ruins, she wanted to go back to the elven kingdom and double-check the facts written in the history books. If you three ever visit the elven capitol, please dont be shy about meeting me. It would be nice to catch up and I can give you a tour if you need one, she said before we gave our goodbyes. We returned to the castle where the vigers were staying until everybody recovered. The vige chief already had the confirmation letter for our Quest ready, so we thanked him for it and said our goodbyes. As a farewell gift, I decided to use [Prayer] to give everybody some mental hope by acting as a priestess. Their thanks and tears really hit home, and I wonder if it had been better if I had stayed at the castle to protect them. I was easily able to take care of the onnikai beast by myself, so shouldnt it have been alright for me to stick with the castle defenders? Knowing it would bother Saori and Tasianna if I were to worry this much, I shook that thought away and our party began our way back to Firwood. Once we reached Firwood on the next day, we immediately visited the guild to hand in the finished Quest to get our reward. And that was where we finally registered our partys name. Chapter 131: “Aurora” Rises! Chapter 131: Aurora Rises! You want us to register our partys name? I asked, sitting on the guild masters sofa in his office. Yes, Farron, the hunters guilds guild master answered. First, it makes logistics easier as our clients can address your entire party specifically for Quests, instead of your individual members, allowing guild branches in other kingdoms and countries to process information faster. The adventurer guilds are an international operation, after all. Secondly, a single name is easier to remember than multiple ones until each member starts increasing their own reputation. Information like your fulfilled Quests and average members ranks also makes it easier for foreign guild branches to gauge your capabilities better, making them trust you more. Dont forget, we are a business at the end of the day, so we have to ensure our reputation by giving appropriate Quests to our hunters. First impressions matter, kiddo. Once we arrived back in Firwood, we headed to the hunters guild in order to hand in the Quest with the onnikai to get our money. We spent a bit for the Quests prep, so we kinda needed the cash. Anyways, after Melia congratted and thanked us for our hard work, she told us we needed to hand in a report to get our money. As we already expected this from the guilds rules, we had her bring us to the guild masters room, as the information we had was confidential. Of course, I ignored the gazes everybody in the guildhall gave me. Considering how often Ive visited the guild master for our spars, I thought people got used to it, but it seems like I was wrong. Adventurers are naturally curious. Once in his office, we gave the guild master a detailed retelling of everything that happened, since I felt he was trustworthy. He fell into silence at the end of it and told us he would give his opinion on the situation after we finished guild-rted subjects first. One of them included our partys name. Honestly, Saori has mentioned it once or twice for a few days after we registered as adventurers, but our party just kinda, well, lost track of it. Our usual activities in the guild consisted of choosing what Quests to take on, handingpleted Quests in, or my spars with Farron. Melia didnt push the subject, so we justforgot. Ignoring Tasiannas icy re caused by him calling me kiddo, Farron continued, Dont think too hard on it. What name resounds with your threedies the best? It will stick with you forever, but I dont think you should lose sleep over it. Talk it over. He then tapped at his head, signaling we could use [Telepathy] if we wanted. Tokyo Ghou-GirlsOk, nah. Shrugging at his suggestion, I began the conversation, So, you two have a suggestion? The only ones inside this room were people who already knew our partys secrets. Farron, the guild master responsible for our ID issuing, and Melia, who was our Quest handler during our stay in Firwood, already took a peek at our profile, so hiding was unnecessary. It seemed like Saori and Tasianna read my mind. I will take any of your suggestions, Lady Hestia, Tasianna answered. If we have to name ourselves, then maybe something memorable? Something cool- or cute-sounding would be good enough for me, as I personally am not very good at picking names, Saori responded, giving me some ideas to work with. Oh yeah, nothing K-pop or J-pop rted, please. You can call your future girl group in that style if you wish, but not our party, alright? Tasianna and I are not idols, after all. True, it would be selfish of me to take such a name if Tasianna and Saori barely do any idol-activities. Although, what are K-pop and J-pop names, anyway? Its not like western bands and boys/girls groups are any better. I really should inform this music-deprived wolf more on the wonders of music, I thought before flinging out suggestions at Tasianna and Saori. After some time, we finally settled on something everybody could ept, even Tasianna gave her heartfelt approval of it instead of just ying the part of the maid yes-woman. Aurora, thats the name well be going with, I replied to Farron with a smile. Aurora, was actually Saoris suggestion as it seemed she had the best naming sense amongst the three of us. Aurora was the name of the Roman Goddess of Dawn, simr to the Greek Goddess of Dawn, Eos. As you can see, Saoris interest in mythology has shown its influence again. While the word Aurora was usually referred to as the Aurora Borealis, the pr lights, in modern times, Saori took its old meaning of dawn to signify what our party was. The Dawn of a New Era or The Dawn of a New Day. Both symbolized the start of something new, fitting our party perfectly as the three of us were forced or epted into a new life. Saori and I were reborn into Peolynca, while Tasianna exiled herself from her old life and willingly joined us to start her new life as my maid friend. We did consider Novus Aurora, since it literally meant New Dawn, but we rejected it in the end. It was a bit of a pleonasm since new and dawn was a tautology. Also, after saying it out loud a couple of times, everybody agreed it was just too wordy, so we simply went with Aurora. Besides, that word came from Earth, so who cares. Nobody will understand it unless we exin it to them, like the concept of Idols. I personally find it funny that Saori likes naming stuff after Roman or Latin Goddesses. I mean, who was the person who named me Hestia, huh? Farron nodded his head, telling Melia to register our partys name and to give our reward money for the fulfilled Quest once this discussion was over. He then nced at the orb floating around Tasianna and then back to us, frowning. Sorry, I cant help. Huh? A collective show of surprise came from our side. Dont get me wrong; I dont like that bastard Davison and I already thought he was a slimy, little shit the moment he took over the position as guild master, despite only having immigrated to Firwood ten years ago. Human alchemy guilds are strict with the people in the higher position to ensure they arent influenced by nobles, Farron stated. He sighed, before continuing, However, if you havent heard about it yet, Davison is supported by Arcanuess Chezaic, a mednoble. That makes it hard formoners to touch him, you understand? We are not asking you to throw yourself at the alchemy guild, Mr. Farron, Saori stepped in. We are simply asking for your support. I would not be able to get Gael to help us, but you should be able to, right? Farron shook his head at her suggestion. Gael is a lost cause. Hes my vice because hes an old friend and is capable when he wants to, but hes finicky. Too much of an alcoholic, too. Sober? He can probably do something to make your plot easier, but it wont happen. You should know how he acts at this point, Saori. Frowning and cringing, Saori couldnt help but agree. Before I could speak up, Farron kept on speaking, Look it through my perspective, kiddo. I am the guild master of the hunters guild, a guild specialized in hunting monsters, not humans. Furthermore, you have no evidence aside from a single statement from this revenge-filled faefolk and some circumstantial deduction that will inevitably be shot down by Davisons supporters. Dont underestimate the influence and connection of a mednoble just because they arent a greifnoble, kiddo. All your witnesses can be erased before you can present them officially to Marquess Sirius, and Im talking about the witnesses in Rashan Vige. I stayed silent, listening to what Farron had to say. Before you have any solid evidence, I cannot help you aside from advice or rumors I heard. Your best bet is to go to Lady Eine and work with her. Plotting is part of being a noble, and I am sure House Helvas will profit plenty with House Chezaic losing influence and standing, especially when ites out that Davison is involved with a political scandal like draining faefolk for mana. Duke Greenveil will have to intervene if you can prove it. He then pointed up one of his fingers, looking grimmer than before, And dont forget, you three told me you arent here to cause trouble for the town. Remember? Dont even think about storming the alchemy guild without approval from Marquess Sirius, otherwise this will be a major diplomatic problem. Kiddo, you are a foreign dignitary, regardless of the fact you werent born in Kargryx or Loatryx, and you were given the same rights and authority of a greifnoble during your stay in Artorias ording to His Majesty. If you cause trouble, you will inconvenience the royal family, as nobles from other dukedoms will judge you as a threat. I think youre smart enough to understand that my kingdom wishes to form a friendly rtionship with you, right? That wont work if the dukes denounce you. Without anything else to say, Farron dismissed us after praising us for our work. Oh yeah, it might seem a bit strange that Kiiro didnt burst out in anger, but the reason for that was it was asleep. It went into hibernation the moment we reached Firwood, as it knew it wouldnt be able to hold in its bloodthirst. Once we were back at the hunters guilds counter, Melia registered our party. Thank you for waiting, here are your IDs back. I have officially registered all three of you under the party name Aurora A new section should be open under your party creation where you can view your registered partys information. Aurora Overview Partys Guild Affiliation: Hunters Guild Party Leader: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Party Members: Saori Segawa, Tasianna Marina Silverpond Number of Members: 3 Average Adventurer Rank of Members: D You''re the leader since we are technically your retainers, Saori told me when I was registered as the leader. I mean, sure, but meh. You may register additional members and they will be able to contribute to the total sum ofpleted Quests. Guild officials will be able to see yourpleted Quests through crystals, and you are permitted to inspect them at any time without question, Melia exined. May I ask something? Saori began. Simr to the Quest List function in our party bracelets, couldnt we take a look at ourpleted Quests there? It was a fair question. I apologize but manatechnicians havent been able to add this function into party bracelets due to information overload, I heard. Veteran guild members will surely have an extensive list of Quests, which includes even G rank Quests, so the implementation is currently halted by our technology. I hope that answered your question, Melia responded with her cat ears drooping a bit. Oh right, please, do not forget to form a party with the mercenary guild if you wish. It will be the same procedure, so please rest assured. We also received our sweet reward money of 40k Davi forpleting the Rashan Vige quests, making Saori grin. With money in our pockets, we immediately used up 3000 Davi to change our Jobs, as the three of us capped our Job levels after fighting the onnikais. Weekly Job Change Limit: 3/3 Previous Jobs: [Caster] [Mage] [Fighter] Main Job: [Cleric] [Frencer] [Pyromancer] [Earth Mage] [Aeromancer] [Wind Mage] [Holy Mage] [Space-Time Mage] [Magus] [Healer] [Priestess] [Shrine Maiden] [Synergist] [Warrior Priestess] [Brawler] [Aggravator] [Ravager] [Hellde] [Bard] [Scout] [Worker] [Academic] [Noble] [Scale-Dust User] [White Pyromancer] [Corrosive Pyromancer] [Usurper] [Champion of Aurena] [Crimson Saintess] [Idol] Avable Jobs Job: Hellde Requirements: [Hellde Dragon] Acquirement Benefits: Health increase, Strength increase, Vitality increase, Agility Increase, Stamina increase, [Hellde Dragon] proficiency Main Job Benefits: [Instant Heat Ignition], [Inferno Coating] Job: Scale-Dust User Requirements: [Dreadme Dragon] Acquirement Benefits: Strength increase, Intelligence increase, Agility Increase, Stamina increase, [Dreadme Dragon] proficiency Main Job Benefits: [Scale-Dust Size Increase], [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] In my previous Job changing sessions, I actually didnt put too much thought into the Jobster in the list, as they could be called superior Jobs simply cause they were unlocked through one of my unique skills or gods influences. Save the good stuff forst was my thought process when I picked up the smaller Jobs. Beginner and intermediate jobs require fewer levels and less experience to max out, so I could cycle through them more efficiently if I went out hunting more often. They also unlocked more Jobs for me to choose from, and more Jobs meant more stats. The grind was real. However, after fighting the onnikai beast, I was thinking of finding some ways to improve my draconic skills. After not being able to rampage as a dragon for a while, Ive fallen in love with how awesome it feels to be a dragon again. Weird, since I am, one so it should feel normal. Anyway, what I wanted to say is that I wanted to increase my draconic abilities outside of simply leveling the skills up. I wanted a power-boost, and I honestly cant wait to be an adult to get them. Call it instinct when I looked at these two Jobs. I wanted to look at [White Pyromancer] and [Corrosive Pyromancer], but Im leaving that for thetter. Too many goals and my schedule will just be packed full without room for flexibility, and honestly, Im forgetful. Concentrating on one of two things at a time is better for me. Instant Heat Ignition Activate the heat inside you, igniting the scale-dust inside your scales to explode without grinding them. Even in a situation where grinding or igniting the scale-dust is impossible, the user can use their body to do it Inferno Coating Increase the intensity of fire enveloping your body. Once ignited, mes covering the user cannot be extinguished without their consent. A mes special property cannot be nullified while increasing their effects even further The hellde dragon skill seems like they focus more on the grinding and me envelopment of your body. Up until now, I always had to grind my ws or tail against something to cover it up in fire. The scale-dust, instead of leaving my body, stays inside my scales, and continuously burns until Im tired or when they''re doused by water. Scale-Dust Size Increase Increase the size of scale-dust expelled from the owners body. Increase explosion size Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread Adds an effect to all fire produced by the owner through magic or abilities, called [Dread Burn]. [Dread Burn] nullifies all source of Health regeneration on an afflicted target and decrease their fire resistance by 30% As expected, Dreadme Dragon abilities increase the power of my mes and scale-dust. Larger explosions meant dodging out of them was harder and the damage I could inflict was higher, too. [Dread Burn] seemed like a debuff only a boss or hidden boss would inflict on others, so I wondered why it was this strong. Nullifying healing meant I would hard-counter Aurenas priests and holy mages, no? In any case, the two Job skills I would gain from taking either Job as my Main Job was clear, and it fitted what my image of the two dragons was. Hellde was melee-focused with a tail specialized to act as a spear and sword, while dreadme concentrated on literal firepower. The problem was figuring out how to get all four. You know the SP system, right? I thought I could buy [Clerics]s Main Job skill [Healing Amp] with SP, but the System didnt allow me to buy these skills from either the shop or my profile, dashing my hopes away. However, with the revtion that skills rted to my dragon evolution existed, I was determined to find a way to gain them. There has to be a way. It doesnt make sense that my dragon form cant get ess to them when my dragonewt form can through the Main Job. Maybe I can gain those skills by training in certain ways? Heat up my body to the point my tail justbusts in mes? Until I find another roadblock, Ill pick a different Job to level up. [Brawler] is the next best choice to improve my melee abilities. I wont ept Farrons advice to avoid closebat when I did so well against the onnikai as a dragon. I have the potential, I just have to believe and put in the hard work. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Brawler] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Brawler Level: 0/5 Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 2] evolved into [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 3] Sparring and small weapon training lessons are fine, but I want Farron to actually teach me properly, just like Krim-k and Grahta taught Saori. With Saori taking [Dagger Fighter] and Tasianna taking [Cryomancer], we departed from the hunters guild and returned to Eines mansion. Clearly happy to see us, Eine rushed at us while we were still walking through the hallway of her mansion, dragging my whole party into her room. Not having to worry about her public image, she hugged me and told me how d she was to see us all back safe and sound. Cute. Just like with Farron, we gave Eine a detailed retelling of everything that happened in the Quest, including the information we got from Kiiro and its revenge n. To tell the truth, Barathan, Manu, and Eine looked mortified, as if somebody just died. I seethat is very, very, very grave news. If that elf were to inform this to the- before Eine could continue, I interrupted her. Dont worry, shell keep quiet about the situation, under the assumption that we deal with it soon. As we have promised the spirit residing in Tasiannas catalyst, we will have to bring this Davison to justice, I told her. Silva trusted us to deal with the situation, so she promised to not say anything to her elders and officials to prevent diplomatic problems with Sariel and Artorias. Seeing as how the war created a rift between the two countries, I dont think either country would want another war to be started. That is good news. Thank you for taking care of the Kingdom of Artorias, Lady Hestia. As a noble of the Kingdom, I cannot thank you enough for stopping this information from leaking, Eine thanked me, bowing her head a bit. Still, this situation is not good, not good for a moment. This Davison needs to be dealt with immediately! My Lady, may I have a word? Barathan intervened to quell Eines anger. As we know, Lord Arcanuess Chezaic is currently providing support to the alchemy guild, so any offensive we lead against the guild master will be blocked by House Chezaic. Even with Lord Marquess Sirius support, he cannot damage noble property without proper evidence. Greifnoble or not, there arews made to ensure peaceful coexistence between nobles, after all. Farron, the hunters guilds master, said the same, Saori added. The statement from Kiiro will not be epted, I presume, as they were the main reason for the near destruction of the Teullon Barony. Any witness statements will be considered hearsay against a noble, if the vigers from Rashan Vige were to be questioned. Our only option is to find and secure the evidence by ourselves. Thankfully, Davison lives in Firwood. I would also suggest we investigate House Chezaic as well, Manu suggested with a deep frown on her face. Considering how guilty she felt towards Tasianna for something her ancestors did, I guess this must be like a thorn on her side. In the first ce, I do not understand why a mednoble would support amoner alchemist this much, to the point the mages guild left due to their plotting. Is he supporting this Davison despite knowing his work, or not? Especially, I wish us to look into his second wife, Lady Annabe. From what I heard when I still attended court, she was considered a notorious sweet talker and opportunist in her home duchy, the Duchy of Equevanna. Barathan, Manu, I thank you whole-heartedly for your counsel, Eine smiled. Lady Hestia, I have an idea. A rather unpleasant one, but I believe enduring it will be for the better of my kingdom. However, first, we require support. Eine then took the small manatech bird from her office desk and spoke into it, Excuse me for interrupting you, My Lord. This is Eine Helvas, daughter of Lord Count Helvas. I wish to ask of you for the honor of a meeting for the sake of your valuable counsel. Thank you for your time and I hope we may meet soon. She then released the bird outside her window, and it flew away like a hummingbird. After a couple of minutes, it returned to Eines side, releasing a mans voice, I hope the day has found you well. I am currently at work; however, I have made some time for your requested meeting in my schedule. You maye to my home and we shall talk once I am done. I wish you safe travels. Huh? Why does it sound so familiar? Wasting no time after putting the bird back on her desk, Eine ordered Manu to prepare her gargoyle and told my party to follow her to the entrance. Once outside, both Eine and Manu poured mana into a brown figurine they took from their rooms, and then ced them on the ground. The figures then grew in size, until they wererge enough for people to ride on. Ahh, gargoyles! I eximed. Oh, you have seen one before, Lady Hestia? Eine asked with genuine confusion. After all, she and her family were my first encounter with nobles and manatech gargoyles were mostly noble-exclusive, so it was weird that I could recognize one. Uhh, yes, I saw your father, mother, and brother leave on them towards the capital. It was easy to remember when yours is a griffon, too, I admitted. After we said our goodbyes to Barathan, Svena, and Josine, our party departed riding on Eines and Manus gargoyles. To describe the feeling of sitting on them, it felt quite soft andfortable despite it not having a saddle. The gargoyles looked so hard from afar, so it surprised me when sitting on it was simr to a soft leather sofa. Where are we going? I asked Eine as I was sitting with her. She pointed her finger at something like the answer. That building over there. Do you recognize it? The building wasrge, pompous, and imposing, and I could imagine how much I would have to bend my neck to see the whole thing if I were walking on the ground right now. Looking at its tall walls and the fantasy mansion inside of it, I couldnt help but see it as a castle. However, unlike Baron Teullons castle, this tower truly showed off the maximalism mentality of a noble with the many finer details on the towers and walls. Instead of brown cinder blocks or grey rock, everything about the mansion was colored in white and blue, making it eye candy. Compared to the mansions in the noble district, this one was, without a question, thergest. Like the other mansions, it was devoid of snow and, once we flew close enough, warmth began to rece the cold of winter, confirming they had a weather controller. That is the home of Firwoods lord, Lord Marquess Sirius. We will be going there for our strategy meeting. Since this is such a serious matter involving politics, I presumed it would be better to consult with somebody more proficient with politics. As my parents arent here, I didnt have many options to trust, Eine exined. Wait?! We are meeting Marquess Sirius?! I uttered in surprise. No. With that blunt answer, we arrived at the entrance of the castle, where Eine had to identify herself to one of the castle guards. Once they confirmed she had a reservation, they let us in, and wended in the courtyard. A soldier in fine armor greeted us with a bow, showing respect to Eine and me, although it seemed he didnt know my name. He then escorted us inside the castle. Aside from how more sparkly it looked, it was very simr to what Ivee to get used to with Eines home. The only difference really was the castle had more decorations and more quality works to show. Born in luxury, you get used to luxury. The soldier asked us to stay in a waiting room until he came back, informing us His Lordship needed a few more minutes to prepare. Once the time was over, the soldier brought us to an office room, where a maid rang a bell in the soldiers stead. The door was opened and there sat a purple-haired manwho I think I already met! Wait, what the fuck?! The man had medium-long purple hairbed and styled back like a businessman while a single strand of hair fell on his face. His lc eyes were sharp, looking like they could pierce your soul, even though they were slightly tired looking. The bags under his eyes showed hecked sleep, and if he was wearing sses, he could totally look like the handsome overworked intellectual you would find in most animes. Theodore Samuel Sirius, it is a pleasure to finally meet you in an official setting, Lady Hestia Atsuko. May Goddess Aurena, the Origin Goddess of Light, bless us on this auspicious day. Lady Eine, for allowing us to meet, you have my gratitude. The sofa is here. Please,dies, I wish you all to sit, and let us discuss what you all came here for, the man responded with a well-mannered greeting. The High Bishop! I eximed, unable to control my surprise. Yes, Eine said casually, ignoring my current expression. Lord Theodore is the youngest child of the previous Lord Marquess Sirius, which makes him the younger brother of the current Lord of Firwood, Lord Marquess Lambhart Richard Sirius. D-DidEine just bamboozle me to get augh?! This girl! A note from AbyssRaven If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(38) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 132: “Anti-Davison” Coalition. Chapter 132: Anti-Davison Coalition. Princess Hestia, Lady Hestia, or would you prefer Champion of Goddess Aurena, Hestia? Theodore asked me as everybody sat down on the sofa inside his office. The door was closed and the only ones inside the room were privy to my partys secrets. Just Hestia is fine, I replied, still feeling a bit befuddled to have learned the High Bishop from the temple was the brother of the Lord of Firwood. Looking like he understood, he nodded. Lady Hestia it is, then. How interesting that somebody of your prestigious status would be this casual, but I suppose the differences between our worlds is something I cannot fathom. I give thanks to Goddess Aurena and God Istari for granting me this chance today. Uhm, would it be inappropriate if I asked you a question, High Bishop Theodore? meekly, Saori raised her hand like a student. Of course. Also, you do not need to care for etiquette, Madam Saori. The moment I joined the clergy, I lost most of my privileges as the Son of a Marquess. Technically, if we were to follow the hierarchy rules strictly, Lady Eine would outrank me also, Theodore responded, sipping tea made by Tasianna and Manu. Saori bowed slightly in thanks. Thank you, High Bishop. My question will be blunt, so please excuse me if it is considered rude. As the brother of Lord Marquess Sirius, it seems you were made aware of our presence and identities, correct? That is why you gave Lady Hestia her current amulet. So, why did you not mention this when we first met? It would have certainly dampened this surprise. Fair question, I shall answer it, Theodore agreed. The answer is simply because I was High Bishop Theodore when we first met, and that the discussion would be inside the temple. It would go against good judgment to risk leaking Lady Hestias identity as an otherworlder and champion. I do have a safe room with sound-proof runes inside the temple, but I felt any discussion should be held here when I am acting as Lord Marquess Sirius aide and brother. There should be a separation between work and private life, no? Theodore exined that, despite being the High Bishop, he also frequents his familys castle a lot due to his work as his brothers aide. Thanks to this role, he was made aware of my partys profiles and my role as Aurenas champion, which prompted him to give me an amulet made for white-robed priests, priestesses, and shrine maidens instead of the amulet meant fority like Tasianna. Lady Hestia, this does not have anything to do with the discussion for today, but, although I act as my brothers aide today, I do wish to invite you to the temple as the High Bishop. How is your knowledge of the Church of Aurena? he asked me. Oh, is that so? Well, funnily enough, Goddess Aurena has asked me to learn more about her Church to fulfill my role as her champion, so I would appreciate it if you could show me around a bit, I told him, believing this might be a good chance to get some more information on the Church of Aurena. Until now, Ive only had an outsiders view on them or received second-hand information from their believers. Wonderful. We shall share knowledge then, yours from your world, and I shall offer you a most extensive schedule on how the church functions. Madam Saori, I have heard much from Lady Eine about how you were an educator in your previous life? Perhaps we can exchange notes? My brother has two sons and I wish to provide a proper education for them, Theodore responded with a charismatic smile. Honestly, was it just me, or was the High Bishop inworking mode? Not only did he manage to rope me in to visit the church with him, but he also piqued Saoris interest. I guess this was the experience and capability of a high-ranking noble. How frightening. However, let us dy thesemitments forter. I currently do not have the time to spare, since my duties as the High Bishop and my brothers aide requires me to work through a mountain of papers. WinterMoon is upon us, which means the temple must prepare for spring prayer and Springs Blessing, not to mention that nobles will be returning to their Firwood demesnes from the capital, Theodore stated at the end of it. In any case, it wouldnt be good for Lady Hestia to visit the temple before springs blessing. Why? I tilted my head. Well, he frowned, pausing for a moment before continuing with a sighing. The temple has recently heard from threemoner white-robed priests that a shrine maiden created amotion in the hunters guild. ording to their testament, the shrine maiden had an outfit befitting of a nobledys or a rich merchants daughter, a red-scaled tail, horns on the side of her head, and zing crimson hair. She was a talented singer and also disyed the ability to cast [Sacred Field] without a chantDoes that sound familiar, My Lady? Oh. Well, that is kinda bad. What am I supposed to do with this ck orb in my inventory then? Argh, please dont do anything until I can give it to Aurena. When questioned, a few grey-robed priests and priestesses have testified that they have seen you in the church, as did I. They were displeased andined I should have introduced you to them. They even ordered the threemoner priests to search for you and made the grey-priests inform them the moment you came to the temple. After sipping his tea again, Theodore surprisingly showed a smug face, Well, it certainly was fun to silence them. She has prayed to the Goddess shrine and given her respect to me, the High Bishop. The wandering priestess showed proper etiquette, was enough to shut most of them up. Still, a few loud voices make it impossible for me to enjoy a simple book during my breaks. Clergymen or not,ining is in a nobles blood. Youreining, right here, right now. Youreining about peopleining to you cause inedto a rude guy whoined about meThis is some next levelinception here. Theodore exined that the priests werent able to find me in thest two weeks, so theyve begun to think I left the town, but the High Bishop still believes I should stay away from the church for now. Coincidentally, doesnt this coincide with the time I stayed in Eines mansion to train her and with the Quest in Rashan Vige? I met those priests in the hunters guild on the 17th and today was the 30th of WinterSun. It has been nearly two weeks, huh? I think this is enough small talk. When I said I didnt have much time, I meant it. Let us begin, shall we, Lady Eine, Lady Hestia? First things first, we gave Theodore all the details about what happened in Rashana Vige and also my current promise to Kiiro to bring Davison to justice for what he did to all those faefolk. Or find the truth of who controlled him to do it. I will be honest, House Helvas would benefit from the fall of House Chezaic, as we can take control of their enterprises and businesses. However, that would be the main motivator for my brother and father. I am here as a favor for Lady Hestia, Eine admitted. I apologize if this disappoints you, Lord Theodore. Nobles are supposed to act as the elite leaders and protectors of the Kingdom of Artorias; however, since House Helvas was motivated by private matters, their motives shed with this ideology, especially since Davison wasmitting such a huge diplomatic scandal. A noble should do their best to stop him purely for patriotic reasons. Dont worry, I do not mind it. Results over intentions. Not everybody can be motivated by patriotism alone. What matters is that we deal with this problem immediately. The King and the Dukes are currently in the process of mending their rtionship with the dwarves and elves, so having this information leak would be disastrous, Theodore said. Please, hold on, holding her hand up, Tasianna interjected herself. You h- Uhm, the Kingdom of Artorias is attempting friendly rtionships? I, admittedly, havent heard about this. There was visible skepticism in her eyes as she asked. Theodore nodded. Yes, Lady Fairy. The north and east arends owned by non-humans, so the wisest choice for this kingdoms future is to work on what our founders fought for - to mend the mistakes of the past and to reform our bonds with the dwarves and elves. Dwarven artisans and traders have beguning to Artorias again, so our efforts are slowly being rewarded. Honestly, the only dwarves Ive seen inside Firwood had been Kraftja and Ogni, the two owners of the small cksmith we visited. Then again, Firwood was far away from where the Dwarven Kingdom was, so it was understandable that not many can be found here. That is why thismoner, Davison, and the support House Chezaic has given him are a threat. However, as you mentioned, my brother and I cannot openly go against Arcanuess Chezaic due to ack of evidence, and even I am, admittedly, a bit skeptical. Scandals like these can ruin an entire noble house, so I must be prudent with which side I support. They are messy to deal with, shaking his head, Theodore gave his dislike of the situation. I understand, Lord Theodore, but this warrants an investigation at least, no? If Lady Hestias words are true, then House Helvas will expect House Sirius aid in subduing Davison and to deal appropriate judgment to those involved, Eine stated firmly. Regardless of your support, Ive already decided on uncovering the truth. Still, I will wholeheartedly ept any aid with gratitude. Theodore looked in Eines eyes for a moment before picking up his teacup. He closed his eyes and smelled its warm fragrance, probably using this time to think before speaking, From my own investigations, supporters of House Chezaic and the alchemy guild can be found inside the temple. House Sirius cannot help you with the investigation; however, I, the High Bishop, can help you weaken their faction to lure them out, creating opportunities for them to slip up and expose themselves. ording to Theodore, the priests and priestesses supporting House Chezaic and Davison are being provided with quality potions and elixirs for them to use during leveling sessions, or other projects that their families or rtives are doing. Not every noble house has ess to talented alchemists, and most of the people inside the temple were weaker nobles from low-tier houses. All they needed to do was to grant a few religious favors. They were allowed to be stronger and help their families, so it was obvious they would take it in exchange for a few IOUs. If I was in their shoes, I would probably agree too. I see, so that is why the alchemy guild pushed the mages guild outside Firwood. Once they obtained the privilege to gather all the materials from the Belzac forest, they would be able to create not only high-quality Health and Mana potions, but also distill them into massive quantities of low-tier ones for mass production. This amount can train up multiple garrisons and small armies from the viscounts and schwertnobles, Manumented Lady Hestia, herbs like your fulinoe leaves and Belzac herbs are potent ingredients for potion-making. I am not an alchemist myself, but I believe you should be able to distill a major Health potion made with Belzac herbs into ten or 15 minor ones. Perfect for a soldier-in-training. There is also the benefit of having the favor of a white-robed priest. The springs blessing is an annual event where the church blesses thend of farming viges with mana to increase soil quality. We nobles can do the same, but something about the mana the church grants is more special. It makes the church invaluable and hard to antagonize, Eine added. It is because of the vessels we hold the mana in. Mana from us white-robed clergymen are donated into grails and catalysts all year round, and we then use this mana to bless thend. Unfortunately, even I do not know how they were made, as its secrets are held securely in the Holy Capital, Aureolis, where the pope is seated. I almost broke one when I tinkered with it in the past. Such a shame, he said with what looked like a pout, mumbling that the goddess probably blessed them at the end. Holy Mana, maybe? Interesting. So, how am I supposed to do that? You told me to stay away from the temple, so how am I supposed to weaken or even outright kick out those clergymen? I asked Theodore. Simple, draw the attention of the temples visitors and white grace recipients, he replied. The temple finances itself in two ways, through donations and granting the white grace. We technically also sell grey-robes as attendants, but we record it under donations in the book. It sounded a bit like very to me, but Theodore assured me it wasnt the case. very was banned in Artorias, and the grey-robed priest and priestesses are allowed to reject these offers, even from nobles. The rules state that requests to buy a grey-robed could only be fulfilled if they were approved by the High Bishop himself, and Theodore has only made this exchange with noble houses he could trust. Still, selling and exchanging ownership is so simr to what I consider very. I dont know. I guess if those people are still treated humanely and given the freedom to do stuff in moderation, I shouldnt beining. Touchy topic, really. You cannot influence donations, as it is shared fairly amongst the clergy and is usually used to maintain or improve the temple. This moneyes from noble houses and the Marquess, so you wont be able to influence it, he told me. However, the money given to a clergyman through a white grace treatment belongs to that person alone. In other words, if you were a talented white mage, you will be asked for your service by more wealthy individuals. The base price of a white grace is simply a minimum for our service, but most merchants or nobles asking for healing pay more to promote our growth and develop a rtionship. The money gained from a white grace was either used to improve a clergymans life in the temple or used forbat enhancements. Other possibilities included mana potions to increase magic training session time, equipment like runes for their robes or catalysts, and even to hire adventurers to help them level up. Peolynca was Peolynca, at the end of the day. It was simr to Earth, but everybody in this world would strive for improvements in their stats if given the option. Bottom feeders would treat poor and middle-iemoners only, while talented individuals would treat Counts and Arcanuesses. The High Bishop held the role as the personal healer of the Sirius household, not cause of nepotism, but cause of his skill. I lost against my brother for the right to be Marquess Sirius, but I am a greifnoble still. If I didnt have the ability, my brothers first wife, Lady Marquess Sirius, would have forbidden me froming to the castle outside of special events. That woman despises me and is only enduring my presence in her home simply because I am capable. Capable enough that my brothers efficiency as a fief lord would decrease if I left. I agreed. The small glimpse I felt during the Binding Festival, where he invoked [Prayer] was proof enough for me. There was a single person who provided most of the mana and they stood in the center, right where the High Bishop was. Most of the clergymen who support House Chezaic and Davison belong to the weaker faction. They treat the residents of the town and a few merchants Davison introduced them to. With your capabilities, you should be able to outperform them, Lady Hestia. This will attract the attention of Davison without question. However, I have heard reports that you arent taking white grace money, so I would ask you to do so in the future. Healing for free; for most people, getting something for free was far more desirable than having to pay. It was the same thing for the white grace. While I bow to you for your generosity, with your ability to heal people, you could heal the entire town for free if you wanted. However, what will the temple do then? While I can survive by offering free white graces of any tier, those below me cannot. They will rely on donations and the money their family sends to them, slowing down their growth. Besides, Lady Hestia, we need the money. Youve seen how much we spent on our equipment and potions. Think of it as a source of side-ie you do not have to overcharge them even, Saori agreed. Urgh, this doesnt feel like the right thing, but if everybody in this world is doing it, then shouldnt I adapt? If I tell everybody Im using [Minor Heal], I can set the price to 500 Davi only. Thats enough, I guess. Giving up, I agreed. It wasnt phnthropic, but it wouldnt be right for me to destabilize other peoples ie. Thank you. You do not have to fulfill it, but it would help you nheless, Theodore said. Then it is my time to speak, with the High Bishops idea done, Eine spoke up. Lady Hestia, in a few days, nobles without further business at the capital will slowly return to their demesnes to prepare for spring, which includes nobles like my brother and myself. Most of these nobles will be students of the royal academy, as the school year begins on the first day of SpringSun. Two of those students will be Lord Arcanuess Chezaics daughters. Lady Eine, you arent intending to attend their tea party?! Manu burst out, anxiousness and panic seeping from her voice. Manu, we are before Lord Theodore, Eine reprimanded Manu before continuing. Yes, Manu, I am. Lady Hestia, the tea party is annually hosted by the Chezaic twins for all noble daughters still attending the academy in Firwood. I used to attend the tea party before I relinquished my right to be my houses heir. I want you to ept their invitation and bring Miss Saori as your attendant in order to allow her to search House Chezaics mansion for evidence. I shall apany you, as youck experience in this setting. Having nothing to disagree with, I epted her proposal. I was a bit worried why Manu raised her voice, but Eine herself didnt want to say,so I let it go for now. Although, I had a bad feeling. Lord Theodore- Eine wanted to say but she was interrupted by the High Bishop who read her mind. I understand, I can support you with that. Rumors must align, so send your spymaster over to me once he is free. I will make sure the entire noble district will learn of Lady Hestias presence. Since I will reveal my identity anyway with Theodores task, making my name known amongst the nobles wont be a detriment. And, honestly, I will inevitably make mine and my partys name known once we begin Saoris restaurant and begin taking more Quests. An idol shouldnt shy away from making her name known. As we all took some time to finalize the n and what my party will be doing, Theodore said something surprising, Good, once you have the evidence, send them to me. Not only will my brother support your decision, but also Lord Duke Greenveil. House Chezaic, no matter how many supporters they have, will be unable to defend themselves once the Duke himself orders for their detainment. Duke Greenveil? Jeez, Marquess family or not, but is House Sirius that influential that you can bring the Lord of this Dukedom into action that easily? Shouldnt he be busy with his fief or his discussion with the royal family? I said, bbergasted at how casually he said it. I mean, a duke was like a king inside his dukedom, so calling him for something House Sirius can handle by themselves was just weird. I mean, it wasnt a war or something. Of course, we can. The first wife of Lord Duke Greenveil is the second child of my parents. Shes my older sister. Theodore dropped that bomb with such a perfect poker face, I actually thought he was joking for a moment. What? We have a blood bond with House Greenveil; as well, there is the fact that we are considered one of House Greenveils arms. Marquess houses often have deep ties to the ducal houses, simr to how the royal family has deep ties with ducal houses. Nothing is surprising about it, Lady Hestia. It is a result of our fathers efforts to improve our houses prestige. This guy is just a bundle of surprises, huh? What the hell is this day? And so, the Anti-Davison alliance was formed. Chapter 133: That would mean less Dragorade for us, right? Chapter 133: That would mean less Dragorade for us, right? Youve asked him for his address? I asked Saori, who was leading us through the streets of the middle district of the town. It was the day after we returned to Firwood and had a talk with Eine and the High Bishop about our ns to expose the guild master of the alchemy guild for what he did to Kiiro and the other faefolk. After listing out what each side had to do, both publicly and behind the stage, everybody began executing our ns. That was our partys reason for being here. Usually, I would help out Eine with her training, which she has continued even in my absence, or spar with the guild master followed by working on my spells in the evening, but its time to be serious. Yes, I had a feeling it would be good for us to keep in contact. He mentioned he was an alchemist, right? After we were rejected by the alchemy guild, I thought it would do us good if Tasianna could learn about alchemy outside the guild, Saori exined. Tasianna nodded in agreement. Once we finished his dish, he widened his eyes and couldnt help but thank us. Whoever he will give the dish to must be important to him, since Miss Saori mentioned he looked like a man in love. Asking which inn he was staying at while in town was easy enough, and I believe he shouldnt have left Firwood just yet. He mentioned needing to make some money. Just for your information, Ipared him to a love-struck boy from a love drama. You know, they are quite dramatic sometimes. It reminded me of all the shows I could not finish watchinghaaaaaa. Saoris sigh was deep, as if a part of her soul flew out of her mouth. It made me wonder how many shows I have been missing, not to mention all the weekly novel and manga updates. The person we were talking about was Cernust, the ox beastman who saved us from a bunch of thugs. I believe we met him during the evening of the Binding festival, where he introduced himself to us as an adventurer and alchemist. As a favor for saving us, Saori agreed to cook something good for him, which he mentioned was for his female friend. Saori asked him where he was staying and we were visiting him today. Saori wanted Tasianna to learn how to concoct potions from a professional, seeing as none of the members of the Helvas family knew how to. Their library had the recipes we needed as well as some tips for beginners, but we wanted to know if there were any advanced techniques or easy to make mistakes. Come to think about it, didnt Saori and Tasianna mention they met Gael, the vice guild master of the hunters guild, on that day? Kinda creepy that we were stalked ever since we left the hunters guildor maybe since we entered Firwood? After all, Farron knew we wereing. Putting that idea aside, we eventually made it to the inn where Cernust supposedly was staying at. Looking from the outside, it seemed pretty normal, like most buildings in the middle district. There was some snow still on the wooden roof of the inn, but it seems like it was slowly melting away, simr to the rest of Firwood. There were still two months of winter left, ording to how Peolyncians named their months, but it was snowing less and less each day even if it was still cold. As we entered the inn, we saw the innkeeper and other staff members either cleaning or taking care of their customers. It was still early in the day, but the breakfast period should be over already. Still, a few patrons were being served steaming food. Wee,dies! How may IA priestess?! Excuse me for my manners, Lady Priestess! I do hope RestDay has found you well! the innkeeper greeted us in a panic. RestDay, a day of rest. That was the reason why a few patrons were havingte breakfast, as most adventurers or financially sessful residents would take this day to rx and unwind themselves. Considering an inn was the most useful for travelers, most of their guests should fall into this category. Themotion caused by the innkeeper seemed to have garnered the attention of everybody, so I hastily attempted to diffuse it. Ah, no, no, its okay. Please, dont bow, Mister. Im not here on anything special really. May the Goddess bless you and your buzzling establishment. Please, stand up straight. Its really noforting, a wry smile formed on my face as I couldnt help but regreting here with my robes. Its warm and Ive gotten so used to wearing it at this point that I consider it part of my attire, regardless of which outfit Im wearing under it. The innkeepers eyes darted between Saori and Tasianna, looking like he was asking them for approval or something. Once they both nodded, the innkeeper raised his head and sighed silently. I-I apologize, Lady Priestess. Uhm, how may I help you? he uttered, panic still clear to be seen in his eyes. We will not stay for too long, Mister Innkeeper, since we do not want to inconvenience your business. We apologize for that, Saori responded. We are here for an acquaintance of ours. Is a bovline, an ox beastman, under the name of Cernust around? He told us to find him here if we needed him. Bovline? Horns like a bull, feet like an equerochs? A massive man with green hair? Yeah, hes been staying here for a while with hisdy friend. He hasnte down yet, so he should still be upstairs, he answered, having calmed down a bit after Saori and I bowed slightly to apologized. Uhm, normally, it should be alright for you to go up, but he told me he didnt want any guests. He would pummel me up if I were to go into his room without him. Its alright, I said, with a smile. If you would be so kind, could you call him down? We will wait downstairs, and there is no need to rush. He should respond to Saori, so please tell him that we are waiting. He gave a quick node and ascended to the next floor with the stairs. After a couple of minutes, he came back with a green-haired, tall man following right behind him. Hmm, its that sweet smell again. Is he wearing perfume or something? Ahh, it really is you girls! Ill be honest, I didnt think we would meet again, but look at that. Miss Saori and Miss Tasianna, right? My friend absolutely loved your dish, and Im willing to pay for another one if you wouldnt mind, the tall man, Cernust, greeted us with a weing smile, waving his hand as if he was meeting an old friend. Hmm? Waitthat smell. Hold on, if my memory serves me right, you didnt have any horns or a tail thest time we met, Little MissNor a white robe, Miss Priestess of Goddess Aurena. Ahh! I guess we did meet when I was a human without my robes on. Hmm, there really isnt any excuse I can give, huh? Well, might as well. Ahh, thats right. Sorry aboutst time. I went to the temple incognito and didnt want people to recognize me. This is my real form. Im a dragonewt that learned [Humanize], so I sometimes slip into being a human, I exined, only lying a bit. The anti-Davison n required me to draw peoples attention, so hiding being a priestess or a dragonewt wasnt necessary anymore. Even as a human, people can recognize me since my hair was pretty conspicuous, despite the majority of people having colored hair in Peolynca. Dragonewt? I seeyoure an adult, right, Miss? You dont see too many, actually you dont see dragonewts in Artorias at all. Long way from your home, Cernust mentioned, eyeing me a bit suspiciously. Huh, why is he looking at me like that? My excuse should be usible, or was he being a creep again likest time when he tried to smell me? Noticing the weird atmosphere, Saori coughed to get Cernusts attention. He apologized for being rude and turned to Saori, who exined we wanted him to teach Tasianna about alchemy. Alchemy? Yeah, sure, I can do that. I guess Tasianna had problems joining the local guild, huh? I tried to sell a few of my potions, but the stores partnered with them wouldnt ept them, telling me they werent quality-proofed for some shit reason. Then do it here, I told them, but they said they didnt have the time for a novice. A novice?! Me?! Ha, I may look like a brute, but I can concoct better pots than the crap they sell in their stores. I even heard they get ingredients from the Belzac forest, Cernust ranted passionately, only calming down after he unloaded hisints. After he was down, he scratched his green hair for a moment before bringing up a question for us, If you pay for the ingredients, I can show how it is done. Lets use my equipment so you can learn how to properly take care of them. Althougharent you an elf? Shouldnt you be learning this in your forest instead of in humannds? We told him she didnt learn it when she left the forest and joined us, and it would be too far away for us to do it now. Since we needed to earn some money, we thought it would be perfect if somebody could show her the ropes. Gaining experience and leveling the [Alchemy] skill was important to be a professional. He nodded in understanding and asked us if we knew a ce where we could work, exining that his traveling partner wouldnt like unannounced visitors. She was shy, ording to him. Fortunately, we wanted to bring him to a separate location for Tasiannas lessons anyways, since we also wanted to ask him more questions. He went upstairs to get his equipment and we departed from the inn once he was ready. After walking a bit, we ended up at our destination: the store managed by Zeather, the foxian. Zeather wees dear customers back to the store, the well-mannered orange-haired foxian weed us with a short bow. Is this the person dear customers talked about? You may use Zeathers office in the back of the shop; I wille in a moment. Quini, Zeather will leave the door open, so call me if customers enter the shop. Once we were inside Zeathers office, Cernust began unpacking his tools. A stone mortar with a pestle, two wooden hand-sized pots, multiple long ss vials held up by a tube rack, a beaker, a few chemistry-ss-looking sks, and a sk stand with a small candle under the holder. Everything was packed inside hisrge backpack, and each came out of it without a crack. Take care of your equipment, he mentioned after he gently ced everything on an empty table. Considering he looked like one of those tall MMA fighters with his verdant-green scaled gauntlets, this is some serious gap moe. Never judge a person by their appearance, yeah? Buying the vials is the most expensive part, while also being the most fragile, Cernustined while taking out a couple of potion vials. You girls know about fairnite? The white stone those human nobles love to use for all their homes? Yeah, potion vials are made from that stone to help prevent leaking mana. It also makes potion vials sturdier than normal ss, but I still wouldnt rmend using them to hit a drunk. It seemed most alchemists buy vials from stores belonging to local alchemy guilds, seeing as the form for potion vials was a trade secret. Since the average adventurer and soldier didnt know the worth of a potion vial, most would sell them back to potion vendors at a lower price than what the guild would ask for, increasing their profits. I mean, what would a normal person do with it? So I can understand why getting any amount of money was better than sitting on a junkvial. I dont know if he was doing it intentionally or not, but wasnt he giving us insider info on his profession? I mean, Im thankful since well be keeping the potions we bought from the vendor, but wouldnt this hurt him? Zeather then entered the room and we began to discuss the real reason that we came here for. Zeather wees everybody in my office. Honored Lady Hestia, why did you call for this favor today? he asked me immediately. As Zeathers shop was closer to the gate to the noble district, we visited him first to ask him for a room where we could talk. He agreed and here we are. After introducing Cernust and Zeather to each other, I began speaking, I would like to learn yours and Cernusts opinion on the alchemy guild. Obviously, we donte from Firwood, and I havent been spending a lot of time in themoner district to know much about it. So, please, give us your honest opinions from you two experts. Hmm, youre not in themoner district? Yourea noble, Lady Priestess? Not amoner white-robe? Cernust asked, to which I said yes and told him I was living with a noble right now. He frowned for a moment, before questioning me about it, Youve exposed yourself? Why? Wouldnt you have more freedom if you stayed in a random town inn? It just happened, I answered. I didnt want it, but it happened. After that, I simply rode with it, since I could gain more benefits from this. Plus, the bed is prettyfortable, so, yeah, sleep is good. Ha, if I had a mug of ale, I would drink to that. The inn I stay in is pretty good, but the beds still are pretty hard. Hear! Hear! raising his invisible mug, he replied. Although, I think I heard him mumble, Dragonewt and noble, huh? but he mumbled too much to understand the rest, even for my [Idol]-enhanced hearing. After Saori and Zeather asked us to return to the main subject, Cernust gave his opinion on Firwoods alchemy guild. Not traveler friendly. I am a member of the guild, so I can still sell my potions without getting into any trouble, but appearances matter, yeah? I tell potential customers that my [Alchemy] level is six, but nobody would believe me. It doesnt help that Im selling my potions on the streets without a stall. Things would be so much easier if I could sell to an approved potion vendor, but they rejected my potions. Zeather then spoke, Hmm, Zeathers shop mostly handles food and crops, so Zeather has more experience with the chefs guild; however, certain herbs and spices are used in alchemy. The few times Zeather interacted with the alchemy guild, Zeather considered them able merchants. They negotiated well and handled the contract properly, which would make Mercurias happy. Zeather knows of their business practices, but that is none of Zeathers concern, since Zeather is a supplier of raw ingredients. We do not have a conflict of interest. Cernust was frustrated at the alchemy guild from the perspective of a foreign alchemist, while Zeather was looking at them through the lens of a merchant. Without a conflict in interest, Zeather diddnt have a reason to dislike them. Then would you mind if we talked about selling potions made by Tasianna to intentionally anger the alchemy guild? No, Zeather will not mind. If there is a way for Zeather to benefit from this, Zeather would be cooperative, even. Well, that was easy. After we got the thumbs up from Zeather, I looked at Cernust. He looked apprehensive about it, so I continued, We will have a proper ce to sell them. If we take yourment about appearances, then wouldnt three cute girls be better than a macho like you? I can even use my singing to attract customers, as you should know from when you visited our stall during the binding festival, right? As an idol, my job also includes goods promotions, after all. Hmm, yeah, I do remember your singing, he said with a smile. Pretty good, although I dont know much about it. If you do that, Im pretty sure you will get peoples attention. However, what Im concerned about is that youll get in trouble with the guild. Guilds arent happy when independents conflict with their interests, so they usually stomp them out of business. You know, either through words or fists. You dont have to worry about the fist part, we can take care of ourselves. Im pretty sure the only people that can be a threat to us wont help the alchemy guild at all, and, even then, we have connections and allies, I told him bluntly, causing him to widen his eyes in surprise. About the words, well, we have a n for that part, too. Mister Zeather, Saori ordered certain items from you, right? Do you have them? Yes, he bowed slightly. Zeather has all the items you will need to open up your eatery, uhm, Zeather means your restaurant. Ingredients, cooking tools, and furniture. Zeather had them made with quality in mind, to assure none will be stolen. If honored Lady Hestia was to stay around the restaurant, then no would-be-thief would think about stealing any utensils, tools, or objects. Stealing from a noble is a crime punishable by death, which will dissuade the smarter and more capable thieves. Good. Saori, I know youre already stressed out enough with Eines dress and everything else, but please add some more details to my robe. The more, the better, right? I told Saori. Yeah, that is right. Your current robe is too simr to a rich merchants daughter in the number of details, so it would be best if we added more. The more noble-like you look, the better for our n, she replied. This was an idea from Theodore, the high bishop. His robe and the noble priests were filled with details like their family emblem, fiefs trade goods, and religious symbols to fill up nk spaces. The more additions on a robe, the more likely the white-robe was a noble, since even poor and richmoners could join the clergy. It would cause more scenes like the one we had at the inn, but we needed it for the anti-Davison n. Anyways, Saori had already made a recement robe for me with its current design, so its whatever. I then took out a few herbs from my storage and showed them to Zeather. Here is your benefit. We were in the Belzac forest - deep inside it, like the Belzac mountains. While we were there, we harvested quite a lot of fruits and herbs, and weve been growing them in our personal garden ever since. We cannot supply you with a lot, since we were only growing it for ourselves; however, we have enough surplus to help you create interest. You know, exclusivity and supply and demand. Herbs like the medicinal [Belzac Herb], the anti-toxin and aromatic basil look-alike [Parshkey], and the mana corruption reducing [Fulinoe Leaves] to name a few. There were a few items like the fragassa fruit that were already grown in Firwood that we couldnt present, but the items we showed were either low in stock or sold outpletely. If Zeather could gain exclusivity on a supply route, which was us, couldnt he earn a lot of money? As expected, he took the bait. With greedy eyes, Zeather carefully analyzed the herbs before a menacing smile formed on his fox head. Fulinoe leavesthese are beloved by nobles and mages alike but suffer from a low supply. Bloom flower petals are added to baths for the aroma; popr amongst nobledies as they could be used for tea, too. Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful. Praise God Mercurias for granting me this chance today! Zeather can make many connections with a handful, but a jar filled with herbs would mean a lot of profit. Honored Lady Hestia, let us make the contract and your ordered goods will be free. Despite having gained a lot of money through our recent Quest, Saori didnt want to lose all of it again. We ordered a ton of stuff from Zeather before we left for the Quest, so it was quite expensive. A few herbs we could regrow anytime we wanted were worth trading for our order. We just have to make sure that any future trades will earn us some money. Still, with those greed-filled eyes and widened mouth, he really looked scary. Foxes are usually cute, but not when they were taller than you. Cernust, our original n was for us to open a restaurant where we could sell our personal recipes while I performed as an idol there. However, recently weve decided to add my priestess duties to it and also a few other businesses. One of them is potion selling with these alchemical herbs, pointing at a Belzac herb, I smiled smugly as I said it. Cernust picked up one of the Belzac herbs and quivered a bit. High-quality Belzac herbs can only be found in the Belzac forest due to the temperature and high mana concentration of a monster-infested area. It has a wondrous medicinal effect ifbined with sour fruit juices and mana water from a mac nt. This herb is filled with mana. One high-quality major Health potion, or multiple distilled and watered-down minor ones. Either way, quite a lot of profit. We cannot open the alchemy shop until our restaurant and Hestias idol reputation grows, but we will be able to sell your potions if you want, Saori added to my exnation. Question, youve been mentioning this the whole time but is an idol? he asked. Smiling, I activated [Aerokinesis] and yed a tune before beginning to sing the song to the end. Instead of answering this question over and over again, showing them an example sounded more efficient. Plus, it was fun. Understanding what I meant now, Cernust agreed to the n, telling me he would give as much knowledge to Tasianna as possible to help us seed since he needed money. Doing Quests was alright for Cernust, but he couldnt go out of town for too long due to hispanion. Most of the high reward Quests would take an extended time, like the one we had with Rashan Vige. We continued speaking with Zeather a bit more, while Cernust began his lessons with Tasianna, but soon Saori and I left the shop. Saoris weapons should be finished by now, so it was time to pick them up. Although, I kinda did want to stick around to see how Tasiannas alchemy lesson was going. It sounded interesting. Chapter 134: Blade and Shield of Ice. Chapter 134: de and Shield of Ice. Does this not smell a bitputrid? Miss Saori asked me as I was stirring the potion base in a beaker. Hmmm, considering what she said, I reread the information I wrote down on a wooden te from Cernusts lesson. Maybe I put in too much of the fragassa juice? Medicinal herb(crushed and juices extracted), mana water(the higher quality the better), alcohol(weaker beverages like fruit wine or mead are sufficient), salt, sweet-sour tasting liquid(fragassa), bone marrow(Minimum E rank for the best results) are the ingredients. I have everything. I then took out the te with the instructions of the process. Crush herbs with the mortar, add it in a pot and fill a pot with mana water, stir until the color changes to green, add a pinch of salt and let it rest. Mix sweet-sour liquid, salt, and alcohol into another pot, pour it into a beaker and heat it until it boils. Add herbs and bone marrow, mix until the color changes to red or pink. If pink, add own mana to facilitate additional alchemic reactions. That is what I wrote down, and I followed the whole process as we did yesterday. Hmm, strange. The color of the liquid was a dark red, simr to blood. I could agree that the smell of the potion was off, unlike the one I made yesterday, but I wasnt sure where I went wrong. From what Cernust told me, the medicinal herbs and bone marrow must be used generously, as they work together to create the healing effect of a health potion. Mana water increases these two effects even further, alcohol was there as a base to bind the ingredients together, salt to prevent infections and the sweet-sour liquid for the taste and color. The fragassa juice was important, otherwise the Health potion would taste horrendous. The one Cernust made as an example was without fruit juices. The taste really was horrendous and nauseating. Brrr, argh. While I was wondering if I used too little fragassa juices, Miss Saori picked up the bottle of fruit wine to inspect it. Tasianna, did you get this from inside the mansion? Yes, I asked Svena to bring some, as I needed it for practice. She was quite helpful, I answered. Svena was serving Lady Hestia only temporarily, but it still made her a part of my mistress staff. I had to be friendlier towards her so we could Lady Hestia better. It was kind of her to take over my duties so I might practice alchemy more. I still have not gained [Alchemy], after all. I see, Saori nodded with an enlightened expression. Tasianna, the fruit wine you used yesterday was the wine Cernust bought from his inn. They might have the same name, but the wine of a noble cannot bepared to amoners. Nobles strive for quality beverages when they serve a drink to themselves or their guests, whilemoners are more interested in how much they must pay. Depending on your vendor, the alcohol content of wines can bepletely different. Oh, was this wine too strong? Is that the reason? Miss Saori seemed like an alcohol connoisseur, considering how much she enjoyed drinking ale and wine, so taking her word was appropriate. I do not have much experience with alcoholic beverages, as I disliked the taste of it, so it was hard for me to differentiate between the fruit wine I used yesterday and the one today. Both smelled horrible, despite being fruity. As I wasining about having to throw away and waste this batch of potions, Miss Saori stopped me and told me to add more mana water into the beaker to dilute it. Watering down the alcohol content would probably get rid of the awful smell and wrong color, she guessed. I believed it would also lower the quality of the resulting potion, but it was better than wasting a whole batch. I grew the Belzac herbs for our partys uses, so wasting it was a no-no for me. After adding more mana water and heating it while stirring, the color changed from dark red to a normal red. The smell also changed to something neutral instead of the fruity smell of fragassa I had yesterday. Diluting the wine also diluted the fragassa juices, I see. Moderate Health Potion A Health potion with above-average regeneration increasing effects. This potion was concocted with high-quality Belzac herbs and the bone marrow of an E rank Skorr-type monster. This potion not only increases wound and Health regeneration, but also increases blood creation and clotting, nullifying most [Bleeding] effects From our battle against the onnikais, our party used up eight potions. Amongst them was also the ones Sister Silva had, who graciously gave the empty bottles to us, as she didnt need them to weigh her down. As we havent sold them back to the potion seller, I was able to fill four of these eight empty vials with this Health potion. It wasnt perfect, but I finally managed to make another batch. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Alchemy Lv. 1] acquired Good! Lady Hestias increased skill proficiency gain effect has been useful once again. I made two batches yesterday under Cernusts care using his spare empty vials to sell to Zeather for some alchemic ingredients. Including this one, three batches were needed for me to gain this skill. Alchemy A skill revolving around the creation of alchemical substances ranging from potion making to catalyst synthesizing, mana tool production, and many more. Supports the alchemist by giving them information on the temperature, quality of alchemical ingredients, mana concentration, and more as the skill level increases Ahh, so it is simr to my [Brewing] skill. [Brewing] allowed me to learn the perfect temperature and preparation method for specific tea leaves to create something suitable for Lady Hestias and Miss Saoris taste. If I were to dabble in the other pursuits of being an alchemist, I believe that having a high-level [Alchemy] skill will be a great boon. However, for now, I think I will stick to potion-making. Thank you very much, Miss Saori, I thanked her for her help. No need, Tasianna. I would suggest you learn more about alcohol if what Cernust said was correct. Alcohol is the base for the majority of potions, so it would be wise for you to know the difference between beer and spirits like sake, she stated. Wait a moment, I think I just had an epiphany. Your [Brewing] skill, could it not be used to make alcohol? There is a concept called mixology on Earth where practitioners mix liquors called cocktails. They mix different beverages with alcohol as its base to create new tasteful drinks. Have you tried using your skill with alcohol? Miss Saori, you arent suggesting this to me because you like alcohol, right? I said with a in expression, knowing full well of the izakaya and disco culture on Earth. N-No, no, no, no! That was not my intention, I swear. Her flustered face made me believe it was one of her secondary goals. I just thought it would be great if your skill could branch out from tea brewing, considering how [Alchemy] has such a wide range. Your skill is called brewing and not tea brewing, right? Restaurants on Earth can serve liquors to patrons, so I thought it would help our endeavors. Hmm, well, if it will benefit our establishment, then I shall practice. Could you teach me? I asked, to which Miss Saori answered that she would ask Lady Hestia. Apparently, Lady Hestia read about it from their inte, this giant informationwork created from digital and electrical means. They have exined it to me, but it still confuses me. I do not know how to imagine it, but it sounded amazing. Ah, Hestia and Eine should already be in the forest by now, considering the travel speed of Eines gargoyle. I shall be leaving, too. I need to do some research on eateries and street food. With that, Miss Saori left. Before the human nobles returned to Firwood, Lady Eine wanted to train with Lady Hestia a bit more. A training arc is what Lady Hestia called it and decided they should travel to the forest after we managed to talk Zeather and Cernust into our ns. They were to hunt monsters and help Lady Eine to not only gain skills but also levels. Miss Saori mentioned she hadnt formed a menu yet for our restaurant, so she wished to witness what Firwoods street food could offer and figure out what we could create as a niche for our restaurant. Apparently, the food we served to Lady Eine might be alright for serving to nobles and rich merchants, but they werent appropriate for wageworkers like the ones in the middle and lower districts of themoner half of the town. Street food had to be fast, efficient, and delicious ording to Miss Saori. After Miss Saori left, I ended my alchemy practice for now. We needed more vials first and Miss Saori was keeping our partys budget with her, so I had no ess to our money. Besides, I dont think I had the courage to speak with a vendor, nor do I have the patience if it were a human. So, I decided to do something else. This was one of the rare moments where I wasnt apanying Lady Hestia or Miss Saori, so I believe this would be a great chance to finally learn more about Kiiro, specifically, the orb it was residing in. I left my room after tending to my garden and moved to the training room under the Helvas mansion. Identify. Catalyst of the Blessed Gale Storm An alchemical orb blessed by Zephira, Goddess of Winds, and drenched in the mana of a rage-filled onnikai. If mana is registered to this catalyst, it will levitate and float around the owner using stored mana. If this catalyst is used as a support for the owners spells, the mana used in the process will be thicker, increasing the durability and damage of spells. Due to this process, casting speed and mana cost will increase. Zephiras Blessing: Casting speed and spell strength will increase for wind elemental rted spells, improved [Air Shield] can be cast, [Aerokinesis] for all wind elemental spells cast through this catalyst, [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] Owner: [Tasianna Marina Silverpond] Skill [Mana Cost Increase Lv. 3] [Liquid Mana] [Zephiras Blessing] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 8] [Chant Revocation Lv. 8] [Death Aura Lv. 1] Liquid Mana Any mana sent through this catalyst will be thick, like a liquid or slime. The mana can be solidified even further or kept as a liquid. It can be turned back into thte manas normal state either by being separated by the orb for a period of time or by the owners will Death Aura The death aura associated with the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, Ilsaphone. It is a weakened version but it will still affect the undead and those close to death. Undead will be more willing to listen to you. Those close to death will fear you more, making inflicting [Terror] and [Fear] more likely A gift from Goddess Ilsaphone. This is proof that the Goddess aided the onnikai. Kiiro, can you hear me? I spoke to the orb after identifying it. It was silent for a moment until a small, child-like voice responded to my question, I am awake now, Tasianna. There are no humans here? The Champion isnt here, also? Instead of me answering it, another voice escaped from the orb. It was deeper, simr to an adult male. The Alpha and Mistress Hestia have left for their duties. Miss Tasianna is alone with us. That was the voice of one of the four onnikais who controlled the four undead garms. The other three were being transformed into Miss Saoris shadow beasts, but this one had to stay inside my orb due to the limitations of Miss Saoris [Shadow Pack]. It could only hold three shadow beasts for now. This one was waiting inside the orb for the skill level, and its capacity, to increase, but it seemed to have regenerated its speech, probably from the mana that I was supplying it. I see, Kiiro mumbled. Then, why have you woken me up, Tasianna? There is no need to call for me until we fight against Davison. My lifes goal is his death only. The chilly tone of its voice was frightening, feeling a bit too nostalgic to me. I could sympathize well with Kiiro, as we both experienced the cruelty of greedy humans, but I wouldnt dare say it out loud. Not only was Kiiro multiple centuries older than me, but it also had to live this time as a mindless, rage-driven onnikai. I could never understand all its pain, although I hoped our experience with humans was the same. Kiiro reminded me too much of myself when I was caught by those fairy hunters. My emotions went wild and everything else was just a blur for me. It made me neglectful of my original duty as Princess Schuris retainer. This memory was like a needle piercing my heart. I want you to teach me how to use the [Liquid Mana] of the catalyst. Considering you created and controlled that onnikai beast, you are the best teacher for me, I replied to Kiiros question. Will it help with killing Davison? Kiiro uttered with its bloodthirst seeping out. I nodded immediately and answered, Of course. If I can fight better, I can participate more in the uing battles. I will be less afraid of being a liability to Lady Hestia and Miss Saori. Aurora requires me to be stronger. Then let me teaaacch youuuuuu. I will make you into an instrument of power, Tasianna. Channel your rage, let it flow through your mana, and cast a spell! Ignoring how the spirit said it, I did what Kiiro told me. Simr to how Lady Hestia would channel her mana into me to heal me, I controlled my mana and let some of it flow into the orb. Thinking of Lady Hestias words of a wind drill or ice sword, I cast [Icicle Spike]. A light blue magic circle appeared before the catalyst and a sharp icicle shot out, which I stopped with [Cryokinesis]. It doesnt look any different? I said. Wind bes like a strong shield, water bes a wall, fire turns into a sword of power, but the earth is sturdy already. How will it benefit an element that is already solid, to begin with? Kiiro told me. Tasianna, the power of [Liquid Mana] is flexibility. It is a slime, a mold to be controlled like a puppet. Mana can be strings. Mana can be weapons. Mana can be beasts. Observe. Grant me mana and I shall show you. Using the mana inside the orb, Kiiro shined yellow inside it, before a blue material began to grow around the orb like a mold. The more seconds passed, it started to resemble the slime the onnikai used to control their possessed corpses, albeit it wasnt ck. Then, two droplets formed, dripping down from the orb before they solidified. Remove them for me, it ordered and I obliged, however, what happened afterward surprised me. They are levitating?! I eximed. Yes! It moves through my will! The beast, my creation, it moved through this orb! Without this orb, it wouldnt have been possible. However, know this, once the mana is solidified, it will be restricted to the rules of any solid creation. My beastit couldnt defend if it cannot reach me, Kiiro stated, exining why Lady Hestia was able to trap and restrict the onnikai beast from leaving. The solid mana will inherit characteristics from the element you used to create it, which means, if you make an ice elemental slime, it will be weak to fire. Simr to how our dark mana was weak to the champions white fire and holy spells. Understanding from Kiiros example, I attempted using [Liquid Mana] again. Channeling [Ice Spike], instead of casting the spell, I used the mana stored inside the magic circle to create the slime. The idea was simr to Miss Saoris [Elemental Mana Weave], and I was able to understand how Kiiro was able to use the skill without channeling a spell. Cyan-colored slime was slowly being formed around the slime. Instead of letting the slime cover the orb, I began to morph it through my image of Lady Hestias spear. A sharp spearhead was formed around the orb like a core while a long handle came from its bottom. Once I had the form, Kiiro told me to will the slime to solidify, simr to what it did with the onnikai beast. The slime hardened. The cyan colored surface of it transformed into the pristine appearance of my ice spells. A white mist of cold could be seen surrounding the spear, and I felt a small chill as I grasped it for the first time. Was this the feeling of frostbite? I never had an issue with my ice spells before. Good! Wield it like a humanoid weapon, or have it float around you. Better yet, create more of it and let them defend you. Why must you use [Cryokinesis] to have them float if you can use this catalyst? Mana will not be consumed, but you will still need to control them individually, Kiiro said. Is there an easier way? The issue I have with [Cryokinesis] is the difficulty of controlling multiple ice creations at once, as I cannot think of orders fast enough. It would be possible if I were to stand in the backline; however, I want to fight with Miss Saori and Lady Hestia side-by-side. My role as a maid should be with my mistress, not being the one defended. I cannot assert the same power as Lady Hestia can; I am no dragon. However, if I cannot smite her enemies, then I can at least defend her. Miss Saori can destroy foes before they reach Lady Hestia, so I must be thest line of defense. I want to be that defensive shield. Unfortunately, not every wooden shield can prove useful for long. One day, a strong sword will pierce itso I must be stronger. Temper myself. I must make this new power my own. Allow me to help you then. Using [Cryokinesis], I tore off two pieces of the spears handle and threw them up in the air. They began to levitate and transformed into arrowheads. I threw the spear into the air and Kiiro began to move not only the spear but also the icicle arrowheads. They were moving fluidly through the air, while I was free to cast more spells. [Frozen Shield], [Icicle Gust], [Water Wall], [Wind st]. I could activate spell after spell and it didnt slow down the attack speed of Kiiro and my floating ice weapons. I even increased the number of pieces and Kiiro was able to move them all by his lonesome. It was amazing. Even if one of them broke, as long as I had the catalyst, I could produce more. I wasnt even limited to arrows. Spears, swords, hammers, anything I could think of. However, while I was ecstatic at my new ability, I also realized something. I cannot allow Kiiro to control them forever. It will leave us one day andits too unstable. I recalled the catalyst and dispelled all the weapons. I then turned the spear surrounding the orb into a sword. For now, I shall learn how to use both [Cryokinesis] and the catalyst without Kiiros support. That meant having it attack at the same time whenever I cast a spell. I must challenge myself. After returning to Firwood, I had changed my Main Job to [Cryomancer], as I wanted to be better at using this skill. It didnt improve [Cryokinesis] itself, but it allowed me to gain a good amount of stats while granting me this skill [Frozen Body Lv. 1]. Frozen Body A skill avable to beings with a mana body, as they are less affected by temperatures. Hardens mana inside the body into ice, increasing defense but significantly decreasing fire resistance. Can spread the cold through touch and breath [Elvenization (Moderate)] inflicted on [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] I transformed into a form where I could still keep my heightened stats as arger being while also regaining my fairy wings. I flew up into the air and began using the orb to deal damage from afar onto an ice statue I created as a training dummy. While I was at it, I also tested out Goddess Zephiras blessing. Any wind spell I cast I could control it perfectly with the added [Aerokinesis] ability, although seeing as wind spells were already flexible to begin with, I didnt really appreciate it a lot. It should be more useful when I finally get [Storm Magic], as the spells lose their adaptability for power. [Air Shield] has be nicer to use, though. I can control what can go in and out. [Air Shield] was a spell that allowed you to protect yourself from sound-based and gaseous attacks. If the shield was strong enough, it could evenpletely nullify Lady Hestias [Dragon Roar]. However, the problem was that air couldnt enter the bubble. Oxygen was contained in the air and it was needed to breathe and live. With this improved [Air Shield] I can control what can go in and out without any restrictions. I can eavesdrop on others while they cannot hear what I say, and vice versa, if I so wanted. After continuing for multiple hours, I finally reached my goal. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Wind Magic Lv. 9] evolved into [Wind Magic Lv. 10] Skill requirement fulfilled: [Storm Magic Lv. 1] gained Magic gained: [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] Finally! [Elvenization (Major)] inflicted on [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] Sweating and feeling fulfilled, I left the training room and returned to my room to clean myself. After taking a shower, I wondered if Miss Saori was home or not, but none of the servants saw her return. I wonder where she was? Its Miss Saori. There is nothing to worry about. Lady Hestia was on a trip with Lady Eine and Miss Saori was probably using her time efficiently, too. I should do my part. After drinking and eating something, I continued my alchemy training by preparing ingredients. A note from AbyssRaven Remember Tasianna''s art that I posted? Yeah, foreshadowing, ooooooooooh. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(27) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 135: Bottles. Chapter 135: Bottles. Thank you for your patronageUhm, will you be alright with all those potions, Miss? Yes, there will be no problem, I answered the vendor while putting potion vials into a leather bag. The bottles should be sturdy, right? They should not break if I put them into the bag. Uhm, yes, they shouldnt break even with some rattling, butI mean, will you be able to carry them all? the potion vendor asked me with a worried face, believing I wouldnt be able to carry all of them. After picking the stuffed bag up without any problems, the vendor threw his worries away and wished me farewell. As I left the potion shop with 43 minor health potions and 40 minor abnormal status curatives of various types, I couldnt help but sigh. Not due to the weight of the bag full of potions, oh no, its not even a hassle for me. I was more concerned with spending more than 20k Davi. Its all an investment, Saori. Its like buying preparation materials for your lessons, or research books for your paper. This is for us to make money with Tasiannas alchemy skills, so dont worry. After leaving the Helvas mansion, I first went to a potion shop in the upper district of themoner side of Firwood, also simply known as the merchant district by the people in the middle district. Since we only had a few of the empty potion vials and bottles that we needed for Tasiannas concoctions, I needed to buy more. ording to Cernust when he taught Tasianna, potions needed to be stored in these special vials. Due to the materials added to its production, like fairnite dust, a potion bottle prevented mana from leaking from any liquid stored inside. If we were to store the potion in any other manner, the quality of the potion would degrade over time, eventually turning the liquid into, well, colored water with barely noticeable effects. Storing the liquid inside Hestias and my [Storage Magic] was out of the question. We were trying to sell them to patrons, and no one would buy potions from a wooden container. They wouldnt use them immediately so it will be a waste after some time. Minor health potions cost 100 Davi and I bought 43. 16 minor anti-toxins for 5600 Davi. 12 minor anti-paralyzation for 5400 Davi. 10 minor blood clotting increasing potions for 3500 Davi. In total, that cost me 18800 Davi, I recalled the amount I spent, putting the bag into my storage after I made sure nobody was looking. The potion shop I just visited was well decorated, unlike the one I visited in the middle district, which fit the location where they are doing business. It appealed to the rich merchants and patrons of the merchant district. My goal was to buy as many cheap vials and bottles as possible, which proved easy as they had a wide range of catalogues. There was even an anti-hangover potion avable, which I bought two of for 1000 Davi. I mean, that did mean I spent 19800 Davi in total, but we had some spending money now after thest Quest. Our party funds still have 24,767 Davi left, so it wasnt a problem. Now, buying finished potions was more expensive than empty vials, but just buying empty bottles was impossible without being a member of the alchemy guild. Cernust warned me I would attract attention if I were to ask a potion seller or the guild to sell me the empty vials, so buying potions was my only option. I mean, the vendor just now was suspicious of why I needed 83 potions, so, yeah. Hmm, this coincides with the potion prices in the middle district. If I remember correctly, guilds are responsible for regting market prices within their operating town or city. However, usually, prices would vary depending on the shop regardless if both shop owners were members of the same guild. Production and location differences can affect prices. How regted are the different potion shops? Shrugging off this thought, as it didnt matter, I entered the middle district. It was currently around noon, and a couple of workers had begun taking their lunch breaks, either eating their own pre-prepared food or buying from the numerous street vendors or eateries. With the snow almost gone, the amount of people selling goods and food has increased since I came here a week ago, especially in the marketce. Grilled meat! Grilled meat! Come get your grilled meat! No goblins or kobolds here! Only rabbit and pork! Cheese on veggies! Cheese on veggies! Cheese from fresh milk and freshly harvested wild veggies! First of theing spring! You cant get it fresher! Come on,e on! Winter is still around, so how about some warm, good soup? Meat, mushrooms, vegges! Warm yourself up, just 10 Davi for a whole bowl! Cheap but good! Wooden skewers and wooden bowls. They look like Hestias earlier works or, in other words, very crude DIY. Cooking on the streets was done on small portable grills, which looked like metal boxes with an open roof for the grates, where they would ce food or pots on. Crackling could be heard inside the grills, where a fire was made using sticks and tree barks, causing smoke to rise. Appearance-wise, the grills were crude, as if an apprentice smith made it using spare ores for practice. Despite the grills having weird indentations from mistakes, they did their jobs well. As we couldnt use Hestia as a grill or steam cooker, we asked Zeather to order us a few cooking appliances and restaurant furniture. We knew it would be expensive, so we had nned to trade for the ordered items and ingredients supply with the herbs from the Belzac forest. If it hadnt worked, well, we would have owed Eine another favor. Hestias self-made wooden cutlery looked good. She did a fine job whittling, I thought as Ipared the works from professional carpenters to Hestias. She couldnt make furniture correctly yet, but forks and spoons were easy enough for her. One of your grilled meat sds, please, I told a vendor. Comin right up, Miss! Ya wanna some sauce in it, too? Makes tha meat much better. I nodded to his offer. For ten Davi, I was given a bowl of grilled vegetables and meat that looked like stir-fried vegetables with beef. A white sauce was added, seemingly melting with the juices of the meat. There were tables ced in front of the food stall, intended for customers to sit and eat at, but most of them were filled with hungry patrons. Choosing one of the free spots, I sat down, where I was greeted by two men already at the table. Wooo, nice to meet you, Miss, one of them, a human, weed me. He smiled, making eye contact before moving them down to ogle my breasts. Say, I know this nice tavern with some good ale and mead. Wannae with me after I finish- I apologize, not interested, I refused immediately. Instead, I pulled out one of Hestias forks and began using it to eat. As the crunchy vegetables and slightly stinky meat, probably goblin meat, entered my mouth, I had to admit it was delicious. The meat was likely from a goblin, but the white condiment, which seems to be a sauce made from milk and vinegar, hid most of the smell. I wouldnt have noticed the scent if it wasnt it for my improved senses. Goblin and kobold meat was cheaper and stinkier than other types, so the chef did a wonderful job to make something like that delicious. As I was immersed in my lunch, the flirterughed off my refusal as he gave up, while the katzune next to him patted him on his back. The katzune then looked at me and seemed to want to continue socializing, Sorry, sorry, about my friend. Say, youre a traveler, right? Yeah, obvious from my clothes, right? You guys are workers from around here, huh? I said absentmindedly, not taking my eyes away from my meal. Sir, can I have another-no, please give me three more bowls, please, I ordered from my seat, having nearly finished my first bowl. Got it! Three more for the young Miss! Whether it was because I ignored them in favor of the food or because they were stunned by how much I ordered, the two workers stopped speaking with me and moved away once they were down with their food. I too left after paying for my finished meal. However, I wasnt full yet. Today was just me experiencing the cuisine of Firwood. Hestia was usually the glutton of our party, but I also had arge appetite. The problem of being a giant wolf. As I moved through the marketce, wandering from one food stall to the next, I noticed that most of them only served one or two dishes and that was it, unlike the eateries and inns. It reminded me of how food stalls did the same in Japan. Serving one or two dishes was easier and faster, as you could concentrate on those alone instead of dividing your focus on multipleplicated dishes. As I would be the sole chef of our partys restaurant, I had to do the same. I only have two hands, after all. I think I know what to make now. Something fast and easy to make. Something easy to eat and cheap for the workers and wandering adventurers. Satisfied, I began moving towards a location in the lower district, the slums. As I did so, I used this time to check out the three garms slumbering inside my shadow. Darkness Garm: Assimtion progress: 21% Darkness Garm: Assimtion progress: 24% Darkness Garm: Assimtion progress: 15% It has been three days, I believe, since I gained the unique skill [Shadow Pack] and these faefolk as my shadow beasts. They were still assimting, unable to move or respond. Peering into my shadow, it seemed like a body in the form of a wolf was being made for the three spirits to assume their new identities as garms. Profile: Name: * Level: 0 Race: Darkness Garm Age: 240 Years Months Status: Health: 3000/3000 Mana: 1800/1800 Strength: 1300 Intelligence: 1000 Vitality: 800 Wisdom: 800 Agility: 1200 Stamina: 1500 Looking at their profiles, all three were slightly weaker than C rank monsters, but I can attribute that to their previous failing bodies. If these garms were 100% obedient, they would be a great addition to our party. Having more members would make our job easier. Still, I wonder how I would fight with them? Were their bodies perishable like a normal garms, or were they simr to my shadow clones? If they were the former, then I will need to adjust my use for them. I couldnt use them as meat walls, now could I? Oh, lookie here, the pretty girl is back. Wondered where ya went for the week. Woulda be a shame if it were a gutter. Frowning from the sight of the homeless-looking man, I pinched my nose to block the foul stenching from his body. Nice to see you again, too Haha, first thing ya do is close your nose? Rude, as always, to poor ol Bo? With tattered clothes and a haggard face, the man named Boughed, disying his rotting teeth to the world. He didnt look malnourished, but he was disgusting, to say the least. I couldnt hold in my disgust for him after learning that the people in the slums clean themselves every day with well water, like any self-respecting person. Squinting, I spoke to him bluntly, Is Gael home? Actually, dont answer. As if he ever goes out during the mornings. Ha, ya know him too well, pretty girl. He shared a drop with ol Bo this morning. Should still be drinkin by himself until nighttime, after answering, he grabbed a half-eaten bread and smeared some butter on it with his grimy hands. I got goosebumps just looking at him. Walking up the stairs to thest floor of this building, I knocked on the only door there. After not getting a response, I pulled out a wine bottle I received from the castle staff of Castle Teullon and opened it. Hey, Gael,e out already! Its me, Saori! I know youre there! I have a bottle of good wine here! I shouted, abandoning formal speech, as I couldnt be bothered to use it here. Immediately as I said it, a clink could be heard behind the door and it opened, revealing a tall man with dark brown hair. Unlike Bo, who is Gaels roommate for some unknown reason, Gael kept his appearance rather neat and tidy. He was shaved and had a proper haircut that was slightly messy. The only thing unappealing about him was the strong alcohol smell. Looking at the ground behind him, I could see a trail made from his shoes. You ran to the door? Is alcohol the only thing motivating you to do anything in this world? He scoffed, Hey, is that the first thing you say after leaving the town for a week? Heard you came back safely, so I thought your greeting would be warmer. You should smile more, Saori. Women are the prettiest when they smile orugh; it makes my heart flutter. Although, annoyingly, he kept up his smile. You know well enough why Im not fond of your behavior. You might name yourself a B rank adventurer, but yourzy attitude makes me not respect you. Even children are more motivated with learning than you are with anything outside of drinking, I told him tly to his face. I can enjoy a drink, trust me, but you take it too far. At this rate, youll drink yourself into aa. He shrugged, looking like he didnt care about my worry. Whatever. Life is life. You only live it once, and then the Goddess of Death snatches it away mercilessly, disregarding any of your feelings. It could happen in a single peaceful night and boom. Gone. Instead of worrying about everything, a bit of hedonism can really spice up your life. Come on, my offer still stands. Have a drink with me. I saved up some dwarven sake, the authentic one. The type your kind would very much enjoy, if you catch my drift. From what I gathered, Gael is a spy who was used by Farron to gather information. As a B rank adventurer, I suspected him to be a rather capable fighter, which was why I asked him to train me in the first ce. He had some good dagger abilities and was also able to use dark magic like me, making me believe he was more an assassin. I havent seen his profile yet, sadly. It would be a great benchmark. Like I saidst time, no means no, I rejected his offer. I then dangled the opened wine bottle in front of his face. Train me. Taking a sniff, he nodded with satisfaction. It looked like he was about to agree. No. Tch, as expected. Lazy asshole. You know, this is the wine from a seneschal of a noble. I had a taste of one of the bottles and I can attest to its quality. You will like it, or are you only into watered-down ale and mead, just so you can drink more of them? Ha, dont be like that. I can down the hard stuff and enjoy the finer sses without any problems. And I agree, this is some fine stuff. The seneschal has some fine taste, although I believe he was a Barons seneschal, right? I dont remember that Barathan fellow would buy wine bottles for personal usage, and the only one you could have gotten this from is your previous Quest, his answer was as if he could see right through me. No, I said that cuz it wasnt part of our deal. I would only continue your training if you brought me some actual authentic stuff. Not the one from the dwarves or anywhere I could go myself. Youre a drinker, too, so I trust your opinion. Im not an alcoholic, I dered. I wasnt, ok? I enjoy drinking after work hours to destress. I wouldnt drink them all the time. Suit yourself, but the deal still stands. I can buy this bottle myself. What I cant buy is the stuff in your memories. I want to taste them. I guess this was an example of someone only interested in keeping contact with an otherworlder purely for their knowledge. Gael was kind enough to train me at the beginning for a free drink, but now he was just being obnoxious. Just because I enjoy sake doesnt mean I knew how to make it. I had no idea how to make any of the spirits he wanted. You know, this is exactly why I cannot stand you. I told you, I dont know how to make them. You are being stubborn and unreasonable at this point! Taking a deep breath to calm myself down before I exploded, I spoke to him in a more controlled fashion. Please, hear me out. I want to be stronger. I dont know if this was your intention in the first ce or not, but Ive learned that I cannot be stronger with my usual training sessions. While training with Hestia and Tasianna was a good way to practice the basics and innovate with older strategies, it wasnt a good way to learn new forms of fighting styles. We were only fighting with each other all the time. The benefit might have been great in the beginning, but as time went on without us branching outside ourfort zone, the efficiency would decrease and decrease until it became unproductive. We could only learn so much from repeating the same moves. Hestia still had room to grow with her different fire types and scale-dust, while Tasianna gained a new ability with her catalyst; however, all I had were my shadows and mana threads. I gained [Shadow Pack], but I couldnt practice with them until they assimted into their new bodies, while Hestias toxin was technically her ability. I didnt want this time to go to waste. Learning to use daggers was my way to expand. But I wanted more. I continued, As a B rank adventurer, you should have traveled a lot. At least, you must have done a good amount of Quests. I havent mastered using a dagger yet. Plus, I want to learn how to fight in my cadejo form better. Jeez,e on, we might be in my home, but we havent even entered my room yet. Information can leak, he said. Still, personally saying, youve caught the gist of how to use a dagger and your aim is good due to being a wolf. One critical hit is all you need. Even showing my usage with dark magic is tricky. Youre a full-fledged arcane trickster who onlycks experience and stats. Thats all. Youve barely trained me at all. You told me how to hold a dagger and where to stab it. That is all. Even if it was just ale, out of principle, I dont think your lessons were worth the price. Even when I practiced by myself, you would just sit in your chair andment on stuff. That was the extent of your training. Of course I would be unsatisfied, I replied to his excuse. Whether I showed you my spells or how Ibined my skills, you were never surprised at how I did them. Call it a womans intuition, or whatever, but I have a feeling you are hiding more than you can show. You simply do not want to show them to me. Instead of telling me bluntly, youre using this excuse of a deal to shoo me away. Admit it. Was I being forceful? Yes. It annoyed me how much he was trying to avoid doing something simply because he was toozy or scared. He was an adult. He should know better to keep excuses like these to himself, instead ofmunicating the problem. If he didnt want to train me, then fine. I couldnt force him. However, instead of hiding the truth behind this veil of azy, good-for-nothing alcoholic, I would prefer him to just tell me his dissatisfaction. Of course, I would like him to continue training me as it would take longer without his help, but... This attitude irritates me so, so much. Itreminded me of somebody. Actually, it used to be two people the first was Hestia before she regained her confidence in her talent and hard-work. Shes doing extremely well nowadays, but back in the forest, it got a bit annoying if Im to be honest. Im not too proud of myself for that. The other person is one of my students. Hanazawa Asaka was her name. A self-proimed delinquent who always caused trouble by breaking school rules to evade having to take on any responsibilities. How ironic that it only garnered her more attention. Hanazawa-san always annoyed mebut I felt bad for how strict her parents were. Sorry, I just have nothing to teach you. Youre good enough even without my help. Anything else will cost you a very valuable bottle of otherworld booze since its from my special repertoire of skills, he responded, showing no intentions of saying or doing anything else. Before he closed the door, I grabbed his arm with my left arm, showing off my new shiny, ck ws. How about this idea? Fight me. If you can take me down or if I give up, you can have this bottle of wine for free. If youre good enough, then you shouldnt need to show your special repertoire at all. How about it? It should be in your favorright? Hmph, youre trying to egg me on, huh, Saori? Ha, nice try butyou got more?! It seemed he couldnt hide his surprise once I took out a whole crate filled with the seneschals wine. It seemed like both the quantity and the quality is what hooked him in. Every time you beat me, you get a bottle. I will stand up every time. Dont worry. As I heard him gulp, I ced the wine bottle back inside my storage and then Deal! he shouted, before grabbing my left arm, intending to push me to the ground. Unfortunately for him, I came prepared. Injecting some mana into my ck ws, a dark purple liquid suddenly covered their tips, forcing Gael to let go of me. Tch, thats a toxin, right? Not one Im familiar with, though Obsidian Wolfen ws A set of w protectors crafted using dwarven ingenuity using the corrosive obsidian from an [Obsidian ze Dragon]. Using eoriant as a foundation for the obsidian to cover, these w protectors are not only durable but also fortify the attack power of the ws. A small space was added to allow toxins to be stored, which can be opened with the injection of mana. Skill [Mana Conductor Lv. 3] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 5] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 5] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 5] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 5] [Increased Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Increase Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] [Corrosive Obsidian: Moderate Arcane Corruption Venom] These were the part of the order I received from Ogni, the dwarven cksmith. The other was this: Obsidian Wyvern Tanto A tanto crafted by a dwarven cksmith using the corrosive obsidian from an [Obsidian de Dragon]. Using eoriant as a foundation for the obsidian to cover, the tanto is sturdier than the mass-produced versions. Wyvern scales and ws were added to the creation of the weapon, further improving its durability and the offensive ability of its sting. A good amount of corrosive obsidian was used in its creation, making it well suited to use in conjunction with liquid corrosive obsidian. Skill [Mana Conductor Lv. 5] [Dagger Mastery Lv. 5] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 7] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 6] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 3] [Increased Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Increase Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] [Corrosive Obsidian: Moderate Arcane Corruption Venom] [Increase Corrosive Obsidian Effectiveness] From out of my storage, a ck dagger reminiscent of shinobi, or ninja, movies appeared. Its edge gleamed with a deadly purple like a cobras fangs ready to snatch its prey. Pointing the de at Gael, heined he wanted a knife but I didnt give him a chance to get one. [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Haste] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] [Dark Tendrils] erupted from Gaels shadow, ready to capture him, but he stepped backward. Fuck, I forgot you dont need to chant your spells! he eximed. I then threw a couple of [Dark Bolt]s at him for distraction before rushing to his face. I used [Shadow Pierce] with my new dagger, but Gael redirected my arm away with his bare hand. As my body was already turning around, I used this chance tond a roundhouse kick onto his forearm. Urgh! he groaned. Shit! Noticing his predicament, Gael grabbed my leg and pushed me off him into the air. As I was doing a somersault tond on my feet, Gael suddenly grabbed my arm with my dagger and somehow disarmed me effortlessly. Shameless Pickpocketif you wanted to know the name of the ability, he said with a conflicted expression. See, I knew it. You had tricks like these up your sleeve, I said smugly while taking out the other two daggers I had from my storage. Without saying another word, a ck magic circle appeared on his hand and a ck bolt was shot at me, however, with [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] active, it was not hard to dodge. At this point, I confirmed he was a dark mage, but not a very proficient one. Compared to me, I could not only use all my spells without a chant, but also use two spells simultaneously. Dark sh! ws of Darkness! were activated back-to-back. Gael sidestepped the spells,ining that I was ruining his house. At this time, I attached one of my daggers to the tip of my mana threads and used my w protectors to maneuver the threads like a whip. It was made with my mana, so it had no special effects, but Gael had difficulties dodging it. We werent fighting in a wide space, like the empty chamber ruins of the onnikai, but inside a small apartment-like room with furniture and other objects. Gael was deft, but even that had its limits if I attacked him aggressively. This allowed me to set a trap with [Dark Tendrils]. Once the tendrils erupted from the ground to grab him, he flinched for a moment. Taking advantage of it, I used [Just Blink], disappearing from his vision and senses for a single second, before reappearing with two daggers aiming at his arms. Daggers shed. My dagger that he was using and the one I had right now collided against each other, blocking any attacks, however Fuck! he shouted, echoing through his room. My left dagger didnt hit its mark, his bicep, but he wasnt able to grab it properly. The dagger dug into his open palm like a bee sting, causing him to bleed. While this amount of pain wouldnt make him curse this loudly, the fact that I was able to grab his arm with my left hand was a problem. For this hand had my w protectors, with a venom leaking from them. You dont have a very good poker face, huh? I didnt know if you were immune to a certain status effect, so I was ready to continue this fight, butyou are afraid of what toxin I am using, right? That bead of cold sweat is enough evidence. I won. Letting go of his arm, I took my daggers back. Honestly, I expected more. You epted my deal and suddenly attacked me. You had the moment of surprise in your favor, but you still messed it up. Youre rusty, Gael. Or maybe you just werent worthy of being a B rank adventurer in the first ce? As if I hit a sweet spot, Gaels expression distorted. It was abination of sadness, frustration, and fear. Whatever caused him to end up in this sorry state probably resurfaced. Staying silent, Gael slumped down onto the ground. It looked like he was holding back his tears. I understand a bit about grief. If you need somebody to talk to, tell Farron to contact me. Dont stalk us, please. With that said, I left him back in his apartment after saying goodbye. I hope I didnt just do something terrible. After that, a week passed. Tasianna and I would train together to test out our new weapons, while also nning for our restaurant. I finalized the menu while Tasianna was able to fill up multiple potion vials with her potions. As to how we got empty potion vials, we traded the filled ones with an adequate amount of empty vials from Barathen and Manu. The Helvas staff members used up potions to treat injuries or sickness, so they had gathered up some empty vials which they havent returned to the alchemy guild yet. It was free potions for them, so they dly epted them. I also managed to gather a good amount of normal clothing threads to create, well, normal clothes. Using my tailor guild membership, I asked a few of my senpais, so older members, for a few contacts who would want mana clothing. There, in exchange for mana dresses worthy of a noble which the merchants nned to gift to their wives, I gained a ton of wool and silk threads. These will be used for normal clothing. During this week, I also noticed numerous gargoyles appearing in the sky. The nobles of Firwood and the surrounding fiefs were returning from the capital of Artorias, just like the High Bishop and Eine said. Once Manu mentioned members of House Chezaic had returned, she and I mounted her gargoyle and flew to the forest where Hestia and Eine were training. There, we witnessed the two girls in messy outfits dismantling a skorr, while two of Eines knight retainers were grilling some fish. It was like a scene from a survivor drama show. None of them would look like nobles in their clothes if it werent for their otherwise clean appearance. They likely washed in a nearbyke. From what I heard, Eine managed to level up ten times during their stay there, while Hestia, as expected, didnt even notice her experience gain. She eventually redirected all the experience gained towards Eine and the knights with her party bracelet in order to not waste it on herself. Once we returned the four survivalists to Firwood, we cleaned them up. The invitations for the Chezaic party then arrived for us in two days, informing us that the party would begin in three days. Once that time passed, Eine and Hestia boarded a carriage in dresses so beautiful that even I, the tailor, cried tears of joy. Let me admit something I would never tell Hestia or Tasianna. I personally wanted to wear a dress too, instead of this retainer tuxedo. Hmph! A note from AbyssRaven I just wanted to say thank you to everybody who stuck with the story up until now! Thank you so very much for all the support! If I may ask you guys something how did you guys think of the earlier chapters? Specifically, the parallel minds. Nowadays, they''re gone but I know that quite a lot of people disliked them, which is especially the case for those who haven''t read until this point since they dropped it either because of the parallel minds or the kids. If I were to rewrite those chapters, what would you guys suggest I do? Any response would be really appreciated! Thank you guys! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(31) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 136: Chezaic Tea Party. Chapter 136: Chezaic Tea Party. Haaaaa, deep breaths in. Haaaa, deep breaths out. Doing a breathing exercise, I calmed myself down. My heart was pounding from anxiousness. I am surprised something mundane as a tea party would unsettle you this much, Lady Hestia. You walk into a battle against E rank monsters without a care in the world, but a simple meeting between young noblewomen has you this distressed, Eine said with a smile, sitting in front of me with her attendant Josine. It was not out of mockery, but due to genuine surprise. Understanding what she meant, I couldnt help but frown at that fact. I cannot help it. After living in the wilds for so long, fighting has just be natural. On the other hand, speaking with a group of nobles seems daunting. The etiquette lesson you and Manu gave me is a good example of this, as you would always scrutinize my wordings and phrases in an attempt to polish them. Now, I am thrown into a den of strangers with this exact mindset. That thought scares me. Although, I dont think youre qualified to say that to me, Eine. You are shaking, too, I thought after seeing her hands tremble for a second. She was good at hiding her feelings, but not good enough to hide the fact she was afraid of going to this tea party. It reminded me of when Manu suddenly raised her voice when Eine first suggested this n. It made me curious back then, but now I was convinced why she hadnt participated in these events after she relinquished her inheritance rights. Barathan and Manu once mentioned a noble giving up their right to inherit their houses title was usually ridiculed as a coward. When Eine did this, not only did she lose most of her retainers, but it seems she lost most of her friends. Thest part was a guess since I never heard her mention anybody close to her, nor her time at the royal academy. Even in the one week where we spent the time together in a forest for Eines training arc, we barely talked about her social life. We ventured into a monster-infested forest northeast of Firwood for the specific reason of allowing Eine to level up and train her skills under my watch, so all weve discussed was her growth as a mage and swordswoman. Yeah, swordswoman. Apparently, her father was an aplished knight of the Greenveil duchy knights order, and her brother was expected to join him after he graduated. Eine learned some swordsmanship from her father when she was younger, but gave up on it once her inferiorityplex settled in. As both her physical abilities and stamina have grown from all the cardio I suggested, she took it back up again with the help of her two knights. While I do sympathize, I cannotpare it to being put in a life-or-death situation, Eine replied in return. I still cannot believe you would prevent my knights from fighting with me just so you could force me to face a monster alone. I am still in the academy if you remembered. And? That isnt an excuse when adventurers around our age must fight wildlife for a living. I will reiterate what I saidst week your royal academy seems more like a social club focusing on building connections instead of developing the elites of the future, I responded, remembering the heated discussion I had with Eine and her knights. Magic research,nd management, economics are subjects I find interesting and agree are important for your growth as an intellectual, but when your onlybat experience is either theoretical or sparring in a safe environment, then you willck the initiative in realbat. A moments hesitation is a second too long. I then formed a mini wind gun and twirled it in front of me. Besides, you were always safe. You might have received a scare or a wound, but I would have intervened if your life was in danger. If you ask me, doesnt it sound simr to what you experience at the academy? Only with a higher difficulty. After all, I am not a cruel person. Well, it involves more menial work, I guess. The dismantling is usually reserved for attendants. Ahh, so pure and innocentjust like me when I first began! Although, she had less reservation than I had when she killed her first loopabit; well, she used a sword and I had to break its neck with my fangs. Ahem, while I enjoy seeing you two bond, I believe we should use this time to discuss the n? Interrupting our small talks was Saori, who was sitting next to me in her own tailored butler outfit. There was a maid outfit in her size avable, but she refused to wear it. Miss Saori is correct, Lady Eine. Lady Hestia, agreeing with my attendant, Josine spoke up in support to push us in a proper discussion. It would be helpful for Lady Hestias sake to repeat what she learned during her training. This is her debut tea party, and I remember how nervous My Lady was during her first. Speaking of debuts, this will be your social debut as an adult, My Lady, so you must be prudent too. Ah, my debutright. I forgot I had that also. Since Lord Theodore had diligently spread the rumor among the nobles, I should also correct my story, so my mother isnt seen as a liar. Since Lord Helvas, Eines father, ordered Eine to stick with me as mydy-in-waiting, without my consent I might add, she had to skip her social debut as an adult during the God Thanking Festival Ball in the kingdoms capital. As Eines mother didnt want people to think of her negatively, she told people she was sick and had to stay behind to manage the fief after the bandit attack. This tea party we were using as a way for Saori to find evidence and information on House Chezaics involvement in Davisons fairy hunting was also Eines official debut event. She was supposed to socialize and be friendly with her future allies and friends, but we were currently doing something illegalkinda. Well, that is my issue, so let us push that back for now, she refocused with a deep breath. Miss Saori, as you will be Lady Hestias attendant today, you will have free roam from the garden to the kitchen in order to fulfil your duties. In this moveable area, the security will bex, and it will give you enough room and time for you to move around with your dark magic. Josine, Miss Saori will need aid to fit in perfectly with the other attendants, so please give her your support. Of course, Lady Eine. Miss Saori, I am confident in our sess, Josine bowed slightly, calm as a peacefulke. I am in your care, Miss Josine. Eine nodded at cooperation between those two and then looked at me. Lady Hestia, as Manu and I have taught you as much as we could on how to conduct yourself as a Lady in the one week we had, I believe you should do fine. It helped that your foundation was already admirable, and any deviation can be excused as a difference in culture. Aside from that, Lord Theodore has spread the rumor that you are a greifnoble tier aristocrat from Loatryx, so none of thedies in attendance would dare provoke you for something insignificant as a speaking habit. They will not be as fastidious as Manu was, so you may rest your worries. A short version of the rumor the High Bishop and Eine spread around was that I was a traveling greifnoble from Loatryx, using my adventurer role to wander freely in Artorias as a sight-seeing tour. I was then found out by House Helvas. They invited me to their home and have been acting as my host ever since. Lord Sirius and the High Bishop were informed of my presence and wished me to stay within their castle for my safety, but I refused as I found it too bothersome to move residence. As they relented to my request, they ordered House Helvas to take care of me, which forced Eine to be mydy-in-waiting. Since my goal was to not be detected and have freedom in my travels, I opted to not reveal my presence at the God Thanking Festival. This forced Eine to stay in Firwood and her mother gave an excuse to hide me. High Bishop Theodore mentioned that my identity as a priestess wasnt included in the rumors and that I should reveal it after the tea party. In his words, baffle society, your Highness. I should leave a big mark in the partys attendants memories to help the rumor grow even more, to the point it reaches the temple and the returning priests and priestesses. Once Davisons and House Chezaics supporters hear that the High Bishop has already met the dragonewt greifnoble priestess they will want answers and request that I meet them. When that happens, the High Bishop will attempt to extract as much insider information as possible. I needed to give out my white grace services as whimsically as possible in order to attract these priests customers and make the priests desperate. Aside from a few changes, the rumor was pretty much spot on. Once we gathered enough information from todays event or afterward, the High Bishop would have Lord Siriusunch an investigation party to House Chezaic while another party would storm Davison and apprehend him, after all his supporters would be gone. I thought it was a bit too much nning, considering they were nobles contesting against amoner, but Theodore wanted to deal with this situation as meticulously as possible. The act of fairy hunting was a sensitive topic that could destroy any attempts the Kingdom of Artorias had on rekindling their rtionship with the elves. The fewer witnesses during this attack, the better. If we didnt snuff out the roots concerning Davisons noble supports, then leaks could happen with the disgruntled nobles. We didnt even know exactly why House Chezaic was supporting Davison in the first ce. As the Kingdom of Artorias had an enemy with the kingdom of Atadoro in the south, Theodore didnt want to risk dissatisfied nobles selling information to their enemy and then defecting. Execution, assassination, nor exile could be used against these nobles without proper evidence, since that would cause House Sirius to lose a ton of respect and prestige. So, yeah, we had a lot to do before we could take care of this situation like proper and civilized humans. Honestly, it was a hassle when Saori could just sneak into Davisons basement, but it seems like Theodore and Eine had ulterior motives concerning the nobles. Ill ride their wave for now. After a while, the carriage stopped. We had to wait a few moments as our driver presented our invitation before the gate guards let us in. The moment the cold disappeared, I knew we were inside the demesne of a noble house. The carriage moved a bit further until it stopped again, but this time, there was a knock on the carriage door. Without another word, Josine stood up and opened the door, descending the stairs. The noise could be heard from outside men and women mentioning presents and gifts and wanting to unpack them, while the happy voices of young women were ovepping with each other making it hard to decipher what they were saying individually. Saori followed, guiding Eine down next. Wearing the mana dress Saori made for her, as we owed her for paying for our equipment, Eine seemed to have garnered peoples attention, seeing as I could hear peoples collective gasps. Her outfit was abination of a white frilly knee-long dress and a yellow-green coat, held together with a corset. Since this was a semi-formal asion, Eines dress was casual but made to impress. Some extra frills and ribbons were added to raise her feminine appeal, while a verdant green brooch, matching her eyes, was ced on her jacket to unt her wealth. Thest detail added was her Houses emblem sewn on the chest part of the jacket. Seeing as how Manu, Svena, Josine, and the other seamstresses of House Helvas influenced the dress, it was an exemrybination of 21st century Earths fashion styles and medieval Peolyncian noble tastes. Eine stopped in front of the door. She kept a proper smile as she looked to the right, where I could see her eyes wavering a bit, reminding me of a shy kitty. Upon Saoris urging, Eine continued down the stairs without further issues. Lady Hestia. That was my cue. Taking a final deep breath, I stood up and gently walked to the door, where I saw Saori offer her hand to guide me down. Keeping my head up and without looking down, I took her hand and revealed myself to Artoriass noble society for the first time. My legs were shaking a bit, but I was an entertainer by heart. Baffle society, High Bishop Theodores words remained in my head as I ground my fangs, hiding this action behind a smile. Oh my, is that the rumored dragonewt? What a mesmerizing dress! House Helvass emblem is on the carriage. So, the rumors were truthful. My dearest mother mentioned it before I left, asking me to confirm it if possible. Mine also. Truly a dazzling first entrance, no? I wonder if Lady Francesca and Lady Irac will monopolize her attention? Shame. I heard she was a greifnoble from the rumors. It might be hard for us schwertnoble, especially if Lady Eine were to shadow her. From what I could hear, my appearance seems like a sess. I used a bit of my scale-dust to create a light fiery haze around me, making it seem like I was casting an aura after revealing myself. From what I remembered when I practiced it, it made me look a bit more charming, more mature, with my dress, which I liked. My dress, unlike Eines, was more inspired by modern cocktail dresses with a bit of Victorian-era influence so I wouldnt stand out too muchpared to the other attendees. It was a tea party, a semi-casual semi-formal asion, so I thought why not? ording to Eine, nobles are supposed to impress with innovative ideas, right? Well, fashion is a good point to begin with. You know, its funny how Im talking about fashion when I never was that interested in it on Earth. I me Saori and her insistence on making her designs fabulous. And this dress certainly does that. My mana dress was light blue reaching down to my knees. Now, my dress couldnt be too revealing, as a noble society valued modesty quite a bit; in addition, the more fabric that was used, the better it would be received. The ends of my skirt were red with multipleyers of pleats to give the illusion of more fabric used. Saori added some extra detail to them to make them look simr to dragon scales, to fit my legs. My chest and shoulders were covered, of course, and a red ribbon was tied around my waist. Frills were added to the ends of my shoulders, and I was wearing white sleeves and thigh-high sheer stockings to make my scales less visible. You could still see them I wanted them to know I was a dragonewt but they werent the focus of my outfit. To finish it all off, I had a hairpin with mana threaded flowers, a flower adornment on my right horn, and a cute ribbon on the ends of my tail. We left out the emblem, as I didnt want it seeing as I would just use Kargryxmors, and we didnt add any jewelry, as none of the pieces at hand fit me. If I were to add jewels to my outfit, then it would be something made with my corrosive obsidian. I really like the dark purple hue. Do not overdo it with the fire, Lady Hestia, Saori warned me with a whisper. I allowed the haze to fade away naturally as I walked down the stairs. Instead of a mansions entrance, I was greeted by the sight of a massive garden, filled with youngdies in elegant dresses and white covered tables. There were other carriages on the road, where attendants were packing out boxes and handing them over to other attendants, the former of which I presumed worked for House Chezaic, as they all had the same emblem on their chests. As I smiled at a group of young women who gossiped about me, who quickly turned away and hid their reactions with fans, two simr-looking girls around my age appeared. Both wore very fabric and color-rich dresses, making them stick out among most of the other attendees. Both pinched the ends of their dresses and curtsied. The girl with yellow eyes spoke first, Lady Eine, it has been a long time, no? We missed you so dearly at the God Thanking Festival. The girl with red eyes then continued in her stead, My, when we heard from your mother that you were sick, we were so worried for you. Winter is a dangerous time where you must watch your health the most, Lady Eine. We are ddened to see you attending another of our tea parties, again. With a waning smile, Eine curtsied in return. Thank you for inviting me, Lady Francesca and Lady Irac. I apologize that I couldnt joinst years tea party. I was sadly preupied which, unfortunately, made me unavable. That is understandable. Life is full of surprises, yes? Our schedule cannot always be freeAlso, I recently heard a very interesting rumor. My sister and I are very d to see that it was true. The yellow-eyed girl then turned to me, curtsying deeply with her sister. My name is Francesca Elia Chezaic, the second child of Lord Arcanuess Chezaic. May the Goddess bless our meeting today. I am Irac Wilma Chezaic, youngest child of Lord Arcanuess Chezaic and the younger twin sister of Lady Francesca. May the Goddess bless our meeting today, My Lady. Lady Eine, would it be possible for you to introduce us? As if they were waiting for it, all the noblewomen attending todays tea party became quiet and looked in our direction intently. Yes, this is Lady Hestia Atsuko, a noble of the Dragonewt Country Loatryx. It is a pleasure to meet you two, and I thank you for inviting me to your tea party from the depth of my heart. I initially didnt want to join, as I am a foreigner, but I couldnt help myself after how much Lady Eine described it. My curiosity for an Artorian social event had to be sated. Holy shit, what am I saying? It is our honor to be your hosts, Lady Hestia. On behalf of the nobledies of Firwood and the surrounding fiefs, we sisters would like to wee you to the Kingdom of Artorias. Please, enjoy your time with us, Francesca announced, causing everybody in the surrounding to p. Lady Eine, I cannot thank you enough for persuading Lady Hestia. You are an invaluable friend. Friend? After that, the twins showed us to our seats and told us that tea would be ready in a bit and that we should use this time to get to know the others. As it was a custom to give presents to the host ine and I presented boxes filled with Since I remembered Artorias had a problem with yeast, I had my retainers bake some confections for us. I promise they are spongy and soft as clouds, aside from being too delicious to resist, I said, as Josine and Saori opened two boxes to show a cake and a bunch of cupcakes. Truthfully, I didnt know how Artorias was so dependent on the elven kingdom for yeast. I mean, the taverns serve beer, ale, and mead. Last time I checked, yeast was made during the processing of beer, so how could they not know of yeasts existence? Well, whatever the reason was, this fact was a major boon for todays event. C-Cake, amazing! How manyyers were added, Lady Hestia? The one I tasted was smaller than yours. They are so colorful. L-Lady Hestia, would it be alright for us to taste them today? Th-They must be unimaginably expensive. Lady Eine sponsored the raw ingredients? Why, if House Helvas had a hand in this, then the quality of the individual products must be great. Lady Hestia. Lady Eine. We cannot thank you enough for treating us to something this wonderful. The daughters of barons and bars were visibly flustered by what I was showing, unsure if the Chezaic twins or I would allow them to taste my confections since they called it a luxury even for nobles. It seems they thought they werent worthy or rich enough to taste it. On the other hand, the mednobles looked like they wanted to devour the cake on the spot. They mentioned the confections they could buy were smaller and less decorative. Sugar wasnt a problem, since Artorias grews sugar beets, but without yeast, the confections had to be kept small, otherwise they would turn into sugary rocks. As everybody thanked me profusely for our presents, I couldnt help but feel good about myself. The constant praise was making my soul flourish. I also checked on Eine, as I believed she should be enjoying it too, but she wasnt smiling as much as I thought. She kept a reserved smile as she responded to everybody. Shouldnt she feel more hyped about this? Hmmm, I thought, wondering what was bothering Eine. I havent asked why she was nervous about joining this tea party, as I thought she would do it eventually. Maybe I should speak to her, afterward. Saori and Josine were then led by a butler to the kitchen to prepare the confections. I was wishing them luck that they could find something damning. The party then continued for a while until the tea arrived. We were seated and enjoyed a rxing session of tea and snacks as we spoke to each other. Apparently, the tables were divided up among schwertnobles and mednobles, ording to Eine, to ensure ease of socializing for everybody. Wasnt it a bit rude? Making people remember their ranks in a social gathering. I mean, I would be happy to talk to anybody here, but maybe it was harder for the nobles? They were obsessed with rankings and tiers, after all. Well, anyways, after Francesca and Irac gave a speech about weing the new year with new and renewed bonds, they wish us to continue enjoying the party as long as we wished. From there, the intro was done and acquaintances were made; we were now allowed to wander the whole garden or stay at the table to continue snacking or sipping tea. While I wouldnt want to speak ill of our neighbours, I have heard some rather unsettling rumors from the Lecartiglio duchy, so I wouldnt rmend traveling there for now, Lady Hestia. Uhm, I am not belittling your abilities, I swear. I just wish to warn you as I heard the youngest daughter of House Moreschi was kidnapped from her house. Cedaraille or Griffonpeak would be great traveling points, and then you could visit the Morgiana duchy. Oh, absolutely! Lady Hestia, you muste to the capital if you have the time. Although I might not be able to boast to a scion of dragons, I would like to mention that a royal academy is a wonderful ce for the educated. The university and the mages guild there are being led by the dukes of Morgiana and Myrddin. Our premier magic talents. They might interest you, the daughter of House Cathrina said. Oh, this might also interest you, Lady Hestia. At the end ofst year, the heir of House Morgiana was made the principal of the academy. Lady Thyra Nimue Morgiana. A talented magician who has reached the advanced tier of magic, who also was allowed to join the capitol basilica of the Holy State Aureolis to learn holy magic! In addition, she is only a few years older than us! the daughter of House Venierus told me. It would delight us if we could meet again at the academy, Lady Hestia. I understand, I understand, however, I was intending to travel the kingdom at my pace. I do not know when I will reach the capital, so I cannot make any promises, I told them, overwhelmed by how many people were talking to me. I will have to visit Griffonpeak one day for Aurena, but I dont think I will visit the academyfor now. Seeing as I was the new kid in the neighborhood, everybody was naturally curious about me, especially after the rumors about me were confirmed. They were asking about my magic abilities, how Loatryx was, or my general interests. Concerning the questions about Loatryx, it really made me regret not asking Agni, Kraftja, or maybe even the guild master about it. Loatryx was north of the dwarvennds and Farron seemed to know a lot about dragons and dragonewt, so it made sense to try asking them. I wouldve been able to answer everybodys questions if I had more knowledge of Loatryx instead of dodging the question. Huh? Where is Eine? I wondered. After the greetings, Eine and I were kinda dragged away by a group of girls to continue where we left off before the Cheziac twins gave their speech. I asked the group of girls if they saw ine go somewhere, and only one of them could tell me she went back to the tables. The others didnt seem to know, but I guess they were too engrossed in our small talk. As I went over, I saw that a couple of girls were standing before Eine with rather smug smiles while she held her head down. Ah, Lady Eine, what luck. The noble who unceremoniously gave up her inheritance rights and all the retainers her mother gave her was once again given a chance to seed in life. Meeting a greifnoble of Loatryx, of all countries. How lucky can one person be, right? Sister? True, Sister, I agree. Instead of funneling this chance to their more talented and obviously more worthy son, House Helvas still intends to support their underperforming and outright embarrassing daughter. What a lovely family, although, not the wisest action, I must say. Hie hie hie hie hie hie hie! Oh, imagine if the Kingdom could form a diplomatic rtionship with Loatryx due to Lady Hestia. What a reward House Helvas would gain. What a reward Lady Eine would gain. Wouldnt they rank up to Arcanuess, Lady Francesca? Luck is part of sess, too, but Lady Eine would be an ill fit candidate for a reward. A noble who isnt even confident enough to even attempt the inheritance battle is not a noble the kingdom should be promoting. It would only sully the reputation of our more qualified candidates, right? Lady Irac? Hie hie hie hie ha ha ha ha ha! Are you kidding me? What is this? A fucking otome game?! What is this shit! Hey! my loud voice resounded through the party, drawing the attention of the bullies standing before Eine. I will now ask you to politely walk away from my friend, otherwise, I shall show you what I do with scum! One of my veins probably popped as an unpleasant memory resurfaced. Chapter 137: Rumors are scary. Chapter 137: Rumors are scary. Jeez, the teacher is always giving you the most attention. Did your daddy and mommy bribe him or something? Cuz, we also want him to help us. Yes, yes, we know you can sing well; you dont need to show it off so much. Not everybody is talented enough to be a singersome of us are only good enough for background dancers Ooooh, she got rejected from another audition? Cant always win on the first try, right? And then she failed the second. The third. The fourth. The fifth. Not so special from us, huh? I wonder if her parents are regretting the money they put into her, but Little Miss Rich Girl probably has no problem with money, ha ha ha! Why is iting back now? Go away! Fuck off! You know, I know its your dream and wish and so on, butarent you putting a bit too much time on it? Like, youre obsessed! When was thest time we just hung-out? You dont even call us that often, too. You know, if you ever have time, we could go to bucks or to that boba shop you like so much. Cool down a bit. It might help you not take those auditions so seriously every time. It isnt fun seeing you depressed all the time. Oh HEY, sorry, we dont have any time today! Huh? Another one? Thats too bad, but youll get it next time! For sure! Lets hang out when were all free, ok? Bye! Wooo, I love this song----- I-I really dont want to remember thiswhywhy does it sound so different from what I remembered? What Ithought I remembered? Memories of the bullies from my dance lessons and the bitches who stopped being my friends because I didnt fit in with them. Were they all wrong? Could I believe these memories? Were Aurenas words correct when she said my memories woulde back to me slowly? Well, if thats true, then she was right to saythis would hurt. Cause, it hurts. I remembered the bullies being envious and talking down to me due to my parents money, but was that the only reason? When I blew up on them how did it happen and why did I do it in the first ce? My friends from school, why exactly did we lose contact? Was it cause they couldnt ept how much I was changing, or cause I couldntpromise with anything else outside my idol training? I dont know. These memories are so confusing. Just thinking about them is painful. And with pain,es anger. Wha-L-Lady Hestia, pardon, what did you say? Francesca, the older of the Chezaic twins asked with a flustered face. She probably didnt expect me to shout from a few tables away. Did I stutter? Lady Francesca. Lady Irac. Back away from Lady Eine this instance! I wont tolerate you badmouthing my friend, even if this is your party. Barely able to control my aura skills from rampaging and frightening everybody in attendance, I stormed over to them, forgoing the more elegant slow walk. B-Badmouthing?! How ludicrous, as if we would do something that uncouth during our own tea party! Ladies, you were close to us, you did not hear anything, correct? We were just performing small talk! Irac, the younger twin, turned to her groupies, using them to undermine what I just stated. They hesitated a bit before they nodded, agreeing that what I said waspletely wrong. See? Lady Hestia, greifnoble or not, such random and unwarranted ims are uneptable! This is a social asion where bonds are made and maintained, not an event for lies and plotting! To think you would do this when we are weing you to our realm, Lady Hestia. Whispers began running rampant in the garden, the other girls were speaking about it intently, as expected. Some took the twins side, as they found it inappropriate of me to speak up like this during a public event, while others were murmuring that I was creating a fuss for nothing. The rest, on the other hand, had entirely different reactions. Some stayed quiet, worried to say anything and breathing as if they were nervous. Those who heard me mention my magic skill levels were nervous as they pondered if my words were real and if I would create a mess. And then there were those mentioned, The twins are doing this again. My ears heard them all. A perk of having a high [Enhanced Audio Sense]. Dont you dare lie to me after getting caught red-handed! Lady Irac, did you forget that Im a dragonewt? Did my horns or tail or scales not tip you off, or do you need sses, huh? My hearing is far better than a humans, I then pointed at a group of noblewomen who were the furthest away from us. I apologize, Lady Oleanna, I did not intend to eavesdrop; however, did you not speak about your studies at the royal academy? That you were worried about the next semester and thebat practices? Lady Clementine, you mentioned your [Wind Magic] has been improving slowly recently? Lastly, Lady Kiara, didnt you say your father has been putting you and your brothers through more strenuous knight training? After I said everything, I once again apologized to them as I noticed their faces bing redder. I hope they were simply flustered that I heard them and werent too embarrassed. I really didnt want to make them ufortable, however I had to use somebody as an example to bring my point across. The moment these bitches sessfully denounce me, then Eine and I will have lost. Have I proven myself enough? You and your little followers were snickering about Eine, speaking ill about her simply because she and I have be friends? You two invited me here through Eine and you do something like this? I will repeat myself. You. Two. Are. SCUM!!! Maybe thatst part came out more aggressive than I nned. Maybe I shouldnt have called them scum. Well, it couldnt be helped when my throat just wanted to explode. Also looking at the twins and their three cronies expressions, I guess I identally released my [Draconic Aura] a bit. As I was staring those five down, Eine moved her head a bit for her to see me, although she still kept her head down in front of the twins, Lady Hestia A noble should never bow her head except in front of their lord or those of a higher rank. As daughters, Eine and the twins werent nobles per se. Per definition, nobles are the people who currently hold a noble rank and possess the privilege of one, while an aristocrat was simply a person of a higher rank than amoner. The upper ss. That meant, all nobles were aristocrats, but not all aristocrats were nobles. Calling all these young women noblewomen was technically false, but it was easier to use and it reminded everybody of their statuses. The twins didnt outrank Eine, but their parents did. That influence would trickle down to their rtives and was the reason why nobles loved mentioning family members with noble ranks. It gave them more authority, as a family was tight among the nobility, from what the few nobles Ivee to know have told me. If I used that logic, it made sense for Eine to bow her head, as the twins father was an Arcanuess while hers was a Count. They were both mednoble ranks, but an Arcanuess was higher in the hierarchy. It made sense for her to bow. Seeing it through a nobles eyes. But I was here. Lady Eine, why are you bowing your head? Thest time I checked, we had already finished introductions and greetings, correct? Everybody saw us in the front of the garden curtsy. People began whispering again as they hid their mouths with fans, thinking they could stop my eavesdropping with that. Well, I can fine-tune my senses enough to ignore stuff, so Ill do just that. But, in general, everybody was wondering what I was saying with this. What was my purpose to bring this up? As I was about to continue, one of the girls behind me spoke, Pardon me, but has Lady Hestia epted Lady Eine as her retainer?! she said in surprise, loud enough for everybody to hear. And that was all that was needed to create a chain reaction. What?! But shes a foreign nobility, and a dragonewt! A greifnoble of Loatryx making a noble of our kingdom her retainer. Wouldnt somebody of a higher rank be more suitable? Like another greifnoble. So, why Lady Eine? Dont forget that Lord Marquess Sirius knows about this. Maybe this is part of a n to reconnect with the dragonewts of Loatryx? Simr to how were improving rtionships with the dwarves? The rumor of Eine bing one of my retainers has begun to take shape and, like a floodgate, once the girls began to consider it to be true, they couldnt stop gossiping about it and spreading it to everybody around them. Even the retainers and guards couldnt help but be curious. HoweverI didnt n anything like this! W-Wait, what is this?! I was about to say that Eine shouldnt be bowing cause Id leave if it continued! I was nning to tell them off for bullying Eine, so how the hell did this rumor begin?! Wadafuk?!!?!? I looked at the situation with exasperation, but I couldnt say anything as it got worse and worse. Oh, that does make sense. Lady Eine must have be Lady Hestiasdy-in-waiting to travel with her to Loatryx. Wouldnt she have more opportunities there without anybody knowing how she gave up her birthright? And it would give our kingdom a link to the north. An ambassador. I heard that Loatryx was a cold ce, so trade would flourish between us, as we can provide different goods. The Marquess and Lord Duke Greenveil must have nned this! How brilliant! ording to reports, the one-sided trade between the Dukedom of Lecartiglio and the Republic of Caedhul still brings in a lot of money. I learned Caedhul and Loatryx were allies. If we can establish some sort of connection to Loatryx, our whole Kingdom might benefit! Lady Eine, what a selfless sacrifice to leave her home kingdom. I cannot help but admire her. Greenveil nobles act more like merchants, huh? The majority of the conversations were about the economic value of Eine bing my retainer; however, the gossip began to turn more into how can I benefit from this. The original reason for my outrage began to fade from everybodys memories as they started mumbling about how their houses would benefit from this, and how they should act with this new information. It wasnt super obvious, but the ravenous eyes of these youngdies were directed at Eine and me. The gentle, elegant, and cute first impressions I had were gone, reced by the opportunistic and greedy nature of noblewomen. W-We sincerely apologize! We are at fault! the twins eximed loudly, bowing their heads so deeply I thought they would fall down. W-We stepped out of line. We did not mean what we said! As their two leaders faltered, so did their three followers. Although I didnt n for it to happen like this, it justkinda worked. I didnt even admit to anything, everybody was already making some random suggestions and one of them stuck around, bing believable enough by itself without any further evidence. Crazy, but never look a gift horse in the mouth, right? W-Wait, everybody- Eine was about to say something that would ruin this moment, so I quickly activated [Telepathy] to speak with her. [Eine, Eine, dont say anything. Lets just pretend we didnt hear anything, okay? They were covering up their mouths, so it would make sense for us to not eavesdrop, right? We didnt admit to anything, the rumors were created outside our control, so lets use it for now. I really want to make these bitches pay for what they did.] L-Lady Hestia tha-! Ahem. Maybe using the word bitches wasnt the correct choice, but Eine quickly regained herposure. I-I did not take any offense. Please, be at ease Lady Francesca and Lady Irac. It was a pretty meek response, but I guess this was more Eines personality. Outside of her prideful nature as a noble and the spoiled daughter of a wealthy family, she was pretty kind and considerate. She knew where to hold up appearances and use her authority, seeing at how she managed the mansion and the many staff members. Personally, I wanted to confront them more on their bullshit. They reawakened those annoying memories in me and I wasnt done letting my anger out. I barely had a chance, but this wasnt my bully incident, but Eines. Being petty here when I somehow garnered peoples respect from a false rumor would be kinda idiotic. So, I let those five off with a simple warning, using [Royal Presence] to pressure them into epting it without question. Seeing as how it was practically a charisma skill, it also helped everybody ept me more. It was simr to my first meeting with House Helvas, where I identally let out my aura from [Princess] title. I was controlling it here, but the little bit I leaked really showed its worth. Lady Eine, we had a few arguments in the past, but let us bury it for the sake of our houses? If you could forgive me, I would be honored to have our houses support each other. I will speak with my mother to make it true. Lady Hestia, your aura was astounding. We werent able to assess your mana levels, but your aura skill must be high, no? Certainly impressive. Would you be kind enough to divulge your training schedule? After all, you have overheard our concerns, so it is just right. Lady Hestia, if you are free, my house is holding a tea party soon before we students must go back to the academy for the new semester. Would you be interested ining with Lady Eine? The highlight of this tea party was meant for the twins to increase their reputations, but, due to a certain rumor, Eine and I had taken the spotlight. I was already in everybodys focus, but it got to the point that nobody would stay away from us for an extended period. Nobody would even talk with the twins anymore. From the corner of my eyes, I could see the twins ball their hands into fists. They trembled as they red at Eine and me, hiding their teeth-clenching mouths behind their fans. They were mad, they were so mad. I bet they were cursing us at this very moment. Ahh, schadenfreude. On the other hand, Eine was smiling. It was an uneasy, ufortable smile as she understood everybody was being nice to her due to the rumors, but at least it wasnt the gloomy one she had before. I could hear others admitting that their opinion of her deteriorated since she gave up her inheritance rights, but that they wish to amend it now. It reminded me of how fickle nobles could be. Honestly, noble society was scary with how they could ping-pong from hating to loving you just cause of a single story. It was the definition of false friends, but I guess nobles see each other more like rivals. Friendships and alliances were only made for benefits. After all, my friendship with Eine started cause of her fathers selfish wish. The party continued until Saori and Josine came back, whispering that they were done. After that, we said our goodbyes and thanked the Chezaic twins, although insincerely on my end, for inviting us to this wonderful party. It made me smile internally when the twins smile quivered a bit when they looked at Eine. When we entered the carriage, Saori and Josine wanted to sit outside to get some fresh air. They looked a bit exhausted and exasperated as they did so, but neither Eine nor I questioned them. Any discussion concerning the investigation had to be avoided before were in a more secure location. While I sat with Eine, she began to speak, Those twins will despise me now. They made fun of me before without any real ill will, but I believe House Helvas and House Chezaic will be enemies, if I were to anticipate their mothers actions. Is she that bad? I questioned, remembering the twins mother was Annabe Chezaic, the second wife of Arcanuess Chezaic. Manu mentioned she was a schemer, but dont all nobles do that? Even thedies at the party, some of whom arent even adults yet, were speaking to us with the intentions of bing closer. Yes, she is. A horrible woman. Manu spoke correctly when she said Lady Annabe was an opportunist. When Lord Chezaics first wife died, Lady Annabe immediately courted the mourning man at his most vulnerable moment. My mother had nothing good to say about her in the letter I received, she exined, telling me that she contacted her parents. Father also told me to use this moment well for the benefit of our House. He believes if everything goes well with the investigation and my brother can graduate in the top rankings, he could be named an Arcanuess. Ambitious, right? Well, it certainly fits your dad. Were doing the pawn work while he will benefit from the results. Lame, Iined, frowning at my first impression of Andre Helvas. I then took in a deep breath to calm myself downpletely. Also, Im sorry. Im really sorry I blew up like that. After all the training and time you spent on helping me be a properdy, I was pretty emotional. Now that I had time to think about it, all of it could have gone terribly. Not only did I use the twins at their own party, but I did it so loudly that I considered myself to have acted like a kid throwing a tantrum. I was unable to hold my emotions at bay at all. The situation could have been solved without me shouting. After all, presenting myself like that was a bad first impression, right? If the rumor about Eine being my retainer hadnt spread, who knows what the other girls would have thought. While I didnt care, Eine was still part of noble society. If I was gone, what would she do about all her bad reputation after I ruined it? The current situation wasnt perfect either, since the moment I leave Artorias, people will question it. I didnt admit anything about the rumors, but I also didnt stop them. Im sorry, I probably caused you huge amounts of problems for the future. Im really sorry, Eine I bowed. I felt bad that I was being a bad friend. The past memories that I regained today were making my guilt even worse, as I couldnt help but consider myself a horrible friend even on Earth. Eine listened to what I had said before cing her hands on my cheeks, raising my head in the process, Lady Hestia, I am not angry, if you thought that. In fact, I feltrelieved. Happy. After I became a social outcast due to my actions, I only received words offort, but nobody really supported me through this time. Josine did, but she couldnt do much about the people badmouthing me. Nobody would talk to her seriously, after all. In fact, if she spoke up, I would be the one that would be shamed. That is how noble society works. She continued, showing her first genuine smile since the party, So I was happy to hear you step up for me. Friends, yes. You risked receiving social stigma for me. I cannot thank you enough forbing my friend, Lady Hestia. I am honored. And blessed. Whether Goddess Aurena nned this or not, I do not know, but I cannot help but thank her for allowing us to meet. Ever since I heard your idol concert, I couldnt help but feel youve been supporting me. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart. Urgh, I cant take it anymore,e here! Her speech was so sweet, so sweet that it was diabetes worthy. Without her consent, I hugged her for the first time to release my pent-up emotions. Eine was surprised for a moment, unsure what to do with her arms, before epting my embrace by caressing my back. Such dramatic physical contact is actually frowned upon when done in public, Lady Hestia, hie hie. Your warmth isnice, albeit a bit too hot for me. You are truly making me question the rules of noble society with all your random behaviors, Lady Hesta. Youve shown yourself to be graceful. Understanding what she meant, I couldnt help but frown at that fact as I let her go from my hug. I cannot help it. I havent mentioned this to you, right? I am like this because I wanted to act less like a rich or noble girl, so I could fit in more with the normal girls. Its what I consider the true me, as you probably guessed. If it werent for Saori and Tasianna, my speech would be far cruder, like amoners. How I speak to you and how I think arepletely different. For what reason did you want to fit in as amoner girl? There is pride in being graceful. Come to think about it, we never really talked about ourselves, huh? I mean, about what happened before we met, like my life on Earth and her life as a noble girl. I guess we had to catch up a bit. When I practiced my dancing and singing, I hadmoner girls train with me. Didnt I tell you? Feudalism was abolished long ago, and the concept of nobles andmoners did not exist anymore during the time I lived on Earth. I was the only one who spoke extremely formal among this group, like, excessively for the city I lived in. Even for Manhattan, I was a bit too formal due to my etiquette teacher. Unfortunately, that failed. I was technically the social pariah in that training group, and I guess what happened to you today brought that memory back from the depths of my head. That pain was one of the reasons why I exploded. Oh, then shouldnt I apologize? I was the main reason for that event! she eximed, covering her mouth with her hand. Dont, please. Well just bounce Im sorry at that point. Lets not do that, hie hie, we both chuckled. If you could, would it be alright for you to help me control my emotions? Due to some of my natural characteristics, for example, my ancestors blood, I can be quite heated sometimes. It would help me avoid embarrassing situations like today. Thankfully, [Battle Frenzy] hasnt appeared in a long time. Evolving into a sunfang dragon was the correct choice, even if my emotional dragon side was still pretty intense. Although, at this point, I think being a dragon was the most fitting thing I could reincarnate into. Maybe. Of course, it would be my honor, Lady Hestia. This time, I will give you the full course to help you grow! Also, I think I have be curious about your past social life, so please tell me more. I would love to learn more. Eine asked with an innocent interest. Considering how you carried yourself during our first meeting, I assumed your charisma must have attracted a lot of people. That was my first impression. Well, also your huge appetite. Mostdies are light eaters if they arent children of knights. Did you really have to emphasize thest part? I know Im a glutton, but having it pointed out is rather embarrassing. If the memories I regained today were true, then I should aim to change myself a bit. A bit more mature, so I wouldnt cause trouble for everybody. That included Saori and Tasianna. Well, I do hope our little lie wont affect you much. Sorry that I didnt tell everybody youre not my retainer, he he. Y-Yes, Im not your retainerbut, I dont think it will be a problem. Once I do something about the lie, she mentioned with a joking giggle, before looking out of the window. Huh? Was she bing flustered? For what reason? Ah, whatever. Once we returned to the mansion, we immediately began a meeting to allow Saori and Josine to speak about their findings. What they learned today was pretty badfor House Chezaic. Lord Chezaics study was protected by runes, so I couldnt sneak in without alerting the guards. However, his bedroom was being cleaned when I sneaked in, and one of the documents mentioned his financial backing for one of the alchemy guilds projects. It was kept vague, but arge amount of Davi was invested into an unnamed project, Saori handed a document to Eine. Here are also his activities concerning the alchemy guild, which mostly includes bribes and authority abuse. Here is one where he convinced multiple nobles to support the alchemy guild instead of the mages guild, and here is where he bribed mages guild officials to redirect supplies to the alchemy guild. These are only the old documents, as the more recent ones are probably in his study, unfortunately. Well, we now have evidence that he went against the mages guild, which caused them to shut down their branch in Firwood. The mages guild is now allowed to demand an investigation on House Chezaic to pursue corruption charges, Eine said, after analyzing the information. However, as we wish to keep this under us, we have to deal with this issue instead of informing the mages guild. With the testament of the spirit and your rmendation, Lady Hestia, Lord Sirius is now forced to aid you in this investigation. Eine continued, "Good, thank you, Miss Saori. With this, Lord Theodore will have enough reason to send in his own spies to investigate what Lord Chezaic has been doing recently. Since he will be missing these documents, he will be on guard, which will probably prolong our search for something damning enough for something other than indefinite house arrest, she nodded. Lady Hestia, please proceed with the second part of the n. Okay. Time to make a few priests and priestesses angry, huh? White Mage Hestia is ready to work, I saluted like an overly dramatic anime character before suddenly realizing something. Oh speaking of priestess, I forgot to mention I was one during the party, right? Oh well, the High Bishop wont like that. Oh, true. Eine pped her hands in surprise. It seemed the both of us were too consumed by the experience. I was too upied with the twins and helping Eines reputation afterward to remember to improve my own! Well, nothing we could do about it, but considering how more experienced all the nobles in this n were, they probably could handle it. I mean, for certain, I made a name for myself with my performance today. Surely, I would be the talk of the town! Well, I am sure it wouldnt be an issue. Eineforted me and I nodded. Well, I guess. I sighed slightly in exasperation before noticing Saori and Josine looking at us seriously. Was there anything else, Saori? You and Josine still look like you need to say something. There was a small shadow under Saoris and Josines eyes. Saori sighed in exasperation before she spoke, Lord Chezaics firstborn son is imprisoned in his bed due to a chronic illness. A maid was serving him food when I saw him. Documents I found in the room suggest he is receiving special elixirs from the alchemy guild to prolong his life. Apparently, the white grace has been unsessful. Wait, healing magic didnt work? Well, it wasnt the first time that I heard that healing magic didnt do its job properly. My damaged mana paths were a testament to this. However, an illness, a status ailment in this world? Well, that I didnt know. But it seems I wasnt the only one who was surprised. He has a son?! Eine and Manu eximed. It seems like the existence of Lord Chezaics son was never made public. Chapter 138: Restaurant “Aurora.” Chapter 138: Restaurant Aurora. Irasshaimase! Wee, we will bring your food to your seat. What would you like to order? giving a bow to two men who stood still to smell the pleasant aroma lingering around the area, Tasianna spoke to them and directed their attention to the table with seats. Order? Oh, right; you sell food, right. What exactly? As he asked, his and hispanions stomach growled. They shrugged and sat down. Tasianna, keeping a professional and reserved smile, answered their question, We serve two dishes plentiful enough for the daily hard worker. The first is curry rice a stew-like dish with meat, vegetables, and spices added to a generous amount of brown rice. The second is stir-fried rice. Curry rice?Stir-fried rice? What are those? they asked. Firwood, and I presume the Duchy of Greenveil as a whole, had multiple ways to prepare rice that resembled Mediterranean dishes, so Italian or Spanish. There were even rice soup and rice crackers that Saori managed to find when she wandered around the town. The mother of invention is a necessity. Rice was a staple food for the dwarves, but as time went by and with the dwarves bordering Artorias to the north, the use of rice as another grain eventually trickled down to the south, to Firwood and the surrounding viges. With another food type, people became inventive and began creating dishes with it. Sure, some dishes wouldnt be known to them like curry rice, which was more a levianewt food ording to Master Kush and the saurians. The dish stir-fried rice wasnt known as a word, but Saori mentioned locals sauteing food, though it was mostly reserved for more expensive taverns and inns where chefs could afford the good oils vegetable, olive, sunflower whereas the everyday worker had topromise by using stinky monster fat or old butter to fry, so most tended to avoid sauteing and stir-frying. However, if we ignore dishes requiring ingredients of higher quality, making some good food with cheap stuff was simple enough. You just need one hungry person to experiment a bit and boom. It would be more realistic to assume Firwood would have dishes Ive never seen before than them not inventing anything at all. Tasianna, understanding their confusion, directed their eyes to the massive wooden stall standing in front of the group of tables and seats. From that direction, a stew-like dish was bubbling in a massive metal pot while a ck-haired wolfkin woman dressed in a white work outfit reminiscent of a sushi chef was stir-frying some rice in a pan. It was the source of all the mouth-watering smells. Behind the wolfkin was a dragonewt girl cutting vegetables and chunks of meat with a knife, the ingredients for the stew. I mean, curry. And yes, I am that dragonewt girl, and the wolfkin is Saori, of course. Man, that would have been a good promotion video if we had a camera. I can envision it already, hmmu hmmu. Jokes aside, team Aurora was currently preparing our weekday job, or city job, as I would like to call it. Which was our food stall with other services. Saori was the chef, Tasianna was our only waitress in a cute waitress outfit, and I was the, well, star of the show, kinda. Ok, I think I added everything, Saori. Ill be starting the show now, I told her, going outside the kitchen. Our kitchen was actually our stall, a simple construction made out of four wooden beams and a tent to protect us from rain. A table for the cooking wares and an oven was added for Saori to use. As you would expect, everything was transported here with my storage. This was a mobile store, after all. Zeather understood what we described when we ordered everything from him. He kept the pieces easy to build up and transport, as size mattered for the mana consumption of my [Storage Magic], and besides, we had to rebuild our store every single day, so the easier it was to put down, the better. This included the tables and seats. As I left the tent, I saw the drooling faces of the workers, all too focused on the food to acknowledge me. Tasianna, taking their hungry faces as confirmation, told them the prices. Curry Rice would be 40 Davi, or four medium copper coins, which includes a lot of vegetables, meat, and a mouth-watering experience. Stir-fried rice is 10 Davi, or one medium copper coin, which includes all that I said before. Also, included areplimentary additions. F-Four mid coppers?! What da hell, why is it so expensive!? I can get myself multiple meat skewers and ale for that price! one of them blurted out, standing up from his seat. True, true. Also, one mid copper for some cooked rice? A bag full of rice grains is seven small coppers and itll be enough to feed my whole family for a week. Why should I pay 10 smalls for a single meal? He looked like he was about to leave. As we all expected, there was amotion. Our restaurant-sh-food stall was located in the middle district closest to the merchant district, as our targeted demographic werent wage workers who had to live off paycheck every day, but rather locals who could live rtivelyfortablypared to those in the slums. They had proper professions involved with the craftsman guild or were working for a merchant, which meant they had some money to splurge to improve their lives. It was pretty hard to get this spot until the chefs guild received a notice from the church, specifically the High Bishop in his role as the brother of Firwoods lord. With what I presume was a bribe, the guild permitted us to open our stall here. Legally. I think the High Bishop could have coerced them through authority alone, but I think he understood that using appropriate methods was less tyrannical. Although, is a bribe actually ok? Dunno, dont care. Still, even if the people around this area could pay more for food, it didnt mean they wanted to. So, we needed to show them exactly why we were charging them for more money. We didnt announce our shops opening beforehand, so the first impression had to be perfect. It was lunchtime, workers wereing out in dozens. Taking out my borrowed geigler, a Peolyncian violin, I sat down on my fancy chair and put on my white mage robe. Closing it to look like a priestess, I began bowing my instrument to produce music. Huh? the two let out, baffled to hear music suddenly ying. When they saw me, they were initially surprised to see me, asking why a priestess of Aurena was here, but that blew away once both sound and smell overwhelmed their senses. People were already gathering due to the outburst from before, but even more, people surrounded our stall the moment I started ying music. Like the Pied Piper, I was gathering all the hungry little humans and beastmen with the allure of my music. Its just a simple harmony. I havent even yed anythingplicated yet, but people are justing. Nice! Sir, that is one of theplimentary additions. Our Mistress has allowed us to serve these dishes, so I can assure you of the quality. You will feel full and satisfied before returning to work. May I ask again which dishes you wish to order? Tasianna took advantage of the situation. With the smell of curry wafting through the air and my music to apany it, the two workers swallowed and sat back down again. Lets treat ourselves and Smells better than the skewers at the marketce, they said as they caved in and ordered the curry with a mix of hope and worry. Once Saori received the order, she began making the two dishes. Meanwhile, Tasianna brought the two workers ice water and steaming hot bread each. They were flustered as they thought they had to pay for them also, but Tasianna calmed them down after telling them this was also part of theplementary additions. Cold water made with Tasiannas magic and bread right from the oven using yeast to give it a nice spongy texture. Once Tasianna returned to the table with two bowls of curry rice, she couldnt help but let go of her professionalism for a split second as she scowled in disgust at our two customers. They were devouring the bread as if it was the first thing theyve eaten for months, eximing how sweet, soft, and delicious it was with their mouths full to Tasianna. Once they were finished, they hesitated a bit about drinking the water, but after confirming how clear it was, they wetted their throats with it. They were impressed, just as we anticipated. Firwood didnt have a proper irrigation nor a water purification system, so the only way formoners to drink water was to either boil it or through fruit ale heavily diluted with water. It was not only for safety reasons but also because the well water wasnt the cleanest. However, that wasnt the case if you had a water mage who could produce pure water with the flick of a finger. Of course, these people werent adventurers, they were simple yeomen, so they probably didnt know about this fact. Woah, jeez, whats with this bowl. The portion is huge, one of them said. True enough. We also got free spoons?! Damn! the other pointed out. However, to stop them from thinking it was theirs, Tasianna spoke up, Please, take a look at the insignia. We are lending you the bowls and utensils, so please leave them on the table once you finish. Also, please do not bother our Lady. She is here to give a pleasant experience for everybody and that is all. Directed by Tasiannas finger, the workers saw the H insignia at the spoons and bowls bottom, realizing that both belonged to me, the person in question. With the many embroideries on my white cloak and my insignia on my tools, they quickly realized what Tasianna meant with it. They had thought I was just a priestess before, but now they figured out I was a noble. They sweated, began using more appropriate speech, as they tried to excuse themselves from their tables. The onlookers also looked like they were about to leave also, however . Come, follow my voice The dark, scares you, too. Ill be your guide Oh, I wont leave you alone. Come, sing with me Collide our voices To break through this silence, Till morning arrives. . [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I sang Till Morning Arrives and yed the tune on my violin with closed eyes. If there is one thing that Ive gotten proud of, its that I can draw people in with my singing. It was always gonna be harder to attract normal workers, as most were either scared of nobles or ufortable around them, but we needed to make my name spread. Not only for the High Bishop but also in general. After what I did at the tea party, there is exactly 0% chance that I will not be known among the nobility now, at least in Greenveil. I experienced how much the girls gossiped and most of them were there intending to get to know me for their parents. Hiding wasnt an option anymore, and I was slowly even considering divulging the fact that Im a dragon, but Saori and Eine stopped me. Supposedly, dragon yers were not only a profession, but also a System Job among some members of the hunters guild. Yeah, I didnt want them to know about me just yet. With my song calming everybody, the two workers shrugged and picked up their spoons, saying, Our wives would smack us if they knew we were wasting food before digging in. ...Mhmm! Damn! This is good! How many spices were added to this! hemented while gobbling the curry rice down. Hey, hey, hey, have you eaten the meat?! So soft and juicy, I cant get enough of them. Hey, you eating that one? the other stated with a mischievous smile, eyeing at a piece of meat in his friends bowl. And that was all that was needed to get people to be brave enough to join in, meaning Tasianna and Saori were about to experience our first rush hour on our first day. Onlookers slowly asked Tasianna for tables and what the dishes were before ordering either curry or fried rice with reluctant expressions. I guess the price might be too steep, even for this area. Yes, we could have reduced the price a bit more, but we needed to profit from this business, as this will be one of our sources of money in the future. The only ingredients expensive in this whole cooking process were the spices we added to the curry to make it delicious and fragrant. We couldnt neglect quality here to get our shop going. Rice and wheat were cheap, eggs could be gotten anywhere in the market since most have chocochuckles at home to produce eggs, our yeast was made en masse beforehand, and I could always make more, and foraged veggies from the woods were sold at a good price. The only part where we neglected quality a bit to save on money was the meat. The curry meat was actually cheap goblin meat, but Saori managed to disguise the stinky smell and texture with spices and that weird preparation method she learned from the lizardmen we met in the Belzac forest. Somehow boiling it with mud made the flesh softer. Wild, huh? Then we covered the taste and smell with curry and vo. Only the meat in the fried rice was skorr meat, as it wasnt possible to use lesser meat there. It was deceptive, yes, but the meat actually tasted good now. I never minded the smell, but I wouldnt say goblin meat was ever tasty. Seeing as how a whole chunk of goblin meat was cheap and we could use the meat for multiple dishes at once, we were making a decent amount of profit from this whole operation without actually risking our lives. But, I guess the best part about this job was the creative fulfillment. Say those words, my Fireheart. Wow, it sure sticks in your head, huh? You dont hear from many women bards, so her singing was a real treat. Whew, Im stuffed! Ahh, the price is pretty high, but the curry sure hits the spot. Would be better to sell it to merchants, though, but whatever. Im just happy to get to taste something else than street food the whole time. The noble sure didnt do anything else than sing and y her instrument, huh? With all the singing I kinda forgot she was a noble for a bit, ha. Still, I dont think I can afford this meal every day. Too bad for the food, but at least you can listen to her sing while walking to other vendors. Makes the boring walking more enjoyable, especially with those high-speed songs. It was feedback without us having to ask them. Hearing from customers was important, after all. Once lunchtime was over, Saori and Tasianna took a moment to take a breather. The reason why we only had two dishes to offer was to make it more manageable for them. We could prepare those two dishes before we opened and serving it all was quick and easy, meaning we wouldnt make a mistake. Saori had her speed and stamina to cook and bake bread as fast as possible, while Tasianna was a good maid if you ignored herckluster attitude towards humans she didnt know. They were immacte considering we had to endure a rush hour on our first day at work, and it showed on their faces. You two did amazing. Good work, good work! I told them in encouragement inside the kitchen. Saori was slightly winded while Tasianna frowned in annoyance, having had to endure some of the more annoying guests. In contrast, I sat on my little throne and did what I loved without a care for the downside of the restaurant business. Do not worry about it, Hestia. Admittedly, I did not expect to work like this on the first day, but I already heard how crazy the kitchen can be from one of my students. Her parents own a Michelin star restaurant, and their daughter loved talking about them, Saori stated, taking a sip of water to rehydrate. Gastronomy is not an easy industry, neither for the chefs nor the waiters. However, we managed to go through a whole pot of curry and a half, while the amount of fried rice bowls we need to clean is a statement by itself. I need to do the ountingter to confirm, but I think we might be in the plus for today if the afternoon hours work well. While that is nice to hear, Miss Saori, can we actually continue this on subsequent days? Tasianna asked, having finished her sandwich. The customers were satisfied with the food, even praising it as the best on the streets, but mostined about the price. Maybe it is a bit too expensive? If they cant pay, then they wont return. Well, we have to worry about that, definitely. Honestly, if our clientele were the merchants it probably wouldnt be a problem, but to do that, we would need a proper building. I dont think they would like to sit on the street, even if a noble endorses it, I said, before standing up. It was my turn to work. Putting some calm music on with [Aerokinesis] I took a deep breath and spoke loudly to the people on the streets, Beloved denizens of Firwood, may the Goddess bless all of you on this calm RestDay. I wish you had a productive or restful day. My name is Hestia, and I am a Priestess of the Goddess. I am here to provide my services. For the price of 200 Davi, or tworge copper coins, I will heal any of your ailments. Whether it is a sickness, a broken leg, or even an itching on your back. In her benevolences name, allow me to help you with the white grace. I sat down with a smile and watched everybody whispering from afar. We already gathered some attention from passersby from the lunch service, and most should be aware I was a noble at this point. They were keeping a safe distance, but when I announced I was offering my services, most of them began whispering and looked at me with anticipation. Eventually, a young man in his early twenties moved forwards. Uhm, Miss Priestess, uh, I ask of ya-you for the blessing of the Goddess, he asked me, bowing down a bit. It seems he knew how to speak properly before a noble but his ent was still showing. Well, I didnt care about that stuff but I guess the priests from the temple might? I dont mind how you speak, so you can speak as freely as possible if it makes youfortable. Can you tell me what is hurting you so I can know what to heal? I replied, not wanting to use [Mana Eyes] to look at his profile. He stuttered a bit, but seems to be relieved that he could stop speaking like an idiot. O-oh, is dat so? Then thanks very much, Miss Priestess. Uhm, durin work, I got meself a wound on me hand. The others told me that it happens sometimes and time will heal it all up and nicely, but its startin to hurt and slow down me work. However, me boss told me it would cost a small silver and 5rge to heal it up at the temple. Uhm, I dont have much money, but is it true that you can heal it for only 2rge? 1 small silvite and 5rge copper coins, means it costs 1500 Davi for this white grace. [Medium Heal] would be used. Yes, even if you had arge bleeding wound, I will only charge 2rge coppers. On my honor and my faith for the Goddess, this I swear to you with a promise. The young looked relieved about it and told me he woulde back with the money for my services. Once he returned, a tall man with a beard apanied him and paid for his healing in his stead. The man was his boss and he was lending money from his workshop to pay me. The bearded man came along to make sure he wasnt wasting money, but I think he was also curious about me. Once he pointed at the spot where it hurt, I touched his slightly dirty wrist and checked on it. The boss was simply surprised to see me touch his employee while the young man flinches in pain. Major Heal I called out, casting my healing magic after my checkup. The young man looked in wonder as he tested out his wrist, noting in excitement that he couldnt feel any pain and that it was moving properly. He then prostrated himself and thanked me profusely, only stopping after his boss pulled him up. Please, excuse this young mans behavior. He usually doesnt interact with many nobles or merchants, the bearded man told me before leaving with his employee. And with that simple interaction, I was 200 Davi richer, yay. Well, to be more specific, I was richer by quite a few more Davi, since people saw this and viewed me as an authentic healer. People with the money to pay started toe over to me. I only stopped my services after the afternoon rush began. After todays work, the week progressed. Every day, until DarkDay, we would work at our restaurant. As Tasianna expected, our number of customers decreased, but the word on the streets seemed to have spread as merchants and adventurers with more disposable ie came over to try out our food. Some were people our party even met at the hunters guild, so they were prettyfortable to see us instead of a random noble. My daily training sessions with the guild master made me known among the guild members. Outside of our cooking sessions, my priestess services have also been booming with merchants and adventurers interested in it. ording to them, my reputation seems to be growing as people called me The Generous Priestess or The Angel-Voice Noble, and associated me with our food stall. Eventually, even the merchants from the upper district came, aiming for quick and cheap white graces. Thank you for yourpassion, Lady Priestess. The Church of Aurena could use more talented, beautiful, and generous clergymen like you. I am sure the Goddess Aurena and Goddess Andira smile warmly on you and the people you have helped, one of the merchants told me to butter me up, but I thanked him with a simple smile, causing him to go away. Goddess Andira, hmm, that is a subordinate goddess of Aurena, if I remember correctly. The Goddess of Equality and Fairness, I think. As our business began to stabilize with fewer rush and more calm hours, we also took this time to sell some of our potions, including the ones we got from Cernust. After we sold them, we gave him his cut. After Saori added up our revenue and subtracted our costs and spending, which included taxes to the chefs guild and merchants guild, our total profit from this whole week was afortable 30,870 Davi, which was more than what we earned for the Rashan Vige Quest. While it was more money, the amount of experience we gained this whole week was zero. We couldnt level up our Jobs for a higher stat boost and Saori wanted to evolve soon, so doing business wasnt the best. Also, I noticed the number of people who came for my services began to dwindle the more people I healed. It made sense, and it would affect our total earnings per day in the future. After all, healing people for 200 Davi for virtually zero costs made us a ton of money, and nobody could tax it from us. Not the Lord of Firwood, not the guilds, not a single person. We sold a lot of curry and fried rice, including a few potions, but as they had to be taxed by the chefs and merchants guild, we earned less from them than we wanted. Still, it filled out our coffers and it made us hopeful that we could pay for armor or maybe my catalyst in the future. The better we were equipped, the less risk we would face in the future. On our day of break on DarkDay, Eine suddenly told me something. Lady Hestia, Lord Theodore wishes to meet you. It seems he wants you to apany him to the Chezaic household in order to heal the eldest child of Lord Chezaic. Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Venerated Saintess Lv. 2] [Silent Casting Lv. 9] [Fluid Cast Lv. 3][Foresight Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 8] [Instruction Lv. 2] gained Custom Spell gained: [Panzer] A note from AbyssRaven Restaurant Aurora, or atleast that''s how the girls call it for now, is finally opened. You know, this would mean that the girls turn into RPG bartenders, right? Hearing all the juicy rumors. Reminds me of something. And yes, I ate curry when I made this chapter. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(18) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 139: The Pale Child. Chapter 139: The Pale Child. Good morning, High Bishop Theodore. Uhm, I hope this auspicious RestDay has found you well. It is an honor to meet you once again in the Goddess blessednd.'''' Standing inside the temples altar room, I was surrounded on all sides by men and women dressed in morous white robes. In front of me stood the High Bishop himself, along with a man and woman behind him. I did not know their identities but, seeing as they were the only ones on the altar with him, I guess they must assume important positions inside the temple. Yesterdays message from the High Bishop suggested that we meet inside the temple in order to appease the angered priests and priestesses, especially since it was my duty to bless and be blessed by all the priests in the Goddess name. Or, as Eine interpreted what was being said in between the lines, they were jealous that the High Bishop and the attendees at the tea party knew me more than the humble servants of the Goddess. I epted my role as an impromptu priestess, so their excuse kinda makes sense. The High Bishop did mention that clergymen still act in favor of their families, so it wouldnt be surprising if these priests and priestesses wanted to meet me due to the rumors floating around Firwood. Both inside the noble andmoner districts of the town. After showing a curtsy, the High Bishop bowed slightly in response. I wee you back to this humble temple dedicated to the holy Goddess, Priestess Hestia Atsuko. I pray your stay in Firwood has been a memorable one? Yes, I thank you for asking, High Bishop Theodore. House Helvas has been a wonderful host, amodating me and my retainers with whatever my heart desired. I couldfortably and freely perform my duties as a humble priestess in Firwood, and for that, I thank you, Lord Sirius, and the Goddess for this opportunity, I responded, using the rehearsed lines I learned from Manu. Lord Sirius? Does the priestess know of Artorian etiquette? If she does, then...By the Goddess. There were a few short whispers after what I said, but most of the priests and priestess were disciplined and stayed quiet. Eine told me the High Bishop wanted me to unt my status but, at this point, it might be more efficient to inly say my family name Kargryxmor. Thankfully, everybody who knew my secret wasnt interested in revealing I was a dragon, and we were simply taking advantage of the fact that the majority of nobles had zero information on dragonewt society. The istionism of Loatryx worked in my favor. After that, the High Bishop gave me a [Prayer] to officially wee me here as a guest and pilgrim. The priests, priestesses, and shrine maidens sang the [Prayer] song in unison, and I was basked in light as the spell was cast. Once that was finished, Theodore announced to everybody in attendance that he and I were to leave together for priest duties. All but the shrine maidens frowned as they heard this. It was to be expected when your chance towork with somebody important was being snatched away from you by your boss. They were clearly displeased with Theodore, but he ignored it without blinking an eye and showed me to his carriage. Theodores grey-robed attendant boarded the carriage from the outside bench, and once it began to move, he spoke. Thank you for ying along, Lady Hestia. That should be enough to appease most of the white robes, the High Bishop said so casually after making everybody angry. Unable to understand how the showing was supposed to appease anybody, I asked him to rify. When they requested me to invite you to the temple, they said, We wish to meet the dragonewt priestess. That I have fulfilled, yes? They might have meant meeting as in getting to know you better, but that is none of my concern when I never gave them my word. Our task today is more important than the she has no obligation toe reply I gave them. In other words, he was being pedantic about it. He continued, Besides, Lady Hestia, did you not ask me to give you a tour around the church? They will have plenty of opportunities to speak with you then. For now, let us concentrate on the plot. Plot is such a bad way to address the n. I would like to call it bringing the viins to justice. Shrugging, I asked him about something that was concerning me since I read the letter he sent me. Okay, then I have a question. How and why are we doing this? Wouldnt Lord Chezaic be wary if you suddenly found out about his son and forbade you froming to his home? As a noble with a high rank, he has enough reason to deny you ess if he really wanted to. This is a private matter. Theodore nodded, understanding my question. It is true, there is no obligation for a noble to reveal one of their offsprings to the public if they so wished. Also, as the only way for you to be remembered is to attend social gatherings, it made sense why even I wasnt aware that Lord Chezaic hid his eldest child. It is an anomaly but an understandable one due to the childs sickness. If I were to question Lord Chezaic about it now, after nearly 18 years, he would undoubtedly be cautious. I expected a but here and a but I received. But that would only happen if I were to do it directly. When I heard from the reports that Lord Chezaic asked a priest to heal his son, I was naturally curious, as I wasnt part of the church back then. After some searching through my fathers files, I found out he did not ask the Firwood temple, but actually went to the holy capital for aid. The blessing of well-organized documents. The priest in question was an elderly man who managed to unlock [Major Heal] just like me. For reference, [Major Heal] was the level five spell of [Sacred Magic], which meant this old priest was an especially skilled one. When Lord Chezaic went to the Holy Capital Aureolis, which was the south-west neighbor of the Kingdom of Artorias, he asked this priest to heal his son. However, it didnt work out. ording to Theodore, the condition was a birth curse, an abnormal status effect that didnt show itself in the profile. Healing magic elerated the regeneration speed of a person with mana, returning their injured form to their uninjured form a concept I managed to understand by my lonesome. There were also debilitating effects that hindered healing for example, Farrons mysterious [Crystallized(Lungs)] and my [Dread Burn] if I were to use the [Scale-Dust User] Job so it wasnt surprising to find out that there were other restrictions to healing magic. The priest in question is a kind andpassionate one. Nheless, from the way he wrote in his letter, he seemed to have been wary of me when I initially asked him. Still, in the end, I managed to persuade him to help us when I told him I might have a way to heal Lord Chezaics son. He sent a letter of introduction to Lord Chezaic and I received an invitation a few days ago to heal his son. And that solution is supposed to be me? Let me make it clear to you now, High Bishop, but my healing isnt anywhere as special as you think it would be. I might heal faster and more efficiently, but Im still restricted by the Divine Systems rules. Although, saying it now might be toote but that is all your fault for not asking me first, I stated with a frown. I thought I gave a pretty convincing argument, but the High Bishop simply shook his head. Please, do not act so modestly, Lady Hestia. I was able to analyze your profile, do you remember? Besides, I also learned that you were blessed by two origin gods and one subordinate god, making you far more powerful than an ordinary person. He then leaned forward, resting his head on his hands, bringing his lc eyes closer to view. Lady Hestia, I bid you to try it at the very least. If you are sessful, then I am sure Lord Chezaic will be willing to confess everything without causing any trouble. Even if you arent sessful, the amount of information I received from the priests you annoyed with your presence in themoner district should be enough to confine Lord and Lady Chezaic long enough for your party to infiltrate the alchemy guild and allow Davison an audience with her holiness. As my brothers substitute, I wish to try every method out before we enact the n. As one of the Goddess champions, I believe you should, too. I had little confidence that I could heal the son when another priest with [Major Heal] already failed. The thing is, my healing wasnt anything special, my mes were. [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] had special properties that I could use to create spells others wouldnt be able to copy, since they were my unique skills, but that didnt apply to any of my healing methods. If I couldnt heal my damaged mana paths, then how could you expect me to heal somebody else of an unheble condition? Still reluctant, I keptining about it to Theodore, but he simply waved my concerns away. He wasnt interested in hearing what I had to say, implying sometimes we had to clench our teeth and do what was right. Since I began calling myself a priestess of Aurena, I had to take responsibility for that action and do my duty. B-But I really cant do it. Whether I was afraid of embarrassing myself or failing in general, I didnt want to go in, tell him I was a priestess of Aurena and that I would heal him. What kinda fucked up hope-giving situation is that. Why is the High Bishop pulling me into this mess? I wanted to scream into his face and bust out of the carriage door, but I was only barely able to hold in this desire. I knew it was immature. After a while, we arrived at House Chezaics mansion and were invited in by the houses staff. Inside I managed to meet up with the Chezaic twins again, but they simply greeted me before walking away, stating they had an appointment. Considering the frantic look on their faces, they probably werent so thrilled to see me. Lord Amadeus room is under the mansion. Please, follow me, a female wolfkin servant said, before opening a door and descending a staircase with us behind her. The basement of the mansion was as fancy and well-decorated as above, contrary to House Helvas more simple design of their basement and training room. Since the first child of an Arcanuess is living here, the hallways had to look like the upper floors, correct? We stopped at a single door, but before we went in, the servant spoke softly, High Bishop Theodore. Lady Priestess Hestia. Lord Amadeus hearing is very sensitive so I would like to humbly ask you to speak in whispers. We nodded and the door was opened for us by the servant. Once inside, we were greeted with a soft, I thank the Goddess for this meeting. It is an honor to be visited by the High Bishop of Firwood himself and his esteemedpanion. Sitting in the middle of a king-sized bed, a young man showed us a warm smile, showing no hint of an illness or weakness. However, when my eyes moved up a bit, I came to understand why he was living inside the basement. His skin was pale like a ghost, his eyes red as blood, and his medium-long hair was as white and devoid of color as a senior citizen. He had albinism. Hie hie, did I scare you, my Lady? I apologize profusely for not warning you. Lily, you should have warned them, the feminine looking boy chided his servant. With her dog-like ears slumped like a sad puppy, she bowed in forgiveness to us and her master, I apologize. I have sinned as a servant. Lord Amadeus state has be so normal to me that I forgot to mention it to visitors. NO, no! Oh, I apologize for raising my voice...and also for my rude behavior, I replied, covering my mouth in the process. Amadeus, the boy in the bed, thenughed, making me feel a bit flustered at the situation. Theodore then coughed to break the moment and allow us to return to reality. Lord Amadeus, may the Goddess bless our meeting on this auspicious RestDay. I hope you have had a peaceful day. As you have already guessed, I am Theodore Samuel Sirius, the High Bishop of Firwoods temple. He then moved his arm to the side to introduce me, prompting me to curtsy. This is Lady Hestia Atsuko, a dragonewt noble from Loatryx. As mentioned in the letter, she will be your healer for today. She is? Please excuse me for doubting you, Lord High Bishop, but will she be able to heal me? Myst healer was able to cast [Major Heal] and even he wasnt able to, the boy asked. Lady Hestia also can cast [Major Heal]; in addition, she seems to be favored by the Goddess. She possesses increased healing powers and a special custom spell, Theodore stated with a nk face,pletely ignoring the fact that I was trembling at him hyping me up like this. When Amadeus inspected me to see if Theodores words were true, I immediately rposed myself and gave him a forced smile. When the smiling boy agreed to let me try, my heart couldnt help but feel like it was burning, pounding so hard against my chest that it wanted to burst open to tell the young man the truth. The hope he was showing me made my head heavy, as I was being stricken with guilt. I understand. If it is the High Bishops words, then I would like to ept Lady Hestias hospitality. It would only be right- AHURGH! Kack, gurgh, gurgh, ahack! He suddenly started to cough up blood like crazy. The first to respond was his maid, who rushed to his side with a loud Lord Amadeus! She then opened the drawer next to him and took out a pink potion before helping him drink it. She then wiped away the blood on his face and bedsheets before running out the room, asking us to watch him while she got water. I-I apologize, it seems like I couldnt hold it in. I got a bit too excited and my mana went rampant, he told us. Too excited? I-Is it cause of me? Can I do it? and I must do it were floating inside my mind, agitating me to the point I couldnt move forwards. I was scared, overwhelmed that I couldnt be the saving light for this bed-ridden boy. When the High Bishop saw me like this, he patted me on the back and spoke to his attendant, who came with us, to pull two chairs to the side of the bed. He showed me to my seat and then went onto the other side where he continued speaking. If you are having trouble with mana, can I presume you were born with an unbearablyrge amount, Lord Amadeus? Theodore asked. Yes, unfortunately. Not only was I born with the Pale Blight but also a fragile body with immense mana. The sun burns my skin without any protection and I am too weak to move around for too long, in addition, any emotional increase will cause my mana to rampage inside me. The Pale Blight'''' was the name Peolyncians gave albinism, while Amadeus second issue was called Raffarsons Debilitation. Named after an archmage who suffered it, the disease was caused by a weakening of his mana paths, where they became too fragile to transport mana correctly through your body, making them prone to exploding. Coupled with the fact that he was born with a nobles amount of mana, it made it hard for him to do anything rted to mana out of fear of injuries like before. Not only that but he also admitted he was born with a naturally weak body. In other words, it was like the universe looked at him and said fuck you before giving him all the debilitations it could to ruin his life. He had to be careful of the sun, had a weak body, and his mana was out to kill him. Talk about a terrible life. I see, the High Bishop frowned. I guess he didnt expect it to be this bad. Lady Hestia, I will prepare the holy water and inspect where you will target your healing spell. In the meantime, please, give Lord Amadeus some social experience. It will take some time. Was the High Bishop being considerate or was this his n all along? In any case, I was d to have some time to think about it. But...talk with him? What exactly? Uhm, Lord Amadeus? I drew his attention, but I think a few seconds of finger twiddling to figure out a conversation topic. Uhm, your servant, Lily, said something about your hearing? That it was sensitive? Were you also born with it? Oh, yes, that is correct. However, it isnt as terrible with the help of mana tools. He pointed at the drawer next to his bed and asked me if I could help him. I pulled out a pair of earbuds and gave them to him. These are sound blocking mana tools that allow me to dampen the sounds around me. Whispers be inaudible but I dont have to inconvenience people around me anymore, as I wont receive a headache when they speak loudly. However, they require my mana to be used, so it is a bit of a double-edged sword. He was about to put them on to demonstrate, but I stopped him by saying that it wasnt a problem. Hie hie, thank you very much for your consideration Lady Hestia, he giggled. However, with how sensitive my hearing is, it makes it far easier to recognize each note when ying an instrument. Oh, you y? With a self-deprecatingugh, he answered, Well, which self-respecting noble doesnt? I cannot fight, I cannot create magic tools nor spells, and making potions is too strenuous. I can y different instruments on my bed and I guess it has be a valuable hobby. Do you y, Lady Hestia? The geigler and I guess...uhm, the piano? I am not sure what you Artorians call it. Maybe there was a harpsichord version in Peolynca, but I havent asked Eine about it. Oh, and I also enjoy singing. You could say that music is part of my life and that I live for it. Is that true? Then, would you like to y with me? he asked. I was worried it would put too much pressure on his hearing but he assured me his hearing was alright if I yed correctly. I dont know why, but if ites to perfect tunes, I can endure it even if its ear-splitting for others. However, the moment a tune goes offbeat, I can feel a piercing headache. Thats how I can tell if somebody is ying correctly or not. He then continued, giving me his version of the puppy eyes, Please, Lady Hestia. I do not have many chances to y with others. Lily is tone-deaf, my half-sisters rarely visit me, and my father is, well, upied and I dont want to bother him. I know its selfish, but I would like to request to hear your music. Considering how excited he looked, the memory of before came back to mind, so I told him to calm down if I were to ept it. I couldnt have my patient bleed out in front of me. Once I agreed, the High Bishop told his grey-robed attendant to bring us the two instruments sitting in the corner. A geigler and something that looked like a harp guitar with enough strings to rival a zither. It was called the Zentier. He asked once he had his instrument in hand, Lady Hestia, if I may ask, what is your [Musician] level? to which I answered that I had a unique skill which it merged into. He was surprised to hear this but smiled pleasantly, before saying he couldnt help waiting anymore. And then, we let our instruments do the talking for us. First I yed, then he yed, then I yed, and then it was him again. I used my bow to create music while he plucked each string to create an assortment of tunes. Once we got a feel of each other, we stopped soloing and began a duo. Nobles were taught how to y instruments to facilitate their education, but it astounds me how good they were. That reminded me, I should probably do this with Eine, too. . As I walk on the ground now Striding throughnds of lush greens How can I forget I used to see it, from up there. Feel the wind stream around me Like a butterfly riding on high winds But now Im down here Looking up, longing for my fleeting past. Why was it like, wow wow wow wow wow? Stranded down here, all my hopes are crushed. However, wow wow wow wow wow Must I really ept this unfair world, or not? Dont let your light flicker and dim. Put up a smile and never give up. Hope will not die this soon. Remember that this is the life that you have chosen! My broken wings, set yourself free. Rise from the ground, oh, so I plea. So, our dreams can be true. To reach the stars! . I instinctively began singing. Nobody prompted me. I just sang as I was carried away by the notes. Meanwhile, Amadeus maid returned with a tray on it was a sk of water, his lunch, and also another pink potion. Once we stopped, Amadeus showed a beaming smile, Thank you very much, Lady Hestia. That was extremely refreshing, so refreshing that I wished to join in, but...I believe if I did so, I would displease my ears, ha ha. As he smiled, a question flew into my ears, Lord Amadeus, if I may ask, have you tried leveling up yet if your body was so weak? To improve your Strength or Vitality would be helpful, no? It was a genuine question, as I knew the System improved your durability by a lot the more your increase your stats. This was reality but the world was still governed by a game-like System. However, I was met with a frown by the High Bishop in return. Lady Hestia, when you level, you should know that your Mana capacity increases, yes? While Lord Amadeus might reinforce his bodys durability through increases in his Strength, Vitality, and Wisdom, it wont change the fact that his body is ill-adapted to his mana in the first ce. If he had the base amount of mana of amoner, then your idea would work, but his base amount is too high. Then why not temporarily drain his mana with a mana battery? No, it wont work. We already tried it, Amadeus answered himself. My mana paths are also a problem, not just my body. Draining too much, too quickly will make them burst. Drain it too slowly and my natural regeneration would hinder the process. Besides, I would have to continue it indefinitely until my body finds the equilibrium, and during that time, I cannot have my Mana reach its full capacity. In that case, arcane corruption would be my worst enemy. He then picked up the bottle standing on his nightstand and showed it to me. These potions my father has been receiving from the alchemy guild have helped me relieve problems concerning my mana paths. They slow down the mana flow inside my body and slowly strengthen the mana paths with the excess. I felt like an idiot. It should be easy enough for me to understand that and not ask him a redundant question like that, but I was being rash. Urgh, what am I doing? Lady Hestia, the water is ready. I will need your help now, please,e over, the High Bishop told me, to which Iplied immediately. Please, put a drop of your blood into the water and then your mana once I am finished with my part. A drop of my blood? I thought he was weird to ask me about it, but he should have a n, so I followed his orders. As no conventional knife could pierce the scales on my hands, I had to use my ws for the job. A drop of red touched the water and began spreading around it as white mes closed the small cut on my finger. The High Bishop then took out a vial of white liquid, the same he had on the day of the Binding Festival, and poured a small amount into the water. I then let my mana flow into the mixture and the water began shining a brilliant white, while the red blood disappearedpletely without leaving any traces behind. Lord Amadeus, Lady Hestias blood is rted to the dragonkins, and is blessed by heightened regeneration and a high mana concentration. It should aid in your bodys growth and also improve the quality of your mana before the healing, Theodore said, worrying Amadeus maid. Please, calm down, I have brought a vial of Removal Decoction with me to remove any potion effects in the case he were to experience side effects. However, I theorize only beneficial effects will happen. Please, allow them, Lily. Father invited them here, so they must be alright, Amadeus said to cool his maid down. Once she agreed, she took the ss of holy water and helped Amadeus drink it. He flinched back and his face contorted into pain. Lily wanted to snatch the white potion in the High Bishops hand, but her master stopped her before she could, telling her with a strained face that he was feeling ufortable due to the heat. Itsted a whole minute, where Amadeus sweated enough to drench his bedsheets, but he eventually recovered. He expressed he was feeling warmer, but he wasnt sure if the potion actually helped his condition. At this point, my curiosity got the better of me. The reason why I was reluctant to use [Mana Eyes] until now was cause it absorbed [Identify], turning the skill into my primary System inspection skill. Meaning, while being able to see the mana flow of a person, I must also see their profile. Due to those [Identify]-sensing manatech Eine showed me, I was scared to cause a problem. However, while I was ying with him, I noticed he wasnt wearing any essories like most nobles would. Even the High Bishop was, although, it was his amulet of Aurena. Maybe he was wearing the manatech somewhere else, but I want to risk it to see his issue. Profile: Name: Amadeus Viego Chezaic Level: 0 Race: Human Age: 18 Years Job: None Status: Health: 147/147 Mana: 821/821 Strength: 74 Intelligence: 101 Vitality: 41 Wisdom: 34 Agility: 51 Stamina: 81/81 Effects: None Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 6] Resistances: [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 2] Others: [Singing Lv. 1] [Musician Lv. 8] [Noble Aura Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 4] [Schr Lv. 2] [Calligraphy Lv. 1] None?! How are all these issues a none?! From what I understood of the Effects field, it disyed any buffs or debuffs affecting the body or mind, which includes spell effects, diseases, injuries, and mental attacks, among others. So why was his albinism and fragile mana paths not something disyed on by the System? Was it cause he was born with them and the System considered it normal for him? I guess that does mean the value of doctors, alchemists, and other medical professions wouldnt die out in a world where healing magic existed. Theodore exined that holy magic had no effect on his body while potions from the alchemy guild did. Even the holy water we were giving him right now was just a glorified potion. I mean, where did the High Bishop get that vial of white liquid, huh? Now speaking of Amadeus mana paths, they were actually pretty fucked up. Compared to mine, which looked like a bunch of arteries, his were more like straws. Thin and small, but not more numerous. They werent simr to capiries tiny but high in numbers but more like very feeble arteries small numbers despite being small enough to include more of them. A few spots were especially blue, however, those were also the spots where I could see mana dispersing outside his body. They looked like the spots that burst. They were slowly healing up by an external mana source, which I conclude was the holy waters work, since Amadeus exined he felt heat from these spots he was pointing at. The High Bishop then nodded to Amadeus statement, before pulling out what looked like a monocle. He put it on and began inspecting Amadeus, before pointing at the spots I should be healing him, exactly the same spots my [Mana Eyes] were telling me were damaged. Wondering if this was simr to my skill, I asked the High Bishop for his permission to wear them and he obliged. Looking through the monocle, I could confirm it was an inferior version of [Mana Eyes]. Unlike my skill, this manatech monocle could only see faint hints of areas where mana was concentrated at. It was like having heat vision, but only being able to see temperatures above 100 celsius(212 fahrenheit). My [Mana Eyes] skill was simr to perfect heat vision, like a snakes, but for mana. I could see mana everywhere in the room, not just on Amadeus body, while the monocle didnt fill my vision with blue from the stray mana. After handing him the monocle back, my curiosity satisfied, I began using both [Major Heal] and [Sanctified ze] to heal Amadeus wounds. I just hope that I could help him ...Thank you, I think it might have helped...but I dont feel that much stronger than before, he admitted, but it seems Theodore wasnt surprised about it at all. When I looked into Amadeuss eyes, I couldnt help but sense that the light in it was gone. Did I bring up his hopes and then throw it out of the window? If that is so, then why did I agree to do this today? Uhm, I have a skill that allows me to see your mana in more detail, I gave a basic exnation of [Mana Eyes] without revealing too much about it: just enough for him to understand me. The pot - holy water seemed to have helped you, too. But did it help my already small mana paths? Was the holy water or your healing able to expand them to allow me to use magic or prevent my emotions from causing them go wild? Or is this just a temporary solution? Lady Hestia, if you are able to see my mana paths, can you tell me they are bing better? I gulped. T-They are- The paths have healed up, thankfully, meaning there wasnt a leak anymore, but that was about it. The external mana I saw simply entered his mana paths and that was it. No extra actions happened. I couldnt say anything. ...Damnit. Why couldnt I have a cheat for my healing, too? This sucks For the first time since I became her champion, I prayed to Aurena. I prayed that she would grant me this cheat-like healing ability to help Amadeus or a clue to solve this illness, but I didnt receive an answer. I mean, she could currently see through my eyes so she should know what is going on here. I mean, shes a fucking goddess for goodness sake, she can totally do it if she wanted. But then I remembered, Gods arent supposed to intervene in mortal problems directly. I honestly didnt expect her to give me a super spell at this point without earning it, since it would probably be showing too much favor for me. However, I did expect at least some clue to help him. What was she nning with staying silent? I know she could send missives to me. Understanding my silence, Amadeus let out a slow sigh. ...If I may, could I speak to you...in private? When he looked over to his maid, she nodded with a pained expression and asked Theodores grey-robed priest to wait with her outside. Once Theodore gave the ok, heplied. After the door was closed, he showed us the rune hidden on the wall behind his bed an anti-noise leaking rune. I will be forthright, were you the ones who came down to the basement a week ago? When my half-sisters held their annual tea party? he stated with confidence. I was bbergasted, but seeing as he went the extra mile to show that nobody could hear us inside this room, I kinda admitted to it with a question, How did you know? Ah, so I was correct. I guess it wouldnt be a surprise to expect a beautiful noblewoman like you would attend a tea party, hie hie, he giggled, making me blush. I couldnt understand why he was flirting with me right now. My sensitive hearing was the reason. It was faint, but I managed to hear somebody entering the basement after Lily brought my medicine. I wasnt able to hear anything else after that, so I thought it was my imagination. But, when Lily mentioned a dragonewt noble attended the party and that the High Bishop woulde to heal me with a guest of his, I was naturally curious. I pieced the puzzle together and figured that something big was happening. Until this day, my father hasnt told anybody who didnt need to know about my existence. This day cannot be a coincidence. I see, if pretenses arent needed anymore, then it would be better if we left, Theodore immediately said, standing up from his seat. Please, wait! Urgh! Ack, if the High Bishop is involving himself in this matter, then it must be important, correct? Why else would a greifnoble involve himself this much in the affairs of an arcanuess? Arcanuess houses rise and fall all the time, and you can simply delegate this task to another Arcanuess or even a Count if you desired so. I have a question, are you here because of my father and step-mothers involvement with the alchemy guild. Wait, you know about that?! I blurted out. So it is about that?! It is about what they did with the agreement they had with the alchemy guilds guild master?! Then let me - ACK! Arck, urgh! as Amadeus was talking passionately, he once again began coughing blood. I took the pink potion and helped him drink it, stabilizing him. He thanked me and wanted to continue speaking, but the High Bishop stopped him. Lord Amadeus, I suggest you say no more. You seem to be knowledgeable despite being contained down here in your Houses mansion for nearly your whole life, so I presume you must understand what you are doing. Forget about it, we have enough evidence. Silence yourself, for you have nothing more to say. Then tell me, Lord High Bishop, do you have evidence for my step-mothers involvement? he shouted, flinching each time he raised his voice from the headache he was feeling. Yes, we have enough to detain her, if that is what you ask. Is it only enough to convict her as a supporter, as a financial source for the alchemy guild, like my father? Will her punishment only be to take the vow? To join the church? ...Lord Amadeus, I insist you keep yourself silent. Do not say anything anymore. Like a final plea, Theodore gave Amadeus a sullen look to dissuade him from talking. No, I understand it already. My mother, my fathers first wife, died because of that temptress! She only married into house Chezaic in an attempt to strengthen her own house in the Equevanna Duchy. She is a traitor to the Greenveil Duchy! Amadeus mmed his fist on his bed. I dont want her sent to the church to remove her from noble society; no, I want her gone. To feel the same terror my mother felt! I was too young to remember her clearly when she died. My wish for a mother died because of that fiend, and I was left alone in this basement because of her. To make people forget about me, so her daughters can inherit the House. Amadeus then pointed at the spot where we got his instruments and spoke, The documents are in the inside of my instrument box. I managed to copy a few documents inside my fathers study while he wasnt looking. I identally learned of the truth of these potions. What was used to make them His face then contorted as if he was in pain again, but it looked more like he was frustrated. I-I wanted to see the outside world, I wanted to walk and...live. I also didnt want my father to be convicted, I didnt want thest member of my family to be gone. I apologize for my negligence, Lord Theodore. Theodore looked at the downcast eyes of the young albino boy and sighed, ...You managed to copy this? When you cannot even move? ...Yes. Please. Also, my sisters didnt know anything about this. They had no idea about my fathers or step-mothers dealings, nor what my step-mother actually did. They are innocent in all of this, Amadeus dered. ...I really thought I could go outside. Drink the potion and then let a surgeon fix my mana paths once they grew thick enough. My father was so hopeful...and he looked so depressed whenever he talked about it. I wonder if he ever realized his new wife was the cause of all his suffering... ...Why do I feel like this was an omen? This should just be a usual beat the bad guy and bring happiness to everybody move just like in those movies and shows. Why am I feeling like something bad will happen? Also, please be careful when you arrest the people from the alchemy guild. The experiments that were done there also mentioned something aboutbining catalysts with monsters, but I couldnt understand all the technical details and words. With those words, the High Bishop bid me to the door. We were leaving. Lady Hestia...if you had the time...could you write down the notes for the song you sang? My broken wings, set yourself free. I love this sentence. We werent friends. We were only acquaintances with an affinity for music. I would love a musically inclined friend to jam with, but I guess the current n held precedent. I needed to fulfill my promise to Kiiro, after all. However, as fellow musicians, I epted his request. Sure, Ill have it ready for the next time we meet. With thosest words, we left the mansion. Inside the carriage, the High Bishop looked through the document we got from Amadeus. Unlike the ones Saori found, which mostly showed how Lord Chezaic supported the Alchemy guild and where his bribe money went to, the one we got today detailed his agreement to the fae hunts. One was a contract that obligated Davison to supply Lord Chezaic with potions to help his sons life and also a final curative to fully heal Amadeus. In return, he would provide tools and money and tools to Davison, including his influence as a noble, to help pave his way forward. There was also mention of Lady Chezaic, who invited Davison to Firwood in an attempt to help her take over House Chezaic and also build a tform for her family to receive ingredients from the Belzac forest for a reduced price. It seemed Lady Chezaic wasnt directly involved in the fae hunt like her husband, but it mentioned she knew about it. There was also the fact that a foreign noble was willing to bring down a house of the Greenveil Duchy to strengthen her own. It was not unusual for this to happen, but her intention to let Amadeus die with thest curative was a crime. The murder of other nobles was strictly forbidden if a proper cause wasnt there. This is a casus belli, Theodore murmured. Casus belli tranted into cause for war. He then continued, It was unfortunate that we couldnt heal Amadeus, but we received a lot in return. I will need to inform my brother and Lord Greenveil about this, so be prepared to act at any time, Lady Hestia...Lady Hestia? Oh, Im sorry...Im just a bit overwhelmed. I never had this happen to me before. I had a feeling I couldnt heal him but...it felt bad when the light in his eyes just vanished and he admitted to everything. Lord Theodore...was that...was that like the confession of a criminal? W-Will he be- I attempted to say but Theodoreid his hand on my shoulder to calm me down. Dont think too much about it now, Lady Hestia. Think of what is the right thing to do. Everything has been set into motion, so you must steel yourself, he said gently. This was also a lesson for you, that any hopeful priestess must learn one day. Lady Aurena, the Origin Goddess of Light, has given us mortals her miraculous power, but we are human still. The domain of miracles belongs to the Goddess herself and her chosen champions and saints. We cannot heal everybody, and this is something we must ept. Most nobles join the church knowing this, butmoners are different. You are a noble, but your attitude reminds me of white-robedmoners hopeful and naive. I wanted to make you aware of this. ...To drive me forward? He nodded, I said I will teach you everything about the church, correct? To make you understand the Goddess and your role as her champion better. Your dragon blood is blessed by Kargyrxmor, and dragon blood potions are extremely potent, although sacrilegious among dragonewts. Your white mes also astounded me how they easily healed your finger. You have the potential to step into the domain of miracles like many other saints and champions. ...Thank you. Was Aurena thinking the same thing? That praying to the gods every single time you had a problem wont solve your problems? If thats so, then doesnt it kinda validate the fact that I wasnt interested in praying to gods until now? Regardless, whatever she was nning, it would be better for me to continue developing my own abilities and not focus on stuff like this. If she doesnt want to cuddle me, then she achieved it alright. It is a pleasure. I understand what it feels like to be forced to learn to adapt to your new situation. I cannot teach you everything in Firwood, but you mentioned you needed to go to the capital, correct? The cathedral in Griffonpeak will reveal more information about the Church of Aurena. After we talked a bit more, I managed to persuade Theodore to put the attack on hold until LightDay, which is in five days. This was to solve the second problem that Amadeus mentioned, the one with the monsters. At first, Theodore said my n was a waste of money, but eventually, he caved in as I could promise him that the towns people could be kept safe. Commoners weremoners to the nobles, but without an able workforce, the town couldnt keep flourishing. Somebody had to lure people away from the alchemy guild. And for that reason, I was here. My second concert. This LightDay will be a festival for the people to celebrate. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor the Idol is ready to perform. A note from AbyssRaven So, this chapter once again points out the ws of healing magic, as it isn''t perfect enough to heal every single disease and illness, especially congenital. It isn''t miracle or god-like tier for Hestia. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(30) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 140: Firwood Concert. Chapter 140: Firwood Concert. Enjoy the moment...breath in the air...listen to all the voices. They are waiting for you! The sky was orange, slowly turning ck. A crowd of people was gathered in the za where numerous food stalls were selling food to the festive residents of Firwoodsmoner district. I wasnt among them. I was currently standing behind a huge construct my concert stage. It was the very same I used at my first concert, the one I held in Carine Vige. You know, the one made with earth magic. Sure, we had the money to order some proper wooden pirs and maybe a metal truss and roof, but we didnt have the time. This was kinda a concert scheduled out of nowhere, after all. I wasnt thinking much about another concert until now, since we had a money problem at first and then these problems with Kiiro and the alchemist guild. Practicing and keeping in shape was normal, but I never prepared extensively to perform this concert. I didn''t focus on a song list nor how I should present myself during the dances. Time was an issue, so the earth stage had toe back. The clean up for today will be so much of a hassle. Mana draining and the trash removal. Four days of promotions. It took our party four days to promote this concert in addition to the help the High Bishop gave us by hiring criers to promote the newly nned festival. He didnt even need a good reason to persuade the residents. It seemed like any reason to celebrate and drink until dawn was enough for people to ept it and join in. The few people who knew about our restaurant and my singing wondered why we were doing it, but they were still excited about it nheless. As the roads to Firwood were free of snow now, traveling merchants, traders, and adventurers have been pouring into town. Merchants and traders especially were happy as festivals were effectively money bags ready to be earned. Using the same idea during my first concert, we lured in people through food, booze, and fun. Concert tickets werent sold, as it just doesn''t make sense to do it since normal workers, who would otherwiseprise the majority of my audience, simply cannot afford it. Our restaurant noticed the drop in customers belonging to this category even as more merchants and adventurers began visiting us. This event was pure entertainment it wasnt necessary for survival. If we scare everybody away at the beginning, then we cant make money. Saori thought of something to help us earn back the money we needed to prepare for todays event, and it was pretty good. Also, this was my chance to finally get some fucking followers for my [The Light] title. Like, after Rashan Vige and the priestess duties Ive been performing, I thought I would be able to get some people to increase my counter, but nobody has joined. None at all. While I could understand Rashan Vige, as they were in mourning, I thought the people I helped in town would be more likely. I guess they probably thought my duties were more dedicated to Aurena, so their faith in her was reinforced, not to me. Kinda awkward, right? She wants me to gather people for my title, but I cant earn any since shes in the way. So, Im gonna have to rely on the one thing that helped me earn a huge amount of followers in a single night. I will dazzle, I will impress, and then I will make all of them my fans. Cause you know what? I want that dark weakness nullification that was my reward for my next milestone. Hestia, we will be going now, Saori said to me as I was pumping myself up. Mhmm, you look so cute in that outfit. So colorful and so many frills, hie hie. Oh, I know...since you were the one who made them. Praising your own work, I see? Ha ha, I remarked, finding it funny she would say that, but I guess it was part of Saori. She has alwaysmented how good I looked in the clothes she made specifically for me. The outfit for my first song was cutesy and colorful, filled with frills and string to make me look like a doll. It wasnt my style, admittedly, but it fit the first song so perfectly that I couldnt say no. An outfit is as important to the show as the special effects and sound quality. Everything an idol brings to the stage was important to give the audience a good experience. As Saori and I wereughing, Tasianna peeked at the number of people gathered before the stage,menting, There are more than in Carine Vige. Of course. Comparing the poption of a single vige to arge town like Firwood would be foolish, neither Saori nor I said that, but Manu did. Lady Hestia, Barathan, and I have given our instructions to the servants. They should be ready. While the stage was the old one, the crew and equipment werent. We werent a skeleton crew anymore, where I had to control most of the mana intensive jobs - I now had Eines support and that of her staff members. Aside from the temperature regtor that we usedst time, they also brought light and sound amplifying manatech. I mean, I could still use [Aerokinesis] to increase the volume of my voice, but it was surprising for me to see Peolynca already had something simr to a microphone. The microphone was a long staff with an orb catalyst at its tip. Using wind magic and the mana battery inside the staff, my voice can be transmitted far-and-wide. However, since [Aerokinesis] was still more powerful than the manatech, instead I decided to use them like loudspeakers. Four were ced on the stage, and they would increase the volume at a lesser mana cost for me. For the lighting, they were simr to the manatech Eine had in her mansion, but they couldnt be used as spotlights, so we added them onto the sides of the stage for illumination. The colored and white spotlights were still controlled by my parallel minds, but I prefered it this way as I had full control of what I want. So, what did Eines servants and attendants do? Well, there were a ton of wires to manage and infuse mana into for the lighting and loudspeakers to continue working, I also needed somebody to help me change out of my outfits and into new ones, there was also a need for special effects using magic, and also a very special task. The one Saori nned. We also needed guards to keep everybody safe, in the case of ruffians, but we used Theodores authority to borrow soldiers for my audience and knights for the staff members. I rejected Eines proposal to be guarded by knights, but at the end of the day, I still had to use them. Come to think about it, I havent had a lot of interactions with the Knights Order, huh? Thank you, Manu, I thanked her for helping me out this past week. The stage was well decorated with Saoris and Manus help, making it look too good considering its base appearance. It made me giddy like a little girl whenever I looked at it. It is no problem, Lady Hestia. As Lady Eines benefactor, I cannot allow anything but the highest quality. Miss Saori, Miss Tasianna. Svena, the other maids, and I are ready and have prepared the dresses for Lady Hestia, Manu informed the two. We wish you luck. May the Goddess be with you as you bring justice to that abominable fiend. We will, you can rely on us, Miss Manu. Growls could be heard from Saoris shadow, as it contorted a bit in agitation. He will die. Tasiannas eyes red up as a cold mist began to surround her clenched fist. The orb rotating around her was trembling in anger, ready to direct its powers at its mortal enemy. We managed to bribe everybody living close to the alchemy guild toe to my concert, so you should be fine to go wild, I told them. However, be careful. You wont get a lot of reinforcements. The concert was a great excuse, as it didnt create any suspicion. It was a noble girl who was willing to pay people toe to her concert to have them listen, giving them a good reason to not go to sleep to prepare for tomorrows work. As this festival was announced throughout the town, even the workshop owners and merchant bosses couldnt chide their employees too much for enjoying themselves. Theodore might call it a waste of money since we werent selling tickets, but it solved the problem he wanted to avoid leaks. This was a sensitive topic, so we didnt want people to know about it. Outside of specific people, nobody was allowed to join the raid to capture or kill Davison. Theodore should have secured House Chezaics mansion by now to confiscate more evidence, including Lord and Lady Chezaic at their fief. I also heard Duke Greenveil and the royal family were arresting Baron Teullon, the lord of Rashan Vige, for questioning, as well as a few other nobles associated with Lord Chezaic. But the political stuff wasnt our concern. Party Aurora had our jobs to do and bring this shit to an end. I gave Saori and Tasianna all my avable buffs while they equipped themselves with potions, dragorades, and bombs. Once that was done, we wished each other luck and they departed. After I took in a deep breath, I slowly walked onto the stage. How funny that my friends will be fighting for their lives while I am having fun here...However, aside from my mes, isnt my music also a part of my repertoire? Time to make some fans and level [Idol] up! It was dark on the concert stage. The curtains were down and no the lights werent on. I psyched my parallel minds up and calmed myself down. Barathan, who was looking at me from the stage, saw my thumbs up and began unrolling the curtains. As a sliver of light shined into my eyes, I activated [Aerokinesis], took in a deep breath, and sang. . Se no Demo sonnan ja dame Mou sonnan ja hora Kokoro wa shinka suru yo Motto motto . As I could feel my mana draining from using my remote spotlights, created using [Dyed Cast], [Continous Cast], and [Trap Creation] on [Shine] spells, the stage was brightened with dazzling lights of various colors. The more colorful it was, the more it attracted the attention of the festival attendees. As the instrumental part of the song began, I used this time to introduce myself, Mina-san, konnichi wa! Atsuko Hestia-desu! First my Japanese greeting, cause I wanted to, and then came my Peolyncian greeting. Good evening, everybody! My name is Hestia Atsuko, an aspiring Idol. You would also know me as the party leader of D-rank adventurer party Aurora and co-owner of Restaurant Aurora! Thank you very much foring to celebrate todays LightDay with me! Lets all have FUN! . Kotoba ni sureba kiechau kankei nara Kotoba wo keseba ii ya tte Omotteta? Osoreteta? Dakedo are? Nanka chigau kamo Senri no michi mo ippo kara! Ishi no you ni katai sonna ishi de Chiri mo tsumoreba Yamato Nadeshiko? "Shi" nuki de iya shinu ki de! Fuwa fuwari fuwa fuwaru Anata ga namae wo yobu Sore dake de chuu e ukabu Fuwa fuwaru fuwa fuwari Anata ga waratte iru Sore dake de egao ni naru Kami-sama, arigatou Unmei no itazura demo Meguriaeta koto ga Shiawase na no Demo sonnan ja dame Mou sonnan ja hora Kokoro wa shinka suru yo Motto motto Sou sonnan ja ya da Nee sonnan ja mada Watashi no koto mitete ne Zutto zutto . Blegh, this song is sooo fast I hate rapping. For the introduction of the concert, I wanted to use a song I knew from Earth. It was peppy and cheery and was in my opinion good as a show opening as it conveyed the energy the show was supposed to give people. Looking at the audience, the song didntnd too well with most of the older men, but the women and children seemed to like it a lot. Especially the kids, who were also enamored by the lights. It was as expected. Even if they couldnt understand what I was singing, music didnt care aboutnguage barriers, as rhythm and beat transcend it all. This song was catchy, so it was perfect. That was on the people whose faces I never saw and probably never heard me sing before, but those who knew me already anticipated I would sing since I announced it to them. The bards and hunters who knew me since I sang at the hunters guild were already calling me out with stuff like, Wooo, the Lady Priestess is singing again! and When are youing back to the guild? Ive had it with dudes singing, Lady Priestess! Oi, those guys can sing pretty well, so just be happy with them! Once Id had time to take a breather, I spoke once again, I hope my first song was to your liking! It is in my ownnguage, so Im sorry if you couldnt understand it. I promise the rest will be understandable so I ask everybody to be patient. Also, as this is the day of the Goddess, I thought it would be appropriate if we included another song into the mix, right? You should all know what Im talking about. Prayer. Once the spell materialized on my hand, I then sent the white magic circle into the air. As the circle grewrger andrger, my audience began to understand what was about to happen. Mothers hastily telling their small children to hold their hands together, young adults panicking and calling their inebriated friends to begin praying, and middle-aged men gathering around their families to pray together. To cast the custom spell [Prayer], a song was needed, and they all knew it. The Goddess watches over us In her name, we pray, we sing, we love For her merciful light, protects us all Purify the ground, wherever her feathers touches I sang. At this point, the amount of mana I invested into this spell had made the magic circlerge enough to epass the whole za, no, I think it was even reaching those outside the za those in the alleyways and streets. Those who were still praying had their eyes closed, so they couldnt see the magnitude of the spell, but the few people who could were overwhelmed with religious fervor. I told you, brothers and sisters. I told you, she is a saintess! We had the honor of receiving her blessing and sacred white grace, and now we are receiving it again. What an honor! Is this the reason why the white-robed nobles wanted to speak to her this much? The High Bishop received a wondrous guest. Isnt another priest helping her with the cast? I-Is the Lady Shrine Maiden holding onto this spell all by her lonesome?! E-Everybody, we must support the Lady Shrine Maiden with our Mana now! Oh, arent those the white-robes I met at the hunters guild? They also brought more friends with themb although, weren''t they there when I met the High Bishop at the temple? Huh? 3 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:134 ...Huh. It seems like making pious clergymen like them into my followers is the easiest. While I was thrilled to see the number go up, I couldnt stop the spell now. Once enough mana was infused into the magic circle, which was mostly mine, I activated the spell, Oh, Goddess of Light, Aurena. I bid you, hear our prayers of gratitude and ardent worship so it may empower you evermore in your duties of overseeing us. I beg of you to hear us and grant upon us your blessing of light, Prayer! [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Urgh, I groaned before smiling again. The next song will happen in just a second! Please wait for me! I quickly descended the stairs where Svena was waiting for me with a ss of dragorade. I thanked her and chugged it down my throat to begin regenerating my Mana. The sky was almost pitch ck, so any sr energy I had now was all that would be left for the rest of the night. Lady Hestia, please be careful. While a major blessing is good to demonstrate your power, it will be problematic if you were to contract arcane corruption now, Svena said with worry. Thanks, Ill keep that in mind. I went a bit overboard with all the excitement... I admitted with a sigh. Once I had another ss of dragorade, Svena and the other maid quickly began undressing me to put me in the next outfit. This one was less girly and childish, as it gave me the professional idol look I wanted. As I stepped back onto the stage, I was greeted with people already looking my way and noticing me. They were as quiet as you could be during a festival, but it made me smile. At my first concert, I cried my heart out, but at my second, I couldnt help but feel pride. I finally have the confidence to face this crowd with a wide smile. And then the music began. . If you asked me if I remembered that day I would say, yes, for it was the day that we met The hope and warmth that I felt, the memories that we made So I smiled. Together. . As the instrumentals continued, my eye wandered a bit to see a young woman in a fine dress guarded by multiple knights and attended by a single maid. They were sitting at a bench reserved only for them, where they could watch me sing without any problems. So, the corners of my lips curved even more. . With every day that passed, I just want to wonder Will this allst The peace we have is so fleeting I worry about what could happen, I dont want all to be gone But you smiled. You say, Dont worry, so dont stop moving Life is all about cherishing the present So, I kept my head up and moved forward Even if you arent there I cant stop now, stop now, I will grasp my chance Leaving behind my sad SELF now No way, no way, no way, I will not be that weak me again Stand proud, stand proud, to live my life to the fullest There is so much that Ive given up No way, no way, no way, those memories give me strength . Thankfully, as I continued the song, the audience began to be addicted to the chorus. The energetic beat seemed to have fully captured people as some began humming the rhythm alongside me. Some, fitting for a festival, also used this chance to dance with their loved ones or those they fancy, bringing life to the dance floor. Usually, the audience should be celebrating and maybe swinging fluorescent rods around in support of the idol, but that wasnt the case for Peolynca. They had a different culture, and I wasnt willing to correct them one bit. As the first idol on Peolynca, it was my job to spread the idol culture around while adapting it to inhabitants. Besides, what is the most important part of being an idol? Bringing a smile to everybody! Although, I really should consider recreating fluorescent sticks. I do miss seeing them in the dark. . I cant stop now, stop now, I will grasp my chance Leaving behind my sad SELF now No way, no way, no way, I will not be that weak me again Stand proud, stand proud, to live my life to the fullest There is so much that Ive given up No way, no way, no waaaaaaaaaaAAAaaaaaay I cant stop now, stop now, I will grasp my chaaaaaaaAaaaaance Stand proud, stand proud, to live my life to the fulleeeeeeeeeeeeeest For blessed memories . That was the song Memories! I hope you all enjoyed it! Facing Eines direction once again, I gave her a short wink before excusing myself from the stage. She showed herself pping and smiled at me, making me believe that she understood the intentions of the song. I hope it will help her grow and not go back to her past self. While the first song didnt get as many cheers and ps, I could feel my ears deafen from how intensely they were apuding me. It made it impossible to hear anything they were saying, even with my improved hearing. As I drank another dragorade handed to me by Svena, a System message suddenly appeared. 1 human have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:135 Oh, I wonder who could that be? Another follower in the bag. There was still a lot of people in the crowd to impress, so I couldnt stop now. I had nned on singing more songs this time simply cause I didnt need to spend all my mana to manage everything myself. From my song list, I sang Promise, Till Morning Arrives, Fireheart, and The Will to Fight and Survive. Each song was used to cater to a specific target group so I can fully pull everybody into my performance. Some disliked cutesy songs while others loved high-tempo ones. Everybody was different and, thankfully, I had some good songs to appease these people. And my efforts were rewarded. 9 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:144 26 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:170 48 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:218 81 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:299 98 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:397 After each song, the number of fans I had increased. I needed 2500 followers to reach the next milestone, so we werent anywhere close yet, but I was hopeful with the progress I was making. Slow and steady, right? Not everybody will like my songs, so it was a given that I would just reach the next milestone just like so without a real hurdle. I needed to work harder and give more concerts. As I was taking a break after finishing thest song, I couldnt help but notice some smoke in the skying from the direction of the alchemy guild. I knew I should trust in them, but I couldnt help but feel nervous. Unable to hold in my curiosity, I looked at the party screen of my party bracelet. I then checked on the raiding party. A note from AbyssRaven Songs for today were Renai Cirction from the anime Bakemonogatari, and Charles from the singer Balloon The reason for the first song was because I wanted Hestia to sing a cutsey Japanese song and I thought it would fit her personality since she wants to spread idol culture. Instead of making up new lyrics, using the Japanese lyrics would hit better as it gives Peolynca a taste of Japan, and, since nobody can understand it, Hestia can jsut say ites from her home country or something. Charles was a more serious song which had an addictive tone as a vocaloid song. Vocaloid songs are part of Japanese idol culture, which makes the song even more fitting for the lyrics I used in Hestia''s version of the song. It was meant to be directed at Eine, so I needed the serious tone for the message while an addictive chorus to be popr for the crowd. Well, I hope you guys enjoyed Hestia''s second concert. She didn''t cry this time, yay! Progress~! Best of all, the concert acts like an arc ender, right? Well, please enjoy the remaining chapters for this arc, everyone. Hopefully it will be fun for everybody! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(26) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 141: Raider: Saori. Chapter 141: Raider: Saori. [Sanctified ze][Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Custom spell gained: [Smoky Haze] Well, it has been a while since west came here. Right, Tasianna? True, but this time we wont be chased away at the reception. After separating from Hestia at her concert stage, Tasianna and I moved to the alchemy guild in order to capture Davison. We werent being apanied by anybody, as this operation was supposed to be secretive due to the fear of leaks. Fae hunting was a serious issue for the Kingdom of Artorias, as it could threaten their rtionship with the elves to deteriorate even further, so party Aurora would handle apprehending Davison. Its just a simple alchemist, so it shouldn''t be too hard, even if he has guards protecting him. We opened the door of the guild and entered its still-brightened interior. There, at the reception, we saw a man in a robe simr to the ones the alchemists from the different potion stores wore. He was pulling out wooden tes and pieces of parchment from the desk and putting them inside a bag in a hurry, looking anxious as he did so. Excuse me, where is the guild master? Walking up to him, I drew his attention with a question. Wh-Where-Who are you?! Arrrrgh! Monster! Leave me alone! he cried out, his eyes were shaking like a scared kid despite looking like someone in histe 20s. I guess wearing my pitch-ck [Shadow Armament] does make me look pretty scary. Still, that was pretty rude. As he didnt answer my question, Tasianna stepped forward and pierced the desk with an ice spike. Are you deaf, human?! Where is that fiend, Davison? And where is the way to the basement? Answer them, now! Her eyes were calm, but showed an icy amount of hostility towards the man. They werent out of hatred, but out of impatience. Eiiieeek! he squealed. U-Up! Up! Hes still working in his office! P-Please, dont hurt me! And where is the basement?! I told you to answer both questions! Eiiiiaaaaaaaaaa! There are stairs next to to the storage room with all the potions! Its next to the workstation room. P-Please, please, leave me alone! he yelled, shrinking into a fetus as heid on the ground to hide from Tasiannas sight. Without another word, Tasianna and I moved away from him since we had what we needed. If it was possible, coteral damage should be avoided. Although, I wonder. The promotion should have been transmitted to the whole block, so shouldnt he be aware of it? A bit sad that he has to work thiste when a festival was going on, but I presume the alchemy guild is a bit like a ckpany. Its what we Japanese call an exploitative, sweat-shop corporation. Now that I think about it, although we were selling potions without the alchemy guild, nobody disturbed us when we did so. We didnt receive anyints nor representatives trying to recruit us. Could they have not noticed us? No, that was too naive to think. Guilds want more guild members for the revenue cut they would get from each member, as I had to pay money to both the chefs guild and merchants guild, although I wasnt an official member yet for thetter. Guild Master, theyre here! Theyre here! Just when I was beginning to be suspicious of the situation, the alchemist shouted. When we turned around, he was yelling into a manatech simr to the one in Eines training room, the one that worked like an inte. I guess they knew we wereing. Lord Chezaic might have warned them Once the alchemist saw our res, he dropped the manatech and was about to grab a bottle of green liquid from his pouch. That was when [Foresight] warned me of an attack. However, I didnt move. Grrrrrraaaaawrr! Wh-ARRRRGRHHHHH, MY ARRRRRRM, ARGHHHH! From my shadow, a raven-ck furred wolf leaped out and pounced at the alchemists arm, tearing and ripping it from skin and flesh to the point I could see bone. My shadow pack was provoked. [Uno, do not kill him. Instead, break his limbs so he cannot escape.] [Yes, Alpha!] The three garms have sessfully turned themselves into [Shadow Garms] using my unique skill [Shadow Pack]. Shadow Garm A darkness garm whose soul was mutated with the mana of the Goddess of Death and then given a new body through the unique skill [Shadow Pack]. This garm has be one with its masters shadow, being able to live inside it without any consequences. Although it doesnt possess a mana body, this garm can control shadows as proficiently as its master, but suffers a debilitating weakness against holy element attacks. On the other hand, it can absorb dark elemental attacks and heal both Health and Mana with it. Rank C [Smoky Haze] It took a while for the three faefolk spirits to assimte into their new bodies, but it finished a week ago. Im not sure why the System description called them darkness garm souls, but the spirits did mention they believe they are the garms now, and that nothing else actually mattered for them. The fourth garm, the one still residing in Tasiannas catalyst, couldnt join its brethren, as I didnt have enough SP to level up [Shadow Pack] to add additional spots for it. A shame, but I couldnt do much about it since I havent been hunting recently due to the restaurant and this whole mess. Regardless, my wolves were ready to hunt. AARRRRRRGH! the alchemist screamed with blood gushing out of his broken limbs, but we ignored it. Miss Saori, well go into the basement. You should go up to catch that demon, Tasianna suggested after we found the way down. I was confused why she would do that since it wasnt just her that wanted to get revenge on Davison. However, that other person spoke to exin their thoughts to me, I waaaantttt reeeeveeengeee! Buuuuut I can hear their voices! I can sense fae in anguish. Humans are underneath, they cry. The fairy and I will kill them! You capture Davison. Bring him before me. Then, I will make him hear his screams as he suffocates in terror for all that he did! Kiiros onnikai side showed a bit throughout its bloodthirsty speech. They werent willing to give up on Davison, but they wanted to save the remaining faefolk inside the basement while also taking out anybody who was involved with them. Ok...I understand. However, Tasianna, keep a cool head, alright? Do not let yourself be consumed by Kiiros words. The conviction you showed Zephira and me: do not go back on it Do you understand? When we reunite, I want the Tasianna that swore loyalty to Hestia and me toe back, the one who has learned to tolerate humans, I said, anxious that Kiiro might be infecting her mind with his revenge spiel. Yes, I know. Once again, my loyalty belongs to party Aurora alone. And Kiiro isnt part of it, Tasianna said, ncing at the disgruntled spirit. However, if I will have to kill anybody...please, forgive me. Do not worry about it. I only care that you will make it back alive, so if they force your hand, do what Hestia and I would. And with those words, we separated. She went downstairs to the basement, while I went up to the 2nd floor. As I stepped foot on thest floor, [Foresight] and [Danger Sense] triggered, warning me to stop moving. When I did as I was told, an arrow zoomed past my face, prating the wall to my side. Shit, the intruder has high detection skills, Chief. Should be tougher than the run-of-a-mill soldier or guardsman. Haha, really? Works best for me. Earning the dough without some action is boring. Fuck, if its a noble knight or mage, then wouldnt we be fucked? Chief, you sure the fat sack paid us enough? Shut it, you two. Turning around, before me stood five men, all fully equipped with armor and weapons. They all had rough expressions with scars covering their faces as they leered at me with clear murderous intent. There was a bowman in the back aiming an arrow at me and at his side was a dual dagger wielder. In front of them was a sword-wielding panther-looking beastman, a massive bear beastman martial artist, and a muscle-freak human in heavy armor wielding a massive shield and morningstar. Hey, wolfkinss, the armored human spoke, who most likely was the leader of this band since people referred to him as Chief. You dont look like a soldier or knight with that weird ck armor. You a merc? Came here alone, cause my archer cant sense anybody else, eh? Well, then do me a favor and fuck off if you know whats good for you. You step any further and well have to put you into the ground. Are they also mercenaries? He didnt say too and my intuition is saying otherwise. Whoever they are, they are blocking my way to Davison. ...Who are you? I asked cautiously, needing to assess them a bit. Huh? Askin a question when we tolya to scram? Stupid bitch. Chief, we slice her up, paint the halls with her blood and make a nice rug out of her skin. Ehek ehek ehek ehek. Thatugh from the dagger wielder is chilling, honestly. We might have to when shes trying to stall. Shoot! Immediately agitated, the battle began with the bowman shooting another arrow at me. I clicked my tongue as they didnt give me enough time to use [Idenitfy], but went into action without a seconds dy. Whoever they were, they were out for blood. I stepped to the side and my vision began being slightly blurred by a blood misting from my eyes, the natural response for a shadowstalker cadejo whenever a fight begins. The first action I took was to conjure up two [Dark Bolt]s and to shoot them at the two manatech light bulbs on the walls. With the sound of broken ss, they broke and the light vanished in the first part of the hallway. There were still two bulbs at the other end which I needed to break to turn everything into darkness. I was outnumbered currently, so any advantage I can make for myself would be good. Shit, shes a fucking dark mage. I cant aim when its pitch ck! the archer announced to hisrades before shooting another arrow. He wasnt wasting any second even if he wasining. Hmph! You humans and your weak eyes, the panther beastman mocked, before aiming his sword at me and charged. Swift Pierce! Pulling my ck tanto from my belt, I parried his sword and shot my left hand at his body. The corrosive obsidian ws were ready to maim this guy, but it wasnt to be. With the movements of an acrobat, the panther beastman twisted his body and swung his sword like a roundhouse kick. Naturally, I wasnt a slowpoke and managed to block the attack with my tanto, but either it was because of the beastmans Strength stat or just physics, I was pushed back a bit from the recoil. To prevent myself from tripping, I used my [Shadow Armaments] suit to ground my feet into the floor and to elongate my tanto to give me more leeway to push the sword away from me. The beastman didnt expect me to do that, so his decision making slowed down for a moment, giving me arge opening to drive my tanto and ws into him. However, while my attack would have worked if he was alone... Charge! Shield m! Charged Shot! Tch! As my feet were stuck on the floor, I had no other way but to dive into my shadow to avoid those three attacks. Using [Shadow Dash], I reappeared out of the shadow of the bowman, aiming to take him down first to get rid of the annoying ranged attacks, but, once again, my attack was hindered by something. Come ere and bleed, ya bitch! It was the foul-mouthed dagger wielder. Ya think some dark mage is better than a pure dagger wielder?! Ya bet! Imma hang your corpse over my- Shut up. Wolf hunt. [Yes, Alpha!] Ahwroo! Garrrrrrrrrak! From my shadow, three abyss-ck garms emerged with their teeth bared at the dagger wielder. He cursed as he saw that and tried to retreat, but I held his legs in ce using my [Dark Tendrils]. With nowhere to go, the man was helpless as two of my wolves mauled his arms. He managed to stab his daggers into them, but their fur was simr to my [Shadow Armament]. They were sturdier than they looked. Shit! A tamer! the armored person shouted, but I ignored him. I left my third wolf and my [Shadow Clone] to deal with him, while I threw corrosive sludge at the bowmans eyes. Argh! Fuck, my arm, he cried out as some of the purple sludgended on his arm. The obsidian w protectors had a small socket where I could add toxin into them for easy toxin injection. Activated with a mana injection, I can control whenever to use this toxin, so I wouldnt identally inject somebody into my everyday life. The toxin I used was one of Hestias, and you know that will bring in trouble. Arrrgh, w-what the fuck is this?! I-Its melting! The name Corrosive Obsidian wasnt just for show as the sludge slowly melted through the bowmans arm bracers and seeped into his body through his skin. The little bit of skin that was shown through the melted hole revealed it was turning purple. It was his right arm, so he cant pull back his bowstring anymore. I gave him a swift kick, knocking him against the wall, and ended his life with a stab into his head Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 23] to [Level 24] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa]s Job [Dagger Fighter] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Max level of Job [Dagger Fighter] has been reached Attributes have increased due to level up Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Lupine ws Lv. 3][Dagger Mastery Lv. 4] [Wisdom Growth Enhancement Lv. 5] gained Fuck, Tulson is down! Get off him, you mutt! the bear beastman shouted, before slinging one of my wolves away like a rag doll, disying how much Strength he must have. He then tried to pry the dagger wielder out of my tendrils, but it was all in vain. They were too tough. Instead, Imanded the tendrils to grow and grab his beary arms. I then dashed into the fight with my wolves. Song, duck! I ordered the second garm, making her dodge the panthers sword slice and allowing me to use her as a tform tounch myself at the panther. Not letting himself get surprised again, he reacted well and reciprocated my attacks in kind. A graceful dance of des was exchanged as we tried to incapacitate each other ornd a killing blow. Even to me, I found his deftness and skill quite impressive as he managed to react to each of my high-speed attacks. If he wasnt flustered, he was the real deal. Morning Smash! the chief wanted to intervene in our duel, probably recognizing it was better to take me down first,but... Song. Sarasa. Guard. [Protect the Alpha!] Uno, Song, Sarasa. Those were the names I gave the wolves ording to the different ways numbers were called in differentnguages. I wanted to give them proper names, but they didnt have any personalities when I interacted with them, so it was hard to think of an borate one the only thing they told me was the gender of their garm corpses. Numbers were the most appropriate that I could think of and I spiced it up by using differentnguages. Just to note, the fourth garm will be called Quatre. The armored humans attack was stopped as one of my garms used dark magic to pin his leg down with [Dark Bolt]. My garms skills were reset when they turned into shadow garms, meaning I had to teach them how to use dark magic again. I actually intentionally stopped Hestia from granting them the [Hestias Retainer] title since I still couldnt trust them, so their growth was still slow. Their [Dark Magic] was still level one. Everybody was preupied with their battles, unnerving me a bit as I wasnt able to take care of this panther guy in front of me. Despite using magic and my tanto, I wasnt able to best him. He was good, he was good...meaning I have to take out all my tools. Activating [Storage Magic], I pulled out my two remaining daggers and threw them at the panther. He dodged, just as I anticipated he would, so I used [Dark Tendrils] to catch them mid-flight to then strike him at his back. Hey, Lain, watch it! the bear beastman warned him, giving the panther enough time to respond. He should have [Danger Sense] or [Prediction], so it shouldnt have been necessary, I think. As he bent his body, I took out some red mana threads and bound them on a [Shadow Snake] before slicing my tanto at him. He responded and we continued our little dance before I saw a good opening to shoot out that snake from my [Shadow Armament]. Itnded on his body and slithered around, wrapping the threads on him. I then poured mana into the red mana strings and fire burst out from them, scorching the panthers gambeson. Argh! Fuck, she can create fire, too?! Damnit, this isnt worth the fuckin pay! Chief, call Boss Kaian already! Fuck this shit! You damn bitch will pay for angering Yanderu Elusuess! the armored human shouted, flinging Sarasa away with his shield, before taking out what looked like a catalyst. Boss Kaian, they hired some B ranker! Tulson, dead. ck des, screaming. We need reinforcements! The moment he said that, the door where I thought Davison would be opened up, revealing a tall ck panther beastman with a long spear. Behind him were a female mage loopridae, a rabbit beastman, and a crossbow-wielding arvisian, a bird beastman. W-What?! How?! I know I checked for others and I couldnt sense anybody behind that door. And then I remembered the runes in Farrons office. If there are sound-proof runes, then shouldnt there be other kinds of sensing-prevention runes? At that moment, I also managed to find another person inside that room. He was in a back room, so it has to be the person of interest. Davison was there! Oooh, look at the party! And here I thought you said you could handle it by yourself? Who knew letting the whole group fight together was the smarter idea, instead of letting it be an ego trip? Its not like the client hired the eight of us, right? Poor Tulson, ha ha ha! the panther with the spearughed out loud. Doesnt matter, higher pay cut for the rest, Kaian, the loopridae mage callously said before preparing a spell to shoot at me. Fucking hell! Tulson was my favorite from these bunch of vults. Bitch, you gonna pay for killing my drinking buddy! the glint in the arvisians eye was chilling, as the bolt in his crossbow aimed at me. Kuso! (Shit!) There were six, and if they somehow were able to rescue the dagger wielder, then there will be seven. I was already outnumbered, but now even more people areing. This was bad! But the worst part was the spear wielder. My senses were telling me that he was the most dangerous. Welp, time to earn our pay. Yo, wolfkin, show me a good time, eh? Spear on dagger, lets go! A fire spell and a crossbow bolt were shot at me while the panther, Kaian was what they called him, dashed at me like a bullet. Fuck! Shadow Dash! The moment I melted into my shadow and Kaians spear nearly touched my nose, a dagger came out of my shadow. A loud ng! could be heard as the panthers spear bounced back from the dagger. I didnt see anything else of the fight, as I was fully enveloped in my shadow, except there, I saw somebody I thought I wouldnt ever see again. We emerged from the shadow next to the panther I wrapped around in my mana thread. Behind me, the wall was set on fire by the mages fire magic. I used this moment to end the panther duelists life, taking another person out of the equation. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 24] to [Level 25] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Wow, that was a nice and clean strike. Huh, I told you that you didnt need my help, prettydy. His smooth-talking was really irritating. Gael? To my surprise, the drunkard I knew in the slums was standing next to me with a long, well-crafted red dagger ready in his hand. Why was he here? Thest time I saw him was after our little duel. Haha, yeah, Farron brought me to my feet with a favor. Also...trying to return another favor, and it also helps that I can meet up with some old friends, he answered. Once he was finished, the dagger-wielding man suddenly jumped up his arms were in tatters, unable to pick up a dagger and began shouting, G-Gael?! Gael?! Gael! You fuckin twat! You fuckin traitor! Ooooh, nice to see you again, ck des. Still using that stupid name? Gael responded sarcastically. You fuckin bastard! Fuckin die! the man charged at Gael with bloodshot eyes,pletely ignoring everything around him, even the fact he didnt have a weapon. Gael showed him a smug grin before using his dagger to quickly stab the ck des thrice, once in his stomach, then his sr plexus, and then into the middle of his forehead. Like a stringless doll, ck des fell down, lifeless. Critical Triple. ...And I knew you were hiding stuff from me. Also, your naming sense is terrible. It was a slight jab, but it seemed Gael took it hard. Oooh, Gael? Ha, long time no see, man. Damn, cant believe I getta see you at this time, on the other side even, as I was bantering with Gael, the spear-wielding panther spoke. When I joined Yanderu, I thought I getta work with you. Didnt know you left the organization. Well, color me surprised. Oh, Kaian? Wow, my informationwork didnt tell me you were working with my old buddies now. Ahh, yeah, you know, this is my first job. Had to hide for a while, you see. Those damn birds are annoying, as you should know. Ahh, yeah, I guess you had to hide. Old band got wiped, right? Gael then turned to me. I wasnt supposed to say this, but your new friends hired me, Saori. That man there, he was once part of the bandit group your party destroyed. The one with the rhinoncerum. Oi, oi, oi, oi, you kidding me? That wolfkin brought down that fucking mountain Narube? What about Macklemor and Jaspar? Ohhh, now Im less interested in you, Gael. The wolfkin got my attention now. In my opinion, that musclehead should''ve snapped the girl like a twig, but I guess you can never know what a rogue has under her sleeves, huh? His eyes were like that of a battle junkie Gael smiled, then turned back to me, When he was still part of the band, he had the honor of fighting against some holy knights of Aureolis. The Knights of Aurena, you see. During that raid, the knights were joined by some special guests otherworlders. Wha-What? This was the first news in nearly a month. Thest time Eine mentioned the otherworlders, she said that her family at the capital couldnt find any information on them since the church was hiding it. I wasnt expecting anything after such a long radio silence. Yo, Kaian, you fought against some noble kids during the Knights of Aurena raid, right? Cant believe my luck that youre here, so mind telling us? Gael asked. However, the loopridae next to Kaian stepped forward to interrupt, Kaian, stop speaking, can we just get to- SHUT UP! Wh-What?! Kaian, what did they look like. Those noble kids. What did they look like?! I was the one who shouted. Finally, some information on the otherworlders. Aurenas words have been lingering inside me for so long that I was beginning to dream who they could be. Why did Hestia say that Aurena mentioned specifically that I would be d to hear about it? Why? ...Ohoho, that is some gusto. You know, that sorta stuff awakens the beast inside us, right? Youll probably rip something out of me if I dont answer, I can see it in your eyes, he readied his spear. Those kids looked pretty nice and well-fed, like you would expect from nobles. Weird thing is that nine of the ten had ck or dark brown hair. Kinda rare to see such monotone hair colors, right? Could be siblings. The only one who didnt was a white-robed with blue and ck hair. He smiled for a second before continuing, I forgot those kids names, you know, after I sent an army of desperate farmers-turned-bandits at them. Last time I checked, most of them were on theirst legs. However, I do remember one of them. The one who I wanted my spear to pierce the most. A little spear-wielding berserker created a pile of corpses after his friend got shanked. Ehak hak hak hak...you wanna hear it? His spear pointed at me. Mana mist covered my body and my vision blurred even more with red mist. [Humanization (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] I took my stance. Keep your word after I take your limbs. My shadow erupted in rage. A note from AbyssRaven Saori is here to teach you how to act like a badass. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(23) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 142: Saori vs. Kaian. Chapter 142: Saori vs. Kaian. Profile: Name: Kaian Kleidal Level: 69 Race: Pantherae Age: 32 Years Job: Relentless Gale Status: Health: 3689/3689 Mana: 623/623 Strength: 1541 Intelligence: 421 Vitality: 1342 Wisdom: 804 Agility: 2161 Stamina: 2612/2612 Effects: [Strengthening me] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 9] [True Spear Technique Lv. 1] [True Spear Mastery Lv. 1] [Stamina Strike Lv. 6] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 7] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 8] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 3] [Enhanced ws Lv. 7] [Enhanced Fangs Lv. 3] [Kleidal n Spearmanship Lv. 5] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 8] [uracy Correction Lv. 9] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 6] [Prediction Lv. 7] [Probability Correction Lv. 7] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 7] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Tracking Lv. 9] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 7] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 8] Resistance: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 1] [Bleed Resistance Lv. 4] [Poison Resistance Lv. 6] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 5] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Holy Resistance Lv. 2] [Fire Resistance Lv. 5] [Water Resistance Lv. 4] [Earth Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 5] [Dark Resistance Lv. 6] Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 6] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3] Others: [Handicraft Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 10] [Terror Aura Lv. 5] [Bloodlust] [Starvation Lv. 8] Job Skill: [Spear Mastery Lv. 8] [Wind Pressure Resistance Lv. 5] [Gale Stride] [Infuse Weapon: Wind] Ability List: Unarmed abilities: [Gale Steps] [Gale Kick] [Firm Stance] Kleidal Spear abilities: [despiders Strike] [Eight Folding-Strikes] [pantherae Pounce] [Hunters Javelin] [Ambush Charge] The stalemate caused by Gaels appearance ended and the battle red into action again. Uno, Song, Sarasa and my clone reengaged with the armored human and the bear beastman. Gael and I, on the other hand, attacked Kaian the panther beastman, the rabbit beastman, and the bird beastman. Nobody went ahead and said it aloud, we just knew who we had to fight and focus on. As we were both Dark Mages, Gael and I nned to use [Shadow Dash] to close the distance to the two backliners, the loopridae mage and arvisan crossbowman. However, as Gael had to chant his spell, I decided to just d him in my [Shadow Armament] and forcibly pulled him into my shadow instead of waiting for him to finish chanting. Once we traveled to my spells destination through the shadow world, I threw Gael out of my shadow to use him as a decoy. As I informed him about it telepathically, he managed to adapt to the situation and narrowly dodge the iing fire spell and crossbow bolt. After those variables were gone, I emerged from my shadow, but, instead of finding my targets undefended nks, I discovered Kaians spear rushing to greet me. Kuso! (Shit!) I cursed as I blocked his attack with my tanto. Hey, hey, how about we let our weapons talk? he dered with a smug grin. Stat-wise, Kaian and I were quite close if I ignored Hestias and Tasiannas buffs. If I were topare him to a previous enemy, then he would be considered the more agile version of Narube, that bandit leader our party fought against to free those Carine vigers. Honestly, I would have forgotten his name already if it wasnt for Gael and Kaian mentioning him. Anyway, with how close our stats were, it made it hard for me to not use [Humanization] to increase my stats and create an advantage for myself. My whole face was covered in my [Shadow Armament], so it wasnt possible for them to notice that Id gotten furrier than before. Still, I wasnt nning on letting any of these mercenaries leave without being in chains or in a grave. Especially not this pantherae in front of me! Using my [Shadow Armament], I directed two of my [Dark Tendrils] to pull the daggers attached to them towards Kaians back, nning to stab him with them. He, instead of dodging them, gave me a swift kick to my chest to create some distance between us before turning around to knock the daggers down with his spear. He then stomped his left leg into the ground and shouted Ambush Charge to dash at me with incredible speed. Saori! Gael shouted out, but I didnt need his warnings to react to this attack. With [Foresight], reacting to this attack was a given. While I was recoiling from the attack, I had already taken out one of Hestias newer contraptions. I infused some mana into it and threw it into Kaians face before shielding my eyes. With a small dy, the ball of rock split apart and a ring light exploded from it. If Hestia can make spotlights, then she can also make sh bombs. Grk?! Fuck! Kaian cursed as his attack missed, unable to react to my dodge. [Uno, Song. Now!] In the time while I was dodging, I called my wolves to use [Dark Bolt] to destroy the twost light sources of the hallway,pletely turning it dark save for the fire at the stairs. The more shadows and darkness, the more I can use my spells to their fullest potential. I aimed my tanto at Kaian and dashed to stab him with it. Kaian used [Gale Steps] inbination with [Enhanced Enemy Sense] to side step all of them, despite his temporary blindness. I was preparing to use my own weapon ability to counteract his movements, but a sudden crossbow bolt stopped me from advancing for a single second, giving Kaian enough time tounch a counter. despiders Strike! Like the swing of a scythe, he swung his spear at me to dissuade me froming close long enough for him to recover his sight. Gael! I called out, but when I looked over, he was not only preupied with the mage, but the bear brawler managed to join the fight. The armored human was keeping my wolves at bay and already destroyed my shadow clone, meaning less manpower was needed for his front. My wolves might have been reborn as C rank monsters, but they only had the bare minimum of skills that a garm would be born with, including the [Dark Magic] that I taught them. Stats were important, but skills decide battles on equal grounds. I wasnt sure how these mercenaries took down one of my shadow clones, but I guess their teamwork was decent enough to ovee that hurdle. Still, Gael wasnt in trouble. His face was calm and stoic, and his movements were precise and focused. He was dodging each strike from the brawler by a hairs breadth while leaving small cuts on him in return. The mage was trying to help, but without getting a clear shot, she wasnt shooting any more spells. Considering Ive been fighting with a fire mage for literally my whole life, I can safely presume she was worried the building would copse if she carelessly fought. Hey, where are you looking at?! I am over here! With a sharp nk sound, my head turned to the chatty feline. Dont worry, I havent forgotten you! Just Blink! Kaian flinched backwards as I disappeared from his sight for a single second, and in this time, I somersaulted and elongated my leg with [Shadow Armament]. Shadow Descent! Kaian dodged out of it in time, but my kick still left a small hole in the floor. I didnt let him recover through, as I threw some toxic sludge in his direction. As expected, he dodged the poison, but that left him without the momentum to dodge arger attack in the next few seconds. Dark Tendrils! ws of Darkness! Two ck magic circles appeared one prevented him from moving, while the other summoned arge ws of darkness, ripping a chunk away from his chest armor. First blood belonged to me. Good! Good! Youre good! Youre fuckin amazin! Pantherae Pounce! with a maniacalugh, he destroyed the tendrils and leaped into the air like a jaguar, before boosting it further with [Air Walk]. Even with [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] warning me, I couldnt prevent him from pinning me onto the ground. Grck! I groaned, narrowly redirecting his spear away from my head with my tanto. Eight Folding-Strikes, he continued with his attack, but, as the room was dark enough to hinder everybody without [Night Vision], I had a way out of this. With [Shadow Dash], I escaped from both his pin and his devastating spear strikes. As I reappeared, Kaian already aimed his spear at the shadow I moved to, having already prepared another [Eight Folding-Strikes], but that was when I began using the darkness of the room to its fullest. As everything was now covered in viable shadows, I could unleash all my spells having to aim all the time. Dark Tendrils! ck appendages emerged from my [Shadow Armament] suit and grabbed onto the ceiling, pulling me up. With [Multi-Cast], [Continuous Cast], and [Dy Cast], I began slowly littering the room with additional ck magic circles for [Dark Tendrils], all ready to activate at my signal. It was my take on Hestias spotlights system. With each magic circle activated, tendrils appeared and pulled me to them before returning back into their magic circle. And I repeated it over and over again, jumping to one circle then to the next without stop. Like a cricket, I switched my position at a blinding speed, giving Kaian no chance to predict my position as I was alternating to whichever I felt like. [Uno, Song, Sarasa. Return!] [Yes, Alpha! We hunt!] Simr to how I could use the darkness to my advantage, so could my wolves. They might not have [Shadow Dash] just yet, but as shadow garms, they could still enter shadows and move through the shadow world. They overcame the armored human by avoiding himpletely to return back to my shadow. And once I had a good angle, I threw them out. Arooooow! they howled as they pounced out of my shadow and onto Kaian. He cursed and used his weapon abilities; however, my wolves werent there to attack, but to distract. Daggers coated, I thought, using my w protectors as a substitute for Hestias sludge vials. I didnt need to take the vials out when I could simply coat all three of my daggers with a drop of slime and instantly prepare them. With all my position swapping with my tendrils, Ive gained a pretty impressive speed that anybody would love to unleash. And unleash it I did. Holding onto my tanto and one dagger with my hands and then another with [Shadow Armament], I pinpointed my target and shot my body at him, all while spinning around like a cyclone of des. Tyler! the armored human cried out, but it was already toote. Gael, having noticed my aim, took something that looked like sand out of his pouch, and threw it into the bear beastmans eyes, causing him to recoil back. He was now vulnerable, unable to dodge anything. And his nape was conveniently unprotected. Hyaaak! I roared as my daggers carved a huge chunk of his nape, sending it twisting around from how I cut it. I clicked my tongue, disappointed that I couldnt decapitate him, but I guess his fur was simr to that one stone-fur grizzly I met in Belzac forest. Stone-hard. Eyarrghhhh! he cried out, clutching onto his nape while thrashing on the ground. Even if he survived the attack, the toxic slime was already corroding his body, turning his flesh necrotic. But, Gael wasnt patient enough to wait out his death. The loopridae mage noticed his intention, releasing a powerful [me Spear] at him while the arvisian crossbowman shot another bolt at Gael, trying to defend their weakened ally. However, Gael was just like my wolves and me. A dark mage was the most powerful in full darkness. With a huge, smug smile of his own, he jumped on to the ground like a soldier, where he stabbed his dagger into the bearmans neck and mmed him onto the ground with one of those American wrestling moves the DDT, I think. While doing that, his finished [Shadow Dash] activated and he melted into the darkness, avoiding the fire spell and bolt entirely. The [me Spear] mmed against the wall and created a huge hole, letting fresh air enter the hallway. Tch, kill stealer. That was my level up. As much as I wanted toin to Gaels face, my body was already melting back into another shadow to reappear behind Kaian, who was still dancing around with my garms. Unlike my [Shadow Clones] amd [Shadow Pack] spell, it was an advantage for me that these garms can think independently. I meant, I didnt need to direct them and they could perform the right actions to preserve themselves. They executed my orders perfectly! As the twisting tornado that was me came out of the shadows, Kaian simply frowned and used [despiders Strike] to slice at me. As I already considered this possibility, a tendril was already extending from my [Shadow Armament] to pull me away. I thought I could dodge it, but somehow Kaian managed to slice my leg. Arck! I groaned, before being pulled away to a wall like a spider. I looked down at my leg to see arge bleeding wound and that a chunk of my Health was missing. [Sanctified ze] was already healing it up for me, but I didnt expect to be hit like that. I thought I timed it correctly. Gale Stride By spending both Mana and Stamina, the user gains an unstoppable burst of speed for a single second. The users next attack ignores all defensive skills and spells Ahh, damnit. Thats my fault for being careless for a second. Kaian probably wanted to continue his attack, but my wolves were already pre-upying him to defend me. And honestly? I needed it. I only checked now but, with how often I used [Dark Tendrils] and [Shadow Dash] this fight, my Mana was running low while I think I could feel a small tingling in my arms. I pulled out a mana potion and drank it. My [Arcane Corruption] was level ten, so I dont believe I would have trouble with it anytime soon, but I should be careful with using too many spells in the future. I wasnt Hestia. I didnt have a near infinite amount of Mana to spend whenever and however I wanted. I needed to be more frugal. Kyaaaaak! After I was done drinking my second Mana potion, a loud shrill directed my attention to Gaels side of the battle, where he managed to injure the mage at her arm. It was bleeding a lot and, knowing Gael, he probably had poison applied. I mean, he threw sand at a persons eyes; having that personality while being a rogue made tricky moves like poison daggers an obvious answer. Oooh, better have that treated soon,ss; otherwise, you might lose an arm, he joked. Arck! F-fuck you, traitor! As expected of a rabbit beastman, the mage used her well-developed legs to kick at Gael, but as she only had the stats of a mage, it was futile. Gael had no trouble dodging it, but any further attacks from him were stopped due to the armored human and crossbowman. Fuck! Dammit! Gale Steps! Kaian, seeing what happened, using [Gale Stride] inbination with [Gale Steps] to avoid all my garms and move towards his injuredrade. Enough! We cant lose anymore! Forget the contract! Then he swiftly picked up the loopridae mage in a princess carry before running towards the hole in the building the mage made with [me Javelin]. The crossbowman and armored human nodded, each taking out a ball and tossing it onto the ground, covering the hallway in smoke. Wait! I cried out. I was not done with Kaian yet! Gael tried to stop the armored human, but as he waspletely armored and had a shield, it was impossible for him to do it even with [Dark Tendrils], as the giant tank simply steamrolled out of the building. I wanted to stop Kaian from running away, but the mage used [Petal mes] to cause the ceiling to copse before me. She also kept a me lit above herself to prevent me from using nearby shadows to [Shadow Dash] towards. Hey, wolfkin! he shouted. Never owe a debt. The next time we fight, Ill make sure to pay you back for today! I will remember you, Saori! He then leaped out of the building with hispanion and shouted, The kids name was Tatsuya! He screamed his friends name, Kyouuuuuuuuyaaaaaaaaaa as he watched that big humans body drop to the ground, bleeding! Ha ha ha ha ha! And then he escaped. Kaiannded gracefully like a cat, the armored human cracked the ground, while the arvisian crossbowman simply flew with his winged arms. We managed to take down a couple of them, but those mercenaries still escaped in the end. The two leaders were among the escapees, too. But that wasnt important. Memories began clouding my mind. The four years that I spent at Shirako High School when I was still a teacher on Earth. My first year was as an assistant teacher to learn how to teach, which I somehow managed to pass despite how strict the homeroom teacher was. The kids also werent the easiest to handle, as they expected a lot from you. Then, when my second year began and I became a proper teacher, I was somehow assigned to bing a homeroom teacher instead of only a history teacher. It wasnt what I wanted, but what could I do when I had no other chance? Using the experience my senpais gave me, I had to adopt a new personality to teach my ss. That was when I met the students that I guided for the next three years. High School 1st Grade, 2nd ssroom. It was like a package of colorful chocte, as each of my students had different personalities. One was what people would call an antisocial chunnibyou with teacher pet tendencies, while another was a hard-working ssroom idol with an overly ambitious nature. And then there was that one boy who was the son of the top prosecutor of the country. That ssroom was my second home for thest three years of my life on Earth. We spent time together in the ssroom, on school trips, during school assemblies, and more. I didnt be a teacher because I wanted to, but because of the money for my mothers medicine. But I guess along the way, I began to love it, just because of the kids. Would I return to being a teacher? I dont know. I love my current life. But a teacher is responsible for her students well-being. It is my duty to keep them safe and to help them be good adults... Even if I have died Even if it is in a new world. But most importantly, I want to see them again. Myst tie to my life on Earth was on Peolynca! They hadnt even graduated yet, but they were imprisoned on Peolynca due to Aurena or whatever, I didnt care how or why. These kids werent my responsibility anymore, but I want to help them onest time. Shit, seems like they got away, Gael said at my side. I nodded in agreement before heading towards my garms. Uno, Song, Sarasa. Good work, you did a fine job. Good boy. Good girls. [Our lives are yours, Alpha.] I smiled. Sorry that you could not get the kills for the experience, but I promise I will train you up. Let us all evolve together. As I was having my moment with them, Gael approached us and gave me a questioning look before speaking, Huh? You havent registered yourself as a tamer at the hunters guild, yet? You know they have something simr to a party bracelet for tamers and tamed monsters, right? You can even order thetest model with the Princess request. ...Huh. I guess that would exist in a game world like this. Tasianna and Hestia didnt say anything and I had no idea it was even a possibility. Well, the more you know As I was reflecting on my ignorance, an explosion from below the building happened, where a horde of monsters with weird orbs and slimes attached to them ran out. ording to the reports we gathered, these were probably the experimental monsters. Was Tasianna having a problem? No, checking on my party bracelet, Tasiannas Mana was slowly recovering, so she should be fine. I wanted to jump down to take care of those monsters, but Gael stopped me, saying, The cleanup unit is already on it, and then pointed at the opened door at the end of the hall. He was right, we needed to take care of our primary objective first. Davison. Now that I think about it, wasnt this the sort of recklessness I wanted Hestia to stop doing? Wow, I just became a hypocrite, huh? Even now, I was learning and maturing. Not only as a person, but also a teacher. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Tenebrous Magic Lv. 2] [Foresight Lv. 2] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Terror Aura Lv. 5] gained Spell gained: [Abyssal Bomb] Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 25 Race: YoungShadowstalker Cadejo Age: 7 Months Status: Health: 7752/7752 Mana: 3076/3076 Strength: 4310 Intelligence: 1640 Vitality: 3176 Wisdom: 3112 Agility: 6744 Stamina: 5018/5018 Effects: None Skill Points: 1450 (-1200) Unique Skill: [Shadow Armament Lv. 7] (+1) [Shadow Pack Lv. 1] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] (+2) [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] (+1) [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Dark Magic Lv. 10] [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] [Tenebrous Magic Lv. 2] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Mental Stability Lv. 7] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 7] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Fluid Cast Lv. 2] [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] (New) [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] (New) Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 9] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 5] (+1) [Dagger Technique Lv. 5] (+2) [Dagger Mastery Lv. 4] (New) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 8] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 7] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 4] (+1) [Lupine ws Lv. 3] (+1) [Lupine Fangs Lv. 3] (+1) Senses and movement skills: [Primal Senses] [Silence Lv. 1] [Foresight Lv. 2] (+1) [Concentration Lv. 7] (+1) [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 10] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 6] [Heat Vision Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 3] (+2) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 7] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] (+2) [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Earth Resistance Lv. 7] [Water Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] [Dark Resistance Lv. 7] Stat growths and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 6] (+1) [Mana Recovery Lv. 4] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 5] Others: [Dancing Lv. 2] (+1) [Mathematician Lv. 3] (+1) [Merchant Lv. 1] (New) [ounting Lv. 1] (New) [Monster Tamer Lv. 1] (New) [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] [Terror Aura Lv. 5] (+1) [Bloodlust Lv. 4] (+2) [Battle Mind Lv. 6] (+1) [Lifetaker Lv. 3] [Mana Weave Lv. 10] [Sewing Lv. 10] [Elemental Mana Weave Lv. 6] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 4] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 10] [Dismantle Lv. 8] (+2) [Humanize Lv. 8] (+1) [Telepathy] Ability List: Unarmed abilities: [Just Blink] [Shadow Descent] Dagger abilities: [Shadow Pierce] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create Water] [Smoky Haze] Dark Spells: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Shadow Snake] [Enfeebling Winds] [ws of Darkness] [Umbral Pendulum] [Abyssal Bomb] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] [Pack Leader] A note from AbyssRaven A month has passed so here we go, Dragon Hestia! A stark contrastpared to her human form, right? Well, that was pretty much the goal since the beginning. Hestia as a dragonewt is cute, while her original form is supposed to shower people with terror, fitting for somebody descendent of the ck tyrant dragon, Kargryxmor. Thank you to my patreons for all the support, and also a thank you to my RR readers for supporting this story with all your reading. Special thank you to Irenbee for helping me realize this dragon! Follow her on her Deviantart page or Twitter! Considering this is a Saori chapter, it is a bit unfitting but who cares! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(25) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 143: Raider:Tasianna Chapter 143: Raider:Tasianna [Sanctified ze][Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] Frozen Shield! Hurry! Bring out the weapon! Its only one elf! Its only one elf! Use all the bombs and your mana! We cant get caught here! To think that so many humans would be involved even a few beastmen. After separating from Miss Saori, I went down the stairs into the basement. ording to the reports Lady Hestia got and from what Kiiro could remember, I was expecting to find two or three alchemists working on this fiendish project. I expected those human alchemists to resist since our arrival was announced by the receptionist. After all, this was a crime worthy of death to the Artorian nobles. However, what I found was baffling. The moment I stepped foot in the basement, my [Prediction] warned me something was thrown at me. Embarrassingly, I have to admit I didnt expect to be attacked this soon, so my reaction time to bring up my [Frozen Shield] was pathetically slow for a member of Aurora. Kiiro, inside my catalyst, flew into the thrown object''s trajectory to block it, causing it to crash into the orb and shatter like ss, spilling its content on me. This small dy was enough for me to reflexively activate [Frozen Body] and turn my mana body into ice, preventing some of the damage. As I assessed the attack, [Identify] informed me the attack was from a sk of acid. The sizzling of flesh wasnt present, thankfully, as Lady Hestias [Sanctified ze] considered it a threat to me and began aggressively burning the acid off me. Still, I could feel some of my mana being lost from the attack. It seems that my body of ice cannot protect me from acid. I had to reflect on this mistake. Unfortunately, I couldnt do it on the spot, as the alchemists began their attack on me. Some were mages and could use spells while others simply threw acid sks or bombs, all of whichcked the oomph of Lady Hestias creations. Regardless, as I said before, I wasnt surprised to see resistance. I was more surprised to see the number of attackers as well as that quite a few of them were beastmen. Honestly, I didnt know why I was so fixated on thatst part. Evil wasnt restricted to humans alone. Lady Hestia and Miss Saori made sure to make me understand that point. However, I guess I still felt more prejudice towards humans than I imed, still thinking that theyre the only ones depraved enough to torture the fae like this. Nevertheless, I focused on the fight, epting that I still needed time to rid myself of all my animosity towards the human race. These fiends were simply greedy enough tomit the same mistake they did 200 years ago. Miss Saori said history was written down and taught to others so past crimes can be avoided in the future, so I guess these criminals were part of the more foolish stock. More importantly, however, I wasnt the most furious person in the room. Diiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeee! Fooooooorrrrr theeeee forssaaaakeeen! Rot in your foolishness! Kiiro, the supposedly cured onnikai-turned-spirit, was speaking in their onnikai voice even as they were aiding me in controlling the two floating ice swords. By using this catalysts function which the Goddess Zephira herself blessed to turn my mana into a moldable slime, I was able to form two swords to act as my offensive power. Currently, I was outnumbered by over ten people and it was more efficient for me to stay on the defense with my spells. Thankfully, [Ice Magic] was exceptionally well suited to defensive strategies, simr to earth magic, although itcked durability in exchange for being as flexible as water and wind magics. ARRGH!!! H-How is a mage so fast?! W-What are those swords?! Shes only one person! I call for the ocea-What?! ARGH! With [Frozen Shield] active, I was going from one cover to the next as I closed the distance between each alchemist and guard using [Wind st] to elerate myself. The basement was a collection ofrge rooms, and in each of them were tables, shelves, andrge boxes that could be used as cover. As I was defending myself, I would use the sword to block attacks while also attacking anybody from afar. My enemies werent just alchemists, but what I presumed were mercenaries, as they were acting the part of guards and all members of a group named Yanderu Eluseuss. There were around seven low-level alchemists whereas the mercenaries numbered up to thirteen, I believe. They also werent much of a threat as a single high-leveled person, but the problemy with their numbers. I wasnt sturdy, nor did I have a reliable mana healing method to be able to just ignore these people and their attacks. Their attack strategy was simple but effective. The leader of the mercenaries, a man they called Helmut, was ordering the alchemists and his mercenaries around like a puppeteer. Telling them how to attack and when to execute it, which meant that I was being pinned down most of the time. Although staying on the defensive would lead me nowhere, I couldnt attack carelessly. Helmut was a mage, an earth and fire mage to be more precise. Whenever I was stuck in a single ce for too long, he would use a fire spell to melt down my shield, making me prone for further attacks if I didnt respond fast enough. If he missed and hit a wall or a piece of furniture, he would use [Reduce Heat] to stop the fire or use earth spells to quench it. How funny it is to have a mage of Plesia fight me today! Is this a sign from God? Is this a trial he designed just for me to help me grow? Gloria! His zealousness was to be expected from a Danterno faithful. Now, hurry up and bring out that damn weapon! Its only a single elf and you imbeciles are having so much trouble with her! The alchemists would throw sks of acid and bombs at me, while archers would shoot arrows whenever my shield moved. Swordsmen and axe fighters closed in to apply pressure on me until Helmut destroyed my shield. This whole situation would repeat itself as I re-materialized my shield. It would have been a stalemate if it wasnt for my dwindling Mana reserves. As a fairy, if my mana was reduced to zero, it would mean death for me. I was drinking mana potions to regenerate my energy; it was fortunate that my enemies didnt know about this weakness. If they did, then I believe they would begin draining my mana using whatever devilish machines they used to torture the faefolk they captured here. Tasianna, what are you doing?! Kiiro raised his voice while I cast another [Frozen Shield]. This is uneptable! Why are you so meek with so much power? The power of the orb can overwhelm all these fools! Kill them already! Stop holding yourself back and aaaaaaayyyyy them! While I could understand Kiiros anxiousness, I didnt know how to proceed with this battle outside of defending while waiting for an opening. I was able to deal damage bybining my floating swords and spells like [Ice Spike] and [Icicle Gale], but none of them have died yet. My attacks werent lethal enough. I dont have enough mana to fight as aggressively as you want me to! I told Kiiro bluntly. I only have a limited amount of potions on my belt and I cant risk taking damage. Kiiro, we must retreat and call for Miss Saoris support. It was the smartest decision. I cant fight as I did during the bandit raid because I didnt have the element of surprise. The moment I entered the basement, I was at a disadvantage. The basement was also too small for me to assume my [Elvenized (Moderate)] form and use my wings. As the sounds of broken ss and explosions continued behind my shield, the ted voice of Helmut brought me back into the fight. Ahhh, good! Finally, the mana cannon! Put the battery in already! Peeking around my shield, I saw some mercenaries bringing out arge cannon from another room. If my memories served me right, it looked like a smaller version of the Warhammer Mana Cannon the dwarves could engineer. It was small enough to pass through the storage room with some trouble, but I presume the strength must still be great considering it''s a cannon. Upon Helmuts orders, an alchemist opened up the batterypartment of the cannon and put a metal cylinder in it. The moment the cannon was activated, Kiiro began to tremble. Arghh! Th-They are draining my brethren right in front of me?! Kiiilllll! Veeeeegeaaaaeeee! With a loud cry, Kiiro used the orb to produce blue slime, reminiscent of what he could do as an onnikai. However, unlike his previous mana slime, this one couldnt be transformed into the onnikai beast that he used tobat us. He needed my mana. Dont do a full charge. Use it when it has enough! Helmutmanded. Bad! Kiiro we must leave-Urgh! I groaned as a mercenary bashed a hammer against my shield, which mmed on me due to the recoil. The hit pushed me back, creating a distance between me and the floating orb. As the orb could store mana, it was also another source of mana regeneration for me, so having it not to my side wasnt affordable for me. It should float back to me due to its function, but it wasnt. Ha ha, isnt this your catalyst, elf? He he, this will probably fetch a good price, the hammer-bashing mercughed with derision before grabbing my catalyst. However, what happened afterward was what drew my attention. Huh, what is this shit? Huh?! Argh?! W-What the fuck is this?! Fuck off! The slime surrounding the orb suddenlytched onto the mercenarys arm, and it was slowly growing in the size the longer it stayed on him while he was screaming. Kiiro screamed, Maaaannaaaaa! Giiiiveeee iiiiiit toooooo meeeeee, huuumaaaaan! while this was happening. Is Kiiro draining mana? I thought, as that shouldnt be possible. When I read the orbs description, it didnt mention that it could siphon mana away from others; however, now that I think about it, shouldnt there be a reason why the onnikai beast was able to drain mana? Not only was it problematic for a faefolk like me, it also caused Miss Saori issues. Nevertheless, our party never questioned why it was able to do that. Wouldnt it make sense for Kiiro to be the reason? Goddess Ilsaphones blessing allowed the onnikai to reanimate corpses and heal themselves using the ck slime, and some of them, like the garms in Miss Saoris possession, were even able to fuse entirely with their bodies. They couldnt drain mana from others. Only the onnikai beast and onnikai boss, Kiiro, could. I dont know how this was happening, but it was good for me. I just wish Kiiro had said this earlier. But this joy onlysted for a couple of seconds, as my [Prediction] and [Danger Sense] exploded into action, ringing so loudly in my head that I could get a migraine. Regardless, I didnt allow myself toin, as I knew something was about to happen if those two skills were this aggressive. Fire! Like a reapers scythe, the doom those words sent down my spine was indescribable. My body stiffened when I sensed arge amount of mana gathering in a single spot, and I drew my head not towards it but to my side. I needed to dodge. No! With a huge explosion, the mana cannon fired a ball of condensed mana. Whether it was tables or my [Frozen Shield], anything that stood in this destructive attacks way was decimated and reduced into scraps and fragments. Callous of their own, the mana ball also hit the mercenary who grabbed my orb, turning his body into nothing but minced meat and viscera, before finally crashing into the wall. Nothing was there aside from dust and blood. I wasnt standing there anymore either. Whew, definitely not the same power as a normal warhammer cannon. The ceiling didnt drop at all, but I guess it did the trick. Haha, good to see mana batteries using faefolk are just as efficient as the normal, dwarven-made ones, Helmut cheered as he looked at his handiwork. Alright, time to return to work! The knights and soldiers will probably storm the building once they hear those mercenaries are dead. I need to regroup with the others, so you all start packing everything up to be transported out of the emergency door. Helmut turned his back to the crater left on the wall, confident of his win, as he couldnt see me. Unfortunately, for him, I was a bit too resilient to ignore just yet. AARGH?!?! Wh-BUFUUU!!! UGWAHHHH! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Job [Cryomancer] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 2] Attributes have increased due to level up None of them give a lot of experience A single longsword of ice was floating around, holding a blue orb where its crossguard should be. Around it, multiple small shards of ice levitated with it and would attack anything the sword directed its de at. Looking a bit closer, a small girl with a set of blue wings was grabbing onto the swords protruding ice spikes to ride it like a mount. It was me of course, and as I said, I wasnt standing. What the fuck, the floating sword still exists?! Shit, hiyarrrrr! a mercenary with a sword and shield eximed. He attempted to fend off my sword, but as it wasnt constricted to the arm of a person, it was as maneuverable as a fly, with the sting of a bee a veryrge bee. On the de, I used [Wind st] to propel myself forward, piercing the mercenarys heart. Kiiro, now drain it! I need mana! Imanded, feeling a bit ill after having to create this sword and the numerous ice spikes after transforming back into my fairy form to avoid the cannon st. The less mana I had, the more my stats would decrease. My wind elf form had higher stats due to itsrger body, so the demerits werent as bad. The human began to scream in agony as the blue of my catalyst grew more azure. I quickly used this moment to drain the stored mana to regenerate myself, to the point I was feeling as good as new. Feeling satisfied with my safety, Iunched the ice shards at my surroundings, buffeting any enemy hit. Like the shrapnel of Lady Hestias bombs, the ice shards lodged into their bodies, draining them of their body heat. Unlike normal ice made using my magic, the shards from the orb wouldnt melt so easily due to it being thick slime. With the movements of my arm, I pulled the shards out of their body, consequently bringing them closer to me. Which also meant they were in shing range. I wont attempt to be what I am not. I wasnt a swordswoman, nor have I learned how to use a sword as skillfully as Lady Eine. So, instead, I used the orbs functions to control any slime I created with it and used the floating sword to slice anybody close enough in an arc. Although the damage wasnt lethal due to my inexperience in handling the floating sword urately after all my training, Kiiro managed to drain some mana from them, which I used to once again drill the ice shards into their bodies. The second time, all of the shards hit the alchemists and mercenaries heads, killing them. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] has risen from [Level 55] to [Level 56] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Job [Cryomancer] has risen from [Level 2] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Why didnt you mention this?! I wouldnt have so much trouble if you had told me about your ability to drain mana! I chided Kiiro, angry that he would reveal this ability now. I had assumed you would have deduced it after reading the description of the orb. Did I not mention that Davison wanted me to absorb the surrounding mana to have me grow? The orb amplified my abilities, giving me the power to use the mana slime created by it to drain mana from others. My mana became my hands, and it eventually grew into the beast you fought, he finally exined it clearly. If you do not ask, you shall not receive. I believed you didnt need my power or that you would use it when the timees. W-Wait, you were serious when you said my power when you told us your memories? You actually have the ability to drain mana?! A reward for my survival. My death may have turned me into an onnikai, but it also gave me the power to drain mana. I became the same as that humans vile creation. My brethren were not as blessed, and for that, Davison ced me in that ruin, he continued. Baffled, I did regret not asking more about Kiiro itself, but I couldnt exactly question it now, especially not while a fireball was being shot at me. I constructed a [Frozen Shield] to dy it as I flew a bit further away to dodge. A blue mist came out of my body. [Elvenized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] What the fuck?! Youre a fairy?! Hahaha, what a surprise, what a surprise. How fitting for you toe here to free your fae friends, Helmutughed, already having finished his next fire spell. Shes back in her normal form! Melee, get into her face. Use shields or whatever to defend yourself! Knowing the same situation could happen again, I had to use this moment to its fullest. I had taken down a couple of enemies and thinned the room out, but there were still enough of them for me to feel threatened. I had the power of both Goddess Plesia and Goddess Zephira on my side, so I couldnt afford to lose here! No, in the name of my party, Aurora, I will not lose! The room was small, making flying hard, but I still had to rely on it for now. The extra movement was needed. Wind st! With my ice sword in hand, I used [Wind st] to propel myself forward to one of the alchemists and archers. Helmut threw another fireball at me, but I doused it with [Water Bolt]. Zigzagging through the air to avoid any attacks the alchemists did, I controlled my ice shards and buffeted them like a hailstorm, leaving behind only bloody and cold corpses. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Job [Cryomancer] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 7] Attributes have increased due to level up me Spear! With a frown, Helmut shot a massive spear of fire, ignoring the fact his allies had to jump out of its trajectory. Aqua Beam! To counter Helmuts spell, a beam of condensed water was shot out, dispersing the fire spell and piercing through the wall as if it was butter. I then used this chance to eliminate the meleebatants who were off-bnced from the fire attack. I first pierced the chest of one of the mercenaries with my sword and then sent the hail of ice shards forward, increasing their lethality with [Wind st]. The barrage gravely wounded them, but they didnt die. However, I pulled the shards out and then redid the same thing again, this time killing them. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Job [Cryomancer] has risen from [Level 7] to [Level 10] Attributes have increased due to level up Tornado Bullet! I shouted, aiming the bullet at Helmut. He was chanting while I did so and had to stop his spell to avoid it, otherwise, his stomach would have the same hole the wall currently had. Fuck this shit! I didnt sign that contract just to die here! Hey, get out of my way! Helmut then shoved an alchemist towards me, forcing me to cut him down. In the meantime, Helmut picked up a bomb and threw it at a door. After it exploded, numerous roars suddenly appeared. A dust cloud blocked my sight, preventing me from seeing them, but my [Enhanced Enemy Sense] couldnt be fooled. I immediately cast a [Frozen Shield]. Petal mes! Helmut cast, turning the ground and ceiling on fire, before running to the back of the basement. S-Sir Helmut! Argh! The alchemist and remaining archers screamed before crying out in pain as four-legged monsters appeared from the exploded doorway and jumped on them, rending flesh and bone asunder. Peeking from my shield, I could see monsters of various types. All of them had orbs lodged into their chest or back as a blue slime covered up their wounds and body. Their eyes looked like those of a feral animal. Seeing as the humans and beastmen were a lost cause, I used a custom spell I learned called [Oceans st] a spell Priest Kushlekzar wrote down a wooden te for me to learn to douse the mes inside the basement. I then quickly froze it into a protective shell of ice. It separated me from the monsters, and also the cries for help that the alchemists and mercenaries were sending me. Something in me was telling me to save them but the crime of being associated with fae hunting was death. Even if I saved them now, they would dieter on. Let their suffering cleanse them of their sins. May their souls all rest in peace in Goddess Ilsaphones embrace. The moment was mncholic for sure. Simr tost time during the bandit raid, it seems like ending the lives of humans and beastmen was ufortable for me. How funny, when you consider myck of apprehension when hunting monsters for Lady Hestias meals. Still, I felt less conflicted than after my first human kill. Kiiro, on the other handwell, I had to use [Air Shield] to stop hearing his insaneughter. I did not follow Helmut, for I had no reason to. It wasnt my mission to kill all these criminals. Instead, I went to the mana cannon. I located the fuelpartment and took out the mana battery before opening it to free the faefolk inside. As it didnt fly out, I looked inside to see a weakened small spirit. Even with [Telepathy], I couldnt speak to spirits like Kiiro or Sister Silva. I never really considered speaking to those following Lady Hestia in the woods, so I had little experience of what to say to them. I touched the spirit and let my mana enter its body, helping it regenerate. I turned to my orb and said, Kiiro, please, ask it where the rest are. Kiiro agreed and told the spirit to lead the way to the room with the imprisoned fae after it regained its strength. Inside, the room was mostly filled with lesser fae, like spirits and spriggans, but there were also a few minor elementals. All of them looked feeble inside their cages while others were being drained inside batteries. Some batteries only had remnants of mana which I presumed belonged to those who stayed too long inside these insidious creations. Kiiro couldnt help but shout out in pain when it saw this. I shared my mana with them and allowed them to regenerate. After I freed them, Kiiro tranted to me that they were thankful. Kiiro didnt say anything more afterward, which caught my suspicion. It was too little for what happened inside here; however, I didnt pressure Kiiro to speak. I had a feeling ignorance was better for my sanity. Princess Schuri it was as if I was seeing Princess Schuri inside these cages. Weak and fragile, so desperately looking for affection and warmth. The cruelty she faced wasnt what she deserved. The suffering and death inside this room made me want to puke, so I went outside. I dispelled the ice shield to the main basement room. The beasts were no longer there only puddles of blood and chunks of human and beastman remains were left. I guessed the beasts probably escaped the guild building, but I wasnt too worried about it. After all, we had a clean-up unit. Davison, I mumbled. Davison Kiiro replied in agreement. KIIIIIILLLLLLLLL! Yes. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Silent Casting Lv. 7] [uracy Correction Lv. 6] [Presence Killer Lv. 6] [Battle Mind Lv. 4] gained Profile: Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 56 Race: Wind Elf Age: 88 Years Job: Cryomancer Level: 10/15 Status: Health: 2118/2118 (+574) Mana: 5509/5509 (+1265) Strength: 631 (+225) Intelligence: 2371 (+851) Vitality: 693 (+195) Wisdom: 1889 (+544) Agility: 2178 (+717) Stamina: 1478/1478 (+378) Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] Skill Points: 2050 (+2060) (Spent 1550 SP) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10][Ice Magic Lv. 4] [Water Magic Lv. 10] [Torrent Magic Lv. 1] [Water Amp] [Water Magic Efficiency] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] (+1) [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 1] (+1) [Synergists Oath Lv. 3] (+1) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Silent Casting Lv. 7] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 3] (+1) [Mental Stability Lv. 3] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 5] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] (New) [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] (New) [uracy Correction Lv. 6] (+2) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 6] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 5] (+2) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 7] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 6] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Presence Killer Lv. 6] (+2) [Evasion Lv. 8] (+2) [Acrobatic Lv. 7] (+1) [Flight eleration Lv. 6] (+1) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 5] (+2) [Concentration Lv. 8] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 1] (New) Resistance: [Physical Resistance Lv. 9] (+1) [Pain Resistance Lv. 9] (+2) [Poison Resistance Lv. 8] (+1) [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 6] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 6] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] (+9) [Ice Resistance Lv. 2] (New) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 7] (+2) [Fire Resistance Lv. 9] (+1) [Water Resistance Lv. 8] (+1) [Earth Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Storm Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Dark Resistance Lv. 6] (+2) Stat growth and rted: [Stamina Recovery Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Enforcement Lv. 2] Others: [Singing Lv. 5] (+1) [Dancing Lv. 3] [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 8] (+2) [Cooking Lv. 8] (+2) [Dismantle Lv. 5] (+2) [Herbalist Lv. 6] (+2) [Alchemy Lv. 1] (New) [Brewing Lv. 5] (+1) [Sewing Lv. 2] (New) [Battle Mind Lv. 4] (+2) [Terror Aura Lv. 1] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 6] (+1) [Elvenize Lv. 10] [Frost Body Lv. 1] (New) [Cryokinesis] [Telepathy] Job Skills: [Water Magic Efficiency] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Ice Magic Efficiency] [Low-Temperature Resistance Lv. 8] [Ice Resistance Lv. 5] Spell List: Custom spells: [Create Water] [Greater Create Water] [Marine Lungs] [Oceans st] Ice spells: [Ice Spike] [Frozen Shield] [Icicle Gust] [cial Protection] Water spells: [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent] [Aqua Prison] [Aqua Beam] [Torrential Rain] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield][Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] A note from AbyssRaven Oh, if you guys were to look at Tasianna''s age, then.... If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 23: Outside the Raid. Side Story 23: Outside the Raid. Loud and bustling. Those would be the words to describe the middle district of Firwood, an area where most of Firwoods popce would gather. Adventurersmuting to either the hunters or mercenarys guild for their next Quest, merchants and street chefs selling their wares at the towns marketce, artisans managing their workshops as the sounds of forges and looms echoed through the streets. The middle district was indisputably the heart of Firwood. However, tonight it was eerily quiet. Even after the moon has risen and most daytime workers fall asleep, the nightlife of Firwood should still be active among the more nocturnal residents. However, the most active area in Firwood wasnt in the middle district of the slums the lower district today, but the upper district, also known as the merchants district. The reason why this district got its name was the concentration of rich merchants in the area. Like a haven for the rich and elite on Earth, this area was dedicated to merchants with developedworks who could even interact with nobles and do business with them. Nobles in the Greenveil duchy are known as merchants by other duchies, but even merchants require subordinates to coordinate areas beneath their station. So, this was the area where these merchants would do business and live since it was located just outside the noble districts gateway. Although there were reputable inns, Peolyncas version of middle to high-ss hotels, there werent many of them. The nightlife in this area wascking, unlike the othermoner districts, and any nightly dealings would be kept quiet anyway. So, why was this the most active area tonight? Clothing! Clothing! Purchase clothing to support Lady Hestia! Purchase clothing to support Aurora! It was because this worlds second idol concert was being held in the merchants district za. This first and only idol of Peolynca was performing today. Ooh, this skirt is quite cute. Although, isnt it a bit short? Hmm, but Lady Hestias name is on it. Mother. Father. What do you think? This art is...new. Lady Hestia was already beautiful when she sang and danced, but this version of hers is different from normal art. Still, it looks well made and adorable. The seamstress must be excellent, wouldnt you say, Dear? Agreed, Dear. I heard a new seamstress at the tailor guild was gaining traction recently. She has been making mana clothing in exchange for wool and silk thread instead of money. I believe Lady Hestias seamstress must be her, as it would make sense for a foreign noble to bring their own retainers. This was Auroras n to acquire funds. Saori, using the many wool threads she acquired, made the idol merchandise that was now being sold here at Hestias concert by the servants of House Helvas. These clothes would vary in appearance, as some had cute chibi versions of Hestia while others had her name and partys name in stylized writing. Idol merchandise was there for a fan to support their idol while also showing people who they liked. Naturally, these clothes had to be adapted to the local fashion sense. While the normal wage worker wouldnt be able to afford them, merchants or rich individuals could. It was especially sessful if these merchants had either young daughters or wives, who wouldnt shy away from these vibrant colored clothes. As Saori ounted for this fact thanks to feedback from running Auroras restaurant, she didnt tailor many in order to create an artificial scarcity, attracting young women who want to stay in fashion. Commoners want to look and act like nobles. Whether it was on Earth or here on Peolynca, this fact remained true. Clothing maketh the man. As Hestias status and name have been spreading in themoner district due to her music and priestly duties, no respectable merchant wouldnt know about the white-robed nobledy ying music on the streets and how she was only charging 200 Davi for any healing services. Merchants knew her identity and were assessing her worth with the restaurant and concert. It also helped that the rumors spread by Eine and High Bishop Theodore were leaking, too. Impressed by her singing and being able to entertain the raucous crowd of Firwood, the idol merchandise was soon sold out, whether because the buyers had be Hestias followers or purely due to fashion. Clothing supported by a noble was being sold to them,moners, so no young women could resist. It also meant that those unable to buy anything were left disappointed and angry. W-What do you mean there is nothing left?! You must have nned the stock would be sold out in minutes! T-This cant be! Please, there must be a dress that you forgot in storage, right? Could I ask you to look for it? My father would surely repay you for your hard work. This is outrageous! An artificial scarcity for something any respectable merchant would be able to predict would sell out in seconds is unbelievable! You should have expected this and made more! However, thoseints and pleas went into one ear and then out. Honored madams and Sirs. Fitting to the theme of nobles delegating merchant jobs tomoner merchants, it wasnt Barathan or Manu who greeted the disgruntled customers, but a foxian by the name of Zeather. This stall was owned by party Aurora after all, not House Helvas. Eine might have lent Hestia her servants to help her with the concert and stall, but it was Hestia who could choose who to manage it in her stead while she was singing. Zeather might have little experience in the clothing industry, but being able to manage a stall and sell goods is different from knowing how quality outfits are made. As Saori can guarantee the quality of her work, Zeather only needed to be there and sell. This was part of the deal Saori made with Zeather so they could borrow the items needed to open restaurant Aurora. He would make his name more noticeable amongst other merchants, including the money he was making through the supply of Belzac herbs from Tasiannas garden. Helping out with ordering ingredients, furniture, and helping out here for free was worth all of the benefits he was receiving. The merchant who did business with Lady Hestia Atsuko. These clothes were made by Lady Hestias personal seamstresses. As she did not hire additional support, her small retinue had to create all this merchandise in time for this event. The reason for the low stock is because Lady Hestia values quality over quantity, unable to bring herself to sell anything that wouldnt suit her own taste, Zeather reasoned with the displeased merchants with a wide, professional smile. He was very much ustomed to unpleasant customers. Lady Hestia wishes everybody could acquire a piece to remember her by, however, time was a constraint for her. This shortage wasnt intentional, Zeather assures you, dear customers. Even with an exceptional seamstress, quality work requires time, no? The power of a merchant was their tongue the ability to persuade with words. While the more influential merchants were able to speak their mind freely in front of a noble when it came to the economy in moderation, of course they had to stop once a good enough reason was given. Hestia was still a noble in their minds, and a very high-ranking one if the rumors were to be believed. A noble striving for quality instead of quantity wasnt a w they could argue against. While tonights avenue of nightly action was the upper district, the unusually quiet middle district also wasntpletely silent. This was where the alchemy guild was located. Fortunately for the event today, the residents living around the area of the alchemy guild were bribed by Saori and High Bishop Theodore to spend time at Hestias concert until it was over, resulting in thisck of activity. For the working yeoman, a good amount of Davi for not sleeping for a while was well worth it, irresistible even. So, that removed the non-participants for the raid on the alchemy guild. Without any worries about onlookers, the apprehension of Davison should result in no witnesses except the ones who were already involved in it. And to ensure that, two people were hired by Lord Sirius himself to make sure of that. Groohhh! Griack! Gruuwack?! Gale Steps. There was a lone figure in the streets, fending off multiple monsters at once. How did these monsters invade Firwood and from where? These monsters were the results of the alchemy guild imnting catalysts into monsters to strengthen them, in an effort to create new equipment for tamers and their tamed monsters. Coincidentally, these catalysts had the very same slime function as Tasiannas, albeit at a lesser quality, to aid the monsters regeneration. The only problem was they were rampaging in a crazed frenzy. Honestly, what self-respecting tamer would give theirpanions something this broken? Defective junk. The man cutting the monsters down was none other than the hunters guild master, Farron Nordor. Even after retirement, his de was sharp and his movements efficient, unrelenting against a force a normal D rank party would suffer losses against. Damn, that Gael! We are hunters, not mercenaries or assassins anymore. We do what the contract says, and our job is to eliminate any monster threats. You should know that, you drunkard. Farron and his vice guild master Gael were the adventurers Lord Sirius hired as the clean-up unit to support Aurora. Their job was to prevent any resident froming into the vicinity of the alchemy guild while the raid was active and, if the evidence from Amadeus Chezaic could be trusted, stop any monsters from fleeing into the town and cause chaos. However, Gael, ignoring Farron, entered the alchemy guilds building and began supporting Saori in her fight against the mercenaries of Yanderu Eluseuss. That left an annoyed Farron alone to deal with what they were actually hired for. With his feathered swordspear, Farron cleaved through the monsters with ease. Blood sshed onto the cold pavement as more bodies piled up on the street. Eventually, Farron let out a sigh. His [Detection Sensor] wasnt informing him of any more threats, which meant his job was done for now. He wiped the blood off his weapon, looked in a direction, and waved while saying, Im done. Men d in ck exited the shadows of the alley, they saluted to Farron who winced and immediately began cleaning up the streets. These were the subordinates of House Sirius, and they were doing what was needed to hide all the clues. Body removal and blood cleaning. After they were done, they left without a trace. Farron then found a nearby bench and sat down, letting out another sigh. Hope Prisci is enjoying herself. She looked so sad when I told her I had to leave After fighting all those monsters, the family man Farron couldnt help but think of his daughter. After witnessing Hestias first song with Prisci, he had to leave the concert to fulfill his Quest. Although he knew it couldnt be helped, Farron wished he was there, as experiencing something like another worlds music was sure to be a good memory for him and his daughter. Well...it is my duty as the guild master. Cant get around it when the job description says that Im needed to protect the town the guild is stationed in the case of a monster attack. Got myself into it, so I better fulfill my end of the deal, Farron reasoned to quell his inner turmoil. As much as he wanted toin, Farron was a professional. A normal hunter doesnt have any obligation to sacrifice their life for the guild or town, but the guild master does. Even after leaving the military, I still cant get away from responsibilities. Farron, mncholic now, began caressing the feathers on his swordspear, looking at them wistfully like a veteran remembering the faces of his fallen army brothers. They were uneven, like scars on the weapon after experiencing many battles, but they were kept clean and pretty, alluding to the fact that Farron was keeping his weapons long, brown feathers in a good state. He made sure to clean any blood drops off of them before sheathing his weapon again with a deep sigh. He was done reminiscing about his past. The big fe would be disappointed if he saw me now. Not exactly the strong and proud master he came to know, he said with a faint smile. That was when his thoughts drifted back to his daughter singing and dancing along to Hestias song, and also to another person he deeply cared for. Come to think of it, shouldnt she be around? I wonder if she cane visit Prisci, but I guess her job should be keeping her busy. Poorss deserves less busy parents, honestly. It was a self-deprecatingment. As the guild master of the hunters guild, Farron was swarmed with documents of fulfilled Quests and potential work from nobles, meaning he had little time for leisure outside his work hours. Fortunately for him, his daughter decided to work as a chef for the tavern adjacent to the guild, so he wasnt always alone. Nevertheless, as a father, Farron wished he could spend more time with his daughter. He also wished his wife were here with him. Haaaa, whatever, he said, before hearing and seeing something surprising in the direction of the concert. Loud explosions rang out in the sky and giant light flowers could be seen there, amazing Farron as he never witnessed a firework before. At first, he thought it was an attack on the town but he couldnt sense any danger around, so he eventually calmed down although he kept his guard up. But then another loud sound happened. This time from the alchemy guilds building. Shite...should I help them out? Farron pondered as he looked at the burning guild house, clutching his swordspear, ready to fight. However, he knew how to keep a cool head and instead looked at this party bracelet. But neither Saori nor Tasianna are looking like they are in danger, butI can feel something is up. What the hell is Davison doing? Before the raid happened, Aurora already knew Farron would help them, so Hestia had him join the party so everybody could keep tabs on each others status. Gael was the only one who wasnt part of the party since no one in Aurora knew he would participate. Farron frowned as he was contemting on what to do. The building was burning and the loud sound came from the copsed 2nd floor, where Davisons office was supposed to be. The building was in shambles; its previous more refined appearance built upon all the wealth and work the previous alchemy guild masters had rued was gone. It was no longer a ce of alchemy and ingenuity for catalysts, but a battlefield. Farron sighed, I promised Prisci not to risk my health as much as possible...this damn curse is making it so hard to fight properly. My scars and age are catching up to me. Farron clutched his chest, slowly breathing but he couldnt help but wheeze and sigh deeply. The [Crystallized Lungs] curse turned his lungs hard and insufferable to live with, which Farron was only suppressing with medicinal potions and low physical work. His fight with the monsters and his spars with Hestia wasnt too taxing on his body, but he was afraid of battles where he could receive damage. As an A rank adventurer, Farrons intuition was astute and he knew what he would be getting himself into wouldnt be a cakewalk. He didnt know why he was so worried about Davison, but this lingering bad feeling he had of him since the moment they met was gnawing on him. Duty or family. That was his choice here. ...Blind eptance of your duty is a w. In the end, he decided to step aside, as he knew why he took up the mantle of the guild master of the hunters guild. His job as a hunter was to hunt monsters, nothing else. Instead, he did something else. Something that would actually help the raid. Activating [Gale Steps] once again, Farron sprinted away towards the direction of the lights. Chapter 144: Raid Battle: Davison. Chapter 144: Raid Battle: Davison. Ahh, were those overpriced fools in, or did they run away like craven thieves? Standing inside the small hidden room filled with alchemical tools and manatechponents, a chubby man was scowling at Gael and me. He wore a richly designed garment, reminiscent of a noble, and he held a long metal staff with arge orb attached to its top. On his hip, a belt equipped with numerous ss vials filled with red, green, purple, and yellow liquids could be seen, giving me the impression he was ready for a battle. There was also an ominous ck elixir, which sent a chill down my spine. After the battle in the hallway, I had my wolves retreat back in my shadow while I psyched myself up with Gael. As a hunter, he wasnt exactly supposed to be here since hunters were supposed to only hunt monsters, not humans. I didnt even know that he was nning on participating in this Quest, as we expected that the only outside help we would get woulde from Farron, and he was the clean-up unit. Still, any help was appreciated, even if it came from a drunkard. After we entered Davisons office, I noticed that Davison wasnt inside it, but instead was in a side room. The door was open and it revealed Davison frantically stuffing his bag with various items I couldnt identify, but I knew they had to be important for whatever he did. Regardless, we confronted him. ...Are you Davison? Guild master of the alchemy guild? I asked cautiously, trying to buy time in order to analyze the room. Ignorance! Youe here without even knowing who I am, bitch? You ruined all my ns, took away my support and funding for my experiments, and destroyed my reputation as a guild master, and you have the gall to say to my face that you dont know who I am?! Insolence! His face was red like a tomato. He was already angry when we came in, but his rage seemed to have multiplied by the thousands. I wonder if he called me bitch because I was still in my [Humanization (Minor)] form, making me look like a werewolf, or because he just wanted to insult me. Not that it matters. Saori, the fatfuck is Davison. Slimy, greasy, Davison, always drinking the finest wine and wearing the finest mana clothes in an attempt to look and act like a noble, despite his lowly birth, Gael answered sarcastically, prompting Davison to grit his teeth. However, he didnt let it get to him for too long as he began unting himself, bragging like a cartoon viin totally consumed in his own narcissism. I am Davison. Illustrious senior alchemist and inventor. I was prepared to grant the world technological advancements, but as I expected, the local fief lord is too short-sighted to understand my worth. Fools like him do not deserve the boons from my work. Boon? Have you be deranged? I replied sarcastically? What good can you bring when all your experiments revolve around the hunting of fae? It is a crime and an international issue for the Kingdom of Artorias. Have you not heard your experiments nearly ravaged an innocent vige? Ahhhh, I see, so you were the ones who stopped the invasion of those onnikais and stopped a new dungeon from forming. Wealth of monster materials and ingredients could have been mine, but I see you have a fondness for angering me, Davison reproached my involvement in the Rashan Vige Quest, but his expression seemed to rx as he asked me a question in a moreposed tone. Answer me this, wolf wench. Was the door on the lowest floor open when you destroyed that onnikai? Answer me! Did he just ignore the fact he could have caused another war between Artorias and the elves? Although I was unnerved by his callousness, I still answered to stall time to form a n of attack. Do you mean the massive metal gate? Yes, I saw it was open after my party confronted the onnikai army. Now you answer my question, was Baron Teullonplicit in your n? Baron Teullon should be interrogated by the nobles involved with High Bishop Theodore by now, so asking this question wasnt really needed. I simply said it to buy time. Still it was unfortunate that Davison didnt take the bait; instead, he beganughing so maniacally it wasical. Kehehehehe! Good! Good! Brilliant! Hahahahaha! Consider yourself fortunate! Make way, and I shall leave you both alive! What?! What is this mood swing? is what I thought when he said that, unable to understand why he was so ted about a door being open. The dwarven gate was an old construction made 2000 years ago and it was used to imprison the remains of a demon or whatever the murals at the ruins were actually depicting. Not even Silva, an elf who had ess to the wisdom and knowledge of her long-living kinsmen, knew about this, so how could a human like Davison know anything? ...But what if he does know about this? Does he know about the remains, too? Should I tell him about the fact that Aurora carries those very remains that ck orb with us in our storage? If he does know about it, what was he nning to do with it? On second thought, revealing any more information to an enemy was stupid. Saying anything more was just idiotic. However, on the assumption that he did know something about the orb, it would be better to apprehend him already. Yeah, sorry, fatsack, while I was contemting the meaning for Davisons improved mood, Gael readied his dagger and scoffed at Davisons offer. Your whole existence is now a thorn in the eyes of the nobles. Whether you get out of this or not, the Kingdom of Artorias will hunt you down with their birds. I may not be a merc anymore, and a hunter isnt supposed to hunt humans and beastmen, but I wouldnt mind getting some favors for this job. In other words, your head is pretty valuable, fatass. Gael was right, we couldnt let him escape, but the way he worded it was a bit too much for me. ...You need to be brought to justice one way or another. Somebody I know wants to meet you very, very badly. And that was when the talking stopped. Davison scoffed at our remarks and immediately took out a vial of dark red liquid. Thest time somebody drank a potion right in front of my face, he healed up most of his wounds and was ready to fight again; that person was that rhinoceros-looking bandit chief berserker. It was better to stop any beneficial effects for my enemy. I dashed forward, dagger ready to interrupt him. Saori, wait! Gael shouted, but it was already toote when I heard the cry. Before my dagger pierced Davisons hand holding the potion, he showed a big, smug smirk as a blue translucent wall appeared and reflected my attack. However, I didnt sense any danger from it, so I kept my aggression up. I dived into my shadow and used [Shadow Dash] to reappear from the ceiling. I extended the shadow armament around my feet and used [Shadow Descent], a heavy downward kick. Pest! Auracoil! As if it was voicemanded, a yellow spot on Davisons clothes visibly shined as a yellow sphere appeared around him. My leg crashed against the shield, but no visible damage could be seen, except for a dent that disappeared the moment I jumped backwards,nding on the table of alchemical tools. I could hear the sound of dropping metal tools and shattering ss vials. Tch! Even willing to destroy my belongings, huh? Barbaric beastman, Davison chided me before pouring the red potion down his throat. He spasmed for a second before his body transformed. His arteries bloated up in size, to the point I could them protruding from his clothes. His skin began to cken, turning his white skin into a te grey, all while his muscle grew in size. He still retained a chubby belly but he now resembled more a mix between a sumo wrestler and a boxer. After his sclera turned ck-red, he gave off a haughtyugh, shouting, The elixir worked! Ahahaha! Lets test this body out! Die! Davison then pulled out a cartridge-like object glowing a brilliant blue from inside his robes and began crushing it in his hand. Shit! Saori, into your shadow! Gael, having prepared a [Shadow Dash] in advance, immediately dove into his shadow. I wasnt sure what was happening, but the mount of distress in Gaels voice was enough to override any hesitation I had. As I submerged into the dark, a loud crack resounded above me but I couldnt see what happened. I traveled through the shadow world to my goal and exited out of my targeted shadow, only to discover that I was free falling. Davisons office was gone! What in the-?! As I had [Air Walk], the danger of falling down wasnt so prominent anymore but suddenly losing the ground I was standing on was a real shocker. As I looked around in the air, I noticed Gael waving at me also using [Air Walk] and then pointing at my surrounding. There was arge hole in the roof where the hidden room was and the floor of the entire 2nd floor seemed to have copsed, destroying the 1st floor in addition. There was already a small fire caused by that fire mage loopridae in the hallway, but the roof had caught on fire now too. I had no idea what just happened, but whatever it was, it had to be Davisons work. He crushed an industrial mana battery, the ones dwarves make for their machines. Compared to the standard market stuff, if you break them, the sudden release of all that mana can cause a pretty big explosion. Davison, that suicidal asshole, probably blew himself up into chunks of meat, Gael words made sense to me, evident of the surrounding. He probably thought the runes on his clothes would save him, but I dont think even high-quality runes like [Auracoil] can protect you from something like arge explosion at point-nk. So that was a rune. Was that blue shield also a rune? Hestia did mention Farron using runes in their sparring rounds, but I personally never witnessed it happening, so I was ignorant of how runes actually worked in practice. How interesting that small symbols fueled by mana could create such magical effects well, that is how spells work, now that I think about it. Ahahahaha! in the midst of this ruined building, a maniacalugh pierced through the dust clouds, reaching my ears and bringing me back to reality. Excellent! Excellent! I have ovee human limitations! Before, Davison had the appearance of a rich, refined, and cultured man, despite being overweight. Now, simr to his guild building, his appearance was in tatters,pletely unrecognizable from before. His clothes were ripped and singed apart, revealing his chest and stomach. There, an orb was lodged into his chest with a marine-blue slime keeping it in ce, slowly growing over it. He wasnt holding his staff anymore and his left forearm, the one holding the mana battery, was blown up into a bloody mess. Regeneration-rate is astounding. Pain reception is numbed to tolerable levels even after removing my heart. Arm is regenerating to its former form, oveing the limitations of the pathetic white grace of that ipetant Aurena. Kehehehek, holy magic belongs in the past. Alchemy is truly superior! It is the future! he roared to the sky, as if he was announcing the results of his actions. The Law of Equivalent Exchange. For the acquisition of such power, something must be given in exchange. Sacrifices must be made, otherwise, stagnation will ur. The human race cannot ept being content with being the weakest of the humanoids. Relying only on the System isnt enough! He then pointed his finger at us and dered, For ruining my ns and not epting my good graces, I shall return the favor. An eye for an eye. You two shall be the test for how powerful this potion and catalystbination is! Hardened earth, pierce my opposition! Earthen Spears! Earth Mage! Magic circles appeared on the ground floor of the building and, the moment they activated, the wooden floor splintered into fragments as giant rock spears flew at me. Gael and I dodge them as if we were dancing, causing Davison tounch another set of spells. Seeing as he could only use one spell at a time, he shouldnt have [Multi-Cast]; however, he wasunching spells as if he had no issues with mana. Hey, Saori, Gael called me out as a spear flew by his face. Dont know about you, but I dont have the mana pool of a mage, so I cant keep this up. You have a n? To be honest, after the battle from before, I was afraid of arcane corruption, so I wanted to avoid more shy attacks like the one before. Still, we were sitting ducks if we stayed up here. [Air Walk], although useful, still consumed annoying amounts of mana and stamina when kept up. We had to stop now, otherwise we would run ourselves dry. Here! taking out one of Hestias holy bombs, I threw it with full force at Davison. He simply smiled and epted the attack as if it was nothing, being burned under a coat of white mes after the bomb exploded. Argh! Ahhh, I can feel the pain! Ahahaha, who is the creator of such a powerful bomb? I must learn more of it, dissect its function! Davison howled, not stopping his assault despite it looking like his body was melting. I clicked my tongue and began using [Just Blink] as I avoided his attacks. The slight dy where he could acknowledge my presence was enough for him to ruin his aim. Dashing through the air by stomping on it, I eventually reached Davisons burnt face and shed with my shadow covered tanto. The feeling ofcerating flesh and sliced bone shook in my hand while my ears heard the sound of cut spongy muscles. I was sure of my aim. Huh?! Suddenly, my [Foresight] warned me of Davison grabbing me, but, before I could dodge away, he somehow managed to catch me. As I turned my head around, I saw Davison gurgling blood while there were shards of ss inside his mouth and a green liquid was dripping from his mouth. His right hand was holding his throat. It was finely divided and missing two fingers, while his throat had a bleeding deep gash. Gurgh, dead-gurgh-ly sh. Regene-garghg-ration wont work if I di-grack-e in one hit. I should have dran-gurgurgh-k that agility potion earlier. I am strong-gruck-er now, but I still possess the feeble flesh of a human. I do not have the fur and feathers of beastmen, nor the stoneskin of dwarves. What is your Strength that you are able to pierce my improved Vitality? I need to know. His body was slumped, about to fall down, but he seemed to have stopped his fall while using that chance to grab my leg with his barely re-grown left hand. It was hard to hear through his gurgles, but I believe he mentioned he drank an agility potion? When did that happen? Was his increased speed because of that potion? Still, the distance between him and me was close enough that any increase of speed would work. Davison then pulled on my leg, tripping me, and began dragging me on the rough floor. My Strength and Vitality didnt trante into weight, meaning the difference in our build made it easy for him to haul me around like a ragdoll. He then raised me up and was about to swing me down onto the ground, but that is when my shadow churned. Grack!!! Three massive garms, all with fury in their eyes, jumped out of my shadow and began tearing Davisons newly regrown arm. He still held onto me well, but with the help of my garms, I was able to start hacking onto his arm with my dagger. Miss Saori! Duck! a female voice called out to me, which I obeyed without dy. Out of nowhere, a beautiful ice sword pierced Davisons arm, severing it and freeing me. For a split second, I managed to see Tasianna in her fairy form sitting on the sword and shooting shrapnel-sized ice spikes at Davisons face, sending him reeling back. Daviiiiiiiiissooooooooon! Kiiro, who was inside Tasiannas orb, screeched out as Tasianna retreated back with me. Thank you, Tasianna, I thanked Tasianna who transformed back into her elven-fairy hybrid, the form with her fairy wings. [Alpha, call us sooner, next time!] [Alphas safetyes first.] Uno and Song chastised my action of telling them telepathically to hold back while Davison was dragging my body around, saying that they should attack when the moment was right. I was thankful they were worried about me, but being too overprotective was an issue. The minor scratches on my face were already gone the moment Hestias [Sanctified ze] activated. [Enough! Focus on the fight. Do you three not remember how well I fought against you? Do not patronize me!] I silenced their remarks. Daaaaaviiiiisoooon!Youuuuuu wiiillll paaaaay! Youuuu willll paayy with yourrr life! Die! Die!! Kiiro once again shouted hysterically, and when I looked at Tasiannas determined eyes, I could already guess that what they found in the basement wasnt pleasant. They immediately began attacking without speaking anymore with me. Tasianna threw her ice sword in the air and touched the bright blue orb where its crossguard was supposed to be. With a single touch, cyan colored mana began to crystalize into ice as she created another sword with it, all while using [Torrential Rain] to barrage Davisons damaged body with water projectiles, slowly freezing him with the help of her floating ice spikes. Argh, such a shame, my arm is severed once again, Davison spoke calmly, despite his bloody appearance. He then took out a yellow potion before crushing the ss vial in his mouth,pletely abandoning drinking it to gain the potions effect. Protect me, oh, Mother of Earth. I ask of you a safeguard of rocks, your blessing to your faithful. Stone Armor.! As Davisons insane regeneration was kicking in, the earth began covering up his body as the stone fragments quickly hardened and grew in size, eventually transforming into sturdy armor. He honestly looked like a golem monster now. Davisons armor was thick enough that Tasiannas ice spike and [Torrential Rain] had no effect on it, prompting the fairy to use [Aqua Beam], a water beam simr to a high-pressure water cutter. As expected, the attack managed to drill a hole into Davisons body, but only after a period of resistance; however, she couldnt continue her attack when Davisonunched another earth spell at us. While Tasianna was chugging down a mana potion, I began to enact my n. I wasnt idling while watching my friend fight, after all. As Davison was ready to shoot his next spell at us, I touched my shadow and a magic circle appeared. Smoky Haze. My shadow exploded, not in fire, but in smoke, covering Tasianna, my garms, and me in it. It obstructed all sources of light, preventing anybody from seeing us inside. Smoky Haze Conjure up the shadow of the user to create a veil of ck fog that rejects any sources of light, internal and external. While in effect, the user will stay shadowless until the fog is recalled back into their shadow. The fog can be used as an alternative to a shadow for the use of dark elemental spells. The fog is weak to holy elemental magic and allows holy elemental light sources to shine inside it. While shadowless, the user will be extremely susceptible to holy elemental attacks I felt pretty annoyed after losing my first custom spell [Shadow Pack], so I decided to work on a new custom spell during my free time, which admittedly was sparse. Like a shinobis smoke bomb, I wanted a spell that enabled me to hide from somebodys vision, allowing me either tounch a surprise attack or escape when I needed to. Additionally, as this was Peolynca, I wanted it topliment my spells, skills, and newly gained garms. As a result, I used my shadow to create an area where no light can pass through. At first, I thought it wouldnt work, since it made no sense from a physics standpoint, but then I remembered I was a history teacher reborn into the body of a wolf in a world filled with magic and I threw that idea out of the window. If I could imagine it, then it will work. Unfortunately, I couldn''t get rid of the increased holy weakness from using the spell, as I didnt understand why losing my shadow temporarily would cause such a side-effect. Still, it worked and it synergized well with my garms. In an area where I couldnt get rid of all light sources, this spell was my ace-in-the-hole. Heat Vision activate. Sensory skills other than sight could still detect me inside this cloud if I was careless, so having both advanced stealth skills [Silence] and [Odorless] was necessary to use this spell well. As I too was robbed of my vision, I needed to use [Detection Sensor] to pinpoint the location of my enemy while using [Heat Vision] to attack at critical spots. As Davison was already engulfed by the fog, having those two skills helped tremendously. Robbing my sight? Well, I believe that is how assassins and arcane tricksters fight, so I cannot me you too much. You wouldnt mind if I made some fire, no? Davison shouted in the pitch-ck, toox for somebody in this situation. Two explosions could be heard, both probably caused by bombs. My vision was able to detect heat sources simr in size to fire, so I wasnt confused by this attack. Huh?! What in the? Why is there no light after my fire bombs exploded? Damnit, is this a spell?! Tch, would a wisdom or a vision potion work in this situation? he mumbled before bing silent, probably aware I could hear him. Unfortunately for him, I didnt need sound to attack. Silence. Silence. Silence so deafening. Grwoooh! And then the wolves hunt. Huh? What?! Davison cried out as Uno and Song grabbed onto his right arm from within the shadow fog, pulling and unbncing him. Sarasa then used this moment to tie his body, binding and immobilizing the alchemist, despite the increase in strength from his transformation. As long as mana flowed through those threads, they cannot be ripped apart that easily. And my wolves know that. Argh! I cant tear off these bindings?! What are they made of, I wonder?! Argh, Strength potion, no, two Strengths! Davisons arm was still severed and hasnt regenerated yet but he didnt need it, as the orb lodged into his chest began creating that familiar slime to to rece his arm, helping him grab two potions to throw into his mouth. Ahhhh! Power! Now, I will-Urgh!!! What?! What is this?! Yes, maybe if my garms were still grabbing on them he would be able to fling them with his strength alone. However, what if he was in a tug-of-war with somebody with higher Strength where weight didnt matter that much? The small peak I took of his status board convinced me that Davison is simply a normal middle-aged mage-alchemist. In other words, outside his transformation and potions, his stats were still mediocrepared to mine. He needed potions to close the gap. Still, it wasnt enough. Holding onto my threads, I kept Davison in a bind while my wolves continued wrapping my threads on him. Whenever he tried to use his spells, my garms used their [Telepathy] to attack him mentally in order to interrupt his focus and ability to cast spells. It was a trick Hestia told me that garms and wargs used during hunts, an experience she gained after fighting my garm family. Eventually, he couldnt move anymore, and that was when I activated my [Telepathy]. [I can see you. Take him down, Tasianna!] I dered, able to see Tasianna flying above. [Thank you.] she replied quietly, before I dispersed my [Smoky Haze], bringing back the light and revealing a small army of ice daggers, all descending down onto Davison. For the first time since we fought, he had an expression of distress. The daggers tore through his armor of rocks, piercing his limbs, organs, and finally the orb in his chest. Davison was screaming loudly, not in pain, but in rage, insulting us as he noticed that, while he could break through the frozen daggers, more would simply pierce him after one was removed. His body turned into a pincushion before he fell onto his knees, unable to resist anymore. Tasianna, taking this as a sign of our victory, grabbed her ice sword with her orb andnded before walking towards Davison. I saw everything in the basement. You scum, bastard, devil! How could a sentient being like you be so devoid of any sense of empathy for other lifeforms! How can you keep those fae in those cages, only to torture them again an again in a cycle where only death can break it! Tasianna screamed, punching Davison in his face, causing him to fall over. The punch seemed to have hurt her fist, as it trembled a bit, but it was all ignored in her fury. I have heard enough from Miss Saori. That orb in your chest? Junk. Destroyed. The faefolk inside is free. Your potion you were so proud of? Defeated. Your monstrous form is useless before my swords. Before you depart to Goddess Ilsaphone, I hope you will etch this into your soul: Your life was worthless and meaningless. She then let her sword melt and took a hold of her catalyst. Kiiro, its your turn. The fiend isnt dead yet. Do what you wanted to do. Kiehiehiehiehie...thank you. Kiirosugh was reminiscent of his onnikai days, but thosest words were strangely calm, as if he was at peace. However, that immediately disappeared as blue slime grew out of the orb, forming into a dagger. ...You have no idea how long I have waited for this, human. All that time inside that basement. Then the one year you gave me to mull over how I would like to cripple you, crush you, eviscerate you. Your death was all I could think of, Davison! So, how would you imagine me taking revenge now that I heard you cannot feel any pain? The orb trembled for a moment before continuing, ...I want to rip you apart, but my current strength does not allow me so. Still, before you die, I will somehow inflict you great pain. Your devils project means the world to you? Then I will do what I must to cause your to scream in agony. I will find my catharsis. Should I feel bad for him? The old Saori would, but cadejo Saori couldnt care less. It is a weird conundrum which I am not happy about. While I was sighing at my own trivial problems, Kiiro neared Davison. And that was when Davison raised his head. The vial with the pitch-ck liquid was inside his mouth. A crack. And the horror was born. Information not avable. A note from AbyssRaven So, it had been over 100 chapters since we fought the trolls, right? Well, here we go again. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(22) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 145: The Terror of Firwood. Chapter 145: The Terror of Firwood. KiiiiiiiiiARRRRRGRHHHHH!!!! Wh-What is happening?! Tasianna cried out, stepping back as she instinctively raised her hands towards the scream of pain. A chill went down my spine; it felt like time was slowing down as my mind was overwhelmed by the sheer pressure emitting from Davisons wailing body. The ice daggers stuck in his body were starting to shatter, cracking under the unnatural twitching. Tasianna! Kill him! Kill him already! Kiiro and Tasianna wanted to gloat. Their emotions were running wild and they wanted to see Davison suffer as much as possible. I should have said something. The events in the basement probably shook Tasianna too much. Her behavioral change is exactly what I was afraid of seeing, but I didnt respond to it well enough! Tch, Kiiro! Back! With one hand Tasianna recalled her catalyst like a puppeteer, while with the other, she raised it up and then mmed it down like a de. Like a hail of arrows, daggers of ice descended onto Davisons ckening body, battering his bloodied body and tearing chunks of flesh off. However, none of that mattered. Davison, with the voice of a beast, cast [Earth Wall] and erected a tall wall of hardened rock, buying Davisons body enough time to break off the daggers stuck in him and let his flesh regenerate at an astounding rate. It was as if healing magic was cast on him. He didnt stay on the defensive for long though, as spears of rocks and earthen balls fended the daggers away while also forcing Tasianna, my wolves, and I to back off. I threw some bombs at him, but an earth wall appeared immediately as if he was anticipating my attack. That was when his assault became more fierce. All my daggers are gone, Tasianna announced with a frown, chugging down a dragorade to recover her expended mana before touching her sword, probably to take the mana stored in her catalyst. She then cast [Frozen Shield] to block the iing attacks. At this time, I left Tasianna behind and entered a shadow for [Shadow Dash]. Dark magic had a weakness where a majority of its spells required me to visually confirm a targeted shadow to use it for any spells, even [Shadow Dash]. Using [Shadow Snake], which allowed me to look through its eyes, allows me to use spells remotely, although if the distance between the shadow and me was too long, I couldnt use [Shadow Dash] on it. As Davison was blocking my sight with those [Earth Wall]s, I had to dash to his nks with my wolves. And that is when I saw his disfigured form. If his appearance was distinguishable before, then now it was as if Davison was an entirely different person. His body waspletely ck-red, with no hint of his formerly white skin. Not only did he grow in height, but the other aspects of his body also transformed.His muscles became as thick as a boxer in the heavier weight sses. His hair, formerly yellow-brown, was now ck while bone-like horns grew out of the side of his face, framing it. At his waist, tentacle-like appendages grew out until they formed something simr to a half-skirt, while his legs grew carapace armor simr to a knights. His upper body was still bare, leaving the bloated belly as the only thing recognizable from the former Davison. RaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrARRRRGHHH! His roar, simr to a wind st, forced me to retreat back into my shadow, my instincts telling me to back off at any cost. Despite not giving them any orders, it seemed that my wolves also felt the pressure from Davisons roar, as they backed off, too and returned to Tasianna with me. While I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead, another massive roar thundered. The air felt hard to breathe, taking multiple tries to fill my lungs up with oxygen, straining my nerves and mind. My mouth felt dry, but I couldnt stop myself from swallowing what little saliva I had. I squeezed my daggers as a System message confirmed my suspicion. [Fear (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] evolved into [Fear Resistance Lv. 2] Im scared. Kehehehek. Cackling from a deep, hoarse voice encroached my ears like insects, causing my hairs to stand up. A hand sorge it could wrap around my head touched the top of the [Earth Wall] before a horned head appeared Davisons. He managed to break out of my mana threads and stood up, nearly as tall as amp post. His mouth contorted into a grin, baring deformed teeth and canines a dentist would rmend removing as soon as possible. How blissful. This power. Surging through my veins. How tragic. To use it. Here before the dogs of Greenveil. Davisons second makeover didnt stop there. His hands were now protected by bone-like gauntlets while the orb lodged in his chest was now covered up in red slime, pulsating like a heart. Creators of problems. You are. To my ns and pride. Insignificant. You are. Before the ns of my master, Davison spoke in cut-out sentences. You will die. I announce. Stop the loopabits before they evolve into loopriszars. Then he threw a chunk of wall at us. Tasianna and I separated, dodging in opposite directions. My [Foresight] was warning me of another projectile, to which I responded by using [Dark Tendrils] to deflect the massive wall chunk to the side. It flew past me, bouncing on the floor before tearing another piece of the guild buildings wall away. Magic circles began appearing again, this time with a higher intensity, as it looked like the [Earthen Spear]s wererger. Those giant spears pierced through the air, drilling through the ground as if they were butter, stopping only after stopping only after burying half their length in the ground. Tasianna and I returned fire with our own ranged spells, but even though all of them hit Davison, none of them seemed to have fazed him. As if his every cell was multiplying each second, his wounds would simply disappear and his body would grow back the damaged flesh, leaving not even a scar behind. His strong bones with his heightened Vitality meant Tasiannas ice daggers couldnt cut his limbs off now. Davisonughed at our feeble attempts before charging towards Tasianna. His Strength, Intelligence, Vitality, Wisdom, and now even his Agility improved?! Using his massive bone gauntlets, Davison smashed the grounds while chanting a spell. The ground exploded in tiny fragments wooden and stone pushing Tasianna into the air to avoid the shockwave. A stone spear shot out from the crater, tearing through her [Frozen Shield] before Davison followed up with a fast-moving [Rock Bullet]. Arghk! Tasianna screamed as the bullet prated deep into her leg; however, even injured she didnt give up the chance for a counter. Her ice sword flew and pierced his left arm, twisting it in the process before leaving by cutting downward. Davisons arm wasnt severed, but it looked unusable. Useless, hemented, bending his knees a bit before jumping up and grabbing Tasianna by her leg. Ahhh, I heard fairies can use transformation skills too. What a powerful fairy you must be. Perhaps? You will be the one to finalize my potion? Huh? White mes erupted from Tasiannas wound, not to heal it since a stone was still stuck inside, but to attack Davison. Argh! he screamed, letting go of Tasianna as if he touched a hot pan. You can use that white me?! How? Were you the one who created those white me bombs? You have made me more interested in you, fae! Argh! Davison began struggling, moving his arms behind his back to squash the source of his distress me. After coating my tanto with one of the corrosive toxins, I sneaked behind Davison and pierced his nape. I continued hanging onto him to continue applying the toxin using my w guards, stabbing him over and over again. Using the toxin that damaged the mana paths, the same I used on the onnikai garms, I intended to debilitate and slow Davison down. I noticed when I attacked him just now, but his Vitality truly did increase significantly after this transformation. My tanto couldnt cut through his neckpletely, making me unsure if I had enough Strength to decapitate him. This was while I was in my [Humanization (Minor)] form. [Uno, Song, Sarasa. Now!] Imanded my wolves, who jumped out of Davisons shadow. Song and Sarasa bit his heel while Uno targeted his, ahem, more vulnerable and soft spot. Ihieuck! Davison groaned, stunning him for a second as he moved his knees a bit closer together. Song and Sarasa held onto his heels but, due to the carapace covering his legs, they were having trouble biting through it. I saw them wince the moment blood came from their gums. Meanwhile, Uno, who had Davisons, uh, precious under control, was scratching his legs to apply the toxin coating his ws. I let go of my tanto, activated my [Mana Weave] skill, and used the newly produced threads to wrap them around Davisons throat. I stepped on his back and began pulling the threads, all while the toxic slime was oozing down from my ws, soaking my threads and, as a consequence, his throat. Arghhhh! What is this poison!? he shouted while trying to catch me, but I was able to stay nimble and used hisrger size by tip-toeing around his shoulders and arms. It also helped that his left arm still hadnt regenerated yet, so I only had to deal with evading one hand. Fuck! Hardened earth, pierce my opposition! Earthen-Guarck! As he was about to cast another spell, Davison coughed up some blood, interrupting his cast. Him using any spells while the toxin was inside his body really helped me. Kehek. A mana venom. I see. It ravages my body, but I will heal. I will live, Davison said, staring at me from the corner of his eye while showing his unnatural teeth. Keuk! Thats not good for my heart No magic. But, magic isnt needed. This body isnt restricted. To that concept anymore. Davison then began bending his body backward, making it hard for me to keep standing firmly on him. As I was repositioning my feet, his tentacle half-skirt suddenly split themselves back into individual appendages and attacked my garms. Two tentacles wrapped around Songs and Sarasas neck, another two attacked me, and thest four caught Uno, prying him off Davison. And then he caught me with his hand. Got you, he said in his eerie voice before removing me from his back and mming me face-first on the ground. Instead of continuing his attack on me, he focused on Uno. He punched the poor garm onto the ground and then pped him across the battlefield. Song and Sarasa were being choked by Davisons tentacles and were easily removed from his legs. I couldnt let him continue doing this to my garms. [Uno! Rest for now!] Through [Shadow Pack] I was able to confirm Unos survival. I wasnt able to see his exact Health, but since the number of my shadow beasts didnt decrease, I knew he wasnt dead. It was just inconvenient that I couldnt see how much damage he rued. As white mes began healing me, I slipped back into the shadow world and jumped out of Davisons shadow, but he anticipated my move. I narrowly managed to sidestep his attacks thanks to my skills, but it was still a close call. As I was about to step back to recover my posture, an ice sword flew in to intervene against Davisons next attack. Annoying fly! The sword aimed for the patch of red slime on his chest, but couldnt pierce it as he swerved his body. This gave me the chance to cast [Dark Tendrils] underneath Davison, which I used to close the distance between me and my garms. Using my tanto and one of my daggers, I severed the two tentacles holding my garms and had them flee back into a shadow. Umbral Pendulum! ws of Darkness! Three ws materialized from shadows and raked into Davisons stomach while a ck ded pendulum swung down from the half-destroyed ceiling. Davison clicked his tongue when he noticed Tasiannas ice sword wasing at him once again. An ice sword was aiming for his chest while a giant raven-ck construct aimed to rend him in half. Davison couldnt move much with the [ws of Darkness] stuck in his stomach, but he could move enough so that the pendulum could only hack off his already destroyed left arm, saving the rest of his body. Then, before the sword could stab him, he grabbed it perfectly around the orb. Daaaaavisssssonnnn! Kiiro screamed, struggling in vain to break free of Davisons grip. Ahhhh, I remember you. This catalyst. Fae help fae, huh? A shame to break. A good orb...and mana source. Davisons muscles grew in size as he strained his hand; however, he couldnt fullymit to it as Tasianna sent a barrage of ice daggers at him. The slime of his chest suddenly moved, multiplying itself around his left shoulder to grow a temporary slime arm, which he used to absorb the daggers. They stuck on him but, as it wasnt actual flesh, he ignored them and turned his attention back to Kiiro. Damn you, Daaaavison! Kiiro screamed as Davison tightened his grip. The ice sword had broken and Kiiro was desperately trying to form something using its own mana, but it was toote for that. Whatever my opinion of Kiiro was, it wasnt important at this moment. The catalyst he currently resides in is Tasiannas; not only that, but it was also blessed by Zephira herself. Such a precious tool was irreceable, especially when something inside of it was mine. Quatre, the fourth onnikai garm, was waiting for me to level up [Shadow Pack] so he could join me. I had to stop Davison from destroying it. After evading Davisons tentacles, I dived into a shadow and reappeared in front of him, tanto and knives ready. But, I wasnt fast enough. I could hear a crack...and then a wind storm exploded. Griiiiargh! What?! Argh! Urgh! The moment cracks appeared around the orb, Kiiro screamed and a wind explosion happened, pushing everything in the orbs vicinity away. As I was recovering from the pushback, I quickly understood that it had to be due to Zephiras blessing. Kiiro! Tasianna, as the only one who wasnt affected by the gale wind, swooped in and picked her catalyst before retreating. Kiiro! Answer me! Quatre! Are you alright?! Urgh, before we could get an answer from the spirit, Davison stood back up. Surprises. Surprises. Always something new. I cannot deal a clean. Blow. Cheating death. The slime in Davisons left shoulder retreated back to his chest, revealing that his left arm was slowly regrowing. He held onto it, groaned and strained it, and the regeneration spiked where the arm instantly regrew back to its former form. What is this crap He did some arm exercises with his new arm before tearing a piece of the slime on his chest, throwing it away like a piece of wet cloth. Filtering. There was a lot of that toxin. Deadly for a normal person. Would corrode my heart and mana paths. Hmm. Yes, a very deadly anti-mage toxin. He then invoked a magic circle but immediately canceled it, looking disappointed. Damage is very severe. Must study itter. How different it is. To other toxins. His focus wasnt on the fight right now, he was looking at the surroundings with the eye of an alchemist a scientist. Inspecting his body, the corrosive toxin, and the slime on his chest. The curiosity of an intellectual had overtaken him. His mouth curved into a crescent moon. Anger and annoyance. You brought me. New Experience. You brought me, too. Proper dissection and dismantling. Is a must. Now, what surprises will I find. How about an explosive surprise? Huh? That voice? From underneath Davisons shadow, a man suddenly jumped out. He pped both of Davisons legs before returning back into his shadow. The spots where he touched them turned red before they exploded in a fiery burst, causing Davison to fall down. Aurgh! Davison groaned. How about another?! Gale Steps! The man jumped out of another shadow, elerated his steps before pping Davisons chest and head, and then retreated. The exact same thing happened again, the spots grew red and they exploded. Gael?! I called the man out as he appeared before us. Sorry, sorry, I thought bringing some hard-hitting stuff would be better than my measly spells and daggers. Sorry for leaving the heavy-lifting to you twodies, he said with a wink. Thest time I saw Gael was after Davison used his first potion to transform into his less radical form. We were standing in the air with [Air Walk] after he detonated a bomb, causing the whole building to copse. I did wonder where he was during the whole fight, but I didnt give it too much thought after the fight intensified and took my full attention. Tch, hope you girls had enough time to rest from that. Cause I dont think those explosion runes actually did enough to kill that fatass. Gael said before producing some bombs from his pouch. Davisons figure appeared from the pyre, walking towards us slowly. Once his appearance was revealed, the damage caused by the runes was shown. The carapace on his legs was broken, most of the slime was gone and a cracked orb, which was caused by Tasianna before his current iteration, was shown lodged in his chest, and cracked horns were framing a now scarred face. However, the swagger that he was walking with showed he didnt care too much about it. Damnit! Torrential Rain! A hail of water droplets barraged Davisons body, slowing his advance only by a little. Tasianna then followed it up with [Icicle Gust], slicing his body with ice shards while freezing the water on his body. Miss Saori! Right. I took in a deep breath before sprinting towards Davison. Humanization! Mana mist escaped from my body and in the next moment, I found myself standing on four legs. A loud Awroooooo escaped my mouth and I cast [Dark Tendrils] on my shadow armor, producing three appendages to grab my tanto and two daggers, holding them around me. Once I closed the distance between Davison and me, [Smoky Haze] was cast once more, turning my shadow into a fog of darkness, consuming the both of us. [Uno, Song, Sarasa. Wolf Hunt!] After some time for them to recover, my garms once again joined the battle. Uno was still unsteady from the previous blow, but it seems adrenaline and his hunting fervor were keeping him on his feet. The title [Pack Leader] gave my garms a 5% increase in their Strength and Intelligence, but it sadly doesnt provide them with any defensive stats or additional Health. In the shadow of my fog, Davisons body was slowly freezing, giving me onest chance to end this. As my garms and I circled around Davison like the pack of wolves we were, I threw various mana threads to my garms. While I did so, I noticed two bombs entered my fog and exploded on Davisons head, causing him to fall on his knees. With amanding Awrooo, my garms went into action. Like a storm, my wolves used the fog to its maximum potential by using [Shadow Dash], attacking and tearing pieces of Davison from every angle conceivable, all while wrapping mana threads around him and activating the elemental threads. Fire, wind, water, ice, holy,va, lightning, dark. Every element we had thread for was used to ravage through Davisons body. I then went into action. Simr to my previous stunt, I was using [Shadow Dash] freely and turned myself into a speedster in the progress. The tendrils holding onto my daggers and tanto twirled in a frenzy, cutting through Davisons flesh and armor with ebony des. If somebody could see this scene, they would describe it as multiple ck shadows dashing around while two streaks of red mist streamed around like a tornado. Davison was turning into mincemeat, a bloody pile of mangled bones. The toxin he removed before was being reinjected into him, to the point that his bloodstream was probably more corrosive toxin than blood at this point. He will not live. I then used his body as a springboard, jumping up into the air for my final attack. Abyssal Bomb. A ball of pressurized tenebrous mana was forming inside my mouth. The moment it was done charging, [Dark Tendrils] grew from the ground and pulled me towards Davison. I ced the bomb inside his chest before retreating with my garms to a safe distance. At my signal, the bomb detonated. A ck explosion appeared, eclipsing my entire [Smoky Haze] in size and taking a big chunk out of the final wall support for the guild, causing the whole building to copse. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 25] to [Level 27] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1200 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Shadow Pack Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 3] [Lifetaker Lv. 4] gained [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] [Humanization (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Urgh! Damnit Leveling up recovered Health and Mana but, unfortunately, it didnt restore Stamina. It seems like I mismanaged my resources and now I was out of Stamina. What a mistake. However, I couldnt dwell too much on it, as I needed to do something else. Something important. Quatre! I ept you as my shadow beast! Come and join my pack! Your Pack has grown by one individual. New pack member was epted while in a terrible condition. The assimtion period will be prolonged to recover damage and assimte them into a new body for a proper shape. Assimtion: -30% Individual: Darkness Garm He was damaged! Then what does that mean for Kiiro? My [Smoky Haze] deactivated after the bomb was detonated, revealing the now scorched body of Davison. His body was ck as charcoal and a gaping hole could be seen where his heart and orb should have been. He was motionless, showing no movements. He was dead, as the System confirmed with my level up. Relieved to see that, I wanted to walk over towards Tasianna, who was speaking with her orb frantically; however, I stumbled on the way over. Woah, there! Gael caught me, surprised to see me nearly fall. Stamina? Yeah, I can understand that. Here, lean on my shoulders for now. Thank you...but you arent breathing any better. And you hardly participated in this fight, I said, pointing out his ragged breathing in a joking manner. Come on, give me a break. I honestly havent fought in a long time, you know. Muscle memory helps a lot, yeah, but drinking and sitting on a couch while listening to little birds chirping doesnt do much for your Stamina, he said with a self-deprecating chuckle before showing me a wink. When we reached Tasianna, she looked mournful as she inspected the orb. Kiiro is not answering, Miss SaoriIt is not even taking my mana to recover. Kiiro, can you hear me? Davison is dead. The madman is dead. Your vengeance was fulfilled... She didnt shed any tears, but her sad expression told me she could at any time. Was she holding her tears in since Kiiro was practically a stranger to us, never revealing any more of its history and life before it met Davison? The alliance we formed to defeat Davison was over, so it should find peace. However, were we toote? The cracking of Tasiannas catalyst damaged Quatre, so how much was Kiiro affected? It wouldnt speak. ...Alive. GooooooOOOOOOONNNNNN!!!! It was a bestial cry, feral and mad, devoid of any humanity or semnce of reason. The sound quaked our very earth. I hesitated but I turned my head anyway. The mangled carcass rose. His arms and legs had regrown, but now they were so deformed that I couldnt find a reason for their existence. They bloated up into eldritch-like forms as tentacles around his hips grew or shrunk in size, wiggling around as if they had a life of their own. The horns on his head grew in size despite the fact his skull fell apart, revealing a burnt brain. His eyes were abyss ck, no more showing any signs of life or intelligence. Davison rose. GoooOOOOOOOONNNNNN!!! He rose back up as a creature of nightmares. A creature of eldritch fantasy. A creature that I remembered seeing before. The troll shaman! You have to be kidding me! I shouted, exhausted. I have had enough. You tell me! Why the fuck is that fatfuck still alive! We blew his brain and heart out! Fucking undead! Gael cried out. Shit! We need a priest! We need to bring a priest over here and purify that fucking undead! Daaa....aaaaviii...ssooooooonnnnn! Ugargh, Kiiro screamed as it noticed Davisons rising body, however, Tasianna pulled it back. Not letting go as she looked at me. Miss Saori, we need to go! We cant fight while youre in this state! Your skin is too purple for you to fight! The moment Tasianna said that, a piercing headache appeared. I moaned in pain as I looked at my arms, noticing ack of healthy pink. They were mostly purple, or blue, a sign that arcane corruption was almost at its peak. Thankfully, I could keep up my [Humanization], as I finally could maintain it without draining my mana every second, but using any other spell was dangerous. With [Exhaustion] and [Arcane Corruption] right over the corner, continuing this fight was irresponsible. Davison was technically dead, even if his mindless, shambling corpse still remained. My role was done. Im not willing to continue fighting this creature anymore, especially with my memories of that troll shaman intact in my head. And that was when I heard music. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] I turned around. A girl in a colorful dress, so unsuitable for the battlefield, was walking towards us. She was singing with closed eyes as her crimson scales were ring up in mes. Her chest, a bright yellow-red shone like a shlight. ...Well leave the rest to you, Hestia. Send him to hell. She stopped singing for a moment, opened her eyes, and showed us a thumbs up, before speaking optimistically, Leave it to me! Get a well-earned rest, you three! It is time for the finale of the night. GooooooOOONNNN!!! Davison cried out and charged at us; however, the earth rumbled and began trapping him, holding him back as he struggled to destroy the ever-growing stone constructs. We left the area and the moment we did, the music began anew. An arena of fire took shape, trapping the corpse in a cage with the dragon. From outside, I could see Hestias scales and hair re-up, switching from their iconic crimson to a bright yellow-red simr to the bright sr core in her chest. Her eyes radiated with power, shining through the darkness of the night like torches. Sr Beam. The mes erupted, every scales gap had mesing out of them, making it look like Hestia was set on fire. It only took a few seconds before their color changed to white. That was when a beam of pure white fire shot out of Hestias mouth and shed against Davison. It was blinding, as if I was looking at the sun, but I could still see what was happening by straining my eyes a bit. Davisons flesh was melting, no, even the surrounding rubble was melting. The rock constructs, the rubble, the broken manatech. Everything that was close to Davison couldnt withstand the heat and was slowly turning into puddles. The beam eventually ended with an explosion, releasing what seemed to be a massive amount of scale-dust into the area. Hestias body grew blinding white, with hints of crimson from her scale-dust. Sr Beam Utilize the stored sr energy of the sr core to release a focused beam at the enemy. After activation, the sr core will go into overdrive if the dragon wills it, boosting the effectiveness of the sr core and the dragons Strength, Intelligence, and Agility. The dragon may release the concentrated energy anytime in an explosion or st of sr energy That was the description of her [Sr Beam] draconic ability. Considering the rest of her abilities, it wasnt the most unique ability, but it surely was the strongest. Two bunker-destroying abilities with stat buffing during the Sr phase. It surprised me she was keeping the phase active, but I then noticed Davisons corpse. Its head and arms had melted down into nothingness but it simply regrew tentacles and eyes as substitutes. It truly was a stubborn eldritch being. And it charged forward. Hestia simply stood still, looking down at the mindless beast. Her body then red purple before turning into a full suit of purple armor she called Dragoon Armor from that fantasy game she liked talking about, created using her new custom spell [Panzer]. Panzer Wrap the users body in corrosive fire before crystallization. The suit of armor will instantly regrow the moment any piece is broken while also applying the corrosive obsidians toxic effect upon contact to enemies It was her version of the ability [Dracobody], something Farron used in their spars. Also, since buying armor cost a lot of money, she also wanted to relieve our purse until Tasianna and I got our equipment first. Davisons corpse punched Hestia, but she simply blocked it with her armor and [Draconic Barrier], nullifying even the knockback. She then casually pierced her ws into his arm and tore it off without any issues before proceeding to remove the remaining limbs one-by-one, leaving only the torso behind. Davisons body tried to regenerate its lost flesh, but all its attempts were stopped by Hestias scale-dust, exploding and incinerating the limbs before they could grow in size. If she had taken the [Scale-Dust User] Job, she probably could have stopped his regeneration altogether. Hestia would continue fighting against Davisons mangled, deformed corpse, however, she was buying time for something big. Looking at the sky, two massive magic circles were materializing in the sky as they fought, one red and the other white. The more powerful a spell, the longer it needed to fully form its magic circle. Even if we didnt need to chant due to [Chant Revocation], there was still a preparation time until we could unleash the spell. Without chanting, it was just lessened. Hestia had the lightning spell [Purple sh] which helped her cast theserge spells instantly by materializing the magic circles in seconds, but the issue was it would consume triple the amount of mana she would have needed to cast those spells normally. Since she held her concert during the night, there wasnt a sun to help her regenerate mana so she must have tired herself out. She would use up her remaining reserves if she were hasty about it. It only took a bit longer in the scorching mes for the two circles to beplete. Symphonie des Feurergottes. Omnictus, she said before grabbing onto the limbless torso of the corpse. Release. Sr re! The fire on Hestias body red up in size before erupting like a volcano upwards. That was when both [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and [Omnictus] released, pouring rays of light and waves of inferno onto the Hestia and Davison. The heat and pressure were so intense it forced us to move back even more, as staying closer was enough to risk our clothes and hair catching fire. The sea of fire released by Hestia didnt move any further than the area created by her Idol song [Dragon Fire], preventing further coteral damage to the neighborhood. She was isting everything into a single area. Like a star, the night was brightened by her white mes. Once it ended, the residual heat was still too much for us to approach. Tasianna had to apply [cial Protection] and cool the surrounding temperature for us to even get close to Hestia. There we could only see a crater. The alchemy guilds building waspletely vaporized, leaving nothing behind. Speaking about vaporization, so was Davisons body. There was nothing in the crater except a copsed dragonewt girl. The heat at ground zero was the most fearsome, requiring Tasianna to cool down everything with her ice and water magic. Once we could traverse it safely, we approached Hestia. Her breathing was ragged and she was sweating profusely, something she rarely ever did as a fire dragon. She noticed us and opened her eyes, before showing us another thumbs up. Can I get some food, please? ...Unbelievable. A note from AbyssRaven Well, that was the Alchemist Arc. Only thing left to do is the clean-up. I hope you guys enjoyed it. Actually, I wanted to ask you guys something and since we haven''t done a poll in a long time, I guess the time is ripe. The question I wish to ask is: What do you guys think of the pacing of this arc? I know my story is not the fastest and I only recently increased the tempo of my releases, so that''s why I wanted to know everybody''s opinion on the pacing. It would help, as I can adjust future arcs to your feedback. Actually, feedback in general would be nice. Thank you very much! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon What do you guys think of the pacing of this arc? 77.52% 77.52% of votes 0.98% 0.98% of votes 21.5% 21.5% of votes Total: 307 vote(s) Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(35) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 146: Aftermath of the Alchemist Raid. Chapter 146: Aftermath of the Alchemist Raid. [Starving Weakling (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Brawler] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Mrmm. Mhmmm. Mamph. Mrmmm. Mhmm. Mamph. Ahhh, filling my belly. Heavenly. Holy hell, I am starving!!! Mramph! Mramph! Mhmm! Mhmmmmm~ ...Lady Hestia, you really were famished, Tasiannamented as she filled another bowl full of curry rice and grilled meat. Nodding, I swallowed and drank some water to help clear my mouth before replying, I havent eaten anything since the concert started and when I ran over here, I forgot to eat anything for my buffs. I was too worried to even remember to do so. Then using [Sr Beam] was just too much for my body to handle, literally draining all my energy to nothing and causing this annoying debuff. Urgh! Mramph! ...Did you really have to use [Sr Beam]? Saori asked after having finished her fourth bottle of dragorade and third bowl of curry. Looking at your arsenal of attacks, wouldnt Symphony and [Omnictus] be enough. Who knows, I shrugged, feeling a bit fidgety as I stopped eating again. You know what I was thinking when I saw that thing? That eldritch creature we found in that troll cave. Same tentacles. Same eyes. Same creepy body. No half measures, if you ask me. Throw the thing into the sun and watch it atomize. The moment I finished what I wanted to say, my hands immediately returned to shuffling food into my mouth. You could say I was pigging out, but, really, what I could do but eat right now? I wasnt exaggerating when I told everybody I was hungry, cause I was starving. Literally. Sunfang dragons are voracious, something I realized the moment I evolved into one. Ive been eating and eatingrge quantities of food to satisfy myself and prevent this insane moment from happening, a conclusion I reached from studying my instincts that prompted me to eat whenever I was a bit hungry. The problem also lied with the [Starving Weakling] debuff, something that can only happen with my skill [Gluttonous]. Gluttonous A skill given to those with a voracious appetite, insatiable even after consumingrge quantities of consumables. Increases Stamina regeneration from all sources. The skill [Starvation] cannot be received while this skill is in the owners profile. If the owner consumes food while Stamina is at maximum capacity, [Insatiable Glutton] is inflicted. If the owner would receive the status effects [Starvation] or [Exhaustion], they are instead inflicted with [Starving Weakling]. The skillsbined are: [Prime Vigor Lv. 10], [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 10] Insatiable Glutton A status effect inflicted by the skill [Gluttonous]. While this status affliction is under effect, increase all parameters and stamina consumption by 20%. Stamina can overflow over the maximum capacity, by the amount consumed. This effect ends once Stamina is less than 100% Starving Weakling A status effect inflicted by the skill [Gluttonous]. While this status affliction is under effect, decrease all parameters by 50% but increase Stamina regeneration from all sources by 20%. The effects of [Starvation] and [Exhaustion] would activate too. This effect ends once Stamina is more than 0% Dangerous. Thats all I could say about it. 50% loss in stats was horrible, and I could feel my body being more feeble than before I used [Sr Beam]. If I were to fight anybody while I had this debuff then it would be like activating [Humanization (Moderate)] all over again, while being in my dragonewt form! My body knew this, so it was forcing me to gorge as much as I could in the least amount of time. Eat food was ringing inside my mind like an rm watch, reminding me that I wasnt full yet. While I was downing my tenth bowl of curry rice, the guild master and vice-guild master of the hunters guild came into view, both looking befuddled while scratching the back of their heads. Gone. Nothing could be salvaged. The red-haired middle-aged man, Farron,ined with a deep sigh. See? Told you we could spare us the trouble after what her Highness did, Gael, the cool uncle looking guy, replied, rolling his eyes while shaking his head. I got everybody who was breathing out of the building before the big event began. There was no need for a rescue. I was there when Saori and Tasianna picked her Highness up, so I saw with my own two eyes that anything that could be used as evidence would be gone. Listen to the birds chirping, mate. Shut it, drunk, Farron spat out but didnt respond in any way to Gaels reasoning, probably knowing he was in the wrong. As I was watching the two middle-aged men argue, I noticed Saoris eyes widening, mumbling, Oh right, we forgot about the receptionist. Tasianna then exined to me they broke all four limbs of aplicit alchemist they met at the reception and kinda forgot about him during the battle. They thought he was vaporized with the entire building after what I did, but it seemed like Gael rescued him beforehand. Welp, a bit irresponsible from those two. Thank goodness for Gael. Farron gave out another sigh before he turned his attention to us, finally done squabbling with his vice. Well, outside of a ruined plot of goodnd, I guess the operation is a sess. Im pretty sure the nobles would have wished to interrogate Davison before executing him, but considering what you three had to face, I can understand preferring to subjugate that thing. Would theck of evidence be a problem for apprehending Lord Chezaic for his crimes? Saori asked after finish eating. Nah, dont worry about it, Gael answered in Farrons stead. Any evidence we could get from the guild would be a bonus, but it doesnt matter at this point. Getting the Lord of Firwood and the High Bishop involved is one thing, but getting one of the seven Dukes and the royal family to support this n? Anything they find will stick 100%. Correct, Farron nodded before adding. What I wanted to find out was the cause for the dramatic description you all gave me. Davison drinking two ck potions and his appearance changed drastically to the point his regeneration and Stats reached monster level? Yeah, I want to know what the hell that was to warrant the light show. Noticing Farron giving me the did you have to do that look, I quickly swallowed what I had in my mouth, wiped it clean, and said, Hey, its not my fault. Who said, any damage to the guild building doesnt matter huh? Guild master, when you told me to stop my show prematurely toe help, you even mentioned I needed to go a bit wild ording to your gut feeling. I agreed when I saw Davison. Hes ashes now, and no longer a threat. I made sure to control my fire so I wouldnt set the town on fire identally. She is right, you cannot me her for what happened. She went overboard with her attack, but her decision to turn Davison to ashes is something I have to agree with. Besides, Hestia used to burn entire sections of the Belzac forest down, so having enough control to prevent any wildfires from happening within the towns perimeter is worthplimenting, Saori said in my defense, pointing out my ability to hold back mes with [Pyrokinesis]. Farron frowned, but eventually shrugged, not wanting to continue chastising me. Well, everything is done, so well be saying goodbye for tonight. If you want to see the aftermath of everything, the nobles should still be at House Chezaics mansion, searching through piles of paper. Oh, and that was a great show while itsted, kiddo. Prisci loved it. With a thumbs up and a smile, Farron said his goodbyes, waving at us as he walked back to the concert/festival za. Well, Ill be seeing youdies another time, too. Hmm? Gael was about to leave but stopped when I presented my hand for a handshake. He tilted his head, looking confused what he was supposed to do. Gael, well, I should be calling you Mister Gael, to be honest, but I guess you would prefer it if we werent too formal, right? Anyway, I just wanted to thank you for helping Saori and Tasianna out; plus, we havent met yet so the handshake is a greeting. Gael still stared at me as if I was crazy, reluctant to shake my hand for a reason. it was reason enough to feel offended by but I kinda had an idea what the cause was. Oh,e on, since youre so familiar with us, you should know about our pasts by now. Im keeping the princess and noble act up since people expect me to do so in public. Where I grew up, a handshake is how you greet others, instead of curtsying or bowing, you know. Gael ced his hands on his hips, looked at Saori wearily before shrugging and grabbing my open palm. Well, never would have thought I would shake hands with an actual princess. Never met one, too. Life truly is a box full of mysteries. Gael, one question before you leave, Saori said in a gentle voice, almost a whisper. That band of ck mercs or however you called them. Will they be a problem for us? Yanderu Eluseuss? Mhmm, maybe, but not cause of today. Merc business of any kind is dangerous and youll have to face other mercs while on the job, sometimes even former allies, so most members prefer not to build close bonds; at least, that was true when I was still a part of them. Upper management has no policy for retaliation jobs if it isnt personal, Gael spoke about the people who attacked Saori and Tasianna, a group Gael seemed to have a past with. However, if a bounty is ced on your heads or you poke the hos nest, then expect them toe. The Quests the merc guild considers illegal, like assassination and trafficking, are what ck merc corps specialize in. Like the fae hunting here. An individual member might attack you for killing a friend, but I wouldnt bet on it. No money, no support. No support, not worth the risk. Anybody who could pose a problem? Sure, Gael confirmed. I may have rusted, but Im still a B rank adventurer, yeah? Yanderu Eluseuss is also just a sister group active in the western part of the continent, while the main branch works in the Empire. The Folschreck Empire, if you havent heard its name yet. I never met the leader of thepany, but I worked with one of their under bosses, and he should be trickier than Kaian but weaker than Farron. Definitely weaker if Farron was in his prime and not affected by that crystal curse basilisks poison. Poison? I raised my brow. Yeah, he got it when we traveled together. But do me a favor and dont bring it up. I cant tell you the exact reason why, but its something Farron cant forgive himself for, so Id rather you not open up a wound. Besides, the curse needs a specific antidote and healing spells aint gonna do it, Gael looked serious as he released my hand. Anyway, dont mess with the hos nest and you should be alright. Regardless, getting involved in anything shady will probably bring you face to face with the criminal underworld anyways. For example, what happened today. And with thatst warning, he headed home. After we digested what Gael just said, Saori opened her mouth to break the silence, Should you not hurry back to your concert? Nah, dont worry. The concert was a sess and I ended it well, so there isnt a need to go back. I couldnt give an encore but priorities, right? I saw a lot of people smile and have fun, plus, I got a few new fans but sadly not enough to reach the next milestone. That is good, that is good. It is a shame that Tasianna and I missed it, Saori responded with a defeated sigh, proceeding toin how difficult the task was. I nodded. After taking myst bite, the [Starvation (Minor)] and [Starving Weakling] debuffs were finally gone from my status board, so I pped my hands together and thanked Saori and Tasianna for the food. Thank you for the food Tasianna how is Kiiro? Tasianna took my empty bowl and ced it orderly into a pile with the others, before picking up her catalyst, the orb where Kiiro the former onnikai was residing. It had multiplerge cracks flowing across its surface. Kiiro is fading. Dying, Fairy, Kiiros voice resounded, correcting Tasianna for her word choice. Release, if you wish to call it. Release from this cruel world. We faefolk are so fragile that any loss in mana weakens us drastically. Then take my mana Tasiannas voice was small, pleading even. My will to live is gone. Davison is gone for good. The humans who helped me be an onnikai are long gone, too. My final wrath, something that not even Goddess Zephira could get rid off, has been fulfilled and I can feel tranquility. Clearness of mind. I wish to die. Suicide is the cowards way out, I spoke out, ignoring Tasiannas uneasy look. Considering what you did pulling those vigers into a one-side war you really dont deserve to rest now. Even now, I dont think the whole fae hunting stuff has fully ended yet. I mean, we dont even know if Davison was the reason for Tasiannas and Princess Schuris capture. That means there might be another criminal lurking somewhere. Will you leave those fae to their fate? Are you asking me to live without conviction? Champion of Aurena, I have lived for too long. In all that time, all I had in me was anger, rage, and a wish to cause pain on others. And then vengeance consumed me. Will you deny me this mercy? Are you that cruel, Champion? Kiiro replied by guilt tripping me, sessfully stinging my heart. Always seeking to help others will create nothing but a burden for yourself. I do not wish for my brethrens suffering but when will this all end? The greed of humans will always pave the way for more fae hunting. I do not wish to survive for an eternity. That is torture. And who are we to deny it that? was what I thought, but it also felt wrong to just let Kiiro die like this. Sure, Kiiros army of onnikai killed people. Adventurers and some of the vigers and soldiers in the Teullon barony. Those who had nothing to do with what happened during the War for the Faefolk. It simply let its anger for humans consume it, which led to a problem we had to solve. We arent some court or justice department responsible for punishing people. Besides, if there was a court for monsters, I would be in big trouble myself, so who am I to speak? Even if we brought Kiiro to the nobles of Artorias, since Rashan Vige was part of the kingdom, I dont think anybody would convict Kiiro. Was Kiiro getting off too easily? Its not my ce to judge. Your reward for helping. Kiiros voice was weakening as a yellow light flew out of the orb. Myst remaining mana. I will infuse it in the orb. Make itplete. I hope the orb will inherit my power, so consider this my support. Good...luck...Tasianna. And the light dimmed until there was nothing more but a cracked blue orb. I turned to Tasianna, who was holding the orb in her open palms. Her expression told me the tears would stream out soon, but during these seconds of silence, they didnt. Her eyes never looked wet. She closed her eyes, nodded for a moment, before grasping the orb. She then stood up and handed me the orb. Lady Hestia, could you keep my catalyst until we can fix it? I can still levitate it, but it seems like its primary function to create that mana slime is disabled. Are you... I wanted to ask if she was alright but, seeing her wry smile, I could guess that she was digesting the situation her own way, so I kept my mouth shut. ...Lets go back to the noble district. I want to see how this all concludes. And in silence we walked. There was no need to rush for us, as we had all the time in the world right now. Auroras work and goal has been fulfilled tonight, now its time to see how the nobles will end their problem. We went through a different street to reach the gates in the merchant district since I wanted to avoid the za, thinking a few merchants would want to speak with me about the concert. Once we were at the gate, I noticed there were more knights guarding it, unlike the usual two our group usually encounters. They noticed us and saluted. Wede to know the gatekeepers during our time in Firwood. We showed them our IDs, due to security, and they let us in, where a carriage was waiting. We entered the carriage and it began to move. I wanted to say something, but both Saori and Tasianna were looking outside the window as if they were pondering something. What happened during the raid, I wonder? I wish they would speak up, say something to me, but everybody deserves time by themselves to work on their own issues. It was kinda funny. Saori used to say I should speak up about my feelings and opinion more, but look at what shes doing. However, Im not angry at her. Some quiet after our hectic night was a wee respite. Still feels weird that I was having fun while those two were fighting for their lives. Really awkward. Hmmm. After a while, the carriage stopped and the coachman opened the door for us. Barathan was already there, ready to escort us. We went through the front door of the Chezaic mansion, the same one I went through with the High Bishop, and entered the dining room. There, kneeling on the floor were four people in fine outfits. Two of them were the twins, Francesca and Irac, crying profusely as they shivered like scared kittens. The other two were a middle-aged man with a healthy physique and a woman in very conspicuous clothing; the former looked as if he had given up on life while thetter looked desperate, swinging her eyes to each corner as she was looking for glimmers of hope. To the side, sitting on a chair, was a pale young man, so frail looking that he could be called a girl and I wouldnt doubt it for a second. He was the only one who showed no emotions. All five had white, bulky shackles holding their arms together. They were the members of House Chezaic. Evidence number 13: Documents stating mary payment towards a handler named Owl for the hunt of faefolk. This package would then be smuggled to the alchemy guild of Firwood. A mana contract has been found, confirming the authenticity of the before mentioned documents. What do you plea, Lord Robert Chezaic? The dining table was ced to one end of the room, where two liliac-haired men were sitting, nked by multiple knights who were equipped with armor far more distinguishable than any Ive seen yet. They had the emblem of a bow and arrow on their surcoat. Were they high-ranking knights? I plead... the middle-aged man on the floor was about to answer, only to be interrupted by the woman next to him. Robert! By the Goddess, if there is even a hint of your fatherhood, I beg you, stop this insanity! You are condemning your children! You-! Arck! The woman wanted to speak more, but a knight guarding the Chezaics walked up to her and smacked her on the cheek, causing her to fall on the grounds. M-Mother-hick! Francesca, the yellow-eyed if the twins, quivered as she saw her mother get hit. On the other hand, the young twin, the red-eyed Irac looked as if she wanted to curl herself into a ball to escape the reality before her. Silence before Lord Marquess Sirius. You may only speak if you are given permission to do so, the one who spoke before, who I now identified as Theodore, the High Bishop, warned sternly. Lord Chezaic, your answer? Lord Chezaic, the person we believed at the beginning to be the mastermind of this whole affair, looked at his wife and daughters with eyes tired of stress, before returning them to Theodore. ...I plead...guilty. Damn you, Robert! The moment that was said, Theodore and the man next to him turned his gaze to me. I was befuddled at the situation, nevertheless, I curtsied while Saori and Tasianna bowed. I instinctively had to gulp to calm myself down. Theodore then spoke, Lady Hestia, this impromptu court is currently in progress. You may sit next to Lord Marquess Sirius if you wish, or next to the other nobles. The choice is yours. I turned my head around, finally noticing multiple men equipped in armor sitting next to each other. The only one who stood out was a young woman with blue hair Eine. Everybodys eyes were turned to me. What irony that I was feeling anxious, considering I just came back from having over hundreds of people watch me perform. ...I will join the others, I meekly said. Coincidentally, there was a free seat next to Eine, among all these old looking knights. As I approached them, I noticed the emblems on their surcoats. Some shared the bow and arrows of the knights guarding the Sirius brothers, while others had emblems of griffins and hippogryphs. I still havent asked Eine about any knight orders in Artorias, so I wouldnt know to which they belonged. As I sat down, with Saori and Tasianna nking me, Eine, nked in turn by Manu and Barathan, spoke, I am ddened to see you three safe and sound. ...Shouldnt your father be here? I asked her in a whisper. He and mother are currently with the royal family, probably ted about everything. I am here as his representative to act as witness to this court hearing unfortunately. Her eyes wandered towards the twins, looking conflicted at the sight of them crying. The bullied and her bullies. A few more usations were then read out before the Chezaics, to which Lord Chezaic pleaded guilty to all of them while Lady Chezaic denied them all. Their answers couldnt be more different. Eventually, they came to the topic of Davison and the alchemy guild, where Lord Sirius himself spoke to me. Lady Hestia, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. Please forgive me for this uneptable setting, he greeted me, supporting his leaning head with his arms. If you are here, then may I presume you have dealt with our pest? The eyes of House Chezaic were looking at me. The twins looked frightening and in disbelief while Lady Chezaic had a quizzical look. Lord Chezaic looked defeated while Amadeus, the pale first son of House Chezaic, looked at me with a smile. It was as if he was encouraging me. I then answered, standing up. Y-Yes, guild master of the alchemy guild, Davison, has been subjugated. However, we couldnt capture him, if you were meaning to ask that. I see. It is a shame, but I understand you must have your reason, he nodded with closed eyes, before opening them again and staring at me with his lc eyes, piercing through me like a hawk. May I ask if you have found any further evidence? When he said that, I couldnt help but stutter, W-Well, uhm, uhhh, any documents or devices you could call evidence was, well, vaporized with the building. Uhm, however, one of my retainers managed to enter the basement. If you were to ept eye witnesses, then she may say more. Hearing the word vaporized, not only Eine, but also Lord Sirius and Theodore frowned at what I said. Seeing as these three were the only nobles in the room who knew about my secret, I think they could guess what I did. On the other hand, the nobles unacquainted with me had their eyebrows raised, whether it was due to curiosity or doubt. Lord Sirius nodded, and waved his arm that he epted my proposal. Tasianna then stepped forward, pushed her hair back to better show her long elven ears, and spoke what she saw in the basement. She recalled meeting mercenaries belonging to the Yanderu Eluseuss group and a couple of alchemists inside the basement, which she mentioned were hostile and attacked her immediately. She eventually managed to overwhelm them and move forward, where she found a room full of fae trapped in cages and mana batteries; some dead and some alive. As I destroyed everything, Tasianna ended her statement there. I see, thank you very much for your answer, Miss Wind Elf. Since you are Lady Hestias retainer, I shall take your word as true. Theodore, have you- Lord Sirius was about to speak with his brother, but Lady Chezaic suddenly sprung up. Objection! She is clearly a foreigner! How could you possibly involve a foreigner to an Artorian affair! I demand- Arck! Simr to before, she was quickly silenced. A guard pushed her to the ground and then ced something looking like a green rune on her mouth. Despite being able to open her mouth, no sound escaped from it. Lady Chezaic, you have vited this courtsws once again. That is the third strike. You have lost your right to defend yourself before Lord Marquess Sirius and any further plea will be instead judged and answered by the jury in your stead, Theodore dered, not even looking at her while he was sorting through the stack of documents before him. As Lady Chezaic kept struggling without any signs of stopping, Lord Chezaic turned to her, looking down at his pitiful wife, Annabe, just give it up already. Justice has finally caught up to us. We shall go meet the Goddess of Death soon. Just be happy that you were able to avoid taking responsibility for poisoning my wife until now. Lady Chezaic''s eyes went wide like a goldfish, staring at her husband with disbelief. Theodore looked at them for a moment before closing his eyes, showing no further emotions as he pulled out a piece of parchment. Lord Marquess Sirius, this document mentions a certain mercenary party named Yanderu Eluseuss. However, there was no evidence for their involvement with House Chezaic. Hmm, I understand. Attribute it to themoner, then, Lord Sirius gave a swift answer. The discussion then continued for a while until they ran out of evidence and judgement was handed down. By my name as Lord Marquess Lambhart Richard Sirius, I shall hereby announce my judgement with the authority given to me by Lord Duke Greenveil. I dere the Arcanuess, Robert Gregory Chezaic, guilty of the crimes of fae hunting, fae trafficking, treason against the entire Kingdom of Artorias, and collusion with the Rank B criminal named Davison. Your sentence is death through execution. I dere the Arcaliess, Annabe Adeleide Chezaic, guilty of the crimes of fae hunting, fae trafficking, treason against the entire Kingdom of Artorias, the murder of an Arcaliess, and the collusion with the Rank B criminial named Davison. Under thews of the Greenveil Duchy, you are sentenced to death through execution. The reactions couldnt be more different. Lord Cehzaic quietly epted his fate while Lady Chezaic was iling around, eventually being pinned down by the guards in her wild rage. I expected her to use magic, but nothing happened. Was this the doing of those shackles? Mana Eyes. Eoriant Fairnite Mana Suppression Shackles Shackles made with the metals Eoriant and Fairnite, both possessing mana absorption attributes. Mana is absorbed by the shackles whenever a high concentration is being formed, and then diffused into the air Anti-mage gear! I guess that would be obvious since Peolynca is filled with mages. It would be stupid if they didnt have a way to stop mages from rampaging whenever they were captured. Lord Sirius continued handing judgment, this time to the twins, I dere aristocrats, Francesca Elia Chezaic and Irac Wilma Chezaic, not guilty of any crimes. However, under the orders of Lord Duke Greenveil, House Chezaic will be abolished resulting in the loss of inheritable titles andnd. They will be returned to Lord Duke Greenveil due to the crimes of House Chezaics head. Francesca Elia Chezaic and Irac Wilma Chezaic will be wards under their maternal family, House Aberdeen. The twins stopped crying for a moment as they heard this, baffled as they seemed to have believed they would receive a harsher punishment for some reason, but continued crying once they remembered their parents sentences. Lastly. And then there was only one left. I dere aristocrat, Amadeus Viego Chezaic, guilty of the crimes of collusion with Arcanuess Chezaic. You will be stripped of all your privileges as an aristocrat and will be sentenced to taking the grey vow at the cathedral in the Holy Capital, Aureolis. You will be banished for life from the Kingdom of Artorias. HUH?! Grey Vow? Grey Priest?! With his body! Exile?! Hold it! I mmed the table, standing up as I raised my objection. Amadeus was sick, and up until now, nobody outside of House Chezaic knew about his existence! How can you find him guilty for collusion when he has no chance to do anything about it! The nobles sitting with me, outside of Eine, were showing their disapproval, voicing out that I should sit down and show more respect for Lord Sirius and Theodore, however, I ignored thempletely. My re was directed, not at Lord Sirius himself, but at Theodore. He came with me to visit Amadeus, he knew the situation, so why is Amadeus receiving a sentence at all? Lady Hestia, Theodore spoke calmly, showing no signs of distress or surprise. As you witnessed yourself, Lord Amadeus, admitted himself that he kept valuable information from us. Very conclusive evidence, which could have settled this affair long before we reached this point. He also admitted he would have kept this information to himself if the holy water had healed him. This admittance alone is enough to warrant treason if it werent it for the quality of information he gave us. He was desperate! His life was literally hanging on the line. You know exactly what his issues are, but you are still condemning him to something like taking the vow? To be a grey-robed priest?! He would not survive as one! From what I remembered, grey-robed priests were essentially servants for white-robes. They were expected to do physically intensive jobs for their masters, meaning somebody like Amadeus who had a feeble body, wouldnt be able to do anything before dropping from exhaustion. It was crazy to give him something like that as a punishment, especially when he doesnt even deserve one in the first ce! My Lady, I would suggest- One of the nobles wanted to scold me for my behavior, but Lord Sirius raised his hand, signaling to let me speak. I currently was wearing my idol outfit without my white mage robes, so I guess they werent seeing me as a priestess. Or anything, as a matter of fact. They were probably assuming I was a foreign noble but that was about it, which exins why they didnt know my rtionship with Theodore. Ignoring them, Theodore responded to me, I am aware of that, Lady Hestia. That is why I gave Lord Amadeus the chance to not reveal this information and instead send the files through another source. However, as you should know yourself, he declined this offer and revealed everything to us in a suicidal pursuit. He has made himself guilty. The Goddess of Justice and subordinate Goddess, Lamreeta, watches over this trial, meaning judgement shall be delivered fairly. I know that Amadeus admitted to our faces he hid the information, I also knew I had a bad feeling when all of that happened. I knew after we left the mansion that there was a chance that Amadeus just convicted himself. I had that terrible feeling but I still wanted to say no to that. It just made no sense to me, despite understanding that if Amadeus had said anything earlier, less fae would have been captured. I wanted to defend Amadeus, just cause he doesnt deserve this after having to suffer his shitty situation. Still, isnt this- You may stop, Lady Hestia, unexpectedly, Amadeus spoke up. I, Amadeus Viego Chezaic, ept my sentence. Thank you for your mercy, Lord Marquess Sirius. Amadeus? Why wouldnt you-? Lord Chezaic suddenly spoke incredulously. The only moment where it looked like he was about to say something emotional was when Amadeus was sentenced. It is alright, father. I will be alright. Thank you...for trying all these years. I know Ive been a gue for you, Amadeus said with a smile before looking at Lady Chezaic. He scoffed at her and belittled her with, May Goddess Ilsaphone burn your soul, you witch, causing her tosh out, however, due to the rune, nobody could hear her words. His sisters looked as if they were about to fly in rage, too, but seeing a couple guardse into their view seemed to have been enough to pacify them. Their tears dried up. And from there, everything was over. Lord and Lady Chezaic were transported to the dungeon under Castle Sirius, while the twins and Amadeus were ced under house arrest by House Sirius. They will be sent to their respective destinations once it bes convenient. Visitors were forbidden. The reason? Treason against the Kingdom. From the bottom of my soul, I thanked you very much for what you have done for Firwood and the Kingdom of Artorias, Lady Kargryxmor, once we were in private, Lord Sirius bowed to me in thanks inside his office at his castle. House Sirius owes you a mighty debt, so please, whenever you need it, you may call on us. My sister, too, would be fully willing to aid you in your time in need, which, fortunately, also includes Lord Duke Greenveil. Resolving tonights affair was instrumental for the future of our Kingdom. Grant me the chance to meet Amadeus, I wanted to say but didnt. As I said before, he wasnt a friend. We only met once and he was technically still a stranger to me. On the other hand, having a pretty high ranking Artoriasian noble in my debt was amazing, which will prove beneficial in the future for sure. I couldnt just squander it...for a stranger, even it hurts having to say that. I hated myself for doing that...but Kiirosst words kinda had an effect on me. I cant be so naive to believe that I could save everybody. My magic couldnt heal Amadeus, nor is it possible to help Farron. I wasnt able to rescue everybody who had to fight against the onnikai army since I was preupied with something else. Today, I fulfilled my job as an Idol by making my audience happy and keeping them safe from the raid, so maybe believing I was a hero too was too much. After all, even heroes cant save everybody. They werent gods. After leaving the Sirius castle, declining participating in a future feast they nned for today, I was about to climb up on Eines gargoyle to go back home when suddenly, a wolfkin approached us. She bowed before us and showed me a letter. Lord Amadeus wishes you to have this, Lady Hestia! You are...Lily, correct? Lord Amadeus maid? Maid/Spy, if I understood the undertones from back then. She was the one who managed to bring Amadeus all the files from his fathers office, despite him exining that he did it himself. He couldnt with his body, so he had to have had help. He told Theodore that Lily wasnt involved in anything, probably sparing her from an execution. Considering how Lord Sirius saidmoner so casually when he mentioned Davison, a simple servant would probably receive a harsher punishment than a noble. Saori took the letter from Lily and gave it to me while making sure there wasnt any poison or traps attached to it, not like it mattered with my resistances. The person who wrote the letter was none other than Amadeus. Dear Fair Lady Hestia, If you have received this letter, then it must mean that everything worked. Annabe, the witch, was judged and her execution wille. After our meeting, I told my father everything. That I had revealed and given the documents to Lord Theodore, admitting the crimes House Chezaic has done. My father, a patriot after he was a father, epted his fate, knowing this entire problem must stop soon. I pray for my fathers soul that, in his next life, he will have a better, less useless son, as he deserved one after having to suffer the pest that was me. It truly saddened me that I couldnt spend more time with him, be the heir he wanted, especially after being born with my talent in magic. By now, I also should have been judged, although I dont know what I received. I judge taking the vow since that is the most likely after all the documents I gave the High Bishop. Regardless, what it will be, it would be an early death for me due to the strain and stress ...If it were a week ago. I do not know how to say this, but I thank you, Lady Hestia. That holy water, no, that dragonewt blood potion seemed to have provided me the miracle I needed all these years ago. I cannot thank you enough. Recently, I have been feeling more energetic and, despite the tion I felt, I did not feel ill. Focusing my mana is still impossible and the sun still res on me, burning me, but I could move. I could y with my instruments freely without feeling fatigue after a few minutes. When I realized this, I regret I couldnt have told my father about this in time, so I hope I would have the chance once our judgement was handed to us. It is bitter sweet, if I may be honest. My father wanted a healthy son, and I wanted a proper life. My father will not be able to experience this, while I will have to live with the consequence of my gambit. If I could, I wish I had prayed to the Goddess to have youe earlier, before all of this. However, please know that you have blessed me, Lady Hestia. I do not know what will happen, but with this new strength, I hope I will have the chance to experience more of life, regardless of the trial before me. I truly feel bad for condemning my father and I wished I hadnt handed the documents over at this point but this wouldnt be correct. He would scold me to no ends after everything happened. He has sacrificed far too much for me to disobey him. If we ever meet again, I sure hope we can y some melodies together. Until then, please, stay safe. Amadeus ...A sad end. It wasnt the happy ending I wanted to see, but I guess it was better than nothing. Amadeus had time to find closure with his father and we managed to bring the people behind todays event to justice, either behind bars or into a grave. I do wonder, did Aurena know that my blood could help him? Geez, why didnt you say that sooner, Miss Goddess? Truthfully, I still wanted to know how Davison was able to get that same potion the troll shaman used ...Wait? Havent we all forgotten something? Something suddenly came to my mind that I believed I had forgotten about until this point, but I can take care of itter. I took out a sheet of parchment and ced it with the letter back into the envelope, and then gave it back to Lily. Please, tell Amadeus to stay safe, alright? Of course, I will make sure to protect him. Lily took the letter and vanished into the night. While I understood what she said, that wasnt exactly what I said. I just wished him good fortune. Once we were back at Eines mansion, Saori pulled me aside to speak with me about something. Hestia, I heard news about those heroes, Saori began, releasing a bombshell only a few secondster. They are my students, transported here to Peolynca. ...We cant have some peace and quiet, huh? A note from AbyssRaven The arc is now officially over. The end, like Hestia said, wasn''t the most happiest one despite all the work they did but that was also Hestia''s first introduciton into noble culture. Now, how will the nobles deal with the aftermath of this event? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(24) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 147: Talks over Curry. Chapter 147: Talks over Curry. Hey, did you hear? My coworker just told me a plot ofnd just up and vanished overnight. All thats left is a massive crater. You, too? Yeah, heard the alchemist guild was located there, so most of the alchemists are currently wondering what the hell to do. The guild master has also gone missing. Huh? Yo, you aint heard the word on the streets? During the festival, some massive white circle appeared suddenly and a great light was shot down. Boom! Heard the top Bishop was there and that only he could do that giant magic stuff. What? Why the hell would a noble be so deep in the middle? All they need are the merchants anyways. Whoever you heard that from probably is wasted fromst night. Hmm. Should probably sober yourself up too, mate. Huh, one of the perks of having a restaurant. Rumors fly into our ears without any effort,just like an RPGs bar. It was the day after the raid, and restaurant Aurora had opened up again as if nothing happened. Saori and Tasianna declined to take the day off to process what they experienced yesterday, arguing that work would be more productive than mulling over something they couldnt change right now. So, thats why we were all working today, despite having to do some pretty heavy lifting yesterday. Rumors had already begun circting about what happened yesterday. Thankfully, nobody suspected us. Of course, most of the patrons today were more interested in me cause of the performance yesterday, and were requesting repeats of the songs I did yesterday, as if I was a jukebox. Unfortunately for them, this was a restaurant and not a stage. I was simply creating the atmosphere. Besides, I wanted to rest my voice although, with healing magic that wasnt necessary so I was either humming or not singing at all while simply ying my geigler. Tasianna scared anybody who wouldnt take the no. Two bowls of curry rice for table four! Saori announced as she finished an order, prompting Tasianna to pick them up and deliver them to the designated table before returning to serving another table. Despite what happened, those two were still working at a steady tempo. Tasianna! Can we get nother bowl, each? Cold water, too! a table called out as if we were a tavern, ordered our newest addition to our menu a tankard full of cold, clear water made with Tasiannas magic for one davi. Some still wanted us to serve beer or ale but, with no options avable other than the healthy and responsible alternative, they still ordered water to quench their thirst. Considering the standard drink is a diluted ale for most of the working ss, since ale was considered safer to drink than well or river water, I guess I couldnt me them for asking for something they were used to. Of course, the merchants, on the other hand, were happy with water. Ahh, keeps the head clearer than mead, right? a well-groomed merchant spoke to his table partner,plimenting the water he just drank. Really makes you feel like a noble here, huh? The food is filled with spices, music is yed by an authentic noble who wants to keep everything rxed, and the tableware is refined and polished. Hispanion, a merchant in more travel-appropriate clothing, finished taking a bite of curry rice, ced his spoon down before taking a sip of water. Its amazingly good. Its not one of the cities but new stuff stilles up in Firwood, huh? Its a street vendor, but were not eating with our hands or from a trencher, which is rare. This curry is also much better than the one in Port Annencia; the vor just works better, as if ites directly from Caedhul. Haha! Well, the proprietress is a dragonewt, so I wouldnt be surprised if thats true. Her chef can probably cook more exotic dishes, so I wish their menu would have more than two. Eateries and taverns serve more, after all. We are earning enough that adding a third dish wouldnt hurt our finances or supply, especially with my healing services, but without Tasianna or me helping Saori out with the cooking, I cant exactly allow Saori to stress herself out. Theints are mild currently, so there was no need for a change right now. There was always the option to switch up the menu while keeping it to two dishes to give our restaurant some variety. As I ended my current song, I took a short break with some water, at which point I noticed a group of kids around eight to ten years old watching me from afar. They were wearing working outfits, probably given to them by their workce, and looked as if they were taking a lunch break with the stale-looking bread and meat skewer in their hands. While childbor was frowned upon on modern Earth, it was considered normal for children here on Peolynca to work and help their families out financially. I even saw kids from merchants appear once in a while with their guardians to eat here, so this rule applies to everymoner kid. Ive no idea about nobles, though. I waved at them and showed them a heart sign, as it seemed they enjoyed my music. Most of them flinched back and looked flustered when I noticed them, acting as if they were looking elsewhere. I kinda wanted to y a fun song right now, but I didnt really want to ruin the atmosphere for our restaurants customers. So, I gave in and yed one of the songs from my concert. I didnt know if they watched me perform yesterday, however, I did notice a few familiar faces among them. Sure, pushy adults couldnt influence me, but cute little kids could. Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend Woooh! Lets go! One of the patrons jumped up, pping wildly as he vibed with the song. This seemed to have attracted some of the other patrons mostly workers to join in, too. Thankfully, they had the decency to not gopletely wild with dancing and cheering, interrupting those who simply wanted to eat and rx. After I finished my song, I had to return to ying simple instrumental music to keep up the atmosphere. It would be best if I kept my idol songs to my concerts only after performing them on stage in a town or city, just to avoid the fanfare associated with them. I wonder, do other idols also have to deal with this? How do they deal with their fans when they''re this close to you every day? My fans in Firwood probably arent as wild due to the concept of idols not existing in this world yet, and they were simply cheering me on like some local celebrity. Well, this is what happens when all Ive learned is how to entertain as an idol, and not how to interact with fans as an idol during my trainee phase. To be honest, its been sooooo long since I watched a video or any clips of any idols, Japanese or Korean. With how much this world has preupied me, remembering any of the smaller details is so hard. Speaking of Earth Hey, good afternoon, Tasianna. As I was thinking of something else, somebody familiar seemed to havee. Oh, Guild Master Farron? Wee, Tasianna greeted a tall red-haired middle-aged man. Oh, and Miss Prisci, correct? Behind the muscr man, a white-haired Scandinavian-looking girl peaked out with a yful smile. If it werent for her red eyes which resembled her father greatly I wouldnt have believed those two were rted. Huh? They are eating out today instead of from the guilds kitchen? Prisci, Farrons daughter, was one of the chefs working in the hunters guilds kitchen, which served both the main building and the inn adjacent to it. Usually, whenever I visited the guild to train with Farron, Prisci would bring his lunch to the training field or to his office, depending on where he was. I never saw them eating out before. What to order? Hmm, well, there are only two dishes, Farron contemted before ordering both the curry and fried rice twice for himself. On the other hand, his daughter gave a clear answer, I would like to order both, too. Oh, but only one of each for me, please. Ive heard quite a lot from the adventurers about your eatery, so I want to get to know the taste of both dishes. ...Hmm,e to think about it, I could use a break...kinda. Okay, not really. But, I do have something to talk to them about. I waved at Saori and signaled towards the duo. Saori raised her brow as she saw them, but gave me the okay with a nod. ying music was my part of the job, so she had the right to speak up and say no to my request. I ced my geigler back into my storage and walked over to Farrons and Priscis table. Good morning, Guild Master. Prisci. Would you two mind if I joined you? Ahh, Hestia! Yes, sure, please. Prisci stood up and offered me a seat. Well, this is your eatery, so it would be rude to reject, hie hie. And you are my customers. Besides, I wouldnt want to be rude and impose myself if you didnt want to, I responded casually, seeing as Prisci was just joking. Its her perfume, again. Nice as always. I dont see youe out to eat very often, guild master. Whats the asion? I asked. Farron looked at me and gave a deep sigh. Work. As always. The answer wasnt very clear so I asked him to exin it further. Some mednoble from the White Talon Order visited me. As I gave him a look that I still had no idea what he meant, he nodded in understanding and began exining everything as detailed as possible. A mana blood- Father! Oops, sorry. That guy got to me. Mana blood was a derogatory term used bymoners against nobles, since nobles are known to have a higher potential to be mages due to their higher innate mana capacity. It was simr to how nobles were called blue-bloods on Earth. Farron knew I didnt care about my noble birth, but I guess Prisci either didnt know about it, or she just didnt approve of him cursing like that either way, he got reprimanded. Farron cleared his throat and exined the situation in a more kids-friendly tone, A noble from the Lecartiglio Duchy, the son of a viscount, visited me today for something. He is a knight from the White Talon Order, a knights order specialized in riding hippogryphs instead of griffons or gargoyles. With the royal familys Order of the Lionheart, these two orders form the upper echelon of our kingdoms military. This person was very stressful. Prisci continued for him, The knight sounded very pushy when he entered the guild, demanding a meeting with father without prior notice. As the hunters guild isnt obligated to follow noble orders, especially from someone from another duchy, Father could have rejected the knights demands, but he let him in his office anyways. The knight still looked annoyed after he left and father just seemed stressed out. He demanded I tell him about some bovline adventurer; however, the guild has no obligation to tell him anything about our members if they werent criminals. Surprisingly, the bovline seemed to have kidnapped his sister or something, but still, it happened in another duchy and Lord Marquess Sirius or Lord Duke Greenveil havent put a bounty on him yet. Plus, I wasnt in the mood to look through the files for him, Farron said. If he wanted to track somebody down, I told him to go get a merc or something. Hunters hunt monsters, not other hunters or adventurers. He was obviously furious, even threatened to report me to the Lord Marquess Sirius himself. The knight ruined my mood, so Prisci suggested leaving work anding here. Besides, I couldnt experience the whole concert with her yesterday, so I owe her this. Bovline? Could it be? Speaking about concerts, I really loved your singing and dancing, Hestia! Especially your first song. Uhm, Fuja uwuri fuja uwuru '''' she tried to sing Renai Circtions pre-chorus, but butchered the pronunciation. Fuwa fuwari fuwa fuwaru When you sing this part, let your voice do the signing. Dont strain it too much, just let it out like a calm river, I corrected her, exining how to pronounce the words since she couldnt understand Japanese. Ahhh, alright, alright, thank you very much! Your singing is soooo very good! she gave a childish smile, looking so happy to meet me. Hmmm, father, do you think that knight wille again? As the discussion changed, Farron''s fatherly look returned to his previous annoyed expression. Yes, probably. Prisci, if that noble annoys you or the staff in any way, warn him that I will make him regret it. Tell him I dont care if he uses his influence to do something, as I will crush it, alright? Yes, I understand, father! Prisci showed a very clearck of fear of nobles, unlike mostmoner children. Children were taught to avoid nobles cause nobles could, and sometimes did, abuse their authority without fear of any significant consequences, as I heard from Lorena and Ruld. The food arrived just as we finished talking, as expected of restaurant Aurora! Wolf hunts, wolf feeds delicious and fast at Aurora I should probably practice my jingle writing skill a bit. This sounds like a fast food joint And now I want a burger with fries. Sigh. Speaking of food, Tasianna also brought me a curry while she was at it, cause it would be awkward if I were the only person who wasnt eating. It was very considerate of her. Farron and Prisci then offered a prayer, and we three then began eating after that. Mhmm! What is this?! Prisci eximed after tasting her first curry rice. There are so many different spices within this brown sauce! So many spices, wow! There is a hint of zestiness, but it is otherwise mellow and sweet. The sauce is called curry and its ced over some rice thus, the name curry rice. The dish originates from Caedhul, where the levianewts and merfolk live; do you remember when I told you that, Prisci? Although, its been a while since Ive been there, I believe this curry sauce is an original recipe, Farron exined, showing off his worldly experience. Oohhh? This is Miss Saoris own recipe?! Wah, thats so good. All the recipes Ive learned have been from the other chefs and the nicedies from the neighborhood! Making a new recipe sounds fun. Priscis eyes sparkled with a strong interest in her craft, befitting a hardworking young girl like she was. Seeing her like this reminded me when I was twelve, well, if you ignored how exhausted I was with failing auditions. During our partys many visits to the hunters guild, whether they were for Quests or my spars, Prisci and most of the hunters guild had gotten to know us better over time. We werent full-time hunters like the others, but wed be regrs to them. It also helped that our restaurant attracted adventurers toe to eat. Prisci even dropped the Lady part for my name after I asked her to! Oh, yes, the Republic of the Aquapolis. The center of Goddess Plesias faith, correct? Prisci answered, looking proud of herself when her father nodded with a smile. Ah, but, it is a bit unfair. Father knows so much about the world, but I still only know Firwood. Caedhul must be fun if they can think of this curry. I know you dont like it, you say it all the time, but I cant exactly leave my position. You have enough time in your life to experience the world one day, Prici. I promise, he replied, patting the pouting girl on her head. Im pretty sure when your motheres back home, shell have more stories to tell you. Oh? Your mother isnt here in Firwood? I asked, having heard this for the first time. Oh, right! My mother and father used to travel around the world as adventurers before father had to retire due to his injury. Mother cant stay in Firwood for too long since shes always preupied, but whenever shees back to Firwood, she alwayses back with tons of stories. She then looked at Farron, giving him a very weird look. ...Theyre also very loud whenever they meet. I cant sleep in the first few days. PHFFF!!! WHA-! Thatment caused Farron to spit out the water he was drinking, causing people around him to look at him with disgust. Some of the worst gazes were from fellow hunters who knew the duo. Prisci! Dont say that out loud! You are ady! ...She might not be as pure as I thought. She was so sweet until now, ahhh, how fun. Its true, father. Even the neighborsin about it. Just not in front of you or mother, she revealed, causing Farron to flinch back. Appearance aside, her personality is very much like Farrons. Or maybe its more like her mothers? Hie hie, I chuckled as I witnessed this healthy father-daughter rtionship. It felt like something was squeezing my heart a bit. It must be tough having your mother be an adventurer. You must be worried all the time. Rarely. Farron blurted out without a thought, before drinking some water. Huh? Oh, father meant that mother is really, really strong. Shes an A rank adventurer like him, but she rarely takes on any difficult Quests since she doesnt want to worry us. Mhmm, in adventurer terms, she doesnt ept Quests that would take her deep into the wildness, and she sticks to handling problems that affect viges and towns directly. That meant she didnt adventure a lot into ruins or deep into mountains for rare or strong monsters. She was more a protector, a local guardian kinda. She would take on Quests to subjugate a local goblin infestation or a strong monster wandering into the vicinity of a vige or town. It meant she wouldnt risk her life as much, as she would have guaranteed support and reinforcement if she needed it. Hmm,e to think of it, Hestia, arent your parents worried? Prisci suddenly mentioned. You might have your retainers, but being an adventurer isnt the safest profession. I heard that rank C Quest you took was quite difficult. Her eyes told me she already knew what the high mortality rate of a hunter and mercenary was she wasnt ignorant of the truth of being an adventurer. She said her mother was strong, but could it be that she was hiding the fact she was worried for her? Until now, Ive only been able to get a glimpse of her personality from the surface, where I believed she was a papas girl. We mostly talked about the small stuff and work; it wasnt the same deep discussions I had with Saori, Tasianna, or even Eine and Lorena. Come now, Prisci. We brought up your mother, so Hestias interest was warranted. We shouldnt bring up topics she might not want to talk about, Farron came to my defense. Honestly, I appreciated his support, but his argument wasnt very convincing, seeing as Prisci had all right to ask me about my parents if I asked her about her mother. She wasnt in the wrong here, but she apologized nevertheless. I waved my hand to stop her, No, no, its ok. If you share stuff about yourself, it should be appropriate for me to do the same. Just I know my parents are worried. And thats really all I know. I frowned and cast an [Air Shield] around us to block any eavesdropping. Uhm, this is hard to say, but Ill have to say it sooner orter anyway. We will be leaving soon. Huh? Prisci looked surprised as my statement came out of nowhere, while Farron simply raised an eyebrow. Well, my partys original n was to stay in Firwood for the winter, and winter is almost over. Even the snow is gone already. Also, Saori has to do something very, very important, so we have business outside Firwood. Farron seemed to have understood what I meant and nodded, wishing me luck on my travels. Prisci looked quite sullen, saying it was hard to lose a friend after just getting to know me, but I quickly soothed her by saying we werent leaving just yet. Our party had a few issues left to solve before we could go, but go we must eventually. As I was almost finished with my curry, I told Farron something I remembered yesterday. Oh right, I would like to say sorry, as I forgot about it until now. I looked at Prisci for a moment, to which Farron signaled it was alright for me to say it. I could trust Farron with this information, however, I wasnt sure if Prisci should hear it too. Well, its about the alchemy guilds master. Davison and what he did yesterday. Hmm?! Wait, Hestia, do you know something about what happened with the building?! Farron ced a hand on his agitated daughters head to calm her. Prisci, please, I will exin everythingter. Let her speak first. She nodded obediently. Well, his transformation with those potions, well, I think Ive seen it somewhere before. When I was traveling through the Belzac forest, I had to fight against a group of trolls. They had a camp set up in the depths of a mountain where they used a Warhammer Mana Cannon to fight against us, and when we finally thought we had defeated the troll shaman, he drank a potion and then stood back up as a scary eldritch monster. I believe it looked simr to Davisons transformation. Farron was obviously perturbed by this, not cause of the potion, but rather due to the cannon. So, I continued, I I dont know if this is 100% true, but we managed to meet a group of lizardmen in the forests swamp area. ording to them, they were ves captured and brought here through a maritime connection to be used as freebor for a grimgarian army in the southwest. Uhm, over the Avitor mountain range, I recalled. We also had an encounter with a bunch of grimgarians, among them goblins, kobolds, orcs, and some ogres, that shot multiple Warhammer mana cannons at us. They were also the reason why we were forced toe to Artorias. Farrons face did not look good. There was a shadow looming over his eyes as he kept silent, staring at me as if I just did something unbelievable. He ced his elbows on the table and began massaging his nose with closed eyes and a deep sigh telling me he was currently working through the information I gave him. This is bad. He said after a while. Prisci looked at her father with worry, unable to understand what was going on. F-Father? He patted his daughter on the head, forcing a smile as he told her everything was alright. He then returned his focus to me, speaking in a serious tone, This information was very valuable, to the point I wish you had mentioned it earlier, Hestia. I can finally make sense of the sudden spike in grimgarian rted Quests despite it being winter. Prisci, Im sorry, but could you pack up the food and bring it to my office? I need to get back to work. And just like that, he left as soon as Id dispelled the [Air Shield]. Im Im sorry, Prisci. I didnt mean to ruin your day with your dad. Its okay, she said with a stifled smile. Father has important work to do as a guild master. He cant spend much time with me, but Im just happy that hes around all the time. Home is never lonely with him. When motheres back, its so loud that I cant sleep, but I feel so happy that were reunited. Ohhhhh myyyyyy jeeeeezzz! Youre so precious! I couldnt help myself but give her a big hug. The smell of her perfume intensified. I am sorry! Ill make up for this, alright? Ill visit the guild more often to visit you. I can teach you a few of my own recipes or even a song. Okay? Hie hie, that sounds like fun, Hestia! Yes, please! After lunch service was over, I reflected on my unrefined behavior...not. As if I would. Its not like Manu or my etiquette teacher was here to scold me, right? Anyways, after lunch service was over, our party went our separate ways for the rest of the day. Saori and Tasianna were nning on going to the hunters guild to change their Main Jobs, then heading over to visit Gael; Saori needed more information about her students, the reason for why we needed to leave soon rather thanter. I, on the other hand, went to the temple. It was about time I gave Aurena another visit, especially now that I had this weird orb I found after the onnikai Quest. Chapter 148: A Normal Temple Visit. Chapter 148: A Normal Temple Visit. I wee you with the Goddess blessing to the temple, Lady Hestia. I hope your DarkDay has been fulfilling, after being guided into the High Bishops room by one of the grey priests at the entrance, Theodore Sirius greeted me with his usual sleep-deprived eyes. As I curtsied and returned the greeting, he signaled for his attendant as well as the priest who guided me here to leave the room, before revealing a rune hiding behind the curtains. It was a sound leaking prevention rune. Jeez, everybody has one, huh? I do hope you have had a restful sleep, Lady Hestia, despite the disagreement we had yesterday, he said as we both took a seat at his desk. Well, I calmed down, if that is what you were asking. I reminded myself that Artorias isn''t exactly my home, so I really shouldnt involve myself in your politics. Hmm, it seems I cannot argue against that, he nodded. Lord Sirius has asked me to invite you to the feast in the case I find you in a more pleasant mood. House Sirius wishes to build our rtionship with you, if I may be so direct about our reason. Please, spare me, High Bishop, I rejected it immediately. I barely feelfortable at a tea party. I mean, the idea of having to interact with plotting nobles who are most likely all strangers to me and being exposed to an environment where everybody would be curious about my supposed home country is so, so, so thrilling, right? Not. Some might say my performance at the tea party the Chezaic twins hosted was a sess and, from a nobles perspective, it was but I just wasnt a fan of noble parties. The young nobledies were really only interested in me cause of the rumors and my race, and I guess they eventually became interested in my magic abilities as well. I was like a foreign exchange student in high school, and I didnt want to have to repeat that experience with a bunch of adults. I see, well, my brother will most likely be very sad, but so be it. Lets forget about him for now. For what reason have youe to visit me today, Lady Hestia? Your sudden appearance surprised me. Knowing he was quite the workaholic and probably wanted to get through the stack of papers on his desk, I apologized foring without a warning, especially since this action was considered extremely inappropriate. I cut to the chase, saying, I want to pray in the shrine room. Then please do. As a priestess of the Goddess, that is actually one of your duties. In fact, there are no restrictions for the shrine room, since worshipping the Origin Gods is normal, he replied; however, once I exined that I needed some time undisturbed inside the room and away from everybodys eyes, he agreed. Sure, it might make it more suspicious, but whatever at this point. I needed to speak with Aurena without having to show people my supposed white hair that Saori and Tasianna mentioned I had thest time I spoke to her. Pray to the Light Goddess and your hair suddenly turns white? Weird. Theodore touched the rune on the wall and caused it to dim, then he rang the bell, summoning his attendant back into the room. He gave the grey priest attendant a wooden te along with the order to escort me to the shrine room and block anybody froming in until I left, exining that the grey-robed is to show anybody whoins the te. After leaving the High Bishops office, his assistant led me to a familiar room with six shrines, each dedicated to one of the six Origin Gods. The grey priest closed the door behind me, bidding me to call him if I needed anything. Now alone in the shrine room, I wondered if I should take out the ck orb now,or if I should wait until after I spoke with Aurena. In the end, considering something might go wrong, I decided on thetter option, since Aurena should already know why I came today thanks to her ability to see through my eyes and she would know what to do even without me showing her the orb. At least, I think so. Kneeling down before Aurenas shrine an immactely maintained altar with plenty of offerings I closed my eyes, kept my hands together in a praying pose, and began holding the image of her white statue sitting on top of the shrine inside my mind. As her angel-like wings began to flutter to me, I opened my eyes, revealing I wasnt in the temple anymore. I was in Aurenas realm. Wee, my Champion, a serene voice tickled my ears from behind me. I knew my physical body wasnt here, and that this was my soul, but all five senses still felt like they were there. Oh, your soul seems to have gotten scalier since thest time we met. It stills is a bit too transparent, but I guess that is to be expected with how little time has passed. I turned towards the voice, abandoning the pure white cloudy view I just had to be introduced to a small pristine room fit for a nobledy. An enchanting woman with white feathered wings sat there, sipping tea inviting me to the table by pointing at my seat. I epted it and sat down. Thank you for allowing me to visit you again, Goddess Aurena, I said. Ohe now, you barely ever addressed me as Goddess Aurena in private, but you would maintain it while you are here? she teased me with a smile. Although I could still feel pressure being emitted from her, I still felt more rxed than thest time I came here. Maybe its cause my soul didnt almost dissolve identally this time. I cant help it, Im sorry. I wasnt exactly religious back on Earth, so mentioning god outside of exmations wasnt a thing for me. Addressing you with goddess now is simr to me using mister or lord. Its good manners. I dont mean any disrespect. Is that so? Well, it doesnt matter too much at the end of the day, she responded before conjuring up some tea for me, bidding me to try it. Surprisingly, the tea was normal, causing Aurena to giggle when she saw my reaction. Hie hie, were you expecting something like ambrosia or other godly fantasy items Earth literature likes to invent? Admittedly, I prefer the sampling of Peolyncian culinary advances whenever I can, so I conjure up the offerings my followers give me. The tastes created by so many minds, regardless if they are mortals, keeps an eternal life very exciting, you see. Besides, I do not have the skills of our Goddess of Cooking, Aniuqa, so whatever I produce will not be able to fulfill my standards. ...I guess even gods have weaknesses, huh? I thought as the fragrance of the tea swirled around my nose. Ok, before we actually begin with what you came here for, let me congratte you on your first sessful Champion Quest. Yay! Light Sparkles were sprayed around us like confetti, as Aurena jokingly raised her arms like a mother celebrating her childs sess. Despite the jolly mood she wanted to create, I was feeling awkward. ...Uhm, but it was for Goddess Zephira. Not you... Oh, forget about that. I would be mad if you epted a Divine Quest from a god who hasnt asked me for permission, but Elder Zephira did. I am not above helping another Origin God or Subordinate God if they simply asked me for my help, Aurena announced, probably alluding to a certain very irresponsible god. Divine Quests are issued to test our champions and saints, giving them a trial so we can see how they have improved. They are our mortal extensions, after all, and each god has expectations for them, so these Quests are needed for us Gods to assess them. Logically, a God of Smithing would grant different Questspared to a Goddess of Hunting, no? I nodded, prompting Aurena to continue. We Origin Gods have a duty to keep the world in bnce, prevent it from falling apart which is information that I was not supposed to share with mortals, regardless if they are my champions or reincarnators. I apologize. Anyways, Elder Zephira and I wanted you to prevent the dungeonfication of that ruin, as our System considered it a bad choice. Much like one of your video games if it makes it easier for you to understand our System controls the creation of Dungeons and the spawning of monsters in order to create a proper bnce. That ruin would have upset the bnce, so we intervened through you. While I do know that the Gods arent allowed to influence the world directly, why is that so? Is there a reason for this rule? You didnt borate this whenever you told me about itst time I asked. Well, for one thing, Elder Plesia doesnt want us Origin Gods fighting amongst ourselves. That rule was made when we first came to this world so we wouldnte into conflict. Secondly, if two gods did act with conflicting goals, wouldnt that just cause terrible damage to the surroundings? On the other hand, the damage mortals may do is far weaker and it maintains something Elder Plesia treasures a lot bnce and order. We gods are watchers, guides for our followers. Peolynca is made for Peolyncians, and they have the right to influence it, for good or ill. We cannot help all results lead into fortune, right? ...Simr to how an idol shouldnt prefer one fan over another, I assume? They should love them all equally and treat them with that same idea, Imented after thinking about what she said. Hmm, yes, that would fit. Mortals would look upon us and presume we will fulfill all their needs if we intervened too much. That would bring progress in Peolynca to a standstill. We cannot have that. Through champions and saints, we give mortals a reason to strive to be better followers, more ardent worshippers. Or simply motivate them to be better persons. This Divine Quest has given you a chance to develop certain skills and also experience more about human noble culture, correct? All I know now is that the fantasies they created on Earth were mostly untrue. Nobles are scary as hell. The medieval era is scary. Hmm, good. That is why we issue Divine Quests. Now, to yours. As I said, I allowed Elder Zephira to issue you one, as the final objective of the Quest didnt change. Stop the dungeonfication through the removal of that onnikai from the ruin, either through violence or diplomacy. You and your party fulfilled it. I cannotin. So congrattions are appropriate. Yay! Once again, light sparks erupted around us like confetti and Aurena rose her arms like a joking mother. Now, Her wide smile waned as her eyes focused against something besides me. ...I can see Elder Marsvens influence on the item you hold. I didnt know about this. I didnt know how she could see it, as my soul was in the divine realm right now, but I guess she was a Goddess after all. I spoke meekly, as I understood we were speaking about the reason for my visit, Uhm, does the orb contain a- A demon? Yes. An enemy of us Origin Gods and Peolynca as a whole in a very weakened and vulnerable state, Aurean interjected, scowling. Her hands were trembling in rage. Ahhh, I really want to- Well, even if I wanted to, I cant. Elder Marsven has put his mark on it and I need his help to unseal it. Huh?! Wait, what do you mean you need to ask God Marsven? Cant you just unseal it and, you know, banish the demon back to where ites from? Aurena showed me a small smile before her expression returned to a frown. Oh, believe me when I say that I want nothing more than to take that filthy thing out of your storage and crush it in my hands right now; however, a pretty strong seal was used on the orb. As expected of Elder Marsven. To avoid anyplications, I need Elder Marsvens help to unseal it, and then we can get rid of the demon for good. Then why didnt God Marsven eliminate it back then, instead of sealing it into an orb. I think I allowed you to look through my eyes back in the ruins, so you should have seen the murals, correct? I wondered, still unsure why Marsven would want to seal a weakened demon into an orb instead of just destroying it. If I remember correctly, those demonse from another world, right? They arent Peolyncians like their progeny, the demonkin. Shouldnt you be able to just bam-bam it? By bam-bam, you mean to destroy it? Then, yes, that is part of the exceptions, Aurenas raised an eyebrow at my weird word usage. Unfortunately, I have no idea why Elder Marsven would do this. I will need to ask him myselfter on. It wasnt very satisfying to be kept in the dark like this, but whatever. If I can get rid of the orb now, reducing any risk of this orb rampaging out of control, then Im happy. Too bad the world wouldnt let me. Please, deliver this orb to my shrine in Griffonpeak. Huh?! What?! Why?! I eximed. I-I dont want to continue carrying something that is a confirmed demon! Belzac, that S-rank monster wolf, couldnt defeat it without injuring himself. How the hell am I supposed to do it if it suddenly awakens?! Oh, dont worry. The seal around the orb is very powerful, and even if the demon were to escape, it seems so weak and insignificant that handling it should be easy. By easy, do you mean easy for a goddess, or easy for Belzac?! borate, please! Oh, dont give me that look, Aurena waved with a pout, wanting me to stop looking as if I was breaking down from stress. The reason is simple, Hestia. The shrine for Elder Marsven is pitiful in Firwood. He barely has any influence in your area. Gods gained power through their followers, so does that mean the followers also affect the gods shrines? Aurena continued exining, The method ofmuning with me right now is through my shrine in the temple. It acts as a conduit to guide a piece of your soul to my divine realm, tethering it with the rest of your soul inside your body. While I could invite God Marsven into my divine realm, having two Origin Gods in a single area would cause a pressure overload. Our auras would conflict and affect our surroundings, which includes you. I immediately thought of my first meeting with Aurena and I shivered. The easiest and safest method would be if you had a connection to Elder Marsvens world, and that requires a properly maintained and prosperous shrine. I might be able to ess your [Storage Magic] while in my divine realm, but taking items out and bringing it to another realm wouldnt be possible. It isnt physically here, as it is bound to your soul. Then, how about I ce it on your shrine. Just beam it up to your realm and you can handle it, right? Hestia, this tea is a copy of my offerings. I do not grab the object from the mortal nes and pull it to my home, I analyze it and use my powers as an administrator to summon a copy of it to enjoy it. Please, just bring it to Griffonpeak and we can deal with it there. My answer didnte out immediately as I didnt want to ept the Quest. Just the thought of the orb exploding and revealing a mean demon was already ingrained in my thought. After what happened with our wyvern escort and our Quest at Rashan Vige, I would like to think that our chance to encounter dangerous situations was pretty high. For a daredevil, it might be the best luck ever, but I would prefer not to have to deal with a demon while Im not an A rank yet. If I were an A rank, I might have the power to do something, just cause I knew each evolution was a humongous power boost. Sadly, my next evolution will only happen in five years time thanks to this stupid age restriction. If it makes you feel better, how about I add on an additional seal? I cannot remove Elder Marsvens seal, but I can add to it. The moment I nodded, Aurena summoned her administrator window and began working on it. After a while, she closed it and smiled at me. Alright, I added a magic seal on it. You can appraise itter if you do not trust me. Thank you, I replied with relief. Uhm, before I go, may I ask you something, Goddess Aurena? She nodded, permitting me to do so. I wanted to ask this for a while, but you dont seem to be on bad terms with God Marsven, despite what I heard from God Marsvens followers and yours. It was the understanding that the lizardmen gave me as well as the knowledge of how worship of Marsven was generally frowned upon in Carine Vige and Firwood. To an extent, anyways, as there was still a Marsven shrine in the Firwood temple, but I presumed it was there simply for appearances sake, since the shrine wasnt very well maintained. Hmm, well, that has been an issue for a very long while now, mostly because none of my followers truly understand what I mean when I say, Elder Marsven and I are on friendly terms. Not even my saints understand it properly. Aurena ced a hand on her cheek, before giving a defeated sigh. They are on friendly terms? First time that I heard that. I raised an eyebrow. Okay, I dont understand what you mean by that. How can they misunderstand that statement? Aurena sighed once again. They believe I am simply saying that due to the image they have of me. Of the benevolent Goddess who would never condemn her fellow Origin Gods, no matter how much our followers have been in conflict. Although, while this misunderstanding does put me in a better light to my followers increasing their religious fervor it also means my more fanatical followers continued hating Elder Marsvens followers. My eyes went wide. Hold on, what do you mean by that?! If that is the case, then shouldnt you do better?! I met a group of Marsven followers who literally hated you and were scared of your priests! Goddess Aurena, this is something you should really clear up! Hestia, it isnt as if I havent tried to do so, but my worshippers simply think otherwise. Elder Marsven also hasnt done a good job with it; actually, I dont know if he has attempted to clear it up once yet. Heszy, you see. An expression containing both annoyance and defeat contorted her face as she continued. Sometimes, even we gods have no idea what our followers are thinking. Take for example, Elder Plesia and Elder Danterno. They are siblings, but from what Ive heard, Elder Danternos followers despise Elder Plesia as if she was some kind of pest, while Elder Plesias worshippers simply tolerate their opposition but prefer to avoid them as much as possible. The only rival religions who arent hating each other are Elder Zephiras and Elder Crustacias. Wow, I eximed, not expecting I would hear this much about religious politics. Uhm, is the sibling part confidential? Okay, wow, I didnt expect a water goddess would have a fire god brother. I mean, darkness and light are usually eternal enemies in most stories on Earth so seeing you admit you and God Marsven arent in a bad rtionship is a major surprise! It is strange in a way, I guess, for you, but we simply consider it normal. Elder Plesia has spread this knowledge to all her worshippers it is public knowledge but mortals seem to possess a liking in creating their own opinions on certain religious facts. I personally dont understand how you would think a Goddess of Light and God of Darkness would hate each other, and I am that Goddess. I scratched my head as I pondered on her words and then shrugged, agreeing that stereotypes might have influenced my opinion on the subject. The more you learn, huh? Secondhand information isnt always as reliable as firsthand experiences. I guess I should keep a more open-mind on this stuff. After that discussion, my time in Aurenas divine realm was over. I was still apprehensive about having to deliver the ball to Griffonpeak, but, since it was our next destination anyway, I guess I just needed to suck it up. As Aurena promised, the description with Aurenas seal was on the orb. I left the shrine room and walked back to the High Bishops room with his attendant. He seemed grouchier than before, but I guess the stack of unfinished paperwork was the reason. He asked me if my prayer was well received, and I told him kinda. Oh, before I forget about it, High Bishop. We will be leaving soon for Griffonpeak, so I would like to thank you in advance, in case we dont meet each other on myst day in Firwood. Thank you very much for all your help, I gave a short bow, before trying to leave, but was stopped at thest second. Oh, please, wait. He took something from his desk and walked towards me. I wish to keep my promise to teach you more about the Goddess religion; however, between your departure and the spring prayer that will happen soon, it would be impossible to do so in Firwood. I will be in Griffonpeak inte spring tote summer, so if you need my services, pleasee to House Sirius mansion in Griffonpeak. He then handed me a token with his houses emblem on it. Thank you very much, High Bishop Theodore. When I have the chance, I will rely on you to show me around that unknown ce. Until then, may the Goddess bless your soul and health. May the Goddess light your path forward, Lady Hestia. Thank you very much for all you have done for Firwood. Once I left the temple, I sprinted back to Eines mansion. There was something important that I have neglected for a long time. Chapter 149: To Life. Chapter 149: To Life. You have bought [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 3]. Your current SP is 1250 Individual [Wolfkin, Saori Segawa] has switched her Main Job to [Mage] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Mage Level: 0/5 Shame, they didnt level up after taking the Job. Well, its to be expected since I just bought those two skills. And, Miss Tasianna is now a [Wind Mage]. Thank you very much, and I hope your new Main Jobs will serve you well, Melia, the katzune receptionist of the hunters guild stated after we were done switching our Main Jobs. She then took out my ID from that printer-like machine attached to the guilds [Crystal of the Divine System] and handed it to me. Miss Saori, here is your ID back. You are now a registered tamer of the hunters guild. Please have your tamed garms wear these cors whenever you bring them into a town or city, otherwise you might receive problems with the local hunters guild. Thank you, Melia. The experience sharing should be simr to the party system, correct? I replied. Yes, you will be able to see their Health, Mana, and Stamina while also being to divide the experience amongst yourselves. After listening to Gael, I registered myself as a tamer at the hunters guild and got myself four cors for my garms as well as an ID update. Now I was able to open the tamer menu and system through my party bracelet, meaning I can finally train my garms properly now! The registration was free of charge, but the cors werent, sadly. I took out some silver coins from my money pouch and handed them over to her, paying the fees for the Job change and cors, Here are two small silvites for Tasiannas and my Job change. And twelverge coppers for the cors. Thank you for your help. Yes, thank you very much for your continued support, Miss Melia, Tasianna bowed slightly in thanks. It is a shame that destroying Davisons rampaging corpse didnt yield enough experience for Hestias Job to reach maximum level, but I guess having her go out and hunt some skorr for the restaurant should be sufficient. In fact, assuming that she had some spare time after her church trip, I asked her to go to the hunting grounds anyways, since we were running a bit low on pork. Now that the business side of our meeting was over, Melia smiled as she looked behind us, realizing there wasnt a line. She leaned forward and began to gossip, Have you two heard what happened with the alchemy guild? Yes, that was the number one topic our restaurant customers spoke about during lunch, I replied, remembering how everybody had their own wild theory about the destruction of the alchemy guilds guild building. Restau- Oh, your street eatery! Oh, that does remind me that I should visit it one of these days. But, if I recall correctly, its quite expensive, Melia voiced her worry. Probably because of their enhanced hearing, some hunters began to interject themselves into the conversation. More expensive than what you get from the kitchen, but you would be missing out if you didnt try it once, Melia. Something new to eat, ya know. Definitely worth the money. Some new food really works wonders after a hard-earned pay. What a great treat after a bunch of dried meat and tasteless soup for a week. Oi, shut up. You try to cook with only salt and dried ingredients to create something an inn would serve. Next time you want something good to eat, go away from camp and hunt some monster or something. It was past lunchtime, however the hunters who are currently working outside Firwood shouldnt be back yet. That meant the ones sitting around in the guild were those who havent epted a Quest today or were those who just returned from a Quest. It was easy to distinguish thetter from the former from how fresh their wounds and bandages are. Although, if I could say something to thetter group, I wish they would learn some cooking. Being able to know what berries and mushrooms were safe to eat was important for somebody with a low [Poison Resistance], and a well-made meal elevated not only morale but also your bodys efficiency. Proper nutritional intake is not only the ally of hard-working students but brave adventurers, too. However, I wasn''t about to do that. I wasnt their mother nor teacher, and I would feel a bit awkward to offer them something like that. They were strangers to me. If you want, I could deliver you some curry and fried rice after closing time. Normal price, but you wouldnt have to walk over. I will even pack it up to make it easy to deliver home, I offered Melia, seeing as shes done quite a lot for us as our handler. To be honest, we havent used her services enough considering weve been in Firwood for a while. Our financial situation had stabilized thanks to our restaurant and the additional revenue through the fanwear sold at Hestias concert which I was so very d it sold out as I was a bit nervous it wouldnt fit Peolyncians taste. Our party probably should probably strive for rank C after we get our equipment boosts. With Tasiannas orb and the weapons we bought from the cksmith, our offensive options have increased. Now that I had a taste of how runes worked in battle, I believe it is about time we added them to our mana-weaved clothes. Armor not created through mana threads would probably break whenever Hestia or I transform back into our original forms, so we should increase our defense through runes, simr to how Davison did it. The question is, should I begin learning how to make runes or should wemission someone to do so? Honestly, I wish we could have one permanent party member who could deal with cksmithing and runesmithing duties, so we wouldnt have any problems on the road. I wonder if Ogni and Kraftja would like some adventure? Hie hie. Returning back to reality, Melia answered with wonder-filled eyes, Oooh, that does sound enticing. Uhm, only the curry would be good. Im a small eater and I heard more praisesing from your curry. Yeah, good choice! The curry rice is something to experience. Heard ites from the levianewt ce, uhm, Caedhul or something. Ha ha, you can try the lesser version from Port Annencia! Those Lecartiglio people are missing out on some authentic, or at least, good curry. Ha ha! Heeek! Just as the guild was beginning to be rowdier, it suddenly turned silent. Noticing Melias ufortable expression, I followed where her eyes were staring at, making me turn around to see a young man covered in armor standing at the entrance of the building. He had sleek, clean dark red hair and looked around histe teens, although he seemed to exude an air of maturity and responsibility through his trained body belying his physical age. His knight-like armor had minor signs of being used in battles; however,pared to the knights from yesterday who oversaw the trial of House Chezaic as eyewitnesses, his armorcked the dents and scratches that proved a long military service. An emblem of an eagle surrounded byrge wings and talons could be seen on his chest, in addition to feathered adornments decorating his armor. The young man walked towards the counter with a perfect pose, exemry even. He gave Melia a short bow before announcing why he was here with a professional smile. Madam Melia, it is good to see you again. May I ask if the guild master is avable? I would like to continue our discussion from this morning. Melia seemed meek before the knight. Uhm, Sir Antonio, I am already preupied with customers. She nudged her eyes towards us, leading the knight to look at us with surprise, and bowed dramatically. Ah, I apologize for my horrible manners, my dear dames. How unchivalrous of me to ignore two beautiful...uhh, wolfkin and...elf, his mboyant guise quickly faded the moment he noticed our ears, and his face seemed to twitch as he stuttered. Noticing his own reaction, he quicklyposed himself and recovered his former posture. I apologize for my intrusion in this discussion but I must ask you to step aside. I have something important to discuss with the guild master and I must ask for an meeting. How he said it was rude, but hes polite enough to ask for a meeting? How weird. [Miss Saori, this human is making it hard for me to stop disliking his kind. Could we leave so I can cast my memory of him into the abyss of my consciousness?] [Tasianna, you do not have to be like that although, I would prefer to not meet this person again if I could either.] Melia obviously wanted us to do something about this person, but what exactly was she nning for us to say? So, I just recalled how Hestias first spar with Farron began, Sir Antonio? That is my name, yes. Well, Miss Melia is currently answering a few questions concerning our party, so I would like to ask you to wait in line. Which is not long, mind you. Within an adventurer guild, you do not have the authority of a noble to aid you in forcing your agenda. Please, have patience. I was expecting the noble to flip out and shout at me, considering how everybody in the guild was reacting to him, but he didnt disy any agitation, only displeasure. I didnt feel like he was someone I couldnt handle and any noble-rted consequences could be taken care of using our partys own noble connections. Then so be it, I shall wait. However, I ask you to make haste for my concerns have something to do with the kidnapping of a noblewoman. As a knight, you must understand that I must see to her safe return, he stated as he stepped behind me. Kidnapping? I wondered aloud. Yes, my sister, Severa Victori Moreschi, he answered before directing his voice to the rest of the guild. House Moreschi will reward any brave and just adventurer if they possess any information on the kidnapping of Severa Victori Moreschi! She was kidnapped by a green-haired, muscr bovline who calls himself an alchemist. He should have brought my dear sister to Firwood! House Moreschi will be in your debt if you can bring her back safely back to our home in the Lecartiglio Duchy! Green-haired? [Miss Saori, is he talking about Cernust?!] Tasianna inquired through [Telepathy], as she didnt want this to be overheard by anybody. I grabbed her shoulder and pushed her to face the counter. [Not now, Tasianna. Act normal. We will discuss thister.] The knight didnt go away as Melia wanted, so we had to fake the lie that I gave him. After I was finished, Melia led the knight upstairs to Farrons office. The moment we thought he was out of earshot, one of the beastmen in the guild finally spoke out. Damnit, that mana blood just doesnt get a hint. Nobody wants him here, urgh. Poor guild master, getting annoyed by that mana blood a second time in a single day. Gets sent away and justes back. Hate them. Hmm? Wait, are you not keen on nobles? Then why are you being so polite to my Lady? I asked amid the guild as I overheard this, pondering why they would admit this now. Huh? What? Were not talking about your dragonewt mistress, Saori. The girl is fine, not even remotely simr to those mana bloods from Lecartiglio! You guys arent from here so listen up. Dont go to Lecartiglio or the Atadoro Kingdom south of here. Beastmen hating ces. Well, all except avisians. Lecartiglio nobles have a fondness for them cuz theyre hippogryph and griffon lovers. From my discussion with Zeather and his sister Quini, Ive already heard that the Lecartiglio Duchy and the Atadoro Kingdom are best avoided if we want to avoid dealing with racism. This was supported by the history of the Kingdom of Artorias and Atadoro, as thetter was the remnant of a beastman hating Kingdom. Lecartiglio was supposedly better, but I guess bordering Atadoro must have influenced their nobles. At this point, one of the other receptionists came closer to clear things up for us, exining what happened this morning with the Farron. Considering Farron was at our restaurant this morning, speaking with Hestia, it was probably the same info Hestia got. In addition, the hunters guild does not handle bounty hunting, although it isnt forbidden. However, the reason why everybody is so anxious is that most parties have one or two beastmen, so any Quest rted to a Lecartiglio noble isnt very popr with them. Nah, dealing with Lecartiglio nobles is, in general, a pain, this time, a human spoke up. Most of them are military and part of the knights order, so theyre always stuck up. Little respect for even mercs. They hand adventurers the shit work that none of their soldiers want to do, or any Quest likely to cause casualties. If youre a full-time soldier, youll have it good. You a merc, though? Then get your ass out of any noble dealings. Simple. Nobles and merchants in Greenveil are full of shit and condescending, but at least they pay you well for any Quest you do. Well-earned for the difficulty, you get me? They treat us as expendables, but not like shit under their boots. Any veteran merc over at the merc guild is probably saying the same thing to newbies. We work in Greenveil cause we dont want to deal with other duchies nobles. Adventurers were travelers and vagabonds, so they were able to go around and pick their base of operations experienced ones, at least. So, it would make sense that they didnt want to do work for another duchys noble if they preferred their current one. Im a bit worried about Cernust We left the hunters guild after saying goodbye and went over to the inn Cernust was staying at. Unfortunately, he wasnt there; ording to the innkeeper, apparently he was moving to another inn to experience the rest of the town, but didnt say to which one. As we couldnt do anything for now, we left and went to someone who could probably track Cernust down. We owed Cernust our thanks, as he taught Tasianna alchemy, so it was only the right thing for us to help him out if he needed this. Besides, if he really did kidnap a noblewoman, then it would be better if we got to him first before that Sir Antonio. Ahh! Saori, Saori! da see you again. Ooh, ya brought a pretty friend with ya today! Bo, Gaels acquaintance once again greeted us in front of his apartment. And once again, a stink cloud was covering his entire body. Hello...Bo, I forced myself to say while pinching my nose to block the foul stench. Oi! Ya closing your nose again before poor ol Bo. These things hurt this ol man, ha ha ha! his joyfulugh waspletely devoid of anything resembling shame or hatred. He was just having fun. Please, take a bath then. Please, stay away from me. Tasianna and I ascended the stairs to Gaels apartment, where I took out one of the wine bottles I received after the Rashan Vige Quest. I knocked on the door and called for Gael. As always, Gael didnt respond immediately so I had to start banging on the door again. After the fifth loud knock, the door opened up suddenly. Haha, yo, Saori! And Tasianna, too! Ahaha...I didnt think you woulde so soon... Gaels hair was disheveled, probably bed hair. Did he just wake up? Did we wake you up? I stared at him, awaiting his answer. He flinched back, twitching a bit. He quickly groomed his hair as best as he could and tried to act cool about it. Uhm, nah, nah. I just forget about taking care of myself since I wasnt expecting a visit. You know, after what happened yesterday. I wanted to just stay at home, he he. There is still sleep dust under your eyes, Mister Gael. Have you also forgotten to wash your face or blink? Tasianna pointed out, making his excuse pretty unbelievable at this point. A fact he understood as he threw his facade away. Alright, alright. I was still sleeping until now, okay? Give me a break,dies. Im getting old and rusty, andst nights battle was my first in, like, ever not including the little squabble we had or the random thugs on the streets or roads. I waspletely cold. Didnt even drink. Well, he did help us quite a bit especially helping that alchemist we identally left to die. I sighed at his excuse, shrugging to show that we should just forget about it. Gael then invited us in after presenting him the bottle of wine. It was our payment for the information we wanted. Those heroes? Yeah. I have more information on them, but it wont be a lotpared to what House Helvas has dug up. If you want the rest, you might need to wait until the Count or Countess return, Gael stated before digging into some curry. Mhmm! Oh shit, this really is fucking good. You know, it might actually be better than the one I had in Caedhul, but then again, that was a couple of years ago, so maybe my taste buds have just forgotten about it. Worth the coins, here. And we were 40 Davi richer. That is good to hear, but I really cannot wait for more information. Please, tell me more, I urged him. He stared at my face for a moment, probably noticing how impatient I was about it. Hmm, in negotiations or information brokering, try your best not to look desperate before paying the price. A bottle of wine wouldnt be enough to pay me normally. Somebody in my profession would tease you with bits of info to lure you in, then overcharge you as much as your desperation is willing to pay. Look professional, stoic, like how you always act when you visit me. While chewing, he stood up and picked out a sheet of parchment from a drawer,ying it before me. The information I have was to supplement the one House Helvas has found themselves. It isnt conclusive. Mostly cause of the church hiding them like dirtyundry. Looking through the paper, their names were written in Common tongue, but they didnt resemble any of the names of my students. At this point, Id assume they were working under a pseudonym to hide their real names for some reason or to make it easier for people to pronounce them. For example, people have mentioned sometimes that my name was pretty exotic. The description of their appearances and personality was what sealed it for me, as they were very detailed. Hair, skin, and eye color were a given, but this paper also noted their jaw shape, how they spoke extremely formally, were prone to bow during greetings and appreciations, and also their approximate height wich also included the approximate three sizes of the girls. Whoever did this report is scum. Nevertheless, the information sheet only registered ten heroes. There was also some public knowledge from the church, dering that each hero possessed unique skills granted to them by Goddess Aurena. One of them was even a saint candidate something I cannot fathom if its the same girl I knew back on Earth. The church was even nice enough to grant these heroes each a title ording to their unique skills just so people could remember them better. Rush Hour, Ardent Defender, Foxian Slyness, Kamikaze, and Saints Wrath. Those five belong to the party Misfits. It isnt a good name and I should scold the person who would name themselves like that Enchanters Oath, Sovereign of the Elements, Samurai Distinction: Yumi, Tricky Kitty, and Dwarven Runeyerposed the second party, The Magical Biscuits. As you would expect, the information on their unique skill was unavable and any attempt to appraise them would be futile, I presume. The existence of those Identification Rings which could block outside [Identify] and counter with the manatechs own [Identify] was a threat. Samurai Distinction: Yumi? Kawano-san, is that you? You were the only one in my ss who was part of the archer club. If it wasnt obvious enough at this point, then this skill was the nail in the coffin. Of course, due to the Revolution Queens influence on dwarven culture, they might have something simr to a yumi or even the bushido code. This might be a red herring,but the description of these heroes was too simr. They are definitely my students! The church blocked a lot of information, and my informants werent able to dive any deeper without risking the ire of the church. If you want more, wait for House Helvas to say something. Thank you very much, Gael. Honestly, I hate to say this but I am in your debt for this. This information is extremely valuable to me. Dont sweat it, I was paid to do this. However, if you want to repay me, mind telling me why youre so interested in these kids? I know they probablye from the same world as you and the princess, but what exactly is your rtionship? He, I expected you to ask for more, I snickered, knowing he could have tried to dig up some ckmail or even ask for information on Earth. Anything would be more valuable than what he just wanted. Those heroes...they are-were my students back when I was still a teacher on Earth. I have no idea how they were transported to Peolynca. I actually dont have a duty to find out about them nor meet them but I guess I cannot cut out the memories I made with them. I want to know if they are safe. Hmm, is that so? Admirable. The teachers I had in my life all either backstabbed me or abandoned me when they found something more lucrative to do than working with some dirty kid from the streets. Gael then opened the wine bottle and poured the red liquid into three metal cups. A bit early, but how about we taste this bottle? Lets celebrate. I dont drink, Tasianna stated, looking befuddled at the wine cup. Also, what is there really to celebrate? Well, for one thing, we are all alive after what happened yesterday, right? Thats worth celebrating. Also, cause we are alive, we canin about stuff like my terrible mentors, Saoris elusive students, and I guess your hatred for humans, Miss fairy. Especially if you lost somebody in your life, sometimes its better to just enjoy yourself to stave off the sadness, and something tells me that the three of us could use some fun. Now, to life! To life, I eximed, summoning my three garms, causing Gael to flinch. They deserve to celebrate with us, although, I guess they made Gaels apartment very full. I used this time to put the cor on my garms, holding onto thest one for when Quartre finishes his transformation. The garms werent happy about the cors, but they couldnt defy me. It was for their growth, so they had to relent. Tasianna hesitated for a moment, looking at her cracked catalyst. She let out a small sigh, pped her cheeks, and picked up the cup of wine, nging it against ours. To life! After finishing our cup of wine, I went ahead and asked him if he knew if any more of my students were summoned to Peolynca, but he couldnt confirm anything. If Kaian or even those bandits from back then were here, maybe they couldve added something, but that wasnt possible. I had to wait for House Helvass information. Regardless, with the knowledge that my students were in Peolynca, we had another goal to fulfill, although we didnt know where they exactly were. Were they still in Griffonpeak, I wonder? Thankfully, Hestias goal was in Griffonpeak, so we had to go there anyway. Hestia was already supportive of my ns when I told her about it yesterday, but I wonder if her curiosity will grow even further once I can confirm they are 100% my students. She already wanted to know more about me as a teacher, so maybe its time I tell her more about everybody from my homeroom. I also had Gael look for Cernust for me, paying him two bottles of wine for it. In addition, I asked him to teach me something. Saori, what I saidst time wasnt an excuse, youre already good. Sure, I have some personal abilities, but youre already better than me as an arcane trickster with your magic skills. I nodded, That might be the case.However, that does not mean that you have nothing to teach me. There has to be something. Hmm, I guess there is something. When I saw your profile when your IDs were being made, I saw you didnt have [Gale Steps]. You need it its one of the basics. I do remember the saurians, Grahta, and Krimk having it; however, they couldnt teach it to me due to time constraints. Come back tomorrow. I guess youll be going soon now that you have this info, so think of it as my farewell gift. However, stop asking about more tutoring, cause my pride is too fragile to teach somebody better than me, ha ha! Tasianna also asked Gael if he knew somebody who could fix her orb. He told us that we should simply wait for Countess Helvas toe back, as she would probably fix it for us for free simply because Tasianna was a fairy. The Countess was a former noble of the Morgiana duchy after all, simr to Manue. Otherwise, the alchemy guild was our other option, but then we would have to pay, and I would like to avoid paying if possible. We needed the money for equipment and Hestias concert stage! So...Miss Fairy, after another toast, Gael looked at Tasianna with a rather serious expression and spoke. Not to spoil the good mood but...You asked me something, so it should be fine to ask you, right? Tasianna raised a brown as she heard this. ...What do you want? she said suspiciously. Nothing important really, its just...you know, the whole affair. Davison. Fae hunting. Onnikais. You know the Kingdom wants to keep this all a big secret, correct? Artorias has been working very hard to repair their rtionship with the elves, and this whole event could be the catalyst for it to break apart and dissolve. The nobles we have met until now have all shown how wary they were with Davisons actions, even stating that it had to be kept secret at all costs. From the standpoint of a noble of Artorias, I could understand why they wouldnt want this toe out. It would be bad for diplomacy if other races knew that Artorias allowed Davisons fae hunting to fester for so long despite advocating to be the elves allies, again. Any goodwill would simply die out. When we told this to Eine, she looked mortified when the possibility was avable with Silva knowing the truth after Kiiro exined everything. Theodore didnt give his opinion on the situation but I was confident he must have worried about it, and even informed those who needed to know it. Gael, we did note here to be ckmailed or threatened, do you understand? I warned Gael as I had a feeling the nobles would feel threatened by Tasianna and her origin. It would make sense for a fairy to despise humans even more after what she saw in the cer. Hey, hey, you seem to misunderstand. I dont exactly care if the kingdom bes friendly with the elves or not. If it doesnt lead into a war, I could care less, he responded quickly to diffuse the situation. Its like I said, I just wanted to know Tasiannas stance on everything. Curiosity. Gotta cool down, Saori. Even your Princess seems calmer than you, and she was the one to scorch thend around the alchemy guild. You wouldnt know her much, Gael. You only saw one side of her personality. She can be sweet at one moment and then ballistic the next. Well, Mister Gael, regardless if you tell the truth or not, you may rest assured that I wont tell anybody about what happened. This isnt even influenced by my Lady or Miss Saori, but my own choice, Tasianna stated. ...Not all humans are evil. I am not very familiar with politics, but if the alliance between Sariel and Artorias can benefit both kingdoms then....I do not want to be the one to destroy it. I would instead expect Artorias to reveal this truth one day as naive as it sounds so their alliance can be formed under trust, simr to how Sariel trusted the Morgiana Duchy before the war. I see...well, heres to hope that the royal family doesnt fuck around. If you wanted, you always have the princess and fairy card to y, Tasianna, Gael then raised his cup after he was done talking. Lets finish this cup. To life! To life! After another cup of wine, we left his apartment and went back to Eines mansion. Once we made it back, Manue and Svena guided us through the mansion, acting as if Tasianna and I were a noble. Tasianna was baffled at what was happening, but the moment the door to the dining room opened, her eyes widened in surprise. Happy Birthday, Tasianna! Congrattions on bing 88 years old! Standing on top of a chair was Hestia, creating sparkles as she congratted Tasianna on her birthday. Wha-What?! Sorry for being sote, Tasianna, I told her. Its past the actual date, but I hope we can still celebrate it, hie hie. Surprise! Tasiannas birthday was on the 8th of WinterBloom the 8th of February however, due to our preparation to raid Davison, wepletely forgot about it. This was the first time we would celebrate a birthday with her, but it still didnt excuse the fact that we forgot about it. I-I dont know what to say. I-I mean, fairies can live forever so we really dont care after the first few years of our life. If it werent for the System, I believe many fairies would simply forget their ages. Oh by Plesia, I didn''t expect this, Tasiannas astonishment was clear to understand, as she considered herself more a maid and retainer to Hestia, however, the moment she became part of our party, she became our friend. And friends celebrate birthdays with each other. Come on, just like what Gael just said, I nudged her forward as Manue and Svena moved to present the cake Hestia and I made for Tasianna. Celebrate for living. To life? she said meekly. I winked. For life. Come on! I took her arm and pulled her into the room. Lady Hestia, did you manage to hunt some skorrs while you had the time? What? Saori is that really the first thing you say?! Why not praise for how well I decorated everything with the maids and butlers! I had to redo everything twice to make it just right, you know? Hestia pouted. And yes, I got us some skorr. I even changed my Job, so all the chores are done for today. Are you happy? Very much so! The partysted until midnight, where Tasiannas loud Thank you very much everybody! was the perfect closure to everything. When morning came, Tasiannas wish to repair her catalyst came. ...And also a duel between siblings was about to begin. A note from AbyssRaven Have you guys heard of the game Granblue Fantasy? Well, an event called "Unite and Fight" just started where my guild is participating. I MUST GRIND! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(14) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 150: A Helvas Reunion. Chapter 150: A Helvas Reunion. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Spear Mastery Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Spear Technique Lv. 2] evolved into [Spear Technique Lv. 3] Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Spearman] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Spearman Level: 0/5 Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Spear Technique Lv. 3] evolved into [Spear Technique Lv. 4] Ahh, Eine, my lovely daughter. I hope you have been well, dear, and havent been too lonely. Just having arrived this morning on her gargoyle, Eines mother, Marianne, greeted her daughter and gave her a big hug. Ive heard from Manu that you finally joined a tea party. Fabulous! I am so d you have begun to open up again, dear. Mother, the tea party was hosted by the Chezaic twins. It was business. If it werent for Lady Hestia, I wouldnt have joined it at all, Eine eked out as a reply, releasing herself from the hug. Her expression seemed more than a bit tense. Dont belittle your actions, dear. Nobles join balls and tea parties for business and social reasons all the time. I was afraid you would have to make youring-of-age debut when you reached 16, so I am d that you managed to join a social event without me urging you, Mariannes words were strict, but they seemed like they were influenced by her familial love. The proud smile she was showing Eine made thetter blush a bit. Sister, its good to see you in good health after so long. Aside from the knights who apanied them, Eines brother Jonathan also arrived with his mother. Unlike Countess Marianne who wore a fancy riders outfit, Jonathan had on something called a gambeson with metal gauntlets and leg armor. Saori had previously mentioned that gambesons were moremon to see as an armor type than chainmail or the metal armor you see on knights, since it was far lighter and more flexible. It was supposedly padded and good against cuts, but I couldnt see how. It looked just like fancy leather or wool armor to me. I guessbining them with chainmail and other kinds of metal armor would increase your defensive stat by a ton, though. It does look quitefy and warm, hmm. Oh, Jonathan! Good to see you in good health, too. I see youve been working out while you were at the capital, Eine noted from her brothers appearance, something I couldnt personally tell since I hardly knew him. You noticed? Yes, knights of Lionheart and White Talon were there, so I couldnt help but ask for some sparing with the others. Haha, it was impossible for any of us to evennd a clean hit, despite ganging up 8 to 1, Jonathan replied along with an energeticugh. Eine eyes widened in wonderment, before she continued speaking highly of her brother. Yourst year in the academy will be something to be apuded, then. I will make sure to cheer you on at the tournament. And I will make sure to make you, father, and mother proud when Im there. Jonathans face was curving by quite a bit from his little sisters words. Eine had mentioned that they had a good rtionship, but I thought it would be a bit more strained from the inferiorityplex she developed cause of him. I guess I was wrong. After they were done greeting Eine, they turned to me and were about to bow before I stopped them. Hold on! Hold on! Please, dont make this awkward for me. Im fine with a casual greeting. Nothing dramatic. Eine had warned me that her family might treat me more like a princess than just, well, me, simr to Lord Sirius, so I already anticipated this would happen. I curtsied normally, showing that I wanted them to rx a bit. The Countess and her son voiced it would be inappropriate, but I quickly dissuaded them. The whole House Helvas family knew about my partys profiles, so they knew I was from another world. However, since I was born as a princess of Kargryx in Peolynca, they wanted to treat me as one. It didnt matter if I was a nobody on Earth. Some would like it. Me? I would rather you treat me as Hestia and ignore that princess stuff, since even my home country didnt even know if I was alive. After we were done with the greetings, Marianne led us to the garden for talks. She wanted to know more about what happened during her absence, since the information she received from Eines and Manus letters wasnt sufficient for her. And she especially wanted to hear how Tasianna was doing. Hmm, I see, she sighed deeply, looking mortified at what Tasianna recalled from the basement. I must apologize profusely for what happened, Madam Tasianna. I can assure you that Artorias as a whole is nning to right the wrong our ancestors have done. Something as abhorrent as this incident should have never happened under our watch something we from the Morgiana Duchy can never excuse nor forgive ourselves for. Just like Manu, another noble from the Morgiana duchy bordering the Elven Kingdom Sariel, Marianne was once from that duchy before she married into House Helvas. Born into an arcanuess house, she was fervent about rekindling the broken bonds between Artorias and Sariel, which meant she was apologetic towards Tasianna for everything that happened in the past. She didnt genuflect like Manu, but she was bowing at a 90-degree angle when she apologized to Tasianna. Lady Marianne, it is fine. The incident has been taken care of and the perpetrators have been caught. Please, you do not need to apologize, only strive to prevent soemthing like this from ever happening again. Surprisingly, Tasiannas response was pretty mature and calm. I had a feeling seeing the basement with captured fae and the death of Kiiro had affected her a lot, but maybest nights birthday party helped her find some peace? If it did, then working on all of the decorations was totally worth it. Yes, that we must. Thank you for your kind words, Madam Tasianna. Artorias must be more vignt. The discussion then turned towards Eines training. Eine, dear, you mentioned something about training in your letters. Do not tell me that you have finally taken your studies more seriously? If so, thats wonderful to hear. Oh, no, you misunderstand, mother. I wasnt talking about the assignments and mana cirction training the academy has been giving us. When I spoke of training, I meant physical training, simr to the knights course. Of course, I have been keeping up with my magic studies, but I believe I have been doing more jogging and stamina-rted exercises recently. You have? Instead of Manu, Jonathan spoke up after his sister described her activities, looking and sounding surprised. Eine, you are in the magician course, though. Wouldnt it be better for you to increase your mana and level up your elemental spells? At this point, I couldnt understand what they were exactly talking about. I mean, stuff like knights course and magicians course gave me an idea of what they meant, but I needed more rification. Uhm, could I ask what you are discussing? Oh, my apologies, Lady Hestia. That was very rude of me, Jonathan answered for all of them. When we mentioned studies and courses, we were talking about the schedule and training regiment the academy gives to us students to help the development of our stats and skills. They arent mandatory, but act as a suggestion whenever we are on leave. Vacation, noble dealings, such examples. Eine continued the exnation. The academy is divided into knights and magicians; specifically, on what we wish to focus on. The development of our physical or mana-rted abilities. My brother Jonathan joined the knights course as he ns to be a knight after he graduates this year, while I have chosen the magicians Well, you should be able to guess my reasons, Lady Hestia. Since her father stopped helping her with her sword training. Yeah, I remember she mentioned that. Realizing what was being discussed, I borated on why Eines training had be more physical. The reason for Lady Eines new schedule is because of me. Since she asked me specifically for some training tips, I had her go through what I did when I was still developing my abilities, albeit without risking my life against hungry monsters. This includes building up stamina,bat practice, and how to deal with meleebatant as a mage. I then signaled for Saori toe forward. She pulled out the schedule we developed for Eine, Of course, since Eine is a mage, I didnt neglect her magical training, as you can see where I still included them here. However, I personally believe the schedule the academy has been teaching her isnt very useful for real-life applications, as you develop certain skills faster when you are being pressured. Casting spells under enemy fire, for example. Also, leveling. Eine just reached level 23 after our hunting trip. I know nobles dont go out very often, but Eine didnt even know how to dismantle a skorr before I taught her, even if her knights did. Wha-?! Lady Hestia, I know you are a very powerful magician, but isnt that a bit too much? She hasnt graduated yet, so arent prolonged hunting trips a bit too much, even for leveling? Also, while I know that sparring against others is good, Eine does not possess much experience fighting others, so isnt it too harsh? And, and, dismantling? Shes a magician, and ady, that doesnt seem very appropriate! Ahh, I see, so hes the overprotective brother type, huh? I wonder if hes also a siscon? While I was amused at what he said, as I was the one training Eine, Marianne suddenly burst intoughter even as she attempted to hide it behind her fan. Oh, dear, you too have much to learn. Hie hie, even noblewomen must learn how to dismantle a monster for their flesh when they be knights or adventurers. To think otherwise would be silly; otherwise, you would be dead weight. Mother?! This is Eine we are talking about. I know, Jonathan, but that is why I am so very proud. Eine, my treasure, you have finally grown out of your shell. I mean, I would have prefered it if you had concentrated on your magical studies alone and doubled your efforts, as I believe you would be able to surpass your brother in that field eventually. Your talents arent as inferior as you believe, my love, Eines mother praised her, looking radiant after she stoppedughing. Now I understand. Barathan. Manu. You two could have specified this more in the letter, no? All the prominent retainers and attendants were here. My apologies, my Lady. I shall do so next time, Barathan replied with a smile. Lady Marianne, I believed that you would have been happier if you heard it yourself, Manu answered with a dutiful bow. Upon request from Marianne, I began to describe what happened after they left. About my shaky start with Eine, about my concert, my time in Firwood, how Eine and I bonded through dragorade and jogging, about the whole onnikai and Davison affair, and then the annoying trial. Eine was flustered throughout the whole discussion, even hiding her face when I mentioned that she took up the sword again. Her brother was quite surprised to hear that, even asking if Eine was nning to be a knight. I am so d that this meeting has been more pleasant than I initially thought. I mean, I still had our first meeting in my head and how Eine has described her family. She spoke highly of them, but, I mean, she was a noble. As if she would speak ill of them, even if we had be friends. I would like to thank you so very much for your support, Lady Hestia. As a mother, not as a noble. After she gave up her session rights when she was twelve, I was devastated to witness the prime of her life cut short from the stigma of giving up her session rights. She continued falling into a hole I couldnt help her climb out of, and I thought it was over when my husband told me Eine would miss her debut to be yourdy-in-waiting. If it wasnt for the tone of her voice, I wouldnt have noticed that she was stopping herself from crying. Ahh, I wish my adventurer days had granted me more wisdom. Maybe then I wouldnt have to rely this much on you, Lady Hestia. Thank you, once again. Mother I must apologize. I wouldnt have troubled you and father this much if I had just put more effort into my training. Realizing that after Lady Hestias concert wasnt ideal at all, Eine admitted to her mother, looking disappointed in herself. No, no, as the eldest, I should have noticed this sooner. Even Jonathan was apologizing. Instead of treating my younger sister as somebody I must protect, I should have done more to help her, instead of focusing on my own abilities. Holy cow, this is soooo wholesome. I feel so fluffy! Marianne chuckled once more, before snapping her fingers. That was when one of her knights came over and handed her some folded parchment, followed by Marianne casting an [Air Shield] around us to block any sound from going out. Please, consider this House Helvass token of appreciation. As requested, we have done some investigation on those Goddess Chosen. Finally, after so much waiting, an answer came. Saori did exin that Gael gave her a lot of information yesterday on the subject, even confirming that those heroes absolutely were Saoris students. It also meant that we had to find them, just so Saori could meet them again. If I were in her position, Id also be trying to find them at all cost, just cause they were people I knew beforeing over here. Gael kept the parchment containing the information he had, but it seemed like we may keep the one Marianne gave us. Reading through it with Saori and Tasianna, most of the information was already something we knew from Gael and the little incident with that pantherean, Kaian. That they were summoned to this world and then tasked to hunt down some bandits which was the group Macklemor belonged to before they made it to the Griffonpeak to announce the existence of Aurenas Chosen. There was also new information, of course, which Marianne exined came from the royal family. Aside from wanting to befriend me, as I was royalty, they also helped out due to my involvement in the Davison affair. Informing Eine and Theodore about it was the right move. I see, Saori sighed. These ten are part of a whole group which split apart, huh? That means that the possibility that all my students hade to this world is very real. Lady Countess Marianne, was there any information on this statement? Did the church reveal how many heroes were summoned? Marianne shook her head. I apologize, but, no. The church was quite secretive ording to His Royal Majesty, despite wanting to use those heroes as propaganda to raise their influence in our Kingdom. After all, aside from you and Lady Hestia, this is the first appearance of otherworldly visitors to Peolynca since the Revolution Queen. As you might expect from my husbands greed for the yeast recipe, His Royal Majesty was very much interested in the knowledge of those heroes. And I guess this means it would be the same for the other kingdoms and countries, correct? Everybody nodded to my remark. Simr to your role as a champion of the Goddess, Lady Hestia, being summoned here to Peolynca by the Goddess makes them as influential as a champion or saintess. Even more so, since the pope is directly promoting them. Aside from the Olivus Duchy, the remaining six duchies do not allow the church to affect political matters nor how their fiefs are ruled. The church wishes to change that with the heroes. Should I tell her that Aurena admitted that they werent summoned by her? No, that would be stupid. Im here to help Saori, not make it harder on her students. My students used as religious pawns? I guess I should have assumed this, Saorimented with a frown, looking conflicted at the matter. No, that wasnt the only reason. As you might know, Madam Saori, the human race has a terrible rtionship with the demonkins because of the legacy of their progenitors, the demons. The Church of the Goddess isnt a religion restricted to Artorias, after all; it also affects the Folschreck Empire to whom we are vassals and they are currently in a war with the demonkin. The church wishes to direct the Goddesss Chosen against the ruler of the demonkin in order to end the conflict and bring peace. As I can see that you know them, I presume this isnt good news. Saori closed her eyes, before speaking out a question, May I ask, do you know where they currently are? Unfortunately, not even our King was notified when they left our capital. We do know that they were supposed to do good and spread the Goddess words around the kingdom before departing to another country. Which duchy they currently are in, we cannot say. I see, she nodded and then looked at Tasianna and me. Lady Hestia. Tasianna. I would like our next destination to still be Griffonpeak. Without any information, it would be best if we personally asked the cathedral for more information. Maybe your influence can sway them to divulge more information, Lady Hestia. Good idea. I have to visit them anyway, so this would coincide with our goals. If this could bring you some sce, the heroes are being escorted by two pdins of the Churchs pdin order. One was quite young but seemed promising enough in order to be assigned to your students, while the other one is one of their strongest knights. The White Winged Dragoon is her epitaph, and her abilities are around A rank if I were topare with an adventurers ranking. While they are with her, they will stay safe from mostmon threats. Saori let out a sigh of relief and thanked Marianne for the information. Saori also asked if her students had shown their abilities to anybody when they were in the capital; however, it seemed like the church didnt want anybody to witness it. Was it just me, or was the church very uncooperative? I wonder, was this what Aurena mentioned when her church was being corroded? No, I shouldnt make this assumption before actually meeting them. I have to keep a clear mind. Lady Hestia, might I presume you will be leaving Firwood soon? Eine asked, to which I confirmed her assumption. Then I guess we will meet in Griffonpeak. Brother, we must leave soon for the academy, yes? Today is the 28th, correct? WinterMoon is tomorrow, so we must prepare for our departure soon. Ready our attendants, register at the academy, and make sure our equipment and tools are ready, Jonathan answered after some thinking. Lady Hestia, the academy begins on the first day of SpringBloom; however, we must prepare to depart for Griffonpeak soon. Unfortunately, that does mean that I will miss your birthday,Eine voiced out her regrets. I guess she was right that next month was my birthday verdammt, I cant believe Ive been in this world for nearly a year now. ...Which means I should finally make up my mind, as I was contemting my existence in this world and how wild it is that I would be a year old soon, Eine stood up. She breathed in deeply before looking at her brother with eyes of conviction. Brother. Jonathan, I would like to ask you for a spar. Will you ept? ...What?! Eines request came out of nowhere. Nobody expected it, not even Josine, Eines attendant. Her mother was left speechless while Jonathan looked like he couldnt understand the situation. S-Sister, what is the meaning of this?! Are you requesting a duel to seed our House!? Pardon?! No, what are you thinking, brother! I already gave it up, so why would I want it? I asked you for a spar, a FRIENDLY spar. I wish to test my training against you. The misunderstanding caused Eine to turn red as she had to exin her intentions to her brother. After everybody calmed down, Jonathan still seemed hesitant to fight his younger sister, especially considering she was far more of a defeatist two months ago. He was apprehensive for a good reason. He only epted once Marianne spoke up, saying that it would be best if siblings fought against each other once in a while to know each others strength, since they will be working together in the future. From how Marianne said it, I could guess that she must have fought with her siblings quite a lot. Eine did say that her mother had quite a few siblings and that she was the youngest. As a single child, I had no idea about sibling rivalry. Did siblings actually fight each other that often, or was that just a TV troupe? Now dressed in a gambeson and more appropriate training wear, Eine and Jonathan met up at the training field of the Helvas mansion, where the guards and knights sparred. Marianne came forward and gave them each a bracelet to wear. It wasnt a party bracelet, thats for sure. Lady Hestia, this is a manatech we use for official duels and sparring matches during festivals or tournaments. Of course, we nobles have multiples of these in the case that our children wish to spar against each other or their tutors. It is for safety reasons, so we can monitor their Health and call off the spar if necessary, Marianne exined after I asked her. Referee Sparring Card The referee must register the sparring bracelet onto this card, before equipping it to a party bracelet. Health of all participants can be monitored and victory conditions can be set. If a participant fulfills a losing condition, protective runes will act to protect the participants. If the victory conditions is fulfilled, protective runes will activate on all participants It was like a MMOs dueling system, designed to prevent death, albeit from a video game that also included death penalties like EXP loss, during friendly duels and spars. Since it would undoubtedly cause friction between noble houses if someone were to die identally, regardless if it was an honorable duel or not, having such an item seemed pretty convenient. Smart. I have set the losing condition to 60% of your current Health or if either of you are unable to continue the fight. A healing and mana wall rune will activate upon the conclusion of this spar. Eine. Jonathan. Will both of you ept these conditions? Yes, mother. Eine and Jonathan both resumed a stance. Eine had been learning from her knights how to hold a sword, butpared to Jonathan, who received personal training from their father, Eines could only be described ascking. I wasnt an expert on weapon fighting just yet, but, I have been able to experience fighting against a veteran fighter thanks to Guild Master Farron. In my opinion, Jonathans stance was firm, showing he had been practicing it a lot, but it didnt give me the same indomitable warrior feeling Farrons had. That said, Eines unsteady bnce and anxiousness made it seem like Jonathan would win without question. A mere two months cannot catch up to years upon years of training. Im worried You can do it, Eine! I cheered for her against the odds. These were moments where it was time for me to act like a proper friend and believe in her! The siblings swords glimmered under the sun. ...Begin! And they shed. A note from AbyssRaven I''m sorry, the Granblue grind has been very intensive. My crew/guild didn''t make it to Tier A. :( Anyway, speaking of the chapter now. Eine sparring and proving herself to her brother, the source of herplex, did seem like something that had to be done. Now, let''s see what she can do after Hestia put her through an infernal training. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(19) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 151: Ellaine. Chapter 151: Eine. The match began with the sound of sharp steps dashing on the ground as Jonathan initiated the battle with the unarmed ability [Gale Steps]. With a firm gaze, he quickly closed the distance between him and his sister, his sword held firmly within his two hands. Eine flinched for a moment, but, seeing as her mouth was moving and her hazel and emerald ring was shining brightly on her left hand, I had no doubts she had already anticipated this action. It was only a whisper, but I managed to make out that it was the shortened chant of [Earth Wall]. As Jonathan was about to strike Eines sword arm, disarming her in the process, a brown magic circle appeared below his sisters feet, where a wall of earth immediately grew. It pushed Eine up, not only dodging Jonathans attack but also creating some distance between the two. She didnt stop though, reaching her left arm forward as a green magic circle materialized, sting Eine and Jonathan further apart. It was [Wind st] and she was using it exactly how I would. Nice! Dont let him get close to you, Eine! Use your spells not only as attacks and feints but also for movements and discements! As Jonathan was recovering from a point-nk st of wind, which should have dazed him from just the force even if it hadnt done any actual damage, Eines twin-gem ring shone brightly once again. Using [Multi-Cast], two magic circles one brown, one green appeared on her body and cast [Sturdy Earth] and [Swift Winds], buffing herself up. Good. Applying stat-increasing spells is a challenge for most apprentice mages, regardless of whether they face a knight, a fellow mage, or a beast. Battles are always hectic in the beginning and most overly-excited casters simply forget or even abstain from using them. For that reason, catalyst and alchemical stones were created, my dears, Marianne was monologuing,menting on the battle from her seat. As it was loud enough for everybody close by to listen to, which included some guards and her personal knights, I had a feeling she was secretly a shoutcaster. Lady Hestia, my daughter does not know how to fight. Did you perhaps teach her these tactics? O-Oi, what the hell was that blunt statement! Iined in my head as I flinched from Mariannes sudden remark, which showed her strict side as she gave her opinion on her Eine. W-Well, yes, I did give her some advice on how to fight, especially closebatants; however, arent you being a bit too harsh, Lady Marianne? When we first sparred, she seemedpetent enough, considering she barely has experience fighting against stronger mages. However, Marianne shook her head in disagreement. You are being too kind. Let us continue watching the spar for now. The moment she said that Einended on the ground, being forced to roll, letting the ground absorb her momentum. It wasnt anywhere close to being elegant ordy-like, as I opted to have her learn the more practical and efficient parkour roll I learned from movies and parkour videos. I used it and she copied me without a question although, it did receive a ton ofints from Josine and Manu. At the same time, Jonathan was already back on his feet and used [Gale Steps] once again. Due to the need for chanting, spells used without [Chant Revocation] were always slower than weapon or unarmed abilities since the abilities could be used immediately or with just a small wind-up. It was my first time fully witnessing the struggles a mage would have against a frontliner. Eine raised her left hand, looking like she was about to ready a spell, but after a split second reflection, she quickly put it on her sword and raised that up instead, blocking her brothers iing attack. Their des collided for the first time, the sound of dull steel echoed through the training field. Urgh! Eine groaned. She was holding her stance well, but, seeing as her brother was not only taller, but also physically stronger thanks to a strenuous training regimen over the years, Eine couldnt defeat her brother in a Strength match-up. Despite managing to level up ten times during our hunting trip, she has only been receiving my training for a little over a month and, unfortunately, she wasnt blessed with a dragons or garms evolution paths and natural growth rates. She couldnt overpower or outspeed her better-trained brother, regardless of what their level difference was. Eine knew this. She bent her knees, letting her brothers sword slide down her de to the side, beforeunching her own sword attack. Jonathan easily blocked it. At this position, Jonathan had a good shot to kick Eines chest, creating some distance while also knocking the air out of her lungs. I guess he was going easy on her, since that would be what I would do if I was in his shoes. Or, hes honorable and hasnt learned how to fight dirty yet. Nevertheless, Jonathans swordy was filled with confidence and strength, blowing away Eines strike with a push beforeunching numerous flurry of strikes. Against this barrage, Einescking sword skill couldnt keep up with her brothers, letting a few strikes hit her. The swords were dull, but they were still made from steel. They were able to do some serious damage to your limbs and organs. [Sturdy Earth] and [Swift Winds] are working well, otherwise Eine wouldnt be able to keep fighting like this, Mariannemented, pointing at Eines increased Vitality and Agility. However, how will she get out of this predicament, I wonder? Jonathan cant fight either, but he still has more experience sparring with others than Eine does. At this point, I understood why she thought her children couldnt fight, as she was projecting her standards as a seasoned mage and adventurer on them. I agreed that the quality of this fight wasnt something to talk about, but Jonathan was moving around pretty well, which proved that he had been training hard up until this day. So, wasnt it unfa- Huh? Oh my? Wha-?! For some reason, Eine suddenly let go of her sword. No, she threw it at Jonathans face. With remarkable reflex, Jonathan swirled his body to the side and swung his sword like a baseball bat, sending Eines de flying away. He was supposed to recover from this action, but he suddenly began to fall to the ground, baffling not only Jonathan but everybody else. The reason could be seen from a nce at Eines ring, both gems shining their respective colors but the hazel-brown light had suddenly stopped growing. Under Jonathans feet, a small [Earth Wall] had been constructed, tiny enough that nobody was focused on it during the sword shing but high enough to trip Jonathan. A green magic circle appeared on Eines hand before it activated, I beseech your strength, Goddess of Wind! Wind sh! Kuek! I call upon your winds of protection! Air- ARGH! Jonathan also had a catalyst of his own, an emerald ring simr to Eines on his left hand. It shone green as he was trying to cast a spell, but Eines spell activated first, tearing the left side of his gambeson around his stomach. -Shield! Bearing through the pain, Jonathan managed to cast a shield of wind around him, preventing Eines second [Wind sh] fromnding. Still, the first one managed to draw blood. Dont slow down! Continue casting, Eine! Bombard him with spells! As if she was able to read my mind, her rings glowed once again. Multiple small [Wind Cutter]s shot out from Eines hand, forcing Jonathan to dodge them to prevent his shield from going down, all while spikes erupted from underneath him from Eines[Earth Strike]. Use fast spells to lead your enemy, then hard-hitting spells to damage them. Nice, Eine. Ahh, good, she has the basics down with using different magic elements, Marianne praised with a smile. Hmm? Did the academy not teach this to her, Lady Marianne? Eine already knew this concept before I trained her, but it was sloppier and slower back then. The strategy couldnt work if your opponent wasnt fazed by it or was able to react in time. Oh no, the royal academy isnt ipetent, Lady Hestia. Experienced mages and trained knights act as tutors there, so the academy does teach the basics of fighting. In addition, my husband and I tutored them, so if you were to question Eines prior training, I would feel quite sad, since it would point to my ws as a teacher, Marianne stated with a wry smile. Then why did you say Eine and Jonathan cannot fight? If you asked me, they are fully able to fight something like a lower-tier E rank monster by themselves; Jonathan especially with his sword prowess. Arent you being a bit too demanding, Lady Marianne? Lady Hestia, it isnt that Lady Marianne is strict because she has to be as a noble, but rather because she wishes for the best for both the young lord anddy, Barathan voiced his opinion in defense of his mistress. The idea behind the royal academy is to act as a ce for students to meet each other and build up rtionships for the future. For masters to findpetent retainers. For knights and mages to findrades. Unfortunately, that also means that properbat traininges after graduation, Manu added, revealing what I already had guessed from how Eine described it. I guess the girls from the tea party really just wanted to socialize. You are not too surprised, I see, Lady Hestia, Marianne noticed from my expression, then turned her head towards Saori. Madam Saori, you mentioned you had students, no? Are you perhaps an educator or instructor? If you could, may I hear your opinion on your preferred teaching method? What would you do to reveal the potential of your students? Oh, thats right, Saori was a teacher. I havent heard much about that so this might be interesting, I turned my focus from the match to Saori, after Marianne said that, not revealing the heroes were her students. Saori ced a hand on her chin, frowned, and looked to the side. It was obvious that she was thinking. Hmm, I do not believe I have much to offer, really. I have only been a teacher for four years, and I would say I was still learning the intricacies of being an educator for young minds. If there was something that I learned that worked, then it would be to put on a stricter facade than usual during ss, as students would challenge the authority of teachers if they see them as ipetent. The moment you lose their respect, that is when everything will descend in chaos. That does sound wise, no? That is especially the case for us nobles, where your birth and parents count towards your influence. A mednoble might teach the child of a greifnoble, and even if the academy is a ce where your social rank does not affect your evaluation, that doesnt mean that it didnt matter. Commoners arent too weed by certain nobles, or greifnoble children would ckmail lower-ranking teachers. Being strict to prevent your children from bing spoiled has been a goal for my husband and me, and we will continue having high standards so our children will always have a goal to strive for, even if it isnt their current one. However, building a bond with your children is important, which also includes finding what they are interested in. In the country that I taught in, teachers were also like life counselors for our students. We would help them find what they wish to do in the future or try to settle problems for them whenever we could, however, intruding too much into a students life was frowned upon, Saori continued. At the end of the day, students are young and impressionable. Being a teacher, there was a need to bnce what you needed to teach them and what you should be teaching them. A school might have a curriculum for what subjects students need for the future, but a student does not suddenly be wiser after they graduate. Teachers and parents are also responsible for teaching them about life. Parents, too, huh? I wonder what my parents thought about me after disobeying them for so long? I see, thank you very much for this insight, Madam Saori, Marianne then turned back to the duel. Eine was pinning Jonathan down with magic; even though he was firing back his own spells, they werent as frequent as Eines. The training field had been transformed through [Earthen Wall]s and [Earth Strike]s, which the siblings were using as cover. Shes so much better with magic, so why the sword? Marianne mumbled. She then turned to me. Lady Hestia, were you the one who told my daughter to pick up the sword again? No, I replied. I personally think that mages should train their Stamina and physical abilities as it directly impacts their fighting capabilities. My situation is special, so I can focus on close-quarterbat in addition to magic, but that doesnt apply to Eine, so I would not suggest for her to train her swordsmanship. I can attest to this, Lady Marianne, Barathan interjecting himself into the discussion. Manu and I have overseen Lady Eines training and it was the youngdy herself who wanted to learn how to wield the sword from her knights. She alone made the choice, and we amodated her. ...I see. Maybe there is a bit too much of you in her, Andre. Maybe our daughter would have grown up differently if you had kept training her? We all could hear her muttering, but nobody spoke up about it. We simply stayed silent as it was polite. Earth Spears, Eine shot out her level six earth spell, piercing through a wall, causing dust to spread. Jonathans figure was obscured by the brown fog, and it seemed like Eine couldnt pinpoint him. If only we had opened our eyes. After all, both of our children are talented. The fog dispersed, caused by a single [Wind sh] slicing through the air towards Eine. The distance was far enough for her to respond to it, dodging to the side while preparing her next spell, but Eine suddenly tripped. It was revenge. A brown magic circle for [Earthen Wall] was located under her; Jonathan made her take her own medicine. With [Gale Steps] Jonathan finally found an opening to close the distance, dashing through the fields. Eine quickly stood up and activated [Wind st] to push both fighters back; however, another [Earth Wall] appeared behind Eine, stopping her from moving any further. Jonathans brown ring glimmered again and another [Earthen Wall] was cast; this time, it was underneath him. Using this tform, he stomped on it and jumped, flying through the sky with his sword held up high. Eine dodged sideways. Verdammt! Hes copying what you showed him! Was this the difference inbat experience? I think so, as Jonathan quickly understood what his sister was doing, using spells to disorient and disce as much as possible. He wasnt focusing on offensive spells now, but using whatever he could to bring his sister closer to him. He couldnt win from afar, so he forwent the ranged offensivepletely. Since those two had different fighting abilities and both knew they couldntpete with their counterpart in their preferred field, they were trying very hard to keep their advantages. Eine wanted to stay away and continue chucking spells at Jonathan, while Jonathan needed toe closer to attack. Arck! Urgh, Air Shield! Jonathan was receiving damage, trying to bring Eine close to his sword. It reminded me of my first spar with Farron and how he would tank my spells. The two danced around as more earthen constructs were erected. Eine sweated as she had to continue running around, kiting her brother as best she could, but looking at how heavily she was breathing, her Stamina must be close to empty. And seeing how many spells she was using, either arcane corruption or mana stress was just around the corner. I couldnt help but clench my teeth. It is over, Marianne stated, knowing the battle would end soon. So did I. Come on, Eine! Just one more decisive hit! I stood up from my seat and shouted to cheer for my friend. I could see the Health difference between the two, so I knew she just needed one more clean hit. However, that chance never came. As Eine was about tounch another spell, the cast fizzled as she flinched in pain, clutching her head. Her skin was slowly bing a light purple-blue, the first symptoms of arcane corruption. Marianne asked me to get my healing spells ready in the worst case, something I already knew. The fight continued for a few more seconds before Eines offense died downpletely. Her catalyst rings stopped shining and she was massaging her temples to ward off the headaches caused by arcane corruption. Jonathan didnt let this go, and quickly closed the distance between them. Eines long blue hair fluttered in the air as she dodged her brothers attacks with ragged breath. She then ducked under a sword swing, tounch her own sword attack. Eine, in her desperation, had led the battle to the very spot her swordnded when it was initially sted away. Without any other attacks, Eine had to rely on her swordsmanship. Unfortunately, her brother wouldnt allow her to do so. Jonathan blocked Eines attack, and then kicked her back, causing her to recover her empty lungs. He quickly disarmed Eine and pushed her face down onto the dirty ground. Jonathan won. So, he can fight dirty. Stop! The battle is over! Jonathan is the winner, Marianne announced, causing the bracelets on the siblings arm to activate the runes on them. Josine quickly ran towards her mistress, a dragorade ready in her hand, courtesy of Saori. Good fight, sister! You really surprised me, Jonathan praised his sister while offering her a hand to stand up, like a chivalrous knight from a fairy tale. Unlike Eine who was breathing heavily, Jonathan only seemed slightly winded despite having to run the whole match long. His Stamina must be fearsome. That was a wonderful duel, my children. You cannot believe how proud you have made me, Marianne spoke through a smile, despiteining that her children werent showing the quality of fighting she was used to. Parents, right? It is great to see your progress, Jonathan. You still have one more year before you may join a knights order, so keep up your training, otherwise, the squire training might be too challenging. Keep this up and I can see you doing well in the tournament this summer. Thank you, mother! I will do my best to bring honor to our house! Jonathan smiled like a happy puppy after being praised. I cannot ck now. This was not a good showing after all my training. I adapted too slowly and nearly lost the duel. He was so close to 60% Health that I was sure if Eine hadnt gotten that headache, he would have lost. Marianne nodded in agreement. You underestimated your sister. Do not make this mistake in a real battle, Jonathan. Eine hasnt reached the advanced elements yet and neither have you so she has not reached the heights of an experienced mage that can devastate a battlefield. I would advise you to redouble your magic training, Jonathan. Manu, look over his schedule and adjust it for me. Yes, Lady Marianne! And Eine, my dear daughter. Eine was standing thanks to Jonathan, but it seemed she needed Josine to support her while she drank her dragorade. I see you have reached level six with both wind and earth magic while I was gone. I am so proud of you; if you keep up your new-found dedication, then you will most likely reach your advanced elements next year. Eine formed a wry smile as she saw her mothers joyous attitude, Actually, Mother I have already reached level seven with both. I have [Wind Amp] and [Earth Amp]. Ehe ehe The surprise of hearing this news made Mariannes eyes go wide, even forcing her to hide her agape mouth with her fan. Impossible. Leveling so fast after only two months? No, you have only trained for around a month, no? Arcane corruption, mana issues, and stress should prevent you from improving this fast. It was true, arcane corruption and mana supply were the main bottleneck for mages. The higher your [Arcane Corruption Resistance] and Mana capacity, the longer you could train, which made leveling skills up far easier and faster. If only there was a way for mages to reduce their arcane corruption with a special drink, right? Seeing as Marianne didnt know about my dragorade, does that mean that Eine hadnt told her about it? Wow, thats Eine for you! Keeping the secrets of your friend! Well, it is Lady Hestias doing, so if you wish to learn more, please ask her, she praised me with an innocent smile. However, it wasnt! Mariannes eyes shed like a beast as she stared at me, but only for a moment as her gaze returned to Eine. Jests aside, I am very proud that you have made this much progress, Eine. Truly. You have settled some concerns in my heart with your disy today. From never being able to challenge Jonathan, to a valiant defeat. Eine, I can assure you, if you show this growth at the academy, the ridicule will stop and you can return to noble society with your head held up high. I guess the scene at the tea party was only one of many examples of Eines current situation. The consequences of her action, but I just thought it was too harsh. Well, what can I say? If my returned memories were true, then it meant that I had also caused my friends trouble with my selfishness back on Earth. My old friends had good reason to distance themselves from me. I dont know enough about Eines former friends to say much about it. Eine looked at her mother with a smile before excusing herself toe to me. Josine let go of her. How did I do, Lady Hestia? I raised my thumbs up and winked, showing I was happy to see her fight well. Fantastic. Im sorry I couldnt help you get the win though. However, it was definitely a better spar than the one we had at the beginning. Right? Saori? Tasianna? It was a great performance. I am d that your restructured schedule and training regiment could help you, Saori answered. Tasianna showed a thumbs up like I did, but didnt say anything. She kept up a smile, though! I am very d to hear that. Very d to not have disappointed you, Lady Hestia. Then it means I have proven myself, Eine then suddenly bent her legs and kneeled, holding her head down. Lady Hestia Atsuko! I, Eine Fiero Helvas, wish to go under you as your retainer and knight! Huh? Ehhhhhh?! Wha-Wha- Eine?! My abilities are nowhere close enough to be able to fight by your side yet, Lady Hestia. However, if you would ept me, then I promise from today onwards that I will undergo whatever trial you hand me. Sword and magic. They will be formed ording to your wishes, Lady Hestia! Everybody was stunned, especially Marianne and Jonathan. The girl with the inferiorityplex wishes to be my retainer?! I mean, she was still degrading herself for some fucking reason, but she was still offering to be my retainer, yo! Yo, this crazy! Eine, dear, what is the meaning of this? Marianne asked with a surprised expression. Mother, I have thought over this idea for a long time, but I wish to serve somebody after I graduate. I know my ce as the daughter of a noble house is to be married off to another family, especially after I dishonored myself so much by giving up my birthright, but I cannot ept it anymore. Not after meeting Lady Hestia, Eine voiced out her inner desires. Lady Hestia, I admit, your songs moved me. Both Promise and Memories. They made my soulhappy. I felt like I was wasting my life with how I always keptparing myself to others, and then being disappointed that I couldnt live up to anybodys expectations. I-I dont understand how I wasnt able to realize this until now. So, I wish to improve myself as much as possible now, and I believe it can only be by your side, Lady Hestia. She then raised her head, showing a face full of conviction. I am not a knight yet, but I wish to be yours. I want to be somebody that can serve you, Lady Hestia! As I was listening to her words, two telepathic messages entered my head. The first was from Saori. [I think we should ept her, Hestia. Did she not mention she knew basic enchantments and also was able to work on manatech? That alone makes her valuable.] Tasianna then gave her opinion, [From watching her work, she is a capable manager of the estate, Lady Hestia. Miss Saori desperately requires somebody to take some of her work load off, especially when ites to our finances and trade deals. Lady Eine is trained as a merchant thanks to her noble upbringing.] [Tasianna, I can work just fine, why, thank you. I am healthy and stress-free.] [Yes, but you still work far too much. I admire it wholeheartedly, but please allow someone else to help so that you may get more sleep, Miss Saori.] [Tasianna, I-] [Tasianna has a point, Saori. You are a workaholic. I mean, its not my ce to say that since I havent volunteered to ease your burdens yet, but facts are facts. That alone makes Eine invaluable.] The discussion onlysted for a few seconds, and the moment it was over, I spoke, Eine our travels will be arduous. I mean it. It will also mean you might leave the kingdom for an extended period, since we are nning to leave Artorias no matter what. Are you sure you wish to join me, despite all of this? Yes, Lady Hestia. If trials await me, then I will train and prepare for them. I will not cower any longer, so please, allow me to serve you, Eine answered. I wish to finish my year at the academy, first, if possible. I want to say goodbye to certain people. After that, I, Eine Fiero Helvas, will dedicate her life in your name, Lady Hestia! I sighed but smiled in the end. So, be it. Barathan. Manu. Josine. Svena. Lord Jonathan. Lady Marianne. I am sorry to say this, but I will be selfish and ept Eine into my party. I hope all of you could forgive me for this! My deration didnt cause anybody to shout out in anger. The moment I saw Marianne smile wryly, I knew I had her best wishes. From today onwards, I, Hestia Atsuko, graciously wee you into our midst. I foretell that our travels will shine ever so brightly and bring us joyous memories in the future. [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] has received the title [Hestias Retainer] Huh? She didnt be my follower. Oh wait, does that mean shes already one of my fans? In addition to bing one of my followers as evident from Saori and Tasianna when I epted them Eine confirmed to me that the SP system was unlocked in her profile, although she had zero SP. She has to start grinding up, especially with me sharing my experience increase. Eine couldnt formally join the party yet, since she still had matters toplete at school, but Aurora just gained our fourth member. A bit of a surprise, since even the human-hating Tasianna gave her approval. Guess I need to do another bus soon~ A note from AbyssRaven Granblue grinding event is over and I am so exhausted. Too much grinding, ouch. Anyway, with that done, the schedule should go back to normal. After all, I have a writhalon to keep up with. And, Aurora now has four party members! Also, race diversity is still a thing for the party, having a dragon, a garm, a fairy, and human now. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(20) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 152: The Mystery of Yeast...kinda. Chapter 152: The Mystery of Yeast...kinda. We need to prepare several things before you leave, my dear. Protective equipment and catalysts function over form, especially. I must alsomission some mana robes for you and enchant them. Oh! Madam Saori, I remember you made that lightning cloth for my husband, correct? Would you consider some work? My Lady, Miss Saori has already finished a brilliant dress out of mana threads for the youngdy. The quality is of no concern. Fabulous, Manu. Josine, set it out for me to see itter. Of course, Madam. Mother why must you say all of this in front of Lady Hestia Welp, parents embarrassing their children is universal, huh? After Eines spar with her brother Jonathan, their mother Marianne guided us into her workce, a room equipped for Marianne to perform her work as an enchanter and artificer. Jonathan left us to get a shower after Marianne gave us a tour through the room. She was now in the process of repairing Tasiannas catalyst, the orb Kiiro once resided in. Ignoring Eines flustered face, Saori responded to Mariannes offer, Of course I will. Since Lady Eine will be joining us, preparing appropriate equipment for everybody is essential. Fantastic. Let us do this once everybody arrives in Griffonpeak, since Eine must focus on her preparation to return to the academy. I do not know what excuse I will give the academys administration to grant Eine leave from her studies yet, but I will think of something. Foremost, she must return to school before she may join you, Marianne stated. Despite recruiting Eine to Aurora, she couldnt join us on our journey just yet, as she had a responsibility to at least show up at the academy and announce her departure. Just imagine what rumors would end up starting if Eine were to suddenly disappear? I mean, the stigma of giving up your session rights without a fight was already causing her trouble, thest thing I wanted to do was to cause people to think she was also an academy dropout. So, it was decided that Eine would go to Griffonpeak with her brother before officially joining Aurora. As we didnt have any more ns in Firwood, outside of saying our goodbyes to Lorena, Zeather, and the dwarven cksmiths, it was also time for us to leave Firwood, too. Eine had a ton to catch-up on, and the engine of my EXP carry bus is ready to roll. Alright, this will take a while. Manu. Josine. My daughter requires a bath after ying outside, so please be so kind and help her clean herself up. Marianne was right that Eine sweated quite a bit during the spar, and she hadnt changed out of her gambeson yet. She was quickly escorted back to her room. As they were about to leave, Tasianna and Svena returned from the kitchen with a cart full of snacks and tea, much to Eines dismay. Her forlorn gaze, as she watched all the snacks and tea move away from her, was a sad sight, but I quickly recovered once I caught a whiff of the assortment of snacks, causing the glutton inside me to be awakened. Lady Hestia, we have returned. Which tea would you like to drink today? Svena asked me as she opened the tea box. After I chose mine, Svena served Marianne, in the meantime, Tasianna ced some snacks on a table beside Mariannes workstation. Oh, what a treat! Lady Hestia, have I already mentioned how much I loved the pastry you presented to us during our first meeting? Absolutely scrumptious, Marianne sang praises for the snacksid before her, before taking a bite of some cake. Mhmm, this is just enticing me to eat more! Thank you, Lady Hestia, andpliments to the pastry chefs for this creation. I would like to continue enjoying this, but I should get back to work. Marianne then took out a monocle from her drawer, which looked simr to the one the High Bishop had, and put it on. She then picked up Tasiannas orb and began analyzing it, inspecting the crack in detail and the overall form. Since making catalysts and other magic tools was a specialty for alchemists, I didnt expect Marianne to offer to help, since I Eine said her mother wasnt an alchemist. My elder sister is my family''s [Alchemy] specialist, and I managed to learn how to repair catalysts from her, since having an alchemist repair anything would be expensive. Andre was ted to hear that when I told him, since none of his rtives are alchemists. Speaking of, I heard that Miss Tasianna began working on creating potions just recently. How was your experience, Miss Fairy? Marianne asked while her eyes were glued on the catalyst. Hard work, she replied immediately before borating on it. Grinding ingredients, making sure the me is at an appropriate temperature and also having the correct alcohol for the tonic. It also takes patience until the mixture finishes brewing, simr to cooking or tea making, but failure during alchemy can result in an explosion, or so Ive heard. That is right. My sister described alchemy simrly. Marianne then ced the blue catalyst down and directed us to her enchanting table. Meanwhile, enchanting requires lessbor. Inscribing enchanting forme and then imnting them onto mana clothing with mana is less arduous. Due to the hard work, alchemy, runesmithing, and manatech creation are less popr amongst us nobles. Even amongst Morgiana and Myrddin nobles, enchanting and custom spell creation is considered the fairer practice. Elves practice alchemy a lot, Tasianna remarked. Marianne nodded with a wide smile, holding back a chuckle with skill. What irony, correct? We wish to be simr to elves, but our culture still developed differently despite bordering Sariel. Alchemy is amoner practice, is sadly amon attitude among thezy and the martial nobles. Thank goodness I became an artificer like my father and learned some alchemy, otherwise the expenses for manatech and catalyst repairs would give Andre a headache. I can kinda imagine Marianne putting on a technicians outfit and just going around the mansion repairing stuff, he he. Alright, let us begin, Marianne then pulled out an alembic and a pot before she began grinding some white rock in a mortar. Theposition of a catalyst requires some fairnite to prevent mana from escaping the orb outside of the mages control. We then mix in arcanuit, the most essential mineralponent of a mana battery to store the mana. Most arcane ores can absorb mana, but they cannot store it for a prolonged time or inrge quantities since they would just explode. Even eoriant, the dwarven alloy between steel and euorinium, isnt suitable for a mana battery, but its a better material for weapons and armor since it far exceeds arcanuit in toughness. How tough? I asked. If you crack a mana battery, the escaping mana alone causes the alloy to shatter and explode. Thats how fragile arcanuit is, unfortunately. But they have such a long shelf-life that prevents them from degrading like eoriant when they store mana. If the dwarves could prevent mana batteries from exploding from just a crack, then it would be revolutionary, Marianne lectured us while she was diligently grinding all the materials which included monster and nt materials needed to repair the orb. Oh my, oh my. Goddess Zephira has blessed this orb. This is such an honor for somebody like me to repair it. I should make sure this doesnt break. She then ced the ground materials into the alembic, added some potion-making alcohol into it, gave it a good shake, and lit up the bunsen burner. Alright, the gel requires some time to make, so in the meantime Lady Hestia, the payment, please~ Regardless if I was royalty or not, good work deserves payment, especially when it required Marianne to use up her alchemical ingredients. Thankfully, it was a pretty easy deal to fulfill for me. I took off my white mage robe and activated [Humanization]. Instead of transforming back into a dragon or my minor form, I simply brought out my wings. Glistening crimson red, it was good to see my wings healthy and strong despite not using them as often as I wanted. Oh my, they are quiterge! Marianne eximed, worried I would knock something over with the sudden appearance of my wings. Still, she stopped worrying the moment she inspected the scales on my wings. So this is [Humanization]. I heard that the strength and durability of a dragons scales were a testament to their strength and age. Logical, since Vitality and Wisdom exists, but its also because of their tremendous mana. My body was literally a tank full of concentrated mana that was strong enough to affect nt growth and also produced strong potions through my blood. It really wouldnt surprise me if my scales were drenched in mana, especially since most monster parts retained mana after harvesting them off a monster corpse. Speaking of my wings, I should also ask Marianne about it, even if she couldnt do it. Lady Marianne, would it be possible for you to repair my mana paths? Unfortunately, she shook her head. Sadly, I do not have the credentials of a surgeon, neither do I have the tools to begin such an operation. I do remember from your ID copy that the mana paths around your wings were injured? If you wish, I can ask Lady Duchess Morgiana to heal you. She might not consider herself as talented as the elves, but she is still a capable mana surgeon. Really?! That would be fantastic! Another reason to go to Griffonpeak on top of all the other reasons. In a good mood, I pulled out some of my shedded scales from my storage and handed them over to Marianne. Here you go, Lady Marianne. They are younger scales, but they are mine nheless. The payment for Tasiannas catalyst repair was some of my scales. I shed them a while ago and basically treated them like fallen hair, so I didnt really care about them. Thank you very much, Lady Hestia. They arent enough for scale mail or a weapon, but I bet they will be good enough for alchemical stones, Mariannemented, noting that she wanted to present them to her children as presents. One for Jonathans graduation and the other for Eines departure. Oooh, they grow up too fast. Haaaaaaaaaaa... It was a deep sigh. We then spent some time enjoying some tea and pastries while we waited for the alchemical mixture to finish. Once it was done, Marianne poured the content into a beaker, then added the catalyst. She asked Tasianna to pour her mana into the beaker, mentioning that since the orb was made with faefolk mana initially, the magic of a strong fae like Tasianna could further strengthen the catalysts durability. Tasianna frowned for a second, probably remembering how Davison ced Kiiro inside this orb while it was still an onnikai. Was that why the description of the orb mentioned it was drenched in the mana of a rage-filled onnikai? It would make sense. Regardless, Tasianna didnt let that thought stop her as she pressed her hand on the beaker, pouring some of her mana into the gel covering her catalyst. The gel suddenly began glowing blue. Marianne assured us this was the correct reaction and asked us to continue having patience. That reminds me, Andre asked me to buy the yeast recipe from you, Lady Hestia. Hmm? Your husband, Lord Helvas? And I instantly frowned as I remembered Andres Helvas, Eines father. His first impression wasnt good. Lady Hestia, Svena nudged me, reminding me that I was inside his house and living here for the moment. Ohoho, there is no need to worry, Svena. I can agree that my husbands behavior was a bit rough for Lady Hestia during our first meeting. He truly only had the mind of a merchant when he saw poor Miss Tasianna. Even forgetting how thorny our rtionship is with the elves and fairies. He only had eyes on your yeast, Marianne excused her husbands behavior during the dinner a few months ago. Nevertheless, I would ask you to forgive him for the moment, if you would please. This deal would benefit House Helvas as a whole, since yeast is desired by all nobles and wealthy merchants to be a scarce luxury until we can re-establish our rtionship with the elves. Even then, Artorias wishes to be able to produce yeast independently if possible. Yeah, I understand. I reflected on that day, and I really have to say that Lord Helvas was greedy. Considering he wanted Tasianna so much, even to the point of risking angering me, a dragonewt noble, the value of yeast must be immense. I still couldnt understand how Artorias had to rely on the elves for yeast since it was right in front of their noses. Yes, as an otherworlder, your knowledge is unique. A value cannot be ced on you or Madam Saori purely for this reason. Please, I ask you to sell us your information on yeast. I nodded and pointed at Saori. It was time for her to do her thing. Lady Marianne, if I may ask, how valuable are enchantments? If there was something to gain from this deal, then Saori would know it better than me. Do you mean the cost? Quite a bit, since enchantments are more flexible than armor. It can be worn without armor, prioritizing appearances, or it can further improve defenses and apply stat increasing effects while you are wearing armor. Since enchanting requires training and its more exclusive than cksmithing, enchanters can demand higher prices, Marianne exined. Hmm, can I assume you are interested in enchanting your clothing, Madam Saori? Yes, we require it for all three of us. Lady Hestia also requires a catalyst. Hmm, that is eptable. I can do that for you, yes. Also, if you require enchantments so much, I believe it would be best if I elerated Eines enchanter and artificer training before she leaves. At least to the point that shespetent and reliable. She can improve on her own if her base is solid. The basics are the most important. This woman gets it. Usually, such a deal required a mana contract, binding both parties to fulfill their part of the deal, but Marianne said it wasnt necessary. House Helvas owed me after the Chezaic affair, since it increased their houses standing, and I didnt really care about spreading yeast around Peolynca. I also wanted Eines house to grow so she wouldnt have to worry about it during our travels. Ok, the deal is made So, its finally time for me to ask. Lady Marianne, you do know that yeast has been right in front of your nose this whole time, right? Having had to hold it in for this long since it was a good bargaining chip, my curiosity could finally be sated. Pardon? Marianne responded with questioning eyes. Instead of me, Saori stepped in to exin, Yeast is made through the cultivation of small organisms, which is then used to allow the dough to grow air pockets, which creates the sponginess in our pastries here. To cultivate, yeast requires nutrients. Fruits, wheat, toffels, anything that contains carbohydrates, uhm, sugar in any of its various forms is an ideal source. I then pulled out my bottle of cultivated yeast from my storage and showed it to Marianne. Here you go, this is the yeast that Saori and Tasianna used for our cake. Its made with fragassa, so it has a very fruity taste. There are two versions of yeasts used in bread, the fruity yeast in this jar and something called sourdough, which is made with wheat and some salt. As you would expect, the bread would then have a slightly sour taste if we used thetter. Saori continued, Simply leaving some dough in water in an enclosed jar is enough to begin yeast cultivation. Beer also utilizes yeast in its creation. This is yeast? Marianne asked with doubts filling her voice. This I apologize if this sounds rude, Lady Hestia, but this cannot be yeast. What do you mean? Now I was tilting my head. We sometimes receive yeast through less legal sources, and what we receive are small, dry granules that are pinkish in color. It even has a very gem-like appearance. Your yeast does not fulfill any of those conditions, and is rather foamy. I cannot help but question this, Lady Hestia, Marianne looked as if she didnt know what to do. Her expression was a mix of doubt and confusion. Ahh, so this is the reason why Artorias still havent figured out that yeast was in front of them the whole time! The elves have been supplying them dry, portable yeast this whole time, leading them to have a different idea of how yeast should look! Although, that does beg the question how has a baker or anymoner not figured this stuff out yet? You just need onezy or forgetful baker to leave the dough on the table and boom. Revolutionary! Lady Hestia? Is something on your mind? Saori asked me. I exined to her what I just thought, causing her to question the situation too. In Earths history, yeast was used even by the Egyptians, but they believed it was something like a miracle from the gods as they could not understand the fermentation process. Men then began baking bread with beer foam, as they didnt know about the existence of yeast, but knew beer foam would make bread more delicious. Holy crap! You actually had this in your memory?! I was astounded that Saori would remember something this obscure and uninteresting. My professor during university loved traveling, and he knew how dull history can be, so he tried making the seminars more interesting with trivia facts like these. Most Japanese dont travel a lot like you Hestia, so it was quite fun for me. Some stuck in my head, and some were forgotten. All this talk about yeast simply made me remember this piece of trivia. Seeing as my parallel minds can dig up any info I forgot from certain subjects like physics and chemistry in the depths of my mind, Saoris reasoning did make sense. Anyway, that still does not exin how Artorias has not discovered it yet. Hmm, that does make me think. We have not tried making sourdough, right, Lady Hestia? Maybe the wheat in Peolynca is different from Earths? The question was directed at Marianne and Barathan, but they couldnt say anything since it wasnt like they knew anything about Earths wheat in the first ce. Well, theorizing here wont make us wiser. Lady Marianne, please trust me on this. As you can see, we manage to make these pastries, and I can assure you that if you try this yeast yourself, you will gain simr results. This fragassa was grown with my mana, but I am sure normal fragassa would also work, and we just used water created through Tasiannas water magic. Understood. I will trust you, Lady Hestia. You have no reason to lie to us. If you could show Barathan the cultivation process, I would be very thankful. In addition, if your remarks are correct, then it would be best for Artorias if I began experimenting with your theory. It would certainly be an eye-opener if yeast was this easy to make when we had been considering it a luxury up until now. What an embarrassment it would be. After performing the cultivation process in front of Barathan, I gave him a set of instructions and the recipe for both sourdough and fruit yeast for future reference. By then, Tasiannas catalyst repair was finished, the gel hardened and showed no signs of any previous damage. Thankfully, Kiirosst gift remained the orb could absorb mana from others through the mana slime. Catalyst of the Blessed Gale Storm An alchemical orb blessed by Zephira, Goddess of Winds, and drenched in the mana of a rage-filled onnikai. If mana is registered to this catalyst, it will levitate and float around the owner using stored mana. If this catalyst is used as a support for the owners spells, the mana used in the process will be thicker, increasing the durability and damage of spells. Due to this process, casting speed and mana cost will increase. Zephiras Blessing: Casting speed and spell strength will increase for wind elemental spells, improved [Air Shield] can be cast, [Aerokinesis] for all wind elemental spells cast through this catalyst, [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] Owner: [Tasianna Marina Silverpond] Skill: [Mana Cost Increase Lv. 3] [Liquid Mana] [Zephiras Blessing] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 8] [Chant Revocation Lv. 8] [Death Aura Lv. 1] [Arcane Mana Leech Lv. 8] Arcane Mana Leech A certain amount of Mana can be absorbed by spells and mana-rted attacks from the target We ate some lunch and then went to the market to open our restaurant until it was time to go back and sleep. On the next day, we began saying goodbyes to all the different people we met during our stay in Firwood. Lorena and Ruld, the vigers I met at Carine Vige, were surprised to hear I was leaving and a bit sad. Lorenas belly has grown to the point that it was obvious that she was pregnant. We then said our goodbyes to Zeather and the dwarven cksmiths, thanking them for everything they had done for us. We wanted to say goodbye to Cernust too, but we couldnt find him at his inn, so we had to dy it for a different day. We werent leaving Firwood just yet. Ourst stop before opening our restaurant was the hunters guild. The vice guild master left this note for you, Saori, Melia mentioned, handing us a piece of parchment. The moment we read it, we rushed out of the hunters guild and entered the mercenary guild. We greeted Rachael, one of the guilds receptionists, and asked her about a certain Quest. It was a recentlymissioned Quest and carried a good reward, but every single merc avoided it like the gue, at least ording to Rachael. The reason was clear. Quest: Aid in the rescue of a Viscounts daughter Rank: D Reward: 1 D Rank Point, a total of 10000 Davi Description: I require the aid of a tracker to track down a green-haired bovline, who calls himself an alchemist and arcane brawler. He was sighted to be in thepany of a robed woman. This woman is the daughter of House Moreschi, a noble house of the Lecartiglio Duchy, and she was kidnapped by this criminal. I havee to know their destination, so I only require the aid of a tracker. As a knight of the Lecartiglio Duchy, you may leavebat to my hippogryph and I, however, you must still bepetent enough to protect yourself after the fulfillment of this Quest. Objective: The safe return of Severa Victori Moreschi Quest Giver: Antonio Agazi Moreschi, Knight of the Order of the White Talon, Heir of House Moreschi Our departure would have to be dyed. A note from AbyssRaven Just for reminder, Cernust was the guy who taught Tasianna Alchemy. f you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 153: Tracking the Bull. Chapter 153: Tracking the Bull. I do apologize, Lady Shrine Maiden, that I cannot allow you to ride with me. My partner is a little bit, uhm, finicky with whom he allows to ride him, Sir Antonio, riding on his proud hippogryph, spoke to me while we were walking on a road north of Firwood. His white-feathered armor glistened under the sun, matching in color with his white-brown mount. You do not have to mince your words with me, Sir Antonio. I can feel that your hippogryph does not like me on an instinctive level, I replied, focusing on the re the hippogryph was giving me with its right eye. The fire burning inside it was being projected to me with pure animalistic hostility, as if the beast was looking at a rival. Admittedly, my own instinct was being roused; not cause of my [Danger Perception], but cause of something a bit deeper inside me. I wasnt so sure what the reason for this feeling was, although I think its some kind of dragon instinct. Antonios expression contorted, showing how ufortable and awkward he was feeling when I spoke the truth. Usually my chivalrous partner here would allow any finedies to ride him, but i-it is true that hippogryphs despise wyverns, and consequently any dragonkin in general, including dragonewts. Please forgive me, my Goddess, for I have sinned against one of your shrine maidens. Lucky us that hes so religious; otherwise, we would have had to go with Saoris n and tail him. Cernust was our benefactor, since he was the one who taught Tasianna alchemy, something that has been benefiting us financially. So, it shouldnte as a surprise that we would try to help him, or at least find out if he truly was a kidnapper or not. Which meant we needed to either ept the Quest that Antonio had posted in the mercenary guild or tail him after he departed. Fortunately and unfortunately, nobody in the merc guild wanted to ept it due to something Saori told me about the mercenaries in Firwood despise taking Quests from Lecartiglio nobles like Antonio. Nobody wanted the Quest, so we didnt have to tail him, but another issue appeared. Our mercenary guild rank was only F, since we had done barely any merc Quests. As an adventurer guild, the merc guild allowed their members to take Quests one rank above their own if they could prove theirpetence to the Quest giver; however, that didnt apply to people two ranks lower. Which we were. Rachael, one of the merc guilds receptionists, had to follow the rules and reject our application. Certainly, if I were a normal person, I would have given up here and relied on tailing the knight, but I had connections. No, I did not call in any favors from House Helvas or House Sirius. I wouldn''t want to be known as someone who abuses her status as a noble to get priority on quests. Instead, I remembered my discussion with Farron when he visited my restaurant, where heined about a Lecartiglio noble that was annoying him. Saori and Tasianna even confirmed that Antonio was this person. So, I had Farron write a rmendation for us. Quests could also be given to adventurers by referral, either through the Quest giver or guild master. He wasnt the guild master of the merc guild, but Antonio did ask him to help him in his search for Cernust. So, we were going for the clients referral, just like how Carine Viges head, Colwyn, gave us our first Quest, the bandit subjugation one. Since Antonios house didnt have a home in Firwood nor was he willing to stay over at a nobles mansion, he had rented a room at a fancy inn in the merchants district, which was close enough to a hotel, quality-wise. Saori mentioned he was ufortable around, and possibly even racist against, beastmen and elves, so I was expecting issues, but it went well enough. I mean, he still scowled when he saw us, proving Saoris words. What made him calm down were my robes. Once again, looking like a priestess of Aurena was a boon, despite this being a white mages robe and not a priestesss robe. Yes, I was being pedantic, but who cares? Anyway, as I was a priestess and looked the part of a shrine maiden, Antonio warmed up to me quickly, as he was apparently quite religious. The moment I showed him Farrons letter? That was when he turnedpletely friendly to us. A letter from Sir Farron?! he eximed, looking very pleased, although I wasnt sure why he called Farron Sir. Wasnt that reserved for knights or something? Then again, Antonio showed he could be very polite and courteous when he wanted to be, so maybe this was his way to show respect to an A rank adventurer. In the letter, Farron exined that we were the help he requested since we were mercenaries in addition to hunters, albeit with low ranks from our recent arrival and registration in Firwood. Furthermore, the letter also specified that Saori was a B rank tracker andbatant, and that she was part of the neer party Aurora, so Tasianna and I were included in the package. After Saori proved her qualifications by showing her profile to Antonio through her ID which meant we could hide certain information from him he readily epted us. We went back to the mercenary guild with Antonio where he referred us, which allowed us to take his Quest despite our low rank. He then went back to his inn, telling us that we would depart the next day. After he left, most of the mercs warned us we were making a mistake, but we told them not to worry. When we didnt budge, most of them wished us luck and bid us toe back safely, although I suspect that they did that simply cause some of them were regrs at our restaurant. The curry had them trappedor maybe was my singing? I like to think it was that. Unfortunately, since we were taking on this Quest, we would probably miss Eines departure to Griffonpeak, depending on how long this Quest would take. We had to say goodbye in case that happened, but we also made ns to meet up at House Helvass mansion when we reached the capital. So, thats how we ended up here. We immediately left the town at the break of dawn, where we met Antonios hippogryph Bornelli, a white-brown feathered eagle-lion-horse hybrid monster. It had the head, wings, and forelegs of an eagle, the torso of a lion, and the hindlegs and tail of a horse. There was a mix of armor and horse gear equipped on the hippogryph, making it look as battle-ready as Antonio, who was sitting on the giant bird-horse in his armor. Just like in various fantasy novels, the hippogryph was a rtive to the griffon. However, unlike Lord Helvass griffon, Antonios hippogryph was only around the size of a horsepared to the griffons elephant-like size. If I were in my proper form, I would outsize this arrogant little pipsqueak, hmph! Sir Antonio, we are used to the road. You do not need to slow yourself down for our sake, Saori stated, leading us from the front. Considering it is your sister, should we not hurry? Well, I am very worried for my sister, but I cannot possibly ask the Lady Shrine Maiden to run. As her guard, should you not be more considerate of her health? Even walking like this is already a sin, ohhh, woe to my honor! How could you allow this to happen, Bornelli? Antonioined like a drama queen. Kiyyaaaaahhhh! somehow understanding him, Bornelli began to p his wings wildly, looking like he wanted to knock his rider off; however, Antonio kept himself mounted like an expert bull rider. After he noticed that he couldnt do anything to his rider, Bornelli turned his head towards me and screeched Kiyaaaaahhhhh! at me. Was he venting his anger at me? I do apologize for this shameful behavior that I am showing to a visitor from Loatryx, Antonio apologized. Hippogryphs are naturally more aggressive and feral than griffons. Even after breaking him when he hatched and raising him as properly as any honorable knight of the White Talon order should, I still have not gained his full respect yet. On my honor, I promise to raise you to be as valiant as your parents, Bornelli! Mana Eyes. Hippogryph A savage feathered monster with the body parts of a majestic eagle, prideful lion, and stubborn equerochs. Hippogryphs possess a ruthless and terrestrial nature that makes them into powerful dogfighters and terrestrial hunters. Unlike the older and evolved adults, Younger hippogryphspensate for their smaller size with savagery to intimidate and break potential enemies and prey. Rank D I was expecting the hippogryph to be rank C, based on my memory of Lord Helvass B rank griffon, but I guess that wasnt the case in the end. I wonder if this hippogryph had just reached maturity? Since Antonio had some sense of chivalry to protect a fragile maiden like me from marching like amon soldier, even though his sister was currently missing, I couldnt help but sigh. Were his religious beliefs and knights honor that much more important than the safety of his sibling? I couldnt say, but what I do know is my impatience. Saori, reading my mood, signaled for Tasianna to get on her back. The moment that happened, Saori sprinted forwards, leaving Antonio and me behind. The knight, eximing What in the world?! in surprise, turned to me, to which I answered by running ahead of him, leaving dust in his mouth. Your sister is in danger a noble at that, too and you are worrying for me? I then cast both [Haste] and [Swift Winds] on myself, drastically increasing my Agility even further. That is patronizing me, Sir Antonio. Fleur Mushroom Forest, correct? I know that ce, so I bid you hurry up. The Fleur Mushroom Forest was the hunting location I went to with Eine, a ce filled with mushrooms and, consequently, fungi-loving monsters and animals like skorrs, the Peolyncian version of pigs. Antonio told us that Cernust was nning to bring his sister to the elven kingdom north of Firwood. They would have to go through this forest, which borders the Belzac mountain, and then cross a river to the edge of Sariel. ording to Antonios sources, Cernust escaped Firwood on the same day Antonio arrived in Firwood, so they couldnt have made it to Sariel yet; however, that didnt mean we should slow down so much for something as ridiculous as worrying about my Stamina. A sunfang dragon doesnt care while its still morning! Kyiyiyiyi, the hippogryph turned its long neck to its rider, making sounds to make its intent clear. Tch, Bornelli, we ride! Understanding his mount, Antonio picked up the reins and shouted with a loud Hiyaahh! before Bornelli galloped at a breathtaking pace. I was holding myself back but it was still impressive to see the hippogryphs top speed. If we flew, we would have reached the forest before lunchtime; however, since my party couldnt really use our top speed due to the hippogryph, it took us until the afternoon. We would have probably needed a day if we went at the same pace we used to travel to Rashan Vige. Then again, we departed from Firwood during lunchtime back then, not at dawn like today. Unbelievable, I didnt think we would reach the forest in less than a day without riding Bornelli and some equerochs, Antonio stated with disbelief as he checked on his heavy-breathing hippogryph. It seemed like it had strained itself to keep up with our pace, but it was doing its best to not show any weakness. Prideful, indeed. To allow him to recover, Antonio dismounted and unsheathed his sword and shield, saying he would handle any threats as he was a knight. Honestly, thats the first time that I heard somebody say this to me after I reincarnated as a dragon. Most of the time, I had the privilege to say something cool and dashing like that. Nevertheless, I didnt say anything. Antonio didnt ept a party invite and most of the monsters in this forest werent worth the experience for my party anyway, so having him fight and do the hard work was fine in my book. I also wasnt in any danger of [Battle Frenzy] since I had just unleashed a full explosion on Davison a few days ago. Most of the tracks are skorrs, loopabits, and other monsters, Saori noted as she analyzed the ground for tracks,menting and pointing at any footprint she could find. Sir Antonio, would you possibly have anything belonging to the kidnapper or your sister for me to track them with? The forest has too many tracks on the ground that it would be quicker to use my nose. Saori was a wolf, after all. Antonio nodded, agreeing her n sounded more efficient. He then opened up one of the satchels strapped on Bornelli and took out a handkerchief with an emblem on it. This handkerchief is Severas. It has the emblem of our house on it, and from what I remember, she always brought it with her wherever she went. After she suddenly left our mansion, the maids noticed she left this behind in addition to her rings. What a coward, kidnapping a fair maiden while she is inside her home. Huh, that does sound like a kidnapping. Cernust, what the hell did you do? Saori sniffed on the handkerchief, noticing a slight perfume smell. I can see that you kept it washed and clean. Any traceable smell is long gone. Could I try the rings? While the handkerchief was a dud, the rings seemed to have retained the noblewomans smell. Saori began moving towards the smells direction while inspecting the ground for tracks. [Saori, dont lead him directly to Cernust. We need to get his part of the story first,] I told Saori through [Telepathy]. Whether Cernust actually was a kidnapper or not should be determined after we talked with him, and hopefully without Antonio being with us. Saori didnt look back as she responded, [Yeah, I understand. I have a feeling that it wouldnt end well if those two were to meet, especially with that hippogryph. Its like it is waiting for any hostility from us, any reason for it to pounce on us.] As we started to move, curiosity finally got the better of me. Sir Antonio, if it isnt awfully rude to ask, how was your sister kidnapped? He shook his head, saying it wasnt a problem, as his family had already asked the gods for forgiveness for this failure. He cleared up his throat and began recalling what he knew. When it happened, I was actually at the Order, so all this information came from my lord father and eldest brother. Severa, the fourth child of our parents, one day seemed to have met this criminal in our fief while he was doing some work. I do not know what beastman trick he used, but my sister somehow was infatuated by that brute. Oh, I do not mean any insult, Lady Shrine Maiden. None taken. Please, continue. I couldnt help but believe he was a racist by now. Thank you for your graciousness. It purifies my soul. He gave a quick prayer, thanking Aurena for sending her shrine maidens to him today before he continued his story. After we forbade him from seeing her, even resorting to a forceful removal, they somehow met in Gransromus and Cedaraille again and again. And then one day, she just disappeared while she was at our home. Simply vanished. Without any warning except for a letter which had I will leave written on it! Outrageous! How dare that vagrant take my youngest sister away from her house! After allowing him to calm down a bit, I asked him what Gransromus was, to which he answered that it was the capital of the Lecartiglio duchy. Well, my party had no ns to visit that ce, but knowing its name was fine, I guess. Barely a scent and I cant find a single human or beastman track in the smells direction. Saori, despite her naturally strong nose from [Primal Senses], was having trouble finding our path through this ce. That coward is an earth mage, or so Ive heard. Maybe he covered up his tracks? Antonio suggested, to which I agreed it was a possibility. In a custom spell book I read, there was a spell designed for agriculture called [Soil Moving], which could probably be used for this exact purpose. Time went by with us talking. I say us, but it was only Antonio and I speaking, as he wasnt willing to be sociable with either Saori or Tasianna, preferring me simply cause I was a priestess. Nevertheless, he didnt let his guard down once since we arrived in the forest, despite his ratherckadaisical attitude towards the current situation. It would have been a bit concerning if it werent for the fact that all the monsters and animals were frightened away by Bornelli. I made a mental note to be careful if I ever entered a hippogryph-infested area. The amount of screeching would be intolerable and probably cause tinnitus. Saori scratched her nose, looking irritated. I apologize for the slow progress. The smell of flowers and animals is overpowering my nose, covering up the scent of your sister and forcing me to double-check once in a while. Now that she said it, the forest did smell more aromatic than thest time I was here. Then again, that was like two weeks ago, so maybe Spring was in full bloom now? [Saori, good job stalling. How far ahead is Cernust?] I asked, wondering where she was leading us. [Hestia, when I said I could not trace them properly, I really meant it. Smells, tracks, heat signatures. I cannot find a single good clue to continue on with except for the scent from those rings.] It was a real surprise to hear Saori admit that when I expected she had a n or something. [It is as if the entire forest was working against me. It honestly feels as if nobody here wants me to find them, and is erasing their whole presence throughout this whole forest it is exhrating?] [Saori?] [Ahh, forget what I just said. I think Ive be a bit toopetitive since my tracking skills have not been challenged in months now. [Primal Senses] is not perfect, huh?] It took us until the sky turned slightly orange that Saori finally told us Stop! Looking at the hippogryph, I felt that, if she had taken any longer, it might have gone hunting to relieve its boredom, but luckily, that didnte to pass. I managed to find some tracks. Not footprints, but crumbs of bread, she announced, causing Antonio to exim his excitement, mentioning he cannot see them. As he was impressed by Saori, she telepathically told me to begin listening intently while she kept the knight and bird upied. My hearing might not be as powerful as Saoris, but as a musician, I had my own pride. Straining my ears, I managed to detect voices in the direction opposite of where Saori was. -in danger. My brother might have called for help, which might even be from my father or eldest brother! If the White Talon knights were to pursue us, they would catch up with us before we can escape. Please, I beg you, leave the kingdom, Cernust! The voice was far away but it was definitely audible enough for me to make out that it was feminine. As if! Severa, dontpare me to somemon earth mage. I have been manipting the earth and nts as we walked through the forest, covering up our tracks and using flower pollen to erase our smell. Let them send their hounds, they wont find us, someone with a mildly deep voice that I recognized said. Even if they search from the sky with their mounts while we are in this forest, the tree leaves will cover us from their sight wherever we go. The only danger will be when we reach the river, but we will simply have to be patient. The moment we reach the elves, no human can enter their woods without risking the wrath of their border scouts. W-will we be okay? the feminine voice asked. Dont worry, Severa. By my tail, I swear I will protect you. I will be able to talk them down, no worries, ha ha ha ha ha! Thatugh was the final straw. It belonged to none other than Cernust! [Saori, its Cernust, definitely. There is a womans voice as well, which I presume belongs to Antonios sister Severa. How should we handle this?] I asked Saori after confirming the voices. [Wait until night time. Ill sneak out and handle it. However, first, we need to lead Antonio away at all cost; no, we need to warn Cernust first. I have an idea, Hestia. Call for a bathroom break.] Ahhh, I gotcha. Such a gentleman wouldnt question that at all at the cost of my dignity. Hold on, I got used to walking around naked when I was first born, who cares about shame! Sir Antonio, I know the urgency of our trip, however, could I possibly ask to pick some flowers? I asked as innocently as possible, remembering how Manu did it. Flowers? Oh, today is a wonderful day for flowers, yes. Your guard would probably need a bit longer so it would be a waste if we didnt take a break here. I will be looking this way, he turned around, showing ack of suspicion for our actions. Good! Now, I just need to sneak away with Tasianna and warn- IT IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR THEM TO HAVE MADE IT THIS FAR! SEE, I CAN SHOUT AS LOUD AS I WANT AND WE ARE STILL SAFE! NO TRACKER WOULD HELP THEM, SO NO WAY CAN THEY TRACK US! TRUST ME, HA HA HA HA HA! -Cernust Kiyahkiyah! Bornelli growled, agitated by the shout. What is it, partner? While the bird managed to hear those two, it seemed like Antonio hadnt with his inferior hearing. Before my party could say anything, Bornelli flung Antonio onto his saddle and galloped towards the direction of the shout. Uh oh. It didnt take long for the excited bird-horse to reach the location while we had to chase after them from behind. Any chance of warning Cernust and hearing his part of the story was out the window. I honestly had to wonder how this went downhill so fast, all Cernust had to do was be silent, that musclehead. Kiyaaaaaaahhhhh! Severa! B-Brother Antonio?! What in the hell?! Shit! How the hell did you find us in these woods?! You shouted, you idiot! You boisterous dumbo! Fiend! How dare you hide my sister away from me! Unhand her and ept your righteous judgment, filthy beast! To one side, a tall beastman of ox ancestry stood in front of a young woman with strawberry-colored hair, in contrast to Antonios dark red hair. The bovlines hair was green and he was wearing padded leather armor, form-fitting enough that you could deduce his muscr physique his clothes were hiding. He wore a backpack filled stuffed full of food, herbs, and other travel essentials while a belt full of potions hung around his waist. Lastly, the most interesting point of his equipment was undoubtedly the green-scaled gauntlets around his arms, looking as if they could deal a mean wallop. To the other side, there was Antonio in his white-feathered armor, brandishing a longsword and shield like a knight from storybooks. He was mounted on his loyal hippogryph, a beast of feathered savagery with the look of a hunter having found its prey. If I had been suffering from [Battle Frenzy] right now, I would probably give off that same look. Pah! Whatever you did, beast mage, it was nothing against the guard of a priestess of the Goddess of Light! You did not believe you could abduct a member of House Moreschi without any consequences now, did you? Hear me, the Goddess stands with me! Stand down and surrender now. Otherwise, I will be forced to wield my de on you, beast! Haha! A beast? You know, if I hadnte to Artorias and met up with those beastmen of Lecartiglio, I would have never really bothered with humans calling me a beast. In fact, I would even consider it a boast! Still think its praise, but I now know youre fucking insulting me here, human! Cernust returned an arrogant boast. Cernust, please! Please, I beg you, dont fight! the woman behind him, Severa, shouted in vain. Brother, please, I-I wille back. I just beg you to let Cernust free. Th-This. All of this was my selfish wish to be free! I asked him to take me away! I see his beastman trickery still has you under his sway, my dear sister. No more! If this beast does not give up, then I will show him the fury of a knight of the White Talon! Antonio pointed his de at Cernust, ring down at him with burning fury. Sir Antonio, please, stop- I wanted to stop him but he simply shouted over me. Stand back, Lady Shrine Maiden! Your duty is to lead me here, not help me capture this criminal! As a knight of the Kingdom of Artorias and the Lecartiglio duchy, I shall bring this beastman to justice! Goddess Lamreeta, I pray to you, grant me the strength to bring this knave to justice in your name! Goddess Aurena, I pray to you, grant me your strength and protection to defeat this fiend! Hold on, the Quest objective was to bring your sister back safely! This is part of the job! Antonios words finally caused Cernust to look our way, showing an expression of surprise. It hurt my heart as it looked like we betrayed his trust by bringing Antonio here. Cernust, we- Shut the fuck up! he shouted, clenching his fist. Work is work as a merc, right? Do me a favor, will ya? Stand the fuck away from this fight and let me break this pretty-boys face, yeah? Afterward, we will talk, yeah? Since were kinda the same and I dont wanna hit my pretty acquaintances if I can help it. Yeah, you three got that? Cernust stepped forward, causing the hippogryph to shriek like a banshee, causing the many birds surrounding us to fly away at the cry. Cernust was undaunted as he looked up at the angry four-legged bird, doing simple stretches and warm-ups as he prepared for battle. Then, two brown magic circles appeared around his arms; one caused his skin to transform into stone while the other did something far out of my imagination. The trees, the roots, the grass, the flowers. They all began to move. A note from AbyssRaven Lawful good? More like Lawful Stupid, am I right? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(18) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 154: Bull vs. Hippogryph Knight. Chapter 154: Bull vs. Hippogryph Knight. Nature, RISE to my call! With a booming war cry from Cernust, tree roots began to grow in size and move like the tentacles of an octopus. What is this?! Antonio eximed as these roots advanced towards him in an attempt to entangle him; however, the hippogryph Bornelli was fast as he was flexible. He had no problems jumping and sidestepping to avoid them. What is this?! Moving roots? I was expecting some rocks being thrown and shot by Cernust, but never did I imagine that I would see nts moving. At this point, I wasnt sure if Cernust was controlling them through some unique skill he had or if this was some kinda custom earth magic or maybe its even an empty vessel-like skill like my [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] but I did know that his mana was flowing through them. Like a nt himself, I was able to confirm awork simr to a root system with my [Mana Eyes] originating from Cernustpletelyposed out of mana. Now, I had no details of his skills, so I couldnt be sure of how it worked unless I looked at his profile. Mana was everywhere in thend and the air so he could also be using the mana from the environment to control the nts for all I know. Appraising an enemys profile without their knowledge was alright. After all, all is fair in love and war, right? However, what about a friend or a good acquaintance? You know, for this reason, people create principles. Thats why I wont check Cernusts profile even if I was sure that he wasnt wealthy enough to buy one of those identify bracelets the nobles have. The trees around Aurora showed movement, bending their branches and trunks to block Severas and our way into the fighting and turn the area between Cernust and Antonio into a dueling field. Unfortunately for the knight and mount duo, this arena was far too small for the hippogryph to take full advantage of its size, its wings in danger of being entangled by the animated roots. Cernust raised his arms like a boxer, activated [Gale Steps], and dashed forward. He entered within melee range of the pair, initiating the battles first attack with a right hook, aiming to knock out the hippogryph; however, the beast wasnt fazed by the surprise attack and ducked out of the way. Normally, Cernust might have been able to link another punch if he were apetent boxer or monk-style fighter, but Antonio wouldnt let that happen. Swift Strike! Bending his body forward, Antonio shed down at Cernust with remarkable speed with his de. Footwork! Cernust dodged the attack by pivoting his body to the side before swinging it back into its former location andunching an uppercut with the full momentum of the move, sending Bornelli recoiling upwards. Antonio, understanding his partner was in a vulnerable position after that attack, immediately dismounted and charged at Cernust with his shield. Switching to the defensive, Cernust stomped at Antonios shield to throw himself back, creating some distance for himself. Shield Charge! Antonio roared, once again activating a weapon ability, one that allowed the knight to simultaneously ignore the knockback of the Cernusts kick as well as charge forward like a bull. I call upon the earths protection, Earth Wall. Instead of attacking, Cernust created a wall to fully block Antonios advance, forcing the oing swordsman to stop himself and move around the side of the wall. That was a mistake on Antonios part. Cernust took advantage of the concealment in order to ambush Antonio. He grabbed Antonios arm, knocked his sword away with his gauntlet, then threw the knight over his shoulder. Antonionded on his back, causing the air to escape his lungs and his weapon to go flying from the impact. He didnt cushion his fall properly. Brother! Severa cried out the moment she saw this, covering her wide mouth out of worry for her brother. Severa, I wont hurt him badly, I promise! Woah-Shit! Once again, Cernusts loud mouth backfired on him as the hippogryph began a flurry of attacks to defend his master. Damn! I fucking hate these shitty birds! The savagery described in the hippogryphs System analysis came into effect. shing with his front ws, biting with his sturdy beak, and swiping with thoserge feathered wings. Bornelli attacked with every body part he could use to fight, forcing Cernust into the defensive entirely, the bovline unable to retaliate against therger foe. Unlike before, he didnt have the time to focus on a spell, showing he wasnt as experienced with magic as I had initially thought. Antonio had called him an Arcane Brawler or something, so I presumed he had augmented his fighting style with magic, simr to Saori whom Eine had described as an Arcane Trickster. Fuck! Cant help it, urgh, Cernust frowned deeply as he realized his situation, even noticing that Antonio had already recovered. While keeping his footwork steady, he quickly grabbed something from his backpack and threw the contents at Bornelli. Grow! That something he threw turned out to be a bunch of seeds, nt seeds! What the hell is he trying to do?! I wanted to shout out but I stopped myself the moment those seeds shook mid-air, roots burst out from them before they even hit the ground. Bornelli screeched out in surprise at this sudden attack, but the bloodthirsty hippogryph couldnt be intimidated that easily, as it immediately started ripping apart the seeds and their roots. I thought that was it for Cernusts attack, but my mind was quickly changed as arger white cloud burst from the ravaged seeds, engulfing Bornellis eyes for a good moment. The hippogryph released another ear-splitting shriek in surprise; however, this time, it flinched back as its sight was blocked. The bird-horse may have been on guard for enemies, but all it did at the moment was simply turn his head from side to side,pletely contrary to his aggressive nature from earlier. Its behavior now was baffling, and we didnt have anybody knowledgeable on hippogryphs toment on what was happening to Bornelli. Thankfully those damn birds react more on sight than their other senses, Cernust said as he quickly gulped down a green potion, which I presume is an agility potion. Well, thank you very much for the info, Mister Commentator. Its as if you heard my prayers. Wind Bullet! Antonio, having recovered his sword and bearing, shot out a long-chanted wind spell at Cernust, sting the white smoke away around Bornellis head. Cernust reacted to it by blocking the spell with his gauntlets, nullifying the attack, and then took out a pouch from his backpack before throwing thetter on the ground, freeing his movements a bit more. Cernust pulled out seeds from this pouch and spread them before him like a farmer, where a brown magic circle appeared. Even as Bornelli gave a great Kiyahhhhhh! as its vision cleared up, Cernusts spell activated. Natures blessing upon you, the bounty of the earth Goddess. Flourish, live and grow, for I call for your aid, my brethren. elerated Growth! The seeds rattled like popcorn as cracks appeared on them and roots sprouted out. Unlike before, where I presume he only poured mana into those seeds, this was an actual showcase of his magic simr to how he had controlled the trees in the beginning. Bornelli wanted to continue his attack on Cernust, and Antonio had nearly returned to the fight, but the seeds had experienced a supernatural growth where the nts grew to maturity in a matter of seconds. The moment those roots burst out, they grew in size, transforming into massive trees with thin trunks that would make the ones in this forest envious. The trees quickly entangled their branches around Bornellis wings and legs, preventing him from doing anything as he was attempting to break through them. Despite having a bird brain, the Strength of a D rank monster like a hippogryph couldnt be underestimated as he broke apart these wooden restraints, wing and breaking through the wooden trunk of the tree in pursuit of Cernust. However, Cernust remained steadfast, simply pulling out more seeds and spreading them before him. If I remembered correctly, Cernust had a ton of herbs and alchemical ingredients in his backpack, and if he also had the ability to rapidly grow nts, then shouldnt there be more lethal nts in his arsenal? Whether he understood this or not, Antonio quickly cried out to his mount. Bornelli, to me! Dont forget our training, partner! That was all that was needed for the ferocious murder bird to finally calm down and dodge backward, and not a moment too soon, as another batch of trees grew up in size right where the hippogryph had been. Seeing as Cernust clicked his tongue, he probably was aiming to fully constrict and immobilize the hippogryph, removing him from the fight altogether. Yo, mate, I suggest you give up. You cant win while were in my turf, Cernust called out to Antonio in an attempt to settle this situation without more fighting, but the prideful knight wouldnt ept it. Silence, beast! As if a knight of the White Talon would give up now! he dered, mounting his hippogryph. Even if it costs my life, you will pay for kidnapping my youngest sister! Beast! Cernust couldnt help but cradle his head as he kept hearing the same sorta answer from the honor-bound knight. By the Six, does that helmet of yours stop your hearing or fuck! Move, now! Whatever he wanted to say was interrupted as Antonio charged forwards, forcing Cernust to control his trees to move their branches in an attempt to block it. However, unlike their individual actions taken earlier, together the duo were far morepetent. Under Antonios control, Bornelli slipped through the slow-moving branches, showcasing deft movements, unlike how straightforward it was fighting alone. Cernust dodged the first attack the duounched, assuming his boxer stance once again. With thebination of savage and precise attacksing from the respective fighters, Cernust finally had to block attacks with his gauntlet instead of dodging. The reach difference between thebatants finally showed itself, as Bornellis ws and Antonios sword kept Cernust from closing in enough for another sucker punch. Yop! Cernust then dodged the next attack by sliding under the hippogryph. Instead of a counterattack, Cernust stood back up and sprinted towards his trees. Bornelli pped its wings, fluttering slightly off the ground where it could twist its body and use the momentum to glide towards Cernust like a bird of prey. Another brown magic circle appeared on the ground while this all happened. Nutrients and mana I pour into you, so grow to hide me in my sleep! Overgreen! The moment the spell finished, the grass surrounding the fighting ground grew in size, hiding Cernust from Bornellis view. Antonio clicked his tongue and pulled the reins on Bornelli, ordering him tond on the branch of one of the trees, as it wasnt moving currently. I honestly thought it would have difficulties standing on a branch like a bird as his hind legs had hooves like a horse, but it turned out that I was wrong. It clutched onto the branch with its avian front ws while bncing itself on one hind leg. Peering down like an eagle hunting down a mouse hiding in high grass, Bornelli analyzed the surroundings. The battle slowed down as it turned into a detection vs. stealth battle, but that soon changed as Bornell screeched in a direction. The moment that happened, the trees began moving again, forcing the hippogryph to take flight, coasting around the battlefield while dodging the branches trying to swat him out of the sky. Seeing as his trees werent doing too well, Cernust shot out a few [Rock Bullet]s aimed at the hippogryphs wings; however, it was futile against somebody so used to flying. The bird-horse anticipated these attacks and glided through everything Cernust had sent at him before diving towards the beastman. Looking at Antonio and Bornelli, I couldnt help but think of them as cool at this moment. I mean, a knight on a giant hippogryph is just cool, right? The grass moved; Cernust had to dodge away as Bornellis peck and w attacks drove the brawler away from the area where he stood, destroying earth and nts alike with the attack. As he wasnt able to catch Cernust, Bornelli didnt dawdle for a second onnd, soaring back into the sky to hunt down its enemy. As the hippogryph dove once again to strike, Cernust once again cast [elerated Growth].However, this time it wasnt a tree, but something entirely different. To the side, Bornelli! Antonio called out as a massive venus fly trap-like nt erupted from the ground, baring its green needle-like teeth at the bird. Luckily, the duo managed to dodge the side, but that wasnt the end of their trial. elerated Growth! This time, a massive red sunflower-like nt grew and began rotating its flowerhead, shooting its seeds like missiles at them. Bornelli! Antonio shouted and was answered by the birds shriek. Instead of dodging around, the bird threw its rider onto one of the surrounding trees where Antonio activated another ability. Taunt! Taunt! It exists! Antonio banged on his shield with his sword before shouting the name of his ability. The moment he did that, both the sunflower and venus fly trap began attacking the knight while leaving Bornelli free to attack Cernust. Unfortunately for the knight and hippogryph duo, it seemed as if Cernusts repertoire of nts was truly versatile. With another [elerated Growth] a giant white mushroom grew from the ground, blocking Bornells attack by trapping his ws in the sticky mushrooms cap. Cernust then jumped out from the birds nk and used [Gale Steps], closing the distance between them tond a charged up right hook at the beasts stomach. Focused Punch! Kiyaaaaaaaaarrrrrh!!! It was a direct hit, causing the hippogryph to fall off the mushroom and tumble to the ground. As he was recovering from the attack, roots began to entangle the bird, trapping him on the ground. Damn, I hate flyers! Why couldnt I grow wings?! Cernustined However, that victory was short-lived. Bornelli, get away! Antonio cried out from the side for a very good reason the tree, no, the trees around him were falling them at Bornelli and Cernust. The giant sunflower and venus fly trap, without Cernust to guide them, identally destroyed the trunks of the trees. Nooo! Severa cried out. Shit! Natures blessing upon you, the bounty of th-fuck! Seeing the trees crashing down on him, Cernust attempted to cast another [elerated Growth] to stop them, but his casting was too long with to his chant. He looked at Bornelli, who was still trapped by roots and was struggling desperately to free himself, and back at the falling tree; in the end, he stopped trying to cast the spell and ordered the roots to free Bornelli. He then approached the hippogryph, helped it onto its feet and kicked it away from the area where the trees would fall. Saori, Tasianna, and I were confident that Cernust would be able to get out in time ording to what we saw of his abilities, so we didnt respond in time when the unexpected actually happened. Cernust tripped on his own trees roots. Saori! I called out to get her to rescue Cernust, but it was already toote. Cernust! Severa cried out from the bottom of her lungs as the trees crashed onto Cernust. I clicked my tongue and ripped through the roots blocking my path like butter, running over to where Cernust was. I dispersed the dust with [Aerokinesis] to see where Cernust was, hoping his muscles helped him cushion the crash. I really, really hoped so. Urgh...help. And thankfully, his luck was no more mediocre than his Strength. Cernust was struggling, but he was safe, holding up one of his trees while lying on the ground. Honestly, if he hadnt made the trees so damn big, I am pretty sure he could have freed himself alone. You, Antonio also noticed Cernust holding up the tree. In this position, Antonio had all the tools to arrest Cernust without worry, but he was hesitating for a reason. Was it cause he saw Cernust help his mount? Sir Antonio, please, this is enough, I finally said, having enough of this feud. As you can see, this person doesnt mean your sister any harm. He did not take her hostage like an actual bandit, nor did he leave your Bornelli to be crushed under those trees, although he had every reason to, considering your hostility. Lady Shrine Maiden, Lamreeta, the Goddess of Justice, would not agree with this statement. If we were to let every thief free simply because they are feeding their family, then our society will fall. They must learn how to work properly, be a contributing part to our proud kingdom, Antonio argued, but I wouldnt let him persuade me with some religious stuff. I was the priestess here, mate, and I read a bloody book on the gods! If you are bringing subordinate gods into this argument, then let me remind you of the subordinate gods under our goddesssmand. Goddess of Nobility and Wealth, Erithia, would not consider what you are doing noble, especially after he risked his life for Bornelli. Goddess of Fairness and Equality, Andira, would condemn your action here; instead of listening to what he has to say, you dered him a criminal before he could dispute it. God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty, Yeostar, should be someone you understand better, am I not correct, Sir Antonio? With the help of Tasiannas theology lessons and the books I read in Firwood, my knowledge of the different gods of Peolynca had grown. Honestly, there were too many to wrap my head around. About Yeostar, I actually heard about him from Eine and Jonathan themselves, as they mentioned thetter had to learn a rite in the gods name before he became a squire in a knights order. Yeostar watched over all knights orders ording to them, so this rite was there so he could be aware of a new squires existence. Antonio, thankfully, shuddered as he couldnt find another word to argue back. Now, if Cernust wasnt actually a bad guy, this whole situation would probably be resolved. I mean, I saw Cernust enter Firwood with Severa in the middle of winter, so its been two months since then. In all that time, you have to wonder why Severa was still here despite being kidnapped. It cant be caused by Stockholm syndrome right? I mean, even now, Severa was- Miss Severa watch out, behind you! Tasianna shouted as I was about to look over at our Quests objective. Hu-Kiyaaaaaa! a scream of pure fear and surprise entered my ears, causing my eyes to widen as my [Detection Sensor] informed me that four presences had appeared near Severa. They jumped out of the bush, revealing a massive grizzly and three wargs. Scheie! None of my skills had warned me about this threat, since they werent directing their hostility or killing intent at me or my teammates. [Detection Sensor] could tell me where the enemy was, but I couldnt say how strong they were from it. To me, everything in this forest was like a mouse. Severa! Antonio shouted in despair, running towards his sister with all he could. Bornelli, sensing the danger, ignored Cernust and shot into a gallop to save his masters sister. Tasianna shot out some ice spikes, Saori jumped into her shadow, while my purple magic circle was materializing at this very moment. We had to make it time, we just had to! SEVERA! But none of us saved herbecause the loudest amongst us did. A blue mist exuded from Cernusts body. The cracking of wood could be heard as the mist grew evermore in size, even pushing Tasianna and me away. For some reason, at this very moment, my senses became clearer all of a sudden. My nose recognized an extremely sweet smell, a feeling of extremepetitiveness grew inside me, igniting a fire as I looked towards Cernusts direction. The trees around Severa suddenly shivered before branches and roots grew in size and length in a matter of seconds, so fast it put Cernusts previous actions to shame. The roots constricted the grizzly and wargs before the branches turned into spears, piercing their chests with numerous tree branches. It consequently destroyed their chests, probably leaving nothing but arge gaping hole behind. Just as I saw Saori emerge next to Severa, it finally hit me what had happened. I used [Aerokinesis], dispelling all the mana mist away to reveal what was hidden behind all of this. It wasnt the bovline Cernust. No. With the form of a komodo dragon, a wood-like carapace armor could be seen on the back of this emerald-green scaled beast. Moss could be seen growing out of the carapace and under its chin, like frills. Two antler-like horns were attached to the head of this komodo dragon, however, it didnt possess any wings. Size-wise, it was around the size of my dragon form. C-Cernust? Tasianna asked the giant beast, slowly approaching Severa with earth-quaking steps. It wasnt a dragon, no. Dragons could fly and had wings, but I could feel it. I knew instinctively that the monster in front of me was nothing else but a dragonkin. A wingless,nd-locked dragon. A drake. KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH! I instinctively roared out, causing Tasianna to block her ears. My scale-dust ignited around me as if I was preparing to fight. The drake, having heard this, turned his head towards meand roared. KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAK! Something was telling me I just greeted him with a Nice to meet you. Chapter 155: Cernust and Severa. Chapter 155: Cernust and Severa. Woond Drake A drake whose main habitats are forests and woods. These drakes possess the ability to control the vegetation around them through their mana, aiding in their growth and nurturing them when damaged; in return, vegetation will listen to theirmands, fighting alongside their protector against the forests foes. The wood and moss growing off the body is actually its shell and loose-hanging scales respectively, giving this physically hardy dragonkin even higher defenses. Rank C My eyes burnt and a sense ofpetition awoke inside my soul as I eyed the giant emerald-scaled komodo dragon-shaped monster, towering over me at around the size of a mammoth with a lizards length adjusted to its extra size. If I were topare it to my own dragon form, then I would be only slightly shorter, since I was a dragon and he a drake The biggest difference between a dragon and a drake, ording to the evolution descriptions I read when I had the option to evolve during my earliest days in Belzac Forest, was the fact that drakes were built entirely fornd traversal due to ack of wings. Using the drake in front of me as a reference, I could conclude that a drake had a sturdier, bulkier framepared to my more lean, serpent-like form. Of course, this might not be true for future encounters. Nevertheless, seeing this drake, no, Cernust evoked a desire to test my strength against him, to see who was the apex predator in this area. Thoughts like this is my territory, or arrogant ones like why havent you lowered your head were circling inside my head without any reason. My reasonable side had no idea where all of this wasing from. It was as if my instincts were going haywire again. And the worst part about all of this was this creeping feeling of [Battle Frenzy] rearing its head. I wanted to fight, I wanted to fight Cernust right now, right here. To unleash mes upon anybody who hasnt bowed their head or tucked their tails between their legs yet. It was suffocating and somehow, I had a feeling Cernust understood this. Kr-Krauuuuuu?! Without checking on how Severa was, Cernust not only reciprocated my roar but was now in a pose suggesting he was wary of me. His antlers were directed at me like a buck. Krriiihaaaaaaaaaa, I hissed at him for some reason. At this point, I was sure that my body was taking over my actions once again, and I wasnt even sure why. Cernust clearly wasnt showing any hostility towards me, so it couldnt be self-defense, right? Thest time this happened was after Shiternos stupid decision to bless me with his title, and, if I could count it, was when my [Battle Frenzy] reached the moderate phase. It was partly because of those two events that I decided upon the sunfang dragon as my evolution choice since it was described as a rtively calm, albeit prideful, dragon in the description. So why was I acting up like a bitch having a hissy fit? Lady Hestia. Something cold suddenly touched my shoulder, cooling down my fired-up body. Ever since I was reborn as a dragon, I havent exactly been a big fan of the cold; cold water and our attempts to make ice cream may have tasted good, but I still preferred warm food. So, normally the cold would have been annoying, but this feltforting, like putting the AC on the lowest temperature after a warm, summer school day. Please, calm down. Its alright, its alright. The whispers were like a melody. Yeah, yeah, calm down. Cool it down. Nothing is wrong. I wont let my body go berserk again, and hurt everybody. I mmed shut my eyelids and pped my cheeks until they felt like they were burning, preventing this aggressive feeling from growing any further, before roaring into the sky to release all this negative feeling. I dont know how long I screamed, but once I was finished, my throat felt sore and dry, a sign that I strained my voice far too carelessly. As I huff-puffed to fill up my lungs again, a finger tapped my shoulder, making me turn my head towards the person. It was Tasianna, who was holding a cyan-colored cup filled with water. She was the one who calmed me down. Thank you, I told her before epting the cup of water made using her new catalyst. Im sorry for the scream. There is no need, my Lady. I am here to serve you. Besides, I managed to activate [Air Shield] in time so my ears didnt explode. Hie hie. Hearing Tasianna giggle was like music to my ears. Once I was done drinking, I handed her the cup back and turned to Cernust, who looked like he was confused at what was happening. Somehow, I was able to understand his expressions despite the clearck of facial movements on his dragon head. Cernust, sorry for that, uhm, I-We can handle this matterter. How about you check on your girlfriend first? The situation was too awkward for me. Never would I have thought Id meet a drake here and now. It would be better if I had my dragon-to-dragon talkter. However, before this would be possible, there was something that I had to resolve first. A young man in armor covered with dirt was shaking in his boots as he pointed his sword at the beast standing before him. His eyes showed a fire to fight back his opposition, but his trembling arms werent fullyplying to his wish. Sir Antonio, stand down! I called him out. S-Stand down?! A d-dragon has sneaked into Artorias! Lady Shrine Maiden, even if you are a servant of the Goddess, I do not care for what you have to say! T-This is not Loatryx! We do not revere these beasts here! Antonio snapped at me. It was likely that fear was controlling his actions right now. Honestly, if I were a normal person and suddenly a giant lizard were to appear right in front of me, towering over me by quite a few heads, then I would probably also act unreasonably. I couldnt me him for what he was saying. However, what I could do was calm him down. I activated [Benevolent Aura]. It was still at a low level, but it was better than nothing. Benevolent Aura An aura that sends out the users inner nature in the form of an aura. People affected by the aura are soothed by the users good-natured spirit, calming them down from mental and emotional burdens. Higher levels increase the efficiency of curing mental and emotional status ailments Sir Antonio, please, this isnt me trying to preach to you about Loatryxian culture or anything. In fact, I couldnt care less if Cernust were a drake or not. Please, calm down, and think of this more reasonably. As a knight, you have a duty to assess situations with a clear mind, correct? It was the same argument we had before but, this time, I really had to convince him to drop his sword. Why did Cernust reveal his secret here? Wasnt it to rescue your sister who was in danger of being attacked by four wild monsters? You can see tree branches having in them over there, the handiwork of Cernust here. I pointed at the grizzly and three wargs hanging off in the corner, even showing that Saori was guarding Severa at this moment before continuing. If Cernust actually was a kidnapper, then why did he save your sister? He had a good opportunity to flee when we all moved to save your sister. Even now, in his current form, why isnt he rampaging? With the ability to control and elerate the growth rate of vegetation, it would be desirable for him to keep fighting here, as you should be aware from your earlier battle with him. Then exin to me why did he run away with my sister, my Lady?! Antonio shouted. I gave him the opportunity to surrender! Yes, I might have acted too impulsive as a knight, but it still does not change the fact he kidnapped a noblewoman! I will ask forgiveness from Goddess Erithia and Sir Yeostarter in church; however, I do not believe I acted unfairly here! This ma-drake is a criminal! He is not a criminal! That shout wasnt from me, but from someone who could exin this situation better than me. Severa, supported by Saori as it seemed that she injured her leg, came forward to reason with her brother. He did not take me away by force, brother Antonio. The decision was mine alone, I wanted to run away from home. Cernust was my opportunity to free myself from everything. Severa?! I-I will exin everything, so please, sheathe your de. Look, even Bornelli isnt willing to fight. She was right, the aggressive hippogryph was still ring daggers at Cernust but was showing none of the bloodthirst from before. Honestly, hippogryphs must really hate dragonkins if it wasnt scared or shivering before Cernust, despite being a rank below him. Thankfully, after that, Antonio reluctantly sheathed his sword and calmed down. He gave Cernust a look of wariness as he stared at his drake form, but stopped as he wanted to help his sister. Cernust nodded his head at me and a blue mist appeared from his body. The mist started to disperse, revealing Cernusts form, however, it was different from the form Id seen before. All his bull features were nowpletely gone as traits of his drake form took over. Instead of bull horns, he had antlers. Green scales covered his arms and legs, and he had thick, sharp ws on his fingers and toes. A moss-like fur was growing from his neck down to his shoulder, although, if the description of his drake form was correct, this moss should be part of his scales too. He also had a long, lizard tail now instead of his bovine one. He wasnt a bovline anymore; he was a dragonewt. It seems he only had his pants on. Considering our situation, I would hazard a guess that only his pants were made from mana threads, while the rest of his equipment probably exploded after he transformed. Its a shame about the gauntlets, honestly. As he came closer, Cernust suddenly kowtowed and tucked his tail between his legs, before speaking in a subservient tone, I apologize for not recognizing your scent earlier, your highn-UHWARGHHHHHHHHHHH! For some reason, Cernust was sent flying into the distance. KYAAAHHHH! SHUT UP! Oh, thats right, its cause I kicked him. Lady Hestia?!?!?! Ahhhh! Verdammt, Im sorry, Cernust! Still, how did he know? He wasnt able to end his sentence before I kicked him away, but I was sure he was about to say something about royalty or something, and I just instinctively kicked him to stop him from saying that. My gut told me to do it, I swear. After apologizing to Cernust about what happened, I whispered to him to keep quiet for now about everything. After I healed Severas sprained ankle, Antonio found a ce for them to sit. Meanwhile, my party was inspecting the monsters who attacked Severa when we noticed that they had cors and some scrap armor equipped on them. Since Saori had just be a tamer, she presumed they were some tamers monsters, which meant we might face some problemster on. Then again, we acted in self-defense, so whatever, not our problem. We then settled down and gathered around Severa, where she told us the truth behind this whole affair. In short, Severa left the house cause she fell in love with Cernust. What! Absurd! How can a Lecartiglio noble have feelings for this-this dragonkin! Antonio eximed. Beside, Severa, as a noble you cannot just mix your blood with amoner! There is a ce for everything, but this action will not benefit our House at all! What will Father and Mother say when they hear this. Antonio pped his forehead, looking anxious as he contemted his parents reactions to the news. See! This is why I left home, for this exact reason! How is it taboo for a Lecartiglio noble to marry a beastman, excluding arvisians, simply because they are the descendants of beasts? I knew you would not agree and neither would Father and Mother. That is why disappearing from your life was the best way for this to resolve peacefully for our lives! Severa screamed at her judgemental brother. I would leave Artorias behind and move to Loatryx with Cernust, where we would live our lives in peace. Where all the stress of bing a better mage just to uphold our houses honor would be gone. Antonio winced. I-I understand you would feel distressed considering our bloodlinesckluster mana growth, but that still doesnt mean you can disappear without saying anything to your family! Have you no idea how worried Father and our eldest brother were? Not to mention Mother and our sister! You cannot just run away like this just to marry somemoner dragonkin from Loatryx after only knowing him for a few months! Sorry for chiming in, but Im actually from Kargryx and, while we dont have an actual feudal society with a ss system, all true dragonkins like dragons, drakes, leviathans, and adamantoises are considered like nobility by the lesser dragonkins, dragonewts, and levianewts, Cernust exined. Oh yeah, I havent introduced myself properly, right? I am Cernust Gaia Kurnistus. I am a drake and my ancestor was the forest guardian, Kurnistus. In terms you humans would understand better, my family would be simr to a schwertnoble. What? Antonio let out with widened eyes. That is beside the point, brother Antonio. Even if Cernust was an actual dragonewt or bovline, I wouldnt have cared and gone with him anyways! Severa vehemently made her stance clear. This isnt some maiden fancy as you would like to believe! Cernust might have a rough speaking habit, but that is because he only learned Common after he left his home two years ago. He isnt some vagabond who sweeps in to steal away hearts, but an actual good man! Antonios story on how his sister met Cernust was true, confirmed by Severa herself. The only differences were the details needed to actually make sense of the story. Severa met Cernust during a routine outing around House Moreschis fief to inspect thend and its serfs. Cernust was there to fulfill a Quest from the hunters guild to hunt down some mole-type monsters infesting the local farnd. Severa stumbled upon him and saw his earth magic, causing her to feel envious as her own magical abilities were subpar, amon trait among schwertnobles, but not for viscount houses. House Moreschi was on the border between a viscount and baron when ites to magic potential, which has been a constant reason for stress for each of their House Heads. ording to Severa, nobles in the military-focused Lecartiglio had to provide something be it magical or martial to help a house gain more fame. She exined to us that since the Lecartiglio duchy was the home of the White Talon Knights Order, having tamed a hippogryph and making them a mount was considered a norm for martial houses and potential knights of this duchy. While that was the case for her two older brothers, Severa had to either train her magic abilities or be a marriage tool for a house alliance. It was very simr to Eines situation in a way. So, as Severa couldnt ept this, she wanted Cernust to teach her in secret, thinking it would be good to improve her earth magic outside the royal academy. But, that was when her family learned about Cernust and forbade him from staying in their territory. The two would continue meeting each other coincidentally in Cedarraile and Gransromus, and from there they bonded with each other. Flowers? I asked. Cernust nodded. Yeah, herbology. As a woond drake and alchemist, I need to collect herbs and seeds for my own usage, which means my backpack is always full with them. I was nting some herbs to grow for personal usage when Severa snuck up on me. She said she used to like managing the rose garden in her estate, but couldnt personally nt seeds and fertilizer since she was a noble, so she was interested in what I was doing and we talked for quite a bit on that day. Honestly, she would make a better alchemist or herbalist than a mage, ha ha! Insolence! My younger sister is capable enough to be a powerful mage, instead of a lowly alchemist! Antonio snapped. And it is Lady Severa for yo- Sir Antonio, dont ruin this, I spoke up to silence him for his unhealthy expectations. I wont scold him for having a positive opinion of his sister but expecting too much from somebody was just bad. Severa thanked me and continued, So, although it might be true that Cernust did steal my heart away, it isnt true that he is a kidnapper! It was my idea the whole time, Cernust merely aided me! Antonio frowned as he heard this, swiping his hand over his face to calm himself down. That still does not mean you can just leave like this, Severa. You might be an adult, but this does not mean you are allowed to drop all your responsibilities as a daughter of a viscount and go away just because of your heart! Then tell me, would you ept Cernust after what he revealed? He is a drake, a C rank drake at that, and his family is considered simr to a baron family by dragonewts? Or, is the mere idea of me choosing my own partner, a drake at that, so abhorrent for you? Severa questioned her brother, unafraid of him. Here was where I raised my hand. Pardon me, but it would be nice if I could get some information. I know the Lecartiglio duchy isnt very receptive of beastmen- Pah! Cernust scoffed. ...As I was saying, beastmen, in general, arent liked in the Lecartiglio duchy, but I heard arvisians are very well-liked due to being rted to griffons and hippogryphs. Does that mean arvisians can be epted into a noble house? Yes, that is the case. Since our royal family are arvisians, specifically born from griffons, the Lecartiglio duchy treats arvisians like any other human, Severa stated. Otherwise, our duchy has been unwilling to adapt like the other duchies have, unable to shed the culture of our past when we were still part of the Leosfalt Kingdom. Most nobles think beastmen are below humans, still. Elves arent weed either, while dwarves are only epted if they are either cksmiths or adventurers. In other words, a bunch of racists. d to hear this from an actual inhabitant of Lecartiglio, this time. She is very critical of her own home. It was unpleasant for me to hear, especially after knowing how Greenveil worked, but it did give me an idea on how to solve this problem of theirs, ThenCernust, you have something like [Beastialize] correct? I pointed out, merely guessing. When he nodded, I continued, Then wouldnt it be alright for you to change your beastman form to an arvisian? He looked at me confused and tilted his head, showing he didnt understand my question. Dont you know, Pr-Hestia. You decide which beastman sub-race the moment you activate [Beastialize] for the first time. The System sends you a notice showing all the options. O-Oh, really? My innocent and well-crafted n was just destroyed. Nevertheless, I became a bit curious at what he said. Then why did you choose a bovline? When I decided to leave home cause I was bored, my parents had me decide on which humanoid form transforming skill I wanted, and I chose beastman. I wanted a form that was strong in hand-to-handbat, but that wasnt as slow as a rhinocerum or hairy like an ursine. If Im not in my dragonewt form, a beastmans weak magical abilities was a problem, but I prefer being a pugilist anyways. That would exin why his nt growing abilities were slower when he fought as a bovline than when he transformed into a dragon. Hold on, are you telling me that more dragonkins are hiding among us? Antonio asked with a face of horror. Huh? Nah, dont worry. Dragons and drakes are so uncaring of the outside world and would prefer just staying in Kargryx rather than going outside. I just went out when I was considered an adult at neen since it was boring there. Wanted to sightsee around the world, Cernustughed without a care of the world. So, does this mean I am a teen or adolescent when I reach five? Or that dragons consider each other adults when they are neen? I dont know. However, considering that he didnt mention this adulthood pilgrimage dragons did to gather knowledge on the world outside that Farron mentioned, should I presume this stuff is actually top-secret knowledge? Would make sense to prevent dragons from getting hunted. Damn you! Stopughing! Urgh, so mymanders were right when they said dragons were nothing more thanzy, arrogant beasts sitting on theurels earned by their dragon god. Honestly, what the hell were they doing in Lecartiglio, indoctrinating people like this. I mean, dragons couldnt be that bad, right? Hey, Antonio suddenly looked at Cernust, this time with an expression unrted to anger or hatred. You said you came to sightsee. What is your opinion on our kingdom as a whole? As a whole? Pretty fun, really. Better than a bunch of sleeping dragons guarding treasures or whatever they are hoarding, honestly. Nothing bad about my ancestry and family, but guarding a forest for my entire life sounds like a bore. You only see the same nts every day, I want to see and meet more! More seeds! Cernust said with great enthusiasm, looking jovial as he showed the many seeds inside his pouches. Were they warming up, I wonder? Hey, are you interested in returning to Kargryx? Antonio asked, still not willing to use Cernusts name. Unfazed by this, he answered, Nah, definitely not right now. Drakes are long-living, so I want to experience as much as I can before bing bored and going back. However He then looked at Severa. I dont think I will have my fill of fun for a while. I see, Antonio nodded before looking at Severa. Sister, regardless of the situation, you still should go back to father and mother. We have been your family for seventeen years now, so at the very least, you owe them a proper goodbye. Return to be imprisoned the moment I enter our houses fief? Forget it, I am not naive, Severa rejected her brothers suggestion without contemting it. The moment I return and you give a report, Cernust will be hunted in our duchy. I would rather make a new life for myself. Please, trust me that I will speak with Father and our brother. I have a n, he approached Severa and whispered into her ears, telling her whatever he had nned. She initially looked annoyed, but her expression slowly became less strained as she looked more intrigued. After Antonio was done, she spoke, I honestly think you are a selfish and conniving person to think of something like that. Cernust wouldnt want that, even if it bes possible. How about you speak to him about it? Antonio replied. Jeez, I cant believe we got ourselves in a family squabble. As Severa was about to exin what her brother told her to Cernust, a loud scream came from the woods. Saori, quick to determine the source of the scream, pointed and directed our eyes northwest from our current location. -----p. Help us! Someone! Adventurers! Guards! Monsters! Anybody, please! It was a young womans voice, filled with not only desperation but also fear. As I peered into the distance, a young woman in a magicians robe was running through the woods while carrying somebody unconscious over her shoulder. Shecked a catalyst of any kind, no staff, orb, or rings, and her appearance looked terrible. It was as if she had to crawl herself out of a cave or something, seeing as how ripped and dirty her robe was. Wait, that red hair doesnt it look a bit like a rooster head? The person she was carrying had red hair styled simrly to a rooster, reminding me of somebody. The girl also reminded me of something with her green hair, sticking on her sweat- and tear-drenched face. Hold on, wasnt there a green-haired girl with a magicians hat in the hunters guild? There was one who looked two or three years older than me Wait! Hold on! Roosterhead?! I shouted out as I had an epiphany. I couldnt remember the girls name, but there was no way in hell I would forget a boy with dark-red hair so wild, it looked like a roosters head. I mean, I dont remember his name, but still. What are they doing here of all ces?! That was when my [Detection Sensor] warned me of more approaching signals. A horde. Kobolds and goblins. Armed with armor and weapons, riding on wargs, chasing down the girl as she cried out for help so desperately. Saori! Tasianna! By your will, Lady Hestia! Ice daggers began to materialize from Tasiannas catalyst, levitating around her as she began to cast spells. Hai, Hestia Oujo-sama! (Yes, Princess Hestia!) Saori pulled out her daggers and tanto before dding herself in a robe of shadows. Her shadow stirred, causing her to melt into it while her eyes emitted a red mist. I think we found those tamers. A note from AbyssRaven Just a reminder, Roosterhead was the young adventurer who didn''t like Hestia since he thought she got special treatmentpared to the rest of the hunter''s. Nobles shouldn''t be treated better was a rule, so he didn''t like she was made D rank. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(18) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 156: A Dilemma. Chapter 156: A Dilemma. Thinking back to thest time I saw a goblin or kobold, I could only remember them as simple-minded monsters, reminding me how they were usually the first enemies you would fight in video games. They were treated as training dummies for beginners to ease them into the games fighting system. When I first came to Peolynca, my opinion on kobolds were pretty much like training dummies, if you ignored how I almost died against them twice, but my outlook on them has changed ever since. From what I heard from fellow adventurers gossiping over some curry or beer, most new hunters specifically young, inexperienced members joining due to their fantasies of monster hunting reminisced how badly their first Quests were if they involved goblins or kobolds. Some even stated they lost some partners from a goblin ambush. Goblins and kobolds were grimgarians, a kind of demi-human. They were a mix of monsters and humanoids, meaning they possessed a simple intelligence even if they were mostly feral after being born from a monster spawning. They were able to use weapon and craft armor while having the cunning to ambush with traps and poisoned weapons poison which primarily came from their flower gathering. I learned from my time in the Belzac mountains, where I was reborn in this world, of how kobolds could act if they werent trying to turn me into dinner. They celebrated over a sessful hunt and partied with each other. It humanized them for me. However, it also made me wary of them. With the potential to be as shrewd as a garm or dragon, plus the power of evolution, there was a chance of a formidable goblin or kobold lord appearing. At the very least, goblins and kobolds who are able to prove how dangerous they truly were certainly existed. Hobgoblin A greater goblin, fortunate enough to have built up a strong body to use for battles. They are still simple in mind, but their base strength and endurance are higher than a humans. Rank E Echikobold A greater kobold, showing potential to be master tamers. While their overall strength and endurance have not increased, their intelligence and deftness are far more advanced than a normal kobold. Echikobolds are never alone, either more are nearby or a pack of tamed monsters will shadow their master. Rank E There were a few F rank goblins and kobolds among this horde, but the majority were evolved grimgarians. The hobgoblins looked like they were almost human-sized, making them look likenkier and less savage-looking versions of orcs. The echikobolds had their dog faces reced with a wolf-like face, with wild fur imitating human hair or a lions mane; fortunately, they werent much taller than a normal kobold. Gruuu, an echikobold, positioned in front of the rest of the horde, raised his bow while on his warg and aimed at the fleeing mage girl. Even from this distance, I could feel the confidence in its action, contrary to the more cowardly G and F rank kobolds. Faster, parallel minds! Saori hadntpletely submerged in her shadow yet, nor would Tasiannas ice daggers hit him in time. The green-haired magician girl carrying Roosterhead wasnt walking very fast, probably due to having to carry her armoredpanion despite only being a mage. She was an easy target for apetent archer! Lightning Bolt! The element type with the fastest attacks, even faster than wind spells, was definitely [Lightning Magic], although the casting time was a bit longer. A purple magic circle appeared before my hand as I stared down my arm, aiming at the moving kobold. And I fired. The roar of thunder echoed through the forest. A bright purple beam shot through the trees, piercing through the air, before striking the head of the warg the echikobold was riding on. With the loud cry of a pained wolf, the warg fell face down, tumbling like a ragdoll across the ground. The kobold, having lost its mount, wasunched off the wargs saddle. Surprised, it let go of the bowstring, releasing the arrow before it could be pulled back fully. Unfortunately, the arrow didnt hit the ground, but rather still managed to pierce the girls leg. Kyaaargh! she screamed out, dropping the unconscious Roosterhead on the ground as she fell on her knees. She clutched her leg in pain, before looking back and seeing the imminent danger she was in. Hiiiiiieeeeee! H-HEIIIIILP!!! Her shrieking was filled with fear and hysteria, perfectly showing how consumed with terror she was. But with a cry of help,es also the helping hand. Saori sprang out of her shadow, whispered something calming to the girl before grabbing her around the waist and the red-haired boys arm and swinging it over her shoulder. She then dived into her shadow, just in time to dodge more iing arrows, which met nothing but the ground. Tasianna, lets do it! I shouted, having already constructed an air rifle using [Aerokinesis]. I loaded the gun barrel with small earth pellets, filled with a small amount of my scale-dust. Compared to my normal bombs, these little guys still produced an explosion, but were significantly smaller in size in order to prevent forest fires and such. I shall deny my destiny of burning down every forest I enter with this invention! Yes, my Lady! Icicle Gust! Tasianna, with her fully repaired catalyst, shot out not only her ice daggers but also the spell [Icicle Gust] at the stampeding horde of grimgarians. At the same time, the sound of exploding winds could be heard from me as I shot out each pellet with [Wind st]. Guuuuraggh!! Shariyk! Gurrraaagahhh! Gizamp! Gizampa run! Including the first echikobold, the front row of warg riders was buffeted by our ranged attacks, falling down after receiving one or two hits. Noticing the danger, the kobolds in the mid and rear end of the horde began to swerve to the sides, using the trees as protection from our shots. Hey, you two, help out! I called out to Cernust and Antonio who were standing still, not moving. Tch! I apologize for reacting slowly! Bornelli, we ride! Antonio quickly mounted his hippogryph and was about to ride into the battle before ordering Cernust. You, drake, stand and protect my sister! If you dare run away, I will make sure to hunt you down with an army next time! I thought Antonio seemed to have mellowed down a bit after hearing what happened with Cernust and Severa, but it still seems like he couldnt trust him fully yet. Cernust seemed to think the same, You cant order me around! I am an adventurer from a different country, I do what I will! If you cant trust me, then stay back and defend Severa! As if I can allow Lady Hestia and thedies to handle everything while Im here! Imbecile! You are slower than my Bornelli! You will be made a fool against these warg riders, so allow a Knight of the White Talon order to handle this! ept the situation, for I can aid the Lady Shrine Maiden better! Antonio replied with an equally prideful statement. What the hell are they doing? I wondered, bbergasted. That was when Saori jumped out of the shadows with the rescued adventurers. Lady Hestia, she needs treatment. You, whatever you do, do not leave my Ladys side, alright? You will be safe here. With a trembling voice, the girl nodded and said, O-Ok. Saori then turned to Cernust and Antonio, who were still arguing at this point. You two! What are you doing arguing on the battlefield?! You two should be ashamed for acting like this when you are facing the enemy! Start moving and participate; Lady Hestia and Tasianna are proficient enough to defend everybody else here! With that harsh criticism, Saori dove back into her shadow and reappeared from the shadow of a tree, taking down a hobgoblin rider and summoning her three garms. Whrooooooooooh! Hunt them down! Saorimanded the now cored garms, each moving in different directions to challenge a warg. Whether it was due to being the superior version of their race or something else, the wargs seemed to hesitate as they saw the garms appear, panicking even, as they seemed to not listen to their riders. It was even more evident when none of them wanted to even get close to Saori, the pack leader. You two, leave this to me! I reassured the two worried men. Do not underestimate me or my friends! To demonstrate, I produced multiple magic circles at once and shot them out at some targets. A-Alright, thank you, Lady Shrine Maiden. Bornelli, we ride! Antonio shouted, which was reciprocated by a loud shriek of an eagle. Please, Lady Hestia, Cernust simply said, before charging into the fight whilemanding the trees to stop blocking Tasiannas attacks. With Saori, Cernust, and Antonio joining the offensive on the east side, I told Tasianna to start shooting the enemies on the west. I put down my rifle, ordered my parallel minds to use [Detection Sensor] to shoot spells in my stead while I treated the arrow in the girls leg. I had to make sure it wasnt poisoned. Eiiiiieeek! she cried out through clenched teeth, tears flowed down her face, as I pulled the arrow out of her leg. From a closer inspection, her blue robes were tattered and had signs of dirt and blood, mostly on the shoulder area. She didnt have any wounds there, though. Please, hang on, I told her before readying a spell. With the information I heard from adventurers, I smelled the arrowhead, noticing a putrid stench only shit and urine could produce. The arrow was poisoned, it needed to be purged! This is my custom spell, so please dont be rmed. Itll get rid of the venom and heal your wounds. Sanctified ze. Since she was a mage, she should understand what I just said. I ced a white magic circle on her skin, which immediately produced white mes which entered her wound. She screamed out in surprise but I held her down and told her to calm down, mentioning the fire was a custom spell. As my spell was treating her leg wound and the many scratches across her body, I could hear Tasianna tell me that the horde was retreating. Through my [Detection Sensor], I confirmed her statement as multiple signals were moving away from where we were standing. Even if they were a small army, getting ambushed like this would dissuade anybody from continuing the charge. I asked Tasianna to apply some ice on the patients leg once I dispelled [Sanctified ze], now that we were out of danger. T-Thank you very much, Lady Priestess, the green-haired girl told me. U-Uhm, I know, this might be very rude to ask of you after what happened, but I beg you in the Goddess name, please save Leif! It took me a while for me to remember her, but it didnt take a second for her to realize who I was. I guess I left an impression. I nodded, telling her the past wasnt very important when life was in danger, causing her face to brighten up. Using [Mana Eyes], I checked on Roosterhead. His profile was not worth mentioning, since it was probably the norm for an F or E rank adventurer. On the other hand, his Health was dropping from [Bleeding (Minor)] and [Poisoned (Minor)], and his Stamina was zero. What happened to them, I couldnt help but wonder. I identified the blood spots on Roosterheads clothes, each sliced open with some de or something, and was bleeding quite a bit. I quickly applied [Sanctified ze] to handle any wounds I missed and used [Major Heal] on the ones I could see. During this treatment, my ears picked up his strained breathing. The armor! Brigandine armor, what I originally thought of as leather armor but Saoriter informed me of its real name. I wouldnt be surprise if the armor was the cause of his troubled breathing, seeing as how tight it looked. I called Tasianna over to help me pull it off him. We first unequipped his brigandine, then the chainmail underneath it, andstly the gambeson. Layering armor to improve defenses seemed to be smarter than what fantasy games do, where your character could usually wear only oneyer. I pulled up his shirt to reveal his bare stomach and chest, where I noticed my mes healing an area quite aggressively. It was arge purple spot, probably caused by blunt trauma. Were his ribs broken? Regardless, nothing [Major Heal] couldnt handle now that I knew what was causing his breathing problem. With his body now healed, I pulled his shirt down again and let him rest until he woke up. That was when Cernust, Antonio, and Saori returned. Saori spoke up first, Uno, Song, and Sarasa are handling the clean-up of any stragglers or survivors. Each of them leveled up once. Saori was showing a rather pleased smile, probably happy to see her garms getting stronger. Or, shes just happy that our meat stock got another refill. Goblin meat, kobold meat? Bit stinky, but edible with spices. Was this forest always a goblin and koboldir? Antonioined, short in breath. Not at all. That grizzly shouldnt even be here, since this is an F rank monster-infested area. No way would the adventurer guild mark it as such when hobgoblins and echikobolds walk around, making it unsafe for gatherers or newbie hunters, Cernust exined, showing he had done his research beforeing here. I agree, I said in support of his statement since I had been here before with Eine. Thest time I ventured here, there were only animal-level monsters. Skorrs, loopabits, fowls. Nothing that would pose such a problem. They retreated, no? Severa chimed in, looking anxious as she looked where the warg riders fled to. W-We should go, yes? I-I trust in your strength Cernust, and in your party, Lady Hestia, but I do not wish to be here when theye back to retaliate. She speaks the truth. It would be safer if we left the forest for now to assess the situation, Antonio agreed to his sisters suggestion. Even with Lady Shrine Maidens white grace, we still have two exhausted, injured adventurers and Severa is a nonbatant. Let us not risk anything. Saori nodded. It is getting dark, anyways. We should not be fighting in the dark without knowing the full strength of the enemy. As everybody agreed it would be wise to leave the forest for now before night came, we were about to move but the green-haired girl stopped us. Please, dont leave! Mister Raian, Wulf, and Verdiena were captured by those monsters! Who? I turned around to the frantic mage girl. Lady Priestess, I-I dont know if you still remember us, but they are part of our party. She pointed at Roosterhead and then back to her. She then bowed her head, prostrating before me. Please, please, save them. By the Goddess, I beg of you! I-I still remember what Miss Melia said about your high level, so please, you should be able to do it! Please! She was obviously asking me to do something about her missing party members, but I had no idea what she was talking about with her voice nearly breaking under stress. I held up my hand and told her to calm down first, Hold on, breathe in, breathe out. What are you saying exactly? Her name was Lucia, a mage working at the hunters guild. She and her party recently took on a Quest to hunt down some kobolds sighted in this forest by some adventurers. Once they arrived, they managed to find an echikobold riding a wargmanding a hunting group of kobolds and goblins. They sessfully took down all the goblins and kobolds, but the echikobold escaped. Leif and Wulf wanted to pursue it since it was part of the Quest. Mister Raian and Verdiena, on the other hand, thought it would be dangerous, but eventually agreed that we had to scout out if there was a camp nearby, Lucia exined. Hmm, yeah, sounds fishy when goblins and kobolds work together. Kobolds can be cooperative when desperate, but goblins are just slimy, little shits filled with hatred and jealousy. They would never ally up with other goblin tribes or grimgarian races, except when they are being dominated by stronger beings, Cernust added. Grimgarian? Severa tilted her head, just like Antonio and Lucia. Didnt they know what the race name of kobolds and goblins were? Ahh, I forgot, you humans dont call them like that. Forget what I said. Just continue, but Im guessing that your little scouting trip didnt end too well, Cernust urged Lucia to continue. Looking as if she was about to tear up again, she endured and continued, speaking as fast as she could while making it understandable. A cave; the tracks led into a cave. M-Mister Raian made sure we understood what we had to do before we entered the cave, making sure we had the preparations the guild would suggest before entering a cave. W-We prepared for only a few more goblins or kobolds maybe some wargs, too but-but there were too many. The horde we saw just now was just a fraction of an army hidden inside a cave. Wargs, a grizzly, and other tamed monsters. Hobgoblins, echikobolds, and orcs were roaming inside that ce, all armed with iron or steel weapons and armor. It was like a war camp. Has the grimgarian armye? I thought as I looked at Saori and Tasianna, sharing my thoughts as they nodded. They found us. Mister Raian sacrificed himself to allow us to escape, but then Wulf and Verdiena got separated from us. Leif and I somehow made it outside. We tried to hide, but Leif lost consciousness from the bleeding, which was enough for the wargs to find us. I-Im only here because I heard that loud roar, and I was desperate enough for any help I could get. Even if it was from a giant monster. With all the roaring Cernust and I did, I guess being loud has its perks. If that horde was only a hunting party, then this might be more problematic for Greenveil than I thought. We should leave and report this to Lord Marquess Sirus immediately, Antonio suggested after hearing all that. W-Wha-?! Lucia trembled. Brother?! Severa turned around, not understanding what her brother was saying. Severa, dont be naive. This is an army we are talking about, and we are only a pitiful number. We will also need to fight inside a cave, and hippogryphs will never, ever enter a ce they cannot escape from. Are you suggesting we throw our lives away, even the life of a holy servant of the Goddess? Antonio replied with a pretty convincing argument from a realistic standpoint. Also, I might be a knight, but I am a knight of the Lecartiglio Duchy. This is an issue the Greenveil duchy must tackle themselves, including asking for reinforcements. I dont know what to think about thatst statement, but the bright, heroic knight in shining armor image I had of him was slowly dying. Saori? I turned to Saori, since I knew she wouldin if I said anything without consulting her. My fight with her inside the Belzac Forest was still vivid to me. Hestia, you know what I think about this. I really do not want us to get into this much danger. Even the one we had in Rashan Vige was a bit too much for me, Saori sighed loudly. If those adventurers were not inside the cave, then I would say it should be easy enough for you to detonate and destroy the cave with your bombs and spells, but we need to enter and rescue them it would require stealth. Yes, Tasianna nodded. Lady Hestia, your power means nothing if you were to cause a cave-in while we are fighting inside the cave. You would need to reinforce the walls and ground again, but thest time you did this, it was inside a dwarven ruin. The stone might have withered through time, but their craftsmanship was indisputable still. We cannot say the same for a normal cave. So, you two suggest we should give this up? I asked, hesitating a bit since they were clearly pointing out their disagreement with the n. Lucia looked like the world was ending. Hestia, please, do not give me that look. I do not want to have the same argument with you again that we had with the lizardmen. I didnt say anything in Rashan Vige, since it was my fault for being so excited and taking that Quest in the first ce, but this one? This is a request we should deny for our safety. She then activated [Telepathy]. [Do you remember those mana cannons? If those trolls had them, then this group might have some, too. We saw what an army with those could do to a certain B rank wyvern.] Just the mention of those [Warhammer Mana Cannon]s made me shiver a bit. I barely blocked the projectile and it shredded my arms to the point I couldnt use them. Thankfully, I was able to heal them with my magic, so I was spared from bing a cripple. Saori was right Also, its a cave I hate caves. No sun. Please, Lucia begged once more. I know this is selfish, b-but you should be able to do something, right? Advanced elements, level 80, and the guidance of the Goddess. Please, I dont want to lose them all. I could hear the other three whisper Level 80?! but I ignored that for the moment. While I could sympathize with her, helping her would mean either I go in alone or endanger Saori and Tasianna. In either case, it was simply impossible. I would worry them with the former and I would feel bad with thetter. There was no winning in this situation. I mean, in the first ce, we dont even know if herpanions were alive. This was a conundrum, and I was about to rip my hair out as I didnt know how to answer Lucia. I wasnt a hero, but I know the right thing to do was to help her. However, I dont want to worry my friends who are vehemently against takingrge risks like these. What am I to do? What am I to do? You know, Lady Hestia? As I was working out this inner dilemma, Cernust poked my shoulder. You know, a Kargryxmor wouldnt be thinking this long on an issue, you know? The ck tyrant doesnt exactly care for whatever is standing before him, only that it needs to go. Its not my ce to say as a descendant of Kurnistus, since we are supposed to be passive and peaceful and all that, but, you know, maybe its time to burn stuff? Cernust, you dont exactly understand what my problem is, but it isnt about fighting or not fighting. We dont know what they- Hold on, hold on, hold on! Burn something, Saori interrupted me, looking as if she had the idea of the century. Lady Hestia, tell me, can you make a hole as silently as possible? Drilling a hole through stone quietly, I mean. Huh? Uhm, I dont think I can do that without tearing pieces of the mountain down with spells, but maybe that might be too loud. Oh, [Rumbling Might] can cause a minor earthquake, I threw out ideas at Saoris question. Cernust then stepped in. I am not the best digger, but I have ws adapted to digging. I can probably tear through rock if its weakened first, but I havent leveled up my Earth magic that high yet. My [Floral Magic] is my specialty. Saori nodded before a smile appeared on her face. She then looked at me, Lady Hestia, do you want to help Lucia? I still do not approve of this, but I think I have a n where we could get rid of the unknown factors and threat of ambush inside a cave. I nodded. She then turned to Lucia, We will do our best. I have no idea what she thought off, but she is more or less the brains of the party. It probably will work hopefully. A note from AbyssRaven So, if you guys opened the spoiler box then you would have noticed something special. Yeah, the official art for Dragon idol is finally done. I''ll be releasing it on RR soonish, but if you guys can''t wait, then there is also the patreon option, where you can see it in full! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 157: The Grimgarian Battalion. Chapter 157: The Grimgarian Battalion. Tugnuk k! In, in, monster humans-prisoners! Kehehehehehek! Dnasti! Dnasti! Dnasti! Kehehehek! Dnasti! Dnasti! Dnasti! Kahiiaaaaaahhhekehekehek! Revolting. Or maybe mortifying? Regardless of what words could be used to describe this group of cackling, green creatures, it was undoubtedly unpleasant to look at. This would, after all, be exactly what the typical adventurer would think the moment they met numerous goblins and hobgoblins howling out inughter, waving their simple iron weapons in the air as they celebrated their victory. However, unlike amon encounter with most goblins, these green fiends werent wearing shabby, low-quality equipment looted from unsuspecting caravans or unfortunate adventurers, but rather high quality gear made by their own cksmiths. Orcish cksmiths. The quality was iparable to dwarven-made weapons and armor and the finesse was missing unlike the elves, however, these weapons were made to be brutish and to aodate grimgarian body types. Grrrrrrrr! Grarrrr! Dont look at her like that, you green shits! Ill rip your eyes out and- ARGH! In the middle of this rambunctious goblin group were a wolfkin and arvisian, both shoved into a makeshift prison cage by their capturers. Noticing the vile,scivious gazes the grimgarian males were sending towards hispanion, the wolfkin adventurershed out at his captors, but was immediately stabbed in the leg by aughing goblin guard for his efforts. Kahahek! Watching these helpless adventurers struggle gave the surrounding goblins endless joy, for they were sadistic beings. Greedy for power, conniving enough to backstabrades they fought with, and filled with envy against those stronger or more influential than them. This is what makes a goblin a goblin. Wulf stop it. You know theyre enjoying this, and youre just encouraging them, sitting in a corner, the green-feathered arvisian woman was scolding her malepanion. The feathers on her arms were mostly ripped off and she was looking rather pale, probably due to blood loss from the wounds all over her body. Diena, Wulf couldnt help but look at hispanion pitifully, as she gave him a weak stare. However, this onlysted for a moment as the goblins hystericalughter brought him back to the reality of his situation. Keheheheh! Die-die, you die-die! We feast-eat your bodies! Kehehehek! Driving their victims in despair and watching them suffer, those were the goblins intention as they continued to mock the adventurers. For them, it was like watching animals through a zoos ss panel. Silence! It was then that a booming voice interrupted the gleefulughter of the goblins, forcing them to turn to the source of it. Shaman here. Move! Two massive grey-skinned orcs d in heavy armor and armed withrge axes pushed through the group of goblins, making way for a blue-skinned hobgoblin female in shamanic robes. With a bone staff in her hands, she signaled the orc guards standing behind her to move forward, dragging with them arge man. Yubnrien! Gliedda yuf vernohn blieck, Marsven! The numerous goblins and hobgoblins prostrated before the hobgoblin shaman, repeating the same sentence in honor of their chosen deity the God of Darkness, Marsven. Although goblins in general are devious, untrustworthy, and prone to violence, the one member they would never betray in their own race would be the blue-skin ones goblins born with the aptitude to be mages or shamans. This is primarily because these goblins were unable to betray the two beings they held in esteem over even their ruling lord or ruler: the gods Marsven and Edna, also known as the Night Father and Mother in the ck Tongue, thenguage of grimgarians. For if they were to betray these two deities, then Kronnaz, third daughter of Marsven and the Goddess of Grudges and Grimgarian, would strike them down. Marine blue resembling the night most grimgarians believe that those of their race with the option to evolve into a blue variant were personally blessed by Edna to be shamans and mages, meaning they were as respected as white-robed priests for Aurena followers. While blue-skinned goblins can be as devious as their normal brethren, they were less likely to be consumed by greed and envy from both their superior intellect and the fact they already wield power over hordes of goblins. The orcs carrying the wounded man opened the prison cell and tossed him in without consideration for the wounds on his body. Wulf quickly approached the man, calling out Raian, before pulling the injured man up just to notice the terrible state his arms were in and a bloody rag covering his right eye. Wulf spat out insults at his captors, but the shamans entourage just ignored them. The blue-skinned hobgoblin then approached the cage. She was slightly shorter than a human female but still taller than a dwarven woman, with ck hair flowing down her back, the most obvious signs she was an evolved goblin, unlike her shorter and bald rtives. Her nose was small and curved upwards,rge eyes adapted for life inside a cave, and sharp ears almost the size of her head with an appearance resembling the elves. We speakter. You will tell us the location of your home and its defenses, the shaman demanded from the adventurers. Numbers of soldiers, adventurers, walls, knights, mages. All, you will give us, all-all. Ending her sentence with the goblins iconic speech impediment, Wulf couldnt help but click his tongue, scowling at her with rage-filled eyes. You think we will say anything, you goblin scum?! Dont underestimate us, you monsters! You attack us, we will wipe you all out! Wulfs threat, however? None of the goblins took it seriously,ughing maniacally at the futility of his threat. The only goblin who didntugh was the shaman. You will speak. Or we continue breaking the warrior. Another eye for our elixir. You will be sacrificed to honor the Night Father and Mother; however, your death will be filled with pain if you dont speak. You speak and die in mes, honorably. Or we feast on you while you still live. Death as prey. Not warrior! With the words of their shaman, the goblins ravenous stares returned, eying both adventurers while licking their lips with greed. Some of the goblins sadistic desires even awoke at how frail and fragile the female arvisian looked with her injured arms, jumping and taunting her with glee. Graaaaaaaaaaaaa! Mine-mine! Mine! Mine! Gliedda yuf vitriolr blieck! Me strongest! A horde of ravenous predators were rattled. The orc guards couldnt help but scowl at the repulsive sight of their lesser brethren, unable to understand how feeble goblins were this depraved, while the kobold tamers at the back of the room scoffed at them. The adventurers, on the other hand, couldnt help but feel dread in this situation, trembling at what fate they were awaiting. All hope was gone. Once silence was restored, the shaman informed them that they would be interrogated the next day, and then left them. A short whileter, the adrenaline wore off and fatigue finally caught up to them.. Not only did these three hunters fight against a scouting party of goblins and kobolds, they also ventured into this cave to hunt down their supposedly lonely target. They entered filled with determination and strength, having prepared as best they could for the pursuit; however, they found nothing but trials and tribtions awaiting them. Mind and body were tested as they were ambushed by sentries and driven deeper into the cave before they found an opening to flee. Unfortunately, to allow the youngest of them to flee, these crestfallen three had to sacrifice themselves, and, in doing so, were left to face the ultimate price. What a way to go, Wulf, the wolfkin,mented as he leaned on the wall beside Verdiena. He was the least injured among the three, but with only his clothes left after being captured, there was nothing he could do against the horde of enemies waiting outside this small chamber. However, hispanion did not reply. Wulf sighed as a response to her silence. Sorry, I should have rejected the idea in the first ce. I know you hate caves. All arvisians hate ces where they cant fly. It is an instinctual thing, Verdiena opened her mouth to correct herpanion. She didnt raise her eyes, keeping them glued to the cold, grey ground. Do you think I made the right choice? Wulf eked out after a long wait. Which one? Letting those brats go. If I had kicked them aside instead of blowing up that barrel of alcohol, we would have been the ones outside right now. Do you think you regret it? Choosing them over us? Verdiena raised her head and faced Wulf. Her eyes stared into his, waiting for an answer. Ha, I asked you first, Wulf scoffed, but then turned to look at the ceiling. He responded after thinking about the question. Considering what we nned to do after leaving Lecartiglio, I cant help but say it wasnt worth it at all. I mean, we are about to die. To a bunch of goblins and kobolds, for fucks sake. Not what I would call a good end. Verdiena shrugged and ced her head on his shoulder, letting themselves enjoy what they could of thest night of their lives. They heard Raians pained breathing, his lungs working hard to provide him oxygen. They heard amotion from outside the chamber, tensing up as they couldnt help but imagine the worst, but as time went by and nobody entered the prison chamber, they let out a deep sigh. The kids werent captured, hopefully. Leif. Lucia. May the Goddess bless you. Whether they were lucky or because the guards werent allowed to bother them, nobody entered the chamber, leaving Wulf and Verdiena to slip into sleep as their mental and physical exhaustion caught up to them. In truth, though, the reason was because of something they wouldnt have expected: a warg rider group of the grimgarian army had returned severely damaged. Specifically, this battalion from the grimgarian army was sent to traverse through a cave inside the eastern Belzac mountain range and enter the Greenveil duchy from the north. And this battalion recently received word that an unknown force had ambushed a warg squadron meant to hunt down the fleeing adventurers Leif and Lucia. Not only did the outriders lose arge number of trained wargs, but numerous hobgoblin and echikobold riders, including the leader of the squadron. Losing a few goblins or kobolds wasnt worth mentioning for a grimgarian army, since they were treated as cannon fodder anyway; on the other hand, losing tamed monsters was a different issue. Wargs were ferocious beastsrge enough to serve as mounts for goblins and kobolds, but they were feral and required intensive care to break in, even when young. They also lost arge grizzly almost ready to evolve into its C rank form. Due to this fact, the battalion sent out scouting parties to hunt down the interlopers. Goblins and kobolds too weak to challenge a grown adult man were sent out in the dozens to search the forest, since the battalion didnt want to incur more attention than they already had. Their existence was to be kept a secret until the fateful day came for them to bring down the fury of the grimgarians on the humans of Artorias. Since the shamans and orcs would probably punish any frolicking goblin, the adventurer trio was able to enjoy a small moment of respite. How long would itst? It wasnt clear, but all good things must end sooner orter. Nothing?! You found nothing?! Outside the caves entrance, an orc warrior shouted at the cowering goblins and kobolds scouts. Have you no idea what this means?! We-We could not find them-pinks, a goblin in the front forced himself to say, seeing as the rest of the scouts chose him as the sacrifice for the orcs rage. We-We couldnt find any corpses-bodies of the riders. Gone-Gone. Just like pinks. The bodies of our warg riders disappeared?! If this is a gobbo jest, then I aintughing midget, the orc snorted before picking the screaming goblin up and sniffing him. Even without the nose of a pig or beast, these orcs have a refined sense of smell due to their love for food. A strong body requires sufficient nutrients. After he was done sniffing the goblin, he chucked him on the ground like a used-up toy. I can smell fear and exhaustion. Your sweat doesnt smell like that of a liar, midget. Hmph, themander will not like to hear this. Humans who knew of the battalions position fled the forest, meaning they were now a risk factor since they could inform the hunters guild of their position. In the orcs mind, he knew themander of this battalion would not be happy to hear this. In fact, it was very likely he would be angered enough tosh out at his subordinate for ruining the n. The fear of this happening was far worse than caring about the disappearing bodies of the warg riders. The scouts were recalled back to the cave and nobody was allowed to leave the cave until themander had decided on their next actions. That was their order and not even the shamans could ignore it. So, every grimgarian delved deeper into the mountain, where this military unit was stationed, leaving the entrance unguarded. Now, if someone were to enter, they would enter the grimgarians ying field and suffer the same fate the unfortunate adventurers did. As time went by, with the noon sun zing brightly in the sky, ck smoke suddenly entered the cave. It wasnt unusual, as there were troll warriors roasting meat and brewing stew for the ever-hungry battalion, especially the ravenous orcs and their endless appetite. Some smoke and coughing here and there was to be expected inside a cave. However, what made it worrying for the grimgarians was when the smoke continued to gather at the caves ceiling like a cloud, never dispersing. The halls filled with the echoes of coughs, eventually forcing the orc guards to drag goblin mages from the depths of the mountain to the front to order them to ventte the cave with wind spells. Unfortunately, despite their best efforts, the clouds would simply return inside, evenrger and darker. At the same time, the temperature inside the cave steadily rose until it became too warm for the grimgarians to handle, sweating and coughing uncontrobly. No matter how disciplined a grimgarian could be, the terrible situation inside the cave drove the goblins, kobolds, orcs, and trolls into a frenzy, provoking them to rush out of the cave. In all this chaos, nobody cared for the adventurers. As the grimgarians rushed to the caves entrance desperate for clean air and cool winds their ears were suddenly filled with the sound of a female voice apanied by musical instruments the grimgarians had never heard before. But, no matter what it was, their legs would not stop as long as they were drenched in sweat and crying from ack of oxygen. Once the light of the outside came into view, hope filled the grimgarians hearts It was just unfortunate that such hope was quickly burned to ashes. The orcs leading the way forward flinched in pain, stepping back as zing heat singed their faces. Their eyes watered as a response as they gazed at the red pyres standing outside the cave. An inferno encircled the entrance, having already killed any vegetation inside it. As their eyes were recovering from the sight, their hearing was once again stimted by a serene voice. Their eyes wandered to the source. A single person stood alone in front of them, unperturbed by the rising heat. She had her arms crossed while her white robes were fluttering amidst intense winds created through her magic, pushing the ck smoke created by the inferno into the cave. Most would see her as a normal human girl if it wasnt for her twin horns, scaled arms and legs, and a long tail flowing out of her skirt. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music Music was booming next to her, with the wind imitating a girls voice and instruments through magic alone. The girl, having noticed the grimgarians, opened up her eyes, revealing two sharp predatory irises. This is your first and only chance. Return the three adventurers you captured and get out of Artoriannds this instance! What is your answer to this ultimatum? The mere sound of her words was heavy on the grimgarians minds and body. They felt an instinctual fear and terror from the girl while their minds were telling them to obey her every words, as if she was their lord and master. Like a tyrant gazing down on her unworthy subjects. No answers came out but the girl waited patiently, as if the grimgarians every action was worth before her. That was when a blue-skinned goblin moved forward. Breubon Iblis! Aurena! She is a priestess of the Bright Scourge! The shout from the hobgoblin shaman was like a wake-up call, dispelling the fear inside the different grimarians and stirring them to a frenzy. Anger rose and dyed their eyes red. They raised their weapons and gave the girl their answer. GUARGGGGGHHHHHH! Hmph. Just like my first encounter with orcs. The girl sighed as the grimgarians rushed forward, shouting war cries as the heat and smoke destroyed any semnce of battle discipline they learned. The girls eyes sharpened, ring at the approaching horde with frustration and annoyance. She raised her hand and snapped her ws. The cries of numerous grimgarians were then buried under a mighty explosion. Chapter 158: Prelude to Grim. Chapter 158: Prelude to Grim. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Stage Fever (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Insatiable Glutton] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Scattered around the entrance of the cave, my scale-dust was ready to detonate at any time, especially with the mes roaring from [Dragon Fire]s fire arena effect so close to the scale-dust. Preventing the dust from exploding prematurely required me to spend mana on [Aerokinesis] and [Pyrokinesis] to keep the heat from detonating it. But, the result was quite worth it, almost as if I had a demolition fetish. The moment any peaceful option was off the table, I snapped my fingers and caused all my scale-dust to go boom. The shrill cries of goblins and kobolds echoed at first but were quickly muffled by how intense the explosion was. Making the grimgarian choose either to suffocate or to retreat back from where they came from was a pretty aggressive idea, but better than nothing. Smoking them out in the first ce was a pretty good n from Saori, something that I should have thought of myself, but didnt. It drew them out from their cave, so I didnt need to fight them inside their territory where they had the advantage with ambushes, traps, and other devious shenanigans, and brought them into my ying field outside where the sun shone. Strange, I still feel quite a lot of signals. Did my st not hit them? Honestly, it was hard to believe that any of those goblins, kobolds, or orcs could survive my scale-dust explosion without fireproof armor or something. Even then, I dont think it should be sturdy enough to survive a point-nk explosion. And my doubts were immediately answered as the smoke faded away. Two giant trolls with shamanic essories and clothing appeared, both holding their staves and hands up in the air. A wall of water stood before the grimgarians, shielding them from my explosion, even as the water was boiling and evaporating away. GRAAAARRGHHH! the two trolls screamed out in agony, dropping their staves as they stared at their carbonized hands. [Dragon Fire] had the effect of reducing all water and ice spells effectiveness by 50%, a trait literally created to counter my weakness to those elements. Sure, the trolls might have protected theirpanions, but it didnt mean my attack didnt affect them at all. A few goblins and kobolds did burn to death, while some orcs had pieces of armor melted into their skin. [Water Wall] wasnt a hard counter to my firepower anymore. Tch, of all the things to find, trolls? And two troll shamans? Thest time I met a troll shaman was when Saori and I rescued Tasianna. He was able to use both earth and water magic in order to protect himself against fire, the element trolls were the weakest against since it hampered their natural regeneration power, the source of their superior endurance. Back then, I was only a C rank and had only recently gotten used to fighting with my dragonewt body and scale-dust. With how I am now, I could beat the past me easily. Still, I didnt like the fact that two C rank troll shamans were here, supporting the grimgarian army like this. Thest time I had to fight one, it was guarded by five troll warriors and it was able to do some really annoying things, including shooting me with a mana cannon. Saori was right, jumping into this rescue mission without any information would have been idiotic. It would have sucked so much if I had to fight these things inside the cave where my explosions could just suddenly create a cave-in. In a way, Saoris n stopped me from making the most basic of mistakes most novice adventurers make entering a monsters cave. Yeah, fuck caves! Thest time we entered a trollsir, the mountain caved in! Ggugniak! Attack! a blue hobgoblin shaman shouted once the explosion died down. It was the same one who woke up all the grimgarian from my [Draconic Aura]. The first ones to charge forwards were an E rank hobgoblin and a number of echikobold spearmen. The G and F rank goblins and kobolds were cowering behind them and trying to sneak back into the cave to avoid fighting, but they were found by their tallerpanions and pushed forwards to their death. I wasnt exaggerating with that point. [Dragon Fire]s automatic me attack targeted any of my enemies within the me arena and scorched numerous grimgarians as they rushed towards me. Any who didnt die to my songs effect were mowed down with [Wind Cutter]. A level two wind spell with my stats was enough to slice their heads off. Quick to cast and deadly. They stood no chance before my non-stop casting. In the back, I could see an orc warrior and hobgoblin shaman shoutingmands in whatevernguage they were using before ending it with aGgugniak! Before the explosion, the orc warriors as well as the more seasoned hobgoblins and echikobolds looked like savages as they rushed at me in rage, but now all of them seemed to have recovered their bearings. The trolls [Water Wall] gave them a chance to get back their focus and catch a second wind, huh? With renewed discipline, the grimgarians used the time gained by the fodder they sent out first to act as a distraction to enter into formation and advance. Tall, brawny orc warriors d in armor any newbie warrior from the adventurer guild would be jealous of held their shields up to form a shield wall as they moved, protecting the more vulnerable members from my arenas mes. The troll shamans hands had recovered to the point where they could carry their staves again, as well as taking out talismans from their belt. With two catalysts, they began reciting what seems to be a fire-warding spell. Meanwhile, a couple of hobgoblin shamans led by that same female hobgoblin shaman from the start began reciting dark elemental spells. They sent out [Dark Bolt] and [Dark sh] attacks at me to catch my attention while using a custom spell called [ck Wall] to block any attacks targeting the nk of the unit. They were organized, and it showed when they blocked and outmaneuvered my attacks. Flinging a few weak wind and earth spells at them did nothing as the orcs shields and the shamans magic walls kept them at bay. The moment I realized this, I decided to switch over to my more impactful spells. Lightning Bolt! Lava Ball! Banishment Beam! Lightning,va, and holy shed against the shields of the orcs. Pain coursed through their bodies as the lightning was conducted through their metal armor, the heat of theva melted through their shield and gauntlets, and theser beam of light pierced through the [Dark Wall] and bored a hole through their armor and flesh alike. As I bombarded them with multiple spells, the frontline began to falter as their members died. Although there were more orc warriors behind the ones who died, the grimgarians did not advance forward with this same strategy. No, the reason for that was cause their reinforcement had finally arrived. Wrooooo! The howl of wolves escaped the caves entrance, and numerous wargs riders emerged. The cave entrance itself was quite wide, even if it was barely tall enough to let a troll enter without having to duck through. Ggugniak! Aside from the warg riders, more grimgarians appeared, as well. I did not know how many of these grimgarians were stationed inside this cave, but regardless of how many coulde out, my [Dragon Fire] arena made it quite cramped for my enemies. Nevertheless, whether they were sweating while trying to circle around along the edge of the mes or by forcing their way through theirrades, they did not hesitate to charge forward with religious zeal, shouting something about Marsven and Aurena. With the help of the warg riders and the reinforcements, the shield wall dissolved and their members spread apart to reduce the number of casualties my spells could cause. As I bombarded one target with spells, a warg rider or orc barbarian would rush at me when I had my back to them. However, with skills like [Detection Sensor] and [Foresight], these tactics couldnt work. Either through [Terra Wall] to obstruct their attacks or simply by dodging them, I always came out of them unscathed, but that was when the echikobold archers and the spellcasters initiated their set of attacks. Arrows and spells shot me, among which were water and dark elemental spells. Panzer! A brown magic circle appeared on my body as I saw the iing attacks before purple mes erupted around my body. My custom spell [Panzer] was made with [Corrosive Fire] as the spell base, which meant the mes had the same properties as an earth spell when they cooled down and formed a crystal. And this crystal was obsidian. Clink and Dum were the sounds of arrows and spells being blocked by an obsidian armor covering my entire body. The appearance of the armor was designed simrly to the dragoon armor from the same game my white mage robes came from, and it gave me an entirely different vibe now that my adventurer outfit and crimson scales werent visible. Only my robe, part of my hair, the underside of my tail, my ws, and my mouth were visible. My [Draconic Barrier] could block most conventional attacks easily, including arrows; however, due to my natural weakness to water and dark caused by [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] and [The Light] respectively, it made my barrier unable to fully block spells or attacks infused with those elements. Thats where [Panzer] came into y. Named after the German word for shell and inspired by the tank of the same name, this armor was made toplement my defenses when I was wearing my robes or idol outfit. As I was retaliating against the archers and mages, an orc barbarian and berserker pair came charging at me, holding their axes high in an attempt to cleave me in half. They might have looked imposing, but their movements were too slow to catch me. Twisting my body around, I took out my [Bonepecker dew Spear] from my storage and pinned the barbarians leg into the ground with it before jumping on the berserkers back. Leaving the spear below, I dug my left set of ws deep into his shoulder to stabilize myself to then rip his skull in half with my right. As blood was spraying from his exposed head, I instantly used my tail to decapitate the barbarian. The extremely gory disy seemed to have scared the hobgoblins and echikobolds, causing their morale to wane. Noticing this, I jumped off the tall orcs back and pulled out my spear before throwing it into the head of a warg, killing it instantly and sending it tumbling on the ground with its rider. I then used [Wind st] to close the distance between us before ending the warg rider with his own spear. Time to end this. Purple sh! [Dragon Fire]s strengthy in imprisoning enemies in an arena, preventing their escape and reducing the effectiveness of all water and ice elemental attacks, not in the random mes attacking those trapped in the arena. So, with everybody stuck in a single area, what was the best course of action then? Of course, arge AoE area-of-effect attack. Symphonie des Feuergottes! A huge red magic circle immediately materialized in the sky, attracting the attention of all my enemies. The threat of an iing grand spell was clear to all the mages and seasoned grimgarians. Tusul! as my spell was about to be unleashed, the hobgoblin shaman from the start suddenly called over the rest of the hobgoblin and goblin shamans to her. With a singlemand, each shaman raised their hand to the sky, an onyx ring shining on each of their ring fingers. My intuition was telling me something was off, as using [Mana Eyes] showed me they were concentrating their mana into those rings. Using [Pyrokinesis], Imanded the mes produced by the arena to target them while also conjuring up some [White Fire] to interrupt whatever they wanted to do. Unfortunately, it seemed I underestimated the sheer religious fervor of the grimgarians as orcs, goblins, kobolds, and trolls suicide jumping in between my fire and the shamans. It protected the shamans even as it was also thest action of their lives. In the meantime, my spell circle glowed bright red for a second, before an inferno cascade fell upon us. However, that was when the rings on the shamans hands cracked and arge amount of shadow or whatever ck thing it was came flowing out of them, shooting itself into the air to form a massive ck shield. The ck shield and my spell shed against each other, where the inferno sea leaked from the side of it; unfortunately, it wentpletely outside the arena and began burning down the forest. Oi, I nned not to set a wildfire again! Verdammt! Clicking my tongue, I turned my gaze over to the leading hobgoblin shaman and materialized a brown magic circle under her; the spell [Terra Wall] burst from the ground and sent the shaman into the air and over to me. She shrieked as she flew through the air at first, but then pped her hand together and began reciting or praying. As a purple magic circle formed in front of my hand, our eyes crossed each other. She was the one who triggered her grimgarian brethren to attack me simply cause I had my white robe, and I could kinda understand it due to the fear the lizardmen had for Aurena. Humans didnt see grimgarians as people, but monsters well, I treat them the same way, although I know the truth. It wouldnt be unreasonable to assume these grimgarians were fighting me simply cause they hated Aurena. Enemy or not, the moment I saw the sheer fear she had in her eyes, instead of her religious hate, was when it felt like something tugged on my heartstrings. The memory of the kobolds and orcs Id encountered in the Belzac mountain came rushing back into my head, reminding me what I did back then. However, hesitating before somebody who would not show me the same courtesy would be foolish. I stomped out the empathy I would have had and shot out my spell. Lightening appeared before my fingertips and roared towards the hobgoblin, shocking her mid-flight. Her screams of agony eventually died out as she crashed onto the ground next to me, tumbling lifelessly further away from me like some fallen debris. As that happened, the ck shield above me seemed to tremble a bit, breaking apart to let my mes through. It would seem that removing that one shaman from the group made the spell unstable. However, despite what happened, my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] did not reach the ground. And so, I did not get my spells buff. Are you kidding me?! I wasted all my mana for nothing?! I guess this experience did teach me that my custom spell wouldnt provide me its valuable buff if the inferno sea couldnt reach me. Id have to be more careful in the future, but how should I have expected that those shamans could create that ck shield or that it was strong enough to block my spell? However, for the price of being able to conjure that spell, the skin of those hobgoblin shamans seemed to have changed from blue to purple. Was it arcane corruption? They dropped their staves and copsed on the ground like stringless marites, breathing heavily as they struggled to push themselves back up, but, unfortunately for them, their bodies wouldnt let them. In exchange for protecting the army, they sacrificed themselves. I should take them out. Conjuring up multiple [Terra Wall]s under the shamans, I attempted to fling them into the sky for an easy kill, but it seems the grimgarians caught up to my n as the trolls picked the shamans up before my walls materialized. Without further ado, the army once again let out a rumbling war cry, invigorated to see my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] fizzling out against the shamans ck shield, and they charged forwards once again. I need to check out those rings. How did they do that? With spells, ws, tail, and my spear, I began to massacre any grimgarians who came forward to fight me. Honestly, even with my [Draconic Aura] activated the whole time, only the impish goblins and kobolds would cower from a physical confrontation, instead, preferring to fight me with bows, rocks, or whatever they could find. The orcs and trolls, on the other hand, fought even more brazenly. Despite the small arena, the trolls and orcs fought without care of anybody in their way. A troll shaman would bash an orc with its staff, shooting it like a baseball off to the side, but the orc would then return back into the fight showing no signs of damage due to their high defense and armor. With the orcs and trolls rampaging, it made sense for the warg riders, hobgoblins, and echikobolds to focus on ranged attacks if only to avoid getting in the way. I was slowly and efficiently getting rid of all my enemies, receiving very little damage thanks to my [Panzer] armor, as I presumed there should be a bossmander leading this army. Sure, I was surrounded and outnumbered, but I really didnt want to build up my arcane corruption before the boss fight. Under the sun, I could recover my Mana and Stamina tirelessly, but arcane corruption couldnt be erased quickly once it was built up, even with my dragorade. The orcs and trolls were defending well against my spells using their armor and counterspells, but the number of orcs was still dwindling the longer we fought. I then took a sip of dragorade to slow down the umtion of arcane corruption, before noticing that they were trying to trap me with a shield wall now in order to stop my dodging. As a troll shaman swung his giant staff at me, I used [Wind st] to propel myself like a rocket into the air before staying up there with [Air Walk]. Arrows and water spells were shot at me, but my barrier and armor took care of it. I was tanking them, in other words. Remembering how Faron did it, I held my spear just like he did and stomped the air, shooting myself towards a troll shaman. With gravity on my side, I pierced the trolls eye with my spear before using its ppy skin to rebound back into the air, where I snapped my ws together to have my hand catch on fire. I then turned the mes into purple and mmed my fist into the ground, where the mes exploded and sted every orc and troll around me away. Purple mes were burning brightly on their skin as its fumes entered their noses. The troll shamans quickly cast a water spell to douse the orcs, but the corrosiveness of my mes already affected them. Although the mes died out, the orcs began to cough and tremble before falling onto the ground Their green skin began to turn purple while their eyes cried blood. It was as if a virus was corroding their bodies, killing them from the inside. The troll shaman panicked as their spells couldnt stop the agony the orcs were feeling until they stopped moving entirely. Slow and efficient I really am turning into the viin, huh? The rest of the grimgarian army cried out in fear as they saw the tall, massive orcs die in one quick swoop. The trolls finally showed fear as they looked at me, mumbling Marsven and Night Father all the time. I expected the toxic fumes from my [Corrosive mes] would also take them down, but maybe the dosage was too low? Fumes were more dangerous if I failed to control the spread with [Aerokinesis]pared to its fire and liquid form, so I just used a minor toxin to prevent killing off nature. As I was preparing to end this whole fight for real, the sound of a horn suddenly came from the cave. You have to be kidding me The stomping of steel boots, the rattling of armor, the grunts of excited warriors. All of this was apanied by the sound of a war horn, causing the discouraged goblins and kobolds to cheer in joy. That was when the next wave of enemies came out. High Orc The superior evolution form of the orc. A green beast of muscles and power, strengthened by constant training and a lifestyle of brutality. Able to wield an assortment of weapons with the intelligence of a humanoid, these demi-humans can act not only as warriors but also asmanders and tacticians with enough aptitude. Rank C Orcs wearing bulky armor as thick as steel tes came out of the caves entrance, banging their long halberds on their tower shields. If I had topare the armor from these orcs with the ones I had just killed, then it was likeparing a knight to amon footsoldier. Instead of shining like Antonios armor, the orcs were ck and spiky, to the point they looked like edgy dark knights or something. Once these high orc knights came out, another set of high orcs showed themselves; however, these were roaring as loud as they could, as if they were trying to unt their prowess before they fought. Helmetless, these orcs had their scarred faces fully disyed while holding their axes and dual swords into the air, cheering like diators. Bleak Hobgoblin A hobgoblin whose skin changed into grey to hide in the darkness better. With a body simr to humans, these hobgoblins had their mischievousness and nimbleness increased even further while now possessing an intelligence simr to blue-skinned goblins, although they have significantly inferior mana pools. Rank D Druidic Echikobold An echikobold with scutes growing on their skin, in addition to their normal fur. Although smaller than other demi-humans, echikobolds are more attuned to naturepared to their brethren, making them fantastic monster tamers. This evolved version of the echikobold possesses the ability to temporarily gain the power of any monster blood they consume. Rank D Archers. More hobgoblin and echikobold archers, but unlike the ones Id fought up until now, their armor and weapons looked like they had monster parts added to them instead of solely metal. Hidden from view with the help of the high orcs, it was like these guys werent even there. ck Orc Knights! one of the orc knights shouted. Orc Scar-Champions! Haruh! Haruh! Haruh! multiple helmetless high orcs cheered simultaneously. Deadeye Night Goblins-Gobbosehek ehek ehek ehek, with a disgusting, skin-crawling cackle, the presence of those hobgoblins began to disappear. Night Mother Druids! the echikobolds roared before drinking a red liquid from a wooden bottle, which I presumed was blood. KriiiiiKRAAAAHHH! Their shrieks sounded feral. However, that wasnt all. My [Detection Sensor] noticed more signals approaching. Bluuuuuuuuuuerrrrrghhhhhhh! towering over all of these elite grimgarians were trolls wielding two humongous hammers. Instead of armor, two massive poles were stuck on their backs, each holding gs. Troll Carnage-Bearers! Gruuuuarghhh! Haruh! Haruh! Haruh! Haruh! Ggugniak! Ggugniak! Ggugniak! Urgh. Scheie I had my parallel minds stop ying [Dragon Fire] and instead had them turn on [The Will to Fight and Survive]. In my head, the arena was far too small now for me to actually gain the advantage, especially now that I had to deal with a brunch of elite grimgarians and a few troll shamans. I needed the space and a song to increase the power of my fire attacks. There was no need for an arena now. Humanization. [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I also needed more firepower. Also, there is a very good reason why I had to stop creating heat and smoke. Except for the boss of this army, I think I lured out everybody Saori had scouted with her [Shadow Snake] spell. She didnt mention how strong they were, so I was a bit surprised to see this many elite fighters. So, with nobody to lure out anymore, it would be best to stop flooding the cave with smoke; otherwise, Saori, Tasianna, Cernust, and Antonio might suffocate. It was also a signal for them to hurry the fuck up. I bought enough time for you guys, no? You guys better have saved those three! In the meantime, lets hope these guys can give me the next level up! KriiiiiAAAARRGHHHH! NIAKASH BAALAK! HARUUUUUUUUUUUH! ************************************************************* M-Miss Saori, what should we do? This is the worst oue... F-For honor I cannot sully my houses honor with my death! The earth quaked with his every step. Towering above even the massive trolls, the beast standing before us had the form of a giant man. A chiseled body even by Greek standards, this massive beast slowly strode forward from the darkness, equipped with not only intimidating armor but also a giant axe. On his head, he had blue hair long enough to reach his shoulders while two small horns adorned his head like a Japanese oni. With his fourrge tusks, his mouth opened and he spoke, Champion of the Ogre King. High Ogre Commander of this Grimgarian Battalion. In honor of our Night Father, God Marsven, and Night Mother, Goddess Edna, I dere a battle for your freedom. In service of our Progenitor, Goddess Kronnaz, I shall swing my axe upon Goddess Aurenas followers. I assume we cannot talk this out, Sir? Vulgrim Beastughterer. Fight for your freedom, wolfkin. Niakash bak. Oh....Kuso High Ogre An evolved form of the mighty ogre, one of the many children borne by the Goddess Kronnaz. Althoughcking the power of a subordinate goddess, these ogres were blessed by this evolution due to their power and strength, iparable to the already brutish ogre. Now able to incorporate more sophisticated battle techniques in their already savage fighting style, these ogres are the perfect example of brains and brawnbined into one body. Rank B A note from AbyssRaven I apologize to everybody for thete release. I had to take a break for health reason as two days ago, my hands and shoulder began to feel numb while writing, which I believed was due to me writing a bit too much without stretching enough. This chapter should havee out two days ago but I had to stop midway through and I then took the next day off to rest. My hands still felt numb today so I took more breaks than I usually do in between sessions, that''s why it took so long. Anyways, hopefully you guys enjoy the chapter! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 159: The Beastslaughterer. Chapter 159: The Beastughterer. Profile: Name: Vulgrim Beastughterer Level: 25 Race: High Ogre Age: 62 Years Job: ck Axe Master Status: Health: 13821/13821 Mana: 2845/2845 Strength: 6621 Intelligence: 1712 Vitality: 6214 Wisdom: 4561 Agility: 3559 Stamina: 10820/10820 Effects: None Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 5] [Mana Control Lv. 3] Physical skills and rted: [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] [True Unarmed Mastery Lv. 4] [True Axe Technique Lv. 4] [True Axe Mastery Lv. 3] [Mana Strike Lv. 8] [Stamina Strike Lv. 10] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 2] [ughter de Techniques Lv. 10] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 3] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Concentration Lv. 10] [Foresight Lv. 1] [Probability Correction Lv. 9] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Tracking Lv. 9] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 8] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 7] Resistance: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 8] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 2] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Mind Protection Lv. 1] [Advance Abnormal Status Resistance Lv. 1] [Fear Resistance Lv. 8] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 1] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 3] [Holy Resistance Lv. 7] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 6] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Storm Resistance Lv. 1] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 5] Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 10] [Mana Recovery Lv. 1] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 9] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 5] [Herculean Power Lv. 2] [Indomitable Bulwark Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 5] Others: [Handicraft Lv. 7] [Woodworking Lv. 6] [Identity Blocker Lv. 3] [Dismantle Lv. 10] [Terror Aura Lv. 7] [Starvation Lv. 6] [Instruction Lv. 5] [Commanders Aura] Job: [Berserker Soul] [True Axe Mastery Lv. 1] [Ravagers Regeneration] [Berserkers Enmity] [Axe Technique Efficiency] [Axe Technique eleration] Ability List: Unarmed abilities: [Steadfast Stance] [Gale Steps] [Crush Fist] [Spine Breaker] ughter de abilities: [Carnage Axe] [Decapitate] [Limb sh] [Mana Bisecter] [Enmity Axe] [Blood-Scar Axe] Titles: [Ogre Kings ck Guard] [Sanctified ze] [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] The n was easy. Instead of fighting inside a cave where Hestia, our strongest member, would be at a disadvantage, we chose to lure the grimgarians out of the cave where Hestia would have the constant resource regeneration of the sun on her side and wouldnt have to worry about causing a cave-in. With how her scale-dust and attacks worked, especially her high damage options in the form of [Symphonie des Feuergottes], [Omnictus], and [Sr Beam], we had to avoid confrontations inside the cave. Now, as this was a rescue mission, we also needed a way to enter the cave. Smoke and heat will cause the grimgarians to continuously flee outside to escape the terrible environment inside the cave, so entering from the same way was not possible. However, what if we could dig our way into the inner sanctum? I had no idea if this cave was simr to the one we used to enter Artorias or if it only had one entrance, but for sure it had to berge enough to amodate all the grimgarians inside it. While goblins and kobolds can fit in smaller caverns, Lucia mentioned there were orcs too. After I snuck in a [Shadow Snake] to scout out the cave, I was confident we could make our own entrance into the cave, avoiding the chaos Hestia would create as our distraction. True to his word, Cernust was a capable digger in his dragon form. His draconic skill [Floral Overgrowth] and his beastman forms empty vessel magic skill [Floral Magic] had a way to soften up soil and rock to make room for nts to grow, which we used to dig our way through the side of the mountain. It took us nearly a whole night to dig ourselves through it, but Cernust was able to handle it. We had Hestia stay at the entrance where she could go wild as much as she wanted to while luring out all the enemies from inside the cave, and, once it got too hot for her, she could always fly away to escape if she needed to. Meanwhile, I would lead a party through the new side entrance and rescue Lucias party members, whom I luckily managed to locate with my initial scouting. We left Severa, Lucia, and the red-haired boy with Bornelli while we ventured inside with wet cloths covering our mouths and noses from the smoke Hestia was blowing inside the cave. We entered the prison chamber and got the three adventurers out of their cages, giving the wolfkin Wulf and arvisian Verdiena some potions to help them recover their wounds afterwards. The human, on the other hand, required professional treatment since Tasianna diluted all our moderate potions to make more minors for selling. Unfortunate. As we were about to extract, the worst possible encounter appeared right before our exit. A high ogre, as tall as a house and wielding a massive axe, showed himself. How did he find us? I asked myself, but then I saw smoke leaving through the exit Cernust had dug for us, and immediately wondered if the ogre saw this and stayed next to the exit to ambush us. However he did it, it didnt matter now, as we had already been discovered. Sadly for us, this guy was no joke from what his profile showed me. Sure, I was able to outmaneuver him, but he had higher stats in all other categories. This is without adding to the fact that he had a full set of armor and an axe, meaning his profile probably wasnt an urate representation of his full power. If he also had runes, then the disparity was even worse. We couldnt fight him, we couldnt defeat him. We needed to escape! Run! I shouted, swinging both Wulf and Verdiena onto my shoulders. Cernust, who was carrying the human Raian, as well as Tasianna and Antonio all nodded and turned around. Craven Carnage Axe. The ogre, dissatisfied with our choice to run, scoffed at us before raising his axe. Putting his right leg before his body, he swung his axe downwards with both hands, cleaving the ground clean. The shockwave of the ogres attack sent the four of us crashing to a wall. Wulf and Verdiena both fell from my back as I groaned, having to refill my empty lungs. Unfortunately, I didnt have much time to recover, as both [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] told me death was looming over my head. Without even giving a nce upwards, I stomped the ground to dodge to the side, tackling Wulf and Verdiena. A massive explosion happened once again, this time it came from behind me, sending the three of us flying away. Thankfully, I was able to react to this attack by using [Air Walk] to keep from crashing into another wall while carrying the two beastmen. Dammit! How the hell am I supposed to get out?! [Shadow Dash] required line-of-sight and I had to be close enough to the shadow I wanted to exit from for the spell to work. While I could see through [Shadow Snake]s eyes when I scouted the cave, I wasnt able to use it to rescue those three adventurers without being close enough that I risked being discovered by the grimgarians when leaving my shadow. And now, those limitations of [Shadow Dash] were biting me on my tail. It was a terrible problem. Umbral Pendulum! Enfeebling Winds! I materialized two magic circles at once, one summoned a giant pendulum from the ceiling while another simplytched onto the ogres body, slowly draining his Health and sending it to me like a leech. Feeble magics. Mana Bisecter! The ogres muscles tensed up as he faced my tenebrous element spell, and then swung his axe, now d in a blue aura. My pendulum and his axe shed against each other, causing a loud boom to echo through the cave. Both des were pushing against each other, attempting to shove the other to the side; however, I could just make out the de of my pendulum dissipating against the ogres attack. elerated Growth! Torrential Rain! Icicle Gust! As if onmand, multiple grey vines burst from the ground, entwining themselves around the ogres legs and waist, before water bullets and ice spikes showered from the ceiling, buffeting the ogres unprotected face. Grrrurgh!!! The ogre winced as his face was slowly being frozen, but then gave out a warcry and punched my pendulum to the side. The ck construct swerved to the side and crashed into the wall, slicing into it like butter. Tasianna! The ogre has a middling [Water Resistance] and no [Ice Resistance]! Continue your attacks! I shouted, informing her of the information I got from [Identity]. Understood! she responded before shooting her floating ice des at him. Severas brother! Carry this guy! Cernust after taking out another set of seeds threw the unconscious Raian over to Antonio, who barely was able to catch the muscr man. Arck! Wha-?! He was baffled and showed anger as he realized what Cernust meant with that gesture. I am a knight! As if you- Shut up, you stubborn fool! What can you provide to this fight other than your puny sword and weak wind magic?! You dont even have that bird! Some people can actually contribute to this fight so do us a favor and help unload our burdens! Cernust threw his seeds onto the ground before pointing at me, or more specifically, the two groaning beastmen I was carrying. After he said his piece, Cernust put his entire focus on the next spell. Antonio clicked his tongue but sheathed his sword nevertheless, running over to me. Wulf and Verdiena quickly understood what was happening and demanded me to throw them onto the ground and concentrate on the fight. The potion worked. I cant fly, but I can run, Miss Saori! Verdiena reassured me, looking determined to not be more of a burden. We got ourselves in this mess! Dont hold back on our ount, sister! Wulf cried out. I am not your sister, idiot! Somehow, him calling me sister annoyed me a bit. We werent siblings, just to rify. Regardless, I threw them as hard as I could over to Antonio. Verdiena quickly ced Raians arm over her shoulder, while Wulf picked up his legs. The four of them quickly moved to our self-made exit. Just run! Activate n B! I called out before activating another spell. Smokey Haze! My shadow exploded into a ck cloud, enveloping the ogre and me in it. I then called out my garms to join the fight. [Uno, Song, Sarasa, I order you to not die! Skirmish, but do not go for risky attacks! Quatre is waiting for you three!] [Yes, Alpha!] They shouted beforemencing their attacks. I then used this time to quickly send out the partys next actions to Tasianna and Cernust, [We are going with n B! Follow the smoke!] [n B?! Understood, Miss Saori] Tasianna responded before my ears picked up another set of ice spells bombarding the ogre. Cernust didnt answer, but I also exined to him how my [Smokey Haze] workedst night when we were preparing for this attack. My custom spell prevented anybody from seeing inside it, though sound and smell werent affected. While I didnt n for themander to attack us, I wasnt careless enough to go into this without a backup n nor did I neglect to inform Cernust and Antonio about my abilities. Cernust could be trusted, especially after he showed some deference towards Hestia, and we could always use a portion of our favor to have House Sirius demand Antonio to stay silent. Mhmm? Mhmm! The ogre sniffed and seemed to have found somebody. The sound of breaking ice and nts could be heard from afar, meaning the giant was breaking through his bindings. nging metal also echoed, which I presume was from the ogre using his weapon as a shield against Tasiannas attacks. That was when I activated [Heat Vision]. From the red silhouettes I could see, I believe Cernust grew that venus flytrap and sunflower nt for this fight; unfortunately, the ogre made quick work of them with his axe, cleaving them intopost. To escape, we really needed to buy some time, and for that, I dashed forward. Gale Steps, I thought as I activated the ability. Although I was practically sweating when I returned to the mansion that day, I had somehow managed to learn [Gale Steps] in a single day with Gaels help, who kept his word and finally taught me something useful. It was just in time, as we had to leave on our current Quest the very next day. With my Agility boosting buffs and [Gale Steps], I closed the distance between the ogre and myself in a matter of seconds. I took out multiple mana threads from my storage and threw a few of them onto the ground, where my garms picked them up with their mouths. Summoning multiple [Dark Tendrils], I activated [Humanization] and readied myself to trap this giant in a spiderweb. [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Ha ha ha ha! Yes! Battle! I couldnt help but feel disappointed when you ran! However, this thrill is what I sought. Now, show me if my excitement was warranted or if my expectations were too high! Ha ha ha! The ogre burst into a fit of madughter, enjoying himself despite being attacked without being able to respond. With a single move, he crushed another vine and tore it off like some ragged piece of clothing. Without another word, my garms and I began recing the removed vines with mana threads and [Dark Tendrils], entwining him until he began to look like a Christmas tree with how colorful he was. After it was done, I poured mana into a blue string, activating all my threads as tons of elemental effects collided with each other around the ogres body, creating a rainbow of sparks. [Run! Now!] Imanded, retreating out of my shadow cloud with my garms. Cernust and Tasianna both nodded and moved away from the exit, running deeper into the cave to find the other exit. Not so fast. As I left the cloud, a chill ran down my spines as my defensive skills warned me to dodge. However, the information they gave me where the safe spot was caused my eyes to widen as I realized I couldnt make it there in time. The time for me to cast a spell and dodge away from the attack was impossible, there was no way for me to use [Dark Tendrils] or [Shadow Dash] to dodge. I turned my head around to see a massive axe descending down on me with an aura of blood. Blood-Scar Axe Ku-! [Terror (Moderate)] [Fear (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Terror Resistance Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Fear Resistance Lv. 2] evolved into [Fear Resistance Lv. 3] [Alpha!] My mind went nk. I didnt know how my body moved, but it moved. Not through my legs, but it felt as if a truck just mmed against me with full force, sending me flying away as the axe crashed against the ground. Although the de didnt touch me, a massive red explosion still appeared from the crash site. Kyaaaaarghhh! I screamed as it felt like a tsunami dragged me away. KuARRRRRGHHHHH! I groaned as the sound of splintering rocks flooded my ears. [Bleeding (Minor)] [Fractured Ribs (6)] [Broken Left Arm (Moderate)] [Broken Right Leg (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] The moment my mind became clear again, pain surged through my body like never before. The aching wouldnt stop even as I saw white mes consuming my whole body. I tried to move but it felt as if something was blocking my limbs from moving until I somehow struggled through it. That is when I felt light-headed and copsed forward. The wind flew through my hair and ears as the sight of the ground came closer and closer. And then a thud. KYAAAAAAAAARRGHHHHHHH! ARGHHHHKRRRRIIIII! My thigh. A piercing pain exploded from my right thigh as I clutched it with my right arm, unable to move my left arm at all. Blood was gushing out of arge wound there, for a sharp piece of rock was protruding out of my leg. I screamed and screamed, even though [Absolute Pain Tolerance] was working properly. [Adrenaline (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] I had no ideas. My mind was empty of reason and logic. Although, maybe thats why my body suddenly felt more powerful as adrenaline flowed through my blood, awakening my instincts. Clenching my mouth to stop screaming, I pulled out of the rock, revealing a huge hole there. I felt sickened, ready to puke. I wanted to deny that the small hint of white was my bone. Hiieen. Whiiieeen, a weak whimper drew my focus. I turned my head up, powering through my weakened body to see a giant wolf lying in its own blood. A bloody scar ran through its face, blocking my sight of its right eye. U-Uno, a ripped cor was lying on the bloody ground. The name Uno was stitched on it with red threads. [Alpha!] the voice of Song and Sarasa entered my head as I felt a giant shadow look over me. Something then picked up gently around my waist and I was then flung through the air beforending on a soft, furry surface. N-Nowait, Uno! The one who threw me on her back was Song, who turned away from her dying sibling. I tried to reach out to him, but Song reprimanded me. [We protect the Alpha! Secure the descendant of Belzac! Uno knew this!] My eyes widened. Cant I even protect my garms?! What the hell have I been doing this whole time?! Training?! To lose like this?! [Uno, this is an order! Stand up! Move with us!] But nothing happened. Only the shaking of the ground could be heard as the ogre was closing in on Uno. The scythe of death was looming over him. Am I losing somebody again?! Dying because they decided to protect somebody else?! Deciding that somebody elses life is more important than their own?! It felt like something inside my heart fell. Memories of my father flooded through my brain as I looked at Unos twitching body, unable to respond even telepathically. A vision of my mother weeping over a coffin as her eyes lost color over all her tears. And then there was me, sitting on a table with dried tears, looking over a travel n my father nned for our familys first trip outside Japan. Am I cursed to lose somebody every time I get toofortable? Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 27] to [Level 28] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Wah? Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Shadowstalker Cadejo, Saori Segawa]s Job [Mage] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Max level of Job [Mage] has been reached Attributes have increased due to level up Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Monster Synergy Lv. 1] acquired Krriiiiiiiiiarghhhhhhh! A deep cry of a giant beast echoed through the cave. The ground rumbled afterward, as numerous trees and vines sprouted out of the earth, assaulting the ogre and pushing him away from Uno. Away with you, grimgarian! A shrill shout, filled with urgency and desperation was apanied by a massive frozen sword, shooting through the air and crashing against the ogres axe. I turned towards the voices. There, a giant green komodo dragon with antlers on its head and moss and wood growing on its back, and an elf with fairy wings pping in the air came into my view. Tasianna and Cernust. Sarasa, get Uno! Were buying time! Tasianna shouted at a shadow, where a giant wolf jumped out and swooped in to carry Uno. E-Everybody?! Kriiiiarrghhhhh! Cernust cried out in his dragon form, summoning more nts to assist us. Tasianna, forced to take out a mana potion from her belt from using too much mana, looked at me with a tense expression and shouted, Miss Saori, leave this to us! I Taking care of my distressed mother alone after my father died. Forced to shoulder all our bills since my mother couldnt work with her medical situation. Only relying on my co-workers for tips, but having to do my lesson nning alone. Sure, this wasnt exactly a unique situation, Id wager. Maybe I was a workaholic, like Hestia said, but working as efficiently and effectively as possible was simply how I ran my life before Peolynca. When I had just been born, being a burden to Hestia was just the worst. I had to be stronger so I could stop being dead weight, but the more she evolved, the more the power gap between us widened. I was frustrated when I fought her in Carine Vige. I thought I had gotten better after training with the saurians, but this fight just showed me what I wascking. A pack. I was a garm, not a dragon. Humans and wolves are social animals, regardless of the few outliers. Uno saved me because of his sense of duty as a pack member, since wolves instinctively knew to protect the alpha male and female from harm. On the other hand, as the alpha, my job was to protect and nurture my pack. And I failed here but my pack and I were saved by my other pack. I looked at my party bracelet, realizing why I suddenly leveled up like this. Hestia. Tasianna. Thank you. I was d that I wasnt alone anymore. Humanize! Leveling up meant a full recovery for your Health and Mana, although it didnt affect status effects. Fortunately, Hestias [Sacred ze] kept healing my broken ribs and bones, and, although I havent recovered fully, my leg and arms were functional enough. As a blue mist exuded from my body, I turned back to my real form and jumped off Songs back, before throwing three bottles of dragorade for her to catch. I then activated [Telepathy] and spoke. [Cernust, return to dragonewt form, now! Sarasa, run with Song and get Uno out of here! Song, have Uno drink the dragorade using the tendrils! Tasianna, onto me!] Wroooohhhh! Umbral Pendulum! Vines, trees, ice sword, and now a giant ck pendulum pushed the ogre back. Gahahahahahha! This will not stop me! Resist more, beasts! On my name Beastughterer, I shall y you and present your bodies to my King! I shall grant my King a set of armor made from a dragonkin! [We might not be able to but good luck with our n B.] I immediately turned around and picked up Tasianna and Cernust before sprinting away from the ogre. With perfect timing, an explosion erupted from the entrance wed made and water began flooding into the cave. What?! Guraaaaaghhh!! the ogre eximed before being consumed by the waves. Enduring the pain in my body, I used the smoke as our crumb trail to rush through the tunnel with Song and Sarasa. The only thoughts I had were to get the fuck out of here as fast as possible since the sound of rushing water was echoing through the cave. Earth Wall! Cernust sitting on my back materialized a wall. Frozen Shield! Tasianna supported Cernust, attempting to slow down the flood as much as possible. Shit! Did we put too much water into that hole?! Cernust anxiously cried out. I did mention digging the hole took us nearly the whole night, right? Well, the rest of the time until the start of this rescue mission was us preparing our n B: Flooding the cave. Digging an entirely different hole into the mountain, located next to our entrance, we had Tasianna flood the hole full with water, to the point it overflowed. Before we entered the cavepletely, I managed to nt one of Hestias bombs at the location of the water tunnel and attached a mana thread long enough to reach outside. n B was for Severa and Lucia, who were outside, to light the mana thread up, but we had to rely on Antonio since he left first. Honestly, after the ogre hit me with his attack, I actually thought I would die, either from the ogre or the flood. It was risky, but thank my luck, everything good aligned for us. Shit, I was really worried there, Saori, Cernust sighed in relief before smacking me on the back. Still, never did I think you were a beast too! I also didnt expect Tasianna to have fairy wings! Are you a morpher too? [Cernust, can you keep this a secret? Well, you are keeping Hestias secret, so can I presume you will?] I asked him. Well, I have to say that I cant keep secrets very well, since, you know, I like to party. Dragons and drakes dont take alcohol so kindly, but I cant stop loving the drunk feeling, hahahaha! Cernustughed out loud. He was loud. But well, I dont know why a Kargryxmor is in Artorias but I cant exactly say no to a cute girl, eh? I am neither a patriot nor a big religion guy, but I can keep my mouth shut for a buncha good acquaintances. Please, keep it a secret, Mister Cernust. We are not at the phase to reveal it to everybody yet, Tasianna sighed while massaging her temples. Our progress through the cave was steady as Tasianna and Cernust kept blocking the flood from filling our escape tunnel, although the water quickly broke through the earth and ice through sheer pressure. Thankfully, Uno seemed to have stabilized with the dragorade and the few potions we had him drink. However, until Hestia treats him, I will keep worrying about him. As the light of the entrance came into view and the sound of water eventually stopped, we thought we were finally out of danger. That was when we saw the outside. Kriiiiiiiiaaaarrghhhhh! Blood, ashes, and corpses. Those three words were enough to describe the scene outside. A giant troll with two gs attached to its back was hanging around on three earthen spikes piercing through its head, chest, and stomach. The charred bodies of goblins and kobolds were scattered everywhere on the ground. Mangled corpses of orcs, so gory I didnt even want to describe them, were lying in growing pools of their own blood. D-Did she go crazy again?! [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]. One of Hestias biggest fears was being consumed by that status effect once again, where she would go berserk and destroy anything she found. Last time, we couldnt stop her when it happened, and I wasnt sure if we could do it now either. [WHAT TOOK YOU GUYS SO LONG?!] However, it seemed I was mistaken. [HELP ME!!!] Standing on air with [Air Walk] was a girl in a full suit of [Panzer], although, looking at how damaged the armor was, it seemed as if whatever opposition she had to fight wasnt easy. That was Hestia. White mes were covering her body, regenerating any damage she had, while purple mes were repairing her damaged [Panzer] armor as fast as it could. It also seemed like shed had to transform back into [Humanize (Minor)] tobat her enemies. Taunt! As I was assessing the situation, an orc in a suit of ck armor cried out into the sky with his shield held up high. Hestia screamed for a second as if she was surprised by something before roaring at the orc with pure hostility, shooting a [Lightning Bolt] at them. The orc defended against the bolt with his shield, showing no signs of damage except for his shivering arm. Meanwhile, multiple arrows were shot from the trees into the sky where Hestia was floating. She cast a barrier of light, [Sanctuary], to protect her from the iing volley of arrows, butrge bolts of darkness broke through the barrier, cast by a troll shaman and a group of echikobold mages in green robes. Two of those echikobolds suddenly took out a vial of blood each and ingested them. Their bodies suddenly morphed, growing not only in size but began to show the distinctive features of monsters while the kobolds screamed out in pain. Once the transformation stopped, one kobold jumped on the others arms and was immediately thrown into the sky as the rain of arrows stopped. Hestias tail caught fire as she saw the approaching oversized kobold before piercing them with it. She frowned and clicked her tongue at the fact her tail didnt perforate the kobold but kept her cool and used [Wind st] to shoot herself to the ground as more arrows and spells were shot at her. Once on the ground, the kobold punched at Hestia, which she blocked, but then it managed to grab her arm. She opened up her mouth as it did this and scorched the kobold to a charred corpse with a crimson dragon breath. As she removed the kobolds crumbling arm, another orc shouted Taunt! at her, drawing her attention towards him momentarily as another orc in ck armor mmed her with his shield from the back. As she was sent flying towards another orc, she stopped mid-flight with [Air Walk] and swung her tail at said orc, piercing through his shield and into his shoulder. Using her ws, she ripped the shield apart and disarmed the orc of his weapon, forcing the orc onto his knees with a small spark explosion in front of the orcs armored head. [Damn, that [Taunt] penalty!] she cursed as a helmetless orc mmed his axe into Hestia, something she only managed to block at thest moment. As she crashed to the ground, the helmetless orc grabbed the armored orc and ran away from Hestia, looking worried and terrified. Rightfully so and not a second too soon, because in the next moment, an aura of extreme heat exploded from Hestias location. Dreadre Aura! Kriiiiarghhhh!!!!!!! Hestia roared as she stood back up and pped her cheeks. A white magic circle quickly healed her up. [STOP LOOKING AT ME LIKE IDIOTS AND HELP ME ALREADY! HELP ME FUCK UP THESE FUCKING TAUNT SPAMMERS!] Taunt! A different orc knight shouted. [FUCKING HELL! Stop using that damn ability to shout in my ears you green asshole! Ill kick your ass, mince you into ground pork, and turn you into cinders!] Miss Saori, we need to help immediately! [O-Oh, yes! You are right! Cernust, help us out!] Yeah, yeah, I hear you. Fuck, I hate [Taunt] rotations. That damn loud voice ringing in your brain is just unbearable. I had no idea what was happening, but Hestia was clearly having trouble fighting off her enemies. Regardless of what happened, it was better to suck it up and help her since we needed to leav- Did you really think you could stop me? Rocks and wood had broken through his armor and were now protruding from his body, there was arge gaping wound on his right shoulder, and his left arm was now missing. That was the appearance of the ogremander. However, despite all of his wounds, the smile he had sent a chill down my spine. He pointed his axe at us. He s-survived?! [Hestia! Transform back into a dragon right now! RUN!] A note from AbyssRaven Boss Time. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 160: The Enmity Berserker. Chapter 160: The Enmity Berserker. [Taunted (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Would you like to know what ability I considered the most annoying? If you do, then I would answer [Taunt]. Not cause it could do damage it was an ability that did no damage but cause it was able to redirect my aggression onto somebody else. In video games, [Taunt], or sometimes called Provoke, had the function to draw the aggro, or aggression, towards a single person. Usually, this was used by defensive-oriented yers to protect their squishy damage dealers from an enemys powerful attack, since the former was expected to endure and resist the attack with their high defenses. The Peolyncian incarnation was more a suggestion to attack the [Taunt] user, but it was equally annoying. If I had to describe the feeling of being affected by this ability, then it would be as if somebody were to walk up to me and shout into my ears, HIT ME, SCUM! while I was focused on something else, frightening me for a moment. Afterwards, whispers of Attack this person would invade my head as the [Taunt] users outline would be colored red. Now, [Taunt] was, as I said, a suggestive ability, not a force me to attack kind. I was still allowed to attack everybody else except for the [Taunt] user, but I noticed my attacks were dealing less damage to everybody else, on the other hand, damage I dealt to the taunter would be increased to the point I could one-shot these tanky orc knights if I could bypass their shields and armor. It made for a good tanking ability, even if it wasnt as overpowered as the video game version, and thats why it was annoying. Thankfully, the ability wouldnt always have an effect on me and, even if it did, it was always either moderate or minor. [Mind Protection] helped me resist the ability and, I think over time, Id have built up a natural resistance against it. The only problem is that the damn loud shout and whispers wont stop. Taunt A loud provocative cry, which angers and muddles the ability of the target to think clearly. To sessfully use it, the foe must be able to hear and see the [Taunt] user. If sessful, the status effect [Taunted] will be applied on the target. The strength of the [Taunt] effect is determined by the [Taunt] users Intelligence and the [Taunt] targets Wisdom. Continuous usage of [Taunt] in a short period will significantly increase Stamina cost Taunt An abnormal status effect caused by the ability [Taunt]. Increases damage towards the [Taunt] user while decreasing damage caused to other targets unless the [Taunt] user is hit by the same attack. [Taunted]s effectiveness is determined by the stage [Minor/Moderate/Major] of the effect Regardless, this dragged out the fight and gave me time to train up some skills. Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mental Stability Lv. 8] [Concentration Lv. 7] [Danger Perception Lv. 6] [Mind Protection Lv. 5] [Battle Mind Lv. 8] [Thought eleration Lv. 4] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 2] gained [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] was the title that gave me my increased skill gain, on the condition I was fighting or training, meaning it could only work onbat focused skills. That sounds kind of restrictive until you realize that nearly all skills outside the Others category were made forbat. While those ck Orc Knights, or whatever they called themselves, kept using [Taunt] on me and theirrades kept bashing me with attacks, most of my mental rted skills increased in levels, leading to me being more resistant to [Taunt]. Just, it wasnt consistent especially when there were multiple of these knights continuously using [Taunt] until onended. However, until that happened again, I ravaged through the ranks of these elite grimgarian fighters, even managing to kill the giant Troll Carnage-Bearer or whatever. As you would expect from these elites, not only did they have superior equipment, but they were also better trained and disciplined. The Deadeye Night Goblins would hide until [Taunt] affected me. The Night Mother Druid kobolds would either drink a monsters blood, morphing their bodies to gain certain stats, which they used to disrupt my attacks or support the raid party with supportive magic. The Orc Scar-Champions wouldnd devastating attacks while I was being taunted. Finally, the ck Orc Knights focusedpletely on defense, able to withstand my spells and scale-dust explosions with their shield and armor. In this war of attrition, both sides were taking damage. The grimgarians lost members while I struggled to defeat them decisively. My [Panzer] armor was getting destroyed and hacked into pieces before regenerating afterwards, over and over again. The remaining shamans they had were damaging me with their water and dark spells while being protected by the steadfast knights. It was honestly embarrassing and I hated it. The only consistent way Ive found tobat this taunt rotation was to use AOE attacks like my scale-dust explosion as attacks, which not only hit the [Taunt] user but also would not decrease the damage done to but everyone else around us, as well. Considering Ive experienced this while ying video games, I should have at least thought of the possibility of this strategy on Peolynca. Still, that could wait forter. A major problem demanded my attention and focus. [Hestia! Transform back into a dragon right now! RUN!] I could feel the presence of somebody strong. Actually strong. These elite grimgarians werepetent and well-trained, but if they were as strong as me, I would have been done a long time ago. This enemy, on the other hand, gave me the same vibes the B rank wyvern Astalos gave me. A bestial power, trained over years of conflict and trials, only existing today cause he was stronger than anything he faced. I had just been taunted, but the status effect disappeared the instant that monster appeared. I instinctively used [Humanization] to transform back into a dragon. I knew I wouldnt be able to contest against this force in my half-baked form. Hellme Breath! As the mana mist dissipated, I stretched my long neck out of it, revealing my head and roaring at the same time. I locked onto the tall figure hiding inside the caves shadows and shot out a stream of mes. Saori and her wolves saw me opening my fire-filled mouth and quickly dodged to the sides, scattering away from the cave as my breath attack consumed the silhouette. Its still alive! my skills were yelling to me. I couldnt appraise my target, but it didnt matter so long as the hostility emitted from them wasnt gone yet. Taunt! Taunt! Taunt! The orc knights were relentless when it came to taunt spamming, continuing to use that ability after I had turned into a dragon. Had they no fear? Regardless of why they were doing this, I could feel [Taunt] having a slight effect on me, meaning I had to get rid of them already. pping my wings, I scattered scale-dust into my surroundings, gathering it around me like a mist. With a simple swipe of my tail on the ground, the dust erupted into an explosion, enveloping the orcs, leaving them screaming in pai. The extra firepower I had in my dragon formpared to my dragonewt form was all I needed to pierce through the orcs armor. Some died, and even those who survived my st had their armor melting into their skin. It does make it weird that I didnt transform before, but I didnt want to hog all the experience from fighting these grimgarians, since my leveling was stunted. I had my party bracelet on, which I used to funnel some of the experience towards Saori and Tasianna, since they couldnt fight anybody. Efficiency, right? Anyway, with them gone, I should direct my focus back to- [Hestia, we need to run! That is a B rank high ogre! He is themander of this battalion!] Saori shouted into my head. [Saori, Im taking care of him! Ill reduce him-Wait, what happened to Uno?!] from the corner of my eye, I noticed two garms taking care of a bloodied one. [Hold on, was this the reason you guys took so long? Now that I think about it, where are the adventurers? Where is Antonio?] [Lady Hestia, we had to trigger n B! Sir Antonio escaped with Luciaspanions through our entrance while we bought them time; however, Miss Saori and Uno were severely injured in the process,] Tasianna answered in Saoris stead. [I only survived due to our party bracelets. The shared experience function allowed me to level up in time,] Saori answered. [Hestia, our goal was achieved. That ogre might look injured, but if he is still wielding his axe, then we cannot underestimate him! Please, we need to retreat. Uno and one of the adventurers require your healing, now!] Tch, dammit. [Ok, got it.] Saving a life should take priority. However, if this ogre really was as strong as my instincts were telling me, then I really didnt think we should let him go free. I couldnt imagine letting this guy terrorize some random vige while we escaped, knowing it was our fault for setting him free. Still, the garms were our party members, so I had to be more worried about their lives first. As I was concentrating my mana to erect a [Terra Wall] to block the cave entrance, trapping the ogre before fleeing, my skills were warning me to dodge to the side. I had no idea what it was, but it was bone-chilling how intense the warning was, to the point my heart beat elerated suddenly. I mmed shut my mouth and moved my legs, jumping to the side the moment a ck energy sickle divided my me breath in half and exploded on the ground. As the dust settled, a clear scar could be seen deeply engraved into the earth. No idea if I could have tanked that, even with my [Panzer] covering my dragon body. Hahahahaha! Never would I have thought I would find two dragons in the same area. You two are quite tall, but then again, I heard dragons would be almost asrge as giants or titans. A mighty ogre with two horns on his forehead appeared from the cave. His armor was scorched and the de of his axe was red hot, having withstood blocking my me breath. By losing an arm, I have be too weak to serve my King. However, at the very least, I shall bring him dragon scales and bones for his fine armor. Even with this beaten body, I shall elevate my King for the glory of the Night Father and the grimgarians! Cernust wasrger than me in his dragon form, both in height and body size. If the two of us were about as tall as a giant mammoth, then this ogre would be roughly the size of an elephant, making himrger than the trolls I have been fighting even if he was smaller than Cernust and I. Grimgarians! Do not let the intruders escape! The battalion has failed now that we have lost the majority of our forces and also all of the provisions and gear inside the cave. The only way for us to regain our honor is to bring our King the heads of those dragons! Niakash Bak! Haruh! Haruh! Haruh! GGUGNIAK! The ogres speech quickly motivated the battered grimgarians, causing them to raise their weapons once more and raise their voices in a chorus. The few remaining orc knights clenched onto their halberds and shields, stood back up despite the fact their armor was still sizzling their skin, and moved behind me. The kobolds bodies erged as they ingested vials of blood, turning almost asrge as orcs even though it made them cough up blood, while the orc champions roared at me as if they were challenging me. What were they trying to do? I could escape through the air or simply jump over them, and that was exactly what I did. Saori and her garms understood this and were already sneaking past the grimgarians attention, while I cast [Wind st] on my wings, to st me into the air where I used [Air Walk] to escape. Unfortunately, the ogre didnt seem to want me to go just yet. Enmity Axe, he calmly said before dark energy gathered around his axe. With only one arm, he heaved the giant axe over his shoulders, aimed at me, and swung it like a baseball bat, shooting another ck sickle at me with great uracy. Once again, [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] activated, warning me to dodge at all cost. The moment I stepped aside, the grimgarians acted. Taunt! the orc knights shouted from the bottom of their lungs while raising their shields, drawing my attention away for a split second as my instincts were influenced by that nasty ability. Luckily, the dark sickle passed by me as I locked eyes with a dying orc knight, but that was all the grimgarians needed to attack me. The lone troll shaman mumbled something as his staff glowed ck, before the glow split into pieces and scattered into the forest. The troll dropped his staff and fell face-first on the ground. He did not stand back up. As the glow faded, the grey-skinned goblins revealed themselves and simultaneously shot arrows coated in that same glow at me. I couldnt defend against them. [Taunt]s whispers were annoying the heck out of me and I decided to kill the orc who used it on me with a [Hellme Breath] and then spread the mes onto the other orc knights. Finally, the source of [Taunt]s was gone for good, but it wasnt worth it as the goblins arrows pierced through my [Draconic Barrier] and [Panzer] armor. The sharp pain I always felt whenever I got attacked by either a water or dark elemental attack stabbed into my body. I believe some of the arrows even managed to break a number of scales since my [White mes] was healing me. As I clenched my teeth, another [Enmity Axe] was shot at me. I nned to dodge it, but my skills warned me another attack wasing one which I couldnt evade. Blood-Scar Axe! The Ogre drenched his axe de in his own blood, causing it to glow a dangerous red. He threw his weapon over his head before swinging it like a golf club,unching a massive red st. ording to [Foresight], [Wind st] couldnt propel me far enough, while I just didnt have the time to cast both [Warp Point] exit and entry. My best bet was to avoid the [Enmity Axe] and endure the [Blood-Scar Axe] with [Panzer]. I disliked myck of options and wanted toin how absurd it was that he could use three threatening attacks in quick session, but the urgency of the situation demanded me to bite my tongue. I jumped over [Enmity Axe] using [Air Walk] and sted myself further away from [Blood-Scar Axe] with [Wind st]. Considering the speed it was traveling, I really couldnt get away from it, but it allowed me to buy enough time to multicast [Panzer], [Air Shield], and [Molten Guard], fortifying my defenses, while using [Bedrock des] and [Terra Wall] to hopefully weaken the attack before it hit me. As the red st broke through all my earthen constructs, I simply closed my eyes and clenched my teeth, awaiting the attack and hoping it wont hurt as much. I was wrong. [Absolute Pain Tolerance] might prevent me from going into shock, but the pain didnt magically disappear. Kriiiiiyaaahhhh! I screamed eternally. My body was twirling around like a carousel, freefalling as I didnt have the power to stabilize myself nor use [Air Walk] until I hit the first tree. The crunch and cracking of wood came from my back, but my fall did not decelerate. These sounds were all I could hear as I crashed into every single tree, sometimes even face-first. It eventually stopped, butnding on the ground wasnt any less painful as I tumbled like a ragdoll before my body smacked against arge rock, finally stopping me. [Broken Bones [Left Wing](Minor)] [Broken Bones [Right Wing](Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargrxmor] Kruuuurghhhhh As I opened my eyes, a deep groan escaped my mouth. I could see my purple armor crumbling into dust while my [Air Shield] and [Molten Guard] disappearedpletely. My scales and carapace around my legs were cracked and I could feel the bones in my wings broken. My white mes and parallel minds were already hard at work healing me from that attack, but nothing could help the dizziness I was feeling. The ringing in my ears, my shaky vision, and my shaking legs. I felt like puking as I slowly pulled myself up. I wanted to rest so very much, but my [Detection Sensor] warned me of hostile signals. One of them wasing towards me at a frightening speed. Gale Steps! Enmity Axe! Panzer. Terra Wall. Molten Guar-Kyarghhh! [Bleeding (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargrxmor] Kraarrrrrrghhhh! I screamed out in pain. [Panzer] managed to manifest in time but my other spells materialized too slowly since my parallel minds were too upied with healing me. I once again crashed against the boulder as I could feel arge gash ripped open my side. Dazed from having my head hit the boulder again, I was barely able to react to what my skills were warning me next. Decapitate! A loud booming voice caused my heart to skip a beat. [Adrenaline (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargrxmor] Somehow, I managed to dodge the attack by raising my head. The attack came down vertically after all. Sadly, I wasnt out of the woods at all, now that the ogre made it close enough for his axe to reach me. He let go of his axe and grabbed my throat with his sole arm. He might be smaller than me, but his strength was indisputable. He mmed my head onto the ground and viciously stomped on it, holding me down for a clean cut. It was then that the adrenaline finally kicked in my head, clearing it up from the immense headache I was feeling. I was calm, despite being in a very dangerous position, and used my tail to pierce through the ogres battered stomach armor. UuuuuARRGHHHHH! he bellowed, giving me the chance to stab his leg with my left ws. Simr to how I can manage my body temperature, I turned up the heat around my tail and ws, singeing the wound and causing him to curse in pain. Arrghhhh! G-Glory to you, dragon! You are strong, and deserve a warriors death! I will pray that our Night Fathers daughter of death, Ilsaphone, will honor your soul for eternity! I could hear his hand grab his axe. You dont tell me to die, ASSHOLE! Dreadre Aura! Scale-Dust Veil! My body exploded like a heat bomb, scorching everything around me withplete impunity. With a st that could melt even boulders, the ogres axe flew from his hand as his body was being cooked alive the longer he stayed around me, while his armor and skin turned to ashes from the explosion caused by continuous scale-dust explosions. KUUUURAAGHHHH! I WILL HAVE THIS VICTORY FOR MY KING! SPINE BREAKER! He howled like a crazed gori, but his mouth didnt spout out empty words. I could see his fingers melting from my [Dreadme Aura] but he didnt budge away, raising the amount of weight and strength he was putting on my head. Hes aiming for a level up! Leveling up meant a full Health regeneration. He could survive all his wounds if he killed me! Parallel minds, st him with spells, now!!! I applied pressure on my tail and ws stuck inside his body but he didnt move. How fucking high was his Strength?! [Bedrock des] pierced his body, [Banishment Beam] drilled into his skin, and [Lava Stream] turned his skin into liquid. But none of them could do anything. Why not use [Purple sh] into an [Omnictus] I asked one of my parallel minds, but they answered they couldnt concentrate long enough since my head was literally getting squashed at this very moment. [Hestia, disable your aura, now!] A voice entered my head. Instincts told me to not obey, as without the aura, the ogre would have killed me already, but my heart knew what to do. Concentrate on healing and defense now, parallel minds! [Major Heal], [Sanctified ze], and constant regenerating [Panzer] around my head were being cast as my [Dreadme Aura] died out. The moment the pressure of the heat stopped, the ogre put all his weight into his foot. I could feel air escape my lungs as the cracking of scales and bones echoed into my skull. Luckily, the pain onlysted for a few seconds, and it wasnt cause my head popped open. Just Blink! Abyssal Bomb! A giant ck ball double the size of the ogres head suddenly jumped out from my shadow before disappearing from existence for a single second. As the next second came, it reappeared right in front of the ogre and exploded. This point-nk dark st knocked the ogre back as if a hammer had smacked his face, stumbling as he roared in pain, clutching onto his disfigured face. Nevertheless, my neck finally could rx as my recovery spells and natural regeneration healed me up. Saori! Thank goodness! As I was ted for the nice support, my attention finally caught onto the dozen of signals encircling me. I waspletely distracted by the ogre that I didnt notice the enemies around me. Kwek! a grey-skinned hobgoblin yelled the moment he revealed himself along with several of hisrades, loosening their bowstrings tounch a rain of ck-glowing arrows in every direction. In my current state, I couldnt dodge and letting this hit me was not what I wanted. As I was preparing spells, numerous trees erupted from the ground and grew immensely in size, blocking the rain of arrows about to attack me. As I was baffled at the sight, the sounds of confused goblins were reced by shrills of agony. Ggugniak! Peeking out of the holes of the tree wall, I saw the remaining orc champions and kobold druids shouting the moment their goblinrades died, fighting against the source of their death, but three shadows ripped them apart as an ethereal blue de soared through the forest with a retinue of ice daggers, buffeted their faces. While these numerous weakened elite grimgarians were taken out when they were the most exhausted, one of the shadows suddenly stopped in the spot to release a powerful howl, echoing through the woods. In my dragon form, wearing my party bracelet was impossible, so I couldnt see what happened, but I think something good just happened to Saori. Saori! Tasianna! Cernust! NIAKASH BAALAK! BLOOD-SCAR AXE! Like a massive horn, the bellowing roar of the ogre overshadowed everything else as he coated his axe with the blood leaking out of the side of his stomach, the ce where I had pierced him with my tail. Once again, my skills were warning me to move it already, otherwise it might end very badly for me. Fuck, I cant move! Dammit, take him down! Struggling to stand on my feet, I knew I wouldntst long even if Iunched my body away with [Wind st] and [Terra Wall]. I had to stop him now or never. Otherwise, this fucking berserker would just turn it all around again! Invoking a brown magic circle, I was betting everything on my [Bedrock des] to tear him apart. As desperation and stress overwhelmed me, roots and vines burst from the earth with ruthless speed. Roots pierced his only arm, interrupting his attack motion, while the vines grabbed his legs and rooted him into ce, preventing him from putting his foot forward to shoot the attack. This disturbance allowed my [Bedrock de] to pierce his chest as well as his abdomen, but narrowly miss his head as he swerved it to the side. NIKASH BAALAK. FOR MY KING! FOR THE PROSPERITY OF THE GRIMGARIANS! FOR MY TRIBE! BLOOD-SCAR AXE! The ogre tore through the roots with sheer arm strength and immediately resumed his stance, despite his melting flesh, broken bones, deformed face, and fatal stab wounds. The sheer tenacity he had made me admire him for a split second before reminding myself that he was an enemy. As he was about to throw his attack, a giant, green komodo dragon burst from the underground and attacked the ogre. The ogre showed an expression of surprise but, even then, his body did not relent and the deadliest attack in his arsenal was unleashed. Cernust! Cernust swiped at the ogres chest before shing his horns against the ogres bloodied axe. It was a valiant attempt, but the Strength difference between a C rank monster and a B rank was far too high, and Cernust was blown away. Blood seeped down from his skull as his right horn-antler was shed off, but fortunately, the attack was thwarted and his axe somehow entangled itself on Cernusts remaining antler. As the giant green drake crashed on the ground, two garm suddenly appeared in front and behind the ogre respectively with mana threads in their mouths. As the ogre tried to recover from all the damage he suffered, the garms danced around him, immobilizing him with the threads. DO YOU THINK YOU CAN STO-GYAK! The moment the ogre wanted to say something, a garm d in shadow armor appeared behind him and bit into his neck, pulling his head back. Then, tworge ice swords shot down and pierced into his eyes as a girl with fairy wingsnded on the garms back and telekically pulled the ice swords towards herself, fully bending the ogres head back. [Hestia, END IT!] Saori demanded. [Lady Hestia, FIGHT!] Tasianna shouted. Kroooooooaaaggggggghhhh! Cernust roared. Clenching my teeth, I forced my body to stand up before using [Wind st] to st myself forward. Kriiiiiiiiiiiaaarghhhhh! I shouted before stabbing the ogres jaw, jerking his mouth open. I then mmed my fangs against each, creating a spark to develop a me inside my mouth. My chest suddenly was filled with power as my core began to shine iridescently like a sun, energizing every single cell inside my body. It made my body feel warm, far warmer than what [Symphonie des Feuergottes] ever did. The scale-dust under my scales exploded into fire, making it seem like every scale was a single rocket booster. Sr Beam!!! With the heat of the sun, I opened my mouth and unleashed a sun breath into the ogres mouth. The smell of melting flesh was especially harsh as it also included the ogres bowels but I endured it. So did Saori and Tasianna, who were only able to maintain their hold on the ogre in the midst of the volcanic temperature thanks to Tasiannas ice and water magic. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 1] to [Level 3] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1300 skill points Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Sr Core Lv. 2] [Continuous Cast Lv. 2] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 6] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 6] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 6] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] gained Kriiiiiiarghhhhh! I closed my mouth for a moment as the System notification appeared, and shot the remaining energy of [Sr Beam] into the sky until my core was fully empty. Once I was done, my body simply copsed on the ground. My wounds might have healed up, but I was just tired, mentally and physically. At least I wasnt the only one to copse; the ogres slightly molten body did as well. [Thankfully he did not ingest any of that ck liquid like the troll shaman from back then,] Saorimented, also copsing from exhaustion once she made sure the ogre wouldnt stand up as a zombie. I mean, the beam went out the other way, drilling him, it would be kinda bad if he did, you know. [This wasnt a pleasant surprise at allYou were right, Saori. Again,] I admitted, remembering thest time she warned me not to be so reckless. Last time it was the tendril of a leviathan and this time it was a high ogre. [You do not have to say that, Hestia. I dont care if Im right or not, I just want you to be less reckless and think about potential risks. Besides, I ran ahead of you before you could escape from the ogre, so your injuries are partially my fault,] Saori responded. [It was mine as well, Lady Hestia. I still havent reached level 60 yet, and I still require more training with this catalyst,] Tasianna gave a humble reply. [Yeah,] I answered, exhausted. [So, what was that loud howl for anyways, Saori?] [I can evolve now.] It was a quick reply and I was feeling really happy for her, but I was honestly just too tired to find the motivation and energy to do so. So, I congratted her and said we could do it after all of this was done. I then turned my head to Cernust, who was also lying downzily. [You ok, elder-scale?] Kruuuaghh. Krieyyyrukkkk. [I dont understand you, sorry.] Maybe I was mistaken when I thought I understood what he was talking about when I saw his dragon form for the first time. I just couldnt understand his growls. Kruuu Yeah, sorry Still, despite feeling too exhausted to even celebrate, I was still happy that we had won a tough battle against a B rank monster. Thest time we fought against a B rank monster, it was Astalos and hispanion wyverns, and although we defeated the recently evolved ice wyverns, we still were easily defeated by Astalos, a level 44 B rank monster. Sure, this ogre was weakened, but we survived and won. We might not have progressed far enough to win these fights immediately, but progress was progress. We needed to train and grow even further, but I was proud of Auroras continued growth. And, soon, we were about to gain a major improvement in Saoris evolution. Once we could stand again, we transformed back to our humanoid forms and returned to where we left Antonio and the others. It was about time to finish this Quest and, in doing so, our time in Firwood. Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 3 Race: Young Sunfang Dragon Age: 11 Months Job: Spearman 5/5 Status: Health: 10286 (+766) Mana: 35023 (+1035) Strength: 5320 (+425) Intelligence: 8678 (+643) Vitality: 3021 (+223) Wisdom: 4320 (+320) Agility: 8681 (+503) Stamina: 6086 (+444) Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] Skill Points: 5860 Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 2] [Hellde Dragon Lv. 2] [Sr Core Lv. 2] (+1) [Venerated Saintess Lv. 2] (+1) [Idol Lv. 1] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lava Magic Lv. 3] [Lightning Magic Lv. 2] [White mes Lv. 2] [Corrosive Fire Lv. 2] [Sacred Magic Lv. 6] [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 3] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 2] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 5] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 6] [Silent Casting Lv. 9] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 2] [Mental Stability Lv. 8] (+2) [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] [Fluid Cast Lv. 3] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 2] (+1) [Mana Eyes Lv. 4] (+1) Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 3] (+2) [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Spear Technique Lv. 4] (+3) [Spear Mastery Lv. 1] (New) [Draconic Roar Lv. 4] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 6] (+1) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 6] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 3] Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 7] (+2) [Foresight Lv. 3] (+2) [Danger Perception Lv. 6] (+1) [Probability Correction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 8] (+2) [Tracking Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 4] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 5] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 2] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Mind Protection Lv. 5] (+2) [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] (+7) [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] (+2) [Lava Resistance Lv. 2] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 3] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7] [Water Resistance Lv. 2] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 3] [Handicraft Lv. 4] [Woodworking Lv. 5] [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 8][Instruction Lv. 2] (+1) [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv. 8] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 7] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 3] (+1) [Draconic Aura Lv. 1] [Royal Presence Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Gluttonous] [Thought eleration Lv. 4] (+1) [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 2] (+1) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] (+1) [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Ability List: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Ignite] [Panzer] Custom Magic Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] Lava Magic: [Lava Ball] [Lava Stream] [Molten Guard] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] Earth Magic [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Slyphids Cloak] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] A note from AbyssRaven Well, that was hairy. I could hear this guy LOK''TAR OGAR-ing. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(27) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 161: Draconic Lineage. Chapter 161: Draconic Lineage. Then, we will be going first, Antonio informed us while he was sitting on the back of his hippogryph, riding Bornelli with his sister Severa. Lady Shrine Maiden, on my honor as a Knight of Artorias, I must thank you wholeheartedly for the aid you and your retainers have given me in protecting ournd. I was unfit for this duty, too weak to have done anything worthwhile. Antonio bowed his head, having seen the corpse of the high ogremander when he came over to investigate the [Sr Beam], the same one I shot into the sky to prevent my core from going into overdrive. Thankfully, Antonio didnt see me in my dragon form, otherwise I would have had to exin why he should stay quiet about it. That would have been a drag. Plus, him not seeing me in my dragon form was actually beneficial, not just for us but for Cernust, too. Cernust, I shall be waiting with Severa at the Sparrowhusk Inn in the merchant district of Firwood. Once you have returned and rested, I bid you to join us there for some time, since we need to speak a bit further about your, uh, acquaintanceship with my sister, Antonio said bashfully, looking ufortable admitting Severa and Cernust are in a rtionship. I shall wait for you, my Love! Severa dered loudly in contrast to her brother, waving the smug-looking Cernust goodbye with an impish smile. And I wille, my Spring Sakura! Since he lost one of his horns in the fight with the ogre, Cernusts dragonewt form didnt have that antler anymore, making him look asymmetrical. Still, he was loud as always. That was a cute nickname for somebody with pink hair Wait, did he say Sakura? Ahem! Antonio cleared his voice, not sure what to do with the two lovebirds. W-Well, Lady Shrine Maiden, please visit me for your Quest clearance mark. Until then, I wish you and everybody safe travels. Beating his wings, Bornelli galloped forwards before jumping into the air and taking flight, eventually disappearing into the horizon. The reason why he had to go before us was cause he had to inform the nobles of the Greenveil duchy of this grimgarian battalion, which had been situated just north of Firwood. As a knight of a different duchy, technically Antonio didnt have a duty to warn anybody in the Greenveil duchy about it; however, he wasnt some schemer or something. Lawful stupid as he was, he was still an honorable man that cared for others. A knight and noble of the Kingdom of Artorias at the end of the day, he understood being underhanded here wasnt to anyones benefit. And Aurora was here. Since I had already informed Farron about the grimgarian army we had encountered in the Belzac forest, I kinda had the duty as a hunter to inform him about it as well. And then he would have to inform Lord Sirius about it, since the hunters guild branch was responsible for the defense of the city against monsters. So, yeah, Antonio had no choice regardless. Also, the reason why Severa was leaving with him is cause of Antonios improved opinion of Cernust. Severa was in love with Cernust, and she needed somebody to help her convince her beastmen-hating parents. However, Cernust had to stay behind, as there was something important I had to speak with him about. Thank you very much for staying, Lady Priestess. After seeing Antonio and Severa off, we returned to our camp where Lucia, Wulf, and Verdiena were recovering. It took us a whole night to prepare our n, giving Lucia some time to sleep and rest, on the other hand, Wulf and Verdiena looked exhausted and ready to copse from their restless sleep. May the goddess bless you, Lady Priestess and your retainers. We would have died if it werent for you, the green-feathered arvisian Verdiena said prayerfully. I had healed her wounds and managed to regrow some of her feathers, kind of like [Major Heal] can with hair, but it would still take some time for her topletely recover her strength. Yeah, I cant help but thank you all for the rescue. Thest thing I wanted to die from was against a bunch of green-skins, Wulf nodded, looking like he attempted to bow for a moment. He then looked over to the unconscious Roosterhead and smacked him on the shoulder. Ill also make sure this little shit here will thank you properly the moment he wakes up. Considering how much trouble he caused youst time, the least he could do is grovel before you. Wulf! Please, dont hit Leif like that! Hes still injured! Lucia eximed. Yes, please, dont break a bone or something. Otherwise, I will have to do more work, I agreed in a sense. Sighing, I then wandered over to where Raian, the tall human mercenary, and Uno were resting, each having arge scar over one of their eyes. I managed to rescue Unos eye, although the scar will stay, due to the potion''sckluster healing. Still I cant save something thatspletely missing. Healing magic has its limits, sorry. Unos eye was damaged during the rescue mission and he received a healing potion from Saori before I could treat him, causing the wound around his eye to not heal properly and leaving the scar behind. Still, since the eye was there, I managed to prevent him from going blind in one eye. Raian, sadly, lost his eyepletely. ording to Wulf and Verdiena, a hobgoblin shaman took it and used it as an alchemical ingredient. Healing magic healed your body by improving your natural regeneration, but it wasnt very useful for regrowing lost limbs or organs if you werent something like a troll. I need to do something about my healing magic. Once again, its showing its limits for something that people consider so miraculous. Please, do not be so harsh on yourself, Lady Priestess. You being here must be what the Goddess wills. We could not me you for rescuing us, Lucia reassured me, but I couldnt help but be dissatisfied with myself. It was time to admit it. My healing spells arent enough. I need to do something about it, either by gaining a new skill or by doing what a magician should do in the first ce: Create a new custom spell. After setting some things up for Saori and Tasianna to begin cooking, I announced that Cernust and I needed to talk in private about something. Saori and Tasianna already knew what was up, but I was surprised to see the adventurers not saying anything. How polite. Cernust and I walked over to the spot where we had defeated the high ogre. The area was terribly scorched from my [Dreadre Aura] and a couple of trees had burned down in the process; still, Cernusts ability as a woond drake managed to help grow back some of the vegetation. For now, the soil was rich in nutrients, so this spot would eventually grow back, stronger than ever. At least, thats what Cernust said. As I inspected the vines and trees he grew when we fought the high ogre together, Cernust suddenly burst intoughter. Shit, seeing this reminds me that it will take a while for my head to feel bnced again. I will look like an idiot with different sized antlers, ha ha ha! Cernust found his severed antler, picking it up before handing it over to me. When I looked at him weirdly, he exined his action, That ogres axe. Thats some really good metal if it could withstand that volcanic drake-type heat. Wooo, I felt it when I was all the way underground; thought I was getting cooked. The winner gets the spoils. While dismantling the grimgarians for meat didnt yield a lot, since my toxin and fire destroyed most of the edible parts, we were able to scavenge certain seble pieces as well as their armor and weapons. This included the rings from the shamans, the armor from those orc knights, and, of course, the boss weapon. A boss battle without some good loot wasnt eptable, right? The ogre was a very powerful foe, someone I dont think we could have beaten had he not been wounded from the cave flood. Anyways, a victory was a victory, and we earned his axe. Unfortunately, my [Dreadre Aura] had done more harm to it than I initially thought, as we noticed the wooden handle crumbling into dust while the edge of the axe head had melted. It was a sorry sight for such an imposing weapon, but our party was determined to not let it beplete trash. Thats why cksmiths existed, right? A woond drakes antlers are both sturdy and light, and something I personally used to construct my gauntlets. I had to cut off half of them, ha ha! Cernust showed off his emerald-scaled gauntlets, which I presume were made with his body parts. Dunno why you want to keep that axe, since none of youdies are axe fighters, but whatever. Call this a tribute to you, your Highness. Air Shield. After creating a bubble of air around us to prevent anybody from eavesdropping, I inhaled deeply, preparing myself for our discussion in just a second. How did you know I was a dragon? was my first question. Huh? Cernust raised an eyebrow. Is that a joke, your Highness? Oh shit, is this smell Im constantly smelling from him really the damn hint? No I said a bit flustered, knowing how incredibly ignorant I was about anything draconic. Also, for now, please just call me Hestia. Its shorter and I really dont want to be called that way, especially from an acquaintance. Cernust shrugged but nodded nevertheless. Got it, Hestia. Well, to answer your easy question, I met you first as a human, then found out you were a dragonewt. Actual dragonewts tend to be too damn proud of their heritage to abandon their draconic features for the inferior humans, while true dragonkin like the two of us need [Humanization] or [Beastalization] to enter humanoid society. Oh, thats why you acted so weird back then. When we asked him to teach Tasianna alchemy, Cernust did look at me weirdly. Yeah, but I knew not to speak up about it in front of others. I wondered why you didnt find out about me since we could smell each others scent well. Now that I think about it, your scent does remind me of when I first entered Firwood, Cernust reminisced the day I saw him enter Firwood with Severa. Anyway, I thought you were some normal dragonkin until now, since I had never met a Kargryxmor before. Then when you roared and, fucking hell, my scales stiffened up so much I thought I froze on the spot. Instincts, you know. Thats when I knew you were a Kargryxmor. Well, I guess that does make sense. I didnt know that sweet smell was that. Verdammt! So, how long have you been on your adulthood pilgrimage, Hestia? Cernust suddenly asked. Severa already told you how long I was away from Kargryx, so no need to ask me. Oh, yeah, I thought so. It did sound weird that you would just leave because you were bored. Huh? Oh, no, I really was bored. Come on, you gotta agree, theres no semnce of society in the Kargryx part of Miononbx. When I learned [Beastialization], holy shit, I entered the Loatryx part immediately and I was hooked by the concept of society ever since. I came a yearte to my adulthood ceremony, just cause I lost track of time while I was partying with a few dragonewts and levianewts. Oh yeah, beats sitting and sleeping inside caves and mountains. Beingte by a whole year isnt losing track of time! Thats some major procrastination! But being the straight man in this situation wasnt really important, as I had a different question in mind. Whats Miononbx? You tugging on my tail now, right? As if you dont know the name of the continent we were born in. Come on, you probably want to say something serious, so stay serious for a moment. Let me be the fucking jester here. Come on, Ill stop joking around, just tell me how long youve been on your pilgrimage and then its your turn. Cernust looked more confused than irritated, scratching the spot where his severed horn should be. I mean, I have to reveal it somehow Furthering this discussion without revealing a bit to Cernust was impossible. I could have yed dumb as much as I wanted, but I had zero information on Kargryx and dragon culture; I couldnt even speak Draconic, my supposedly mother tongue. It probably would have been revealed even sooner if Cernust had enough sense to put two by two together. So, I revealed my origins. Of course, not the part about my reincarnation and Aurena. That was absolutely not needed to exin any of it, but where I was born, when I was born, and that I waspletely alone just about a year ago. Cernust was baffled at first, unable to understand how I was able to survive long enough without any help, even as a dragon whelp. Now, I was sure he would ask even further if I revealed I was born a G rank newborn and that I made it to B rank in less than a year, so I had to gloss over that part unless I wanted to baffle the poor guy even further. Although, he did tell me that, as a Kargryxmor, I should have been born as a C rank [Young ck-Wrath] dragon. It did pose the question of why I was a G rank whelp when I was born, but I guess Aurena did mention I was born a bit earlier than she expected. I guess you could say, I wasnt fully developed by then Damn, that just makes everything worse. Holy shit, honestly, I cant imagine being alone like that. I cant remember shit when I was born, but you are still not a year old yet?! Cernust eximed with widened eyes. Well, I have my birthday on the 25th this month, so yeah, not even a year old just yet. Jeez, but then again, even as a whelp, you are a Kargryxmor, your bloodline is stronger than mine, so I cant be so surprised. Although, I do wonder why youre so patient though. Dragonkin whelps arent known for being very quiet or selfless, Cernust said it while trembling a bit. What did he experience? Just saying, I do have my special moments, so youre notpletely off base, I agreed, since the incidents with [Battle Frenzy] and Shiternos interference happened. I mean, if it werent for my past memories, I was sure I would be far more arrogant. Anyway, now that you know that should exin why I have no idea about anything, right? I had no idea about this smell thing, your roars, or even about dragonkin culture. Nothing. Cernust nodded out of pity. Mhmm, that is a shitty situation. Still, you are alive. That is all that counts. You somehow also learned some basic dragon stuff like our lineage name and the adulthood ceremony, so dont beat yourself up too much, Hestia. He then scratched his head for a moment as he seemed to have remembered something. You know, all Kargryxmors descendants are born with ck scales and are bipedal, or so I heard from my parents. Your red scales, so simr to a fire dragons, coupled with the fact you walk on all fours really didnt help me figure it out. Your aura and roar, on the other hand, gave me the sense to kneel. If you want to hide from other dragonkin, then I suggest you hide those parts, since you cant hide our distinctive smell with stuff like perfume or mud. You cant? What is that smell anyway? Saori and Tasianna mentioned they couldnt smell it. Yeah, those pheromones only work on true dragonkin, and some dragonewts and levianewts. Its especially effective on those who havent met another dragonkin in a long time. When I met you in that alley, Im pretty sure the sweet smell should have been almost overwhelming, yeah? I nodded to his assertion. When you smell it, then its either a true dragonkin, or a dragonewt or levianewt with an especially strong bloodline. Its very hard to hide from other dragonkin, you see, Cernust exined. Wow, you know, exining this sorta stuff makes me feel so old. Damnit, I am just 21! Well, sorry, I cant help the fact that I am so young. Still, thank you for exining all of this. I do have more questions, if you dont mind answering them, I asked carefully. I really wanted to learn more. Thankfully, Cernust nodded. Ok, so first things first, the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, was located on the continent Miononbx, just west of Altrust, the continent we are currently on. Kargryx was mostly devoid of any sorta civilization, as dragons and drakes simply flew around and slept in the mountains and fields of the region. There was also an ice ind just north where ice dragons and drakes lived. Now, since the history of beastmen also applied to dragons, they had offsprings in the form of dragonewts, which meant there had to be a ce where they could live. Since dragonewts preferred living in a society due to their humanoid heritage whether human, dwarven, or elven a vassal country in the form of the Dragonewt Country, Loatryx, was founded by multiple tribes of dragonewts who one day realized they had to band together, otherwise, they would never be able to move forwards. Thats what my parents and the dragonewts I met taught me. Each dragonewt tribe was made out of those with a simr heritage, like fire dragonewts banding with others of their kind, while despising forest drakes like me, for example. Eventually, a dragonewt with Kargryxmors bloodline came up and suggested a country where they could strengthen themselves instead of warring against each other, all so they could serve their ancestors and the Dragon God better. Was it met with opposition? I asked Cernust. It was the most sensible question after what he said. Of course, that person wasnt Kargryxmor or a dragon. Just a beastman with dragon and elven blood. Just saying, dragonkin are prideful, and so are dragonewts. They only worship dragons. Even today, if the Dragon God wasnt Goddess Aurenas subordinate, most of them wouldnt even shed a scale for her. Cernust then picked off a loose scale and handed it to me, calling it another tribute since I was his princess. When I declined, he waved his finger to the sides. Dragons take pride in their strong scales. This is a gesture of respect and trust, since I am making myself more vulnerable by removing a scale. After epting it, he continued his story. After the diplomatic suggestion from the dragonewt was rejected, an age of war began as tribes warred to be the leading faction. The tribes didnt decline the Kargryxmor dragonewts idea for a united country, but refused to ept him as their ruler since they hated the fact he wanted to be the leader purely due to his bloodline. They found him unworthy. When you imagine the Dragon God, you imagine a ck tyrant who has conquered the skies. If you cannot make us kneel, you do not deserve our respect. It was a challenge. All of this happened before the Origin Gods came to Peolynca, meaning Kargryxmor was very much alive during this period, ruling over all dragons. The dragonewts wanted to see if his descendant could do the very same thing. But, even with all his strength, the dragonewt was in in battle. When the war continued, grieving children and parents demanding retribution for their in kin, Kargryxmor eventually had to intervene as the poption of dragonewts and shore-living levianewts was dwindling. With a loud roar that shattered the very earth they stood on, Kargryxmor not only conquered the dragons but also the dragonewts. And that was all that was needed to found another country in his name. Loatryx was founded on our home continent and eventually spread to Altrust through the levianewts and elves. A colony is just up north and has grown strong with the influence of the levianewts and dwarves. When I was there, I couldnt help but think it was an entirely different countrypared to the one on Miononbx. The dwarves with their Revolution Queen, or whatever she was called, changed their culture by quite a bit. Ahh, when I stayed there for Spring, damn, was I d to experience the Sakura petal rain. Do you have any of their seeds? Seeing as you like collecting seeds so much. I was curious, and, as I expected, Cernust had some of the sakura seeds in his backpack. He was quite reluctant to part with even one,pared to how easily he gave me his scale and antler. That was a small insight into my dragon heritage. Learning about its history will make Saori quite happy after I retell it. Honestly, how Loatryx struggled in the first few years despite Kargryxmorsmand to form a country was pretty wild, but I cant recall enough of it to tell you a good enough story. Even its origin was hard to recall, since Im not a big reader. If you want to learn more, then I suggest you visit it yourself, since youll be returning to Kargryx anyways. Hestia? Going to Kargryx do I really want to do that? I mean, I have no reason to. Right? Hey, hey, I know I made Kargryx sound boring, but you gotta at least visit your mother, Cernust insisted with a serious expression. My mother? I tilted my head. You know, now that I think about it, I heard, before leaving Kargryx, that your old man, the current Emperor, fancied some silver dragon. Remember how I said dragonewts worship dragons? Yeah, Loatryx is ruled like a republic, but they honor the Kargryxmors dragons a lot, and the birth of a Kargryxmor is like a festival for them. It might have just been a rumor, but you are living proof of its authenticity. My head was still tilted as he hasnt answered my question yet. Ok, but what does that have to do with my mother? Well, thest child of Emperor Kargryxmor left on her adulthood pilgrimage a while ago that would be your elder sister, or half-sister I suppose before I left on mine. Which means, you are the youngest of the royal family. However, before I left Kargryx and Loatryx for the dwarves and humans, nobody mentioned about your egg hatching, since you were just bornst year, Cernust began. Now, I have no idea how younded in Belzac forest, but I expect it happened when your egg were presented to the elven rulers of Sariel. When a Kargryxmor egg isid, introducing it to Kargryxs allies is a tradition to help with your adulthood pilgrimage. The pilgrimage is intended to help dragons get to know the world before they return home, so it helps when foreign rulers know who to teach. Ok that might exin why I was in Belzac in the first ce. It doesnt exin how it happened but what is your point? My point is that people are searching for you. Silver dragons walk on all four legs, just like you do, and while it is unusual for you to not be ck-scaled, it could be exined that you inherited your mothers lighter scale-color. The Dragon God was a fire dragon at his base, but with ck scales instead of the usual red. It makes sense, Cernust pointed out. The elves would help the search, the levianewts would help, the dragonewts would help. Now, as I said, dragonewts can be quite zealous. They wouldnt, right? They dont even know where I am, as if they would just attack wantonly! I eximed in disbelief. Sure, but the moment they hear you are here? The elves dont like humans and the dragonewts trust the elves. Do you understand now? There will be a misunderstanding, and boom, this kingdom wont like it at all. I gulped the moment he mentioned this possibility. Considering how much the elves distrust humans ever since the War for the Fae, they might think I was imprisoned here. Although, that begs the question of why people like Silva or Master Kush hadnt mentioned anything. Then again, all of them told me they have been traveling for a while, so it could be they havent heard any news from home. The saurians travel the world to dispense justice, while Silva wanted to free onnikais and was traveling incognito through humannd. Unfortunately, the worst part is stilling. Mother dragons are very possessive of their children, especially since the birth rate among dragons isn''t very high. My own mother despised the fact she had to let me go, ranting I could die at any time and that she wanted to travel with me. Your mother lost you when you were an egg, the moment when you were the most vulnerable. Nothing has happened yet, as I presume she must be wailing and waiting for news of you, but the moment her patience runs out She will take flight, I answered with a trembling voice. Yeah, Cernust nodded with gloom over his face. No idea how strong she is, but shes got to be S rank at the very least. Young scales like the two of us are nothing against the elder scales sleeping inside their nests for years and years. And elder scales know each other well. Your mother must have some friends and she could also bring her family down to Altrust. Dragonewts from her bloodline will also move with her. Dragonfire and dragoon knights that wont be a pretty sight. Urgh no, it wont. I cant believe I can envision it. I cradled my head as the thought of Carine Vige and Firwood burning down. I had to do something about this possibility but I really didnt want to go to Kargryx, either. If what Cernust said was true, then I really dont want a possessive, helicopter mother. My idol dream would be impossible if I could only perform there. I had to do something, and I think the answer was obvious enough. Speak with Kargryxmor. Aurena mentioned I had to speak with him in Griffonpeak, so this just gave me a real reason to do so. I have to tell him to inform my mother, otherwise the worst could happen. Still, there has to be an immediate solution, or at least a band-aid. My party had its own ns, and rushing wasnt exactly part of it. In other words, I had to rely on somebody who I believed, but wasnt sure, had a connection with Kargryx. Cernust, I dont presume you are going back anytime soon, right? I asked, but I already knew the answer. Argh, you are putting me on the spot here, princess. I would get in trouble if I didnt, but I cant just leave Severa now when there is a chance we could have a life together. I heard humans are quite fickle with their partners and can just switch to another if their previous ones just disappear one day. I really, really, dont want that to happen, Cernust begged. I nodded, not disappointed at all. Its ok. If somebody asks me, Ill just say I dont know you. Thanks. After that, Cernust gave me some pointers on how dragons spoke. As we dragons mostlymunicate with growls and sound intonations, we need to learn the Commonnguage, and scale-kin speech from the dragonewts. Since I already learned thetter from the lizardmen and further improved it with the saurians, there was nothing Cernust could teach me there. However If you want, this elder scale can teach you the meanings and how to intone your voice, although we really dont have much time, depending on when Antonio wants to leave, Cernust offered. Well, I had no reason to decline. Even if I wont use dragon speech for a long time, I will eventually. Better now than never. I agreed to his offer, but told him we would do itter since I need to see something first. We left the bubble for now and returned to camp. My discussion with Cernuststed so long that Saori and Tasianna were done preparing dinner. As I sat down to a warm stew, I spoke to Saori telepathically, [Have you chosen yet, Saori? Your evolution.] Evolution [Young Fenrir] [Young Umbralde Cadejo] [Young Abysswalker Cadejo] [Young ckroar Cadejo] Saoris choices were less numerouspared to mine, and all of them were concentrated on her shadow powers. It really came to which fighting style she preferred with the choices. [Young Fenrir] seemed to be based around using their wolven senses to the fullest during a hunt, while each of the three Cadejo evolutions seemed to emphasize a different aspect of the original C-rank evolution - the [Shadow Armaments] ability, enhanced [Stealth] skills, and that scary [Bloodlust] trait. [No, I have not. Actually, there was something I wanted to try before I made my choice. Hestia would mind letting me drink some of your blood?] [Come again?] [I know, it sounds crazy, but I wanted to see what would happen if I did that. As you can see, my choices are pretty barebones and I really want to open up a better option. Sadly, the skill shop didnt give me a lot of ideas, so I wondered what would ingesting some dragon blood do? You can decline since this is a creepy demand, but how about it?] [Creepy, yes. Worth a try? Sure.] With that decided we left the camp once more and moved deeper into the forest where I constructed an earthen dome for Saori to safely evolve in. Cernust also helped by constructing some trees to hide our position. I momentarily transformed back into my original form and opened a wound. As the blood filled up a wooden vial, Saori took it and drank it in one go, requesting some water afterward. When I asked her if anything changed, she simply smiled and said, Just wait for the surprise~ before activating her evolution. I had no idea what she chose, but at the very least, I knew our party finally had another B rankbatant. Stronger. Aurora must be stronger. A note from AbyssRaven A bitte since Mother''s Day was yesterday, but, hey, mention of Hestia''s helicopter dragon mom! Yay! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(27) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 162: Stygian. Chapter 162: Stygian. How are your arms doing? Can you move them? Rotate your shoulders? Stretch? They were pretty messed up, to the point I had to cut into your left arm and realign your bones for them to properly heal. Well, [Major Heal] could have probably done it regardless, but I wanted to be sure, so sorry for cutting into you, Mister Raian. After watching over Saoris sleeping spot with Cernust over the night, I returned to our camp since Tasianna informed me that the grizzled, mercenary Raian had woken up. Listening to me, Raian slowly began doing a rudimentary warm-up practice to test out how healthy his arms were. Despite losing one of his eyes, he hadntined much about it. They are good to go. Thank you, dy Priestess. Dont worry about the cutting part. If it helped me get better, then I have no right toin, especially when I got myself into that mess in the first ce. Well, thats good to hear but arent you fazed at all about your eye? I mean, you lost it I tilted my head in wonderment. Looking worried that he was currently experiencing something I couldnt imagine. Ah, yeah, thats right. Raian touched the impromptu bandage we wrapped around his eye like an eyepatch. He sighed before continuing, Funny thing is, I nearly lost my eyes once before on a job. Bingpletely blind would be the end for me, but with at least one eye, I can still fight thanks to my skills. [Prediction] and [Danger Perception] allow me to anticipate attacks and Ive managed to train myself to fight using one eye in case this ever happened. If my eye got plucked out and cant be restored anymore, thenining about it to you would be pathetic. Id rather get used to my circumstance. Wow as expected of an adult. Mature and sensible. Respect. Raian has been working as a mercenary for years before we started, Wulf exined. He only made it to C-rank but hes got enough experience behind his belt to teach neers like us a thing or two. Even taught Roosterhead over there how to wield a sword properly. Oh jeez, now he is using that nickname too? Too bad, Roosterhead. All that experience didnt matter in the end. Still nearly caused the whole party to wipe, haaaaaaaa It was a deep sigh, filled with regrets and guilt. I wanted to say something, but it felt awkward for a teenager like me to say something uplifting to an adult like him. I didnt want to patronize him, especially if he were to think I was some snot-nosed kid who didnt know what she was saying. Still wasnt it the role of a doctor to also help a patient mentally? When I was a kid, my family doctor would calm me down before an injection Ok, maybe that wasnt a very aptparison. But you are alive. You all are alive, I started, attempting to bring his spirit back with [Benevolent Aura]. You didnt lose anybody. Sure, you made a mistake, but it all worked out in the end, right? OMG, it might have just been better if I had said nothing at all. Silence is golden, ahhhhhhhhh! Ahahahahaha! Suddenly, Raian just burst out inughter. With how awkward and cringy everything I said was, I cant even feel upset that he did! Sorry, sorry, I didnt mean to force you to make me feel better, dy Priestess. Dont worry about me. Shit happens. Youre right that I should be happy that everybody made it out alive thank the goddess but that doesnt mean I cant reflect back on this mistake of mine. Mister Raian, please, if anybody has themselves to me, then it was me. Mine was the deciding vote. You did what you could in a situation where we were simply outmatched and outnumbered, Lucia chimed in as she brought Raian a wet towel. Shes right, mate. You and Diena were the only ones who said no to the n, while I was stupid enough to think wandering into a goblin cave was a good idea. Arck, I really thought the worst that could happen was a hobgoblin champ or shaman, Wulf added. Saoris evolution began at some point during the afternoon before the skypletely turned orange, while the current time should be a bit before lunchtime. With no ess to a clock, knowing the exact time was hard. Anyway, as an evolution always takes a whole 24 hour day to finish, I didnt have anything else to do other than to listen to this adventurer party. Still, despite how mncholic it could be sometimes with Raian or Verdiena assessing the situation, it could have been far worse. They werent pondering in silence and were already discussing their next moves. I guess this is what you could call the mark of adults, or, at least, the mark of veteran adventurers who know how to bounce back from a rtively small setback. Thankfully, we didnt lose Lucias catalyst, otherwise that would have drastically lowered our magical influence. Leif also still has his equipment; we only need to repair it. The problem is that the three of us have no armor or weapons. Although I thought that they would have needed more time to digest their situation, especially aftering out of the predicament by the skin of their teeth, Raian was already speaking with his other four party members about equipment and money. True, we didnt lose life or limb thanks to Aurora, Cernust and Sir Antonio, but without any weapons or armor, well have to do some low-rank Quests to amass the funds for recements. Thankfully, Lucias merchant ount has our partys funds saved up, so we dont have to start from absolutely nothing, even though it probably wont be enough. Youll probably have to deal with a normal longsword, Raian, Wulf assessed their situation. Oh yeah, Saori mentioned her merchants guild membership also included a bank-like system. With Saoris and my [Storage Magic], we arent in any need to store our money in a bank, as we can carry it around without any risks. I heard the bank functioned through our IDs and that the merchants guild is international to the point that we could deposit and withdraw our money in any associated guild building. Saori also mentioned that, unlike modern banks that give you interest for storing money, Peolyncas banks were more like the ones in medieval Europe, where you basically had to pay money for them to store it. At least with the guild, that charge was covered by the membership fee. However, there was no need for them to actually go to town and buy the stuff, right? There should be no problem with that. Please, just take some of the weapons we salvaged from the field, Tasianna interjected with raised brows. O-Oh, we wouldnt dare! Lady Hestia and your party defeated those monsters, so we have no right to take your spoils. Right, everybody? Lucia replied sheepishly. It wouldnt be right, yes. We were rescued, and we shouldnt take something a priestess has earned, herself, Verdiena nodded in confirmation. They were being too modest, no? Oh, I dont think my Lady minds it too much. Isnt that correct, Lady Hestia? Yeah, I then took out the loot we salvaged from the battlefield. Well have plenty to sell anyway, so just pick something and go with it. While Lucia was admiring my [Storage Magic] as a void-touched, I was a rare magician to her Raian looked at the weapons disyed in front of him. dy Priestess, this might be rude to hear, but even as a priestess, I cant help but be suspicious of people who give out free stuff. All the [Major Heal]s you used were free and now you are giving us what we needed for free. If I hadnt heard you selling your healing for only 500 Davi at your eatery, I would be very suspicious right now. Mister Raian! Lucia cried out, but I waved my hand to calm her down. A [Major Heal] costs 2500 Davi each, and I used up quite a few to make absolutely sure youd keep full use of your arm, Mister Raian. I dont want your money, as I am not a career magician or priestess. If I could, I wouldnt even ask for a price during my normal work hours, but I know it isnt proper to do so. Besides, could your party afford all the [Major Heal]s I cast to help your arms recover? I tilted my head as I questioned him, causing him to sigh and shake his head. Point taken. I would be even more of a burden for the kids if I had to use party funds for that. Still- But before Raian could end his sentence, Wulf leaned forward and blocked Raian from my sight. Beggars cant be choosers. There is no need for your pride here, Raian, nor any religious whatever, Diena, Lucia. You know, I trust Lady Hestia. Lets just take the gear and kick Roosterheads ass for the problems he caused herst time. Hmph, and here I thought you werent a big fan of the church, Verdiena mumbled as she picked up a bow we got from an echikobold archer. This is good wood. Whoever made this is a good bowyer. As the four adventurers were looking through the weapons, I began eating Tasiannas cooking. She learned from the best and the quality showed. After I was done eating, I told them I was going out to scout again, denying anybody from joining me while cing Tasianna as a guard. In truth, I actually returned to Cernust, who was guarding Saori in a fort of trees and roots. I handed him a bowl of Tasiannas breakfast stew and we continued my Draconic tongue practice after he was full. Learning thenguage was weird, honestly. At leastpared to Common tongue, I mean. The main way tomunicate as a dragon was not through words but through roars and growls. As dragonewts, we were perfectly able to practice in this form without returning to our original forms, thankfully. Cernust didnt have [Telepathy], so being able to understand his instructions was important, as I was having a lot of trouble understanding the differences between the various roars and growls. No, no, its not Krauhhh its Krauuhh if you want to say I am hungry, Cernust growled. You have to intone your voice again? Jeez, krauuhh hrarrrghhhh kryyuuuu? I spat out as I was getting frustrated by how annoying it was to learn how to speak with other dragons. Why is I am hungry also so hard to remember? Hey, awesome, thats a proper sentence! See? As I said, us dragons have an internal library in our heads to identify our vocal sounds. It might seem daunting at first, but we were made to learn how to understand others to survive. Thest thing a whelp wants is to identally wander into an elder scales territory and not understand them. I was able to learn all of this so fast thanks to [Idol] giving me a near-pitch-perfect hearing. The skill is supposed to help me write songs better, but I cant believe I would be using it for this. As we continued, time flew by, rushing through lunchtime and right intote afternoon. After a few more rounds of growling and roaring, my sense suddenly picked up movements inside the tree fort. Cernust controlled the trees to free our way, and there she was. A mighty wolf. *********************************************************** Skill requirement fulfilled. [Primal Sense], [Heat Vision Lv. 3], [Danger Perception Lv. 10], [Night Vision Lv. 8] merged intoskill [True Wolven Instincts] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Terror Aura Lv. 5], [Bloodlust Lv. 4], [Lifetaker Lv. 4] merged into skill [True Wolven Bloodlust] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Silence Lv. 1], [Tracking Lv 6], [Odorless Lv. 1], [Evasion Lv. 10], [Acrobatic Lv. 10], [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 7], [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6], [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] merged into skill [Nights Caress Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Unarmed Technique Lv. 9], [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 5], [Lupine ws Lv. 3], [Lupine Fangs Lv. 3], [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 6], [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 5], [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6], [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 5] merged into uniqueskill [Stygian des Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Tenebrous Magic Lv. 2], [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 4], [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3], [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4], [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 3] merged into unique skill [Stygian Voltage Lv. 1] Magic Lost: [Umbral Pendulum] [Abyssal Bomb] Abilities gained: [Stygian Lightning] Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Shadow Armament Lv. 8] [Multi-Cast Lv. 2] [Continuous Cast Lv. 2] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 9] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 8] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 6] [Concentration Lv. 8] [Air Walk Lv. 4] [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] [Dark Resistance Lv. 10] [Health Recovery Lv. 8] [Mana Recovery Lv. 6] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 8] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Capacity Lv. 6] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 6] [Elemental Mana Weave Lv. 7] [Dismantle Lv. 9] [Humanize Lv. 9] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Dark Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into skill [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] By the divine System, individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] is granted the title: [Watched by Edna] Individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] has reached Rank B through evolution. Congrattions, you have reached the maximum Rank achievable for a [Young] monster. Bonus: 300 in all stats, 3000 Skill Points Due to bing Rank B, individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] will receive reduced experience gain until maturation requirement is achieved. Evolution is blocked until maturation requirement is fulfilled. Maturation requirement: Age: 3 Years, [Shadow Armament Lv. 10], [Stygian Voltage Lv. 10], [Monster Tamer Lv. 10], [Monster Synergy Lv. 10] Darkness. It was pitch-ck. Not while I was sleeping, but when I woke up, there was just no light at all. But, somehow, I was still able to identify that I was inside a wooden orb made by intertwined trees and roots. Cernust, a woond drake, was the only one I knew who could create something like this, so I assumed he helped out with protecting me while I was evolving. [Alpha] were the first voices I heard after waking up. I still felt a bit stiff from sleeping, but as I took in breaths, it felt as if power was coursing through my body like a stream of lightning. As I looked down, I saw both Song and Sarasa bowing to me. Uno and Quatre were missing, but since both of them were recovering from their injuries, that was to be expected. Still, knowing they werent here made my chest tighten a bit and then a weird sound appeared. Streaks of ck lines zigzagged around my body, creating lightning-like sounds as they echoed slightly in this wooden dome. My eyes widened as this happened and I couldnt help but clumsily stomp my feet on the ground in a panic, tripping myself as my legs suddenly felt far heavier than I was used to. [Alpha?!] Both of my garms cried out, but I stopped them with a quick answer. [No! Everything is alright. I have not be ustomed to my new body yet.] I recovered from my fall and stood back up, now inspecting some of my new features. As I did so, the trees and roots around me suddenly moved. As light filled the dome, pushing the darkness away, a cheery voice prated through the silence and brought me back to reality. W-Wow Saori, you look so fucking cool! Hestia! The crimson-haired dragonewt girl was jumping up and up in a cheery mood, smiling brightly as she inspected my body. With the light revealing my true form, I finally could see what Hestias blood gave me. The ck-furred body I was so used to was still there, but now I had a few patches of white fur around my shoulders, flowing down my back and front legs. The reason why my legs felt so heavy was from a change I anticipated from the description of my new race, and that was the inclusion of scales as armor around my front and back feet. Simr to gauntlets, ck carapaces were gathered around my legs as long sickle-like ws reced my previous set; they were simr to Hestias, although they seemed thicker than hers, probably so I could still dig. As I practiced using them, I could fully feel the weight behind each step, making me believe I didnt have to rely on bites anymore and could finally use my legs in a real fight. My tail also got a bit thicker, but not enough to bepared to Hestias. ck scales covered the skin there, with fur growing out of the gaps in between the scales, thick enough that it didnt look any different from before unless you parted the fur and looked closely. Compared to all these changes, my face was rtively normal except for red eyeliners having been added around my eyes. However, what I think the biggest change in my appearance was? It was also the biggest prize of this evolution. Woah, Saori, your new form lookspletely different from your old form. Kinda intimidating, even for monster standards, Cernustmented, looking a bit concerned. Woah! What the hell is that?! ck lightning?! Oh! The red marks around your eyes are ring up, Saori, and now the mist is back! Hestias excitement over seeing my evolution made her speech a bit hectic. However, I guess it was an urate representation of what I was feeling. A-Amazing! ck lightning channeled around my right gauntlet-like front leg, gathering in one spot until my hair began to stand up from the electricity. I told Hestia, Cernust, and my garms to stand back for a moment as I raised my leg and mmed it on the ground. A loud thud rumbled out as the sensation of ramming my foot into the ground was transmitted to my brain by neurons, but in the next second, my ears and eyes were stimted as a ck lightning st erupted from my toes. [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] My shadows d my entire form, enveloping my new scales and white fur. Now looking over my body, I felt that I had be a bit bulkier than before, although I still looked lean enough to slip around shadows and attacks. It was the growth that I wanted to see my cadejo-I mean, fenrir body to experience. Profile. Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 0 Race: Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir Age: 7 Months Job: Mage Level: 5/5 Status: Health: 10325/10325 (+2573) Mana: 7895/7895 (+4819) Strength: 6230 (+1920) Intelligence: 2731 (+1091) Vitality: 4420 (+1244) Wisdom: 4320 (+1208) Agility: 8262 (+1588) Stamina: 7420/7420 (+2402) Effects: None Skill Points: 9850 (+8400) Unique Skill: [Shadow Armament Lv. 8] (+1) [Shadow Pack Lv. 2] (+1) [Stygian des Lv. 1] (New) [Stygian Voltage Lv. 1] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] (+2) [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] (+1) [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Dark Magic Lv. 10] [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Mental Stability Lv. 7] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 7] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Fluid Cast Lv. 2] [Multi-Cast Lv. 2] (+1) [Continuous Cast Lv. 2] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted: [Dagger Technique Lv. 5] (+2) [Dagger Mastery Lv. 4] (New) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 9] (+1) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 8] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 6] (+2) Senses and movement skills: [True Wolven Instincts] (New) [Nights Caress Lv. 1] (New) [Foresight Lv. 2] [Concentration Lv. 8] (+1) [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] [Air Walk Lv. 4] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Terror Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Fear Resistance Lv. 3] (+2) [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] (+2) [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Earth Resistance Lv. 7] [Water Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Stat growths and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 8] (+2) [Mana Recovery Lv. 2] (+2) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 8] (+2) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7] (+2) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] Others: [Dancing Lv. 2] [Mathematician Lv. 3] [Merchant Lv. 1] [ounting Lv. 1] [Monster Tamer Lv. 1] [Monster Synergist Lv. 1] (New) [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv. 6] [True Wolven Bloodlust] (New) [Mana Weave Lv. 10] [Sewing Lv. 10] [Elemental Mana Weave Lv. 7] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 4] [Cooking Lv. 10] [Dismantle Lv. 9] (+1) [Humanize Lv. 9] (+1) [Telepathy] Ability List: Stygian abilities: [Stygian Lightning] Unarmed abilities: [Just Blink] [Shadow Descent] Dagger abilities: [Shadow Pierce] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create Water] [Smoky Haze] Dark Spells: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Shadow Snake] [Enfeebling Winds] [ws of Darkness] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] [Pack Leader] [Watched by Edna] (New) Argh, what a shame! [Tenebrous Magic] was used up! Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir An immature fenrir who evolved while digesting the blood of a descendant of the Dragon God Kargryxmor, causing its body to mutate after the blood was consumed. Scales grow around the fenrirs body, increasing not only its defense but also its magical capabilities, benefitting the fenrirs main ability: Stygian thunderbolts. Created using their innate high affinity to dark elements and stored inside their fur as static electricity, this fenrir is a force of nature only weakened by its immature age. Rank B The thought of ck thunderboltsing from my hands sounded amazing, especially after what Hestia could do with hers. Unfortunately, I did not expect to lose [Tenebrous Magic] because of that, although, it was better than losing [Dark Magic] and all its associated skills. Ive been using [Dark Tendrils], [Shadow Dash], [Shadow Clone], and [Shadow Snake] often enough to the point they became a core part of my fighting style. They kept me safe and nimble. On the other hand, [Tenebrous Magic] only offered me offensive spells currently, which I have to admit was something I missed. Still, if I could harness the power of my new evolutions abilities and rece the old Tenebrous powers with my own custom spells, then I was sure I could be stronger than before. I guess it was simr to how Hestia had to deal with losing all her fire spells. After all, reading the descriptions of these new skills made me just too happy to feel saddened by my loss. True Wolven Instincts A fenrirs keen senses turned into a skill. Multiple skills werebined to provide the fenrir with skills to adapt to any situation, increasing their awareness of their surroundings. The skillsbined are: [Primal Senses], [Heat Vision Lv. 10], [Danger Perception Lv. 10], [Night Vision Lv. 10] True Wolven Bloodlust A fenrirs bloodlust represented by a skill, warning any who dares face it of its endless hunger for prey and savage cunning. The power of this aura will increase further the more the fenrir ys in a short time, increasing Mana Recovery as well as every stat. The skillsbined are: [Tyrants Aura Lv. 10], [Bloodlust Lv. 10], [Lifetaker Lv. 10] Nights Caress An assassins most trusted skill, fully realizing their infiltration abilities under the cloak of night. When the sun is gone and darkness has clouded the sky, all stealth and maneuvering skills have their efficiency increased. The skillsbined are: [Silence Lv. 10], [Odorless Lv. 10], [Tracking Lv. 10], [Evasion Lv. 10], [Acrobatic Lv. 10], [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 10], [Speed of Sound Lv. 10] Stygian des The Stygian-Scaled Fenrirs ability to increase the damage of all dark or tenebrous elemental attacks, benefitting sundering and piercing type damage the most. Health damage caused by shadow-based attacks will be transferred to the fenrir at 25% efficiency. The skillsbined are: [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 1], [True Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1], [Herculean Strength Lv. 1], [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 1]. Skill level will increase with main skill Stygian Voltage The Stygian-Scaled Fenrirs ability where dark elemental mana is stored inside their white fur and turned into static electricity. All lightning-based attacks are attuned to the tenebrous element instead of the lightning element. The fenrir themself ispletely immune to their own lightning. Mana can be consumed to create more electricity, further increasing the voltage of attacks. The skillsbined are: [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1], [Sorcerers Power Lv. 1]. Skill level will increase with main skill Jeez, your stats in general have shot up like crazy. You outmatch me in Strength by so much now! Hestiained after I sent her my profile information, including the description of my race and new skills. [Sure, but who has over 38000 Mana and near 8000 Intelligence? I have higher stats in one category and so do you. We shouldnt beparing each other when our roles and primary fighting styles are different,] I argued, knowing that even with my increase in Mana and Intelligence, I wouldnt be able to keep up with Hestia in spell casting. Hestia was formidable in her own right, and I wanted to make sure she understood that no matter what. Hestia shrugged but then nodded in the end. Well, I guess. Anyway, I am interested in seeing more of your new lightning ability, but how about we go back for now? That Wulf has been asking where you were the whole time. Where is Sister? Where is Sister? he kept saying. [Wha-?! I already told him I wasnt his sister, that it was impossible! Is that wolfkin stupid in the head?] I shook my head at the headache. I hoped from the depths of my heart that he wasnt another Gael. Ahh, about that. I asked him about it since I was curious, and he exined he understood you werent siblings and that it was a friendly way to speak with other wolfkins, you know. You are a wolfkin in your humanoid form, Hestia exined before using [Telepathy]. [Think of it like people calling each other bro, or delinquent groups calling their male leaders aniki and female leaders anego. It is out of respect as Wulf sees you as a stronger wolfkin. Honestly, it fits wolves, right? Betas being subservient to Alphas, like with you and your garms.] An apt analogy there, Hestia. As I was nodding to her statement, Hestia suddenly frowned. [SoUhhh, what is that [Watched by Edna] title?] Watched by Edna A title given by the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility, Edna. This title has no special effect outside of informing the owner they are watched by the Goddess Hestia and I were both speechless, unable to understand why a subordinate goddess was watching me, and a Marsven pantheon goddess at that. Didnt we just murder a whole battalion full of their followers? [Well, I do remember that Edna was a tamer when she was a mortal. The best tamer in the world, I believe. The one who managed to tame the most powerful and tyrannical monsters you could think of, if that lore book could be believed,] Hestia pointed out, referencing that one book she found in from the elven ranger''s shed in the Belzac Forest which described the creation of the dark elves. [You are a Belzac descendant, which means youre a monster wolf. It makes sense since shes the goddess of monsters. Or, you impressed her with your newfound tamer skills maybe, thats less believable. Or, shes interested in the fact youre mutated monster type like me.] [So why have you not gotten that title yet?] [It was just a guess, Saori. Hmm, maybe its because Im already associated with Aurena and Kargryxmor? Dragons are specifically ruled over by the Dragon God, so maybe shes less interested in me? And Belzac was one of Marzvens followers, so maybe she sees you as more fair game?] It was all spection at the end of the day. I had no idea why she was keeping an eye on me, but that could wait for another time. If we couldnt figure it out now, wed look into itter when we had a chance. Humanize. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Thank goodness, I am still a wolfkin. Drinking Hestias blood was just a spur of the moment decision, as I remembered Hestia mentioning something about two light novels shed read, one about a slime and the other about a spider. I have no idea what they were about, but I did remember how those two would eat monsters to gain skills and abilities. That brought me to an epiphany. What did those echikobold druids do during the fight? Drink the blood of monsters to gain strength and morph their bodies to fight us. While I knew I wasnt a druid, the possibility of drinking blood and having it transform my body was a sensible idea on Peolynca. I would be called mad if this were Earth, but we werent on Earth anymore. Since my evolution choices were sparse andckluster, I just wanted to try it out, and to my surprise, it worked. It does make me question what secrety in Hestias blood, but we could figure it out another day. Going back to my evolution, when I saw the new evolution choice, I was extremely excited about the lightning part, but I was a bit reluctant to turn into a dragonewt. I got so used to my new body that the possibility of having my race change another time made me a bit apprehensive. In a way, I am admitting that Ive epted my fenrir background with this insecurity but Okay, there was no but. I didnt want to disappoint my garms nor did I want to deal with any dragonewt rted stuff when I still had to find my students and support Aurora. After we returned to the camp, I made everybody dinner with Tasiannas help and went to sleep. In that time, I also tried to ignore Wulfs constant sister remarks despite knowing what he actually meant with it. He honestly acted like a puppy when he talked to me, making me question how he was in a rtionship with Verdiena. I also heard Lucia and Tasianna already drained the excess mana from the battle grounds, although we couldnt enter the cave. This forest was already inhabited by monsters, but considering how much mana Hestia and the shamans used during their battle, I dont think having too powerful monster spawnings in this rtively low ranked area would be the smartest idea. Lucia kept the mac nts shed harvested with her seeds while we kept ours, meaning we had a mana water refill. In the morning of the next day, the kid Hestia kept calling Roosterhead, whose actual name was Leif, woke up confused about what happened. When hispanions exined everything to him, he was shocked to learn that our party rescued them, especially Hestia. He quickly apologized to Hestia for their previous fight after Wulf and Lucia both figuratively and literally kicked his butt. Now with everybody able to move, we began to make our way back to Firwood. As the adventurers were still quite weakened from their experience, we didnt want to simply leave them like this in case another grimgarian battalion was around. It wouldnt be a surprise if another scouting group or something came to investigate what happened to the previous group, after all. We had to spend a night on the roads as a result, but we finally made it back to Firwood the next day. We said goodbye to the adventurers and then went with Cernust to meet up with Severa and Antonio. Cernust stayed behind with them while we said our goodbyes the moment we received our Quest confirmation notice, heading over to the mercenary guild to hand it in right away. And with that, not only did we make some good money, but we also finished another Quest. Now, most adventurers probably would have rxed and hung around in an inn for a while but we had other ns. We had to depart towards Griffonpeak as soon as possible, not just because of Hestias duty as a champion of Aurena, but so that I could look for my students. Gael and Marianne couldnt tell me whether they had left the capital, as the church was being rather secretive about them, but that wouldnt stop me from looking deeper into it. Id evolved and be stronger for a reason, and with this power, I wouldnt stop until I made sure they were healthy and fine. That was myst responsibility as their teacher. A few things happened since we needed to say goodbye to everybody in Firwood, but thankfully, nothing serious enough to dy our departure again. Although, there was one surprise something we hadnt expected to happen this early. Lady Hestia! Miss Saori! Miss Tasianna! Eine Fiero Helvas, ready to join! Eine hadnt gone with her mother and brother to Griffonpeak. A note from AbyssRaven Zinogre. Woof. f you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 15 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(35) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 163: Goodbye, Firwood. Chapter 163: Goodbye, Firwood. "Ive already received a report from Marquess Sirius and Antonio about what happened but, haaaa hearing this from you, kiddo, makes it even more problematic. A B rank High Ogre. That means the King or Lord of this army must be an A rank at the very least. Inside his office, Farron massaged his temples, frowning as worry and anxiousness clouded his face. Wait, Lady Hestia, is that really what happened?! Eine eximed in disbelief. ording to the original n, Eine was supposed to join her mother and brother in their travel to the Kingdom of Artoriass capital, Griffonpeak, to help her family form an excuse for her to leave the royal academy and join me. However, Eine had decided to stay behind against her mothers wishes. For somebody like Eine who had always meekly followed along with her houses decisions, even if they were to use her as a political tool like when they had her be mydy-in-waiting, imagining her being rebellious was something else. Shed informed her mother that a rumor was circting amongst the young nobledies that Eine was already considered my retainer, and that she was bing something like an ambassador for Artorias as she traveled with me. She would speak with foreign dignitaries under my guidance and establish friendly contact with the other races west and north of the Kingdom. Regardless of whether it was true or not, people were already speaking about it. Eines mother was proficient enough in politicking that she understood rumors like these were a double-edged sword. The prestige of House Helvas had risen since the Chezaic tea party, but if Eine were to return to the academy without me, people would second guess the rumors. That could be detrimental for their house, regardless of what people thought of me. Her mother still tried to argue against it, but Eine remained steadfast, not epting anything else but to join me earlier. She even exined the skill system to her mother, informing her that it would be better for Eine to train earlier and level up with me. The moment she showed up at the academy with me and her newly acquired strength? That moment would be far more beneficial for both her Houses reputation and her own than if she arrived separate from me. So, thats how Eine got her mothers permission to stay behind and join me earlier than expected. Naturally, I was surprised. Eine didnt seem like somebody to defy her parents, but it happened, didnt it? I guess she regained some confidence after everything that happened; either that, or she was just that invested into traveling with us as a friend. Either way, Aurora was a four woman party from now on, and we immediately integrated her into our party and everything we did. As we also had to report what happened during the Quest to Farron, we thought it was the perfect time to bring Eine with us for her inauguration into party Aurora. Technically, we had to inform the merc guild of this stuff, as our fight against the grimgarians happened during a merc Quest, but our handler there told us to inform the hunters guild about it instead. It worked out in the end. Melia was currently doing the necessary stuff to make Eine into an adventurer downstairs while we were talking with Farron. Interestingly enough, this was also our first chance to help Eine adapt to our partys culture. And that was being casual and not sweating the formal stuff. Uh, yeah, that big guy nearly crushed my neck. I heard it loudly crack after I was helped out by Saori and Tasianna. Oof, B ranks are scary. I say that knowing full well that Saori and I were also B ranks, especially since I would have turned that ogre into a puddle of melted flesh if he hadn''t been wearing his now destroyed armor. This was your second fight with a B rank, right? d you three made it out in one piece, Farron praised us tofort us from what happened. Random encounters like these can happen all the time while youre out there. You met the onnikais this way too, right? Have confidence in your strength, but always remember to curb your recklessness; otherwise, you might end up like me, kiddo. Urgh, now his lecture sounds like Saoris. I agree, Saori nodded her head in affirmation. I should have done a better job scouting ahead before we entered the cave. It also taught me I should have put more trust into my teammates instead of demanding from myself to do actions despite it not being the most advantageous. Simr to when I evolved into a B rank, Saoris wolfkin appearance hasnt changed much except for a few additions. Just as my dragon forms core also appeared in the middle of my chest, Saoris arms had streaks of white fur ending at her hands, used to store her ck electricity while she was a wolfkin. If she were to be a full human, I was sure she would lose her ability to use [Stygian Voltage] altogether, since it was a racial skill linked to her white fur. Well, it is true that the high ogre was a tough opponent. Actually, Im pretty sure we just got lucky with the cave flood we created; if he hadnt been severely injured by that, I dont think we would have won. Well, heres hoping that Saoris evolution will help our partys strength, I sighed at the thought of even more crazy B ranks. Ive fought four B ranks before, though three of them were the wyverns. The two snow-type wyverns, thankfully, had only evolved recently and were extremely weak to my fire magic, which gave me enough of a chance to defeat both of them with Saori and Tasianna despite only being an upper C rank back then. However, this high ogre and Astalos back then were at apletely different level from me and the snow wyverns. The ogre had powerful weapon abilities, giving his already high stats a boost with gear, while Astalos was just a very old B rank, on the edge of evolving into an A rank. They were dangerous and it proved we had a long way to go. I think it was about time we had a proper grinding phase again. We needed to grind up Job and skill levels. Evolving was impossible until I matured and increasing my level when I had a soft cap imposed on me was too hard, which meant going through our Job list should be our next goal. Lady Hestia has already mentioned the grimgarian army, yes? If a battalion was hiding like this in yournd, then please be aware more could be scattered around in the other duchies. It is a possibility, Tasianna pushed the subject even further, reminding everybody of an impending grimgarian army. Farron sighed and nodded, aware of the preparations he had to do. Eine was unexpectedly really quiet despite it involving her own kingdom, which made me think she didnt know what to say. The first thing Eine had to do as our teammate was to adapt to our partys culture and also the crazy stuff happening around us, which included something like this. The other part was speaking habits and staying casual with others, something Eine was slowly getting used to but still found it weird thatmoners like Farron werent addressing nobles like Lord Sirius with their full titles in private. In any case, we informed Farron of what happened, so our business here with him was over. He also said we shouldnt worry too much about it since we werent from Artorias. Oh, before we go, ahem, kriiiaugh kriiiiekk kreukkka? I growled, causing Farrons left eyebrow to be raised suddenly. Did he understand me? Uhm, well you see, I learned a few things during the Quest and also an important fact about my lineage. Uhh, hope you understood that cause I really need your help with that. You should have contacts right? Farron nodded. Yeah, understood. Your growls are still pretty hard to understand, though. Still, Ill try to do something about your fire problem. I breathed a sigh of relief, hopeful that Farron could do something about my dragon mothers potential rampage. Once that was done, curiosity appeared and I couldnt help but ask him, Well, I suddenly have a question. It confused me back then, but I think I understand it now. Is Priscis perfume authentic? I did not mention that Cernust was a dragon, as hed asked me to keep quiet about his identity. Dragons and drakes didnt want to attract too much attention during their adulthood pilgrimage, since dragon yers could be hiding in in sight as adventurers. Cernust told me dragon hunters and yers did not care if you were an intelligent dragonkin or not, as most hunted dragons for either the power, fortune or a personal agenda. And here I thought I was being too paranoid about it. Hmm, I see, well Im d you had an epiphany, Farron replied, understanding the message in between the lines. Priscis perfume is partly authentic, like her mothers. I didnt mean to keep it a secret from you, but I just wanted to keep her safe. Do me a favor, though, keep it a secret alright? I nodded. Eine looked a bit confused, as I hadnt had the time to exin the dragon stuff to her yet. Of course, I will. Then I know this is a sensitive subject for you, but just let me help you alright? Dont decline as youve done so much for us. Your ailment, how do we cure it? For everything Farron had done for us, from giving us tips and to sparring with me, I really wanted to help him in order to return the favor. Also, as I knew he would probably have to defend his home from the grimgarian army in the future, so I wanted him to be in peak condition; he probably wouldnt survive the uing war with his bad lungs. Farron sighed, telling me I didnt owe him anything, but he still handed me a piece of parchment with a list of ingredients for the medicine he needed. The crystal lungs were caused by a basilisk. Nasty creatures that can slowly turn your flesh into stone with their venom, and the one I met was especially nasty. Dont risk your life for this old man, alright? After saying our farewells to Farron, we went back down to pick up Eines ID where we informed Melia about our departure. Oh, really? Ahh, that is a shame but do know that I will be rooting for you three and, of course, your new member. Lady Eine, please, here is your ID back, Melia said in her usual smile. Oh my, Eine gulped as she stared at the G on her ID, marked with the emblem of the hunters guild. Cause of her low level, exceptions couldnt be made for Eine to be promoted to our party rank, meaning we had to start grinding Quests to raise her rank, too. Party members of a lower rank than the average of your party are allowed to participate in any Quest you may take, Lady Hestia. However, please be aware that they will not be able to take any rank point credits, as the guild assumes that your stronger members arepleting the quests instead of the new members. To acquire rank points, Lady Eine must take Quests appropriate for her rank, Melia gave us herst piece of advice. We were about to move to another city, which meant she would no longer be our personal handler anymore. Saying goodbyes is so painful Wha-?! You are about to leave? Prisci overheard us speak while she was carrying a tray of food for her father. I already told Prisci we would be leaving soon, but it seems the young girl still didnt like the idea. I smiled and took out a shirt and dress from my storage. I heard you couldnt buy my concert merchandise from your father. So, here. The white-haired girl was flustered, having not expected me to suddenly bring up this subject. Wha-?! But I- Hey, you cant reject it, alright? Farron did a lot for us, especially with all the sparring we did. Please, ept this as a way for me to thank him for his help and also the fact you are one of my big fans! I winked. Also, your perfume is nice but, if we get to meet again, I hope to see the real you~ Oh, uhh Mhmm! That sounds really good, elder scale! I am pretty sure mother would love meeting you too! And with that, I got Priscis confirmation of her identity. Farron confirmed she was only half-authentic, which meant she was a dragonewt, not a dragon. It was a shame that I couldnt speak more with Prisci, but I guess we would have to save that for when I visited Firwood, again. I gave her a quick hug before leaving the hunters guild, waving farewell to everybody inside. Hey, were all nomadic so I hope to see you again, Hestia! Ill pray to the goddess that your next concert will be held where Im going! Damn! Gonna miss your food, Saori! You keep yourself safe, alright? Keep those kids under control before they rampage around recklessly, ahahaha! Ahhh, Im gonna miss Tasiannas cold stares and harsh words. Thawing from that always made my heart rush~ Y-Yeah, lets just forget thest group. After the hunters guild, we went back to the mercenary guild for Eines registration. Having Eine with us meant she also brought some money into our party funds, so she paid her registration by herself. Once that was all done, Eine was officially a hunter and mercenary, aplete adventurer. The rest of our day was used to say goodbye to everybody we knew in Firwood. Lorena and Ruld, the new married couple from Carine Vige, were also saddened to see us go, telling us how much they owed me for everything we did for them. Wed only met Kraftja and Ogni twice, but they were the people we bought and ordered our first weapons from. Zeather and Quini were extremely helpful, as they kept our restaurants supply of ingredients and spices up. Thank you so very much for everything, Hestia. I owe my life to you and my current happiness, Lorena said as she stroked her pregnant belly. Me, Ruld, and Carine Vige will always wee you, so if you ever need to rest, please visit us! Hmm, I see, the life of adventurers, right? Ogni, the old fool, is already grumbling for missing out on a chance to make dragonewt scaled armor, hahahaha! Tell you what. Here, have this token, Kraftja, the dwarf woman, presented me with a small iron token with the symbol of an anvil and hammer etched on it. Travelling dwarves like us forge these small tokens as a symbol of friendship. Since the males like my grumbling husband are always hard to speak with from how stubborn and prideful they are, these tokens can help you get closer to a dwarven cksmith if you find one on your travels. Ogni made it out of boredom after he got a chance to work with your obsidian, ahahha! Oi, woman! Shut your damn trap! Guh! Hey, girls! Dont buy your gear from those bumbling humans! Get the real stuff from us dwarven cksmiths and runesmiths! Ogni demanded of us while covering up his embarrassment. It made Eine a bit ufortable, but she has to get used to it. Lastly, Zeather had something to say, too, Our masterspany is located in Cedaraille. If honored customers require anything, please, visit him. I am sure he will see the value in our continued rtionship. The foxian then handed us a piece of parchment after he finished writing his rmendation on it. After this, we all went back to Eines home, as we had to prepare for tomorrow. We would have had to prepare Eine a set of gear too, if not for the fact her mother had already prepared something. Armor. The first member of our party to wear a set of armor was Eine. It wasnt like Antonios full metal armor, but consisted of a set of traveling clothes made out of monster leather, metal gauntlets, steel leg armor, and chainmail under it all. Since Eine had suddenly decided to stay back, her armor wasnt of the quality her mother wanted it to be, but Eine said it was alright as she wanted to earn her armor and weapon with her own efforts; in other words, she was ready to go hunt for monster materials to forge equipment from like a real-life monster hunter. You do know we can simply give you my scales or Saoris fur, right? We shed them all the time, I pointed out the fact. Well, there goes her motivation, I guess. However, while it was possible to make some good armor with our shed scales and fur, her weapons and catalysts would require us to hunt monsters as bones, organs, and valuable body parts were great cksmithing and catalyst ingredients. How did your mother react to your wish? I asked Eine. Not too well, Eine admitted. She was happy that Id found enough courage to be your retainer but she still thinks I should have gone to the academy first and trained more before leaving. However, because of this, uhm, skill point shop? Well, I now have ess to the skill point System, just like you three, so I thought it would be better to enter action immediately. Thanks to Lady Hestia giving me a title, I can increase my skills and level faster, so I determined training under you would be far better than staying at the academy. What about your reputation? I do not care about it anymore. I havent joined many social events after relinquishing my inheritance rights, making me more or less a pariah in the eyes of others. Until I am able to reveal that I will leave to serve you, nothing really will change with my academy life. Besides, the Chezaic twins will most likely continue attending the academy, and with what happened to their parents, I do not wish to meet them any time soon. They would probably use my separation from Lady Hestia as fuel to destroy what little reputation I gained from the tea party anyways. The Chezaic twins were the only ones who didnt receive a direct punishment after the fairy affair. They lost their house and their parents were given the death penalty, but they kept their freedom, aristocratic status from their extended family, and lives. They would go live with their distant rtives and would attend the royal academye spring. Hmm, if the social bullying will not stop, then joining us earlier than nned would be the better alternative, Saori agreed. Lady- Actually, now that we are teammates, we should begin talking more casually with each other. Of course, only in private, as I believe keeping it up in public would benefit us more. Would that be eptable, Eine? Eine frowned for a bit, thinking, but ending up nodding in the end. Yes,radeship should be built upon trust and friendship. I am Lad-Hestias retainer, just like you two. If I must adapt to the partys culture then I will. I must. Although, if that is the case, then why does Tasianna keep addressing everybody so formally? It is her wish, Saori answered. Shes stubborn, I replied. Because Lady Hestia is my princess and I have the utmost respect for Miss Saori. At the end of the day, my role as a maid is my actual upation and I believe it would be best to address others correctly so as to not sully my Ladys name. I am sure Miss Josine and Miss Svena can agree with this, Tasianna exined her actions. We agree. Svena and Josine simultaneously said. The rest of the evening was spent making sure we had everything we needed for the trip to Griffonpeak. Once the next day came, we went outside with Eine to be met with a carriage outside the door. Apparently, Eines mother Marianne wanted her daughter to at least take the carriage to arrive at Griffonpeak, as she wanted to make sure we would be safe. However, I rejected the carriage ride, since I believe having Eine get used to camping outside and journeying, in general, was more important. Thats why I told her we couldnt fly over to Griffonpeak with her gargoyle as well, since she needed to build up stamina by walking. The moment she joined Aurora, I was ready to have her go through trials and trials to boost up her stats. Sure, Marianne would probably be angry at me, but she didnt think I would send a friend into an actual fight by spoiling her, right? I have always believed that strengthening your foundation was the best way to improve ever since I began my idol training, and what I will help Eine with will inevitably improve hers. Our partys grinding session had to begin. It was sad to tell Josine and Svena goodbye, but they, unfortunately, werentbatants. They werent like Tasianna, who could fully participate with Saori and me in a battle. Lady Hestia, thank you very much for giving me the honor to serve you temporarily. I am saddened that I cannot help you any further, but I will pray to the goddess for your safety, Svena bowed at the gate. And I would like to thank you for helping me adapt to living inside a nobles mansion. Thank you so very much for all your help, Svena. I will miss you, I smiled, hiding the sadness that was growing stronger and stronger on this day. Eine also said goodbye to Josine, giving her arge hug as tears began to flow down her eyes. T-thank you so very much for all these years, Josine. Thank you so very much for everything. Without you, I dont know how I would have survived these past years. Please, be strong, my Lady. You mustnt cry, Josine tried tofort Eine but couldnt hide her own watery eyes. Please, stay safe, my Lady. The moment you return, I can assure you I will immediately run to your side. So, please,e back stronger and braver, Lady Eine. Goodbyes are the worst With Barathan and Manu also saying goodbye, Eine had to force herself to leave despite her heavy heart. There was still the possibility that we would meet all of them again in Griffonpeak, but just saying goodbye right now already seemed like it was final. For three months, Saori, Tasianna, and I had been living inside this mansion, making memories with the staff members and Eine. We were about to say goodbye. Not only the mansion but everything about Firwood. Three months was a long time, especially if you spent every day going around the town, where we made a ton of memories. Bing adventurers, buying our first weapons, opening our restaurant, and also my second concert. Then there were also the people we met. And some of them were standing at the gate just now. Farron, Prisci, Gael, Zeather, Lorena, Ruld, a few of our restaurants regrs, and also some of the kids I saw watching me sing. . Se no Demo sonnan ja dame Mou sonnan ja hora Kokoro wa shinka suru yo Motto motto . I honestly didnt know how the kids learned that I was leaving. We told our regrs we would be leaving, but I never told them when we were leaving. It also surprised me that the kids even managed to learn the song despite not understanding a single word. I gave them the lyrics, but it was still baffling that they managed to do it in time. [Sneaky Gael. Look at his smug face, Hestia. Hes the reason,] Saori told me with an I cant believe he would do that expression, pointing at Gael who was leaning on a wall with a big grin. When I looked over to him, he winked, confirming Saoris assumption for me. Wow...but I should answer the kids hard work. . Kotoba ni sureba kiechau kankei nara Kotoba wo keseba ii ya tte Omotteta? Osoreteta? Dakedo are? Nanka chigau kamo Senri no michi mo ippo kara! Ishi no you ni katai sonna ishi de Chiri mo tsumoreba Yamato Nadeshiko? "Shi" nuki de iya shinu ki de! Fuwa fuwari fuwa fuwaru Anata ga namae wo yobu Sore dake de chuu e ukabu Fuwa fuwaru fuwa fuwari Anata ga waratte iru Sore dake de egao ni naru Kami-sama, arigatou Unmei no itazura demo Meguriaeta koto ga Shiawase na no . Their blindingly bright smiles. That was exactly what I wanted to do the moment my dream was set. Bringing happiness and smiles to the faces of kids, teens, and adults. That is my first priority as an Idol. Sure, fame and money were nice, but nothing made my soul quiver with happiness nor made me weep tears of joy as much as seeing people singing my songs with tion. Papa. Mama. This is the life I wanted so dearly. It was rude to say, but I couldnt stop myself from saying it. As we said goodbye to all of them, I also noticed a boy with red hair standing close by with his party. Roosterhead. Lucia, Wulf, and Verdiena waved us goodbye energetically, while Raian nodded stoically. Roosterhead was frowning the whole time, but eventually pped himself and bowed, shouting May the fair goddess protect you and reveal your path forward, Lady Hestia! Thank you for saving me! before running away with a reddened face. What an awkward kid. Ehe, cute. And then we were off. Firwood stood behind us as we walked east, towards Griffonpeak. Sadly, we werent able to encounter any strong monsters on the road, but all the walking has made it clear that Eines legs werent used to traveling far distances, since she would use her gargoyle or a carriage for this purpose. She would tire easily despite how much she has increased her Stamina since I helped her out. On the other hand, she was mildlypetent when it came to camping and hunting. After all, I spent a whole week with her inside a forest where her knights and I were able to teach her how to survive. Still, this did mean our travel time took longer than we expected. It allowed us to get closer, especially Tasianna and Eine, but it did mean we had to get Eine more fit if we wanted to travel. It took us a whole week to make it to our first stop on our trip to Griffonpeak. The capital of the Greenveil Duchy, Cedaraille, arge city with ess to a dungeon. And what does a dungeon mean? Grinding time. Side Story 24: Firwood. Side Story 24: Firwood. So, this is Firwood. A town named after the numerous fir trees in its surroundings, Firwood was almostrge enough to be ssified as a city by the Kingdom of Artoriass standards. Considering that Firwood was able to protect itself with walls and had enough space to separate itself into several neighborhoods, including amoners and nobles district, it was more or less a city to me. Hey, why are you looking so doom and gloom? We finally made it to Firwood, the town closest to the Belzac forest. You know, the ce where your coffee substitute is. Come on, smile more, Tatsuya, a young man equipped in full armor with a sword and shieldbo tried tofort me, but I couldnt help but look at it pessimistically. A whole year and four months. We have been in this world for more than a whole year now. My name is Tatsuya Nagata, a Japanese guy who was summoned to the medieval-like world named Peolynca about a year ago. In this time, I have been taken in by a church who called themselves worshippers of the Goddess of Light, Aurena, and was tasked by them, the very ones who were the ones responsible for summoning me to this world, in other words, my kidnappers, to defeat some king or lord from a race called the demonkin as a Hero of Aurena. In other words, I was to fight and kill the demon lord. Now, most edgy, cringey high schoolers would probably believe this was an amazing idea straight out of a fantasy book, but when a religious faction was constantly breathing down your neck, you will feel quite stressed from the constant pressure. Aside from the fact that they were forcing me into life-threatening situations where I had to fight against monsters or people, they also thought it was smart to use me as part of a religious propaganda campaign to convert more ruling nobles and royals to the church, increasing the churchs wealth, power and influence. How fun does it sound when you know you were just a pawn and all the influence you had as a Hero was merely some propaganda spread by the church? I was even made aware that they could denounce me at any time, robbing me of the one reason why I was helping them in the first ce. To get a fucking ticket back home to Earth. Yeah, brilliant, right? A dreame true I guess thats true, I absent-mindedly replied to Kyouyas, my best friends,forting words. We need to grind some levels and get some monster materials. Belzac forest is considered a C rank monster area in its depths, right? We can use the perimeter to grind. Stock up on Tamae-sans potions and curatives, and we should be able tost for a couple of days before needing to return. Well, at least nning grinding sessions is simr to that fantasy MMO I loved to y. As I was sighing at our current situation, a woman in white armor waved at us toe closer. Her overall appearance was simr to that of a Scandinavian woman I saw on the inte with her silver-white hair and sky-blue eyes. Wielding a long white ivory spear, she exuded an aura of confidence hidden behind a veil ofxness. Oh my, oh my. Tatsuya and Kyouka. Always the twost to arrive. Ok, enough teasing, hahahaha! she chortled, pointing out my habit of admiring the buildings of any new city or town our group would arrive at, and how Kyouka would always bring me back to reality. Anyways, wee to Firwood, everybody. Home of the Kingdom of Artoriass exotic spices and product farms, usually exclusive to the Belzac and Sariel forest. Enjoy the food and dont worry, the street vendors cover up the gamey taste of the goblin meat well with spices. That was one of our guardians assigned to us by the church, amander of the Knights of Aurena. Her name was Yorshka, an incredibly strong dragoon. Unlike most of the knights Id met, who were more stoic and hard to approach, she oozed friendliness with a habit of teasing most people for a goodugh. As I mentioned before, I have some business at the local hunters guild, so please go to the temple without me. Tamae-chan, please follow the instructions on the map I gave you and bring Asaka-chan to meet the High Bishop, alright? Sir Elrick, make sure they stay safe and out of trouble. After presenting Asaka as a legitimate candidate, you may all do whatever you want. ept Quests, do some shopping, enjoy the local cuisine. Just make sure to meet up at this inn again, alright? Yorshka gave her orders to everybody. We had just arrived at Firwood today after a five-day carriage ride from the Lecartiglio duchy. The reason why we came to this town was once again rted to our duties as the Heroes of Aurena, and that was to present one of the two saintess candidates among our group to the local temples and churches. We were Heroes after all, and a saint or saintess was considered like the mortal representation of a god in this world. Amongst our group, consisting solely of my ssmates, two girls were selected as [Saint Candidates], and, since this world had a game-like system, they were attached as titles on their profiles. Those two girls were Aiko Hasebe a friend of mine who was traveling with her party in a location I currently didnt know about and my party member, Asaka Hanazawa, a blue-haired delinquent girl with severe motivational issues. Speaking of colored hair, it was one of the characteristics I noticed the people of this world had. Thanks to the existence of mana in the air, people could be born with various hair colors ranging from purple, green, and so on; this little fact that made our little group rather conspicuous. A church partyprised five ssmates and one knight guardian, who acted as the leader of the party. Due to some circumstances I created during my time at the church, my party was traveling with another, resulting in arge group of dark-haired adolescents. So, in order to not stand out even more than we already were, Yorshka suggested having our hair color changed with some hair product she bought for us. I used to have ck hair, but I was walking around with dark green hair now. After Yorshka left for her own business, a young man named Elrick came forward. His blond hairbined with brilliant white his armor gave off the model example of a knight in shining armor; with his forthright attitude, Elrick made a good guardian for our party. Everybody, the temple is close by, located at the gate leading into the noble district. Miss Tamae, would you please lead us there? Wearing a magicians robe, the purple-haired girl that Elrick addressed was not only our ex-ss representative, but also our parties enchanter and alchemist. With a nod, Tamae replied with a swift, Yes! Everybody, let us go. This phase always feels like a school trip Leaving our inn, one that felt like a mid-ranged hotel on Earth, we noticed a beastman conversing with two people a girl and a young man. The beastman was a green-haired bovline, an ox beastman, and he wasughing merrily with a pink-haired girl and a young man in shining armor, presumably a knight. Thank you very much, Antonio! I really hope everything works out with your parents, Severa! Yes, thank you, brother! Cernust will do his best, and I will make sure to learn much from him! Dont be so overjoyed just yet, you two. The hardest challenge still lies before us. Wow, so casual. In the Lecartiglio duchy, racism against beastman was pretty rampant, but here in Firwood? People are interacting with beastmen so normally. At least thats what it looked like so far in this town. Walking east, we eventually stopped at arge gate. Elrick announced our arrival with a scroll stamped with the seal of the church of Aurena in the Holy State Aureolis, causing the two guards to scramble as they quickly bowed and let us in. We were reverently greeted by a group of bowing white-robed priests inside the temple, all of them already alerted to our arrival over a week ago. Entering the ceremonial room, a lc-haired man in a set of decorated white robes stood at the altar, greeting us with his name, Theodore Sirius. After praying with the priests, which was the standard greeting for church members, Asaka moved forward withoutmenting too much about it. When we first started, she would alwaysin about how annoying it was until she realizedining about it all the time was more annoying. Saintess candidate Asaka Hanazawa, first we would like to wee you to our world Peolynca. As the High Bishop of Firwood, I acknowledge your status and would ask you to visit two viges in the vicinity of the Sirius March, Theodore began. The duty of a saint was to bring the word of their god to the people, which meant a saint candidate had to do the same thing. Last year, a tragedy happened in Carine Vige where a group of bandits burned down the vige and kidnapped a few of the vigers. That is terrible to hear! Are the remaining vigers alright? Kazumi, one of the girls from Tamae-sans party spoke up, showing genuine worry. Theodore nodded. Yes, two brave adventurer parties sessfully handled the issue, managing to bring back all the kidnapped vigers safely and subjugating the bandits. However, due to the fire, the viges church was burned down. The temple is nning to rebuild it, so we humbly ask the Heroes and the Saint Candidate to bless the area in the Goddesss name and to soothe the vigers worries. I understand. We will make that one of our goals. What is the issue with the second vige? Asaka asked. Rashan Vige, to the northwest of Firwood. Just a month ago, the vige and the local lords castle were besieged by arge horde of what was reported as undead, nearly wiping out all the vigers and soldiers. Two adventurer parties attempted to save the vigers from their plight but, unfortunately, further tragedy struck when they met their end in the ruins near the vige. The local hunters guild had to increase the rank of the Quest to C rank, Theodore exined, causing me to frown a bit as I was worried he was sending us to fight something even two parties of adventures couldnt handle. However, this worry quickly disappeared with his next words. Please, be at ease, a brave party of adventurers managed to fight the menace back and purify the area. The youngdy leading this party was also a priestess of Aurena. Commotion. My ssmates were baffled that a single adventurer party was able to appear tha quickly to solve the issue where multiple other parties could not. Some were relieved everything was well again, some like me were happy we didnt have to enter a dangerous battle, while a single person scoffed that the Quest couldnt have been that hard. I see, that is wonderful to hear, Elrick praised. Pray, High Bishop Theodore, is there a chance we could meet this priestess? Lady Asaka is still mastering the teachings of our Goddess, and I believed it would be a great boon for her to learn from a traveling priestess. Capable and world-wise. So rare are they, no? By teachings, Elrick meant Asakas [Holy Magic], which was two levels away from evolving into [Sacred Magic], an advanced element. Honestly, I was quite curious about the party in general, as it was rare for us to speak with another capable adventurer party. Even if we were to hide our identities as heroes, hunters and mercenaries arent very fond of nobles or church members in general. We might not be actual nobles, but we look like ones with how we dress. In our travels, most of our support and aid came from the church, and while that was helpful, it meant we had a severeck of freedom and different perspectives. I wanted to learn how an adventurer priestess, someone who was spending most of her time on the field and away from her fellow clergy thought of the church. After they kidnapped us to this world, I couldnt help but feel distrustful of the church, and I honestly wanted to know if I could trust them or not. Some concrete information would stop this annoying conflict inside me. However, it wasnt meant to be. Sadly, the priestess has already left for Griffonpeak about a week ago, I heard. GriffonpeakYeah, we were there during winter. Outside of training, we were always forced to attend those stupid balls with all those fake-smiling nobles and plotting clergymen. I dont want to go there again if I can help it. Shame. If you wish to learn more about the party, you may ask the local adventurer guild for the party name Aurora, Theodore seemingly read my mind, causing me to gulp. Back to the topic on hand. Rashan Vige requires a lot of moral and religious support in their dire time. Please help them, Lady Asaka. After Asaka epted their second request, we were about to leave the church when Bishop Theodore suddenly intercepted us at the entrance. A carriage was waiting for him there. Was he leaving for somewhere? Ahh, excuse me if they may sound rude, but I have a question I would like to ask of you, heroes, he began. I heard from an acquaintance of mine at the capital that you all are students? From an academy? A school, but I believe an academy like the royal academy is an aptparison, our second ex-ss representative who has an obvious crush on Tamae-san Nishio answered in our stead. Ahh, thank you. I am quite interested in how education is handled in your world. If I may ask, did your educator also join you in your summoning? Why is he suddenly asking about Segawa-sensei? I thought suspiciously, a sentiment that Nishio seemed to share. No, they did not, Nishio answered, giving no further information than was necessary to answer the question. I see, well, then I must bid you farewell. Due to the Spring Blessings, I must depart. And with that, the High Bishop left on his carriage. I guess we will be talking with the assistant bishop from here on out. Now, with our primary goal done, our party was finally allowed some freedom. Tamae-sans group went off to visit the local marketce and buy our supplies, while Daichi, the only person who was rude enough to scoff at what Theodore had to say, returned to the inn for his fire magic training. With Kyouya, Asaka, Elrick, and the youngest member of our party, Haruka, we also departed to find something interesting to do. Every single time. Visit this vige, do our job here, do our job there. They cant be more annoying, right? Asaka let out her frustration, finally away from the temple. This was her real personality. Great, Im a candidate. But that doesnt mean you can request me to do all your jobs, especially when I cant even say no to them. Asa-chan, you are being very loud, ehehe, Haruka, being the shyest amongst all of us, felt the most ufortable of all the curious eyes. Asaka, being a saint candidate, was wearing the white robe all white-robed priestesses needed to wear. Oh, sorry about that, Asaka waved her hand as an apology. But, even if I werent shouting, Im carrying arge mace on my waist. A white-robed with such a weapon would attract attention either way. Hmph. She shrugged. Well, she wasnt wrong. We were attracting eyes. Moving away from the merchant district, where the temple and our inn were located, we entered the middle district and visited the marketce. That was when my nose suddenly picked something up. My sense of smell might not be as strong as a beastmans, but thanks to the system, my senses were bing more superhuman the more I leveled them up. Lured in by the interesting smell, our little group ended up in a small shop manned by a foxian. Wee, honored guest, how may this ZeatherWait, is a fellow foxian amongst the honored guests? the foxian suddenly asked, swerving his head around until he ended at Haruka. O-Oh, please, forgive me. Zeather was mistaken. Zeather thought he found a brethren. O-Oh, there is no issue. Ive heard foxians say that about me a few times already, ehehe, Harukaughed awkwardly. After arriving in this world, we heroes all received a personal unique skill fitting our personalities or any other details. Haruka received the [Foxian Slyness] skill, giving her not only the abilities and senses of a foxian, but also their smell. Because of this skill, she made a fantastic tracker and scout, but she couldn''t be abatant due to her personality. Ignoring that, I began perusing the store and ended up at a small batch of tea leaves. The delectable smell they exuded invigorated my nose and body, stimting my brain with energy. It was different, yes, but it was close enough for me to believe it was what I came to Firwood for: Coffee. Excuse me, do you regrly restock these fulinoe leaves?! I snapped my head to the shop owner, looking at him like an addict who found his next fix. I probably wouldnt have admitted it when I first arrived on Peolynca, but going nearly a whole year without coffee made me realize how much I missed and loved that stuff. It didnt help that my mother could make a pretty good brew. As I was looking at the foxian with anticipation, he frowned and shook his head, causing me to click my tongue. Zeathers supplier for the fulinoe leaves has recently left Firwood. Zeather does not know when they will return or if they will continue supplying our humble shop in the future, that is a question for Zeathers master to discuss with them. Would honored customer wish to buy some leaves? Well, at least I can finally drink some. Damn! I really have to get into the Belzac forest for some seeds or something to grow on my own, since the shop only sold the leaves. I nodded immediately. The foxian smiled greedily as if he just hooked in a fish and told us his price, Five small silvites, please. 5000 Davi. Deal! I answered without thinking about it. Wha-HOLD UP! But before I could shake hands with him to seal the deal, Haruko jumped in front of me and pushed me back with her tiny frame. Are you an idiot or deaf?! 5000 Davi! Thats enough to buy a moderate mana potion, or two moderate health potions, or five ss changes. We cant spend that much money on a batch of those tea leaves, Tatsuya-kun! Oh, there is a misunderstanding, honored customers. The price is per fulinoe leaf, not for the whole batch, like a devil, the foxian swooped in causing Harukas face to pale even more. A-A single leaf?! For 5000 Davi?! This is insane! she eximed. Sir Shopkeeper, these are the chu- as Elrick was about to intervene by telling the foxian our identities, pushing our influence in that sense, Asaka grabbed his arm and pulled him back. Looking at him with a chilly gaze, she ordered him to stand down, Stop trying to bring the church into everything, Elrick. Dammit. People have trouble stayingfortable around us because of that exact reason. Thank you, Lady Priestess, Zeather thanked Asaka. Mercurias wouldnt have wanted Zeather to reduce a price simply for religious reasons in either case. Due to ack of a supplier, the scarcity of these fulinoe leaves means, I must increase the price. But 5000 Davi is ludicrous, far above what you may reasonably pay! Haruka continued to argue. She might not be a capablebatant, but she was like a human calctor with how fast she was able to do calctions without a calctor. Due to this fact, she became the one responsible for our finances and would usually go with the shopping team to barter at the marketce. That might be true, but this is a luxury product, no? You do not require it to survive and it is difficult to acquire in the first ce, meaning the price must be adjusted topensate for these facts. Indeed, Zeather even made sure these were high-quality leaves when Zeather bought them from Zeathers supplier, as Zeather acknowledges how important it is, the foxian argued. Yes, I do understand, but you are demanding five small silvites for a single leaf. Making tea with a single leaf will simply make it tasteless and watered down. Surely, you must understand this as a merchant, correct? Zeather does, but that is why you must buy more leaves, honored customers. Zeather has sold these leaves to wealthier merchants and even a few nobles, which means Zeather does notck potential customers. The small batch is evidence. The foxian was actually quite brazen now that my head had cleared up from the fogginess of addiction. He was hiding behind a mask of courtesy, but his sense of money was ruthless. However, Haruka was equallypetitive. She might be a shy person but when passion hits, she just explodes in action, speaking faster and faster to fend off any arguments the opposing merchant would give to defend their prices. She aimed to get us the best price to reduce our need to ask the church for money. However, even she couldnt muster a good enough counter-argument to break the foxians sly smile. Eventually, Haruka managed to reduce the price down to 4000 Davi, but it was more or less a pity offer, since she was sure the merchant was still overcharging us by a mile. Heplied with his customers and made them happy while still making arge profit, meaning he won by quite a bit. For 12000 Davi, we got three fulinoe leaves, enough for a pot to share amongst everybody. I honestly wanted it for myself, but what could I do when the money belonged to the party. Our personal funds were quite low. I thanked Haruka but couldnt help but pout as we walked around the central marketce. Since the snow was gone, the market was quite lively. Numerous people filled the area, bartering with merchants or eating from street vendors. Agitated customers, people savoring their meals, merchants advertising their goods, and so many others were trapped in a chaotic maelstrom of sounds, ringing inside my ear. - fuwa fuwaru Anata ga namae wo yobu Sore dake de chuu e ukabu That was when my ears suddenly picked something up. I turned my head towards the location, noticing it led into an alleyway. Whether it was cause of my curiosity or my foggy head, I left my group for a moment and chased after the sounds. It was a dead end, with a few young kids ying around. A few of them were singing. A very familiar song, actually. Kami-sama, arigatou Unmei no itazura demo Meguriaeta koto ga Shiawase na no Their pronunciation was atrocious, but if I focused enough, I was sure I was hearing Japanese. After being sent to Peolynca, we heroes had received a title called [Otherworldly Visitor], which had the effect of auto-tranting anynguage to make it understandable for us; however, I was sure my title wasnt working here because of how much these kids were botching the pronunciation of each word. Renai Cirction?! Hey, hey, kids, Can I ask you where you learned that song? I suddenly approached the kids, causing a few to look at me suspiciously. Oh, sorry, probably shouldnt havee here with my spear. I dont mean to do anything to you. See? I raised my arms up to make them feel safer. I just wanted to know where you learned this song. Who wants to know, huh? You werent there when it happened? the tallest of them spat out, showing no signs of trusting me. Well, somebody who thinks you kids cant sing it properly nor pronounce the words correctly, I replied truthfully since I was a bit annoyed by the brats attitude. W-What?! No! My singing voice is good! a small girl shouted back. Yeah! Yeah! You have no idea how Miss Hestia sang it! You cant tell what is-OUCH! It seemed my offhand remark caused the kids to feel offended, but before the kid could finish speaking, the tallest bonked him on the head. Miss Hestia? Shut up, you idiot! Master told us to never reveal information unless we get paid! Dont say her name to some stranger, either! the kid scolded the younger one. Go away, mister! Stop trying to bully orphans int-HEY, BEHIND YOU! The kid seemed to want to warn me of something; however, my skills [Danger Perception] and [Prediction] had already sounded the rms a couple of seconds ago. I already knew somebody had followed me into the alley. As my skills warnings were at their peak, I slipped past the wooden cudgel aiming at my head and dodged backward. As I assessed who just tried to attack me, three filthy men came into view, all bearing crude weapons like some second-ss thugs. Fukin hell, howd you miss dat, ya idiot?! a guy from the backined to the one who tried to hit me with a cudgel Shut up, those damn kids warned the brat. Fuckin hell, we gotta do this da harday. The one with the cudgel then turned towards me, pointing his crude wooden weapon at me. and over ya stuff, rich boy, otherwise well see you bleeding on the ground. Strip yourself naked, keheheheh. The other two unsheathed their weapons. One had a broken sword while the other had the only functional-looking weapon, even if it was just a kitchen knife. What is this cliche? Going into an alley to get mugged by some countryside muggers? It wasnt even dark yet, this was a daylight robbery! Go away, I gave the idiots a warning as I wasnt in the mood for this. Huh? Look at this idiot, mate, he thinks- However, idiots stayed idiots. Gale Steps. Without letting him say another word, I activated the unarmed ability [Gale Steps] in order to close the distance to my stillughing, would-be muggers. I dashed forward, readied my spear and attacked. Of course, while I wasnt intending to murder them, knocking them down or breaking some bones was a different matter. Using my spears handle like a staff, I struck the cudgel goons shin with a clean hit, knocking him screaming to the ground as he grabbed his leg. From the sound of the impact, I probably shattered it. As they saw their friend falling down, the other two cursed at me and began moving. I did the same. Knowing the knife-wielder was more of a threat I stepped to the side and aimed my spear handle. As he was about to swing his knife, I thrust the thrust the butt of my spear against his throat, causing him to drop his weapon and cough uncontrobly. I then brought my spear up and swung it down onto his back. A loud thud could be heard as he crashed on the ground, coughing and groaning at the same time. When I turned my head to thest goon, his shivering hands dropped his broken sword before he ran away screaming hysterically. I could have chased him down with [Gale Steps], but I really wasnt in the mood for it. Sighing, I turned back to the kids before noticing the kitchen knife-wielding guy had dropped his ID. Mercenary guild damn, what happened to these guys? To earn money and build our confidence in battle, Elrick and Yorshka have been pushing us to grind up our hunter and mercenary ranks. Currently, my party and Tamae-sans party had everybody at D rank for the mercenary and hunters guilds, meaning we had our fair share of both monster and human battles. Taking down robbers or bandits was just normal for me now something a Japanese teen shouldnt really experience honestly. Fighting has be natural killing, on the other hand Everything to go back. By all means. Regardless, just as we needed to earn money, I guess these muggers needed money, too. So did the robbers and bandits I fought. All of them were just farmers or former serfs who were forced into banditry cause of their situation. It was a shame, but even on Earth that issue hasnt been resolved yet. I kicked the guy whose shin I broke unconscious and told the kids to run away before they woke up. Without saying goodbye, they rushed behind me and scattered. As I was walking out of the alley, a tall man with dark brown hair had his feet on top of the one mugger who ran away from me. Was this their boss? Yo, kid, hope you didnt get hurt, the man said, causing me to grip my spear harder. Woah, no need to be so agitated. Im not with these guys. What do you want, I skipped the pleasantries. Blunt, nice. Reminds me of someone, you know, the man smiled as he remembered something good. Anyway, do you know somebody by the name Saori? HuhWhat?! Hey, where did you hear that name?! I demanded from him. However, he suddenly dashed out of the alley. Fuck! Stop! When I turned the corner, the man was melting into the ground, no, it was a shadow. See youter, Tatsuya! Stay healthy, you hear? he shouted before disappearingpletely. What the fuck just happened?! Questions were flying around in my head as I was digesting the situation. Did he really say Saori? Wasnt that Segawa-senseis first name? How did he know Segawa-senseis name?! Wait, was he even talking about, there? Could there be somebody else with the same name in Peolynca? Wait, how did he know my name?! Didnt he say Tatsuya?! Who was he?! How did he know all of this? Was he just mocking me?! What the hell is going on?! All of these questions made my head spin, feeling slightly nauseous at the implications of the situation. I began massaging my head, as it felt like a headache was forming, and noticed that my head was covered in cold sweat. Tatsuya! I darted my head towards the sound, unsheathing my spear before pointing it forward. Oi, oi, stop, Tatsuya, its me! as the red in my eyes subsided, the sight of Kyouya came into view. My eyes widened as I lowered my weapon, questioning myself what I was doing. K-Kyouya? You said my name? I asked, feeling lightheaded. Yeah, dude. Oi, why are you sweating? As he asked me that, the rest of my party arrived. Asaka saw how I was holding my spear and asked if I was okay, Are you that addicted to caffeine that you need your fix now?! Wow, Haruka, I think you shouldve tried a bit more about the price. Tatsuya needs his coffee. She looked at me worried. I-I think so, too. Im sorry Tatsuya-kun, Haruka bowed in an apology. W-Wait, why am I causing everybody so much trouble, again?! Dammit. Calm down, Tatsuya. You must have misheard. You must have. Segawa-sensei? She couldnt have possibly been summoned to Peolynca the church hadnt summoned any other heroes besides my ss. Still, how did he know my name? Does he know the names of everybody else? I decided to keep this information to myself for now. I didnt want to cause everybody even more problems. I was the reason for why Tamae-sans party had to stick with us, I was the reason why we even went to Firwood and why we had to pay arge amount for some simple tea leaves. I cant afford to cause them even more problems. It would be better to talk about this stuff with Elrick and Yorshkater on. After I made sure that I was alright in my friends eyes, we walked back to our inn where we waited for everybody else. Sometime during the afternoon, Tamae-sans party came back with bags of ingredients and supplies, all bought so she could cook them. Even a nobles chef wouldnt be able topete with Tamae-sans cooking. You couldnt get any potion ingredients? Asaka asked Tamae-san. No, no, no, I did, Tamae-san replied. When she unpacked the grocery, sheined she couldnt get certain alchemical ingredients for her potion-making. I got themonponents from small potion shops, but usually when I want to get the high-quality ingredients I need to order them from the alchemical guild. As an alchemy guild member endorsed by the church, I have some priority over certain items if I can afford them, but I still need to visit the local guild for that. However, the one in Firwood is now a crater! Even the guild master died on the same night it happened, or so I heard, which is dying the reconstruction. Lady Yorshka mentioned there isnt a mages guild in Firwood either, so I cant make our buffing potions. No buffing potions meant no Strength or Agility boosters. Our mages had buffing spells, but potions were easier to use. There should be some shops that sell what I need. Otherwise, we can ask the church. In any case, our preparations will require some more time. It was unfortunate, but stuff like this happened sometimes. Well, maybe a guild building turning into a giant crater wasntmon. Actually, how did that happen? Did some giantser shoot down from the heavens and scorch it? Haha, as if, thats crazy. After having dinner, Yorshka finally returned, looking far more rxed than usual. She had a wide smile and, looking at her hair, she seemed to have taken a bath. I wonder what she did? Enter the local bathhouse? Okay, everybody~! I hope all of you had a good day in Firwood. Now, let me ask you, does anybody want to go to Cedaraille? she suddenly posed that question to us after we just arrived in Firwood today. Commander Yorshka, why are you asking this now? Elrick had a brow raised. Oh, because there is a dungeon in Cedaraille. I thought all of you liked the one in Griffonpeak, so I wanted to ask. Also, I noticed the local alchemy guild was destroyed somehow, so I wondered if Tamae-chan had a shortage of alchemy ingredients. Do you? she asked innocently. Well, yes, I couldnt buy certain ingredients. Yorshka nodded. I see, then it might be better if we dyed our trip into the Belzac forest. The whole forest is infested with monsters that can inflict abnormal status ailments, meaning we need to be prepared. After all, you all are to train yourselves, and me helping out would go against that idea. She continued after sitting down, So, I suggest we visit Cedaraille. It is about four or five days by carriage and has a bountiful assortment of alchemical ingredients since it is the capital of the Greenveil duchy. What does everyone say? And so it was decided. Tamae-sans party would travel to Cedaraille to refill our stock of potions while my party would fulfill the temples requests with Asaka. It meant we had to split up, but it was temporary as always. I was sure nothing eventful would happen to either party, so there was nothing to worry about. Well, except for the fact that my name was somehow known by a stranger. And also that a Japanese song was sung by some street kids. Honestly, this simple day was already giving me arge headache. I need my coffee Chapter 164: Cedaraille. Chapter 164: Cedaraille. Wait, are you kidding me, there is a dungeon in Griffonpeak, too? I asked Eine with an incredulous face. Yes, a B rank one. The Knights of the Lionheart Order, our Kingdoms griffon knights, use it as a training ground for their veteran members. However, because the difficulty of the dungeon is rather high, it isnt very popr with the average adventurer, Eine exined, mildly blowing away the excitement I felt for the dungeon in Cedaraille. On the other hand, as Cedarailles is ranked as D but possesses floors with varying degrees of difficulties, its far more popr with beginners. Mother said the first few floors are easy enough for F Rank adventurers while the depths can be too hard for B rank adventurers. In certain parts, I believe. Youve never been in a dungeon, Eine? Eine gave a wry smile at my question. Youve seen how inexperienced I was during our first hunt together, La- Hestia. I apologize, its still hard to get used to it all the time. No need to worry, Eine. Even if Griffonpeak has a dungeon, I believe we should stay here for a bit just to experience a dungeon as well as raising our levels up. Although I really do want to continue our trip to the capital of the kingdom, I do not think rushing forward is a wise decision, Saoriforted Eine before stating our partys current goals. Tasianna nodded, adding why we couldnt stay here for too long, Of course, we cannot stay here as long as in Firwood. Lady Hestia still needs to visit the cathedral in the capital, Miss Saori needs information on her own Quest, and Lady Eine needs to formally ask for time off from the royal academy. We will leave once SpringSun arrives. We had just arrived in Cedaraille a little while ago. As you would expect from a city, Cedaraille was big, far bigger than Firwood when it came to the wall surrounding the city as well as how crowded the streets were. Of course, it was nowhere close to how crowded New York was, but if I were to stretch my arm forward, I would definitely hit somebody, unlike in Firwood. Technology-wise, it was around the same level of Firwood, where manatech was nowhere to be seen in the lowermoner district, rare in the merchant district, and abundant in the noble district. In other words, the basicyout of Firwood was simr to how the districts were divided here in Cedaraille. Evidence that Firwood took some notes from the duchys capital city before being built, ording to Eine. However, architecturally, there was a clear difference. The smell here isnt that bad, Saori pointed out, which I agreed with. The middle district of Firwood reeked of rubbish and toilet stuff, and most of the inhabitants would have too if they werent cleaning themselves in the local bathhouses or at home. Thats when Eine was forced to answer our questioning stares, Uhm, the local mages guild is responsible for the sewage system of Cedaraille. Hold on, Peolynca already knows about sewers? I raised a brow at what Eine just said. Do not be so surprised, Hestia. Even with where wee from, some cities managed to fund a sewer system to stop the horrible smells within their walls while others couldnt, all during the same era, Saori exined. Of course, she was speaking about Earth during the middle ages, keeping certain parts vague for the sake of any prying ears while we were still out in public. Eine nodded, also understanding what Saori said. Yes, that is the case. A sewer was actually under construction in Firwood; however, due to a problem with the slimes, it was dyed for a long time forck of funds. Earth mages had problems constructing the system, as the architects were unable to design a working blueprint with Firwoods geology. Then, water mages were needed to maintain the sewer water, but with Davison forcing the mages guild out of Firwood, the ns had to stoppletely. Ahhh, in other words, a series of shitty problems No pun intended. Slimes? Saori questioned. Yes, do you three remember the slimes in the bathrooms of my mansion? Those slimes would be used to clean up the sewage canals. Of course, in an environment where they have ess torge quantities of food, the slimes needed to be regrly culled; otherwise they would grow far toorge and numerous. Usually, this would be the water mages duties buuuuut nobody respectable enough would want to do that. You are implying hunters Quests, correct, Lady Eine? Tasianna replied. Yes, work for adventurers. Sometimes other monsters enter the sewers, so a sewer usually turns into an undesirable training ground for beginners, or so Ive heard from father and mother. Uh, I beg of you, please do not misunderstand and send me into the sewer, everybody. I beg of you, please, no, Eine pleaded, looking for all the world like a scared kitten, terrified of being sent to train in the sewers. Laughing it off, I now understood why she didntin as much about the smell as our time in Firwood. Ahh, so thats why you didnt mention anything about the noble district. I honestly thought you would want us to enter through the noble districts gate, Eine. Well, it does smell rather nice here. Eines family had another mansion here as well. One in Helvas County, another in Firwood, a third in Cedaraille, and a final one in Griffonpeak. As nobles were expected to show up to balls during social seasons, they sometimes had to leave their fiefs or primary homes and travel to another city or town, requiring them to find amodation. The most efficient way would be to build another home if you had to travel to certain locations a lot. Well, aside from the smell, I also knew you wouldnt agree to it, Hestia. Hmmm, to be honest, I hope our inn will have proper beds instead of those thin mattresses over hard bs of wood Ive heardmoners have to sleep on. Sleeping on forest floors is just not good for my back or fatigue, Eineined, revealing how much shed struggled with our travels this past week. Well, I guess we might have been a bit too harsh with your training. As part of her training, I had used [The Will to Fight and Survive] to make Eine have infinite Stamina so that she could strain her muscles to the limit. Building up stats and overall Stamina was important for her. As we walked through the middle district of Cedaraille, the big city atmosphere became more and more pronounced. People on the street calling people out to buy some suspicious stuff, adventurers manning monster material stalls, and areas on the street that were taken over by street food vendors. These were all things that also happened in Firwood, but not the sheer number of people crowding around the stalls for the simple pleasure of shopping. Saori showed some interest in grocery shopping at the local marketce, but finding an inn before noon should be our priority. Thest thing we needed was to settle for sleeping outside or in some sketchy, rundown inn. And, with how many merchants were walking around on the streets and therge line in front of the city gates, we needed to hurry before the goods ones were all booked up. [Saori,] I called Saori out using [Telepathy]. She replied immediately, [Yeah, I know.] Huh? Excuse me? Eine looked confused as she questioned what we were talking about. Its a habit for me to use [Telepathy] on everybody in Aurora, however, since we havent gotten Eine to level up yet, she hasnt earned any SP since she unlocked the SP shop to buy [Telepathy] from her shop, meaning she needed to speak tomunicate until then. Her sensory skills werent high enough, either. Without answering Eines question, Saori turned around and quickly swiped Eines pouch from her belt. While Eine was flustered, Saori loosened the strap on it and revealed the contents, or, rather, theck of contents, to the sneaky little pickpocket before he could attempt it himself. Wrong targets, pickpocket, Saori scowled at a young fox-eared boy in dirty clothes. A bolt of ck lightning wrapped itself around her arm as she tied Eines pouch closed. It is empty. Run along now, otherwise you might get into trouble. The young foxians eyes widened, looking terrified as he quickly nodded and merged back into the crowd without anybodys knowledge. Eine shouted Impertinent! and questioned why Saori let him go, despite almostmitting a crime against a noble; however, Saori held her back before she could chase after him. I do not like pickpockets either, but chasing after him now would be a waste of time. He looked agile and he knows the alleyways of his home better, Saori reasoned with Eine, but she wouldnt have it. With all due respect, Saori, letting a thief go without punishing him will only cause trouble for everybody else. He will not learn from this, and as a noble, it is also my duty to enforce thews of my kingdom, Eine stubbornly refused. If there is one thing her inferiorityplex hadnt dulled, it was her sense of duty as a noble. As people were starting to notice us, I grabbed Eines shoulder and ordered her to stand down and to find an inn first before we do anything. She was reluctant, but as a noble, she couldnt refuse the words of the one she deemed her mistress now. It was ufortable to do and caused some awkwardness between us, but I had to intervene. This is why we had to help her adapt to our partys culture fast. Also, there is the topic about the impending grimgarian war I have to talk with Eine about. I dont feel its time yet After entering the merchant district, Saori picked out a decent-looking inn in the area. Not the best, since she wanted to save on money, but not the worst, either, as she thinks our party deserved some luxury after our trip here. Woooo, this is soooooooft. My poor legs. Immediately after checking in, Eine tested the beds in our room before crashing on one like an exhausted athlete. She embraced her pillow and tried to reposition her posture until she reached the right spot. Even this lowly bed is far better than the ground. I could just fall asleep now Oh! Lady Hestia! My apologies. The moment her senses returned, Eine opened her eyes wide like an owl and jumped off her bed, snapping her legs straight as she tried to find an excuse for her behavior. Her bright red facebined with her iling arms was adorable, causing me to chuckle a bit. Despite how often wed been alone in a room together, she still hasnt befortable enough to just let herself chill. Eine, let me just say this again, but I dont care about our Mistress and Retainer roles, alright? If you want to be serious about it, then by all means; however, you are my friend and party member first. That is Aurora, I attempted to calm her down, worrying her tomato-colored face would overheat her head. Y-Yes, I know. I do apologize that we had to repeat this discussion again, but to repay you for epting my selfish wish toe with you, I should be morepetent, no? Eine argued, feeling a bit impatient to prove herself despite the fact we have only been together for a week. And we are about to do some training to help you get to that phase. One thing I learned from my dance trainer during my idol trainee phase was to always solidify your foundation. However, how will you be able to train effectively if you never rx, Eine? Youll stress yourself out, I then tested my bed and jumped on it, rxing immediately. So, take some time to rest. A nap even. Until Saori and Tasiannae back from grocery shopping, no food to eat. We arrived just a bit before lunchtime, so Saori and Tasianna wanted to fill everybodys belly before we stormed the dungeon of Cedaraille. After all, the trip from Firwood to Cedaraille was quite far we even had to travel over a bridge built over the same river the barracudas travelled down during winter. After Eineid back on her bed, she quickly fell asleep, the exhaustion of a week of straight traveling weighing her eyelids shut. Our trip probably would have taken longer for an ordinary group traveling on foot, since it supposedly would take the same amount of time as we took to travel from Firwood to Cedaraille by carriage. We could have ridden Saoris garms if it wasnt to help Eine train. It honestly felt as if she was trying to prove herself to somebody. Was it me or to herself? Well, whomever it was, I hope shell be able to feel morefortable with us after the dungeon training. A whileter, Saori and Tasianna returned with some freshly-made meals they made in the inns kitchen, which they were able to borrow with the innkeepers permission. After we devoured everything, I took out the wooden bathtub I made in our travels for Eine, who felt ufortable bathing in the wilderness. Tasianna filled it up with water and I heated it up, which we used in a rotation to clean ourselves up. At least Eine wasnt afraid of being naked in front of other girls. Belly filled and refreshed, we departed from our inn after informing the innkeeper we would go to the dungeon. He didnt say anything about it, but his worried face betrayed his real feelings about it. Dont worry. The Goddess is on our side. I snapped my finger before having my parallel minds show off ten spell circles at once. With level ten of [Parallel Thoughts], I finally maxed that skill, although now I have ten other minds speaking inside my head. Our first destination was the hunters guild. We hadnt been very active in Firwood concerning Quests, due in no small part to running our restaurant and taking care of Davison, so we had to begin climbing the ranks. A higher rank meant better Quests and recognition, after all. After asking adventurers on the street, we eventually made it to the guild. As we were about to enter, a giant suddenly came out of the guild. Hmph! he huffed the moment he saw us, looking irritated as we were blocking his way out. Move. Giant wasnt quite the right word for him, as he wasnt significantly taller than me, however, I thought of him like that cause his frame was farrger than mine. Muscles so thick they looked like rocks, slightly tanned skin with soot covering parts of it, a weird stone-hide covering his ears, and a massive orange beard and long oily hair apanied by two ram-like horns on his head. Was he a ram beastman? ddarg! Move! he bellowed out, making me quickly step to the side, letting him leave. He was huffing around as he stomped away in a bad mood. Did I cause that? Wow, I didnt expect to meet a taz dwarf outside the mountains, Tasianna suddenly said. Dwarf? As I asked her about it, she quickly began exining, Do you remember Kraftja and Ogni, Lady Hestia? They mentioned they were inko dwarves, correct? Tazong is the word for dwarf in the dwarvennguage, Inkong-gul, better known as the Undermountain Speech. An Inko is known as a surface dwarf, those who dwell in the upper crust of the earth or mountain, seldom leaving to the surface. Now that I think about it, Kraftja did call herself an inko dwarf. Tasianna continued, Now, a taz is known as an undermountain dwarf, those who dwell so deep in the earth that some might have never seen the sun before. They are bulkier than the surface-dwelling dwarves but are considerably shorter to help them fit inside their tunnels. While I do not know how it happened, taz dwarves are known as firebreathers. They are able to expel mes without needing to use mana, although its considerably weaker than a dragons. That is a dwarf?! Well, I can see it with his long beard, but I honestly thought he was a demon for a second with his horns. Pardon, Tasianna, but wasnt he almost as tall as Hestia? Eine questioned. She is right. Ogni was as tall as Hestia and so was that taz. I cannot call that shorter, Saori agreed with Eines point. However, Tasianna didnt have an answer for that. As she shook her head, we decided to ignore this for now and head into the guild. The guild hall in Cedaraille was farrger than the one in Firwoods branch, and even had a mezzanine, a second floor that acted like a balcony overlooking the first floor. The building was packed, including the mandatory instations like the training hall in the back, the guild tavern next door linked through a door, the questboard where all the Quests were posted, and, of course, the handler counter. As it was past lunchtime, the liveliness inside was simr to Firwood, as most adventurers were out for work. Consequently, there was barely a line in front of the receptionists. Greetings on this wonderful LightDay, Miss, I greeted the handler once it was our turn, doing my priestess impression. Thank you very much, Lady Shrine Maiden. May the Goddess bless you, too. My name is Cleo; how may the guild help you today, a human woman in herte twenties bowed slightly, greeting us with a professional smile. Yes, my party Aurora wishes to enter the local dungeon managed by the guild. I heard that you require a stamp from the guild hall to enter, I recalled from Eines exnation. We four then handed the handler our IDs. She epted them graciously and began inspecting them, raising an eyebrow as she looked at Eines, the only ID of the four with a different design. Excuse me, but isnt this person G rank? The dungeon is ranked as D, meaning the guild cannot grant this person permission to enter for their safety. Eines eyes twitched as she heard this, smiling wryly as she knew this would happen. I patted her shoulder, telling her she was far stronger than G rank and returned my gaze back to the receptionist to clear up the misunderstanding, Miss, please look at the remaining IDs. Our party is designated as E rank and we will be bringing the G rank with us for training. That should be allowed, correct? As she returned to her inspection, she quickly apologized for what she said before, confirming we could request permission if our partys rank was adequate. A partys rank was determined by the average between all members and while Eines G rank brought us down to E rank, we were still high enough due to Saoris, Tasiannas, and my rank. Luckily, Farron was nice enough to make us D rank. It was another reason why we should start grinding adventurer rank. Lady Eine Fiero Helvas, Miss Tasianna Marina Silverpond, Miss Saori Segawa, Lady Hestia AtsukoOh! Lady Shrine Maiden, did you perhaps just arrive in Cedaraille from Firwood? Cleo suddenly asked me. After I confirmed it, she nodded and informed us why she knew about it, The guild master for this branch of the hunters guild has received a message from the guild master from the Firwood branch to look out for you and Aurora. I apologize for not recognizing you earlier. With the rmendation of Farron Nordor, Guild Master of Firwoods hunters guild, permission may be granted. Please, wait a moment for me to imprint your permission on your ID. Farron? Jeez, old man. Worrying about us enough that you would inform another branch? Well, now I really have to help you out with your ailment although, considering the ingredients, we will need to wait until we reach Griffonpeak to begin. After we took back our IDs, we went over to the Questboard to pick up some Quests to help out Eine. In order for her to rank up, she needed to umte ten G rank points usually equalling ten G rank Quests however, she could also rank up by taking F rank Quests. Each F rank point was worth two G rank points. Fortunately, all of them were monster material collection Quests that fit into Eines power leveling goal. Of course, we took more than just five F ranks; we took 20. Why? 15 F rank points were needed to rank up to E rank. As we nned to enter the local dungeon, we only took Quests which specifically mentioned monsters that spawned inside it. When we showed our Quest choices to Cleo, she looked bbergasted at the amount presented but nheless registered them all to our name. Once they were all under our name, we finally took this chance to change our Jobs, something we forgot to do in Firwood in our excitement to leave. Job: Aggravator Requirements: 1000 Health, 400 Intelligence, 500 Vitality, 500 Wisdom, [Fighter] Acquirement Benefits: Health increase, Vitality increase, Wisdom Increase, Stamina increase, [Enhanced Health Growth] proficiency Main Job Benefits: [Taunt] Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Aggravator] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Aggravator Level: 0/5 Job Ability gained: [Taunt] Oh yeah! It was an obvious choice, an improved version of our partys Concert Farming strategy. As Eine wasnt the strongest currently, me being able topletely direct a monsters attention away from Eine was important to keep her safe while also giving me a chance to lure monsters closer to me for quicker kills. The requirement was quite steep for a beginner-ss Job, since you need stats around a D rank adventurer to get [Aggravator], but I guess it made sense for a tank to be strong. However, what fighter would reach 400 Intelligence easily? Back to the Job changes, Eine was the only one who couldnt change her Job as she switched from her [Magic Tinkerer] to [Fighter] after the hunt we did together, and without being able to level up, she would have to wait to change her Job until after we were done. Saori and Tasianna switched to [Dark Mage] and [Storm Sorcerer] respectively. As we were about to leave the guild, I heard some people whispering about our party. Most of them were baffled by what they had heard the receptionist say about Farrons rmendation and our twenty epted Quests. The rest, however, were a bit less confused. Are they the same people who spied on us when we entered the city? I asked Saori as our party was on our way outside the city towards the dungeon, covering us all with an [Air Shield] to prevent people from eavesdropping. Saori nodded, so I gave her another question, Did you look into them while you were outside shopping for ingredients? Uno did. He spied on them for a bit and ryed the information through [Telepathy] to me. They belong to a noble, but I am not sure from which house, Saori informed us all. Eine listened, thought it through for a moment, before giving a possibility, It could be Lord Duke Greenveils. In addition Lord Marquess Sirius and His Majesty, Lord Duke Greenveil was also given your information, as you stayed in his duchy. I frowned, shaking my head in frustration, unable to help but think of the worst possibility. If that is the case, then I really hope he doesnt drag us into his problems. We are staying here for a bit and then we will leave, nothing more. No nobles scheme, please. Please, please. A note from AbyssRaven If you guys haven''t seen it yet...here you go: That''s right! Dragon Idol''s cover art! Say goodbye to the adult dragoness with the spear, now you guys get the teen dragoness with a microphone! Technically, Hestia doesn''t have her microphone yet, but well, I wanted the art to show her singing. Anyways, thank you guys so very much for all the support. We''ve gotten Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna as art already and now the story has a cover! Honestly, it''s incredible how far the story has gotten. With the addition of Eine, we do need her in art form now. Can''t wait for that to happen! All the support you guys have given me, whether it''s reading on RR or pledging money on Patreon, all of it helped me achieve this sess today. Special thanks to dinal06 over in Fiverr for helping me create this. Head over to his profile with this link if you guys need some art: Link And with that, wee to the new arc! I''m sure we will have a fiery good time...no pun intended. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(29) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 165: “Emerald-Flare Forest” Dungeon. Chapter 165: Emerald-re Forest Dungeon. Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 83 Job: Aggravator Health: 5143/5143 Mana: 17511/17511 Stamina: 3043/3043 Effects: [Humanized (Moderate)][Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] Name: Saori Segawa Level: 80 Job: Dark Mage Health: 5162/5162 Mana: 3947/3947 Stamina: 3710/3710 Effects: [Humanized (Moderate)] Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 58 Job: Storm Sorcerer Health: 2208/2208 Mana: 5971/5971 Stamina: 1521/1521 Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 23 Job: Fighter Health: 539/539 Mana: 781/781 Stamina: 691/691 Ive set the experience share to 20% for Saori, Tasianna, and me while you, Eine, will receive the remaining 40%. That should be fair, I stated after closing the party screen disyed on my party bracelet. Fair would be 25% each, Hestia, Eine remarked before shrugging in exasperation. She knew she got the higher share only cause of her significantly lower level. After showing our IDs and the dungeon permission from the guild to the gatekeepers, we were allowed to enter Cedarailles dungeon Emerald-re Forest. Currently, we were descending a set of stone stairs into the depths of the dungeons cave entrance. Numerous adventurers were walking past us, either apanying us down or returning to the surface for a well-earned break. Just like the city itself, the dungeon was equally crowded and lively. Ill be honest, Eine, when you mentioned that the two adventurer guilds were responsible for the dungeon, I didnt think they would own everything. The gatekeepers were hired adventurers instead of soldiers and the entrance hall was built by the guild. Since the dungeon is in thend of Cedaraille, shouldnt it belong to Duke Greenveil? I asked Eine as we were walking down, confused why the duke wasnt taking care of a dungeon, a veritable gold mine of monster materials and resources. Eine nodded, understanding my confusion, and answered, The dungeon does belong to Lord Duke Greenveil. It does? Yes. The right of ownership belongs to House Greenveil since the dungeon is in their fief. The reason why the adventurer guilds are operating it is simply because House Greenveil leases the operational rights, Eine continued exining. The main users of a dungeon are obviously adventurers, right? While maintaining full control over the dungeon would be the more financially lucrative method, it would mean that House Greenveil would have to dispatch their soldiers and knights to protect the dungeon and handle the rowdy adventurers as well as appoint administrators and tax collectors to oversee everything. Adventures know their own the best. With this deal, Lord Duke Greenveil will have his dungeon maintained without spending resources on it, while on the other hand, the adventure guilds can benefit from the influx of money from a dungeon. A win-win. Ahh, I see. With benefits, do you mean all the Quests concerning material gathering for the hunters guild while the mercenary guild can hire mercenaries to guard the dungeon and use them to calm down any problematic ruffians? Saori added, leading to Eine confirming it. Ahh, so thats why there were so manybined subjugation and delivery Quest types at the questboard. Quest List [Kobold Meat Delivery] [I require 15 venom stingers from Gaspar Wasps] [The Alchemy Guild requests the Hearts of Seven Dire Wolves] [15 Skorr tusk pairs Delivery to Hevarsons Workshop] [] The four Quests I was currently looking at were from a set of 20 F rank Quests we epted from the hunters guild. Each of them involved hunting a certain type of monster, however, the real objective was to dismantle the monster corpses, harvest the requested parts, and then deliver them to the guild. It was rmended that we hand the corpses to the guild if we werent confident enough in our [Dismantle] level for them to do it without destroying the materials, although that woulde at a cost. Luckily, we didnt need it. While we did only ept this type of Quest it involved monster-hunting, so it didnt matter what the objective of the Quest was in the end there were a few ordinary Quests at the guild involving fieldwork. A monster problem around farms, a nest that needs to be exterminated, an issue in the Cedarailles sewer concerning giant rats and slimes, there was plenty to choose from. We chose our current Quests simply cause we were intending to enter the dungeon anyways. After some time walking, a bright light appeared at the end of this tunnel. Going through it, my vision was filled with green, brown, and a blue sky. A forest? So a dungeon can create a forest, too? Tasianna asked in bafflement, inspecting a nearby tree. Yes, this is real. Although, I cannot sense any fae like spriggans around. I guess the dungeon can only spawn monsters or environments. Tasianna and Eine had never entered a dungeon before, simr to Saori and me. This was our first outing inside one, and all we had on dungeon information was what the former two had read in books or heard from people. From what I understood, a dungeon was managed by a dungeon core and manned by a dungeon master, the one who would control the core to do their bidding. It was like a contract, where only the dungeon master had control over the core, and only once they perished would the ownership of the core be avable to take. Wild dungeons do exist and may appear randomly in the world or, in very rare cases like the one in the Ruins of the Fenrirs Eclipse, be created through extreme mana concentrations. The one we were in was obviously owned by Duke Greenveil and he probably had somebody be its dungeon master, if he wasnt the dungeon master himself. Dungeon cores can simte monster spawnings using the mana inside them. While it happens randomly outside a dungeon, monsters can be created instantly or naturally over time, Eine exined what a dungeon core could do. Mana is essential for a dungeon, as everything it does is controlled by mana. Unfortunately, the only way for a dungeon to acquire mana is through spellcasters inside it, the death of a monster, or- The death of a visitor, specifically, adventurers, I finished her sentence. Eine nodded and continued while we were walking through this dungeon forest, The dungeon consumes any lifeless, or soulless for Ilsaphone followers, remains or items left behind in the dungeon at a certain point. This is how it acquires mana. I heard the adventurer guild would donate high amounts of mana filled materials to the dungeon if its mana were to drop to a certain point. In other words, by going crazy with our mana usage, we can help maintain the dungeon, Saori reasoned. Yes, that is why a high visitor count is important for the guild. Dungeons with lesser difficulties are the most popr since the risk of dying is lower, which gives the Cedaraille dungeon more traffic than the Griffonpeak one, Eine finished. Then an idea came into my mind as she finished her sentence. What happens to a dungeon that is too hard? Would it be financially worthwhile to maintain it if only a small group can handle it? It depends, Eine started, pondering on the question herself. The dungeon in Griffonpeak is only kept as it is since it serves as a great training ground for our royal knights. But, the materials they may acquire from the dungeon are valued highly due to the average monster ranks inside. A source of money and equipment for the royal family and their knights order. She then snapped her fingers, seemingly remembering something. Father mentioned this one time when he himself entered a wild dungeon with mother and their party. After defeating the dungeon master, there was a decision to either turn this dungeon over to the adventurer guild or destroy the dungeon core. Destroy? Why? The simplest answer is to remove a dungeon, but thats only partially true, since the shards left behind from a core could be used for the creation of manatech. For example, the Orbs of the Divine System used inside guildhalls are made using these shards, which is one of the reasons why they are so expensive to buy and hard to acquire. Uhm, those dueling bracelets that my brother and I used during our duel were also made using these shards. So the reason why the orb was able to do all those System-rted stuff was due to the material they were made from? However! Please, remember this, as what I have to say next is extremely important. You should never, ever break a dungeon core while it is still blue, indicating that it still has mana remaining. Eines eyes widened, looking at us seriously as her words carried weight behind them. Tasianna moved to Eines side and nodded, carrying the same aura Eine was exuding. This is not a joke, Lady Hestia, Miss Saori. A dungeon core filled with mana is simr to a what did you call it, atomic bomb? Yes, thats correct! If a dungeon core were to crack while it still had mana inside it, it couldpletely destroy the area, leaving a mana fallout so devastating that monsters would spawn uncontrobly around it. The fact Tasianna had to use the word atomic bomb made Saori and me realize how important this information was, as she was trying to paint us a better image of what could happen. And the next sentence really sealed the deal for us how dangerous the core could be. A divine mandate was presented to us by the Origin Gods, demanding from us to never destroy a dungeon core unless it waspletely dry of mana. Considering we just wanted to get some fresh air and do some hunting inside a dungeon, the discussion got pretty serious. However, I guess knowing this sorta information was the norm for people since an ignorant adventurer could cause massive devastation if they didnt know about this. Although, that does make me question why the Origin Gods would put a divine mandate on this type of stuff. Tasianna also exined that dungeons didnt exist before the Origin Gods came to Peolynca, meaning this whole ce was somehow created by theming to this world and setting up the System. Is it created by their System to keep an infinite source of experience for the inhabitants, I wonder? Although, why didnt they put a safety on the core in case people identally crack it? Well, thinking too much about this subject would be pointless. We heard the info. Got warned to not do something. So, its time to rock n roll. Music on! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Wha-?! Eine eximed out of surprise as she wasnt expecting music to suddenly y around me. While my parallel minds began buffing me up with anything I had, I began exining to Eine why I was suddenly sting my music with [Aerokinesis], The main reason is to make this grinding session less dull. To me, music is life and a means to keep your spirits up. Oh, and it grants you [Music Resonation], which shares all my positive spell effects with you which our party calls buffs. And we were off. Yahoo, little ones~ Taunt! I shouted at a nearby swarm of [Gasper Wasps], agitating them and luring a few drones towards me. Taunt A loud provocative cry, which angers and muddles the ability of the target to think clearly. To sessfully use it, the foe must be able to hear and see the [Taunt] user. If sessful, the status effect [Taunted] will be applied on the target. The strength of the [Taunt] effect is determined by the [Taunt] users Intelligence and the [Taunt] targets Wisdom. Continuous usage of [Taunt] in a short period will significantly increase Stamina cost Taunted An abnormal status effect caused by the ability [Taunt]. Increases damage towards the [Taunt] user while decreasing damage caused to other targets unless the [Taunt] user is hit by the same attack. [Taunted]s effectiveness is determined by the stage [Minor/Moderate/Major] of the effect Back during the grimgarian fight against all those elite units, the ability [Taunt] was the lynchpin of their whole battle strategy, where the ck orc knights would taunt me to reduce the overall damage towards everybody else except for them. In fact, it was actually quite easy for me to take a knight down after he taunted me, but before I couldnd the final blow, I would just be taunted again and my damage towards the downed knight would drop to the point it would have been better to just incapicitate him by breaking a limb or so. Concerning how the [Taunt] ability from my main Job [Aggravator] worked, the description is pretty much spot on. It traveled through sound, meaning I could technically AOE taunt using [Aerokinesis]. Multiple taunted targets are possible, but I would then be attacked by all of them at once, and with the increased damage they could inflict on me, using it on anything my [Draconic Barrier] or [Panzer] couldnt fend off easily would be suicide. Luckily, F rank monsters like these drones werent worth batting an eye at. Oh jeez, they look even scarier from up close! Sanctuary! Raising my arm up, I materialized a barrier of light around me. It was smaller than usual unfit to fight inside but the barriers strength was enough to defend me from the giant wasps stingers. Gaspar Wasp Drone A monster wasp at the size of a loopabit. These mindless insects follow themands of therger soldiers without question, mentally unable to disobey their Queen. Although far slower and more fragile than a soldier, these wasps can deal substantial damage with their venomous stingers. Rank F I cant detect a soldier among them. No nest, no queen. Ok, lets do this everybody! Tasianna! Eine! Your turn! And my call was reciprocated by a rain of ice daggers. Hiding on the branches of a nearby tree, Tasianna was hawking the area, cleaning up countless wasps with every dagger. Wind sh, on the other side, also hiding behind a tree, was Eine, shooting one wind spell at a time. It couldntpare to Tasiannas killing power; at best, it killed two wasps with one spell cast, but that wasnt what we were aiming for. [Ok, Eine, dont forget to try to dy your spell cast and maintain a magic circle after the spell is cast. We need you to earn [Dy Cast] and [Continuous Cast] as soon as possible,] I instructed her. She would level up anyways with us around, so the best training would be to help her train her skills, saving up on skill pointster on for the important buys. As the two were cutting down wasps, I noticed some of them stopped trying to stab me with their stingers and began flying around erratically. This seemed to cause a chain reaction as the swarm of wasps stopped attacking me and fled. [Saori, youre up.] [Got it. Uno, Song, Sarasa, Quatre! You four are up! Chase them down!] And four giant garms appeared from the shadows, running the wasps down like rabbits. The swarm of flying experience was sessfully taken down and the dismantling phase began. Urghew, Eine expressed, frowning as she carefully removed the stinger from the wasp. This is even more disgusting than dismantling the loopabits we hunted. Im not a fan of this either, Tasianna agreed. On the other hand, Saori and I were ustomed to dismantling any type of monster in the Belzac forest except for frogs and toads. Fuck them. Can Uno see through his scarred eye? I asked Saori, who had Uno sit next to her for me. [How is your eye, boy?] [My eye was notpromised. Thank you for your concern, Alphas Master,] the scarred ck garm answered with a stoic-sounding voice. Getting called Alphas Master was really weird, but it was good to see that our wounds from that grimgarian army encounter healed up, even giving Uno here a good-looking scar and Saori an evolution. While the Quest only requested 15 stingers, Tasianna had the great idea of asking what these materials were used for, so we harvested more than necessary. In the case they werent useful, we could always sell them or throw them away. It didnt matter. Once the dismantling was done, all four of us hopped onto Saoris garms. With Quatre done with his transforming into a shadow garm, we had enough garms to carry each Aurora member. The dungeon was quite huge and we had a long list of monsters to hunt down, so it beats maneuvering through this forest on foot. Ahhhhh, shit! Ahhhhh, help! A GARM! Monster break! Monster break! Call for help! Unfortunately, these giant garms were pretty conspicuous if they werent actively trying to remain hidden. Despite the fact all four had cors on to inform people they were tamed, everybodys first reaction was to shout and cry for help. Considering the equipment they were wearing and that they were fighting on the first floor of the dungeon, something considered easy for G and F rank adventurers, we couldnt me them. I found the garms pretty fluffy and cute, but to anybody who didnt know them, they were pretty frightening with their pitch-ck fur and giant fangs. Wait, wait! Stop! Hey, look up here, Saori called the adventurer party out before they could disappearpletely. Unfortunately, they couldnt hear her voice over their cries of panic, forcing Saori to jump into their path and call them out there. Seeing a wolfkin on top of the garm seemed to have surprised them but once she jumped down and told Uno to sit, they calmed down. We managed to settle the misunderstanding,ughing it off thankfully. Nevertheless, it meant we had to settle with staying on foot and only using the garms when we needed them to hunt. Our day in the dungeon went really well. The monsters in the forest were nothing to us and Eine leveled up to 25 as we finished thest Quest we could do on this floor. Also, while we were exploring the interior of the first dungeon floor, we noticed a few interesting signals. One seemed to belong to the nest of the gaspar wasps while another was in the depth of a dire wolf den. The forest wasnt as massive as the Belzac Forest, but it was still asrge as the Fleur Mushroom Forest we tracked Cernust and Severa into. There were a couple of feral monsters walking around, but it seems like some monsters had begun turning this floor of the dungeon into their own home. With a wasp queen building a nest and dire wolf packs wandering around, it felt lively. Even the adventurers hunting inside this floor seemed like they fit into the environment, just like when our party was in Firwood. Beginners learning how to build traps, fighting against skorrs in a group, and some even ran away from a swarm of wasps. If we could help, we did, otherwise, we left them alone. And once we finally found the set of stairs to the next floor, we left the 1st floor behind. We should have bought the map they offered, Iined. Agreed. It was unanimous. I handed Eine a wooden tablet as she wanted to map out the next floor. She wasnt proficient in it none of us were but somebody had to do it and she raised up that point first. At the end of the stairs, the sight of the 2nd floor came into view. Trees hid the dungeons walls as they led us to the entrance of a cave. Looking inside, it looked pretty simr to any other caverns our party has entered already, imitating the dusty cave smell and the moist air flowing inside. Great, the 1st floor had an artificial sky that somehow lit up everything without a sun and the 2nd floor is just a stinky cave. Awesome I wasnt kidding when I said the 1st floor had no sun. It didnt and my core was all I needed to confirm that theory, as I could not charge it up even a bit despite it dropping down from 100% sr energy. As I expected, being inside a dungeon nullified the biggest advantage I had as a sunfang dragon. Without the sun, I had to be extra careful without my infinite regeneration source. Although Saori and I could see perfectly in the dark, Tasianna still had some troubles and Eine was just blind. Snapping my fingers together, a spark appeared before a hand-sized fire was created. Using [Pyrokinesis], I had it fly next in front of our party to light up our path. With Saori and Tasianna leading the charge, and Eine and me in the back, we ventured inside. Eine, have you gotten it to work yet? I asked while keeping my eyes glued in front of me. [Uhm, hello. Ahhhh, hello, Hestia!!! Can you hear me!] she sounded pretty excited. [Yes, I can. How do you like using your newly acquired 750 SP to buy a skill instead of earning it through the Job system or leveling up?] [Its AMAZING! I mean, it is not fair at all to those who cannot ess it, but being able to buy [Telepathy], a skill even Mother or my grandparents havent received yet feels unbelievable. I mean, I can send my thoughts to you, Saori, and Tasianna without anybody intercepting it. It is perfect for safely talking about sensitive information where other might be listening.] Eine jumped up like an overly excited fangirl when she said her AMAZING, speaking so fast that I could feel her enthusiasm first-hand. She then looked down at her hands and asked me what I could see through the information shes sending me. [You have wasp meat residue under your fingernails.] Her eyes widened and she looked at me with amazement,pletely ignoring the fact she should clean her nails before they start to stink. [Incredible. I didnt even say a single word, but you knew exactly what I thought. I-I have to inspect my skill shop! There must be so many wondrous skills inside it!] I didnt expect a Peolyncian inhabitant to be this excited about the skill shop. Even Tasianna wasnt this excited. The look on her eyes told me she was serious about it. It seems like shes addicted to the shop and really wanted to look through her skill list. I couldnt help but smile wryly and sigh. Quatre. Grrouuhhhh! With a singlemand, Quatre, the fourth garm of the pack, sprang out of Eines shadow like a bolt and opened his gaping jaw, crunching into a giant bat-like monster that was about to attack Eine. Kyaaaaaaahkkk! The sudden roar of Quatre caused Eine to quickly unsheathe her sword with a girlish scream, but she fell onto her butt as she lost her bnce while turning around. As she looked at Quatre with frightened eyes, holding her sword up, the giant garm gave the bat monster another crunch, causing numerous cracking bone sounds, before letting it fall onto the ground as a corpse. Stctite Felwing Arge bat-like monster who inhabits dark caves, hanging off the ceiling. Due to a mineral inside their long fur, stctites formed on its back hide, acting as a camouge for the felwing to ambush inattentive prey. Rank F Thats one of the Quest targets. Quatre caught one, guys, I told Saori and Tasianna, petted Quatre for a good job, before ripping the stctites on its back off. Supposedly, it was useful for cksmithing, or so I read. After putting the bat and the harvested material into my storage, I pulled Eine up and gave her a lecture, Eine, you got a bit toofortable around us. Pardon? She looked baffled at what I said. I dont mean it in a mean way. What I mean is that you shouldnt have let your guard down by scrolling through your skill shop while inside enemy territory, I exined. Yes, we will protect you; however, as a member of Aurora you need to be able to protect yourself, too. You werepletely oblivious of this monsters existence despite having read the Quest information. You werent actively trying to seek out monsters to train up your [Enemy Detection Sensor] or keeping your presence hidden with [Stealth] and [Presence Killer]. Eine, we might seem carefree, but your training began the moment we entered this dungeon. I I apologize. I was careless, she looked down to the floor with that response. Hey, its alright. You made a mistake. Dont dwell too much on it, alright? This whole cave is a perfect opportunity for you to train up your sensory skills. There is something I told Saori when we first began our lives in this world and that is to not rely on the Divine System, but on your own abilities. Your own trained skills. My own skills and abilities? Yup, I nodded vigorously, smiling widely to signify the lecture was over. Sometimes the enemys skills will beat yours, thats when you need to be creative and use your other abilities to beat them. Their [Stealth] is too high? Track their scent, footprints, breathing. Look for irregrities in the environment. That is also how you level up your skills faster by using them in a way that the System will reward you even more for your effort. Do you understand? Uhm, I think so? Good! Now, tell me, will you wallow in this small setback, or will you learn from your mistake and take up your sword to improve? You rebelled against your mother, went against her wishes to join us earlier than nned. Are you brave enough to stand back up, look forward, and charge forward with clenched teeth? Eines eyes widened for a second before jolting her head up and down. Yes! was her war cry. With our formation resumed and Eines motivation at its peak, we continued forward. Felwings and weird, fat mole-like creatures appeared in our way, all targets of our Quest, so we took some time to hunt them down and push Eine up to level 27 while my Job levelled up. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Aggravator] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Max level of Job [Aggravator] has been reached Attributes have increased due to level up Saoris [Dark Mage] should be maxed too, while I wasnt sure about Tasiannas [Storm Sorcerer]. Regardless, our trip inside this dungeon was going well. We even found a loot box, a treasure chest the dungeon creates to reward adventurers. Simr to everything else in this ce, it was made using mana, meaning that equipment can just appear out of thin air. I honestly question how the weapon and armor shops work with these circting. But that wasnt really our issue. What was our problem is the content of the box: Iron Wolf Dagger An iron dagger made in the shape of a wolfs fang with a serrated de. Enables easy attacks on unarmored opponents, increasing both piercing and sundering damage, but breaks easily from the thin edge Attack Power: 58 Skills: [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] [Increased Durability Loss Lv. 2] For a beginner, this weapon was probably worth more than what they could buy from some random cksmith in the city, but for us four, the item was trash. Well, it would fit Eine, but she already had a dagger as a backup weapon in case she ever lost her sword, and that one was given to her by her father. Trash to sellter. Its standard for spelunking. As we moved forward a bit more, Saori suddenly raised her hand, stopping us. She and Tasianna groaned for a moment before turning around with a conflicted expression, telling Eine to be prepared. They made it sound pretty dramatic, but I guess what was ced in the way would creep out quite a lot of people, even making them puke if they werent already used to the sight. B-By the G-Goddess! Eine flinched backward, covering her mouth up as her eyes shook at what she saw. Three corpses. Humans. Two males, one female. All three had blood oozing down their necks and numerous gashes all over their bodies, wild-looking, as if something had shed at them in a frenzy. The culprits were obviously the creatures feeding on these adventurers corpses right now. Mana Eyes. Blood-Gnawing Land-Bat A giant bat with front legs as wings, enabling them to both walk on the ground and stay aerial. Due to being farrger than most bat-type monsters, thesend-bats are more adapted tobat instead of ambushes. The saliva in their circr mouth prevents wounds from clotting, causing victims to bleed out unless healing magic or special herbs are used in the recovery. Rank E Around the size of a doberman, these monsters were easily the height of an echikobold, another Rank E monster, with a face not even a mother could love. They hadrge, ssy eyes like a fish with a leech-like mouth that just screamed nightmare-fuel. Their muscr front legs also served as wings, reminding me a little bit of wyverns. I didnt know who those adventures were, but looking at the threend-bats, they probably got overwhelmed. Its too bad, but thats the adventurer business. I had my fair share of close calls and Ive seen people, humans, die often enough now that my monster nature got used to it. Whether bandits, farmers, or soldiers, Ive seen enough to not be overwhelmed. Eine, on the other hand Grmpphh!!! Eine jolted her body forward, covering her mouth up with her hand. Blood was everywhere and was showing; I couldnt me Eine for feeling disgusted. Im alright. Im alright. I-I think Eine had killed monsters and also dissected them, but I guess seeing a human corpse in that state for the first time was too much for her. As I patted her shoulder for enduring it, thend-bats seemed to have noticed us. The four of us didnt move, as Saori, Tasianna, and I were more worried about Eine. After all, we had bodyguards. Groooowhh!!! Uno howled a war cry, signalling the other three garms to appear with him before thend-bats, exuding their murderous auras. Thend-bats cowered and attempted to flee, but shadowy tendrils erupted from their shadows and snatched at them, wrapping them up for the looming garms. What happened afterwards didnt need any exnations. Only G and F rank monsters have appeared around here. I didnt expect E ranks, but I guess thats the randomness of a dungeon at work. Rest in peace, you three. Well make sure that at least your IDs make it back to the surface. Having fulfilled over half of the Quests wed epted from the hunters guild, we continued deeper into the 2nd floor and eventually found the cave. With Eines map, we knew the path back to the 1st floor forter. As we descended down the set of stairs, the scenery wasnt any different, as we were still in a cave. The third floor was where we finished most of the remaining Quests, as we ended up with just two left after a lot of work. We werent sure how long wed been inside the dungeon, as time flew by for us without any warning or clock, but the moment Eine began to inform us that she couldnt move anymore, we decided to take a break. As we were searching for a ce to rest, we luckily found the exit to the next floor. There, we saw a wide area with numerous adventurers making camp and preparing meals. We could see the stairs behind all of them. Our party shrugged and made camp, deciding to sleep inside the dungeon. As usual, camping for us was to make it asfortable as possible. I pulled out chairs and tables from our restaurant and ced them on the ground and then brought out Saoris kitchen. Ingredients and utensils were also included and Saori and Tasianna began cooking. Unfortunately, mostly for Eine, we did not have any beds or bedrolls prepared, so we had to sleep on the cold stone floor, well, at least it was cold until I heated it. Naturally, this caught the other adventurers attention. They had to sit on the floor and were cooking with a small pot, while Saori had a whole kitchen fueled with my mes to work with. Despite knowing that void-touched like Saori and I were rare magicians, there wasnt a reason to really hide it. Master Kush exined Peolyncians could be space-time magicians, too. Uno, Song, Sarasa, Quatre. Dinner time~ I called out to Saoris four garms. They were part of the party now, too. As I was handing them a skorr each to dine on, an idea suddenly came to me. Hey, Saori, do you remember Rajah, my former virigress cub? He was able to be my fan after he left me to return to his mother. Do you think your garms could be my retainers so they can reap the benefits, too? Hmm? Well, its worth a try. Uno, Song, Sarasa, Quatre. Would your four want to be Hestias retainer? It will give you ess to everything we have to be stronger, Saori asked her garms, however, they declined. [We are the Alphas pack! Nobody elses. We shall not bow to anybody but the Alpha and descendant of Belzac,] Uno answered as the leader of the four. Saori kept asking them, presenting them the benefits, but it seemed they were too stubbornly loyal to her. Just saying but you arent exactly my retainers. Its just a title which I dont really care about, I urged them to reconsider but it did not affect them. [We will not, Alphas Master. The Alpha can serve anybody she wishes, but we will only serve the Alpha.] Unos deep voice really sealed the delivery of that sentence. [Hestias Retainer]s and [The Light]s only worked if they willingly epted me but, seeing as they didnt, we couldnt force them into a situation they didnt want. It was a shame but there was nothing we could do. Forgetting about this topic for now, even though it seemed that Saori wanted to return to it another day, we focused on our dinner. Eine had never cooked anything before, not even a roast, so she was having some trouble helping out, even with cutting ingredients. Well, a noble didnt need to learn how to cook when their servants could do it, but as a member of Aurora shed better learn, otherwise no food! As the smell of the stew and curry began to fill the area, a few of the adventurers eyed us with curiosity and greed. Some began standing up and moved towards us. Were they trying to rob us? Numbers wouldnt help and the four garms devouring their skorrs should be enough of a deterrent. As I had an eyebrow raised at the approaching adventurers, they showed their empty wooden bowls and said, Uhm, could we have some? Wee! Saori eximed excitedly, almost as if she nned this. Restaurant Aurora was in business? A note from AbyssRaven If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(20) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 166: Illusionist. Chapter 166: Illusionist. This skorr and mushroom, uhhhh, what did you call it again? Curry, I answered the mercenarys question as he put another spoon full of curry rice in his mouth. Yes, yes! Good stuff you got there. So, this skorr and mushroom curry reminded me of an adventurer I met three years ago. A great skorr yer. Some would even call him the skorr yer, a legend around Cedaraille, the adventurer began recalling a story after I served him his curry. Vali the Skorr yer, was his name. Not thergest guy, but you dont need to be big to kill skorrs. Just fast enough to dodge those nasty tusks. Youre like a good example, MLady Priestess. Mhmm, I nodded before grabbing another dish from Saoris kitchen and serving it to another table. So, his reputation was pretty great, to the point somebody personally requested him to take on a Quest to kill a giant skorr. A C rank threat! Vali, never frightened to fight skorrs, epted it immediately. He prepared for the hunt with so many tools that the weight of his backpack forced him to bend forward to stay bnced, the man continued. Alone and in the dark, Vali entered the skorrs territory while it was sleeping. Smeared in its shit to hide his smell, Vali took three nights to ce all his traps before giving the beast a rude awakening on the fourth night! Undaunted by the giant skorrs rage, Vali led it through all the traps like a fool. Spikes, stones, poison, pitfalls, you name it. In the end, Vali was once again victorious! Hahahahaha! Hisugh was pretty infectious, causing our other patrons to join in on the fun. Instead of tankards full of mead or cider, they banged their cups of water together and downed them in one go. Considering we were inside a dungeon right now, they were quite merry. After having his fun, the storytellers mood suddenly turned sour, looking more saddened than cheerful. Still, every legend has to end sometime and even Vali couldnt escape this fate. Those three days of living in the shit of the skorr, unable to eat or drink much to avoid creating noise, and being so focused on the task that he forgot how long it took him to execute his n. Poor guy ate the wrong mushrooms and, with how dehydrated and exhausted he was from the hunt, he didntst long. Made it to our citys gates but, before he could enter, he just fell over. Dead. I honestly thought he was spouting some mostly fictitious tavern story, so I barely paid him any attention. However, hearing what this Vali guy did to fulfill the Quest and then die, almost making it back home in one piece, was kinda heartbreaking. I knew the adventurer lifestyle was dangerous, but I didnt think someone would go out like this. Really goes to show that anything can kill you, regardless of how prepared you are. Sorry, about your loss. He must have been a good friend, I tried tofort him. But that was when one of the storytellers eyebrows rose and he gave me a look of confusion. Huh? Ahh, sorry, MLady Priestess. He wasnt my friend; in fact, I only saw him once or twice at the tavern. I only ever spoke to him once, when he was on his way back from thatst Quest! ??? Yeah, damn, I only heard his story after the guild read his journal and I asked Cleo about it. Vali the Skorr yer could read and write, did you know that? Honestly, he gave me a pretty bad first impression since he was covered in shit when I ran into him on the way back to town. Damn, I had to rush to the bathhouse the moment I got into town to get rid of that horrendous smell. Phew! What the hell was the punchline then?! Hey, give me back my life lesson moment! I shook my head at what actually happened, but it seemed like the adventurers didnt care about how the storyteller knew this Vali, only that the story was good. I rejoined Saori in her kitchen with a frown. Did we really have to open our restaurant in the middle of the dungeon? Why not? Saori said with a shrug while continuing to stir the stew pot. They brought their Davi with them and we had enough to sell. There wasnt a lot of them, some even declined, joining the others at our table with their own dinner. With the four of us, the preparations went by quickly, wouldnt you say? Saori pointed at Eine who looked exhausted as she ate her dinner, struggling to keep up with etiquette with her sore body. The cuts she made were uneven and toorge, as shed never had to cook before, but the extra hands meant the rest of us had to do less. Sure, but doesnt this feel weird? Look at them eating so peacefully while right around the corner is a cave full of deadly monsters, like thatnd-bat thing. Even for Peolyncian standards, this seems so strange. Saori gave me a quizzical face as she replied, Oh, really? I believed this should have been something you would have read before in one of your light novels or seen in a video game. Well, since it''s so easy to take our restaurant anywhere we go using your storage, we can open for business anywhere we''re allowed to, so why not even a dungeon? Uno and the others are guarding the entrance, while we four are enough to serve everybody. You could also y some music if you wanted to, Lady Hestia. I sighed, epting her reasoning. Sorry, Im not in the mood to sing. I was prepared for a meal with some music and then bed. I love singing, but that didnt mean I wanted to sing everywhere and anytime. If Im not in the mood, Im not in the mood. After we earned some money with the restaurant, the adventurers thanked us for sharing a warm meal with them before going back to their respective camps, meaning our party could finally have our own dinner. We reviewed what happened today and then went to sleep. Once we were all awake, we reentered the third floors cave and hunted down the remaining targets for our Quests, fulfilling all 20 Quests in two days. With our primary task done, going back to the surface to hand in the Quest and switch our Jobs out would be the more efficient choice. Since our Job levels were maxed out, Saori, Tasianna, and I couldnt benefit much from the experience gain. Nevertheless, all of us decided to move onto the next floor. It wasnt about efficiency, okay? It was about satisfying our curiosity and experiencing the dungeon our way. Plus, Eine mentioned that the deeper we went, the more likely we were to find loot boxes. Now, I wasnt a gambler but the chance of gaining an awesome weapon or catalyst from these boxes quickened my heartbeat. How often had it happened to me while ying an RPG game, where I would buy gear from an NPCs shop but then acquire a far stronger weapon or armor as lootter on? It was infuriating and exciting at the same time. ording to the adventurers, floor four and lower are where the difficulty starts to spike. Fewer Rank Gs and Fs while Rank Es are moremon. Dungeon breaks can also happen, so we should be careful of D rank monsters since Eine cant handle them yet, I informed everybody before we went down the stairs. Lets stay on floor four for a bit and then retreat. Alright? Agreed. Rumors and general gossip were already a great benefit that our restaurant gave us, something taverns and inns enjoy quite a lot. It made us simr to a bartender in a video game, who was able to give information to the yer. In this case, we learned that this dungeon had 20 floors and that the floors were divided into difficulties. Floor one to four were the beginner stages for newbies. Five to nine would spawn only rank Es and Ds, ten upwards to 14 would only spawn Ds, while floor 15 and beyond was only a ce for strong adventurers since rank Cs spawn there regrly and you could be overwhelmed by them quite fast. Floor 20 was the home of the dungeon boss and core. It made me question how a dungeon master was supposed to reach the core, but then I figured there has to be a safe way to do that. No dungeon master would be stupid enough to not have a hidden staircase or a teleport device built for these instances, especially with the aid of the adventurer guilds and a duke. Regardless, another thing the adventurers informed us about is a dungeon break, the event where a monster from a lower floor enters the ones above it. Monsters have a set floor they spawned on but the dungeon itself could be a bit aggressive sometimes, creating entirely new entrances meant for monsters or adventurers to skip entire floors with, leading to some very dangerous monsters entering areas where the average adventurers there cannot handle them. That was why the garms caused such a ruckus on the first floor since everybody believed they were part of a dungeon break. If an event like this were to happen, the only correct answer was to run away and inform adventurers suited for the task toe to the rescue. With how dangerous a dungeon could be, as the guilds expect you to be able to handle yourselves if you hadnt hired a mercenary bodyguard, an anomaly like a dungeon break could be the difference between life and death. With our newly acquired knowledge, we delved into the fourth floor, which looked more like abyrinth than a random cave. To Saori, Tasianna, and me, there wasnt much of a difference even if there were more E ranks, but for Eine it was the perfect training spot. I beg for the Earths protection! Earth Wall! Eine cast while her brown gemstone ring shone brightly, blocking the bite of a [Blood-Gnawing Land-Bat]. She then turned around the corner and shot a [Wind sh] at the baffled monster, causing it to flinch back in pain. Instead of charging into the beast, getting in range of the bats long fangs, Eine cast [Earth Strike], boring a sharp rock through the bats feet, pinning it down. Using another [Wind sh] to scar its face, Eine lunged in and dug her swords tip into the creatures throat before decapitating it. Nice! I eximed with a thumbs up. Seems like [Chant Recovation Lv. 5] is helping out. Now you just need 1350 more SP and you can upgrade it up to level 10. It feels awesome, Eine replied with an ted smile as she wiped the blood away from her sword. [Chant Revocation Lv. 1] barely did anything, but with level 5, it reduces the length of the chant by half. The instructors in the academy told us about this, but leveling [Chant Revocation] up was always a tall order, and none of the instructors had leveled it all the way to 10. I am very envious of the fact that you three have this skill at level 10. Eines enthusiasm for the skill point System was almost at the level of a theory crafter. She had a chance to look through her whole skill list before we went to sleep and decided to finish leveling up her [Chant Revocation] before buying or upgrading other skills, exining that being able to cast fast was essential toplement her sword fighting. She came to the same conclusion Saori and I had. I mean, its not the mostplicated idea ever. Casting takes a lot of time and focus, so speeding it up means you dont need to deal with one of the usual issues of a spellcaster. Plus, it increases your overall damage dealt. I changed the experience share to only include Eine, meaning she was receiving 100% of the kill experience, except in a situation where the garms killed something. They werent included in our party, they were in a separate party with Saori, at least ording to the System, so they could still earn experience by hunting independently. We continued onwards with this setup where Saori, Tasianna, and I would iste targets and lead them towards Eine for her to fight against, honing her skills and battle senses in a controlled environment. The [Taunt] skill was especially useful for this method. As we were traveling through floor fours cavern, Saori and Tasianna went ahead of us to find new targets for Eine. While Eine and I were waiting for them to return, I suddenly noticed something in the corner of my eye. Is that a chest? I mumbled, drawing Eines attention. As we didnt have much to do, we shrugged and decided to open the chest, already giggling in anticipation for what was inside. Second times the charm, righ- Griguk. Eh? Griguk. Eh?! [Terror (Minor)] [Fear (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Ah! Hestia, a monster is guarding it. Could you identify what type of toad monster that thing is? Toad? Toad? Toad?! EEEHHHHH!?!? EIIIIIIIEEEEEEKKKKHHHHHH! Hestia?! DIEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!! An immense heat surged from my chest into my right arm as purple mes red up with a snap of my fingers. Without cooling down, the heat got to the point where the purple color changed to yellowish-purple and the fire grewrger andrger. Without looking at the target of my rage, fear, and anxiety, I shot the super-heated [Corrosive Fire] at the creature of my nightmares without worrying about the destructiveness of the attack. With a loud kaboom that could deafen anybody, the area exploded like a bomb, engulfing both the monster and the treasure chest with it. Unlike thest time this happened, I was still able to think properly; the moment I shot out that attack, I shielded Eine with my body while casting [Sanctuary]. As it exploded, I ran away carrying Eine in a princess carry. As the mes and dust settled down, I let go of Eine and we both inspected the damage I caused. The mes had died down already, leaving small corrosive obsidian chunks behind in a huge crater where the chest and beast used to stand. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that a huge chunk of the wall, floor, and ceiling were missing. L-Lady H-Hestia, what was that?! Eine asked with a trembling voice, while her eyes gave me a clear sign of the terror she was feeling from me. I couldnt help but hit myself in shame, clearing my head up as I exined to her what happened, I-I have a phobia of amphibians; frogs and toads specifically, due to an event in my childhood. Looking at them scares me, seeing them jump around with their ugly mugs frightens me, and their gross tongues just terrify me. Im sorry for putting you in danger like that Eine frowned as she heard this and turned her head back to the result of my carnage. She patted my shoulder timidly before saying, Its alright. I am fine. Thank you for sharing that information although, if I had known prior, I would have been able to help you-Why is the thing still alive?! Eines calming words were interrupted by her stepping back, pointing my eyes to the fact that the damn, freakish, terrible toad somehow survived my attack! And it was floating?!?!? Griguk. There are flying toads in this hellish ce?! Why! Why! As I was frozen in ce by this fact, a group of people suddenly appeared on the other side of the crater. What the fuck was that?! Oi, Talon, what the hell did you do?! You only needed to distract them and wed swoop in for the chest! Shut it, I just cast a spell to frighten them. Whatever happened, it wasnt my fault that those girls A robed man came into view, carrying a long ck staff with him. His entire body was covered up, showing no skin except for the left side of his face as a half-mask was covering his right. Fire He shivered as he saw the result of my work and gave me a look of fear and anger. His staff suddenly lit up and a ck magic circle appeared on it. My mind is my power, my imagination, my creation. Hide in images, the light is the illusion! Mirror Image! Like the sound of cracking ss, the sight of the man and the group behind him cracked into pieces like a mirror before it re-assembled into an image without them in sight. Coincidentally, the toad also vanished into thin air. What?! The both of us eximed. Our eyes were fooling us, making it seem like nobody was there, but my sensory skills told me exactly that wasnt the case. I cast and threw a [Rock st] in the area, causing another shattering ss sound before the image of an emptybyrinth path shattered in light particles. They ran away. I wasnt entirely sure that that robed man was the cause of the toad, but if my gut was correct, then he had to be it. An illusionist. A mage who could create illusions to disorientate people and monsters, causing them to drop their guard or allowing him to sneak past. I didnt expect to find one around this area, really. As I was considering chasing after them, Saori and Tasianna came running over to us, worry showing on their expressions. I quickly exined to them what happened to calm them down, making them understand why I did something that excessive. Traumas shouldnt be joked about, Saori shook her head. A human causing my Lady trouble, what else is new, Tasianna said sarcastically. However, my feel pity for me moment was interrupted by a horde of monsters congregating around us, attracted by the explosion sound. Luring them away wasnt possible, so we had to clean them up. With the four of us and the garms, taking care of some E ranks was childs y. Especially with Saoris new ability. Stygian Lightning! the roar of ck lightning echoed through the tunnel, electrocuting anything in its way. Compared to my racial skill in my scale-dust, Saoris stygian voltage was less destructive, but still possessed massive attack power. She streamed through the battlefield with daggers d in her lightning, shocking anything she touched in a sh. Ever behind her were her garms, following their master and mowing down anything she left behind. Scary. After killing all the monsters that appeared, we finally finished up the day after dismantling them and decided to return to the surface. Sadly, we couldnt find any more loot boxes, but thats whatever. Just saying, but with how many monster materials we harvested, we made quite a lot of money. And that showed once we handed everything over to the hunters guild. The Quests paid decently and Eine made it to E rank, while our party profited from our long stay. The sun was shining brightly in the sky when we exited the dungeon, meaning we earned enough money to feed us for a week. Well, most of it will go into our equipment funds and restaurant costs, so its whatever. Astounding. being able to transport this many monster parts from the dungeon is quite rare, even with professional carriers, Cleo, one of the receptionists of the guild, said with amazement. A loot carrier was exactly what the name implied, a person who follows a party with the job to dismantle monsters and carry them for everyone else. Since adventurers couldnt afford to be weighed down during a fight with heavy materials, the carriers are there to harvest stuff in their stead to help adventurers fight as optimally as possible. Since it didnt require a person to know how to fight, being a carrier is a very popr side work for the poor or weak, despite the risks of entering a dungeon in the first ce. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Taunter] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Taunter Level: 0/10 Job Ability gained: [Taunt] As you would expect, [Taunter] gave the same ability as [Aggravator], since they were from the same Job line, but the former belonged to the next tier. Once again, I tried to buy the ability with SP but it didnt work, sadly. Still, that didnt dissuade me from leveling more Jobs as the four of us agreed to re-enter the dungeon in two days. While leveling was important, it was also imperative for our growth to fit ourselves up with armor, meaning we would use tomorrow to find a cksmith for Eine. A capable one if we could. Saori and I had shed a little bit, meaning it was time to outfit Eine up in some cool new armor. Naturally, the cksmith were looking for should be able to smelt my scales, obsidian, or weave Saoris fur into armor. Asking the cksmith guild was the best choice, but first, lets ask their customers the adventurers inside the hunters guild. There is a dungeon next to the city, so its obvious that cksmiths capable of creating better stuff than the dungeon produces should be around. Hmm, try the ck Spear, they can make some good weapons, an adventurer informed me. It made sense, if the dungeon could produce lower-tier weapons and armor through loot boxes on the early floors, then the cksmiths of Cedaraille should be better than those in Firwood. An armorer? Well, the Tunging Hammer has a cksmith trained up north in the Groushia duchy, you know, the duchy closest to the dwarves. Try them, I got some armor from them and it saved me quite a few times already, another told us. We then decided to go to the second floor since that was avable. As we were about to ask another hunter for information, I suddenly noticed a person sitting in the corner of the room. A robed man with a half-mask eating some meat slices with a knife and fork, being conspicuous among the crowd since he was the only one eating slowly and with style. The illusionist? Well, duh, he should have been an adventurer or something. I didnt want to cause a ruckus, but I still wanted to know about that floating toad. Moving over to him, I greeted him, Hi. Could we talk about what happened before? Uhm, no hard feelings or anything, really. He looked at me, both his uncovered eye and the one peeking through his mask showed a hint of hesitation as he thought over my question. Simr to his robe, his mask covered up his whole face, hiding everything behind it. Ill be blunt. I dont have much to say about before. Im also not fond of Aurenas priestesses and I hate pyromaniacs like you. Donte here and preach to me, Danterno Follower. Damn, this guy is rude! Profile: Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 30 Race: Human Age: 15 Years Job: Swordswoman Level: 0/5 Status: Health: 1035/1035 Mana: 1214/1214 Strength: 401 Intelligence: 686 Vitality: 346 Wisdom: 489 Agility: 436 Stamina: 941/941 Effects: None Skill Points: 800 Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] (+2) [Mana Control Lv. 7] (+2) [Arcane Mind Lv. 5] (+1) [Earth Magic Lv. 8] (+3) [Earth Amp] (New) [Earth Magic Efficiency] (New) [Wind Magic Lv. 8] (+3) [Wind Amp] (New) [Wind Magic Efficiency] (New) [Synergists Oath Lv. 2] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 3] (+1) [Chant Revocation Lv. 5] (+4) [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] (New) Physical skills and rted: [Sword Technique Lv. 3] (+2) [Sword Mastery Lv. 1] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 2] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 4] (+2) [Concentration Lv. 5] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 3] (+2) [Danger Perception Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 5] (+3) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 2] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 2] (New) [Presence Killer Lv. 1] (New) [Evasion Lv. 3] (+1) [Acrobatic Lv. 3] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 1] (New) Resistances: [Physical Resistance Lv. 5] (+3) [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] (+3) [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] [Water Resistance Lv. 6] [Earth Resistance Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 5] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 7] (+3) Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv.1 ] (New) [Mana Recovery Lv. 3] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv.4] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 1] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] Others: [Singing Lv. 5] (+1) [Dancing Lv. 5] [Musician Lv. 6] [Merchant Lv. 1] (New) [Handicraft Lv. 1] [Enchanting Lv. 4] [Artificer Lv. 1] [Identify Lv. 1] [Identity Blocker Lv. 3] [Noble Aura Lv. 3] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 7] (+1) [Riding Lv. 3] (+1) [Schr Lv. 2] [Calligraphy Lv. 6] [Mathematician Lv. 6] [Telepathy] (New) Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create Crack] [Wind Gust] Earth Magic: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earthen Spears] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] A note from AbyssRaven Oh my. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(20) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 167: The Magic Tinkerer-in-Training. Chapter 167: The Magic Tinkerer-in-Training. I seeSorry for that. I didnt mean to call you like those damn fire-slinger, the half-masked man apologized after I exined everything to him; about my nonexistent service to the church of Aurena, my dislike for Shiterno, and also the fact he summoned a giant toad which horrified me. Talon. Adventurer. Dungeon Guide. Treasure Hunter. If you have the Davi, I can get you through the dungeon safely for the first couple of floors. Youre a treasure hunter? I tilted my head. The dungeon spawns loot boxes and random treasure. I find and then hand them over to clients, for a price. Dark elemental magic is useful for this job, but my empty vessel magic is better suited, Talon stated, prompting me to remember what he did back in the dungeon. Would that be the floating toad and the mirror-like wall you created? Eine asked. Our whole party was sitting at the same table with Talon right now, listening to what he had to say. [Illusion Magic]. Despite being apound element of light and dark, you cannot acquire it by increasing both skills to level 10, but are required to learn it from a practitioner or through instructions. As its my empty vessel skill, I would prefer it if you didnt ask for further details, Talon said in a deadpan voice. However, sorry for opening an old wound. I didnt know toads or frogs would cause that reaction from you. Traumas are hard to learn before I use my spells, but I rather not cause others that much fear. He sounded rude but he doesnt seem like a bad guy. Well, he did mention that he wanted to swipe the treasure chest away from under our noses so I dont know if I could call him selfless or something. It was his job to acquire chests for his clients, but it didnt mean I should like it as I was a victim of his illusions. While he was speaking, I began to feel more curious about his half-mask as it was covering the entire right side of his face. The moment he noticed my stare, I apologized to him since staring was kinda rude of me. And just leave it be. You have your own issues, I do, too. Now, if you four arent here to hire me for my spells, then I would suggest you leave. I would like to eat in peace. Talon began to eat the moment he said that, ignoring us as if weve already left. Rude as it was, he had no reason to stay polite after the misunderstanding was resolved. Still, I had some questions for him, Do you know any good cksmiths in the city? Im not an information broker. He was being stubborn but I kept speaking, I know, but you should have been in Cedaraille longer than us, right? As an adventurer wouldnt you know anypetent cksmiths in the area? Im a mage. For my gear, I visit the alchemy guild, the tailor guild, and the mages guild. If you want information on cksmiths, ask the cksmith guild, was Talons answer. It honestly didnt look like he wanted to speak at all, so I had to give up entirely. Jeez, does he really hate white robes that much, or is it cause he doesnt trust my word that I wasnt a Danterno follower? Shiterno, you inconvenienced us once again! After asking a bit more inside the hunters guild for information on a cksmith, we returned to our lodging, deciding to postpone our trip until tomorrow. Once we were back at the inn, Eine let out a sigh andined about what had happened today, There were quite a lot of rude and insensitive people today, even if you ignored those who boldly showed their lecherous gazes at us. I never expected all thesemoners to show their true feelings so publicly. Including Talon, there were quite a lot of hunters and mercenaries who didnt care much about what we wanted to ask, shooing us away if they were preupied with something else, either talking with their own party or enjoying their lunch break. Of course, some were helpful and gave us some tips, including the guild staff, but there were also cases of creeps and perverts. I raised a brow when she said this, remembering the tea party we attended in Firwood, I presume nobles are less conspicuous about it? Hiding everything behind a mask like when we first met, Eine? The Chezaic twins tea party demonstrated that there are plenty of rude people even in high society. I should know, I had to experience them on Earth, too, at my school. Saori concurred, Wealth and influence alone do not make a better man or woman in any society, it is the values they learn from birth into adulthood thatprise their personality and conduct. Despite the advantages of being born into wealthy families, some students at the school I worked at would behave less than eptably. On the other hand, those with fewer opportunities can turn out good through their humble beginnings. People can end up rough around the edges either way, though, although thetter group probably knows how to hide it better. I seeyou two experienced your aristocrat-like society on Earth in different ways, yes? As you would expect, learning how to hide your true feelings and motives is something I learned very early on from my mother. Saori would be a perfect fit with her stoic exterior, but Hestia would be too emotional to handle putting on a mask. She wasnt wrong, Im still impulsive even after all Manu taught me how to act more like ady. I know that not allmoners are as rude as those adventurers we met. Josine is the perfect example for this, and the other servants also were very kind. Still, seeing them all act like that was not pleasant for me. That is why you should start learning how to chill out more, Eine. This is the life we have to handle regardless of whether we like some of the people or not, I shrugged, disying how indifferent she should act when some people annoy her. Defending yourself when somebody wrongs you is fine, but acting on every single provocation or mistake will just tire you out. Chill out? Eine gave me a look of confusion. Yeah. Try not to let everything trigger you since the world wont change to fit your ideal in this case. With that discussion down, I took out some of Eines belongings and a small orb from my storage. Here you go, your artificer equipment and also the [Season Regtor]. Well probably make the innkeeper angry if we make too much of a mess so please be careful while you handle them, Eine. Of course, Hestia. Sitting at a table in one of our rooms, Eine first put on a thin glove with sharp metal ws and a rune on the palm side. As she was checking if it was properly on her left hand, I asked her what the glove was. This is a Mana Breaker Glove. They allow artificers to grab manatech safely by protecting their hands from arcane corruption. As you should know, Hestia, arcane corruption is caused by mana which attacks our bodies like a toxin if the concentration is too high. In simple terms, arcane corruption was like CO2, a leftover after your body uses oxygen. CO2 was toxic to the body but it would be expelled from the body through the respiratory system where we breathe it out. Arcane corruption was simr, where our body removes mana from our body through mana paths before it starts to affect our body, however, since magicians used magic like crazy, building that stuff up inside our body was quite easy. Other than medicinal herbs like fulinoe leaves or spells like [Sacred Veil], which reduced the creation of arcane corruption outright, only the skill [Arcane Corruption Resistance] could increase our tolerance for it, dying any harmful side effects and the status ailment [Arcane Corruption]. Eine continued, This same principle happens with manatech. The glove is for my protection as I hold onto the item, as a manatechs mana battery can radiate arcane corruption and umte it into our bodies through touch. I am not sure why it only happens with manatech and not other magic tools, but mother mentioned it is due to materials used to make a battery. Marianne doesnt know? I repeated. My mother is at best a journeyman-level artificer, capable enough to save our house money by repairing our manatech but not proficient enough to create new inventions out of thin air. She is not the most knowledgable in this field, Eine exined. Regardless, the most important fact is that I can protect myself while adjusting this [Season Regtor]. The glove had eoriant ws designed like sharp spikes to hold onto the mech asfortably as possible, which causes the mana to collect in the ws and pass back into the item in a perpetual circle, preventing the eoriant ws from overloading with mana and the manatech from releasing any arcane corruption from inside it. The rune on the palm side was a rune of magic protection, meant to be used as a circuit breaker. If a mana rted issue were to happen, the rune would protect the artificers hand, although it had to be reapplied every time it was used up. Eines second artificer tool was a wand she called [Tinkerers Wand]. It was essentially a mages staff with an alchemical stone at the tip, the only difference was its specialization in artificer work. It was entirely useless for helping a mage cast spells and was barely a self-defense tool. Nevertheless, it wasnt made to cast spells but to repair and invent. Using her mana, the wand was able to release a small spark of mana or act as a ma for mana-filled wires orponents to drag them around. She was even able to refill mana batteries with mana using her wand without having to remove it or rece it. What are the goggles for? I question thest item of her equipment. Obviously, to protect my eyes, Eine answered nonchntly. Thats it? Nothing fancy like being able to look at mana paths or so? Eines expression turned into an ahh with a gaping mouth. That would be a [Monocle of Mana Sight]. Mother has one but I do not. She mentioned buying one for me before I joined Aurora but, well, I guess Ill have to pick it up at Griffonpeak now. Anyway, let us start. Eines ability as an artificer was still beginner level, demonstrated by her [Artificer Lv. 1] skill. While I epted Eine simply cause she was a friend and wanted to join us the more the merrier for me she was also an able financial and fief manager trained by her noble parents with some ability in enchanting and magic tinkering. She wasnt confident in her enchanting abilities and mentioned she needed more practice, but she was good enough as an artificer to repair whole manatechs, which included the [Season Regtor] she brought with her, our IDs, and our party bracelets. The [Season Regtor] was a device that created a bubble in which it controlled and regted the temperature to match its settings. Since our party managed a garden to grow products like fragassa and fulinoe leaves, being able to manage the temperature for them was essential for them to grow, as the humidity could be controlled with Tasiannas water magic. This was the same manatech the nobles used to control the environment in and around their homes, preventing rain and snow from ruining their perfect gardens. This [Season Regtor] wasnt broken but its mana battery was almost drained. Additionally, Eine wanted to tweak a few functions to better fit our usage of it as a temperature regtor for our garden, since the bubble created by it could overflow into a room next to ours. We didnt want to inconvenience others. ording to mothers instructions, this wire here and here are responsible for mana conduction. I can adjust these wires here to shrink the temperature bubble, and I believe the mana battery is hidden over here. After opening a hatch under the ball, the inside of the manatech was revealed, showing wires andponents I couldnt name at all. Before Eine began working, she read through the instructions her mother wrote on parchment, identifying the intricacies and inscribing these details into her memory. As I said, she was still not experienced enough so she was taking it slow. She grabbed the ball with her gloves ws and held it up to look into the inside. I cast [Shine] to create amplight for Eine to better see by, while Tasianna constructed an [Air Shield] around her for additional protection in case she messed something up and the manatech exploded. She warned us of it, so it could be a possibility if she was that nervous about it. Since Tasiannas catalyst was blessed by Zephira herself, Tasiannas [Air Shield] was stronger than mine and was able to allow oxygen into the shield, unlike mine. Even with [Aerokinesis], opening small holes into the shield would render it fragile and weak, although, it allowed oxygen in and sound toe out and in. Anxious she would make a mistake, Eine worked slowly, unlike her mother when she repaired Tasiannas catalyst. It was as if time slowed down for her as even managing the wires was done at a snails pace. Saori, Tasianna, and I werent bored by it though, since this was our first time watching somebody tinker with a manatech as much as Eine. She was our partys artificer now, responsible for repairing our manatech and maybe creating some of her own creations in the future. As friends, the very least we could do was to watch and support her as much as possible. Im not part of the PC Master Race team but I heard those who built their own PC for the first time would be extremely nervous, since the parts were expensive and hard to get by. The good stuff, I heard. Maybe this is what Eine is feeling? After what felt like an hour, Eine finished rearranging the wires and refilling the manatech with her mana. She closed the hatch and handed it over to Tasianna, asking her to test it out. We took our garden out and ced it next to the window, prompting Tasianna to fiddle with the regtor as she always did at Eines home in Firwood. Pressing a button, a translucent field was emitted by the ball before turning transparent at the edge of the room. Since the bubble could only form as an oval or ball, the field seemed to ovep into the walls and floor of the room but not enough to enter our neighbors. It was a sess! Eine let out a sigh in relief, happy that she didnt ruin anything, while the rest of us patted her on the back for a job well done. After setting up our garden and harvesting any ready product, we had lunch and decided to rest for the rest of the day. Saori and Tasianna left our rented room to sightsee the city a bit, to find where the local guilds were, leaving Eine and me behind. I look out of the window, noticing a couple of signals on my [Detection Sensor] which have been stationary since we arrived in the inn. You know, since people walk around all the time and wouldnt stay in one spot for an extended period outside of sleeping, it made me quite suspicious. Whether I was right or not really didnt matter, honestly, since nobody would care if I was wrong. I opened up the window, looked in the direction of the signals and waved at them. I even stuck my tongue out as if I was mocking them. After smiling smugly for a couple of seconds, all these stagnant signals began to move for the first time ever. How funny. Hestia? Eine questioned me with a worried face, looking at me as if Ive gone crazy. Oops, she doesnt have [Detection Sensor] yet. Oopsie~ Spies, was what I needed to say as Eine immediately caught onto the meaning and said oooohhh. If they were the same spies Uno found, meaning they belonged to Duke Greenveil, then they should be aware of Saoris tracking abilities, right? Eine nodded but continued to exin the situation from a nobles perspective, While being detected is a failure on the spies side which could hurt Lord Duke Greenveils reputation if it were to be found out a powerful noble must havepetent retainers. I would say not keeping reconnaissance on a mighty dragonewt like you, Lady Hestia, would be more detrimental. How so? He should know from reports that Im rather peaceful. Spying on where we go is something I can understand but sitting around, looking at us eat or sleep is a bit annoying, in my opinion, I replied. Eine nodded once again, understanding what I meant but her own view on the situation gave me more insight into how Duke Greenveil thought, While in Firwood, House Helvas and I kept watch over your actions. We were essentially House Siriuss spies in this case. You must be more aware of how venerable your status is, Lady Hestia, and how much of a force you are as a magician, not to mention your true lineage. Especially after you exined to me what you told Sir Farron, the kingdoms priority should be to take care of your safety, otherwise, we will experience dragon fire, ehehehe. Herughter was filled with dread. I could understand, having my dragon mother swoop in would be bad news. I hope Farron got somebody to send a message to Kargryx before it bes worse. As I was thinking of that, an annoying feeling suddenly appeared. I didnt want to consider it but being around nobles had made me a bit too wary of their kind. Eine, can I ask you a serious question? Of course. I then created an [Air Shield] around us to stop eavesdropping, Then, it is time for me to be more truthful. Eine, this happened before you officially joined and concerns the grimgarian army. Saori, Tasianna, and I have unanimously decided to not interfere with the impending war. W-What? she stumbled in surprise. We three arent strong enough yet and we dont know if we can be strong enough whenever the army attacks. After fighting against that lone B rank High Ogre, I do not think Aurora should participate in a war we arent affiliated withuntil you actually joined. I wanted to inform you this when we met again in Griffonpeak but you suddenly joining, well, I couldnt find the moment to tell you about it, I forced myself to say all of that, waiting for Eine to speak up. WellIm telling you this since I trust you. I trust you as a friend. Not as your liege or something else. Saori and the garms have been guarding us against spies and you kept your promise of not leaking the information on my dragon mother. Nobles were crafty and with the resources they had; they could do whatever they wanted, really. Theodore was able to craft a whole string of rumors to help Eine and me during the Chezaic tea party while also getting the evidence to incarcerate House Chezaic. They proved themselvespetent, so it wouldnt surprise me if they somehow talked Eine or House Helvas into informing them about everything, even the stuff Eine learned after she joined us. However, she didnt. No external contact during our travels nor when we reached Cedaraille. Sure, there was the chance that she could do thister on but that would be paranoid at that point. Uhm, well, what I want to say is what would you like to do, Eine? You are a member now so we have to take your opinion seriously. If the grimgarians were to attack the Kingdom of Artorias, what would you do? However, unexpectedly, Eines firmed up and she kneeled down, speaking clearly, Lady Hestia, I have sworn my fealty to you and only you. While it would pain me to see my kingdom attacked while I stay out of it, it isnt as if my participation will help anybody. I know my limits, I know I am too weak to be even a fraction of a factor in any war. However, I cannot force you, Miss Saori, or Miss Tasianna to risk your lives for my kingdom. As a friend, I couldnt do that. In the first ce, I dont think of myself as somebody special enough to decide on such an important decision. I was surprised to hear her downy herself this much before me. What am I doing?! Until the day I met you, I had only lived by the rules and decisions of my parents and brother. The failure of a noble that I am did not deserve to decide on what I wanted to doand even after all that I learned from you, I dont think I do now. But you rebelled against your mother to join us earlier. If you ask me, that was a significant decision to change your life around, I argued. Well, I guess allowing myself to be selfish for a moment was nicebut if I hadnt experienced your stubbornness nor your will to be free, I wouldnt have dared to do so. But, enough of that, Lady Hestia, my decision to your question is that I will follow yours. However, I do so hope that you could change your mind one day, Lady Hestia. As you said, I love my kingdom. Why are serious talks always this serious? So annoying After calming down, I changed the subject to Eines magical training. It was something to help both of us get our minds away from the heavy topic of before. Fortunately, it actually helped as Eine finally mastered thest of the four advanced casting methods [Dyed Cast]. We cheered together as the talk we had just disappeared into the evening. Once Saori and Tasianna came back, we had dinner and then went to sleep on a veryrge bed suited for five people to sleep on. Our inn was decent, but it wasnt the most expensive one in town the House Helvas mansion in this city was. Once morning came, we visited the cksmith guild, asking them for anypetent cksmiths who could fulfill our orders. Simr to the other guilds, well-groomed men and women manned the reception despite the number of sweaty, muscled men in theirte thirties who were waiting in a line. Once our chance came, Saori asked the beastman receptionist, A cksmith who can work with dragonewt scales? Yours, I presume, Lady Priestess? I nodded. That would be correct, Sir. My scales are quite thick and resistant to fire so it should be somebody who is used to high temperatures. Maybe a dwarf? However, instead of the receptionist, a man from the line suddenly startedughing boisterously, Hahaha! The only dwarf in the city is somebody who is abandoned by Blei! Imagine that, a dwarven cksmith abandoned by his racial god! What a jest! Lady Priestess, if you need armor or weapons,e over to the Tunging Hammer! My master will serve you well! Ahh, shut it, Marcel! Trying to hype everything up when youre only an apprentice handling errands. My Lady Priestess,e over to the Iron Crevasse for all your equipment needs! Weve worked with C rank monster materials before, and I can bet you we will turn your scales into the prettiest thing ever! My scales are B ranked...and are from a fire dragon. You need some hardcore fire to melt that. As the guildhall became so loud it was hard to hear anybody, the receptionist quickly gave us a list of the most renowned cksmiths in the city including the one dwarf they had mentioned before. Since I still had a good experience with Kraftja and Ogni, including their token of respect, I decided to visit the dwarf cksmith first before scouring the others. Saori handed me some of our partys funds, mentioning that she wanted to visit this merchant corporation Zeather mentioned. As Eine would be responsible for our future dealings, she was to apany her while Tasianna woulde with me in case I needed to know about some dwarven custom. Strangely, the address wasnt in the middle district, it actually was in the slums! You could imagine our surprise when a respectable dwarven cksmith would be relegated to the backdrop of the city. Merchants and adventurers rarely visited the slums if it wasnt their home already, so how could the dwarf pay for anything if the clientele was so meager? But then I realized how shallow my thinking was. It doesnt matter if you only received a few customers when all of them are high-paying ones! Simr to how Kraftja and Ogni handled their store. Highest prices among the cksmiths and also the least popr location in the middle district, but regrs came regardless. That has to be it! However, what we saw wasnt a cool-looking shop but some weird caravan that looked like some recreational vehicle, an RV. There wasnt even a sign to tell people this was a shop and even Tasianna and I would have been confused by it were it not for the receptionists instructions. We knocked on the door, waited for the moment until somebodys quaking footsteps approached us. The wide door opened up and a very familiar face appeared before us again. What in Crustacias name are you waking me up in the fucking morning?! ddarg! Who the hell are you? Its the taz. Chapter 168: The Dishonored Dwarf. Chapter 168: The Dishonored Dwarf. "And? What do you want,sses? the taz dwarf, or undermountain dwarf in Common, grumbled in a gruff voice at us. His orange hair and beard were wild and unkempt, looking like he had just woken up. Come on, speak up already. Do you have any idea how damn early it is?! Dammit, go away. W-Wait, wait! Hold on, please! I shouted out as he was about to close the door. He huffed as he stopped and looked at us. We are here for cksmith business. No rock hair. Im not working. And with those words, he mmed the door shut in front of our face. It isnt that early,e on. I knocked on his door once again, but he didnt answer it this time. After trying it once again to no avail, I sighed and looked over to Tasianna. What did he mean by no rock hair, I wondered aloud about hisst words to us. I am not acquainted with the details, but do you possibly remember the rock-like parts in Kraftjas and Ognis beard and hair? Also the rock-hide on every dwarfs ears? I nodded to Tasiannas question. Well, ording to something I read in a book, dwarves were born inside the depths of the earth and mountains. Legends written down by dwarves say that they were molded from rock and given flesh and blood from ancient earth elementals, meant to act as representatives for them tomune with the other sentient races of Peolynca. Although, from what I heard, dwarves have changed their worship from these elementals to Goddess Crustacia after the Earth Goddesss descent to this world. Is that why they have those rock-like features on their bodies? I asked. At least it would exin the ears, I believe, although you might want to take this legend with a grain of salt, Lady Hestia. However, what he meant by rock hair was the fact he is missing rock-like hair in his beard and hair, a sign of having been cast out and shamed by a god in Goddess Crustacias pantheon, Tasianna continued by reminding me what we heard in the cksmith guild, specifically when they mentioned he was abandoned by Blei, the cksmith God. It is a custom for dwarves to turn their beards and hair into stone using some mixture, depending on their influence in Goddess Crustacias or her subordinate gods churches. In fact, Goddess Crustacia has turned the beards and hair of her saints and champions into stone as a sign of her favor, which led to the dwarves adopting this idea. And when he mentioned no rock hair He confirmed the rumors that Blei or some other god was not looking at him favorably. I scratched my head, feeling a bit down at this news. Well, that is a bummer. It makes him seem less credible as a cksmith. Still, he is a dwarf, right? We should give him a chance at least. Lady Hestia, you are stereotyping him. Not all dwarves are good cksmiths. Taz dwarves can be great miners and tazlok wheat farmers instead of being cksmiths. Yeah, now that she mentioned it, I am letting fantasy culture influence me a bit Still, we need a cksmith. I took out the token Kraftja and Ogni gave to me, showed it to Tasianna to ask if it would work, since it was made by two inko dwarves. Tasianna mentioned tazics and inkos do not get along when ites to artisan opinions, but since all cksmiths served Blei one way or another, our stubborn cksmith here should at least give us a chance. So, I knocked on his door again, calling out that we had a dwarven token of trust with us. After trying it once more, shouting even louder this time, I finally gave up andined that we had to go to another cksmith on the list since this one was a dead end. As we were about to leave, the door of the RV-like wagon opened and a stocky man with two ram-like horns showed himself. His expression looked a bit stressed as he peeked his head out. Dammit, if you came all the way to not have to deal with human steel, thene in already. Just watch out for the door mming. Is he a tsundere? Tasianna and I shrugged. Since it was our reason foring over to the slum district in the first ce, refusing wasnt something we considered as we entered his carriage. Also, with how much of a tsundere he was, I really wondered what he was about to show us. The inside of the dwarfs carriage was quite spacious, naturally, since the taz was extremely stocky and needed more room to move around and do stuff. As I said before, the carriage was simr to an RV the outside had wheels for transportation, although there were no equerochs, while the inside was like a one-room apartment. There was an open storage room with his rations and crafting materials, a table with scraps of food, an empty tankard, no kitchen in sight, arge king-sized bed in the very back, and a working station with what seemed like manatech on it were the most notable. However, for a cksmith, there was a severeck of a smelter or forge in his RV. There was an anvil, a welding wheel, a utility belt with tongs and hammers, and barrels full of different weapons, so that gave it the weapon shop vibe Id hoped for. It could probably fit five people inside, and if he were to expand it a bit more, it might be able to carry more than five people. However, how was he supposed to forge weapons or armor without a ce to smelt ores and metals? And the confusion on my face was quickly noticed by the owner of the RV. What is that face for, huh? Looks less appealing than a humans? Of course, we tazongs let our work do the talking, not the unnecessary mour or decorative weapons. Hmph. Oh, sorry about that, Mister. I do have a question though. How do you smelt stuff without a forge or foundry? I asked. The taz raised an eyebrow at me, stroking his beard as he wondered what I meant by that. You, a dragonewt, have never seen a taz hammer before? Hmph. Guess youve only visited inkos. Instead of disappointed, he sounded sad as he scoffed at myck of worldly experience. While shaking his head, he went over to his smithing area, picked a random sword from his weapon barrels and went over to the anvil. He sat down on a chair and held his sword up. Move to my side, he told us while waving his hand to the left. Once we were no longer in front of him, the taz took a deep breath before exhaling; however, instead of air, what came out of his mouth was a stream of mes. Oh! Thats right, Tasianna did mention tazics were me breathers! His me breath was like a small stream, quickly disappearing after it touched the sword. I wasnt sure how well a taz could control their fire, but seeing him having no issues with it, I could imagine him working like this for hours and hours. The me was also pretty hot, being able to melt the sword after a minute or so. Smart. Using your own me breath to heat up your metal will save you the hassle of having to get a forge working. It also makes sense for an RV not to have something that heavy to continue being mobile. The moment the taz was done showing off, he threw the molten sword on the ground like some trash, not even bothering to cool the metal down. Thankfully, the floor was made out of metal as well, so the RV probably wouldnt burn down, but it was still a shame to see him care so little for something he made. When I voiced this out to him, he scoffed at me once more before grumbling, Better as molten metal than in the shape of a weapon. That junk wont impress anybody, and if it cant even impress some milk-drinking adventurer, then Blei will just continueughing at me. Hmpf. It looked sturdy enough. The taz then scruffed his hair before turning over to us, looking a bit annoyed about something. Anyway, why are you twosses here, huh? Even the fact a wind elf and dragonewt are so deep in human territory is weird, but who am I speak? Come on, spit out your business and lets get it done with. No need to be so hasty, Sir Dwarf, Tasianna answered. We are here to inquire if you could inspect some equipment for us and if you can smelt a special material. Hmpf. Imagine asking if a tanzong can smelt something or not. Hear me, wind elf; taz or inko, the both of us can endure higher temperatures than what any human can take. Come, throw your stuff on the table. A ddarg human will make you pay for a simple cksmiths evaluation but a tazong wont. He certainly had the gusto and confidence of a cksmith, reminding me how Ogni used to speak in that deep, Scottish-like ent to inspect my obsidian. When I took out a couple pieces of equipment from my storage, the taz looked at me with full-blown surprise, widening his eyes like a goldfish. Youre a void-touched? he said after pausing for a moment. Level two at least with that [Storage Magic]. Can you do anything else? Level 5 portals? Level-Ahem. My apologies. The moment he began to act entric with his fascination of my [Space-Time Magic], Tasianna and I had to step back while giving him a look that showed we were a bit weirded out by the sudden outburst. He quickly took ahold of himself and apologized, saying we should forget what just happened. Which we did. Hmm, voldunna metal. Stuffes from the south, where the Human Empire is located, the taz said after inspecting the ck orc knights armor we salvaged from the grimgarian battalion. cksmiths blessed by Blei the cksmith God received a skill called [cksmith''s Appraisal], which acts like [Identify] for equipment. Not any good as a metal for manatech, as it only has below-average mana conductivity and instion, but on the other hand, its sturdier than any of the raw mana minerals. Heard its cheap in the south but costs a bit here in the north. Eoriant is a good recement alloy. So far so good. How well can it resist fire? Great. Its mined from inside mountains and volcanos located in a desert, and the closer it is to those volcanoes, the better the quality. If you were to turn this into armor, itll at least get skills to resist fire and earth elements, he smacked the armor as he said that. Still isnt strong enough to resist some good heat though, ahahaha! He then went through the rest of the stuff we got from that battle, including the weapons and catalysts. While it wasnt exactly his field of work, he still did what he said he would, although with a lot of grumbling, Hmph. Catalysts, huh? Might be better to ask an enchanter or whatever. Marsvens symbol on the ring, probably some cultist or grimgarian. There seems to be a broken enchantment attached to the inside of the ring, looks like it doesnt work anymore. The description has it recorded though. He was right. Ring of the Shadow Guardian A ring made to gain favor with the God of Darkness, Marsven. An alchemical stone was attached designed to channel a dark mages mana to cast spells faster. A protective charm was enchanted on this ring, caused by a shamanic ritual in the worship of Marsven by granting a sliver of his goldy power as a shield of shadow. Drains 90% of the casters maximum mana as a cost and can only be used once. It resonates with any other [Ring of the Shadow Guardian], amplifying the strength of the shield. Skill: [Dark Magic Efficiency Lv. 5] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Dark Amp] [Dark Resistance Lv. 5] [Ring of the Shadow Guardian (Broken)] I guess if it really is a gift from Marsven, then it would make sense why my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] failed to break through it. For the cost of nearly killing themselves by draining all their mana away, the grimgarians spell better have a strong effect, otherwise I would call it a waste of time. No seriously, if this enchantment actually used up 90% of your maximum Mana while youve already spent a bit already, you could kill yourself with [Mana Stress] or [Arcane Corruption] and blow your limbs off from it. I still remember how that happened to the garm matriarch. And the effect did show back then. The shamans were weakened to the point they couldnt move, where I would have had a good chance to end them if not for the timely arrival of the battalions elite units. I wonder if [Omnictus] could have broken through that massive shield? Back to reality, while I was d to hear the taz was able to look at the equipment, confirming everything Id already seen myself, but something still piqued my interest though. Mister Dwarf? Grimnir. Use that from now on, he grumbled. Hestia is my name. This is Tasianna, I introduced us in return. Anyway, Mister Grimnir, while you mentioned the material and description of the gear impably, you still havent mentioned any attack and defense values. One of the advantages of [cksmiths Appraisal] over [Identify] is its ability to show the attack and defense power of a piece of weapon or armor like what you see in video games. Somehow, my [Identify Lv. 10] not only merged into my [Mana Eyes] making it my appraisal skill now but I also gained a lesser version of the [cksmiths Appraisal]. I have literally no idea how it happened, it was so random and there wasnt even an exnation for it. It was in an iplete form, which I guess must mean that Blei hasnt blessed me yet. As that was an important ability for a cksmith while crafting their works, enabling them to also charge a fee during an appraisal, so it wouldnt be a proper appraising session without some numbers. And with how much his eyes were darting around, my curiosity turned into suspicion. I pointed toward the orc knight armor. He finally said, Vitality value is 571 and Wisdom value is 401. Voldunna ck Full-ted Armor A thick armor made from voldunna ore, granting the wearer resistances against sundering, fire, and earth. The armor grants moderate heat resistance but will cool down the wearer too much in cold temperatures Vitality Power: 541 Wisdom Power: 399 Skill: [Sundering Resistance Lv. 5] [Piercing Resistance Lv. 2] [Fire Resistance Lv. 7] [Earth Resistance Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] That proves it. He doesnt have [cksmiths Appraisal]. A cksmith without [cksmiths Appraisal] meant he wasnt blessed by Blei himself. Theck of rock hair and his own admittance that Blei wasughing at him were already a dead giveaway, but still, if those actually were guesses then they were surprisingly urate. Daaaaamn. Should I say anything? As I was contemting whether I should say anything about this or not, Grimnir suddenly huffed, Hmph. Enough, put all of this back into your inventory and show me what you wanted me to smelt. While you do that, dont mind me getting a drink. The bravado he showed until now was all gone as he walked over to a mead barrel and poured its alcoholic content into the empty tankard on the table. Once the foam was overflowing, he brought the tankard to his mouth and chugged everything in one go, swallowing and swallowing with no stops. Once it was empty, he mmed the tankard on the table and burped loudly, unconcerned of the eyes looking at him right now. What? A tazong works the best after a drink. Now, where are th-burp-the things you wanted me to smelt? Show them already. As I ced a piece of my scales, a tuft of Saoris white fur, and some of my obsidian on Grimnirs desk, he nodded approvingly and wiped the mead foam from his beard away before giving a look at what was on the table. He licked, smelled, and pressed onto them with his fingers, all to test out whatever he was doing. As he was doing that, Tasianna suddenly noticed something on the workstation a bit further away from us. She walked over there while Grimnir was preupied and questioned him after seeing what was there. Sir Grimnir, are you possibly also an artificer? His attention taken away from the monster materials before him, he grumbled at Tasianna, Hmph. Tried. Taz hands are toorge and not dextrous enoughpared to those from inkos. I have ideas, but everything I make just turns out wrong. At least runesmithing and cksmithing dont require me to be that precise. Artificer, runesmithing, and cksmithing? The guy has quite the set of skills. I wonder, can Eine learn something from him? After all, what is his definition of only trying? Are these scales yours,ss? he asked me, prompting me to nod. Hmph, you got me here. There is something under them, some sorta mmable dust, which means these scales have to be hard and fire-resistant enough to endure that. Dragonewt scales. Didnt expect you to show them to me, but I guess dragonewts love making their armor from their own scales. I waved my hands in front of me, showing him that wasnt the case. Ah, no, you misunderstand. These scales are for armor for a friend. Since we are adventurers, she will need more protection, and I thought my scales are the best for the job. Hmph. Well, regardless, my mes cant smelt these. The tuft of wolf hair can probably be used for something, but the dark mana flowing through it makes it unlikely that anything except dark elemental equipment could be produced. This purple ss mineral, though, is some solid mineral. Where did you find this? Ive never seen anything like this before. His reaction was exactly like Ognis, something I expected since I was the only one who could create this corrosive obsidian right now. Unlike my scales, he didnt mention anything about not being able to melt it, which led me to believe he would be able to produce some gear with it. Sorry, thats a secret for another time, I decided to hold back from telling him anything yet. How about we finally speak business? Would you be able to make some gear with them? We might not have enough materials with us right now, I think, but there is a dungeon nearby so we can probably get them. However, he snorted and gave a short Cant as the reply. When I asked him to exin why he couldnt, he groaned, scratching his oily hair in frustration as he spoke, Dont get me wrong. Thats some good stuff. If we melt the armor and weapons you just showed me andbine them with monster materials, then we can probably produce something marvelous. Something Blei would smile at But, if you want any of that, go to some other tazong to make them for you. There are only humans in this city, Mister Grimnir, Tasianna answered, causing him to frown. Tch, I rather my pride take a hit than cause Blei to scorn me again. If I take your request and botch it, then everything Ive done to gain back his favor will be gone. And you know why? Cause I stole the chance from somebody more promising in his eyes, Grimnir mmed his hand on the table. So? I looked at him with a quizzical face. Even if all those rumors were true and that you were abandoned by Blei, does it really matter? I mean, youre obviously experienced, Mister Grimnir, so why should it matter if Blei likes you or not? We can always acquire more of the materials wed nned to use, and try again, so we wont be that angry, at least, if you arent charging us for it. Your [cksmithing] skill should be high, and thats all we really are looking out for. The gods dont control our lives, so why dont you try our request out? Although, people might think me crazy for saying that with a white robe, it is the truth, right? Sure, Aurena did reincarnate me and was initially nning to use me however she wanted, but I managed to gain my autonomy and the freedom to say these sorta things. I have not been smited yet. Aurena herself even said that the gods can watch and guide mortals, but they were never allowed to fully intervene in our lives. Giving people skills or offering Divine Quests was their way to guide us, even installing someone as a saint or champion was a way for the gods to offer people a different way of life. However, any of this could only happen if we first epted it. At the end of the day, we were the drivers of our own fate and only our skills mattered in the grand scheme of living. Even without [cksmiths Appraisal], it couldnt take away how many years Grimnir had as a cksmith. Tasianna mentioned dwarves also had an extended lifespan, simr to the other long-living humanoid races like the elves, dragonewts, and fairies. Who knows how old this guy was? Hmph. I dont need ass lecturing me on how to live my life. Hmph! he grumbled once again, but seemed to have calmed down. Even if I wanted to, the piece of gear I can make wont amount to anything you might expect,ss. A hammer is a cksmiths most valuable tool the most important part of bending metal and to bash the impurities away and add any monster materials. Then make one. You are a cksmith, after all, Mister Grimnir, Tasianna said rather bluntly. He shrugged and smacked his hand on his knees, looking at us while shaking his head. I have one, look over there. He pointed at the utility belt I saw before, holding onto two hammers. But they are made of some normal metal and steel. Not even out of eoriant. A cksmiths hammer has to be made out of superior metal, and I had gotten too used to mine. Another jest of Blei, cursing me to get augh out of it. He knows the value of my hammer but didnt do anything when I lost it forever in a damn gulch. Better hammers make better equipment? I wondered aloud. He nodded. Yeah, simply put. The right tools for the right job, and I need a good hammer that doesnt melt or bend when I increase the heat. Ive been requesting from the hunters guild for one of their people to hunt a material down for me inside the dungeon. I came to this ce cause I heard a monster in the depths had it around. The name Emerald-re Forest sounds like a jest if you only visited the upper floors, but once you make it past floor ten, youll know why they gave it that name. A molten rock that can only be found somewhere beyond floor 15, rumored to not only be extremely heat resistant to the point I can raise the temperature to whatever I want, but also hard enough to resist the toughness of monster materials. Jeez, floor 15? Where adventurers could encounter B rank monsters if they''re unlucky? Well, I cant say I me the guild for not being able to produce something like that. Does Cedarraille have any B rank hunters right now? A bunch of C ranks, at least. The guild mentioned they have multiple B rank hunters but all of them have banded together to enter the dungeon in Griffonpeak to fulfill some high-ranking, confidential Quest. My guess is a noble, he exined. I can fight, sure, but at best Im a C rank adventurer. Going in there alone would be suicide, no matter how much I crave that rock. Either I stay patient and ask the guild every day whether the hunters have returned or I go around and hire some hunters from some other city. Too bad Im short on funds from ack of customers. Well, that is true While it might be impossible for us to actually bring him more customers, there might be a way for us to help him out anyway. The Aurora way. Mister Grimnir, do you have a party bracelet? Once he confirmed my question, I handed him my ID, only hiding the sensitive parts while disying the power I had. Seeing his impressed face, I continued. My party has another B rank level member and Tasianna here is a decent C rank. Ourst member is a bit weak right now but Im nning to train her up until then. What do you say? We will need some equipment from you first though, oh, we can pay of course. Are you sure? Forgetting the fact Im gonna ask a bunch of youngsses to help me, probably going down there will be a real task. Its gonna be dangerous. Youve seen my Mana and my storage. I have healing spells andbat ones. In an endurance run like dungeon diving, I already have a ton of necessary abilities to lighten our load on the trip, I pointed out, then I suddenly got an idea to fully convince him. How about this; you need to meet with whoever youll be working with anyways. Youve met Tasianna and me, but you dont know our two other teammates. Come with us and let me introduce you to them before we continue anyway. Deal? Gahahahaha! For the first time since we came into his RV, Grimnirughed boisterously and loudly simr to Kraftja and Ogni. It seemed I was able to convince him. Worth a try! Worth a try! I wont go and abandon Crustacia for Aurena, but ddarg, if she sent you to try to win me over, Im honestly tempted here, gahahahahaha! Lead the way, Hestia and Tasianna! And so, we identally epted a Quest in our training montage. A note from AbyssRaven Tazong = Dwarf, Taz = Undermountain dwarf, Grimnir, Inko = Surface dwarf, the ones from Firwood who made Saori''s dagger and w protector If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 169: The Sarlenzia Trading Company. Chapter 169: The Sarlenzia Trading Company. This looks like it belongs to a noble, Imented about the building before me. It wasnt to the same degree as a nobles mansion or home, butpared to the other buildings I saw in the merchant district, including those in Firwood, this one stood out the most. The Sarlenzia Trading Company, one of the Kingdomsrgest trading firms and the most influential merchantpany in the Greenveil Duchy. It shouldnt be a surprise to see them imitating nobles, since that is one of the wishes of wealthy yeomen. Strive to be like your betters, right, Saori? Walking forward, Eine prompted us to enter the building. When Zeather, the foxian merchant, rmended that I meet his master so we could continue our business rtionship, I wasnt expecting thepany to be this wealthy. Eine mentioned thepany did trade with other countries and was one of the main reasons forrge amounts of foreign products being imported into the Greenveil duchy while also being responsible for the export of most of their farm products, dungeon loot, and any Belzac goods. Nobles werent required to use the Sarlenziapanys trading routes, but considering the logistics of exporting everything their farms produced to the other duchies or countries, simply selling their products to thepany and letting them deal with it was far easier. Of course, the more ambitious merchants would do otherwise, as they wished for their ownpanies growth. In a way, the Sarlenzia Company was one of the major reasons for the Greenveil duchys reputation as a duchy filled with only merchants and farmers. The outside of the building was well decorated with pristine wooden walls, well-chiseled and maintained. An overhang known as a jetty, if you wanted to be specific, gave thepanys building three additional floors to work within. Aside from being visually pleasing, jettying a building was a technique used to save onnd tax while expanding living or working space, something a merchant would undoubtedly do. The inside of the building, though, really went the extra mile to make everything look splendid. The walls and floors were just wood, but looking at how smooth they were, a high-leveled artisan most likely had a hand in the construction. The ceiling was made out of white stone fairnite, Eine mentioned making me imagine how opulent the upper floors had to be. Compared to the alchemy guild in Firwood, this was nearly noble levels of luxury, although the usage of manatech seems to have been kept to a minimum. Hmm, Zeather wrote a rmendation for me to meet his master, his employer, I presume, but maybe he meant a senior employee? I questioned after seeing the line of merchants standing before the reception. Since the Sarlenzia Trading Company was the most influential merchant firm in the city, their headquarters also doubled as Cedarailles merchant guild, meaning the proprietor, Zeathers employer, was a local guild master. Even with Zeathers letter of rmendation, I was beginning to doubt that a lone foxian merchant would be influential enough to grant a meeting with a merchant guilds master, even if it was just a branch. However, Eine disagreed, exining, Hestia is part of this rmendation, dont forget. before waving her hand to lead me to the waiting line. You seem so used to standing in a line, Eine, I noted, noticing she was rtively calm despite having to wait in a line here and at the hunters guild. For a noble, I would expect her to be less patient in amoners establishment. However, I seemed to have misjudged her here. Waiting in a line is normal, even for a noble. Saori, have you any idea how long you must wait to enter one of Griffonpeaks more reputable tailor shops or even speak with somebody inside a mages guild? Institutions belonging to or partnered with a noble must hold up to the degree of a nobles artistic and architectural taste while maintaining proper procedures, especially if they are frequently visited by aristocratic patrons. Waving our status in this establishment and getting preferential treatment would be impossible, well, except for royalty or those of a higher rank, of course. So I presume nobles of lower ranks are more used to this? Eine nodded to my inquisitive remark. Yes, quite. Schwertnobles are modest inparison to magnobles and greifnobles, if I may be so critical. After all, some merchant families are far wealthier than most of them. Eine then pointed at a coat of arms ced directly above the reception; a tree and bow were depicted on it. House Greenveil?! I eximed without shouting. It also helps that thispany is partnered with the local ducal house, hie hie. Even if I wanted to, I have no right toin about standing in line with others, she said with a shrug. Well, it seems like we will be indirectly dealing with another noble, Hestia. The Kingdom is managed by them After waiting for some time, our turn to speak with the reception finally came. Eine told me to hand her the rmendation, which I did, and she handed both the letter and her ID to the receptionist, stating that we wanted a meeting with the guild master at his earliest convenience. The receptionist confirmed the information in the letter, finishing it with widened eyes, and immediately sent a runner up the stairs. He returned in a minute or two and announced the guild master will be awaiting us now. ??? That was far too quick! Neither Zeather nor this guild master should know anything about Hestias royalty status, only that shes a high-ranking foreign noble at best, so it was weird to see this appointment made so easily. Shouldnt the guild master be busier? From what I learned from my students, any corporations CEO would be impossible to meet without an appointment. The receptionist asked the runner to guide us up after we confirmed the meeting invitation. Usually, to enter the upper floors of the merchant guild, it was required of you to be a member, which I already was, so we didnt need the guide except to show us where the guild master was. As I expected, the second floor was marvelous. Walls and floors made out of fairnite, giving this room an exclusivity or VIP feelingpared to the ground floor, which was weird to say since thetter was abundantly decorated, too. Once we were on the fourth floor, our guide announced our arrival to the secretary, who informed the guild master through an inte-like manatech, giving us a confirmation to enter once a mans voice exited the speaker. The secretary opened the door after knocking on it, leading us into a rather modest office,pared to the rest of the upper floors. The room was decorated in fine wood with no hint of fairnite or expensive minerals. Two bookcases filled with books and scrolls were neatly organized on them, showing immacte care for these important documents. Decorations like a bearskin rug, nts, and expensive-looking furniture, however, made the room feel natural and easy to work in, unlike the marble-like interior outside. This was the guild masters office, not a weing room for a customer or nobles, designed to meet his specific taste. Wee! a plump middle-aged man around his 50s greeted us with open arms after standing up from his office desk. Lady Eine, it is so good to see you once again! I pray the Goddess has blessed you with fine health! Hmm? He knows Eine? I thought, looking over to thetter who answered my confusion with a wry smile and nervous giggle. She shook her hand, telling me to not worry before turning to the guild master. Yes, I have been very well, Mister Newt. May the Goddess bless you, too. I couldnt tell if his smile was genuine or not, but the wrinkles it created showed his advanced age. Wonderful, wonderful! Sit, please. You, too, miss, he told me while pointing at the sofa with his palm. He moved over and sat down on the couch opposite of ours. Lady Eine, it has been a while. Are you here in Cedaraille, perhaps, for my granddaughter? She misses you dearly, you must know, Newt suddenly remarked, causing my eyebrows to curve up. Looking over, I could see Eines strained expression. Uhm, well, I am here actually for business. Uhm, with my new party, you see, she replied with hesitation, causing the guild masters mood to drop significantly. He sighed for a moment before turning to me. Ahem, I apologize for my behavior from before. It was rude. My name is Newt Sarlenzia, and as you know, I am the owner of Sarlenzia Trading Company and also Cedarailles merchant guilds branch master. Saori Segawa, member of the adventurer party Aurora, I reciprocated his polite introduction. He nodded before turning over to Eine. Well, it would be rude of me to ask how this happened, but I guess curiosity is just a normal part of being a merchant. Ahaha, I beg for your forgiveness, Lady Eine. Not at all, Eine replied with a wry smile. Well, something happened and Ive decided to join Aurora as an adventurer. Uhm, to broaden my horizons, you see. It was my choice, since I believe it would be better for me to leave Artorias to better myself. The guild master nodded with a smile, although there seemed to be a hint of disappointment in his eyes as he said his next words, I see that is good to hear, Lady Eine. Young people should seek to be more reckless, for life has much to give. I am d to hear youre sounding more cheerful than thest time we met much more. Oh, hahaha, look at me speaking like that It would be best if we spoke business, yes? Okay, this is awkward. Very awkward. I feel like a third wheel here. What was going on? There was history between these two, that was for sure. Although, I had no idea how a middle-aged merchant could have anything to do with Eine, a noblewoman who was practically stigmatized by noble society. Who was this granddaughter Newt talked about and what does she have to do with anything? There were so many questions, but this really wasnt the ce to ask them, so I kept my mouth shut. Anyways, Miss Saori, right? I have read through the letter of rmendation and I found it surprising to hear so much from my dear Zeather. That sly fox, praise Mercurias, is a pretty conniving merchant and rarely praises people since he gets the better of them in a transaction, Newt said. Agreed. He was tough. The first time went well since he didnt know about Hestia, which made it possible for me to mention her and use that influence to reduce the price of our grocery by a lot, but all subsequent grocery deliveries went his way, where I was only able to reduce it by an amount he was satisfied with. Reduce it enough to make me happy but him richer. The only time where we didnt open his mouth to argue a price up or down was after we showed him the fulinoe leaves and Hestias concert idea. He was smart enough to understand the value of the propositions, preferring to go with the flow and not anger us in an attempt to make even more money. He knew the way to profit the most was to ept the result as it was, since going to another merchant for an agreeable price was also an option for us. Newt continued, Mhmm, mypanys influence in Firwood isnt the best, since I found it not worth investing into since it was only a small town, but Zeather mentioned in the letter something about a Lady Hestia and her concerts? Also that your party was able to supply fulinoe leaves and other Belzac forest herbs at a decent pace? Examples that we can provide are Belzac herbs for healing potions and the luxurious elven product, yeast, Eine answered in my stead, something we discussed beforehand through [Telepathy]. We had already told Countess Helvas the recipe for yeast, which she is nning to spread to the nobility one way or another; however, that is when Eine herself had an idea. With yeast spreading in the near future in Artorias, why not use this bargaining chip before that happened again? For something the people of this kingdom believed to be an elven-only product, yeast for pastry and soft bread was like a luxury. Nobles loved them so much they would trade with ck market dealers for them. Of course, Eine wasnt only looking out for our party, but was also making a deal as a daughter of House Helvas simultaneously. And, hey, the only thing that mattered was that Aurora gets a share of the cake. No pun, intended. Hold on! Newts eyes widened in surprise as he seemed to choke on his spit. One lesson I learned from Zeather was to use your valuable cards right in the beginning, while hiding your ace-in-the-hole in the back until you needed to use it. Fulinoe leaves are already a valuable necessity for mages-in-training, especially nobles, but you are telling me, this new party of yours, Lady Eine, also produces Belzac herbs and knows how to make yeast? I would find that hard to believe if Zeather hadnt mentioned that this Lady Hestia was a dragonewt noble. Lady Hestia is Auroras party leader, I interjected to clear up any confusion. As Zeather should have mentioned, we did some business with him. Our party was quite satisfied with his professionalism andpetence, and as our party still requires a regr supply of spices and other products, we found his suggestion to meet with you, Guild Master Newt, a good opportunity to continue our rtionship. Why, that sounds like a fantastic proposition! Newt eximed loudly, his good mood returned but with a glimmer of a predator suddenly showing in his eyes as he stared at us, not as potential business partners, but as prey. I presume House Helvas already knows about the yeast, Lady Eine? Eine nodded, prompting him to continue. Mhmm, of course, working with House Helvas would be entirely possible. However, I presume you are selling the right to work with House Helvas in this case, Lady Eine? I heard your father is close to bing an arcanuess after everything that happened in Firwood. The production recipe for yeast would elevate not only Lord Count Helvass wealth but also his reputation. That would be correct, Mister Newt, Eine confirmed, beginning to smile. My house would require a merchantpany for the distribution to the other duchies since handling the logistics inside the Greenveil duchy is already a lot of work. As you know, my honorable father is a noble lord and knight, dedicated to the protection of our realm. Delegating important tasks should be normal. Newt nodded, looking like he was already used to how nobles structured their sentences to sound not only superior but also in control of the situation. I see, I see. Yes, using an already established exporting method would be more financially viable than constructing your own, especially with all thepetition. The nobles in the Equevanna duchy will re at him with the eyes of a griffon, but mypany is sponsored by Lord Duke Greenveil. Our protection would be superior to your fathers. Eine made her father sound strong and noble in this situation, but Newt deconstructed the meaning and hit her with the actual meaning of her words. Very well, that we can do, so let us- However, before he could finish his sentence, Eine raised her hand up to stop him, presenting to him Auroras demand. Please, do not believe this is all we want, Mister Newt. Yeast is a valuable product you can only acquire through the ck market currently, but suddenly, a viable and legal source appeared before you. Sharing a tiny fraction of the profits with you is still too cheap for us. Einesst sentence made Newt raise an eyebrow in irritation and confusion, prompting me to enter the discussion. House Helvas currently possesses the knowledge of the recipe after making a deal with Aurora. We do not need to share with you anything; neither does Count Helvas, I stated, omitting to address Count Helvas as lord to show our partys social ranking over him. There are other merchantpanies asrge as yours, correct, Guild Master Newt? Without knowing the recipe yourselves, you cannot bargain with them and they do not need to ept any of your demands. Hmph. Lord Count Helvas is a patriot and a loyal retainer, he wouldnt dare betray thepany supported by his fief lord, Newt countered. Oh, but there is a problem in that assessment, right, Eine? I looked over at my partner, who nodded her head vigorously. You see, Guild Master, you seem to not be aware of a certain new piece of information. Oh, that is something we dont need to share, unfortunately for you. All you need to know is that Count Helvas has a way to distribute the yeast with another merchantpany that is not yours, all with the help of the royal family. We were talking about how Count Helvas has been gaining additional favors from people. Not only was their daughter now Hestias retainer, who was an imperial princess of the Dragon Empire Kargryx as well as a Champion of Aurena, but they were also a contributing force in the apprehension of Arcanuess Chezaic for his crimes against faefolk. They were in the favor of the royal family and Marquess Sirius, who was considered the right-hand man of Duke Greenveil. With all of this considered, Duke Greenveil couldnt afford to not work with Count Helvas. Since House Helvas had favors to work with, Duke Greenveil couldnt simply bully them into submission, normally something greifnobles could easily do to magnobles. However, he couldnt afford to anger Count Helvas, as the duke needed to work with the count in order to distribute the yeast around the kingdom with his coat of arms on it. Duke Greenveil had to increase the reputation of his duchy for one goal: To be the Grand Duke of Economic Affairs. The Royal Family of Artorias was supported by four Grand Dukes and three Dukes. Each Grand Duke was responsible for one aspect of the kingdoms growth, and in this example, it was the economy. Not only was the title of Grand Duke a prestigious rank to grow your Houses influence and power, but it also meant you could prevent a rival duchy from gaining all these benefits. The current Grand Duke of Economic Affairs was Duke Equevanna, whose duchy also focused on trade and wealth. Every five years, the four Grand Dukes would be chosen from among the seven dukes by the royal family, and to impress them, the economic-focused duchies had to show the royal family their feats in thest five years or a n to improve the kingdoms wealth. Yeast was Duke Greenveils ace-in-the-hole. Now, Newt was correct that Count Helvas would never betray his liege, but we dont need to tell him that. We werent even allowed to tell him about the affairs concerning Davison, which gave House Helvas all the des to rise to the arcanuess rank in the first ce, theoretically. He might know about Hestia and the rumors concerning her and House Helvas, but not about thatst part. Hide your cards, right? Newt was, as expected, stumped, not knowing if he could trust us or not; however, when I reminded him about the rumors he should have heard concerning Hestia from his own gossipwork or from Zeathers letter, he sighed in defeat. What do you want? I smiled at the direction of our conversation and unfurled a parchment hanging on my belt and ced it on the table. Materials for a concert stage. We arent sure about the construction yet, but we need to secure the building blocks first. I promised to amass funds for Hestias performance stage and so I will do it. Honestly, I wasnt an architect, so I had no idea how much we needed, but what we do need is to secure a supplier. We couldnt just go around cutting down trees and mining rocks like someone from a video game; we actually had important stuff to do. We could get an artisan to calcte the amount we neededter, but getting somebody to supply all of it at a cheap price was a problem. When Eine proposed doing something with the yeast recipe, I knew I had to use it to solve some of our financial issues. Arge tradingpany like this was just perfect. As he looked over the ns, Newt asked how much we needed, something I couldnt answer yet, causing him to huff in annoyance, calling it impossible to make a deal without proper numbers. However, I had something to entice him into this n. Eine, noticing this was the correct moment, took out something from her bag and presented it on the desk. A piece of Hestias fanwear, a dress made to imitate one of Hestias idol outfits in Artorian fashion. Read what Zeather said about concerts. Once he was done, I continued, You must have heard the rumors, right? A greifnoble-ranked dragonewt noble has appeared in Firwood and is staying with House Helvas. Not only is she a noble, but also a priestess of Aurena who grants white graces for low prices. Our Lady Hestia can prove all of this to you, or you can even ask Eine for her statement. Associating with Lady Hestia is the correct choice, Mister Newt, Eine supported my statement, leaving Newts mouth slightly agape. I am a member of the chef, tailor, and merchant guilds. Deal 1: Aurora will pay for a steady supply of ingredients and spices with fulinoe leaves, Belzac herbs, and other Belzac products, as we need them for our restaurant. Deal 2: I require the Sarlenziapany to buy the clothing I make. I can make them with either normal cotton threads or mana threads, depending on my needs, although these cannot be produced at a steady supply. Deal 3: A promise to finance the materials for this concert stage, no matter what the end amount will be, for the yeast recipe. What say you, Guild Master Newt? All three deals benefit you quite a bit, no? Come on, bite! Gahahahaha! Newt suddenly burst out inughter, surprising not only Eine but me, too. I see what Zeather now meant. Good preparation,dies, I must admit. I really dont have much room to discuss, its like you two came in and already had me chained to your ideas. Hahaha! I wonder why Zeather didnt simply send the message to me through a messenger bird so I could prepare more. The amount of information I got was toote and my old mind couldnt think fast enough, ahahahaha! I shrugged. He didnt owe us a favor, so why didnt he do that? This probably would have gone less smoothly if Newt had more time to research or even ask Duke Greenveil about everything. Regardless, none of it mattered since we got the deal in the end. Well talk numbers at ater date. This is something I need more concrete information on, so bring the material amounts you need the next time youe. Ill also ready a written instruction for any of mypanys branches to deliver you the supplies for what we agreed upon, Newt said, but it honestly felt like he was trying to dy to get more time. Sly. So to interrupt his n, I pulled out the document for our restaurants ingredients, our partys food consumption, and also the prices for Hestias fanwear, I have the numbers here. I do not have the material amount, but we can already finish the contracts for the other deals, yes? Newtsplicated expression meant my suspicion was correct~ I did not know how long it took us to iron down all the details, but with Eines help, the contract for our first two deals was settled as the two of us smiled with tion. Not only would we have a supply of ingredients for our restaurant while we stayed in Artorias, I also had a way to sell my clothing for some extra money. It was a great deal. Now, we still needed to do something about Tasiannas potion-making and Eines artificer training, but that could wait for another day. Our partys non-adventurer work was growing while we could continue living as adventurers. Oh, there is still one more thing I want to see. You said yourdy does singing, right? I would like to hear with my own ears what I will invest in. Ha ha! You see, I am an opera lover; I always visit the Griffonpeaks opera to listen to the heavenly singing there. With thosest words, we said our goodbyes. While it might irritate Hestia a bit, I believe we should finalize deal three before we go and grind in the dungeon, which meant we should open our restaurant for one or two days to please Newt. It would also give us time to work on the concert stage. After leaving with smiles on our faces, we suddenly noticed Hestia and Tasianna waiting outside the guild with skewered meat and fruits. I wonder how long they were waiting. Hey, you two! Looks like it went well, Hestia greeted us. You guys can get us to speedter, but first, let us introduce you to our potential cksmith. Hestia and Tasianna quickly walked over to the tavern, hauling an orange-haired dwarf still holding onto a tankard out of it. Tasianna noticed this and snatched his tankard away before returning it to the tavern owner. Let me introduce you to Grimnir. A taz dwarf who is not only a cksmith, but also a runesmith and amateur artificer! Hey-urrrp! Why is he drinking before its even lunchtime?! Chapter 170: Training Arc #1...or is this the third? Chapter 170: Training Arc #1...or is this the third? You do know Im a cksmith and not a metalworker, rightss? the big tough taz snorted at me after looking at my concert stage ns, shoving it back to my side. He sounded offended for some reason, but I wasnt sure why. I know, I know, but you should be able to make these trusses and pirs, right? If we provide you the necessary materials for them, I pointed at the metal parts of my concert blueprint. Lass,ing to a tazong for all your metal needs aint gonna work when the ddarg tazongs smithy is smaller than what an apprentice gets to work in. By Crustacias twintails, youve seen my wagon, that aint got enough space to smelt these giant bars, Grimnir finally exined. Anyways, the carpentry parts are for an elf. Stone and metal are dwarven specialties, but you aint getting me to make something when my tools aint gonna cut it. Grimnir had been pretty proud when he described how he made his wagon during our first visit, informing us how long it took for each of the multiple iterations until the forge wasrge enough to his liking. Since he had experience building something like that, I thought it would be smart to let him look over the blueprint for my concert stage. But, I guess I didnt think about the possible issues very thoroughly. I have already asked the merchant guilds branch master if there are any metalworkers in Cedaraille, but he denied knowing any. Well, that is to be expected without a nearby mine, Saori sighed as she looked at the blueprints. Still, I think we should order the raw materials in case we find somebody who can turn them into something usable. I think ordering an obscene amount of ore as the initial suggestion would be best. We can prod Newt if he would ept it or if he will reduce it to something he believes would be manageable. What do you think, Eine? I think that would be for the best. Concerning the lumber, we could either have Mister Newt buy whatever amount we believe we need, or we can do it ourselves and cut down trees. Hestia, do you think you can sand the timber smooth enough for you to walk on? Hmm? I thought you were a priestess but youre also a carpenter? Seeing Grimnirs bafflement, I pulled out a chair and table from my storage, the ones I made for our partys restaurant. Both pieces of furniture were simple and made out of wood, without any elegant designs or symbols carved into them, since I wasnt able to trante these ideas into practice yet. Touching my own work, I could feel the smooth surface on my fingers as I rubbed against them. Hmm, decent work. Nothing toin about if youre notparing it to elven craftsmanship. Ha, thest thing I thought an Aurena priestess would know is [Handicraft]; usually, youre too pure to consider anything but the artistic pursuits, Grimnir snorted, giving me an idea of how a dwarf viewed the Church of Aurena. Aurena was the humans patron goddess, meaning Artorians like Eine who worship her were the majority, making it interesting for me to hear the opinions of other races. Well, Im not your typical white robe, I shrugged dramatically as I said that, believing it was fine that I wasnt how people would envision a priestess. As we were talking, a waitress from the street eatery we were currently visiting finally brought out five full bowls of food to our table. In them, pink rice was glimmering under the noon sun, adorned with scrambled fried egg, pieces of long onion strips, diced ground meat, and plenty of sliced mushrooms. The smell steaming from this bowl was stimting my nose, causing my mouth to water and my mind to feel invigorated. This was proof of the chefs hard work. As I bit into it, the umami-filled rice began to cover my tongue, invoking a smile on my face. The scrumptious pieces of meat and egg mixed well with the rice as a unique sour taste drove my brain to remember it for the future. The crunchiness of the onions and the spongy taste of the mushroom gave this rice bowl the necessary texture to feel pleasing. Gasper Wasp Rice Bowl A rice bowl made using Gasper Wasp organs. Any lingering toxicity was eliminated during the cooking phase, where the rice was colored pink after the organs mixed with cepillium Cepillium was what Peolyncians called onions, which were actually toxic in this world until you cooked them, as raw cepillium could give you a terrible stomach ache. Trust me, I experienced it once. Which makes it sound weird that the people in Cedaraille are actually mixing it with gasper wasp organs. Yes, gasper wasps, the giant wasps we fought in the dungeon which had venomous stingers. They werent part of the local environment per se, but since they could be hunted in the dungeon, people seemed to have gotten creative with them. When we asked the hunter guild for the prices of the gasper wasp meat, they told us they were almost as cheap as kobold and goblin meat. Well, I wontin if they can make eating bugs delicious. Although, it is rathercking in spices. Hahaha! Great! Waitress! Davincz kazan ungari! Give me as much as the bowl can be filled up again,ss! Grimnir trumpeted to the waitress with an empty bowl. When the waitress brought him another bowl, Saori couldnt help but frown at him. Why exactly are we treating him to food, Hestia? From the looks of it, his appetite seems to be as terrible as ours She was unenthused with the idea of treating Grimnir to more than one bowl of food. When I exined how long we had to wait for her outside the merchants guild, Saori sighed and ignored the fact that Grimnir was ordering more bowls. Well, it wasnt like Saori and I could stop eating, ourselves; we, too, followed Grimnirs example. Ooooooh? With how scrawny you two looked, I didnt think you would have such an appetite, Grimnir noted. I mean, Im pretty sure Im more muscr than when I was on Earth, so I dont know what to say to his remark. Well, you two eat healthier than those two. Saori and I looked over to Tasianna and Eine. Tasianna was already done with her bowl but was staying quiet, not ordering anymore since she preferred vegetable dishes over meat. If something Saori cooked was too meaty, Tasianna would usually cook something for herself, only eating meat dishes if she wanted to improve her own cooking skills. Eine on the other hand How is it? I asked her. Uhm, well, it certainly is special. Using such weird monster parts for ingredients it looks like the people are being creative. It certainly fits how the duchys ancestors lived Eine looked at the pink rice with suppressed disgust. It wasnt terrible but where are the spices? The cepillium and wasp innards are the only source of taste; it is so one-dimensional, relying purely on those two ingredients. I guess there''s some harmony, though? Shes a human noble, yeah? Grimnir asked me, to which I nodded. How often has Eine eaten stuff only served to nobles? Pretty much her whole life. How often has she eaten stuff from Saori? Quite often up until now. How often has she eaten simple grilled meat and fish? Once, and that was during our duo hunting week. Now, how often has she eaten street food? This was her first try. I just gained [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] from eating this Eines mortified face seemed to have turned slightly pale from that announcement. Before she actually got sick, we gave her bowl of rice to Grimnir and promised to cook something more normalter on. While giving her [Poison Resistance] might not have been our initial n, getting Eine used tomon food was one of the goals. Greenveil nobles are supposedly known as gourmets due to how bountiful the harvest can be in their duchies, which led to most of them bing extremely picky eaters. Eine had her preferences on how her meat should be seared, how the vegetables should be cut, and how the dishes should be garnished. For somebody who couldnt cook herself, she had a list of details she wanted before feeling satisfied with her meals. Fortunately, shes been very lenient concerning Saoris cooking, which was good but not Michelin professional level, and also what we are selling to people in our restaurant, as we werent serving nobles. After a hearty lunch, and giving Eine some cake and toffel chips to appease her, we returned to Grimnirs wagon where I began exining what our partys next ns were. As we will stay in Cedaraille until SpringSun about three weeks from now, as today was the 14th of WinterMoon I told them I had decided to ept Grimnirs request to hunt down a molten rock for his hammer. We need a cksmith. If he can provide what we need, then I do not see anything wrong with helping him out. It is simply another step towards our goals, Saori agreed to my idea. With Eine also agreeing, Aurora was unanimous in this decision. Well, I am still not sure why we are not considering other cksmiths, but okay. A tazong is fully capable of besting any manling when ites to smithing, wolfkin, Grimnir grumbled at Saoris offhand remark. Saori waved her hand, not expecting the taz to suddenly feel offended like that, I am not questioning you, Mister Grimnir, so please calm down. Anyway, are youpletely unable to craft equipment? Even leather ones? If you could, I actually have a request that would demand your skills. Outside Grimnirs wagon, Saori called her garms to emerge from her shadow. As if they were wet, the giant wolves shook their fur before staring down at Grimnir. Since people had trouble spotting the garms cors back in the dungeon, we had mana threads attached to their cors to act as LEDS once they poured mana into them; otherwise, their ck fur would cover the cors up and people would assume that the garms were hostile monsters. We still had to calm down a few people who saw the four appear, but once it was done, Saori had enough time to exin to Grimnir what she had envisioned. The garms needed more protection from attacks, so we nned to have leather armor made for them from a few C rank hides. Specifically, the hides from the trolls and orcs wed killed recently. Please, take a look, Saori showed the dwarf her obsidian w protectors and disyed its ability to store and shoot venom. This requires us to get a new hammer for you, but would you be able to recreate them for all four? Grimnir inspected the w protectors on Saoris hand, touching and analyzing the structure. Ahhh, this was made by a tazong or somebody who can recreate our techniques. Hmm, I cant remember which ns technique it was, but this is undoubtedly from an inko. Tazics haverger hands, more suited for big projects, while inkos can be almost as dextrous as elves when it concerns finer and more detailed work with their human-like hands. Hmph. Itll be tough, but I can create something like this when its for your garms. Woah, you can? From the sound of what you said, it honestly didnt seem so, I remarked in surprise from hisst sentence. Hmph. Youre lucky you met the taz with milk drinking hands, unlike any other, Grimnir said, eyes softened before patting Saoris hand lightly. The difference between their hands was obvious from a distance Saoris was covered in fur and around the size of a normal womans while Grimnirs were rough and hard like stone, lookingrger than the average mans. It reminded me a bit of Ognis, the dwarf who was responsible for our equipment in Firwood. Did I say something wrong? I wondered as Grimnirs face looked sullen. Saori continued by also mentioning tools for her garms to carry her mana threads more easily. Up until now, Saori had to take her threads from her storage and throw them to her pack, which would waste precious time during a battle. Just as we girls needed gear to be stronger, so did our garms need their own gear. Hmm, alright, I understand. Think of me making the leather armor and thread holders as your payment for helping me get that rock. Delving that deep into a dungeon without proper preparations is suicide, so if you four need anything,e over and Ill try to craft it. Just, dont ask for anything concerning metal weapons or armor, Grimnir shook his head in annoyance. I aint making something Blei can me me for. The best or nothing at all. Got it. We can take care of provisions and potions, I patted Saoris and Tasiannas shoulders. Do you mind if we spend some time getting ready in the dungeon? Leveling up, training skills, and getting a feel for the dungeon? Take your time. I aint leaving this city until I get that magma rock or I die trying to get it, but I prefer doing the former, you hear? My pride aint gonna ept yousses protecting me during the spelunking, so Ill get myself ready, too. Dont dawdle too much, though. And with that, we said our goodbyes to Grimnir for the day. He was quite rough around the edges with moments of sadness I couldnt understand, but one of our goals foring to Cedaraille was set. Now, we just needed to get ready to reach it. The first thing we needed to do was to fulfill the agreement rted to the merchant guild contract Saori got for us, which meant I had to get my voice ready for tomorrow amongst a few other things. Saori went to the Chefs Guild with Newt Sarlenzias letter of rmendation, getting our restaurant a good spot close to the two adventurer guilds and the merchant district to best serve our two main customers: Adventurers and merchants. With the bureaucratic part dealt with, we now needed to make the rest of our preparations for tomorrow. Once back at the inn, our party rented a spot in the kitchen for ourselves, which the innkeeper dly allowed after I offered to heal any problems he or his family had. The perks of being a white-robed priestess. As our party had grown to four people, Saori decided to expand our menu by one or two dishes. Actually, the real reason was Saoris increased confidence in the kitchen and that Eine promised to handle the ledger and numbers afterwards, saving Saori a good amount of energy which she could use to focus on cooking. Tasianna was also feeling morefortable around humans and believed she could use her catalyst to help serve our customers. She didnt need to create ice daggers all the time, she could also mold the mana slime oozed from it to create flying trays to deliver drinks and food to the tables. She didnt need to rush too much and could focus on customer service while her trays handled the rest. What was Eines job in our restaurant? Well, she couldnt cook, she was slow with cutting vegetables and meat, found washing dishes dull, and wasnt a professional maid like Tasianna. There wasnt much she could do except being a manager, taking care of our finances and also our rations, right? Wrong! Honestly, I never expected to y an instrument in front of others again, Einemented while polishing her geigler. Thest time was when I yed it in front of you, Hestia, during our first meeting. Father and Mother practically forced me to practice in anticipation of your visit. Oh, so you faked your joy back then. Sorry about that, Eine, I replied, remembering how ted Eine had appeared back then, not expecting she was just acting happy and excited. Well, who knows? After were done practicing together, we just might be ready for the opera in the capital. You jest, Hestia. You are good, I am not. Color me surprised when I heard Griffonpeak had an opera where nobles performed in front of aristocrats and their associates, which included well-known merchants like Newt or vassal houses. An opera wasnt a ce for an idol, it was home for conductors and musicians like my parents; however, that didnt mean I wouldnt want to experience performing at one. I was raised by ssical music and plenty of opera and broadway visits, after all. While Eine thought I was joking, I do think Eine could be a decent musician with some more practice and confidence. So, performing with me during work hours was my way to help her grow more. She couldnt do the manual work like Saori and Tasianna, but she was able to be artistic. Live music performances were part of Auroras trademark experience. Ok, our new menu will include our usual curry rice and stir-fried rice, as they are easy to make, but I will also add reuben sandwiches and tonkatsu rice bowls. Hestia, how is our yeast and rice supply? Saori asked me. A reuben sandwich is an American sandwich made out of meat, usually corned beef, grilled cheese, sauerkraut and dressing. I loved me some sauerkraut and I cant wait to spread the love to Peolynca. Tonkatsu is a Japanese breaded, deep-fried pork Saori loved to eat back on Earth, and something shes been nning to make again once we had the equipment, seasonings, and a ton of pork. And boy, did we hunt a ton of skorrs in the dungeon. We have enough yeast for making sandwiches. Were fine for rice, too. Well have to prepare more sauerkraut though. Once our preparation for tomorrow was done, we took a good rest in the inn for tomorrow''s workday. After setting the restaurant up, we faced the same challenge we had in Firwood, as people were intimidated by the fact I was a priestess, although this time it only took a few minutes for people to start bing curious. Let the music y, let it enter your soul Rest your weary body here To a tune or melody Listen now, to a soothing remedy Listen now, let your stress disappear Let my song reach you, fill your heart with wonder and more Gaze up to the blue sky To smile to the light Listen now, you know what is right Listen now, dont need to look so wry The strong aroma of the curry, the frying tonkatsu, and the sauerkraut captivated everybodys noses. Eines geigler and my singing brought peoples ears to listen to us. While people were looking over at us, nobody was taking the bait yet, so Tasianna approached a few onlookers and filled wooden cups full of water for everybody to see, announcing to everybody, Restaurant Aurora is open! We opened the restaurant a bit before lunchtime, as we needed time to attract the first trailzers to spread the name of our restaurant to people. Once prime time came during lunch, the people crowding around our restaurant was all the necessary advertisement we needed to bring hungry patrons flooding in. Tray 1 to table 2! Tray 2 is filled, to table 5! Tray 3 to table 5! Tasianna, lets go! Saori shouted as she filled trays with food before resuming cooking and preparing the next dishes. Got it, got it! Tasianna stated resolutely, sending out multiple trays at once before taking the orders of the next set of guests. All the while, Eine and I were going through our list of songs. All the songs I wrote on Peolynca were used up eventually, so I had to resort to Earth originals, like Renai Cirction, to fill up the time gaps. While I was doing that, Eine pointed out a carriage stopping over at the corner of the streets, a carriage with the symbol of the Sarlenzia Trading Company. Hopefully, we impressed him enough. After lunchtime was finished, I did some of my priestess duty with my usual 500 Davi fee, attracting quite a few people. As I requested money for my services, even if it was on the cheaper side, the local church hopefully wont cause any trouble for me. Once I was done, our party visited the merchant guild to finalize the contract with Newt Sarlenzia. With how much he showered Eine and me with ttery, I couldnt help but feel like his words meant nothing. Maybe he did like my singing, but I didnt get the feeling he was a fan or anything, more like a two-faced businessman. Well, he was one, so it kinda fits. Anyways, after much debate, Newt finally agreed to the amount of ore Grimnir estimated should be enough for the truss, the foundation, and the rest of the metal equipment, while the merchant guild would put in an order for wooden floorboards for us. More than what we needed, as we presumed some might get destroyed during use. The guild master then brought us to the supply room of hispany where we exchanged fulinoe leaves, Belzac herbs, and other Belzac products for a hefty supply of ingredients and food. Hispany didnt trade ore or metal, so hed have to have some transported from a southern mining town in the Lecartiglio duchy. We then promised to introduce him House Helvas for the yeast deal. Before we left, I had something to say to him, Mister Newt, could you send a message to Lord Duke Greenveil for me? Please, ask him if we could borrow one of his [Crystals of the Divine System] for personal use. As it would take far too long to go into the dungeon, train until we maxed out our jobs, and then return to the surface where we could change our jobs again before continuing this cycle, Eine suggested asking Duke Greenveil for a crystal we could carry around. There was a crystal at the entrance of the dungeon rented by the hunters guild so we had the 1000 Davi fee applied here, too but imagine us venturing down to floor eight and then having to go back up. Its a slog. Eine already made it clear that these crystals were extremely expensive to produce, as it would require the destruction of a dungeon core, and new dungeons pop out rarely. When a dungeon does appear, people would definitely want more, since more [Crystals of the Divine System] werent bad to have. However, if Duke Greenveil had any spares, then Eine thought he might be willing to share one with us since, you know, we stopped a diplomatic crisis for him and his kingdom. It was a small request, right? However, it seemed we were fresh out of luck. I apologize, Lady Hestia, but I am sure Lord Duke Greenveil does not possess any spares at this moment. He recently granted one to the Lord Marquess Sirius, as I heard thetter wished to rebuild the mages and alchemy guilds. The previous alchemy guild was somehow destroyed, and the [Crystal of the Divine System] loaned to them was destroyed along with it. Why is all our bad luck caused by myself? Just why? Why did I have to blow up that whole ce? Just why? Well, I guess its fine that the Marquess didnt just fine us for it. I probably should be happy he decided to give us an IOU despite what I did. Asking him to borrow a crystal would be the height of shamelessness With that idea out of the window due to my overkill, I left the merchant guild building with a downcasted head. We then took the rest of the day off before returning to the dungeon the next morning. That was when our training arc finally began. For a whole week, we trained the heck out of any Job we acquired, going through them as fast as possible while also training Eines abilities. We mostly stayed on floor eight a beautiful, mystical forest as that was the spot Eine could train the best. She had to level up her skill levels independently while Saori, Tasianna, and I roamed the floor hunting down monsters for experience to funnel into our Jobs and Eine. In this entire time, I had [Will to Fight and Survive] on 24/7. It was not only to keep ourselves in tip-top shape to continue hunting monsters down, but it was also to prevent Eine and Tasianna from breaking down in exhaustion. Their Stamina was far less than Saoris and my own, so we had to push them to continue grinding. Even I got kinda sick of hearing my own song after all that time, but grinding wasnt about being enjoyable, it was being ruthlessly efficient. Holy shit, fuck grinding arcs! They are terrible! This reminds me of my days in Belzac, verdammt, how did I Okay, I got kinda soft from living in civilization again. Saori and I were unlucky when it came to our main level as it wouldnt budge from the experience, but Tasianna and Eine enjoyed all the benefits from the grind. Job, skill, and personal levels all rose up. SP was spent if we needed a boost. The training was pretty rewarding overall, but maybe it was for the best if we chilled out with the next training arc, since I have to say it got dull pretty fast. After a week of training, everybody decided it would be for the best if we stopped for now and called over Grimnir to venture with him deep into the dungeon. Leveling on floor eight had its limit when Eine and Tasianna started having trouble leveling up there. Sure, it meant we couldnt level up our Jobs anymore, but we could get Eine to the necessary skill levels to survive with SP after she begins raising her personal levels again. Our goal was an area with the possibility of B rank monsters. Eine had to bepetent enough to survive against C rank monsters at the very least with Saori and me around. Thanks to buying all the stat growth-boosting skills at the very beginning, she gained a massive boost in strength after all the leveling. Now, it was time we continued with it. Well, hope yousses are ready. Its gonna be a rough time after floor ten, Grimnir, equipped with heavy armor thicker than my hand, announced to us after we called him over. In his left hand was a bag of equipment for Saoris garms, who all managed to level up to five, while his right hand carried arge warhammer with an almost steampunk-like design. Got your stuff. Leather is at least something I can make without needing a hammer. If there are any monsters I think we can use to upgrade the armor, Ill tell you. Its gonna be a trip. Time to go dungeon delving. Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 83 Job: Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver Health: 5573/5573 Mana: 18472/18472 Stamina: 3461/3461 Effects: [Humanized (Moderate)][Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] Name: Saori Segawa Level: 80 Job: Shadow Warrior Health: 5422/5422 Mana: 4317/4317 Stamina: 4789/4789 Effects: [Humanized (Moderate)] Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 61 Job: Fae Whisperer Health: 2824/2824 Mana: 7845/7845 Stamina: 2778/2778 Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 44 Job: Magus Health: 1541/1541 Mana: 2035/2035 Stamina: 1261/1261 Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 61 Job: sthammer Gunner Health: 5791/5791 Mana: 1109/1109 Stamina: 5471/5471 A note from AbyssRaven The song for today is something more soothing. Honestly, love this song. "Fly me to the Moon" by Frank Sinatra: Rawr Female vocals for this song is [T]/ If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 25: The Actions of Aurora. Side Story 25: The Actions of Aurora. Cedaraille did not disappoint! So many new ingredients! So many possibilities~ Taking Lady Yorshkas suggestion toe here was the correct choice! If you were to ask an adventurer why a settlement with a dungeon was so popr, then they would reply with we can hunt monsters without worrying about the hunters guild warning us off. That is because monsters are constantly created inside a dungeon, meaning that adventurers can hunt them for an indefinite amount of time. Monster poptions outside of dungeons need to be carefully managed so they neither be a threat nor go extinct in the area, and while it was possible to repopte these environments through monster spawning, flooding an area with too much mana can be a terrible risk, as that may result in strong monsters spawning. Both adventurer types hunters and mercenaries y monsters to earn money and create new equipment for themselves. While mercenaries technically specialized in humanoid encounters, it wasnt rare for a mercenary to also be a member of the hunters guild, and vice versa. Adventurers couldnt be picky about their source of ie. Not like ours, since our party was receiving donations from the Church of Aurena. My name is Tamae Tsuji, or Tsuji Tamae as I would be called if we were in Japan and not in Peolynca. Daughter of two prestigious chefs, ex-ss representative of ss 3-2, and now the party leader of The Magical Biscuits. Im also one of those so-called Heroes of Aurena, a tag given to me by one of the religious factions in this fantasy world the Church of Aurena. While my name and those of my ssmates were being used as religious propaganda, we actually were kidnapped from Earth to this world through, you guessed it, magic! Now, the only way for us to return home was to follow the churchs orders, which included risking our lives to defeat some so-called demonkin monarch. While everybody was, unsurprisingly, dissatisfied with the situation, I personally looked at this opportunity with optimism. Not because I wanted to fight anybody, but because this world was filled with new ingredients to cook with. Tama-chan, youre acting up again With a soft shake on my shoulder, the world seemed to havee back into focus for me. The ck frame in front of my eyes disappeared and the blur on the edges cleared up, breaking my focus from the object in the middle of my vision. A giant cave bat. A felwing. Oh, sorry about that, Kazumi-chan, I apologized to Kazumi Hoshino, a good friend and fellow hero. The marketce is always so packed with goods when a dungeon is nearby, no? Meat is butchered on the street and then immediately sold to a passerby, materials for weapons and armors are sold to vendors by adventurers; all of that without any care for endangering any animal species. Urgh, you arent thinking of turning that bat into a meal, right? Spices can block the memory of the monsters appearance by only so much, Kohaku Kobayashimented with disgust from behind me. She was a good friend, too, and, like Kazumi-chan, was a member of The Magical Biscuits. You can cook well, Tama-chan, but some of your more experimental dishes were pretty weird. We dont have the taste buds of a monster or anything like that. I wish I had the taste buds of a monster. I wonder what its like to eat like one? Are certain tastes neutral for them? However, I guess my curiosity belongs more to tasting new ingredients as a whole. I love tasting new dishes, whether its gourmet or simple street food, as widening ones horizons is one of the goals a chef must always pursue. Limiting myself to a small palette would undoubtedly dull my tastes, make me picky, and its a life lesson I will always remember, especially after my parents pretty much forced their interests and philosophy on me like that! So, it was pretty annoying to hear that I couldnt taste certain animals due to them being endangered, and I understand that fully. A sticker with one of thest of its kind on a stic-wrapped steak does make eating such a thing unappetizing. So, what a surprise it was for me to witness a monster digging itself free from the ground the moment it was born inside a dungeon. Mana was as abundant as air on Peolynca, and as long as there was mana, there would be dungeons producing monsters like a factory. Peolynca already brought a different spin on certain ingredients I was used to on Earth, so I couldnt be happier when I learned I could cook and taste whatever ingredients I wanted to without worrying about bringing them closer to extinction! Although, most of the things I could make wouldnt even be considered a menu option in a fine-dining restaurant. Too radical, too experimental. Anyways, I think we have enough for tonights dinner. We can stop by at the merchant guild tomorrow to purchase our dungeon rations, I told Kazumi-chan and Kohaku-chan while we all were carrying bags full of groceries. My party and I were currently in Cedaraille, the capital of the Greenveil Duchy of the Kingdom of Artorias, not because of any church work, but because we needed to restock on alchemical ingredients. You see, not only was I our partys main cook, but I was also responsible for brewing our potions and enchanting our equipment, although only at a novice level. The reason for this was my unique supportive skill [Enchanters Oath]. Each of us Heroes of Aurena received a unique skill when we arrived in Peolynca, and mine was meant for supporting others. Although I still dabbled a bit in magic despite not being the most talented in it, since The Magical Biscuits wouldnt have a healer if I hadnt volunteered to be one. Support mage with a few offensive spells, would be the perfect way to describe my expertise As the three of us left the central marketce, we made our way back to our inn in the merchant district. On the way, I caught a whiff of something delectable, drawing my attention towards it. our stress disappear Let my song reach you, fill your heart with wonder and more Gaze up to the blue sky To smile to the light Listen now, you know what is right Listen now, dont need to look so wry The sound of a violin, or geigler as the Artorians called it, and the voice of a young woman harmonized perfectly togethe, reached my ears. I felt more at ease, as if an uneasiness tightening my chest was momentarily washed away in this musical wondend. A crowd was gathering around the music, blocking my sight. Looking through the gaps, I witnessed the source of that smell I noticed earlier. It was a street food stall, where the chef was cooking inside a wooden cube stall, blocking me from actually seeing the chef from this angle. I could see a waitress serving customers of the stall, but it was just impossible for me to see her face. There wasnt even a chance to see the musicians either. Wow, this smells amazing. I want to try it out! As a mere apprentice chef, I still was very curious about how Peolyncians prepared their meals. What ingredients did they use, their techniques, what influenced them to make it? Ive been going around whenever I had some spare time to taste street vendors or eateries in every town and city our party has visited, although, if it wasnt for our partys constant activities, I probably would have increased my waistline by now. As I was about to push through the crowd to have a taste of whatever this vendor was cooking, somebody grabbed my arm. Usually, I would be anxious by this, but as neither [Danger Perception] nor [Enhanced Enemy Sense] had warned me, I calmly turned my head around to where two angry girls were ring at me. Dont make uste again just because you got excited about some dish, Tama-chan! Kazumi-chan scolded me. Right! We can do that tomorrow. We need to get the groceries back and get to cooking, Kohaku-chan agreed, pulling me out of the crowd and pushing me away from it. A shame. Once back at our inn, which was one of the finest in the city, the three of us were greeted by Nishio Kudo and Misaki Kawano, the two remaining members of our party. After renting the inns kitchen, we unpacked our ingredients and began cooking; well, I did most of the cooking, although the others helped out with the preparations. Hey, everybody, Im back~ Oh! Wee back, Lady Yorshka! That was Commander Yorshka, a high-ranking and incredibly strong knight belonging to the Knights of Aurena, a holy knight order responsible for the protection of the Church of Aurena. As the church wanted to keep us Heroes safe until we were ready to fight the demonkin monarch, they assigned a knight to each of our parties. There were five parties with five members each and each party was overseen by one knight. You would imagine a knight to be more stoic and serious about matters, but Lady Yorshka was quitex and carefree outside of duty. She acted more like a friend, albeit a very strict friend when it came to training and bettering ourselves to survive better. So, I know we came here to buy some alchemy ingredients, but does anybody have anything against going to the dungeon? Lady Yorshka asked while we ate. Wont we be behind schedule? Nishio-kun asked her with skepticism. Our party was actually paired with another party of our ssmates, who were currently waiting around Firwood, going around to fulfill the local temples requests. I just received a message that Asaka and Elrick are having some troubles with the local wildlife. Theyre thinning down the group close to one of the designated viges. In other words, we have some time to spare, and I think the best way would be for training, Lady Yorshka smiled mischievously, knowing we couldnt say no since she had already given us a big lecture on being prepared and ready to fight wherever. Do you five have any idea of how many C rank or higher adventurers randomly die to the most unbelievable coincidences? Luck and fortune will never be in your favor and one simple misstep can mean your end, for either heroes ormoners. You can fight goblins on one day, but a giant warrior the next. I am responsible for keeping you five alive, but it is also my duty to make sure you can fend for yourselves, do you all understand? Even I could die, so I would appreciate it if I could put my trust in you to prevent those scenarios from happening since I cant afford to die, okay? Bone-chilling, honestly. The next day, Lady Yorshka brought us to the hunters guild for us to get our dungeon permission and, once we were done, she brought us up to the second floor, looking around the room filled with tables and people eating. She then went to the furthest table with us where a robbed man was sitting. Talon Mellor, yes? Do I have the correct person? Lady Yorshka said, prompting the man to turn his head around, revealing a half-mask hiding the right side of his face. Who wants to know? A customer? he replied in a monotone voice, inspecting Lady Yorshka and us with half-close eyes. Something like that. Two questions before we get to business. Have you seen a girl with red hair, horns, and a tail? Dragonewt girl around the age of 15 or 16? She then pointed at the emblem on her white armor, symbolizing the Knights of Aurena. The masked man understood what she meant and nodded after a few seconds of contemtion. Good. Do you know where she went? Where was she lodging? Why would I? I just met the girl once and that was it. I dont have the time to meddle in others business, he then took a swig from his tankard, moistening his throat. Questions answered. Whats your business with me? Lady Yorshka scratched her snow-white hair, swinging her ponytail around as a result, mumbling, Dammit, Gael. Couldnt you have your birds follow them better? Causes more problems that he solves, honestly. She then turned towards us, introducing the man before us, Talon Mellor, an Illusionist and C rank hunter. Hell be our dungeon guide to help us reach the lower floors faster. Get used to his pessimism. She then turned back to him. I need your help guiding us down to the lower floors, below ten. No. It was an immediate rejection. While the five of us reacted to this answer in our own way, Lady Yorshka didnt flinch one bit, looking like she knew this would happen. And why is that? Floor ten is the start leading to the magma chamber, the room of the dungeon boss and core. You cant pay me enough nor can you coerce me into helping you, church knight. I aint ever going there. The robed man then turned away from us, waving his hand to tell us to leave. Shame. A guide would be useful. As the rest of us were about to leave, Lady Yorshka held her hand up to signal us to stop before continuing, despite it looking like the man was ignoring her. Well, I did hear you had pyrophobia, so I cant me you for declining. You have the body to show for it, after all, which earned Lady Yorshka a scoff from him. His body? Well, you know, the bird chirps also said something about your past. I dont need to bring it up, right? The man then turned his head around, staring at Yorshka with irritation and anger. One name. Keith Svonnweidher. Im all ears. A smirk grew on her face from the robed mans answer. I have no idea if you heard this, but Professor Keith was kicked out of the royal academy due to an unfortunate ident, where one of his proteges identally killed a nobles heir. Poor kid, got influenced by a Danterno fanatic. Well, Keith was found out and rightfully kicked out for forgetting to teach his student how to calm his emotions. Skip to the important parts. Okay, okay. Well, a reliable source informed me he recently entered Greenveil Duchy with a bunch of Danterno''s other followers. The lower floors are quite fiery, which makes it a perfect ce for a pilgrimage, no? They can probably get their hands on some special rocks or minerals to create a powerful alchemical stone. Yorshka then showed him her ID, disying her hunter and adventurer rank proudly to him. We need a guide. Do you need help? R-Rank A The man then took his mask off for his right eye to properly see Lady Yorshkas ID with both eyes. I gasped at the sight of the right side of his face, scarred andpletely red, as if hed experienced a severe burn. My eye was then drawn to a rune-like tattoo glowing bright blue as if it was there to hide his scars. It isnt an illusion, he spoke aside to me, noticing my gaze on the tattoo, before answering Lady Yorshka. I know the path down. If the dungeon hasnt changed theyout since the first time I visited that hellish ce, then I should be able to guide you down without any worries. Good. However, before we go, would you mind offering your secondary services to us? Lady Yorshka then turned to us. Does anybody want a cool runic tattoo? Itll hurt, though~ ************************************ Impossible! A voice echoed through the halls of an abandoned dwarven mining hold, once dedicated to the cksmith God Blei. A lone figure was standing at the end of a hallway located on the deepest floor of the hold, behind a giant dwarven door. He had golden hair and yellow skin with two jagged horns protruding out of his forehead and a long, thin tail extending from a hole in his pants. He had an expression of disbelief, disying his small sharp fangs. He then clenched his teeth before storming into a small room, smashing the skeletal remains of a human. The room had nothing inside of it, save for all the dust on the floor. T-This cant be! H-How could this happen?! the demonkin eximed with bafflement instead of anger. Why? What is going on? Why is everything working against us? The damn grimgarians failed once again, losing a whole battalion and the cave entrance into Greenveil copsed from a flood. A flood! Inside a mountain?! How was that possible?! Rage filled the demonkin, turning his yellow skin slightly reddish, but it stopped before it could dye his whole face. The red flush vanished and the pristine yellow gold appeared once again. The mark of a demonkin of pride. WrathdammitI need to calm myself down. I am better than those savages. I am better than those savages. I am better than those savages. I am superior to all the other demonkin, even those others of pride, the demonkin breathed heavily before his heartbeat calmed down significantly, so slow he could be mistaken for a corpse. The progression towards taming sea serpents has been significantly slowed down because of a leviathan evolving into an S rank, causing chaos in the seas. The orb holding a herald of my gods was taken away by somebody, and all the preparations that human made to amodate the herald were destroyed. The perfect ce for its resurrection. He then shook his head. Greenveil knows now, without a doubt; whoever destroyed the battalion would have informed the humans. Artorias will know, and if this war ends in failure, then I cannot call myself superior to those wretches ever again. My pride cannot allow that. A creature of darkness suddenly manifested from the demonkins mana, morphed into the form of a raven. It is time I sent this kingdom into chaos. It must be made vulnerable. Noughter was heard. The demonkin was poised to act. The herald must be found. Chapter 171: The Magical Number 9. Chapter 171: The Magical Number 9. Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 3] [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 3] [Spear Technique Lv. 6] [Spear Mastery Lv. 2] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] [Draconic Aura Lv. 2] [Dismantle Lv. 8] gained Max level of Jobs [Taunter], [Frencer], [Earth Mage], [Wind Mage], [Scale-Dust User] has been reached Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver Level: 0/30 Job Skill gained: [Scale-Dust Size Increase], [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] Jeez, level 30 If leveling it up is going to be as hard as [Scale-Dust User] was, or even harder, then this will take a while. Luckily, we are gonna be gone for a while. Before leaving for the dungeon, our party decided to stop by the hunters guild to change our Main Jobs since were about to embark for an extended time without ess to a [Crystal of the Divine System]. However, as our dungeon trip wasnt meant for training, taking a Main Job that provided Job skills or abilities would be more beneficial. Job: Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver Requirements: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 3], [Scale-Dust User] Job Lv. 15, 10000 Mana, 2000 Strength, 3000 Intelligence, 3000 Stamina Acquirement Benefits: Mana Increase, Strength increase, Intelligence increase, Wisdom Increase, Agility Increase, Stamina increase, [Dreadme Dragon] proficiency Main Job Benefits: [Scale-Dust Size Increase], [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] Job: Shadow Warrior Requirements: [Shadow Armament Lv. 5], [Shadow Rogue] Job Lv. 15, [Dark Magic Lv. 10], [Silence Lv. 1], [Odorless Lv. 1], 2000 Mana, 1500 Strength, 3500 Agility, 3500 Stamina Acquirement Benefits: Mana Increase, Strength increase, Agility Increase, Stamina increase, [Shadow Armament] proficiency Main Job Benefits: [Shadow Dash Eruption], [Dusk Bombardment], [Penumbral Armament] Job: Fae Whisperer Requirements: Able to seemune with lesser faefolk, 1500 Mana Acquirement Benefits: Mana Increase, Intelligence Increase, Agility Increase, [Fae Talk] proficiency In our one week of hardcore training, our party managed to gain quite a lot of levels for Eine and our Jobs. Unfortunately, due to the three Jobs per week rule set by the System, the four of us only changed to six Jobs, where I managed to finish the level 15 Job [Scale-Dust User] just yesterday. Seeing as it was one of the Jobs created from my racial skills, it just seemed natural for me to acquire and level [Scale-Dust User] once I had the chance. After all, it increased the proficiency of [Dreadme Dragon], one of the four skills I had to bring to level 10 in order to be able to evolve to Rank A. [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] was apparently the next step in this Job line, seeing as it had [Scale-Dust User] Job Lv. 15 in its requirements. Aside from having a maximum level of 30, it was pretty hard to level up, seeing as how ying a single Rank E wasnt enough to bring [Scale-Dust User] up to level one. Saori had the same idea as I did. [Shadow Warrior] was the 30 level version of [Shadow Rogue], created through the unique skill [Shadow Armament]. Aside from giving her two Job abilities in [Shadow Dash Eruption] which makes her [Shadow Dash] deal damage upon exiting her shadow and [Dark Bombardment] a dark elemental version of [Petal mes] that shoots out small bombs it also gave her [Penumbral Armament], a Job skill that gives her [Shadow Armament] more defensive prowess outside of being a dark resistance increaser. Tasianna, on the other hand, took a Job which was less focused onbative abilities, but more on utility. [Fae Whisperer] was the first Job in the Faemancer line, something weve already seen Silva the wind elf have. It only had a maximum of ten levels shell be done with the Job quickly but it allowed Tasianna to do something nobody else in our party could: Speak with lesser faefolk. As a fairy, Tasianna was able to see all kinds of fae, but she wasnt able tomunicate with lesser fae and elementals, simr to how a human couldnt speak with apes and monkeys without teaching them signnguage. My [Mana Eyes] allowed me to see the silhouettes of small mana balls, which Tasianna confirmed as spirits, but I couldnt actually see them, making me ineligible for [Fae Whisperer]. After what happened with Kiiro and the onnikai, Tasianna came to the realization that fairies werent the only faefolk suffering in the world outside their havens. Sure, she knew this was the case due to her education, but before she met the onnikais, that realization wasnt as vivid as it was now. Fae like Kiiro could be everywhere, needing help, but there wouldnt always be a faemancer like Silva there to solve these problems. Tasianna, however, could do her part to help as Aurora traveled. She wasnt nning to be an elementalist like Silva, she just wanted to be able to speak with all the different kinds of faefolk. Learn if they had any troubles. While her altruistic motivation was praiseworthy, being a Faemancer also helped our party as it allows her to gather information through them. The average fairy rarely acts seriously, and Im not sure if thats the case for lesser fae, too. Hopefully not, Tasianna mentioned after switching Jobs. She seemed to have mostly gotten over her prejudices against humans, but it seems shes still a big critic of her own race. Lastly, Eine was the one who gained the most levels from our dungeon trips, rising up a whole 14 levels from 30 to 44. That was 6350 SP earned! With her 800 spare SP, that amounted to quite a stockpile of points until she used them all up on skill upgrades. You know, when I heard about the whole Job system, I thought using my SP to level up skills was a waste until I realized how hard it really was. Higher tiers of Jobs required more experience to level up andmon Jobs wouldnt give something universally useful like [Poison Resistance] or [Battle Mind]. We can talk all about being patient and ying the long game all we like, but stuff like the onnikais or the grimgarian battalion appearing during our journeys make that n less appealing. Im not saying we should spend all our SP, leaving nothing behind as a failsafe, but some skills were worth spending on. Uhm, I know you are aware of the dangers beneath floor 10, but please be very prudent. Skill and strength cannot always get you out of all situations, Cleo, a hunters guild receptionist, warned us before handing us multiple maps for the various floors beneath the 9th. May the Goddess of the Hunt guide you to your prey. Good fortune! We then left the hunters guild, poised for our trip into the dungeon. Since we had already made the party, Grimnir was already with us this whole time, brooding without saying anything to us. Of course, we hid the sensitive information from him using our specially-ordered IDs, which also included the information shown in the party screen. He couldnt see my [Humanized (Moderate)] status, in other words. As Grimnir was silently following us, we decided there wasnt a need to talk until we entered the dungeon. Grimnir seemed prepared, after all. His armor wasnt decorated in any sparkling gold or silver like a noble knight, preferring to look intimidating with thick, scarred eoriant tes and pauldrons while a long ted chainmail hauberk flowed down to his ankles like a dress. Massive gauntlets hid hisrge hands and his metal boots made his every step quake the earth like a behemoth. His orange hair and face were protected by a stoic-looking helmet, leaving only his beard undefended. Unlike his unkempt appearance from before, his current look made him feel like an ancient tank, which was far more impressive than how I appeared with my [Panzer] spell. On his back was arge backpack and his weapon. When I asked him what was inside the former, he mentioned his cksmith kit and a few valuables, since he couldnt just leave them in his wagon while he was gone. Thetter, on the other hand, was far more interesting. At a first nce, it looked like a polearm-like warhammer a long, moderately-thin metal handle with arge, thick hammerhead. Looking closer, however, you could see apartment and other mechanical pieces attached to his weapon, all leading up to the top which had a crevasse dividing the hammer into two heads. In that space, an ornamented cylinder sat. All in all, his hammer looked more steampunk, without the steam, unlike the medieval or magical weapons Ive seen so far. The first four floors of the dungeon were, as always, far too easy for our group, since they were made for beginners. Usually, Saori would lead the party since she was our best scout, but Grimnir insisted he should do it, as armored frontliners are meant to stand in front of everybody. From an adventurers perspective, he was the one with the most experience, and its not like he was wrong. Our party was just that weird. This is the most normal formation this party has ever used, Eine mumbled, which I acknowledged. While it wasnt abnormal for Saori to lead our party, since she is our best tracker and enemy detector, me being our partys tank and frontline was weird. I was mostly a mage with some melee capabilities, but I always guarded the backline against ambushes and was the first one to jump in front of everybody to protect them despite having no armor per se. Eine was wearing a chainmail hauberk with a gambeson underneath it while being adept with a sword, however, she was being guarded by Tasianna and me, two mages. Then again, if you looked at our party more strictly under an RPG lens, werent we just one dedicated mage, two mages with closebat options, and a rogue with magic abilities? If we hadnt been so abnormal, our party would have been wiped in the first session. Anyway, after passing through thebyrinth-like cavern from floor four, we entered floor five. A significant change in scenery, we went from a cavernous environment back to a forest setting; yet, it was iparable to the forests we had been to before. The Belzac forest was a grouping of different wood biomes, which included a boreal forest, a temperate woond, a swamp, and a tropical jungle just to name a few. I guess it wouldnt be weird, seeing as how big the Belzac forest was, but there was nothing magical about the forest beyond its high Rank. All the trees and nts looked just like youd expect them to. Floors five to floor nine, on the other hand, were exactly what you would expect from a fantastical forest. Bright shining dandelions grew around the smallkes and ponds of this ce, shining bright colors from an assortment of colors as the wind dragged their pollen through the air, illuminating our surroundings. Despite not being ssified as a monster or treant, the trees in this area could move independently without a floral magician like Cernust in the area, making me believe floors five to nine were all part of a single organism of sorts. The monsters in this area fit the theme of the ce, with giant colorful bugs flying around, raptor-type dinosaurs using the trees to prowl for prey, and sentient mushroom monsters. All of this happened as the sky of these floors waspletely shrouded in darkness, never showing a hint of the sun while we were training on floor eight. Unfortunately. Fancily bright, sharp-ear forests give me a headache whenever I enter one. Feel at home, Tasianna? Grimnir grumbled the moment we arrived here. Tasianna shrugged as she replied, Well, it beats brown rocks with someva and gemstones here and there. This forest and Sariel feel like theyre living and breathing, Sir Dwarf. Hmph. It is precisely theck of color underground that makes you appreciate the rare shining gems and ores you uncover. It is for this reason that we tazongs consider all our creations as art, worthy to dedicate all of our energy into. It was just idle banter; nobody actually got insulted by it. Tasianna was a fairy in the first ce, and, unlike in some fantasy stories, the dwarves and elves in Peolynca have a friendly rtionship that could be seen as an amicable rivalry. Hestia, if what those adventurers mentioned is correct, then I can probably take care of everything until we reach floor 15. Conserve your cores energy until then, Saori patted me on the shoulders as Grimnir moved forwards with the map we brought from the guild, leading our party through the shortest path towards the next floors staircase. Got it. This will be a long trip, I nodded. We probably wont return to the surface unless in an emergency, which meant I wouldnt be able to refill my sr core during the entirety of this trip, unless the dungeon somehow produced sr rays my core would ept. Without the sun, my regeneration and endurance would take a hit, forcing me to be more prudent with how I used my sr cores energy. Thankfully, I had my party to take care of me, meaning I could opt out of most confrontations. Saori had just evolved, Tasianna, with her catalyst, was a force full of potential, and Eine recently got ess to [Storm Magic Lv. 1] and [Terra Magic Lv. 1]. Not to mention, Grimnir should be able to take my spot as the partys tank temporarily. While it isnt necessary, I do not want to seem like dead weight. [Music Resonation (Moderate)][Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Hmm? Grimnir turned to me with a question look after I began producing music with [Aerokinesis] to share my buffs. I spread my buffs not with [Synergists Oath], but with my own unique skill, which involves music. I thought it would be better to inform you about it now instead ofter on, I exined how my [Idol] skill worked. Grimnir nodded in approval, remembering he saw the skill when he looked at my ID. Ahhh, so thats what it does. Its got a weird name but if you can spread your buffs faster and more efficiently, then I have nothing to say but impressive. So, as long as this [Music Resonation] buff is in my profile, Ill reap the benefits of all your buffs? Good to know, thanks. Anyways, lets keep mov- Grimnir was about to turn around when Saori raised her arm up and stated Stop before diving into her shadow. Momentster, a ck explosion detonated from behind a bush, sending three raptors flying. Saori emerged behind them and promptly sliced their heads off with her daggers. Venoraptor A raptor with venom coated front ws, used againstrger foes to weaken them before delivering the finishing blow with its sickle w on its feet. Raptors rarely hunt alone, preferring to hunt in a pack of siblings or with a partner. Rank E Not bad, wolfkin. Youre supposedly hunter rank D too, like Hestia, right? By Crustacia, do some more Quests, thats the biggest lie Ive heard recently. Here. And Grimnir returned Saori the map, conceding the front position to her. With Saori back at the helm, we began our way through the next couple of floors. I guess we might as well get some wood to repair the ogres axe. Not like we need to use Cernusts antler just yet. ******************************************************* Dungeons. A monster-infested area born after the arrival of the Origin Gods to Peolynca, created by the Divine System to enclose a huge amount of mana into a separate area to prevent an excessive amount of monster spawning. This mana is then crystallized into a dungeon core, the heart of a dungeon, and the one responsible for the dungeons control and longevity. Remove or destroy the core, and the dungeon will cease to exist, disposed of by the Divine System as its original purpose was now gone. Despite rumors spread by the uneducated, a dungeon isnt a physical ce in the world of Peolynca, but rather it is a separate dimension created through space-time magic and maintained by the Divine System, a separate creation of the Origin Gods. This was the reason why the ecosystems inside a dungeon, aptly called floors as each area is connected through stairs or holes, could be so diversepared to its surface. Bountiful forests could flourish inside a dungeon located in the desert, or a perilous magma chamber inside thends of green, fertilend. Regardless of what is contained in these dungeons, one thing is for sure: there are monsters and treasures. While dungeon cores arentpletely sentient, they seemed to be driven by an instinct to survive and grow like a beast, probably from the Divine Systemsmand. While it was possible for mana to enter its confines through its door like air, this method was nowhere enough to satisfy its drive to expand the number of floors inside it. For this reason, monsters, andter treasures, were being born by expending the dungeon cores stored mana. Like a piece of bait, surface beasts would be lured into these areas by the allure of prey. Some survived and learned from this new hunting ground, while others perished, bing the fertilizer keeping a dungeon alive and strong. A rtively endless supply of monster materials ready to be gained and harvested, it was to nobodys surprise that even humanoids were attracted by this phenomenon. With dungeon delvers lured in, people interested in buying these materials off these hunters hands, whether it was a cksmith or a simple chef, would undoubtedly follow them to the dungeon. This was how dungeon settlements were born. That was how Cedaraille was initially formed during the first years of the Leosfalt Kingdom, the predecessor of Artorias. Despite possessingnd perfect for agriculture, the wealth produced by a dungeon would always continue attracting new adventurers and merchants to visit the Greenveil Duchy. While some adventurers would feast well from a sessful day of work, fortunes mercy cannot touch all. Quick! Throw the damn firebomb! This wasnt supposed to happen, dammit! Fuck! Why are there water slimes today of all days?! Today, the dungeon will dine. Arghgrhghr!!! No! No! Noooooo! Get a grip, you idiot! Do you want to fucking die?! Multiple groups of adventurers, all around E and D rank in strength, were currently running away from a horde of mushroom monsters and water slimes, all led by a single treant-type creature. Knopbri A tailed beast with moss and mushrooms growing from its back. Instead of tracking prey through sight, these monsters have adapted to life in darkness by releasing mushroom spores which, once attached to flesh, produce a potent smell only knopbri can smell. While the spores themselves arent dangerous in any way, the beasts massive jaws and strong tails can deal with most prey around their size. Rank E River Slime A bluish slime with a high resistance towards water elemental attack. They mostly live on the edge of a river, consuming algae or moss to sustain themselves. Mostly harmless, they do possess the ability to shoot out a weak concentrated beam of water from their cores. Rank F Barkwraith Protector A tree made sapient by being infused with a dying spriggan in soil with high mana; however, instead of retaining its sense of self, a barkwraith is created if the sapient tree bes feral, bing a monster through its spawning. Now truly a monster, these aggressive treants will attack any invader foolish enough to enter its forest. This variant possesses an especially durable body. Rank D Whether it was for greed or fame, adventurers are drawn to challenges with a sense of adventure. The existence of this barkwraith was a known fact by the hunters guild, seeing as they are a product of the dungeons ability to mimic the monster spawning process, which could recreate any creature the Divine System categorized as a monster. Designated as a boss monster of floor nine, Quests were often issued to hunt these barkwraiths down for their bodies. To lower the risk of death, hunters who ept these Quests would cooperate with other parties. Thankfully, the reward was lucrative enough even for three parties of E or D rank adventurers. Unfortunately, today was not a casualty-free day. We need to run now! Knopbries, which were attracted to therge grouping of adventurers, ambushed the three adventurer parties while these parties were preparing to fight the barkwraith. In this chaos, the barkwraith was naturally lured in by the noise of fighting and began using its extendable roots to support the knopbries, resulting in the adventurers relying on firebombs to escape with their lives. It was just unfortunate that this knopbri group was rxing at a nearby river, being cleaned by moss-loving river slimes. Without letting these slimes down, the knopbries rushed towards the adventurers with the slimes on their backs, who began shooting down firebombs out of their fear of fire. It was a recipe for disaster and multiple young adventurers have lost their lives in this seemingly easy task. Either mauled to death by the knopbries or having their organs pierced by the treant. Arrghrhhh! Shit, my leg! Naden! A youngmoner by the name of Naden was caught in the vines of the barkwraith, shrieking like a banshee at the sight of blood streaming from his leg, drenching the grass red. The barkwraith pulled its arm back, dragging Nadan further away from his party and toward the fearsome jaws of the knopbries. Arrghhh! Power sh! No! No! No! Power sh! No! No! Nooo!!! Power sh!!! the young adventurer screamed with tears falling from his eyes, desperately hacking on the barkwraiths wooden fingers with his sword, however, any hacked piece would quickly grow back without fire to suppress the monsters regeneration. Abi! Hailey! Mother! Father! I will make it back! the young mans mind shouted in denial as the gaping jaws of a knopbries inched closer and closer to his face. He could neither hear the shouts of his friends nor the maniacalughter of the barkwraith. To him, the world became silent. Until the roar of thunder appeared. KNAKKkkkriiiiiii... Huh? Wha-What?! entered Nadans mind, unable to understand why the dwarf-sized knopbri suddenly disappeared from his eyes. As he turned his head to the side, the moss-covered mushroom monster was twitching uncontroble on the grassy ground while a ck stream was flowing through its body like electricity. ddarg! Come at me ya damn mushroom-lovers, think ya cant handle somebody your own size?! Huh?! The deep voice of a dwarven warrior echoed through the forest, sending a chill down the knopbries as they collectively turned their head towards their new adversaries. However, the one closest to him couldnt react fast enough, being slugged by the dwarfs warhammer like a baseball. Stop dreaming, watch out! a young womans voice warned one of Nadens party members, who was nearly pounced on by a hidden knopbrie. Thanks to the warning, the adventurer was able to react and dodge the monsters jaw. Before the monster could turn around and continue its attack, a teenage girl suddenly appeared from behind a tree, being flown into battle by a strong wind. Holding a sword in one hand while an emerald ring glowed brightly on the other, the girl swooped into the battle and shed the knopbries arm. Jumping over the monsters back, the girlnded on the ground before casting another [Wind st] to speed up her sword swing, helping her decapitate the monster with finesse. Without giving the shocked adventurer another second of her time, the brown ring on her hand glowed and a wall appeared from the ground, sending her towards the next monster to y. Mid-flight, a few river slimes suddenly shot out a few jets of water towards the girl. However, before they hit, daggers of ice descended down from the sky, blocking not only the water beam but also destroying the slimes cores before freezing them. The dagger rain did not stop, eliminating the remaining river slimes. With a dwarven warrior and human girl ughtering the horde of monsters, the adventurers regained their morale, charging back to support their lifesavers. Nadans party members, now free to help him, quickly burned the root holding him and dragged him away from the fighting. As the knopbries were disoriented by the sounds of their fallen kind, the head of a wolfkin woman suddenly appeared from the shadow of one of them, her eyes glowing as a bright red mist flowed from them. Raising her shadow-covered arm, she mmed it on the ground before multiple ck tendrils erupted, catching all knopbries and dragging them towards her. Hey! ddarg, that was mine! the dwarf shouted as he missed his swing due to the wolfkins actions, grumbling at what he saw happened next. After pulling herself out of the shadow, the wolfkin womans hand suddenly was covered in ck lightning. She looked at the knopbries, wrapped together by her [Dark Tendrils], struggling to free themselves in futile wailing. Stygian Lightning. With a wolf-like snarl, the thunder shot out of the womans arm and struck the gathered knopries. Kriiiiiaagrhrkkkk!!! The collective cries of pain all ended in unison by the explosion of lightning, shaking the very air from dark energy. The barkwraith watched all of this happening, dumbstruck by the sudden intervention of these new enemies. While it tried to support the knopbries, its wooden fingers and root werent able to extend any closer to the fighting, suppressed by red dust clouding around it. While none of them were set on fire, sparks did happen wherever it tried to join the fight. It was confused, it knew fire could stop its regeneration and growth, but small sparks shouldnt be able to. It was only when it noticed a new notification appear in its head did it understand what was happening. [Dread Burn] inflicted on [Barkwraith Protector, *] Once you have it, you cant regenerate anymore. Doesnt matter if youre the best cleric in the world or the strongest troll. No health regeneration for you. Filled with dread, the barkwraith jolted its head towards the voice. Yo. The sound of cracking wood was thest thing the treant heard as its head tumbled on the ground. *********************************************** Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 1] Yikes, were it not for Tasianna, we probably would have missed what was happening here. Urgh, out of the 15 adventurers, five got killed. I guess it was kinda ironic that I was reading a book about what dungeons were, written by some guy from the Folschrek Empire. I thought it would be a good read while we journeyed through this ce, but I didnt expect when I got to the Quests would be issued for floor boss monsters part that Tasianna told us a group of adventurers was about to be wiped out by some monsters. Although they would usually lead us into traps or weird spots, Tasianna has been able to put her [Fae Whisperer] Job to use by being able to speak with spirits and spriggans who wandered into this dungeon. And you heard right, most of the ones Tasianna listened to bamboozled us and caused us more trouble than necessary. When Tasianna mentioned that fae were tricksters, she couldnt be more right, and Grimnir absolutely hated it. This warning happened after we decided to make camp on floor nine and go to sleep, so you could understand why nobody would be happy to hear this. Tasianna could be trusted, but the fae she spoke to were a different case. When we finally got Grimnir to move his heavy ass, Saori managed to hear the cries halfway through our sprint. The rest was history. ddarg. We tazongs aint build as sprinters! We got the stamina for marches and long runs, but dont expect me to go from one spot to the other at the same speed like yousses with your high Agility. Were dangerous in short distances, Grimnir grumbled as he hacked the barkwraiths body into pieces small enough to carry. It wasnt the best wood, but the lumber from a treant was still better than from a normal tree. After we wiped out the horde of monsters and managed to save who we could, our party went to im the spoils. Saori, Tasianna, and Eine were dismantling the knopbries and Grimnir hacked the backwraith with a woodcutters axe while I tended to the injured, but alive, adventurers. Some were bleeding excessively and others had broken bones, but nothing I couldnt solve. Thank you very much, MLady Priestess, an adventurer in his twenties named Naden thanked me after I patched himself up, looking ted that his injuries wouldnt cripple him for the remainder of his life. Barkwraith Quest, I guess? I wondered, having seen a group of adventurers carry this monsters body a week ago, which led to me wanting its timber after inspecting it. As Naden nodded with a frown, one of his party members patted him on the shoulder, thanking me and my party for helping out in the nick of time. As they were about to offer me money, I rejected it, pointing their attention towards my other patients. If I take your money, I have to take theirs, too. You only had one person I had to help out with [Major Heal], but not them. The normal price is 5000 Davi, but even my rate of 500 Davi per person still isnt exactly cheap, especially after you handed us the body of the barkwraith. Inside a dungeon, rules couldnt be enforced since guild officials werent able to wander around on all floors, so adventurers had to form unofficial ones to resolve issues. Even if the guild was to form rules, nobody could actually make sure they were followed if a guild official wasnt around, so it wasnt any different from not having rules at all. It was chaotic. While coborating parties would settle on a rule before entering the dungeon, it would be more chaotic in the case of a random party helping, or even kill stealing, another partys prey. Some disputes get resolved amicably, but others can get quite bloody. As if! That is our prey! We found it first! I remembered one of the grieving adventurers shouting at Grimnir when he took out his axe to chop the barkwraith. We found it, first! You think you can take it just for helping?! YOU DIDNT EVEN SAVE EVERYBODY! WE DIDNT ASK FOR YOUR- URGH! Shut your trap, you damn manling! Are you sick of life or what? Should I have left you to turn into fertilizer for the damn dungeon?! Grimnir bellowed at one of the emotional adventurers, having just punched him in the gut for yelling at him. Hmph! Ungrateful manling! You want your prize, then raise your hand and fight for it. Mister Grimnir, please, cal- Saori tried to diffuse the situation but Grimnir quickly snapped at her. Your four wanted the damn treant for your weapons and catalysts, and Im chopping it for the dragonewtss to carry it. You think what Im doing is wrong? Grimnir spat out, reminding us what we told him before. We helped them and Hestia is healing their injuries. Fair game. Are we supposed toe out of this empty-handed after risking our lives? No, I mean, these people just lost some of their party members. Arent you being a bit too harsh, Mister Grimnir? We could share, Saori suggested, but Grimnir argued back. You think they earned any spoils after doing nothing? You did most of the cleanup, Saori, and Im not even thinking of taking some for myself, despite wanting a branch of two. You work hard, you get rewarded, Grimnir scoffed. I feel for theds andsses here, but I aint coddling some strangers. Death can get you emotional, but if it gets you to spit on your saviors, then Ill hammer into their heads what Crustacia does to idiots! The re Grimnir gave them afterward made anybody still angry about the results meek. And that is how wended in this situation. After I healed everybodys wounds, some of the grieving adventurers began to bury their formerpanions, despite knowing what the dungeon would do to them. Our party decided to make camp here, cooking a hot meal for the adventurers before we headed to bed with the monster materials securely in my storage. From the sounds of crying, I guess some of them couldnt fall asleep. Once our party woke up, we noticed the grieving adventurers had already left. Only Naden and his party, the only party that hadnt lost anyone, stayed behind to thank us once again before departing themselves. We continued on a short timeter. Due to the size of this ce, it took us a bit to cut our way through the forest, but we eventually found the stairs, ending our days inside the forests of floors five to nine. We had departed from Cedaraille at dawn, but it still took us a whole day, roughly, to reach floor nine. Once we made it to the bottom of the staircase, there was no longer any sight of a forest. Wow, what a huge ravine! I stated as I stared into the distance, trying to find the end of this huge ce. The sky might have been shining blue, but sadly there was no sun in sight. But my wonderment didntst long, for my attention was immediately taken by something flying in the sky. Shrieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek! A bear-sized felwing wasing our way. A note from AbyssRaven "Yo." Most intimidating yo from an anime girl ever. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(19) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 172: The Alpine Felwings. Chapter 172: The Alpine Felwings. Felgheist A felwing who has gained enough experience and power to evolve into a giant felgheist, a beast with fangs and ws strong enough to rip through metal armor. Not only do their longer wingspan increase their flight speed, their long ws allow them to fend off other aerialpetitors while making them vicious terrestrialbatants. By consuming the blood of their prey, felgheists are able to increase Health regeneration. Rank D Argh, ddarg! Getting attacked the moment we arrive! Grimnir shouted, although I wasnt sure if he was frowning or something under his helmet. Griiiiiiiiiiieeeekkkkk! the felgheist shrieked once more before diving at us with its vampire-like fangs protruding out, ready to snap at us. Despite the obvious danger of the situation, I shrugged andzily raised my hand up with a purple magic circle ready to fire. Lightning Bolt, I announced, shooting out a yellow streak of lightning at the oversized bat at a speed it didnt anticipate. Flustered, it managed to barrel roll away from my spell, the electricity barely missing it, but the sudden turn left it unstable, forcing it to slow its descent by spreading its wings. This small change in speed meant its end. Stygian Lightning, Saori called out right next to me, shooting out a simrly fast bolt of ck lightning towards the felgheist, but this time it couldnt evade it. Shrieking in pain from having ck electricity zapping its body, the monster quickly began to fall down from ack of wing beats, but its incapacitated body was caught, or pierced, by Tasiannas floating daggers, who delivered the monsters corpse to us before it was lost in the ravine. Ahh, shame, Saori clicked her tongue. I still need more Intelligence to make my lightning a sure-kill against D ranks. I could kill it with a single dagger stab into a vital spot. After some testing, wevee to the conclusion that Saoris [Stygian Lightning] was pretty much simr to electric attacks or [Lightning Magic] spells, only that the electricity itself wasposed out of her dark elementally aligned mana. From her recent evolution, Saoris body was now able to turn her mana into dark mana before storing it as electricity in her white fur, which she could then release as a bolt of lightning, a short-ranged electric st, or through a punch. However, it had its limit, though. Just as with [Dark Magic] and [Lightning Magic], the amount of damage it could do was rted to her Intelligence stat, which was around 3500 less than her impressive over 6000 Strength. There was also the fact that she could only store the lightning in the white fur located mostly around her shoulders and arms, and it would dissipate rtively fast once she used it for an attack. Im pretty sure we could still do more with it by making custom spells or creating some tool to synergise with it, but we needed to experiment more. After storing the monsters corpse, more shrieks suddenly appeared above us, warning our party of a horde of felgheists. They hadnt noticed us yet, so Grimnir suggested we avoid them for now and focus on traversing the giant ravine. After inspecting the cliffs edge, staring down into the groundless chasm and into thendless horizon, I agreed as we moved into a cave opening. This is not good. This floor does not fit the design of the map, Saori stated the moment we decided to move forwards. Look. There should be arger area in the start and there is no mention of a cave this close to the entrance. From the looks of it, the cliff path is also different. When I was still attending high school, I wouldnt describe myself as a good student or an avid learner; however, if the theme interested me, I would be motivated enough to open up a book and give the boring read a try. That was why I bought a book about dungeons from the Sarlenziapany. The book was quite expensive, as it was written by an explorer-scientist from the Empire and exported here, but it was well worth the money spent, since it gave me more insight into how a dungeon worked. More than what Tasianna and Eine could tell me off their memories. In one of its chapters, the author noted that dungeons not manned by their dungeon masters 24/7 would randomly switch up theyout of a floor simply to challenge adventurers more in its pursuit to kill them. It wouldnt do this too often, as the mana spent to change a floorpared to creating an entirely new floor usually wasnt worth it, ording to a dungeon master the author interviewed. Also, a dungeon master who seeked to turn the dungeon into a business, simrly to the one we are in right now, was able to restrict the amount of floors a dungeon could create. This would make it more likely for a dungeon to change flooryouts, but due to how many more adventurers visit and then bring out monster materials, the dungeon had to be more reserved with its mana usage. In essence, these floor changes were rare. With Eine back as our cartographer, we began our search for the stairs. During our travels, we learned that the felgheists shrieked a lot, like a lot, a lot. Not cause they found us or anything, but cause they weremunicating with each other. Although we knew this, there was no way for us to differentiate between aggressive-talking shrieks and aggressive-attacking shrieks, since when we tried to ignore the former once, my [Detection Sensor] began ringing. It corrected me. It wasnt aggressive-talking, it was aggressive-we-have-found-prey-time-to-attack shrieking. Pffff. The moment a group of ten felgheists began to attack us, Saori attempted to whistle but couldnt since she never practiced it once before. However, her attempt of being cool still triggered her garms to show themselves. Uno. Song. Sarasa. Quatre! Help us. After moving through the cave for a bit, wended into arge space with a wall opening showing us another part of this giant mountain, although we couldnt get to it due to therge chasm in our way. That was when these giant bats attacked. The beasts werent the most threatening, but it would be a problem if they ganged up on us here and attacked us. Saori, Tasianna, and I could deal with being caught and thrown out from the opening, but Eine and Grimnir would be in dire trouble. Eine still hasnt gained [Air Walk], after all, and no one knew if Grimnir had airborne capabilities. So, we needed to get away first and assess the situation, which brings us to the garms. With their mastersmand, the four giant wolves sprang out from her shadow, now adorned in monster leather armor made by Grimnir. While the armor did reduce their coolness rating, once Saori shrouded them in [Shadow Armament], the shadowy impression you would get from them came back, along with more defenses due to [Penumbral Armament]. Mister Grimnir, get on! Tasianna called over therge dwarf, offering her hand to pull him on Sarasa. Grimnir grumbled a bit how he hated riding anything, but relented after seeing more than the initial ten enter the wall opening. After the five of us mounted one of the Garms, we sprinted towards an open path deeper into the mountain, luring the felgheists with us. Lightning Bolt! I shot out, eliminating one of our pursuers. Using my scale-dust while it was affected by the [Scale-Dust Size Increase] Job skill from [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] would create a far more powerful explosion than what I usually have to deal with, which would undoubtedly blow up parts of the mountain. All my area-attack spells, like [Omnictus], carried a simr risk. I had enough attack options to fight more conservatively without risking an avnche. For example, terra spells. Eine, you ready? Yes! Once I got the confirmation, I held my hand up while Eine raised her hand with her catalyst ring. Terra Wall! we called out, materializing multiple walls of rock to impede the felgheists. Multiple of them crashed onto the walls, knocking themselves unconscious. Those in the back managed to avoid the same fate and continued the chase. Eine, dont block the path in case we need to use itter! Shoot [Earthen Spears]! There is enough rocks around, I suggested to her while preparing multiple [Lightning Bolt]s with my parallel minds. Understood! Although, theyre moving prett- Eine! Quatre! Get away from the wall! Before Eine could finish her sentence, Saori shouted a warning to her and her mount, however, before Eine could understand what was happening, Quatre jumped to the ceiling the moment the wall right to them splintered into pieces, broken through as if a truck hit it. Ghoooooooooooooooooorrrrrrrrrrr! a massive creature with the face of a bat and front legs as developed as a gori roared. Mana Eyes. Felmight A giantnd-bat whose body has be more developed fornd-based movement, havingpletely abandoned the ability to fly. With its wings turned into muscr arms, the felmight uses them to propel its heavy body forward in pursuit of prey before crushing them. Due to a special muscle in their jaw, they are able to extend it forward to consume the blood of its prey, its main regeneration method. Rank D Rank D? Pretty sure itsrger than those felgheists. Ghooooorrrrrr! it roared once again before disying its jaw extension ability against Tasianna and Grimnir, but Sarasa whom they were riding deftly dodged it and continued running ahead. Quatre! I called out to the garm Eine was riding, extending my hand towards him. Having understood my intention, he cast [Dark Tendrils] from his shadow armor and wrapped them around my arm, which I pulled at with all my strength, dragging his airborne body to my side. I guess expecting only one type of monster wasnt reasonable. Of course this dungeon would continue throwing stuff at us! Everybody nodded to my statement as we continued running down the path, now with an additional threat chasing after us. After a few moments, we made it to the end of the tunnel and decided to fight the approaching monsters inside this closed cavern chamber, seeing as there werent any hazards we needed to watch out for. Running forever wasnt an option. The first to arrive was the felmight, its roar echoed inside the chamber like a bomb. Seeing this challenge, Grimnir shouted from the bottom of his lungs and jumped off Sarasa with his warhammer in hand. Having been informed of his intention beforehand, Tasianna sted the stout taz with an amplified [Wind st], spending far more mana than was needed, to help him reach the giant beast with his hammer held up high. Heavy m! Smashing his weapon right at the monsters skull, both Grimnirs hammer and the felmight crashed onto the ground, cracking and quaking the ground under them. Grouuuuggh, the felmight groaned, letting go of its broken arms which somehow blocked Grimnirs attack in time. Damn thing is still alive? What a tank! By Crustacias twintails, you dimwit managed to block the attack with your arms?! Grimnirined before picking its head up and headbutting the monster with his ram-like horns. With the felmight staggered, Grimnir had enough time to press something on his hammer. The warhammers handle began to glow blue and mechanical parts started to move and twitch. Like a rivers stream, the blue glow began from the ce the button was and flowed towards the top of the weapon, causing one of the hammerheads to automatically move up and attach itself to the handles tip, closing the gap between the two heads. Once done, the button snapped out from the handle, forming into what looked like a gun handle Wait, a gun? Volrun, umsleud! Point-nk, Grimnirs warhammer shot a shotgun-like mana st at the felmights head,pletely destroying it as it fell lifelessly onto the ground. I mean, if they can make those mana cannons, then handheld guns or rifles shouldnt be impossible, right? Makes sense now why his Main Job was called [sthammer Gunner]. Hey,sses! Grimnir called us out, breaking my train of thoughts and my wonderment at his weapon. This thing can only shoot once before overloading. Do something about those fliers! His weapon then returned to its former form and steam began to rise from the top of his warhammer through the gap between the heads. The shrieks of the felgheists then became louder, our warning to get ready for the impending battle. Our blood was pumping, adrenaline coursed through our blood as cold sweat drenched our brows wet. The fear of death was settling in Which probably would be what a normal party would totally feel, but we had two B rank monsters, a fairy with a catalyst blessed by an Origin Goddess, four C rank garms, and a magic swordswoman who Okay, Eine was actually quite scared but she wasnt running away. Banishment Beam! Stygian Lightning! Icicle Gust! Tornado Bullet Wrooooooooooo! Luring enemies into a chokepoint and then sting them with attacks, eliminating their ability to dodge since too many projectiles were flying at them at the same time. Using this strategy made things pretty easy. Imagine if the four of us were physical fighters only; that would have been dangerous. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] has risen from [Level 1] to [Level 2] D ranks really give far more experience than the rank Es and Fs we fought yesterday. Still, with how the experience is shared among five people and Saoris garms, we need to kill a lot of these things. After we mowed down the felgheists in our kill zone, we collected the bodies and checked if everybody was ready to move on. That was pretty cool. Sorry for my ignorance, but do all dwarves have guns like that? I asked Grimnir, interested in his weapon. Gun? Ahhh, youre using the Revolution Queens terminology. I guess being able to shoot does qualify it as a gun, but this is a tazongn sthammer modified to shoot concentrated mana sts, Grimnir rified. As you should know, we tazongs cant expel mana from our body, making our race unable to be mages. Thats why we created runes and weapons which we can channel our mana through with skills like [Mana Strike]. This sthammer ere was an attempt by an old friend of mine to modify Grimnirs mood began to sour the longer he talked. When I tried to ask him what was wrong, he waved his hand and told me to forget it before finishing his exnation. Those guns you mentioned are a failed invention the Queen made a blueprint for but never finished. No exact reason was given why. Cannons, we have plenty, but they arerge and hard to transport. This weapon is probably one of the few guns that exist on Peolynca. Dont quote me on that. But Grimnir then opened a small cab in the hammers handle, taking out what seemed to be a charred mana battery. Things a failed weapon. One use only, and then you need to rece the battery. The mana st consumes your mana and its spread is too short-ranged, not viable to use against fliers or targets far away. A bow or crossbow would be better choices, in addition there are no gun rted skills created yet. This thing is worthless on a real battlefield except as a one-time surprise attack. I shouldnt prod too much into his past. Its none of my business. Continuing our travel through this mountain, our trip could only be described as a rollercoaster. With the floorpletely changed from the maps specification, we had to wander around like headless chickens, having no idea where to go since this ce gave us no clues. While it was peaceful at one moment, the next moment would be immediately disrupted by attacks from felgheists and felmights. While the first two subsequent encounters with these things werent special, the third time was where it actually got dicy. Believing we had to pass the chasm to the mountain next to the one we started on, we managed to find a bridge, but a few fliers were already waiting there for us. Shadow Armament, now! Saori called out, wrapping all of us in her [Shadow Armament]. We hadnt passed the bridge yet, expecting an ambush halfway across the bridge, so Saori suggested teleporting us over with her [Shadow Armament] and [Shadow Dash]bination to avoid having to walk over once all the flyers were gone. No point in splitting the party up only to be attacked. Just as Saori was about to suggest shooting down the horde of felgheists, I stopped her and stepped in front of everybody. Although my wings couldnt keep me up without wind magic, I still was familiar enough with flying that I knew that our spells would have trouble hitting them, just like the first one we met was able to dodge my [Lightning Bolt], one of the fastest spells we knew. Fighting inside a cave was easier for us, unlike fighting outside, where the felgheists could use flyings omnidirectional movements to dodge our spells freely. If we started sting spells here, we would only waste our mana, so I had another n. Volume up. Focus the sound. [Aerokinesis], record my voice. Draconic Roar! KriiiAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! With an ear-shattering roar directed forwards and amplified even further with my [Aerokinesis], I was shattering the felgheists eardrums and morale at the same time. Looking at them with [Mana Eyes], I could see that the total damage done wasnt as bad as Id hoped, but that didnt matter considering the results. Shriiie a few groaned as they lost consciousness, falling like flies into the abyss while others managed to remainposed, fleeing to save their lives. Battles werent about defeating the enemy, they were about surviving. However, this is when a nerve wracking moment happened. One of the felgheists remained stubborn and tried to fly against my soundwave, but fell unconscious during its attempt. Unfortunately for us, it crashnded right next to Eine, which wasnt the problem since she was able to dodge it just fine, but the issue was that the ground crumbled from the monsters crash, causing Eine to lose her bnce and fall forward. Tasianna tried to grab her arm but the suddenness of the situation made it impossible for her to reach in time, while Saori was too far and toote with her [Gale Step] to catch her. Eine! Saori and I shouted before we simultaneously jumped off the cliff, unwilling to lose a friend on this day. Humanization! I instinctively used. With my wings unfurled, I cast [Wind st] on them to capitalize on their ability to capture wind better, outspeeding Saoris [Air Walk]. As the headwind sted on my face, it not only slowed down my descent but the drag caused by my dive was also causing my neck to feel ufortable. Eine! I called out, reaching my hand forward. But her next action caused me to feel befuddled. Gargoyle, I release you! Taking a small statue from her bag, she threw it in front of her before it suddenly grew into the form of a griffon. Eine deftly wrapped her arms around the statues neck and stopped her descent with the stone griffons beating wings, moving despite showing no signs of life. Oh verdammt, I forgot she brought that thing with her! Saori and I stopped our falling by using [Air Walk], making us both stand on air besides the gargoyle. Both of us had flustered faces, raising our hands and shrugging in confusion. Eine smiled wryly as she saw our expressions,ughing nervously as she exined herself, T-The gargoyle cant fight and its rather fragile, ehehehehe Most aristocrats possessed a gargoyle, a flying statue created through alchemy, for their personal use as an alternative transport method in case carriages werent ideal. I knew Eine had brought hers with her, but I kinda forgot about it after I told her not to use it. Since it was only supposed to be used as a transport method, anybat functionalities it would have were mediocre, too fragile to be used as an alternative mount. Shaking my head, the three of us returned back to the cliff side. As I was sighing in relief that nothing bad happened, Grimnir suddenly gave me a quizzical look. Where did those wingse from? Huh? Huh?! It seemed I forgot to undo [Humanization]. I was stumbling over my words, trying to respond, luckily, I had parallel minds who could think extremely fast with [Thought eleration], so thinking of an excuse was a cinch What wings? I hid them under my robe. Perfection. You sure you didnt drink too much before we departed yesterday, Mister Grimnir? You must be seeing things. I activated [Benevolent Aura] and [Royal Presence], my charisma-based skills, and spoke with the confidence anybody would fall for! He was dumbfounded, just as nned. Your wings are showing underneath your robes plus, they make you look wider than before. Eh? Grimnir shook his head after he pointed those facts out, causing my eyes to widen. Lass, next time, just leave your wings out if you want to act like a dragonewt. Urgh. Without saying another word, I slumped my shoulders as I came to the realization of how much I made myself look like an idiot. Tasianna tried tofort me while Eine and Saori patted my shoulders, before thetter began transporting everybody over the gulf now that the felgheists were gone. I was thankful nobody spoke about it any further. The rest of the trip went rtively smoothly outside of the asional attacks, but our goal to find the stairs was nowhere in sight. As our bodies umted fatigue, we decided we traveled enough for today and made camp, preparing dinner and then going to bed. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] has risen from [Level 2] to [Level 3] You know, I get humans, but you didnt need to hide the fact youre a dragon from me, Grimnir suddenly brought up while waiting for dinner. You know, I could just be a dragonewt who has [Humanization] just to mingle with people, right? Being a dragon isnt a given, I replied, knowing he probably wont be persuaded. Nah, then youll just turn into a human altogether. Why learn [Humanization] as a dragonewt without turningpletely into a human to hide yourself? I get your wings might get in the way of things, so I understand the argument, but you do know how most dragonewts revere dragons, yeah? A dragonewt would either be angry or embarrassed from the usation, Id wager, but you looked more defeated that your lie didnt work. Cernust did mention how much dragonewts worshipped the dragons, since they originated from a dragon ancestor. He never specified how much, so how should I have known how to react? After I sighed once again, Grimnir noticed my bad mood and tried to strike up conversion to distract me. Well, no need to look so gloomy,ss. We tazongs are aware of how dragons wander the worlds for their adulthood pilgrimage, so no need to worry about me keeping my mouth shut. Ill probably forget about it over a tankard of the ddarg those humans serve in taverns, anyways, hahahahaha! Yeah, maybe Now that I think about it, what does ddarg mean anyways? Im not that familiar with dwarven. Afterughing some more, Grimnir exined to me that this word was simply a substitute for any curse words I could think of. Shit, fuck, damn, poop, and so on and so on. Whatever I could think of. Well, it would have been better if you told me you were a dragon, anyways. I havent had any experiencetely, but tazongs making weapons and armor for dragons aint umon. We have to sometimes work on dragonewt stuff, anyways, hahahaha! I nodded. How long exactly? Dunno. Forgot to count. Its been years since I left my n, Luedbrumdar, after Blei practically abandoned me for something as meager as helping a friend. He might be the most active of the Gods, but he''s undoubtedly the darndest bastard in the whole world. ddarg! I cant fucking believe hes a taz. Hmph. Well, ignoring what he said about the God of cksmithing, I guess I dont have to worry about him realizing anything about my royal status. Saori and Tasianna then finished dinner preparations and began to serve it to everybody. Yesterday we had stew made from the meat we hunted during our descent, but today she decided to make something new. Ooooh, not bad! Grimnir eximed, enjoying Saoris sauerkraut casserole. This would go damn well with some mead. Oh, you think so, too? The sourness of the sauerkraut and rich umami from the meat does give me a craving for some alcohol, Saori agreed, looking happy Grimnir shared her opinion. That can be handled. I brought a small keg with me in case I needed it. Not tazongn, but itll do. Ooooh, count me in, then. I actually have some wine in my storage, so Ill share mine. However, lets not drink too much. They are certainly hitting it off. On the next day, we continued our travel through the whole floor but only managed to find the staircase the day after. While it took us three days to find the stairs down from floor ten, the floors afterwards were luckily unaltered from the maps we had, so our progress forwards was back to normal. The areas were still the same mountainous paths like before with small variations, so to save on time, we decided to go all out. Eine flew on her gargoyle, Saori used [Air Walk] to move through the air while carrying Grimnir with her, leaving Tasianna in her fairy form and me for the offense. Thats right, despite not having any airnes in Peolynca, we took to the sky, which made everything super easy. In under two days we made it all the way to floor 14, where the floor boss was guarding the entrance towards floor 15. It was truly an impressive monster! Felgheist Nightlord A felgheist who, instead of turning feral, has embraced the intelligence and dignity of vampires, learning magic in the process. Although able to cast multiple elements of magic, they are primarily a force to be reckoned with due to their charisma attracting other felwing-type monsters to serve under theirmand. Rank C The arena was a small area in the middle of a giant mountainous dome, where hordes of felgheists were hanging down, waiting for any would-be-challenger. As you would expect, this area was made to give the guardians the advantage, as there was always the risk of somebody getting dragged away by a felgheists. The nightlord being a mage also equalized any advantage of mages and archers in a party might have. This was undoubtedly a trial with the sole purpose of testing parties before they entered the treacherous hell of floor 15. Undoubtedly, you will need to prepare extensively for this task. Train your bodies, acquire the correct equipment and tools, develop sophisticated strategies, and of course, the power of teamwork! Or, you can just send me in there in my dragon form, st the felgeists away with a [Draconic Roar] amplified through [Aerokinesis], then make everything explode with scale-dust. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] has risen from [Level 3] to [Level 6] Cause that was exactly what I did. You know, these things wouldnt exist if you could destroy them so easily, Grimnirined at how I massacred everything in sight. I shrugged. As we approached the stairs, the sheer heat radiating up through the staircase from the fifteenth floor caused everybody except for Grimnir and me to sweat. It had taken us six days to get here, but our goal Grimnirs goal was close at hand. A note from AbyssRaven What an anti-climatic mid-way boss. Hestia had the audacity to hype it up even! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(27) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 173: The First Year. Chapter 173: The First Year. Happy Birthday! The atmosphere was perfect. A clear blue sky without any clouds while my hair was fluttering lightly from a cool breeze. Saori, Tasianna, and Eine were sitting before me, smiling brightly as they finished their congrattions, only now beginning to sing the Happy Birthday song tranted into Common. To the right sat Grimnir, helmetless, looking rxed as he drank some of Saoris wine, while on my left were the garms, all four napping peacefully. The cake was perfect. It was a simple one us girls made using my transportable oven, only covered with pink fragassa frosting and decorated with arge white 1 made from whipped cream. For the majority of Artorians, the normal day-to-day people I see on the streets, this sugary goodness would probably be impossible to get since yeast by itself was still a luxury and sugar was heavily monopolized by the nobility, despite sugar beets being farmed in this kingdom. Yeah, everything is great. Feels so normal. Well, almost. Thank you very muchOh jeez, the wind is blowing in the blood smell again, urgh. It was normal until you realized I was celebrating my first year of being in Peolynca in a murderous dungeon, willing to send goons of monsters to kill people for their mana. But it didnt bother me too much. Saori shrugged, agreeing with me as I giggled at the absurdness of the situation. Well, you reap what you sow. You knew your birthday wasing up and you still chose to help Mister Drunk over there. She pointed at Grimnir. Yes, it was my birthday. I finally became one year old, and the way I learned this, despite being in a dungeon and unable to count the passing days, is ''cause of my profile. It recorded how many months has passed since I was born and, two nights ago, it informed me my birthday had arrived. Now, the four of us had decided to dy the celebration our little party here until there was a more opportune moment, like after defeating floor 14s boss. After all, with how frustrating floor ten was, we just wanted to get through this whole ce as soon as possible. Floors one to nine were tranquil, since you could see the dungeon was trying to recreate a natural ecosystem. However, floor ten to 14 really showed the dungeons real intentions. There werent any traps; nevertheless, all the monster ambushes and the treacherous cliffside, which you could fall down from and probably disappear forever in, made this whole ce annoying. I bet, if a normal adventurer party had gone through that ce, then theyd have found it even worse. Dungeon Masters, being the assigned master of a dungeon, have the ability to transport themselves to the core without any issues. In addition, monsters created from the dungeon are forced to listen to them while they are inside the dungeons premises. For this reason, dungeon masters were able and encouraged to increase defenses to prevent invaders from arriving at the core, was something the dungeon book exined. If the first nine floors were intended to be the money-making floors, then it would make sense why theter floors were just hard. The Adventurers Guilds forbad adventurers from stealing a conquered dungeons core while the Origin Gods made destroying ones containing mana a sin. However, I could understand why the owner the duke still wanted to protect their gold mine, their cash cow, their golden goose. Then again, despite the danger, our party wanted this sort of training. That is why we stayed in Cedaraille in the first ce, so yeah, Saori was right. We reaped what we sowed. Now,e on,e on, birthdayss, open up your treasure chest. Thats the only reason Im even waiting around, Grimnir mmed his tankard of wine on the table, grumbling once again as if he couldnt live withoutining. He then picked up arge wooden chest from underneath the table and threw it on the table, almost hitting the uncut cake. Hey, my cake! Watch it! I yelled. My heart nearly skipped a beat. Could you please drink your wine quietly? Saori grumbled to herself. Mister Grimnir, we worked hard on this cake. I would like to ask you not to ruin My Ladys celebration, Tasianna protested. Yes, please, Eine agreed, looking a bit nervous to talk back to the grumpy dwarf. Chest. Thats right, treasure chests. The dungeons way to entice adventurers into facing dangers for the pursuit of rewards, despite not knowing what would be inside of them. They were like surprise easter eggs, just a bit more dangerous to get, and in this case, we found the chest after we defeated the felgheist nightlord. This was the third one we found. Our first only gave us a simple dagger while the second one I identally destroyed when I freaked out from the toad that illusionist created to scare me, so I really hope this one will be good. I mean, this was the chest given to us after we defeated a boss type monster. On our way to floor 14, our party has been incredibly unlucky with finding treasure chests, to the point even Grimnir remarked how unusual it was. I dont want to say my luck was bad, cause it couldnt be. Absolutely not. However, considering we wandered on floor ten for two days without finding a single chest was just baffling to me. Adventurers wouldnt be adventurers without a chest or super loot here and there to keep them motivated. After Saori cut a slice of cake for everybody in attendance, including the garms, I pped my hands together and began praying. Saori tilted her head in confusion while Tasianna and Eine followed suit, praying to Plesia, Zephira, and Aurena respectively. Grimnir was the only one who was rubbing his hands, looking impatiently at me to open the chest. I bet Tasianna and Eine were thinking I would pray to Aurena, but, unfortunately for them, they couldnt be further from the mark. I wouldnt pray to the Origin Gods for everything like a Peolyncian. No, I prayed to somebody far more powerful than them! Oh, Gacha Lords and RNGesus, please, hear my prayer! Give me something good, please! Please! I bet Aurena willin about thister on. Without any further hesitation, I tore off the lock holding the chest closed and pried it open with my ws. As everybody looked inside, Grimnir nodded with approval at our findings, telling me to take items out since smaller gear could be hidden among therger ones. After I did, I let Grimnir appraise them. Hmm, threerge pieces of treant bark. Tougher than the barkwraith we met, so I guess this belongs to a C rank. Can be used to make some good armor or a bow, but I rmend using it as an ingredient for alchemy or runecraft. Some eoriant bars. Nice to have, saves you some money for future cksmith requests, Grimnir then set the material loot aside, his beard went up in a smile as he gazed at a shield and a ne. Perfect timing. A shield resistant to fire and magma, even has a rune here to create an aura shield to protect you from unbearable heat. Good scales, from me-spitting zzanbals. Hmm, this amulet, on the other hand, needs an [Identify] to reveal its true ability. Got it. Mana Eyes. Grove Treants Magic Bark Arge chunk of bark from a [Grove Defender Treant]s trunk, which has retained the quality mana of the giant woond monster. Dismantled from a C rank monster, this bark is extremely durable, not only providing high defence, but also it increases its holders Health regeneration proportional to the owners Mana zzanbal-scaled Shield of Heat Resistance A shield created from steel fortified with zzanbal scales and bones, increasing its fire resistance. Skill: [Fire Resistance Lv. 8] [Lava Resistance Lv. 1] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 2] [Shield Mastery Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 3] Rune: [Defensive Rune: Heat Barrier] Ne of Vampiric Undying A ne made from a felgheists bones and ws, with an alchemical stone created using a C rank felgheists heart as a base ced in the middle. An owner can be registered by feeding this ne some of the owners blood, storing it inside the alchemical stone until it is used. Prevents the owners Health from being lowered below 1 when worn, healing them proportional to the amount of blood stored inside the alchemical stone. Will break once used Ooooh my. That is not bad, Eine eximed once the four of us finished appraising them, exining it to Grimnir afterwards. If we were to sell this to any noble, we could negotiate for a considerable price. You could? I tilted my head. Couldnt people just recreate this through alchemy? The description even stated a felgheists heart is needed for the alchemical stone, and we just harvested a C rank one from that felgheist nightlord. It isnt that easy, sadly, Grimnir chimed in. Sure, it is theoretically possible for us to make one of these nes but we arent vampires. Saori raised a brow as she heard this, asking, What do vampires have to do with this? No idea, Grimnir shrugged. All I know is that if the item has a vampiric or sanguine modifier, then only a vampire can create it. There are enchantments called Life Steal, even a rune called Passive Rune: Life Steal, based on the Dark spell [Enfeebling Winds]; however, even I have to admit that we runesmiths cant best a vampire in their own forte. Ha, and good luck getting the Vampire Goddess spawns to help you out. Imagine a high elfs pompousness, magnified by the fact they know theyre better than the high elves. You got yourselves the vampires. So this thing is pretty rare. What about the dungeon? Considering it just dropped for us, shouldnt the hunters guild get Quests for adventurers to continuously grind floor 14 for this drop? I wondered. I actually never heard this existed until now, neither from my father or mother, Eine answered. Maybe Lord Duke Greenveil knows all the different drops from the dungeon, but considering how treacherous its been these past floors, I do not believe most adventurers would risk their lives for an uncertain treasure chest drop. After all, did the book not state that rewards were random? It did. The book did state that treasure chest rewards were one of the few functions the dungeon master could not control, which the author presumes the Divine System had made in ce to prevent overabundance of certain items. They could create a treasure chest manually or let the dungeon determine where to spawn it,but the former option would cost more mana to use. I thought that a dungeon master could just control what resources they wanted the dungeon to produce, like making grinding a certain boss drop easier, but I guess that was a pipedream. Nothing is easy and the Divine System tries to keep some semnce of bnce, I presume. With that answered, I asked Grimnir how runes worked, since this was our partys first piece of equipment with a rune. Essentially, pouring mana into the rune like a magic circle was all that was needed. If the gear could conduct mana easily, then pouring mana into it anywhere was all that you needed to do, otherwise, a simple touch on the rune was needed. The shield was made out of steel, so it was fortunate that the rune was ced behind it, making it easy to touch. Let me show you. Grimnir stood up and picked up his sthammer, showing us a single rune underneath one of its heads. He touched it, causing it to glow before creating a defensive barrier around him. This is [Defensive Rune: Pavise], the physical counterpart of [Defensive Rune: Auracoil], which protects you from magic. To keep it up, you need to keep pouring mana into it. Isnt it simr to magic? How are dwarves able to use it? My question was just harmless curiosity, but it seems like Grimnir didnt like that mymon sense was lower than he thought. Lass, this isnt like your fancy spell casting. Its an adaptation we tazongs made to ovee the fact we cant be mages. Although we cant expel mana away from our body, we can circte it around us or through a conduit, like an eoriant weapon, making it possible for us to use skills like [Mana Strike]. We can also charge mana batteries with the same concept. And with this concept, we made runes, which are essentially mana batteries that cast spell-like effects. After he finished his exnation, Grimnir told us we could keep the rewards of the chest. When I insisted he should take something, he shook his head and told us his only goal was the magma rock we promised to help him get. I guess Saori influenced me a bit since I happily epted them and gave the two pieces of equipment to Eine. Oh, there is no ne- Dont be modest, Eine. Take them. Well be rushing into a ce with magma and fire soon, so this should help you out. Despite having leveled up a lot, I was still worried about Eines survivability by quite a bit, even more than Tasianna since, unlike our fairy maid, Eine didnt have any way tobat the fire type monsters we were about to fight. I wasnt willing to lose a friend and, to make sure that didnt happen, this shield and ne wille in handy. Eine reluctantly took them after I exined it to her, knowing full well that I only meant well. Grimnir was about to leave to scout what was on floor 15, as we nned to depart after sleeping, but we stopped him since we wanted to give out the preparations we did in the one week of training. Training wasnt the only thing we did. Red capes? Grimnir asked as Saori gave him a red cloak. Fire element mana threads weaved together into a cloak. They arent powerful, but I made sure they are resistant to some heat and fire to make our trip easier. Saori knew the area would be burning hot, and she wanted to make our travel time less harsh to prevent fatigue. Her way to do it was to bring her tailor abilities to show. Lady Hestia will be able to provide most of the healing, but please bring these with you for emergencies. Safety first, yes? Tasianna then handed Grimnir her new [Health Potion (Major)] made from Belzac herbs, undiluted since we wanted to focus on healing potency. Mana Potions, on the other hand, we still had to buy from a potion shop since Cernust only taught her how to make health potions. So yousses have a bar- Im not a bard. Im an idol. My head jerked to Grimnir, instantly correcting him. An idol, then you have a mana thread weaver, an alchemistand you are, Eine? Grimnir looked over to our newest member. Looking flustered at being put on the spot, Eine shuttered a bit, Uhm, w-well, I am still a novice, but I am learning how to be an artificer, otherwise, I handle the finances for Aurora. Artificer, you say? Hmm, dainty hands for one, but I guess you are a noblewoman. Hmph. Thank you, Ill dly take on your gratitude. Grimnir strapped his red cloak on his shoulder, fitting him perfectly as it was custom made. He ced multiple Health potions on his belt before giving us three bright red colored potions. [Inferno Resistance Potion (Moderate)]. A taz like me doesnt need one and I didnt think that you were a fire dragonewt, so you would have needed one too. Now, seeing you in that giant dragon form, I gotta say I dont think I needed to be worried. Ill be scouting a bit, maybe the rock is right in front of the entrance. Yousses enjoy your time together, alright? He can be blunt, but he really is a good person. Putting his helmet back on, the taz moved down the stairs to floor 15. The moment he left, Eine began to speak, You know, this might have been my first time seeing you in your natural dragon form, Hestia. I turned my head toward her; my attention was caught. Looking at her expression, I knew I shouldnt say anything and instead let her speak her mind first. She continued, Mister Grimnir was correct, worrying about you in that form would be foolish. A waste of time. I felt tiny when I saw you there, destroying the horde of felgheists as if they were nothing to you. You just stood majestically there and nothing could approach you without being burned to ashed. Everybody allow me to ask, am I deadweight? Why do you ask that? I asked, careful with my words. I mean, looking at how fast I leveled up. Doesnt it mean anybody could train up to be C ranked warriors from bing your retainer, Hestia? I am stronger than my brother now, far stronger, but I dont feel like it was due to my own efforts. I wonder, if you had taken my brother on as a retainer instead of me, wouldnt he have progressed more than I did? Grown far more powerful? It really is strange, you know. We were taught bing as able as a C rank adventurer would be hard at the academy, and that we needed to dedicate our time well. But look at me, an average talent almost made it to level 50 because of you. Silence. Tasianna, Saori, and I already expected this woulde based on how much Eine wanted to prove herself to us, but we didnt expect it to happen here in the dungeon. I mean, how am I supposed to respond to this? I apologize, Hestia. I really shouldnt have mentioned this when were celebrating your birthday. It was rude and inappropriate. I earnestly wish you the best for your next year on Peolynca, and that- Im d we became friends, Eine. Huh? Eines eyes widened, mouth agape at my sudden statement. You know, despite having lived a second life, I can barely remember anything concerning my birthdays on Earth. I can envision the events that happened, but the faces of my parents, rtives, and friends are just gone. They dont exist in my memories anymore, or maybe theylle back one day if what Aurena told me was true, uh, Goddess Aurena. No matter how hard I tried, I couldnt remember anybodys names. It was sad. However, today, with all three of you, the garms, and surprisingly also with Grimnir. I had my first birthday memory today. Sure, my physical body might not break that easily, but before I came to Carine Vige, you have no idea how much of a wreck I was. I considered just leaving everybody, to keep Saori and Tasianna safe by not being around. With poweres responsibilities, Eine, and you cant tell me your father or Marquess Sirius hasnt considered the sheer risk my presence brings. Not just as a princess, but also as a dragon. Just think about it. If [Battle Frenzy] activated and I went crazy, I could have hurt a lot of people. I couldnt be more thankful to Master Kush for protecting Saori and Tasianna when Shiterno caused my rampage. Sure, Shiterno tried to make me stronger, but, by causing me to nearly hurt my friends, he indirectly caused the one thing I wanted to avoid at all cost. A trauma I never wanted to think about again. Thats why I couldnt forgive him. Just imagine youric book or movie superheroes. If you think about it, super powered beings like them are just a bad day away from going crazy and joining those they fought in the first ce. I promised to defend and make my friends happy, and promises are something I do not break. Ever. Even my soul knows how important they are. I asked you if you were prepared when I exined how dangerous our lives are and you still agreed, Eine. I know you are second guessing yourself here, but think about it, youve only been with us for three weeks at best, I argued. Let me make it understandable. Look at Tasianna, it took her one month to cooperate with Saori semi-reliably, but even then, how long did you need to be battle proficient, Tasianna? Until the bandit battle, where I understood how to stand on my own feet instead of being a supportive fighter. Even then, I needed my current catalyst to be useful enough to be a reliable fighter. I still remember being stuck in my fairy form, too nervous to fight, Tasianna admitted without any shame, knowing she struggled a lot when taking human lives. Then I pointed to Saori. Hers was terrible, too. She was born a warg cub, and the first kobold I had her kill to level up made her puke. Actually, you couldnt even kill your first one, I had to do it. Yes, yes, I was a total failure. But it is not like you were the perfect teacher back then either, Hestia, Saori gave me a bruh look as she shook her head. Eine, in my first month, I was practically useless without Hestia since I was a mere cub. I couldnt fight and I was too scared to do anything despite desperately wanting to repay Hestia for her kindness. I even nearly died once due to being kidnapped by an enemy. It took me two months to figure out my current fighting style, and even then, I felt so inferior to Hestia that I had her duel me with rules favored towards me. Even then, I couldnt win against her, despite having Tasiannas help. You cannot be a capable fighter in less than a month. And since were admitting all our faults, then you cant forget about me, Eine. The dragon you saw today is a far cry from the palm-sized lizard that was born a year ago. Just saying, I nearly died twice in the first week of my new existence. I had a ton of near-death experiences where if my luck hadnt prevailed, we four would probably have never met. Aurora exists simply because luck helped me out a bit, I wont even deny it. The gods blessings would have been useless if I were turned into a grilled lizard on day one, I recalled. As morbid as it sounds, its the truth. Oh, and lets not forget about the fact that I was so lonely that I was somehow able to get [Parallel Minds]. I didnt buy it. Neither can you three. In a way, I was pretty fucked up in the head back then and Im still normalizing the voices in my head. You barely talk with us nowadays outside of magic practice, original mind! Ahhh, can it, manager mind. Its not like you guys dislike it a bit. If I feel happy, you guys feel happy. Thats always been the case. And, lets be honest, there are ten minds talking inside my head and trying to tune you guys out is quite hard. Shaking my head to ignore my parallel minds for a moment, I returned to what I wanted to tell Eine. What I wanted to say is that all three of us had been deadweights at the start. Just because I have Goddess Aurenas and Kargryxmors blessings doesnt mean Im a talented person or something, because Im not. If I were, then my idol career would have been far better than what I could remember. Im good at ying instruments and singing. Thats all. Those two are my real talents. The strength you see today came from training, strengthening my base and never epting the current me. I inhaled for a second before finishing my speech, Thats why, yes, Eine, you are deadweight, but so was I. So was Saori. So was Tasianna. But what makes us strong is that we didnt give up, that we kept our motivation up and continued training. You are still in the phase where you need to get stronger, train more, find out what your style of fighting will be. By joining us at such a low level, youll be able to benefit a lot from the skill point system. I respect you very much for going against your mothers wish toe with us, so dont give me that attitude of trying to give up, okay?! Youre a member of Aurora now and we three will help you be good enough to prove yourself to whomever you want. Whether its your father, your mother, your brother, or those nobles at the academy. I held my hand in front of me, prompting Saori to ce her palm on mine. Tasianna caught up to what we were doing and ced hers on ours, leaving Eine to be the only one left. Come on, Aurora is made out of four members. We cant cheer without you. Uhm, Eine hesitated for a second, prompting me to grab her arm and ce it on ours. Eine inhaled to calm herself down, nodding when she was ready. I nodded back. Itll be hard, but we will all make it back to the surface, alright? An aurora should be shining brightly in the sky, not inside a dungeon! Lets do this, AURORA! AURORA! Honestly, for a birthday party, that was too much serious talk. Seriously. Great motivational speech, Hestia, Saori praised me before the party continued. Time flew by afterwards, to the point we had dinner without Grimnir. Even after finishing dinner, Grimnir did note back. Grimnir seems to have lost some Health but its not to the point of being in danger. Still, where is he? I worried after looking at my party bracelet. We waited for a bit more but, when he still hadnte back, Aurora decided to move out. Waiting any longer would not have been good. Uno, Song, Sarasa, Quatre! Help us find Grimnir! Saori ordered her garms, all four carrying each of us on their backs. With a loud howl, we descended down into the heat. **************************************************** We serve the me! We serve the FIRE!!! Fire consumes fire! Fire consumes fire! Fire consumes fire! The sound of humans and beastmen, frolicking in the heat of a magma chamber deep inside a dungeon. Their howls of fervor were made towards the me, honoring the pantheon of fire. Kruuuuu Grigrighri! Skriiieieeeeekk!!! Floor 20 was empty. The boss of the Emerald-re Dungeon was gone. Footsteps. The earth quaked before the feet of three giants. A four-legged, shark-like creature with skin made from molten rock, exuding magma with its every step, growling as it delved into the molten sea. A bipedal scaled monster with a serpentine body wandered around the floors of this hellish ce, slicing anything it sees with des of fire. And in the depth of this hellfire, lurked a giant mother. Having broken through her prison, her tiny fire-breathing children dashed forwards, wary of their giant mothers sickle legs stomping on the ground. It was a dungeon break. A note from AbyssRaven Happy Birthday, Hestia! Did anybody forget it? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(24) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 174: Ready to Heat up! Chapter 174: Ready to Heat up! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] [Insatiable Glutton] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Damn, this is zing hot. Floor 15 was, as we expected, a realm of heat and magma. The rocks were colored red and yellow from the glowing streams of magma, flowing like a river to the side of the first chamber. Streaks of ring rocks radiated like markings on the ground, lightning up for a bit until it turned dim, repeating this ad nauseam. Every breath I took inside this ce felt thick from heat, warming my lungs up instead of burning them, like a warm campfire. I hate to admit it, but I felt right at home here. I wasnt sweating yet, which meant the temperature wasnt higher than my tolerance level. I snapped my fingers to create three colored mes, making sure that I could use my three fire types without any issues. Ok, Tasianna, cool everything down. Haha, you three are already sweating, I teased the rest of Aurora. Saori, Tasianna, and Eine were sweating hard while the garms couldnt help but pant loudly. This ce wasnt for them. Understood, Lady Hestia, with a loud confirmation, Tasianna recalled her catalyst to her hand before conjuring up a cyan-colored magic circle above it, its size growing the more she poured her mana into it. She then sent the circle onto the ground, epassing everybody in its ring. Custom spell: Aifli eir Vintral! (Fairy of Winter) The magic circle began glowing, and two butterfly-like wings made out of ice materialized right behind Tasianna, floating around her much like her catalyst. The magic circle began to turn translucent as the inner contents the magic form disappearedpletely, leaving behind only a cyan ring. The heat began to disappear, cooling down to the point that white fog appeared every time I exhaled. I shivered for a moment, noticing the drastic temperature change, before closing my cloak shut. You know, training wasnt the only thing we did. Aside from tailoring and potion making, Tasianna also finalized the two custom spells, something shes been working on ever since she got her catalyst. One of her custom spells, the one she cast, was called [Fairy of Winter], a spell meant to cool down the surrounding temperature in case I ever idently caused it to increase too much for my allies to stand with [Dreadre Aura] or [Sr Beam], for example. Fairy of Winter Create two fairy-like wings behind the back of the caster made out of ice. During the Activation phase, the caster may determine the sphere of influence by pouring more mana, which is then used to drastically decrease the temperature inside this sphere. All ice-based attacks will increase in potency while all water -based attacks will freeze, transforming into ice The spell was a Tasianna exclusive spell, or rather, to be more specific, a spell only usable for those with [Cryokinesis] and [Frost Body]. The wings, simr to the mana slime made from her catalyst, couldnt be moved by conventional means, requiring her to use [Cryokinesis] to make them float and move with her. She could also attach mana slime to them to have her catalyst move them for her. In any case, the power of this spell was its ability to decrease the surrounding temperature, much like the spell [Reduce Heat] could, but unlike that fire spell, [Fairy of Winter] also increased the potency of all ice spells and attacks within range. After what I did to the alchemist guilds building in Firwood, literally burning the air, Tasianna imagined she could probably create a spell to make cooling the air down after my rampage easier, which inspired her to begin creating this spell. After we knew we had to enter the magma chamber that was floor 15, she finalized the spell during one week of training with everybodys help. She also had a second custom spell finished, but that one was designed entirely forbat. Lady Hestia, are you alright? This is unfortunately the warmest I can set my spell, otherwise, the intense heat of the floor would cancel out my spells effect, Tasianna looked apologetic, despite us knowing the limitations of the spell from our initial testing. However, I shook my head, blowing a fire to warm up my hands, Dont worry about it. Did you forget? I can control my body temperature with my core well enough to not freeze; besides, its more important you guys keep your stamina up. I didnt need to be inside Tasiannas spell, after all. I could always leave and enjoy the heat bath to warm myself up. Being a fire dragon is suffering sometimes, especially in the winters where I feel sleepier than usual. Hibernation, ha! I cannot sense any of the lesser faefolk or elementals around, just like thest four floors. We need the garms to sniff him out, Tasianna stated. Since the dungeon couldnt create faefolk, as they werent considered monsters unless under specific conditions, like treants or onnikais, the ones we met until now came from the surface. Saori then pulled out one of the [Inferno Resistance Potion]s Grimnir gave us, one of the few items he left behind at camp. We didnt have anything with a more powerful smell for Saori and the garms to track with, since Grimnir carried all his belongings in his backpack. We unfurled the map for floor 15 and began our search for the dwarf. He should not have gotten that far, but I still do not like how he has been away for this long, Saori worriedly stated, leading the party with Uno. Kriiiizzzz! After leaving the tunnel leading from the entrance room, a massive magma chamber came into view with a river of magma,plete with small pockets of rock sticking out of the fiery river like inds. The moment we entered the room, a pack of giant red-scaled smanders hanging on the walls hissed at us before shooting out balls of fire from their mouths. ming zzanbal A giant zzanbal adapted to life inside fiery environments, mostly found around volcanoes. Able to climb on rocky walls while possessing scales able to resist strong heat, these zzanabals rain balls of fire created from their spit and mucus onto intruders. Rank D Magmaspine zzanbal A ming zzanbal who has fully adapted to life inside magma chambers, possessing scales heat-resistant enough to allow it to swim in magma. Possessing a crown-like crest on its back to store energy and heat for emergencies, these serpentine monsters lead packs of zzanbal hunting groups to hunt stronger monsters. Rank C Krriiiiizzzzaaaah! Fireballs rained at us from the wall climbing smanders while a one swimming in theke of magna spat a ball of molten rock at us. The garms immediately went into evasive maneuvers, sidestepping the fireballs with finesse. Without needing any orders, Eine began supporting the team by conjuring [Earthen Wall]s on the walls, knocking each smander down for Tasianna to pincushion with her ice daggers and [Ice Spike]s. While those two took down the fodder, Saori and I engaged the magmaspine one hiding inside the magma river like a fish. We could have ignored it after taking down its pack, but the chamber was huge and the river was long enough for the smander to follow us at a distance, spitting out exploding magma balls at our backs. From this distance, I could see other magmaspines hanging around on inds like rxing crocodiles, making them a real threat for our continued travel. Holy crap, how did Grimnir get through all of this?! I eximed after dismounting Song, using [Wind st] and [Air Walk] to fly over the magmake with my wings. Who knows. Did his Mana and Stamina amount fluctuate a all on the party screen? He is a runesmith, right? So he should have a few tricks under his sleeve, especially when he was that determined to get that magma rock, Saori raised a good point. Hestia, do you think you can dive into the magma river and fish the zzanbal out? There you go with your risky jokes, again. No, I wont jump into a magmake even if I possibly could. A part of me believes I could jump into the river and survive it, especially if I turned into my minor or dragon form, but the rational side of me was sensible enough to not go with every single one of Saoris ideas. For example, eating that damn rock when we were still stuck in the Belzac forest was a dumb move. Besides, why dive into theke when I can just continue gliding around? And drop bombs. Using [Detection Sensor], I pinpointed the smanders movements, throwing one bomb into its path. With a huge explosion, magma sttered into the air like a geyser, sending the zzanbal flying up as well, probably unaware of the danger I threw into the river. Unfortunately, as per the System description, these monsters had magma-resistant scales, so my scale-dust bomb didnt do enough damage to kill it in one go. Stygian Lightning! Saori located the monster hidden inside the magma geyser and shot a continuous st of ck lightning at it, making it easy for me to swoop in to decapitate it with a clean tail swipe. I grabbed both its body and head, threw them into my storage before turning back to the others. Okay, on to the next! Saori, Tasianna, Eine, you guys lead and Ill fly around to- Lady Hestia! as I was about to finish giving out our game n, Tasianna shouted, interrupting me and pointed her finger to the side where multiple zzanbals began running away. The magmaspines dived into the magma river while the D ranks skittered into the holes of the walls. I honestly expected them to be as belligerent as the felgheists, so I was prepared to fight multiple hordes of monsters. That has been how we spent thest four days on floors ten to fourteen. It was a surprise. Everybody, look, Eine called us over to the edge of the chambers cliff, drawing our eyes to what was at the bottom of this ce. What in the-'''' I eximed but stopped before ending the sentence as the picture of a green-glowing, spotted red mushroom forest entered my eye. A small pond of waterid in the grove of giant mushrooms, serving as a watering hole for a pack of ram-horned buffalos. This bottom area in general looked more organic than where we currently were standing on, with slopes, stctites, dark brown vines, and red grass growing around in the area. Herbivores like those buffalos and four-legged pachycephalosaurus wandered around in the area while carnivores like those zzanbals either rxed next to a stream of magma or prowled the area for prey. On one side of the spectrum, magma was falling from the walls askes of molten rock flowed through the ground and into small caves. On the other hand, there was a mushroom forest in a red grassy area which made a good home for any monster thanks to a water-filledke. The difference was there, but it seems so natural for all of this to work. Wow, all of us murmured in wonder, having not expected another well-working ecosystem like the ones from floor five to nine. I knew this was a possibility for this dungeon, but how could you guess that an area like this would exist after the felwing-infested ce we just fought through? As the rest of us goggled at the mix of green-glowing mushrooms and yellow-glowing streams, Saori pulled multiple maps out from her storage, inspecting them before her eyes widened. That is floor 16. Huh? The three of us turned around, unsure of what wed just heard. Thats what the maps say. Now that I look at them properly, starting from floor one until 14, all the floors were connected with staircase-like rooms; however, 15 to 20 is by itself an entire room. We could technically jump down from here and we would have made it to floor 16. I thought it was odd that there was no staircase symbol on these maps, but now I know why, Saori exined, making me wonder if this phenomeon was described anywhere in my dungeon book since I hadnt finished it yet. Saori continued, Grimnir might have known this, since he was responsible for the maps until floor five. He might have inspected them and already knew this was the case. That caused my mind to return to our issue on hand. You arent telling me hes exploring this whole giant ce on his own to find that damn rock he wanted, are you?! Scouting is one thing, but going further out alone when he could encounter C or even B rank monsters is suicidal! What is that drunkard thinking?! None of us could understand what Grimnir was thinking, even Tasianna who had minimal knowledge on dwarven culture had no way to exin his actions. All we knew was that he hadn''te back yet and we needed to find where he got himself to and reunite this dungeon party. Leaving him to possibly die would just leave a horrible taste in my mouth. He could have found a way to enter the next few floors, everybody, Eine stated before hopping onto Quatre. However, lets follow the garms noses first before we jump to any conclusions about where he could be in this ce. It is far too huge for us to wander around without a clue. I had no idea why the dungeon created itsst few floors like this, but that question could be left forter, after we found Grimnir and lectured his drunken, dwarven ass for being an idiot. Once we remounted the garms, we ran past all the zzanbals still hiding under the magma river, wary of our party after what we had done to a few of them. We entered a cavern, diving deeper into it until we found a small coolke away where a couple of felgheists were sleeping on the ceiling, unaware of us. We werent looking to fight, so we snuck into a tunnel on the other side of thiske, where we found a group of fat, four-legged giant iguanas with tough, bony jaws digging into the ground and stuffing their mouths full with ore and rocks. They looked at us for a moment before returning to minding their own businesses, which we reciprocated in turn. If you were to tell me this was inside a volcano on the surface, I would believe you without a doubt in my mind. Look at this, the red mushrooms are growing from the rocky soil, I pointed to a colony of mushrooms. Eine, you wouldnt happen to know anything about this ce, would you? Did your parents mention this ce to you or your brother or talk about trading for any of the materials from here? I would find it hard to imagine the Duke would have no idea about any valuables here, since the hunters guild clearly discovered some when they made these maps, Saori asked as we sprinted through a tunnel. Unfortunately, I know very little about this. This dungeon, after all, isnt in my houses fief, so it wouldnt exactly have furthered my education had I known, Saori. I know the forest next to Carine vige, our fief, well enough since mother and I would follow father and brother on their hunting trips, but that is the extent of my wildlife or dungeon knowledge, Eine exined, informing us how nobles love hunting animals in their own fiefs despite, or perhaps because of, the fact monsters exist. Trade, on the other hand, is a different subject, since what we import and export from ournd and businesses does affect me. I used to visit the Sarlenziapany quite a bit in my childhood and one thing I do remember, since it wasnt something thepany usually traded in, was a type of ore that came from this dungeon. I cant remember anything else, though. Would that ore be the one? Tasianna interjected the moment the garms stopped moving. We dismounted and moved closer to the area Tasianna was pointing in, noticing that a small opening about my size was dug into the wall. Small ck glimmering splinters were littered on the floor as we approached it. Picking one up, I used [Mana Eyes] to appraise them. Voldunna Ore A tough ck ore created in the depths of a volcano due to streams of molten rock cooling and warming up again. Possesses high fire and earth resistances from to its creation, although itcks the ability to channel or store mana in high quantity Did he-? I dont know about Grimnir, but I heard dwarves are supposedly natural miners. As a cksmith, it wouldnt be weird for him to bring a pickaxe with him and begin mining the moment he saw this ore vein. It is not like he was especially well-off when we visited his carriage, Tasianna mentioned, unintentionally burning Grimnirs financial status. Since the garms stopped here, we decided to look into the cave. Snapping my fingers, I created a small fire to illuminate the dark opening, revealing that the ground had copsed a few steps in, creating a holerge enough for a person. Looking down, I figured whoever fell down would have a rocky ride beforending wherever it led. Itsrge enough for Grimnir to fit into, Imented, to which everybody nodded. Damn, well, I dont think dropping down into a hole leading to unknownnds would be smart. Because it isnt, Saori chimed in. I ignored her, even though I agreed. However, we have no other choices. Everybody, Ill go first with [Panzer] activated. With my protective skills and healing spells, Ill be able to survive whatever ambush is down there. Once I give the signal, you guys cane down. With no one objecting, I withdrew my wings with [Humanization] and cast [Panzer] on myself, dding my skin in a hardened corrosive me armor before jumping into the hole. As I didnt want to crashnd, I scaled the wall using my ws, hanging onto the rock while sliding down slowly. Smart move, since the trip down was almost like a water park slide, only far harder and extremely bumpy. The wall looks broken here. And here, too. Heredoesnt this look like a ram horn imprint? Shit, Grimnir. The moment light came into view, I knew the exit of this hole was close. Instead of dropping down, I hung on the wall like a lizard, peaking out of the holes exit while my body was upside down. Which floor is this? Floor 16? 17? How deep did our search lead us? Hmm, I should stop thinking of this ce like multiple floors, and more like a single floor. Makes it less confusing. The area under me was a cavern with red-hot rock, literally exuding steam like those rocks those masseurs use in a hot rock massage. Next to it was a medium-sized pond, boiling like a hot spring, while some magma was flowing into the ground of the ce, which I guess flowed under the whole pond. A lot of free geothermal energy if somebody wanted to use it like renewable energy. Well, Peolynca uses mana, not electricty, so its not like theres any turbines to make said energy here. Casting [Humanization] again to bring my wings back out, I dropped out of the tunnel once I confirmed it was safe. A hot spring is here, you guys can drop down! It''s safe! I shouted through the tunnel to inform the others before testing the water myself. Wooo, nice. If we werent in a hurry, I definitely would like to dip in to rx, but I began a reconnaissance instead. While Saori and the rest slid down the hole, I managed to find the way out of this ce, where I conveniently found something hacked into the wall. Sorry was written, uh, carved into the wall. A few drenched pieces of cloth and clothingid before it with an axe lodged into the ground. The axe was excessively decoratedpared to other woodcutters axes, with rune-like markings, but it was undoubtedly the axe Grimnir used to chop the barkwraith into pieces. Was the reason why he couldnt make it back cause he fell through that hole? It would exin why he never returned for the rest of our party to finish up his fetch quest. Still, doesnt make it less crazy how deep he went into that tunnel instead of staying where he fell and waiting for us. Maybe he really was trying to find that rock by himself and got himself in this mess. Argh, enough. I shouldnt be thinking about these things when I havent asked his side of the story. Still, annoying to get us-Oh, shit?! Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 61 Job: sthammer Gunner Health: 1891/5791 Mana: 641/1109 Stamina: 3789/5471 How did he lose such a huge chunk of his Health so quickly ?! Song! The second garm of Saoris shadow pack had been hiding inside my shadow when I went down the hole first. I called her out and told her we needed to find Grimnir immediately, giving her some of Grimnirs wet clothes to track with. [I understand, Mistress Hestia] Party Screen! Saori, we need to rush! I shouted as loud as I could before rushing forward into the tunnel with Song. There was a function of the party bracelets which our party hasn''t used for a very long time, and that was the ID tracking function, which disyed the direction and distance between each party member if we were close enough. Grimnirs signal had been too far until now, but it suddenly showed the distance between the two of us. It unfortunately couldnt pinpoint the exact location but knowing we were close made me even more nervous, stimting my imagination as I couldnt keep myself from visualizing what was could be happening to Grimnir. On the party screen, his Health just went up by a huge chunk my guess was he used up one of Tasiannas potions but it just went down again just as quickly. His Health was fluctuating up and down while his Mana and Stamina were constantly being drained at this moment. He had to be fighting, but against what? A C rank should be something he could handle. GriARRRRRRHHHHHH! As the meters between us decreased with every second, an ear-pounding echo flooded the tunnel, causing not only Songs but also my hair to stand up, and I found that it gave me goose-bumps when I inspected my arms. Anxious of what was at the end of this tunnel, I quickly took out stacks of jerky, gorging myself with them to activate [Gluttonous]s effect. [Insatiable Glutton] was one of my buffing passives and to keep it active, I had to keep my excess Stamina stockpile full, which meant regenerating Stamina above its limit by eating food. After drinking water to swallow everything down, I refreshed all my buffs with my parallel minds before turning [Aerokinesis] to y one of my spell songs. My instincts told me I had to prepare for the worst, so Id rather go into this over prepared than underprepared. Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend The Will to Fight and Survive A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through images of being a force of destruction and inspiration, this song will rally any allies in the vicinity while demoralizing enemies. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Recover from [Exhaustion (Minor)]. Stamina cannot drop to zero. Stamina regeneration will increase while Stamina usage will decrease. Increase Fire and Holy elemental attacks by 10% each. All enemies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Be more vulnerable to [Fear] and [Terror] status afflictions. Decrease Wisdom stat by 5% Song, you can smell it, too, right? [Yes I shall leave to inform the Alpha as soon as possible. Please, be careful on your hunt, Mistress Hestia. The pack wille as soon as possible.] Thank you, Song, I uttered in thanks after taking a deep breath, eyes glued forward as I could see the party screen on the edge of my vision. Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 61 Job: sthammer Gunner Health: 2391/5791 Mana: 501/1109 Stamina: 2889/5471 Effects: [Broken Right Arm (Right)] Faster. Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 61 Job: sthammer Gunner Health: 1418/5791 Mana: 489/1109 Stamina: 2051/5471 Effects: [Broken Right Arm (Right) (Minor)] [Burning (Minor)] Faster! Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 61 Job: sthammer Gunner Health: 773/5791 Mana: 241/1109 Stamina: 1397/5471 Effects: [Broken Right Arm (Moderate)] [Broken Left Arm (Moderate)] [Burning (Minor)] Faster!!! Wind st! Umslid kain, kawuk ka-argh! -an, fie Crustacia! Volrun! Umsleud!!! Grigrigrigri! Graaahhh!!! Draconic Roar! [Hunt well, Mistress!] [Adrenaline (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Adrenaline rushed through my veins as [Wind st] unmounted me from Song and shot me towards the light at the end of the tunnel, fully aware of the war cries booming behind that exit. Grra! Song growled before leaving with [Shadow Dash], melting into her shadow as I adjusted the air in front of my mouth, before sting it as the first giant thing I saw. Grigrigrigri! Griiiiaaaaahhh! KriiiARHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Holding nothing back, my vocal cords exploded into action as a roar filled with all the emotions I felt up until now was released from my mouth, amplified to the point it caused the air to tremble with my wrath. Griiiiiiiiiiiarghghhhhhhh! A serpentine monster. Standing on two legs with a long snake tail, the beasts arms were reinforced in what looked like scaled gauntlets, emitting ming swords from both arms. The scales covering the back side of its body were a beautiful snow-white while the front was red and orange. It had the head of a dragon, armored with carapace as two devil-like horns adorned it, giving it a rather charismatic look. As it was about to m its me swords down, my roar forced it to flinch and block the sound with its hand. Using its nimble almost human-like legs, it jumped back with the flow of the sonic attack and stepped away from the magically shaped sound waves once it was far enough. Far enough for my eyes to notice a bloodied Grimnir who was set on fire. Healing was needed here, but I couldnt ignore the elephant in the room. The serpentine monster braced itself and roared forward, seeing me as a new challenger. Sacred Field. Wind st! Humanization!!! Lass?! One of my parallel minds cast the healing spell on Grimnir while another sted my body forward. Blue mist exploded from my body, covering and hiding me as my body metamorphosed. Bones cracked and grew, skin stretched and morphed into scales, hair disappeared reced with armor-like carapace. Kriaaaaaaauuuuuuuuuuuhhhh! Stomping my legs forward, I pulled my tail on the ground, instantly igniting it in fire and shed it at the monster. The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws As the music drops, our emotions will run wild Top the world The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth The promise to stand fast Family and Friends The Will to Fight and Survive! Kaboom! An explosion of fire. My attack was blocked?!?! Grigrigrigri! Two me swords wrapped around the serpentines arms, used to block my attack. My tail, reinforced with [Hellde Edge], was capable of slicing steel and prating the skin of a Rank B High Ogre, but it found its match against this monster. Just like in my spars with Farron! The giant serpent pushed me back,unching me closer to Grimnir in this humongous magma chamber. The me swords on its arms disappeared, extinguished by will as the monster began to crackle. Holding one hand on its long neck, it began to loosen up its neck. It cracked its hands, stretched its arms, and mmed its tail on the ground thrice before roaring again. Was it doing a warm-up?! Lass, w-why are you- Grimnir stuttered as he noticed his arms were being mended, looking up to me in my dragon form. [We can talkter! Saori and the rest areing from the tunnel. Run and get to them!] Hestia, that thing is a-! [I know!] Mana Eyes. Ashwrought zzig The evolved form of a zzanbal, tempered even further in the heat of a volcano, gaining the power to fully control any fire it can produce with [Pyrokinesis]. Ridding itself from its red-colored scales, this zzig developed white scales instead as a testament of its power and to challenge any challenger it finds worthy enough to fight. The medes it produces are reserved for the strong, never will it use them on the weak outside of hunger. The scale-crown from its zzanbal days lies on its back,ying dormant until broken, for the inferno rulers true power is restricted by it. Rank B Level 8 It was neither a newly evolved Rank B like those snow wyverns nor was it one too strong like the high ogre or Astalos. It was five levels above me. It was a fairly even fight, especially with all my stat and skill increases from mypleted Jobs. So, why do I feel so nervous? Our eyes shed, matching perfectly. We knew we found an opponent worthy of our power but not too strong to overwhelm us. Neither of us moved a muscle, as we knew the first to move would be the one to be counter attacked. In this inferno hell, only my music was ying, scaring the silence away. Even to me, I had to question if the music actually fitted. Who was the boss here, and who was the challenger? Marvelous! Brilliant, absolutely brilliant! The gods of the God of Fire have blessed us with this show of the true inferno! However, even the sound of my music was broken by this fervor-filled shout. Both the zzig and I broke our staring contest to turn towards the sound, eyeing the congregation of humans and beastmen. All of them wore ck and red coats over a light red robe, kneeling before the two of us as if they were worshipping the two of us. Fire consumes fire! the congregation exploded, simultaneously shouting that one phrase over and over again, fully synced. Ahh, oh, Fiery Lord, God Danterno, although you are missing, suppressed by the wicked witch Plesia, you are still strong enough to send us this teaching, to grant us knowledge on how to improve ourselves even further?! Oh, God Danterno, we are unworthy of your inferno! The one who looked like the leader bellowed out like a madman. We shall be stronger, bolder, to strengthen your subordinates. Ohhh, to war with the witch and free your of your bondings, let our worship fuel your pantheon! I, Keith Svonnweidher, a lowly inferno mage am no match for the witch, but I shall guide these younglings through these trials, to have them learn of the truth of the fire! Fire consumes fire! Now that I think about it, isnt that amulet Shitternos symbol?! Fuck, Danterno worshippers?! The leading figure pulled out a core-like rock. Streaks of fire and magma flowed inside it, showing them through the rocks crevices. The figure holding it groaned as it began sizzling his hands. Ahhhhh, this trial! Let the fire consume the filth inside me, purify my sins, and release my true potential. Fire consumes fire! The cleansing fire brings not only destruction but also life, destroying the old to bring forth the new! Fire consumes fire! We sweat, we burn, we suffer, for the power to bring our God to his rightful power. Fire consumes fire!!! Fire consumes fire! What? Even the zzig looked as if it couldn''t understand the situation, which it probably couldnt. The tension between us was broken by Shiternos followers. That rock! Grimnir suddenly cried out. That magma rock! A core of ever-burning voldunna! That rich rock of condense ore is wasted on you banal fire slingers! Hand it over! Ahhh, the follower of the traitor god. Blei no longer serves the Fiery Lord, so why must we listen? Even this beast sent by our lord attacked you, punishing you for your gods sins! Unworthy infidel, this magma ball shall be our strength! the leading figure blurted out. What now? KEITH! You gotta be kidding me. Both the zzig and I turned towards the newest voice, where we saw the air literally shatter like ss, revealing a party of sevan standing there. At its helm was a man in ck robes, wearing a half-mask, screaming his lungs out. KEITH, you fucking bastard, I will KILL YOU! He then ripped the mask off his face, revealing how disfigured it was from old scars. Talon, oh shit! While that caught my attention for a moment, my eyes and my nose turned over to a snow-white haired woman in the very back of the group, wearing white armor fitting her hair, looking pristine and regal in contrast to the surroundings. She was holding a white spear and emitted an aura I couldnt possibly describe. Why does she look so familiar wait, this sweet smell. Hold on, hold on, I know this scent! As my eyes widened, the woman returned my gaze, her nose twitching the moment she did. I could hear the zzig crackling augh to the side, possibly at the thought of more people to fight, as I saw the woman raise her hand to hide her gaping mouth while staring back at me.. P-Prince- Hestia! Lady Hestia! Hestia! Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and the garms finally caught up, looking battle-ready as they called out for me. Honestly, what was with this situation? It was so chaotic! However, it seems like the universe didnt think it was crazy enough for me. Shriiiiieeeeeeeekkkk! The ground crumbled, a giant spider emerged, pandemonium ensued as everybody began to fall. Hestia, keep them safe! Yaaaahhhhhh! P-Princess Hestia, shit, damnit! Kids! KEITH! Oho, Talon, old friend! Join us! My rock! Grigrigrigri Grigaaaaaaaaaa! Why couldnt all of this be simple? And deeper all of us fell into this troublesome dungeon. A note from AbyssRaven ChaosChaos! Chaaaaaaoooooosssss! Also, a very apt description from The Walrus Transcendant: "This isn''t a raid anymore. This is Alterac Valley with both Lords up." If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(47) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 175: The Students. Chapter 175: The Students. He didnte?" Im sorry, honey, but he couldnt make it here. His father told him that he had to concentrate more on his studies. His high school entry exam ising up. Yeah? Well, it doesnt make it any less shit We should have just celebrated in Japan; this is just crap Huh? Wait? Hold on, is this one of those dreams again? Three shadowy humans stood in a high-ss apartment, having decorated the living room with balloons and other birthday-rted things. For a teenager with a rich family, this party setting was pretty dull since they could just afford to rent somewhere else more fun for the party. Having a party inside their own apartment meant they were either toozy or expecting the party to be smaller and more intimate, for closer friends. The smallest shadow took off her party hat and threw it on the ground as I analyzed what was happening. This is cringe anyways. Just pathetic. Giving everybody a personal invitation was just a waste of energy. Nobody came anyways. Schatz Honey The tworger shadows approached the smaller one, caressing her back to soothe her as she held her head down. No tears came out of her eyes, dry as if she was expecting this oue. Jeez, was my fourteen birthday really that depressing? Urgh, I remember not having a lot of friends, but I didnt expect to have this lit- And then everything turned ck. ****************************************** -op! Please, stop, you are making a terrible mistake! Eine? Move, I am leaving now! Mister Talon, please, you cant go alone. Weve only been making it past the monsters you couldnt trick with Lady Yorshkas help. That is correct. Individually, we cant contest a C rank, but in a group, we at least have a chance. Well, arent you the optimist, kid? Here is a tip: the hunters guild rmends five C rankers against a single C rank monster for safety reasons. You five arent C ranks and I am only responsible for support. Call me a realist, but we aint getting out of here alive as a group. If Im gonna die in this hell, then Im taking that damn Svonnweidher with me. What the hell is happening? Argh, my head. Did I fall asleep? Manager mind? We were only out for a few minutes, I think. Well, long enough for us to have that depressing dream, my first parallel mind informed me after my consciousness had enough time to return. Shit, that dream was depressing. I couldnt remember how sad it was until now, but I guess my memories are slowly returning somehow. Lets wake up. Opening my eyes, I noticed a severeck of red in the area, confused where we were until I noticed theke next to us. Wasnt I just in a magma chamber? I wondered, but then memories of what happened rushed back into my head. I remembered how I almost had to fight against that zzig, but our battle was interrupted by a group of Shiterno worshippers, and then more and more people arrived, until the ground just broke from a giant spider showing up. Oh, I fell. Oooh, oh shit. It woke up! Was the first thing I heard the moment I opened my eyes from a voice I wasnt familiar with at all. Of the voices Ive heard since my consciousness came back, I only recognized Eines. Curious about what was going on, I raised my neck up, noticing how heavy it was to lift. I still felt groggy, so that might be the reason, but the heat and mana I could feel coursing through my body was far stronger than what I was used to waking up with. For the first time in a long while, I woke up in my dragon form. Krrrrrraaaaaarhhhhhhhhhhh, I yawned. That unfortunately caused the people before me to cause a ruckus, cursing as they saw my teeth. Now that I think about it, maybe I should have stifled the yawn just to not scare people unnecessarily the moment I realized I wasnt in my dragonewt form. Whats done is done, sadly. No reason to hide it. Looking down, the humans standing before me looked like mice, Eine included. Our size difference was just that huge. Hestia, I think you should transform back into your dragonewt form, Eine suggested, smiling wryly as she pointed at the four shivering girls and the one anxious boy. Focusing on them, I noticed how they all looked a bit Asian, although none of them had ck hair; instead, their heads were as colorful as everybody else on Peolynca. I should probably listen to Eine. Humanization. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The mana mist was huge as always whenever I transformed from a dragon into a dragonewt,rge enough to look like a cloud, in my opinion. Once the mist dispersed, I took my party bracelet out from my storage and put it back on, making sure that everybody was alright. Hello~ I greeted them, after confirming that nobody in Aurora or Grimnir was hurt drastically. Some of them looked confused, baffled even from what happened. The bespectacled young man in a mages robe raised a brow, staring at me as he mumbled, Doesnt she fit Yorshkas description? Whos Yorshka? I asked the moment I heard this, catching the young man off-guard, as if he didnt expect a dragon to have better hearing than a human. Ah, forget it, we can talk about thatter. Sorry for surprising you like that. Eine, what happened? Eine gave me a short summary of what happened. In essence, after the massive spider smashed through the ground, causing it to all crumble down, everybody fell deeper into the dungeon. She told me that I rushed forward to save the group before me, which included Talon, the illusionist we had met before, and also herself as she was separated from the others. With rocks falling down, using her gargoyle was impossible and she was more focused on protecting herself from these boulders. Some huge chunk of the broken ground knocked me unconscious before I could use [Wind st]? Well, that exins the headache I felt. [Draconic Barrier] can protect me from head injuries, but it can only do so much until it lets damage through, I shrugged after Eine exined everything. Yes, seeing you unresponsive was a bit nerve-wracking when we fell down. Thankfully, we didntnd into a magmake. I nodded my head furiously when she mentioned that possibility. She continued, I managed to calm everybody down after we pried ourselves free from your hold, but you can imagine that doing so was quite the task. Seeing a huge dragon up close would make anybody nervous, ehe ehe. Even I admit that my dragon form is scary. Cool-looking, but terrifying. As Eine had already introduced herself to them, I waved at them to catch their attention, Sorry about scaring you guys. I didnt mean to. How about some introductions? Seeing as how were all in the same situation, I think working together to get out of here would be for the best. You want to get out? Of this dungeon? a purple-haired girl in a magicians robe spoke on behalf of her group, stepping in front of them to show me who was the leader. Were they thinking I was a monster from this dungeon? I looked over to Eine, who mentioned she hasnt introduced me yet except for the fact that I was her friend. Understanding the situation now, I replied to the purple-haired young woman, There is a misunderstanding. I might be a dragon, but I originally came from outside the dungeon. Im only this deep into the dungeon with my party for a favor. Talon over there can attest to the fact we met before. Seeing me mention him, Talon, who had put his half-mask back on again, nodded. Shes a fire spitter, but at least you can talk with her. I frowned at his answer for a moment but was still grateful for speaking up for me. I then showed them my party bracelet and white-robe. Adventurer and part-time priestess of the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Party Leader of Aurora, Hestia, at your service. Something inside was telling me to speak Japanese here, simr to how I would get the itch to speak Japanese with Saori sometimes. However, just cause somebody looked Asian didnt mean they could speak it, right? I mean, Peolynca might have an Asian-like country somewhere. There was also the possibility that these people were a specific Hero group transported into this world from Earth, but honestly? How likely is it for me to meet Saoris students in a ce like this. Shouldnt they be taken care of by the church? Why risk your lives here? My luck wasnt good enough to suddenly meet them here. No way. The purple-haired girl looked at her group for a moment before everybody nodded, stepping forward to introduce themselves. My name is Tamae. I am the leader of The Magical Biscuit, uhm, that is our partys name. Its not a joke, the purple-haired girl introduced herself, holding onto a staff like any normal magician. Tamae? Certain memories began to appear in my mind, all of them concerning the days our party spent on the road from Firwood to Cedaraille. I began to remember what happened. While Tasianna and Eine were out hunting, Saori and I were at camp, preparing dinner when I decided to ask her about her students. Sorry if this is a bit too personal, I apologized after I noticed my curiosity getting the better of me. You do not need to be. Honestly, considering all of you are helping me with this, I should be more forthright. I will exin everythingter during dinner with everybody. And that Saori did. She began exining her days as a teacher and how she became the homeroom teacher for a particr bunch of students. As you should know, Hestia, I worked at a school called Shirako High School. My first year was an assistant teacher, it was normal for a beginner like me. However, the next year, I somehow became a homeroom teacher for a ss in the high school division; apparently, a teacher resigned just before the year began, leaving the spot open. I just wanted to be a history teacher, but they promised to pay me far more than what I would have originally earned, so I couldnt exactly reject the offer. My family needed the money, Saori began. She continued, now describing her students, One of my first tasks as a teacher was to assign the ss representatives. One for the girls and one for the boys. Theye to speak with me if the ss has any concerns, to make it easier for me to sort these problems out. Those students were Tamae Tsuji and Nishio Kudo. What a shback. Maybe my luck is that good. Considering how often our party gets into trouble, it shouldnt be. Tamae? Pardon, you said that your name is Tamae? I asked just to confirm my suspicion. Oh, yes, it isnt a verymon name around Artorias. We donte from this kingdom, Tamae replied. [Eine?] [I have not mentioned it yet since I wanted your opinion on it. You are more familiar with Saori and I think you can speak with them better than I could, Hestia.] As we spoke through [Telepathy], nobody exactly knew what Eine and I spoke about, but with this confirmation, I decided to steer the introductions in that direction. Best way to gain somebodys trust ismon ground, I think. At least, thats how Saori and I became friends in the first ce. Before it could be awkward, I raised my hand, stopping the next person from introducing themselves. Oh, one second, please. Uhm, before we continue, may I call you Tamae-san? Huh? she let out, looking more confused than surprised that I called her Tamae-san, something Japanese would address others in a polite way. Like a Ms. or Mr. I tilted my head, unsure what went wrong, but I continued, Ok, let me just get to the point, do you guys know Saori Segawa, or, rather, Segawa Saori? History teacher extraordinaire? Loud gasps. Not only Tamae but the others behind her widened their eyes as they heard me mention that name, looking extremely wary at me. The bespectacled young man pointed his mage staff at me while the green-haired ponytail girl unsheathed her giant bow, holding her quiver, ready to nock an arrow and shoot it the moment it got dicey. Before it could escte any further, I raised my arm to show I didnt mean them any harm before exining, Please, calm down. Since you, Tamae-san, didnt react to the fact I called you -san, I had no other way to break the ice, okay? Since this information is pretty sensitive, I need to block Talon from hearing this first. Within a fraction of a second, a green magic circle appeared on my tail before materializing a sphere of wind around us, blocking Talon from hearing anything. The students were agitated, especially Tamae and the bespectacled boy. Since they were mages, I guess they must be surprised that I could cast this fast. Seeing as I heard other mages mention I had a high [Chant Revocation], that was my default exnation. Although, how high were their [Chant Revocation] skills when they supposedly were trained by the church, at least ording to Gaels information? My name is Hestia Atsuko, or, Atsuko Hestia if you want me to introduce myself as a Japanese. I know this might sound crazy but please hear me out. Ie from Earth just like you guys That honestly sounds like something straight from an isekai light novel, right? Then again, you guys getting summoned here as Heroes for some otherworldly Goddess sounds like some cliche anime show, anyways. Hold on, hold on, the girl with orange and red hair lights suddenly interrupted me. Y-Youre right, that does sound like something a mangaka would write, but could you continue what you just said, since I think everybody is a bit overwhelmed with the fact that you called yourself a Japanese and know somebody called Saori Segawa! True, just saying, but we are a bit panicked by the fact that were lost without our guardian knight and you, a dragon, mentions something this crazy. Could you please answer this before we go crazy, the blond girl spoke, shivering when she stated that. I guess I should hurry up. I exined to them everything they needed to know now. About Saori, how we met, and that their teacher has been looking for information on them the moment she heard about the possibility that they were her students. This revtion wouldnt be easy to digest, I wager, and I was right when everybody began repeating what I said. Most were stumbling on their words when they heard Saori died and reincarnated to Peolynca, having trouble wrapping their heads around it. What do you mean she died and turned into a wolf?! T-That doesnt make sense! and Hold on! The church only summoned us to this world, not Segawa-sensei! H-How is that possible. Before it got any crazier, I suggested to them that they join a toon temporarily so I could show them my proof of all of this. My party bracelet given to me by Farron was able to create a party consisting of up to 20 people, after all. When I sent them the invitation, none of them hesitated for a second. S-Segawa-sensei! Tamae Tsuiji, Nishio Kudo, Misaki Kawano, Kazumi Hoshino, Kohaku Kobayashi. All names Saori mentioned. They cried. Tamae, Misaki, Kazumi, Kohaku, and Nishio all shed tears when they saw their homeroom teacher in the party menu, entirely uninterested in Saoris level or anybody else on the screen. Tamae, Kazumi, and Kohaku let the floodgates open, tears flowed down their faces as they emotionally cried out to Saori. I cant believe youre here, they all said. Misaki and Nishio weeped softly, remarking how they thought they wouldnt be able to see anybody they knew from Earth in months, no, years considering how they are progressing in levels and skills. They walked over to me, looking almost hopeful when they asked if I knew anybody else from Earth was on Peolynca. Other than the Revolution Queen, who theyd heard about already, I told them I didnt. Im sorry, if there were a way to send a message to her like with Line, I would. Sadly, these bracelets arent phones, I told them, sad that technology in Peolynca hadnt developed far enough for long-distance messages to be implemented. No, thats all fine. In fact, we should apologize for nearly attacking you. One of our tea- I mean, ssmates warned us of some suspicious rogue in Firwood who called out to him about Segawa-sensei. After some experiences where we got ambushed once for trusting too much, we had to be more careful, Nishio exined their behavior, something I couldnt me them for. It was natural and I would act the same way if I was in their shoes. Rogue? In Firwood? Gael? He is the only rogue there who could know about Saori. Seeing them all cry really made me sympathize with them. I wont say that I understood perfectly how they all felt, but it made me remember how I first met Saori. The confusion and relief that I wasnt the only one from Earth in this strange new world really made me emotional. I might have used the garm matriarchs wish as an excuse, but protecting Saori was my way to not be alone. I couldnt imagine what Saori was feeling on her side. I knew, though, that I had to make sure she would be able to meet her students again, safe and sound. For everything she did for me, thats the least I could do. I cant protect everybody nor could I save everybody, but I would sure as hell protect these guys. After everybody calmed down, I dispelled the [Air Shield] and told Eine what I was nning to do. Without any further objections, we made it Auroras objective to get them to Saori no matter what. Since we knew Saori was safe for the moment, I told The Magical Biscuits that we need to make camp now. I might not act like it, but I was still quite drowsy. In the corner of my eye, I also noticed Talon slowly drifting away from the group. Before he could leave, I walked up to him and said, Its been a while, Mister Illusionist. I didnt expect you to be here. He red at me for a few seconds before turning around, speaking rougher than usual, Neither did I. Can I presume you werent a member of that congregation? I nodded, Like I said, Im not a worshipper of that bastard Shiterno oops, slip of my tongue. Hehehe, he chuckled, smiling for the first time I saw him. Good to hear I heard you wanted to escort those kids out; if that is the case, then it is for the best that we part here. Our goals dont align, you mean? I heard you screaming at that congregations leader. You know him? Pah! Of course I know that fire slinger. Damn bastard spewed crap about the wonders and miracles of a destructive cult of the most ostracized Origin God in Peolynca. All he does in his path is destroy lives and bring them to ruin, and all just for him to garner more followers somehow. Talon clenched his teeth tightly, shaking in anger as he described the person he called Keith. Heh, hes dying by my hand today, so farewell. Hold on! I grabbed his arm. There are B ranks wandering around. Theres that zzig from before and the giant spider that broke the floor is most likely one, too. I can imagine what you could do with your illusion magic but one unlucky step and you wont get out of here alive. Youve seen my dragon form, so lets work together. And, like you said, our goals dont align. However, I refuted him, saying, Not exactly. Our cksmith friend needs something from him and we need equipment from the cksmith. I made a promise to get the stone, so that Keith or whatever will be somebody our party needs to track down. I would prefer it if you wouldnt kill him and instead just dragged him to an official or something, but we can help you get to him at least. But like I said, I would prefer it if you didnt kill him. Heh, naive arent you? He replied with derision. Oh, believe me, Im not naive enough to think killing is always unnecessary. If somebody threatens my party or my life, then I will break them to the point they wished they were never born. If that doesnt help, then Ill rip them apart. You believe a dragon, Mister Talon? Returning his re with my own, I then posed another question to him, What made you want to kill him in the first ce? Youre poking in somebodys private information again,ss, we went through this already. He was right, he did reject my attempt to learn more about him but it seemed he was more open enough this time to exin his motives. He tricked me. Gave me a defective tool to make the worst mistake in my life. A dark mage seeking to be strong with fire magic, heh, what a joke. These scars are the medals for my ipetence. He took off his mask, revealing the burn scars underneath it. He continued, I have known him since my childhood. While I had to run and be an adventurer to survive, he became a professor for fire magic at the royal academy. Ehehehehehe, but he made a mistake, took on the wrong student and it all blew up in his face. I feel bad for that poor Talsyn kid for getting to know the worst of scums, but that ended up making it possible for me to get revenge on that bastard without getting into trouble with the nobles! Talsyn? Wait, where have I heard that name before? Oh! Wait, are you talking about Macklemor Talysn? I remembered the first Shiterno mage I met, whose name and appearance was firmly lodged into my memory due to the fact Shiterno hijacked me that same night. No idea. You know him? What happened to him? Talon asked, although a bit uninterested. He became a bandit. We met when I took on a bandit subjugation Quest to hunt down his bandit group and rescue the vigers theyd kidnapped. I had to kill him in the end. He was a fire mage, I informed Talon. Hmph. Was it with fire? If you did, then I guess you fulfilled one of the wishes of a Danterno fanatic. They believe cremating your body after death would bring you closer to their god, since the fire burning you will make Danterno entranced by its beauty, bringing the deads soul to join him in his realm. Bullshit, Talon then pulled out an undting knife with the emblem of Plesia, the Goddess of Water. A ritual knife I bought from a Plesia worshipper. They use these to gut fish meant as offering for the Water Goddess. Hahaha, the irony when I open his stomach with this. He had a maniacal grin on his face when he said that, creeping me the hell out. It onlysted for a moment before he sheathed it. Ill try not to think about it, but I will beat the shit out of him. Heh, hope you keep the Aurena side of yours,ss. Her followers might act pompous and self-righteously, but I know some noble priests who are genuinely good people. Far more sane than Danternos. Without another word, Talon moved to our makeshift camp. It seems I managed to persuade him for now, I think. Saori, just you wait, Ill bring them to you! ************************************************* Hic, I huped, still recovering from the tears Id shed. I cant believe it. They really are here. As a teacher, I had a responsibility to my students to make sure they turned into productive adults, but that ended the moment I died and was transported to Peolynca. So, why did I feel sopelled to find them after learning they were in this world? Sure, we made memories together, but its not like I was their parent. I was just a high school teacher they will forget after they graduate university or start working. And to me, they were part of my work to earn a paycheck. So, why did I cry when I saw their names appear on my party screen? Tsuji-chan, Kudo-kun, Kawano-san, Hoshino-san, Kobayashi-san. Its just you five, but I can''t stop crying. I need to find them. Miss Saori, Tasianna called out to me. She was using [Fairy of Winter], which was the only reason we weren''t sweating buckets in the middle of thisvake. Mister Grimnir looks pretty tired after all the fighting. We should take a rest. Sorry, sleep seems to have gotten me, Grimnir apologized, looking dreadful in his broken armor. Every piece had dents and was broken in some way, looking far less impressive than when he first appeared in it. After the three of us fell from that sudden spiders appearance, wended on a small ind in the middle of a magmake. The moment we regained our bearings, we were immediately attacked by magma sharks. Yes, sharks with rocky skins swam in thiske, jumping out of the water to spit magma balls at us and trying to bite into and crunch something. All of them were C ranks like those zzanbals, but the three of us managed to fend them off with no problem. Grimnir was already tired but he still was sturdy, making good bait. Tasianna, I and three of my garms had enough firepower to overwhelm the torrent of sharks even without Hestia. Bing a B rank and gaining these new lightning powers really made me stronger. We cant sleep here. Its too dangerous. I can seend over there, but its quite a distance away. Mister Grimnir, can you push yourself? Yeah, I will. I wish I had Hestias [Will to Fight and Survive] for its infinite Stamina, but we had to do without it. Thankfully, my new skills helped me regenerate my Health and Mana [True Wolven Bloodlust] for mana and [Stygian des] for Health. We should hurry. My senses were tingling from my [True Wolven Instincts]. I could sense something lurking in the depths of this ce and it made me shiver. Whatever it was, it was a shadow I did not want to meet. A note from AbyssRaven Twice I have made them miss each other, but not a third time. Seperated by a year, the teacher and her students of 3 years reunited, sorta. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(14) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 176: The Volchark. Chapter 176: The Volchark. [Shadow Armament] [Lifetaker (13 kills)][Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Shadow Warrior] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 11] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Lava Resistance Lv. 1] gained Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Concentration Lv. 9] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 2] [Lava Resistance Lv. 2] [Mana Recovery Lv. 7] [Monster Synergist Lv. 2] gained Here you go, eat up. I offered the helmetless Grimnir a bowl of meat and vegetable stew. It was easy and fast to make, especially with the help of these red-hot rocks, heated from staying close to that magmake. You have my thanks, Saori I apologize for all of this. It is my fault, Grimnir confessed, looking down with regret from what happened. Never would I have expected to misjudge the stability of the ground. I havent mined in ages, and my own ddarg overconfidence forced you toe to my rescue. For scouting, you moved far too far away, Mister Grimnir. I am d Hestia got there before that monster killed you, but let us stop ming people, alright? I am not in the mood, and I do not think you are, either, I shook my head, to get rid of my urge toin in his face. He exined to us how he got into that predicament in the first ce, naming his greed for the voldunna ore as the reason. Grimnir nodded, epting the bowl of stew. Yes, I understand. Still, my life was saved, that is unquestionable. A tazong is honorbound to repay his savior in any way or shape if it doesnt dishonor their n, so once this is over, name whatever you want, I will make it with my honor as a cksmith on the line. If I fail, I shally down my hammer. After giving Grimnir his bowl, I went over to Tasianna to check on her, How are you holding up? Will the igloo be able tost? Not with this heat. If I dont keep pouring mana into it, the mana slime will melt eventually. We managed to make it out of the magmake with only a few more fights, and fortunately, nothing came of that bad feeling Id had. However, we had to leave the volchark corpses behind since we didnt have Hestia around, and my storage couldnt handle this many bodies with my meager Mana capacity. It really makes you appreciate how much her [Storage Magic] can carry. After entering the cave, Tasianna created an igloo out of mana slime for us to rest in. We were deep in the tunnel, but the heat from outside was zing, making it quite ufortable to rest in. Tasianna couldnt have [Fairy of Winter] active all the time, since it drained mana, so she made an igloo when I described it. Unfortunately, due to the heat, that n isnt working too well. Forget it. Itll cool the air long enough for us to eat and then go to sleep. It is more important for you to rest and regain your mana, Tasianna. After everybody ate their fill, Tasianna and Grimnir immediately fell asleep while I kept watch. I also took this time to sort through our potion stocks, Health and Mana. Without Hestia around, the only spell we had to heal our wounds would be Tasiannas [Ocean Healing], which she recieved from leveling [Torrent Magic] to level two, so we had to rely more on potions for now. I need to prepare. This can be considered an emergency. Acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 1] [Mounted Fighter Lv. 1] [Rider Lv. 1] gained. 8100 SP remaining Multiple proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Multi-Cast Lv. 5] [Dyed Cast Lv. 3] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 10] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 10] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 7] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 5] [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] [Mana Recovery Lv. 8]. 2250 SP remaining Skill requirement fulfilled. [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 10] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 10] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 10] merged into skill [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] Ok, finished. Thank you very much for all the SP. I should not spend everything, keep some in reserve just in case. This should be good enough to help me handle whatever. After losing [Tenebrous Magic] to create [Stygian Voltage], someone might think that casting spells shouldnt be my focus anymore, as most of my offensive power now came from my ck lightning, garm pack, and dagger skills. However, that''s not how I saw it. Two spells I do use quite often would be [Shadow Dash] and [Dark Tendrils], and the more I could cast them simultaneously, the better. Furthermore, I have a couple skills that directly improve the power of my dark magics, so theres a ton of room for growth as well. Thats why [Multi-Cast] should be one of my first priorities, along with [Dyed Cast]. Thetter allowed me to create the magic circles for five [Shadow Dash] casts and dy the execution of them until I needed to use them, making my teleportation faster and more seamless. I wouldnt have to deal with the magic materialization process, after all. I already knew about [All Damage Enhancement] from Gael, so increasing my overall damage isnt a bad investment. [Air Walk], [Inferno Resistance], and [Lava Resistance] are there to help me fight better in this ce as well as allowing me to maneuver and tank better. And [Mana Recovery] is generally just good, especially with my new focus on stygian lightning. Mid-way through the night, the garms woke up from their sleep and we switched watch duty. Uno, Song, and Sarasa were with us, while I believe Quatre should be with Eine right now. My sleep quality was pretty bad; I was sweating to the point I had to put my coat into my storage, and I even considered taking off my shirt, no matter how indecent it was. When I woke up, my fur was just drenched in my sweat and the humidty from thest of the melted igloo. It did make me learn that I could continue producing ck electricity with my white fur no matter how wet I got. Good to know if I ever needed to fight underwater. Before we departed, Tasianna used her magic to give everybody a refreshing cold shower, getting rid of yesterday''s fatigue and the sticky feeling after our sleep. After a quick sandwich breakfast, we were off, journeying through the tunnel until we found a herd of those four-legged pachycephalosaurus monsters. Rock-Breaker Rachycephrus A rachycephrus with thin fur and the ability to store water inside special organs to cool down the body internally and keep it hydrated on long journeys. Adapted to live inside volcanoes, these fire-resistant beasts have a rock-breaking skull smash to dissuade any would be hunters. Rank D They were initially wary of us but, after we showed we had no intentions to attack them, the herd simply ignored us and began to move away. Grimnir, knowing life inside tunnels and caves better than us, suggested we follow them since the monsters inside this ce should know the surroundings better than us. As the maps we had of this ce didnt depict every single tunnel and we just had no idea where we were on the maps, this idea was better than nothing. After one of the monsters growled at us for following them, we decided to stay further back from them. With howbyrinthine this tunnel system was, choosing to follow them was the best choice we had, since they helped us find the exit eventually. The only unfortunate part was that it was by another magmake, only passable through leapfrogging across a series of inds or by goingpletely around it. I really wanted to reunite with Hestia and Eine as well as my students as soon as possible, but my [Detection Sensor] confirmed that a few signals were inside theke. If those volcharks continued attacking us, it would only slow us down and possibly endanger us. Rushing wasnt good, even though I really wanted to do it right now. Magma Belcher Volchark A four-legged volchark whose main diet consists of consuming rocks, able to deconstruct it into valuable nutrients. Able to survive in rivers of extreme heat, these creatures gorge uponrge amounts of magma and rocks in their expandable stomachs, to either consume or use as a projectile against aggressors. Evolution has given them the ability to walk onnd. Rank C Tasianna quickly casted [Fairy of Winter] to cool us down and surround us in an [Air Shield] to prevent the gases from knocking us out. Tazics like Grimnir were highly resistant against volcanic gases but breathing clean air was still preferred. As we followed the herd of rachychephrus around the magmake, my [Detection Sensor] suddenly caught something interesting in the depths of theke. It isnt moving much, but that bad feeling from before seems to have crept back up. I called for my garms, telling Tasianna and Grimnir we should ride on them for the rest of the trip, the signal worrying me a bit. Argh, a tazong should not be riding a damn mount. By Crustacias twintails, how do you tall people even keep yourself bnced on them, guh, Grimnir grumbled, finding it ufortable to stay on Sarasa since dwarves have trouble staying on them due to a bncing problem. Stopining, Mister Grimnir. Let us just get this do- Gueeeeeeeeeeeehhhhh! The loud, pained cry of one of the herds youngs interrupted my sentence, echoing through this whole ce. Looking over to them, it looked like some magma popped, sending arge amount of the molten rock onto the rachychephrus young. The herd seemed agitated, trying to scrape off the magma and calm down their young at the same time, even pushing it forward as multiple members of the herd began to run. Huh? What is-oh no! The signal from the depths, it wasing closer and closer to us, causing my [Danger Perception] from [True Wolven Instincts] to ring even louder and louder, to the point ignoring it was impossible. As Grimnir and Tasianna were about to move forward, I ordered my garms not to move any further but to retreat instead. Because we were in trouble. rrrghhhhhhhh! A high-pitched motor-like sound erupted the moment magma exploded into a geyser, rocks breaking as the panicked cries of the herd of rachycephrus pierced through all the other noises. As the dust and smoke settled, the silhouette of a giant beast became visible, having broken through the ground while itsrge jaw was lodged into the wall next to it. With one swift movement, the creature closed its mouth shut, crunching through the wall before storing it all in its stic-like stomach. There was blood smeared on its lips and teeth, the remains of the herds. Mheeehhhhhh! However, some of the rachycephrus seemed to have survived, crying desperately in vain for their lost members. This however, just attracted the humongous sharks attention, snapping its head around in a split second. Identify! Volcano Furnace Volchark An overgrown volchark whose body has turned into a portable volcano from overconsumption of ores and minerals. Able to sustain a high body temperature from consuming voldunna ore, these volchark ooze magma and lethal fumes from their pores to defend against attackers. Their hide is made from a shell of sturdy rock, able to contain the mes burning inside. Rank B Shadow Armament! With the threat on hand, I immediately activated [Shadow Armament], wrapping not only my garms but also Tasianna and Grimnir with it, shouting that we had to retreat as fast as possible. The volchark jumped and crashed onto the fleeing remains of the herd, sending them deep into thevake to be consumed by this horror. While running away, my skills were warning me of the approaching monster. Tasianna, ice spike! I shouted to her. Understanding what I meant, she shot three human-sized [Ice Spike]s forward, perfect for me to use as movement tools. My garms each cast [Dark Tendrils], attaching them to one of the ice spikes, helping them fly through the air the moment Tasianna sted us all forward with [Wind st]. However, even that wasnt enough to outrun that terror. Cleaving through the magma with its dorsal fin, I couldnt help but frown, before dropping my jaw when the school bus-sized shark jumped out of the magmake, showing off its jagged teeth and razor-sharp ws on its four legs. With a gaping mouth, it dived at us with intentions to devour. Bad! [Sarasa, let go!] Grimnir on Sarasa were the ones farthest behind and looking from the trajectory, I had the feeling they wouldnt be able to dodge it. So, I ordered her to cancel her [Dark Tendrils] so Tasianna could st her backwards with [Wind st]. When the giant sharknded, it crashed against the pathway, destroying everything in its way and sting Tasianna and me away with the subsequent explosion. We were only protected by the shower of magma when Tasianna cast the level four [Torrent Magic] spell [Sapphire Membrane], something she gained by spending her SP after we woke up. Looking through the blue translucent barrier of flowing water, I heaved a sigh of relief that both Sarasa and Grimnir were fine. Since Grimnir was armored in my [Shadow Armament], Sarasa was able to bring him along with her [Shadow Dash], appearing from my shadow. Smoky Haze will distract it only for a moment but not long enough for it to be worth it. We should just run! Reorganized, we rushed towards the cave entrance, intending to avoid this whole battle entirely since we were at a disadvantage in this environment, but before we could enter it, the volchark acted. It shot a bomb-like ball of magma that exploded in our path, blocking off our best way out, leaving us only two more options. A chill went down my spine when the volchark began to leisurely swim inside the magmake, as if it understood we didnt have any other choice but to cross theke for the cave entrance on the other side. However, how are we supposed to cross theke when this thing will pursue us? Even if we made it, couldnt it just close the entrance with one of its magma spit? The stress will give me grey hair at this point Tasianna. Grimnir. Miss Saori, you arent expecting us to fight this monster, right?! The two of us can handle it from the skies but what about Mister Grimnir? Even the environment is bad for us. Lady Hestia might be able to survive in it, but if we drop into theke, we are dead! Tasianna replied grimly when I gave her a we have no other choice stare. What would you suggest we do? There doesnt seem to be another way out. The ceiling is blocked, there is no cliff or waterfall for us to jump off from and hope for the best. We are inside a magma chamber, trapped in here with that damn thing, I then pulled out one of Hestias bombs. We have two choices, either somebody distracts that monster so we can blow up the entrance to escape through which is not even guaranteed if the shark reacts well enough or, hear me out, we fight and kill that Rank B, Tasianna. What?! But those choices are- Pretty much the same, I know! The only difference is that we either run the moment there is an opportunity or we press on, I cut Tasianna short. However, think about it, if Hestia were here, wouldnt we be more brave? The moment she says we should fight it, I bet you would feel more confident in yourself and follow her. However, this was the exact same issue we had with that High Ogre! We ran the moment we knew we were outmatched, but we fought when Hestia was in trouble. What is this? I evolved into a B rank and youve gotten far stronger, but all were doing is run away. Run away from every hard encounter. What pride do we have as members of Aurora?! I was ted when Hestia decided to rely on us for the Davison raid, trusting in our strength that we could handle it. We did a good job wiping out those mercenaries and bringing Davison to hisst breath, only needing Hestia to take out his mangled corpse for us. I was happy with our overall performance, but I did not like what happened during the Grimgarian battalion encounter. Near death experience is part of our upation and lifestyle, but all it proved to me was that Aurora wasnt strong enough. Hestia couldnt defeat the high ogre alone and Tasianna and I were basically little better than fodder until we got lucky and wounded him when we flooded the cave. When I evolved, I thought I could boost Auroras strength by a lot. But instead of pride, rage and anger was filling my chest. Anger that this bastard was blocking me from advancing forwards, risking my meeting with my students. Rage that escaping was the more appropriate choice for us, since we had literally zero advantage in this fight. I neededplete darkness to fight in my best while Tasiannas ice was melting from the heat. I could feel the electricity coursing through my body, jolting my cells into action from the emotions I was feeling. It didnt hurt, but it was ufortable. How would it feel if electricity were to flow through your body so naturally like blood? I havent gotten used to it yet. With a body like that, it would have a heart perfect for a catalyst, Grimnir suddenly voiced out. Huh? Tasianna and I eximed. It needs a body fit to sustain itself in thatva, which means its organs need to be strong, attuned to the elements. Im not an alchemist, but I know my monster materials. The heart is the strongest muscle in our body, and it needs to be strong enough to survive our lifestyle. Thess needs a catalyst, right? A catalyst made from that monsters heart would be the perfect alchemical stone to fuel fire-elemental spells. We have not gotten Hestia a birthday present, yet, I stated, desire of want and need came into my mind as I eyed the volchark, imagining wrapping its heart in a present box. My lightning crackled on my arms, influenced by my thoughts. ...I wanted to make a catalyst for Lady Hestia, Tasianna blurted out without thinking about it, eyes widened in greed as she gazed at the volchark. White mists escaped her gaping mouth, the temperature around her cooled down significantly to the point I felt like shivering even with my fur. Did Grimnir just give her a reason to fight? She then snapped her head to me, a look of determination was on her face, Miss Saori! That Volchark is level four, nowhere as strong as that high ogre! Can you detect the other volcharks in theke? I grinned with her, No, they ran away the moment that one appeared. Mister Grimnir? Putting his helmet on and taking out his sthammer, he reced the mana battery on it with a new one, making it able to use its st function, Ive said it already, I owe yousses. If I can help get all of you geared up, then I will do it with my honor and life on the line! Call me a hypocrite if you want, because I am. I admit it. For somebody who minds risks so much, Ive been bringing my party into more and more dangers. In this situation, where we had no time to n, I still took out my daggers, prepared to exterminate the threat lying before us. Im sorry for all the times I did this to you, Hestia, but watch me now! This is where the brilliance of Aurora will truly shine! Spread out! Stygian-scaled fenrir, ice fairy, and stubborn taz are moving out. A note from AbyssRaven A! Shaaarrrrrrrrk! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(18) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 177: The Fenrir, the Fairy, and the Dwarf. Chapter 177: The Fenrir, the Fairy, and the Dwarf. [Shadow Armament] [Inferno Resistance Potion (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] [Buffs applied!] Tasianna announced the recast of her buffing spells. [Fire andva threads, everyone. Create an opening for us to deal decisive blows!] I gave my garms their orders, who took out their mana threads from the satchels Grimnir made for them to hold their tools with. Situations like these, ones where I cant prepare properly, are exactly why giving my garms a preset loadout is valuable. My hammer is ready! I wont fall to another beast of this shitehole! Umslid kain, kawuk kaan, fie Crustacia! Myriad runes on Grimnirs armor zed in action, shining brightly as an aura of mana wrapped around his skin. ording to Grimnir, the runes engraved in his armor were primarily there to boost his stats as well as his ability to act as a bulwark. With his horns and my [Shadow Armament] covering his body, Grimnir already looked pretty frightening but, from the looks of it, his runes seemed to have caused his body to temporarily bulk up. He spat out some fire once the process ended, shouting a warcry loud enough that the volchark stopped moving in the magmake. And for good reason, since its time we make it pay for toying with us, as if we were its next snack. As for the payment, how about Hestias birthday present: its heart! Dismounting Song, Tasianna returned to her [Elvinized (Moderate)] form, revealing her butterfly-like wings. With both her [Fairy of Winter] wings and her natural fairy wing pping wildly, she flew up into the air, floating above the volchark and theke before materializing two blue-colored magic circles. Water formed around them, shaping into giant tentacles of the level five [Torrent Magic] spell [Krakens Destruction]. At hermand, Tasianna had these watery appendages m into theke, releasing an explosion of steam to cover up the small segment of theke in front of us. Although everything was blinding white when I used [True Wolven Instinct]s [Heat Vision], the iling I could see made it obvious where the shark was. However, simr to how Hestia sometimes got overwhelmed using her [Mana Eyes], I couldnt keep the heat vision up for too long due to a headache. Thankfully, I didnt need to. Provoked, the volchark once again did one of its giant jumps out of theke, mouth wide open to snatch Tasianna from the air like a bird. Without blinking, she used [Wind st] on herself to dodge the attack, shooting a few ice daggers at it with her catalyst. Unfortunately, they melted upon contact. Without wasting another second, I went into action, Diving into Unosrger shadow, I used [Shadow Dash] to reappear on the ceiling the shadow the volchark cast, caused by the bright glowing magma. When it mmed its jaw shut, failing to catch Tasianna, it snapped its head over to me, probably noticing my appearance with its [Enhanced Enemy Sense]. [Humanization (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Shadow Dash Eruption. Having transformed back into my werewolf-like form for the higher stats, I activated one of the Job abilities I received from my [Shadow Warrior] Main Job, as half of my body was still stuck inside the shadow. Only usable in tandem with [Shadow Dash], [Shadow Dash Eruption] created a small ck eruption at the location I teleported to, not only damaging everybody adjacent to it but also shooting my body forward like a missle. Upon channeling mana into my arms, ck lightning crackled as it wrapped around my daggers. Further empowered with [Shadow Armament], I used [Shadow Pierce], aiming for the volcharks left eye. With high Strength and Agility, my dagger sliced through the air as if there was barely any friction, flying towards the volcharks eyes as the monster released a small grunt in surprise. However, the shark reacted in time, closing its rocky eyelid to protect a squishy weak spot. Yet, for the member with the highest Strength, before buffing spells, the sharks high defence wasnt durable enough to block all the damage. The crust on its eyelid cracked, splintering in the process. The lightning cant flow like this. I need a better hit. Aiming to stab the monster with my second dagger, I grabbed onto the shark and was prepared to attack again; however, I stopped and kicked off the moment my [Foresight] warned me of an attack. In the next second, the volcharks pores stopped oozing magma to discharge clouds of volcanic gases, hot enough to burn skin. Tasiannas [Air Shield] was still active around me and my [Inferno Resistance] prevented any damage, but the push back was unexpected. Unable to stop myself with [Air Walk], the gases mmed me into a wall, leaving me hanging there in my own indention. I groaned for a moment before jolting my head up, noticing that the sharks stic belly bloated, a sign of its magma spit attack. I was barely able to push myself out of the wall in time before the volcharks magma ball exploded against the wall. Arrgh! I let out a cry, having been caught by the attacks shockwave. [Miss Saori!] Tasianna called for me the moment one of her [Frozen Shield]s flew to catch me before I could fall into the magma. Groaning, I looked at my right arm where some magma had sshed onto me. Although I wouldnt call it an experiment, seeing it unable to drain my Health as it sat there, I concluded that having [Magma Resistance Lv. 5] and [Shadow Warrior]s [Penumbral Armament], increasing [Shadow Arma]s natural defenses, made it possible for me to fully resist some form of magma and fire damage. However, lets not be stupid and jump into theke willingly or stand in front of that B rank sharks attacks. I cant heal tank like Hestia. Cleaning off the magma spit on the ice shield, I witnessed the volcharknding back into theke, sending molten rocks sshing around like a fountain. Unperturbed by it, I could see Grimnir shouting at the monster as he began walking on thevake. Literally. Im not joking. Two red runes on his boots glimmered in action, shrouding them in a red mana veil, enabling him to walk on theva, or so I presume. The rune [Defensive Rune: Pavise] on his hammer shined as well, constructing a barrier around him, blocking any magma while he advanced forward to a pocket of ground, acting like an ind in thiske. Damn, I should have asked Grimnir more about his runes. Seeing him demonstrate pavise for the first time, I shouldve expected him to have runes on his armor, just like Davison had on his robe. Information was key to fighting together, and while I knew about my teammates capabilities, I knew little about Grimnirs fighting abilities outside his axe and tanking abilities. He called himself a runesmith. Now he was demonstrating the full power of those runes. Come at me, you piece of shit! Ill show you what these tazong arms and legs will do to a filthy disrupter! Nobody disrupts a taz while hes inside a ddarg mine! Grimnir suddenly shouted from the top of his lungs, such that even thekes eruption was nothing against the power of his voice. Why is he shout-Oooohhhh! Its attention! The second the volchark turned away from me towards Grimnir, his intentions dawned on me. Its hearing. When the shark closed its eyelids, they were as hard as a shell. If it even considered closing its eyes, then they must not be as resistant as the rest of its body. Even now, from the shaking waves, I could see that it must have kept its eyes closed, that it was tracking its prey through sound alone. Thats how we got into this situation in the first ce, from that crying rachychephrus. Even without the [Taunt] ability, Grimnir was acting like our partys tank. Drawing the aggression towards him and away from Tasianna and me. Mana battery bomb out! Grimnir shouted, taking out a mana battery from his backpack and throwing it towards the shark. At the moment of contact, the battery exploded, causing a simr destructive st like the one Davison did. While it didnt crack the sharks rocky skin, it did cause the volchark to flinch, enabling Grimnir to reach the first ind. Tasianna! Water, now! he shouted to the sky. Tasiannas look of confusion onlysted for a second as she figured out his intention, calling down a storm of [Torrential Rain] onto theke, creating a never ending steam wave. The volchark recovered from Grimnirs attack and charged forward, far faster than its size should allow it. Grimnir reached his hand towards the pathway, where multiple ck tendrils wrapped around his arm and pulled him away from the sharks attack. Sarasa, standing on the edge of theke, was the one who cast it. Her tendrils dissipated mid-flight before Grimnir was caught by Songs [Dark Tendrils], who, simrly to me, was floating on one of Tasiannas [Frozen Shield]. Supported by the momentum, Grimnir jumped into the air, aimed his sthammer into the air before swinging it down onto the volcharks head, echoing the cracking of rock throughout the room. The volchark attempted to retaliate, but Uno jumped out of a shadow on an ind, throwing a number of Hestias white me bombs at the shark, wrapping it in fire strong enough to cause it to panic a bit. The Health damage was minimal, but the shark seemed shocked that the white fire was able to harm it at all. [Miss Saori, Mister Grimnir suggested a n, although I didnt understand it from the single-word sentence he shouted. However, I believe he wants to keep the monsters attention on him while we continue buffeting it with damage!] Tasianna informed me through [Telepathy]. [Understood!] I simply said, quickly thinking of an idea while Grimnir and my garms fought in unison. [Tasianna, how is your mana?] Chugging a mana potion, Tasianna then replied, [I have enough potions left. My catalyst is still full with mana, so I have enough reserves.] [Good! Please, support my garms with more [Frozen Shield]s or even just floating tforms. That way we can keep them mobile. Tasianna, prepare to fully unleash your new custom spells potential! I will get it into position!] As Tasianna and I were consolidating an attack n, Grimnir and the garms suddenly cried out. The volchark, having enough of everybody, released magma from its pores at an explosive rate, creating something like a miniature volcanic eruption. Standing with its four legs on Tasiannas self-made ind, the volchark made it impossible for anybody to approach it without getting damaged by its magma. Grimnir could endure magma well enough as a taz, but both Uno and Song were mildly burned by that attack, the magma burning through their [Shadow Armament] and singeing their fur before Tasianna extinguished it and healed them with [Ocean Healing]. Jeez, getting anywhere close to that thing will just prompt it to use its gas or this eruption. Close-ranged or long-ranged, the volchark had a solution for anything, but it''s not like it was impossible to fight against it. My strongest method of attack was being up close and aiming for weak points for critical damage, but I still had ranged options. [Tasianna, leave this to us.] I then jumped off from the ice shield and used [Air Walk] to relocate myself around to the volcharks magma spewing mouth. An obsidian ring on my left hand back began glowing, agitated by my mana. Although I couldnt use its special function anymore, this ring we looted from those grimgarian shamans would serve me well as a temporary catalyst to boost my abilities. Ring of the Shadow Guardian A ring made to gain favor with the God of Darkness, Marsven. An alchemical stone was attached designed to channel a dark mages mana to cast spells faster. A protective charm was enchanted on this ring, caused by a shamanic ritual in the worship of Marsven by granting a sliver of his goldy power as a shield of shadow. Drains 90% of the casters maximum mana as a cost and can only be used once. It resonates with any other [Ring of the Shadow Guardian], amplifying the strength of the shield. Skill: [Dark Magic Efficiency Lv. 5] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Dark Amp] [Dark Resistance Lv. 5] [Ring of the Shadow Guardian (Broken)] Once again channeling mana through my arms, my white fur stood up from static shock as ck lightning jumped from hair to hair, loading into my hand like a battery. Forming my hand into a spear, I pulled my arm back and then threw it in front of me, sending a stream of electricity into the sharks mouth. Stygian Lightning! Its skin might be tough as hardened rock, but that didnt include its mouth, eyes, or internals. The volchark stopped exuding magma rivers from its body, instead, it was recoiling from my attack, struggling to numb the electric pain it was feeling inside its mouth. That was an opening. Dusk Bombardment! Dusk Bombardment! [Shadow Warrior]s Job spell [Dusk Bombardment] first materialized a ck magic circle before releasing enough small ck bombs to carpet bomb the area around the shark into a smokey haze. rrrrghhhHHhh!!! Its cries resounded throughout the area like a shrill engine, proving that my attacks were doing damage. As I was preparing my next set of spells, Grimnir came flying in with Sarasas help, mming his hammer onto the sharks head once again, fearing nothing of what happened before. I can handle it, keep shooting! Hahahaha! he shouted with a heartyugh. Acknowledging his bravery, I continued my assault with [Stygian Lightning] and [Dusk Bombardment]. Even my garms began shooting [Dark sh] at the volchark. aaaaaarghhhHHHHhh!!! it cried out even more. Our attacks were proving sessful, as I could identify spots on its rocky hide cracking and crumbling, revealing the red skin beneath this behemoth. Sgagh! SaaaarrrrrrghhhhHHHHh!!! Another volcanic eruption came from the volcharks pores, but before I could once again stun it with a lightning bolt, the shark shook off its pain and dived into theke. Seeing how my [Detection Sensor] informed me its signal was going further away, I clicked my tongue, thinking that it seemed to have escaped, but that was naive to think. The cry it did wasnt out of pain it was out of anger. Like a torpedo, the signal rushed closer and closer, causing my [Foresight] and [True Wolven Instincts] to ring louder and louder to the point I flinched from the mental pain. However, I was still capable enough to kick the air with [Air Walk] shooting myself out of the trajectory of the attack. However, the ringing didnt stop. The volchark shot out of theke like a rocket, its belly fully inted, making it look morbidly obese like a frog who forgot to dete its air sac. Confused at what it was nning to do, the moment it opened its mouth, I understood. The volchark released a beam of magma, sting it at me with extreme speed, which I was just barely able to dodge using [Dark Tendrils] to jump around like a web-slinging spider. However, that wasnt the end of the attack. With its mouth still open, the volchark went crazy; not mentally, per se, but from the fact that it was flying around the room like a deting balloon. Streams of magma burst out from this giant sharks belly, burning the ceiling, the wall, the inds, the pathway, everything that got in its way. The attack was entirely scattershot, as the st of the attack caused the shark to st in every direction from the recoil, bouncing off the walls,ke, and ceiling like an stic ball. Although it might have lookedical, this chaos was exactly why it was so dangerous. Guarrrrghhhh! This was what Hestia would call a bullet-hell. Streams of the volcharks beam, fountain sprays of magma, and rocks falling from the ceiling covered the whole area, buffeting everything in its wake. The only way to dodge all of this was to stay unpredictable ourselves. Without how many shadows that were cast in the area due to the sharks attack, it allowed my garms and me to fully use [Dark Tendrils]s and [Shadow Dash]s movement capabilities to swing and teleport around the room as we dodged through everything. Tasianna was a fairy and quite a fast one at that, so by returning to her smaller form and buzzing around like a fly, she kept herself safe from the attacks. Unfortunately, Grimnir was a different case. Grimnir! I shouted as I caught his charred body from falling into the magmake, the red mana thread cape I gave him was in tatters. The volchark had managed to hit him head on with a full st of the beam. While it was possible for Grimnir to join my garms or me into the shadow world with [Shadow Dash], his inability to use [Dark Magic] to keep up with us made it a weakness. And, as he mentioned before, dwarves werent able to fully keep their bnce on a mount and this issue led to him not being able to keep up with the swinging momentum and getting battered by a glob of molten rock. Bl-ddarg, urgh, he groaned. His armor seemed to have blocked the majority of the attack, but its durability hade to an end. It was falling apart from the sheer heat, destroying the runes Grimnir had meticulously engraved on each piece. ddarg, s-shite. C-Cant believ-ve it finall-urghhHAAArgh-finally broke. Carrying the heavy Grimnir around wasnt a problem with my Strength; however, what was a problem is that his body was nowhere as aerodynamic as mine. Dodging the volcharks attack turned from mildly exhausting into stressful, where a few close calls actually led to my shadow armor breaking and inflicting small amounts of damage on me. Kuso! The beaming from the sharks mouth is so much hotter than the magma from theke! Eventually, the sharks belly emptied and it crashed into theke like a deted balloon. It was huffing roughly as itid on top of thekes surface, recovering from its attack. Without any hesitation, I trusted my garms to attack the downed volchark while I began pouring my [Health Potion (Major)] into Grimnirs mouth. I had to save him first. Mister Grimnir! Tasianna finally arrived, once again in her moderate form. Hes still conscious, but hes in pain. The potion should help, but you need to cool his wounds down and heal him, Tasianna! Miss Saori, wait, your legs! Its just a burn,ter! I threw a mug of water onto the burn marks on my legs before handing Grimnir to Tasianna. epting my stubbornness, she began healing our injuredrade while I dashed forward to join my garms. Although still huffing loudly, the shark forced its body up the moment it saw me approach, diving back into theke before jumping out from it, charging full-ahead towards me. Its still not trying to run?! I easily dodged the charging attack, but my instincts still told me another attack wasing and, when I saw one of itsrge pores glow red, I kicked the air to side step the magma shot. [Uno, Song, Sarasa. Wrap this thing up, now!] It was about time to finish this. I know how to kill you now. Grrrrrak! the three growled before preparing the mana threads as they dashed around the new inds the volchark so kindly made for us. Its magma beam might have exhausted us a bit, but it also caused boulders from the ceiling to fall into theke, creating footholds for us to end this battle. As the volcharknded back into the magma, before it could initiate its next attack, I threw a mana battery I had just snatched from Grimnirs backpack, knowing we needed this explosion to settle this. Just like before, the moment the battery touched theke, it blew up right in front of the shark face, stunning it long enough for my garms to surround it and begin tying mana threads around it. In the meantime, I took out one of my favorite Hestia-made tools: a bottle full of her corrosive slime. With its mouth wide open this time, no magma or fire spewing out, I threw the open container into the monster, forcing it to consume the toxin in full. It began to jerk around, spasming from the effects of the purple liquid. It vomited a mouthful of molten rocks from its mouth, gasping for air in vain. However, looking at the maximum Health of the thing, itll probably level up its resistances before the poison will kill it. Thankfully, that wasnt my n. Stygian Lightning! My actions bought enough time for my garms to restrain the volcharks legs and tail in Hestias magma elemental mana threads, which are proving themselves to be greatly resistant to the magmake as long as the garms were holding and pouring mana into them. With the shark held onnd by my garms while it spasmed, it was time for me to do some work with my new skills. The shark instinctively kept its mouth shut despite struggling for air and it had its eyes shut to protect itself from any attacks, but those werent my targets in the first ce. Looking into the pores of this Volcano Furnace volchark, I unloaded streams of lightning into the body of the shark through this one weakness. Seeing it shaking violently from the dark-elemental electricity zapping every single of its fiber, I nodded in relief that the idea worked out. This wasnt a monster to crack from the outside, this was a monster you had to crack from the inside! Lightning raged around my arms as I eyed the volcharks other pores. With it too paralyzed to counter attack, I was eager to make it regret not swimming away the moment it could. In fact, the shark was practically a punch bag at this point. The scale carapace around my legs I had in my fenrir form was non-existent in my moderate wolfkin form only my white fur was there. However, I did have those scale gauntlets while in [Humanized (Minor)] form. I am the one with the highest Strength. I am! With lightning wrapped around my arms, I stepped back, assumed a boxer stance Hestia had shown me, and punched the volcharks shell.A loud crack rang out; the volcharks rock hide was nothing against my power. Punching two more holes into its body, I dug my daggers into its exposed flesh and channeled my ck lightning through them. [Shadow Armament] appendages allowed my stygian electricity to flow through my shadows as if they were wires. The roars of thunder continued, not stopping even for a second as I unloaded everything I had. Not only was it spasming from Hestias slime, but a current of ck lightning was also flowing through its entire body, electrifying its internals. Using [Identify] on it, I could see its Health dropping, but this thing was built to endure any sorts of attacks. However, I was happy. The damage I was dealing and the new moves and styles of fighting I could create from this experience using my new evolution made my brain go into overdrive; my imagination was going crazy with ideas. Intelligence was still a bottleneck for my overall damage, even with the grimgarian shamans catalyst. Regardless, Ill ovee that with some creativityter on. For now, though, lets finish this monster and get some levels and that heart! [Tasianna, your turn! Go!] With everything set up, it was time for the cryomancers turn to shine. [I understand] An enormous cyan-colored magic circle appeared on the ground, evenparable to Hestias [Symphonie des Feuergottes] in size. The different parts of the magic circle began to move, a warning for my garms and me to get out of the spells range, otherwise, it could end very badly for us. Tasianna was flying above us all with her two pairs of wings, having just finished healing Grimnir up. Like a winter angel gazing down in thend, her re pierced the volchark mere seconds before she uttered the name of her second custom spell. [Tor Eicleres Finflei.] (Ice Ages Paradise) And with those words, the ice age began. SlaauurrrrgrhhhhHHHaaagslieeeeeekkk! The temperature instantly dropped inside the area of influence, cooling the magmake inside of it so fast that even the steam was instantly frozen in the process, dropping small icicles on the now solid floor. A blizzard encased in this spell was raging on, buffeting the poor volchark as pure instincts finally kicked in for it. The cold was freezing it, its body was desperately fighting for life as it began to consume the ground around it to fuel the engine inside it. Cold rocks entered the body of the shark, all used to create the life-essential magma it needed to survive in this frozen hell. It might have lived inside a ming hell all its life, but its life will nowe to end in the winter angels paradise. However, that wasnt all the spell could do. With a swift hand movement, the air began to freeze at the edge of the spell circle, turning everything into sharp daggers, swords, and spears all aimed at the monster. With one click of her fingers, an unlimited ice storm descended into the Emerald-re dungeon. Sliiiaarrrrughhhhh!!! Poison ravaging its internals, ck lightning sizzling its cells, the cold freezing its blood and fire, and thousands of infinitely regenerating des cracked open its rocky shell, revealing how its red raw skin was slowly turning blue. Urgh! Tasianna groaned as her spell continued, chugging down not only mana potions but also dragorade to keep herself going. She was even using up her catalysts reserved mana. This was Tasiannas finishing move. Just like how Hestia had [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and [Sr Beam] to end foes, Tasianna wished to create an attack topensate for a non-destructive spell list. From her training and from spending some SP, she managed to gain [Torrent Magic Lv. 5] for both [Azure de] and [Krakens Destruction], but neither of those spells couldpare to this perilous spell. However, it came with a cost, of course. Since faefolk survived with their Mana instead of Health, the more she kept the spell active, the less Mana she had and the weaker she would be. The spell also had a distinctively long preparation time,parable to [Omnictus] or [Prayer], requiring somebody to protect her while she finished the casting time. While she didnt need to chant, spells just needed time to materialize. However, even this hadnt killed the volchark yet. Clinging onto life, the shark desperately began to crawl its way out of the spell, slowly making it to the edge. When my garms noticed this, they were about to move, but I stopped them. After all, somebody else wanted revenge more. You piece of shit! Sluierk? A naked dwarf stood in front of the volchark, his clothes were burned off and parts of his orange hair and beard were gone, but thankfully, the scars left from his burns seemed to have healed well, although they would require Hestias healing to fully disappear. He red at the giant monster with rage-filled eyes and, in his hand, his sthammer was in gun mode. Oh jeez, I cant believe this is my first time seeing that! I havent even gotten a boyfriend yet That armor was thest piece of memory I had from my n and my dear friend. I spent months making it! Grimnir shouted before pronouncing one single word in a murmur, sealing the volcharks fate. Die. SliSLARRRRRRRGHHHHHRHRHH!!! The sthammer erupted into action, shooting a mana st right into the volcharks gaping mouth, sting off a piece of its skull. Somehow, still not quite dead, the volchark stumbled backwards, falling right onto its back before its struggles finally ceased. The unlimited ice storm and the freezing blizzard imed its first victim. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 2] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1300 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Shadow Warrior] has risen from [Level 11] to [Level 27] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] gained Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mental Stability Lv. 8] [Mental Warfare Lv. 8] [Health Recovery Lv. 9] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 9] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 5] [Monster Tamer Lv. 2] gained We did it. As the storm dissipated, I walked over to the normal quiet corpse of the volchark, its eyes frozen solid into two ice balls. When I noticed somebody next to me, I turned my head around to see Tasianna, gazing at the monster simr to me. She also raised her head once she confirmed it was dead. We did it, I said, baffled at the results. Yes, we did it Tasianna murmured, nodding in agreement. We did itW-We DID IT! WE DID IT! TASIANNA, WE DID IT! Joy. tion, like never before. The euphoria running through my veins made me unintentionally jump up in the air multiple times, something Tasianna copied without any hesitation. WE DID IT! we simultaneously shouted as we embraced each other, our bodies refusing to stop jumping even as we stuck together. Tasianna, we did it! Miss Saori, we did it without Lady Hestia! We did it! Damn, I cant believe I was so scared! Ahhh, the rush~ Dont be arrogant, everybody, is something you would normally say here, but Ahh, who cares, we did it! We won! Hmph. Youngsters urgh, As crazy as it sounds, in this magma chamber, Tasianna and I were dancing around as if wed just invented the cure for all the worlds problems. We were that happy that we finally toppled our first B rank monsters without Hestia. We did it. It goes without saying that it took us a while to notice that Grimnir fell unconscious from the pain he felt. Wrapping a towel around his bare body, Tasianna began to nurse him back to health while I began dismantling the volchark. Luckily, the extreme cold hadnt damaged the heart far too much; in fact, the moment the cold stopped, the heart began glowing like it was on fire. The beating had stopped, but otherwise it honestly still looked like it was alive. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Regardless, to the victor goes the spoils, and our rewards were extraordinary. The tion even made me ignore my students, even if it was only for a single moment. After all, we couldnt dawdle too much. The moment Grimnir woke up, we strapped him to Sarasas back and continued on our trip to reunite with Hestia and my students. Of course, the volcharks dismantled corpse was inside my storage. Just as we were about to leave this damnable magmake room, a roar echoed through the room. Guooooooooooooonn! Magma Golem A golem made from earth and rocks, held together with magma. Able to sling balls of fire at targets, these monsters can be a threat both in close-range and long-range. Rank C Really? Another monster. Give me a break. We were exhausted from thatst battle and too annoyed to want to actually fight something else. While I would rather avoid it, considering how it was blocking our path, it would probably be best if we go- Norder Style: White Dragons Descent. An explosion, neither from us nor the golem. Instead of lightning, ice, or magma, a cloud of dust was now covering our path where the golem had stood. As Tasianna blew the dust cloud away with her wind magic, a new silhouette suddenly appeared. Instead of a golem, it was a person. A woman, in fact. Armored in armor so white it could blind you, a woman around herte twenties with hair simr to a Scandinavian stood before us. In her hand was an iridescent, ivory spear adorned in silver scales too beautiful for this world, stuck in the ground. Pulling it out as if it was butter, she skillfully twisted it so fast it produced a vacuum, sending all the dust around her away, leaving only the sight of the women standing in the remains of that magma golem. Brushing her long hair to the side, she opened her eyes. Princess Hestia, it is my honor to-Hold on, you aren''t my young aunt, the woman in a knights armor suddenly blurted out. Aunt? She tilted her head for a moment before retrieving a book from her belt, turning pages until shended on the one she wanted. She pointed at one area before looking at me, then back at the book, then back at me. Uhm, perchance, are you perhaps, Miss Saori Segawa? Yes, that is my name. I was so befuddled by the situation that I answered without thinking. Oooh, so youre the kids, ooohhh Why do you smell like Princess Hestia, Segawa-Sensei? Huh? Hold on, thess is a dragon PRINCESS?! Grimnir shouted in disbelief. What? Profile: Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpon Level: 66 Race: Wind Elf Age: 88 Years Job: Fae Whisperer Level: 15/15 Status: Health: 13191/3191 (+1073) Mana: 9404/9404 (+3895) Strength: 895 (+264) Intelligence: 3457 (+1086) Vitality: 993 (+300) Wisdom: 2530 (+641) Agility: 3108 (+930) Stamina: 3289/3289 (+1811) Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] Skill Points: 3650 Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10][Ice Magic Lv. 5] (+1) [Water Magic Lv. 10] [Torrent Magic Lv. 5] (+4) [Water Amp] [Water Magic Efficiency] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 4] (+3) [Synergists Oath Lv. 6] (+3) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Silent Casting Lv. 9] (+2) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 5] (+2) [Mental Stability Lv. 3] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 5] [Fluid Cast Lv. 2] (+1) [Continuous Cast Lv. 2] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] [Multi-Cast Lv. 5] (+4) Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 2] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 8] (+2) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 8] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 7] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 7] (+2) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 8] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 6] [Tracking Lv. 3] (+2) [Presence Killer Lv. 6] [Evasion Lv. 10] (+2) [Acrobatic Lv. 9] (+2) [Flight eleration Lv. 8] (+2) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 7] (+2) [Concentration Lv. 10] (+2) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 3] (+2) Resistance: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] (New) [Abnormal Status Nullification] (New)[Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 6] (+4) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] (+1) [Inferno Resistance Lv. 5] (New) [Torrent Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Earth Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) [Storm Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Dark Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 1] (New) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] (+2) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 9] (+2) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 8] (+2) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 8] (+2) [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 6] (+2) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv.7] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 7] (+2) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Enforcement Lv. 2] Others: [Singing Lv. 5] [Dancing Lv. 3] [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] (+2) [Cooking Lv. 9] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 8] (+3) [Herbalist Lv. 7] (+1) [Alchemy Lv. 2] (+1) [Brewing Lv. 7] (+2) [Sewing Lv. 3] (+1) [Battle Mind Lv. 6] (+2) [Terror Aura Lv. 3] (+2) [Fae Talk Lv. 1] (New) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 7] (+1) [Elvenize Lv. 10] [Frost Body Lv. 2] (+1) [Cryokinesis] [Telepathy] Spell List: Custom spells: [Create Water] [Greater Create Water] [Marine Lungs] [Oceans st] [Aifli eir Vintral (Fairy of Winter)] [Tor Eicleres Finflei (Ice Ages Paradise)] Ice spells: [Ice Spike] [Frozen Shield] [Icicle Gust] [cial Protection] [Winters Golem] Water spells: [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent] [Aqua Prison] [Aqua Beam] [Torrential Rain] [Ocean Healing] [Azure de] [Sapphire Membrane] [Krakens Destruction] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] [Cyclone Madness] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] A note from AbyssRaven Welp, Saori just saw that. Poor fenrir. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(40) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 178: Student Discussion. Chapter 178: Student Discussion. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 3] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 650 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 10] Attributes have increased due to level up Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Lightning Magic Lv. 3] [Storm Magic Lv. 3] [Long-Range Enhancement Lv. 4] [Mental Warfare Lv. 5] [Lava Resistance Lv. 3] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 4] gained Magic gained: [Levin Core] [Tailwind] Levin Core, I murmured. A purple magic circle materialized in the middle of zzanbals, invoking a giant ball of contained electricity. At first, the ball only floated above those smanders, doing nothing, but after a small dy, electricity began to arc from it, attacking anything close to the core as lightning chained from one monster unto the other. The damage wasnt the highest, but it attacked automatically like a tower defense game, so it had its use. Although this did give the smanders a chance to shoot their magma spit at my current party and me, I sent them back at the smanders with a few urate [Wind st]s. U-Unbelievable, how fast can you cast? That was seven simultaneous casts all at once, urate and powerful enough to shoot those magma balls back and it didnt even look like you had any troubles with the castingg, one of Saoris students, Nishio the bespectacled mage, watched me with bafflement,menting on how I dispatched the group of zzanbals. He then attached my ID on his party bracelet, inspecting my whole profile in the process. Honestly, I cant help but feel a bit envious. In one year, youve made far more progress than we did. Even Sensei is at a far higher level. You said you two were only D ranks? How are your Quest points? Yeah, uhm, our total was something like four D points, one E, 24 Fs, and three Gs, I recounted the number of Quests points our party umted. Now that I think about it, maybe we should have taken a few Quests during our training week. Aurora really iszy about doing Quests since our main financial sources were the herbs from Tasiannas garden and the restaurant. That should a be a total of- Ten Ds, one E, and three Gs, if we convert the F points into Ds at a rate of four-to-one. To get to C rank, you need 40 D points, so if we look at how to get to that goal in the most efficient way, then gaining 30 Es and 58 F points would be for the best since F and E rank Quests are far moremon. Es can be converted into Ds at a two-to-one ratio, so cut down at the total F rank Quests you need to do by supplementing it with Es. With your strength, I think you should be able to farm that up quickly enough, Nishio concluded, informing me of, in his opinion, the most optimal ranking strategy. Aside from getting Eine up to E rank as fast as possible, we havent actually dabbled too much into Questing. We said we would rank up to C as fast as possible, but I guess we kinda cked on the homework. Would that be the best way? I questioned at first, but then I wondered how fast he made those calctions. Actually, do you have a calctor with you, or how did youe to that conclusion that fast, Nishio-san? On the spot, even. Instead of the person on hand, Tamae-chan, the leader of The Magical Biscuits, answered for him as she pped his back. Do you remember the second party we mentioned? Well, Nishio-kun and a girl called Haruka-chan control our finances as well as our Quest progression. The two top scorers in ourst midterms math section made sure we wouldnt have any issues with our numbers game. Instead of smiling, Nishio simply shrugged his shoulders at Tamaes praises. That was when I needed to learnplicated equations and forms to enter the university my parents chose for me. This is just simple math and then assessing the time investment and risk factors, nothing special. Even our two game addicts came to the same conclusions. Nishio then pointed at the blue screen projected from his party bracelets, pointing at my stats and skills to Tamae. If you want to be a merchant in this world, then math is important, but our job is to do whatever the church wants us to do. What we instead need is this profile Hestia-san was able to umte in a single year. Just look at how fast she handled those C rank zzanbals. We needed the five of us to deal with one, while she handled all of them by herself. Thest group, too. And the one before. She has been destroying anything in our path since we broke camp. That was the shortest summary of what weve been doing for, oh, I dont know how many hours. When we woke up this morning, I noticed Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir losing Health over the party screen. I panicked a bit when Grimnir began losing a good amount of his Health, telling everybody we needed to move. I especially panicked when I saw Grimnirs health at 10% with [Burned (Moderate)]. In my rush to find them, I was just killing anything that came into our path as quickly as possible while Eine led Talon and Saoris students in the rear with Quatre. That was how I managed to finally level up after two weeks of grinding. I eventually slowed down when Tamae noticed Saoris, Tasiannas, and Grimnirs levels going up, meaning they made it through whatever they were fighting. I couldnt describe how relieved we all were. Speaking of levels, Saoris students hadn''t been idle during their time on Peolynca Name: Tamae Tsuji Level: 45 Job: Holy Priestess Health: 1390/1390 Mana: 3095/3095 Stamina: 970/970 Name: Nishio Kudo Level: 53 Job: Six-Elemental Sorcerer Health: 1556/1556 Mana: 4512/4512 Stamina: 1140/1140 Name: Misaki Kawano Level: 52 Job: Sniper Health: 1705/1705 Mana: 1564/1564 Stamina: 2021/2021 Name: Kazumi Hoshino Level: 47 Job: Dagger Rogue Health: 2091/2091 Mana: 1109/1109 Stamina: 1911/1911 Name: Kohaku Kobayashi Level: 50 Job: Water-Elemental Runeyer Health: 2447/2447 Mana: 1989/1989 Stamina: 2355/2355 In general, all of them were around Eines level, but their stats were higher since they cheated, like Saori and I did, by buying the stat growth and enforcement skills ever since they were level one. Thats right, since they were all otherworldly visitors, they were able to not only get ess to the SP system but also an auto-trantor from their [Otherworldly Visitor] title. That meant they didnt need to learn Common outside of writing. Last night, Eine, the students, and I pretty much talked about everything we experienced, blocking Talon from hearing anything with a [Air Shield]. While they were fascinated and horrified by my [Dragon Hatchling] and [Young Dragon] life in the Belzac forest and Eine was interested in Earthen culture, I was more curious about what happened to them in the Holy Capital of the Church of Aurena, Aureolis. They practically imprisoned us, Nishio stated bluntly after I asked him to go into more detail about what they told me yesterday. You said you read manga and light novels, right, Hestia-san? While Im not a fiction reader, Kohaku-san, who has a mangaka as a father, exined to me everything I needed to know. The tropes, at least. Well, we were supposedly summoned here by the church under the authority of the Goddess of Light, Aurena, and trained specifically to defeat the lord or king of the demonkins. And I told you guys that Aurena told me she had nothing to do with that. Thats why Im not only curious but also a bit wary of what the church is hiding from you guys. Not only did I tell the heroes about my experiences in this world, I also informed them of how I got to Peolynca in the first ce and why I became a dragon. We had a fewughs until I mentioned my previous talks about Aurena, and how she was only responsible for my summoning, not theirs. As I expected when I told them this, they were not thrilled. I continued, This Yorshka, shes a knight of the church, right? I remember seeing her and well, I guess she seemed okay on first impressions? Do you trust her? Speaking about Yorshka, I do remember a white-haired woman among them when I first saw the students. I even detected some sweet smelling from their way, and since none of the students nor Talon had that smell on them, I could only conclude it was that woman. The only times where this smell had appeared before were with the dragonewt Prisci and the drake Cernust. No other time. Not even Farron who supposedly is married to a dragonkin of some sort had that smell on him. Well, its just a guess. Two examples is a pretty small sample size so Id rather not spread wrong information to Tamae or Nishio when I myself am not sure about them. Besides, if she was a dragonkin, then it was for the best that I keep quiet. Cernust didnt mention if it was a rule or not, but he did make it sound like a custom. And I get it. If a dragonkin wishes to hide themselves among other races using a transformation skill, then I should respect it, like I expect people to do the same for me. Although, there was another reason. ording to the students description and the couple of seconds of memory I had of her, she did remind me of Prisci. Not to generalize since they both had the same hair color, but Im pretty sure their chins and noses looked the same. There was also the case that she was supposedly an A rank adventurer and a dragoon like Farron. If this Yorshka is Farrons wife and Priscis mom, then I need to keep my mouth shut since I promised them Id keep quiet about them. Well, when Lady Yorshka hired Talon-san, she did describe you in detail and that she was looking for you. In fact, I am even starting to wonder why she brought us to Cedaraille in the first ce. But I find it hard to believe that she would be involved in this churchs conspiracy with how she acted around us. Shes been practically training us by herself, pushing us to survive so we can go back home. Shes even been learning our interest, asking about Earth, Tamae said sweetly. Home, huh While I was thinking about this possibility, Specs spoke his suspicions out, If Aurena didnt summon us, then who did? We should worry about this fact now, Tamae-san. We five are the only ones from our ss who know this critical information. While I understand Yorshka has been good to us and Im grateful for her guidance we need to look out more for our own interests, and that means being wary of our benefactors. If she is involved, then I cant imagine what she will do about it. Hestia-san, are you sure that Aurena said what you told us? Making sure Talon wasnt around us, that he was still scouting around with his illusion magic, I replied, Aurena admitted to summoning me to Peolynca so I could fix and rebuild her church. Meaning, something is wrong enough that it makes Aurena not like the people leading Aureolis, such as the pope. There are two possibilities. Either Aurena doesnt have her followers best interests in mind and is having me do something morally wrong, or the church is corrupt to the point that their goddess resorts to summoning a poor dead girls soul to do her bidding. Honestly, both options sound terrible Tamae looked at me with pity. Not only was she taller but also older, making me feel a bit embarrassed I said that. At this point in time, she was 19, only three years older if we counted my current dragonewt age, which was 16. While I currently believed Aurena meant well, I couldnt fully trust her. Its just natural; I dont know anything about Aurena except for the persona shes been using during our talks. Well, its not that bad if you look at it positively. I got the chance for a second life, I got to meet Saori, and Im also the first and only idol of Peolynca. Always look on the bright side of life, wheuh, wheuh, wheeuh, wheeuh Gotta stay positive. Looking at the negatives only would just make you depressed. First idol? Hestia-chan, were you a-oh wait! I think I heard your voice before, wait, where was it, oh! When we first arrived in Cedaraille, I think I heard somebody singing with your voice at a street food vendor. Let the music y, let it enter your soul That song is still stuck in my head, ehehe, Tamae suddenly mentioned, singing a part of my newest song. Raising a frown, I couldnt help but feel baffled at how close she was to meeting us about a week ago. Are you kidding me? Ahem, Let the music y, let it enter your soul Rest your weary body here To a tune or melody Listen now, to a soothing remedy Listen now, let your stress disappear Let my song reach you, fill your heart with wonder and more Gaze up to the blue sky To smile to the light Listen now, you know what is right Listen now, dont need to look so wry Oh, yes, thats the song I remember! W-Wow, we were that close to meeting Sensei, Eine, and you, Hestia-chan. Actually, Hestia-san, didn''t you say that you were in Firwood and did some odd Quests there? When we visited the temple there, the High Bishop mentioned a priestess dealing with major issues concerning two nearby viges. Could that priestess have been you? Nishio raised that point. The only high bishop I knew was Theodore, which meant our party missed each other about twice until now. You know, I knew our party had bad luck, but could it please stop doing something like this, worrying Saori to death. Fighting giant monsters and then making her miss her students twice, thats just dumb. Well, after I confirmed his question, the girls responsible for dismantling the zzanbals were done. Eine, Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku came back with the materials. From what I could see, each of the students was able to use [Storage Magic] to store small objects, but their total mana kept them from storing the amounts that I could. After we packed everything together, we continued walking the path Talon pointed out for us. Eine is getting along with them quite well. To my surprise, Eine was getting along with those three aforementioned girls pretty well, almost as if they became friends after a single camping night. Although I was here, Eine was constantly asking them about Earth and how they got so strong in their one year being in Peolynca. Honestly, I felt a bit envious with how casually Eine was speaking with them. Like, not about skills or SP, not that stuff. She was talking with them about fashion, technology, customs, even drinks. Didnt they just meet with each other? How can she talk so casually with them? Took you long enough. At the end of the path, Talon was sitting on a boulder, looking at us impatiently. As an illusionist, most of hisbat effectiveness came with his illusions and the asional dark spell he would shoot out, so he preferred to avoid confrontations as best as he could. The area ahead is a watering hole for a pack of rachycephrus. Territorial, but they dont have a good sense of smell. Lets just get by without fighting. Talon was single-minded when it came to finding that Shiterno priest Keith. In fact, he even informed me that he and the students entered the dungeonter than Aurora, but knew a way to get down to the magma floors if you were brave enough to do so. The method to get down as fast as they did was to use the paths the monsters would use to dungeon break. From floors one to nine, there were hidden holes for adventurers and monsters to skip floors with, although they weren''t documented on the maps since cartographers like Talon preferred to maintain an information advantage for their main profession, such as Talon and his treasure hunting business. Yup, thats right, Talon was the person who made the maps weve been using to get down here. After you get to floor ten, things would be more difficult due to the felgheists and felmights; however, the way to get down to floor 14 without any issues was to simply jump off the cliffs. Crazy as it sounded, the dungeon allowed monsters to move from floor to floor through the ground-less ravine Eine nearly fell down into. The only concern with this n was the fall, which was deep. Talon mentioned he hated fire, so he had only ventured through these floors once before now to try and ovee his fear. Didnt work, but he learned a bit about the local fauna. Now, how did all of them get down here before my party? Well, as Tamae and Nishio already mentioned to me, Yorshka was a dragoon, and supposedly a damn good one to boot. She used [Air Walk] and wind spells to transport them down, meaning they avoided all the troubles we faced. Talk about "knowledge is power," right? Mirror Image, Talon murmured after finishing the chant for his illusion spell, casting arge mirror-like foil before us. Pointing his stick towards the cave on the other side, we began walking over there after Eine and Nishio cast [Air Shield] on everybody to dampen our footsteps. As if some wizard cast a mass-invisibility spell on us, none of therge herbivore monsters noticed us at all, not even turning their heads around. With wind magic stopping sounds from going out and illusion magic preventing them from seeing us, we were able to sneak past them without any effort. We werent even using our sneak skills like Saori would have to. Talon mentioned that this was how he guided adventurer groups through the dungeon, preventing dangerous encounters. Now, illusion magic only tricked the eyes and mind, but the other senses like hearing and smelling were still a problem. Thats why he liked partnering up with wind mages who could cast [Air Shield]. Although, every time he used his illusion spells, he restricted himself to [Mirror Image] and [Myriad Distractions] a spell to create certain images like that toad he made to scare me. He hadnt shown any of his other tricks, except for a few [Dark Magic] spells he had as his disposal. And for this reason, he was mostly acting as a scout and guide instead of abatant. I shall leave this to you, he said humbly. His behavior could be rough, but he knew his manners, at least. After passing through two areas without any issue, which I used to take a lunch break, our partynded in a wide area, like a steppe, with various creatures just living their lives in this environment. When we tried to sneak past, we identally triggered a dormant magma golem who was sleeping under the ground. I didnt expect there to be golems in this dungeon, so I was being a bit careless. Talon''s first instinct was to run, but when the students volunteered to fight it, he constructed arger [Mirror Image] to further conceal our location. Hestia-san, let us fight this please, Nishio said, mentioning he was feeling as if they were leeching off my efforts for far too long now. With Eine joining them, six young adventurers rush towards the magma golem. Ahh, Quatre,e here, boy, I summoned Quatre, who had decided to abstain from participating in this battle with Eine. [Mistress Hestia, I am far too old to be considered a boy. Both my life as a faefolk and the memories imprinted into my soul by this bodys previous owner tell that I cannot be categorized as a pup.] Seeing as how he was over 100 years old, maybe calling him a boy was a bit rude. Apologizing, I began massaging the big garms back, cuddling him in soft fur in the process. It seemed he didnt mind that too much. y some music, parallel minds. Lets give them some support. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend Huh, what is that music?! the blond-haired rogue girl Kazumi turned around to me, voicing her surprise at my sudden [Aerokinesis] activation. Thats Hestia-chans [Aerokinesis] and [Idol] skills working in tandem. Depending on the song shes ying, we receive different buffs! Eine exined. Hestia-chan? H-Hold on, when did Eine learn honorifics?! Woooo! Nice! While I was shocked at hearing Eine call me Hestia-chan, the energetic swordswoman Kohaku shouted in excitement, pointing a thumbs-up at me. BGM! Battle music! Ahh, thats the one thing Ive been sorely missing to make these fights less tense! Youre an RPG yer too, right, Hestia-san? Oh man, hey, isnt this just broken?! Infinite Stamina?! Hey, were about to fight! Get into position already and stop trying to die! Nishio scolded them in anger. Sorry, sorry, Nishio-san. Just take it as me feeling my sword arm twitching in anticipation! Kotodama, time to get to work! Looking apologetic, Kohaku took out her rune-covered sword before touching one of the runes on it, all in one swift motion. It glowed blue, the same color as a water magic circle, covering the whole sword in a veil of water as the runes on her clothes and skin began to activate in unison. Looking at the amount of buffs she had on the party screen, I remembered why Saoris students were considered your typical light novel Heroes. Dwarven Runeyer] The user is unable to expel mana from outside their body. Enchantments, parameter boosting spells, and runes have improved efficiency and cost less mana to maintain. User is 50% less susceptible to magic damage Unique skills. Cheats. Call them however you want. When Saoris students were summoned to this world, each of them were given a unique skill to point at what their innate talents were and what they should focus on. At least, thats what the church used to justify their training regimens. Nishio and Tamae, the mages of The Magical Biscuits, began slinging buffs on Kohaku, Kazumi, Misaki, and Eine as they took their positions in this battle. As expected of SP users, they were casting chantlessly and using multiple magic circles at once, although they seemed to be dying each spell instead of casting them simultaneously. As the C rank magma golem made its first attack by mming its foot on the approaching Kohaku, I took a look at the tattoo-like rune on her neck. Talon seemed to have noticed and exined it to me. [Runic Tattoo]. Hmm? Runic tattoos, that is what''s on the girls neck. The precursor to the dwarven weapon and armor runes; theyve mostly fallen out of favor today, but what can you do if you cant learn from a runesmith? Talon then showed me a glowing tattoo on the scarred side of his face. Cold things help dull the pain, but its inconvenient to learn [Ice Magic] or bring lots of ice with you everywhere you go, so I learned this after begging a dwarf to teach me. Human stubbornness can even best a dwarfs on good days. I looked at how Kohaku was fighting and how many runes she was benefiting from, dashing around the field like some anime swordswoman. It was impressive, just like the runes Farron showed me. What do you mean they went out of favor? That doesnt seem weak. Yeah, true, thats why theyre good and help me earn some money when I can. Problem is that they require a lot of ingredients, just like runes used on normal equipment, to make a single functional one, but they break the moment the tattoo gets damaged. You scratch it off with your ws and I would need to reapply it. Runes on armor and weapons are resilient, only breaking if the weapon does too. I wonder if Grimnir could apply some tattoos, too? Huh, another point which would make papa and mama freak out. When I returned to the fight at hand, it looked like it was going well. In general, all six fighters were around the lower bracket of C rank adventurers, and the students especially were showing their experience by turning this C rank into fodder. Eine also was fighting better than usual, more confidently and aggressively, using what Saori, Tasianna, and I had taught her to the fullest as she synchronized with the others. Yahoooo, magma golem, how about you look AT ME! Kohaku shouted as she performed a sword ability, knocking the golem onto the ground with multiple powerful strikes from her water-dded runede. When the golem tried to throw a magma ball at her, Eine came to her rescue by quickly casting [Terra Wall] to redirect its aim, causing it to miss the swordswoman by a mile. She then cast [Earthen Shackles], pinning the monster to the floor and providing an opening for the rogue of the group. Tricky Kitty User can expend mana to create up to 4 [Dusk Clones] that the user may control the autonomy of, which effectiveness depends on the skill''s level. User can avoid death once per day. Increases Agility-based skills and abilities. Ability to identify weak spots through observation and increase own damage to these spots. Gives the user the scent of a feline and some of their improved senses Five Kazumis began climbing on the golems back, jumping over the small magma rivers flowing on its skin. Locating the brittle spots on the golems body, she and her four clones sliced into them, marking them before whistling for the next set of attacks. Enchanter''s Oath A skill that promotes supportive actions. Improves the effectiveness of stat-boosting spells and enchanted items. Reduces the mana costs of all actions and arcane corruption umtion Samurai Distinction: Yumi User can expend mana to create mana arrows of any element they wish. The longer the user readies the bow, the more powerful the shot will be. The user will always ignore 25% of a target''s Vitality when the arrow hits The green-haired Misaki was wielding arge bow in the form of a yumi, a japanese bow, having knocked an arrow madepletely from water-elemental mana on it. Tamae and her [Enchanters Oath] made synergist-based spells far stronger than usual, and while she usually acted as a healer for the party, she didnt need to with me around. Not like they needed it in the first ce. After receiving the signal, Misaki shot five arrows with pinpoint precision in less than ten seconds, despite how hard it must be to wield that yumi. Each arrow has the power of a sniper rifle behind them,pletely piercing through the golems body. With onest shot, she destroyed the magic core holding this monster together. Nice. Nishio, as his Main Job stated, managed to learn all six elements and was able to apply these buffs to his allies, but this really wasnt the ce for him to demonstrate his power. I mean, I was already scary with the amount of spells I could cast, so how scary would it be to be able to cast all elements? Sovereign of the Elements Mana cost of using spells from the primary tetra-elements, fire, earth, wind, water, are decreased by 30%. User can weaken a target''s elemental resistance by hitting them with a corresponding element. Able to cast two spells at once and mix these spells together to improve them at the cost of mana Since normal magma and fire didnt do much to me, I volunteered to dig out the shattered core. Was it necessary to break it like this? I could have easily just pulled it out intact. Nishio looked at me with confusion before realizing the meaning of my words. Sorry, I forgot about that. A whole golem core would fetch a good price at the mages guild, but were more used to selling the shards. Mages guild? Hmmm, Cedaraille should have a mages guild, right? Hmm, I think Im forgetting something, something to do with Master Kush Naaaaah, if its something I forgot, then it couldnt have been important. After harvesting anything valuable from the golem,Talon suggested we take a break for everybody to rest and eat. I agreed, as did the others. I honestly couldnt wait to try Tamaes cooking, which, I find hard to admit, is almost as good as Saoris, maybe even better. However, when we were about to take a break, something nasty came crawling. Talon! Old friend, I see you are doing fine, and with a group of young finedies, too! Danterno has blessed you through the years, I see. Walking around the steppe all alone, shouting to us the moment he saw us, he rushed over as if he was seeing a good friend for the first time in years. It was none other than Talons enemy: Keith Svonnweidher. Keith! Talon almost growled that name out. His eyes red as they locked onto the smiling Danterno worshipper. Ahh, dont give me that look, old friend. I apologized so dearly for not being with you when you needed it the most; however, know that I prayed for your parents and siblings souls when I heard of the news. I am sure they are doing just fine in the God of Fires embrace, bing enlightened under his service. Keith''s words almost sounded so genuinely happy for Talon, but thetter became even more agitated as seconds passed. When I saw Talons face contort even more, I felt a bit reluctant to stop him, until Ahh, but I guess those prayers wont reach our God this time, right, Talon? I feel your anger, my friend. I can sympathize! Our reunion must be fate, old friend, for it is time for us to finally take everything in our own hands to rise and grow! To free our God from the devious clutches of the Goddess of Water, Pleisa! Free? You bastard, shut u-Huh? As Talon was about to jump on the priest, I grabbed his shoulder, looking at him seriously. Unhand me, Hestia. I dont care at this point. Paint me a murderer, paint me a sociopath. I dont give a fuck. I will get my fucking revenge on this guy! Not wanting Keith to hear this, I spoke with him through [Telepathy], [I know that, but, just trust me, alright? Trust me on this. My instincts are giving me bad vibes from this guy, far more than you think. Just trust me on this, alright. I will give you a chance to cave this guys face in, but give me a chance to speak with him first. He couldnt be here for something simple, right?] Looking more calm after I stared at him, with the help of [Benevolent Aura], he gave me a confused but suspicious look. What are you nning? Just trust me on this, alright? Youre the adult here, so try to control your emotions a bit until Im done, okay? I winked before letting his arm go, walking towards Keith. I cant believe Ill be using this for the first time. Shiterno and his followers have been a thorn in my side for a long time now, and I hate it when people think Im a Danterno worshipper just because of a fire mage. It hasnt happened as often as it could thanks to my white robe, but from my conversations with Peolyncians like Eine, Tasianna, and Farron, people could make that assumption if I didnt have it on. Talon, for example, thought me a Shiterno worshipper when we first met. So, it goes without saying that what Im about to do is going to be incredibly painful. Divine Inferno A title granted to a mortal recognized by the God of Fire, whose control has been usurped by the owner. Boosts proficiency gain of magics based on Fire Element, while also boosting their power. Decreases Water Element proficiency. The possessor of this title will also gain immunity to any fire spell that he/she cast Taking off my white robe and Aurena ne to put them inside my storage, I used [Pyrokinesis] to rece them with a fiery robe using my scale-dust, imitating the one Keith is wearing. The [Divine Inferno]. That is the title God Danterno gave me. Speak, what happened to him? W-What?! Ahhhh, the Crimson Saintess!!! A note from AbyssRaven Pyromaniacs! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(23) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 179: The Goals of the Church of Danterno. Chapter 179: The Goals of the Church of Danterno. Crimson Saintess? Those blessed by the gods and chosen for a task were usually called either champions or saints. Champions would be responsible for handling Divine Quests for their patron god, simr to how Aurena tasked me to restructure her church, while saints were like preachers, delivering the words of their gods to people around them. Saints were pretty much like preachers, there to lead causes for the followers of their church or to demonstrate the teachings of the church. Theodore mentioned Aurenas saints would travel thend or stay inside one church or temple to heal wounds and soothe souls, aiming to convey the benevolence of the Goddess of Light. They were the mortal representatives of their gods ideal. So, what exactly does a saint of the God of Fire, Danterno, convey? Why are you calling me the Crimson Saintess? I asked Keith, baffled when he called me that. The only time when anybody called me Crimson Saintess was when I was still living in Carine Vige, and that was cause I was acting as an impromptu priestess for a whole month. I gave out sermons, [Prayers]s, and also healed anybody in need pro bono, well, until Eine called me out for it. Keiths eyes widened as I said that, making me nervous that he would be hostile, but it was unwarranted. Oh no, Saintess, do our Gods words not reach you either? Ahh, our faith has declined that much. All our efforts to spread our God''s power and words to better people, to purify them from sins and weakness like no other Origin God could. All for nothing, as the witch that is Plesia dares to weaken an opposing Origin God. Oh woe- As Keith continued his overdramatic preaching, Talon suddenly grabbed my arm, unperturbed by my robe of fire heating up his arm. I turned those mes momentarily into white mes, so it shouldnt hurt him, but it seems he couldnt stop shaking as if he was in pain. His re was piercing, as if he couldnt believe what I just did. What the hell is the- [I TOLD you to TRUST me.] Guck! Argh! Recoiling backwards, Talon let go of my arm to hold his head, pain distorting his anger-filled face. While he was huffing loudly, I continued talking to him through telepathy. [Just trust me, Talon. Like I warned you, this would be surprising, but still, just trust me on this. If you have an issue with that, then fine, but its not like you can do anything right now. Just remember this to calm yourself; I am 100% a priestess of the Goddess Aurena, and I am 100% not a fan of Shiterno or his followers.] [Telepathy] wasnt just amunication ability but it also served as a method to inflict a mental attack. The wargs and garms from Belzac used shouts and weird sounds to dibobte you, leading into a finishing blow or just to weaken your focus. Talon making a fuss now was expected, so having my parallel minds ready the moment it happened made the process quick and painless for me. -oh, but our faith and growth have always been weak. I couldnt hear what Kieth just said with Talon distracting me, but I continued listening now, wanting to learn what happened to Shiterno. However, we are blessed that the pantheon itself hasnt been restricted, Lady Saintess. We have heard from Jistrum and the other Gods of Fire that God Danterno has blessed and appointed a new saint to lead our faith. Blessed with new mes, I was informed that we should seek them out. Close. Find. New me. Crimson Saint- was all I could hear before a terrible headache stopped me. Oooh, so short was the message, meaning my faith and power werent enough! So I got that nickname from Shiternos subordinates. Aurena did mention when she sent that divine message that she couldnt fit everything she wanted to say in, otherwise my brain would explode. Probably literally. She managed to send me a pretty long one due to connection to her through [The Light], but this guy should just be a normal fire magic practitioner. Although, I do wonder how strong a Subordinate God ispared to an Origin God. He continued, There was so little information for us to work with! However, I knew of this dungeon! Just like us, the saint must be drawn to the powerful fire coursing through the veins of this dungeon. I knew I had to bring my disciples here to wee the new saint, to aid them in their travels, and to create a ce fit for training and to enact our faiths teachings. Ahh, how could I have known it would be a saintess?! Ah, for that, I apologize, Lady Saintess. It is an honor to finally meet someone so auspicious! It seemed he hadn''t seen me in this form when I saved Grimnir from that zzig. As I could see that Eine and the students were confused at what was happening, I had my parallel minds inform them of my intentions. Ignoring the location of his disciples for now, I directly went into the meat of this matter. Yes, a great honor, I guess. Anyway, I didnt receive any information on God Danterno after he gave me my blessing. I am vastly ignorant of the current state of the mighty God of Fire. So, I ask you, Mister Keith, what has God Danternos Subordinate Gods told you. Of course, Lady Saintess, it is my role to do so. However, excuse me for my suspicion, but, would it be possible to see these new mes foretold in the divine message? I ask you, please, bless me with this learning opportunity! Shrugging, I consented and produced a white and purple me on each hand with the snap of my fingers. Overly excited at what he is seeing, Keith bellowed out his tion, watching the flickering me like art. Beautiful! Such colors. It is kept alive with mana but, even then, the beauty of these mes is entrancing. Oooh, what form and movements would it make if we were to burn something down with it? Burn? Burn?! Is that honestly all this idiot can think of how to use them? Lady Saintess would it possible to lear- Hold on, were your first thoughts honestly how to use these two mes to burn things? I asked incredulously, extinguishing the me immediately to stop him from staring at them like a fanboy. Why, no! Of course, not! he said, calming me down a bit. My first thought was how beautiful they were as they flickered in the air! My second thought was how magnificent they will appear if used to purify thend of the tainted and sick! The homes of the corrupt and sinners! Well, okaaaaaay. U-Uhm, maybe he worded that a bit too dramatically. Maybe- And the lives of the infidels worshipping the water witch! The grand deceiver of the Origin Gods! For giving them her prayers, they are responsible for viting our Gods divine rights! In ashes they shall repent! By fire, they will be purified! May Jistrum and the whole fire pantheon grow in strength with our offerings! Okay, forget it, this guy is aplete lunatic! Aplete fucking psycho! Shut up! Argh, scheie, I know how you feel but- However, it wasnt Talon who shouted but one of the students. In fact, none of the five looked even remotely fine with what was said. Youre just another bunch of selfish fanatics! Kazumi, the most energetic of the group, shouted loudly as she pointed her dagger at Keith. Youre just like every other self-absorbed asshole, trying to justify your actions using somebody else! You dont know anything about your damn gods, and youre trying to cause trouble to the people following them? Ive had enough of this! Sorry, Hestia-chan, but this asshole is a bombshell ready to explode inside some vige, killing the people inside, and leaving only tears and ashes behind! Kohaku pulled out her sword, her water rune activated with a simple touch of her fingers. And well be the ones to have to fix things again, ordered by those condescending priests to do their jobs while they reap the rewards after we leave to fix another problem. Whether its some minor deity or one of the major gods, its just trouble after trouble since we got here. I agree, lets unroot the problem now, Misaki agreed, unsheathing her bow and nocking an arrow on it in one quick motion. We have enough issues we need to deal with already. Bandit raids, monster infestations, a random cult looking for blood offerings. What''s another Danterno cultist preaching his crazed teachings? Tama-chan. Nishio-kun. Your orders? Scheie! I did not expect them to be this bloodthirsty. I havent even gotten all the information ou- Feeble followers of the Church of Aurena! I see your Aurena amulets! Keith pointed out the amulets the students were wearing, all to share their allegiance towards Aurenas church, not Aurena herself. They could have taken them off here, but they gave good buffs so it would have been a waste not to. Keith then spread his arms out, looking even more like a preacher as seconds passed. Ooooh, you call me, a Danterno faithful, selfish but you do not reflect on yourselves? The Church of Aurena only respects those with money and influence, leaving themon priests and priestesses to scrounge for themselves! Regardless of your faith or talents, without a way to appeal to the high-ranking clergymen, a white-robemoner can never learn their Goddess higher magics! They seek silver and gold for their healing, corrupted by the notion of material goods. They determine for themselves the true religious order of us humans, vying for a kingdoms and countrys control! You burn people you consider sinners on stakes without even presenting a fair trial or judgement, Nishio countered, ring intently at Keith in preparation to fight. The Church of Aurena might be wed, but at least some seek to heal and mend, while your church seems to only want to destroy. If you see a sick man, you purify them in mes. I didnt want to generalize, since you fanatics honestly believe you have good intentions, but you are just as mad as the one we met before. Of course our intentions are pure! We are not blinded by physical, perishable concepts! In the beautiful fire of Danterno, fire consumes fire. From trials and tribtions, you shall grow stronger. In mes, your sins and weakness shall be purified, and the person that survives will be granted strength. Weakness is created through stagnation, theck of progress. Why keep a single old tree in a lonend that never changes, when burning it down to create more life would be better? That is Danternos wise teachings. From the ashes, growth will be created for the survivors to reap. Isnt that right, Talon? Havent you grown far stronger than you used to be? True, Talon murmured, holding his head down. Yes! Your trials have made you wiser, more confident! When your old, crumbling world was destroyed, you were set free from your cage. Your family was set free from this cruel world and must have been granted a spot in the pantheon, to garner strength for their reincarnation. In their ashes, you have risen, Talon! You have found your worth in this world! It is irrelevant if you are a follower of Marsven, my old friend. If you wish to change the world, thene, join me. Help me release God Danterno from his prison! Without another word, Talon moved silently towards the overjoyed Keith. Talon? I called out for him with eyes widened, but he ignored me. Yes, my friend! Hear me, Crimson Saintess Jistrum, God of War and Carnage, has sent me a divine message! Our fiery God, Danterno, was imprisoned by the witch Plesia, stripped of his almighty power and wisdom for granting us, his followers, knowledge on how to better the world! The Goddess of Deceit, yes, Plesia must pay! Keith finally spouted what I desperately wanted to hear. Talon, our meeting must be fate! You have delivered the Crimson Saintess to us, the one the gods have spoken about. The one with mes given to her by our fiery God himself, to aid and teach us lowly practitioners the new power. We shall support her as she leads our faith into a golden age, charging forwards to depose the Goddess of Deceit and to change the world for a better for us fire mages. Talon, joi- FUCKING SHUT UP! Talon exploded in rage, shouting so loud it caused me goosebumps. Charging towards Keith, the scarred man grabbed the fire priests coat and pulled him up, ring daggers at him with unleashed fury. You dare speak about my family like that?! You gave me that dysfunctional custom spell, you fucking madman! You gave me a spell to kill myself, thinking I would be thankful to you?! This! THIS! Look at THIS! YOU DID THIS TO ME! Talonnded a right hook on Keiths face, sending him crashing onto the ground as thetter began to spit out blood. Talon stood before the pyromaniac, throwing away the robe he was wearing, unveiling the horrendous burn scars riddled on the right side of his entire body. You did this to me! It was so bad that only a priest with [Major Heal] could heal me. Even then, I had to live with constant pain to the point I needed to learn runic tattoos just to deaden the pain and have some relief! You BASTARD! Without any mercy, Talon stomped on Kieths stomach, kicked him in the head, then furiously unleashed punches onto the grounded Keith like a boxer. Talons soft, mage hands were unused to the constant physical trauma, the skin on his knuckles splitting apart, bleeding profusely as Talon continued wailing on his old friend. Keith bloated up from the injuries he was sustaining, deforming into a monstrosity. Talon only stopped when he groaned in pain, falling onto his back as he clutched his hands. The adrenaline might have stopped the pain from reaching his head initially, but it seems like he reached his limit. From the constant attacks, it seemed Talon broke the bones in his hands. While the students kept their guard up, I rushed forward and began healing Talon. Tears flowed only from his left eye while his right red at the wheezing Keith with unrestrained anger. Keith then pulled out a potion from under his robe, drank it, and the wounds on his face began to disappear, though not all of them. Hopefully that is enough to satisfy you, my old friend. For not helping you, I deserved that, Keith stated, looking earnest. Fuck you. Once his hands were healed, Talon pulled himself up and unveiled the ritual dagger from its sheath. You never warned me about that spell. If you had, I wouldnt have even tried casting it. Ah, that spell It was my first attempt at a mighty custom spell. It was powerful, no? Hahaha it seems I have made another mistake in my road to appease my god, to bring the Church of Danterno out of the miserable, declining state it is currently in. Only in death can you forgive me? Kieth looked at his old friend, almost as if he was asking for forgiveness in this whole matter. Talon pointed the dagger at Keith, pushing the symbol of Goddess of Water ever closer to his eyes, No. My revenge wont stop with only your death. A ritual knife to gut fish to offer to Plesia. I will make sure your soul will reach her first before Ilsaphone. Your death and embarrassment only then will I feel fulfilled! As Talon lunged forward with the knife, [Foresight] warned me of something Keith was hiding under his hand. Without thinking about it, I stepped forward, grabbed Talon around his waist, and pulled him to the side with me. Not a second too soon, as a magic circle emerging from Keiths hand almost incinerated Talon with arge explosion. Holding onto Talon like arge chair, I jumped backwards, reuniting with the students, Eine, and Quatre, all of them now inbat stances. Keith looked at what was happening, stood back up, pped the dirt from his robe before addressing me, Crimson Saintess,e. We have much to do. Leave these infidels to die in this dungeon. Baring my teeth for the first time since this meeting, I shoved Talon to the side and stepped forward. My fire robes disappeared as I put my white mage robe back on, finally done with this conversation. Yeah, how about a no. Saintess? Fuck off, you asshole. Do you think Illply with letting my friend die? In the first ce, did you really think I was a Shiterno follower when I was wearing my white mage robe and Amulet of Aurena so brazenly in the open? Yeah, too bad, how about you stop calling me Crimson Saintess and how about you tell your stupid gods to fuck off? Shiterno is better off in a cage so he wont bother me ever again! I am a champion of the Goddess of Light, Aurena! I see Keith said solemnly. I have lied. Hmm? I raised an eyebrow. I lied when I told you that Jistrum only sent me that small message. For an inferno sorcerer and a priest who has served the Fire pantheon since my childhood, I have a better connection than most. The saint is close. Find the Crimson Saint. Persuade them to join, otherwise, should they rebel, destroy them, that was the message, he answered before pulling out a small red orb. May your fire serve our strength. Fire consumes FIRE! Huh? In Keiths right hand, arge magic circle was forming; however, my [Foresight] told me he wasnt the issue here. [Danger Perception] wasnt activating, meaning whatever [Foresight] was telling me was of no threat to me, but it might be to everybody else. To the side! Eine shouted, pointing her finger at giant fireballs beingunched at our location from afar. My disciples and I might have been separated during the appearance of that spider, but we found each other soon enough. Jistrum informed us that you were here, so I searched while they hid, ready to act on mymand. Oh, maybe I should have asked about his followers first before revealing everything. Welp. Tamae-san, we need a wisdom buff! Miss Eine, we need an earthen dome! Ill materialize-huh? Hestia-san? I was impressed that Nishio was able to give outmands almost immediately, but defensive orders werent needed right now. Nishio-san! Eine, for the love of cringiness, called him to catch his attention. Let Hestia-chan handle this; we need to prepare for the counter attack! Yameroooooo, Ellllinnnne! (Stop, Eine!) Youre Peolyncian, you should not be using Japanese honorifics! Youre destroying my worldview! Oh, great pyro in the sky, shining bright upon the world. I call for your aid, to scorch the worlds of my enemies! Scorching Sun! A miniature sun began to grow above Keiths staff, growingrger andrger. Before I lost [Inferno Magic], [Scorching Sun] was one of my favorite spells. The nostalgia. Hestia-chan! Oh, thats right. Stopping myself from continuing looking at Keiths spell, I pped my wings, spreading scale-dust around us until it surrounded everybody like a veil. I then cast the spell [Sanctuary] around us, materializing a bright dome of light for everybodys protection. Saying, Stay inside until the fire is gone I then went out of my barrier, worrying those not already familiar with my abilities. There I stood before Keith. A custom light spell? I wanted to believe otherwise when I saw your white robe, but maybe I was too optimistic. I wanted to stop making mistakes that harmed my church. Danterno and fire mages deserve more respect! As a fire mage yourself, you should know this, right? Did you know Macklemor Talsyn? Macklemor? Y-Yes, of course, I would. He was one of my mistakes. I did not teach him well enough, I did not help him suppress his anger. Oh, the beauty of fire I showed him, but as his professor, his magic master, I failed him. The nobles forced his hand, but I couldnt stop him in time. With his failure, I have made peoples opinion on fire mages even worse. I remember the fire slinging bandit during Auroras first Quest. I remembered him despising killing people, although theugh he had when he burned the wagon down really made me think he was a madman. I didnt know who Macklemor was during his years at the royal academy, where he supposedly killed a noble with fire magic, but he seemed like a good kid who got himself in the wrong crowd. He first met Keith, who gave him the power to do the crime, which probably angered the noble kids parents. He was probably sentenced to death but made it out, finding his way into that bandit crew. He was an avid Danterno believer, but he seemed like the only upstanding bandit among the people he traveled with. Its a bit sad. I dont care, I replied to Keiths heartful words. I only know two fire spells, and those are [Ignite] and the custom spell your God helped me make. Shiterno stripped me of all my fire spells and I havent been able to get the [Fire Mage] Job thanks to that. I am no fire mage. Would you like to know who I actually am? An idol. An idol? Yeah, an idol. A singer and dancer whose job is to entertain people! Even if your intentions are good, you are a threat to the many people I wish would hear my voice, Keith! Tch! Then, be our mes sustenance, Priestess of Aurena! Keith threw the [Scorching Sun] at me but I didnt blink. Artillery fire rained on us from every direction, showering the ground in ever burning explosions, destroying thend around us but I didnt blink. As the dust settled, I could audibly hear Keiths voice of bafflement, stuttering as he saw mes floating above my light barrier, undeterred and sentinel as they guarded Eine, the students, Quatre, and Talon from harm. However, I guess his biggest surprise was the fact that I came out of his [Scorching Sun] without a scratch. After all, a small sun is nothing in front of a sunfang dragon. With my high Agility, I quickly closed the distance between the both of us and ripped off his left hand holding his staff. GirraRRRRGHHHHHH!!! Keith screamed from the top of his lungs, sounding very much like the felgheists Id fought before. Wanting no more trouble from this guy, I swiped both his staff and the red orb in his right hand and ced them into my storage for now. When I did that, I also noticed a pouch on his belt, erged by the content inside it. After grabbing the bag and opening it up, I found the molten rock Grimnir was looking for. Figuring it cant count as stealing when this guy tried to kill us, I took it from him and ced it in my storage also. Mission finished, Grimnir~ I should kill you for endangering my party and me, but you are somebody elses target, I looked at Talon, still gripping onto his dagger as if it was glued onto him. Hehehe, maybe maybe I am to be consumed today to finally atone for everything that I have done in my life. Maybe this is the only way forward but my ns have been set in ce. Trembling, he then pointed up with his remaining arm. Urgh the beautiful spider caged in this dungeon for its entire life, fending off anything that dares to harm the dungeon core, was set free by me. What? A fellow believer, he gave me that orb. An orb to enrage and empower the mighty fire monsters of this dungeon. To release the strongest B rank monster in this dungeon from its prison to aid us in our Quest to destroy Plesia. The Rebellion Orb. Although, one side effect I couldnt foresee this magic tool would caus- GrigrigrigrigriaaAAAAAAHHHHHH! Ding! Ding! Ding! Loud warning sounds erupted inside my head. Instinctively, I looked to the side and there I saw an acquaintance. White scales like snow, two carapace scale gauntlets, a slender bipedal form, and the head of a dragon with demonic horns. Grigrigrigri! The zzig! Laughing as if it was happy to see me, the giant monster stretched its hand in front of it and challenged me with ae and get me hand motion. But before I could respond, a notification appeared in my head, one written by my boss. Hestia, get that orb out of your storage! A headache. I turned around to see the air rupture apart. The red orb belonging to Keith appeared first, held by a tanned slender arm a female model would have. When the air rupture closed, what came out of my storage wasnt a woman, but the ck orb I got from the onnikai Quest. The one Aurena wanted me to deliver to Griffonpeak. The one that was supposedly sealed tightly ording to Aurena. Ah there is the g. A note from AbyssRaven Hestia uses pickpocket, also, agitate on fire man. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(19) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 180: The Demon of the Orb. Chapter 180: The Demon of the Orb. W-What is that?! Keith shouted at the thing that came out from my storage, but I ignored him as I wanted to know the answer to the question myself. Mana Eyes! Information not avable W-What?! Listen to me, Hestia! That creature broke out from her prison! The seal broke! It now counts as living, so [Storage Magic] automatically rejected it. You need to- But before I could finish hearing what Aurena wanted to say, my attention had to handle a different matter entirely first: the orb broke. Specifically, the slender arming from the ck orb smashed the red orb onto the ground, cracking not only the ground but shattering the orb into a million ss pieces, releasing all the stored energy in a surprisingly powerful red explosion. Uwwargh! Keith shouted as he was blown away while I somehow managed to erect a defensive line through abination of [Panzer] to protect me from the explosion, [Air Shield] to weaken the wind pressure, and [Molten Guard]s to absorb and divert the majority of the attack. The multipleyeredva shields broke down first, crumbling into pieces before the explosionpletely disintegrated the air shield around me. Pinning my wings into the ground in front of me, the purple armor covering them managed to prevent major damage, but I could feel the pressure ced on them. The explosion eventually subsided but I wasnt left unscathed. [Broken Right Wing (Minor)] [Broken Left Wing (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Scheie! The purple obsidian armor on it waspletely gone in addition to multiple scales. Groaning at the damage Id sustained, I looked over at the source of the attack while patching my wings up with healing magic, but that onlysted for a few seconds before my sensory skills immediately warned me of somethinging from my back. The zzig! Grigriiiiiaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh! With a ming javelin in one of its hands, the giant monster roared out and leaped over to me, initiating its attack as I was still recovering from the orbs explosion. Fuck, you annoying ass! Using my parallel minds, I prepared multiple [Wind st]s, knowing instinctively I couldnt contest this attack head-on in my current form. Without the proper stats or enough setup time, my best option was to avoid it entirely. Before I activated those spells, I looked over to the others at my party. My [Sanctuary] was still standing, thanks to Nishio and Eineyering multiple [Sapphire Membrane] and [Terra Wall] over everybody to protect themselves. Deactivating my barrier of light, I dashed towards them, embraced Kazumi, Kohaku, and Misaki while shouting to Nishio, Tamae, Eine, and Talon to Grab on! Without thinking about it too hard, those four grabbed onto us while Quatre hid inside our shadow. As the zzig was descending dangerously close, I cast [Tailwind] on us and then the ten [Wind st] on my wings, sting us away like an overcharged rocket. Tailwind A spell that always provides favorable winds for the caster. Wind will blow in the direction the caster is facing, speeding up all outgoing projectiles and attacks while reducing the damage of iing attacks It was a simple spell for [Storm Magic Lv. 3] but it massively improved the effectiveness of [Wind st]. In fact, it improved the [Wind st]s a bit too much. Argh, scheie, urg! In my rush, Id activated too many spells, and lost control and bnce mid-flight. As I was about to crashnd, I swerved my body around to protect everybody else, colliding against the ground and letting go of the others. Everybody besides Misaki, the archer, was able to react and soften theirnding, but thankfully Quatre was able to catch Misaki. Breaking my crash was easy enough with how nimble Ive be. What in the?! I eximed as I saw what happened next. Instead of the zzig mming his giant ming javelin into the ground, the arming out from the ck orb suddenly summoned six giant tentacles using the mana stored inside it, assimting together into a massive tree trunk-size fist. With the roars of a humanoid smander and the weird oozing sounds of the giant fist jumping around to create swinging momentum, I couldnt help but feel overwhelmed at this movie-like scene. As if time for everything else stopped, the two shed. Urgh, da- Sapphire-! Terra Wall -Membrane! A fiery explosion was released from the impact, scorching the arm into ashes while knocking the zzig backward from the recoil. The explosion also released a ming shockwave hurtling towards us, forcing Nishio to use use his prepared Sapphire Membrane] to protect us. However, as Eine and I couldnt read his mind, our reflexes already made us construct small, easily-breakable [Terra Wall]s. It dulled the shockwave, making sure Nishios defenses held strong. Like what happened with my [Molten Guard]s when the orb exploded, the rock walls we constructed crumbled easily; however, once the barrier of water appeared before us, the mes simply turned into steam upon contact. The amount of stuff this party had to do in thest few seconds was just nerve-wracking. Fire consumes fire! When the mes and steam settled, all of us could audibly hear the enthusiastic cries of Shiternos followers shouting in the distance, possiblying closer to our location. Those damn fire-humpers areing closer! Well be in trouble once they group up, Talon stated, to which I had to agree. Not cause of the dangers these cultists could do to me, but what they could do to the group while I was distracted by two troublemakers. Grirooooooooooooouuuuuuuu! Looking over at the small crater the two explosions created, I could see the zzig standing up, clutching its head with both arms and crying out in pain. It was wailing around, stumbling without any rest outside of the times it punched the ground. It almost reminded me of the times Saori or I were assaulted by a mental attack. I was wary of what the zzig would do next, but Aurenas voice suddenly entered my mind again. Dont let that thing touch you Hestia! Huh? Schei- [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] jolted me backward, narrowly dodging a spear-like tentacle from piercing me. Turning around while shooting a [Lightning Bolt], I saw the arm flip itself and the attached demon-orb over my spell before cleaving the [Sapphire Membrane] with a karate chop. With Aurenas words stamped into my mind, I used [Terra Wall] to try andunch the arm away from me; still, it was stubborn, grabbing hold of a piece of rock with a hard grip as it was flying away. Tentacles formed from the ck orb using mana and, like an octopus, it began crawling towards me at an agile rabbits pace, creeping me the fuck out. As it closed in on me, I returned to the tried and tested, detonating all my released scale-dust to explode around me, aiming to destroy it outright. The arm tried to block my attack bybining its arm into a shield, but my continuous explosion proved too much. As itid on the ground, the arm jerking around uncontrobly from the fire damage. The burn wounds ruined the image of the appearance of the tanned arm and, from the looks of it, it seemed it was trying to regenerate the damage I had done, but couldnt. That reminded me after blocking the attack from the zzig, the arm reappeared in front of me as beautiful as the first time I saw it, showing literally no signs of having fought anything. If the arm possessed a healing factor faster than [Health Regeneration] or that of a troll, then it would exin what happened. Too bad for the arm, while my Main Job was [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver], nothing damaged by my scale-dust me can heal! Sever the arm with your mes! Dont touch it! Put the orb back into your storage the moment you do, Ill reseal it there! Understood! Ignite! Using one of the most basic fire spells, I poured my mana into it, increasing the volume and size of the small me before using [Pyrokinesis] to turn it into a de. I was used to using my ws and tail with [Hellde Edge] for shing damage, but I still remembered how to turn my mes into different weapons from back when I still had the proper fire spells. Using this impromptu fire de, I hacked off the arm from the orb, quickly picked thetter up, and threw it into my storage, which once again epted it. Ill be essing your storage now to reseal that creature back into her prison. Give me your consent, please, Hestia! Consent given! Silence. Nothing happened, but my focus was razor-sharp at this point, ignoring anything not concerning that orb and Aurena. When Aurenas voice finally reappeared, I let out a sigh in relief. Its sealed doubly so, to prevent something like that from happening again. Thank goodness, that scared me Anyway, what the hell was supposed to be Aure-Goddess Aurena! [The Light] prevented Aurena from seeing what I could see if I blocked her, but it technically didnt stop her from reading my mind, she decided not to do it normally simply out of respect for my privacy. I nearly spoke to her as if I was thinking, whoops. That red orb, that rebellion orb. Its an annoying catalyst created by the demonkins to agitate dungeons, acting simr to a piece of bait to lure in monsters. Demonkins use these orbs to fight inside dungeons more efficiently. That doesnt answer why an arm grew out of the orb; in fact, if you could have done something like reseal the orb like just now, why couldnt you have destroyed that damn orb earlier?! This wouldnt have happened if you did! I apologize, Hestia, but sealing an orb and destroying the thing inside the orb are two entirely different matters. As you remembered, I ced my seal on it when you visited my shrine, correct? The rebellion orb agitated and broke through both Elder Marsvens and my seals, releasing some of the demons mana sealed inside. I fixed Elder Marsvens seal and mine, in fact, I reinforced them to prevent this from happening again until I meet you. Please trust me when I say that I did not expect a human to get their hand on a rebellion orb like this. I can only assume the demonkins are making faster progress than I thought Huh? Demonkins are here?! This is not the time to speak about this, Hestia. You have other issues to handle first. That rebellion orb seemed to have agitated the fauna in this dungeon. Monsters of the top of the food chain in this ecosystem have be more aggressive than usual, for example, that giant monster before you and the boss monster guarding the dungeons core. Im personally not an expert in dungeons, but if my past logs are correct, that giant Rachonoid is aiming to break out of the dungeon and escape to the surface. W-What?! The people on the surface will not be prepared to handle this elderly B rank monster and her spawn. Casualties will happen. Hestia, I want you to handle this. Prevent that monster from destroying the nearby human settlement. Divine Quest: Molten Core Rachonoid Extermination Prevent the destruction of Cedaraille and the majority of the poption there Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Light, Healing, Miracles and Kinship, Aurena Description: Subjugate the Rachonoid seeking to escape to the surface of the dungeon. You will not make it to the surface in time, so seek to return to the surface and destroy it, Hestia. The rachonoid is an elderly female spider whoseir was filled with her spawn, which are now following their mother. Make your name known as my champion using your and your allies powers! Rewards: +1 additional [Idol] song slot, [Venerated Saintess] proficiency gain, +1 level Please, ept it, Hestia. No need to say that. Im on the job! You have chosen [Divine Quest: Molten Core Rachonoid Extermination]. With the blessing of your championed God, may you be sessful in your Quest! Ok, now time to find the wa- Hestia, wake up! The arm! Huh?! The time I needed to speak with Aurena was far faster than what my body perceived. With [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] and [Though eleration Lv. 4], I could think faster than most people and, with the fact that Aurenas messages were near instantaneous, only a few seconds probably went by in the real world. And that was the issue. I was too focused. Schei-! Waking up from my thoughts, I noticed how my [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] were ringing inside my head, warning me of the severed arm, which was still moving for some reason. It was too close to me, and I couldnt avoid it in time. This was bad! Hestia! As I reflexively tried to push my body into action, the sight of the arm leaping up, aiming to touch me, made me remember Aurenas words Dont let that thing touch you Hestia! over and over again. As cold sweat began to break out across my body, the arm came even closer and closer but my muscles werent ready to move yet. I thought Id fucked up, but a savior came swooping in. Eine! Holding onto the shield we received from that treasure chest from floor 14, Eine jumped in front of me and the arm, protecting me with her shield. I was ted to see her but that immediately turned into concern for her the moment the shield broke apart from the arms attack. Ayarck! Eine cried out as she bumped into me from the recoil and seeing the arm grabbing her left hand. With one quick motion, the hand tightened its grip, crushing Eines hand in the process. KYAAAAHHHHH!!! Eine! ELLAINE! With rage filling my body now, I took out my spear from my storage and struck the arm with it, freeing Eine from its grip and pinning it on the ground. Dreadme Breath! I expelled mes able to melt a high ogres onto the arm at a point-nk distance, cremating this thing before turning back to Eine. Fixing her arm was my highest priority. Eine, why didnt you use [Terra Wall]?! I asked her frantically as my parallel minds went to work, repairing Eines bones and skin, returning the crushed hand back to normal using healing magic. I-I apologize, H-Hestia, she forced out despite the pain. T-There was no time. You just stood still and I was standing behind you. T-There was no time for me to cast a spell, and my legs moved by themselves. Was this my fault?! Verdammt! Aurena! Aurena! Goddess Aurena! The arm touched Eine! Calm down, Hestia. The situation would have been dire if it had touched you, someone whose soul hasnt fully been repaired yet. You were the most vulnerable from being possessed by that demon. Your humanpanion Eine saved you from that fate. Aside from that broken hand, there should be nothing to worry about. Nothing to worry about? Are you kidding me?! First, that thing appeared because you didnt warn me fast enough and then you didnt tell me it could still move?! Fuck off! I-I, Hestia, I-Im You might think we gods are omnipotent but we arent. I-I was preupied with another matter, and-and I noticed toote, Im sorry. Im sorry. I-I didnt know the race of the demon inside the orb. I-I forgot what they could- Is that supposed to be an excuse?! Dont give me that crap! Youre the damn Goddess of Light here! You didnt fix this issue by destroying the damn orb and now youre giving me this crap?! Youre the one who should know about demons, not me! Fucking hell! I-I didnt mean to-Youre right, I should have done better since I am a goddess This is my identity. I apologize I shall leave you alone for now, but please, stop the rachonoid from hurting too many people. Somebody has to do it. I understand. May the light guide you. And Aurenas voice stopped. Good riddance, I thought when that happened, but something inside me thought I was being too harsh on her. However, dwelling on this issue would be repeating the same mistake I just did that brought Eine in harms way. Tamae and the rest rushed over, asking me what just happened. We have a problem, I said, having calmed myself down enough. That giant spider we saw from before, yeah, that thing is making its way up to the surface! Its a dungeon break aiming to escape from the dungeon. I then sent them the Divine Quest I just received from Aurena to inform them of the situation. A B rank?! Tamae eximed. Hestia-chan, we might have been able to take down that C rank easily but that was with teamwork against a single magma golem. A B rank with a bunch of adds is far too strong for us. Tamae-san is right, Hestia-san. Weve never faced a B rank monster before and, without a strategy, our party wont be able to function properly, Nishio reasoned. The students party was stronger than the average adventurer group, but they were all still D rank adventurers both in Quests points and in battle experience so forcing them into battle wasnt smart. Dont worry about that, thats why the Quest was given to me. Aurora can handle this. You guys want to see your Sensei again, right? Well, you guys will be surprised when Big Bad Wolf-Sensei appears, I told them with a smirk. We need to reunite with them and Yorshka. Whether she is involved in any of the churchs issues is irrelevant for now. We need the help of an A rank adventurer. Hey, we have some problems of our own, Talon suddenly came over. He probably overheard everything but that wasnt a problem for now. Look. Talon pointed at the crowd gathering outside of Nishios [Sapphire Membrane], all wearing robes simr to the one Keith had. Fire consumes fire! they all shouted before cursing the water barrier Nishio masterialized, calling him out as The water bitchspdog! or Plesias servants must burn! Amazing Seeing the situation, I pulled Eine to her feet. Thank you, Eine. Im pretty sure you saved my life by doing that. Do you think you can fight? The pain from her hand was gone, reced by a smile now. Im Auroras fourth member. I might not be as strong as you, Saori, or Tasianna, but, regardless, I will help however I can. I nodded to her bravery, praising it, Good! Youve seen how big that spider was, right? Therell be a big paycheck for us after we deal with it! At the same time I pped Eines shoulder, the mob outside the barrier seemed to have gone even more wild, filled with religious fervor as they kept chanting Fire consumes fire over and over again while making way for somebody to step forward. There, a one-armed man with a head scarred from fire stood a ruby ring on his left hand shining brightly as he held it over the crowd like a preacher. Keith Talon murmured. Look at me, for I have been scarred! Burned! I have tasted the sublime feeling of being burned alive! A fire strong enough to break my resistances! I have been renewed and be even stronger! Fire consumes fire! Keith eximed, any semnce of sanity long gone from his eyes. Before us is the Crimson Saintess, named for the crimson hue of her scales and mes! She was denounced as a heretic by the Pantheon of Fire, judged to be executed at our hands by the God of War and Carnage, Jistrum! Among her are the followers of Aurena, Plesia and Marsven, feeble defenders for the traitor saint! To grant our gods more strength, let us perform battle! Cast your fire wildly, my disciples! With every cast and offering we present, we shall be stronger! FIRE CONSUMES FIRE! FIRE CONSUMES FIRE! You guys think you can handle this? I asked everybody in front of me. Let me show you the real power of illusion magic, not the petty tricks meant for my customers, Talon announced without hesitation. Everybody, please get ready, Tamae announced to her party. This is exactly what Lady Yorshka has trained us for! To fight on our own when it matters the most! Our reluctant selves from a year ago have been removed, tempered by all the battles we have faced until now! We must fight them to survive, and survive we will! We will return home! Yeah! Quatre! Eine called for Saoris fourth garm. You and me, ok, boy. Our hunt begins now. Grrrrra! Quatre growled in agreement. Good Now, its time for my fight. Thank you very much for waiting for me. Leaving the [Sapphire Membrane], I approached the quietly staring zzig, having waited patiently as I was talking with everybody. The madness it showed before was gone, probably cause of the destruction of the rebellion orb. Honestly, for a monster born inside a dungeon, it showed quite the intelligence. [First things first, I dont want to fight you. I dont have anything against you. Can we please not have this duel?] The issue why I couldnt help the rest with breaking through the congregation of fire mages was due to this fellow here. I could sense that it wanted to fight against me, and I knew it wouldnt let me go without a fight. If it was intelligent, then I thought I could reason with it. However, it reciprocated my question by cracking its head and knuckles, readying itself in abat stance. Every time I try diplomacy, it always breaks down immediately. It kinda sucks. Humanization. Mana mist came out of my body, wrapping me in its veil while I transformed back into a dragon. Like an honorable samurai, the zzig allowed me to transform back without any issues, despite knowing I was far stronger in this form. Well, it''s not like a dragon is supposed to understand some random giant smander. Once my transformation was done, I roared to ept his challenge, readying myself for the fight by pointing my razor-sharp tail at it. Height-wise, the zzig was slightly taller than me while it stood upright while shorter when it stood on all four legs. It was a battle between two mammoth-sized lizards. Fighting isnt the priority here. Once the rest have found a way to get out, I needed to immobilize this thing long enough to escape. Stopping that spider is the mission. We stared at each other in silence as the battle between Eine, the students, and Talon began against the Shiterno followers. I could hear the sounds of magic being cast entering my ears. Fast now! Purple sh! Symphonie des Feuergottes! [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflictedon [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Let the symphony begin! A note from AbyssRaven A lot of problems for Hestia to finish. By a lot, I meant a giant spider who can spit out magma. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(20) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 181: Dragon vs. Slazzigula. Chapter 181: Dragon vs. zzig. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Without any further dy, the fight between two giant fire-spitting lizards began in the most appropriate way possible. Kriiiaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh! Grigriiiaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh! Streams of crimson and bright red mes exploded out from our respective mouths like rockets, crashing onto each other, shing together to form a massive fire wall. This onlysted a moment though, as the tides turned against the zzig, the severe difference in magical powers making itself known. My mes overpowered the enemys fire breath, pushing it back faster and faster as the seconds ticked down. The zzig, realizing that it couldntpete against me in this manner, canceled its breath attack and jumped to the side, avoiding my dragon fire from hitting him. Disying its nimbleness once again, the giant smandernded on the tips of its feet and used this momentum to sling its body forwards, mes swords forming around its carapace gauntlets. Stat difference in our Intelligence. A massive one. It knows it and is going for closebat, where it believes it excels more. Cant have that. Firing squad, go! Nine of my parallel minds went into action, each activating a projectile spell from my spell list and sting it at the zzig. Lightning, terra, storm,va, sacred; my elemental prowess forced the monster to slow down its advance, jumping side to side in an attempt to dodge my attacks, but even Saori cant dodge everything without using magic once Im serious. Sadly, despite its slender form, the zzig was actually quite the bruiser ording to its profile. Level eight and a focus on Strength, Vitality, Agility, and Stamina to facilitate roughhousing, and even its Wisdom wasnt too bad. My spells connected, damaging it considering its groans, but it continued charging forward like a raging bull. Just, instead of pointing its horns forward, its twin swords were directed at me, now ready to spill blood. Cant fight here. Too close to the others. Build some walls, were luring it away! Although I wasnt watching their fight, I could hear spells colliding against each other under me. High-pitched grunts, fury-filled shouts, and blood-curdling screams. I had to take off my party bracelet before transforming, meaning I couldnt spectate as to what was going on their side. I was worried about them, but I had to concentrate on my fight. Still, two mammoth-sized monsters rampaging around wasnt good. A normal-sized human only reached up to my knees, meaning I could stomp someone t just by just stepping on them. This would disrupt the fight below me. To avoid this, I erected multiple [Terra Walls] to slow the zzig down, forcing it to either break through or climb over considering its physical power and how light-footed it was, it should have no problem with either. Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro) mes burning as fast as shfire, increasing the casters Agility by half of the base amount. All fire elemental attacks increase in strength However, that was all just part of the n. In [Symphonie des Feuergottes]s first movement, Allegro, my current Agility was about 50% higher than usual, which, when boosted by winds [Swift Winds] Agility buff, made me far faster than this zzig. Charging in with my ming tail, I shed at the smander with [Hellde Edge]. Simr tost time, the zzig guarded against it perfectly, not letting me move my tail any further despite the Strength I put into it. Still, that was expected. Sliding my tail down the smanders guantlets, I slipped through the zzigs arms and used [Wind st] while jumping, pushing me onto one of the rock walls I constructed. While I slithered over them like a lizard, my opponent began destroying them to reach me, effectively enabling me to lead it away from the Eines, the students, and Talons fight. Number eight, nine, and ten, music time. Boss battle time! Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend I didnt need the arena for this fight when this monster only had eyes for me. The ce we were fighting in was like the savannahs fields, t and wide. This meant, using [Dragon Fire] wasnt the best choice here, but [The Will to Fight and Survive]. What I needed was sustain. [Dragon Fire]s effect was weakening water and ice attacks, in addition to improving my fire and dragon abilities while dealing random fire damage to my enemies. [The Will to Fight and Survive], on the other hand, not only makes losing Stamina a non-issue, but it also increases the damage I can deal with fire and holy spells and decreases my enemies morale and Wisdom by 5%. And thatst part was what I was really aiming for. By increasing the amount of Mana I invest into [Aerokinesis] to y my song spells, it allowed me to support my teammates. They received the positive effects of my song while their enemies received the negatives. I know I should focus on my own fight, but the Wisdom decrease on the zzig was important for me, too. Dedicating two parallel minds to continuous cast [Wind st], I jumped off thest [Terra Wall] and kept myself afloat using wind magic. While I couldnt fly properly yet, raining down dragon fire and spells while floating overhead was no problem. The monster wanted to get close to me, meaning all I needed to do was to fly. Grigri! Like a ninja, the smander was dodging right and left, seemingly getting used to my shooting patterns. mes then erupted from its right hand. While using it as a pivot to dodge through my spells, the zzig crushed through the ground when it did so, confusing me when nothing happened. What was it trying to do? I wondered, continuing shooting out spells. Griah! The zzig groaned when a [Bedrock des] pierced the monsters shoulder, tearing through its scales and spilling blood out. The smander destroyed the rock de with a ming punch, roaring in anger afterwards before beginning to simply punch through all the remaining approaching des. Enraged! Opening for me to- Seeing the monster angered by its mistake meant it left an opening for me to focus fire a stronger spell but my n was interrupted by what happened next. [Foresight] activated, directing my attention to the ground the moment magma erupted from it, breaking through the magma veins beneath the crevasses. Like pirs, jets of molten rock shot right up at me, forcing me to ditch attacking, for now, and focus on maintaining myself in the air. My reliance on [Wind st] to keep myself afloat showed itself here, when volcanic gases followed the pirs, interrupting the winds around me. Sprays of rock made it impossible for my wings to properly p, making it even harder for me to keep my heavy body up in the air. I knew I had to escape from this predicament and when I did, the zzig reacted. [Danger Perception] exploded once again, warning me to jolt my head to the side. When I did, I could hear the sharp report reminiscent of a gunshot as a ming spear was thrown at me. Fast! was all I could think as my reflexes moved my body without my input, rolling in the air to avoid the brunt of the attack. It was a ncing hit but it still somehow managed to damage me through my [Draconic Barrier], denting my scales as it passed right by me. As a B rank fighting against another B rank monster, I should 100% expect its attack to do damage when its fighting seriously. It wasmon sense for me. I was confident in my fire resistance, which had to handle my scale-dust explosions all the time, but I shouldn''t underestimate its attacks just cause its fire-based. Especially when [Danger Perception] activates. When the skill didnt activate when the smander spit out a ball of fire, I knew I could tank the attack but that relief went out of the window the moment the scale-crown on the zzigs back began shooting out fire. For the inferno rulers true power is restricted by it, was something I remembered from the zzigs description. An umtion of fire-potent scales from its zzanbal days, until theyre broken, the crownys dormant and supposedly restricts the monsters true power. After spitting the fireball, the zzig jumped into the air with its scale-crown serving as a jetpack, propelling the monster up in the sky and towards me. My response to this attack was a boosted [Draconic Roar] but the wind up I needed was broken the moment the zzig formed another me spear with its [Pyrokinesis] and threw it at me, forcing me off-bnce to dodge it. Scheie, flying is too hard! My inexperience with flying showed itself at this moment. The advantage Id thought I had was invalidated at this moment. With ming des forming around the monsters gauntlets, I assessed the situation, noting that I couldnt escape with [Wind st] while struggling to regain my bnce in the air. If I tried to st myself away, all I would achieve is another crashnding. My only option here was to st it with spells and then resort to [Hellde Edge] and [Scale-Dust Veil] the moment it got close. [Dreadre Aura] would be for n B. Like the bruiser it was, it shielded its vitals using its me sword while continuing its flight towards me with its ming jetpack. Clicking my tongue at how well it was wielding its bodys weapons, I ced the sharp, scaled edge of my tail inside my mouth and with one quick swipe, I sharpened and reheated it using my jaw tes. Sparks flew as I snapped my ws against each other, readying myself for a physical fight. Panzer! With purple armor protecting my body now, I closed the distance between us with [Wind st]. Kriaaaaaahhh! Grigrigriaaahhh! mes and ws shed. Scales broke off as flesh was rendered and blood spilled. The zzig grew angrier and angrier while white and purple fire began shrouding me more and more. Neither of us even attempted to stay in the sky, knowing this was just a phase of the battle. As we fell ever closer to the ground, neither of us disappointed each other as we dueled like two swordsmen. The adagio movement made it far easier for me topete against the zzig with my superior Agility, but the monster countered using its skill with its des. In this match, it was apetition between stats and skill. I had higher stats than the zzig while they had to rely on its stronger skill set and ability with its twin des. None of us couldnd a decisive blow against the other, but every ncing hit on the smander meant a step closer to my win while I could heal from the hits I suffered. Come on! Sustain tank, lets go! When the ground came into view, we stomped each other, creating some space to soften our fall. Grigri! the zzig seeminglyughed at our sh while I was trying to recover my breathing rhythm. When the zzig once again did itse at me hand sign, something snapped inside me when confronted against its arrogant personality. Ruthlessly, I ground my teeth against each, creating a small spark in front of me. And the scale-dust covering its body blew up like dynamite. Griaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!! The smander cried out in pain. Fighting up close and personal wasnt my forte, something this zzig rubbed in my face with how skilled it was, but I did mention how [Scale-Dust Veil] was part of my strategy. It always was part of my fighting style. Our struggle in the sky was just a way for me to spread the dust around the zzig, lodging them into the monsters scales. When wended, a hail of scale-dust was softly falling down, nketing our environment. When I snapped my mouth shut, everything around me exploded. I was caught up in the explosion as well, but everything could be solved with some healing. I knew the zzig had to be well protected against fire and magma since it grew up in these magma chambers, but it should still show some effect. It was a shame that my Job skills didnt transfer into my dragon form, since [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] wouldve made this far easier. Scale-Dust Size Increase Increase the size of scale-dust expelled from the owners body. Increase explosion size Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread Adds an effect to all fire produced by the owner through magic or abilities, called [Dread Burn]. [Dread Burn] nullifies all source of Health regeneration on an afflicted target and decrease their fire resistance by 30% Those were the Job skills I currently had. Unfortunately, besides grimgarians, monsters could not have an active Job while in monster form. That meant I could not benefit from these two skills. If you asked me, it was kinda unfair. Shouldnt I, the mutant dragon, have these skills naturally? Honestly, if I could buy them using SP, I would have done it already. Whatever the price, I didnt care. I wanted them badly! Lets act spoiled after this fight ends. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio) mes burning slowly with powerful notes, increasing the casters Strength and Intelligence by half of the base amount. Mana consumption of all spells is reduced by 50% Perfectly timed, the movement began, reducing my maximum Agility to increase my Strength and Intelligence in return. Honestly, I preferred adagio for this fight but I couldnt control when the movements switched. This was my boss battle phases gimmick. GriAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Speaking of phase gimmicks, the reason why I called it perfectly timed was cause the zzig had its phase change, too. Standing straight like a human, the zzig was tall enough to look down at me, showing off its height. As the dust settled, I could see broken scales, blood, and burn scars covering its body. My explosion definitely did damage, but it also triggered the scale-crown on its back to fully unleash its power. Six wings of pure mes emitted from its back, making the zzig look more like a ming angel than a dragon. mes began to form beneath it as it somehow slowly began hovering in the air with its me wings pping hard. It roared, and the moment it did, five pirs of mes suddenly formed around it before they rushed towards me. Looking simr to the [Inferno Magic Lv. 2] spell [zing Twister], those tornados approached me. [Danger Perception] didnt warn me about them, so I think I could safely stay inside them without incurring too much damage, but what did catch its attention was zzig itself. me des formed around its gauntlets again, but instead of jumping or running, it flew towards me with those six fire wings. What the fuck?! With both swords drawn back, it shed at me the moment it could, prompting me to dodge. Magic circles began to flicker around me as spells were prepared, but the zzig left no time for me to breathe, striking relentlessly at me. This was where not having allegros speed buff was an issue, since its current form seems to be stronger and faster. I couldnt keep up with it! Kriargh! I growled as the monsternded a proper hit on my wings, ripping the membrane apart and piercing through my [Panzer] armor to expose the skin on my limb. My projectile spells were hitting it, but it seemed it was ignoring them, only focusing on attacking me. Grigrigrigri! it crackled augh as it suddenly changed its attack pattern. Extinguishing its me swords, the zzig sucker-punched me right in my head before grabbing my neck. Grappling my neck with both arms now, it mounted my back. I had no idea what it was trying to do but fear got to me, not knowing what it was doing made me slightly panic. Dreadre Aura! Scale-dust exploded from inside my scales, creating a super-hot aura that exploded right in front of the zzig. Caught unawares, it let go of my neck and was sted back. Using this chance, I shot multiple [Banishment Beam]s at it, but it dodged them like an insect with its wings. Materializing another ming spear, it sted itself forward with the spear tightly gripped in its hand, mming the spear down where Id just been standing. Dodging further away, I noticed the spear exploding into a pir of mes, sending a small shockwave forward. It seemed this attack required some recovery time, so I managed to counter-attack with a [Hellme Breath]. It blocked my breath attack in time with its arms, but it still growled as it was being pushed back. I had to press my advantage! Rumbling Might! Levin Core! Warp Point: Entry! The ground shook strongly as the zzig lost bnce. A lightning ball appeared behind the monster, buffeting it with strong lightning bolts, weakening its guard in the process. It roared out in pain as the mes hit its head, melting through its scales as it struggled to keep its legs standing with the earthquake I was creating. me swords erupted from its arms, shielding it from my attack long enough to slip past, storming at me missing half the scales on its face. When I snapped my mouth shut, instead of attacking back, I chose to avoid it. Warp Point: Exit, now! After having my parallel minds ce a grey magic circle behind the zzig, the air suddenly ruptured right in front of me and my opponent. Unable to stop its charge, the zzig entered through the portal and reappeared a bit further away; however, instead of facing me, it had its back toward me. Fuck, this Mana cost is insane! Why must these two shitty spells cost so much Mana every single time?! My decision to expend more mana than I wanted was cause of my worry of the surface. This zzig was tenacious and seeing how it still had over half of its Health left, I wasnt liking the situation at all. My ears picked up on the sounds on Eines side, which seemed to be facing some trouble. I wasnt sure if this was the better choice, but if this zzig continuously beats me in melee, then that would prove an issue. My scale-dust was dealing damage thanks to my song, so it was time to go overdrive. Sr Beam! Scale-dust inside my scales exploded into action, ring up underneath them as my sr core shined with a bright yellow glow. For a whole week, I have been holding onto my sr energy for this very moment. If I couldnt stop the spider from entering the surface due to all the dys from this fight, then I had to end it now and hope the sun was currently up in the sky to refillter. I was running out of time. Its all or nothing, Im ending this fight right now, was my thought when I shot out the beam of concentrated heat. When the zzig turned around, it let out a growl of surprise, widening its eyes as it scrambled to dodge the beam. However, I still had enough juice to continue shooting it. Turning my head around, the zzig seemed to sense my desperation to end this fight, right now, but it couldnt capitalize on my rashness, knowing instinctively it would not survive getting hit by my beam directly. Unfortunately for it, I could turn my head around faster than it could dodge. It was beginning to tire. GriaaaGGRHHHHHHHHHH! it howled like a banshee as it blocked my beam with its carapace gauntlets. Sturdy as they were, they began to melt in front of my [Sr Beam]. The zzig formed its de again, allowing it to escape and st itself into the sky with its wings. Once my beam was over, the stored sr energy inside my sr core went into this overdrive mode I liked to call, causing my body temperature to skyrocket to the point that my scale-dust exploded non-stop. Although its gauntlets were falling apart from the super-heat, the zzig only dedicated a small groan as he flew at me to continue the fight, looking even more alive than before. That was when it dawned at me. Hold on couldnt I do the same? Why do I need wind when I can create my own force with fire? Call it stupid, call it crazy, call it a waste of Mana and Stamina. Its not like I didnt have a high amount of the former and a near-infinite supply of thetter. When the idea of the zzig using its scale-crown as a jetpack entered my mind for a split-second, I wondered, couldnt I imitate that? Sr core allowed me to control my body heat, [Pyrokinesis] helped me morph and control my fire, and as long as I had scale-dust inside my body, I had fuel. Oh boy, after this whole shitfest, Ill be hungry as fuck. Hope your meat or the spiders tastes good. Increasing my body heat even further, I could feel more mes sting out of my scales, tiring me the longer I kept it going. Regardless if I was a fire dragon or not, being in overdrive mode was ufortable, outright impossible to rx in since it felt like I was cooking myself from within. I have sweated before in my new life, but I have never felt as if my organs were being grilled before. It burns. Wha-?! This pain it onlysted for a few seconds, reced immediately by tion the moment it felt like something was pushing me forward. Turning my head around, I thought I was seeing a rocket engine shooting out fire. The thrust created by this action was unbncing me, fighting against gravity and friction. I could feel my mind sweating, but I honestly couldnt stop smiling. What the fuck did I just find out?! [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] activated. I knew what wasing. My only response to these warnings was to let it all out. mes exploded from my scales, granting me a significant boost in speed as I swerved under the zzigs me swords, narrowly dodging it. While it sounded all amazing, I was as much of a beginner with this movement style as my usual flying method, using too much power and sending me shooting right past the zzig, unable to counterattack like I wanted to. I knew I put in too much energy, used too much Mana and Stamina to grant me that super burst in speed. Mana was needed to fuel my body to increase its temperature while manipting it with [Pyrokinesis], on the other hand, I needed Stamina to continuously make my body produce scale-dust to keep this up. Im gonna starve myself before getting [Exhausted]. The zzig followed behind me with its wings, while I was trying my best to keep myself bnced. Sadly, at this point, I realized my experimentation went awry quickly. My control over this new ability was as horrendous as when I first started flying or using [Wind st] floating. You know how story heroes quickly learn new abilities they gain mid-fight? Well, Im failing to do so hard. Fuck! Gri? Griaaah! Unable to properly handle this new ability, I once again put too much power into my turbo boost, crashing against the zzig, unintentionally body mming against it. As the both of us grabbed onto each other, the zzig managed to support my flight using its wings, bncing us. I could see the zzig wanted to sh at me, but the heat I was emitting made it literally burn itself on me. It kicked me away, and I could see its hands sizzling once it let go. At this point, I had to choose between stopping my overdrive mode to regain my ability to shoot spells or continue this madness. The amount of Mana I was consuming while keeping [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and [Sr Beam]s overdrive mode active was draining me at a worrying rate. Without a source of Mana regeneration, the smart choice was to stop this insanity now. Well, speaking of the devil [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Minuet)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Minuet) mes burning like a dance, lively as the finale approached, increasing the caster''s Vitality and Wisdom by half of the base amount. Health, Mana, and Stamina regeneration from all sources is increased by 50% Wisdom increased not only your magic resistance but also the natural rate of Mana regeneration. Minuet, usually the third movement of a symphony shared with the scherzo, was the light-hearted dance part following the slow and rhythmic second movement. This was the first time I managed to activate this movement, since I never had the mana or need to keep [Symphonie des Feuergottes] going for this long. I thought it would increase my Agility again, but it seemed to act like a refresher, to help you settle down a bit before the final movement. Not like I wouldin. That was exactly what I needed! While it still wasnt enough to offset my Mana consumption, it drastically slowed down the rate at which I drained my Mana pool. When I locked eyes with the zzig, it made me feel like I could continue this fight. It might be a fight to the death against this thing, but this third phase activation made me feel like I could win this. Yeah, I can win this. Adjust the power. Parallel minds, help me out a bit more. I didnt learn how to fly alone, I had my parallel minds help me in the process. All ten of my parallel minds should have had enough time to adjust and learn how this rocket boosting worked. Learning how to do it in such a short time with one mind was hard, but with ten? Easy! Just kidding, I still couldnt do it. Waaaaaahhhhhhhh! As the zzig and I approached each other with our respective fire transportation method, I identally put too much power in it again and I lost bnce while flying. Anxiousness filled my mind as I saw the zzig drawing its ming sword at me while I couldnt respond properly. Im gonna get cut! Scheie! As the de drew closer and closer, the unexpected happened. Shriiiiiieeek! It was deja vu. Just, instead of appearing underneath us, the ceiling suddenly broke, raining giant spiders. The zzig noticed this, canceled its attack as I flew past it like mentos erupting from inside a coke bottle. Comically crashnding on the ground, I quickly reduced my energy consumption to slow myself down, recovering my footing in seconds. When I jolted my head towards the zzig, instead of seeing it attack me, the giant smander used its ming swords to pierce an elephant-sized spiders head, instantly killing it before attacking the next one falling from the ceiling. Like a nightmare, giant spiders fell from a crack in the ceiling. Grigrioooooooarrrrrrrrrrrh! The zzig roared in rage after killing the second spider. It gave me a short nce before its fire wings grew in size, helping it fly up and into the hole. As I was trying to process what just happened, my focus switched from the zzig and spiders towards Eine and the students. Argh! Shit! I heard an echo curse. Approaching it, the sight of a scorched battlefield came into view. Numerous followers of Shiternoid on the ground, either dying or dead in a field of fire and broken rocks. In the middle of all of this, six humans and a garm caught my attention. Oh no! Nishio was cursing uncontrobly with blue-purple-colored skin, shooting out magic as he screamed in pain. Kazumi, Kohaku, and Eine were standing up, stalwart, but parts of their armor were burned ck from fire, as well as the body parts it defended. Misaki and Tamae were the only ones looking healthy, but I could already see signs of arcane corruption creeping up, simr to Nishio. Quatre, despite the numerous wounds on him, continued defending everybody behind him, undeterred by the fire its body blocked for everybody. Do not give up now! The enemy lies weakened, we must press on to preserve our faith! Therge congregation of Danterno, on the other hand, was drastically thinned down from everybody''s efforts. From the spells they shot out, the ones left were the [Inferno Magic] mages. Heal, I need to heal them! Quick! This was all I could think of. I pushed my body forward with this single goal. Nothing could stop me. This is a trial we mustplete! We must do this for our God! With the honor and dedication of all our brothers and sisters who fell on this day, we must persevere! If we cannot pass this trial, how can we free our God Danterno?! Fire mages, we must fight! Cries of desperation came out from those fire mages but all I heard was the rattling noises of vermin. When I saw them preparing spells to finish off the students, I knew I had to stomp them out. As I was preparing a me breath to kill them off, another cracking sound came from the ceiling, however, instead of spiders, four giant wolves came shooting down. Graaaaaaahhhhhhh! Graaahhhhhhhhhhhh!!! The leading wolf, d in ck and white fur, growled with a blood mist emitting from its eyes. ck lightning wrapped around its body for a moment before it shot straight at the leading mage, frying him to death. Saori! It was Saori and her garms! With lightning wrapped around her body, Saorisnding caused a shockwave of ck electricity, stunning all the mages around her. With her powerful arms, every stomp she did with them was like a punch, shaking the ground as she mercilessly smashed men and women alike into pulps of viscera. Once her garmsnded with her, this fight turned into a one sided rabbit hunt, as none of the mages could stand against the unwounded wolves crushing their skulls with their bite. Tasianna! Grimnir! You guys are all safe! Urgh, Sacred Field With the enemies in front of me gone, I cast [Sacred Field] under Eine, the students, and Quatre, healing them of their wounds as my fighting instincts suddenly stoppedpletely. I felt relief, causing me to unintentionally deactivate [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and let my body cool down; that said, overdrive was still active and I had to release this pent-up energy somewhere. Looking at the horde of giant spiders that dropped down, crawling away when they saw me, I remembered I still had a job to do. There were two ways to cancel [Sr Beam]s overdrive mode, and that was either through a supernova explosion or another sr beam. The idea was to drain all the remaining sr energy with thisst move. Choosing thetter method, the area where I fought the zzig which was now swarmed by spiders became my target. With a beam hot enough to instantly melt rock, I ensured none of the spiders lived to tell the tale. Once it was all over, my body just slumped on the ground, exhausted. Even my music stopped ying. [Starvation (Minor)][Starving Weakling (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Wow, looks like I got too invested in my fight against the zzig. That booster rocket was a bad idea Before the adrenaline went awaypletely, I opened up my storage, letting numerous dismantled cuts of felgheist meat drop onto the scorching ground, instantly grilling in the process, even some turning right into charcoal. Aifli eir Vintral. A soothing voice entered my ears, white snow came into view. It was Tasiannas custom spell. You did a fine job, Lady Hestia. Allow me to serve you. While drinking a Mana potion and dragorade simultaneously, she picked up a b of meat with an ice te and put it inside my mouth. Forcing myself to chew it, I could only think about howcking in spices the meat was but it was better than nothing. Hunger was a wild thing. It made everything taste better. S-Sensei? Five voices, almost in tears. I could hear a mist dispersing as I mindlessly chewed anything Tasianna set inside my mouth. I-IIm sorry for beingte for homeroom. I lost my way here. Sensei! Thank goodness Huh? As I tuned out of Saoris and her students heartful reunion, a woman d in white armor suddenly came into my vision. She had white hair and features resembling a Scandinavian woman in herte twenties or mid-thirties. Tasianna wasnt reacting to her as she approached me, giving me a short bow before mana mist suddenly was being released from her body. Her armor made nking noises as two limbs erupted from her back along with a third appendage from her butt. White scaled wings, an ivory-colored tail, two short beige horns, and marble-like scales covering her face and hands. Her face was still that of a human, but her race certainly wasnt. She bowed before me the moment her transformation ended, smiling as she addressed me, It is an honor to finally meet you, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, youngest daughter of the imperial family of Kargryx. My name is Yorshka Nordor and I am your terribly older niece. Confusion. Nordor? Yorshka? My mind was still processing what just happened but something was preventing me from connecting the dots together. Sometimes,passion could be an issue. Where is Talon? ********************************************** What is that explosion? Why did the ceiling just crack open? Where did those spiderse from? My mind was hazy. I couldnt express my confusion to anybody around me. Pain. The pain was the only thing keeping me awake. For twenty years, I have be ustomed to living with burn scars, tormenting me in the first few years whenever I tried to sleep. No, that wasnt the pain I was feeling. Keith? I looked around. A corpse of a man. His face was burnt and his eyes lifeless. He could not speak anymore. A knife with a wavy de was stuck in his chest. It was the cause of his death. The sound of thunder. The crackling entered my ears but I eventually lost the ability to hear. I looked up at the ceiling. Four giant wolves jumped down. My vision became hazier. Keith. What could our lives have be if we had chosen a different path? My heart ached. Was this sadness? See you soon old friend. With thatst thought, my mind went nk. A note from AbyssRaven Just a reminder, they are underground If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 182: Aunt and Niece. Chapter 182: Aunt and Niece. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] May you rest in peace, Talon. I apologize for not being there for you in time. Death. Death and I had a weird rtionship. It is for a fact that I, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, am currently living a second life with the memories of my past life on Earth, albeit a good amount of those were fragmented during my reincarnation process. My spirit was ordingly still not whole and I was told it was currently adapting to my new form, changing as I lived. These lost memories would return to me eventually. However, have I ever experienced losing somebody through death? I lost my parents and rtives when I died on Earth; I could grieve for the fact that I would never see them again. I even med myself for making people important to me sad with my death. Nevertheless, was it simr to seeing somebody you know die in front of you? In both cases, you lose somebody, the only real difference being who died. What if? In both cases, I had to ask myself those questions. What if I had done something else? or What if I had been faster? Philosophers could discuss and argue as much as they wanted, but I personally think that Death is a cruel acquaintance in either case. For somebody who had to surround herself with death ever since she was reborn, the notion of somebody dying hit me the hardest when I personally knew them. Hunting monsters, taking down bandits, or barely escaping from deaths grasp by the skin of my teeth somehow became the norm for me. I earnestly did not want Saori, Tasianna, or Eine to disappear from my life. They were my emotional anchors, after all.But what about the individuals who I only knew a little bit about, and yet died right in front of me? Macklemor was a bandit and enemy, in and simple, regardless of whether his death was avoidable or not. Kiiros loss, although I felt bad that he died like that, affected Tasianna more than me. So what about Talon? Well, for one thing, he was a partypanion. Opening my eyes after giving out a prayer, I looked down at Talons lifeless body, whose clothes and party bracelet were burned to cinders moments before his death. Healing magic still works on a deceased body to repair bones and regenerate skin tissue just seconds or minutes after somebodys death, but on Peolynca, death was governed by the Health stat. Let it reach zero without some game-breaking trick and your soul will be sent on its way to Ilsaphone, the Goddess of Death. I might have healed Talons wounds but my efforts were far toote. When I transformed back into a dragonewt after Tasianna fed me enough to get rid of [Starvation (Minor)], my first move was to find Talon, hoping he was still alive and just hiding. Sadly, that wasnt the case. With his body riddled with burns, I found his corpse lying next to a one-armed man with equally horrendous burns. Thetter had an undted dagger with Plesias symbol dug deep into his heart. Talon and Keith. One sought revenge, the other a prosperous church. Old friends, reunited in death. They were both strangers, but one had be an acquaintance while the other an enemy. It was just another sentence in my story, but that didnt make meckpassion for their sad fate. If it were up to me, I would have wanted them to have a better, happy ending. As a gesture of goodwill, I cleaned and healed Talons wounds and newer burns, although his childhood burn scars were far too old to treat. I removed the dagger from Keiths body, closed the wound, healed his charred skin, and reattached his arm as best I could. Despite knowing the dungeon would consume them anyways, I dug a grave for them using Earth magic. Kinda sad dying like this Ill make sure your ID makes it to the surface, Talon. Rest in peace. Shiternos followers caused enough trouble to people important to me, including Saoris students and Talon himself. I had no responsibility towards them. Watashitachiha Hito o koroshita, Segawa-Sensei. (We murdered people, Teacher Segawa.) Japanese entered my ears the moment I finished my prayer to Talon, turning my head around to a group of students and their teacher. The one who said this was Nishio, lying down to rest due to the arcane corruption. The others had their wounds treated and were all sitting down before Saori, who had decided to stay in her moderate wolfkin form instead of [Humanize (Major)] with her [Humanization Lv. 9]. She would have lost most of her fenrir features, but she would have looked like a normal human for her students. Still, I would have thought their meeting wouldve been more upbeat and positive, and it was when they were first reunited, but the mood had since degraded. I know it doesnt matter much in this world, but despite being the ss representative, I wasnt able to keep everybody together, Sensei. Tatsuya-kun, Kyouya-kun, Daichi-san, Haruka-chan, and Asaka-san were the only ones who came with us thanks to the church, however, our other 15 ssmates parted ways with us, going to the Folschreck Empire. We were essentially assigned to the western side of Altrust, Tamae exined to Saori, who was listening intently to everything they told her. I noticed all of you were addressing each other with your first name. Tsuji-san, you rarely ever called Kudo-san by his first name. What prompted this? Saori asked Tamae. Tsuji was Tamaes surname while Nishios was Kudo. Takuma-kun, uhm, Akanashi-kun, believed it would have been better for us to use our first names more often and to introduce ourselves as so to Peolyncians. It is to fit in better, at least, that was his reason. After he gained his Hero title, he became more insistent in everybody bing more hero-like, she replied. Hero title? Seriously? Werent they all considered heroes by the church, so why was only one of them given the title Hero? However, instead of worrying about that, Saori began to giggle, Hie hie, oh that is the reason? And here I thought Kudo-san finally was brave enough to finally confess his feelings. I was for a moment quite impressed, Nishio-kun, hie hie. Wait, what?! S-S-Sensei?! Why would you oh, my head, Im feeling dizzy. Baffled and embarrassed at what Saori just revealed, Nishio tried to push his body up to react but fell right back onto the ground, red now recing the blue coloration on his face. Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku followed Saoris teasing and giggled with her, causing Nishio to hide his face and turn his body away from them. The only one who was unsure what was happening was Tamae herself. RIP Nishio, you loverboy. As theughter resided, Saoris smile softened, looking at her students sympathetically, I understand what you said, Kudo-san, wait, Nishio-san. If the whole ss decided on it, then it would only be proper for me to oblige also. Tamae-san, Misaki-san, Kazumi-san, Kohaku-san. For you, its been over a year, while for me, this new body of mine isnt even a year old. I can see that all five of you have grown up significantly from thest time I saw you and I think we have much to catch up with. Would you five indulge your former teacher? All five smiled as they nodded to Saoris request, looking as if they have been desperately waiting for these words for a whole year now. As they began recalling the same story theyd told me, just in a more detailed and enthusiastic manner, somebody suddenly came up to me. Once I noticed her approaching me, I turned around and came face-to-face with a certain dragonewt woman. Whilebing her white hair held up in a ponytail, she spoke to me in a joking manner, You know, standing there and eavesdropping on other peoples conversation isnt very polite. It makes you stick out like a mountain. Well, I can forgive you for that. You are only a year old, after all. With a face resembling Prisci greatly, I couldnt help but feel nervous speaking with this woman. After all, she was Farrons wife. Maam. Do you need something? Smirking at what Id said, she continued speaking in a light-hearted way, Ohe now, rx a bit more. I can imagine how strange this all is for you, but I am the sorta person who enjoys speaking in a leisurely manner instead of putting the formality stick up your ass. We already have one tail, Princess Hestia. Pff! Unable to hold down augh from that imagery, I let out a chortle, easing up my mind and tension a bit. It was a nice ice-breaker. I guess staying inside a dungeon for over a week has gotten to me a bit. Or it might be just the hunger, who knows? Well, lets solve thatst one for now. Come, your maid seems to be making good progress on our lunch or is it dinner? Lets leave those six to their talks while we have our own, alright? Little Kargrxymor? she said with a warm smile, one that a loving rtive would give you. Just Hestia is fine. You did say you want to keep it casual, Yorshka. Or, do you want me to call you Miss Yorshka, elder scale? Oh, please, anything but that! Calling me elder scale would force me to act my age instead of having fun. We moved away from Talons grave, further away so the smell of electrocuted cultists wouldnt bother our noses. Just a little bit further ahead where Saori was speaking with her students, Tasianna and Eine were preparing dinner with Grimnirs help, who was teaching the two of them about dwarven cuisine. Tazongn culture is built upon mining as its foundation, which means most of our dishes were primarily made to satisfy the needs of a miner. It has to be hearty to fill the stomach but also quick to get back to work. This tazlok irviny, or rockysteady toffel beef cake in Common, is a dwarven ssic. You turn the tazlok flour into dough before stuffing it with herbs, spices, toffels, and meat. Bake and wait, Grimnir instructed Tasianna, sharing some knowledge from his home. I just need to cut this however I want? Even inrge chunks? That sounds easy enough, Eine looked relieved, cutting the meat and toffels in whatever way she could. Tasianna had to fix themter for her. Like this? Tasianna then began stuffing the mentioned ingredients into a dough, which will probably turn into an XL family cake once it was done baking. Apparently, tazlok bread was as dry and tough to eat as rocks, making tazlok wheat perfect to hold in all the ingredients stuffed into it. It reminded me a bit of beef wellington, although the preparation method was simr to stuffing a turkey. It fitted the image I had of dwarves, seeing as they are rough and blunt. This preparation method was quick and easy to do, requiring little finesse but creating something appetizing as a result. Oooh, good work, Tasianna. ddarg, kinda wish I could eat more of your and Saoris tazlok noodles. Reminds me of those fast-food stalls I used to frequent, but I guess nothing beats some traditional dishes once in a while. Hahaha, I havent eaten anything from home since I left the mountains. Grimnir smiled as he watched Tasianna put on the finishing touches on the cake before putting it in our portable oven. He smiled wistfully. Leaving them to their own devices, Yorshka and I sat down at a table I pulled from my storage. After a brief, awkward pause, Yorshka began, saying, Well, we havent properly introduced ourselves yet, so lets start with that. Like I said before, I am Yorshka Sirris Nordor. The beautiful wife of the Hunters Guilds master of the Firwood branch, Farron, and also the loving mother of my precious Prisci. I met with Farron in Firwood and he gave me a general understanding of the situation. Considering there was another dragonkin in Firwood, I trust you learned about your special situation from them? Huh? What?! I was baffled. There was supposedly another dragonkin in Firwood? The only one I knew was Cernust, but I made sure not to tell anybody of him, not even to Farron. Dont forget, Farron already confessed, right? Prisci is a dragonewt, born from my marriage with him. Im a good mother, mind you, so I made sure to teach Prisci everything she needed to know about dragonkins and dragonewts, especially the smell we give off. While we arent sure who it was, Prisci mentioned she smelled another dragonkin besides you, Hestia. Ok, that exins it. I guess I should have thought of that, although Cernust never mentioned he smelled Prisci. Maybe he did but just didnt say anything out of courtesy? Yorshka continued, Farron told me pretty much everything. That you are a reincarnator, Goddess Aurenas champion, and also that you were born a year ago in your current form. Farron understood your growling, meaning you somehow learned Draconic without his help and also the rough situation with your mother, my grandaunt. Grandaunt? You did call me your aunt for some reason. Dont tell me were actually rted? I asked wearily. If what Cernust said was true, that dragonewts were searching for me and would bring me back to my dragon mother at all cost, then this could be problematic. Noticing my agitation, Yorshkaid her spear on the ground and raised her hands up as if she was surrendering. You have nothing to fear from me, my Princess. Please, calm down. After taking a moment to let me do just that, Yorshka continued. Well, with your reaction, that proves that you had heard something from that other dragonkin. Considering that you are their princess, as they should have noticed from your aura and smell, not bringing you back to Kargryx is pretty much a crime. As your rtive, I really should punish them. Cold sweat began to form on my forehead. Yorshkas eyes sharpened as she gave a threatening re into the distance, looking like a predator who had found her next prey. The aura she was emitting constantly already gave me goosebumps, making me fear her even more than the High Ogre or Garm Matriarch. Prisci said she was an A rank adventurer; if that were true, then Cernust was in big trouble Just kidding, hie hie. But this woman is a fucking jokester. Im not in the mood to hunt some dragonkin anyways. Im just happy to finally meet you, Hestia. Her smile felt genuine, but it still unnerved me a bit. How are you rted to my dragon mother? I asked. Ahh, finally, the moment of truth. While I would enjoy speaking with you some more, I will leave the meat of the subject forter, after we are done with the current issue, yes? She was talking about the giant fire spider moving up to the surface. Id already told Yorshka and Grimnir about it without divulging that it came from Aurena although Yorshka might be able to deduce that since she knew I was Aurenas champion and a reincarnator. We were only taking a break right now since everybody needed one, especially me. As urgent as it was, going into battle without being at full power was a very bad idea. Yorshka then leaned forward, her lips curved into a smile as she said the next words slowly, Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor. The matriarch of the Nordor dragon bloodline and the Nordor dragonewt n. Your mother on Peolynca, Hestia. Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor Her name does sound dragony. In case you didnt know, dragons and dragonewts take on the name of their ancestral dragon as theirst name out of respect, meaning the silver dragon Nordoramsul is your ancestor on your mothers side, simr to how God Kargryxmor is your fathers ancestor. I am your niece, or grandniece if you want to be more specific. Are you also a dragon? Yorshka shook her head, confirming what Farron told me. I am a dragonewt, just like my daughter. The Nordor dragonewt n was created through the union of your mothers brother with an elven woman. I myself was born from two dragonewts, although I dont remember which generation I belong to. Eh, it doesnt matter too much to me really. Just know that Im now family, Hestia. Family? I dont even know you. You dont know me. I dont know my dragon mother either, so why should I consider your family? I dont even know anything about my supposed home country. It was impossible for me to ept. I couldntprehend that this woman before me was supposedly my rtive. I mean, we dont even look alike and I had just met her today. How she called me her aunt and how this grown-ass woman was supposed to be my niece doesnt make sense at all. The very thought was hard for me to ept, let alone even try to understand it. Yorshka noticed my reluctance, tilting her head at my silence. Hmm, Prisci had described you differently. How so? Well, more jovial. I thought learning about your mother would have made you more curious for information but it seems youve be even warier of me. Did I say something wrong? She frowned. She was expecting me to be happier to meet her but I found the idea of meeting a stranger and learning they were family out of nowhere absurd. Not particrly, but you cant exactly assume Ill just ept the whole family thing so easily. Its not that simple. The only family I have are the ones of Earth and Aurora. Besides My eyes were glued to the symbol adorning her party bracelet, the figure of an angel-like woman with yellow hair. It was Aurenas symbol but, more specifically, it belonged to the Church of Aurena. Tamaes and Nishios words became my focus now, of how they were kidnapped and trapped inside Aureolis, the holy capital of Aurenas faith. Yorshka seemed confused when I suddenly kept quiet, following my gaze to see what I was looking at. After a couple of seconds of awkwardness, she began ying with her hair before speaking up. Did the kids tell you about everything? About how they were summoned here, forced to help out with the churchs goals in order to return to their world, and then being put to work as propaganda? I contemted what she said, still reluctant to answer. When I didnt say anything, Yorshka sighed deeply. Haaaaaaa, I guess you really are still a child. Hestia, after spending nearly a whole year with Tamae, Nishio, Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku, Ive been able to gain some insight into how your Earth works. An advanced world where evenmoners are able to keep contact with friends and family over long distances. It sounded wonderful and made me envious that this technology hasnt been created yet in Peolynca. It would be nice to see my daughters face more often when Im out working. She then stopped ying with her hair and looked me straight in the eye. Im not as zealous about dragonspared to the average dragonewt. A life outside of Loatryx has given me a better perspective of life, but I am still very loyal to my n. And I am loyal to Lady Melloxtressa. Did you know that your disappearance was due to the death of the imperial transporter who was responsible for presenting you to the allies of Kargryx, something important- The adulthood pilgrimage? Yeah, I already know. That dragonkin told me enough to get a general idea. What are you trying to say? I impatiently skipped over a repeated information dump. Well, outside of the fact that nobody knew how or why the courier died, nobody had any idea where your egg ended up. We didnt have any surveince and didnt need to. The unborn imperial dragon princess has gone missing! was the most well-known news for the past year in Loatryx, Caedhul, and Sariel. Beyond that, only the dwarven High-King was informed of your disappearance, in order to keep this information from spreading to human hands. The Nordor n, loyal to the Matriarch and her brother, have been searching far and wide for you. I heard some wanted to search the Belzac forest, but it seemed you escaped before anybody could find you there. She took a deep breath in and out, calming herself down to sound more articte, When I said I was happy to meet you, I wasnt lying. Hestia, even if you cant ept me as family, it doesnt mean that your Peolyncian mother wont see you as hers. A dragon mother values her children more than the worlds safety, a trait inherited by us dragonewts. I ask you to trust me, Hestia, and trust that I am your ally. Although I am a follower of Goddess Aurena, I am so because of God Kargryxmor. The reason why I am a holy knight was simply because of a friend''s request. Sounds like nepotism. I frowned. Sure it is, but look at it this way: If a friend asked you for help, wouldnt you be there for them? Well, it helps that my old friend is the Knight-Commander of the Knights of Aurena, making it easy for me to enter their ranks. And do you know why Im with the knights? Because my good friend has started to be suspicious of his own church. Shocker, right? I opened my mouth in surprise. The Knight-Commander of the knights meant to protect and serve the Church of Aurena was bing suspicious, to the point he appointed Yorshka? For what? When I asked her this question, Yorshkas face seemed to lighten up, looking pleased that she got my attention again. Mostly to gain a more reliable ally. It was a little bit before the kids got summoned to this world. Just for your information, Im as clueless as you would expect from a grunt. My old friend needed an ally but wouldnt share most of the information with me, ordering me to just keep watch over those kids. And, Ive been doing my best at that ever since. It got a bit hairy on this trip here so I cant thank you enough for protecting them. Too bad for Talon, though. He was a good guy ording to the rumors. I hope he felt some catharsis after getting his revenge on Keith. Can she be trusted? was what was going through my head. I didnt know what to do about it, so the silence continued. Yorshka sighed once again, before sitting on her table quietly, waiting for me to make the first move. While I was still contemting the issue, somebody stole my attention away. We got ourselves in some trouble in Gransromus, the capital of the Lecartiglio Duchy, when Kazumi noticed a few katzunes getting hassled, Tamae recalled, still telling what the students did in the past year. Yeah, the racism against beastmen was pretty intense down there. If you werent an adventurer, a soldier, or somebody important, then random beastmen would constantly be harassed by the local residents. Mostly thugs or assholes, but these moments really stood out, Kazumi continued. When I first confronted them, they just went away; however, when the five of us wanted to do some Quests by ourselves, those thugs reappeared and tried to mug us for being fur lovers. The others managed to subdue their opponents without harming them too much but I fighting two of them by myself was a bit too much. I went too far. I thought I got used to it from bandit and monster fights, but I guess not having a clear reason to fight them made it hard for me to ept that I killed them. Two teardrops fell from Kazumis eyes, quickly wiped away as she suppressed herself from crying. Saori came forward and embraced her, caressing her back as she spoke softly, Its alright, its alright. I know this is heavy on your conscience, but your own health shoulde before others, especially some thugs acting like bandits. While cities in this world do have guards to maintain thew, dont forget that they cant be everywhere in this world. I dont want to patronize you about it, but you arent a murderer. You did the right thing. Sensei, you seem calm about all the fights we told you about, Misaki suddenly questioned Saori. Ive meant to ask this for a while now but, how is it being a fenrir? A wolf? From what I can see, youve changed. None of the students have asked me about how it was like to be a dragonewt. We were strangers until now, I guess. Saori scratched her chin as she thought over the question. Well, being something the System considers a monster is weird, to say the least. I thought if I still kept my memories and also my humanity that I would just be the same person, but I guess I did change quite a bit. For one thing, raw meat doesnt taste disgusting nor does blood. Also, about killing humans, Ill be honest, Ive made myself feel nothing for people I have to fight to the death. Get over it, as insensitive it is to say that. How? Kohaku asked, showing none of the energy from before. For one thing, my mind has been altered. No questions asked. The feeling of evolving and gaining levels has erased nearly all the guilt I would feel for ending a life. Sure, I started out pretty pathetically, puking and shaking in fear from my inhumane action. Simr to you five. But, that eventually went away after I began thinking of monster-killing as hunting for food or a quest, or how fighting humans or humanoids have turned into self-defense or bring to justice. anyway to stop me from thinking too pessimistically, Saori smiled wryly, remembering her past as she exined her mindset to her students. The Sensei I knew from a year ago would probably advise us to stay away from danger. Dont ruin your life for something stupid, you told me once. It makes it hard to believe you''re the same Sensei from back then, seeing as how youre reasoning that our actions are necessary, Nishio stated with a small smile. I know it was out of self-defense or some other reason, but the emotional side in me would still call myself a murderer. I know it''s for our goal to return home, but sometimes the necessary action isnt always the right one. Haha, true, Saori chuckled. Ahh, in a way, despite all the troubles you had to face this year, it was still fruitful, whether it was good or bad experiences. All of you learned from it and became smarter and stronger young adults. I know the schools chairmans PR speech about you all being the Elites of Tomorrow has mostly be a joke among all of you, but I honestly believe it now. The students I saw back then, stressed out by studying, exams, and your families expectations are mostly gone. Sure, you cannot run from stress forever, but all five of you seem more energeticpared to thest time I saw you. Tell me, has there been something you enjoyed the most since being transported here? Freedom from my parents and all the entry exams. I can study what I want now instead of preparing myself to be theirpanys heir. Its liberating, Nishio replied immediately. A vast sea of new ingredients, all ready for me to try to cook with. A chance for me to get out of my parents shadow and the expectations of their employees, Tamae enthusiastically stated. I want to learn more from this worlds finest archers, and to better myself under them. It is far more enjoyable than being a puppet for my fathers ambition to raise hispanys rank in the conglomerate hes working for. Also, I personally would like to gather enough materials to make the best bow in this world, Misaki bashfully said, turning red from embarrassment. Adventure and having this experience help me be a better mangaka than my father, or maybe be a streamer. As hard as it can be sometimes, it can also be exhrating, Kohaku responded in a dreamy mood. Katzunes. I love my cats but seeing cat people living in this world was pretty cute. Sensei, you did mention that there was a skill to transform into katzunes, right? Kazumi mentioned [Beastialization], which could grant the ability to turn herself into a katzune if she chooses to. Saori giggled at her students responses, prompting Tamae to reciprocate the question to her. When Tamae mentioned that our party opened up a restaurant, Saori started to be nervous. Oh my, you know that already? Jeez, I dont think I canpete with what you can produce, seeing as your parents own a Michelin star restaurant, but yes, I have opened a restaurant with Aurora. Honestly, traveling with them has been amazing. Sure, it isnt always rosy, especially with the fact that I died somehow, but still, I cantin. Have you found out why you were reborn in Peolynca, Sensei? Kazumi asked. If I remember correctly, the transportation circle was only in our ssroom while you were supposedlyingte from the teachers room. Saori shook her head. I cant answer that. To be honest, it isnt even on my priority list. If it is revealed one day, then so be it, but I wont stress myself about it. Her eyes then suddenly turned towards me, causing me to flinch. Speaking about stress, do me a favor, would you five? Hestia over there barely has any friends around her mental age, especially school friends. She has been my benefactor for this entire time and a friend I can 100% count on. She can be a bit of a tsundere, so be patient, yes? Wha-What-What?! What is wrong with this woman?! I turned my boiling face away from them, ignoring theughter following Saoris insensitive words. Its not like I need or want more friends, ok! Even if it is small, I have a good group of friends that I enjoy staying around with, so why should I want more? Having too many friends would also make it harder to spend time with each of them, and thats something I dont want to repeat again. If my memories of how I actually treated my friends are true, then I dont want to act like a bad friend again. Meeting those Chezaic twins and seeing them bully Eine really opened up an old wound, making me remember the truth of how I drifted apart from my school friends. I called them bitches despite being the bitch myself. Still, opening up to new people, huh? Yorshka? I turned around to Yorshka, still able to feel the embarrassment on my face. Yes? she responded, looking ted that her patience paid off. This is something I need some time to think about a lot of time, so how about we do this, uhm, family thing another time. We can start with being acquaintances first, I raised my hand forward for a handshake. Yorshka shrugged at myment but still nodded with a smile, grabbing my hand and giving it a shake. Shes strong! How about huntingpanions? If you ask me, fighting alongside people usually brings them closer one way or another. We have a giant spider to hunt, after all. My spear is yours, Hestia! Yorshka then stood up, mana mist exuding from her body. Once it dissipated, the beautiful Scandinavian woman was gone, reced by a tall, intimidating-looking reptile. Her entire body was covered in silver scales and spikes, reminiscent of my [Humanized (Minor)] form in general appearance. Was this Yorshkas true dragonewt form? Looking up to her, it seemed she grew a few inches. Before, she was around the height of Saori, who was 172cm (58) currently, while Yorshka looked around 180cm (511) in her current form. As a reference, I used to be 150cm (411) in the Belzac forest but I managed to grow up to 157cm (52) since I became 16 years old in my current form. I was proud of my growth but this niece of mine was towering over me by 23cm (9). Crazy! Holy shit! Lady Yorshka?! The students eximed in surprise. Theyd already learned she was a dragonewt but they probably forgot that beastmen with purer monster blood usually looked more monstrous, just like Yorshka here. Lets make preparations for the fight! Yorshka stated, fully able to speak Common in her full dragonewt form. I still couldnt. Another B rank fight awaits us! A note from AbyssRaven Reunions and new meetings, but we cannot rest for now. A raid boss is awaiting us. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(19) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 183: Dungeon Break. Chapter 183: Dungeon Break. This should be a good ce to rest for the night, right? Trunk looks sturdy and there is only one way in. Illy some traps and get this ce secure. Got it, thanks. Haaaa, finally some rest after a good days work! Come on, Naden, help me out. Ecosystems. A biologicalmunity of organisms interacting with each other and their environment, all linked together in a cycle of life where energy and nutrients are being transmitted around. Generally starting with the vegetation performing photosynthesis, this energy gained from the sun would then be shared among the fauna before dposing back into the ground for detritivores and nts to reuse. However, inside a dungeon, ecosystems work a bit differently. Lacking a sun to keep the organisms inside a dungeon alive, a dungeon instead uses mana to create energy, feeding its inhabitants what they need to survive. In a sense, the dungeon was the energy-recycling-and-creating-nt in this rtionship. So, why does a dungeon need to create habitats for its monsters? Why were certain floors so simr to ecosystems, then? Comfort, that was the reason. Monsters created by a dungeon were simr to natural monster spawnings, which made monsters feral and unintelligent for a certain amount of time after their birth, even if this effect would eventually subside as the monsters gained intelligence. A living organisms needs must be fulfilled. Although a dungeon could imprint certainmands like Do not attack the dungeon master or Protect a certain floor into these monsters as instincts and priorities, the dungeon and its master still had to care for them as a tamer would. That meant stimtion outside of handing their food on a tter. Leveling up, procreation, hunting, fighting, entertainment, socializing, and other examples. The monsters were all independent-thinking beings, simr to Belzac, at the end of the day, and many would rebel if their needs werent fulfilled. While the dungeon possesses an external source of mana in the form of a dungeon master or other visitors, it could create stronger defenses to protect its heart, the dungeon core, but the downside was that, with stronger monsters, a higher maintenance cost would be incurred. Gathered some fruits and got some water from the nearby river. We turning the meat from that raptor into soup tonight? Nice, good job! Ill get to that in a minute. Woo, good thing that wasnt another knopbrie raid, right Naden? Haha! Shut it, you idiot! Just make the soup already not like itll taste anywhere near as good as a girls Naden, the young adventurer Hestia and Aurora metst week, was once again back inside the dungeon with his usual party, Questing and hunting to earn money and experience. Despite almost dying against the barkwraith protector, all he needed to do to regain his confidence and sense of adventure was a good night out with the boys and a tearful confession of love to his family, all fueled by one or two too many tankards of mead and ale. Now back to work on floor six, Naden and his party were preparing for a good nights rest, only, something seemed to be unnerving the young man. Oi, what are you shaking your leg for, Naden? Come help us cut down these branches for kindling, one of Nadens party members voiced out. Ahh, leave the fool alone. Idiot thinks he has a chance with those girls fromst time, Hahaha! Oh, you mean the girl that came rushing in like a knight to save your ass? Oh shit, I thought the mead was just making you talk, but you actually are thinking about her? Shit, man. Shut up... Naden replied to hisughing friends before his mind returned to the young blue-haired woman from a week ago. Equipped with a well-crafted sword, the woman appeared before him, as if she was transported there by the wind itself and slew the beast aiming for his life before confronting the viscous barkwraith and horde of mushroom knopbries with her party members, striking the monstrocity down. Although Naden was just amoner who could barely read anything more than a few keywords necessary to live inside a city and to pick out Quests, the concept of a knight in shining armor wasnt entirely foreign to him. Of course, he didnt have the financial freedom to buy a book, and even if he did, hecked the education to read it. Like many other young aspiring adventurers and would-be heroes, tavern talk, adventurer stories, and bards were his main source of fantastical heroism. Simr to how fairy adventurers from before the War for the Fae would create incredible tales sprinkled with small exaggerations when they returned home, bards and drunk adventurers would do the same. Adventurers rescuing vigers from grimgarians, defending noblewomen from bandit raids, or even ying a powerful B rank monster. These wild tales wouldnt even stop when it came to recalling famous adventurer parties and squadrons defeating earth-shattering A ranks. Some were called out for their lies, easily distinguishable by veteran fighters or worldly travelers, but Naden had been born into a worker family and grew up in the middle district of Cedaraille. He was fascinated by stories of adventurers bringing home fortune from the nearby dungeon or from foriegn countries. With so many people visiting his home city, Naden developed a dream to be just like the tales hed grown up on, an amazing warrior strong enough to protect his home and maybe somebody he fancied. But she was so much more amazing! In his moment of need, when the barkwraith had severely injured him and the knopbries were about to devour him, it almost seemed that his prayers to Aurena had been answered when Eine swooped in to protect him. Like a dashing knight, she appeared with the wind flourishing her wellbed hair around. Armored in quality gambeson and pieces of metal armor, the young woman had enthralled Naden. At that moment, she was his savior, the person he wanted to be one day. But there was an issue with his fantasies. Ah, cut it out already, Naden. Youve seen those girls. I bet all my savings that they were a nobles party. Not too sure about the priestess or elf woman, but the way the swordswoman carried herself and spoke was exactly how some of those stuck-up noble adventurers do. Yeah, exactly. Besides, have you seen how you look? Shes out of your league, in both social rank and looks. Even if she were willing to speak with you, do you honestly think you can stay calm enough to speak a single word? Ha, as if! Friends were friends, even if they were trying to dissuade him from thinking about Eine in a rather rough way. Damn, idiots Still, why havent theye back yet? It has been over a week since hest saw Eine and the rest of Aurora. When he heard them mentioning that they were going deeper into the dungeon, he thought they would do some slime felgheist hunting for a Quest and then return to the surface. He understood they were strong, so he wasnt worried about them. Warning them about the dangers when they probably were experienced enough to know it themselves would be considered rude, something he learned during his first three months as an adventurer. However, the problem was he hadnt seen them inside the adventurer guild or anywhere else in the city since. Nadens infatuation for Eine made him want to see her again, so he was constantly looking out for her this past week. When his party decided to venture back into the dungeon two days ago, Naden came along with worry in his heart. Did theye into danger?! Shit, I heard floor 10 and beyond are just kill zones. You could die if you were careless for even a second. But these worries vanished the moment multiple explosions sted off in the distance. The four young men preparing tonights camp inside a trees trunk jolted their heads up at the sound, witnessing the massive inferno engulfing trees from afar. As the fire spread, one of Nadens teammates came running back from scouting, cold sweat drenched his face. In! Get in! he shouted, jumping over the traps heid down himself before pushing his friend into the tree. Pressing his finger on his lips, Naden and the others understood they needed to be quiet. In Naden''s mind, he questioned what was happening. Considering the local monsters on floor six, he couldnt think of any monster able to spit fire or create mes naturally, meaning it had to be a fire mage or a firebomb. However, when Naden peeked his head out, all he could see were fiery bodies moving past trees like skittering insects. Without batting an eye in any other directions, the horde moved onward. What the hell are they?! I cant see-Wait, where are they going?! His question was quickly answered when the ground began to tremble. As if triggered by his thoughts, the burning trees in the distance began to disappear, no, they were falling down somewhere. As the seconds continued, Nadens ears finally picked up the screams of people all around him, witnessing the same sight as he did. What in the-?! F-F-Fuck!!! Dungeon break!!! Shriiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeekkkkk!!! Trees and rocks flew into the air like a fountain rain, scattering ming boulders and tree trunks in the surrounding, igniting anything not already on fire. The sound of the earth cracking echoed through the floor as a giant reapers scythe-like legs emerged from the dust and chaos. Like a flower opening its petals, eight house-sized spider legs stomped the ground before the beast fully showed itself to all the adventurers. Everybody on the sixth floor could see and witness this creature, no matter where they were. Armored in a ck exoskeleton harder than a crustacean-type monster, ming spider silk covered this behemoth of a spider-like a ballroom dress, giving it an enchanting appearance from afar. However, from up close, this titan-like monster with a body about asrge as a blue whale, was like an active volcano. Heat permeated after her appearance, causing sweat to pour down Naden in mere seconds. G-Goddess! Naden thought death was looming for him once again; however, whether it was the prayer he just gave or through his impable luck, the giant spider ignored anything before it. The skittering sounds underneath her were her children, all of different sizes and ranks. The only being they would ever listen to was their mother. To them, the dungeon was just a home. As the spider queen moved forward, her massive legs crushed trees, boulders, and even her own children in her wake. Her eyes were glued to the ceiling and the path her children were taking. Dungeon walls were hard, almost indestructible bymon means if the dungeon wished for it. For the spider queen to break through the ceiling and move from one floor to the next, she needed to find areas meant to be destroyed. For example, the holes meant for dungeon breaks. Escape, prison. That was her only thought. The [Molten Core Rachonoid] wasnt a normal monster, but a creature the dungeon had specifically spawned to protect its core. The dungeon boss, the creature serving as thest hurdle before the dungeon room. The most threatening monster you could find. And she was escaping her home, aiming to leave the dungeon for the surface. Of course, the dungeon itself did not like this. It couldnt afford to lose itsst guardian and all the mana it invested into strengthening it. While the dungeon wasntpletely sapient, it still acted on its survival instincts. Unfortunately, without its dungeon master, the one responsible for covering the dungeon cores slow actions, it was unable to stop the rachonoid. Without its master, the dungeon could only helplessly watch its finest creation advance upwards. Shrrrriiiiieeek! With a loud shriek, four mandibles opened up, revealing the inside of the spiders mouth, glowing yellow from magma. Using its mandibles, the spider tore into the wall above the location her children were taking to escape to the surface, before drilling her way through it with streams of magma. Her scythe-like legs began digging, quickly erging the hole until it wasrge enough for her to move into. Her progress was fast, the dungeon standing no chance against this natural disaster. For a B rank, the rachonoid wasnt fully developed yet, but the amount of destruction she could wreak would be far more devastating than what the High Ogre Hestia fought against could do. In addition, she wasnt alone. Floors five, four, three, two, one, all floors were no match for the queen of the Emerald-re Forest Dungeon. Dungeon break! the adventurers all screamed in panic as they witnessed the destruction happening before their eyes. Adventurers like Naden who were lucky enough to avoid the wave of spiders managed to run up the next floor to warn people, but the spiders rapid advancement couldnt be stopped. No one was brave or foolhardy enough to fight against this spider scourge. Naden, as a simple E rank adventurer in his second year, was nowhere near strong enough to intervene. His party members were powerless against this force. The adventurers who witnessed the spider ascent up from floor nine couldnt do anything but run. Nobody wanted to get in the way of the spiders on the first floor. All they could do was the one lesson the hunters guild and veteran adventurers told them: Run and call for help. On this peaceful night, most adventurers and guards only wanted to go to the tavern, drink and eat until they were full, and return home or to their inn. It was midnight, it was time to rest Sadly, the spider horde wouldnt allow it. RUN! RUN! Shriiiiieeeeeeeekkkkk!!! While the ceiling of floor one was as sturdy as the rest of the dungeon, the problem was the entrance. The dungeon by itself was a realm created through space-time magic by the Divine System. It was kept outside of Peolynca so as to not interfere with whatever location the dungeon spawns into. Entering a dungeon was simr to entering Hestias [Storage Magic], a pocket of space the System ruling over Peolynca created. And that was the issue. Needing something to anchor itself to Peolynca, the entrance into the dungeon was the only location that had to be left unchanged by the dungeon itself. If everything inside a dungeon was like the inside of a persons body, then the entrance on floor one were the lips. Anything inside the dungeon could be manipted, but not the outside. The rachonoid cracked open the entrance, squeezing itself into the staircase before literally crushing through the adventurer guilds entryway. The dungeon walls might have been tough for the rachonoid queen, but the mountain the dungeon was situated under was like paper inparison. Adventures and guild staff alike had already evacuated, all running towards Cedaraille to warn the popce there. Small manatech birds were already sent to officials inside the city to call for backup, but would they be able to stop this creature? Shriiieekkk! The rachonoid queen gazed into the sky. Her eight eyes caught the attention of the snow-white moon, a sign it was still WinterMoon. She had no way of knowing, but the following night, at midnight, the moon would turnpletely green, signifying theing of SpringSun. However, that was irrelevant to the queen. The simple thoughts she held before, screaming to her to escape from her prison and reach the surface had finally calmed down. The fog holding her mind back was clearing up as she witnessed a sky she could have never seen from within her home. She did wonder why she would have ever dared to escape from her home, recalling how her goal in life had always been to protect the home she was born into. The spiderweb she created, the eggs sheid, the monsters she defeated. Those were memories now. Shriek. Her gaze then wandered into the distance, to Cederaille. This new world was strange to her, but she knew if she wanted to fully escape the dungeon, she had to make a new home for herself and her children. Instincts drove her forwards; like a ming Christmas tree, the rachonoid advanced. And with her, her children. Food! With their mother finally released from the effects of the rebellion orb amplifying her desire to escape,munication between the queen and her children was stabilized. Her onlymand was to move with her, leaving them enough freedom to act by themselves. Having moved tirelessly for two days without any rest or food, the Rank C and D rachonoids began to eye the local wildlife. Including the humans and beastmen. Battles began around the dungeon entrance and the nearby woods. Hunters and mercenaries alike would fight against the iing rachonoids, but no matter how skilled they were, they were unable to stand against the number of monsters. While Rank G, F, and E monsters were mostly within their capabilities to y, lion-sized D ranks and elephant-sized C ranks quickly overwhelmed the numerous, weaker, adventurers around. Unable to hold them back, even the defenseless guild staff were mercilessly devoured by the horde. Hope seemed lost for Cedaraille. Naden, who had just barely made it to floor one with his party members, finally sumbed to exhaustion. Running from floor six to floor one as a normal human was even more tiring than running a marathon, especially with the fear of death looming over him. The adrenaline keeping him running wore off and he fell onto the ground, breathing heavily and ready to fall to sleep. Although his friends tried to pull him up, Nadens consciousness slowly drifted away. Darkness began to cloud his eyes but it was still clear enough to witness them. In the burningndscape of floor one, spiders still crawled out of the hole their mother made for them. They were eagerly moving forward, desperately wanting to reunite with their mother. That was when it happened, a loud roar echoed through the hole they were moving through. It wasnt one made out of anger or rage, it sounded more like somebody panicking and shouting in desperation. Just seconds after the spiders heard this cry, their consciousnesses vanished. It wasnt because they fell asleep or fainted; it was because they died. Not burned, sliced, or turned into a pincushion by arrows, no, it was something nobody could expect. Kriiahahhahahahhaaaaaahahhhh! None of them expected to be squashed by a dragons butt. Hestia, fly fucking slower! Waaaaaaaaa! A white dragonewt on the back of a crimson dragon shouted, desperately clinging onto a blue mana thread to hold herself onto thetter. But the dragon couldnt. Streams of fire exploded from the dragons wings, alling from scale-dust hidden underneath the wings. A powerful [Tailwind] was assisting the dragon during her flight while two human wind mages, a young man with sses and a young blue-haired girl, continuously used [Wind st] to redirect the dragons flight path. The cyan-haired wind elf woman casting [Tailwind] had to momentarily stop her spell to aid the former two, panicking from the dragons erratic flight. While the dragon hadnt nned this, her inability to control her flying speed caused her to crashnd onto the ground, pushing her body forward with her rocket-like wings. She was brute-forcing it. With cries of anxiousness, the dragon made it out of the hole, revealing herself to everybody on the first floor. The adventurers naturally panicked. While the dragon wasnt as big as the rachonoid, she still was asrge as a mammoth. As his friends dragged Naden away, his eyes were glued to the dragon. Suddenly, a blue magic circle appeared under the dragon before releasing rain upon the burning woods, quenching the fire caused by the spiders. The moment Nadens eyes closed, the dragon once again smashed into the ceiling and then crashnded, eventually making it to the entrance while destroying any spider in her path. Despite how absolutelyckluster this supposedly cinematic sight was, she somehow managed to do what she aimed for. From the rubble, the surviving humans and beastmen on the surface witnessed the ascent of the dragon, sting out from the dungeon before spreading her wings in the sky. As the crimson me from her wings disappeared, white mes reced them, healing the wounds the dragon had sustained. With a roar loud enough to quake the earth, everybodys attention was directed to her. Not because they were scared. At this very moment, the dragons features were being hidden by the white mes in the sky, appearing like feathers in the distance. Deluded by the horrors they faced that night, they couldnt help but kneel and pray. Please, Goddess Aurena, we beg you to save us! As the white me-covered dragon began to fall, a translucent dragon appeared next to it. With its wings spread for a second, it quickly descended downward. Nordor Style: Silver Dragons Skyfall! With a voice almost as loud as the crimson dragon, the translucent dragon mmed against the rachonoid queen. The impact shattered the trees and ground around them. Shrieeeeeeeeekkkk! Their prayers were answered. Chapter 184: Boss Raid: Molten Core Rachonoid. Chapter 184: Boss Raid: Molten Core Rachonoid. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] 5 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:402 [Human, Tamae Tsuji] [Human, Nishio Kudo] [Human, Masaki Kawano] [Human, Kazumi Hoshino] [Human, Kohaku Kobayashi] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] Operation: Save Cedaraille from a giant spider was currently underway now that everybody had some time to recuperate their Mana and Stamina. Seeing as how the spider had an incredible head start to the surface, seeing as some of us got knocked unconcious and fight some cultists and a couple of monsters since thest time we saw it, our party had to hurry the fuck up. Since we needed speed and moving everybody as one unit was faster than going individually, I became everybodys car since I had the Agility and size to transport ten passengersfortably, unlike Saoris fenrir form. Before we left, I also gave Tamae, Nishio, Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku the [Hestias Retainer] title. As otherworlders, they already had ess to the SP system but none of their titles gave them increased exp nor skill proficiency. Unlike Saoris garms, who were too prideful, the students epted my proposal immediately. After giving them a thumbs up and gaining five new more followers, we began ascending. Moving from floor 19, the deepest you could go into the dungeon before the boss arena, to ten was easy enough to do since all I needed to do was fly up using [Wind st]. So, Tasianna, Eine, Nishio, and Yorshka supported me with [Tailwind] and [Wind st] while I concentrated purely on my flight, needing my parallel minds to stabilize myself during this trip. With how much my size and weight had increased since Ist seriously tried to fly, back when I was still a D rank, I guess you could call this relearning how to walk? Not like I was an expert back then either. The moment we reached floor ten, Yorshka advised me to use the dungeon break paths since flying straight upwards was impossible now, due to the indestructible dungeon ceilings and walls. The only ces the titanic spider could move through were the holes the dungeon left for monsters to move from one floor to another, left soft enough for monsters and adventurers to widen in case they didnt initially fit. A severe mistake by the dungeon. At this point, I randomly mentioned my scale-dust rocket booster when Iined how slow I was moving, which prompted Eine and the students to add how they saw me flying around while they were fighting the cultists. When I told Yorshka I wasnt sure if I could do that without using [Sr Beam]s overdrive mode and how I really couldnt control my flight, the knight suggested concentrating all the heat around my wings while everybody elseplemented it with wind spells. Truthfully, I was sure I could mimic the rocket sting without being in overdrive, since it only required me to regte my body heat and pump it higher and higher until it reached the point where my scale-dust exploded from under my scales. I told Yorshka that excuse simply cause of my embarrassment. It wasnt a lie that I couldnt control my flight, and when I saw Yorshka able to easily fly in her dragonewt form, I was just reluctant to show my ipetence in front of her and to everybody else I knew. Nevertheless, the moment Yorshka mentioned a solution to my problem, I had to give it a try. Peoples lives were on the line, this wasnt the time for shame or pride. It goes without saying that it worked. Unfortunately, that didnt help how bad I was at it. Speeding up and slowing down my me boosters was just foreign for me at this point, much like when I first practiced driving with my papa. Not like I was old enough to get my license We got through the different floors really fast, like rocket-speed fast with my boosters; the only problem was that I couldnt control it properly. I would smash into the ceiling, crashnd and drag my body against the ground, or cause forest fires from floor nine to five. It astounds me how I always end up causing fires like this, just like all those shitty cultists. How annoying. Thankfully, Tasianna was on top of things and doused everything I set on mes. From floor three and onwards, we seemed to have caught up the spiders, as we found a trail of them. They were only Rank Gs and Fs though, making me believe the bulk of the force had already made it to the surface. A concern that was confirmed just a few minutester. When I emerged out of the dungeon, I was able to witness the behemoth-like queen spider, even looking from up here in the sky. My attention was also drawn upwards, noticing that it was the middle of the night. Being in a dungeon, I couldnt track the time properly, but I really wished the sun were up for this fight. I was so frustrated that I had to let a roar out. Core Regtion A skill that beings with heat cores possess. Automatically regtes the temperature of the core, preventing it from overheating or freezing. Prevents status effect [Overheated] and [Freezing] while the core status is above [0%] Sr Core A skill unique to a Sr Dragon, an advanced, mutated fire dragon. Allows the dragon to absorb sunlight and store that energy inside the sr core, which can be used as a source of nutrition and healing for the dragon. This energy can be exchanged into Health, Mana, or Stamina. Increases the dragons fire and holy abilities and spells while the sun is up or if the sun core is filled. Sun Core Status: [100%] At this point, I understood my advantages when I had a full or empty sr core. Emptying my core was not good, it meant I couldnt fight with all my full power. [Overheated] is a huge problem, as it prevents me from using [Symphonie des Feuergottes] longer than the adagio movement, my second phase. An empty sr core also means no [Sr Beam] and ack of infinite regeneration. If I were to fight the spider on my own, it would be impossible for me tost very long against it in my current state. However, that was why I had a party. [Everybody, focus on the fodder! Yorshka and I will dy the mother rachonoid as long as we can, so eliminate her children, those skittering giants before they reach the city! We came toote to save everybody, so lets give it our all to prevent any more deaths. That includes yours, nobody dies today! Lets do this, Aurora and The Magical Biscuits! Missionmence!] By your will, Lady Hestia! Aifli eir Vintral! With both her fairy and ice wings, Tasianna descended down first, preparing to soften everybodysnding. Hai, Hestia Oujo-sama! (Yes, Princess Hestia!) As four garms jumped out of Saoris shadow, blue mana expelled from her body before revealing a massive fenrir. She jumped down first, leaving her garms behind to allow everybody who couldnt fly to mount them. [Nishio-san, work with Tasianna to soften your fall with wind magic. Garms, the hunt begins!] [Yes, Alpha!] The Magical Biscuits, lets save some lives! Lets show Sensei how much we have grown in this past year! Tamae announced to everybody before mumbling, This is so h-high... in a shaky voice as she mounted Uno with Nishio. As the garms jumped down, I could hear Tamaes, Kazumis, and Kohakus screams of panic, Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh! It seemed they didnt brace themselves properly. A tazong should not be d-doing this! It seems Grimnir also was allergic to heights. Just saying, but riding a griffon or a manatech gargoyle is far worse, Mister Grimnir. On the other hand, Eine seemed like she was used to heights, looking down without flinching. As everybody began their fall down, I stopped my scale-dust engine, activating my white mes to heal any damage I sustained from my flight up to the surface. Sure, [Draconic Barrier] prevented the majority of the damage, but a few of thendings were pretty rough. I probably would have broken a bone or two were it not for my barrier. To reduce the amount of Mana and Stamina I would use during that mad dash to the surface, I also deactivated my [White mes]s automatic healing until now. Now was the time for battle. [Good luck, Yorshka,] I told the dragoon as my body was dragged down by gravity. Sheesh, that sounds a bit cold for a fire dragon, Hestia. Stay safe, alright. The white dragoon then jumped off, staying in the air with [Air Walk]. She was in her original form, a full dragonewt with white scales and carapace covering her whole body and her dragon-like head. Norder Style: Silver Dragons Skyfall! A translucent dragon, shining like silver, was created by her Mana, dding Yorshka like a veil. With one movement of her spear, the dragon moved by hermand, shooting forward with her as they smashed against the spiders cephalothorax. Even from up here, I could feel the shockwave from the impact, shaking not only the sky but also the earth. It sent my bones rattling, as I couldnt fathom just how much damage that caused. Shrieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek! the rachonoid queen shrieked like a banshee, struggling to keep herself bnced on her legs, squirming in pain. Jeez, so this is the power of a dragoon going all-out. I wonder if Farron was like this before his debilitation-huh? [Stage Fever (Minor)] [Sanctified ze] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] 38 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:440 Eh? How did I just gain followers? Was it from the survivors from below? The adventurers? I did nothing idol-like at all, so why did I just gain followers? Regardless, I can worry about thatter, for now, it was best for me to join the fight. Wind st! With my white mes fluttering around my body, I sted myself towards the spider, suddenly noticing ck lightning emerging from the ground. Awraaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! a bone-chilling roar shook the burning woods beneath me, causing my body to tremble as if thunder struck me. Using [Air Walk], Saori slowed down her descent before dive-bombing a group of spiders about to attack some adventurers, creating an explosion of ck lightning as she hit the ground. She nced at the scared adventurers for only a moment before jumping up and using [Dark Tendrils] to jump around like Spiderman or Tarzan. Her well-developed forelegs gained from her evolution were like sledgehammers covered in white fur;bined with the static lightning they produced, every time Saori mmed her leg down, rachonoids ranked D or below would blow up into pieces. Thanks to Yorshkas attack, the rachonoids advance had slowed down drastically, reacting to their mother being attacked. When the molten core rachonoid recovered from her damage, her children seemed to have regrouped, eyeing our attacking force. The bear-sized C rank rachonoids, armored in hard exoskeleton and mail of ming spider silk, immediately engaged Saori simultaneously. They began targeting Saori with fire breath, silk attacks and leg shes, however, they were engaging a B rank with skills made for night fights. True Wolven Bloodlust A fenrirs bloodlust represented by a skill, warning any who dares face it of its endless hunger for prey and savage cunning. The power of this aura will increase further the more the fenrir ys in a short time, increasing Mana Recovery as well as every stat. The skillsbined are: [Tyrants Aura Lv. 10], [Bloodlust Lv. 10], [Lifetaker Lv. 10] Nights Caress An assassins most trusted skill, fully realizing their infiltration abilities under the cloak of night. When the sun is gone and darkness has clouded the sky, all stealth and maneuvering skills have their efficiency increased. The skillsbined are: [Silence Lv. 10], [Odorless Lv. 10], [Tracking Lv. 10], [Evasion Lv. 10], [Acrobatic Lv. 10], [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 10], [Speed of Sound Lv. 10] Stygian des The Stygian-Scaled Fenrirs ability to increase the damage of all dark or tenebrous elemental attacks, benefitting sundering and piercing type damage the most. Health damage caused by shadow-based attacks will be transferred to the fenrir at 25% efficiency. The skillsbined are: [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 1], [True Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1], [Herculean Strength Lv. 1], [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 1]. Skill level will increase with main skill If you attacked her, she would dodge the strikes with superhuman Agility. Even if you were to hit her, her [Stygian des] granted her [Shadow Armament] covered body the ability to leech health and heal any damage, while each kill increased her [Bloodlust] stat booster. The spider queen might have dwarfed Saoris elephant-sized fenrir form by a mile, but her children stood no chance against this one-woman army. Arwooraaaaahhhh! she roared once again as the fur on her body stood up from the static electricity, surrounding her in ck lightning. This wasnt meant to only intimidate her opponents after she ravaged their ranks, but a war cry for theing of her support. Ice daggers and water beams flew from the hands of a fairy-winged wind elf, six human adventurers cleaved through anything standing in their way with teamwork, four garms began their hunt, and a single taz was smashing spiders open like pinatas. Sacred Field! Music on! [Music Resonation] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend Hestia, the spiders will 100% be killing people at this point. Our goal isnt to risk our lives to stop it at all cost, but to stall it long enough for Cedaraille to react. Trust the Duke of Greenveil, Yorshka told me. Well, that suits me. Not like I can fight properly, right now. Our rest in the depth of the dungeon wasnt long enough for me to fully recuperate, also, getting here drained my Mana and Stamina. The fight against the zzig had tired me out both mentally and physically, although the System didnt depict it. Id used up quite a lot of scale-dust, and my body was still in the process of restoring it. I might have gorged down on food like crazy, but I still didnt feel full. I need to draw the spiders attention away from Yorshka. Ill leave her to deal damage while I control its aggression. As long as I have Mana, I can heal-tank. Adventurers of Cedaraille-Ah, shut up you stupid insect, as Yorshka was about to give a speech to the surviving adventurers, she was interrupted by the struggling spider, prompting her to stab the spider in the head again to shut her up. I am Yorshka, the White Winged Dragoon! A rank adventurer and a Knight-Captain of the Knights of Aurena, the holy knight order of the Church of Aurena! Hear me, if you wish to defend your home, then I beseech you to fight with me and mypanions! Run for your lives if you must, but know that the Goddess is on our side today! Will you fight with me? As though shed timed it deliberately, her speech ended right as magma began to ooze out of the spiders exoskeleton, ready to explode to get rid of Yorshka. In response, Yorshka bent her knees and jumped high to the sky with a [Dragoon Jump] only seconds before I crashed against the spider with ming ws. And the magma exploded around the spider. Urgh, okay this is hot! But not as hot as my mes! Any damage dealt to me was quickly healed by white fire as I held onto the giant spiders body. Most of the spiders size came from its gigantic abdomen, although the thorax was stillrge enough for me to stand on. Enduring the magma explosions with the help of [Draconic Barrier] and [Panzer], I dug my tail into the spot Yorshka had stabbed, causing the spider to dance around from the pain it was feeling. I cant build enough momentum with the magma around. I cantnd a decisive hit. As I was hanging onto the spider, the magma explosion slowed down to the point I could loosen my muscles a bit without being thrown off, but in the end, I was still forced to let go as the spider mmed its whale-sized body onto the ground. Before theva exploded at Yorshka and I, the trees had already been burning, but now the whole ce seemed to have turned into avake. FIGHT! As I was floating above the spider after dodging its m, my ears picked up the war cry of adventurers. Influenced by Yorshkas speech, the able-bodied adventurers began to group up around Eine, Grimnir, and the students. Some looked hopeful, some desperate, but all of them seemed to realize that, until support came from the city, this was the only safe space avable. With my [Sacred Field] acting like a lighthouse to draw them in, my n to group them up was sessful. Shrriiieeeekkk! A screech of rage rage rose from the spiders mouth and, with it, a breath of mes. The breath attack took up enough space to devour me whole, so I opted not to fight against physics with a counter dragon breath and just dodged aside with [Wind st]. This thing was the size of a blue whale, towering over every single tree around us, not including its gigantic legs. Im not dumb enough to fight this thing head-on like I did with the zzig. While I was floating around in the sky, magic circles began to appear around me, sting the spiders with projectile spells as well as creating [Bedrock des] and [Terra Walls] to stall for time. The spider responded by smashing every one of my terra creations with its scythe-like legs while countering my other spells with its own. Fire, earth, andva magics, the spider was intelligent enough to be as good of a mage as I was. [me Explosion], [Petal mes], [Inferno st], [zing Twister], four spells I dearly missed from when I still had [Fire Magic] and [Inferno Magic] were used against me, ravaging thendscape around us as the rachonoid tried to swat me down. My faster spells like [Lightning Bolt] and my wind and storm spells managed to hit the spider, but its exoskeleton protected it from those attacks. To actually deal damage, I needed something stronger, like [Omnictus] or [Sr Beam]. Thankfully, my job wasnt to be the damage dealer. Lookie here, Nordor Style: White Dragons Descent! faster than Yorshka could speak those words, her body crashed onto the spiders abdomen, breaking through its carapace once again. If I remember correctly, I think I heard a spiders heart was located at the top of its big butt. If Yorshka managed to hit it, that would deal a lot of damage. Unfortunately, Yorshka clicked her tongue and jumped up in the sky once again. When the spiders attention was drawn towards her, I cast [Rumbling Might] to unbnce the rachonoid while blocking its view with [Terra Wall]. Sadly, the rachonoid queen had a high enough level of either [Enhanced Enemy Sensor] or [Detection Sensor] topensate for that. ming spidersilk shot out from her butt, controlled by her two hind legs. With immacte skill, the silk turned into something like a projectile weapon, tracking Yorshka as she flew around like a hummingbird. Keeping half of her eight eyes on each of us, the spider queen was able to attack and defend against me with her front legs while preventing Yorshkas lunges from connecting using her spells and silk. Even if the silk didnt hit Yorshka herself, the power of the silk was strong enough to slice through my terra walls and could entwine around the spider to build up its defenses. For a boss-type monster, it was dealing with the two of us well enough. Too well. My normal set of spells werent dealing enough damage and I still had too little scale-dust left to create the devastating explosions I could usually do. Yorshka was evading attacks instead of dealing damage cause I couldnt distract the spider long enough. [The Will to Fight and Survive] was helping us regenerate and we were stalling as nned, but- Shrieeeeeekkk! -the spider queen began to move forward, undeterred by the two of us. Missile-like silk tracked Yorshka as she flew in the sky while the spider used me breaths and her legs to keep me dodging around with [Wind st]. Her breath attacks might just not be able to deal damage to me but the sheer force they expelled could shoot me away like a kicked stone while her legs were sharp enough to stab right through me. I didnt dare try my luck tanking her attacks like her magma explosion. The trembling of the earth became more frequent as the spider pushed ahead, causing Yorshka to sound more anxious the longer we were in this stalemate. We were flying around, unable to deal more damage. I had to create an opening for Yorshka to attack! Omnictus? Symphonie? They will take too long to prepare without [Purple sh], but I cant use my Mana up as if its infinite right now. As I was contemting another n, the spiders silk projectile suddenly stopped moving, dropping onto the ground like aid tail. Looking over, I noticed multiple ck tendrils and mana threads wrapped around the rachonoids hind legs, preventing them from weaving the silking from her butt. [Need a hand?] A familiar voice entered my mind. I jolted my head to the spiders underside, noticing Saori standing upside down from the rachonoids abdomen, hanging from the shadow cast under it. She had her [Shadow Armament] on and was also wrapped in cyan and blue-colored mana threads the ice and water elemental threads respectively like a pullover to ward off the heat. I was shocked to hear her voice, responding back the second I heard it, [Saori?! Hold on, why arent you helping the others?! The spiders will run rampant without you to cull them!] Saori was our attack partys third hardest hitters, having the stats and skills to wipe out anything below her league. She made sure the C rank rachonoids were kept off the others. [Trust Tasianna, Hestia! You know how strong she has gotten! With Eine, Grimnir, my garms, and my students to support her, shell make sure those spiders learn why shes part of Aurora!] Saori retorted. [Besides, your Divine Quest is to stop this thing from moving towards Cedaraille? You two arent faring too well.] She is right, Hestia! We require more aid! Yorshka agreed before detecting an opening and kicking the air, shooting her body towards the spider like a shooting star. The sheer force of her third attack pushed the spider to the side, causing it once again to scream out in pain. Change of ns! Saori-sensei, I leave the distractions to you. Control the legs and use precise electric shocks against the cracks I leave behind! Hestia, use this time to prepare your spells! [Understood!] [Got it!] Arguing right now wouldnt be to anybodys benefit. Hesitating no more, I began materializing tworge white magic circles in the sky. Two parallel minds were on [Aerokinesis] duty to spread my buffs to everybody fighting the horde, two were preparing [Omnictus], and two more were busy keeping me afloat with [Wind st]. Six parallel minds were preupied, leaving me with four left and my own, although I was the one responsible for controlling our body. Six minds couldnt do anything, but I still had four minds to cast spells to support Saori and Yorshka. Healing spells and terra spells to slow the spider down. With Saori preventing the spider from using her silk using mana threads, dark magic, and stygian lightning, Yorshka was able to dance around the spider like a ho, cracking more of the exoskeleton as seconds passed. Underneath us, the situation seemed to be deteriorating. Tasiannas ice magic could be seen from this far away, but I couldnt see how they were all faring, worrying me a bit. D ranks and lower rachonoids were still advancing towards the city, though I couldnt detect any C ranks headed that way. My guess was they were preupying Tasianna and the others. Shieeeeee! As I was thinking about the others, the rachonoid queen suddenly stood up with her two sets of hind legs and then rammed her front pairs into the ground, causing rocks to rain on me from below. Using [Molten Guard] to protect myself, I managed to evade this attack outright. However, when I dispelled the spell, I suddenly recoiled a bit as I witnessed the rachonoid queen eating her own children. Oh, gods! With her front legs, she picked up several of her C rank children, killing them instantly before throwing a handful of them into her mouth. Her [Cannibal Lv. 2] activated, healing the wounds Yorshka had dealt with her dragoon jumps. Cannibal A skill rted to consuming flesh from creatures rted to the owners race. Health and Stamina regenerates immediately by a set amount depending on the amount consumed, however, arcane corruption will be created as Mana is expended to activate this skill [Cannibal] seemed like a pretty simple skill, but I guess eating your race shouldnt be rewarded by an even stronger effect. Still, being able to heal your wounds was a pretty scary skill for this boss-type monster. Yorshka, Saori, and I could only watch as her exoskeleton regenerated since, in the next moment, she released another magma explosion. Crap! This explosion was even stronger than thest one, probably cause she had some time to charge it up during our assault. Sshes of molten rocks flew around me, forcing me to dodge them like I was in a bullet-hell minigame. That was when my [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] exploded inside my head like a bomb, warning me like a siren for the first time since this fight began. The warnings I had before couldnt bepared to this one, and I understood why in the next second. Piercing through theva wall were six yellow-glowing scythe legs. Like six grim reapers, they swung at me at a frightening speed. Trapped against the sprays of magma, my [Foresight] was calcting at a lightning-speed to help me figure a way out of this without sustaining immense damage. Unfortunately, there were none. The only solution it could think of was to endure the damage. Panzer, Molten Guard, Terra Wall, Air Shield, Tai-Scheie! What the hell are you six doing! Focus on defense! My decision to not cancel the tasks of my six upied parallel minds meant there was a smallg where they stopped their spell to switch to what I needed to protect me. I spread myself too thin, and those few valuable seconds cost me six spells. Brace for impact!!! Wind st! The reapers ws came shing in from the sides like a hug. If I couldnt cast defensive spells to protect myself, well, then lets gamble that the spider doesnt have its mouth open. st off!!! The scale-dust stored inside my wings, having regenerated over time, began to spark under my scales as I increased my body temperature. The explosions increased inside as I cast [Wind st] behind myself, pushing me forward. As the scythes inched closer and closer towards me, in my desperation to get out of its attack, I poured even more mana into my body. I began to overheat. [Overheat (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] In mere seconds, I caused my body to warm up to the point of overheating. My insides felt like they were boiling as I didnt have enough time to prepare myself. It burnt. I felt trapped in a sauna inside a volcano. However, this heat was worth it all in the end. Kriiiiaahhhhh!!! My body exploded on fire simr to [Sr Beam]s overdrive mode as my recently restored scale-dust burst in mes. Like a rocket, I was sted forward, escaping the death trap as I crashed directly into the rachonoids eyes. Shriiieeekkkk!!! It screamed out as I somehow managed to pierced one of its eight eyes with my tail. Due to the recoil of the impact, I was knocked backward, tearing it out of its socket. ShiiiiiEERRRRkkkkkkk!!! An even louder, tinnitus-inducing screech was let out of its mouth. As nice as this was, the pain my body was feeling from overheating it was causing me to lose control over my body. [Aerokinesis] and [Omnictus] were all canceled in my panic. I had to concentrate on cooling myself down. Unfortunately, it seemed the spider wanted revenge. With itsrge mandibles exposing its mouth, it lunged forward in an attempt to consume me. I was unable to respond to its attack. GriGRI! A roughugh, followed by the sound of a missile, ending with a loud, Shrikkrraaaaahhhh! as both the spider and I crashed onto the ground. Hot! Hot! Hot! Smaller! Smaller! Water! [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Ayaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh! My skin was ring red like a sunburn, my body felt like it was being cooked inside a stew. It wasnt to the point I felt as if I was melting, thankfully, but the feeling was the worst Ive ever felt from [Overheated (Minor)]. The minor stage wasnt supposed to be this terrible! I opened up my storage, unleashing all the water stored inside it since my days in that cave with the orcs. Yes, I had carried extra water with me ever since my early days in the Belzac forest as an E rank dragon. As the cold water sshed onto my body like a waterfall, I felt like I was drowning for a moment before it all stopped. The heat finally stopped. Haaaa, haaa, haaa, haaa I let out heavy breaths. Wet with my sight covered in steam, I took out a dragorade to drink. When my vision cleared up, the crackle of an acquaintance entered my ears. Grigrigrigrigri! The zzig?! I stood up, swung my wet hair to the side as I noticed a white humanoid serpent clinging onto the giant spider. A burn scar covered one side of its face while six ming wings kept him mobile in the air, shing the rachonoid with ming swords created from its gauntlets. Saori and Yorshka were apparently supporting him. They kept attacking the spider with lightning and dragoon dives respectively. They were ignoring the zzig and treating it as an ally. Why is it here?! Time to earn some davi, ya drunk bastards! Fuck, the damn soldiers areing! Fight faster! Shit, the nobles and the knights! Come on, move deeper, deeper! There seems to be a horde being fought over there! For the Greenveil duchy! I jolted my head around, noticing a rowdy crowd of humans and beastmen, all equipped in different armor and weapons fighting and pushing hordes of weak rachonoids back. Without ncing at me, they ran past me, avoiding the fight against the mother rachonoid to rush towards the fight happening in the distance, where Tasiannas ice had already frozen parts of the forest. When that happened, numerous men and women equipped in identical gear came into view. With either spears or swords, they rushed forward with a wide range of emotions. Some were frightened by the sight of the horde of spiders, others looked exhausted or drunk, while a few looked serious like veteran fighters. Lady Priestess, are you alright? While the adventurers mostly ran past me, mostly cause the ones who looked strong dragged anybody who tried to speak with me away, a few guards seemed to show their worry to me. I didnt notice those adventurers during my fight, however, considering the corpses lying on the ground, they must have fought for a while meaning, oh shit. Dont tell me they saw me. I had a feeling I couldnt hide it forever but Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit! Verdammte Scheie! Curses flew around in my mind as I realized this predicament of mine. As the guards began to worry about me, the zzig suddenly crashed somewhat close to me. Its wings were deactivated as it pushed itself back up, shaking its head from the impact. It looked over to me and growled, Griiii! Why arent you helping? Is that what you just said?! S-Shit! Stay behind us, Lady Priestess. The Godde- Yeah, yeah, Goddess will save us all. I wasnt sure if I understood the zzig correctly or if that was just my imagination, but I slipped past the three guards standing in front of me and advanced towards the giant serpent. [Ive no idea why youre here, but shut up, okay? You just had to fight me and make me tired, and Ive been fighting that damn thing the whole time while you did fuck all. Donte at me like that!] It then pointed at its burn marks. [You can actually understand me? Fuck you,] I then healed the zzig of its wounds, including the burn scars. The charred scales were still there but theyll probably disappear after it molts. [Youre here to take that spider down, right?] It nodded. [Allies until its dead, then. Go, Ill help!] I had no idea why the zzig was helping us. Was it the dungeonmanding it? Was it its own will to beat the boss of the dungeon? I mean, the only way for the zzig to make it up here this fast must have been the dungeons will at the very least. However, it didnt matter right now. We needed help to take this rachonoid down, so anything or anybody was an ally. Speaking of the devil Skyward Arrow! The sound of another missile appeared, once again piercing the rachonoid. The first time, I believe it was the zzigs ming spear throw, but this time it was an an arrow? This is mynd! I am the Duke of Greenveil! Those who dare desecrate thend my house has been holding for generations will be judged and punished! I will pierce your heart with Everhunter! High in the sky, riding on top of a majestic armored griffon with the symbol of House Greenveil embed on the breastte, a man equipped in morous green and brown armor shot another arrow at the spiders head. As it recoiled, the man looked at the incinerated woods, noticing the zzig and me. Lords anddies of Greenveil duchy, as it is my authority as the ruler of thesends, granted to me by his Majesty, the King, I order you to purge mynd of these rachonoids. However, do not dare harm any of our allies here! If I hear you disobey my orders, I shall have you judged and punished! Now, for my honor as Lord Duke Isaac Albreaus Greenveil, fly with me, nobles of Greenveil! An army emerged from Cedaraille. Knights and mages riding on griffons, hippogryphs, and gargoyles appeared in the sky, all wearing eye-catching armor or robes with emblems stitched onto them. Mages and archers mounted the walls of Cedaraille, waiting for their respective superiors to give the orders. Meanwhile, the foot soldier had already advanced with the adventurers into the woods. Trust in Duke Greenveil, Yorshka told me. Well, the cavalry certainly has appeared. As the zzig jumped back into action while the flying knights and mages began preparing for their assault, I noticed a few white-robed priests appeared from the wall. Seeing as how the archers and mages looked at the priests, and the gazes they returned, I had the feeling they were about to cast [Prayer]. Yeah, sure, after a million years maybe if you have to do that dumb song! The main forces have arrived, time to switch to full support. I took out a Mana potion and a dragorade, drinking both of them down quickly. I then checked my profile, refreshing any buffs that had timed out in the meantime. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I then activated [Aerokinesis], checked that I still had [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)], and sang. Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend Drove up to the maximum, my voice was being transmitted to everybody in the sky and earth. Nobles riding their flying mounts noticed my singing while anybody acquainted with me ignored it and continued their assault, including the zzig which I saw as an ally for now. The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth Instead of surprise, wonderment began to fill their faces as their eyes widened from the effects of [Idol] and [The Will to Fight and Survive]. The knights yelled their war cries as the mages began to bombard the molten core rachonoid with spells. I couldnt just stop now, my heartbeats The show must go on You cannot silence my voice now Be dazzled, be humbled Im destined for the stars Prepare for a beatdown, no mercy Gonna overwhelm them A chance for the spotlight Dont regret getting burned to ash Fire! Spells out! As if they took my singing as amand, archers and mages began to shoot projectiles from on top of the wall, destroying any rachonoid child approaching the wall. The foot soldier cheered as they finally received the support they desperately needed, advancing forward towards the next targets. I could feel them praising me as they ran past me. Even the guards who attempted to protect me joined the assault team, thanking me for the blessing of the Goddess. At this point, the white-robed priests on the wall were ring at me, the one attracting the most attention next to the spider. My unique skill [Idol] allowed me to share certain buffs with others while I was acting like an idol, and one of those sharable buffs was [Prayer]. Everybody who could hear me had [Blessing of the Goddess (Moderate)] right now. I had no idea what was going on in the priests and priestesses'' heads, but all I can say is that I had no other choice. This was the fastest way to give everybody the buffs needed and boost them up. The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws As the music drops, our emotions will run wild Top the world The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth The promise to stand fast Family and Friends The Will to Fight and Survive, yeah! I transferredpletely to the support role while Saori, Yorshka, the zzig, Duke Greenveil, and his army attacked the spider. The boss-type monster was finally facing a raidrge enough to challenge it. Preventing casualties was my job now as a healer, so I was casting [Major Heal] and [Sacred Field] like crazy to keep everybody alive as well as using [Terra Walls] and [Molten Guard] to protect people from projectiles and silk attacks. Nordor Style: White Dragons Descent! Greenveil Style: Failnaught! Ahwroooaahhhhhhhhhh! ARAAAAAHHH! Grigrigrigrigri! Grigraaaaaa! Major Heal! Major Heal! Major Heal! Lady Hestia! a clear voice entered my ears. A voice I knew very well. Tasianna! Everybody! My eyes shined when I saw everybody had survived their encounter. Tasianna, Eine, Uno, Song, Sarasa, Quatre, Grimnir, Tamae, Nishio, Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku; all of them were dirty and their armor was battered and damaged, but none of them looked too terrible. Well, except for Grimnir, who had his armor destroyed in the dungeon. He was running around in some mana clothing Saori threw together for him. We somehow managed to y all the C rank spiders with Tasiannas and the garms help. The soldiers and adventurers seemed to have it handled after we cleaned things up. Hestia, how is the situation? Eine informed me, looking greatly exhausted but bright and energetic. As words were unneeded, I showed her what everybody was doing to the giant spider. Looking at it, the numerous nobles, led by the Saori, Yorshka, the Duke, and the zzig were decimiating the rachonoid, pushing it right into a corner. Her exoskeleton broke but none of her children were close to her to feast on. Blood began to ooze from her body likeva, while two of her legs seemed to have been damaged too much. Mana Eyes? ! [Saori, get back to the party! Get down here!] I called over to Saori as she was dancing around on the spiders body, sting streams of ck lightning into its exposed body. Agreeing to my words, she jumped down from the spiders body and dove into a shadow, reappearing next to us in her wolfkin form. Once Saori and I equipped our party bracelets and were reinvited into the party, I spoke up. [Tor Eicleres Finflei] and your new custom spell, Saori! Lets do it! I told them excitedly. However, both stared at me and responded with, What? Come on, you guys arent actually intended to give over that rachonoids exp to the Duke or the zzig, right? Right? The Duke wants the kill just as much as us, right, Eine? Well, killing this B rank would bring great prestige, yes. Also, receiving more levels would increase your authority, she replied immediately. Exactly. Lets not chance it. Yorshka is in our party, well let her deal thest hit. We need to burst the raid boss down with super hard-hitting attacks, lowering its Health to the point where Yorshka can execute it with her ultimate attack! Are you guys in?! I could feel my mouth curve into a devious smile as I stared at them expectantly. As you will, Lady Hestia. Sure. Thats what I wanted to hear! I sent our n telepathically to Yorshka, who agreed immediately. Saori, Tasianna, and I stood before the spider, readying our spells. Saoris custom spell was something weve been experimenting with, however, we never really finished it, making it whole. That meant, it wasnt epted by the System yet. However, we had the details down, she just had to execute it perfectly. I first produced some fire with my remaining scale-dust, turning it into a spear just like the zzig. In my dragonewt form, my Job skills were once again active, meaning I had [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] again. I threw the spear with all my might, piercing the spider with it. It might have not done any damage, but I saw that [Dread Burn] was sessfully applied. The three of us drank Mana potions and dragorade, restoring our Mana pool. Purple sh. Purple sh. Magic coursed through our bodies. Two purple magic circles appeared in my hands, arge ck one was in Saoris, while Tasianna conjured up a cyan one underneath the spider. Lets do this! Omnictus! Symphonie des Feuergottes! Tor Eicleres Finflei! (Ice Ages Paradise!) A red and white magic circle half the size of the spider suddenly appeared above the spider, sending an incandescent beam of holy energy and a ming waterfall onto the spider. Weakened by [Dread Burn], the spiders resistance against fire was partially countered while she had that status effect, making it susceptible to my fire spell. Tasiannas field of eternal snow began to buffet the spider, freezing its blood andva before swords of ice pierced it. Not only the Duke but also his army of nobles and the zzig had to retreat from our spells, understanding how they would only turn into friendly fire if they didnt. The moment they did this, lightning began to crackle around Saori. ck electricity covered her whole body, sending her hair and fur up in the process. Streaks of red lightning also appeared among the ck ones. Although they were red, they felt more like a dye, colored by the red scarf made from my mana she was wearing. As the ck magic circle in her hand grew asrge as a cannon, she released it. Please, work please. Hadean Dragon Thunder! Like a howl of a wolf, the giant thunder bolt shot out like a thunder cannon, striking the spider. The spiders exoskeleton was already being destroyed by Tasiannas and my spells, exposing its flesh to be turned to ash by Saoris new custom spell. Fire, holy, ice, and dark. All our main elementspletely wrecked the rachonoids body. Once the spell dissipated, the silhouette of the spider could be seen limping inside the smoke. Before anybody could respond, a translucent dragon descended. Norder Style: Silver Dragons Skyfall! The air and earth shook once more, the ground shattered from Yorshkas dragoon dive as shended directly onto the spider queens head, now entirely exposed. As seconds passed, Yorshka seemed to be struggling to break through the spiders skull, which made me notice something. The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws As the music drops, our emotions will run wild Top the world The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth The promise to stand fast Family and Friends The Will to Fight and Survive, yeah! HRAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH! Cracking could be heard the moment I began singing again, buffing Yorshka up with all the buffs I had on me. Nishio and Tamae both began casting spells on me, knowing their knight guardian needed their support. Seconds passed and finally it was over. ShrriiiiiiEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKK! GRUUUUUUEEEEEEK! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 7] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1950 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] has risen from [Level 10] to [Level 30] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] has been reached Mutation requirements acquired. [Level 30] of Job [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] was achieved. Mutation skills unlocked for acquisition. [Scale-Dust Size Increase], [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] have been added to the SP shop Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Idol Lv. 2][Sacred Magic Lv. 7] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 4] [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 6] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 5] [Stage Fever Lv. 4] [Draconic Aura Lv. 2] [Royal Presence Lv. 2] gained Spell gained: [Gloria Ascendence] W-What?! [Divine Quest: Molten Core Rachonoid Extermination Prevent the destruction of Cedaraille and the majority of the poption there]pleted. You have done well, Champion, please ept your reward Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Venerated Saintess Lv. 3] gained Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 7] to [Level 8] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 650 skill points [Idol] spell song gain: +1 Holy shit! A free level up! Idol song slot! Wow! There was a lot for me to process, but that could be left forter. First things first, we had to deal with the issues before us, for example, the zzig. The white smander stood over the rachonoid. It gave me a small nce, growling in disappointment at the fact that we intentionally kill stole. However, the hostility ended there, it picked up some spider silk, took out an organ from the queens abdomen before retreating back to the dungeon. Its actions were baffling, but I was thankful we didnt need to deal with it too. Not like another fight would be smart with all the people around. Goodness gracious, its finally over! The fight to protect Cedaraille was over. A note from AbyssRaven No cliffhangers, no cliffhangers, no cliffhangers! Kill me, this was 8113 words. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(39) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 185: Raid Aftermath. Chapter 185: Raid Aftermath. Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 88 Job: Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver Name: Saori Segawa Level: 84 Job: Shadow Warrior Party Leader Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 70 Job: Fae Whisperer Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 58 Job: Magus Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 65 Job: sthammer Gunner Name: Tamae Tsuji Level: 52 Job: Holy Priestess Name: Nishio Kudo Level: 60 Job: Six-Elemental Sorcerer Name: Misaki Kawano Level: 59 Job: Sniper Name: Name: Kazumi Hoshino Level: 55 Job: Dagger Rogue Name: Kohaku Kobayashi Level: 58 Job: Water-Elemental Runeyer Name: Yorshka Nordor Level: 131 Job: White-Winged Dragoon Wow, what a huge number of level ups!I can officially say that our training arc was a sess Even if we kinda got roped into fighting a raid boss. The aftermath of the B ranked [Molten Core Rachonoid] raid battle had alreadymenced. Soldiers and guards brought the injured to white-robed clergymen for healing, setting up a temporary emergency clinic for them. The majority of adventurers celebrated the victory by dismantling the rachonoid corpses, pocketing the rewards for themselves, while the guild officials counted the casualties of their members and staff in addition to documentingpensation for recruiting hunters and mercenaries for this urgent Quest. The nobles, on the other hand, were far more preupied with themselves to care for the destruction in front of them. Sure, thend leading from Cedaraille to the dungeon was scorched and ravaged, but they still prioritised boasting about their achievements during the raid battle to other nobles and the Duke himself. Speaking about the rachonoid corpses, the bodies of the C ranks and lower were mostly ignored by the nobles, consequently making them a free-for-all and a firste-first-served for the adventurers and soldiers. I even saw somemoners from the city sneaking out to scavenge materials. On the other hand, the queen spider waspletely imed by the Duke. Very annoying if you asked me, considering Aurora and The Magical Biscuits did the heavy lifting for the first half of the fight. We literally prevented the spider queen froming anywhere close to the city. Afterwards, I heard from Tamae and Eine that rewards will most likely be shared amongst all the contributors. Meaning, I have to make sure we get our share. Jeez, I wanted to avoid getting entangled with the nobles, but I guess this was just inevitable. Maybe I should just be happy with the one eye, Iined to myself. The one eye I poked out of the rachonoid queens face with my tail was safely kept inside my storage. Please, Lady Yorshka, you must allow us to speak with the Heroes for a bit. This is a joyous moment that we must celebrate! I overheard a knight say out loud, clearly some kind of noble. He was standing in front of Yorshka, who had taken the appearance of a human-like dragonewt with her wings out like my usual form, along with an entourage of other nobles. I apologize Lord and Ladies. However, as the guardian knight of this group of Heroes that the Goddess has blessed, I must allow them to rest and recuperate after all the efforts they put into stalling the rachonoid queen before the glorious might of Greenveils nobles arrived to finish it off, Yorshka replied courteous and respectful, a clear difference to how she behaved in private. Mhmm, that is understandable, one of the discontented nobles agreed reluctantly, before noticing Saori, Tasianna, and me. If a meeting with the heroes isnt possible, then we would like to request to introduce ourselves to those magically-talented, youngd- Yorshkas wings immediately snapped wide open, looking like a curtain to block their eyes from us. I would ask you to not try my patience, Sir. Or, are the words of a Knight-Captain of the Knights of Aurena not worth your consideration? Would you like a letter from the Knight-Commander or maybe even the Pope? That was the final hit, silencing everybody. Disgruntled, they began to leave, epting Yorshkas words. We were currently resting in a makeshift camp, surrounded by Tasiannas [Air Shield], which allowed air to enter while stopping sounds from escaping outside. Something only made possible by Zephiras blessing on her catalyst. I still cant believe Lady Yorshka was a dragonewt all this time, Tamae suddenly stated, still baffled despite the fact that she had seen the dragonewt form back in the dungeon. Lady Yorshka would always act as a shield for us whenever the nobles got too aggressive with theirworking. I guess seeing the White-Winged Dragoon literally having white wings must have been a real surprise even for them. I still remembered Yorshkas attack [Nordor Style: Silver Dragons Skyfall] creating a translucent dragon with her mana. From up close, the aura dragon appeared silvery, befitting the name, but, from afar, it wouldnt surprise me if people believed it to be white. Her nickname-cum-title fitted her quite well in that case. Sorry for not telling you guys about it. I recently learned that exposing a hiding dragonkin was considered extremely rude. I also gave a promise to her family not to say anything, and promises are something I can not and will not break, I gave an excuse for hiding the truth from them after I noticed Yorshkas smell. Respectable, even if you knew of us from Sensei, we were literally strangers. You had no responsibility to tell us anything. We arent angry, Hestia-san, the quiet Misaki answered for everybody. Exactly, not like it did us any harm in the end, right? In fact, what a plot twist! Kohakumented on it. More importantly, I would rather talk how ridiculous your experience buffs are, Hime-sama~ Yeah, yeah! The experience was divided between eleven people in our toon and all of us received a massive level boost! Well, except for Lady Yorshka, who was far over-leveled for this fight in the first ce. Kazumi was speaking about [Hestias Retainer] giving all the students my experience boost from [Bearer of Kargrxymors Blood]. Saori attested to their personalities, so helping them out didnt seem like a bad choice. More allies, right? Since Id added Yorshka, the one whonded the killing blow on the spider queen, to the party before the raid, all the experience gained from killing the rachonoid went directly to us. Although it had to be shared among eleven people, the amount of exp from a raid boss-type monster was still immense enough to give us all some much-needed levels. While all of this was rosy and nice, there were a few issues this raid battle had caused us, or, more specifically, to me. Ive sent Uno and the pack to scout out any adventurers or soldiers who might have seen you, Hestia, Saori came over to me after cleaning her daggers, all drenched with the spider queens blood after being used as lightning rods. Still, I dont think it will help much even if I went to them and intimidated them into silence. We might be far away from the city, but you can still see it from here. That rachonoid was huge and a flying dragon isnt exactly inconspicuous. Its not like I had any other choice. Reaching the surface in time and stalling the spider until the support came from the Duke was only possible if Saori and I were at our full potential. We needed to be in our original forms so our racial abilities could be amplified by our higher stats. I also was quite tired after my fight with the zzig and using up all my scale-dust for the rocket boosters, so I needed any advantage I could get, especially during the night. Adventurers saw me soar into the sky and roar in frustration after learning it was nighttime. That was how I somehow got 38 new followers for [The Light] since the number hasnt decreased, it meant they did not die after I arrived either, thankfully. The distance between the dungeon to Cedaraille was probablyrger than Central Park in New York City, and, although it wasnt t anymore thanks to the spider, it wouldnt surprise me if a noble or two saw me transform back into a dragonewt. It was a mistake on my end which probably exposed everything. Urgh, this might actually be a problem I really thought the rachonoids destruction should have created enough rubble and boulders to block it. Guess burning down the whole wood and recing it with magma wasnt ideal. Looks like the queen got her post-mortem revenge on me. I shook my fist as I dramatically sniffed my nose. Well, considering the issue, wouldnt it be best to ask the Duke and Lady Yorshka to help you? Nishio suggested. You cant keep it a secret anymore unless you wipe the memories of everybody involved. Usually, if a secret like this were to be exposed, your first action as the CEO or president of apany would be to talk this through with your PR team. Not a single word gets out without the approval of the PR team if youre a high profile, publicly-traded business. Misaki added to his advice. Staying quiet is also an option. This world isnt like ours, where the media and inte would flock towards any scandal and deconstruct it into atoms. It will probably spread inside a nobles court, where your connections can help you gain more fame than infamy. It shouldnt spread around too much amongmoners, I think. In response to Misakis words, Saori shook her head. You are underestimating how powerful word of mouth is, Misaki-san. Sure, the Kingdom of Artorias might not be advanced enough to possess newspapers or the inte, but merchants and adventurers are powerful tools to spread information around. That is an issue. We heard that we might run into issues with dragonyers, and if a noble were to confirm any rumors, then Hestia would be in trouble. Hestia, Nishio-san and Misaki-san have some experience with corporate life due to their parents; their advice is good, but you should make your own decision. Aurora stands with you. Correct, my life is yours, Lady Hestia, Tasianna loyally stated. Ivemitted my sword in your service, Hestia. I will aid you in any way I can, Eine agreed with the others. I then looked at Grimnir. Apparently, Yorshka let it slip that I was a dragon princess in front of Grimnir, identally. He then met the students, noticing their rtionship with Saori and how they were all speaking Japanese. He knew Saori and I were void-touched, people who could use [Space-Time Magic], so he went up to me and asked if I was an otherworlder, too. Grimnir waved his hand in denial. I have enoughmon sense, as Ive said before,ss. My lips are sealed about your secrets. Besides, Im not dumb enough to anger the Dragon Empire. I owe you my life, know that I wont betray you as long as I have even a single shred of honor as a cksmith and runesmith. Grimnir then sighed, looking depressed. Then again, not like my career as a cksmith will go anywhere without a better hammer. ddarg, I cant believe I forgot to loot that damn rock from that Danterno cultist. Oh shit! Ipletely forgot about that, too! Ever-Burning Voldunna Core An umtion of voldunna core, heated up andpressed enough to form a ball inside a volcano. Unable to break apart or cool down through conventional means, a weapon created with this ore will possess a powerful ever-warm touch, sending sparks of fire with every strike The moment I pulled it out of my storage and handed it over to Grimnir, his eyes lit up like light bulbs, as if he was finally seeing hope after so many years inside a cave. You promised us some weapons, so Ill expect you to return the favor. Yes on my honor. After saying that, I stood up and walked towards the Duke of Greenveil. He was apanied by a lc-haired noblewoman in a mages robes. Remembering what Theodore, the High Bishop of Firwoods temple, told me, I was reminded that the Duke of Greenveil had a wife from House Sirius, who was the High Bishops and Marquess Sirius sister. Haaaa, the Duke gave out a long sigh in front of a young man in his twenties wearing a suit of armor, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration after taking off his helmet. I heard you say there was nothing to worry about not visiting the dungeon more often. To act as the dungeon master and maintain it. I trusted you back then because your father and family have been loyal to my house since Cedaraille was founded by my ancestors! Answer this, dungeon master, what in the Goddesss name is this whole mess supposed to be?! Ahh, the dungeon master is the Dukes retainer. Makes sense. The Dukes expression was not good. Anger contorted his voice, raising it higher and higher the more he shouted at the cowering young man. From the [Terror Aura] he was exuding, my instincts were roused, telling me not to let my guard down around him. Meanwhile, the lc-haired mage next to him seemedpetent, giving me the same vibes Eines mother had. Prior to the raid battle, Yorshka exined how each of the seven Ducal houses possesses artifacts from the era of the Leosfalt Kingdoms founding, the kingdom preceding Artorias. Made from a B rank treant which once guarded thends of Cedaraille, the bow Everhunter '''' was capable of creating mana arrows like Misakis unique skill while any damage it causes against weak spots would be amplified. The Duke might be not as strong as Yorshka or Farron, but he wasnt a slouch since he should be a mage in addition to being an archer. When I tried to get closer to him, his knights, all nobles equipped with quality armor and weapons, blocked my approach and ordered me to go away. That was when the lc-haired mage ordered them to stand down and let me through. The Duke, noticing me, ordered the dungeon master to step aside to greet me. I curtsied out of respect, bowing my head not too low as Manue and Eine taught me. Hestia Atsuko, I greeted them, to which the mage responded with Theresa Ang Sirius and the Duke with Isaac Albreaus Greenveil. The mage then began speaking, I am Duke Greenveils first wife. I have heard much about you, Lady Hestia, from my brother, the Marquess of Firwood. Now, I presume you must have something to speak about with my dear husband, so I shall lend him to you, My Lady. Isaac, I shall handle the cleanup. And with her consent, the Duke was lent to me. Seeing as our discussion would handle some sensitive matters, I suggested to the Duke that we speak inside our camp. His guards wanted to apany him, but he stopped them and told them to guard his wife. Speaking of her, she took over shouting the dungeon master while also managing the mages inspecting the rachonoid queens body. Officials from the adventurer guild were dismantling her corpse, and I can imagine how greedy the mages were for her materials. I then turned to Duke Isaac. He had short green hair with a three-day-old beard, mostly ubed as he just wore a helmet. He was slightly sweating, mostly due to how the spiders body was still exuding a tremendous heatwave, and bags were under his eyes to show he just woke up in the middle of the night. His bow Everhunter was ced inside a bow sheath with a quiver attached to it on his back. His armor, while it looked quite sturdy, seemed more decorative and shiny than practical. Then again, Yorshkas armor was also an eye-catcher, especially with the silver scales; however, I could believe it possessed a high defense rate. If it wasnt considered rude, I would have used [Mana Eyes] on their equipment to peek. First, I would like to thank you for your indispensable aid, Lady Hestia. It was already deep into the night when I heard the news that that monstrous rachonoid had escaped the dungeon. While I was awake, you can guess that the majority of the nobles, including my wife, were already asleep. It took a while to organize them and the soldiers, the Dukemended Auroras actions. Thank you. It was Goddess Aurenas wish for us to do so, and it would have been a tragedy if we hadnt participated. I just did what was right, I replied back, staying humble. The Goddess, I see. Then I must give my thanks to her on my next visit to the temple. The Duke then scratched his beard, thinking for a moment before continuing. That was a fantastic kill, Lady Hestia. Powerful magic to break through the rachonoids sturdy shell before a perfectly-timed attack by the White-Winged Dragoon. I knew from her title that Lady Yorshka was from Loatryx, however, the rumors always talked about how she was a human. Truly, her speed is impable, far faster than I could have shot my bow. The Duke showed his annoyance with our kill steal as he gave me a short re, something I picked up on. So, in response, I shrugged. Yup. After entering Tasiannas air bubble, the Duke suddenly turned towards Eine, bowing slightly before greeting her, Lady Eine, I am d to see you healthy! When I heard from Newt that you were in Cedaraille with Lady Hestia, I couldnt believe my ears. Your father hadnt informed me you would, well, not be preparing for the next academys semester. Hmm? Do they know each other? Eine twitched when she saw the Duke, standing up immediately before curtsying. L-Lord Duke Greenveil, I hadnt expected you to speak here with Lady Hestia. She then gave me a look, looking betrayed for some reason. What did I do? W-Well, you see, I have decided to be Princess Hestias retainer. I-I believe it would benefit our kingdom more if-if, uhm, I went with her. To-To bes an ambassador, uhm, y-yes. I see, amendable effort. Ahem, Newt has already mentioned this, but Amelia would like to meet you again, if you have the chance or opportunity. I believe it would mean a lot for her. I would be thankful if you could, not as a Duke, but as a father. The Duke then began introducing himself to the students, Grimnir, and the rest of Aurora while Eine only nodded to his request, staying meek as he began thanking us for our work. Who is Amelia, I wondered, but I kept it to myself for now. I began speaking with the Duke, exining to him what had happened during our adventure in the dungeon. Since he already knew I was rted to Aurena somehow and how I admitted that Aurenas will guided my action, I thought it was my responsibility to report how some of Shiternos cultists caused this whole incident with a rebellion orb. A rebellion orb? I did not bring any of the shards of the shattered orb, fearing it would agitate the demon inside the ck orb again. Aurenas words still left a huge impact on me. Hey, Goddess Aurena, if you hear me, I apologize for being so harsh back then Nothing? Well, okay, speak with youter. Haaaaa, I know the Church of Danterno can be aggressive, especially with mages not affiliated with the mages guild, but I did not expect them to do something this ridiculous. The amount of mana polluting this area is unfathomable! This will cost too much money to repair, the Duke then ced his hand on his face, massaging his temples in the process. What was the name of the person leading this congregation? The members? Any further information? Keith Svonnweidher, I told him, asking in the process to not punish his family if they were innocent if he could. Commoners withst names usually had an established family who served a noble house as a retainer, simr to Talon. Who knows what the Duke would do with this information, but I hoped innocent people wont be further dragged into this mess. The Duke, seeming like a good guy, agreed to let the family off if they werent involved in Keiths madness. At this point, I also mentioned the problem I had with my exposed identity, that adventurers and nobles might have seen me. The Duke confirmed that he saw me in my dragon form from afar, which was actually the reason why he ordered everybody to not attack anything but the rachonoids. Some nobles might not have seen me transform into a dragonewt, but hell make sure the ones who did will stay silent with the royal familys authority. The issues with the adventurers werent something he could do anything about except by executing them. Adventurers were nomadic by nature, he couldnt guarantee them not speaking up in another city or town. The soldiers, guards, and citizens could be controlled by his agents, either through bribes or execution. In any case, hell deal with it. However, Lady Hestia, this sort of information will leak out even if we enforce restrictions. If you wish to hide your identity this much then it will cost innocent lives, unfortunately. Considering you were that worried about a terrorists family, I cannot understand why you would wish to ask me to do this for you. Commoners or not, if they are innocent, then their life shouldnt be taken that lightly, the Duke argued, forcing me to flinch and reflect on what I was suggesting. Wait, am I ordering these peoples death? Everything can be solved with a bribe, right? Hold on, where will this moneye from? Urgh Lady Hestia, if I may give you some advice. Considering your age, you would do well to ask Lady Yorshka about your new lifes culture. Instead of hiding your identity, maybe it would be better to simply embrace it openly. Instead of silencing people, simply ignore them and try your best not to fuel the spread of rumors, the Duke suggested. I heard the rumors Lord Theodore spread about you. You did nothing to stay inconspicuous during the whole battle with your singing, white grace, and your spell. Your reputation will precede you, My Lady. Verdammt. I looked over at Saori, Tasianna, and Eine, all looking worriedly at me. At the end of the day, I called off the Dukes attempt to silence people. I didnt want people to get hurt cause of my dumb mistake. If somebody were to pursue our party cause of me, then, well, we would have to fight back. To fight these threats, I needed to gain more strength. To protect my friends and also myself. Well, not like anything changed cause of this decision. If the nobles start hearing about who I am, then I guess its just another day where a foreign royalty visits their kingdom. Theyll probably want to string me into their issues, so I just need to do the one proper thing when they try. Say no, and kick them in the ass if they wont ept it. Afterward, we talked about the rachonoids corpse. The Duke wanted to acquire all the pieces from the monster, stating he needs them to improve his armor while also furthering some of his ns to be the next Grand Duke of Economic Affairs. As the yers and also a huge reason for why his city still stands, he was honor-bound to reward Aurora and The Magical Biscuits for our efforts. While Saori was eyeing the money from the Duke, The Magical Biscuits and I only had an interest in the rachonoids material. A B rank monsters parts! How could we let it go for money? We needed to equip ourselves, and we would soon have a cksmith who could make it for us. In the end, I declined. The Duke had already anticipated it but he couldnt help but feel saddened. He told us to visit him in two days for the reward. In fact, I wish to use this chance as a celebration. In two days time, you may choose your respective rewards, Lady Hestia. Heroes. Three days afterward, I wish to throw a ball to liven up everybodys mood after this battle, where I will present to you your reward. As you must have noticed, a few of the nobles seem eager to meet all of you, and it would also improve your reputation. What say you? The Duke invited us to a nobles party. Everybody looked at me, literally everybody. As we are your retainers now, Hestia-hime-sama, shouldnt you be the one to give the answers? All of them said something simr. Assholes! Theyre putting all the responsibilities on me! However, I guess this was easier. Telling my answer now would avoid all the misunderstandings that wille out of it if everybody gave their individual answers. I looked the Duke right in the eye, smiled, and said No, thank you. We have something more important to do. Huh? His eyes widened. You told me I needed to consult with Lady Yorshka, so I need to do that. Its your own fault, Duke Greenveil, my lips curled up, grinning wide like an innocent girl. As the Duke began to hide his face under his palms, I began to feel bad and decided to throw him a bone. If you wish to save some money and time to regrow yournd, I suggest you ask House Moreschi from Lecartiglio Duchy. Ask for Lady Severa or Lord Antonio to handle your nt problem~ Good luck, Cernust. Get your future parents-inw to love you! A note from AbyssRaven The Cedaraille Arc is finished with this aftermath chapter. I hope eveyrbody liked it and cannot await for the next one. Spoiler: ______---____ Also, somebody hadmented they wanted an art gallery to reference all the appearances of the characters. I''ll be releasing it tomorrow, no worries, and thank you for pointing that out. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(24) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 186: The Blacksmith’s Commitment. Chapter 186: The cksmiths Commitment. Tch, fuck no! As if! It was a new day; well, technically, it was still the 30th of WinterMoon since the battle began after midnight. News of what happened yesterday had already spread around Cedaraille like wildfire. The majority of the nobles already knew, as theyd fought alongside the Duke of Greenveil against the [Molten Core Rachonoid], and, once morning came, the rest of the people from the noble district would have been informed, I believe. The same thing was also going on in the merchant, middle, and lower districts due to the scavengers, adventurers, and soldiers spreading the story. Even if you hadnt heard this from the citys criers or through gossip, the scorched memento right outside the citys wall was enough evidence. As somebody staying in an inn in the merchant district, I was well aware of the number one hot topic. The innkeeper, who stayed upte from all themotion, even asked my party for details, as he knew we were inside the dungeon for over a week. He was quite overjoyed when he learned we were on the frontlines, mumbling how this information would sell well to the merchants. He deduced merchants would line up in front of the nobles houses for the materials, at least figuratively. The Sarlenzia Company will benefit a ton from this if the Duke orders them to export the materials. Really helps that theyre so close with each other, maybe even more if what the Duke implied with his daughter That was private business between the Duke and Eine. Id probably ask her about itter, but for today, there was something more important. I need to forge the rock into my new hammer, Grimnir greeted me the moment I went down the stairs of the inn I was staying at. It was already noon and it seemed he waited until I was awake. Im about to make it and I want you and Aurora to see me create it. If you want your gear, then you should learn how it all starts. Saori and Eine declined. Saori wanted to meet her students and Eine had already seen how cksmiths work when her fathermissioned his armor, so she went with Saori. The students werepletely fatigued despite drinking some dragorade, so they decided to rest, while Yorshka told me she had to inform the Nordor Dragonewt n of my birth, survival, and safety. That meant my dragon mother would learn about it but it was better than what Cernust warned me about an invasion army of silver-scaled dragonkins. In the end, only Tasianna and I apanied Grimnir. He grumbled about our disinterest in an important staple in an adventurers life, leading the way with a disgruntled expression. I thought we were going to his RV home in the lower district, but we actually ended up in the middle districts artisan neighborhood. This district consisted of merchants, eateries, workshops, guilds, and generally the middle-ie residents inparison to everybody else. As an adventurer, this area was where you went for most of your gear, potions, and work. Not only could you find the hunters and mercenary guilds here but also the alchemy and cksmith guilds. The noise of busy workers, loud foremen, and negotiating merchants filled my ears as we slipped through the crowd. Grimnir, if you need minerals or metals, we already have a ton from the Sarlenzia Trading Company and we can smelt most of the salvaged voldunna armor. Why are we here? I asked Grimnir, worried he might have lost his way. However, Grimnir just looked at me with pity, as if I had no idea what I was talking about. Lass, here is another lesson as a Peolyncian inhabitant: the hammer is the most important tool for a cksmiths sess. Endurance and technique wont get you far if your hammer is of the same quality as an apprentices first work. Where we are going is the one ce I would have never thought to go to, but honor be damned if I cant repay a debt. I remembered Grimnir mentioning how a hammer would melt and bend during the smelting process if it werent resistant enough against higher temperatures. Cause making armor from my scales required incredibly high temperatures, something as hot as my dragon breath, Grimnir required a hammer made from that molten voldunna core that could withstand that heat. I already gave it to him after the spider queen raid, so why isnt he making one right now? Does he need a bigger forge? The Tunging Hammer and the Iron Crevasse were considered rivals for the title of the best ording to the cksmith guild, making them the most reputable smithies in town. Conveniently operating directly across the street from each other, the area between them was incredibly busy, primarily cause of all the customers inside the two shops and the workers enjoying lunch at the street vendors. In fact, the members and workers on either side were acting like sports fans, hyping up their faction with too much energy. Considering the city was nearly destroyedst night, people are going on with their lives normally. Kinda makes the effort we put in to stop the rachonoid totally worth it. People noticed us. A dragonewt priestess with a decorative white robe, a wind elf in a conspicuous maid dress, and a ram-horned taz dwarf without a beard which he tragically lost in his fight against a B rank volchark were traveling together in one group. People were talking about it, wondering if we were customers and which shop we would frequent. And the one Grimnir chose was the Tunging Hammer! Oh, fuck, yeah! I knew it! Shit! What the fuck! People were bing celebrative and rambunctious at the same time like rowdy fans in a packed football stadium. Smug-looking customers of the Tunging Hammer were slinging slurs at the otherne, calling out how their shop was better just cause a dwarf decided to frequent them. We are good enough for a dwarf! they all shouted, causing the Iron Crevasse side to bite their nails and lose some neutral customers. What was the actual reason? Their shop looks less packed, Grimnir told us under all the shouting and cackles. The cksmith workshop was divided into two sections - the shop consisted of half of the first and second floor, while the smithy was right behind the counter in the second half of the first floor, simr to Ognis shop in Firwood. In terms of size, Ognis small shop was a far cry from howrge the Tunging Hammer was. The first floor was like a small 7-Eleven while, after leaving Grimnir at the counter and going up to explore, we found the second floor to be about asrge as a medium-sized clothing store. There was an assortment of weapons on the ground floor, but most customers preferred browsing the goods upstairs, leaving those withmissions downstairs. Listening around, it seems that all the shops salesmen were actually cksmith apprentices, led by a single veteran as their supervisor. While they werent charismatic like merchants, the adventurers didnt seem to mind it too much as the purpose of these apprentices was for them to use and train their [cksmiths Appraisal]. The most important skill for a cksmith next to [cksmithing] and maybe [Metalworking]. cksmiths Appraisal Allows the identification of any equipment-type item which includes: weapons, armor, mana tools, and manatech. Only given by the God of cksmithing, Blei, as a blessing to newly initiated cksmiths, this skill allows the user to learn all the parameters of a weapon while aiding them during the smelting process. A higher level allows more urate System assistance, granting the user more information Kraftja was a cksmith, like her husband, Ogni, but she mostly manned the stores counter with her [cksmiths Appraisal] skill. Parameters like the Attack Power of a weapon or the Defensive Power of armor were paramount for an adventurer to know before they made a purchase, which was why a cksmith was needed to act as the salesman for an equipment shop. Since those in this shop were apprentices, it must be part of their training. Tch, fuck no! As if! And that was how we got here. As Tasianna pointed out amotion downstairs, we went down to check it out. There, we saw a group of topless, burly men covered in sweat and metal dust, wearing aprons with pockets full of tools like hammers and chisels as well as a few other implements. Some had crossed their arms while others had their hands on their hips, but all of them were looking at Grimnir with annoyance and dissatisfaction. Grimnir, looking moody as always, responded by snorting at them, small flickering mes came out from his nose unexpectedly. Grimnirs armor waspletely destroyed during our dungeon dive, so he was back in his cksmiths garb, albeit still wearing a shirt as he hasnt begun working yet. Thest thing I need is some disgraced cksmith hammering inside my forge as if it''s normal. Damn you dwarf, you came into this city with your shitty attitude, and you expect us to open the doors so you can use our smithy to forge something? Fuck no! I aint risking Bleis wrath! the human cksmith standing in front of the others spat out, staring Grimnir down with a grimace. Considering he said my forge, this was probably the owner of the Tunging Hammer With their boss trying to shoo Grimnir out, the other smiths began to step up in support. Were well aware of tazongn customs, zuekluk. You dishonored yourself, taz. Whatever the fuck you did, your n found it horrendous enough to cut off all the crustlock from your beard and hair. Be happy you didnt lose your ears, too! Zuekluk meant Dishonorable dwarf while crustlock alluded to the rock hair dwarves were supposed to have on their beard and hair, a sign of prestige and their aplishments, at least ording to Tasiannas conversations with Grimnir while practicing her dwarven. Grimnir,pared to Ogni and Kraftja, only had the rock hide on his ears when we first met him, a racial feature dwarves were born with. Ha, let me guess, the reason why your beard is gone is cause it burned off, yeah? How does it feel being careful around a fire like us humans, huh, dwarf? Does your pride still exist after being clean-shaven? Or are you gonna spout how much better you still are, huh? I already knew there was some animosity between the local cksmith guild and Grimnir. However, I didnt think it would be this bad. I anticipated a rivalry, not full-blown hatred. I wanted Grimnir to defuse this situation, but with his personality, that was a bit wishful. Hmpf! Of course! My techniques alone are far better than every single smith in this damn city. Its unquestionable, regardless if Blei has abandoned me or not! By Crustacias twintails, I aint here to squabble with you, Im here to borrow your hammer so I can forge mine! There was amotion. The loyal customers watching this confrontation couldnt keep quiet at this challenge to their favorite smithy. They were shouting and spitting insults at Grimnir foring into the shop and belittling the workshop owner and its employees. Although I was on Grimnirs side, I couldnt help but acknowledge their frustration from how he worded it. Before it escted again, I stepped up to stop them. I apologize, but what exactly is themotion? Mister Grimnir, what is happening? Seeing me, a noble priestess of Aurena, speaking up, most of the onlookers became uneasy and the noise dwindled, although I could still hear people whispering their dissatisfaction at Grimnir. Grimnir, himself, didnt give them a second thought and answered my question, saying, The reason why we came here,ss. I need to create my hammer and to do that, I need to borrow somebody elses hammer to do so, preferably a high-quality one. I thought you needed arger forge? If you need a stronger hammer, we have the funds, we can just buy it for you, no problem. Its an investment. Its not that easy, Lady Priestess. The one to reply wasnt Grimnir, but the owner of the Tunging Hammer, Johark. He still had a grimace on his face, but it seemed to have softened a bit. Since my knowledge of cksmithing was pretty much only surface-level, only knowing that stronger monster materials created better equipment, Johark gave me a short exnation of what Grimnir wanted. In short, when Grimnir said hammers were the most important tools for a cksmith, he wasnt just stating the obvious; hammers were primarily responsible for a weapons stats and the quality of its skills. The sturdiness and heat resistance of a hammer werent the only things that made a good hammer good, the Attack Power and the skills embedded into it also affected how well gear created with it woulde out. A good cksmith wasnt just somebody with incredible technique, endurance, and patience, but also someone who has meticulously created numerous hammers. Use a good hammer to create a better hammer, then repeat this cycle until your better-better hammer bes the best hammer. This was one of the main money-sinks for a cksmith. Apprentices usually start off with a crude, skill-less hammer to create their first personal one. Since monster materials and special ores affected the strength of a hammer, cksmiths had to umte money for their next upgrade. Experience was important, but assuring you had the right materials was a major concern for every cksmith apprentice. Cedaraille having a dungeon wasnt just a blessing for adventurers, but also for all equipment artisans. I aint starting from zero. The amount of investment to get a lowly hammer up to what I need would take too long, I aint making you wait that long,ss. I heard the Tunging Hammer and the Iron Crevasse were the only smithies in Cedaraille to have hammers made from B rank materials; both belong to the shops respective owners, Grimnir finally exined it to me in detail. But Johark couldnt care less of his exnation, rejecting his request entirely. Pah! You think Ill just say yes? Fuck no! First, I aint risking Bleis anger by letting you use it, I aint risking my business! Second, youre here for a favor but all I hear from you is damn scorn setting your pride aside to ask a favor from a human while looking down on us is what makes you dwarven cksmiths patronizing and arrogant! Get the fuck out of my smithy, you have no friends here! He then turned to me, forcing himself to calm down. Lady Priestess, if you have a request, I can personally show you what a human cksmith can do. I can turn any B rank material into what you want. Hrmmmk! Grimnir growled as veins appeared on his thick forehead. This is problematic. As I was shaking my head at the heated quarrel between the two of them, Tasianna stepped forward with a nonchnt expression. May I suggest apetition? Huh? Grimnir and Johark let out in surprise, the tension in the shop giving way to confusion. My Lady is seeking the highest-quality equipment Cedaraille can produce, regardless of who ites from. Ourpanion requires sturdy armor, armor fit to protect My Lady. So, I suggest we decide on the cksmith with apetition, to see who is fit to work on themission. The materials we have are all B rank, we cannot risk losing them. I looked over at Grimnir, who gave me an affirmative nod. It seems he agreed to Tasiannas n. I am looking for scaled armor, preferably ones made from my own scales. If its apetition, I believe it would give me a glimpse of who is more qualified for this work. Considering how many scales you have to add to the armor, this should be a time-intensive procedure, correct? Dragonewts love creating armor using their scales, its a status symbol if an armor made from themes out well. Thess is asking for armor made in the style of her homnd. Can you really do it? Grimnir''s eyes zed up, challenging Johark with a smirk. Without his beard, the smugness level was going through the roof. Oi, Grimnir, Im trying to help you here! Make friends! Stop looking like that! Johark frowned at Grimnirs agreement to the challenge, looking slightly anxious. The crowd and his employees were egging him on to join thepetition, stating he should show the workshops hard work and maintain their honor in front of Grimnir. As Johark continued to hesitate, the crowd suddenly made way for a single person to enter the shop. Yo, Johark. Dressed simrly like a cksmith, only with a shirt on, the beardless man waved at the owner of the Tunging Hammer. Daniel? Johark responded. ording to the crowd, Daniel seemed to be the owner of the Iron Crevasse. What are you doing here? What else but agreeing to a high-profile customers request. Lady Priestess, youre speaking about a ton of B rank materials, yeah? No jest? I nodded. Thats all I needed to hear! Makes my blood boil in anticipation of what I can work with. Whateveres out of that is something Blei will definitely acknowledge! If youre starting apetition for the best cksmith to make your armor, then the number one forge in all Cedaraille should be the one fighting for themission! He then turned back to Johark, smirking simrly as Grimnir. Come on, Johark, or is speaking all you can do, huh? Were both apprentices of Master Hreik, the best cksmith in the whole kingdom. Where is your pride as a cksmith, huh, or are you gonna throw in the towel against somebody without [cksmiths Appraisal]? Whoooo? Hreik? Grimnir expressed his interest in this Hreik person, impressed when Daniel mentioned them. Now thats a human even a dwarf can respect. Somebody willing to go nights without food just to finish a piece of armor. If you two are his apprentices, then I really did underestimate the cksmiths in this city Or youre just another two who assume working a year under him makes you an apprentice. Ha! Those words were the deciding point. Johark returned a stare filled withmitment at Grimnir, epting his challenge. If either of us wins, you will bow and apologize for all your hubris. One of us will take themission and you can wallow somewhere Blei cant see you, Johark stated, anger leaking into his voice. Ha! If I lose, Ill give up on cksmithing entirely. However, if I win, you two will loan me your hammers and allow me to use your forge to create my own hammer. Noints, no crying. The rules were simple. D rank zzanbal scales, iron, and eoriant were the only materials they were able to use to produce a single zzanbal scalemail for evaluation. We decided on only the scalemail simply cause a full set of scale armor would take far too long. Thepetitors were only allowed to use an ordinary hammer to smith. This was apetition to test out the cksmiths skill, technique, knowledge, and dexterity, after all, and not who had the best gear. Making thepetition fair by removing sources of skill-boosting bonuses was our way to give Grimnir as many advantages as possible. All three cksmiths must rely on their skill alone to win. Of course, there was still the hurdle of [cksmiths Appraisal] Grimnir was the only one of the three who didnt have it which allowed you to properly assess everything you need to know while forging. The temperature of the fire, the heat of the metal, the locations to hit, how much strength should be ced into every hit, and so many more variables. Thepetition was set outside on the streets, where three portable forges, anvils, water buckets, and tools wereid for the threepetitors. Thepetition was set outside under the sunny sky as the workshops forges were too small to fit all the onlookers. Johark and Daniel each seemed determined to beat Grimnir and their rival, make their name known as the best cksmith in Cedaraille, turning thispetition into the challenge to determine who the best was, once and for all. Technically, we werent allowed to do this. The streets belonged to the citys administration and we required a permit to have a forging contest outside the workshops, but I guess Ill deal with it if we get into trouble. Sometimes knowing the local lord of the city does pay off. I was a bit worried for Grimnir, since the two others had an advantage with [cksmiths Appraisal], but this was also a proper assessment for him. Up until now, weve only been working with Grimnir under the assumption that he was good. He was knowledgeable, but could he forge Eines armor? Trust was necessary, but Grimnir had to show us if he was worth all the effort. He nodded back, seemingly understanding my worried stare. Sanctuary. A light barrier surrounded the area around the forges, stunning everybody when I cast it. No cheating allowed. Please, let us make this a properpetition in the eyes of Goddess Aurena, Goddess Crustacia, and God Blei. Umslid fie Blei! (Honor to Blei!) Fires burst into action inside all three forges as the cksmiths shoved split wooden logs into them, increasing the size and temperature of their mes with every push of their bellows. The fires consumed the oxygen, and the crowd was in awe at how fast the mes were growing. [Sanctuary] still let air through its barrier, unlike [Air Shield], so the sound of the crackling wood, the roar of the mes, and the heat produced by this were experienced by the whole crowd. The cksmiths handled the mes masterfully, ording to the employees of the Tunging Hammer. They exined to me that a cksmiths first goal was to build up the fire as hot as they could endure to heat up metal faster. Logically. That was when Daniel and Johark stopped, sweat was covering their faces as they took some of the scales and ced them into a stone mortar, grinding each of them dexterously into dust. They then transfered the powdered scales into a crucible before cing it into the forge, slowly melting the dust. Up next was the eoriant, heated up until the metal was glowing a bright yellow. Both cksmiths took out the mortar and eoriant ingot simultaneously before cing it on their anvil. The top of the ingot was then covered in the red dust of the zzanbal scales, before they picked up their hammer and mmed it down, right onto the ingot. OooooOOOHHH!! The crowd awed once again. ng. ng. ng. ng. ng. The sound of metal being bashed echoed through the street. Joharks and Daniels arms were moving at an incredible pace, pounding the dust into the metal over and over again to the point the sound of metal shing with each other was being mixed together. Metal kes were flying around like confetti as the ingot was being shaped into a sheet of eoriant. Hammer, reheat, hammer, reheat, hammer, reheat, the process was smooth, every motion was made with confidence in their craft and skill. [Mana Eyes] showed me how they were focusing their mana into their hammers like a warrior, strengthening their hits with it. Their focus was glued to their respected station, never wandering for one second to their rivals. They were trapped in their own world, a world where only fire and the ringing of metal could exist. When I turned to Grimnir to see how he was doing, I noticed he was still fiddling with the mes. Although I wasnt a professional thermostat, the heat radiating from Daniels and Joharks furnaces seemed simr in temperature, probably warmer than what I experienced on floor 15 and below in the dungeon. Grimnirs forge, on the other hand, was going beyond theirs. The onlookers closest to Grimnir had to step back, unable to endure the heat. Tasianna also had to step away from me, as she didnt want to jeopardize any of the contestants with her ice spells. However, Grimnir wasnt done yet; once enough logs were inside, the taz took a deep breath before bellowing a stream of fire into the forge. Undoubtedly, Grimnirs forge was the hottest amongst all three. When he began to sweat, that was when Grimnir finally smiled. Even I could feel the heat. I wasnt sweating like Grimnir but the temperature was probably around what I could produce if I was beingzy. Simr to hispetitors, he took the scales and began grounding them into a mortar; however, unlike them, he ground all of them before cing the mortar into the furnace. Watching him work, I could see that the crushed scales were melting at a simr rate, however, instead of putting the bar of eoriant into the furnace, Grimnir picked the ingot with his tongs, ced it on the anvil and sted a me breath at it, heating the metal up until it glowed in mere seconds. Without a single dy, he grabbed his hammer, infused mana into it, and swung it! ng! Shit, thats when a taz dwarf has the advantage, one of Daniels cksmithsmented, entranced at how Grimnir was working. If Joharks and Daniels hammer swings were as fast as a proficient spear wielder, then Grimnirs was simr to a masters. Even without [cksmiths Appraisal], his swings were heavy and urate, denting the ingot in the right spots. Three hammer swings per second while turning the ingot around with the tongs. The sound of metal rocking on the anvil rang throughout the street nonstop. As the heat began to fade on the ingot, Grimnirs mouth opened up and unleashed another me breath. His arms did not rest though, always swinging to mold the ingot into his ideal form. Three cksmith masters, all working without a single break, kept swinging their hammers onto the metal. This was a cksmith ASMR. Hey, but isnt he forgetting the scales? The onlookers were right. The scales were still melting inside Grimnirs furnace. The goal was to create scalemail with those zzanbal scales, not a normal eoriant scalemail. And Grimnirs hammer suddenly stopped swinging. Leaving the ingot and his hammer on the anvil, he suddenly picked it up and ced it right in front of the furnace, the heat fluttering the little amount of orange hair still left on Grimnirs scalp. With his tongs, he took the mortar out of the furnace and with one quick movement, he sshed a small amount of the liquid scales onto the ingot before returning it to the forge and continued hammering. The technique was differentpared to Johark and Daniel, to everybodys shock. Both artisans focus was broken as they looked over at Grimnirs work, curious about the new technique, before they shook their heads and regained their focus almost immediately. Grimnir, on the other hand, was unperturbed by everything. As he hammered the melted scales into the ingot, he then bent the ingot and ced one half over the other. Personally, I was quite mesmerized by the cksmiths work. The rhythmic hammering was extremely satisfying. Sadly, Tasianna couldnt share the same excitement for it as I did, deciding to brew me some tea to entertain herself. That was when Grimnirs hammer broke. It now became obvious why Grimnir insisted for a better hammer, as his smithing style required one which could withstand his me breath. The hammering sounds from his station stopped for a moment as he picked up another hammer and continued. Bring another hammer for Mister Grimnir, please! I asked Joharks cksmiths, whopiled without arguing. Any animosity they had for Grimnir was gone, reced by respect and amazement. Simrly to me, they couldnt keep their eyes from these masters performances. Like sponges, they were eagerly absorbing the hours of experience presented before them. Time flew by and a few of the onlookers had to return to work. A few guards even tried to interrupt thepetition, but I simply bluffed my way through it, telling them the Duke of Cedaraille wouldnt mind it. Ever since Saori added a few more details to my white robes, nobody has second-guessed whether I was a noble. Nothing was interrupting this match on my watch. Grimnirs me breath and speed of hammering meant he was the first to finish using up all the ingots and scales, disying several shimmering, light red eoriant sheets on his workbench. It was now time to turn them into scales. With every piece Grimnir cut out, he would heat it up and hammer it into its sparkling final form. Grimnir had called his hands too clumsy for artificer work, but that wasnt the case for cksmithing. With his me breath and hammering efficiency, Johark and Daniel couldnt keep up. The sky was almost turning orange as the master smiths continued their work. A handful of ttering light red scales was falling from Grimnirs hands as he finally was done with the sheets of eoriant. He then took thest piece of eoriant ingot and quickly turned it into a thin metal string. He wrapped it around a metal rod while it was red hot and cut all of them into small rings. When the sky had finished turningpletely orange, Grimnir was finally done stringing all the metal scales with the rings, presenting a light scalemail able to cover as much as a T-shirt. Johark and Daniel were done with their works about 30 or so minutester, and theirs also looked brilliant. Unfortunately, the results the system gave me were different. Dammit! Fuck! Eoriant zzanbal scalemail A scalemail made from scales of a ming zzanbal,bined with eoriant to create sturdy metal scales. The scales were fortified magnificently, bing sturdier and more resistant to heat than they normally would be. Vitality Power: 243 Wisdom Power: 311 Skill: [Sundering Resistance Lv. 2] [Piercing Resistance Lv. 2] [Fire Resistance Lv. 5] [Heat Resistance Lv. 3] [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] Eoriant zzanbal scalemail A scalemail made from scales of a ming zzanbal,bined with eoriant to create sturdy metal scales. The scales were fortified magnificently, bing sturdier and more resistant to heat than it normally would be. Vitality Power: 213 Wisdom Power: 291 Skill: [Sundering Resistance Lv. 3] [Piercing Resistance Lv. 3] [Fire Resistance Lv. 4] [Heat Resistance Lv. 3] [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] Joharks was the first and Daniels was the second. Compared to the armor from those ck Orc Knights I salvaged, the scalemail had around 300 Vitality Power and 100 Wisdom Power less, but that was to be expected, this was just a piece of scalemailpared to the full ted armor the orcs had. There were slight deviations between the two, but the armor was still around the same. It would have been hard for me to judge if those were my only options. Thankfully, Grimnir did not disappoint. Eoriant zzanbal scalemail A scalemail made from scales of a ming zzanbal,bined with eoriant to create sturdy metal scales. The scales were meltedpletely during the infusion process, fusing perfectly with the eoriant. Heat and physical resistances have been heightened beyond what this armor should have had. Vitality Power: 379 Wisdom Power: 471 Skill: [Sundering Resistance Lv. 4] [Piercing Resistance Lv. 4] [Fire Resistance Lv. 6] [Heat Resistance Lv. 4] [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] This is my token of trust. You ced your trust in me despite everything you heard and saw about me. You risked your life to acquire a piece of rock in the depths of a life-threatening dungeon, where we all could have lost our lives against the monsters there. You even saved my life, Grimnir handed me the scalemail, bowing to me in respect. Armor is supposed to be worn. I tried to adjust from sight alone, but itll probably still be a bit loose. Please, wear it, Hestia. I agreed. I handed Tasianna my robe and had her help me put it on. As Grimnir said, the scalemail was a bit toorge for me. It went right past my hips and ended at my thighs, however, the sleeves were a good fit. It feltfortable; the clinking of the scales wasnt too loud and instead felt satisfying. Its great, I smiled. That was when Grimnir kneeled down. Tasianna, recognizing something was up, quickly cast [Air Shield] around Grimnir and us to block anything from leaving the bubble. Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargrxymor, for saving my life, I, Grimnir from the Luedbrumdar n of the Ankor-Nazta, the Ankoran Mountain Ranges, am honor-bound to fulfill my promise to you, Grimnir suddenly stated, surprising me with his actions. You already told me, I know that. But why are you kneeling Grimnir. Dont tell me Uhm, you technically dont need to do that to fulfill your promise, you know? I replied, bbergasted at what I assumed Grimnir was intending with this. Yes, I know. However, the time we have together will probably not be enough for me to feel satisfied with myself. Your originalmission was for thess Eine, armor fit to protect her. That I will deliver for you, however, what about for you? What about for Saori? What about for Tasianna? Ive thought about it since you saved me and when I fought side-by-side with Saori and Tasianna. Grimnir then turned his head up, looking me straight into my eyes. To fulfill my promise, I must travel with you. I understand, however, what about yourself? I dont intend to turn you into a ve or something and dragging you along purely for that reason would be stupid. Mister Grimnir, while I understand your reasoning and I thank you very much for your selflessness, I cant take you on when you arent benefiting from traveling with us. Youre wrong. Grimnirs eyes sharpened, focusing on me intently. I was exiled from my n and dishonored by losing my crustlocks and [cksmiths Appraisal] because I displeased Blei by trying to recreate one of the Revolution Queens creations, the gun, with a good friend of mine. Broggi Luedbrumdar, my cousin, was the creator of the sthammer I wield. Blei, the God of cksmiths and Volcanoes, was one of the most active gods in Peolynca, always watching his cksmiths hammer away and creating new equipment to inspire him. As such, he is profligate when ites to spreading his blessing, even honoring cksmith workshops who catch his attention. Although he was once a subordinate of Shiterno, despite being a dwarf, he switched over to Crustacia when he realized how poorly Shiternos ideals and actions aligned with his own. However, that didnt mean Blei was a fully benevolent god. As he was a taz dwarf when he was a mortal, he could be extremely grumpy with terrible mood swings. He was known as a god who would punish cksmiths and strip them of his blessing if they ever displeased him. Even going so far as punishing entire guild branches if they ever shamed themselves terribly. The Revolution Queen, also known as Chihiro, the Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition, was the creator of a blueprint for the gun. It was unfinished and it was dered sacrilegious to ever finish it by Bleis will. Grimnir exined that there were testimonials of Chihiro of how she believed being responsible for bringing the gun to Peolynca wasnt something she wanted, as such, she left the blueprints unfinished. The Divine System also did not support gun and cannon skills, as Blei dered he had forbidden it. While cannons were allowed, guns could not be created, as the former was already in creation during Chihiros life. When Grimnir and his cousin, Broggi, tried to finish the gun, they were both dishonored and exiled. Blei is jealous of Goddess Chihiro, that is what I believe. During the lifetime of the Revolution Queen, many inventions were created, primarily manatech, to the point all dwarven artificers pray to her during their inventions first activation. My cousin lost his lifest year, when we tried to garner back his trust and blessing. That stubborn ddarg cursed us! Grimnir mmed his fist into the ground before calming himself to exin the reason why he actually wants toe with Aurora. My promise to you would also benefit me. I can create equipment inspired by two otherwordlers, while you would benefit from my skills as a cksmith and runesmith. When I disy these creations for all to see, I wish for Blei to feel envious and angry for losing a skilled taz like me! In addition, I want to finish my cousins masterpiece, his sthammer. My hands arent like his, I am not an inko like him, so I intend to teach whoever wishes to learn from a master artificers documents. Eine! Shell have a tutor! Grimnir then ced his hand on his chest, straightened his back, and spoke in a clear voice, Princess Hestia, once again, I will make you the offer. Allow me to serve you as your personal cksmith and runesmith! Allow me to join Aurora as its fifth member! Tasianna? I looked over at Tasianna to hear her response, to which she smiled and nodded vigorously. I giggled a bit, before turning back to Grimnir. Hie hie you meant the ninth member. We have four garms, dont forget. Tasianna then dispelled the air bubble, allowing everybody to hear my next words. Youre hired! [Taz Dwarf, Grimnir Luedbrumdar] has received the title [Hestias Retainer] and is now your follower 1 dwarf has be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:441 Things calmed down from thereon, at least, between Grimnir and the cksmiths of Cedaraille. While Grimnir won in the end, both Johark and Daniel were ecstatic to watch him work, asking if he could show his skills to them more, intending to use him as a way to train up their employees while also bettering themselves. Grimnir epted it, after all, he still had to make his new hammer. I handed over some voldunna ore, corrosive obsidian, and some of my scales to Grimnir. He intended to first create a cement hammer with Joharks hammer and then finish a hammer using the voldunna core I gave him. This took a while. About four days, actually, but what came out was something Grimnir couldnt help but brag about. I had already told Eine and Saori about Grimnir joining us and that we will most likely renovate his RV to fit all of us. Both agreed to my decision, believing a cksmith would be a great addition to Aurora. Eine was especially ecstatic as she gained an artificer tutor aside from her mother, and also a traveling method that didnt involve her having to walk. This girl I should probably force her to walk next to the damn RV at this rate! She needs to build up Stamina! After the four days were over, Yorshka also returned from her trip to Firwood. The Misfits arent done yet, we have some more free time people~ Yorshka had sent a message to her n to be delivered to my dragon mother. The Magical Biscuits decided to spend time with Saori. Me? Well, Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Yorshka, and I decided to enter the dungeons depths again. It was time for me to finally learn about my draconic heritage. A note from AbyssRaven I bet you guys thought I would add another girl, right?! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(25) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 187: A Pleasant Day with my ‘Niece.’ Chapter 187: A Pleasant Day with my Niece. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Hellde] Individual Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Hellde Level: 0/15 Job Skill gained: [Instant Heat Ignition], [Inferno Coating] When I first met Farron? Ahh, those were good times. Like a dashing knight, he swooped in with his griffon Tempestw to save me from an ambush against a ck mercpany. Youth creates confidence and confidence produces arrogance. Back then, I thought too little of humans and other beastmen, so I thought I could handle things by myself, Yorshka reminisced of her first years as an adventurer. You see, I was one of the best dragoon trainees in my youth. The kinkyuro, the dragonewt ns born from the most renowned ancient dragons in history, all believed I was a genius and that my future was pretty much set. Mhmm, the elder scales really pampered me, you know. Yup, that genius was nearly caught and enved by a bunch of inferior humans and beastmen. Overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer, yikes. It was the third day of SpringSun, four days after Grimnir began working on his hammer and Yorshka had left for Firwood to send a message to my dragonewt family of my existence. Both of them returned today at dawn, announcing their individual results. Grimnir, Auroras newest member, had finished two hammers and was ready to go craft equipment, while Yorshka announced that The Magical Biscuits could stay in Cedaraille for a bit longer. Saori and her students decided to continue what theyd been doing thest four days catching up and doing some training. On the other hand, Yorshka, I, and the rest of Aurora decided to follow her to floor 15. She was nning to perform some elder scale duty with me, which meant training, while Grimnir took this chance to start working on Eines armor in an environment suitable for a taz dwarf. Cedarailles dungeon was currently in reconstruction,but people could still visit it. The Duke exined to me two days ago, when I went to him to collect our part of the bounty from ying the rachonoid queen, that the dungeon master contracted to the dungeon was currently hard at work in the dungeons core room. The amount of Mana needed to fix everything the rachonoid caused was immense, and it would take time for the dungeon to collect enough Mana to fix them. That was why the dungeon was kept open for adventurers, especially for mages. The field before the dungeon was currently being drained of mana with mac nts while any monsters spawned there were being in and, subsequently, their corpses thrown into the dungeon for mana. On our way to the dungeon, I noticed that the ckened fields were filled with monsters, adventurers, and guards. The dungeon itself was in an okay-ish state. On the first nine floors, the burned and destroyed trees had been reced, the cracked ground was fixed, and the monster poptions had recuperated. The dungeon break areas, however, had been left open for some reason. Good for us though, since we reached floor ten in no time. Using wind spells, we jumped down into the ravine and safely made it to floor 15 in under a day. During our trip, Eine and I got curious about Yorshkas and Farrons past. You know, girl talk. We were interested in how Farron and Yorshka got together, and how Farron took on the Nordor name. Apparently, Farron was once a knight in his youth! Born in the Republic of Estralia, a country bordering the Kingdom of Artorias in the east, he immigrated into Artorias as an adventurer, making a name for himself in the Greenveil Duchy before being inducted into the Order of the Lionhearts with the rmendation of the current Marquess of Firwood and Duke of Cedaraille. In other words, he was a griffon knight. A griffon, that was the reason why Farron had tamer-rted skills in his profile. As a knight, he made it quite far into the ranks of the knighthood as merits were the only important factor in your advancement, not your social status. During a mission to track down and take down a criminal organization, Farron and Yorshka met. Yorshka, being called a genius trainee of the dragoon order of Loatryx, was extremely pompous in her youth, well, youth in dragonewt terms. Although the adulthood pilgrimage wasnt a thing for dragonewts, Yorshka still decided to travel the world to broaden her horizons in a simr fashion. Therefore, she traveled south to the dwarves Ankor-Nazta and then entered Artorias. The name White-Winged Dragoon spread throughout the kingdom; the up-anding solo adventurer was making her name heard. Her arrogance kept growing, until she was cornered by the aforementioned criminal syndicate in a less-than-ideal situation. A dragoon could only show their true power if they could jump and move around freely, so if they were to be kept down through magic, it could be dicey for them. Farron and Yorshka had already gotten acquainted when she went to the knight order for more information, having epted a Quest the Order of Lionheart couldnt handle. ording to Yorshka, I had the fattest smirk when I first spoke with him. Solving an issue the royal knights order couldnt solve was my way to make it clear how dragonewts are the superior race. Yes, and I told him that straight to his face. By the holy Light, was I a bitch. It didnt go well, as Yorshka admitted. Farron and Gael, whod recently defected from the Yanderu Eluseuss, the criminal syndicate / ck mercpany in question, swooped in to Yorshkas rescue just in time; however, thepanys leaders escaped before they could reach them. Embarrassed by her failure, Yorshka epted Farrons request to team up to hunt down the group, in addition to saving Gaels girlfriend, whod been kidnapped by the ckpany, prompting his defection. Gaels girlfriend? Did you three manage to save her? I asked Yorshka, finding it odd that Gael was so much of a wreck when Saori first met him. Unfortunately, Yorshka shook her head. We managed to hunt them down to the Kingdom of Rakatheen, which is located southeast from Artorias, and we brought the leaders to justice, but by the time we found Gaelspanion well, there is a reason why he turned from a jokester and general nuisance into an alcoholic. Have you met a man named Bo, Hestia? He was the poor girls brother. Gael took him in because he had nowhere else to go. Gael was born an orphan and became a criminal just to survive. Nowadays, he controlled a spywork made out of street urchins he was taking care of. While you might call it childbor by Earths standards, its not like the kids really had any choice in the matter in Artorias. It was either work for Gael while receiving a wage, housing, and warm food, or join the local temple and be a grey-robed priest and lose most of your freedom in the process. There were no child services or protectionws currently. After finallynding on floor 15, I had to ask Yorshka about something important. What happened to Farrons griffon? He died protecting Farron when we fought against a crystal basilisk, Yorshka sighed deeply. Gael decided to leave our party after what happened. Farron was promoted but decided to continue traveling with me. We visited Loatryx, where I taught him dragoon spearmanship, but it was also where we lost Tempestw. Farron and I became A ranks during our time there, hunting down Loatryxs big monsters for training. Unfortunately, on a quest to hunt down an A rank crystal basilisk, he not only damaged his lungs but also lost Tempestw, who was crystallized by the monsters venomous breath. And you two fell in love, afterward, correct? Eine asked. Pretty much. I tried to cheer him up, we spent a lot more time together inside a room than on the battlefield, and it all just happened. We married, he took on my ns name as he was amoner, Prisci was born, and we settled in Firwood. He became a guild master while I helped hunt down monstersing out from the Belzac forest. I eventually got recruited by the Knights of Aurena, despite only worshipping Goddess Aurena purely because of God Kargryxmor. So, youre actually not a real part of the Church of Aurena, huh? Its just a job for you? I asked, finally understanding the situation with Yorshka. Yup, the money was good and the job came from an old friend. To be honest, I hadnt read the holy book even once before joining. My friend told me he was dissatisfied with something in the church, but never borated further on it. My only job was to take care of the kids and give reports on them, she shrugged before looking into my eyes. My true allegiance is towards my family. Ive ovee the zealous fervor dragonewts have for dragons and God Kargryxmor long ago, and I mostly just care about my n, Farron, and Prisci nowadays. Hestia, I really want you to trust me, not cause of any schemes or something, but purely because youre family to me now. After all, I heard how you befriended my precious Prisci and how youre even going the extra mile to help my dear husband. That alone makes you adorable, Hestia. Yorshka then began ruffling my hair as if Im a pet. She seemed to be enjoying it. If what Yorshka said really was genuine, then maybe it was fine to trust Yorshka more? The students seemed to like her, and she cant be a bad person if shes Farrons and Priscis family, right? Honestly, the whole thought of her being my niece was just weird. Not cause she was almost old enough to be my grandma, but just in general. I still cant ept my new family. I just couldnt. It feels weird to me to call somebody else mother, instead of my mama. I can trust Yorshka as a friend, but I dont think I can just casually call her niece or something. After we all descended to the fields of floor 15 to 19, Grimnir went towards a magma stream and told me to unload his equipment here. Tasianna decided to harvest a few of the mushrooms and nts in the nearby mushroom forest, believing they might be useful as either cooking or alchemy ingredients. Eine and I, on the other hand, began some light weapon training with Yorshka. Well, as agreed, Ill help you two a bit with your physical training. Hestia, I heard from Farron that he taught you a bit on how to wield a spear, correct? Eine, you should have more formal training from your house, so these training exercises shouldnt be too hard for you, especially with your higher stats. Okay, lets begin. Although I mentioned light training, Yorshkas understanding of light was nowhere close to what you would expect. Eineined it was simr to mine, which was a total lie, you know. When I trained Eine, I actually treated it like a warm-up. Move! Yorshkas spear pierced the air forward, forcing me to swerve my head to the side. Nonstop, Eine and I had to dodge Yorshkas attack, unable to attack back, as this spar was limited to physical attacks only. Eine had to use her sword or kicks to strike Yorshka, while I was restricted to my spear, ws, and tail. Unfortunately, Yorshka was just too fast. Her spear moved in a way that I thought I was seeing clones of it, causing my senses to mistake feints for attacks. However, as this was a spar, none of the attacks actually carried any killing intent. Yorshka moved her spear masterfully to a degree where it felt as if we were dodging them at thest second, and if we failed, she would pull back the spearhead and smack us with a supersonic bash from her handle. Still, if I continue only dodging attacks, I would just tire myself out. Being proactive and attacking Yorshka before she hit me would just open me up to a counterattack. Ill just do what I did when fighting Farron, let her attack me first, dodge it, and use that window of opening to strike back. But it felt as if Yorshka was reading my mind. I rotated my body around to dodge Yorshkas next attack tond a roundhouse tail sh, but my attack was quickly blocked. Good. When ites to weapon duels, you cant force your body to move at 100% every single second. That would just tire you out and weaken your arms and legs and, consequently, also your attack power. Dodge the attacks with an explosion of power with the least amount of movements, then turn that momentum into a counter. Of course, she anticipated this! A beginner like me fighting a master in the spear like Yorshka would result in this one-sided beating, so it would be best if I just clenched my teeth and fought back. Im attempting to learn the spear to diversify my fighting style, to give me more tricks up my sleeves against a more diverse range of enemies. Using [Air Walk], I kicked the air to somersault over Yorshka, stabbing at her as I did so. Yorshka smirked, returning my attacks, and blocking everything while I walked in the air. With Yorshkas focus on me, that left her back open for Eines attack. Not wasting a single second, Eine lunged forward with her sword and it was parried by Yorshkas tail! Hestia, your scale-dust is one of the gifts you inherited from your mother. While Lady Melloxtstressas scale-dust cannot explode like yours, the original function of a silver dragons silver powder is to reinforce and strengthen your scales, turning every single one of them into a cutting edge. Yours is naturally like a de, but your scale-dust lost its sharpening function in exchange to bing like bombs, Yorshka then shoved each of us away with incredible strength as she continued her exnation. Metallic-scaled dragons like your mother and uncle are the rarest of all dragons and there is a chance a silver dragons hatchlings wont inherit their scales if the partner isnt one of the n themselves. That is why I am a white dragonewt, simr to our rtives, the white dragons. However, as my bloodline belongs to Nordoramsul, my scales can still harden and be sharper any time I wish. Yorshka then took her gauntlets off, showing how her scales were morphing, bing sharp as des. She then pointed at the small openings on the back of her armor, where her wings wereing out from. This armor was made using my scales, allowing me to pour mana into them to open slots for my wings and tail toe out from when I transform back into my original form. Its almost like a kind of manatech. If your new cksmith is worth anything, he should be able to do a mechanical weapon or armor too. Grimnir snorted when he heard this, dropping a voldunna bucket full of magma on the ground. Shut up, woman! I aint gonna let it rest when you belittle me in front of my client and benefactor! Lass, mechanical armor and weapons are the minimum a master cksmith should be able to do. Trust me, I can make you one! By mechanical weapon, Yorshka and Grimnir probably meant something like Farrons swordspear. During our spars, he was always able to drag the weapons handle up and down, switching it from sword to spear form whenever he wanted. As the System registered them as viable weapons, Farrons weapon was an example of a sessful mecha weapon. Good to hear, Master Dwarf, Yorshka gave Grimnir a thumbs up. Hestia, the volchark heart Saori and Tasianna gave you?That is a great item to be turned into a catalyst. As much as you want to train with the spear, and I salute you for striving to improve yourself, I would still suggest you not to let your potential as an archmage go to waste. Kargryxmors have extremely potent magic, and the amount you can already do as a year-old hatchling is already amazing. Saori said something simr when she presented to me a volchark heart as a birthday present, saying it could be made into a great catalyst for me if I let an alchemist work on it. Imagine getting a literal heart for your birthday, and not just emoticons. Considering what Master Kush could do with his catalyst, Im still itching to turn this into something amazing. Yorshka continued. If you want to continue down the path of the spear, make sure it''s a mechanical weapon that can hold your catalyst. Turn it into a pseudo-staff. Also, make sure you use hard materials for the catalyst to make it sturdier. It might sound weird to put your catalyst into a melee weapon, but it can amplify your weapons power, too. She then pointed her spear at me. Lets continue. Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Spear Technique Lv. 7] [Spear Mastery Lv. 3] gained Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Hellde] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up Time passed as the three of us trained. Tasianna made it back with baskets full of seeds, mushrooms, roots, and other nts you could find around here. Any monster who was idiotic enough to approach us was either scared away or killed by a spell I randomly shot at them. With how Yorshka wouldnt let us breathe or rest for a second, both of us cheered when the training stopped. Light training, yeah, sure A powerful warrior not only has a trained body but also a strong mind. This should be basic, but being able to analyze your opponents fighting style and tactics is one of the most important steps to winning, Yorshka stated while drinking some cold water from Tasianna, before looking over at us. You two are lucky, having ess to [Identify] through the skill shop gives you an immense advantage over somebody like me, who only has [Identify Lv. 4]. You can level it up faster through skill points. I guess youve been using the skill to look into your opponents profile, right, Hestia? I nodded. Anybody I consider an enemy. [Identify], or [Mana Eyes] for me, is something I consider intrusive. Earth has something called private information, so I would like to avoid using the skill to spy on every single person. Eine pretty much had the same response, as she grew up learning it was bad etiquette to use [Identify] on others without their permission. Nobles would have ways to detect the skill, and if they did, it could cause some major drama. Eine herself has a [Ring of Identification] to counter [Identify] in her possession. Yorshka then noticed a zzanbal, and decided to use it as a training dummy. She jumped up into the air with [Dragoon Jump] and then crashed onto it with extreme speed. When she used this as a segue to ask us why she was moving that fast, Eine couldnt understand how she was supposed to answer that, citing we had no information. I, on the other hand, had an idea since Id seen it multiple times already. Its [Dragoon Jump] again, right? You jump up first with that ability, then use [Air Walk] to stand up in the air. There was a short dy when you attacked, meaning either you needed to aim your attack or you were casting a spell under your breath, I responded. A spell? Wait, but I didnt see a magic circle, Eine looked at me, baffled. They were hidden behind her wings. Not toorge, but enough to push her forward. She then used [Dragoon Jump] again while standing on air, giving her an extreme boost in speed. Shouldnt that be pretty tiring, though? I asked Yorshka after exining everything to Eine. She nodded. Eine then let out an awed voice, impressed that I was able to see everything. She then took out a small piece of parchment and a piece of charcoal from her bag, scribbling the information shed learned on it. Looking through the other pieces of parchment in her bag, I noticed most of that information was about how to use the skill shop and which skills tobine to increase their effectiveness. When I asked why she did that, she answered that she got the idea from the students. All of them made a lot of notes when they trained under Yorshka, figuring it would be best to write down important information like survival tips and such. Despite leveling up a lot, Eine believed making notes and reviewing them would help her find her path as a fighter. Ive checked out my skill shop, and I couldnt find anything special like you, Saori, or Tasianna did. Nothing seems extraordinary or special. I didnt want to burden Aurora with this, so I wrote down certain skills that I believe would work best in abo. Just like [Air Walk] with [Dragoon Jump]. I want to make myself useful, Hestia, and I think this is how I should do it. Eine reasoned that being average was keeping her back in Aurora, simr to how she was keeping House Helvas behind due to her weakness. However, my words seemed to have created a spark in her where she decided she needed to ovee this hurdle through training, just like how she was able to catch up with her brother through my training. She then continued, Ive decided, I want to follow my fathers footprints fully. Although it isnt allowed due to my age, there are some exceptions where the Order of the Lionheart can ept me as a squire. Hestia, I want to be a griffon knight, so I must prepare for the qualification exam this year. Eine was glowing with anticipation and ambition, looking almost the same when she first asked me to join Aurora. I couldnt help but smile for her, congratting her for finding her drive. However, somehow, it does make me feel a bit conflicted though. The idea of mixing skills, spells, and abilities was something Ive already figured out, and it was something Ive shown Eine numerous times, but this idea really consolidated into her mind through the students. In fact, hasnt she been spending a lot of time with them in general? I mean, in the past four days, weve been chilling most of the time but she also spent more time with them than with me. Even Saori was spending more time with them. I wonder what they were talking about now? Wait am I... jealous? My thoughts were then interrupted by Yorshka and Grimnir. Yorshka was mentioning that shell try to help Eine get prepared for the exam with training, mentioning she should prepare herself for it. Eine agreed to her offer and then went over to Grimnir, who was calling her and Tasianna over. They were taking Eines measurements for her armor and Grimnir also needed some input from her on how her armor should fit her fighting style. That meant Yorshka and I finally had some time alone. She looked over at me and frowned. Whats with that pout. Something happened? She was earnestly confused. Nothing, really. Ahem, I shrugged off her question and stood back up, spear in my hand. Well, uhm, about before, training with the spear, it does sound enticing. I know we need to speak, so how about- Cool with me, Yorshka immediately agreed. It makes me smile to hear that I can teach an imperial dragon princess my dragoon techniques. To say the least, Ive altered it with Farrons help, so its not the standard stuff. This one will actually be light training, alright? You need to be able to speak with me, after all. I nodded, fallng into a fighting position. Yorshka smiled once again, like an aunt happy to see her niece being energetic, You remind me a bit of Prisci when she first asked me to teach her magic and the spear. Hestia, dear, well begin with the Nordor n, after all, so you should know about Loatryx. Then well speak about your mother, Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor. The second SS rank dragon of the current age, rivaling even the Dragon Emperor himself. Profile: Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 65 Race: Taz Dwarf Age: 71 Years Job: Master cksmith Level: 21/35 Status: Health: 6136/6136 Mana: 1240/1240 Strength: 2190 Intelligence: 567 Vitality: 2671 Wisdom: 3571 Agility: 1532 Stamina: 5902/5902 Effects: None Skill Points: 0 Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 9] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Mental Stability Lv. 5] [Body of Earth] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 6] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 5] [Axe Technique Lv. 4] [Axe Mastery Lv. 3] [Hammer Technique Lv. 9] [Hammer Mastery Lv. 7] [Polearm Technique Lv. 8] [Polearm Mastery Lv. 6] [Mana Strike Lv. 10] [Stamina Strike Lv. 9] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 6] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 5] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 10] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] [Concentration Lv. 9] [Prediction Lv. 5] [Danger Perception Lv. 5] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 5] [Probability Correction Lv. 8] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 3] [Tracking Lv. 5] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 4] [Acrobatic Lv. 1] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] [Pain Resistance Lv. 9] [Poison Resistance Lv. 6] [Paralyze Resistance Lv. 4] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 8] [Fear Resistance Lv. 8] [Terror Resistance Lv. 7] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 2] [Mind Protection Lv. 1] [Lava Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 3] [Water Resistance Lv. 2] [Terra Resistance Lv. 2] [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 8] [Dwarven Magic Resistance] Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 7] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 7] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 5] Others: [Merchant Lv. 3] [Dextrous Hands Lv. 3] [Artificer Lv. 4] [Woodworking Lv. 8] [Stonecrafting Lv. 9] [Master of Metal Lv. 2] [Master cksmith Lv. 4] [Master Runesmith Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 4] [Instruction Lv. 4] [Identity Blocker Lv. 8] [Terror Aura Lv. 6] [Battle Mind Lv. 4] [Miner Lv. 8] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 7] Job: [Master cksmith Lv. 1] [Heat Resistance Lv. 8] [Strong Lung] Ability List: Unarmed: [Stoneskin] [Ram-Horn] [Boulder Smash] [Boulder Throw] Hammer: [Smash] [Heavy m] [Forge Hammer] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] Body of Earth Created by the first Earth Elemental Emperor, dwarves have sturdy bodies able to withstand anything thend can threaten them with. Unable to expel mana from their body, in return, any usage of mana has its effectiveness increased Dwarven Magic Resistance Created inside mountains full of mana minerals, a dwarfs body can withstand magic attacks far better than any race. Reduces all magic damage inflicted on the user by 50%. Increases resistances against all sources of fire andva A note from AbyssRaven Dragoon Hestia! Also, another Guild War event will begin tomorrow in Granblue. I will be grinding, a lot. You may consider this a mini vacation for myself. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(26) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 188: Clan Nordoramsul. Chapter 188: n Nordoramsul. To exin your mothers history, we should first start with a general overview of both Loatryx and Kargryx. Yorshka began while correcting my stance. Just like Farron, she was moving my limbs around and giving me tips on how to wield a spear correctly. Most of the information Yorshka gave me were things Id already learned from Cernust, like Kargryx being on the continent Miononbx, that the Loatryx colony on Altrust is quite different due to the Revolution Queens influence, and the history of Loatryx in general. In fact, Yorshka told me that the Loatryx on Altrust shared quite a few simrities with Japan. The students called them Sakura Trees or Cherry Blossom. We in Peolynca call them Hermen Petals, and dragonewts used to use them purely for meditation oils or fever medicine until the Revolution Queen turned them into a yearly spectacle. In fact, kimonos and yukatas have be the formal dresses for most dragonewts, Yorshka exined this cultural cross-pollination caused by a single otherworlder. That reminded me, Cernust did give me a few of those hermen petal seeds, and Tasianna has been growing them inside our garden ever since. They havent fully sprouted yet, but maybe we can do something with themter on. If the dwarves inherited the Revolution Queens technology and culinary arts, then the dragonewts inherited her culture and aesthetic choices. The dragon knights, or dragoons, were the most popr discipline and knight order in Loatryx, however, the concept of samurais had spread so much that important personages would usually have one or two samurai guard them 24/7. While the cultures of the two Loatryx, both the one on Miononbx and the colony on Altrust, were rich and something Yorshka was willing to teach meter, Kargryx was a different story. Let me guess, its deste? I guessed, seeing as Cernust didnt have too many fondments about it. Pretty much. Loatryx is the civilization and melting pot of personalities and ideas, while the Empire of Dragons is pretty much devoid of everything you could want. Loatryx was founded on the idea of civilization, a side effect of dragonewt human, dwarven, and elven ancestry, and grew to fit this new races desires and interests. On the other hand, dragons were usually loners, rarely congregating together in groups of more than three two parents and their child. Thend of Kargryx was filled with wildlife and vegetation, meaning it wasnt lifeless, but for an empire, it was barren. While theirnd was mostly left to flourish by themselves until a dragon came swooping in for their dinner, theirirs were something they cared for quite a lot. Decorated with treasures or artifacts they gathered during their adventures, if a dragon wasnt sleeping or hunting food, they mostly spent their time rearranging their cave or nest, making it more opulent andfortable for them. Hestia, do you know the concept of true dragonkins and lesser dragonkins? I nodded to Yorshkas question, having heard it from Astalos, that wyvern Kargryxmor sent after me. True dragonkins include dragons, drakes, leviathans, and adamantoises, while I only know wyverns belong to thetter. I personally dont know why there is a distinction between them, though. My answers were correct, of course, but I was still missing a couple of examples. Ryuukoatls were serpentine, feathered true dragons who can be found in Aelozonia, where the saurians came from, and in the far east of Altrust, where the beastmen alliance is situated. Yorshka even confirmed that Xohulotel, the God of Serpents and Saurians, was the strongest ryuukoatl before his apotheosis. For the lesser dragonkins, there were also the ocean serpents, cockatrices, wyrms, and kirins. The main differences between a true and a lesser dragonkin were the stats, base rank of the offspring, and the power of their blood. While the former two were important to create a distinction in the first ce, thest reason was the pivotal one. Lesser dragonkin blood was potent and quite desirable for their effects in alchemy, but a true dragonkins blood was worth a fortune for a master alchemist. Effects like empowering healing potions to an almost insane rate, reinforcement of the mana paths to increase your natural mana growth or mana regeneration, and also the prospects of prolonged life for short-living races like humans. The stronger and older a dragon became, the more their blood would be infused with their extremely refined mana. While all of this sounded great, dragonewt and levianewt culture considered that using true dragonkin blood for anything other than rituals and tributes, was taboo and sphemy. Youre lucky it''s your blood you gave to Saori, Hestia. While most dragonkins wouldnt care for it too much, we dragonewts can be irrational when we see our revered dragons gifts being misused. Honestly, I met Saori before you purely cause I mistook her scent for yours! Yorshka exined. Honestly, when I heard from Saori what happened, I couldnt be more baffled. She drank your blood and she then evolved into a form that grew scales and sent out pheromones smelling exactly like yours? Crazy. She honestly sounds just like a kirin, but she doesnt have a horse form, and I dont think she could be a drake purely from that alone. Hey, Saori and I were quite surprised our little idea even worked out in the end. Ingesting my blood unlocked the [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir] option for Saoris B rank evolution was just a random idea Saori had after seeing kobold druids drinking monster blood. We didnt expect it to actually work, but it somehow did. She grew scales, received the unique skill [Stygian Voltage], and gained a stronger body in general. Apparently, she also smelled the same as me, but neither Saori nor I could confirm this. Yorshka had a simple exnation for this. I couldnt smell Saoris pheromones since they were identical to my own, something which Id been constantly exposed to since my birth, and then she concluded that Saoris blood wasnt pure enough to allow her to smell a dragonkins or dragonewts pheromones. Dragonewts in general could only smell a dragons pheromones if their bloodline was strong enough, which Yorshka and Priscis was. Saori, on the other hand, only drank a pint full of my blood, and her evolution hasnt turned herpletely into a dragonkin yet. Yet. Both of you are mutated monsters. There has never been a sunfang dragon nor a stygian-scaled fenrir before, I believe. Actually, Im absolutely sure with your race, Hestia, Yorshka nodded in admiration, stating how Ive fused both my fathers and mothers traits to be an entirely new dragon type. In any case, tell Saori to be careful. There can be some misunderstandings if you arent with her if she meets another dragonkin. She fooled my nose, after all. While we were talking, my spear training began. Training was mostly focused on how I could fully integrate the spear into my current fighting style, which was a hybrid of magic and close-quarter dragon abilities. Of course, using the spear as my primary weapon wasnt the goal here, Yorshka told me, mentioning how the spear-catalyst fusion I should get for myself would be the objective. There was also my scale-dust I had toplement my fighting style. Yorshkas silver scale-dust was quite different from my own, but my scale-dust was still a derivative of Nordoramsuls scale-dust at the end of the day. Including giving me suggestions on improving my rocket booster control, she also gave me much-needed aerialbat tips. O-Okay, thi-shit! Too much, too much! I blurted out, struggling to control the explosion rate of my scale-dust under the scales of my wings. Was flying always this hard? I wouldnt call this flying, but shouldnt you be using your [Pyrokinesis] to control the amount of fire? Yorshka suggested, holding onto my tail to prevent me from flying off. Its not that easy. [Pyrokinesis] isnt the issue here, I am regting my body temperature perfectly with my core and the intensity of the mes is manageable, but the problem is the amount of scale-dust explosions is hard to manage. The issue here was that an explosion from my scale-dust was like a spark, and to reproduce these rocket boosters, I needed a bunch of scale-dust to explode simultaneously and continuously. My problem was that I couldnt tell how much scale-dust I was causing to explode, and the feeling necessary to control it like a master wasnt there yet for me. Ahh, thats understandable, its not like the System gave us a counter or something to keep track of how much powder we are using up. You know, maybe this will help. Whenever I do one of my dives, I usually fortify my scales with powder to make my body sleeker and more aerodynamic. Not only does silver powder make them sharp as a dagger but they also help a silver dragon fly faster, Yorshka exined the function of her version of the scale-dust before disying their function for me to inspect. Her white scales seemed to start shining like silver as they hardened up. Sharp, less friction, and also shinier like silver. During prolonged battles, I usually keep track of my silver powder amount by the glow of my scales. Silver powder would fall off over time, dulling the silvery glow. When my scales start to resemble my hair color, thats when I know I need to let them regenerate. Yorshkas snow-white hair was practically the same color as her scales, much like it was for me, so using this trick was quite smart. The fact of the matter is that there was too much scale-dust for me to manage, so having something to make this micromanaging easier would be helpful for my situation. Color would be a good indication but it''s not like my crimson mes could change to my white or purple mes automatically to tell me when I was running low on scale-dust. However, I do have a tip to help you out, though, Yorshka announced, giving me hope for her next words. Wind magic, although mana extensive, is your best option until your body matures enough. You luckily have already acquired [Tailwind], so I would follow Tasiannas example in this matter. Using [Fluid Cast], alter [Tailwind]s effect of always facing in front of you. You have these weird parallel minds, right, have them control the spell and use the wind to not only slow you down but also elerate yourself to reduce your total scale-dust usage. The idea was simr to my [Wind st] option, but I forgot I could be creative with my spell usage. Morphing a spells form was [Fluid Cast]s most important feature, the reason for why custom spells could be made so easily. Considering I was the mage, I should feel embarrassed for not figuring this out earlier, but then again, Yorshka was far older than me. With agees wisdom. Moderating my scale-dust usage and keeping it constant, I cast [Tailwind] around me. At first, the winding from my back was making me move a bit too fast forward but once a parallel mind began controlling it, I felt stable just hanging up in the air. Since this was the first time weve used the spell in this way, I needed the proper feel for this new movement ability, which meant a lot of practice. If I added [Wind st] to my usage, Id probably be able to emte flying. Still, this uses up a parallel mind. [Aerokinesis] requires two to keep up my music to share my buffs, so if Im flying and also ying music, thatll leave me with seven remaining. As the body-controlling mind I need to regte the scale-dust and move my body around. Practice, practice, practice. Young dragons and dragonewts usually cant fly as neither your wings nor their muscles are fully developed yet. You can offset this with mana, but I saw you had injuries with your mana paths on the party screen. Tragic. Yorshka then let go of my tail, allowing me to fly around a bit and get some practice in. She then followed me up into the air, pping her wings while moving like a butterfly; it made me a bit envious, I admit, making me imagine how it would feel like soaring through the sky again. Anyways, while the spear is good and so on, we cant forget the fact that as a dragon, you have three additional appendages besides your arms and legs. You need to know how to use them properly. I already know how to use my tail, if youre talking about that, but, my wings? I usually hide them when Im walking around town, and I dont see too much use of them as weapons when my ws and tail can do it better, I responded while bncing myself using the rocket boosters. Ohe on, Hestia, your wings are beautiful, it isnt something you should be hiding. If you use them to wrap yourself like a robe, they can even act as a defensive shield. Anyway, as you should have noticed with your wings, the scales on them are pretty sharp. I inspected them as Yorshka pointed them out. The scales on them were sturdy and sharp, simr to those on my tail, while the two sharp spikes on the edge of them could be used as spears. A dragons body is a living weapon, a fortress full of scales and cannons spewing fire. With wings and a tail strong enough to act as weapons, why shouldnt you utilize them to make yourself more unpredictable? Even if you were more focused on your spells, wouldnt it make you less nervous, knowing even in melee nobody can best you? True, that does sound pretty good. Thats why I became a hybrid in the first ce, so it wont hurt to train more. Training was training, I couldntin about it. As Yorshka went through her tips and it was time for me to train my muscles through repetitive tasks, Yorshka continued her exnation of dragon culture, now it was time to speak about our ancestor. Nordor, or his real name, Nordoramsul, was an SS rank silver dragon who lived during the time of Kargryxmors reign as the ck emperor of the sky, bing one of the dragon empires first vassals. He was over 6000 years old when the origin gods descended to Peolynca, and joined God Kargryxmor as an angel with his apotheosis. To usher in a new age, most heroes and beasts of legends left the mortal realm willingly for an immortal life in the divine realm, Yorshka scratched her head, trying her best to remember all the details she needed to tell me about this part of our history. As expected, Yorshka wasnt old enough to have experienced all of this, neither were her parents. Only the founder of the dragonewt n of Nordors, my dragon uncle, witnessed his fathers ascent first-hand. He wrote about it in a book for any future generation to learn about the feats and life of Nordoramsul, wanting his father to not be forgotten in time due to not being an SSS rank in hisst moments as a mortal. Do you remember when I mentioned the kinkyuro? I nodded to Yorshkas question. The status of a dragonewt n is determined by the strength of their ancestor, and this hierarchical system, acting like the humans caste system, has pretty much dominated Loatryxs society. The kinkyuro are the ns created by the six SSS rank dragons and drakes before the appearance of the Origin Gods. As expected, Kargryxmors dragonewt n was a part of the kinkyuro. If Yorshka was rted to me, then the dragonewts from the Kargryxmor n were rtives, too. However, since Nordoramsul never reached SSS rank during his lifetime, his n was a tier lower than my fathers side. As Loatryx was a republic, this difference in tier wasnt too important. Now, why was Nordoramsuls name shortened in the first ce? Well, apparently, silver dragons seemed to prefer thepany of humanoids more than dragons, especially short-lived humans and their fast-paced lifetime. It creates a juxtaposition between the two races; one could sleep for hundreds of years and they wouldnt feel it while the other would die out before the former woke up. Silver dragons found this interesting. As such, Nordoramsul had plenty of connections with humans, dwarves, elves, and other beastmen during his life. Although used to the tragedy of losing his human friends, he still kept on living that way as his life would have been far less interesting without them. In honor of all the friends he has lost in his life, Nordoramsul asked his son and daughter to take on his humanoid forms name: Nordor. Now let us speak about your uncle, Odlesstrus Malborous Nordor, and your mother, Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor. Yorshka then pped her wings, sending her flying up a few feet before twirling her body around like a ballerina, sending a shower of silver dust down. It was extremely excessive. Being 500 years older than her brother, the over 3500 years old Lady Melloxtressa lived before the Origin God came to this world and experienced with her brother the treacherous life of a dragon before before Kargryxmor ascended to godhood and living conditions for dragonkin significantly improved. In this time your mother made one vow: to be strong enough to protect her children. In Yorshkas words, the history books and first-hand retelling from dragons gave dragonewts a good enough overview of how Peolynca looked before the Origin Gods introduced the Divine System to the world. As you would expect, a world without the game-like System was pretty simr to Earth, except that Peolynca still created mana. One part of the System the dragons of today loved was the dungeon system. Monster spawnings have always been a natural phenomenon in Peolynca, but for a dragon who required immense resources to survive and grow in strength, this process was still extremely slow, especially with multiplepetitors prowling the sky for their next meal. Conflict between dragons and sometimes even with other monster races urred often due to territorial disputes or to fight over a carcass. My dragon mother, despite living inside the dragon empire with her own father and mother, still had to experience fighting against other dragons for food. These harsh times tempered her body and mind, preparing her for the power vacuum left behind with the introduction of the System. Levels, monster ranks, and stats were quickly integrated into Peolyncas world, where monsters and humanoids were finally able to receive a quick overview of their stats. System-specific skills like [Identify] or stat growth enhancers were, of course, not included, but it still gave the Origin Gods a good idea of who the most powerful beings were. Several were offered to be subordinate gods, to aid the worlds new gods in shaping the future. Many beings, even those already extremely powerful, had already begun to revere the Origin Gods for their ability to create the Divine System in the first ce. When the gods demonstrated their powers to their new followers during the demon wars an event that led to the creation of the demonkin the majority of the skeptics were won over. Regardless, some werent so easily impressed. Able topete with the seven demons invasion without the need for the gods powers, Kargryxmor was one of the beings of Peolynca able to create a bargain with the Goddess of Light, Aurena. For epting her proposal to be her subordinate god, Kargryxmor asked in return for a dungeon to feed the creatures of Kargyx, so the conflict inside his empire could finally end. That was how Kargryxmor became the God of Dragons and Oaths, ording to the dragonewts history books, for he made an oath to serve Aurena if she could help him. Many of Kargryxmors vassals and trusted friends followed him to the divine realm, which consisted of nearly all SSS, SS, and S rank dragons, leaving their children behind to rule the mortal realm as their parents defended the world from the otherworldly threat of demons. A dungeon aptly named the Dungeon of Infinite Feasts was soon created in Kargryx, creating enough game for the new age of dragons to fill their stomachs; however, Kargryxmor overlooked one major thing during his time as the absolute emperor of Kargryx. Food was one major problem, but dragons also enjoyed power. With the strongest dragon emperor leaving his throne behind for his son, a war for the throne began. This power vacuum was brutal, especially for Melloxtressa and her brother Odlesstruss, who had barely reached A rank before their parents ascended. Luckily, the heir apparent, Eltharion Tyranoid Kargryxmor my dragon father was a capable and ferocious dragon in his own right, being one of the few S rank dragons who remained in the mortal realm. Allying themselves with him, the Nordor siblings survived through this turbulent time that ended with Eltharions victory and coronation. The war began during the year 123 after the Origin Gods descent to Peolynca and truly ended in the year 319. Your mother, during this time, learned about the harshness of this world and how her fathers choice to leave them behind brought her and her brother great hardship. They had to fight even before this war, but this war tore families apart into different factions. Emperor Eltharion had to y his siblings for the right to his throne, while families lost their loved ones during this war. Silver dragons werent ferocious warmongers, so this affected your mother quite a lot, ording to your uncle. Yorshka and I had already stopped training for the day. I was breathing heavily and, mid-way through her storytelling, I began getting immersed. She continued, During thest years of the war, she made a vow. She couldnt prevent this from happening with others, but she would for her children. To give her children a good and healthy environment, she swore an oath to herself to be strong enough to defend them while seeking out the strongest mate she could find. Yorshka brows then curved downwards, as she showed me a wry smile. Little did she know that Eltharions rule would be an extremely peaceful one, to the point that Kargryx became rather barren of life, conflict, and progress. The dragons enjoyed their life either by sleeping, decorating their caves, or socializing with Loatryx. It got to the point that dragons simply shut themselves out from anything not happening on Miononbx and the Ancient Elven Kingdom, KelThun, the original home ind of the elves of Sariel. In other words, the dragon empire had begun to be disinterested in the worlds affairs. They had an infinite source of food and fighting in the form of the Dungeon of Infinite Feasts, they had entertainment with their rtives the dragonewt and the leviathans docking on Miononbxsnd, and most importantly, peace. With how much the world was evolving outside their continents shores, they were isting themselves. Bing a world-famous idol would be impossible there Your mother understood her child would be safe in this new world, nevertheless, she had to continue her original pledge. As a follower of God Kargryxmor, the God of Oaths, she had to keep hers. And for that, she trained herself inside the Dungeon of Infinite Feasts, obsessively seeking more and more experience to finally evolve into the worlds second SS rank dragon of the current age, Yorshka showed her pride as Melloxstressa rtive at this point, nodding in congrattions for her achievement. Your father, although once a proud warrior, had, ahem, the emperor has, uhm, bezier during these peaceful times. Still, a Kargryxmor child was strong, extremely strong purely from their bloodline alone, so your mother became your fathers newest empress despite the bacsh of the other, more established empresses. Being the daughters or granddaughters of the five other SSS rank dragons who ascended with God Kargryxmor, they did not appreciate Lady Melloxstressas intrusion into the imperial family. She trained to be an SS rank, went against a bunch of empresses opinions on something, and got into bed with azy, once-strong emperor for his genes, just so her kid could be so strong they wouldnt have to worry about their safety? Thats actually respectful. Actually pretty badass. Please, keep in mind, all of this happened while her brother married an elven woman. Your mother, yearning for a child for herself, saw not only her sister-inw but also her closest friend be mothers before her. When she finally reached her goal, everybody from n Nordor celebrated this goal with her. We were all happy for your mother and the newest addition to the family, you, Hestia. I kept silent. The feelings inside me were conflicted, one side wanted to admire Melloxstressa while the other wanted to reject her. I-I couldnt understand what my emotions and thoughts were trying to tell me, struggling to understand the tug-of-war I was going through internally. Even my parallel minds were arguing in my stead, the different pieces of my personalities were unsure how to proceed with all this information. It felt wrong to learn all of this. Due to you being the hatchling of the emperor, a ceremony of being transported and presented to all the allies of Kargryx was a traditional undertaking. They had to know of your existence to prepare for your adulthood pilgrimage. This was done a few years after your youngest half-sister had hers, so most countries already had the formalities in ce, since theying of a Kargryxmor egg wouldnt happen just twenty years after the previous child. After all, your mother broke the usual process, Yorshkaughed out loud, mentioning how her great-great-whatever-aunt literally broke every rule established by the five dragon empresses. Unfortunately, that was when misfortune finally hit us. The transporter for this imperial duty was a powerful dragon, who had done his duty since Emperor Eltharions first child. After visiting Sariel, the levianewts reported how they found his corpse washed up on their shores, with no visible wounds. The royal transporter had died and your egg went missing. I clenched my hands together. Your mother she did not take this very well. She tried to search for you, but was stopped by the other empresses. Although she was now an empress herself, she couldnt bypass the ruling of the first empress, the one responsible for keeping the peace in Kargryxs throne room. The other empresses might have only been S rank, however, they were still the children of SSS ranks. Your mother, on the other hand, had only reached SS rank, she was still nowhere as powerful as the emperor himself. Yorshka then began messaging her temple, looking distressed as she reminded herself of the past. That was why an imperial notice was sent to all of our allies: to find your egg. Personally sent by the emperor and all his empresses, apparently. In any case, none of the Nordor n needed a reason, and we have been searching for a year now. Your uncle, Lord Odlesstruss, scoured the ocean with the levianewts while the elves and n Nordor searched through the Belzac and Sariel forests. I had my own responsibilities as the kids guardian, but I was praying for your safe return the whole time. How d I was when I heard how my husband beat everybody else to the job, all while sitting in a chair! How I would marry him all over again if I could, ahaha! But her enthusiastic mood did not infect me. I was still trying to work through my emotions. This conflict of trying to be a good person while wanting not to betray my mama was corroding my heart, causing it to ache more and more. That was when I asked Yorshka something. That message my mother would undoubtedlye looking for me now, correct? Shelle to Artorias and find me through my smell, correct? Huh? Oh yes, however, I made sure to inform her and my n that youre in good hands with the Artorians. Plus, your mother is quite friendly to humans, just like her father, so there is no need to worry, Hestia. So Yorshka paused, finally noticing the emotional conflict I was feeling. Im sorry, I got too enthusiastic about it. Uhm, knowing your situation, I think I can imagine how you might feel about all of this, although, that is because I am calm enough to think through everything. Hestia, I wont condemn you for whatever you decide to do; however, I ask you to give Lady Melloxstressa a chance. She has been longing for a child for so long, her heart must have broken when she heard your egg was lost. Please, have patience with her. Ill try. Ill try my best. Thank you, Hestia. Yorshka gave me a warm hug, despite how cold Id been to her. It wasfortable and helped me rx a bit. She was my niece, I was her aunt. Melloxstressa was my mother. Eltharion was my father. I couldnt ept any of those statements. Right now, it was impossible. We then decided to end the day inside the dungeon after noticing a giant white, humanoid smander walk into the area with an entourage of zzanbals. It was as I expected, the zzig had be the dungeons new boss master. Dungeon Core Guardian Thest bastion of defense for a dungeons core, a monster who has received the dungeons most valuable resources to be the strongest defender in the dungeon. While in possession of this title, the owner received a 5% increase in all stats and is entirely immune to all psychological effects It red at us before continuing its hunt for food. It didnt seem to be in the mood to fight me like before, and seemed more interested in nurturing its entourage with experience. Maybe the rebellion orb did cause its increase in aggression. When we returned to the surface, Eine and Grimnir were still discussing the different materials she wanted for her armor to include while Grimnir had to n out what materials he would be using while giving a more reasoned, professional response to her requests. Tasianna finished a snack using the mushroom and small root-like vegetables she found in the depths, which was quite delicious actually, although surprisingly spicy. We then decided to return to our inn, the one the students and Yorshka were staying at. It was quite expensive and almost looked like a hotel, so if Yorshka hadnt said fuck it and rented us rooms using the Churchs money, we wouldnt have been staying here. It was reallyfortable so it was amazing. On our way back, I also told Grimnir and Yorshka about everything Aurora and the students already knew, which included all my interactions with Aurena. Yorshka was quite baffled with all of this, but decided to keep all of this a secret from her boss for now in deference to my wariness of the situation. I decided to trust Yorshka now, but not her boss. Grimnir, on the other hand, gave a mild answer, saying he didnt care if we had to eventually face demonkins or not, saying war was war, whether it was caused by the gods or mortals. He decided to join Aurora knowing he would be dragged into stupid shit like his own request, for example. Back in the inn, we met up with Saori and her students. Yorshka suddenly asked me to wait, telling me she needed to give me something. Upon her request, Tamae took out what seemed like a talon w and a root with a ghastly, weird face. She then handed me both of them. Jabbermights Bloodw A mighty jabbermights bloodw, meticulously harvested without any issue. A nd inside the w produces a sweet enzyme that breaks down blood, turning into a regenerative jelly the jabbermight uses to regenerate from the most serious wounds. The nd deteriorates over time Hellscream Mandragora A mandragora found in the depths of a mana polluted swamp or forest, where this mandragora can grow big and fat. Usually found in areas without any other nts, as this mandragora consumes anypetitor. When attempting to harvest, the mandragora releases an ear-busting and mind-destroying scream, preventing most from harvesting it. Useful in making the finest medicine Hold on! Arent these two of the five ingredients I needed?! I quickly took out a piece of paper from my storage, the list of ingredients Farron needed for a potion to cure his crystal lungs disease. Ingredients: Crystal Basilisks Heart (Of course), Jabbermights Bloodw (The nd inside it!), Hellscream Mandragora (Rare as fuck, also the worst thing to harvest. Prepare your ears), Evida Oasis Cactus Water (Highest quality with the highest mana content), Draconian Oil Rum (Loatryx exclusive, on the Miononbx continent. Can even knock out a dwarf!) I looked back up to Yorshka. Dont give me that look, did you think Ill leave my husband in that state forever? These two ingredients alone cost us a fortune to get, and if it werent for Tamaes [Storage Magic] I wouldnt have ordered them over so soon. They degrade over time, yo- I immediately took them from Yorshkas hands and ced them in my storage. Yorshka couldnt help butugh. Oh my, you read my mind. Anyways, Farron didnt want you to take on this request, as I was already doing it, but I think it would be better if you took them, Hestia. Considering what you told me today, I need to figure out how to handle things now, especially what to do with the kids. Yorshka let''s look at the students behind their rooms door. However, I believe there is still a need to work with the church for now, while its still just the propaganda spreading phase. They still arent strong enough for any conflict. This means our movement will be severely restricted while you may travel freely. I will trust you with thest three remaining ingredients, although I ask you to contact the Nordor n or the Kargryxmor n for help once you decide to confront the crystal basilisk. That beast is no ordinary monster, and who knows how much it grew over the years. I nodded. Thank you, Yorshka. No, I should be the one to thank you. Youre not giving up despite knowing what the basilisk did to my husband and Tempestw. Dont risk your life for us, alright? She then ruffled my hair once again. Alright! Tomorrow, well continue your and Eines training while Ill also try to help you with your Draconic. Honestly, you sound like a mumbling idiot with those pronunciations! Hey,e on, give me a break. I only had two days to learn it! A note from AbyssRaven Vacation is over and I am back!!! Also, Paul123, you posted yourments exactly when I finished the chapter. Anyways, Dragon Mama Melloxstressa is missing her little Hestia. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(21) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 189: A Wolf taking her Wolves out for a Walk. Chapter 189: A Wolf taking her Wolves out for a Walk. Custom spell gained: [Hadean Dragon Thunder] Max level of Jobs [Shadow Warrior],[Worker] has been reached Individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] has switched her Main Job to [Cook] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Cook Level: 0/5 Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Cook] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Cook] has been reached Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Penumbral Armament] gained. 3350 SP remaining Mutation acquired. Merging [Penumbral Armament] into unique racial skill [Shadow Armament] Are you actually considering transforming into a katzune, Kazumi-san? I know Im not their teacher anymore, a technicality due to the fact that I was no longer Segawa Saori the teacher as a result of my previous bodys untimely death, but I couldnt help but act like I still was their teacher around them. I knew I shouldnt. You will need [Beastialization] and then either invest a certain amount of SP into it or spend arge amount of time transformed to level the skill to fully gain all the benefits of being a beastman. It is a substantial investment. Whether youre a teacher or an adventurer, knowing when you needed to take a break was an important skill to possess. While Hestia and Tasianna have criticized me for being a workaholic, it isnt that I enjoy working so much that I would be stressed out if I wasnt, but rather I work a lot because I want to make sure were not poor. Simply because we have the money now does not mean we will have enoughter on. Ive also heard from Hestia yesterday that she received two of the listed items for Farrons medicine from Yorshka. ording to thetter, the amount she spent would have turned us bankrupt five times over. The restaurant business is stable and allows us to make money anywhere, but it isnt overly lucrative. All the alternatives, though, have various disadvantages. Adventurers Quests above C rank have incredible pay, especially from nobles, but they require us to risk our lives against extreme odds. Selling high-ranking monster materials could fill up our wallet, but, as Hestia exined to me, losing out on valuable materials for equipment upgrades would be a shame and weaken our partys capabilities. Potion brewing could make us more money but Tasianna would need to put in most of her effort into perfecting her craft and the potion ingredients arent cheap, either. We already have a trading deal to sell luxurymodities like fulinoe leaves to the Sarlenziapany, but production speed was the bottleneck. There were also Hestias future concerts to consider. In my opinion, that will almost definitely be our biggest source of ie, especially if we can market Hestia well enough. The money from the Firwood concert showed that we cant just rely on themon people, we also need to give concerts for nobles, the big spenders. We need performances for the former to increase Hestias follower count and thetter for money. Aurora needs to prepare for this. Money will always be something I worry about. Farron has been our partys benefactor, so I also want to repay him in some way. Yorshka doesnt have the funds now to give them to us for the rest of the items, but shell manage it someday. Being a dragonewt, she has the time to earn all the money well need to spend for the mana water and alcoholponents of the potion. However, I can worry about thatter. For now, I, Saori Segawa, a fenrir in wolfkin form, am just trying to enjoy my break after having to fight a B rank volchark and rachonoid queen in what felt like a single day. Five days have passed since that huge raid battle. On floor five of Cedarailles Emerald-re Forest Dungeon, my garms, my former students, and I were taking it easy. Well, I was taking it easy while everybody else was doing whatever they wanted, whether hunting or ying around. Since we hadnt met in nearly a year, or over a year, depending on whos counting, my former students and I were simply catching up. It felt good hanging out with other Japanese, and with me turning back to an 18-year-old in my wolfkin form, were practically the same age now. Well, sort of. All of them already had their birthdays in Peolynca and were 19 now. I was younger than them, both as a fenrir and wolfkin. How ironic. I was currently speaking with Kazumi, a girl who managed to persuade her parents to adopt three cats that she wanted to take care of. Being the cat lover that she was, she was asking me for advice with the skill [Beastialization]. While it was a transformation skill like [Humanization], there was a rather notable difference: ording to the description as well as Cernust, you were able to choose your preferred beastman race. Beastialization A morphing-type skill allowing the user to transform themselves into a specific beastman race, including obtaining certain racial features. The beastman race can be specified upon the first usage, however, it will be locked to this race and cannot be changed Well, I will not stop you, but you have seen racism against beastman, right, Kazumi-san. My personal experience was rather tamepared to how brazen it was in the Lecartiglio Duchy when you described it, I admitted to Kazumi. Sure, there were a few vigers in Carine Vige who didnt like beastmen, those very people had a hard time epting Hestia as a priestess when she gave her first sermon, but none of them resorted to violence, only mumblings. I guess knowing we were nobles and the ones responsible for stopping the bandits also helped. It did remind me of Zeathers warning, that the Lecartiglio duchy did not ept any beastman outside of Arvisian. Zeathers sister, Quini, even received a scar when they were both ves in the Kingdom of Atadoro, the country south of Artorias which bordered Lecartiglio. Kazumi yed with her hair, twisting it around as she considered my words. If I remember correctly, the racism was usually directed to the full animalistic beastmen. Those who look like humanoid animals instead of humans with animal features. Human beastmen werent liked, but the animal beastmen had it the worst, rarely did anybody show any sympathy for thetter group. Fear of the others. The less simr somebody is to you, the less you are willing to put yourself in their ce. Also, they are thugs, they pick on anybody vulnerable. Even if beastmen have superior physical stats, if they are not a bear or a rhinoceros, any untrained civilian will lose against a group of fighters. At the end of the day, thats the truth, right? That was how the world worked. Still, somebody has to do something, Sensei. Hestia-chans job in this world is to reform Goddess Aurenas church, right? She told us that this very Goddess hadnt summoned us, that somebody else did, but their intentions arepletely foreign to us. We cant even fully trust that the church will send us back to Earth at this rate. All five of them were currently thinking this very thought after everything that happened, unsure of what to do next. At the very least, I want to use this heroic status of mine for something more meaningful than being a propaganda and religious tool. A katzune helping the heroes sounds cool. Even from an objective view, fighting in a beastman form should change up her stats for the better. Hestia, Tasianna, and I all had our original forms stats altered after our transformation, so it should affect Kazumi, too. A human turning into a Katzune most likely will have higher Agility, beneficial for the rogue Kazumi. I cant help but feel d the kids havent changed too drastically. Its a relief. In the end, Kazumi bought [Beastialization] from the SP shop and tried it out for the first time. Unlike my progression which made me less furry with every level, Kazumi only received sharper nails and canines with her [Beastialization Lv. 1]. Her disappointment was entertaining to watch, to be honest. I wanted some cat ears I could hear her mumble. She needed to level it up to level three for the skill to change her race to katzune, giving her sound-sensitive cat ears, better night vision, ws, and a tail. She still looked like a cosyer to me. After a while of her ying around with her new body, testing out if she became more nimble or not, the others returned from their hunt, all riding on the backs of my garms. Unlike Aurora, The Magical Biscuit was a responsible adventurer party who frequently epted Quests and fulfilled them for money and guild points. Were back, Nishio announced as he dismounted Song. Riding Uno and the others has been amazing, Sensei! Tamae proimed, ruffling the horse-sized, scarred garms fur. Despite being giant wolves, my supposedly normal students were acting morefortable around them than most hunters I met inside this dungeon. Kohaku, Kazumis best friend, also dismounted after expressing her liking of the garms, but immediately burst intoughter when she first saw Kazumi. Ahahahahahaha! I-I cant believe youre actually cosying as a katzune inside a dungeon, Kohaku-chan! Ehehe, when did you prepare all of them, where did you put your tail and why is it moving like th-Ooooooh. My former students were as lively as always. Since they finished the Quests they took for today, we decided to have some lunch. Tamae, deciding I should rest up more, began preparations for a dish using the local knopbries as the main ingredient. Having been taught cooking by her two professional chef parents who love traveling to taste a foreign countrys cuisine and inheriting this trait from them, Tamae believed that trying out various different Peolyncian ingredients would help her step out of the shadows of her parents to be a first-rate chef who was standing on her own feet. Well, I weed her offer. Honestly, it feels good to have somebody else cook for me. Hmm, its been a while. Lets check on the garms levels, I thought as I opened up my party bracelet and essed a new function in it: the tamer menu. Name: Uno Level: 13 Race: Shadow Garm Health: 3841/3841 Mana: 1194/1194 Stamina: 2126/2126 Name: Song Level: 12 Race: Shadow Garm Health: 3663/3663 Mana: 1309/1309 Stamina: 1964/1964 Name: Sarasa Level: 13 Race: Shadow Garm Health: 4058/4058 Mana: 967/967 Stamina: 2371/2371 Name: Quatre Level: 9 Race: Shadow Garm Health: 3666/3666 Mana: 1045/1045 Stamina: 2389/2389 The garms, minus Quatre, have been with me ever since our fight against the Alchemist guild branch master, Davison. Quatre joined us after my [Shadow Pack] leveled up, allowing me to turn him into a shadow beast after his faefolk form was injured by Davison. Of course, their levels seemed quite low after everything weve done, defeating three B ranks in the form of the High Ogre, the Volchark, and the Rachonoid Queen. However, it seemed normal to me. It was the unfortunate truth of a C rank monster without Hestias or my experience booster; leveling up naturally was hard, making me respect people with high levels even more. Although the garms called me the Alpha of the pack, as I am a descendant of Belzac the Fenrir, I was also the tamer in our rtionship. The tamers cors around their neck, white and well-decorated by me to contrast their ck fur, werent just there to inform city officials and guards that they werent feral monsters. They also allowed a party system simr to the party bracelets. I was able to monitor my garms Health while also allowing the experience to be shared amongst us. Id already experimented with these functions when I first tried it out and already set a good percentage between us. This meant the experience I gained through Aurora was sent to me and then divided amongst my garms, and vice versa, and any experience my garms gained would be sent to me before being divided amongst Aurora. It was, to say the least, pretty confusing at first. Of course, all of this can only work while I have my party bracelet on; it wont work while Im in fenrir form. It does drive my total experience gain down a bit, but my garms were also my strength. Once they evolve into B rank monsters, the amount of power Aurora will have will be massive. My training goal for them was to help them find a unique or mutation evolution like mine. Youre sozy, Sarasa, hehe. Watching the garms using this downtime in whatever way they want really makes me acknowledge these guys arent just mindless drones screaming Alpha! or We must protect the Alpha all the time. I honestly thought they would be that way. That was, after all, my impression of them when I first agreed to take them in. The garms bodies died during the garm massacre seven or eight years ago when Davisonmissioned the hunter guild to prepare an assault force against the A rank fenrir named Grim Messenger. That was what Farron told me. While it didnt mean anything to me, it did seem to have affected the garms, or more specifically, the onnikai who possessed their bodies. After talking with them a bit more, the garms admitted they had no idea of the garms fate when they first found them close to the edge of the Belzac forest. They were skeletons and seemed strong to the onnikai. Using Kiiros, the leading onnikai in the Rashan Vige attack, mana slime, the onnikai were able to regenerate the skeletal remains into zombies. The lingering malice for humans, or so they called it, made the bodies near perfect for the vengeful onnikai. Since I wasnt a necromancer, I couldnt exin this malice at all, neither could the garms. They were able to feel it, simr to sensing a fellow onnikai, but they couldnt understand it. Either way, I personally believed this might be why Ilsaphones n to create a patron race sort of worked with these garms. The onnikais managed to fuse with their bodies memories and be the bodys previous owners. Regardless of how they became the garms I had today, it was good to see them developing their personalities. rk haaaaaupk, Sarasa yawned as she rested her head on myp. I smiled as I caressed her head before turning my head to the others. Uno, the leader of the hunting squad, was stoic and vignt. With a scar across his left eye, Uno seemed imposing and intimidating with how he was watching over everybody else. With everyone else resting and recuperating, Uno still had the focus to watch for ambushers or stalkers. Song, the yful one, was currently y fighting with Quatre, sting magic and using skills to have fun. Compared to all the other garms, she was the one most epting of being a mount and receiving pet-likepliments. In fact, any attention she receives makes her happier than disgruntled. Sarasa, thezy fighter, was not only the biggest cker in the pack but also the most belligerent one. If she wasnt so loyal to Uno and me, I was sure she would just ignore everybody else and dive into fights without any hesitation. However, outside of fighting and eating, she justys around like a cat. Quatre, the most prideful one, is not only the youngest but the mostpetitive of the bunch. Knowing he was the youngest of the pack due to [Shadow Pack]s limitation of only being able to hold onto three shadow beasts per level, Quatre loved any chance to raise his skills and levels. Only problem is that he hates being a mount, although he seems quite ok with being either Eines and my mount option. During the Davison and High Ogre battle, I was quite annoyed by their mostly robotic responses and their insane drive to preserve the descendant of Belzac. While they still showed these traits once in a while, the battle with the volchark really changed my opinion of them. Able to work with strangers like Grimnir, being creative with their attack n, not to mention, finally expressing themselves more. Ahh, youre a cute one when youre just beingzy, Sarasa, I couldnt help but tease her. Seeing how the kids arent done with lunch preparations yet, I called Uno over. I wanted to test something. Aside from the materials we gained from the rachonoid queen, the second important spoil Hestia and I gained from the raid battle was the fact our Job skills could be bought, or at least, skills marked as mutations. Both [Shadow Warrior] and [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] were tier two Jobs created using our unique racial skills. Specifically, [Shadow Armament] for me and [Dreadme Dragon] for Hestia. After finishing [Shadow Warrior], I gained the ability to buy both [Shadow Dash Eruption] and [Penumbral Armament] from the skill shop. [Dusk Bombardment], being a Job spell, could not be bought, but I could always copy it into a custom spell if I wanted to. As both cost 1500 SP each, from the two choices, I only bought [Penumbral Armament] as I did not think the former skill was worth the price. With Uno sitting still before me, I cast my newly improved [Shadow Armament] on him. Shadows began to coat his body, shrouding him like a ghost. Compared to when [Penumbral Armament] was a separate skill, the shadow armor on Uno looked just like how [Shadow Armament] always had, less like armor and more like a living shadow. However, when I tested the defensive ability of the shroud with a dagger, I found it hard to pierce the shadows despite how flimsy they looked. Even Song and Quatre, who were admittedly still in ying mood, tried to bite Uno, the shadows stopped anyckluster attacks from hurting Uno. Penumbral Armament A shadow upgrade for [Shadow Armament], increasing overall Vitality, Wisdom, and dark resistances. The extra hardiness of the shadow will also affect any morphing or change in the shadow armor Simply put, coating my weapons in shadow armor also made their attacks stronger. [Stygian Voltage] synergized with [Shadow Armament] by being my skills source for dark elemental mana, turning the armament into literal electricity. The stronger my shadow coat became, the stronger my overall shadow or dark rted skills became. My first mutation purchase was a huge sess. It wasnt shy, but itll help improve my base defense and overall flexibility of my shadow skills in addition to keeping my garms safer. The knowledge of mutation skills really made me crave for more, and I was aiming my sights on the Jobs created through [Stygian Voltage]. After I was done experimenting, lunch was finished. [Minced Knopbrie Bibimbap] was the name of the dish and it looked and smelled appetizing. A bibimbap is a Korean dish, right? A rice bowl with vegetables, meat, and egg served in a hot rock bowl. Hestia made some kimchi but she admitted not knowing how to cook a lot of Korean dishes, Imented as I noticed how extremely hot the bowl was to hold. Not Hestia-level hot, but in general, it was too hot tofortably hold. Yes, correct, Sensei, Tamae confirmed with a smile. There are a lot of mushrooms covering the body of a knopbrie, so I thought the meat would be dry and tough. I had to tenderize the meat for a bit but, to my surprise, it had a lot of fat, making it perfect for rice and a lot of vegetables to enjoy. I thought a bibimbap would be good to keep the meat warm and the fats sizzling. I also made some separate meat and vegetables, so this lunch party should be incredible! Please, enjoy! The bibimbap was a party-sized meal,rge enough to feed a whole family. As our impromptu table, made from Nishios earth magic, was filled with dishes, it honestly felt like we were celebrating something. The garms had their own bowls of food while my former students and I all pped our hands together. Itadakimasu! All of us said before digging in. Delicious. Tamae was still a good chef as always, although I''ve been enjoying her meals for the past five days. Mhmm, the meat is amazing for such an ugly-looking monster, Kohakumented, munching onto everything with no reserve. Mhmm! Now that I think about it, sitting here, eating a hot bowl of meat, vegetables, and rice together really reminds me that we havent done this in a while, now. Like, as a ss. I-I know were not all super close but this has been something weve always done during our ss trips. Oh my, that is true, Misaki agreed, cing her chopsticks down to think. Sensei, you usually organize arge restaurant trip with a lot of food where our whole ss would eat together. In the three years together, youve done it twice and I can imagine you would have done it again in ourst ss trip together. Also, you would always push for the most expensive trips. A contrast to your usually stingy nature. Urgh I twitched a bit when she said that, making me feel embarrassed for the reason for my actions. Well, you know, its not something I can enjoy every day. Ive always thought of our ss trips more like vacations for myself, even if I had to work with my senpais to organize and n them. Taking care of the whole ss was worth the food and location. Hehe, I guess everybodys suggestion was correct. Sorry we made fun of your financial situation, Sensei, Tamae apologized with a wry smile. Whether she was feeling bad for me or not, I had no idea. Well, it isnt a real issue with how the majority of the student body have either well-off or even wealthy parents. The ss trips are designed for us students to enjoy them and build bonds together, so if were enjoying them, a teacher enjoying themselves isnt something to be ashamed of, Sensei, Nishio supported me. With howrge our ss trip budget has been thest two years, everybody should have voted to go outside Japan instead of choosing beach and hot spring locations. We could have enjoyed some foreign cultures! Train our English! Kazumi, wiggling her cat ears around, sighed and responded to Nishios statement, Oh,e on, Nishio-kun, most of us just wanted to have a good time and enjoy it with our friends. Like in an anime. If we went to the USA, Europe, or Singapore, we''d have to speak English. Thats the point! Nishio argued back loudly. Yeah, thats exactly the point why nearly everybody just wanted to stay in Japan. Learning English for exams is a bore and I dont want to embarrass myself in front of a good-looking foreigner by having to think about my sentences every time I want to speak with them. Thats annoying. Hahaha! Its good to meet them again. We couldnt have ourst ss trip, but I guess Peolynca is kind of a substitute, although a far more annoying one. When we were almost done with the meal, Nishio suddenly raised a question Ive been dreading having to answer. Sensei, will you join us? I kept my silence, looking at him with a frown. I was gulping some dry spit as I reluctantly anticipated his next words. We After hearing everything from Hestia-san, we took the time to speak with Yorshka yesterday. It seems Hestia-san entrusted her with all the information she told us, about how we werent summoned by the Goddess of Light and that this very Goddess is asking Hestia-san to rebuild her church. Yorshka assured us we were all on the same side now, but we still cant break away from the churchs influence without getting into a lot of trouble. Nishios statement caused everybody to start looking at each other warily. The situation was unnerving me also, seeing as I dont want to see them in danger. Tamae continued for Nishio, We need to inform Tatsuya-kun, Kyouya-kun, Asaka-san, Haruka-chan, and Daichi-san about all of this. And, while it would help if you coulde, Sensei, we mostly just need somebody around us who we could trust. Lady Yorshka might say shes allied with Hestia-chan, but we dont know that yet. Although we do believe Hestia-chan, she cant be sure Lady Yorshka is somebody we can trust for the long term. With all the information weve gained during this trip, we cant be sure we can trust anybody outside our circles at this point, Sensei. Even if you arent technically Segawa Saori anymore, you still are our sensei to us. You still have the memories we shared together, the personality we all havee to love. Sensei, we need your help. All five of them were watching me anxiously, waiting nervously for an answer. I was torn. These were the students whom I have been creating memories with for thest three years of my Earth life. Although my teaching position was just something to earn money with, I still felt pride as a teacher whenever they did well on an exam. Even watching them now made my heart beat happily. So it felt horrible to have to seriously consider their question. I While being with my students did make me happy On the other side, there was Aurora, people who I have barely known for more than a year. As much as I liked Hestia, Tasianna, and Eine, they were girls who I have known less than the people before me. I made numerous memories together with Aurora, just like I did with my students, but I cant lie and say the ones I experienced with my students were lesser ones not as important. I mean, could youpare these sorts of things? In three years, I came to learn so much about my students. Their interests, ambitions, fears, and also all the drama they caused over the years. High school wasnt just an experience for the students, but it was also an amazing adventure for the teachers themselves. It helped that I was quite young when I became their teacher, so we could rte to a lot of things. But in less than a year, I made memories with Hestia and Tasianna that were extremely precious to me. Weughed and celebrated over victories, having fun through the days and nights. Moments of sadness where we cried and allowed each other to be weak in front of each other, knowing we would allow each other to cry on their shoulders. I learned about Hestias insecurities as an idol, about her weakness to ovee her past, her fear of hurting us and sacrificing her own happiness for others. I learned about Tasiannas personality-changing trauma, her reluctance to embrace the bloody goals she thought she wanted, and I heard the silent tears she sometimes weeps during the nket of the night. Although our time has been short, I even learned about Eines inferiorityplex and her jealous drive to either improve herself or silentlyin about herself in a corner. It was hard. It was heart-wrenching when I considered all of this four nights ago. Meeting my students again, I knew this question would eventuallye, so I gave myself enough time to think it through. At the end of the day, what would make me happy? I cant. Im sorry. I decided to stay with Aurora. As Id expected, my students looked at me with surprise. Even without them needing to ask me, I exined. I am no longer your teacher, that was one of the reasons for my answer. I asked myself, Which option would make me happier? And the answer made me choose Aurora. I exined to them about my dream of traveling the world, something I hadnt exactly told them about yet. Id only mentioned wanting to leave the country to visit a foreign one when the ss trip was decided by the student body to be in Japan, but never did I reveal my past and the passing of my father to them. They were my students; it would be unprofessional. Traveling the world and learning about new cultures was my dream. Sure, Ive only visited Artorias on Peolynca for now, but how many cultures have I learned of while I was traveling with Aurora? Lizardmen, fae, elven, dwarven, draconic. I learned how an otherworlder managed to introduce soba to a bunch of dwarves and how sakura petals, kimonos, and samurais were a thing in Loatryx. I firmly believe that either Hestias idol dream or Aurenas Divine Quest will allow me to travel through the world. However, on the other hand, how surely would this happen if I traveled with The Magical Biscuits? They were propaganda tools for the church, which meant their travel radius would be limited unless they broke off from the church. Sure, Loatryx and Sariel had Aurenas church, but they werent rted to the humans church of Aurena, ording to Yorshka. This was Peolynca; limiting myself to humans alone would be unsatisfying. However, there was one final reason for my decision. I made a promise with Hestia. Thats right, my first promise in this world. The one which made Hestia and me true partners. I promised to help Hestia fulfill her dream to be an idol in this world, and in return, she promised to bring me around the world on her tours so we can see the world of Peolynca together. As I told you, she is my benefactor, the reason why Im here with your five. That wasnt an exaggeration. I couldnt help but smile, remembering when I first gave Hestia her name. I listened to her insecurities then and I still epted them, even forced her to make her dreame true by saying I would drag her out from her slumps if I needed to. She was such a sweet, nervous girl. I see that is sad to hear, Sensei My heart hurt seeing them disappointed at my answer, but I couldnt show this weakness here. That was when Tamae stood up, pped her cheeks, and continued speaking. Well, thats too bad but its alright, Sensei. We cant take too much of your time and we are all adults now anyways. Besides, everybody, why are we so sad? Sensei is here with us on Peolynca! The four others stared at Tamae, unsure what she was intending to say, so she exined her thoughts. Well, shouldnt it be easy to understand? Even if Sensei cant join us now, it doesnt mean thats the end of it. We could also join up with Hestia-chan, Eine-chan, and Sensei, after we deal with the church. We can team up and form a coalition or something! Just because we have to separate soon doesnt mean its time to be sad, it''s not like were leaving each other for good like the time we got kidnapped over here. Nishio nodded. True, with the fact we now know Sensei is in this world, we could always count on her. I still have my reservations about Yorshka, but we have to deal with it for now. We might not be able to trust her intentions, but we can trust that her training will make us strong. Lets do that for now. True! Kohaku stood up, excited at what was said. Think about it, Sensei and Hestia-chan are far too incredibly strong! Like, they can level a whole city if they wanted to with their spells and abilities. The strength of B ranks! If Sensei joined us now, we''ll have three people protecting us all the time. Lady Yorshka, Sir Elrick, and also Sensei! Come on guys, were supposed to be Heroes but all weve been doing is being protected by them against stronger monsters. We need to train up! Theyve matured Good. We then returned to our inn for the day. Tamae suggested we celebrate their meeting with me with an actual party and proposed to cook a huge meal for everybody. To say the least, it was amazing. Sure, I helped out a bit, but Tamae really knows her way in the kitchen. I managed to pick up a tip or two from her. When Hestias group returned from the dungeon, they informed us Grimnir was staying with the local cksmiths to craft Eines armor, and required multiple days with all the materials we gave him to create an absolute product to make Blei rage out in jealousy. It was sad to not have everybody from Aurora together, but the party was nheless still a sess, even if it was a bit cramped as we had to celebrate everything in a single room at the inn. This might be simr to a hotel, but it wasnt asrge as Hestias room in Firwood. What a feast. What a day. However, every vacation had to end eventually. It was time for restaurant Aurora to finally open up again. A note from AbyssRaven Frienship ended with students, my new best friend is Hestia. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(10) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 190: Sleepover. Chapter 190: Sleepover. This is certainly an interesting Earth custom. We aristocrats usually sleep in separate rooms even if were visiting the homes of others. It sounds like an interesting idea, but wouldnt the innkeeper be furious if we simply took the beds out of the individual rooms and ced them inside here? There were three rooms betweenAurora and the Magical Biscuits, with two rooms reserved for three of the six Biscuits each while the four members of Aurora shared a single room. Grimnir, as he had his RV, was the only one who slept outside this fancy inn that Yorshka rented for us. After a pretty huge feast that Saori and Tamae created, I was about to go to sleep when Tamae came over and asked me, Hestia-chan, would you like to join our slumber party? I mean, it came out of nowhere, but I thought it would be rude to decline it since she seemed to be making an effort to get to know me more. Besides, after having Yorshka literally scream at me in Draconic for the whole day, I weed spending some rxing time with others. Putting the beds from the other rooms inside my storage, I ced Tamaes, Tasiannas, Eines, and mine into Misakis, Kohakus, and Kazumis room, cing each bed to fit inside our moderate-sized room. It felt like ying Tetris. There wasnt much space left to move around in the room, but the n was to justy and sit around on the beds anyways. When Eine and Tasianna heard what a slumber party was, they were quite interested in the concept. Tasianna technically had already experienced it in the fairy vige, and Aurora usually has a huge slumber party whenever were outside in the wild. We talked over a campfire and slept when we felt tired. But I guess we never really did one indoors. Excluding Grimnir, who was still making Eines armor, Saori and Yorshka, who were currently out drinking beer or something, and Nishio, well, the poor guy was excluded by his femalepanions. Sure, it was a girls night, but he seemed like the responsible type of guy, not somebody who would do anything inappropriate. Im not sure if he stayed in his room or if he went out with Saori and Yorshka. Dressed in pajamas, the seven of us were ready to rock! Uhm, ready to gossip and go to sleep! Maybe. Hestia-chan, you go to sleep with your horns and tail out? And that was the first thing I heard from the Biscuit girls when I came in. Considering that both Eine and Tasianna actually said something notable, I thought everybody would focus on them. Uhm, yeah. Pretty much, I answered, confused why they would ask me something like that. Apparently, since they knew Saori and I were able to transform back into apletely human form with [Humanization] at levels 9 and 10 respectively, they thought we slept in our human forms. Having tails andrge horns pointing out our bodies sounded like it would cause terrible sleeping postures and a host of other problems. And, if this had been a few months ago, I would have agreed. Kazumi, whod just gained the ability to transform into a katzune through [Beastialization]ined about these very things. When I tried to sit down, my tail just got in the way, and it was especially ufortable when the chair had a back. I tried lying down after putting on my pajamas and it always felt like there was a bump down below. Also, not to mention the mana drain while keeping the skill active. All these issues were something I had to deal with when I first grew up as a dragonewt. Thankfully, the mana drain from [Humanization] wasnt a real issue due to my naturally high mana regeneration. The other inconveniences were just that: inconveniences. If you grew up as a human, youll of course have to first get used to your new assets and find a way to make themfortable. Same thing here. You get used to them, was my in answer to Kazumis worries before borating on it. The mana is a problem, but youll just have to increase your Wisdom and [Mana Regeneration] skill, thats it. On the other hand, your tail is something you shouldnt have too much trouble with, unlike with mine. My tail has scales, is bulkier, and longer than what your katzune tail looked like, so it gets in the way most of the time. That said, I still managed to get used to it. You should ask Saori. She figured out how to live with her wolf tail without any issue. I then jumped on my bed andid down on my back, moved it between my thighs and curled it up until it touched my chest. I then grabbed it and held it like a hugging pillow, finishing my sleeping posture demonstration. I used to sleep on my stomach, with my tail curled to the side like a lizard. That ended up hurting more in other ways, so I ended up changing my posture to this one. When I curl up around my tail like this, I dont feel that bump, and my long tail wont get in the way of others. Its in a resting position, Im not straining my tails muscles, and it hasnt caused any troubles yet when I move during deep sleep. The only issue is when Im sleeping with a nket, since my ws on my toes and fingers can tear through it easily. Thankfully, I generate a lot of body heat, so I dont need a nket. The only thing that was still an issue was my horns. They took up a lot of space on my bed, so itll get cramped when Im sleeping with somebody else. Fortunately, this was a minorint in exchange for sleeping in my dragonewt form instead of a human. Even if we were inside a city, I didnt want to let my guard downpletely. Assassins, after all. Ah, I guess you had over a year to get used to everything, maybe it was a bit too early toin about everything. But , Kohaku grabbed my tail earlier and the sensation was intense, like wow, I yelped! A tail was a new body part with all the muscles and nervesing with it, if somebody suddenly touched it, it would of course feel weird. Over time itll feel normal like an arm or leg. Also, if youre scared your human form is too weak, Hestia-chan, then why arent you in your minor form? Your full dragonewt form? Because Im still human. Since all seven of our twin XL-sized beds were ced right next to each other, it felt as if we were all sleeping on two ska king-sized beds. All seven of us had enough room to move around,yfortably, and share some bowls of snacks. Now, ording to my memories, thest time I experienced a slumber party was before I was ten years old, excluding the ones I had with my cousins. My idol obsession went wild after my first failed audition and I began dedicating more of my time to it to the detriment of my social life. Considering how a part of my memories came back and revealed how I actually was in my past life, I hope I can be a better friend now as Hestia. The discussion then switched over to my sun core. The students were quite curious about my draconic features, although it shouldnt havee as a surprise to me seeing as Tasianna and I were the only non-humans among the seven of us. It also happens that the core was bright enough to contrast with my pink PJs. It honestly looks like a gemstone. Aside from how bright it could shine, the scales surrounding it stood out from my human skin. Covering it up wasnt a problem usually and I was able to control how bright it could shine, but hiding all of it behind some light wear wasnt ideal. You do know you look like a boss with that huge, glowing weak spot, right? Isnt this like a trope? Wouldnt it be really bad if somebody hit it? Yeah, I know, I know. You already saw me in my dragon form, Kohaku-chan. Although, protecting my core is something Im pretty worried about, since it is such a big reason why Im literally undefeatable under the sun! Thats why I made Panzer! Renewable armor made from my obsidian, plus I can also release a hot enough aura to push anything back. On top of that, its surprisingly pretty hard. While tapping my core to demonstrate the hardiness, everybody except for Tasianna asked me if they could feel it, too. I was a bit reluctant with having people touch me like that, even girls, but its not like it was too much of a bother. After that small skinship moment, the discussion then switched to Earth. Eine and Tasianna, curious as always when it came to Earthen culture, were bombarding the students with questions I couldnt answer perfectly due to my memory loss. Also, receiving their perspectives as Japanese students was something newpared to my American experience. Cultural and social differences between the US and Japan would be the main cause of culture shock for any American traveler, since Japan is a big stickler for conformity. Sure, they wont be too harsh on obvious foreigners, but if you spoke and looked Japanese, like my previous life, then those harsh res from strangers could be pretty frightening. It sounds a bit like Artoriass noble circles, Einemented at the end of the students'' description of Japanese society. However, what truly made me curious was when they began speaking about school. Sensei was, honestly, super scary in the first year she became our homeroom teacher, Kohaku exined with an uneasy expression. Like, I knew she was trying to gain our respect through it, but she was trying extremely hard. When we were in middle school, all we really did was be quiet, copy down the stuff from the teacher, and answer the asional question they sent towards us. ss was never problematic until its like one or two weeks away from the midterms, and the teachers just begin pounding all the information into you. On the other hand, Sensei was always aggressive when it came to teaching us, Misaki continued. Her history lessons were, surprisingly, the tamest since she had a huge passion for it. She always made the information easy to digest and plentiful. As a high school history teacher, nobody couldin about her, she was extremely qualified despite only having a bachelors. However, when it came to the preparations for the exams, thats when her eyes began to glow red for the whole ss. Sensei was strict when it came to making us learn information. Asking questions to make sure students pay attention wasnt umon, but with Sensei, she would bombard the ss with questions. Even with the information she presented a week ago, she would be merciless with us, Tamae recalled, admitting she failed one of Saoris questions once and received a harsh scolding from her. You have to understand, Shirako High was mostly for students with rich parents, and these parents have high expectations. During exam week, the school board would encourage homeroom teachers to make sure their students did well on the exams. Sensei admitted she needed the bonus money on our first midterms together, and just overwhelmed us with questions from all subjects. Maths, English, Japanese, Geology; she would constantly reach out to her senpais and revise their material just to question us. As if she remembered one of those moments, Kazumi trembled for a second. Urgh, and she was also pretty bull-headed against the other teachers. Competitive, dedicated, and qualified. My parents couldnt stop praising Sensei when my grades were steadily increasing because of her boot camp. Haaaa, my parents spoke so often to me during our dinners that it was nauseating. Sensei is such a scary woman. Aside from Kazumis clear antagonism towards her parents, learning about how Saori was as a teacher was interesting. Saori had said almost nothing about her past as a teacher, preferring to talk about her passion for history. The most shed said about her life as a teacher was where she taught, her reason for bing a teacher, and her students identities for me to recognize them. She never spoke about how she literally forced her students to learn at a breakneck speed just to earn a bonus from the higher-ups. Of course, there were some issues Saori faced as a teacher. Saori was only qualified as a history teacher when she first began, having just left her university with a bachelor''s degree. She was hired by Shirako High under the assumption she could gain a temporary teachers license and work as an assistant teacher for a whole year. When she finished her qualification year and became an official teacher under Shirako High, parents and certain board members werent too thrilled. To be a teacher, a potential educator had to go to college designed for teachers and gain a bachelors. Temporary licenses could be given out for substitute teachers, but it was rare for any of them to be full-time teachers, especially for someone who only had a single year of experience. As you could expect, since Shirako High was privately-owned and mostly for students with rich parents or sponsorships, qualified teachers were important. Saori, however, overcame this hurdle and showed everybody she was not only qualified as a history teacher but as an educator as a whole. It also helped that most of Saoris students had demanding parents and went to prep schools, and with Saori literally working her ass off to learn what her students needed, her students motivated each other to work more. Nobody wanted to be embarrassed, Kohaku answered. All those questions, and if you failed one of them, Sensei would point out what you needed to reread, but all of this happened right in front of everybody else. This especially motivated the children of corporate parents, seeing as they knew each other through their parentswork. The fear of shaming yourselves made everybody enthusiastic. I knew Saori was strict with our finances, but I never knew she was like this as an educator! Eine eximed with horror. T-That is far, far, far stricter than any of the professors at the royal academy. Most of us were there to build up connections and be acquainted with the children of prominent nobles, so the professors rarely scolded us like that. There were even cases where these parents wouldin if a professor actually lectured their children. Saori would have been fired the instant she showed this behavior towards a magnoble or greifnoble. Our parents paid very good money for our education, and most expect the school to provide us the education to easily enter any colleges or universities in Japan. Because of this status, talented students with rich families or high sponsorships congregate to Shirako, and, as this is the majority,zy or delinquent students are unwee, Tamae said with a sigh. The noble academy is there for nobles to socialize with each other, from what I heard in Griffonpeak, while Shirako High School is there topete with the best schools in Japan. Motivated by money, Saori put all her focus into keeping her new job. Honestly, she sounds like a Korean manhwa protagonist, always motivated by money and achieving her goals in the end. Kazumi continued, losing her frightened expression in exchange for an excited one. However, Sensei was pretty rxed when we were done with anything serious. She congratted us for passing the midterms, told us to have fun and recuperate during our holidays, and usually made sure we enjoyed our ss trips, mostly so she could enjoy them herself, but the intent mattered. The first year was rough, but theter ones became smoother as we got to know Sensei better. Yeeaaaaaahhhhh, Kohaku let out a long sigh, It was really nice meeting Sensei again. Maybe she could have kept everybody together, or kept Takuma-sans and Light-sans huge egos in check. They were far too much for the ss. Who are they, and why did you call this Light-san person in English instead of Hikari? I asked the students, confused at the randomnguage change. Tamae raised her hand, answering my question for everybody, It is because the person in question asked us to call him that. He is a half-foreigner and his name is Fram-Uhm, sorry, I cant pronounce it too well, let me write it down for you. Tamae then took out a wooden te and a piece of charcoal from her storage, writing something on it before handing it over to me. What was written on it was: Akabane Franz Franz? I repeated this persons first name. Franz? Franz? Isnt that German? Franz. Franz. Franz? Yup, hes half German, half Japanese. His father is the most influential prosecutor in all of Japan, and an actual devil ording to Misakis parents, Tamae continued to exin while I was still mesmerized by the wooden te. After Takuma-kun requested everybody to use their first names so we could be more approachable for the Peolyncians, Akabane-san asked everybody to call him Light or use his family name. Both of them are leaders of their respective parties and they went with Yuuko-chan, the leader of thest of our sss five parties, to the Folschreck Empire to expedite the assault on the demonkin, so we can return home faster. That was the n until you arrived, Hestia-chan. Hes German I see. German? My Lady, werent you half German, too, back on Earth? Tasianna turned to me, prompting everybody else to raise a brow. Two half German, half Japanese transmigrators. One of one side of the continent while the other is on the other side. My memory told me nothing, absolutely nothing. Then again, I couldnt remember anyone''s name on Earth. My memories were slowly returning, but I wasnt sure how to feel about this fact. Yeah, I am the name Franz doesnt mean anything to me, though. It doesnt even trigger something like a memory return. I had already told everybody of my fractured memories, they knew about my inability to recall peoples names and faces from Earth. Then again, just because were 50/50 German and Japanese doesnt mean were rted. Dont you think thats too much of a coincidence? I mean, Sensei somehow made it to Peolynca; if you ask me, that is a pretty huge coincidence, too, Kohaku argued. Then again, maybe all this is just a red herring. Misaki-chan, do you know if Akabane had any female rtives? I dont know him much, Kohaku-chan. Maybe Aiko-san, but I only knew Akabane-san from rumors. I do know that he is an only child, but Im not sure about cousins. What a weird urrence this has been. Although I say my memories werent triggered by this Franz person, most of my memories came back during a nap or when Im sleeping anyways. Maybe something will be triggeredter on. The discussion then went on towards the students'' departure, which will happen in two days, as they figured out the discussion with Franz was making me ufortable. They said they were happy they got to meet Saori, Eine, Tasianna, and me during their trip, and that they felt bad they mostly spent time with Saori, mentioning when we meet again, we should all have another girls night and go shopping or something. Something inside me was afraid they would reveal that Saori was joining them and leaving Aurora for them, but all of them mentioned they were d to learn she was here with them in Peolynca, and that their next meeting would include more of their ssmates. I let out a deep internal sigh. Of course, after time went, the discussion just became too engrossing for us to worry about anything, whether it was sleep or any of the previous information. Tasianna described her experience inside the fairy vige before any of the tragedies happened to her, sounding rtively happy for a moment before condemning how carefree fairies were. Eine also didnt have a happy story, revealing everything she experienced as a noble who had lost her will to inherit her Houses rank. The issue of having a talented elder sibling who was impressing others while all she could do was to try not to embarrass her proud parents and enviable brother. When she finally did relinquish her right, something inside her felt relieved and free, but the consequences of her actions caught up to her. I wonder what happened between Eine and the Dukes daughter? Eine hasnt mentioned anybodys names yet outside of her family. However, I had a feeling if we were to visit the royal academy, that we would meet with this Amelia Greenveil. If there is one thing a bunch of adolescent girls did well together was toin. With Tasianna and Eine sharing their troubled past, so did the students. They had already hinted at it before but it really made me aware how much these girls were pushed to learn and learn like crazy just to increase their chance to pass a college entrance exam. Time just flew by as they recalled their experiences and lives. When it was finally my turn, dawn was already lighting up the sky and everybody was beginning to feel tired. I wasnt particrly tired, but my terrible memory made it hard for me to give them a great story. Still, if everybody was willing to share their struggles, I didnt want to feel excluded. While I was exining about my fourth audition failure, the door suddenly opened up, and a drunk Yorshka and Saori entered the room. They wereughing and holding onto each other like the best of friends as they greeted us. From behind them, Nishio came in looking not too good his hair was soaked with mead and ale while his clothes were stained with juices and sauces from whatever the three had eaten. Hahaha, everybody thought Nishio was our boyfriend! Ahahaha, as if Id date somebody smaller than me! Yorshka bellowed out in her drunk ecstasy. Saori followed up with her hearty deration, Hahaha! People kepting up to us and just red at him like he was the scum of the world, literally everybody in the tavern did that! Ahahaha, this amazing woman here and I pummeled some of these guys onto the ground for trying to flirt with us while trying to push Nishio out for looking too young! Ha, RestDay is amazing for getting out for a dri-Urp! Kuso-Argh! My throat! Hahaha! Yorshka smacked Saoris back thrice,ughing like mad. Saori, you should just let it all out next time. Who cares if you need to vomit! Ahahahaha! Come, Nishio, we shouldnt disturb the girls too much. Help me. Poor dude For the rest of the day, the students slept, along with Saori and Nishio, while Eine and I had to train with a semi-drunk Yorshka, who kept drinking Tasiannas tea to get rid of her hangover. Ability gained: [Dragoon Jump] [Dragoon Jump], the most basic of all abilities for a dragoon, was the first ability Yorshka taught us, believing we could handle the rest of our training if she showed examples of her using it. She had to leave with the students tomorrow, so she tried to cram everything in our head before then, bringing to mind the students horror stories of Saori the demon teacher. Once tomorrow came, goodbyes had to be said. We will be meeting again, Hestia, Yorshka told me after giving me a hug. Please, when your mother arrives, give her a warm wee. Shell be as unsure as you on how to handle this situation. I forced myself to nod. Yeah, Ill try. Thank you, Yorshka responded, letting me go. She then loosened the armor around her neck, opening it up to reveal her white scales before plucking one of them off and handing me one. Dragons grant those they trust their scales. Dragons take pride in their scales and picking one off means weakening their defense. Yes, I am a bit of a distant rtive, but we dragonewts take care of family, just like a dragon would. I will be ddened to meet you again, Hestia, and if possible, introduce you and Prisci to our n in Loatryx. I epted her gesture, remembering Cernust calling this action also a sign of fealty or submission. Trusting everybody wasnt encouraged, but rejecting a potential ally was idiotic. Yes, that would sound great. Please, stay safe until then, Yorshka. 1 beastman have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:441 [White Dragonewt, Yorshka Nordor] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] Yorshkas eyes widened as she saw this new System notification before giggling and ruffling my hair. Come now, I didnt even pledge my oath yet and you made me your retainer? You are mischievous, Hestia. Not like the title means anything to me. You might have trouble gaining the SP needed, but with the title, Im making sure we meet again, Yorshka. I have always considered the retainer part of the title redundant, I never considered anybody an actual attendant of mine. This was my symbol of trust, my way to say you are my friend. The aunt and niece rtionship we are supposed to have isplicated, but calling each other friends isnt. Sensei, thank you very much! On Saoris side, her five students bowed before her, thanking her for her teaching and also for spending time with them. When we next meet, it will be as ten! Yes, please, take care of yourself, alright? Saori gave all of them a hug. Lets make sure to meet up with the entire ss again. If you all find a more reliable way to return to Earth, ask and Ill make sure to help, otherwise, we can always rely on Hestia helping you out with persuading Aurena. And with that, Aurora and The Magical Biscuits ended their first meeting together. A note from AbyssRaven Akabane Franz, heh? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 26: The Saintess and the Mother. Side Story 26: The Saintess and the Mother. The Folschreck Empire. The empire of humans goes by many names: The Defenders of the East, The Bulwark of Light, The Eastern Empire, The Home of the Holy Emperor of Light, The Great Evida Empire, and so many more. Having either consolidated or vassalized all the human countries on the continent of Altrust, it goes without saying that the Folschreck Empire is the single greatest human-rulednd in the current era. Despite being almost on the most western part of the continent, both of the remnants of the Leosfalt Kingdom the Kingdoms of Artorias and Atadoro have pledged themselves to the Emperor. As both kingdoms have not been mergedpletely into the empire just yet, the power to rule over thesends was left autonomous from the empire in exchange for routine tributes and a levy of soldiers for the continuous war against both the beastman alliance Carmaniate and the demonkin kingdom BoleTaria. Even for Artorias, a human country ruled by arvisians, the decision to be a vassal was their only logical option. The newly-founded kingdom was still rebuilding after the War for the Faefolk and the civil war which divided the Leosfalt kingdom. Without an alliance with the elves, the dwarves, or the dragonewts, Artorias had no choice but to ally themselves with the other human countries and kingdoms. Otherwise, theyd be left surrounded by enemy and neutral countries. After all, it would have been too easy for the Kingdom of Atadoro to persuade the Holy Capital Aureolis to denounce the young kingdom of Artorias. Although the arvisian king of Artorias was a [Prince], thus ensuring himself a legitimate im by divine right, the divine authority of the Pope of the Church of Aurena and military prowess of the Holy Emperor of Light would have stomped Artorias if they hadnt bent the knee to Folschreck. Thankfully, Artorias did not need to sacrifice much except for tributes in the form of wealth and soldiers. As the Folschreck Empire couldnt keep an iron hand over both their ownnds and those of their vassals, countries and kingdoms not included in the initialnds conquered by the first and second Emperor were left to their own devices. However, control and inspections were still needed to prevent sudden insurrections, for a giant like the Empire of Man was more prone to breaking apart internally than against its foes. To maintain the Emperors control, an order known as the Lycerepth was founded to send its agents, the Lycerepthors, to flush out potential coup detats or rebellions against the empire. Guarded by mighty Lycerittern and trained since their childhoods, Lycerepthors were usually the empires representatives in thend of its vassals. And on this day, another Lycerepthor Judge has arrived in the westernnds of Altrust. The moon had shone snow-white during this night; hours passed and the darkness in the sky was banished by the dawn. Cold winds guided the wings of the seagulls as they flew over the ocean, while underneath them sailed a mighty carrack of the empire, redesigned from the levianewt version for human use. Constructed with sturdy wood, this ship vessel was simr to an Earthen carrack, although it was longer and had two serpentine wood parts on the port and starboard sides of the ship, flowing from the stern to the figurehead. There was also a magic symbol etched on the port side of the ships hull, depicting the tentacles of a kraken swallowing an orb. This was Plesias symbol, a mark enchanted by a depths priest to ward off sea creatures. Recreated using Caedhuls, the Maritime Republic of Plesias patron races, technology, this ship was now guided by the figurehead of a scarab, a creature native to the Great Evida desert inside the Folschreck Empire. Without a doubt, this ship belonged to the empire. Land ho! the ships lookout cried out as the sight of a port came into view. Seamen, members of the lowest ranking position in a crews hierarchy, were already awake and preparing the necessities tond the vessel. Some only wore simple, ragged clothing with just enough protection against the cold winds to keep them warm and able, while others had arge magic symbol covering their forehead. This symbol was a blue glowing runic tattoo, depicting an eye with a gavel and khopesh inside a cage. The mark of a ve belonging to the Lycerepth. Regardless if they were freemen or ves, a seaman was treated the same. With no time to dawdle under the sleepy eyes of the ships third mate, the crew was preparing fornding. Although a merchants ship, this vessel was not only transporting valuable spices and exotic ingredients, but also three prominent personages were currently preparing themselves fornding. Knock. Knock. Knock. Three knocks were made against an ornamental door, reserved for rooms dedicated to VIP passengers. No answer was given to a man in an officers jacket, however, he stood there patiently, as if he knew what the noises behind the door were meant to be. Eventually, his patience was rewarded. The door opened, revealing a man dressed in an Arabic warriors garbs. His armor shone with a magical aura, brimming with all the enchantments it could handle. An unsheathed khopesh was hanging from his waist, a shield was strapped on his left arm, and a bow with a quiver was strapped across his back. He was holding onto a two-handed scimitar with his face mostly covered up by a cowl, ring at the officer with brown eyes. Yes? the stoic warrior greeted the man. Nothing more, nothing less. Gulping from the fighters presence, the officer kept his nerves together as he spoke. We will be makingnd soon. Please, prepare Saintess Eshe for the arrival. With a single nod, the warrior confirmed the information and closed the door before the officer after giving his thanks. With the door closed, he turned around towards the two women behind him. One was a warrior just like him, d in the same enchanted armor, although she wielded a spear in hand, with a pair of khopeshes sheathed at her sides as well as a bow across her back. Sitting on a chair next to her, the second woman had dark brown skin and was wearing a white-red robe with golden decorations, fit for only a white-robed shrine maiden of Aurena. Wearing both an ornamented amulet of Aurena and a gemstone headpiece with her sleek blond hair, she smiled as she looked at her two guards. Saintess Eshe, we will arrive soon. I presume Lady Anivh has finished your preparations? the male warrior spoke to his mistress. Yes, Sir Alikar. I have been anticipating our arrival since yesterday. I would not dare waste anybodys time, the woman named Eshe answered graciously, acting pleasantly but with a hint of impatience betraying her true feelings. Shall we go to the deck, My Lady? Anivh, the warrior woman standing next to Eshe suggested. Yes, my loyal knights. I wish to speak with the Imperial Alchemist and the Judge before we reach the port. We mustnt waste our time; our objective is Griffonpeak. While the Empire was a widend, its emperor was blessed by Aureoliss leaders. To protect thisnd, several orders of the Knights of Aurena were constructed through thend to serve the churchs and, by extension, the empires needs. Although the quality of knights guarding a church might differ, the ones guarding a saint or saintess would always be of high quality. With the ornamented door opening, two knights and a saintess of Aurena departed to the deck. Cold winds greeted them as they witnessed the rising sun, to which Eshe gave a silent prayer. After wishing her goddess a good morning, her knights guided the priestess towards two quarreling men: one was a caucasian with a brown beard while the other had dark grey skin and long, sharp ears. Ahh, Saintess Eshe, I wish you a beautiful DarkDay, My Lady. May my honored God, Marsven, guide you through the darkness today, let none of the shadows taint blight your white soul. An elven man in pristine garments greeted the saintess with a mboyant bow, acting the very aspect of a gentleman in front of the soft smiling woman. I wish you a wondrous DarkDay too, Imperial Alchemist Krymdar. May the gods protect us as we step foot onnd once again. A follower of Marsven and a Saintess of Aurena were speaking, but neither of them showed any animosity during their greetings. On the other hand, the brown bearded man could only scoff at the elven man. You, dark elf! How can you speak such heresy in front of a saintess of the Goddess! If you werent an imperial alchemist, I would have you answer to the Lycerepth! Remember this, elf, your kind is not weed in the holynd of the Goddess, so speak less of your misguided god and us Folschrecks might just tolerate your pitiful interference! He then turned towards Eshe and gave her an extravagant bow. Saintess Eshe, the Lycerepth shall prepare for your safe travels. Allow us to protect you with the assistance of your knights. Eshe gave a short confirmation, epting the mans offer, Thank you, Judge Pestrodus. I have full faith the Lycerepth will guide me through thend safely. The goddess will without a doubt light our path forward. Judge Pestrodus of the Lycerepth, having heard the saintess ept his services, bowed once again before bidding his leave. He gave Krymdar onest re before leaving tomand the lycerittern, the knights belonging to the Lycerepth. Krymdar, on the other hand, couldnt care less whether Pestrodus kept on spouting his harsh words or left for whatever duties he had to do. To the elf, Prestrodus was nothing more than a dull, unimaginative human. He then turned back to Eshe, a reserved smile on his face as he spoke with one of the saints of Aurena. How fares the weather, Lady Saintess? This is your first trip outside the desert of Evida, so make sure you are properly dressed for the more temperate climate. Most southerners cannot handle the temperature change. I will survive with the clothes the children made for me, please do not worry about me, Sir Krymdar. Sir Alikar, Lady Anivh, will you two be fine? Eshe turned her head around to her stoic-looking knights. Alikar spoke first. We will have no issue fulfilling our duties, My Lady. Followed by Anivh. We have added the necessary enchantments and runic tattoos to stave off the cold, Saintess Eshe. There is no reason to worry about ourbat effectiveness. Eshe nodded, happy to hear herpanions were as capable as always. She then turned back to Krymdar. Sariel is your homnd, correct? It should be close to the Kingdom of Artorias. Do you miss it, Sir Krymdar? Of course, my family is there. Duty calls for me to be an imperial alchemist of the Folschreck Empire to keep watch of human actions, but it does mean I am separated from the beautifulnds of my ancestor for an extended time. Krymdar then turned around, watchingnd closing into his view. As nned, we will first makend in the Kingdom of Rakatheen for Lycerepth and your saintess business. There will be two more countries before we can reach Artorias, so please be aware we wont make it to Griffonpeak before springes. Maybe not even until SpringBloom. SpringBloom hopefully we can make it there before then. I would hate it if I missed Goddess Aurenas new champion when she visited the capital of the Kingdom of Artorias. Eshe thought, remembering the meeting she had with Goddess Aurena justst month, informing all the saints and champions of the Goddess of Light of the birth of her newest champion, Hestia. Eshe, having already made ns to travel to the western part of Artorias, volunteered to speak with this new champion. To fully represent their goddess, it was paramount that all saints and champions understood each others duties. The Goddess has given me the task to teach her. Hestia Atsuko, a crimson-haired dragonewt, a mighty Kargryxmor in disguise. Let us meet soon, Lady Hestia. May the Goddess guide our path with her light, so we may meet, Champion. It was time for the empire to enter the stage. ************************************************************* Why did I not speak back? Why did I submit? Foolish. Foolish. Traditions? Why must I stay away from my egg just to present myself to the other dragons? Most already know, most saw me evolve. Why must I listen to those weaklings, why did I tuck my tail to please Eltharion? Why did I becent at the final step? No matter how strong my child will be, as an egg, my baby would be weak. Fragile. I did the one thing I vowed never to do. The courier is a mighty warrior, he had transported all our children safely throughnd, sky, and sea. Your egg is safe in his ws Those were the words of the five empresses of the Dragon Emperor Eltharion. Tradition dictated, as established by Eltharion when he had his first egg, that all Kargryxmor eggs should be presented to the allies of the Dragon Empire Kargryx. Once the mothers mana had created a warm aura around the egg, it was time for the imperial transporter to fulfill his duty. A dragon as old as Eltharion himself, this transporter had sessfully brought every Kargryxmor egg back home ever since Eltharion was crowned emperor. Even in the direst of situations, the transporter had never failed. The words of the empresses werent filled with venom nor falsehood, for they were born proud of their strength. Lies were for the weak, pitiful beings beneath their scaly legs. Melloxtressa bowed to their wishes for this reason alone. Nevertheless, this blind faith had caused her the greatest source of grief ever since the day her father and mother left them for the apotheosis of Kargryxmor. Her unhatched child, her egg, her chance to be a mother was lost during this traditional custom. The news of the death of the transporter and the loss of her egg crushed Melloxstressa, she raged out against the other empresses as they kept spouting she needed to stay and fulfill her duty as the sixth empress of Kargryx. Your egg will be found, do not worry, they kept reassuring her but her instincts had roused. That was when Eltharion himself intervened. Melloxtressa was the second SS rank dragon of the era, she was far stronger than the other empresses; however, fighting against all five of them together was foolish, even for Melloxtressa. Their bloodlines were potent, and when the aged warrior Eltharion came in to stop Melloxtressa, the silver dragon could do nothing but submit to their power. It became Melloxtressas greatest regret. Her vow, to never give birth to an egg before bing one of the strongest creatures on Peolynca, was fulfilled, but all she did was dedicate herself to fighting different kinds of monsters inside thergest dungeon in Kargryx. Eltharion, although having bezy over the years, was still a formidable dragonyer. He had in all his siblings with his own hands, never leaving this job to any of his subordinates. Even discounting his brothers and sisters, he had the experience of ying myriads of other dragons. To a Kargryxmor, battle was everything. [Battle Frenzy], harnessed to its fullest potential, allowed any Kargryxmor to go beyond what their body would allow. When this nostalgic effect reactivated, Eltharion became the Dreaded ck Destroyer once again, for his mind and body would be resharpened from the memories of his old battles. Melloxtressa was nothing against this monster. I am not the strongest. God Kargryxmor, I have broken my oath, I have shamed you I have failed as a mother. What meaning is there left for my life? My one goal, my one goal. My child, I am so, so sorry. I robbed you of your chance for a life with my arrogance. A dragon mother would inject their mana around their egg to prevent minor to moderate damage to their egg. It also included the ability to maintain an optimal temperature for the egg. However, this mana required the mother to refill it. Melloxtressa injected enough mana into her egg tost a while, but without a doubt in her mind, this mana must have dissipated a long time ago. The egg did not have enough time to reinforce its shell. Without the aura it would oooh, my baby Melloxtressa cave was once filled with trinkets and decorations she gained from her days outside Kargryx. Following her fathers footprints, she and her brother both traveled the world like the modern eras dragon adolescents. Although never too conspicuous, they still brought many treasures to her home. Her brother, especially, found the greatest treasure of his life in the form of his wife. Nowadays, after the news, Melloxtressas cold, silvery scales had coated herir in an icy, thick hide of sparkling ice. Like diamond dust, her home looked like a fortress of winter. Silver dragons were rtives of the moremon white and ice dragons, and Melloxtressa inherited this very icy power from her rtives. With her evolution into an SS rank, Melloxtressa was a walking ice age, a natural cmity able to destroy any civilization on Altrust. It was just unfortunate that in her current state, she was merely crumbling away. A husk of an over 3500-year-old dragon. It almost seemed like this would be her future going for- [Empress Melloxtressa!] Telepathy. Draconic wasmonly used by younger dragons tomunicate, as it allowed them to fully express their explosive emotions. On the other hand, the majority of aged dragons preferred using [Telepathy], as it was faster and required less energy. In this very moment where Melloxtressa was trapped in a perpetual circle of depression, a telepathic message suddenly broke this monotony. However, this silver dragon had little left to motivate herself. These words bounced off her. She did not register anybodys voice. [Empress Melloxtressa!] A white-scaled dragonewt came rushing into the silver dragonsir, his wings pping so rapidly he had trouble controlling his flight. In his hand was a single letter. [We found her! We found her! The n has finally found your daughter! The princess was found!] Her neck snapped towards the dragonewt with the speed of light, rocking her wholeir like thunder from the sound alone. Mana mist exploded from her body, diffusing into her whole home like a smokescreen. Once all of it disappeared, all that was left was a silver-haired elven woman dressed in a one-piece dressposed solely of her scales. Tears frozen into ice drops were dripping down her silky skin. Hic. Hie-hic. Her eyes were unable to stop the flood of emotions going through her body, now reignited through the words she heard. [Please, do not lie to me, child.] She reached her hand forward, begging the young dragonewt that this glimmer of hope was not in vain. When she received the already opened letter, her hands trembled as she slowly took the piece of parchment from its envelope, uninterested that Yorshka was the sender. Dear Lady Melloxtressa, I will jump right to the point, we have found the lost princess. She is safe and healthy in the continent of Altrust, surrounded by friends and allies. Although, there are more difficult details I will revealter, I wish to reveal something important first. Your daughter, a beautiful mutant fire dragon with scales of crimson and scale powder simr to us Nordors, is alive. In the time she was gone, she has named herself in your stead. Her name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Hestia! The winteryyers of diamond dust all shined simultaneously as this single name was uttered from Melloxtressas mouth. Without any othermand, almost like magic, the powder shot back into Melloxtressas body. As if she was absorbing them, the snow in herir quickly disappeared, revealing the beautiful decorations of her home once again. Melloxtressas skin slowly regained a pinkish color as her scales shined so brightly again like a million polished des. The ice drops, thawed by the beat of her heart, melted back into tears. Hestia. Hestia. Hestia, she kept repeating, causing her eyes to fully open the floodgates. Holding onto the letter, she lost all strength in her knees and copsed on the ground. She continued reading through all the tears. She learned of Hestias status as a reincarnator, as an otherworldly who retained most of her memories from a previous life. She read how she was more mature than a year-old dragon whelp due to her memories, wishing so desperately she could have been there for Hestia. She learned of the struggles Hestia had to face to be a B rank sunfang dragon, ming herself for how Hestia had to face these trials despite the oath she made for herself. Im sorry! Im sorry! I should have been there. Your mom should have been there! I should have been there to defend you! This was my duty! She read through Yorshkas description of Saori, Tasianna, and Eine, and praised them for being there for her child, happy that her daughter had found valuable allies to protect her. She cackled in disappointment at how her daughter was learning how to fly and utilize her scale-dust without her supervision. She was conflicted. All of this was good news, but something in her heart was still yearning for more. I wanted to be there when you did all of this! Hurgh-hic-hic. Tears slowly created puddles under Melloxtressa, and her voice cracked as she tried to control her elven bodys continuous snot-producing functions. Her elven ears wiggled from joy. She couldnt remember thest time she was this happy. Was it when she reached S ranks maximum level? Or was it the day she gave birth to her egg? It didnt matter. When she finished Yorshkas letter, her tears were wiped away by her dragonewt attendant. [She is in Artorias. My precious everything is in Artorias. Where is it?] Nothing was stopping Melloxtressa anymore. No rules. No traditions. Nothing but physics itself. The dragonewt nodded before giving out a type of call in Draconic. In responce to the call, two snow-white scaled wyverns appeared in herir. [They know the way; these wyverns shall lead you, Empress Melloxtressa.] Icicle gust created from her silver powder was created by Melloxtressa, helping her stand up. This powder then surrounded her like wings of ice, covering her up like a veil. She looked into the wyverns eyes, seeing the anxiety in them before they both bowed their heads. Their mouths opened up, releasing an amalgamation of cries. We failed to bring the Princess back! We fought her and lost! We raised our ws against her! We-We- These were the snow wyverns who were once assigned to aid Astalos, the wyvern tasked by the God of Dragon, Kargrxymor, to bring Hestia before Kargrxmor. They were Hestias enemies due to a misunderstanding, but they were now tasked to safely bring Yorshkas letter to the matriarch of the Nordor n. Kriarh krashie kars kra sha. (Enough, the trip will be long. Tell me everything during our flight, children.) Melloxtressas emotions were in turmoil, but she was an old dragon of over 3500 years in the body of an elf. She was able to repress her emotions, staying cool-headed as she handled these wyvern children; at least, children rtive her own age. She knew the situation with her daughter was special, something she needed a clear mind to deal with. My daughter I wanted to name you myself but... Hestia, it is a wonderful name. Please, wait for me. On that day, the SS rank [Diamond-Powder Fimbulvetr Dragon] unleashed her silvery wings once more for the sky to see. Her destination: The Human Kingdom, Artorias. ************************************************************* Now, the question is, when did all of this happen? Chapter 191: Dragoon Princess’s Armor of Crimson Glow. Chapter 191: Dragoon Princesss Armor of Crimson Glow. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Scale-Dust Size Increase], [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] gained. 6100 SP remaining Mutation acquired. Merging [Scale-Dust Size Increase], [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] into unique racial skill [Dreadme Dragon] Yeah, gliding is a non-issue, bncing is easy with favorable winds. Although, controlling it to match the power of the boosters, especially during erratic power increases and decreases, is difficult. Well probably get used to it over time, with more varied practice. An astute analysis came from manager mind the first of my parallel mind on the control of my scale-dust boosters and the effects [Tailwind] had on my flying capabilities. I was currently practicing my flying over a forest while my parallel minds were analyzing my training, learning the feel of it so we could fly more efficiently in the future. Of course, just like thest time I did this, I wasnt trying to act overly smart here, my parallel minds and I were simply getting our body used to flying with boosters and [Tailwind]. It felt nostalgic. Thest time I did flying training was in the Belzac forest, almost a year ago. Now I was practicing it inside the Emerald-re Forest Dungeon on its ninth floor. Wind was surrounding my body like an [Air Shield], ejecting wind in whatever direction I wanted as my parallel minds controlled [Tailwind] using [Fluid Cast]. A constant stream of fire was being sted out from the gaps of my wings scales, just strong enough to propel me forward at a decent pace. With my [Bonepecker dew Spear] that I bought from Kraftja and Ogni out and ready, I was flying over the forest of floor nine, eyeing the ground like a drone. With [Detection Sensor], I was able to sense the approach of a group of signals five dots were running rather orderly in front of a horde erratically moving behind them. Shit, theyre getting faster! When I heard that statement, a group of five young men jumped out from the shade of a group of trees, with a horde of knopbries following hot on their heels. I turned my body around, following the two groups from the sky through the gaps of trees. Clutching my spear, I was biding my time through the constant shouting the boys were doing,pletely frightened by the giant mushroom monsters. That was when we struck. A crimson sh dashed out of the bushes, a split second after the boys passed it. As they turned their heads around, a brown glow appeared on the shs hand, quickly constructing arge diagonal [Terra Wall] to cut off the knopbries sight, stalling them. As if they were lemmings, the knopbries collectively rushed towards the left nk of the wall, but that was where she waited for them. Wind sh! Wind sh! Two des of wind shot out from the young womans hand, slicing two knopbries heads off. As their decapitated corpses were trampled by the horde, the young woman in crimson armor dashed forward, cutting down a third monster with her de while her blue hair fluttered in the frantic start of this skirmish. Dragoon Jump. Stopping my boosters for a moment, I turned my body around, aiming my head towards the ground. Muscles in my legs began to tense up the moment I thought of this new unarmed ability of mine. I bent my knees as I used [Air Walk] to create a tform for my feet to stand on, readying my spear for battle in the process. Like an eagle singling out a target from above, I chose one of the knopbries in the horde as my target. With a sonic boom, I sted off, stomping the air with power and scale-dust boosters. Knarrrghh! In the next second, all I could hear were death rattles and the explosion of rocks underneath my spear. Knopbies were sent flying from the shockwave of mynding, making easy targets for my partner-in-crime to cut anything flying over to her. Fuck! But all I could do was curse out in exasperation. Hestia?! the girl in beautiful armor suddenly cried out. I turned towards the girl, tears figuratively flowing from my eyes. Eine! I broke my spear! I was too ambitious. Far too ambitious. In my attempt to mimic Yorshkas dragoon attack, I thought I was copying every motion she did to a tee I was even being original by recing the [Wind st] part with my jet engine. Unfortunately, I forgot the most important part: A good spear. Admittedly, my jump was a bit too strong. My ears were ringing a bit from that sonic boom, my body ached from the sheer physics applied with this attack, and my [Draconic Barrier] had to drain some of my Mana to prevent my body from taking damage upon crashing onto the ground. Nevertheless, I not only had a body sturdy enough to endure this attack but also regenerative powers to heal any damage in seconds. Sadly, my spear had none of these traits. As I held up my ruined spear, only the half behind my hand was in a fine condition; the rest of the weapon, from the spear tip down to the shaft, everything broke into pieces. Thats what happens when you drop down like that. I barely saw you fall. Of course a spear made from normal bones and a lightweight metal like andurium would break under so much pressure! Eine scolded me as she continued her ughter. Four days. It took exactly four days, just as Grimnir had said. After Yorshka and Saoris students left us, our party went to Grimnir working inside the Tunging Hammers smithy to check up on him. There, he presented us with a fine set of armor made specifically for Eine. Made using a few of the rachonoid queens materials, my dragon scales and obsidian, and Saoris fenrir fur, it was the epitome of what Aurora could currently produce with the materials we had. As Yorshka not only had experience as a dragoon but also as a lifelongpanion to a griffin knight, namely her husband Farron, her suggestionsbined with Grimnirs experience crafting dragonewt armor turned Eines armor into not only a work of art, but, also a piece of equipment able to elevate her defensive stats far beyond what her body could provide, perfect for her future goals. Dragoon Princesss Armor of Crimson Glow Armor made using [Molten Core Rachonoid], [Young Sunfang Dragon], and [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir] materials, fused together during the cksmithing process with eoriant and voldunna metal. Blood of a Kargryxmor dragon was used to douse the armor pieces, granting the wearer enhancedbat stats during battle, which lends a crimson glow from the scales. Extremely resistant to any source of fire damage, although weak against water-based elements. Intelligence Power: 257 Vitality Power: 1245 Wisdom Power: 1098 Skill: [Sundering Resistance Lv. 8] [Piercing Resistance Lv. 6] [Crushing Resistance Lv. 8] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 5] [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] [Terra Resistance Lv. 3] [Dark Resistance Lv. 8] [Water Weakness Lv. 5] [Mana Conductor Lv. 8] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 8] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 8] [Mounted Fighter Lv. 8] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 10] [Wind Pressure Nullification] [Explosion Pressure Nullification] [Battle Frenzy] [Silk w Bindings] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 3] [Prime Vigor Lv. 5] [Sages Wisdom Lv. 5] The armor was designed to fit a flying knight, simr to Sir Antonios or Eines fathers armor, but with a distinct dragoon touch courtesy of Yorshka. Yorshka, due to her more up-front and personal fighting style, had designed her own armor to fit the image of a fully defensive pdin conveniently, it made her pass as a knight of Aurena rather than a dragoon knight and was meant for solo diving into a battle. She had the reflexes and strength to keep the mobility focused battle style of a dragoon despite being in heavier armor, and inbination with her silver powder increasing her defense further, it let her strike like a meteor whenever she dragoon dived an enemy Since Eine was a human,cking the natural physical stats of a beastman, Grimnir made her armor more simr to a dragoons while keeping the Artorian knight appeal. As such, her armor was built lighter in order to allow her to dodge attacks more efficiently while on foot, and to synergize well with her goal of bing a griffon knight. As it was a dragoon-inspired armor, my dragon scales were addedvishly onto her suit, giving it that distinctive crimson shine. Simr to using chainmail as the secondyer of protection, Grimnir created a more refined scale-mail for Eine to wear underneath her armor. The gauntlets and pauldrons especially looked spiky as the scales were added onto them not fused, like the scale mail Grimnir made during the cksmithpetition, but justyered while her breastte had monster materials alloyed with the metal to create it, looking elegant and sleek. The scale-mail she had flowed down to her thighs, looking a bit like a mini skirt, although Grimnir called it a hauberk. To better protect her legs, a fauld withrge scale-looking tassets were added to protect her waist and thighs. Her leg armor also included pants made from troll leather resilient against sh and striking attacks but bby enough for sticity to ease movements and scale-fused alloy cuisses, greaves, and sabatons which made up her leg armor. As an additional piece, Eine also wished for a cape, exining her father wore one on his armor. Capes are cool was everybodys consensus on it, well, everybody but Grimnir who shouted Capes are impractical! He still relented to Eines wish at the end of the day, but added a failsafe which could be activated using mana to detach it. Outside of the elegance and fashion statement the cape brought to Eines armor, it was mostly made out of Saoris shed white fur and the rachonoid queens spider silk. Unsurprisingly, the silk of a B rank raid boss monster was quite durable and resistant against conventional weapons, and with Saoris fur, the cape could shield quite effectively against fire and dark elemental attacks. However, since we had a limited supply of spider silk, repairing the cape was pretty impracticalpared to repairing her armor. Corrosive obsidian, voldunna ore, and my scales were readily avable. Most likely, we would have to rece the spider silk with Saoris mana threads eventually, but for now, the cape could act as a shield. Hmph. Elven, dragonewt, and human armor always have a certain artistic appeal to them, while we tazongs value each others armor by how much metal we can carry around. Grimnirmented when he handed Eine her armor. He sounded grumpy about how much importance dragonewts and humans ced on armors appearance, but he had a wide smile on his face when he said it. It helped that his beard hadnt grown back yet, making it easy to notice. Now, to thebat specs, it was without a doubt incredible. Intelligence Power, Vitality Power, and Wisdom Power'''' were far higher than what the ck Orcs voldunna armor gave, and as they added these stats onto the wearers base stats, they boosted Eines defensive stats to the point that they rivalled Saoris and my own defensive stats. In our moderately humanized forms, anyway. The power of good equipment. The skills were probably the most interesting part. Eines armor was made to support her while she flew around on her griffon in the air, and Grimnir made sure they would work. Eine hasnt gotten her griffon yet, but she was already fully prepared when it happened. Now, aside from these normal skills, there were two among the list which caught my attention: [Battle Frenzy], and [Silk w Bindings]. Silk w Binding A skill obtained through the silk nds of a spider-type monster, creating a sticky binding around the ws using mana. Increases grabbing power Battle Frenzy The battle will of the ck Tyrant Dragon Kargryxmor coursing through his descendants blood, tamed to do the bidding of the bloods carrier. During battles worthy of the users focus, stats and resource regeneration will increase The [Silk w Binding] was a simple feature; it made her gauntlets super sticky if she let her mana flow through them. It made it hard to disarm Eine while giving her a better grip on her mounts reins, preventing her from falling off them while in the sky. epting some of the rachonoids silk nds was a good choice. [Battle Frenzy], on the other hand, was a great surprise. Yorshka, who had suggested this idea, reminded me of the power of the blood of a true dragonkin, of how potent it was for alchemy. Since I already gave Saori some of my blood, I might as well double-down and give Eine a dragon blood boost, also. Now, up until now, I thought [Battle Frenzy] was just an annoying piece of shit I had to deal with due to my bloodline Kargryxmor was called the ck Tyrant of the Skies, after all. However, apparently, part of a Kargryxmor whelps education was to learn how to control their bloods battle tendency and harness it for their strength. Ever since I evolved into a [Young Sunfang Dragon], I havent had any issues with [Battle Frenzy] thanks to the dragons calmer nature. While I was able to control [Battle Frenzy] this way, this frustrating tingling never disappearedpletely, so I still needed to fight. It was good to know I could turn this dreadful effect to work for me, though. Damnit. I recovered the pieces of my spear and threw them into my storage before snapping my fingers, igniting the small amount of scale-dust ejected from my wings during thending, flying around the area. Explosions set my surroundings on fire the moment a root spear was shot at me. Youre not the same barkwraith, but you sure like getting set on fire, just like the other one. Hestia, Ill take care of the knopbries! Stop the barkwraith from escaping! Eine shouted before swinging her sword to gut something. I nodded before grabbing the root spear wiggling around trying to extinguish the mes from the scale-dust. I pulled on it, causing a figure to appear behind a tree and fall on the ground. It was the target of our Quest: the barkwraith of floor nine. Now that it was finally in my sight, I let go of its arm. Pulling it back through the ground, the barkwraith severed its arm off before the mes could spread to the rest of its body. It stared at its shortened arm, unable to hide its confusion. Since barkwraiths had impressive healing, it probably was baffled that it wasnt able to recover from the damage, but that was cause it was affected with [Dread Burn]. Mutations. Simr to how Saori was able to buy the Job skill [Penumbral Armament], I could finally buy [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver]s Job skills from my SP shop as mutations. I bought both [Scale-Dust Size Increase] and [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] for 1500 SP each, delighted to learn that leveling up certain Jobs allowed me to acquire cool skills for SP. This really made me happy when I decided to be more stingy with it. Since my scale-dust now could prevent people from healing, I just became a hard counter against healers. With the barkwraith now distracted and distressed from its condition, I jumped over to it and grabbed its neck. Yo dayo. Snap. I crushed its neck. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Hellde] has risen from [Level 5] to [Level 11] Attributes have increased due to level up With the only C rank in this monster horde dead, Eine made quick work of the D rank knopbries, especially after she got all those levels from the raid. The young men, the guys we cooperated with for this quest, also entered the battle to help Eine, but she was just blitzing through everything before they could take down their first two knopbries. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Hellde] has risen from [Level 11] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Hellde] has been reached Jeez, there were too many of them today. With the fight over, the dismantling phase began. I threw the barkwraiths body into my storage, holding onto its lifeless head before prying out the mana core from within. Since treants such as barkwraiths were originally faefolk like spriggans who became monsters by fusing themselves into a tree, they had a simr core to the onnikais I used to fight against. The only difference was an onnikai acted like a parasite controlling their host body, whereas a treants core was like a brain, and, once it formed, the original faefolk was gone forever. The goal of the Quest is to acquire this core. Grimnir gave me thest one we acquired but I forgot to hand it in. Its supposedly a good alchemical item, but the Quest gives a lot of rank points. Lady Eine, we can do it. Please, leave it to us! Once I was done, I turned around to see a young man in simple chain and leather armor scratching the back of his head, smiling as he talked with Eine. I believe his name was Naden. Eine looked bbergasted, opening her mouth for a second before closing it, only speaking after taking a moment to think. There are too many bodies. Im used to dismantling monsters, there is no need for your worry. Nevertheless, I thank you for your consideration. Eines tone felt a bit condescending, the attitude she usually took towards strangers or other nobles, contrasting her more worrywart-like personality in private. No, no, its ok. Its ok. Well dly do all the work! I mean, you twodies cleaned up the monsters so its just right if we do the dismantling. I mean, we couldnt have done this Quest without the two of you. Uh, yeah! At this point, Nadenspanion seemed to eye him anxiously. Fitting, as Eine was frowning. Before the situation exploded, I stepped in to diffuse it. After everything was cleared up, Eine and I chose an area with the knopbries and dismantled them together. You armor is dashing enough to infatuate people. Great job, Eine, your first step into bing a fully-fledged knight. W-Wah?! Eines head shot up from my teasingment, flustered as she responded. N-Nonsense, Hestia. The armor does look very elegant, but I dont think I look anywhere as good as my father or brother in their armor. In any case, it sounded more like Naden was belittling my skills as an adventurer. Even my knights were able to dismantle monsters, so I must do the same. Cute, I thought of Eines pout. Even with seven people, the number of knopbries we had to dismantle took quite some time to finish, but we eventually got through them all. As we were about to leave the floor to hand in the Quest, the rest of Aurora called us. Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir all looked sweaty and had pieces of wood on their clothing, telling us they managed to cut down a lot of trees. I showed them a thumbs up, telling them, Good job cutting down the trees. You guys helped us y the barkwraith. I then looked over at Naden and hispanions, who all nodded and gave a thumbs up to my statement. As you might expect, I was just acting. The Quest for the barkwraith core was a continuous Quest in the hunters guild, as it was in constant demand by the alchemist guild who needed them to create catalysts. It was a rank C Quest which gave three C rank points and allowed three parties of hunters to participate in it due to the difficulty. As lucrative as it sounded, since the barkwraith was a floor guardian, it only respawned once every week. Naden, a hunter we saved in thest backwraith attack, met us in the hunters guild today and suggested we team up for it, and, as our party needed rank points, we agreed. The issue was that only a single member from Aurora was needed to clear this Quest, and we technically wanted to work on Grimnirs RV today, so we had to act like everybody in Aurora helped out with the Quest. There was a guild rule that stated that everybody who epted the Quest had to participate in it, and any who didnt, would be disqualified from the rewards. This rule was there to prevent nobles or rich adventurers from hiring people and having them do all the work to artificially increase their adventurer rank. It made sense, but we had to work around it for today. Without breaking the rules, Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir began cutting down trees to anger the barkwraith, luring it into a location for us to ambush it. Unfortunately, a group of knopbries seemed to have detected Naden and his friends and lured the barkwraith to them, which caused the whole situation in the first ce. I have the feeling Nadens party had terrible luck just like ours. Once we handed the Quest in, everybody gave their report about what happened and handed in the two barkwraith cores. The guild, who knew what happened to Naden two weeks ago, believed us and divided the reward among everybody without any issues. With the money divided, Aurora celebrated having acquired 6 C points. Rank-wise, this helped Eine reach Rank D as a hunter while Saori, Tasianna, and I were about halfway through to C rank. We also learned that Grimnir was already C rank and already had 30 C rank points towards bing a B rank hunter, which required him to have 70 points. Our overall party rank was still D, but it was good to have another C rank hunter like Grimnir in the party. Thank you very much for the help, today! Uhm, also, thank you for saving my life thest time we met! I hope we can work together once again! Naden said all of this to Eine, acting like his partys representative. Thank you, but Hestia is our party leader. Please, give her your praises. Poor dude. Once our adventurer business was dealt with, we returned to Grimnirs RV and moved it outside the city. Since Grimnir was a member of our party now, he decided he wanted to renovate it to create space for everybody. Given that we already had acquired not only the ore and the logs from the Sarlenzia Trading Company, but we also had the two barkwraith bodies, the trees from floor nine we just cut down earlier, and also the treant wood we acquired after the felgheist nightlord battle, we definitely werentcking in materials. Im not too sure what yousses want, so give me your ideas. Ill try to add them into the blueprint. Grimnir ced the blueprints for his RV on a table in the middle of the forest. Us girls had simple demands. We need arger sleeping space. I dont think we can create enough space for individual rooms, but it should be enough for us girls to have some privacy. I think you would agree some breathing room would be nice, too, Grimnir. An RnR room would be great, too. The RV itself is far too small. We cant make the wagon too wide so let us add another floor. We can use the lower floor as a working area while we canmute upstairs. Could we not make it a bit longer, in addition, technically it is also your smithy, Grimnir. It would be a shame to abandon the shop aspect. We need areas for everybodys specialties. A kitchen with a bakery, a study, an area for our garden, a tinkering workstation, an alchemy station, oh, we mustn''t forget a space for Lady Hestia to practice her singing. I also agree we require some room just to rx more. I would also love a space to store my tea leaves. This might sound obvious, or not, but am I the only one who believes we must add a proper bathing room? Even a shower would be adequate. If this is supposed to be our home, we require the necessities to live not likemoners. We must make do with what an inn provides us, but not inside our ce of rest. Normal demands, like I said. Haaaaaa, this will be a lot of work. As Grimnir presumed, we had topletely renovate everything. Grimnirs RV was designed for two dwarf men, so it had very little room left for us four girls. Since Grimnir needed his smithy and runesmith workbench especially since he hadnt finished Eines runes yet and Eine needed the artificer station, our only choice was to expand the RV upwards and make the bottom arearger in general. The issue, of course, was that we had to make itrge enough to fit inside a town and city. Usually, the main streets would berge enough for any wagon to move around, but Saori wanted to turn the wagon into a restaurant, alchemy shop, and a smithy. Saori and Grimnir already belonged to their respective guilds and Tasianna could join the alchemy guild in Griffonpeak, so Saori was confident we could make it work. As permit costs were based on the size of the wagon, we couldnt make it toorge. On the other side, Tasianna, Eine, and I wanted to turn the wagon into a livable andfortable pce. When we returned home from work, we just wanted to rx. However, since I was an idol, the wagon had to be maneuverable. We needed to make it from one area to the other in a quickish fashion. The more concerts I can perform, the happier Ill be. As you would expect from a runesmith, Grimnir had a way to solve this. There was a rune called [Utility Rune: Featherweight] which decreased the weight of an object, allowing the RV to not slow down from its capacity. Only issue was the material costs for this rune. Hmph. We need to purchase some equerochs to transport the wagon. Two, at least. That will increase the price, Griminr determined. Since he couldnt afford any horses due to his financial situation before he met us, he was stuck inside Cedaraille regardless if he wanted the molten voldunna core or not. That is a non-issue. However, when it came to money, Saori wouldnt allow excessive spending. She summoned her garms, eyeing them mischievously. Consider this training everyone. Her garms, on the other hand, werent thrilled. Sure, they might sacrifice their lives for Saori without question, but all four of them had a sense of pride as C rank monsters. They found the very idea of acting like beasts of burden abhorrent, but they couldnt argue back against Saori after her next argument. All five of us have a way to generate ie, however, you four do not. Hunting does not count as all five of us can do it ourselves. Combat is not the only duty you have as a member of this pack. Either ept Hestias [Hestias Retainer] title or work in a rotating shift to move the wagon. The garms chose thetter option. I did not feel in any way offended. Not at all. It took us a whole week to finish the RV. Adding another floor, crafting the furniture and workstations, smithing any metal equipment, decorating, and finally, making sure the plumbing system worked. We still had to remove the waste ourselves, but it beats doing everything in a bush. As everybody stared proudly at ourbined handiwork, I couldnt help but reminisce about what we did the past week. As the students finances were not supporting us anymore, we had to move out from the fancy inn, and ended up deciding to camp next to the RV. All five of us worked until it became night, only taking toilet and meal breaks in between. Everybody wanted to finish the RV, so we gave it our all. Grimnir wanted to leave Cedaraille since hed been staying there for months, Eine mentioned she was severelyte to her first two weeks at the royal academy, Saori wanted to n out my idol career, Tasianna wanted to set up her garden, while I wanted to reach Griffonpeak to hand Aurena the ck orb. Of course, I also needed to apologize to her. She hasnt answered me back yet, but considering I literally screamed at her, I didnt exactly expect her to respond. Then again, shes a goddess. Some harsh words from me shouldnt be that hurtful Right? As we were about to leave, Tasianna noticed a fae speaking with her. As her expression turned grim, she turned to me, Dragonyers! A spirit just informed me that a dragonyer has reached the hunters guild! Thankfully, Tasianna made the amazing choice to be a fae whisperer. Thankfully, the RV was finished. Goodbye, Cedaraille, goodbye. ************************************************ Broken horn, green scales, lightning element. It was causing trouble in the Lecartiglio Duchy for a while, and we tracked it down to Greenveil. Have you seen it, Maam? A burly man in scaled armor spoke with a receptionist of the hunters guild. Despite his scarred face, he was speaking courteously. A dragon?! N-No, I havent heard any rumors from the adventurers. Sir, is this dragon a threat? The receptionist looked at the men before her with anxiousness, cold sweat slowly forming. During the rachonoid raid, she had heard of a dragon appearing and fighting the giant rachonoid queen, but it disappeared quickly after the battle. Some say the dragon transformed into a small girl while others mentioned it returning back into the dungeon. None of the rumors had any weight behind them, but if a dragonyer had appeared before her, maybe the rumors of the dragon were real. Dragonyers were not only ambitious people but also daredevils who were mad enough to challenge dragonkins, living fortresses of scales and mana, and willing to risk the ire of the dragonewts and levianewts. A dragonyer was a respectful and honorable profession amongst hunters, but it was despised by anybody rted to a dragonkin. No, no, there is a misunderstanding. However, these men werent dragonyers. The armor they wore included scales, but none of them were from a dragonkin, whether true or lesser. We are just normal hunters, even if we are A ranks. Also, it wasnt a dragon, it was a wyvern. It had some high level in [Identity Blocker], as we couldnt appraise it, but from the power it disyed, it was definitely a high level B rank or a low A rank. The dragonyers werent the ones pursuing Hestia. An old acquaintance was. A note from AbyssRaven Eine''s suited up in her friend''s body parts. Would sound more morbid, if Hestia and Saori weren''t alive. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(26) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 192: Country Roads, Thundering Clouds. Chapter 192: Country Roads, Thundering Clouds. Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Handicraft Lv. 6] [Woodworking Lv. 7] gained Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Infernal Hellde] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Infernal Hellde Level: 0/30 Job Skill gained: [Instant Heat Ignition], [Inferno Coating] Ahhhhh, why is making magic circles so difficult? This never gets easier. With a feather pen in my hand, I dipped its tip into our homemade charcoal ink and continued writing on a wooden te. Since ink was already widely spread around Altrust, Eine and Grimnir were quickly able to make a ton of jars full of it using charcoal, vinegar, and cornstarch. in charcoal was easier and more flexible to write with, but sitting at a table and using ink to write just felt more civilized. Lady Hestia, here is your tea. The roots from the mushrooms on floor 15 are rather spicy, so I added some honey and lemons to bnce the taste. Please, have a try and enjoy. Any feedback would be great. After cing an aromatic tea on my table with some freshly baked biscuits, Tasianna bowed and returned to our garden. I took a bite from the biscuit, enjoying its sugary sweetness before sipping the tea. As Tasianna warned, the spiciness of the tea was quite prominent, barely contained by the honey and sour lemons. Beet sugar might be better for the sweetness than honey, Tasianna. Jeez, these mushroom tree roots are spicy. Might be better in a curry than tea. Life was good. The RV was finally finished and able to drive on the road well enough without shaking around too much, a testament to Grimnirs abilities. He might say that carpentry isnt his forte, but he certainly had the skill to make all of this stable enough without the aid of a dedicated professional. Adding springs to wagons and carriages was already a thing in Peolynca thankfully, so Saori and I didnt have to exin the concept to Grimnir. After living for multiple months in the Belzac forest, walking has be more or less a normal activity for me. Unlike Eine, I enjoyed walking. However, being able to do things like creating custom spells, taking a nap whenever, or working on Saoris tools was made infinitely morefortable now that we had a vehicle. We could do whatever we wanted without having to pause our travel. Speaking of custom spells, I was currently working on a few. While reviewing my tablets with Master Kushs tips and instructions, I was experimenting and thinking of new ways to use my two empty vessel magics. [White mes] had the ability to not only heal and cause holy elemental damage but these mes also allowed me to cool them down to the point they wouldnt hurt people. [Corrosive Fire], on the other hand, produced purple mes which reced my ability to produce toxins with the additional ability to solidify into a toxic slime and sturdy obsidian, though it had the side effect of creating poisonous fumes as well. [Sanctified ze] and [Panzer] were made using these two skills; however, I havent made any new ones recently. Mostly cause most of my ideas were redundant with System spells I already had. A powerful white fireser scorching the ground from the sky was already covered by [Omnictus] and [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. Powerful des of obsidian slicing into my enemies were already a thing with [Bedrock des] and [Earthen Spear]. It was difficult trying to think of somethingpletely new. Saori and Tasianna had it kinda easy, was something I always thought when I was stuck and unable to think of a new spell idea. Of course, that wasn''t really the case. Even with all my System magic, spell creation was limited by a mages imagination. Honestly, if I had the inte right now, I would just steal some OP spell concepts and be done with it. But I couldnt. So, I was writing down spell ideas, testing them out, creating the chant and magic circles for spells I liked. It was mentally tiring. Halo of Consecration and Unheilige Engel. At least, my naming sense has improved, I think. After finishing my tea, my body and mind began to ache, telling me to move my body around. When I began to stretch, I remembered how we werent done decorating the RV with certain furniture and workces just yet. Unable to figure out what we were missing, I stood up to inspect our new home once again. First things first, I was currently on the second floor of Grimnirs RV, the one we added after we pointed out the space issue. Aside from making the entire RVrger and more spacious, we also reinforced the wooden walls with the sturdy timber we had on us. This included the grove treant from the felgheist nightlord loot box, the barkwraiths bodies, tree logs from floor nine, and also conventional lumber we got from the Sarlenzia Trading Company. Since the RV was about asrge as a house at this point, we had to focus on keeping it sturdy in case we ever got attacked. Starting with an eoriant and voldunna metal skeleton, we then added the logs, adding a coating of voldunna paint on it afterward to act as a fire retardant. Since both the grove treant and barkwraith materials could regenerate themselves using mana, we also had a way to restore any damage so long as the whole RV didnt disappearpletely. The grey voldunna paint gave the RV a pretty approachable outer shell, while the inside felt rustic. We havent added any colors yet, so it was still the same brown wood color everywhere. With no rugs, posters, or whatever, our home did feel a bit barren. Simple. On the second floor, four single-person beds were gathered together in the furthest corner from the stairs. This was Auroras female quarters, equipped with a bath and toilet hidden behind some curtains enchanted with a noise-canceling rune. Aside from obvious stuff like a drawer, some chairs, and a table, there was also a bookshelf for Saoris books, a desk to work on spells and songs, our garden, Tasiannas alchemist bench, and a clean stand for Eines armor. There were also three windows. It made our rooms a bit cramped, but we still had enough space to move around freely. Going downstairs, I saw Eine who was currently being trained by Grimnir to be an artificer while Saori was cooking our lunch by an open window. As the news of those dragonyers appearing in Cedaraille was so sudden, we hadnt had any time to eat when we departed. Technically, we hadnt said goodbye to either the duke, the hunters guild, or to Newt Sarlenzia, so I felt a bit bad if they suddenly were worried about us. Anyways, the first floor was where Auroras major facilities were. We had a small kitchen with a counter for everybody to eat to enjoy their meals, Eines artificer workstation, and Grimnirs smithy for his cksmithing and runesmithing duty, thest of which took up the most space upying the whole back of the RV. To prevent fires, the walls and floors surrounding his smithy were covered with rocks he mined on floor 15. We initially wanted to add a wall there; however, had we done it, the whole floor wouldve been too cramped. We were alreadycking in space. We wanted to make the RV even longer to solve this, but it just wasnt practical. For example, if we wanted to bake something, I had to take it out of my storage and do it outside, since it couldnt fit inside the RV. There was also the issue with Grimnirs bed. He was currently sleeping inside his smithy, with all his ores stashed inside a singlerge barrel and a bath right next to it, linked with the one upstairs. There was also limited space for him to ce his future creations, after all, Grimnir did show some interest in opening up an armor and weapon shop for the public. We wanted tomit to this idea. After all, this RV was originally his shop also. At this point, I dont know how often Ive mentioned how little space we still had left. We could still move aroundfortably, thankfully. Considering further improvements, excluding adding more space, we also had to add some decorations to liven up the ce in addition to adding certain manatechs. We still had to get rid of toilet waste manually and Tasianna had to fill up our baths with water by herself. We nned to copy the bath Eines mansion in Firwood had, which meant some slimes for the toilet and a manatech which created water using mana for anybody to use. We also needed manatech light bulbs to rece our candles. Since the cost for all of this was quite high, Saori was hoping Eine could produce some of them on her own so we could save money. In any case, that was our RVs interior. On the first floor, we also had two doors: one in the back leading out from Grimnirs smithy and one next to Eines workbench to the right. I opened thetter, jumping out and spreading my wings and used [Tailwind]. Closing the door, I then flew up to the roof of the RV, looking down to watch the four garms moving everything. Of course, despite me calling it an RV, it was still a wagon. It had no motor and had to be drawn by equerochs, Peolyncas horse and bull hybrid, or by another pack animal. In our case, it was the garms. Initially very reluctant to do so, as it was beneath them, the garms seemed to have warmed up to the idea in the short time we were outside. We had only just left Cedaraille, so it was a quick opinion change. The reason was they actually had a reason to stay outside Saoris shadow. Since the garms were [Shadow Garm]s, they practically could stay inside Saoris shadow forever, outside of eating and going to the toilet. Only two wolves were needed to drag the wagon, but all four were enjoying the fresh air. Wolves love going outside. It shouldnt have been that much of a surprise. I then looked into the distance, and then behind me. Only the road, the forest, and the sky were in sight. Small animals and critters scrambled around us, living their lives as we peacefully moved down the streets. My [Detection Sensor] wasnt picking up anyrger targets, nor could I smell any humans or beastmen. Luckily, it seemed as if the dragonyers weren''t pursuing us just yet. Weve been moving for a while now, evident as no civilization was in sight. Cedaraille was hidden behind all the trees and our destination, Griffonpeak, was still a few days away. Considering I could technically fly now, I wondered how long it would take me from here to Griffonpeak on my own as I stared into the sky. Considering Yorshkas suggestion, Ive decided to stay in my [Humanization Lv. 6] form. In short, it meant I would leave my wings out for everybody to see. Honestly, I was unable to hide my excitement of finally being able to fly again, albeit, my enthusiasm was scuffed since I needed my scale-dust and [Tailwind] to do it. Still, who cares, I can fly! Deciding to y with the garms, I settled on the coachman seat and spent my time there until Saori was finished with lunch. We then parked the RV at an open area beside the road and began to find a spot for a pic. Eine and Grimnir, who were still focused on artificer stuff, told us to go on before them, deciding they wanted to finish their current task before eating. Considering they were using Grimnirs sthammer mana batteries as practice material, repairing them back into a usable condition, I guess the work was causing them to tunnel vision. Seeing Eine so dedicated to her work really motivated me to continue writing some more songs when we finally reached Griffonpeak. The capital city of Artorias not only had a dungeon, but also an opera. It was the perfect ce for Aurora to spend some time while Eine solved her academy problem and went through the griffon knight initiation process. Our RV might have been impossible to move without the aid of some strong pack animals, but we still havent added any security measures against bandits or thieves stealing our stuff. We moved away from the RV, but not too far so we couldnt see it anymore. This reminded me a bit of a certain death march light novel. No harem lord here, though. Fire Mushroom Curry with zzanbal Meat A spicy dish made using [Amoorash Mushroom]s and the meat of a zzanbal type monster. Toffels and milk was added into this dish, making the spiciness milder, but still very strong This curry can give Indian and Thai curries a run for their money. The roots are spicy and the mushrooms themselves are super spicy. These are stronger than normal peppers, but milder than those with higher scoville, Saorimented on her curry. Strangely, everybody in Aurora enjoyed spicy food. The pain caused by spicy food was enjoyable for Saori and me, Tasianna, an ice mage, liked it as it warmed her body up, Eines gourmet, noble palette could be satisfied if the food was well made, and Grimnir enjoyed eating it with alcohol. As we brought a whole keg with us to this pic, he should be happy. Of course, there were other dishes, but this was Saoris newest creation. An addition to Auroras menu for the spice lovers. Eating the curry with some rice really made me happy. Whats more, nothing bad has happened for over two weeks now. I mean, we spent two weeks without any issues or conflicts. Usually, with our partys luck, we would usually have run into some trouble by now. I mean, in Firwood, we spent about two months there, but in that time, we always had to deal with something serious. Cedaraille was peaceful for some time before a giant fire-breathing spider broke through a cave and tried to destroy it. Rather ironic, since so many people on Earth want to burn spiders just cause they look scary. Jokes on them, in Peolynca, the spiders set you on fire. So, it really was awesome that we can just enjoy a meal like this witho Huh? [Detection Sensor] was acting weirdly, informing me something was approaching us at an incredible speed, like, breathtakingly fast. What could Spread out! Saori shouted, throwing the bowl she had in her hands on the ground. Without questioning hermand for even a second, Tasianna, her four garms, and I listened and jumped far away from our pic spot, only to see a massive electric stake ram into the area and explode. The crackling of lightning reverberated inside our ears as all of this happened, only ending once the dust cloud was hanging around. Not only was that attack so fast we barely were able to react to it, but it had the destructive power of one of my explosions. Not only our lunch, but also the trees and grass vaporized into ck ash. [No mes, no misleading scent from your scale powder. It was an easy find this time] This scent! My nose was agitated. Memories of something happening a few months back rushed through my head, a reaction caused purely by this familiar scent. Last time, I wasnt able to fully register it, since my head was more upied with just surviving and living through it. However, this scent did not have that sweetness Cernust, Prisci, or Yorshka had. It unnerved me greatly. Shit! From behind the dust cloud, a green-haired dragonewt man with a broken horn appeared before us, wearing a neat emerald-scaled suit. His appearance was that of a clean-shaven man in his early thirties. His emerald eyes were ring only at me, sending a chill down my spine as I took a step back. [Hmm, the smell has gotten even more prominent than before. Hmm, the smell ising from that wolfkin? Interesting.] He stared at Saori for a split second before returning his gaze back to me. It was at this moment when Saori and Tasianna sent their own telepathic message to me, asking if he was speaking to me. This behavior! [Astalos?] My eyes widened when I made that realization, causing the dragonewt man before me to grin. [You remembered me, Princess Hestia Atsuko, no, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. What an honor.] Every word entering my head through this telepathic link was terrifying, as if some creeping dread was slowly corrupting my mind. I could feel anger. [God Kargryxmorhe has rescinded my Divine Quest. He has revoked my duty to escort you to him.] Mana Eyes! Profile: Name: Astalos Level: 123 Race: Lightning Dragonewt Age: 154 Years Job: None Status: Health: 10649/10649 Mana: 4612/4612 Strength: 3760 Intelligence: 3567 Vitality: 3311 Wisdom: 3270 Agility: 4977 Stamina: 7457/7457 Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Horn] (Moderate)] [Humanization (Moderate)] Unique Skill: [Lightning Revolt Lv. 10] [Lightning Rod] [Boltreaving de Lv. 4] [Electromaic Barrier Lv. 3] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Control Lv. 9] [Arcane Mind Lv. 6] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Fire Magic Lv. 10] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [Inferno Magic Lv. 2] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 7] [Lightning Magic Lv. 8] [Silent Casting Lv. 1] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 2] [Mental Stability Lv. 6] [Mental Warfare Lv. 7] Physical skills and rted: [Dragonkin ws Lv. 6] [Dragonkin Fangs Lv. 7] [Toxic ws Lv. 6] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 9] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 5] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 7] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 3] [uracy Correction Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 6] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 8] [Probability Correction Lv. 6] [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 8] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] [Tracking Lv. 8] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 3] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 4] [High-Speed Aerial Tempo Lv. 4] [High-Wind Maneuvering Specialist Lv. 5] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 2] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 4] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 10] [Poison Resistance Lv. 6] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 9] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 7] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 7] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 9] [Fire Resistance Lv. 8] [Earth Resistance Lv. 3] [Storm Resistance Lv. 4] [Water Resistance Lv. 7] [Dark Resistance Lv. 3] Stat growths and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 6] [Mana Recovery Lv. 7] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 9] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 6] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 9] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 7] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 3] [Speed of Sound Lv. 3] [Steadfast Endurance Lv. 1] Others: [Profile Protection Lv. 2] [Eye of the System Lv. 2] [Noble Aura Lv. 1] [Terror Aura Lv. 8] [Warriors Mind Lv. 2] [Leadership Lv. 2] [Starvation Lv. 10] [Thought eleration Lv. 2] [Body Temperature Control Lv. 7] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] Information Blocked Shit, its still blocked! Astalos, the [Boltreaver Wyvern], was a B rank wyvern who was tasked by God Kargryxmor to escort me out of the Belzac forest and lead me to him. That was Astaloss and his twopanions duty. However, when they were about to fulfill this Quest, a group from the grimgarian army attacked us, shooting Astalos down with a mana cannon and giving Saori, Tasianna, and I an opening for us to escape to Artorias. I knew we would meet someday again, but I did not expect it to be like this. When the time came, I wanted to be far stronger than I currently was to make this into a cakewalk. However, apparently, bymenting on our peaceful time, I set up this g. Scheie. After hearing what Astalos had to say, I wanted to respond to him, but I was keeping my guard up so much I couldnt speak. Astalos, without waiting on me, continued speaking using [Telepathy], not even attempting to use his dragonewt mouth to speak. [A level up. I am missing two levels to be an A rank. I have been waiting for so long. The Divine Quest was to give me those needed levels, levels to make me worthypared to a true dragon. To have our God recognize me as somebody worthy!] [Hestia, this guy he has the eyes of a madman!] Saori informed me after I sent her what Astalos told me. [I will fulfill this Quest. To Avitor Peaks. Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, you wille with me to meet God Kargryxmor!] I had expected that kinda response so I replied to him to soothe him a little bit, to prevent this situation from escting. [Astalos, I apologize for running awayst time. The situation was just very hectic.] It wasnt an actual lie, but our group did run away with the intention of escaping from him. [However, I have received information from Goddess Aurena that I should go to Griffonpeak, a human city very close to here. There I will speak with God Kargryxmor. If possible, if you could escort us] [Lies!] However, Astalos interrupted me before I could finish my sentence. [Lies! You tell me lies! You hold me for a fool! To lure me into their of those lowly beings, to then ambush me when I am at my most vulnerable. Those damn greenskins my precious horn! That detestable ogre! It dared to attack me and break my horn! No! No! You will not bring me into another situation like that, trickster!] His [Terror Aura] began to grow, kicking my instincts into action. I had a bad feeling, and it grew to its peak with his next words. [I know. I know. Everything fell apart because of them. These two lowly beings! They tricked you, urged you to rebel against our Gods orders. You are but a whelp, albeit a strong whelp fitting for a true dragon with the blood of God Kargryxmor himself. You are destined for greatness, but are held back by these unworthy beings. You tried to trick me. They influenced your naive mind.] Electricity began surging from Astalos body, and his eyes snapped towards Saori, showing her his full focus. [They lured me into that trap. They broke my precious horn. They shall be my experience.] Die! [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko] mes exploded from my wings like a bazooka, shooting me straight towards Astalos and dispelling the mana mist which transformed me back into my lizardman-like dragonewt form. Using [Infernal Hellde]s Job skill [Instant Heat Ignition], my tail burst into searing fire without needing to sharpen it on anything. Like a swirling tornado, my body twisted mid-air before it fully stopped as my tail sliced right into Astalos forearm, breaking his scales and digging itself deep into it. Arrrrghhhh! Astalos screamed, but that was when the electricity surrounding his body began to attack me like [Sanctified ze]s automatic attack feature. His unique skill, [Electromaic Barrier] was at fault, but I simply nced over it, relying on my [Draconic Barrier] and [White mes] to keep my topped up in Health. By the ck wings of dread, created by corrupting mes Sear into their flesh, sunder their bones, turn their blood into noxious filth Melt their bodies with purple mes, crystalize their remains in stygian obsidian Make way for the angel of blight, let it hear your cries for mercy! Unheilige Engel! Custom spell gained: [Unheilige Engel] A brown magic circle appeared at the edge of my eyes, quickly materializing a floating purple slime about the size of my body, all while Astalos expression was turning from crazy to confused. Without giving him a second to think, the purple slime solidified itself into a pair of skeleton-like obsidian wings, and dove into Astalos. This attack wasnt able to prate the electric barrier around him, however, I was able to free my tail de from his arm, pushing him away from me. I quickly used [Panzer] to fortify my body before using [Dragoon Jump] with [Air Walk] to catapult myself forward, bypassing Astalos dyed reaction from my surprise attack, and striking another deep gash into his body, this time on his corbone. Arrrrghhhh!!! My surprise attack was a sess, buying me enough time to deal some critical damage on Astalos body before he could react, but nothing good canst forever. When Astalos instincts finally activated, the lightning current surrounding his body became stronger, to the point I could feel the pricking on my scales just from standing near him. Using [Wind st], [Tailwind], and my rocket boosters, I sted myself out of harms way before the electric explosion could harm me. In the air, I quickly removed my party bracelet and ced it into my storage. This was not a battle I could allow myself to hold back. When Inded, Astaloss face contorted like an enraged beasts as he red at me. [Y-You dare set another ambush on me?! You cowardly little skink!] [Fuck you, too. You call what I did cowardly, I call it a necessity for survival. I had to survive on surprise attacks up until I became strong enough to confront enemies head on. Hmph, thankfully, I never forgot about it.] It didn''t matter if Astaloss stats were high, I was still a bit of a ss cannon with a lot of skills to boost my attack instead of my defenses. [Also, this is your problem. Just likest time, you wanted to separate me from my friends my family so much you triggered me! Last time, I didnt have the strength to confront you, but now I have Aurora.] [You-HUH?!] Without a single warning, from Astaloss right side, a different sorta lightning crackling could be heard before it exploded into a wolfs howl, tearing through the ground as Saoris [Hadean Dragon Thunder] consumed Astalos whole body in a ck colored railgun beam. The sound of the wyverns cries onlysted for a second before a sword of electricity shot out from the stream of stygian lightning, splitting it apart and dissipating it. [E-Electricity damaged me?! Me?! A monster created to dominate the thunder?! H-How?!] Astalos was baffled, unable to understand that Saoris attack dealt dark elemental damage, not lightning. With his puny [Dark Resistance Lv. 3], he was highly susceptible. As he was recovering from the ck lightning conflicting with his own, a cyan-colored magic circle suddenly appeared under his feet before a magical blizzard began ravaging Astalos. The cold air inside the magic circle froze into sharp spears,unching themselves at Astalos. They broke apart, unable to pierce Astaloss barrier, but the cold was definitely having an effect on him as he quickly cast the inferno spell [zing Twister] to surround himself like a protective veil. Tasiannas custom spell [Ice Ages Paradise], however, did not appreciate this ming tornado. Instantly, ice and fire shed, causing steam to rise from the circle. It eventually got to the point the whole area was surrounded by a smokescreen. The three of us knew; a battle was iing. Humanization. Mana mist escaped my body, transforming me back into my dragon form. To my sides, Saori was nking my left in her fenrir form with her garms while Tasianna flew next to me with two pairs of wings, one was her fairy wings while the other was made from ice using the spells [Fairy of Winter]. Using her newly acquired ice spell, she also constructed a golem made from ice with [Winters Golem]. As Tasiannas [Ice Ages Paradise] dissipated, Astalos revealed himself from the steam, finally back in his wyvern form. His dragonewt form had already reminded me of him, but in his original form, it made me remember my embarassing loss. [I have had enough! st you, you skink! I will drag your body back to God Kargryxmor, even if I have to do it with] Once again, before Astalos could finish speaking, something interrupted him. This time, it was a small blue cube. The moment it touched Astalos electric barrier, it exploded, leaving another scar on the ground. I apologize for beingte! I had to equip my armor. Eine appeared, shining brightly in her crimson armor, pointing her upgraded sword in Astalos direction. This enemy urgh, it feels strong. Enough with the trepidation,ss. We have battle to do. Grimnir, appearingst, smacked Eines back to encourage her before swinging his sthammer over his shoulder. The loss of his previous armor in his fight with the volchark forced Grimnir to use a spare set of armor he had in reserve. After asking me for permission, he used some of the remaining scales, fur, and spider material to reforge the armor, upgrading it in the process. Unfortunately, it did not have as many powerful skills as Eines armor; however, Grimnirs new set of armor was designed to increase his defense to the point he could act as the partys tank. Dragon, fenrir, fairy, human, and dwarf. Hestia, Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir. This was Aurora. Grrrrr. As you would expect, Astalos didnt receive any damage from that attack, but it seemed to have angered him even more. The time for talk was over. What a huge difference. Last time, Astalos was aided by two snow wyverns while I only had Saori and Tasianna. At that time, when I was trying to turn my [Imperial Hellfire] into a spell, it fizzled out and failed as a spell. However, how was the situation looking now? By the sanctified ze, I call upon the heavens aid Sacred is the fire which burns the tainted and heals the wounded In this inferno, righteousness shall reign supreme, enchanting goddesss army with pure des Strike forth, for the saintess is on your side. In the light of faith, burn the blight from the world! Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration! Custom spell gained: [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] A pure white, ming halo appeared on my head as the white magic circle disappeared after my chant. The area around me began to emanate a holy aura, disying its outer ring with white mes. mes suddenly enveloped Eines and Grimnirs weapons like a pdins enchantment, burning on them like purifying light. Magic circles for [Sanctified ze] began appearing on everybodys bodies, removing my need to cast it on them separately. My allies have grown while yours are gone. None of my new spells fizzled out, theyre working just as I wanted them to. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [The Will to Fight and Survive] began to y, signaling the countdown to the second round of this revenge match. My wings of obsidian transformed back into a formless slime while small mes sted from my real wings. [Aurora! It is time to shine!] A note from AbyssRaven I wonder how long the next chapter will be? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(26) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 193: Boltreaver’s Revenge. Chapter 193: Boltreavers Revenge. Lightning Revolt The racial skill of the [Boltreaving Dragon], enabling the owner to turn mana into electric currents. This electricity is stored inside their scales before being released. A huge amount of mana may transform into electricity at once, supercharging the electric organ inside the [Boltreaving Dragon] and transforming the green lightning into blue, increasing all stats Lightning Rod Lightning from any source is attracted to the user, streaming towards them by themselves and through the users mana. If the users [Lightning Resistance] is superiorpared to the lightning source, they will transform this electricity into Health, Mana, and Stamina Boltreaving de A skill that grants the ability to channel mana into potent electricity around their bodies, forming them into any shape they wish. The power for this skill is determined by abination of [Lightning Magic]s and [Boltreaving de]s levels Electromaic Barrier The scales of the user allow the smooth flow of electricity without losing much energy, granting them a maic push. This electromaic barrier can only be deployed around areas of surging lightning Notable features: Sharp wings with ws on them, probably can be used for slicing and smashing, although flimsy. A pincer-like tail, can grab things probably. His horn-like crest is broken, but looking at how he tore through Saoris Dragon Thunder, he can probably still use it well enough. Dangerous. Very Dangerous. Lets go! Hellme Breath! Corrosive Fire! Without letting another second fly past, I ground my teeth together to create a spark, igniting a fire inside my mouth. Using mana to erge it, I then unleashed this me at Astalos. [Corrosive Fire] had already changed my crimson fire into purple; in a sense, this was a toxic breath attack. Nowpletely focused, unlike during my surprise attack, Astalos was no longer underestimating us. He roared at me before coating his legs and wings with electricity, before pping thetter to send him into the air, avoiding my breath attack. In response, my scale-dust exploded under the scales of my wings,unching me forward to bodycheck Astalos into multiple trees, snapping them into pieces as I drove him deeper into the woods. Get him away from the RV, was part of the reason for this action, but I also wanted to give the rest of my party enough time to prepare and maybe form a n to take this monster down. Unfortunately, the moment we left the ground was when Astalos could take advantage of his smaller size. I used to be shorter than Astalos when I was still a [Young Spark Inferno Dragon]. Now, however? After evolving, I was farrger than him. This old scale was around the size of a taller elephant he was slightly taller than Saori as a reference while I was about the size of a mammoth. Dragging him along by using my size advantage was effective, but my n had a small hitch - myrger size didnt change the fact that Astalos was the better dogfighter. As I was feeling electricity around his body bombarding me, Astalos smacked his left wing right at my right shoulder, causing an electric explosion that disrupted my bnce in the air. This enabled Astalos to free himself before using his pincer-like tail to grab my right wing and m it on the ground, causing me topletely lose my ability to fly and crashnd on the ground. [Mana Eyes] already gave me an idea of how proficient he was as a flyer, so I knew that it would do me no good to fight him in the air. This was the power of information. Sadly, the same applied to Astalos, who had an improved version of [Identify] in the form of [Eye of the System]. It would be prudent to fight as if he already knew my abilities. Krak! As my body was still iling about on the ground,rge amounts of electric crackling resounded from above me. I couldnt see what was happening, but both my [Perception] and [Danger Perception] were warning me about an impending attack. I did not react for now, simply letting [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] heal my scratches as I continued listening to the sounds of lightning. Krak!! Krak!!! Now! Dreadre Aura! The moment I recovered from the fall and jumped back on my feet, extreme heat exploded from my body, detonating some of my scale-dust to release an aura of deadly fire. Looking in the direction of the crackling, I could see Astalos covered in green lightning, stopping himself before the aura reached him. As he hovered around at the perimeter of how far I wanted [Dreadre Aura] to go, I activated my halos secondary effect. Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration A [Sanctified ze] variant spell, using the fire of [White mes] as its base. Creates a halo above the caster, acting as a signal fire to lure allies into an aura of beneficial mes. Automatically cast [Sanctified ze] and coats their weapons in [White mes] on all allies. Additionally, the caster may intensify the halos mes, sending waves of consecrated res at enemies, ignoring all allies Inspired by the fact [Omnictus] would inflict different amounts of damage depending on if a friend or foe was caught in it, I believed I could do something simr with my [White mes]. They could be cool enough to not hurt anybody, and if my song spells could differentiate between allies and enemies, I could do the same for my custom spells. The moment the mes on my halo grew, I deactivated my [Dreadre Aura] and white mes began spewing around me endlessly like a fountain. Astalos, not anticipating this attack, was sted by sacred mes piercing through his barrier. Unlike my [Draconic Barrier], intangible attacks made using mana, like fire or holy spells, was something I believed should have worked on him. Fortunately, my assumption was correct. Panzer! Recasting [Panzer] to cover my dragon body in purple armor and ignoring the fact I set another forest on fire, I used [Unheilige Engel] tounch the offense. The purple slime hovering behind me like a pair of sludge wings once again solidified into jagged obsidian wings, before morphing into three long spiky tendrils. Like a gatling gun, the three long spikes began to send a barrage of attacks at Astalos, pushing him back as he struggled to get rid of the white mes. Now that I could inflict [Dread Burn] after buying [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread], any me damage I inflicted prevented Astalos from healing his wounds, meaning the two gashes Inded on him while he was a dragonewt were still there. Now, I needed to weaken him with my toxins. Now, with [Poison Resistance Lv. 6], he was decently resistant against moderate toxins. [Panzer] could poison you with touch, but when I sliced into his shoulder with a [Panzer]-covered tail sh, he didnt get poisoned, sadly. [Unheilige Engel], on the other hand, was a stubborn, semi-manual spell my parallel minds could give amand to and it would follow it through until a new one was issued, kind of like a poison slime-golem. Astalos barrier was blocking the spikes fromnding, but this opened up an opportunity for me. Using the burning ground to sharpen and heat my tail through friction, I activated my boosters and sent myself flying up in a spiral. Astalos immediately dodged this attack, enduring through waves of white mes erupting from my halo. I then sensed another attack. This time, it came from Astaloss tail. The pincer widened and revealed a group of emerald scales filled with electricity, firing a small scale as if shot from electric railgun. The speed of this attack was near-instantaneous, making it impossible for me to dodge the attack in my current position. As theser broke through my armor and shaved some scales from my sides, I regretted not dodging the second I saw his tail move. Like before, this attack sent my [Tailwind] out of control, unbncing me. Astalos, noticing this, cast his own [Tailwind] and began to speed up his flight around the area. As I dropped back down to the ground, I was able to see Astaloss horn growrger and crackle with more electricity. [Danger Perception] and [Prediction] were warning me he was about to attack, but neither of these two skills could tell me from which direction. As I anxiously snapped my neck around, trying my very best to follow up with Astalos movements with all my current buffing spells. When he appeared more or less like a sh of thunder zapping around, I began to understand how problematic fighting against a speedster was. The only move I had was to activate [Dreadre Aura] and surround the area with [Scale-Dust Veil], relying on the fiery field to dissuade Astalos from attacking. By the time I finally was able to pinpoint his location, it was already toote. At the very edge of my eyes, a massive spear of thunder was thrown at me, detonating all my scale-dust on its way. Although the explosions shrouded the javelin, the speed it was moving was just impossible to react to. Kraaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!! I cried out in pain. It huuurts! [Dreadre Aura], [Panzer], [Draconic Barrier]; none of these defensive measures were able to stop this attack. Blood was dripping from the wound as the spear lodged inside my stomach. I could feel my organs being ravaged by my [Dreadre Aura], begging intensely for me to stop boiling them alive. When I did what my pain receptors were telling me, the lightning spear disappeared and white mes and healing spells began to heal the hole in my body up, but this left me vulnerable. Without another sound, a shadow appeared above me, apanied by the very same crackling of lightning from before. When I looked up, I saw Astalos pping his wings. On his head was a massive de of thunder. And he swung it at me like an executioner. [Bleeding (Minor)] [Broken Right Wing (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Krraaaaaaaaahhh!!! Kriiieeghhhh!!! Two roars erupted in the woods. One was mine as none of my previously mentioned defensive options could not protect me from this attack; fortunately, as I had anticipated an attack like this, my legs were already moving. Still, it was far too close. Just a millisecond longer and I would have probably lost my entire right wing. It was fortunate I managed to escape with only a broken wing and part of my back sliced up Now, the second roar came from Astalos himself. No, I did not injure him with a counterattack, it was impossible for me to set something up after what happened. It wasnt even a physical or magical attack; instead, it was mental. Kriiieeghhhh!!! Astalos continued to struggle, holding his head with his two wings. From the corners of this area, four Wrooooooh!!!s echoed around the area, following with five groups of [Dark Tendrils] bursting from under the wyverns shadow, grabbing his feet and pulling him back onto the ground. A giant ice golem jumped out from the woods, on top of it was an elven woman in a maids outfit, cooling down the ming trees to allow the golem to m Astalos on the ground. [Grk! W-What took you guys so long?] I forced myself to send that telepathic message towards a group of five giant wolves and an elven woman with two pairs of wings. [Figuring out a n in the first ce.] That voice was from none other than Saori, fully d in her [Shadow Armament] while stygian lightning was surging around her fenrir form. [Eine, Grimnir, now!] A human girl and a dwarven man armored in crimson armor revealed themself from behind trees, materializing giant [Bedrock des] to crash into Astalos after the golem moved away and throwing a few of my firebombs at him, respectively. Kriiaaghh! Astalos cried out again, whether it was from the damage the two were inflicting or due to what the garms were doing to him. Mental overload using [Telepathy] was a basic hunting tactic the wargs and garms of Belzac used to hunt downrger prey. It was essentially a psychological attack by flooding your brain with junk telepathic messages, ranging from shouts to iprehensible gibberish or even to threats. This was the same move these garms used on Saori when they were still onnikais. [Absolute Pain Tolerance] may make physical pain tolerable, but it did nothing to help with mental anguish. Ueehhh! However, suddenly all four garms yelped out loud, showing pained expressions. [Intolerable little insects!] Astalos wings spread out, dding them in green lightning before using them to slice Eines [Bedrock des] like swords. A purple magic circle then appeared behind him, casting the [Lightning Magic Lv. 5] spell [Overload]. Overload Supercharges the casters body with magical electricity, significantly increasing the casters Intelligence, Agility, and Mana Regeneration at the cost of Health while this spell was active Astalos was shining brightly like a bulb, roaring haughtily as the spell activated, before he stopped and stood still like a statue, eyes widening in astonishment. [M-My healing?! Why am I not healing?! My wounds arent closing!] Gotcha! [Lightning Rod], one of Astalos unique skills prevented him from being damaged by lightning; instead, that element healed him. Due to this effect, it synergized perfectly with [Overload], nullifying the spells health drain while still benefitting from its buffs in addition to healing him due to the spell. However, [Dread Burn] was the ace here. Nobody besides my allies and I were allowed to heal tank while I was around. I might have mentioned Astalos could have seen my profile; unfortunately for him, without something like parallel minds or elerated thinking, looking at a super long profile with so many different skills, abilities, spells, and titles was a nightmare in a fast-paced battle like this. Even the descriptions of my skills were as long as an established trading card games effect details! Picking out the effects of Dread Burn when it had been merged into another skill? Might as well be looking for a needle in a haystack. Smirking as he fell for this simple mistake, I increased my halos effective range while continuing shooting out the consecrated mes. It buffeted Astalos while keeping [Dread Burn] active on him while helping out my allies. [Hestia, the n is simple. You and Grimnir will be the frontline. Whatever you do, stall him and prevent him from attacking either Tasianna or me. We will provide the damage. Noints, hopefully?] I agreed. [Eine will provide support using earth and wind spells with the help of the garms. Discements, crowd control, protection. You and Grimnir need to go all out with holding the line.] I was honestly a bit worried that Saori was putting Grimnir in a perilous position here. Astalos was actually a tough opponent, actually High Ogre tier of dangerous. No, the difference in stats and levels was too much between them, and Astalos was even faster than me. Maybe he was even stronger? I need to get my shit together. Purple sh! Symphonie des Feuergottes! After some time with [Major Heal] and my halos healing, my wounds closed up and my wing was fixed, I dashed back into the fight, signaling the second round of this battle. Astalos, having regained hisposure, activated his lightning around his feet, destroying the [Dark Tendrils] Saori and her garm cast on him. Before he could do anything though, a blue magic circle under his feet, materializing a giant ball of water around him and imprisoning him in the [Water Magic Lv. 9] spell [Aqua Prison]. Water might be tangible, but it took a while for his [Electromaic Barrier] to counter it; Saori and Tasianna had already caught onto this fact. Astalos struggled inside this sphere, using his thunder to st pieces of the ball away to liberate himself. The moment he was free again, white mes crashed onto his body again, blocking his sight of me. Now, of course, I knew he could still sense me with [Detection Sensor] and [Prediction]. However, that was okay. Unheilige Engel, it is time! There were three states [Unheilige Engel] could be in: solid obsidian, purple slime, and corrosive liquid. Unheilige Engel The venomous wings of the unholy angel descend upon the foes of the owner of [Corrosive Fire], carrying with them a virulent purple me. A spell able to morph itself into three states: obsidian, sludge, and viscous liquid. Theposition of toxins inside this spell may be changed using [Corrosive Fire]s effect, lighting these purple wings on fire. Can be controlled by the user remotely, however, mana cost will increase the further away it is The features of my [Corrosive Fire] were obvious to me by now. If I heated my purple mes high enough before cooling them down, they start to turn into a slime before finally transforming into obsidian if the purple mes suddenly turn yellow. Since the loss of my [Toxin Secretion], Saori has been using the sludge version of this fire toplement her attack strategy. However, there was one form Ive been neglecting ever since: its liquid form created whenever Im sweating. Unheilige Engel, German for Unholy Angel, was my idea to easily use the different forms of [Corrosive Fire] without having to do the necessary heating and cooling to produce the different states. In addition, I also thought the idea of swamping my enemies in a bath of toxic purple water was a pretty boss-like move. Also, a bit heinous of me, to be fair. The obsidian tendrils I left my [Unheilige Engel] in quickly transformed into a thick, deathly-looking, violet liquid, before coating my whole tail in it. I somersaulted into the air, swinging my tail down simr to how Astalos did it. As you might expect, Astalos was able to react to it in time, having already moved away from me slightly with his wings pping. With how I was moving, I would not be able to hit him well, not fairly at least. Shine! One of my first spells; an intensely bright light suddenly erupted from the tip of my wing, blinding everybody in the area, which included my allies and Astalos. Only I, with my head hidden behind my body, wasn''t blinded by it. Astalos roared out, flinching and increasing the intensity of his lightning to improve [Electromaic Barrier]s effect. In for a penny, in for a pound! Small amounts of damage were irrelevant to me with all my healing and while Im under the sun. I was a sunfang dragon! When his green lightning began to sizzle my scales, I clenched my teeth and used [Wind st] to further increase the striking power of my tail sh. When I made contact, Astalos defenses could not withstand my attack. KRIAAAAAghhhh! He damaged my wing, I cut his off. Like a curtain to my attack, [Symphonie des Feuergottes] finally activated, sting a waterfall of mes onto me and Astalos. I managed to prevent it from flooding the whole area, endangering everybody else from Aurora, leaving only Astalos and myself to enjoy the inferno. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Sr Beam! Using [Detection Sensor], I sted a concentrated beam of sr energy at my enemy. Sadly, he somehow managed to dodge it and escaped from my ming waterfall. The scale-dust under my scales still exploded from [Sr Beam], putting me into my overdrive mode. The moment the inferno ended, however? What came into view was Astalos struggling to defend himself from the assault from my teammates. With Eines help, the garms had thrown a ck mana thread over him, enabling Saori to send streams of ck lightning to ravage Astaloss body. Ice des and beams of metal-piercing watermanded by Tasianna kept Astalos inside the, preventing him from getting out of it. Grimnir, using my halos effect of enchanting weapons with white fire, swung his hammer around, shooting sts of fire at Astalos like projectiles. I didnt even know that was possible! When I leered at him with nearly all my buffs activated, Astalos eyes turned blood red, channeling green lightning around his body under the constant barrage of attacks. As if he was mimicking me, his body went into its own version of overdrive, causing his scales to protrude like miniature lightning rods as a constraint stream of blue lightning had turned his emerald scales into aquamarine. A blue lightning de on his horn sliced the like a master chef, shredding it before Astalos freed himself and charged at me. mming his tail and only remaining wing on the ground, electric explosions destroyed the ground. Despite his higher starting Agility, I finally had [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)] active on me. At this point, our Agility was nearly equal. Dodging his attacks was still hard, but not impossible anymore. Krak! Kriiu! As Astalos swiped at me with his blue lightning de, Saori shot out another [Hadean Dragon Thunder], pushing him back before he sliced it up again. As if he was on a rampage, Astalos eyes made contact with Saoris and he charged towards her. Not on my watch! Using my tail, I mmed the blunt side of it at Astalos head, sending him reeling back. When he retaliated, he suddenly coughed out purple blood, leaving him open for another tail sh. This time, I wasnt able to cut off another of his limbs, but the toxic liquid coating my tail kept seeping into any wounds I caused him. When I saw him coughing more blood, I couldnt help but smirk that [Unheilige Engel] finally found its sting. Kriiiiiiiiiaaaaahhhh!!! Astalos roared before jumping into the air, somehow flying with only a single wing using [Tailwind]. When a single purple magic circle appeared on his head before disappearing and summoning a massive [Omnictus]-level spell, I gulped. [Purple sh] into [Ramuh]! I remembered the spell [Ramuh]. I wasnt sure at which level you received it, but I knew very well what destruction this spell could cause. When the grimgarians attacked us back when he was escorting us to Avitor Peaks, Astalos used this spell topletely vaporize a whole section of the Belzac forest in addition to all the goblins, kobolds, or orcs that attacked us. [Spread out!] There was no answer to this spell. [Omnictus] couldpete with [Ramah] in terms of power, but it only shot downwards, never up. The same applied with [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. Saoris [Hadean Dragon Thunder] was her strongest spell, but she was still restricted with moderate Intelligence, making it unable topete with stronger spells at this point. However, Saori had a different idea. [We cant let this chance go. Hes vulnerable in the air. Eine, Tasianna. You two move away with the garms. Grimnir, youe with me. Hestia, go up there and distract Astalos for me.] [Hey, are you trying to send me into a suicide mission?! I cant block that with a counterspell. Ill be sted away!] I responded, baffled at what Saori suggested. But that was when I remembered. I do have a way to counter that spell! Turning my head to the sky, I made my parallel minds focus on using [Tailwind] while I sted up in the air with my rocket boosters. As Astalos purple magic circle separated into three, lightning pirs appeared from them, sending streams of lightning into a single point, growingrger andrger in size. And when it shot at me, I used [Sacred Magic Lv. 7]s newest spell Gloria Ascendence! Gloria Ascendence A miracle of the Goddess of Light surrounds the caster in an imprable ball, defending them against mortal attacks. No attack may leave or enter through this heavenly shield. The ball turns any damage taken into Health, first healing the caster before buffing their Strength and Wisdom A divine barrier encapsted my body, shielding me from the devastating lightning st. All I could hear inside the stream was the thundering of a storm. Although [Gloria Ascendence] was defending me from [Ramuh], I was still being pushed back, forcing me to fully dial up my boosters just to push back against the spell. Still, I wasnt able to move an inch forward. In fact, Astalos spell was pushing me slowly back despite all the power I was putting into my flying. Seconds passed and I could hear the divine shield breaking, not cause it soaked up too much damage, but cause it was about to expire. The moment it broke, that was when [Ramuh] would devastate me. However, as if my prayers were answered, I could feel [Ramuh]s power waning. Timed perfectly, both my shield and therge-scale lightning spell ended together. [Gloria Ascendence] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As I let out a sigh of worry, I turned my head around to locate Astalos, but the sky was empty. Confusion, then worry, then fear filled my chest and head as I frantically tried to locate Astalos using [Detection Sensor]. I looked down at the ground, only to find the trees under me werepletely gone. Only arge, scorched gash was there, devoid of any life. [I have fought for far longer than you, Princess.] And then in a split second, dread appeared. [I cannot y you, for I serve God Kargryxmor. Allow yourself some rest] While I was hovering in the sky, a blue sh appeared right underneath my chest. Instincts made me attempt to use [Dreadre Aura] but it was toote. This time, Astalos delivered his counterattack. How is he!!! [I apologize if this might hurt, but you are sturdy enough, I presume?] The lightning crackled. All channeled into a wing before it touched my chest. And this was when my world was rocked. KRRRRRRRRIAIAAHGAGAGHAHHAHHAHAHHA!!! [Nerve Paralyzation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] evolved into [Lightning Resistance Lv. 5] I cked out for a second. Everything went dark. In the next moment, the light came back into my eyes,but all I saw was a never-ending rotating world. I could not move my body. They did not respond. Was Astalos not there just a second ago? I thought, confused at what was happening. [Hestia!] Lass! My ears and mind registered voices but I could not make out who they belonged to. My brain hurt whenever I tried to think. My parallel minds werent responding. The only actual stimuli I could feel was the fact I crashnded on the ground, tumbling around on the ckened ground. When I came to a standstill, I saw my fingers twitching uncontrobly. Every time I tried to move them, they wouldnt. Umsleud! Araaghhh! Sounds came from the sky. Thankfully, I could still move my eyes. When I peered up, I saw something simr to arge frozen tform hovering up there. A man in crimson armor transformed his hammer-looking weapon into a shotgun, sting one half of a blue-glowing wyverns face scales off. As it roared in pain, arge shadowy wolf smacked it with an electric stomp, sending it crashing onto the ground, causing the ground to explode. [Hestia!] Another message came. I did not know who this telepathic message belonged to, but I knew I had to respond. [Worry about the wyvern.] Whatever was happening to my body, I could feel my white mes were healing me. It would take a while, but Ill get back on my feet eventually. The wolf in the sky nodded, swinging the freefalling man on its back before dashing back onto the ground. [Nerve Paralyzation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Seconds felt like an eternity as I was trapped in this sleep-paralyzed state. When I could finally move myself, I crawled closer to all the sounds I was hearing using my head to drag me close. Wings, legs, and tail. I couldnt move them nor could I cast a spell. My brain was in so much constant pain, I just couldnt concentrate. Still, my brain wasnt the only thing hurting; my body alsoined. The twitching became milder but it wasnt stopping, especially around my chest area. I dont think my heart or lungs were damaged too much, but they were aching nonstop. That was when I realized, it wasnt my heart hurting, it was my sun core! Scheie! Did something damage my sun core? I hadnt noticed it until now, but both [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and [Sr Beam]s overdrive were deactivated. I could feel my sun core working on absorbing sun rays, but it was far slower than usual. I stopped moving for a second and looked down. Fortunately, there were no cracks on it, but it kept glowing and dimming the whole time for some reason. Right, [Unheilige Engel]. I can use the slimes as limbs. I could still feel some liquid around my tail, most likely it was the liquid form of [Unhelige Engel]. Forcing myself through the headache, I transformed the liquid into tworge sickles. I attached them around my wings and controlled them to drag my body forward. When I finally got myself out of the ckened area, I heaved a sigh when I saw grass and trees again. Dragoon Jump! Haarrrghh! I got its wing pinned! ddarg, you foolish girl! Dont attack like that! Get out of there, now! I followed the sounds echoing from the woods, peering into them to see the glow of blue and ck shing against each other. When I finally made it close enough, I saw the green grass scorched back from ck and blue lightning, the trees frozen from ice, the ground burning due to bombs, and a pack of four garms shooting out [Dark Bolt] with mana threads attached to them. In the middle of all of this, a blue glowing wyvern was struggling to fight against all of these threats. His scales were cracked, frozen, and burned. His face was torn openand bones were showing. The giant, shadowy wolf was pounding onto the wyvern with her electrified front legs while a dwarf rode on her and mmed his hammer at the wyverns head. As the damage umted, the wyvern puked out a bucket full of purple-colored blood bile, reminding me of what sorta toxin I made [Unheilige Engel] with. Mana path blocking, cell necrosis, and protein deconstruction. They were pretty much ideas I still had from all those discovery shows I watched, since snakes frequently appeared on episodes. Im still trying to replicate a nerve toxin, but to no sess. When I began remembering my rather mad scientist-like experiments with my toxins, my mind began to clear up, helping me to finally realize who the people were before me. I was able to fully identify Aurora fighting against Astalos. The white mes are back! Thess is still alive! Grimnir suddenly shouted as his hammer strike was blocked by Astaloss lightning st. He then swung his weapon in the air, shooting out a projectile of fire. Ahhh, the healing is back, too. Tasianna you dont need to focus on healing anymore! Eine, who was riding a garm, was ted as white mes began to heal her wounds. Telepathic messages also arrived. [Lady Hestia, I am so d you are alright! Please, forgive me, I wanted toe to your side, but Miss Saori insisted otherwise!] Tasianna sounded very worried. It made me really happy to hear her worry. [Hestia, you still do not look so good. Sit back. We just need you to y your music and keep your halo active. Sorry for putting you in a supportive position!] Saori didnt nce at me, fully focused on fighting Astalos. With the toxin affecting his body, it seems Saori was able to fully keep up with him. However, earlier in the fight I had thought I was able to keep up with him for a moment, before he suddenly disappeared from my sight and abruptly appeared before me to deliver a devastating attack. I was able to remember now. It was as if he teleported, then used his wing to electrocute me right at my sun core. I didnt fully understand my own anatomy yet, so I had no idea what he did to my core. When I was trying to remember what Astalos did, a purple magic circle materialized on his body. When his spell cast, purple lightning covered his body before he suddenly disappeared from everybodys sight. Oh no! What spell is that?! Looking at my [Detection Sensor], a single signal was dashing from one corner to the next without taking a break. It was most likely Astalos, but none of us could see him. I wanted to move, but my body still couldnt due to [Nerve Paralyzation], something my white mes were actively trying to heal. My parallel minds hade back when my mind became lucid again, and was actively trying to track down Astalos since [Major Heal] couldnt heal my current affliction. Sanctuary! Astalos admitted he wasnt here to kill me, but to drag me off somewhere. However, considering his personality and what the collective of Aurora has done to him, I didnt think he would let my friends live if he won this fight. My priority had to be to ovee my current predicament and protect them. I wasnt able to move, but I was a mage, so I could cast spells. [Sanctuary] surrounded everybody in a light barrier which allowed no threats froming in. I dont think the barrier could stop him, but it should be able to give everybody a warning before his attackes, hopefully. And, in the unlikely case he actually tried to drag me away without finishing the others, I was already ready to fucking explode with heat hot enough to fucking melt the bones of a B rank High Ogre. Seconds passed, everybody was readying themselves for an attack while my body still hadn''t recovered. Our [Detection Sensor] was acting erratically but it waspletely silent. More seconds passed. Even more seconds passed. My fingers stopped twitching and I could finally move and stretch them. More seconds passed and my muscles regained their strength, allowing me to slowly push myself up. Eventually, [Nerve Paralyzation] was finally gone and I struggled to stand up. For a moment, I wondered if Astalos just made a run for it, seeing at how dreadfully injured he was. It was false hope. Kang! [Sanctuary] broke and my head snapped up, only to see a blue sh crash into Saori. She was driven back by a significant margin, but she prevented herself from flying away using her [Dark Tendrils]. They wrapped themselves around her legs with the endsing from the shadows of the others. The one who pushed Saori back like that was none other than Astalos, who had his blue lightning horn stuck inside Saoris shoulder. She was holding him back with her forelegs and was using stygian voltage to damage him, but suddenly, he disappeared from our view again, before reappearing behind her. Channeling electricity around his wing once again, he struck Saori in a flurry, sending electric explosions to buffet her. I cast [Sacred Field] around her, betting on my white mes and the healing spell to keep her healthy while I was limping towards them for support. The [Dark Tendrils] around her feet dissipated and Saori was finallyunched towards me. I managed to catch her, confirming she was still alive but gravely injured from all the burns she received from Astaloss attack. When I healed her wounds, I noticed she also lost consciousness from that attack. Although I was still worried, I was more worried for the others. When I snapped my head up to see how the others were faring, I saw Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, and the garms ring at a wheezing Astalos. That was when I noticed the state of his body: burned scales, some spots on his body that were stripped of scales entirely, and the stump left after I cut off his left wing had already undergone necrosis, rotting due to my toxin. Whatever spell he used to attack Saori and me with super speed, it apparently did his body no good. Regardless, his exhaustion did not mean he had given up on the fight, dashing forward to attack the others. Grimnir intervened, mming his hammer at him but missed. Astalos jumped over him, ignoring Grimnir to focus on Tasianna. Her ice golem began punching at the wyvern, with the support of her myriad ice des. I could see the very air slowly freezing as Tasianna was preparing another spell. It was easy to guess that the golem stood no chance, being sliced in two by the boltreavers blue thunder de. Tasianna managed to cast [Ice Ages Paradise] once again, freezing his body even further, to the point some of his scales broke offpletely. Thunder erupted from his body once again and he brute-forced himself out of the spell, escaping it only to be confronted by Eine. The catalysts on Eines rings activated, summoning massive [Bedrock des] and fast-moving [Tornado Bullets] to push Astalos back. She was keeping her distance, knowing she couldntnd a proper hit without anyone else supporting her. If she could push him back into Tasiannas spell, she would be able to contribute more. Kaboom! A concentrated st of mana exploded on the scarred right side of Astalos face, removing the remaining scales and skin. I looked to the side, learning Grimnir had shot the wyvern at the same spot once again. This attack sent Astalos reeling backward, right back into [Ice Ages Paradise]s field of effect. Thebination of ice des and freezing temperature cracked his pincer-like tail, breaking it. Kriiiiaaghhh! Astalos roared once again, sting himself out Tasiannas spell with [Wind st] to swing his tail at Eine. Eines Agility was still too slow for her to fully react to this attack, bearing the brunt of the attack and being sent flying at a tree. Krraaaa! I called out for Eine. I softly let Saoris body down and began to rush towards Eine, but my still weakened legs made it difficult. Ughhh arghhh! Thankfully, the armor Grimnir made for Eine protected her from the attack; however, it did not leave her unharmed. As she was stumbling to stand back up with white mes healing her, Astalos suddenly stood over her, lightning de formed on his head. Eine! Lass! Ruff! [H-Hey, stop! Eine!] Eh? Kriah!!! Tasianna had been sending her des at Astalos, the garms were materializing their magic circles, and Grimnir moved his short legs as fast as he could to save Eine. My parallel minds had already finished the materializing of my spells, and I was about to release them, but time was not on my side. Eines hand was trying to cast [Wind st] while her legs began to move, but Krak! Astalos was faster. Eiiiiinnnneee!!! Boom! An explosion, and my mind went nk. The only stimulus I could feel was an intense heat being ignited inside me like a volcano, bursting up with so much power I was sure I would explode. This inferno turned into anger, rage, wrath, or whatever you wanted to call it. I was angry, battle thirsty, and I wanted to kill something so badly every single fiber in my soul was urging me to do so. My hearing came back to me. Kriagh! I could hear the cries of pain from somebody apanied by a fiery slicing sound. Like a twister, the shing sounds just wouldnt stop, shing against something like electricity. Kriaaagaghhhhahhhhahh!!! When the screams reached their highest, something like an explosion happened. Light entered my eyes again and I could see the sky, with the clouds drawing closer and closer. Regardless, this sensationsted for less than a second, as the inferno rage inside me consumed my mind. I snapped my head down and activated another explosion. This time, it was my [Dreadre Aura] [I will fucking kill you! I will fucking kill you! I will FUCKING KILL YOU!] I coated my body in [Unheilige Engel]s liquid from the moment my scales exploded. Instead of crimson, my infernal aura was colored a deadly purple. Astalos roared in agony, tried to force me to release him by activating his electric barrier, but I did not care about my safety at this moment. With my ws, I dug them deeper into his body to keep him from escaping and bit his throat. As I could feel blood flowing into my mouth, I further intensified the power of my aura. Astaloss body was melting and corroding at the same pace, but the damage he was doing to me was inconsequential against my white me. My current skill set was made from four dragon types. My [Dreadre Aura] from the dreadme dragon, power ws and bites from the hellde dragon, white mes and a sun core to absorb sunlight from the sunfang dragon, and a noxious toxin from the obsidian de dragon. With these powers, I was fully, 100%mitted to killing Astalos. I could feel the air sting past me as I felt like a rocket flying in the air like an airne. The heat was bing unbearable even for me, but as long as my sun core was above 0% energy, I could not [Overheat]. [I-I salute you for a magnificent battle] [SHUT UP!] [Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Only in a few months, your growth has transcended mine. In a single year, you have be stronger than me. I bow my tail in the power of your bloodline, marveling the power of a true dragon.] [SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!] I did not want to hear anything Astalos was saying. I was too angry, I wanted to do nothing else but to kill Astalos. I wanted it so bad, I could feel my jaw crunching his windpipe. [It was an honor to fight you. May my life essence be your strength. May my death serve God Kargryxmor even as my soul reaches Goddess Ilsaphone. I] Die. I turned my body towards the ground, and released all the scale-dust I had left in my scales and shot the both of us down. With an explosion simr to a missile''s impact, our crashnd rocked the very earth, turning the surrounding flora and fauna intoplete devastation. Only I was left standing upon the grave of the [Boltreaver Dragon]. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 8] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 4850 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 4] [Hellde Dragon Lv. 3] [Sr Core Lv. 3] [White mes Lv. 3] [Corrosive Fire Lv. 3] [Stage Fever Lv. 5] [Draconic Aura Lv. 3] [Royal Presence Lv. 3] [Battle Mind Lv. 10] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Battle Mind Lv. 10] evolved into [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1] [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] All the anger dissipated the moment these messages entered my head, and I just felt empty. My mind wandered back to what happened back then. Astalos channeled a de of thunder, using it to strike at Eine who was trying to flee. At that moment, all Eine could do was look at the descending de, all while the rest of Aurora was helpless to prevent it from reaching her. E-Eine. I dropped to my knees, memories of my days with Eine came back as shbacks. About our first meeting, about how rude I was to her after the dinner party, about how I lived with her in Firwood, when she joined Aurora, and when I fought side-by-side with her. Our chill interactions together were my fondest memories, and how could I forget about the fact I wrote an entire song just for her. Memories. Her songs name was to remind her of the time she spent with me but I could feel tears running down my face. My mouth twitched. I huped. My legs felt the dropping teardrops. I lost Aurena? Lass! Grimnir? With my emotions still in turmoil, Grimnir suddenly came running at me while riding on Uno. Without letting me ask what he wanted, he grabbed my shoulder effortlessly and threw me, in my winged moderate form, onto Unos back, carrying me like a sack of potatoes. In my confusion, I could not but yelp, all while Uno ran like the wind. W-Wha?! Shut up! Eine is alive! Huh?! I was astounded, almost in disbelief. I knew what I saw. T-That cant be! I saw Astalos sh at her. Even with your armor, there was no way she could survive an attack able to pierce Saoris or my body! Shut up! ddarg,ss! Shes alive like I said, drill that in your head! We aint got the time to chatter, get your wings ready and fly to her. Something is happening with her body. It feels demonic! When Grimnir said thosest words, I jumped off from Unos back and tried to activate my rocket boosters, however, the amount of scale-dust I had left was not enough. Fuck! Wind st! Tailwind! No rest now, parallel minds! I once again brute-forced my flying, shooting through the woods towards a group of signals. When I finally arrived at the location, I saw Saori still unconscious on the ground with the other three garms surrounding her. Tasianna, on the other hand, was seemingly fighting something! What the fuck?! A wing made from a ribcage, ws as long as daggers, bones protruding from flesh, and tentacles wiggling around as if they are a mind of their own. But the most unsightly parts were the eyes. Two eyes were moving in the gems of two rings while the others were living inside the bleeding arm of a young girl. All of this was happening on the body of this very girl: Eine. Eeeeek! Arrghhhhh!!! Desperate calls of agony came from Eines mouth. Her right hand was clutching her left shoulder. The armor on her left arm was broken and those eldritch-like things wereing from there. Hestia, listen to me. You need to bring Eine directly to my altar in Griffonpeak at once. If you wish to save this girl, then you cannot dawdle any longer! Aurena?! Aurenas voice came back again, but she was not letting me respond just yet. Demon of Lust. That is the wretch Elder Marsven trapped in the orb. A species from my homeworld, which is able to regenerate its form if all its cells arent destroyed at once. Eine is not affected just yet, however, you must use [Shine] right now to push back the infection. If you do not, then I ignored the rest of the method and dashed forward into action. Tasianna, close Eines eyes! Tasianna looked at me in bafflement but she nodded immediately and did what I ordered. Song, make sure none of you or Saori open your eyes. Understood! Tasianna close your eyes, too! Ten parallel minds and my own. Shine! Eleven simultaneous casts of [Shine] created a blinding re. It was so bright, I thought my eyes were being burned despite having them closed. Fortunately, what Aurena said was working. Eines cries were bing milder and milder while I could hear something breaking apart like y. When Eine stopped screaming, I stopped my cast and opened my eyes, only to see Eines bleeding arm, devoid of all the eldritch features. I quickly healed her up, happy to hear her strained breathing. Eines left arm was sadly now covered in a lightning scar, but that was a small price to pay for her survival. When I asked Tasianna how she survived, I couldnt believe what she said. My Lady, when you began attacking Astalos with your tail, the dust settled and I saw that huge bone wing, which protected Eine. When you left us, I tried to treat her wound with [Ocean Healing], but those grotesque things grew out of her arm. I sent Mister Grimnir after you, as I couldnte close enough to heal Eine. Bone wing?! If I hadnt seen it for myself, I wouldnt have believed her. While I was feeling baffled, Aurena began speaking again. Hestia, I know youre happy enough to cry now that you know your friend is alive, but this isnt over yet. Elder Marsven has given me enough information on the issue. You must hurry and bring me that ck orb. I must destroy it and finish the job, which will also allow me to remove the demons mana trapped inside Eines spell rings. Ring? Oh! I remembered. During the fight against Keith, the rebellion orb he used to cause the dungeon break of the rachonoid queen caused the dark orb inside my storage to activate. The demon, one of the enemies of the origin gods, managed to break through the seal, even if it was only an arm. I managed to destroy it, but it did touch Eines left arm after destroying her newly acquired shield. Aurena told me not to let the demon touch me, so was the same thing happening to Eine? I told you already. Eine is not infected. The demon cannot take over a Peolyncian whose soul isplete. You are endangered due to your fractured soul, but the being inside the spell rings isnt the demon. Enough talk, bring her to Griffonpeak already! Hurry! It was decided. When Grimnir arrived, I informed both Tasianna and Grimnir about my n before carrying the unconscious Eine in a princess carry. Got it,ss. Well handle the rest. You get the girl to Aurena immediately, Grimnir nodded. We will take care of the wagon and Saori, Lady Hestia. You have my word! I still have everything needed to enter the noble district and House Helvas mansion in Griffonpeak. Let us rendezvous there. It was decided. I morphed my [Unhelige Engel] into a hand and used it to pull out food from my storage. My sun core was still having trouble absorbing sr energy, so I had to supplement my Stamina and scale-dust regeneration through food. As I sted off into the air, I had my [Unheilige Engel] feed me as I directed myself towards Griffonpeaks temple. Goddess Aurena, I just wanted to We may talk about everything when we meet face-to-face. Focus. I shall grant you the knowledge of Griffonpeaks location, so do you best to fly. Yes! Hang on, Eine! A note from AbyssRaven Imagine if I made a cliffhanger for this chapter? *Devilugh* Jokes aside, no cliffhangers! No cliffhangers! How was the scare? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(29) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 194: Faust. Chapter 194: Faust. Uurrgh. Damn. Shine. Iridescent light shined from my fingers, calming Eines twitching left arm. I knew this spell could damage dark elemental monsters, but I did not know it was also a demon pacifier. Night hade, and it was probably quitete in the night right now, based on looking at the position of the green glowing moon. Under Aurenas directions, I have been flying through the air using my rocket boosters after confirming Eine was alive but infected by something demonic. At first, due to the fact the sun was up, I was able to fly at a pretty decent pace, but once the sky darkened, fatigue began to take over. I cannot stress enough how much scale-dust I was using to maintain my flying. During the afternoon sun, I was able to bnce my scale-dust regeneration with my usage using sr energy and eating as much as I could with [Unheilige Engel]s help. However, now that it was night, I had to slow down considerably, otherwise I would probably crashnd from an empty stomach. The number of calories I was burning with this, jeez. Also, I didnt want to call her fat, but carrying her while she had her armor on was pretty tiring. My shoulders felt so stiff. She was still unconscious and the random twitching didnt happen too often, but carrying her around would have been a drag if this wasnt an emergency. As for the twitching itself, Aurena had informed me the demons mana had infected her rings, staying inside them in a dormant state until it had gathered enough mana to rebuild a consciousness. I wanted to remove the rings, but they wouldnt budge. The demon did not allow it. Outside of cutting Eines fingers off, having Aurena fix her up was the only solution. So far away Just a bit more, Hestia. Enoughining. Haaaaaaaa You know, considering youve been giving me directions this whole time, it really devalued the time you couldnt speak with me. Honestly, this feels like an administrator speaking with a yer in an MMO, more like a divine whisper than telepathy, I spoke with Aurena,menting on how often Ive heard her voice through the system messagestely. Us able to speak like this is not through telepathy, but through our Divine System. Call it like that if you wish, Hestia, just know most Peolyncians simply call it words from the gods. Usually, only the most faithful should be able to hear me speak this clearly, making you more or less an anomaly Because these sorts of messages overload peoples souls, right? I remembered you telling me about that in your first message to me. Correct. Faith is like a link to us gods, making your soul morepatible with us. Those able to hear our words are the most devout, and rarely do people joke around when they speak with us. Technically, this is the most I have personally spoken to a mortal outside an audience to my divine realm. Be honored, Hestia, I am granting you far too many privileges. Not my fault. You need to get rid of this demon, and I want to get rid of it also. I wish you had just Sorry, I dont want to start this up again. How far are we? While I was regretting that I almost startedining again, Aurena overlooked it and focused on my question. Close enough. You should be able to see therge mountain protruding from the woods by now. The moment she pointed it out, I actually was able to see something standing out on the horizon. As I didnt want to attract too much attention I was flying low, near to the trees, but now I was ascending closer to the clouds to get a better view. What I saw was arge, snow-nketed mountain so steep the peak looked like an eagles talon. The fact it looked like it was kind of unnatural, making me question how this type of mountain formation was created in the first ce. It was asrge as the Avitor Peaks, but it was definitely weirder looking. However, while the top seemed strange, whaty below it returned to normalcy. Gone was the small amount of snow on the top, as grass and trees covered the rest of the mountain, up until I saw a majestic looking castle embedded into it. In the serene moonlight, the white pce gleamed a pristine white befitting the opulent lives of the Artorian noble society. Most likely, the whole castle pce was made from fairnite, not only for the looks, but to protect it from magic. Griffonpeak, the capital city of the Kingdom of Artorias. That has to be the home of the royal family. Long white towers peering into the sky connected through walled bridges to the main pce. The pce itself was decorated extensively, as if it was like the crowning achievement of the wealth and history of Artorias and its predecessor, Leosfalt. Walls protected the pces entrance with a gate leading to two additionalyers of the whole castle. On the secondyer, a military-looking building, probably a garrison, and an impressive-looking building with a griffon knight statue built before it was located. I could see arge empty field ced in the corner of theyer in addition to a horse stall and a building-like nest? There was also a mansion built in thisyer. On the bottomyer, multiple smaller houses far less decorated than the otheryers stood. They werent shabby, but they didnt look too specialpared to the former. Common sense told me those belonged to servants and other personnel. I was happy to see the royal family werent treating their servants like trash, at least. Of course, while the castle was admittedly splendid-looking, the scars of war were still there. At the entrance of the lowestyer, the end of a fairnite bridge could be seen, but the middle of it waspletely missing, almost as if it was destroyed. The broken edges were cut off and polished, looking as if it was intentionally left in such a broken condition. I knew the elves during the War for the Faefolk left Griffonpeak in a terrible state, but the reconstruction seemed to have not included the bridge. How were people supposed to visit the pce? Oh, right, the answer is obvious. Gargoyles, griffons, and hippogryphs. The Kingdom of Griffons. It would make sense if they used thesepanions and constructs tond at the castle entrance, especially the royal family who were arvisans. I also heard from Eine of how the Lecartiglio Duchy introduced a griffon and hippogryph carriage service to the kingdom. The image of griffons carrying carriages was funny to think about. The temple is over there. Close to the inner walls. That said, Griffonpeak was still a city, at the end of the day. While Firwood and Cedaraille had a pretty simr architecture where the home of the lord of the city was ced in the middle surrounded by the noble district, Griffonpeak looked a bit different to me. Aside from a fewndmarks, like a giant colosseum, a university-sized area which most likely was the royal academy, a giant gothic-style church, a statue of an arvisian man, and arge, fine building, it was kind of hard to describe the rest of the city. As I approached the city, I was able to distinguish the noble district andmoner district from appearance alone, but I wasnt able to see the entire city. Regardless, it wasnt important to me. If you asked me, the castle was already mesmerizing enough under the moonlight, so marvelous that it outshined the rest of the city. It was like looking at a masterpiece beside some well-made but mundane art. I have made the necessary preparations. Immediately enter the temple and move to the altar room, Hestia. You know what to do afterward. Got it. Last sprint, Eine, hold on! I knew I was kinda breaking thew by bypassing the gate and sneaking into the city, but this was an emergency and Aurena herself told me to do so. Still, themotion it would cause if somebody saw me. Using my sneaking skills, I flew higher to avoid people seeing me around the outer and inner walls. Once I was close to the temple, I slowed down my scale-dust boosters,nding in an area obscure from any guards or grey-robes sight. Urgh, haaaaa, haaaa Once I was back on the ground, My legs lost their strength and I dropped to my knees. I was feeling a little bit light-headed and it felt like my muscles didnt want to move at all. Tch, I want to sleep and just rest already. Flying long distances is too much. I have still not recovered from fighting Astalos. My body was drained, my mind fatigued from worrying for Eine, and I could feel my stomach growling. Fortunately, neither [Exhausted] or [Starving] has appeared yet, but I was not in good shape. I was too tired to march right in and act pompous. Using [Detection Sensor] and [Silence], I might not have been as good as Saori when it came to sneaking around, but it still felt easy to bypass any guards wandering eyes. Only problem was, Aurena was not telling me where to go. The Griffonpeak temple of the Church of Aurena was farrger than the Firwood one, and although it still had a simple interior design, I had no idea where the altar room was. There just wasnt a map. Hey, Goddess Aurena, whe Huh?! A signal! A signal suddenly appeared out of nowhere on my [Detection Sensor] from thin air. From my experience sparring with Saori, I knew very well how [Silence] and [Odorless] allowed you to disappear from a detection skills power. A skill would neutralize a rival one if its level was simr or higher. If this signal appeared out of nowhere, a rogue or assassin was trailing me. But inside a temple!? Urgh, as if, whether they were priests or not, most of the top brass belong to the nobility. Just like Theodore, the High Bishop of Firwood, having spies and simr was normal! Fuck. Somebody with a high detection skill to detect me and enough high-level stealth ones to trail behind me. Currently, I was in a corridor and the signal came from a room behind me. Hiding anymore would probably cause me some issues. At the end of the day, the church and I werent enemies yet. Until Aurenas n fully began, I should probably y nice with them. With Eine in my arms, I calmly walked towards the signal, which was currently standing still. After a few more steps, a womans voice suddenly came from behind the corridors door. Champion Hestia, pardon me. My eyes widened. The voice had a very distinctive ent, it was definitely not an Artorian from the Greenveil Duchy. Furthermore, it was neither dwarven nor elven as well. When I was wondering who the person was, the door opened up and a figure in a full set of brown and ck armor appeared. Two ck khopeshes were hanging sheathed on their hips while a spear and bow were being carried on the figures back. In my opinion, the style of armor and clothing looked a bit simr to a middle eastern medieval warrior, giving me a good idea why the voices ent was so foreign to me. I could see the symbol of Aurena on the figures chest, simr to the emblem Yorshka had. Was this person a knight? I looked into their eyes before speaking. Their head was covered with a helmet and their mouth was hidden behind a sash, but the window between them allowed me to see their frowning brown eyes and ck mascara? At this point, I believed this person was a woman and the owner of the voice, mostly due to her body figure and the small part of her face I could see. Annoyed that I detected you? Yeah, me, too. She wasnt frowning a lot, but I could see she was a bit baffled that I was able to detect her. She gave me a deep bow before beginning to speak, I apologize for trailing you without introducing myself, Champion Hestia. I am Anivh, a Knight of Aurena. Saintess Eshe was made aware of your arrival, so mydy had sent me to greet you. I-I see I wanted toment on how she did a terrible job greeting me, seeing as how I had to sneak into the church, but that could wait forter. After all, I was more shocked to hear about her mistress. A saintess?! Here?! Also, they know I was a champion!? That was when I remembered Aurena mentioning she made some preparations, but I thought those preparations were about destroying the demon infecting Eine. Uuurgh! Suddenly, Eine began to groan again. Her arm wasnt twitching yet, but it was a sign the damn infection wasing back up. I am not sure what is happening, but seeing as you are a knight, you must be a guard for this Saintess Eshe, correct? The greetings can wait forter. This is an emergency. Please, could you tell me the way to the temples altar room? I need to get there immediately! I raised my voice a bit in a panic, asking desperately for some directions from thedy knight. She bowed once again. The Goddess has already informed Lady Eshe. Please, follow me. Anivh spread her arms forward, gesturing to me to hand Eine over. However, I declined. Im not allowing anybody to hold Eine until we have this problem sorted. Following thedy knight through the candle-lit corridors felt really awkward as neither of us talked, leaving the churchpletely silent except for our footsteps. We did pass a few church guards on their night shift, who gave me confused stares, but Anivh shut them up with an icy re. After entering through another door, we finally reached a room filled with the six altars of the Origin Gods. Furthermore, there were three other people in the room. High Bishop?! Ignoring the other two, I was firstly focused on an ever sleepy-looking, lc-haired man in the white robes of a priest of Aurena. This man was none other than the High Bishop of Firwoods temple and the brother of the lord of that town. It is a pleasure, Lady Hestia. I had thought you would arrive here by the beginning of SpringSun, but you are about two weekste. There was no warm smile, just a sleep-deprived head nod in acknowledgement. Why are you still awake? Its in the middle of the night. I was working on documents. Even after leaving Firwoods temple, he still had to work during these ungodly hours?! However, I did have somepany, though. ording to decorum, whether under noble or church etiquette rules, it would have been more appropriate for you to speak with this youngdy first, Lady Hestia. Theodore stretched his hand out, directing my eyes to the two other individuals. The first was arge man in the same outfit as Anivh, although he had a single khopesh, a shield on his left arm, a bow, and a two-handed scimitar. The other person was a brown-skinned woman in herte twenties wearing a brilliant white robe with red flower embroidements. Anivh stood behind her. Is she? She curtsied. Champion Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, newest champion of the Goddess of Light, Dragon Princess of Kargryx, and otherworlder like the Heroes of Aurena, I am the most recently appointed saintess of Goddess Aurena, Eshe. It is an honor to finally meet you, Lady Hestia. I-It is my pleasure. Never would I have thought to meet one of Aurenas saints here, as I heard nothing about this from anybody, not even the Goddess herself. This was somebody who embodied Aurenas ts enough to be a saintess, not a champion, and was trusted enough to learn of the fact I was not only a dragon and a princess, but also an otherworlder. She then pped her hands, pointing me towards the brilliant altar made from fairnite in the middle of the room. I have heard the word of our Goddess about your predicament. Please, Goddess Aurena awaits you, we mustn''t dy your meeting for a second more. High Bishop Theodore, my knights, and I shall await you outside, Champion. We shall let nobody disrupt this divine meeting. The room was cleared. Manatech light bulbs were lighting up the whole room as moonlight gushed through the stained windows. While the situation with this saintess was worth thinking about, the first thing I had to deal with was Eines situation. The twitching hadnt stopped and I could see her pained expression. I set her down before Aurenas altar, activated [Shine] once more to calm her arm down, and then pped my hands together. As my mind envisioned Aurena, praying to her for an audience, I closed my eyes. As my mind drifted away, somebody suddenly tugged on my arm, causing me to open my eyes to a cloudy world of white. This was Aurenas divine realm. H-Hestia? I turned around, only to be greeted by a translucent figure of a girl with blue hair and face I very much knew. P-Pardon, but are you Hestia? Eine! In the realm of the Gods, only our souls could visit them. As it was the manifestation of ourselves in our physical bodies, certain features were retained, for example, Eines face and blue hair. In my excitement to see her soul not being tarnished by that malevolent evil, I hugged her. As I experienced when I first visited Aurenas realm, there was still a physical sense of touch in this ce. S-So, you are Hestia? Im so d, I thought you were somebody else. It was to be expected. As I let Eine go from my embrace, I looked down at my soul once again. An aura of fire was wrapped around my ghostly figure, forming into draconic scales all around my body. Last time, my soul was filled with holes and lost fragments, the manifestation of my fractured memories, but this time, more holes were filled with scales and my soul even had a tail this time. Souls adapted to their corporeal vessels, Aurena had told me. Ha, in other words, I was bing less human and more dragon. While I was wondering about the growth of my soul, Eine asked, Where are we, Hestia. And why do you look so different? Why are we also naked? The answer is simple, Eine, you two are in my realm. The clouds underneath us moved, turning us around to face a blond-haired woman in an opulently decorated room. Her white feathered wings shuffled a bit as she greeted us and asked us to join her at her table. WhoWait WAIT! Hold on, hold on, hold on, a-are y-you- Eines teeth jittered as she spoke, stumbling over her words as she stared at the angelic woman with widened eyes. Inplete disbelief, it almost looked like she was about to faint. Yes, my dear, I am the Patron Goddess of the humans, Aurena. I wee you, child, to my realm. Ahhhh! Goddess Aurena, I am eternally thankful! Dropping down on her knees, Eine smacked her hands together and began praying extremely loudly, fully expressing how much of a follower she was of Aurena. Ahh, so thats why she could enter your realm so easily. The divine realm of a god was only reserved for their followers, as the followers souls needed enough built-up faith to notpete with their godly aura, otherwise their souls would be erased. After Aurena calmed Eine down and had our sit down, she began exining the situation to Eine, as my friend apparently had no idea. A-A demon?! Eine looked at her arm in terror. Exactly, a devious, slimy, tricky, annoying, pitiful, malicious, deceitful, destructive, lecherous As Aurena kept on shooting out insults over insults, Eines arm suddenly twitched a bit, reminding me of what happened today. Eine wasnt groaning or in pain, but it still made me stand up. Haaaaa, enough you damn pest. Show yourself already! I know you can, KleaHatma! Ooooh, you are too forceful sometimes, dear. As if Aurenas word was a chant, a ck gas suddenly came out from Eines arm, forming into a ball with tentacles and eyes. Without a mouth, words entered my mind. Come now, such a harsh greeting for us two acquaintances. Why not allow me to massage your stiff shoulders to make this talk morefortable, E I am Aurena! The divine realm shook like an Earthquake with Aurenas demanding shout, rocking Eine and my soul, making us groan from the sheer force she was exuding. As the clouds were about to open up, revealing something shining underneath them, Aurena suddenly calmed down and mended the pain we felt. I apologize, Eine, Hestia. This nuisance does not know her ce despite only being a demi-god. KleaHatma, I am a Goddess of Peolynca now. I am Aurena! I do not care what rtionship we had in the past, in this world, you shall address me with that name! A demi-god?! Eine and I blurted out the moment we recovered, staring at the ball with different feelings. While Eine looked at it with fear, all I was feeling for this monster was anger. As if it noticed my emotions, it began to cackle. Hiehiehahaha! Come now, what is that sort of expression, little girl? Is that how you thank the savior of your weak friend over here? Tch, tch, tch, I thought the two of you would be thanking me. Come on, sprinkle me with praises, Eine, Hestia. I want to hear your admiration for me. W-What?! How do you know our names?! I demanded while Eine stayed quiet. What do you mean? Of course, I learned it from you. I mean, Ive been living with you two for a while now, ever since our little encounter in that hell hole. It would have been dreadfully rude of me to not know your names by name, especially when your party kept on talking. Oooh, when your five were having fun, I wanted to jump out and just enjoy myself for a moment. The ck balls eyes looked excited, making me able to imagine the smirk it must have right now. I mean, I deserve to enjoy a piece of the fun, right? I saved your life, Eine. Admittedly, it was to save my own life, but that doesnt change the fact you wouldnt be here with us if I hadnt used my ability to shield you from that attack. Urgh! Eine flinched, grasping her head as she began to groan. I-I remember it now. I remember it now! Your voice! I heard your voice at that moment! The demons tentacles wiggled in joy. Correct, dear. When that de wasing down at me, I heard you speak in my head. Y-You came when I asked for somebody to save me. You appeared and epted my plea, you made t-that thinge out of my arm! Correct, dear. At their most desperate, mortals wish for the most tempting offers, disregarding all the consequencesying before them. Dont cower so much, it was SHUT UP, YOU BITCH! Unable to endure Eines fear for any longer, I smacked the ck ball quiet and moved in front of Eine. Dont think youre getting off scot-free, you fucking freak! Anger. The same wrath I felt for Astalos crept up again, this time, it was directed at this shitty demon. I wanted to continue hitting the demon until it finally disappeared but I knew from the feeling I had when I touched it, that it did nothing. Momentarily, I remembered Aurenas words, of how I shouldnt be touching it, but I then remembered it couldnt do anything to me in its current state. When my wish to kill it grew, somebodys voice answered it. She is right. Also, dontpliment yourself too much KleaHatma. As if your existence would have saved the girls life when I am here. It was Aurena. Hestia. Eine. Do not let this feeble creatures words rile you, for have you forgotten the ne you received from the felgheist nightlord? Huh? Oh shit! The [Ne of Vampiric Undying]! A ne with the ability to save your life the moment your Health was about to reach zero if you offer it some of your blood. It was a ne we earned from the dungeon and it was also something I gave Eine. Eine, your ne didnt break! I informed Eine, who had also remembered the ne by touching the area around her neck. The ne would have be useless once it activated but aside from saving Eines life, it would have also given her some precious Health equal to the amount of blood she offered. As the demon stayed quiet, Aurena continued, There you have it. Nothing to be so proud about nor feel indebted to. It is about time I finished what Elder Marsven so haphazardly left behind. Space suddenly opened up for Aurenas hand to enter and to bring out a familiar-looking ck orb. Although thest time I saw it was when it had a handing out from it, this was, without question, the same orb this demon came out from. Aurena simply nced at the orb, then back to the demon before crushing the orb right in front of it. Dark energy released through the shattered orb began to spread as the shards dropped on the ground, worrying me for a moment, but thankfully this was Aurenas realm. The clouds underneath it began to shine like small suns, forcing the dark energy back. Like a fearful mosue, it tried to fight back against the light, but it was futile, for Aurenas power was far too much. Like a dying me, the darkness was snuffed out, leaving not a trace behind. The demon was deadly silent. W-Well, I didnt think you would be this forceful, Goddess Aurena. I mean, I just awakened after a long sleep, we need to go slow first-Urgh! White energy surrounded the demon, bringing it closer to Aurena where she could look at it eye-to-eye. I still question how you survived this long. All the other sins were destroyed, and I thought all of you demis were gone, but you live. Well, lived. With your main body destroyed, even for your race, you are practically dead. The vessels your mana is currently inhabiting are close enough to my altar that I can crush them right now and eradicate you. Yes! Do it, Goddess Aurena! I was actively cheering for her to destroy thest remnants of that fiend. Sure, the demon did save Eine; that was, unfortunately, fact. However, I didnt n on being grateful for someone whose only interest was to infect Eine, hurting her in the process. Well six weakened gods versus seven of us demons. We were lucky all six of you were weakened after you came to this world. Too bad the others didnt survive for as long as I did, but it sure was a climax to mess with you six. I might not be as strong as my main body was, but this bit of mana can still be a threat for others. Ooooh, it would be a tragedy for me to die, but so be it. The demons eyes curved upwards as if it was smiling. Was it taunting us or did it feel nothing for its impending death? Regardless, the results were the same. Cleansing a speck of dirt from our new home especially those from the past. Farewell, Klea WAIT! Huh? What if What if we used the demons power to fulfill your goals, oh, Goddess Aurena? The unexpected happened; Eine spoke up for the demon. Aurena stopped her destruction of the demon, looking at Eine with a quizzical expression. What foolishness are you speaking, Eine. Yeah! Eine, that is a stupid idea. That thing is a demon! I agreed. However, Eine continued to argue back for some reason. Yes, I know but Hestia did you not say that Goddess Aurena informed you of how the demon could not do anything anymore as just an assortment of mana? Isnt she practically just a faefolk, uhm, like that onnikai you brought back with Tasianna. Eine, that was different. Kiiro might have been a bad influence, but this demon is a demon! Kiiro at least could be negotiated with, but we have no idea what this thing will do with our heads! Kiiro was motivated by revenge and anger, this demon is something we have no understanding of. We cant trust it, let alone rely on it to help us defeat its descendants! Was Eine going mad, cause I was slowly thinking this demon actually did something with her head. She was acting erratically,pletely against her personality. Hey, kid, dont stereotype people like that. I can be quite a good influence if you ask me; besides, it''s not like I care very much for any of the halflings I bore. I simply gave myself over to those who lusted for me and simply enjoyed myself. Maybe you should tr Shut the fuck up, you slut! I interrupted the demons slutty talk before turning back to Eine. Do you hear that crap?! How can you actively want to talk with that thing all the time, Eine! We cant even be sure we can control it. Who would even want to babysit her, because I know nobody in Aurora would. I will. Huh? What?! Eine pressed her hand on her chest and looked at me with a serious gaze, looking as if she had enough of being scared.The demon is already stuck inside my spell rings, it is the easiest way forward. I can harness her power and then use them to be more useful for Aurora. Think about it, Hestia! Her bone wing was sturdy enough to divert most of the damage from that wyverns attack, leaving me with only a wound, right? Also, I know her attempt wasnt needed due to my ne, but I cant just be unthankful, right? Eine, youre going crazy! Should you be grateful towards a cult leader or criminal for saving your life, just to fuck you upter on when youre thanking them? All I know is that Im still living. Im not just another reckless noble who wandered out in the wilderness just to turn into a pretty corpse. Im alive, Hestia. She clutched my hands. Tch! And Ill continue to be that problem. Hestia, even with some well-crafted armor, Im useless. Master Grimnir did far better than me in that battle. But, you want to be a griffon knight. If you can get A griffon wont change a thing. I need to groom it from birth, and that means it will begin as a chick, making it unfit for battle for a whole year. Hestia, I would rather stop this farce and return to my worthless life as a noble than to continuously disappoint and worry you. I have already disappointed my family with my defeatist personality, I dont want you, my friend, to feel the same for me. Eine You lust for power, Eine. As I was troubled by Eines confession, Aurena spoke up. The Demon of Lust, that is KleaHatma. Although lust isnt the worst sin, it still urges your most inner desires out. I can feel the envy you have for your brother, your mother, your fellow nobles, and, most intensely, for Auroras powers. KleaHatmas words bring this out and further magnifies it. Without a doubt, she is affecting your mind, Eine. But, Goddess Aurena, it should be without question that the power of a demi-god would serve your goals, correct? If I can control this power, then I can be an asset for Hestia. As your worshipper, my life can be used in your service! Eine was adamant, stubborn to a fault right now. And? There is no need to risk it when Hestia still has the potential to grow. Peolyncian, you do not know anything about the people from our world, and you never should while us Origin Gods shield your. KleaHatma is one of the less detestable, but she still is an embodiment of lust. If she wishes to free herself from your control, she will, and she will do it in the most subtle way possible. But Hestia can control her, no? The magic you gave her! [Shine] stopped the infection, just as you told me! What if she makes a more potent spell to pacify the demon, or make a song with it! Eine then snapped back to me, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. Hestia, you still have three empty slots left to make spell songs, correct? Weve seen what both [The Will to Fight and Survive] and [Dragon Fire] can do. Shouldnt you be able to create something to help me control the demons influence? I reluctantly turned my head over to Aurena. She sighed. Both [Shine] and [Sanctuary] that you received from [The Light] are unique spells I made just for you Hestia, and more awaits you as you fulfill the milestones. However, [The Light] is a title, not an empty vessel like [White mes]. You cannot create spells with it however, I made [Idol]patible with the special holy magic of [The Light]. It was meant to aid you in fighting against demonkins, as they are weak against it due to their demonic heritage. You cant be serious, I can make songs to create something simr to [Sanctuary]? Yes, it was my intent. Aurena ced a hand on her head, sighing in exasperation once again. You can theoretically create a song which directly weakens demonkins and demons. Reduce the effect of their bloodline on their personality and also in general, make them more susceptible to you. That is [The Light]s main function. Not only does [The Light] grant me powerful bonuses but also potentially OP spells, but it also made fighting against demonkins easier? I mean, I havent fought a demonkin yet, but it sounded like something I could use to make my Divine Quest easier. It sounded like a good idea to do, only Eine I did not want Eine to take on this demon. Hestia, I told you already, there are no special skills in my SP shop. The only way for me to catch up with you, Saori, Tasianna, and Master Grimnir is through effort and training. I know that I need to train more. That is obvious enough. But, I-I also feel like I cant contribute enough as I am currently. I want to prove myself, not only to you, but I want to prove I can do this. Please. You want to feel special, Eine. You wish for this power so you may stand out more Still, how can I not know how you felt? There is a saying from Earth. What you are about to make is a Faustian Bargain. In exchange for gaining something you wanted, you must give up something of importance to you or even your soul. You know giving this demon a chance to live on is wrong, but only by doing so may you gain its powers. Eine, you are making a pact with the devil. Fuck school and Papa for trying to make me read Goethes Faust. Fuck them, that book was so hard to read. Eine grabbed both of my hands and ced hers against them. Although I could not feel her warmth, I believed I could feel her emotions surging through her soul. Not if you are there to support me, Hestia. As long as I have you, Saori, Tasianna, and Master Grimnir by my side. As long as Aurora is there for me to feel at home will I give up my soul to the demon. I promise. Will you make this promise to me, too? What an anime clich. The power of friendship? Well, of course, that is the most fitting, right? I see you two have made a decision. Foolishness, if you were to ask me. Aurena shook her head as I was persuaded by Eines determination. Then, allow me to continue to aid you once more, my Champion. Aurena pulled up her administrator window as she flung the demon away from her like a dirty tissue. After pressing on a few buttons, she turned back to us. Congrattions, KleaHatma, you may live for a bit longer until Elder Plesia gives her opinion on this decision. Hestia. Eine. Yes, Goddess Aurena. I have sealed the rings from unleashing the demons full power. This should not restrict your ability to learn and make KleaHatmas abilities your own; however, it is there to prevent the pest from breaking out and escaping. To further strengthen the seal, I would ask you to visit the other Origin Gods using an altar strongly dedicated to them. Use this chance to make friends with my elders, Hestia. Thank you, Goddess Aurena. We will! Dont be so carefree just yet. Hestia, create that song immediately to aid Eine. She then swooped her hand to the side and the demon disappearedpletely from her realm. Did she just destroy it?! KleaHatma should not be able to hear anything else. Eine, she will learn about this sooner orter by deduction alone, but never ept anything the demon offers, alright? By epting a deal with it, it will be able to absorb some of your mana directly, strengthening it and allowing it to grow. With enough mana, it will be able to reconstruct its body outside the ring in whatever perverse way she can think of. We gulped but acknowledged Aurenas advice. Good. Eine, I have cleansed the rings to the point you may remove them. Of course, only you should be able to use them as a catalyst, but under no circumstances should you allow others to equip it. If you do, the demon might try to entice them. Suddenly, light particles began to surround Eine, but, before we panicked, Aurena exined. Eine, I must ask you to leave for now. There is something important I must finally exin to Hestia. The reason why I am here. My Divine Quest as a champion will finally be fully revealed. A note from AbyssRaven This was a pretty important chapter for Eine''s character since it involves the first real demon of the story. What will these two experinced, and what is Klea''Hatma nning to do? What powers will Eine receive? Well, I wee everybody to Griffonpeak. I hope you guys are Lusting for more chapters. P.S. My story is there to give you guys a smile :) P.S.S. Eine''s art is out just in time on my patreon. If you guys want a sneak peak,e over! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(41) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 195: A Champion’s Divine Quest. Chapter 195: A Champions Divine Quest. I am sorry. I shouldnt have raised my voice like that, regardless of the situation. Venting my anger at you like that was just childish and inconsiderate, especially when you made the effort to warn me of the danger. Also, thank you very much for helping Eine and for epting our rather selfish and, honestly, risky idea. The first thing I did after the piece of Eines spirit had left Aurenas divine realm and rejoined her body was to apologize to her personally for my rude outburst and thank her for helping Eines demon problem. If youre mad about it, I can understand. Although, uhm, I pray youre not that super angry at me However, Aurena dismissively waved her hand as if there was nothing to apologize for and continued speaking with her smiling poker face. There is no need to worry about it, Hestia. I wasnt exactly angered, more surprised, as this is the first time any mortal spoke so roughly to me. Sure, sometimes the prayers to me do have unpleasant topics attached to them, but my angels usually remove them before I read them. Urgh Was she a sheltered goddess or was I just overthinking this? Then again, considering how she handled the demon and viciously destroyed Lusts original body right in front of us, maybe myints werent worth minding, like a kid letting out a tantrum in front of an adult. Regardless of the reason, getting away scot-free for shouting at a goddess is good enough. Gives me the chills to imagine her being more hot-headed, urgh. With that out of the way, it was time to finally talk business. Sure, Aurenas rtionship with the demon was interesting to me, as well as the fact that the demon was pretty much a demigod, but I was seeing shbacks of Aurena being actually angry the moment the demon mentioned something about her. She obviously did not want to talk about it, so lets leave it be. In any case, it should be I who should apologize, Hestia. Despite the circumstances, I pretty much did forget about KleaHatmas racial abilities, which left you in a precarious situation and led to your friends rings to be infected by Lusts mana, Aurena reciprocated my apology with her own, reminding me of how the demons arm erupted from its prison and attacked me. I shook my hands, forcing a wry smile to show it was water under a bridge. Its alright, I hate to admit it, but the demon was right, it did save Eines life in the fight. Haa, I wish Kargrxymor had just told Astalos to call off the escort business. We wouldnt have gotten in this situation if he had just said something. Astalos was a wyvern and a follower of Kargryxmor. If Aurenas statement also applied to subordinate gods, that the gods could see through the eyes of their followers, then couldnt Kargryxmor have said something to stop him from trying to kill everybody? It wouldnt have caused that near wipe in our fight against the Boltreaver Wyvern. As I was sighing at how negligent my grandpa was, Aurena''s smile suddenly disappeared and she looked at me with serious eyes. No, the me does not belong with Kargryxmor in this case. The one responsible for the wyvern continuing his pursuit was none other than me. Huh? My eyes widened. This was a test and a valuable source of experience for you now that you had reached rank B before your maturation. Kargryxmor wanted to call it off, but I decided you needed this challenge. You have been growing magnificently, but even with all your allies, the road before you is not without shadows. Aurenas gaze was entirely devoid of kindness and warmth, bringing the ufortable belief that she wasnt an entirely kindhearted goddess. Considering she came from the same ce as that demon of lust, I shouldve been more on my guard. T-Then Eine Banish that thought, Hestia. This was officially a divine test; thankfully, Elder Plesia gave me permission for it, allowing me to intervene. Kargryxmor and I were already prepared to stop the fight and protect every member of Aurora if it was necessary. Your journey has just begun, after all, and I was not willing to set you back so much under my own terms. Although, you had faced enough close calls in your one year of Peolyncian life, challenges which I was not allowed to do anything about, unfortunately. She had adopted an apologetic look but I was still unnerved by everything. T-Then Astalos was sent against me just to act as an experience bag? He died just for that?! I was baffled at what Aurena had revealed, showing a side of her personality that was a far cry from how she acted during the previous two discussions I had with her. In the first ce, it was the wyverns choice. Kargryxmor had already annulled the Divine Quest, but Astalos had continued on despite that, desperately wishing for power. This is no excuse. Hestia, let me reiterate this once more for you to understand, for bing my champion and agreeing to help me reform my church, I told you I would aid you in every way I could, Aurena sighed deeply, her eyes looking tired. As much as I want to actpassionate and kind exactly as my followers imagine me to be, mercy without strength or influence is nothing more than a wasted dream. If this side of me scares you, Hestia, then I apologize once more, but with your future enemies, you cannot allow yourself to let your guard down. It was scary. What a god thought of their mortal followers was iprehensible to me, although sometimes I imagined it would be simr to humans looking at our pet dogs while enemies would be simr to ants to somebody like Aurena. Astaloss life was fuel for me, Aurenas champion, to be stronger, just a trial to ovee and grow from. Aurenas switch from a smiling to a serious expression and then to her currently exhausted look made me wonder what was going through her head. Is Aurena hiding her ruthless side behind a poker face or was this just anotheryer of Aurenas true personality? Something she was notfortable sharing with her normal worshippers? Its fine. In the end, I decided to stay calm about it. Thest thing I want to do is another childish fit. If you can keep your promise of being truthful to me and sending me to visit Earth once more, then Im alright with it. Scary as it was, I expected it a little bit from a god. Just, please, could you not endanger my party again? We already cause ourselves enough trouble. I cant promise that, but Ill try. After Aurena sipped her tea, smiling once again, she projected a screen on the table, showing a map. From how much Ive educated myself of this world, I knew this was Peolynca. A red spot kept blinking, glowing and dimming over time, on the far west of the continent Altrust. From its position, north of it was a mountain range and to the west was a giant forest area. This was the Kingdom of Artorias. As you should know, this is the map of this world. The red dot is where your soul is right now the Kingdom of Artorias. Have you perhaps learned where the Holy State Aureolis is? The capital of my churchs faith? I nodded and pointed at a small country southwest of Artorias, surrounded by five others including Artorias. Like a wall, this ce seemed important as it began to light up after I pointed at it. Correct. Aureolis, a country made in my honor after the old faith of this world shed against the new, brought about arge increase of faith to me. As you might expect, I did not start out as the patron goddess of the humans; it happened over time as more and more humans favored my magic over those of my elders. The human religions most fitting to mine merged into one, forming the current Church of Aurena. Aurena had also told me of how not every human in the world revered her as their patron goddess. Some preferred other origin gods, others only prayed to her subordinate gods, and a minority were either godless, those who did not pray to any of the established gods or pantheons, or preferred to pray to the old gods. Peolynca actually had gods before the Origin Gods came? I thought you six were called that way because you were the first actual gods to appear before the Peolyncians, I asked, wondering about this inconsistency. Oh, we are the first. When I mentioned old gods, I meant what the Peolyncians used to worship before we came. None of them were technically gods, but were in the process of apotheosis due to all the faith they garnered. Once we arrived, the only way for them to ascend was to be our subordinates, Aurena exined. To be a god, the amount of faith you require is extremely vast, but the moment your followers are gone, all of that progress would disappear like that, she exined with a snap of her fingers. I wonder how many would-be gods were crushed after the Origin Gods appeared and stole everybody away with the Divine System. Well, its not my problem, but its hard to hear of so many ambitions crushed like this. As I was wondering about what I just learned of the world before the Origin Gods appeared, Aurena then pointed at a hugendmass in the east of Altrust. The Folschreck Empire, I answered, to which she nodded. Do you know about The Home of the Holy Emperor of Light yet? Aurena asked, but I shook my head. I only knew it was the country where I could get one of the ingredients for Farrons medicine as well as the ce that 15 members of Saoris students went to. Aurena nodded, Have Eshe exin to you about the details of the Folschreck Empire. Also, I asked her to teach you about the intricacies of my church. This should also be a good way for the two of you to bond a bit, seeing as you two are mytest champion and saint respectively. So, Aurena did send her to Artorias for this reason. However, for the purpose of our discussion, at the very least you must know that the Holy Emperor of Light is the title of the emperor of the Folschreck Empire, given to him by my churchs previous pope. As a result, the Folschreck Empire and their vassals are an extension of my churchs will, Aurena exined. This arrangement is the reason why, from a faith standpoint, I am the second most influential Origin God, behind Elder Plesia. The ocean vs. thend. If Plesia had leviathans praying to her, it was no wonder she was the head honcho. So the situation is like the Holy Roman Empire? I wondered out loud. After I gave Aurena a general exnation of what it was to Earths history, Aurena confirmed my assumption, causing my face to contort in dread. Urgh, if that is the case then, well, y-you arent implying what Im thinking about, right? Rebuilding my church also involves confronting the empire in a way, yes, but Im not asking you to go to war against them. Now, before we continue, I want to ask your opinion on my church. Do you remember, I asked you to learn more about my church by experiencing it through an unbiased perspective? Aurena said, reminding me why I was supposed to go to Griffonpeak before the whole demon fiasco. Demon fiasco? I should ask about itter on. I exined to Aurena about what I learned. I told her how I found the white-robed and grey-robed system too simr to a noble and ve rtionship, as I didnt recall Theodore or Barathan House Helvass seneschal for their fief exining to me how they were paid outside of food and amodations. While I liked the priest and shrine maiden system, I did not like the divide between the noble andmoner white-robes. Themoner white-robes I met in Firwoods hunters guild were acting so subservient towards me, believing I should be treated differently cause of the social status I inherited. Even farmers and the townspeople understood to not anger a white-robe, as they could risk angering a noble. Not a priest of Aurena. I also did not like the whole payment for healing part. However, I came to realize it was due to my special situation. I still havent obtained a Peolyciansmon sense yet, where mages were paid for services, due to my obscene mana pool. Healing somebody was like snapping my fingers for me; not a lot of effort was needed. However, normal mages had to learn magic the hard way, not through the SP system, and then needed to spend mana, of which they regenerated only so much each day and risked Arcane Corruption, to cast a spell. I learned how naive it was to think a professional mage wouldnt request money for their services. I still wanted to keep my rates at 500 Davi, but I now understood why this system was implemented. Aurenas spells were a miracle but the people casting them werent only saints or gods. Theodore even mentioned how nobles would ask favors in return for healing, something he and I tried to do to resolve the Chezaic situation, so condemningpensation wasnt okay for me anymore. However, what caught my attention the most was the fact the church literally kidnapped Saoris students from Earth. They werent dead like Saori or me; the students were just living their lives. They went to school, were waiting for ss to begin, and were then transported to Peolynca. From what I heard from Tamae and Nishio, Saori most likely died during the summoning and her soul was transported to Peolynca. In other words, the church was also responsible for Saoris death on Earth. With Aurena confirming she wasnt the one who did it, all the me was ced on the church. They forced Tamae and the others to work for them, to fight the demonkin king like a generic anime trope in exchange for being allowed to return to Earth. Imagine getting kidnapped and doing something risky like that. Even with cheats, I would despise this situation. Technically, Aurena and Kargryxmor were doing the same thing with me, but I was already dead. I had no choice in the matter if I wanted to continue living. If they had erased my memories as nned, this would have been a non-issue in the first ce, as morbid as it sounded. There was more I wanted to say but those details were minor. Aurena sipped her tea once I was done, starting to speak again only after putting the cup down. Hmm, I guess only Firwoods temple as reference isnt enough. You should be able to form a better opinion after you learn more about Griffonpeaks. True. Theodore seemed like apetent bishop, so Firwoods shouldnt be And then Aurena dropped a bomb. The demonkins summoned my supposed heroes. WHAT?! This wasnt just a bomb, it was a nuke. Aurena calmed me down, asking me to sit before continuing. I do not know what the demonkins goals are with this act, but I know for a fact a god from my previous homeworld helped them in this task. You were still growing inside your egg when we Origin Gods sensed something prate the barrier we maintain to defend against our old acquaintances. The demonkins, who mostly worship the gods the demons used to serve, somehow managed to achieve this feat through the current seven demonkin princes of sins. Faith allowed the Origin Gods to grow stronger and achieve nearplete control over all their subordinate gods, which also seemed to also apply to the gods of their previous world. In a ritual, the princes of sins the demonkins with the highestpatibility with their demon bloodlines sins managed tomune with these alien gods and had them summon the students to this world. It was fucking crazy. I thought I was dealing with Peolyncian threats, but now there were alien powers, too? As you know, I can only see through the eyes of those faithful to me. The previous pope, the one who blessed the current Holy Emperor of Light, was supposedly still active but I was not able to see through his vision for a long time. After a while, I reached out to Ilsaphone, who confirmed that this pope had died and his soul had reached her, which led me to find out the current pope is a demonkin of envy using the previous pope''s appearance to disguise himself and rule my church. It was getting wilder and wilder. Revtions were dropping on me like andfall as I wondered what the hell I was supposed to do to fix this problem. Im just a normal girl who wanted to be an idol, for crying out loud. A-And you have no idea what they are trying to do with Tamae-san and the rest? What about those alien gods, will they interfere? How am I supposed to do all of this, Goddess Aurena? This seems impossible for me to fix. I know I made a promise, but this y-you didnt even reveal all the details before. OMG, why did I agree to it?! My heart sank, I was feeling a mix of dread and fear for the grand nature of the task. I didnt even know the demonkins were this deep into all this political and religious fuckery. To copse an empire, the most efficient way was by corrupting the core. The demonkins have hated me ever since the humans began to worship me excessively, who in turn used me as an excuse to purge the corruption of the world. One of my biggest mistakes for why my church is copsing, was not stopping these zealous followers of mine. Aurena massaged her temples in exasperation, looking troubled at the situation of the map, showing ck color spreading through the Folschreck Empire and arge indndmass in the south like a gue. She continued. While I did say the demonkins worshipped the gods from my homeworld, some still pray to us Origin Gods. We came from the same world, after all. Although, I am the only one they universally detest. Some also dislike Elder Plesia for a past event, but not to the point that they would try to massacre the levianewts. Aurena then pointed at an area west of the Avitor mountains, the location of the grimgarian army. The demonkin created this army, provoking the grimgarians hatred for humans and beastmen. The rebellion orb and the ck transformation potion were also demonkin plots. I-I want to go back into my bed. I just want to sleep and wake up, forgetting I learned all of this However, fortunately, you were there. You caused a series of setbacks in their ns. Aurena leaned forward, smirking as she rested her head on an arm. The grimgarian army were stopped twice by you first you destroyed their main way into Artorias by rescuing Tasianna and secondly, you stopped a battalion and flooded their second entrance into Artorias. Now, the grimgarians are locked in their camp with no other avable ways to infiltrate the humannds. The seas are blocked due to the sudden S rank evolution of a leviathan, someone you already know, ording to Elder Zephiras footage of Tasiannas vision. The western oceans are a maelstrom of waves and monsters right now, making it impossible for the grimgarians to eitherunch an attack or request for supplies. Leviathan? Does she mean the one from Belzac forest. I remember him mentioning he was about to evolve into an S rank. Aurena continued, You stopped a foolish humans gambit to help the demonkins by stealing away Lusts prison ball and stopped an onnikais invasion which should have acted as a diversion for the grimgarian battalion to enter the kingdom. The rebellion orb did cause some damage, but nothing significant. Cedaraille did not fall, meaning Artoriass source of food wont be depleted and they wont face a famine any time soon. Sabotages in the other duchies are in motion, but you can simply share this information here to those responsible, once you believe you can trust them. Points of interest appeared on the map. I carefully memorized each one so I could inform whoever was interested in this. Aurena mentioned I did not need to go there personally, but I could if I wanted experience or adventure. However, I still had my doubts. But arent all of these just small events in the grand scheme of things? Dont get me wrong, I am happy nothing terrible happened to Greenveil. I have enough friends I didnt want to get hurt, but this doesnt seem like it will change anything. Goddess Aurena, t-this is overwhelming. Aurena nodded, fully understanding the scope of everything. That was why her next words surprised me. I wanted to let you know how much you are already doing without a real n. Pure coincidence. However, this isnt just a local problem; this is a worldwide issue. This is why your next objective isnt to march into Aureolis and denounce the pope, but to go and make allies. Allies? Do you understand why you were born as a dragon princess? Why I thought working with Kargryxmor was the correct choice? Can you guess, Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargrxymor? The youngest of a prestigious line and the daughter of the only two living SS rank dragons? Aurena winked, assuming I had already something in mind. I said the first word I thought of. Connections. It was the most obvious answer ever but Aurena smiled. I have two extremely powerful parents, parents able to level a whole country if they wanted to. I have a whole dragonewt n on my mother''s side willing to be my ally, if my niece is to be believed. If I can rally Kargryx, Loatryx will rally, too. The levianewts, elves, and dwarves all are allies with Kargryx, so they might consider my words more carefully since I am a dragon princess. Your goal right now is to gain allies and reach maturity. You need to reach A rank, or possibly even S rank, in order to be a real threat to the demonkins. You need to bring the dwarves, elves, dragonewts, and levianewts to care about humanity again. Considering how much the demonkins are preparing to cause the downfall of the empire, you need to prepare your own faction, too, Aurena gave me more concise instructions. In addition, the rest of Aurora must be stronger as well. They may go down their current road or they may ask for the help of my elders. The other Origin Gods cannot help me with my issue without a champion willing to fight for this cause. I wont force your friends to do so, after all, I would like to believe you are enough. Of course, all of this sounded like a bunch of politics and diplomacy, something I wasn''t anywhere good at. I could cast spells, fight well, bake, and do idol stuff. Politics? I barely followed them when I was still in the US. I get nervous whenever I speak with a noble and I just feel ufortable inside an etiquette-focused environment. It was good news that Aurena did not expect me to do this all alone, but this was still crazy. How am I supposed to do this? I cant speak with foreign dignitaries like an orator, and I dont think anyone else in my party could do it perfectly, either. There was no way for me to- Wait! Ahh, it seems youre starting to understand, dear. Hestia, I did not choose an idol for nothing, Aurenas smirk almost seemed like it wasughing at me for being so slow. I was reminded of how I became suspicious of how [Idol] and [The Light] fitted together perfectly. I remembered how Aurena didnt fully exin why she needed an idol exactly, outside of rebuilding her church. When the reason dawned on me, I finally understood. To rebuild my church, it does not require you to be a spiritual leader. An entertainer, a celebrity can bring people from different backgrounds together just by having them enjoy your content. That is what I learned from Earths culture after doing my research. Cultural and political barriers can be crossed using a medium of entertainment in this case, music, Aurena exined. I might not be able to fully get away from doing diplomacy, but in order to get the elves, dwarves, levianewts, and dragonewts to want to help the humans in the first ce, there has to be something to bind them together. I then went through all the background benefits Aurena handed to me. My social status is required to initiate diplomacy with open minds, while my musical skills are there to help people bond together. If the demonkins do not threaten anybody besides the humans, the other races can simply ignore the problem, since theyre still carrying a grudge over the past events during the War for the Faefolk. I am the glue. Your singing is not only a religious tool to help you garner followers under your banner, but it is also there to soothe rtionships. A person able to rally the popce can not be ignored by a countrys leader. This was the case when my religion becamerger, the people in power had to take notice. With me finally understanding what I had to do, Aurena pped her hands. I believe you need some time to think this over. This talk has gone lon- Wait a minute! I raised my hand before this discussion ended. I had this question for a while, but I remembered how you said you couldnt take physical objects from the mortal realm. Only copy them. How did you destroy the demons body like that? I thought you also needed God Marsven to unlock his seal. Oh, I didnt pull your orb from your storage, Hestia. I tilted my head in confusion. I had already gotten permission to unlock Elder Marsvens seal. When I opened that crack in space, I used his seal to unlock the orb and I then took out the demons soul. The main body was KleaHatmas soul. The only way for KleaHatmas race to die is to either vaporize every single cell or to destroy their soul. Then why was it in the form of an orb? Elder Marsvens seal stuffed the demons soul into the orb, and the demon needed mana to regenerate its body. If you ask why he did not destroy it, then me his slothfulness. He most likely would have be the God of Sloths if he wasnt considered someone on par with Elder Plesia in our previous world. At this current moment, Elder Plesia and his wife, Goddess Edna, are most likely scolding him. Aurena then ced her hand on her forehead, sighing so deeply it felt like she was exasperated. The ball KleaHatma used to be imprisoned in is still in your storage, but it is just a normal gemstone now. Also, there is no need to worry about KleaHatma in her current form. Even if you touch the rings or her body parts, nothing will happen. Just dont allow her to corrupt Eines soul. Im just gonna pull this g out of the ground. Nothing will happen to Eine while a member of Aurora is around. Aurena then pped her hands together, finishing this discussion. My part is done, now it is time for the second part. Second part? Yes. I shall take my leave now. Have fun with your grandfather, dear. Waving me goodbye, Aurenas body turned into light particles and shot up in the sky like a pir. As I was bbergasted at the situation, a dark particle cloud suddenly appeared in a vast, empty area. It began growing and growing, to the point it almost seemed like a mountain to me. Greetings. An older mans voice suddenly filled Aurenas divine realm, booming inside my mind as my jaw dropped the moment the particles formed a body. ck wings, ck scales, and a humanoid body standing on two legs. Imposing and intimidating, this giant had his arms crossed together as his full appearance appeared before me. Kargrxymor?! Hestia. His red eyes red down at me and I could feel my soul quivering in response. My fight-or-flight instincts were activated but I couldnt move a single muscle every bit of my soul was paralyzed in fear. As I looked up at the mountainous monster, I couldnt utter a single word. Oh no, oh no, what is he gonna do?! I ignored him so often he has to be so fucking mad! So fucking mad! As the silence continued with nobody speaking, Kargryxmor opened his mouth once more, It is great to finally meet and speak with you, my cute granddaughter Hold on. Kargryxmors neck snapped his head to the side as his scales began to form a frown on his face. What?! Huh?! What did he just call me?! He turned his head back to me, mimicking the intimidating re he had before. It is great to finally meet and speak with you, my descendant. You have left me waiting. Did this old man just call me cute?! Chapter 196: Kargryxmor and Hestia. Chapter 196: Kargryxmor and Hestia. Cute granddaughter I dunno, it honestly sounded a bit too weirding from a giant, intimidating, arm-crossing dragon. The contrast between his appearance and what he said was so gap moe, it makes it hard for me to understand what his personality is supposed to be. Kargryxmor, the ck Tyrant of the Sky. ording to Yorshka, Kargryxmor was the strongest and one of the oldest dragons to have ever lived in Peolynca, ruling over the skies over Miononbx and the surrounding ocean. Having made the other dragons of legends the ancestors of the five kinkyuro dragonewt ns and the five empresses of the current dragon emperor, excluding my mother bow to him through strength, he founded Kargryx as a country in order to rule over all dragons. This very legend was now standing before me as the God of Dragons and Oaths. Despite being a fire dragon, his scales were colored jet ck with small ents of dark red on the edges, making it look like cooledva. The scales on his stomach were of a lighter color, grey, while his spikes and horns glistened like radiant obsidian. As a two-legged dragon, my grandfather stood before me with his well-proportioned arms crossed, looking like a stern, well-built old man. His tail was thick around his butt, but became slimmer the further away it was from his body, looking nowhere close to my dragon forms tail though it did have some simrity to my dragonewt tail, just missing the tail spikes. As I continued looking at him, my eyes couldnt stop taking a look at his massive wings. They were far longer andrger than his main body,plete with red-glowing webbings and pitch-ck scales, looking like actual limbs with the four ws at the end of them. As he noticed me staring at them, he had his wing-hands grab each other and fold close, making his wings look like a long cape. It gave me some overlord emperor vibes. Child. Kargryxmors voice wasnt as deep as I imagined, it sounded average, like an ordinary older man. Of course, despite opening his mouth whenever he spoke, his voice was transmitted through some sorta telepathy and it was booming inside my mind. Y-Yes, God Kargryxmor. As I was shivering down here from his sheer presence, Kargryxmor nodded his head for some reason, before his body transformed into ck particles. Condensed into a smaller body, Kargryxmor reappeared, looking a bit like a dragonewt, although it really was just a smaller version of himself. Control your fear, little whelp. You stand not before a predator, but your ancestor. I wish not for you to tremble before me on our first meeting, a meeting I have been awaiting for far too long now. Come, we speak. This piece of your soul must return soon, so time is of the essence. His voice did not invoke fear, on the contrary, it was rather soothing. Not asforting as Aurenas, but his voice has the sorta familial charm, as if this God of Dragons was speaking to his own child. Well, in my case, I technically am his granddaughter. And here I thought I was his great-great-great-great-great-whatever amount-granddaughter, at first. I took in a deep breath, controlling my shaking soul until I could move it again. I closed my mouth, gulped down some spit, and began massaging my hands to calm myself. I then looked up into the Dragon Gods eyes, nodded at him, and stood up from my chair. Good. Fear is no shame, as it is the quintessential ingredient for the birth of courage. I will make my intentions for this meeting clear. First, I must talk with you about the current situation in Kargryx. Second, Goddess Aurena has asked me to give you some advice for your travels, Kargryxmor stated, looking aloof after praising me. However, I believe we must first settle some other concerns first. Hestia, my descendant, I believe you have questions. Allow me to hear them. You arent mad? The first thing that came out of my mouth was a confused remark. I remembered how I wanted to separate myself from Kargryxmor, how Iined about him and Aurena leaving me alone in the Belzac forest, and how I went against his wish and rejected the escort he sent over to me. I was sure he was angry. I was anticipating it the whole time. Kargryxmors left wing let go of his right wing, using it to scratch his jaw like a wizard touching his beard to think. Anger? Anger at you? Little, not worth mentioning. Why do you ask? Huh? I mean, arent you angry at me for, you know, not meeting you earlier? I could have been speaking with you far earlier if I had not killed your first set of escorts and then fled the second one. I mean, Astalos was an ardent follower of yours, and I killed him. Sure, I guess you nned this with Aurena, but I thought you would be more irritated, I exined, but Kargryxmor didnt react much to it. Why should I worry about you ying some wyverns? I was more angered when I saw them failing to fulfill my Quest. Ipetence. If I still had some sway over thecking dragon youths of this age, I would have sent them to pick you up, but, s, theirck of faith in me forced me to rely on lesser dragonkins, Kargryxmors expression contorted into disgust as he thought of the wyverns he sent me, showing the anger I thought would be directed toward me. On the contrary, you have made me proud; ted to see your growth. You survived alone as a G rank whelp inside a forest filled with nothing but enemies, struggling to reach the same rank that a Kargryxmor normally should have been born into. You ask if I would denigrate your efforts? Preposterous. Kargryxmor hatchlings were meant to be born as C ranks, but I was an early birth. Without all the blessings and the fact I had my mind from my past life, it would have been impossible for me to survive as a G rank in the Belzac forest. The first day alone was already a close call. I did feel a bit happy to hear Kargryxmor shower me in praises, but I did not feel safe to thank him just yet. Yes, we could have met sooner, but a year is nothing to either a god or a dragon. I also would have liked you to fully embrace your bloodline by taking a ck dragon evolution, but your mutations have turned you into a magnificent dragon with shimmering scales and abilities worthy to hold my blood. Astalos might have just been a wyvern, but he was formidable in his own right. You did well enough against someone far above you in levels andbat experience. Kargryxmors mouth curved into a smile. Those wyverns did well to allow you to demonstrate to me your abilities. They might have failed their original task but they have made me confident you will be able to fulfill the goal I set for you. You dont seem to hold those wyverns in a good light. Werent they your followers? They died for you but it sounds like it sounds like you couldnt care less about them. It was unnerving for me to hear this from him. Aurena seemed to at least care about her followers even if she had her ruthless moments. Wyverns are lesser dragonkin, beings who cannot stand up against us dragons. To me, a lesser dragonkin is nothing. To me, a wyvern is simr to a human or an ant. I gulped. I only respect the strong. If a wyvern or human manages to contest against me, then I will give them the respect they deserve. To me, even the true dragonkin and the dragonewts bearing our blood are uninteresting if they cannot prove themselves. But I knew speaking against a god wasnt the wisest idea, especially if it isnt someone like Aurena. However, my gut told me I could and I should speak up against the way Kargryxmor was thinking. My sentence was interrupted, but he didnt seem annoyed. Do not try, Hestia. I do not care what opinion you have on this topic, and I would dislike it if you tried to change my mindset, as if yours is the righteous choice. When you have lived as long as I have, all you can do is look down on others. Respect can only be earned. Kargryxmors wings formed back into a cape. Enough about this topic. Is there anything else you wanted to ask? Yes, I replied. It was a question Ive been asking myself since the beginning. Why me? Why did you choose me to be reincarnated? Im just one of many, someone not even worth mentioning back on Earth. As depressing as it sounded, it was the truth. Aurena already exined that she chose me due to my dream to be an idol, that she felt I would be the best one for the job as this dream could motivate me to help Aurena. Even with my past memories erased, it would still drive me forward. The only question is, why exactly me? I bet other boys and girls would have had the same unfulfilled dream. Kargryxmor, understanding the meaning of my question, allowed himself to think. For a couple of moments, the realm was silent, only to be broken by the Dragon Gods voice. I despise oath breakers. I have always hated them. Lies are for the weak, subterfuge is for those who cannot confront others head-on. This mentality sounds inflexible but it is far from it. I understand that sometimes fighting must be avoided, thatbat is not the only way to resolve a situation. An emperor who cannot use both diplomacy and violence to open the way forward is a failure. I was forced to learn this lesson to uphold my oath to Kargryx and my followers. He continued after pausing, It is true that your soul wasnt anything special, Hestia. Goddess Aurena wanted somebody to gather followers better and I needed somebody who will never go back on their oaths, their promises. You might not have been special, but you were the choice the two of us agreed on. I had a dream I wanted to fulfill desperately, to the point I swore not to cry until I became one. Although I couldnt keep this promise aftering to Peolynca, my dedication to it made me a candidate for Aurena. The fact I even made this promise in the first ce and kept it ongoing until Saori gave me that speech, impressed Kargryxmor. These two parts of my past self were what should have been left in me after I was reborn and had my memories wiped. Dont second-guess yourself, Hestia. You were our first attempt and you have vastly surpassed our expectations. Your birth is not important, what makes you valuable and special is what you decide to do with your life. Even I had to shed blood and sweat to be even a footnote for the schrs. Kargryxmors tail moved, patting me softly on the head. There is still much I want you to do, but you have already impressed me, my Granddaughter. You are my Schatz. My treasure in German. I love you, **k*** Your Papa and Mama will always support you. Your dream is our dream, **k*** Fuck Papa. Mama. Memories hidden inside the cracks of my soul emerged, causing me to remember certain memories of my past. I could hear it. I could hear something simr to a name as my soul felt like weeping. Saori and Tasianna had already told me several times that I was special, that I was unique. I already felt special just from having friends like them. Kargryxmor was a stranger to me, so why did I feel this same urge to cry? Dammit. I havent even epted you as my grandfather yet, dont make me want to cry After calming myself down, I told Kargryxmor I was ready to hear why he wanted to summon an otherworlder to Peolynca. And the reason was I need you to kick myzy descendants and subjects back into action. Theirplete disregard for the world and their true task is causing my faith and Goddess Aurenas trust in me to waver. It was practically the same reason as Aurenas. Fix my faith somehow. Kargryxmor seeing my confusion, quickly began exining, I am one of two members of Goddess Aurenas patheon who did not be her subordinate god because of faith. Including the God of Knowledge and Magic, Istari, we joined Aurena for personal reasons. I was further confused. I was sure Aurena told me only those faithful to her could enter her realm, so why was Kargryxmor able to be a subordinate god in the first ce? That was when I remembered Yorshkas words. Oooh, I remember hearing you epted her apotheosis due to a deal. You would join her in exchange for the Dungeon of Infinite Feasts, right? I told him what Yorshka already told me. Correct. You remembered the dragonewts words, he nodded. Most of Goddess Aurenas subordinate gods became part of her pantheon due to their faith in her, that she was the one true god among all the Origin Gods. Most of these subordinates are consequently human. On the other hand, Istari joined due to the mystery of the Origin Gods homeworld, wishing to learn it while in Goddess Aurenas presence. I wanted to alleviate the dragons famine issues. It didnt take me long to connect the dots. Ahh, our hunger. Im already a glutton, so I can imagine beings farrger than me having even more problems. The dungeon is there to solve this problem, right? The name is pretty much a dead giveaway. We dragons can sustain ourselves using Mana, or in your case, from the sun. We rarely need food while we hibernate, but, once we awaken, the tastelessness of mana is enough of a motivation to hunt for flesh and blood. Hunting grounds were contested for this reason, making it impossible for Miononbx to sustain a higher dragon poption without bloodshed between the hunters. As the strongest dragon, I wanted this to end. So you, someone who could go against demons, literal demi-gods, became Goddess Aurenas subordinate for the future of your race? That is pretty admirable. It was the lofty aspirations of the first founder of a country that made it so likable. So why are you losing Goddess Aurenas trust? Im not sure why you are losing faith, but at least I can understand what you mean by that. Also, it doesnt help that you allowed some of your followers to die, old man! I made an oath to Goddess Aurena in exchange for my apotheosis and the dungeon, Kargryxmor stated. To be her subordinate and turn the dragons into the worlds defenders, following what many of my followers and I did during the Demon War. Of course, I do not expect all dragons and drakes to do so, but at the very least, my son should have been morepetent. Eltharion Your father is a foolish procrastinator, Hestia. Come on, dont tell me that, thats a low blow to him. Besides, I havent epted the fact that I have a new family in this world yet, so I dont know what to say to that. It honestly felt like a grandfatherining to his grandchildren about his own son. Youre putting me in a weird position, old man. Kargryxmor shrugged and continued. Hmph, unfortunately, I expect you to do so. You must have heard enough from that dragonewt, Yorshka, about the situation with Kargryx. While the dragonewts havent lost faith in me yet, most dragons rarely, if ever, pray to me. The children and some grandchildren from dragons of my era have be sozy in their advanced age, that most only stay inside theirirs. Only the whelps journey the world, but they are in a simr situation to yours, Hestia. They arent strong enough. In other words, buncha boomers. Then, how am I supposed to do this? The current task Goddess Aurena gave me is already forcing me to journey around to make allies to rebuild her church and, I guess, get rid of the threatening demonkins. I was expecting Kargryxmor to tell me to kick Emperor Eltharions ass, to make him move to his fathers whims. I will reveal more once you reach Kargryx, Kargryxmor told me, exining his n for now. I suggest you be stronger first, Hestia. Your mother most likely wille for you, but if she asks you toe back with her to Kargryx, then decline her request. Why? Because once you arrive in Kargryx, you may not leave until your adulthood pilgrimage. Hmph. A patheticw Eltharions scale-mates established to protect the empires children. Truly, the females of our race are far too overprotective, Kargryxmor scoffed, looking annoyed. Hey, Im a female of our race over here. If that is the case, then itll dy Aurenas ns, I replied. Still, Im pretty sure she said your ns have advanced far more than you expected due to my circumstances. Wouldnt waiting a few years just bring me back into the original n? I didnt exactly want to go to Kargryx, but I was just stating questions out of curiosity. Simple, why must you restrict yourself to that single continent? Altrust is farrger than Miononbx and far richer in culture and experience. In addition, once you meet your mother, you will understand why I call females overprotective. A low fertility rate causes dragon mothers to be rabid when ites to protecting their whelps. Do you want her flying over you for everything? No, Sir Cernust already made me aware of how dragon mothers could be. Having a helicopter mother keep watch of every single one of my actions was not possible for me. I will not advise you on how to handle your mother, but you mustnt go to Kargryx with her. Once you reach A rank, your pilgrimage would be finished, so you may visit and leave Miononbx as you wish. To grow stronger, you need more autonomy, Kargryxmor paused for a moment before continuing. Which leads me to our second discussion point. Hestia, I disagree with your humanpanions choice to ept the demons powers. They are not to be underestimated. Etch this advice into your mind so you may prevent KleaHatma from corrupting yourpanions and, through her, your mind. I nodded, steeling my will to not give the demon one inch. I will protect Eine and help her conquer her demons, literally and figuratively. Good. Remember, you will not be able to befriend or win over a demon. They will always strive to fulfill their sin, especially Lust, the most hedonistic of all Demon of Sins. If you wish to keep her in check, awaken her curiosity and make her want to stay with you. This will allow yourpanion to use a demons powers. For Kargryxmors goal toe true, he needed Aurora and me to be stronger. Survive against more ordeals, is all I can say to help you and yourpanions to be stronger. Just as I once did. Now, concerning what you learned from Goddess Aurena today, I suggest you withhold this information from the saintess and anybody not already your retainer. Wait, what?! Aurena I mean, Goddess Aurena hasnt told Saintess Eshe about the fact a demonkin is impersonating the pope of the church yet?! What is she thinking?! Considering Aurena just told me all of this information to fulfill her Divine Quest, I thought she had already told her saints and champions about it, since, you know, this concerned the sanctity of her church! Why did she tell me about it but not her other followers? You do not need to hold up etiquette with me, Hestia. Istari and I are the only subordinate gods who Goddess Aurena allows herself to reveal her true personality to since we arent actually her worshippers. I am formally addressing her since I respect her strength. Kargryxmor exined that Aurenas followers had a clear image of her personality and conduct, spread and told through the church of Aurenas bible. The serene, angel-like Goddess of Light was what everybody thought of her, so she forced herself to keep that persona on whenever she spoke with any of her fervent followers, especially her current subordinate gods. In fact, the only ones she could trust right now were Istari and Kargryxmor, who didnt care about her facade. The other members of her pantheon werent actively working against Aurena; in fact, most of them were trying their best to spread her religion to help her overthrow Plesia as the number one most influential Origin God. The issue was, most of them believed they knew what Aurena wanted. She did show her full personality if it was somebody she could trust. While she was thankful for her subordinates aid, she also finds it hard to share everything with them. If she did, they might do something she had not nned. She could tell people her ns, but she worried she could risk breaking the illusion they had of her, turning their zealous faith against her. Wow, this reminds me of a certain skeleton sorcerer king. Amazing, as expected from Goddess Aurenas ability to turn faithful worshippers into gods. Hold on, she showed her true personality to me. What does that mean?! Speechless at Aurenas situation, I continued listening to Kargryxmor without replying to anything. Goddess Aurena has not told you what to do with your newly acquired knowledge, as she expects you to figure it out yourself. That is why I am here. I suggest you tell none of this information to any clergymen, champion, or saint. This will just cause chaos amongst the ranks, distrust in your ability to interpret the Goddess words, and it will alert the demonkins fully to your existence. Thest part did make sense. Currently, none of the demonkins should know I knew demonkins had infiltrated the church and the empire of man, but if they did, they would probably send people to kill me off. I could also imagine some people ridiculing me for believing the pope was killed and reced by a duplicate, since the pope is one of the most important members of the church. Even if they did, how would they solve the whole demonkin problem then? Still, why would they think I was interpreting Aurenas words? Noticing my confusion, Kargryxmor continued. Aurena cannot interfere, as this is a worldly issue. Yes, the summoning of the heroes was something we gods could interfere with, but the interfering foreign power is gone now. The demonkins, themselves, did not summon the heroes, they simply petitioned the gods who did. Not punishable. Kargryxmor then summoned his admin window and showed me my profile, pointing at my age. Hestia, the reason why I said you had a limited amount of time in the divine realm was due to the risk of overloading your soul with words. Goddess Aurena should have informed you already. The Demon of Lust currently has some of her mana mixed into Eines soul, making her able to visit the divine realm since the demon is a demi-god, but not as long as you. No champion or saint of Aurenas can do this. I can understand Eine, but why am I an exception? Also, why not send the champions and saints a System message? I asked since this was something I needed to know. A mortals soul isnt the strongest, and yours wasnt either. However, since your soul had no vessel when you died, we took our time to allow your soul to attune itself to a gods aura. [The Light] is a result of this, something we gods cannot replicate on living followers since their bodies would just explode. You had to ept Aurena first for the title to begin working. So when I prayed to Aurena to keep Rajah and his family safe, that was when I epted Aurena as a goddess? Kagryxmor then sighed after his exnation. As to why we cant rely on system messages, it is because the message rarely ever reaches them intact. Do you understand why I used the word interpret? If the message isnt pitifully easy to understand, our followers would try to analyze every detail of the message. As zealous as Goddess Aurenas followers are, they would not ept the fact the youngest and newest champion understood the words of their goddess better than they could. So many issues. So, what do you want me to do with this information? I wondered. Tell this to your party, tell this to the heroes. Make these allies of yours stronger. The people you can trust. ording to what Goddess Aurena showed me, I believe the best excuse you can give people about your Divine Quest is to say, I am supposed to bring union between all Peolyncian races. Humans do not consider grimgarians or demonkins Peolyncians, and it keeps your goal vague while fitting Goddess Aurenas teachings, Kargryxmor gave a good reply, something I could agree with. However Isnt this lying? I thought dragons didnt lie? M-My sweet granddaughter, sometimes not revealing the whole truth is eptable. Technically, Goddess Aurena wants you to unite the humans with the dwarves, elves, dragonewts, and levianewts to form a coalition against the demonkin princes of sins, right? Hmph. Nicee back, old man. I epted Kargryxmors suggestion, believing information should be controlled. I also did not want the demonkins to take notice of me just yet, although, if they had agents in Artorias already, it might be hard to conceal it. Good. This is all. Time is soon over. Kargryxmor closed his eyes and nodded, returning to his aloofness. Thank you very much, God Kargryxmor. Ill try my best to fulfill what you and Goddess Aurena have tasked me with. Kargryxmor nodded, smiling. He was probably expecting me to leave now, but I want to ask him something else. Onest question, I heard you call me my cute granddaughter. Did you really say that? Did you? Go now, otherwise your soul might explode. Hehe, old man. Having my chuckle, I closed my eyes, saying goodbye and returning back to the altar room inside the temple of Griffonpeak. When I opened my eyes to check the surroundings, I noticed something wet flowing down my face. When I touched it, I realized I actually cried a bit. Verdammt. What am I supposed to do with this whole dragon family thing? Haaaaa, I dont know what the correct answer is There was also something else I noticed: the tips of my hair were white. Saori and Tasianna did mention my hair turned white when I prayed. Is it cause Im talking to Aurena? Maybe I should ask this the next time I meet her. As the white tips disappeared the moment I noticed them, I shook my head and shoved these two issues to the back of my mind, picked up Eines unconscious body and looked into my storage for the demon orb. As Aurena mentioned, it was broken, but I still needed to confirm something. Lust? Two eyes revealed themselves on Eines two rings, staring at me in anticipation. A voice entered my mind. [Yes, dear?] Dont try to corrupt Eine. I can destroy you at any time, I gulped a bit. I knew [Shine] worked on it, so I imagined I could probably destroy the rings in their current state, but I still felt some fear for the demon. [Of course, dear. I will be a sweet, good girl just for you and little Eine. Goosebumps, urgh. With my business done, I decided to leave the church and find a ce to stay at, probably Eines family. The moment I opened the door, several men and women in silver armor with blue and green tints stood in front of the door. As they stared at me, I couldnt help but widen my eyes. W-What is going on?! I apologize, Lady Hestia, the one to answer my question was High Bishop Theodore. Apparently, the magic field surrounding Griffonpeak had detected an unidentifiable visitor. Someone who had not registered themselves at the gates My jaw dropped, instantly incriminating me. One of the armored men took off his helmet and bowed to me. Lady Priestess, as members of the Knight of the Lionheart, we must ask you toe with us for questioning. Uwful entry into our kingdoms capital must be taken seriously, even if you are a priestess of the Goddess. Theodore nodded, urging me to be civilized. Lady Hestia, I suggest you apany them. Everything will be alright once dawnes, I can promise you this. I had no other option. May I have awyer? Chapter 197: Time to meet the King. Chapter 197: Time to meet the King. Whether it was in my past life or my life now in Peolynca, I can for sure say that Ive never been arrested by aw official before. Sure, I caused some trouble and got scolded by my parents, and now Saori, but I never explicitly broke thew. At least, I didnt do so intentionally. Well, unfortunately, the knights who escorted me to the knights order building in the noble district for an interrogation werent of the same opinion, and they werent too thrilled to do this during the middle of the night. They used me of two crimes. First, uwful entry into Griffonpeak without prior registration by a gatekeeper, which applied tomoners, nobles, and foreign priestesses. Pretty much everybody had to do it if they didnt have a proper permit. And, my second crime was not being a part of the mages guild while possessing custom spells theyd never heard of. They even made me exin what they did to make sure. I knew I had forgotten something! This is why you shouldnt speak without yourwyer! Verdammt! Thewyer upation wasnt a thing; you would receive a representative if you were a noble, but there werent any avable in the middle of the night. Well, and I also forgot how to handle these interrogations like someone from one of those crime shows would. I was pretty nervous since this was my first time being arrested. I was a good girl, I was not a criminal, I could just imagine how much Ill get scolded for this! Anyway, so what exactly happened after the knights brought me in to interrogate me? Well, first they took Eine to the infirmary after I told them her identity. Since Eines ID was destroyed during the fight with Astalos, much like Grimnirs when he fought the volchark, they had to confirm my words with her parents. Speaking of ID, Grimnir got a new one from the hunters guild, although it was simple, so I figured I could get them the same one Saori, Tasianna, and I had forter. You know, matching IDs. After I gave them my ID, I made sure to just let them see what was needed, none of the stuff I wanted to keep secret. That was when they cited the crimes Imitted. I told them I knew I was sneaking into Griffonpeak unannounced, but it was an emergency since Eine was injured. I even used my priestess status to tell them it is my duty as a priestess to aid somebody who aided me, for I would sin in front of the Goddess, if I hadnt. It got them to loosen up a bit until the person who was looking at my ID told everybody about my custom spells. Now, I hadnt thought this would have been problematic, at first. I hide my dragon skills while leaving [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] open to see, since they didnt implicate me as a follower of Danterno. Even for my spells, I had good excuses, in my opinion. [Unheilige Engel] and [Symphonie des Feuergottes] were German tranted into Common, and since Tasiannas custom spells were written in Elven, I thought I could just say I made them in Loatryx. [Sanctified ze] and its derivative, [Halo of Consecration], were holy spells, the Goddesss miracles, you can say. If I learned these spells from my homnd, it shouldnt be a problem. They couldnt incriminate me with this. Well Im pretty sure the old man would scold me for lying, although it was necessary here, but what made me actually worry was the fact the knights werent very impressed. I apologize, Lady Priestess, but while you are innds owned by us humans, you must register yourself as a mage at a mages guild branch. Aleistunum, the Magical Capital, handles everything rted to magic through their guilds. The Kingdom of Artorias follows their regtions to prevent mages from causing trouble. Any custom spells, regardless if they are legal in your homnd, must be registered at the mages guild. That was when the words of my mage master, Master Kushlekzar came back like a hammer swing. And do not forget, once you get the chance to register at a mages guild, do it promptly! Register yourself as a mage and disy your spells, which will not only increase your prestige but legalize your spells. Oh crap, I forgot. They saw that I was registered at the hunters, mercenarys, and bakers guild. Without being a member of the mages guild, I had no way to talk myself out of this except to say that I forgot about it. Thankfully, they seemed to believe me when I apologized profusely for forgetting, but I still wouldnte out of this without some punishment. Uwful entry into the Kings city and in possession of unregistered spells. I shuddered. And that was when a guardian angel arrived. I am Count Andre Helvas, knight alumni of the Order of the Lionheart. This is High Bishop Theodore from the Firwood temple. We havee to escort Lady Hestia Atsuko and my daughter, Eine Fiero Helvas, to his Majestys pce. It was none other than Eines father. With his and Theodores help, I was let go without facing any criminal charges. Greetings, Lady Hestia, it has been a while. Count Helvas, who looked as if he just woke up, greeted me and asked me what happened to Eine. Excluding the demon stuff, my exnation caused the count to sigh deeply. Dammit, I knew this could have happened. As a father, I should havee over the moment I heard Marianne tell me that Eine wanted to be an adventurer, Count Helvas expressed his concerns for Eine, showing his fatherly love by telling me he had been worrying about her when Aurora hadnt arrived two weeks ago. He knew how hard an adventurers life was, and he was not sure his daughter would be ready for it. I apologize, Eine getting hurt was my fault. The wyvern was an old enemy of mine, who chased me this deep into Artorias. I wasnt strong enough to fully defend her. My mood dropped once I remembered what happened during the fight. I should have been Auroras topbatant. I should have done more instead of being stunned by Astalos. Eines near-death experience could have been avoided if I had fought better. Did she fight well? Has my daughters fighting ability improved? Eines presence in the Astalos was minimal, she couldnt do much since her weapon couldnt prate his scales if they hadnt been corroded by my [Unheilige Engel]. However, she fought bravely and she definitely improved under Yorshkas short tutge. Yes. Yes, she did. Count Helvas nodded after picking his daughter up from the infirmary. That is good to hear, thank you. I could then hear him whisper, Im sorry for not giving you more of my attention, my little girl, into Eines ears. I turned away. We then left the order building, mounting on Count Helvass griffon. When I greeted the B rank monster, I swore its eyes were telling me he had already recognized me from back then. Considering I was hiding behind a bush when I saw Count Helvas leave his fief, this griffon must have had really good eyesight. Let us meet at the temple again, Lady Hestia. I pray it will be without any disturbances. Theodore returned back to the temple after seeing us off, our destination was the Artorian Kings pce. Apparently, the reason why I got out away scot-free was due to Theodore sending a manatech bird to inform the people at the pce about my arrest, since he guessed I wouldnt want to show my [Princess] title to anybody who wasnt already in on it. He then made his way over to Count Helvas, knowing he was once a knight trained by the Order of the Lionheart. There, Bishop Theodore woke the Count up before a knight came to ask them about Eines identity. After confirming her identity, Theodore and Count Helvas flew over to the building with the griffon. They also got a missive just in time from the pce, pardoning me from my charges. Still, I did feel bad for everybody who got themselves involved. Apologizing to everybody, to every single knight who was involved, just made me feel embarrassed. I really should go to the mages guild with Eine and Saori soon Once at the pce, a butler greeted us there and led us to a room, saying it would be best if I took a rest for the night. Eine couldnt go home with Count Helvas yet, as the pce ordered him to let her stay here since the bureaucratic process wasnt over just yet. Tucked into a room right next to mine, I told Count Helvas goodbye and was about to go to bed when an older maid entered the room. Lady Hestia, my name is Vianna, head caretaker of the royal children. Allow me to serve you while you remain here in Artoriass wonderful Griffonpeak. Her skin and hair were showing signs of age, but the energy she showed with her smile and eyes was a far cry from what an elderly woman should show. After I finished my introduction in response, she pped her hands and three maids entered the room. Now, Lady Hestia, the night is nearly over but you must still enjoy a good nights rest. For that, we must cleanse you from the dust and sweat of your journey here. Working together like a well-oiled machine, the three women undressed me and took me into the bath without a single dy. Water and heating were handled by two of the maids mages, I presumed, from how casting those spells were a non-issue for them. They first allowed me to go to the toilet to empty my dder and bowels, then shoved me into the shower, before finishing it all with a bath. Honestly, I felt like I was in a spa. My skin felt cleaner, my scales shiner, my tail and wings were rxed as the maids massaged them, and my hair was untangled and straightened. These women were professionals! After tucked my wings away using [Humanization], I took out my pajamas from my storage and the four helped me into it. Nearly everything I did was handled by the maids. I was already used to it from my stay at Eines home in Firwood, but I actually felt pampered now. As expected from the royal familys attendants. The moment Iy on the bed, the soft pillows just took me directly into dreand. The physical exhaustion of flying over to Griffonpeak without a single break and the mental fatigue of worrying about Eine had taken their toll. When I woke up, it was already noon. Cling. A bell rocked outside my doors, waiting for me to answer. It was Vianna. Lady Hestia, good afternoon and a wonderful WaterDay to you. May Goddess Plesia bless us with good waters. Lady Eine has already woken up and is waiting for you in the dining room for your lunch. Allow us to wash your drowsiness away before we leave. With my face washed, hair groomed, and now wearing one of my finer outfits, I was escorted to the dining room. Like the room I slept in and the hallway, this room was richly decorated with ornamented furniture, white and golden manatech chandeliers andmps, and velvet rugs and chairs. Portraits of formal-looking arvisians, artworks of griffons, and paintings of families were hanging on the wall, finishing the regal appearance I expected from a pce. I only took a nce at the portraits before Vianna led me to a seat across Eine, who was wearing a dress. After Vianna left, I began talking. How are you doing, Eine? Any pains? Thank you for your concern, Lady Hestia, but your white grace has healed any wounds and aches. Since we were back in noble society, Eine returned to a more appropriate way to address me. When I questioned her dress, she showed a wry smile. I had heard from the maids that Father and Mother had visited me this morning. Unfortunately, I was still asleep. They left me one of my dresses and took my armor back home. Hopefully they do not begin repairing it before Grimnir arrives; if they do, I can imagine his fury. True. He was extremely proud of Eines armor, and I dont think he would agree to have somebody less skilled than him repair it. Then again, only the armors left arm was destroyed, while the rest only showed small dents. There shouldnt be much to repair. Uhm, Lady Hestia that dream. Did it really happen? I presumed she spoke about our meeting with Aurena, so I nodded. Oh, by the Goddess, I cant believe that actually happened to me. Eine began massaging her temples before putting her hands together to pray for a moment. Once she finished, her eyes opened and she continued, First, thank you so very much for all your help, Lady Hestia. Thank you very much for believing in me, despite how oundish my request was, so I promise to not disappoint you once again. She then grabbed something from under the table and showed it on the table they were her two mana rings. [The maids informed me they couldnt pull my casting rings from my fingers, where I learned only I am able to do so. I can feel that presence from them, but its quiet.] Of course, Im d to help; however, do be careful, I warned her before switching over to telepathy, so this wouldnt look weird to any onlookers. [Ill get the song ready, but, before then, please dont try to train without anybody from Aurora, alright? We cant risk it.] Eine nodded at my assertion, also sharing how nervous she is with this new power of hers. Lunch then came in. Ive noticed this already, but the Artorian nobles didnt serve their meals in courses, but presented everything at once. Please, eat it while it is still warm, Vianna said before giving us some space to eat. I was wondering in my head if it would be better to serve nobles in courses or with something simr to a Korean stone bowl to keep everything warm if Saori actually wanted to proceed with her noble restaurant idea. In any case, it was a fantastic meal. We had a warm vegetable-chicken soup, cooked venison slices, a quiche-like custard pie, and scented fried rice. Ive already noticed it with the meals I had when I was Eines guest, but Artorian meals werent bad. Street food was unique sincemoners couldnt be picky with their ingredients, whereas the nobles used an assortment of spices to elevate their culinary mastery. This isnt enough to fill me up. I guess Ill just wait to eat myself fatter on. There was also some bread and condiments like butter and dried spices on the table for us to use to enrich our experience. When I picked up the bread and tore a piece from it, Imented how yeast wasnt used to make this. When Vianna apologized for this since it was a rare and expensive luxury in Artorias, I told her it wasnt a problem. An arrogant princess would probably speak ill about it, but I was a good girl who didnt want to cause even more problems for people. There is no problem; however, when yeast begins to circte around Artorias, I hope you will enjoy some yeast-made bread~ When Vianna looked at me confused, Eine and I just smiled. During the meal, I noted how the current royal family of Artorias looked in one of the portraits. They were all arvisians, but they had six limbs instead of four, counting their wings attached on their backs, simr to mine. There were seven members: the king, the queen, a young man in his mid-twenties who was the heir presumptive, two younger princes, a princess around the heirs age, and a second princess around our age. Apparently, the youngest prince and princess were still attending the royal academy. Once we were done with our meal, Vianna informed us the king was awaiting a meeting with us and asked me if I wanted to speak with him now. Eine whispered in my ears to ept the invitation. It was optional, but denying an audience from the king of the kingdom while I, a foreign royal, was enjoying his hospitality, would probably sour our rtionship. Thats why youre mydy-in-waiting, Eine. After joking about it, the two of us followed Vianna. After a lengthy walk through this grand pce, we ended before an ornamental door. Vianna rang a bell and waited for the confirming voice of a man before opening the door for us. Your Majesty, I present to you your guest, Lady Hestia Atsuko, and herdy-in-waiting, Eine Fiero Helvas. The room inside wasnt as spectacr as the dining room, instead decorated more reservedly as it was the office of the king. A long table was ced before us with multiple chairs, intended for a gathering of people to speak at. To my right was a small office table where a winged man was sitting in a regal garment with two human men nking him. The two men standing next to him like retainers had grizzled, grey hair, showing their age simr to Vianna. They werent exactly oppressive, but I could sense a hint of [Terror Aura] exuding from both of them, as if to dissuade any would-be assassin. One was clean-shaven with the muscr body of a warrior, proudly disying threerge w scars on the right side of his head like a medal. His hair wasnt extremely long, but with three braided strands of hair apanying the scars, I guess he allowed the right side to grow in length. Standing upright like a general, he red at us to assess our threat level, while cing his sheathed greatsword in our focus. It allowed me to catch a glimpse of his metal runic gloves. On the other hand, hispanion on the right, looked more elderly, like an old sorcerer. His beard was trimmed and kept short and, while he was wearing a suit I would expect a politician to wear, he still seemed more like a mage to me. He didnt have a conspicuous catalyst like a staff, spell rings, or an amulet, but I knew instinctively he was around Master Kushs level. Strangely, he had an eyepatch. Thank you, Vianna. Between these two sat an arvisian with white-blue feathered wings on his back, instead of on his arms like the ones Ive seen up until now. Beastmen like arvisian showed animalistic traits if their blood was closer to their monster parent, and, in this case, this man was more simr to my dragonewt form than Yorshkas proper appearance. Aside from his wings, his hands had sharp talons simr to an eagles, and his legs looked a lot like a lions,plete with paws. He had a mane of feathers on his neck, however, it was well-groomed, maintained to perfectly fit his suit. Still, he still had more human features than beastial; he did not look like a humanoid griffon, the way Yorshka looked like a humanoid dragon. His lion-like eyes and tail were the only other bestial features I could see. Unlike the two men standing next to him, his outfit looked more casual. Still, regardless if it was less formal or not, the fine threads used to create this garment including the plumage around his cor, mimicking fur. Instead of a cape, his wings formed something like a coat as their singr talons clutched together. His head. To finish this outfit, to give it the regal aura it needed, there was a metal, feathered crown. It wasnt anywhere simr to an Aztec or other Native American headpiece, instead, it was a medieval crown using feathers as essories. As I noticed this splendid headgear, an aura emitted from him, telling me exactly who he was. This person was a titleholder none other than the [King] title. This man then stood up. You may leave Princess Hestia in our care. I shall inform you once this discussion is done. I shivered for a moment here, feeling the weight of my [Princess] title for the first time after the king of a whole kingdom addressed me as so. Of course, your Majesty, Vianna bowed, as if learning the fact that I was a Princess was normal. I guess she had already been informed about it. Lord Ulquint, hold in your curiosity. Staring at ady is just uncouth. Ahem, of course, my sincerest apology, your Highness, the bearded man bowed to me slightly as an apology. Once Vianna left and the door was shut tight, the king gestured over to the long table, saying, The formalities may wait once this is an official asion, my Ladies. Lord Ulquint, my advisor, had suggested that I cannot make too much room in my schedule, so the small talk must be saved for ater time. I apologize from the depths of my heart. Roundabout way to say that my arrival was a sudden surprise, bringing his schedule out of bnce. Urgh, another person Ive disrupted. We took our seats at the table. Eine was trembling a lot, looking meek as she tried to avert her eyes from the three men. I was nervous, too, but I guess I couldntpare to how Eine was feeling. I told her with [Telepathy] to calm down, since I figured introductions still had to be done. Spreading his arms out in wee, the king introduced himself, Firstly, I wee you to the Kingdom of Griffons, Artorias, mydy. I am its king, Drangleic var Artorias. I hope your time in my kingdom has been worthwhile. Var could be tranted into from, so it should be Drangleic from Artorias. As neither King Drangleic nor the two gentlemen continued the introductions, I took this as my cue to speak. Thank you very much for your hospitality, King Drangleic. Yes, I have very much enjoyed myself here, all thanks to the courtesy of Duke Greenveil, Marquess Sirius, and Count Helvas. I apologize for my dyed visit. My name is He Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, youngest child of Emperor Eltharion of Kargryx. It felt weird to call myself like that, but I felt it was appropriate for me to make my introduction as long as King Drangleic. Make myself seem more important since the first impression was important. I then turned to Eine, This is mydy-in-waiting, Eine Fiero Helvas. As she is an aristocrat of Artorias, I cannot give any less than my utmost praises, your Majesty. Lady Eine has been invaluable for my stay in your kingdom, educating me in your customs and culture. From the bottom of my heart, I thank you very much. I-It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty, King Drangleic. I-I am but only the second child of Count Helvas, a magnoble of the Duchy of Greenveil. I thank you so very much for allowing me to see you. May the Goddess bless this meeting. I could hear Eine yelp a bit, having trouble controlling her fast-paced speaking. As her heart raced, King Drangleicughed and smiled. Haha! Yes, I have heard how much your father has done for me, Lady Eine. It goes without saying that House Helvas has been instrumental in keeping Princess Hestia entertained in Artorias. I am nning to reward your family for their service. If you wish something from me, I shall allow it. Within reason, of course. I-I would not dare. It is already an honor to speak with you, your Majesty. Haha! Well, if you change your mind, inquire with your father. King Drangleic then gestured to the two gentlemen next to him. First, it was the bearded man. This is my political advisor, Lord Ulquint Fresierre Myrrdin. And this is Marshal Armado Donatello Lifcio, my military advisor. Marshal? Oh, Lord Armado is the general of your kingdoms army, your Majesty? I wondered, but apparently, my presumption was wrong. Lady Hestia, that is incorrect. The one to correct me wasnt the three gentlemen, but a frantic Eine. As a reminder, the current Grand Duke of Military Affairs is Lord Duke Lecartiglio and he is de facto, the grand marshal of the kingdoms armies. The marshal, on the other hand, is the grand marshals subordinate, and is more responsible for the kings military within the perimeter of Griffonpeak. She then switched over to telepathy. [Also, as you might have noticed by their house names, these men are quite important, so please, mind how you speak with them, Lady Hestia. Please. Lord Ulquint is the former Duke Myrrdin, the father of the current duke, while Lord Armado was once Arcanuess Lifcio, the right-hand man of Duke Lecartiglio. This is too much for me, Lady Hestia!] Gahahaha! While Eine was worrying excessively, the muscr man broke out in a heartyugh. Enough, Lady Eine. I am far too old for excessive etiquette. However, she was right with what my role is, Princess Hestia. Which brings us to the main point of discussion, correct, my King? Correct, Lord Armado, he nodded before turning back to me. Princess Hestia, I would like to personally thank you for what you have done for the kingdom. For preventing a diplomatic disaster with the elves of Sariel and for the sessful defense of my kingdoms borders. Although you are a foreign dignitary, you have done something remarkable, and for that, you have my gratitude. Are you possibly speaking about the Davison and grimgarian incidents? That is correct, Lord Ulquint replied in his kings stead in a raspy voice. As the kingdoms political advisor, you have prevented something which could have destroyed years upon years of work. As you must know, I belong to House Myrrdin and was the head before I handed it over to my son. House Morgianna and my house have been serving the kingdom by rekindling our rtionship with the elves of Sariel. If you had not stopped that damnable alchemist, all the work my House had done would have burned into ashes. Lord Armado then continued, You have also done an immacte job in fending off a battalion of grimgarians, Princess Hestia. ording to your reports, a grimgarian army is situated on the other side of the Avitor peaks, something our scouts have confirmed. In fact, it isnt just an army, it seems the beasts are constructing a whole civilization there. Now that was surprising to hear. I knew the grimgarians were building something, at least ording to the lizardmen I met in the Belzac forest, but I didnt think it would be an entire civilization. Aside from their desire to destroy humans, I guess they did just want to create a ce for themselves. That is the case, Princess Hestia. As a sign of gratitude, I have alreadymissioned Duchess Morgiana to repair your mana paths; I presume they still havent healed yet? the king asked me. They have not, thank you for your consideration, I couldnt help but smile as I responded, imagining how amazing it would be to fly again without my rocket boosters. When will this appointment be? In two weeks, on the first of SpringBloom. There will be a ball dedicated to weing our guests from the Folschreck Empire. ording to the reports I read today, you should have already met Saintess Eshe? Saintess Eshe? Yes, as fellow followers of Aurena, we have met for the first time today, this mor Oh, which means you should have already learned what Ive done. I am sorry! I didnt mean to break anyws, your Majesty. It wasnt as if following thew was my highest priority, as circumventing them sometimes for a good cause is something I preferred. The king forgave me, but then something else came into mind. Hold on, if you are mentioning a ball, then are you possibly Yes, this is an invitation to partake in the ball, Princess Hestia. Everybody in this room and certain individuals have already made themselves aware of your existence for separate reasons. This would include all my dukes since they are the foundation of my kingdom, King Drangleic informed me. He might be hinting at the stunt I did in Cedaraille, regardless if they knew me as a dragon or as a powerful mage. However, I am not forcing you. This is a ball for Saintess Eshe and my guests from the Folschreck Empire, so you are not socially obligated to join us. Nevertheless, it would be a great opportunity for you to meet the other nobles of my kingdom. You may even hide your actual identity if you wish. I heard Loatryx had a caste system, too, so you must be able to think of something. In a way, yes. Loatryx honors and respects dragonewts with bloodlines belonging to strong dragons. The kinkyuro would be something simr to your greifnobles, but its more of a republic at the end of the day, spewing out all this information I learned from Yorshka, I hoped I said everything correctly. Although, about the ball, I am not so sure yet if I wish to join. Lady Hestia, Eine looked at me questionably, but King Drangleic simply waved his hand. There is no issue. If you wish to join, then I would be overjoyed. I wish to give you a good time before we begin a serious discussion. I know you arent a politician, but I still wish to speak with you about a certain proposal, Princess Hestia. The king then ced his hands on the table and pushed himself up. That would be all I have to say, Princess Hestia. As I said, we do not have too much time to speak. I presume you would like to leave my pce? If you have nowhere to go, I would love to amodate you with all the hospitality I am able to give. I declined his proposal, saying I would be staying with Eines family. However, my business wasnt done just yet. One more moment of your time, please. I actually have something important to give you. Your Majesty, could you lend me a map of your kingdom? epting my proposal, Lord Ulquint went over to a bookshelf and pulled out an A1 sized piece of parchment. Unfurling it, he presented to me a map of Artorias. Reaching down into my mind to bring out the memory of the map Aurena showed me, disying Artorias with various points of interests. These were apparently locations for certain demonkin actions. After pointing at those exact locations, Lord Ulquint noted it down for me, showing King Drangleic the map with those locations marked. I dont want to cause everybody to panic by telling you exactly what the issue is, but I think it would be very important for you to monitor or even check these locations out. The information should be reliable. I then pointed upwards. Aside from knowing my identity as a dragon, they also knew me as Aurenas Champion I believe, if Marquess Sirius or High Bishop Theodore had informed them in time. King Drnagleic understood what I meant, gave the map a quick nce before handing it over to Lord Armado. You have our benefit of the doubt, Princess Hestia, after we confirmed your info on those grimgarians. Ill inform the Grand Marshal and the responsible dukes. Problems need to be nipped by their buds before they blossom. The merciless, no-nonsense re he gave the map after responding to me made it clear this person wasnt somebody to anger when it came to the safety of his home kingdom. I should probably respect this. After saying our goodbyes, Vianna entered the room again and escorted us outside. Eine and I couldnt stop ourselves from sighing, finally free of the tense atmosphere inside the room. Vianna gave us afortingugh, saying we should give ourselves a good rest after just arriving in Griffonpeak this morning. We then left the pce, where a griffon carriage was waiting for us. Saying our goodbyes to Vianna, we entered the carriage and set to the sky. While I rxed and ruined my sitting posture to sigh dramatically, Eine suddenly asked me something. Hestia, would it be ok with you if I gave you a tour of the city? Chapter 198: Griffonpeak. Chapter 198: Griffonpeak. Pardon me, would it be possible for you to fly around the city for a tour? Eine opened a small window in front of the carriage, asking the coachman for a sudden change in ns. A tour? Madam, the pce has ordered us to fly the carriage directly to the instructed address. Changing it would be inconvenient, especially for the griffon. Our carriage wasnt driving on the ground, on the contrary, we were flying through the sky inside it while a griffon was carrying it through the sky. At first, I thought it would be a bit too heavy for a griffon to carry around, no matter how strong they were, but I vastly underestimated them. The ride was as stable as flying in an airne. Two people were driving the carriage the coachman was responsible for rying the wishes of the passengers to the griffon rider. Griffons were supposedly intelligent enough to act without a rider, but since having a rider prevented any incident of the griffon panicking and dropping the carriage, riders were a necessity. Speaking of intelligence, I think the griffon also gave me the stink eye when it saw me, simr to how Count Helvass griffon and Sir Antonios hippogryph had behaved. These birdbrains dont like dragonewts, apparently, well, I guess they wouldnt like all types of dragonkin. After Eine gave the excuse that I was a VIP foreign noble, the coachman relented and moved ording to Eines n. Considering how pushy she was, I wondered if she was alright or not. Before we talked, she activated what seemed to be a silence rune, meant to prevent sounds from escaping. Jeez, I thought runes were just a dwarven thing. Its everywhere. I heard enchantments and alchemy were more Artoriass forte since they werent as specialized in runecraft, unlike the dwarves. Eine had a simple exnation for my question. It is, Hestia. I believe it is incredibly rare to find a human as proficient with runes as dwarves like Master Grimnir. Master Grimnir told me dwarves in general arent very fond of sharing their craftsmanship secrets to the other races, and if they did, they would only teach enough for you to have a basic understanding. I am honestly lucky to have a dwarven master teach me to be a mana engineer, although his notes belong to his deceased cousin Eine gave a small prayer to Aurena and Ilsaphone. Due to their history, the cksmiths in the Groushia Duchy could learn under the tutge of a dwarven master, although the runes they could create are more focused on utility thanbat. Better than nothing, right? Progress cant be made overnight. While Artorias is at its core still a medieval kingdom, signs of technological advancement are evident with the amount of manatech in use, the sewage systems in Cedaraille and, presumably, Griffonpeak, and their educational level amongst the nobility. The noble districts were usually clean and modern while their mansions and pces, at least for the wealthy nobles, were well equipped and decorated. Unfortunately, the rest of the city was neglected in favor of the nobles. Even now, looking out of the carriages window, I could see a stark difference between the noble andmoner sides. The difference was like night and day. Still, the generalyout of Griffonpeak was different from Firwood and Cedaraille, and I would need more time to actually see the intricacies. I was wondering why Eine suddenly asked to give me a tour, but Ill enjoy it first before questioning her. I was interested in sightseeing in Griffonpeak, since it seemed far more interesting to me than Firwood and Cedaraille. The first destination seemed to be the entrance to themoner district. First of all, the walls of Griffonpeak were huge, something Id noticed when I first flew over them. Both Firwoods and Cedarailles stone walls were nice to see but they were mostly what you would expect from a medieval civilization. Griffonpeaks wererger and thicker, with round za areas where hippogryphs and griffons were resting. Monuments of griffons and arvisian warriors were spread around the wall, boasting to the world of their architectural feats. Some farms and smaller viges could be seen ced outside Griffonpeak, where I saw peoplemuting from their homes into the city. The walls did tower over the houses by a bit, but that didnt mean the residential houses of the citizens inside the walls were small. In fact, it looked cramped down there. The streets were filled with people but wide enough to amodate carriages. ording to Eine, most of Griffonpeak was considered the middle district, as the slums were ced outside the city where the viges and farms were, to prevent refugees from the Atadoro Kingdom from entering the city. Refugees? I asked. There werent any wars going on, so I wondered where these refugees came from, but I forgot wars weren''t the only reason for immigrants. The Kingdoms of Atadoro and Artorias are like two sides of a coin when ites to two certain policies treatment of beastmen and very. Those unhappy in Atadoro and freed ves usually make their way into the Duchy of Lecartiglio first. If they are unhappy there, they move to Griffonpeak, since its simr to a white ray of hope for the refugees. At least, that is what I learned from the academy. Eine then pointed at the snow-covered tip Griffonpeaks mountain and the white citadel of the royal family. I was already enamored by it under the moonlight, but the citys beauty shined even under the sun. Shouldnt there be a slum inside the city? Look, that area over there looks more decrepit than the rest of the city. Where there is wealth, there are also those less fortunate. The nobles segregated themselves from themoners by walling off their district from the rest of the city, and the same case applied for well-offmoners and criminally-inclined ones, except they just moved away from those areas instead of walling it off. Thats Expressing disgust, Eine paused before forcing herself to speak the rest of her sentence. I believe that is the red-light district. I havent visited that area yet; if I had to visit the lower city, I usually stayed around the merchant district. I heard criminals and those who want to leech off our capital live there. I admitw-breakers exist in every facet of society, but these people are urgh. Setting aside Eines own sense of justice, I do believe we would do best to avoid that area of the city. Hopefully we wont have to go there, but I also didnt know of any reason that could make us go there. Still, for a red-light district, it was smaller than I would have expected, making me wonder if there was an underground area or not. Considering Eine confirmed Griffonpeak had a sewage system for the lower city, it would make sense for there to be people living in the sewers. Without stopping, the griffon carriage continued the tour, moving us closer to the merchant district. That was when I noticed the biggest difference between thest cities I visited and Griffonpeak. While Firwood and Cedaraille split the noble andmoner districts in two, meaning they had an outside entrance for both, Griffonpeaksyout made it so that the noble district was centered around the pce. Since Griffonpeaks citadel was built on the mountain, numerous other noble-rted facilities were built on the mountain as well, although on a lower level. For this reason, the noble district was elevated from the lower city, making it literally the upper city walled off from the rest of the city, with only a single pathway connecting the two parts. Still, the lower citys merchant district was nothing to scoff at. Even Eine, a noble, admitted to visiting it with her former friends and acquaintances, as it was the point ofmerce and culture for many of Griffonpeaks citizens. The upper district was a ce for rxation, education, and home for the nobles while they used the merchant district for shopping, visiting the opera, and temple visits. Since the children of merchants and wealthymoners hanged around here, nobles began to call visiting the lower city flying down to mingle. Flying down to mingle? Thats so pretentious! I called the statement out. Y-Yeah, I can agree on that. The royal academy is built on the mountain, above the noble district. Since the grand bridge was broken during the war, we students could only use the flying carriages or our gargoyles to move around the city. Why not fly down for the day? is ng for visiting the lower city, Eine exined. But I suggest we visit the merchant district once we have settled down, Hestia. Unlike Cedaraille or Firwood, it is an area a princess wouldnt need to worry about her safety. Due to the area bing the downtown for nobles, an order building for the Knights of the Lionheart was built there to act as security. Guards and knights patrolled around the area, making it probably the fourth most secure area in Griffonpeak. As I said before, this was also where the temple was situated. Right next to the path leading to the upper city, the temple had two entrances meant for nobles andmoners respectively. Designed like a gothic temple and arge enough interior to fit in a lot of worshippers, the temple stood out quite a lotpared to the aesthetic choice of the rest of the merchant district. Wait, is that a colosseum? I pointed at arge stone arena ced a bit away from the merchant district. Although it was maintained well, a few parts of the colosseum were a different color, as if somebody switched the rocks with new ones. Why are people putting banners and other festive decorations on it? Eine, I didnt know Artorias was into blood sport! I had seen it before during my first inspection of the city, but I gave it little attention since I was searching for the temple at that time. Eines safety was all I could think about back then. Now that I saw the colosseum again, I was surprised to see Artorias liking diators and blood sports. Noticing my incredulous tone, Eine began waving her hands rapidly, as if she was trying to protect Artorias reputation. No, no, no, no, Hestia! You misunderstand. The colosseum is simply a remnant of our past. It was built during the time of the Leosfalt kingdom. Back when the Atadoro and Artorias Kingdom were still part of the Leosfalt Kingdom, it would be an understatement to say they just hated beastmen. The reason why very was forbidden in Artorias today was in no small part thanks to their predecessors willingness to enve any beastmen in the name of the Goddess, thinking they might cure their unholy bloodline. ording to Eine, during their reign, the Leosfalt Kingdom was a vassal kingdom of the Folschreck Empire and constructed the colosseum as a way to entertain their empire guests, who loved spectating warriors. Beastmen ves were turned into diators, forced to fight each other for nothing but their lives. It also became a prime source of entertainment for themon folk. After the War of the Fae, the colosseum was devastated by the elven invaders. When Artorias was formed, ns were made to remove the colosseum, but due to objections frommoners rioting to prevent the destruction of more historic buildings, the royal family and seven dukes vetoed the idea. As Artorias had to remain a vassal of the empire to prevent retaliation, the colosseum was renewed to entertain their guests. Ah, I just remembered this, but in three weeks, on the fifth of SpringBloom, the kingdoms founding will be celebrated! They must be preparing for the festivities, Eine informed me, reminding me of what the king said. Wasnt there supposed to be a ball on the 1st of SpringBloom? To celebrate Saintess Eshe and the other empire visitors? Will there be another ball or feast on the fifth? Yes, most likely. However, if I could hazard a guess, I believe the king wishes to use the celebration of our kingdoms founding to wee our guests from the empire. The celebration usuallysts a whole week with various festivities like a colosseum battle, an opera, and whatever themoners decide to do, Eine then paused for a moment to think before continuing. The academy also celebrates this founding by having a ball specifically for the students to join. The whole week will be just a huge week of socializing. Social season has opened up again, urgh. Opera, huh? Really want to join that. Still, what is happening at the colosseum? After I asked Eine about it, she replied, Nowadays, our colosseum is used to celebrate certain events. Like the kingdoms founding, the announcement of the grand dukes, or to provide an outlet for the rivalry between the knights school and mages university. Tournaments are hosted to witness powerful warriors and mages fight, jousting events, andpetitions between the mages and knights. Hopefully, without casualties, of course. There is a rivalry between the knights and mages divisions? I asked. Yes, but it isnt too important, really. There are even rivalries inside the two factions since they are split up between the duchies responsible for them. Groushia and Lecartiglio for the knights school, and Morgiana and Myrrdin for the mages university. These two factions belong to the royal academy and its a part of our education. Well, that was the short summary, but I dont think I need to exin more since we wont be involving ourselves with them, Eine said. She will be leaving the academy soon and I dont think anything interesting will happen there, so I wont have any reason to visit it. After we passed the opera and royal academy, I began to wonder why Eine was doing this. I then asked Eine a question, now that we had spent some time on the tour. Is everything alright, Eine? I agreed to the tour, but why did you suddenly suggest it? Shouldnt your parents be worried about you at this very moment? With how much concern her father showed when Eine was unconscious, I thought it would be better to quell his worries. Her parents even visited the pce to bring her some clean clothes. Eines expression distorting, looking conflicted at what to say. I think I wanted to collect my thoughts for a moment before I met my father and mother again. You still know I wish to be a griffon knight, correct? I nodded. You told me father carried me to the pce, correct? After you were arrested? Well, after seeing me in that feeble state, I dont think my father would agree to be my sponsor. Without a sponsor, bing a squire at any knights order before I graduate from the royal academy would be a faint dream, Eine contemted her situation. I need to find a way to convince him first before I confront him. Have you? We had spent quite some time on this tour. I mean I gave it some thoughts b-but, uhm. Well, I think I have something but Im not so sure. You know, to persuade him, I-I need to show him something, to make him believe that Impet- [Why not demonstrate to him your new-found powers, dear?] A chill rushed down our spines as we trembled for a split second. Eines hand snapped upwards, showing us the two eyes upying the gemstones of her spell rings. It was our newest, but unwanted, party member, the Demon of Lust, KleaHatma. What do you want? I scoffed at the demons sudden remark, showing how irritated I was at her speaking out. [Come now, Hestia, nobody can hear what Im saying. This is all kept private, after all. No need to be shy~] The constant innuendos are making me want to puke. Still, it is true if we kept the telepathic link between us, nobody could hear the demon. [All I am suggesting is to have Eine show her dear father what she can do now. Simple.] I will not use you before our preparations are finished, demon, Eine spat out. The Goddess has given us clear instructions. You will not tempt me. At least, Eine is cautiously hostile and not actually corrupted by that thing. [Come now, you two, I do like it rough but constant rejections do hurt eventually. We are a team, no? Shouldnt we be more friendly towards each other?] No, why should we? I replied harshly. I have no reason other than to use your powers, demon. Eine made her intentions clear. [Certainly, the youth these days. Hmph.] KleaHatma pouted. [Anyways, do what you wish. I simply wanted to give little Eine a confidence booster. You have a new strength, dear, so be more decisive and show it to your daddy.] And I already told you I am not interested in using your powers before Hestia is finished with the preparations. Do not think you can tempt me to use your powers, demon. Eine was steadfast, rebuking anything KleaHatma wanted to do, not letting the demons honeyed words move her. But what the demon said next caused her to be speechless. [I am not speaking about my powers, obviously. Letting something inside your body without protection is just being a fool, child. Instead ofining about me all the time or dying the inevitable, how about you just go to your father and show him your progress? How long have you been traveling with dear Hestia? I dont know. Regardless, you should have learned something if you were even remotely interested in proving your worth to people. Anything is better than nothing. Goodbye~] We didnt expect to be lectured by a demon. Speechless. We were both keeping our mouths shut as the carriage continued moving through the skies before eventuallynding at Eines home in Griffonpeak. Marianne, Eines mother, immediately charged out of the mansions entrance and gave Eine a hug as soon as wed left the carriage, giving me little attention except for a courtesy greeting. I hope she isnt super angry at me. Svena?! As we were escorting into the mansion, I suddenly noticed a familiar face. Svena, the temporary maid House Helvas assigned to me when I was staying in Firwood. I wee you to Griffonpeak, Lady Hestia. It is good to see you in great health, she curtsied. House Helvas has assigned me once again as your maid, if you would ept me, of course. I could not reject her. Having somebody familiar was wonderful, especially somebody who knew what I liked. Speaking of maids, somebody else was diligently waiting for Eine. Josine! Eine called out after she was released from her mothers embrace. Holding back tears to appear professional, Josine, Eines personal attendant, bowed to her mistress. It is good to see you, My Lady. I am very ddend to see you unharmed and healthy. Wee back home, Lady Eine. It was very likely that Josine had heard news about Eines arrival and injuries from Count Helvas. I could only imagine how worried she was. Reunited with our maids, Eine and I were escorted by Marianne and the maids into the mansion. While we walked, I asked Svena if Barathan or Manue were around but she informed me they had to remain in Helvas County and the Helvas mansion in Firwood, respectively. We were led into an office room where Count Helvas was waiting for us. After all the butlers and maids, including Svena, left the room, I immediately went ahead and apologized to both the count and countess. I am sorry! As the leader of Aurora, I had a responsibility to keep my party members safe, including Eine. Im very sorry for worrying you, Eines parents, so much due to my ipetence! I bowed deeply, surprising the two older nobles of my sincerity. Lady Hestia, please, there is no need to bow! Marianne expressed her opinion loudly. When I stopped bowing, the two exined that they werent angry at me, as bing an adventurer was Eines choice. Rebelling and joining me before Eines officially took a break from the academy, which had caused a ton of rumors to be created, annoying her brother Jonathan as a result. The fact Eine did not arrive in Griffonpeak at the beginning of the month did make them angry, but their focus was directed at Eine alone. Eine, dear, maybe joining Lady Hestia now is too early? her mother stated with a wry smile, causing Eine to frown, looking conflicted like a little sheep. There is still time, right? You havent graduated yet, and if you would allow me, I could help you with your magic. Educate you on how to be a proper adventurer. Fighting monsters ispletely different from fighting other humanoids, Count Helvas began to speak. Learning how to duel another human or beastman is something youll learn well as an alumnus, whether as a knight or mage. However, one issue with the academy is that they do not teach you how to fight against monsters. Monsterse in far more different forms and sizes than beastmen. The amount you need to prepare as a normal human being to adapt to every single threat is maddening. That is why adventurers above C are worthy of praise, as they have years of experience under their belt. He then bent his body forward, telling Eine to look him in the eyes before continuing, I admit, I trust Princess Hestia to keep you safe, regardless of what happened before, but you will keep worrying everybody around you if you cannot see your own limits. You insult our houses name and your own, Eine. You would do best to I wish to be a griffon knight! Eine finally let her thoughts out, shocking her parents like a thunderstorm. Why? Count Helvas looked at his daughter incredulously, speaking in an irritated tone. I-I am not useless, father. I-I have found a master who will train me into bing a proper artificer. I have reached D rank as a hunter. I-I met an experienced fighter and asked them to teach me the sword. I even reached level 58, Eine tried to persuade her father with every feat she could think of, but her father remained unimpressed. And? What does this have anything to do with you bing a griffon knight? Eine, the Order of the Lionheart is a prestigious Knights Order for those strong of will and body to tame a griffon. You know the initiation process. Do you think you can survive alone on Avitor Peaks? Without Lady Hestia or herpanions? I think not, Count Helvas harsh words stung Eine, causing her to waver. Besides, you are naming all of these as if they are your own feats. If I had to guess, they are not. While I am surprised to hear you are level 58, what does a level have anything to do with this? Your level is irrelevant if your skill is below average. Skills and training over stats. Its always been the case. You cannot persuade me with these lukewarm arguments, Eine. You are a daughter of House Helvas, an aristocrat. As a retainer, you will not shame yourself in front of your mistress! I wanted to say something, but I had enoughmon sense to read the atmosphere. There wasnt any way for me to speak my opinions without making it awkward. This was Eines battle. If I had spoken up, I would have proven Count Helvass point. Eine needed to stand and fight. Then let me show you my progress, father. Although she looked nervous, Eines trembling eyes looked directly into her fathers as she spoke. How? Are you suggesting a spar? Eine nodded. I want to show you my conviction. I want to show you my wish to be a griffon knight just like you. I want to experience the same tales you told me when I was still small, I want to fly as high as you and mother. I want to be somebody you can be proud of, just like my brother. I want to finally be a person who can proudly call herself an Artorian, somebody who doesnt continuously shame her house with every single breath! I want to stop feeling only bad for myself, father! Count Helvas took in a deep breath before speaking his next words, Very well. Come with me to the sparring grounds, we will use a sword there. Andre?! Marianne looked at her husband in horror, but he simply waved his hand in dismissal. I will not hear yourints, Marianne. Our daughter has picked up the sword, and, as her father, how can I refuse her challenge? I will see for myself why Lady Hestia praised her fighting ability. When he walked past Eine, he continued speaking to her. Shiver any more and you will lose your chance, Eine. If you wish to prove yourself, then show me the courage you have gained through your small-time traveling. Come in a gambeson. Your armor is a gift from Lady Hestia, it will not truly prove your new strength. Hope and determination were filling Eines every step as we walked to the sparring grounds. Eines father wasnt wearing his armor, only a gambeson like his daughter. The moment they locked eyes, Eine gulped and began to shiver again. The thought of fighting her father caused her to remember when he stopped her sword training, telling her it would be better to pick up magic. Dont worry. You fought against giant spiders and lizards. You can do it, Eine. With one final push, Eine clutched her sword and the fight began. At first, due to Eines levels and using SP to buy stat growth skills, Eine was able to keep up with her father. Marianne gasped as she saw her daughter keep up with her husbands movements, and Count Helvas even praised Eine for training well. Eine was able to show her father what she learned from Yorshka, showing a more unorthodox sword-fighting technique using magic and [Dragoon Jump]. Well, unorthodoxpared to her fathers prim-and-proper sword fighting. Count Helvas wasnt a strong mage, something Eine told me once. When he defeated his brother for the mantle of Count Helvas, he defeated him not with magic and the sword, but the sword alone. Her time sparring with Yorshka wasnt much, but she was able to improve her footwork and stance to the point it wasnt amateurish. Still, what kept this fighting on the edge was Eines use of her superior magic. She has already reached the advanced skills for wind and earth magic? Marianne showed a faint smile, clearly proud but baffled at what was happening. She then turned to me. Is this part of your gift to my daughter, Lady Hestia? And truly chantless casting is beyond what a normal mage should be able to do. [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] is reserved for the mostmitted archmages. I nodded, causing Marianne to sigh deeply. Considering how long she must have spent training her arcane powers, I could guess she was a bit envious. As Eines wind and earth spells devastated the sparring grounds, the tides finally turned the moment Count Helvas used his first ability. Gale Steps, the same footwork ability Saori learned from Gael, elerating the users speed for a short burst; with this ability, Count Helvas slipped through Eines spells like the wind. As her father advanced forward, Eine found it hard to weave her spells without a skill like my [Parallel Thoughts] nor an especially high level in [Concentration]. Count Helvass sword swings forced Eine to dodge around, making it harder for her to keep shooting out spells. As she tried to escape with [Dragoon Jump], the count used [Calling Winds]. Just like the time that Farron used it on me, Count Helvas swung his sword downwards in an arc, causing the winds before him to get sucked towards him. Eine, surprised at this move, was pulled right back into closebat. The Count, nowpletely serious, did not allow Eine a single opening. Without showing leniency, Count Helvas aggressively continued his barrage of attacks, ending this battle after unarming Eine. Count Helvass ability to chain his sword abilities over and over again was too much for Eines still blooming sword skill. She was able to give a good enough fight at the beginning, but Eine was still a mage at the end of the day. Do you understand now? You need more training, Eine. No dream can be achieved without the strength to push yourself beyond your current state! You may have a higher level than the average aristocrat of your age, but you do not have the strength to do so. Do not be arrogant, daughter. Harsh words spewed out of his mouth like fire after brutally putting Eine in her ce. Biting her lips in frustration, Eine nodded. Yes, father. You will go back to the academy to dismiss those crass rumors created in your two weeks absence, yes? Yes, father Good, then we are in agreement. Tomorrow we shall continue your training. Prepare yourself, for even if you are my daughter, I will train you as if you were a normal squire. At the unexpected statement, Eine snapped her head up, looking at her father with a quizzical face. Her father, however, simply stayed stoic. You made your vow already to be Lady Hestias retainer. Will you break this vow and dishonor yourself even more, Eine? Do you remember what God Kargryxmor represents? He is the God of Dragons and Oaths. I hope you didnt even think of breaking this oath with one of the dragonkin, especially Lady Hestia. I cannot stop you from going, but I will make sure you will leave the nest with the strength to achieve your ambitions. Reaching his hand out to help Eine up, the Count finished his speech, It took me too long to understand my role as your father, Eine. You have proven yourself to me, a knight alumnus of the Order of the Lionheart, so I will sponsor your initiation once you have finished my training. As your father, I ask for your forgiveness, Eine. Allow me to rectify my neglect for your training, simply because I underestimated your determination. Speechless at what her father said, Eine clutched her hands into fists, grabbed her fathers arm and stood back up. With a resolute, Yes, father! I wont fail you! It seemed our time in Griffonpeak would take longer than expected. After everybody took a shower, we all went to the dinning room for dinner and supper, where the Count and Countess informed Eine and me about the Sarlenzia Trading Company suddenly receiving arge supply of fulinoe leaves, Belzac herbs, and other Belzac nts or herbs. Theyined that they werent able to purchase anything since they were sold out immediately. Mariannes family in the Morgiana Duchy managed to buy a few, even gifting some leaves and herbs to her, but the Helvas couple were still distraught at missing this golden moment. They even became silent after we told them we were the suppliers for the Sarlenziapany. After dinner was done, Count Helvas suggested to Eine to reenter the academy next week, in four days time. This was the time needed for her to catch up on the materials and homework she had to do. As all students of the academy lived in the institutions dorms, Eines brother Jonathan hadnt made it back home yet. The count suggested to surprise him the moment Eine could make it back, telling her to make it as explosive as possible, although I didnt understand how. The countess could only sigh as Eines training began. We also took this time to share the demon secret with her parents, considering this was something they had to know. They were mortified at first but slightly calmed down after I told them Aurena agreed to it. It went without saying that once they had a discussion with Lust, all they could muster was a disgusted face with all her innuendos. Three days. It took three days for Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir to make it to Griffonpeak and Helvas mansion at the highest speed the garms could drag the RV. During this time, I was finally able to finish my newest song-spell. After exining everything to Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir what happened when we were gone, the tests could officially begin. Inside the basement, Eines parents and Aurora were waiting for the debut of my newest song and the unveiling of Lust. Custom spell song gained: [My Darkest Thoughts] Custom spell song [My Darkest Thoughts] has been perfectly integrated into the System Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 15 Race: Young Sunfang Dragon Age: 1 Year Job: Infernal Hellde Level 0/30 Status: Health: 15482 (+5196) Mana: 42153 (+7130) Strength: 7683 (+2363) Intelligence: 12003 (+3325) Vitality: 4236 (+1215) Wisdom: 5890 (+1570) Agility: 11365 (+2684) Stamina: 8065 (+1979) Effects: [Damaged Mana Path [Left Wing] (Minor)] Skill Points: 10950 Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 4] (+2) [Hellde Dragon Lv. 3] (+1) [Sr Core Lv. 3] (+1) [Venerated Saintess Lv. 3] (+1) [Idol Lv. 2] (+1) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lava Magic Lv. 3] [Lightning Magic Lv. 3] (+1) [White mes Lv. 3] (+1) [Corrosive Fire Lv. 3] (+1) [Sacred Magic Lv. 7] (+1) [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 3] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 3] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 5] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 6] [Silent Casting Lv. 10] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 4] (+2) [Mental Stability Lv. 8] [Mental Warfare Lv. 5] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 3] [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 2] [Mana Eyes Lv. 4] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 3] [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Spear Technique Lv. 7] (+3) [Spear Mastery Lv. 3] (+2) [Draconic Roar Lv. 4] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 6] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 6] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 3] Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 7] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 6] [Probability Correction Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 8] [Tracking Lv. 3] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 4] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] (+1) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 4] (+2) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Mind Protection Lv. 5] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] (+3) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 6] (+3) [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7] [Water Resistance Lv. 2] [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 5] (+1) [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 5] (+2) [Handicraft Lv. 6] (+2) [Woodworking Lv. 7] (+2) [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 8][Instruction Lv. 2] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1] (New) [Cooking Lv. 7] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 3] (+1) [Draconic Aura Lv. 3] (+2) [Royal Presence Lv. 3] (+2) [Dismantle Lv. 8] (+1) [Gluttonous] [Thought eleration Lv. 4] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 2] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Pyrokinesis] [Aerokinesis] [Telepathy] Job: [Instant Heat Ignition] [Inferno Coating] Ability List: Dragon: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration][Ignite] [Panzer] [Unheilge Engel] Custom Spell Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] [My Darkest Thoughts] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] [Levin Core] Lava Magic: [Lava Ball] [Lava Stream] [Molten Guard] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] [Gloria Ascendence] Earth Magic [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Slyphids Cloak] [Tailwind] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] A note from AbyssRaven Father and daughter bonding time, yay! Hestia, the girl who brings families together! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(27) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 199: Eldritch Warrior, Ellaine. Chapter 199: Eldritch Warrior, Eine. You guys managed to harvest his organs? Saori, Tasianna and Grimnar had just arrived at the entrance of the city, having sent a certain manatech bird ahead with a letter informing Eine and me of their arrival. This bird was Eines, which we had conveniently left behind in the RV during the mad rush to the temple, meaning Saori and the others didnt have to deal with the guards at the upper citys entrance. Since the RV stuck out like a sore thumb among the other carriages in the noble district, Grimnir decided it would be best for him to park it in the lower city. Well, he also didnt feelfortable around all the nobles, so he told us to stay here in the mansion while he slept where he could hammer throughout the night. ording to Tasianna, while they were making their way to Griffonpeak after me, Grimnir had holed himself up in his forge, grumbling about how he had to fix himself up. The fight with Astalos seemed to have pushed him to work on something. Anyway, while Grimnir was repairing Eines armor in a corner of the basement underneath Helvass mansion, Saori pulled out a yellow crystalized organ of some kind. It was absorbing mana through the air, turning it into electric currents. Ouch! Saori yelped, stuffing the organ right back into her [Storage Magic]. Even when he was dead, Astalos was still causing our party trouble. Instead of Saori, Tasianna exined, After we made sure Miss Saori wasnt in danger, we left her with her garms as Mister Grimnir and I dismantled what remained of Astaloss mangled body. After that battle, there wasnt much worth taking from the surface of his body. Even his organs were mostly rotting and turning ck from your toxin, Lady Hestia, so we only managed to extract a few organs from him. One of them was his thunder sac, the organ Astalos used to generate the electricity inside his body using mana. I am nning to use it as an ingredient for my catalyst. The ring we got from the hobgoblin shaman is still usable, but I want something more significant, Saori stated, exining how Grimnir believed it could be turned into a mana tool, like the volchark heart in my inventory. Good to hear you guys got something out of that fight after I hoarded all the experience for myself. I gained seven levels from killing Astalos without having my party bracelet on. I felt a bit bad for not sharing the experience with everybody, but nobody really minded it. To them, they were just happy we got out of that fight alive in the first ce. While it was great to hear Saori having an equipment upgrade nned, we still couldnt do much with the volchark heart or Astaloss nd since Tasianna hadn''t learned how to make catalysts yet. That was when Countess Marianne spoke up. That shouldnt be a problem, Lady Hestia. Aside from the people in the alchemist guild, there are also a few alchemists working under Duchess Morgiana and Duke Myrrdin that you can ask to tutor Miss Tasianna. Tasianna nodded to Mariannes advice. I see I believe it would be better to finally learn more about alchemy. Cernust had only taught me the basics, and, with Lady Hestia deciding to stay in Griffonpeak for an extended time, I should use this opportunity to learn. With determined eyes, Tasianna began making ns on what to do during our stay in Griffonpeak. While I was talking with them, somebodys loud voice interrupted us. Alright, Eine, let us begin! It was Count Helvas, announcing the beginning of todays test. It was time for Eine to conquer her demon, literally. KleaHatma? Eine called out for the demon inside her rings, looking nervously at it. As the eyes appeared, a voice entered our head. [Come on, darling, you may call me Klea. KleaHatma is such a long name, longer than you should be using when were this close, right?] Every time I heard that voice, I couldnt help but shiver. Although I exined the situation to the rest of Aurora, they couldnt help butin at Eines and my decision to keep KleaHatma alive. Urgh, this demon will probably cause us nothing but trouble, Hestia. Even if this was Eines decision, you really should not have epted this risk, Saori dered her disagreement while shaking her head in exasperation. This is honestly, without a doubt, the most idiotic decision you two could have chosen. I will not lie, I do not like this one bit. Lady Hestia, I really cannot support your choice in this matter. These demons came to Peolynca to destroy us, and now we are harboring one to use its power? This will make us even likelier to attract the attention of the demonkins, Tasianna stated. While KleaHatma did say she wouldnt expose herself to anybody without Eines approval, and was fully capable of hiding herself from even her demonkin descendants, there was no reason for us to trust her words. ddarg, a stupid decision,sses. Let Crustacia be my witness, I would crush that demon right now just so I could stop hearing her voice, Grimnir grumbled before returning to his work. Both the Count and Countess agreed, but they knew Aurena had given us the green light, so they directed their focus on helping their daughter control this new power. Hestia? Eine looked at me. With determined eyes, she nodded, telling me she was ready. Please, begin. I nodded back. Breathing. Voice check. Music. My Darkest Thoughts. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear Those are my honest thoughts, something I wish to hide from them My life is stagnating, nothing I do brings me forth All I can do is sing, drowning my sorrows while it rains Every step I take just brings me back, to a rundown apartment room Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts My Darkest Thoughts A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the image of a hopeful person walking a path of ruin, seeking happiness in the most wishful ways, only to find contentment in their own self and the little happiness they bring to others before fading away. Through the power of song and the holy powers of the Goddess of Light, the darkness will not corrupt those under the beacons light. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Be immune to mental and psychological attacks and influences from all sources. [Fear] and [Terror] can never rise above the [Minor] stage. All Holy and Sacred elemental attacks will be affected by [The Light]. All enemies influenced by demonic powers affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Seven Sin-based powers will be reduced drastically, limiting their influence over the entitys soul and emotions. 20% reduction in stats What I feared most about KleaHatmas was the potential risk it could have on Eines soul and personality. As such, I wanted to make sure any mental or psychological effects wouldnt affect Eine or anybody around them. This also applied to the demonkins. Of course, the demonkins and KleaHatma werent our only threat. We also had to worry about people who consumed that weird ck potion. I dont know how the troll shaman or Davison got their hands on that potion, but it was clear enough to us that it was something demonic. If we had to face the power of that potion again, I wanted to destroy them as fast as possible. So, turning my [White Fire] into something demonkins couldnt handle was a good option. KleaHatma couldnt ess the Divine System and, as such, was unable to benefit from it, but on the other hand, she was immune to stuff like [Identify]. However, spells werent an attack that relied on being connected to the Divine System. When I first tested my song on her, I was able to more-or-less pacify her. Instead of throwing innuendos out to annoy us, she sounded drunk. [My Darkest Thoughts] wasnt a cheerful song, but to create the effect I needed, I had to be more mncholic with the lyrics. On the other hand, I gave the music a mix of hopefulness and heartbreak, imitating how Korean and Japanese drama shows made their songs for downhearted scenes. This was my song tobat against the demons and demonkins. And it worked once again. [Oooooh, this song such a luby,] KleaHatma expressed, sounding sleepy. [Dear, you have no idea how I hate going back to sleep. Not a, awwuaaaaaaahhh- a good feeling. So, sleepy, but there is so much to do. Come on Eine, lets begin so Hestia can stop singing me to sleep.] The song is pretty sad, Hestia. But I feel like I can do it. Eine took a deep breath. KleaHatma, how do I use your power? [Of course, dear. Listen well. First, pour your mana into your rings. Simr to how you always used your spell rings before. As Eine did so, the green and brown eyes on her rings shone as if she was about to use a spell. Good. Yeah, I can feel your mana. Now, to use my power, you may either grant me control over it or you can use it yourself. When I saved your life, you allowed me control, so I was able to use your mana to create those appendages from your skin. Pull up your sleeve, and leave your left arm exposed. Let us begin with the easiest first ws.] Of course, Aurena told us to never ept KleaHatmas direct help again. Giving her ess to her abilities was a no-no, since it allowed her to steal Eines mana for herself. After Eine pulled her gambesons sleeve up, revealing her slightly trained arm, the demon began her description. [Imagine five long, one-sided des glimmering like metal. Imagine Hestias ws in her dragon form, those long sickles ready to reap the flesh of a person. Imagine these ws attached to your hand, not like a gauntlet or gloves, but as flesh intertwining with each other like a web of vines. Your flesh, skin, muscles, and bones fusing to your imagination. Now, use your mana to form them like an earth spell!] Eine closed her eyes to picture the image KleaHatma described to her, groaning the longer itsted. Urgh! she moaned, grabbing her left arm as her rings continued shining. Eine! Eines mother, Marianne, called out to her but was stopped from moving closer by Saori. As sweat beads began to form on her forehead, the skin on Eines left arm began to shiver as ck spots appeared on her white skin. [The pain is normal. Endure. It is a new sensation all members of my race must experience before they can form their additional appendages. Our turbulent blood runs through our veins, escaping our body through the gaps in our skin, forming these new body parts. You are using mana to ess my ability, you must allow this mana to escape your body through, uhm, your mana paths? Do you understand?] KleaHatma continued her coaching. The moment Eine nodded, she let out a sudden yelp and shot her eyes wide open. As she clenched her teeth, the ck spots quickly grew into long fleshy threads, attaching themselves onto her arm. The tendrils continued to form and move as her pained voice escaped through her gritting teeth. Once it was over, Eine huffed and puffed, looking down at her erged hand. Not only had it grown in size but her fingers werepletely reced by five long razor des. While her upper arm was still normal-looking, her entire forearm was covered in fleshy tendrils, like an eldritch monster. Urp! Oh jeezus Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts My singing was interrupted for a moment by my gag reflex. Eine! Are you alright?! Count Helvas ran over to his daughter, clearly worried but keeping a safe distance from the sight of her new w. Y-Yes, the pain isnt that terrible, Eine wiped the sweat from her face before forcing herself to smile through the pain. A skill. I-I have a new skill! What?! [Good work, dear. Apparently, Aurena has received Elder Plesias permission to create a new skill based on my powers. Oh, it even has my races name tranted into Common! How thoughtful of little Aurena.] Although she sounded pretty sleepy, her sassiness still showed when she spoke about Aurena. As a result, Eines parents werent so thrilled, ring at KleaHatma instead ofining, knowing it would simply go in and out the other ear. P-Please, peace. Here, Ill send the information of the skills to everybody. Information of Eines new skill entered our minds through [Telepathy]. And it was a shocker. OklLuthers Power A unique power of an otherworldly creature, cleansed through the power of the Goddess of Light, stored into a skill. Allows the user to be more ustomed to using the OklLuthiers regenerative and flesh growth abilities, allowing them to use them almost as effectively as the original. Requires the mana of an OklLuthier to use. More abilities will unlock as the level of this skill increases. The death of the owner results in the death of the tethered OklLuthier. Tethered OklLuthier: KleaHatma. You cannot use SP to increase this skill, Eine [Ahhhh, hahaha, smart of her. So this is how she will restrict my powers. Oh my, Eine, it seems I need to rely on your growth before I can even attempt to escape, hiehiehie.] [OklLuthiers Power Lv. 1] was the skill Eine just received after using KleaHatmas powers for the first time. An OklLuthier ability section was added to her profile, where she was able to see which abilities she had unlocked, and this skill could only be seen by others if Eine allowed it, preventing leaks. Seeing this skill caused everybody inside the basement to let out a sigh of relief, understanding Aurena didnt just ept Eines proposal without n B. It also helped that Eine was testing her new ability with a wide grin and eyes filled with wonderment. Sure, it looked grotesque to us, and Eine agreed that it was, but she seemed happy to have a new ability. Like a kid getting a new toy. There are two abilities ws and whish. What is whish? What is that, KleaHatma? Also, the skill mentioned regenerative abilities. What is that? Questions poured out from Eines inquisitive mouth. Honestly, this is the most excited I had ever seen Eine. Her mother even told me she used to act like this when she was younger, during the beginning of her magical education. [Oooh, lusting for power, dear? So early?] Those words shut Eine up, feeling slightly unnerved at what shed said. [Hehehe, such innocence. In any case, I just checked myself and it seemed Aurena had sealed my abilities. Hahaha! I cant even try anything, even if I tried. Like a beast trapped inside a cage, doing the biddings of my master, all while her fangs bare themselves dangerously close to my neck. No hope to escape, no hope for a future, eternal torment. Ohoho, how you have grown] A chill ran down my spine, and from looking at everybodys reaction, only Saori and Eine seemed to have simrly noticed the dreadful aura emanating from those spell rings the demon was inhabiting. It felt as if thousands of small roaches were crawling up your skin, a sickening feeling of nausea and fear. But at the very next moment, a second aura appeared, this time it came from Eine. One that was warmer and more calming, although, it still felt like something we didnt want to know about. It shed against the aura from the rings and repelled it back, stuffing this power back where it came from as if it was trash destined for the can. Aurenas backup n is this skill. It seems shes not ying any games with KleaHatma. The most proper way for all of this to end was if Aurena had simply destroyed KleaHatma forever, but that would have meant Eine would have lost the ability to benefit from this power. Still, it was reassuring that Aurena had nted a booby trap on KleaHatma, ready to kill her with the flick of a finger. That thought calmed me down and allowed me to continue singing, expelling any lingering animosity from the demon. Sighing deeply as if was feeling lethargic and exhausted, KleaHatma continued the exnation with an even moreckadaisical voice, [Well, whatever, if you cant change stuff, it would be better to just enjoy the present. Where was I? Ah, right, what skill you can use. Pretty much everything except for those two basic abilities, are sealed. Once the skill believes your body has be ustomed enough, it will unlock the next set of powers. Train hard, dear.] Trainer KleaHatma continued her exnation, going into more detail of what her power actually was, [My regenerative abilities focus on consumption and regrowth. Instead of mana, you must consume something to allow my abilities to heal you. Unfortunately, it is sealed. The ability to morph ws and a long tendril is all you can do right now. Shame. You would have benefitted from my bone wings. In any case, human, put up a training dummy, your daughter needs something to use whish on.] For someone of your advanced age, have you not learned the basics of simple politeness? You know my name demon, Count Helvas spoke back, irritated to high-heavens. [Yeah, yeah, human. You do not have an eternity toin, how about you continue moving instead of boring me.] Considering how the demon was acting, I was really questioning if my song was having an effect, so I increased the volume. While Count Helvas was picking up a straw dummy for Eine to train on, KleaHatma suddenly called Saori over, telling her she wanted to test Eines flesh ws on a weapon. As Eine was neither a pugilist nor was she left-handed, Saori used her daggers more as a durability test against Eines ws. I can feel the impact but I am not losing any health, Eine said after Saori shed at her ws. Since the attack didnt cause her serious harm, Saori d her daggers in lightning and used [Shadow Pierce] to attack, severing the tips of one of her ws. Oh wow! I knew you wouldnt hit me, Saori, but that still scared me. I apologize, Saori said before witnessing Eine regrow her severed w with mana. Y-Yeah, this reminds me too much of Davison. He did not have any ws, but his body had a terribly strong regenerative power. He was able to regrow an entire arm back. Eine was able to keep regrowing her appendages as long as she had mana and she could remove them by turning the extra flesh back into mana, causing it to literally evaporate into blue particles. [I have defensive options, no fret. Aside from bone appendages, you may envelop your whole body in the fleshy tendrils to protect yourself, hardening it to create armor. I believe it would be easier to imagine it like Hestias [Panzer].] Uhm, can I morph the bone appendages into something like a shield? Eine asked. [Certainly. I have a single bone wing which I always used as a shield. You may literally turn this wing into a shield. For example, you arent required to create all five ws, you may focus all your strength on a single de. Like an arm sword. Considering you use a sword and magic to fight, I suggest you use my powers to adapt to different situations. The faster you can manifest the flesh weapons, the better. For example, you can conjure up the ws when a man is too close for you to swing your sword, giving him a taste of his own medicine and his final climax, arhhhhhhaaa!] Why is she making lewd jokes? [My Darkest Thoughts] work, please! Once Count Helvas was done, KleaHatma transitioned into Eines second new ability. [Alright, you had a taste of the ws, now we will test whish, which I also call whipfist. Imagine a long [Dark Tendril] with four ws on the tip of it, shooting out from your arm. Imagine it like an extension of your limb and that you are extending it by using mana to continuously produce the flesh. Be careful. It is a ranged attack allowing you to either kill or catch your target, but the longer you extend the whipfist, the more mana your will use.] That doesnt sound good. Unlike Hestia and Tasianna, I havent trained my mana enough to use it constantly. I need to drink as many dragorades as Saori. The more you cast spells or use your mana in general, the more your Mana capacity will grow naturally. Leveling wasnt the only way to gain mana, but it was definitely one of the best. Groaning and moaning through the pain, the flesh threads reappeared on her arm, transforming it not into five sword-sized ws, but four knife-sized des. [Try to morph it into a kle uh, wait, I dont know what its called in Common. Hmm, imagine the ws as mandibles. Widen the flesh into something like a w. Make it into something you can grab an item from range with.] As Eine listened, the whish transformed into something simr to an alien predators mouth. She then tried out the extension part of the ability, throwing her arm around like a whip. When she tried to throw it at the dummy at KleaHatmasmand, she missed the target by a mile. The whish could extend itself but, since it required momentum like a whip, it was extremely difficult to hit something from range. With her being right-handed and unustomed to using whips, Eines subsequent uses of the abilitys long-range grab function were a total whiff. I cant continue, this takes too much mana, Eine stated, retracting the w as she breathed heavily. Seeing her like this, Tasianna came over to bring her a mana potion. This reminded me of Eines personal attendant, Josine, who couldnte down to the basement since Eines parents called this experiment top secret. Eine, using it with your left hand might be too much, especially with an unfamiliar weapon type. Try it with your right hand. Pull it back and swing it down, Count Helvas tried to give Eine some suggestions. Eine was able to use KleaHatmas power on either arm, but she had to be wearing one of the rings on the preferred arm. That would mean I cant use the sword, father. Ive been training with you from morning to evening these past three days. The moment Im able to learn it from you, you are suggesting I give it up again? No. Never. Not this time, an obstinate answer escaped Eines mouth. She took pride in the fact her father was spending more time with her, training her after such a long time, so she didnt care if she was putting more effort into her sword training than her body could take in a single day. Miss KleaHatma, Tasianna addressed the demon politely. If I remember correctly, werent the wings you conjured back then floating on Eiens back? Couldnt she control your appendages like my ice des? [Good idea, Miss Fairy,] the demon praised Tasiannas idea but rejected it still. [Sadly, the ability to grow appendages from thin air is restricted to one of the unique skillster levels. Eine will need to train the skill more. Hmm, and here I thought my abilities would benefit her. Hmm, this is certainly unsatisfying, Im not content with this idiotic failure! Come now, Peolyncians, brainstorm a bit more.] As everybody began to contemte how Eine could best use her new abilities inbat, Marianne suddenly spoke up, Demon, is your flesh able to wrap itself around weapons? Eine isnt particrly proficient in hand-to-handbat, so throwing the whipfist with a punching motion would be awkward for her to do. Using the ability with a tool might help her control the swinging motion better. [Yes, that is possible. Eine, from checking what I can do in this sorry state, Ive noticed that I feel the strongest when both rings are close together. Most likely, my power will be split and weakened if you wore a ring on each hand. Try using one ring on your right arm and materialize whish on your sword.] As Eine listened to KleaHatmas instructions, we were able to confirm her guess. The number of flesh threads erupting from Eines arm was less if she only had one ring on her hand, showing her white skin through gaps. As the tendrils attached themselves onto her sword, turning it into some bio-metal weapon, four ws were formed on the blunt sides of her de. As she swung her sword, the whish extended itself with the swords help. With the proper sword training she received from her father, Eines sword swings were precise and elegant, but the whip was thrown around more like a fishing rod than what I imagined. Eine could make the ws contract and grab things, but the uracy was still subpar. Hmm, the impact caused by these swings isnt to be underestimated. Count Helvas inspected the damage the whishs strike did on the dummy. However, the swings do not flow well and it dys your recovery. This would probably not help you much, Eine. [Hmm, I have enough experience using the whish to teach her. Training might solve her problem.] It might, yes, however? Maneuvering the de is difficult. Eine gave her feedback. I have to angle my wrist all the time, swinging to create momentum, and there is also the mana problem. I cant extend and retract it all the time. Count Helvas nodded to his daughters practice result. The sword is too rigid and short. Maybe if Eine used a whip and whish inbination, she wouldnt have to continuously use her mana to extend and retract. The tendrils can stay the same length all the time, moving with the whip while increasing its threat. A whip? Well, that probably wont be something Eine would do. That would mean giving up the sword for a whip, something she hasnt learned yet Hold on a minute. Wasnt there a fantasy weapon like- A whipsword! I pped my hands together as the music continued without me singing. On Earth, there was numerous fiction and media of protagonists using the whip as a weapon. This idea evolved to the point where creators imagined something called a whipsword. A sword which could separate itself into smaller des to be swung like a whip, but it coulde together again to be used as a sword. As I blurted my idea out, Saori touched her chin and remembered something. That reminds me, Grimnir, werent you mentioning something about an extendable weapon while we were on our way to Griffonpeak? You used my mana threads for it. As he was called out, Grimnir grumbled and stopped repairing Eines armor. Yeah, something I thought I should try making after that battle with the wyvern. Figured I needed to fix two of our partys problems. Problems? I wondered. Grimnir then pointed at Eine and then himself. Us two. Our position within Auroras fighting style hasnt been fully established yet. You, Saori, and Tasianna have been fighting for a long time together, and it shows, making it hard for the two of us to work within this system. In Grimnirs opinion, he couldnt act as the frontline as well as he wanted due to Saori and me being better thanks to our monster forms, while Eine didnt have enough offensive power because of herckluster statspared to the rest of us. It was an issue Grimnir noticed when he went dungeon diving with us, and it showed again in the battle against Astalos. Grimnirsrgest contributions to the fight were his two sthammer shots while Eine couldnt do as much since she didnt have a weapon strong enough to pierce Astalos scales. Grimnir, being a cksmith, only knew one way to fix something and that was to hammer on his anvil and create a better recement or upgrade it. In this case, he was trying to make a prototype for Eine. He ran back upstairs, picking something from the RV, before returning to the basement. While hunting in the sea, the Caedhulens created tools to help them hunt. The trident, the harpoonbow, and this the tridenthooker. What Grimnir unveiled was exactly what I just exined. With six grooves or slits, it looked like a de split into seven smaller des it was exactly how I envisioned the whipsword. As I questioned Grimnir about it, he continued his exnation, The tridenthooker is a weapon merfolks use to catch certain underwater prey and capture them with threads, in addition, it was a great self-defense tool against multiple enemies at once. Originally, the tridenthooker has three tips like a trident, but each one of them could extend like the whish. Since Eine knew how to use a sword, I turned the concept into a sword. With this, I reckoned she would be able to deal damage from afar, in the sky or on her mount effectively As Grimnir handed Eine the weapon, Eine couldnt help but look at him in bafflement. Y-You made this for me, Master Grimnir? B-But you already made me armor! A beautiful armor that helped me fight well enough against the wyvern. Y-You don Father? As Eine was worrying about the gesture, Count Helvas ced his hand on her shoulder, looking at Grimnir as he spoke, I have not thanked you enough for what you made for my daughter, Master Dwarf. It was, honestly, one of the best sets of armor Ive everid eyes on. I understand the armor was Lady Hestias gift to my daughter, so please, allow me to pay you back for the fullpletion of this weapon. Hmph. Grimnir waved his hand, stroking his chin as if he still had a beard. I do what is needed to help my party, nothing more, Count. Besides, this is a prototype. If it cant help Eine, then I wont finish it; instead, Ill tinker with something else. Lass, give it a try, will you? Urged by her artificer and sword teacher, Eine couldnt disagree. She dded the sword in tendrils, materializing four des on the tip of the sword. Under Grimnirs instructions, she poured mana into the sword, causing the grooves to glow blue. As she swung it, the sword separated into seven des, held together by a thick blue mana thread. With KleaHatma helping Eines form, she was able to swing its des around like a whip. While there were a few close calls where she almost hit one of us, she was able to use whish for the longest time ever. With how she could extend the sword using the mana threads Grimnir had built into it, Eine only had to expend mana to maintain the whip function, which was far less than what she needed to use before. She was expanding and retracting the sword as she continued practicing, finally stopping when she was able to grab the dummys head with the whipfist. Stop, this should be enough for now, Eine. Arcane corruption is building up inside you, Marianne told her daughter, pointing at Eines bluish skin color. As she dispelled the tendrils, Eine ran over to Grimnir, handing him the weapon back. A grin was showing on her face, causing Grimnir to cough in embarrassment. Although Grimnir was still sweaty and dirty, Eine didnt mind it one bit, hugging him as a sign of thanks. Marianne questioned me if this was our influence over her daughter. Maybe, I told her. [Huh, looks like we solved the issue. Mhmm, happy to see my powers being useful, ahahaha!] Eines new weapon wasnt anywhere close to being done yet. Grimnir still believed he could improve on his prototype to also include KleaHatmas powers. However, for the final weapon, we chose to finally use the High Ogres axehead and Cernusts horn antler as the main materials. Saoris mana threads were another importantponent and Grimnir was considering whether he could add my shed w pieces and spikes to the smithing process. As this would take time, we decided to stop todays training since Eine was decently exhausted. After a delicious dinner, Aurora called it a night. As Grimnir was about to move his RV to the lower city, he was stopped by the Count informing him he could stay. While our RV did stand out, it wasnt an eyesore due to the craftsmanship and paint. However, Grimnir wasnt used to the whole prim-and-proper human noble aesthetic of Artorias. Dwarven culture was more carefree where it was perfectly eptable for a dwarven hold lord toe down to a local tavern and drink himself asleep with a miner or boot polisher. Artorian nobles would mingle with their soldiers during a war campaign, but it would be considered inappropriate if they shared a drink with amoner in a rundown tavern in the middle district. Grimnir wanted to drink himself merrily into the night. Nevertheless, the count was stubborn. He was willing to find a spot where Grimnir could be as rowdy as he wanted without disturbing anybody and even offered him work to repair the armor and weapons of his guards and soldiers. There was also the fact it would be easier to gain Eines feedback if he stayed with us here. In the end, Grimnir relented. He stopped the garms from moving the RV, opened up a small ale cask and offered it to the Count. If you offer work to a tazong, you drink with him to seal the deal, Grimnir said. I did ask him why he hadnt offered me anything to drink, considering I hired him first, but I was told he did and that only Saori drank with him on the day we epted his dungeon-delving request. Since he hadnt known about my true identity back then, he thought I knew some dwarven customs. To rectify this, I poured a tankard with the ale and toasted with the Count, Grimnir, and, well, Saori who just wanted to drink. Arck! Why is it so bitter! I gagged, unable to drink anymore. This is so watered down, it is dreadful, Saoriined but continued drinking until the tankard was empty. This is what I expect to find inside amoners tavern. Frowning, the Count sighed before finishing it, too. What you would expect from a manling drink. Saori. Tasianna. How about we actually make some proper beer together? We can serve it to the restaurants customers, too. Grimnir was a dwarf, after all. Guess he wasnt content with the random ale casks we bought from taverns, so hes pulling Saori and Tasianna into the mix. Well, Im just happy everybody is sticking together. Once the next day came, it was time for Eine to return to the academy. As Eine and Josine were ready to board a flying carriage, the rest of us gathered and saw them off, wishing them good luck. While Saori wanted to buy groceries and Grimnir was preupied inside his smithy, Tasianna and I decided on our destination for today. The temple of Griffonpeak. It was time to properly meet one of Aurenas saintesses. Profile: Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 58 Race: Human Age: 15 Years Job: Rogue Level: 0/5 Status: Health: 2802/2803 (+1767) Mana: 3741/3741 (+2527) Strength: 1265 (+864) Intelligence: 1741 (+1055) Vitality: 1098 (+752) Wisdom: 1309 (+820) Agility: 1213 (+777) Stamina: 2256/2256 (+1315) Effects: None Skill Points: 200 (Had 800 at lv. 30. Lv. 30 -> 58 = 14200. SP spent: 14800) Unique Skill: [OklLuthiers Powers Lv. 1] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] (+2) [Mana Control Lv. 9] (+2) [Arcane Mind Lv. 7] (+2) [Earth Magic Lv. 10] (+2) [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 2] (New) [Wind Magic Lv. 10] (+2) [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 1] (New) [Synergists Oath Lv. 3] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 5] (+2) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] (+5) [Mental Warfare Lv. 3] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] (New) Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] (New) [Sword Technique Lv. 6] (+3) [Sword Mastery Lv. 3] (+2) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 3] (+2) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Mana Strike Lv. 1] (New) [Stamina Strike Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 5] (+3) [uracy Correction Lv. 6] (+2) [Concentration Lv. 6] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 6] (+3) [Danger Perception Lv. 6] (+2) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] (+2) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 8] (+1) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 4] (+2) [Night Vision Lv. 3] (+1) [Presence Killer Lv. 3] (+2) [Evasion Lv. 6] (+3) [Acrobatic Lv. 6] (+3) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 1] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] (New) [Lava Resistance Lv. 4] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 4] (New) [Poison Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Water Resistance Lv. 6] [Terra Resistance Lv. 4] (New) [Wind Resistance Lv. 5] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] (+3) Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 3] (+2) [Mana Recovery Lv. 5] (+2) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 4] (+3) [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 1] (New) Others: [Singing Lv. 6] (+1) [Dancing Lv. 5] [Musician Lv. 7] (+1) [Merchant Lv. 2] (+1) [Handicraft Lv. 3] (+2) [Woodworking Lv. 1] (New) [Enchanting Lv. 4] [Artificer Lv. 2] (+1) [Identify Lv. 5] (+4) [Identity Blocker Lv. 9] (+6) [Terror Aura Lv. 1] (New) [Battle Mind Lv. 3] (New) [Noble Aura Lv. 4] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 8] (+1) [Riding Lv. 5] (+2) [Schr Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 1] (New) [Dismantle Lv. 4] (New) [Calligraphy Lv. 6] [Mathematician Lv. 7] (+1) [Telepathy] Ability List: Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] OklLuthier [w] [Whish] Sword: [Power sh] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create Crack] [Wind Gust] Earth Magic: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earthen Spears] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] A note from AbyssRaven Song for today is from "Dry Flowers" from Yuuri: Rawr If you think about it, this is kinda like Aurena giving Eine her own blessing. A unqiue skill that also acts like a surveince system to keep tabs. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(39) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 200: Religious Teachings. Chapter 200: Religious Teachings. For a city designed with nobles traveling around on flying mounts, I guess having flying guards was to be expected. Good thing Svena warned us about it before I caused another incident. True, Lady Hestia. Regardless of your status, breaking thew constantly would create animosity with the localw enforcement, which could cause us trouble in the future. You must use your new ability to fly with care. As I looked around in the sky, the sight of various people riding on griffons, hippogryphs, gargoyles, and flying carriages came into view, either traversing the upper part of the city built on the mountain ornding in the lower citys merchant district. In Artorias, flying mounts were plentiful, so Griffonpeak was built with this very thought in mind. Compared to Firwood and Cedaraille, the fantasy of a flying society was the most prominent in the kingdoms capital. As a consequence,w enforcers were needed for this flying traffic. Simr to how guards patrolled the ground or guarded gates for inspections, knights were also keeping the peace in the sky. It sounded weird for knights to do guard duty, but as most of the people flying around were nobles, being stopped by a knight, most of whom were nobles themselves, was more eptable than being stopped by a lowly guard. As I wanted to go to the temple today to speak with Saintess Eshe, Tasianna came along with me. Since she didnt want to expose her fairy wings, I took to the skies while carrying her with [Unheilige Engel]. After using this spell to feed myself while I flew through the skies while carrying Eine to Griffonpeak, I realized how incredibly flexible this spell was. While [Unheilige Engel]s normal form was a pair of purple slime wings, I could morph their shape and turn them into solid obsidian or a viscous liquid. As a result, I turned the spell into a chair for Tasianna to sit on, using its levitating ability to carry Tasianna around as I flew with my scale-dust boosters and [Tailwind]. While we were leaving the noble district, a few knights stopped me at the gates. Knowing what was happening, Tasianna and I handed them our IDs to confirm our identities. This district was the home of a bunch of nobles, so security had to be tight. While we were waiting, I noticed that one of the knights was somebody Id met four days ago, back when I was arrested for trespassing Griffonpeak. When our eyes met, I couldnt help but apologize again for disturbing their night. Ah, there is no need for an apology, Lady Shrine Maiden. We were simply doing our duty, haha, the knight responded with a nervousugh. I guess having Count Helvas barge in with a letter from the royal pce to release me without any consequence must have left quite an impression on him. Anyways, after we got past the checkpoint, Tasianna and Inded a bit away from the temple, choosing to walk the remaining distance. There were two entrances to the temple, one for the nobles and the other was formoners. Since the nobles entered theirs with carriages, we opted for themoner entrance. It was too embarrassing to be the only one to stand out. After arriving at the gate, Tasianna reminded me of something, Lady Hestia, do not forget that Count Helvas nned to bring everybody from Aurora to the knights orders building to register our IDs mana signal today. This should prevent any more issues flying in and out of the city, so please do not take too long. We also have to meet up with Miss Saori and register at the mages guild. Scheduling, scheduling. Duringst nights party meeting, I informed everybody about what I learned from Aurena and Kargryxmor. As I thought, Kargryxmors advice was good, so I decided to not inform anybody else outside the party about the demonkins hiding inside the church and temple. Eine wanted to tell her parents about it, but even she understood they would be obligated to inform the king about it, so she agreed to keep quiet for now. As you would expect, nobody was thrilled to hear who our enemies were or what they were up to. Saori herself couldnt help but tremble at the idea that her students were working for the enemy, and what they were nning to do with them. Why did the demonkins summon her students to Peolynca? Neither Aurena nor Kargryxmor could answer this question, they only knew that the demonkins did it with the help of their otherworldly gods the Origin Gods former acquaintances. When they heard what I had to say about Kargryxmor, all four agreed with his advice. Currently, Aurora was just five people and four garms, that was it. Saoris students and Yorshka were upied with something else and, although we could inform them about everything, increasing our numbers by a couple more wouldnt help our goals. We needed more allies, or if we couldnt get more people, we needed to be so strong nothing could stand in our way. You know, the Kargryxmor style. But this issue can be handled in the future. First, we needed to sort out a few priorities on our checklist today. One of them was my meeting with the Saintess. As we passed rtively easily through themoner entrance, I asked one of the grey-robed priests where the Saintess was. As he was stumbling on his words, looking anxious about answering my question, I instead asked him where High Bishop Theodore was, as I had a meeting with him. Thankfully, this seemed to be something the grey-robe could answer. Making our way around the church with the grey-robes help, we did meet a few white-robes on our way. Considering I only needed to give them a generic greeting by praising Aurena and informing them that I came from Loatryx on a pilgrimage before they let me go, any rumorsing from Firwood or Cedaraille probably haven''t made it to Griffonpeak yet. Thankfully. After stopping at a door, the grey-robe rang a bell and informed whoever was behind the door about us. Without a single dy, we were let in and I gave my thanks to the grey-priest. Inside, the sight of a lc-haired white-robe working on documents behind an office desk felt nostalgic. Without dropping his mana pen, a manatech which used mana like ink, High Bishop Theodore greeted us. Lady Hestia, I wee you Griffonpeaks cathedral once again. I apologize but I did not expect you to arrive today. Please, enjoy some tea and allow me some time to finish these documents. Overworked as always. The bags under his eyes are worrying. His grey-robed attendant guided Tasianna and me to the couch before offering us a look into his tea leaf box. Tasianna, who knew my taste well, gave the attendant the instructions he needed, even informing him of how many spoonfuls of honey I wanted, how long the tea leaves should be boiled, and how much mana should be poured in without ruining the taste. It was baffling to hear how meticulously Tasianna made my tea, but I guess that was why it tasted so uniquely good to me. You have a refined taste, Lady Hestia. A tea connoisseur behind that fiery visage, I see, Theodore praised me, although I had little to no input in how Tasianna made my tea. I thought I should speak up about it, but Tasianna stopped me with a proud smile. Well, if Tasianna is happy about it, then there is no need to do anything. The tea was eptable. Although it was made by another person, Tasiannas detailed instructions during the tea-making process made sure it perfectly suited my tastes. My fairy maid is incredible, and even Theodores attendant was greedy for more knowledge. As expected of Tasianna, a holder of the illustrious [Brewing] skill! Mhmm, how pleasant. Also wanting to taste Tasiannas brewing skills, Theodore requested that I ask Tasianna to make some tea for him also. Noble culture was full of small, annoying details like this, since asking another nobles attendant for requests was considered rude. Still, I was happy to hear Theodore liking Tasiannas craftsmanship. Once Theodore was finished with his work, he walked over to me and asked me to pray with him. Good morning, Lady Hestia. May this auspicious RestDay bless you with brilliant light, illuminating your path forward. On these sanctified grounds of the Goddess, allow me to pray with you in our Goddess honor. It was the standard greeting I have been giving to all the priests I met on my way here, even doing the whole praying part until I was sick of it. Im d I learned the prayers from Manu to fit in better with all these priests. After we were done, Theodore bid his attendant leave so we could speak in private, and asked me if I had read the church of Aurenas holy book, or just the bible, before. I told him I had read one when I stayed in Carine vige, given to me by the local vige chief. Giving me a nod, he then took out a book from his desk drawer and handed it over to me. It was another holy book, it was just thicker in size. There are two variants themercial one and the one given to the clergy. While themercial book is intended to allow those outside the clergy to learn the Goddesss ts and the tales of her subordinate gods, the ones given to the clergy also acts as a grimoire, Theodore then opened the book for me, pointing at a familiar-looking paragraph. A newly weed white-robed is taught holy magic through this book. Simr to ordinary mages, a new white-robed must learn one of the easiest custom holy spells [Apply Light]. After gaining the [Holy Magic] skill, they will learn This is the incantation for [Prayer] right? I already learned it with the other book when I first got to Artorias back then. Pardon? When I exined how I managed to decipher the meaning of the paragraph into the incantation of [Prayer] with the help of Master Kush, Theodore was baffled. His exhausted lc eyes widened so much it honestly looked like he was angry at me. Well, your magic master is a depth priest, correct? He is a man of faith dedicated to Goddess Plesia, so it would make sense if he understood it. Ahem, but I find it fascinating you were able to decipher it through intuition. Did your world incorporate magic incantation into their holy text? High Bishop, Earth did not have magic or mana. Also, I wasnt much into religion since I was more preupied with my idol training than anything else, to the point it was more an obsession really, I exined. The reason why I thought it was an incantation was because the wording was conspicuous. Too magicky, not religious enough. If there were any other spells in themercial holy book, then I havent found them yet. I see I saw that you had already learned [Prayer] when I looked at your profile, but I had thought you learned it from another priest. Have you been using the spell all this time alone with your incredible mana pool? I nodded. Using [Prayer], a mana-hungry spell, was a non-issue when I could afford using [Purple sh] to instantly cast any of myrge-scale spells. Haaaa, incredible. There shouldnt be enough information for people to learn any of the churchs spells from themercial books. I should send in a notice to inform the cardinal. The cardinal? I asked, prodding for more information. Do you know how the church hierarchy works, Lady Hestia? As a faith ruled primarily through human nobles, the system should be easy to understand if you are aware of the aristocracy. Theodore then ced his hand on his chin, pausing, before continuing to speak, Lady Hestia, I had promised to teach you about the church of the Goddess. Pray, tell me, would you have time to spare today? I exined what business I had with him, that I wanted to meet Saintess Eshe today. Since it was still early in the morning, Theodore agreed to bring me to herter on, as she was currently not inside the cathedral. As such, I brought out a wooden te and prepared myself to write information down like a good student. First things first, the clergy system and the hierarchy of the church. As I had already learned, the church was split between two types of priests the grey-robes and the white-robes. Grey-robes weremoners or disgraced nobles who joined the clergy either by their own will or as a permanent punishment from their country, acting as servants or attendants for the white-robes. Even if a grey-robe showed promise as a mage, they were forbidden to learn holy magic, as their grey robes signified a sinned soul, unworthy of Aurenas miracles. White-robed priests and shrine maidens were the core of any temple or church. While Theodore mentioned the church of Aurena was mostly managed by pious aristocrats; it was actuallymon for magically talentedmoners to join their local temple for teachings. From lowlyborers to wealthy merchants, the church weedmoners and allowed them to take a more managerial role in the temple. Really? Im pretty sure these white-robedmoners were mostly excluded by their noble clergymen. I met quite a few white-robed priests who became adventurers, and most of them were far more subservient than I expected, I told Theodore my experience on this matter. It is a possibility inside this system formoners to rise up through the ranks, unlike in a kingdom where bing a noble is an extremely rare urrence. Yes, I do understand nobles would rather exclude amoner from their circles, something my temple in Firwood is guilty of, Theodore responded. However, it is not as if white-robedmoners are redundant. Nobles dislike mingling with farmers or joining sweaty, rowdy adventurers even after joining the clergy. Commoners are less squeamish and without them, there would be far fewer healers working with parties of hunters and mercenaries. Meanwhile, the reverse is also true. Even after joining the clergy and learning the appropriate etiquette,moner priests often remain ufortable around nobles. Within the white-robed circles, there was also another division between the politically-minded priests and priestesses and the managerial shrine maidens. As shrine maidens have made the decision to remove themselves from their temples political sphere, the only rank above a shrine maiden was the head shrine maiden. Priests, on the other hand, could be bishops, high bishops or archbishops, cardinals, cardinal imperii, cardinal vicar, and possibly even the pope. Ive been meaning to ask this for a while now, but are there any male shrine, uhm, maidens? I think it would be weird that only women would be apprehensive of politics, I asked, prompting the High Bishop to nod. There are, of course. Shrine priests, you can identify them by the red patterns on their white-robes just as normal shrine maidens. Then why do you call them only shrine maidens without mentioning the priests? Simply because they are rarer. You must understand, Lady Hestia, although joining the priesthood does mean you must abandon your titles andnd, a noble does not abandon their blood. Men are simply pushed more by their families to attain a more prestigious rank inside the clergy, ignoring the individuals own wants. There are female priests as you are aware Theodore then ignored any decorum and drank his tea in onerge chug, emptying it. It honestly feels like I should not have asked him about this. Then again, have I ever asked him why he joined the clergy in the first ce? Hmm, lets just let this sleep. Moving forward, Theodore opened the holy book again to skip any more discussions of the previous topic. After he was done turning pages, he turned the book around and showed me three sentences. These were the Church of Aurenas doctrines. First there is only one Chief amongst the Origin Gods, and that is the Goddess of Light, Miracles, Healing, and Kinship, Aurena. Second all subordinate gods of the Pantheon of Light are part of the Goddess of Lights powers, as such, worshippers of one subordinate god must not diminish the faith of the others. Third the miracles of the Goddess must be shared with those with a gift for magic and the faith to support it. Unless a sinner, the white grace must be taught to others, for this is to honor the majesty of the Goddess. Simple and understandable. The doctrines were written down and spread by the first apostles during the descent of the Origin Gods to our world. There, the Goddesss whispers breathed new life into our worlds religious teachings, bringing together those of a simr mindset into a union we call today the Church of Aurena, Theodore preached. Her white graces and miracles gave us hope in those heretical times, for the demons had descended upon our world to shatter what happiness the Origin Gods brought. However, we have persevered with her teachings and these three doctrines. I believe whispers and teachings must be the symbolism in her System spells, correct? Your ability to teach new followers magic without the need of elementals, correct? Tasianna questioned Theodore. That is correct, Tasianna. Elementals were known before the advent of the Origin Gods as the mostmon way to learn how to channel the mana inside and outside our bodies. However, with the Divine System, we mortals are now able to harness the power of magic through simpler training. Is it not wonderful? Theodore confirmed Tasiannas question, answering it with the mixed attitude of a teacher and priest. However, this seemingly only caused Tasianna to scowl at him. High Bishop Theodore Goddess Aurena is not the chief Origin Goddess. That is the Goddess of Water, Plesia. Tasianna raised her head up, disying her amulet of Plesia with pride. Even when I was still a follower of Goddess Zephira, it was widely known among the elves and fairies that Goddess Plesia is the true chief of the Origin Gods. Ah, I understand, Tasianna, Theodore nodded understandingly. I forgot both the Church of Plesia and the Church of Danterno both named their revered Origin God the one true leader, and for that, I must apologize. The doctrines of our churches arent always simr. What? No, thats not what I meant, High Bishop! Tasianna raised her voice without standing up. It is a fact, Goddess Aurena isnt the chief goddess purely because Goddess Plesias power and influence is so widespread around the world, to the point the favors and prayers she received far outweighs what Goddess Aurena receives. The oceans are farrger than thend! However, how many of these followers actively pray and fight in their patron Goddess honor? While Goddess Plesia is widely prayed to daily by the people of Caedhul and any city or town with a port, Goddess Aurena is prayed to from here in Artorias to the far east of the empire. Even if Goddess Plesia has the most followers, the sheer dedication we show to ours far outweighs something like numbers. Quality over quantity, Tasianna. Tasianna clicked her tongue, irritation was covering her whole face like makeup. Tch, you humans especially should not underestimate the power of numbers Oi, oi, oi, oi, Tasianna! Thats enough, okay. High Bishop, I apologize for that, but let us please stop talking about all this right now, okay? Seeing as Tasianna was about to blow up, I forcibly intervened in the discussion before it exploded. For an ice mage, Tasianna sure could be hot-blooded at times. L-Lets stop talking about this for today, High Bishop. I just heard the church bells ring, your lecture has been quite long and informative. How about we continue this tomorrow or whenever it suits you? As you wish, Lady Hestia, he said before standing up. Before I make the schedule for your continued religious education, we should first go and speak with Lady Eshe. Allow me to call for a carriage. Carriage? Oh, if its possible, how about I carry you over there? ? Waiting for some carriage toe over and then drive us to the saintess would have beenfy but, even after getting used to carriage seats, I still preferred walking or, in this case, flying. Grimnirs RV was excluded since it felt more like a car than a medieval carriage. While I had my wings out the whole time inside the church, hiding them inside my robe, Theodore hadnt mentioned them although they were conspicuous as fuck. I mean, I was keeping my wings together simr to how Kargryxmor did his, by intertwining the spikes on the end to make a cape, so they made my silhouette bulkier than usual. When I finally pointed to the fact I could fly, Theodore finally understood my intentions but believed it inappropriate for me, a girl, to carry him, a man. I personally believe he was just embarrassed to be carried around in a princess carry, ha! After casting [Unheilige Engel] and showing my ability to turn it into two chairs, Theodore finally epted my proposal. With Tasianna and Theodore sittingfortably in them, I flew off using [Tailwind] and my boosters. While Theodore was giving me directions, I also noticed this was the limit to how many people I could carry with this spell. I wasnt sure why but using [Unheilige Engel] to carry those two made it heavier for me to keep the spell levitating. Who knew spells had an encumbrance limit, right? After some time observing people riding flying mounts and arvisians flying around the city, we finally arrived at a church-like building close to the entrance of the city, which was quite far away from the cathedral. Surrounding the building was a medium-sized garden and backyard enclosed by wooden gates where kids of various ages were ying around while others were helping out grey-robed priestesses with chores. While observing them from the sky, I asked the High Bishop what this was. Lady Hestia, this is Griffonpeaks orphanage, funded and maintained by the cathedral. Shrine maidens and grey-robes are stationed here to aid those parentless children who have chosen to put their future in the Goddess instead of living on the streets. Saintess Eshe is currently residing with the personnel of this small church-turned-orphanage. Huh? Residing? Why isnt she staying at the cathedral like everybody else? That is because Saintess Eshe wished for it personally. Amoner with plenty of talent as a mage who chose the life of a white-robed priestess and, unfortunately, had to take up the robe of a shrine maiden due to some temple drama in her home city, Sarkafiina. The Saintess of Orphans, that is her title, Theodore exined as wended. When the eyes of a few kids caught us, I decided to use [Humanization] to put away my wings, just to be sure I wouldnt scare some of them. There were those below kindergarten age amongst them, after all. Hey, hey, look, a priest, a shrine maiden, and a pointy-ears areing. Come on, make way, we shouldnt disturb them. Ooh, another shrine maiden? Is she joining Mother and the Sisters? Why does she have a tail and horns? Whatya think they are? Shes a beastman, not a human, are you blind? You see us every day. Enough,e on, show some more respect, guys. If one of them is a noble, well cause Mother and the Sisters a lot of trouble. The squabbling of the kids was made through whispers but even whispers became audible for the human ear if everybody did it, let alone my [Idol]-enhanced hearing. Aside from their ages, there were also different types of beastman kids standing around. Well, there seemed like a nearly equal split between beastmen and humans on the way over here, so I guess it shouldnt be weird to see these beastmen kids here. After giving them a hand wave and handing one of them a bowl of honey-zed toffel chips, telling him to share, our group entered the orphanage. There, Saintess Eshes male guard was waiting at the entrance like a watchdog. Seeing me, he quickly understood what our purpose was and led us into the kitchen, where a brown-skinned woman wearing a white-red robe was cooking something with a few other shrine maidens. It was Saintess Eshe. Oh, Lady Hestia! High Bishop Theodore! Eshe noticed us after her knight, Alikar, I believe his name was, addressed her. As a result, the shrine maidens working with her had to curtsy to greet the High Bishop. I wish you two well on this auspicious RestDay. I hope it has allowed you to recuperate from your wearybors. Theodore bowed to Eshes curtsy before speaking on my behalf. Thank you, Lady Eshe, I would say this day has found me well, Theodore said with baggy eyes. May the Goddesss light bless your path forward on this peaceful day. Pray, would it be fine if we had some of your time now? I believe you and Lady Hestia must talk? After delegating her cooking duties to the other shrine maidens, Saintess Eshe led us to her room while Sir Alikar returned to his post while Dame Anivh, Eshes second knight, followed us. Once inside, Eshe asked if we wanted any tea but we declined as we didnt want to take up too much of her time. Eshes room wasnt in any way grandiose; in fact, it was kept pretty simple with the bare necessities. Unlike the High Bishops office, which was filled with books and manatech, Eshes room reminded me of the vow of poverty monks and nuns used to take during the medieval time. Once we were seated, I talked first. First, thank you very much for your help four days ago, Saintess Eshe. Oh, there is no need, Champion Hestia. I did what the Goddess instructed me to do, so you must give your thanks to her for guiding us on that fateful night, she responded, causing me to smile wryly. Well, she wasnt wrong. Aurena did give me direct instructions and expedited Eines recovery. If it isnt rude to ask, may I learn what you spoke about with Goddess Aurena on that night? she continued. Hmm, I should probably listen to Kargryxmor. I shouldnt reveal about the demonkins for now, so lets give some white lies. Excluding any information Aurena or Kargryxmor told me about the actions of the demonkin, I began telling Eshe a gist of what I did in Aurenas heavenly domain. That she managed to help Eine with her problem, while not mentioning KleaHatma, that Aurena had ordered Eshe toe over to Artorias to support me in my Quest, and to reiterate my Divine Quest. Once I was finished with my retelling of the events, both Eshe and Theodore looked at me in wonder. Eshes azure blue eyes closed as she smiled, looking ecstatic as she gave a small prayer. Oh, Goddess Aurena, I thank you for your kind words. I shall do my utmost to support Lady Hestia. Once her eyes opened, she asked me with youthful curiosity what my Divine Quest was. Since I was following Kargryxmors advice on this matter, I was wondering what I should say but the answer was already on the tip of my tongue. Being her first idol. Eshes curiosity quickly turned into confusion at my remark, looking over at Theodore to see if he knew what I was speaking about. Fortunately for her, he already knew. Lady Hestia, are you possibly speaking about that singing idea you spoke to me about? Ah, High Bishop Theodore, its not just singing, its also dancing! I then asked Eshe if the room was soundproof, which she denied. I was a bit worried somebody might have eavesdropped on us when I spoke about my meeting with Aurena, so I asked Tasianna to cast an [Air Shield] around us after getting Lady Anivhs permission. An idol! You two already know Im an otherworlder, right? That I was reincarnated to Peolynca by Goddess Aurena to be her champion, right? They nodded. My dream on Earth was to be an idol, an entertainer who sang and danced in front of millions of people through our worlds technology. Goddess Aurenas quest for me was to act on this ambition of mine, to travel around the world and perform idol concerts to garner followers and to reinforce the Church of Aurena! With how Aurena told me to garner more followers, this was one objective I had to fulfill. I gave the confused Eshe and bewildered Theodore a quick summary of what idols did on Earth, telling them of the fantastic shows I managed to experience live. Once they got a good enough picture of what I meant, I proceeded to ask them for help. I have only performed two concerts in Peolynca, which wasnt nearly enough if you asked me. As a result, my follower count was stagnating. Now, Saori and I have been talking about this topic for a while now. There were two goals we wanted to fulfill while we were in Griffonpeak first, it was to get some support from the church to promote these concerts since I was a champion, and, secondly, it was to perform in front of nobles. Performing beforemoners was nice and so on, but if we really wanted to spread the word, we also needed nobles attending my concerts. I had an idea how to solve the second issue, but for the first one, I needed Theodore and Eshe. That sounds wonderful, Lady Hestia. You would have my support. Gaining Eshes support was easy but Theodore frowned as he thought about it. As I was worried he would decline, he had something entirely different to say, Lady Hestia, I dont see any issues with supporting your idea but this will probably take some time to sort out, especially since the cardinal overlooking the cathedral and the church of Aurena inside Artorias is a hard man to ask favors for. If he isnt willing to support the idea then itll be annoying, but its not like he can stop me from performing, right? I am a champion and even Lady Eshe is supporting me. He cant say much. However, my bold statement didnt sway Theodore very much, who was still looking conflicted on the issue. I will try my best to persuade him. After we were finished with this discussion, I was about to thank them for their time and say my goodbyes, but Theodore stopped me. He informed Lady Eshe that I had little information on how the church worked and asked her to work with him in educating me. Eshe was reminded at this moment that Aurena had asked her to teach me about the Empire, since I would need a moreplete picture of how the human world functioned outside Artorias. After spending some time working out a schedule, it was agreed upon that I should find some time every day up to the royal ball in two weeks so they could pound all the information into my head as soon and fast as possible. This would ensure I would learn the most important parts. After leaving the orphanage, Tasianna and I moved to the mages guild with the help of a few guards, where we found Saori waiting for us. Master Kush, I will make sure to register this time. Chapter 201: The Mage’s Guild. Chapter 201: The Mages Guild. How much did the Sarlenziapany want?! After meeting up with Saori in front of the mages guild, Tasianna and I asked her how her grocery shopping went. Due to a deal we made with thepanys president, we were able to secure arge amount of food and spices for our Belzac nts and herbs, all grown inside our garden. Saori and Eine knew the serious demand for Belzac products like fulinoe leaves and Belzac herbs, to the point we were able to broker a great deal in our favor. Well, we had an idea of how high the demand was, just not how well the Sarlenzia Trading Company would promote them. The representative of the branch told me he wanted us to deliver double the amount we agreed upon as soon as possible, even admitting that President Sarlenzia wanted four to five times what we originally offered if we had that amount on hand, Saori informed us with an expression mixed between excitement and disappointment. The mages guild, the alchemist guild, the nobility, even certain merchants were craving these products like locusts. After we handed them the first batch and they released their promotion, everything was sold out instantly. Hehe, the representative was telling me President Sarlenzia was fuming that he couldnt contact us when we were inside the dungeon and when we left for Griffonpeak! But werent we resting in Cedaraille for a whole week after our dungeon diving? Couldnt they have sent a messenger to us then? Tasianna asked, only to receive a shrug from Saori. Yes, they had enough time, but it seemed Duke Greenveil told them to leave us alone. If you ask me, they were probably using this time to create hype around the next supply. The representative went quiet for a moment when I asked him how many people were reserving them. A grin formed on Saoris face, ted to see she was able to fish out this information. Come to think about it, Eines parents did mention they couldnt buy any of the leaves since it was sold out. Damn, didnt think the craze was this much. I guess they probably pre-ordered a few, considering they hadnt asked to buy some off me. Then why do you look so disappointed, Saori? I asked out of curiosity. Ack, it is because Eine and I underestimated how well they marketed their products. Do you still remember Zeather? The foxian in Firwood? I nodded to Saoris question. Well, he used the amount we gave him to build the foundation for this whole craze. The representative in Griffonpeak called it piquing peoples interest and Zeather made sure to sell the leaves in small batches, increasing the price every resupply cycle. The nobles and mages went wild. When I told her I still couldnt understand her chagrin, Saori said it as bluntly as she could, They got us, Hestia. Mine a copper vein only to find gold, or whatever Grimnir likes to say. Eine and I thought we got the better end of the deal, but we were sorely embarrassed. Newt Sarlenzia and Duke Greenveil used their time well and managed to increase the price even more. Saori had been quite proud about the deal she made with the president, but I guess this is a lesson for us the sellers always win, the suppliers get only a dime. Still, it wasnt all gloom and doom. However, they made one mistake. Their customers got too impatient, and I noticed this on the representative. When I told him we did not have arge harvest, even stating supplying double the amount would be hard, the mans poker face broke. But, Miss Saori, our harvest was extremely good. We have more fully-grown fulinoe nts than ever before, Tasianna responded only to prompt Saori to smirk. I know, Tasianna. Four or five times might be too much, but we could supply them triple the amount if we didnt care about our dragorade stock. Supplying double the amount was easy, but I did not have to tell him that, right? Realizing what she did, I couldnt help but smile at her. I managed to increase our pay. More food, spices, and we will now receive a chunk of the pie a percentage of their sales. The deal will be finalized tomorrow, once President Sarlenzia arrives in Griffonpeak with a flying carriage. Hiehiehie! How dare you try to run away with our hard work, Newt! I showed her a thumbs up, proud of her achievement. Nice work, Saori. Well, how fitting that we would visit the mages guild now. Located on the north side of Griffonpeaks mountain which the locals call Wintertalon, as there is snow on the tip of this crooked mountain throughout the year the whole guild was built around the same elevation as the noble district, where you could either fly over there with a flying carriage or mount, or use the streets to enter it. It was part of the upper city with roads connecting it with the noble and merchant districts. This guild was farrger than the alchemist guild or either of the adventurer guilds, built upon a tform granting them arge amount of space. Mages from whatever social status were walking around it, entering buildings within this area, making it feel like a university. In fact, Eine had exined to me that the mages guild was actually a university for alumni of the royal academy seeking to perfect their arcane powers. As such, there were multiple buildings in this area, as mentioned before. Since the area was far toorge for us to start looking for the registration area, Saori asked a woman in herte twenties wearing a magicians outfit for directions. A beastman looking to register as a mage? As she frowned at Saori for some reason, she suddenly noticed Tasianna and me before tapping her staff on the ground as if she understood something. Oooh, a lizardman shrine maiden and an elf, uh, wind elf? Understood. The guild building is easy to miss with the university in the way, but you just need to follow the path. There is a training area protected by a mana barrier, so if you notice it, turn to your right and vo. Thank you for your help, Saori stated with a normal smile, unperturbed by the womansment, before moving forward ording to the directions we received. Saori? The slight disgust the woman showed Saori was easy to hear, but I was baffled to see her so calm. As I followed her, I spoke up about it, Saori, didnt you notice what she just said to you? She just looked at you as if you were trash or something. She even called me a lizard! I was currently hiding my wings inside my robes. If King Drangleics words were to be believed, rumors of a powerful dragonewt mage should have already spread. I mean, Im d to hear she saw me as a lizardman without seeing my [Humanize (Minor)]s full lizard appearance, but I still couldnt help but be annoyed at people calling me a lizard or gecko. While I felt insulted at how that mage woman acted towards Saori, she waved her hands dismissively. Who cares, Hestia. I have read enough books of how certain beastman races are less proficient in magic, to the point these books mentioned there was a myth that these specific races cant cast spells, like dwarves. One member of this group is wolfkins, so the Miss from before was probably stereotyping. Nothing awful. Actions speak louder than words, anyway. I guess that is true While following the womans directions, we noticed a few mages sparring or testing their spells on a t training area. Spells were being slung around the area carelessly, making me worried one of them would hit a bypasser, but my concern proved unwarranted. Each wayward spell was blocked by a translucent mana barrier when it reached the edge of the area. I wondered if this was simr to the one surrounding the entirety of Griffonpeak. In any case, as the woman told us, the moment we turned right after the training field, we ended up at the entrance to a building. Moving inside, the interior of the building reminded me of the reception of a fancy four or five-star hotel. As you would expect from a noble-controlled organization, the room was well decorated with fine furniture, manatechs, and paintings. As the two women behind the counters were upied, we checked for a line, only to be informed by one of the seated mages to register our ID using the [Crystal of the Divine System] next to the receptionists to be called up. When Saori asked if only one person was enough, he confirmed that it was. As such, Saori pulled out her ID and registered for the three of us. Finding a seat to pass time, I recognized a small altar ced before a bust of a male elf. Looking at the altar, it had the emblem of a giant owl wearing a set of sses while carrying a half-filled grail and a long scroll flowing around the owls head, forming a perfect circle. ording to my theology lessons, this was the religious symbol of the God of Knowledge and Magic, Istari. The half-filled grail symbolizes God Istaris unending desire for knowledge, always in the pursuit for the unknown, but unable to fill his grail as he gluttonously consumes any new experience. The scroll, on the other hand, marks his promise to document everything he learns, even using his own skin if he runs short on parchment. Tasianna gave me a satisfied nod after I remembered her theology lessons. At this point, I have learned more about religion from Tasianna than Theodore, huh? There was also the symbolism of the owl, which appears to be simr to Earth. The owl is there to show wisdom, secrets, and the unknown. Istari was the patron god of all mages and spellcasters while also being the Subordinate God of Aurena. Considering how many mages were in this world, Aurena and Istari must be enjoying the amount of faith they must be generating, which makes it even more incredible that Plesia is the Chief of the Origin Gods. After some time passed, we were finally called up to the reception, where Saori told her we wanted to register at the mages guild. A mage associate registration, of course. Would this include all three of you, Madam? Saori nodded. Understood. To inform you, to be members of the guild, you must first pass a written and practical exam, or present to us a certificate of your arcane abilities. Would you wish to schedule one? Wait, you require us to pass exams? Nobody had told us about this, but then again, it should have been obvious enough considering this ce was made for practitioners of magic, not novices who had only recently read a magic book. Yes, Madam. However, we wont be able to schedule the exam for any earlier than this evening. The examiners are currently preupied at the royal academy and the guilds university. Since we had to be mages to not cause any issues, we agreed to take an exam after confirming we could retake them if we had failed beforehand. I was confident I could pass it with Master Kushs teachings, but who knew, right? Thank you. May I have your IDs, please? I will need to register your names and ages. Would you be looking at our entire profile? No, of course not, Madam. We value your privacy. Only your name and age will be projected on the crystal during this section of the registration, but once we finalize your membership, we will ask again if we may look at your entire profile. You may refuse. However we must at the very least see your level, status, and magic skills to determine your ranking within the guild. The receptionist pulled the Divine System Crystal from the top of the counter and ced it behind her desk, asking for our IDs now. After we handed it to her, she began speaking our names and ages to confirm them. Tasianna Marina Silverpond. Age 88. Saori Segawa. Age 18. Hestia Atsuko. Age 16. She then raised her head, looked at me as if she was analyzing something on me before standing up. I apologize but I must ask for your patience. I will be back very soon. This does not bode well As the three of us agreed something was up, our first instinct was to run away from the mages guild but, since we absolutely needed to be members, it was not like we could ignore the guild forever. After some time passed, the receptionist came back, guiding a woman in a Gothic-era business dress to us. With blue-tinted blond hair and sparkling azure eyes, the woman stood out quite a lot. Showing me a curtsy, the woman introduced herself. Greetings and may the Goddess bless our meeting, Lady Hestia Atsuko. I am Maverina von Dareinburgh, the guild master of the mages guild branch in Griffonpeak. Although I responded with a curtsy of my own, I couldnt help but be confused about this situation. Von? Yes, Lady Hestia, I am an aristocrat of the Empire, a vassal of his Holy Majesty, the Emperor of Light. I am also a professor affiliated with the Magical Capital, Aleistunum, which, as you should know, the founding location of the mages guild spread far and wide amongst human civilization, the guild master stated with pride, unfurling her gemstone-encrusted fan to appear haughty. Okay, then why are you here? For you, of course, Lady Hestia. As the three of us expected, something was up, but I still had to tilt my head as I looked at Guild Master Maverina with confusion. Oh, there is no need to make such a face, Lady Hestia, you are ruining your pretty face. Your name has been spreading around in Firwood and all the notable noble mages in Cedaraille have mentioned a crimson red-scaled dragonewt shrine maiden of the Goddess performing amazing acts of arcane wonders during a dungeon break event. Also, rumors of you have been going around the hunters guild in Firwood and Cedaraille. Considering that I told Duke Greenveil not to silence people to stop them from spreading what they saw during the rachonoid queen raid in Cedaraille, it shouldnt have been so surprising to hear people talking about me. The nobles saw me shoot out [Omnictus] and [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and the adventurers most likely saw me transform from a dragon into my dragonewt form. I mean, I gained followers because they saw me in my dragon form. It doesnt take a genius to link these information points together. There were also reports of a dragon? Immediately, Tasianna invoked [Air Shield] around us, preventing information from leaking out. Maverina, instead of being shocked by this, was marveling at Tasiannas spell cast. Marvelous. Such a fast cast of a wind spell, as expected of a wind elf, a descendant of Goddess Zephira. She then returned her attention to me. Well, as I said, rumors about a dragon have been going around. A high-ranking dragonewt noble was reported by many nobles in Firwood, so it surely made me curious who this Hestia Atsuko was. But what makes me more interested is your magical abilities. Would you like to skip the written exam and move on directly to the practical one? What is the catch? Saori asked without leaving anybody time to think. Oh, nothing serious Madam Saori Segawa. Maverina asked the receptionist Saoris identity. As you would be registering as a guild member of the mages guild, you also have a responsibility to register your custom spells. The guilds role in the kingdoms and countries we are stationed at is to manage the local mages and to prevent them from causing any trouble for the local popce. We do not wish any deviants ruining the image of an Aleistunum mage, a noble seeker of knowledge of God Istari. Saori, Tasianna, and I agreed to the proposal. We had to do this anyway, ording to Master Kush, to legalize our custom spells, so why not use it to skip an unnecessary step? I would rather present my magic skills than do a writing exam. Also, I hate taking surprise tests. After the three of us handed in our IDs and showed them the custom spell category on our profile, Maverina began to smile at us devilishly. And what she said next sent a chill down our spine. While I can understand why you havent registered yourself in Firwood, it is inexcusable to not have done your registrations at the mages guild in Cedaraille. I apologize, but the guild must fine you Lady Hestia, Madama Tasianna, and Madam Saori for this transgression. Huh? WHAT?! We are getting fined?! For what?! Wait, what are you talking about?! I spoke up, cing my hands on the counter in astoundment. How are we getting fined?! We are registering ourselves right now! But couldnt you have done this in Cedaraille? There was a mages guild there. You could have asked any mage in the hunters guild or even use your noble connections, Lady Hestia. Regardless if you are a noble from another country, every mage must register themselves while they are within the guilds jurisdiction. Maverina did not budge a bit, causing me to finally understand where this was going. You have no proof, Saori argued back. We could have invented these custom spells while we were on our way to Griffonpeak. You somehow knew we were in Firwood and Cedaraille, but its impossible for you to confirm this defense. That is true, Madam Saori. Some eyewitnesses stated you and Madam Tasianna had used lightning and ice spells, but none of them were knowledgeable enough in these fields to recognize your spells. We cannot use this against you; however, there is still no reason for you to not register at Cedarailles mages guild, right? Can I confirm you stayed in that city for a whole month? Since it seemed nobody suspected my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] thank goodness fire mages were so unpopr and it appeared that Maverina couldnt refute Saoris argument, the guild master simply went back to the original usation. Lady Maverina, Lady Hestia and Miss Saori have just arrived in this kingdom this year. I, too, am new to a human civilization, Tasianna began. While it might be true that we broke a regtion, could you not look the other way? We didnt mean to purposely postpone our registrations. I will give you the benefit of the doubt, but a crime is a crime, Madam Tasianna. The mages guild does not care if you are a noble ormoner. As long as I, an Aleistunum representative, am the guild master, I must treat you the same as I do others. If every foreigner were to break our rules, then what? Should I give all of them clemency? You cant be serious! This is unfair! Iined like a child. You do know we dont have to register as members, right? You can only fine us when we are members, right? I was attempting a long shot, but anger and irritation at the fact she tricked us into revealing our custom spells and was ying some kind of power game made me irrational. To my surprise, my argument seemed to havended. That is true, the fine can only be issued if you are members. I was about to regain hope before it was stomped back down. However, the Kingdom of Artorias has the obligation to enforce our guilds rules due to our agreement. The mages guild is an international guild like the two adventurer guilds, and if they do not follow our rules, we are able to leave and refuse them service. You might not be fined by us, but you could be tried as a criminal by the Kingdom, Lady Hestia. Guck! It felt like she stabbed me with the de of debating. In addition, it would be a waste for mages of your caliber to not acquire some of the guilds support. Aleistunum is the country for magical studies, even rivaling the elusive and secretive elves. It was founded by God Istari himself, after all. We are a neutral force, not bound by the Empire, but we still have our connections and resources. Maverina began to lure us in with honeyed words. If you require catalysts, we canmission our master alchemists to help you, for a fee, of course. Magical ingredients to help your studies in alchemy or enchanting. Books and references for even more custom spells. Archmages and Supreme Sorcerers to act as your masters. Even entry into the magical capital, itself. If there is a branch of the mages guild in thend you visit, you may always call for our services. Doesnt it sound wonderful? Pushed to a corner, the three of us had a telepathic discussion. Sadly, there wasnt much to talk about, since bing criminals was an issue if we wanted to stay inside Artorias borders for a while. Sure, we could restart our travels and go to the dwarves, but we all agreed to allow Eine to spend some time with her parents. It would be a long trip. Who knew when we would return to Artorias? With no other options, we gave in to her demands. To our horror, the fine amounted to 68% of our total savings, breaking Saoris heart. Her crestfallen yelp she gave after she saw the number was a sound I have never heard her make; the three of us were just filled with storming emotions. After reluctantly paying the fine, the receptionist went over to the door and opened it up for us. Thank you very much for your understanding. I must inform the necessary examiners first, but let us first go to the training area so you may warm up, yes? Looking out the door as my mood began to drop, my parallel minds, affected by my emotional state, went wild, shouting around at how unfair the situation was. It was then when manager mind exined a very devious n. The depression was gone, reced by anger and wickedness. How about we speed this up. A shortcut, if I may? I told Maverina without looking at her. What do you mean by a shor Warp Point: Entry. Warp Point: Exit. Two portals immediately opened up one right before me and the other outside the building. Come on, I want our visit to be as short as possible. Wha-?! [Space-Time Magic]?! As I stepped into the portal, I did not give Maverina any more of my attention. When Saori and Tasianna came over to the other side with me while the guild master was still shocked at what I did, I told them of my n through telepathy. [Saori. Tasianna. Are you two mad, too?] [Of course, Lady Hestia.] [Im listening, Hestia.] [Good, well, during this practical disy, Im not sure if they will ask us to perform our custom spells or not. Whether they will is irrelevant, okay? Give them a show, alright? We have three empty vessel magics to show them.] T-This is the two [Warp Point] spells, correct?! I heard they drain an immense amount of Mana every second they are left open, and it would be worse the further away the portals are. H-How are you able to keep it up for this long?! Maverina spoke up, baffled at the situation, but I did not answer her question. Where are the examiners? I curtly demanded, exuding [Draconic Aura] and [Royal Presence] to intimidate her. Flinching back, finally understanding my anger, Maverina spoke as clearly as could, enduring the aura surrounding us. T-The three examiners I have in mind are currently working at the royal academy. I was intending to bring them over, but they have a ss at the university right now, so we cannot Got it. Hang on. Humanization. Understanding the situation I was in with how the rumors were going around, they would eventually implode as Duke Greenveil told me. King Drangelic told me I could hide my identity, but if the mages guild already knew, it would just be annoying to hide anymore. Spreading my wings and loosening my robe, I cast [Warp Point: Entry] and exit once again after dispelling the previous one. This time, the exit was ced further up on the mountain. Once I made sure the portals were open, I grabbed Maverina around her waist and dragged her with me into the portal. L-Lady Hestia, what is th kyaaaaahhhh! Once I was on the other side, I jumped off the mountain and activated my scale-dust boosters and [Tailwind]. Closing the portals, I then focused on flying over to the academy as fast as possible, using my tour around the city as reference. There is the academy, where are the examiners, Lady Maverina? I asked, hovering over the royal academy. L-Lady Hestia this is absurd and absolutely-eeeek! I red at her to shut up. T-The first examiner should be in that building over Got it. Warp Point: Entry. Warp Exit: Exit! How do you have so much Mana?! This is insane! With a portal opened in the sky and one cast through the window of a building, I was able to see a slightly overweight noble speaking in front of his ss, flinching backward as he saw us through the portal. W-What in the Goddesss name?! Hold on, Lady M-Maverina?! Why are you Is he the examiner? Maverina nodded without hesitation. Good. First spell, Unheilige Engel! Purple wings spread from behind me, levitating around before they morphed into tworge arms. As the professor was baffled at what he was seeing, I sent one arm through the portal and grabbed him out of his ssroom. W-What is this?! Help! Im being abducted! Telling Maverina to calm him down so he wouldnt attack me, I then cast two more sets of portals with her directions, pulling the second out of their ssroom with the second wing and then thest with my tail. Sorry, everybody, ss is canceled for today. Please, tell the other students of these two professors for me, so I dont get into trouble. Thank you, bye-bye ~ Giving every student who saw me kidnapping the third professor a brilliant smile, I used my rocket boosters to fly out of the ssroom before teleporting us back to the mages guild. After I released the professors, the three of them were about toin before I shut them up with my auras. I could tell that Maverina and the professors were able magicians just from looking at how much mana they had in their bodies through [Mana Eyes], but I dont think they were extremely high leveled. They were good schrs and magicians, but not exactly the best of fighters. After Maverina exined the situation to them, they quickly agreed to the sudden request after I told them I would transport them back to the royal academy through my portals. Fitting for followers of Istari, all three were instantly won over once I offered them some study time with my [Space-Time Magic]. Thank goodness, this skill was rare. One wed made it back to the training area, Maverina exined to us what we had to do. Usually, it would be okay to simply show our mastery of the arcane arts by casting our highest leveled spells as proficiently as possible, but in our case, we had to show our custom spells. Since it was part of the registration process, they would judge our abilities through them. If we couldnt impress them, we would default back to the normal test. First up was Tasianna. As a set of ice wings sprout from her back with [Aifli eir Vintral], the professors were impressed at her ability to cool down the area through ice magic alone. They could feel the cold, mentioning this spell would counter water and fire mages well. If they were already impressed by Tasiannas Fairy of Winter, then I wondered how they would react with the others. My question was answered immediately. Tor Eiclere Finflei! Tasianna made sure to follow my n, materializing a magic circle almost asrge as the whole training area. The ground immediately turned frozen solid, shattering into ice the moment the wind was turned into icicle swords, destroying anything inside in the middle. Tasiannas spell didnt just affect the area inside her spell but also the surrounding, causing the professors to shiver. Maverina and the examiners cast [Air Shield] around themselves, only to notice they had to increase the strength of the shield far more than they had nned. Once they stopped shivering, I shouted for Tasianna to stop. Yes, I was feeling quite vengeful, right now. After repairing the training area with earth magic, a crowd was beginning to build around us. The mages training in the other training areas stopped and came over to spectate. Some even shivered for some reason. Were they afraid of the intensity of the spell, I wondered. [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] When Saori and Tasianna switched ces, the examiners and Maverina were discussing what Tasianna had shown, blown away, causing them not to notice Saoriing in front. Saori looked at them and shrugged before stretching a bit. I was also able to hear the mages gossiping outside the barrier. A wolfkin? No way will she be able to trump what that elf could do. Damnit, I knew elves were the best magicians out there but this is insane. Shouldnt the magic barrier protect us from spell effects?! By the Goddess, I thought I was about to freeze up and die! Yeah, look, the guild master and professors. This has to be an exam. Look, the elf is bowing to the shrine maiden lizard girl, wait, are those wings?! Hey, hey, isnt that the dragonewt your cousin was talking about in Firwood?! People are noisy but if some random mage already knew the rumors, then itll only be harder to hide my secret at this point. People werent paying Saori a lot of attention, more interested in Tasianna and me. But, I guess she will surprise people the most then. Griigragh! Smokey Haze! The moment the magic circle under her appeared, Saoris shadow exploded into a giant ck fog, masking her and arge chunk of the field. Can anybody use [Detection Sensor]? Try to find me. With those words, the fog also consumed the examiners and Maverina. Tasianna and I stepped outside the barrier. W-Wait, why cant I see anything?! Why cant I blow this fog away?! Professors, we must stay calm! Nothing will happen to us, this is just an exam. Maverinas reassuring voice escaped the fog. Silence. Silence. Silencebefore it was broken by the shriek of a male examiner. Ahhhhhhhhhh!!! GrriiGRAAA!!! And it was quickly drowned out by the growl of a giant wolf. Aaaaaahhhh!!! Kyaaaaahhhh!!! Ahh! Stop, this is enough, Madam Saori! As the scared sounds of the examiners was heard by the mages, they suddenly questioned us why we werent doing anything. Tasianna and I told them, Dont worry. They are safe. Were trying to be guild members. A few seemed to believe us but others jumped into the fog. What the fuck?! Why cant I see anything? My staffs light isnt working! What is this?! Where is everybody! What is this damn fog?! Why cant I blow it aw-EEIIIKKKKKKK!!! It was pandemonium inside the fenrir''s domain. After some time passed, the fog shrunk and reformed back into Saoris shadow. Her four garms were seated next to her, howling onest time before going back into her shadow. Actions speak louder than words, am I not correct, Professors? Lady Maverina? Everybody was silent. While the garms werent part of the spell, anybody with a shred ofbat experience would have understood the practical applications of Saoris [Smokey Haze]. It wasnt as shy as Tasiannas spells, but it synergized well with Saoris skill set. However, if you wanted a shy spell, well, Saori also had that. She instructed everybody to leave the magic barrier, hinting that her next spell would be a bit too powerful. Nobody was underestimating Saori anymore, but once her hands began to flicker with ck lightning, the rowdiness returned. Using an electric explosion to send her flying up, Saori jumped the rest of the way with [Air Walk], before she was high enough for a taste. Arge ck magic circle appeared before her, reminding me a bit of Astaloss [Ramuh], but without the triple magic circle. As her stygian lightning began to leak from the circles, Saori only needed to say onest thing. Hadean Dragon Thunder! Like a railgun, the electricser shot right into the ground, shattering the magic barrier as if it was nothing. Realizing it would be bad if somebody was hurt, I cast [Sanctuary] around everybody while Saoris performance was ongoing. Wh-Is that an empty vessel magic?! A newly discovered one?! one of the examiners shouted from the top of his lungs. Once Saoris spell ended, the dust gathering around us, like smoke was sted away by the mages with wind spells, revealing arge, scorched dent into the earth. Showing Saori a thumbs, I cast the warp portals again, switching ces with Saori. As I was gliding down like an angel descending from heaven, I repaired the area using earth magic once again. Without letting anybody take a breather, I took my turn. Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration. A halo of white mes appeared above my head as the magic circles of [Sanctified ze] appeared on the onlookers bodies, healing any wounds they had on them. At first, they were worried I was attacking them, so I spoke up before everybody panicked. This is a free white grace. On the house, because Guild Master Maverina asked me. People calmed down afterwards, even surprised to see that I also had an empty vessel like Saori. However, I could hear people begin topare my spell to hers, saying how mine was less impressive than [Hadean Dragon Thunder]. Apparently, they had not seen Tasiannas first spell. They were thankful for the healing but I couldnt help but try to impress them, so I activated the consecration part. White mes red around me, sizzling the ground around me. When I provoked people toe closer to experience this me, people began casting [Earth Wall] inside my area of influence, only to see their spells crumble the moment they materialized. Content, I moved to my next spell. As [Sanctified ze] was the base form of [Halo of Consecration], I decided not to show it, instead, preferring to exin it to themter on. I, instead, cast [Unheilige Engel]. She has two empty vessel spells?! Come on, I want one, too! My custom spells were admittedly not super shy, as I focused more on their utility. With my scale-dust, I wasntcking in fire power. Still, it wasnt as if [Unheilige Engel] was bad, I mean, I could morph the spell into a giant purple drill, destroying the field once again and spreading the corrosive liquid around. The spectators and examiners flinched when they saw the ground literally melt. [Panzer] didnt impress the younger mages, but the examiners and those withbat experience noted how practical it was to conjure armor. When I showed its ability to regrow broken parts of it, the examiners told me they were happy to see a rtively normal custom spell with great utility. Simplicity is best, I guess. Well, unfortunately for them, myst spell wasnt anything like this. [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. With a giant fire circle levitating in the area, everybody under it began to cry out in panic as it kept growing bigger and bigger, to the point it covered up the entire mages guild, a chunk of the merchant district under us. Lady Hestia, this is enough! We are already impressed, you do not have to do it anymore! Maverina informed me, but I wasnt done just yet. I did want to have the spell growrger andrger, cackling like a mad scientist, but after seeing everybody amazed at Auroras performance, I agreed to stop. Shrinking the spell, I then cast it, sending down a inferno waterfall onto me. People were shouting that I wasmitting suicide, angered at Saori and Tasianna for not doing anything. Some mages were even nice enough to cast water spells to douse me, though it was too bad none of their spells were strong enough. [Stage Fever (Moderate)] [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Dispelling the spells effects, I presented my unharmed self for everybody to see. Once again, they were wondering what my spells did, but I kept quiet about it. I cast another warp portal, helping Saori, Tasianna, Maverina, the examiners, and myself get through the crowd of mages and back into the building. It was unanimous. Lady Hestia, you and yourpanions can also register your masters if you have any. They would be able to gain some prestige amongst us if they are already members, Maverina informed us as she was finalizing thest step. Or, you can ept one he My master is Master Kushlekzar. Depth priest of Goddess Plesia, raptorsilian of the continent Aelozonia, and the party leader of the Depths Serpents. I have no other master than him. He should already be a member. Priest Kushlekzar is my master, also. For me, also. Master Kush actually didnt teach Saori any magic as she was more upied with learning meleebat from Krimk and Grahta. Still, it was better to avoid anyplications and give Master Kush all the praises! After finally bing members of the mages guild, I returned the professors back to the academy, hoping there arent any hard feelings between us. As we were about to leave the guild, Maverina offered to help us if we had any arcane-rted needs, mentioning that the guilds facilities and connections were avable to us. The mages guild had a ranking system, but I wasnt really interested in it, regardless of Maverinas attitude towards me now. After all, I was still a bit irritated at how she took most of our money. Lady Maverina, have you heard of the recent fulinoe leaves shortage? The Sarlenziapany were selling them a few weeks ago, right? I asked her offhandedly before leaving the guilds grounds. Oh yes, I managed to acquire a few before they ran out of stock. It is such a valuable nt for us mages, but they are so fragile, making it hard to grow them outside the Belzac forest. Thinking shed finally found something our party wanted, Maverina quickly pounced the apparent opportunity to garner our favor. Would you wish for some? Once the next supplyes in, I would be willing to include your order. With our guilds reputation, it would be no issue whatsoever! Suppressing my urge tough, I kept up the ruse. No, no, we arent anywhere close to depleting our stock. With so many mages willing to buy fulinoe leaves, I guess a few notable people inside Aleistunum are also in need of them, right? Well, yes, of course. Lady Hestia, what are intending to sa A devilish smirk contorted my expression as I heard that little juicy information. Over two thirds of our savings, you fined us. Well, hopefully, the Sarlenziapany doesnt just raise the prices for your guild, huh? It would be a shame if this Davi you took from us were to disappear~ Huh, what ar Well, anyway, bye-bye~ Warp point: Entry. Warp Point: Exit! Without letting Maverina speak another word, I conjured up a portal and Saori, Tasianna, and I ran straight into it to leave the mages guild immediately. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Space-Time Magic Lv. 5] evolved into [Space-Time Magic Lv. 6] Magic acquired: [Room] Room A space-time spell able to conjure up an area separate from the worlds reality using the Systems assistance. The creator can designate an anchoring area where a space outside of the current worlds confinement can be created and maintained, requiring increasinglyrger amounts of mana to create. The size limit of this spell is determined by the casters Mana Capacity. If the anchoring area is destroyed, everything inside the area will return back to the current reality Hold on, isnt this kinda simr to creating a dungeon area? Since its also a separate world within Peolynca? Ha, this solves our RVs space problems! While sprinting down the stairs leading to the merchant district, I couldnt help but burst out inughter at acquiring this new spell. Saori and Tasianna interpreted my joy differently, however. Should I mention what youre mischievously nning in tomorrows meeting, Hestia? Saori asked, smiling as if she was anticipating a clear confirmation. Well, I wouldnt want to burst her bubble now, right? Of course! As if we should let them take all our money! We worked hard for it! Societies with a mary system are truly so vastly different from how it works in my vige, Tasianna sighed before beginning to cheer. Miss Saori, please have the Sarlenziapany return every coin the guild stole from us! Would I feel bad if Maverina got into trouble for this? Absolutely not! As if the mages guild would be so strapped for money that they would have issues if the Sarlenziapany raised the prices of fulinoe leaves only for them. If these leaves were a luxury even in Aleistunum and the Empire, then nobody couldin to her about it. In fact, getting them at a semi-consistent rate should make any wand-wielding old man happy. With our business at the mages guild finished, we returned home. After returning to the mansion, Count Helvas took us over to the knights building and had us register our mana signatures for the magic barrier surrounding Griffonpeak. There, I heard some knights gossiping. Hey, did you hear, three professors at the royal academy were suddenly kidnapped only to reappear the moment the knights arrived. They told everybody nothing bad happened. Some students mentioned a girl did it or something. Welp. Troubles always seek me out, hehehe. Of course, we did n on going to the adventurer guild to get our permission to enter Griffonpeaks dungeon, but we could do thatter on. Instead, we decided to use the time until the royal ball by working at our restaurant. I was able to sing to spread news of my concert, Saori made money with her new menu and delivery services using her garms, Grimnir was able to work as a cksmith, and Tasianna was able to cause a bunch of masochists to climax with her cold and disgusted res. Weirdos, I say. Eine didnt participate in our restaurant work since she was more focused on her training. For some reason, she was even more motivated after returning from school. When I asked her about that, she said, I hate being there. The lessons are far less interesting than what I could do with Aurora or my father. I just want to train and work on controlling KleaHatma after school. There was also seemingly some tension between Eine and her brother Jonathan, but I wasnt interested enough to meddle in family business. After five days of training, restaurant work, and theology lessons with Theodore and Eshe, Grimnir came storming inside the mansion with his boisterousughter. Eines armor was repaired and her sword was finally done. In addition, it was time for us to see a runesmith at work. A note from AbyssRaven Hestia''s Mindset: If they dare to fine us, then we will make sure to increase the prices to the point we make the money back and more! Chaotic. Very chaotic. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(53) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 202: Runesmith. Chapter 202: Runesmith. Lets try it out! Pour mana in and shoot! Outside in the training field of House Helvass mansion, Eine, wearing her repaired dragoon armor, was concentrating her mana into her sword before swinging it. Six blue glowing lines suddenly lit up on the sword, before the swords de split into seven individual shards, all held together by one single, thick mana thread. In awe at the de shards dancing in the air, Eine kept swinging her new sword around, testing how long the thread could extend. The mansions guards began to take notice, watching Eine y with her new toy before being called out by the Count. Once the spectators were gone, Eines father returned his attention back to his daughter. [Oooh, the cksmith did a fine job with your de, dear. The extension of the weapon is controlled by how much mana you pour into the weapon, and you can retract it whenever you want by decreasing the flow of mana. Easy to control,] KleaHatma, without revealing her eyes, spoke to us through her telepathy. [Hmm, how about releasing my powers to see how it works with them?] Please, take care not to startle my guards, Eine, the Count warned, not to his daughter but indirectly at the demon since he couldnt say her name out loud. Eines whipde was finally finished. The de was made using the metal of the High Ogres axede, which was able to withstand my [Dreare Aura] at point-nk range, a handle and crossguard made from Cernusts broken antler-horn, and a few of my old, shedyers of my ws and carapace spikes. Just from the materials used, most adventurers would immediately recognize this as a high-tier weapon. In addition to those, the weapon itself had a mechanism inside its ratherrge crossguard. Under Grimnirs instructions, Eine managed to contribute to her own weapon by implementing the mechanism needed to control the whip part of the weapon by how much mana she was pouring into it. With this mechanism, Eine could control the length of the mana thread released and extend or contract the des reach. Grimnir did mention it could use some more tweaking, but Eine could do this herself once she became better at tinkering. Woah! Once done with the tests, Eine stopped pouring mana into her weapon and it snapped back into a sword, causing Eine to fly backwards as the recoil of the retraction was unexpected for her. Ouch! she groaned before I helped her up, chuckling at her mistake. Her father sighed as he saw this, scratching his head. Your training will have to increase if you wish to learn this weapon, Eine. Dont forget toe back home the moment your sses are over. Well, if you could help me skip a few lectures, I would be able to train more. Right, Father? Eines mischievousment only earned her a fierce scolding from her father, who was trying to inject more discipline into Eines character, simr to how he would train a soldier or a squire. Eine has been training with her father daily since we arrived in Griffonpeak, and it seemed their rtionship has improved a bit. I mean, Eine was acting more rxed around him, in my opinion. Speaking of school, Eine just came back from the academy just a few moments ago. When she learned Grimnir had finished both making her new weapon and repairing her armor, she instantly changed out of her academy uniform and jumped right into her armor. Poor Josine had no experience armoring a knight up, so Count Helvas had to teach Eines maid how to do it. When her father told her to name her sword, as it was customary for a knight, I couldnt help but think of Farrons weapon, back in Firwood. Caliarus was its name. I guess I should have figured it out back then when I saw his profile and that he had Artorian Lionheart Sword abilities, that Farron was a former Knight of the Lionheart. However, Eine decided to hold off on naming her weapon for now, since she wanted to do it after she passed the knights exam. Still, this was her weapons stats. Dragonw Whipde A finesse weapon made using the ws of a sunfang dragon and the horn of a forest drake, bound together with white voldunna alloy. Forged using the mes of a high-rank dragon, the mana of the dragon was infused into the weapons metal, increasing the des mana umtion. Abination of high-quality materials and artificer work, this unorthodox weapon acts not only as a sword but also as a powerful whip Attack Power: 1877 Skill: [Mana Conductor Lv. 5] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 4] [True Sword Mastery Lv.1] [Decreased Weight Lv. 5] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] [Herculean Power Lv. 1] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 8] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 5] [Minds Eye Lv. 1] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 10] [Improved Abnormal Status Infliction Lv. 6] Still a bit weaker than Farrons weapon, but Grimnir mentioned he could reforge it stronger and better as we gained better materials. Still, it would serve her good enough for now. Hmm? After helping Eine up, I noticed somebody leaving the mansion. With blond hair simr to Mariannes, I realized it was Eines elder brother, Jonathan. Hey, Jonathan, wee back. Are you leaving for training again? I waved at him before he left on his gargoyle, prompting him to turn around to respond. Ah, Lady Hestia, good day! Yes, I am currently leaving to train with the other squires, he waved back at me. Dedicated, amazing. Oh, would you have some free time before then? Eine just received a new weapon. Would you like to see her wield it? My sisters? Uhm, I apologize, haha, but I must take my leave right now. Maybe next time, Lady Hestia! Suddenly breaking his gentleman-like behavior, Jonathans brows frowned a bit when he saw Eine before jumping onto his gargoyle and flying off into the orange sky. Eine looked dejected while Count Helvas sighed deeply as they saw Jonathan leave. Jonathan has been acting weird around Eine since they met up at the academy again, and I also heard they had a meeting with their parents the day before. It''s their family business, so I didnt want to pry, but I felt it sucked that they were acting like this. However, my thoughts didntst long as somebody suddenly interrupted them. By Crustacias twin locks, are yousses trying to have me burn the wagon down! I told you toe over here now if you want to see a runesmith at work! It was Grimnir, peeking his head out of the RV, shouting at us with a red face. He only had stubble for now, but his hair and beard were slowly growing back. With Eines sword and armor finished, Grimnir decided it was finally time for him to begin working as a runesmith again, which means he wanted to rune up Eines equipment. He had been preparing for it since midnight, apparently, and he was frantic enough to shout at us to hurry the fuck up. As we didnt want to anger him, we all went over to the RV, including the Count. Unfortunately for him, Grimnir wouldnt have it. I did not invite you, ankong, Grimnir called out Count Helvas, calling him human in dwarven. Sorry, Count, but runesmithing isnt for everybody to see. I might have been dishonored and exiled from the Ankor-Nazta, but I still aint letting any outsiders watch my craft. You aint a runesmith, you aint learning! Then why are you inviting my daughter and the others then? Arent they onlookers just like me? the Count asserted, seemingly unsatisfied that he couldnt see something in his own yard. You want me to kick thesses out every time I want to work on some runes? The wagon only has so much space until I figure out how to turn thesss [Room] into a rune, Grimnir argued back. Enough arguing! The damn furnace has been on since damn midnight! You four, get in here now, or Ill shut the door! Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and I immediately did what Grimnir said, leaving the Count behind as we entered the RV. Suffice to say, when Grimnir mentioned he might burn the RV down, he wasnt kidding. Ack! What is this heat! Saoriined as we closed the RVs door shut. As I looked at Grimnirs forge, I could see the mes ring like a beast. Urgh, its still bearable but why can I feel the heat despite my armors skills? Just how warm is it, Master Grimnir?! Eine questioned the dwarven smith, barely sweating since her dragoon armor was made using my scales. I wasnt sweating, but I could feel the heat creating a veil around me. Tasianna, could you No! Grimnir interrupted Eine with a shout. Dont change the damn temperature, ddarg! Do you know how long I had to keep the damn mes going, waiting for you toe back home?! Fucking enough, Im sweating! Here, look! Grimnir pointed at his slightly damp forehead. Still not understanding the situation, I had to finally pose a question, You said youve been preparing for this since midnight. Are you kidding me, youve been keeping your furnace on since then?! Why?! Runesmithing, Grimnir grumbled before pulling a cloth, revealing an anvil underneath it with multiple shining runes. Do me a favor, Tasianna. Cast [Air Shield] around us. You should be able to control it perfectly with your Goddess blessing, right? Tasianna did exactly that. When she cast [Air Shield] with her catalyst blessed by Zephira, she could control the spell to let air in and out whenever she wanted. Normally, when casting using either a normal catalyst or no catalyst, [Air Shield] blocked air froming in and going out, so it didnt just block sound but also kept oxygen and carbon dioxide from crossing the barrier, so you had to dispel it before it suffocated you. Tasiannas didnt have this problem. Once the spell was up, Grimnir continued, To tell you the truth, I was lying to your father, Eine. Technically, Im not even supposed to show yousses any of what Im doing. The runesmithing guild is a dwarven-only guild, and, as with every other tazongn craft, we dont like letting others learn our trade secrets. We especially dont like sharing our craft with the other races. The runesmithing guild, though, is especially stubborn. Its an exclusive art for only dwarven runesmiths and their apprentices. I have heard about that, Master Dwarf, Tasianna stated. This jealous possessiveness of their runecraft is linked to the dwarves lives before the Origin Gods advent in Peolynca. I heard that runecraft was made to alleviate the dwarves inability to cast magic, and, as such, your people are unwilling to share their crafts with others. You are telling us to keep this a secret, correct, Grimnir? Aye, correct, fiflei, Grimnir nodded, calling Tasianna fairy in dwarven. I cant lie to the God of Runesmithing, but I can still trick the other runesmiths. I dont care about the guilds rules anymore, but I still agree I shouldnt be sharing our races proud craftsmanship with outsiders. Can I have your word on this, to not share any knowledge I impart on you? Close your lips under the God of Oaths eyes? Seeing as Kargryxmor is looking down at us, breaking a promise like this would be kinda awkward. Still, I dont intend on betraying Grimnirs trust. All four of us nodded, swearing we wont share any runecrafting secrets to calm the anxious Grimnir down. Grimnir nced at the demon, prompting her to answer, too, [Not like it will interest me, so speak away.] Grimnir scoffed at KleaHatmas response but epted it regardless. Then, lets get started. Lass, your sword. I need to add a fail-proof to it. Grimnir nced at his newest creation with pride, looking up into the ceiling of the RV. He then ced it on a workbench and pulled out a couple of iron ingots. Listen well, for a runesmith never repeats this lesson to their apprentices, Grimnir said as he ced the iron into his forge. Once it started glowing orange, he pulled it out and began hammering the impurities away from it. Rune magic, as we runesmiths call it, is our races attempt to even the battlefield between you magicians and us magic-less. In the words our shrine maidens of Crustacia say, who have learned of the reason for our inability to use magic, it is both a curse and blessing that our original creators gave us on our birth. Dwarves werent like the other races, for while the others were always born with flesh and blood, the dwarves originated from the ores of the world. When Crustacia arrived and became the dwarves patron Goddess, the dwarves shrine maidens began talking to the Goddess of Earth to learn more about the reason why they couldnt cast magic, why they couldnt use their Goddesss gifts like the other races. We arent able tomune with elementals like the other races, even though we were made by the original ruler of the Earth element, an Earth Elemental Emperor. Neither can we use conventional catalysts like staves, spell rings, and such. Without elementals and catalysts, we couldnt produce mages before the Divine System. I was told my race was hopeful when Goddess Crustacia epted us, so we felt deeply betrayed when we couldnt cast any Earth spells even then. Crustacia was able to change the biological make-up of a dwarf to allow them to be mages, but Grimnir told us this was a sacred ritual, so rarely done that only a handful of dwarven mages existed. If you asked me, I would guess that Plesia probably had a say in it. If you think about it, changing a whole races DNA would be considered impactful. Still, Crustacia revealed the reason for their inability to the dwarves. The Earth Elemental Emperor, one of the old gods of Peolynca, who controlled the worlds Earth elements as its primarch, was the creator of the dwarves. Using ores and rocks to create their form, which they then turned into flesh and blood, the Emperor was able to bring the dwarves to life. The elementals reason for creating the dwarves in this way was unknown even to Crustacia. I wonder if this is the truth, but then again, why would Crustacia lie? The dwarves were furious that they couldnt cast the spells of their own patron Goddess, so if she lied, it wouldnt have ended so well. Well, Ill give her the benefit of the doubt, since Aurena had nothing bad to say about her. Still, its not like us tazongs would be content with this. Before the Origin Gods came to our world, we created the first runic tattoo. From what I heard from Talon, the illusionist from Cedaraille, I knew he was a runic tattooist and that the craft came from the dwarves. Grimnir exined runic tattoos were made to resemble magic circles, however, they used the dwarvennguage and their cultures engravings. Conventional catalysts made using alchemy were useless for a dwarf, so they came up with a version they could use. Dwarves werent able to expel mana from their bodies, so it was simply impossible for them tobine it with the elements and mold it. For example, if mana was mixed with one of the six elements or theposite elements, its color would change corresponding to them. Thats why the magic circles were colored ording to the element of the spell. Dwarves could only channel their mana through objects rted to the earth rocks, metal, wood, nts, and blood were primarily examples. They could still empower their fists and weapons with mana to cause massive damage, while their body was protected by their stubborn mana, reducing any iing magical damage, as mentioned in the dwarven racial skills [Body of Earth] and [Dwarven Magic Resistance]. Blood is our catalyst. The main material used in runic tattoos is blood. A runic tattooist traps mana inside these blood tattoos using special equipment, while chanting like a magician, to grant them power. This means that runic tattoos could act like spells for us, Grimnir exined after finishing hammering the impurities out of the iron ingot. He then ced it back in the forge and began melting it. It all changed when the Origin Gods came to our world. That was when our ancestor, the father of runesmithing, made his way to the top. Etch this into your minds,ssess, for his mortal name is Dhuinn Gleiubnekkar. The God of Runesmithing, Dhuinn. Dhuinn Gleiubnekkar was an ordinary inko cksmith before he created runesmithing. Unwilling to ept the fact his race couldnt understand and use the spells of his patron Goddess, Dhuinn dropped his hammer and anvil to pursue the answer for this question, sorting through some of thest notes of the God of Magic, Istari, before he ascended to godhood. Despite reading and trying to understand it with the help of the mages of Aleistunum, Dhuinn got nowhere. As he slowly slipped into insanity, Dhuinn resorted to the only skill he learned during his lifetime and that was his smithing. Going back inside a forge, Dhuinn began smithing, dedicating all his new works to Crustacia instead of the God of Smithing, Blei. During this time, Blei was still the subordinate god of Danterno and, as such, the faith Danterno should have received went over to Crustacia. During his time with the Aleistunum mages, he made some friends amongst them, who helped him create phenomenal artifacts. With a mindless obsession of praying to Crustacia for answers, after five years of smithing works just for her, she finally gave him the knowledge he needed to create runesmithing. It sounds like Goddess Crustacia also has a hand with runesmithing, Saori mentioned. So shouldnt she get the credit for creating it? Guess so, but either way, the result of this dedication was runesmithing. There are four rules we runesmiths must always follow, and the fourth one is the Rule of Work. Always show your respects to your seniors, for they have sacrificed their time on Peolynca for your sess, Grimnir said before taking a wooden bottle from his workbench, opening the lid to reveal it filled with blood. Number one, Rule of Blood. Blood is the most essential part of runesmithing, for it binds mana to create rune magic. Three runes may be ced on any item, and two additional slots open up for every rank above D. That wyvern was a B rank monster, so using his blood allows me to ce up to seven runes on any weapon or certain pieces of armor. This includes Saoris and mine, right? I asked, to which Grimnir nodded. Farrons Caliarus had seven runes, if I remember correctly, so I wondered whose blood he used. Runesmithing isnt easy and it''s more akin to a ritual than actual smithing. Grimnir then threw more charcoal into his furnace, stroking the mes as the ingot kept melting into liquid metal. There are two phases, the first is the preparation. Let the fire of the forge roar when the moon stands up in the sky, and allow it to live until dawnes. Stter the forge fire with the same blood as your runes, for the fire will enhance the mana of the metal. Heat iron ingots until they glow orange and hammer the impurities away. Allow the purified ingot to melt and rest until the rune forging begins. He then turned around, staring at us as we gulped from anticipation. He picked up Eines sword and removed the de from the mana thread, picking de shards up and cing them next to his runic anvil. This is my runic anvil; it aids in the mana binding and allows me to create certain runes more easily with the assistance of my [Master Runesmith] skill. Lasses, I need your help as my assistants. My cousin and my former apprentices used to do it for me, but I only got you four now. Mind lending this fool of a dwarf a hand? Of course! Alright, then lets begin. Dont get overwhelmed now Grimnir took in a deep breath before his lung released his bellowing voice. Eine, get a cloth and make sure not a single drop of sweat gets on the rune! Tasianna, pour some of the beer in that cask into a bucket and get water ready for everybody to drink! Hestia, feed the fire charcoal as necessary to keep it going as hot as it is now! Saori, once I say so, quench the shard in the bucket of ale and clean it off with this hair cloth! Umslid fie Dhuinn! (Honor to Dhuinn!) The four of us jolted into action, preparing what we needed to do while Grimnir began to take the first step of the second phase. He told me to take out the bowl with the liquid iron from the furnace, since I was the most heat-resistant person in our party, and to bring it over to him as fast as possible. He picked up a hand-sized metal stick, dipped it into the liquid metal before beginning to use it like a pen, carefully drawing a magic circle with uracy and deftness. Eine, a spoonful of blood! While Bleis heat singes my beard! Grimnir shouted, ordering Eine to ssh some blood onto the iron drawing the moment he finished. Time is of the essence! Picking up his ever-molten voldunna hammer, he imbued it with mana before striking the first shard of Eines sword. The massive metal ng resounded around us, causing our bodies to shiver at the impact this master cksmith could produce. Saori, hold the tongs like this! Dont let it go otherwise my strikes wont have the impact needed, alright?! High Strength was needed to hold onto the tongs as Grimnir continuously struck the de shard three times every second with the power of a veteran warrior. Thankfully, Saori had the second highest strength in our party, staying unperturbed by rattling shockwaves sent through her arms. Uuuuuuuh, huuuuuaaaaaandaaaa vieeeeeeeee. Unexpectedly, Grimnir stopped shoutingmands and began singing. Grimnirs bass was incredibly deep, causing me to snap my head around and smile. Saaaaaarlooooontaaaaa fieeee uuuuumsliiiid! Feeeeelknuuuulnsaaa mahooooojku ruuuuunek daaaaaahbu, Cruuuuustacia. [I think this is a song dedicated to Crustacia, Lady Hestia. Im not sure, but this might be rted to the ritual like Grimnir mentioned?] Tasianna informed me. Regardless of what it was, we girls didnt let this stop our part of the work. His voice really has a good bass. Yeah! As Grimnir continued the song three more times, his forehead began to form sweat beads, which were quickly cleared away by Eine. Tasianna finished pouring beer into a wooden bucket and was beginning to hand everybody a mug of water to drink. The moment Grimnir stopped his song, Tasianna poured his share down his throat as he kept on swinging. With his throat parched, Grimnir transitioned to something simr to chanting. I couldnt understand the Dwarven tongue yet, but the structure of the chant made it obvious enough for me; it transcended thenguage barriers for me. After the chant was done, he once again began to sing Crustacias song until the rune suddenly began to glow blue. Saori! Grimnirmanded and Saori quenched the shard in the bucket of beer. Steam exploded from the bucket, filling the room with a sickening alcoholic smell. After it settled and Saori wiped it clean with the cloth she was given, she gave Grimnir the de shard back and he inspected it. He poured mana through the shard, and the rune once again glowed blue. Excellent. I hope everybody has the stamina because we still need to do this seven more times. One on each shard and one on the handle. I will not stop until this is finished, so yousses better not give up! Got it! Seven times. We had to repeat the same process six times. While our response was filled with vigor, by the time the third rune had to be applied, Tasianna began to feel dizzy from the heat. With Eine too focused on wiping Grimnirs sweat away like a surgeons assistance, I had to take over Tasianna''s role for the moment until she recovered. By the fifth rune, Saoris arm started to ache from the constant ringing Grimnirs hammer caused. Once Tasianna was back inside, we had to shuffle peoples roles around. I held onto Grimnirs tongs, Eine kept the furnaces fire up, Saori poured water, and Tasianna wiped Grimnirs waterfall forehead. During all this chaos, Grimnir never stopped working once. His hammering and singing filled the smithy with sound, never leaving it silent for a second. Although he was dehydrating himself from the constant sweating and breaking his voice, Grimnir kept working. Once all shards had a rune, it was time for the veryst rune on the handle. Far smaller than the rest of the shards, thisst rune required the most concentration and uracy from Grimnir. Not only was the rune on the handle differentpared to the other seven on the shards, but so was the chant Grimnir spoke. Everything else, however, was the same, and when thest rune glowed blue and received a beer bath, Grimnir let out a deep sigh and fell onto the ground, exhausted. Grimnir! I called out, healing him in case he was hurt. Im good, Im good,ss, Grimnir said through bated breath. He pulled himself up and picked up the shards and handle. He opened up the door and called us out, before throwing the shards on the ground. Give me a dragorade,ss. I actually feel like Im building up too much arcane corruption. I used up too much mana while I was working. Every hammer strike was filled with mana, filling the rune with it. After eight runes, Grimnir must have been exhausted physically, mentally, and magically. I looked up in the sky after I gave him a dragorade to drink, realizing weve been working until the moon was at its highest point. Grimnir set his furnace on firest midnight and it was kept alive for a whole day. Damn. This is the fruit of ourbors, Grimnir said after finishing his drink. The de shards of the whipsword were on the ground and Grimnir was holding onto its handle. He poured mana into the sword, activating the rune and like a domino effect, the runes on the shards lit up, too. They shook wildly before flying over to the handle, perfectly aligned. Ahh, a retrieving function in case the mana threads snap! [Utility Rune: Retrieval], that is the name of this rune. A very popr rune for throwing axes amongst us tazongs. I etched the number of the shards, making sure when the shards reformed into the sword, they would fit. Grimnir then swung the sword, now attached to the mana thread again. After whipping the de around, he deactivated the des mechanism, retracting the mana thread without the shards. As the de pieces began to fall to the ground, Grimnir activated the rune again, the pieces flew back to the handle and it was back to normal. Grimnir then turned to Eine, handing her sword back. The Rule of Blood is non-negotiable. More runes than what the weapon can handle and it will break. Thankfully, the retrieval rune and its connector runes count as one single rune on an item. You mean?! Eines eyes widened. Yeah, we still have six slots left for your sword. Sadly, we used up all the blood, so we have to stop today. Ahhhhhh, seven runes, not good for anybodys health with how us tazongs arent immune to arcane corruption. You fairies have it good, Tasianna. Tasianna shrugged. Sure, but we make good mana battery fuel as a result, right? Haha, true, true! Sorry about that,ss, I misspoke, haha! Grimnirughed with the giggling Tasianna. Well, lets take a break for now. We took a day off from work today, so we need to continue this another time. Dont wanna work like this and create something like those runes those humans can make for ya, hahaha! Huh, what do you mean by that, Master Grimnir?! Eine asked bewildered. What do you think,ss? Do you think a runesmith would teach a human anything more than a basic tattoo rune? Ill make sure you learn what a [Passive Rune: Silence] actually looks like! Time went by again but we didnt let this time go to waste. We still kept doing what we usually did restaurant, white grace work, singing, smithing and potion selling now that Tasianna was an alchemy guild member. Nevertheless, as we broadened our horizons within Griffonpeak, we also had other activities ready for us. The mages guild was a perfect ce for us to test new custom spells and train our skills. The magic barrier around the training area meant we could sling spells as much as we wanted, so we were able to train our resistance and magic skills at a safe location inside a city. Tasianna also asked Maverina if she could find a talented alchemist teacher for her. Sure, we could have asked the alchemy guild, but we figured somebody from the empire would have more contacts for us to work with. Also, about the fulinoe leaves, well, Maverina seemed to have figured out something and is acting suspiciously around us after Saori had President Sarlenzia raise the prices of fulinoe leaves specifically for the mages guild. Maverina wanted them so badly, she couldnt say no to the price. She took 68% of our Davi, so well just take it back the legal way, right? After some more theology lessons, I felt I was filling my head with too much info from the holy book to the point I got sick of it. In any case, time went by peacefully as we lived our life and got used to Griffonpeak. Once the first of SpringBloom arrived, it was time for us to prepare for King Drangleics ball. It was time for the idol to enchant Artorian noble society. A note from AbyssRaven Hope you guys enjoyed that very craftsman chapter. Runesmithing rules has to be established since Grimnir gotta work the metal. Also, next chapter, oh my. Will the nobles be able to endure Hestia''s radiance? Edit: I posted a version before I fixed most of the typos, leaving a ton in. Oops, they should be fixed now, at least, most of them. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(12) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 203: The Artorian Ball Begins. Chapter 203: The Artorian Ball Begins. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 5] [Dyed Cast Lv. 2][Spear Mastery Lv. 5] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 7] [Probability Correction Lv. 7] [Air Walk Lv. 5] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 5] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 6] [Holy Resistance Lv. 10] [Wind Resistance Lv. 9] [Water Resistance Lv. 3] [Dark Resistance Lv. 2] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Holy Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into [Sacred Resistance Lv. 1] Ability gained: [Gale Steps] Wow, I really look pretty mature in this ball dress. Looking at what I was wearing with Tasiannas ice mirror, I had to suppress my urge to gawk at the beautiful dress I had on. Although I was initially reluctant to ept King Drangleics invitation to his ball, at the end of the day, I epted it as a personal request, which the King fortunately epted. As such, I had to fit in with the aristocrats. Also, with how Papa and Mama always went to their concerts in the best suit and dress they had, respectively, I should do the same as their daughter. The gown I was wearing was colored red and ck, fitting perfectly with my hair and horns. The length of the dresss red skirt, which flowed down to the ground, was enough topletely hide my tail, and I had also decided to attend without my wings out to steal the attention from my dress. The dress had an off-the-shoulder neckline, leaving my shoulders and corbones exposed but hiding my sr corepletely. I was showing off my scaled forearms with the dress, using them simrly to sleeves. ck mana threads were used for the top of the gown, slowly transitioning over to a rose red skirt. With my hair groomed andbed back, exposing some of my forehead, I felt that it made me look more like an adult than I had expected. The most prominent design of the dress had to be the metal sequins Grimnir made for me. Saori stitched these ck voldunna sequins onto my dress, forming them into flower petals that sparkled under light almost as if they were bits of flickering me. Elegant and beautiful. Of course, since they were made from metal while my dress was sewn using mana threads, if I were to transform while wearing this dress, the sequins would break apart. Twirling on the spot like a ballerina to see my dresss skirt whirl around, I couldnt help but smile. How do I look, Svena? Awesome, right? Svena, my temporary maid, pped in response, looking at me with glittering eyes. It is immacte, Lady Hestia. You are enthralling and I am sure any nobleman would be enamored by your appearance. I agree without a single doubt, Lady Hestia. Turning around, I saw Tasianna imitating Svenas pping, now wearing a colorful blue and green dress with aced butterfly-motive skirt instead of her usual maid outfit. I am really d you like it, Lady Hestia. Miss Saori was quite worried you wouldnt like it as she was trying something new. I mean, that is true. Im used to cute and casual clothing. Just asking, but couldnt I have worn the dress I used for that tea party two months ago? As I asked my innocent question, somebodys voice suddenly ringed in my ear. You dress for the asion, Hestia,e on! I thought I managed to make you appreciate fashion more, made you understand the value of clothing for social events. It was Saori, looking at me with a hint of disappointment. You have been invited to a formal ball by the King of Artorias which numerous nobles from all over his kingdom will attend. The dress I made for you was for a tea party, not a ball. If you wore that dress again, I bet you would feel awkward and underdressed, especially considering your personality. I sighed but still agreed to Saoris opinion, Haaaaa, yeah, thats true. Plus, its not like I hate this gown. In fact, I love it! Svena and Tasianna made my hair, and Im wearing a pretty dress. Even if Im not intending to socialize a lot, I still think Ill make an amazing first impression! Saori, just like Tasianna and I, wasing along to the ball in formal wear. Using [Humanization Lv. 8]s form so that she only had fur around her tail, ears, and forearms, Saori designed her dress to be strapless with a red skirt that went to herankle like mine. Using a lighter tone of ck, the dress contrasted well with her pink skin and the arm sleeves she used to slightly cover the white fur. Finishing the outfit off by tying her long hair into a ponytail, Saori exuded the beauty of a mature woman. While I do understand Lady Hestia and Miss Saori appearing in dresses, why must I wear one too? I am only your maid, Lady Hestia, Tasianna wondered, looking a bit conflicted about being in such a stunning dress. At first, King Drangleic had only invited me to the ball, since Eine was obviously already invited as she was an aristocrat of Artorias. However, going to the ball with only the Helvas family was kinda lonely, even if I had Eine with me, so I sent the King a message requesting permission to bring Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir with me. They were my retainers, after all. Why, obviously, you may, Lady Hestia. Ady should not appear without her attendants, was the message I got back. It helps that Im the kings official guest now, but Im also lucky he was willing to answer at all. Eine,ter on, did mention I could have just asked her or anybody among her family and I would have received the same answer. I guess my noblemon sense wasnt there just yet. Now, the rest of Aurora, barring Eine, werent required to attend the ball like I was, but we each had a reason to be there. Saori wanted to attend the discussion between Count Helvas and Duke Greenveil about the spread of yeast and Maverina informed Tasianna her alchemist teacher would be attending the ball. Only Grimnir had no reason to apany us, sadly, so he declined my invitation. After assuring Tasianna she wasing with me as a friend rather than a maid, since there should be enough people serving at the ball, the four of us left my room and went over to Eines. After Svena rang the bell and somebody let us in, we were greeted by the sight of Eine cradling her new sword, protecting it from her mother. Eine, leave your sword at home! I will not allow you to attend the ball with it! Marianne, dressed in a brilliant yellow and green noble gown made of mana threads, ordered her daughter with a stern voice. Her usual dresses were all quite beautiful, but the one she was wearing now really gave her that medieval noblewoman appearance, coupled with the authoritative tone she was speaking in. Eine, also wearing a blue and white mana thread dress Saori designed for her, was clutching onto her whip sword as if it was her one-and-only treasure, looking reluctant to hand it over to her mother. Mother, please, you said this sword is heirloom-quality, right? Father even expressed his desire for it! Considering I missed my social debut at the Origdiviel Arashan ball, wouldnt appearing with this sword create awe? I mean, it isnt umon for nobledies to bring decorative swords? They are military women, Eine. Commanders, captains, Marianne rebuked. Youre not even a squire yet, let alone a knight, so I expect you to act like ady for now. If you wish to bring something for self-defense, your spell rings will have to suffice. Josine, Eines maid, looked anxiously between the two, finally noticed us entering the room and tipped off Marianne to our presence. Oh, everyone, my apologies. Lady Hestia, Madam Saori, Madam Tasianna, you all look enchanting. Now, if you may, please, tell your party member here to leave her sword behind. Dont say no to a mothers wrath. After a few more words, Eine gave me her sword to keep in my storage, which everyone thought was the bestpromise. We then left Eines room with all usdies dressed up and ready, heading to the living room to wait for Jonathan and the Count. After sipping some tea and tasting some of house Helvass bread - now made with yeast! - the men finally appeared. Marianne! Marianne, how do I look? Count Helvas rushed into the room wearing a colored suit with numerous emblems and military awards decorating his chest, giving him a very distinctive militarymander look with the sword around his waist. Draped across his chest was a purple sash made of the purple mana cloth Id given him during our first meeting. Meticulously adjusting his clothes, the Count was showing an anxious expression as he asked his wife. Marianne, contrary to her husbands emotional state, chuckled at him and showed him a teasing smile. Oh, you look fantastic, dear. Lord Duke Greenveil will be very impressed, especially with that sash. Marianne, I mustnt look fantastic, but respectable. We are meeting and discussing with our lord about a lucrative economic prospect. This will change our house! Father, mother, and brother will be singing the Goddesss praises once Im done with this deal, but I cannot do it if I appear shabby! He then turned around to Saori after his wife adjusted his sash for him, looking at my wolfkin friend with excitement. Madam Saori! You look marvelous in that dress. May I assume you have all the treats and taste samples ready in your [Storage Magic]? Yes, I do. Please, you must calm down, Lord Helvas. Saori chuckled softly, before pointing the Counts attention behind himself. However, while the discussion with Lord Greenveil will be interesting, I believe you should worry more about your second half, Lord Helvas. Letting out an Eh? the Count turned around, only to flinch when he saw his wife looked at him with a terrifying smile. Andre, now, while I understand treating Madam Saori, our guest, with courtesy is not a sin, I believe you have forgotten something, no? I mean, your wife and daughter are both dressed beautifully right? Showing a twitching smile, Count Andre desperately began to apologize to his wife and began praising everybodys dresses. Considering how stern he acts whenever he trained Eine even when he helped me learn [Gale Steps] he sure can bend quickly when his wife is ordering him around. Lady Hestia. Lady Tasianna. It is a privilege to see you two in such dresses. As enchanting as ever, Eines brother, Jonathan, came over while his mother scolded his father, bowing and ttering us. Unlike his father, Jonathan was only a squire and had no reason to wear a military mans suit, so he wasnt bringing a sword with him nor was his outfit filled with medals. After Tasianna and I thanked him for his words, he turned around and simply mentioned Eine looked good and that their house was about to reach new heights on this day before turning silent. Eine too only gave a simple response. What is going on between those two?! When I saw them together in Firwood, they were acting so close together! Eine looked as if she was a brocon! I wanted to ask them, I really did, but I kept the question to myself. Neither Eine nor Jonathan really seemed to want to talk about it. Everybody attending the ball left the mansion, where we saw Grimnir taking a break outside his RV, covered in sweat. I still asked the stubborn dwarf if he still wanted toe. I dont like repeating myself,ss. This whole ball thing aint for me. Im a craftsman, Id rather dedicate my time on making myself a new armor, draw the blueprints for a new weapon, and figure out how to turn your [Room] into a rune. Early tests of the space-time spell [Room] went great, as the size of the resulting room was only limited by how much mana I was willing to spend. We were able to transport objects in and out, simr to [Storage Magic], making it possible for us to live inside it. Unlike my storage, however, living things could go into this room and the time wouldnt freeze, so we could expand the interior of the RV without needing to expand its exterior. Having heard Grimnirs rejection once again, I wished him luck and everybody, aside from Count Helvas, boarded a flying carriage. Making our way to the royal pce, I noticed crowds of people celebrating on the streets in the afternoon. Considering everybody in Griffonpeak would be celebrating the kingdoms founding for an entire week, it was only to be expected. Speaking of events, Eine had invited everybody toe to the royal academy tomorrow, since the students were preparing shows to show off to their parents. Eine herself would be participating in an event nned by the mages course of the academy. Apparently, her appearance with me during the Chezaic twins tea party really catapulted Eines reputation by a great deal among the Greenveil students. Which reminded me of something Eine mentioned about her brother. Oh, Jonathan, I heard you will be doing something during the academy festivities, correct? Well, aside from the ball, of course. Ah, yes, that is true, Lady Hestia, Jonathan said with a brilliant smile. As you know, Im a squire for my father, training under him at home and Im going to attend practice at the Order of the Lionhearts training field, where Ill spar with the other squires. As such, we will be holding a miniature tournament amongst us squires, demonstrating Artoriass future prospects. The tournament is mostly held for the senior year students, as this will be their chance to show off the fruits of their training from their time at the academy, Marianne continued the exnation. It also serves as an appetizer for the coliseum fights in three days, where nobles andmoners, knights or mages, may participate to find glory. As it is bloodless and the rewards include both honor and Davi, adventurers and nobles from around Artoriase to join this coliseum tournament. A tournament, huh? Too many shows have tournament arcs on Earth, but maybe Ill understand why people like tournaments so much by experiencing it myself. As we flew up the mountain, numerous other flying carriages, griffons, and hippogryphs were flying up with us. Knights riding their mounts were coordinating the traffic, making sure none of the griffons and hippogryphs suddenly broke into aerial fights. Just the thought of a griffon dropping a carriage was pretty scary to me; thankfully, everything went by smoothly. Once at the citadel, the aristocrats riding on their griffons and hippogryphs, like Count Helvas, began flying away from the carriages. Marianne exined that the griffons and hippogryphs were having their own ball '''' inside the dungeon of Griffonpeak, where they will be meeting the Griffon king the beastial ancestor of the Artorian royalty. The citadel was split up into threeyers the lowest was like a small town where the families of the servants and attendants lived, the middle was where the garrison and the Order of the Lionhearts headquarters were stationed, and the top belonged to the kings pce alone. Wended in a wide, open area next to the pces massive garden. Looking out the window, countless griffon carriages werending and flying off once their passengers disembarked. The sight of men in fine suits and women wearing gorgeous dresses was all I could see. The vast majority were humans, but there were a few arvisians mixed into the crowd as well. Marianne exined these were mostly Lecartiglio aristocrats, as despite the duchys general dislike for beastmen, they still considered arvisians a pure race like humans. Mostly due to their rtionship with the Artorian royalty, Lecartiglio nobles would scorn you for having a wolfkin or katzune concubine but would be epting if it was an arvisian. That duchy is so weird. Due to this being a noble event, when we wanted to leave the carriage, we had to exit it by rank and gender ording to Marianne. Jonathan left first to help usdies out, guiding Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and his mother down the steps. Once it was my turn, I pinched the skirt of my dress and held it up, making sure I wouldnt trip on it. As I came out of the carriage, I let my tail appear from under my skirt and cast [Shine] on it, creating a bright background, attracting peoples attention. Creating some sparks with my scale-dust, I simted the camera lights of the paparazzi, making my entrance simr to a pop star. It was a bit excessive, something Jonathan seemed to agree on considering his facial expression, but I wasnt attending this ball just as a noble. Father, father, its her! She changed her hairstyle but those horns are too conspicuous. Is she not the same youngdy we saw in Cedaraille, my love? The rumors say shes a greifnoble ranked noble from Loatryx. Hold on, isnt she that girl who kidnapped Professor Richard? Why is she here attending the ball? Who is she anyway? Noise and gossip. It was exactly what I wanted, even if the stares were a bit ufortable right now. Still, against all the eyes, our group continued into the garden and finally made it to the pce. The reception weed us wholeheartedly with wine sses, handing them to all attendees. When I jokingly wondered if they would even give it to children, Eine interrupted my thoughts. Only adults are allowed to attend a royal ball, Lady Hestia. So, only those who are at least 15 years old. As you would expect from being in the presence of the royal family, every attendee had to have mastered being a noble before they would be invited. When I asked Eine what if a 14-year-old already knew how to act properly, Eine simply shook her head. A 14-year-old is still a child, nobody expects children to behave properly in front of others. However, the moment you be an adult at 15, your social debut is supposed to showcase your ability to interact and fit in. Adults are expected to have mastered proper etiquette. Even the royal family isnt above this rule, and if any of their children were under 15, they would not have been invited. This was a social event, after all, where nobles wouldpete against each other in favor of their own interests, whether it was through politicking or by courting. In this environment, people would just want to have fun and further their agenda without noisy brats running around causing problems. It made sense now that I thought about it. I have nothing against kids, but there is a difference when you know everybody is well-behavedpared to the chance somebody could just scream like a banshee just because somebody took away their toy. As we watched groups of nobles go even deeper into the pce, Count Helvas finally reunited with us. After we showed a butler our IDs to confirm our identities, he had another servant lead us through a hallway. At the end of it, a tall door was kept open, inviting us inside. Once inside, my eyes widened once again at the opulence of the nobles culture of maximalism. The small glimpse I received when I ate in one of the pces dining rooms was already pretty impressive, but the royal family was really unting their wealth and status with this ball. The room wasrge and spacious, wide enough to allow hundreds of nobles to move around. Made with fairnite, the floor and walls resemble marble, shining brightly under the light of the chandeliers, entuating the decorations hanging on the walls. Speaking of the size of the ballroom, there was actually another room right next to it, where long tables with white table cloths were ced withrge banquets filled with food, dessert, and lots and lots of alcohol ranging from ale, spirits, to wine. In both rooms, musicians were ying, livening the festivities up. ording to Saori, a ball without food and drinks was a pretty dull affair, something the nobles in our group agreed with. We expected to be guided to our designated tables in the banquet room, where we would eat, drink, and socialize merrily while the ballroom was dedicated for the dancester on. Even the most stoic nobles would be more talkative after a ss of wine and a filled belly. Come, let us first go to our table. I wish to know who we are to be seated with, Count Helvas suggested, leading our group to the dining room. Due to the vast number of nobles attending this ball, it wasnt possible to provide every single house a table for themselves. As such, they would share it with people of the same rank within their duchy. It was also a good way to make connections or strengthen bonds, so nobody disliked it. Only nobles and knights were invited to this event, so everyone present was either knighted or held the rank of bar or higher. Or, like Saori and Tasianna, were attendants for said knights and nobles. Due to the caste system, you would only sit with those inside your rank. Schwertnobles, the lowest tier, sat with other barons and bars, for example. As House Helvas had the rank of Count, they would normally be seated with viscounts, other counts, and arcanuesses. However, something surprising happened. Excuse me, but we are to be seated with the Greenveil greifnobles?! Count Helvas raised his voice a bit when a butler informed us of our seats. Yes, My Lord, Lord Duke Greenveil had ordered House Helvas to be seated with him and the other marquesses and honorary guests. Would I have your permission to guide you there? After Count Helvas agreed to the butlers suggestion, we were actually led to a table where we met up with Marquess Sirius and his brother High Bishop Theodore. L-Lord Marquess Sirius! It is an honor! Count Helvas bowed, followed by Jonathan and curtseys from Marianne and Eine. Ah, it is good to meet you once again, Lord Helvas. Lady Marianne, you look charming. May I assume these are your children? Lord Jonathan and Lady Eine, it is a fine meeting you. May I introduce my wife, children, and brother? The two noble houses began to give their introductions, greeting each other as if it was totally normal. The anxiousness the members of House Helvas showed at the beginning quickly faded, but I still noticed small signs they werentpletelyfortable. After the greetings were over, he prompted everybody to sit down. Now, now, let us sit down and enjoy some of the feast. Marquess Westfalls and Lord Duke Greenveil should arrive soon enough, and we wont have time to enjoy ourselves when the talks begin, right? Hahahaha! After showing a heartyugh, he then turned around to Saori, Tasianna, and me. My most earnest apologies, Lady Hestia. I hope you may forgive me for not introducing myself to you first. I hope the ball has been to your liking so far. Ive barely just arrived, dude! However, I kept thatment to myself. Instead, I introduced myself and my friends to Marquess Sirius, mentioning it was nice to meet him once again after all that happened in Firwood. I was also introduced to his family and made small talk with them all before deciding I wanted to check out the banquet. As much as I wanted to hold it in, I was hungry. Not cause I actually was hungry, but my gluttonous desire to eat while not under the sun had awakened when I saw all the food on the banquet table. With Saori and Tasianna, I left the nobles to their talks. Eine couldnte with us as it seemed her mother wouldnt allow her to miss out on socializing. Ooh, this is a bit overwhelming, I admitted to mypanions, to which they nodded. I thought wearing this dress would make me feel as if I fitted in, but this is even worse than when I was teaching at Shirako High. I feel so out of ce, Hestia, Saori stated, frowning a bit. She might have a strong side to her, but even Saori has insecurities. I believe you two will be ustomed to the nature of a feast quite promptly, Tasianna encouraged us. Maybe filling our stomachs would allow us to settle in better. I may not be a maid today, but please allow me to serve you two. Butlers and maids were wandering around the dining hall with tes of food and wine, presenting them to hungry nobles sitting at their tables. The banquet tables were also manned by servants, serving the food the nobles chose on tes before bringing them to their tables. Tasianna declined their help and instead brought out her catalyst to create two floating ice tes. As we went through the banquet, cing more food onto our tes as Saori and I were gluttons, to be honest, we began attracting more attention. I mean, since I was a dragonewt, Saori a wolfkin, and Tasianna was a wind elf with our [Humanization] activated, we already stood out quite a lot. We were just attracting even more eyes than before. Despite doing our best to ignore everything, eventually somebody did approach us. And it was somebody we already knew. Lady Hestia, Madam Saori, Madam Tasianna! Isnt it a fine day to meet you here, and I can see you three haverge appetites. We stopped cing food on our tes and turned around, only to meet Maverina, the guild master of the local mages guild. Lady Maverina? What are you doing here? I wondered. Maverina waved her hand, looking as if the answer was obvious. Im a representative of the Empire. Of course I woulde to a ball dedicated to my fellow guests. It wouldnt do me good if I simply ignored them, no? She then pointed at our dresses, winking. Hmm, your three have amazing tastes. I presume all of them are made from mana threads? Pray, would you inform me of the tailor who made these beautiful dresses? That would be me, Lady Maverina. I am happy to hear you like my work. Are you interested in one yourself? Saori moved forward, showing a devilish smile, causing Maverina to flinch. O-Oh, you are, well, I think I very much like my own seamstress? Uhm, well, I have been able to find out that you three are responsible for the recent luxuries, correct? Well, the fines are a product of rules the Magical Capitel set up,dies, so I will not apologize for it. Still, the fulinoe leaves are well worth the raised price, so I thank you, Maverina gave us a friendly smile. Now, Tasianna, if you have the time. I would like to introduce you to the alchemist I had in mind. Lady Hestia. Miss Saori. I would love it if you woulde, too. With nothing else to do, we walked with Maverina through the dining room, ending at a small table for four people, where a white-haired, dark-grey skinned man was sitting by his lonesome, eating his meal quietly. The moment he noticed us, he gave us a wink and stood up. Lady Hestia. Madama Saori. Madam Tasianna. May I introduce you to one of the Folschreck Empires imperial alchemists, Sir Krymdar. Sir Krymdar, these are the lovelydies I told you about, Maverina introduced us. The well-dressed man bowed, revealing two long, pointy ears underneath his messy hair. It is a pleasure to meet all of you today on this DarkDay. May God Marsven chase the shadows taint away for us. My name is Krymdar Anyxi ckshroud and, as I think you might have already presumed, a dark elf. Pausing for a moment, he then suddenly walked up to me, bowed deeply before kneeling. Instead of words, a telepathic voice entered Saoris, Tasiannas, and my minds. [It is a great honor to meet the illustrious lost princess of Kargryx, Lady Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor.] You try keeping a secret and people just begin figuring it out as if its nothing! A note from AbyssRaven No prom for Hestia, but at least she is going to some other ball in a new whole world. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(26) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 204: Idol of Aurena. Chapter 204: Idol of Aurena. Oh, to be your alchemist tutor, Miss Tasianna? Sure, I was nning to spend my vacation in Sariel but I can take some time for you. After introducing ourselves, Krymdar the dark elf ordered a servant to bring another chair to his table and offered for us to sit at his table while we discussed things. Oh, that would be fantastic Sir Krymdar, but arent you here with the human empires entourage? Wont you be missed? You are an imperial alchemist, after all, Tasianna asked, looking over at a group of men in military outfits decorated with a weird symbol of a gavel with an eye. ording to Maverina, those were people from her home, the Empire of Folschreck. Eshe isnt with them, hmmm. Tasiannas alchemy abilities had stagnated Cernust had only shown her the basics after all so her only options to improve her skills were to either buy an alchemy book from the alchemy guild or to go under a tutor and absorb his knowledge. Tasianna, having learned the importance of money somewhat, decided on finding a master to save on money and to acquire a more quality education than learning by her lonesome. When Maverina introduced us to Krymdar, a dark elf and an imperial alchemist of the Folschreck Empire, we were all a bit surprised. It got even weirder when he suddenly mentioned the fact he knew I was a princess of Kargryx, the one who went missing as an egg. Before he could exin anything, Maverina interrupted us, admitting her confusion at why the dark elf was kneeling before me, and we all sat down. After Maverina exined the situation to Krymdar, he quickly epted Tasiannas proposal. Although fortunate, his answer came quite suddenly. He barely took any time to think about it despite being part of the empires representatives sent to Artorias, who would most likely leave and return to the empire once their business is done here. Dont worry about it, Krymdar waved his hand dismissively. I can return whenever I want. I might be an imperial alchemist, but in truth its just a position for me to keep watch of the humans. Make sure they dont cause any more trouble for my homnd and the people living in Sariel. Saori and I stopped eating the food on our tes, widening our eyes at what we just heard. Is he a spy?! I thought, wondering if I misunderstood what he just said or not. Having understood our confusion, Tasianna asked, Uhm, is this something you should be saying, Sir Krymdar? before looking over at Maverina, leisurely drinking her tea. Its an open secret, Krymdar stated, pointing out that pretty much everybody in the empire already knew this, even mentioning how unpopr elves and half-elves were in the empires big cities. It was part of the peace agreement our alliance demanded of the empire at the end of the War for the Faefolk. The levianewts, dragonewts, and dwarves didnt want to do the whole spying thing, so we elves volunteered. We have to make sure that the atrocities that led to those wars wont be started again, right? Miss Tasianna, as a wind elf shouldnt you already know these things? If Tasianna had been a real wind elf, she would probably know this just by being around other elves, but, given that Tasianna was a fairy who was mostly isted from the affairs of the world until that ident happened, it''s not like she ever had the chance to learn this part of history. All she knew about the world was through history books, the asional elf visitor, and the stories fairy adventurers left behind in her vige. Krymdar shrugged it off, but it was likely he was suspicious of Tasianna now. Nevertheless, he still exined that there were other agents within the empire who could take over his duties. Although it might not even be needed, he could probably find some excuse to send to his superiors to allow him to stay around to help Tasianna. At that moment, a servant came over to Maverina, informing her that the dukes had arrived and that Duchess Morgiana wanted to speak with her about something. Once she left us, Krymdar immediately continued the telepathic discussion we had before. [Well, I think the best excuse for Muraina would be to just tell the truth. Im pretty sure she wont have anything against me helping our dear Dragon Princessspanion, right?] I narrowed my eyes, looking at Krymdars smirk with irritation. [First, how do you know this? Second, who is this Muraina? Third, how do you know this!?] The fact that every new stranger somehow knew my secret was starting to get on my nerves, even though I knew there had to be a reasonable exnation for all of this. It also didnt help that he was a spy. Noticing my annoyance, he waved both of his hands in front of him before responding. [Nothing serious, I might be a spy but I just arrived here with the others; as if I had the time to go around and eavesdrop for information on a girl. No, its actually quite simple. Muraina is the Hunters Guilds master and she recently received a report from the branch master of Firwood. The princess has hatched and is safe, was all she needed to know.] Farron? I was stunned to hear this but there was still more Krymdar wanted to say. [I apud you for your cautiousness, but do not worry, Princess Hestia, the Sari arent your enemies. In fact, I know you werent informed of this yet, but your father, Emperor Eltharion, and your mother, Sixth Empress Melloxstressa, have asked Kargryxs allies to] [I already know.] [We already know.] All three of us interrupted Krymdars monologuing, causing him toedically flinch back as if somebody shot at him. With the biggest Ehhhhhh?! expression to break his smug gentlemen exterior, we began exining to him how we had already learned about the situation with the Dragon Empires allies from others, never mentioning Yorshka or Cernust, as I was still unsure if I wanted to trust this spy. Clearly surprised, Krymdar began prodding me for answers but I simply kept quiet about it, stating he should do some spy work. Tasianna was a bit worried that my rude tone would anger Krymdar, but the man himself seemed to respect my privacy. Women are allowed to have secrets. Seems like Muraina hid some information from me to turn me into a jester. By the six, this is what happens when youre away from home for so long, he said, scratching his hair and stopping the telepathic link. Regardless, I guess my mboyance didnt matter in the presentation. Forget about it, will you three? With that out of the way, Muraina asked me if I were to meet you to direct you to her office at the Hunters Guild. If you understand the situation, you should be able to guess what we Sari wish to discuss, Lady Hestia. She would like to confirm your safety herself. At this point, it was a hundred percent clear to me that this Muraina was either an elf or a half-elf, purely cause Krymdar called her a Sari. ording to Tasianna, this was how the elves living inside Sariel called themselves. With how Yorshka made my disappearance sound, and the chaos it caused the dragonewts, I do wonder how the elves would react since Silva hadnt known of my disappearance despite knowing of my identity. As our party was intending to visit the hunters guild to continue questing for money and experience, especially Grimnir who wasining about having zero SP, it wouldnt harm us to meet with this Muraina. We also needed to gain permission for entering the dungeon in Griffonpeak, so there was that too. Krymdar then asked Tasianna why she wanted to learn alchemy, mentioning it would help him understand what he needs to focus on. When Tasianna mentioned she wanted to create catalysts for us out of B ranked monster organs, Krymdar couldnt help but look worried. Thats honestly, making manatools is one of the harder procedures for an alchemist, simply because itspletely different from making potions and elixirs. You literally have to keep pouring mana into the catalyst during the entire process to keep the mixture from exploding, and that means arcane corruption risks, Krymdar exined but Tasianna could only smile, unnerving the dark elf. He did not know that she was a faefolk, a beingpletely immune to arcane corruption. Krymdar and Tasianna then spoke about alchemy, with thetter exining what she had already learned. Meanwhile, Saori and I just continued eating the meal we got from the banquet, waiting for the main event of this ball. As the two of us contemted on ordering some more from the butlers and maid walking around the dining room, trumpet sounds suddenly erupted inside the ballroom. Hmm? Taking it as a signal, the nobles around us dropped what they were doing and immediately moved towards the ballroom with everybody else. Eine was among this group with her family. Oooh, the dukes are ready to present themselves, Krymdar stated, exining the situation to me. Considering how the dukes of the seven duchies were literally the most important people in their respectivends just below the royal family, it would probably be considered immensely rude if their vassals didnt greet them. Like middle management not weing the CEO of apany level rude. Technically, I probably should go over there just to see who the dukes were but Im naturally gluttonous without the sun up and I cant control myself when the food at the banquet smelled so good. Thankfully, my senses were superhuman with all my skills, especially my hearing. Trumpets were sting inside the ballroom, eventually reced by the serene sounds of harps and geiglers. As a butler was about to announce the first ducal attendee, thebined pping of the aristocrats began to overtake the voice of the single announcer. However, suddenly, his voice became far more audible, piercing through the pping. That is a voice amplification rod, Krymdar answered my confusion. It is a piece of manatech used for announcements. Using wind magic, it allows people to speak louder than usual. In other words, it was a practical application of my [Aerokinesis] into a tool for mass use. Krymdar did mention it had a hard limit to how loud it could make the sounds, since the user would be exposed to it also, meaning my [Aerokinesis] microphone and stereo system was still better. I didnt have to deal with tinnitus when I controlled the wind. As the dukes introduction progressed, I made sure to remember each of their names, just so I wouldnt identally anger one of them. Geoffrey Wyllt Myrrdin, Venitius Siero Lecartiglio, Mazarin Colbert Equevanna, Joseph Liam Olivus, Isaac Albreaus Greenveil, Morheim Gregor Groushia, Morgana Diana Morgiana. In this order, so it should end Wait, is that Eshe?! With great honor, the royal family would now present the most recently blessed saintess. A woman of the empire who grew up in one of the most prosperous cities inside the Great Evida Desert. Please, grant this illustrious guest of ours a warm wee. Saintess Eshe of Sarkafiina! Cheers erupted once again inside the ballroom, greeting a brown-skinned woman wearing a white and red robe beaming a warm smile at everybody. Two guards nked her from the sides behind her, Eshes knights, but nobody gave them any attention. Eshe stopped moving in front of the crowd, causing them to stop and listen to her next words. May the Goddesss light bless everybody in this kingdom, banishing the shadows lingering over it. My name is Eshe, a simple shrine maiden who was granted the holy honor of being the newest saintess of the Goddess herself. Please, excuse me for my dreary attire in the face of everybodys efforts today, Eshe curtsied, earning an apuse by everybody, especially from any noble belonging to the Olivus duchy. Tonight, the Goddess has something nned for us, so please, await it. As Eshe moved from the entrance to the ballroom, the nobles began to gossip about what she said but that was quickly drowned out when a group of young nobledies suddenly made a ton of noise. Look, look, its Lord Charleslyt! Hes talking with people now! Come now, lets go over to him. Handsome as always. Honestly, I do wonder why Lord Grand Duke Equevanna made Lord Fillion his heir when Lord Charleslyt is a B rank adventurer at such a young age. That duchy always baffles me. You speak from the experience of someone from Lecartiglio who values strength and military experience over everything. Lord Fillion is the more proficient entrepreneur and merchant, something the Grand Duke must prioritize to keep the Grand Duke of Economic Affairs title within their house. I hear Lord Duke Greenveil had been nning something. B rank isnt abnormal for nobles, honestly. Count and Countess Helvas are qualified B rank hunters, after all. I did spar and receive some training from the Count to get [Gale Steps], but I can definitely see him being inferior to Master Kush, Farron, and Yorshka. From the sound of it, this Charleslyt seemed to be quite young, as the younger noblewomen were crowding around him while the older or married ones were merely gossiping. Sadly, the crowd made it impossible for me to see this person, but whatever. Most likely the king and the royal family will be announced next, Krymdar stated. Ooh, seems like the ball will actually begin in a moment. Truly? Well, that means we should finish our food soon, Lady Hestia, Saori said before looking over to Tasianna. Well let Lady Hestia do her thing while we focus on ou At that moment, arge number of footsteps entered the dining room. A crowd of nobles suddenly began walking towards our table, led by four women. When I turned around, prompted by Saori pausing mid-way her sentence, I identified Maverina and Eshe among the group. Thest two were obviously rted, a maturedy wearing a fine dress with a young woman following behind her, looking at us with suppressed anticipation. When the four stopped, the crowd of nobles stopped also and began looking at us with curiosity. When the name Lady Duchess Morgiana escaped their gossiping mouths, I finally understood why this woman stood before me. I wiped my mouth clean and stood up, which Eshe took as a sign to begin the greetings. Lady Hestia, Madam Saori, Madam Tasianna. It is good to see you three again, Eshe curtsied. Saori had wanted to meet Eshe when I first mentioned her, so I had them introduced during the first theology lessons I had with Eshe. Oh, Sir Krymdar, it is good to meet you here. I did not think you would be seated with Lady Hestia and herpanions. Krymdar shook his head at her statement, still sitting down. Im not, Saintess Eshe. We simply became acquaintances just now through a favor, and as we continued speaking, the Lady Dragonewt began eating with me for some reason, hahaha! Come to think of it, Im supposed to sit with Eine and her family at Duke Greenveils table, I remembered before looking over to the table in question. Count Helvas and Duke Greenveil are speaking now. Hmm, who is that young woman next to Duke Greenveil? Why is she and Eine avoiding eye contact? Thinking about it when I had no idea about the situation wouldnt be fruitful, so I brought my attention back to Eshe. I didnt know you would be presented with the dukes. I was wondering why you werent with the other members of the empire. I pointed at the group of men with a gavel and eye symbol on their suits. Oh, I thought so too, but Lycerepthor Judge Pestrodus told me I should present myself more since I am a saintess, although, Eshe gestured me toe closer so she could whisper into my ear. I do feel a bit anxious attending this ball. I admit, I would rather stay at the orphanage right now than be presented like this. At the end of the day, Eshe was amoner by birth and she has expressed her dislike of being surrounded by nobles whenever I asked her why she very rarely visited the cathedral. While she learned the mannerisms of a noble when she was an apprentice priestess in the past, she eventually became a shrine maiden to manage the orphanage in her city. Theodore mentioned that there was some kinda drama that happened between Eshe and the nobles from the city she came from, but I didnt think it would be good to ask about it, since it had nothing to do with me. Eshe clearly wasnt a big fan of nobles, but prying into people''s past was just in out rude. Oh, but let us continue speaking at a different asion. I just wanted to greet you today, Lady Hestia, but I shouldnt take up the time of these nobledies. After handing the floor over to Maverina, Eshe then left towards the empires representatives. Lady Hestia, may I present to you Lady Duchess Morgiana. An illustrious member of the mages guild who possesses the rank of Master. In addition, with Lord Duke Myrrdin, she is one of my two vice guild masters, Maverina introduced me to the woman next to her. While I havent familiarized myself with the hierarchy of the mages guild just yet, I knew my rank was that of an Arcanist, the rank below Master. From what I understood, Arcanists were experienced mages who have the abilities of a rank C adventurer but werent as experienced as a Master; reaching Master rank also required a substantial amount of contributions to the guild. I knew that Houses Morgiana and Myrrdin were the magic-focused ducal houses of Artorias and were rivals when it came to iming the distinguished title of Grand Duke of Arcane Affairs. Looking at Duchess Morgiana, she had long dark pink hair kept together in an updo, revealing sharp, almost elvish long ears. In addition, I was also fascinated by her peculiar irises, which had arge, thick blue ring around the pupil in each of her green eyes. The Duchess curtsied. Lady Hestia, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Duchess Morgana Diana Morgiana, one of the seven dukes of His Majesty, King Drangleic. I replied by copying her curtsy. Y-Yes, it is a great honor, Lady Morgana. I am Hestia Atsuko, a guest of King Drangleic from one of Loatryxs kinkyuro ns. I have been waiting to meet you for a long time for my surgery. As my mana paths connecting my left wing to my body were severed during my battle with the garm matriarch, it has be impossible for me to fly without relying on either wind spells or my rocket boosters. Ever since I had met Eine, I have heard that the Duchess of the Morgiana House was one of the kingdoms few mana surgeons, and possibly the most skilled one. I felt a bit anxious since my goal to fix my wing damage was so close in hand, but the nobles around us werent interested in this part. They were more focused on the rest of my introduction. Guest? What? I heard there was a supposedly a dragonewt noble visiting Greenveil as a guest of Duke Greenveil, but His Majesty is sponsoring her too?! Thats the youngdy, right? The one that the professors at the academy have been discussing. How is she speaking so casually with Lady Duchess Morgiana? What is this kinkyuro? Annoyed at the background fuzz, I opened up my mouth again to hopefully silence everybodys gossiping, asking, If this isnt rude to ask, Lady Morgana, are you possibly a half-elf? I pointed out her sharp ears, wondering why nobody had mentioned them to me. Duchess Morgiana reacted to my question by looking over to Tasianna and Krymdar, frowning a bit. The nobles behind her also began to look uneasy, causing me to wonder if what I asked was taboo. She then returned her focus back to me to speak, Let me just say, House Morgiana does have elven ancestry, that is true as evidenced by our ears and extended lifespan. HoweverI am humanand so are my children. She then turned around and bowed deeply towards Krymdar and Tasianna. Krymdar didnt show much of a reaction, looking at the Duchess with ack of emotions, while Tasinna returned a bow out of respect. Noticing this, the rest of the nobles also bowed out of respect, almost reminding me of Manu when she first learned Tasianna was a fairy. The duchy of Morgiana used to have a very amicable rtionship with the elves and fairies until the War of the Faefolk. While the people of Morgiana were regretful and apologetic for staying neutral during the war, many elves became antagonistic towards their old allies. While Tasianna forgave humanity, Krymdar seemingly hadn''t yet. The Duchess then pped her hands together. About the surgery, Lady Hestia, it had been arranged and prepared for. If you wish, we could perform it tonight after the ball. I will restrain myself from the wine if you so desire. I nodded to her offer, too happy to decline. Perfect, then let me please introduce you to the surgeon who will perform your treatment. It isnt you, Lady Morgana? I will be the main surgeons assistant, to make sure everything works out. However, I wish to give a promising surgeon some experience if you would allow it. The Duchess then pushed the youngdy from behind her forward and introduced her. This is my heir and only daughter among my four children. A magic prodigy even for her age. This purple-haired young woman was slightly taller than me, shared the same ears and eyes as the Duchess, and beamed an enthusiastic smile at me before forming her hands into two peace signs and holding them in front of her face. Konbanwa, Atsuko-oujo-sama! Thyra Nimue Morgiana-desu! (Good evening, Princess Hestia. I am Thyra Nimue Morgiana!) Oh, konbanwa, Thyra-san-Wait what?! Ehhhhhhhhh!!! Huuuuuuuuh?! Saori and I were dumbfounded, flinching back dramatically, speechless as we kept our mouths wide open. I knew if Manue were here, she would scold me just like how my etiquette teacher used to, but I was still preupied with what this girl just said to me. If my ears werent mishearing anything, then the Duchesss daughter just spoke Japanese?!?!? How?! When we didnt say anything in response, Thyra slowly lowered her hands, looking worriedly at us. Uhm, d-did I pronounce the words wrong? I apologize, thest time I had Aiko-san teach me was almost a year ago, so I might have forgotten how to say it properly. Instead of me, Saori came forward, more shocked than ever. Aiko-san? Lady Thyra, where did you hear that name? Aiko Hasebe, one of Saoris students, was one of the two students assigned as saint candidates by the church when they were first kidnapped to Peolynca. Tamae and the others had told me a bit about her. Uhm, you are the sensei, right, Segawa Saori-Sensei? I immediately cast [Air Shield] around us, blocking anybody from listening in this discussion. Thyra and the Duchess were startled by it, but it seemed they understood the reason for it immediately. I apologize so very much for my daughters behavior, Princess Hestia. Madam Saori. Madam Tasianna. the Duchess said before flicking her daughters forehead. As you three are surely aware, His Majesty had already informed us seven dukes about your presence here in Artorias, Princess Hestia. We were allowed to share this information with our heirs, and that is why Thyra knew about you three. The two exined that Thyra used to be a shrine maiden at Aureoliss church to learn holy magic and had only recentlye back to Artorias to continue her training as the heir of House Morgiana. There, she met and became thedy-in-waiting for one of Saoris students, the aforementioned Aiko Hasebe. Lady Aiko had taught me some Nihongo upon my selfish wish and, during one of those lessons, she mentioned her high school teacher from her world. You, Saori-san. Hiehie, I thought it would be funny to introduce myself like this, since I knew you two would understand me. Thyra looked at Saori and me, clearly showing no regret for stunning us like that. You are a fool, daughter, her mother denounced her behavior. You may act however you wish at home, but please at the very least act like a proper noblewoman while in public! This information is supposed to be kept secret under His Majestys orders!! Come now, Mother, as if anybody would have understood it. Barely anybody unimportant spoke with Asaka-san and the others when they visited Griffonpeak. Lord Duke Olivus and the church made sure nobody could speak with them except for the dukes and His Majesty. A little bit of nihongo wouldnt hurt to make Lady Hestia feel morefortable around me. If I were to be truthful, I felt as if I could trust Thyra a bit, not cause of her Japanese, but cause of her rather carefree personality. She has this aura of a proper nobledy hiding a fun-loving nature. I think I like her. Of course, since we just learned how Thyra had met Saoris students, we did want to know more about what happened, but this wasnt the time or ce to do so. As such, we decided to push this matter back. Returning to the subject of my surgery, I was still nervous that Thyra would be doing this since the Kingmissioned the Duchess to do so, but I still agreed after the Duchess vouched for my safety. The moment we dispelled the [Air Shield], the nobles gossiping around us was bing more and more intense until the Duchess asked everybody to leave with her. Some still looked back at us but left us alone. Pffuuh, Krymdar whistled. I guess the dukes were informed all about this, huh? With nobody elseing up to us to talk, Saori and I focused on finishing off our food. Just in time, too, as anothermotion began again in the ballroom for the king and the rest of the royal familys grand entrance. This time, it was impossible for our group to miss it, so we said our goodbyes to Krymdar and followed the rest of the nobles into the next room. The ballroom had two sets of stairs leading up to an elevated tform where somebody could look down at the people dancing beneath them. There, a door opened and a swarm of doves was released out into the ballroom, filling the room with pping wings as they escaped through multiple opened windows. It is with great honor that I may present to the illustrious lords anddies of the Kingdom of Artorias, your one true king of this majestic Kingdom of the Griffons, a butler announced through that microphone-like manatech. May I present, the Patriarch of House Artorias, Greifmarshal of the Kingdom, our Majesty, the Griffon King, Drangelic var Artorias! Compared to the Dukes and Eshes entrance, the apuse King Dranleic received felt more reserved, as if they were showing him respect. It might not have been as loud but everywhere I looked, people had genuine smiles as they looked up at the figures above them. Holding a beautiful human woman in his arms and surrounded by five arvisians, the King of Artorias smiled at everybody. Woah. Every royal had a title given to them by the Divine System to prove the authenticity of their lineage, allowing them to exude a powerful aura in return. This royal aura wasnt exactly a skill like [Noble Aura] or [Royal Presence], but it was quite simr in function to thetter. I felt awe as I looked at him. Lords anddies of my Kingdom, King Drangleic started as he spread his wings out. It fills me with joy to see all of you here to celebrate with me the visit of our sovereign lieges representative. Lycerpthor Judge Pestrodus, a renowned lycerepth member. Imperial Alchemist Krymdar, a dark elf with immense skill. And, not to mention, our Goddesss most recently blessed saintess, Lady Eshe of Sarkafiina, the Saintess of Orphans. Another round of pping erupted. As such, this day is not dedicated to me but to our guests. A wonderful day to bond, I must say, the King paused before noticing where I was and giving me a meaningful look. As such, I wouldnt like to dally any further. Today is be one to be enjoyed, so let us begin with a dance. The ted voices of young men and women could be heard everywhere. Men were making sure they were wearing their suits properly while the women looked around in anticipation, wondering who they wanted to dance with. Those already married looked at their second half passionately. I would like to announce another guest within our fold, somebody I had only informed a select few about. Tonight, this youngdy would like to enrich our night with her wonderful voice. He then looked at me once again. Lady Hestia Atsuko, dragonewt noble of the kinkyuro ns, the highest powers inside the republic of Loatryx. Please. I took a deep breath with my eyes closed. Calmed my heart down. I opened my eyes and moved forward, as the crowd divided in two for me. Those from the Greenveil duchy had already heard about me due to the rumors, those following Duchess Morgiana learned who I was, and anybody who hadnt already were bbergasted at their Kings announcement. I moved to the tform where the musicians used to y. There, alone and without any instruments, I amplified my voice through [Aerokinesis]. I wanted to say something but everybodys questioning stares werent helping me calm down. There was an awkward silence, but I weed it. Any seconds to calm my heart down were precious to me. My name is Hestia Atsuko, a dragonewt from the kinkyuro ns of Loatryx. As you might have heard, the kinkyuro is the highest power of the republic, the beastkin children of the six strongest ancient dragons of history. An example would be Dragon God Kargryxmor, God of Oaths and Dragonkin, and a Subordinate God of Goddess Aurena. Commotion, but it was something I expected. From speaking with Aurora, I came to the decision to use my pseudo-status as a member of the Kargryxmor n to present myself here, without specifying it. Kargryxmors advice was to keep a lowish profile until I became stronger. Presenting myself as a high-tier noble was better than telling everybody I was a dragon and a princess. Getting some attention was unavoidable if I wanted toe forth and perform before the nobles, but it was important to not attract too much. Aurena hadnt specified whether there were demonkin agents in Griffonpeak, so I had to stay safe. A random noble who liked to sing wouldnt be a huge threat, after all. I havee to Artorias as a simple traveler, but I was invited today by His Majesty, King Drangleic, to perform before everybody. To present you with my music. Once again, I used [Aerokinesis] to imitate an instrument. It wasnt the violin, for I have Eines spare geigler. No, for the song that I will perform, I needed my fathers specialty. Papa, guide my hands. The piano. Ooh, what is this sound? Where is iting from? Is she manipting the winds to create these sounds? What masterful control! [Music Resonation (Minor)] [Stage Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Every note resonated through the ballroom, stunning the nobles. During my stay in Artorias, I very much enjoyed the music the nobles and musicians of Artorias were able to make, however, I still very much missed the acoustic sound of the piano. Not even a harpsichord or a Peolyncian version existed. While I couldnt remember the exact buildup of a piano, I was able to simte its notes. Every key was something I remembered and I could force the air to make that exact sound. My mama loved the violin while my papa yed the piano. Tonight, I will perform thetter. I wish to give everybody a wonderful night today. As I understand it, Artorian balls start with a free dancing phase where anybody may dance with anybody; however, for the first song, I wish for pairs. If you have a partner you wish to share a dance with, a dance where you may enjoy each otherspany as if you were the only ones in the world. If you have a loved one, I believe this will be a song you will enjoy. Husbands and wives and fiancees immediately understood what I meant, grabbing each others hands as they moved to the middle of the dance floor. The young men and women who didnt have an exact partner grumbled a bit at what was happening but were forced to move away from the middle. Some looked around to find a partner, but most were unsure if they were supposed to ask a random dance partner or not. In their hesitation, it was already decided. Those who understood what I said acted immediately. As such, my music began. I had not started singing yet but the pairs were already dancing, guessing the mood correctly. I looked around. I noticed some familiar faces. Count and Countess Helvas. Marquess and marchioness Sirius. Duke and Duchess Greenveil. Duchess and Duke Morgiana. As I continued, more familiar faces came. Antonio? Antonio, Severas brother, a hippogryph knight, and potentially Cernusts brother-inw, was dancing on the dance floor with his partner, though I couldnt see the aforementioned Cernust and Severa anywhere. When I was worried something happened to them, Antonio noticed me and shook his head and nodded with a smile. His eyes then drew me over to the crowd, where Severa was stranding with a wry smile, showing me a ring with a verdant green scale. Dragons give their scales to those they trust, I probably have to ask them about itter on, but I guess this was good news? Nice job, Cernust! There were also a few other faces that I personally didnt want to see. These were the Chezaic twins. During the Davison ident, I was one of the reasons why their parents were executed for conspiring with that mad alchemist. They were sent to their rtives in Equevanna, but from the look they gave me, I dont think they could forgive me. I mean, I understood them. If I were in their position, I would not forgive myself either. They went away Focus on the song, Hestia. You are an idol! Listen to the winds of the night, the tranquility of the shining, bright moonlight I am here to see the waxing and waning of the four seasons throughout the year You are here for me, dancing linked with the rhythm of our hearts Slow and steady. My Lights Blessing was not a waltz song as I wrote it as a bad for my concerts, but I thought that, if I suppressed the intensity of my voice and focused on singing it calmly without raising my voice too much, I could turn it into something people could dance together with. At this moment now, we are the focus of our small world Hold me tightly, my love, your warmth calms me so, let thisst for eternity I feel the heavens eyes on us, for you are my lights blessing Let us forget reality for this small moment of silence under the moon The chorus of the song was something I intended to raise my voice to a soprano, the highest singing voice a female voice can perform, to show off how high I could go. It was to impress people, perfect for a concert. However, this was a dance, a slow dance even. I had to adapt the song and keep my voice in the middle, a mezzo-soprano. I couldnt help my smile once I opened my eyes during the end of this chorus to lead into the second verse. The pairs were dancing slowly together, staring into each others eyes or embracing each other. The spectators were enthralled by the dancing and music, some evenined they wanted to join mid-way. The piano music and my singing continued to fill the room until my first song was over. pping, no cheering or whistling, just pping and the appreciation for the artist. It reminded me of how the audience would show their respect to the music my father conducted. It motivated me to continue. As it would be boring to only perform slow songs, I changed to more happy bads for the next few songs, mentioning people may dance with anybody they wanted. The noblewomen mored to acquire the hand of the most attractive men while some noblemen asked their partner in a most gentlemanly way. Regardless, this was where partners were exchanged amongst each other. Amid my singing, I also noticed Eine and Jonathan enjoying some dances with their partners. They were nobles, I know, so this was just making connections but I was d to see them having fun. As the night continued and my songs dwindled until I had nothing left, my performance had to stop. Thank you very much, Lady Hestia! A fine musical showing from Loatryx! Wonderful music, My Lady! Would you be willing to share a dance with us now? I curtsied to the apuse, epting all the ps for myself. This was the moment where I had to hand the stage back to the music crew, but I still had one final announcement. Thank you everybody for your warm wee. It was a great honor to perform here today before such an impable audience! I said through my [Aerokinesis]. However, before I leave, I would like to inform everybody of something As I pause, a halo of white mes appeared above my head after I silently cast [Halo of Consecration]. I am Hestia Atsuko, a priestess of the Goddess and blessed to be her first Idol. Another bomb. I was sure if the nobles of Artorias received another bomb tonight, some of them would probably have heart attacks. While they had only just enjoyed my singing, they were now questioning what an idol was and why I called myself blessed by the Goddess. But all these questions were about to be answered the moment Eshe stood next to me at the stage. I can confirm this, lords anddies of Artorias, for the reason why I havee to Artorias was due to a message from the Goddess herself. She had ordered me to greet her newest blessed, Lady Hestia, Eshe stated with a warm smile to everybody, vouching for me. The saintesss words are true, my vassals, King Drangleic spoke up for me. I have already confirmed the authenticity of Lady Hestias words. She has a blessing bequeathed to her by the Goddess of Light. The saintess and their king spoke up for me, confirming my words. As if a switch was flipped, everybodys opinion of me was turned around. They were finding excuses upon excuses to understand the situation in their own ways. Many understood the reason why I performed today wasnt cause I was a Loatryx noble, but cause I was an idol. However, there were a few people who seemed annoyed, but that was something Theodore had already informed me. Amongst the crowd were also a few priests. Simr to Theodore who attended the ball today, white-robed priests may not inherit anynd or titles, but they could still be part of noble society if they wanted. These people were not informed about this, and it seemed many of them didnt take this information too well. Now, why did I present myself as an idol? Well, obviously, it was to distract people from the idea that I was a champion of Aurena. A champion was somebody who performed Divine Quests for their gods, so the demonkin would probably be wary if they knew me as a champion. However, the first-ever idol was born on Peolynca. They probably couldnt understand the concept of an idol immediately and would probably think of it as another variation of a saint. If you wish to understand what an idol is, then please think of my performance today. In addition, if you truly wish to understand what an idol does, then I would like to invite all of you to my concert on the sixth of SpringBloom, to celebrate the founding of Artorias, in the lower citys merchant district, I informed everybody. However, I would also like to show my appreciation for everybodys hospitality, as such, my adventuring party shall sell everybody attending the concert yeast-leavened bread and pastries! What! The numerous nobles did not shout this; in fact, it was only Duke Greenveil. He looked over to Count Helvas, who could only bow his head and show him a wry smile. The rest of the guests were of course bbergasted, as they just heard the luxurious yeast was being sold. I snapped my fingers, signaling Saori and Tasianna at the banquet table to reveal trays full of donuts, cake, muffins, and other yeast treats to the audience. I would like everybody to try them, although I would ask everybody to remain fair and not hoard everything for yourselves. It took my handful of retainers much sweat and effort to make the yeast and bake everything. As such, I must apologize for my inability to make more in such a short time. Make them feel bad about it, that way, nobody is allowed toin, Count Helvas told me when I presented them. Nobles were greedy, especially Greenveil nobles who were gourmets. Yeast-baked goods being shared freely would be an instant sess, so to prevent people from taking too much, I had to make sure everybody understood how hard it was to make. Yeast was still considered a luxury, so people would consider me as a very caring person as such. If you enjoy the treats today, then please, I will sell more on the sixth. In addition, through my retainer, Eine Fiero Helvas, I have made an agreement with her family House Helvas and House Greenveil to produce yeast within Artorian borders. Loatryx wishes to share our wealth under my name, Hestia Atsuko. As an idol of Aurena, this is another duty of mine. ppings erupted once again in the audience. I have sessfully stolen everybodys focus. 213 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 654 Build up, build up, build up, ready the nuke and drop another bomb! I need 2500 followers for the next milestone but with how much Ive been promoting myself through the restaurant and now here, I will reach it! Of course, not everybody was super thrilled about this. Duke Greenveil, for example, was nked by a devilishly smirking Saori and a wryly smiling Count Helvas, both pushing the Duke into speaking about their deal together. Saori made the Sarlenziapany want our fulinoe leaves even more, and now we will force the Duke to need our yeast recipe even more. Smart choice to not share the recipe, just that we will have them work with us to spread the yeast. Jeez, so devilish. As I left the stage, people were obviously trying to speak to me now, but I told them to give me some space to drink water after all the singing. Krymdar then came over to me, asking me with a smirk why I decided to share the yeast around, something the elves used to spread to Artorias. This is not your yeast, Sir Krymdar~ I said, causing Krymdar to grow even more curious but he did not pursue it more. He kneeled once again before leaving the ball entirely. As I wondered if I was being a bit too bratty somebody else came over to speak with me. And this was somebody the nobles around me did not appreciate. Greetings, Lady Idol, may the Goddesss light shine upon you. My name is Pestrodus von Spitzwald. I am a Judge of the Lycerpth, the international police force of the empire of humans. I would like to speak with you. Why have I only gotten in trouble with thew since I came over to Griffonpeak? A note from AbyssRaven The quickest way to a person''s heart is through song, food, and maybe a cute girl. I think. Today''s songes from "Ai no Chiisana uta" from Moona Hoshinova: Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 205: Drama is the Spice of Life. Chapter 205: Drama is the Spice of Life. Imagine an idol getting arrested right after performing at a concert. Embarrassing Pestrodus von Spitzwald, man of the Folschreck Empire and one of the representatives Eshe spoke about before. He had a lean, muscr body hidden behind a military outfit decorated with medals and an emblem of a gavel with an eye. He had a long, brown beard trimmed to have a french mustache and he wore a monocle, from which I could feel some magical capabilities. My guess, the monocle had an enchantment of some kind on it. Calling himself a judge of the Lycerepth, this man was staring at me menacingly. Lady Hestia Atsuko, is that your full name? After asking me to follow him into the balcony behind the dining room, which overlooked the courtyard of the pce, and checking to make sure that no other servants or nobles were around, Pestrodus began to speak with me. I stayed silent, thinking of what to say. I looked into the dining room, trying to see if any of my friends were there. Saori was nowhere to be seen, having probably dragged Duke Greenveil into a separate room to negotiate the yeast contract with him. Eine probably had to follow them since House Helvas was involved in this deal as our main contractor. Tasianna was most likely inside the kitchen with the chefs and servants, as I asked her to make sure our pastries would be served to the nobles as an advertising tool. This man caught me when nobody from my party was around. Thankfully, once he saw Pestrodus approach me, King Drangleic sent a few servants to follow us. They were waiting inside the room, watching us intently through the windows like watchdogs. I could also see Duchess Morgiana and her family ring at Pestrodus from their tables, as if they were ready for a fight the moment he tried to do something. When I turned back to Pestrodus, his eyes were still looking at me, showing no signs of unrest. His wrinkles made me think he was in histe thirties. No, that is not my full name, but I will not tell you the rest of it, if you are here to ask about it. The identity of our n, and by extension our draconic lineage, is rted to a dragonewtsst name, Lord Pestrodus. Just Pestrodus is fine. The mans thick ent became more noticeable when he spoke his name, making me realize he pronounced his name Pierstruudus. Alright, then I would like to know if you have any knowledge of the Lycerepth before I begin. About the Lycerepth, I knew that they were a police order created by the Folschreck Empire to seek out and expunge threats within itself, which usually involved coup detats or rebellions. ording to Eshe, the lycerepthors, the agents, usually traveled around the empiresnds and visited its vassals to maintain peace and order. Guarded by the Lycerepths own knight order, the Lycerittern, these order agents would wander anywhere needing justice and righteousness. And you, sir, are a Lycerepth judge, correct? Something simr to amander within your order, right? I asked after telling him what Eshe told about me about his order. Correct. I am judge, jury, and executioner; this is a most prestigious right given by the holy emperor to all agents worthy in spirit and strength to uphold the empiresws. In addition, we are also responsible in aiding the church of the Goddess, for that is every empire citizens duty, he exined, stroking his beard and looking satisfied with himself. The demonkins have infiltrated not only the church but also the empire. Aurenas words entered my mind once again. Eshe, although from the Empire, was on Aurenas side as one of her saintesses who already knew about me through thetter. However, Maverina and Pestrodus were different, there was no guarantee I could trust them. As I was unsure how to feel about this, I kept my silence and Pestrodus took it as a sign of my wariness. First, I would like to congratte you for your blessing as a fellow ardent follower of the Goddess of Light. We can never have enough brave men and women doing work in the Goddesss name. Still, I must ask your reason for not divulging this grandiose information to the local cathedral. The cardinals and the priests expressions were enough for me to believe you hadnt informed anybody. I probably shouldnt mention that Theodore is aware of my secret. The High Bishop can probably think of some excuse if I make sure not to implicate him. I wasnt aware I had to inform anybody about it. All I am aware of is that the Goddess had given me the divine honor to serve her. As such, Saintess Eshe is fully aware of my role and goals. The Goddess sent her to help and educate me, so I ced my trust in her. Why are you being so inquisitive after she vouched for me? I tilted my head a bit, looking up at the tall man. He raised an eyebrow at my question. That is my profession, Lady Hestia. I am still an agent because I ask questions. If I wasnt continuously inquisitive I wouldnt be standing before you, right now. Ok, that was stupid of me to say. Hes literally an inquisitor. However, I do not wish to be rude, so I shall answer your question in turn. I do trust Lady Eshe and you are right, nows or rules are forcing you to inform people; on the contrary, you just did it now. I have noints and apud you for that magnificent performance, if I may add my own opinion, Pestrodus said without a hint of a smile. However, I must ask for your forgiveness, but trust should be rarely dispensed without reason. Especially if you are someone not part of the Empire, Lady Hestia. If I remember correctly, all the human kingdoms and countries on Altrust have either be vassal nations to the empire or joined it outright. It was still incredible to hear that the Folschreck Empire was able to achieve this momentous feat, considering no one on Earth managed to do it. From the map Aurena showed me, the Empiresnd was humongous, controlling the entire eastern part of the continent except for the northeast. This was where the beastman alliance, Carmaniate, stood steadfast against the empire of man. War waged between these two factions in the north while in the south, the Empire fought the demonkins of BoleTaria. As such, if this guy doesnt trust anybody not part of the Empire, then he meant he was extremely suspicious of non-humans. He continued, saying, Your patron god is Kargryxmor, a member of the Goddesss pantheon, in addition, you are a idol? As such, I will currently believe you have nothing evil intended for our church, despite your ratherckluster conduct. However. He raised his voice, putting more weight into his next words. I am in Artorias not only to escort the saintess, but because I have heard some troubling news. Corruption, My Lady, hidden among white stones. I fear a kingdoms loyalty is wavering. I sense the cesspool underneath this city. Pestrodus then adjusted his monocle, looking at the crowd of people inside the dining hall. Sometimes the duty of the Lycerepth involves purging a once beautiful home. All for the glory of the Empire. All for the stability of the church. He then turned back to me. All so the Holy Emperor may keep mankind safe and prosperous. Somehow my body felt heavier and my mind became foggier for some reason. It wasnt to the point it got annoying, but my parallel minds were telling me something definitely was trying to influence my mind at this point. With all my mind protection skills, it was hard for people to influence me, but it seemed I wasntpletely immune. Using my [Mana Eyes] for a moment, I noticed mana channeling around Pestroduss monocle, implying he was using it for something, although I wasnt sure what. Well, good thing this skill also functioned as my [Identify]. Truth-Seeking Monocle A catalyst used to amplify spells or skills applied through eye contact. The effects of the catalyst may only be activated by peering through the monocles ss. Enchantments: [Truth-Seeker] [Coercion Effectiveness Increase] So its like a truth serum or something, just turned into a manatool? The mana inside the monocle suddenly decreased significantly and the lethargic feeling from before disappeared. I assumed Pestrodus noticed his catalyst wasnt working on me, deactivating it. During this entire process, his poker face did not break once. For sure, this man was not here to make friends. Thepetitive side of me was telling me to retaliate but there was no need. The Empire per se was not my enemy. Without getting provoked, I kept staring into his eyes. An Idol is a new blessing the Goddess herself innovated. I am the first, even among the other Origin Gods blessed. Would you like to hear what my duty is as an idol? He nodded. I would. I admit, I crave this knowledge as a fellow Istari follower. My duty is to bring people together through my songs, I stated, causing Pestroduss stern face to break in confusion. cing my hand on my chest, I smiled as I spoke truthfully from the bottom of my heart. Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them. That is my motto, Mister Pestrodus. There are many ways for people of different cultures toe together. Food, the pursuit of knowledge, money. However, for me, the best is music. I paused, taking a breath. I have no idea what you are investigating me for, but know this, my most important goal is to be a truly respectful idol. I wish for people to smile, for their lives to be brightened as they look at me shining like a star on my stage. The Goddess asked me to bring people together with my singing, but all I wish for is an audience to listen to me. Even if only a single person could hear me, I couldnt fail them for they are my audience. I closed my eyes, my goal is to win him over. As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. Instead, everything was changed I could have cast my past into mes But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched into my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Snapping my eyes open, I smacked my chest once again. I may be young, I may still make mistakes as a priestess of the church of the Goddess, but I ammitted to my goal and my goal to serve the Goddess. I pointed into the sky. You are wee to attend my concert on the sixth, Mister Pestrodus. Maybe my performance can get rid of some of that grimness around you~ No follower message, huh? Guess I failed to win him over. Pestrodus adjusted his monocle, his poker face restored. My Lady, I did say I did not doubt your piousness, correct? Urgh! I guess he did say that Argh, this hurts so much, soooo embarrassing! Ignoring my reddening face, the Lycerepth Judge continued, However, maybe I was a bit too harsh today. Pardon me, Lady Hestia. Have a nice rest of the evening. And just like that, Pestrodus bowed and made his way back into the dining room, turning back as he opened the door. I would ask you to not spend too much time with King Drangleic nor the seven dukes, Lady Hestia. I would ask you to leave human matters to us humans. The Folschreck Empire does not wish to anger the dragons nor the dragonewts, but we shall not capitte without a fight, My Lady. Please, do not underestimate what we humans can do in the pursuit for power. Say that once you meet daddy dearest and mommy mearest, Sir. Well, not like I want others to fight my own fights. I honestly had no idea what Pestrodus was speaking about the whole corruption or kingdom losing loyalty part. What did he even mean about this cesspool underneath the city? I mean, there is a sewer in the lower city so it doesnt stink up the ce, but can you really call that a cesspool? Once I entered the dining room again, a few nobles inside the room stared at Pestrodus and me, looking a bit anxious. Stuff like Imagine questioning a blessed of the Goddess and one of our kingdoms honored guests. Only a Judge would! and Imperial envoys just spit on everything His Majesty and the Dukes strive to do. Just leave your ves in the Empire, dont sully our streets with their filth. ves? Lady Hestia. I turned around to a familiar voice. It was Eshe. I saw Judge Pestrodus taking you outside to the balcony. I apologize for not being able to support you. I can only imagine what he wanted to discuss with you. If I remember correctly, Eshe was trying toe out to the dining room but her two knights stopped her. I dont know for what reason but I had to agree with their decision. Eshe interjecting herself to the discussion probably wouldnt have been beneficial since Pestrodus distrusted me as a person, not as a priestess. Its alright. No harm done, really, I said with a smile to calm her down. Actually, I wanted to ask you about this. Does the Empire have very? v-Uhm. Eshes eyes shut close, twitching a bit as she kept quiet. Her reaction was enough for me to confirm the words of the gossiping nobles. S-Sadly, I must confirm it. Yes, the Folschreck Empire does buy and sell ves of any race, status, and age. Artorias was a kingdom where very was forbidden by the crown, making it illegal for people to do business involving the ve trade or own them outright. It was a deviation from their predecessor, the Leosfalt Kingdom, as well as their southern neighbors, the Atadoro Kingdom. Apparently, the Empire wasn''t shy about having very and it was practically normal for even a minor noble to possess one. If you dont know about it yet, you may identify a ve by the blue runic tattoo somewhere on their body. The emblem of the ves owner will be engraved on their skin, locked behind a cage to signify they are an owned ve. Eshe looked ashamed about it. I thought that, as a citizen of the Empire, she would be more forward with this sort of information, you know, cause its part of her homes culture. I wouldnt have judged her harshly. It was relieving to hear her so upset over the issue, to be honest, but I was questioning why she was having such a strong reaction. The Empire is supposed to be an ally of the church, thats what you told me, Lady Eshe. From what I learned, Goddess Aurena doesnt seem to be someone who would support very. The holy book might not condemn very per se, from what I read, but that doesnt mean taking a persons autonomy away is right, I told her. I didnt want to me her for any of this but my moralpass couldnt keep still. I couldnt agree more, still As Eshes silence began to extend, I pped my hands to interrupt her thoughts. Its alright, sorry for making you feel ufortable. Uhm, I wont be able to attend your lessons in the next two days, since I wish to wander around the festival, but Ille on the fourth. Onest meeting before the concert to make sure everything goes right. The concert on the sixth wasnt sponsored by the church, it will be nned and paid for by Aurora and a few others. As much as I wanted to say five people were enough to n and keep the concert going, I couldnt. We needed more staff. Thankfully, Count Helvas was willing to loan us most of his servants and attendants, as he owed us big time for a lot of things. Theodore and Eshe were there to help us with the decorations and promotion, since I was an Idol of Aurena, and giving it a more religious feel should help give the concert more clout. The first step was done getting nobles to be interested and attend the concert. The next steps will have to be done in the next three days. After Eshe agreed to my idea, I excused myself, as I had to find Tasianna. When I left, Eshe did look less cheery than usual, but I guessed she was a bit perturbed with how I reacted to the very. As someone from the 20th century Earth, I was taught to think of salvery as morally ck, and I still did. Still, this was a discussion for another day. This was still a ball, a public event where keeping up appearances was important. Calling her out here would be inconsiderate of me, and it would be better to understand what Eshes stance was to very at ater date. Urgh, mental note, dont let one person anger you and then blow up at a good acquaintance. Speaking about deals, I wanted to see how the deal was going so I went over to Marquess Sirius to ask him where Duke Greenveil, Count Helvas, Eine, and Saori went. After getting introduced to Marquess Westfalls, who along with Marquess Sirius acted as Duke Greenveils right and left hand men, the two marquesses called over a butler and told him to guide me to a specific room. After walking through a hallway, my guide and I stopped when we noticed the people I was looking for. After greeting them, Saori gave me the gist of everything. Apparently, everything worked out in Count Helvass favor. The fact we presented the yeast-made pastries in todays ball caught the nobles full attention as they stormed into the dining room. If I remember correctly, nobles were still crowding around the banquet tables when I left the ballroom. Even Marquess Sirus and his family had tes with slices of sponge cake or muffins. After announcing how Count Helvas and Duke Greenveil would be in charge of spreading it throughout the kingdom, the Duke had to cave in to some of the Counts demands. We agreed to share with Duke Greenveil and the Sarlenziapanys president Newt the yeast recipe, but with the introduction of the pastry recipes I taught the Counts chefs, the deal had to be changed a bit. You can sell dry yeast to nobles all you want, but the real gold mine is the sweets. After my guide left us, Duke Greenveil spoke up, With their dedication to progress, which all nobles must strive for, and themitment to bettering our Kingdom, I, Duke Isaac Albreaus Greenveil, hereby shall honor Count Andre Orlean Helvas with the rank of Arcanuess. The official deration shall be done on another date, but House Helvas has done enough to earn such an honor. Coun-, I mean, Arcanuess Helvas smiled as he continued, In addition, our county shall be elevated to an arcanarch with our Houses new title. I was able to negotiate an increase in the size of my fief, as such, I n to invest in the improvement of Carine vige. The yeast production is currently being done in Firwood, but I wish to move everything to my fief once Lord Duke Greenveil is able to set up his facilities. There is more, Lady Hestia, Saori said with a grin. I was able to keep the ownership of your pastry recipes, loaning them to these two fine men for a continued share. In addition, the honorable Duchess Greenveil and Arcaliess Helvas were enticed by the rice sweets. Soon, Artorias will sell mochi, dango, and rice cake! Splendid, isnt it? We do not have to make them ourselves anymore! Artorias craved the softer bread and the pastries you could make from yeast, artificially turning it into a luxury product since Sariel was the only provider of yeast for Artorias. For some reason, our yeast was made differently from the elves, but they did the same job. We knew the donuts and other pastries would sell well nobles love exotic food but we werent sure about rice treats. ording to Grimnir, the Revolution Queen, Chihiro, shared Japanese rice sweets with the dwarves. Since it came from one of their most sessful High Queens, the dwarves kept the recipes for these treats behind a locked door simr to any other craft. Meaning, Artorians knew about them, which we learned after Saori and I tried to make some mochi. With super strength and speed, mochi making was super easy! The sweets were absolutely scrumptious, Madam Saori. Lady Hestia. Our husbands knew the value of yeast but they had never tasted any confections from the Ankor-Nazta before. It also didnt help that they dont have a sweet tooth. Right, Lady Theresa? Marianne giggled slightly as she giggled with the woman on Saoris right. Absolutely, dear, the samples were delectable. Such a fine addition to a tea party, especially if it can be made with our Duchys abundance of rice. Madam Saori, I cannot wait for you to teach our chefs about the recipes. We will make sure this business deal will be fruitful for you, Theresa, Duke Greenveils wife, spoke highly of the taste sample Saori brought to the meeting. And then all threeughed in unison. If you look at these three, you would probably believe all three were nobles and the best of friends. At that moment, Saori looked more like a noble than me, hehe. From the back, I saw Jonathan speaking with the children of Duke Greenveil. He was reserved and shy when he spoke, due to the rank difference, but it seemed he was making friends. When I asked him where Eine was, as she wasnt following the whole group, he told me she wanted to stay back with Duke Greenveils youngest daughter. My sister and Lady Amelia are Jonathan was about to say something before being interrupted by his mother. Jonathan, this is Eines and Lady Amelias business. Something they should sort out for themselves. Theresa nodded in agreement, ending the discussion. I was asked to follow them back into the ballroom but I decided to wait for Eine. I wouldnt eavesdrop. From what the mothers were implying and how Duke Greenveil mentioned this Amelia when we first met, I guess there has to be some drama between her and Eine. I waited in the hallway, letting the silence continue. Eventually, the sound of somebody quietly weeping came from further into the hallway. A girl with green hair and lc highlights was walking alone, wiping the tears from her eyes. When she noticed me, she curtsied and walked over to me. L-Lady Hestia, correct? She stuttered a bit, having not fully suppressed her tears. I am Amelia Olive Greenveil, youngest daughter of Duke Greenveil and his second wife. I have heard from father and grandfather that you are the reason for most of our Duchys recent blessings. For that, I thank you very much as the heir of the Sarlenzia tradingpany. Huh? Wait, you are the heir? Then, does that mean Yes, Newt Sarlenzia is my grandfather. In addition, I am also the purveyor of the sweetspany Olives Garden which my father has made the primary shop to distribute your wonderful pastries and rice sweets, Lady Hestia. I was blown away by them. Even the recent fulinoe supply has seemingly made my grandfather look younger and more energetic. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart. That exins the heir part but I was also quite interested in what Duke Greenveil said before, mentioning how this girl wanted to speak with Eine about something. That was when my parallel minds reminded me that Newt was amoner, and if that was the case then Amelias mother had to be amoner too, I think. Which begged the question where was this second wife? But I didnt let my curiosity get me. I didnt see a second woman walking next to Duke Greenveil. There were myriads of questions. Something likemoners not being allowed to attend the ball would already be enough to make things awkward. Whatever the reason was, I didnt want to feel inconsiderate twice on a single night. Amelia continued before I could respond. Uhm, Eine is still back there. I- I wish you Amelia stopped once again, pausing as she bit her lips. Looking into her reluctant eyes I could see anger and envy. I hope Eine will be a better friend to you. And with that, she left. I walked silently through the hallway, only increasing my speed once I heard somebody crying. There, Eine was slumped on the ground, leaning on the wall as she allowed herself to cry her eyes red. Without another word, I embraced her, stroking the back of her head to soothe her. I didnt care about the ball anymore. My friend needed me. In the silence of the hallway, Eine eventually exined the situation to me. Amelia and Eine were childhood friends, who first met during a tea party. As I guessed, Amelias mother was amoner who married into the Dukes house, as he wanted the Sarlenziapany to be part of his household. It was a business marriage at first, until Amelias mother died during childbirth. A heart attack. Amelias mother was known to have a feeble body, something her daughter inherited, so Duke Greenveil made sure she had the best medical care. The priests managed to prevent it with healing magic and potions, but Amelias mother still died due to her weak body. When all of it failed right before his eyes, Duke Greenveil swore to honor his wifesst words to keep their daughter safe at all cost. In noble society, a child born from a noble andmoner was ced under harsher scrutiny due to their impure blood. Duke Greenveil made sure Amelia bonded well with Theresas children, but she needed allies outside her house, so the duke arranged for a tea party to expose his daughter to other noble girls her age. Eine attended this party, as her father understood the political value of having an ally within a ducal house. At first, they didnt get along too well, as Amelia knew all the girls attending her party were there for father, not her. Strangely, they eventually bonded when they randomly met in Griffonpeaks merchant district. It was a tantrum, Amelia ran away from her guards when she had visited her grandfather. Eine noticed Amelia running alone, remembering her hair, and ran after her. My brother was furious when he noticed I left him, Eine admitted. As much as everybody wanted to say that the merchant district was secure and safe for nobles to wander, sometimes a few rogues do appear. Kidnappers. If you can abduct a noble and ransom them without getting caught, you will be well off, is apparently amon saying amongst certain types. Father exined that to me after I rescued Lady Amelia from one of them. Lost and alone, Amelia was perfect prey for any shady person who wanted a quick payday. Noticing how she was threatened by one, Eine somehow found the courage by imagining herself as her father and brother. Of the knights flying in the sky. Instead of shouting for help, Eine threw a rock at the kidnappers head and shot a wind spell to trip him. Quickly she swooped in and they both escaped. We were good friends, after that day. We would spend so much time together after the academy, studying and talking about this business she nned to do. Our rtionship began with a glimmer of bravery from me and it ended when I allowed myself to be a coward. Eines expression contorted once again. After willingly giving up her inheritance rights, believing her brother was just in out superior to her, Eine lost a lot of her former friends and retainers. Believing she shouldnt gue her best friend with her mistake, Eine selfishly drifted away from Amelia. Amelia, who did not have a single real friend except for Eine, felt betrayed. Amelia just now admitted she did not understand what Eine was feeling and why she left her. But the damage was done, Amelia only understood her best friend had left without a single reason, and it got even worse when she learned Eine had joined Aurora. To her, their friendship had died, but she still had to keep a professional rtionship with Eine due to their families. I didnt say anything about it. I didnt judge nor did I give any advice, for I knew for myself now how terrible of a friend I was on Earth, if my memories are to be believed. I swore to be a better one as Hestia, but I still didnt know what to say in this situation. All I knew was that I wanted to stay with Eine until she felt better. Time passed with us sympathizing with each other with the friendships we made prior to our meeting. I mean, Saori and Tasianna were amazing friends but I had that emotional moment where I wanted to push them away due to [Battle Frenzy]. I still felt ashamed cause of that. It was good that [Battle Frenzy] hadnt caused any more trouble since. When Saori and Tasianna came over, looking for us, they informed us that the ball was closing. The nobles were returning home and Duchess Morgiana was calling for me. Surgery time. A note from AbyssRaven Poor Eine and Amelia :( If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(17) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 206: On Wings of Crimson. Chapter 206: On Wings of Crimson. Hmmm, these are certainly the wings of a dragonewt. They are incredibly wide but you still cant use them to fly, Lady Hestia? Unfortunately, no. I can glide with them without issue, but my problem is maintaining a continuous flight. I can''t stop myself from descending, I exined, demonstrating my wing ps to Thyra. The muscles in my wings havent fully developed yet, and, like a dragon, I need stronger muscles to produce enough lift to stay afloat. By using mana, I can obviously strengthen my muscles to increase my wing beat. I tried it before I injured my mana paths. Sadly, this limitation also applies in both of my forms. After the ball ended, Duchess Morgiana had invited Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and me toe to her mansion in Griffonpeak. My surgery was to be done underneath the mansion, in its basement. After changing out of my dress into a custom-made hospital gown to amodate my wings, Thyra began looking at them with the curiosity of a scientist. After asking me for permission, she began touching the webbing, spikes, scales, and even felt my wings muscture. When she touched my back, she beganmenting as if she could see my mana paths. When I questioned her about it, she pointed at her elven heritage. My familys ears and extended lifespan arent the only things weve inherited from our elven ancestors. It isnt as effective as an actual elfs, but our eyes are more attuned to the mana of the world than humans. Thyra then went silent before posing a question to me. Do you remember how my mother told you that she, my siblings, and I were humans? I nodded to Thyras question. Well, that was a lie. ording to the Divine System, we are still half-elves but, due to my ancestors mistake during the War for the Faefolk where they decided to stay neutral during the whole war, the Sari sealed our racial skills. We are, in a way, only humans now. I slowly turned my head around after hearing that, baffled that this was House Morgianas punishment for not supporting the elves in the past. Before I could ask her about it, Tasianna spoke up. Your eyes, I noticed this during the ball, but the lines on your eyes mark the seal, correct? I know the elves old sorceries also involved using seals as well as working with elementals. Tasianna reminded me of how most mages had to use elementals to cast spells before the introduction of the Divine System. This old sorcery, as the elves liked to call it, was the mostmon method to cast magic. Another method Tasianna knew of was seals, a precursor of todays catalysts and enchantments. While elementals helped the magician mold their mana into the formers respective element and morph it into a spell, a seal was like a save data of a spell. After inscribing the seal on something, magicians of old would carry them around as a quick backup spell, from which they could shoot spells out by simply pouring their mana into it. In a way, it sounded a bit like runic tattoos. I can show you an example, Lady Hestia. Thyra stated after noticing my confusion at how it worked. She went out of the room and came back a momentter with a book and parchment in hand. Theyre redundant in todays time due to our advancement in enchantments, catalysts, and runes, but you still see non-mage adventurers buy them from the mages guild from time to time, just to have some magic attack options. The first thing she showed Saori and me was the scroll, unfurling it to reveal a blue magic circle. Tasianna instantly recognized it. Its [Aqua Prison], she said, to which Thyra nodded. She then poured her mana into the scroll and demonstrated the seal being activated and casting the water spell. After using it, the seal on the scroll disappeared. Ahhhhh, theyre magic scrolls! One time used only, that is why these magic scrolls are a good side ie source for less talented mages. You can cast spells faster without needing to be trained, so non-mages love buying them, and us mages can set the price high, Thrya exined before opening a grimoire full of these seals. If a mage brought a grimoire with them, it most likely isnt a magic book but a book full of seals, even though its generally frowned upon by trained mages or sorcerers nowadays. Casting faster and more often through your own abilities is the mark of a powerful mage, rather than having the dedication to inscribe seals on hundreds of pages. Then what does Tasianna mean with the seal in your eyes? Is that really a seal? Unlike the scrolls and the grimoire, yours are just two thick blue lines on each eye, Imented, looking deeper into the girls green eyes. The scrolls work by sealing a spell in stasis, and adding mana to this particr kind of seal actually causes the seal to break and release the spell., Tasianna mentioned, reminding me what Thyra said in the beginning. Thyra nodded. A skill-restriction seal based on your blood, aimed at the racial skills given to us by our elven ancestry. Elves are probably the humanoid race with the best magical potential, something their racial abilities and higher magic growth support. Instead of making my House go extinct, our punishment for not siding with the elves during the war was this seal. We still have our extended lifespan and higher magical potential as half-elves but, honestly, its as if we used [Elvenize], hiehie, she giggled before giving a sigh and showing a frown. [Humanize], [Elvenize], and other simr skills did not grant the user any of the racial skills associated with the race they transform into. Your stats and abilities adapted to your new form, that was why my stats had to be halved in my dragonewt form and I was unable to use my draconic abilities while in human form. Tasianna, for example, didnt have any elven racial skills but her physical stats were increased as an elven body was physically stronger than her original, fairy form. When I looked at Thyra with sympathy, she waved her hand as if it didnt bother her. Its not that terrible, Lady Hestia. Better than never being born, right? Its a bit unfair that I have to apply this seal on my childrens eyes one day, but, well, the idiocy of my ancestors, right? She showed a strained smile before telling me it was time. Inside the room, Thyra opened up another door and asked me to go in while Tasianna should leave through the door she used to get the grimoire. Walking through this sparsely decorated fairnite hallway, I ended up at another door and opened it. What was behind it was a room with a single operating table in it. There wasn''t any machinery in there like in a modern-day surgery room, but instead, it gave off that fantasy physician feel with all the books and the alchemy table filled with potions. A set of tools was ced neatly on a clean table and the room was dark except for a singlerge, adjustablemp. Lady Hestia,e in, please. Standing next to the alchemic table was a woman in scrubs, pouring some liquid into a potion bottle before closing it. It was the Duchess. Here you go. Please, drink it. What is this? I asked, looking at the bottle of broli-colored liquid she gave me. A potion of herculean pain tolerance, Duchess Morgiana answered. During the surgery, measures have to be made to prevent a patients natural regeneration from healing the cuts we make. In addition, the patients pain resistance has to be increased to ensure they wont spasm andplicate the surgery. We use potions for that, especially for healing in case something goes wrong, but because of your skills, I had to make a special potion just for you. Potion of Herculean Pain Tolerance A potion that grants after consumption full pain nullification and heightened defensive capabilities. Helps rx muscles during stress-free situations, enhancing resting effectiveness. Severely reduces natural regeneration or healing from skills The Duchess mentioned my [Abnormal Status Nullification] being an issue for the surgery and made a potion to counter its effect. The potion was there to act likeughing gas, to numb my sense of pain, while also stopping my regeneration from healing the cuts made during my surgery. Duchess Morgiana mentioned how difficult this potion was to brew, that a normal surgery required less expensive tonics. Since my passive skill [Abnormal Status Nullification] would prevent the individual effects of numbness and natural regeneration decrease, she had to make a potion which buffed me. This potion was made by the elves to find a loophole in the system. Mana surgery is primarily an elven craft. My House still has the books needed to continuously train more surgeons, so any mana surgeon you meet in Artorias will most likely have been trained by us. At my questioning, Duchess Morgiana confirmed that healing spells and health potions could override the regeneration reduction and that Saori, Tasianna, and Eine were watching my surgery through arge ss window. This was her way to show she didnt have any malicious intent and wasnt gonna dissect me after the potion turned me numb. After Thyra entered the room in her scrubs, the mother and daughter duo told me toy on the table after drinking the potions theydid out on the alchemy table. As they disinfected their hands, I shrugged and drank the potion. The disgusting medicinal taste was incredibly prominent and I felt the need to puke. After sticking my tongue out and showing a thumbs up to my friends staring from outside the room, I went to the operating table andid down on my stomach. While the Duchess gave Thyra ast-minute pep talk and instructions on how to lead the surgery, I started to feel the potions effects in full force. [Potion of Herculean Pain Tolerance] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Gosh, I could go to sleep. Okay, Lady Hestia, are you ready? Has the potion settled in, yet? Thyra asked, to which I attempted to say yes, but the numbness had already spread to my mouth. I said desch and Thyra nodded, satisfied. The Duchess continued, If you wish to stay awake during the whole operation then please nod, Lady Hestia. I did as she said. Alright. Usually, a surgery would require more pairs of hands than two. I had revealed your information to my husband and sons, but I assumed that you might have gained some new abilities in the time since we received your profile almost four months ago. The feats you have done have not gone unnoticed. Sank suu I paused, annoyed at my inability to speak and turned on my [Tpathy]. [Okay, this is annoying, Illmunicate with you two through a telepathic link. Anyway, I wanted to say thank you for being considerate, but I dont think Ive changed that much since WinterSun aside from a bunch of levels and spells. Speaking of change, could you look at this core before we start?] My inability to speak didnt mean I couldnt move at all. I felt lethargic and my muscles were definitely weaker than usual, but pushing myself up to flip myself over wasnt too hard. The hard part was moving my wings. Note to self, use [Tailwind] after gettingughing gassed. Pulling the neckline of my gown down to reveal my sr core, both Duchess Morgiana and Thyra both look as if their eyes were about to pop out of their heads. Please, dont dissect me. So, this is what your profile meant with [Sr Core], Lady Hestia? Arge amount of mana is concentrated in this single area of your chest, the Duchess said. Considering how much my sun core is responsible for my resource regeneration, it would have been weird if it wasnt in the top two locations for my mana to congregate in. I exined to them how I had little idea how my body worked from an anatomical level. I knew how to use my physical abilities, but I had no idea how my scale-dust was produced, for example. What was it made of? Even if I used [Mana Eyes] on my body parts, the answer was vague and didnt give me much information. I told the mother and daughter duo that I trusted them to keep this information to themselves, and that I wanted them to analyze it for me. I still remembered how Astalos was able to literally paralyze me for an extended time after he sent a thundershock around my chest. My being unable to continue fighting nearly cost Eine her life. Now, I know it wasnt 100% my fault, but being in that helpless state was embarrassing. Reflecting on fights is how I managed to survive up until now, and looking back on it, how much did I know about my body? I couldnt exactly dissect myself in case I identally did something irreversible, so I wanted to ask professionals about it. Unfortunately, I wouldnt be getting this information today. Uhm, we should probably not do that, Lady Hestia, Thyra said. Our training books do have information on dragonewt biology, courtesy of the Sari dissecting dragonewt corpses, but I have never seen anything like your sun core in any of those books. How about you, mother? Duchess Morgiana shook her head. Sadly, I havent. It would be best to not risk this, Lady Hestia. We were confident in solving your problem because we know how the muscture and mana paths work around your wings. I do not know if I can solve your problem until I see it for myself. Tsk, damnit. Guess I just have to make do with just having my wings healed The surgery by itself went by smoothly. Although I knew they did it for themselves, I found it nice that they werementing on everything they were doing. It was nice to know what they were doing with my body but it proved I have be far less squeamish than when I first started out. Obviously. Mother, there are more crystals here. They are restricting her muscles here and here, Thyra said before a loud metal nking sound echoed. She dropped something into the metal bowl. I turned my head around, seeing Thyra wearing blue-shimmering sses. She exined before that these sses were there to help her and her mother identify the mana paths in my body. There was a monocle version, something I think Theodore possesses. [What are those crystals?] I asked, as if I still felt casual enough to speak. Crystallization of mana, to put it simply. Mana apparently spilled out of the mana paths into your muscles and flesh, turning solid as they somehow have been trapped inside your body without a way out. Over time, the mana crystallized bits of your flesh, turning them into these small blue-red stones. Thyra then picked another one from my back and showed it to me. It was minuscule, almost as big as a grain of sand grain. Blood or flesh was inside the blue outeryer of this object. These things were blocking your mana paths from connecting properly. Lady Hestia, have you maybe visited a mana surgeon beforeing to us? I shook my head to the Duchesss question. Peculiar. This is one of the risks of a failed surgery, usually. I cant see this to have been done by a toxin, there are no traces. How did this happen to you, Lady Hestia? I exined to them my battle with the garm matriarch, about how I healed myself after she shed my back with some poison attack. She mentioned I shouldnt have healed myself after she attacked me, but listening to an opponent, especially while I was pumped up with adrenaline, just wasnt an option. Its hard to imagine the white grace being responsible for the damage, Duchess Morgiana admitted. [I healed my wounds based on my knowledge of the human body, not my dragon body. Healing spells vastly increase the regeneration speed of your body through mana, it doesnt turn your body back to zero. When I healed my body back then, I probably forgot to ount for my wings.] True. The church of the Goddess calls it a miracle, but the [Identify] description exins it better. Mother, I told you it was a good idea for me to learn holy magic, even if I had to spend two years of my life as a shrine maiden. Speaking of anatomy, I suddenly had a realization. [I have a question. Why are there only mana surgeons and not just normal surgeons? You know, people who heal your organ problems? Help you alleviate diseases. You mentioned that the elves have anatomy knowledge, so shouldnt it be possible?] However, my innocent question caused both Thyra and the Duchess to pause for a moment and look over at me, confused and baffled. Did I say something wrong? Lady Hestia, you are the Goddesss blessed, right? An idol as you call it? The Duchess questioned me with a frown. The answer should be obvious use healing spells or potions. The white grace is enough to heal most wounds and physical mdies. The elerated regeneration of a spell like [Major Heal] is incredible, something I have to admit when I saw the high bishops in Aureolis cast it. Mana paths are something you cannot heal with the white grace, making a mana surgeon a valuable profession for mages. The church of the Goddess and alchemists heal your bodily ailments while a surgeon makes sure you can perform as a mage. My mindset waspletely out of tune with theirs. While I understood the good a doctor or surgeon could do for a magic-less world like Earth, I forgot how ingrained the idea of magical healing was on Peolynca. Peolyncians had potions that could bring them back from the brink of death and healing magic able to regrow damaged organs. They didnt need to rest for months to heal a broken limb since you could pay a priest to do it in minutes. They didnt need an organ transnt if an organ can be healed back to normal. And then there is the Divine System, a game-like feature able to significantly increase a persons endurance. If I looked at it from that perspective, Peolynca didnt need any normal surgeons. Considering how difficult organ transnts are, just using healing magic seemed so much easier. Then again, I wasnt a surgeon. I had little knowledge of medicine, so even if I wanted to speak back, I couldnt form good enough arguments for it. Well, at least I asked. As time passed and the nking of metal became less frequent, my back felt lighter and lighter, as if something burdening me was finally pulled out. When Thyra told me they were finished and that I could use spells to heal myself, I activated [White mes] and allowed the fire to heal my back. The moment I closed the cut, a surge of power exploded around my body. Woah! Arrrgh! My wings! The mana inside my body was rushing around my body at an exhrating rate. The numbness was slowly disappearing, reced by an euphoria of power. My groaning caused Thyra and Duchess Morgiana to worry about me, but I simply told them, Im fine. Still in my gown, I struggled to get off the operating table from the numbness before I began empowering my muscles with mana, enabling me to move at a normal, although clumsy, pace. I charged out of the room, causing Saori and the others to call out to me, but I ignored them and rushed up the stairs. Once I was outside the mansion, my body instinctively filled my wings and legs with the rampaging mana. I stretch my wings wide and jumped. Wooooooah!!! Once in the air, the energy concentrated into my wings caused them to p at a speed I never was able to achieve before. The wind was buffeting my face and streaming past me with every wing p. The drunkenness caused by the potion was Yeaaaaah! Woooohooooo! Under the light of the moon, I felt as if I was set free once again. Once I activated [Tailwind] and my scale-dust thrusters, I was doing barrel rolls and zigzags mid-air nonstop. The fresh air above the city further increased this incredible experience. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Aerial Fighter Lv. 1] acquired Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 5] evolved into [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 6] Thsis isch amazing! My tongue was still numb but my excitement was real. Even my body knew how much I longed to be up here, flying like a normal dragon instead of my stranded on the ground like a drake. My thrusters were a great substitute, but nothing beat the feeling of pping my wings. Then again, its not like the thrusters have lost all their functions. To reach mach speed, I need my rocket boosters. A beautiful night, right, Lady Hestia? In my excitement, I forwent the use of my [Detection Sensor], not noticing that a signal was right behind me. Snapping around with my guard up, my eyes widened when I saw who it was. King Drangleic? It was Artoriass king, pping his feathery wings. For a night flight, I presume? he smiled before turning around again. This sight never tries me out. Peaceful. All under a radiant moonlight. I turned around, following his sight, and it was none other than the view of Griffonpeak from up in the sky. The moonlight shining down on Wintertalon and the royal familys citadel. It was mesmerizing. I had already seen it when I first arrived but I didnt have time to focus on it as I was more worried about Eines safety. How d I was to witness this sight once again. King Drangleic and I stayed afloat in silence, taking in the citys beauty. Eventually, the silence was broken by the King himself. Would you be so kind and erect an [Air Shield] around us, Lady Hestia? Chanting would take a bit longer if I did it, haha. Does he want to speak with me? I thought before preparing to cast the wind spell, but stopped and decided on something else. I cast [Unheilige Engel], deciding it would be better to use my newest space-time spell. [Room]. A grey magic circle appeared on one of the wings of [Unheilige Engel] before a bubble materialized on it. In only a few seconds, my vision was enveloped by this bubble and reced with a white cube world. As King Drangleic looked bewildered at this new scenery, I took out two chairs and a table and ced them in front of us. This is a [Space-Time Magic] spell called [Room]. It creates a separate room outside of the normal world. I can change the size of the room however I want without affecting the real world. Nobody can enter this ce without my permission, King Drangelic. I smiled at him politely and sat down, prompting him to do the same. I apud you for understanding what I meant. He gestured his thanks with his hand before taking off his crown and putting it on the table. A king taking off his crown wasnt something I expected, so I couldnt help myself and look at him weirdly. The weight of a crown is more than what a metal circlet suggests, is something my father used to tell me in preparation for my coronation. In my opinion, he should have probably told me how tight it is to wear it for a whole day. Hehehe, I gave him a giggle, imagining how red his head must be for wearing his feather crown all day. However, I then looked at him seriously; it would be stupid to think he wasnt here as King Drangleic despite not wearing his crown. Seeing me get serious, he nodded. We have confirmed the information you gave us, Lady Hestia. While not every location yielded any substantial result, we were still able to find evidence of subterfuge. ns to cause chaos within those duchies. He closed his eyes to pause before continuing, Most of the perpetrators were foreigners, however, they were allmoners. These people attracted a following which resulted in various ns for rebellion or sabotage of local guilds and workshops. I cant say what exactly they were intending, but Lord Ulquint believed they were trying to attract the attention of nobles, specifically, the fief lords. How did hee to that conclusion? King Drangelic exined the issues ranged from terrible to irritating. In the Morgiana and Groushia duchies, if those problems had exploded before any intervention, they would have most likely affected the rtionship of Artorias to their neighbors, the elves and dwarves respectively. With the nobles absent at the royal ball, the ns would have likely been sessfully executed if it werent for the information I gave to him. Greenveil had no issues but that was mostly cause I had to stop them myself. The Davison incident wasparable to what was happening in the Morgiana and Groushia dukedoms. The King managed to keep the issues a secret for now, but he was still contemting if he should at least share this information with the respective factions. In the other duchies, luckily, the problems werent as serious. In the Myrrdin duchy, the everyday workers were protesting against the mages guild, causing some serious animosity between the two sides. In Lecartiglio, beastmen were being kidnapped at a higher rate than usual, being sent to Atadoro to be sold as ves. While criminal activities weren''t umon, the amount of kidnapping had made the beastmen in Lecartiglio even more paranoid of any human they met. Inparison, lesser problems urred in the Equevanna and Olivus duchies. The information I gave of these areas was less reliable and provided only small issues. King Drangleic and his advisors showed their relief, but I was less impressed. Aurena wouldnt lie about this, would she? Still, why wasnt more found there? My thoughts were then interrupted by the King. If this information came from the Goddess, then I cannot thank you enough for what you did for us. There is still more we need to do to exterminate the rats, but that is simply my duty to keep my kingdom safe and flourishing Which brings me to the main reason why I wanted to speak with you, Lady Hestia. Here it is. Lady Hestia I would like to ask for your help in repairing our rtionship with our northern and western neighbours. I tilted my head when he said that, not expecting it. As you might have already learned from your stay in Greenveil, Artorias as a kingdom seeks to rekindle our diplomatic rtionship with the elves of Sariel and the dwarves of the Ankor-Nazta. The scars of wars have pervaded this kingdom for too long, and it has always been the mission of House Artorias to fix the mistakes of the Leosfalt Kingdom, King Drangleic spoke. There is something I wish to divulge with you it is time for our kingdom to finally separate itself from the Empire. I narrowed my eyes, grimacing at the information I just heard. Why? was all I could say as my head was still trying to make sense of what was happening. For simple reasons House Artoriass views do not coincide with the Empires any longer. Of my seven dukes, I have the full support of four who wish to break our vassge with the Empire and reignite our alliance with our neighbouring races. From our diplomatic attempts, the dwarves will only ept our alliance if we distance ourselves from the Folschreck Empire, and, indirectly, abandon the Holy Capital. Because the Folschreck Empire is the seat of the Holy Emperor, correct? If you break your vassge, then it would mean rebellion, which will force the empire to act correct? And if you go against the Holy Emperor, then you will also go against Aureolis. Correct, I am surprised you were able to understand it this far. Count Helvass report assumed you were politically inept. Wow, thank you very much for calling me that, Count Helvas. I mean, ahem, Arcanuess Helvas. Pestrodus of the Lycerepth made me aware of what the Empire would do to rebels. Also, it now makes me understand what he meant by a kingdoms waning loyalty. He knows, King Drangleic. If this statement was correct, then Pestroduss other points might have some truth behind them. Then, was there something like a cesspool underneath this kingdom? What is Griffonpeak hiding beneath its white mountain. I see. Well, I had already nned for the Empire to interfere. Without an ally, it would be suicide to fight against the Empire at this state; that is why I havee here to ask for your help, Lady Hestia. I need your title of [Princess] to help me in my gambit! You want me to be your diplomat, right? To speak on your behalf to create this alliance you so dearly wish for? I understood what the King wanted, but this was something I couldnt ept. I was not a politician. King Drangleic, first things first, I am not your subject. You know that. Second, it is true, I am not very versed in politics at all. I cant go around and be your diplomat if I have no idea what to do. Yes, I know King Drangelics n coincided with Aurenas, but I couldnt just ept his proposal out of principle. I was working for Aurena cause I owe her for giving me a second chance and since she had the ability to send me back to Earth for me to meet my parents onest time. However, considering King Drangleic was asking me to do something this momentous for him, what is he offering me for my effort? I was an idol and an adventurer, not one of his nobles here. I understand you might be more averse to my n, but that is why I havee here in person to tell you about it. Artorias cannot develop any further without breaking off from the Empire, that is something I believe in. With your support, even if you arent a direct diplomat, I believe it is possible for elvenkind and humankind to once again work together. King Drangleic then pushed himself up. He hade and said what he wanted to me. After dispelling [Room] and saying good night to him, I heaved a deep sigh, annoyed at everything that was happening around me. I then looked in the direction Eine called the red-light district. If there is a ce to understand this cesspool, then it has to be there. Maybe its time for Aurora to do some investigations again. And the best ce for that would be the hunters guild. But that was an issue forter. For now, I should be more concerned about myself. My wings are fixed but I still have no idea about my core. I need to find a better way to protect it. Still, heads up, Hestia, we have a concert to perform at. And I still need to help Eine and Tasianna with their training too. I headed back to the Morgianas mansion, saying my thanks to them for all I did. Once that was done, Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and I went back to House Helvass home. There, we checked in on Grimnir who still had the lights on in the RV. Checking in, we were greeted by a big smile. Lass, get your tailed ass in here already! We have a wagon to expand! Grimnir came out and closed the door before opening it up again. When we went inside, all we could see was an empty wooden room. Smiling, I poured mana into the wall, and it expanded with my control. I guess we need to decorate the inside again. A note from AbyssRaven Eine''s art! Thank you very much for all your support, I managed to turn all the girls into art. Now, we are only missing Grimnir for theplete 5 members of Aurora! Thank you very much to my artist Nuraproject for her help in realizing Eine! Check out her twitter If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(22) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 207: The [Room]. Chapter 207: The [Room]. I swear on my horns, making these runes was a real chore. I dont know if its cause of the fact this is a space-time spell or cause [Room] is just hard to turn into a magic rune, but this was a real ddarg job, ha! Still, its nothing a true runesmith cant do. Here. Showing me one of his proudest smiles, Grimnir tossed two metal objects at me. When I caught them, the weight of them surprised me. After walking out of the RV again, Grimnir turned around and once again opened the door to reveal his smithy; the wooden room from before was gone. He then picked up those metal objects from the bottom of the walls. Now with them in my hands, I inspected them. The objects had cylinder-like tops with a hexagon bottom, perfectly fitting into the slots Grimnir took them out from. A grey rune was on the top of it, shining small letters. When I asked Grimnir about them, he exined those were dwarven words. As runes took inspiration from magic circles, which have their chants inscribed onto them, this should not havee as a surprise to me like it did. I made them extra durable. Best ingots I could find from our stockpile and I fused them with your shed carapace,ss. Unlike runic tattoos, a scratch or crack wont destroy the rune, but if a piece were to break apart, its gone. Grimnir then took the objects back and showed me what resembled a number on the runes. Simr to the runes on Eines whipsword, these runes are connected with each other. You just need to activate two of these runes to activate the [Room] spell. So that really is Lady Hestias [Room]. Amazing, Tasianna expressed her admiration. [Room] should work differently from [Storage Magic], correct? Time wont stop if we enter it? I nodded to her question. [Room], just like [Storage Magic], creates a subspace where items can be ced inside, however, as you suspect, the spell doesnt exactly stop time outside of this bubble. Time moves normally inside it, its just that we cant perceive it well since sunlight cant enter it. From testing it myself, [Room] apparently creates a breathable and liveable space as I was able to stay inside it from lunchtime until dinner. You are also the only one who can allow others to enter it, correct, Hestia? I confirmed Saoris assumption. Grimnir, does the rune version work the same way? Aye, that it does, Saori. [Magic Runes] are created by imprinting a magic circle during the inscribing phase, where I draw the rune with the liquid iron. This action makes sure the spells will activate once you pour your mana into them. Grimnir then ced the metal objects back into their slots and picked up another one from his workbench and handed it over to me. Well, all three of them were made with thesss help, so she would know best. You remember what I told you? Yeah, I nodded, remembering my discussion with Grimnir after he showed us how runecrafting worked. After I suggested the idea of turning the inside of our RV into a [Room] to add some space, he decided it would be better if we turned the spell into a rune for better safekeeping and to move our mobile base around. I turned around to face Saori, Tasianna, and Eine. All three were still in their ball dresses but they had the look of curious adventurers. We made three runes, each made using my blood as we had no idea how mana intensive [Room] would be. Each rune is connected to the others and marked with a number. As Grimnir said, to ess the [Room], two of the three runes must be active for the bubble to form and you will need my permission. Obviously, you guys, Grimnir, and the garms have full ess even if Im not around. Woof! A bark suddenly came from Saoris shadow. Considering how the garms got used to staying outside and Saori had been keeping them inside her shadow for the entire evening, she reluctantly gave them the okay toe out. Woof! You four are unbelievable, Saori said with a smile, caressing her garms as if they were actual pets. As if she didnt want to be left out, KleaHatma spoke up, too, [And, what about moi~?] Yeeeees, of course, you have permission too, but only if Eine or anybody else from Aurora is carrying you in, KleaHatma. Otherwise, no. KleaHatma gave a sour boooooo once she heard that, but I wouldnt give somebody I didnt trust ess to our safe space. I still am aware of who she actually was. Ignoring her pouting, I stuffed one of the runes into my storage before continuing the exnation. Each rune holds the save data of our [Room]. Even if two of the three were to be destroyed, the [Room] will stay intact in thest one and we can always recreate another rune to ess the subspace. Im keeping the third with me. Eine then raised her hand. Why did you not make more? If Saori can keep another one, wouldnt it be even safer? Also, would it be possible to open multiple ess points with additional runes? For example, if we had four runes, couldnt you open one here and Saori another one from the gates? Would we all enter the same space? I shrugged. Grimnir and I thought of that possibility but we kept it at three for this initial testing. Grimnirs time is precious since he is also responsible for your swords runes, his armor, and also the weapons he was nning for Saori and me. Considering he took two weeks for these three runes Its hard work, thats for sure. I think I can speed it up for additional ones, but I would rather spend time on other projects that can increase our overall strength instead of focusing on just this one thing. Without a proper armor set, I am only useful to our party as a craftsman. For now, let''s furnish the subspace with these three. Everybody agreed. We could test Eines idea out another day, but for now, we had to get things sorted. One more thing, if all runes were to be destroyed, our items wont be lost or something. The [Room] will simply disappear and all items we had inside it will just pop back into this reality. Imagine it as a bomb, just with a bunch of furniture. I then activated the runes and we exited the RV once again. After I opened it up again, the empty wooden space was there once again, including the small changes I made to it. You can get into the subspace through the two doors leading into Grimnirs smithy. If you arent somebody I gave permission to enter, you will only see an empty room, never noticing there was a subspace within it, I stated after everybody entered the [Room]. What if somebody were to take those runes, Hestia? Would that not be a problem? What happens if those runes were destroyed and we were still inside? Saori worriedly questioned me, making everybody imagine that disaster scenario. Thank you for asking, hehe. Having waited for somebody to ask this unsettling question, the edges of my mouth jolted upwards, unnerving everybody at the sight of my bared fangs. Thank you for asking, Saori. This was an issue Grimnir and I were worried about ourselves; as such, we devised a very easy solution for this. I shall make a [Room] to hold those [Room] runes! A [Room] within a [Room]! A [Room]ception, ahaha! The idea was to put the runes inside a [Room] cast. The fundamental difference between me casting a [Room] spell and Grimnirs [Room] runes was their transportability and storage ability. Normally, the spell version would just stick onto whatever surface I ced the magic circle on and stay there until I dispel it. Although, if you were to destroy its surface, it would disappear. While it was possible to transport it around if I ced the spell on a carriable object, it didnt have the save data function of Grimnirs runes. Another issue with the spell version of [Room] was that the moment the spell disappeared, the room would be destroyed and the objects would reappear in the world. The save data solves this problem, giving the [Room] multiple save files. Only if all the runes were gone would the spell truly disappear for Grimnirs method. That doesnt exin what your idea does, Hestia, Saori stated and Ipletely agreed. This was just an exnation of what the two methods did. [Room], whether in spell or rune form, is something only I can control. There are threeyers reality, [Room] spell, and [Room] rune. Within theter twoyers, I can decide whether you can enter the first or second, or even outright forbid you from entering either of them altogether, leaving you in the firstyer, reality, I exined, trying my best to make this easy to understand. In the firstyer, I will cast [Room] and hide the magic circle somewhere hard to find. In the secondyer, I will ce the runes where our mobile base will be, ensuring that you guys wont be trapped inside the subspace when Im not around. If I am, I can just allow you guys toe out, since its my spell. Ahh, so that is why you are holding onto the third rune, Lady Hestia! In case something happens with the other two runes, you can use the third to rescue us. Tasianna pped her hands, understanding what I was saying. And, if somebody were to find the spell version of [Room], it wouldnt trap us inside the subspace but transport the two runes back to reality. Would you be able to notice if your spell would be destroyed, Lady Hestia? Sadly, I cant. I shook my head. [Room] doesnt work with [Dyed Cast] or [Continuous Cast], since its permanently active even without me needing to spend mana on its upkeep. I cant form a mana connection with it. But, I can do this. I then pointed everybodys attention to the door we used to enter this [Room], highlighting it before pointing at the wall directly opposite of it. There, a door magically formed with the same appearance as the former. Finally, I then created two windows next to each door. With that, I began exining how the entry and exit system of this subspace worked. In essence, regardless of which door you leave through in the thirdyer, you may choose whichyer you want to move to. You are also able to choose which door you want to exit from in the realityyer, which means, even if I made a hundred more doors in the thirdyer, each door allowed you to either exit the RV through Grimnirs smithy or enter the RV into Saoris kitchen. And then we have the windows, my solution to Saoris problem. As I said before, nothing enters the subspace without my permission, or the permission of somebody I entrust this responsibility to. As such, even sound, light, and air cannot enter the [Room] if I dont give them the ok. For that reason, I made these windows. They would allow sound inside the room, giving everybody a warning in case the secondyer was destroyed by an intruder. As the subspaces are created through the Divine System, you are still connected to it even within the subspace. However, you are technically separated from the realityyer while within it. Keep the windows open. Ill give you guys permission to allow people inside, right now. System voice, change the name to Auroras Mobile Base. [Room] name changed to [Auroras Mobile Base] [Auroras Mobile Base] entry and restricted modification permission granted to Party [Aurora] Hmm, wait, KleaHatma isnt connected to the System. Ahh, so even if I wanted to grant her permission, I wouldnt be able to. I thought it would be fine for now, but it seems like the Divine System has no intention to do so. Saoris garms were connected to her as she registered them to her tamer license through a Divine System Crystal, but KleaHatma wasnt acknowledged by the Divine System. As I gave her this news, she sighed so deeply it began to sound slutty, but quickly recovered. While she was stuck with Eine, the demoness could stille in as a possession, so it didnt matter to her. With the exnation done, it was finally time to expand this whole ce. Taking out some dragorade, I touched the wall and imagined the room bingrger. The more I changed the room, the more mana left my body, forcing me to sip the dragorade. I then erected some walls to create five rooms, one for each member of Aurora. After adding some windows and doors, I then created amunal room from which we could enter our rooms. Privacy, nice, Saori nodded. Even if the rooms were small now, we could also adjust them to each persons preference. Hestia, could you make the door to my roomrger? The garms have to turn into shadows to enter subspace in the first ce, but I would prefer if they didnt have to be inside here. You better go on many walks with them, Saori. No dog poop inside our base! Hmm, speaking about poop I then turned to Eine, wanting to ask her about a previously discussed topic. Eine, would you be able to help us acquire some of those toilet slimes? We need a better method to get rid of the waste. We can probably install a water system to give everybody a warm shower and bath oh, wait, wouldnt a hot spring be possible? Anyway, getting rid of our bathroom business could be pretty nasty within this subspace if we dont do something about it. She nodded, showing some curiosity when I mentioned the hot spring, but kept it restrained. I can, of course, which reminds me of something. Saori, would it be alright for you to turn a slime into one of your shadow beasts? The slime we buy from the shop is small and cannot multiply, but I heard slimes of a higher rank can multiply into smaller bits, which would help us save money. Oh, that is true. Saori being a tamer could help the slime level up and evolve but then it will turn into an eldritch monster. Urgh, just gotta deal with it, Hestia After Saori agreed to do so, above the objections of the garms who were less thrilled to share their Alpha with a slime, Tasianna came forward with a question. Lady Hestia, what about our garden? How much light can enter into the [Room] through the windows? Oh, that is a problem. While it was rtively easy to allow light inside for nts to use for photosynthesis, we had to adjust the realityyer for it to work. This meant we had to add more windows onto the RV to let more light in. It wasnt a problem when we had our garden on the second floor of the RV, but it would prove to be a problem now since Grimnirs smithy was pretty small. There were only so many windows we could add onto it until it became more or less a safety hazard. Thats fine, then Ill just keep the garden up on the second floor. With everybody moving into the [Room] to sleep, I can simply expand our entire garden. Ill make sure to grow the produce we require the most, like fulinoe leaves and Belzac herbs. Tasiannas idea was great. Considering we already transformed Grimnir''s wagon once already, it would have been a shame to leave the upper floor empty. I then turned to Grimnir. Grimnir, do you know how to make ss? If we can make some sturdy ss like, uh, bulletproof ss, we can turn the upper floor into a greenhouse. What''s bulletproof ss or a greenhouse? Lass, could you not use your worldsnguage without exining what it is? I apologized and exined it to him after getting chastised. Ahhh, I see. Well, to be honest, ssmaking is something the elves specialize in. Well, its still a craft involving fire so we tazongs aintcking in ability, but I only know the basics of how to perform ssblowing. I never did it myself, so I cant even start on something Peolynca hasnt even invented yet like this bulletproof ss. But Grimnirs expression didnt match his words and tone. His eyes sparkled at the idea of inventing something Peolyncians havent yet. He was a true craftsman. After Eine left us to go to bed, as the academy fair was tomorrow, the rest of us began unloading our stuff from the RV and putting them inside our subspace. Since this would be our actual living space, we made sure to add everything you would want in a normal house first, like toilets, a kitchen that doubled as a bakery, and a library for magical experimentations. Since the subspaces doors worked simrly to portals to move around the subspace, we figured we could go wild with the possibilities. A hot spring made using manatech to create water and then to heat it up, a fancy restaurant to serve nobles or rich merchants, and a whole adventurer shop with a cksmith for Grimnir. Of course, we didnt have all the furniture and equipment just yet, but we could work on it over time. Is this your armor, Grimnir? I asked him as our party was packing his entire smithy into the subspace. Since his old set was destroyed, he had to make an entire new one using my scales. Aye, it is. It still needs runes to fully function, but its a good piece of craftsmanship if I say so myself. Should allow me to tank more, ahahaha! I took Grimnirs boisterousugh at face value and didnt appraise it. However, that was when something came to mind. Isnt he a bit small? I told him how I was a bit concerned his tanking abilities wouldnt work too well when Im in my dragon form. Sure, while Saori and I were in our humanoid forms, Grimnir would be able to properly act as the frontline, but I questioned how he would do this if we were to fight against giant monsters or transform into giant monsters ourselves. Which brought me to my idea. Have you ever thought of making a suit of armor that makes you evenrger and taller than you currently are? Like a robotic suit or maybe a gundam, oh shit, or a power armor would be a better description. I then mimicked the pose of somebody holding a minigun and began shooting with it. A pdin of steel or a chainsaw sword-wielding marine. Earth had a ton of weapons involving long-range firepower and explosions! If you could have a mana-based power armor, you could strut around being an absolute boss on the battlefield. Aaaand I showed him a smug. From your look, you have no idea what it is. Dont you want to make Blei furious with envy, Grimnir? Once Eine is back, you will tell me everything,ss. If its mechanical, Ill need Eines help with the mana wiring. Grimnir huffed out fire from the edge of his mouth, looking inspired to create what I just told him about it. I then wondered if Id said too much. Regardless, the decorating of our mobile base continued throughout the night. None of us wanted to go to sleep. Sleep truly was for the weak. Yes, we probably would have to go shopping for more furniture or even make it ourselves, as we just didnt have enough topletely decorate everything. But, we could still n ahead for everything. After all, with this new feature of our RV, we were able to make Grimnir an entire shop and Saori a restaurant. Our number one problem wasnt just the furniture, but our manpower. But, I guess with some creativity and resourcefulness, we could probably make do with only us five. I mean, who would want to join us in the near future, right? No normal person would want to constantly risk their lives with our terrible luck. Once morning came, Eine had to forcefully drag us all out as we had agreed toe with her to the royal academy. While Saori, Tasianna, Grimnir, and I didnt need to sleep for different reasons, we did feel like vampires when the morning sun red at us. Yes, even I flinched back. The sunfang dragon flinched back from the sun like a basement-dwelling gamer. The royal academy fair was decent. After what I did at the ball, people naturally noticed me and wanted to speak with me, but with Tasianna blocking their path with her icy attitude, they simply kept themselves at a distance. I also met the three professors I kidnapped during my mage guild entrance exam. Experienced mages themselves, we made small talk about magical theory, but aside from the practical stuff I learned from Master Kush, I couldnt really keep up with their theoretical knowledge. Like, how mana formed in Peolynca or how empty vessel magic was invented. It made me aware of howcking my formal magical education waspared to a normal mage. Moving along, we separated from Eine and Josine, who hade with her mistress, after we reached the area where the magic-focused students were to perform. Eine, having be one of the more capable mages after traveling with us, was to perform some of her magic with the others as her duty as a student. As such, the rest of us roamed around to check out the other venues. Strangely enough, if you took away the student uniforms from the boys and girls, this whole ce felt pretty simr to a normal school fest. Students from the Greenveil and Equevanna duchies werepeting amongst each other on how much their faction could earn in total, manning stands to sell food and promote small magic games. Lecartiglio and Groushia students were holding knightlypetitions like jousting, sword fights, and sport events with their magical version of rugby or american football. Those from the Morgiana and Myrrdin duchies were responsible for the magical events, one of which Eine would perform in. From this, I understood the overall factions were hosting these events, but students from any duchy were allowed to participate in them. The two factions who didnt hold any of their own events were those from the Olivus duchy and those from amoner background. The Olivus duchy didnt really have a rival topete against, and, as amoner required a sponsor to join the royal academy, most of them would support their sponsors or friends side in this whole event, which made it questionable if themoners should be considered a faction in the first ce. Well, I would rather spend my time inside the smithy but this aint too bad. Youngsters deserve time to enjoy themselves, even if they are a bunch of spoiled noble akongs. Grimnir said while holding onto tes upon tes of food he bought from the stalls. He was in a festive mood, it seems. Well, Master Dwarf, are you a man of your word? If you werent stuffing your mouth full with food, I would believe you so much more. Hiehiehie, I pray to Goddess Zephira to allow us to make some good memories today, Tasianna prayed to the Goddess of Wind, Celebrations, and Travel after teasing Grimnir. Oh, how I missed visiting festivals. Once we visit the opera and coliseum tomorrow, let us stroll around the middle district a bit. I bet the festive air will be even better there, Saori eximed with a wide smile before pointing at one of the magic game stalls and pushing us to y with her. It was a ball-throwing game where you had to urately throw small balls into specific holes in a random order ording to a lighting machine. The difficulty in this game was due to the distance to the targets, making it hard as you had to control your throws well. Still, with our skills and stats, we easily trivialized the challenge and won with everybody participating. It was so easy it shouldnt have been fun but we stillughed merrily as we celebrated everybodys sess. The prizes werent bad either, since all of this was catered towards nobles. With parents and family attending to enjoy themselves, the prizes couldnt be bad. With fourplete wins, we earned ourselves four small mana batteries, perfect for our new base. After we spent even more time in the fairs ground, somebody suddenly came running to us. It was Josine. Completely out of breath, she forced herself to speak, Lady Hestia, please, you muste quickly! M-My Lady, she was forced into epting a magic duel by the Chezaic Houses twin daughters! What now? A note from AbyssRaven The [Room]. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 208: The Bullied fights back. Chapter 208: The Bullied fights back. The magic performance of the academys fair was dedicated to showing the students progress as mages, scribes, artificers, and all the other magical professions. Since this fair was held annually during the kingdoms founding anniversary week, which was about a month into the academys first semester of the year, what will be shown will mostly involve the efforts the students madest year. Nobles andmoners alike, regardless if theyre from a respectful position or just the parents of one of the students, were invited to the fair and these magical performances. The Mages Guilds guild master, as well as all the other Aleistunum mages, would use this chance to scout out potential students to invite to the Magical Capitals university. Although Griffonpeaks university was well managed, at least ording to Eines mother, it couldntpare to the best human-run university in Aleistunum. Eine invited everybody from Aurora to her performance, since she originally had something nned with her ssmates before she joined our party. This changed, however, after she gained a ton of levels and trained her magical abilities during our dungeon dive in Cedaraille. Instead of doing what she had nned before joining Aurora, which she had since described as pitiful, she had been invited by the Morgiana faction for something else. Simr to how the Greenveil and Equevanna students werepeting in which faction could earn the most during the fair, the Morgiana and Myrrdin students were trying to one-up each other during the magic performance, even recruiting students from other duchies for their cause. Some school rivalry isnt bad. It motivates students. It gets a little problematic when you publicly challenge another student to a duel, though. Eine! Arriving at the venue, I looked around it, noticing aristocrats sitting on bleachers that bore a striking simrity to an operas or cinemas cushioned chairs, surrounding a tform like a baseball match. Looking at a couple of young men and womens white and blue uniforms, I noticed that a few students were sitting with their rtives and acquaintances. White and blue are the national colors of Artorias, reflecting the color of feathers King Drangleic and his children had. With a blue jacket over a white shirt and a skirt going down to the knees, the female uniform was pretty simr to the male one, only switching out the long pants for a skirt. Fitting for a royal academy, every uniform, whether you were noble ormoner, had white embroidery and a custom-made emblem of their Houses coat of arms, if they had one. The students were allowed to customize their uniforms as long as they didntpletely rece the base clothing pieces or cover them up. As such, these students were wearing thigh-high socks, sashes, or even capes with their academy outfits. Ignoring them for now, though, I turned my attention to the tform in the middle, noticing a few young men and women wearing robes suited for mages. All of them were ring at the three people in the middle with a mix of slight irritation and anxiousness. I focused on those three people, noticing a blue-haired girl in a white and blue uniform. It was Eine; she had not changed out of her uniform into a robe. I then looked over at the two people standing opposite of her, two girls whose faces I remembered seeing at the ball. It really is the Chezaic twins! Josine, Eines maid, had called me here, telling me that Eine had epted to duel against the twins. Knowing this, everybody from Aurora immediately rushed over here. As we saw Eine calming her breathing while the twins red at Eine with deadpan eyes, showing their suppressed animosity through the twitching of their lips and eyelids, we couldnt help but call out to her. Ei! but we were immediately interrupted by someone. Ah, Lady Hestia! Wee to the academy. I hope you are enjoying your second visit. Miss Saori, Miss Tasianna, I wee you two as well. We turned around once we heard this voice, only to see Thyra of all people standing before us, along with an attendant walking behind her. She raised her hand slightly, gesturing her greeting before turning to Grimnir. Master Dwarf, I presume you are part of Lady Hestias entourage? After all, it is rare for any tazong to participate in anything us nobles host. Still holding onto his tes of food, Grimnir gave me an awkward look before looking back at Thyra and nodding. Aye, I am,ss. Im the personal cksmith of Aurora. Im only here for, uh, to see Eines performance. Peoples attention was drawn to us due to Thyra, staring at the tes he held with slight disgust. Grimnir scoffed at them but before this situation could escte, Thyra proposed that we sit down. I have already given my consent for this duel. Please, let us sit down and allow Lady Eine to solve her problem by herself. Consent? Thyra led us to the seats at the top of one of the bleachers. The seats in this row were the most unique among all the others, as if they were reserved for the finest guests. As we sat down, I asked Thyra why she was here, considering that I had learned she was 20 and had already graduated from the academy, and what she meant with giving her consent? Huh? I thought you knew, Lady Hestia. I am the academys principal. Thyras shocked face of my ignorance made me widen my eyes, clearing my mind to the point I remembered hearing a girl at the Chezaic twins tea party mention this very fact. I had moved it back into my memory since I thought it was just irrelevant gossip. Lady Hestia, I am very much qualified. I did not receive this position simply because my mother was the previous principal, but through my own merits. Just like you, I am an advanced elements practitioner. Inferno, torrent, storm, and terra. Thepositional elements of ice,va, lightning, and mud. I havent learned dark yet, and I only just learned holy magic so it hasnt evolved into [Sacred Magic] yet. Seeing my surprise, Thyra seemed to have misunderstood it for me not understanding why she was the principal, instead of not remembering she was the principal. When I cleared it up, she simply responded with an Oh and shrugged it off, as if she wanted us to forget about it. Still, hearing how she was able to learn five of the six elemental magics was pretty amazing. I didnt know about other mages but from the few Ive seen, most of them focused on one or two elements to master. Thyra and Nishio have been the only mages Ive known who have learned more basic elements than I did, and I had difficulty learning [Water Magic] and [Dark Magic] due to my titles. When Thyra mentioned she was an arcanist just like Saori, Tasianna, and me, I asked how her mother made it to the rank of Master at the mages guild. Master Kush was also an arcanist, but that was cause he rarely interacted with the mages guild ording to reports, so I was wondering if Thyras mother was an even better mage than my Master. Why was she only a vice guild master instead of the guilds master? The guild master of a mages guild branch doesnt need to be the strongest, Lady Hestia. They simply need to bepetent with managing the guild. Lady Maverina might not be the most powerful mage, but she is knowledgeable and reliable. Mother is a duchess, she is busy enough, so having to deal with the business of managing a whole guild branch on top of managing the duchy would be too burdensome, Thyra responded before pointing at the tform with Eine and the twins. All three of them attached bracelets around their wrist and activated them. From what I remembered, these were sparring bracelets. A referee then came over and registered them onto a manatech card before running over to Thyra. As he did that, I used this chance to ask Josine what exactly happened. To summarize, the twins were still bullies and Eine stepped in to protect the bully-victim. In more detail, the bully-victim was Amelia. After having to move into their maternal grandparents home in the Equevanna duchy after the Davison incident, the twins were allowed to continue to act as aristocrats despite what their parents participated in. Since Marquess Sirius, under the authority of Duke Greenveil had ordered the execution of their parents due to their treasonous actions, it wouldnt be impossible to believe the twins harbored a grudge. I heard enough reports of how the twins actively antagonized students belonging to the Greenveil duchy. Their parents were of the arcanuess rank when they still lived in Greenveil, I heard. Well, their mother belonged to an arcanuess house in Equevanna, too, Thyra exined their actions when they came back to the academy. You knew but you havent done anything? I questioned Thyra, criticizing her role as the principal. Yes, I did, since the rivalry between the Equevanna and Greenveil duchies is a known fact. Berating those twins wont stop the other students from acting out. As annoying as it is to say, the royal academy is more an institution for nobles to socialize with each other instead of a haven for learning. The training grounds before they entered high-society. The parents of a few students turned around as they heard this, giving Thyra looks of disapproval before turning around again once they saw my res. Rivalry between the duchies was considered a positive to drive the progress and innovation of the whole kingdom, especially when it could lead to their respective duke bing a grand duke. The pros of this could be seen with how students werepeting fiercely with each other during this fair. Sadly, some students took this too far. While noble students needed to act as aristocrats inside the school, nothing said you couldnt bully each other if you kept it civil. Anything that didnt lead to ruining your reputation was considered fair game and part of a nobles education. These elusive bullies were the most dangerous. On the other hand, you had the twins. Thyra mentioned she was only made the principal this year after spending two years at the basilica in Aureolis, but she had heard fromst years report that they have always acted like bullies, they were just part of the former group. After their parents died, they became more brazen. With how the student body knew about their Houses disestablishment, but not of the truth behind their parents execution, most preferred to stay away from them, in order to avoid being associated with the rtives of potential traitors. Being a noble also means knowing how to manipte others, Lady Hestia. She winked with a wry smile. Although she hadnt said it directly, from what she told me up until now, I was assuming the twins were being used by the Equevanna faction as scapegoats. Sent out to terrorize Greenveil students. Amelia, being the only child of Duke Greenveil who was still attending the academy, didnt have her siblings around to protect her, and with her being the child of amoner woman, she wasnt too popr among the more close-minded nobles. Even now, her parents and siblings were currently working with Eines parents to begin mass yeast production; as such, none of them could attend todays fair. Amelia was apparently quite popr among the Greenveil students for being a great merchant, but she wasnt the most assertive person. With a weaker constitution, she couldnt deal with stress too well, especially if people began bullying her. Eine intervened when she saw this and the rest was history. I wonder if those twins nned all of this, I thought before noticing Amelia sitting at a seat, biting her fingernails while surrounded by other Greenveil students. She was staring at Eine intently. After Thyra set the victory conditions for the duel, a mana barrier encapsted the tform, protecting the viewers from harm. A few people were gossiping about how it was unfair for two people to gang up on a single person, but everybody from Aurora knew better. Higher level, higher base stats, more quality skills. Eines got this. There was no need to worry about her but, something inside me was telling me it wouldnt be that simple. There should be students who have heard about Eine getting stronger, and even if those twins havent, they wouldnt just ept a duel without preparation, right? I mean, shouldnt they at least be wary the moment Eine epted to duel both of them? It was then when the twins unveiled two books from underneath their jackets. A collective Grimoires? came from the students wearing mage robes, and I confirmed the twins werent carrying normal books through my [Mana Eyes]. Eine tensed up a bit as she saw this. From the spell rings on the twins fingers, most spectators probably believed their weapons would be those, so those grimoires came as a surprise to everybody. Without dying the battle any longer, the referee called for Eine and the twins to get in ce. This shall be an exhibition duel as part of the fair, not a magician duel, by the orders of Principle Thyra Nimue Morgiana. This match shall end the moment a participants Health reaches or goes below 25% or if somebody leaves the mana barrier. With that, please, ready yourself! The referee then pointed the card he held up to the sky and paused. After a couple of seconds, he pressed it. Match, begin! The first to make a move was none other than Eine. Wary of what the twins, Francesca and Irac, were nning, she shot out two chantless [Wind sh]es. She could have cast [Tornado Bullet], but I guess she didnt want to kill them. The elder of the two, Francesca, winced as she saw the two air des shoot right at her and her sister, but jumped right in front of her younger sibling and opened her grimoire. The book opened, with its pages fluttering as though sted open with wind. The movement only stopped once Francesca touched a page, causing it to lighten up. Earth Wall! she called out and a wall of dense earth shot up from the ground, barely blocking Eines spells in time. Seals! multiple onlookers scoffed and clicked their tongues as they saw the twins utilize a spell bound into a seal to duel Eine. I turned over to Thyra and she nodded, making me remember what Thyra said yesterday. Most mages believe using seals devalues your abilities as a mage. It is something non-mages use. That was what I understood when Thyra mentioned the stigma around seals among mages. I personally disagreed with that opinion the moment I saw Francesca cast a spell without needing to chant for it. It still consumed mana and you still needed to know when to use them, showing skill and effort. Going back to the fight, the younger of the twins, Irac, opened her grimoire and began casting multiple spells in consecutive order. [Strengthening mes], [Protective Water], [Swift Winds], [Sturdy Earth], [Holy Protection], and [Holy Strength]; the buffing spells you would receive through the Divine System began enveloping Iracs body. Eine, unable to see the twins, naturally cast [Sturdy Earth] and [Swift Winds] on herself before continuing her assault. The moment she finished, Irac jumped from their cover and shot a [me Spear] at Eine. Eines eyes widened and she clicked her tongue, dodging the spell by sting herself out of the way with [Wind st]. Irac continued shooting out spells, giving her elder sister enough time to buff herself up, too. Once she was done, a barrage of spells rained down upon Eine, forcing her to desperately dodge all the attacks by the slimmest margin. Her uniform was slowly getting ruined over time, causing her to frown. Oh, by the Light! This is far too one-sided?! Why are Lady Irac and Lady Francesa using such dangerous spells for a simple exhibition duel?! I guess thats what seals enable you to do. She and Lady Francesca are earth mages, from what I remember. They do not train much but have innately good potential due to their lineage. Casting so many spells at once still consumes a lot of mana. Truly? And they are ganging up against a counts daughter while using all these seals? Thats deplorable! Even if Lady Eine has improved and can cast chantlessly now, thats still too unfair! Why is everybody overreacting like this? This is actually annoying at this point. Thyra, noticing Aurorasck of reaction, turned around and spoke, I see you four have the fullest trust in Lady Eine. From my reports, Lady Eine only trained her earth and wind magic up to level five and wasnt very proficient in a mages duel, well, before she joined your party, of course. Ehhh, this is whatever, Grimnir was the first to speak on Eines behalf. Thess nearly fell to her death during our dungeon dive. Whether getting mauled by beasts or getting sted by spells, shes dealt with worse living the typical life of an adventurer. Wh-What?! Lady Eine didnt tell me about this! It was Josine who burst out in a panic, hinting at how Eine left some information out when she retold her adventure to her maid. Before she got a heart attack, Tasianna stood up and calmed Josine down. Its alright, Josine. Its alright. Its alright to worry but you should have more faith in your mistress, especially after you saw how much shes progressed. Shes receiving training from her father because she was able to impress him. Have faith, Josine. Saori nodded, looking rather bored. Exactly, and these are not opponents you need to worry about, Josine. As long as she has those rings, I do not think she will lose to two amateurs. Saori then pointed at the twins and the barrage of spells they were shooting out. If Tasianna, Saori, or Lady Hestia were dueling her right now instead of those girls, we would only need a handful of spells to lock Eine down and defeat her. But those twins are demonstrating that they have zero knowledge on how to efficiently use their spells, just slinging them around with the belief they have enough to sustain themselves for the rest of the duel. They thought they could juste into this duel without any practice or training and defeat a member of Aurora. Hmph! A few nobles turned around again, giving Saori some looks of disapproval. Annoyed, I exuded my auras and the nobles jolted their heads away from me, sweating now despite the cool air of spring. Haha, true! Eines game n is to get them to expand all their spells and make them regret challenging her. You can just look at the twins expressions. Slightly purple, so arcane corruption is creeping in. They are frowning despite their supposed advantage, clouding their uracy even further. In proper hands, I think seals are a useful tool, but I guess this is what you alluded to, right, Thyra? I turned over to the principal of the academy, a smile on my face. True, if you have no knowledge on how to cast spells, seals are simply wasted on you. I have seen E-rank adventurers more capable at using seals than these two. Maybe Ill use this example to lobby for more practical fighting training, especially with the number of nobles watching this match. An underperforming counts daughter has be more proficient in battle than the twin daughters of a disestablished arcanuess house. That is not eptable. We werent speaking so loudly without a reason. Unlike a normal sport match, the nobles had the decency to speak less loudly, making the venue pretty quiet and less hype. Everybody around us could hear us and this naturally caused people to speak. Hey, hey, thats the one of the Goddess blessed, right? The one who sang yesterday at the ball? Lady Eine is part of her party?! Such a ragtag group of different races, but Lady Eine hasnt been hurt yet. What did they do to train her? Oh, thats Lady Hestia! My parents mentioned they fought with her when Cedaraille was attacked by that giant spider. She and her party were the ones to deal the deciding blow and steal Duke Greenveils prey. I still remember how she clearly said Lady Eine was her retainer at the tea party. Tch! Everybody, dont listen to the principal! Lady Irac and Francesca are two mages with high potential. As fellow vassals of Duke Equevanna, we should be suppo- HUH?! No, Im out of fire spells! It was Francescas voice, screaming out how she used up a set of her attacks. Turning the pages of her grimoire to find a spell as sweat began to drop on the books paper, the rapid attacks of the twins died down for a moment. But this was exactly what Eine was waiting for. Irac clicked her tongue and prepared to shoot out another fire spell but Petal me-KYAAAA! The moment she called out the spells name, an earthen wall sprang out from the ground in front of her, causing her spell to crash against it and explode point-nk in front of her, hitting herself with the sshback. Try not to scream your attacks, Eine casually said, her brown spell ring just finished glowing. Irac! Uhm, Water Ball!Moderate Heal! Francesca doused the fire burning her younger sister and healed up the wounds she sustained from her own attack. I am sure that if a priest were to see this, they probably would have been enraged with a non-church member casting a white grace on somebody. The expressions of the spectators were enough to suggest that. Eine, you damn bitch! How dare you-huh?! Where are you?! With rage-filled eyes, Francesca turned around to confront Eine, only to be met with silence and emptiness. Eine was nowhere to be seen for her. Lady Francesca, look up! Eines sneaky trick would have worked if people wouldnt cheat but, even that was already toote for the twins. Watch out for upskirt moments, Eine~ Francesca jolted her head up, finally noticing Eine had used [Dragoon Jump] to jump into the air and was using [Wind st] to move herself up there. Having found her target again, Francesca grinned as she prepared another spell, only for another [Earth Wall] to ruin her ns. The wall shot upright beneath her and shot her into the air. Ahhhhhhhhh!!! Screaming, Francesca rotated in the air before mming her face uponnding on the ground, breaking her nose. Thebined gasp of the Equevanna students echoes throughout the venue only to be immediately reced by screams of despair. Good fight, Lady Francesca. Lady Irac. Having created her own opening through the usage of low-tier spells, she swooped back on the ground and sted both twins out of the mana barrier with [Wind st], granting her the win in the end through ring out. As I thought, she frowned cause her uniform was ruined from not dodging those spells properly. The winner of this duel has been decided! Through ring out, Lady Eine has won this duel! Runes will be activated to heal your injuries! the referee announced before activating the sparring card in his hand, switching on the runes etched into the sparring bracelets. Cheers erupted from the Greenveil students side, pping and praising Eine for her sess. Thyra then stood up and requested for me to amplify her voice with [Aerokinesis]. Lady Eine, would you be willing to show us your strongest spells from your repertoire? Storm and Terra, if you may? Thyra spoke to Eine from atop the bleacher, somehow guessing Eines magic skills correctly. With no reason to decline, she cast both [Storm Magic Lv. 1]s [Tornado Bullet] and [Terra Magic Lv. 2]s [Bedrock des], stunning the people in the audience. Thyra smirked and began a speech, Dear, students of the royal academy of Griffonpeak, as you could see, two daughters of an arcanuess were simply defeated by a counts daughter through the effective usage of [Wind st] and [Earth Wall]. This is not to belittle seals or magic scrolls, but a testament to a mages ability to ovee perilous threats through ingenuity and experience. Without knowing how to use your spells properly, how can you expect to be a proper mage? Thyra then stretched her hand out, as if inviting everybody to something. This is my first year as your principal, my dear students, but I have the ambition to change our academy to a haven of education. The additional courses that I will introduce to the curriculum will focus more on the practical usage of your abilities as mages and knights. How can you call yourself the elites of the kingdom if simple adventurers surpass yourbat abilities? Are you not more interested in beingbat effective before graduating? Thank you for your attention. So she allowed the duel to happen just to give out this speech? Hehe, sly noble. The students were naturally confused at what Thyra just said but a few of them seemed to have been won over. Those from the Morgiana duchy were immediately won over, mostly cause of their patriotic feelings, but the Greenveil students who saw Eine beat the twins were surprisingly also on board, despite being mostly merchants. As parents and students began to make noise over Thyras speech, I narrowed my ears as I noticed the twins speaking to Eine. This isnt over, Eine! This isnt over, you hear me! We will make you regret what you did to our father and mother! Even if it means taking your house down! Francesca dered with reddened eyes and blood on her face. Eine frowned as she saw the two girls struggling to suppress the aches around their bodies and the tears about to burst from their eyes. With a stern re, she spoke back, Both your father and mother are traitors of the kingdom. You can try if you want, but remember that I will fight this time. I will fight back, no matter what! The rest of the event went by smoothly. Josine helped Eine change out of her tattered uniform into a new one and we reunited back at the seats. She then left us again to perform with her group, and honestly, it wasnt the most impressive thing really, even after switching to the Morgiana group. It was mostly theoretical stuff about making spells from [Wind Magic], so I wasnt very interested in it. But that didnt matter. Eine seemed to have fun doing it so I still had to be there for her. Speaking of friends, the moment the duel ended, I saw Amelia leave the venue, not even congratting Eine on a good fight. I know she severed their friendship, but still Regardless, the event continued. Students specialized in the six elements, except for the fire mages, began performing their shows one by one. When the magic performance ended without any fire mages, it suddenly reminded me of something. Ah, Lady Thyra, would you happen to know about a family called the Talsyn? I heard they were retainers for your family. She nodded so I continued, Well, uhm, could you please tell them that Macklemor is dead? Huuu, you know about Mister Macklemor, Lady Hestia? To quell Thyras curiosity, I exined to her how I met him during my first Quest to stop the bandit group he belonged to, having to kill him after an ident. Ahh, I see that is a shame. Well, I never met him personally since we were of different standing, but the Talsyns are part of the Morgiana House, even if they are our retainers. I heard something had happened with the previous fire professor, but I hadnt looked into it too much. I didnt even know Macklemor was once his student damn. Lady Thrya, Thyras attendant called her out for cursing, and Thyra nodded. Thank you very much for informing me about this. As the heir, I have a responsibility to take care of my retainers. I cannot do anything anymore for Mister Macklemor, but I will make sure his family knows about this I will assume you do not wish me to mention you as the source, Lady Hestia? I nodded and Thyraplied. She sighed deeply. Haaaaaaa, why does drama always follow the fire mages? I cannot even install a professor for fire magic because of that incident with Professor Svonnweidher. Well, not to speak ill of the dead, but Keith had iting. He was leading a fanatical sect of fire mages around. So Professor Svonnweidher is dead also? I presume you nevermind. The amount ofints Im receiving from the students who wish to pursue fire magic is causing me a headache already. I dont want to speak about it to you, Lady Hestia. She paused for a moment beforeing closer to whisper something to me. Although, since youre part of him through that title, couldnt you do something? You are a fire mage after all. I shook my head and declined. Im not involving myself with Shiterno. We then visited the knightpetition hosted by the Groushia and Lecartiglio students. Because of Eines duel and her performance with the magic venue, we missed Jonathans participation in it since it coincided with Eines. We missed quite arge part of thepetition but came in time to witness some knight getting fangirled by a bunch of female students. Kyaaaahhhh, Lord Charleslyt, you are so cool! We will be rooting for you when you make it to Rank A with your party! You are the perfect pdin, Lord Charleslyt! You are amazing! Too much fangirling, urgh. Without giving him another look, we left the venue and returned to Eines mansion. The ball held at the academy did not interest Eine, who was only focused on her own training, especially motivated after the duel today. Even without her father, KleaHatma was a good enough coach for sword fighting just cause Eines sword was a whipsword. But Peace wouldntst too long for Eine and House Helvas. With everything working so well for the family, it wouldnt have been too naive to think it wouldst a bit longer, right? Well sadly, this wouldnt be the case. Jonathan did not return to the mansion that day. The only thing we found was a letter. Father, Mother, Eine. Forgive me for my selfishness. For my own training, I shall be leaving on a journey. I renounce my title as heir and I wish you to grant it to Eine. Please, do not look for me, I will be in goodpany. Chapter 209: Support to Find a Brother. Chapter 209: Support to Find a Brother. Everybody, is this really what we should be pursuing next? Couldnt my brother have simply moved somewhere into the town? If he was kidnapped, then shouldnt we make haste? Or, we havent even looked outside the gates yet, in the forest or even at the riverbank. Urgh, I just think this a waste of time. By Crustacias twin locks, calm down already,ss. Haste aint gonna magically bring your brother back when we have no clues. Grimnir is right, Eine. My garms have already searched the academys grounds, around the noble district, and inside the merchant district. Look around you, the middle district is in full uproar from the festival. Griffonpeak is far toorge for us to search without any leads. That is why we are going to the hunters guild. It was the morning after Eine and her parents received Jonathans letter, informing them he was running away from home on a journey to strengthen himself. Renouncing his birthright as the heir of House Helvas to Eine, he disappearedpletely. After the initial panic, the servant who delivered the letter to us exined that somebody in full armor hade to deliver the letter, saying that Lord Jonathan wouldnt be able toe home, so he wrote this letter. The servant admitted the man was wearing a helmet, obstructing his face, and that they didnt give her the chance to ask any further questions as he jumped on a gargoyle and flew off. Understandably, the first thing Arcanuess and Arcaliess Helvas thought was that their son had been kidnapped. It seemed too fishy and they thought all of this would lead to them paying a ransom for Jonathan, but neither the stranger nor the letter said anything about it. It was probably almost midnight when we received this terrible news, but everybody still ventured out to look for Eines brother. Count and Countess Helvas immediately took off on their flying mounts to track down the stranger, asking us to look at the academy, thest ce Jonathan should have been. Since the academy was hosting a ball for the students, it was still filled with people, giving us a chance to ask a few people there. Jonathan Helvas? Well, thest time I saw him was during the tournament we knight students held. He did pretty well, although he didnt make it to the finals. Hmm, about the tournament itself? Well, just like every other year, the final prize was a one-on-one duel against a knight to gain tips and experience. We were lucky enough to persuade Lord Charleslyt to appear this year! Lord Jonathan? I apologize but I havent seen him anywhere at the ball. Then again, you too only came now when its almost over, Lady Eine. I heard your brother does not have a fiance yet, so maybe he dashed away with a fairdy into the night? Hiehie. Oh, Lady Hestia, I did not expect you to Uhm, I-Im sorry, Lady Thyra? Well, the young principal has already retired back home to rest. We professors, agreed to stay and supervise the students to make sure they conduct themselves as proper nobles. Hmm, Jonathan Helvas? I apologize, but I do not believe I have seen him. If you wish, I shall ask the other professors to help in your inquiry. Nothing. Eine told us that Jonathan had been nning to go to the ball since this was hisst year at the academy. Since his duty as heir also involved finding a fiance, he was nning on using this ball to find a potential wife for himself before asking his parents for help. However, ording to everybody we asked, he didnt even attend. Without any other clues, we had Saori search around the academys premises with her garms. As much as they hated being called bloodhounds, they were fantastic trackers second only to Saori. They managed to sniff out Jonathans lingering smell, but the trail led us to the sky, and, unfortunately, the wind had already blown everything away. We were once again left dry without a lead, only learning that Jonathan moved to somewhere in the lower city. Due to the sheer size of Griffonpeak and the fact that it was the middle of the night, we had to call the search off and return to the mansion, where Eines parents weed us back. They too couldnt find any leads. Once morning came, Arcanuess Helvas exined that he had sent his spies out to look for Jonathan and that he wanted Eine to continue the search as well. He and his wife were needed to support Duke Greenveil with the yeast deal and help train the servants and workers to produce yeast and pastries, all the while ensuring the production methods of this new yeast stayed in our possession. Considering that Jonathan was potentially kidnapped, it appeared that he was rather unconcerned about the situation, but that couldnt have been further from the truth. Unable to calm down, he wasnt able to fall asleep, much like his wife and daughter. He was restlessly tapping his feet even as he spoke to us. In the end, he was sending more qualified people out to track his son down, which included us. He still had to fulfill his duty as the head of the house, to make sure his rank would rise up to arcanuess for his houses prosperity. There was also the fact that he and the duke were responsible for providing the pastries on my concert day, using it to promote this new product to the kingdom. He did mention that he would ask his elder brother and Duke Greenveil to help out if we couldnt do something. Honestly, I would have preferred if he would help out as well, since the concert was less important than Jonathans safety. But I can understand he has his duty as a noble and probably wants to distract himself with work since he really cant directly help with the search. As such, we skipped the opera and coliseum today, despite how much I really wanted to go to the opera. We searched around the noble district for clues; maybe he was staying at another nobles home, and the merchant district, since there was the possibility he did meet up with a girl or so. Nothing again, so we gave up on the search and went to get help. And our help wouldnte from the Mercenary Guild, but from the Hunters Guild. Upon entering the guild, we noticed how it was filled with the festive mood of the city. Instead of working, many of the hunters simply met up inside the guild and were celebrating together as a whole group. I could hear the inn next to the guild being filled to the brim with shouts, cheers, and belches. Looking around, I saw the receptionists cheering along with the adventurers while staying behind the counter. Even in Griffonpeak, the guild staff was as professional as ever. Ignoring the partying crowd, and those who tried to hit on us before getting scared off by Grimnir, we went over to the reception, where I noticed the quest board filled with Quest papers, like, it was overflowing. Wow, does Griffonpeak have that much work? I guess it has a dungeon here, but even Cedaraille didnt have such a full quest board. Since nobody was lining up, we didnt need to wait on anybody. Once we were at the counter, I began speaking. Hello, my name is Hestia, leader of the D rank party Aurora. May I ask if the guild leader is around today and if she has the time to speak with us? The receptionist, a female foxian, greeted us but looked a bit bewildered. I apologize but the guild master currently has a guest. Uhm, would you possibly have an appointment with her, Lady Shrine Maiden? I raised an eyebrow. Since Krymdar mentioned the guild master of the hunters guild branch in Griffonpeak, Muraina or something, wanted to speak with us, she should have informed her staff about me. Apparently, she hadnt. While I was thinking for a reason, Saori moved in front of me. Guild Master Murainas acquaintance, Sir Krymdar, had told us two days ago at the royal ball that she wanted to speak with our party leader. We have a witness, even. Saori then called for Eine. In her repaired dragoon armor, Eine stuck out the most amongst our group and looked the most knight-like. She sighed and pointed at the crest on her armor, the coat of arms of House Helvas. I am Eine Fiero Helvas, the second child of Count Helvas of Greenveil. I apologize for using my status here, but I can attest to my party members words that they met a dark elven man at the royal ball two days ago. Please, would it be possible for you to ask the guild master if she has time now? Please? Whether it was cause of Eines double usage of please or her impatient look, the receptionist nodded and epted our request. Going up the stairs, itsted only one or two minutes for her toe back and state, The guild master would like to see you now, please, before leading us upstairs. As we walked up the stairs, Grimnir spoke to me, Two more of us need to reach C rank for our party to average out to C rank,ss. The higher your rank, the more the guild will be willing to hear you out for even the most mundane ddarg. It is a matter of rank again. Considering how much weve been neglecting actually doing Quests, this was simply the consequence of ourziness. I would love to stopining about this, but with how many things have been happening around us, we really didnt have time to just chill and do some more Quests. On the second floor, we were led to an elven woman in a green dress, working as a secretary. She excused the foxian receptionist and bowed to us, greeting me with, On behalf of the Saeri, I am ddened to see you well, Lady Hestia. Please, enter. You are amongst allies. Why does this feel as if Im joining some weird cult? Ah, whatever. The room we entered was a middle-sized office where you would expect an executive of apany would work. It was well decorated, not like a nobles mansion with its shiny and silky furniture and trinkets to show off the owners wealth and status, no, it would be more urate to call it harmonic, more focused on being breathable. Aside from the necessary manatech likemps and mana pens, the entire room was made and decorated with only wooden furniture and nts growing in pots. From an artistic perspective, everything was gorgeous. Artisan-made wooden chairs, tables, bookshelves, and so on, had engravings and features added to them that would make the ones inside Eines fathers mansion embarrassed. There was this perfection I couldnt exactly describe properly. Just by being inside this room for a mere few seconds, I felt more rxed and calm. Was there an enchantment or rune creating this serene atmosphere, or was it just a simple illusion from this nature-aligned room? Wee, Meoschaera roy Sheothrudra. Meo-what now? My focus was then directed away from the room and to the person standing behind a wooden desk. Strangely, my attention wasnt on the person itself but on the mysterious creature perched on their slim, pristine white shoulder. It was a wooden creature in the form of a bird with tworge wings acting like shields for the person it was resting on. Something green was glowing from the crevices of its treant-like body and multiple arrows were stuck on its back, or rather, they were growing from its back. Its tworge yellow shining eyes were staring at us, assessing if we were a threat or not, I think. Haha, dont worry about Whisperia. It might look scary in its treant body, but it simply has the curiosity of a lesser fae. The same womanly voice appeared again, bringing my eyes to a woman stroking the treant bird. With long sharp ears and an incredibly t chest despite her hourss form, it reminded me too much of Silva and Tasianna in her elven form. Once the elven secretary closed the door, the elven woman once again spoke, I wee you, Aurora, this time inmon tongue. Meoshaera roy Sheothrudra, or, Princess of Dragons inmon. Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, on behalf of the children of Sariel, the Sari, I, Muraina Yvetta Groveshield, wee you to our world. Please, sit. She gestured with her hand to a set of sofas before pointing our attention to a person leaning his back on a wall, somebody I have already met. I believe you have already acquainted yourself with this gentleman? Lady Hestia, Miss Saori, Miss Tasianna. It is good to meet you once again. It was none other than Krymdar, the dark elven alchemist who had epted Tasianna as his student. He was the guest the foxian receptionist mentioned. After Grimnir and Eine introduced themselves, all seven of us sat down on the sofas. Considering how much I heard about elves not liking humans, I thought Krymdar or Muraina would be a bit more wary with Eine here, but I guess that worry was only in Eines and my heads. Foremost, I must ask for your forgiveness, Princess Hestia. Kargryx had called for Sariels aid in finding your egg and returning you to your parents, but we failed. I have received an extensively detailed report from Sir Farron of your exploits in the Belzac forest along with what you had experienced there. As such, you having to face those dangers is due to our ipetence. Muraina, the guild master of the hunters guild of Griffonpeak, after introducing herself, bowed and asked for forgiveness. I was bewildered. It felt weird to have somebody I had just met bow before me as if she had justmitted a capital crime. If you think about it, even if the collective whole of Sariel did feel guilty, why was she, a single person, being so dramatic about it? Even then, it wasnt as if I was ming anybody for me being stuck inside the Belzac forest actually, now that I thought about it, I did me my parents and the gods when I first started out. However, I had since matured enough to know better. Please, stop, its alright. You dont need to apologize for it. Im not ming anybody for my stay in Belzac, so please raise your head. When Muraina did, I continued. Also, I know Krymdar asked me toe here, but Im not here as a Princess of Kargryx but just as Hestia, so let us not speak too much about it. Lets keep this casual if possible. Uhm, you just mentioned Farron, and Krymdar said you got your information from him. What is your rtionship with him? Looking relieved for a moment, Muraina let out a sigh before suddenly switching her expression away from her previous demeanor. Nothing serious, really. We are simply friends who met when Farron was still an active adventurer knight. When Marquiss Sirius requested a new guild leader for the branch in Firwood, I rmended Farron. Im also good friends with Yorshka. I have also received Farrons report after Yorshka met up with you. Yuuuup, thank you very much for not informing me about that. It helped me make such a good impression on the Meoshaera. Krymdar gave a sarcastic remark to Muraina for withholding information on him, just to be attacked by the treant bird of hers. Ugh, gick, damn thing! Okaaaaaaaaay. Speaking of Yorshka, if she had sent that message over to her n, shouldnt their goal be to deliver the missive to my dragon mother? Ive been anticipating her to swoop to Griffonpeak at any time now, but she hasnt yet. I mean, I wasnt trying to meet her, but considering shes an SS rank dragon, shouldnt her flight speed be super quick? I couldnt help but wonder why there was almost a months worth of a dy. Anyway, I shall keep my conduct casual, as you wish, Lady Hestia. Yorshka should have informed you about everything already, so I wont bore you with the details from the elven side. Since Farron knew the circumstances, he sent your profile to us, just like with the King. We are aware of your status as a reincarnator and champion of Aurena, Lady Hestia. This also includes the secrets of yourpanions, Miss Saori and Miss Tasianna the aifli. Be assured, we will keep your secret. I guess its better than speaking around it awkwardly. After making that clear, Muraina bluntly asked for the reason of our visit. Speak freely. Why have youe to meet me today? Ah, right. Its because of my friend here, Eine. I then pushed her to ask for her favor. Since Muraina considered Farron a friend, she probably didnt dislike humans as much as Silva or Krymdar. Weing her response with a polite smile, Muraina listened to Eines request, Thank you for listening, Guild Master Muraina. I Actually, I wanted to ask Mister Krymdar for a favor, as Hestia had mentioned he was an elven spy outside his duty as an imperial alchemist. Uhm, yesterday, my brother, my houses heir, seemingly ran away from home after leaving a letter for my parents and me. We presume he was kidnapped and I am here to ask if you may help me. Letter? Krymdar stroked his chin before gesturing to us for the letter. Eine took it out from her pouch and handed it over to him. With his ck eyes moving intently, Krymdar took his time to read the letter. When he finished it, he snapped his head up. Are you sure your brother was kidnapped? Huh? Question marks appeared over everybodys head, aside from Saori and Grimnir, prompting Eine to question Krymdar what he meant with that question. Look at the way the letter is written. When a person is kidnapped and a letter is sent, there is one question you must ask yourself first. Who was the person who wrote this letter? It was either one of the kidnappers or the kidnapped, and if we included a forger in this presumption, we should be even more cautious. Have you checked if this is your brothers writing style? Eine nodded. Jonathans attendant and mother checked to make sure it was his. Alright, then, if we excluded the chance of a forger writing this, then our next move would be to analyze the writing itself. Krymdar exined how a letter always had small details you could pick out from the way you wrote a letter. This method was most effective if the person had a tidy calligraphy but Krymdar boasted how he could do the same even if the writing was messy. As the letter was written in ink, instead of with mana, there were even more clues he could dig out. If you wrote it in a rush, there would be small ink smears dragged along by the speed of the pen. Stressed people write more sloppily and are prone to mistakes. If you stopped writing to think in between, the inks dryness was another clue if the letter was sent early enough. There were more but he didnt want to list it out here. Let us presume your brother is able to keep his calm in this situation and hes simply copying the words from another parchment. Even then, this letter is still too tidy and deliberate. I will assume your brother ispetent considering hes your familys heir, which means he should be intelligent enough to use this small reprieve to devise a way to escape. While you write a letter, there should be enough openings for you to think, Krymdar exined. This letter is perfect, nothing suspicious about it. Hmph, I had a feeling that would be the case, but you are working with assumptions like me, dflei. How can you be so sure about your statement, or is this just the usual bravado of a dflei? Grimnir remarked, earning him augh from Krymdar. Dflei was the dwarven word for dark elf if I remember correctly. Wait, Grimnir had a feeling Jonathan wasnt kidnapped? Good one, Master Mundari. I wont argue that we dark elves exude more confidence than our high and wind elves brethren, Krymdar smirked as he leaned on the sofa, causing Grimnir to scoff. Regardless, like you said, this was all just guesswork from me, I have no evidence. However, consider it; what if your brother really is in goodpany, girl? If he wasnt kidnapped then this was his own choice, right? That threw a wrench into our ns. Turning around, Eines expression was a mix between baffled and confused. It sounded absurd, honestly. Why would Jonathan want to suddenly leave his home and family? As if she wanted to know this herself, Saori spoke up instead of me, Eine, I did not want to bring this point up, since I was not sure about it. In addition, this is your familys problem. As your friends, this is also our problem, but if we are to continue, I believe we need to make everything clear. Grimnir nodded, agreeing with Saori. True,ss. A person does not run away from their safe haven without a concrete reason. If the whole heir stuff was too stressful for him, he should have talked this over with your parents. Act like a responsible young man. You and your brother are on bad terms, at least from what Ive seen since meeting you. Care to borate? Speaking up can be cathartic, a way to free yourself. Ive noticed how Eine and Jonathan have been avoiding each other more, contradicting what I learned about them in Firwood. When Eine met up with Jonathan in Firwood, I thought Eine was a brocon. Ever since they reunite in Griffonpeak, however, none of that warmth could be seen. He couldnt ept me being trained to be a griffon knight. Eine eventually forced herself to say. When we met back at the academy, everything was still normal. Actually, he seemed even brighter. He told me after our spar, he was training even more fiercely, epting that he hadnt been giving his utmost to improve. It was truly inspirational She then paused, and continued, It was during the first day since I returned. Father and Mother told the professors I was training, that was why I couldnt attend sses. When I was to show the fruits of my training, I wanted to show off as much as I could. I guess when Jonathan learned about it, I think it was then that we began to drift apart. Jonathan objected to Arcanuess Helvass decision to sponsor Eines squire initiation, unable to ept Eines crazy amount of progress in little more than nearly three months after meeting me. He hid it behind softer words like Eine isnt ready yet and Shouldnt we give her more time to train her body? but Eine was able to understand her brothers jealousy. While Jonathan couldnt ept being weaker than his sister, Eine couldnt ept her brothers cold attitude towards her progress. The siblings werent able to remedy this despite their parents interjection. While Jonathan was able to act as if everything was normal, never making it awkward in public, Eine and Jonathan havent had a good chat in a long time. In other words, like brother, like sister? Tasianna bluntly summarized everything after Eines exnation. [100% true, dear. As much as I liked drama, having to hear Eine confess all of this to me and her maid Josine was not fun. How liberating it is that the obvious is finally unveiled. I didnt need to be a Demon of Envy to notice the clear jealous aura around him,] KleaHatma suddenly said to us telepathically. In the end, the most likely reason for Jonathans disappearance wasnt a kidnapping but running away of his own free will, driven by his own envy and hurt pride. Saori and Grimnir managed to notice this immediately, despite how obvious it should have been. Am I still a bit too naive, I wonder? After letting out a sigh, Eine looked back at Krymdar. It seemed speaking her mind did actually help her. Please, Mister Krymdar. Even if my brother wasnt kidnapped, the fact he told us not to look for him is something I cant ept. I cant even ept him relinquishing his right as the heir without going through the proper procedures! Please, I need to at least know if hes safe and what his goal is. Krymdar stroked his chin once again, contemting Eines request only to be interrupted by Muraina, I apologize, but Krymdar currently doesnt have the time. There is something we need to do at our elven outpost close to Griffonpeak. What is an elven outpost? I asked. North of Griffonpeak is arge solitary forest deemed a monster-infested area. As a safety procedure to keep a check on the humans, to prevent them from doing anything as unforgiving as what they did during the Faefolk War, we Sari from the Enforcer faction took over this forest to monitor the humans in that area. King Drangleic gave us permission for our stay here, Muraina exined, although she didnt go into detail about what this Enforcer faction was. However, thanks to a sudden outburst of monsters starting from a week ago around the Greenveil and Griffonpeak border, the guild has been overflowing with subjugation Quests, as you could see on our Questboard. I even recently received information that a B rank monster had appeared inside of a cave in the same forest. The elves at the outpost are younglings in elven terms, unused to battle outside a forest. Border? Ah, shit, youre right, Krymdar gave himself a facepalm for forgetting. Muraina and I are supposed to go and help those younglings, well, more like I should apany Muraina to support her with my magic and potions. By the Night father, curse that damn wyvern for rampaging around in that area! This was supposed to be my vacation! Im not here to clean up a monster outbreak. A wyvern? Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and I suddenly stiffened up at Krymdars words. Noticing this, Muraina leaned forward and asked what was wrong with us, even beginning to look suspicious. Nice poker faces, Grimnirined, shaking his head at our mistake. Come on, leader, we should take proper responsibility for our actions. Urged by Grimnir, I gulped and spoke the truth about this wyvern they spoke about. I exined how this wyvern, Astalos, was pursuing us since my stay in the Belzac forest, ordered by Kargryxmor to help me escape. After an incident, we met again on our way to Griffonpeak, where I was forced to fight him to protect my party. As you could expect from an experienced and old B rank wyvern, he was a difficult foe. None of us could hold back. A-And, well, lets just say that I created an explosion that pretty much devastated that part of the area, I reluctantly retold the encounter, stuttering at how to describe my dive bomb. Eine was heavily injured during the battle, uhm, something which required help from Goddess Aurena, Tasianna continued. Lady Hestia had to focus on transporting Eine to Griffonpeak while Miss Saori was knocked unconscious during the fight. We didnt have any mac seeds on us after we harvested some blood and organs from the wyvern. Excuses, Tasianna, Grimnir shook his head. We forgot about it. I could have said something, but I simply forgot about the situation after we barely got out of it alive. Even then, I didnt notify anybody about it. Considering Ive been C rank for a while, I should have known better. By the rock hide on my ears, this is my mistake, guild master. I apologize. Muraina had her eyes shut and was pinching the bridge of her nose. Krymdar noted, Ah, so that was why the reports mentioned arge part of the woods being burned down. After letting Muraina contemte, she raised her pointing finger and reprimanded us with her eyes shut. This is a warning, Aurora. She disregarded my imperial status, following my previous wish to treat me as Hestia. Your negligence could have cost people their lives. Sure, an outbreak of monsters could mean more work for hunters, but it brings nothing but problems for the leaders of that area. This was a huge one. Next time, if you cannot drain the mana from the area, NOTIFY SOMEBODY! Muraina mmed her hand on the table before us. Mage guild members are required to clean up after they cast magic. The mana contaminating the area above a certain limit can cause B rank monsters to spawn, that should be something you all should understand! She raised her finger up again, making us focus on the one she held up. You could be expelled from both the hunters and mages guild for this, so reflect on your mistake here. The problems this monster spawning caused were quite severe. Yes, maam, everybody said. I will not inform the mages guild nor apply a penalty on your party. However! Aspensation, I will require your help on this matter, yes? Youll be taking over for Krymdar, youll be cleaning up your own mess. This will be your punishment. Understood? Urgh, we dont have a real choice if we dont want to lose our memberships Gotta stay positive. This is a chance to get some experience, right? We epted. I did tell her about my concert in the end, though. Sure, it was rather brazen of me, but we have been nning it for a while now and I couldnt afford to cancel it, especially since this was my job as a champion. Haaaaa, it would be a problem if I went against one of the Origin Gods. Thankfully, Muraina was reasonable. The seventh, the day after your concert, alright? I nodded. It would be a bit too soon after the concert, but we could rest in the RV on our way there. Good. Krymdar, you are free now, I have some willing hunters to help. I waster told only those Muraina trusted may enter the outpost, so this Quest was never an official one, at least until now. Krymdar shrugged his shoulders, epting Eines request casually. As Eine was thanking him, Krymdar suddenly stood up and knocked on a door in the back of the room. Im not too familiar with the undercity of Griffonpeak. Ill call for help. When it opened, another acquaintance appeared. Yo,dies! Great to see you again! It was Gael. Chapter 210: More Plans on my Schedule. Chapter 210: More ns on my Schedule. So, you actually stopped drinking until you ck out and went out to train? Saori was the first to speak after Gael revealed himself to be Murainas actual mystery guest and we had to introduce him to Eine and Grimnir. Gael nodded, rxing on the sofa. Well, I was kinda lying low before that whole incident we experienced together in Firwood, but that isnt the case anymore. At the very least, I thought I should be fit enough to defend myself from the bottom feeders of my old crews. Plus, I need some money right now, so I need to work more. Then shouldnt you be working for Farron? You are his vice, I argued. I hadnt interacted with him as much as Saori or Tasianna, so I only knew him as an arcane trickster who acted as Farrons shadow. Lady Hestia, I am his spymaster. As long as I keep sending him interesting tidbits of information, it doesnt matter if Im sleeping on my couch, haha! He was certainly casual as always. After having a goodugh, he then turned around to Krymdar. Anyway, why did you guys bring me out? I thought you wanted me not to be seen? During the entirety of our discussion with the two elves, we hadnt noticed Gael hiding inside Murainas safe room, despite how effective Saori was at acting as an anti-stalker machine. Muraina exined that she had her entire safe room enchanted to block nearly everything from outside the room, to the point that not even air could enter it. It was her panic room, in a way. The elves, after learning our party wanted to speak with them, shoved Gael into the room for some reason they didnt want to discuss. Apparently, Gael was also another of Murainas acquaintances from when he first started traveling with Farron and Yorshka. Considering how young Muraina looked, it seemed that the ageless beauty of the elves was as true as ever. Then again, I know too many people who looked younger than what their age would suggest. Tasianna is a prime example. Gael, could I ask you to help Krymdar with a request in the undercity? Its to find a noble boy named Jonathan, the brother of Eine Helvas over here. Once again, they mentioned something about an undercity without further borating on it. When Gael murmured, The undercity, huh? I couldnt keep my mouth shut anymore and asked them about it. Gael turned around, scratching his head. Well, you can say its a constant reminder of Artoriass past, no matter how much the royal family would like to get rid of it. A cage made for ves turned into a sewer and then turned into what we locals now call Shaturein. Or, how I liked to call it, home. Cage? Wait, a moment, could you borate on that! What do you mean there is an undercity in the sewers?! Eine eximed, looking at Gael with doubt. I know there is a slum around the red light district, but it would be impossible for an entire city to be constructed underground! What do you mean impossible,ss? Grimnir spoke up. We tazongs build all our cities in the embrace of Crustacia. Our entire civilization is pretty much always under the surface or next to mountains! Hmm, true, there was that ancient dwarven hold close to Rashan Vige. Remember when we told you about that one, Eine? Saori agreed. Eine looked bbergasted when she was corrected, deciding to stay silent to allow Gael and Krymdar to finish exining. Dont be too harsh on yourself, Lady Eine. As I said, the royal family wishes to forget about that part of the city. Some of the upper nobles know about it, but I can guess that nobody wishes to teach you about it. If you dont visit the slums once in a while, you would never know that it exists. Gael then patted Krymdar on his shoulder, earning the rogue a stern look. However, the elf then sighed and proceeded to exin the undercitys history to us. During the Leosfalt Kingdoms reign, the very of beastmen was just as rampant here as in most other human kingdoms during that time. The undercity was a prominent ve market used by the nobility to buy ves of any race those insidious merchants were able to acquire. Well, until us Sari arrived to stomp the kingdom into dust. Krymdar clenched his hands into fists and bumped them together, before miming an explosion. Many of the ves were freed during the war when we invaded the city, killing their previous masters and destroying anything rted to very. Like rats, they established their homes there while scavenging whatever they could from the ruined city. Youre speaking as if you were there yourself, Krymdar, I stated, only to have it confirmed by Muraina. Krymdar lived through the war, but he only read the reports on the invasion. I, on the other hand, was one of the invaders. The blood of countless human soldiers is on my hands and Whisperias arrows. Muraina then turned her head around to Eine, causing her to flinch. The elf then smiled pleasantly. Not to worry, its been over 200 years now. My attitude towards humans has rxed. Although you sometimes do act simrly, the humans of today arent the same ones I fought back then. It was a bit chilling to hear an actual war veteran who witnessed the War for the Faefolk, an event that caused such a major shift in Artoriass and Sariels past. From how she seemed morefortable around humanspared to Krymdar, and how she was friends with Farron and Gael, I would have never thought her past would be like that. Also, shes fucking old! Urgh! A chill ran down my spine as Muraina suddenly red at me. Is she a damn mind reader, too?! Anyways, Krymdar changed the subject back to the founding of Shaturein. After House Artorias took over the northern part of the defunct Leosfalt Kingdom, they forbad the act of very, even forcefully freeing any ves still in any nobles ormoners hands. To hide the old undercity, the newly crowned king finallymitted to the previous kings promise to build a sewer, using the ns they got from the Empire. But, the people who took over the ve market didnt take too kindly to that, Gael continued instead of Krymdar. I heard they began ambushing the builders and guards, since, you know, they knew the ce better than anybody else. Hippogryphs and griffons hate caves, so the knights couldnt help. Soldiers were worthless when they couldnt pinpoint a leader. It got to the point where the King had to strike a deal with those rebels, promising that the royal family would leave them to their own business. As such, the sewer was built in the end, but it also made for the perfect ce to build a whole ass town. It now made sense. Prestrodus, the Lycerepth judge I met at the ball, mentioned something about this cesspool underneath Griffonpeak. As I had no idea about this undercity, I couldnt piece everything together. Gael then mentioned how this ce was currently ruled by a bunch of criminal syndicates and gangs, turning this into Griffonpeaks ck market. If this ce was a haven for criminals, it would make sense why a Lycerepth judge would go there to purge people. If somebody from there were to kidnap Jonathan and take him somewhere, it would be there. However, if Jonathan truly did wander off on his own, then he would have no better ce to hide than in Shaturein. If he had left the city or was hiding in the lower city, his family would have found him eventually. Eine bit her lips, having understood this possibility. If Krymdar and Gael were to start searching anywhere, it would have to be the underworld of Griffonpeak while leaving the skies and the surface to Arcanuess Helvas. It also was surprising to hear Gael being born there, although, at the same time, it wasnt since Yorshka told me he grew up as a criminal. From our current allies, he would be the best one to lead this search party. Gael pped his legs, standing up. There is actually a base of the Yanderu Elusuess down there. They are actually one of the major syndicates in Shaturein. Do me a favor and dont make yourself too conspicuous, alright? The boss ruling that ce is somebody you dont want to mess with, and I personally know how strong you three girls are. That is probably going to be impossible, Saori retorted, earning Gael a heartyugh. Haha, I guess youre right, Saori. My little birds have already heard about your concert, Lady Hestia. You pretty much promoted it to everybody through your restaurant, so I wouldnt doubt that my old gang is interested in your party. Especially after what Saori and Tasianna did. Gael hinted at the Davison ident, where Saori and Tasianna fought against and killed a few members of that ck mercenarypany. One of them even met and fought Saoris students. I even heard the Yanderu were responsible for supplying Davison with the faefolk for his experiments. I turned to Saori and Tasianna, noticing how they both had sharp glints in their eyes. There was apparently still a grudge. In the end, Gael epted Eines request to find Jonathan since he was nning to go down to Shaturein anyways. As Krymdar was leaving with him for work, he told Tasianna toe over to the guild tomorrow, mentioned that he would put her through an alchemist boot camp and warned her he was a strict teacher. Alright, Tasianna answered casually, earning her augh from Krymdar. Until tomorrow, Miss Aifli, he said. He also suggested that she bring the materials for Saoris and my catalysts tomorrow, as he would create them for us with Tasiannas help. Taking advantage of this, Saori handed Krymdar a wooden te from her storage, asking if he could try to create what was written on it. He left the room with an interested smile. Since we came and said what we wanted, our party was about to leave when Muraina stopped us. She asked us for a bit more of her time. Now that we are alone Lady Hestia, Miss Saori, Miss Tasianna, would any one of you be so nice to inform me what happened in Firwood? Shouldnt you know through Farron or Gael? I replied. Muraina suddenly asking about Firwood couldnt be a coincidence, she should know about the whole Davison incident from start to finish. Yes, we continued talking about Firwood during our stay here, but we never outright mentioned Davison or the faefolk he captured. Only Gael mentioned something about the Yanderu Elusuess, but that wasnt a reason to ask us about it, since Gael could probably give a better exnation. Muraina didnt mention Eine, despite her being a noble from the Greenveil duchy, living close to the Sirus march. Muraina didnt even need to specify Saori, Tasianna, or me, since she could have simply asked the whole of Aurora. She specified us three since she knew Grimnir wasnt there in Firwood and that Eine couldnt speak about the Davison incident since she had her kingdoms own interest in mind. Saori and Tasianna had the same idea, keeping their mouths shut since we didnt know if we should confirm what she wanted to know. Muraina raised a brow and leaned back on the sofa. Tasianna, even if I hadnt known that you had [Elvenization], I would have still known that you were a fairy. Can you guess why? Tasianna, hesitating a bit, responded after scratching her neck nervously. Because you are a faemancer, Miss Muraina. Whisperia, the treant on your shoulder, is actually a spriggan inhabiting a fruit of Sariel, correct? I did think that treant was weird, but it was actually a spriggan inhabiting a tree bird? Thest faemancer that I met was Silva, a wind elf who helped us with calming the onnikais in the ruins outside of Firwood. Since Tasianna hasnt given Muraina the same greeting as she did Silva, as wind elves and fairies were the patron races of Zephira, Muraina had to be a high elf, the first of the three elven races. Silva promised not to say anything about Davison and the onnikai but could she have gone back on her word? That is correct, Tasianna. Not a fully initiated one since I cannot perform any of Goddess Zephiras rituals, but I am able to see all the spirits who followed you into my office. Tasianna then pointed at specific spots on her body, although all we could see was air. Yup, exactly. Anyways, in Farrons report, he kept the details of Firwood itself minimal, so when I inquired about it, he remained vague and told me to investigate it myself. Muraina paused and went over to her desk and pulled out some parchment, cing it on the desk for us to see. Well, when I went to Rashan vige after looking into the situation, the lesser fae I met there were suspiciously reluctant to speak with me about something. It was as if somebody told them to stay quiet. Since you acknowledged the spirits around your body, Tasianna, you must have the [Fae Talk] skill, correct? There were three types of faefolk lesser fae, fairies, and elementals. Although Tasianna was a faefolk, she was one born with more intelligence than the other two. Simr to how a human and an ape couldnt directlymunicate, Tasianna couldnt do the same with her cousins. She couldnt even see most lesser fae like spirits or spriggans who were too weak. As such, she acquired the [Fae Whisperer] to learn [Fae Talk], enabling her to see and speak with lesser fae. Most of them were unreliable and were not worth talking to; they were like mischievous children ording to Tasianna, so we had to treat their assistance like so. Sometimes false, sometimes true. If Muraina couldnt receive any information from the spirits around Rashan vige, and most of them were former onnikai purified by Zephira, then Silva actually helped us! Why the hell did I mistrust her? Damn! Muraina continued, Farron was once a knight of the Lionheart order, and he has patriotic tendencies for his adopted nation, so I was sure he was hiding something that wouldnt benefit Artorias if I knew about it. Gael cant speak because of Farron. I could ask King Drangleic about this, but I dont trust that man, unlike his father. You dont? He seemed nice enough. It was a bit surprising to me. King Drangleic seemed like an upstanding man to me. Muraina shook her head. I am not speaking about his personality, in this case, I would describe him as a good andpetent king who has the future of his kingdom and people in mind. But that is exactly why I cannot trust him to be truthful. As an arvisian with griffon blood, his family can live longer, a fact that everybody knows since his grandfather was the founder of Artorias. Due to an incident involving the istionist faction in Sariel and his father, King Drangleic only wishes to reform the rtionship between our nations for his fathers sake, but has been wary of us elves ever since. That cannot be true, Lady Muraina! Eine objected. His Majesty has supported every measure Duchess Morgiana and Duke Myrrdin suggested to mend our bond with your people from Sariel. Eine might be part of Aurora, but she was a patriot with a sense of justice, so hearing somebody badmouth her king must have not felt good. As I said, King Drangleic is a good king who has the benefit of his kingdom in mind. If there is an opportunity which will aid his kingdom, he will grasp and run with it. Murainas words made me understand why King Drangleic appeared before me after the ball, even admitting how he wanted to break his vassge with the Empire to restore diplomatic rtions with the dwarves and the elves. He even asked me to help him form a coalition between the northwestern nations, knowing full well what my status as a princess of Kargryx could provide him. Muraina leaned forward, forming a peace sign with her right hand. There are currently two factions involved in Sariels foreign diplomacy with the humans the istionists and enforcers. Muraina gave us a quick breakdown of what the two factions represented. The istionists were the elves who preferred to cut off all connections with the human kingdoms and the beastmen coalition in the fast east. On the other hand, the enforcers wished to keep up trading and other interactions to prevent the humans from doing anything insidious to the elves or the faefolk once again. Krymdar and Muraina were both members of thetter group. Krymdar acted as an honorable guest for the Empire, using his station as an imperial alchemist to keep the scheming of the Empire against the elves and their allies under control. Muraina, on the other hand, became the hunters guild master for Griffonpeak to aid half-elven and elven adventurers during their stay in Artorias, while being there to act as an elven representative for the king to speak with. I am of the personal opinion that this rtionship can never function without full trust between both parties. King Drangleic does not trust us Sari, and vice versa. Without this trust, it wont get anywhere diplomatically, especially if this secret is damning. I must know, so I can assess the situation. We then looked over to Eine, the one person who cared the most about this situation. As none of us tried to convince her, Eine remained unsure. We knew Muraina and Krymdar were helping us with Jonathan, but the information we have will be problematic since King Drangleic is actively keeping it behind doors. With no progress, Muraina sighed. I see Well, then let me ask you another question. Actually, I want to ask Tasianna about this. Huh? Tasianna, how do you feel about humans? As you could guess, the death of thete Princess Schuri of the fairys royal family was also a tragedy for us Sari. I might have learned about it while I was in Artorias, but I too mourned for her. When your family name Silverpond came up, I was able to piece the puzzle together. Tasianna, you were Princess Schuris maid, correct? Fairies, outside of the royal family, werent born through the conventional means like a human, but were born by the concentration of mana. Meaning, none of them were rted to each other. As such, in the fairy vige Tasianna came from, newly born fairies were adopted into families, and the Silverpond was one of them. If you were in any way familiar with Tasiannas vige, you would be able to figure things out. Still, Muraina digging up Tasiannas past made me annoyed with her, especially since this was a pretty touchy subject for Tasianna. I knew she med herself for being unable to prevent Princess Schuris death, and that this guilt caused her to develop a severe hatred for humans. She even tried to kill the first human we met when we came to Artorias, Lorena, a friend I made in Carine vige. However, Tasianna was stronger than I thought. Her mouth did slouch downwards, but she didnt break down. I can understand what you mean, Miss Murana. I did despise humans, very much so. But, after traveling with Lady Hestia and Miss Saori, I came to understand how my hatred was aimed at the wrong people. Despising a whole race simply because of the action of a few and their terrible history with us faefolk, while dismissing the good in those deserving friendliness I saw the absurdity in that. She then took a deep breath, most probably to steel herself for what she would say next. However, that doesnt mean that I have forgotten Princess Schuris death. As Goddess Kronnaz is my witness, I will track down the person involved in Princess Schuris death. Fae hunters are not allowed to exi She paused for a moment. They are not allowed to exist. The atrocities done to us faefolk as a whole cannot be allowed to continue. She then looked over to Saori and me, showing us her fired-up spirit. Saori taught her how revenge could consume you in its rage, but it seemed Tasianna was directing her anger at a more righteous goal. We knew she wouldnt forget her grudge and we were willing to help her with it. What she said didnt change, but the way she said it made Saori and me unconsciously smile. She grew. How interesting, Muraina interrupted our thoughts. Most fairies are rather uninterested in most matters, since they are a carefree race. Even fairy adventurers are only a bit more serious, in fairy terms. On the other hand, Tasianna, you are certainly different. I wonder how many of the istionists who used you fairies as an argument would change their mind if they ever met you? Tasianna turned around to Eine. Although Tasianna still found it hard to warm up with humans instantly, through our travels together, she and Eine have befriended each other. In the past, she probably wouldnt have taken a humans opinion, but now, she knew this was something important to Eine. Eine, I know your feelings about this, but I believe Miss Murainas decision is correct. Trust cannot be created if even one side holds animosity towards the other. I wouldnt be like this if Lady Hestia and Miss Saori hadnt helped me warm up to you humans. Please, allow me, Tasianna pleaded. Eine gulped. As a noble, she had to think about the safety of her house, and if she were to give Tasianna permission, she would have essentially betrayed her own kingdom. From her indecision, I guess she understood the importance of her next words. Not here. I cannot agree to this if we speak about it here but, I do agree, the truth must be spoken. However, I cannot agree to it behind His Majestys back. My family has enough to deal with, I do not wish them to stress out because of me as well. Tasianna nodded, having anticipated Eines answer. Miss Muraina, as such, I would suggest we speak with King Drangleic personally. If you speak of how trust must be created, then the first thing we have to form is trust between you and the King. To speak about it here, when he was so gracious enough to keep Lady Hestias secret would be us breaking his trust. I pped my hands, smiling at how smart Tasiannas idea was. That is true! It would do you no good if you learned this new information from us, Muraina. King Drangleic would be furious, and that will do nobody any good, especially us. I can make the appointment after wee back from your job, right? Good enough, Lady Hestia, Muraina showed us a content smile. As long as I finally learn this secret, I can allow my curiosity to wait a bit longer. So be it. And with that, another n was made. It was part of doing my job as Aurenas champion, so it fitted our goals. After saying our goodbyes to Muraina, we left her office and went down the stairs. To our surprise, instead of cheers andughter, the guildhall was filled with people cursing andining. Damn, those fuckers! Fuckin pricks, all of them! Oh, look at me, Imma fancy fuckin manablood adorsed by the cathedral. I bought out some adventurers and had them form a party with me and now Imma B ranker. Fuckin hell! Why is the damn guild master not doing anything about them?! Ah, shut yer trap, man. Sure, the four guys the manablood hired were former wyvern yers, but you should have seen the manablood perform during the C rank test. He aint dead weight, he actually got some skills. Confused by the uproar and, as the person in question wasnt around, Saori went over to some calmer hunters and asked them about them. Ooh, wait, arent you guys the ones from that weird restaurant? Wow, shit, been missing your food! When are you opening up again? However, he was thinking through his stomach. Saori, however, ignored it and acted professionally. Soon, I promise; however, if you want some good food and entertainment, please,e to Lady Hesias concert on the sixth. I promise you some good food. Anyhow, what is everybodyining about? Excited at what he just heard about the concert, the hunters mouth opened up and spilled what we wanted to know. Some manablood, Charleslyt, or something. He came in to do something at the reception, but he also fuckin began to prance around with his party about how they will make it to A rank soon and that we should bow to him. He shouted he wanted to kick out the guild master! Ha, arrogant whoreson. Muraina will send an arrow through his eyes before he can evene close to someone like her. Having heard enough, we then left the guild and went back to Eines home. On the way back, we also learned that this Charleslyt was the second son of Duke Equevanna, and that he was currently something simr to a rockstar among the nobles. As a B rank adventurer who was given armor blessed by the cathedrals cardinal, he was on his way to make it to A rank. Huh, so that was why all those noble girls at the academy were so excited about him. Cant remember if I met him, though. After making it back to the mansion, we directly went over to where Eines parents were and told them everything we learned today. At first, Marianne was outraged at the very notion that Jonathan might have left willingly, but Arcanuess Helvas quickly stopped her from shouting. Along with Saori and Grimnir, he seemed to have had his own suspicions when he read the letter, but didnt want to admit it. Both parents were incredibly proud of Jonathan and had the highest opinion of him. Doing something this excessive was the greatest surprise since they found out Eine wanted to join Aurora. I will send my own spies down to Shaturein. The more ears, the more we can finally find Jonathan. I will also leave some around the entrance in the red light district, to make sure he isnt hiding somewhere in the lower city. Arcanuess Helvas then turned to his daughter. I apologize, Eine. This information is something we parents shouldnt be telling our children. A blight on the prestige of Griffonpeak should not bemon knowledge. It is alright, father. The knowledge of this information has only reassured me that Brother can be found, allowing me to calm down a bit. I know I shouldnt be toocent, so I will put this time until Brother is found to good use. Well said, Eine, the Arcanuess nodded, smiling. There is still much we need to do until Lady Hestas concert. Too much, actually. There is also your training, you still need to be stronger to control that creature. [It will be fun to meet you in private once again, human. Hope your wife doesnt mind.] Goddess, please, keep my son safe in your light. Arcaliess Helvas prayed, ignoring the demon. What a family. Chapter 211: The Saintess of Orphans Chapter 211: The Saintess of Orphans Oh, so this Evidian curry. Ill be honest, Lady Eshe, when I first came to Peolynca, I was surprised to hear that the levianewts have already invented something simr to the curry I know from Earth. At least, that is what I heard from the people who tasted Saoris curry. It was lunchtime the day after I had my meeting with the hunters guild master Muraina and the imperial alchemist Krymdar. There were two days left until my concert. On this day, I went over to the churchs orphanage in the lower city in order to meet up with Eshe so we could rehearse the idol of Aurena part of the performance. Although I had advertised myself as one of Aurenas blessed before the nobles, and not just as an idol, there wasnt a real reason for me to do more than to cast [Prayer] unassisted to impress them. However, Saintess Eshe and High Bishop Theodore persuaded me to do more, as it would be a good practice to act more priestess-like. In addition, I also had to impress the clergy and the more religious concert attendees. During my two weeks of theological lessons, Theodore pretty much stuffed as much as he could from the books he had into my head. From how certain rituals worked like Springs Blessing, where priests and shrine maidens were sent out to farms and viges to bless the soil with holy mana water-filled chalices, to how the churchs bureaucracy worked, which actually was just Theodore rambling about the cathedrals cardinal. Some of the lessons were just a repeat of things I already knew, for example the subordinate gods of Aurenas pantheon and what feats they had aplished that earned the Origin Gods attention and earned apotheosis. Id already learned this part from Tasianna, but the information on how they were being worshipped today was new to me. As much as the different parts of the Church of Aurena wanted to act as if they werepletely united, most cathedrals and temples usually worshipped Aurena in addition to one of her subordinate gods. This was usually a matter of doctrine and ideology, since all gods represented something, usually rted to their godly title; for example, the old man Kargryxmor actually, maybe Kramps would be a better nickname for him was the God of Dragons and Oaths and Istari was the God of Magic and Knowledge. Among Aurenas pantheon, some gods had conflicting ideals one example were the sister gods Andira, the Goddess of Fairness and Equality, and Erithia, Goddess of Nobility and Wealth. Two goddesses both well loved by humans, but who rarely ever shared the same followers for obvious reasons. Firwoods temple used to worship Andira when it was still just a small town, but once it grew, Erithia became more popr. When Imented on how this seemed like they were breaking the second dogmatic doctrine to not diminish the faith of other subordinate gods as they all serve Aurena equally Theodore responded with, Siblings quarrel all the time. As long as they dont cross the line of eptability, some friendly rivalry is not forbidden. It felt as if he spoke from experience. In any case, that was how I spent my time with Theodore. Eshe, on the other hand, was more focused on teaching me the culture of the Empire and the duties of the saints and champions of Aurena. Eshe mostly spoke about the former, since her home was in the Great Evida Desert. And what was a better way to introduce your culture than through food, right? Breaking off a small piece of bread, I dipped the still-warm chunk into the orange curry and scooped both the soup and some meat into my mouth. Unlike Saoris curry, which was sweeter and used fewer spices in the recipe, Eshes curry was like a spice explosion, assaulting my tongue with intense spiciness, fulfilling savoriness, and enticing sourness. I instinctively sucked in the saliva inside my mouth into my throat and let out a sigh, as if the spiciness had affected me. This was probably the second spiciest dish Id ever tasted since I was reborn, just behind the spicy mushroom roots Tasianna found in the Cedaraille dungeons depth. When I told Eshe my thoughts, she seemed pretty interested in the mushroom, having believed that the Evida desert had the spiciest ingredients in the Empire. She was also interested in Saoris curry since she only knew about the one her homnd made. Evidian curry began as a seafarer food, specifically from the levianewts who used to live on the seaside, since it was not only easy to make with whatever ingredient they had but they also easily filled the bellies of the sailors. With the levianewts sharing the recipe with the human sailors, it began to spread among seamen since the spices and ingredients used for the dish could either be stored dry for long trips or procured on the sea. Merchants and returning sailors then spread the dish to the various towns and cities inside the desert and it eventually became a national dish. Usually, this curry would be served with something simr to naan bread, but we couldnt procure that in Peolynca nor could Eshe or her knights bake it. Honestly, the more I learned about the Evida desert, the more it reminded me of a fusion between India and Arabia. The parallels between Earth and Peolynca were strange yet interesting at the same time. Since Theodore couldnte today, as he was supervising the construction of the concert stage with Grimnir, I was only eating lunch with Eshe and her knights. Saori was teaching bakers how to make pastries and rice sweets, Tasianna was studying under Krymdar to be a better alchemist, and Eine was helping out her parents by estimating prices and creating a ce for the nobles to sit, leaving me to go visit Eshe alone. Still no news of Jonathan. I can only imagine that Eine and her parents want to go out and search for him. While enjoying the food Eshe made for us, I reopened the discussion we had before, So, are all the saints and champions of Goddess Aurena known within the Empire? Every single one of them? I believe that must be the case, Lady Hestia. She usually says, I greet my Saints and Champions at this meeting through God''s voice, so she should be conversing with all of us. It wouldnt do to simply exclude one of us, when we all serve the Goddess with all our being. I might not have met them personally, but all known saints and champions are recorded in every temple. After all, every pious person must know and celebrate our Goddesss representatives! Saints were treated like religious leaders while champions were revered like heroes; at least, that was how it was in the Empire. Eshe continued. Since we saints and saintesses were chosen to preach and promote a certain aspect the Goddess wishes her followers to know, it goes without saying that our word carries quite a lot of weight. However, we also have a responsibility to lead our fellow followers well, for they cannot hear the Goddesss words as clearly as we do. Oh? Is that so? Which reminds me, what is the rtionship between Goddess Aurena and the other saints and champions. I do wonder what you would talk about with her, or is it purely business? Although my three meetings with Aurena were rather short, from what I learned from Kramps, she was supposedly acting more rxed around mepared to her meetings with her other blessed, simr to how she would have this demeanor around Kramps and Istari but not the other gods in her pantheon. This was her way to express her trust in me. As such, I did wonder how she acted with the other blessed, since I was curious at what Kargryxmor meant when he said, Aurena has to live up to her religious image, or something like that. It would also give me a better idea of how to act around those saints and champions whenever I met them. Talk? However, my question was met with confusion by not only Eshe but her two knights. Having taken off their scarves to eat, I was fully able to see the slight bafflement on Sir Alikars and Dame Anivhs expressions. Well, as her pious servant, doing something so casually as talking, wouldnt that be too inappropriate to do in the limited time we have with the Goddess? Shouldnt you know this, Lady Hestia, our souls arent strong enough to enter her divine realm and the messages we receive are often indecipherable, although, maybe your messages are more coherent than ours since your blessing is stronger? O-Oh, thats right. Y-Yeah. I forgot about that, I apologize. A chill ran down my spine as I forgot what Kargryxmor had told me, that normally, saints and champions werent able to enter a gods divine realm unlike me and Eine. Gods usuallymunicated with their blessed through System messages and couldnt invite them to their divine realms since mortal souls couldnt endure the pressure there. I knew Kargryxmor mentioned at the end of our meeting how my soul would explode if I stayed too long, but I thought he was joking, not telling the truth. I was considering if I should tell her about my meeting with Aurena in her realm, but I decided against it. It would just spook her and provide nothing substantial. Its alright, but you must remember it since its the most important part. The Goddess might have mentioned it, but mortal souls like ours cannot withstand being the radiance of an Origin God, Eshe scolded me. She then continued after calming down with a renewed smile, However, to answer your question properly, I believe only the most pious are able to discuss with Goddess Aurena longer than a few words. As such, we blessed have a responsibility to guide our brothers and sisters of cloth, as they cannot urately interpret her words. I have the duty of reinforcing my faith to the Goddess, so I may be blessed with more of her wisdom. Youre talking about missing words or hard to decipher sentences through the word of the gods, right? Eshe nodded to my question. Aurena had mentioned that this was one problem the Origin Gods had withmunicating with their followers, since they had to reduce the length of the divine message to not identally overload the recipients soul. As such, if you were less faithful to that specific god, the divine messages, or word of the gods, were less clear in their context. This led to people misunderstanding the original intentions of the messages. You couldnt even have a proper conversation with them, unlike when I joked around with Aurena during my emergency flight to Griffonpeak. If you looked at it that way, it made sense why saints and champions were so popr. Although, I did question why they were so popr that possibly all of them were known to the public. Wouldnt it be problematic if someone were to attack them specifically cause of that reason? Then again, it might be hard to do so in the Folschreck Empire. Come to think of it, I suddenly realized something. Lady Eshe, you dont do many sermons, right? Actually, I havent seen you giving one since I first met you. For a saintess, who, as you said, is responsible for guiding her fellow followers, you usually only stay inside the orphanage. Yes, you are a shrine maiden, but still, it feels odd to me. Lad Anivh wanted to speak out suddenly, but Eshe quickly stopped her by raising her hand. Lady Hestia, I am the Saintess of Orphans; my role as the Goddesss servant is to make sure that orphaned children are given a warm ce to grow and learn the beauty of Her Holiness. To make sure they may enjoy a good childhood without fearing the real world until they reach maturity, Eshe spoke with passion and zeal, asserting herself even more than usual. Her eyes had a strong influence on the impact of her words, imprinting them into your memory with ease. She continued, I am not much use as a preacher, for what do adults have to learn from me? Commoners have their own situations, so preaching to them about the woes of some random street urchin would be arrogant of me. Nobles? Why would they be interested in such a sermon? It isnt much, but I prefer doing my duty by helping these children find a safe home here. Huh, that does make more sense. There seem to be more children around, I think. Eshe also exined how her role as a saintess was better used to gather donations from the pious and to help out at the local orphanages, using her influence to improve it and help createsting benefits even after she left. She exined how the orphanages in many cities inside the Empire were usually understaffed or underfunded, and that the older children usually had to act as caretakers with the shrine maidens for the young ones. The one in Eshes home city used to be like this. It was admirable, no questions asked. I felt ashamed for not being able to think of this by myself, feeling the answer was so obvious after Eshe exined it. If you think about it, children were one of the most important resources of a city or country, since they would be the ones to lead the worlds future. Orphans or not, it didnt matter. Eshes efforts to give more children shelter, warm food, and a family made me respect her even more. It was so amazing to hear that it made me even more curious why Theodore told me that Eshe switched from a priestess into a shrine maiden. Even if nobles dislikedmoners, nothing bad could be said about a person who actively helps children, right? Since we were having lunch together, I thought it would be alright to ask. Weve known each other long enough. If it isnt rude of me to ask, could you tell me if those rumors are true? About how you were involved in some drama with the noble white robes in Sarkafiina? Anivh and Alikar looked at each other with slightly furrowed brows while Eshes smile broke for a couple of moments. Their reactions were a clear indicator that I touched on something thorny, and that the rumors were most likely true. As I panicked and apologized, saying she didnt need to say anything if it made her ufortable, Eshe said she didnt mind it. You shared your struggles beforeing to Peolynca. I was able to learn what drove you into bing an idol. It is only right for me to share my story, too. Pretty much every Peolyncian that knows that I am a reincarnator has been extremely curious of Earth, and Eshe was no exception. Eshe breathed in deeply, held it for a second, and let it all out before beginning to speak, As you know, I am amoner. Born with enough magical potential that both the mages guild and church wanted to buy me off from my parents in order to indoctrinate me from a young age. Naturally, as I was given this potential by the Goddess, I of course chose to go with the church, where they raised me into bing a white robe. Eshe was pious, very pious in fact. At least, I could sense the joy in her voice whenever she spoke about Aurena specifically. During her exnation, she emphasized the greatness of Aurena a great deal, believing most of her decisions and gifts, like her high mana growth despite being amoner human, were all influenced by Aurena. I would have been cringing at the conversation if this had happened two weeks ago, but I got used to it somewhat. In summary, Eshe was turned into a white robe priestess when she joined the clergy after they bought her off from her family when she was still a young child. She was educated to be either a secretary or ady-in-waiting for the noble white robes in the cathedral in her home city, while also serving the duties of a white robe to alleviate the workload of the nobles, whatever that actually meant. But, as expected, she had little to no political influence despite being a priestess and not a shrine maiden. While sent out on official church duty to a nearby vige, she was expected to only grant [Prayer], heal any injuries or illnesses, and maybe wed people if there was a need; however, that was where the drama began. I I did something I thought was rightful and proper as a priestess, but the consequences of that action brought nothing but problems. Not only to me, but also to the people I wanted to help. Eshe hesitated in revealing the origin of the rumors, but decided to keep it to herself, simply stating that her actions did not reflect the good she wanted to do. She then trembled as if a cold wind had just wafted in, prompting Anivh to stand up and make a new cup of tea for her. Once she recovered, she exined how the church was dissatisfied with her after learning of the results of her action, punishing her by stripping any privileges she still had and turning her into a shrine maiden. She was then sent to the orphanage as its new director, a duty usually given to grey robes in her city. This new role was meant to break her, since white robes, regardless of whether they weremoners or nobles, lived a less taxing and more privileged life than she would have experienced growing up in the slums with her old family. However, it had the opposite effect. Eshe thrived in performing her new duty, as taking care of the young children reminded her of her more simpler days in the slums. As the director of the orphanage, Eshe was finally outside the scrutiny of the nobles and was able to move more freely. Through this, she was able to be one of the most popr clergy members in Sarkarfiina, to the point people treated her as a potential saint candidate with her phnthropic work in the slums and her care for orphans. Her knights described it as an aura of light appearing behind her, which they attributed to her [Saintly Aura], the advanced version of [Benevolent Aura]. From what I learned of Eshes spells and skills, she sounded exactly like the typical supportive saint ss, with only supportive custom spells and little to nobative skills. Well, for that, she had her knights Anivh and Alikar forbat encounters. And you actually were blessed four years into your role as the orphanage director? Wow, how did those noble white robes react? I asked. Considering her story and personality, I fully understood now why she was made into a saintess. She fit the stereotype perfectly. Well, they acted friendly Eshe was saying when she was suddenly interrupted by her knight, Anivh. They hid their true emotions behind their masks of expressions, congratting and praising Lady Eshe in public while speaking of her as a tool from behind. Members of the clergy or not, for disrespecting a chosen representative of the Goddess unforgivable. Anivh and Alikar rarely spoke, staying silent whenever I came over for some reason. When she spoke, however, it was serious. After finishing lunch, a shrine maiden knocked on the door and informed us that somebody who knew Eshe was waiting outside the orphanage. Although she was unsure who the visitor was, Eshe decided to go out and greet them anyway. I followed her since I had nothing else to do but wait. When we came out, a young man in a familiar outfit stood there, saluting Eshe the moment she appeared out of the door. I noticed the crest he had on his outfit, noticing the gavel with the eye symbol, the mark of the Lycerepth. It wasnt surprising to see one of their members here, since the Lycerepth were also responsible for protecting Eshe, but what baffled me were the two men behind him. While their clothes werent in tatters or ragged, they still looked old and used, as if little effort was put into cleaning the sweat, food, or dirt stains off the fabric. It looked gross even after the clothes had been washed. Like pack mules, the men were carrying full backpacks, which looked like they were filled to the brim with groceries and tools, heavy enough that they were standing on their feet with crooked backs and their hands bowed. Both men raised their heads when the young, energetic Lycerepthor saluted and shouted, Desert winds fly forth! May the Goddess bless your day with bountiful light, Saintess Eshe! At this point, I was able to see a blue runic tattoo etched onto their foreheads. Looking closer, it showed the image of an eyed gavel inside a cage. Wait, where did I see no, I dont think Ive seen this before but I think I heard about that symbol somewhere. Uhm, a cage symbol with something ins- Oh! A-Are they ves? But my question was answered by nobody. Only Eshes frowning face turned around a bit to me without answering, deciding to move over to the young man with Alikar. As Eshe spoke with the young man, I barely listened to them as I was more focused on the two men standing still behind them. They werent attempting to set their backpacks down despite their shaking legs. In Artorias, selling or owning ves was forbidden, but here we were, in broad daylight, and a guest from the Empire was openly dragging his ves around Griffonpeak. I remembered how the Artorian nobles at the ballined about the ves the Empire brought with them, and I couldnt help but agree. Dame Anivh, they have that runic tattoo Lady Eshe exined to me. Are they? Yes, Lady Hestia. The Empire has a flourishing ve economy. Please, be reassured, they most likely have runic tattoos to increase their Strength and Stamina to carry those heavy burdens, the knight informed me, showing ack of emotions now that she was back on duty. No, thats not what I Whatever. I remembered Eshe not liking ves, so I dont thinkining about those ves to her knights would do any good. I would just be barking up the wrong tree. After some time, Eshes discussion with the man ended and she briefly went over to the two men and prayed for them, earning Eshe their rapid thanks. She then returned to me and informed me Pestrodus wanted to discuss some matter with her, so she apologized to me for a short meeting today. I told her it was alright, and that we will meet up again at the concert. She agreed, telling me to practice the rehearsed text she and Theodore wrote for me as an opening act to create the correct mood. As Eshe had to pick up something from inside the orphanage, I left first. I said goodbye to the kids and also gave the two ves a small prayer just like Eshe. Seeing my white robe, they also thanked me, but their words only made me pity them even more. There was nothing good to feel about all of this. Empires blessing to you, Lady Shrine Maiden! May the Goddess bless you on this bright day! The young man had medium-long, dark yellow hair groomed to show his forehead. As I looked into his eyes, I noticed how it was colored yellow and red, split equally right in the middle. May this EarthDay find you well, Lycerepthor. May the Goddess bless the grounds you walk on, banishing the shadows on your path. As a girl from modern Earth, my opinion of the Folschreck Empire deteriorated even more today. Regardless, I pped my cheeks as I walked back to the mansion. There, I found House Helvass servants and attendants rushing out and into our RV, carrying boxes that were either empty or filled with either rice or wheat flour. Room. I entered through the back entrance of our RV, stepping a room far too wide for it to fit into our small RV. It was our subspace dimension created through my [Room] spell turned into runes. I smiled at the number of fully decorated tables inside it, noting how beautiful and refined it looked, so simr to a greifnobles dining room. It wasnt huge, as our aim for it was to serve a small handful of patrons; after all, it was Saoris noble restaurant. Entering through the kitchen, I then moved into a room next to it, where the white floor and walls were reced by earthy colors. The heat was noticeable but I ignored it entirely for the incredible smell of fresh bread and the sound of hammers pounding onto something soft and squishy it was our pastry room. There, I saw Saori, Marianne and Theresa, Duke Greenveils wife, ordering attendants around as they pulled out piping hot sponge cakes from the dozens of stone ovens I made using earth magic. Pastries like milk bread, cream puffs, and croissants were being pulled from the ovens en masse and ced on a table, where they were being ced into presentable boxes. In another corner, people were pounding wet and softened rice into mochi while others dried them into sweetened rice crackers. From inside the kitchen, I could hear people frying something, so I went out, seeing them making a bunch of fried rice balls and coating them with honey or edible seeds. This is amazing. Yeast was being made in a separate facility to avoid people learning the recipe for it while Saori was teaching workers inside our RVs [Room] how to create the pastries and rice sweets we were nning to sell at my concert. Later on, they would establish their own bakery ording to our standards to sell them throughout Artorias through the Sarlenziapany and Amelias sweet shop. Artorias, prepare yourself for a pastry and confection revolution! Two more days. I cannot wait to see my new concert stage. Chapter 212: Griffonpeak Concert. Chapter 212: Griffonpeak Concert. What a beautiful afternoon. The summer sun was about to disappear below the horizon, painting the sky a brilliant orange that was slowly turning dark with every second. It was the secondst day of the one-week festival dedicated to the founding of the Kingdom of Artorias. As expected, nobody wanted to stop enjoying the festive nature, the streets were still crowded with cheerful people after nearly a whole week. In an open za area in the merchant district, in the section closest to the middle district usually used by wandering merchants to sell their wares, something huge had been constructed there. Made out of a wooden tform with metal pirs holding up a truss, it lookedrge enough for 20 people to move freely around it. A curtain was hiding something curious behind it; after all, no need to spoil the surprise of my concert stage. Its This feels amazing, I thought as I touched the well-made wooden floor. I could feel my heart pounding the longer I stayed inside the darkened interior of my stage, once again experiencing awe with how far Ive gotten in my second life. On Earth, I only stood on these stages as the daughter of the shows conductor, but today, once again, I was standing here as the main performer. However, this wasnt my [Earth Magic]-made stage from back in Carine Vige, it was my newly made one. The one Grimnir, Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and I dedicated our sweat and time to fully construct; a version made using wood and metal to give people the impression that everything was authentic and professional. Every fiber of my being was excited at the prospect of me performing on it. I left the stage and entered the backstage, where Tasianna and Svena were waiting for me. Have the Count, the Countess, and Einee back yet? I asked them. Svena responded to my question by shaking her head. My Lord, My Lady, and the Young Mistress are most likely still looking around the area, Lady Hestia. His Majestys domain isnt asrge as the Dukes, but it is stillrge enough to have several viges. As I expected, but its still a shame. Its been three days since we sent Gael and Krymdar out to find Jonathan in the undercity, but they havent found anything yet. It got to the point where Eine and her parents couldnt hold it in anymore and wanted to charge into the undercity, only to be stopped by Saori who told them the obvious, If somebody like Gael cannot find him, then all that the three of you will do is warn Jonathan ande out empty-handed. As apromise, they decided to fly out and search Griffonpeaks surrounding area this morning. Since the preparations for my concert were done and the whole yeast and pastry business could be handled by the Duke and Arcanuess Helvas representative, those three decided to use their newly-acquired free time to look for Jonathan. Eine was expected toe back tomorrow to rejoin our party in helping Murainas problem, since she wanted tomit to her duty as a member of Aurora, especially after I decided to ept her wish for strength by letting KleaHatma live. Speaking of the demon, the spell rings that her mana inhabited were currently in my possession. Despite Aurenas blessing in the skill [Okl Luthiers Power] that was able to kill KleaHatma whenever, I still decided it would be best if Eine didnt have this parasite with her while Im not around to sing [My Darkest Thoughts]. She epted my proposal, showing her confidence in the sword skills her father taught her. The rest of our party was visibly relieved Eine wasnt totally relying on her borrowed demons power. Currently, the rings were inside my storage since KleaHatmas mana didnt count as a living being. As such, she was affected by [Storage Magic]s time-stopping function and froze inside it, unable to act. Even if she did, I removed anything that could give her an advantage, for example, I left the orb she had been imprisoned in, in Saoris care. In fact, that was part of our nightly routine whenever Eine went to sleep, after all, you couldnt be more cautious around this bomb. I was still in my normal everyday outfit, and Tasianna and Svena wanted to change me into my first performance outfit as soon as possible, but I dyed it a bit to look around the corner. There, I witnessed arge number of festive people gathering before my concert stage along with guards loaned to us by Duke Greenveil keeping order around. Come,e! The show is about to start, soe and get your snacks before it begins! Saoris voice echoed through the area, using one of those voice amplification rods since I couldnt be with her right now. She was standing behind counters filled with pastries and snacks with our RV behind her. Come on, akong, if you want to enjoy the show,e over here and get one of these glow bulbs to enjoy the show correctly! Grimnir was also there, holding up small balls made out of leaves. As a cksmith, Grimnir wasnt unfamiliar with promoting his products, even if he didnt have to do it very often. Dont activate them yet, if you want the best result, do it when we do it. Our youngdys wish. Crowds of men, women, and children were huddling around Saori as they stared at the piping hot pastries on the stand, waiting for the clerks to sell them to them. They sold out so fast that it was hard for the Helvas servants to keep up with the restocking, having to constantly run into the RV and back out again to bring out the next batches. The loud cries of the excitement of people tasting the donuts, cupcakes, and croissants were filled with energy that made me envious, making me wish for some of the pastries for myself. Some servants were even selling mead and clean water to the celebrating crowd, to quench their thirst. I was expecting arge crowd, but it feels like more people havee today than I thought. Word of mouth, it was smart of us to start constructing everything so conspicuously. Even with the restaurants promotion, the only way for it to spread throughout the city was through the people. Lady Hestia. I turned around when I heard somebody call me, noticing Amelia, Duke Greenveils youngest daughter, standing there with a familiar man standing behind her. It was Barathan, Arcanuess Helvass seneschal. Ah, Lady Amelia. Barathan. How are the nobles faring? Good, they haventined except about the loud noisesing from themoners and the unsightly disy of their festiveness. However, the pastries we are selling and theirfortable seats were enough for them to endure it, Amelia answered. Amelia Greenveil, the heir of the Sarlenziapany and the main distributor for our pastries in the future, wasnt here without reason. She was here to work with Saori and Barathan, thetter of whom specifically came to Griffonpeak from the Helvas arcanarch to act as the overseer for the yeast production as well as to manage and sell the pastries we all made in the past few days. As her grandfathers heir, Amelia also was able to use her familypanys influence to promote todays concert to all the prominent merchants and a few minor ones, who acted as our secondary promotion tool. In addition, while Saori handled themoner side of the business, Amelia and Barathan were in charge of taking care of the illustrious nobles who came to attend my concert. I am honored to serve you once again, Lady Hestia, Barathan bowed, stating how this was the second time he helped me with my concert. Our attendants are presenting menus to the lords anddies as you wished, Lady Hestia. The aristocrats will be ordering through them and we will serve the pastries and rice sweets directly to their seats. Up until now, it has worked without any issues. Looking over to where the nobles should be seated, I saw multiplerge bleachers. Knights hired from the Lionheart order were guarding the area around the nobles, preventing anybody who wasnt a noble from entering. We also had an area for the rich merchants next to it, since the nobles who nned this whole event with me all agreed that nobles would despise sharing exclusive seats even with the most refined ofmoners. Just watching the nobledies enjoying sponge cakes while sipping tea with satisfied expressions was a great sign, but it got even better when I heard the men were ordering Berliners, German doughnuts without a hole, with wine jelly fillings. Seeing a bunch of sweet stuff was great since women and children were our primary demographic, but pleasing our male buyers didnt hurt; in fact, it gave us more reason to have more variety in our stock. I was pleased to hear that everything was working out and thanked Amelia and Barathan for their work. With how much money we spent on furnishing our RVs subspace and getting the decorations for the concert, we had to make sure we could make a profit today. In order to attract as many people as possible, we had decided that admission to this concert would be free. We wouldnt be bankrupt even if we couldnt sell everything, but it made me smile to see our n to revolutionize Artoriass pastry and confectionery market going off without a hitch. With their stomachs and taste buds satisfied, it was about time I also conquered their hearts and ears. I entered a small tent where Tasianna and Svena changed me into my first outfit a colorful short dress. With one final good luck from Tasianna and Svena, I pped my cheeks to psych myself up and walked back on the stage. Now back in the dark, I took onest deep breath before giving a thumbs up to one of the stage crew. As light entered through the crack of the curtain, the sound of my crew working became quieter and quieter for me, drowned out by the ecstatic attendees. I knew, right now, that their minds werent currently focused on me, but at the food before them. That was why Lets do this, parallel minds! I had to give them a show they wouldnt forget! Tonight, Im really feeling the heat surging inside me Im about to explode And this night, wont end until were done Satisfied from the our fun and games So, (ze it all night) (I wont be stopped) Cause this night is still young, far too young! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As the curtains began to draw back more and more, I expedited the process by using wind magic to shove the curtains to the sides and poured my mana into the wood to activate Grimnirs and Eines newly-made manatech spotlights, shining light throughout the audience. However, I did not stop it just there. As I activated [Aerokinesis] to y my music and to amplify my singing, I created a few sparks and grew the fire into a flower, making it look like fireworks exploding behind me. By controlling its power, I was able to attract everybodys collective eyes without burning down my newly made stage. [Stage Fever (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Im a burning star ready to explode To bring my light down to rock your entire existence I move like sh fire, bringing your night an incredible WOW! Im gonna go, go, go Dont you stop now! Ooooooooh, were burning through the night, yeah! Turn the music up! Are we gonna let this party end?! Are we ready to greet the sun?! No! Since this is just the bloody start! With every note more into my song, the rowdiness of the crowd was directed away from the food and towards me. With their bellies full of food and alcohol, music was just the perfect stimuli to turn the ecstasy up a notch. I wasnt too bothered with the fact they were enjoying my performance as an apaniment to the food and alcohol, since this was just the opener. No! This festival aint stopping yet No, this night is not gonna end now! Wooooo,e on, lets go! Im having such a good night Fun of my life (Dont let this end) One chance to enjoy our life, so dont you dare stop! (ze it all night) Cause this is the time of our life (ze it all night) Yeah, it aint time to end it So do you guys want it to stop?! No! This song was aimed at themoners only, I wasnt expecting any of the nobles to like it too much. However, it wouldnt be good if I lost their interest immediately. As such, Eine suggested that I perform magic during this time, to show off my magical skills as much as possible to keep people interested. I did impress a lot of them during the ball, but I was a professional entertainer; I had no intention of resting on myurels like that. Even if they didn''t like my song, I was fully intending to fascinate them with my magical abilities. With my control over fire, lightning, wind, and light, I was able to create a wide range of special effects, wowing the nobles. Even Tasianna was helping me out with some cold mist and snowkes. The concert was, without a doubt, an eye-catching disy of artistry. As the song entered into its guitar solo, I took this time to gather a ton of mana to my hand and raised it up into the sky. As I expanded my mana capacity more and more, the draining feeling that using a lot of mana at once had on me became less pronounced, regardless of whether I used arge-scale spell or not. I noticed that the nobles and a few mage-looking adventurers caught on to what I was doing, and were growing suspicious. But I simply showed them a brilliant, wide smile. Prayer! A huge white magic circle appeared in the sky, probably myrgest activation of [Prayer]. There were a lot of people around in the crowd and I didnt want to leave even one of them out of the fun. By the time that people noticed the circle, my spell had already been cast. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Synchronized with the end of the spell and the look of wonderment of the crowd, the guitar solo ended and I continued to sing. Ooooooooh, were burning through the night, yeah! Turn the music up! Are we gonna let this party end?! Are we ready to greet the sun?! No! Since this is just the bloody start! Im having such a good night Fun of my life (Dont let this end) One chance to enjoy our life, so dont you dare stop! (ze it all night) Cause this is the time of our life (ze it all night) Yeah, it aint time to end it I dont want it all to stop?! Ldalala As the music and my singing stopped, I bowed before the crowd in the middle of the spotlight. I then snapped my back up and postured myself correctly, raising my arm up and waving at everybody. Good evening, Griffonpeak! My name is Hestia, and I thank everybody foring to my concert today! I dearly hope everybody has had the chance to taste the pastries and sweets my party Aurora, Duke Greenveil, and Count Helvas were able to produce. Courtesy of me, please, enjoy the wonders of yeast and rice sweets~ People were pping everywhere as I announced this news to everybody standing there. The people standing before were cheering as they learned where the food came from, even if they had to pay for it. The merchants were ecstatic to learn this important piece of information, knowing now where the origins of the pastries and sweets they ate and where they could procure more. The nobles, on the other hand, were still pping with the rest of the crowd, but some of them were simply doing it out of respect while looking visibly concerned. From what I heard from Eines father, he did mention that the moment we made yeast amon product in Artorias, that its value as a luxury product would probably decrease. A ridiculous notion, even to Duke Greenveil and Arcanuess Helvas, since nobles were supposed to be the elites who will push the development of the kingdom. Also, even if yeast is cheap, the other ingredients and how you prepare it can make any cake into something incredibly expensive. Caviar cake, for example, urgh. I continued my speech after the pping and cheering settled down, As you might have noticed, I have cast [Prayer] on everybody. Please, allow yourself to feel the power seeping into every pore of your body. This poweres from the Goddess above, a glorious energy. I paused to breathe in deeply and then exhaled, which prompted most of the crowd to follow along. Once again having everybodys attention, I spoke the lines that Theodore and Eshe wanted me to announce during my concert. I would like to properly introduce myself now. I am Hestia, a priestess of Goddess Aurena and also her first Idol. What is an idol, you ask? Well, as you could witness, an idol is an entertainer who brings peoples souls together in unison to enjoy the wonders of music and dancing. Whether it is from the voice of an angel or through awe-provoking body movements. The silent gossiping of An idol? spread to everybody in the audience, looking confused to hear the sound of it. Some of the people who spent time at our restaurant already heard me exin it to them, so they seemed less confused about it. It wasnt hard to notice who was who. By the benevolence of the Goddess, may this prayer guide you into a wonderful tomorrow. May this be another gift to the Kingdom of Artorias, and may this concert seal it truly. I then activated [Halo of Consecration], conjuring a white ming halo above my head. This concert is blessed and watched by the Goddess, so please, allow yourself to rx and have fun. Allow me to mend your soul with my melody! 24 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:465 Wait, what, so early?! And this many just after the first song? From looking at the crowd before me, I noticed that a few white robes amongst them were looking at me with sparkling eyes, holding their hands in prayer as their mouths were left agape. Simr to my second concert, my first fans came from the already pious. I giggled a bit. Then, I ask everybody for your patience. The show shall continue at a moments notice. The curtains were shut close and I could hear my audience talk about what just happened. I wanted to continue listening to them, but I ignored the voices and rushed off the stage and into the tent behind it, where Svena and another maid were waiting for me with my second dress. It was the dress I wore for the ball. After putting it on and rushing back to the stage, there, in the darkness, somebodys voice entered my ears. I am ready, Lady Hestia, I heard in a whisper. It was very familiar to me. As I held her outstretched hand, I felt her soft skin touch mine and how it trembled slightly. Whispering You got this, we trained for this, to her, I then gestured to the stage crew to open the curtains. Listen to the winds of the night, the tranquility of the shining, bright moonlight I am here to see the waxing and waning of the four seasons throughout the year The piano began ying calmly as an icy mist surrounding the stage, giving it that mysterious feeling. As my voice began to sing My Lights Blessing again, I wasnt alone this time, for this song wasnt a solo. You are here for me, dancing linked with the rhythm of our hearts As I released my hand from my partners, we began to move to execute our stage choreography, singing in harmony with each other. There, I saw her Tasianna, in her blue ball dress. At this moment now, we are the focus of our small world She sang. Hold me tightly, my love, your warmth calms me so, let thisst for eternity I sang. I feel the heavens eyes on us, for you are my lights blessing Let us forget reality for this small moment of silence under the moon And once again, we sang in unison, letting our voices mix together to empower each other even more. We held each others hands again, moving our feet like in waltz but keeping our hands against each others, as if we were touching a mirror. It was only for a moment though, since an entertainers job was to look at their audience. Alright, release them. Suddenly, from below the stage, Grimnir tapped the shoulder of one of the store attendants. He then picked up one of the glow bulbs and touched the top, before releasing it into the sky. As the attendant mimicked his action, those leaf balls slowly floated in the sky before releasing a colorful glow ranging from red, orange, yellow, and green. As the crowd saw them do this, the ones who bought a glow bulb looked at it and touched the tip of it, noticing the ball unfurling and revealing the glowing inside content. Releasing it into the sky, they illuminated the night sky like skynturns. I noticed the nobles and wealthy merchants being curious at the beautiful lights and requesting to buy some of the bulbs. It was Saoris secondary request to Krymdar when we met him at the guild. The original idea was to create glow sticks since I wanted them for the authentic idol experience, but Krymdarter exined how wasteful it was to make them, even if we reced the stic sticks with wood or something. The cost to make them would be too high to make any profit from them, and the cleanup would be disastrous. As such, we settled with skynturn like glow bulbs. Krymdar created a one-time glow simr to a firefly and wrapped it up with leaves. To activate them, water had to be added beforehand and you then needed to touch the tip of the bulb for the balls to work. It would then suck in air from around it and float up until it was full, creating this alchemical glow effect. Seeing these lights floating in front of us, I was d we managed to emte the glow sticks somewhat. You could say, this is how Peolyncian idol concerts worked, right? With Tasianna and my motivation renewed from this sight, we continued singing with even more energy. With each step that we take together, my heart aches for it knows it well, that our time will end soon Im so lost in thoughts of what I should doter for our moment will notst Tasiannas voice was clear and in tune, an experience she gained from her time in the fairy vige singing along with her fellow fairies. It wasnt hard to work with her as a result, and we were able to build the rapport necessary to blow this performance away. But if that is the case, then I shall cherish this memory With harmony, we lead into the chorus once again. At this moment now, we are the focus of our small world I sang. Hold me tightly, my love, your warmth calms me so, let thisst for eternity Then she sang. I feel the heavens eyes on us, for you are my lights blessing Let us forget reality for this small moment of silence under the moon We bothbined our voices once again, going for the high notes to show off our voices strength. 149 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 614 It was probably the most followers Id ever gotten after a single song. I was proud of myself. I was proud to stand here with Tasianna, one of my best friends. I was proud to share a song with her. When our song ended, the glow bulbs started to dim and fall onto the ground, now only a pile of leaves. They would be easy to dispose ofter on. Some were still floating and the apuseing from the merchants and nobles was deafening. I felt an incredible sense of pride at the response to our duet, and I could see Tasianna agree with her wide smile. This is my friend and party member, Tasianna. Thank you very much for listening to our song. We bowed and the curtains closed. And the cycle began anew with me switching out of a dress into the next, performing on the stage and then receiving apuse before the curtains closed. 198 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:812 261 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:1073 157 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 1230 368 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:1598 512 humans, beastmen, and half-elves have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2110 449 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 2559 Follower amount requirement fulfilled. [The Light] proficiency requirement fulfilled Milestone reward gained: Skill [Dark Weakness Removal]. Next Milestone unlocked: 10000: [Miraculous Grace] [Dark Weakness Removal] merged into [The Light] It was amazing, as more time went by, the crowd becamerger andrger; however, due to the size of the za, it became harder for people to see me, even if they could hear my voice. If there were additional bleachers or if the location was more suited for huge crowds, I probably would have been able to gather more people. Nevertheless, I was satisfied. Every song was able to impress more and more people. Of course, every group had a different taste in music. While the crowd was alright with all songs, they still preferred the high-energy songs. The merchants loved the more romantic songs, probably since it was as if they could enjoy the fantasy of them, Lastly, I gained the most fans from the nobles when I sang my two bads, Promise and Memories, which I guess was due to how they were more focused on telling a story and delivering a message. They were more artistic, you could say. Thank you very much, everybody. That was myst song, huuuh, I let out a sigh in the end. My voice was exhausted from all the singing, straining my voice as much as possible while dancing on stage. I hope everybody was able to get an idea of what an Idol of Goddess Aurena is supposed to do, and I hope you will wait in anticipation for my next concert! Yeeeaaaaaaaaaaah!!! The crowd exploded in cheers, drowning out the apuse from the merchants and nobles. My party and I will be traveling around, performing whenever we can, in any vige, town, or city we can. If you are there, please, I ask you toe and hear me sing once more! Let us all feel more connected to the Goddess and the Origin Gods through songs! I then pointed at our RV where Saori was standing, having reced the pastries with clothing. For now, if you wish, there will be clothing you may buy. I apologize for announcing that the clothing is all made from either mana threads or expensive fabric, so the prices will be quite high. However, there should still be some As I was about to announce that they could still continue buying pastries and sweets from the RV, Saori began to furiously shake her head. Even without a telepathic message, I understood her clearly enough. Holy scheie, they sold out? Thank you very much for your attention and cheers! I loved it all! Until next time, may the Goddess guide you on your path forward! May your path be forever bright! And that was when the curtain closed for the final time this night. Svena and Tasianna congratted me for a work well done, praising me for my endurance. As the tent was already taken down, I was led back to the RV to change out of my clothes there. As I was on my way, a chubby man in fine clothes suddenly came over; actually, it was more urate to describe it as him stumbling over here like a drunken man. Was he a noble or a merchant? It was hard to distinguish them purely from clothes alone since the difference between a rice merchants and a nobles outfit wasnt too huge. If the man had a crest, I probably could have asked Svena if she knew it, but the man didnt have it on his clothes. Two men were nking him, probably his guards. Regardless, he probably was a faning over to speak with me. I wonder how he made it past security. But I dont want to deal with drunks No, I shouldnt think like that! That is a bad attitude, Hestia! Still, I should get out of this outfit, first, and maybe clean myself up. Im not presentable. Lady Hestia, I am Cardi I apologize, I bowed slightly. Please, allow me to change out of my clothes and I will be free to speak. Please, I will be back soon! Without saying another word, the man stood still, which I took as a sign that he epted my proposal. I didnt get a look at his expression properly, but I probably shouldnt keep a fan standing for too long. After slipping into the RV while the crowd was cheering my name, Svena and Tasianna transported me to ourmunal room and gave me a quick bath and clean up. After I was freshened up, I left the RV in a hurry and went back where I saw the chubby man, but he was no longer there. I began to look around but couldnt find him, so I asked one of the guards, who informed me that he had left. Why? I freshened myself up as fast as possible Mhm, verdammt. It seems that I still have to properly learn how to appease fans. It is the duty of an idol to huh? 2 human followers lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 2557 W-Wah?! I can lose followers?! This was the first time my follower update went down instead of up. Id only been gaining fans all this time that I forget you could lose them. It was obvious, but since it had never happened before, I hadnt worried about it. I still have so much more to grow. Singing and dancing weren''t the only things an idol must do. Since having fans is so important, I have to learn how to treat them better. Every person was different, and I have to do my best to keep their smile up. If I cant, like with that man and his guards well, then it was better to not get too depressed. Idols lost fans all the time, even on Earth. At least one of them is still a follower. Now, lets make sure I dont lose even more! The night was exhausting, not just cause of my performance, but also cause of the after events. Fan meetings were harsh and mentally taxing. So many people wanted to greet me and then there were the nobles and merchants who wanted to make closer connections. Well, I should take this as a lesson I needed better social skills. Extroverted or not, there was still so much I needed to learn. On the next day, Eine arrived back at the mansion, looking gloomy from thepleteck of results on their search. Weforted her the best we could, telling her that he would be found soon, and I gave her KleaHatma back. We then went back to the concert area and quickly packed everything into my subspace. Since it was made to be easily taken down and built back up, we were quickly able to store everything in record time. We then went over to the hunters guild. Muraina was awaiting us, ready to go with us to the elven outpost. Be happy, everybody. The urgent Quest is B rank. Fun and games first, and now back to work, I guess. A note from AbyssRaven No more dark weakness! Yippe! Okay, oh no, how did Hestia lose two followers D: Now, to the mentions today. First things first, Queen''s "Don''t Stop Me Now." Rawr Second song was the same one from during the ball, but this time Hestia sang it with her voice''s full potential. Moona Hoshinova''s "Ai no Chiisana Uta." Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(32) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 213: Aurora RV, New and Improved. Chapter 213: Aurora RV, New and Improved. Wow, for a medium-sized wagon, this room surely is a bit toorge, Muraina expressed her surprise at the sight of ourmunal room, noticing how spacious it was and filled with furniture for rest and recuperation. She then noted the five rooms and our bathroom inside the corridor next to it, nowpletely confused at the situation. This is space-time magic, correct? I gave my thumbs up. Considering what Id heard from Tasianna, that the elves were a race who worshipped all Origin Gods equally and put a lot of value in magical knowledge, it shouldnt be weird for Muraina to identify [Space-Time Magic] spells. I exined to her what [Room] did and how it worked. I see it is extremely rare for anybody to learn [Space-Time Magic], since the condition to receive it is so difficult to fulfill. And then there is the fact that the spells are so mana-intensive to use, and how long it takes to level up the skill. Ah, you and Saori certainly are lucky, Lady Hestia. I then gave Muraina a tour around the different rooms of our subspace, showing her our restaurant, the kitchen, Grimnirs smithy and shop, Eines artificer room, andstly the sauna and artificial hot spring. I suppose that, since the sauna and hot spring were next to ourmunal room, I could have shown it to her earlier, but I thought it would be the best one to end with. Everything took so much money to furnish. Without Count Helvass staff, we probably would not have finished it all in one week, and even then, there are still some things that we need to work on, Saori informed Muraina as she followed us. She then snapped her fingers, having remembered something. Which reminds me. Shoyi,e out. At hermand, something ck suddenly oozed out from her shadow, wobbling around like jelly as it slowly formed into an oval, squishy creature. It crawled up Saoris leg like a snail, prompting her to pick it up and give it a gentle tap on its body before caressing it like a cat. Eeek! Its a slime, urgh Hestia, let me introduce you to the answer to our plumbing system, Shoyi! My fifth shadow beast, a [Lesser Shadow Slime]! The slimes skin suddenly moved up and down like a wave, responding to Saoris excited voice with something simr to tion. I gulped and forced myself to look at the small slime, still slightly afraid of them from my past experience with arger variant. I know Eine suggested that we buy one of them, since noble houses use these aromatic slimes to eat toilet waste and keep bathrooms smelling good, but does it still work as one after you made it into a shadow beast? Also, Shoyi? Did you really name it after shoyu? Soy sauce?! The ck slime did remind me a bit of soy sauce, but it felt weird calling it after a condiment. Somehow, Saori disagreed. Nonsense, Shoyi is an eptable name, Hestia. She was adamant about it and stroked the slime again, who reciprocated Saoris affection by slightly moving its body. How did these two get so familiar so soon? And, yes, you do not have to worry about it. My [Shadow Pack] skill does change my tamed beasts races, but it does not change their skill sets. [Lesser Aromatic Slimes] like Shoyi have a racial skill called [Detritus Aromatic], which helps them process waste better and create a pleasant aroma. In the wild, they use this smell to attract more animals towards them, leading to more food for them. When I asked Saori how Shoyi was seemingly reacting to her words, she exined how sensitive slimes were to external stimuli, as theycked the ability to see and hear. Slimes werent intelligent, which included Shoyi even after it turned into a G rank [Lesser Shadow Slime], so they couldnt react to Saoris words. However, it could feel her warmth and gentleness whenever she touched it. [Shadow Pack] creates a link between me and my shadow beasts, and its probably an improved version of the normal tamer system, simr to how your [Idol] is an improved version of the bardic system. Shoyi still isnt sapient enough to think or make its own decisions. It still acts through instincts alone, and, even if I ordered it to, it would not be able to be your retainer just yet, Hestia. In other words, the slime had to evolve. I asked the other tamers at the hunters guild for tips, and they told me that I can control the evolution of my monsters through the tamer system, although they have to be loyal enough. Uno, Song, Sarasa, and Quatre shouldnt have a problem with that, and I am now making sure Shoyi wont either. Shoyi also was too small to multiply itself into individual blobs until it evolved into something able to control them from a distance. Saori was hoping that she could have some time at the elven outpost to hunt some monsters to power level her garms and Shoyi. Speaking of the garms, they were still too stubborn to ept my [Hestias Retainer] title. As Saori continued ying with Shoyi, Song suddenly poked her head out from Saoris shadow and began wimping at her alpha. Feeling bad, Saori allowed the garm to exit her shadow and began ying with her giant dog. You know, Saori really was like those people who didnt want a pet but would turn into pet lovers the moment they got one. Nobody would believe Saori didnt want to take the garms in at first. This is fascinating. If I remember correctly, [Shadow Pack] should be one of your custom spells, Saori? I dont remember the details anymore, but are you constantly summoning them, right now? Muraina asked, having started stroking her spriggan Whisperias treant body due to Saori. Not exactly; in fact, for some reason, my custom spell turned into a unique skill. I still have no idea what triggered that event, but I am happy with the results. Still Muraina, do you possibly know why Edna would suddenly keep watch of somebody? Saori exined to the elf how she got the [Watched by Edna] title after evolving into a B rank, omitting what monster she evolved into to keep some secrets. She forgot dark elves like Krymdar worshipped Marsven and Edna, since they were their races progenitor, so she never posed him this question. Muraina nodded and thought about it as we continued the RV tour outside the [Room]. Hmm, well, Edna is the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility, and was renowned as one of the best tamers when she was still a mortal elf. When we high elves were still considered the only elven race. I dont think youve given birth yet, correct, Saori? Saori vehemently shook her head. She admitted to being a virgin, even in her past life. Then it has to be due to your [Shadow Pack] skill, the monster race you evolved into, your blood connection with Belzac, or somebination thereof. Those are the only possibilities I can think of. If you really want to know more, I would probably ask Krymdar or pray at one of her altars and hope Goddess Edna responds. Where would one of these altars be? Saori replied. There is one in Sariels capital, Caindha, in the temple dedicated to Marsven. Saori initially wanted to ignore the title, but it seems that she wasnt able to entirely. With nothing happening with it for a whole month now, she probably got impatient. Simr to myself when I had toe to Firwood and Griffonpeak for Aurena, shes now on a pilgrimage to an altar for Edna. When we exited the subspace, we returned to the living room of our RV. Even if we mostly lived inside the subspace now, we still had to make space for receiving guests that we couldnt trust letting into our [Room], so we kept most of the furniture intact here. It also was a good ce to rest before we left for a Quest, so we kept the kitchen here for small snacks as well. There we saw Eine slouching on the counter stool, slowly eating her breakfast as she attempted to keep her eyes open. When she noticed us, she waved her hand and looked at me. Hestia, I forgot to apologize for not attending your concert. Im also sorry I couldnt sing the third song with you, despite how much we practiced together. I cant believe I forgot about that when I came back. Eine and her parents didnt sleep at all yesterday while they were searching for Jonathan, so when Eine came back to the mansion, she looked terrible. Sheined how they couldnt find Jonathan and that her parents couldnt stop looking, despite how tired and stressed they were already from all the work they put in for the concert and yeast deal. When Barathan heard this, he shook his head and murmured, They havent changed since we traveled together and flew out on his gargoyle to fetch them. From what I remembered, Barathan was the attendant who traveled with the Arcanuess and Arcaliess when they became adventurers, so he probably was extremely close to them. Considering how he was entrusted to take care of so many important operations like managing the arcanarch and the yeast production, it seemed that he was a reliable person. Its alright, Eine. If I was in your position, I would do the same. Family is everything; I can always reschedule a concert, after all. I then gave her spell rings with KleaHatma in them back, which she epted with a strong nod. She then turned over to Saori and asked her about how well the pastries and sweets sold. Showing a proud smile, Saori responded, We sold out. The mountains we managed to bake sold out before Hestia could even finish the concert. Lady Amelia received someints from the nobles about how we shouldnt have sold so many to the masses if we couldnt keep enough stock for them. We profited immensely and managed to recuperate a majority of our investments. Eine pped. Amazing, hiehie. They willin now but Amelia will somehow deal with it; after all, we will be the only merchants with the products they want. Ahhhh, this will 100% guarantee that father will ascend to the Arcanuess rank without anyints from the other nobles in our duchy. Lord Duke Greenveil will most likely perform the ceremony once father and mother arrive back in Griffonpeak and legitimize their new ranks during our trip. Wow I am the daughter of an arcanuess now. I pped her shoulder and told her to finish her breakfast before Saori, Muraina, and I moved upstairs, where we noticed Tasianna tending to our garden while making some mana potions. After we expanded the garden during the renovations with the [Room] runes, Tasianna was able to include more herbs as well as various other nts which could benefit our potion-making. We even left a bed inside this greenhouse in case Tasianna had to stay here and sleep. Oh, which reminds me of something here, everybody. Your catalysts are finished! Putting her bow down, Muraina then opened up her travel bag and pulled out a head-sized red orb and two palm-sized dark green balls from them. Handing them over, Tasianna gleefully asked us to [Identify] them. Mana Eyes. Heart of the Volcano Catalyst An alchemical orb created using the volcanic heart of a Volcano Furnace Volchark. If mana is registered to this catalyst, it will levitate and float around the owner using stored mana. An aura is emitted from this catalyst, reducing any fire orva element damage by 50% against the owner. This reduced damage will be turned into Health for the owner. Significantly reduces Health, Mana, or Stamina cost of any fire elemental attacks and itspound elements. Owner: None Skill: [Resource Efficiency Lv. 8] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 8] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [me Furnace Aura] [Cast Activation Speed Increase Lv. 7] [Inferno Amp] [Lava Amp] [Artillery Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] [Explosion Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] me Furnace Aura An aura of heat envelops the area around this skills owner. Allies within this aura will have their fire andva elemental resistances increased by 30%. Explosion resistance increased by 30% Draconic Thunder Cores Twin alchemical orbs created using the electric sac of a [Boltreaving Wyvern]. If mana is registered to these catalysts, they will levitate and float around the owner using stored mana. Connected by an electrical current, the function of a single orb will deteriorate if the distance between the twins is too far apart. Electrical current may be stored inside this orb as a recement for mana. Even as a catalyst, the wyverns heart pulsates with power. Owner: None Skill: [Lightning Revolt (Limited)] [Boltreaving de (Limited)] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 10] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Cast Activation Speed Increase Lv. 8] [Lightning Amp] [Artillery Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] [Critical Spot Damage Increase Lv. 8] Lightning Revolt (Limited) The racial skill of the [Boltreaving Wyvern] enabled through a specialized organ sac, now turned into an alchemical catalyst for further usage. While the hearts power still pulsates with life somewhat, its powers are now reduced in their new form. Electricity of any kind may be stored inside this catalyst for future usage. Once at maximum capacity, the owner may supercharge the catalyst, increasing lightning-based attacks and enabling to owner to cast one additional [Multi-Cast] [/tbody][/table] Boltreaving de (Limited) The racial skill of the [Boltreaving Wyvern] enabling it to use [Electrokinesis] close to its body. In its Limited form, the control distance is reduced to around the catalyst and the amount of voltage controble is also reduced. Electricity may still be shaped into any form possible From just the first nce, doesnt it seem like my catalyst is more catered towards a supportive role? Then again, it makes sense that Saoris catalyst is more powerful since they were made from Astalos. When Tasianna noticed my sullen look, she spoke to me. Lady Hestia, when Master Krymdar made your catalyst, I was allowed to give him my opinion on what you and Miss Saori preferred. From abat standpoint, do you really require more methods of attack, Lady Hestia? Tasianna was right. Concerning my offense, I had so many tools under my belt that I havent fully mastered yet. While adding more wouldnt hurt, and I was always looking on creating more custom spells and toxins, therees a point where having too many options would be detrimental. Moderation is important. If there were ways for me to improve my existing toolkit by empowering those options, then I would be stronger while allowing me more chances to perfect my attack n. After just receiving [Unheilige Engel] and [Halo of Consecration], there were now more things I had to incorporate into my fighting style. While thinking deeply on this subject, Tasianna continued, The skills on Miss Saoris catalyst were chosen to improve her new abilities, strengthening her offensive and defensive abilities even further. For you, Lady Hestia, I believe more defensive options would be better, no? Am I not already pretty resilient against anything fire rted? I responded. Resilient, yes, but how about immune? Impossible to defeat? Tasiannas ideas were bing more enticing to me. In the case you arent happy with your current catalysts, Master Krymdar has shown me how to create them twice, so I can always produce more and repair them. Even without Master Krymdar around, the stacks of text and books he gave me may keep me upied with learning. She then pointed at the stacks of books next to her alchemy bench. We should add a bookshelf for herter. Tasianna then urged Saori and me to register our mana into them, finalizing the progress. After filling the catalysts with our mana, the orbs glowed their respective colors and our name appeared in the Owner area. When mine activated, a warm aura began emanating from it as it floated around me. It reminded me of a mobile heater. We can finally ask Grimnir to start producing weapons and equipment suitable for our catalyst, Saori. Speaking of Grimnir, he should be driving the carriage at this moment. Looking out the windows of the second floor, we confirmed our RV was about to reach the gates. Our trip would normally take two days with a wagon, but since two of Saoris garms would always drag the RV forward, we probably could reach the elven outpost a bit earlier, assuming there weren''t any disturbances. Since we didnt have anything else to do for now, Muraina, Saori, and I decided to help Tasianna harvest some of the produce. Since I always made sure to continue pouring my mana into the soil to elerate their growth rate, we would always have boxes filled with fragassa, fulinoe leaves, cooking vegetables, and alchemical ingredients ready at hand. Tasianna is a treasure for loving garden work. As we were in the middle of harvesting todays produce, we felt the RV halting still. We probably were waiting in the line for the gate inspection before leaving. As the line moved forward, the RV would move and then slow to a stop every other minute like clockwork, but for some reason, while it was moving forward, it came to a suddenly halt, shaking the RV a bit and unbncing us. That was when we heard Grimnir shouting. ddarg, you stupid akongs! What in Crustacias name are you doing, jumping in front of a wagon for, huh?! You got a date with Ilsaphone?! Amotion. There were other people speaking around the RV but Grimnirs voice stuck out the most, causing us to worry especially after we heard somebody else speak. We, suicidal? You got it the wrong way, dwarf. Were just doing our duty as hunters by confronting these giant wolves you got here, I mean, you gotta be dull to not have noticed how ufortable theyre making things for themon people around us, right? A mans voice was heard. Yeah, look at that scarred one. If you dont know it yet, we have a festival in the city right now and youse are making it pretty bad for everyone if these wolves suddenly start to rampage around. Another stranger spoke up, supporting the man from before. So? Those garms aint doing anybody any harm, they arent even growling at you four idiots. Im currently leaving the city, so how about you four move your asses out of my way and stop blocking the DAMN LINE! AH, SHUT UP, ALREADY! The boss is hiring us to get some good leather for him, so lets just kill these things already and be done with it! I aint going all the way over to the Olivus Duchy for that C rank quest. Somebody with a deep voice dered with clear hostility in his voice, making a metallic sound simr to unsheathing a weapon. The moment she heard this, Saori shouted The nerve! and jumped out of the window on the second floor and rushed over to the front of the RV with [Air Walk]. Unable to see what was happening from that one, we opened the small window in the front of the room to look down at the scene of Grimnir and Saori staring down a four-man group of fully armored men. Yellow and brown glossy scales were shimmering on the four mens armor, looking like hardened carapace with spikes attached to them, as if some edgy teen designed them with the sole purpose of looking cool and intimidating. They werent wearing their helmets right now, as they were being carried under their arms. Weapon-wise, they were quite bnced. I could see a bow, a spear and shield, a greataxe, and a massive hammer divided amongst them. It didnt seem like those four were magicians as they didnt have any visible catalysts on them, but I could be wrong. I am a registered tamer at the hunters guild and these garms are mine! Saori pulled out her ID and showed it off to the men withouting any closer, ring at them down as red mist exuded from her blood-red eyes. Seeing her protect them, Uno and Quartre, the ones who were dragging the RV along, suppressed their growls to act like disciplined wolves before the crowd. But that didnt seem to have impressed the men. Youre a tamer, beauty? Well, then we have somebody reasonable to talk with, instead of a drunk dwarf, the one with the bow dered, insulting Grimnir in the end. He pulled out two gold coins from his pouch, showing them off to Saori. Two small goldites for both of them. Good price, aye? Two?! Thats 100k Davi per coin! Thats enough money to pay Krymdar the 80k Davi we owed him for the catalysts while still having enough left over for two moremissions! Saori as a person valued money extremely, due to her experience having to take care of her ailing mother after her father died at work. She wasnt greedy, per se, but she knew how important money was and always strived to make sure our coffers were full. If it werent for her, Aurora would probably have had more money issues due to our rather crazy spending. However, even she wasnt that shameful enough to ept money for the lives of her garms. Her pack. Money? Sounds like a good deal, but I have a better suggestion for you four. How about you go fuck yourself and leave my garms alone before we call the guards on you. GUARDS! Hahahaha! This girl doesnt know who we are, brother! Listen here, you wolf bitch, we are the B rank adventurer party Skys Oblivion. We are an uing A rank party made out of four wyvernyers and a Champion Candidate of the Goddess of Light. You think were afraid of some fucking city guards? Ha! the guy with the hammer spat out, looking like your typical gangster as he spat on the ground. However, it seemed like he was smart enough to understand how bragging without proof was just making him look like someone who was all bark but no bite, so he began exuding a [Terror Aura] around, emphasizing his point by scaring the surrounding people. S-Shit, its those guys! I remember! Those guys have a noble as a party member. L-Lets get the fuck away. Shit! Who cares about this, lets just ignore them. Everybody was starting to inch further away from themotion happening in front of our RV. Even the guards standing at the gates werent making a single move, looking away as if nothing was happening. The smirks the men had on their face as they saw Saori standing still, doing nothing but stare at them, was causing me to feel frustrated. Fuck this! Enough negotiations, lets just ignore the bitch and kill the monster. The pay we get for getting the boss some C rank wolf fur should be enough to bribe the guards. All four men agreed with the greataxe user, acting smug as they all unsheathed their weapons. Unfortunately, that was a mistake. Lets do this bro- Urgh! As the spear user was about to announce the start of the battle, all four men suddenly froze in spot as an incredible bloodthirst was being exuded from underneath our window. Looking down, there I saw ck lightning coursing through Saoris body as the red mist around her eyes intensified. Uno and Quatre had begun growling again as Song and Sarasa revealed themselves from Saoris shadow. Grimnir flipped the four men off and grabbed his hammer, jumping down as he prepared to join Saoris menacing march forward. The four men calmed themselves from Saoris aura and began smiling like a bunch of battle junkies, readying their weapons to engage Saori and Grimnir. I turned to Tasianna and we both nodded. If somebody threatened a member of Aurora, then they better be prepared for retaliation. But, before we stormed down, we were shocked to notice Muraina wasnt with us anymore. Hoooot! The shrill cry of an owl suddenly appeared from outside the window, pulling our attention back out, only to see Whisperia shooting down four of its arrows into the ground, piercing the stone streets deeply. You know, Im alright with guild members settling their disputes by themselves, as long as they dont end up killing each other. So how about stopping this before anything happens? Walking casually into the scene with her hands on her hips, it was Muraina. She was still smiling as she spoke but her eyes looked dissatisfied with the situation. Skys Oblivion, the wolfkin woman and her garms havent caused any issues for anybody since they came to Griffonpeak. I heard the middle district had even gotten used to those giant wolves. Move aside and stop provoking quarrels, or Ill make sure your A rank exam will be dyed even more. The mood changed. The auras from the men and Saori dimmed down and they began staring at Muraina. As if to break this awkward mood, the bow wielder suddenly broke out inughter. True, true, Guild Master Muraina. The boss wouldnt want us to dy his A rank upgrade anymore than weve already done. Come onds, lets get out of here. We have work to do in the Olivus Duchy. And, just like that, everything ended. The three men clicked their tongues in frustration but listened to their leader anyways. They cut in front of the line, leaving Griffonpeak through the gates. Jeez. I let out a sigh. A tense situation was about to happen while we were about to leave the city. It was unreal. Our group was the next to leave the city like the others in the line insisted we left first, probably so they could avoid meeting up with those goons. After we had left the city, Muraina gestured for us toe down. When Tasianna and I ran down the stairs, we noticed Eine had fallen asleep on the counter, realizing that was why she hadnt reacted to anything. The two of us giggled. We decided to leave Eine there and exin everything to herter on. In essence, that was the adventurer party weve been hearing around about. The one belonging to that noble called Charleslyt or something. When Muraina brought him up, I was reminded of the information Eine told us. Of how he was the second son of Duke Equevanna and was now considered a star among the younger nobles due to being a B rank adventurer and somebody sponsored by the cathedrals cardinal. He is a problematic person who hired those B rank adventurers from before as his party members after they made themselves known as a group of wyvernyers. His rank has been steadily going up from there on, and, with his rank, his influence grew, Muraina exined. From how Muraina exined him to us, this Charleslyt didnt seem to be a good person at all and it seemed his current hunter rank was effectively bought. Which raised the question why he was made a B rank in the first ce. In the hunters guild, nobles had no privileges at all and were to be treated by the personnel and their fellow hunter colleges as any other adventurer. After all, helping Muraina out was our partys punishment for causing a monster outbreak when we forgot to cleanse the area of mana after our fight with Astalos. I wasnt getting out of this, even if I was a princess. However, the issue was moreplicated than I thought. When he joined the hunters guild, he did so in Equevanna. ording to the reports from the guild master there, this nobleman hasnt cheated and is rightfully a B rank. At least, his profile proved it to me. With no evidence of any illegal actions, I cant do much, since Im just another branch master, Muraina exined. When I did my own research, I learned how Charleslyt has an extensive history of bribing people with his fathers money. There are even rumors to implicate him as a member of the Artoriass underworld, that he has connections in Shaturein. Nothing proven, of course. And now his party is using this reputation and influence to their advantage to coerce people into things? How is this allowed? Shouldnt nobles be held to a higher degree of responsibility, especially from a dukes second son? Saoriined, still livid at what just urred. Its exactly what you said, hes a dukes son. Trouble has no consequences if he and his party arent activelymitting crimes under a guards dutiful watch. And I have heard that some witnesses became richer right after meeting them. All I can do is veto their partys A rank exam application by persuading the other branch masters to prevent a majority vote, but that party is going around currying favor, so I don''t know how long that willst. Now I understand why Rooster Head acted like that. If I heard something stupid like this, I would be livid, too! We forgot about the situation for now, as we didnt want to ruin our trip. Muraina took over Grimnirs spot as the RVs driver and the rest of us returned inside. I then entered the subspace and created a guest room for Muraina to sleep in forter that night, furnishing it with the essentials. The day then moved by normally without anything happening. With the garms intimidating monsters and bandits alike, nothing disturbed our trip as we traveled to the elven outpost. While acting as the driver, Muraina even hunted down some deer and brought them back to the RV for Saori to butcher. Elves werent all vegetarian like my fantasy books had led me to expect. After we parked the RV at a safe spot for the night, our entire group ate a hearty meal in themunal room. When we were about to go take a bath and get ready for bed, Grimnir told us to go ahead while he returned to the smithy. Our hot spring was split into genders, so it didnt matter if he wanted to bathe at the same time as us. Ooh, a hot spring. I havent been to one since I visited the dwarves and Loatryx. Muraina was well acquainted with hot springs it seemed. As such, Saori and I only had to exin what to do with them to Eine and Tasianna. Sure, we built it together but they had only heard a quick breakdown of what it was. This was our hot springs maiden usage. Tasianna filled the tanks with water while I created a calm me to warm everything up. We then added some minerals into the water to simte the healthy effects of a hot spring. Doing it this way is the reason why we called this an artificial hot spring. Once everything was done, we moved into the changing room. First, please, take off your clothes and put on these towels to hide your skin. Saori, Muraina, and I were already used to open-air hot springs so we knew we would go into it naked with other women, but both Tasianna and Eine were surprised to hear it was done like that. Tasianna naturally shrugged it off as she was kinda used to seeing others naked from our time in the Belzac forest, where she had to act like a shower head for us. On the other hand, Eine was red as a tomato, unwilling to go into the hot spring with other naked women. Sure, she was used to her maids seeing her naked, but she didnt like the idea of seeing others naked. Trust me, it will be fine. I dont think anybody will stare at you. You wanted to learn more about Earthly culture, well, this is just one part of it. Eine acquiesced in the end. Waaah we all let out softly after entering the hot spring itself. The steamy air of an indoor hot spring was entering our lungs and pores, helping us rx as we continued into the washing spot. There, Saori summoned Song, Sarasa, and Shoyi and noted how she left Uno and Quatre outside. Certainly very considerate in making this ce thisrge. Thoserge garms fit in without a problem. Murainamented on how much space the garms were taking up, but with how we built the hot spring with them in mind, there were no issues at all. She then stroked her familiar. Well, Whisperia, lets clean your body. A fulldies night with a genderless slime and spriggan. Nice! After we washed the dirt and sweat we umted today, all of us stepped foot into the hot spring. I felt the warm water on my feet, and noticed that it was slightly too hot for other people to use. I mentally made a note to properly test the ideal hot spring temperatureter on. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah We all moaned as we settled into the hot water. Ruuuuuuuuuuh The garms did, too, looking like they were enjoying the calm and rxed atmosphere. Boing. I questioned how Shoyi was able to make any sounds at all. Maybe its from its jelly-like body? We didnt hear anything from KleaHatma, probably cause Eine told her not to speak up with Muraina around. It was for the best. It was rude to think that way, yes, but I dont feelfortable with the demon speaking with us anyways. I wanted some peace and quiet. This is just the best. Our party really made it far As fun as the hot spring was, staying inside for too long wasnt good. I could stay longer since I didnt get dizzy from the heat, but we came in as a group so we had to leave as a group. After drinking some cold fragassa milk, our bodies were refreshed and healed from stress. Sleep came naturally. As Muraina expected, it took us another day on the road for us to reach the outpost. Once we were there, therge forest came into view. I can see our weing party, everybody. Prepare yourselves. After I check in for thetest news, well be moving to the field immediately. Another day, another battle stage for Aurora. A note from AbyssRaven Yes, the girls made a hot spring. Yes, hot spring scene, I understand the anime tropes well! Also, fuck those guys for trying to hurt the garms! Also, about the shout-out. I think I did one previously, but after thinking about, I think I would like to make it a moremon urence since I want to help out other authors. Instead of jumping straight into therger stories I read on this site, I believe beginning with the smaller ones would be better. I won''t be able to able to do this too often since I am a slow reader. I read slowly so I won''t be able to give a shout-out every time. Still, if you guys need more webnovels, please give the ones I''ve already read a try. You might like them. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(18) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 214: Elven Outpost Mission. Chapter 214: Elven Outpost Mission. Vilsom, Haitiri. Wee. The moment we left the RV, a group of blond and green-haired men and women with long, sharp ears climbed down from the top of the trees at the edge of the forest. Equipped with bows, daggers, and magic rings while wearing simr-looking green linen clothes with chitin and bark armor covered up in a leaf cloak, this five-man group looked not only organized but also intimidating. With Whisperia on her shoulders, Muraina greeted the saluting elves by waving at them. This casual response contrasted with her current outfit, exuding authority and experience as it reminded me of a ranger general. Wearing dark green chitin armor over her green clothes, her ck cloak would give her a rogue-ish aura if she were to wear the hood up. With a short de and dagger sheathed on her hips, a green magic ring on her right hand, and an enchanted bow with a blue shimmering bow thread, Muraina looked pretty cool right now. Hail, younglings, may spring bequeath your groves with new life. As Murina spoke with the elves, I asked Tasianna for a trantion, Vilsom, Haitiri? Wee, Stalker of Phantoms, I believe, Lady Hestia. Haitiri, should be Miss Murainas nickname, simr to Dame Yorshkas White Winged Dragoon moniker. She then pointed at the group of elves in front of us. It is elven wordy on the Saris ranger faction, the Haireti the Forest Phantoms. I knew Muraina was an archer, considering that Whisperia could grow arrows from its treant body and that the former showed her bow when we departed together. I had a feeling she was pretty capable from how quiet her steps were and the rumors the other hunters gossiped about her, so this shouldnt havee as a surprise to me. It wouldnt be weird to assume that she was, at the very least, an A rank like Farron and Yorshka just based on how old she was. Only I, Saori, Tasianna and Eine chose to leave the RV, since Grimnir, for some reason, wanted to stay inside his smithy until we departed for the hunt. Once we knew where to go, we could call him. As we approached the elves, though, their eyes flicked from Muraina to our group, specifically Eine. It felt awkward and our group stopped for a second before the elves returned their res to Muraina, who seemed to have noticed it. Dont act so cold, you five. Like I said in my letter, Krymdar wont being and I will bring in more appropriate allies to help. But, Lady Muriana, the hu One of the elves wanted to say but Muraina interrupted him by wagging her finger. Is one of the retainers of the missing Kargryx Meoschaera, Lady Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, who was recently found. Do I need to say anything more? The revtion struck the elves hard. Their stone-cold poker faces broke as their eyes widened and they let out an audible gasp before turning around and bowing before me. We apologize for our indiscretion! they shouted. They would have kept kneeling like that if Muraina hadnt prompted me to forgive them. Once Muraina asked them to lead us to the outpost, she told Saori to hide the RV somewhere at the edge of the forest, since the path forward would be too rough for it to traverse. As such, we took the [Room] runes with us, taking advantage of our newly made mobile base. As we were following the elven rangers, I asked Muraina a question. I wanted to ask this before, but why are you and these, uhm, Haireti showing so much favor towards me? I know the elves are allies with Kargryx and Loatryx, but they shouldnt be bowing that deeply to anybody but their own monarch, right? Allies forged through blood, Lady Hestia, Muraina answered. All elven ancestry traces back to our homnd, the Ind of Anduriol where the Ancient Elven Kingdom, Kelthun, is located. Since Miononbx is located northwest from our home, as you might guess, dragons and elves have a history of falling in love and marrying each other in no small part thanks to how extremely long our respective lifespans are. Due to this rtionship, many ancient dragons decided on bing elves for their humanoid form. Does this mean that the elves of today have draconic blood? No, of course, not. But many dragonewts were born from this union, and, since we elves live so long, we have a culture of worshipping our elders simr to your young scales with your elder scales. We elves might not be Kargryxs vassals, but our alliance is deeply rooted, simr to our bonds with the levianewts and dwarves. If some of these pairings were still alive today for example, my dragon uncles marriage with his elven wife then it would make sense that there would be such a friendship between the two races. It still felt weird that they would kneel immediately instead of just bowing, but it was whatever at this point. As we went deeper into the woods, Saori suddenly mentioned that she could smell a variety of monsters lurking in this forest and asked the elven guides if she was allowed to hunt some of them for her garms and Shoyi. After they acquiesced on the condition she wouldnt hunt the forest empty, she disappeared into her shadow with her garms. Jeez, and here I thought I was the one with [Battle Frenzy] We eventually reached the elven outpost. I looked up, noticing the numerous tree houses with elven archers looking down at us, their hands holding onto their bow and an arrow each, ready to shoot at any time. As I looked closer, I realized that there were hard to notice vines hanging from one tree to the other, which the elves used to traverse through the trees faster. There wasnt any trick orbyrinth which protected this ce probably why the elven guide gave Saori permission to hunt but with how the elves could move around with ease and set up ambushes, this ce would be hard to invade without resorting to fires. Considering how obvious this weakness was, I wondered if the elves had any measures against forest fires. You three may leave as well, if you wish. The discussion wont just be about the Quest itself, since these rangers are part of my spywork. It will be pretty dry, Muraina stated. Spies? Oh wait, now that I think about it, werent there half-elves in Griffonpeak? You didnte to my concert, but did you send people to spy on it? I asked, remembering how I gained a few half-elven fans during myst few songs. Murainas face made a not bad expression, visibly surprised that Id found that out. Wow, impressive. They should have been able to camouge perfectly into the crowd. She praised me. To answer your question, they were some of the half-elves who live in the elven quarter of Griffonpeak. My neighborhood, and one I bought for visiting elves to stay at as well as any half-elves or any one of my people who wish to live in that city. They were there to inform me if you had any enemies. Do I? She shrugged. The fat drunk. Youll learn soon enough. After pping my shoulders, Muraina left. I was a bit bbergasted how that one guy was supposed to be an enemy when I simply wanted to dy the fan meeting after I cleaned up. Wait, a moment, could that guy be a potential stalker?! Wait, am I gonna get my first stalker?! Uhm why do I feel like this is a sess? I shook my head to get rid of that idea. It sounded weird to be happy about getting a stalker when stalkers are a problem for every idol on Earth. I hoped this wouldnt cause me any trouble and that Murainas words were without substance. As we now had some downtime, Tasianna and ine suggested for us to look around for any herbs or alchemical ingredients inside the forest. I declined, since I wanted to enjoy the feeling of walking through a forest in solitude. I was driven by some nostalgia here, since I havent done this ever since I met Saori in the Belzac forest. After I left them, I suddenly craved something. I feel like flying a bit. Activating [Humanization], I pulled out my wings and poured some mana into them. Using [Air Walk] to help me soar up, I pped my wings and flew up to the tops of the tree and through the leaf bed. Looking up at the sky and sea of leaves, I took a deep breath and enjoyed the sunlight touching my crimson scales. A sea of trees . Haaaaaaaaaaaaa, yeah, this feels so much better. Flying really is the best. I pped my wings once again and enjoyed flying for a bit longer, until I realized how small this forest waspared to the Belzac forest. It might have been my unwilling home, but that doesnt change the fact that it still was my home for quite a bit. Rajah, how are you doing? Are you doing fine with your mother and siblings? Caszcur, how are you and the other lizardmen doing? Have you made it to Caedhul yet? Memories of the friends I made in the Belzac forest came back to me. Caszcur, the lizardmen carpenter, became one of my fans and I havent gotten a notification of losing a beastman fan just yet. There was no guarantee, but I wanted to believe that hes happy and doing well with the levianewts. Same thing with Rajah, the virigress cub that I adopted before releasing him back to the wild so he could stay with his mother and siblings. He was blessed by Aurena and also became my follower, so he shouldnt be in too much trouble either. How on, arent Yorshka and Tamae going to the Belzac forest to train?! Oh shit, I forgot to mention Rajah to them! Please, dont meet Oh wait, Goddess Aurena, could you possibly give Rajah some way tomunicate or show he isnt a threat to them? No answer. Scheie, shes busy. At this point, I could only hope they wouldnt hurt each other if they were to meet. Actually, it might be better if they wouldnt meet at all. In any case, I hope to see those two again one day. Its likely that I will meet the lizardmen again once I visit Caedhul myself, but thats a long way off, since we still need to visit the dwarves and dragonewts before then. We arent even finished in Griffonpeak just yet either. Which reminds me. I havent checked out the new milestone yet. [The Light] was the blessing Aurena gave me to signify to the world that I was her champion. As a title, aside from giving me increased holy proficiency gain to level up [Holy Magic] faster, it also provided me with special holy spells and a severe weakness to dark elemental attacks. Compared to [Bearer of Kargrxymors Blood] or Saoris [Belzacs Sessor], it seemed a bit too weak. However, that was until I found out about the [Faithful Function], or the Fan System as I called it now. By gaining followers and reaching certain milestones, I could gain new skills, spells, or benefits. After the concert in Griffonpeak, I was able to reach the 2500 milestone for [Dark Weakness Removal]. Inded on the ground, took out some of Saori''s ck mana threads, and wrapped it around my arm. I then poured mana through it and I was just barely able to feel something tingling on my skin. Nice! The reason why I was excited about this was cause [Draconic Barrier] was able to protect me from the small dark elemental attack that the thread generated. Previously, due to my weakness to dark, water, and ice thetter two came from Kargryxmors title my [Draconic Barrier] wasnt able to protect me from those attacks and they pierced through my defensive barrier. As I couldnt feel any pain right now, I knew that my barrier was blocking the damage and the milestone had been sessfully implemented. Mana Eyes. The Light A title granted to a mortal recognized by the Goddess of Light, whose control has been usurped by the owner. Boosts proficiency gain of magics based on Holy Element. As a Champion of Aurena, the holder of this title may use the [Fans Overview] function to gain special benefits. This title also applies: [System Neutrality] [Dark Weakness Removal] [The Light] used to mention how I was weak to dark magics and attacks and how I would feel uneasy inside caves or anywhere dark, but with the inclusion of [Dark Weakness Removal], those points were gone. I also had my parallel minds check on the upgrading [Dark Resistance] and how much it would cost, and they confirmed, it no longer requires obscene amounts of SP to level up anymore. Seems like resistance training is back on the menu. I should ask Saori to shoot me and slice me with her dark spells now to level up [Dark Resistance] I sound so much like a masochist. This brings me to the next milestone. Requiring 10000 fans to unlock, I really hoped this [Miraculous Grace] is worth the effort, otherwise Ill question what Aurena was trying to have me do. Miraculous Grace Bring down the Goddess of Lights power onto the mortal realm, enabling the caster to heal wounds of any kind depending on how much mana is invested. The more mana is spent, the more the healing power will resemble the miracles of the Goddess of Light, even allowing the regrowth of missing body parts. A true mark of an acknowledged Saint of Aurena Wha! Hold on, t-that wording, doesnt that mean Mana Eyes! Major Heal A spell that majorly elerates the healing process of a wound. Mana will be used as a fuel instead of the bodys nutrients for the healing process. Cannot heal mental damage Sanctified ze A holy-fire mixed elemental spell using white mes to protect its recipient. Continuously heals Health and cures status affliction while it is in effect. White mes will also attempt to shield its recipient from attacks, depending on the will of the user. The power and effectiveness of this spell does not increase through increasing the Mana cost but through the skill [White mes] and Intelligence stat of the caster Here it was. The improved healing spell I was hoping for so much. [Major Heal] and [Sanctified ze] were currently the healing spells I used most often to heal others. [Minor Heal], [Moderate Heal], and [Major Heal] were System spells given through [Holy Magic] and [Sacred Magic], which worked by speeding up your natural recovery speed. [Sanctified ze], on the other hand, healed damage rted to your Health, not your entire body. It was my answer to one of [Major Heal]''s weaknesses, that it couldnt produce blood, so even if it healed someones body, they could still die from blood loss. [Sanctified ze] prevented that part, but it still shared that one huge issue with [Major Heal]. This spell still couldnt regenerate lost or missing body parts. I could repair your heart if there were still pieces left or I could reattach your leg, but I couldnt make entirely new ones. The spells also only healed as much as needed, meaning they never would be able to heal gic or birth defects. Once your body found something normal or natural, the spells couldnt do anything. This brings me to this new spell. [Miraculous Grace] might just be the answer to most of these problems. I dont think I could bring people back from death through this, since Aurena mentioned that was the domain of Ilsaphone. I also dont think I could rescue someone if their brain were to blow up into thousands of pieces, since, you know, Theseuss Ship. However, didnt Aurena mention that a persons memories are also imprinted on their soul? Simr to Saoris and my case? The moment your Health drops to zero, your soul gets sent to Ilsaphone. However, if I prevented this and healed their brain in time, would they still retain their memories? Urgh, this is just giving me a major headache. I chose not to think too much about it. Ill just have to avoid attacks aiming for my head in the future, and once I have this new spell, attacks to my torso probably wont be life-threatening anymore. Need sugar for my own brain now. After taking out some fragassa, I began munching on them, uninterested in whatever was around me now. With no threats on my [Detection Sensor] to notice, I casually walked through the forest, enjoying the remaining time before the hunt until I heard something. ribbit. Kueck! My body froze up, taking no further movements. My eyes slowly moved over to the direction of the sound, and that is where I saw it. A plump, brown creature with disgusting-looking skin and warts stood in the middle of the grass. The sac underneath their mouth expanded each time it croaked, releasing its terrifying roar of intimidation. Its slit eyes stared at my fragassa and me its their unnaturally long mouth readied to attack. Ribbit. It cried out once more before it jumped forward, revealing its long hind legs. It was only about the size of my feet, but I knew I was out of my league here. KYAAAAAH! Holding my fragassa tightly to my chest, I pped my wings and sped away from the horrendous toad after sting it away with [Wind st]. To retreat is to live, to live is to win. Primal instinctspelled me to flee! After making some distance from that creature, I stopped flying and my body trembled as a chill ran down my spine. Whywhy do all these damn frogs and toads always try to eat my stuff! Argh, why do they always have to look so fucking terrifying! Ahhhh, why am I like this? A giant dragon like me, afraid of those small things. Why? Haaaaaa I threw a fragassa into my mouth to soothe myself, intending to fully ignore the situation from before to reset my mindset. I couldnt allow myself to feel like this. [Detection Sensor] could tell me of the signals around me, but unless it''s a threat, most of the time I would ignore them. It was a necessity. I could detect the ants underneath my feet, so taking all these signals seriously would just give me a headache, even with my parallel minds. Haaaa Ribbit. Euck! I thought I could take a break from the situation but fate wouldnt have me. Scared to bits this time, I snapped my head around the moment I heard that sound, anticipating another fucking toad to be there. But, before I could, a shadow snatched the creature away and pushed it into a nearby brush. With a death cry simr to scratching a ckboard for me, I then noticed how one of the signals inside the bush disappeared. This new signal wasnt a threat. bbergasted, I stood there, waiting for whatever killed that toad to appear. To my surprise, it was a spider. A green and ck jumper spider around the size of my hand appeared out of the bush, looking at me with its big cute eyes. Long ivies were wrapped around its body like camouge, hiding its small furry body. Huh? As we locked eyes, it suddenly moved its front legs up, gesturing like a priest giving a zealous sermon or a homeless man begging for food. Confused at what it was trying to do, I randomly pointed at the fraggasa I had on hand and its hand suddenly wiggled as if it confirmed my guess. Well, if you want it, then sure. You did save me from having to see another ugly toad again. As I watched the little spider happily eat the fragassa, I suddenly noticed a signaling closer and closer to me. Jumping down a tree, the signal revealed itself as an elf. Princess Hestia, are you alright?! the man said with a trembling voice, breathing heavily as if he had just finished running a marathon. Oh shit, he must have followed me after I left the outpost. Flying so fast around probably forced the guy to run a marathon, huh? Oops. I apologized to him after noticing what happened but the elven man didnt me me for anything, instead, he asked me why I screamed so loudly. Were you attacked!? The monster has been attracting others of its kind recently and those monsters usually roam out of their cave for food! Did you find one of them?! This is embarrassing. As I contemted if I should tell him the truth, my silence seemed to cause him more panic, so I decided to just say something. T-There is no need to worry. I dealt with the problem, so there isnt an issue anymore. I screamed because, uhm, it knocked down o-one of the fragassa that I was eating. O-Ok, that was stupid, he cant possibly believe me Unbelievable! B-But, I heard from Lady Muraina that you were just bornst year! Being able to take down a C rank monster all by yourself without any help or support while so young! Incredible! A scion of Emperor Eltharion and a descendant of Kargryxmor, as expected of you, Lady Hestia! he eximed with amazement. I apologize for assuming you needed my support, Lady Hestia! This is my first year of service outside Sariel, so I apologize for being so naive! What? Deciding to leave him to think about whatever misunderstanding he wanted, I changed the topic by pointing at the small spider under me, still eating the fragassa despite all the noise. Uhm, is it normal for spiders to ask for fruit from any people that are around? He nodded, beginning his exnation, Ah, yes, Lady Hestia! We Sari have a deep bond with the animals inside this fores. From what I heard, we have cultivated this friendship with certain monster species where we rewarded them for helping us. Most likely, this spider learned that we would give out food if it helped us. I see I turned around and showed my open palm to the spider. It understood that I was not a threat to it and climbed onto my palm, where I gave it another fragassa, which it ate gluttonously. Mana Eyes. Ivy Jumper Spider A spider with dextrous legs able to leap from tree to tree with ease. A spider adept in caring for nts, dressing in ivies to camouge itself while looking out for fruit or smaller prey. If the ivies on its body are well kept, they will not need to rece them for its entire lifespan Ahh, I see, so you like fruit, huh? Well, thank you very much, little guy. Here you go, some more. I ced the spider back on the ground and gave it my remaining fragassa before saying goodbye to it. After I returned to the outpost, I saw Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Muraina already waiting for me. Muraina told me to call over Grimnir, so I activated the [Room] runes and opened up the portal into our subspace. Without needing me to enter or inform him, Grimnir left the [Room] by himself, fully equipped in his armor with his hammer over his shoulder. The most striking part was the gauntlets he was wearing now. Eine isnt ready to make that power armor concept of yours, so we worked on something else, he told us after we questioned his new piece of equipment. He showed off his gauntlets, impressing us with their size, given that they wererger than my face. Power gauntlets. The thought just fascinated me. Gauntlets fueled by mana like manatech in addition to runes to support it. Just like this sthammer. He then went back into the subspace and pulled out a tower shield. With his hammer in his right hand and the shield in the other, he looked like a stout fortress. It normally doesnt matter if you can carry a hammer with one hand since you can cause more damage by two-handing it. However, with these gauntlets, I can boost my striking speed in a single moment, increasing the impact. They even help me endure the recoil of the stgun. I can even carry this giant shield with me without slowing myself down too much. Ha, that was a genius idea,ss! Grimnirs praise was great to hear, making me feel proud I still remembered about power armor. After our party finished with our preparations, some elves guided Muraina and my party towards the target. On the way, Muraina exined how the new information made her have to increase the reward we would receive for this job, mentioning how it will give out 5 B rank points and a good chunk of Davi. While it was good to hear that our reward increased, it also meant our Quest just got harder. At the front of the cave where the monsters were supposed to live, the elves exined that it was upied by a pack of C rank heat-seeking [Bolushzu] led by a B rank [Earth-Caller Bolushzu]. Those C ranks were around the size of our garms while the Bolushzu was simr to a medium-sized wyvern. They arepletely blind and deaf but they can sense heat and tremors well. They have a giant worms head and neck attached to the body of a felmight, able to cause some serious damage. Were lucky there arent any [Titan Worms], but a few of us were injured when we investigated the cave for more information. The elven guide said. Okay, alright, everybody. Please, stay here and shoot down any enemies escaping into the forest. I can assure you there shouldnt be any problems with Lady Hestias party and me around, so Muraina, I interrupted her speech. Would it be okay if my party could go in alone? What? A note from AbyssRaven Our little spider is actually a character designed by Skyell, one of my patreons. Now Tasianna has a spider to take care of all the bugs! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(17) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 215: Whipsword and Hammer Duet. Chapter 215: Whipsword and Hammer Duet. Alright, Im not ignorant enough to underestimate your partys powers, Hestia. But, may I have the reason why you want me to stay out of this? Do you want all the experience for yourself? Muraina raised an eyebrow at my request, leaning her bow on her shoulder as if to show she was itching for some action. Well, that is one reason, but we just dont want to show our abilities to others, if possible. I was speaking of KleaHatma. Even if Aurena and Plesia allowed Eine to use her demonic powers, considering how people reacted to Eines and my decision to keep her alive, we didnt want this information to spread. If that is the case, then I could just stand at the side, no? I dont need to participate in the fight. And, like I said before, you do know you can trust me with a secret, right? Muraina wasnt showing any disappointment or anger at my request, looking at me with a deadpan expression as if she was used to being distrusted. Weirdly enough, ack of emotion made me feel guiltier. No, no, thats not what I meant. Its just that As I was thinking of an excuse, Muraina interrupted me with a simple wave of her hand and a smile. No need to exin. Its alright, Ill be staying outside, so shout when you need backup. Muraina then activated [Air Walk] and jumped into the air before speaking a bit more. Just a tip, adventurers shouldnt be afraid of asking for support. She jumped onto the branch of a tree and told us good luck. The 23 high elven, wind elven, and dark elven Haireti gave us a salute before climbing up the trees as well, disappearing in the canopy and hiding their presence with stealth skills. Jeez, thats scary. I can still detect most of them, but Muraina ispletely gone. Before my very eyes! Once I returned my attention back to my party, Tasianna was ready to activate measures to avoid those bolushzis senses. Information was king; knowing that they were blind and deaf but could detect their prey by heat and tremor sense, we knew what to do. Muraina did interrupt before we were able to learn how they attacked and so on, but we could learn that on the field. My healing and buffs would leave us room for a few mistakes. I moved over to Eine and Grimnir and pped their shoulders. Alright, have fun you two! Multiple acquisition requirements fulfilled. [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] [Mental Stability Lv. 1] [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] [Whip Technique Lv. 1] [Whip Mastery Lv. 1] [Tracking Lv. 1] [Mounted Fighter Lv. 1] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 1] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 1] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 1] [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] gained Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Arcane Mind Lv. 8] [Synergists Oath Lv. 4] [Silent Casting Lv. 7] [Mental Warfare Lv. 6] [Mental Stability Lv. 3] [Unarmed Technique Lv. 3] [Sword Technique Lv. 7] [Sword Mastery Lv. 4] [Whip Technique Lv. 3] [Whip Mastery Lv. 2] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 4] [Mana Strike Lv. 3] [Stamina Strike Lv. 3] [Stealth Lv. 6] [Concentration Lv. 7] [Prediction Lv. 8] [Danger Perception Lv. 7] [Presence Killer Lv. 4][Evasion Lv. 8] [Acrobatic Lv. 7] [Poison Resistance Lv. 5] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 5] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 5] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 8] [Artificer Lv. 4] [Identify Lv. 8] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Riding Lv. 6] gained Ability gained: [Gale Steps] [Piercing Shot] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] [Ahahaha, finally, some action! I lust for battle, Eine! Ahhhh, nothing would be better than to quench this need after a good long nap!] Noisy. You are always so noisy It was dark inside this cave. Hestia lit up a torch to light the way for me, since I was the only one among Saori, Tasianna, Master Grimnir, and Hestia who couldnt see in pitch-ck darkness yet. My [Night Vision] was still only level three. Considering our enemies a pack of bolushzi could detect heat, it sounded like a horrendous n to bring a lit torch with us. If we were normal adventurers, taking on a Quest to y tremor and heat-sensing monsters inside a cave should have been an instant rejection. It would be foolish. However, we werent a normal party. We were Aurora. We had a B rank [Young Sunfang Dragon] with the blood of the Dragon God Kargryxmor as our leader. Our second-inmand was a B rank [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir] descended from the legendary fenrir, Belzac. In addition, both of them were reincarnators and had the attention of gods on them. Aside from them, we also had an incredibly powerful ice mage fairy with a catalyst blessed by Goddess Zephira and a master taz cksmith and runesmith who was slowly building up multiple new innovations in manatech armaments and armor. And then there was me, Eine Fiero Helvas, an ordinary noble girl who was crazy enough to join this ridiculous party. What could I do? [I sense two in front of us. They arent moving, so they probably havent found us yet,] Saoris voice entered my mind through [Telepathy]. The monsters were deaf, but we didnt want to risk our voices causing any tremors. If they havent found us yet despite our torch, then there should be a good amount of distance between us. As expected of Saori, she is an incredible scout! I turned around to Saori, only to see her inside a transparent, floating ice ball with Hestia and Tasianna. This was a creation of Tasiannas [Cryokinesis], a skill that allowed her to control her ice perfectly. [Alright, well be engaging them now. Master Grimnir, are you ready?] He showed me a thumbs up. Taz and Inko dwarves couldnt expel mana out of their body except through a medium, which meant Master Grimnir couldnt buy the skill [Telepathy] from the skill shop like I had. He could still hear us, though. Also, the reason why Auroras three powerhouses were currently floating inside that ice crystal was for them to hide away from the monsters. Hestias body temperature was higher than any conventional fire and she would be easy to detect if it werent for the [Air Shield] and ice ball around her. Normally, Hestia and Master Grimnir would be standing in front like knights to lure enemies towards them, while Saori, Tasiana, and I thinned the foes down. However, for todays Quest, until we met the B rank bolushzu alpha, Master Grimnir and I would work together to take down as many C rank as possible. This was our request. My own selfishness to test out my new abilities. [KleaHatma?] [Always, dear. Let this world witness the power of a true oklluthier once again! Come on, climax with me.] In my two weeks of training with Father, Hestia, Saori, and sometimes Mother, I was unsessful in gaining enough proficiency to reach level two in [OklLuthiers Power]. ording to [Identify], that can only mean that my body hasnt adapted enough to KleaHatmas power yet. However, I did familiarise myself with using [w] and [Whish]. And, not to forget, my whipsword. I cantpare to a normal knight just yet, but I sure will increase my training to make Father and Mother proud. And hopefully, Brother too. Until then, I need to steel my body and mind, and be someone able to control this demonic power on my hand. Taking my earth-attuned spell ring from my left hand, I ced it on my right and drew my sword. Whish, I whispered inside my mind and used my mana to begin manifesting KleaHatmas powers. My skin tingled ufortably. It felt as if insects were crawling on it as pain surged through my arms. This was a side effect of materializing flesh using your mana, ording to KleaHatma. I threw the torch into the air, where Hestia kept the fire floating with [Pyrokinesis], leaving the torch stick to fall to the ground, causing a wooden sound to echo through the tunnel. [They reacted,] Saorimented as I cast [Swift Winds] and [Sturdy Earth] on myself, sprinting forward with the rest following behind. Stay calm, steady your heart. Rely on your senses and skills to detect any ambush focus found them! My skin prickled in pain once again as pink flesh tendrils seeped through the openings of my gauntlets and sttered themselves onto my whipsword like goo, before hardening themself into sickles and muscles. On the tip of my sword, a four-fanged w formed, like a beasts mouth. w! Vine-like tentacles covered my left arm like armor before forming ws on my fingers. Due to dividing my rings between my two hands, the flesh manifestation was weakened since the rings needed to be close to work at their full power. This meant neither [Whish] nor [w] was fully powered, but it gave me something more crucial flexibility. [Dont forget, two ahead. Hit and run, first. With your current skills, use earth and wind magic liberally while attempting to wrap them in my whish. Wait for the dwarf man, then ravage them! Draw their blood, Eine!] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Night Vision Lv. 3] evolved into [Night Vision Lv. 4] My eyes still needed to adjust more to fully see in this low light, but I could sense the bolushzi with [Enhanced Enemy Sense]. They were approaching me. First, they walked, then they stopped, noticing my footsteps. Now they were running. [Prediction] and [Danger Perception] activated, warning me of an iing attack. When I turned the corner, there they were the enemy. Two monsters around the size of Saoris garms, moving on all fours with a long bony tail. Their skin was furless and bby, revealing veins of blood under its pale pinkness, making it easy for me to detect them. Their neck and head, as expected, were simr to a worms. Blind and deaf, they could only detect me through my footsteps. And with that knowledge, they raised their necks up like snakes before their round mouths protruded and revealed a beak-like jaw, shooting out some green goo at me with frightening uracy. However, I wasnt rmed and my mind was calm; Ive fought enough monsters with Aurora to know not to panic! Wind st! I sted myself away from the first acid spit before extending my sword into its whip form, shooting it forward at the wall to pull myself towards it like Saoris shadow tendrils, avoiding the shot of the second bolushzu. There are only two. Ive fought against multiple fire mages at once, avoiding each of their spells! I can do this! Using my ws, I hung on the wall like a cat before causing the flesh on my left hand to tremble. I jumped off the wall to avoid the next acid spit and activated [Whish] once again, this time on my left arm. I winded it back and then shot the amalgamation of tendrils at the ceiling, swinging myself forward. Boosting my aerial movements with another [Wind st], I closed the distance between me and the two monsters with ease before preparing my counterattack. Aiming at the bolushzu behind the front one, I activated my newly learned whip ability, [Piercing Shot]. Some of my stamina disappeared and information streamed into my head on how to execute the attack. The blue eye on the crossguard of my sword lit up; the mana threads inside it lit up as I poured mana into my sword. The flesh on the sword quivered, as if it was excited for what was about to happen. I shot the shards of my whipsword forward. The four-fanged w on the tip widened into a bite, crunching into the beasts bby skin and prating its flesh with the de. It screamed painfully loud and I quickly cast [Air Shield] to protect myself from the sound. With my de acting like an anchor, I pulled myself towards the monster while shooting out multiple [Tornado Bullets] at its head, dazing it. Landing on its body, I pulled out my sword, ripping arge chunk of meat from it. Looking at it, it felt as if the four-fanged w was eating it. [Ohoho! Good, Eine! Good! You exceeded my expectations, dear! But dont celebrate just yet, this one still has a buddy.] At KleaHatmas warning, the other bolushzu turned around and spat goo at me again, apparently not caring that it would hit its ally. Terra Wall! Bedrock des! Multi-casting, I first blocked its spit with a sturdy wall and then used [Bedrock des] to send giant rock des at it, pushing it further away from the one I was standing on. These monsters were C rank, while I currently have the level and stats of a C rank human adventurer. I was standing up against them not with fear, but with confidence that I could seed. It was then that I heard some sound, no, it was music to my ears! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [My Darkest Thoughts] [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] [Battle Frenzy (Limited)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] My armors [Battle Frenzy] function finally activated as the pounding of my heart became audible to me. Forged for me using Hestias blood, if I was fighting in a difficult battle, it would grant me additional stats and resource regeneration. Adding onto [Idol]s buff-sharing function, I was far stronger than I had been a few seconds ago. Looking down to my sword, I saw a white me flickering on the bottom of my de before they covered the entire weapon in Hestias [White mes]. It was cool to my touch, but the bolushzu quivered in pain as the mes scorched its back. Dont hog all the action to yourself like a battle fanatic,ss! Im here to test my stuff, too! In the next moment, the sound of rocks cracking and breaking reverberated through the air. The howl of the other bolushzu entered my ears after I dispelled my [Air Shield]. ddarg! These things are resistant against blunt damage! Gotta hit harder then! As I began to hear the sounds of cogs moving, the bolushzu I was standing on began to rampage, trying to throw me off its back. Although I wanted to produce ws on my sabatons to hang on, I had to use my left hand to grab hold to prevent myself from falling off. Currently, the reason for why I couldnt do this was due to [OklLuthiers Power]. ording to the demoness herself, she exined the Goddesss power imbued in that skill was acting as a safeguard, purifying the demonic mana depending on my bodys tolerance for it. I couldnt manifest the flesh tendrils any further than my shoulders, as the skill deemed I wasnt ready for it, yet. It was disappointing, but I respected this decision. I would be a ticking bomb if I didnt restrain my need for power and follow Hestias and the Goddesss opinions on this matter. They acquiesced to my selfish request, so the least I could do was handle these new powers responsibly! As I was hanging onto the bolushzu, there was again a sound of earth cracking, prompting me to look in that direction. The [Terra Wall] Id materialized was broken through and the second bolushzu flew through it, shrieking. A mechanical sound echoed through the cave again, drawing my gaze towards a horned man in full dragon scale armor mming his tower shield at the beast I was riding on. Time to y them, Eine! Master Grimnir shouted through his full-face helmet, which now had a beard guard. I nodded to his order and jumped off, after wrapping my whip around the beasts head and neck. Kwreeeeeeh! it shrieked as the mes burned its skin. Once Inded, I pulled onto my sword, tightening the hold onto the beast, enabling the de shards to dig deeper into its skin. Attack Rune: Blood Bane, activate! The moment I saw blood seep out from those wounds, I activated one of the runes on my sword. As it lit up red, the blue mana threads holding my sword shards together lit up and caused the blood seeping from the wounds to explode, causing the bolushzu even more damage. Nice! Dragonw Whipde A finesse weapon made using the ws of a sunfang dragon and the horn of a forest drake, bound together with white voldunna alloy. This weapon was forged in the mes of a high-rank dragon, infusing the dragons mana into the nature of the weapon and increasing the amount of mana in the de. Abination of high-quality materials and artificer work, this unorthodox weapon acts not only as a sword but also as a powerful whip Attack Power: 1877 Skill: [Mana Conductor Lv. 5] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 4] [True Sword Mastery Lv.1] [Decreased Weight Lv. 5] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] [Herculean Power Lv. 1] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 8] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 5] [Minds Eye Lv. 1] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 10] [Improved Abnormal Status Infliction Lv. 6] Runes: [Utility Rune: Retrieval] [Defense Rune: Pavise] [Defense Rune: Auracoil] [Passive Rune: Life Steal] [Passive Rune: Clean de] [Attack Rune: Blood Bane] [Attack Rune: Defense Ripper] This was my weapon after Master Grimnir added all the runes onto it. There were Pavise and Auracoil, which would be useful defensive measures until I got the bone wing, Retrieval so I wouldnt lose my swords shards, Life Steal to heal myself upon inflicting damage. The three remaining ones were there to synergize with my whipsword. Clean de to ensure gore and blood wouldnt stick onto the de shards and mana threads, sabotaging the weapon during a fight. Blood Bane and Defense Ripper were there to enhance the whip part of my weapon. Even if I onlynded a ncing blow, the moment I hit an enemy, I could temporarily reduce their total Vitality. If I drew blood, then even the tiniest droplet of blood could cause even more damage with the blood bane rune. With Master Grimnir in front of me acting as my guard, I could fully concentrate on attacking. I drew my sword back, pulling the shards back to me, leaving long gashes behind on the bolushzus neck for blood bane to activate once again, causing them to explode and damage the monster even further. From a distance, I swung my whip around, slicing and opening more wounds on the monster''s body. Even though it tried to close the distance, it couldnt with Master Grimnir keep it far away from me. Activating [Attack Rune: Blood Bane] once again, the monster staggered from the explosion, leaving it open for me to wrap my whipsword around its neck again. I then poured mana through the fleshy tendrils around my de, manipting the four-fanged w to extend itself and dig into the monsters neck, slowly gouging meat out until it finally breathed itsst. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] has risen from [Level 58] to [Level 59] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas]s Job [Rogue] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Rogue] has been reached Such a shame! Maybe I shouldve reminded everybody to change their Jobs before we departed talk about wasted experience. As I announced to Grimnir how the monster was dead, my [Prediction] rang inside my head warning me of an attacking from behind its corpse. As if he felt it also, Master Grimnir jumped in front of me, activated [Defense Rune: Pavise] to conjure up arge mana shield to block the attack from a long beak. As the dust settled, it became clear that the perpetrator of this attack was the other bolushzu. Not only was it able to shoot out acid spit but also extend its beak-like tongue to attack us. I whipped the air as I saw this as a good test for my new whip abilities. [KleaHatma?] [Yeah, yeah, I hear you. Lets just get this over with, quickly. Hestias song is just turning me off, urgh,] the demonined about [My Darkest Thoughts] ying in the background, created by Hestias [Idol] and [Aerokinesis]. I wanted to thank Hestia for helping me control this demon once again, but there was little time to do so as I began to notice more entitiesing our way. Master Grimnir, we need to speed this up! More iing! Aye, got it,ss. You better make a good showing with that weapon, cause I made it, you hear? Hahaha! Umslid kain, kawuk kaan, fie Crustacia! Master Grimnir then charged forward with his shield held up, shouting Honor lost, in death regained, for Crustacia in dwarven. It was a popr dwarven war cry. The two of us moved forward. Master Grimnir would block attacks and counter whenever he could, while I focused on hitting the monster. Even if he couldnt block some of the tongue attacks, I was agile enough with [Wind st] and [Whish] to dart around this enclosed tunnel. Once an opening appeared, I activated [Stamina Strike] and [Mana Strike] and shed off its tongue. While it was dazed, I used [Piercing Shot] to attach the four-fanged w to the monsters neck. Holding onto the thread, I manipted the whip to wrap itself around its front legs, immobilizing it. Urgh! Heavy! The beast struggled, of course. My Strength was barely enough to hold onto the threads without being flung towards it, but the actual reason why I wasnt pulled in was due to my right gauntlet. With the spider threads added onto the fingertips, it greatly improved my grip. Master Grimnir truly blessed me with this magnificent armor. Pouring mana into the flesh again, I used this chance to kill the monster in the same way as the other. This caves floor was drenched in gore once it was over. [Good job, you two!] A cheerful voice entered my mind. It was Hestias. [However, dont celebrate just yet. More areing. You guys need help?] Haaaa No, thank you! Haha, as if! Just a buncha C ranks! [You two can do it, yaaaay, or whatever. Hurry up and get to the boss, yes?] With [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] and the bottles of dragorade and mana potion we brought with us, we didnt need to worry about our Health and Mana. If our Stamina dropped, Hestia could switch to [The Will to Fight and Survive] to help us restore it. This was an incredibly harsh training moment, but Master Grimnir and I took it with excitement. We needed levels. Although we were sharing the experience with Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna, they were only taking enough to level up their Jobs. We would get the lions share until those three entered the battle. We had to work hard. Kwreeeeh! The shrieks intensified and Master Grimnir and I stiffened. We knew through our [Enhanced Enemy Sense] that there were more than just two bolushzi. Even if we were stronger now, taking on all of these C ranks head-on would be foolish. As such, we used this time until then to ce bombs, mana threads, and other traps. The moment one of them triggered a trap, a chain reaction happened. Master Grimnir and I performed a Blitzkrieg as Hestia described itter on. Using his shammer and my whish, we unleashed our attacks on any trapped bolushzi while we used our shield and spell respectively to push away the others, effectively dividing the forces. Blood Bane exploded and showed its full potential in this mess, as it also affected the monsters allies. The offensive power of KleaHatmas powers was at full disy here. The power was savage and ferocious, but I feltpelled to use it more strategically, as the individual attacks werent as destructive as Hestias powers. I couldnt rush forward and break through any opposition like a rampaging herd of equerochs. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] has risen from [Level 59] to [Level 61] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1300 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [OklLuthiers Power Lv. 2] [Mental Stability Lv. 4] [Whip Technique Lv. 5] [Whip Mastery Lv. 3] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 5] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 3] [Mana Strike Lv. 4] [Stamina Strike Lv. 4] [Prediction Lv. 9] [Danger Perception Lv. 8] [Acrobatic Lv. 8] gained Abilities gained: [Musclemass] Haaaaa, haaaaaa. I huffed and puffed, filling my tired lungs with bloody-smelling air. Defeating these many C ranks was already too much for me. I have reached my limit. Oh man, all of these bolushzi were only around level zero or one. They are all newly spawned monsters! No wonder we got so little experience, they were all so weak! Hestia cried out in annoyance. I could only look in disbelief as I heard this. If I remember correctly, some low-level C ranks can be considered about as strong as a high leveled D rank, depending on the race. You could say Master Grimnir and I didnt fight true C ranks. There is still much for me to improve. I need more power Oof! As I was contemting what I was stillcking, I suddenly received a strong smack on my back, nearly knocking me down. I snapped my head around, looking at the person with a pout. You look too down after that amazing fight,ss. Smile, hahahaha! It was Master Grimnir, who had taken off his helmet. He burst intoughter as if he wasnt exhausted at all after that battle. No need to take the princesss words too seriously, Eine. Your whipsword skills did not disappoint. After all, we took those things down with only the two of us. I guess, but why did you have to hit me that hard on my back? Youre always so rough on me, especially during my artisan training, Master Grimnir! Im not a dwarven boy doing his cksmith training! I responded, puffing my cheeks even more. Hahaha! he unleashed anotherugh before looking at me with a serious expression, although it looked a little off since his beard hasnt regrown yet. It made me gulp instinctively. As long as you are inside my smithy, Im gonna harden you up,ss. Well make an adventurer out of you yet! MASTER GRIMNIR!!! After we finished dismantling the corpses, we moved deeper into the cave. During this time, I had KleaHatma teach me about my new [Musclemass] ability. Essentially, it increases my physical abilities in that area. [Stronger arms to throw boulders, legs able to run up walls, or fingers able to pinch off bone chunks. However, you still are limited to your shoulders, so you cant wall-run just yet. It makes you a bit bulkier, but this is my ability you see, so you dont need to worry about looking like a mountain of muscles. You will still be attractive, in a fit way.] Manifesting the ability, I confirmed KleaHatmas statement. Compared to the first two abilities, [Musclemass] looked rtively normal, since it only gave my arms more pronounced muscles. Otherwise, the pink skin was smooth. Then again, I looked a bit too bulky for my liking. Now that I think about it, I have be bulkier in general since I epted fathers training. Jeeeeeez. We eventually found the end of the tunnel, entering it to see arge bolushzu sleeping soundly in the middle of it. It was a little bit smaller than Astalos, but otherwise, it matched the limited description wed received of the alpha of this pack. The moment I stepped into the room, the bolushzu moved, turning his head over to us. Hmm, I think we need your help now, you three, Master Grimnir announced not a moment into this encounter. As I looked at him with confusion, he exined his reasoning to me, You barely had enough time to rest,ss. Your breathing might have recovered, but your Stamina hasnt, right? Leveling up recovered your Health and Mana, but not your Stamina. We trained enough, lets do this as a team. I couldnt disagree. Looking at my profile, my Stamina had barely recovered a quarter. This was a difficult challenge now, since the hunters guild rmended five B rankers to fight against a single B rank monster. I knew exactly what a B rank could do after I fought Astalos. Even with my new abilities, I wasnt arrogant enough to believe myself able to fight this beast. Alright, lets get this over with. Catalysts out, people. After the ice ball was dispelled, Hestia warmed her arms up and activated her catalyst, producing a pretty warm aura from it. Oh, how nice, isnt this like a ZONE! Hmm, maybe I actually can do something with this. Kwreeee! The [Earth-Caller Bolushzu] roared out, cracking the earth around it. Earth formed at its call, creating giant spears to attack the invaders of its nest Aurora. Its first action would intimidate any new hunter. But it was coincidentally also itsst attack. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] has risen from [Level 61] to [Level 63] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1300 skill points I stared in bafflement at the threedies and the four garms standing next to the now-deceased bolushzu alpha. The smell of charred rocks and flesh entered my nose as I looked around the area, noticing burnt marks caused by explosions and ck thunder. Ice spears had pinned the limbs and tail of the bolushzu down and you could see numerous wounds having exploded open from the blood bane rune. Looking at the body a little bit more, I could make out what Saori had called Lichtenberg scars running from its head to tail, evidence that somebody had electrocuted it significantly. There was arge hole in the middle of its chest, and I could see Master Grimnir recing the mana battery in his hammer. However, the most grisly part was the fact the monster was decapitated, while the tail edge of a certain dragonewt priestess was awfully bloody, dripping the red liquid onto the ground. Isnt this as anti-climatic as the one in the Cedaraille dungeon? Where Hestia killed a whole group of felgheist and their C rank alpha? There was a difference that I should finally understand. There were the newly born B ranks like this bolushzu, who hadnt fully figured out its abilities yet. Then there were the experienced B rank monsters like Astalos, the zzig, and the rachonoid queen. And, finally, there were the mutated B rank monsters like Hestia, Saori, and to a certain extent, Tasianna. More training. I will be a worthy Aurora member, I murmured to myself. [Ambition is good, it always gives you a reason to move forward in life. The moment you have nothing left, that is when you things bes unbearably boring.] I nodded to KleaHatmas advice. She might be a demon, but that doesn''t mean I shouldnt ept appropriate wisdom. The dismantling work took a while due to howrge the monster was but after we were done, we decided to explore the cave a bit, seeing as there might be the possibility of treasure. Considering how fast we yed the alpha, we could afford it. Following down another tunnel, we found a few holes on the way,rge enough for a single bolushzu to fit in. Up until now, we hadnt managed to find any valuables but the mystery of where these bolushzi came from intrigued us, pushing us to explore even more. When we finally found a holerge enough to fit the alpha bolushzu, Saori and Grimnir joked about how there might be something good down there. The most mysterious ces would usually have something of value, they said, but it was quickly rejected by Hestia. Argh, scheie, what a waste of time. Okay, everybody, lets get out of this cHuh?! The floor began to tremble under us, interrupting Hestia. My [Enhanced Enemy Sense] felt something approaching us, no, multiple signals were approaching us at the same time. Evade it! Saori shouted, prompting everybody to move out of the way of the signals. In the next moment, the earth erupted, sending rocks and dirt into the air. Skuch. Skuch. Weird sounds came from the dust cloud, causing us to raise our guards. When it dissipated, the silhouette of the monster became clearer. It was a bug-type monster with a carapace torso and spiked shell abdomen as its tail. It had six limbs; four of them were long, around the size of the torso and abdomen, with three sharp talons while the two front legs had an elongated sickle as the middle finger. The third pair were shorter and located under its body, which it used to hold onto a ball of dirt. With the head of a beetle, three of these monsters looked at us with their mandibles bared open. But before any of us could do anything, an arrow shot past us and prated the head of the monster, causing it to explode from the impact. What in the six is going on in our forest?! Why are these things here?! It was Muraina and Whisperia. A note from AbyssRaven The first POV for Eine. Only Grimnir missing, but when will that happen I wonder? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 216: Geisenlarg Infestation. Chapter 216: Geiserg Infestation. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Infernal Hellde] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 18] Attributes have increased due to level up Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 4] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 4] gained Skrreeeee! The sight of theirpanions head exploding into tiny bits right in front of them naturally angered the three giant bugs in the back. Clicking my tongue, I used the Job skill [Instant Heat Ignition] from [Infernal Hellde] to instantly heat up my tail without needing to grind it on something. I readied to kill the remaining bugs, but paused when I noticed something moving behind them. A bloody nest, there is a bloody nest under here! Fkash! I heard the elven word for shit from behind me, spoken with some serious anger. In the next moment, I felt mana concentrating behind me and noticed an arrow moving behind the bugs before five green air arrows appeared around it. In the next second, the remaining bugs lost their heads, too. As their green blood gushed out their bodies, the wooden arrow shot over us, returning to its owner. Turning around, I saw a certain familiar blond-haired elven woman with a wooden bird on her shoulder. When she caught the arrow, she gave it back to her treant, who swallowed it whole, but what actually piqued my interest was the two green magic circles, one floating on her bow and the other on her bird respectively. Custom spell, right? Dyed and continuous cast to keep it working like that, multi-cast to cast more. Not only is she a trained mage, but shes also stealthy enough to sneak up to me without Saori or her garms noticing her. Stalker of Phantoms. Haitiri. This woman is scary And shes looking at us with a pretty angry expression. D-Did you follow us, uhm, Maam? I meekly asked as an ice breaker. I entered the cave to check on you after I heard that loud cry from the depths, she stated before walking up close to us, not softening her sharp eyes. Just for your information, these are geiserg soldiers. They primarily inhabit the eastern parts of Altrust, where the beastman alliance is situated, not here in Artorias. Like ants and bees, they build colonies around a single geiserg queen and, due to howrge these soldiers are, the nest could be massive. Muraina then inhaled deeply and continued her exnation, her tirade slipping into a full blown rant, Queen geisergs always breed soldier drones first due to howpetitive their natural habitat is, as they can serve as bothpetent fighters, since they are born at D rank, and workers until it''s safe enough to breed the smaller, but more numerous, worker drones. The fact that a colony is being built under our feet is from the monster spawning you five caused with your fight with that wyvern! Normally, nature bnces everything out, especially in naturally-made monster-infested areas. Remember this, clean the areas out if you use spells! We are cleaning this cave after we are done, alright? Ahhhhargh, rant finished! I was so worried you five got hurt, haaaa. After taking multiple breaths, Muraina calmed down and dispelled her two magic circles. Letting out a deep sigh, she scratched her hair while we looked at her, astonished. Im issuing another urgent quest for you, Aurora. C rank. If those were worker drones, I would probably have to issue a B rank just because of howrge a colony would have be at that point. I cant risk a king being born. Why is that? I asked her, noticing she was back to her normal demeanor. She understood how to switch from one mood to the next, although I was sure she was a hot-head. Kings are the main ways geiserg colonies expand. They are the powerhouses that colonies spawn to beat down rival colonies. Depending on how much the queen is fed, the king can be born as an A rank, an absolute boon for them and a disaster for everyone else. Luckily, they cannot live for longer than a week due to a quirk of how they are born. She then pointed at the hole. I wont force you, but will you help me? Withpensation, of course. We are professionals. We are already here, so we might as well clean up this mess, right? I turned around to the others. Nobody objected. She nodded with a smile. Good. Saori, keep a lookout for any sounds or smells approaching from the holes. Everybody, take a small rest and freshen up. Well venture out once you are fit to continue. Eine does need a rest to recover her Stamina. Gotta y [The Will to Fight and Survive]. But we have a small problem. As I was thinking of an issue, Eine walked over to Muraina and asked her about it herself. Muraina, uhm, d-did you see? Her left arm was bare again, the [w] she had on dispelled. We were worried she might have seen Eine using demonic powers. If this were some dark fantasy anime, we probably would have said something like If she saw something, we might have to kill her but that was not only cringey but also probably dumb. I hadnt checked her profile yet, but she most likely was pretty powerful. Like I said, you can trust me. I wont divulge anything. Even then, I have no idea what it was I saw you use, Eine, so I cant do much with that information until I ask you personally or use [Identify]. Thankfully, Muraina respected our privacy. She assured Eine and then went over to Saori. I took out the [Room] runes and ced them on the ground, opening the subspace for Tasianna to grab some drinks and snacks for us. Our mobile base truly was the best. After I handed ine some fulinoe tea and white bread sandwiches, I went over to Grimnir to give him his portion. Oh, thanks for the meal,ss. The dwarf took the tankard of mead and te of sandwiches with gratitude before lowering the beard guard of his new helmet, revealing a round hole for him to eat and drink with. Huh, and here I thought it was only added to protect your still-growing beard. You made sure to add a way to eat stuff with your helmet on, nice~ Hmph, he grumbled at myment. Never talk ill of a dwarfs beard, right? Normal dwarven helmets dont have these things; we usually dont need to, since we use a special mixture to harden the tips of our beard into rockhair, as a gesture of respect to Crustacia. A tazs beard is resistant to fire to a certain extent, like the rest of our bodies, but it cant withstand stuff like your scale-dust, aye? I had to think of something to protect my face if I was going to keep fighting alongside you,ss. Innovation through necessity, would be an apt way to describe the addition of this beard guard. While Grimnir chugged down his mead, I pulled out one of the leftover hamburgers our party had made yesterday for dinner and sat down next to him to eat it. Pah! Grimnir mmed his empty tankard on the ground. Still tastes like pisswater. I hope the barrel Tasianna helped me makees out better. While I ate, I looked over to where Saori was speaking with Muraina about something. How did you do that? I did not notice you following us at all, nor did my garms. No smell, no presence, no footsteps. Your [Silence] and [Odorless] must be extremely high leveled. Evolved skills, of course, created through the merging of lesser skills into one superior one, Muraina spoke as if it was the obvious answer. Hmm, I should have been able to guess that. Still, I have my own evolved skills to help my detection and stealth abilities. Yours circumvented both of them. Saori was speaking about [True Wolven Instincts] and [Nights Caress] respectively. They were both still level one, so I couldnt me Saori for not detecting Muraina. Really? Amazing, then you must have made a lot of progress since the profile you sent to King Drangleic. Monster evolution, I presume? Saori nodded to Murainas guess. We Haireti train to be like ethereal phantoms, simr to lesser fae, when we move through our forests and woods, and I have been training for a while now. I heard Gael trained you a bit, but would you be up with some Haireti training? I can teach you this interesting custom spell. A small green magic circle appeared on Murainas hand before she flicked it with her finger. It vibrated a bit but nothing really happened. Saori looked at it in confusion, but a few secondster, the magic circle trembled again and some words on it lit up slightly. One. Moving. Large. That was the information I got from this spell called [Manalocation]. How are your [Detection Sensor] and nose, Saori? What do they tell you? Muraina asked. Hmm, multiple targets. Most of them are small, probably insects, while the others might be rodents or moles, maybe. I can hear something moving in the hole but nothing loud enough. No smell, except for dirt. Wait! A signal my skill recognizes as a threat appeared. Its moving. Do you mean that one? Saori returned her head to Muraina who flicked the magic circle again, nodding her head after it shook again. [Manalocation] is a custom spell created by an empty vessel mage who used sounds as his spells, much like Princess Hestia over there with her songs. Its a wind-affinity spell, giving the circle its green color, but you can learn it without needing to learn the empty vessel or [Wind Magic]. Muraina exined the original spell was changed to send out mana, instead of wind or soundwaves, and acted simr to a bats echolocation. The mana would be sent out by touching the magic circle Muraina flicked it and it would return eventually, where the Divine System would give the caster scouting information. Metamagics are amazing, right? [Fluid Cast] to repurpose the original spell into something non-wind mages can use. [Dyed Cast] to keep it in a limbo between Activation and Release, to prevent it from dispelling. Finally, [Continuous Cast] allows me to flick it as often as I wish, Muraina exined the functionality of the spell, intriguing me as I realized Id never made use of both [Dyed Cast] and [Continuous Cast] in the same custom spell. [Symphonie des Feuergottes], [Sanctified ze], and [Panzer] are single-usage spells where they cast their ability and that was it, simr to most System spells. [Halo of Consecration] and [Unheilige Engel] work on the principle of [Continuous Cast], where as long you continuously pour mana into a spells magic circle, you could cast the spell as often as you liked and even use [Fluid Cast] to change their function if you wanted to. In spell casting, the four stages of casting were the base of all spells Invocation, Incantation, Activation, and Release. Without the meta-magics, or advanced spell casting techniques, of [Fluid Cast], [Multi-Cast], [Dyed Cast], and [Continuous Cast], you couldnt change this sequence. Seeing Muraina use her [Manalocation] spell prompted me to ponder on some more spell ideas. Thinking of new and creative ways to cast spells was tricky to do, so when inspiration hit, it just dragged me into my own world where I could experiment with theories in my head. While I was imagining the effects of a test spell, somebody suddenly shook my shoulders hard, bringing my attention back to reality. It was Tasianna. She told me everybody had finished resting and we would depart soon. I looked down at my te and saw that I still had half my quadruple-patty burger left. Sighing, I put the burger back into my storage to eatter and drank enough water for the uing extermination. A momentter, we all jumped down into the hole,nding safely with Tasiannas wind magic. For our formation, Grimnir and I were in the frontline. Then came Eine, Tasianna, and Muraina for the middle, while Saori was our rearguard. Both Muraina and Saori were responsible for scouting and ensuring we wouldnt get ambushed, which reassured the rest of us as we explored the tunnel. Lady Hestia, please, remember not to overuse your fire. I dont exactly want to suffocate to death today, Muraina joked as we walked through this dank tunnel. I nodded to her request, agreeing to rely more on martial arts and non-fire spells. Oh yeah, Muraina, do you want to join the party? My party bracelet has the toon function. This function was an addition to our expensive party bracelet Farron gave us, which allowed us to invite twenty people to a single party. However, instead of an immediate answer, Muraina made some disagreeable noises before answering, I apologize, but Im a bit of a, uhm, I dont like sharing my kills with others. Im at a level where ying D ranks would give too little experience for me to care about, but every bit counts, right? It could be said that she wasnt very cooperative, but I could definitely understand where she came from. Experience was important, but now I was worried that she would hog all the experience! After walking a bit more, we encountered the soldier drone Saori and Muraina had detected before. Mana Eyes. Geiserg Soldier Attributes have increased due to level up A giant beetle with a hard carapace and six limbs which it uses to protect and develop the colony of its mother, the [Geiserg Queen]. Possesses a mild nerve venom on the sickle on its front legs, which it uses to slow down the movement of its prey before itnds the deciding blow with its mandibles. D rank Nerve toxin, huh? Might help me make my own. To make sure it wouldnt call for reinforcements, I snuck behind it while it was digging to expand the tunnel and jumped. Using [Air Walk] and my wings, I maneuvered my body over the soldiers and pierced its head with my tail, instantly killing the thing. Unfortunately, it gave less experience than the C rank bolushzi. All of these monsters are too young. They didnt have enough time to gain levels. As dismantling the corpse would take up too much time, we left the dead geiserg behind until we found the queen. Muraina and Saori both noted that multiple signals were moving around alone, probably expanding the tunnelwork of this colony. On the other hand, there was arge gathering of signals in the depths of this ce, which we all assumed must be the heart of the colony. Deciding that hunting down the individual geisergs would be too much work, we moved deeper towards the nest. We evaded what patrols happened toe near us and made sure to remain undetected. Muraina exined how a colony would copse and die off if the queen and all of the princesses were killed. Any soldier or worker drones we left alive wouldnt be a big threat. Jeez, this ce is huge. After evading the attention of as many beetles as possible, we ended up in a tunnel leading into a huge cavern about double the size of the Sydney opera house. Beetles were crawling around in an organized fashion through the multiple bridges theyd built across the ce to connect from one hole to another. At the very bottom of this cavern, there were stockpiles of building materials like rocks, wood and leaves, and next to them was a pile of mangled bodies. There were corpses of monsters of various sizes but, thankfully, Saori didnt see any human, beastman, or elven bodies there. They belonged to only monsters and animals. Hestia, could you harden the interior of the cavern? Like when we fought Kiiro''s mana beast? Saori suggested. Harden? So we are going into this without a n like a bunch of rampaging equerochs? Otherwise, I cannot imagine why we should fortify the walls to prevent it from breaking down if we are going into this with stealth, Muraina asked Saori, who wobbled her hand as if Muraina was half-correct. Just in case, right? If we were to be detected, we would not want to waste time doing it afterward. Considering the size of those geisergs, we probably cannot afford to hold back if we get surrounded, even if they are only D ranks. Muraina nodded. n B, alright. Then, as for n A well, I havent participated in a geiserg extermination before, but the number one advice Ive gotten from reading those reports has been to target them with ice. Their carapace protects them from the cold as they live underground, but extreme cold causes them to break and significantly reduces their movement speed. We turned to Tasianna. She understood what we wanted from her and she gave her opinion on it, I can do that with [Aifli eir Vintral], yes. I can reduce the surroundings down to the freezing point without any problem since a mana-based body is less susceptible to the cold. Lady Hestia, you should probably use your catalysts heat field, since using your core to regte your body temperature might waste sr energy. Good point, Tasianna. I have enough in my core to keep myself warm if I dont use [Sr Beam], but it might be better to test this orb out for today. Muraina had already seen my core when we bathed together in the hot spring. There was no need to hide it at this point. Should we blitz them then, everybody? Eine suggested. [Musclemass] gives me enough Strength to deal some serious damage through a sneak attack. Hestia and I can handle the ones taking care of their stockpile, while Saori and Muraina have the range and maneuverability to quickly and silently dispatch the ones moving on the bridges. My aim is true. I can handle it. Saori? Muraina looked at Saori as though she were issuing a challenge. Saori agreed with a smirk. Enclosed room, a lot of shadows once Hestia uses her rocket boosters, and plenty of ces to strike from. This should be no problem. Why are they trying topete right now? As I was baffled at those two, Grimnir spoke up, stroking his growing beard while deep in thought. Hmm, we might be detected if you do strengthen everything up with [Terra Wall],ss. If this were a tazongn tunnel, we''d notice when something is happening with our home. We know it best. Grimnir brought up a good point against Saoris n B, causing us all to think over it. Grimnir continued, There are too many ways for the beetles to enter the cavern, and they could always rely on creating more at any time. We will get surrounded too quickly, and I can only protect everybody from one front. Saori and I can always rely on our original forms if it gets dicey, I argued, but Grimnir seemed unconvinced. True, with you two and the yflei on your back shooting down arrows, those beetles wont have a chance. But what about the queen? Dont forget, our primary goal is to hunt that royal down. If we waste too much time, the queen might escape. How about it, yflei, can the queen move fast enough to flee? Grimnir spoke with Muraina. Yflei was dwarven for high elf. The queen is B rank. Arge behemoth with a hardened shell like a giant crab and a long stinger like a scorpion. Not only can she produce hundreds of soldiers and workers in a timely manner, she should also be a capablebatant. There will be guards protecting her and she will engage if she thinks she can protect her colony. If she thinks otherwise, she will try to escape instead, Muraina exined, before beginning to scold herself, Hmm, I was being a bit too bloodthirsty. Havent gone hunting for a while. Aye, I thought so. Wisdom doesn''te with age for your elves, huh? Ha! The dwarven man acted smugly. However, I like Eines idea. We should blitz the ones below us, and then have somebody scout out the queens hideout. The moment we find it, thats when Hestia and Tasianna should act. Fortify the interior so it doesnt break down and have Tasianna weaken them with the cold. We then move towards our target. Ill handle the charge, you five and the garms handle the killing. Since the eggs were supposedly also stored either in the same cavern with the queen or one next to it, everybody epted Grimnirs strategy. It was time to execute everything. Eine used [Whish] to transform her left arm and used it to attach herself to my arm. It felt pretty fleshy at first, but without the ws, it felt like a bunch of sausages were grabbing my arm. As we needed to sneak up to the monsters, I couldnt y any music for now. [Hmm, what an interesting ce. Like a hive. So many creatures working mindlessly and tirelessly for a single monarch, their mother. And now, they are about to perish for our power. The strong rule over the weak, an interdimensional fact, hiehiehie,] KleaHatma spoke before breaking in a maniacalugh. Eine and I both ignored her, while I had one of my parallel minds ready to cast [Shine] in case she tried something. With my wings repaired, I was finally able to fly and glide properly without needing to rely on wind spells or my rocket boosters. I would probably need [Tailwind] for the best maneuvering control or to race another flier, but I was satisfied I could use flying now as part of my repertoire. As Eine and I hovered behind a piece of rock, we observed the diligent geisergs. Once we found a good moment, we decided on our targets and snuck over to them, killing them simutanously like two assassins. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Infernal Hellde] has risen from [Level 18] to [Level 19] Attributes have increased due to level up I quickly broke the beetles we killed into smaller chunks and shoved them into my storage to hide them from the other geisergs. We then hid once again and repeated the process. When I had some time, I looked above us, witnessing Saori and Muraina efficiently and quietly taking down beetles upon beetles. It was honestly scary seeing them killing them so fast while Eine and I were taking it slower. Over time, we noticed fewer beetlesing out from tunnels and putting stuff onto the stockpile. That was when I gave Tasianna and Grimnir the signal for them to rejoin us at the bottom. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Infernal Hellde] has risen from [Level 19] to [Level 20] Attributes have increased due to level up After some more kills, Saori and Muraina came over, informing us they might have found the queen. As with echolocation, [Manalocation] generally couldnt see through obstructions and it was soft countered by mana barriers like pavise and my [Draconic Barrier], but if it worked, it could tell you the size of the target it had tagged. Muraina used that spell within the different tunnels and managed to find one which gave her the most promising result. As such, I cast [Terra Wall] with [Fluid Cast] to strengthen the earth around us instead of creating a wall. Jeez, this is so easy. Everything is working as we nned. Going into things with a n is seriously the be Skruuuuuuuuuuuch! What?! You have to be kidding me! The queen of this colony already managed to make a flying soldier drone! Tch, just how long have they been down here?! Damnit, C ranks, everybody! Muraina shouted, pointing upwards. There I saw a giant beetle around the size of an elephant flying above us. Compared to itspanions, its body was slimmer while its two pairs of front legs were long and thicker, with sharper, more sickle-like ws. Tworge wings were beating rapidly, giving it the ability to move in any direction like a hummingbird. Skrruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuch! Guess Grimnir was right, super right. A note from AbyssRaven There are too many damn bugs in this ce! And there is about to be even more in the next! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(19) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 217: A Royal Extermination. Chapter 217: A Royal Extermination. Mana Eyes. Flying Geiserg Soldier A geiserg soldier born as a shock unit, trading the standard soldiers bulky body for one fit for aerialbat. With two pairs of long front legs with venomous sickle ws on each, this soldier drone canunch flurries of attacks from any direction. Hunts in packs with the other soldiers to take downrger prey and predators. C rank I know this isnt the time, but you said this was supposed to be a C rank Quest, right? You sure about that? I then pointed at the horde of beetlesing out from the numerous tunnels above. With my enhanced hearing, I could also hear a crawlinging from the tunnels from the bottom of the cavern. Alright, Illpensate you properly for thister. First, lets finish the quest and get out of here alive! Whisperia! In the span a person could blink their eyes, Muraina pulled an arrow from her bird treants wing and nocked it on her bow. Two green magic circles appeared simultaneously on her bow and bird respectively, showing her ability to multicast without any chants. The moment she let her arrow loose, four ethereal ones made from wind appeared around it, following the original one like fanatical fans chasing after a pop star. The flying beetle, noticing the iing arrows, dodged them. However, these arrows from Muraina werent your typical ones. Instead of flying straight, they swerved around and tracked the beetle like heat-seeking missiles. As it was about to be turned into a pincushion, a normal soldier drone jumped up and sacrificed its life for the flyer, bursting into pieces from the impact of the arrows. Flying soldiers require more energy from the queen to breed. The hive mind strives for efficiency here, so that was to be expected. As Muraina nocked another arrow on her bow, I noticed how the treants eyes were moving around and, with [Mana Eyes], confirmed my suspicion that it was the one controlling the magic circle next to it. I shouldnt forget; Whisperia is a lesser fae, a spriggan. The teamwork they just disyed must have been nurtured over years. Seeing the waves of monstersing, Grimnir clicked his tongue, displeased at the situation before shouting at me, Lass, close up the tunnel entrances at the bottom floor and fortify it with your magic! Dont let anythinge from the bottom or the side, got it? Tasianna, send me up to that enclosed area there and summon some ice golems for me. Ill do my job as the frontline and keep yousses alive to fight. On Crustacias temper, I swear that! While I closed the lower entrances with [Terra Wall], Tasianna sent Grimnir flying up with a floating ice tform. She then finished casting [Aifli eir Vintral] to send the caverns temperature below the freezing point of water, which forced me to use my catalysts heat aura to warm myself up. As I did so, Saori finished forming a n. Hestia. Muraina, my garms, and I will clear the way up to the tunnel leading towards the queen. I can hear some more wing beatsing from the other tunnels, so I will need you and Eine to deal with them. Do you think you can do that? Y-Yes, Saori. We will! Eine answered back, a bit daunted at the situation but able to keep her cool. Some flying practice, sure. Sounds better than mowing down waves of insects. Going all out with my scale-dust and fire attacks would be too reckless while we were inside this cavern, and I already told Muraina I wouldnt overuse it in fear that my mes would use up all the oxygen down here. Skrrruuuuuch! As the flying geiserg noticed Muraina changing her targets to its brethren, it screeched once again and began to dart over to her for a head on attack. I released my [Draconic Aura] as it did so, stopping it mid-flight and causing it to panic as it locked eyes with me. Dragoon Jump! Wind st! sting off like a rocket, I used [Instant Heat Ignition] on my ws and readied to ravage the geinsergs body. However, whether it was instinctive or a conscious reaction to my attack, the beetle swerved its body slightly to the side at thest moment, avoiding instant death by the thinnest margin. But, it wasnt enough to avoid being severely wounded. Skrreeeeeeh! Its scream echoed through the cavern as it looked down, realizing it had lost all three limbs on its right side and a good chunk of carapace. In my hands, I held its two arms while its leg, which I had sliced off with my tail, fell to the ground. The bug lived through my attack, but it had only dyed the inevitable. I pped my wings, turning my body around. Seeing the beetle panicking from the pain, I didnt dally any longer and readied the finishing blow. While I stood on air with [Air Walk] in preparation to use [Dragoon Jump], my eyes were locked onto the geiserg, but my focus was broken by [Prediction]. Instead of attacking, I chose to dodge. Two giant bugs flew right by me as I did so. Skruuuch!! The two new flyers appeared before me, screeching while baring their ws. Four more appeared from the other tunnels, resulting in me being surrounded by these six and the injured seventh. Jeez, no wonder they appeared so quickly after I used [Terra Wall] to solidify the walls. They have a lot of innate Strength and Agility growth, butpromise on Vitality and Wisdom. I then looked at the ws I held in my hands before throwing them away. Reminds me a bit of me! Buff on. [The Will to Fight and Survive]. Music time, girls. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Using me attacks and scale-dust explosions would probably consume the oxygen inside this cavern too quickly, so I cant use [Sanctified ze] and [Halo of Consecration] to heal or deal damage. A dungeon produced its own oxygen, but this caverns only source would be the holes the beetles made. However, if I kept my me usage in moderation, then it wouldnt be too bad if I used a spell here or there. I could have probably given myself a handicap here, but with the lives of my friends on the line, there was no need to be arrogant. Noticing I wasnt doing anything, the beetles screeched once more and made their move, while the injured one attempted to flee, flying slowly to slow down its bleeding. Once the six were in formation, two of them charged at me with theirrge mandibles. Panzer. Unheilge Engel. Two brown magic circles appeared, conjuring up both purple mes on my body and a purple slime behind me. When I dodged the beetles attacks, I could hear the slipstream they created, but my focus was instantly redirected by my [Prediction] towards the next two beetles rushing at me. The me on my body hardened into dark purple armor while the slime transformed into obsidian wings. Sharpening my eyes, I performed an aerial barrel roll over the beetles attack and mmed the sharp ends of my obsidian wings into the back of one of them, gouging out some flesh and blood. I elerated forward with [Wind st], caught up with the injured beetle and grabbed its leg. Using [Tailwind] and my Strength to tug on it, I instantly decelerated the bugs speed back to zero, causing it to groan in pain before I used [Banishment Beam] to shoot its head off its body. I then redirected the beam, shooting it at the approaching beetles, prompting them to evade it. I then sted them away with [Wind st] and turned my head around, already noticing the injured geiserg from the beginning was attempting tounch a sneak attack on me. As our eyes met again, it became flustered, but before I could kill it, somebodys voice entered my head. [Hestia, keep your eyes on the proper threat!] Somebodys familiar voice scolded me before a fleshy tendril with ws on it grabbed on the injured bugs leg. As the tendril wobbled, Eine came flying in with it, readying her blue glowing whipsword. She shed at the geiserg with the momentum she gained from being pulled before wrapping her whip around it, cutting its wings off and causing it to crash on a bridge. Using [Musclemass] to increase her arm Strength, she pulled on her sword and cut the beetles body to pieces. Whew, gnarly. Nice job, Eine. Oh, oops, too much distraction~ I bent my back as my [Prediction] alerted me of an iing attack. Air rushed by my head in the wake of the strike Id dodged. To counter, I morphed my obsidian wings into a jaw with which I bit down on the arms of the beetle that had attacked me, holding it back from escaping. As it squirmed and screamed, I kicked the air and somersaulted, striking the beetle with my wings before dropkicking it, sending it crashing onto the ground like a meteor. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Infernal Hellde] has risen from [Level 20] to [Level 21] Attributes have increased due to level up Three down. Hestia! As I watched the remaining four beetles zoom around, waiting for a chance to attack me, I heard Eine call out for me and in the next moment, a flesh tendril grabbed my feet. Lets fly? Got it, hang on! With Eine holding onto my hip with her left arm, I used [Gale Steps] with [Air Walk], dashing forward to gain enough eleration to chase down the beetles before they could engage me. While Eine kept herself safe with an [Air Shield], I moved around like a dragonfly, chasing down any beetles and dodging their attacks before I struck. If I couldnt reach them, Eine swung her sword, disabling them by cutting their wings and making them an easy kill. The two of us blitzed the remaining geiserg flyers, sending their dead bodies falling to the ground. At the same moment we finished, a loud yell rocked the cavern. Taunt!!! somebody shouted, dragging the attention of all the geisergs over to them. I turned around, noticing the source to be Grimnir, who was hiding behind a wall of Tasiannas [Winters Golem]s. Eine and I were confused about how Grimnir had [Taunt], considering our party hadnt changed our Jobs at a crystal yet, but then again, he and Saori were the ones who had visited the lower city the most from our party. He probably took some time to change to a Job with [Taunt] as a Job skill. Come at me ya damn umsleuds! Fight a taz if you dare! Grimnir activated [Defensive Rune: Pavise] and shouted rambunctiously, drawing the beetles to attack him. As he began mming the beetles with his hammer, Tasiannas golems moved to attack anything that came close to them. Hestia, the queen is through that tunnel! Move! Saori pointed at a tunnel underneath me after killing off three beetles at once with her stygian lightning. Tor Eicleres Finflei! With how many targets were gathering around Grimnir, it was the perfect moment for us to unleash our area-of-effects attack on them and eliminate multiple enemies at once. Also recognizing this opportunity, Muraina nocked all four of Whisperias arrows on her bow before aiming upwards. Whisperia, aim. Fly, Auidbs Finulflei. Propelled upwards with wind magic to gain that stunning speed Muraina has been shooting her arrows with, the four wooden arrows pulled themselves together, forming a singlerge green-glowing arrow before exploding next to the ceiling. Like fireworks, the sparks formed into a distinctive shape that of a bird of prey, in this case. As beautiful of a spectacle this was, in the next moment, these sparks shot out likeser arrows, falling down from the ceiling like rain. Eine and I both panicked briefly at the prospect of getting hit by friendly fire, but we quickly realized that [Danger Perception] hadnt responded at all to this attack, meaning it was not a threat to us. And we guessed correctly. Skruuuch!!! At the bottom, Tasiannas ice spell was already showing its power. The shells of numerous beetles cracked open, spilling their green blood only for it to be immediately frozen by the hazardous temperature. As Tasiannas ice swords began piercing through the beetles bodies, Murainas rain of arrows descended, destroying anything it touched. Jeez! What a destructive attack! And with perfect uracy, too. Now I understood what those two magic circles Muraina kept active were doing. Even without [Mana Eyes], I could hazard a guess. First, I was sure her enchanted bow was the reason for the flight speed of the arrows, enchanting them with wind magic to fly faster. Second, the magic circle next to the bow was responsible for the conjured wind arrows and the fireworks, even if this [Auidbs Finulflei] Hawks Paradise in elven was a bow ability instead of a spell. It probably needed that magic circle to work. Third, andstly, the magic circle next to her treant was responsible for the arrows homing function, which I attributed to the treant who acted like a controller. The only thing I still havent had a clue about were the arrows the treants produced. I was able to guess Murainas abilities from watching her fight, but I still needed [Mana Eyes] to properly understand them. In other words, I knew what she could do, but I had no idea what her weaknesses were. Not even ounting for what she still had in her arsenal, since I couldnt imagine this being her ultimate attack, something simr to Yorshka with her [Nordor Style: Silver Dragons Skyfall]. Jeez, if she only allowed us to make a party. Verdammt. All that experience, lost! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Infernal Hellde] has risen from [Level 21] to [Level 22] Attributes have increased due to level up Thankfully, Tasianna is doing a good job. With a good chunk of the beetles dead and the remaining ones focused on Grimnir, I flew over to where Saori was while Eine continued hanging onto my waist. As Tasianna, Saoris garms, and Muraina finally rendezvoused with us, I looked over in Grimnirs direction, noticing he was stuck behind the mountain of corpses and army of beetles. Clicking my tongue at Grimnirs reckless action, I climbed up the wall next to the tunnel entrance, high enough to see behind him. Warp Point: Entry! I cast the entry point behind him before slipping back into the tunnel and opening the [Warp Point: Exit]. As the air opened up, revealing Grimnir behind it, roaring and swinging his hammer around, I grabbed his shoulder and pulled the armored taz through the portal before closing it. My [Prediction] warned me to turn around, where I noticed the bugs shifting their bodies around to rush towards us. Grimnirs [Taunt] was still in effect, luring all of them towards us. Verdammt, gotta close the tunnel. Ill handle this! You guys get to the queen and clean this up! Nobody disagreed with my suggestion. They knew exactly what I could do, even if it sounded like a g. After Saori led the group deeper into the dark tunnel, I turned my head around and activated [Aerokinesis]. Breathing in deeply, I filled my lungs with enough oxygen to make me feel lightheaded, before releasing a massive KriAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! roar at them. The ones leading the army were immediately crushed by the sheer force of my [Draconic Roar], blown away like ragdolls. The waves of beetles were pushed back, being forced to look at alternative ways to bypass this chokepoint I was holding on my own. I sent out my [Unheilge Engel] as sharp obsidian spears to strike at the stragglers. While our Quest was to kill the geiserg queen, I didnt want topletely disregard the opportunity to farm experience. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Infernal Hellde] has risen from [Level 22] to [Level 24] Attributes have increased due to level up Argh, verdammt, my throat. One thing my vocal coach always told me to do was to stop the moment my throat began to hurt and give it a rest, otherwise I would risk damaging the most valuable asset a vocalist can have. Singing for an hour or two at the concert wasnt a problem, but I guess roaring for this long was. I took a moment to drink some water to moisten my vocal cords, which the beetles mistook as an opening. They attacked, only to be cut down by my [Unhelige Engel] before they could even reach me. As I pondered which spell to use next, I suddenly heard something approaching from behind me, in the tunnel Saori and the others ran into. Oh, nice, they finished that quickly. Sadly no exp for me, was what I thought when I saw the silhouettes of Saori, Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, and Muraina riding on the backs of the garms. But the closer they came, the more I was confused at their panicking expressions and how the garms were sprinting. Move, Hestia! As Saori shouted, the walls of the tunnel began to tremble as a deep, booming Skrouuuuuuuch! erupted from the darkness in the back. As I looked closer, I saw the tunnel breaking, making way for the rampage of something huge. As we all jumped back into the cavern, the tunnel exploded into dust and rocks before another Skrouuuuuuch! rumbled around us. From the cloak of dust, a giant dark green stinger shot at us with scary uracy, destroying the ground we were standing in. Kuso. Jumping off from Uno, Saoris body exuded a blue mana mist, hiding her body from everybodys eyes. In the next second, from above, a giant ck lightning-d wolf jumped out from the shadow of a bridge. With lightning concentrating around one of her front paws, shended on the creature in the dust and smashed her paw into it, causing an explosion of ck lightning, blowing away all the dust and smoke. Skrreeeeuuuuch!!! Skruuuuch!!! Standing on four giant, gauntlet-like legs with a pair of small front legs acting like a shield for its face, the creature standing before me screamed in pain. Saoris attack had prated its shell. The geiserg soldiers screeched as they saw this tank-like monster howl in agony. To get fenrir Saori off its back, it tried to sting her with the giant scorpion-like stinger on its tail, but she dodged away just in time. As that happened, Murainamaneuvered up into the air with [Air Walk] and shot an arrow into each of its four legs, piercing them before they invoked another of Murainas tricks. Chains made from air sprang out from the arrows and anchored themselves in the ground, preventing the monster from moving its legs. Once that spell was finished, the arrows dug themselves out from the legs and returned to Muraina, where she nocked another arrow on her bow to shoot. Tasianna?! I turned to her as those two were keeping the monster preupied. Its the queen, Lady Hestia. When we were walking through the tunnel, Miss Saori and Miss Muraina suddenly told us to turn back, she exined what happened in my absence. With the queen suddenly appearing before us, it seemed our battle had to happen inside this cavern, where the other beetles were gathered. The geiserg soldiers rushed over and attacked Muraina and Saori, stopping their assault on their queen. Some then dug out the ground Murainas chain spell was attached to, freeing the geiserg queen before two climbed on on her back. With another Skrrouuuuch! the queen postured itself to attack. With the situation as it is, we needed to somehownd a decisive blow on the queen while bypassing all the soldiers supporting her. To prate a fortress like her, we had to get rid of the defenders first, then we could scale its body whenever we wanted. Grimnir, use [Taunt]! Well clean the rest up. Lass, I cant use another [Taunt]. Taunting the queen with all her soldiers around is too dangerous for me to do! [Taunt] allowed Grimnir to attract the attention of all the monsters around, but it also increased the damage they could do to him while decreasing the amount we would suffer. His armor is made out of my scales and has runes attached to them, but it would be too dangerous if he took all the damage just like that if I wasnt around. What are you talking about, Grimnir?! Dont forget, Im a healer! I can heal you up! Huh? Even with his helmet hiding his expression, I somehow was able to imagine his eyes widening up like two fish eyes. O-Oh, thats right. I kinda forgot that you arent just a me spitter and pyromaniac. Wait wha! I was about toin but Eine suddenly grabbed me and pulled me onto Songs back, helping me dodge the queens ramming attack. Once the coast was clear, I thanked Eine and called Grimnir. Come on, you can trust me! I bloody saved your life in the nick of time against that zzig, did you forget? Grrr, hmph! ddarg, I hear you,ss! I put my life in your care, so lets do this already. He then jumped off Sarasas back and held his shield high. The moment the queen jumped up to turn around, Grimnir mmed his shield down and roared! Taunt! Pavise! As the soldiers and their queen charged forward, Grimnir stood his ground with me standing behind him, ready to support him in any way I could. Meanwhile, the others began their final assault. Skrrrouuuuuch! Like a giant tank, the queens legs stomped on the ground as she charged forwards with full intent to kill. Urgh, this reminds me too much of the mandatory military training I had to do in the Ankor-Nazta. Shield wall. Hold the line. ddarg, Grimnirined to hide his anxiety of seeing a mammoth-sized four-legged tank charging at him like this. Runes activated around his body, empowering him with stats and bonuses. I tapped on his shoulder to calm him down. Buuuut, I bet you didnt have a champion of Aurena on your side back then, right? Dont worry, youre part of Aurora now, I wont let you down, Grimnir! Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration. Sanctuary! Our goal was right in front of us, I decided it was now alright to use my fire attacks to end this quickly. As my white mes began healing his wounds and enchanting his hammer, a dome of holy mana surrounded us. Yeah. Tazongs always stand firm with their shields up. Rune activate, Holdwall. The [Defensive Rune: Pavise] in front of us grew up to match the size of the queen, bracing for impact. Pour some mana into me,ss. Activating all these runes takes a toll on my Mana. Got it. As the sound of the stomps sted in my ears, the queen roared once more before she shattered my barrier and rammed into the mana wall created through [Defensive Rune: Pavise]. Urgh! Grruk! While supporting Grimnirs back, the impact of the queens charge rocked my body with an incredible shockwave. As I moaned from us being pushed back, Grimnir clenched his teeth and growled at the giant beetle with spite, holding his feet on the ground, ignoring the fact they were being slowly dug into the ground. The [Geiserg Queen] might be a newly spawned B rank like the bolushzu alpha, but it seemed shed actually managed to gain some levels, unlike thetter. Grrrargh! Shield m! Moving his feet forward, Grimnir confronted the queens charge without fear, attempting to push it back once the charge wore off. The queen did not ck off either, shooting her stinger forward to try to break through Grimnirs shield. It was a stalemate, but that was where the geiserg soldiers and I battled each other. Get away! I released my [Draconic Aura] and a wave of holy fire from [Halo of Consecration], scaring and burning a few of them back. However, at this stage, these things were almost feral, charging right through the mes to attack Grimnir, ramming against his shield. [Defensive Rune: Pavise] was simr to the [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] that Farron used in my spar with him, except that the former protected the user from physical attacks while thetter was exclusively for mana-based attacks. It could soak up a lot of attacks provided that Grimnir kept pouring mana into the rune, but unlike auracoil, it only projected a mana wall, not a mana barrier. While I was able to keep the beetles from attacking us from behind using spells, the beetles managed tond some hits on Grimnir from the side with boulders and rocks. [Taunt] not only increased the damage done to Grimnir, it also increased how much Stamina he needed to use for each consecutive [Taunt] usage. However, as I kept healing him and warding anything from attacking his back, it bought us just enough time for the others to prepare their finishing blow. Pinning legs down now! Eine, go! Got it! Musclemass! Skruch! As Grimnir and I held the line, I managed to look over his shoulder while my parallel minds handled the enemies from behind. I saw Muraina pinning the legs of the queen to the ground once again, trapping her and preventing her from pushing Grimnir forward. As the queen squirmed from this, Eine appeared wearing both spell rings on her left arm. Using [Musclemass], flesh tendrils materialized on her arm, altering its appearance into some grisly mutant bodybuilders. Using [Piercing Shot], her whipsword made from the high ogres axe pierced onto one of the queens hind legs, where she pulled herself towards it before delivering a massive uppercut to the inside of the ankle. Screaming, the queen involuntarily bent her leg forward, causing her to lose bnce. As Eine did it to its second hind leg, Grimnir took this opportunity to use [Shield m] once again, finally toppling the monster into a position it couldnt stand up from. With all the beetles focusing on Grimnir due to [Taunt], none of them could help her escape this predicament. With no one to rely on, the queen desperately attempted to use her tail to push her up, but that was when the garms jumped on from the shadows and used their mana threads to restrain and immobilize it. With Eine using her whipsword to lower the monsters defense, it was in an incredibly vulnerable position. Good! Wait, where are Saori and Tasianna?! As I wondered where thest two were, Muraina suddenly pointed upwards. There, I saw a massive ice spike dangling from the ceiling. Looking closer, I saw Tasianna using her catalyst to keep it growing. She pped her hands, and ck electricity crackled around the top edge of the icicle. It separated from the ceiling and started to fall. With a loud howl from nowhere, lightning exploded once again from the backside of the giant icicle, elerating its descent. Oh shit! Warp Point: Entry. Warp Point: Exit! With the final attack descending, I opened a portal and dragged Grimnir with me through it, appearing inside the tunnel the queen made. Without Grimnir pushing her back anymore, the queen attempted to stand up, but it was toote. With Muraina and everybody from Aurora watching from a safe distance, the icicle crashed right through the queens body. Ice was the geisergs weakness, so their extra tough shells were no match for Tasiannas attack. As the queen screamed from the agony, I noticed somebody falling from the sky. It was Saori. Voltage Impact! With her twin catalyst in her hands, the electrical power exploded in Saoris palms as she crashed them against the icicle, causing a ck thunder explosion. With the extra force, itpletely went through the queens body. Appearing next to me through [Shadow Dash], Saori howled in victory, Awhroooooooooooooooh! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Infernal Hellde] has risen from [Level 24] to [Level 30] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Infernal Hellde] has been reached Mutation requirements acquired. [Level 30] of Job [Infernal Hellde] was achieved. Mutation skills unlocked for acquisition. [Instant Heat Ignition], [Infernal Coating] have been added to the SP shop Yes! Krawooooooooooooooh! I joined the howling. It was a shame that I couldnt get another level up from killing the queen, but from how much Id already gained from the rachonoid queen and Astalos, I guess a newly spawned B rank wouldnt be enough for me after the party experience split. Still, finally finishing [Infernal Hellde] and unlocking two new mutation skills made this trip absolutely worth it. As the dust began to settle, I turned around to Saori. New spell? Not really. I want to turn it into an ability, but you know, you need to perform it 100 times to learn it. Doing 100 [Gale Steps] is easy, but this? Jeez. This was just a freestyle attack, where I concentrated all my electrical mana into my catalyst and used my racial skill [Stygian Voltage] and my Job skill [Rampaging Thunder] to create that. Hold on, you switched Jobs?! I looked at Saori with bafflement, only to have Grimnir answer my question. The two of us went to the guild to change our jobs while you were visiting the orphanage. We had to go to the middle district, so we thought, why not? My racial Job created through [Stygian Voltage], [Howling Lightning]. I switched from [Chef], since I thought this would be a great way to level it up for my mutations. I managed to max it out before killing the Queen, but I gained a level instead! As I congratted Saori for her aplishment, the screeching of the beetles suddenly erupted anew, drawing our attention. With their queen dead, the beetles were making noise randomly to show their confusion. As I wondered what to do with them, another firework suddenly exploded in the ceiling, sending another rain of wind arrows down at all the geisergs. Muraina cleaning everything up. Onest clean-up, and the Quest will bepleted. Come on, people. Under Murainas orders, we went deeper into the tunnel the queen appeared from, finding herir and eggs. The geisergrvae were currently being fed by a buncha mindless geiserg soldiers, unaware that their queen was dead. By the six, we fought that many soldier drones on our way here but this colony hadnt produced a single worker yet? That shouldnt be possible. Breeding soldier drones costs so much energy and time. Haaaaa, two B rank urgent Quests in one day. After shaking her head, Muraina turned around to me, looking at me with with a serious expression. Hestia. Are you sure you want me to burn this whole ce down? Didnt you say without the queen, the colony would be doomed? I asked, since I felt bad having to kill these remaining geisergs like this. You dont need to target the soldiers or thervae who will turn into soldiers and workers if you wish. However, we need to kill the ones destined to be princesses, otherwise, they will be nurtured into more queens to create their own colonies. It is a necessity. Sighing, I understood what she meant. I told the others to leave before releasing my scale-dust into the room. If these geisergs had grown into aplete colony, they could have overwhelmed a city without a doubt. It would be another bug problem for Artorias if that happened. My action was ruthless, but I didnt want to have to deal with these things again. It also wouldnt be good if Artorias fell into chaos as they were nning to mend rtionships with the other races. This was one of my objectives as Aurenas champion. Gzzk! Once I had spread enough scale-dust, I gnashed my fangs together and set the whole room on fire. With my catalysts heat aura, I came out of itpletely unharmed, aside from breathing in some smoke, despite taking it head-on. Saori and Muraina then scoured the room, checking for any nooks and crannies to make sure we didnt leave any loose threads behind. With the roompletely ck with charred bodies and nothing else, our Quest was fulfilled. After we dismantled the queen, we returned to the surface. There, the Haireti congratted and thanked us all for our help. As a sign of gratitude, they handed us packages full of berries, fruits, mushrooms, and herbs from the forest, having spoken with Tasianna about what we would very much like after we helped them. It also doubled as a tribute of friendship, as they called it, to me. They urged me to ept even more from them, but I felt ufortable taking any more, even after Saori told me it was alright. A tribute just didnt sit well with me. It made me feel too much like a tyrant or something, even though Id learned from Tasianna that this was just considered a royal weing package. Hospitality for foreign royalty and ambassadors. With the Haireti responsible for draining the ground of mana, to prevent any more high-rank monsters from spawning, and taking care of all the geiserg corpses, our group took a rest. Well, we did rest, but Saori took this chance to learn of the taste buds of the elves by cooking for them. Since Muraina mentioned that elves had no cultural or religious food preferences, it was quite easy to cook for them. However, we did learn that all the elves in attendance disliked the extremely oily and fatty foods, unlike Grimnir and our usual guests. They preferred dishes that gave them a fresher feeling in their mouth, rather than fried ones. However, we couldnt stay here for the night, unfortunately. As today was Sunday, and the academy was closed on the weekends, Eine was allowed toe out today, but tomorrow she had to return. She could ride the rest of the way with her gargoyle, but she needed to rest for today at the very least. As we returned to the RV, Saori suddenly sensed a presence inside it, on the second floor specifically. Moving up cautiously, we didnt see any stranger in Tasiannas garden, until Tasianna screamed out, pointing at our unwee guest. Its a spider! A jumping spider asrge as my hand was spinning a web on one of the fragassa nts. As she readied to remove it, I stopped her, as I somehow recognized this very spider. With vines wrapped around it, hiding its furry body, I came close to it and spoke, Uhm, are you the same one from before? The spider turned around, noticed me and raised its hands up. Apparently, it really was the same spider that rescued me from that frog from before. After I exined the situation to the others, they wondered why the spider was here. As Tasianna went to check on it, she suddenly noticed something had happened to her nts. Huh, the overgrown leaves. I wanted to get rid of them after returning, but why have they been cut already? On these, too! In addition, none of the fruits seemed to have been touched. The ones Tasianna harvested this morning werent touched, either. Did you help us? It raised its hand again, as if it understood us. Huh, the animals of this forest are used to us elves asking them for help, so this spider probably knew what to do to not anger us; instead, it did stuff to garner our favor. Hehe, spiders are patient predators who only build their web in ces they know they will stay for a while. Looks like it wants to stay with you, Muraina exined. Hold on, did I just tame a monster by giving it some strawberries?! What the hell? To make sure, I wanted to confirm its intention first. Do you want to say with us? It raised its arms. Do you want to help out to get more fragassa? It raised its arms again. Is that its only response?! Uhm, do you want to be a tamed monster? Saori is a tamer, so you can fight with it. Surprisingly, it did not raise its arms! It actually could understand us?! Scratching my head, I looked over to Tasianna. How about it? Are you okay with it, Tasianna? She shrugged. If it doesnt ruin the garden and is willing to help me, I will ept any pair of hands to help me out. Even four more! I can expand the garden even more then! I guess that was settled. As we slowly departed back to Griffonpeak, we somehow gained another weird ally. With a slime and spider, I wondered what the isekai fans would call this situation? Rimuko? Kumoru? Footsteps. The movements of mandibles digging through earth. All of these sounds were being made in an underground tunnel. A monster the size of arge dog with the form of a beetle was digging through piles of dirt and rocks while carrying something pulsating on its sticky back. Meat and nts were attached to this monster like a backpack, but it didnt care, it continued digging while making sure the objects on its back were safe. Mindless, no, rather, it was simply following thest order its mother gave it. Protect my child, it understood through the special connection a queen had to its drone. Many of its siblings wererger and far stronger than it, but it wasnt born to fight. It was born to work, to carry, to dig, to build a colony. It was the first andst of its kind within its family. It was a geiserg worker. And what was on its back? An egg. A note from AbyssRaven You know how when you hire an exterminator but they forget that oness bug and its egg. Yeah, def. didn''t happen to me. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(21) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 218: Hotspring Chapter 218: Hotspring Waaaaaaah Nothing beats a warm bath after a hard day of work. I feel like Im melting. A refreshing shower to scrub off the dirt and blood on my skin and scales. The damp air that warmed your body with every breath, and the festive atmosphere ofughing girls and panting garms. It all came together when we allowed our bodies to rest in the rejuvenating hot spring inside our [Room]. I then breathed in, holding my breath before submerging my head underwater. With my face fully covered in scalding water and the sound of moving water entering my ears, I rxed there and simply enjoyed the tranquil silence. After probably ten seconds, I raised my head out of the spring, wiped the water from my face, and thenbed my hair back with my hands. Aaaaaaaaaaaaah I sighed with a wide smile. Hestia, do not do that, it is not healthy for you to overheat inside a hot spring, Saori suddenly began to scold me, but I simplyughed it off. Yeah, as if. You know full well I cant overheat myself while my sun core is active. Considering that Im the one responsible for heating the water for our hot spring, I know better than anybody how hot it can be. Since our hot spring was artificially made which really made it more of a giant bath than a hot spring and didnt have a proper heating system in ce, we needed someone to heat the water up before a bath. Ever since we departed from Griffonpeak, Ive been managing it by lighting a fire to warm everything up, but today, I was testing to see if my catalyst could take over that job. I still need to test some other things out. This isnt perfect, yet. Fair enough, Saori responded with a shrug before returning to leaning against the pools edge. Looking down, I noticed that her skin was bare from her shoulders down to her feet. In her [Huminization Lv. 8] form, Saoris body was mostly pink skin aside from her wolf ears, forearms, forelegs, and tail, which were all covered in ck and white fur. She didnt like having her body covered in fur outside of those areas, so she was perpetually in her level eight form, unlike me, who wasfortable with level seven. Looking down at my own body, I was just as naked as Saori. The only difference was that my racial features showed more than hers. Scales were more prominent on my body. My arms, from the hands to my shoulders; from my feet to my knees; from my back down to my waist, only leaving my chest and stomach bare; and finally my tail and wings. Crimson scales covered them all. Now, even if this wasnt technically an onsen a hot spring I was too used to the rules of one to not follow it. It did take me a couple of visits to get used to it, but Mama and my Japanese rtives did try their best for me to get used to the customs. Nowadays, I barely feel any shame in going around naked, thanks to my experience in the Belzac forest. Of course, I had enoughmon sense to wear clothes in public, especially since it made me feel cuter, but it no longer bothered me to go without. Besides, while I was in my dragon form, I technically was naked, right? Nothing to feel weird about. I then looked around, noticing Tasianna tying Eines long hair up so they wouldnt get soaked in the water. Unlike Tasianna who was used to showing nude, Eine was wearing a towel to cover most of her torso and hips. Sure, towels might not be allowed in a Japanese hot spring, but we didnt care here. If it made her morefortable, so be it. We had others joining us, of course. Song and Sarasa, the two female garms of the pack, were soaking one half of their bodies while keeping the others on the edge of the pool, looking content with their eyes closed. Muraina looked like she was at peace with Whisperia grooming her hair, unconcerned that she was naked since the hot springs managed by the dwarves and dragonewts apparently had simr rules to the Japanese ones, most likely due to the Revolution Queens influence. But that wasnt all. We also had one morepanion, apanion floating on a wooden bowl as its body was covered by a cocoon made from mana. It was Shoyi, Saoris slime. Have you nned out an evolution path for Shoyi yet, Saori? I poked at its mana cocoon. When a monster evolves, mana from their body is dissipated to form a cocoon to protect them from attacks with its sturdiness determined by how much mana they have. Thats why evolving usually leaves you hungry afterward, since your body needs to use up nutrients to restore the lost mana. Not really. The tamer system does not have an evolution chart or something simr avable as a reference, sadly. I can suggest an evolution when they evolve, but since Shoyi only had a single option with thatckluster skillset of his, there wasnt much I could do. Saori frowned as she exined that to me. Its next form will be an F rank [Shadow Slime]. The lesser prefix will be gone, but it will not change anything else. Dont worry about it, Saori. When I evolved into my F rank form, the two choices I got were either to be a drake or a dragon. Dull choices, even when I had [Holy Magic] and [Fire Magic]. Now, when I evolved into my E rank form, that was when I got the mutation which allowed me to get my current skill set. I was speaking of my [Young Spark Fire Dragon] evolution. I continued, Youll have ten levels to train Shoyi up, so it should give you some time to help it level up skills not rted to waste removal. Like a skill that helps it control its individual globules, if it exists and isnt just a racial feature. Hmm, too bad I didnt take the time to appraise that slime in Belzac in detail. My body shook as I remembered that eldritch-like slime I met upying an elven hunters shack. As Saori and I talked about Shoyis future prospects, Muraina suddenly interjected herself in the discussion. Hold on, now that I think about it If Shoyi is evolving now and requires a whole day to evolve, what about the toilets? You arent using a sewage system, since this is a subspace, so you are relying on the slime to clean everything, right? That was when the full picture of the situation dawned on us. Tasianna, Eine, and I widened our eyes as we looked at Saori for answers, to which she shrugged. Go outside and find a bush. It was a simple answer, but devastating for Eine. N-No, why?! And here I thought I dont have to go out and go flower picking, again. Incredible Eine looked disheartened at the idea of doing her business outside in the forest, again. If you thought about it, since Saori, Tasianna, and I weren''t too apprehensive of that idea, living in a forest truly had rid us of a lot of our more delicate and civilized hangups. That said,paring Saori and Eine with Tasianna and Muraina is pretty easy, huh? I never expected elves and fairies to be so t. As asking about such a thing was probably a bit rude, I just forgot about it and epted this fact. However, in the next moment, a chill went down my spine as a voice appeared in my head. [Hey, Muraina, do you mind telling me how a person with your curves is socking in the chest area? What a bit of a waste, if you ask dear ol me, hikhikhik.] A lustfulugh, the kind that could send your hairs standing up just by hearing it. I turned over to the source of thisughter KleaHatma. Ahh, I see, so this is the demon of lust the lore books spoke about, hm? Without a doubt, I can feel some sort of desire seeping out from those rings. Very intriguing, even for my age. As Muraina looked at the two spell rings ced behind a mini barrier of [Sanctuary], her eyes sparkled. The demon, on the other hand, retorted with a clear You like what you see, dear? Keeping secrets wasnt anything new for Aurora, considering how I still wasntpletely truthful to the public of my dragon origins. Saori and Tasianna, too, hadnt divulged their true identities to the vast majority of the people weve met on our journey. With the inclusion of Eine and KleaHatma, it was clear we would add an additional secret to our list. But, on the first day of Eine using her newly acquired powers, it was found out by somebody outside Eines friends or our immediate circle of trust. Muraina was still only an acquaintance, after all. We tried to hide it, but she found out when she followed us from the shadows, and while she wasnt making an effort to find out about it, Eine didnt want to lie. Apparently, Murainas speech about alliances cannot be made on top piles of deception really affected Eine. Wed already told some people outside our party about it Eines parents and, with how Eine was trying to act more and more like the ideal knight she had in mind, she thought it would be best toe clean and hope Muraina could be trusted. A bit naive, but I respected that in her. Well, there hasnt been any reason for us topletely distrust her. Gael is acquainted with her, and apparently Farron and Yorshka, too. If Muraina was a problem, Yorshka would have undoubtedly warned me about her, if I understood my nieces disposition to me properly. Hmm, well to answer your question, its just part of an elven womans biology, like how our ears are sharper than the humans, Muraina stated, answering KleaHatmas question. The breast of a human and some types of beastmen women develop during their adolescence from what I understand. On the other hand, for us elves, our chest erges only if we are pregnant and will lessen with every breastfeeding until they be t again. This trait is also inherited to beastmen with predominantly elven blood. [Truly?! Hmm, and here I thought having breasts was the way to go to seduce men and women alike. Why, when I still had my humanoid form, I made sure to morph it into something attractive to as many people as possible. Interesting to learn that there are different kinds of fetishes in this world.] KleaHatma was beginning to talk the way you would expect from a lust demon, acting pretty simr to a subus. [Then, why is Tasiannas chest so small in her fairy form as well?] Why are you asking something like that?! Tasianna shouted, flustered at the question. Urgh, Lady Hestia, it was a mistake bringing her with us. Even if we all are naked, there is no reason to talk about everything. Besides, we fairies cannot give birth so why would breasts be needed in the first ce? Miss Muraina, being t is not shameful, right? Oh, having a smaller chest does make archery far easier. Nothing to block the bowstring. See! There is nothing to be ashamed about! Tasianna went over to Muraina and patted her on her shoulder. KleaHatmas Oooooh, I see~ sounded as if she found a target to tease. Honestly, why are we speaking about breasts all of a sudden? Couldnt we have just enjoyed a peaceful bath? However, this wasnt where it ended. KleaHatma wasnt afraid or ashamed of expressing her interest in all of this, considering this was the first time we allowed her to apany us into the bath instead of cing her in my storage. I was beginning to regret it, but I guess it did make everything livelier. But then, a loud shout came from over the wooden wall separating the women''s section of the hot spring from the mens area. BY CRUSTACIA, CAN YOU WOMEN SHUT UP AND JUST ENJOY THE HOT SPRING?! It was Grimnirs voice. Im trying to rx here. I dont want to constantly hear yousses talk about BREASTS and your SIZES! Do you have any idea how ufortable that makes me? Next time, I should add a sound barrier rune! Everybody was quiet. [Booo, what a bore.] But the demon didnt say anything else, finally silenced with the awkwardness in the air. We weren''t bathing alone. We should have been more considerate. Grimnir, Uno, and Quatre were bathing with us, just that we were separated by a single wall. You were supposed to be quiet and respectful in a hot spring, so it made sense why he had to shout. As everything cooled down, Muraina suddenly wanted to inform us about the Quest rewards. After assessing the situation with my own eyes, Ive decided it would be proper to qualify thest Quest as A rank. The number of enemies we had to fight would have devastated any normal B rank party without a doubt. Congrattions, Aurora just earned an A rank point and four Bs. Huh, seriously? You arent doing this to garner our favor, right? I asked, doubting her intentions for a bit. Muraina shook her head, though. Even if you were my princess and the Elven King had ordered me to do so, I would not have granted you any such favors. The hunters guild is independent of the monarch and leaders of all countries. Compare the bolushzu Quest with the geiserg infestation, would you have given the same rewards for the both? I shook my head. A single B rank party would have probably dealt with the bolushzi, but no way could they kill that many geiserg soldiers while fighting that queen. For the best results, the hunters guild suggests an A rank party undertake experienced B rank monsters. Of course, this was only a suggestion. Hunters werent supposed to ept Quest with only a single five-man party, but were encouraged to form a group of parties since it increased life expectancy. Even with Muraina, we were still just a single party. Sure, we might be abnormal, but still, we were easily surrounded if I reflected on the fight. After seeing how exhausted Eine and Grimnir were after that battle in that colony, it wouldnt be correct to grade the geiserg fight as B rank. As I exined this thought to Muraina, Eine suddenly had a realization. Hold on a second, if I do the math correctly, the bolushzi Quest should be enough for Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna to rank up to C rank with nine C rank points in, correct? Master Grimnir would gain 18 C points, due to the conversion from B points to C, totaling to 54 C points from the 70 needed. While I would have 36D ranks. Four away from making it to C rank. Uhm, how much is the conversion rate from A to D, Muraina? Calctor head! Unfortunately, you cannot convert A rank quests to lower rank points, Muraina said, prompting an inquisitive Why? from us all. A rank is like a badge of honor of sorts. To rank up from B to A, you are required to gain 50 B rank points and a minimum of ten A rank points. As you cannot convert B rank points to A, the only way to gain A rank points is through doing Quests. It is the guilds method of ensuring that only the best are promoted to A rank. Muraina exined how it would be impossible for the A and S ranks to gain a certain amount of prestige when you could just gain lower ranked points and convert them into A rank. This was something the hunter guild learned years after it was founded when somebody was tenacious enough to mostly farm out C rank Quests to make it to A rank. Rules and requirements were set to ensure that the acquisition of A rank was a privilege only the best of the best could achieve. B ranks were prettymon, unlike the A and especially the S ranks. In other words, if you wanted to rank up to A rank, you had to take on Quests like the geiserg one. You had to prove yourself worthy. Well, it wouldnt have been a problem if you couldnt solve the issue. I heard that a wandering A rank party was recently in Cedaraille, so I probably could have called for them. Even then, I could have just done it myself, haha! sheughed after boasting of her own abilities. Hmm, from the reports, the rachonoid would have probably been considered an A rank Quest if there was enough time to issue it formally. Sadly, it wasnt, so please be content with ranking up to C rank and gaining an A point for your future opportunities. We did celebrate and informed Grimnir about it over the wall, but he simply scolded us for being loud again. From the tone of his voice, Saori guessed he was tipsy from drinking in the hot spring. Hmm, that is fine and all, but you probably wanted to say something else, right? You could have told us all this when we came back to Griffonpeak, Saori assumed, to which Muraina nodded. True. Urgent Quests can be issued to anybody regardless of rank, but that isnt the case for normal ones. Your little mistake after fighting that wyvern caused a bunch of monster spawnings, so I wanted to ask you if you wanted to undertake some of them for me? The hunters guild is upied with work, but there are a few monsters I want experts to tackle. Our range of work? Greenveil, Lecartiglio, Olivus, and Morgiana. The Griffonpeak area is secured with all the knights and hunters around. Hmm, wouldn''t that be perfect for your tour, Lady Hestia? You and Miss Saori were talking about moving around Artorias to perform more concerts, Tasianna brought up, causing us to agree. To gain more fans for [The Light]s milestones, I had to be more active. However, there was something we had to solve. Eine, would it be okay for you to take time off from the academy to join us? We didnt want too much of a rank disparity between all of us, so Saori preferred it if we all worked together on these Quests. With Eine only needing four more D ranks to join us in C rank, it was also a perfect time for us to farm up Job levels, again. Probably not, Hestia. Father probably wouldnt like it, so he wont support it, and without his approval, I cannot even ask the professors to give me a break. Oh, right. Her father wants her to attend school, huh? Stupid good parenting! But then, an idea sprang into my mind. Then, why dont we speak with Lady Thyra herself? The principal of the royal academy. I can probably get us an appointment by using my status. You really are getting used to your role, huh, Hestia? I couldnt disagree with Saoris remark. It was true, especially since Id also recently arranged for Muraina and me to meet with the king the moment we returned to Griffonpeak. After having dinner together, where Muraina, Saori, and Grimnir got absolutely drunk, we went to bed for the night. The next morning, Eine, Muraina, and I left the RV, leaving the rest of Aurora to drive back by themselves, I cast [Unheilge Engel] and created two seats for my two passengers to sit on. With Eine having to get back to Griffonpeak for sses, I activated my rocket boosters and made Eine and Muraina regret flying with Hestia Airlines. The best flying service to cause you to puke! Side Story 27: Training in the Belzac Forest. Side Story 27: Training in the Belzac Forest. So, have you two asked Yorshka why were still going into this forest? If you ask me, the first thing we should be doing is reuniting with Sensei. From a survival aspect, if Sensei really did get reincarnated like in a power fantasy isekai novel, we should be staying around her to stay safe. Shush! Shut up, idiot, I tried to quiet Daichi with a whisper, but his constantints ended up making me speak louder than I wanted. We were currently inside the Belzac forest where invisible giant chameleons could ambush you; thest thing we needed was to have our positions exposed so easily. We arent your errand boys, Daichi. You want more details, you ask her yourself. Huh? You arent even a little bit curious, Tatsuya? Come on, Tamae-san and the others just got back from their trip to Cederaille, and what was the first thing they did when they returned? They dropped the second information nuke on us since that bastard of a Pope summoned us to this world. Damn this fucking whiner! Unable to keep my cool, my head snapped around and I pressed my finger on my lips, shushing at him while narrowing my eyes into a re. Daichi was our partys mage, who dressed ordingly to a standard mage with his travel robes and catalyst. As the two of us were about to argue, somebody grabbed our shoulders and pulled us away from each other. Haruka-chan is scouting ahead, the least we can do is keep quiet. Leave this argument for when were in a friendly environment, deal? It was my best friend Kyouya, d in full armor of C rank materials that wed farmed back in Lecartiglio Duchy. Tch, sure, got it, Kyouya-kun. Daichi agreed. He always seemed more diplomatic when Kyouya spoke with him. With the issue settled, I sighed and went back to my post to keep a watch out for any enemies. Leaning my spear on my shoulder, I took out a leaf from my pouch and held it close to my nose before inhaling its aroma. Oooh, it isnt as aromatic as coffee beans, but it is undoubtedly simr. Tatsuya Coffee Boy Nagata. Ever since Id finally managed to buy a bag of fulinoe leaves from a vendor in Firwood, everybody from my party has started to call me that, simply because they thought I was addicted to coffee. Sure, its been over a year since Ist had a cup of that brown ambrosia, but I managed to hold the trembling in until Id acquired these leaves. An addict wouldnt be able to do that. Fulinoe leaves were primarily used to help mages alleviate symptoms of arcane corruption. To a spearman like me, it was rather wasteful for me to drink them all the time, but the taste of a fulinoe tea was too simr to coffee. How d I was when Tamae and the Magical Biscuits came back and brought a pile of those leaves just for me. I really could have fallen for our ss prez at that moment, but Nishio probably would have burned me alive if I tried. Still it''s not like that information was the most important part. The information nuke Daichi mentioned was something I never would have guessed our high school homeroom teacher Saori Segawa had been transported into this world. In addition, everyone in my party, the Misfits, learned that Segawa-Sensei somehow died on Earth and was reborn into this world as a garm, a wolf-type monster, and that she was currently a B rank [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir]. Sensei declined to join us, because she is currently traveling with her benefactor. Dont freak out; her name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, and shes not only a dragon princess of Kargryx but also another reincarnator from Earth, Tamae informed us all. It came as a shock to Kyouya, Haruka, Daichi, and me when we heard not only that was Sensei here, but also that she wasnting to see us. Dame Yorshka, the Magical Biscuits guardian knight assigned to them by the church who kidnapped us to Peolynca, also revealed she was a dragonewt and that she was the niece of this Hestia. Seeing her human body transform into a winged lizardman was a real eye-opener of how much shes been hiding from us. Since weve been harboring a mistrust for the church of Aurena, something Yorshka was aware of, she made an effort to build what she called a healthy trust with us by revealing some of her past and her actual reason for joining the Knights of Aurena, the churchs knight order. I also made a drunken promise with Saori to protect you all when we were out drinking together with Nishio, she said with a heartyugh. Also, that guy who appeared in that alleyway that time was apparently Yorshkas acquaintance. That guy is an absolute troll for mentioning Senseis name without exining himself. After learning this, Yorshka still insisted on following our previous n to enter the Belzac forest instead of meeting up with Sensei. Sensei said she couldnt apany us, but that didnt mean we couldnt meet up with her. Considering that Yorshka had informed us that the Goddess of Light, Aurena, hadnt summoned us to this world, contrary to what her church had said, we needed to be with people we could trust. As I continued sniffing the fulinoe leaf, something suddenly pped the arm. Surprised to see somebody slipping through my detection skills, I went into abat pose and was about to ready my pose, only to be surprised to see who tapped me. H-Haruka-chan? Why did you have to surprise me like that? Standing before me was a petite girl with dark brown hair mostly hidden under a hood. She pulled it down, revealing two fox-like ears before smiling mischievously, showing off her two fangs. Sorry, Tatsuya-kun, I was too excited. My [Stealth] and [Presence Killer] both just reached level ten! They evolved into [Silence] and [Odorless], respectively! If you couldnt detect me despite how close I was, then I supposed they worked out pretty well! Haruka Sakamoto, our partys scout. She was also from Earth and my ssmate but after Kazumi, a member of Tamaes party, returned cosyer-like cat ears and a tail, she prompted Haruka to follow the animal ear trend. By buying [Beastialization], you could transform yourself into a beastman or even a monster outright. Since [Beastialization] gave the user the features and abilities of the associated beastman form, Haruka bought it with SP without hesitation. With how excited she was with upgrading her skills, her twitching fox ears really made her cute. Too cute, in fact. D-Dammit, kemonomimi! Remember the bro code, Nagata Tatsuya! Kyouya, dont you worry, man! Okay, anyway. There are a couple of monsters on the way. A lot of them were stealthy monsters, but I guess that is what you would expect from a forest full of experienced hunters. Only a few were the brute force kind. C rank. Haruka was mostly a pacifist, as strange as that was to say considering our predicament in this world. She vehemently disliked the feeling of guilt after ending the life of something; on the other hand, her stealth skills have gotten good enough for her to seem like a ninja. After going to Kyouya and Daichi and repeating what she had just told me, Haruka looked around in confusion. Where are Asa-chan and Sir Elrick? Shouldn''t we be sticking together to scout out the ce until the others are ready? Asaka? Well, she and Elrick went to Hey, hey, Im back! You dont need to tell her stuff, dude! Interrupting me from saying anything, Asaka suddenly sprinted over to us, waving her hand around in a panic. With an uneasy smile, she greeted Haruka. Haruka-chan, I hope the scouting trip went well. Lady Asaka! somebody shouted from the direction Asaka ran from. Looking over, a knight in full armor was running over to us in a fluster it was our partys guardian knight, Elrick. Lady Asaka, please, dont run ahead from me! This forest is filled with threats! I cannot do my duty to protect you if you leave my side like that! Elrick, it was just a short distance. We were so close, we could have called for help if necessary. Besides, you know full well that I can protect myself, so stop being so restrictive, Asaka retorted. She wasnt the most patient. After letting those two calm down, our party moved back to camp, where we met up with our five other ssmates the Magical Biscuits. Yorshka was there too, telling our alchemist Tamae about the local flora. She was in her fully human form cause of Elrick, since we still had no idea if we could trust him with the information Sensei and herpanions had given us. After Haruka gave her the scouting report, Yorshka nodded to us and informed us we would be going deeper into the forest after our group had hunted down a few of the local monsters. She told us to divide into our respective parties and that she and Elrick wouldnt be helping us. Why? Daichi suddenly asked. It seemed like hed taken my advice to heart. What do you mean, Why? Yorshka responded. I mean, why are we still inside this forest? If you have already forgotten, Dame Yorshka, weve fought tons of monsters while you were away with Tamae-san and the others. Weve been training a lot. In fact, the only reason why we even decided to go to the Belzac forest in the first ce was because of Coffee Boy here, who couldnt get rid of his addiction to fulinoe leaves. But, now we have a ton! Daichi usually was a serious asskisser, but he also had an extremely fiery temper, making it rather fitting that he became a fire mage after we came to Peolynca. Asaka nodded, agreeing with him. Not like I want to agree with the fire slinger, and just casually hunting is far better than doing the shitty saint candidate work in town, but do we really need to stay around here, Dame Yorshka? I mean, after all, shouldnt we be joining up with you know who? Like our ssmates and other people we can trust, I guess? My party was obviously more inclined than the Magical Biscuits to ask this question of Yorshka, since we hadnt met Segawa-sensei yet. It was surprising to hear this from Asaka, though, since she was the only one of the ten of us who hated Sensei. While us Misfits wanted Yorshka to exin herself, the Magical Biscuits were smiling wryly. Because you five still need practice. You all suck as a party, Yorshka said bluntly, causing me to flinch back. I didnt agree with her statement. Dont look at me like that Tatsuya, I am not talking about your individual skills. You are a good spearman, and you even learned [Dragoon Jump] from me, but the five of you have no idea how to fight alongside each other as a party. She then stretched out her left hand, showing us her five outstretched fingers, and began pointing at us Misfits. Tatsuya, you can only work well with Kyouya, but you rarely match your attacks with the other three. Haruka, you are a good scout but your fear of blood and fighting makes you a liability in battle, even against animals and monsters. Lady Asaka, you panic under pressure far too often, even though I must admit that some of it is from how disorderly your teammates are inbat; still, you need to adapt to it. Daichi OOoooh, Daichi. I know a girl far younger than you who can produce stronger mes while keeping them under control without causing coteral damage. Kyouya youre good. Her criticism came out of nowhere. A part of me wanted to rebuke her, but another part, the part that had been fighting with these guys for almost a year now, doesnt. Our party did not meet onmon ground at the start and even after we agreed to work together, we havent exactly gotten better with the whole teamwork part. Individually, I thought we were pretty good, but actions speak louder than words. Whenever Tamae or Nishio tookmand, our parties were a well-oiled machine built over a year of rapport. If the Misfits worked alone, Daichi and I would only squabble, and Asaka would ignore us. I originally thought of doing this training session in a dungeon, but I was nning to investigate the Belzac forest for a bit. Sir Elrick had already agreed to my n, and since we are responsible for teaching you how to survive until you have fulfilled the churchs orders and can return home, I would ask for your understanding. I am doing this for your own benefit. And with that, we departed. Divided into our two teams, we ventured deeper into the forest. We didnt move too far from each other and Yorshka made sure to keep a telepathic connection with us through [Telepathy]. We were just far enough from each other to fight our own battles. Because of a title this Hestia person gave to them, Tamae and her party could level their skills faster and gain more experience. It sounded a bit broken to me, especially when they outleveled us by quite a bit. Speaking of fighting and leveling, our own party was having some trouble with it. Hey, dont attack it when Im ready to cast my spell, you dumbass! Do you want me to cause a forest fire?! Daichi shouted at me as I pierced a [Rock-Skin Horned Grizzly] tough fur. As blood sprayed out of the wound as I retracted my spear, I shouted back at the annoying fire slinger. Yeah?! Then how about you cast your spells faster! I told you, Kyouya and I will keep the bear froming closer while you just shoot it down with fire spells! However, we cant fucking hold it back for that long without hitting it! I shouted back. Fuck you. Im trying to aim here, or do you wish to turn into BBQ, huh?! Shut up! Sacred Smite! A shot of white light mmed against the bears face, dazing it long enough for Daichi to scorch its fur away with an [Inferno st]. With its defensive coat mostly gone, Kyouya shed its throat with his sword while I activated [Dragoon Jump] and [Heartpiercer], drilling the bears heart out from its body. This grizzly was a C rank monster while our party was technically D rank. The hunters guild wouldnt rmend us to fight against this thing, but we werent ordinary adventurers. Since we were [Otherworldly Visitor]s, we had ess to the SP system, which really elerated our growth. Plus, we were trained by the A rank adventurer, the White-Winged Dragoon, Yorshka. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] has risen from [Level 49] to [Level 50] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Tatsuya Nagata]s Job [Berserker Spearman] has risen from [Level 17] to [Level 20] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Berserker Spearman] has been reached We couldnt work well together but at least we werent ipetent. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] has risen from [Level 50] to [Level 51] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points We spent a week in the forest, moving further and further away from civilization. Although we did findkes on our way, we had to rely on Nishios water magic to keep up with our hygiene since spring and Amazon-like forests weren''t the bestbination. With how often we had to fight, body odor and toiletries were quickly bing a problem. Eh?! Are you kidding me, this Hestia girl is that good of a mage?! Daichi said with a surprised face. Ah, then again, shes been reborn as a dragon, right? Damn, what a cheat. Gets reincarnated as a dragon and has all these EXP boosters from her divine blessings. Shouldnt we be the damn main protagonists? Yorshka and Elrick were out discussing something while we ten stayed at camp, cozying around the campfire to ward off the cold night. While having dinner, my party asked about Sensei and herpanions, since we were too surprised to ask about it when they returned. You know this isnt another light novel story, right, Daichi-san? With what she told us, Hestia-san and Sensei experienced near-death fights quite a few times before they returned from the Belzac forest. Reality isnt nearly as kind as most feel-good novels, Nishio replied, adjusting his eyesses, reflecting the fires light with it. As we contemted this factpared to our own situation, Haruka suddenly mentioned something, Come to think about it, Dame Yorshka wanted to investigate something in the Belzac forest, right? This ce is Hestia-sans birthce. Maybe are we going to go where she was born? It was a usible guess, since Yorshka seemed pretty happy whenever we mentioned anything Hestia-rted. However, Kohaku from Tamaes party shook her head. Nah, Hesti-chan was born somewhere in the mountains. Uhm, I think it should be in the northwest of the Belzac forest, if I can still remember the map. We arent getting closer to the northern swamp, so we must be going southwest. Hmm, then where is Dame Yorshka bringing us then? If she isnt going to where Hesti-chans egg was lost, then where are we going nyow? Kazumis cat ears twitched as she mimicked a cats meow. She really was acting more and more like a catgirl Not that I minded it too much. Still, that question stayed with me as my mind melted into the night. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] has risen from [Level 51] to [Level 52] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 600 skill points After four more days, we came upon an area with less densely packed trees and shrubs. Looking around, we found a mid-sized nest with a couple of bones inside it but no hints of any monsters recently inhabiting it. The bones were too old. As I wondered about this, I was reminded of the number of monsters we''ve been meeting since we entered this forest. Considering that Sensei and herpanions were moving through this ce for the first few months of their lives, they probably contaminated the whole area with a lot of their mana. Monster-infested areas like the Belzac forest usually regted the mana inside with their nts, but a higher rate of monster spawning could happen if a single monster went wild. Which really made it weird to me how not a single monster was in the vicinity. I could detect any with my [Enhanced Enemy Sense]. What was this ce? I asked myself. Regardless, since it was so quiet, we took a break here and made sure Tamaes party was still around. This should be enough of a break. Captain Yorshka is still moving, so we should keep up, Elrick decided, prompting us all to continue moving after we finished our snacks. This rather peaceful area was pretty calming, unlike how stressful some of our fights up until now could have been. Getting ambushed by a bunch of giant chameleons and insects really gave me a heartache. Still, considering how even Haruka couldnt detect any monsters, it somehow made the situation even eerier. Daichi clicked his tongues, acting a bit too paranoid. Dammit, why is it so fucking quiet around here? I would rather shoot som [Humans. Noe here. Bad. Go away.] We instantly assumed battle stance and formation. Elrick was hanging around in the back, intending to avoid fighting and let us get all the experience, but even he unsheathed his sword. This was not Yorshka''s voice. [Bad. Bad. Humans. No go. Bad. Hide!] It sounded like a young kid who still had trouble speaking. The voice sounded scared to me, but, considering that we had no idea where it came from, we were more unsettled by it. Haruka? I spoke, omitting the honorifics for now. She nodded and pointed in a direction. Three signalsing from around there, but I cant pinpoint them urately. They are moving and they have decent enough stealth skills to ovee my [Detection Sensor]! We gotta move in! Daichi made the split-second decision to move forward, towards the target. Due to theck of information, we didnt know if we could trust this voice or not. Were they sending us into a trap by telling us to go away, or were they really warning us from something? If this voice actually was scared and not hostile, we needed to confirm it. However, to me, his idea just sounded irrational. Are you crazy?! Why should we charge towards the enemy when we dont have a clue who they are! We need to take it slow and assess the situation, dumbass! Our party was not harmonious enough to decide on these moment-to-moment decisions efficiently. I did not trust Daichis orders. Can''t you hear it, Tatsuya?! That isnt the voice of a confident hunter! Even then, think about it, if we hide or retreat for now, what if the enemy is trying to encircle us at this very instance! If this is the worst-case scenario, then we need to move beforehand and pierce through! Ill prepare the signal re spell just in case we need Dame Yorshkas help! Shut up! You are leading us into a trap! Do you want to get us killed just because you havent gotten any action for thest hour or whatever?! We are retreating, Daichi! This was our party. Without somebody to act as the leader, Daichi and I were the loudest voices in our party. Our tendency to shotcall while ying video games in Japan was affecting us, in addition to the fact that we hated each others guts. Shut up! The only way for this discussion to end was for somebody to step in. And the one to do so was The Misfits official leader. We have no idea whats about to happen but cant the two of you stop arguing for once?! Are you two mentally retarded or just so in love with each other that you cant stop hearing each others voices, huh?! Dumbasses, we are retreating, now! I was relieved to hear Asaka understood reason, but unfortunately, Daichi didnt.What?! Are you fucking with me, Asaka! You handed over your right to lead the party when we made that deal! I thought you fucking hated having responsibilities but when the momentes, youre gonna side with Tatsuya like that? Get the hell out of here! Shut it, you slimy snail! I am intruding into this because you two are too ipetent to fucking decide on anyth As this discussion saw no end to it, the sudden appearance of a white bolt crashing onto the ground, agitated everybody to focus on the issue at hand. Without anybody ordering us, we quickly resumed ourbat position. Thats [Smite]! Asaka shouted to inform us the moment three shadows descended from the trees, revealing threerge green jaguars with white stripes on them. The one in the middle had arge crescent moon-like marking on it. As they roared out to intimidate us, the childish voice appeared once again. [Danger! Bad! Bad! Humans, go away! Hide!] Wait, did the [Telepathy]e from them?! Were they who shot that holy spell at us? Wait, are you As I was about to ask it, my [Prediction] roared for me to dodge. Windwheel! I spun my spear around like a windwheel, shooting out a gust of wind to blow everybody behind me backward, while I ducked the iing attack. An arrow shot right above me, cutting off some of my hair before sticking onto the tree to my side. Signals! A lot of them areing! Haruka, preupied with these jaguars, wasn''t able to detect the third party in time. As she pointed in their direction, a pack of kobolds, no, echikobolds appeared on the back of wargs. As they stood in front of us with their bows aimed at us, a group of hobgoblin spearmen and armored orcs appeared from behind. Shit! [Warning! Danger! Humans! Run, now!] As the voice warned us, a magic circle appeared in front of the jaguars head and shot out a blinding light at the grimgarians. While they groaned in pain from being blinded, the echikobolds still shot their arrows at us, however, Kyouya stood in front of us and activated his [Defensive Rune: Pavise] to protect us from them. Lord Daichi! Elrick shouted as we began to run away. I got it! A spell appeared on his staff before he aimed it upwards, shooting out a re-like spell up the air where it exploded. This was our signal to call over help from the others. While running towards thest location we heard Yorshkas voice, we noticed the green jaguars following us. [Danger! Human, no listen? Why?] The childlike voice was like a kick into my gut as I reflected on the embarrassing argument I had with Daichi. I might hate him, but I forgot how Yorshka always emphasized for us to focus on the bigger picture in enemy territory. Dammit! Everybody! We are outnumbered here! Allow me to protect you! Elrick announced as he began buffing himself, preparing for the fight toe. After all, it was impossible to avoid it now. Shariyk! Ggugniak! the echikobolds shouted. They had caught up to us on their warg mounts. Begone damnable monsters! You face a knight of the Goddess! I pray to the light, may my faith in the Goddess protect me from the darkness! Smite! Shield Charge! Shooting out a light spell and charging into the fight, Elrick intercepted two echikobold riders, knocking both of them off their mounts. Run! Get Captain Yorshka! With how many enemies the grimgarians probably had, it would be foolish to face them head-on, but having Elrick defend our retreat path was just stupid! It was suicidal. As Daichi was about to run away, I wanted to tell him to charge in with me, to protect Elrick. Even if he was the churchs pawn, he still was our ally. But while I was hesitating and looking at Kyouya and Haruka, Asaka ran forward and shot a [Sacred Smite] at the warg who was about to attack Elricks nk. Idiot! As your saint candidate, I order you to follow us now! Lady Asaka, your life is more valuable! I can endure some hits. You must rendezvous with Captain Yorshka! Elrick rebuked after cutting the warg in front of him down. She will get here in time! Shes fast! However, you arent unstoppable! Daichi, you bastard, get over here and set the forest on fire! We need to es As Asaka suddenly felt the urge to act as the leader, my [Prediction] suddenly activated once again, telling me another arrow wasing. But this time, it wasnt for me, it was for Asaka. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 9] evolved into [Prediction Lv. 10] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Prediction Lv. 10] evolved into [Foresight Lv. 1] As she was about to end her sentence, I dashed over and leaped towards her. Pushing her body with my momentum, I managed to shove her to the side, but a sudden feeling of something stinging my back appeared before it sliced across it and I could feel my blood spray out. [Poisoned (Moderate)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] I-It pierced through my brigandine and chainmail?! Argh! As I groaned, Asaka and I crashed against a tree. When I assumed we wouldnd on the hard ground, my expectations were broken when the ground suddenly caved in, causing the two of us to fall down a deep hole. Air was knocked out from our lungs as we crashed against the tough earth. After a long trip down, we finally crashed onto the end of the hole. As my body was adapting to the pain, the soft feeling my face was feeling suddenly caused a stream of memories of the ton of otaku media Ive experienced in my life. My eyes shot right open and I pushed my hands on the ground to pull my head away, having some trouble seeing anything in the dusk. When my eyes adapted to the darkness, I sighed in relief that Id onlynded on her stomach. Whew, thankfully it wasnt a cliche moment where Inded on her brea- ARGH! ARGH! A terrible pain spread from my back throughout my body, making me feel sickly and weak. Urgh, Asaka groaned as she clutched her head, opening her eyes as I squirmed in front of her. What is th Huh, Tatsuya! I ask for the Goddesss light, for it to shine on the world before me! Light! A bright iridescent light illuminated the darkness, revealing we were inside a cave. However, due to the pain surging through my body, I couldnt take a good look. W-Whats wrong with you?! Asaka asked me, worry clearly to see on her sweaty and dirty face. As she was about to check her party bracelet for my problem, I expedited it by telling her myself. P-Poison! That arrow was poisoned! Moderate! I told her, suppressing my urge to punch something right now. Moderate? Oh, shit, you had me worried. The worry quickly dissipated from her face, looking as if it wasnt a problem at all. Oi, I was hurting here, woman! By the light, I call upon the Goddesss mercy. Heal the sickness of the world, Cure! Ack! I call upon the Goddesss mercy, Minor Heal. After getting rid of the poison in my body, Asaka groaned a bit and touched the back of her side. Seeing blood there, she quickly patched herself up with a healing spell. After I checked myself, I told her I was fine and the both of us stood up. Damn, we fell down pretty deeply. I cant even see the light up there, but I can still hear some action. It looks like the others are still fighting. Fuck! Asaka, we should huh? I was about to suggest we try to find a way back up, but I saw Asaka scratching the back of her head with a bright red face. Huh, is she still hur No wait! Did she see mend on her stomach, or, even worse! Did I identally touch her boobs while we were falling like in a harem or fan-service manga! Dammit, any girl, just not Asaka! Uhm. I stood up straight, my body froze as I was anticipating a lecture from this blue-haired girl. T-Thank you, Tatsuya. I saw that arrow at thest moment there. Uhm, well, for saving my life I mean. Yeah. Huh? Shes bashful? Since when can this punk look cute? As I continued staring at her with disbelief, her timidness broke and she scowled at me, flicking my forehead. Dammit, stop looking at me like that, you ass! Yes, I can say thank you, wow, amazing! I said it a ton of times already. I can be thankful, despite how I usually act! Im not aplete dickhead. Now, how about we find a way up before our party has to dig us up? She was in no rush. She walked slowly forward as she kept her hand up, to continue lighting the way with [Light]. As I rushed over to her, I frantically asked her, Hey, hey, shouldnt we hurry up? The others are missing two of their members and need to fight that whole party of those things! Oh, shush, Tatsuya. Not like we can do anything down here. Or, do you want us to climb up that hole? It was quite steep and I dont know how to climb, so are you gonna push my butt up with your hands? I shook my head. Yeah, exactly. Not to mention, as long as Yorshka is true to her promise of protecting us, then the others should be safe. Not like most monsters can face an A rank adventurer like her. Hmph. The first good thing that bitch did for me. Thest part was a murmur but, with my ears, it was no problem to hear. That bitch she referred to was most likely Sensei, since the two of them had a terrible rtionship. Moving forward, an awkward silence was created between us. As I was conscious of that fact, I slowly turned my head around, only to see Asaka barely annoyed by it. It almost seemed like she was used to it. Bones, she mentioned as she pointed at a pile ofrge bones. It had a canine skull, so I guessed those were wargs or garms. As we continued, the tunnel felt as if it was getting darker and darker. Even after Asaka cast another [Light], the darkness wouldnt disappear. We were suspicious but we had no way to go but forward, so we had to move forward with caution. Can you feel it? Asaka asked me, uneasiness in her voice. I nodded. Yeah. A presence, but I cant detect the signal. Its almost as if they want us to notice them. Stay closer to me, Asaka. Got it. Ill prepare some spells. Upon reaching the end of the tunnel, we entered a medium-sized cavern. The room was so dark, it was impossible to illuminate with any light source, leading us to assume that it had been created with dark magic. As we looked around for an exit, the darkness suddenly retreated back towards the middle of the room. There were skeletons of humans and beastmen sitting on the ground, as though theyd died in that pose. A few of the skeletons in the middle looked like they were praying, and from what I could see, each and every one of them had an amulet of Marsven around their neck. Once the darkness waspletely gone, we saw it forming the shadow underneath a giant statue of a wolf with three eyes. Before ity the skeletal remains of arge wolf, farrger than Ennd''s double-decker busses. And then, we heard a voice. [You enter my shrine, children of men, linked in fate with my true descendant.] Our bodies shivered at the voice of this creature, unwilling to listen to our orders. It felt as if an invisible pressure was surrounding our bodies. W-What is this?! [I will make my introduction, children. Listen. I am the former ruler of this forest. I am the Harbinger of Grim, named by the elven children, Belzac.] At that moment, I remembered. Sensei was also reincarnated in the Belzac forest. My name is Anghum Wallbreaker! I am the nephew of my honorable uncle, Vulgrim Beastughterer! I havee to thisnd to seek vengeance in the name of our God Mother, Kronnaz, on the one who slew my kin! Bring him out! Bring that filth out and let me break their bones! A towering beast d full in armor, wielding a giant hammer. Behind him stood a small toon of orcs, hobgoblins, and echikobolds. Using [Identify], I could see that this monster was a B rank High Ogre. A monster at the same rank as the rachonoid queen my party fought in Cedaraille. Tama-chan! We need to move! Kohaku spoke to me, rustling my arm. Yorshka gave us the order to retreat and take out the other grimgarians. We need to get far away before the battle begins! Y-Yeah, got it, but what about Yorshka? I asked. As the leader of the Magical Biscuits, I had to know before I could coordinate everybody. What do you think? Of course, boss killing! As I called over to the remaining members of the Misfits, I noticed four green big cats helping us out. Three of them looked like jaguars while the one whod apanied us here resembled arge tiger. I suppose I should feel threatened by them, but somehow, there was a bond I could feel between us. As if we could trust each other. As I was giving people orders, my attention was quickly pulled over by the shing auras of the two battle titans. I know, you want to know who it was, Anghum? A white-haired human woman in white scaled armor stood before the ogre calmly, who towered over her three times her height. He pointed his warhammer at her, and his voice shook the air around him. Then speak, wench. My vengeance does not include you. Speak and I shall show mercy to you and yourpanions, otherwise Otherwise, what? You will kill us? Hahahahaha! she roared out inughter, showing no signs of fear of the monsters threats. Well, sadly, you will have to kill me if you want the answer. After all She twirled her spear around, assuming abat pose. I know what you grimgarians are nning. You cannot be satisfied with simply living in thends neither humans nor levianewts wish to inhabit. The cliffs are too high for levianewts and the area is too perilous for humans. It is perfect for a warrior race like you grimgarians. The ogre readied his hammer, understanding where all of this was leading. A terrifying aura began exuding from the woman, causing the ogre to take a step backward. My name is Yorshka Nordor, and my home is the human kingdom Artorias. I am not the perfect knight nor am I a good housewife for my dear family. However,her body tensedI have heard you grimgarians are trying to invade my home kingdom. You are threatening my poor stressed-out husband, my little girl, and my young aunt. I work to support my family, and while I am still alive, you will not threaten any of them! Your appointment with Ilsaphone is due, ogre! A note from AbyssRaven Coffee boy is back! Intermission time, people. Also, more screen time for Yorshka to act like the badass niece that she is. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(17) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 28: The Three-Eyed Fenrir, Belzac. Side Story 28: The Three-Eyed Fenrir, Belzac. [I am Belzac and my soul has awakened from its slumber in this shrine of mine. I can feel my bloodline waning but, at the same time, I can feel my descendant growing in power. I have been informed by the Goddess of Monsters, Edna, that you human pups know them.] The telepathic voice was deep and growly, a bit like an older man. From my experience with Yorshkas [Telepathy], a persons voice would usually be transmitted and could be heard by the recipient, as using telepathy was simr to speaking inside your mind. You were speaking your thoughts out loud, literally in this case. Still, this voice wouldnt have been so imposing wasnt iting from the skeletal remains of a giant wolf with three eye sockets. Belzac, the S rank [Three-Eyed Fenrir]. That was the being that was speaking with me and Asaka. After learning that Segawa-Sensei was reborn as one of this monsters descendants, our parties looked up as much information about him as we could find in Firwood. Little did I expect that Asaka and I would meet this thing on this day. As such, neither of us knew what to reply to. [ Your silence is uneptable. I wish you to learn more about my descendant. I awake every time a new [Belzacs Sessor] evolves into a fenrir of any kind. It should not have been special as it is likely for opposition to grow and y them; however, this time, Goddess Edna spoke with me. She told me it was time for me to act.] A tingling sensation spread around our skin, causing goosebumps. As Asaka and I looked at each other, we noticed two pathways one behind the statue of the fenrir and another to the side, where a row of human skeletons was seated. Even without speaking, I could guess Asakas intention and readied myself to pick her up and run for it. [Terror (Moderate)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] However, in the next instance, the pressure increased even more and our limbs felt paralyzed, unable to act. [Your motives are clear. I can smell your fear and desire for flight. However, you shall not leave until I have said my piece and you have epted my proposal.] The statue suddenly rumbled as if it was alive, revealing a smallpartment on the front of the statues stone stand. From here, I could not see what was hidden there. [Boy,e, pick it up.] The pressure around me subsided, causing me to fall on my knees, sweating and breathing heavily. I clenched my teeth as the [Terror (Moderate)] subsided, strengthening my will to resist it next time. With my hands clenched into fists, I stood up and obeyed the monster, taking out a small wooden vial from thepartment. What is this? I asked, opening it up only to see some red viscous liquid inside it. [That is most likely thest remaining amount of my blood in this world. After I was in by thebined might of the elves and humans, my pack and my worshippers quickly retrieved my corpse. These humans you see here entombed me inside this ce, to keep my body safe while building a shrine for my soul to rest in,] Belzac exined, only to make me question how he was able to do that. Peolynca had gods, and one of those gods was the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, Ilsaphone, who ruled over the souls of the deceased. Noticing this, Belzac continued, [It was my plea to her, who was gracious enough to grant me mercy for an agreement. My soul was transformed into an onnikai, bound to this statue to prevent me from going feral. Over the two millennia, I have waited for a worthy sessor, but none of them have ever reached S rank, dying before they could. However, now, the second-highest authority of the Marsven pantheon has spoken to me, telling me it was time.] Urgh! I turned around to Asakas groan, falling to the ground just like I had. Brushing the sweat on her forehead with a hand away, her eyes narrowed in rage as she looked at the statue. Asshole! Oi! Your loud mouth will get us killed, Asaka! However, the wolf spirit did not give much attention to Asaka at all, as if everything before him was beneath his interests. [As per my agreement with Goddess Ilsaphone, I am to help her create a patron race for her with the help of the onnikai. To do so, I must meet with my descendant.] And you want us to do that? Bring that wolf here? I knew he was talking about Sensei here, but I would rather not trouble her with this kind of nonsense. Call me paranoid or what, but I had a bad feeling about this Belzac. [Goddess Edna has informed me that you are connected to my descendant by fate. As such, you two shall act as my messengers. Swear to bring my descendant to me, and you may leave this ce with your life.] Suddenly, the blood vial in my hand shivered, causing me to flinch back. The amount of weird stuff today was insane! [To ensure your survival until then, I shall grant you two a measure of my power. For the boy, my blood was blessed by Goddess Ilsaphone. You shall be a druid who can channel the might of my blood without needing to consume more of it, it shall be one with you. A glimpse of the power of an S rank will be wielded by you.] What?! I eyed the vial of blood in my hand. I could feel something stirring inside me that I hadnt felt since I first learned you could wield magic in this world. An excitement. An exhrating rush at the idea of more power and abilities. The gamers sense for progression as a new ability was dangled right in front of them like a carrot. Honestly, what was OP about my profile? Outside of my [Rush Hour] unique skill that I gained when I came to this world, what other goodies have I gained since I came over here? Sure, I was trained by one of the best spear wielders you could find, but honestly, I couldnt consider myself OP yet. Competent, sure, but not one-shot, gxy spear type of overpowered. From what Id heard from Tamae about Senseis abilities, I really was a bit envious of how broad her repertoire was. ck lightning, summoning giant wolves, mana threads, and the abilities of an assassin allbined into the body of a B rank fenrir. On the other hand, all I had were the spear techniques Yorshka had trained me to wield. What could I gain from this blood? I gulped. Curiosity was enticing me to ept Belzacs offer, especially since this deal also included getting out of here. [For the girl, I shall grant you the power of my deceased pack.] Small clouds of ck smoke appeared from all three tunnels, which included the one we came into this room from. Four of them congregated around the statue, swirling around in the air. [The souls of four of my pack members turned into onnikai by Goddess Ilsaphone. Although they sadly lost their egos through the two millennia, they can still serve as guards, keeping you safe and granting you the ability to control these powerful A rank souls. Now, ept my gifts and bring my] Yeah, fuck no, asshole. As if we would agree to something shitty like that! Asaka?! I snapped my head around with my eyes widened in shock. I rushed over to her and grabbed her shoulders. Hey, hey, are you an idiot, Asaka?! Didnt you hear what he just said? We cant leave this ce alive if we dont ept his proposal! You felt it for yourself, right? His [Terror Aura], or whatever intimidating skill he had, could paralyze us as we stood! Asaka clicked her tongue at my words, pushing my hands off her shoulder and red right back at me. Me? An idiot? Stupid! How about you think for yourself for a bit instead of getting tunnel vision at the bait dangling right in front of you! Did ying all those video games really rot your mind when we still went to school together? She then pushed me aside, took her mace in her arm before casting a spell. Divine power of the heavens, bless my mind and body with holy strength. To smite the enemy in the Goddesss way, and to be a beacon for the faithful. To protect the light in your incandescent sight! Holy Eminence! As Asaka raised her mace up in the air, the spell was activated and shrouded her whole body in holy light like a light bulb. This light grew, creating a protective aura around her. Once it was finished, she used [Synergists Oath] to transfer the spell effect to me before casting it again on herself. [Holy Eminence] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] Holy Eminence A holy spell passed down the leading order of the Church of Aurena. A spell that casts a protective shroud around the caster, vastly increasing holy and dark resistance within the influence of the aura. Strength and Intelligence is increased by 10% of the base value while also attuning all physical attacks with the holy element [Holy Eminence] was a spell only cardinal-ranked clergymen or above could learn from the holy scriptures within the library of Aureoliss basilica, the headquarters of the church of Aurena. Since Asaka was a saint candidate, she was allowed to learn custom spells that only the high-ranked clergy were privy to. Even if she was just recently appointed, it was still her right, apparently. The spell is primarily a defensive spell to protect yourself and those around you, however, considering how Asaka was more a battlemage with decent Strength, the spell was mostly used to help her smack things better. In this case, though, she really was only using it defensively. Dont forget what we learned in Rashan vige, Tatsuya. Onnikais are born from dead lesser fae whose rage or anger caused them to be reborn. If these four were blessed by the Goddess of Death, then they would be weak against holy spells. Asakas reminder made sense. Even if Belzac was still this powerful as an onnikai, he couldnt be powerful enough to resist Asakas magic. Still, I had to question her actions. But, what are you trying to do by antagonizing him? Two power boosts are right in front of us, but youre rejecting them? We could use more power, Asaka. Yeah, and I agree, obviously. But you have to be a dumbass to ept the proposal of some random ancient being. This isnt a game, Tatsuya. Arent you even one bit suspicious at the fact he wants you to drink his blood? What about those spirits, huh? He says they are egoless, but how am I supposed to know that? Dont you think he wants to control us? Asakas assumptions hit me like thunder. Without a doubt, I had just allowed the gamer side of me out, and was about to ept the wolfs proposal without doubting it enough. After all, he barely gave me any details on how all of this worked. Asaka continued, Besides, Im willing to meet up with that bitch again, but Im not doing any favors for her. Even if you turn out to be an asshole of a viin who tries to take over her body to be reborn, as if I would tell you anything after you tried to threaten me. Her petty side was giving her a reason to decline the fenrirs deal. Looking at her with bafflement probably was the appropriate action. Thirdly, andstly. She raised her arm, pointing at the statue. I know this is a bluff. If you could just kill us, then why didnt you speak with us while we were above ground, huh? Why are you speaking with us now only after we fell? Its like you said, you are trapped here. Your area of influence is small. You cannot afford to just leave us here to die, otherwise your little descendant will never find you. If you kill us here, then forget ever fulfilling your n, because the moment the otherse here to find us, they will beat your ass for what you did. Wait, was Asaka always this cunning?! I was seeing a new side of this yankee, a term we Japanese use for adolescent delinquents. Besides, I have enough on my te with how I still have to work for the church just so they dont get suspicious. And then, of course, I have to take care of these idiots. And now you want to give me more responsibilities?! As if. Fuck that! Ive had enough of working for others, dammit. As much as shed surprised me with her intelligent side, it dawned on me that it was all wasted with how shitty her work ethics was. Still, regardless of her second and, unofficial, fourth reason, she was bringing up a bunch of stuff Id overlooked. About to drink some super old blood wasnt the most sensible idea Ive ever gotten. As Belzac stayed quiet, Asaka gave out a smug Hmph before telling me to throw the blood vial away and follow her into one of those tunnels. But before we could, the pressure of Belzacs [Terror Aura] assaulted us once again. However, with us prepared for it, Asakas and my mental resistance skills activated perfectly, helping us resist the tension, although we still felt slightly unwell as we continued moving forward. Oof, if I didnt have Asaka with me, damn, I probably wouldnt have made it through. But that relief was quickly dispelled as the two of us could only look in shock at what Belzac did next. The shadow from underneath the statue moved, shrouding the onnikais in it like an armor of shadows. They moved into Asakas [Holy Eminence], unperturbed as the holy attack singed the shadow armor. As I was prepared to fight back, the shadows grew into skulls and shrieked like banshees, dispelling the holy aura around us into particles. We both stepped back, readying our weapons as we realized we had sorely underestimated this monster. Even if it was dead, it was once an S rank monster. [Female, you are too feisty for your own good; Indeed, you speak the truth, my powers are restricted to this shrine of mine. I am but a shadow of my former glory. However, I did not lie when I told you cannot leave this ce alive. Covered in the enchantments of these human worshippers of mine, I can control who may enter and who may leave. There are no exits to find or create while I am unsatisfied.] W-What?! Then, the guy really wasnt bluffing! [Do not misunderstand my intentions, humans. The blood and onnikais are not an extension of my will, but they are, as I said, a gift to help you survive. Now, what is the incentive for you to fulfill this duty, you may ask? My answer is the favor of Goddess Edna, the wife of Origin God of Darkness, Marsven,] Belzac stated. Huh, you do know the church of Aurena preaches that worshippers of Marsvens are misguided followers at best and unforgivable heathens at worst, right? Why should we trust you? Asaka responded with a forced smile. [The origin gods are the only ones you may believe in if ites to the preservation of this world, for mortals only seek for power, regardless of whether it would harm this world or not. My descendant has caught the attention of Goddess Edna, but cannotmune with her. If you seek a way to your true home, then I would suggest you work for those who have this worlds good in mind.] Wait, does he know the truth of who summoned us to this world?! Hold on, you know we are visitors from another world?! I shouted. [Indeed.] Then tell us, who was it? If it wasnt Goddess Aurena, then tell us who it was! Who brought us to this world!? I demanded, but it seemed Belzac couldnt care less about my worries. [If you wish for knowledge, then you must work for it. You have gained none of my goodwill during this discussion, so I shall not bequeath you with what you seek. Go, find my descendant and bring them to me!] Frowning, I looked above me to the ceiling and bent my knees. I activated [Dragoon Jump] and jumped upwards, thrusting my spear forward, drilling the tip of my spear into the earth. When I repeated this action and attacked the same hole I made just a second ago, I noticed how it wouldnt go any deeper. I tried it two more times before giving up. There really was something stopping me from going forward. Asaka I looked over to her, seeing her biting her lips as she tried to contemte a n. When she opened her eyes, she gave out a defeated sigh. Using my brain only to fail. Every fucking time, she murmured, before stepping forward and picking the blood vial I had thrown on the ground. I had closed it earlier so the content wouldnt spill, believing that wasting any of the blood probably would have enraged the wolf even more. You dont mind us checking the tunnels, right? [There is no issue. Go, please your curiosity.] Asaka ced the vial of blood on the statue and called me over to help her explore the tunnels to make sure the fenrir wasnt lying to us. After making it far into the tunnel, the awkward silence from before continued. This time, however, I had something to say to her. Asaka, that argument you made well, it was pretty cool, you know. Didnt know you could debate that well when we went to school. Then again, with how often you argued with people in Aureolis, I should have guessed it. Well, not like you or any of the other students at Shirako High wanted to learn anything about me. Congrattions for learning that the mind-numbing education my parents imposed on me wasn''t wasted. Your parents are politicians, right? It wasnt a secret that Asakas constant delinquency was usually swept under the rug by her parents. With how she was known for dyeing her hair blue and painting graffiti in alleyways, if her parents hadnt been influential, she probably would have been kicked out of school at some point. With how sessful your parents are in the political sphere, and with how you actually arent just another idiot, I have to ask why did you be so rebellious? My father feeds me with a silver spoon, so I know how people like us are set for life if they just study and work hard enough. Pah, shut up, she scoffed at me, her eyes ring up in anger. Crossing her arms and looking the other way to hide her expression, I now had a feeling that it was something family-rted at this point. You dont know shit about my parents. Sure, in public, they are doing well and all, but you cant say the same about their private life. Pfft, absolutely no affection, a household with a constant business atmosphere, disregarding anything that doesnt suit their n. You would suffocate if you were in my shoes. I stayed silent. There was no way to stop her rant at this point, and it would be better for her to unleash it all. Do you want to know what they told me when I asked them why they were being so strict to Onii-chan and me? They told me, This marriage is a business venture between our families. We need to make it work, so do your part, Asaka. There was no love between those two when they agreed to get married, there never was. The only reason they got together and gave birth to two children was to continue their families influence in politics. She then turned around, eyes filled with tears now. My big brother was supposed to inherit everything since he was eight years older than me, you know. He was groomed since he was small to be their heir, and they admitted right in my face that they only wanted me because my mothers family needed somebody to inherit something. Do you know how fucked up all of this was for me when I grew up! My life has been a constant rollercoaster of drama! I-Im so I wanted to apologize for opening her wound, but she did not allow me to speak. And then big brother died when I was still in middle school! Do you know how much I cried when I heard that the only person who ever showed a hint of love and warmth to me had died two days earlier just because my parents were selfish enough to grieve by themselves because they didnt want to hear me wail like a dying monkey?! Just saying, they used this grieving moment to recreate my education program before leaving for work as I cried alone in my house! With her bare fist, she struck the wall cracking it slightly as the tears dropping on the ground echoed throughout the tunnel. Breaking down onto her knees, she finished her story, I learned a yearter by eavesdropping on a conversation between my tutor and parents that brother died from stress. My tutorined that they were pushing me forward on the same path, having learned nothing of what they did I-I am sorry, was all I could say. Dont be. Whew! Weirdly enough, revealing everything the second time really does wonders. I didnt feel so good when I told Haruka-chan all of this, Asaka stated, pping her cheeks. Hold on, Haruka-chan knows everything already? Yeah, why do you think we got along so well despite hating each others guts for the first couple of months? You know, my parents forbade me from visiting a therapist since they feared I would spill everything and that it could be used as ckmail on them, but I probably wouldnt have ended this way if I could speak my mind. At least, thats what I read on the inte. So the reason why you hate taking on responsibilities is because Of my parents, yeah, Asaka answered before I could finish asking. They were demanding and without love. Anything I could do to harm them was like candy for me. Even seeing them erupting in rage was more enjoyable than the constant poker face they kept up, even at home. When they scolded me after I took up graffiti, that was probably the most parenting I ever experienced from them, hahaha! Asaka then stood up, murmuring, I wonder how they are feeling now? Did they rece me with one of my cousins? before gesturing for me to continue walking. As she wiped the tears from her face, I sighed. I really didnt know much about you, Asaka. Never even tried to get to know your situation. Our exploration yielded nothing. Belzac hadnt been lying when he told us there was no exit. After I tried digging a path up and saw that it was protected by a ck sheet of some kind, we gave up and ran back to Belzac. Considering our friends were still fighting against the grimgarians, we really didnt have any more time to waste, so we reluctantly agreed to Belzacs proposal. Just to be sure, this blood wont corrupt me or something, right? It wont turn me into a werewolf, right? I asked, scared of drinking the blood after everything Asaka mentioned. [A druid is a warrior mage who is attuned to nature, able to bring out the power of a monsters blood by drinking it. This blood is special, though. You will not need the natural disposition to nature as other druids, but you will have a harder time taming the power. On the other hand, you wont need to drink more blood to wield my power, a definite boon.] I nced at Asaka; she was prepared to cast healing magic in case this would hurt. I gulped some spit and breathed in deeply. Closing my eyes and nose, I chugged the red liquid down my throat in one gulp. The metallic taste spread around my tongue as I sucked every bit of blood down into my stomach. For a bit, nothing happened to me. No System messages nor any strong feeling. As I felt I was overreacting too much, I slowly opened my eyes in relief only to be assaulted by a gut-wrenching pain, as if something was twisting my organs up and squeezing everything from them. ARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Tatsuya! A note from AbyssRaven Woofers trying to find his little Saori. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(17) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 29: Grimgarian Ambush Battle. Side Story 29: Grimgarian Ambush Battle. Nordor Style: Silver Dust nt! Siegebreaker! The air rumbled as a massive silver crescent sh sundered everything before it and a boulder destroying m shook the very earth we stood upon, causing a miniature earthquake. Our party of nine was barely able to keep ourselves on our feet, but luckily, the impact of Dame Yorshkas battle with the high ogre was also affecting the grimgarians. Dont fall! Nishio-kun! I, Tamae Tsuji, looked over to my partys main mage, hoping he could think of a way to help us out of this situation. The first to recover were Kyouya, Sir Elrick, and the orc knights who had dug their shields into the ground to stabilize themselves before activating their protective shield skills. As the echikobolds were thrown from their warg mounts, Nishio mmed his staff on the ground and cast [Terra Wall] on the ground, momentarily stopping the quaking. Now! Drink your potions and buff yourself up! We need to get ready! hemanded. Nishio was less proficient than Hestia at altering the effects of System spells with [Fluid Cast], mostly because it drained too much mana to be efficient. The ground was stable for now, but it didnt escape my notice that the edges of this stabilized tform were cracking under the pressure. There are multiple hobgoblin archers hiding behind the trees and shrubbery! They cant aim yet! Haruka shouted out to us. She might not be able to fight, due to her fear of blood, but she was invaluable as our main scout with her [Foxian Slyness]. After hearing all of this, everybody began following Nishios orders, taking the potions Id made for them out of [Storage Magic] and drinking them while Nishio, Daichi, and I began strengthening everybody with spells. Meanwhile, Kyouya and Sir Elrick were holding their shields up, protecting us from a few arrows which managed to be shot. [Various Spell Buffs] [Various Potion Buffs] inflicted on [Human, Tamae Tsuji] Where are Tatsuya-kun and Asaka-san?! I demanded of the three remaining Misfit members, to which they replied that the two had fallen into a hole together. Huh, they fell into a hole?! Uhm, Haruka, can you speak with them with your [Telepathy] or find their location with your skills? We sadly did not have the toon function in our party bracelets like Hestia and Sensei did, so I had to rely on Kyouya, Haruka, and Daichi for information on their safety. As Haruka was also the only one among us who could use [Telepathy] due to her lowbat potential as a fighter, she bought that skill from the SP shop to provide intel and analysis during a fight I had to rely on her to find Tatsuya and Asaka before this impending battle. I cant, they are outside the area I can activate my [Telepathy] on. However, her answer was less than desirable it meant Tatsuya and Asaka had fallen somewhere deep. I guess thats that. We need to take care of the current situation first! Kohaku-chan! Kazumi-chan! I called out. Both responded with a vigorous, Got it! before unsheathing their weapons. With her runesword in her hand, Kohaku touched the red rune on it, causing the de to wrap itself in mes, while Kazumi activated her unique skill [Tricky Kitty] and summoned four shadow clones of herself from pieces of her shadow. As the earthquake began to subside, the grimgarians quickly returned to formation with the ck-armored orcs as the vanguard, the hobgoblin spearmen behind them, the hobgoblin archers in the back, with the echikobolds waiting on their mounts on the side. We too formed ours, with Kyouya and Sir Elrick leading the frontline while Kohaku and Kazumi would follow from behind. For our rearguard, Nishio, Misaki, Haruka, and I would support everybody in the front with magic, ranged attacks, or intel. Tatsuya always served as our vanguard, while Asaka was our main healer. Without them, the rest of us had to handle more duties. Misaki managed to nock a mana arrow onto her yumi-like bow before releasing it flying straight at an orc knight, signalling the start of the fight. As he held his shield up and fortified his defenses, most would believe the arrow would simply deflect or get stuck in the ck metal shield, but not when Misaki had the unique skill [Samurai Distinction: Yumi]. Samurai Distinction: Yumi The user can expend mana to create mana arrows of any type they wish. The longer the user readies the bow, the more powerful the shot will be. The user will always ignore 25% of a target''s Vitality when the arrow hits The arrow shot right through not only the shield but also the orcs armor, piercing his heart. He fell to the ground, struggling as he attempted to take the arrow out of his body, all while hispanions coldly watched his movements dull down. The orcs high Health only dyed his death. I cant sense any mages or shamans! Be careful! Haruka informed us after using her detection skills again. Thank you very much, Lady Haruka! Lady Tamae, allow me to lead this battle in the front! I had nothing to argue about. Sir Elrick was a proper holy knight, it would be better if he instructed us instead of risking me panicking when something went wrong. Move closer to the trees, we need to use them as obstructions! Nishio, [Terra Wall] our nks to create a choke point; not too high to obstruct our sight! Move! Move! The battle had begun. The frontline of the grimgarians charged at us with frightening roars as the echikobold riders began to surround us, shooting arrows as we fled closer to the trees. Kyouya and Sir Elrick were able to deflect them since all the riders were still in front of us, however, a few of the arrows had far more momentum than those theyd blocked before, which startled them. Curse these monsters! Those hobgoblin archers are a problem! We had met a few hobgoblin archers at the beginning of our adventures when we were tasked to exterminate a few goblin dens, so we knew how strong they could be despite not having formal training. Unfortunately for us, it was clear that this group of goblins, kobolds, and orcs were trained, so we had to be even more careful. After our protective wall was built and we secured an area of defense, Daichi shot out an [Inferno st] at the approaching orc knights, only to be stunned that their shields easily blocked it. What?! he cried out. Thats voldunna metal! From the Empires desert! They are extremely resistant against fire! Sir Elrick informed Daichi. What?! Are you kidding me! Dammit, but I dont think they can block all of this! Daichi held his staff high, and the red crystal orb on top of it shone red and began rotating as a magic circle appeared on it. As if it was sucking in the heat around it, the air began to feel slightly colder, before the Daichi unleashed a powered-up [me Explosion]. The explosion destroyed the scorched earth before us, sending the orc knights in the middle of the formation reeling. The hobgoblin spearmen screeched and fled the mes. After the smoke settled, we confirmed that, while Daichis fire attack certainly caused chaos amongst their ranks, it had not killed anybody. Dammit! Give me a better shot! Tsk, Reduce Heat. The mes burning the grass stopped spreading, staying still as if they were content. [Reduce Heat] was an obligatory spell for fire mages as it was the only way for them to control their fire without [Pyrokinesis]. Control yourself, Daichi! Concentrate on disrupting their formati Urgh, curses, those archers are too annoying! Elrick cursed out as he blocked an arrow aiming at Daichi. Lady Kazumi, send your clones out to scout for their locations! We need to find their location for Lady Misaki to snipe them! Understood! The four Kazumi clones jumped out from our point of defense and dived into the shadows with [Shadow Dash]. As the church of Aurena only tolerated the usage of [Dark Magic], Kazumi did not have an instructor at the church to teach her until we reunited with Sensei. With how limited SP was, she hadnt wanted to spend it on something she wasnt familiar with before, but thanks to [Hestias Retainer], shes been able to train that skill up at an elerated rate without having to spend her precious SP. Nishio, Daichi, disruptive spells! Lady Haruka, stay safe and make sure to warn us if the hobgoblin archers or echikobolds nk us. Lady Misaki, snipe important targets. Lady Tamae, healing and protection. Lady Kohaku and Sir Kyouya, the three of us must hold this position! We cannot allow them through if we wish to survive! We have to stall until Lady Yorshkaes back, he meant to say but didnt. It was too demoralizing to hear something like that after we had trained so much. For now, we had to stay focused and survive this. We can do this. The battle could only be called chaotic from that point onwards. The orc knights rushed right to the entrance, assaulting Sir Elrick, Kyouya, and Kohaku without fear, taking advantage of their thick armor and natural strength to try and shatter our front guards. With their superior numbers, they kept smashing into Kyouyas and Sir Elricks defenses until Nishio equalized everything with his magic. Using earth and wind spells, he pushed the enemies back while relying on Daichis fire magic to scare off the echikobolds nking our backside, which unfortunately set the trees ame, but we didnt have the luxury of being careful. Kazumis proficiency with her dark spells wasntparable to Senseis but the asional [Dark Tendrils] still helped immobilize a few orcs and allowed Kohaku tond killing blows with her runesword. As I was healing Kyouyas wounds from the initial attack, my [Prediction] warned me to dodge to the side. Out of reflex, I shoved Kyouya forward as I dodged backwards, narrowly reacting to the arrow in time, but, unfortunately, I could not dodge entirely as it lodged itself into my shoulder. Argh! I screamed. [Poisoned (Moderate)] [Adrenaline (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Tamae Tsuji] Tamae-san! Nishio shouted before shooting out a fire spell in the direction of the arrow, which was at the top of a tree. As the leaves and branches were set on fire, it forced a hobgoblin archer to jump out, only to be shot dead by Misaki. Im so sorry, Tama-chan! Im so sorry, I didnt notice that in time. Im so sorry! Haruka apologized with a grim expression, looking like she was about to cry. I calmed her down, telling her everything was alright before looking over at the wound on my shoulder. Biting the sleeve of my robes, I pulled the arrow from my shoulder while Nishio constructed an earthen dome over us. Screaming once again from the pain, I instantly got rid of the poison with [Cure] and healed myself with [Moderate Heal]. Nishio-kun, Misaki cant shoot with the dome over us! I called out, pointing out how this defensive structure would impede our attacks. We have to! I cant focus on protecting the frontline and the rearguard! We need to sacrifice Nishio was about to argue but a part of the dome suddenly cracked open by the hammer of an orc following an arrow shot. Nobody was hurt by it, but we realized the predicament of our situation. Meeting this group of grimgarians in the open woods was a mistake. We need to go down! Strengthen the top, dig a hole down! Elrickmanded and Nishio followed. The dome was repaired and fortified to resist multiple hammer swings as he shot outrge [Earth Spears] at the orc knights. [Terra Magic Lv.1] and [Earth Magic Lv. 10] did not have system spells that could directly dig a hole, as such, but you could be creative and use spells that morphed or modified the earth. Although, this all meant it was harder for Misaki tond a killing shot. With how frantic the frontline was, her rate of fire went down drastically. With the orcs understanding her arrows were killing blows, they were aware they also had to dodge. Misaki killed a couple hobgoblin spearmen and orcs before the dome came up, but now it was too risky to shoot. Thankfully, the same could be said about the hobgoblin archers. Another strong sh of attacks ising! Haruka warned us just a few seconds before the earth began to quake again. Dame Yorshkas battle with the high ogre must be fierce. That earthquake gave us a much-needed break from the constant attacks the orc knights were sending us, but it also caused the dome to crack and begin to crumble. Nothing we were doing was going our way at all, to the point we had to forgo this n and break out of it. Daichi, using his [Inferno st], shot right through the dome without any problems. As we crawled back to the surface, Haruka warned us of multiple iing arrows, giving Nishio enough time to block everything with [Terra Wall]. With wobbling legs, he opened a path through his walls for us to escape through. Ive had it! My magic is made for ultimate power! The first to move out was Daichi, looking as if was about to explode. Ignoring the seismic action, he concentrated his mana into his staff, draining the heat around him before unleashing multiple [Petal mes], burning down the top of all the trees around us. It was truly a forest fire. Although it was a bit frightening to see, it did mean the hobgoblin archers were forced out of their hiding spots. Misaki managed to shoot down one of them but the vast majority managed to slip back into the darkness. Daichi did not stop though; seeing fresh targets for his fire spells, he went on a rampage. Bushes and tree trunks were burned down, and, although most of the hobgoblins managed to flee, they were immediately cornered by Kazumis shadow clones and killed off. In this time, the earthquake stopped and the orc knights and hobgoblin spearmen made it around the dome. As we were trying to retreat back into it, the orcs used their hammers to break in, creating a two front battle. With Sir Elrick on our left and Kyouya and Kohaku on our right protecting the rest of the rearguard and me, we were about to continue this battle of attrition until something threw a wrench into that n. NIAKASH BAALAK! Taunt! [Taunted (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Tamae Tsuji] Wai- Noooo! I was caught in a taunt, no, all of us were caught in it. My head snapped towards the singr orc, holding his shield high up as if he knew it was about to happen. Influenced by the taunt, we unleashed our attacks on the orc, instantly killing it after Misaki shot her arrow at its head. While this action did dispel the [Taunt], the taunt had caused Sir Elrick to move away from his position, leaving one of us very vulnerable. Hahaha! How do you like that you ugly gree FUCK! URGH! An echikobold rider charged right through our formation, almost drilling a hole into Daichis head, but instead, rammed into him with the warg. As Daichi struggled to get up, the warg almost pounced on him, but was held back by Sir Elrick, who cut it down along with its echikobold rider. As I was about to run over to provide healing, the remaining echikobold riders charged in, knocking Kyouya, Kohaku, and Kazumi out of the way. Their spears were aimed at Daichi who was still on the ground after the initial attack. With how Nishio and I needed to prepare our spells, it was almost painful to admit that we didnt have enough time to help him. Daichi-san, STAND UP! I shouted from the top of my lungs. F-Fuck! F-Fire It was just not enough time. As the horror of seeing my ssmate in mortal danger slowed down my perception of time, I somehow managed to see a shadow rustling the trees above us, before it pounced at the front running cavalry. Grrrah! It was the green tiger! Griiak! Kiiiieeeeyaakkk- Ark! The pounce not only dismounted the ride from its warg, the weight of the tiger unbnced the wolf and caused it to crash on the ground, frightening the other wolves. With a growl, it held the kobold in its jaw and crushed its skull. With the wargs and echikobolds disoriented, three green jaguars jumped from the trees to assasinated three more kobolds, before shooting light spells at the others. With the tiger leading them, the fourrge cats began to eliminate the remaining riders, erasing the threat for us. Where did theye from?! I still remembered seeing the four at the beginning of the fight, but somehow, in the middle of the chaos, I lost track of them. Did theye back to help us? Tamae-san, help Daichi! Nishio woke me up from my thoughts as he shot a rock spear at an orc. I looked over to Kazumi and Kohaku, who were drinking my health potions with their thumbs up, showing me they were okay. Y-Yes, sorry! With the threats against our backline gone, I resumed running over to Daichi, only to hear the roar of another orc, sending a chill down my spine. NIAKASH BAALAK! Tau Taunt! But it was interrupted by somebody else. Looking over to the source, I noticed Kyouya activating the same ability, throwing away the potion he had drunk a moment before. I could faintly see hints of red liquid on his lips. Is he crazy?! That would mean The charge had sent Kyouya flying away from the formation, but he was now far away from hisnding area. He most likely distanced himself further for this n of his. As he held his shield up, although I couldnt see his face through his faceguard, I could somehow imagine the desperate expression he had on him. [Taunt] was an amazing ability to attract and control the attention of an enemy, but it had the double edge of attracting everybody who could hear him and it also increased the damage he would receive, while reducing what we would receive. It was suicide to use it here, just like what that orc knight did. As the grimgarians charged at him, everybody quickly sent their attacks flying, knowing if we didnt thin this horde down first, Kyouya would certainly die from this reckless action. Dammit! I had enough of this shit! Daichi shouted after I finished healing him. KAMIKAZE ACTIVATED! A powerful shockwave exploded from Daichis body, sending me falling on my back. As I looked up, I noticed Daichis medium-long hair standing up as a visible aura of red mana was surrounding his body. His eyes shone a bright yellow as he held up his staff, about to unleash two fire spells. Let the mes of destruction crush what obstacles stand before me,y them to ruin in their arrogance. Fire Explosion! Two massive explosions shattered the very ground the orc knight was running on, instantly killing off any hobgoblin spearmen who were unlucky enough. These two fire spells of Daichis were frighteningly powerful. Powerful enough, in fact, to crack the orcs armor. Dammit! Thats all I can do with this shit?! As if! How about you But before he could continue his speech, Haruka suddenly called out an attack, prompting me to ram Daichi out of the attacks trajectory just in time. The arrow stuck right into the ruined earth dome. Fucking hell, you damn goblins! With me in my hand, I shall pierce all the walls in the name of Danterno! me Spear! [Kamikaze] was Daichis unique skill, enabling him to shoot out spells as long as he still had Mana. With it activated, he couldnt be affected by the [Arcane Corruption] debuff and his spells would be strengthened; however, once it was over, all that umted arcane corruption would immediately affect him. It also had the unfortunate side-effect of increasing Daichis natural hotheadedness. Grrraah! The tiger roared at us before leading the three jaguars away from the fire and the fight. Daichi chased them away! Daichi, we need to kill the orcs! You need to aim for the orcs! I tried to reason with him, but it was futile. Im fucking killing those archers and kobolds! How dare they try to harm me! Burn them all! The forest fire intensified, reflecting Daichis current mood. Looking at Kyouyas situation, the echikobold riders had already reached him, smacking at him and slowly chipping away at his splendid-looking armor. Arrows flew right into his back, piercing him and infecting him with poison. Even with Misaki free firing, her draw speed was slowed down due to her using a yumi instead of a shortbow. Nishio, Kohaku, Kazumi and Sir Elrick tried their best to ughter whatever came towards them, but they simply werent fast enough. With more and more orc knights attacking Kyouya, dread filled my head. Kyouya-kun! We all screamed out as we could see his smiling face through his cracked helmet. Time slowed down for me and my senses were only focused on him, holding my hand out to cast a heal spell. Healing magic! I need to cast a healing spell! [Moderate Heal], quick! Oh, Goddess, grant me Dammit, I guess I have no choice! Sir Elrick suddenly took off his gauntlet and sliced his left hand with his sword. I thought I could hide all of this But, I need to protect them! I need to survive and find Lady Asaka! Blood Con In this singr moment where everything slowed down, I thought I saw two shadows suddenly shoot right out of the shadow of a tree, striking the area around Kyouya and sending every orc knight and echikobold rider flying. As arrows were shot, they were immediately blocked by a translucent barrier held up by four floating will-o-wisp type of spirits. As the smoke settled, what I saw standing behind the barrier caused the dread I felt to disappear. Ahwrroooooooooooooooo! Death to all you maggots! A young man with a furred hand with long ws and the face of a wolfkin howled in the air, swinging his spear around as if he was boasting. Shut up with the chunni shit, idiot! Go kill them already. Behind him was a young woman with blue hair in a white robes priestly outfit, supporting Kyouyas back as he coughed out blood. A white magic circle appeared on her hand as she began healing his wounds, meanwhile, the four will-o-wisps returned to her, surrounding her like floating tomoe ama-shaped figure. Tatsuya-kun! Asaka-san! They came back just in time. [Druidification (Belzac)][Berserk (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] Pain. Just a fuckton of pain. It felt as if my veins were burning me alive while my heart''s response to this was to pump even faster, causing this effect to worsen like an allergy. It hurt so much that my [Berserker] skill from my [Berserker Spearman] Job activated automatically without me taking any damage. There was synergy, sure, but goddamn, it hurt like a bitch. Kyouya? I turned my head around, noticing how my best friend was shivering on the ground with his armor and shield dented and broken. Asaka was healing him, so he wasnt about to die, but it really caused a deep pain in my chest, even more than what Belzacs blood was doing to me. Why the dafuk are you always trying to kill yourself, man! I was talking about our first church-issued Quest, the one where we had to hunt down some bandits. Just like today, he had almost died trying to protect somebody. This guy is just impossible to handle. Y-Yeah, sorry he apologized as he coughed up even more blood. But, thats my job as the tank, right? Gotta keep the healers and damage dealers safe, right Yeowch! Alright, I thought you were smart but you, too, are an idiot, huh, Kyouya? Dammit, but you did manage to stall long enough for us toe back just in the nick of time. So Ill let you off today with a flick on the head, Asaka scolded Kyouya before ordering one of the onnikai spirits to create a mana barrier around Kyouya. As she stood up, she held her staff up with three onnikais floating on her back. These things are draining my mana rapidly. We need to end this quickly, Tatsuya. I swept my spear in front of me, causing dust to fly. Got it, my blood is fucking killing me and draining my Stamina even more quickly than [Rush Hour]. Lets blitz them! Rush Hour! [Rush Hour] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] Incredible power invigorated my body, making it feel so incredibly light that I thought I could run a mile a minute. Dragoon Jump! Jumping forward, I used the power of the Belzacs blood to cleanly slice off the head of an orc knight before jumping over to the next, killing it before targeting another enemy. I could hear not only my heartbeat but also my muscles and bones cracking under the strain of this incredible power boost. Meanwhile, Asaka cast [Holy Eminence] on herself and constructed a floating mana barrier with the onnikai to block the arrows of the hobgoblin archers. She hadnt had any more time to practice with her new power than I had, and it showed. She had no idea how to control the onnikais properly since they had no egos or intelligence, wheras the blood Id drunk was straining my body to the point that it was just torture. Everybody, we need to help them! As I was resting my aching legs after killing off nine of the orc knights, I noticed Tamae suddenly shouting something. We can win this! Go! Yeah! With this motivating call-out, Nishio, Kohaku, and Kazumi charged right into the mix with Elrickgging slightly behind. Misaki in the back continued sniping out any archer Haruka or Kazumis shadow clones detected, showing off how frightening apetitive archers uracy was. Fuck you, Tatsuya! Coming inte like that! You wont beat me in KILLS! Daichi for some reason shouted despite how wounded and drained he looked. Apparently my and Asakas arrivals were the deciding factor, because this battle that had driven our friends to the brink quickly ended in our victory. [Starvation (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] After I dispelled both [Rush Hour] and my new unique skill [Bloodline Awakening], I fell onto my knees with my stomach growling in hunger. [Rush Hour] would be a great skill if not for the fact that I could guarantee a [Starvation (Minor)] everytime after I used it, even if Id only activated it for a few seconds. Damn, no level up, huh? I guess I did just get to 52. As I was about to take a breather, Haruka shouted a warning and the earth shook, waking me from my slight stupor. Dame Yorshka is still fighting! Haruka called out, making me regret dispelling my buffs so early. After Nishio and Daichi stopped the forest fire, we rushed over to the origin of that earthquake, noticing how the forest was even more devastated than where we had fought. The ground was cracked open, deep enough to be ssified as holes, and the tree was shattered into bits as if a bulldozer rolled over. As we continued, we noticed silvery dust floating around the area, a thickyer clinging onto trees like glue. As none of us could hear any weapons shing, our worry intensified. But, it was all for naught. Haaaaa, haaaaa, dammit, you kids are already done? Fuck, Im still too young to slow down like this. A slower lifestyle does make you weaker, huh? There she was, my spear master Yorshka. Underneath her feet was the mutted headless body of a giant ogre whose head was impaled on Yorshkas spear like meat on a skewer. As she threw the head on the ground, she hopped down from the corpse, making me realize her armor was broken and her undershirt ripped apart, showing off her underclothes, though there was barely any skin to see, as silvery scales hid it. To my surprise, silver wings moved on her back while a tail swung around her rear. Fangs could be seen in her mouth as she panted. Her ears were almost as sharp as an elfs while two horns crowned her head. I knew she was a dragonewt, but wow, dragonewt women. Wow. C-Captain Yorshka?! Elrick looked at her with astonishment. We hadnt told him about everything, so he shouldnt have known about her dragonewt origin. Oh, dont look at me like that, Elrick. I know the secrets of the Karstein, and now you know mine. Lets just ckmail each other to stay quiet, alright? Im too tired to exin everything now, so let me do itter. She then tied her long white hair into a ponytail and ripped off thest remaining piece of her ruined armor. Ahhh, I know the Knight-Commander made this armor for me to fit in like a Knight of Aurena, but, wow, could it withstand some hits. Whew, no wonder my little aunt and her friends had so much trouble even with an already injured one. These high ogres are far stronger than the ones Ive fought in the past. D-Dame Yorshka?! Tamae ran over to her, taking her coat off and handing it over to Yorshka, who epted it. Thank you very much, Tamae. A wardrobe malfunction would have been pretty bad at this point, huh? Haaaaa, guess Ill need to bring out my old armor once we return to Firwood, Yorshka sighed. With the threat over, Asaka and I fell onto the ground, the strain of Belzacs gifts too much for our bodies to handle. After a short break, we were questioned about what happened to us after we fell into that hole together, so we exined to them how we met the spirit of the legendary S rank fenrir Belzac, and how he wanted us to give Sensei a message. Wait, so you two got lucky enough to gain some new powers?! Are you kidding me! Why didnt I shove Asaka down that hole! Daichiined, earning him a sharp kick to his shin by the very same person. Shut up, asshole. Beside, the wolf exined how the blood was only avable to people with strong bodies to endure the [Bloodline Awakening]. If you didnt you would just explode or something like that. Shes right. I can feel the pain even now. My wolfkin features were gone after I dispelled the druidification, but everybody still had that werewolf-like image of me in their heads. Bloodline Awakening A superior druidification created by the Goddess of Fertility and Monsters, Edna. Allows the user to draw out the true power of the blood of a monster from a prominent family. Temporarily transforms the user to that bloods respective beastman form, ensuring they can endure the strain of the bloods might. More abilities can be drawn out at higher levels of the skill Asaka continued after I gave them the description of my skill. And these four onnikais were only given to me because he thought I could control them. Talked about how I had an affinity with them, for some reason. I dunno. All I know is that they drain my mana whenever I use them, and it isnt by a small amount. Well, Im d Asa-chan and Tatsuya-kun werent hurt. Im d you two came back, Haruka said sweetly. But do you really have to eat this much food? With how this power was affecting us, Asaka and I were devouring food in amounts that normally only monsters could devour. We had to restore our lost calories. As we did so, Asaka suddenly looked over at Elrick. Hmm, what is it Elrick? Does the thought of us having epted powers from Edna and Ilsaphone sound that unappealing to a knight of Aurena like you? Does that mean my saint candidacy is null and void and will you cut me down, now? Everybodys head turned to Elrick, looking at him anxiously. No, uhm, well It is true that you took on the powers of two members of the Marsven pantheon. If the church knew this, they would most likely ostracize you, even send out inquisitors to hunt you down, maybe. But, I, uhm, Elrick hesitated to say anything further, causing everybody to stay on their guard. That was until Yorshka interjected herself, Well, shouldnt you be somebody who can sympathize with the kids, Elrick? I mean, is it fair to judge somebody differently just because they have some disliked power? They had a choice on this matter, Captain Yorska! Elrick rebuked her. Yeah, a choice. A choice to either take the power and live, or die down there. Very understandable choices, and dont give me some stupid reasoning like they are the Goddesss Heroes so they shouldnt take on the power of the dark god bullshit. They donte from this world, they have a different perspective. You shouldnt force your philosophies on them, especially considering how the church kidnapped them to this world. Lady Yorshka! That is sphemy! The Goddess summoned them to our world to prot They were kidnapped here and forced to do the bidding of the church. Otherwise, they cannot return to their own world. That was a choice, too, right? Reject the church and be set adrift, never to return home, or ept their demands and survive. The choices they were given were the same in nature. Instead of thinking like a knight, how about you judge this situation as somebody who was brought out from their world and forced to adapt to their new situation, Elrick? Yorshkas speech reminded me of how it was sort of impossible for us to rely on the church to send us back home, since Aurena wasnt the one who had made the promise in the first ce. Our only way was through Sensei and her friend Hestia, who was a champion of Aurena. After that, Yorshka exined what the true goal of this trip was. Having heard that a grimagarian army had almost attacked Firwood, only prevented by Senseis actions, Yorshka wanted to scout out the entrance in the Avitor mountains which would lead to the grimgarians headquarters. Apparently, this information came from Hestia and Sensei who learned it from some fleeing lizardmen. I apologize for endangering you, I had not thought we would meet a toon out here, Yorshka bowed deeply in a dogeza before raising her head. I am d you all survived, but it was still reckless of me. Considering our wounds, it would be better for us to return to Firwood. I will get Lord Sirius to check this out for himself. As we all agreed to her n, especially since it would probably bring us back to Sensei, Yorshka suddenly noticed something and looked up. Following her gaze, we noticed two white wyverns flying above us, releasing roars at us. As my ssmates and Elrick anxiously wanted to flee, Yorshka stood there, looking bbergasted. What?! Are you kidding me, the messenger caravan was killed?! Kriashi arash mavree ah! Yorshka then pointed in a direction before roaring out once more, causing the wyverns to begin flying. Facepalming, herself, she just groaned we questioned her about what just happened. Well, I was sending a message to my family in Loatryx through a messenger caravan, but somehow, it got killed along the way by a group of great eagles. Those wyverns coincidentally hunted them down two days ago and found my message in their nest, and were about to return to their home in Avitor Peaks. They noticed my smell on the message and asked me about it, so I told them to take it to Loatryx. Huh, and those roars were? Nishio asked. Draconic; since true and lesser dragonkins cannot artictemon, we roar in our ownnguage. Haaaaa, I cannot believe this. Why is nothing good happening for me after I met my aunt? This will dy the message to our Matriarch, just great This Matriarch was supposedly Hestia''s dragon mother, right? Welp, Hestia will get in trouble for thatte message. As we were about to move away from this location to form a proper camp, a telepathic message suddenly entered our mind. [Masters aura. You have. Ours from Goddess. Where she? We ask, lead us to Master.] Four giant green cats descended from the trees. Two jaguars and a tiger stood still as a single green jaguar moved carefully forward. As I was was about to ready my weapon, Tamae suddenly stopped us, informing us these cats were the ones who not only tried to warn us from the grimgarians but also helped them fight them off after Asaka and I fell into that hole. [Me, Rajah. Master, Hestia. Healthy?] Little did we know that our party would increase by four as our next goal was settled reuniting with Sensei and her party to discuss our future ns. A note from AbyssRaven That should exin why mama hasn''t appeared yet. Complications. But, don''t worry, Hestia''s mama won''t stand still untill she meets her little one! Also, Rajah is back! Bigger and badder! Yay! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(25) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 219: Hestia, Unwilling Mediator. Chapter 219: Hestia, Unwilling Mediator. I know I mentioned I would help you get an appointment, but I didnt say I would participate in this, Muraina! I have no interest in politics! Pouting, the energy in my body slipped out of me and I slumped onto the table I was sitting at, having lost all interest in keeping up with any decorum despite being in a ce where I had to. My anxiousness to keep it up was gone. Sighing deeply, I forced myself up to see Muraina and Krymdar sitting on one side and King Drangleic and his two advisors Ulquint Myrrdin and Armado Lifcio. I was sitting all alone to the side, sitting besides none of them as if I was some uninvolved third party. In fact, for today, I was exactly that. A mediator. Gahaha, if somebody young doesnt want to talk politics, then most of the time it is better if we leave them be. Without passion, it would just be a waste of time, Lord Armado expressed, causing me to feel something akin to a kinship for this old, muscr man. He was putting my thoughts into words so clearly, as if he knew them personally! What a wonderful old man. I wish Kramps could also be this understanding. But, from looking at the eyes of these adults in this room I dont think I was allowed to be absent. I apologize, Princess Hestia. However, I believe it would be best if this discussion would have you around as the third party. In politics, its not unusual for a neutral faction or the leading party, like an emperor or their children and ministers, to help resolve the disputes between the debating participants, and you are the closest thing to a neutral party we have, Muraina exined to me with a smile. King Drangleic, with his feathery crown on his head, nodded, looking stoic today save for the re he gave Muraina and Krymdar. I agree. In a diplomatic discussion, the goal for the representatives is to strive towards the main goals of their country. What we seek out from speaking with each other. These discussions can be heated, so having somebody presiding over it is a must. Seeing Lord Ulquint and Lord Armado nod to King Drangleics statement made me believe this has happened often enough between the nobles, especially the dukes. As king, his duty was to keep the kingdom united. Making sure the dukes didnt identally argue themselves into wars probably is a necessity, especially if what I learned from watching the rivalry inside the royal academy could be used for the real world politics of the kingdom. There is certainly a strong rivalry, but I havent read about anyrge-scale wars between the dukedoms. Things probably happen in the shadows, but Actually, lets not think too much about that topic. I dont want to deal with it. But, its not like I have any experience in this. I havent done anything like this before in either life. If the King and Muraina needed a mediator for their discussion, then there wouldnt be a better person for the job than me due to my royal status. On the other hand, it was not like I was the most assertive person out there, and I was now responsible for making sure these two factions woulde to a good conclusion. The princess may be mentally 16 years old, but biologically she is only a year old. Having to involve her with this farce wouldnt have been needed if you Artorians hadnt beenplicit in the Folschreck Empires atrocities, Krymdar spat out poison at the three humans sitting across the table, looking unamused. Krymdar! Muraina called out his name with a stern voice before snapping at his forehead. No, it is fine, Lady Muraina, the King stated. I let out a silent sigh when I heard this but my fears were reawakened when I saw his expression. I am well aware of the Saris hatred for my people and kingdom; after all, I understood your message very well when you shot my father and his griffon down while he was on his way for a diplomatic mission. I only consented to this farce simply because I owe Princess Hestia for protecting my people andnd. Your Majesty! Lord Ulquint raised his voice at King Drangleic. Your father was very adamant in his wish to rekindle our bonds with the Sari. Please, as your advisor, suppress your emotions for the kingdoms future. Oh boy. A headache was already brooding and my stomach felt troubled by the idea of having to take care of this. I was really questioning my decision to keep my promise to Muraina after leaving Eine at the academy. After the King and Muraina moistened their throats with some water, Muraina wanted to say something before the discussion opened. King Drangleic, first of all, I would like to strongly apologize to you for what happened in the past. As we mentioned in the letter that our Majesty, King Elutis Anduriol of Sariel, sent to Artorias, the ambush on your father, King Vendrick var Artorias, was made by an insurrectionist faction who wished to dethrone King Elutis because of his dealings with the royal family of Artorias. It was a misunderstanding and we dealt swiftly with those despicable kingyers. Yes, I am aware of that. King Drangleics expression had calmed down after drinking that water, looking regal as he spoke with Muraina. If that scene from before hadnt happened, I wouldnt be worried about him exploding again. However, you must understand that, as the current King of Artorias, I cannot trust those words so lightly. His assassination happened while we were escorting him through your forest. Even if our own security measures could be questioned, the number of elves who ambushed us would have overwhelmed most reasonable convoys. Your inability to prevent such arge force from gathering casts significant doubt on the elves goodwill, Lady Muraina. It sounds like King Drangleic witnessed it all happen. Honestly, the idea of Papas death is just something I don''t want to ever think about. I cant even begin to imagine what King Drangleic had to deal with after that day; at least, I can understand his rage now. As I clenched my hands together at that thought, King Drangleic continued, However, as King, I have a responsibility towards my kingdom to see it flourish. As his son, I have a responsibility to see my fathers and grandfathers ambitionse to fruition. With how much Duchess Morgiana and Duke Myrrdin have toiled to rebuild the trust we lost, I will, at the very least, see this discussion through without letting my emotions interfere. Thank you very much, Your Majesty. Muraina nodded, followed by a disgruntled Krymdar. As both King Drangleic and Muraina kept silent for longer than needed, I took this as a sign for me to participate in this discussion. To figure out how to drive this meeting forwards, I guess. U-Uhm, well, as I mentioned before, I wanted to organize this meeting for the reasons of fulfilling King Drangleics and Lady Murainas requests of me. After I left Eine at the academy, Muraina told me to pick up Krymdar at his house before bringing them directly to the castle, as I had already made this appointment before Id left the city for that Quest. I had thought it would take a while to set up, but it seemed the king had enough time today since he only needed to work on documents today. Now, since this was an official diplomatic talk between two ruling forces, the Sari and the Artorians, the atmosphere was more formal than most talks Ive had in the past with either King Drangleic or Muraina. As such, people were addressing me as Princess Hestia since I was officially here as a neutral party from Kargryx. Kinda. Not like I wanted to be. Nobody had told me beforehand about being the mediator for this discussion, so I had no idea what I was supposed to say after this. I had no choice, it was [Telepathy] time. [Muraina, help!] [Sorry about this. Okay, listen. As a mediator, your job is to make sure that both parties reach the goal theyve settled on reaching, as I said before. In this case, I want to know what happened in Firwood while Artorias wishes for an alliance, or so I presume. Open by telling us what we both want, set the debate rules, and then allow us to give our opening statement.] I did exactly as Muraina instructed. When King Drangleic frowned when he heard Muraina was suspicious of the incident in Firwood, I added the trust cannot be created with mistrust argument Muraina told me during our meeting at the guild, which seemed to have appeased him. Since King Drangleic and Krymdar seemed to be the most explosive although I shouldnt underestimate what Lord Ulquint and Lord Armado might feel about their previous king being assassinated I asked everybody to only speak when asked and to not interrupt each other. Obvious enough, but Im a nervous dragon trying to do something I had no idea about, so why not. Then, please, allow me to begin, Muraina requested, to which King Drangleic agreed. Through rumors Ive recently heard from traders and merchants who had visited Firwood, there was a recent ident where the local alchemy guild was destroyed, and, when I asked a few contacts on the matter, they only told me to investigate the matter myself. As such, I went over to Firwood and managed to piece together that something also happened in Rashan vige, as saint candidate Asaka was sent there to help. Asaka? One of Saoris students, right? As you should know, I am a fae whisperer, King Drangleic; I am able to speak with the lesser fae and elementals. Unfortunately, none of the spirits there would tell me what had happened, as though theyd been told to stay quiet. As such, I am here today to ask you about this information. King Drangleic, if this is information my correspondents are actively hiding from me, then I would naturally be curious. Was the person Sir Farron Nordor? he asked without waiting for an answer from Muraina. She didnt answer him but it felt like he already knew from his content nod. I hope that didnt mean Farron was in trouble. Krymdar raised his arm, looking as if he wanted to add something, so I gave him permission to speak. From my own investigations on the subject, Ive learned that members of the Yanderu Elusuess had recently visited Firwood for a job. Davison, or something like that, was the employer, but I wasnt able to learn what they were doing there. Last time I checked, Davison was the alchemy guild master of Firwood, and I also learned he wasnt the most ethical alchemist, having been banned from the alchemy guild in Estralia for modifying monsters into grotesque, deranged abominations. King Drangleic then turned to me. His bad mood was hidden behind a stoic mask. Princess Hestia, you have not told them? Yikes. Come on, Hestia, show some confidence. Youre a dragon! It doesnt matter if its politics or battle. Disregarding the political ties between Kargryx and Sariel, as you know, King Drangleic, I am not a politician nor do I have many patriotic feelings for my home empire. In addition to this being Eines decision, I believe I should show more favoritism towards the kingdom Ive been a guest in for more than seven months, I exined, gaining a glint of a smile from the arvisian king. Also, you kept my secret and didnt spread it around too much. That by itself meant I shouldnt say anything without your consent but King Drangleic, if I may, if you wish to pursue your kingdoms goals, I believe this is a perfect time to exin everything. Noted. Thank you for your honesty, Your Highness. The king then turned back to Muraina and Krymdar. Princess Hestia, could I ask you to encase us in your [Room]? I nodded, understanding what he meant by this. Conjuring up a grey magic circle on the wall of the room, I activated the spell and expanded the room to epass the whole table with everybody in attendance, sending us all into my subspace. Lord Ulquint, Lord Armado, and Krymdar showed their bafflement at the situation, but King Drangleic and Muraina were already used to it. They stared at each other until King Drangleic decided to continue after everything calmed down. As Princess Hestia mentioned before, Artoriass goal is to rekindle our diplomatic rtionship with the elves and hopefully build our rtionship up into an alliance. This is also our goal for the dwarves, however, he paused for a moment, creating some suspense. However, to do this, the dwarven kingdom has set forth a single condition - abandoning our vassge to the Empire and fully align ourselves with the western alliance. Among my seven dukes, the majority have agreed to this proposal. Considering how the elves, dwarves, levianewts, dragonewts, and dragons were all allied with each other, you really could call it a great western alliance. Hearing this, not only Muraina, but also Krymdar seemed to be baffled by what they had just heard. As Muraina seemed to be reassessing the situation, considering her silence, Krymdar was instantly aiming for the details. You do know that is a death sentence, since you are a majority human kingdom, correct? Even if you are an arvisian, King Drangleic, we elves will not forget that your roots lie with the Leosfalt Kingdom, and my people will never agree to sacrificing their lives for you humans. There was obviously venom attached to every word Krymdar said to the king. His hostility towards humans was obvious enough. However, the king stayed professional. I do. After all, this would mean abandoning the holy capital and the holy emperor. It would make us a pariah in the eyes of the other human countries, and an obvious target for a crusade. However, I don''t n on endangering my people before preparations are finished. Aside from the past, you also wish this alliance with us for our protection, correct? Muraina stated, to which Lord Ulquint nodded. We have spoken with the dwarves of the Ankor-Nazta; at best, they will grant us shelter from the wars toe if we abandon the empire. Their stubbornness, pride and loyalty to the Sari and the people of Loatryx prevent them from asking you for aid, and we understand the dwarves cannot continuously defend our borders. Within their holds, though, that is another question. Hmph! If you ask me, isnt that too despicable? Dwarven lives will perish for your kingdoms survival, for your selfish wish to break your vassge, Krymdar interjected himself almost forcefully, something that I couldnt overlook. It was as if he wasnt even interested in forming bonds, despite not being part of the istionist faction. Krymdar, please, settle do I wanted to say but somebodys deep voice drowned my voice out. Hmph! Your Majesty, and this is why Lord Duke Lecartiglio did not vote in favor of your decision to abandon our vassge. We lose young men and women every year in the Empires conscription, but we would lose even more if we were to break off from them. It was Lord Armado. His rage-filled expression was further entuated by the scars on his face. The elves are too prideful, too arrogant to regard us humans as anything more than children. With their long lifespanes an inability to change. Your Majesty, I speak as the former Marquess Lifcio that Lecartiglios nobles will not abandon ournd, even if it means death. HEY! I let my voice heighten, knocking on the table to catch everybody''s attention. I dont like getting interrupted like that. Krymdar and Lord Armado, stay on topic here. If you want to continue spitting venom on each other like a bunch of snakes, then please leave this subspace. Its annoying, and prolongs everything. Muraina nodded. Shes right, Krymdar. I brought you here since you wanted to learn the details of the Firwood incident, but if you continue on like this, then youll only be wasting everybody''s time. Lord Armado, I understand your anger, but as my advisor, I ask you not to interrupt our kingdoms honorable guest. Princess Hestia is not used to being a mediator, so let us act like adults and not burden our juniors too much, King Drangleic agreed. I apologize for my discourteous behavior, Princess Hestia. May Marsven punish me for this transgression. I too must ask for your forgiveness, Princess. This was an unsightly disy of myself. Jeez. After that was settled, King Drangleic agreed upon revealing what actually happened in Firwood to Muraina and Krymdar, having taken my words about trust and mistrust to heart. To nobodys surprise, Muraina and Krymdar were shocked, disgusted, and displeased at all this information. Learning how all of this would have continued happening if I hadnt been there to help caused them to be even more conflicted. This is not good, King Drangleic, Muraina stated while massaging her temples. This is not good at all. The death of Fairy Princess Schuri two years ago was already good enough ammunition for the istionists to stop any actions we from the enforcers wanted to do to open our borders to Artorias. Even without evidence, there were already scores of elves ready to hunt down humans within the Morgiana duchy; there would have been a bloodbath if we hadnt stopped them. Krymdar continued for Muraina. And now this? An onnikai beast? Hundreds of onnikais possessing the bodies of deceased adventurers to attack a vige? Princess Hestia, could you please borate on this? This is something Ive never heard about. I exined to them how the onnikai we named Kiiro was granted a blessing by the Goddess of Death, Ilsaphone, where it was able to help its fellow fae in controlling the bodies of the deceased. Using the mana slime created by the catalyst it was imprisoned in, this gel allowed the awakening of zombies without necromancy. Normally, undead would count as monsters and have ess to the System. These zombies, however, were like puppets controlled by their onnikai master using that slime. Ilsaphone had nned to create her own patron race through this method. Through this slime, the onnikai would reform the corpses body and experience its memories, finally bing a copy of the body''s former owner. The first four sessful beings became Saoris garms: Uno, Song, Sarasa, and Quatre. They inherited the bodies and memories of the garms who died a few years ago, even recognizing Saori as [Belzacs Sessor] and Alpha, instinctively. Ancestor Goddess Ilsaphone is nning this?! This is This is truly a concerning situation for us all. We dark elves trace our lineage back to her and the Goddess of Vampires, Vivachel. Why does Ancestor Goddess Ilsaphone not consider us as one of her patron races? Krymdar looked uneasy at what I told him, only to return back to the subject at hand, angrier than before. King Drangleic, what do you have to say about this Firwood incident? Why were you nning on hiding this information?! I also wish to know this, King Drangleic, Muraina agreed. This is a tant disregard of any potential trust we Sari may form, considering how problematic this is. If our opposition was to find out that the King of Artorias was hiding this from us elves, even King Elutis could not excuse it any longer. You say it as if King Elutis cares about us, Lady Muraina, King Drangleic responded. He is one of the leaders of the enforcer faction, King Drangleic. He wishes to mend our wounds with Artorias, but this If you cannot be truthful with us, then how will you expect any elf to be able to let bygones be bygones? Through their prolonged life and pursuit to record information down in the name of Istari, elves rarely forget or forgive. I understand that, King Drangleic replied. However, how could you expect me to be truthful after what happened in the past? My father and I trusted the Sari that their forest would wee us, but what did we gain from this trust? Death, agony, and pain. When I considered my options, making sure the Sari wouldnt have a reason to further detest us was my highest priority in this matter. But you risked worsening the situation. If any elf outside of us two, had learned about this, the interpretation would have been too easy for the istionists. The King of Artorias hid this fact from us as he was personally responsible for it. Lady Muraina, House Artorias would never! Lord Ulquint rebuked. Artorias was founded on the agreement to reject the decision of the Leosfalt Kingdom. We Myrrdins and House Morgiana have done much to assure to the Sari that this was the case. Krymdar sighed at his statement. Only to those who have already converted to the enforcers, Lord Ulquint. But there are enough arrogant Sari who experienced the War for the Fae firsthand who are not willing to change after what weve seen. They spread their vitrol to the younglings, the most impressionable of us all, those who have not left the forest for thest 200 years. All you need is a little spark to create a giant fire, uncontroble for even our wise King Elutis. Silva would be a good example of this. Her hatred for the humans mostly came from books and word of mouth alone, and this prejudice has caused her to avoid human contact as much as possible. She would be the sort who was easily swayed, at least thats what I understood from our interaction together. Krymdar leaned on his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose. Muraina, what is your opinion? What is my opinion? It is still the same, Krymdar; nothing has changed. I still aim to repair this bond between our kingdoms, despite hearing this travesty. Really? Well, even if it wasnt caused by King Drangleic, nobles of Artorias still participated in this absurdity. Criminals or some random alchemist from another country causing issues could be excused, but a house of nobles? An arcanuess, at that? You are fighting an uphill battle, Muraina. Seeing as this discussion was going nowhere, I decided to speak, But what about me? King Drangleic mentioned making me some sort of diplomat or ambassador to maybe tie in the diplomatic talks. If I could use my status and experience while inside Artorias, wouldnt it help? What?! Krymdar fixed his sitting posture. King Drangleic, are you jesting?! You tried turning Princess Hestia into your diplomat?! And your subject called me arrogant?! She is a dragon, the grandchild of God Kargryxmor if you look at her family tree. Heh heh, haha, this must be a jest. What is this nonsense from this bird brain? Oh shi Dark elf! The instant I felt bloodthirst, my head snapped around to Lord Armado. Crossing his arms, his eyes red at Krymdar with the intensity of a beast, showering his surroundings with his hostile full aura. Do not think you can insult my King without repercussions while I am in his presence. Even without my de, I will make you regret this decision! Lord Armado! King Drangleic scolded his right-hand man. I refuse, my King! Ive had enough of this arrogant elfs mouth,ced with poison. We from the Lecartiglio know full well what we must do with this trickster of an alchemist! Ohoho? Do not think of me as just an alchemist, you muscle head. Elven spies are trained to engage in battle whenever and wherever they are stationed. I am not a simple potion maker to be taken advantage of! Krymdar! Murainas [Terror Aura] activated to subdue herpanion, but it was futile when blood was pumping. Muraina stay out of this! Humans cannot change! The Empire is showing barely any signs of changing their ways, and they are only further diving into the abyss with every year they continue to exist. If there is opposition, humans will always strive to ovee them. They never learn from the past, of the years of failures their ancestors created, as they continuously reenact past events in their insanity. Chairs were kicked down as Krymdar and Lord Armado stood up, unable to be stopped by Muraina or King Drangleic respectively. Lord Armado jumped onto the table, winding up a punch, while Krymdar readied a dark magic spell. At this very moment, all I could think of was how right Muraina was to bring me here. Damn, with how much venom they are spitting, Im honestly questioning the fact if I really am the only poisonous creature here! Blue mist expelled from my body as I activated [Humanization]. After a few seconds of nobody noticing me, as if I was air, my hands mmed onto the table and I shouted loud enough that it could only be called a roar. SHUT UUUUUUUUUUUUP! Turns out, I had identally activated my [Draconic Roar]. Urgh! Kwack! Krymdar and Lord Armado were blown off the table from my loud shout, crashing onto their ground as they were unable to brace themselves from my magic. Muraina, Lord Ulquint, and King Drangleic, having noticed my transformation into [Humanization Lv. 5], had quickly erected a shield of wind with [Air Shield], protecting themselves from my ear-splitting shout and knockback. Jumping off my own chair, I pped my wings to quickly make it over to them. As they squirmed, holding onto their bleeding ears, I healed them with [Major Heal] before picking them up by their shirts like two children. After throwing them back on their chairs, I settled back into mine and returned back to my level seven form. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Okay, I didnt think I would need to repeat myself here, so please excuse my manner of speech after this point, because what the hell are you two bloody doing?! I scolded Krymdar and Lord Armado. This is supposed to be a discussion about rebuilding trust between each other, not to wage war on the other like a pair of lunatics! Do you just go around punching people, huh? Like some kids? Last time I checked, I am the only one inside this room who is even allowed to throw a tantrum since Im biologically a damn toddler. Arent you two embarrassed at getting scolded by somebody who could be your fucking granddaughter?! Uneasy frowns formed on their faces as they looked at me, their eyes never wandering away from me as I continued. I understand, the history between Sariel and Artorias isplicated. I wont even try to say that I fully understand it, since I dont. The animosity between elves and humans? I also dont understand it well enough, and this is why I didnt want to be here. However, from what Ive seen today, I now 100%,pletely agree about the importance of my presence here. Your two factions need a target for your anger to unite! A target? What do you mean by that, Princess Hestia? Muraina asked. Urgh, I really didnt want to say this since Kramps told me not to, but if the situation is this bad, I need to reveal my ace in the hole. There is one thing I have been hiding from all of you about the Davison situation, since this was something old man Kramps told me to not divulge. Even Saori and the others were in agreement that I shouldnt be telling this to you, that I should be more cautious about who I share this information with. But, I dont think this can continue with me following Aurenas advice. Kramps? King Drangleic looked at me with bewilderment. I also think he was baffled with me improperly addressing Aurena, but I couldnt care less about that now. Kargryxmor. Gramps. Easy nickname, right? I shrugged. But that is not the point. What I wanted to say is that you are directing your anger at the wrong people here. Yes, Arcanuess Chezaic and his wife did support Davison in his scheme, but the real reason for that incident wasnt ''cause of the actions of a human but those of a demonkin. The sounds of ten eyes audibly widening up in shock echoed throughout the room. They stared at me as if I was crazy. Princess Hestia, please, borate, Lord Ulquint urged me. Aureolis is currently controlled by a demonkin prince. The Prince of Envy killed the pope and took his form, his identity, and his position as the supreme pontifex. Demonkin agents are sent throughout the empire to spy and disrupt Empire activities. And these very demonkin have reached Artorias, too. I told them everything that Aurena had told me of this situation, mentioning how the information I gave King Drangleic during our first meeting was caused by demonkin interference. I told them how the grimgarian army was provoked into its invasion by the demonkin, and how the Rashan viges ruins were a crypt for the sealed Demon of Lust, KleaHatma. I did leave some stuff unrevealed, though. That Saoris students werent summoned here by Aurena, since I didnt want Tamae and the others to potentially get ostracized. I also did not tell King Drangleic, his advisors, and Krymdar that KleaHatma was in Eines possession. Muraina understood my silence on this matter, so sheplied and did not speak up about it. She really was somebody I could trust, it seemed. King Drangleic covered his mouth with his hand, closing his eyes as he meditated on the information. Lord Ulquint, looking nervous at what was revealed, was continuously pestering his King on what they should do. Once King Drangleic made up his mind, he spoke. Princess Hestia, once again, you brought us information our kingdom verily needed. You trust me that easily? I replied, raising an eyebrow. This was a crazy-tier of information, and I wouldnt me anybody for doubting me. I do, yes. Do I really need to borate on it after all you have done so much for me and my kingdom? In addition, it would also exin some of the strange decrees Aureolis has recently issued. Even Duke Olivus has shown his confusion on this matter. The number of things I did was quite long to list out but I dont mind him stroking my ego a bit, really. Lady Muraina. King Drangleic turned to Muraina. I cannot forget the death of my father and I still have not fully forgiven the Sari for it; however, I would be nothing but petty if I allowed that to cloud my mind any further. I do not wish to go down into history as the king whose pride meant the downfall of his kingdom. Muraina nodded. This is information the elders and council will have to discuss. I do not know what they will decide upon, but it will give you a reason for why the Firwood incident happened like that. It would be enough of a reason for me to arrange a summit. Krymdar, your opinion? Haaaaaa, Krymdar sighed. The majority of the demonkins arent exactly our enemy, but the ones behind Davison are. You should not forget, your nobles did participate in this scheme, and while I will admit the demonkins had manipted them You Lord Armado red at Krymdar but cleared his voice after King Drangleic looked at him. We understand. Princess Hestia, the information you gave usst time, we will make sure to check on it once again, to make sure we do not waste this boon from the Goddess. Yes, that would be best. Allow me to help. Their sabotage has caused too much interference in the kingdom, Lord Ulquint supported the decision. Good, then what should we do now? Krymdar agreed with Murainas words before asking for the way forward. This was now time for me to add my opinion, King Drangleic, about your favor, I hereby decline it. As I am neither your subject nor am I knowledgeable in all this politicking, I am not a suitable candidate. If I may, for this summit, it would be best if you were to personally attend it. I may help as a mediator at best, but you will need to lead your kingdoms future by yourself. I understand, I apologize for giving you such an unreasonable request. However, about this summit, I am not so sure it can be arranged that easily. Pray, tell me, King Drangleic, Muraina urged him. Neither King Elutis nor I would want to visit the others kingdom after everything that happened. I do not wish my sons and daughters to experience the same tragedy as I did with my father, and King Elutis will have too many people who will be against him visiting us. It would be impossible to arrange a summit in either Sariel or Artorias. In addition, it would just attract unwanted attention. True, if the Empire were to find out about it, they may essentially take this as further evidence of your disloyalty. Hmm, I do wonder how you did it thest time, though. As Murain and the others were discussing what to do about this, I suddenly had a brilliant idea. Why not the dwarves? Hmm? Everybody looked at me. The dwarves of Ankor-Nazta. A perfect neutral zone since they are the allies of the elves and are currently in talks with allying themselves with Artorias. They will have enough reason to mediate between the Sari and Artorians, if you asked me. Why not include another party in this summit to make sure this alliance isposed of three countries instead of two? I suggested. Muraina smirked, Dont you mean four? Kargryx does not care about the world, but you could persuade Loatryx to also attend this summit, Princess Hestia. You are one of their princesses. Well, adding another faction could probably be good. Why not? Could you do it, Muraina? Yorshkas letter should have already arrived in Loatryx, so they should know of my existence. Tell them that I will be visiting the dwarves for this summit. At the very least, I should be able to attract n Nordor and Kargryxmor toe. Haha, now that''s what Im talking about. I will make sure the kinkyuro will know about this. Even if they dont immediately ept the summit invitation, you could always persuade the envoy on site, Princess Hestia. The levianewts will be harder to summon, but I will try to invite them as well. It was a n. It was a good thing that this discussion ended in such a manner, but I had to admit it was pretty scary once or twice. Speaking of scary, I also informed everybody that one elf besides Muraina and Krymdar already knew about the Rashan incident a wind elf by the name of Silva Fleurette Breezeflower. Shes the faemancer who asked the purified spirits to keep silent about what happened. She promised to keep the event at Rashan vige and inside the ruins a secret. Hmm, I see. Ill make sure to contact her and persuade her to keep silent, Muraina replied. That was ominous. Please, she helped out a lot so dont harm her, Muraina. Muraina couldnt believe that I thought her to be a violent woman. Well, better safe than sorry, right? In the end, after we ironed out the details, Muraina suggested a mana contract between everybody but me. It was insurance that this information wouldnt suddenly slip out. Nobody argued back; everybody understood this was just a sensible precaution when dealing with such sensitive information. After the meeting ended, I returned to the guest room Id used on the first night in Griffonpeak, where I expressed my fatigue to Madam Vianna, the head caretaker, who listened intently with a wide smile. I didnt spill any details, of course, but shared that just that everything went well. The reason why I was still in the castle after the meeting was ''cause of Artorias'' social rules, where ady shouldnt be going out without apanion. King Drangleic was also worried that I would somehow get into trouble or hurt myself without anybody around me, but honestly, how much trouble do I cause? Then again, the room service I received wasfortable enough for me until I picked Eine up at school. Oh yeah, Lady Hestia. It was Krymdar speaking, who, along with Muraina, was having tea with me right now. Since the meeting was over, we didnt need to keep up with the formality. Ive managed to find Eines brother and his location. What?! You did? I expressed my shock. Yeah, Ive already told this information to her parents, so you will probably learn everything there Do you want to know about it, now? I nodded my head vigorously. Well, Jonathan Helvas is safe and healthy. Hes currently staying at Duke Equevannas second sons manor, where he and his party live. I heard Jonathan was made a member of their party and is currently training alongside this so-called Champion candidate. What?! Are you serious?! When the time to pick up Eine finally came, I immediately rushed out of my room, to Viannas chagrin, and immediately went outside. Spreading my wings, I jumped into the air and activated my rocket boosters. Once Id arrived at the royal academy, students began to mor when they saw me, pointing at me as if I was a weird flying girl. Once Id located Eine, I picked her up with [Unheilige Engel] and rushed us back to the mansion. Once back at home, we rushed towards Arcanuess Helvass office. Once Arcaliess Helvas also joined in, we spoke about Jonathan. After speaking with Jonathan, I have decided it would be best for him to do what he feels he must. After the arcanuess informed Eine about what Id already heard, he told us that he and his wife had gone to visit Jonathan and talked to him. After some discussion about Jonathans goals, they decided to take a step back. What!? But, but, Father! Eine wanted toin, but she wasnt sure what to say exactly. However, her father knew exactly what to respond to. Your brother is just like you, Eine. He has found a drive to be stronger, to better himself for his future. As his father, if I agreed to your decision to join Lady Hestia, I cannot reject his wish. Father, I know Lord Charleslyt is a powerful warrior, but Ive heard some unreasonable rumors about his participation in the underworld. Besides, the people heposed his party with cannot be people Brother would willingly work with. If Brother wishes to be stronger, then why not join Aurora? Right, Lady Hestia? Eine looked at me with desperate eyes. I have nothing against it. The more the merrier, but only if Jonathan really wants to, I replied, knowing it would only soothe Eine for a moment. See, father. Please, persuade him to join us! But her father shook his head. Your brother decided on this journey because he envies your growth, Eine. This is the reason why he wanted to make you the heir of our House. However, I managed to persuade him into another idea. I suggested another duel to decide the heir, as you, my daughter, surrendered your birthright before you could fight for it. A-And he epted? He nodded. Your brother wants to see how you and he will measure up to each other after your journey of strength. Eine, in your childhood, you became envious of your brothers talents and growth. Now, in your adolescence, the roles have swapped Jonathan is now envious of your hard work and new life. Now, he wants to experience it for himself. S-So, this means that Brother will be an adventurer. But what if what if he dies? Eine forced those words from her mouth, looking terrified at that idea. Eines mother answered this question, That is our eternal worry, Eine. For you, too. But every chick must depart from its nest one day to experience the world. It is the hardest duty for every parent, but all we can do is wish you two the Goddesss mercy and blessing. Your father and I worried our parents also, and now it''s yours and your brothers turn. Lord Helvas nodded his head to his wifes statement. You just went on a trip to fulfill a B rank Quest, that is what you informed us. Eine, do you have any idea how much you worried us? Eine stayed silent, realizing what he meant. I trust Lady Hestia and Miss Saori with your safety, but as your father and mother, we cannot help but keep praying that you will return to us with your bright smile. This would have happened even if you hadnt decided to be an adventurer, and would have lived your life as a noble daughter and gotten married. It is the parents duty to see you off with a smile, but our hearts are more fragile than the mask we put on every day. I understand, father, mother. Thank you for your love and support. Eine and I left her fathers office. After walking silently to my room, Eine suddenly stopped and looked up at me. Lady Hestia, when is our next adventure? Her smile wasnt the brightest, but a fire seemed to have been lit in her eyes. A new me. As if the path before her had be brighter and clearer. I chuckled. Well, lets not copy Jonathan and leave the academy without notice, right? Lets go see Lady Thyra tomorrow. A note from AbyssRaven Now that was a real politics chapter. The Dragon Idol Summit is not nned for the future! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 220: No School for You and Me! Chapter 220: No School for You and Me! Hey, look, isnt that the young dragonewtdy? Why is she here at the academy during our recess? W-What?! She''s His Majestys honored g-guest?! So, all the nobles who attended the ball already knew her before that singing performance? Her appearance at the ball and concert really made me believe she couldnt be the one who kidnapped the professors. But in that outfit, yeah, definitely the same person Shes beautiful, right? Even in another world, school is filled with gossip, huh? Whether nobles ormoners, teenagers talk about anything and everything. The number of times Ive visited and walked inside the royal academys grounds could really only be counted as one. My first visit, which was kidnapping some professors for my magic guild initiation, was only me flying around and using warp points to teleport around. Aside from when I came for the festival, all of the other visits were just me escorting Eine, nothing more. I only checked the outsidest time, but now, I was able to check out the inside of the academys building. I was walking through the halls with Eine as my escort. Technically, this was Eines time off from ss, so unfortunately I didnt exactly have the time to explore to my hearts content. As we needed to speak with Thyra Morgiana about Eines school attendance, I decided it would be best toe over when Eine had the longest break to speak with her, which was lunchtime. Compared to students on Earth, nobles get far longer breaks in between sses. Its supposed to aid in socializing, the main skill for most nobles. Ignoring the gossiping students who had started whispering the moment I entered the academy, I took in the exterior and interior of this ce. To start from the top, the academy was simr to the magic guilds area, as both could bepared to a university setup multiple buildings in an area to which you had to walk between. The royal academy was divided up into four buildings one for managerial and social skills, one for physical training and tactics, one for magical training and studies, and,stly, a new building that was currently being constructed by earth mages; sadly, Eine didnt know what disciplines the new building would be used for. The current buildings were divided this way based on the size and requirements that each of the three subjects had for their students. You required an area to train socializing and debating skills, a training ground for physical education, and a magic practice area protected by magical wards to name a few. Thyra, as the principal of the royal academy, had her office in the managerial and social-focused building. This was also the ce for the board of directors to gather, who managed and made sure the principal would do her job well. Since the education of future nobles was a very important aspect of the academy, this council was onlyposed of experienced and noteworthy aristocrats. As I walked through the halls of this building, it honestly reminded me too much of an aristocrats mansion. I knew this was made for nobles, including royalty, to attend, but it still was surprising. If I were topare this to the private school I attended on Earth, then I would be insulting this ce. This ce was absolutely gorgeous. The same blue and white uniforms from the festival? Noble children have crests with white outlines on theirs, whilemoners with prominent families only have a simple crest. Those without a notable family have no crest at all. Easy to distinguish, easy to discriminate, I guess. After satisfying my curiosity, I turned to Eine. Her strained expression exposed how ufortable she was feeling. Eine. I understand, Lady Hestia. Less nervous, more confident, she responded to me. You wanted to participate on stage with me; remember how I helped you train and warned you about stage fright. Hold your head high, some eyes shouldnt unnerve you, I said, while remembering very well how nervous I was when I had my first concert. It would be too awkward if we dont talk about something. Shell only get more nervous. Since youre from Greenveil, you should mostly have sses in this building, right? I asked, trying to clear the awkwardness away. Yes, that is the case, Lady Hestia. For a Greenveil noble, being able to take care of their fief is one of the highest priorities. Even if I were to be married off, my husband would have expected me to have the knowledge and skills to make our fief flourish, so that is why I attend these sses. At the start of a semester, students were allowed to send in their preferences for certain sses, which the academy uses to construct the overall curriculum for that semester. It sounded overwhelming, but, as this academy was the only educational institution in this kingdom, it was a must in order to appease all the different nobles. I nodded, but then looked at the two spell rings on her left hand. Then what about now? I heard from your father that you would be able to change your sses at the beginning of a semester if you didnt like your current ones. Shouldnt you fill your schedule with more magical- and physical-oriented training? Much like on Earth, each ss would be held in a certain time slot. In the first two weeks, students were able to change their schedules if they were unsatisfied with either the time, the lecturer, or whatever reason they could think about. Within reason, of course. You couldnt order them topletely change when these lessons would happen, even if you were the crown prince or princess. As I was wondering why Eine hadnt changed the sses she would attend, her mouth twitched a bit and she began whispering into my ear, The semester was already two weeks in when we arrived in Griffonpeak. It seemed that I had forgotten about that fact. We spent about two weeks of SpringBloom in Cedaraille. Anyway, even if I could, I wouldnt. Well, with father, mother, and everybody from Aurora helping me train in their own ways, why would I want to fill my academy day with less effective training? I mean, the moment Ie home, I usually either train or do my homework. That was true. If Eine wasnt spending leisure time with me and the others, she would usually be busy with mastering KleaHatmas powers. Besides, Im the one responsible for our finances and any future mercantile deals, like with the Sarlenziapany, so it would be better if I knew how to cut better deals. Our financial situation has pretty much stabilized with the deals we made with the Sarlenziapany and with Duke Greenveil. Mages were buying our fulinoe leaves in abundance and I had heard nobledies and merchant wives were pre-ordering pastries and rice sweets for their tea parties. However, between Grimnirs projects and my concert costs, we probably would face some trouble after we leave Artorias. Saoris merchant guild membership allowed her to withdraw the money owed to us, but only from within Artorias, since the merchant guilds bank option only worked inside this kingdoms vicinity. We probably wont have any problems if we continuously do some B rank Quests, but the money wonte in as easily anymore. Or, we could rely on serving rich merchants and nobles through our restaurant, but we havent tried doing that yet. We should do it soon. Thyras office was on the third floor of the building. On the way, we overheard people sharing various rumors, but there were some substantial ones among the superficial. Hey, I read in a book that dragons learn how to change into humans and elves whenever theye down, since, you know, they are quite big. My father and mother told me they saw a red dragon at the Cedaraille battle. Huh? You arent meaning to say that His Majestys honored guest is that very dragon?! That would be absurd, shouldnt she be a visitor from Loatryx Wait, could that be the case? Lady Eines father was recently elevated from the rank of Count to an Arcanuess, too. Im just saying. Its known in our duchy that House Helvas have been providing lodging for Lady Hestia for a while now, and then suddenly they introduce yeast to our Kingdom through Lady Amelias confectionary shop. We really shoul Actually, our parents are too low rank for this. My sister told me the rumors said she was a greifnoble ranked guest. Rumors cannot be stopped, it seems. After we made it to the front of Thyras office, I spoke with the secretary for an appointment. Funnily enough, she seemed to have recognized me, not needing to ask for my name before knocking on the office door and going inside. At this point, Eine wanted to leave since she needed to prepare for her next ss. However, that wouldnt happen. Huh?! Principal Morgiana wants me toe in too?! After all, she would being with me. Lady Hestia, wee to the royal academy once again. Please, have a seat. Thyra, the heir of House Morgiana, stood up from the sofa, showing off a formal but fashionable dress. Her sharp ears made me remember that she and her family were all half-elves. I greeted her with a curtsy before doing the same for the woman sitting next to her. I apologize if I interrupted your discussion with Lady Maverina, Lady Thyra. I probably should have sent a letter instead ofing unannounced. Maverina von Dareinburgh, the guild master of the mages guild of Griffonpeak and a noble from the Folschreck Empire, reciprocated my greeting, May the Earth Goddess, Crustacia, bless you on this fine EarthDay, Lady Hestia. Please, be at ease. Lady Thyra and I were only speaking about trivial subjects, you did not interrupt us. I nodded and headed over to the sofa, only to wonder why Eine was standing still. She expressed how she wasnt sure why she had to join this discussion, to which Thyra exined that she also wanted to speak about hering toote to sses yesterday and the two weeks she missed at the start of the semester. Since that was why Eine was called in, I thought it would be best to skip the small talk and get straight to business. Lady Thyra, I want to ask you if there is a way for Eine to skip the next few weeks of sses. Declined. It was an immediate answer! Lady Hestia, it ismon for students or professors to miss sses due to their duties to their families. However, only if they have a reasonable justification. Lady Eine, your parents recently informed us that your brother, Lord Jonathan, will be on an indefinite break due to his own wish to better himself. I cant force him toe, but this will absolutely affect his chance to graduate this year. Since Jonathan was now only focused on his adventurer work to be stronger, he had decided to stay away from his family as well as the noble circles. He was in a single-minded pursuit for power. Lady Eine, I can already guess that your reason will be rted to Aurora. That''s your party name, right? She looked over to Maverina, who nodded, and then back to me. There are five days of lectures each week. You may do whatever you wish on the weekends, even doing some Quests. I am an advocate for my students to hunt more in their free time, but you shouldnt miss ss for that. Even if the sses arent teaching her much? Thyra frowned at what I said. Maverina let out an Oh my while Eine looked a bit panicky. I apologize if I sound a bit rude, but I remember you saying something simr at the festival. That the lessons arent practical enough. Maybe I dont have the full picture in mind since Ive never attended the academy, but Eine requires more than theoretical sses to better herself and her skills. I kinda sound like Eines sister in this case, but Im only doing this so we can keep Aurora working together. Thyra thought my words through as she sipped her tea. She continued speaking after turning to Eine. Lady Eine, I think you are aware that if you miss too many sses that I cannot allow you to advance to the next year, dying your graduation. These are Aleistunum rules; I cannot change them. That is correct, Maverina agreed. As the representative of the Magical Capital, Aleistunum, I am a member of the board of directors and responsible for most of the rules, since Griffonpeaks academy and university are built using Aleistunum as their role models. I will allow changes to amodate the country, but not for an individual. Thyra nodded. It is as you heard. However, I still want to ask you personally, why do you wish to miss out on sses? If the subject matter is too basic for you, you may ask the professors for additional materials. I am also attempting to introduce new sses to amodate people with your interest. That was probably the goal for the new building. Well, my main reason is to continue working as an adventurer. Lady Hestia and the others from Aurora are nning to increase our partys rank and do some favors for the hunters guilds master. I also would like to train and test out my skills outside of practice, in the field, and since I cant improve on them with the current lessons the academy offers, Eine stated, hiding the fact that the abilitiese from KleaHatma. But, the thing is, I also wish to continue going to the academy. I see enough reasons to attend the managerial sses. Thyra began tapping a finger on her cheek, looking perturbed, before turning over to Maverina and asking for her opinion. She thought over the question before turning to me. Lady Hestia, as a void-touched, how high is your [Space-Time Magic]? Since you can use warp point, you should be level five at the very least. I am level six. I have ess to [Room]. Oh, really? That is a shame, since you are an [Otherworldly Reincarnator] I thought you could spend skill points to level it up. I can, but the cost of each upgrade of [Space-Time Magic] is so substantial that I dont want to was Ehhh?! Seeing how out-of-nowhere Maverinasment came from, my reaction was severely dyed until my parallel minds reminded me that I had not told her my secret. H-How do you know that?! Eines surprise was anticipated, but Thyra was giving Maverina an equally questioning look, making me believe the former did not tell thetter anything. Are you asking me how I know you are an otherworlder or why I knew you were a reincarnator and not a visitor? Both. Ah, for two reasons. One I am almostpletely convinced you are the rumored red dragon who showed up at Cedaraille. Your scale color matches the reports and you participated in the rachonoid battle after the dragon disappeared. King Drangleic did call you his honored guest, meaning you have diplomatic immunity, but that doesnt prove anything, only that you are a special dragonewt. That first reason was already pretty convincing for most people. Why did the dragon disappear at the Cedaraille battle? Where was its corpse if it died? Why did we not see it fly off? Those questions were reasonable, and then you realize that I was participating in the battle. Why did I start healing people sote? Why did I not shoot my spells earlier? Maverina continued. Second reason I have no idea of which draconic bloodline you belong to, but I do know Atsuko is either an unknown dragon or its your middle name. Strangely, it sounds pretty simr to Miss Saoris and the names of the heroes, from my research. Atsuko, hmm, Atsuko. Lady Thyra, could you repeat the names of the heroes once again. The names of Saoris students sounded pretty normal to me, since I was used to how Japanese words and names sounded. However, to Eine, Thyra, and Maverina, they sounded pretty out of ce. The European sound of most names in Artorias and the nearby humannds would have made me stand out like Saori were it not for my first name Hestia. So, Maverina figured it all out herself. Haaaa, yeah, I guess theres no need to hide it anymore. I slumped into my sofa. If she is that convinced, denying it when I dont have a good excuse ready would just make me more suspicious. As I thought. My deduction was correct, hohoho! Which means that y You asked for my full name, right? Its Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, the youngest daughter of Emperor Eltharion and Sixth Empress Melloxtressa. I am an otherworlder who was reincarnated in Peolynca as a dragon whelp. I became one-year-old this year. Maverina was petrified, looking at me with two lifeless eyes, as if somebody had taken her soul away and frozen her in ce. When Thyra shook her shoulder, Maverina did not respond, only rebooting her mind after a few moments or so. I APOLOGIZE! She jumped on the ground and kowtowed. May Goddess Plesia has mercy on my soul for following the rules, BUT I APOLOGIZE FOR PUTTING YOU IN SUCH AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION, LADY HESTIA! I wasnt the sort of person who very much enjoyed people bowing before me. Sure, I loved admiration, but looking at somebody on all fours begging for forgiveness was an embarrassing feeling. Dammit, stand up, please! I said with a warm face. After calming her down, I exined how I felt about everything, which included the fine I got from mages guild during the day I wanted to join them. I personally wasnt very angry at the ruling itself. Lets be honest, rules were made to avoid past mistakes and disasters, and I could imagine how the new custom spells must be registered and documented rule was created. What I was annoyed about was the huge fine we had to pay. We werent rich, and it was a pretty huge hit to our finances. If we hadnt gotten that deal with the Sarlenziapany going, we probably would have had to work a lot of Quests to even get the concert up and going. Or, even worse, take out a loan! Maverina was a stickler for rules. As such, she didnt apologize for fining me in general, but did apologize for acting so smug when she did so. Since she had a feeling I was that red dragon in Cedaraille, she admitted to wanting to put me in a situation where I would owe the mages guild. Since Aleistunum hadnt had a chance to gain any new information about dragons in a long time, Maverina thought she could make a breakthrough if she could study the innate magical potential of a dragon more. I would be a good candidate, for example. I dunno why she didnt just ask me upfront, but I guess thats how nobles handled stuff. Too bad she didnt know my actual identity and that I was under the protection of the king. With all of that behind us, I asked a now calm Maverina why she had asked about my [Space-Time Magic] level. That is because if you had [Space-Time Magic Lv. 10], you would have gotten the spell [Spatial Portal]. From level six onwards, these were the spell I would receive if I leveled up [Space-Time Magic] [Spatial Rend] for level seven, [Time Control: eleration] for eight, [Time Control: Deceleration] for nine, and, finally, [Spatial Portal] for level ten. There was no advanced version. All of this information came from the books left behind by Istari, from when he was still a mortal. A portal, huh? Damn. It would be enticing, but that amount of SP 2000 SP to upgrade my [Space-Time Magic] to level seven. It would be obscene even if I had over 10k SP to spend. The reason I wouldnt be doing that is that I could obtain new skills from the mutation system. [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] and [Infernal Hellde] were two Jobs Ive gotten through my draconic racial skills that Ive mastered. Each Job allowed me to unlock two new racial abilities called mutations which I could buy to improve my existing skills; however, each mutation cost 1500 skill points. I havent even bought the mutations I unlocked from [Infernal Hellde] yet, and who knows how many unique skills I could buy in the future. As such, I had to be conservative with my SP. If its a skill that I can train up by using it often enough, then it would be a waste of SP to upgrade it if the situation isnt an emergency. It might be greedy of me, but I think I deserved to be greedier now that I wasnt fighting alone and inside a ce like the Belzac forest anymore. If you had [Spatial Portal], you would be able to teleport Lady Eine from one ce to the other. You could work as adventurers one day and be back in the city on the next, Maverina exined her thoughts. Now that Maverina mentioned a portal, I couldnt help but wonder if I could use the [Room] runes to do something simr? Since they were all connected to each other, I could theoretically ess the same subspace as the one inside the RV with one of the runes. The unfortunate part was that we couldnt test it out yet, since I only had one rune on me, and to open up the subspace a pair was needed. I could use this rune and open the subspace anyways, even without a pair since I was the original caster of the spell, but I would like to test this theory out in a safer environment with a fourth rune first. Also if those three were inside the subspace when I used the rune I dont want to identally cause any potentialplications. What if I could somehow solve this problem? Would you be able to give Eine permission then? I offered. Some portal to help Einee from the fields to the academy. If I can do that, could you give Eine permission to potentiallyete to her sses? If you could do that without [Spatial Portal], you would earn awards for such a discovery, Lady Hestia. You would also be desired greatly by certain individuals due to the sheer utility of that ability. Due to how extremely rare void-touched are, little to no progress can be made studying [Space-Time Magic], you see. However, although Maverin was excited, she still let out a sigh with a sad frown. However I apologize, buting toote too often is still not a good thing, Lady Hestia. Even if you are creating a magical revolution, I cant be that flexible, Im sorry. Dammit, Maverina,e on! Why are you being so difficult! As I was at my wits end, Thyra suddenly interjected with a lifeline. Then, how about a deal? A deal? Maverina and I looked at Thyra. Yes. Lady Maverina, didn''t you say that the university had to let go of their master tier fire professor? Since he had to return home? Well, the academy hasnt found any prospective fire mage professors due to our strict background checks yet. Why not have Lady Hestia be the professor of both institutions and allow Eine toe just a bitter to sses? Maverina opened her mouth, ted at the sound of that idea. Oooh, that would be marvelous! God Kargryxmor wasnt known as the strongest fire dragon in history for nothing. I have seen her custom spells and they were not only unique but also quite powerful! Lady Hestia, what do you say? I would be Absolutely not! Ive said it already, I wont dabble in Shiternos shit! I shouted, and made an X sign with my arms, showing them the sheer disgust I felt for this idea. B-But why?! This would be something Lady Maverina could agree on. And, also, Shiterno?! Lady Hestia, you shouldnt be so foul-mouthed when speaking about an Origin God, Thyra argued but I was vehemently against it. Please, let me exin. If I may, Hestia? Growling a bit, I permitted Eine to tell Thyra and Maverina my history with Shiterno and why I disliked him. Sure, he gave me a bunch of new cool skills, but the fact he made me endanger Saoris, Tasiannas, Master Kushs and the other saurians lives with my rampage was something I would never forgive him for. I didnt care what the stigma surrounding fire mages was, I just didnt want to help Danterno out. Ooooh, so that is the story behind your [Divine Inferno] title. I had thought that, since you were blessed by God Danterno, you would not only be an amazing fire mage but also someone the God of Fire respects. You were an amazing professor candidate in my mind. Thyra looked apologetic, realizing she opened up a terrible memory. However, Maverina still was insistent on it. Lady Hestia, while I do understand why you do not care about God Danterno, this isnt a church. We do not expect you to preach to them about the values of the church of Danterno. Not at all, I swear on my honor as the mages guild master. However, what we are asking is that you teach these students how to improve and control their fire spells. What Thyra and Maverina wanted out of this professor candidate was somebody sane and not zealous. Due to what happened with Keith and the general stigma surrounding fire mages, the academy and university had to tighten their requirements and background checks on potential candidates. The university, being more prestigious as an institution of learning instead of an institution devoted to teaching nobles how to be nobles andmoners how to be upstanding citizens like the royal academy, didnt have any problem hiring more people. With Maverinas connections, they could hire professors from all over the empire. However, the academy had been having trouble finding people for their position. Since fire magic was an extremely powerful war-focused element, Artorias wanted to nurture and train a certain number of fire mages, especially those within the nobility. However, those who were qualified to teach already had jobs or were busy with something else, like their fief. Without a professor, the fire mages at the academy have sent loads ofints at Thyra for their slow learning pace as they had to self-study and practice alone. [Fluid Cast] is the most important meta magic for us mages, since it allows us to create custom spells and control our spells better. These students, from what Ive heard, have been having trouble conserving mana when using [Fluid Cast] on their spells, and they seem to have hit a teau at leveling their [Fire Magic] up. Without proper mastery, spells will fizzle and fail, Thyra exined. I myself am a fire mage and I could teach them, but as I only recently became the principal, I am swamped in work. In addition, the new sses that I must organize take up too much time. You say you are swamped in work, but my schedule isnt much better, Lady Thyra. I had my concert practice and I also wanted to go on a tour soon and perform more to gain more followers. I had my own magical practice to do, I needed to be more familiar with the spear, and I had to train my draconic abilities, and that was on top of adventurer work. I didnt have the time to train people outside of Aurora. Yes, but I am not expecting you to be a permanent professor, Lady Hestia. We just need you here for some time until we can hire a new professor using Lady Maverinas connections. Nodding to Thyras plea, Maverina also added bait on top of it. How about this. If you ept this position, I can not only allow Eine the privilege ofingte to sses but I will also call my contacts to create for your whole party battle-ready catalysts. I will assure you, they will of the highest We already got some, I answered, interrupting her. Huh? The imperial alchemist, Sir Krymdar. Saori and I gave him the parts of two B rank monsters and he was able to create some seriously good catalysts with them. Here, for example. I took out my catalyst from my storage and showed it off. Besides, even if you two call me a fire mage, I seriously only have two fire spells after what Shiterno did to me. [Ignite] and my personal custom spell, [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] wouldnt count, I think. They would, without a doubt, Maverina assured me. At the very least, you should have experience with fire magic, right? You could always learn more custom fire spells if you needed to. It should be a cinch, right? Hmm, she is right which reminds me! Lady Thyra, do you have a book about the System spells associated with [Inferno Magic]? She went over to her bookshelf and took a book out to hand it over to me. Yes, I do. What do you wish to do with it? Something that I have wanted to do for a while now but forgot. I flipped over to the page with the associated spell and went out to the balcony of the office. There, I began my chant. Observe, for the skys lightes from the mes of life. The burning energy it spreads to ournd is a gift from the gods. So in his name, I ask of you, oh pure me, turn my enemies into ash! Scorching Sun! Custom Spell gained: [Scorching Sun] A nostalgic feeling surged through my right arm as the mana I poured into the red magic circle began to form a small ball of fireIn less than five seconds, it grew to the size of a boulder. However, the mana Id invested in the spell hadnt been used up just yet, as the inferno ball grew and grew, finally towering over people like the tallest trees in the Redwood National Park in California. Good to have you back, my old friend. System spells, in general, were easier to cast than custom spells due to the fact that System spells were supported by the Divine System. You didnt need to remember the chant of a System spell as the System would stream the circle and chant into your head, while for a custom spell, a mage had to do everything. The magic circle, the chant, and the ability to control it. However, that didnt mean you couldnt learn certain System spells as custom spells. It was something Master Kush exined to me to brighten my mood after I lost my fire and inferno spells. Technically, I had no need for them anymore since I could recreate something simr with [Pyrokinesis], but [Scorching Sun] was one of my favorite spells to use. Not just cause it had sun in its name, but cause of how devastating it was. To demonstrate my control over it, I had the ball of fire twirling on my finger like a basketball without setting anything on fire. Satisfied with the results, I used the magic circle to release the mana inside the fire ball. As I used [Dy Cast], the spell never really activated so I could cancel it easily without having to throw it away. See, I told you so, Lady Hestia. You are a qualified fire mage. Thyra noted, showing a wry smile at my sudden disy. However, could you not have warned me? I can hear my students and professors panicking. I turned around and twitched my ear, suddenly aware of the panicked voices of the people whod seen my [Scorching Sun]. Sorry. Its fine. She sighed. As I settled down back on the sofa, I quickly apologized to Eine as I couldnt help her out. I just didnt have the time to teach people. Its fine, Lady Hestia. I promised my father to attend the academy, so Ill have to sit the concert tour out, Im sorry. As Eine and I were about to excuse ourselves, Maverina stopped us once again. She was really stubborn! Lady Hestia, I can offer to enchant your catalyst if you ept the offer. For free. As I looked at her with some confusion, she borated on it. Enchanting is simr to runecrafting as it grants active and passive abilities, but the difference is that enchantments can only be performed on objects with high mana conductivity, like magical ore, magical paper, or mana threads. Runecrafting, on the other hand, cannot be applied to mana threads or catalysts since they arent earth-rted. For example? I asked what enchantments could do. Well, lets take your catalyst as an example. I could imagine abilities to help you control the temperature, further increase your spell damage, help you cast more spells over your [Multi-Cast] limit, and so on. Runesmithing is the art of controlling mana to strengthen and better something while enchanting is the art of weaving mana into crazy and fantastical effects. Fantastical, huh? I contemted the idea, since it wouldnt be wise to reject something this amazing, if its for free. Which also made me remember something Ipletely forgot. Eine, didnt you have [Enchanting Lv. 4] in your profile? Oh, I do. What is that surprise supposed to mean?! I mean, yes, I do. I learned it from my mother, but, well, I sort of forgot about it after I joined up with Aurora and met Master Grimnir. I mean, I enjoy artificer work more than enchanting, and with Master Grimnir working me to the bone, I really havent had the time nor the enthusiasm to relearn enchanting. Considering the projects Grimnir wanted to do with Eine, it might be better for her to concentrate on that for now. Power armors and guns are just a few of the things Grimnir is dreaming of, and, without Eine, he wouldnt be able to fulfill this ambition of his. I continued contemting on the subject. It was really enticing but, looking at my schedule once again, I just couldnt find the time to do it. Saori, being a school teacher, probably knew how hard it is to be a teacher with all the preparations she had to do for her sses. I didnt have that time, Im not a workaholic. Even if it is to help prevent more people like Macklemor, I had no time. Sometimes it was best to decline a job offer instead of delivering a subpar show. I ryed this to Maverina, who finally gave up on offering me the professor position. If this offer wasnt enough to make me interested enough to find another excuse, then I couldnt be persuaded with other means. However, we will still issue a request for enchantments, if possible. We will pay of course, I requested from her. Also, would it be possible for you to acquire some Evida Desert Cactus Water? Of the highest quality? Thest one was for Farrons elixir. She showed me a wry smile but still epted my offer. Of course, since you are members of the mages guild, you have every right to use the guilds resources for a price. Please,e to the guild with your catalysts and I will have everything sorted, Princess Hestia! And, about the cactus water; that will be harder to get, since it is extremely expensive. If you have the funds, I can acquire it for you, but please be prepared when youe to the guild. And with that, I left the academy, leaving Eine to join her ss. Since our initial n to gain permission didnt work, it meant that I had to create that teleportation method somehow with [Room]. For that, I had to wait for Grimnir and the others to return. For some reason, instead of arriving that same day, like I expected, they didnt make it back until the next day. Once they were back, I gave all of Aurora a general overview of what happened at the discussion the king had with Muraina and what our future ns will be. That is a good n, Hestia. Good work. If we can help Artorias form an alliance with the dwarves, elves, and dragonewts, we will at the very least have allies for our future battle with the demonkin princes. However, if possible, I would like to visit and get to know the demonkins before then, Saori stated with a serious face. I agree. Krymdar''s words did make me curious why he mentioned how demonkins werent our enemies despite what Id told him. He rified that the ones who are causing trouble in Artorias and in the Empire were the problem. Aurena didnt have a good rtionship with the demonkins thanks to her followers, but that didnt mean every single one of them needed to be our enemy. It was worth the visit, I think. Besides, since its Saoris dream to travel throughout Peolynca, we will have to visit the demonkin kingdom one way or another, but I personally wanted it to be a peaceful visit. I also wanted to ask Grimnir about the [Room] rune sooner rather thanter, but first, we had to switch our Jobs and get our Quest rewards. C rank, here Ie! A note from AbyssRaven Remember everybody, go back to school if you aren''t a giant dragon who can shift around in space and breathe fire. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(22) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 221: Rank C Promotion. Chapter 221: Rank C Promotion. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Instant Heat Ignition], [Inferno Coating] gained. 7950 SP remaining Mutation acquired. Merging [Instant Heat Ignition], [Inferno Coating] into unique racial skill [Hellde Dragon] Congrattions, you have earned enough rank points to take on an advancement trial for rank C. The test is to show the guild that your abilities are genuine, where you will face a registered examiner of an appropriate rank in this case, C rank hunters. That was the first thing our group heard after we handed in the two B rank Quests we had done for Muraina. The mary rewards were impressive, but what our group wanted was the rank up points. Apparently, this exam was included as a way to weed out adventurers unworthy of advancing beyond D rank. The official reason for this rule was to give the guild a way to test the adventurers abilities before advancing, since higher ranked Quests were naturally more difficult. Since the mercenary and hunters guilds needed to maintain the trust of their clients, the guilds had to be sure their members would be up for the task. Too many failed Quests would be uneptable. But from what Muraina told Eine and me on our way back to Griffonpeak, it was to stop the rich and influential from advancing up the guild through their resources and connections rather than their proficiency and reliability. Aristocrats and rich merchant children were known to hire people to help themplete Quests, and, while cooperation was normally something the guilds encouraged, it could be a problem if not managed. This was why there were these exams. We epted the exams, of course, and it seemed Muraina had already prepared everything in advance once she heard Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir made it back to Griffonpeak. Hunters trusted by a local branch were allowed to register themselves as potential examiners. For every exam they finish, they would be allowed to request suitablepensation, usually money. Otherwise, they may have the guild acquire a certain item for them if it didnt exceed the examiner''s pay. A give-and-take rtionship. I shall be your examiner,dies! A well-built man in histe twenties appeared before us and stated that with full confidence. We asked where the other two examiners were, but he answered he would be enough. Normally, only a single examiner would be needed if the guild wanted to test an aspiring D rank party. Experienced C rankers were people who could go toe-to-toe against orcs and young garms, and would be able to y trolls with their party. Comparing the scars on his face and hardened biceps to my rather slim build would probably make spectators worry for me. Well, the issue was? They would be only looking at the cover. The rules are simple. Impress me and dont try to get yourself hurt too much, kid. On the training ground behind the guild, the same man stood in front of me with his sword drawn, holding it leisurely. On the other hand, all I had was my catalyst. Okay, so lets begi WAAHHHH! And the fight ended in less than two seconds, since I dashed in front of him before he could react. Swiping his sword hand to the side, I tripped one of his legs and put some pressure on his chest, pushing him effortlessly onto the ground before snapping my finger to ignite a fire. Holding the me in my hand, I crouched down and asked him, Want to give up? U-Uh, I-I Yeah, congrats After hearing that, I grinned and helped him back up before showing a thumbs up at the others. Good work, Hestia! Eine pped with an ted face. On the other hand, Grimnir looked grim, shaking his head. Poor fool. Needless to say, Grimnirs words were like an omen for the poor guy. When it was Saoris turn, the man tensed up, looking as if he wasnt fooling around anymore. Saoris more mature face and professional outfit intimidated him immediately. When Saoris exam began, the man attempted to close the distance between them, but, just like with mine, Saoris exam ended in less than two seconds. Imitating the same moves I used, she ended her trial in the same exact way, even copying what I said while holding a ck spark between her fingers! Want to give up? Saori, the poor guy At this point, I had the feeling we were just bullying him, but I didnt expect what Tasainna would do with him. Agreeing to test Tasianna, too, since hed promised the Guild Master that he would be enough, he couldnt back down. I had the feeling Muraina was bullying this guy as well. When our examiner and Tasianna faced each other, the man was sweating at this point, tensed to the point it looked like he gained a few more wrinkles. Tasianna gave the poor guy a bow a moment before the air around her started to plummet in temperature. A magic circle appeared behind her, summoning a giant [Ice Spike]. Using her [Cryomancy], the giant spike slowly inched towards his face, stopping right before the poor examiner, where Tasianna pressured him with, Want to give up? Mister? After a few seconds of his silence, another adventurer to the side checked on him, informing us that he had frozen in ce out of stress and fear. Did we just give this guy a trauma? H-Holy shit, I didnt think Saori and her crew would be this strong. Damn, Brandon should have listened to us when we warned him theyd just handed in two B ranked urgent Quests. And he talked so smack about showing those girls what real adventurers are. Jeez, and I heard Hestia and Saori were mages, too. Hmm, maybe we attracted too much attention. Whatever. Anyways, with that misceneous quest done, we returned to the receptionist desk where Saori, Tasianna, and I were promoted to C rank. Woohoo. After that, we also took the time to use the guilds free Job change privilege. For every rank we advance in the guild, we get a free Job change. Weekly Job Change Limit: 3/3 Previous Jobs: [Caster], [Mage], [Fighter], [Cleric], [Brawler], [Spearman], [Aggravator], [Taunter], [Frencer], [Earth Mage], [Wind Mage], [Scale-Dust User], [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver], [Hellde] Main Job: [Infernal Hellde] Avable Jobs [Adventurer] [Spearwielder] [Pyromancer] [Terra Sorcerer] [Aeromancer] [Storm Sorcerer] [Lava Mage] [Lightning Mage] [Holy Mage] [Space-Time Mage] [Magus] [Healer] [Priestess] [Shrine Maiden] [Synergist] [Warrior Priestess] [Mage Guild Initiate] [Toxic der] [Pugilist] [Ravager] [Flying Fighter] [Bard] [Scout] [Worker] [Academic] [Noble] [White Pyromancer] [Corrosive Pyromancer] [Usurper] [Champion of Aurena] [Crimson Saintess] [Idol] Hmm, lets see whats new since thest time I checked my list in detail. The new Jobs include [Adventurer], [Spearwielder], [Terra Sorcerer], [Storm Sorcerer], [Lava Mage], [Lightning Mage], [Mage Guild Initiate], [Toxic der], [Pugilist], and [Flying Fighter]. The upgraded versions for [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver] and [Infernal Hellde] arent there yet. I thought leveling [Infernal Hellde] would do the trick, but it doesnt look like it. Do I have to level [White Pyromancer] and [Corrosive Pyromancer], too? Well, I would have to do them eventually anyways. There was still arge backlog of Jobs that I still had to take on, and each of them would not only increase my stats but also increase the proficiency of my skills, potentially leveling them up. The issue was there were a lot, and I could only change Jobs three times per week. There was also the additional problem that our party didnt have a [Crystal of the Divine System] of our own. We had to return to the city each time wed finished leveling our current Main Jobs, which wasted time, and the more advanced Jobs required more experience for each level and also had a higher level cap. Without tough enemies, it would be impossible to level them up in a single week. Hmmm, Hestia? What is wrong? Saori called out to me, wondering why I was frowning. Oh, nothing much. I was just thinking how, since we will be touring soon, that it would be nice to have a crystal in the RV so we dont have to return to a city or town every time. Having listened to us speaking, Eine interjected herself into the discussion while shaking her hand. No, no, dont say something silly like that, Hestia. Dont you remember how much you need to pay to borrow them from somebody? The monthly fee to keep it with us is far too much for us to afford. We need that money for other stuff, like the enchantments for our catalysts and Sir Farrons medicine. Well, there goes that idea out of the window. I forgot borrowing them is already a huge hassle since only thergest guilds can afford the deposit and rental fees. Noticing my sigh, the foxian receptionist smiled and attempted to cheer me up with a tip, If buying or borrowing a crystal is too difficult, there is always the option of gaining the materials to make one, Lady Priestess. Ah, right, there was that option, Grimnir eximed. But, isnt that a bit too mischievous of an idea,ss? Dungeon destruction Quests are extremely rare since the adventurer guilds wish to control them. Even then, those Quests are usually prettypetitive, dangerously so. Hmm, you know about it, Grimnir? I asked. Yeah, but Ive never experienced one myself. Think of it as you braving a mostly unknown dungeon without any prior information to destroy the dungeon core. The issue is that most of the time, the guilds wish to monopolize the dungeon instead of destroying, so dungeon conquering Quests are moremon. I still remembered that [Crystals of the Divine System] were made using the shards of drained dungeon cores through alchemy. These crystals were so hard to acquire for the reason Grimnir had just mentioned. Why would you want to destroy a dungeon, a moneymaker, just to create one single, mostly utility-based, crystal? Aside from that, you also had to be careful of how you destroyed the dungeon cores. If they were shattered without first being properly drained, they would explode like nukes, leaving some devastating fallout behind. It was a heavenly taboo, quite literally. The adventurer guilds and the gods; not good options for people to make enemies with. Maybe there will be an opportunity in the future, but for now, lets concentrate on something more important. My Jobs, for example. Job: White Pyromancer Requirements: [White mes] Acquisition Benefits: Mana increase, Intelligence increase, Agility Increase, [Holy Magic] proficiency, [White me] proficiency Main Job Benefits: [mes of Purification] Huh? Only one benefit? Mana Eyes. mes of Purification A skill that enhances the white mes of the sky, enabling it to purify even the vilest of corruptions and viruses. Enables the [White mes] to heal abnormal status effects above the Major stage. The strength of the [mes of Purification] is determined by the users own knowledge of the ailment and the level of [Corrosive Fire], for rejuvenation and dposition are but two sides of a single coin Hmm?! What is this?! Was this the first skill that was affected by the level of another skill? Technically speaking, it was, though you could make the argument that the [X Amp] and [X Magic Efficiency] skills only functioned as support for their respective elemental magic skill. However, [mes of Purification] directly required another skill to be leveled up to function better. But what interests me the most is this point vilest of corruptions and viruses. Those words reminded me of Amadeus Chezaic the eldest son of House Chezaic, who not only had albinism but also a gic disease that hindered the healthy growth of his mana paths, a severe detriment to him since he was born with innate mana potential worthy of a noble. With how his mana paths would burst open, damaging his body, whenever he became excited or strained himself, it was a bane to his ability to live a proper life. Theodore somehow managed to help him using an elixir made with some of my blood to alleviate some of the symptoms, but since he was deported to the church in Aureolis after the Davison incident, I have no idea how hes doing. Hopefully well. However, after finding out that my healing spells werent enough to help him, Ive been wanting to gain a spell or ability which allows me to heal things like birth defects. Aurena isn''t called the Goddess of Miracle without a reason. With [Miraculous Grace] through [The Light] and now this, it seemed my progress as a healer would soon continue. Jeez, Shiterno, actually, I should probably call him Danterno this one time. This is a pretty nice gift. Hmm, but what about [Corrosive Pyromancer] then? Job: Corrosive Pyromancer Requirements: [Corrosive Fire] Acquisition Benefits: Mana increase, Vitality increase, Wisdom Increase, [Earth Magic] proficiency, [Corrosive Fire] proficiency Main Job Benefits: [Virulent Corrosion] Mana Eyes. Virulent Corrosion Grants [Corrosive Fire] a piercing attribute towards abnormal status resistances, granting the mes the characteristic to ignore status resistances against its toxic attribute. This toxin will have a lowered effectiveness as such. The effectiveness of the pierce attribute is determined by [Corrosive Fire]s level. Also allows the toxin of [Corrosive Fire] to spread at the wish of the user It was fitting, no? Only one potential mutation skill from each of the two non-unique [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] skills and both were focused on improving those individual traits. It was simr to [Fire Abnormal Effect: Dread] and [Inferno Coating] from myst two draconic Jobs. They improved the effects of my fire in some way. While [mes of Purification] made sure that I could cure everybody if I identally poisoned somebody with my venom, [Virulent Corrosion] enabled me to infect anybody with it, even if they had [Poison Resistance Lv. 10]. Honestly, am I turning into a blight or gue princess or something? Taking that, definitely. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [White Pyromancer] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change White Pyromancer Level: 0/15 Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [White mes Lv. 3] evolved into [White mes Lv. 4] Now, why did I do that? After all, until I finish this portal system to help Eine get out of school, our party will have some trouble touring. Leveling weaker Jobs would be better since I could just go out of the city for an hour or so and hunt some wolves or goblins. Still, I wanted this Job now, since Eine and Tasianna still needed to level up their abnormal status resistances. With [mes of Purification], I wouldnt have to worry about identally infecting them with something I couldnt cure. Also, you were allowed to change your Main Job to a previously purchased one for free, so its whatever. After me, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir took their new Jobs before finally time came for Saori to get hers. While looking over her options, Saori began frowning. When I asked her what was wrong, she sighed and told me, It would be better if I just showed you it. Here, and showed me her Jobs. Weekly Job Change Limit: 3/3 Previous Jobs: Scout, Rogue, Caster, Fighter, Dagger Fighter, Mage, Dark Mage, Frencer, Brawler, Ravager, Academic, Worker, Cook, Chef, Ranger, Tamer, Shadow Rogue, Shadow Warrior Main Job: [Howling Lightning] Avable Jobs [Adventurer] [Space-Time Mage] [Magus] [Mage Guild Initiate] [Warrior] [Duelist] [Pugilist] [Bloodthirster] [Spy] [Executioner] [Hunter] [Shadow Ranger] [dedancer] [Acrobat] [Monster Master] [Wolf Tamer] [Slime Tamer] [Trader] [Restaurateur] [Teacher] [Scribe] [Shadow Alpha] [Blood Shadow] [Shadow Assassin] [Stygian Thunder] [Grim Herald] Jeez, Saori, why do your Jobs always sound so edgy and brutal! Damn, its metal. Each of the Job options listed after [Scribe] were simr to mine, revolving around Saoris unique skills and titles. [Shadow Alpha] came from her being [Belzacs Sessor] and having the [Shadow pack] skill, [Blood Shadow] came from [Stygian des], [Shadow Armament] created [Shadow Assassin], andstly, [Stygian Thunder] was the evolved version of [Howling Lightning] and came from [Stygian Voltage]. However, what made Saori worried was one of her newest Jobs [Grim Herald]. It was not there back when I was in Firwood or Cedaraille. This is the first time Ive seen it in my avable list, she recalled. I wonder what caused it to appear? I have not gotten a new skill or anything like that. Maybe it has something to do with your title? You know which one, I suggested, staying vague due to being in public. Then why is it only showing up now? Was it because I leveled [Howling Lightning] up? The description does not give any further information, outside that it improved all my unique skills, she contemted but ended up shruging after a few seconds. Whatever. Not important for now, I will think about it another time. Hmm, I will take [Monster Master] for now. With our new Main Jobs selected, we decided to take a look at the Quest board. Since Griffonpeak had a dungeon, maybe epting some Quests there would be nice for some levels, although we wouldnt be going in deeply. As we walked over to the board to take a look, however, the guilds front door suddenly opened up with a loud thud, as if somebody kicked it and mmed it open. Argh, shit. Here theye, again. Dammit, why couldnt they have just died in their Quest? Not like it matters with that manablood. I didnt see him go with the four others. With all themotion, it naturally attracted our attention, and when we did, our mood just turned extremely sour. Yo, bottom feeders, were back. Hope you didnt miss us too much after leaving for another glorious Quest; after all, who could forget about our leaders glorious magnificence? Four men, alternatively in full leather or metal armor with scales attached to them, barged into the guild, acting and showing off as if they were the greatest pop stars in the world. Their pompousness surely tried to persuade me to think so. Their behavior really reminded me of the four ruffians who tried to kill Uno and the other garms for a stupid quest. Actually, wait. These were the same exact bastards. What are you fuckers looking at, huh? You want me to show you where your ce is, huh? Hey, Agram, how about youse stop that for now. Boss and Jonathan areing in. Cant rile the people up to cause a fuss. Get youself in trouble with the guild master, again, two of those idiots discussed. The former was loud and rambunctious while thetter seemed to be calmer but showed a rather punchable smirk as he looked at the other adventurers. Huh?! Jonathan?! However, what surprised us the most was the name thetter man suddenly uttered. Jonathan, that was the name of Eines brother. Quiet. Get in your position. Gotta greet the boss correctly. As if theyd rehearsed this multiple times until perfect, all four straightened their posture, ced their feet together, and moved their hands to their back. We greet the Goddesss proud new champion! Lord Charleslyt! With that announcement, two white magic circles appeared at the top of the door, casting the [Light] spell to illuminate not only the four adventurers below them but also everything else in the vicinity. It reminded me of my initial attempts to create a spotlight. Under this light, two men in full-ted silver armor walked through the door. The difference in quality of armor between the two, however, was quite drastic, it must be said. The man in the front, hailed as this boss, was wearing armor fully engraved with golden attachments. It was stylized to look imposing with its wing-like pauldrons and eagle-head gauntlets, but it still retained that holy knight appearance. Behind him, the silver armor he was wearing was less decorated and looked more practical and less fantasy like the former. It reminded me of the knights Marquess Sirius had around him, as they looked more like medieval knights with their simple armor design and tabards. This young mans armor looked simr to them, only missing the tabard and crest. With a sword on his hip, a wide kite shield on his left arm, and his helmet under his right, he walked into the guild with the confidence and strut of an I am the best attitude. With the wide smile a superhero would wear, he brushed his light green hair back before ordering everybody to walk over to the reception. He pulled out a piece of parchment from his belt and handed it to the receptionist, speaking sweet words as he did so, acting courteous and flirtatious. After it was done, he received a pouch of money and handed it to the leader of the four idiots before moving to the Quest board And that is where we first met face-to-face. Ooh, hold on. Crimson hair, horns, predatory eyes, scales, and a tail? My, my, excuse me for not noticing you earlier, Lady Hestia. As if he was plenty used to it, he bowed slightly and held his hand forward, gesturing to me for a kiss on my hand. But the problem was that I wasnt here as a princess ordy, I was currently outside frolicking as a normal girl. I might have given him my hand if we were at an official event, but right now, all I could see was somebody making the mood awkward. A-Ahem, I apologize for making you ufortable, My Lady. This Charleslyt has sinned against our Kingdoms honored guest. May I receive your forgiveness? I was bbergasted, I had no idea how to handle this guy right now, so I said whatever I could to dispel this situation. Not like there is a need to forgive anything. Please, you dont need to act like that, uhm Charleslyt. Charleslyt Louis Equevanna, second son of Duke Equevanna, but for today, I am only the adventurer Charleslyt. Even after my cold reception, this guy did not drop his politeness. I also attended the royal ball, but I sadly did not have the opportunity to speak with you. My father asked me not to approach you for some reason, but I have no idea why. Please, forgive me. I would have been honored if I had the chance to dance with you. From what I heard from King Drangleic, outside of certain people like Farron, Eine, and Muraina, he informed me how he had to tell my secret to his seven dukes and that they were allowed to reveal my secrets to their heirs. From what Eine had told me before, Charleslyt was not the Equevanna heir, rather, it was his elder brother. Meaning, he probably doesnt know much outside of what happened at the ball. I also attended your musical performance, and I must say, it was brilliant. I even found the light you created fascinating, so I imitated it with the [Light] at the entrance, haha, heughed. I also see your dancepanion during the second song here. My Ladies, it was a joy to listen to you sing and watch you dance, he looked and mentioned Tasianna, reminding me of the duet I had with her at the concert. Oh, hes pretty cool. Is he a fan? As if my mood improved, my neutral smile slightly curved up, acting a bit warmer. Oh, is that true? Well, thank you very much, Lord Charleslyt. I curtsied. I had to agree with Eine now, he really was a smooth talker. But that moment ended pretty quickly when I suddenly noticed the res the four idiots gave. They werent aimed at me, but at Saori and Grimnir. Hmm? Charleslyt looked confused when I frowned, following my eyes to hispanions, which led him to Saoris. Is something the matter? Do you four know this fine woman? We They wanted to reply but they were quickly interrupted by Saori herself. No, I apologize if I acted rudely, My Lord. We do not know each other, but they were leering at me a bit too much, making me ufortable, she answered. Oh, is that so? Charleslyt looked surprised, quickly turning around to his party members. Now, my friends, as my fine knights and party members, we should make sure not to cause the fairer sex so many issues, for we are gentlemen. As a champion candidate for the merciful Goddess, I must make sure to conduct myself properly. Going from ring, to surprised, and finally to a wide, proper smile, the man acting as the leader was very capable of switching his expressions up. Ah, you are too right, Boss. Haha, ourmoner background showed itself, and for that, we apologize. Madam, we apologize. Without anyints, all four bowed in apology. As should I, I apologize to you four finedies for our rude behaviors. Charleslyt bowed. Now, as I can see, you four are all adventurers, right? Are you here for the Quests? As I understood what Saori was doing, I shook my head as a response. No, no, we have already finished our business here. We werent interested in any of the Quests on the board, since most of them will take too long for us to do. I wish you luck, Lord Charleslyt. It was a pleasure to meet you, may the Goddess bless your path with light. Haha, the pleasure was mine. Our Kingdom will benefit greatly if you can put a good word to Loatryx for us, Lady Hestia. May the Goddess banish the shadows away from your beauty. And with that, our two parties passed each other. It didnt go unnoticed to me that the young man in the very back had put his helmet on his head the moment he noticed us. The blond hair simr to his mother, Arcaliess Marianne Helvas, was a dead giveaway it was Jonathan. Once we were outside, I spoke with Saori, Was it really okay not to confront them about it? It would have been bothersome, Hestia. In that situation, it would have just been better to give up on it and let it pass, Saori replied with a sigh. Also, what about you? Your attitude made a sudden 180, huh? Oh, jeez, give me a break. He was a fan, and as an idol, I should be polite to him. Although, I did find his behavior a bit over the top. He was a bit too polite and his entrance was just filled with the gusto of a proud noble. Ah, whatever, hopefully, I wont have to meet that flirt again. After letting out a deep sigh, I turned towards Eine, who was beingforted by Tasianna at this moment. Eine? How are you? Im fine. That was Brother, right? I nodded. Haaaaa, not even a greeting. Did he really have to hide his face from me with that helmet? A frown formed on Eines face, clutching her hands in frustration. Dammit, Brother never acted that way to me beforest month. I knew he was avoiding me at the academy and at home, but it seemed like he isnt even acknowledging my existence Hmm, but at the very least, we know thed is safe, right? Grimnir interjected himself, stroking his beard as he tried tofort his apprentice. The armor he wore is new, it hasnt been used yet. Not only that, but it seemed it was made with some proper cksmithing techniques, probably made in the Groushia duchy. Those four fucktards also werent treating him too badly, so it doesnt seem like hes a pack mule or something. [True. You want to know what the boy was feeling, dear?] KleaHatma added, making her ability to feel emotions known again. Eine nodded to her offer after thinking about it for a few seconds. [Regret. Envy. Jealousy. Obvious enough since we made that clear before, but his regret really intensified when he saw you, dear. I could feel some tion, happiness, to see you, but it was drowned out when he put that helmet on. Take this information as you will.] Tasianna ced her hand on Eines shoulder, shaking her a bit. Dont worry about Jonathan, Eine. Dont forget your fathers words, the two of you changed positions. I am sure he is very much aware of you, but he cant show it yet. Yeah, youre right. Eine ced a hand on her forehead, sighing deeply with closed eyes. She then clutched her whipsword tightly, and then nodded. Alright, thank you, everybody. I know I act too much like a child, and that I should worry less, so thank you very much for being patient. Seeing her warm smile, I was d that Eine was slowly strengthening her will. Good! I pped before my smile disappeared. Okay, lets take care of some rats, everybody. Our group then rushed forward, dodging people as we traversed through the crowd of the middle district until we found an alleyway. Darting into it, Saori d us all in her [Shadow Armament] and used [Shadow Dash] to transport us into the shadow world. [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] After a few moments inside the shadow realm, Saori began pointing out footsteps. They werent exactly clear to us yet, but the moment three men showed themselves in the alleyway, looking around frantically to find us, Saori pushed us all out of the shadow. What?! Arck! Grimnir grabbed the first, disarming him before smashing him onto the ground. Shit! Ru-Argh! And the second was captured using Eines whipsword, entangling him in her whip. Wha-?! Finally, the third was rushed down by Saori the same way she handled our examiner, only this time, she wrapped him up in her mana threads. After we captured all three and had them immobile in mana threads, we threw them next to the wall. Tasianna then cast [Air Shield] around us while Grimnir and Saori scared away any potential witnesses. Well, Mister Rats, whose spies are you? A note from AbyssRaven I''m a bit braindead right now so I don''t know what to write in the author notes. Too tired. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(22) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 222: Imagine getting a Morality Check from a Demon. Chapter 222: Imagine getting a Morality Check from a Demon. Three men were sitting on the ground before us in this alleyway, tied up in Saoris mana threads, unable to break free. Tasianna had already cast [Air Shield] around us, preventing any sound from escaping, while I had blocked the alleyway with [Terra Wall]. People could still see us from above, but I wasnt really worried about people witnessing this, I just wanted enough time to interrogate these three. Not like misunderstandings can happen with how were dressed. The three men''s clothes were pretty in and dirty while their ck cloaks made them look sketchy as hell. It was a goodbination for not standing out, camouging well enough inside a crowd. Well, too bad these spies couldnt hold up against somebody of Saoris caliber. Ill ask again, who sent you three? Answer, I demanded from the three men, but they stayed silent and kept their heads looking at the ground. Sighing, I bent my knees to crouch, looking into the middle mans eyes. Come on, you three were daring enough to spy on a group of youn Huh? What are y Suddenly, I noticed the mans eyes and mouth twitching a bit, causing me to grow suspicious at what was happening. Their expression didnt change much, it was practically neutral, but then my memories of watching spy flicks came surging in, reminding me how spies would usually have a poison pill or something inside their mouths tomit suicide in the event that they get caught. It cant be?! Mana Eyes! Effect: [Poisoned (Moderate)] Damn! Mouths! I shouted before grabbing the mans jaw and forcing his mouth open, despite his struggle to keep it shut. Looking into his mouth, I noticed a broken tooth oozing a purple liquid into his throat. Poison! At that, Saori and Grimnir shook away their surprise and pried open the mouths of the two other men, reporting purple liquid was flowing into their throats as well. Clicking my tongue, I snapped my ws together to produce a crimson spark, before turning it into white me. Spraying the fire in front of me, the white mes enveloped the mens faces before entering their mouths and down their throats. Grk?! They flinched at the process, expecting the heat to settle in and burn them from the inside out, but after a few seconds of nothing happening, their eyes widened inplete confusion. Thats a pretty strong but slow working poison, right? I didnt want to risk it turning into Major and having you guys dying on me, so I had my mes eliminate the poison already inside you guys and the leftovers in your teeth, I exined. Dont worry, those mes dont hurt when Imand it not to. They should have dissipated by now. My [White mes] had the ability of [Cure], allowing it to eliminate abnormal effects like poison, paralyzation, bleeding, and others if they were either minor or moderate in potency. After taking [White Pyromancer], my Job skill [mes of Purification] could also eliminate even worse afflictions. However, I didnt need to give this information to these guys. Most healers could use [Cure], so this shouldnt be too weird. Anyways, you don''t have a way out anymore. Mind speaking? I tilted my head, keeping up a poker face. There wasnt even a mumble. Hmm, well, since these spies were about to kill themselves with poison, I think they were ready to die to keep themselves from giving up any secrets,ss, Grimnir mentioned. We wont be able to get this information out of them with simple words. Are you suggesting we torture them, Grimnir? Saori asked, looking a bit apprehensive about the idea. Saori was ready to kill our enemies without hesitation, but it wasnt as if she hadpletely lost her sense of morality. Tasianna, Eine, and I felt the same as we looked at Grimnir with anxiousness. Just say if you want to know it or not. You dont need to look, I can do it myself. Grimnir deftly took out the tongs on his belt and used it to pinch the nose of the man on the left, before pulling his head forcefully to face him, breaking his nose as a consequence. Urgh! The man groaned as he began to bleed from his nose. Grimnir seemed used to this I thought he was only a cksmith and runesmith? Well, speaking pragmatically, we should do what we can to get the information out of them, Saori argued to herself. Did I not already mention that I noticed people trailing us the moment we returned to the city? If we do not handle this now, these rats will continueing. When Eine and I returned to Griffonpeak, I didnt notice any people following us at all, nor that there were people spying on the Helvas mansion. When Saori mentioned it aftering back yesterday, I was a bit skeptical as I had no idea who could have the motivation to do so. Gael, Krymdar, or Muraina? I dont think so. If they wanted to keep track of us, they would have done it themselves since anybody below their abilities would have been found out by Saori. Besides, these three were adult humans. Krymdar and Muraina would have used elves or half-elves, while I heard from Muraina that Gaels spywork wasposed of the children that he was taking care of. Haaaa, damnit, that is true, I cursed. They know us well enough that they wonte to the upper city, but the moment we stepped foot into the merchant district, I noticed them following us. Ill give you three onest chance to speak without us having to force you; if you dont, then we really have to do this the rough way. They wouldnt budge. I sighed. Haaaaaa, anybody who doesnt want to look at this, please leave the air bubble. I opened up a path through the [Terra Wall] for anybody to leave. W-Wait, Hestia, this isnt the way. Couldnt we just have the knights handle this? Or the guards? Im fine with cutting people down if they threaten us, but torture? On people who cant even defend themselves? I-I really dont like this at all. Eine probably was the only one among us who was still thinking through the eyes of a normal, good person. After reincarnating into the bodies of a monster wolf and lizard respectively, Saori and I gained the mentality of our new bodies. We adapted quickly to killing other living beings and our bloodthirst could overwhelm our senses sometimes, as evident through my [Battle Frenzy]. Tasianna and Grimnir, on the other hand, didnt have that excuse, but it wasnt as if they were still squeamish. Tasianna still had some animosity for humans and she had already steeled her mind after we fought those bandits, while Grimnir seemed to have seen a lot of shit. He wasnt a veteran for nothing. Lass. Grimnir tapped Eines shoulder. Whether we hand them into the city guards or we do it ourselves, the result will be the same. You aspire to be a knight, your image of a knight, but even they will have to do something to extract information from prisoners if they are uncooperative. If you ask me, the moment they have this information, these three will be executed for stalking a noblewoman of Artorias and the kings guest. Without a doubt, everybody in Artorias upper society should know about me after everything that happened at the ball. Knights wouldnt be an exception nor would the guards, since these reports willnd in the hands of people who would be in the know. After all, I was under the kings protection. But, still Eine was still reluctant. It would be hard to persuade her. As we were unsure of what to do, the three men suddenly opened their mouths and bit off their tongues, gushing blood out of their mouths like a fountain. Shit! Major Heal! Major Heal! Major Heal! Grimnir and Saori pried their mouths open again, giving me the chance to reattach their tongues. Preventing them from dying from blood loss or drowning themselves in their blood was good and all, but it still left a bad taste in my mouth at how willing they were tomit suicide. Verdammt, this doesnt feel good at all. We really need to do something. These spies should know I was a holy mage, so trying to kill themselves was futile. Still, they tried it anyway. At this point, I just wanted to ept Grimnirs suggestion and extract information forcefully, but I stopped when somebodys voice entered my mind. [Dont do it with force, thats too barbaric. Do it by appealing to their interests, everybody.] It was KleaHatma. [Torture isnt the only way to make people speak. Pain and fear are great motivators, but an even better method is to make them feel safe.] [ Safe? Are you talking about ying nice with them?] Saori asked through [Telepathy]. [Through hostility all you will gain is resistance and lies. That has always been the case. Take Aurena and the other Origin Gods for example. In our home world, the gods control their followers mostly through their ability to totally annihte any opposition, but this will always create foolhardy people who worship upstart deities to bring these tyrants down. Plesia and Marsven know this very, very well, trust me.] KleaHatma spoke with confidence as if she had personally experienced what she just stated, something we five had to believe since she came from the Origin Gods world. Pausing for a moment to let our imagination run wild, she continued after a bit, [However, for some reason, Peolynca is governedpletely differently. In fact, when my six otherpanions and I came to this world, we pretty much belittled how they ruled it. Instead of fear, more people loved them. They worship them through all the gifts they received, such as the Divine System. As the demonic embodiment of the Sin of Lust, I understood their reasoning too well. If a person is kept safe and satisfied, they would do anything to keep it, no?] That is true Verdammt. Imagine getting a lecture on morals from a fucking demon. Urgh. [ Is everybody alright with this?] I asked everybody. Everybody nodded while Grimnir gave a nonchnt shrug, showing he didnt care how we did it. [Eine, since youre so stubborn about thews and so on, are you okay if we let these thieves go?] [Huh?!] Eine flinched. [W-Well, stalking by itself isnt exactly ouwed. Disrespecting a noble would if you were amoner, and, technically, a noble could determine this as being rude to us, Hestia. I mean, they should be handed to the city guard, in my opinion but, that probably wont open their mouths, right?] [As Mister Grimnir said, they will be tortured and then executed,] Tasianna reminded Eine. [Then Im alright with it. I apologize for making this all too difficult for us.] Speaking about morals and what the correct decision was will never not be difficult. Itll get even harder the more people that were involved in the decision. Saori crouched down, taking over the interrogation. Alright, we have decided on releasing you three. We will not hand you to the guards. They looked at each other, questioning our decision. Declined. Hmm? They finally spoke but why are they declining it? It was a surprising answer but it seemed Saori had anticipated it as she continued speaking, You already have an idea why we are letting you three go, right? Are you worried that you would be killed anyways if you spoke about your client? Then let me offer you a way to survive this. She then pulled out a wooden vial filled with my toxin from her belt, having ced it there for emergencies. We can refill that hollow tooth with this poison. Our priestess can heal your wounds. We can make it so that you had never faced any issues, even pretending to walk out of this alley as if we had no idea. I might have detected you three, but you are professionals, right? Are you three members of a gang from Shaturein? Shaturein, the undercity of Griffonpeak, located beneath the city in its sewers. It wouldnt be oundish to imagine they were recruited there, or at least, somewhere in the slums or red light district. Saoris offer did tempt the three spies for a second, but they continued their silence despite what she said. It is your choice. If you tell us exactly who your client is we dont need to know which gang you belong to then we will let you leave. We will act ignorant, but we request that you stop this. Inform your gang that we nearly found you out. You have our word that we wont go back on this deal. Saoris actions were right out of a police drama, where the investigators would attempt to bribe potential convicts with deals to fish out therger prey. I dont go back on a promise, I never will, I added, activating [Benevolent Aura] and [Royal Presence], my charisma skills. These aren''t the words from a priestess of Goddess Aurena, but as my own person. Please, let us deal with this situation without having to resort to blood. The cathedral. It worked! The man in the middle spoke! Our client didnt say much about who our client was, but that we should get information from you five, especially you, priestess. Me? Since the rumors of your party, Aurora, have been spreading down in the Shaturein, we already kinda had a feeling who you were, Crimson Saintess. Kinda hard to not ignore the word on the street, so we made a background check on the messenger. They came from the cathedral, more specifically, from the cardinal himself. Cardinal?! Wait, did I identally anger the church somehow? How? Wait, maybe my stunt at the ball was the cause? Why? Saori questioned. The nobility dont do business with Shaturein if they dont trust us. Our boss broke a taboo by researching the background of our client, and we are breaking another unspoken rule right now by speaking with you, the man insisted. We answered your question. Let us go. Saori looked at me, and I gave her a nod. They did exactly what we wanted. Asking any more would be going back on the deal. As agreed, I healed their wounds and any signs of them getting captured, while also filling their poison tooth with some toxic sludge before cing it back in. Saori then summoned Shoyi from her shadow, who had evolved into an E rank. Apparently, the reason why they took three days toe back was cause Saori went hunting with the slime to level it up. As a E rank [Shadow Devourer Slime], Shoyi was like a ck hole of consumption, able to eat everything while still exuding an aromatic smell. It was even able to divide itself now. Saori chose this evolution for it since it could also devour and dissolve a whole human body. She was honestly scary with her assassin cosy. Shoyi, slightly famished since it hadnt eaten any breakfast, swiftly cleaned up the blood on the ground and the stains on the spies clothes. After we untied them, Saori once again reiterated that they should inform the cardinal what they had learned, but that they should break off the contract. She warned that we wouldnt be so nice a second time. After they left, we released the [Air Shield] and deconstructed the [Terra Wall]. Saori then summoned Uno from her shadow and told him to follow the spies. We told them we would act ignorant, but we didnt promise that we wouldnt follow and spy on them in turn. Turnabout is fair y. Saori had good ears, she could listen to their heartbeats and determine if they were lying, but this trick wouldnt work if they knew how to control their heart rates. As such, we were making sure they gave us the correct information. We didnt care about their gang, though. We didnt want to risk sending Uno to Shaturein. After leaving the alley as if nothing had happened, we decided to finish some grocery shopping and moved to the marketce. Once there, I noticed a familiar group in the midst of bartering with a farmer. The person who was speaking with the farmerm was a woman in a white robe nked by two armored knights and surrounded by a group of noisy children who were being supervised by a couple of grey-robed priestesses. Eshe! As I walked over to greet her, I overheard the discussion she was having with the farmer. Oh, thank ye, thank ye very much, MLady Shrine Maiden. Thank ye. Please, take these fresh eggs and milk! It is the least I can do to repay you for healing my childrens illness! the farmer gushed to Eshe, showing his gratitude through gifting some of his dairy products. Eshe looked thankful, however she humbly shook her hand, declining the offer. Oh no, it is alright. This is my duty to the Goddess. The donation for the white grace is all I can ept, so please, allow me to buy your products. Your hard work deserves properpensation. Oooh, may the Goddess bless you, dy! May your generosity be blessed! After they finished the transaction, I greeted Eshe. Lady Eshe, I didnt expect you to be here! How are you? Oh, Lady Hestia! How wonderful it is to meet you today, may Goddess Plesia bless you on this wonderful WaterDay. Were here to buy some groceries. How was your trip? We made small talk before the rest of Aurora caught up, where I introduced Eshe to Eine and Grimnir, who hadnt met her yet. As our talks went on, the kids from the orphanage finally noticed me, beaming bright smiles as they ran up to greet me. Lady Hestia, Lady Hestia! Where were you? Lady Eshe told us you went on a trip but you didnt tell us anything. Yeah, yeah! We were nning a game to y with you when you came over. Something that we can win! We were so excited but you didnte back, Big Sis! Hey, you two! You know you shouldnt act like this around Lady Hestia, at least, not when were outside the orphanage! Come on, apologize to her for your behavior! Were sorry, Lady Hestia. Jeez, these guys are adorable! Visiting the orphanage for Eshes theology lessons also gave me the chance to get quite close to the kids there, since there wasnt much to do during the breaks. With how the orphanage tried to instill good manners into them, since the primary goal of the ce was to produce either new grey-robed priests or pious, working adults, it was pretty easy to get along with them. They even liked my singing, so I naturally adored them. Since they were basically arge family, the orphans naturally were close to each other, including the grey-robed priestesses. The younger kids were still learning how to act properly, actively adapting to their new situation, while the older kids tried to take care of them ording to how they were treated when they were their age. Its alright, nothing wrong happened, I said to let the young kids off. A couple of people were watching, but most of the surrounding folk were more interested in their own lives than ours. Sorry, I was out with my friends doing some adventurer stuff. Ill tell you guys all about it the next time I visit, alright? Yay! Awesome, more stories! How about today? Were going back after buying some stuff! Sorry, but I cant. I have something to do today and tomorrow. However, I promise I wille over when Im done with my business, alright? Oooooh, the young kids pouted, but quickly epted it. It cant be helped. Please, finish your business fast, Big Sis! Hiehie. Big Sis has a good sound to it. Since we also had to buy groceries too, my party followed Eshe. Since the kids had never seen a dwarf before, they were super excited as they spoke with Grimnir. The old grumbler, though, was less delighted about it, but looking at his bashful expressions, it seemed like he didnt hate it. Such a tsundere. Once we were done at the marketce, we separated and went back to our respective homes. Back at the mansion, I asked Grimnir to prioritize making some more [Room] runes after I exined to him what I learned when I went to the royal academy. Grimnir agreed, thinking my teleportation idea was interesting, but he required a whole night to prepare everything. By the next day, with everything prepared, we all managed to make three more [Room] runes using the geiserg queens blood we harvested. We didnt make more as Grimnir wanted to take a break, having worked on his projects on the trip back to Griffonpeak. Before I began working on this portal, our party headed to the mages guild and handed Maverina Saoris and my catalysts for enchanting before returning home. Now, it was time to create something revolutionary. Hmm, so the geiserg nest and queen were exterminated. The elves have cleaned up the mess, and only this egg is left, huh? A man determined after inspecting the scorched remains of the geisergs colony, holding onto arge egg. The geiserg worker who once carried it was nowhere to be seen. Hmm, there goes the original attack n. Guess Ill have to report this to the Prince of Pride. Hmm, still Ah, I have an idea. The beings eyes turned to the egg in his arm, showing an impish smile as a grand n appeared in his mind. He held the egg up, whispering enticing words at it. How about this, Your Majesty? Your army, your colony, your prestige. All gone, destroyed by some elven womans pawns. Do you seek revenge? The being inside the egg hadnt fully developed yet. It still needed time to grow. It couldnt have understood anything, but somehow, it was able to. The egg pulsated. If KleaHatma were here, the anger the egg disyed would have been audible as a raging roar. The man licked his lips, showing off a set of fangs. I can provide you with an army to lead. Will you serve my request? The egg pulsated even louder. The being inside the egg was actively ramming itself against the shell. We have a contract. The face of a demon appeared. He pulled a vial of ck liquid from his pocket, unting it in front of the egg. Drink and survive, King of the Geiseirg. Grow and be strong. Allow us to bring down the griffon. The presence of the man disappeared. In the darkness, nothing could be seen, as if the presence from before had been a ghost. No clues or tricks were left behind. An omen of disaster was approaching. A note from AbyssRaven Demon Seducer knows best how to make people speak, what a surprise. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 223: The Power of Fast Travel! Chapter 223: The Power of Fast Travel! Alright, lets do this! Lets revolutionize Peolynca with the power of portals! Lets invent Fast Travel! Wooooooo! Ill be in the forge, working. Dont make too much of a fuss,sses. Thats right, it was finally time. Given its poprity in most modern open-world video games, the term Fast Travel should not be unfamiliar to my fellow gamers. This was a game mechanic that allowed yers to teleport themselves to a previously visited location, cutting down on the necessary game-time needed to get there on foot. In our case, recreating this ability in real life would be our way to significantly cut down the necessary travel time we had to do to return back to Griffonpeak. Peolynca, despite having a game-like system supporting it, had no practical way to fast travel, unfortunately. The only method I could think of was to ask Aurena to use her space-time powers, but the gods were forbidden from interfering with mortals too much, so this idea was impossible. Nevertheless, I wasnt one to sit by and let this injustice continue. In her current situation, Eine had to either give up oning with us on Quests or give up her academy semester like her brother had, since it was impossible to do both at the same time At least, it would be as long as we didnt have the means for Eine to fast travel from one location to the next in a matter of seconds. Speaking of Eine, she should being home soon, since it was the afternoon after we finished the runes with Grimnir. Making the first three was quite a hurdle, but once we understood what to do to create them, making more was just a matter of time and effort. Necessity is the mother of invention. Such an inspiring proverb. As such, this was the n for today. Taking out two of my four remaining [Room] runes from my storage, I began exining what I nned to do. Alright, so the idea is simple. Saori, youll stay with Grimnir inside the RVs subspace, while Tasianna and I will open another subspace entrance outside the city. We need to test if these two subspaces will be connected with each other and if we can interact with each other. Got it. Saori nodded. However, make sure to abort the n if a bug, or glitch, or something simr were to happen. That was Saoris cautious side speaking, since we had little to no documentation of a previous [Space-Time Magic] user having ever tried anything like this. At least, none that Grimnir and Maverina were aware of.. As such, issues with the subspace might crop up. Being careful wouldnt cost us anything. After exining to Tasianna what bugs and glitches meant in a system (heh) environment, we initiated the testing phase. With Saori and Grimnir inside the RV to check, Tasianna and I flew out of the city and settled in the forest surrounding Griffonpeak. I ced the rune pair on the ground and activated them, opening the portal. Okay, Ill call you in once it looks good enough, Tasianna, I said, leaving Tasianna outside to watch over the portal while I entered the subspace by myself. Please, work. Please, work. Please, work! With that single thought, I closed my eyes and moved my legs. The cool wind and the warm sun in the forest slowly disappeared around me as it was reced by silence and cool air, reminiscent of an air-conditioned room. After confirming my surroundings by opening one of my eyes, my mouth curved up in a smile at the feeling of sess in my chest. I raised my right arm and curled my hand into a fist, before shaking it vigorously. Yes! That works, at least! Looking around the room I found myself in, I noticed well-made wooden chairs, decorated tables, and enough ornaments and manatech to make this room appear like the dining hall of a noble. Without a doubt, I was inside the first room that my party and I had built it was Saoris still unused restaurant. Upon hearing some noise in the kitchen, I walked through the kitchen door, also confirming everything that should be inside it was here. A spotless workce for a small to medium size team of chefs, while I could see our bakery through a door to the right of the room. Oh, it seemed like it worked. The noise from the kitchen came from Saori, who was preparing a few sandwiches. Since nothing bad had happened to me when I entered this subspace and I was able to meet others inside the subspace, I was ted to see that [Room] could be used as a mobile base even if our party was separated. After I made sure that I could ess the other rooms, like Grimnirs forge and our living area, I went outside the portal and invited Tasianna toe in with me. Once Tasianna and I were inside the subspace, Tasianna let out a small gasp. Hmm, what is it? I asked. Lady Hestia, did you not feel your mana leave your body? Tasianna then called up her profile, confirming her suspicion by noting she was currently regaining the mana she lost a few seconds ago. When I did the same, nothing seemed wrong with my profile. Of course, since I had a faster regeneration speed than Tasianna, I could have just recovered any lost mana by now, but this feeling of losing mana Tasianna spoke about wasnt something I remember feeling just now. Could you have lost the mana from going through the portal? But, that hasnt happened before. Maybe its because of the distance? Since this portal is connected to the main [Room] at House Helvass mansion? This could be something simr to your warp point portal, Lady Hestia. The distance might determine how much mana you have to spend to enter the subspace, Tasianna suggested. Then why didnt I feel my mana leaving my body? Tasianna ced her hand on her chin, giving my question a thought before answering, Maybe is it because you are the caster? How about we confirm this theory by going further away? I agreed, and we left the subspace, returning to where we started. For our next destination, I chose to go to Griffonpeaks pier, built upon the Sallorn River, the same one that flowed through Carine vige and Cedaraille. After watching cargo boats moving into the pier and away, Tasianna and I moved into the nearby forest and opened the portal again. With Tasianna remembering the amount of mana she lostst time while I had my profile open to watch if I would lose any, we entered the subspace once again. Yes, I lost more thanst time, Lady Hestia. It is something to worry about for me, but it seemed my theory was correct, Tasianna stated. How about you? I shook my head. Nope. Not even an inch. Guess this is the privilege of being the master of this ce. With this initial test over, Tasianna and I munched on Saoris sandwiches while telling her and Grimnir about what we learned. Hearing about the mana cost of entering the [Room] from a distance caused Grimnir to feel worried, since he was the only one in our party with a Mana capacity of less than 2000. Hmm, I might have to buy some of those mana boosting skills. I had been thinking of getting some more mana since those power gauntlets cost mana to use effectively. The whole suit is going to require even more! After eating up the sandwiches, I decided to focus on creating the fast travel function now. As the master of this subspace, I had full control over who could enter it and how to construct the different areas, all at the cost of some mana. Since this was something that I could do, it shouldnt be weird for me to create a door that allowed me to teleport from one ce to the other. In other words, if I could turn this subspace into a nexus thatbined all the [Room] runes, Id have created a means for fast travel. It would be limited, since you needed ess to this subspace, but it would be better than nothing else. I went to our living area with everybody except Grimnir, who decided to return to his smithy. There, I created a new door and decided on making this our Nexus Door. Technically, I could turn any door into a teleporter, but for this test, I wanted to use a single one to control any possible variables. Pouring some more mana into it, I designated the location I wanted to teleport to. [Room] rune pair number ones portal, I said aloud. Feeling confident that it would work fine after my mana was spent, I opened the door and moved through it. Huh? I could feel cool winds and the warm sun touching my skin and hair once again, meaning I was outside again. However, not only did I see a ton of trees before me, but I could hear the loud noises of water moving and men moving cargo off a boat. Damnit, why am I still in this forest?! For some reason, the teleportation did not work. Exiting through the door only brought me back to the ce I entered the subspace initially. I was disappointed that I didnt solve the problem on the first try, but I concluded I probably did something wrong, turning around and walking through the door back to the living area. This time, instead of only dering my teleport location, I tried making it into an order. My teleportation destination will be at House Helvass mansion. The [Room] portal created by rune one and two, ced inside our RV. Teleport me there now! I opened the door and walked through, only to end up at the same location outside the citys walls, next to the river. ??? I was confused. This was the second try, sure, but I still was baffled that [Room] wouldnt let me do what I wanted. Not discouraged, I decided on trying it one more time, but this time, I poured in some more mana into the rune to test something out. When that didnt work either, I finally realized where my mistake was. [Room] allows me to control stuff inside of it. Permitting who could enter or leave was simr to putting people on a white or ck list for a house party. I could control who I wanted to invite and see inside my home, but there was no way for me to forbid people from looking inside my property when they were outside. It was one of the basic rules for [Room], but I forgot about it by imagining a too lofty goal. Still, that didnt mean that I would give up now. I found it rather interesting that [Room] was able to keep the information from which entrance a person came from, since it wasnt mixing up which portal I should exit from, I also tried the test out with a third portal, just to make sure this was the case. And, that was totally the case. Even after Tasianna and I repeated going in and out about ten times each, we never exited through the wrong portal. As the master of this subspace, I was fully aware of whoever was inside my subspace. Even if you were a ninja like Saori, this detection functioned through the Divine System. I wasnt informed which portal they came out from, but the subspace most definitely should have it noted down. Hestia,e back to the mansion for now. Continue testing there, Saori prompted me to continue the tests at home. After collecting the runes with Tasianna, we flew back to the mansion, just in time to meet up with Eine who had juste back home from the academy. After exining to her all about what I was doing, she simply wished me good luck before returning to her room to take a shower before meeting up with her father for training. What a buzz-kill! Since it would probably distract people if they saw the portals, I decided on continuing the tests from inside my room in the mansion, telling Svena that nobody coulde inside while I was testing out some spells. Good luck on the testing, Hestia. I will be going out for a bit, Saori told me once Tasianna and I returned to the subspace. I need to do more research on how eateries that cater to richer merchants and travelers work, for the sess and prosperity of our restaurant! Saori was a good chef who could produce a ton of good dishes, but her experience as a gastronome was limited. Maybe she should have asked Tamae more about how her parents managed their Michelin star restaurant. With Tasianna as my assistant, I continued working on the fast travel idea. Firstly, I came to a solid conclusion after the initial tests. It is impossible for [Room] to allow us to fast travel from one portal to the next, since teleportation isnt one of its functions, I dered. Then, what do you wish to do, Lady Hestia? As if she already understood the answer to this question, Tasianna began pouring tea for me. Obviously, there were two solutions for this problem. Either get [Space-Time Magic Lv.10] and hope [Spatial Portal] allows people toe with me, or create an entirely new spell which allows people to teleport around even without me around, I announced. The former is impossible for now since the SP needed to upgrade my [Space-Time Magic] up to level ten would be too expensive. As such, we are going to go with the second route. I shall create my first custom [Space-Time Magic] spell! The second point that I understood from the testing was that each person had to be assigned a tag the moment they entered the subspace, which informed the [Room] which portal they entered from. That was why there was never a mix-up. Since I couldnt change this tag despite how much I begged the subspace, it probably just wasnt normally possible. As such, the only option left for me was to invent a spell that changed this tag to another portal, enabling me and everybody else to teleport. [Spatial Portal] probably worked without this tag function, but it probably would be too hard for me to create this spell on my own. I couldnt imagine what the chant would be. This brought me to the third point. As I was returning to the mansion, I reminded myself that every System spell must have a chant. The only reason why I didnt have to chant was due to [True Draconic Lineage] granting me [Chant Revocation Lv. 10]. While I didnt have to chant, the System still would still give me the chant whenever I wanted to cast a System spell. And [Room]s chant was as follows: Open a path into the fourth existence of the dimension, controlling the fifthw of space and time control. Create a dimensional area within a designated sub-area in the current dimension, connected to a circle of enhanced control of energy and substance in the current reality. ess to the pocket dimension shall be granted to the caster, allowing them free entry and exit and the ability to alter the boundaries within. Thews of space and time of the current dimension and reality shall be applied to the sub-area. All physical objects of the three first dimensions and all boundaries shall be connected to this created sub-area through the control of energy of some kind. If the circle of enhanced control of energy and substance connected to this sub-area was to be removed from the reality it is applied in, sever the existence of this pocket dimension and recall all physical objects of the three first dimensions back to the current dimension and reality. What now? was my reaction when I first saw this, and it still was a big, fat What now? after my parallel minds had a look at it as well. Obviously, this chant waspletely different from the ones I knew and made up until now, given that it had no mention of the Origin Gods and a lot of technical details instead. Since System Spells in Peolynca were made by the Origin Gods to promote piety, most of them sound like religious texts. Custom spells didnt have that restriction, but sometimes mentioning something godly or divine would help invoke a better image of what the spell should do. At the end of the day, however, spell chants were just texts for us to properly imagine the spells we wanted to cast. That said, [Room]s chant was just weird. When I read it, it felt as if I was reading some high-level physics or science book without any prior knowledge, since the more I had my parallel minds read it, the more they felt frustrated at their inability to understand it. Our inability to understand it. The chant honestly felt like a set of instructions from an IKEA manual. That was why I gave up on trying to learn [Spatial Portal] the way I had relearned [Scorching Sun]. It would be impossible for me to imagine it, since there was no mention of the chants for the upper-tier [Space-Time Magic] spells. Istari apparently knew the names of each and every one of the System spells, but he, for some reason, did not deign to write the chants down. It was daunting to imagine me creating a spell like this, but I wouldnt let it go without trying it at least once! That was my pride as a mage! I didnt want people to think of me as a one-trick pony who could only create fire-based spells. Sure, [Space-Time Magic] sounded extremely physics-based, but it was just a set of instructions at the end of the day, right? It shouldnt be that hard, right?! I mean, I was the granddaughter of the mighty God of Dragons, Kargryxmor. I was a member of a race of giant beasts with huge amounts of mana and magical firepower. Even my racial skill [True Draconic Lineage] praised my impable natural magical abilities. It shouldnt be hard for me, right?!?! I mean, I was also the chosen champion of Aurena, the Goddess of Light of Peolynca and a former Goddess of another world, and Kargryxmor. It shouldnt be that much trouble to create a spell to allow me to fast travel, right?!?!?! ITS TOO FUCKING HARD!!! In a fit of despair and frustration, I flipped the table I was working on over onto the ground, sending the pile of wooden tes tumbling in the air. Ah, Lady Hestia! Tasianna cried out in a panic as she narrowly caught the teacups and snack tes. Whats wrong, Lady Hestia?! Argh! I cant do it! This is too fucking hard! It had been two days since I started trying to create this spell. Normally, two days of work shouldnt be enough to frustrate me this much, especially since my previous custom spells all required multiple days of work and testing to be finalized; however, the difference with this task was from how hard it was to think of the chant. To me, chants were like writing verses for a song. It came out as naturally to me as writing a new song. Usually, I would have a finished chant after a few hours, from which I would begin my tests, making sure the spelles out exactly how I wanted it. That was how I created [Unheilige Engel], [Panzer], and [Halo of Consecration]. Unfortunately, this method of creating chants simply did not work for [Space-Time Magic]. Despite writing up piles upon piles of thrown away chants, none of them worked even once. None of them created any effect. On the first day of work, I understood that the chant had to have extremely precise instructions. But, over the course of the next two days, I just couldnte up with a proper chant. Creating instructions was literally impossible when I still wasntpletely sure what [Room]s chant even was trying to tell me. I had ten parallel minds that meant eleven brains but I still wasnt able to make any kind of meaningful progress. At this point, I really cursed myself for being only interested in idol stuff when I attended school on Earth. I really shouldnt continue calling myself dumb or idiot, since that wasnt healthy, but I really felt like a dumbass at this point. Muuuuuuuu, argh The strength in my legs vanished, causing me to copse on the ground like a marite. I felt like crawling onto my bed and hiding under my nket. L-Lady Hestia, maybe a break would do you some good? I mean, you have been working on this project nonstop. You havent even done your daily training regimen. Tasiannas worried expression was another hit towards my motivation, piercing it like a sharp de. Instead of feeling encouraged by her words, I felt morepelled to just go to sleep and forget about today. Lady Hestia, please! Stand up! Unable to watch me like this any further, Tasianna stopped acting courteously and forcefully pulled me up. With a stern frown, she began to give me a lecture. Lady Hestia, you should no longer be at the stage of drowning in your own self-pity! You should have plenty of confidence in your abilities to not let this be a setback! It is only one spell. The creation of your previous custom spells have always followed the way Priest Kushlekzar taught you, so of course the moment you couldnt bring it back into practice, you would hit a hurdle. Urgh I groaned. I had no way to argue with Tasianna, since it was all the truth. Every person has a natural affinity towards a specific elemental type, which helps them not only level that respective elemental skill faster, but it also makes creating custom spells based on them far easier. After all, spells fizzling out or miscasting is the norm for most mages, something which you havent faced since [Imperial Hellfire], Tasianna exined. As you know, it took me a while to create my own custom spell while My Lady and Miss Saori created yours within a week or two. You are not only naturally more attuned to your elements as monsters with strong bloodlines, but your creativity was also increased by experiencing this World Wide Web thing you told me about. Youre Youre right, Tasianna! I shouted as I smacked my cheeks, jumping out from Tasiannas arms. Youre right! Absolutely right! I was acting like a whiny bitch, again, wasnt I? Well, that would be something I would never ever describe you as, but you wereining a bit too much, even for my taste, Lady Hestia. I am your faithful servant, so I only wish the best for you. Stimted by Tasiannas words, I organized the mess I made with the table before calling for one of the Shoyis many blob copies. As the ck slime slowly crept over from its small house Saori made for it, I asked it to clean up the tea spill and the snacks on the ground. Excited, the surface of its skin shook before it diligently cleaned up everything. I took this time to leave the living area and enter Grimnirs shop. Saori was out again, but from the sound of pounding metal and the constant argument of a girl and a man, I knew I could spend my break with these guys. Lass, dont connect the small copper wire with the conductor! Youre gonna bust the thing up from how little the wire can transmit the mana throughout the mechanism! Connect the wire with the thread controller, since the output requires less mana to work, a man with a deep voice instructed before the banging of metal continued. Master Grimnir, I need to also increase the speed of the threads. If I unwind the whip, I need it to be faster. Speed and flexibility are my whipswords greatest strength, a girl argued. You still need the damn conductor to work! If you want more speed, add anotherrge copper wire for both the thread controller and the conductor. There isnt much space left! Where am I supposed to put the extra wire? Those two seem energetic as always, haha. Entering the back of the shop, I was weed into Grimnirs smithy by theforting heat of his forge. I saw Grimnir crafting a ded weapon with the me of his forge zing next to him, while on the other side of the room, Eine was sitting at a workbench. Having equipped her artificer gear, she seemed to be working on her whipsword along with Grimnirs power gauntlet. Hmm,ss? What are you two doing here? Grimnir asked the moment Tasianna and I entered the room. What? Cant I just visit the smithy to spend my leisure time? I mean, youre making my spear from the queens materials, right? Cant Ie look at it once in a while? I replied back sarcastically. Since my catalyst was finished and I already told Maverina which enchantments I wanted on it, Grimnir had begun creating a spear worthy for me to use. Using the materials gained from the geiserg queen and some of my ws, I was expecting a masterwork. Noticing my sarcasm, Grimnir told me to get to the point in a grumble. Nothing much, really. Im just taking a break because I cant seem to figure out the chant. You know, reset my mind. If its this hard, then you dont have to keep trying to make it just for me, Hestia. From the other side, Eine ced her tools down and spoke with me. Ill somehow work it out with the academy. If it cant work, then Ill talk with father. Itll probably cost me my chance to be a Knight of the Lionheart, but I would rather continue my travels with Aurora than giving it up. You know, you shouldnt say that since you and your brother have a duel to settle the heirship in the future. Bing a knight would probably help you a ton, I replied, worried that Eine was throwing her future away for us. Dont be like that. I already made my path clear when I first asked you to make me your retainer. I wont go back on my word, Hestia. Even if Im not officially a knight, I will keep my oath like one. Eine bumped her chest in salute. Beside, if I left you, then who am I supposed to continue my artificer training with?! Finding a capable teacher like Master Grimnir is hard, you know? Also, as if Ill give up now after epting KleaHatmas powers! I dont want to disappoint you and the Goddess. [Hey, I heard that. Its not very nice to say that when Im around to listen, dear! Pah, treating me like an object Well, its not like this is the first time, hiehie~] I was questioning what KleaHatma meant by being treated like an object. Better not ask. Ignoring the demon, I went back and answered Eines worry, If that is the case, Eine, then I cant actually fail, right? Besides, the invention of fast travel sounds too good to give up on. Such a challenge wouldnt be worth doing if it wasnt hard, right? After Eine and I had augh, she resumed her maintenance work. While looking over her shoulder, I asked Grimnir something concerning his power armor project. Hey, Grimnir, how are you progressing with the armor? Instead of Grimnir, Eine was the one to answer my question, Not well, sadly. Its mostly my own skills that need to be improved before we continue creating the differentponents for the armor itself. Making the power gauntlets was a real reality check for me. There are so many smaller parts that I need to know how to create better. Aye, thess is correct, Grimnir agreed with Eine. The gauntlets did their job well enough, but after putting them through the stress test during the geiserg extermination, I learned that prolonged use caused too much heat from all that mana coursing through the machinery and pistons. We need a proper way to cool the gauntlets down, and in the future, the armor, otherwise Ill cook myself alive. Picking the gauntlets up, I noticed three runes on both of them. Are these runes only used for passive power boosts? Aye,ss. Then how about increasing the amount of power within the machinery instead of relying on the runes? Sure, it will create more heat, but then you could just use an ice rune to cool everything down. We have Tasianna to help. Grimnir nodded to my suggestion, acknowledging it, but it seemed he had already considered it from hisck of surprise. Eine and I already talked about it, but that aint gonna work. Sure, we can add stronger blood like yours on them to add more runes, but the machinery would drain too much mana in that case. I might need more mana in general, but if it isnt somebody like you,ss, nobody could use the armor. So it isnt just a problem with the heat but it also is a question of mana. There has to be a system that allows Grimnir to not overuse his mana while also keeping himself cooled while inside the suit. Hmmm. He needs some kinda venttion and also heat instion, preferably heat retardant if possible. Hmm Oh? Grimnir, how advanced is dwarven technology? Have you heard of steam energy or a steam engine from the Revolution Queen? I asked a question that spontaneously came into mind. What in Crustacias name is steam energy or a steam engine? That reply was all I needed to begin exining the concept of steampunk and steam machinery to Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir. Since Peolyncas technological advancement only focused on mana, electricity and steam have been severely neglected. By itself, it wasnt much of a problem, since I considered mana a far cleaner energy alternative than thetter two, but it wouldnt hurt to maybe suggestbining the two as a different method to solve the problem, right? If one of your issues is the amount of mana youre using to maintain the armor, then why not make that mana resource less of a concern while you are fighting? Reduce the amount of mana used, by using a different energy source to empower your armor. And you are suggesting that steam is this alternative power source? Steam? Hot vapors created from warming up water? You want to boil me,ss? Grimnir looked at me as if I was crazy. No, of course not, but think about it, Grimnir. My weapon and the catalyst; do you remember one of the enchantments Im nning to put on it? It always made me wonder, but why arent dwarves using catalysts as a substitute for mana batteries? They are pretty much the same, right? I pointed out. The reason is cause we dwarves arent alchemists,ss. Thats the whole damn reason why we focus on crafts like artificing and runesmithing. We cant imbue mana into alchemy like the other races. I know catalysts are the same, but we dwarves have improved on the design of the battery over the centuries. It became the norm and has proven itself far superior and more efficient than catalysts for fueling manatech. But in the end, you acquiesced to my idea ofbining my catalyst with my weapon, I looked at him smugly. Mgrhm, he grumbled. Thats cause you have a good affinity, thats why I ept it! Besides, catalysts only be good with enchantments. We dwarves dont use them. We have our own pride in our runesmithing, so using enchantments in our creation? Pah! I would cut the rockhide on my ears before I do something like that! Oh really? Then do it now, if youre earnest with that statement. I turned serious, seeing as I wasnt getting to Grimnir. Think outside the box, Grimnir. Hear me out a catalyst to be used as the core of your armor, which we add enchantments on to help against your heat problem. Which gives us this option to use a steam powered function to boost your power! Use a rune to produce water to further cool your suit, then use your me breath or a fire rune to turn this water into steam. The steam will drive the machinery and pistons, giving you an immense power boost! And if we use a venttor, we can get rid of this excess heat. Even more options to get rid of heat. If we add some padding, even further heat instion, Eine caught up to my idea. But, then, wouldnt Master Grimnir not need my help, Hestia? It doesnt seem like an artificer is needed. Eine sounded worried that her contributions might disappear with this idea, but I had no n to kick her out with it. Absolutely not, Eine. The armor still needs machinery to function, and you need to make it suited for mana and steam. You know, since the catalyst will act as the mana battery substitute, I mentioned. Then, dont forget about the weapons. Armor is good, but what use is it if you cant defend yourself. Your training will be used on that also, Eine. Weapons and shields shouldnt skimp on the offensive and defensive runes! she noted in realization. It will take three runes at minimum to drive the armor, and well probably need to apply stronger blood for more slots. On the other hand, the weapons Master Grimnir wanted were the ones you suggested, right? That minigun and rocketuncher, yes? They need to be controlled using mana, since steam wouldnt work properly. Like Grimnirs sthammer, the ranged weapons I suggested to Grimnir would all use mana as ammunition instead of actual bullets or rockets. For his melee weapons, I was thinking of going with a fusion of manatech and sci-fi, which required mana to be properly used. Hmm, Grimnir stroked his growing beard at what he heard. It seemed he was thinking about how to make all of this work. Grimnir, pride is not something you can afford, right? You mentioned how you want to tell Blei to suck your sthammer, right? I gave two middle fingers to drive that point forward. You wont show him up, if you cant ept innovations! Dont act like a dwarf right now, act like an inventor! You know,ss, ever since I met you, all youve been doing is impressing me with your crazy ideas. By the six Origin Gods, I have to admit that while I appreciate them, I am getting majorly overwhelmed by the things you and Saori have been telling me of Earths technology. And? I grinned, imitating the one Grimnir had on his face, showing off his teeth like a madman. And by Crustacias twin locks, I love them all! You showed this old dwarf,ss, hahahaha! ddarg, I dont fucking care if I have to go back on my pride and ept enchantments and alchemy! I dont care if you idea wont work out in the end! Im gonna try them out anyways and if they do work out, then Ill shove these things in Bleis stinking face! Eine, are you with me? Yes, Master Grimnir! Eine cheered. However, lets first finish with maintenance and Hestias spear, yes? Lass, you really know how to put a damper on stuff, you know? Just for that trait of yours, you get the title as my worst apprentice, yet! Hey! That is unfair, Master Grimnir, you have no right to say that after all your whining! How can you say that when Im being realistic and responsible! You can drag me into your maddening projects after we perform what needs to be done! Seeing them getting over an issue really made me happy, reinvigorating me with the motivation to continue my work. That was a real case of thinking outside the box, right, Lady Hestia? Tasianna praised me. Yup. Sometimes you just need some outside stimulus to really push your brain to work, right? Not every answer can be found in a single book, so it would be better to widen your horizon and continue looking outside outside I then looked up to the ceiling of the room, noting how Grimnirs newly made smithy was simr to a box. Outside the box outside the box. Widen your horizon Oh shit! Why didnt I think of that before! As if the hamsters in my brain finally began moving the cogs around, a sudden brain st prompted me to think of an idea. Running out of Grimnirs smithy, I pulled Tasianna out of the subspace before pushing her into the front of the RV. I then took out two pairs of [Room] runes and activated the portals for each, telling Tasianna to enter the left while I went through the right. Once we were back inside the subspace after going through two different portals, I activated my [Mana Eyes] and looked at the entrance we went through, noticing three different colors of mana flowing around the entrance. I turned to another entrance and noticed the same thing. When I turned to Tasianna, I noticed a small glimmer of mana that didnt fit with the rest of Tasiannas body, noting how it looked simr to one of the colors around the entrance. When I looked down at my body, I noticed the same thing. All physical objects of the three first dimensions and all boundaries shall be connected to this created sub-area through the control of energy of some kind. was one part of the [Room] chant. Energy that could be better described as mana. My jaw dropped. I-I dont have to create a space-time spell to do this! The tag [Room] uses to assign people to different portals is imprinted through our mana! I just need to change that through a buff or something! I ran back inside Grimnirs smithy and dragged aining Eine from the smithy, telling her it was time for her to help me test a theory. After we all left the subspace, I asked Tasianna and Eine to wait outside while I went inside the subspace to throw something out. I needed them to watch and tell me from which portal it came out. I entered portal one, the one we usually used for our RV. There, I took out a fur pelt and looked at it with [Mana Eyes]. There are three colors: red for portal one, green for two, and blue for three. The fur has a glimmer of red on it. I couldnt change this tag on the fur, since I had no idea how, but what I could change was everything in this [Room]s boundaries, and that included the mana surrounding the door. I went back to the nexus door and poured my mana into it, pushing away the red and green tags away, isting the blue, signifying portal three. It was a sess. Taking in a deep breath, I grit my teeth and threw the fur through the door and jumped out right after it. As the wooden walls of our RV came back in sight, my tion was quickly reced by something else. Pain. He-Waaaghhh! Wauuugh! I bumped into Eine. As we cried out in surprise, my momentum caused me to push Eine onto the ground. With Eine lying on the floor, my body came hurling at her, with my face dangerouslying closer and closer to Eines, only for me to stop my descent at the veryst second. Uhhhh. I could feel Eine letting our heavy breaths right in front of my face, as it became redder and redder. Pushing myself up, I pulled Eine up before apologizing for what just happened. S-Sorry about that, Eine. But why did you just stand in the way like that? You knew I would throw something through the portal. Wha-Wha?! I was, Hestia! I stood far away from the portal you went through! Im not that scatterbrained of a girl! Eine argued back. Hearing her say this somehow made my face feel even warmer than before. However, this misunderstanding didntst for much longer as Tasianna called us to look at what she was pointing at. My eyes followed her finger, noticing a fur pelt lying a few feet away from me. It was right next to the entrance of portal one. As I widened my eyes, I looked down where I was, turning around to find a portal right next to me. Looking at the runes which opened it up, I could confirm this was the third portal I opened up. D-Did I just? Description has been updated due to the individuals actions. Additional information will be added when the requirements are fulfilled [Mana Eyes] has adapted to individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s usage. [Mana Eyes Lv. 4] evolved into [Mana Eyes Lv. 5] Mana Eyes A skill that allows the user to perceive the flow of mana in the air. Allows the identification of items and creatures, revealing their description or profile. Allows the istion of mana signatures, making it possible to follow mana trails and links between mana sources. Requires tremendous cognitive abilities to process properly. The Skillsbined are: [Identify Lv. 10] [cksmiths Appraisal (Iplete) Lv. 1] T-Tasianna! Eine! Im flying out of town! I announced after picking up the runes for portal two and three, sprinting out of the RV. Wait, Lady Hestia! Eine,e with me! We need to see this! Y-Yes! The three of us quickly made it outside the city, going into the nearby forest. There I activated a portal and we all went inside. After going to the Nexus Door, I activated [Mana Eyes] again and noticed only two colors surrounding the door, since only two portals were open. After I isted the red from the green, I noticed how green mana trails were leading from the door to the mana within me. This new trail probably came from [Mana Eyes] upgrade. With the green mana tag isted, I told everybody to enter through the door. To our collective surprise, once we walked through, we were back at the RV. We had just teleported from outside the city back into it. As the three of us looked around with open mouths, Tasianna and Eine noted how they felt something leaving their bodies. After looking at their profiles, we noticed some of our mana was gone. I-It seemed that not only entering the subspace from a different location but also using the teleportation function would cost mana. The longer the distance, the more we use up, Tasianna stated. But Im immune to it. I guess because Im the owner of the subspace? I wondered. This probably wont be very popr with Master Grimnir, Einemented, which I agreed with. He wouldnt have the mana to do this from a long distance. However, that didnt matter to me anymore. After all, the fatigue of three days of hard work finally paid off. OH YEAH, FAST TRAVEL, BITCHES! A note from AbyssRaven Fast travel! Well, kinda, fast travel, but still it can be considered fast travel! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(19) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 224: Big Sis Hestia. Chapter 224: Big Sis Hestia. Hahaha, go, run, run, everybody! Hahaha! Go, go, Big Sis is gonna catch us if we dont. Come on, she cant find us when we hide in the dark! Dont break things or the Sisters will take our dinner away! Hiehie! Jeez, tuning their voices out is harder than I thought. Cant believe Im beingpetitive in hide-and-seek against little kids. Ten! Hiding or not, get ready to get caught~ How long has it been since Ist yed hide-and-seek, in the harmless, yful way and not in my usual hunting sprees? It was kinda hard to answer my own question since it has been so long, but I could just barely remember doing it with my cousins and kindergarten friends. Anyways, if it hasnt been obvious enough yet, Im at the orphanage. After that fast travel debacle I had in thest three days, I just wanted to take a break from everything and make good on the promise I had with the orphans. y with them and tell them a story about what happened at the elven outpost. Besides, concerning the fast travel stuff, there wasnt much more I could do until Grimnir figured out what I meant by mana coded tags, since he didnt have ess to [Mana Eyes]. Right now, fast travel seemed to be possible for our party, but only if Im around to control the nexus door. The next objective would be to create something that allowed anybody to teleport when Im not around, but that can be left for ater date. In any case, I didnt want to think about my physics homework while ying a game. Of course, using my improved senses and skills during this game of hide-and-seek would just be unfair for the orphans; as such, I agreed to suppress most of my senses to that of a normal human. Unfortunately, I still cheated. I heard them saying where they would go. Still, I didnt want to end the game just like that. There were still a few kids who didnt go to the same ce as the three I heard speaking, so it was about time I moved out and found them. If you let some of the vegetables and bones sit in the water, the broth will be more vorful and nutritious. Instead of throwing it away, use it to make a soup or thicken it for a stew. For my first stop, I head over to the kitchen by following the sounds of Tasiannas voice. Looking inside, I saw her speaking with a few of the grey-robed priestesses, who acted as the orphanages caretakers. Wouldnt we have too much food, though? The boys can berge eaters, but the girls and we grey-robes dont need too much to feel sated, one of the priestesses raised her worry, pointing at the three full cauldrons. Since I visited the orphanage often, I also made a few donations to make the caretakers and kids lives better, for example, more cauldrons, various foods and ingredients, and some furniture that I made myself. Tasianna shook her head to dispel the caretakers worry, willing to educate them. No worries, the two cauldrons full of broth can be left overnight. Let the taste settle in. Once tomorrowes, you can remove the bones and mushy vegetables and use the broth to create something new. The third cauldron, the one filled with curry, we will serve that with the rice today for lunch and dinner. Oh, how is the rice? Can somebody check? The rice needs more time. The water hasnt been fully absorbed yet, Miss Tasianna. Multiple y pots were ced on top of the stone cookers, boiling the japonica rice Artorias likes to produce. It was at this moment that everybody noticed me. Oh, Lady Hestia, is there something you require from us? Oh no, there is nothing. Im just ying hide-and-seek with the little kids, so Im just going around looking for them. Please, dont let me distract you, after all I jolted my head to the pile of barrels of ingredients and darted over there, giving the small kid hiding there a gentle tap on the head. Youre out! Get back in the room! Mhmgrrr! I thought that would be a good hiding spot, the young boy pouted before running out of the kitchen dejectedly. With my goal done here, I left Tasianna to continue working with the grey-robes as I started looking for the next kids. Slowly walking through the orphanage, I kept repeating Hide as much as you want, little ones, the dragon will still find you~ to keep the game tense for the kids. After I failed to find any of them in the hallways, I began looking through the different rooms, eventually ending up in the orphanage directors office. Please, if you are doing the calctions, do them on a wooden te or with the abacus. Dont be prideful about it since your employers will expect due diligence. You need to learn how to use the abacus fast and efficiently. I could hear Eines stern voice behind the door, followed by the collective acknowledgment of two kids. Looking through the doors slit, I saw the orphanage director, Eshe and her knights, and Eine giving work to two boys around eight years old. Lady Eine, I thank you for your help. I cannot express how thankful I am that you are willing to help these two young boys with their future. May the Goddess bless your kind soul, the director expressed her gratitude to Eine. There is no need, Director. Helping orphans find a ce after they be adults is part of my duty as an aristocrat. Still, I am simply offering them a ce through my connections, but they will have to impress their employers themselves. Eine then turned to the two kids. Do you understand? Your trial period will begin in a few months, so until then, you must learn how to read, write, and calcte at an adults level. Yes, Lady Eine! When Eine isnt being too self-conscious or working with Grimnir, she really can exude a nobles aura. Today was RestDay Sunday in Earth terms. As such, Eine was free for the day and asked me if she coulde to the orphanage along with me and the others from Aurora. After getting acquainted with the kids and how the orphanage operated, Eine offered to help with some paperwork, to which the director and Eshe agreed. From what I had overheard, it seemed Eine offered those two kids a potential working ce at the Sarlenziapany through her connection with Amelia Greenveil. Last I heard, their rtionship hasnt mended yet, but Amelia and Eine were both professional enough to keep their past from affecting their houses businesses. With the introduction of yeast and a ton of pastries and rice sweets, it was very likely that Duke Greenveil would be the next Grand Duke of Economic Affairs in three years while Arcanuess Helvas would most likely take on an important position at that point. It wouldnt do the girls any good if they couldnt act like adults. Now, speaking about Eine giving two orphans a job at a high-profile merchantpany, it probably would be hard for them but, if they could seed in bing merchants, they probably would be able to live rather okayish. Since they were orphans, an opportunity like this was extremely rare. Normally, from what I heard, orphans from the church-managed orphanages generally had only two options to choose between before they became adults. Either they join the church as grey-robed priests and potentially remain at the orphanage working as caretakers, or leave to live the rest of their lives as normalmoners. At the age of seven, children werewfully allowed to work, so it was normal for orphans who reach this age to find work as apprentices to prepare for their future if they werent nning on joining the church. Now that I think about it, since Im technically an underage child. Am I not breaking Artorianw? Wow, I didnt think of myself as such a rule breaker. When I peered more into the room, I noticed the two boys were actually beastmen one was a wolfkin and the other was an arvisian. Which reminded me how rare white-robed beastmen priests were, unlike the grey-robes variant. Considering that most beastmen have a slower mana growth than even humans, it was probably hard for them to master the necessary holy magic. Or it could just be racism. I left Eine to finish her teaching, continuing my search for the kids, managing to find two more kids within the rooms. After having searched every room, I went over to the prayer chapel and dining hall of the orphanage. There I saw a group of young kids gathered around Saori and a grey-robe. This is the entire alphabet. You should have already learned some of your letters by now, so the caretakers want to help you learn how to form them into the words you speak every day. Before we start, is anybody here still unsure with their letters? Saori asked the kids, but none of them raised their arms. As Saori looked around, she noticed a few kids who seemed a bit ufortable. There is no shame in learning, everybody. If there is something you do not understand, then you should not be embarrassed to say so. After all, it would be a sin to the God of Knowledge, Istari, if you did not try to learn. Looking around warily, the kids Saori looked at raised their arms shyly, prompting Saori to smile and nod at them, praising them for their bravery. She then told the grey-robed next to her to help the kids learn their alphabet and that they could always rejoin the group once they were more confident. So Saori is the type of teacher who makes sure all the students are at an adequate level, huh? Its probably the correct move, but it could make some students feel left out. Still, watching Saori actually teaching was nice to see. Aside from helping Tasianna learn how to cook and sew properly, Saori hasnt done any teaching since she came to Peolynca. Ive learned about Saoris time as a teacher from Tamae and the others, but I was still curious how Saori acted as an educator. I couldnt watch her for too long, but seeing her patiently teaching the students, helping to clear up any confusion by answering their questions in as much detail as possible, and making sure the children enjoyed learning says more of her experience as a teacher than what shes been telling me. Its not like I didnt believe her, but it was just that her actions spoke louder than words. You know, Saori told me if she had a choice of bing a teacher again or bing a restaurateur, she would choose thetter ten times out of ten. She argued that being a teacher didnt fulfill her as much as being a chef, despite how stressful both jobs were. Saoris wish to travel the worldplimented her cooking as she could produce more dishes, after all. Nevertheless, looking at her content expression right now, I did question what would happen if that ten times out of ten was put to the test. After snatching thest few kids above on the ground floor of the orphanage, I decided it was time to end this game and went back to the kitchen area, heading through a door that led me down to the basement. From counting them, it seemed only a single kid was missing. I thought three entered the basement, so two of them probably ran out before I came here. Come out,e out, wherever you are~ I sing-songed as I strutted down the stairs, lighting up the darkness by snapping up a me. As my every step echoed through the basement, not a peep escaped thest kids mouth. Still, it wasnt like I couldnt feel her anxiousness, I could smell it figuratively. Hiehiehiehie, I let out a creepyugh, enhancing the atmosphere of the predator hunting down her prey. Come out,e out, otherwise the light goes out. Can you run from a dragonewts eyes, little one? I dulled my steps and extinguished the me in my hand, moving forward as silently as a ninja, sneaking up behind my unexpected target. Booooo! KYYYYYAAAAAAAAH!!! The kids voice erupted in such a loud cry that it made me slightly guilty, but I didnt let this chance go as I gave the little girl a huge hug. Hiehie, looks like you got caught, Abi~ Come here, you know you shouldnt go down the basement otherwise, the director will ground you hard. I showed the little girl a wide smug smile. As I continued my embrace, I noticed that her arms were a bit cold and decided to increase my body temperature to heat her up. Wow, its cold down here. How about this, is it warmer now? Urgh, thank you, Big Sis, the girl thanked me with an embarrassed face before hitting my arms, pouting. But why did you have to scare me like that? Ahhh, I was about to cry! Hiehie, but you didnt, right? Youre brave enough to go down in the darkness and wait here while you two other friends ran up. I wiped the tears from the girls eyes and patted her hair, messing it up a bit before lighting up another me. Still, dont do this, again, alright? If you arent a beastman with good eyes or have [Night Vision], dont go down here in the dark. Its dangerous and you could hurt yourself badly. Alwayse here with an adult or one of your older siblings, okay? Yes, Big Sis Putting her on my shoulders, I let her grab my horns like a steering wheel as I brought her upstairs. When I opened the door, one of the caretakers was already waiting there, smiling at us, but it was clear enough that she wasnt in the best of mood. The poor little girl and her two other friends would be in quite a lot of trouble today, hehe. After seeing the three rule-breaking kids off, the hide-and-seek was over with my overwhelming victory, as expected. After getting everybody some nice, cool water from Tasianna, I brought the kids I yed with outside, where I saw Grimnir surrounded by kids looking at him with wondrous eyes. While Saori was acting like a teacher, Grimnir seemed like an old grandpa or veteran as he retold stories of his adventurers to them. As I brought the kids over, I greeted Grimnir who was stroking his growing beard with pride as he saw the kids marveling at his tales. You seem to be happy for someone who didnt want to leave his smithy, I gave the dwarf a teasing smile. Grimnir scoffed at myment, raising his head up to show off his horns. Pah! And I could have been more productive if I were in my smithy, but if Im being forced toe, I aint gonna waste my time by whining about it. Youining that I shouldnt teach these kids how the world is outside this citys walls,ss? I shook my head. Nah, as if, old man. You just do you, Mister Tsundere~ Huh? What in Crustacias name is that word, huh,ss? Hey, Hestia! Come back here! Time went by quite fast as we had fun. The day in Griffonpeak usually began at something like seven am, an hourter than in viges, I think, so there was quite some time for us to y with the kids. When lunchtime came, Eshe and her knights had some of the curry made using Saoris recipe, praising it for being good despite how different it was to theirs. The kids, though, loved it since it was sweeter than Eshes curry. During that time, Eshe and her knights had to excuse themselves, as it seemed the Lycerepth called on them and the other Empire representatives for a meeting. It concerned the date for their return to the Empire, since its been almost a month since they got here. Eshe told me it was sooner than she thought, since she heard Pestrodus, the Lycerepth Judge responsible for this trip, hasnt finished his investigation yet. It was a bit saddening to hear Eshe would be leaving soon. I didnt like saying goodbye, but it wasnt like we wouldnt meet again. One day, I will have to visit the Empire, so Ill be meeting up with her when that time came. Yup, gotta stay positive! After lunch was over, Saori, Eine, and Grimnir took this time to help the older kids learn some essential skills. Aside from reading, writing, calctions, and bartering with people, after a few kids asked if they could learn some survival and adventurer skills, those were taught as well. Whatever the kids wanted to do after they left the orphanage was at their discretion. The caretakers and the director didnt like the idea of some of them bing adventurers, but they acknowledged it had happened in the past. The majority of the caretakers were once orphans from this very orphanage, and they have experienced their siblings bing hunters or mercenaries and disappearing from their lives. They wouldnt encourage it, but they acknowledged having people like us teach them some basics would help them prepare if it did happen. While Tasianna and I were ying with the kids, two caretakers took a few kids to go shopping. Apparently, the curry we served today was so delicious that the kids ate more rice than expected. They wanted to fill up the rice stores before it potentially empties out at dinner tonight. 43 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total fan count updated. Total fans of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2600 Big Sis, youre an incredible singer! Our Big Brothers and Big Sisters told me you had a consuuart where you sang a ton of your songs! Im sorry we couldnte! We had to go to sleep, the Sisters told us. Yes, so please sing more! Your voice is like a gift from the Goddess! I heard Eshe brought the older kids and a few caretakers with her when she came to my concert. She didnt take up one of the VIP seats due to the kids, but they were apparently still protected by an entourage of lycerepth members. Also, Pestrodus didnte, despite my personal invitation. Disaaaaaaappointing, yo. As such, I had managed to turn Eshe, those kids, and the caretakers into my fans but not the younger ones. I knew the orphanage wasrge from the number of kids I could see, but seeing 43 of them bing my fans at once came to me as a bit of a shock. I was just at my first song! Okay, I gotta add this one. Okay, kids, this is a song in anguage I used to speak in my home country. You guys probably wont be able to understand it, but Im sure you will like it. Are you ready? Yeah! Breathe in, breathe out. I wanna be the very best Like no one ever was To catch them is my real test To train them is my cause I will travel across thend Searching far and wide Each Pokemon to understand The power that''s inside Pokemon! Gotta catch ''em all It''s you and me I know it''s my destiny Pokemon! Oh, you''re my best friend In a world we must defend! If you grew up in a musically gifted household with a mother who is pretty much an otaku, learning random anime songs was pretty much a childhood memory. Papa never really liked them, but it wasnt as if he could justin when Mama and I were having fun. As such, my gifts to Peolynca were songs normal citizens will never, ever fully understand. RIP my pocket monster master dream, but now you will be known by these kids. Pokemon! Puukimuun! I was a bit worried that we were being a bit too loud for the neighbors taste, but none of them came toin. I wondered if it was cause of me. Regardless, worry didnt stop me from giving these kids an amazing mini concert just for them. As we reached thest few songs, my throat began to feel a bit tired. Healing the soreness using magic was a non-issue, but I still preferred letting it heal by itself. Still, I didnt want to stop singing just yet so I used some healing to patch myself up. After I stretched a bit, I began the next song until I heard a kid shouting for help. HELP! HELP! SISTERS! BIG SIS! Huh?! Isnt that! My singing stopped and I snapped my head around, straining my ears and eyes to detect the source. None of the kids nor Tasianna were aware of the sounds, but I trusted my ears. Activating my [Detection Sensor], my eyes focused on the signal running towards the orphanage, with two others following right behind it. When a small girl sprang out of the corner of a house, I saw who it was. Abi?! BIG SIS HESTIA! BIG SIS TASI! HELP! As Abi cried out for help, two tall, intimidating men jumped out of the corner she came out from. The two men looked like menacing gangsters and it baffled me why the hell they were chasing after Abi. After all, Abi should have followed the caretakers to the market to help them with the grocery as a punishment. Where were the others?! Move! As Abi ran out of the alleyway, she almost tripped over a broken tankard, but that action caused her to stumble and lose speed. This gave the two men a chance to catch up to the small girl, easily closing the distance between them. Seeing this, the fire inside of me exploded, ring my wings up into action. As the men were about to grab Abi, my legs and wings moved. I jumped over the fence and charged forward with [Gale Steps] and [Air Steps], dashing through the air to grab Abi right out of the clutches of the men and blowing them away. As I retreated closer to the orphanage with Abi, the men recovered from their fall, standing back up. What the HELL are you two assholes trying to do?! I shouted with a crying Abi in my arms. The men didnt answer, clicking their tongues at their prey getting swiped away. As they werent about to answer, Abi forced herself to speak through her fear and tears. Sthe-Sniff! They stook away Yeffon, Danny, and the others! They hurt the Sisters when they tried to protect us, Big Sis. They hurt them and Yeffon when they helped me escape. They took everybody away! Abis red face filled with snot and tear streams was causing a burning rage to swell inside me, something that I havent felt in a while now, an anger that only appeared when my friends or loved ones were hurt by somebody. I could feel myself nearly exploding at this very moment, but my parallel minds suppressed me, reasoning that I needed to control myself to keep from unleashing [Draconic Aura] on Abi and the other kids. They were right, but not cause of my [Draconic Aura]. I knew I could control that aura, what I couldnt was how badly I would mutte these two pieces of filth. Scaring the kids with something as traumatizing as how much blood I would squeeze out of their bodies was something I have no intention of doing. You two fuckers dare?! Where are they?! Where are the two grey-robed priestesses and where are the kids?! Answer me! I roared out. S-Shit, run! There is more merchandise on the streets! F-Fuck, cant believe we getting in this much trouble for a coin of a dozen! What?! Who allowed you to run! As I saw these men sprinting away without hesitation, I held Abi even tighter to my chest and was about to activate [Gale Steps] again for the fast footwork, but my efforts were stopped before I could act, as two women suddenly jumped out of a buildings shadow. Oof! ARRRRRRRRHHHHHHH! Urgh! ARRRRRRRGHHHHHHH! It was Saori and her shadow clone. They jumped out of the shadow and sucker-punched the thugs before using ck lightning to temporarily stun them. An immense disappointment crept into my brain. It felt as if Saori just stole my prey. When her shadow clone dissipated, she gave me a look. As I could understand what she wanted to say through her eyes alone, I clicked my tongue and loosened my embrace around Abi. With themotion, the caretakers ran out of the orphanage. I exined to them what Abi told me, assuring them that I would get to the bottom of this. After I asked Abi where shest saw the caretakers, I told everybody from Aurora that we will be departing to save them. Nobody argued back. B-Big Sis. Abi came over to me, still crying. Dont worry, Ill get them back, alright? Trust your Big Sis, Ill get them back healthy and safe. I reassured her, to which she nodded and prayed for my and the others safety. After I patted her head, we departed, taking the two unconscious bastards with us. Thanks for stopping me, Saori, I thanked Saori as we made our way to the marketce. No need. It probably would have caused us even more problems if we couldnt properly interrogate them, Saori replied, but I knew instinctively that Saori was barely able to suppress her own killing intent. When I saw the red mist exuding from her eyes, the dragon inside me felt as if a rival hunter had taken away the prize we both wanted. Once we were in the marketce, Saori managed to track the grey-robed priestesses down in an alleyway, lying on the ground all bruised and bloody. From the looks of it, they were just beaten. It looked like they were treated like punching bags, then left there to die. After I healed them, it took a few minutes for them to regain consciousness. Saori gave them some water to quench their thirst, and they began to retell everything that happened in an extremely fearful tone. In essence, they were attacked by ve hunters. Child vers, to be more exact. While most of the group kidnapped the kids, the few remaining ones began boasting about everything as they continually let their sadistic side out by hurting the two. They werent sure where the kids were taken to, as they lost consciousness after a while. Tasianna. Eine. Please, bring these two back to the orphanage for us. My tone of voice and the expression I gave them were enough for them to interpret what I was nning to do. They nodded, agreeing to my n. Dont worry, as a Champion of Goddess Aurena, I promise you that I will bring those kids back safe and sound! After they left, I raised a [Terra Wall] to block line of sight from the rest of the marketce and covered everything around us with an [Air Shield]. After I sshed some cold water onto the two thugs faces, they woke up. Wha-What?! What happened?! Argh, sheit, my jaw! Argh, how the fuck Silence. Silent [Draconic Aura] exuded from my body as I gave out my order to these ants, instilling the primal fear of an overwhelming force back into their bodies. Stunned by my presence, sweat drenched their faces as they looked at me with quivering eyes. Tell me where you brought those kids. K-Kids?! W-Why do you wan YARRRRRRRRRRGHHHHH AAAAGHHHH! His bbering mouth was quickly shut up by the chill-sending crack of his leg. As I raised my foot, the man grabbed his leg, crying out as the bone stuck out and blood sprayed on the ground. Last warning. I pried his hands away from his legs before realigning it with a [Major Heal], healing it back to normal. Answer my question, or I will continue this tenfold. Endless pain and you cannot die since Ill be healing you. Speak, or you will beg me for sweet death. Saoris ck lightning could be heard crackling next to me, ready to send their muscles and brain spasming. Grimnir took out his hammer while he slowly let out a fire breath. None of us three were willing to do this the civilized way. Persuade through favors? Aurora does not deal with child molesting pieces of scum. We hunt them down like the beasts they are. The men didntst for too long. The intimidation technique was so effective that they emptied their shit midway through their confession. After Saori and Grimnir knocked them out again, I lowered the wall and the [Air Shield]. We brought them out of the alleyway and were looking for a guard to hand them in. The ce where we were going, we couldnt just rush in blindly. Lady Hestia? Lady Eshe? While going out, we coincidentally met Eshe. When I asked her why she was here, she told me she was on her way back from the meeting. Uhm, who are those two men? What are you doing with them? she asked me, causing me to frown. They are child kidnappers. vers. My words instantly made not only Eshe but the usually stoic Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh react. Even without me exining things, from the look in Saoris, Grimnirs, and my face, they were able to deduce what happened. When I exined it to them, the face darkened even more. Im getting them back, I promise this to you, Lady Eshe. Could you please handle these two and bring them to the guards? Eshe stayed silent at my request, closing her eyes as she contemted what I said. When she opened them, a rage simr to the one I felt a few moments ago could be seen in her eyes, contrasting her usual demeanor. Allow me to help. There was no need to argue. Sure. Get ready, were going to Shaturein. A note from AbyssRaven Two chapters ago, Klea''Hatma suggested to go easy on them. Two chapterster, broken bones about to make people scream those answeres out. Aggressive diplomacy, if you will. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr If you can spare a second, please do not forget to give the story a vote! Every vote helps the story stay visible for others. The vote button is just under the chapter buttons. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 225: Shaturein. Chapter 225: Shaturein. You can figure it out yourself, I trust in you Saori~ What did Muraina mean by that, Saori? Oh, that? Well, in the past three days, I have been considering Murainas offer to help me train. You know, more practice would not hurt me, and it seems like Murainas confidence in me is high enough to the point that she thinks I can find the entrance to an underworld city that changes every week. Well, shes not wrong. After interrogating those two child-kidnapping bastards and handing them over to a few guards, our partys and Eshes next goal was to head into the undercity of Griffonpeak, Shaturein. However, although we knew that it was somewhere in the red light district, we didnt exactly know where the entrance actually was. To expedite the process and not trigger my impatience to save the kids, we decided to ask someone for help. Since we didnt want to cause Eines parents too many problems, after we picked Tasianna and Eine up once they brought the injured caretakers back to the orphanage, we rushed over to the hunters guild. We needed to ask Krymdar or Gael for help. Unfortunately, neither of them were there. Krymdar was still at that Lycerepth meeting and Gael was currently in Shaturein. We thought we could maybe ask Muraina for help instead, since she was a spy too, but she had no idea. I apologize, but the entrance to Shaturein changes every week with the help of their earth mages. Its to protect themselves from the guards and knights, you see. Usually, you would learn the next location and its password if youre a frequent visitor of Shaturein or, in Gaels case, you can use your connections and know-how to learn where the entrance is whenever. I sadly did not ask Krymdar or Gael about the entrances next appearance. I apologize, everybody. I remembered what Muraina said. She did point us to a couple of possible ces, but we had to do the footwork ourselves. So, since we didnt know the way forward, we decided to start searching in the red light district. The entire situation made it seem as if Muraina was testing Saori or something. Since we knew Aurora was known in the underworld from those spies who followed us, we decided it would be best if everybody wore long, inconspicuous robes with cowls covering our faces and head. Of course, this n had a teensy-little issue with me being the very definition of conspicuous. You see, havingrge horns and a very long tail as my physical traits made it very hard to not get noticed. Sure, I could hide my wings no problem, but the problem was that I could only get rid of the former two was to enter my [Humanization Lv. 9] or Lv. 10 form. I couldnt risk it. It meant bing mostly orpletely human respectively, reducing my maximum stats by two-thirds and having no ess to any of my draconic abilities. Ever since I tried it out the first time against those bandits, Ive begun to feel ufortable without my dragon abilities. Crazy, sure, but I didnt like feeling weak. And being human without my wings, fire breath, tail, scales, ws, and sun core felt awful. At [Humanization Lv. 10] I felt like a squishy meatbag. Thankfully, ever since I met Cernust, Ive been aware of bovlines. If I wrapped my tail around my legs, I would be able to hide my tail, but it did obstruct my movements. As long as I kept my scaly hands, legs and feet hidden, and they didnt look too close at my vertical pupils I could pass off as a literal cowgirl. Oh yeah, how is Uno? Have you heard from him? I asked Saori. Despite it being suspicious, we were all moving in arge group since Saori seemed to have a n to find the entrance to Shaturein. Nope, he has note back from when I sent him off to follow those spies five days ago. He should be alright, though, since he hasnt disappeared from my shadow beast count, Saori exined. Still, to find the entrance, we will need Uno. He should be around somewhere, so I will recall him here. Since those spies Uno was following probably went back to Shaturein, hell be able to lead us to the entrance?? Eine asked, to which Saori confirmed with a nod. Well, better make it quick, Saori. Theres people watching us, Grimnir pointed out. He was right. The moment we entered the red light district with our cloaks on, we instantly attracted the attention of a few thuggish-looking people hanging around on the streets. It was like entering a thieves'' den, or walking through the home district of a crime syndicate. Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh informed us we could leave the nks to them, that we should prioritize moving forward and protecting Eshe. Eshe, as a holy mage, had some powerful supportive and defensive spells, but on the other hand, her offensive ones were only so-so. Regrettably, her level was still only 23, vastly below everybody else. At least we could count on her knights in a battle since they were formally trained and level 69 and 57 respectively. As we rushed to a ce where there werent any prying eyes, Saori kneeled on the ground and touched her shadow. As she kept that pose, a few minutes passed when the shadow suddenly began to spasm, revealing a wolfs head underneath it. Uno. Report? Saori demanded. Without sending the information to Eshe and her knights, Uno began to speak with us telepathically. [The information was correct. The church issued the request to those spies, but the person who issued it was a fat pig they called a cardinal. Based on how the others treated him, he was the leader.] Any information from those spies? Where did theye from? We promised not to ask them about their organization, but nothing was said about us doing our homework on them; turnabout is fair y, after all. Uno was confident he wouldnt get caught, so Saori ordered him to track them. [The alpha of the pack decided to stop spying on you, Alpha. They called themselves an information broker or something.] It was a good thing that the garms were intelligent enough to understand us simr to other beastmen. [I can smell you wish to know more, Alpha. Ask, I shall answer.] After Saori told him we needed a way into Shaturein, he agreed to show us the way, as he had just left through it. The entrance he used to enter the undercity seemed to have disappeared today, and he had to trail a group of people to leave Shaturein through the new one. Uno, apparently, survived the stakeout by stealing food and water from the merchants down there, which he described as amon practice. Is Shaturein that much of a cutthroat ce? How has it not descended to anarchy if stealing is such amon urrence down there? Good work, Uno. Inform Song about everything and give yourself a good break, alright? Saori then pulled out a fresh, bloody steak from her storage and gave it to Uno. Twitching his ears, he grabbed the meat with his mouth before disappearing with it into the shadows. After a moment, Songs head appeared from the shadow in his ce, ready to lead us to the undercity. When we arrived at the location, we saw a group of raggedly-dressed people crowding around a run-down house, enjoying some simple street food made out of rice dough, a sauce, and whatever meat they could get, at least from the looks of it. The street food stall seemed quite popr and we questioned if this really was the ce we were looking for, only for Uno to confirm the entrance was inside the building. As we looked around a bit more, we noticed a few shady-looking people hanging around, either staying to themselves or by joining into the food craze. Unlike the clearly impoverished patrons, these people had better-maintained clothing and weapons close on hand. Hestia, were taking the peaceful way in. No need to get into trouble. I agreed with Saoris n. The food vendor and those thugs were clearly guards for the entrance, and, since Shaturein was a whole independent city controlled by various shady guilds, it probably wouldnt be good to antagonize them now. Well, unless they picked the fight themselves, like those vers did. Before we left the guild, Muraina also informed us that the bouncers would be dismissive to any attempts of us asking for a way into Shaturein, acting like normal citizens to dissuade strangers from entering their home. Even bribing wouldnt work. You either knew the weekly password to enter or knew somebody who knew it. Knowing we were in a hurry to save the kids, Muraina told us to mention a specific phrase to the entrance keeper. As such, Saori walked over to the food vendor alone to speak to him. How much? Eight davi. Return the bowl. Saori handed him eight davi and received a bowl of food. Wait, is that the phrase?! As Saori took a bite from the flour dough with the pieces of meat, Saori nodded her head in contentment as she put the fork back on the te. Lady Grengar offers us her heartful dance. At the mention of that quote, the food vendor instantly turned his head towards Saori and gave her a nod, before knocking his head backward, towards the door. With the bowl of food in her hand, she returned to us while eating it. We can enter. Lady Grengar offers us her heartful dance? Was that the phrase? I asked, to which Saori nodded. Muraina did not specify who this Lady Grengar was, though. And was ordering food also a necessary part? Yeah, since you do not ask a tavern owner for rumors if you have not ordered anything. The same courtesy applies here. Call it a fee for neers. Saori took herst bite of the food,menting that the dough was old and the meat dry. It didnt suit her taste. I personally would prefer if she took this a bit more seriously, but Saori sure does hate wasting food. Patience, Hestia. If the kids are somewhere in Shaturein, I will turn that ce upside down to find them. After Saori handed the bowl back to the vendor, a thug at the door opened the house door for us and whispered, ck pieces on the table move at themands of the Hold. Remember it next time. If I could hazard a guess, it probably was the password for entering Shaturein for the week. Once inside, we noticed nobody was inside the ramshackle house; in fact, the ce looked even more run down from the inside, with mold destroying the wooden floor and walls. With no other entrance except a single door, we moved through it and descended the stairs into the basement. Going through a door made from fortified earth, we finally made our way into Shaturein. Urgh, the smell! Saori and I pinched our noses. Our heightened olfactory sense was working against us again, the smell of sewage overwhelming us. After Tasianna cast an enhanced [Air Shield] around us, we continued onwards. Lady Eshe, please do not move away from the middle, Sir Alikar spoke in his thick ent, as he and Dame Anivh rested their hands on their weapons, ready to engage at any time. The same applied to us Aurora members with our own guards raised. Looking at the way this tunnel was made, it definitely wasnt made to look good. Still, its sturdy without any wooden support. Earth mages definitely made this. I analyzed the tunnel. The only way for Shaturein to be able to change their entrance every week would be with earth mages. After a certain point, though, the structure of the tunnel changed, looking better built and less hastily excavated. It felt morefortable to walk through, and had torches to light the way. Walking for maybe over ten minutes, we finally made it down to Griffonpeaks shadow, the city underneath the Griffon Shaturein. W-Well, this isnt exactly what I imagined, Eine blurted out, a statement I could agree fully with. The underground city was, at its core, a ce for criminals and the impoverished, those who could not survive a life on the surface; at least, that is what Arcanuess Helvas told me. From the looks of it, he wasnt too off the mark. My first impression of this ce was that it was filthy. Now, it wasnt garbage dump-tier of disgusting but wherever we walked? There was trash and dirty puddles just lying on the streets. It seemed as if there was a waste disposal service of some kind, as it wasnt filled with that stuff, but this ce did look a bit like the third-world countries Id seen on TV. Looking further away, I saw canals flowing through this ce, making it look a bit like mini Venice. Shaturein, being built next to Griffonpeaks sewer, which was constructed using the river next to it, probably would utilize these canals for something outside of waste disposal, right? However, while seeing this was unexpected, I was really surprised to see quite a bit of manatech around. Yes, there was light down here. Not from the sun but rather through artificial light created through manatechmps, each marked with a certain insignia on them, probably to warn off any thieves from taking them. Unlike the red light district or slums, this ce seemed to have more manatech than above despite its rough appearance. The streets and general architecture looked unhygienic and badly maintained, which contrasted starkly with the modern-looking manatech. As we analyzed one of the manatechmps, Saori went over to a lollygagger and asked him about it. Huh? Whatsit to you? Saori threw a medium copper coin at the person, instantly making his mouth open. Youse dont know whoat belonged to? Ya new? ckreach Guild. Member othe four gangs of Shatu. Serioully, the founder, me heard. Youse find them inner center, wither other three gangs. Jeez, this is fucking hard to understand! Come on, dude, I only learned thisnguage almost a year ago! Regardless of how difficult his ent was to understand, we still had a way to start. Without a proper guide, we had no way to find anybody, so the best way to do this was to go to the center. Since Shaturein was governed by gangs and guilds, the best way to start this investigation was to find these four gangs. Information, that is what we needed first. When we asked Saori if she could guide us using the scent from themp, she shook her head. The smell was even worse down in the city and neither Saori nor her garms were willing to expose their noses to it, preferring to stay inside the [Air Shield]. Uno described his experience down here as hell, and if it wasnt Saoris order to track those spies down, he probably would never have stayed down here. Should we go ask those spies for help? Tasianna suggested, but Saori shook her head. We agreed not to get involved with each other, and I think appearing before their doorsteps would count as that. Then again, I dont think we need them, really. Hestia, would you be able to do something? Saori was talking about [Mana Eyes]s new ability after I made it possible for our group to fast travel. Mana Eyes A skill that allows the user to perceive the flow of mana in the air. Allows the identification of items and creatures, revealing their description or profile. Allows the istion of mana signatures, making it possible to follow mana trails and links between mana sources. Requires tremendous cognitive abilities to process properly. The Skillsbined are: [Identify Lv. 10] [cksmiths Appraisal (Iplete) Lv. 1] Allows the istion of mana signatures, making it possible to follow mana trails and links between mana sources, was the ability that I was talking about. If I concentrated, I could activate my skills ability to track a singr mana source and create a trail to something rted to the mana. In the case of themp, a mana battery had to be ced inside for it to work, and I could use that mana to track down the person who filled it up. It might not lead us directly to this ckreach Guild, but might lead us to the person who worked for them. Mana Eyes! I could see the mana source inside themp with a trail leading Arck! I immediately regretted activating the effect. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [High-Speed Calction Lv. 2] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 3] gained Lady Hestia! Tasianna and Eshe eximed as my head shot backward, flinching from the sheer amount of pain my eyes and mind felt from looking at the trail. I clenched my teeth, grinding them to relieve the pain as much as possible. This pain even ignored my [Absolute Pain Tolerance]! Urgh! Ark! It felt as if a needle prated my eyes and injected a serum of pain into my brain, ravaging my nerves like mes. My white mes activated from this, beginning to heal me, erasing the pain as I slowly recovered. When I removed my hands from my eyes, I felt something wet drip from my eyes. Shit! Hestia, are you okay?! Saori expressed her worry for me with shocked, widened eyes. Eshe pulled out a handkerchief, cleaning the wet tear up before showing it to me. R-Red?! Blood?! It seemed blood had started to flow from my eye, the bacsh from all the information I tried to process causing the veins in my eyes to rupture. At that moment when I looked at the trail of mana, I managed to locate the source of it, but due to the sheer size of it, it caused some serious strain on my eyes and mind. It was too much information in too short of a time. Ive gotten better with using [Mana Eyes], able to hold it active for longer than ten seconds with my parallel minds help without suffering any pain. In an environment where mana is less convoluted like my subspace, I could probably handle it for longer, but the mana in Shaturein was a mess. This ce was filled with mana, to the point I was worried monsters would appear out of nowhere. Shit! Help! Monster spawning! Speaking of the devil Before I could inform everybody where the mana batterys trail led to, shouts for help exploded from over the corner as men, women, and children ran for their lives away from that direction. A sharp Kruuuuuk! resounded, followed by a loud cry of helplessness. Deciding to check it out, our group ran over towards the sounds, only to find a blood-sucking bat draining the already deceased body of a man dry. [Blood-Gnawing Land-Bat], I think it was called. We encountered a few of them in the dungeon in Cedaraille, and the sight of a pair feeding on three defeated adventurers especially stuck with me. With the mana so thick down here, I guess monsters randomly spawning around was an actual possibility. The moment thend-bat was finished with its meal, it turned towards us and roared, before fleeing. Saori moved to draw her dagger at it, but stayed her hand, pointing out that somebody wasing from the rooftop. In the next second, a group of people appeared from the rooftops and smashed thend-bat into pieces. Wooo! Another for the count! A young man with wild, unkempt ck hair shouted as cleaned the blood off from his bone cudgel. His clothes, made from the pieces of monsters, didnt give me the same impression as the people we first saw entering Shaturein. Looking closer, he and the two men behind him seemed to have the same emblem we saw on the map. ckreach Guild? Shut it, fucker! If youve got time to gloat, you gotcha some time to kill more! A man behind the cudgel guy grabbed him and dragged him to the next battlefield. Following them from the streets, we ended up in an area with a bunch of thugs or delinquent looking people hunting monsters from an outbreak of felwings andnd-bats I had no idea if they were adventurers or the local militia, but they certainly were dealing with the problems decently enough. Since those felwings andnd-bats were only rank E, they could only be taken out by people with some knowledge of fighting. They were hardly doing it wlessly, many of them were hurt and some barely escaped a fatal blow, but the monsters were being culled. W-We should help Lady Hestia! Eshe eximed. She wasnt a saintess for nothing with her intention to heal the wounded, but she was quickly stopped by Anivh. Lady Eshe, we should wait. This is not our battle to participate in. Our priority should be your protection and to find and save the children, My Lady. Eshe reluctantly agreed to that statement. In this chaos those people called fighting, it wouldnt be weird for Eshe to get attacked if we werent careful. No need to risk fighting if we could avoid it. Even Anivh is serious about finding those kids, huh? The Saintess of Orphans and her knights. What a fittingbination. Still, I do wonder if it would be best to heal them after the fight, since it wouldnt do us good to get attention. Any case, not like the threat warranted it. Its only a bunch of E ranksHuh? One second I was watching the pseudo-adventurers cleaning the bats up, in the next second, the ground began to break away, and numerous jaguar-sizednd-bats appeared from below the ground. Mana Eyes. Acidic Blood Land-Bat A giant bat monster with wings adapted tond travel. With a huge appetite for mana-rich blood, these monsters roam caves and forests, using their acidic blood spit to blind or incapacitate both prey and predator. Rank D Me and my loud mouth S-Shit! Those things again! Hey, hey, get fucking help! Run! The thugs shouted as they stopped attacking the bats and instantly ran away without any hesitation. Seeing their attackers running away, the bats shrieked in victory, preparing to roam the streets to find their next meal. Scheie! We better take care of this now. Sorry kids, please, hand a bit longer. Your Big Sis has to help out. Seeing me prepare a lightning spell, Eine nodded her head vigorously and unsheathed her sword. Saori sighed, leaving us to engage the foes as she and the others stayed behind to protect Eshe. As Eine and I engaged the first couple ofnd-bats, my [Detection Sensor] suddenly felt something appearing out of nowhere. Looking over, I saw a familiar man jumping out of a shadow. Dark Tendrils! ck vines shot out of the shadow underneath one of the D ranks, constricting it long enough for the man to dash in and y it with his daggers. Home sweet home, there is always fucking action down here! I just want to sleep in peace! Gael? What a ce to find the very man we were looking for. Farrons vice and his spymaster, Gael. Gael! I shouted as I sted a D rank bat out of the way. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [White Pyromancer] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 1] Attributes have increased due to level up Huh?! Lady Hestia?! Gael recognized me instantly despite the cloak hiding my face. Did he remember my voice? What are you doing here?! Talkter, how about I give you a hand first? I shot out another [Lightning Bolt] before cleaning up a few E ranks with [Wind sh]. Eine wasnt cking off either, slicing up the bats at a faster rate than I was with her mid-ranged whipsword. It wasnt long until only the D ranks were left. Suffice to say, we didnt have much trouble. After the battle was over, Gael came over to us and pulled the cowl slightly back, revealing my face up to my forehead. Oooh, it really is you, Your Highness. And here I thought I turned crazy when I heard your voice so suddenly down here, Geal said, bbergasted to see me in Shaturein. Showing him a wry smile, I couldnt help but understand him. Well, its not like I expected to go down here. I thought about it, but you know, this ce stinks too much for my nose. Anyways, how did you recognize me from before when Im dressed like this? My voice? Come on, did you think I would forget? Like the voice of an angel, My Lady. With an over-the-top bow you would only see from nobles sons, Gael bowed before me in the showiest way possible. He then raised his head and sang his next sentence. So, My Lady, why are you here, in the den of the rats~ Nice rhythm, but he cant control his voice super well. Good enough to swoon most girls, though. Well, for one, I was looking for you for help, Gael. As I said that, Eshe and the others approached us, followed by the rag-tag group from before. Before I could finish my next sentence, the rag-tag group shouted in fervor. Woooo, big haul for today, guys! We eating good tonight, I say! Break out the fire! Grill that shit up, boys! Bro! Nice work, today! Thanks for the help as always! Huh? Whos the tiny? Thestment came from the same cudgel guy from before. Tiny? Really? I personally knew I wasnt the tallest, but saying that to somebodys face isnt very nice. I mean, what if I had aplex about it like a certain blond alchemist from that anime I watched? Regardless, it wasnt something I needed to answer. I wanted to get down to business now. Gael looked at myck of reactions and sighed, before smacking the young cudgel man in the head. Yeowch! Bro, what gives?! he shouted in confusion. Dont Bro me, you pup! Damnit, get your ass up and clean this fucking mess! Tell the residents everything is fine and then prepare the meat for storage. Call the mages to clean this mess up. Oh, and one more thing, the next time you speak with somebody, fucking learn who you talking to first! Gael grabbed his head and pulled it over to me. My cowl was hiding my face again, although not my horns. Learn some respect, kid. These are my guests. Apologize to the youngdy. Ehh?! The young man was confused as hell, but Gael did not give him much time to react, pushing his head down into a deep bow. I-Im sorry, My Lady! You sorry for what, huh?! Im sorry for calling you tiny, My Lady! I wont do this again! Considering he knew what was rude without anybody telling him, he sure was a quick thinker. Gael then pulled the guys head up, closer to his face to give him a face-to-face lecture, Remember this, kid, if you want to rise through the ranks inside the guild, you analyze who you are talking to and keep your foul mouth to yourself, alright? If you were to anger the guests of Mister Vangrim, even if by ident, he aint gonna let you keep your tongue. The guilds are the bosses here in Shatu, not some greenhorn kid thinking he is the biggest shit in the whole world! You hear?! Yes, Bro! Im sorry! Good! Now scram! Learn some manners and get some training! Eat some meat to pack some more muscles, kid. You fucking brats, too! Fuck off, now, I got business to deal with. After sending those young men away, Gael sighed and scratched his neck. W-Wow, did Gael just do that for me? Wow Somehow, I feel like Im somebody important. You certainly changed from our meeting in Firwood, Gael. It was Saori. She had a smile on her face. Recognizing her, Gael gave out a small chuckle. Nah, this is how I deal with these rambunctious kids these days. Had to learn these things the hard way, so Im just doing my best to act as a mentor. Shaturein isnt kind to anybody if you dont know how to fit in. Even the ones out in the slums probably have it better than here. Anyways, where were we? What are youdies doing down here? We Once again, I was interrupted. Erm, excuse me. But this time, it was from Eshe. Could you allow me to heal the wounded, first? Saintess Eshe? Gael looked mortified. My stomach is acting up again. Are youdies about to drag me into more trouble? It was only once, but he already knew us as well as if we were besties. A note from AbyssRaven I just noticed the voting system was gone. RIP. Living under a rock. And now, we are inside the undercity. Time to hunt some ve hunters. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 226: Even Criminals can make decent enough Allies. Chapter 226: Even Criminals can make decent enough Allies. Thank you, thank you, Priestess! Uh, praise the winged woman, uh, Goddess! Yeah, the Goddess! Praise the Goddess, thanks! Whether youre a rich merchant or a street thug, when you have a serious wound leaking precious blood as your skin turns pale and sickly, having a healer bring you back from the brink of death was something that just about anyone would be thankful for. At least, the people Ive met so far have felt grateful for the white grace. After Eshe and I finished healing the wounded thugs with help from Eine, Alikar, and Anivh ring at the ones with dicks for brains Gael dragged us away from the group, intending to take us to a different, unspecified location. As we walked through the streets, avoiding certain locations by going through alleyways, Gael suddenly spoke up after a ton of silence. One tip, Miss Eshe. Eshes knights began to re daggers at Gael as he wrongly addressed their mistress, despite knowing her title, but the man in question ignored it all. I wont say there arent any people down here without a good heart, because there are quite a lot of them, but most of the time you will only find greedy cutthroats. If they see a priestess naive enough to heal others without asking for a fee, all they will see is a potential payday instead of a samaritan. He was right. It was obvious to me when I was healing those thugs that most of them couldnt stop themselves from looking at us with either lecherous eyes or those of an opportunistic hunter. I didnt feel the need to take care of them with Gael around. It seemed they feared this alcoholic enough not to make a move. Even then, if they had heard Gael addressing Eshe as a saintess, they probably wouldnt have stopped with just looking. If crime movies have taught me anything, then it would be that the criminal underworld had enough eyes and ears around every corner and inside every shadow. You had to be super-duper cautious down here. Seemingly understanding what he wanted to say, Eshe nodded, but she still felt the need to argue back, I understand, and thank you, Mister Gael. However, I have a duty to heal the wounded. They protected the innocent bystanders. It is only righteous and proper for me to aid them as a humble servant of the Goddess. If her willingness to help orphans hadnt proven it yet, then this should be another argument for how much of a textbook saintess Eshe was. The world could use more good. They helped the inhabitants, sure, but its all about upholding a deal, Miss. The representative of this district signed a protection contract with the ckreach Guild, so protection they will get. As long as the money is paid, the guild will make sure the district wont get turned into ruins by the spawning monsters. We ended up at the dead end of an alleyway, where Gael climbed up the wall blocking the end of the alley to vault over to the other side. Once we helped Eshe climb over, we continued following Gael. What is this ckreach Guild, anyways, Gael? We heard about it from one of the inhabitants, but we have not done any deep research into Shaturein, Saori asked. The ckreach Guild. One of the four pirs in Shaturein that control this ce. Outside of being the gang the original founders of this ce formed, they are also the representative of Shaturein whenever they need to discuss stuff with the royal pce. You might say that they are the top dogs of this ce. Gael exined that each of these four guilds controlled different aspects which kept Shaturein running well. Since they were the pirs, their foundations were made upon the numerous gangs, organizations, and businesses inside this ce. As such, Shaturein was governed as an oligarchy, where everyw and decision was handled by the pirs. Gael showed four fingers, pulling them back to his palm while mentioning each of the pirs. ckreach Guild, managed by Vangrim ckreach. Honorable, well, as honorable as a merc can be. International Desires, the boss is Hamil Czesics. Businessman. Probably responsible for or at least involved with most of the organized crime in Artorias. Sewer Maintenance, pfff, ahem, led by the uncreative four-eyes Rafka Qus. They are responsible for maintaining the whole ce and the sewer, making them the primary contractor for mages. Also, the main producer of the street drug Swain, urgh, nasty shit. Dont even try it if youre offered some, it would make your nose melt right off. I thank you for warning us from not taking a drug, but maybe not mention it exists in the first ce. I am pretty sure all of us are fully aware not to take random drugs, Saori protested, looking slightly annoyed. Her responsible adult side was speaking. Well,ss, sometimes it is good to give warnings. And the person to baffle Saori even more was Grimnir, who scratched his hair in embarrassment. Ahem, I-Im just saying, Saori. Warnings never hurt, especially since most of you girls are young and inexperienced. Saori couldnt stop ring at Grimnir judgmentally. If he hadnt mentioned anything, we probably wouldnt have been this suspicious of whatever Grimnir was hiding. Gael coughed, bringing peoples attention back to him. Ahem, to continue thest guild would be The Heartful Dance. They are controlled by Jenghil Grengar, the mistress of a kingdom of brothels within Artorias and the countries surrounding us. Probably one of the best information brokers concerning human and dwarven activities, since her girls and boys are everywhere. No brothel in any of the cities or towns she has her fingers in is allowed to operate without her blessing. Grengar? I spoke that name out loud, remembering what I heard at the entrance. Saori, isnt that the person you mentioned to that food vendor? Oh, so thats how you got inside. Gael turned around, walking forward with his back facing us. I see Muraina took a good liking to all of you, but I guess I should have figured it since the Young Miss is around. Your status alone can loosen her lips, you know. Gael probably spoke about my royal lineage, since that was the only thing I could think of which Muraina would probably respect without a question. Well, to answer your questioning look, yes, Muraina knows Lady Grenger. In fact, shes her mentor, haha, Gaelughed as he said that but hearing him call a prostitute madam the apprentice of Muraina was a bit shocking to me. Haha, kinda makes me jealous how lucky she is to get trained by Muraina. That old elf tly rejected me when I asked her, saying I was toozy. Haaaaa, man, that really killed my motivation to train. Haha Saori let out a pitying chuckle, but in truth, I think she was feeling awkward since Muraina had offered to train Saori. It would be best if we didnt mention that. You seem to know a lot about these guilds, Mister Gael, Einemented, looking impressed. Well, since Im an information broker, I kinda have to keep tabs on thepetition. You cantpete with people like Lady Grenger or Muraina if youre sitting on your ass, drinking stale mead all the time, right? They have impressive spyworks, but if you meet and stay with the correct people, you can learn things even they couldnt learn about, right? Gael winked at Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and me. He probably was speaking about the Davison situation Muraina had no idea about. I feel left out, Grimnir mumbled. After some walking around through this weird ce, I began to notice the increase in mana in the surrounding area. Even without using [Mana Eyes], I could feel the same air, thick with mana like in the Belzac forest or inside a dungeon. This felt like the entire ce was infested with monsters. This is a hazard, Tasianna spoke, frowning as she probably had the same thoughts. Why is nobody taking care of all this mana? Arent you too careless with how monster spawning seems to be a normality here? Thats life in Shaturein, Tasianna, Gael answered. But when youre forced to live in awless ce filled with risks of all kinds, you have to have something to attract mages down here, right? Down here, mages can do whatever the fuck they want, free from the guilds rules. On the other hand, the mages guild doesnt care about the shit down here if it isnt catastrophic, since Shaturein and Griffonpeak are separated by a thickyer of fairnite. Thats why monsters dont spawn up there. Fairnite was Peolyncas version of a magic-resistant mineral, able to absorb and protect yourself from offensive magic. This beautiful white ore, which looked a bit like marble, you usually find in the homes of nobles was supposedly built above Shaturein to protect Griffonpeak from the mana down here. Just like the basements the nobles had underneath their homes. This then made me question why the entrance of Shaturein would change every week, since I found it weird with the fairniteyer. Gael exined that, during the founding of Shaturein, the first king of Artorias built the fairniteyer around the original entrance to Shaturein, and that this half of the tunnel to enter the undercity had never changed. The mages simply changed the entrance above the fairnite, never the tunnel leading to the undercity. Thats why the entrance can only be found in the red light district. Gael pointed out. But whatever, back to the question. The mages down here rarely take care of their messes, but we still make sure to keep the mana umtion below the spawning of B ranks. On the other hand, since all the mages work in the center of Shaturein where the pirs are, mercs and hunters naturally flock there to hunt everything down, making this into Shatureins own little, although more dangerous, dungeon. Im gonna make my own dungeon, with ckjack and hookers, probably the crazy guys managing this ce. So, you are telling me they let their mages go wild down here, endangering people with all the monster spawning, and then demand those same people pay protection money for a problem the guilds allowed to foster? Not to mention the crimes? Saori listed out in horror, shaking her head as a result. Gael shrugged with a wry smile. This hellhole beyond the Goddesss gaze can give Sarkafiinas slums a narrow save from a scorpions sting. I wasnt sure exactly what Anivh meant by that idiom, but I felt like I could understand it. This ce would give most cities in the U.S. a run for their money in how awful it was. This was far beyond the petty thefts I heard could happen in Manhatten, fuck me. Well, whatever. This was the ce. This has to be the ce I saw with my eyes. Note to self, dont use [Mana Eyes] in such a ce again for longer than a second to appraise. After Gael stopped moving, I raised my cowl slightly to look around us, noticing how much cleaner it was around here. Even the water canal was pretty clean, although I still wouldnt attempt to drink it. It was a far cry from the neighborhood at the entrance; it would be simr toparing the slums with the merchant district. If I had to guess, this had to be Shatureins center, where the main guilds were headquartered. It had to be clean. After letting us look around a bit, Gael urged us inside what looked like an apartmentplex. Walking to the top floor, we entered a medium-sized apartment. Inside, we found a few young kids ying something. Alright, alright. Out, kids. I got business to deal with, so out, Gael demanded. The kids let out sighs of disappointment when they heard this but quickly obeyed, going out after taking a nce at us. Gael then pointed to a set of decently clean couches for us to sit down in. In fact, this whole apartment was liveable enough, in my opinion. The change in neighborhoods also changes the quality of life; it should be some time I was very much aware of. Well, make yourself at home, everybody. Gael, were those kids your little birds? Saori asked as she took off her cowl. Yeah. Kids I picked up from the streets. They only need to listen to street gossip and in return they get food, money, and homes they can live in. Still harsh, street life is never easy, but better than cold and starving, right? Gael replied, earning him a smile from Eshe. Now, youdies and two gentlemen arent here to hear about my spyworks, right? How about we get down to business? Ive already got a bad feeling about it, so spit it out before I get indigestion from worry. I nodded and told him pretty much everything that happened from the moment I saw Abi nearly getting kidnapped by a few thugs. As Eshe listened to everything again, I noticed her closing her eyes, frowning as she prayed for the safety of the kids who were kidnapped. Gael, too, wasnt exactly pleased by it. Fuck me, are you serious? vers? Pah! If there is one good thing about Shaturein, its that they at least follow the ban on ves the crown issued. It isnt popr at all down here, thanks to our history, but that doesnt stop some fuckers from doing shit like this, Gael spat out in anger, looking disgusted as he heard the ending. I nodded, approving the rage he felt. My feelings bounced off from him, reconfirming that I was reacting correctly. Yes, and that is why we came down here immediately. We need your help, Gael. Please, you must know this ce better than us, right? Of course! Who do you think I am, huh? Farron aint keeping me on his payroll for being useless. Just to make it clear, did you kill those two bastards, Little Miss? I shook my head. I told him I handed him to the guards. Yeah, shit decision. They probably will get out once they mention who they are working for. Argh, fuck! That scum of the world, Hamil, is doing this shit, again! Thats the boss of International Desires, right? Saori said. Yeah. They mostly handle illegal imports and exports, being the primary yers of the ck market in the kingdom. They serve everyone from lowly beggars to even the most influential nobles. Thats why they are Shatureins main flow of money, and they aint stupid enough to not use this influence. Gael paused for a moment before continuing. But it seems like, among their illegal exports, theyre moving human ves as part of their business. My feet stomped on the ground, instantly standing up and jumping over the couch. As I was making my way over to the door, Saori grabbed my shoulders and stopped me. Hestia, dont. Rolling my head in annoyance, I turned around to reply, saying, Saori, I promise I wont cause a giant fuss. I know that! If the ckreach Guild, a pir, has their emblems on everything they own, then this prideful Hamil would, too. Ill catch somebody with their emblem and get the information out of them. I then go to the ce with the kids, and bust them out. Easy. Hestia, think rationally. You know this isnt the correct way to do this. Saori! Mhmm! I stopped myself from shouting. I know you are worried but this isnt the time to stop me! I was cool up to this point, even patient, but with the kids right over the corner, Im not stopping now! I can handle this. Lady Eshe, you want to save the children now, right? Please, support me! As I looked over at Eshe for support, Saori ced her head in front of my vision, blocking me from looking at Eshe. Hestia, I know you can handle yourself. Not like most people can stop us if we actually go wild, right? I was surprised. Looking at how Saori usually treated things like this, I thought she would try to argue with me to not go since it was too dangerous to go in without information. She was the worrywart of our party, and I could understand and respect that. She was right about it most of the time. Then why are you stopping me? Because I am worried about the social repercussions after we do this. Dont you think breaking into the stronghold of one of the pirs of Shaturein would be as easy as dragging the kids out? If the three other guilds were to support International Desires, we will be making a ton of enemies all at once. Living in Artorias will be hell for us, if their influence even reaches nobles. I agree with Saori,ss, Grimnir interjected himself into our discussion. This isnt gonna stop with just this. If we kick the hos nest, then they will sting us. These people dont need to resort to assassinating us, you know, they can ruin you through other means. Sabotaging your businesses, like the one Eines father has right now. Supporting your rivals to let them do the deed. Or destroying your reputation in any way possible. Even the most reputable person can fall down a cliff if they have too many enemies. You understand what we mean, now? I clenched my teeth. If I thought about it, Saori was acting just like normal, it was just that she was pointing out things I hadn''t really considered. Now that I thought about it, if The Heartful Dance is one of the best information brokers in Artorias, then Shaturein will find out about me even if I hide my identity. This wouldnt be thest time we would have to confront them. I nearly let my hot-headedness get the better of me again. Im notexactly opposed to mass murder, since I was doing it all the time to get experience, but ughtering a bunch of humans and beastmen might go over the line I set for myself when I became an E rank. Actually, that wont be necessary. As if he was throwing me a rescue line, Gaels next words brought back my moxie. None of the pirs wille to the aid of Hamil when its just a ve break out. Hmm, what do you mean with that,d? Doesnt sound like that to me with the way you described the guilds, Grimnir argued, but Gael shook his head. The pirs are invaluable and will protect each other if they must but not when ites to something every other pir disagreed with. And very is something none of the other three would back International Desires up for, Gael sneered at our target. Be careful not to kill Hamil or bring his business down, and you can walk out of this without a problem. Besides, you have allies of your own in this, people. Yeah, you. What about it? I responded. Argh, not just me! Damnit, that hurts, you know, Lady Hestia! After heposed himself, Gael continued his exnation. What I mean is that even without that very bit, two of the other guilds will probably even help you. First, the ckreach Guild absolutely despises International Desires. Not only because of the very stuff, but Hamil has been tip-toeing into the ck mercenary businesstely and this is Mister Vangrims area. Nobody controls the ck mercpanies in Shaturein but ckreach. If a criminal went into anothers territory, one of them would die. If a syndicate did the same thing to another criminal organization, there would be war. Call us a proxy to this problem. Gaels expertise of Shaturein was showing. Boy, was I d I met up with him so early. Next, The Heartful Dance. You already know that Muraina supports you and, as such, Lady Grengar will too. If you didnt know already, Lady Grenger is not only a half-elf, but also a bastard child of the House Morgiana. What?! The responses from Saori, Eine, and I were expected. This was one hell of an information bomb. Well, the bastard child of Duchess Morgianas brother. Apparently from what I heard, he got drunk one day and the former boss of the guild, Lady Grengars mother, used this chance to conceive a child from him. Using ckmail on House Morgiana and the brother, she protected the child growing inside her. In other words, this Jenghil Grengar was Thyras cousin. Her eyes prove it. They have the same seal as any other Morgiana, since it was that or the death of the child, no arguments. She has no right to inherit, but Im sure Lady Grengar would do anything to get in the good graces of House Morgiana, such as, for example, helping a very, very important personage, like you, Little Miss. The information about me being a dragon princess should be nonexistent in the underworld, hopefully, but there might have been some rumors about how friendly I was to Thyra and her mother at the ball. There was also that time I went to meet up with Thyra at the academy. I can probably work with that to persuade the Madam to help me. Gael then pped his legs after saying all that, standing up and walking over to the door. What are you people waiting for? If there are ves, there are auctions. We dont know how much time the kids have left, soe on! Where to? I asked. To somebody who will most likely know where the ves are held. You dont get dicey information like this from goons, Little Miss. Urgh. It felt like a jab at my n to interrogate a random goon to find the kids. Leaving the center, we went to the other neighborhood. Even walking just a bit outside, the situation was nowhere close to the center. It was like all the money was invested there, and the rest of the ce was just left to fend for itself. In the center, fewer people were lollygagging around on the streets, as most of them spent their time at nearby taverns or hangout spots. Here, it was like at the entrance. People were crowding the streets as they returned from work for the day, the corners were filled with people using it as temporary housing like the homeless in New York. In this mess, pickpockets were rampant and fights broke out everywhere as they tried to settle things with their fists. In some alleys, brawls were happening and blood was pooled on the ground here and there. I thanked Tasianna once again for her [Air Shield]. If it werent for her, the smell would have tormented me just like the sight of everything was. I never want to be in this situation. Saori was right, I need to take care of my money. I need to make more, so I can live afortable enough life. I dont think I could live like somebody desperate enough to kill others for bread crumbs. Says the one who had to do this very thing in the first week of being reborn. As I shook this idea out of my head, we finally ended up at our destination. Urging us to enter, Gael told us to mind ourselves within. The first thing that came to my mind when we entered was a sense of deja vu, as kids frolicked around as they ran through the house. The building wasnt superrge, but it probably would be enough for a small suburban family. However, there were a lot of kids down here, from humans to various types of beastmen. It almost felt like an orphanage with how the kids were allowed to just y around. Actually, a kindergarten might have been a better description. Unlike Gaels spy kids, these children were truly acting like kids. Woah! Peeps! Hey, hey, hey, we got intruders! Call for Big Sis! Run! Run! Run! We need to hide! Are we that scary? ARE YOU KIDDING ME! somebody shouted as the kids fled the moment they saw us. Feet stomping on the wooden floor came running towards us and I could feel my [Foresight] warning me for danger. Over the corner of a door, a woman with floppy bunny ears and long legs, holding a red magic circle on her wed hand. I dont fucking care who you are! Get the hell out of my house, or Ill fucking send you to the taxidermist! Fire mage! As I was about to ready myself for battle, Gael forced himself through all of his, holding his hands high as he began speaking with the loopridae, Hey, hey, Friell, its me! Its me,ss! Dont shoot! The rabbit girl, called Friell, contorted her face into disgust as she saw Gael, unwilling to drop her antagonism. Yeah, and why shouldnt I shoot you, huh? Traitorous son of a bitch, even if the new boss forgave you, do you think you can waltz into my house like this?! None of the other members are willing to forgive you for abandoning us like that either! Despite how dangerous the situation was, since we actually did enter a house without announcing our arrival first, Gael still continued trying to diffuse it. Hey,e on. I left before you joined the group, I thought I made that clear to you. I didnt know who you were back then, and I already apologized for hurting you. You know being in Yanderu Elusuess means thinking about yourself first and foremost. If you were in the same situation as I was in, you would have done the same thing, kid! Y-You! Gael, dammit, GET OUT OF MY As the loopridaes eyes red up, Saori stepped in front of them. Unveiling her face underneath her cloak, Saori spoke with concern on her face, We are only here to talk. We arent here to fight, so can we please talk? Huek?! The moment she noticed Saori, she flinched, and the magic circle fizzled out. She quickly took two steps back and started to shiver slightly. W-Why are you here?! G-Gael, what are you doing bringing this wolfkin here?! Gael sighed, seeing as the situation seemed to have diffused somewhat. He stepped forward. Friell, this is Saori. You two should be acquainted, I guess. Neither Saori nor Friell responded. As she said, we arent here for anything bad. We need some information, and I think youd be interested in what we have to say too. And what would that be? Gael, I dont take any jobs that don''te from the boss or thepany. I have enough to do outside of barely doing the minimum to keep myself and everybody else afloat. Looking at the kids slowly creeping up to the young woman, using her as a shield, I could imagine what she meant. Gael nodded and went directly to the point. vers. Kids from the churchs orphanage were kidnapped. International Desires is up to something again. Are you still up to date on them? Huuek! At the sound of vers, the rabbit girl began to take in deeper breaths before starting to grind her teeth in pure anger. Gael, looking at her with pity, did not speak any further, giving her time to calm down. Big Sis? Are you alright? a kid behind her tugged at her clothes, looking scared at the situation. A-Are they here to hurt us? Considering all of us were wearing cloaks, I guess it did make sense if they thought we were suspicious. N-No, I dont think so, the rabbit girl answered, looking at the kids. I think I have work to do, kids. Call Kaian for me, alright? Mhmm! All of them nodded as they rushed further into the house. After a few seconds, a well-built panther beastman appeared, resting his long spear over his shoulder as he waltzed into the room, looking intimidating. Hey, you bastards! You fucking dare enter my Friells house?! Are you fucking courting death or wha Hold on, you are that wolfkin. Saori?! The pantherae expressed his shock, opening his jaw wide open before clenching his teeth together into a wide smile. I am not here to fight. And that was all that was needed for the panther mans bloodthirsty smile and posture to slump like aid dick. Gael sighed once again, and turned back to us. Well, I hope you can get along. I introduce to you two members of the infamous Yanderu Eluseuss, Friell and Kaian. They will be all the help we need to track down the ve auction. Saori really knows the weirdest people. They are either criminals or former ones. Chapter 227: The Young Mistress Hates Slave Auctions. Chapter 227: The Young Mistress Hates ve Auctions. This is awkward and a colossal waste of time. After we managed to brush off the pretty tense introductions, the loopridae girl, Friell, moved us to the living room. Unlike Gaels decent housing, the home of the rabbit girl was more fitting with the neighborhood she was living in. It wasnt filthy, per se, but it looked a bit too dpidated for my taste. The sofas we sat on had stains on them, but from the warmth I was feeling from it, it seemed it was just washed and dried with something hot fire magic for example. Still, I was kinda jealous of Tasianna, Alikar, and Anivh, who chose to stand out of respect for their respective mistresses. It was cause of my tail I still had it wrapped around my legs to hide my identity, but it made it hard to sit down. After everybody sat down, Friell chanted the spell [Ignite] and lit up a candle on a table stand. With Tasiannas [Air Shield] down, since it would cause a mess, I could smell the suffocating smell of burning animal fat. Still, it was like perfumepared to the smell outside. If you made them yourself, you could add some herbs or flowers to it. The scent would hide the stench, I said out loud, identally. The loopridae looked at me. Except for Saori, the rest of us had not removed our cowl nor did we give them our names. Ill scrounge some up, thanks. Friell seemed polite to me. But that was all before we descended down into awkwardness once again. Gael had to step out to do something quickly, but that meant he left us in this situation where nobody wanted to talk. I mean, these were two Yanderu Eluseuss members, people from a ck mercenarypany. Pretty much a criminal syndicate. We let this situation stew for too long for my taste until Gael finally came back, blowing the awkwardness out of the door. Alright, got somebody to deliver a message to Mister Vangrim and Lady Grengar. Things should be rified with them, and I wouldnt bet on Sewer Maintenance caring one copper about what were about to do, Gael stated, motivating me even more. If there wouldnt be any consequences for my actions if I kept it to just freeing the kids and ruining the ve auction, then I wont need to hold back my anger. Mister Gael, I know this might be a bitte to ask, but who exactly are you? I thought you were simply the spymaster for Sir Farron, Eine asked. It was a reasonable question; it seemed weird that Gael not only was so chummy with the ckreach Guild thugs, but also the animosity between him and the Yanderu Elusuess seemed to have kinda dissipated. I thought he was on a hitlist or something. He didnt reveal much to you, either, huh? Friell responded instead of Gael. Typical. Keeps secrets even from the people he should care for. There was obviously some history between those two; it was evident enough from the way she red daggers at him. The pantherae, on the other hand, seemed to be less disturbed by it. This guy used to be a pretty big deal when he was still sleeping and eating with us rats, you know? Got awfully friendly with ckreach, to the point he became one of their Trusted, you know? Means he was valued by the boss of a top guild. Down here, loyalty and trust are golden, worth more than a vault full of actual gold or at least, thats what I heard, haha! I remember. Saori told me this guy was once a bandit and he fought against her students. A former member of that bandit group we had fought to rescue the vigers from Carine vige. Saori growled in a low tone, loud enough for Kaian to shut his mouth and re at Saori, clutching his spear in caution. Seeing this, Gale sighed. Well, its like theyve said,dies and sir. I then joined Yanderu Eluseuss and tried to make my way up as an executive for ckreach, before, well, I ran away with Farron and Yorshka. Pretty much was exiled after that, but things cooled down and Im here now just as a friend of Mister Vangrim. This brings me to the main topic. Gael took a seat on the only rocking chair. We are busting Hamils ves out, the kids they kidnapped from the orphanage upstairs specifically. Friell, we need help. The rabbit girl groaned at Gaels demands, looking unwilling to help. Yeah, I know. Of course, you would do that. No need for pay. Of course, I keep an eye on them. Valelor cant forgive those vers anymore than I can, and hes been putting the skills you taught him to good use. There is an auction about to happen tonight at midnight, over in the Stinkfish District. Toorge for us to hit, though. How many enforcers? Any executives? Mercs? Enough enforcers to make everybody else scared. One of them is that fucker Helmut he left thepany after the new boss settled in and, without a water mage, Im not fighting against that fire fanatic. Arent you a fire mage, yourself? I thought but I kept it to myself for now. I didnt want to interrupt. Friell continued, One executive, thankfully hes a bookwizer, uhm, a scribe for you surface dwellers. Not a threat, probably just there to make sure things work since our sabotages have hindered past auctions. As for mercenaries, though, they hired a lot. One of them is supposedly a pretty famous C rank merc, but Ive never heard of him before. Anyways, they probably have a big haul, which I guess is alling from Lecartiglio or Atadoro. Excuse me. Eine raised her arm to speak, causing both Friell and Kaian to squint and Gael to smile wryly. Did she do something wrong? Considering its forbidden to possess ves within Artorias, who would be mad enough to disobey the King? Gael, how many manabloods did you bring down here? Friell looked at Gael in annoyance from guessing our hidden identities. [Did I do something wrong?] Eine asked us through telepathy, but even we couldnt say. Scratching his forehead, Gael shook his hand in dismissal. Dont ask, Friell. You dont want to know. Just stick to answering for now, since some of my guests are a bit too impatient to get those kids back. Friell nodded without hesitation. When youre in this business, you learn how to shut your mouth, I guess? To answer your question, missy, yes, some nobles of our illustrious kingdom do buy ves. They just keep them hidden and the ve tattoos hard to find. I could see Eine clenching her fists at the answer, but she didnt interrupt. Of course, people from other countriese to Shaturein, as well. Pedophiles and perverts, all of them. Incognito, of course, but still a bunch of rich merchants and manabloods crowding in the same ce. And I suppose you do this every once in a while? Saori was the one to ask this time. Why? Personal reasons, wolfkin. Just know that Im willing to burn any ve traders I meet, especially pedophiles. There is also the small detail that the ckreach Guild approached Friell and a few others personally since they know how much they hate Hamils entrepreneurship, Gael added. You arent working with Yanderus right now, if youre worried about that. Just a few beastman kids scarred from experiencing the real world. Friell scowled, sneering at Gael, Fuck off, Gael. Mind your own business. We arent people you need to care about anymore. Yuuuuup, definitely history we wasted too much time. Midnight or not, were doing it now. Having heard enough, I leaned forward. So, how are we doing this? Front gates? Huh? Didnt you listen, girlie, we aint doing the raid. Its too dangerous to go with the direct approach. Friell addressing me as girlie felt a bit weird, as if she was treating me like a kid. At 157cm tall, I might be shorter than the rabbit girl with her long legs, but it wasnt like I was tiny. I was just average! Then how are you nning on doing this? I dont think you need to be scared with us around the front gates. Well just punch through. Punch through?! Are you seriously thinking about fighting all of them despite all that I said? Thats insane! Honestly, you sound just like a destructive Danterno fanatic. Always dealing with problems by destroying or killing stuff! It was surprising to me that a fire mage like her wasnt a follower of Shiterno, but that still didnt give her any right to call me one. Beingpared to Keith and his cultists was insulting and demeaning. Dont call me a fucking Shiterno worshipper! I am not one of them nor will I ever be one! I am doing all of this for one single goal the kids. I made a promise to their siblings that I would rescue them and I. Never. Go. Back. On. My. Promises! Irritation and hostility were filling the air. With me letting out my pent-up anger which I had suppressed up until now and Friells annoyance at my stubbornness, the discussion seemed to be going nowhere. You twosses are fighting over nothing right now, so how about you both cool down your fiery tempers, huh? ddarg, fire slingers, seriously, Grimnir expressed his displeasure. The atmosphere got to him, too, it seemed. He is right, let us calm down. You, too. Saori grabbed my shoulders, pushing my back onto the sofas. If Im reading your intentions correctly, you are intending a stealth operation, right, Miss Friell? Friell is fine. I dont care about formalities. Friell had calmed down, crossing her hands as she leaned back. And yes, my n is for you and Gael to sneak inside. I cant risk my own for this, the danger is just too high, but if you want to do it yourselves, I can help. I thought so, Gael eximed. Going through this method would be the smoothest. We can sneak into the facility and extract the kids with our dark magic. What about the other ves? Eine asked. Friell shook her head. Too risky, the security is too tough. International Desires hunts a lot of ves and they will try to sell them all in a single night, since having a back catalogue would be risky. It attracts unwanted attention from the other pirs. On the other hand, child ves are kept in a separate space, less secure since kids arent strong enough to break out by themselves, Gael continued for Friell. The target audience for this group is lets say they are finicky with the purity of the kids. Virginity. vers dont risk such a marketable feature by putting them with desperate men and women. Even with the ve tattoos on, you dont know what can happen before the vers activate them. A chill ran down my spine. Some people really were like dirt. Eine stayed silent as she heard this. Her question was answered. It left a sour taste in my mouth. I didnt consider myself a hero, but choosing to not help people kinda went against what I wanted to do. Sure, being less greedy would make this mission a cinch, but I would regret not doing something I had the power to do so. Come on, girls and Master Dwarf. You need to decide. Are we going with this decision? Gael demanded an answer. Time was running out. There should only be one answer to this, right? If I may, I would like to decline this idea. However, the one to speak these thoughts out was neither me nor my party. It came from Eshe, who unfurled her cowl, revealing her face. As the Goddess is my witness, and by my title as one of Her blessed, I will not allow these vers to persist. This world can use one or ten fewer vers. The fury in her eyes was all I needed to know I was about to make the correct decision. I stood up, revealing my face to Friell and Kaian. I dont need to be from Artorias to hate vers, and in my opinion, they brought this on themselves. They endangered my friends, and for that, they will pay. Hamil provoked the wrong people. Everybody from my party stood up from the couch. The party leader had made her decision. [Hedonism might be a sin, but it is not a crime, Hestia. Go, make me want you even more!] The wailing of a demon was a strong motivator. Friell facepalmed and was about to shout at us, only to be held back by Kaian. Haha, now that''s what I wanted to hear from you, Saori! Friell, put a sack on it. If you want to rumble some uptight fuckers, you need to take it away from them with force! Whats the n, lizard girl? I smirked. Get ready. Were about to make International Desires and Hamil pay for bing our enemies. [Humanize (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Despite it not being in the center, the streets around here were clean. No puddles of blood nor piles of ripped-off fingers. Trusted enforcers, the gangs made men specialized in being muscles, were patrolling the streets around here, kicking out any normal Shaturein citizen. By force, if necessary. Aside from those people, there was currently a line of masked men and women in front of a building furnished with dazzling lights and decorations, totally conspicuous despite the fact that this was supposed to be a hush-hush kinda event. It reminded me of a disco. With no sun looming over Shaturein, it was honestly hard to say if it was time to party, but I was pretty sure it was midnight right now. I walked down the streets. My heels were producing audible knocks against the stone pavement, echoing throughout. Three others were walking behind me. Two of them were knights dressed in traditional Sarkafiina armor Alikar and Anivh. Thest person was an enchanting brown-skinned woman in a beautiful cocktail dress, slightly bashful at how much more skin it showed than her usual robes Eshe. I was the person leading them forward. Only the four of us. I, too, was in a dress, the same ballroom dress I had at the ball. Dressed up like this made me feel like my entire bnce was off; my head felt lighter and I couldnt feel anything dragging itself from my behind. The reason was simple; Id decided to go forward as a [Humanization Lv. 10] human. Urgh, thankfully I still have [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire]. My poor dress, though The enforcers naturally stared at us, but they didnt do anything. They knew exactly from the way I was exuding my confidence that annoying us would give them nothing but trouble. The mercs I saw a few steps further ahead also glossed over us. They werent paid enough to annoy nobles their clients potential customers. In my holier-than-thou attitude, which Id learned from my etiquette teacher, I gave the line in front of us a quick nce before letting out a loud Hmph! and walked past it. The people waiting showered us with confusion and furious whispers of How impertinent! I could feel Eshe was not used to all of this, but I told her telepathically that she had to keep it up. The n was about to unfurl. Hold it. As we approached the doors of the auction house, two bouncers blocked our way, looking less than enthusiastic about us cutting the line and trying to enter the auction without a security check. Guests, please line up starting at the back of the line. We will ask for your invitation once your time hase. They kept up appearances, though. Naturally, events like these were too prestigious to not have any invitations, right? Of course, neither Gael nor Friell had any invitations for us to use, and getting a forged one would take too long to get. Nevertheless, we had an alternative. Something these guards cannot speak back to. An obnoxious, pompous noble. Tch, must I really answer tomon rabble like you? I see that Hamil barely took his time to educate his servants, or is the welfare of his guests such a meager consideration? Prizes himself as a businessman, but he is nothing but a rat in the end. Move it, peasant. My mind cringed at what I said, but my mouth knew exactly what I had to say, so I allowed it, even if it was tearing my soul apart. P-P-Peasant?! I could see anger contorting the faces of these two bouncers, but it seemed they were trained well enough to not suddenly blow up in my face. It seemed I made my point clear that I was noble, I think. Young Mistress, even if you are a nobl Your Highness. Learn your ce, peon, or I will have the Lycerepth uproot your masters little business. I stretched my hand backward to Eshe, gesturing to her to give me that. Taking the item out of her purse, Eshe handed me a golden badge of the Lycerepth Order. Did your master not tell you anything about this? By the Goddess, an empire entourage has been in Griffonpeak for a month now, and you still dare stand in my way still?! The businessmen and nobles in the line were restless as they saw this golden badge, surprised at the sudden appearance of an Empire representative. Seeing them act this way, the bouncers began to realize what was going on, looking at me with horror and dread. Suffice to say, I wasnt really one, but the badge was as real as it got. This was Eshes badge meant to be used when she got separated from the rest of the Lycerepth. It was to ensure her safety and identification to anybody who would dare harm her, as showing it was like unting the might and authority of the Folschreck Empire. I look back at the line, noticing three masked men among them. While I couldnt remember nor was I sure if I had met them before, I did notice their expressions underneath their masks they showed a stronger fear than anybody else. While the others worried and were surprised to see me, these people knew if I recognized them, it would be the end for them in this kingdom. They knew my real identity, even without my draconic features. My face was pretty famous, I gotta say! [I give you one chance, leave this ce and never, evere back to Shaturein. In the Goddesss name, if you do not use this chance to better yourselves, prepare for his Majesty to know all about our encounter here. Now, leave and repent!] Their heads nodded like those wobbling head toys before they sneaked away from the line with their bodyguards. Friell was correct. There were nobles and merchants in Artorias who skirt around the kingsws. Hopefully, they will change, but its not like I knew their names. I forgot to appraise them! I turned back to the bouncers after handing Eshe her badge back. Move, I ordered. Y-Your Highness, please, have mercy. We cant just go disobey our orders, the two bouncers begged. It was weird to see theserge, muscr men cower before a girl like me. I do not care what your orders are. Do you believe your lives are worth more than my growing impatience or that of your uncaring masters, huh? I began to exude my [Draconic Aura] while Alikar and Anivh ced their hands on their weapons. Thankfully, my auras were unaffected by my transformation. Make way! Yes! Their bodies moved instinctively, standing still like stick figures. The moment we walked past them and into the building, a man with a clean suit walked towards us and bowed, telling us he would lead us to the auction and our seats. From the way he was sweating, he seemed to have heard everything. I detected that those two bouncers also entered the building, but that they ran in theplete opposite direction. After a while, a man in a fine suit led a group of muscr men toward us, kneeling down the moment they saw us. We from International Desires apologize for our tardy actions! My name is Estas, and I am the humble auctioneer of this event. Please, forgive me and allow us to present to you the finest that our Master Hamil Czecsics can provide you, Lady? They were trying to get my name, but revealing myself now wasnt good. Do you not see a mask on my face or mydy-in-waiting? What idiocy do you ask of me to reveal my name in an anonymous auction? Is this what you call finest? Or was this whole apology just bark? N-No, I would never disrespect you like this, Your Highness! It-Its just that we require a form of address so we can safely assign a number to you. We also need this for ounting, so please, allow us one pseudonym. He bowed his head deeply. Hmm, I shouldnt antagonize them too much. Hmm, this should give me a good reason to ask even more. But, what could be a good nickname? Hmmmmm. Licht. You shall now address me as Lady Licht, do you hear? The German word for light was Licht. I thought it was fitting, since I had a title called [The Light]. Now, if you wish to show penitence for your servants actions, then bring me to a room where I can enjoy this auction to its fullest. Send enough people to ward off the needless squabble these lesser nobles and wealthy peasants will present to me. I wish to enjoy my time. Yes, of course, Lady Licht. Please, this way. The auction will only start when everything is up to your standards, Your Highness. Good. As I saw this Estas ordering a few enforcers to call for reinforcement, I looked down at my shadow. [Sarasa. Quatre. Follow them.] [Yes, Alphas Master!] Unbeknownst to everybody, two shadow garms were currently stalking in the shadows, beginning their mission to scout out the grounds now that we had made our way in. To rescue all the ves, we will need all the information we can get. The room we were led into was the VIP room, previously reserved by another person but, unfortunately for them, they wouldnt be able to enjoy their time today. As I made myselffortable on a seat with Eshe, Estas unfurled the curtains, revealing a brilliant view of the whole auction. These are the buttons, Your Highness. The right is for you to bid while the left is there for you to call for room service. Yourdy-in-waiting has the same options on her seat, if she wishes to participate. These were most likely manatech of some sort. I understand. Now, you have presented me with a room, where are my additional guards? I have stationed them all around the room, Your Highness. Only those our guild trusts are here. In other words, our Trusted will be protecting you. The mercenaries we hired have been stationed elsewhere, and they will not be allowed to disturb you in any way. That wasnt ideal. I could feel a ton of signals surrounding the outside of the room, to the point I believed they sent the majority to patrol and stand guard for me. This should help the others out but I could guess the mercenaries took over the positions with the ves. Still, I managed to narrow down their numbers. Part one done. Now to wait for the garms and the auction to begin. If there is anything you may need, please do not be shy with buzzing in our room service. I shall be acting as the auctioneer, Lady Licht, so I must bid you goodbye until the end. Estas bowed, waiting for me to relieve him. He definitely had experience working for nobles. I am satisfied. Procure me something to drink. Anything you consider is worth my status, Estas. I gestured my hand in dismissal. You humble us, Your Highness. Please, excuse me. [Song, did you hear that? Off to Saori now.] I gave my order to thest garm which followed me inside. [Of course, Master Hestia.] And with that, we were alone. I was surprised that Song would, unlike her siblings, address me as Master, but I guess Ive spent the most time with her. With the coast clear, I slumped into my seat, melting from all the stress. I hate doing thiiiiiis. Hiehie, Eshe giggled. But you did a fine impersonation of an Empire noble, Lady Hestia. I only needed to describe them once, and you fully assumed the role. Haaaa, you may thank my etiquette teacher, and all those movies I watched. Making a persona when you already know how it works is easy. Acting what was shown on film and youtube is something anybody could do, since its just imitation. Haa, tell me, Lady Eshe. Was rescuing those children as hard when you first did it the first time? I would like to say yes since I did it before the Goddess granted me her blessing, but this is a farrger organization. Then again, it was only Sir Alikar, Dame Anivh, and me back then. My knights were only simple guards back then. However, today I have the help of you and the rest of Aurora, Lady Hestia. A genuine smile formed on Eshes pleasant face, most likely it would have enchanted any man who saw it. The fire in her eyes, though, was that of somebody who couldnt hide her anger for this ce. Eshes title as the Saintess of Orphans was fitting, but not just cause she had a soft spot for orphans but because of how she lost her position as a priestess. While most of her story that people heard was true, there was something most retellings left out. It was the fact that Eshe freed orphan children from the clutches of vers. From what she told me when I exined my n to her, in that vige she was sent to perform her duties, Eshe noticed the vigers selling the orphans of dead hunters and warriors. Seeing as feeding them would harm the vige, the chief decided it would be best to sell them to vers. In the Empire, very was rampant and entirely normalized like in ancient Rome. Although Eshe knew this, she still disliked the mindset of the chief. Eshe herself was practically sold off like a ve to the church, but at least her family had the decency to ask Eshe where she wanted to go. Her family had no choice but to give her away, but at least she was able to go somewhere she wanted. These kids, on the other hand, wouldnt. Something sparked in Eshe on that day, causing her to convince her guards at that time her current knights to aid her. By their hands, the vers were in and the children freed. She managed to bring the children to Sarkafiinas orphanage, but a weekter, Eshe learned that the vige shed rescued the orphans from had been burned down by these vers. Apparently, these vers thought the vigers were hiding the children after taking the money and ying theirrades. With no children or answers, the vige was destroyed and everybody else there was enved. When the church heard about this, they stripped her of her rank and standing, having guessed it had to be her. There was no trial, for she was amoner by birth. Until this day, Eshe did not regret her decision to help those orphans, but she did feel guilty that she couldnt save the vigers. She had a kind heart. Her love for the Goddess grew while her fear and hatred for the nobility increased. I did wonder if what she told me was an exaggeration of how the nobles in the Empire acted. Am I d Artorias isxer in that sense. After waiting for a bit, the knock came from the door apanied by a loud, Refreshments! I allowed them inside, only for me to see a thin katzune woman walking in. She was wearing ragged clothes that showed too much skin from all the tears. No chains were around her legs or hand but arge blue glowing tattoo could be seen on her bosom. That was the mark of a ve tattoo. Your wine and treats, Your Highness eh? As the woman was about to serve us, she suddenly froze in ce, looking at me with absolute bafflement. A-Are you possibly, Lady Hestia? In a single second, Alikar and Anivh drew their weapons, causing the katzune woman to shriek, nearly dropping the tray. With my reflexes, I managed to catch it before it dropped, instantly raising my hand to stop the agitated knights. Lady Licht?! Is everything alri A guard was about to open the door but I immediately raised my voice to stop them. Who allowed you to enter this room! The door shut as I could hear the sounds of somebody apologizing behind it. I am a noblewoman. You do not enter adys room without her explicit permission saying you may, or do you wish me to cleave your head for such a rude gesture? How dare you make me raise my voice like this! I-I apologize, Your Highness. I could still hear the voice from outside. I-It is just that we are responsible for your safety. We must know what is going on. The servant was scared of who she was serving. Make me raise my voice once more to lecture through the door and I will personally take your head, worm. I then cast [Air Shield] around us andid the tray on the side table. I helped the katzune woman up and asked how she knew me. I-I was at your music festival, My Lady. Even without your lizardmen features, your face is still the same. I saw your performance with my brothers, she answered. We very much enjoyed it. It was like a gift from the heavens when we were allowed to eat those delicious bread and pastries while enjoying the music. It was wonderful. I see, so she is one of my fans, I guess? Still, how did she end up here? When I brought it up, the womans eyes squinted and tears began to form. I-I was captured on that night. My brothers tried to defend me but they were huek were killed by some thugs. They dragged me and some other girls down here and gave us this tattoo. We-We were told we were going to be sold. Killed?! Wait, hold on, then on that day, when I lost those two fans, those that mean?! Goddess Aurena, answer me, can I lose living followers?! My question lingered for a while, unanswered. While acting like I was waiting for the woman to calm down, Aurena gave me her answer. Hestia, if they be your fans once, as long as they live, their souls will count towards your follower total. Once they die, however, their souls will be cleansed, and they will no longer serve as followers for [The Light]. Be careful, if you lose too many, you will also lose milestone rewards. I apologize for the dy, I am busy right now. That answered it. After the katzune finished crying, I asked her one simple question. What is your name? Haati, MLady. Haati, I cannot do much for your brothers right now. I apologize. However, in the name of the Goddess, I can do something for you now. Do you wish to be freed? I looked her directly in the eyes, urging her to answer truthfully. Yes. Yes! I do, MLady! Please, help me. I pressed her hands before releasing them. I pulled out a chair from my storage and told her to sit down, handing her the wine and treats to strengthen herself. Then sit, and enjoy the show. Tonight, you and every other ve here shall be freed, Haati. Stay with us for now, and watch. I then turned to Eshe. I shall begin appraising the guests, getting their names forter. Are your knights ready, Lady Eshe? Eshe closed her eyes for a moment, opening them only to reveal them glowing with holy light. I pray for the souls who will depart for today, for in the Goddesss name, I shall bring righteousness to our world. Holding their khopeshes on their chests, Alikar and Anivh copied what Eshe said. Their weapons and armor shone with a bright light. We pray for the souls who will depart for today, for in the Goddesss name, we shall bring righteousness to our world! Ladies and Gentlemen! I humbly wee you to the ve auction hosted by Hamil Czecsics of International Desires! You angered the wrong people, Hamil. A note from AbyssRaven Haughty Oujo-Sama Hestia time. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(14) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 228: Human Trafficking Prevention Mission. Chapter 228: Human Trafficking Prevention Mission. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Fluid Cast Lv. 3] [Dagger Technique Lv. 6] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 2] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 9] [Earth Resistance Lv. 9] [Water Resistance Lv. 8] [Wind Resistance Lv. 8] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 2] [Merchant Lv. 2] [ounting Lv. 2] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 5] [Humanization Lv. 10] gained [Thank you Sarasa. Quatre. Be ready to fight.] I stood up, peering from my perch on the rooftop down at the other buildings. The sight of a shining building standing conspicuously in this dark realm could be seen. Like fireflies, the path to our destination was clear, withmps lightning up the streets like a guide. But we would not take that path. For shadows approach, not for us, but for those who harmed the ones under our protection. Mhmmmmmmmmmmm des and strings are in my hand, shadows and lightning ready to sunder metal and leather stir in my blood, and garms salivating for blood and flesh prowl beside me. I peer forward. With the information on hand from my fiery friend and my pack, I knew it was time to strike. In the basement lie those who require my help, and, as their teacher-for-a-day, I shall make sure to escort them home. Mhmmmmmmmmmmm What? My thoughts were interrupted, I looked down at the source of the noise. It was a dwarf, fully d in armor with tworge gauntlets looking out of ce with his outfit. I know that look, Saori. Knew someone with a vivid imagination who stared into the distance. Nothing could interrupt their fantasizing except for a good whack on the head to get back to work. The dwarf Grimnir stroked his growing beard, looking curiously at how I would respond. My face felt hotter, I was sure it reddened as I couldnt help but reflect on what I had just been thinking. I just felt a bit poetic right now. D-Do not mind me. Ahem, anyway, I have the information. Let us begin. I turned around, looking at the people behind me. Aside from most of Aurora, sans Hestia doing her part inside the auction house, there was also Gael, Friell, Kaian, and a few others Friell had brought with her. It seems that these beastmen were former ves who had a history with Gael, seeing as they red at him much like Friell did. While thetter few were people I wouldnt exactly call friends, especially since they were criminals, I wasnt in the position to reject their assistance. Based on the information that Sarasa and Quatre just brought back to me, there wasnt just the orphanage kids but rather there was a whole crowd of ves in the basement, all huddled in cages. This was a raid to get all those people out while also looking for a way to dispel the ve marks tattooed on their bodies. From what Eshe told me, removing a ve mark like that was expensive if you didnt want to fry up your mana paths and potential to use mana. Outside of the costly option, the best method would be to persuade the current owners to release them. As such, we needed all the help we could get. Fighting and protecting at the same time wasnt easy, and I had no intentions of letting strangers, even those we saved, into our partys [Room] subspace. The orphans were a different matter, but getting them out was never the problem. I hoped Friell wouldnt double-cross us in the end, but she and her crew seemed reliable for now. They hated vers just as much as Eshe seemed to, and they were especially motivated seeing as there were beastman ves to save. There seemed to be some beastman solidarity I wasnt aware of. Ready? I asked everybody. All of them nodded. Good. We are going as nned, alright? Leave the fighting to us from Aurora as well as Kaian. We will be your distraction. Friell, you and your crew get the kids and the other ves free. Hestia and Eshe will be causing a ruckus from within, and, once the auction itself is under lockdown, Gael you swoop in and get that Executive named Estas. Gael nodded. Estas, huh? Yeah, I know his face from around here. He used to work as a majordomo for a noble or something. Hope you guys can stay alive. Id hate to inform those kids their saviors died in all of this, Friell wished us luck in her own way. It was fine. If the information weve gotten is up to date and urate, nothing should go wrong. I activated [Shadow Armament] and shrouded everybody apanying me with it, helping them blend into the dusky city of Shaturein. Using the wooden nks connecting each rooftop like bridges, we traversed from one building to the next, trying to avoid getting seen by the enforcers patrolling the streets. After jumping over a few roofs, we descended into the back alley, seeing as how the light of the bright auction house could reveal us if we came too close. Instead of approaching the back entrance of the auction house, I ordered everybody to enter a house a bit further away. ording to my garms information, there was a secret entrance here that the ves would be moved through. After Gael unlocked the door, we sneaked into the ce, making sure nobody was around. We entered a small room on the ground floor, a rather empty one if it werent for a pile of broken-down debris from the upper floor. Sweeping it aside, we uncovered a trap door. Whew, Gael gave a silent whistle. Your garms are pretty good. Traveling through shadows makes them better dark mages than us arcane tricksters, Saori. I should maybe be a tamer, too. I do not believe you can find a monster anywhere aspetent as mine, Gael, I stated with full confidence, before giving my praises to my garms. [Good work, Song. Sarasa. Quatre. You three did amazing.] [Your praise is reward enough, Alpha!] They were adorable. [] However, poor Uno was brooding silently. I had not sent him out since I wanted him to take a rest after spending five days following those spies, but it seemed he was dissatisfied with being left out. Since Uno considered himself my Beta, my second-inmand, he might dislike not being relied on. I should remember this. Although our way into the auction house was right in front of us, everybody on Friells side was waiting for me to do something. It seemed they were used to working with dark mages. While my garms did bring the information about this secret entrance, they only heard it through gossip. They were fast scouts, but they didnt have enough time to look everywhere. As such, I was not sure if there were traps inside or not. I couldnt hear anybody, but I needed to see if there were traps myself. Sending in a [Shadow Snake], I looked through its eyes as it slithered to the end of this tunnel. Once I was satisfied there was nothing dangerous, I told everybody the coast was clear and we made our way through it, ending up in a dusty room inside the basement of the auction house. After inquiring with the garms where we were, they told us we should be close to the wine room. Since the auction house constantly moved around to not arouse too much attention, only a few rooms would be furnished. Of course, the wine room would be a priority. I wondered if stealing from criminals would be considered a crime, in this case. They probably wouldnt realize a bottle or three would be missing after the chaos well leave this ce at. No time to waste. Our time to prepare for the ambush wontst long. I perked my ears, hearing noisesing from above ground. The auction should have begun. The auction has started. They will probably begin sending ves above ground. Friell, how does it work? Which group gets sent out first? I turned towards the loopridae fire mage. Strong start, average middle, and the best forst. Former adventurers or soldiers would fetch a good price, while wage workers and such arent as popr. Beastmen are great at menial work and popr outside of Artorias, in particr, to torture. The kids, however, might be presented first, so we should hurry. I nodded and sent Song out to investigate to keep a watch on Hestia, Eshe, and the auction for us. I then followed my question with another one. Are there any mana barriers we have to be aware of? The usual climate control one. The ones nobles like to use around their mansions, Gael answered. Alright, lets go. Eine. Grimnir. Prepare that. I activated [Detection Sensor], creating a map of signals to warn me of any targets in the vicinity. With this irvoyance, I ordered everybody to dash out of the room. Eine, Grimnir, and Gael separated from us to do their parts, while the rest of us moved towards the ve pens. If we found any mercenary or gang member, dispatching them was our first reaction. While Tasianna and I were alright with just knocking them out till next week, Kaian was a different case. He showed no mercy as he skillfully decapitated anybody he got his hand on. Comining wouldnt change that bandits mind; after all, that guy was actually somebody willing to kill for nothing. Although, staying silent about it might not be the best. These people are our enemies so kil Actually, I have no idea if they deserve it or not. With no information, shocking them with electricity until they ck out is good enough for me. After moving a bit further in, I noticed arge gathering of signals. Either they were a garrison or some ves, so we had to check it out. I sent Sarasa and Quatre through the shadow of the door. When their telepathic message arrived, I stomped the door open and located the two guards. Gale Steps! Dashing forward with proper footwork, my speed increased to the point my sudden appearance stunned them long enough for me to subdue one of them while my garms handled the other. As I choked one guard unconscious, I began to notice how all the guards we met up until now had tanned or brown skin, simr to Eshes and her knights. Did theye from the east? Miss Saori! It wasnt Tasiannas voice. I turned my head to the source after throwing the unconscious body of the guard away like a ragdoll, only to see sobbing children holding onto metal bars, reaching their hands out as they called for my help. Y-Youre here! Youre here! Miss Saori! Big Sis Tasi! The Goddess heard us muwhaaaaaaaaaaa! Tasianna encased the cages with her [Air Shield], preventing more sound from escaping the room after Friell closed the door. It was just in time, as the two orphan kids couldnt help themselves from crying, bawling their eyes out as they saw Tasianna and me. After I cut the cage open with my daggers, those kids ran into my embrace. Aside from Abi, Yeffon and Danny were the only young kids who apanied the caretakers for shopping. The rest were the older ones, around nine to eleven. The kids in the orphanage came from a wide range of backgrounds. Some were street kids the orphanage took in, some came in as abandoned newborns, and some, I heard, were the children of the grey-robed priests. Information like that was not to be talked about. While white-robes were allowed to marry and have children, grey-robes werent, since their dedication to the Goddess was supposedly the only love they were allowed to have. Orphans. Shhhh, its alright. Were here to bring you back home, I soothed the two crying kids, before raising my heads to the remaining orphanage kids, the ones in their early adolescence. Is everybody together? Have they taken any of you yet? N-No, Miss Saori. After we were imprisoned, they only put us here with some guards to watch us. They havent applied that stupid ve mark on us yet, though thats cuz we just got caught. The kids looked back at the cages, where I saw frightened children of various ages and races wearing rags. Shadows lingered under their eyes, their bodies looked malnourished, and a bright blue tattoo could be seen on their chests. This auction supposedly would sell all their goods, so these kids were probably delivered here by wandering ve traders. Some looked almost fifteen, some were still kindergartners. Ah, wait, Miss Saori, how are the Sisters?! Yeah! Are they alright! Those damn assholes beat them up when they tried to defend us! Please, tell us theyre alive! Shhh, calm down. They are alright. For now I stood back up, telling the older kids to keep the two young ones close. I turned to Friell. We will begin the extraction now. Can you manage the kids for now? That was always our objective. The rabbit girl nodded. However, you need to get the auctioneers party bracelet, you hear? Or get him to free all of them through amand. Whichever it is, we need it to free the rest of the ves, you hear? You heard the briefing. We are not leaving without sending International Desires a message. I took off my gloves, letting the white fur on my hands begin generating more ck electricity while Tasianna readied herself by taking her catalyst out. [Sarasa, go inform Eine and Grimnir that we are ready.] I spoke telepathically. [Yes, Alpha!] With Tasianna, Kaian, and two of Friellsrades, we dashed out of the room and headed towards where the rest of the ves were held. While enroute, Song returned and informed us that Eshe was ready to unleash her powers. They only needed the signal. When we finally arrived at the location, I told everybody to hide. As my garms had told me, the ve pens were heavily guarded. The child ves might not be able to defend themselves when most of them were young kids, but an army of desperate adults might cause problems. We waited. We waited. There was no need to be impatient. I perked my ear up, I could hear pping and cheers echoing through the ground. A few minutester, a group of guards came over and picked out the next set of ves to bring up. Still, it wasnt time to hunt just yet. And then it happened Boooom! A loud explosion ruptured through the basement, the heat and shockwave sending the guards instantly into rm mode. With their minds preupied with the threat, none of them spared a thought for the ves. As the number of guards dwindled, so did the difficulty of the mission. Time for phase two. Good work on the bombs, Eine. Grimnir. Smokey Haze! My shadow exploded into a giant cloud of ck darkness, filling the hallwaypletely before it seeped into the ve room. Using [Telepathy], I began giving directions to my squad, as it was literally impossible to see inside this shadow smoke. You could only feel where everything was. Haha! Fuck that, as if I would fall for this spell twice! Riaarrghhhh! With a loud war cry, Kaian dashed forward, ignoring mymands as he began causing stters of blood and cries of dying men. [Smokey Haze] was a custom spell I devised to simte the smoke bombs of ninjas, which I intended to synergize with my stealth and dark magic. If you didnt have these abilities and your opponent had [Enhanced Enemy Sense], then the spell was useless for you. I cant control this beast. Leaving Kaian to do whatever he wanted to do, Tasianna and the rest followed me into the room. Panic and chaos were created through my smoke and the early explosion, disorientating both guards and ves. In this confusion, it was practically childs y for my garms, Tasianna, and me to knock every threat unconscious. Dispelling the smoke, I counted 31 unconscious mercenaries. None of them were that C rank one wed been warned of. With Kaian still rampaging around, we took this time to free all the ves from their cages. As we did so, I suddenly felt my fur stand up, causing me to look up at the ceiling in the direction of a sudden appearance of power. In the next second, rumbling from above could be felt. If I had to guess, that had to be the effects of Eshes unique skill given to her by Aurena after bing a saintess. With Alikar and Anivh on her side, she said she could cause trouble. She never specified what that trouble was, though. Speaking about trouble Booom! Another explosion, however, this time, it was scarily done right next to the walls of this room. Neither [Foresight] nor [True Wolven Instinct] warned me about it, which meant I was never in danger of getting hurt, but it surely made my heart skip a beat. Looking at everyone else in the room, I guess they felt the same shock. Are you two crazy?! You nearly blew a person up with that explosion! It was a guard, but still. I just wanted toin. Pah, I told you we should have dug more to the right,ss! You have mana to spare! And I told you if you had put the bomb a bit more to the left, we wouldnt be in this trouble! Seeing a human girl and a dwarven man getting out of the hole after the dust settled, arguing with each other as if they were a married couple made me want tough, but it would be a bit inappropriate right now. Eine and Grimnir, our distraction crew, returned. Haaaaa, I sighed. I hope you two were not hurt. How was it? Grimnir showed me a thumbs up. Worked like a charm. Hestias bombs worked like always and caused a massive explosion, probably destroying the street in front of the auction. Sarasa told me thesses will begin their work upstairs. The n I had for those two was to create a massive distraction with Hestias bombs, drawing as many people as possible away from the ves. While we began saving them, Eine and Grimnir were to dig themselves to us using Eines magic, where we would rendezvous with the ves. Ready to begin their extraction. With Eine and Grimnir guiding the ves out, anybody standing in their way wouldnt stand a chance. Once they began escorting the ves to the secret entrance, Tasianna and I turned our attention to Kaians direction. Since one explosion had drawn everybodys attention, another should do the same. And the horde came. Shit! Dafuking ves are escaping! Get them! Fuck, we got bumfucked! Move! Move! The boss will kill us if we fuck up the request! Shit! Kaian cursed. It seemed numbers were about to overwhelm him. I called for my partner, Tasianna! Got it! Lets go! Her catalyst glowed, creating a cyan mana slime that crystallized into a solid ice de. Flying forward, it sliced the jugrs of two men who were about to hit Kaian. Woo, nice support! It was time to take off our gloves. Sneak attacks made sparring lives easy, but in a chaotic fight like this, it was all about self-defense. We knew when it was time to get serious, and this was one of them. ck lightning crackled on my hands, before I drew my daggers and slipped into the fray using [Gale Steps]. With every strike, flesh parted and blood spilt, painting the hallway red with guts. Whenever someone was about to hit me, my reflexes and skills activated and I moved to intercept and counter. Luuuuarkka! Aieeeeee! My arm! My ar-egigigiigigiigigi! Gaaaaaaa No! Wai Furk! Lightning flew, stunning mercenaires for a precise killing blow. My des morphed with my [Shadow Armament], extending my reach and making it even harder to get closer to me. The moment anyone came too close, I slipped into my shadow and appeared out of the horde. Having been gathered up, they were easy prey for Tasiannas storm of ice spikes, piercing those in front of it. The remaining survivors were forced to use their deadrades bodies as shields to survive the remaining projectiles, but once that stopped, Kaian handled the rest. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Monster Master] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 6] Attributes have increased due to level up [Lifetaker (28 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] They were good enough for normal fighters, but theycked the stats and equipment to fight me. Rest in peace huh? Tasianna, water shield! [True Wolven Instinct] suddenly sensed an iing attack, prompting me to shout amand. Without questioning it, Tasianna cast [Sapphire Membrane] around us, perfectly blocking an iing giant fireball. No real damage was done to the barrier of water; only sizzling steam was left behind. Helmut! The water barrier crashed onto the ground, mixing with the blood and flooding the hallway. A mage in red robes appeared from behind the corner, his face was full of worry as he looked at who he had to deal with. Ooooooh, Helmut! Damn, fire slinger, I heard you were here but I didnt think you would actually appear before us, haha! Like a maniac, Kaian gave out a crazedugh before calming himself, reassuming his stance. You girls sense them? Yeah. Helmut clicked his tongue, walking over to the side, making way for our two new guests. The first to appear was a brown-skinned man with a jewel-encrusted scimitar. As he touched the green one in the middle of his crossguard, wind began to twirl around it like a tornado. Hmmm. He stroked his long beard before cracking his neck and stretching his arms. Westerners, I ask you to move aside now. You have killed our men, but we need those ves back in their cages. You do that, I promise on my honor that we will leave your corpses in peace. Rejected! Tasianna was the first to answer. The bloody water froze around her. That fire mage. We have unfinished business. Shiuek! The mage grimaced. Damn you, fairy girl! You wont leave this ce as anything but another piece for my experiments! Masalim, Hamil wont forgive us for this mess if we dont at least bring their heads to him! Shut up and fight! So, this Helmut was involved in the fae kidnapping during the Davison situation. Friell and Kaian participated in defending the mad alchemist back then, and we had no idea if they hunted fae themselves. But, for now, they were our allies. Halmut was a different subject he was Tasiannas prey. The wind blows heavily tonight The Arabian-looking swordsman bent his knees, assuming his stance as he stared at us. From his aura, I guess he had to be this C rank mercenary Friell had warned us about. Engarde! Face the Goddess of Death! It seemed the fight was about to start; however, I could feel instinctively that thestbatant hadnt made his appearance just yet. When Tasianna and Kaian showed no intentions of moving, having the same realization as I did, I used [Identify] on a weird-looking shadow in the middle between our enemies, only for it to move around like a slime. And in the next second, the corpses around us began twitching, as if something was moving them. Tasianna, Kaian, and I dodged backwards, just in time to witness the bodies of the mercenaries we fought rising up. Blood still gushed out from their paling bodies as they picked up anything they could get their hands on for a weapon. Whether it was a de, a shield, or even a severed arm. Long, senseless moans came out of their mouths. Identify. Human, Raised: A human corpse arisen from the ground through mana formed with the Goddess of Deaths magic. A simple undead whose body has only recently died, but the binding isckluster, meaning the body cannot produce the strength it once held amongst the living. Rank E They were zombies. Kiek kiek kiek kiek! Like the rattling of a beetles mandibles, an eerieugh apanied the appearance of a person rising up from a shadow. With a ragged, ck robe, this dark mage stomped their bone staff on the bloodied floor, showing off the monster skull on top of it. Master Fulsura, we will need to recruit more people tomorrow, the swordsmanmented to the mage. Kiek kiek! Such a shame really, but that is what mypany is known for, right? High mortality, sure, but I never run out of minions, kiek kiek! Whileughing creepily, the mage raised her head, revealing a brown-skinned woman with necrosis on the left side of her face. She then pointed directly at me. I feel our Dearest Mother Goddess in you, fellow dark mage. Have you piqued her interest? I am so enviiious! Ooooh, if he had only specified it more, I would havee to the west earlier! A battle to gain Goddess Deaths attention! He? Who is she talking about? Now! With a raise of her staff, the zombies let out shrieks of agony, sounding like a choir of banshees. Fight, my dear departed Death Defiers! Let your bodies serve me here, while your souls nourish the Goddess of Death! I, Fulsura, will be a Champion candidate tonight! Hestia where are you when we need you, priestess? The n is facing a hurdle! Blergh! Why is this wine so Achieee! Huh? Did I catch a cold? But how? I scratched my crimson hair, having no idea if I could get sick right now. Regardless, I ignored my possible condition and poured the wine back into its bottle. Haaaa, Haati, do you wish to drink the rest? I cant drink this dry liquid thing. The katzune shook her head rapidly, looking terrified as she turned her head back towards the entrance or at least, what remained of it. Lady Hestia, are you sure you can be so casual? Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh are fighting right now. I turned my head to my right, staring at Eshe as she had her eyes closed. Bright light could be seen escaping her eyelids. Nah, not really, but I dont think I need to do anything. Everything seems fine. The explosions happened, your knights turned into giants and now they are mowing down everything you deem an enemy. All I need to do is protect you two, right? Muuuuuuuuuuuun! Speaking of the devil, I snapped my head back to the entrance, noticing in the next second how parts of the wall were being destroyed. With slow, heavy steps, a bulky giant in heavy metal armor appeared before me, dual wielding a giant khopesh and greatsword. In the next moment, the right side of our room also broke down, revealing a four-armed,nky giant d in armor and a dress. In its front arms it dual wielded two khopeshes while the hind ones held a bow and spear respectively. Theeeee enemiessss areee vanquisheeed. A metallic bass followed their voices out of their helmets, hard to listen to but not too difficult to understand. Thank you my knights, however, we have much more to do. I can see through your eyes more enemies areing. Please, be ready. Eshe held her hands in prayer before two magic circle appeared on the giants bodies, healing them of any wounds. Holy light then surrounded their bodies like an aura, before they resumed their fighting. Champions and Saints blessed of the gods all received some sorta boon from their sworn deity. You may call them cheats, in a way, but it was important for the gods to reward their servants, handing them something they could protect themselves with. Mine was the unique skill [Idol]. In Eshes case In the holy Goddesss iridescent light, walk forward and protect me Eshe kept her shining eyes shut, preparing herself to cast the next spell through her unique skill. My Sworn Knights! [Honored, Sworn Knight], that was her unique! A note from AbyssRaven Oh, look at her, Saori is finding all the trouble while Hestia sips on wine. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(14) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 229: The Necromancer. Chapter 229: The Necromancer. Charge! Fight for me with your new lives! Like a mob, the moving corpses of the mercenaries wed killed charged at us, swinging their weapons at us in a wanton frenzy. At this moment, theughter of the necromancer sounded like that of a tyrant deliberately sending in fodder to be sacrificed. Haste! Shadow Armament fully on! [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] As ordered, my shadow armorpletely shrouded me in its ckness as I shot out a ck lightning bolt. Kaian and I then charged forward, slicing the undead apart. As lightning, metal, and shadow ws rained around in a flurry, I noticed halfway through this skirmish that a few undead ran past us, ignoring us for the people behind. [Lifetaker (40 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Wiieaaaaaaah! Monsters!!! The ves! Were they the real targets all along? Of course! If we defeated the mercenaries when they were still alive and able to use their weapon abilities, then it was obvious brainless versions of them wouldnt provide much value. I was too distracted. I sted the zombies around me away with an electric shockwave before shooting out [Dark Tendrils] at the ones whod already made it past me. However, before the tendrils caught up to them, a giant ice golem wider and taller than the hallway emerged from a cyan magic circle,pletely blocking the way to the ves. With a single punch, undead body parts flew back into the mob. Leave the defense to me, Miss Saori! Tasianna dered before warding off multiple iing fire spells. Fortunately, their uracy was questionable at best - whatever wasnt stopped by Tasiannas immediate [Sapphire Membrane] ended up scorching the zombies. Where are you aiming with those shots, fire follower?! You are harming our men! the swordsman, Masalim, eximed to the fire mage, Helmut. They might be undead, but watch your aim! Hmph! Your mistress can heal them. The important thing is for us to retrieve those damn ves! And kill that blue-haired fae! The moment Helmut mentioned healing, the necromancer called out Flesh for Mana, invoking a ck magic circle that reformed the bodies of the undead inside it. Even those turned into torches had their muscles and skin repaired at the same time it was being melted off. In a couple of seconds, all the undead were back on their feet, ready for battle once again. Aim for the mage! Kaian, good luck! I said before diving into my shadow with [Shadow Dash]. Huh? Oi, wait, where are you His words cut off the moment I was inside the shadow world, moving towards my target. In the next moment, I jumped out of a shadow, my daggers in hand as I aimed for the back of the necromancer. Your opponent am I! With a loud metal ng, my daggers mmed against the scimitar of Masalim, the merc having properly protected hispany boss. As I clicked my tongue, I noticed the wind around his sword increasing, causing me to back off. Using [Dark Tendrils] to pull me into the shadow I jumped out from, I used [Shadow Dash] to reappear out from underneath Masalim before kicking him away from the necromancer. Wrapping my shadow armament around my daggers, the de grew to the length of a short sword, allowing me to attack the necromancer from a longer distance. Kiek! Truly, you are an experienced dark mage, but so am I! Deatheth, Deathly Wave! My [True Wolven Instinct] activated, warning me I should avoid this spell at all cost. Using [Gale Steps], I slipped past the activation area of the spell, barely dodging the giant wave of concentrated dark mana. I had [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] and [Penumbral Armament], so most dark spells shouldnt be able to deal too much damage, but I knew better than to take unknown attacks head-on. Strings to move the deceased, Undead Puppet! Before I could counter, the necromancer forcefully pulled an undead with her mana, swiftly elerating it at me. Dodging it was easy; the body flew past me and exploded against the wall into a bloody mess, but this gave enough time for the swordsman to reenter the fight. I call for your help, Aerobis! The swordsman swung his sword, sting a small tornado, damaging me with small cuts. As I escaped the full brunt of the attack with [Shadow Dash], the moment I reappeared, a humanoid made entirely of air formed behind the swordsman. Huh? Identi Kuso! Baffled by this being, I tried to appraise it but a sharp bone stopped my attempt, pushing me back onto the defense. I was not allowed to take a breather. Bone? Ah, the body! Whatever spell the necromancer cast allowed her not only to control the body but also its individual pieces after it became bloody modern art, shooting sharp bones and flesh to distract me. Inferno st! Aero de! Fire and wind attacks sandwiched me between them. Even with [Haste] speeding up my reaction time and movement, it didnt speed up my spell casting time. Unable to dodge, I decided it was impossible not to take damage. As such, relying on my [Inferno Resistance Lv. 5] and shadow armor, I charged through the giant fireball. Hmph! This is nothingpared to Hestias! What the fuck! Helmut cried out as I pounced at him. [Shadow Armament] prevented me from catching on fire, providing an opportunity to leech off some Health. Just Blink! Gale Steps! Shadow Pierce! Disappearing from everybodys consciousness for a single second, I executed a [Gale Steps] to close the distance between Helmut and me to thrust a shadow-covered de towards his heart. Kueark! He screamed in pain. It was a direct hit but, unfortunately, it wasnt a direct hit to his heart. Damn, body blocked, literally! What stopped my de was the regenerating body of that undead necromancer used as a projectile. This time, it barely saved Helmuts life with a hand, giving Helmut a chance to escape. Regardless, my attack did what it needed to. With my unique skill [Stygian des], any damage I dealt with [Shadow Armament] would heal me from a percentage of the damage. I was healed, and, with that done, I focused my attention back on the necromancer. I had to deal with her. You bitch, you dare Icicle Gale! Arhhhk! Fuck, you damn ice witch! Fire and ice; Helmut could not ignore Tasianna who was aiming for his life. Kaian still had to deal with the horde of regenerating zombies while Tasianna could handle Helmut for me. All I needed was to do my job assassinate the necromancer! ws of Darkness! Shadow Dash. A giant hand with sharp ws descended at the swordsman as I slipped back into my shadow. Using my travel time to think, I reevaluated my situation and thought of a new fighting n. My pack, gather! Its hunting time! As I reemerged from the shadow, an instant wind sh shot right at my head. Using my shadow armor, I controlled the shadow to produce a shield, blocking the attack to give me time to finish jumping out of the shadow world. I threw two of my daggers, each aiming at the manamps illuminating this hallway, leaving everything except the areas Helmut set aze in the dark. Using [Telepathy], I called for Tasiannas help to douse them. While I continued dodging, eventually, the area around me became the perfect hunting ground for my pack and me! Garms! Four garms sprang up, tearing any zombies in their way into scrap meat. White mana threads flowed behind them, bursting into bright lights, stunning the zombies around, giving Kaian a chance to mow down the enemy around him. As a side effect, it also halted their regeneration. What?! Where did that holy magice from?! the necromancer shouted in bafflement. Mana thread made from Hestias holy mana. My shadow garms damaged themselves when they activated the threads, since they, too, counted as dark elemental beasts, but it was a small price to pay to cripple the undead. As my garms helped Kaian out with the culling, the necromancer had to focus on keeping her army from falling apart, giving me a chance to deal with this swordsman. A nice being of air you have there. I tried to open him up to reveal what it was, but that didnt lead to anything. Must we speak when we duel, My Lady? A worthy opponent stands in our way, letting our might make conversation is a must in this situation! Engarde! The time for talk was over and the battle continued. Identify! Wind Djinn An intermediate wind elemental mostly found in the desert area of Evida, able to control and conjure wind through mana. When bound by contract to a being of flesh and blood, allows the contractee to control wind magic Djinn? Wait, its an elemental? Id heard about elementals before from Silvas description, but I didnt know they were called djinns. Regardless, I didnt have the time to think about that; it was good enough for me to know what I was dealing with. I stuck with a defensive approach, for now, making sure I understood Masalims fighting style. From what I managed to appraise from his profile, all of his magic and spells came from his djinn and the catalyst inside his sword, making them rather limited. His skills with the sword, on the other hand, were no joke. Desert Sand Swirl! Masalim activated an ability, and his sword danced around like a cyclone, swerving in difficult to counter arcs. To me, though, they felt a bit too slow. [True Wolven Bloodlust] and [Nights Caress] boosted my Agility depending on the number of kills Ive made recently and how little light was around respectively. Reacting to his attack was no problem. Still, he wasnt unskilled. Whenever I tried to cast a new spell, he would dash right in with his djinns power and interrupt me. All of these were wind spells, making them fairly easy to predict, but Masalim wasnt the caster here, but rather it was his djinn it was a simr strategy to Hestia and her parallel minds. Hestia moved her body while her parallel minds cast the spells. You are an able fighter, My Lady, but you are holding back! You dishonor me with this gesture! Wind focused around his legs and arms before he activated [Gale Steps],unching himself forward. A cloak of wind surrounded his de, empowering its next attack with an air de. Speed versus speed, huh? Dark Tendrils. Gale Steps! I dodged the cleave attack at thest possible moment to not allow Masalim to redirect his attack. As the ground sundered with his attack, he twisted his wrist and shot an uppercut at me. The attack moved closer and closer to my eyes before my [Dark Tendrils] erupted from the shadows around us. What?! One set of tendrils wrapped themselves around the swordsmans ankle as another grabbed me out of the swords attack and into a shadow. Using the darkened hallway to my advantage, I reappeared out of another dark ce and sliced bits of the mercenarys armor with a sharp w before letting another set of dark tendrils grab me. When Iunched my next attack, the swordsman activated his catalyst again to produce an [Air Shield]-like barrier, but before I got caught in it, another ck tentacle pulled me into another shadow from a different angle. If there was no way for him to deal with this, then I would continue this maneuver until I got a clear hit. And with every second, myunch speed increased. Dammit! Wind flew around, destroying the hallway, but none of it hit me. He managed to keep his cool, never overreacting to an attack but taking too long to think of an attack was a detriment when fighting against me. The moment I appeared from a blind spot I made my killing move. ck lightning around my dagger as I jumped around, destroying the air shield around him in a single sh before throwing the dagger at Masalim, cutting off his sword arm. With a loud Kuuuuuargh! he left himself open for a lightning bolt, which stunned him long enough for me tond a clean heartpiercer. Kffpah Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Monster Master] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 14] Attributes have increased due to level up [Lifetaker (41 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] As I ripped my hand out from his chest, I threw the body of the swordsman into my storage, preventing the necromancer from raising him. After I retrieved my thrown daggers, I dashed towards the necromancer. With her guard down, she was vulnerable as ever. Haha! Brilliant! Of course, somebody watched over by Mother Goddess would have to be this talented! A C rank mercenary is nothing for you, right, fellow Sister? Right?! the necromancer screamed as she sted another [Deathly Wave], pushing me back into a shadow. When I reappeared before her to slice her with a thunderstrike, she cast another spell. Dance in my protection, Casket of Souls! Weird skull-like wisps appeared around the necromancer, nullifying my attackpletely and reflecting it. As I was left off-guard from my hand bouncing back, I only managed to narrowly dodge the next [Deathly Wave] with the help of my tendrils. However, while I did dodge the full attack I did not dodge itpletely. [Necrosis (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Necrosis?! As I dived into the shadow, pain suddenly appeared around my left hand. Retreating the [Shadow Arma] around it, I noticed my hand were slowly turning a deathly ck. The spread wasnt super fast, thankfully, but my fingers were already a lost cause by now. P-Potion! I took out a [Major Healing Potion] Tasianna made from Belzac herbs and drank half of it before pouring the other half over my hand. I had no idea which method would work for this case, but one of them had to, right? Well, while I felt optimistic that my Health was going up and that the necrotic skin was being peeled off, reced by healthy ones, the effects of [Necrosis (Minor)] the system-based curse did not disappear. As if this game-like system was fucking me over, the tips of my finger began to rot once again. Dammit, dammit, dammit! What the fuck am I supposed to do! If I leave it untreated, Ill lose my hand! I-I need to get to Hestia! Argh! I need to calm down! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Monster Master] has risen from [Level 14] to [Level 17] Attributes have increased due to level up I did not have any potions that could heal me from this. A drastic method to solve this would be to cut my fingers off and put them into my storage, taking advantage of its time-stopping method to halt the necrosis. The other option would be to endure it and to push the effects back with potions. Either way, I needed Hestia to stop this! With [Shadow Armament], I can conjure up fingers with shadows. I would be wasting potions if I chose the second option. Damnit, fuck me! Argh, what the hell are my thinking patterns?! Even if I cut my fingers, I had no guarantee that [Necrosis (Minor)] would disappear! Argh, fuck! I dashed out of my shadow, having chosen the second option. Oooh, what took you so long? While you were gone, I had everything handled, kiek kiek kiek! The necromancer pointed with her staff in the direction of the others. Looking over, I saw what happened when I took too long to conclude. Helmut was dead, in by Tasiannas ice spears. I didnt notice his death before, but I had noticed my job level had risen to 17. Was Helmuts death the reason? Nevertheless, that wasnt the problem, the problem was that he was raised to undeath, turning him into an [Undead Mage] capable of using spells, unlike the raised mercenaries. Speaking of those people, their corpses morphed together into a twisted construct of flesh and bones, moaning eerie hymns as they challenged Kaian and my garms. Kiek kiek kiek! If only I had Masalims body Strangely, only his hand was left. What did you do to the corpse? I could have turned him into a pretty strong temporary death knight. The necromancers'' interest was only in creating stronger minions. Soooo, my fellow Sister of Darkness, how do you like Goddess Deaths gift? Necromancy is the power to control both life and death at the same time, and nothing but the holiest light can cleanse it! Cut off your fingers, and you may save your hand, Sister! So cutting my fingers would have been enough?! The pain coursing through my fingers felt like small ants eating up my skin and flesh. My instincts were yelling at me to follow Necromancer Fulsaras advice, but somehow,ing out of my shadow gave my mind time to reset. The stress of seeing my hand corrode away didnt disappear, but I wasnt in a rush to solve it. After all Hiehie. With sweat forming on my forehead, I smirked. You should make sure your creation does not just die after all the effort, right? This time, I was the one to point to the side. Huh? no need to fear with Tasianna around. Aifli eir Vintral!Tor Eicleres Finflei! With wings of ice forming behind Tasiannas back, the hallways temperature dropped significantly and a magic circle formed underneath the undead abomination and undead Helmut. Garms! Panther! Retreat! No need to tell me twice! Wruf! The moment my garms retreated into their shadows and Kaian dodged out of it, a snowstorm was invoked. Kruuuaaflaaash! Uuuuuuuuuuunnnnh Arck! What is this spells power?! The moans of the two undead were muffled by the rage of ice des ripping through their bodies and freezing them at the same time. Tasiannas [Tor Eicleres Finflei] was arge-scale spell she designed to take downrge monsters. A few undead was nothing against this force Neither was the hallway. Cracks appeared on the wall and ceiling, causing blocks of stone to fall and crumble from the merciless cold Tasianna was producing. Tasiannas mage stats werent as high as Hestias, but her mastery of her catalyst was far greater. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Monster Master] has risen from [Level 17] to [Level 18] Attributes have increased due to level up My creations! Nooooooo! Frozen to the core, the undead turned into frozen popsicles, apparently unable to be controlled, seeing as how the necromancer was screaming. [Everybody has made it out, Miss Saori. Eine told me we will rendezvous outside!] Good. Back in a good mood, I took something round from my storage and threw it over to the necromancer. Hey, catch. What?! H-Huh?! A bomb! C-Come out, Zykos! Flesh for Mana! Whether it was her instincts or her skills, the necromancer did not take any risks as the bomb exploded into white mes, scorching the whole area in Hestias holy fire. As I dived into my shadow, the hallway finally crumbled from the impact of the attack, causing andfall. Her [Casket of Souls] thing is weak to holy, huh? Obvious. Still, I wish I had the chance to appraise her to see what that spell did. Shame. Although I was acting like the fight had ended, it hadnt quite finished yet. After all, my next [Shadow Dash] target was exactly right next to her. When I slipped out, I saw a tall skeletal being with minimal flesh holding up the rocks, preventing the necromancer from being crushed. Whatever it was, it didnt matter since it was an undead, a being susceptible to Hestias fire. Dammit, why cant I extinguish this fire! I drank another potion to push back any progress the necrosis had made on my hands before putting my jacket in my storage, unveiling all the white fur from the tips of my fingers to my shoulders. With ck electricity crackling, these hair strands began to stand up like that of a porcupines. Guek! I groaned, seeing as the necrosis once again returned. Regardless, it was a small price to pay for the results. ck lightningpletely covered my body, shocking everything around me like a sma globe. Using [Gale Steps], I dashed forward, increasing the potency of the lightning even further and further! Arck! Come, Sister of the Dark Gods! Deatheth,Deathly Wave! D I crashed my lightning-infused body against the wave of concentrated erosion, relying on my shadow armor and lightning to protect me from immediately dying to it. Dodging this with [Shadow Dash] would have given the necromancer enough time to cast the next spell. It was all of nothing now, or this fight will be prolonged even further! I had to take the risk! Like the de of the [Boltreaver Wyvern] Astalos, I cleaved through the wave with my ck lightning. ck air still assaulted me though, but I was fully confident that my [Shadow Armament] would prevent the worst after it had mutated with [Penumbral Armament]. I had to believe! [Necrosis (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] ance in my protection, Casket o Then I pounced. Voltage Impact! Stygian ability gained: [Voltage Impact] With the howling of a thunderp, the ck lightning struck the necromancers body, eviscerating and atomizing her from her stomach up. The st affected even the surroundings behind her, destroying the skeleton shed summoned and all the rubble, including the rest of the hallway. With the ves gone, my garms inside my shadow, and Tasianna and Kaian hiding away, there was no need to hold back anymore. I couldnt bring this abilitys full power out against the geiserg, I had fucked up the activation. But tonight lightning struck. OnCEGIGIGI! MORE. PURE ECSTASY! GODDESS DEATH, I MEET YOU ONCE AGAIN! GIIIIEIEGGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Her clothes and flesh disappeared. The necromancer known as Fulsara evaporated before my eyes until a weird crystalline orb was all that was left, but even that only withstood my attack for a couple more seconds before cracking and turning to dust. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 5] to [Level 6] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 650 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Monster Master] has risen from [Level 18] to [Level 20] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Monster Master] has been reached Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Shadow Armament Lv. 9] [Stygian des Lv. 2] [Stygian Voltage Lv. 2] [Battle Mind Lv. 9] [Monster Tamer Lv. 4] [Monster Synergist Lv. 3] gained Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Erosion Resistance Lv. 1] gained [Lifetaker (42 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] A level from the geiserg queen and now another from this necromancer? Kuso, I forgot to check her level! How high of a level was she? But that thought could be left forter, instead turning my focus on observing my handiwork the whole basement was destroyed and I could see hints of the auction house, but the st wasnt strong enough to reach the streets. I could see the terrified faces of a few well-dressed men and women, all looking down at me at what I just did. I could smell not only the scent of fear but also that of involuntary excretion. Did I overdo it? Nah, if I had my catalysts here with me, I probably would have caused something more devastating. Eeuk! Pain rushed through my right arm and left hand. I dispelled my shadow armor and saw what was happening to them they were rotting at an obscene rate. Holy! I need to throw a bomb! Leveling up may have healed up any damage I sustained from engaging that [Deathly Wave] head-on, but the necrosis returned the moment the fight ended. My first thought wasnt to call for Hestia, but to take out her holy bomb to bask myself in its mes to heal myself. Saori! But that wasnt needed; after all, if the auction room was avable for me to see, so was my rescue. Oh fuck! Here, Halo of Consecration! Cool white mes basked my body in its rejuvenating effect, soothing my pained arms. I saw my rotting flesh peeling off from my arms and hands, being reced by new healthy cells. I looked at my profile, letting out a sigh of relief when I saw that [Necrosis (Moderate)] was gone. Thank you, Hestia! I gave my dragon friend a nod in gratitude. Ah, dont worry about it. You did all the heavy lifting, Saori! You leveled my [White Pyromancer] up to max from killing everybody down there! Are you serious? Lady Hestia! Instead of my dissatisfied voice at Hestias inability to understand how much it took for me to take those mercenaries down, it was Tasianna who swept that situation away. I had to wonder just how much Hestia was overestimating my skills. Arck, fuck me what the fuck is this? Kaian dug himself out from the rubble. He seemed bbergasted at first, but his mouth twitched into a grin as he looked at me. I trained. You trained. But you gained so much more strength than thest time we met, Saori. What kinda monster are you? Is he seriously asking? He did hear Helmut call Tasianna a fairy, though. I shook my head. Let us handle this situationter. I climbed the rubble up to the auction room, reuniting with Hestia and Tasianna. I was brought up to speed on Hestia''s side of the operation, which basically was summed up with Eshe and her knights managing to take down all of International Desires guards on the ground and second floor and Gael apprehending the auctioneer. Look over there. Hestia pointed at the stage. Looking over, I noticed all the auction house guests trembling in fear as they sat obediently in their seats. The reason was clear two giants d in metal stood around, ring at everybody in the audience. Apparently, those were Alikar and Anivh, transformed by Eshes unique skill [Honored, Sworn Knight]. I had only a faint idea of how it worked. Supposedly, they were connected to Eshes eyes, which gave the knights this incredible transformation and power boost. Eshe couldnt open her eyes in the meantime, but she was able to look through the eyes of her knights. In addition, any spell she cast could be cast through them like a conduit. Speaking of the saintess, she was currently on the stage with Gael, who was speaking with the captured auctioneer. Here is the contract which handles all the ves you made with this emblem, right? Mind dispelling it so the ves be free, again? Gael grinned devilishly at the man. Wh-What?! Are you insane?! Do you have any idea how much money we paid for all Silence! Eshe shouted, silencing the man. You speak of such atrocities in the presence of a servant of the Goddess of Light! Why must you sully your soul even more than this? Release the ves, Sir, for this is the Goddesss will! What?! You, a citizen of the Folschreck Empire, dare speak about very to us Artorians? All you do in your ownnd is this very atrocity! In everynd governed by a pious believer in the Goddess, very is just part of living! the man argued. This is theft in yourw! You are stealing these ves from us! International Desires will not let thismhrmpf! Will you shut up? Gael grabbed his mouth shut. Did you forget? You are in Shaturein, you bastard, and down here, we never, ever take up very. You, Hamil, and his other executives are all damn surface dwellers. You dont respect Shatus history. Know your fucking ce. Gael then pulled out his dagger. Do you know what the founders did to you ve traders? Release the contract now or I will show you what healing magic can do for a trained torturer like me. Haaaa, Hestia sighed. Come on, lets get this over with. I dont want to imagine how many people we need to free manually with that tattoo stamp. This is the faster method. There were a lot, Hestia. I mean, a lot of ves. I emphasized the amount by widening my arms as far as possible. It didnt show the amount truthfully but she understood my meaning. As we walked over to the stage, I suddenly heard multiple footstepsing from the hallway outside the auction room. However, what really caught my attention was the aura this person was giving. It was something that instantly made my fur stand up, far more than what that necromancer did. Hestia, Tasianna, and I snapped our heads around towards the entrance, watching as a group of people walked into the room. Three of them were surprisingly Eine, Grimnir, and Friell. Somehow, the presence of thatst person made me not notice the others. Thest person was a man who looked to be in histe thirties, munching onto one of Hestias pastries a holeless donut called a Berliner, or Bismarck Donut in English-speaking countries. He had an arm casually in his pants pocket and looked at us all with a hopefully interesting stare. He had no visible weapons or catalyst, though his body was lean and muscr. Maybe he was a brawler? Regardless of what his fighting style was, however, only a single thought went through my mind as I stared at him. Even with all five of us, can we win against this guy? B-Boss?! Kaian shouted in despair. Shit! Are you kidding me?! Gael cursed. Boss? Is this guy the Hey, Kaian. Heard Friell say you were here with everybody. You lot made a real mess of this situation, to the point Hamil personally went through every hoop possible to hire me to kill everybody here. Saori! Tasianna! Hestia called out as mes instantly exploded on her tail and ws. Her eyes were a mix between battle-ready and anxious. It seemed she shared my thoughts on our chances. Stop, Hestia! However, before we all readied ourselves to attack, Eine shouted to stop us. Please, this man only wants to talk things out with us. Talk? Yup! the man responded to Hestia, walking down the stairs with the Berliner in his mouth. Eithalrs the name, kiddo. Im the newest inaugurated boss of the Yanderu Eluseuss in Artorias, Atadoro, and the other human countries in the western part of Altrust after killing the previous boss. Fifth head of the whole internationalpany, you know? Ive heard about you, youre that new big-shot noble in the city, right? Hestia Atsuko? Gotta say, I enjoyed the concert, Miss Singer-Dancer. He grinned before finishing thest piece of the pastry. Licking his finger, he now stood right in front of us with his three hostages. Do you mind selling me more of those scrumptious Berliners, kiddo? Eh? Huh? Profile: Name: Saori Segawa Level: 6 Race: Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir Age: 9 Months Job: Monster MasterLevel: 20/20 Status: Health: 11820 (+1495) Mana: 8921 (+1026) Strength: 6850 (+620) Intelligence: 3025 (+294) Vitality: 4920 (+500) Wisdom: 4756 (+436) Agility: 9105 (+843) Stamina: 8452 (+1032) Effects: None Skill Points: 4650 Unique Skill: [Shadow Armament Lv. 9] (+1) [Shadow Pack Lv. 2] [Stygian des Lv. 2] (+1) [Stygian Voltage Lv. 2] (+1) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Dark Magic Lv. 10] [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Efficiency] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Mental Stability Lv. 8] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 8] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Fluid Cast Lv. 3] (+1)[Multi-Cast Lv. 5] (+3) [Continuous Cast Lv. 2] [Dyed Cast Lv. 3] (+2) Physical skills and rted: [Dagger Technique Lv. 6] (+1) [Dagger Mastery Lv. 4] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [True Wolven Instincts] [Nights Caress Lv. 1] [Foresight Lv. 2] [Concentration Lv. 9] (+1) [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] [Air Walk Lv. 7] (+3) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 2] (New) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Terror Resistance Lv. 1] [Fear Resistance Lv. 3] [Erosion Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 4] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 4] (+2) [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] (New) [Holy Resistance Lv. 9] (+1) [Inferno Resistance Lv. 5] (+4) [Earth Resistance Lv. 9] (+2) [Water Resistance Lv. 8] (+2) [Wind Resistance Lv. 8] (+2) [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) Stat growths and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 9] (+1) [Mana Recovery Lv. 8] (+6) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 9] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 5] (+1) Others: [Dancing Lv. 2] [Mathematician Lv. 3] [Merchant Lv. 2] (+1) [ounting Lv. 2] (+1) [Monster Tamer Lv. 4] (+3) [Monster Synergist Lv. 3] (+2) [Mounted Fighter Lv. 1] (New) [Rider Lv. 1] (New) [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv. 9] (+3) [True Wolven Bloodlust] [Mana Weave Lv. 10] [Sewing Lv. 10] [Elemental Mana Weave Lv. 7] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 5] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 10] [Dismantle Lv. 9] [Humanization Lv. 10] (+1) [Telepathy] Ability List: Stygian abilities: [Stygian Lightning] [Voltage Impact] Unarmed abilities: [Just Blink] [Shadow Descent] [Gale Steps] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create Water] [Smoky Haze] [Hadean Dragon Thunder] Dark Spells: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Shadow Snake] [Enfeebling Winds] [ws of Darkness] Space-Time Spells: [Haste] [Storage Magic] Titles: [Belzacs Sessor] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Hestias Retainer] [Pack Leader] [Watched by Edna] Name: Uno Level: 19 Race: Shadow Garm Health: 4256 (+415) Mana: 1398 (+204) Stamina: 2506 (+380) Name: Song Level: 18 Race: Shadow Garm Health: 3909 (+246) Mana: 1832 (+523) Stamina: 2095 (+131) Name: Sarasa Level: 18 Race: Shadow Garm Health: 4551 (+493) Mana: 1062 (+95) Stamina: 2815 (+444) Name: Quatre Level: 15 Race: Shadow Garm Health: 3982 (+316) Mana: 1243 (+198) Stamina: 2795 (+406) Name: Shoyi Level: 0 Race: Shadow Devourer Slime Health: 612 Mana: 256 Stamina: 300 A note from AbyssRaven The first introduction to necromancy. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(14) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 230: Eithalr’s “Peace” Talk. Chapter 230: Eithalrs Peace Talk. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [White Pyromancer] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [White Pyromancer] has been reached [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Considering this is the center, I thought it would look less Shaturein shady, and more like an underground club. This tavern really gives that crime syndicate impression. Bunch of sweaty ring men and quite a few women too, huh? Hestia, no eye contact. You ignore them and look unperturbed, otherwise, we will get in troubleter. Treat them like monsters? Show confidence to dissuade them to attack? Oh. Easy enough, I see. Sketchy as fuck would be an understatement if I was trying to describe this ce, considering with what I grew up on Earth. After all, Shaturein was that sorta ce where the movie criminal underworld was dialed up to the highest possible point. When you experience something in the flesh that you only saw on the TV screen before, it really hits hard, like when I reincarnated or how I was inside a criminal-filled tavern right now. Well, it wasnt as if I wanted to be here. After watching all the pping and cheers during the ve auction, turning it around on the ve buyers and drivers was cathartic. And while Saori and the others managed to free the orphan kids and the other ves, another hindrance had to appear before we could fully free the ves from those ve tattoos. And this hindrance was the current leader of the Artorian Yanderu Eluseuss. Nothing to worry about, kraah ampf! Mhmm, this leader stated before taking a bite of a German pancake called Krapfen, Berliner, or Bismarck Donut. These guys are purely assessing whether you are worthwhile targets, so Miss Wolfkin got the right idea. Besides, if they learned what you alldid to Hamils auction house, I dont think the bounties on your heads would be worth risking their lives for, hahahaha! As if his loud deration was all that was needed, everybody inside the tavern besides our group resumed what they were doing prior to our visit. Cusses,ughs, drinking, eating; the whole ce was lively again. Even if one of them came at us after this talk, its not like we couldnt handle them Although, Saori doesnt look like shes really in a fighting mood anymore. Saori and Tasianna were the main muscle in our ve rescue operation, and both seemed like they just wanted to go back to the mansion for a nice warm bath. Saori in particr was pretty much drenched in blood and gore when I saw her. Tasianna may have washed it away, but she still reeked of that bloody smell. I then turned my gaze from the tavern goers to this leader person. Yeah, I dont want to fight him. My instincts pleaded to me to not even think about fighting him at my current strength. Even if Eine, Grimnir, and Gael hadnt talked me into going with this possibly diplomatic way, I still would have tried to avoid a direct confrontation. If he wanted to kill us, he probably would have done it at the auction house without using Eine and Grimnir as hostages. Hopefully he was here to talk, and not to ambush us, since I have no idea if we could survive this without sacrificing a pair of [Room] runes to escape. But what caused me to worry the most was KleaHatmas remark. [Careful, you five. Its faint, but I can feel some demonic energy from him.] Who is this guy? Well,e right in. Make yourself at home, alright? Nothing fine and nobly, but good enough for a temp housing, eh? The middle-aged man then jumped up and crashed onto his sofa, rxing his feet on the table, looking too casual for the situation. Gael apanied him inside while the rest of us hesitated. Hmm? What are you standing at the entrance for, everybody? Come on in! I didnt invite any of my crew in here, so lets enjoy our talks, alright? Friell and Kaian were sent back to take care of the kids and ves, since he only wanted to speak with Gael, Eshe and her knights, and us from Aurora. Saori would have put them inside the subspace if we had known we would be separated from the kids for this long. I do not detect anybody inside nor can I smell anybody else except for him, Saori stated. Let us trust his good intentions. If he only wishes to speak with us, it would be for the best if we dont dawdle here. The children should be returned as soon as possible. Even now, Eshe was thinking of the kids. Fearlessly, she walked into the room, apanied by her wary knights, ignorant of the fact this guy could be a demonkin. I looked over at my party, trying to probe their feelings on this, only for Grimnir to pat my back and walk into the room. Call it a gut feeling, but I think Gael has something nned, Grimnir assured us. Well, dying this any more would be useless. Good, good. Nothing makes a man happier than the presence of beautiful women, ahahaha! the guyughed joyfully as we all sat down. [KleaHatma, can he detect you?] Eine asked telepathically. Our telepathy link was only between the members of Aurora and the demon, and I was making sure that nobody could hear it outside of us. [I concealed my mana and presence. As long as you dont use me, nobody will ever find out I am here. Besides, I dont think this person is a demonkin as you five are thinking. That demonic energy is far too minuscule.] [Are you sure?] Saori replied. [I am a true demon, dearie. Do not underestimate my ability to detect the presence of my lesser descendants. His demonic energy is not rted to mine lust but he has one of the remaining six. Maybe through an artifact? Blood? A contract with a demonkin? Enough talk, though, focus on getting out of here alive, Eine.] And with that, the demon silenced herself. The man pulled the bag from his belt and threw it on the table. Opening it up, he took another one of those Krapfen to eat. After he licked his lips clean from the zing, he began speaking. Alright, introductions first, right? I already did mine but lets do this the proper way. Gael, do me a proper, eh? You do like information dumps. Sighing, Gael began introducing his old boss like a king, As he said before, this is Eithalr, also known as the Phantasmal Armory. He is one of the eight heads of the Seven! Eithalr interrupted Gael. Gestien is dead. Forgot about how I cut it off? His head, I mean. The boss hasnt reced his spot yet, so there are seven of us right now. Seven heads of the Yanderu Eluseuss organization. Each head controls a different area to keep their presence and reputation up among the criminal underworld of Altrust. They all answer to a single boss who controls the growth of thepany, with their HQ located somewhere in the Empire. Phantasmal Armory, huh? If his moniker is a reflection of what he can do, then is he some kinda ghost smith or something? Looking at him, Eithalr didnt look too intimidating for being an underboss of a ck mercenarypany known for assassinations and murder. His carefree attitude, at the very least, fitted his clothing choice. He wore a simple red trench coat over his green shirt with ck leather pants and boots none of it looked as if it was made with strong monster parts. Even his scruffy beard and unkempt grey hair made him look more like those fun, irresponsible middle-aged uncles instead of a serial killer. Well, thats the gist of it, I guess. Satisfied with Gaels introduction, Eithalr took over the microphone. I am currently the fifth head, the fifth strongest of thepany. Dont ask me why Im here or why I killed the eight head, cause I havent even told the crew that. Outside of the fact that Hamil wanted me to kill all of you, I dont really have anything against you. Gestiens problems went with him into his grave. They arent mine. Youre not angered by what we did in Firwood? I asked cautiously. The fact he mentioned how Hamil set a hit on us wasnt assuring. Nope. Heard about it, but I couldnt care less what grudges Gestien had. His fault for botching a job for a rich contractor. I even made peace with Gael and other traitors since Im the head of this branch now. You see, the boss didnt order your death, you understand? So he has no obligation to fight us, but what about Hamil? Then, you really are here to speak with us about something? Saori responded. Then, what about this agreement with Ha Their heads, where are they?! The door into the room banged open in the middle of this discussion, interrupting Saori. As we turned around, we saw an overweight man in a fine suit appear before us. His hair was groomed and his skin well-maintained like a babys, heavily contrasting themon ir of Shaturein. Ahhh, speak of the devil! Krampf! Mhmm. Gael ate up another Krapfen and took out another from his bag. What a glutton. Eithalr! Where are the Kuek?! The moment he saw us, his face stiffened. Estas! Arent these the wenches and bastards who attacked my property and stole from me?! Y-Yes, Master Hamil. That redhead and the Uh, sorry, my hair is crimson red. Crimson red, I interrupted the ve auctioneer, Estas. If you want to describe others, you should do it properly otherwise you might attack the wrong gi Silence your filthy mouth, beastman! How impertinent of you to speak back! A wench like you should know her ce in this situation! With a reddened face, the fat man, Hamil, rebuked me for even daring to speak up. Sheeeeeesh! What are you doing making me hate you even more, you fat skorr in human skin! After giving me the stink eye, he returned his re to the pastry-loving man. Now, Eithalr, exin to me why you havent killed these thieves yet! If you are here to show me an execution, I detest seeing them. Kill them as I requested and send their heads to my headquarters! As the man was about to leave, Eithalr stopped him with a brow raised. When did I ept your request? What is the meaning of this? The request I made to you to stop the people who were attacking my auction house! I went directly to you and you heard me Yeah, I heard what you had to say, but never did I say I would ept it, right? H-Huh?! Fuck me, for somebody whose supposedly the brain for your gangs sess, you sure cant think properly when agitated, huh? He then ced another krapfen in his mouth and continued speaking with a full mouth. I srait tat I will go and slook, snot tat I will asset sur rerest. (I said that I will go and look, not that I will ept your request.) He paused to swallow his food, and then continued, And when I was on site, I decided not to ept your request. Easy as that. But, since I know you probably woulde andin to me anyway, I thought I would bring the people over so you can discuss this over. Am I not the nicest person ever? Thank you very much, Mister Eithalr, for allowing us this chance to resolve this, Eshe suddenly thanked him. She then turned to Hamil. Mister Hamil, if you arent aware of this yet, I am Eshe of Sarkarfiina. I am one of the Goddesss saintesses. W-What?! While I understand very is an epted custom in my homnd, the Empire of the Holy Emperor, I cannot say it is the same in the Kingdom of Artorias. very is forbidden here. As such, I ask of you to seek penance and free the ves you uwfully are keeping and selling. Allow yourself to walk in the light of the Goddess, once again. Hamil stayed silent, ring at Eshe with a pensive face. Was Eshe actually sessful with her speech? Eithalr. Yeah? Whatever you wish! Kill that woman and her followers now! All of them! Bury their bodies, dont let them ever be found by the damn Lycerepth! Enforcers! Get in there and kill those wenches, that man, and the dwarf now! Ahhh, so he was worried about that. Uponmand, Hamils bodyguards charged into the room, readying their weapons to attack us. Clicking my tongue, I told Saori and Tasianna to stay back and rest, while Eine, Grimnir, Eshes knight, and handled these idiots. But before we could do anything, our aggressors heads flew off their bodies at the same time. As their decapitated corpses slumped down onto the ground like stringless puppets, I noticed seven blue translucent short des floating in the air with blood on them, the same number as the dead enforcers. Wha-What?! Hamil shrieked out, stumbling back from fear. Oi, oi, oi, I said we would talk, right? I brought all of you here to speak, so sit down and let''s speak. No need for everybody to turn into corpses, right? I turned around, looking at the source of that deration Eithalr. He was leisurely eating his pastries. I was baffled at how he was able to summon those des, unable to detect a magic circle anywhere. As quickly as the des appeared, they just as quickly disappeared. Those things looked more like they were made from mana than actually ghostly. Should I risk using [Mana Eyes] on him to see whats going on? No, if hes anywhere Yorshka or Muraina tier, then he probably has his [Identity Blocker] at a high level, maybe even evolved like Astalos. I cant risk angering him for ignoring his privacy. With his position established before one of the pirs of Shaturein, Eithalr seemed even scarier than the fat pig. As if he understood his own position, Hamil and his aide Estas went over to the couches and sat down. We made sure to make them unweed with our res. H-Hold on, you are that girl Licht! Estas suddenly brought up. W-Werent you, no, I am sure you were a human before! Where did your horns and scalese from?! Ah, thats right, I only showed him my human form. After we had departed from the auction house, I turned myself back into a dragonewt, seeing as Eithalr knew about me. Sure, Cernust told me dragonewts didnt like taking transformation skills like [Humanization] since it was like disrespecting their dragonkin ancestry, but Yorshka had it. With such a case, I thought he probably wouldnt question if I was a dragon or not. Estas, right? I recalled. I think you should still keep addressing me with that Mydy, you know. Also, since Im done acting like an Empire noble, let me introduce myself properly. Hestia Atsuko. Still a noble, just a dragonewt~ Wait Atsuko Hold on! Master Hamil, this is the noble our spies talked about! Mhmm, shit. It seemed they knew about me. Well, since I answered your question, how about you treat me back? I leaned forward, looking at Hamil in pure disgust as a certain memory reappeared. Your guild, International Desires, havent just gone ve-hunting only once or twice at this point, right? Youve done it multiple times. Tell me, did you hire a group of bandits to raid a vige and enve the vigers there?! That memory was from my friend, a vige girl from Carine vige called Lorena. Her vige was burned down and a good chunk of the vigers were kidnapped before Arcanuess Helvas could do anything. Master Kushs party and ours managed to save them at the end of the day, but I could still remember how Lorena described being raped by a fat man who acted as the leader of a ve trader group. When I heard International Desires and Hamil had a hand in Artoriass ve scene, I had to bite the bullet and ask him. Master Kush also was looking for the mastermind behind those ve traders, but I havent met him in Griffonpeak yet. Considering how beastmen were being captured to be ves in the Lecartiglio duchy, he probably was there right now. That also meant that his student had to take this matter into her own hands. And I have a serious enough grudge to turn this guy into ash. Pah! However, instead of answering me, Hamil sneered and turned towards Gael. I will make my offer once more. Kill them, hide their corpses, and I will pay you in whatever you want, Eithalr. Name your price. This bastard! Lass, calm down, Grimnir soothed me. You burn too much, youll break yourself. I bit the inside of my cheek and tasted blood as I tried to stay civil. Are you seriously still trying to offer me that request, Hamil? Im a merc. I might be a criminal, but I listen and obey the localw of my employers if I wish to continue my business. And one of those rules is that you go through ckreach to hire your mercs, Hamil, Eithalr spat at Hamils offer, looking a bit irritated that he had to say something this simple to somebody living in Shaturein. I do not have the time to wait, Yanderu! Hamil shouted in response. Not only was my whole auction house destroyed, but all my wares were stolen before they couldnd in the hands of my buyers! In addition, the Empires saint You spit on the goodwill of the Goddess! How dare you keep calling those people your wares! Surprisingly, it was Eshe who yelled. In the Goddess name, we did nothing of what you used us of. We did not steal, we freed people you unrighteously held captured! Among them were also children! Have you no heart?! Tch, my heart does not win me more money, wench of the Goddess. I came this far because I abandoned it to survive in this shithole! Impertinent! Alikar and Anivh roared as they stood up with their weapons unsheathed. Hamil squealed in fear at the possibility of death, but nothing happened, as a blue greatsword materialized in Eithalrs hand, mming it down to block the knights attack path. If you wish me to send you to Ilsaphone, then make another step forward. That was the second time Eithalrs attitude made a 180 turn, rousing my instincts to run away. Alikar. Anivh. Please, sit down. With Eshesmand, the knights sheathed their des and sat back down. S-See, Eithalr! These people only wish for my death! As a pir, whether it is them or the Lycerepth, if you dont kill them now, then you will be endangering your contractors city! ckreach will understand! Kill them! But Hamils pleading went unnoticed. After all, there was somebody who was ready to bring his argument down. It was Gael. Hamil, I think your arrogance is getting the better of you today. W-What?! I mean, you must already know that Mister Vangrim despises you, right? He is only tolerating you because you bring in money and valuable goods. You are increasing Shatureins reach. And? What is your point? I am valuable as a pir, what are you doing stating the obvious. Well, the obvious thing here is that you are overvaluing yourself too much. After what happened today, you wont have any way to get out of this if you keep pushing. You kill Saintess Eshe, the Lycerepth wont stop investigating. Mister Vangrim will torture you until you are only a shell. If you endanger the wind elf and dragonewt, Lady Grengar will expose you. Did you honestly think wede here without the approval of the other pirs first? Hamil stared at Gael in horror. You had this nned all this time? Did ckreach order you to do this? Estas asked. It looked like hed just aged five years. Nah, it was all just a coincidence. However Mister Vangrim did ask me to do him a favor now that I was back in Shaturein. For old times sake, you know, Gael red at Hamil and Estas as if they were scum. You shouldnt have caught everybodys attention by capturing those church orphans, Hamil. You poked the hos nest. I looked over at Grimnir, who shrugged in response. Grimnir said he suspected Gael had a n, but I didnt think he would use me like this. Were those letters he sent to ckreach and The Heartful Dance part of this scheme of his? Damn new-bloods. It just had to be some new recruits, Hamil cursed. In the next moment, his hands turned into fists and his teeth clenched against each other, making weird tire sounds as he snapped his head over to Eithalr. ANYTHING! Ask me anything you wish! Even if I have to sell my soul, kill these people and get me out of Shaturein! Eithalr, ept my request, I beg of you!!! Hamil dropped to his knees and mmed his head on the hard wooden floor, begging Eithalr like a beggar pleading for alms. Eithalr had a look of indifference at what was happening, simply enjoying his pastry. Until he spoke Then lets make a deal, eh? If you fulfill it, I will ept your request, no excuses. Smiling like the devil himself, a glint of bloodthirst escaped his eyes as he looked at us as if we were prey. Kiiiiuek! A chill ran down all our spines, affected by the sheer animosity Eithalr was showing us in. My instincts told me to run, to run as far as possible from this person right now. The only other times I ever had this feeling was when I first encountered the Garm Matriach and Astalos. That feeling of facing a hostile being far too early into your life. Oveing the opposition as underdogs? I wasnt a damn hero from a storybook who could ovee any challenge despite howrge the hurdle was. No, I was just a girl who was a bit stronger than others. And in my position, my focus was to get my friends out of this situation no matter what. Surviving was winning. That was a lesson I learned thankfully early enough. My body tensed up, I was pouring mana into all of my protective skills. I was ready to shield everybody with spells and my abilities. If I can survive long enough to bring everyone into my subspace, then we would win. I could do that. If he was around Murainas level at best, then I was confident enough to pull out this stunt. Dying was not an option, not for any of us! As Eithalr looked back at the despairing Hamil who had found the light of hope again, I told everybody to ready themselves to escape. Even Gael seemed perturbed. It seemed none of this was part of his n anymore. He put too much trust in Eithalrs work honor. A criminal was still a criminal. Tell me, what is the deal?! I will do anything! My deal is Eithalr left everybody hanging, going over to a wooden barrel to get something. Now! Sanctuary, lets g A cooking contest! A bag of toffels, hard Peolyncia potatoesnded on the table, spilling its contents. I was currently posing with a white magic circle in my hand, looking at the bag with sheer confusion. The best people in this world, at least, in my opinion, are those who can cook well! Mhmmm! A warm soup and hearty dish after spilling the guts of a powerful general! Devouring sweet snacks after letting a young maiden breathe herst! Such bliss! Oh, I praise Aniuqa, for the worlds continued food development! This person is a fucking pyschopath!!! That is why, the deal is to cook me a good dish with those toffels. Hestia and Hamil. The leaders of your respective parties. You two cook me something good to eat, and I will fulfill the winners request, on my pride as a gourmet! Haha! Fine, Eithalr! Hamil cheered as if he already won. If you wish a fine dish, then I shall call my best chefs to cook I said that you will do it, Hamil. Huh? Didnt you hear how I said, You two cook me something good to eat. Didnt you hear that? The challenge is to test who is the better chef, not who has the most money to spare. W-What?! This is preposterous! How could you ask a businessman like me to make such a deal?! You could have asked for anything else and I would ha Alright. I pped my hands, dispelling the spell and throwing my original n out of the window. Lets have a cook-off. I pulled a cauldron and a stone cooker from my storage and ced them on the table in front of us. S-Space-Time?! Void-touched?! Hamil eximed in shock, but I ignored him. I produced a me underneath the stone cooker, using [Pyrokinesis] to hold it there without burning everything down. I then picked up the toffels and peeled the skins off before cleaning them with Tasiannas water magic. I ced them to the side after chopping them evenly before pulling out the deciding factor of this challenge. Eithalr said we had to make a dish with toffels. He didnt mention if we couldnt add other ingredients. I cant wait for him to start calling me Cooking Mama after what I nned for him. I ced a slice of butter into the cauldron and let it melt under the heat. I minced onions and garlic and added them into the pot, stirring it with the butter until they released their fragrance. After adding some flour for the thickness, I added in my chopped toffels. I then added some chicken broth, milk, and cream into the mix. For seasoning, I only added rock salt. I wanted to add some ck pepper, but apparently, it was an expensive import from the Empire. Saori was okay cooking without the pepper, so we didnt have any on hand. After letting it boil and simmer, I used [Aerokinesis] to pull the soup out of the pot and began to puree the potatoes with wind magic. Once done, I poured it back into the pot and added some sourness with lemons and some cut green onions. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Cooking Lv. 7] evolved into [Cooking Lv. 8] Here you go! Potato soup! I ced the bowl of soup in front of Eithalr, who was drooling as if he hadnt eaten anything for days. Bon appetit! Thank you for the food! Blowing at it, Eithalr took his first spoonful of my potato soup, instantly opening his eyes. Hamil, good luck. Gack! Hamil groaned, while I smiled. Let me give you an authentic experience, Eithalr. I took out another te and ced some sauerkraut and pretzels on it. I then cooked some of Saoris sausages up and added them with the sauerkraut to Eithalrs meal. I then poured into a tankard some tavern beer, since Grimnirs and Tasiannas weren''t done yet. With all of this in front of him, all I could say was Happy Oktoberfest! A meal straight from the home of those Berliners you liked so much! Enjoy! As I watched Eithalr happily devouring his meal, my lips curved into a smirk as I heard everybody on my side heap a sigh of relief. I lifted my head and turned to the pale Hamil. Now, where were we? Eithalr said any request, right? Y-You! No! You cannot do this to me! If you kill me, you wont hear thest from Shaturein! he tried to threaten me, but it was very past that point now. No, I dont need to kill you. I wont actually, but I pointed with my eyes at the person who would Eithalr. Or, you can answer my question and free those ves. What will it be? I have no intentions of killing you, you retarded sausage filling. Grrrk! Estas, hand it over Hamil unfurled the scroll he received from his aide and began speaking something out loud. On my privilege as the owner of this contract, every being bound to this mark of ownership shall be freed. Their shackles shall be broken and their marks terminated. And once those words were spoken, blue fire erased the piece of parchment from existence. There, done. What is the other request honorable Lady Hestia. Were you the one who ordered that attack on Carine vige duringst years harvest season? Not only did they burn down the vige but they also enved people there Were you also the one whoid your hands on some of the female captives? So you were the ones to bring down Narubes group, huh? Answer my question. Did you, or did you not? I did. I also spent a night with a young woman, too. My eyes red up in fury as I heard him say that. I clenched my hand, drilling my ws into my scales as I felt an incredible hatred for the person right in front of me. As if he could understand my intention, Hamil stepped back, holding his hands up in terror. H-hold up! You cannot kill me! If you do, I will make sure you will regret this! Lady Hesti Eshe wanted to stop me, but Saori held her back. Even the usually rational Saori was fully in agreement with my rage. Lorena was also her friend. No! No! Please, Goddess Aurena, save me! You dont deserve the Goddesss mercy! I leaped forward, a w d in fire shot right at Hamils neck, too fast for him to respond. As my w approached, my memories of Lorena red up again. She became pregnant with this assholes baby. She had to suffer cause of him. She nearly lost everything cause of this asshole! Sure, she was living well with her husband right now, who understood her plight and would marry her despite being pregnant with her assaulters child. As her friend, I will make sure this person would never do that to other girls ever again. But it seemed today wasnt the day for him to die. Emergency! Get outta here! Lycerepth! The police were here. A note from AbyssRaven Dragon Chef trying to work but the policees in to bust people! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(23) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 231: To be a Dragon or a Human. Chapter 231: To be a Dragon or a Human. Lycerepthors entered the tavern! Master Hamil, we need to leave! Hamils enforcers forced themselves inside the room, interrupting my attack at the sudden intervention. Snapping myself out of my bloodlust, I retreated my hand and me as the men grabbed Hamil and Estas. Theres a hidden exit through the window, Eithalr informed them without anybody bringing it up, pointing towards the window leading outside. hIdDeN exIt, my ass! Thats just a window! Shit! Master Hamil! Mister Estas! We need to hurry, the men dered as they broke the window, inspecting if they could jump down safely. Meanwhile, Saori noted how she could hear something happening down in the tavern, mentioning loud,manding orders as the guards broke in. That probably was the Lycerepth, but I was confused about how they found us. That was when I noticed Gaels smirk. W-Wait, Gael, did you call for them?! How?! Everybody stopped what they were doing and stared at Gael in disbelief. The Lycerepth was the Empires secret police force, likely doubling as their inquisitors as well, so how could someone born in a ce like Shaturein be able to call them to rescue us?! It wasnt me, Gael replied. I just gave Master Vangrim all the information he needed to be prepared for the worst. I think, when he heard Saintess Eshe was captured by Eithalr at the request of Hamil, he took drastic measures. Good thing Lady Hestia bought them a lot of time with her cooking. Wait, this is my fault now?! Haha, what a clever trick, Gael! Eithalrughed before gorging down all the food I made for him. Say, there is some rather interesting stuff about to happen in the Empire. I heard you werent the best fighter from the others in the crew, but a man of your talents is something any budding schemer would love. Wanna help out? Sorry, cant do. My current boss would probably hunt me down if he heard that I was re-entering the criminal underground. Im already considered a traitor; even if its your crew, I dont think theyd like having me around. He probably was speaking about Farron and Yorshka here. Well, Ill be merging the Artorias branch with mine, so I guess youre right. Damn. Shame. Anyways. He then turned to us, a wry smile on his face. Thanks for the meal, Hestia. Lovely as your pastries. The Empire is so incredibly behind when ites to stuff like this, you know, so I appreciate it. Before I leave, Ill make sure to buy lotsa it. T-Thanks, I guess? I still havent gotten the bloodlust he showed before. However acquaintances today might be enemies tomorrow. People like us learn this sadly too early, and as a merc, that is doubly so. I appreciate you introducing those treats to me, but turning those good feelings off for a job is something Ive mastered so be careful when we next meet. I gulped. Nobody on my team liked how ominous that sounded. He raised a single finger up before continuing, You have one favor. Use it wisely. Im not a fan of backstabbing my contractor, since it devalues peoples trust in my abilities, but for a favor, I can probably do something about it. Eithalr then conjured up his ethereal greatsword again and deftly sliced up the shattered window even further, letting out little to no sounds as the exit widened. Hope we dont meet again, he said before jumping down from the second floor. Please. Ive had enough heart attacks Seeing Eithalr flee the scene, Hamils bodyguards were about to help their employer and Estas leave the premise through the same way, but multiplerge [Frozen Shield]s materialized between them, blocking the way. When they turned around, red in anger, they shouted at us. What are you doing!? I answered your question and freed those ves, girl! Release me now! I have to leave before the damn Empire gets to me! Why should we? I answered back. In fact, I never said I only had one question. When my attempt on his life was interrupted, I didnt retreat my hand out of shame for nearly doing him in. The fat pig deserved it for traumatizing Lorena with that despicable action. However, I stopped my bloodlust cause I realized somebody else in our group needed answers. It was Tasianna. Sorry about that, I nearly forgot, I apologized to her, feeling embarrassed. Its alright, Lady Hestia. Even if we hadnt gotten the information from him, I am sure we could have asked Miss Muraina, or even Master Krymdar, for the answers, she epted my apology, before turning around to face Hamil. As someone so heavily involved in illegal smuggling, you should know something about the recent fae hunting in Firwood, right? Also, the fae hunting that happened a year ago in Sariel, right?! The clues were there. Davison hired people to hunt lesser fae for him, the same ones that Tasianna freed when we raided the alchemists building. However, while it was true that the Yanderu Eluseuss had something to do with it at least, Helmut did, but he was dead now asking them probably wouldnt work without the former Yanderu boss here. From how Gael described thepany, they were mercs, so it was likely that only the boss had any contact with the contractor. People like Kaian, Friell and Helmut just did their job. Asking the current members wouldnt lead us to a target. We had to ask somebody higher in the illegal smuggling chain Hamil. Answer me! Tasianna shouted. We had to know how Davison got those fae hunters, and we had to know who was responsible for Princess Schuris death. The hunters might not have aimed for Schuri specifically, but Tasiannas vengeance was something I promised to help her with. She was my friend and somebody who had helped me more than enough. I need to do this for her. Can you hear it, Hamil? The rooms downstairs are being opened and people are being questioned down there. Better hurry up, Saori pressured him to speak. You are a criminal. You are a smuggler involved in illegal drugs and imports from the Empire. While the Lycerepth might not care that you are a ve trader, they will care when they hear you tried to murder a saintess acknowledged by the church and the holy empire, Eine added, furthering the stress Hamil felt. I heard the Lycerepth do not allow prominent criminals an easy death. Jeez, Eine can certainly be as ruthless as any other noble when she wants to! Tch! Realizing he had to do something before it all ended, he quickly . I do not work with products rted to fae or fairies. Too much risk with all the elves in Griffonpeak. However, I heard someone in Estralia who has been taking on these jobs for high-paying customers. If you want to learn more, go over there and ask them! The Republic of Estralia, the birth country of Farron and the origin of that alchemist Davison. Even though Davison was banned from the alchemy guild in Estralia due to his experimentation on monsters, I wouldnt be surprised if his captured faefolk source came from that ce. If I remember correctly, the country bordered the Equevanna duchy. Thats good enough of a lead. We should question Muraina and Krymdar more, and especially ask them why they havent brought this topic up to Tasianna. Now, dispel these things! Hamilmanded. I must leave now! Once again, I ask, Why should we? With Tasianna satisfied, I walked up to Hamil with my ws ame. W-What is this?! I answered your questions! Release me now! he squirmed, pushing his enforcers and Estas forward as human shields. Yeah, you did. Thank you very much, but I scowled, gesturing to cut his neck. Youll juste back to bite me in the tail. Youve done enough fucked up shit that I wont let you continue your crap! Eiiiiiiiie! With Hamil vainly hitting the ice shields with a dagger he had under his clothes while his enforcers nced at each other with timid expressions, I continued forward only to be stopped by Eshe and Eine. Lady Hestia, please, he answered everything! I beg of you as a fellow blessed to stay your hand and let the lycerepthors handle this! Allow Lamreeta, Goddess of Justice, to handle this, Lady Hestia! Eshe pleaded to my goodwill. I agree, Hestia! Eine nodded vigorously, urging me to stop. You arent like these people! Even if you justify this to yourself now, you are not the type of person to the murder others if there is a better way to resolve this. There is a better way! Hand them in to the lycerepthors with all our testimonies! I felt conflicted. On one hand, killing had be second nature to me. I had to grow up with it to survive as a young dragon and be the Hestia of today, to the point that I wasnt even fazed if I had to kill a human to protect myself or my friends. At this point, telling myself to stop when I had enough reasons to kill Hamil is slightly hypocritical. On the other hand, I knew I shouldnt take a life so easily. I was a dragon, yes, but I also had my mentality from when I was still on Earth. Hestia was created from these two aspects of mebined to create my reincarnated self. I wasnt a saint, I wasnt a hero, nor was I the perfect good person. But I strived to stay on the white side of the morality spectrum. Little miss, dont forget that you will get in trouble if you are the one to kill Hamil. After sweating over the details, Gael suddenly interjected himself. Mister Vangrim might have sent the Lycerepth over here, but I dont think he would like it too much if you did him in now. That is how Shatu works. Grimnir, too, had something to say about it. If you are hesitating, then I believe letting justice run its course would be better for your conscience,ss. At the end of the day, I would agree with either. Even Tasianna and Saori had something to add. As your maid, Lady Hestia, I will bear the consequences of your actions with you. However, if you would ask me for advice, then I dont believe our good friend would like it if you avenged them like this. They arent that type of person, nor do I believe you are, either. Tasianna was talking about Lorena. In my opinion, he deserves death, Hestia. He did something wholly unforgivable to our friend and the kids. If I were to make the choice, I would not risk letting this rat escape just so he can ambush us when we least suspect itter! Everybody had a different opinion on this matter. Should I listen to them, let their opinions influence me, or should I look deeper into myself and find that answer on my own. As we were both monsters, Saori had the same thoughts my dragon side was telling me to do, while Eine empowered my human sides choice. What was right and what was wrong? Huh? Eithalr, help me escape! But, that decision wouldnt be mine to make today. In a single second, Tasiannas ice shield exploded into snowkes, eviscerated by a blue, translucent greatsword. Pay? the man wielding it asked. Anything! Connections, details, money, resources; anything! Just get me out of here now! Like a desperate plea to the devil in a hopeless situation, Hamil took a choice no sane businessman would take. Deal! No! I scream, tugging free from Eines and Eshes hand and dashed forward, attempting to stop Hamil from escaping. Dont dash forward in a rush, Lady Idol, otherwise youll get hurt. And, with a wide smirk, Eithalr kicked me, drilling the force of his leg right into my stomach. rk! Lady Hestia! Hestia! I shot right backwards like a bullet, breaking through the entrance walls and crashnding down into the tavern. With a loudmotion around me, I quickly recovered from thending and strained my legs, shooting myself back in the room with [Wind st]. By the time I arrived, however, Eithalr and Hamils crew were long gone. Saori was looking out from the window opening, ring at the escaping party and was about to send her garms, only to be stopped by Gael. Not worth it, he said, pointing at how we were involving ourselves in Yanderu Elusuess business now. If we continued, we would make them our enemies once again. I clicked my tongue, holding onto my pained stomach as my mes recovered the damage done to me. His attack was fast. My skills managed to warn me in time, but that kick was still too fast for me to dodge it. Damnit, how much Agility does he have?! Over 6000?! As Iined to myself about it, the footstepsing up the stairs became louder and louder. When a familiar voice came up, I knew it was about to be annoying. Well, well, Lady Hestia? I see that you are here, too. Did you alsoe to save Saintess Eshe, or were you also captured alongside her? I turned around, seeing the all too familiar outfit of a certain officer of the lycerepth. With the badge of an eyed gavel proudly presented on his chest, the mustache man looked at me with an I have questions look. Hello Pestrodus. The situation after the Lycerepths arrival was fairly quickly dealt with. We were escorted outside and given some rest with the help of the officers. Eshe especially was treated like a VIP as they brought her anything she needed. When we asked why they came, Pestrodus exined how a spy from the king himself had informed him that Eshe had entered Shaturein. Mortified at the situation, he mobilized everybody as they were preparing to go to sleep, ordering the agents and knights to make their way into the undercity to bring Eshe back. Due to the fact that weve been keeping ourselves incognito, they couldnt find us even after interrogating everybody. The undercity was vast, and theyve been keeping this investigation up until now with little to no breaks. When people already went to sleep, he woke them up. Eventually, he found some random beggars who informed him people with our description entered an auction house. When he arrived there, it was already in ruins. As he was about to continue the investigations, an anonymous messenger arrived, delivering the information to our location. When he arrived at the tavern, he began asking people where we were, only to see me shooting out of the room. This brings us to now. Well, I kinda did expect King Drangleic to have some people making sure we werent in danger. Theyve been rtively unintrusive, so I never really worried myself with them. Still now that I considered it, I am causing him a ton of headaches, huh? Also, who was that anonymous messenger from? Now, Lady Eshe, I would like a full coverage of the whole incident. I hope you know your position well enough that performing a stunt like this was enough to jeopardize our whole diplomatic trip, Pestrodus red at Eshe, urging her to answer him. Even towards a saintess, this guy had to y the bad cop. Eshe exined to Pestrodus about how she had heard some orphans were kidnapped and brought down to Shaturein. Knowing we would get into a lot of trouble if she were to tell the truth, she lied by telling Pestrodus that she had asked us to help her save the orphans with her. The king only mentioned Eshe entering Shaturein to get Pestrodus to work for him, while giving him a reason not to mention me. Even Eshe is now covering up for me. Urgh, how much trouble do I cause people around me? Hmm, Pestrodus murmured. Are you lying to me, Saintess Eshe? Pestrodus adjusted his monocle, probably activating the lie detector function in it. No, what I said was only the truth, I swear this on the Goddess and my duty as her saintess, Eshemitted to the lie. When I heard the children were kidnapped, I knew I needed help to rescue them. Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh were not enough, so I asked for help from my friend, Idol Hestia. When she heard what happened to the children and my conviction to rescue them, she did not stop me and promised my safety. As you can see, I was not harmed one bit. Well, that isnt exactly a lie. Just mixing events around. Pestrodus stared at the wary Eshe, inspecting her expression before he had enough. Sir Alikar. Dame Anivh. By your honor as Knights of Aurena, can you attest the words of your Lady? We do, Sir! Their response was instant. Pestrodus silently turned towards us. I now wish to hear everything. Even from you six. Especially from you, rogue. Haha Gaelughed nervously. Looking back, he probably should have escaped with the others. Getting interrogated was not an easy task for us. It was mentally draining on our already tired minds. However, through the power of [Telepathy], we managed to get through this crisis by all sticking to the story Eshe told us, even after they separated us for the interrogations. Where are the kids now, Saintess Eshe? Pestrodus asked us after we were all done and satisfied. In the care of trustworthy ve breakers, Sir Pestrodus. With the contract broken, all of them should be free. Then please pick them up and go back to the surface. Your safety is everybodys most important duty, Saintess Eshe, Pestrodus ordered. Sir Feos, bring Saintess Eshe and herpanies to their destination. After that, bring them back to the orphanage. Take a few officers with you, just in case. Come back once they have made it back safely. Yes, Sir! a guard around Pestrodus age responded vigorously with a salute. Now, Saintess Eshe. Idol Hestia. He turned back to us. I ask you to take care of how you conduct yourselves. You are representatives of the Goddess, and while your actions today weremendable, if either of you had made a mistake and perished, it would have led to mass chaos. Especially you, Lady Hestia. You may call yourself a blessed, but it seems the church hasnt fully epted your im yet. You are no champion, so you arent entitled to the privilege of protecting a saintess. But I am one, I wanted to say, but my mouth was sealed shut after all the interrogation. I still found it funny that people still questioned my im when both Eshe and the King testified to it, but I guess I just wasnt popr enough with the clergy to be considered one of their blessed, huh? Then again, I introduced myself as an idol, so maybe they were questioning that point. As we said our goodbyes to him, this Sir Feos led us towards Friells and Kaians house with two others. One of them, coincidentally, was a familiar-looking yellow-haired young man. Thinking about it more, it was the lycerepthor who visited Eshe with those two ves. He only spoke with her, ignoring me, but I was okay with it. I need time to think about what I nearly did anyway. I contemted the moral dilemma I was in just a while ago. Which decision was correct for me? Was it killing Hamil to prevent him from retaliating and avenging the atrocities hemitted, or was sparing him and letting him face justice through thew system the better option? With everybody giving their opinions on it, I was still confused. Strangely enough, I had this weird feeling that I had heard this discussion somewhere before. Not in Peolynca, I think. Maybe it was on Earth? During a movie or a cartoon? Superheroes and vignte actions weremon on the inte, so maybe this memory came from those moments? I wasnt sure, all I knew was that I was confusing myself further. Hamil is a criminal just like those bandits and an aggressor like those grimgarians. All of them are sapient beings. As a dragon, they were simply enemies. Its so much easier to think of them like that, but I just dont know. Why is having a human conscience so tiring Regardless, time went by as I pondered on this. Nobody wanted to interrupt me and I believe Saori was questioning herself as well. Regardless, we eventually made it back to Friells house. As we didnt want to scare them, Tasianna went inside by herself and brought the kids outside, who all ran up and hugged Eshe and me. This was our reunion after the ve auction. Thank you very much for rescuing me, Lady Hesita. Outside of the kids, the katzune women I helped at the auction house, Haati, also came out and apanied us to the surface. She was in tears when she learned her mark was gone. As we made our way back up to Griffonpeak, Tasianna recalled what Friell told her. The ve marks had disappeared, as we nned, and some of the ex-ves left right after that. Whoever wanted to leave, Friell let them since she wasnt their caretaker. She epted the children until they chose what to do, but she probably will transport the adults back to the surface in due time. They werent our problem anymore, in other words. Still, it seemed like some of them still wanted to send their thanks to us. Once we made it back to the surface saying goodbye to Haati once we were outside the red light district and subsequently the orphanage, the lycrepthors dismissed themselves to return to Shaturein. They had to catch Hamil, it seemed. Lady Hestia, now that everything was over, Eshe wanted to tell me something. First things first, thank you so very much for everything. I cannot thank you enough for your care for the children, to the point you were willing to plunge yourself into the unknown to rescue them. Kids, tell it to her. Yeah, Big Sis, thank you very much. We prayed to the Goddess that you woulde and you did. You rescued us! Yes, thank you very much for everything, Big Sis. Thank you very much for not abandoning us. Eheheh no need to thank me, everybody. I gave them a fat hug. I promised Abi to save you, so I did. Thats what friends are for, right? Also, dont forget to thank everybody else. We werent the only ones, right? Yeah, thats right! Big Sis Tasi and Miss Saori were so cool! Hey, we need to thank Mister Grimnir and Lady Eine, too! They helped all the other prisoners to escape! As the kids charged towards the others, Eshe smiled and continued what she said, It brings me nothing but joy to see kids so joyous. In Sarkafiina, I have seen kids feeling less than joy to be helped. Some scowled, some were suspicious like little animals, and some only knew how to take good intentions and run. A few I tried to help in this city declined my offer, saying the orphanage was a servant trainer for the nobles. As an adult, Im ashamed that kids with already scarred hearts exist. I nodded, questioning if I would be included in this. You didnt need to say all those things to Pestrodus, Lady Eshe. You didnt need to lie. That was my decision alone, Lady Hestia. My position is already on a thin rope. One more mistake isnt an issue, Eshe stated. I was already in danger of being forgotten as a saintess by the world, so I thoughting to you would be a good chance to make my presence known. About my piety to the Goddess. But after what we did today, I realized even if I hadnt be a saintess, I still would have found happiness if I could just help children grow up properly. You are a great person, Lady Eshe. A very good person. Hearing Eshe say those things really increased my opinions on saints. Aurena told me to be her saintess as well as her champion, but seeing how Eshe behaved, I couldnt imagine myself as nice as her. My thoughts werent worthy of a saintess. Still, I caused you enough trouble which could haHuh?! Out of nowhere, Eshe hugged me. She smelled a bit like Shaturein at this moment, but that wasnt enough to detract from how soothing it felt. Hestia, you count as a child as well. You may be sixteen mentally, an adult as a result, but there is something innocent in you that still makes me think of you as a child. I do not wish to patronize you, Im sorry. I didnt say anything. I just let her continue speaking. I came here to help you learn how to be a proper champion of the Goddess, but being with you, I have also learned much. I was happy when you hesitated to y Hamil. You are a good person, Hestia, dont let anybody else tell you otherwise. Eshe released her embrace, showing me a wide smile. Have a pleasant night, Lady Hestia. Yeah, you too, Lady Eshe. Mhm. Come children, say goodnight to them. The Sisters must be worried sick. As Eshe and her knights guided the children back to the orphanage, Saoriid a hand on my shoulder. She seemed to have taken the big sister role today. Hestia, Im sorry for giving you my opinion today. I should have dissuaded you, just like everybody else. Your monster side, right? Saori nodded. Her expression seemed crestfallen, as if she had done something unforgivable. I thought I could keep it better in control, since Im older, but it seems I was naive to think I that I was still the same Saori as on Earth. Im sorry, I failed you today as a friend. Saori stopped Eshe from preventing me from killing Hamil, and she also voiced her opinion on killing Hamil. The two of us were the only ones fully willing to end Hamil. Nah, its okay. If I was in better control of myself, you wouldnt have to feel as conflicted as I did. I have to take responsibility for my own actions, too, Saori. I nced over, watching as the orphanage kids streamed out of the building, weing everybody back with warmth. I thought it would be easy, but adapting with a dragon inside me is harder than I thought. If [Battle Frenzy] wasnt evident enough already. But that is why we are here for you two. Hestia. Saori. Saori and I turned around. Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir were standing there. Im not the sorta person to scold others for their moral decisions, as this life isnt easy for nice people. Even the smoothest rocks will form cracks and edges as they face natures trials. Grimnir then patted our backs, a big smile on his face. But dont put yourself down, alright? One mistake wont turn you into bad people. Even the best amongst us will have their down moments. That is correct, Lady Hestia. Miss Saori. Your decision was motivated by your worry for Miss Lorena. That is not a sin, that is a virtue. I mean, for my love and guilt for Princess Schuri, I even dragged my current Mistress into my revenge plot. I also am not pure, my friends. But it is okay, right? That is why we are a team now! It is our job toplement each other, as everybody helped me find what I need to do in my life. Even if its as simple as a moralpass, on my honor as a daughter of House Helvas, I swear I will do my best at it. You guys hiehie. I wiped a small tear from my eyes. It was heartwarming to have these people with me. Agreed, hiehie. What a blessing a second life really is. It is such a difference from my life on Earth, Saori expressed. As we waved the orphanage kids goodbye for the night, we said goodbye to Gael and began to make our way back to the mansion. With a good deed done tonight, it was time for us to rest. But [Ahhh, that was a beautiful moment for our party, right? Hmm, such a joy to hear So, do you dearies want to hear the good news or bad news first?] things werent simple for us. Good, I answered, already preparing myself for the worse. KleaHatma acquiesced, [Well, good news is that I am 100% sure that Eithalr is not a demonkin. He definitely had something giving him that aura. Maybe its simr to that Davison person or it really is from another source. Regardless, he cannot use a demons power.] If that is the good news, then Im sure that Im not going to like hearing what the bad news is, Saori stated. I had to agree, especially when the good news was just a repetition of what she said before. [Mhmm, I think you wont like this at all, as you said. But, you need to know, I think,] KleaHatma paused, keeping us on our toes. [I didnt have enough time to pinpoint the target since the aura was on all of them, but one of those outfitted men I am sure that one of them is a genuine descendant of us demons. One of them is probably a demonkin of Envy.] Something was about to happen in Griffonpeak, and it was something I didnt like at all. Damnit! tes, utensils, and paper flew around from the rampage of an overweight man. Despite his impable appearance from his hair to his suit, this mans behavior and actions had little inmon with the nobles he had so desperately tried to copy his entire life. The luxury he worked so hard for was being flung around the room, shattering into pieces before him. His shouting echoed through his manor, reaching the ears of most of his servants. This was Hamil Czecsics, former merchant from the Empire. He had moved to Artorias in the pursuit of money, identifying the local resources andmodities to be valuable enough to risk such a venture. He risked lowering himself from a respectful merchant to that of the scum his parents dissuaded him from interacting. Why?! Why?! Why?! Why did this have to happen today! Those pieces of shit! I told them church children were off-limits! Noble children were off-limits! Too. FUCKING. RISKY! Hamils hands ached from him pounding them on his sturdy wooden desk. His body told him to stop before they shattered, but Hamil ignored it all in his rage. Ill have to kill that idiot who assigned those new-bloods to that task! It is such an easy rule to follow! Follow the guild rules and you get your money. Street urchins are such easy targets, why did they have to pick on church orphans! Hamils rage at Hestia and Eshe hadnt subsided, but he was more furious at how this chaos had begun in the first ce. If those new recruits had only followed his orders and rules to the perfection. If they had only left the nobles and church alone, none of this would have happened. He was more enraged at the ipetence of his own men. What do I do now? Im done. The Lycerepth knows of me. ckreach now has a proper excuse to get rid of me. Even that damn bastard woman, Jenghil, is working against me now! Hamil crumpled a letter in his hand, hammering it on the table. Need help? Like a fly lured to a firece, Hamils cries of despair was like a potential feast for an ambitious devil. The door opened up slowly, revealing a figure hiding inside the shadows of this house. You Hamil red at the man. His outfit was that of a lycerepthor, an agent of the Empires state inquisition. Although his badge was openly there to see, his face was hidden behind a mask. The darkness of Hamils room shrouded his figure, but that didnt stop Hamil from recognizing who exactly this was. I apologize for being unable to stop everybody. I have my duties, and I need to perform them to not attract attention. People are watching, Hamil. I know that! Hamil yelled, letting out thest of his rage. He calmed himself, fixing his suit up to look presentable. Why did youe all the way here? You arent the sort of person to apologize like this. Precisely. I havee to inquire if all the preparations are done? My Lord will arrive soon to take matters into his own hands. As such, we need things to be prepared so our n may work wlessly. Dont worry about it. I still have enough people in my pocket to make them cause some trouble. For all the haughty air they breathe, nobles are just likemon merchants, always looking to push their agenda. Theyre just usually a bit more prideful, which makes it harder to persuade them to work with somebody like me, but not impossible. Will they move all at once? I have two specific candidates who will lead the charge. The chaos you create, they will take it onto themselves to abuse in their favor. With their rising influence, everything will work out. How about your work? I heard the kingdom has been stomping schemes after schemes. The person was silent. With how much Hestias information had aided Artorais in thwarting various ns, he didnt want to answer. I have something else nned. Something bigger. The issues in Equevanna and Olivus havent dissolved yet, so I will try to lead them to prey on the other duchies. My supporters wont like that. Why should you care? After all, you have a single goal with all of this, right? Youll be gone before the aftermath. I do. If I do this for you, demonkin, you will help me exact revenge on the people who destroyed my family, right? Even if they are nobles, correct? The man opened the door. He turned around, leaving onest message before bidding Hamil goodnight. A demonkin respects his contracts, Hamil. Outside the manor, hiding inside the shadow of a building, the man took off his mask, revealing the actual face behind all these plots. [Original Sin: Demiurge] It cannot bepared to the ability of the true Prince of Envy, but it still does the trick for long enough to fool everybody. Still, an inferior mockery of the true demonic ability will eventually lead me to death a death most glorious. But, why would you care, Master? An eerie voice escaped from underneath his clothes. Pulling that source out, the demonkin looked at the hand-sized crystalline ball with ck mana flowing inside. Fulsara, I did not think you would lose a soul urn so soon? Who did this to you? Memories are etched onto your soul. I cannot remember their faces nor names, but Ill just ask my familiars for thatter on. However, I know they were another one watched over by either Father God or Mother Goddess. They shattered your soul before you released it from the crystal? Then they truly deserve to be watched over by Honored Lord Marsven. Watch yourself, though even a lich will die once your remaining soul urns are gone. The demonkin then ced the orb back into his pocket. Once you revive your body, prepare for the grand entrance of a king, Fulsara. He aimed his re to the ceiling of Shaturein, squinting it as if locking onto a target. My Lord will want the most chaotic entrance. For his descent will mark another victory for us demonkins against the false Goddess. I face the original sin of my bloodline, I call upon my Envy to surface, Original Sin: Demiurge. As if an eldritch force had taken hold of him, the demonkins body and face morphed through this esoteric ability. His heart and blood vessels trembled, actively rejecting this power from how overwhelming it was, but with clenched teeth, the demonkin forced it into his body. With bated breath, the being adjusted his clothes, calming himself for his task requires him to act as the very beings he was indoctrinated to hate since childhood. The history of demonkins was not kind to their race, and its many members epted the hate thrown at them by the humans and beastmen. But pride and wrath would not let this shame go unanswered. Envious of the bravery his sin brothers and sisters have shown against their aggressors, a young child can be nurtured into a suicidal weapon to bring down a whole kingdom. We shall cut the wings of the griffons. Chapter 232: On a Day with Ellaine. Chapter 232: On a Day with Eine. Is that so, Lady Eine? Why, considering that your father was just elevated to a higher rank, you should have expected that you would receive more attention. Not like you hadnt already. The invitations have been piling up, Lady Severa. Its gotten to the point that I wish Lady Hestia would drag me out to do more Quests, just so I can have more excuses to refuse them all. Well, it is something youll have to just bear with. Even Cernust and I have things to sort out before we can advance to the next phase. It has been three days since the orphan trafficking incident on the midnight of the 17th. After receiving rather chilling information that a demonkin had infiltrated the lycerepth entourage, most of us couldnt get a real rest that night. Of course, since it was important for her safety, Hestia did warn Saintess Eshes knights to be wary of them, using Goddess Aurena as an excuse for knowing about it. We swore our loyalty to our Lady. Even if the opponent was the Holy Emperor, we would stand with her, they replied with conviction. They were the ideal knights to me. Still, even with that news, it wasnt as if we could run up to the lycerepthors and denounce one of them as being a demonkin. KleaHatma rified that demonic mana surrounded all the lycerepthors like cloaks, and assumed the demonkin did it to hide their existence. While she could detect the demonic mana, she wasnt capable of pinpointing the source in her current state. KleaHatma also informed us that her formerpatriot the Demon of Envy could fully transform themselves into whatever form they wanted, making them one of the best infiltrators. If their descendants inherited this power, like the Prince of Envy impersonating the Pope did, then it could be any one of those lycerepthors. Maybe even the judge, Pestrodus. As such, instead of trying to expose this menace, it was better to take cautionary measures like informing His Majesty. For whatever reason this demonkin was in Griffonpeak at this moment, it couldnt be good. Also, I heard that his Majesty summoned Hestia and that she had to apologize for endangering herself by going into Shaturein. I was surprised I wasnt punished for not stopping Hestia. She was a very, very important foreign dignitary, even if she didnt act like one all the time. Lady Eine, is something worrying you, again? Snapping out of my thoughts, I turned to face the person I was having my lunch with Severa Moreschi, daughter of Viscount Moreschi of the Lecartiglio duchy. Ah! I apologize, that was rude of me, I responded, embarrassed at having been caught spacing out. Its fine. You have much to think about, but this is your lunchtime. You should eat before, uhm, you have a physical education period today, correct? Your body will need energy for that. Mhm, thats right. Thank you. Honestly, she and I became good acquaintances in such a weird way. While so many other nobledies approached me to get closer to Hestia, andtely to get closer to my house after father became an arcanuess, Lady Severa approached me to deliver a message from Hestias acquaintance Cernust. In the letter, the aforementioned Cernustined to Hestia that Lord Duke Greenveil had hired him to regrow the woods the rachonoid queen destroyed during the dungeon break in Cedaraille, and that he was rmended by her to Lord Duke Greenveil. There was so much to do that he could neither visit his Princess, Hestia, nor his beloved, Lady Severa, in Griffonpeak due to this request. Regardless, while I had mentioned briefly meeting Lady Severa the day they encountered the grimgarian battalion, I didnt think I would meet her at the royal academy. I meant, actually speaking with her instead of just greeting each other in passing. I havent been particrly popr at the academy for a while now, so I found it surprising that somebody approached me without any political agenda. This all happened after the ball, so I was already on edge with so many noblemen anddies trying to smooth talk themselves into bing friends. I knew they were only interested in Hestia and the rumors of the partnership between father and Lord Duke Greenveil. I was just their middleman. Its such a difference now that I have somebody to talk to in the academy. My life really was lonely before, huh? After my father was honorably elevated to the rank of arcanuess by Lord Duke Greenveil, my time in the academy had also changed. Despite the royal academy advertising that rank didnt matter here in this educational system, there were still a lot of ways to segregate students from others. For example, the three cafeterias and how they were decorated. The first, and mostvishly decorated of the lot, was reserved for the children of royalty, greifnobles, and arcanuesses, the second was for the rest of the nobles, while the third was wheremoner students ate. From what was exined, this system was there to allow students tofortably eat and talk with each other, but I guess its just a way to keep those of a simr ranking together to bond with. As much as the royal academy wanted to imitate Aleistunum culture, where students could actually learn without fearing ranks, our academys board of directors proved to be a thorn to this n. As the board was made up of high-ranking Artorian nobles, it was obvious decisions would be made to favor the nobility. Whilemoners could still learn here, they certainly didnt have it easy. At the very least, the food was kept at the same quality for each cafeteria. The only difference between the cafeteria I used when my father was a count and now that he was an arcanuess was really only the decor and people around. At least I was allowed to invite whoever I wanted toe eat with me. After spending a good lunch break with Lady Severa, the bell struck, signaling the end of the break and the time to return to ss. Ignoring everybodys inquisitive eyes, I said goodbye to Severa and walked over to the ssroom for my next period agriculture and farm management. To a noble from the Greenveil duchy, including this lesson in your schedule was as normal as a Morgiana noble attending magic courses. Now, as you already know, mana concentration in the soil usually acts as a growth elerant. Not only does it aid in the harvest yield, but it also nurtures beneficial critters like worms and various insects which help break down fertilizer faster. A simple question to start off the ss, then. Why is it rmended to keep the mana concentration low? the professor asked, pointing at a male student to answer it. Monster spawning, of course. Since farms are cultivated by serf viges, it is best if we do not riskrge monster spawnings and instead save on the pay for guards. Some mana is good, but too much, and the risks will outweigh the benefits. Correct! Moderation is best in this case; however, recent studies done by the researchers in the Magical Capital have discovered that the type and quality of mana can have a significant effect on the end product of a crop. Somebody raised their hand at this moment, wanting to ask a question, which the professor epted. Professor, isnt this already well known? The reason why Belzac herbs are potent is due to the area they grow in. The mana in the Belzac forest is so ripe that the quality of herbs grown there and here in the kingdom differs starkly. Yes, but do you know what produces this mana? Nobody answered. It is a known fact that different creatures produce different types of mana. The mana from a dragon and a human cannot bepared. Spells also change the property of mana to a different element, simr to how elementals do it. However Picking up his mana pen, the professor began writing on the fairnite board, imprinting blue glowing words for everybody to read. How does this work? What makes the mana in the Belzac forest different from that of the farms in Greenveil Duchy? How is the mana from a monster different from that of a human or beastman? Is there an organ that produces this effect or is our blood and mana connected in some way? From the notes of Goddess Chihiro, research has also been done on uncovering gics and how it might be involved in the different types of mana. The revolution queen, Dravlia Kongun, whoter became known as the Goddess Chihiro, was most likely the most important person for Peolyncas development in thest 200 years. A transmigrator from the same world as Hestia and Saori, she was a wellspring of innovative ideas and a champion of progress. Even after her death and apotheosis, her notes and inventions still aided us in research like this. I do wonder what Hestias and Saoris marks on the world will be. But then again, they will oust quite a lot of people due to their lifespan. Even me. I raised my hand. Professor, while I do understand this is a very fascinating topic, your excitement might be diverting us from the primary subject for today. How can different types of mana affect crop quality and is there a way to recreate this? Ahh, I apologize, Miss Eine. This is something I shouldnt take away from your magic theory professors, haha! Now, to answer your question As I was about to begin writing down my notes, I overheard some students speaking behind my back. Improving my hearing through skills really helped. Tch, the teacher actually raised an interesting point and she wants the boring facts weve already read from the textbooks. Mhmm. Dont you think shes gotten a bit arrogant with her houses recent sess? The rumors even say shes be a retainer to that Lady Hestia. Flies buzzing around. I ignored them and continued writing down every word my professor spoke, nning to organize them into proper notes afterward. Mother mentioned this was how she taught herself to make notes since it helped you be a better listener, a valuable trait for court politicking. Well, not like it will be useful for me. Do you think she might just be bored from staying here? Why hasnt she requested a time off yet? Whether it was during a tea party or at the academy, gossiping was not an umon urrence. However, it wasnt like this one was wrong. I was bored. Every week, five days in a row. Academy in the morning to dull my senses, and more in the afternoon to drive me to tears. I would only be introduced to something fun and interesting in the evening. Maybe I really was bing spoiled recently. Bing a member of Aurora has not only helped me deal with some of my personal problems but also helped me be much stronger. In addition, ever since I met them, I cannot tell how often Ive thought, My heart is about to stop! Not in a bad way, but in a good way. My life after father stopped training me with brother was just dull and dreary, to be honest. I lived the life of an average young nobledy by speaking with the people my parents wanted me to be acquainted with, learning the skills necessary to be a proper noblewoman, and just not acting out to shame my house. Well, not like I was that sessful with thatst part. But, after Id visited the Cedaraille dungeon and fought that lightning wyvern, my mundane life just seemed even more mundane. It is the breaks in between these moments that really invigorated me. My training with father, my adventures as a member of Aurora, and Master Grimnirs loud voice pounding in my eardrums whenever I made a mistake with repairs. Spending time with genuine friends and surviving through our antics made all of the academy and tea parties just annoying. Well, speaking of genuine friends. I looked around the room, trying to find Amelia, but it seemed like she wasnt here. For a daughter of amoner woman, Amelia always was quite the workaholic and perfectionist. She had to prove herself to her noble peers as the daughter of a duke. Even if her half-siblings would inherit their fathers titles andnd at the end of the day, Amelia couldnt escape the life of a noble even if she took over for her grandfather and became the president of the Sarlenziapany. Their most prominent customers were aristocrats, after all. As such, it surprised me that she wasnt here today. Even if she knew the subject like the back of her hand, she would be here for the same reason I was here. Reputation and image. I promised father to attend the academy to help restore my damaged reputation from rejecting my birthright and handing the inheritance to brother without a proper duel. Outside of Brother dropping from the academy, everything went alright after I returned. But, Amelias business wasnt mine anymore. Considering how much of a selfish friend I was to her, I did not deserve to meddle in her affairs anymore. We had to work together and maintain a good enough reputation for our respective houses, but our friendship was no more. I shouldnt get distracted. Its still a long way until I can go home. Haaaaa, I wish I had a way to speed up time After what felt like an eternity, I managed to endure through additional sses until it was time for physical education. Compared to the training I suffered through with either Father or Hestia, this seemed more like a warm-up for me, even while the non-knight students struggled to catch their breath. After doing someps and stretching, it was time for some Elemental Barrage, or, as Hestia called it, Peolyncian tag. Apparently, this exercise was a bit like an Earthly game called tag, but we could use magic and unarmed abilities. No weapons or lethal attacks, of course. [Welp, more training to fight against multiple targets, Eine. Get ready.] [Urgh lets see if I can do it again. Three in a row, I wonder?] There was also another distinction it was everybody for themselves. The person with the most people tagged out wins. There were no official teams. After epting a room key from the receptionist of the training building, I went over and entered a small private changing room. Since privacy was important to nobles, the academy was funded enough to afford rooms for three sses worth of students to change at the same time. Inside one, I changed to the academy-issued training outfit. Should I bring it with me today, again? It dangles too much without my chainmail. I was speaking about my [Ne of Vampiric Undying]. You could say that Im feeling a bit paranoid after what happened with that lightning wyvern. Even if the Goddess and KleaHatma were ready to save me at thest moment, I couldnt argue that I was this close to dying. To me, it felt as if time had slowed down, letting me have enough time to think of everything that urred up to this moment. Except when bathing, I havent gone anywhere without this ne. Even when I sleep, I keep it on. Life is too precious to die this young, and this ne is here to grant me that second chance if that does happen. It doesnt grant me any other benefit outside of a single death save. [If youre that nervous, you should just bring it with you, Eine. A humans mortality is far too short for you to worry about death this much,] KleaHatma advised. [I know,] I acknowledged, putting the ne back on. [KleaHatma I have a question. Do you fear death?] [You are asking a being whose only binding to life is this little speck of mana inside your rings. Have you forgotten that Aurena destroyed my soul?] I looked at her bitterly, realizing that was a bit insensitive of me, but KleaHatma simplyughed it off. [Hahaha, oh, dont give me that look, dear. Ive lived a life too long for you to ever understand. If it werent for my hedonistic tendencies, I would have epted death as the sweet release from my immortal coil. Mhm, to join mypatriots. It wouldnt be so lonely anymore.] KleaHatma had been imprisoned inside that dwarven ruin for over 2000 years, and was only recently released by Hestia and the others. Her soul was destroyed and she was made to do my biddings in order to continue surviving. It was pitiful, to say the least. Stop. As a demon, one of the creatures deemed enemies by the Origin Gods, I shouldnt feel sympathy for her. I should remember that she will do anything to free herself and restore her soul and body. I gave a solemn nod of understanding to KleaHatma and exited the changing room and went outside to the training grounds. As I entered it, the effects of the mana barrier began to affect me. This was a barrier designed to temporarily reduce Strength and Intelligence, while raising Vitality and Wisdom. It was there to reduce the likelihood of death. After doing someps and stretching as a warm-up, it was time for Elemental Barrage. After making sure I was limber enough, I turned around to see all my ssmates ring at me. If I had arrived earlier at the academy, I could have joined the PE sses suited for the knight students. However, as I didnt, the ones I was facing were those with little to nobat experience. Still, they knew I was their biggest threat. It has been like this for nearly a month now. I have participated in this four times now. In the first, I dominated everybody since they didnt expect me to have improved too much, while I lost the second before I realized toote that everybody was aiming at me. For thest two, I was prepared and went in to win. Today, for the fifth match, it wouldnt be any different. Three wins in a row, that was my goal. The potency of the barrier has been increased. Everybody ready themselves Begin! It wasnt even a contest. Even without my sword, Ive more experience fighting as a mage due to Mothers and Hestias training. Even with all the projectiles shot at me at the beginning of the fight, I managed to use wind and earth magic tactically to escape everything. There were fire, water, wind, and earth mages as well as those from knight houses amongst my ssmates. However, unlike a well-practiced party, they werent able to show enough coordination to defeat a single superior opponent. I wasnt fighting against 22 nobles, I was fighting against a mob. The match is over! Final tally Lady Eine Helvas at 18 points, Lord Oliver Farsrein at two points, with Lord William Colhan and Lady Beatrice Catrina at one point each. The winner is Lady Eine Fierro Helvas! When the match looked unbeatable, the remaining nobles turned against each other to gain some points before I could finish them in a clean wipe. Well, not like it mattered to me. A win is a win. And with that, the day came to an end. Without changing my clothes, I picked up my belongings from my private room, intending to leave before everybody else finished changing. My ssmates would shower me with worthless ttery and other gestures if I didnt leave immediately. I wanted to avoid that as best as I could. As I was about to leave, I noticed a few young men waiting outside. Nobles were allowed to enter the academy with their retainers, that was why the academy also had a sizablemoner poption amongst the students. Those who came from humble homes and those who swore loyalty to a noble house either by themselves or through their family. If these students were the retainers of my ssmates, then that probably meant my noble peers noticed me avoiding them. These young men were here to stop me, most likely. As such, I went over to the back entrance and used the stealth training I received from Saori to its fullest, sneaking away from everybody right under their noses. As I let out a sigh of relief, I suddenly noticed two people hanging out in the shadow of a nearby building, the one Principal Thyra was building for her new sses. Since it was afternoon, the construction work has stopped. Still, entering the building wasnt allowed for safety reasons. Probably should leave. Not worth getting in trouble for eavesdropping. Turning around, I began making my way to the entrance. Usually, after all the sses were over, most students would meet up at themunal building to spend time with each other, while the knight and magic-focused students left for training. I had training with my father. Gargoyle usage was only allowed at specific locations to prevent air traffic, and one of those ces was the academy entrance. I heard Hestia wasing back to the city today after testing out her portal system, so I definitely have to Well, my dear Lady Amelia, I hope we have a deal~ I immediately activated my stealth skills and snuck behind a corner, perking my ears in the direction of that voice. I took a peek, recognizing a tall man in silver-gold armor speaking with a young girl with green and lc hair. The mans groomed light green hair was pretty noticeable, even without his armor. Lord Charleslyt, there is no deal. If you wish to make me your fiance, go to my father and ask him for my hand. My marriage is not for me alone to decide on! Huh?! Marriage?! Hold on, who is marrying who? Amelia?! Lord Charleslyt?! What?! But, Lady Amelia, was my proposal not very enticing? Considering my standing and how the church supports my every action, it would boost your own image even more. Think of the acknowledgement and respect you can gain by joining me. I couldnt stop myself. I couldnt look away nor stop eavesdropping. The moment I heard Amelias name, my body just instinctively hid behind this corner and began listening to what was going on. It was even more surprising when Lord Charleslyt was named. Who was he but the most popr noble in the kingdom right now? Even the crown prince, an incredibly handsome and capable man destined to rule the kingdom one day, is less on the mind of youngdies than Lord Charleslyt. Although he wasnt the heir, he still was Duke Equevannas second son. He was not only a B rank adventurer but he was also supported by the church in the effort to be a champion of the Goddess. If you heard this, any father would want this person as a son-inw. Even if his reputation wasnt the most ster thanks to the rougher members of his party, he was known to be cordial and a smooth talker inside the court. And he is also the one who took in Jonathan. He is my brothers party leader. And now he is speaking with Amelia about marriage. However, without any warning, Amelia pushed Lord Charleslyt back. E-Enough. I dont care what you have to offer me or whatever you think I need, Lord Charleslyt. You shouldnt drag an unmarried woman into a lone ce like this. Please, if you want my hand, talk with my father! Mhmm, I see, Lord Charleslyt nodded, raising his hands as he walked back slowly. I apologize, but please see this as a gesture of my feelings for you. Still, I promise you, if we were to be wed together, I would make sure that the Sarlenziapany never faces any hardships ever again. I shall help you make it the best merchantpany in the west. Please, consider this when you inform your honorable father, Lord Duke Greenveil. And with a mboyant bow, Lord Charleslyt left Amelia. Graduated nobles were allowed to visit the academy, but Id never seen one of them visiting just to offer his hand to a girl. Maybe Im just not popr enough to know about it. After he left, I watched Amelia, who let out a deep sigh and began leaning her back onto the wall, looking unnerved as she tried to calm her breathing. Noticing something was wrong, I walked over to speak with her. Shes not my friend anymore, but that doesn''t mean our past friendship was a lie. Amelia? Kyaaaak! Amelia screamed, covering her mouth with her hands. E-Eine? Im sorry! So sorry, I didnt mean to scare you like that, Amelia. Uhm, well, I saw that you werent looking very well, and we arent allowed to enter this building so Well, are you alright? Y-Yes, thank you for worrying about me, but, why are you here in your training clothes? Why do you smell like sweat? She pinched her nose, making me conscious of what I was wearing in front of her. I-I ran away before I could take a shower. To avoid everybody, you see. The changing room had a small restroom with a toilet and shower. I could have showered, but that would have dyed my escape. I see You have it hard, too, she nodded before eeking out a sentence, Uhm, uhhh, d-did you hear anything? I guess that would be something you wouldnt want to get out of. The other girls would torment her if they knew Charleslyt had offered her his hand. Dont worry, my mouth is zipped. If my word isnt enough, then Ill swear it on my houses honor, Amelia, I replied. T-Thank you, Eine. She smiled softly. But, what was that about? Why did Charleslyt ask for your hand in such a forceful manner? He should have formally asked for you by making the request to your father. Even if Lord Duke Greenveil and Lord Duke Equevanna do not have a good rtionship, it would be better than this. Rumors could start if somebody else saw this scene. Considering how Amelia was currently viewed by the nobledy society, rejecting Charleslyt would be a massive blow to her reputation and image. You cant just reject the most popr bachelor in Artorias without people speaking about it. Please, I dont want to talk about it. As expected, Amelia was less inclined to bring the topic back up. We should leave before a professor finds us here, and, uhm, Eine, I apologize. I raised a brow. Hmm? Why are you apologizing, Amelia? If someone should apologize, it should be me for selfishly aband No! she interrupted. Im really sorry that I couldnt stop him. Im really sorry, Eine. And with that, she left in a hurry, as if she was running away from something. Who is him? What does she mean by that? Urgh, what is going on in Amelias life right now? But did I deserve to know about it? Was I qualified to question her any further? No. I left the academy by flying on my gargoyle. I returned home, learning from Josine that father had to call off todays training since someplications happened at the yeast factory. Since he had to check on it, I was free for the afternoon. After taking a shower, I went over to the RV, noticing it had returned. When I entered, I heard from Tasianna that Hestia went over to Mothers room while Saori went over to Muraina to ask about Tasiannas problem and Master Grimnir continued working on Hestias and Saoris weapons. How were the tests? Did they work? I asked Tasianna while helping her with the garden. Perfectly! We only tested it from Cedaraille to Griffonpeak, but it seems like there werent anyplications regardless of who used it. The only issue was the mana cost, which was daunting, to say the least. How much is it from Cedraille to Griffonpeak? For Lady Hestia? Nothing, since shes the owner. However, for anybody else, well, it used up half of my mana pool, for reference. H-Half?! You have the second-highest mana pool in our party, even more than Saori in her fenrir form! I cant afford that! Dont worry, it seems the teleportation also epts mana from your catalyst. The one I have, which was blessed by Goddess Zephira and Kiiro, has enough to pay for my trip. Is that so? Then we probably should acquire some more catalysts in that case. My spell rings are used to cast spells, they arent there to storerge quantities of mana. Yup, that is the n! Tasianna eximed excitedly. Master Krymdar already showed me how to make catalysts, so all we need to do is gather the materials. Ill use this chance to train myself. When Lady Hestias and Miss Saoris catalysts are returned to us with their enchantments, I must always be ready to repair them! I gave her an affirmative nod. Seeing Tasianna like this is always a treat. After that, I left to meet up with Mother. Josine informed me she had letters for me. Inside, I greeted both mother and Hestia, where I learned that Hestia had received a letter from Dame Yorshka. Haaaaa, the letter says the message that she sent to my dragon mother was intercepted by two snow wyverns Im supposed to know. Apparently, those wyverns are now taking the letter to the Nordor n in Loatryx and then will send it to my dragon mother, Hestia exined. That that means Yeah, we need to stick around in Artorias for a while. I mean I cant ept her as my mother right now, but she still is, right? I mean, if I thought of her as my real mother, I would do my best to meet up with her again. Notplicate things by running around. By your real mother, you are speaking about your human one, correct? Not the Sixth Dragon Empress? my mother asked. There was a lot of mother talk between the three of us. Yes, that is correct. Im not thinking as Hestia about the situation, but whoever I was back on Earth. Melloxtressa is a stranger to me, in and simple. But I do want to soothe her. I cant imagine how much she was suffering after losing my egg. To a mother, her child is everything. If I had lost Jonathan or Eine when they were just a newborn, I would drown myself in sorrow, mother said. You are doing the correct thing, Lady Hestia. Now that Eine is here, please, these are the remaining letters for each of you. Hestia and I both received a pile of letters, alling from nobles. Most of them were from young nobledies who invited us to their tea parties while a few asked Hestia to join them for a ball at their domains. Among them, three came from Lady Duchess Morgiana, Lord Duke Greenveil, and Lord Grand Duke Myrrdin. In other words, the people Hestia should ally herself with. Jeez, another load of this? Lady Marianne, havent I explicitly stated that I wont be joining any tea parties? I agreed with this statement. Now, you two, mother scolded us for our responses. While I understand Lady Hestia saying this, you should know better, Eine. Tea parties are a great ce to form bonds of friendship and make allies. It isnt too bad of a proposition, no? But they are boring, mother, I stated for the both of us. You should know it best as ady. All of these tea parties are just social and political battlefields, where bing true friends is not on anyones mind. It is analyzing your peers, assessing if they are allies, neutrals, or enemies, as you told me. Hestia nodded. Exactly. My first tea party with the Chezaic twins was just a political y for us, right? To uncover their familys role in the Davison problem. Even if I joined now, all of thosedies are expecting me to appear just so they can advance their houses ambitions. Everybody wants to speak with me, right now, and, once my dragon mother arrives, it will be even worse! Mother stayed silent, having already heard this argument before. Understanding what she was intending to do by epting these letters, I had to speak up. Mother, I know you want to do this for me. Like at thest tea party, having Lady Hestia apany me to a tea party would help my reputation, but Im not interested in such a scheme. Relying on Hestia wasnt the way to go. I would just be considering Hestias retainer at that point. To make my family proud, I needed to achieve my own merits. I needed to change everybodys opinion with my own hands. I didnt want people approaching me to meet Hestia, I wanted them to be like Lady Severa. Please, send them back. My mother agreed, reluctantly. There was still one more letter addressed to Hestia, and this one was surprisinglying from the cathedral. Specifically, the cardinal. Burn it, Hestia responded after she read it, looking irritated. Huh? But why? I asked. The cardinal wants to invite me to meet me, but something tells me it wont be as simple. Why hasnt he sent an invitation up until now? I even announced my rtionship to Goddess Aurena at the ball. After that time with the spies, I just dont trust this guy at all. Lets just stay away from him for now. In Artorias, if the cardinal of the cathedral asked for a meeting, even His Majesty couldnt outright refuse it without a proper excuse. However, Hestia was about to burn the letter. Not sending a response, even if it was a refusal, was simply antagonizing the church. Even if Hestia was the Goddesss champion, that went too far. Lady Hestia, please, reconsider it. Not sending a reply can already be considered extremely discourteous, but this is the cathedral we are talking about. While I agree with your wariness, considering howte it came, you should still visit the cardinal. Why, Lady Marianne? Because you are already known as her blessed, Lady Hestia, mother firmly stated. From your exnation of what an idol was, I understood it as being someone whos well-known and well-loved. Although you are a champion, your description made it sound more like youre actually a saint. You wish to bring people hope and happiness, only without all the sermons and religious justifications. Am I not right? Hestia scratched her neck, giving a dyed yes, to mothers reply. She did elucidate that an idol on Earth was mostly a musician and entertainer who was extremely popr, who fully embodied the concept of the word idol someone meant to be admired or revered by her fans. Tranting words and concepts from another dimension or world to ours was a bit tricky. The idea of Hestias meaning of idol wasnt something we were aware of, although it could beparable to that of a saint or a popr noble. In any case, since you are using the Goddesss name during your concerts, it would be best if you got better acquainted with the church. The church and their Gods blessed have always been the supporting foundation for all the six Origin Gods faith, after all. Also, unlike our High Bishop Theodore, the current Cardinal of Artorias, Bennard Bonovier Gillsna, abuses the goodwill of Lord Grand Duke Olivus too much. Usually for bad gossip, from what I heard. What mother just said could be ssified as heresy against a high-ranking clergyman. After all, cardinals who act as the spiritual representatives for a country were usually appointed by the ministers of Aureolis. People like Lord Grand Duke Olivus or His Majesty could give rmendations, but, as mentioned, they were only rmendations. Lady Hestia, I think it would be good if you epted it, I supported mother. Uno only found out that the cardinal had been spying on us, but he hadnt discovered the reason. Saori might not have detected any spies since then, but who knows when the cardinal might act again. It might be better to just confront him and learn his motives. A direct approach, huh? Hmm, yeah, lets do that. Staying too passive wont do me any good when I have to stay put until my dragon mother arrives. Still, I have a bad feeling about it. Well, I dont think its anything unusual. Our partys luck is extremely bad for our health, hiehie. Hey, hey! Dont say it like that, Eine! Youll jinx us at this point! Just because we meet giant monsters and weirdly aggressive people sometimes doesnt mean our luck is that bad! Hearing all of this Oh my sweet son and daughter. Following in the footsteps of your parents and facing such audacious events. The life of an adventurer is not good for my heart, you two children. Mother, forgive me! But, even if our luck was that bad, even if our constant confrontations with all of these threats was bing the norm instead of the exception, I still felt more excitement being an adventurer than being a normal noblewoman. I felt alive here. I have no regrets. I was proud to be a part of Aurora. Chapter 233: A Meeting with the Cardinal. Chapter 233: A Meeting with the Cardinal. I didnt think you would arrive here with Lady Eshe, High Bishop Theodore. Confused at the people who exited the carriage, I couldnt help but wonder why Theodore brought her along. Lady Eshe, you didnt have toe. This invitation was on such short notice that I can understand if you were preupied. It was the day after I received the letter from the church. It actually arrived three days ago, while I was outside Griffonpeak testing out the fast travel function. Technically, I could have received it whenever I returned to Helvas mansion each night, but I didnt want to deal with all those letters really, so I put off looking at any of my mail. Speaking of testing, I tried teleporting from Cedraille to Griffonpeak. It worked, thankfully, although there was a slight catch if you werent me, you had to pay arge amount of mana. In any case, while I was there, I tried to meet up with Cernust, as Id heard from Severa that he was working in Cedaraille, but, sadly, I couldnt find which inn he was staying with. I probably could have asked Duke Greenveil when I had returned to Griffonpeak through the portal, now that I thought about it. Back to the topic, the invitation was set for the 21st of SpringBloom, which was today. Makes sense, since its a cardinal meeting up with one of the blessed of Aurena, so the meeting had to be on a LightDay. The religious symbolism was obvious. Since the cardinal only invited me, not mentioning anybody else, I had to leave everybody else behind for today. As such, I asked Theodore at the very least to help me out. Give me some tips. As a high bishop, he should have the authority to chaperone me. I just didnt expect him to bring Eshe with us. Eshe gave a small curtsy with her dress, nked by her two knights. Lady Hestia, as one of two who were responsible for your theology lessons, it is only right for me toe with you. Besides, since the introduction of saints and champions, they have always been partners. You did me a favor, so how could I not reciprocate that gesture? Heh, I dont think you owe me for that. I did it for myself, hiehie. epting the situation, I boarded the carriage with Theodore and Eshe. Once again, carriages werent good for my butt or tail, regardless of their quality. Eshe was referring to the rescue of the orphan kids, of course. She did thank me profusely for it, but, even if she hadnt asked me to help, I still would have delved into Shaturein to find them anyway. Once we were inside, I learned from Eshe that the kids were doing well, but the two younger ones were now extremely paranoid around strangers. They even refused to go grocery shopping as a result. It made me regret deciding to give them some time to cool down after what happened instead of visiting them immediately. Leaving Hamil alive poses a future problem. He might be hunted by both Shaturein and the Lycerepth right now, but who knows when hell strike? There is also that demonkin and Eithalr. Making sure the fast travel worked well in an emergency was my priority so I can keep everybody safe within the subspace, but still I shook those thoughts out for now. I had to get myself in the mindset of one of Aurenas blessed right now. Remember, Lady Hestia, Cardinal Bennard Bonovier Gillsna is what you would expect from an influential noble in a priests clothes. He isnt the most reasonable person, and he will always set his mind on supporting his houses ambitions. Dont let his words trick you, Theodore warned me. Ill keep that in mind. I nodded. When I had my concert, I met the cardinal by ident. Back then, I refused to speak with him at first, asking him to wait until I finished cleaning myself up first. but he left before I returned. Can he be petty? Very much. Theodores reply was blunt. Not only does he wield power as the cardinal appointed by Aureolis, but his family has also recently been favored by Lord Grand Duke Olivus. As you should know, House Olivus is responsible for religious matters in Artorias. With all these perks, men weak of will and mind quickly be pompous, unaware they have be puppets. Wait, Duke Olivus is controlling the cardinals actions? Theodore shook his head. His family. Count Gillsna, the cardinals older brother. Cardinal Bennard is a content man. His ambition died out when he became the cardinal. He is quite talented as a mage and rose quickly from his hard work, even though, ironically, it was driven by hisziness. What Theodore wanted to exin was that the cardinal is the sorta person who would work hard until he made it big and secured his retirement funds. He wasnt necessarily greedy, so he wasnt squeezing the church of everything they had, but he wasnt willing to improve it either. As long as he was happy, he wouldnt lift a finger. So, why did he send spies to follow me? The answer was his family. They wanted the cardinal to get close to me to benefit his family, to improve their image in front of Duke Olivus. Even approaching me after the concert made sense now. Strangely, the situation of House Helvas and House Gillsna mirrored each other. Both patriarchs had held the rank of Count, and both sent their rtives to me to help them improve their reputations in the hopes to garner favor with their respective dukes to rank up. In Arcanuess Helvass case, he sent Eine, while Count Gilsna sent an impatient man who wasnt even my fan in the first ce, but I thought he was, so I felt bad, only to learnter on that I didnt just lose two fans, those two poor men died cause of some vile ve traffickers. In any case, it meant that the cardinal couldnt be trusted easily. Eshe instantly disliked him when they met, reminding her too much of the priests who denounced her. A noble in priests clothing, Theodore had stated. I wondered if the cardinals appointment was due to the corruption in Aureolis from the Prince of Envy, or if it was just something already established. Eventually, we left the noble district and reached the cathedral. Going through the noble exclusive entry, we were greeted by a row of white robes on arrival, led by an overweight priest. Blessings to our iridescent guests on this auspicious LightDay. May you be blessed with its brilliant light, illuminating your path forward. On these sanctified grounds of the Goddess, you bless us with your presence, Saintess Hestia. Saintess Eshe. The priests collectively weed us. Saintess? Im not a saintess. Either call me a champion or an idol, or nothing at all. I was sure people should have already gotten the memo that I called myself an idol of Aurena from the ball. The fact they called me saintess was most likely cause they had no understanding of what the addition of an idol amongst the blessed meant. I was the first to call myself as such, after all. Smile and ept for now. Uprooting over 2500 years of tradition with a change like this wont happen overnight. Eshe and I stepped forward, curtsying in response. We blessed greet the clergy of the cathedral of Griffonpeak, led by Cardinal Bennard Bonovier Gillsna. May the light granted to us by the Goddess bless you, illuminating the path forward. On these sanctified grounds of the Goddess, allow us all to pray together to her honor. As the two of us held our hands in a prayer pose, Eshe conjured up a white magic circle in the sky, prompting the other clergymen to begin their prayers. The Goddess watches over us In her name, we pray, we sing, we love For her merciful light, protects us all Purify the ground, wherever her feathers touches The priests sang in a chorus, pouring their mana into the [Prayer] spell floating above us. This was how a Gods blessed was officially weed to a religious building, at least, for the churches of Aurena. As the blessed, our role was to cast a [Prayer] since it was considered a direct blessing from the Goddess and we were her mortal representatives. The eldest blessed was to lead the prayer Eshe in this case while the rest aided in creating a powerful blessing. The priests helped in the endeavor, of course, but the majority of the umted mana had toe from us blessed, since we were the ones blessing the clergy. The stronger the blessing, the more respect we would earn. That was easy enough for me to do. Oh Goddess of Light, Aurena. I bid you, hear our prayers of gratitude and ardent worship so it may empower you evermore in your duties of overseeing us. I beg of you to hear us and grant upon us your blessing of light, Prayer! [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Oooh, a grand blessing from the Goddesss blessed! What an honor! Magnificent, it is even stronger than when Saintess Eshe did it alone! Truly, Artorias is privileged to have the honor of weing two saintesses! I felt a bit bad that my official wee was overshadowing Eshes, especially since I had done what Theodore and Eshe wanted and made sure the buff was Major. When Eshe noticed it, she told me it didnt matter to her what her reputation was amongst the clergy, and that it would be better if my standing was as high as it could be before I talked to the cardinal. Eshe really is a saintess! After that was an obligatory priests of noble birth moment where I greeted everybody as if it were a banquet or ball. They each greeted Eshe and me with their house names and also mentioned how we supposedly met them at the royal ball three weeks ago. Most of them, I would probably forget. They also asked me why Theodore was following us around like a dog, to which we answered that he was our advisor. We told them that Eshe only joined us mid-way through, when I had already agreed to make Theodore my advisor for Griffonpeak. I was a foreigner, after all. Of course, the noble white-robes disliked this, since in their eyes, Theodore was gaining my favor instead of theirs, but I couldnt care less. After a few more introductions, we finally made it to the cardinal himself. A beautiful LightDay to you two, Saintess Eshe and Saintess Hestia. This humble cardinal, Bennard Bonovier Gillsna wees you to our cathedral with open arms, the chubby man introduced himself. Having taken a closer look, he really was the drunk man I met at the concert. I was now 100% sure he was the guy who couldnt wait for a minute or two. Saintess Eshe, I didnt expect you to apany the Goddesss most recent blessed. I see you have already taken a liking to your junior. Ha, this is most glorious for our Goddess that her representatives are working well together! Thank you for your praises, Cardinal Bennard, Eshe replied. I apologize for not mentioning this earlier, but it would be most gracious if you could allow me to apany Lady Hestia to the meeting. She is still inexperienced, after all. Of course, of course! The more the merrier, hahaha! After merrilyughing at having Eshe, he began ring at Theodore. High Bishop Theodore, I have heard you were acquainted with our beautiful saintesses, but todays discussion is not for your ears. Still, I thank you for chauffeuring them, hahahaha! The cardinal was blunt with his entry denial, but Theodore didnt back down that easily. While I agree with your statement, Cardinal, it is without a doubt that both Saintess Eshe and Saintess Hestia are still inexperienced with Artorias, correct? They have been with us for only a few months. As such, they require someone to advise them on matters. I am enough, High Bishop. You are not needed. For the sake of the discussion, I implore you to allow me. This will expedite the talks when I can give both saintesses an urate exnation of our churchs actions in our kingdom. You speak the truth, but for today, you are not needed, High Bishop. You may be respectable and a valuable member of the church, but I am still the cardinal! Any more arguments and I will take this as insubordination against Aureolis and an insult to the position ordained to me by the Goddess! My apologies for my presumptuousness, Cardinal Bennard. I shall take my leave. Verdammt! There goes one ally. Could I argue back? As I was about to speak up about it, Theodore bowed and announced his leave after wishing us good luck. I was disappointed that he gave up so fast, but I guess I should put myself in his situation. If he angers the cardinal, hell just have a harder timeter on. Guided by the cardinal, Eshe, her knights, and I walked through the hallways of the cathedral. While he was ttering and buttering up to us, I remembered I could have argued that Theodore was like a guard for me, since people were thinking of me as a saintess. Toote now, though. Saintess Hestia, you have been in Griffonpeak for a while now, so when I heard you havent visited me, I thought I should meet you at your musical performance. A brilliant show, I must say, worthy to honor the Goddess through your artistic talent, huah huah ha, the cardinal said, interrupting my thoughts. Mhmm, it was quite a shame that I couldnt talk with you back then. I apologize foring at short notice. No, the fault lies with me, Cardinal Bennard. I had the right to clean myself up before meeting my fans, but it was better to y nice for now. However, since my concert was tiring, I did not want to present myself dirty to people, especially to other nobles, you see. My attendants cleanedy me up as soon as possible, but I must admit I shouldnt have left you standing like that. I apologize, Cardinal Bennard. Hahaha, no, no, mydy, it is alright. Ady must allow herself to look impable, so only my impatience was to me. Now,e,e. We should hurry up, otherwise, I will upset my other guests. Guests? Eventually, we ended up at the cardinals office. As he opened it, the fact the room was garishly decorated with little to no style or reason really stood out to me. However, this wasnt the only thing that caught my attention; in fact, it was the three men sitting on the couches right at this moment. Lady Hestia?! Cardinal Bennard, you invited His Majestys honored guest?! One of the guests was anky man in a white and gold suit one which was suspiciously simr to a white-robeds priest garment. Not just our reputable dragonewtdy, but also Saintess Eshe of Sarkafiina. The other was a grey-haired man with sses, adjusting his tie as he red at the cardinal. He then turned his head towards thest man in the room, a familiar face. You seem quite unperturbed at our sudden guests, Charleslyt. Has my son hidden something from me before we came here? No, of course not, father. I was simply so captivated looking at these enchantingdies that I simply forgot to react much. As a man, you must agree they are breathtaking, no? Charleslyt? Father? So does that mean this person must be and the other person must be! Haha, the cardinalughed, pping his hands to stop the fighting between Charleslyt and his father. Arguing the moment ourst guest arrives is unbefitting of a Grand Duke. Is that not correct, Lord Grand Duke Equevanna? Please, let us make introductions first, hahaha. Mhmm, I agree with the cardinal, Grand Duke Equevanna. As pious followers of the Goddess, it is within our duty to properly greet her blessed. The man in the white-gold suit walked up to us, bowing courteously. I have heard much about you from His Majesty, Lady Hestia, however we sadly did not get a chance to speak at the ball. I am the Grand Duke of Religious Affairs, Joseph Liam Olivus. Our meeting today must be Her Holinesss will, no? It is an honor. I must agree with Grand Duke Olivus, this is a most wonderful coincidence, the grey-haired man replied before making his introduction. Grand Duke of Economic Affairs, Mazarin Colbert Equevanna. It is a pleasure, Lady Hestia. This is my second son, Charleslyt. I have not told him much about you, but I had also not nned to introduce you to him. You see, he has the reputation of a womanizer, so I did not wish to sully your impression of our kingdom with such a skirt chaser. I had not told him much about you. A hidden meaning? Then hes probably telling me that he had not told Charleslyt that Im a dragon. All the dukes learned about my identity from King Drangleic, and while they were allowed to share this information with their heirs, they were supposed to keep this information hidden from everyone else for now. Haha, father, speaking ill about me when were here? Sometimes that is too much, no? The pdin-like Charleslyt then walked up to me, gesturing to me to offer my hand for a kiss, simr to our first meeting at the hunters guild. However, unlikest time, this was a formal meeting. Mchu~ The scales on your hand are tough and strong, Lady Hestia, but I could feel a soothing warmth when you gave me the honor. Beautiful and fair, you are, mydy. Uargh! Keep it together, Hestia! Dont cringe! Dont cringe! I-It is a great honor to meet the three of you great lords. As you already know, my name is Hestia Atsuko. It is a pleasure to meet the three of you and may the Goddess bless our meeting today. After they also introduced themselves to Eshe, we finally sat down and it seemed the cardinal was ready to skip the small talk entirely, a good choice since Dukes Equevanna and Olivus both seemed uninterested in anything else but why I was here. I also wanted to know why the cardinal had not mentioned inviting two dukes and Charleslyt. Meeting them here reminded me of how King Drangleic had mentioned how the Equevanna and Olivus duchy were the least affected by demonkin interference, for some reason. Was this all a coincidence? What was the cardinal nning? I can see that everybody is anticipating what I have to say. Be at ease, my lords. I have brought Saintesses Eshe and Hestia here for a good reason. The cardinal tried to calm the suspicious dukes, only to confuse them even more when he called me a saintess. They knew I was actually a champion. Lord Grand Duke Mazarin, as we had discussed prior to the saintesses arrival, I had mentioned how your son, Charleslyt, was slowly gaining fame for himself as an adventurer while also increasing his reputation among the clergy and nobility, the cardinal started. Its to the point that people have begun calling him a champion candidate. A great honor, as you must know. But he isnt, Cardinal. I might have asked you to bless my sons armor with holy enchantments and water, but that doesnt exactly make him a candidate. Nobles throughout history have sought their Gods blessings before wars and travels for their safety, Duke Equevanna replied. I am simply a father who is worried about his sons constant adventures. And it is quite honorable, yes, but wouldnt it be even better if your son formally took the Rite of the Blessed? Rite of the Blessed? Duke Olivus spoke, Cardinal, are you suggesting to formally induct Lord Charleslyt as a champion candidate? You must be aware that this is something we cannot decide on our own. Even if you are a cardinal, you do not have the authority to sanction this, Cardinal. I agree, I would require the permission of the pope. Even if I were to tell him of all the feats Lord Charleslyt has done for Artorias, he has only recently been promoted to B rank. He also does not have as many qualifications since he hadnt done work outside of Artorias and Estralia. He is still young, after all. If you knew this, then why did you invite us here with the Saintess Es Suddenly, Duke Equevanna paused midway in his sentence, and turned his head towards Eshe, looking at her as if he was just enlightened about something. I see, so that is why you summoned Saintess Eshe today. The cardinalughed, all while I was still confused about everything. Hahaha, I see Lord Grand Duke Equevanna has already figured it out. Yes, we shall have a saintess perform the Rite of the Blessed. However, while we are fortunate to have Saintess Eshe here, I had actually summoned Saintess Hestia today. Me? I had absolutely no clue what everybody was talking about. When she realized this, Eshe began exining everything to me. A saint and a champion have always beenpanions. While the saint preaches and spreads the ideals of their god to the people, the champion has the duty to protect the saint while performing their divine Quests. As such, in their time of need, a saint is allowed to grant someone their share of their gods blessing, turning them into a champion candidate. Now I understood why I was invited today. I knew I should have listened to that bad feeling I had and declined the cardinals invitation. Usually, the blessing is done by the pope, the strongest and wisest priest of our church. A rite performed as such is pure, as the pope calls upon the Goddess to grant that person a new blessing, either making them a saint or champion candidate. It is simr to what the two saint candidates who just arrived in our worldst year underwent. Eshe was speaking about Saoris students, as two of them became saint candidates for some reason, despite Aurena having nothing to do with it. That is correct. Speaking about candidates, Cardinal, did you get this idea when Lady Asaka visited Griffonpeak? Duke Olivus stated, mentioning one of Saoris students. Why, yes, of course. Saint candidate Asaka did give me that idea, but when I heard that another blessed besides Saintess Eshe had arrived in Griffonpeak, and that she was a saintess who was new to the human world, I knew I had to do my part as the Goddesss servant! the cardinal voiced it in a way to sound like he had no ulterior motives. Saintess Hestia, I ask of you to allow Lord Charleslyt to join your entourage and to make him a champion candidate. Allow him to foster his strength by protecting you to gain the Goddesss favor for his advancement, mydy! Is this guy for real? Silence. That was my answer. I waspletely baffled at this point. Not only did I learn that saints could turn people into champion candidates, whatever that even meant, but I also learned how a misunderstanding could lead to something like this. I was a champion, so how am I supposed to do this? I asked Aurena for some tips on how to handle this, but I received no answer from her. She had mentioned that she was busy thest time I spoke with her, but what exactly was she busy with? I guess management or something like that. I shouldnt expect an Origin Goddess to have too much free time. Correctly interpreting my silence as being unable to answer, it seemed that both dukes had guessed what was going on in my mind. I decline this suggestion, Cardinal, Duke Equevanna inly stated. Father? Charleslyt eyebrows curled, frowning in disbelief at what he just heard. Why would you say that? Isnt this a perfect chance for us to improve our houses reputation even more? I mean, with how much House Greenveil has been overshadowing us recently, you will lose your position as the Grand Duke of Economic Affairs at the next selection event. As your son, allow me to help. Help? Charleslyt, I have not raised you to be an imbecile. Whether you be a champion or champion candidate, it would make no difference to our houses rank. The title is for Economic Affairs not Religious Affairs. If you had been Lord Olivuss son, yes, then you bing a blessed would be beneficial for our houses standing, but youre not. You are an Equevanna. As you said, Lord Equevanna. Cardinal, while it would benefit our faith to make more champion candidates, it would be better if we were to allow the pope to bless Lord Charleslyt, Duke Olivus reprimanded the cardinal. If Lady Hestia were to bless him and he epted it, it would mean under thew of our church that he must remain at Lady Hestias side until he bes a champion. If she were to return to Loatryx, he would be forced to follow her or face emunication. Whether it was ordered by King Drangleic or not, it seemed the dukes were taking my side on this. I appreciated that. I would have declined, anyways, but doing it like this, I didnt have to be the one to talk. But Lord Dukes! Charleslyt began to argue back against their decision. Isnt this a grand chance for our Artorias to gain a champion candidate? Besides, while Saint Candidate Asaka has the heroes and Saintess Eshe has two mighty Knights of Aurena, Saintess Hestia has neither heroes nor knights with her. Father, allow me this honor to defend her. It would only benefit our house. Pah! You overestimate yourself if you think you are worthy to defend a maiden like her, boy. Honor? Benefit our house? All you will do is embarrass yourself, Duke Equevanna rebuked his son harshly. Even I felt he might need a burn heal after that scolding. What?! No, Father, you are underestimating what I have been able to aplish from my training! I was able to build up a capable party on my own, I was able to reach the strength of a B rank hunter on my own, and I gained all this armor with my own sweat and blood! Is that why I havent met him once without his armor? Was he wearing one at the ball, too? I cant remember. Acknowledge my efforts, Father. It would be for the better. Winning the race until the next Grand Duke selection only with your pride will not work, especially when House Greenveil not only has ess to the yeast recipe but also has one of their vassals serving Saintess Hestia! Charleslyt eximed. That pitiful girl, Eine Helvas or something, is not worth anything ording to the academys students. I can have her kicked out once I be a candidate! Huh?! Why is he bringing Eine into the discussion like this?! Bastard! Are you too old to understand how to adapt to this new situation? Have you grownzy from winning all this time? Huh, Father?! Or senile? Or is this another one of your tricks to block me, just like when you unfairly gave that useless brother of mine the heir position! You brat Pah! Not only did you set up an ambush like this but you also dare to insult me to my face? Know your ce, boy! The temperature of this room instantly plumbetted a few numbers, a chill spreading from this awful atmosphere. It felt as if this deal the cardinal had nned was just an excuse for a father and a son to quarrel. Dont believe I do not know what you are nning with Greenveils youngest daughter. What are you intending to do after you ask for her hand, huh? After you be a champion candidate? I may dislike Greenveil, but our kingdom cannot afford an internal dispute. Have you any idea what he will do when he learns you n to leave his daughter after marrying her?! You imbecile, this is why you are not worthy of bing a duke! Greenveils daughter? Amelia? Something inside me was growing and growing. Something unpleasant the longer I listened to this fight. That half-breed should be ted that I am willing to marry her. With hermoner blood, her chances of marrying into another greifnoble house are abysmal. Once she belongs to our house, that pest, the Sarlenziapany, will finally be ours too. Even the yeast recipe through that girl. I heard from Agram that Saintess Hestias party is not worth mentioningpared to them. Once I be a champion candidate, my party and I will make sure that Oof! W-What? Charleslyts eyes widened as a white glove pped his face and fell onto the ground. His fingers touched his reddened cheeks, baffled at what just happened. The same thing could be said about the remaining members in this room. All of them looked at me as if I had gone crazy. Yes, I might not have said anything up until now, but what right does everybody have to ignore me when youre constantly speaking either about me or my friends? Isnt that just rude? L-Lady Hestia? Everybody outside of Eshe uttered. Has she gotten used to my temper yet, I wonder? What is there to be surprised about, huh? You and your party of assholes are speaking badly of not only Eine, not only Amelia, but also everybody else in my party? Tch, what a joke. I clicked my tongue, denouncing everything he just said. Sure, Eine could use some more training, but Im telling you this just to clear up your head. Grimnir could wipe out any of those goons. Saori and Tasianna could wipe your whole party, including you at the same time. H-Haha, mydy, I understand your trust for yourpanions but stating such things will only Shut your mouth. My [Draconic Aura] exuded, shutting Charleslyt up. But, honestly, the audacity. You really think I need you? You really think some stuck-up young master can protect me? Im sorry, but if you really think you are worthy of this champion candidacy, then prove it to her yourself. I pointed up. Charleslyt, I challenge you to a duel at the arena. Prove not only to the Goddess but also to me that you are more bite than bark! If he wants to prove himself to his daddy, then Ill be a good girl and help him out after I shove a real stick up his ass. A note from AbyssRaven Welp, Charleslyt, my man. You''re picking up the wrong girls. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 234: My Definition of an Idol. Chapter 234: My Definition of an Idol. Pardon? The superhero smile Charleslyt originally had when I saw him at the guild the first time had fallen away when he began arguing with his father. I dont know if he kept it on every time he appeared in public, but, as an entertainer, I could imagine and sympathize with smiling all the time. Thats why you know a public icon is being truthful when they finally drop their smiling mask. Just like with nobles. Just like with politicians. Not like I had any right to say any of this, but being truthful with each other makes discussions so much easier. A duel? You are challenging me to a duel, Saintess? Charleslyts baffled expression twitched into a smile, causing him to chuckle a bit. Surely you jest, mydy? There is no need for a saintess to show her strength. If you wish me to show my abilities, then please send forth your champion. Then I will show It seems you are misunderstanding something here. The cardinal, too, apparently. I interrupted him. Who ever told you that I was a saintess of the Goddess of Light? Charleslyt and the cardinal fell silent. They had this expression on their faces that clearly told me, Shouldnt be obvious? What was obvious about it, I wonder? I already told everybody at the ball that I was an idol of the Goddess of Light. I am not a saintess. Pedantic. Arent they the same concepts? the cardinal argued. A saint is the mortal representative of the Goddess, who seeks to teach and spread her message. They are our Goddesss mouths. Your actions up until now have only shown us that you are a saintess, Lady Hestia. There is no need to categorize each saint individually, otherwise it would be impossible to group them. Technically speaking, the cardinal was right, I had to admit. What was the real distinction between a saintess and an idol? Both try to capture the hearts of people, only the saintess does it through religion while the idol does it with entertainment, ording to modern terms. It wouldnt be wrong to call me pedantic. After all, an idols job was to be idolized by the people. That was where the origin of the word came from, causing people from Earth to develop a rather toxic view of the performers. Idols have to be pure and perfect or Idols should serve their fans. The same also applied to pop stars in the western countries, where their every action was scrutinized to the extreme, wrecking their mental health for mary gain or fame. They were not only tools to theirpany but also their own fans, whom they wished to only make happy. And so, I was not about to let myself be a tool for Charleslyts ambitions. That will not be how I spread the image of my ideal idol. The difference is that an idol is the best of both worlds, I answered. Saints arent expected to be strongbatants, onlypetent priests with a high level in their faiths elemental magic. On the other hand, champions are not expected to be known or be popr. I heard from Lady Eshe that while all champions of the Goddess of Light are known in the Empire, most of them rarely make public appearances. They are expected to fulfill their divine Quests or protect a saint or holy ce. Theodores and Eshes theology lessons really shone when I was talking with a clergyman or speaking about religious matters. While they didnt have an urate idea of how the other Origin God churches actually functioned, there were still enough simrities they shared with Aurenas religion for me to know and learn. After all, they were there to help me understand my duty as a champion and priestess. Champions are known for their strength and ability to ovee any challenge, correct, Cardinal? Their feats are sung by bards for themon people to learn about, but most of the time, they arent expected to participate in church matters, right? Even during a church meeting, if there is a saint on site even if they were multiple years the champions junior the saint is to take the lead for the prayer, correct? W-Why, yes, that is obvious enough. A saint must train their [Sacred Magic] skill to its peak. That is their responsibility, so it is only obvious they should lead the weing ceremony. Any ritual led by a saint is a great fortune, the cardinal agreed. A champion, though, is expected to train their martial prowess. Being a priest or mage is not a must, in fact, being well-rounded, like Lord Charleslyt, here is a virtue, yes. I nodded. It is as you said, Cardinal Bennard. As such, I am not a saintess, wouldnt you say, Duke Equevanna, Duke Olivus? Why, yes, My Lady. The reports His Majesty has graciously given us and the personalmendation Duke Greenveil gave me full trust that you are a qualified blessed of the Goddess. May the light banish the shadows in your path, Lady Hestia, Olivus prayed for my health and sess. Lady Hestia has done more martial deeds than religious feats, fitting a champion more than a saintess. Although, from what Ive heard from Lord Greenveil, her concerts and charity healing has been quite popr. People in Cedraille and Firwood call her the Crimson Saintess for that reason, Duke Equevanna answered, although that Crimson Saintess stuff seemed unnecessary to add. Do you understand now, Cardinal Bennard? Eshe finally interjected herself into the discussion. The Goddess deemed it suitable to add another ssification for us blessed the idol. Someone who represents both the virtue of a saint and the prowess of a champion mixed into one person. Lady Hestia does most of her religious gatherings through her singing and dancing at her concerts, while always aiming to help others and solving their problems. Grk! The cardinal groaned, unnerved by how the dukes and Eshe were supporting me. S-Still, even then. W-We the church cannot just introduce a new category out of nowhere! Aureolis must be informed and then a decision has to be Cardinal, you are dismissing the decision of the Goddess! How can you say this as a pious man! Duke Olivus rebuked the cardinal. As a man of faith, how can you continuously disrespect Her Holinesss newest champion like this?! C-Champion?! The dukes reveal of my actual ssification shocked not only the cardinal but also Charleslyt. As the cat was out of the sock thanks to the dukes temper, I had to speak up, The Goddess informed me that my official duty is to fulfill her divine Quests while also encouraging me to continue my ambition of bing an idol. She is the one that coined me an idol. The Goddess informed you, Lady Hestia? Personally? Eshe raised a brown. S-Speaking with the Goddess? Heresy! the cardinal dered but I ignored him. O-Oh right, I forgot. Blessed usually cannot speak with their deities since their soul would explode. I didnt tell her about it before. Y-You know my circumstances, Lady Eshe. My soul, remember? I finally revealed it to her, now that I trusted her enough. The dukes probably knew what I meant, but I stayed vague enough that both the cardinal and Charleslyt couldnt figure it out. O-Oh? Huh, oh! I-Im sorry, that does make sense now that I think about it. I apologize for interrupting you. We both let out nervous chuckles as I told everybody to just forget what I had said. An idol is there to be idolized by others. Through my performances and actions, I wish to support people. To brighten their days and lives whenever possible, while also encouraging those to fight through my voice. I pointed at Charleslyt. You want to be loved and respected, right? That is why you are doing all of this. Actions speak louder than words. If you want that fame, then you need to grab it for yourself. Dont believe it will just sit there, waiting for you. There are more than enough people who will do anything to fulfill their dreams. I asked Eshe to stand up. It was a short meeting, but it was time for us to leave. Next week. LightDay on the 28th. Ill ask King Drangleic to reserve the arena for us. If you have what it takes, Ill give you the stage to show the world what you can do. Ill make sure not only the nobility but also themon people will know your name and your face, Lord Charleslyt. As we turned around, Duke Equevanna shouted for us to stop. W-Wait, Lady Hestia! He ran up to us. Please, do not do this! M-My son only misspoke and the cardinal did this believing you were a saintess. There is no need for the duel. Your son wishes to prove himself, Duke Equevanna. As his father, shouldnt you be more supportive? He proims himself stronger than my friends, even calling them out as weak? If his words are true, then a week is enough for him to prepare to give everybody a good show. I was petty with my reason, but I could kinda sympathize with Charleslyts desire to prove himself to his father. If he can back up his words, he should be able to make it worthwhile. When I turned around again, Duke Equevanna suddenly grabbed my shoulder. No! Lady Hestia, please, be reasonable! Ill make my son apologize for speaking ill of yourpanions so y Father! Charleslyt dashed over to his father and grabbed his arm, inadvertently causing the former to release my shoulder. Is there not an ounce of trust in your heart? Have I not proven myself by raising my strength and advancing through the adventurer guild? Why are you like this? Why must you and mother always condemn me?! You fool! I am trying to prevent you from embarrassing not only yourself but our house! How can I trust a person who only thinks about himself instead of the people he should work with? Do you honestly believe all your skirt-chasing would benefit our house one day? the duke replied by pping Charleslyts hand away. Stronger or not, you brother is a worthy heir because he knows how to act like a proper noble, not like a debauched dilettante who mingles so much with even the scum of those damn peasants! So he is amoner hater, or something? These two whatever. Charleslyt pushed his father to the side to walk up to me to bow. Lady Hestia, I apologize for my discourteous actions from before. I ask that you forgive me for my rudeness, even if the words have already been said. That said, I ept your challenge. Next week, we meet at the arena. Not as a nobleman anddy, but as rivals. Even if it was only for a second, I saw his trembling smile. The eyes he looked at me with were those of somebody who was embarrassed and angry about it. I did make a scene, so it was understandable, but it only made me not trust this person any more than before. When he stood up straight, only a bright smile could be seen on his face. He managed to recover his superhero face. See you there, Lord Charleslyt. I ignored Duke Equevannas scolding of his son and opened the door, noticing who the person was who was standing right outside the room. High Bishop Theodore? Ah, I see your meeting is done. Here you go, Lady Hestia. You asked me for material on Aureolis, correct? He wasnt smiling much, just as usual. His attitude honestly fit his sleep-deprived eyes. Yes, I did. Thank you. I epted the offered books. Since it was the seat of power of the church of Aurena, it would be best if I learned more about it, especially since I had to reform it somehow. These are my journals of when I visited the Holy Capital myself. They detail not only the capital city but also the different viges and towns. Of course, the names of the higher clergy and also a small recap on the countrys history. May they serve you well. Meticulous as always. He was serious when he said he would teach me everything I needed to know. High Bishop Theodore? Duke Olivus exited the room, noticing us speaking. I had heard House Sirius was acquainted with Lady Hestia, but I did not expect you to be waiting for her. Saintess Eshe and I are her tutors, Lord Grand Duke Olivus. Theodore bowed. As such, Lady Hestias theological education is a priority for me. As a priest, that is a very important duty, no? Eshe nodded, supporting Theodores im. I was sent here by the Goddess to support Lady Hestia in her studies, but I wouldnt have made as much progress without Lord Theodores aid, Duke Olivus. Ahhh, I see, he nodded his head, intrigued. High Bishop Theodore, would you be preupied at this moment? I was about to return to my work after seeing Lady Eshe and Lady Hestia off. Oh? I see, then let me apany you. As a duke, I must make sure His Majestys guest departs safely. He quickly said farewell to the cardinal and walked next to Theodore as we went to the entrance. High Bishop Theodore, would you have a fiance? Pardon? In Peolynca, the clergy were allowed to marry, especially those of the church of Marsven, Eshe emphasized during my lessons. While joining the priesthood meant giving up your right to inherit noble titles, unlike on Earth, there was no stigma with priests or priestesses marrying. If they could continue their duties, there would be no conflict of interest. After saying goodbye to all the priests and priestesses, Eshe, her knights, and I departed from the church and headed to the orphanage. I yed with the kids a bit making sure Abi and those who were kidnapped had a good time until it was time for me to go back home. When I was about to leave, Eshe pulled me aside to ask about something. Lady Hestia, when you mentioned that you had talked to Goddess Aurena at the church. Were you speaking the truth? Or was that just deception? Eshe didnt like noble politicking at all, as that was the main cause of her anguish back in her home city Sarkafiina. I guess she would be rightfully suspicious since speaking with a deity is not merely rare, but downright impossible for most people. As the cardinal said, it was heretical to even suggest it. A normal mortals soul wasnt strong enough to endure being in the gods realm. As such, a new champion like me bragging that I could speak with Aurena personally when her other blessed and pope couldnt, seemed crazy like a lie. If you didnt know my situation, it made sense to not believe me. No, that was all true. Im sorry for not revealing this before, but when I was reborn, my soul had already been blessed by Goddess Aurena. Apparently, it made my soul strong enough for me to speak with the Goddess outside of System messages, I exined. Y-You mean, your soul can enter her divine realm? You arent just speaking with her through the Divine System while praying? I nodded to Eshes guess. S-So you do not even have to interpret her words?! Lady Hestia, you do not know how incredibly jealous I am right now! W-What does the Goddess look like? Like the statues? Eshe shot out questions like a machine gun, asking me about everything when I had visited Aurena. I kept the demon part out of my exnation, as I think having Eine exin it herself would be better. A-Amazing, so the Goddess created your blessing to help you fulfill your unfulfilled dream in your old world? As expected, she is beyond generous! Eshe praised her Goddess. Hmm, intriguing. What was intriguing? I asked. Well, Lady Hestia, isnt your blessing more like a saints? Usually, champions receive blessings that directly improve theirbat prowess while the blessings saints receive are mostly supportive or indirect. Like mine, for example. Honored, Sworn Knights A unique skill granted by the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Through this skill, knights are able to link themselves to the life force of the user, creating an oath of loyalty to thetter. By binding their link to a body part, the knight is able to gain immense power and transformations, depending on the level of this skill and the body part used as the binding. While this skill is in effect, the user may not use those body parts. Spells activated may be cast through these knights The more crucial the organ, the more potent the skill. Eshe bound Alikar and Anivh to her eyes, turning her blind while the skill was active. In return, her knights were able to transform themselves into those hulking metal monsters. Blessings usually reflected the personalities of the blessed. Eshes selflessness and willingness to go through hardship to help others gave her a skill where temporarily sacrificing a body part would grant her knights immense power to rival even giant monsters. However, the skill has a weakness, Lady Hestia, Anivh spoke up. When I was injured two years ago protecting mydy, we noticed that she was bleeding from one of her eyes once I dispelled the transformation. It was the eye I was bound to. It led to no permanent damage, but we suspect if I had died in that battle, Lady Eshe might have lost her eye. Alikar nodded. We suggested changing the binding to a less important body part like her fingers, but Lady Eshe refused. Why couldnt the blessing be more beneficial and overpowered? I thought, but then I remembered how the Origin Gods acted as game masters. They probably didnt want to hand out too OP skills. [Idol], for example, was really, really strong but it was restricted by a low number of song slots and the skill couldnt be leveled up by SP. In addition, if I didnt have [Aerokinesis], I would have been forced to physically sing and y the instruments for every single spell song. I would have had to fight like a passive bard if it wasnt for my skill set, maybe able to cast the asional spell thanks to my chantless casting. Enough about me, everybody! Eshe stopped the current discussion to return us to what she wanted to say. As I mentioned, your blessing seemed very simr to that of a saintess despite you being a champion, Lady Hestia. [Hestias Retainer], as you see, is almost as simr to granting others a part of your blessing to turn them into a champion candidate. Is everybody in my party a candidate then? If that were true, then Aurena was sneaky to hide that fact. Im not sure, Lady Hestia. I couldnt detect the Goddesss blessing on them. But it matches with what I heard the other saints can do. Miss Saori and the others might not be official candidates, but they might be something simr. I do wonder if they could speak with the Goddess as a result? Hmm, Aurena did mention turning me also into a saintess during our first meeting. It kinda makes sense now. As such, maybe defining idol in the way I did today makes sense. I was a hybrid between a saint and a champion. I make people idolize me like saints but I also have a divine Quest like a champion. Another difference, maybe, is that I include little religious connotations in all my concerts. With that thought in my head, I said goodbye to the orphanage and went to the mages guild, asking Maverina to hurry up with the enchanting, and that I was willing to pay more if she could return it before the 28th. She agreed. I then returned to the manor to give everybody a breakdown of what transpired at the cathedral. I was expecting some scolding from Saori, but all she did was sigh before warning me to train more so I dont identally embarrass myself by underestimating him. Huh? No lecture? I asked almost as a reflex. Considering how much trouble our party always faces, I do not have the energy to do it anymore, Hestia. Besides, it is just a show match, correct? Nothing serious, Saori exined. Just make sure to train harder. We cannot have the reputation of Aurora fall because our party leader was beingzy. Kinda feels unfulfilling without a scolding. Hollow, as if my actions had no meaning Not a good thought. I guess you want to tell me to rush the job on your ive, too, right? Grimnir asked. I nodded. Yeah, I told Maverina to hurry up with the catalyst enchantments, so we should have them back before the 28th. Do you think you can get the enchantment done in time? Pah, who are you talking to,ss? If its to make Blei seethe in anger, Ill dly finish your weapon even faster, hahaha! Probably cant leave the smithy until Im done, so dont get yourself into even more trouble,ss! I dont have the time to bother! Ahhhhh, there we go. The scolding I needed, now it feels like Im doing the correct thing! This is bad, why am I so used to getting scolded?! Despite everybody else talking with me about the uing match, I couldnt help but notice that Eine was staying silent. When I asked her what was wrong, she mentioned that she was thinking about the trash talk Charleslyt had thrown out. Everybody, I hadnt mentioned this before, but yesterday, I saw Lord Charleslyt speaking with Amelia behind a building. He was offering Amelia his hand in marriage, informing her how marrying him would boost her reputation. Amelia rejected him and asked me to not tell this to anybody, since she knew it could blow up in her face. But After hearing what this Charleslyt was actually nning, you are not just upset but also angry, correct? Saori stated. Yes. I mean, I know nobles marriages are mostly political, but not only is he nning to potentially interfere in the Sarlenziapany but also he fully knows that he will have to leave her after bing a champion candidate. That is scummy, even for a noble. I dont like it at all. There is also the fact that he spoke badly about us, correct, Lady Hestia? Tasianna pointed out. I mean, us, inferior to those human scum in his party? Preposterous. Sure, they might be those rumored wyvern yers, but so are we, no? And a high-leveled B rank as such. Who knows how strong they really are,sses. Have you checked their profiles? Arrogance aint bringing anybody back home, Grimnir tried to calm Tasianna down. But you know what will? Luck, sweat, and effort. Especially luck. Grimnir is right, Tasianna. After meeting with Eithalr, we should ept that our party still has a long way to go. We are not at the top of the food chain yet, so we need to be careful. Overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer, after all. Saori was probably speaking about the necromancer fight she had just experienced, where that necrotic spell nearly cost her a hand. There were so many people in this world, so who knows how strong our next opponents would be? Death waits for the slightestpse in concentration is all we needed to learn from being in the Belzac forest, Tasianna. Cool yourself. I shared Saori and Grimnirs opinion. I-I apologize, but they did speak ill of us without having seen what we could do. It is nder. Yeah, I know, but we shouldnt be outraged. Talk is cheap, action pays for itself in gold, I stood up from sitting and began stretching. Well, time to go change my ss and get some training in. Everybody, how about a trip into Griffonpeaks dungeon? A note from AbyssRaven A lot of Hestia''s irony in this chapter, lol. Anyways, announcement, it''s gonna be Thanksgiving soon and I''ll be going out to meet family. I''ve been feeling a bit burnt out recently. Probably due to the writhalon and how often I posted in this month and in thest one. Also, my house is getting repaired, so I have to get out of the house anyways. So, I''ll be using this chance to get a holiday since it''ll be hard to write. I should be back by next week, so, happy holidays! Don''t miss Hestia too much! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(18) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 235: To the Arena. Chapter 235: To the Arena. First thing you need to understand is that your weapon is the most important factor in how you will function as a dragoon, Hestia. Huh? What do you mean, Yorshka? Spears are spears, right? Ill be jumping around and stabbing things, and you already mentioned that mechanical weapon part. What more do I have to look out for? Obviously, Hestia, you need to keep an eye out for the polearm type. ives, halberds, tridents, spetums, pikes, and so on and on. There isnt just thence and spear for you to choose between, Hestia. For reference, the most popr dragoon polearm would be thence. Because its long and pointy, right? It doesnt have too many additions on it, so it can pierce better, helping you stay aerodynamic. Correct! Good reasoning. Look at mine, the very model of what a dragoonnce should look like. Sturdy shaft, hard spear tip, and keeping the additions to a minimum. But that is no problem for us from the Nordor n, Hestia, since we can control our silver powder to temporarily create des on it. Look, right now its ance, now its a halberd! Oooh, weapon transformation! Thats neat, but I cant do that with my scale-dust, since its primary function is creating explosions instead of fortification like yours. Thats true, but if youre creative about it, you can even use your version of our powder like a weapon. I told you, get a mechanical weapon and give that dwarf clear instructions. Hey, dwarf, you hear that?! Make sure you think of something to help the girl out! Shut up, woman! I already know! ddarg, damn dragonewts See? Dont worry about it too much, you have enough time to think about it. Now, the break is over, so lets get back to training. Stance up! Hmm, yeah, Farron showed you the basics alright. But we really need to adjust it a bit for your stature and weight. Bend your knees more, raise the tail for counter-bnce, keep your wings clear of the arms and shoulders, and hold your grip like so. We need to repeat this every time, huh? Haha, you even did this yesterday. Because this stance has toe to you naturally, Hestia. If you master my suggested stance, you will know how to adapt it to fit yours down the road. This is myst day to help you train, so you need to absorb everything Im teaching you today and continue familiarizing yourself with it. Do you understand? Now, lets do this. You wont perfect it any time soon, but memorize my movements. Urgh, the motions I know, but if you dont practice, youll never learn any of the Nordor style abilities. Even the ones you might have created for yourself. Do you remember the two ways one can learn abilities, Hestia? Yes, the standard method is to repeat the same ability wlessly 100 times in a row. The System will register it once you seed. And the second method was, uhhhh Come on, this is the easy part. Ah, right! One impressive blow powerful enough to get even the System to notice you! Proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Fluid Cast Lv. 4] [Dyed Cast Lv. 3] [Continuous Cast Lv. 3] [Spear Technique Lv. 9] [Spear Mastery Lv. 7] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 8] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 9] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 5] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] [Danger Perception Lv. 7] [Probability Correction Lv. 8] [Enhance Vision Lv. 9] [Tracking Lv. 5] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 8] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 4] [Trap Creation Lv. 9] gained Ability gained: [Dragoon Dive] [Spiral] [Spark Crescent] Max level of Jobs [Spearwielder], [Sky Lancer] has been reached Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Dragoon Whelpling] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Dragoon Whelpling Level: 0/15 Job Skill gained: [Aerial Dive eleration], [Spear Mastery Lv. 7], [Enhance Sky Attacks] Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Dragoon Whelpling] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Dragoon Whelpling] has been reached Fair lords anddies of the realm! Hard-working men and women of the Kingdom! As thementator of todays battle, I wee all of you to our glorious capitals arena! Wooooooooo! Lets goooooooo! Where is Lord Charleslyt? Bring him out already! Eyiiiiiiii! We all want to see him! Could it be betterpared to an MMA fighting ring or was it more like a baseball stadium? Regardless, it was impossible to tune out the fact that Griffonpeaks arena was currently filled to the brim with people. Their shouts and cries were showering the surroundings with the energy and excitement these people had in anticipation of a match promoted since the beginning of this week. Within one of its waiting rooms, I was silently wiping down my brand new weapon with a napkin, making sure it was spotless before its first match. After I was satisfied, I stroked it and lifted it to marvel at it under the light of the manamp. Its shaft was made from abination of some voldunna ore and treant bark Muraina had given me on behalf of the elves at the outpost; the elves had applied a me retardant sap on to the wood. Apparently, the Sari apply it to the trees around their cities and towns to prevent forest fires. Considering that this was material for my personal weapon, the materials had to be fireproof. Combined together through Grimnirs skills, this metal-reinforced wooden pole stood around my height, with its de making the weapon a head and a half taller than me. We couldnt make it any shorter since I was still growing. As nned, Grimnir made a mechanical weapon for me with Eines help. In other words, it was simr to Farrons swordspear and Grimnirs sthammer. There were mechanical parts added to the weapon to allow it to assume different forms or abilities, all controlled with my mana. The two-headed ive was made with eoriant alloy, the geiserg queens carapace and stinger, and some of my chipped-off ws and shed scales. Since it was my weapon, it not only needed to be sturdy and fire resistant, but also had to be highly mana conductive. Still, the weapon didnt have a natural sun core, so overheating was a problem, but that was what I had my catalyst for. Having a weapon that could work with my catalyst, after all, was the reason why I had this ive made. And, finished~ How does it look, Hestia? Too cute? Saori asked after attaching something on the other end of my weapon. Looking closer, it was a cartoonish dragon head spewing fire, made from mana threads. Since Grimnir and Eine had to rush the weapon a bit, any ornaments or decorations would have to be addedter. When the weapon was finished five days ago, I suggested adding some sorta essory to it to personalize it a bit. Since I missed the small charms I had on my phone, Saori offered to make me one with mana threads. Normal metal would melt, but at least this strap would regenerate. Speaking of, she also made one for each of our party bracelets. Nah, its perfect, thanks! I gave the ive a twirl. It couldnt be helped due to the materials, but the spear being mostly ck and red made it too edgy for my taste. This is just enough cute! Lowering my ive, I checked out my robe, opening it to reveal my usual outfit underneath it. I then took out my catalyst from my storage and began stretching. Are Eine and Grimnir at their seats? I asked Tasianna, who with Saori, was with me inside the waiting room. They should be, Lady Hestia. Grimnir mentioned he was anticipating the performance of the spear, so he asked me to tell you to give it your all. My all? What, does he want me to destroy the whole arena or what? Crazy talk, that dwarf. Shaking my head, I emptied a ss of water and psyched myself for my match. Well, time to go. See you guys in the audience. Good luck, Hestia. Please, do not go all out but you cannot lose, okay? May Goddess Plesia bless this match to be fair and just. I will await your swift victory, mydy. As I walked along the corridor from my waiting room to the arena, I thought about the week of training I did in the Griffonpeak dungeon. Our party only went up to floor ten, although I heard there were 40 floors in this dungeon. Albeit, the floors over thirty were blocked, reserved for training of the Knights of the Lionheart. Unlike Cedarailles Emerald-re Dungeon, in which had you descend deeper with every floor, Griffonpeaks Eagles Overwatch dungeon actually had you traverse through a prairie for the first floor and ascend a massive mountain. A mountain within a mountain, you could say. It really hit home how these dungeons were just pocket dimensions, simr to my [Room] spell. In any case, my training mostly focused on me perfecting the lessons I learned from Yorshka when we met in Cedaraille. We unfortunately only had a few days of training before she had to leave, so the training I did for this duel was mostly done through memory and reviewing with Eine. Unlike with Master Kushs training, I did not have enough time to master everything Yorshka taught me. For example, I was able to get a feel of what my stance had to be and my general fighting style, since Farron had taught me prior, but the intricacies of the moves were hard to assess even with somebody experienced like Arcanuess Helvas watching over me. I was able to learn [Dragoon Dive] and [Spiral] after a lot of tries, but I couldnt perfectly mimic the attacks of the Nordor style of dragoon spearmanship. To learn a weapon ability, like [Gale Step] or [Dragoon Dive], you had to perform the move 100 times wlessly in a row. The other method was only applicable to high damage finishing moves like Yorshkas [Nordor Style: Silver Dragons Skyfall] or Saoris [Voltage Impact]. ording to the former, the Divine System intervened if an attack was too strong for its liking, turning it into a Systems ability in order to properly regte the damage. Yorshka joked how her first usage of the skill was the most impressive, before exining how her attack became stronger down the path after she got the correct skills. A move could be performed without needing it to be part of your profile, but you had to perform the motions without any assistance from the system like a custom spell as opposed to a system spell. Once you fulfilled the requirements, the System would guide you through the motions each time you used the move, making it second nature. It made it easier to perform particrly difficult attacks, although learning it in the first ce was the problem. I wish Yorshka or Farron were around to coach me. Gael and Muraina said they didnt know how all the little motions actually worked together, despite having seen the former two fight. My Nordor style was shoddy as hell, in other words. Weapon fighting didnte to me as naturally as magic or using my dragon abilities. But, meh, thats why I trained. Yorshka mentioned in her letter that she will meet up with me again along with Saoris students, so Im nning on surprising her when we meet up again with how far Ive gotten. As this whole ce was an arena, the basement of the ce was reserved for fighters and the staff, while the audience would usually only see the ground floor and the seating area. After entering the diators hub, a single male attendant greeted me before leading me to my starting side. Is Lord Charleslyt already done with his preparations? Yes, Miss Hestia. When I called for him, he went with me immediately. Please, do not worry, we are still on schedule. Thementator should still be entertaining everybody while the nobles are taking their seats. ording to Saori, who looked up the history of this ce, when the arena was rebuilt for the entertainment of Empire guests and the annual founding event, the nobility still thought of the arena as a ce for ve fighters. Unless they were fighting or called for by a noble, the ve diators werent allowed to show themselves, which was why the fighters preparation rooms were built inside the basement. The king acquiesced to the nobles design ns despite disliking the idea, since arguing the issue would just anger the lesser and middle nobility. Artorias was founded just after the War for the Faefolk and the Leosfalt civil war, so tension was high. Afterwards,ws were made to ban ves both in responce to the founding of Shaturein and as an attempt by the king to gain the favor of the Revolution Queen, who despised very since she was a transmigrator from our Earth. But, that was all after the arena was reconstructed. Everything the ve fighters needed was here in the basement kitchen, restrooms, and training field. Although very was ouwed nowadays, this ce gave me an oppressive feeling after learning about its history. Please, wait here, Miss. Once thementator announces your entry, we will open the gates, the staff member instructed. I sharpened my hearing, clearly picking up the voice of the MC through all the loud fervor of the audience for their blood entertainment. The audience is pretty excited about two people beating each other up, I murmured my thoughts out loud, something the attendant didnt ignore. Ah, if you are worried about your safety, Miss Hestia, then there is no need. The arena fields are equipped with a special mana field granted to us by the Folschreck Empire. It severely reduces the contestants Strength and Intelligence, while raising your defensive stats to prevent unnecessary deaths. They are? I frowned. During the tournaments, wouldnt the fightersin about how it was restricting their power? Wouldnt it be better to use something simr to those challenger bracelets? Y-Yes, that is true. It happens every year, unfortunately. But the arena was constructed in the image of the ones in the Empire, and those use these mana fields to prevent their fighters from dying. We would have regted Health with challenger bracelets, but those have a slight w - they cannot protect you from too strong of attacks. The Empire most likely wishes to protect their fighters since most of them are ves. From what Saori told me, the whole thumbs up, thumbs down thing to decide the life of a defeated diator was false. A myth made from a misunderstanding with some painting. In fact, thumbs down meant lower your sword. In addition, if both diators were ves, the economic incentive to keep both of them alive was pretty high. Training ves intopetent and entertaining fighters was expensive, so losing them to the whim of a hand gesture would dissuade most ve trainers from sending in their wares. If one of them were a prisoner, though, and meant to be executed, that was an entirely different matter. Well, history from ancient Rome isnt always urate. Saori told me to stay open-minded about it, but choosing a single truth is usually sooo much easier, so, whatever. Is there a way to turn it off? I asked, causing the staff member to look at me with worry. D-Dont get the wrong idea, Im not trying to kill him. Im just asking, since I dislike having my power restrained. I trained hardst week. It would be a shame to not let it out, especially since this is a show match to see if Charleslyt does deserve to be a champion candidate. W-Well, the controls for the manatech controlling the field is operated by the Royal family. His Majesty could disable it, but it is far safer to keep it turned on, Miss. Hmm? He looks worried for me? Huh, does he believe in Charleslyt more than me? Thementator was still speaking. There was time for me to actually gain some more information on Charleslyts fighting style. Eine and her parents had given me a quick breakdown, but they didnt know the full intricacies of his abilities. Have you seen Lord Charleslyt fight before? I asked. Yes, Miss Hestia. He has been attending the annual founding event tournaments consistently ever since three years ago. There were also a few times where he joined privately held tournaments. OF all of those different tournaments, he has only lost in two of them. So he attended this years tournament? I probably should have visited it, huh? Truly? Could I hear about them? The first was during the founding event tournament, the first one he attended. He didnt have his current equipment or skills at that time. Aplete newbie, he stated. For his second, it was a privately organized tournament. He was the tournament favorite since he just won his second founding event tournament. However, surprisingly, he lost in the finals! To whom? A beastman. A young martial artist girl with three horns. Most of Lord Charleslyts abilities came from his church-blessed sword and shield, but the girl was able to pierce through his defenses. It was astounding, especially when the champion simply left without attending the winner ceremony. A horned girl? Well. I stepped forward to the gate, having noticed it was opening up. Today, he will lose to another one. Fair lords anddies of the realm! Men and women of our kingdom! Your patience has been awarded! With the blessing of the Goddess that Saintess Eshe, Cardinal Bennard and the clergy have so graciously given us, it is now time for todays battle! The shouting and yelling intensified into the cheers of the mosh pit of a rock concert, drowning even the voice of the MC despite him using one of those microphone rods. Peeking from under the shadow of the tunnel, I noticed the nobles sitting on one side with a special ce for the royal family, while themoners upied the remaining seats. In our first corner! Its time to take the stage. The challenge issuer a young dragonewt girl from the north, beyond the mountains of the dwarves. A wandering priestess who is challenging our up-anding champion candidate to test his qualifications! Wee warmly, everybody! I present, Heeeestiiiiaaaaaaaa! My parallel minds went to work, activating light magic and [Aerokinesis] to produce my theme song to imitate those from pro wrestling matches. I spread my wings out, sending my scale-dust out to explode into tiny sparks. Dont let your light flicker and dim. Put up a smile and never give up. Hope will not die this soon. Remember that this is the life that you have chosen! My broken wings set yourself free. Rise from the ground, oh, so I plea. So, our dreams can be true. To reach the stars! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] [Suppression Field] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Oof, damn, why do I feel so much weaker now?! This field Focus on the entrance, Hestia! I bumped up the volume to overwhelm the cries of the audience, drawing everybodys attention to me and my song as magical spotlights shown on me with floating sparks. I flew up in sky, twirling my spear before diving to the ground, striking a cool pose with my spear raised. If this had been the me from Belzac forest, I probably would say something embarrassing like krasasa. Oof. Wooo, lets go, Lady Priestess! Give us a good show! No wonder the priests had to bless this battle! A clergywoman and Lord Charleslyt are fighting! The news of the duel had been carried out by city criers after I informed King Drangleic of it. He immediately gave permission for it and would handle the promotion. I honestly thought he would be a bit more reluctant, but whatever, it worked out well enough. Looking over at the audience seats, I noticed several familiar faces. All four of my party members were sitting with House Helvas. I could also see Thyra and her mother waving at me. There was also Severa and her brother Antonio Moreschi, Duke Greenveil, and it went without saying that Eshe prayed when she saw me. Such a warm wee for such a stunning entrance! A priestess with a spear who can fly! Why, I dont think we had thisbination before! However, can she prove herself strong enough to stand against the two times champion of the annual founding event tournament? Nooooo! Lord Charleslyt will win! Lord Charleslyt! Lord Charleslyt! He hasnt even entered yet but people were already cheering his name. They had already forgotten about me! I hear you, everybody! With no further ado, I present to you our reigning champion and challenger! The noble son of Lord Grand Duke Equevanna. A warrior who has recently be a B rank adventurer after years of grueling work and dedication! A brave and honorable man hailed by Cardinal Bennard to be a champion candidate, who has received the blessing of the Church on his armor! I present, Looooord Charleslyt Equeeeevaaaaaaanaaaaaa! From the opposite side, a man in silver and golden armor slowly walked out his corner, holding his sword up as it shone an iridescent light. The cheers intensified into almost uncontroble ferver as young women waved at him, shrieking like crazed fangirls. Even the nobledies couldnt hold back, cheering for him as if they were enchanted. He lowered his sword in a sh, shooting the light onto the ground like a light de, before holding his shield in front of himself, causing not only it but also his armor to release bursts of light. It felt as if an armor of light was covering him. Hrmmm, his cheering was louder. At least, I thought I would be able to get the guys to cheer for me as loud as the girls cheered for Charleslyt. Am I not cute enough? The cheering continued nonstop, something Charleslyt was clearly enjoying and more focused on. He hadnt looked my way from the moment he entered the arena. He honestly seemed more like an entertainer than a fighter to me, which made me a bit jealous. I wondered if I was taking this match a bit too seriously. Everybody, quiet! With a loud shout from the MC, the cheering slowly died down, as if they were used to this. I present to everybody, you king, His Majesty, King Drangleic var Artorias! King Drangleic pushed himself off his throne, moving closer to the railing with his wife. With his arms and wings stretched out, he weed the audience, Wee, my people! There were no shouts or people yelling, only respectful pping to greet their king. Even themoners were doing it, as if this was just part of the course. Today, we have a sudden and surprising match before us. A priestess of the Goddess has challenged Lord Charleslyt to not only test his might but also the conviction to be a champion candidate of the Goddess. A great honor, as you can very much guess! Directing his hands to each of us respectively, he then continued his speech, As such, this was a match I could not reject. For that reason, to the winner, I will grant the honor of meeting my ancestor and father of our kingdoms founder! The King Griffon, Assurfel! What?! His Majesty is inviting the winner to meet his Supreme Eminence?! S-Something like that is?! Is his Majesty serious? Wouldnt such an act only expose the Supreme Founder to a potential assassin? Quiet! Who are you calling an assassin?! Lord Charleslyt, the second son of Lord Grand Duke Equevanna, or Lady Hestia, his Majestys honored guest? Or are you questioning both of them as well as his Majestys decision? Ah, so thats why he agreed without questioning it. He just needed an borate excuse to invite me to meet his great-grandfather. Outside of the rich and influential, most of themoners didnt understand the meaning of such a reward, as they simply marveled, only knowing that it was something amazing, but not having any idea just how amazing. The nobles, on the other hand, were whispering to themselves, giving their king a questioning look. Noticing this, he released his royal aura to silence them. As the noise died down a bit, I raised my hand and spoke, If that is the case, Your Majesty, would it be okay for you to disable the suppression field? More noise erupted, this time, it came from a vast majority. They looked at me as if I was crazy. I guess it was understandable. King Drangleic had not publicized my information. Outside of the chosen few, barely anybody knew what I could do. The nobles knew who I was, but not how strong I was, while themoners only had faith in Charleslyt. Outside of the adventurers, most of the people here only knew me as the singing girl from that musical performance probably. Oh? May I know the reason, Lady Hestia? he replied. This is a test for Lord Charleslyt. With so many members of the clergy around, especially Cardinal Bennard as I can see, our survivability shouldn''t be an issue. In fact, since this is a test, Lord Charleslyt should be able to show his true strength. There was some acknowledgment of my argument but most of the audience critiqued me for being arrogant. That I didnt know how strong Charleslyt was. King Drangleic ignored them and smiled. Oooh, that is true. Lord Charleslyt, what do you say? Your Majesty, while it would pain me to raise my hand against a fairdy as Lady Hestia, as a fellow warrior, I believe she would feel ashamed if we did not fight with our full abilities. I concur with her request. I swear to stay my hand when my victory is assured, Sire. Then so be it. This duel has been blessed by the Goddess, a tragedy cannot happen. King Drangleic returned to his seat and pressed something on the hand rest, materializing a blue screen like the party screen from my party bracelet. After pressing a few bottoms, the oppressive feeling I had the moment I entered the arena disappeared. My power returned while I felt slightly more vulnerable. I felt liberated. Twirling my ive around, I made sure that my body was back to normal before resting the weapon on my shoulder. Im ready whenever you are, Lord Charleslyt. The first action goes to the fairdy, he bowed. May the Goddess bless us both with light to banish the shadows! Noble lords anddies of the realm! Men and women of Artorias! The moment you have waited for hase! Let this battle begi Buffs up! Panzer! Halo of Consecration! [Various Spell Effects] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Purple fire erupted from my body before forming into armor, covering me from my neck up while a white ming halo floated above my head like that of an angel. Attaching my red catalyst into the opened slot on my ives socket, my body tensed up as I did exactly what Charlesyt wanted. Dragoon Jump! Shooting myself forward, I poured mana into my ive, activating the mechanism within. With a mechanical sound, small slits opened up around the socket. The catalyst shone crimson red as the ive began sucking up the scale-dust through the slits. The runes on my weapon began to glow with red light before erupting into mes, the cogs spinning faster and faster. Using [Instant Heat Ignition], my tail exploded into fire as well as I charged towards the stunned Charleslyt with two ming spears. SPARK CRESCENT! A note from AbyssRaven How much has Hestia improved as a dragoon? Find out next time on Dragon Ba Idol Z! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(27) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 236: To Bring a Smile. Chapter 236: To Bring a Smile. Burn My Dread A manatech-based dragoon ive created using [Geiserg Queen] and [Sunfang Dragon] materials, supported by the enchanted bark of a [Stonewood Treant Guardian] and voldunna ore. As the blood and mes of a [Sunfang Dragon] were used during the smelting process, this spear exudes a natural heat as if it was a miniature sun core. The [Dragonkin cksmith Technique] used to create this weapon causes the weapon to only show its full potential in the hands of its true owner. Dragonkin: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Attack Power: 2281 Skill: [Mana Conductor Lv. 8] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 6] [True Spear Mastery Lv. 1] [Increased Weight Lv. 5] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] [Herculean Power Lv. 1] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 1] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 8] [Minds Eye Lv. 1] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 10] [Explosion Pressure Nullification] [me Core Aura] [Dragonkin Ownership] Runes: [Utility Rune: Guided Projectile] [Defense Rune: Scale-Dust Barrier] [Passive Rune: Clean de] [Passive Rune: Mana Drain] [Passive Rune: Stamina Beast] [Passive Rune: Crimson Cloak] [Attack Rune: Triple Attack] Heart of the Volcano Catalyst An alchemical orb created using the volcanic heart of a Volcano Furnace Volchark. If mana is registered to this catalyst, it will levitate and float around the owner using stored mana. An aura is emitted from this catalyst, reducing any fire orva element damage by 50% against the owner. This reduced damage will be turned into Health for the owner. Significantly reduces Health, Mana, or Stamina cost of any fire elemental attacks and itspound elements. Owner: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Skill: [Resource Efficiency Lv. 8] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 8] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [me Furnace Aura] [Cast Activation Speed Increase Lv. 7] [Inferno Amp] [Lava Amp] [Artillery Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] [Explosion Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] Enchantments: [me umtion] [Heat-Mana Transmutation] A trail of crimson mes flowed from my ive as I sh down at Charleslyt, forcing him to block my blow with his shield. The impact of the blow caused his shield to glow brighter for some reason, prompting me to use the second part of [Spark Crescent], abo with an upward sh of my tail to back away. Mybination ive and tail attack caused the shield to glow even brighter before it shot forth a ball of light as a counterattack. I activated my catalyst, and one rune on my ive glowed bright red [Defense Rune: Scale-Dust Barrier] congregating the mes inside the ve to form a shield that blocked the attack in front of me. A shield that counters the more you hit it, huh? That is one enchantment out of three for the shield. Once the mes returned back into my ive, I had my parallel minds cast two [Banishment Beam]s at Charleslyt, keeping him from going on the offensive. Using [Continuous Cast] on them, I had them shoot as long as possible, allowing me the freedom to dart behind the pdin through flight. Gale Steps. Bybining [Gale Steps] with [Air Walk], I managed to dash forwards in the air in the blink of an eye, throwing another sh at Charleslyt from behind. Grgh! He managed to block the attack with his sword. To continue my momentum, I chained my attacks, using the moves I copied from Yorshka and trained to form my Nordor Style. With Charleslyt having to shield himself against the [Banishment Beam] while I was constantly attacking him from the side, I was pushing him even closer to my beam spells, until he finally decided on a new course of action. He used his taller stature to give his attacks more leverage, pushing me back a hair and giving himself the time to dig his shield into the ground and activate another one of its enchantments. A mana barrier simr to [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] materialized around the shield, only that it had the same color as my [Sanctuary]. Now that he was protected from the beams, he turned to face me full on while double-handing his bastard sword. In pure weapon mastery, he had me beat, and through that advantage he was able to ward off my remaining attacks. Your strikes are powerful, My Lady, but youck experience with your spear! My sword arm was trained with our Kingdoms knights and the Knights of the Goddess! Charleslyt stated with a proud smile as his sword glowed up again. Holy sh! [Foresight] warned me an attack wasing, although it wasnt enough of a threat to dodge it. Still, I used [Wind st] to create some distance between Charleslyt and me. In the next second, an anime-like light cleave shot out of his sword,pletely missing me and hitting the arenas wall. Briefly, I was able to see the flicker of some mana field. So the field also protects anything from leaving the arena, huh? Is it simr to the barrier the mage guild uses for their training field? The audience shouldnt be in danger if I go a bit wilder. My Lady, that is quite the interesting armor you have there. I had thought you hade to fight in that skirt, Charleslyt bantered. Of course, not. With my fighting style, having an upskirt ident is always a worry if I dont create my own armor, right? [Panzer] wasnt only there to provide ayer of defense to support [Draconic Barrier], but it also covered up my skirt and underwear. Flying could lead to some embarrassing problem and I didnt want that. Naturally, the obsidian wasnt poisonous this time, I didnt want to win this battle through [Corrosive Fire]s toxin. Haha, that is true, My Lady. I envy your ability to fly. Hmm, you know, your amulet doesn''t match the dark purple of the armor despite how spectacr thetter looks on your alone. He pointed at the amulet of Aurena I had on, one of the few things which couldnt be covered up by the armor. As a pdin of Goddess Aurena, your armor should be bright white like the beauty of the Goddess and her knights. You look like a warrior of the Dark God right now. Oh really? Im pretty sure God Kargrxymor would appreciate that thought, I gave Kramps some snark. After all, if I had hatched properly, I shouldve had ck scales like his. White mes erupted from underneath my scales. Some shot out from my armor while others activated the rocket boost on my wings, although I kept myself from flying off with [Tailwind]. I snapped my fingers, dispelling the two light beam spells. I gave him a Still not impressed? look before saying, The crowd is excited. Lets continue, Lord Charleslyt. I settled back into the stance Yorshka and Farron taught me. I apologize once again for my rudeness. He picked up his shield before his sword shone again. I will make this battle quick! Gale Steps! Charleslyt charged forward with his shield, aiming to knock me off bnce with the hit. I, however, let my rocket boosters shoot myself up into the air as I conjured up arge [Scorching Sun] and sent it crashing onto Charleslyt. As it exploded onto his shield, I could hear him groan before I had to dodge away from the iing counterattack from his shields enchantment. Woooo, Lord Charleslyt! Not even fire magic can take him on! Go, Lord Charleslyt! Come on, more action! Woooo, this was so worth begging my boss to give me the day off! Superior fire magic mmed against Lord Charleslyts shield but not even a scratch can be seen on his shining silver shield! This match is heating up, everybody! Wow, imagine all that excitement after he tried to end it quickly only to end up countered. The crowd was naturally excited from how the fight began like a ping-pong of attacks. I personally wanted to hear how the top nobles were speaking, but it was impossible through all the announcersmentary and the crowds shouts. When I first entered the arena, I did see the seven dukes and a few other acquaintances sitting with the other nobles. I also saw my party members sitting with Eines parents, cheering for me. I couldnt disappoint them. In the sky again, I activated [Dragoon Dive] and [Wind st] while standing in the air, shooting myself like a bullet at Charleslyt. Seeing he would block my next attack, I used my rocket boosters to swerve around to his back, mming my ive to his side. He managed to block it with his sword, but the weight of my spear staggered him. This was why I wanted my spear to be heavier, not lighter. With my Strength, I could handle it. Instead of chaining melee strikes and repeating what I did before, I materialized [Terra Wall] and [Bedrock des] to push Charleslyt back, disorienting him. I backed off, cast [Rumbling Might] to create a miniature earthquake to unbnce him, baiting him into showing off more of his skills and enchantments. I could use [Mana Eyes], yes, but that wouldnt be a challenge now, right? I had to train my observational skills as well. As he slowly took damage from the giant rock des, the crowd let out a loud gasp. Noticing the audiences cheers were dying down as they looked at him pitifully, Charleslyt clicked his tongue before his sword began to grow in size through white mana, smashing the rock des around him, reigniting the excitement of the audience. First enchantment on the sword. As he was about to unleash this light de at me, a sudden me bolt crashed against his shoulder te, denting it and interrupting his attack. As he was about to say What? in disbelief, an explosion erupted from his shoulder, knocking him onto his back. As they saw this, the audience turned silent at what happened only to turn their eyes from Charleslyt, who was healing himself with [Moderate Heal], to me. There were no traces of a spells magic circle, all they saw was that I was aiming the tip of my ive at Charleslyt. Gahahaha, yes! Show the world our creation,ss! Let everybody see it, let everybody see it! Gahaha! See this Blei! Your fears are now realized through me! Grimnir shouted andughed maniacally, attracting lots of attention, especially from the nobles. Eine tried to stop him but to no avail. Jeez, was he always this, well, passionate? I guess going against a god demands you be a bit crazy. Now, why did Grimnir have such a huge reaction to my attack? Well, aside from the fact that his weapon was working well inbat after all the testing, the second reason was that this weapon was a mechanical weapon a weapon made with the help of a cksmith and artificer. I twirled my ive and activated my catalysts first enchantment [me umtion] to absorb some fire. In this case, my scale-dust counted as such. As the fire inside my ive raged on as my catalyst was refueling itself with scale-dust, its second enchantment [Fire-Mana Transmutation] was keeping the weapon from overheating by turning fire and heat into mana for me As Charleslyt stood up, he raised his shield instinctively as the sound of a sizzling me shot through the air and smashed against it, exploding a few seconds after the hit. With every additional shot, the recoil I felting from my ive began to remind me of my air rifle. In fact, that was an inspiration for my weapon. My ive was also a rifle, a rifle which could shoot out a concentrated balls of scale-dust. [me umtion] gathered the me around the catalyst, [Utility Rune: Guided Projectile] not only affected spells cast through my catalyst but also every bullet. I could send my scale-dust flying out with [Aerokinesis] but it wouldnt be as urate. This was my solution to the problem. It was like shooting out a grenade with a gun a grenadeuncher. It was my continued n to weaponize my scale-dust even further! And I nned to abuse it like mad. Dammit! Enough! Charleslyt shouted as the light barrier appeared once again around his shield, giving him a chance to shoot out a spear of light with his sword. The mes on my ive turned white as I parried the spear of light away before throwing my ive at Charleslyt. The weapon crashed against the barrier and it bounced back even as I dashed forward with [Gale Steps], closing in the distance between us. Instead of grabbing my ive, I used my catalysts ability to float and had one of my parallel minds control it remotely simr to how Tasianna controlled her floating ice des. mes erupted from my ws and tails as I used them to attack Charleslyt while attacking his blind spots with my floating ive. While Charleslyts skill with the sword was superior to my skill with the spear, I was faster and more used to changing my fighting style. My white mes and his light des shed as we brawled with each other. Life was brought back into the arena with a rumbling roar, following the explosive duel between the two of us. Ah, I see. There is a mistake, oh, gotta patch that footwork up. If I had timed that better, no, angling it to the side would have been better. Damn, missed a window there. Oh, there, nice! I was like a flurry of steel and fire. I would transition from brawling to using my ive whenever I could, using my dexterity to switch from one fighting style to the next. I jumped, dashed, somersaulted; I did everything to continue practicing my footwork while delivering attacks when I could. Charleslyt was thankfully quite skilled. Unfortunately for him, it made him a great sparring partner. I could only spar with Eine, Arcanuess Helvas, and Saori so often until I remembered their moves and habits. Charleslyt, though, was probably the first pdin-like fighter I dueled. It was a great opportunity to continue polishing my ivemanship. Honestly, training with the ive was simr to dancing for me. I wasnt talented when I started out, I had to learn proper movements and footwork, and the advanced stuff required me knowing the foundation. I was nostalgic. Fulfilling even, when I created [Spark Crescent]. Spark Crescent! Grrk! Gak! I broke through his defensive stance andnded a roundhouse kick to his stomach. A suppressed one, of course. I didnt want to kill him or break his armor. Just imagine if he sued me for vandalism, ha! Damnit! Cursing during this scuffle, Charleslyt began shooting out multiple light shes from mid range and using what was probably his swords second enhancement to create massive des of light toe raining down on me. ying like that, huh? Unheilige Engel! A brown magic circle appeared behind me as purple mes red up until it hardened up into a pair of obsidian wings. These wings countered the blows as my [Halo of Consecration] sent out a wave of white mes to banish them. With me knowing four of his enchantments now, it was far easier to avoid his attacks. First, dont hit the shield, otherwise it retaliates. Second, it can conjure a barrier of light. Third, his sword could grow and attack with holy mana. Fourth, he can form these mana projectiles into des to attack people remotely. Unlike runes, enchantments were restricted to, at most, three since adding any more would cause them to interfere with each other and explode. Aspensation, the enchantments were allowed to be more creative. It had the freedom of creation of custom spell, but, if not created properly, the enchantment could just blow up in your face since they have a lower chance of sess than rune smithing. And thanks to this restriction, it was just a matter of figuring out what all three of the enchantments were so you could form counters against them. That was why my enchantments were kept simple and flexible, as I was the real weapon here and only needed tools to cover up my weaknesses. Hmm? My senses were better than his. The longer we fought, the more his moves looked sluggish to me. Was this turning into easy mode? Gagk! After a long enough sh, I was able to clearly see a perfect line of attack. Slipping my ive through his guard like a snake, I drew quite a bit of blood from one of the few unprotected spots on his leg armor behind his knee cops. As he fell onto one knee, Iboed into a smack from my shaft to his head, knocking him down for a moment. Damn you! I must win! I-I will win! Before I could deal another attack, his shield glowed and revealed thest enchantment on his shield. A st of holy mana, which somewhat simr to my [Dreadre Aure] but in holy mana of the purest white, sent me flying back. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Sacred Resistance Lv. 1] evolved into [Sacred Resistance Lv. 2] I recovered quickly with white mes healing me and my wings preventing me from ragdolling too far away from Charleslyt. As my ive came flying back into my hand, the pdin stood up, holding his sword with both hands before holding it up into the sky. The light of the Goddess is my shield! The Goddesss holiness is the sword to cleave through the darkness! Holy mana congregated on his sword as a giant white magic circle appeared above me. As he continued his chant, a giant sword materialized. Heavens Sword! Purifying Greatsword! It was a double attack. The giant de shot down from the sky at me while his bastard sword grew in size, to the point I had to question if he waspensating for something. Both des thrust at me, making me question if this was a show match or not. I was holding back heavily, like incredibly heavily, but now Charleslyt was going all out? If I was a normalbatant, wouldnt this be like shooting out your finishing move against a newbie? Then again, he looked pretty desperate. Gloria Ascendence. It only took one spell, granted, it was a level seven spell of an advanced magic skill, but it still only took one spell to block both of these attackspletely. The audience gasped as they saw me just flying in ce, taking both attacks head-on. The cheers Charleslyt had previously were reced by cries of anguish at my disappearing figure. So it was a bit anticlimactic that I was literally unharmed. The two supposedly devastating attacks were nullified by my barrier, turning all the damage into Health. Usually, I probably would be pretty peeved at the fact Charleslyt just went all-out like that, but at the same time, I was the one who asked for the mana suppression field to be turned off. I had no right toin. In fact, my thoughts were more upied by Charleslyts words than the fact heunched tworge-scale mana attacks while trying to kill me here. I will win, he said. I knew he wanted to prove himself to somebody, but he sounded extremely whiny about itter on. Not in an annoying way, but more like the I must win or its over kinda attitude. To be honest, I dide into this battle wanting to kick Charleslyt down a peg, since I heard from Eine that he tried to persuade Amelia into marrying him solely because he wanted to take over her grandfatherspany. It didnt sit right with Eine, so I didnt like it either. I also hated the fact he and the cardinal wanted to use me as his promotional tool. But now that I had a week to think it over, wasnt I being too petty? What kinda attitude is that for somebody striving to be an ideal idol? I shouldnt let people run over me like a doormat, they wouldnt respect me if I allowed it, but I should not act like a bully. Instead, forgive and forget. If they werent outright atrocious like Hamil, then they werent on my shitlist, and Charleslyt only acted like a cliched noble. Pompous and pampered, believing the world belonged to him. Sure, there were the rumors about him being mixed in with criminals from Shaturein, but it might just be from his shittypanions. Although, where he met them is worth questioning. Still, all this negativity isnt good for a person. In a world filled with pessimism and problems, shouldnt I at least know how to act optimistic? I should do my best to do exactly what I imagined an idol should do. Bring hope to them through my songs and actions. Bring them a smile in their time of despair. Im an idol. I-I- Uhm, as everybody can see, Lord Charleslyt just unleashed two massive, devastating attacks on the challenge issuer! The des of light crashed against Miss Hestia, pulverizing everything after contact! The light might be gone now but all we can see is dust and smoke D-Did Lord Charleslyt justmit murder? N-No, that cant be right? I mean, this-this was a match. Yes! A duel, right? A-idents happen? H-Hey, what the hell was that? Wait, did he just You bastard mana blood! You fucking murdered the priestess who reattached my fathers leg! We havent had a death in the arena for years! Dammit, why did Hestia ask for the barrier to be taken down! C rank versus B rank. Urg, stupid arrogance of the youth Is that really what everybody is saying?! No more cheers, only shouts ofints at Charleslyt. Hold on, where is he? Through [Detection Sensor], I found the signal closest to me, which had to be Charleslyt, slowly walking backwards. I couldnt hear his voice at all, even if I concentrated through all the roars of anger of the audience. I felt pretty happy that so many strangers were speaking up for me, but I was starting to feel bad since nothing happened to me. I should probablye ou Silence! It wasnt the voice of the king, but one of his right-hand men. I think it was Armado Lifcio, the burly general type guy. All of you are in the presence of His Majesty, King Drangleic! Idiotic! Aristocrats ormon folk, none has the right to interrupt His Majestys entertainment when it hasnt finished yet! The cries of anger died down, now reced by bafflement and confusion which onlysted for a couple of seconds. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] For music began to y through [Aerokinesis]. Is this not the day, are you feeling down? Wanna smile so much, but cant lift up the frown Is the world so bleak, all is going wrong Like a raging stream, dragged through it all along Do you ever want to break apart that wall? But every try rings hollow, and all thats left is emptiness But let me tell you this, you gotta raise your head Cause there is more to life The dust was sted away with wind magic, revealing me in the center using my ive as a microphone. [Panzer] was gone, I was in my normal outfit. The twin heads of my ive retracted lower down the shaft, letting me bring my catalyst closer to my mouth without obstructing my face. Technically, I didnt have to treat it as a mike. I could use [Aerokinesis] to do that job, but I just liked holding it like this. If I wasnt in such a hurry due to this match, the enchanter probably would have had enough time to apply thest enchantment I wanted. He managed to give Saori her three, so it was a shame. As there will be a chance to shine It will appear So grab it tight! Your great light of hope! Charleslyt looked mortified. He had dropped his sword and shield for some reason and was staring at me as if he had seen a ghost. The audience also was baffled at how I was unharmed, singing for some reason after everything that happened. There was barely any cheering, it was a tough crowd. Woooooo! Hestia, you go! But out of nowhere, six people in the noble section began pping, cheering for me to catch everybodys attention. It was Saori, Tasianna, Grimnir, Eine and her parents. This action caught onto a few others, which included members of House Morgiana, House Greenveil, Severa and Antonio Moreschi, andstly Eshe. Like a snowball effect, as these people began pping, so did the other nobles, and eventually also themoners. Silence was pushed back, and the loud cheers of the arena returned, only this time, it wasnt one demanding action and conflict. Cause youre the center of your story Dont let others say its not Aim your sight up, up, up You gotta let yourself shine, shine, shine Cause youre the center of your story Burst into a thousand colors Leave them all to gasp, gasp, gasp So rise up to be your own star, star, star I cast [Terra Wall], creating an impromptu stage for me before I raised my ive up and shot up a scale-dust bullet. It crashed against the mana field, exploding into a crimson flower. I shot three more bullets, each exploding into crimson, white, and purple flowers each. The second function of this new rifle mode fireworks. I lowered the impact of these bullets to the point they wouldnt harm anybody if they identally did hit somebody, but it also meant they were so weak that they couldnt break the mana field around the arenas battlefield. 178 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total fan count updated. Total fans of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2778 Cause youre the center of your story Dont let others say itsacknowledgment sight up, up, up You gotta let yourself shine, shine, shine Cause youre the center of your story Burst into a thousand colors Leave them all to gasp, gasp, gasp So rise up to be your own star, star, star After I continued onto the second chorus, I reached out my hand to Charleslyt with a smile. In my opinion, this fight was already over. I saw everything Charleslyt had and he should know I was too strong to defeat right now. If Aurena wanted to make him a champion candidate, this would have to be enough for his CV. I wanted to end this match now. It also would act as a good PR move for him and me, no? I was able to show the church and nobility of my strength. Yes, if I had unleashed everything, like using my dragon abilities more I probably would have crushed Charleslyt, beating any chance of him bing a respectable church representative ever again. But I wasnt petty. I was the better person in this argument. We should act maturely about this. And I wanted to show him this with this song. I dunno what caused him to want this match so much, but I wanted him to know that there were other options to his goal than to act so much like an aristocrat. But, it didnt work like that. When our eyes met, Charleslyts expression was still the same terrified one I saw before. Without grabbing his sword and shield, he ran out of the arena, effectively forfeiting the match. As such, since he forfeited, I won. I guess I defeated him morally? Regardless, the match was over and I met up with the others. Grimnir kept throwing questions at me, trying to get feedback on the ive. He did see me use the weapon when we went dungeon diving in Griffonpeaks dungeon, but he never saw the functions Eine added to it the gun and mike mode. It was Grimnirs second gun creation. He had to rely on Eine to create it with his instructions, but he was proud of it as he made it himself. It was just unfortunate that guns are somehow not supported by the Divine System. We could me Blei for that. Lady Hestia, that was a wonderful match. A bit short, sadly, but entertaining nheless. As for your reward, would you have time tomorrow? There was no need for me to meet the Griffon king, but I also had no reason to not meet up with him. It was decided. After I had some talks with the nobles, who now had a newfound respect for me, openly calling me idol as if I was some mighty magician or something. I think they still cant ept me as just an entertainer, but my Peolyncian definition of an idol was a hybrid of a saintess and champion, so I had to ept it. When I asked where Duke Equevanna was, I was told he left early with Charleslyts sword and shield. It seemed he wanted to return it. Well, I hope it works out. They did not have a good rtionship when I met them at the church. Before we left, I walked over to Eshe and handed her a pair of [Room] runes. This is a pocket dimension created using space-time magic. My party is nning to delve into the Griffonpeak dungeon to train after we meet the Griffon king. Weve been neglecting it. If you need anything, you cane in. Sir Alikar and Dame and Anivh are allowed to, as well. So are the kids and caretakers. Lady Hestia, there is no need. I meet you often enough. Ah, dont be like that, Lady Eshe. You can return it before you have to return to the Empire, but until then, keep it. Oh yeah, the subspace cant be entered by anybody without my permission, so dont worry about weird peopleing in. Alright, see you, Lady Eshe! Yes, may the Goddess bless you, Lady Hestia. That was actually a lie. Aurora wasnt going to the Griffonpeak dungeon. We were actually going to finally confront the danger inside the city. After a week of waiting, Muraina managed to get some information from thatdy information broker in Shaturein, Lady Grengar, one of the undercitys pirs. King Drangleic had also sent a letter that his spies had finished their investigation on the demonkin posing as one of the lycerepthors. Our meeting to discuss this seemed to be scheduled for tomorrow, with the Griffon king. As such, due to the danger, I had to make sure Eshe has a way out of danger in case the worse happened. I also gave Eines parents a pair, just in case, meaning our party only had one pair for our own use. Grimnir just hadnt had time to create another one after all the work he put into my ive. In any case, the time to sit down and wait was over. It was time to bring the fight to that demonkin and uproot the citys biggest threat right now. Dammit! A sword and shield crashed against the ground, reverbing metal sounds throughout this nobles room. In his silver-gold armor, the young green-haired man began punching on the wall, creating a visible hole in it. He unleashed his anger at the furniture in his bedroom, destroying everything he could get his hands on. Once all the pent-up anger was out of his system, exhaustion caught up to him and the man fell onto the ground. No tears flowed down his cheek, only arge red flush could be seen on his cheek. One caused by a p or punch. st them all! st all of them! Dammit why This man was Charleslyt. Nothing I do ever garners their appreciation. Father. Mother. What makes my brother better than me? What am Icking? But there was little time for the young man to wallow in his sadness as he jumped onto his feet. He suddenly felt something sinister approaching him. A knock from the door and Charleslyt grabbed his church-enchanted sword and shield. He readied himself, wary of the intruders that had somehow made it into his house despite his guards and party members. People he had hired to help him achieve his dream. Mercenaries that were rmended to him by none other than Cardinal Bennard, a person he considered more his father than Duke Equevanna. Lord Charleslyt, we only wish to talk. Cardinal Bennard sent us. The Cardinal? As if it was the special word, Charleslyts guard dropped slightly. The sinister aura could still be felt from behind the door, but the young man slowly inched towards it. When he opened it, he immediately noticed one of them a lycerepthor. But what surprised him more was the yellow-skinned man standing next to him. Two horns adorned his head while a thin tail flowed out from his pants. Aside from the ominous feeling Charleslyt felt from him, there was a certain charisma that drew him towards this man, no, demonkin. Lord Charleslyt, we are allies of Cardinal Bennard. He had informed us that something had happened at the arena today and that you needed somebody to, well, improve your mood, the lycerepthor exined his visit. Charleslyt recognized this man but his gut told him to not mention the mans name. Improve my mood? Charleslyts eyes did not sway away from the yellow-skinned demonkin. I would have preferred it if it were women. Oh? My apologies, let me correct that oversight; a moment, please. I face the original sin The lycerepthor chanted a strange incantation as ck tentacles burst from his skin, morphing flesh and skin into the appearance of a young female with green hair and lc highlights. Is this form more to your liking? L-Lady Amelia?! Charleslyt eximed, stepping further back after the eldritch transformation. No, I am not that girl. But this is the person you seemed to have taken a fancy to, correct? I thought it would be better to speak with you in this form. N-No, I do not have anybody I like. Preposterous. I am Charleslyt Equevanna. Nobledies swarm to me all the time, why would I need s-some half-bloods attention? Is that really how you feel? Suddenly, the yellow-skinned demonkin spoke, walking into the room to approach Charleslyt, who instinctively raised his de. Do you have no pride in yourself? What? The young mans eyes widened. Can you not live for yourself? Are your actions purely for the satisfaction of others? Why do you not allow yourself what is best for you? The actions you perform, you should have pride in them. Have pride in your strength. Have pride in your efforts. But I smell nothing of that sort on you. All I sense is a child who was given a de and shield to wield for others. Nonsense! Charleslyt shouted before shing at the demonkin with his glowing sword, only for thetter to effortlessly p it out of his hand. N-No! W-Why?! Why what? Why are we here? Why am I doing this to you? W-W-W-Why Dont speak anymore, just listen to my words, young human. The demonkin grabbed Charleslyts shoulder and began whispering into his ear. Do you seek acknowledgement? Do you wish to finally have the title of the heir? That was rightfully yours? I-I Take priiiiiide. A person without pride is nothing but an empty husk, controlled by the puppeteers behind it. Are you an empty husk? N-No. I dont want to be one. What is your desire? Tell me and I shall grant it to you. I-I want to Charleslyt delved into his memories, searching for an answer to this beings question. His brain was telling him to not say anything but at the same time, his survival instincts and his heart were telling him otherwise. And then, the words of a young girl appeared. His heart was swayed. I want to smile. I want to stop faking it. I want to finally be somebody happy with myself, to take my own life in my own hands. Away from my familys constant influence. The demonkin smiled devilishly. The cardinal should have ordered you to do something for him. Hand it over and I shall make sure you will be the hero after everything is over. Mindlessly, Charleslyt walked over to his desk and pulled out a parchment. A single sentence was scribbled on it. He handed it over to the demonkin. Thetter smiled again and handed Charleslyt a vial of sickly yellow color. It is a deal, Charleslyt Equevanna. What is this? He inspected the vial with his [Identify Ring], but it wasnt strong enough to appraise it. A little pick-me-up. It will release your inner desires. Make you happy and give you the ability to act on it. Call it an upfront payment before our business is over. Take it. You will feel so much better, Charleslyt. And with those words, the two demonkins left the mansion as if they never were there in the first ce. Lord Pride, when do you wish the operation to begin? The fake Amelia asked the yellow-skinned demonkin. As soon as possible. A day inside the city of these humans is more than enough for me. How is that little project of yours? Destroyed, but I have acquired another toy. A toy that will help us plunge this city into chaos, and it is ready to fight whenever. Good. Praise the Edjurl Gods. The stage was set. A note from AbyssRaven Just a reminder, Hestia is still an idol. She will beat you down when she wants to and in other moments, she will sing for you. Only problem is that she kinda forgot that it would embarrass somebody if you suddenly sing for them, treating them like a non-threat. Song for today was Katy Perry''s "Firework!" Rawr! Also, have i mentioned it yet? Hestia''s new art is on Patreon for a month. It''s art of Hestia in her ball dress. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 237: The Start of the Invasion. Chapter 237: The Start of the Invasion. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Incandescent ze] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Incandescent ze Level: 0/30 Jeez, and just like that, thirty floors have been passed. Dungeons and subspaces, in general, are so interesting, arent they? Correction, Princess. 38 floors. Those with the blood of Assurfel who chant the entry phrase are allowed up to floor 38 by the dungeon master, the Griffon King himself. But, still, King Drangleic, Lady Hestia is not wrong with what she said. Large, established dungeons are most intriguing for any schr. The floor count even increased after the esteemed Assurfel took over the dungeon; although, shouldnt he be able to increase the floors even more due to his power? It was the day after the duel, and, as nned, I was meeting up with King Drangleic and Muraina inside the Griffonpeak dungeon. I was only apanied by Saori and Tasianna. Eine didnt want to meet the griffon king, as she thought she wasnt worthy. It was a momentous affair for Artorian nobility, since the only times you were allowed to meet the griffon king was when you were being knighted as a member of the Lionheart order or became a royal guard. As such, she didnt participate in this meeting, and went with her parents to the Greenveil manor to discuss the future of their business alliance. Grimnir, on the other hand, didnt like these sorta events. He didnt participate at the ball and neither would he participate here. He exined that dwarves in general are content people when ites to politics or official meetings. If they trusted their leaders, they would leave such business to them solely, believing in a too many chefs in one kitchen mentality. He trusted me, hiehie. In any case, he was currently working on Saoris weapon that she could use with her catalysts. He focused solely on my weapon for the duel, which meant that he still had to apply the finishing touches and the runes on hers. After we met up at the royal pce, King Drangleic along with his two advisors Political Advisor Ulquint Myrrdin and Military Advisor Armado Lifcio guided my party and Muraina to the second entrance of Griffonpeak dungeon. The one used by the Lionheart knights and the royal family. After we entered it, I was amazed by how the dungeon had shiftedpletely for thest set of ten floors. When I entered the dungeon through the front entrance, the whole ce was just a prairie with arge mountain to scale, which acted as the floors from two to 29. Apparently, it was made to resemble the Kirkantos ins in the east of Griffonpeak, over the mountain. The floors from 30 to 40, on the other hand, were created like an ecosystem simr to the bottom floors of the Cedaraille dungeon. A vast area of a mountain range, filled with flora and fauna, a haven for any griffon or hippogryph. It was the home of the A rank griffon king, Assurfel. My ancestor said that this was enough for him. He could increase the floor count even more, but what kind of sane man would wish to challenge a level 57 A rank griffon? King Drangleic questioned rhetorically. Besides, floor forty is where my great-great-grandmother and great-grandfather wereid to rest. Our ancestor did not want to change nor open the graves of his lover or his daughters husband. After grandfather and father also passed into Goddess Ilsaphones realm, it suddenly became the royal familys graveyard. Beastmen with the heritage of strong monsters also inherit some of that monsters extended lifespan. Neither the history books nor public knowledge spoke of this, but you are talking as if your great-grandmother is still alive, King Drangleic, Saori pointed out as we boarded a griffon carriage to the top of a mountain. That is correct. Ancestor Assurfels only child with a human woman Liazehn var Artorias. Great-grandmother was raised as a humble child before she gave birth to grandfather, and while she did support his im for the throne, she never really involved herself in anything you would expect from royalty after our kingdom was founded. As such, she secluded herself with our ancestor here in his dungeon, onlying out to meet with her family privately. A father and daughter living together inside a dungeon, secluded from the world around them, onlying out to meet family. Sounds like the perfect setting for a si. The path to the top of the mountain was made only for arvisians and flying creatures in mind, making it impossible to get up here without wings, since even climbing was treacherous. While King Drangleic, Tasianna, and I could fly up, the remaining members of our group had to use a griffon carriage. Once we arrived at the top, we were greeted by a beautiful grasnd with plenty of flowers and a couple of fruit trees. A graveyard could be seen from the sky, surrounded by a wooden fence. The only otherndmark was a small countryside house and its garden. Both points of interest were well-maintained. After wended, the king led us to the house, knocking on it before waiting politely for a man to answer back. As the door opened up, a towering man with a pair of white-blue wings and a feathery mane simr to King Drangleics appeared. His clothes, on the other hand, were simple and dirty like that of a farmer. He gave us a weing smile as he spoke, Drangleic, you came earlier than expected. Lia, I must be off. Hearing that, a white-blue feathered arvisian woman came running out of a room,ing into view for me to see. Simr to the king and the man before us, she had wings on her back, bird talons on her hand, and lion-like legs and tail. Unlike them, she did not have a feathered mane. Instead she had long white-blue feather strands running down her back, reminding me of King Drangleics daughters. Contrasting her middle-aged appearance, she had a few silver strands mixed in between her brown hair. I should have our meal ready when youe back, father. Drangleic, sweety, dont take too long with him. Of course, great-grandmother, I shall only take a short moment of Ancestors time. Oh, and mother told me to tell you that she and Filene will be meeting you next week with more of those pastries you liked. So, these are the two huh? They honestly seemed pretty normal. The arvisian man closed the door before moving his finger in a circle. Let me hurry this up, he said as wind began to circle around us, increasing in speed rapidly before we began to levitate. As my party started to get rmed, King Drangleic told us to not worry. The arvisian mans wings pped, lifting him to the air. The moment the wind around us turned into a sphere, the man turned his head around and he sted off, disappearing into the distance while only leaving behind a strong tailwind. In the next second, the wind sphere shot forward with us inside. I looked around as thendscape changed from the grasnd we were just in to the bottom of the mountains and then immediately into a forest before we finally ended up at the tallest mountain and most windiest in this area. All of this happened in what felt like five minutes. He can fly faster than me! This ce was not small. It felt as if we began in a grasnd, hopped into a military ne and flew through the grand canyon before ending up at our stopping point. I thought my flight service was fast, but this one was faster and morefortable. Next time I have to speed up like this, Ill copy this idea. Just surround the Engel wings with an air bubble and it should be morefortable. As we werending, I was worried that the hurricane rampaging at the top of this ce would st us away. Seeing as how it was tearing cracks into the ground, I couldnt help but question the decision of that arvisian, but in the next moment, our wind sphere began to expand, pushing the twisters back. As I was fascinated by this phenomenon, Saori tapped my shoulders and pointed my attention towards the sky, where a giant blue fog was growing and growing, before it shrank to reveal the giant entity underneath that cloak. Four giant white wings pped the remaining mana fog away, slowly being covered with wind like a cloak. The shrill Kyrouuuuh! erupted from an eagles head, fluttering its white blue feather mane as wind congregated around them and turned them into long locks with more than a bit like tendrils. The monster that appeared before us was undoubtedly a griffon, but instead of making me feel intimidated by the sight, the aura it exuded instead calmed me like a cool breeze on a summer day. Once wind began to naturally surround it, the creature looked even more regal, as if it was the sovereign of this wind-covered ce. M-Mana Eyes. Information blocked It was like an instinct. I murmured the skill activation in my head as if I had to do it, only toe out empty-handed. [I am the A rank [Tempestral Sky-Winged Griffon], Assurfel, princess of the Kargrxymor bloodline and scion of the Belzac bloodline. Drangleic had told me you children were with good manners, but such rudeness Then again, instincts rule us apex predators, correct?] A voice entered my head, heating up my cheeks in a manner of seconds. Princess Hestia?! Miss Saori?! King Drangleic looked at us incredulously, but all I could do was facepalm myself. I-I apologize. We didnt do it maliciously, I promise! Saori tried to defend us, but King Drangleic still frowned, massaging his head as if he had a headache. I understand that, but I had warned you of how But before King Drangleic could scold us, Muraina chimed in. Enough, King Drangleic. Even I had to hold myself back from using my [Identify]. Strong beings are naturally wary of each other, and our griffon king here was not holding back with his boasting. [The elf is correct, Drangleic. The throne has weakened your instincts more than you think, my descendant. Dragonkin and Gryphonkin have never gotten along since Kargryxmors time, and Belzac was known to protect his forest from even griffons. It is only natural for the young to be warier of the old and experienced.] Never gotten along? U-Uhm, I would like to sincerely apologize for our actions. Im pleased to make your acquaintance, my name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. B rank, I curtsied, trying to not seem like a ruffian of a teen. As do I, Griffon King Assurfel. Foring into your territory and showing such discourtesy, that was horrible out of ce for us, Saori followed up. It is a pleasure. My name is Saori Segawa. In the Belzac forest, Saori and I learned that if we wandered into another monsters territory, fighting was pretty much an assured thing. Nobody liked intruders, especially aggressive monsters. Our survival instincts made us act on what we had learned there, and gathering information was usually the first thing we did. Just like when I first met the leviathans tentacle or those wyverns. I had to force that habit out of myself when we came to Firwood, but if you had been there, if you had seen a monster in the form of a typhoon appear before you, you would have done the same. Muraina bowed. Griffon king Assurfel, as the representative of the Sari for Artorias, I am honored to finally be able to meet the former ruler of Avitor peaks. I am Muraina Yvette Groveshield, a Haireti general of Sariel. When Assurfelnded on the ground, the whirlwind around him ripped through rock and any vegetation around him. It looked like nothing could enter his zone of influence. Upon getting a better look at him, I saw that he was evenrger than my dragon form. If he had transformed back at his home, the wind around him would have definitely destroyed all the grass and flowers. How thoughtful. [Good to meet all of you, my guests. Now, with the introductions over, let us speak about the rats sneaking around inside the kingdom. Drangleic, begin,] Assurfel ordered. Yes, Ancestor, Drangleic bowed, gesturing to Ulquint and Armado to start. The griffon king orders his descendant to do something and he delegates that job to his advisors. Sure enough, thats ruling for you. Princess Hestia, after we received information from you that the demonkin were responsible for the sabotage, we increased our search to the point that we rooted out several conspirators of the idents around the kingdom. Most of them had rtionships in some way with a certain person from the Empire, Armado exined. However, as you might have heard, all the dukes, aside from Duke Greenveil, had to promptly return to their duchiesst night. This might be the worry of an old man, but I dont think this is a coincidence, Ulquint stated, something I nodded too. Something is happening, mydies, your Majesties. And aside from Duke Greenveil, whose most worrisome problems were solved by you, Griffonpeak had to wish six of our seven dukes a safe trip. That is more than a coincidence, really. Have you heard anything about the Lycerepth, Lord Ulquint? Saori asked in my stead. Yes. In fact, after they routinely went to Shaturein to gather information on this Hamil, we found out that some of them have been meeting up with Cardinal Bennard. In particr, Judge Pestrodus and a few of his assistants. Pestrodus? Then again, he is the leader of the whole group. But was he really the person? He seemed too loyal to the Empire to be a demonkin, although, KleaHatma had warned me demonic mana was around him. I concur, but I presume you havent been able to find any evidence on him? Muraina assumed. Saori had already told her about KleaHatmas information after the Shaturein trip. My trip to Shaturein was slightly more fruitful. Hamil Czecsics born and raised as a merchants son in Giernichs capital Zharlgharlein. Since it bordered the Folschreck Empire while the empire was still expanding its borders, it was one of the first countries to be conquered. Shatureins pirs had done their research, you see. Muraina exined that the possible reason why Hamil came to Artorias was to flee his parents enemies, who conspired and killed his parents using the influence of a few aristocrats. Artorias was the perfect ce for him to hide, since not only was the Empires influence weak in the kingdom but there was also a vast undercity in Shaturein a haven for a refugee like him, and a brilliant location to begin his revenge. After joining the former pirs guild and rebrand it into International Desires, not only did the former guild master die but his business boomed into a huge sess through his Empire-based connections, though they were mostly shady ones. However, what was interesting was the fact the pirs death coincided with a visit of the lycerepth. Oh, I remember that one, King Drangleic interjected. The Empire wasunching a campaign to retake the forts taken over by the Beastmen Alliance. It was during my fathers rule. They requested that we donate recruits to the cause. Since we were vassals, under heavy scrutiny too, there was never an option to refuse. Ulquint nodded. The lycerepth and a representative were sent to speak with us about the details. Many young men and women never returned from that campaign, and those who dide back, told us of how they were sent in like fodder. I regret to this day how I urged King Vendrick to ept those demands. Weakening us by eliminating our younger soldiers and mages. Dishonorable methods, but it reminded our Kingdom that we had to push the alliances with the dwarves and elves, Armado exined. If they hadnt epted the terms, their disloyalty would have been proven and they would have been persecuted. However, when they epted it, they lost many lives as a result. This whole situation was just despicable. Muraina continued, My information broker assumes Hamil had been in contact with a lycerepth agent since then. Do you remember the agents sent during that time, Lord Ulquint? Pestrodus and his team were the ones who came at that time, Lady Muraina. I cannot forget that day, and I cannot forget the faces of the Empire representatives sent to give us that ultimatum. Hmm, coincidences are funny, huh? Muraina then pulled out a parchment from her satchel. Saori, here is a list of residences Hamil could be in. His public and hidden ones. We will strike at them to extract the worm. Lord Ulquint, here is a list of people Hamil has been conspiring with, including a very important person Cardinal Bennard. Are you serious, Lady Muraina?! King Drangleic eximed. Hamil burned most of his documents, but before he could burn everything, Mister ckreachs executives broke into his house with multiple enforcers. My information broker charged me a high price for all of this information. Here, use it well, and take it as a sign of my goodwill, King Drangleic. Haha, King Drangleicughed. I will, may the Goddesss light bless you, Lady Muraina. Lord Ulquint, there are a significant number of nobles on the list. This Hamil has also noted the people the cardinal has been interacting with. This will be problematic, but I presume you can handle this? Nobles? I guess Charleslyt would count, too, huh? I mean, the whole situation at the arena was because of those two. After the stress they are facing in their own territories right now, the dukes will surely aid us. It shall be done, My King. Ulquint bowed. But the real issue was still before us. Even after we got rid of all the human conspirators, there was still the biggest hurdle before us. Then, what should we do about the lycerepth? How will we lure the demonkin out and how should we fight him? That person is a demonkin of envy, somebody who can transform their appearance. We dont even know how strong he is, I brought up. [Your worry is unnecessary for a dragon, Princess Hestia.] The sound of turbulent wind increased the moment Assurfel pped his wings, as if he was showing his powers off. He looked down and spoke, [A nuisance in my domain shall be destroyed. Thisnd belongs to my family and I, and I shall pluck off the serpents head as it brandishes its fangs. Bring the blight to me. Destruction is their only destiny.] Ancestor, a normal demonkin might be naturally stronger than a human, but they arent almighty like a demon. This one is most likely not as strong as a prince of sin. The Lionheart order is enough, King Drangleic argued. [Foolishness, Drangleic!] Assurfel replied with a scornful tone. [They have caused harm to our domain and are scratching onto our post like a spiteful rat. That faefolk incident was caused by demonkin influence. Now another ant dares to harm us, now with its master by its side. Crush them with your full might, send the enemy a warning.] The griffon then turned his away from Drangleic and towards Saori and me. [So did Kargryxmor. So did Belzac. Bring them to your heel, would you not agree, scions of, oh, great beasts?] You speak as if you know them, King Assurfel, I responded. [I am not of that era, Princess Hestia. However, stories have been passed down my lineage. About the story of how Kargryxmor defeated my ancestor, a great SS rank ruler of the sky. The blood feud between dragonkin and gryphonkin started then when the ck tyrant took down his rival. Might is all there is in our world, my fellow beasts.] I remembered Antonio, a hippogryph knight, mentioning how his mount didnt like wyverns in general and that it affected its liking for me. If Kramps really went around killing rivals to his status as the ck Tyrant of the Sky, it was hardly surprising that some species would dislike dragonkins. I-Im sorry about that. I I wanted to apologize but Assurfel interrupted me. [You do not need to apologize. You werent the one to do any of that, Princess Hestia. Miss Saori is a spawn of Belzacs blood but she wasnt the one to kill my ancestors when they tried to challenge for hunting ground. We may be their descendants, but we are our own beasts. Old rivalries has no bearing on the present, and regardless of the era, we must fight to preserve what we love and desire.] If it were for my friends and family, even if they were gods, I will not allow myself to lose them. You would defend Artorias with everything, right? I asked. [With my life. This is my lovers, my daughters, my grandchilds, my descendants home. The storm wind will strike all who endangers them, while blessing my allies with swift winds.] I nodded then turned to King Drangleic. Better safe than sorry, King Drangleic. Have you fought a demonkin before? Hmm, I acquiesce, Princess Hestia, haaaa, King Drangleic sighed before straightening his back. Then we should move. The early birds catches the worm. I shall lead the Lionheart knights to arrest the lycereptors and Cardinal Bennard for conspiring with a criminal. Lady Hestia, you will lead your party with Lady Muraina to capture Hamil. If you can, bring as much evidence as you can find. Your Majesty, I know the urgency of the situation, but if we were to arrest Judge Pestrodus and his lycerepthors, that would mean going against the Empire. We will face serious consequences, even if it is justified, Ulquint pointed out. Enough with your worry, Ulquint, but Lord Armado intervened. If we can expose the demonkin for everybody to see, even the Empire cannot punish us so easily. Even if they would try to silence us for knowing this, we can then fall back on our allies. If, here the lord paused, stressing the word before looking to the sole elf representative, your word holds true, Lady Muraina. Do not worry, Lord Armado. In fact, an action like this would probably garner you some favor from the rest of the Sari. The dwarves, on the other hand, would appreciate you keeping your word. There will be some help, Ill make sure of that, Muraina spoke with full confidence, even giving me a thumbs up for some reason. With everything sorted out, the only thing left was to execute the n. It was time for us to King Drangleic! Your Majesty! We were fast, but it seems that we were not fast enough. Lord Ulquint! Lord Armado! I have an urgent message! From underneath this mountain top, a loud shout echoed through the area, drawing everybodys attention. Assurfel noticed this and used his cry to signal the griffon the knight was riding on, letting him know where we were. Your Majesty! An emergency! The knight and griffon werepletely out of breath, as if they had flown to this ce without taking a break. An emergency! Griffonpeak is being attacked! What?! The three nobles eximed. Speak, Lad! Armado ordered. A giant monster is attacking farms and slums at this very second! Deformed monsters suddenly emerged from the ground within the lower citys red-light district, swarming to the residential and market district! the knight announced. Reports have also arrived that among the monsters were also the undead, Sire! 14 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2764 O-Oh no! My eyes widened in terror. Our enemy had taken action before we could. [It begins. Drangleic, bring everybody out of the dungeon and defend the city. I will join once I secure Lias safety. Storms winds to your wings!] Assurfels wings pped and in a blink of an eye, he flew away. At the same time, wind began to surround all of us in a bubble, flying us towards the exit of the dungeon. There was no time to take a breath. Once we were outside, I cast [Unheilige Engel] to help Saori and Muraina fly with Tasianan and me. King Drangleic and the others, on the other hand, had to visit the knight in order to mobilize the troops. As we soared into the sky, from there, we saw the devastation Griffonpeak was experiencing. Monsters, simr to the ones Davison had, were released into the city, ravaging ordinary people by the seconds. Zombies and skeletons fought against adventurers and soldiers, destroying each other and dwindling their numbers. The undead were not regenerating, but their resilience made it hard to kill them. 57 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2707 No, no, no, no, no, no, no! No, this cant be fucking happening! But that was not all. No, these were just the footmen. Once the knights and mages arrive, these monsters would stand no chance. However the real threat was the monster looming over the walls, a bloodcurdling scream issuing forth from its mouth as it trampled on everything with its four legs. A centaur, or something like that. Four spider-like legs armored in carapace crushed buildings like lego pieces, while its shield-like pincers swept things from its sight. A giant scorpion stinger in the form of a needle was on its tail, reminiscent of certain monsters, as it sundered the earth with every strike. G-Geiserg king, Muraina uttered. B-but how? We destroyed the whole nest! This isnt possible! But what was worse about this creature was its appearance. Unlike the green shell of a geiserg, this creatures carapace was pitch-ck like the night and adorned with a mana veil like a kings cape. The most horrifying part was the bone antennae protruding from its head, holding up the disfigured skull of a bird. 78 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2629 P-People are dying, I let out, horrified at how the death of everybody was made even more pronounced through the constant System messages. As if they were taunting me for letting them all die like this. Hestia! Lady Hestia! In the very next second, I felt two hands shaking my shoulders. When I turned my head around, I saw Saori and Tasianna giving me a firm nce telling me to calm down. I clenched my teeth and nodded to them. This wasnt the time to cower. That geiserg is A rank. I dont know how all of this happened, but it seems we all need to hurry this up. Muraina summed up as she stepped off my [Unheilige Engel], using [Air Walk] to stand on air. She then whistled, summoning her Whisperia to her side from a nearby dungeon entrance. Let Krymdar and me handle this for now, everybody. I dont think our jolly fellows would be very surprised that an attack woulde today. I nodded. When I saw her nock an arrow on her bow, her eyes looked like she had experienced battles like this before. From her long age, this probably was true. This was not a time to argue. Saori. Tasianna. We need Aurora back together! Find them and lets rendezvous at the red-light district. I need to make sure Eshe is alright in all of this, I issued my orders to my friends, before looking at all the monsters on the streets. And destroy every single one of these damn monsters! Hai, Hestia Oujo-sama! (Yes, Princess Hestia!) By your will, Lady Hestia! Hrmm, hrmm, hrmm, hrmm. The sound of metal and fire. Calming as always. Ha, Blei, once Im done with this thing, my only wish will be to see your damn face! Hahahahaha! The anvil is my home. It has always been my home. The hammering of metal and the flicking mes inside the furnace. Music to my ears. This is my passion, and I am honored even more than I can provide my skills to my benefactors. Saoris weapon should be done soon Hmm? An intruder? Nheless, a cksmith cannot work in peace forever. The peace would usually be interrupted by the cheerful voices of my newestpanions. Who would have thought that a dwarf like me would have the luck to travel with young adventurers nowadays? It was only all the more surprising that all of them are youngsses. But not right now. What interrupted my focus wasnt my party members, but a couple of unwanted guests. I etched a rune on my wagon to warn me if somebody intruded into it, giving me enough time to prepare. And today, I will face some of them. Haaaa, ddarg. Better clean this up before thessese back. I put on my armor and swing the memento of my cousin on my shoulders. After putting on my helmet, I was about to leave my smithy when I stopped my steps and turned around. I went over to Eines workbench and picked up something from it with my spare hands. Why not bring this out for a test run. Hahahahahaha! A dwarf is at his strongest at home. Thank you, Josine. Now, go and tell father and mother that I need to rendezvous with Lady Hestia and the others! I ordered Josine, my personal maid. Yes, My Lady. Please, be careful. Call it a gut feeling, but was I ever d that I told Josine to bring my armor with us when I decided to help father and mother with the yeast bakery. They thought I was being paranoid, but honestly, I was now ready to join the others to fight against the threat happening inside Griffonpeak. As I was about to leave, however, somebody suddenly greeted me in the hallway it was Amelia. Eine, youre going out? she asked me. Yes, Amelia. As you can see, those things are attacking the city and I need to join up with Lady Hestia and the others of my party. They will most likely want to fight the invaders back and I have a duty to defend the capital of our Kingdom, I answered. Every wording out of my mouth was true. But Amelia frowned, looking at me as if I was crazy. Eine, you arent a knight. Why are you endangering your life like this? Just like when we were young, you would always act like this. I was stunned. I had not expected Amelia to suddenly bring up the past. A past I regretted being unable to live up to anymore. Is this your new hobby? Running around to face some unknown threat like you''re trying to prove something to everybody? You are just like your brother, but Im not sure if you got it from him or he got it from you. Amelia held her palm on her face, massaging it to hide the frown she was showing. Now its about brother? I didnt know what was going on with Amelia, but from the look of it, it was likely that she was worried about me. Me? The one who abandoned her because of my own low self-esteem? I didnt think I deserved it anymore due to how bad of a friend I was, but if she was worrying about me, then I couldnt let that continue. Amelia, do you remember what I told you when we were small? That I wanted to be a knight just like my father? I reminded her of how I admitted that to her. Although Father did stop training me, I didnt want to give up that dream. I did some training by myself afterwards, trying to copy the moves that Father taught to Brother, but when I didnt show any real progress, I gave up. When I joined up with Lady Hestia, you could say that I was trying to prove my self-worth. But But what? But I eventually learned that all I was doing was tormenting myself. I was so caught up in an endless cycle of self-hate that I wasnt able to move on. I still think I am trying to prove that point to myself, to prove my dream of a knight could still happen. Maybe my sense of justice is just that, but to find that out, I need time. I need time to figure it out. And thats why youre jumping into this fight, knowing it might kill you, Eine? I was a bad friend once, I wont do it again, Amelia. I betrayed you, I dont want tomit that same sin once again with Lady Hestia and the others of Aurora. Besides, I have the strength now to protect father and mother of course, you too, Amelia. E-Eine Amelia closed her eyes, breathing in deeply before opening them up again. Eine, I need to tell you something before you go. Your brother, Jonathan. He and I But in that single second, two voices blocked me from hearing the rest. [Eine watch out! Behind you! Use [Musclemass] now!] Sorry, kid, your head is the only thing not protected. My skills activated, warning me to respond right now. But when I tried to turn my head around, something heavy pushed against the back of my head. A headache erupted and I noticed the grounding closer and closer. Bam! Grugak! The headache intensified. Red fluids shot out of my nose and mouth blood, my blood. It streamed out of my nose like a river, creating a red puddle where bits of my teeth got washed away by it. Kyyyyyyaaaaaaah! Eine! A scream. I moved my eyes. [Eine, stay still! I protected your head from the impact, but you need to stay still! Regena Dammit, Aurena! Released that power, already! The girl needs that power right now! She needs to regenerate! Aurena!] Hyuk! W-Who are you?! Answer me! Amelia was flustered. She trembled as she saw a man approach her. Somehow, this man looked familiar to me despite how wobbly my vision was. Who is? Shaturein? Who is he? A matchmaker, apparently. Sorry, kid, the man answered. His voice too was familiar. Wha Ghagk! No A swift punch to her stomach, knocking Amelia unconscious. The man picked Amelia up effortlessly with one hand before turning back to me. Move. Move. Why cant I move myself? Move, please! Sorry, a job is a job, kid. Even if this one sucks, haa. Sorry. And with a swift stomp, darkness came for me. A note from AbyssRaven Oh oh. Oh no! A cliffhanger! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 238: Griffonpeak in Danger. Chapter 238: Griffonpeak in Danger. "Arrrrrrh! Help! HELP! Uuuuogh, he-help me. Pleas Dont leave me Kuuuh! Kraf! Kraf! 54 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2575 If 75 more were to die, I might just lose the milestone reward. I cant let this happen any further! Halo of Consecration! A me halo formed on my head as white mes burst from me, destroying any chimeric monsters the moment Inded on the streets. Of course, given how much everybody was already panicking, even to the point where some people were being trampled on, my sudden appearance startled everybody and made things even worse in spite of my intentions. The first thing I had to do was to calm people down. Remembering what happened in Caederaille, I d my wings in white mes before releasing a wave of fire to burn away any enemies and heal any of the wounded. I jumped up into the air, taking myself as high as possible before using [Aerokinesis] to amplify my voice. People of Griffonpeak, the Goddesss Champion is here with you! My white me is the sign of my allegiance to her, so I ask of you to embrace the white grace it holds in its warmth! Move to the merchant district! Your Kings knights are creating a defensive position over there! Move, and walk in the Goddesss light! [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration]s effect activated, applying a [Sanctified ze] on everybody within my zone of influence. White mes erupted from peoples bodies, healing them of any wounds they received. While they did panic at the start, my announcement and the fact it didnt burn them seemed to have calmed them down. Their mood even turned around when the mes around their bodies jumped off to burn any approaching monster or undead, searing it to ash in a matter of seconds. They need Stamina to run! Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] This was where my [Idol] skill shined supporting multiple people at once with music. Among my three spellsongs, [The Will to Fight and Survive] was the best for motivating people and giving them the infinite Stamina to run away. As the flicker of hope was regained in these peoples eyes, it quickly faltered once again as more hideous monsters suddenly appeared. Large undeadnd-bats and felwings appeared suddenly with a few crypt horror-like zombiesing straight out of something from ResidentXBiohazard. Just this sight alone was enough to terrify people. Before the monsters could do anything, however, I swooped down, cleaved them like butter with my ming ive and shot down the remainders with its gun function. Everything had to be done with white mes right now. I had to use my status as Aurenas champion to help these people first. T-Thank you, champion! Thank you very much for rescuing us! Lady Hestia, please, my husband is stuck in our apartment after rescuing us! Please, save him! Ahhhh, thank you, thank you! Argh, this pain I thought I was about to die! Thank you, may the Goddesss light be with you! 49 human and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2624 The citizens of Griffonpeak still ran away from the threats in terror, but I managed to prevent them from trampling on others, or even sacrificing each other for a moment of safety. Still, from the cries I could hear all around me, I knew my job was far from done. No, the city was toorge, it was impossible for me to help all of them at once. All I could do was to save those in front of me as I made my way to Eshe. I saw adventurers and soldiers helping out, but even then, my follower count was still falling. The situation was dire for the city, and it seemed like the knights hadnt been properly mobilized yet. What was taking them all so long?! 25 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2599 Dammit, some of them are regenerating now. Why? I need to burn them to cinders quickly, at least they cant heal after some holy fire! The threat was a mix of undead corpses along with monsters simr to the abominations Davison kept experimenting on in his basement, though the majority of the enemies were definitely the undead. While they hadnt been regenerating at first, they were all doing it now. This enhanced resilience was making it impossible for the adventurers to hold them back. Holy fire was the best cure for this pest. Anything burned by my holy elemental spells or mes quickly withered and stayed in the ground indefinitely. The militia andmon soldiers began to hail me for my help, but the thundering roars of the giant geiserg king gave everybody a grim reminder of the reality of the situation. The battlefield in the lower city was just the beginning, a prelude to the threat behind the walls. I should be fighting there! But Eshe has toe first! I need to make sure she and the children are safe! Most of my acquaintances in Griffonpeak were either from the nobility or the adventurer guild, both fully capable of defending themselves. I didnt need to worry about them yet, but Eshe was another matter. The orphanage was close to the walls, and most of the monster attacks were in the market district, not the merchant or noble districts. Even the geiserg looming around was a big problem, too. 94 human and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2693 But I couldnt help myself. Everybody was suffering, I couldnt just leave them to their fate. It was at this point that I was the most thankful for the fact that I developed my parallel minds, magic abilities, and me power the most. Saving people bes much easier when everything could be done remotely and with ten other mes. Prayer! [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)]inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] It was done quickly, as I only needed to give people the energy and motivation to move their legs. You could say whatever you wanted about faith and religion, but when it mattered most, using it to my advantage to push the average citizen forward was a real boon. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Incandescent ze] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 2] Attributes have increased due to level up Cleansing and incinerating any enemy in my way, I eventually made my way to the orphanage. This could have been done so much faster if I had flown here. I knew what I did was the correct decision, but I was worried sick for Eshe and the orphanage, and that meant bad thoughts. Harrr! Flow of Sands de! Sandstorm Dance! Monsters were swarming the orphanage, growling as they went on a frenzy, attacking anything in the neighbourhood. Fortunately, three des sliced and diced anything attempting to enter the orphanage, cleaving through undead and chimeric flesh alike. Once they were dead, purifying light engulfed their remains, preventing them from regenerating. Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh! They werent in their [Honored, Sworn Knight] form, but they were still ughtering everything without an issue with their khopeshes, leaving Eshe to cast [Purify] the corpses, an anti-undead spell gained from [Holy Magic Lv. 10]. After I helped out by cleaving a few monsters apart myself, I greeted them, d to see them safe, only for Alikar and Anivh to stand between Eshe and me. They suddenly asked me how our first meeting went without any warning. Huh? Are they testing me? I answered them, describing the time when I first met Anivh back when I first snuck into Griffonpeak to have Aurena fix Eines issue, before meeting Alikar and Eshe at the altar room. Satisfied, they let me through. Naturally, Eshe scolded them, but Alikar used that chance to whisper, Apologies, Lady Hestia. That morphling is an issue, you see. I understood his reasoning. If I was that demonkin, letting me through would have been a major issue. Sure, it was kinda a leap since I showed them my ive and white mes, but it was better to be safe than sorry, especially if Eshes safety was their primary objective. Lady Eshe, you should go to the merchant district. The cathedral there should be able to protect you unlike at the orphanage! I told her after hugging her, ted to see her safe and sound. The kids, Lady Hestia. There are too many, and Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh cant protect them on the way, Eshe exined. Staying at the orphanage was the best choice in our situation. That was the perfect reason. Eshe would never abandon the kids, no matter what happened. Then use the subspace! I gave you those runes for your safety, but I also permitted the kids to enter the [Room] so just put them inside and run to the cathedral! I pointed out to Eshes surprise. I-I havent tried it out. I wasnt sure how the runes worked, so I didnt want to identally break them. Oh verdammt, maybe I should have told her how to use them! Give them to me, please, Ill show you. As her knights continued destroying monsters, Eshe handed me the [Room] runes and we entered the orphanage. My halo was still active; it should be supporting her knights well enough. Big Sis! Youre safe, youre safe! Thank the Goddess. The young kids ran up to me the moment they saw me, trembling and weeping as they let their stress out. I soothed them for a moment before telling them that we had to hurry up. I threw the runes on the ground, activating the portal. Everybody, pleasee in. I guided the kids and Eshe into the subspace. Having been brought into themunity area, they were pretty surprised to see such arge area for them to stay in. Even the kids stopped being scared for a moment. Eshe, bring everybody inside. Your knights, too. Ill carry the runes to the cathedral, and Ill set you off there. Eshe, the caretakers, and I dashed out of the church and began bringing the kids into the subspace; however, the evacuation didnt exactly go too smoothly since a lot of the kids were being a bit too selfish for my taste. Some of them didnt want to leave their toys or small possessions behind, especially the older kids who had jobs. The money was important for their future, and they would rush into their rooms and grab their stashes out. This significantly slowed down the process. Only when a few monsters broke the walls of the church did the kids survival instincts finally kick in. My arrival seemed to have calmed them down a bit too much. After I dispatched the monsters, we managed to get everybody into the subspace. As Eshe and I were about to call her knights into the [Room], too, somebody suddenly flew over to me, calling down from above. A griffon and gargoyle? Huh? Arcanuess and Arcaliess Helvas? Arcanuess Helvas and his wife flew over to us with Tasianna, Saori, and Grimnir, whose armor was sttered with blood for some reason. Lady Hestia, have you seen my daughter or Lady Amelia?! the Arcanuess shouted, looking pale as a ghost. Huh? The servant told us that they saw a shadow of a man or something leaving the Greenveil mansion after we discovered that Eine and Amelia were missing! Arcaliess Helvas informed us. We originally thought Eine left to join up with your party, but when Miss Saori arrived, she told us she wasnt with us! Saori continued, standing on a floating ice disk with Grimnir. I thought she might have gone over to Grimnir to regroup with him, only to find Grimnir standing over the corpses of multiple ck-robed men. Assassins, Hestia. Assassins attacked Helvas mansion, killing a few servants before invading our RV! What, you cant be serious! I cried out. By Crustacias twin locks,ss, its the truth. Those damn bandits entered the RV, unaware of the subspace, so I managed to eavesdrop on them mentioning that ddarg Hamil was their boss. I captured them, but they killed themselves before I could get any information out of them, Grimnir exined, showing off the blood on his hammer and armor. We ought to hurry up, the two girls arent in a good situation if some invader took out Eine. Scheie, why is everything going wrong?! Eine, where are you?! Please, be safe Usingmon sense, Eine couldnt be dead yet. The System always informed me when somebody gained my [Hestias Retainer] title, above and beyond what I recieved for gaining a new follower. I also get a system notice whenever one of my followers dies. I didnt know if it was true or not, but if Eine had died, then it stood to reason that there should have been a message or two to inform me of it. I had to hold onto this hope. I had to. Lady Hestia, please, go. My knights and I can make it the rest of the way, so you should focus on saving Lady Eine, Eshe urged me after seeing me look up in horror. W-What, no! Get into the [Room], Eshe! In my anxiousness, I dropped her proper address. If you walk through the city right now, youll only put yourself and your knights in danger! I can keep you safe while you are in the subspace. I couldnt afford to lose another friend. No, I cannot, Lady Hestia, But Eshe objected. While Im inside that area, I will not be able to help anybody. As a saintess, my duty is to the people. As the Goddesss servant, I must mend their minds and bodies! Thats stupid! Youre risking your lives by going through this hell! The monsters are everywhere, and you dont know when a stronger monster might appear! Eshe, please, get into the subspace! No! Eshe shouted, putting her foot down. While you need to save Lady Eine, I also have to prevent the worst for the kids of this city. This fighting is the worst for any family. As you said, you would never know what threat will appear, but that is exactly why I must be free to act. I am a saintess of the Goddess of Light, I am there to bring hope and to banish the shadows. Every child deserves a family, they dont deserve to live the life of an orphan, Lady Hestia! I was left speechless. Family Eshe went back into the orphanage, picked up the runes and put them into her satchel. She then walked back to me, telling me to go. Lady Eine is in danger, Lady Hestia! You need to prioritize your loved ones! Your friends! Trust in my knights to keep me safe! Lady Hestia, we must go! Arcanuess Helvas urged me. He was biting his lips in worry, causing them to bleed. I-I Sir Alikar! Dame Anivh! Here, take these! Use them well! I handed them as many holy me grenades as they could carry, exining to them how they functioned. They can act as emergency healing! Please, use them liberally! Yes, Lady Hestia! We shall protect the beacon of our light! May the Goddesss light guide you through this chaos! May the Goddess guide you through all of this! Lady Eshe please, stay safe. I hugged her onest time before pping my wings, shooting up to join the others. As we made our way to the red-light district, on our way to capture Hamil and retrieve Eine and Amelia, I suddenly realized something. Lord Helvas, Lady Helvas! Why are youing with us! You need to help protect Eshe on her way to the cathedral! I ordered them, still unnerved by Eshes inclination to be a hero in this situation. This is the second time you ask us to stay put when a child of ours went missing, Lady Hestia! Even if its you, this is an outright spit to our faces! Arcanuess Helvas exploded, showing none of the calm and collected nature I was used to seeing in him. W-What?! Dont you see whats going on in the city, Lord Helvas! The city is in danger with all these monsters. Where are the damn knights?! I cant see a single hippogryph or griffon knight descending down to help! Youre a knight of the realm, you need to help out! At this point, I was only trying to push them away. To make sure they wouldnt be harmed when we went down to Shaturein, but from the way I said it, it came out all wrong. Impertinence! Not only is our daughter, but even our son is missing right now! Jonathan was not at Lord Charleslyts mansion, we couldnt make sure he was safe! And now you are asking me to calm down and ignore my family?! My children?! Lady Hestia, how dare! Andre, stop it! Arcaliess Helvas interrupted her husband. Lady Hestia, enough! Weve made up our minds! Eine and Lady Amelia were kidnapped. Lord Duke Greenveil has sent out all avable help to search for those two even while he is preparing himself to fight that abominable monster outside the wall! Parents are sacrificing themselves for either duty or their family, and my husband and I have chosen our daughter! Once again, the reasoning revolved around family and happiness. Eshe and the Helvas parents both were thinking about their children in this case. I just couldnt speak up against them. I couldnt. Something was gnawing in my chest, something that made it hard for me to speak. I nodded to the Helvas parents, epting their reason. They loved their children too much. They searched for Jonathan for a whole day and night, not sleeping one bit and they even agreed to entrust us to search for him afterwards. Now, with their son missing and daughter swept away under their noses, how could I tell them off? I kept silent and continued flying forward. Moments before we reached the red-light district, however, a sudden explosion of ck mana erupted from the opposite side of where the geiserg king was attacking. Saori told us to stop, giving her some time to peer into the distance, noticing multiplerge figures climbing up on buildings. She couldnt make them out, but her attention was more on the explosion. That ck mana caused Saoris fur to stand up. All of these undead. This can only be the work of that necromancer. I should have realized this earlier, Saori uttered. But, Miss Saori, you already slew that necromancer. You disintegrated her body as you said, they cant be alive! Tasianna argued. Nay, Tasianna, Grimnir interjected. There are two possibilities either this is the work of another necromancer, or what Saori actually killed wasnt a normal necromancer, but a child who was strong enough to endure Ilsaphones soul extraction ritual. A lich? Tasiannas eyes widened. Saori bit her lips, looking in the distance at the number of monsters flooding out from that location. Lord Helvas, do you think the nobles will still try to object to sending the knights down to the lower city? Saori asked, frowning at what she had to say. The executive right to send out the knights without the bureaucracy is held by Lord Duke Lecartiglio, as the marshal of the realm, and His Majesty, our King. Both of them must agree to the decision before anything can happen, but Lord King Drangleic told me all the dukes outside of Duke Greenveil went back to their territory due to all the strife popping up everywhere. Fucking hell, did that damn demonkin n all of this?! Is that piece of shit cardinal really sabotaging everything now?! I roared out, feeling more and more sickened by that fat piece of shit. Why are you speaking of the cardinal, Lady Hestia? Arcanuess Helvas asked. Lord Helvas, at the meeting inside the dungeon, we received information that criminal Hamil has been interacting with the cardinal. There were also multiple documents on nobles who dealt with Hamil. There is a chance all of this is going exactly as the demonkins want to, Saori exined, causing the two Helvas parents to scowl. Saori then looked back at the explosion. You remember how I told you that necromancer was interested in my title [Watched by Edna]? I have a feeling shes looking for a rematch. Hestia, Ill Juste back alive, alright? I answered. Somebody had to take care of the source of all these undead and monsters. If the damn knights werent helping cause of a stupid, unflexible rule, then we had to do something about it ourselves. Got it, of course. I beat her once, Ill do it again. Saori smiled to calm me down. Dont forget, Muraina mentioned that the lycerepthors are down in Shaturein right now. If the demonkin is still among them, you will get in trouble. Also, Eithalr avoid him at all cost, Hestia. We cant be sure that Yanderu Eluseuss wasnt hired by Hamil or the demonkin. I nodded. I wanted to avoid Eithalr at all cost after what happened. I dont know how strong he was, and that was reason enough to not fight him if I could. As we were about to leave, Grimnir stopped and told Saori to bring him with her, You about to forget that I have your equipment, Saori? Grimnir took out two corrosive obsidian armguards, each with arge spherical hole in the middle, the perfect size to put in her twin catalysts. Going alone is suicide, let mee. I also need more test subjects for my new gauntlet. Grimnir held up his left arm, showing off the power gauntlet he wore on it. As he tensed it, mana glowed blue in certain parts before steam escaped from two vents. Did Eine and he finish the prototype? When Saori nodded, Grimnir looked back at Tasianna and me. Bring thatss back, alright? There is still much she hasnt learned yet, and I need her back safe and sound to teach her everything my cousin knew. I gave him the thumbs up. Count on it, I said before buffing them up with my spells. With our party once again separate, but now with two new members in Eines parents, we made our way down into Griffonpeaks darkness. Eine, wereing! Goddess Aurena, Ive sent the subordinate gods to their respective positions. They should be supporting the subordinates of the other Origin Gods while Kargryxmor is waiting for you at the crack. Good job, Istari. Make sure to keep watch over the rest of the pantheon while Im away. The trials Hestia and Aurora had to face wasnt the only tribtion happening at the same moment, as Peolynca itself was facing its own tribtion an otherworldly tribtion. Aurena shut her administrator window and teleported herself in a ray of light outside her divine realm, appearing in an open area with nothing but an aurora of six colored mana. Although invisible to its inhabitants, this aurora covered the whole of Peolynca like a force field, protecting it from outside threats. This included the beings from the Origin Gods former dimension. And now, there was a crack in this aurora, letting a foul wind seep into the divine realm. It began corroding the mana around it, turning it into a dark purple color before small ck eyes sprouted from them. Fortunately, before it could spread, a sphere of calm wind blocked its path. [**//*^^^;;.....///**))-] Gibberish escaped from the crack, a sound of madness filled with dark powers able to corrupt most beings'' minds. Assuming they werent creatures already used to its insanity-inducing prose. Suddenly, out of the crack, an amoeba-like creature burst through the crack, struggling to squeeze itself through it in a frenzy, but in the next second, floating rocks struck it, ripping every piece of its body, disintegrating it at the anatomical level. Haaaaa, those damn fuckin geezers! Cant they just leave us alone already, or are they really that desperate to get us back for what we did?! A small woman cried out in annoyance, shaking her head and petrified twintails in exasperation. Well, it cannot be helped, Crustacia. The woman next to her, a woman with an elfs appearance and two sets of rainbow-colored wings raised her hand. The wind sphere suddenly turned into a small tornado able to contort reality and space, sucking out multiple hideous globules from the crack. Aurena, youre here. Could you eliminate these pests? Theyre all crowding around the crack as if there was a waiting line. Of course, Elder Zephira. Light rays shone from Aurenas hand, illuminating the figures as they struggled inside Zephiras cyclone. In the next moment, those rays cracked with the beings, shattering into tiny pieces and leaving behind a gaping dimensional hole for Aurena to fill up with light. She then gathered the pieces in her hand, transforming them into a crystal before throwing them over to the giant bipedal dragon towering over these three women like an apartmentplex. Here you go, Kargryxmor, eat it up. Anything our former gods send is most likely a lesser demon, so it should have some divine energy to satiate you. Mrhm, the giant ck dragon groaned before swallowing the crystal ball whole. Before I became a god, I would have never guessed that these demons would have divine energy like this. They are like our angels and subordinate gods, Kargryxmor. You gained your apotheosis through us, so your divine powers should be simr to theirs, Aurena exined. What makes something divine isnt its appearance, but the followers willing to pray to it. Now hush, you need another source of divinity as your religion is declining, so here, a buffet just for you. The Origin Gods former home, the dimension they came from, was currently attempting to break through to Peolynca. Former allies or acquaintances, now enemies. The Origin Gods could not allow them to enter Peolynca, for it would surely cause another disaster simr to their own advent over 2000 years ago. However, unless the six Origin Gods were all incapacitated or unable to mend this protective aurora, there was little chance for these beings to break through it. This was especially the case if Plesia and Marsven were around to handle this situation. They should be inside the crack right now, correct? Aurena asked. Crustacia nodded. Yeah. Those two might not be able to reach the level of their former glory inside Peolynca there is still a long time of cultivation needed but once they return to our old home dimension even temporarily, the energy of their followers and such should be enough to strengthen them enough to fight those idiots back. Yup, our duty is to support those two. To make sure theye back home safely, Zephira added. Haaaa, if only Plesia hadnt punished Danterno. If he were around and not down there, he could probably provoke one of them to have them send in stronger things to kill. If I could kill a couple of them, I might be able to absorb enough divine power to outrank Marsven. But their casual talking ended in the next moment, as more weird eldritch monsters attempted toe through the crack. The three Goddesses readied themselves by summoning their favorite artifacts and tools of war, fullymitted to protecting their new home from any threats. But at this moment, little did Aurena know that something was happening in her divine realm. Her administration window opened up So you are the griffon king, Assurfel. Demonkin! You dare invade my home?! Are you powerful enough to traverse the tempest I have prepared for you?! The beautiful grasnd filled with flowers was erased from existence as pirs of spiraling wind devastated everything in existence. Only a single house and graveyard were spared the wrath of this city-ruining power, protected by an equally powerful blessing of wind. In the middle of the tempests eye, a four-winged griffon flew into the sky, eying down the small yellow horned man standing there, pushing the wind away with his magicks. Pah, of course I can. After all, you were the target all along, birdbrain. I swear on my blood, I, the Demonkin Prince of Pride shall take you down! A sh inside Griffonpeaks dungeon was about to ensue. Humanitys most threatening enemy from the demonkin was about to hit humanity in its most vulnerable state. Down with the Goddess of Light. A small battle plea was invoked from outside the dungeon by a man in a suit with an eyed gavel emblem. He looked down at the city, having made up his mind on his two targets. A note from AbyssRaven Oh oh. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(12) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 239: The Aurora shines through the Darkness. Chapter 239: The Aurora shines through the Darkness. 9 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2684 All of the target locations are spread throughout the whole undercity. Ill make this quick, so get on you two. A map of the different locations of Hamils hidden bases was all Muraina was able to dig up, but that was enough of a lead for me to go on. Descending down to Shaturein had someplications. First, Lord Helvass griffon couldnte with us and Tasianna had to stop flying so as to not expose her fairy nature to a bunch of shady cutthroats. Thankfully, it was hard to see her flying with everything going on in Griffonpeak, and the only ones who saw her like that were Eshe and her knights. Still, Griffonpeak wasnt the only ones dealing with the monsters, as the red-light district and Shaturein dispatched multiple gang members to subdue the monsters within their boundaries. The people living inside the undercity itself, due to how they had adapted to living amidst normal monster spawnings, were dealing with the attack far better than those living on the surface. Regardless, it was chaotic down here, well, more chaotic than usual. Wooooo! Lets go! Its hunting time bo Argh! Shit! Fuck! Thats what ya get for being cocky, ya bloody fool! Hurghaaaa! Run! Run! Leave this crap to the ckreach guys! Trials and tribtions bring people together, and it was doubly so for the Shaturein people. While I saw people trampling on each other and pushing each other away to escape, there was a certain hopefulness down here. The gang members might argue even now, but they were keeping each other alive in the exact same way they did during my first visit. They were doing their job by protecting the people. You, get over there and reinforce that group! You! You! And you! Bring our customers into the center, but keep an eye that they dont steal our damn stuff! The ckreach guild was Shatureins primary defense force. From the lowly grunt to the enforcers and executives, everybody was getting into the fray to take down all the undead and experimented monsters. I could also see mages helping out. By the Goddess Lord Helvas looked at the sight of all these people fighting together with surprise. Sure, they were uncoordinated and disorderly as they fought, but at least they were defending everybody regardless if they were a rich merchant or a lowly beggar. Inparison, the knights were still being held up by those stinking nobles. We had a perfect birds eye view from above here. With [Unheilige Engel], I was holding up both Helvas parents while carrying Tasianna in a bridal carry. With my rocket boosters, I sted through the undercity towards Hamils hidden bases, using that wind barrier idea I got from Assurfel to prevent the three from getting eleration stress. At the first base, we noticed monsters crawling around the area with no one trying to subjugate them. Four-legged beasts with ck globules growing from their bodies had dragged a few of their victims to this area and began devouring them in a frenzy, only stopping once they noticed me dragoon diving two of them to death. I twisted my wrist, shing four more of them in an arc with my ive before raising it over my shoulder. My catalyst crackled and sparked to life as I conjured up arge me around its tip, which I used to hammer onto the ground, causing an explosion to wipe out all the monsters at the entrance. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Incandescent ze] has risen from [Level 2] to [Level 3] Attributes have increased due to level up Lets go. The inside of therge building was equally infested with those experimented monsters, who are using this ce like a nest. While Lord Helvas did state that Hamil or the girls probably werent here, I argued that this might just be camouge. Making the outside look derelict, meaning its far easier to hide a secret entrance or basement. Still, after killing these monsters and searching the whole ce, we couldnt find anything. Even after I uprooted the building, Lord Helvass assessment remained true. Clicking my tongue, I sted over to the next location and the next and the next. Drink up! I threw two dragorades over to the Helvass parents, seeing as they were exerting them by killing the monsters during our searches. Lord Helvass advanced swordy was a treat to see, a possible testament to how Eine will grow in the future, while Lady Helvas wasnt joking when she mentioned that she was a battle-hardened mage. At their skill level, both of them could have possibly taken out Charlelsyt in a one-v-one. So this is what Eine has been drinking all this time. Its certainly a better training drink than potions. A more delectable taste, at least. This was the first time either of them had a taste of the dragorade. Yes, dear, certainly, we can talk about the mary worth of this drinkter. First, we need to find our daughter! Then we have to, find out where Jonathan went with Lord Charleslyt! Lord Helvass businessman side came out for a moment, only for his wife to remind him about our situation. The stress was getting to both of them, it seemed. This was the fourth building we had swept through cleanly, but we still hadnt found any sign of Eine. There were only two bases left on Murainas map and we were bing increasingly fearful of the possibility that we wouldnt find Eine or Amelia at either of them. The idea of having wasted our time was irritating. Were splitting up! I suggested. Lady Hestia, splitting up would be too dangerous! There are a substantial number of ck mercenarypanies in Shaturein, and Hamil could have hired any of them without the ckreach guilds permission! Even the Yanderu could be one of them, Tasianna sternly objected to my idea. During the ve auction, Hamil was able to hire some muscles from the Empire, which included a swordsman elementalist who used a djinn, an eastern elemental and the necromancer causing all this trouble with the undead. We didnt know how much money he had left, but he had nearly been able to hire Eithalr. Still, who knows what they were doing to Eine right at this moment. I was thankfully not losing any more followers, but Shatureins ceiling was trembling in periodic bursts. Eine, Amelia, and Jonathan werent our only worry; Griffonpeak itself could fall if we dont hurry up. Please, Muraina, show me why they call you the Haitiri! Muraina never specified what her actual adventurer rank was. All I knew was she was at the very least on par with Farron and Yorshka, and possibly even stronger. Still, we were on a timer, and wasting more time was not good. No, I know the risks, but the longer we continue this scavenger hunt, the more problems that will pop up! For Eine, Amelia, and even the whole city! There are two bases left Tasianna you go with Arcanuess and Arcaliess Helvas to the one closest to our location, I ordered. Lady Hestia?! No, I will not leave your side when there are so many possible threats nearby. Tasianna, as loyal as always, could not agree to my demands. Lord and Lady Helvas stayed silent. They knew my idea was the correct choice to help their child, but at the same time, Tasiannas argument of it being too dangerous to go alone was rational. Tasianna, there is a 50-50 chance that Hamil will be in one of these buildings. That is our ticket to get Eine back! If you forgot, KleaHatma is still with her, and if she was kidnapped, she would have been injured. Eine is strong enough to defend herself, she wouldnt have let Amelia get kidnapped without a fight. When youre at your most desperate, the whispers of evil are the most seductive. The troll shaman and Davison both ingested an unknown substance when they were on deaths door, which caused their bodies to deform into eldritch monstrosities. This sorta situation was exactly what Aurena warned me about. There might be a holy protection on her [OklLuthiers Powers], but we cannot risk it activating when Eine was at her most desperate. I understand, Lady Hestia. Please, be careful. Dont engage in anything you cannot deal with, your inclination for danger is terribly bad. Whaaaaat? You know I fully believe that escaping is winning, Tasianna. Dont worry, well rendezvous at the others location the moment we end up empty at our respective locations, alright? Good luck! And with that, our party was separated once again. Honestly, going alone might be the perfect recipe for dying, if sher movies are to be taken seriously. The only difference was I wasnt a normal human being even outside my dragon form. When I flew over to the next location, the first thing that stood out was the number of monsters in the vicinity, which could be counted with two hands. The neighborhood was abandoned with so many derelict houses that it would make a realtor cry in their sleep. No people, but there were enough monsters around to give it a bit of a post-apocalyptic feel. I recharged my ive and shot down the eight monsters roaming on the streets. Preparing myself, I entered one of the twost hidden bases, and, to my surprise, it hadntpletely turned into a monster nest. Simr to the other bases, it was well-furnished with rugs, tapestry, and candle stands, although itcked finer luxury items like manamps and paintings. I activated [Detection Sensor] and, after excluding the small signals I guessed were bugs and vermin, there was nothing inside this building. Still, I pressed on, knowing there were rooms like Farron had which could hide the presence of the people inside. The hallways werepletely dark from what I could guess. My night vision was good enough to get me through this, even if there were only a few lit candles. Still, it was cause of these candles that I was sure somebody was here. The thing is, I was getting more anxious the longer this silence continued. As a musician, the quiet flickering of the candles and thuds of my leg on the wooden floor wasnt enough for me. It was creeping me out. Every corner I walk, only silence and darkness. No life, no warmth. Even the candles I saw felt cold with the atmosphere. It was like that cave. That dark, damp cave. No friends, no allies. Nothing to do but my own thoughts arguing with each other like a discord call with a bunch of fangirls. My parallel minds were my only source offort, my retreat from loneliness. Did I almost go insane back then? Or am I still insane? I conjured up a bright [Shine] on my ive, using it as antern to guide me through this terrible darkness. I whispered to myself, In the darkness of despair, the Goddess gave us the miracle of the light, banishing the many ailments of thend and bringing those lost in the shadows back with her ray of hope. It was an excerpt from the clergy handbook I had to read during my theology lessons with Eshe and Theodore. Reciting excerpts from a religious textbook. I really have gone insane, huh? Regardless of what was going on in my head, with my light radiant, my confidence surged and my path was made clear. In the light, I felt safe, I felt able to win anything All I needed was the strength to do it, no, I must have it to save Eine. I never want to be alone again. With the shadows crawling back away in fear of my [Shine], I ran through the small manor, looking through every room I could find, using [Mana Eyes] to detect potential magic. It did strain my eyes a bit, since Shaturein is just a cauldron of mana, but I didnt care. The moment I detected a faint hint of concentrated mana inside the building, formed around a humanoid body, I had already forgotten the pain in my eyes. Found it! Well, something, at least. Dashing over to the location, I readied my weapons. Using [Detection Sensor] once again, my hair began to stand up like chicken skin, noticing how there was nothing for me to sense inside that room. However, with my eyes squinting from using [Mana Eyes] to confirm it, I could see something inside there staying in one ce. Now the question was, who was skilled enough to hide away from my [Detection Sensor] like Saori or Muraina? Who was able enough to suppress their mana to the point I couldnt detect it without using [Mana Eyes]. I had a bad feeling. Should I run? Warp Point: Exit. I walked over to a window and cast a [Warp Point: Exit] magic circle outside the mansion, using it as myst resort of escape. I made sure to suppress the detection of the cast with [Silent Casting], assuring myself that whoever was inside did not just detect me using magic. I double-checked everything for traps with [Mana Eyes] once more, and then grabbed the handle. Took you a while to open the door, little pastry genius. I gulped audibly. Grey hair, a week-old beard, a red trench coat over a white shirt. The man sat on the couch of a ruined office, biting into a fried pastry a Berliner. He had an indulgent smile as he chewed on it, fully enjoying thest two on his te as I buffed myself with everything I had. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] It was none other than Eithalr. Mana Eyes! I had to check. I had to know how strong he was, to form a n around it, but the moment I activated it, I suddenly felt a strong jolt running through my eyes. Kiiergk! I groaned as I grabbed my head, holding my hand over my eyes as I felt white mes trying to heal the pain. Woah, there, kiddo. Already? We havent even started yet and you already tried to appraise me? Talk about guts, hahaha! I heard Eithalr say with augh. Thought you knew of the existence of [Identify] protection tools. I always have mine on, you see. Hmm, but somehow, I didnt get your information Just how high is your [Identity Blocker] skill? Tools meant to protect you from being appraised also had the secondary effect of giving the protected information to the appraiser if the appraisal failed. I guess I just learned that your [Identity Blocker] could also block the rebound function. Verdammt, I gotta find a chance to escape! This is bad! Well, anyway, it doesn''t really matter. I prefer learning how to fight opponents during a match, you see, makes it more fun. Exciting. Go, Armory Prison. Multiple ghostly swords materialized behind Eithalr as he shot them forward, breaking through the front of the rooms entrance and opening up the ceiling. The hallway and the office room were rearranged to give us arge field fit for a battle. Once done, the swords sunk their tips into the ground, forming arge circle that invoked a phantom-like barrier. I wouldnt try escaping while that thing is up if you dont want to turn into a pincushion. The translucent greatsword he had during our first meeting reappeared in his hand as he swung it over his shoulder, resting it there. Sorry about this. I really meant it when I said I dont like killing good chefs, I actually never ept requests targeting people who made my meals. Never anger the person making your food, right? A good friend gave me that tip. As Eithalr walked closer, I inched backward, feeling the pressure he exuded. But Hamil has something I really need. Something my partners need, too. I made this whole trip over here just for him, after all, and now Im honored-bound to also take care of the Yanderu group around here. He sighed, looking conflicted. A jobs a job. Get ready, kid, I cant go easy on you. Hope youll forgive me once you meet Ilsaphone. I-I, I stuttered, trying to say something. Go on, time is not on your side. Youll be staying here for a looooong while. For some reason, his eyes turned into a pale grey as I could feel mana congregating around his left forearm. As he walked closer and closer, I stomped my feet down, took in a deep breath and pointed at Eithalr with my left arm. I activate my favor! Dont kill me and let me go! My legs trembled. You pissing on me? Wha-What?! Why are you talking about peeing at this moment?! I did not wet myself, I repeat, I was scared but I did not piss myself! I meant, you are joking, right? All this suspense, all this build-up with me leading a monologue, and you stop me just like that? Anti-climatic as hell, he stated with a disappointed expression. You said you would keep your word! You said it when you escaped with Hamil! Im not joking here when, as you said, I dont have the time to spare! Keep your promise and let me go out of here, alive! I shouted. Paaaaah, alright, alright. Ill do just that. I wont kill you today. The ghost swords disappeared and the way was free again. Well, whatever, go. Get your Hamil. The ce where he is should be is guarded by my new crew, so youll know if its the correct ce if you see them. T-Thanks. I nodded, still slightly trembling. Sess! Victory! Speechcraft for the win! Avoiding the boss fight with words, lets goooooo! Simr to how I diffused the tension in the air, the pressure in my chest dissipated as I let out an internal sigh. I turned away from Eithalr, absolutely ted I didnt have to fight him, and pped my wings to begin flying. As I was about to fly to the location Tasianna and the Helvas parents should be, however, Eithalr suddenly spoke again. You know, my job was actually to stall anybody I saw who wanted to find Hamil. He never mentioned killing anybody since it was obvious enough how killing was the perfect stalling method. You, the lycerepth, the kingdom, whoever I met. It didnt matter. Why are you telling me this? Well, you see, even if you went over to Hamil at this moment, you wont be able to get any information out of him concerning the whereabouts of your little girl friend. After all, the one who contracted me to do so was the cardinal, who asked Hamil to hire me to bring the Greenveil girl to a kid called Charleslyt. The one you want to ask is right in front of you and you just used up your favor. My head turned around slowly. Rage. Anger. Confusion. These thoughts shoved out the anxiousness I felt for him. Now were talking How about I feed that fire of yours a bit. He smirked. I nned to kill that blue-haired girl with my first attack, but she somehow survived it. After I incapacitated my target, I stomped on your girls head, aiming to take her out this time, only for some bones to sprout out of her shoulder, protecting her from a second killing blow. I ended up taking her with me to Charleslyt, since leaving her behind would be too risky. [Panzer] covered my body in purple armor. Crimson, purple, and while mes began shooting out of my wings as I kept myself down with [Tailwind]. [Unheilige Engel] and [Halo of Consecration] materialized, again. I used [Instant Heat Ignition] to heat up my tail as my scale-dust refuelled my ive. That girl is a demonkin contractor, huh? Shes pretty skilled with it, since I wasnt even able to detect that demonic mana until that moment. Whatever sin she had, it helped her survive, but she did lose a couple of good teeth. I wonder how she met a demonkin so far away fr Woah! A gunshot, or rather, a fire explosion echoed through the area before something exploded behind Eithalr. He had his body turned away from me, having just dodged my projectile attack. Purple sh Symphonie des Feuergottes. A purple magic circle appeared before I chained the spells effect into a giant red one in the sky. Oh no, you dont. Cant have you mages do whatever you want. Eithalr dashed towards me in a blink of an eye, but I had already anticipated him doing that even without [Foresight], remembering how he kicked me when he escaped with Hamil. I activated [Dreadre Aura], sting Eithalr away from me and melting my surrounding area. As [Symphonie des Feuergottes] showered me in a waterfall of fire, Eithalrs greatsword vanished as a three-section nunchaku-thing appeared in his hand, which he used to create a wind barrier by rotating them in his hands. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)]inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Youre dead. I will kill you, you bastard, I dered as the me sea dissipated, revealing Eithalr perfectly fine even as the rest of the surroundings burned. With [Inferno Coating] and [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] after grinding through my dragon Jobs, if he hadn''t protected himself, he would have been in big trouble. Instead, he was smiling, enjoying the sight around him. I will pry that information from your damn broken jaw! Try it, dont worry, Ill keep my promise of not killing you today, kiddo. He struck a pose, and gestured to me to attack. Come on, lets dance, Miss Idol! Krrrriiiiiiiiaagghhhhhh! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I see, so that abominable Hamil is here. Arcanuess Helvas drew his sword, activating the runes on it for the first time today. With his wife magician staffs catalyst glowing, the both of them walked towards therge group of mercenaries, among them were a few Yanderu Eluseuss members. Huh? Tasianna? I thought Saori woulde with you, a familiar pantherae said as I showed myself. Kaian I dont see a loopridae around. Friell isnt with you? I asked. My catalyst was ready for a fight. We saved too many orphaned kids and shes swamped taking care of them. Also, when she heard of this job, she kinda guessed your party woulde to attack, so she asked the Boss to let her sit this one out. Hes nicer than our old one, you see. Kaian then readied himself in a stance with his spear. I wanted to test myself against Saori, but you shall do. You overestimate yourself But Kaian and the Yanderu werent the only familiar faces, there was also a group of four who had made me angry the moment I saw them again. Haha! Yo, isnt that the elf from that one group? The group with that girl who shamed Dickslyt? Cant believe we would meet one of them here. Shut it, dont speak badly of our contractor. The cardinal will have our heads if he hears us speak badly of his golden goose. Who da fuck cares? We are wyvern yers. Da boss can be a shit wimp and well still get him out of his shit. After all, three opponents arent enough to defeat us. Ready yourself already! I want to slice that damn elf already for ring at us like that! Lady Hestia told me Charleslyt believed his party members were stronger than us. That Miss Saori wouldnt be enough to defeat all four of them. I shall serve them a cup of humility. Priest Kushlekzar, I shall borrow your spells today. She had the face of a human woman but the rest of her body was nothing but bones, with an orb hidden behind her ribcage. The robe fluttered from her ck mana, which swarmed around her undead minions like it was tethered to her like a leash. Wee to the one acknowledged by Mother Goddess! I see you understood the meaning of my mana! You do not know how ted I am to finally meet you again. I remained silent. I whistled, summoning my garms from my shadow, fully equipped with plenty of holy elemental mana threads I had made just for situations like this. They growled as they watched all the undead beginning to congregate around us. Grimnir, having finished his own preparations, mounted on Quatre, reading not only his sthammer but also gauntlets and his new weapon. I shrouded all five of them in my [Shadow Armament]. I see. Talk is superfluous at this point, correct? I understand. You have defeated me once already, but I reappear before you in my true form! That of a lich! That of somebody given a new life by the Mother of Necromancy! A true ruler over death! Her form began to morph drastically, growing in size and height. She began to levitate from a cloak of souls, pointing down with the presence of a true monster now. This shall be a battle between two who have gained the acknowledgment of the Gods! Who shall survive to be a blessed? Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Erosion Resistance Lv. 1] evolved into [Erosion Resistance Lv. 10]. 3100 SP remaining As my mana congregated around the white fur on my arms, it began to change into stygian lightning, crackling wildly as the voltage increased with every second. This lightning streamed into my armguards, activating the cogs inside it and charging the catalysts attached on both of them. Let the duel begin. A note from AbyssRaven Eithalr did it now. 1 Angry dragon princess,ing right up. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 240: A Desire for Happiness. Chapter 240: A Desire for Happiness. Max level of Jobs [Whip Fighter], [Acrobat], [Warrior] has been reached Individual [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] has switched her Main Job to [Whipsword Fighter] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Whipsword Fighter Level: 0/15 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Fluid Cast Lv. 2] [Sword Mastery Lv. 5] [Whip Technique Lv. 6] [Whip Mastery Lv. 4] [uracy Correction Lv. 7] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 9] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 5] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2] [Holy Resistance Lv. 6] [Water Resistance Lv. 8] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7] [Health Recovery Lv. 4] [Mana Recovery Lv. 6] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Enforcement Lv. 2] [Artificer Lv. 5] [Terror Aura Lv. 2] gained Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] evolved into [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] Elle! ain! Wake! [Eine, wake up!] Hmrm? Urck! Guuu Ark, pffrah! A headache, the worst headache Ive ever had. Like needles piercing my mind the moment I woke up, and it got even worse when I finally realized how much my face began to ache. My nose, my teeth, my forehead; the pain was beyond excruciating and my mouth was filled with the taste of iron. When I spat it out reflexively, a ssful of blood stained the cold floor in red, apanied by pieces of skin from my mouth and a few white shards. Touching my teeth with my fingers, I felt a sharp sensation like ss fragments along the skin of my fingers instead of the firm touch of immacte teeth. As I continued touching them in disbelief, some sort of warm liquid began dripping onto my hand. When I followed the stream up my face, I ended up at where my nose had to be, but it felt crooked. Broken. Pain coursed through my face at the touch, once again reminding me that this was reality, only for [Absolute Pain Tolerance] to activate, allowing me to suppress my urge to scream. My fingers grabbed onto my nose, and in one swift movement, I realigned it. Eiuk! A loud crack echoed through the room, making me flinch as I felt my own nose shift into ce. Once it was over, I began taking in quick breaths as more warm liquid escaped through my nose, my body was expelling it like a burst dam. Eine! Are you okay, now? a young mans voice entered my ears from the left. When I turned around, I discovered that my vision was blurred, making me see the person thrice. I tried rubbing my eyes, ignoring the liquid dripping down from them, blinking as often as I could to regain my sight. But I couldnt. It was still hard to see. Here, drink it. Dammit, they really injured you this badly Regret, anger, and disappointment in himself? B-Brother? Is that you? I couldnt see him properly. My eyesight was so terrible that it was impossible for me to make out any details. Thankfully, my ears were still working properly. I would never forget the sound of my brothers voice after having spent 15 years of my life as his sister. Eine! Yes, its me! Are you not able to recognize me? Jonathan cried out ecstatically. Oh! Your eyes! They were damaged when you were brought here. Here, drink this. A medium health potion and some of the drink you had in your satchel. Drink? Oh, Hestias dragorade. But that only regenerates mana and body nutrients after training. Regardless, I didnt have the privilege to decline his offer. My throat was parched and my body aching I needed to drink something. Chugging the potion and dragorade down, I began to feel my body rejuvenating as the drinks worked their magic. The aching inside my head and my face mostly disappeared, although I could still feel some stinging in my mouth. Here, let me help. This will hurt, so forgive me, Eine. I nodded obediently and closed my eyes, opening my mouth for Jonathan to pull out the broken teeth inside my mouth. As unpleasant as it was, this was the only way for you to regrow your teeth after they broke into shards. Healing magic and potions would help you regrow them, but you had to remove the old ones beforehand. Father instructed me to do so if it ever happened, so Jonathan must have learned to do this from him as well. Once they were out, I drank thest bits of the potion. I felt my new teeth growing with my tongue, but I could tell that it would take a while before they regrewpletely. My eyesight had also returned and I could finally make out that Jonathan and I were inside a cold cell. B-Brother, where are we? Where is Lady Amelia? I asked, my eyes widened in shock. Thest thing I remembered was that I was talking with Amelia, having made my reasons for staying with Aurora clear to her. I couldnt remember anything between then and just now, when I woke up with blood on my face and inside a cell. Ill exin everything, but first well, you need to put on some clothes, sister. Ahem. I had only now realized that Jonathan had a blush, and it wasnt due to a fever, but the fact that I was only dressed in my undergarments. Huh? W-Waaaaeekk!! I covered up my body with my arms reflexively. Keeping his eyes closed now that I had realized my embarrassing situation, he handed me the clothes I always put on under my armor. On top of the pile were my spell rings. [Kinky~] KleaHatma! Jonathan turned around, but he showed no signs of leaving the cell to give me some privacy. I wasnt foolish enough to not understand what was going on with that gesture. Something serious happened, anything else wouldnt have made sense for why I was inside a cell right now and half-naked. [Hope you can still remember how I saved your life not once, but thrice now, my dear. You really know how to lure in death, Eine.] [What?] KleaHatma did not reply to my astonishment, leaving me to silently put my clothes back on. When I told Jonathan I was finished, he came over with a sword and an amulet. Things happened, Eine. I only realized the severity of the situation when both you and Lady Amelia were brought to Charleslyt by a mercenary unconscious. We need to hurry up, so you nee Huh?! As Jonathan was about to hand me my whipsword back, I quickly recognized my vampiric undying amulet in his left hand and that it was missing from my neck. Ignoring my sword, I snatched my amulet out of his hand and rushed to put it back on, only now feeling safe again when I had it back on. Jonathan stared at me with confusion but he snapped out of it when I took my sword back. When I asked him about where my armor was, he shook his head, saying it was too difficult to recover at the moment. If my previous statement wasnt obvious enough, youre Actually, Im in trouble too, now that I have revealed my true colors. What do you mean by that? Could you begin by exining to me where we are? In Charleslyts house, or more specifically, the house Charleslyt bought for his party members the four scoundrels calling themselves wyvern yers. When I had to stick around, I used this house to sleep and prepare, Jonathan replied, but that information was different from what father told me. Hold on, father and mother told me you were staying at Lord Charleslyts mansion! What do you mean youve been staying in another house? Its a long story but esse Quiet! Jonathan held his hand against my mouth and pulled out his sword, the surprise shutting me up more effectively than his actions. At the same time, I heard a door creaking itself open followed by the sounds of footsteps and voices. Yeah, if we want Lord Charleslyt to help us out with our position, we need to do this. Dont think too much about it, nobody will find out about it, and shes just the daughter of a Greenveil magnoble. Who cares? Huh? Are you sure? That Jonathan wont like it once he learns what Lord Charleslyt has nned for that girl. Dont you think he would rebel? And? Who cares? Hes just a broken pup Lord Charleslyt picked up since he sympathized with the pups envy towards his little sister that became stronger than him. Hahaha! If you dont have the strength, you dont deserve to be the house leader. Just like with Lord Charleslyt and his elder brother Fillion. What now? I recognize those voices. Arent they from the academy? As the footsteps came closer and closer, Jonathan brought me over to hide behind a wall next to the cell bars, staying out of sight as two noblemen appeared in front of the cell, bewildered at the opened cell door. Huh?! By the Light, how is the cell open?! Did she wake up?! No, wait, we would have seen her if she had tried to escape. She must still be in the cell! Lets look! Got it! She has to be Bhurak! Jonathan charged forward the moment both of them entered the cell, half-swording to knock one of them out with the pommel of his sword. As the defeated noble crashed on the ground, the other managed to jump back out of the way as Jonathan shed at him. Narrowly blocking my brothers sword, the noble looked at Jonathan in rage, shouting, I knew you would betray us, you bastard! Streaks of blue began to show up on his face, shining brightly as he fended Jonathan off and began his counter assault. Swords shed as the two young men began to dodge and strike at each other. Jonathans swordsmanship was phenomenal as always, a boon he gained after training to be a knight for years. His opponent was no match against him in that department, but, for some reason, brother had an uneasy look on him. Strength! If the nobleman could parry Jonathans des, he did so easily, as if he had far superior strength than Jonathan. It became even more noticeable when his sword strikes cracked the ground. Hahahaha! So this is the holy power Lord Charleslyt can give you! You were a fool to decline it before betraying us, you rat! The Goddess and the true heir of Equevanna are on our side! Fall, Greenveil scum! His behavior was widely antagonistic. By the Light, what was going on?! Lord Charleslyt truly is the HUH?! What?! Helvas Sword Technique: Flowing Stream! The 2nd form of fathers sword style, developed after he trained with the Knights of the Lionheart during his travels with mother as adventurers. House Helvas had never been a martial-focused noble house until father took over. As somebody not talented in magic, he did everything he could to close the distance between his elder brother and himself in order to im his title as the heir. This was his gift to his son. Jonathans sword sliced the air like a flowing river, showing no resistance as he effortlessly dodged a wild sword swing to sh open the noblemans left thigh. His first reflex was to shout in pain and try to cover the wound, which provided Jonathan the opening he needed to knock him unconscious with the broad side of his sword. After the nobleman fell unconscious, Jonathan quickly cleaned his de and sheathed it, before ripping his opponents shirt for a long strand of cloth, which he used to tend to the wound. Seeing from how profusely it was bleeding, if Jonathan hadnt tended him, he probably would have bled to death in a few minutes. As he was preupied with that, he was toote to notice the other noble standing up, prepared to sh him down! But that sh never connected as de segments connected together with a mana thread caught his sword arm, pulling that person closer to me. Using this surprise attack, I vaulted over his shoulder and swung my whipsword over me, dragging him with it to m him face-first onto the ground. Blood and fragments of teeth poured out of his mouth. Sister, when did you gain such monstrous strength? Huh? Brother, when did you learn how to fight properly?! This was a far cry from when we had our duel! Each of us was clearly surprised by the others growth as a fighter. He didnt know that I had [Musclesmass] to power up my arm strength, while I had no idea when he learned how to use fathers sword style. W-Whatever, here, help me a bit. We need to hide these people for now. As instructed, I dumped both of the young noblemen in the corner of the cell. With the dim lighting, it should be hard to see them. After we left the cell, Jonathan had me follow him into a nearby wine room, where he gave me some water from a nearby barrel to clean myself up. Charleslyt had to satisfy his mercenaries, and money wasnt enough, you see. So he added a wine cer and bought them barrels full of good food and drink. When I first joined them, they told me explicitly to never, evere into this room. They said the same to Charleslyts other followers, too, so we should be safe here, for now. Once he made that clear, he began answering my questions and exined to me about the whole situation. Essentially, Jonathan never really was Charleslyts loyalpanion. What actually happened was that, during the academy festival, Jonathan identally heard Charleslyt trying to woo Amelia into marrying him, only to receive a rejection. When that happened, Jonathan noted how Charleslyt began to essentially beg, even mentioning shady facts to get Amelia to ept his request. It was then that the four wyvern yerpanions found him, literally threatening him when they asked if Jonathan had seen anything. In that stressful situation, Jonathan had toe up with an excuse, noticing how bloodthirsty they were. And you told them you wanted to join them?! I presumed. I had to. If I hadnt, I had this gut feeling that they would have attacked me, Eine. I had no choice, Jonathan added. It became even worse when Charleslyt and Lady Amelia noticed us. I had to y along, even praising that dastard Charleslyt while I was at it. Lady Amelia noticed the situation and tried to bail me out, but I had to decline her help. Huh, why? Well I didnt like how Charleslyt tried to ask her hand for marriage, you see. You know, that isnt how you are supposed to do it. Also, a man like him, speaking with ady who is neither his family nor wife in an alleyway like that? Why, that is scandalous! I had to investigate this matter and then, well, I didnt exactly expect myself to get into such a bad situation. So, that is why Amelia said sorry when I saw her after Charleslyt spoke with her. She was saying sorry for being unable to help out Brother and keeping it a secret from me. Jonathan had to act like Charleslyts follower, joining him in his party to not only save his life but also keep an eye on him. When he sent that letter to us, he tried to make it clear that there wasnt anything to worry about. But, a few dayster, he identally stumbled on the fact that Charleslytspanions were literally still criminals. They brought him to Shaturein, letting him meet quite a colorful bunch of people down there. Once we gave the information where Jonathan was to father and mother, they met with him, and that was when father taught him the first and second form of his swordsmanship. Father probably saw through my lie, or maybe he was just worried that I was getting myself into something I couldnt handle. Honestly, I was d he taught me some proper swordsmanship before Charleslyt sent me off to do Quests a beginner like me shouldnt be taking on. Haaaa, Eine, I apologize for feeling envious of you. Being an adventurer is not something to be envious of. I can see it in your eyes. You faced death quite a few times, right? So thats how you learned how to fight. Hiehie, and here I thought Hestias training regimen was hellish. In a way, joining them into the depths of Cedrailles dungeon was not something I should have done either. The monsters there were far stronger than I was and then there was that whole incident with those fire cultists. However, it just got a lot more problematic yesterday after Lady Hestia defeated Charleslyt in that duel. For some reason, he called in all these noble children and began giving them that weird power he calls Divine Ambrosias Power. I dont know exactly what they are nning with all of this, but, from the looks of it, they are nning to forcefully have Charleslyt seed as the Duke of Equevanna over his brother. Then, what does Amelia, or I, have anything to do with this? Do you remember who brought me here? Uuuuh, whoever did that, how underhanded of you to do that to me. Next time it wont end that way! No, I didnt see the persons face. Charleslyt told him toe into his office immediately. Why did he hesitate there? In any case, that guy isnt important. Whats important is that Amelia was kidnapped and you were hurt, Eine. You werepletely bloody when you arrived and Charleslyt ordered for you to be stripped of your weapons and armor and to be put inside this cell. And, well, this order was directed at the Chezaic twins, you see. Was that why I was half-naked?! Are you serious?! Those damn bitches! Yeah, I managed to stop them before they did anything even more obscene. From what I could tell, they are only here for revenge, whereas the other young lords anddies are here to support Charleslyt in their parents stead. The fact you helped in the arrest of their parents really angered them, my little sister. Well, thats because their parents were criminals! What am I supposed to do, huh? Stay silent and let the whole duchy get in trouble because of those two fools? I argued, but I kept it to myself as Jonathan continued his retelling. Thats when I heard your, uhm, rings. I didnt know you had such a secret, Eine. [KleaHatma?!] [Whaaaat? Should I have been silent about it and just let you rot in this prison? Your brother was already trying to get you out but nearly forgot to bring me to you, dear! I saved your life twice against that Eithalr. Some more thanks would be appreciated,] KleaHatma pouted. Hold on, Eithalr was the one who tried to kill me?! The one who hit me with that sneak attack and kidnapped Amelia?! And I wanted to pay him back for that [ Eithalr? Thank you once again for saving my life. You are my savior, Lady KleaHatma.] [Ah, I was just joking, dear. ying hard to get is exciting for me, you see~ However, I dont think you can afford to hide me any further from your brother. This divine ambrosia thing isnt any more divine than a demonkins powers, dear.] [Thank you for the insight. Well, it wasnt as if I had a choice either way.] This wasnt the time to be secretive anymore. Although the demonkin in Griffonpeak might have made a deal with Charleslyt based on what brother said, there should be a lot of other people inside this house. The two of us werent enough, and I had the feeling Hestia and the others might be looking for me in Shaturein right now. I wasnt like the rest of Aurora, not yet. I couldnt take on multiple people at once. Most of my new strength came from [OklLuthiers Power], which could only be essed through KleaHatmas mana. To get Amelia out of this, I had no choice but to rely on KleaHatma once again. Brother, lets go. I stood up, my spell rings shining brightly. Are you sure, Eine? You cannot possibly have recovered with a single health potion, Jonathan asked with worry. Dont worry, I have enough stamina to get Amelia out of here safely, I said as my mana was turned into muscle fibers and flesh. Will you trust me, brother? He stood up and nodded. Youre my sister, of course. Lets go, father and mother are probably worried to death, and I dont want Lady Amelia to wake up to all of this. Whats with his fixation on Amelia? Forget it, its not important. Our goals were to get my armor back and to rescue Amelia. Jonathan was wearing the armor Charleslyt gave him the silver-ted one but I was entirelycking in defense outside of [Musclemass]. Somehow, he could have brought one chainmail, at least, right? Or a helmet? The headache is returning As we snuck up, Jonathan exined we were inside the middle district and that Charleslyt had rented a building intended for a guild or workshop. It was redesigned to be a living space and headquarters for his party. As such, it wasrge enough to amodate multiple people inside. As we snuck a peek through the door above the basement stairs, I learned that the kitchen was the next area. The young lords anddies were apparently celebrating the whole situation, believing Charleslyt would solve it swiftly and that they and their parents would reap the benefits. With a small entourage of attendants, these nobles came over to show their houses fealty to his cause and, to mark this asion, Charleslyt had hired chefs to create a feast for his guests. Despicable! Our capital is in danger but all they are doing is fooling around?! Unforgivable! In any case, the hectic situation in the kitchen did mask all the sounds from our struggle inside the basement. Regardless, that didnt change the fact that we had no way out of this except through the kitchen. Saori taught me how to sneak and track down prey, but I didnt have ess to her dark magic to sneak past this situation. We had no other choice. Let me handle this, Jonathan whispered as I adjusted my ponytail. We straightened our backs and walked into the kitchen with the demeanor we would take on during a public outing. The two young lords are currently in the cer. Do not enter it until theye out, even if it means running out of ingredients. W-Wha The chefs were surprised to hear this the moment we came out, but, thankfully, none of them questioned me being here. B-But, MLord, were about to run out. We need to What gives you the right to speak back, chef? You stand before nobles. You listen to our orders or you might as well leave this ce before I call Lord Charleslyt. Have I made myself clear? Y-Yes! We humbly apologize! Good. If you cannot produce any more dishes, go ask the attendants for permission from the other Kitchen, hurry up! We need more wine and W-Wha Lady Eine?! Attendants would walk around performing their duties. If you were a magnoble, your attendants would most likely be from a schwertnoble house Just like this woman before us. With shock on her face, she was about to run for it. I activated [Wind st] and jumped, closing the distance between us as I tackled her, pressing her onto the ground before performing the chokehold Saori taught me. I used [Musclesmass] to drastically strengthen my arms to squeeze the consciousness out of her in seconds, only controlling myself enough to not identally kill her. Get down on the floor, now! Hands behind your heads! Jonathan ordered the chefs as he drew his swords. Onlymoners, the chefs were obedient and listened. But all this noise attracted the rest of the attendants to the kitchen, arriving just in time to see me cing the maid on the ground. I cast two [Rock st], shooting them at the backs of two of these attendants as I stood up and detached the de swords from the thread of my whipsword. Now with only a mana thread, I activated [Whish] on it, giving the thread a flesh mass which I used to hook and pull to prevent two more attendants from running away. Jonathan dashed out from the kitchen, wielding both his sword and its sheath. Using the sheath, he mmed it against the side of the attendants heads to send them to dreand. But like a cascading stream whose blockage was opened up, the noise we created spread throughout the house. I just didnt have enough time to cast [Air Shield] to prevent it from escaping. Hey, you! Our lords anddies are Huh?! Uwaaahhhh! I caught the butler''s neck with my whip and pulled him closer to me. Brother took this opportunity to punch the butlers stomach, using the momentum tond a strong knock-out punch. I was very surprised to see Jonathan being able to adapt this quickly, making it seem like we had prior synergy, although we never fought together before. Fast reactions and quick thinking was a necessity for life-and-death battles. I wondered once again how severe his training was and if we siblings were fated to endure such torture to be stronger. Eine, more areing! Quick, the stairs! Jonathan called out. I followed him, before using [Terra Wall] topletely block the path from where the butler came out from. Shit! That Greenbump Helvas betrayed us! I heard as we ran past the room. The young lords anddies have noticed us. Not a very sneaky mission like the ve auction one. We dashed upstairs, where I noticed some peopleing closer to us with [Enhanced Enemy Sense]. I recalled the segments of my sword with the retrieval runes, reforming it, and jumped up the stairs with [Wind st]. Surprising the two noblemen, I swung my whipsword, mming the blunt side into their faces. They crashed on the wooden floor, disoriented and groaning. As I ran past them towards the door they left open, Jonathan gave them two good thuds in the heads. Amelia! I cried out as I found her sleepingfortably in a queen-sized bed, tucked into the nket. But to my surprise, two others were inside this room, sitting on the bed as they let their fingers stroke Amelias sleeping face. Eine~ Helvas! My ears and eyes red at the two girls. They looked almost identical, the only difference between the two were their eye colors the older sister had yellow while the younger had red ones. But unlike during our previous meetings, not only did they have the same blue streaks running across their skin as the two nobles from the basement, but weird feather-like objects sprouted from their heads and shoulders. They matched the eye colors of their respective owners, exuding mana I was very much acquainted with. [Oh my, the fools, they are mutating. Theyve gone mad with the demonic energy, Eine. That Charleslyt gave them too much.] KleaHatma said, but that wasnt what interested me. What caught my attention and ire was the fact Francesca, the elder of the Chezaic twins, was wearing my armor! The armor Hestia had Master Grimnir had made for me! We knew you would be here when we saw Jonathan enter the kitchen. It was so obvious where you would go, especially with all the noise. There was a raspiness behind Francescas voice, as if shed been shouting these past days. Eine, you bitch. We are so d you woke up! Weve been waiting for our turn to have fun with you, you little farm girl! Red-eyed Irac, on the other hand, had a certain echo behind her voice as talons began to sprout from her fingers and through her shoes. Lord Charleslyt told us we could have precious quality time with you ripping off your nails, cutting off your hair. Doing everything to make you feel the pain we felt for losing our parents! KleaHatma was right. Francesca and Irac always acted like two bullies, but their behavior and expression were a far cry from the sophisticateddies I came to know them as. Insanity was dancing behind their eyes. In the next moment, a loud st could be heard from outside, followed by cracking rocks, ss, and wood. Shit, Eine, they broke through! Jonathan dashed into view behind the doorway. You need to hu! Jonathan, Jonathan. Tch, tch, tch, Francesca shook her head with a wry smile.Someone as handsome as you really shouldnt have done any of this. But, its toote now. We were surrounded. The rest of the nobles climbed up to the second floor. They had the blue streaks covering their faces and hands just like the Chezaic twins, only they werent mutating as KleaHatma described it. This is as far as you two will go! This is Equevanna territory now, you two Greenbumbs. You two should have just stayed quiet and everything would have worked out nicely. We outnumber you and now all have the power Lord Charleslyt shared with us. Dont think you can take us on by yourselves, even if you two can handle yourself in battle. Surrender, or we will make this even more painful. Why do they sound like that bad guy trope Hestia has been telling me about?! They are ticking off every point from that checklist! True, you are surrounded. Irac gave Amelia a backhanded strike, waking her up and causing her a nosebleed. Amelia! I screamed. Uuuiiem! Amelia groaned. My, my, what udylike sounds, Lady Amelia~ But, I guess that is what we should expect from Greenbumps, right? As uncivilized as the farmers they cherish so much, hiehiehiehie! You two, twins! Charleslyt told everybody not to harm Lady Amelia! Are you two crazy! Jonathan shouted at them, his eyes bloodshot like mine. Huh? Ohe on, a little blood wont hurt her. I held back, but it was enough to agitate the both of you, Irac taunted us. You just had to involve that damn lizard tramp in everything, ruining our Chezaic house! We said we will do everything to ruin you, Eine. Your house, your family, your life! A waste of a noble like you should have just stayed down for us to walk over! Yes, Lady Amelias suffering is your fault, no, it is the fault of both of you two siblings, Francesca added. Our fault?! I roared out in response. I mean, who told you to ruin our lives, Eine? Who told you to escape and make us do this? Not us. This is just the Goddesss way to reward us for staying patient, waiting our time to get our revenge on the enemy of our house~ You hypocrite! You hypocrite! You hypocrite! You made my life hell! You made my social status even worse than it already was, and you think you can say all of this shit to me! Your mother deserved to be executed for helping that criminal Davison! Your father did everything to help his son, your half-brother, to get better, knowing full well the consequences! If there is somebody to me for all of this, it is your overly-ambitious bitch of a mother! I screamed. I screamed as loud as my voice could allow. I wanted to release everything. I didnt want to keep all of this bottled in just to attempt to diffuse this situation. I hated it. I hated it. I hated it so very much! Hiehiehie! The twinsughed, before speaking in unison. And this is why we will make your life even more of a hell until you breathed yourst, Eine! First this beautiful armor, then your family! We will make sure they suffer as much as we did before we have you killed! You! [Klea! Can I use multiple powers at the same time now?!] [Jeez, calm down, d] [Answer me!] [ No, but you can if you gave me control over my powers for a bit. Ill help you. Like how I can conjure up my bone shield although you still dont have that power yet.] [Do it!] [ If I were any of the other demons, you would have just made the worst mistake in your life, Eine. A fate worse than death Unleash your lust for battle, Eine Fiero Helvas!] That armor was present from Hestia, the person who saved me from the depths of my own despair. That armor was made by the person I have epted as my master, the person who gave me a passion outside of my dreams of bing a knight and a daughter my parents could be proud of. It isnt just a piece of armor that could be reced if it were lost. It was the symbol of my new life and new ambitions. My first step outside my shell, into a world where I felt free. My reminder that people could support me to walk forward, but I had to be the one to do the walking. My spell rings shone, turning my mana into flesh and muscles. [Musclesmass] began to cover my body like armor, covering my white skin in dark red meat. Some on my left arm hardened, morphing the flesh into long ws, while tendrils grew out from my right, wrapping themselves on my whipsword. But worse of all. They dared threaten my family. W-What is this?! By the Goddess, what is going with her?! S-Sister?! I didnt feel much more powerful than before, but, despite that, I still felt like I had the power to triumph against all of these people. In previous tests, I learned that it was more efficient on my mana to use one demonic power only, as using multiple at once would drain my mana too much. However, in a situation where I had no armor, I had to use [Musclesmass] as armor, and I needed [w] and [Whish] for damage at the same time. In situations where I was outnumbered, there was no way for me to hold back. Hahaha! What is that sort of power, Eine? It looks so much like ours, Francesca stated as more feathers began to sprout from her arms, turning them into wings, while spikes grew out from her back. She picked up the grimoire lying next to her. But you are still no match for all of us! Everyone! Let us get rid of this scourge! Iracs feathers also turned her arms into that of an arvisian, but unlike her sister, she did not sprout any spikes. Instead, her talons grew even longer and she was able to fly unlike her sister, shrieking like a feral beast. No, Im not like the two of you at all. KleaHatma was regting my powers, making sure I wouldnt run out of mana too early into the fight But I was also aware that I was breaking my promise Hestias and Goddess Aurena. Im such a failure of a person but Ill deal with thatter. I want to be happy with my decisions. I want my life to be more fun. I want my family and friends to continue smiling, even if I always cause them to worry about me. That is my desire. Amelia, Ill save you! A note from AbyssRaven So, just in case, reason why Eine''s fight first because demon contractor vs. demonkin contractors. Also, I want to give Eine some more screen time. Enjoy, especially the next chapter. :) If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 241: Ellaine Fiero Helvas. Chapter 241: Eine Fiero Helvas. My whipsword shot forward, whipping its fleshy and metal tendrils around to catch the flying Irac. She pped her wings, dodging it using her aerial superiority, but due to the height of the ceiling, she crashed against it even as she avoided my attack. I returned the extended de and swung it against Francesca, who came at us like a rampaging bear. Krah! she growled from the damage on her face, the pause giving me enough time to activate my [Attack Rune: Blood Bane], causing the blood my de shed to explode. Kraaaaaaaa! Ill hold them up! Get Amelia, Eine! Jonathan stated foolishly. With the number of nobles outside this room, he alone wasnt enough to hold the rooms entrance when he had so much trouble with a single opponent back in the cer. If we were on the ground floor, conjuring up a [Terra Wall] wouldnt be a problem. But everything was wooden around us, and we had no line-of-sight to a viable ce to invoke an earthen magic circle. Earth mages werentpletely vulnerable in an area without earth or rocks, but our conjured spells didnt have the usual powerful blocking potential. Stand back, Jonathan! Earth Spears! Two brown magic circles appeared on my hands, creating tworge rock spears which shot at the iing enemy nobles. One lodged itself into the floor, blocking the entrance while the other destroyed the floor outside the room. They can and will still try to destroy the room wall. We need to hurry Eine! Jonathan called out as his de intercepted the talon strike of Irac, moments before I could react to it with [Prediction]. Helvas! the warped bird woman roared. You endangered my sister and kidnapped Lady Amelia! As an aristocrat of Greenveil, I must cut you down! Soaring Wings! Fathers first form, a sword attack where you swing it using a half-moon arc upwards, using both Mana and Stamina as a resource to manipte the winds to elerate your trajectory. Even without superhuman jumping power, you would fly up considerably, making it particrly useful against flying enemies. It was an adaptation to the [Artorian Lionheart Style: Calling Wind], which manipted the wind to beckon enemies toe closer for a decisive hit. Even if our Helvas style is only a branch off of the real deal, it uses the same foundation as the sword fighting our Founding King adapted from his grandfather, Griffon King Assurfel. Kriiiiaaaah! Irac cried out, blood spraying from a deep wound on her torso. Nice! Just when it looked like we would be able to take down one of the twins, the other shot a giant fireball at us. I narrowly managed to conjure up an [Air Shield] in time to weaken the spell, but, in the end, I still had to activate [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] from my whipsword. Eine! Sister! I heard Amelias and Jonathans voices, as the mana shield created a bubble around me, blocking the spell but causing arge smokescreen. Hahaha! Imagine taking an [Inferno Magic Lv. 1] spell head-on, E What?! Interrupting Francescas rambling, I shot my whipsword forward. It hit her right at the chest, but the armor she was wearing mine pletely blocked any damage. I was proud of how strong the armor was, but I cursed that it was in enemy hands right now. Still, that was enough for me. [Whish] created a three-fanged w on the tip of the sword, which I could use to grab on things. As the tendrils contracted, the ws grabbed onto the breastte, giving me an anchor point to pull myself closer to Francesca. Damn you! With [w] materialized on my left hand, I shed at her head, but she blocked my attack with her arms, using my armor to nullify the damage. As I clicked my tongue, Ished out with my w once again when I noticed the scar I made on her face at the start of the battle was gone. KleaHatma immediately informed me that Francesca had heightened regeneration. [The demonic energy is inside their bodies, running through their blood and cells. Unlike yours, which you conjure up with mana, theirs is more pure. They can use those powers freely, but looking at their behavior. Its clear that Pride has already corrupted their minds.] [Pride? Not Envy?!] [Yeah. You better settle this battle quickly, Eine. Not just because your body is using up mana too quickly even with my help, but you probably need to tell Hestia and the others that there is a second demonkin in the city.] Not only did I have to worry about arcane corruption, but now this? This fight was not bing easier for me. Both Francesca and Irac were regenerating from their wounds, while we had no healing at all. There was also the crowd of nobles outside the room, trying to break through the walls and rocks. I had to hurry. Morphing [ws] away on my left arm, I armored it uppletely with [Musclesmass], before skirting under Francescas vision as I began shing her legs by double-handing my sword. With knowledge of my own armor, I knew exactly where to hit the gaps. Her transformation not only gave her arger stature as well as more strength, but that was meaningless before my weapon. Prodigious size alone does not dissuade the strikes of a dwarven-made de! Every blood drop I managed to shed activated a rune on my whipsword Defense Ripper and weakened her Vitality and Wisdom more and more. Damn you, Greenbump! She shouted as she mmed her feathered arm down, missing me by a split second, only to crack the floor. Seeing this opening, Inded a heavy punch into her sides. She flinched and gasped for air, before Inded a jumping kick into her stomach. Weakening her defenses did the trick. [Musclesmass] gave me slightly more defense through the muscles, but its primary use was the massive increase in Strength. My punches and kicks were stronger. Usually, I could only activate it around my arms, but with KleaHatma helping out, I could spread the effect throughout my body, for the cost of even more mana to maintain it. As I heard Jonathan and Irac struggling in the background, I jumped onto Francesca who wasying on the ground. I stomped down on one of her arms and began removing a few of the armors sps. When Francesca tried to stop me, I aimed my sword at her neck, forcing her to grab the de. My [Musclemass] versus her inhuman strength, which would win? Meaningless. My sword was a whipsword with [Whish] applied on it, it could extend itself, even in this position. The moment any of thises to light, you and the rest of your supporters will be executed. H-Hold on, Lady Eine! Please, I can The moment you made up your mind to kill my brother and me, you should have been aware of the chance of your own death, Francesca! The tendrils from [Whish] extended themselves, biting into Francescas throat with the three-fanged w. I could feel some resistance from her skin, but this fight would end in a Sister! That wasnt Jonathans voice, it was Iracs. My [Prediction] warned me of a dangerous attacking from behind me, so I reflexively turned my head around, only for Francesca to grab my leg standing on her arm and yank me off her arm. She then reached up to attempt to tear the tendril off her throat with her now free hand. Shit! Air Sh of sharp winds. Wind sh! As I was about to invoke a spell to protect myself, a gust of wind shed Iracs back, stopping her attack. I had to dodge Iracs iing body check, ducking under it to give Francesca a strong punch into her head, forcing her to let go of the tendril and my leg. When I raised my head, I realized Amelia was the one who had helped me. Thank you, Amelia! N-No need for thanks! Amelia called out, her lower face still covered in her nose blood. Now to end this What?! Slowpoke! Take this! The grimoire Francesca dropped after I gave her that jump kick was in her hand again, and when the pages began to flutter, earth, wind, water, and fire magic rained out from, sting me at point-nk. Yairgh! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Water Resistance Lv. 7] [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] gained I flew off from Francesca, only to be caught by Jonathan. As I groaned from the damage I received, Jonathan warned me to use my runes again, as the she-fiend was about to use her grimoire again. As the spells flew towards us, I cast [Air Shield] around Amelia and brother while I activated [Auracoil] around myself. Grimoires and seals were frowned upon by proper mages, but they allowed someone to cast the stored spell as rapidly as if they had [Chant Revocation Lv. 10]. A great tool for a battle, as Francesca was locking us down with them right now. We were pushed onto the defense, which gave Irac the time she needed to regenerate her wounds and the young nobles, unfortunately, the time to finish breaking through the wall, creating space for them to enter the room. Both twins smirked when they saw reinforcementsing in. Good! What took you so long? Irac asked. We apologize, mydies. The walls in this house are harder than we thought. We couldnt use too much strength, otherwise we risk breaking the ceiling. Enough. That doesnt matter now! Prepare yourselves. Once that Greenbumps mana is used up, strike at her! Kill both Helvas brats! Francesca was right. The longer I maintained [Auracoil] and my demonic powers, the more I used up my mana. I could already feel signs of arcane corruption affecting me, so keeping this up wasnt viable. Thankfully, I was patient enough to leave insurance behind for these situations. Another rune on my sword lit up it was Blood Bane, once again. What?! Kyaaaaah! The blood I shed from her throat and legs exploded, knocking her down to her knees while she tried to stop the bleeding from her throat. I used this moment to use [Piercing Shot], shooting my whipsword forward like an arrow to grab her grimoire, pulling it to me. I threw it to Amelia. Help us for a moment, Amelia! We cant escape just yet! I then activated [Gale Steps], closing the distance between a noble and myself in an instant to sh at him with [w], materialized once again from my left arm. As blood sprayed from his torso, I used the whip part of my whipsword to strike down the other nobles inside the room. None of the swordsmen were able toe close while I used earth and wind magic to block the attacks from the mages. Jonathan used his own [Gale Steps] to close in on the mages, and Amelia gave him cover fire from Irac. While the three of us performed our counterattack, something distasteful happened when my whipsword sliced somebody in its whip storm. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas]s Job [Whipsword Fighter] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 3] Attributes have increased due to level up Aside from the fact that these nobles were low-leveled, I actually killed one of them during the chaos. I mean, it was impossible to hold back when all of them were trying to kill me, and justice would have sentenced them to death anyway. Still, most of them were acquaintances from the academy, even if I never really got along with them, so I was loath to y them out of hand. [Too much sympathy wont do you any good, dear. They want you dead. You die, theyll be happy. Simple as that. Reciprocate it. Hestia, Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir would do the same,] KleaHatma advised, urging me to know how to differentiate rivals from actual enemies. [I know. Im sorry for that moment of weakness.] I put more strength into my sword arm, swinging with even more power and precision. Ugggarrrgh! Eiiiiiek! Noooo Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas]s Job [Whipsword Fighter] has risen from [Level 3] to [Level 6] Attributes have increased due to level up From the walls to the ceiling, everything inside this room was getting destroyed, and with every death, the young nobles became even more deranged. At first, they mourned the two young lords I slew, ming me for their deaths and saying the Goddess wouldnt forgive me for what I had done. When I killed my third, none of them even gave her dying moment a piece of their attention. Francesca and Irac drove them at us, telling them they were superior with their blessing of the Goddess and that they were in the right for all of this. Even Jonathans hand was forced. D-Dammit. D-Did I Brother, this isnt the time to question yourself! Self-defense! This is self-defense! Tell yourself that! From his illplexion, this seemed to have been brothers first human kill. Saoris students, especially Tamae-chan, told me the same thing when I had to kill those fire cultists. It was then that I understood why opposing factions must vilify each other to make fighting easier on their minds. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas]s Job [Whipsword Fighter] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 10] Attributes have increased due to level up I-Im out of offensive spells, Eine! Amelia called, informing me she only had healing spells left. Concentrate on Jonathan! He needs healing more! As the fighting continued, Jonathan and I became increasingly wounded. With my spells and whipsword, keeping people and damage away from me was easy, but Jonathan didnt have these options. His spell casting was slow and his armor was neither enchanted nor runed up. I had to save him a couple of times. There was also Amelia. With her as our goal, if they took Amelia back, we would lose our momentum. Jonathan and I were thinning the crowd out, to the point we probably could escape if we just could cripple or kill the twins. They were the only ones with superhuman regeneration. Aargh, this damn headache! I shouldnt have drunk all the dragorade. [Reduce your Mana and Stamina usage, Eine. Turn off the third ability. Keep up [Musclesmass] for defense and [Whish] for your sword.] I was down to half Mana and my Health was falling slowly thanks to numerous ncing hits. But my biggest issue was my Stamina, which I had almost depleted with all the dodging, demonic attacks, and handling my whipsword. I was tiring myself out. Uuuuargh! Jonathan! Hu Shit! Dammit, out of my way! Francesca found an opening tond a punch on Jonathan, shattering his breastte and driving him through the wall into a neighboring room. As I was preupied with keeping Amelia safe from the enemy nobles, Francesca tore the wall down, cackling as she slowly walked over to Jonathan. Jonathan, Jonathan, Jonathan. You should have stayed silent and just let us take care of your sister. Out of your sight, out of your mind, right? You could have been one of Lord Charleslyts knights, just as he nned to do for Irac and I But no, you were being Shut up already! Jonathan shouted as he forced himself up, coughing up blood as he struggled to stand. Raising his sword, Jonathan resumed the stance our father taught us. Youre a traitor of the kingdom. Just prepare to face real justice after this! Idiot No! Wind st! Whish! A mighty st of wind threw the nobles approaching me, giving me enough time to materialize[Whish] on my left arm, throwing the tendrils at Francescas head, harassing and distracting her from hurting Jonathan. I then moved closer to the outer wall, using my whipsword to slice and dice it, before kicking the wall open. Bedrock des! With the street in sight, tworge brown magic circles were invoked on them, materializingrge earthen des. They descended down, slicing the building like butter. The walls and ceilings copsed, everything was falling apart. I retreated my whish before throwing it out again, this time threading the arm through the falling rubble to grab Jonathan, pulling him towards me, just before Francesca tried to crush him. Pavise! The physical-resistant defensive rune [Pavise] began to conjure up a mana shield as I [Gale Steps] over to Amelia, hugging her and Jonathan, protecting them from the copsing building. Damn you, Helvas! Big sister, help me! I ignored their death cries. I didnt care about them. I did something reckless, and I was just content I managed to save both Jonathan and Amelia in time. Copsing the building didnt give me any more Divine System messages, making me question if any of them had died. I hoped so. Even the floor copsed underneath us. They might be strong with the demonkin powers, but their levels were still around mine before I joined Hestia. They couldnt be too sturdy. Jonathan, there are healing spells in this grimoire. Eine, help me take his armor off. We need to heal him, Amelia said as we ignored the outside of this mana barrier and began treating Jonathans wounds. When the noise finally subsided, the three of us cast [Earthen Wall] to push the rubble away from us, freeing the way. As I deactivated the [Pavise] rune, we walked out of the rubble, standing on top of the piles of this destroyed building. We looked around, but we couldnt find any of the nobles. D-Did we manage to survive that? Jonathan asked,pletely out of breath. Maybe? I wasnt so sure. I still kept my demonic powers up just in case, as my [Enhanced Enemy Sense] noticed a few signals. [Argh, Eine, shut down that third ability! Why are you being so reckless with my powers?!] [Huh? Klea? Are you alright? You dont sound too good.] [Did you forget Im just a piece of mana inside your spell rings? I have my limits, dear, very significant limitspared to my former self. I can lend you my powers, but doing stuff like helping you control multiple powers at once is exhausting,] KleaHatmained. Our usual rtionship was KleaHatma would mold my mana into her demonic powers, and I would use them. What we did today was as if Hestia had made her parallel minds control two of her spells, enabling them to reach their prime effectiveness. While Hestias parallel minds were supported by the System, KleaHatmas support wasnt. In fact, from how she worded it before I allowed her to do so, the Goddess would frown at me. [Ahhhh, ignore them. Ignore that armor of yours. Lets just go, Eine. I need to rest.] Agreed. Eine. Lord Jonathan. Could you two finally exin to me what is going on around here? Amelia asked. The only one who isnt out of breath. Dont worry, I assured Amelia. Well exin everything, but we need to meet up with our pare [Prediction]? Why is it Kouff! Huh? I felt something go through me. Something sharp, something cold, but at the same time, it felt as if I was touched by the soothing warmth of a white grace. But for some reason, I could feel something else. My body was trying to tell me something, but I couldnt register it. [Bleeding (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] But that was when my eyes noticed something was in front of me. Gold and silver. It was armor, and not a simple one like Jonathans silver one, but it was decorated with essories, fit to serve as an icon in a battle. It was perfect for a noble. [Bleeding (Moderate)] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] But what creeped me out were the ck, fleshy bits seeping out from the armors crevices, wiggling around like small creatures. Some looked like tentacles while others Ooopruaaaah!!! I now knew what my mind wasnt registering. It was pain. A lot of pain. [Bleeding (Major)] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] Uruuuuuuaaaaaaeeeeeeeeeeeeghhhhhhhh! Uuuuuuugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! ELLAINE!!! How dare you destroy the house I rented. Who gave you the right to make such a decision? You have desecrated this Glorious Ones possession with your filth and blood, wretch! Kkrriiiiiagh! LET GO! LET GO! [Absolute Pain Tolerance] work! Work! Why am I feeling so much pain! Tolerate! Tolerate! Tolerate! Stop this pain, PLEASE! Wooooork! The pain grew and grew. My organs, ripped apart and now bleeding internally. They screamed and screamed, their message only nowing inrge quantities. The shrieks escaping my voice were the natural explosion of all of this. Pain. Pain. Pain. Pain. Pain. Blood. Blood. Blood. Sharp. Sharp. Sharp. Something was sticking inside my stomach. My hands tried to pull it out, reflexively, but all they could do was cause me even more pain. I screamed to the sky, gagging on my own warm blood, crying out in prayer for all of this to stop. Charleslyt! Let go of my OOOF! URRRGHHH! A light appeared, followed by the loud thud of somebody being flung away andnding on a rocky location. You disappoint me, Jonathan. I had thought you worthy of bing my page. You were foolish to ignore my gift, a gift given to me by the Goddess! To betray me, is to betray the church and the Goddess herself! You stand before a Champion of Aurena, you heretic! Kriiiiagaaaaghaaaaa! Let me go! Let me go [Eine! Eine! Stay with me! Push yourself out from the de now! Your Health, oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no! Aurena! Release my power now! Come on! You are letting this girl die this time! I cant stop him with my energy reserves! Release the rest of the powers of that skill!] Eine! Noooooo! Lord Charleslyt, please, let her go! Let her go! Please, noooo, dont let her die! I could hear somebody, but my mind couldnt register who it belonged to. I am sorry, my dear Amelia. But these two dared to betray a Champion of the Goddess. For that, they deserve death. As the future Grand Duke of Economic Affairs and the one to destroy every enemy of the Goddess, I cannot be the same wretch that I was before. I am My arms felt weak. Numb. I was seeing things in two. Fatigue. Lethargic. In the next moment, the cold sharp piece inside my stomach withdrew itself, and from then, warm liquid began to spray from my body. It was like a pond, no, it looked like a fountain to me. Charleslyt Louis Equevanna, the greatest Champion to be. The glorious sun of the Goddess! And this shall be my first step towards that goal. NOOOOO! PLEASE, NOOOOOOOOOOO! STOOOOOOP! A sharp pain. The world was rotating and rotating and rotating. I felt a sting around my neck, and in the next moment, a headache. Thudding. Thudding. Thudding. My vision rolled and rolled and rolled. I saw rocks, I saw the bright sun in the sky, I saw a headless body. Ah ELLAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINE! When my vision finally stopped rolling around, I heard a loud thud and scream from behind me. I couldnt see what it was. I thought I would feel pain. I thought I could feel something else, but to my surprise, my memories began to surface. I made my decision to renounce my birthright due to myck of self-esteem. I saw my first meeting with Hestia, where I realized how interesting of a person she was. She didnt like me at the start, but somehow, we became friends. I saw my decision to rebel against Mother and my choice to be part of Aurora. I saw myself fighting alongside Tamae-chan and the others against all those Danterno cultists. I saw myself in my new armor, made by Master Grimnir. I saw myself rebelling against not only Hestias but also Goddess Aurenas decision, believing KleaHatma was my chance to be worthy of Aurora, if only I could control her. Was it right or wrong, I didnt know. I saw myself speaking up against Father, telling him what I wanted. I saw myself standing up against my former bullies, the Chezaic twins. I saw myself getting my whipsword and training with it, bing better and better, to the point I could help the others fight against those geisergs. I saw myself I saw myself rescuing Amelia once again but that was only a dream. I-I dont want to die. I there is so much I still wanted to do. So much. Hestia, brother, father, mother, I still have to make you prou Crack. A note from AbyssRaven I''m sorry Eine. I''m sorry! I''m sorry! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(19) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 242: A Lust for Happiness. Chapter 242: A Lust for Happiness. White. It was white. The ceiling, the floor, the walls, the distance. Everything was white to the eyes. There was no color around except for myself. Even then, I was more translucent with some colors, dyed with the white around me. It seemed familiar like when I visited the Goddesss divine realm. Youve woken up, Eine, a soothing voice said from behind me. I snapped my head around, beholding a woman in a pure white dress, drinking tea as her iridescent feathered wings shuffled around. She had the same white hair and face I remembered seeing before, during my first meeting with her. Goddess Aurena? I spoke, before remembering everything that happened before this meeting. Being kidnapped, being rescued by Jonathan, and then trying to rescue Amelia, only to end up Am I dead? Is this the afterlife? I felt an immense desire to cry out, as if somethingpelled me to fight against that statement. To not ept it, that this was not a fact, but a callous suggestion. I wanted to be wrong. But all I could feel was an immense despair. I remembered how my head had been cut off. The light flickered away from my eyes, drowning myself in the darkness and silence of the abyss. Terror. Fear of my own mortality resurfaced. I couldnt help but shiver. Oh, dont be like that, Eine. Dont think you were the only one worried to death about what happened! Another voice appeared from nowhere, this time, it wasnt nearly as soothing or calming as the Goddesss, in fact, it had a certain seductive attraction. I felt nervous just hearing it. Eine, dear, I can hear your thoughts. I think we made this clear a while ago! KleaHatma? It wasnt actually the demonesss real form, but a small mana orb floating around, the same one I saw during our first meeting. What are you doing he Oh wait, right. I forgot. Im sorry. [OklLuthiers Power] was a unique skill connecting KleaHatmas powers to me, meaning I was the only one able to use her powers. However, as a safety measure, the moment I died, KleaHatma would, too. If she went against me, she would have been killed, too. The Goddess acquiesced to my request, but she did not ck with the preparations. Im sorry I wasnt strong enough. Im sorry I wasnt attentive enough. I should have known all of this. I should have reacted faster the moment [Prediction] appeared. There was still so much I had to improve about myself, but I guess all my efforts were in vain. I was toote to improve myself The effort everybody put into me was wasted. Thrown into the trash. I felt terrible. My family, my friends, my party. I failed them all, and I couldnt imagine what they would think after they found my corpse. I felt disgusted with myself for allowing them to witness me like that, especially my parents and bro Brother? You arent dead just yet, Eine, KleaHatma stated. Huh? She is right, Eine, the Goddess said. And, I am also not the actual Goddess Aurena. I am just a part of her power she put into [OklLuthiers Power], with the function to destroy the demon the moment you fall into temptation. I am her cell and executioner, and this is the realm within that skill. I am inside a skill? My soul? Death-defying protection, or in simpler terms, a vampiric blessing of undying. The amulet you received during your dungeon dive because of the effect of such artifacts, we ce them high on the rarity list. You cant get one without killing a guardian or mid-guardian of vampiric or bat origin. The higher the difficulty, the better the chance. You were lucky to receive it from a C rank. Rarity list? Guardian? Is this thenguage of the Gods? Even if there were words I wasnt familiar with, I still understood the gist of it. The amulet I kept with me even in my sleep managed to prevent my death. I ced my ghostly hand around my neck, wondering how that was supposed to work. Am I to live as a disembodied head? We can read your mind here, Eine. Your soul, technically. Rest assured, the amulet is currently repairing your injuries through blood magic, and will reattach your head, the fragment of the Goddesss power exined. Then, why is my soul inside this area? If my resuscitation is upon me, then I must immediately make myself ready! My brother and Amelia are in grave danger with Charleslyt around! Thats right. I remembered. I remembered Charleslyt piercing my body with his sword, giving a monologue as I pleaded in desperation, before decapitating me. It gave me a deep chill as I reminded myself of it. There is no need, Eine, KleaHatma was the one to answer me this time. This ce has its ownw of time. Every minute here is but a few milliseconds in reality. Aurena brought you here because she needed to tell you something, and, besides, what did you imagine you could do once you stand back up? Your Health will be full again, but your Mana and Stamina are still empty. Urgh I groaned. Charleslyt was a capable warrior who was able to reach B rank. Within the hunters guild, you had to pass an official guild exam to rank up, and, even if he had cheated on it, I saw exactly what he was capable of when he dueled against Hestia. With his equipment, he was quite strong. In addition, he had received the powers of a demonkin. If they managed to turn inexperiencedbatants like the twins and those young nobles into threats just through a stat boost and quick healing, what could that power do for an almost knight-tier warrior like Charleslyt? I am a C rank adventurer at best, even with my armor and sword equipped. Even then, I dont have much actual dueling experience. KleaHatma is correct, Eine. Although powerful, the blessing on the amulet only works once before breaking. The next fatal strike would be it your end. If survival is your only priority, use the moment of your survival to flee. Although it wasnt the real Goddess, this was still a fragment of herself, and hearing this nonchnt answer as she sipped her tea made me feel unpious. I was angry at her answer. But from the looks of it, I dont believe that to be an option for you. KleaHatma, you can feel it, cant you? Her desire to rescue her brother and friend? KleaHatmas mana orb found wobbled in the air, indicating a nod. That feeling is intensifying, yes. You mentioned wanting to experience happiness in your life, correct, Eine? And this desire includes your family and friends, so you can make them proud. This was yourst thought before you died. Oh! How embarrassing I was thinking that when I thought everything was about to end. But, its not like it wasnt the truth. I really do want to make everybody proud of me. For how long I made them feel bad for me? I really, really, really want to change that image of myself. Eine, I have been watching over you and KleaHatma ever since I originally gave you [OklLuthiers Power]. I must admit to being somewhat surprised. Your heart and mentality were surprisingly stable, despite having used her demonic powers so often. The more your personality is aligned with a demons blood, the more power you can invoke from it, but also the more likely you will be consumed by it. From my textbooks, the more a demonkin epted their demonic lineage, leaning towards one of their ancestors, the more they would be able to awaken that power. The more demonic they acted, the more powerful they would be. Eine, I might be your Goddess in Peolynca now, but I was once someone who governed over beings like KleaHatma in the world we Origin Gods came from. Even without this skill realm, I can tell there are hints of envy and wrath inside you right now. Aurena ced her teacup down. The Sin of Lust, in our worlds definition, is the ultimate hedonist. A person who strives to quench their unending thirst for pleasure and stimuli. Whether sexual, materialistic, or emotional. Unlike those controlled by greed, who cannot ept something not belonging to them, or gluttony, who would go to any lengths to satisfy their appetite, someone under the sway of lust is more in control of themselves. They are more like a wildcard. And you have been influenced by me, Eine, KleaHatma stated with full confidence at the end of the Goddesss exnation. Whether it''s you acting a little bit more assertive or just being more aggressive with your actions. Your desires have been intensified during this time that Ive been with you however, for some reason, you havent fallen into full-on lustfulness yet. You still remain yourself, to the point I was testing my limits by teasing you more than I should have probably done. I wasnt sure how to respond to those statements. Did I change? I dont think so. I still acted on what I believed would be correct for me to do, even if I had to go against the opinions of my party members. Just With strengthes confidence, and with this confidence my desire to be my ideal knight reawakened. Then What are you two trying to tell me? I dont quite understand. Aurena nodded. The reason why I brought you to this realm? I believe it is time for you to unlock the next function of your skill. Level three and assimtion. Aurena, are you trying to kill me here? KleaHatma questioned the Goddess with an indignant tone. Assimtion? The ability to temporarily be a demonkin by injecting demonic mana through your blood, allowing you to manifest more powers of a demon ancestor, without straining your body too much. In your case, you would possess purer blood than even one of the demonkins princes of lust, since you have the progenitor inside your rings, the Goddess exined, smiling at me but something told me this wasnt a warm one. Demons are like elite soldiers, Eine. In our previous world, we were led by our primary gods and their subordinates to enforce their ideals and execute their ns. In some cases, when a worshiper summons us, we would perform assimtion to grant them our powers temporarily, KleaHatma added. But the problem is, the likelihood of permanently bing like a demonkin is extremely high, Eine. Like those twins, those twisted nobles, and that Charleslyt. They have been corrupted by the sin of pride KleaHatma then looked towards Aurena. The moment you fall into that corruption, I will die. Aurena would kill me to prevent you from falling any further. Use the demon like a tool. I remember those words you and Hestia spoke to me, Eine. This is a gambit. You would obtain enough strength to rival a B rank adventurer at your current assimtion rate, but not only would your body feel immense fatigue afterwards, but there is also a chance I will destroy this skill and KleaHatma if you fail to stay true to yourself. The Goddesss words were like spears while her eyes leered at KleaHatma and me as if we were all beneath her. The warmth the Goddess of Light showed me at the beginning was gone, reced by a cold, calctive stare. She was giving me a choice, and she was ready to act on whatever I chose. KleaHatma? I looked over at the demon, worried and anxious at her reaction to all of this. Follow your desires, Eine. That is exactly what I would do in your position. If Jonathan and Amelia are precious to you, you should do everything to keep them safe! Dont show any pity for me; Ive lived long enough and I had my fun with you and the others. I havemitted countless atrocities, more than you could ever fathom; I am the antithesis of what you wish to be, Eine. KleaHatmas voice seemed distant, as if she wasnt directing those words at me. It was as if she was just speaking her mind. Expressing her instincts and giving everybody in the room an idea of what she really thought of it all. I can feel it, Eine. You have an incredible lust for happiness. You want your life to turn around, to turn your story up until now aroundpletely. Her voice became clearer and louder the more she spoke, as if she had readied herself for the inevitable. You need my power to save Jonathan and Amelia! Take it! ept the assimtion! I will even give you the power to defeat those damn demonkin youngsters! I will make you into Griffonpeaks hero! I will turn you into the knight you always dreamed of! As the demonic embodiment of the Sin of Lust, I, KleaHatma will fulfill this contract between No! There was an eerie silence. Neither the Goddess nor KleaHatma said anything as I bit my lips in frustration, having forced myself to say those words. What do you mean by that, Eine? KleaHatma finally asked in disbelief. I will not ept this assimtion. That is my final answer. Liar. Hahaha! KleaHatma burst out in maniacalughter, as if she hadntughed in ages, until she found a joke so funny she couldnt control herself. I am the demon of lust, Eine. Do you think you can trick me? I can sense it. I can sense your lust to find happiness! Stop lying to yourself and embrace that desire of yours already! ACCEPT THE ASSIMILATION! No. But why? I-I dont understand. I can feel it. I can feel what you want, so just release it. Dont bottle it up until it explodester on, Eine. You will regret it. With a wry smile, I looked at KleaHatma. I took a deep breath before giving my answer. Because that isnt who I am. The knight stories father always told me when I was still a child were probably the most impactful part of my life. They taught me ideals I cherish to this day, but they were also a major reason why I felt frustrated in myself. My envy for brothers talents and sess as a knight-in-training made me aware that this dream was only a distant imagination. And this self-deprecation fed itself into my mind, furthering a cycle of self-destruction. I gave up on my dream, separating myself from that dream to distance myself from the constant thoughts of how much of a failure I was. But, that was until I heard Hestia perform her first concert. Her song Promise holds a dear ce in my heart. The story she told through it was heart-wrenching but also reawakened something in me I thought I had given up. I had reached a turning point, and I held onto it in order to never let this opportunity fly away. But, could I sacrifice something to preserve my happiness? I couldnt. I wasnt that strong yet. I was still a naive noble girl who still dreamed of stories of gant knights ending wars on the backs of their trusty mounts. I knew at this moment that I was choosing the worst option. But You are lying to yourself as well, Klea! I shouted. I can sense it. I can sense your will to continue living. I can tell you arent willing to just throw your life away for me, erasing any chance for you to reconstruct your body! You said it yourself, you and I have been working together for too long. I cant tell it as urately as you, but I can feel it, you want to be happy, too. But death you dont desire that for yourself. KleaHatma was silenced once again, this time, she couldnt say anything as I continued making my mind. I dont know if I can do it. Call me naive all you want! I am! I am still like that! Even if I have to die once again, this time, I will make sure that at least I will rescue Jonathan and Amelia! I pressed my hand on my chest. Even if we both die this time for real, Klea, lets do it by our own free will. So KleaHatma, will you make a contract with me? Will you grant me the power to save Jonathan and Amelia! A contract was a binding agreement between two parties. Yes, sometimes you could force somebody into a contract, but as a daughter of the Greenveil duchy, I understood what it really meant. Until the both of us ept it willingly, I would not think of Kleas contract as binding! Do you want me to be truthful with myself! Yes, I desire myself to be happy! But what I really want is a happy ending where good triumphs over evil just like in a story. I want an ending where people can be satisfied! That also includes you, Klea. I reached out my hand. Eine Hiehie, you are such an idiot. Such a foolish girl, but somehow, you are really attractive right now. What sort of power do you have to make the heart of an old demoness like me beat like this? Uhh, w-what?! Hiehiehie, you impress me, Eine. Our attention snapped back to the third person inside this realm, the fragment of the Goddess. Her cold stare was gone, returned to the warmth I always imagined she would radiate. I understand. If you are like this, then you have my blessing. A light lit up inside my soul, followed by one surrounding KleaHatmas mana form. It became brighter and brighter, to the point it consumed the both of us. However, never be toockadaisical, Eine! The more you feed KleaHatma with your mana, the more energy she will have to reconstruct her former form, and when that happens, her personality will shift. When that timees, you will need to subjugate and make her your pawn." I could hear Aurena giving me that warning, but neither my thoughts nor words reached her. Everything was being consumed by this light. Until that timees, you must strengthen yourself! Train, level, be more acquainted with the powers of an oklluthier. But, most importantly, stay true to yourself, Eine! Even you can be my champion. Or, maybe even a seraphim. Health has dropped to 0. [Ne of Vampiric Undying] has prevented death. Returning Health back to 1 [Ne of Vampiric Undying] has activated. Refunding blood stored inside to Owner: [Eine Fiero Helvas]sHealth pool. Applying [Invocation of Vivachel] on Owner using stored blood Body of Owner has been repaired. Injuries and status effects removed. [Ne of Vampiric Undying] effect has beenpleted. Destruction of artifactmences Crack. Nooo, let go of me! Let go of me! You killed her! You killed Eine, you Equetard BASTARD! Noooo, you killed her! Nooohohooooohooooooo Eine! NOOOOOO! Charleslyt, I will kill you for this! How dare you do this to my baby sister! You fucking traitor! EeaaaaaAAArgh! Silence. What gives you the right to address me only with my name? Know your ce. You are just the son of an arcanuess. I am the son of a grand duke. The only traitor I see is a pitiful noble who decided to bite the hand of his master. For that, you will join your sister soon en Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [OklLuthiers Power Lv. 2] evolved into [OklLuthiers Power Lv. 3] Ability gained: [de] A portion of [OklLuthiers Power] has been unlocked. Ability gained: [Assimtion] HiiiiiiiiiiiAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH! Pressure was building up inside my body the moment my consciousness returned to my body. The energy streaming through my veins was calling for my full focus, to the point I wasnt even interested in making sure if my body was reformed correctly. Were my organs stitched up properly? Was my head on the right side? But, with all the thoughts running through my head and my blood singing in my veins at this moment, those were the least of my worries. [Listen, Eine! Pour your mana into the rings and I will morph it into blood. Inject this blood into your bloodstream, and let it course through your blood system! Be careful, control the flow, dont let it rupture your heart! You must control this!] [Got it, Klea!] Pour mana in, get blood, slowly inject blood into my body through flesh tendrils. Slow breaths, slow breaths, I have to control my breathing! I cant let my heart race too much! [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 2% [Good! The skill is controlling the assimtion rate! Damn that Aurena, she scared the panties off of us for no reason when she had a way to stop me from affecting you too much! Still, dont getcent, the moment you feel like you arent yourself, tell me and Ill stop the assimtion!] [Got it, Klea! Lets do this!] Breath in, breath out, breath in, breath out. [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 5% Feel the blood flow through my heart, let it feed me cells. [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 10% By the Light, how is that woman still alive?! Nourish my cells. Allow them to control the blood! Let them feed on the blood! [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 13% Begone, you foul undead! By the Light in this sword, I shall cut you dow Noooooo! You Equetard, I wont let you kill my friend again! Wha?! Amelia! Unhand me now! [Enough, thats the limit! Release it!] I stopped pouring mana into my spell rings. The headache from arcane corruption was still there, but I pushed right through that pain, pulling the energy from inside my body forth! [Assimtion!] Purifying Greatsword! As my vision ckened, I could see a glimpse of a bright light sword. [Prediction] activated as I could feel something sprouting out from my head, back, and behind. As I moved my body away from the projectile trajectory reflexively, I could feel something happening with my eyes, teeth, and nails. When the light finally returned to my eyes, I realized that I had been inside a ck mana cloud as the light sword flew right past me, cleaving through the copsed pile of that house we were in a few minutes ago. [Fly, Eine!] [What?!] [Ill show you, learn quickly!] Bone wings. Large wings made from bones and bits of flesh had sprouted from my back, fully capable of bringing me up to the sky to fly around. As I was struggling to control them correctly, Klea took full control of them, ordering me to attack. And I did just that. Let go of Amelia! Wrapping [Musclemass] around my arm, I flew right up to Charleslyt, twisting around his shield to give him an uppercut with my right fist. Uuuaf! I then grabbed onto his armor, dragging him up into the sky beforending another hit to his face, sending him shooting down to the ground. Before the dust dissipated, multiple light sword shes shot right at me, prompting me to dodge around. Surprisingly, I had little trouble dodging it, despite how fast they were. Materializing [Whish], I used [Enhanced Enemy Sense] to detect Charleslyt behind that smokescreen, waiting for an opening to shoot the whish. Once I found it, I shot the thick, flesh tendrils into it, feeling something metal when my three-fanged w grabbed it. I pulled myself towards it while KleaHatma elerated my body with the wings. Damn woman! Haaa! I narrowly ducked from Charleslyts iing sword. He had anticipated meunching myself to him like that. With my back turned to Charleslyt, I could feel [Prediction] telling me to dodge, but I was still recovering from my badnding. [Your tails!] [My what?!] The moment Klea said that, I felt something from my behind moving, and Charleslyt suddenly began cursing me for some reason. When I turned around, I saw three flesh tentacles with spikes on their tips harassing Charleslyt. When I looked down, I saw a tail having sprouted from my behind, splitting into three. What in the world is this transformation?! I ignored my worry for my body and materialized [w] on both hands, beginning my assault onto Charleslyt. As my long demonic ws shed against his sword and shield, I was forcibly reminded of Hestias duel with him. I began remembering the runes he had on them. [Mix and match, Eine. Mix and match! That is my advantagepared to the other demons! My power is flexibility!] When I was sted away from activating that holy explosion rune on Charleslyts shield, which activated as a counterattack, I quickly materialized [Whish] on my right, pulling myself back into the fight before turning it back into a w, continuing the assault. Demonkin! You sold away your soul! Charleslyt shouted. Hypocrite! Ill pay you back for everything! I retaliated, before digging my ws right through his armor into his sides. Arrrgh! Bitch! He kicked me andnded a deep cut with his sword on my arm. Thankfully, [Musclemass] protected me from most of it before it recovered and closed the cut. Still, I was flying and crashed into the ground. As Charleslyt healed himself with [Modest Heal], I stopped mynding before forming my newest demonic ability on my right hand [de]. Arge, razor-sharp de formed along my arm. Length-wise, it went from my elbow down to my knees. It wasnt as long as my whipsword, but it surely wasrger. Charleslyt! With [w] on my left arm and [de] on my right, I charged right at him with flight, drilling the [de] right through his shield. Ripping his shield from his grasp, I began to slice and dice away at him. Thankfully for him, I was still fairly inexperienced with using these two abilities simultaneously, so Charleslyt and I were in a stalemate. However, once he calmed himself, he grabbed his sword with both hands and began warding me off. I began to take a small amount of damage with every confrontation, which began to build up. [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] [Eine, I told you already! Mana and Stamina wont recover, you need to conserve yourself! You nearly used up all your Mana without having cast a single spell!] Spells? Spells! I was so preupied with fighting like this that I forgot this wasnt my fighting style! I was a magic swordswoman first and foremost! Terra Wall! Bedrock des! Abandoning my fear of umting too much arcane corruption, I pushed through and I cast two spells. I didnt care if I had to suffer afterward, I will win this and survive! I will save Jonathan! I will save Amelia! I will prove to the Goddess that I can control this power and save Klea as well! For I will be that gant knight! The earth morphed underneath us, a rock wall separated me from Charleslyt whilerge rock des upied Charleslyts attention. I released [de] on my right arm and raised it in the direction I saw Amelia and Jonathan watching the fight. My sword! I called out to them. Amelias eyes widened and she gave me a firm nod, telling Jonathan something before turning around to run. But there was no time to wait, Charleslyt turned my rock des into rubble before continuing the fight with me. With [w] on both hands, I defended myself against his swordsmanship, which honestly would have been inspirational if he wasnt an enemy. When I understood the difference between us, I took to the sky and began using hit-and-run tactics with [Whish]. I would fly away, use the whip, andnd a hit with the ws as I flew by. The sight of the fleshy tendrils on my body constantly morphing around was pretty disgusting, to be honest. But this n didntst for much longer, when Charleslyt adapted andnded a counterattack the moment I shed at him. He left a deep gash on my left arm, bleeding terribly. [Bleeding (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] Staunch the bleeding with muscles! As I crashed onto the ground, my tails helped me by pushing me away from Charleslyts next attack. As I tried to make some distance, Charleslyt shot multiple des of light at me, slowing me down for him to catch on to continue his aggression. Even if I used my own spells to distract him, Charleslyt proved himself as the better fighter right now. Charleslyts demonic transformation only resulted in blue mana streaks and more yellowish skin, but it felt more substantial than the twins. He didnt look as monstrous as me, but his strength couldnt be questioned. Still, [Exhaustion] caught up to me, I was slowing down and bing even more tired. If we kept this up, I will lose even with [Assimtion]. If only I didnt use up all that Stamina during the previous fight. Eine! But when the situation was turning sour, a single voice pierced through the heat of the battle. From the sides, Amelia called out for me and threw my sword up for Jonathan to st towards me with [Wind st]. No! Its not far enough! Not only was I preupied right now, but the swords trajectory wouldnt fall into my hands. When I tried to fly away, Charleslyt stopped me. I was repeating my attacks so often that he had perfectly adapted to me at this point. [Eine, your other body parts! You can materialize the abilities on your legs, tails, or wings, too!] Fuck, of course! Why didnt I think of that! Before [Assimtion], I could only use my abilities on my arms due to the spell rings, but now, in this form, I was more like a demonkin than a human. I had to use my abilities better. As I flew back up, Charleslyt shouted Not again! before trying to sh at me, only for me to materialize my leg into a [de], countering his attack. What?! I then transformed one of my three tails into [Whish] and pulled myself away from Charleslyt and directly towards my flying sword. I grabbed it, gave it a quick kiss, before swinging it to parry one of Charleslyts attacks. Dodding around the light shes, I unfurled my whipsword and began using its range to my advantage, pressuring Charleslyt to stay on the defensive or charge directly at me. My sword y was inferior to his, but when it came to fighting a sword fighter using my whipsword, I held the advantage. Thank you, father! As his armor took damage from my sword, Charleslyt threw caution out of the window and charged right at me. Exactly,e closer! With every step, he came closer and closer, and the moment he was close enough to attack me, I used [Gale Steps] to dash away from him to materialize a [de] on my whipsword, giving the tip a scythe-like look. As Charleslyt followed after me with his own [Gale Steps], I swung my sword. The de separated itself into shards as the whip extended, and with it, the scythe tip. Given that [de] could drill through his sturdy shield, it had to be strong enough to pierce his armor! Time slowed down. The deciding moment was here. It was a match between his leg speed against my swinging speed. And the one to win this was Musclemass! Me. Guuuugraaaahhhh! His armor shattered, blood sprayed from his torso as he twisted through the air, crashnding on a pile of wood. I used [Gale Steps]to sprint towards him, intending to finish him with my sword. As I swung it at his exposed throat, however, Charleslyts terrified eyes came into view for me. And in them, I saw my reflection. I saw two slim horns protruding from my forehead, two slit irises, and four sharp canines. I looked not human. At the veryst second, I began to form doubts and I mmed my sword tip into his shoulder, pinning him on the ground. [E-Eine?!] You will face proper justice, Charleslyt! You will answer for your crimes! I gathered up all my strength and remaining mana into my right arm, morphingrge muscles on it with [Musclesmass]. Drawing it back, I saw some ck energy sounding my fist, but I simply attributed it to an optical illusion. Fuck you, you Equetard bastaaaaaard! And with this one punch, I shattered his stomach armor, pulverizing the stones underneath him with the sheer shockwave of the attack. Charleslyts body jerked forward, expelling puke as he gasped for air, before falling limp onto the ground. Ha ha ha ha ha haaaaaaaaa. I was out of breath. I fell right on my behind as fatigue made me want to go to sleep. [Unholy shit Eine Hehehe, you need some proper rest now. Ill undo the assimtion.] The bone wings and fleshy tentacle tails fell right off my body as Klea did that. They began to melt into a meaty goo on the ground while the rest of my demonic features began to subside. My eyes and canines returned to normal, and I also noticed my teeth had regrown already. There were a few features that hadnt disappeared, though. For example, my nails were thick and sharp like ws and, for some reason, my horns wouldnt fall all by themselves. Klea told me I had to tear them off myself, but I really wondered why they didnt do it themselves. Eine! Sister! Amelia! Jonath Woah! Oh! When I tried to stand up, my wobbling legs were about to let me fall, only for Amelia to grab me at thest second, supporting me up. Dont overexert yourself, Eine. You did far too much already, hie hie, she smiled as she said that. Without warning, she then began frantically checking my neck. How is your neck whole? I thought, well, I thought Im d youre alive, Eine. Amelia? With tears in her eyes, Amelia wrapped her arms around me and hugged me, dirtying her dress with the dirt and sweat I umted from the battles up until now. This is now the third time you saved me. Third? First when we were still kids and the second time when you stood up for me during the academy festival. O-Oh, that one. I didnt really count it since we werent friends at that point, but I kept that to myself. I didnt want to ruin the mood. Eine, Im really d to see you well and alive, Jonathan stated with relief when he caught up. How? I clearly saw him decapitate you, so how was it possible for you to survive that? And, that transformation and all those weird morphing body parts from before. And, you now have those two hor Shush now, Jonathan. Cant you see your sisters blueplexion? Shes not only exhausted by almost contracted [Arcane Corruption]. Give her some rest, and hand me over your coat. Your sister needs some new clothes. I looked down where Amelia was pointing at, and finally noticed how tattered and bloody my shirt was from my fight with Charleslyt and my transformations. Even my undershirt wasnt spared and more skin than I wanted to expose could be seen through the slits of my ripped shirt. Embarrassment was now a luxury I could absolutely afford. Is he dead? Jonathan asked with his back turned to us, while Amelia was helping me cover myself. I punched him hard, but I didnt receive a level-up notification. Considering what happened today, I thought it wise to keep at least one of these traitors alive for the subsequent trial. I mean, the rest are all under this rubble and we have no way to know if they are alive and theyre buried with my armor. My poor armor Damn that Francesca! I will talk bad of the dead, just because its you, you Equetard bitch! Of course, that wasnt the only reason. I did wonder something during the end of that match, despite how Charleslyt acted, why didnt he show any unhuman features aside from blue steaks and slightly yellow skin? From what I understood, the more you embodied a sin, the more your body would adapt to it. It happened with the Chezaic twins, who were prideful as hell before their house fell. I was also a good example, since I admit I was very much a lustful person when it came to personal happiness. Thats how this [Assimtion] worked in the first ce. So, why did Charleslyt not transform? I had heard Davison had taken a ck drink to morph his body into a regenerating freak, and it was the cause of demonkin interference. Klea had told me this had demonkin of pride stered over it. Did Charleslyt drink a different concoction, or what now? Todays attack was a grim reminder to the kingdom that the demonkins will affect us, even with the Empire in their way. I had to capture Charleslyt and have him interrogated. It was the only way for us to gain more information. I wanted to kill him so very much, for everything he did to me, but I have to act like a knight. I cant let my killing lust take me over. That would be exactly what I couldnt allow, otherwise, Klea might die. As Amelia finished helping me put on Jonathans sweaty coat it was better than showing people ack of modesty Jonathan informed us there was a barricade in the merchant district. It was there to protect the upper city from getting invaded by the monsters. With our n decided, Jonathan was about to grab Charleslyts unconscious body, when a massive ck thunder ray sted off into the sky at a far part of the city. I didnt doubt that that was Saoris [Hadean Dragon Thunder]. In the next moment, I saw an elf standing in the sky above Griffonpeak, having conjured a floating giant wooden owl, shooting enchanted arrows at a monster demolishing the walls of the city. This battle wasnt over yet. I stood up and began to make my way towards the stygian thunder. Eine, wait, where are you going?! The threat to Griffonpeak isnt done yet, Amelia! I need to regroup with my party, I told her. What?! But your wounds! Youre even fatigued! You cant possibly go out to fight right now without a rest. Huh? What do you mean? I am doing exactly that. I grinned. Saori has potions and dragorade stored in her [Storage Magic]. The best ce to rest is with either of Auroras two otherworlders! Brother, can I leave the rest to you? Yeah, dont worry. Ill make sure to bring Lady Amelia and Charleslyt to the knights. Go, trust in your older brother! You got it! Thanks! Without turning back, I ran towards Saoris location after making sure I couldnt feel any threats in the area anymore. I wanted to see Francescas and Iracs bodies to confirm their deaths, but getting out of here was better for now. Come back alive, Eine! I never want to see your corpse ever again! I want you to exin everything to me afterward! Promise! And with that, I made a promise to her. [Youre feeling hyper despite the huge strain I can feel coursing through your body. What was that term again? A g? Youre putting down a g as Hestia would say it, dear,] Klea joked. [Maybe, but for some reason, I think I can handle it properly this time. I feel like Ive gotten used to my terrible luck as a member of Aurora. After all, our party has nothing but bad luck when ites to conflicts.] [Hiehie, well, make sure to survive this time. I lust to live and to see what you and Aurora can do, Eine.] [Understood!] After all I lust for happiness. Profile: Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 66 Race: Human Age: 15 Years Whipsword Fighter Level: 10/15 Status: Health: 3517 (+714) Mana: 4785 (+1044) Strength: 1590 (+325) Intelligence: 2223 (+482) Vitality: 1423 (+325) Wisdom: 1617 (+308) Agility: 1513 (+300) Stamina: 2941 (+685) Effects: None Skill Points: 5350 Unique Skill: [OklLuthiers Powers Lv. 3] (+2) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Mana Control Lv. 10] (+1) [Arcane Mind Lv. 8] (+1) [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 2] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 1] [Synergists Oath Lv. 4] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 7] (+2) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Mental Warfare Lv. 6] (+3) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Mental Stability Lv. 4] (New) [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Fluid Cast Lv. 2] (+1) [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] [Continuous Cast Lv. 1] [Dyed Cast Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 3] (+2) [Sword Technique Lv. 7] (+1) [Sword Mastery Lv. 5] (+2) [Whip Technique Lv. 6] (New) [Whip Mastery Lv. 4] (New) [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 5] (+2) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 3] (+1) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 1] [Mana Strike Lv. 4] (+3) [Stamina Strike Lv. 4] (+3) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 6] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 7] (+1) [Concentration Lv. 7] (+1) [Prediction Lv. 9] (+3) [Tracking Lv. 1] (New) [Danger Perception Lv. 8] (+2) [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 9] (+2) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 8] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 4] [Night Vision Lv. 4] (+1) [Presence Killer Lv. 4] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 8] (+2) [Acrobatic Lv. 8] (+2) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 2] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Lava Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 6] (+3) [Inferno Resistance Lv. 4] [Poison Resistance Lv. 5] (+4) [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 5] (New) [Torpor Resistance Lv. 5] (New) [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 8] (New) [Fear Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) [Terra Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 4] (+1) [Mana Recovery Lv. 6] (+1) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 5] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 4] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 3] (+2) [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 2] (+1) Others: [Singing Lv. 6] [Dancing Lv. 5] [Musician Lv. 7] [Merchant Lv. 2] [Handicraft Lv. 3] [Woodworking Lv. 1] [Enchanting Lv. 4] [Artificer Lv.5] (+3) [Identify Lv. 8] (+3) [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] (+1) [Terror Aura Lv. 2] (+1) [Battle Mind Lv. 3] [Noble Aura Lv. 4] [Royal Etiquette Lv. 8] [Riding Lv. 6] (+1) [Mounted Fighter Lv. 1] (New) [Schr Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 4] [Calligraphy Lv. 6] [Mathematician Lv. 7] [Telepathy] Ability List: Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] OklLuthier [w] [Whish] [Musclesmass] [de] Sword: [Power sh] Whip: [Piercing Shot] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create Crack] [Wind Gust] Earth Magic: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earthen Spears] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] A note from AbyssRaven As if I would let Eine die! I had art for hermissioned! Iove thiswful good girl! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 17 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(17) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 243: The Lich. Chapter 243: The Lich. Max level of Jobs [Spy], [Wolf Tamer], [dedancer] has been reached Individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] has switched her Main Job to [Stygian Thunder] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Stygian Thunder Level: 0/30 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dagger Technique Lv. 7] [Dagger Mastery Lv. 5] [Concentration Lv. 10] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 3] [Monster Tamer Lv. 7] [Monster Synergist Lv. 5] [Battle Mind Lv. 10] [Elemental Mana Weave Lv. 8] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Battle Mind Lv. 10] evolved into skill [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1] Hadean Dragon Thunder! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Stygian Thunder] has risen from [Level 1] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Lifestealer (13 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] A powerful bolt of ck lightning shot out from my magic circle, decimating fiverge ogre-sized skeletal monsters. As their bones scattered around the battlefield, Grimnir stepped forward and began spraying white mes at the skeletons remains from his left gauntlet, purifying them from further necromantic control. Once he was done, he began shouting Run for your lives, Akongs! at the cowering Shaturein residents, scaring them into motion. The moment they ran away, our opponent the lich woman began tough maniacally. Kiek kiek kiek! Wonderful, magnificent! If I had taken that spell head-on, I probably would have ended the same way as that spare body you destroyed! I originally had aimed that [Hadean Dragon Thunder] at Fulsara, the necromancy-obsessed lich, but when I noticed that a multitude of Shaturein civilians flooding out from the hole she came from being chased by skeleton monsters, I chose to redirect the st at the skeletons. It was a very close call. I might have saved them, but now I revealed one of my trump cards against the lich. No rest for the heroes. Well, to be honest, I didnt expect those people to appear. Saves me from using my mana to protect myself but all this talking is wasted time, anyways. You have a giant bug to stop and I have a Goddess to prove myself to. Let us please continue, Miss Saori. Corpse coffins! Without a chant, four ck magic circles appeared from the ground, releasing a monstrous corpse each. From the looks of it, it appeared to be space-time magic; a variant only used for corpses and with a significant carry limit unlike the more flexible [Storage Magic]. Curious? As a fellow worshipper of the Dark Gods, I shall quench your thirst. [Corpse Coffins], a space-time magic that only functions for necromantic usage. It has a limited amount of slots for each corpse, and the stronger the corpse I store, the more mana I need to pay for it. She then raised her skeletal hand, promoting the undead monsters to shuffle and move by hermand. What is this limit, though? I think I shall leave that much a surprise. Let me see how much you can struggle, Miss Saori and Master Dwarf! The battalion of undead charged at us, the four just summoned and those she had around prior to our fight. I whistled, calling for my garms to jump out of the shadows, turning the weaker undead into chew toys. After Grimnir finished leading the Shaturein civilians out, he jumped back into the fight with his sthammer, shooting arge felwing skeleton down with a water ball. The sthammer expelled arge amount of steam as his gauntlet began pouring water through it. Unlike the previous versions, the mana battery this hammer carried around to power it didnt explode. It worked? I asked as I wielded my daggers, infusing them with stygian lightning. Not perfectly, sadly. But, by Crustacia, it certainly beats having to keep exchanging the (insert dwarven cuss word here) mana batteries every time I shoot! Gotta give thess a thanks after all of this! From what Grimnir exined on our way to fight this lich woman, it seems that Eine and he had tuned down the power of each shot of the sthammer by using that steam idea Hestia mentioned. Instead of elementless sts, each one was now a water attribute. Water is stored inside the sthammer, giving it weight for each strike, and when he uses it to shoot, his mana activates a fire rune, which heats this water up. Scalding water then shoots out with the pressure of the produced steam, with thetter released through vents in the back or in the front as a steam attack. His gauntlet, which was turned into a fuel supply for the hammers water along with a methrower made of Hestias white mes, still granted him a power increase through runes, but it was more an auxiliary item for his sthammer now. However, for whatever reason, the rune that Grimnir made from Hestias [Sanctified ze]pletelycked the ability to heal people. It can only damage things, unlike her holy me grenades. Grimnir assumed he messed up the runesmithing process, though. It was something we can only testter on, after we survive this battle! Stygian Lightning! ck lightning crackled in my hand as I shot out a bolt of it at an iing enemy. [Everybody to me!] I telepathically ordered my garms. Together, the five of us began to blitz through the undead army. While I focused on eliminating everything with [Stygian Voltage], [Stygian des] and [Shadow Armament], my garms used their dark spells and the mana threads I gave them to create openings for me. Each undead caught in the white strings became easy prey for us. Grimnir remained as a support, spraying white mes with his methrower gauntlets and throwing out Hestias crimson me grenades to ensure the skeletons remained dead. I learned my lesson when I fought Fulsara the first time. If you dont have a way to stop her from reraising her undead, an unending wave of monsters would be at hermand. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Stygian Thunder] has risen from [Level 5] to [Level 9] Attributes have increased due to level up [Lifestealer (25 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] But this fighting rhythm quickly ended. Deathly Wave! A wave of life-eroding mana sted through the area, forcing Grimnir and my garms to flee the area. With [Erosion Resistance Lv 10], I felt less afraid of the magic thanst time, but I still didnt want to test my luck. Fulsara as a lich seemed to have better magical abilities than she had in human form. The abyss haunts the sane, Aura of Maddening! Rupture and weaken, Enfeebling Shriek! Deathly Wave! Undead Puppet! Deathly Wave! Damn! Uneasiness strained my mind before [Tranquil Mind] and my other mental protection skills kicked in and helped me recover, only for a shrill banshee-like shriek to sound, torturing my ears and weakening my defense and speed. My mental skills activated once again, but the shrillness did enough damage to my poor ears for Fulsaras skill to be worth her using it. I could tell Quatre and Grimnir were less fortunate, but that didnt mean we had any time to pause. Fulsara threw out two more [Deathly Wave]s and personally controlled an undead troll to rampage towards thetter group. Kuso! I dived into my shadow with [Shadow Dash], reappearing next to Quatre and Grimnir. Grabbing them with [Dark Tendrils] through [Shadow Armament], I pulled them out of the way by jumping with them onto a nearby building. With them still connected to my shadow armor, I began weaving through the buildings with [Gale Steps] and [Air Walk] as Fulsara continued shooting out spells andmanding her undead. She fights just like Hestia! No chants, only endless spell casting! I didnt know much about liches, but that was all I could concluded at this point. Either her new form or her staff probably was giving her the ability to cast her necromancy spells chantlessly, while [Aura of Maddening] and [Enfeebling Shriek] were most likely regr dark spells. In addition, to be able to cast all these spells, she must have a lot more mana than she had in her human form. Where is she getting all of this? Are you still thinking how to win this, Miss Saori? Think more, make a mistake, and allow me to prove myself to my Goddess, fellow blessed candidate! Soul Snatchers! Three soul projectiles shot out from her magic circle, homing in on me like heat-seeking missiles. As you would expect from ethereal missiles, they bypassed anything corporeal. Grimnir sprayed steam out to push back the undead, which had a side effect of blocking normal vision. Unfortunately, those undead and soul missiles probably had something like a life-seeking power they were using to continue chasing after us. Death magic is nothing to scoff at. Grimnir, with me! I pulled Quatre and Grimnir into my embrace before clocking thetter in [Shadow Armament]. On mymand, we dived into a shadow, evading the undead and soul missiles. I wanted to use this time to think, but something rather obvious suddenly stopped my chance to do so. Dont forget that I am a dark mage, too, Miss Saori! Fulsaras voice echoed through the shadow world, appearing before us as she shot out a [Deathly Wave]. Kuso! Quatre, being a dark mage himself, could separate from us, but I had to hold onto Grimnir, otherwise he might be lost in this world. Two dark mages fighting inside the purgatory realm of the Father of Darkness to gain the acknowledgment of the Dark Gods, how poetic! They will recognize our powers even more here! Will the Dark Mother praise you or will Goddess Death count me as her favored? It will all be decided today! Fighting against another dark mage is something I had little experience with. Gael was an arcane trickster himself, but he wasnt a mage. He merelyplemented his rogue skills with dark magic. After my evolution, I could act as either a rogue or a mage at will. As abatant, Fulsara most likely had more inmon with Tasianna than with Hestia or Eine. A pure mage with a few protection spells and skills. My only hope to win this is to coordinate with Grimnir and my garms to get close to her. As I was dodging through the shadow realm, trying to find my exit location, I asked Grimnir, Grimnir, do you think auracoil will protect you from that [Deathly Wave] spell? Magic-resistant shield, Saori. It will cost me a lot of mana, but I can block it. I assure you on my honor as a runesmith! Grimnir stated confidently. I nodded my head. While shooting stygian lightning at Fulsara in retaliation, I eventually found my exit. Jumping out of a shadow, I released Grimnir and let him do his preparations while I sent a telepathic message to my garms and inspected my gauntlets and catalyst. ck Thunderers A pair of manatech armguards created using a special obsidian and eoriant alloy, fused together with the scales of a [Stygian-Scaled Fenrir] and carapace of a [Sunfang Dragon]. The white hair of a [Stygian-Scaled Fenrir] was added to this gauntlet, giving it a soft touch, contrasting their use as a stygian lightning conductor. The [Dragonkin cksmith Technique] used to create this weapon causes the weapon to only show its full potential in the hands of its true owner. Dragonkin: [Saori Segawa] Vitality Power: 525 Wisdom Power: 525 Skill: [Mana Conductor Lv. 8] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Decreased Weight Lv. 5] [All Damage Resistance Lv. 1] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] [Lava Resistance Lv. 1] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 3] [Water Weakness Lv. 2] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 5] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 10] [Stygian Conductor] [Dragonkin Ownership] Draconic Thunder Cores Twin alchemical orbs created using the electric sac of a [Boltreaver Wyvern]. If mana is registered to these catalysts, they will levitate and float around the owner using stored mana. Connected by an electrical current, the function of a single orb will deteriorate if the distance between the twins is too far apart. Electrical current may be stored inside this orb as a recement for mana. Even as a catalyst, the wyverns heart pulsates with power. Owner: [Saori Segawa] Skill: [Lightning Revolt (Limited)] [Boltreaving de (Limited)] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 8] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 10] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Cast Activation Speed Increase Lv. 8] [Lightning Amp] [Artillery Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] [Critical Spot Damage Increase Lv. 8] Enchantments: [Lightning Rod] [Lightning-Mana Transmutation] [Spell Piercer: Stygian Lightning] Yes, for some reason, after I ingested Hestias blood, I now counted as a lesser dragonkin. Thats why Yorshka even confused my scent for Hestias in the first ce and the reason why I grew scales on my body. I was a mutated fenrir, as my description liked to call me. Not that it was important to me at all, although it might cause some confusion in the future with dragonewts and levianewts. But, while I still counted as a wolfkin, Grimnir could create weapons and armor for me using [Dragonkin cksmith Technique] to empower my equipment. And that was good, since my Job skill from [Stygian Thunder] synergized with my two equipment. Lightning Shadow Allows [Stygian Voltage] to flow through shadows controlled by [Shadow Armament] like a river Simple effect with a great application potential. Ooh, that took a bit for me to find my exit. Still, why are you standing around? Shouldnt you be more roguish, Miss Saori? Fulsara trash-talked me the moment she reappeared from the shadow realm. Oh really? Who says I have to fight how you imagined me to? All that matters is how I win this fight, right? I took off my jacket, revealing all the white fur from my hands to my shoulders. As I began pouring mana through them, the white hairs began to stand up like goose bumps. Crackling electricity spread around my body, to the point I felt tingling sensations across my whole body. Lets go! Lightning Revolt! [Lightning Revolt (Limited)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Lightning Revolt (Limited) The racial skill of the [Boltreaving Wyvern] enabled through a specialized organ sac, now turned into an alchemical catalyst for further usage. While the hearts power still pulsates with life somewhat, its powers are now reduced in their new form. Electricity of any kind may be stored inside this catalyst for future usage. Once at maximum capacity, the owner may supercharge the catalyst, increasing the power of lightning-based attacks and enabling to owner to cast one additional [Multi-Cast] A lightning shockwave exploded from the twin catalyst embedded into my armguards, rotating furiously without showing signs of slowing down. A ck magic circle appeared before me, one with the same size as [Hadean Dragon Thunder]. Nobody will steal your attention this time! Let me test my defenses, Miss Saori! Casket of Souls! Flesh Wall! Without something like Hestias [Purple sh], a strong spell like [Hadean Dragon Thunder] requires time to materialize. Even if I dont have to chant, there is still a set wind-up time. In the time it took for the spell to prime, Fulsara cloaked herself in a veil of souls and sacrificed a few undead to form a literal meat wall. Hadean Dragon Thunder! A human-sized thunder ray shot through the magic circle, sting through the wall of flesh as if it was butter before crashing against her soul veil. Fulsara frowned as the st began to push her back, but it seemed she could still strengthen her magical defenses. Most likely, the spell wouldnt be able to pierce whatever that veil was actually made from. Fulsara was wearing an identify blocking armlet. I tried appraising her, but it failed. I couldnt read her skills or spells. But this wasnt my finishing shot. This was just a distraction. Dark Tendril! Gale Steps! Using [Continuous Cast] on the [Hadean Dragon Thunder], it continued emitting thatrge bolt of dark lightning, giving me the opportunity to dash at her undead armor. Slipping through their gaps, I began constricting them with my [Dark Tendrils], weaving a web to immobilize the undead. Without Fulsaras [Undead Puppet] spell, these undead couldnt react fast enough, given my high Agility. When Fulsara noticed me decimating her army, she turned her attention to me, which left her open to an iing holy me grenade from Grimnir. Quatre, who was helping Grimnir stay mobile, informed me through [Telepathy] that holy attacks could break through her soul veil. Taunt! Get over here, dead woman! Your target is me! Grimnir taunted her, forcing her attention back away from me. When Fulsara shot out a [Deathly Wave] at him, he activated [Auracoil], saving himself and Quatre from the damage. Nice tanking. As Grimnir did this on the opposite side of the [Hadean Dragon Thunder], I finished tying up the giant skeletal monsters, allowing my three remaining garms to aid me. They began tying up the smaller undead using ck mana threads, those made from my dark elemental mana. Noticing something was going on, Fulsara began summoning more undead using [Corpse Coffin] even as she was beginning to push back my dragon thunder. But, trying to directlypete with my magic was just a mistake for her. Simr to how I couldnt appraise her, my [Identity Blocker] was too high for her to appraise me. She didnt know I would gain more power the more I killed through [True Wolven Bloodlust]! The more she summoned, the more fodder I gained! And once all of them were captured in my, I released all the electricity stored inside my catalysts and armguards. And I was charging it up all this time. Stygian Lightning! With [Lightning Shadow], my lightning was able to travel through my shadow spells and dark mana threads, exploding their bodies into pieces of whatever you would imagine from bags of decaying meat and skeletal remains. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Stygian Thunder] has risen from [Level 9] to [Level 19] Attributes have increased due to level up [Lifestealer (67 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] What in the?! That many?! I deactivated [Hadean Dragon Thunder], chugged some dragorade to restore my mana, and dashed at Fulsara with [Gale Steps]. Channeling my stygian electricity into one of my daggers, I threw it towards Fulsara. She was bewildered. Her [Casket of Souls] was still active. That alone should be able to protect her, considering my dragon thunder couldnt pierce her defensive spell, but the thing is, I had another trump card, one I havent shown until now. My catalysts enchantment. W-What?! Fulsara cried out as my dagger severed her right arm, the one holding onto her staff. I grabbed the catalyst on the staff and overcharged it with stygian lightning, causing it to crack and explode. The third enchantment on my catalysts [Spell Piercer: Stygian Thunder]. That was my ace. After having my attacks constantly blocked by Hestias [Draconic Barrier], I decided I had to find a way to stop that. This was my solution. The more specific the condition of a [Spell Piercer] was, the better it was able to pierce through mana barriers, defensive spells, or anything naturally resistant to that attack. Fulsara, noticing her mistake, instantly cast [Deathly Wave] at me point-nk, but with [Lifetaker] at a high kill count, I was able to just shift my body just out of the way of the spell with ease. I let her create some distance between us, and she began chanting [Shadow Dash] to escape, only for my garms to appear and sh at her, tying her up in white mana threads as an after thought. Undead Puppe What?! Hahahahahahahahahahahhahahahhahahahah! That was not some bad guys maddeningugh, that was Grimnir. He was burning the remains of all the undead I killed with his methrower, whileughing maniacally. Dammit! Fulsara cursed, having no minions to call for. Corpse Coff Toote! Goodbye! Stygian Lightning! I held my hands together, shooting out a st of lightning like a stun gun. This damage from this st was increased even further through [Lightning Revolt] and [True Wolven Killer], pulverizing Fulsaras lich body. Kiek kiek kaaaaaaaa! She let out a death cry as everything vanished before me from the power of my magic, my garms preventing her from moving. As the dust settled, I checked if I got everything. I smirked. Your familiars arent better than mine. I dusted off my hands as my garms howled in victory. Grimnir approached, spraying some white mes on her dust, just to make sure. Gahahahaha! I must say, fine work there, Saori. Hmmm, hmm, d to see that other equipment is doing its job well. Ill get your runes once were done with today, Grimnir said with a wide smile. Yeah, the fact they can bring out my catalysts powers is the best part. Not too shypared to Hestias ive, but still practical and effective. I like it, thank you, Grimnir. Throughout history, weapons and helmets were usually a symbol of power or a ceremonial attraction, while things like gauntlets and greaves were less spectacr, despite how important they were for armor. The same could be said about my armguards. People will speak less about thempared to Hestias ive, but Im fully okay with it. As the two of us looked up to the sky, watching Muraina trying her best to prevent the geiserg king from entering the city, we decided it would be best for us to join her. Hestia, Tasianna, and Eines parents would be able to rescue Eine and Amelia. I had full trust in them. What we needed to do was to prevent that giant monster froming into the city. With Fulsara out, the undead should be gone. The soldiers and adventurers should be able to retake the city. As we began to run towards the gate, a chill suddenly ran down my spine. I stopped Grimnir. A memory suddenly came back to me. There are two possibilities either this is the work of another necromancer, or what Saori actually killed wasnt a normal necromancer, but a child who was strong enough to endure Ilsaphones soul extraction ritual. That was what Grimnir said. Hold on, should I have received a System notification to confirm her death? I slowly turned my head around and activated [Detection Sensor] to find something, anything. And that one thing was close by. Oh my, I got found out. From the rubble of a nearby building, a small crystal orb appeared. Within it, something was spiraling. I wanted to escape, but I guess I couldnt this time. Damn the Divine System. Really makes faking your death hard. Does this mean? You cant get experience when the being you kill isnt counted as a monster or living being. A body controlled which hasnt been turned into an undead monster wont give you any experience, and, for a lich, the soul is a part of the living condition anyways. Two ck magic circles appeared before it, summoning the decaying bodies of a wyvern and a worm the length of multiple buses. Corpse Coffin. Say hello to two of my best-trained corpses. I have been training them for years, kiek kiek kiek. Youve proven your superiority already, Miss Saori. I concede but I dont think you will let me live after what I did today, right? On the way here, I saw multiple instances of normal, everyday people who had been killed and turned into undead. All of these monsters roaming the city right now were killing more people and Fulsara was turning them into more of her army. There was no way I could risk her leaving today and getting revenge on us. See? Now, its life or death for me. You destroy this soul urn, I will die indefinitely. Soooooo Corpse Fusion! Shit! I dashed forward with [Gale Steps], mere steps before grabbing her soul urn, only for the wyvern corpse to wake up and interrupt me with a strong gust of wind. When I shot a charged up [Stygian Lightning] at her, the worm woke up and blocked the attack, which instead pierced it in the side. Two chances used up, both failed. All I could do was watch as Fulsara fused with her two undead, turning into a tyrant serpentine monster with the giant arms of a wyvern and the mouth of a worm. On top of this five-floor tall monster was a skeleton form with the soul urn hidden behind its ribcage. Identify. Undead Chimera Wyvern-Worm A chimera created using the necromancy spell [Corpse Fusion]. At the cost of all fusion materials aside from the caster, this creation will stay fused together to fight until its time is used up and the body begins to crumble. Rank B This will be ourst battle, I promise, Miss Saori! For myst wish, show me the power of someone who has attracted the attention of Mother Goddess! Hmph. I cant deal with this in this form. I took off my arm guards and ced them inside my storage, while letting my catalyst float around me. I took off my party bracelet and anything else that would break upon transformation. Humanization. A mana cloud escaped my body, morphing my flesh and bones back to my rightful form. The form I was born with when I reincarnated into Peolynca. Ahwroooooooooooooooh! I howled as my fenrir form showed itself. Lightning crackled around my front legs as I growled at Fulsara. I see. So that is your true form. It seems you have been going easy on me. Kiek kiek kiek kiek, wonderful. It was a true honor to meet you, Miss Saori. Oooooh, if only I had gotten to meet you outside of this job. The wyvern-wyrm roared at me, raising its body up to show off its size. Onest battle, I plead. [Come.] A note from AbyssRaven Thunder will strike twice today. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 19 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Christmas Special: A Dragon’s Wintery Special. Christmas Special: A Dragons Wintery Special. White snowes, see it falling Cold is in the air, next year is calling Its time for a fest Let all your family be bless A great Origdiviel Arashan to you all Happy Origdiviel Arashan to all of you! Ahhh, Peolyncian Christmas. Merry Christmas! Happy Holidays! Snow wasing down, the air was cooling down, and there were plenty of people celebrating in the street market for this one special winter holiday. The day of the Origin Gods, it was a time to celebrate together in your home with your family, all cozied up next to a warm firece while drinking hot sweet choco. Well, thats at least how I imagined it would be! Origdiviel Arashan! I heard people calling out, while kids would sing a carol praying for the happiness of their families from the Gods. The Gods watch over us as the earth turns heavenly white To honor our patrons, we servants feast in their name, praying and praising their name with every bite They blessed us with shelter, food, friendship, love, and life So in their name, we shall live good lives, so our faith may fuel their power above in their domain Celebrating this festival in a vige was nice and wholesome, but seeing all these people celebrating in a city was also a good experience. Still, if Im promoting spending this time with family, I better do the same! Buying thest few presents, I rushed back to where our RV was stationed in this city. Merry Christmas and Happy Origdiviel Arashan everybody! I announced with a fat grin as I entered themunal room inside our subspace. There, I saw Tasianna and Svena putting down food on arge table fit for over twenty people. Of course, two people would be too little to prepare the table, but no worries, for we had some good helpers. Merry Christmas and Happy Origdiviel Arashan, Hestia! One of them replied while handing me a warm fragassa milk. Sadly, we had no ess to chocte yet, but strawberries were better anyways! Yes, you too! Thanks for the drink, Kyouy [CUT! CUT! CUT!] Whaa?! A loud trembling voice suddenly erupted in everybodys heads, spooking people into stopping what they were doing. We all looked around, thinking it came from KleaHatma, but that voice sounded different. Less sultry. [Hestia, youre not supposed to spoil things! Didnt you read the damn script!] Oh, its you Is that the author, Lady Hestia? Tasianna asked me with a brow raised, and I nodded. Yes, good ol author finally spoke to us after how many years of writing this story and only including me in the authors notes. Only now does he speak. [Its been nearly two years, okay? And, yes, if I had spoken to you during a normal chapter, itll be called breaking the fourth wall. Hello? Didnt you read the script? You werent supposed to spoil things for the Royal Road folks!] Ahhh, there he goes again. [Its supposed to be a Christmas special for everybody so you cant go around spoiling stuff!] The author continued lecturing me, to the point I told Kyouya to go back to Tatsuya. [Oi, you did it again! That hasnt happened yet in the Royal Road chapters! This is supposed to be a time-skip so I dont have to name the city youre currently in for a future arc. You avoided the name up until now, why did you have to mention the students?!] See, people, this is your author. He cant handle non-canon stuff at all, I joked about the author, causing him to send me a frown emoji to my head. I mean, this is all non-canon anyways. Were celebrating with everybody who has appeared in the story, right? So just let me celebrate. You cannot control me! [ Why are you being like that?] Hey, thats how you wrote me. Anyways, go back to your family and celebrate the holidays with them! Ill get back to my festivities, alright? [] Perfect. I pointed a thumbs up towards the ceiling, not knowing where exactly the authors voice wasing from before returning to the main special of the day. Well, the cats out of the bag, so no need to hide anything. Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays to all of you! All of you readers out there! Happy Origdiviel Arashan to all our supporters! Lady Hestia and everybody wees you to his short but timely chapters! Tasianna wished. Well be going and get Sensei, Eine, and Grimnir. See you guys during the meal, Tatsuya suddenly said. OI, where the hell are you guys going! Wish them Merry Christmas! You dont need to go! I protested, but the students were adamant about leaving. Wrong story, Hestia-san, Kyouya argued. You five are the main characters and this chapter has a word budget so the author doesnt have to write much. Not enough screen time for everybody and this isnt canon. So well make way for the five main characters. What the hell are you guys, side characters?! Thats so cliche to say! Hey, we can read what the author is writing. We know what you thought, Hestia. Tatsuya countered before disappearing into the word pile courtesy of the authors intentions. One moment youre here, the next, youre gone! Writing sucks with how it can make people vanish like that. Yo, we are here. WAAAAAH! Saori?! She suddenly appeared from thin air with Eine and Grimnir. Yeah, the author wanted us to appear so we are here. Anyways, Merii Kurisumasu from your wolf Sensei! Wrooooh! Saori suddenly made a pose, absolutely out of character. Saori what are you doing? Eine asked with confusion on her face. Saori stopped and coughed, her face reddening in embarrassment. Ahem! W-Well, since the author said we could do whatever during this special, I thought it would be okay to act more weirder? You know, for people tough. [Dear, it isnt gap moe if you force it. Forcing it is how you fail at seducing people since theyll see through it,] KleaHatmamented, causing Saori to hide her face in shame. [Anyways, Im not exactly a main character, but I am part of Eine right now so let me use this time to make our story even more irresistible. Me-rry Christ-mas. Everybod] Alright, alright, stop it Klea! Eine threw away the demons sentence, stopping her from describing what the hell she was intending. This story isnt PG enough to have a subusp dance in front of our readers. How the hell am I supposed to describe that to everybody?! In any case, Eine cleared her voice. Origdiviel Arashan, everybody. Well wishes from House Helvas and A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale. It warms my heart to see everybody having fun with the story! Please, take care of yourself and stay healthy. Master Grimnir? Origdiviel Arashan, youds andsses reading this story. Toast to all of you able to legally drink and enjoy the festivities, Grimnir raised his tankard of beer. Hmm, you know, this is supposed to be a time for me to wish you people well, but Im not gonna let this opportunity pass! Author, I demand you increase my screen time! I have my own character arc, too, you know! [ You know my storyboard. You will get your moment when its time. Im not gonna forget you, Grimnir.] The author tried to appease Grimnir but failed. Yeah, yeah, ddarg! The only times where I had a chance to shine were when I got introduced and during the crafting chapters. Otherwise, Im stuck in the back while thesses are shining! Do me a favor and get things rolling, yeah? [ Im pretty sure I gave you enough moments to show off your wisdom in the story. In any case, you know my storyboard! You know when youreing in so shut up already Grimnir!] ddarg, you better not forget me! Grimnir, we will forget about everything once this chapter ends, Saori threw cold water on him. Yeah, that is what a non-canon chapter does to everybody. But, well, it is still nice to be with everybody for now. Two years have passed since this story was first written. I do feel a bit emotional about what we have experienced together everybody. Saori''s aloofness broke as tears started streaming from her face. She turned around, saying, Pardon me as she tried to hide her crying. Hiehie, its all right, Miss Saori. This is more fitting for your personality, Tasianna slightly teased Saori. But, it is true. Without this story, I probably wouldnt have met anybody from Aurora. Especially Lady Hestia. Tasianna suddenly kneeled down before me. Lady Hestia, another year will pass soon. For that, I thank you for allowing me to stay with you. Like always, my life is yours to use and I will continue serving you with the best of my abilities. Thank you for everything, mydy. Even Tasiannas eyes were starting to water. This is supposed to be our first holiday special, but everybody is crying! This is supposed to be a happy moment! I had to pull Tasianna up to calm her down. That is how it is,ss, Grimnir stated. I agree. Meeting with all of you has changed my life, so its only natural to feel slightly emotional on this day. This is the first special we will spend together, Eine added. She hadnt started crying yet but her words were starting to affect me now. Well, you heard it, everybody! I turned to a wall, believing the author will describe me facing the readers to not embarrass me. Hey, wait a minute, these are my thoughts right now. Author, make me face our damn readers! I face the readers. With a wide smile, I spoke to them, Happy Holidays to all of you. Thank you very much for all your support up until now. I honestly wish all of you great health and a great next year. Hopefully, all of you will stay with us and well have more fun together. I love you guys! All of you! I held my fingers together, showering the readers with my hearts. AND A MERRY HOLIDAYS FROM THE WHOLE CAST OF A DRAGON IDOLS REINCARNATION TALE! WWAAAAAAAAAAH! Fucking hell! Stop appearing and disappearing like that! It fucking sucks for me! I shouted at how the room was full to the brim with every ally who has appeared in the story. Some of them are people I havent met up again yet, like Master Kush and the saurians! But do you know what''s even more tortuous? I cant hug any of them since this special is almost at its end. We are reaching the word budget soon! But, it cant be helped. The author needs to rest for the holidays, too. Hold on, isnt somebody missing? I noticed somebody very important missing from the cast. I couldnt see her around in the mass. I began looking around as everybody greeted me until I heard a knock on the door. I rushed towards it and opened it up. There, thest person was standing. Im sorry, I overslept. I smiled. Come in [Word budget reached. Okay, everybody, go have fun and lets wrap this up.] Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Fuck you, author! And that is how this non-canon chapter will end. Once again, from all of us, thank you very much for your continued support. Of course, you guys should be curious about who this person will be, at least, the Royal Road peeps should be. It will be special and it will be awesome. As such, I hope you guys enjoyed this small present and look forward to more of our adventures! Once again, from ADIRT this acronym is so shit, but our word budget is empty Happy Holidays! Thank you for reading! Love you all! Chapter 244: A Thunderclap on a Sunny Day. Chapter 244: A Thunderp on a Sunny Day. Befitting the fact that this was herst chance for survival, Fulsara didnt pull any more punches. She immediately began shooting [Deathly Wave] after [Deathly Wave] at me the moment she got the chance, all while summoning more and more [Corpse Coffins]. If I am to die today, then I will die fighting with mypany! Come to your mistress, my dear Death Defiers! Onest time. Show your brilliance onest time! Corpses rose from her spells as her giant body kept Grimnir, my garms, and me upied. Her constant [Deathly Wave] made it difficult to approach her without taking damage. With [Erosion Resistance Lv. 10], I should be able to take more risks to end this fight. She is demolishing the whole area. Buildings were being bulldozed by Fulsaras wyvern-worm chimerasrge body, while the ground cracked open as it slithered around. Thankfully, the area was evacuated, but the reconstruction of this portion of the city will be extensive. Tell me, Miss Saori! Where is Masalim? What did you do to him?! Tell me! I ask this to you as a fellow worshipper. Her plea was solemn, littered with no malice or ill-will. I would have taken it more seriously if she wasnt turning the area to rubble with her grant use of [Deathly Wave]s and [Abyssal Bomb]s, the level two spell of [Tenebrous Magic]. While my garms carried Grimnir away from the onught of spells, I dived into my shadow to dodge the next three waves, reappearing from the rubble only for my [Foresight] to warn me of an iing attack. I cast [Dark Tendrils] from my body to pull myself away from the danger, but multiple undead mercenaries suddenly appeared to block my way, causing me to get hit by a [Deathly Wave]. Grrrk! Luckily, I wasnt affected by necrosis this time, but I still felt as if a truck rammed into me. Elongating my ws with [Shadow Armament], I sliced at the nearby undeads, leeching off their Health and slightly restoring mine. [Lifestealer (73 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] [Lightning Shadow] is a Job skill, I cant rely on it in my current form! I cast [Enfeebling Winds] on a few of the approaching zombie horde, targeting a few zombies I found healthy looking. The spell slowly sucked up Health like a leech, transferring a portion to me. Id use that as a passive healing for now. I know [Enfeebling Winds] myself, do not presume I have no counter-measure for it. Corpse Coffin! The undead I had cursed returned to their space-time coffins, before immediately returning back to the battlefield. My [Enfeebling Wind] had been nullified. If you wish for damage, you use [Tenebrous Magic]! [Dark Magic] is all about cunning! Now, tell me, where is my vice-captain? What did you do to his body! I roared, shooting out multiple bolts of ck lightning, ending the undead lives of a couple of them, but Fulsara kept summoning more and more. None of them were monsters like in our previous battle; all of them were mercenaries. I could see their dog tags hanging off their necks, showing off their names and birthday. [Lifestealer (87 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] [I buried him. I had put him in my [Storage Magic] during our battle to stop you from raising him. I then gave him a burial after leaving Shaturein,] I answered her question. I see The wyvern-worm mmed its circr mouth at me, prompting me to dodge it. It crashed into the ground and began to hit such stone and earth. May your soul reach Goddess Death, Masalim! I will join you soon! The worm mouth spat out chunks of rock and earth at me, ravaging the neighborhood. I stood my ground and cast [Hadean Dragon Thunder], aiming the bolt at the approaching projectiles andpletely atomizing them. I then ordered my catalysts toe close to me, rubbing them against my fur as I channeled mana through my white fur. Once my catalysts were filled with electric power again, I activated them to return back into [Lightning Revolt] mode. [Lightning Revolt (Limited)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]> As I did so, I deactivated my dragon thunder as Fulsara decided to dodge it instead of taking it head on. She learned. Taunt! Grimnirs voice echoed behind Fulsara. Argh! Damn you, dwarf! Do not presume I will be tricked once again! Fulsara resisted the [Taunt]. Aye, but taking your attention away for a single second is good enough for me! Take this! Quatres form appeared from behind the rubble, carrying Grimnir on his back. Grimnir had his sthammer in its gun form, holding it as it began to shine a bright blue light. Steam sted through the exhaust vents like a lotive, all while Grimnir began tough like a madman. And then, KAAAABOOOOOM! A massive st shot out from his sthammer, the recoil knocking Grimnir off Quatres back. Fulsara shot out a [Deathly Wave] at Grimnir, but that attack couldnt block things. It could only affect organic substances, not mana. Casket of Souls! A veil of souls shielded Fulsaras wyvern-worm, only for me to shoot out multiple bolts of [Stygian Lightning] to activate my catalysts spell piercer effect. The shield weakened to the point Grimnirs st broke through and drilled a hole through the worms body, causing it to ooze disgusting green blood. Krruh! The worms body wiggled from the force of the attack for a moment, but it showed no signs of pain. Fulsara even cast [Flesh for Mana] to restore its body, healing herself back up. But that was enough to give my three other garms plenty of time to begin wrapping mana threads all around its long body. What?! Fulsara cried out, only for me to draw her attention back to me by shooting a [Hadean Dragon Thunder] at her. With no time to react, her wyvern-worm body was struck by the lightning. I conjured [Dark Tendrils] around my body as I pounced on the worms body. Till death does us apart! Corpse Fusion! Undead Puppet! Fulsara joined her undead mercenaries together, fusing their skin, muscles, and skeleton into arge amalgamation of flesh and bones. All these bodies created a towering giant the size of an ogre and a bone sword with a flesh handle. It flew at me through [Undead Puppet],nding on the worms body to fight against me. With the spell support from Fulsara, the undead monstrosity began its attempts to knock me off the worms body. It had an unsteady build entirely unsuited to sword fighting, so the problem wasnt dodging its heavy strikes, but piercing its fleshy innards. Bones and meat were joined together into a horrific and disgusting abomination. Words couldnt describe the horror of seeing this thing moving around as though it was alive. My ws scraped off pieces from its body, but they would simply return through Fulsaras [Flesh for Mana]. I honestly questioned how much mana she still had at this point, and if a soul urn could even get arcane corruption. But it wasnt worth considering when her spells and meat shield prevented me from advancing forward. I had to destroy her soul urn if I wanted to stop this creature. I could outmaneuver the undead giant, but doing that with Fulsaras spells and the worm struggling to knock me off was difficult. Not to mention, every time I tried to [Shadow Dash] or [Air Walk] my way closer, [Undead Puppet] would give the undead giant a surprising amount of speed. It was the perfect body blocker. But what annoyed me the most was How the hell is there no reinforcement?! There is a giant worm attacking the city but no one ising to help me! I cantnd the killing blow like this! My garms were helping and I suspect Grimnir was doing his own thing, but that stuff takes time. This worm was gigantic. Smaller and shorter than the geiserg king, but it could still crush houses like a kid destroying their sandcastle. I had to deal with three opponents at once right now. The only chance for me to break through this was to spam [Hadean Dragon Thunder] as much as Fulsara was spamming [Deathly Wave]! [Multi-Cast Lv. 5] brings the number of spells I can control simultaneously up to six, and then a seventh with [Lightning Revolt]. Ill recover my mana and stamina after this fight, I need to end this fight now! Hadean Dragon Thunder x7! I jumped into the air, levitating there with [Air Walk]. When the undead giant flew at me with [Undead Puppet], I smacked it out of the air with my electrically-charged paws, causing it to crash into the worms hide, though it was able to instantly recover its wounds with [Flesh for Mana]. In the time this took ce, however, seven ck magic circles appeared above the worm. As my seven spells shot out, I felt an intense sensation of something getting forcibly ripped out from my body. It was my mana. Using up seven of these spells at once felt excruciating. The worm anticipated the iing rays, dodging them surprisingly well for its size. Although there were ring wounds littered on its bodies from my rays, none of them hit its head, where Fulsaras soul urn was. I made a big mistake. I couldnt control the spells unless I spent more mana. Keeping them going with [Continuous Cast] brought me to agony. My control of them was terrible. I tried imitating Hestia, but using all theserge spells all at once is something I couldnt copy with just my Mana pool. I had to dispel them at once, otherwise my mana would have been spent. Big mistake, big mistake Kruuuuuh! The worm roared. It looked like swiss cheese at this point, but its flesh was being slowly restored by Fulsara. Where does she get all this mana?! Where does it alle from?! After the magic circles dissipated, my mind felt like it was in turmoil. I only reacted to [Foresight]s warning in thest second, when the undead giant shed at me. Grk! Arge gash appeared on my side, spraying enough blood for someone to shower with. Crashing onto the worms hide, I was forced to enter the undead giants shadow to escape. In this situation, I didnt have many choices if I didnt want to jump off the worm. There werent too many shadows on top of it. However, ducking into the shadow realm was a less than ideal move. Sure, I had been a bit reckless just now, but I shouldnt be dissuaded by one mistake. What I should do is fully capitalize on the fact I have 87 kills stacked in [Lifetaker] right now! I jumped out of the same shadow I had entered through, the undead giants. This meant I had to tank a [Deathly Wave] and a sh from my enemies, since they could see where I was about to emerge; [Shadow Dash] leaves a magic circle at the point of exit, after all. I groaned, but I mmed my paw into the undead giant, pushing it further away, giving me an opportunity to rip through the worms hide. I was taking advantage of [Stygian des]s life steal effect again. The more damage I did, the more Health I regenerated. I took damage to get a chance to deal more damage! As I kept shing into the worms body, [Foresight] warned me of the approaching undead giant, but I wasnt fully healed yet. I had to recover as much Health as I could. Checking my storage, I didnt have any more holy grenades to heal myself after giving all of them over to Grimnir, and I couldnt easily use potions in my fenrir form. Drinking them was a hassle aside from crunching the whole ss bottle, and I didnt want to swallow ss shards and that was my only method of drinking a potion left. I thought I could rely on [Stygian des] only, so I abandoned the grenades. I have to make this work! At the veryst second, I will dodge. I know I can do this. I know I could do this! Keeping watch of Fulsara and her giant, I readied myself to stop attacking and to dodge. As the attacks slowly came in, I cast [Haste] on myself, time speeding up for myself and the rest of the world seemingly slowing down. And then, I Kruuuuh?! What?! only needed to dodge the [Deathly Wave], as reinforcements stopped the other attacks. Help finally came! [Saori, give Eine a dragorade now! She needs it now!] KleaHatma?! The silhouette of my savior heavily reminded me I didnt have the time to look away from the fight to nce at my saviors, and I knew better than to dy an request during a fight! I activated [Storage Magic] and took out two dragorades. They only recovered Mana and Stamina while helping prevent arcane corruption build-up, but they were still an excellent recovery drink despite not being an actual potion. I had tons of them since Hestia liked making them. When I threw them over to the person, she grabbed the two and began drinking them at the same time. Her bone wings then spread out and she took flight, charging at the undead giant with her feet morphing into giant des respectively. [Eine?!] Her appearance was a far cry of that 15-year-old noble girl I came to know. Her clothes were ripped apart with only a far-toorge coat covering her exposed skin, but what was more baffling to look at were her bone wings, a three-pronged tail, and her thin horns. Eldritch tendrils wrapped around her body like armor and she could transform this flesh into ws, giant des, and whip-like objects. Long story, tl;drter, Saori! Eine shouted. When did she learn tl;dr?! Hestia? The kids?! Lets beat these things first! Klea, lets go! Eine threw away the empty dragorades and unsheathed her whipsword to engage the undead giant for me. KleaHatma?! Does this transformation have something to do with that damn demon?! Was Eine corrupted by that thing?! I was outraged at the mere thought of that, but due to the hectic nature of the current situation, I had to question those twoter on. First, we needed to stop Fulsara from demolishing Griffonpeak. As I dashed towards the soul urn, Fulsara shot another [Deathly Wave] at me, but without the undead giant, it wasnt much of a threat to me. Fulsara did attempt to [Undead Puppet] it to body block me again, but Eine showed immense strength and tenacity when she managed to grab and hold it in ce with her whipsword and [Whish]bo. She pulled it back like an angler hooking in a fish, clearing the way for me. Fulsara, in her desperation, used [Undead Puppet] on her wyvern-worm, moving the winged arms to attack me. The worm also began to twist its body around, making it harder and harder for us to stand on the body. I had to [Air Walk] while Eine had to fly to continue fighting. But then, something even more insane happened. I had thought I had seen enough crazy stuff today, but something even more baffling appeared. Ruuk! What?! The worm stopped advancing forward. It struggled, wrecking everything around it, but it couldnt move forward at all. Gahahahaha! Are you kidding me?! Eine and I looked behind us, only to finally notice the lower body of the worm hadrge chunks of wood and rock lodged into its body, held together with white mana threads. They acted like a bunch of rope, tying the worm down. My garms had somehow managed to wrap them around the rubble and any sturdy-looking object. Only its upper body could move, but with its bottom tied down, it couldnt cause any more destruction than it already has done. How the hell were they able to do this? I had no idea. None of us seemed to have noticed it, but I could always question them afterward. After all, the crazy dwarf was standing in the middle of a mountain of building scraps,ughing like a lunatic. Detonate! Grimnir roared like a cannon. Ahwrooooooooooooooh! Explosions. A lot of explosions. White mes surged in the area, erupting like a wildfire as it wrapped everything in its inferno. The worm roared as the mes began to corrode its body, spreading fast along its skin. In the span of a few seconds, the mes already covered its entire lower body. Nooooo! Fulsara cried out. Saori! Eine called out as she whished herself to the undead giant, shing off its left arm with her giant de. Go! Eineunched the giant back onto the worms body. Fulsara cried out as Eine beganunching spells at her, turning her full attention onto my teammate andpletely forgetting about me. I used this moment to my advantage and air walked above the worm and began charging up an extraordinary amount of electricity around my paws. Once all my hair stood up, I dashed down, descending with my eyes set at the soul urn. The sound of thunder boomed around me as I did so, torturing my ears, but I kept my aim straight. Even if the worm was jerking its head around, I did not care. I adjusted my trajectory. Voltage Impact! Damn! With pinpoint uracy, I struck the worms head. ck lightning burst from my paws and began atomizing every cell it had. Nothing stood a chance against it, giving me deja vu as this was the exact same method with which I killed Fulsaras other body. Congrat And the soul urn cracked and burst open. I knew Fulsara wanted to say something but her sentence was just drowned by the thunderous sounds happening around us. Whatever they were, I would never hear them. [Lifestealer (89 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 8] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1300 skill points Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Shadow Armament Lv. 10] [Shadow Pack Lv. 3] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 7] gained The worms head waspletely gone, and so was the soul urn with Fulsaras soul. If she doesnt have another one hidden somewhere, this would be thest time I would meet her. Hopefully. Looking at the white mes spreading along the worms body, it probably will bepletely purified. I also noticed the undead giant burning, too lifeless after Fulsara died. No necromancer would be able to use them, at least, not with how torched they will be, or after they got dismantled. By the divine System, individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] is granted the title: [Watched by Ilsaphone] I had a feeling that would happen. Something inside me told me so, or, if I could hazard a guess, it probably was the [Watched by Edna] title. After all, Edna was Ilsaphones mother ording to the lore books I read. But, then again, Ilsaphone and Aurora do have a certain amount of history thanks to the onnikai encounter. My four garms gained a second life due to how Ilsaphone tried to create her own patron race, at least ording to Kiiro, the onnikai leader of that battle. Uno, Song, Sarasa, and Quatre I would have never met them if it werent for Ilsaphone. Saori! A girls voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned around and growled. [Stop right there, Eine! Or is it KleaHatma? I expect you to exin everything to me right this instant! Why do you look like that and how are you free? I thought you were kidnapped with Lady Amelia?] I scowled at Eine? and her altered appearance. With her bone wings and horns, she definitely wasnt human anymore. Wait, wait, Saori, its me. Its really me, Eine. I know it''s pretty hard to believe but look at this first. Her wings and three-pronged tail detached from her body, dropping on the floor before they began to melt into a fleshy puddle. Eine then grabbed her horns and used [Musclesmass] to tear them off, letting out a small, pained squeak. See? I can always deactivate [Assimtion]. Its a long story, so please hear me out. Eine exined to me what happened after she was kidnapped. About how she met her brother Jonathan at Charleslyts party house and how the two of them had to fight through a group of nobles who epted Charleslyts demonic gift. They managed to beat those nobles and save Amelia but Eine had her head cut off when they tried to run away. [Y-You what?!] [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Eine, here are some healing potions. Are you okay? How is your head still attached to your body?! I ran over to her, grabbing her neck to check for any wounds. It wasnt cut off at all, was she lying to me? No, wait, Saori, Im alright, please. She grabbed my hands off to create some room between us. That vampire ne saved my life, you know, the one we received from the boss in the Cedaraille dungeon. I remembered. [Ne of Vampiric Undying] was its name, I believe. I couldnt forget about it since Eine always wore it due to her fear of death. After looking at her, I noticed the ne was still there, but it was cracked. It was used up, but it repaired my whole body through its effect. I was lucky I had it on, hie hie, sheughed carelessly despite how mortifying it sounded. She then went to exin how her she met Aurenas fragment of power inside her [OklLuthiers Power] skill, who exined to her how she could use a new power since she supposedly hasnt been corrupted yet by KleaHatma, despite showing heavy signs of changing because of their interactions. With that power, she managed to knock Charlelsyt out, and Amelia and Jonathan were transporting him to the knights at this moment. Do you want me to destroy the rings? Lightning crackled in my hands. No, wait, please! Saori, stop! I dont think our rtionship is perfect just yet, but I think it has gotten to the phase of a symbiosis, I believe? [Oh really, is that really how you think of me, Eine? A little parasite? Wow, and here I waspletely infatuated with how you spoke so lovey-dovey to me. Like a princess in shining armor, oooooh, woe to me for believing your seductive words. A true subus, you are,] KleaHatma interjected, acting dramatic. W-What?! I did not do any of that! Klea, stop lying! [Hiehie, well, there you have it, dear. Eine and I are working together now. Im not exactly trying to corrupt her, honestly. She just changed her association with me, but for some reason, she wasnt corrupted like those nobles. Shes still Eine at her core. Im just here to lend her my powers while she continues giving me interesting experiences.] Like us bathing? [ Sure.] I cant believe this demon! I was really about to trample those two spell rings KleaHatma was staying in, but I had to restrain myself. Eine really did seem normal. Actually, on a closer inspection, Eine seemed brighter and more confident for some reason. Still, whats more important than KleaHatmas perverted nature was the fact there is a second demonkin in Griffonpeak. This is problematic. Very much so. Heysses! Once again, my thoughts were interrupted by another familiar voice. Did yousses like the white inferno? Mhmm, beautiful as hell, right? Its even died out at this point, turning everything to ash, aside from the worm. It was Grimnir riding on Quatre. The other garms were with him, too. He pointed at the area behind the worm, showing how the inferno he caused was all gone, having consumed everything but the worm. We did cause a lot of trouble, but it wasnt as if the neighborhood wasnt already in ruin. Grimnir, I am d to see you well. Tell me, how did you do all that? Tying that giant worm down couldnt have been an easy feat, I said. Hahaha! It sure was difficult, you know! Since the worm wasnt concentrated on us, the garms and I could just run next to it without any problem. Using my power gauntlets, I just threw some stuff until it stuck. Undead feel no pain, and that worked to our advantage. If a giant doesnt take care of the mosquitoes sucking its blood, it will die soon enough. And from there, the garms did what they did the best. Using my mana threads to tie things down. I did feel a bit bad that I wasnt able to give them a more substantial role, but their support was amazing once again. If the worm had had a better way to dodge my [Voltage Impact], I would have had to use a close-range attack without the long charge-up time, and it wouldnt have been as powerful. I patted my garms, praising them for a job well done. Sadly, they werent able to receive any experience for me killing the worm and Fulsara. Without my party bracelet on, I did not share anything with these five. Grimnir and my garms did a lot of work, and they werent able to gain any rewards from me killing our foes in my fenrir form. Argh, stop looking so down, Saori. I know what you are thinking, Grimnir stated. Dontcha worry about it. Fighting is like that. Some wont get their share, but whats important is that we got through this mess. Hahaha, taking down such arge thing was worth wrecking my sthammer. You did what, Master?! Eine burst out. H-How could you do that! I just finished maintenance on it! After all I did to change its function, you had to ruin it? Argh, stop yourining,ss! Weapons and armor go broken or missing all the time during a battle. I cant see my armor with you, for example. Dont worry about it, well reconstruct everything. Better than ever, I tell you! Im sure my cousin wont be too angry after I show him how much youll improve it,ss. And, you gotta exin what that new form of yours was, since if that is how you fight at this point, we gotta specialize your armor even more, hahahaha! Grimnirs whats done is done attitude was motivating. With how much this area of Griffonpeak was totaled, there will be a lot of repairs needed afterwards. Also, we have better things to contemte. For example, that problem. Youre right. Rescuing Eine and killing the necromancy are fulfilled, but we still have a giant bug Oh When I turned around, I thought Grimnir was speaking about the geiserg king which Muraina was keeping out the city with her arrows, but what he was worried about were the group of adventurers right over in the distance. Watching us. U-Uhm H-How long have you guys been here? I noticed a few faces. All of them were regrs at the hunters guild, and since Ive been visiting Muraina often for information and or my own training, I came to get to know more of them. Some were even fans of our restaurant, although I havent opened ittely due to everything going on. Well after we saw a giant wolf kill that giant worm thing We thought we had to help. Saori Uhm, one of them replied, and that was all I needed to know I fucked up. W-Well, I se I wanted to respond with something but all I could do was stutter. At that point, Grimnir took over. I know youds andsses have much to say, but we aint got the time to do that. Muraina, our guild leader, is dealing with that damn giant bug at this point. If we dont stop it, the city will probably be lost with how slow those damn nobles are moving! Grimnir shouted. The necromancer is dead! We, Aurora, took her and this damn undead worm down. Neighborhood got destroyed, but no casualties. Praise the Origin Gods. Now, I think you people have known us long enough that we aint here to cause trouble. So how about we go out there and help our guild leader! Grimnir gave an inspiring speech, but it didnt seem to have motivated the adventurers. Their suspicions werent lifted. Free meals! Three free meals, alright? After this whole mess is over, Ill treat all of you to three free meals at my usual quality, alright? Just please shut up about it! Muraina already knows, so please just let it go! YAY! FREE FOOD! What? Well take you up to that, Saori! Open the damn restaurant again! Cheap prices for fucking good food is hard to get, you know! Yeah, after this fucking mess, we need something to celebrate with. Gotta toast to those we lost today. We gotta drink for those we fought today! Three meals! All of us! Bring them to the guild so we can get drunk and full! Adventurers were adventurers. I didnt expect them to get bribed that easily, but I guess that was how adventurers lived. Too many have died today already. Giving them a reason to see this fight through was good enough for them to get motivated. I have to make a feast for them. Just so they dont go around telling people Im a fenrir. I then looked into the distance, watching Muraina and her treant Whisperia engaging the geiserg king while somebody was casting tenebrous spells. It had to be Krymdar. Hestia should be in Shaturein, but once she finds out Eine isnt here, shell rush out. Should I go and inform her? No, Ill just send one of the garms. First things, first we need to Booooom! A bright light and ck explosion appeared in the distance. Looking over there, from how far it was to our current location, I managed to recognize it being in the area where the orphanage was. Of course, there shouldnt be anybody there after Hestia evacuated everybody but I had a bad feeling about it. Eine, Grimnir! We need to go there right now! Something told me this miserable day was about to get even worse. A note from AbyssRaven Now have to go spend New Years with family! Sorry, guys, but this will be thest chapter of 2021! As such, I will greet you guys with a chapter for 2022! As such Happy New Years! P.S. Good thing no cliffhanger. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 19 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(7) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 245: The Phantasmal Armory. Chapter 245: The Phantasmal Armory. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)] [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Music Resonation (Major)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! Wind st! Tailwind! Rocket boosters, Dragoon Dive! The very air was set aze by my mes as I crashednded onto the ground, creating a massive explosion using my scale-dust, turning anything it hit into ash. Knowing I missed him, I locked my eyes at Eithalr once again and sent a sh-wave of mes at him before [Dragoon Jump]ing back into the air and getting ready to perform another [Dragoon Dive]. I repeated it over and over again, never forgetting to also cast spells to lead Eithalr towards mynding zone. However, he used his phantom des to block my attacks while staying mobile with [Air Walk] and [Gale Steps]. Regardless, I was not dissuaded. I had to bring this bastard down. Woah! Eithalr cried out, dodging the iing mes from my spell song [Dragon Fire]. Nice song there, kiddo. I would enjoy it if you werent trying to kill me or keep me trapped inside this me arena with you. Shut up and go down! I shouted before [Spiral]ing myself close to him, twisting my body like a tornado. Now in front of him, I sent a flurry of strikes with my ives and tail. He used his three-section nunchaku to smack away any attacks, forcing me to use extensive amounts of wind spells to even hold onto my advantage. I spread my wings, scattering another round of scale-dus Waaacha! Kuek! A fast strike of his managed to hit me before I could react to [Foresight]s warning. I didnt receive any damage with my [Draconic Barrier] and [Panzer] up, but causing me to stop attacking for even one second was enough for Eitr to take the initiative. Allegro isnt fast enough?! He swung his weapon, striking at my arms, head, torso, legs and tail. Any time I tried to attack, hed hit me with a counter attack and prevent me from being able to do anything. Hisbo chain continued and continued, before ghostly gauntlets and greaves appeared on his hands and feet respectively. He swung his nunchaku once more at my head before throwing it away, causing it to dissipate. Before he hammered me with a punch, I let out a [Dreadre Aura] to st him away, canceling his iing flurry strikes. I ground my teeth, growing a me inside my mouth before unleashing that infernoser at Eithalr. He didnt even try blocking it, instead immediately fleeing. Not so fast! Bedrock des, Tornado Bullet, Levin Core, Banishment Beam! With [Dragon Fire] ying in the background, the fire arena made it impossible for Eithalr to escape if he didnt want to get burned into crips by the inferno. His area of movement was restricted. All I had to do was to use my spells to lead him into a trap. Earth, wind, lightning, and holy spells ravaged our battle area, sending it straight into a bullet hell status where Eithalr couldnte any closer while I sted him with everything in my arsenal that wasnt one of my trump cards. Even though, [Dragon Fire] may prevent my enemies from leaving my arena of fire, it doesnt stop any spells from flying outside my control. This area we were fighting in was dested, so who cared? I definitely didnt while I had a piece of shit to kill. Woah, arent you go Woah! Going a bit too hard on me, kiddo? This could kill me. Eithalr still had the leisure to speak. How?! Dammit, I need to dial this up a notch. You tried killing, Eine! Did you honestly think I would forgive you, you bastard! I shouted as I released another dragon breath at him, detonating a chain of scale-dust on the side. Shit! The collective sts finally hit him, sending him flying to the ground. Before he crashnded, Eithalr somersaulted tond softly, showing no signs of extensive damage aside from his coat catching fire. As he tried to fan it away, I did another [Dragoon Dive] at his location, but, just like before, he was too agile. But, since I was expecting him to dodge my dive again, I readied myself to follow him the moment Inded. Gale Steps! Spark Crescent! Now right in front of him, the catalyst in my ive red up from all the scale-dust, and I unleashed a purple ming strike imbued with some nasty toxins. Eithalr was forced to block my strike with his ghostly greatsword, narrowly dodging the mes. But that wasnt the end of my attack. [Spark Crescent] was an attack using my ive and tail. In another crescent arc, my tail struck his sword again, unbncing him. That was when I activated the [Attack Rune: Triple Attack] on my weapon and used another [Spark Crescent]. [Triple Attack] made you do three times the damage on your next attack, so it was a great finishingbination if you used it when you know you can hit. As my ive seared the ground one more, Eithalr suddenly smirked as multiple phantom des suddenly materialized in front of him, shielding him from my attacks. He then kicked his sword wall, shooting out multiple des that scratched my armor, but most importantly, blocked my line of sight. Once I hadpletely weathered the assault, I noticed Eithalr was gone from my view. I immediately activated [Detection Sensor] and focused on any sounds, reacting to oneing straight at me. While I tried to counterattack, I realized I only blocked a flying phantom sword. The next attack was another one, as was the next, so was the third, and not to mention the next few ones. Well, let me show you why they call me the Phantasmal Armory, kiddo. My head snapped around to that voice, seeing Eithalr turning from being translucent to corporeal. Armory of Avarice! Blood burst from his left arms wrist before it formed into a levitating hand. It grabbed onto my ive and wrapped itself around it. As I tried to burn it away, the blood quickly fled from my weapon and returned to Eithalr, slipping into his coat. He whistled before a phantom imitation of my ive appeared in his hand, barring the catalyst. He swung it around as if it was a toy, acting smug while I was baffled at what happened. The ability is a finicky one. Very picky, you see. Once the hand grabs onto any weapon I want, I can create a weaker copy of the weapon with most of its skills intact. No runes or enchantment, but Ive managed to snatch some pretty good ones in my lifetime, regardless, Eithalr exined his ability. But, if the ability doesnt like the weapon or I cant use it, the weapon turns into a dud. For example, yours. Cant use it properly since Im not its dragonewt owner, but I can appraise what it can do without your [Identity Blocker] activating. [Identity Blocker] and those appraisal blocking armlets prevented you not only from identifying people but also their items. Nice name, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I had a feeling you were a dragon, but your weapon just helped me confirm it. Good weapon, nheless. Eithalr threw my ives copy away, letting it dissipate into nothingness. W-What, you knew?! Cedaraille. Dragon. Those words have been flying around in Shatu for a bit, and then you appeared in Griffonpeak. Hot-shot dragonewt noble making her name known in the nobles world. Im not a sleuth, but I think I have enough of a brain to put things together, Eithalr said with a smirk, tapping his head. You know, even if you were a dragon, I was okay trying my luck against one. But, oh boy, Kargryxmor? Kiddo, youre an even bigger hot shot than I thought. Hah, Hamilspensation wouldnt have been worth angering a whole damn empire to hunt me down, hehe. You kinda wasted your favor there, kiddo, you were never in danger of dying. He lost interest the moment my lineage came into y? Are you kidding me?! I could have just said that and then used my favor to have him bring Hamil to me?! Are you freaking kidding me?! Sparks exploded around me as my emotions caused my mes to go berserk. They spiraled around me as I asked Eithalr a question before I went in, Where is Eine?! Sorry, still have to stal Woah! I charged right at him with my ive before unleashing my [Dreadre Aura]. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Allego was sadly over, meaning my speed was now heavily diminished. In return, during Adagio, my Strength and Intelligence would increase by 50% and all my spells would cost me 50% less. I couldnt continue blitzing him, but I could overwhelm him even more with power and spells. Eithalr had to back away as I kept [Dreadre Aura] activated, causing the surroundings to begin turning into a magma field. Every strike with my ive carried along arge amount of scale-dust, turning every hit into a massive concentrated explosion, as if each hit was a grenade. Sr Beam! My sr core red up as I unleashed a bright ray of sr fire, melting rocks, wood, and earth whenever it touched them. The very air in this area had its temperature raised to the extremes, and it seemed even Eithalr couldnt handle it bing this hellish. [Dreadre Aura] and [Sr Beam] pulsed with power. I wasnt holding back any punches anymore. Even if I have to melt Shaturein down, I would do it to get Eine and my friends out of here! When my internal temperature reached its highest possible point, the scale-dust under my scales burst in fire. Crimson, white, and purple mes shot out from my armor as I flew around the area with my rocket boosters, destroying everything Eithalr threw at me. WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?! I shouted as a ive strike shattered one of his phantom des. I KNOW YOURE A DEMONKIN CONTRACTOR, BUT YOURE HUMAN! WHY ARE YOU WORKING WITH HAMIL AND HIS DEMONKIN SUPPORTERS! The very ground was nothing more than molten g at this point. There was barely any solid ce to stand anymore. If you didnt have [Air Walk] or resistances against heat and fire, youd probably die here. SO MANY PEOPLE ARE DYING UP THERE. I WITNESSED HUNDREDS LOSING THEIR LIVES! WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS! I hadnt personally witnessed that number of people dying with my own eyes, but ording to the amount of fans I lost during the initial attack, I was fully aware that over a hundred of them had already died. Not to mention, those who havent be my fans. All these lives lost for whatever the fuck those demonkin want. What was their goal with all of this, and why were Hamil and Eithalr working with them like this? WHY ARE Arck! As I was winding up another attack, a bolt suddenly flew through my [Dreadre Aura] and pierced my armor, drilling itself right into my shoulder. When I looked at it, I noticed it was a ghost arrow as it disappeared. My [White me] began to heal me, but the fact an attack got through my [Dreadre Aura] was unnerving. You really want to know, kiddo? Eithalr asked with a frown, hoving over the magna while wielding two phantom hand crossbows. Then listen up. Not every demonkin is an enemy to humans and beastmen like all the propaganda the church of Aurena and Folschreck Empire spews out. Like a gun, arrows shot from those two crossbows non-stop, showing no need for Eithalr to reload them. They sted through my aura, but they werent faster than me with my rocket boosters on. So I voided or blocked the bolts, all while my spells kept Eithalr on the move. You are looking at this whole conflict only through one pair of sses. Every faction has a reason to fight the others, and its not like its ck-and-white. Neither the human nor demonkin poption are the real enemies here, but those at the top are. The Holy Emperor, the Pope of Aurena, and the Seven Princes of Sins! They are the ones urging the innocents to move out and kill each other! Ghost-like armor appeared around Eithalrs body as he charged into my aura. The armor began breaking apart under the power of my aura but Eithalr quickly reced them before his body became exposed. We both heaved our respective weapons, and his greatsword and my ive shed. As we held this pose, Eithalr continued speaking with our faces close to each other. I knew a very amazing demonkin once. Best cook Ive ever met. His gluttonous appetite caused him to strive to make the best meals he could find, despite how underdeveloped agriculture and food culture was in BoleTaria. I unleashed a me breath, breaking this standoff. With him inside my aura, I couldnt let him get away. I dashed around, striking at him, making sure he was neatly inside so he could begin melting. But war demands blood, even of the innocents, kiddo. Tch! I didnt let his words distract me. I continued my assault on him, peeling his armor off and using up his phantom weapons. Im not a good person, but even I can tell that there is good amongst the demonkin, even if they are descendants of otherworldly creatures bent on destroying us. But then again, the Origin Gods arent from this world either. Only difference is that they decided to take over instead of killing us all. Thats why we worship them and are able to tolerate dark and wind elves, right? The moment I tried to make another attack, Eithalr suddenly materialized a ghost de he hadnt taken out since the beginning of this battle. It was a one-handed sword with an extremely long de. Mana poured into the de as it intercepted my attack and, for the first time in this fight, I was repelled. There are two factions within the demon kingdom of BoleTaria those who support the Edjurl Gods, the ones who sent those demons to our world, and those who worship the Origin Gods with the exceptions of Aurena and Plesia. Both sides wish for a world for the demonkin, but only one side can control the demon king to enact their wishes. Guess whos in charge? That parry left me open to Eithalrs sword strike, shing through my armor and drawing a massive amount of blood. I tried to reply with an attack of my own, but Eithalrs answer to this was to unleash his full arsenal. A massive amount of weapons materialized around us, allowing him to constantly swap whatever weapon he was using for another, using swords, maces, spears, crossbows, fists, and so many other variants to put mepletely on the defensive. His skin and clothes were being burned, the consequence of staying inside my [Dreadre Aura] for too long, but he didnt care. He kept attacking me while I did my best to heal myself up. I still had energy inside my sr core, I could recover from anything if I simply avoided any fatal attacks. I will win in this endurance race. This war has been going on for a long time. I want it to end, but Im not delusional enough to admit Im a good guy. Im terrible, a criminal. But I will do things my way. My Boss told me what I have to gain, and the only way to do this is to aid Hamil, even if hes working for an Edjurl God supporter. That does not make any of this right! The ends do not justify the means! They dont! All the people you let die today could be a lost father, mother, son, daughter, brother, or sister to somebody else. A friend you will never meet again. A loved one you wanted to spend all your life with! Some of these people will never get this fortune because of you! I twisted my body andnded a tail sh to Eithalrs side, creating an opening in his phantom armor for my aura to burn his stomach ck. He closed it up but arge scar remained. Then strike me down if you think me evil, Princess! Be ignorant and stay in your lofty nest as this war continues until we are all too weak to fan the fires of war! Armageddon Ghost! Eithalrs body turned translucent as he dashed around, striking me with even more attacks. [Foresight] was able to detect his attacks but not early enough for me to react, just like when he copied my weapon. Strike after strike, my [Panzer] broke and was reced by white mes. His attacks were so numerous that I was physically unable to react. I could use spells, but Eithalrs floating swords shielded him well. I was bleeding more and more, and my frustration became worse and worse. I was stun locked. Haaaaa! A roundhouse kicknded on my face, shooting me crashing into the magma river I myself created. I jumped out from it, throwing up chunks of molten rock I swallowed. I deactivated my [Dreadre Aura] at this point, only now noticing that I was sweating. Did I go overboard a bit? No! I clenched my hands and awaited for Eithalrs next attack I waited. Now! Humanize! Release: Sr re! [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As if I had turned into a bomb, extreme heat was released from my body, growing in size the longer I kept this up. This was the sr energy I had inside my sr core, all released through one singr burst of energy. I didnt care what I hit at this point, all I knew I had to do was to kill Eithalr once and for all. Krk! Arrrgh! But then another surprise happened, a stabbing pain appeared around my chest, specifically, I could feel it happening inside my sr core. The light dissipated as I dropped onto my knees in the magma puddle, clutching onto my sr core in agony. [Absolute Pain Tolerance] did not activate. My parallel minds scrambled to find the reason for this intense feeling, even reminding me that [Absolute Pain Tolerance] had not worked during the rachonoid queen battle in Cedaraille. At that event, I was overheating so much I felt like I was cooking myself. But just likest time, this pain was unbearable. My skill wasnt dampening it enough. I couldnt just grit my teeth and take it. It felt like my chest was about to explode. Uuuuuuuugh! Healing! Healing! Heal my core, now, parallel minds! I slumped on the ground, doing my breathing technique to try to calm my racing heart. The pain was lessening with every breath, but I was getting more and more worried with every second. What is going on with my sr core?! It feels like its gonna explode. Whats happening to it! Did you go overboard? Eithalrs voice echoed above me. I turned my head around slowly, struggling to move. Yeah, you did go overboard. But, well, so did I. Eithalrs clothes except for bits of his pants were reduced to ash, revealing charred areas around his leg, stomach, and shoulders. His hair was disheveled, but it seemed like he took no damage to his face. Yeah, youre strong alright, kiddo. Really strong. I knew you could use [Humanization], but that sudden form change really surprised me with how much strength you were hiding. Damn, if you had taken on your dragon form, I wonder if I would have had to be serious at the very beginning. Congrats, you pushed me by a ton, but still not enoughpared to the number one of the Yanderus. Are you kidding me?! Eithalr was ranked five among the underbosses. That meant he was the fifth strongest. The thought of four people stronger than him was insane. Hahaha, you should be fine with your healing magic, right? Well since youre down for the count, how about you answer some of my questions now. Eithalr sat down, levitating on air with [Air Walk]. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Fuck off I forced out. While the pain around my chest was getting worse and worse, I still found myself petty enough to spit those words out. Using [Telepathy] to say it didnt have the impact I wanted it to have. The damage in my sr core wasnt disappearing, even with my white mes treating it. At this point, I bet Astalos had caused some serious damage to it that couldnt heal right now. Now, now, you have nothing to do, right? Come on, I think you might enjoy answering my question. I need to dy you for longer, after all. Dying? Sure, I acquiesced. Huh? That was quick. It is like he said. If I could answer some questions and dy him for longer, then I should be able to heal my core. Eithalr might not look injured but I bet he was only hiding the damage behind his grin. Great, so, first things first, your name Hestia Atsuko. Not a verymon one. Is it a draconic one or did it perhapse from somewhere else? Something otherworldly? What? Are you joking? This guy cant be actually asking such a question, right? What do you mean by that? News of the heroes, kiddo. Everybody in the underworld from here to the Empire knows about the otherworldly heroes Aurena summoned. Getting their names through official channels was impossible, since the church forces them to use pseudonyms in the form of their unique skills. But, since they also registered as adventurers, things are easier. You cant cheat the Divine System if you dont have a specialized manatech, right? For example my ID card and party bracelet. I could hide certain information from them. And, you see, your name is pretty simr to theirs, no? Your middle one, I mean. Also, you used a moniker during the ve auction raid, right? Licht? Funny name, also doesnt seem Peolyncian. Coincidences? And this guy doesnt call himself a sleuth?! All these deductions make him so like a detective, hello? What do you want to imply with all of this? I didnt give him any straight answers. I slowed down my breathing, maintaining it with a deep breath seeing as it was weakening the pain. Youre pretty close lipped despite agreeing to answer my questions, kiddo. Well, if you wont confirm that youre an otherworldler or not, Ill just presume whatever. So, what does Licht mean? Nothing special, just light in my ownnguage. Your ownnguage? Ahhh, I see, then why did you call those pastries Berliner? In fact, most of the pastries you sold at that concert of yours had weird names. Names I never heard about. Duke Greenveil is selling them, but I am so sure all of these recipese from you. You really are curious about these sorts of questions, huh? Why? I was asking you, but well, whatever, kiddo. Just a gut feeling that my Boss might be interested in all this. His Boss? Well, I guess he would be. Anyways, back to my question. What do, urgh What do, urk, bleeeegh! As Eithalr tried to question me again on it, he suddenly groaned and bent over, puking purple-colored bile into the magma puddles. Hahaha! Yes, it finally kicked in. What? How? When? I never got hit by those purple mes of yours Urk, bleegh! I forced myself to stand with a smirk, still trying to weaken the pain in my core. My armor. Did you forget how it was made from purple mes? Im immune to my own poison, but I can make that obsidian armor tough and lethal once broken. As it turned to gas, you probably got a sniff when I cut your armor with my tail. My Health was back to full, although my chest still hurt. [Battle Frenzy], albeit a tricky beast most of the time, dide in handy today since it made me fully focused on fighting. [Instant Heat Ignition] turned my tail and ive on fire. You should still have [Dread Burn] from all that me damage, right? You cant heal yourself and that toxin will eat you up until Im done with you. The toxins effect couldnt be that strong. It took a while for the toxic gas to affect him so he should have a high level [Poison Resistance]. Fortunately for me, he didnt have full immunity. If he had, then I could have only wished that I had taken [Purple Pyromancer] as my Job to have poison able to ignore normal immunity. Hehe, yeah, you got me good there. Eithalr snapped his finger, summoning his armory. But, Im used to fighting with venom inside my body. I have my own pride as the fifth head of Yanderu Elusuess, so lets see if you stand a chance with me like this. Eeeeeiii! The nerve this guy has! His body has third-degree burns, toxic gas is pumping through his veins, and he was standing inside an area where his sweat was literally getting evaporated the moment it left his pores! Why is he acting like such a badass for a damn criminal! Tsk, well, if you want to be like this then Ill jus Hestia, get to Eshe now! Huh? But this was the end of the match, without question. Go to her now! The demonkin has engaged her! Go to her NOW! Aurena? Eshe? What are you standing around like this! This is urgent, Hestia, go to her! Shes going to die! Die? Eshe? Wait, no, I- 1 human follower lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2683 Nooooooooooo! The music stopped. I ignored everything before me as I [Dragoon Jump]ed into the sky, pping my wings as fast as I could. I tried to activate my rocket boosters, but Id used up all my stored dust after I activated [Sr Beam]. But, I didnt care, the moment I recovered some, I used them. I could feel my sr core aching and aching simr to my heart, which was suffering from the anxiousness I felt from Aurenas words. It became even worse when that System message appeared, updating me on how I lost a follower. This is just a coincidence! This is just a coincidence! It cant be real! Aurena, youre lying! Alikar, Anivh, Eshe. Three. Three. Three. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! It cant be them, it cant be them! IT CANT BE THEM! I ditched the idea to get to the entrance and turned my eyes to the ceiling. Channeling all my mana into my mouth, I unleashed my dragon fire at it, melting through the earth as I flew through it. At first, I made fast progress, but the moment I hit the fairnite te separating Griffonpeak from Shaturein, I slowed down considerably. Still, I didnt care. I didnt care if I got into major trouble cause of this, I had to make sure Eshe was safe. 1 human follower lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2682 Eshe. Eine. Why? Why? Why? Why is this shit happening to us?! Light. As my mes burst through the ground, the suns radiance began to shine on me, despite all the dark clouds gathering up there to block it. It filled me up with sr energy, soothing the pain in my sr core. As one part of my annoyance was gone, I was able to calm down a bit. I turned to Aurena to have her tell me where Eshe or even Eine was. Goddess Aurena, where is Esh Booooom! 1 human follower lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2682 An explosion from where the orphanage was located, followed by this very message. No H-Hestia Nooooo! I flew over to the source of the explosion,nded there and saw the orphanage in ruins. In fact, everything around it was in ruin as well, but what caught my eye the most were tworge metal beings,ying on the ground withrge chunks of their bodies ripped in pieces. The bright light I remembered emanating from their eye sockets was no longer there. N-Nooieeee! I touched the bulky giants body first, swaying its body to check if it was asleep. I cast [Major Heal] on it, but there was no response. S-Sir Alikar? No I turned to thenky, who was holding its twin khopeshes tightly in its hands. I cast [Major Heal] on it, but there was no response. Dame Anivh? H-How? No Eshe? But the worst was about toe. There, in front of the ruined orphanages garden, a woman wasying on the grass. Red tainted her pure white robes as she continuedying in that red liquid puddle. She showed no signs of moving. ESHE! I ran up to her, tears in my eyes as I instantly cast eleven [Major Heal]s on her body, desperately trying to close up the wound. As I saw therge hole in her chest closing, my lips began to twitch into a smile, relieved that the spell worked. I then turned to heal the wound on her right eye. It seemed to have exploded for some reason, but as the pieces were only hanging out from her eye socket, I was able to heal it up after imagining the anatomy of an eye. As it was whole again, I noticed her eyes looking at me and a smile forming. Eshe! I cried out, ted to see I make it. But she didnt respond. She still smiled but the look she g-gave me So distant. So unfocused. Eshe? Hey, Eshe, can you speak? I healed your wound. No worries, Ill get to Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh in a second. Please,e up and help me heal them. She should be alive. She smiled at me when I came just in time. I came JUST IN TIME! Eshe? You shouldnt be sleeping with your eyes open. All the blood will just, hic, stain your clothes. Eshe, please, lets wake up Mana Eyes. Human Corpse The corpse of a human Eshe, please, wake up. Please Not you Not Eine. I even left Tasianna and Eines parents down in Shaturein Please, dont go. Please, Ilsaphone, hic kec kec Please, dont take her. No, no, no, noieeee, ack, ack I caressed her face. I used my white mes to find if she had any wounds on her body. But nothing. I tried [Telepathy] but I got no answers. My tears dropped down on her face, washing off some of the blood on her fine, untainted face. And then it began to shower. Rain. The blood was washed off, the puddle flowed away. Eshes blood-stained robes began damp from all the droplets. But, still Eshe did not give a single sound. NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! If I only had saved Eine faster! If only I hadnt separated from the others and just went to that other house, we would have gotten Hamil and saved Eine in time for me to get here! If only I wasnt in Shaturein when it happened, I could have reacted to Aurenas warning! If only Kkk Her blessing was more formidable than I thought. For a saintess not known forbat, she and her knights surely were a force to be reckoned with. If she had received more resources from the church and had more chances to train, I alone probably wouldnt have been enough. My head turned around slowly. My wet hair blocked my sight while the rain made it harder to see the person in front of me. But in my current mental state, I could see it all. All the details. Nothing escaped my eyes. A ripped outfit with an eyed gavel as a badge hanging loosely on his chest. His dark yellow hair was shoulder-length and as I looked into his eyes, I saw his irises colored yellow and red, split between them right in the middle. But that was just the normal parts. Two small horns grew from his forehead while a short tail was attached to his butt. ck streaks ran along his face and neck, and I could see him gritting his teeth in pain. It never was Pestrodus. It was just a random lycerepthor. I had to use a tonic meant for you to win against her knights, even with an ambush. Hehehe, I underestimated her. Thankfully, you appeared before the tonic ran out. If I kill you too, then that means that two more of Aurenas blessed will die. All of them will die today. Kill. [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Hestia, listen! It is I, Kargryxmor! This is our first time speaking like this but listen to my warning that your sr core requires rest before you use it again. It might have recharged on some sr energy, but you have not maintained it well enough for you to use it once again. Kill. I see, so we were toote. It seemed I have no choice. I cannot allow you to cripple or even kill yourself. If you unleashed your battle frenzy now, you probably would not be able to control yourself. Parallel minds of my granddaughter, obey me! [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Minuet)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] KILL! You must learn how to unleash this for yourself one day, but for today only, I shall assist you, Hestia. Indulge yourself in the true power of our bloodline and the blessing I have granted you! Behold! Restrictions on Additional effect of [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] has been temporarily lifted. Linking title to other blessings Found. [The Light] and [Divine Inferno] linked with [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] KIIIILLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL! Show this worm the true power of a scion of the ck Tyrant of the Skies! [Battle Frenzy (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [Battle Frenzy] activated. Necessary requirements fulfilled. Releasing linked blessing power on individual KRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! A note from AbyssRaven Well, good thing I didn''t release this on Christmas or New Years, right? Uhm, well, happy new year! Happy 2022 and let there be more chapters of Dragon Idol! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(23) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 246: The Crimson-White Fledgling Tyrant. Chapter 246: The Crimson-White Fledgling Tyrant. Assure Hestia doesnt cripple herself. The sr core is currently damaged and she has shown little interest in fixing it, so adjust its output by reducing the thermal energy fueling her mes. Redirect it into Mana and Stamina recovery. If you fail this task, I shall destroy all of you. You piece-of-shit Kramps! We are all part of your granddaughter, too! Dont threaten us! Yeah, what Parallel Mind 2 said! Were being oppressed by a tyrant! Number 2 and Number 3, if you two are done, how about you resume your stations and help us out? Original Mind is about to attack! How long has it been since west took control of things? Oh right, when Original Mind went berserk after Shiterno messed with our skills and forgot to tone down the pain. And, once again, Original Mind was going out of control and now we had to ensure she wouldnt go around destroying everything likest time. Fortunately, unlikest time, we made some arrangements with O.M. where, if she went crazy again, we would retain the ability to cast spells and control a few functions of our body. Although we were copies of her mind, we were still creations of the Divine System, so we needed her permission beforehand to be productive. During thest berserk moment, we had to stop our rampaging body, but this time, I dont think we could stop her before she quenched her [Battle Frenzy (Major)]. Her mind was focused on a single thought kill. Our job now was to help her fulfill that goal while preventing too much coteral damage. [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] has integrated certain abilities from Titles: [The Light], [Divine Inferno]. Seeking permission for activation Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has usurped control over [The Light] and [Divine Inferno]. Permission automatically granted Holy shit. Hey, Manager Mind, our hair is changing color! One of the nine other parallel minds called out to me. Looking through our bodys eyes, I could see our crimson hair slowly turn snow-white and begin to glow like a lightbulb. Upon checking within our body for the reason for this phenomenon, it appeared that our general mana type was changing to the holy element. In other words, if we were a monster in a certain RPG game, we were bing holy type alongside our usual fire type. Has to be from that message. Is this one of the benefits of [The Light]? But a reply to my question didnte. The System didnt send me another notification to exin what abilities we received. Kramps said something about unlocking the true power of his blessing, but what exactly did he do? There was no information for us to work with. Unfortunately, we did not have any more time to work on that particr issue since Origin Mind finished roaring. Dammit! What is with that roar of yours?! I thought I was about toWhat?! The demonkinined since we used [Draconic Roar], but he blocked it with an [Air Shield]. Was he a mage? We did not see him conjure a magic circle for it. In any case, while the demonkin was speaking, our body used [Gale Steps], closing the distance between us. We used [Instant Heat Ignition] on our right hand, ring up in bright mes despite it raining all around it. With [Inferno Coating], none of the mes on our body could die out for any reason without our consent, meaning we were creating a steam cloud around us. Brghk! he spat out as wended a fire punch to his stomach. But what made me wonder more was that, as we swung our fist, the mes around us created a trail behind us, lingering there before gathering around our fist. They grew in size, creating a propulsion effect like our rocket boosters, shooting the demonkin upwards. [Sr Beam] already?! I shouted as our body gathered up the small amounts of sr energy inside our core, shooting it toward the demonkin in a concentratedser. The demonkin used a [Wind st] to shoot himself out of the trajectory of the attack,nding on a nearby roof. Oh shit! Everyone, get to work! Stop theser prematurely, deactivate any [Corrosive Fire] powers, conjure up some [Air Shield] around Eshes, Alikars, and Anivhs bodies! And start ying [My Darkest Thoughts]! I gave out mymands to the other parallel minds. We had to support our body! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? That slightly depressing song we wrote for Eine to control KleaHatma began ying in the background through [Aerokinesis], doing everything in our power to forcibly stopp our body from spending too much sr energy on theser. Kramps words about permanently crippling ourself still lingered in our mind; we had to control our usage of the sr core. The pain has dulled ever since we returned to the surface, but once Original Mind used [Sr Beam] again, the pain started to return. Thankfully, we were currently in the third movement of [Symphonie des Feuergottes] minuet. Our offensive power wasnt as great as it could be in this phase, but our defenses and regeneration were superb right now. Our Mana and Stamina pools were quickly recovering from the fight with Eithalr. Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear Argh! What are these sounds? By Lord Marsven, why does it feel so hard to control this form Urgh, arrgk! The figure of the demonkin began to morph. Flesh and muscles began to twist around, contorting into impossible forms for something with a humanoid body. Eventually, the flesh warping stopped and the demonkins true form was revealed a single horn on the left side of his face, four eyes, long, ungroomed hair flowing down his back, and a single thick, hairless pink tail. There was only one word to describe this form ugly. N-No, why?! Gaaaaaaaaaaah! No, no, no, no, no, not this face! Not this face! This isnt worth showing to the world! Morph, morph, I face the original sin of my bloodline, I call upon my Envy to surface, Original Sin: Demiurge! But nothing happened. N-No, youuuuuuu! What have you done to me, you ve of that unworthy Goddess?! Why can I not switch away from this obscene form! This isnt what I look like! The demonkinshed out at us. Because [My Darkest Thoughts] is a song we created to counter the power of demons. Good to know that it also seemed to reveal a demonkin of envys true form. I spoke my thoughts out to the other parallel minds, but obviously it wouldnt reach the demonkin. Our body couldnt gloat and speak what we say, but I couldnt lose this chance to do so, even if it was redundant. After all, we parallel minds shared our Original Minds emotions, and, right now, we wanted this guy to suffer for everything he did. He deserved no mercy. Kraaah! Our wings pped, sending scale-dust around the demonkin and with a snap of our fingers, everything exploded. [My Darkest Thoughts] significantly weakened demonkin, but it also meant we couldnt ybat songs to buff ourselves like with [Dragon Fire]. We had to rely on our current strength. But our body didnt need to hear this from us. It was obvious enough, even to our berserk Original Mind. With [Sr Beam]s buff active, mes were exploding from underneath our scales even as we unleashed a dragon breath at the demonkin. He dodged it by jumping onto another roof. As if we had no control over the fire breath, the mes fanned around the area, spreading to every building it could. Scheie! Use [Pyrokinesis] and I wanted to give amand to the other minds, but for some reason, our vision suddenly becamepletely muddy, and in the next second, we were behind the demonkin! W-What?! the demonkin gasped. shfire, our body mumbled beforending another fire punch to his stomach, sending him crashing far away from the orphanages ruins like a bullet. As the demonkin struggled to get himself up after crashing to the ground, our vision went muddy once again before reappearing behind him once again. Shit! But this time, ck mist gathered around his hand, materializing into a ck sword made from voldunna, which he used to block our next punch at thest moment. Still, the sheer force of our attack was enough to st the demonkin away. And then it repeated. Our vision muddied and we appeared somewhere close to the demonkin. He would parry our attack, but he would still be blown away further and further away from Eshes body. One, two, three, four, and so on and so on. I had no idea how our body was able to do this. I got it! Parallel mind #4 yelled. Its the fire! Shes teleporting towards the fire she spread around beforehand! Thats [shfire]s effect! We still had no idea exactly what Kramps did, but we now knew that it actually gave us a pretty crazy ability. Knowing this, I looked into our senses, noticing that our body was intensely preupied with our hearing, touch, and smell whenever the vision muddied. [shfire] wasnt some kind of teleport ability, but rather it was a high-speed movement towards any me around us. But, due to the extreme speed involved, it was nearly impossible to see. Our body was focusing on the sound of the demonkins breathing, their smell, and the feel of the wind against our skin. Even if we couldn''t see anything during [shfire], our other sensespensated for it. The moment we were far enough from the orphanage for our taste, we dashed with [shfire] and conjured up a house-size [Scorching Sun] over us, aiming to end the demonkin with this one hit. Damn you, do not underestimate me, Aurena pawn! ck mana surrounded his hand before an ominous purple-colored ball shot out from his hand. Mist Ball! Demonic energy. It felt simr to the demon abilities KleaHatma could conjure up as well as that weird morphing the demonkin underwent earlier. The two spheres collided, causing a spell duel between the two of us, but thanks to all the power-ups we had active right now, we were pushing the demonic energy ball back. The ck streaks on his face glowed us as he roared, causing the ball to growrger andrger. We werent losing the advantage, but I could feel Original Mind bing annoyed. As such, with our spare hand, we emitted a bright light in our hand, without any spells, at the same time as our white hair lit up. With this light, we smacked the two balls, somehow causing the space around them to literally crack. When it broke, it echoed like ss shattering from a powerful blow, turning the entire areapletely ck before the light returned. The two giant balls were gone. How was this even possible was a mystery to me, but I could guess that this was part of our boon from [The Light]. We literally emitted light, something we normally couldnt do without using [Shine]. The fact that we erased what was inside that area was true magic, and it absolutely frightened us parallel minds that this power was in our hands. And we werent the only one; the demonkin, too, was bbergasted at what we had done. Before he could react, we unleashed [Dreadre Aura], blowing him away from us. He crashed through a building while we parallel minds deactivated [Dreadre Aura]. We wanted to continue the assault, but a sudden sharp pain stung our chest like a giant needle, causing us to roar out as it kept worsening. A chilling cracking sound resounded from our chest area as we were unable to continue moving, falling onto our knees as heat began to escape our body in the form of me waves. Sr core overheating! Turning fire into white mes to help cool things down. Turning sr energy into mana and nutrients. Hey, I need help over here, we need to do all of it manually! Shit! A crack in our sr core confirmed! No idea how to fix it but its probably from either overheating or mana usage. Deactivate any unnecessary mana usage, including the Symphonie! Keep the music! No spells, no high maintenance buffs, or skill-based power boosts. Our ive was also in our storage, but it seemed like our body had no intentions of taking it out. We were relying purely on our dragon and physical abilities at this point. Kramps warned us this could cripple us if we werent careful, so it couldnt be helped. Daaaaaaamn yoouuuuu! Gluk GuuuAAAAARRRRGH! We felt a surge of energy from inside the building that the demonkin had flown into. [Detection Sensor] warned us how the target was growing in strength, and our instincts began to warn us to be careful. FooOOOurgGrh LOOOrghhhH MAARRRSVEEEEEEN! Long, spiked tentacles shot out of the building at me, which I dodged. They dug into the ground, and dragged the demonkin out. What crawled out looked nothing like him. It was a giant mass of ck flesh with his face fused onto it. We were struck with a strong sense of deja vu. The troll shaman and Davison! It was a simr eldritch abomination, but somehow, this was probably the most grotesque of them all. Tentacles were growing out from its body right at this moment, although they couldnt bepared to the two extremely long ones he threw at me at first. The fleshy mess used these smaller tentacles to move around, crawling towards me in that oversized meat bag. I could see a pair of arms and legs each sprouting from that mess in random ces, while its tail looked nothing more than a fat tentacle at this point. A giant mouth with sharp spikes formed from this flesh and mask-like indentations were visible all over the body. But probably the worst inclusion on this thing, was truly the demonkins face, which looked like just another random addition to this eldritch creature. KiiiiiIILllll youuuuuu! Multiple voices were synched together like in a chorus, bellowing those words out as it was in agony. What in the Why, why? What the hell is that potion theyre drinking and why does it turn you into something like this?! It doesnt make any sense! T-This is not right. That ck potion the one the troll shaman and Davison drank before they turned themselves into real monsters. What was it made from that allowed them to turn themselves into such a state? I heard from Saori that Davison had drunk a potion prior to his full transformation that gave him a lesser monster-like form, but it allowed him to retain his consciousness. So seeing even this demonkin wasnt immune to ck potion was unsettling. As much as I wanted to sympathize with what he had done to himself, the wrath and grief he inflicted on me by taking Eshe away from everybody trumped it. The disgust his form gave me disappeared instantly as I charged towards him with [Gale Steps]. Just like before, its body was shooting out spells without needing to conjure a magic circle, including that ck ball from before. One of these was a fire spell, which was a serious misjudgement, since we had [shfire]. We teleported towards the fire, right above the abomination where we saw the demonkins pained expression as he roared at us. pping our wings, we somersaulted and performed an axe kick after using [Instant Heat Ignition] to wrap our leg in fire,nding a devastating explosive attack. GuuuuuOOORgh! it belched out. The ground cracked and the abominations flesh was burned. [Dread Burn] prevented it from regrowing or healing itself, despite it casting white light on itself in a mimickry of [Major Heal]. This proved one of the parallel minds theories that the various demonkin of envy can not only assume others appearances but also copy spells and maybe even skills. Maybe it could have proven a challenge to others, as it did to Eshe and her knights buffed up with [Honored, Sworn Knights], but to us, this bastard was just an ant. [My Darkest Thoughts] weakened it, [The Light] had turned ourself into a walking demon energy destroyer, and my mes naturally countered any types of regeneration. Not to mention the high elemental resistance I had to any of my magics. Insect! we shouted as we kicked the blob upwards before slicing it in half with our tail. Grrrruuuu! it screamed. ck tendrils erupted from its wounds, binding it together before all its tentacles grew in size and attacked me. Like a venus fly trap, it tried to prey on me, but all it would find was a predator an apex predator. We [shfire]ed out of there and unfurled my ws for the first time during this fight. Searing hot ws severed the monsters tendrils like butter. Instead of trying to regrow them, the monster simply amputated any body parts afflicted with fire like a lizard shedding its tail, before growing new tentacles from a different spot. We did not stop our attack, taking more and more of its body as we dashed around like crazy. Its spells, although numerous, were worthless. [Draconic Barrier] nullified their damage we could ignore them. The pain in our chest did slow us down a bit, but as parallel minds moved our attention from casting spells to maintaining our body, Original Mind could devote herself to ughtering this amalgamation of flesh. Still, despite how badly we were injuring the deformed demonkin, it was tenacious. Each time, the ck liquid or something oozed out from its body to simply rece any damaged parts. We parallel noted this forter there were ways to get around [Dread Burn]s effect. Due to the abominations immense staying power, the fight was taking its toll on the surroundings. The street cracked, buildings burned, and the corpses of the undead, deformed monsters, and of Griffonpeaks in citizens were all consumed by our fire or destroyed by the blob. We tried to contain it but the battle was getting fiercer and fiercer as we tried to get close enough to the thing tond a decisive blow. We couldnt appraise it, which made it hard to know what its limit was. Thankfully, there was nobody alive in this area besides the two of us. We had all the time and freedom to wail our emotions onto this thing. And our patience finally paid off. Kkrrriiiiaahhh! A ming w sh reaped a chunk of flesh from the monster, but as we anticipated it to rece that piece, nothing happened. There was no ck ooze or some tendrils. Also, we noticed that the skin of the abomination had suddenly turned into a bright pink at the same time this urred. Did it finally use up all that dark power? Now! Channel our mana into an attack and end this thing! Imanded the parallel minds as our body seemingly agreed. Light Horizon, our body murmured as we created light from our mana once again, before spraying it out like shotgun pellets. They prated the abominations skin, at which point those light pellets morphed into needles, pinning the monster down on the ground. Damn, even light maniption? Kriiiah! We roared as we stomped our feet into the ground, breaking it in the process. The energy within our sr core then burst out, entering our hand for the killing blow! Release: Sr Beam! A humongous lightser burst from our hand, roaring so loudly that it even made our ears ring in pain. Itpletely enveloped the abomination in the light, pushing little by little up into the sky with the ground it was tied down to. From just a small nce, the amount of energy released through this st would have been enough to probably consume something asrge as our dragon form, but thisser also had the length part down, too. We parallel minds didnt need to guess. We knew very well that this st could have reached the very ends of the sky like a true sr beam. Like the light of a lighthouse acting like the beacon of hope and safety for sailors during a storm, our st pierced the rain, sundered the rain clouds, ruptured the blowing wind, and brought back the incandescence of the sky. And all of this with the dying screams of the sted demonkin. GrruooooAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! The demonkins alien cries ringed throughout the neighborhood, atomizing at the same time as its body. L-LORD PRIDE! HONORED LORD MAAAAAARRRRRSVEEEEEEEN! [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood]s release requirement not found. Deactivating effect. Temporary ess to the full potential of [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] has been used up with the authority of the God of Dragons and Oaths Kargryxmor. Usuper rights activated. Attempting to override ess Attempt failed. [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] has been resealed Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 15] to [Level 16] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 700 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Job [Incandescent ze] has risen from [Level 3] to [Level 30] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Incandescent ze] has been reached Mutation requirements acquired. [Level 30] of Job [Incandescent ze] was achieved. Mutation skills unlocked for acquisition. [mes of Purification] have been added to the SP shop Holy shit! That was a powerful st! I spoke out as [Battle Frenzy (Major)] turned off and we could feel the Original Minds presence inside our mind. She was cooling off, confused at what happened. Just like during [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)], Original Mind essentially nked out. Her body was moving on instincts alone, although, fortunately, she didnt totally turn into a mindless berserker. My guess is that Kramps did something to make sure we didn''t destroy everything while we fought the demonkin. Very considerate. As we shared the memories we had of the battle to help Original Mind catch up on the situation, we also did some maintenance on her sr core. It was absorbing sr energy, thankfully, but when we had our body open up our shirt to look at it, it certainly confirmed our worry. No our body murmured in worry. There was arge crack on the core. It was only a single one, but even that was worrying enough. Since we just had our wings repaired, none of us expected to be injured like this again. We had no idea what detriments this would cause, but we did know that we would try to repair the injury with white mes. Why is all of this Urk! Yo, Original Mind, be care Oof! I groaned as I fell ufortably on my back. Mynding on the fresh rubble was rough. Pain was pain, in any case. The rain continued. I peered up, watching water droplets drop on my face. I checked my hair it was crimson again. I couldnt believe that my hair had turned white, but the memories my parallel minds sent me couldnt be refuted. I remembered the whole fight I had with the demonkin, and now, with my revenge enacted, I felt a deep emptiness as [My Darkest Thoughts] continued ying. Those are my honest thoughts, something I wish to hide from them My life is stagnating, nothing I do brings me forth All I can do is sing, drowning my sorrows while it rains Every step I take just brings me back, to a rundown apartment room Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts Eshe Alikar and Anivh, too. Theyre all dead I thought I would grieve, or maybe feel some catharsis from killing their murderer, but I felt no fulfillment. I felt nothing motivating me to stand up. I might have fallen due to overexerting myself, seeing as my sr core cracked, but I could have simply stood up at this point. But I had no reason to. Yes, I could hear the loud roars of that geiserg monster, and even how it was slowly destroying the wall. I could hear Murainas arrows flying through the sky, pushing the monster back as best as she could, waiting for people like me to help her. But I had no motivation to do so. I felt tired. Is this how Mama and Papa felt when I died? I asked myself, trying so earnestly to remember my parents faces, but I couldnt. The cloud inside my mind obstructed it. I couldnt even call out their names. I wanted to cry, but I didnt have the agency to do that. For me, the rain was enough. It cried for me. I wondered if Krunal, God of Harvest and Weather, was also sad right now. I wasnt fast enough A dragon unable to protect what is theirs I am pathetic. Has obtaining all these powers done anything good for me? I wanted to protect those I loved but tragedies just keep happening all around me. At this point, I was sure that I even failed Eine. Eshe and Eine two friends Ivee to know in Artorias were lost to me forev HESTIA! I pushed myself up, snapping my head towards that voice. And there I saw them. E-ELLAINE! My party. Saori, Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Uno, Song, Sarasa, and Quatre. With the exception of Shoyi, all of them were there. Tears began to stream from my eyes, apanying the rain, as I ran towards them, embracing Eine the moment we were close enough. Y-Youre alive! Youre alive! I cried out, touching Eines face to make sure. She wasnt wearing her armor and her clothes seemed like some spares Saori had in her storage, but I didnt care. You didnt die! Waghaghagah Siiierpf! You didnt die, thank goodness, youre alive. Youre all alive! I didnt lose any of you! H-Hestia Eine tried to say something but I didnt listen. Hestia, where is Its alright. Its alright, were here. Dont w-worrrry. I could feel Saoris shaky voice as she caressed my back, supporting me as I didnt want to let go of Eine. Lady Hestia, were all here. Were all safe. So did Tasianna. Woof! our four garms barked as they came closer. I could also feel Grimnirs strong hand tapping my back, but he kept quiet. I didnt know what he was thinking. I wanted to know, though. I wanted to listen to all of mypanions voices. I wanted to selfishly have them with me forever. Why Why couldnt everything be more peaceful? A note from AbyssRaven And with that, Hestia has killed a demonkin in the most explosive way possible in her berserk mode but at what cost? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 247: The Heir of Hope. Chapter 247: The Heir of Hope. KRRRRRUUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH! The walls sheltering the orphanages district suddenly broke apart as a medieval standing cannon suddenly crashed into them, causing rocks to shower down upon us. Tasianna immediately manipted the water from the rain above the orphanage to hold the rocks up, allowing Saori and me to break them apart with our respective powers. Once all the boulders and debris were turned into pebbles, Tasianna tossed them away while Eine and I went over to the wall and hardened it with [Terra Wall]. As the orphanage was ced right next to Griffonpeaks wall, it used to give the orphan kids a great sense of protection, as the caretakers always assured them that it would protect them from the dangers from outside. Now, this very wall almost crushed Eshes, Alikars, and Anivhs bodies. I got them out. Theyre over with the poorss Grimnir informed us, having taken Alikar and Anivh out from their giant metal suits. While they were created from Eshes unique skill [Honored, Sworn Knights] and would ordinarily disappear once Eshe deactivated the skill, it seemed when they died, their armor remained. A knights death, Eine called it, and I agreed. These intimidating suits of metal were rather befitting of their status as Eshes bodyguards. It was just a shame that even thinking about them like this caused my tears to flow. I couldnt suppress my grief and loneliness, even after I made sure everybody from Aurora was alive and here with me. As the rest of us followed Grimnir to the garden, we saw he had ced a tent over their bodies, preventing the rain from dropping on them. Tasianna was preventing the rain from falling on us by freezing the droplets and then throwing those ice shards away with [Cryokinesis], but it was good that the rain couldnt touch Eshe and her knights anymore. Eshe I whispered in mourning. I wasnt the only one, as Eine, Grimnir, and Tasianna prayed for them in the name of their respective gods, while Saori began cleaning their bodies from the rain and blood. Seeing Eshes peaceful face was like a thorn piercing my heart. Memories of her resurfaced, and I couldnt control myself any longer. Memories of how she would treat me to cooking from Sarkarfiina, of how weughed as we yed with the kids, and of how she truly was a Saintess as she stood up against the criminals of Shaturein to rescue the kids and ves Hamil captured rose in my mind, drowning me in sorrow. Hieeehic! Hiuek hieuk uek uek, hic! My voice cracked. I kneeled down, hiding my crying face on my legs, still unwilling to ept the reality of things. Please, Aurena, please, answer Please, tell me Eshe, Alikar, and Anivh are still alive Im sorry, Hestia. Her reply was something I expected, but it stung even more when I was confronted by it once again. I knew I couldnt just stay here and continue crying with therge bug rampaging at the front of the capitals gates, but I wanted this moment. I dearly needed this time to slow down and mourn. I was in an emotional turmoil. I used up all my anger and wrath to kill the demonkin, and felt too weak to move, right now. Fighting was out of the question. Eine, hieec, Tasianna I forced out with my face nted against my legs. I-I thought you two had died, too. I thought that I would have lost you too. That I left you two to die in Shaturein. Im sorry. Im so sorry N-No, no, I should be the one to apologize, Hestia. I could hear Eines shaky voice due to how she too was just crying. I was weak. I learned from Klea that Eithalr was the one who knocked me unconscious and handed me over, but I still got surprised and couldnt react. If I hadnt been captured you might have been able to focus more on protecting Saintess Eshe. O-Oooh, dear Goddess, dear Goddess Ilsaphone please, let her soul rest in peace. Light be your guide to the gates of souls, Saintess Eshe. Eine wasnt a very pious person in the sense that she didnt go around spouting Aurenas name like it was the most important thing in her life, but she was faithful. Most nobles in Artorias were, since the church of Aurena was the kingdoms state religion. It shouldnt be surprising to see Eine cry for Eshe, even if they hadnt known each other for too long. To Eine, seeing Eshe die would most likely be simr to a Christian seeing a revered clergyman like the pope dying before them. Eine, Tasianna what happened with you two? I wiped the tears from under my eyes, trying my best to stop crying. Saori and Grimnir had told me what happened to the necromancer, but I still had no idea how Eine escaped or where her parents were, as they should have been with Tasianna. Noticing I wasnt in the right state of mind to fight, they nodded to each other and began telling me their stories. For Eine, it was a wild ride of emotions. Hearing from KleaHatma how Eithalr had bashed her face against the floor caused another surge of rage inside me, as the contempt I felt for that bastard grew and grew. If he hadnt been so adamant about stalling me, I could have learned that Eine wasnt in Shaturein earlier and saved Eshe in time. If he hadnt kidnapped her, none of this would have happened. Hes a kill-on-sight! I shouted, grinding my teeth. I understand your feelings, but if you were having so much trouble against him in a duel, would it be smart to constantly fight him? Although, I must admit I want to get revenge on him, Eine replied, trying to calm me down. She continued her story. Jonathan, her brother, was the one to rescue her from the cell and the both of them went to save Amelia from the corrupted nobles, only for Eine to get her head cut off by Charleslyt. She managed to survive her own death thanks to her [Ne of Vampiric Undying], but hearing thating from her own mouth caused me to feel [Battle Frenzy] crawling up again. Eine noticed this and quickly ended the story by telling me that she defeated him with KleaHatmas help, and that they seemingly had created a symbiotic rtionship with each other. Charleslyt was defeated and Jonathan and Amelia brought them to the knights to arrest him. [Wrath doesnt suit your cute face, dear. Calm yourself down, you can unleash all of it against that giant bug once your heart settles,] KleaHatma advised me. I wanted to click my tongue to her words, just cause I was annoyed at Eithalr and Charleslyt, but restrained myself, knowing giving a tantrum now would be disrespectful to Eshe and her knights. Haaaaaaaa. I did my breathing technique, slowing my beating heart a bit. Tasianna, Lord and Lady Helvas arent with you. What happened down in Shaturein? Oh, please, dont worry about it, Lady Hestia. Nothing happened to them; in fact, when they saw Eine safe and alive, they were fully capable of crying and embracing their daughter, Tasianna exined, only to cause Eine to blush in embarrassment. What happened was that Tasianna and the Helvas parents had to fight through a horde of mercenaries to get into Hamils secret base. Most of them were random thugs and small-time mercenarypanies not registered with ckreach a major crime in Shaturein as you were disrespecting the leading guild of the undercity but a few notable participants were the members of the Yanderu Elusuess and Charleslyts wyvern yer buddies. Of course, if Eithalr had been hired, his crew wouldnt be far behind. Allies one day, enemies the next. Its fucked up how that had to happen All of the mercs except for the Yanderu folks naturally underestimated the trio of Tasianna and the Helvas parents since they were vastly outnumbered. That was quite the surprise, since Kaian, who was there, should have seen Tasianna fight before. He could have informed everybody of how dangerous Tasianna was, not just his own group. Cutthroat, honestly. Nevertheless, Lord and Lady Helvas werent too bad themselves, ording to Tasianna. They were former adventurers but they never did tell us what their ranks were. Marianne conquered the field with her spells while Lord Helvas cut everything down. He and Kaian even dueled evenly while Tasianna took care of the wyvern yers. We had the advantage, dont get me wrong, Lady Hestia. We probably would have won and I could have shut those damn wyvern yers up forever, but the moment Pestrodus and the lycerepth appeared, most of them fled the scene. Like, the lycerepth announced themselves and all of the mercenaries just retreated. The surprising addition to all of this was Pestrodus and his agents. They were on their own investigations in Shaturein from what Muraina told us, as we had presumed he was the demonkin. Naturally, Tasianna was wary of him. She even tried fighting him when he tried to approach them. That stopped when Tasianna saw my [Sr Beam] attack from my fight against Eithalr, and that was when she decided that she had to hurry up and find Eine before rendezvousing with me. Since all the Yanderu and associated mercenaries had left, entering the mansion proved no challenge. Tasianna initially tried to ignore Pestrodus and keep him at arms length, ready to freeze him the moment she noticed something wrong. After all, Pestrodus mentioned he was looking into apprehending Hamil and found this base after painstakingly investigating leads over multiple days. Of course he would, he was the demonkin working with Hamil, right? Hamil wasnt there, he had already fled. Arcanuess and Arcaliess Helvas agreed with me to rendezvous with you, since its likely that Hamil would be in thest area. However, Pestrodus stopped us, warning us that Eithalr would be there, she exined. Pestrodus was adamant that this was the only possible ce for Hamil to be, since he inspected the neighborhoods blueprints beforehand, learning that there was an underground passage. Tasianna wanted to rush over to me after learning I was possibly fighting against Eithalr, but that was when she saw me flying away. That must have been when I learned from Aurena was Eshe was about to die. At that point, she assumed I had most likely learned where Eine was and decided not to pursue me. She had so much faith in my ability to win against Eithalr that she honestly thought I had won against him. Kinda made me feel worse when I informed her he wasnt even going all-out against me and I was still nowhere close to winning, at least going by what he said after I poisoned him. With the Helvas parents agreeing to leave the rest to me, Tasianna followed Pestrodus and his lycerepthors as they vehemently searched the mansion for the secret entrance. In the meantime, Lord and Lady Helvas went around to collect any evidence to aid King Drangleic in sending out the knights. When they finally found the entrance, Tasianna readied herself for a fight, believing Pestrodus was using this ce for their grave. But a conflict never happened. At the bottom of this passage was an underground river, leading south ording to the documents they found. Hamil had escaped south, to the Atadoro Kingdom before they even entered the mansion. The mercenaries truly were just there to stall. Pestrodus had smacked his fist on the wall, infuriated by his failure to catch a heathen to the church. But it became even worse for him once he began looking through all the documents, bing distraught when the truth was written on a piece of parchment. The demonkin you fought went by the name of Joachim von Spitzwald, Pestroduss younger cousin. A cousin he had recruited to the order as a favor to his uncle. Hamil documented every letter, transaction, and meeting he had with him, intending to use it as ckmail. He only learned that Joachim was a demonkin after he took over International Desires. So, in the end, Pestroduss cousin was killed and reced by a demonkin of envy who used his appearance to enact all of this. The more I learn, the more fucked up everything is. Eventually, the garms found Tasianna and the Helvas parents, and informed them that Eine, Amelia, and Jonathan were safe. The trio left on the backs of the garm, leaving Pestrodus to deal with the information they found. Once back on the surface, they met up with the Saori, Eine, and Grimnir. They then left to find Jonathan and to hand in the documents to the knights. I honestly still didnt understand why the knights werent sent out already, but I also had little idea how any of the bureaucracy worked in Artorias. I figured the king had the final say in everything, but it seemed the dukes had a lot of rights to keep the power bnce between them intact. I sighed in relief, happy to hear that at least something good was happening to others. I see Thankfully everything seemed to be going well for But I was quickly interrupted. Hestia, you gave Eshe two of the [Room] runes, correct? Saori asked, to which I nodded. They arent on her or her knights. Grimnir and I cant find them! The runes? Hold on did I forget Ooooh! The kids and caretakers! I shouted before pulling out a pair of [Room] runes to open the subspace. Im such an idiot! How could I have forgotten about them! I entered through the portal, ending up in themunity room, expecting to see the kids and caretakers worryingly waiting inside. However, to the surprise of my party and me, the whole room was full, not only with the kids and caretakers, but also various strangers. The elderly, adults, teenagers, and also kids. I think I recognized one or two of them visiting the restaurant, but the majority were strangers. Big Sis! A-Abi?! The orphans ran up to us the moment they saw us enter, jumping into our arms. Shoyi, Saoris slime, happily jumped on top of her head and began to wiggle like a puppy in tion at seeing its mistress again. Wady Weshe! Hiiec! Is Wady Weshe alwight?! Tears and snots covered their faces while their cheeks and eyes were a vibrant red. Their talking was mixed in with their crying,ing out as slightly incoherent as they slurred their words. Looking at them crying so loudly, I wondered how long theyve been doing this. W-What happened? I asked, holding Abi and two others tightly as if I already understood what urred from the looks of all the people around us. Their tattered clothes, their wounds, and their worried expressions if I thought back on what Eshes personality was like, I could already guess what happened. And it was confirmed when the orphanage director came over, her wrinkles growing under her eyes from all the weeping. L-Lady Hestia, is Saintess Eshe alright? Please, tell us, is Saintess Eshe alright? Where is she? S-Shes Huek I stroked the kids hair, unable to speak it out. Regardless, from my reaction alone, it seemed the director and caretakers already understood the situation, and when they understood, the kids did as well. N-No, Lady Eshe c-couldnt be, no, Big Sis, youre lying! She cant be gone, nooo! I remembered the faces of those who Eshe told me were the children of adventurers, who had to learn the deaths of their parents in the same simr fashion. They knew what was going on, they couldnt, no, they didnt want to ept it again. Stop it, stop shouting at her! S-Shes not at fault here RrrrrARRRRRGH! Fuck, dammit! The older kids, those who had to live knowing their parents werent with them anymore tried to control the younger ones, but even they were at their limits experiencing the same trauma. Huh? Wait, why is everybody shouting and crying? Where is Lady Eshe, Big Sis? But the ones that broke my heart the most were those who had no idea. Those who were too young to remember their parents, those born into the orphanage due to some noble clergyman wanting to have fun with a grey-robed priestess, or those who were far, far too young to contemte on the implications. And Abi was one of them. Seeing her confused with tears flowing from her eyes made it all too much more problematic. It felt like my heart could just break apart at any moment. I knew there would always be a risk in my lifestyle, but I thought I was more prepared for it I was mistaken. And it didnt get much better. Saori and Eine stepped out of the subspace, having learned where Eshe most likely hid the runes. Once they reappeared, they told everybody it was safe to exit the portal, and to give everybody mourning some space. Saintess Eshe Light be your guide to the ins of souls she was a benevolent person. The perfect embodiment of a saintess, Lady Hestia, the director told me after I let out another waterfall of tears. I never thought I could cry so many tears. The reason why Eshe was around the church area instead of at the fortifications in the merchant district was because of the people she met enroute. Countless people tried to barricade themselves in their houses or neighborhoods, trying to survive the undead and monster outbreak on their own. Some didnt trust the knights, some didnt trust the nobles or merchants nearby, some just didnt want to get trampled on by the scared popce. Everybody had a reason to refuse to go to the merchant district. Eshe tried to dissuade them, urging them to go to the church at least for their protection, but even if she was a saintess, some couldnt ce their trust in the church or Aurena. I didnt know if they were atheists, but it was their choice to make. Artorias had a state religion but it had nows to force that religion on their citizens, unlike the Folschreck Empire did ording to Eshe. Eshe wasnt used to being rejected like that, so she had asked the director and caretakers how to handle the situation. They suggested to her to allow those who wish sanctuary toe with her, but it wouldnt be right to force people. After all, even if they werent in the church, the Goddess would still grant them her protection. But as we spoke, Sir Alikar informed us that monsters were breaking through the floor. Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh managed to repel the threat, but most of the citizens were in. It was a gruesome sight but, Light be praised, the children werent exposed to it. Still, this was just the beginning and a chain reaction started where more monsters and undead appeared. Whether children or adults, Eshe wanted to help all of them, so they tried and tried. More people popted the subspace as Eshe and her knights fought through the chaos. I remember giving her the normal permission of everybody in my party, just in case I might have forgotten to give every kid permission to enter the subspace. I never really thought she would end up letting so many strangers into the [Room]. Eshe why did you have to be such a hero? It was heroic. A tale worthy to be told by the bards. A feat fitting for a saintess of Aurena. Her kind and warm heart saved the lives of over 60 people, even if most of them werent too warm to her at first. But she died. Ambushed while trying to rescue others, Eshe and her knights tried to flee from the demonkin only for him to try using hostages to draw her out. Alikar was gravely injured in the ambush attack, but even then he did not reject Eshes wish to save them. He and Anivh had sworn a vow to serve her, even if it meant their deaths. In the end, Eshe managed to save the people from the demonkin, but at the cost of Anivh. She tried to enter the subspace to escape from the demonkin, but that was when the director saw Alikar being cut down by the disguised demonkin. Eshe, seeing this, ran out, using her spells to give cover fire for the remaining people to enter the [Room]. But I closed my eyes,ining internally at what Eshe had done. It was a truly selfless stunt, but to me, while I was still emotionally broken, it felt so very selfish. Why did she have to sacrifice her and her knights lives? Why did she have to act so heroic? Hieeeeuc! Hieghieghieg haaaaaaiec. And then it came to me. I turned around, seeing Saori crying as profusely as I did after hearing Eshes story. I forgot about this, too. I wasnt the only one suffering. To Saori, this probably hit even worse due to her own past. As Saori from Japan, she lost her father, a firefighter. He managed to rescue the people trapped inside the burning building, but he lost his life in the process. After his death, Saoris mother broke down, and was never the same. Saori had to give up on her ambition of bing a historian to pursue a job that paid more, sooner. For once, I could fully understand why Saori was so hesitant about risks. Why she had been adamant that I not leave to rescue the lizardmen we met in the Belzac forest. Being heroic was fine, but if you lost your life in the process, how many people would you leave behind? I began to sympathize with Saoris mindset. Before the portal closed, she threw this into it, telling us to give it to you, Lady Hestia. The director handed me a slightly ripped piece of parchment with words written on it. As I read it, tears began to fall once again. Stay strong. Idiot. Stay strong. That was all that was written on it. I had no idea how to respond to those words. It felt weird. Grief and anger were the two emotions I felt at this very moment, battling with each other to be the dominating one. Grief for losing a friend, and anger at having learned how Eshe died. It was kinda fitting for someone like Eshe, but I also felt slightly betrayed by it. She knew she was about to die. Her knights were gone and she still willingly went out to defend those entering the subspace. If somebody were to sacrifice themselves for others safety, it would be Eshe. Verdammt Memories of when Eshe helped me read through a holy book appeared as I thought of herst message to me. Aureolis Scriptures on the Principles of the Holy Clergy, was the books name. Eshe described the book as the mostmon and widely used text to teach newly initiated white-robes to the hierarchy and order within a temple. Rituals and ceremonies being important to the church meant that it was imperative that every clergy member learn how to perform them, which also included the grey-robed priests, as they would act as supporters. I thought it sounded all good, but when I began to read it, it waspletely gibberish to me. Objectively speaking, the book was just a way to worship Aurena, a way to indoctrinate the reader while giving information on how you should act and function as a priest and shrine maiden. In a way, it was also mildly sexist with how it encouraged only females to join the shrine maiden ranks, even if shrine priests were a possibility. Only the elegant and fair may serve the Goddess as her shrine maidens, as purity is important to not contaminate her shrines, was a quote, before it began exining how you were supposed to remain elegant and fair. ording to Eine, it was the usual etiquette lesson a nobledy must learn sprinkled with a bit of religious zeal. If it werent for Eshe, I would have probably had to ask Theodore or it would have taken a long time for me to decipher it. It was honestly even worse to read than the churchs public version of the bible, which at least had cool stories. When she finished exining it to me, she went into what my job as a champion was and what our roles as fellow blessed were. Since she had never met an actual champion of Aurena in person, she tried to make me out as somebody heroic with a Divine mission to help the people. That was when we first met, so we hadnt known each other for too long. Even now, you want me to stay strong? Im not a hero, Eshe, Im just a normal girl who was reborn as a dragon. Sure, Ive experienced things that would cause normal people to crumble, but look at me. I didnt want to fight against that geiserg king after seeing Eshes lifeless body. What sorta hero is that supposed to be? Im emotionally fragile, always have been. But youre right, Eshe. If I dont stay strong, how will I be able to protect those I still have? I wasnt strong enough to rescue you in time. I dont want to lose anybody else important to me. This day wasnt over yet, and the longer it continued, the more I could lose. Biting my lips, I ced the memento in my storage and turned to Saori. Saori, I I know, Hestia. She wiped her tears away and breathed in deeply. I will not scold you. I am already over that phase. Griffonpeak needs help. We need to help them. I nodded. A lot of adventurers should be fighting in front of the gates. I heard from those who saw me fighting that Muraina and the garrison captains are holding it the best they can. Cannons were deployed and a lot of mage adventurers were helping. Even then, the bug is still alive. I nodded once again. They need a beacon of hope. I said goodbye to the director and the caretakers, telling them that I will do what I have to do in Eshes stead. When the kids saw me leaving, they ran over to the entrance, body blocking me from the portal. Nooo, Big Sis, no! Please, dont leave! Abi and the other kids shouted. They hadnt gotten over Eshes death yet as I could see them still crying. Please, we dont want to lose you, too! They pleaded with their watery eyes, looking up at me like disgruntled little puppies. I could understand them. If it were before I read Eshes note, I probably would have even stopped Eine from going out to fight for her own kingdom. I wanted to be selfish, too. I kneeled, putting my hand on Abis head as I patted her with a wry smile. I know, Im so sorry. Tears wanted to fall but I forced them back. Right now, I have to be strong. But I need to go You dont have to go! We dont want you to go, Big Sis! Please, dont leave us, too! she begged. Kuek! Im sorry! Im sorry but I have to! Just like Eshe. We are both blessed, we are people chosen by the Goddess to help those in need. Just like how Eshe did everything she could to help even strangers. I know Im being selfish to all you little ones, but Im Believe in me. Trust in me. I will make sure that when you leave my home, you will see a bright sky! I wille back, I swear it on my tail, and I will never, EVER go back on a promise! I stretched my tail forward, holding it up like a pinky swear. You promise? Abi asked. On my scales! The kids reached out their pinkies, holding onto my tail with their small fingers. Pinky promise! Saori and I left the subspace, where we saw the rain had stopped pouring down. There was still some drizzle, but it wasnt as bad as before. I turned around, noticing all the people who were inside my subspace kneeling and praying for Eshe and her knights. They mourned for her, crying and apologizing for being stubborn and being the cause of her death. It was bittersweet. Saori, Ill meet you in a moment And without waiting for her answer, my rocket boosters activated and I sted into the air. Having had the time to recover, my scale-dust amount has recovered back to a point where I could consistently elerate my flying speed. And I needed it, since my goal was the top of the mountain, Wintertalon. The cold stung my skin as I stepped onto cold, hard rocks on this mountain, holding up the citadel and royal pce of King Drangleic and his family. Up here, I could see the entirety of Griffonpeak. Just like when I had my city tour with Eine, this ce really was a sight to behold. I had never gone mountaineering, but maybe this is why mountaineers never stop this dangerous hobby. Parallel minds, boost it up. Understood, boss. Manager mind responded. I took out my ive and ced it before me. As the wind began to move by mymands, the sounds of instruments began to y. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her The music and my voice roared around like a typhoon, sting themselves from the tops of this ce down Griffonpeak for everybody to hear. I had to cast [Air Shield] around my ears to prevent them from rupturing, meaning I couldnt hear my own song. However, I didnt need to. The time I needed to fly up here was all I needed to internalize this whole song. A calm voice. y it slowly like an introduction. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] But all wounds must heal, we must force back the tears Her legacy remains for everybody to hear All these wounds will heal, mourning must end Our path is made clear through the loss of a friend Powerful vocals! End with harmony through repeating voices. Softly waning into the next verse. [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The sun rays lost all their colors The pain stinging in the heart A wild plea for the martyr, will shee? Dawn and dusk, so very fleeting The world turns as we c-hieuc-ry Hiuc, huech Beseech, w-wake yourself up, or alls forgotten Tears fell from my face onto my ive as I held it like an impromptu microphone. I couldnt hold it in. I knew which words came out from my mouth, and it made it so much harder for me to force back my tears. I wanted to stay strong, I really did. But it was impossible to control my emotions any longer. Still, the show had to go on! [Music Resonation (Major)] [Stage Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] 68 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2750 And from my despair, awakens a pyre I will heed her wish and soar all so higher This stage that she left, the light shines anew With heavenly fire, this dragon is here for you! I spread my wings out, materializing white mes and made them lookrger andrger, like those angel-like wings people thought they saw me with in Cedaraille. I cast [Shine] on my tail, shining it so brightly behind me that people will think of me as a beacon of light with two angel wings. 234 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:2984 I pray that my song will reach your soul For hope will fly down on wings of grace and banish the sadness Time will move on, but your stories remain A legacy made upon the warmth of your heart The light shines so brightly, all in your honor May the light guide you to the ins of souls! 467 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:3451 And from my despair, awakens a pyre I will heed her wish and soar all so higher This stage that she left, the light shines anew With heavenly fire, this dragon is here for you! 891 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:4342 You have poured your emotions into the song, granting it power from the depths of your soul. The performance was one truly worthy for a singer. The sheer emotions expressed with each word will influence the power of this spell song The recording has ended. Please wait as the System analyzes the song In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her I repeated the song. 1002 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:5343 Congrattions. The song has been sessfully epted. You may now give your song a name The Heir of Hope! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Idol Lv. 2] evolved into [Idol Lv. 3] The Heir of Hope has been registered. Song description and effects will now be generated. You have chosen Buffing. This song is filled with your true emotions of everything, a self-reflection on your future, and in loving memory of somebody dear. The song was written to give those in even the darkest of depths the fire of hope, to awaken their will and bring them out from it. The more people gather around you the beacon of their hope the more this song will inspire you and those around you Custom magic song gained: [The Heir of Hope] Custom magic song [The Heir of Hope] has been perfectly integrated into the System But all wounds must heal, we must force back the tears Her legacy remains for everybody to hear All these wounds will heal, mourning must end Our path is made clear through the loss of a friend The sun rays lost all their colors The pain stinging in the heart A wild plea for the martyr, will shee? Dawn and dusk, so very fleeting The world turns as we cry Beseech, wake yourself up, or alls forgotten And from my despair, awakens a pyre I will heed her wish and soar all so higher This stage that she left, the light shines anew With heavenly fire, this dragon is here for you! Hestias voice spread throughout Griffonpeak. Amplified by her [Aerokinesis], even if you were inside a house, you would be able to hear it. Farmers,moners, merchants, nobles, and even the king could hear her voice echo down on them. In these dire times where the citizens struggle to find safety inside the merchant district the merchants and nobles so very much want to keep isted for their own selfish reason, and when the battlefield in front of the gates was so chaotic, her voice was a wee surprise. It was uplifting. Quick, all of you in, now! Move in a line! In order! May the light protect you! Two dissatisfied young knights opened the gates for the quickly made walls inside the merchant district. Themoners left out for the protection of the nobles and merchants quickly thanked them, praying to Aurena for their mercy. They had been ordered to guard it and not to allow anybody to enter without the consent of their superiors. They were disobeying a direct order, a crime within the knights order that even a noble cannot escape. However, these two werent the only ones. Inspired by Hestias song, the mages who made this all opened certain ces for people to enter. The merchant district was bing more and more crowded. Fight, fight! We have to protect our city! Those on the battlefield fighting against the geiserg king were especially affected by her singing, motivating themselves despite the perilous threat. To the centaur-like geiserg, these guards and adventurers were simply ants. But they kept on fighting. Using cannons and shooting out spells to aid the heavy hitters to repel it. But with only Krymdar, Muraina, and a couple of B ranks, the tides of this battle weren''t turning. Fight! We will win today! They needed a beacon And from my despair, awakens a pyre I will heed her wish and soar all so higher This stage that she left, the light shines anew With heavenly fire, this dragon is here for you! KRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH! Down on the streets, those who heard this rumbling roar snapped their heads up, watching as the sphere of light at the top of Wintertalon pped its angelic wings and flew up. As it shone up there, it dimmed out, only for the angel wings to p and p, descending down like a zinget with a white ming tail. And that was when she made her debut. O-Oh, look! Shit! A dragon! KrrrraaaaAAAAAAH! White mes burst from her mouth, bathing the geiserg in a searing inferno before she charged into it, driving the giant bug outside the capital. Skkkkrrrrooouuuuuuuuuuuuh! Unfortunately, the dragon, asrge as she was, still looked like a child next to the enormous geiserg king. It used its shield-like hands to push the flying monster back while it stabilized its bnce. The push didnt do much once he regained his bnce, but that was when multiple earth des shot out from the ground, aiding the dragon to stop the invading king. [You shall not pass!] That telepathic voice resounded in everybodys ears, a voice very much familiar. The adventurers and soldiers looked up at the dragon, now pping her wings to hover right in front of the invading monster. As they received a better look, they saw her crimson scales covered in a veil of white fire, cloaking not only her tail but wings. The music they had heard before resumed around her, drumming the song on repeat. But unlike before, where they only felt inspired by the song, they now felt energy surging inside them. Morale was the fuel of an army, and this song gave them the fervor to continue the fight. [People of Griffonpeak! I, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, party leader of the C rank adventurer party Aurora stand with you!] Hope has descended. A note from AbyssRaven The name for this song''s melody was from "Fire Emblem Echoes: Shadows of Valentia" and named "The Heritors of Arcadia." Rawr May you rest in peace, Eshe. Also, since the 2nd anniversary of Dragon idol ising soon, here you go, ball dress Hestia! Also, since somebody mentioned wanting me to do a Q/A chapter with the characters answering them for theughs, I thought "sound''s fun." So, I think I''ll do that for the special chapter on the anniversary. So, shoot out your questions at Hestia, Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir! Serious or funny ones. I actually have no idea how I will write it, so just send them to me and I''ll try to figure something out. Thank you! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(32) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 248: Geisenlarg King, A rank Holy Moly. Chapter 248: Geiserg King, A rank Holy Moly. 1002 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7205 [Music Resonation (Major)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration! Purple sh! Purple sh! Symphonie des Feuergottes! [Prayer! Dreadre Breath!] Three individual spells appeared simultaneously as I breathed white dragon fire at the hybrid centaur-like, scorpion-thing geiserg king. I kept my two custom spells to myself while I made sure to announce [Prayer] to everybody in attendance. As absolutely vital it was for me to appear in this fight as a dragon, I knew very well that if I didn''t do something to gain their trust, the adventurers and soldiers would just see me as an enemy. A halo of white mes appeared above my head. With the white mes surrounding my wings from my rocket boosters, I did hope I looked like an angel dragon to everybody. In addition, two huge magic circles appeared in the sky as I began pushing the bug away from Griffonpeak. [Muraina, I need your help!] I called out as the two spells activated, pouring searing mes on the bug and me while a veil of iridescent light basked everybody in a shower of holy power. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Muraina, understanding what I meant, began shouting and giving orders while I continued my fight against the bug king. Do you hear that, my forest kin, adventurers of the guilds, and soldiers of Griffonpeak! This dragon is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, scion of the great Dragon Empire of Kargryx! The descendant of the Dragon God himself! Look at this blessing of the Goddess and her music of hope! Muraina announced in a ferocious tone. This one is a champion of the Goddess! Anyone who is foolish enough to attack her will not go without a punishment! Hunters and mercenaries, if you dare hurt her, I will make sure you will be demoted! Twice! Hold on, I didnt tell you to tell them For her Highness, Meoshaera Hestia! Sari, inbaek hasti ka! Sari, bask them in our anger and might, or something like that. My Andurenian was literally just beginner level where I had memorized a few quotes that Tasianna threw at me. However, hearing actual elves sprout that while I was fighting did boost my morale. For a war cry, it sounded exotic and filled with controlled fury. [Muraina, I didnt tell you to tell them about my champion title!] Iined. [Then you should have specified it, Hestia. Just because I can use telepathy doesnt mean that I am a mind reader.] [I mean, sure, but couldnt you have Woah! Speak to youter!] This wasnt the time to talk. An inferno ocean was being created around me, pretty much blocking my sight and such while I tried to cook the bug alive. [Foresight] activated in this situation, forcing me to stop my breath attack and make a quick dodge to the side, avoiding a ck beam as it divided the mes from my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] in half. Skrrrrrrooooouuuuch! The geiserg roared as it revealed itself, having used its armored arms like a tower shield, blocking my spell from above. Its tail with the needle stinger was shooting out that ck ray, demolishing the wall and scorching the earth. Hold on, is that? y it, parallel minds! Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? As the me sea dissipated back into mana, I began ying [My Darkest Thought], thinking this st of dark energy felt simr for some reason. And to my tion, my guess was correct. The song weakened the monstersser attack to the point it only damaged the surface of whatever it hit. Meanwhile, its skull antennae and ck veil cape squirmed independently from its body, as if they had their own consciousness. Its reaction made me confident this creature had some demonic energy within it. This song only worked on demonic things. I need to alternate between my four songs. Use them like spells to pin this thing down. Mana Eyes! Sepulchral Shell Geiserg King A geiserg king born within . Rank A Rank A, huh? Urgh. Honestly, I had hoped [Mana Eyes] would have worked here since I needed to know what this monster could do. Now that I thought about it, I couldnt appraise Eithalr at all either due to those damn appraiser blocker armlets. One of my strongest tools appraisal was renderedpletely useless today. However, just with this alone, I was satisfied. This bug was Rank A, probably had some rtion with that ck potion the demonkin drank, and the amount of destruction it had done even with Muraina fighting it was severe. Looking around the outskirts of Griffonpeak, I could see that nearly all the farm viges close to the wall were destroyed. At the minimum, this thing was at the same destructive power as the rachonoid queen. But, its obvious enough this raid will be even harder. [Muraina, Ill rely on you! Lets win this!] [I have your back, Meoshaera!] Muraina dered. Our reinforcement has arrived, everybody! Lets all survive and y this damn thing endangering our homes! Soldiers and adventurers, through holy fire and the light of the Goddess Aurena, we shall win today! The huntress, Themestra, bless our des, arrows, and spells for we will HUNT!!! YEAAAAAAAH!!! The many participants quickly resumed their battle stations, manning the cannons and ballistae. Normal weaponry wouldnt work against this things hard shell, though, so I couldnt help but be a bit curious what they defenders were nning. Mages began shooting out their spells, while others filled up hollow cannon balls with mana, a type of object I hadnt seen yet. Mana Eyes. Arcane Eoriant Ball A cannonball made from eoriant alloy, intended to absorb mana and explode upon impact. The more mana poured into them, the higher the damage potential will be. Overloading the ball will lead to arge explosion Eoriant, whilemon as an alloy since iron and eurinium weremon enough, wasnt the easiest thing to make. There were more normal iron cannonballs than eoriant ones, which means every shot counted. Multiple mages were pouring their mana into a single ball, just to get more bang for their buck. I dont think using normal spells and methods would work on this thing. It was obviously weak against [My Darkest Thoughts], so it should be weak against [Shine] and my holy me grenades. Sadly, I cant exactly make a cannonball size grenade at this moment for them to use. Skrrrrruooouch! the geiserg roared as it swiped it''s shield-like pincers at me, trying to swat me like a fly. But the real issue came when it tried using its needle stinger to turn me into a kebab, striking at me like a trained spearman. I dodged with my rocket boosters. If it''s trying to treat me like a fly, Ill evade it just like a fly. I couldnt use my [Sr Beam] with my core cracked. It being able to still absorb and transform sr energy into mana or nutrients was enough for me, honestly. I just had to make do with my spell songs and [Symphonie des Feuergottes] to buff myself. First things first, I needed to cripple this thing. Panzer. Unheilige Engel. Brute force wasnt the way here. Just like with Eithalr, I had to rely on my venom. The size and agility difference was my advantage. I slipped through its stingers and pincers, using my purple dragon breath to spray toxins into the geiserg while using my tail shes and scale-dust to attempt to puncture its hard shell. I even brought out my ive, using its levitation function to shoot scale-dust at it. But, like a living fortress, it withstood my attacks with only a few dents and scratches. My toxins were taking a while to kick in; hopefully, it wasnt fully resistant against them. I was pretty sure [Dread Burn] should have applied on it by now, but I wasnt sure if it had a natural regeneration or the same recovery as that demonkin recing broken parts with new ones. Turn on [The Will to Fight and Survive]. Aside from the extremely useful [Exhaustion] prevention and increased Stamina regeneration, [The Will to Fight and Survive] also increased damage from fire and holy attacks while decreasing my enemies Wisdom stat by 5% their magical resistance. Every bit counted. With [Symphonie des Feuergottes]s Allegro phase, I was just speeding around with the increased Agility. I could continue this as often as I wanted, slowly killing it with my toxin. Taunt! However, this rhythm was broken by an unsuspected person. Skrrruruuch! The monster sent a tail swipe at me, which I dodged, before it turned around and head to the ravaged remains of a forest before the walls. Looking over, I saw a single armored adventurer raising its shield, shouting the [Taunt] skill to draw the monsters attention. As it began to run, walls of earth were created underneath its feet, shooting him up in the air before a few wind mages used [Wind st] to st him away from the bug, creating distance between them. However, the geiserg was quite mobile for its size, easily trampling forward to catch up to its taunter. The mages escaped before they got stomped on, meanwhile the armored adventurer was now running for his life. Shit! Is he crazy?! [Halo of Consecration] was currently applying an AOE field around me, healing everybody with white mes. Any small injury would be healed, but if anyone sustained a fatal blow, they were dead. I did not have the ability to revive people, unfortunately As I raced towards the bug to grab its attention with dragon breath, my [Foresight] warned me to dodge followed by a telepathic message by Muraina. [Move!] she ordered me, and I did so without questioning it nor looking at the source of [Foresight]s warning. In the next two seconds, a giant wind arrow struck the geiserg king, pushing him to the side and unbncing him. This left an opening for multiple normal-sized wooden arrows to fly, striking at the bugs tail and digging into the slits between the carapace. They stayed there for a moment before wiggling out from them, returning to Muraina while I took this chance to morph [Unheilige Engel] into slime and let it seep through that crevice. Next taunter! Go! Muraina shouted. Taunt! Skrruuuuoch! Without a single dy, a [Taunt] cry echoed in the area again followed by a volley of cannon shots. The bug shields himself just in time against the cannonballs but its attention was forced away by the first taunter to a new target. Hestia, aim for the tail! We need to get rid of its ability to shoot that beam! Murainamanded. Use these moments to deal some massive damage with me! I had underestimated Muraina and Griffonpeaks forces. They were like a well-oiled machine, listening to Muraina without a question. They werent making too much progress even with Murainas firepower around, but the monster probably would have begun destroying the city if it werent for Griffonpeaks defenders stalling it. Sari, suska! As the geiserg followed the taunter, who was riding on a equerochs with a soldier, the elves began to rain arrows onto its multiple eyes. Then, arge ck magic circle was cast on the wall, materializing a [Umbral Pendulum] from it to knock the geiserg back, dying it even more. Lady Hestia, here! Drink! I turned to the source of that voice, identifying iting from Krymdar. He emptied a potion filled with red liquid and used his staff to gather it up into a ball, before shooting it at me. I opened my mouth, swallowing the ball whole. [Raging ze Potion] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Raging ze Potion A potion made from fire elements-aligned ingredients. Significantly increases fire resistance and attack potency. Decreases the mana cost of fire elemental attacks Oooh, nice! Alchemist support! I wasnt the only buffer in this raiding party. People werent spamming buffs like I was with my songs, but there were ways for normal people to gain buffs, and that was through potions. Krymdar was not only a dark mage but also an alchemist. After he threw this potion at me, he dashed towards a casket of potions and took a couple of them to hand over to a few elves. While I was marveling at all this teamwork, the geiserg was preparing to shoot out its darkser again, intending to snipe the second taunter. Before I could disrupt him, another giant wind arrow soar through the air and knocked him back, ruining its aim. I took this chance to y [My Darkest Thoughts] again and hellde sh its tail to shut down the beampletely. As if we were in sync, Murainas treant which had grown in size to that of a building and was carrying its master in the air threw shards of its bark at the geiserg as I attacked, crashing against is pincer to create an opening for Muraina to snipe one of its eyes. Up in the sky, Muraina took out an arrow molded from her treants wood as three green magic circles appeared around her. She nocked it on her bow and pulled the string, holding it as long as she needed before releasing an arrow so fast I couldnt follow it with my eyes. It made me feel like a normal person watching a bullet fly. Also surprisingly, when the arrow hit, it was almost the length and size of amon car. That arrow had grown. Skkrrreeeech! The monster finally roared out in pain, grabbing the arrow with its pincer to pull it out. As green blood sprayed from its body, ck tendrils grew out from the hole, trying to morph into something. Oh no, you dont! I flew up to it and breathed white fire on the tendrils, causing it to screech once again before almost hitting me with its tail. Thankfully, the damage was done and it couldnt rece its eye. It cried out a third time, rearing up on its hind legs like a furious horse. It then began mming its shield-like pincer against the wall, creating a destructive echoing shockwave, stunning multiple people all while the wall began to crumble from the sound waves alone. My white mes immediately formed on their bodies, healing their ruptured ears. However, as the walls began to crumble, a few people fell with it. Unwilling to let any more people die before me, I cast [Air Shield] around myself and braved through the bugs sonic attack, catching the falling adventurers and soldiers. However, suddenly, my [Foresight] warned as I did so, only for the geisergs stinger to shoot out at me. I managed to dodge it but its stinger ended up drilling through the wall, wrecking it even more to the point that everything began to break apart. I tried using [Terra Wall] to prevent it from breaking, but the bug took advantage of my hero action and executed a flurry of stinger attacks, only to ruin the walls even more. I kept trying to keep the wall from copsing and catch anyone who fell, but it was at this moment that the bug managed to smack me with its tail. I had to dodge too often. As I crashnded on the ground, protecting the people I had already caught, I let out a sigh of relief when I saw Krymdar and the elves rescuing the rest. Thank you, M-Miss Dragon! Well be alright from here, the others need you! The adventurers thanked me. I gave them a nod before getting back to the fight. The wall waspletely abandoned, but it didnt seem like anybody was caught in the rubble, but it could also be the heat of the moment, causing everybody to just care about the present. I also didnt receive any follower lost notifications, and, while it could just be that some of them werent my fans, I kept myself optimistic. I could be depressed after this battle. Taunt! Steel Piercer! Hammer Fist! Multiple adventurers had abandoned the copsed wall and joined up with those responsible for keeping this monster in a taunt chain. Looking at their more sophisticated armor design and quality, they probably were some B or C ranks. They managed tond some damage on the geiserg while it was getting taunted, but nowhere near as much as Muraina. They couldnt be A rank. Of course, engaging the monster to buy some time for those on the wall to recover was dangerous. There were some close calls and quite a few of them were hurt when I returned to fight the bug. Once they saw me, the adventurers immediately retreated back behind the wall, leaving Muraina and me to coordinate our attacks while people taunted. Fire! A cannon volley erupted, hitting the geiserg at its head, followed by earth spells to try to unbnce it. Muriana and her treant Whisperia took this chance tounch multiple arrows and bark shots at the monster, even managing to crack its shell. As she readied the next attack, she told me to attack. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] And it came at the perfect time. The second movement activated, stripping me of my speed boost but gave me more offensive power in turn. I turned on [The Will to Fight and Survive] and flew towards that crack, heating my tail as hot as I could without needing to use my sr core to control my body temperature. The geiserg jumped back, trying to get away from me, but it was stopped on its feet by a [Taunt]. Using my rocket boosters to make up for my lowered Agility, I slipped through its pincers and stingers to finally reach the crack on the top of its shell. Hellde Edge! Like a volcano, an inferno twister erupted around my tail, forming into arge searing de before I turned the crimson mes into white. I drew it across its carapace, cutting into it with the same arc motion as my [Spark Crescent]. As I readied for the second sh, the white color tainted itself in purple, and I dug my tail into its shell. Skruruuuuuch! Arge dose of virulent mes entered its body, not giving the mes the chance to cool down and turn into slime or obsidian. The crack grew in size again and again before I then used [Instant Heat Ignition] on my tail a second time, detonating all the scale-dust reserves I had in the scales of my tail. The st was so powerful that I even blew myself away from the geiserg with the shockwave. Skrreeeeeeech! It roared in agony, but even then, it endured the fact explosions were going off within its shell, bursting out and causing even more cracks, just to finally catch me with its pincer. Skkkkrrrrrrrach! It roared right into my face as it tightened its grip, literally squeezing the air out of me. I was forced into using [Dreadre Aura] to get it to release its grip from melting, only to m me into the ground and start stomping on me. Arrrgh! Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] evolved into [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 6] I could feel my scales breaking off in this roughhousing as it finally decided to kick me, sting me like a football through a bunch of trees. After I finally came to a stop, I let out a deep groan and opened my eyes, only to see my visionspletely covered up in white mes. Profile. Health: 10576/16894 Uuuurghg?! Are you kidding me, that single attack chain nearly shaved off half of my Health pool?! Argh, I knew it got through my [Draconic Barrier], but this shit is insane! This geiserg wasnt an A rank for nothing. It wasnt a special attack by itself, it was just a stomping. If the rachonoid queen had done this to me, it would have had the same results. Evolution gave you a huge boost in power, but usually,te-stage B ranks could bepared to newly born or evolved A ranks inbat power, simply cause thetter had to get used to their new powers. But this attack went through a [Taunt]! The bug was taunted! Taunt decreased the damage caused to others outside of the taunter. In other words, this thing would have pulverized me if it werent for that [Taunt]. Holy fucking Scheie The only other A ranks I knew were the leviathan in Belzac forest and the Griffon King of Griffonpeak. I knew the leviathan could wipe the floor with me, and I presumed the Griffon King would too. I just didnt expect an A rank like the geiserg would be able to as well, though. I presumed he would be around the power level of Astalos or the rachonoid queen. Verdammt, being a B rank sucks! I forced myself to stand up, spamming [Major Heal] over and over again to fix up any cracked bones and scales. However, the quaking earth drove my adrenaline up to the point I just listened to my [Foresight]. I threw myself to the side, just as a ckser shot through the forest, sundering thend. Its sts then punctured the earth multiple times, causing the earth to burst open in an explosion. I got caught in the st, as I didnt expect it to explode so often to the point it created something like a mortar bombing. Urrgguuark, [My Darkest Thoughts], now! [Foresight] activated as I was sted in the sky, still trying to heal myself up from the previous beating. I activated my rocket boosters, narrowly dodging a stinger attack, only to grab onto it with my mouth. As the geiserg pulled its tail back, I released my bite and was thrown away from the momentum, using this chance to create some distance between us. Ahhhhh, this is a really shitty de-aggro mechanic! Why do DPSers always have it the roughest! I unleashed a dragon breath at the bug, forcing it to block it with its pincers. With [My Darkest Thoughts] up, it couldnt use that dark energy, but I wasnt giving myself any significant buffs aside from spell-based ones. It kept up its pincer shield and began charging at me, its stinger ready to attack. I increased my firepower, even sending out spells through my parallel minds as ballistic support, but I merely dyed it for a second or two. As it came closer and closer, I could only think of doing only one thing. Now! Warp Point: Exit! A portal opened behind me and at the spot where Inded from the first beating, my parallel minds setting up the first point for me while I tried to stand up. I dashed into the portal the moment the geiserg shot out its stinger. As the portal began to close, a chill went down my spine as it wasnt closing up quick enough. Stinger or portal, which was close enough?! Skkkreeeeeeeuch! It was the stinger! However, although the geiserg finally managed to hit me with its tail attack, it was only a ncing hit on my shoulder, while on the other end, the portal closed while the stringer was going through it. Cleanly severed by my spacetime magic, the swiftly-moving tip of its tail continued on its trajectory and lodged itself deep in the base of the geisergs own tail. Skraaaaaaaaahhhhh! Uh, dont hit yourself? Iing! But I didnt have the time to contemte the weirdness that portals bring to reality, since a prettyrge attack wasing at this area at this very moment. I looked up, back at Griffonpeak where Muraina was and saw mana congregating around her. Raeturi Sltarue! My eyes widened as my body reflexively flew me away from this iing attack. And then, Muraina released her arrow. Damn! As the arrow shot forward, it began leaving magic circles behind as it circled around the geiserg, disappearingpletely once it made a full revolution. In the next moment, hundreds, perhaps thousands mana arrows shot out from these magic circles, basically carpet-bombing the area. Skrrruuuuuuuach! The whole forest was getting leveled by this attack, the geiserg decimating thend and anything within it with a monsoon of thousands of ruinous bolts of mana. It felt like aser show, demanding for the destruction of this single monster. Absolute wicked, and honestly terrifying! What?! You have to be kidding me! Muraina suddenly cursed as the noise died down, signaling the end of that attack. Fuck me, Hestia, Ill end it with the next attack. You need to buy me more time, this thing is a fucking monster! What in the hell, that attack wasnt enough?! RRRRRRROOOOOOUUUUUUUUUCCCCCHHHHHH!!! And that was the confirmation. Like the drums of war, its roar was a signal for this battle to continue. It used its tail to swipe away the dust around, revealing the absolute termination of all life within this area, excluding the target this attack was meant to have killed. And how the geiserg looked now was the frightening part. Its original head was destroyed, recedpletely by a tower of ck flesh with eyes and mouths to the double digits where its hands and pincers should have been. Its new set of arms were tworge mauls of crocodile mouths, snapping around in search for a target. Purple energy then exploded from its back, forming a ming purple cloak from its back. But that wasnt all. Tentacles wrapped themselves around its legs, making it look like an exoskeleton made from flesh. Its tail also received a make-over, as the purple energy covered the whole stinger, turning it into something like a cannon. Divine Quest: Otherworldly Intruder Destruction Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Light, Healing, Miracles and Kinship, Aurena Description: I dont need to write anything, right? This thing merged with the otherworldly power within it, bing a creature that shouldnt even exist on Peolynca. You need to destroy it! Rewards: A unique skill created using current avable skills, +2 levels ARE. YOU. FUCKING. KIDDING. MEEEEEEE?! You have chosen [Divine Quest: Otherworldly Intruder Destruction]. With the blessing of your championed God, may you be sessful in your Quest! I didnt really have a choice, right? If I couldnt destroy this thing, then Griffonpeak would be destroyed. The city Eshe gave her life for in order to protect its citizens. The city Eines family and acquaintances were in right now. And also the city my party was currently using as our temporary lodging. There was no way I could allow this thing to win. I have to be the victor. The problem was, how the hell was I supposed to do that? This eldritch thing just went into its second phase! Krrrrrouch! It roared as it began shooting cksers at Muraina, forcing her to dodge. It did this even with [My Darkest Thoughts]s active! It then stomped the ground, pushing itself forward as it charged at the wall with its mouth-like pincers snapping like a crazy snapping turtle. Shit! Dont let it get forward, [Dragon Fire]! In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music As the monster was about to leave the ruined forest, an arena of inferno weed it, blocking its way forwards with a bombardment of mes. The geiserg roared as the mes became more and more intense, searing through its new tentacles and ck mass with ease. However, despite how powerful this arena was, the geiserg broke through its walls of me through sheer willpower, sustaining massive damage in return for continuing its charge. The further it moved into [Dragon Fire]s me walls, the more damage it would sustain, but even [Dragon Fire] couldnt do anything once the target was past the walls. This was the fire time anything broke through this spell song. No! Damn it! I rocket boosted myself forward, flying as fast as I could to reach it in time before it barreled through thest piece of defense of the city. However, even as I gave it my all, I wasnt fast enough. Scheie! AWROOOOOOOOOH! Skry? Krrrrruuuuuch! As the worst oue was about to happen, a massive bolt of ck lightning shot right out from the gate of the walls, disrupting its charge and pushing it back. Slithering Frost Serpent! Momentster, a giant serpent of ice burst through a cyan magic circle appearing from the sky, falling onto the geiserg before constricting its legs. Raindrops turned into ice before forming intorge swords around the serpent, striking down at the giant bug in an attempt to freeze it in ce. Fire! The roar of a cannon exploded from the wall, shooting forward a ball of white mes, bursting upon contact. Thanks to the serpent and the thunder ray cannon, this st of white mes was enough to finally knock the monster down on the floor. AWROOOOOOOOOH! As the ray dissipated, a loud wolf howl echoed through the battlefield, followed by the crackling of thunder like an approaching thunderstorm, only that there werent enough ck clouds in the sky. Took them long enough! [Party leader, Hestia Atusko Kargryxmor! Vice-Leader, Saori Segawa, announces her entry on the battlefield with the rest of C rank adventurer party, Aurora!] [Maid of Lady Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor and ice mage of Aurora, ready to freeze hell to protect my mistress!] [Daughter of Arcanuess Helvas, Eine Fiero Helvas, and Master Smith, Grimnir Luedbrumdar, reporting to Aurora! We arebat-ready and have somehow made a warhammer mana cannon with the spare parts of OWWWW, Master Grimnir! Alright, whatever, were ready to fight and have brought the flying cavalry with us!] Brave adventurers and dutiful soldiers of Griffonpeak! Hear me and allow me to express my gratitude! Up in the sky, an army was approaching. Riding on armored griffons and hippogryphs, knights raised their weapons to the sky and yelled with that at the beginning of the speech. Mages channeling their spells followed behind them on gargoyles, chanting and readying themselves to unleash their firepower. They covered the sky, ckening the ground with their shadows. This whole flock was led by two people. The first was a man in armor with the sigil of House Greenveil on his tabard, carrying a pristine wooden bow in his hand. And the second was I am Drangleic var Artorias! King of Artorias and the Knight-Commander of the Knights of Lionheart! Brave heroes, may the Goddess bless your soul for your service on this day! Your bravery shall be rewarded for aiding Griffonpeak in her time of need, you have my word! He then raised his sword and, summoning a tornado around him in the same style his ancestor, the Griffon King, controlled the wind. Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor of the Dragon Empire Kargryx! I have heard and witnessed your words of serenity! Your songs will echo and break through the tragedy of today, and it will give us the light of hope we dearly needed! The knights of Artorias havee to fulfill our oath to protect ournd! Be our beacon, Idol of the Goddess of Light, AURENA! FOR ARTORIAS! FOR THE LIGHT! Lets do this! In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked The entire day was entering its final stage. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Minuet)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] A note from AbyssRaven Last chance to put up questions for the Q/A tomorrow. Please, send out questions. Please. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(18) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! 2nd Anniversary Q/A with the Aurora. 2nd Anniversary Q/A with the Aurora. AbyssRaven: Hello, everybody. Our 2nd anniversary is here! On the 9th of January, the first-ever Dragon Idol chapter was released on Royal Road. Chapter 0, or in other words, the prologue. Or, in other-other words, the moment Hestias soul was transferred to Peolynca. As Ive already mentioned before, we will be having a small Q/A session with the Aurora for today. Hestia: Its non-canon! AR: Yes, that should have been obvious. You dont need to say it out loud, Hestia. H: I mean, you made us keep to the script pretty strictly on the Christmas special. A word budget of 2k words. And most of it was wasted on telling us the special wasnt canon. I just wanted to make sure our readers know about it, you know. AR: I have the feeling you just want to tease me about it. In any case, this Q/A session doesnt have a word count budget, so answer the questions as much as you want Hestia. H: Cool. Can we begin? AR: Of course, in a few seconds. Everybody in the readership, as you already know, all these questions are directed to the members of the five Auroras. I saw some of you pose questions directed to the gods! Do you guys really think I can just uproot them and bring them over here?! They are busy! In any case, let us begin the show! Saori: Thankfully, all our names have a different first letter. It should be easy to differentiate us all. AR: True. Well, without further ado, let us begin! Question: What are their three sizes? AR: Are you seriously asking that?! Who is that directed to?! To everybody? Even Grimnir? This question forces me to think of their three sizes and that is enough for me to get burned by the girls before you get sent to Nirvana! H: Huh? I have no problem saying them. They are S: Next question! Question: To Hestia What would you think if you had the option of evolving into an Eastern Dragon/ Loong? H: Hmm, honestly, I dont know how to feel about it. Im so used to my current body. However, if I had that chance back then, I probably would still go with a western version dragon body. The wings, my sixth set of limbs, have been very useful. Question: To Hestia or the students Have you tried using the auto-trantion of the [Otherworldly Visitor] title to trante Earth songs to make them understandable to the locals? What were the results? H: Well, I dont have that title, sadly. [Otherworldly Reincarnator] doesnt give any special bonus. Thats why Ive been writing my own songs or doing Common tongue covers of them. Renai Cirction was sung in Japanese, after all. Nobody understood the lyrics, though. Hiehie. Tatsuya/Coffee Boy: Hey, why am I here?! H: Answer the question before we put you back into the void. T: W-Well, we havent actually tried singing them. Kyouya has done some humming, but that was about it. Singing wasnt really a concern for us, outside of personal R&R. Question: To Hestia What are you going to do if, by the time you return to Earth for a visit, one or both of your parents have died during the time youve been on Peolynca? H: Jeez, that is a really, really difficult question, no? Uhm, well, personally, I dont want to think of that sort of scenario since its just demoralizing. But if it were to happen, I guess I would grieve for them. Seriously. I already have a feeling Ive been a bad daughter from my memory recovery, but this would just be Urgh. If only one were gone, I would do my best tofort the other in any way possible. I really want to make it up to them for everything. If both well, then I would have nothing left attaching me to that world. Well, I guess I do have rtives, but Haaaaaa, yeah. Question: To Hestia What do you think about martial art dance? H: I have no idea what that is supposed to be. But, I guess something like capoeira counts? Well, do remember that Im mostly a mage with a dragon fighting style. I only recently learned the spear from Yorshka and I still need more training with it. I really have no idea if dancing can be used effectively in a battle. Question: To Saori If you could choose another monster/animal race, which would you want to be? (No human or humanoid, of course) S: Dragon, without a question. I have no particr wish to be part of any specific dragon n, but one above S rank would be great. Probably not one of the empresses or emperor, though. H: Wait, you dont want to be rted to me?! S: What fantasies, Hestia. No, the real reason is that I do not wish to have anything to do with the political side of things. Also, having battle frenzy sounds a bit unnerving. H: But, Kargryx barely does anything politically based, from what weve learned so far. S: So Far. Question: To Hestia What is your favorite thing since arriving in Peolynca? H: The fact my idol career finally began. Well, also meeting Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir. That is also a great thing. Creating Aurora is a really fond memory for me. Question: To Tasianna What do you miss most about the Fairy Kingdom? Tasianna: Hmm, well, the carefree nature of it. We arent a kingdom, we are just a small vige. The days are less stressful and there is also a festival or celebration going on. However, currently, I dont long to go back there. My only reason to be there is gone. Now, I am simply overjoyed to be with everybody else in Aurora, especially Lady Hestia. Question: To Eine After this quest is done what are your hopes for your future in Greenveil? Eine: To be a full-fledged knight, honestly. Ive always wanted to stand next to father and brother as a knight, and that dream still is ongoing. Taming a griffon would be great, also. Hmm, but if were talking about House Helvas, then I probably cant do much without hurting my brother''s role as the next Arcanuess. I would like our houses rank to rise to that of a Marquess, though. However, if I were to be named a Marchioness, either I have to be the head or create a branch house. Both options arent too good, in my opinion. Question: To Grimnir What invention you''ve heard of from the summoned people are you most interested in trying to bring to Peolnyca? Grimnir: The inte. Mechanical flying constructs like an airne. Ahhh, the heart of a craftsman inside me sings with joy at everything Ive heard. I do not know if I can create even a fraction of what theseds andsses have told me in my lifetime, but I sure as hell want to try it. Question: To Saori What is your greatest hope for your students to take away from their time here if they do manage to return home someday? S: Honestly, that all of them make it back to Earth alive is already all I can wish for. Hopefully, sane and mentally healthy. Tamae and her party have changed somewhat from their experience here, sadly. Optimistically, if they could use their experience in Peolynca to help them continue their sess on Earth, that would be nice. Question: To Hestia Which of the 4nguages do you find the most impactful forposing? Most of the lyrics end up on the site in English, but whatnguage are they really being sung in? H: The songs areposed in Common tongue since I also perform them in Common for everybody to understand me. Honestly, I havent been using English or Korean for a long time now, outside of my thinking process. Japanese, I speak to the students and Saori, so Im still pretty fluent with that. So, I think Im best in Japanese and Common, right now. Since the author has to write the story, he cant just post the Common trantion of everything. None of you would understand it. Thats why everything ising out in English! Question: To Saori Your favorite person or period/era in history? S: Ancient Rome, in the time of Gaius Julius Caesar. The Warring Era of the Three Kingdoms. Cao Cao is quite an interesting man. I think most would have thought I would choose something Japanese, but I was always more interested in the worlds history,pared to my home countrys. My favorite historical personage would be Nolo Machiavelli, purely due to how he portrayed his ideal way to rule as a monarch or control a state as a senator. Question: To Hestia What is your favorite Dragon ability? H: Scale-dust. I love them. Question: To Tasianna Is there a difference between Maid dresses of your world and Saoris and which differences do you like / dislike? T: Well, the dresses I used in the fairy vige were more modest. Even the ones Svena, Josine, and the other Helvas servants wear are extremely modest. I personally do not feel that embarrassed wearing my current one, as I dont know why I should. There is nothing shameful or to be bashful about. Its a beautiful dress made with splendid skill. Question: To Eine If you would be transmigrated to Saoris and Hestia''s original World, what would you like to do or be after their stories? E: Explore this inte thing, and fly in theserge aerial beasts called airnes. Also, the technological advancement and how they can live without manatech and magic. Question: To Grimnir What Skill do you want to buy the most but will never do because it is too expensive or impractical? G: If you ask me, the skill shop is too much of a shortcut. Skills should be gained through sweat and blood. Aside from the resistance skills, I havent bought anything noteworthy from it. My skill shop actually allows me to buy [Earth Magic], but I know I wouldnt be able to use it at all. Which is a damn shame! [Fire Magic] would help a ton to keep the fire going. Reason why I like thess inside my smithy, helping out. Question: To Danterno Do you think it was a good idea to merge Heatias skill and would you still do it again? AR: Well, as I said, I cant just Danterno: The results speak for themselves. Now, if only that girl would go around spreading that gift to my other followers, that would help me a ton! AR: Go away. Question: To Aurena When do you n on allowing Hestia to see her previous family? Will she have toplete everything with the church Quest first? Even though that will take years. AR: Like I said Aurena: Yes. A deal is a deal. Opening up dimensional portals isnt an easy feat if you have to safely transfer a mortal through it to another dimension. She needs to be stronger to make the process easier on me. AR: Why do I care? Question: To Melloxtressa How do you feel about the fact that your daughter is reincarnated? AR: Oi, seriously? Shesing to Hestia right at this moment. Some patience, please. See, she cant evene to this Q/A session right now since shes busy. Lets wait See? AR: And that was it. All the questions I could muster from thements section and discord. Thank you guys very much for all of them. It was a joy to answer them all. Once again, I have to thank you guys for all the support over these two years. We arent thergest novel on Royal Road, but Im still d Ive managed to see 2k people enjoying this story enough to be followers. I hoped you guys liked the 2nd Anniversary special. It isnt much, really. Honestly, considering how Ive gotten used to writing, I should be churning more chapters out, but this is the pace I like the most. Sorry about that, guys. Still, I hope you can keep up with the story for another year, despite the pacing and how I sometimes make bad writing mistakes. H: Yeah, thank you all for all your support! The length of each chapter is quite long, and instead of separating them into individual chapters to release every day, we do it like this for this novel. Thank you guys for still supporting us. Chapter 249: Hope has Descended and She’s coming for You! Chapter 249: Hope has Descended and Shesing for You! She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her But all wounds must heal, we must force back the tears Her legacy remains for everybody to hear All these wounds will heal, mourning must end Our path is made clear through the loss of a friend [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The geisergs crocodile mouth-like pincer opened up and bit into Tasiannas ice serpent, tearing one of them off its legs before crushing its body with a loud crunch, breaking it into two. Although the lower half of the serpent broke into snowkes, the head section still was alive and slipped through the pincers to attack the geiserg abomination. Duke Greenveil, you take the knight archers and work with Lady Muraina! Knights, field support. Mages, cover fire and ensure support for Lady Hestias Aurora and any other members of the vanguard! Begin! Your will, your majesty! The knights and nobles of Artorias erupted in unison, acknowledging their kings orders. It took them sooooo long to finally get their asses off from theirfy seats, but it was a sight for sore eyes when they finally did appeared, honestly. Griffons and hippogryphs screeched as they assumed their positions while the mages on their gargoyles flew up higher, around where Muraina was hovering, and began unleashing their various spells on the geiserg. Water, wind, and fire spells rained down like artillery while the earth began to mold to push the geiserg further away from the gate. With how destructive attacks had to be to hurt this thing, pushing it back to the barrennd Muraina created would be best to avoid coteral damage. However, the geiserg king wouldnt let that happen so easily. Skrrrrrrraaaaaah! All the mouths on its flesh tower cried out before it destroyed the ice serpent and the earth spells. It then used its left pincer to shield himself from the artillery spells and its right to block the iing cannon fire. But as that oversized insect probably thought those measly attacks wouldnt be able to hurt it, it turned around towards Saori, only for a white ball of mana to crash against its side. Krraaaaaaak! it roared as the mes began to burn its unprotected eldritch flesh. No shell, no protection. Taking advantage of this opening, Saori shot out multiple stygian thunderst at the monster as she raced towards it. Meanwhile, Tasianna turned the rain into a battalion of frozen swords, freezing anything she could to use as a weapon. With so much water around her, Tasianna was in her element right now. Literally. Slithering Frost Serpent x2! pping her [Aifli eir Vintral] ice wings while standing on a hovering ice b, Tasianna summoned two giant ice serpents,unching them at the geiserg king. Wait, when did Tasianna learn that spell? [Slithering Serpent] was Master Kushs custom spell. Since he acted not only as my but also Tasiannas magic tutor, we technically were apprentice sisters in a way. However, unlike me, who only inherited his magic battle and custom spell creation techniques, Tasianna also received instructions on how to learn his spells. The perks of being a water mage like him. The thing is that Tasianna didnt just copy his spell, she turned his water spell into an ice one. She made the spell her own, making it not onlyrger than the original but also like a puppet simr to [Winters Golem]. The geiserg began shooting its tail cannon, attempting to destroy the serpentsing towards it. Like actual snakes, Tasiannas summoned constructs slithered through the rubble left behind after Murainas attack, dodging the attacks before striking at the monsters legs once they came close enough. Without dy, Tasianna constructed a huge [Winters Golem] using her catalysts mana slime function. The hulking construct, around my size,nded with a loud thud on the ground and grabbed the geisergs left pincer while it tried shrugging the serpents off. The three ice puppets were trying to freeze him. Nice, Tasianna! Arrows then began apanying Tasiannas ice sword rain. Led by Duke Greenveil, knight archers unleashed arrows empowered by mana, targeting the eldritch flesh of the geiserg, apparently having decided on the eyes as priority targets. The elves and adventurers stopped shooting their arrows, acknowledging it would be best to leave this to the flying knights. Instead, they turned their attention to the wounded and the cannons. I was healing people, but some seemed to have lost consciousness. The only elves still actively fighting in this phase of this battle were Muraina and Krymdar. Lady Hestia! While I was hovering around, a womans voice entered my ears. I turned around, seeing Thyra flying towards me on her gargoyle. I know weve already introduced ourselves, but I have this tingling to greet you once again. This is only my first time seeing it, but your true form is a sight to behold, Lady Hestia Kargryxmor! [Thyra! Good to see you, too. You didnt apany your mother back to yournd?] I asked. All the dukes except for Duke Greenveil had left for their duchies yesterday to deal with issues that had cropped up. My younger siblings apanied her. I might be the heir, but I am also the director of the royal academy. And now, I have to take up the mantle of Archarcanist, since neither mother nor Lord Duke Myrrdin are around. Now, enough talking, we have a beast to y! Lets both make sure to survive this, Your Imperial Highness! Flying forth, Thyra began rallying the mages around her, nking the beast while the archers took the other nk. Thyra then began rapidly shooting spells from all four basic elements and theirpositional elements, finally showing her power as a mage. At the sight of her casting spells the morale of the mages in her retinue soared. King Drangleic, on the other hand, was only apanied by three of his royal guards and the Lords Armado and Ulquint. The guards had their weapons unsheathed, but it seemed their kings safety was their utmost objective, as they did not attempt to fight the monster. On the other hand, their king took on a more proactive role. Wielding his sword, adorned with feathers, King Drangleic began gathering wind around his weapon, having it twirl around like a cyclone. With a single strike, a wind de shot out. As if he was training swordsmanship, he continued shing and shing, releasing more and more wind crescents to cut the monster. With a single stab, the wind even shot out like a miniature tornado, pushing the monster further away from the city. Even Saoris garms and Gael were participating in this battle by helping out at the wall. Eine and Grimnir werepletely busy with maintaining that scrap of a cannon, shooting out mana shots once they prevented it from exploding. I guess since there were too many people around, Eine couldnt assimte with KleaHatma to join the raid as a vanguard. Wo-argh wraaaaaaaaaagh! Evasive maneuvers, go wiiiiiaaaargh! However, the fighting wasnt all sunshine and good. This geiserg was still an A rank threat, and had finished assimting with whatever demonic power it was injected with. Underestimating it was a mistake. It destroyed one of Tasiannas ice serpents and regained full control of its tail, using it to shoot out small ck balls toward the knights and mages. Both groups cast magic to defend themselves, but unlike the mage battalion, the knights didnt have powerful mages like Thyra around to defend them. The balls exploded, catching a few of the knights. While griffons were sturdy and too stubborn to flinch back from the damage, hippogryphs were less so. They might be faster than a griffon but they didnt have the defensive stats to fully shrug those attacks off, even with their armor. It was very likely that the knights would fall to their deaths However H-Huh, what?! Were okay? Krraaaaieh? Think again! I wasnt just the best supportive dragon just for show! [The Heir of Hope] ying in the background has already spread [Shield of [The Light]] to everybody at this point. The Heir of Hope A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the images of epting and bing the beacon of hope inside the realm of darkness and despair, picking up the torch left behind by a martyr, this song will be the strength for all those who stand and rally towards this light. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Reduce dark elemental and demonic-source damage by 50%. Increase holy elemental healing by 50%. All attacks and spells will have [The Light]s holy elements applied. All stats increase by 10%. Applies a [Shield of [The Light]] buff, which will act as a temporary Health pool that will regenerate over time if no further damage is taken for a period of time. [Shield of [The Light]]sstrength will scale depending on the number of allies with the [Music Resonation] buff. [Fear] and [Terror] can never rise above the [Minor] stage. These effects will not apply if an enemy of terrifying proportion or strength isnt present, or if none of the allies present have either [Fear] or [Terror] The description was already essay levels long, but essentially, this was my n to keep everybody alive. [The Heir of Hope] was my first fully defensive spell song without any negative effects for my enemies. Increased healing through holy spells along with a pseudo-barrier acting like a secondary life bar, in addition to reduced dark and demonic damage, made it incredibly hard to kill anybody while I was around. Of course, I didnt say they were immortal. Although the barrier would be stronger with more people around, a vaporizing attack would kill them anyway. If you were too weak, this thing wouldnt do you any good. However, it synergized well with those already strong and well-equipped. If I keep [Halo of Consecration] active, I can ensure a low mortality rate so long as they are careful. If they can deal damage, then being able to deal [The Light]s holy element through the attacks will benefit them greatly against the geiserg. After all, it was super effective against demonic beings. [Everybody, you have my protection! Listen to my song, listen to the voice of an Idol of the Goddess of Light!] I announced it to everybody, rallying the knights even more once my mes began to heal any wounds they sustained. Duke Greenveil knew not to let this opportunity pass and immediately regrouped everybody to continue the assault. Of course, if I had the ability to y two songs at once, I would. [My Darkest Thoughts] would really help out, but just like ying two songs side-by-side, it would be hard to hear the lyrics of either one. The song itself provided the powers, after all. Skkkrrrrra! The geiserg roared in frustration at not having killed anyone with itstest attack, and in its rage, readied himself to shoot a ckser at them. Fortunately, Tasianna recognized this and made herst summoned serpent instead grab its tail. A struggle broke out, as the geiserg could now move again, only slightly encumbered by the ice golem. With its right pincer, it grabbed the golem and pried it away from its left pincer. With one loud crunch, the golem broke apart, allowing the geiserg to destroy thest ice serpent. With its freedom regained, its numerous mouths contorted into a smile as it prepared its tail cannon once again, only for arge wind arrow to interrupt everything. Tree bark then flew out to attack the monster followed by a [Hadaen Dragon Thunder]. Wrrrrraar! Wrapped up in her [Shadow Armament], Saori had finally reached the geiserg, and began using [Dark Tendrils] and mana threads to try and wrap its legs up. Her maneuverability with [Shadow Dash] really made her hard to hit. Good. Time to get back into the fray! With my Health back to its maximum and my scale-dust having the time to recover, I used my rocket boosters to zoom over to the geiserg, re-engaging the thing, now with everybodys support. Cannonballs flew, spells sizzled the air, arrows hit their targets, and ice and ck thunder were tearing into flesh and breaking shells. And with me around, white mes were unleashed onto the geiserg. After all, after a hard day of fighting and destruction, this bug certainly deserved a warm shower of holy mes, right?! Skrrruch! It was unable to shoot itsser, and could only throw out ck balls of demonic energy, but [Barrier of [The Light]] kept everybody unharmed. It eventually figured it could scoop up some of the earth with its mouth-like pincers to then throw up everything like a projectile rain. Earth, tree bits, rocks, anything it could find was used to shoot down the flyers. As effective as my songs barrier was, it couldnt exactly protect you from thew of physics. Some knights or mages were hit and had to restabilize themselves, while others, far less lucky, were hit by a boulder or such. Griffon knights could survive such damage easily, but those on hippogryphs or gargoyles were taken out of the fight as they crashednded. I could see my white mes healing them as they fell and I also didnt receive any fan loss notifications, but it didnt exactly fill me with confidence. I earnestly wish for nobody else to lose their lives today, but this battle was just pure chaos. In the chaos, anything could happen. But, just like with Eshes death, I must grit my teeth and fight on. Please, survive! I continued fighting. Younger knights were sent down to check up on any fallen knight or mages, making sure they were alive and would be brought back to safety. Everybody flew back to the wall with somebody unconscious on their backs. I could see white mes on some of them, while others didnt have any. I couldnt tell if they were dead or not. I continued fighting. [Hestia, lets do this! Were taking the tail down!] Saori called out and I agreed. With her lightning and my hellde tail, if one of us could create a crack in the carapace, we could cripple or hopefully even sever the geisrgs tail. While two more [Slithering Frost Serpent]s kept the monster upied, Saori and I rushed up to its tail. Saoris [Dark Tendrils] anchored me onto the monsters back while I bite into the lowest point of its tail. I held it back, making sure it wouldnt struggle too much. The geiserg immediately took notice, but so did Tasianna, controlling her serpent to grab the eldritch flesh tower and subsequently its attention. Using her catalysts, Saori went into [Lightning Revolt (Limited)], causing her fur to stand up like a bad hair day. She channeled her electricity in her paws and began to pound against the tails carapace. Every strike hit like a piledriver, and the carapace began to shatter. Seeing this, I created more crimson fire inside my mouth and used its explosion to crack open the shell I had bit into. As the monster roared just behind us, I grabbed the iling tail with my ws. Saori then used her tendrils to grab onto the tail for us, although it was more or less futile since the monster was too strong. Still, I rocket boosted myself up to the wound Saori had created and used [Instant Heat Ignition] on my tail. As I was ready to cut off its tail, [Foresight] activated to warn me of somethinging from the wound. As if it was a repeat of the same situation as the demonkin, ck tentacles poured out of the wound like ants. Saori and I dodged back with [Air Walk] and flight respectively, shooting out thunder and fire to burn away those things, only for more to appear. Scheie! Skrree! The geiserg cried out, rearing up on its hind legs before intentionally falling on its back, prompting us to move the fuck away from him. At this moment, it showed some serious dexterity for its size as it swung its tail around in an attempt to stand up. The swing sundered the serpents in two and nearly managed to hit us. As it struggled on the ground, its flesh tower proved to be a detriment for its n, the only problem was the flesh was moldable. It adapted to the monsters needs, its urgency. From a towering eldritch monstrosity, it morphed and transformed, like a meaty piece of y. Its eyes and mouths contorted as it twisted in sight, turning that useless tower into something resembling a form. It became thinner in appearance, but that flesh simply turned into four more pincers for it to use. To crown all of this, a skull revealed itself from underneath all of that. ck fluids oozed out from its eyes, rising up to its top to create a ck crown. With its newest form done, it stood back up and unfurled the purple ming cape it had on its back. In the next moment, it unleashed a beam from its mouth. Woah! I grabbed Saori and sted the two of us away from that attack, not a second toote as, when it touched the ground, it exploded in a ck explosion. Rattling its skull in delight, the monster jumped around, using its new pincer to grab any knight foolhardy enough to stay too close. Let them go! I let go of my grip on Saori and shot out a [Dreadre Breath] as aser, forcing it to release its captive. My attack was followed up by Tasiannas hail of ice swords and Wisperias tree bark, keeping the thing from jumping around too wildly. Thanks to my [The Heir of Hope], those caught werent immediately crushed by the pincers. But the monster wasnt done with its tricks just yet. Gathering mana on the tips of its tail, it began digging it into the ground, performing a previous attack. That earth erupting one. The ground erupted underneath us. As everybody kept to the skies to stay mobile, seeing all the rocks and balls of dirt shoot up was a disaster. Griffons, hippogryphs, and gargoyles fell from the skies like flies. I believe most survived the initial fall, but many couldnt get themselves up in time, and the geiserg fell upon them like a praying mantis. 54 human followers lost Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7186 Nooo, noo! Fuck! I wanted to do something about this, but I was equally trapped inside this eruption of earth. I could melt everything around me with [Dreare Aura], but my parallel minds reminded me that I wasnt fit. My sr core had to begin working again to cool my body down. If I didnt want to crack it, I had to slow down. But how could I? People were dying all around me. I was not responsible for their lives but I was weak to seeing them die. Seeing my allies die. This whole day was getting worse and worse for my psyche. Im gonna turn you into ash and dust, you piece of shit. I will burn you for everything youve done! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Demonkins, Yanderu, Hamil they will suffer for all of this. But first, I need to Dammit! My head snapped around to that voice. It was Thyras. Hold up your spells! Concentrate on using wards but dont neglect to control your gargoyle! With her mages behind her, Thyra swerved through the mess like an expert rider, focusing her spell usage on protecting her group. Lightning andva shot out to eliminate everything. It seemed like they would be able to survive this, but that was when I noticed the geiserg charging at them, its pincers ready to grab. No! Scale-dust exploded around me, destroying any debris. [Tailwind] activated to give me a boost of speed, which I needed even with my rocket boosters to get through all of this. I breathed out fire, making sure nothing stood in my way. [Thyra, watch out!] I warned her through telepathy. Wha-?! Griiieeaaaaaak! Two mages were captured by the monsters pincers. Their shrill cries were silenced forever. Skkrrrrrrrrrouuuuuuuk! Like a nightmare, the skull of the beast appeared with a loud roar behind a veil of dust and debris. Seeing this creature in front of their eyes, the mages couldnt keep themselves calm as they cried out. Unable to control their gargoyles nor cast spells finely, they were easy prey to the erupting debris. Anybody hit survived it due to my barrier, but it allowed the geiserg to crackle in delight as it attempted to squish its enemies. Back off, mongrel! Purple lightning, godly speed spells will weave to my need! Purple sh!The Goddesss tempest, I beseech you! Cyclone Madness! A huge tornado immediately burst in between the falling mages and the geiserg, preventing therge creature from catching them. Due to the storm, the mages stopped falling as they were caught in the spiral. Aqua Prison! Thyra shouted multiple times, imprisoning the mages with their gargoyles in individual balls of water for their own protection. [Lightning Magic Lv. 2] and [Storm Magic Lv. 4] Thyra just cast two high tier spells in a row, and one of them was [Purple sh]. It allowed you to cast long-winded spells immediately, but it also meant you needed to pay triple the mana cost. And she then cast multiple [Water Magic Lv. 10]s [Aqua Prison]. I couldnt see Thyrasplexion, but that was just a recipe for arcane corruption! Urgh! Lady Thyra! Through the debris, I saw Thyra groan and slouch on her gargoyle. All that mana usage had to have affected her! Skkrrrrrouuuuuuuuuu! And the geiserg did not let this opportunity go. Crap! Purple lightning, godly spe Faster! NOT ANOTHER ONE! I zoomed through all the debris I could, my eyes set on Thyra, but when I saw how close the geiserg was to Thyra and her squadron, I turned my eyes to the bug. ed spells will weave to my KrrrrrriiiiiiiAAAAAAAAAHHH! In thest very second, I rammed my head against its pincer, piercing it with my horns. I then released [Dreadre Aura] and rocket boostered myself to get to its skull, spewing white mes out of my mouth to scorch the monsters body. Die you piece of Woah! But it was as if I fell into its trap it caught my tail with one of its pincers. Skrrrra! He stumbled back from all my mes, trying desperately to extinguish it, but with six arms, it had enough to concentrate on different tasks. Two to kill off the fire, three to grab and kill some of Thyras mages, and one to m me against the ground to stomp at me. Go Argh! I tried to rocket boost myself away from its foot, but when I did, [Foresight] warned me toote when its tail aimed at me. It told me there was no way for me to dodge. I was smacked by its tail, flying up like a ragdoll, only for him to catch me by the tail again. I increased the potency of [Dreadre Aura], literally melting its pincer, but it still did not let go. That overgrown insect mmed me once again on the ground, and this time, its foot hit its mark. Like a kid giving a tantrum, its constant stomping was unbearable. I could feel my scales cracking, my bones failing against the pressure, and my head ringing from all that weight. I would be lucky if I could get out of this with only a concussion. What my mind was actually telling me was I messed up. [Hestia!] Lady Hestia! I saw lightning and ice crashing against the monsters back, but it didnt budge. Lady Hestia, no! Whisperia, save her! Princess Hestia! No, stay strong! A giant owl treant grabbed its tail, trying to get him off me, but the geiserg was stubbornly staying on the ground. The constant debris rain had already stopped at this point and I could see King Drangleic charged forward to my rescue with his knights unleashing whatever attacks they had. But, for some reason, I was seeing everything thrice. The world was shaking. My mind was bing numb. Spells and scale-dust activated, trying to protect me and ward against this beast, but everything became futile. For some reason, this thing wanted to kill me desperately. I could see its tail, carapace, and even pincers destroyed by everybody. But this kept going. It was as if It hates me. The geiserg queen. A Quest where I thought I had caused the issue due to my negligence. I thought my fight against Astalos caused it, so I feltpelled to stop it. Could it be? Could it be possible this thing was trying to kill me for its mother? But Saori was her killer. I simply burned down all the eggs. Ah, I get it. This is revenge. Of course. Such mindless zeal, it could only be possible with a deep seething emotion. It wants me D.E.A.D. Dead. AS. FUCKING. IIIIIIIIIIFFFFF! [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Finale)] [Overheat (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] KriiiAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!! Vitality surged throughout my body, healing all my wounds. I felt an immeasurable power rising from the depths of my soul, telling me to fight on for this is the final dance! Like a volcano. I was like a volcano! Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Finale) The curtain call is near, the spotlights shine brighter than ever, for the final act is here. Like the epitome of the inferno god, fire will explode. Fully heal Health, Mana, and Stamina. Increase all stats by 100%. Increase fire damage by 50%. After this effect ends, apply [Exhaustion (Moderate)], [Arcane Corruption (Minor)], and [Mana Stress (Minor)] I ignited the scale-dust in my scales causing a significant explosion. Taking advantage of the narrow window of opportunity opening up from the explosion, I rocket boostered myself up, ramming against the monster as I began to drag it up in the sky with me. Crack. I heard it again. I could not maintain this form. I was overheating too badly. To survive I had, no, I must deactivate this buff immediately. Unfortunately for myself, I was a stubborn girl. And at this point. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] probably had me in its clutches already. [You want revenge, you bastard? Huh?! Well, Ill show what real revenge is!] With fire surrounding me like armor at this point, I kept my grip tightly around the geiserg, pulling him higher and higher into the sky. Raindrops turned into steam the moment they came close, all while the bug in my hand was melting before me. Skrrouiekomaarkrkrrk! Cries of agony resounded, but I didnt stop. I kept flying higher and higher. My rocket boosters wouldnt stop until I killed this thing. And then turned back towards the ground. I was supersonic. [Run!] I screamed to everybody below me. Like aet, I descended. I was a meteor who will bring this thing to its grave! [Now! DIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEE!] Letting out every scale-dust I still had, our impact devastated the area like a nuclear bomb. My parallel minds, thankfully, managed to keep the explosion range to a minimum with [Pyrokinesis], but even they couldnt stop everything. It was too powerful. Even for me. The shockwave blew me away at ground zero the moment we crashnded. I was blownpletely away. [Symphonie des Feuergottes] was turned off immediately. [Overheat (Moderate)] [Exhaustion (Moderate)] [Arcane Corruption (Minor)] [Mana Stress (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Hot! Hot! UuuuuuARRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHHH! KiiiiiiiiiiiAIIIIIIERRRRRK! I screamed as I ragdolled through the air, crashing multiple times against the ground. The moment Inded, the heat inside my body felt like it was ready to consume me. My sr core began cooling me down as fast as it could, but I could feel an immeasurable amount of paining from my chest now. It was agony. This was like the rachonoid queen raid when I overheated myself again. However, as I didst time, pouring ice-cold water should be able to solve this problem. But first I had to reduce my size. Less body, fewer ces for the heat to stay inside. Humanize! Humani There was one issue I hadnt thought of [Mana Stress] prevented mana usage until it went away. It usually appeared when you have zero mana, but this time, it prevented me from turning myself back into a dragonewt nor did it allow me to use [Storage Magic]. I could also not heal myself, neither with mes nor healing spells. Oh shit! Oh shit! Oh shit! Oh shit! Oh shit! KiiissssssAAAAAAARRRRRRCCCC! Lady Hestia! [Hestia! Oh shit! Tasianna, cool her down now! Shes overheating!] Right, I Arck! Hot! Wha?! My water and ice are turning into steam! Its too hot! [Use [Tor Eicleres Finflei]!] Y-Yes, of course! Tor Eicleres Finflei! I could see ice appearing around me as I rolled around, unable to correctly make out who was speaking to me. In the next moment, my vision waspletely shrouded in white clouds. H-How?! NO! Lady Hestia! Come on, work! [Are you kidding me?! Even a spell-like this is useless against all this heat Urk! Its getting hotter!] KkrrrrrrrriiiiiiAGGHHH Help! HELP! Skkkkkkkrrrrrrrrrqqqqqqqqqquuuuuuuuuuuuesssssschuuuuuuuuqqqqqm [A-Are you kidding me?!] Saori! Tasianna! That thing is still not dead! Its just a blob of flesh at this point so we can W-What is with this heat?! Wha Meoschaera! Miss Muraina dont go closer! Urk! More! More ice! Colder! Tor Eicleres Finflei! Tor Eicleres Finflei! Tor Eicleres Finflei! Princess Hestia, please, PLEASE! I could finally hear them Saori, Tasianna, Muraina. I could hear their voices the moment my consciousness began to drift. Crack. Another crack. The outside world and my constant wailings became more and more distant to me. It felt like I was trapped inside my own mental world now. The cries of my parallel minds felt fleeting. I could feel the heat burning my own soul. I think this was it. I couldnt think of a n. I couldnt get my body to obey me. I couldnt stop my parallel minds from panicking from all the pain. Like an overworked PC, the heat was causing everything to slow down. Eshe I failed. Everybody Saori, Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Im so sorry. y ia! My senses were fried. The world seemed darker and my hearing was impaired. Papa Mama I fucked it up, aga [My h-hatchling!] My eyes opened. That voice. The soothing voice. Where is it? Where did ite from? Its so dark [M-My hatchling Y-You Im here!] Cold Cold Cold! [Divine Quest: Otherworldly Intruder Destruction]pleted. You have done well, Champion, please ept your reward Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 16] to [Level 18] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1400 skill points Unique skill creation in process. Analyzing current skill set to appraise the proper creation I felt my mind returning to my body. Vitality and mana re-entering my body. The heat it was still unbearable but it somehow cooled down. Krrrrrrrrrk! I grit my teeth, trying to endure through it, but I couldnt. I felt so, so, so, so, so, sleepy. Snow? It was only now that I realized the sky was dropping snowkes. It should be in the middle of summer, it couldnt possibly be snowing. Was Peolynca already facing a global warming threat? But I didnt care. I felt cooler. The heat inside me began to dissipate. Cooler please. The sky darkened for a moment, before it twisted around, returning the bright blue sky. I could hear a soft thud. I detected something around me, something unknown andrge but I wasnt feeling scared. In fact, I felt safe. [Ocean Healing. Take my mana,my hatchling. Take it all to be healthy. There is nothing to be afraid of. I will keep you safe, I swear that on my tail.] That voice it came back. Like a luby. Drowsiness became stronger. The heat was gone, reced by a cool breeze. The mana raging inside me settled down, feeling manageable. [Hestia? It is a beautiful name. A beautiful name for my beautiful daughter. My little Hestia~] [Mama] Sleepy, so sleepy A note from AbyssRaven Mom is here to beat up baddies. Deus Ex Mama Dragon If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(28) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 30: Onlookers of the Winter’s Coming. Side Story 30: Onlookers of the Winters Coming. Hmm, it seems he wont be escaping. Shame. Arge distance away from Griffonpeak, a lone man was sitting in the shadow of a tree. Blood was dripping down the stump of his right arm, tainting the dirt underneath him in red. He was heavingrge breaths in between taping sips of his potion, too exhausted to down it in one gulp. It was the demonkin Prince of Pride. Unbelievable. Why is such arge dragon flying to Griffonpeak of all ces? Has that false Goddess truly ordered herckey to send one of his lizards to protect that saintess and champion? Shameful but truly demonic, kehehek! His yellow skin, the mark of a demonkin attuned to the sin of pride, was now saturated with shades of purple-blue a sign of arcane corruption. His twin horns were slightly cracked and numerous wounds were scattered across his body, revealed through his tattered suit. His body was like an abstract painting, dyed in red and purple. Still, even as he was bearing through the pain, he smiled. He tapped the car-size beak next to him, admiring the trophy of his most recent kill. He thought of how he ripped it off the face of the Griffon King, Assurfel, after sacrificing one of his arms. Against an A rank monster as old and experienced as that griffin, losing a limb for the victory was well worth it. At least, that was what the demonkin thought. All the intrigue and scheming he left to his minion had been sessful, giving him the opportunity to duel the griffon king by himself. However, Assurfel wasnt just a mighty A rank, but also a dungeon master. The dungeon itself moved to defend its master. It was never a true duel. Losing a single arm was merely the price for the privilege of living. That tonic is still imperfect. 30%? Or maybe even worse 20%? I felt my ancestors power rising inside me, but it wasnt enough. It was too weak. That alchemist must be cking, yes, he uttered, bringing up the near empty potion bottle. A little drop of ck liquid was still inside. What abominable ingredients were used for this creation? Only its creator could possibly know, but, without question, it was absolutely a heretical item inside Peolynca. In a way, the demonkin by themselves could be construed as heretical, since they were the spawns of demons and Peolyncian denizens. At least, that was what the church of Aurena truly believed. This tonic, however, had the purpose to bring out the power of a demonkins heritage. A liquid able to churn their blood and heart, to fully unleash the beast inside. It was the tonic the demonkin of envy used to y Saintess Eshe and her knights. A more refined version than the ck elixir the troll shaman used moments before it died to Hestia in the Belzac forest. It was rather fortunate that none of the demonkin learned of the modified version Davison created in his quest to transcend the weakness of human flesh. The ck potion the payment for Davison to work for Hamil was modified to suit and strengthen humans without the side effects of their flesh undergoing a hideous transformation into something akin to an eldritch horror. If this demonkin of pride had known his work had been used for the ambition of bettering humans, what would he have thought? A failed prototype to aid the demonkin in bing like their demon ancestors, turned into a final hurrah attack for desperate demonkins and their agents, was used by a human to draw out the potential of his own race. With his hatred for humans as great as it was, this demonkin of pride would have most likely only felt disgusted. But, s, the only copy of the perfected potion was used up by Davison himself. The secret to its creation was lost forever with his death and the destruction of his guild. Maybe it would have helped the demonkins in their own potion creation if that secret had survived? The dragon shouldnt be able to find me after I used up all the demonic power I had been storing in my body. In this state, Im little better than a human. Demonic energy one of the demonkins defining features, along with their iconic appearance and nearly one-dimensional personality controlled by the sin singing in their blood. Just like how Eine was able to draw out her demonic abilities by allowing KleaHatma to infect her mana with the demoness own, or how [Assimtion] requires the demon of lust to inject mana directly into Eines blood. This process was simply the norm for a demonkin. Their blood carried their ancestors powers. However, simr to how KleaHatma would be drained after Eine used up too much of her mana, the energy within a demonkins blood could be exhausted as well. In this state, they would be unable to freely use their demonic powers without serious repercussions. If they didnt want to risk their lives, they were required to rest. I should leave this ce soon. Taking on an A rank monster like that was nearly more than I could handle. Considering that lizards size, it probably is a S rank. He stood up after the right arm had stopped bleeding, pausing only to pick up the beak. However, soon, yes. There is still so much to do for the future. True freedom for this world from its false gods. A world where this constant war has finallye to an end. Humans Hmph, at least pick a proper Edjurl god to pray to. The betrayer Plesia or the mighty Marsven, either would have been better, but what could you expect from a nd race like them. The weak attracts the weak. The weak attracts the weak. A statement spoken with a deep seated grudge and hostility. The constant conflicts the demonkin had to suffer From the persecution of the Church of Aurena was just like history between humans and beastmen. Entirely filled with little more than blood and strife. Too bad, too bad, young USkaie. Children like you deserve to see a better world than all of this Humans and beastmen love celebrating their days of birth, even those barbaric grimgarians cherish their childrens births so much they would call their whole tribe for a festival in honor of even a single babe How is being born into this world a gift? Footsteps. The drizzle of the rain masked the presence of this hunter, returning to his camp victorious after a sessful hunt. In the distance, the rain froze into snowkes, cooling down the raging inferno, the young kin of a being able to call in the next ice age. Today they wouldnt meet. USkaie, I shall see the world fit for your reincarnation. May the Goddess Ilsaphone bless you with the fortune toe back to us. Until then, our kin shall know of your feats and aplishments. You have made me proud to have a subordinate like you, very proud indeed. His purpleplexion slowly turned yellow as a bright smile shone on his face. Pride in his subordinate caused his blood to pump rapidly. You look terrible, Eithalr. I thought you just wanted to get Hamil out of there, not pick a fight. I didnt think you would get yourself in so much trouble, the young man expressed in surprise, squinting his eyes at the man walking towards him who looked as if he just survived being ravaged by a beast. Well, it was more fun than I expected, you know. Had to make it worthing all this way. Getting a merchant and more helpers on board wasnt exactly what I called thrilling, hahahaha! Current fifth head of the ck mercenarypany Yanderu Eluseuss, Eithalr. Known as the Phantasmael Armory. Known by most in the underground as ax but highlypetent mercenary who used to go by the nickname of Weapon Stealer and Weapon Copier. One weapon for every kill. It umted until it was an entire armory. Even with an army, it would be hard to defeat such a person at this point. However, Eithalrs clothes were tattered, burned away, in fact. He had to rece them with spares he salvaged on his way out of Griffonpeak. But none of them could hide the number of burns and the trail of puke he left across his whole body. The wounds and burns were slowly healing, but he still looked more or less like a zombie himself. Well, every fight is an experience. I never thought I would Urp! Buuuwaaaaaaaark! Eithalr fell on his knees, puking out more purple fluids. Shit! Damnit, are you alright? The young man helped Eithalr up. N-Not really, hahaha heughed weakly before pounding his chest, acting strong. Guess Ill probably be out ofmission for a bit. Shitting aint gonna be fun. That toxin was a real threat, never thought I would get this wrecked with such a simple job. The young man watched Eithalr drink a bottle of Health potion as well as an antidote, trying to get himself fit again. The young man scratched his short brown hair, showing off the trained muscles underneath his monster leather armor. If this were Earth, he would have the perfect physique for an MMA fighter. Where is Hamil? Eithalr chuckled. Dont worry, he should be traveling to the endpoint of the underground river in the Lecartiglio duchy. Well meet him there and pick him up. But I presume you are more interested in this, right? Eithalr threw a satchel filled with documents to the young man. All he has. His connections to that demonkin and all the other nobles. Hamil is neurotic as hell, as the Boss guessed from the information. He really made sure to document everything and even paid arge sum of money to make sure he has agents in the Empire. Everybody that demonkin of envy met with. The young man smirked as he read the first one. Hell be pleased. We got enough dirt to bring down quite a few of these corrupt nobles. Wonder who he will pick. Well, hes resolute in doing justice the proper way, so we will need all the evidence for their trial. Will Hamil work with us? Hes nning on betraying the demonkin, yeah. Well, only if we can bring those responsible for destroying his family down. Haaaaa, the Boss really is a stickler for all of this formal stuff. We could just kill them, you know. Light does not like that. We do things his way, Eithalr. The young man red at Eithalr, trying to intimidate him into his ce. Whew! Eithalr whistled. Youre trying to tackle a beast toorge for you, man. I guess you were a bit of a low-ss bully back on Earth, huh, Ryuji? Ryuji Enokida. One of Saoris students was standing before Eithalr at this moment. Staring him down, his wariness for this mercenary was apparent. A mercenary was a person who only did things ording to their interests, and they would be able to discard all previous contracts and break any promise if a better opportunity presents itself. This was, even more, the case for a ck mercenary. Hey, hey, no need to look so morbid, man. Hahaha, we are allies, right? Eithalr tried to calm him. Only if our interests are still aligned. If you were on our side, you would have cut yourself off from the Yanderupletely. You are a threat to my partys operations. And you know I cant do that. The moment I do that, I will be hunted down by the others. The reason why I could just casually stroll into Griffonpeak and take over the Yanderu operations in this area is cause I am the fifth head. The Boss told me to get here for Hamils information, and boy, I was lucky that a certain event happened that let mepletely gain his trust. The ve auction? Yup! Learned from the crew that Hamil used Gestien for nearly everything, ignoring the mercenary rules set up by ckreach. Due to that ident, I got into everything faster. That was also the only reason I was able to learn that the demonkin would strike Griffonpeak today. It rained around them, but, in the distance, the two could see snow falling down after a silver dragon flew by. The giant fire explosion they saw was gone, a vanishing memory underneath a veil of winter. This leaves a bad taste in my mouth, Ryuji uttered, contorting his face in disgust. We shouldnt be working for these demonkin. This is war, Ryuji. You dont reform a whole entire fucking empire by being nice and pure. You must dirty your hands, or at least allow those under you to stain theirs. Eithalr stared nkly into the distance. Not all of the demonkin are bad, Ryuji. You saw them. Some simply wish for peace and happiness, just like any other human and beastmen. We worked with the radicals today, but, to create Bosss ideal, we need to take every opportunity we have to move forward. Hey, Boss! a voice resounded from behind the trees. Both men looked over, seeing a group of humans and beastmen approaching. Yo! Good to see you alright! Eithalr eximed, waving at them, only to receive a cold response. Fuck you, did you really have to take on this job! All of our people were nearly wiped out by that damn ice witch! The pantharae stepped forward, shouting as loudly as he could. He twirled his spear, only to groan out from exerting the wound on his shoulder. Damnit, Kaian, shut up! The rabbit woman chided him by pping his head. Yoewch! Friel, what gives?! I told you we lost a few new bloods during that mission! I nearly lost my life to Tasianna and that damn noble! Kaian and Friell, the two Yanderu Eleuseuss members Hestia andpany worked with to free the kidnapped orphan kids from Hamils ve auction. Back then, they were allies; however, today, they turned back into enemies. Hahaha, I see you have some energy left after that! I mean, just look at me, Kaian. Do I look like I got out of my fight without a wound? Im pretty sure that kiddos toxin is still inside me, probably trying to kill off my organs. Its almost hydra or basilisk levels of obnoxious. Seeing Eithalr in that state, Kaian and the other weary Yanderu silenced themselves. Today was a sessful job, but neither they nor their Boss got out of it unscathed. At this moment, the members simply felt a sense of sympathy. My Boss risked his life for the job, just like us, they thought before reminding themselves of Gestien, their previous leader. We are Yanderu, of course, we need to get dangerous jobs, was their next thought. They knew the rules and what living like this would get them. As one of the most notorious gangs, taking on impossible jobs was normal. As was losing people but aside from a few new members, those they have known and fought with the longest were still here. Breathing andining with each other. And just like that, everybodys mood was raised. You couldnt stay depressed for too long in this line of work. Big Sis Friel? A small wolfkin child tugged on Friels robe. Im tired. I dont want to walk anymore. Hahahaha! Eithalr let out a boisterousugh. So you brought the kids with you, huh? You told us to leave. If Im going, then I wont leave the kids behind. None of them have anybody else, Friel justified her action. Awaiting to be scolded, the man next to Eithalr caught her in surprise as he replied. Dont worry, our Boss likes children. Once were at our base, well make sure to get you a ce and the kids to stay, Miss Loopridae. Whos he, Boss? Friel asked. One of your new partners, everybody. Eithalr smacked Ryujis shoulder before turning around and shouting, Hey, get out there now! We need to get going! To the Yanderu mercinaries surprise, the air behind Eithalr suddenly began to wobble around like jelly before breaking into light fragments like a mirror. Friel gasped as numerous people suddenly revealed themselves behind it, with multiple wagons ready for travel. Yanderu of Griffonpeak, I present to you your new family and crew. This is my crew, the people Ive worked with as the fifth head of the organization. Hope youll get along. Hey, get them up to speed, will you? Got it, Boss! One of the men ran over, stopping in front of Friel and Kaian. Hey, wee to the party. We got everything ready for a long trip. Boss told us to ready a wagon only for children and their caretakers. That would be you, right? Come on, lets get them on. Night is about toe. Wha-What?! H-How? Friel looked to Eithalr in surprise, only to see him smirk as if he had this nned all along. Asshole, Friel thought before smiling. With Kaian and Friel having epted the situation, they decided to save their questions forter. Eithalr may have not told them everything, but the members of the Yanderu felt like they could trust him, even for only a day. A Boss who fought with them, taking on an even mightier threat all by himself. He bled with them instead of sitting at the headquarters, sipping wine as if none of the jobs were his responsibilities. Eithalr was far better than Gestien, who was more like a cutthroat than a leader. Even among criminals, real leaders with actual charisma were needed to inspire everybody. Seeing the trust and merriment his old and new crew were showing him as they began sharing food and drinks while getting on the wagons made Eithalr smile. He opened his bag and took out a fried piece of pastry. Want some? Hmm? Huh? Where did you get that? Oh, this? This donut? From the Greenveil pastry shop in Griffonpeak. Forgot the shop name, haha! Let me guess, you never saw this in Peolynca before, eh? Me neither. Eithalr quickly took a bite from his zed donut before offering Ryuji one. Eithalr inspected the pastry before taking a bite, widening his eyes at that nostalgic taste. Are you kidding me? Hehe, while we were trying our best to fulfill the churchs goals and get ourselves back to Earth, Tamae-san and her party went on to spread Earthen pastries to Peolynca? Damnit, those freeloaders! Mamph! Ryuji devoured the whole donut in seconds,pletely ignoring theints he threw at his fellow ssmates. Uuuuuuuuu! The frying, the sugar, the damn umami! Fuck me, I would give everything to get some high sugary treats, again. Did you get more? Ryuji inquired greedily. In all his time in Peolynca, Ryuji hadpletely pushed his sweet tooth underneath his persona as a tough guy. Now confronted with such nostalgia, he couldnt stop himself. d you like it, sugar pal! Eithalr grinned as if he had found a kindred spirit, handing him another donut. Also, who is this Tamae-san? One of our ssmates. Daughter of some high-profile chefs. Great cook and baker. When we still went to school together, she would bring tons of her experimental pastries for us to taste. Good wife material, I say, Ryuji answered. Ahhh, I see. Hmm, wish I had met that person. I think we would have gotten along pretty well, Eithalr imagined his meeting with her and what dishes she could cook. But, this recipe wasnt made by that girl. It was somebody else. Huh? You serious? Well, Tamae-san went with nine others from our ss so who Nope, none of them. W-What? Hahaha, boy, do I have a lot to tell you. But, first, you want this? Eithalr took out another zed pastry, but this one didnt have a hole in the middle. Instead, it was filled with jelly as Eithalr bit into it. Berliner, they call it. Simply scrumptious. Berliner? Hold on, did you just say Berliner? Like in, a Bismarck or Krapfen?! Ryuji snatched Eithalr''s pastry, causing him to eke out a meek Thats mine Ryuji turned the Berliner around, and bit into a spot Eithalr has not bitten into yet. Once the taste of the sugar ze, the fluffy breading, and the fragassa jelly entered his mouth, Ryuji suddenly remembered a time when he went to Germany with his best friend. There, his best friend made sure to introduce him to a variety of historical spots. Of course, Ryuji wasnt very fond of it. History wasnt very much his thing, even if this was a new and unknown ce. However, his mood instantly brightened when they went out to find stuff to eat. Germany, allowing drinking at the age of 16, made it easy for the two to enjoy the stuff they couldnt in Japan. He had fond memories of those times, but what stayed in his mind the most was Germanys delicacies. Pfannkuchen this is a Pfannkuchen! Ein Berliner! Ryuji eximed. W-Where did you get this?! I know Tamae has never made a Berliner before! She doesnt know much about any pastries that her parents didnt teach her! Where did you get this?! Ahhhh, so thats how it is. I know who you are now, Princess~ Eithalr thought, his deduction giving him the information he needed. Ill tell you everything, dont worry. But, first, tell me this. What does Licht mean? Eithalr asked. Licht? Thats some specific pronunciation. Thats notmon, thats German. Where did you learn that, Eithalr?! Ryuji insisted, but Eithalr kept his mouth shut. The former caught on. Its from German, anguage from our Earth. It means Light. Light, huh? Interesting, pretty simr to our Bosss nickname, right? Eithalr then took out another Berliner and bit into it. Come, lets get going. Ill tell you everything on the way. Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I had a feeling you were an otherworlder, but I had to make sure. Well probably meet again, but I do hope itll be as allies not like I think you would ept it. Hahahahaha! See yater, kiddo! Chapter 250: Those Memories inside my Other Half. Chapter 250: Those Memories inside my Other Half. Huh? Fuck! My vision cleared up, the fog in front of me disappearing to unveil a girl sitting alone in her room. Tears were flowing down her face as she cursed, profanity firing from her mouth like a machine gun. She picked up a pillow and began bashing her bed with it in a state of absolute fury, reminding me of those gang members in Shaturein who had clubbed those monsters to death. Well, I might call her a girl, but it was a bit hard to tell just by her appearance. Her voice was definitely that of an adolescent girl, albeit a very harpy-like one, full of tortured sounds. But her body was like ck smoke just a shadow of a slim girl. However, as I continued watching her begin wrecking her room, I noticed some things flowing around as she did so strands of her shadowy hair. They were long. They went down to her back, unlike my own shoulder length locks. While I do like having longer hair, I have found out that I liked it better at this length. It was easier to style and the stray strands didnt identally obstruct my vision when I was fighting. Making them even shorter would be better for fighting, but medium hair struck a perfect bnce of cute, styling potential, and practicality. Right up my alley. Still, seeing all that ck hair flowing around did make me nostalgic. Noticing that, I began considering the truth of this ce. The strange fog, the shadowy figure, the intense feeling of loss this ce was simr to when I remembered my vow to not cry before I made it as an idol. If that was the case, then this has to be a dream, no, a shback of my long lost memories of Earth. W-Wait, hold on, wasnt I just in a fight?! Oh shit, right, w-wasnt I burning up like a cooked lizard just a moment ago?! Why the hell am I dreaming about this right now?! I remembered my fight with the geiserg king and how I entered the finale phase of [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. I kinda wanted to smile at how damn overpowered its effect was, but then I remembered that the side effects of the spell had the potential to kill me if I wasn''t treated. Sure, if you isted the individual debuffs of [Exhaustion (Moderate)], [Arcane Corruption (Minor)], and [Mana Stress (Minor)], then they probably wouldnt pose too much trouble for me. Its when they apply all at the same time itll get dicey. That happened once when I tried to escape the Belzac garms back when I was still a Rank F, and it nearly killed me. With my current stats, I could probably oust the tick damage of [Arcane Corruption] and I had enough regeneration to outheal the damage even if [Mana Stress] prevented me from using mana. Nevertheless, it is when another issue presents itself that thisbination bes deadly. For example, when my internal temperature was too much for my body to handle. Holy crap, I felt like I was being cooked alive! Is this the afterlife? Fucking no, what the hell am I thinking here?! Like, Oh no, Im dead! As if! Not if I''m remembering the end of the fight correctly, at least. As this was a dream, I didnt have my parallel minds with me. However, digging deeper through my memories, I did remember my body cooling down. Also, I think I saw snow. Since it was snowing, it probably was Tasianna who saved me in the end. I must have fallen asleep afterward. Tasianna! You truly are the best friend ever! Im sorry for being a reckless leader! I keep getting myself into tricky situations and you and the others always have to bail me out when I go over the top! Ill make it up to you when I wake up! Thank goodness, I let out a sigh of relief at the situation. If this was only a dream and my body was safe in reality, then it was all good. Yup, negative thoughts away with you! I turned back to the rampaging girl and I couldnt help but frown and cringe at what she did. The whole room was demolished. Pencils, books, and other items from her desk were thrown around the room. Some were broken. Posters of well-known K-Pop idols had been ripped off the walls and thrown into bins, all crumbled. Oi, stop it! Some of them are even autographed, you bitch! I scratched my head in irritation. I honestly couldnt believe what I was seeing here. Was this really a part of my memories? Was I really like this on Earth? Well, honestly, as hard as this pill was to swallow, something was telling me all of this was true. I even had that memory from when I found out how terrible a friend I was back on Earth. It was then that I remembered Aurenas words again the more my soul repaired itself, the more memories I would regain. I might have lost a good chunk of them before I reincarnated, but since the memory wipe was iplete, I was regaining them slowly. I ignored that idiotic girl before me and looked at myself. As with my meetings with Aurena, my body in this dreamworld was a reflection of my soul. And, as your soul took on the image of your corporeal vessel, in other words, your body, my soul had developed quite a few dragonewt features like my scales and tail. However, apparently, there have been some additional changes since thest time I saw my soul-self. I now had ws on my fingers and toes, two horns were on my head, and quite a number of additional scales have closed up the cracks I used to have on my soul. It seemed like I had recovered quite a bit. Hmm, I wouldnt be too surprised if my soul suddenly transforms into a dragon one day at this rate. Well Hey, wait! What are you oh shit! Hey, dont! The shadow picked up a beautiful violin from the corner, holding it up at its neck. She raised it over her head, looked at the wall in front of her and began taking aim. No, no, stop! That violin is Kabrack! Argk! The wooden instrument shattered into two pieces, with one of the halves ricocheting off the wall and hitting the shadow girls shins, causing her to drop to the floor and cry out in pain. She held onto her injured leg and began crying even fiercer, but I didnt give the slightest care, more concerned with the broken instrument. I tried picking it up, but as my hands simply passed through them, I remembered that this was all just a dream. A memory. Still, seeing my broken violinying on the ground ruined caused my chest to tighten. I began to remember. The person who gave me my first violin was my Mama. Since my family was made up of two sessful musicians, it wasn''t too umon for my parents and I to simply y our instruments together and have fun. This was our quality family time. Of course, we would also enjoy going out to watch operas and musicals for the funsies, but it wasnt as if those were the only things we did. We were still a normal family, albeit with enough money that you could say that I was raised with a silver spoon. In any case, my family taught me how to y the violin and piano since they wanted me to learn them. And the first violin I received was the one Mama used to use when she was still a professional violinist. She stopped once I was born, and this violin was like a symbol. Handing over the torch, you know, since she thought I would follow in either hers or Papas footsteps. It meant a lot to me. There was a ton of sentimentality inside it. And my past self had just broken it. You! I snapped my head around and walked over to her and began shouting my mind out. Are you a fucking idiot?! That was Mamas! Did you really forget about it, you damn moron?! Throw your fucking tantrum all your want, but that piece of that violin ricocheting at you? Yeah, you fucking deserved that! Karma, bitch! I knew my words wouldnt reach her. I mean, this was just a memory, even if it was a very distasteful one that made me furious to heavens high. But, if this kid here is allowed to act like a spoiled, ungrateful brat, then I''m allowed to act like an annoyed, furious brat! I just couldnt believe I did something like that, no, it had to just be a mistake, right? Fuck you! Verdammt nochmal! Arrrrrgh! I scratched my head in irritation again, even stomping my feet at how obnoxious this dream was. Why did I have to remember such a crap thing? I love my Mama, I would never, ever do something this idiotic to a present like this. Why would I? It didnt make sense! Its all so unfair Its just so unfair I hate everything Everything is so unfair I heard the girl begin to whimper. Tears continued flowing without stopping as shey on the ground so pitifully. Why are you crying? I made a promise, to never cry until I became an idol to stop my parents from worrying. I technically did break it after my group left the Belzac forest, but I did have an emotional breakdown at that point. However, promises to me were sacred. I mean, if I began breaking one promise, who''s to say that I wont do it with another whenever I find it convenient? I didnt exactly learn this from my parents, but it''s just something that I chose to do after watching shows and reading books. It also made sure that I took my promise to not cry seriously, just so I can put more effort into training to be an idol. So why was this shadow crying? I didnt remember breaking mythat oath. But maybe that was the reason why it took so long for this memory to resurface. Aurena did mention that she could bring back my memories, but that it would negatively impact me. She advised me to slowly take them in one at a time. And my goodness, shes right This one memory has been a total disaster. I hate my life. Holy shit, dont say that, you damn idiot! Were gonna die soon enough and youll learn how fucked up it is to say that! Fucking cherish your life! My goodness, i hAtE mY liFe, you damn brat! As I was massaging my temples in exasperation of the situation, I noticed the shadow stand up and move towards the door. Wait, stop, I called out for no real reason. When she exited the room, I let out a sigh, inspecting the chaos she left behind. Nanny is not gonna enjoy this. Well, pretty sure Mama and Papa would just shout at me until I cried for this. They dont like me acting like an overly spoiled brat. The more I learn about myself, the more Im starting to really hate this side of myself. Already anticipating what would happen afterward, I moved towards the door. As I opened it, I expected to see Forget it all The shadow grabbed my shoulders as I was about to follow it, pushing its pitch-ck face into mine as it exhaled those words. Hestia! What? I let out a confused remark after nothing happened after the shadow made its demand. Having this thing jump into my face was the perfect jump scare, paralyzing me for two seconds at the randomness of it. The shadows head then began shaking wildly, pping its hair around and around like a death metal fan. Even its limbs and torso spasmed around like a demon from an exorcist-themed movie. FORGET IT ALL, HESTIA! it shrieked right in front of my face, shaking my mind through sound. I might only have soul ears, but Im sure I could still get tinnitus. Ark, fuck off! I pushed the shadow away from me andshed out with a right hook into its face. I did feel a bit bad since this was memory me, but I mean, it screamed at me. Skeeeeee! Leave! Forget it! it cried out once again before running through the darkened corridor. Confused with all this craziness, I didnt let that thing get away from me. I wanted to know what the hell was going on here, so I ran after it. I didnt have any of my skills working in this world and this whole ce was dark like the shadow world Saori enters with [Shadow Dash]. I was disorientated, but if this ce was simr to my apartment, then I should be able to use my memories to get through here. I waved my hands around, moving to the side to try to find a wall or something, but there was nothing. No matter how much I tried it, there was absolutely nothing. What the hell is this ce?! This should be a dream but why is there nothing here? Come on, where are Hold on, this is a dream, right? Come on, Hestia, this should have been obvious! If this were a dream, then this should be my dream! Get the hell away darkness! Bring me back to my apartment! The darkness instantly crept away, revealing a pristine white corridor. I ran to its end, where I realized I was on the second floor of this ce. Unfortunately, the furniture and other details of this ce were reced byrge holes of nothingness; I guess they were a side effect of my memory loss. It reminded me of the ones in my soul. I descended to the ground floor, noticing the piano situated in the living room. I looked around, unable to find that shadow, but instead of running around to find it, uhm, me, I walked over to the piano. Papa I murmured, feeling nostalgic. But suddenly, as if somebody injected a needle into my head, I felt a sharp pain there. Urk! It didntst long, but I had a feeling this was an event where I would remember a certain memory of myself. I didnt, but I mean, I shouldve. This piano was Papas personal one and where he taught me how to y it. The ce where our family would have fun ying songs. Im sorry I cant remember you nor Mama. I dont know your faces I regretted being unable to remember more. As their daughter, that was the least I could have done after dying before them. Im also sorry for doing all that to my room. To your violin, Mama. The more I remember the more I just feel disgusted with myself. Why? Why was I like that? That couldnt have been me, right? I shouldnt have been such a Then, FORGET ABOUT IT! I twisted my body around at that voice, that voice that was so simr to mine. There, from underneath one of the corridors, that shadow reappeared. These are not your memories anymore! Forget about it already! You have no right to remember any of them! W-What is that suppos I tried to reply, but the shadow didnt allow me to. YOU. ARE. HESTIA! Youre Hestia! Youre not **k***, anymore! Stop trying to remember all of them! Just stop please! Tears once again fell from her face. Her body slouched down, as if she was cowering from something. P-Please, just stop making me remember! I dont want to remember them anymore! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Shut up! Stop it! Stop it! Forget about it, Hestia! W-What is happening?! I was bbergasted. The shadow before me kept spasming around like some kind of eldritch monster. Its form morphed around simr to that demonkin of envy, only that hers always reset to that of the young girl Ive be used to. Why was she doing all this, and why is she trying to make me forget about my past? W-Who are you? I asked, although I already knew the answer. Who do you think, huh? she spoke while crying. Your past self, of course. The real **k***, unlike you. Why Why couldnt I die? Why do I have to relive all of them? This is all your fault, you know? You, trying to remember my memories. Just forget about them. Stop trying to remember! It was the pleading of someone who had suffered for too long, begging me to fulfill her wish. But, why? Why is she asking me to forget? Shouldnt she be ted that Im trying to remember our parents? I mean, we forgot their names? We should at least try to remember their faces and names! NOOOOOO! she screamed. Did she read my mind? No, no, no, no, no! Stop it! Eiiiiiiek! She clutched her head, shrieking more and more until it really seemed as if she was transforming into a banshee. The agony inside her voice was terrifying for me to listen to. She pointed at me. Y-You are making me suffer. Cause you try to remember, I stay alive. Cause you remembered your promise, you remembered me. You are the reason for why Im still in this purgatory. This hell! I dont wanna. I dont wanna be here anymore! Let me DIE ALREADY, HESTIA! I think I finally understood what this was. As this shadow just said, she really is the past me. The one who lived on Earth and then died, only to be reincarnated in Peolynca as me, Hestia. She is my other self, the shadow of my past. The part of my soul whose memories were fragmented and deleted, allowing me to form a new self the persona of Hestia, the dragon. So that was why I was visibly revolted by my behavior. Why I found it so wild that I wasnt as good of a friend as I thought. And why I felt a bit alienated when I observed myself destroying my room. Hestia wouldnt act like that, she would try her best to keep herselfposed just to not scare off her current friends and acquaintances. However, if I looked at some of my mood swings, I could kinda see myself as No, no, no, no, stop it! You are not me! You arent **k***! You are a better person, a far better person than I could ever, ever be! You managed to fulfill our dream, while I I gave up on it. I am not you, you are not me. We are two different people trapped inside one soul, with you being the dominant one I gave up on our dream? What? These memories are mine. Dont try to open them up. You dont deserve to see them, so please, just ept your new life. Youll be so much happier if you just forget about me she fell on her knees. There were no signs of her stopping her weeping. But I dont want to, I replied. Fuck you, then! she shouted. You sadistic bitch, just forget about me already! You''re torturing me. If you remember, so must I. If you mention it even a bit, I have to remember it for you and the moment I cant hold it in anymore, you start remembering. The cracks heal. I fall asleep and you remember. And when I wake up again, Im assaulted by all that pain until I seal those memories away! Hold on, how often has this moment happened? How often have I revisited my memories only for you to stop me? Were you the one that kept saying Forget it all, Hestia every time It has only happened a few times now, but a few times too many. There have been so many other chances for you to enter this dream world, only for me to stop you before you do. However, if I cant wake up in time, you will exit the dream world with those memories intact. You remember. I could only remember two moments when I had these sorta vivid dreams. The first time after I ended up in that cave in Belzac forest and evolved inside it, and the second time before I met Tamae and the others. I couldnt remember anybody whispering Forget it all, Hestia in those dreams. Please, forget it all, Hestia. Please! I dont wanna suffer anymore. I just want it all to end. Everything all the shit and unfair crap. I just want to forget them all. All the crap I did to Papa and Mama. I couldnt even keep my promise to our cousin. I am a total failure. My life was worthless Dont say that. What? Dont say that your life was worthless! I ran up to the shadow, pulling her up and helping her wipe away her tears. You heard me right, I said you arent worthless. Just like I said before, your life is precious. Dont try to belittle the happiness we brought to Papas and Mamas life! I dont need you to tell me about it, I know they were happy. The only tragedy we brought to their life is when we died. And, dont think youre so innocent with the creation of Hestia. It is cause I have some of your memories that I became Hestia! Have you forgotten? Aurena told us that our memories were meant to be erased. Yes, you would have died, but I would have never been able to be the current me without you. It is cause I remembered our promise that I got ourselves this far! I became an idol cause of you! No She shook her head. Aurena said she would have kept our ambition to be an idol. That persona would have done the same. They would have be an idol, too. You dont know that, Ipletely rebuked her argument. You cant see into other timelines. You cant presume what if situations, you can only look at whats present and make your opinion then. And in this timeline, Hestia was born because I remembered our parents and our vow to not cry. To not make them worry. To make them proud of this dysfunctional and failure of a daughter. Dont make light of yourself. I couldnt remember my original name, but I knew myself well enough to kinda guess what my shadow was thinking about. Yes, Hestia and this shadow might be other personalities at the end of the day, but the both of us knew how to deprecate ourselves. Honestly, now that I thought about it, maybe this was the reason why I had the [Parallel Thoughts] skill. I had a major case of dissociative soul personality disorder. Remember this We made it. We made our ambition and dreame true! We finally became idols who can make others smile. To give others hope! I then remembered Eshesst words to me. Be strong. It was a short message, but I understood well enough what she wanted me to do. She understood what an idol had to do. So Ill make sure we make it through this together, you hear me? I am you, and you are me. I am the fire inside your soul ready to blow up, to fly through the skies into the infinite vastness of the stars! These memories you hold, allow me to be the strength for you to stand up and to be one once again, I told her. Yes, I am Hestia now. Our body is Hestia now. But that doesnt mean I cant be you, too. Those memories, whether happy or not, I want to experience them all. What? she expressed her doubt, however, it seemed to have betrayed her momentary hope for my words. I could see her tears dry up and her eyes two ck eyes appear on her face. Youre selfish. Youre ignorant. You have no idea what I did. What a little bitch I was! I am not a person deserving of our parents love. You are. You are my ideal, the person I wanted to be. If you remember, youll only suffer. Youll make me continue suffering. And how about you stop doubting yourself and ept it already. We are the same. ept me as your other-self. We are the same. My feats are yours, I kept persuading her. If I forget about you, how am I supposed to exin it to them when we finally meet them again? What? Aurenas deal with us I help her with her Quest and she allows me to meet Papa and Mama again. When that happens, I want to know our original name. Dont you want to see them again? I know I do. She kept silent, unable to answer, but I could already guess what she wanted. After all, the shadow around her face disappeared. It was exactly like mine. Holy hell, I look pretty stunning with ck hair. Maybe I should try it and get Yorshka to teach me how to dye my hair. Ill look pretty Asian again. Go. Leave me. The white apartment suddenly became darker and darker. She separated herself from me and slowly walked into that darkness, leaving me hanging in the middle, the point thetter were congregating towards. I will remember. I promise you that. And when that happens, lets watch them together. And then, everything became ck and I lost control of everything. The dream has ended. Light. This was not the RV. This was not Griffonpeak. This was not Artorias. This ce is Riekwelst. A knock against the door echoed inside thisrge room, fit to amodate even a duke. The lone grey-haired young man turned away from the window, turning his attention to the door. Come in. I am awake. Therge doors opened at hismand, revealing an entourage of butlers and maids, bringing in a tray full of food and a line of suits. They set everything into their correct ces before lining in front of the young man, bowing before him deeply like servants serving a noble master. May the light shine upon the hero of the bright sun of the human world. Hero Light, we are ready to serve you. The young man nodded. He seated himself and began eating his meal quietly while the servants prepared his outfit for today. Will the church be participating? Yes, Hero Light. The Cardinal and several saints and champions shall be there with you to celebrate and also announce your acquisition of the [Hero] title. Hero Takuma and saint candidate Aiko shall be attending as well. Have you heard anything about my party member Ryuji? Yes. A letter has arrived that he returned to the Empire and that he is now en route after disembarking from the post. Here, the letter in question. So they read it, huh? Being careful even among allies just like father. The young man asked his questions and the head butler of this group answered everything impably. Three weeks. They kept me here for three weeks. At least I got the opportunity to get to know most of the influential nobles. Know thy enemy. After his breakfast was over, the maids began washing him in the bathroom before dressing the young man up in a white-golden suit, fitting for either a high-ranking church of Aurena member or a noble of the Empire of Folschreck. Once he was finished, he left his room, only to meet a woman dressed in a white robe of the church of Aurena. Lord Light, may the Goddesss light bless you on this fine day. I hope your night has been peaceful and your morning bright. Saintess Fleindia, may the light bless your path and banish the shadows. I have been well. This is our first meeting since three weeks ago. I hope time has helped your heart mend after the death of Champion Cleionvall. Time heals all wounds. He has fought valiantly against that assassin. I am saddened that his death was because of me, but this must have been part of the Goddesss n. He must have had the honor to finally meet her Holiness. Light guide his soul to the ins of souls, the saintess gave a prayer. She then continued, However, I should also be gracious to you for saving my life, Hero Light. If it werent for you and your allies, I would have died. Thank you very much. When Ryujies back, hellin about how he missed out on all the action. But, who would have guessed that demonkin assassins would be brazen enough to attack champions and saints. But most importantly, they managed to kill quite a few of them, even if it meant suicide. But that was all just an afterthought for the young man. These events have resulted in him attaining one of his goals to gain the respect of the nobles of the Empire of Folschreck. It was a fortunate opportunity for him to elerate his ns. After all, this young man who had lost the color in his hair had an ambition worthy of another of Peolyncas otherworldly guests. To influence Peolyncas history just like the Revolution Queen did, eyes filled with ambitions gaze forth. This was Franz Light Akabanes ambition. Let us begin. Side Story 31: Origin God Summit. Side Story 31: Origin God Summit. By my duty and responsibility as the presiding Origin Goddess, I hereby announce the opening of this meeting between the five elemental pantheons concerning the recent invasion attempt of our former acquaintances. Hmph, pretty sure it woulda been six, if ya hadnt sent ya brother off, Plesia. Crustacia,e on, dont begin with a condemnation. The daily life of a god was usually a very peaceful and uneventful one, at leastpared to when they were still mortal, for a being who has gained the gift of apotheosis was not only immortal but also extremely hard to kill, depending on their faith and stature amongst the mortals. Heaven, or the Divine Realms as most Peolyncians call it, was more or less an utopia ready to suit the needs and wishes of its inhabitants. For every subordinate god would receive a personal divine realm from their patron Origin God, allowing them to sculpt it however they wanted. Even constructing a neighborhood or an apartment between the gods of a pantheon was possible, allowing gods to merge their realms. In this ce, these gods performed their duties while watching over the mortal realm of Peolynca through the eyes of their followers. However, for over 2000 years, these supportive administrators have seen quite a lot. For those who were long-living or truly immortal in the first ce, like Istari and Kargryxmor respectively, watching the people repeating mistakes over again while slowly progressing towards the future was the norm. However, for those belonging to short-living races or those who had only experienced a short lifespan, these could be boring quite quickly. As such, some gods quite liked being able to personally descend to the mortal realm, experiencing sights happening outside their followers visions. A subordinate god of Marsven could potentially mingle among followers of Aurena, for example. Fortunately, due to the Origin Gods strictws against directly influencing substantial mortal events, idents havent happened just yet. However, just recently, something momentous did happen the Edjurl gods broke through the protective aurora of the Origin Gods and managed to send in a few of their minions. For that reason, a conference between the six Origin Gods was ordained. A rare urrence, since the Origin Gods were usually able to handle any business matters between them through admin messages. If they met, it was usually for personal reasons resulting in the chagrin of their angels, beings born from the souls of ardent followers who decided against reincarnation to support their god. Now, speaking of the six Origin Gods No, Zephira, this is a topic worth discussin, a short girl with petrified twin tails demanded, overriding the plea of the human-sized fairy woman with four rainbow wings. The only reason Plesia and Danterno had to flee to Peolynca in the first ce was cause of that muscle-brained fool! This issue is his to solve too. As such, I am bringing up my dissatisfaction with how she handled this matter. She shoulda recalled Danterno from his punishment and sent him to deal with his own problems! This was Crustacia, Origin Goddess of Earth, Craftsmanship, Minerals, and Creation. And this was the summit of the Origin Gods. The fairy woman Zephira, Origin Goddess of Wind frowned at her friends insistence, looking over at the leader of this meeting. Worried that she would be angry, Zephira continued trying to dissuade her Crustacia from continuing, Crustacia, you really sh It is alright, Zephira, but she was quickly stopped by a woman in a fish scale dress this was Plesia. cing her scaled arms on the table, she continued speaking, Crustacia, I understand what you are intending to say, but there wasnt a need to necessitate his return. Marsven and I had it under control. Its not about that, Plesia. I know personally that you can handle yourself, but what Im talking about is that, even now, you cuddle your little brother far too much. Its about principle. Crustacia kept her emotions repressed, as the best way to speak with Plesia was by being calm. The Goddess of Water, Order, Honor, and Tradition was very much like her domains. She was reasonable, but a stickler for proper etiquette and found shouting and emotionally controlled talks unfitting to consider as anything but banter. The punishment for Danterno ignoring the rules and forcibly trying to influence somebody dear Aurena was grooming to be her champion is more important than that invasion, Crustacia. If I simply summoned him whenever an attack appeared, even if we didnt need him, then that goes against the entire point of my punishment, correct? Plesia argued. After pausing and looking at the disgruntled Crustacia, Plesia continued, leaning forward with a dark smile, As you should know, even if I was the only Origin God left they would not win. A chill quickly ran down Crustacias spine, as if the cold breeze of the sea suddenly entered this neutral zone. The three other Origin Gods did not speak up to Plesias assertion. They knew her well. Oh, and dont forget! Plesia broke off her expression and returned to her poker face, ending the pressure exuding from her aura. The Elders wont participate in any of this. It isnt their issue and we settled into Peolynca ording to theirws. The only ones we have to deal with are gods weaker than me or Plesia turned her eyes away from Crustacia, towards the only male Origin God currently seated with them. The man was like a veil of ck fog from all the mist exuding from his suit, shrouding his appearance until Plesia called his name. Marsven. The ck smoke around his head was reabsorbed into him, only leaving that area now clear to identify. Medium-long ebony hair and a well-groomed beard framed a face simr to a middle-aged man, giving off the posh and intimidating aura of the patriarch of an established noble house. Grey skin covered his body and with his elven ears, the man looked very simr to that of a dark elf. However, those werent the only notable features, as this man also had four sleek horns growing from his temple. When he opened his eyes to acknowledge Plesia, he revealed his heterochromia one had a red iris with ck sclera and the other waspletely white with a golden iris. This was the appearance of Marsven, Origin God of Darkness, Progression, Defiance, and Fate. The Shadow Father of all Dark Elves and Grimgarians. Let us proceed, was all Marsven said to this topic, earning him a loud sigh of frustration from the Goddesses before him. Although it wasnt part of his domains, Marsven was known amongst the Origin Gods and his own subordinates as a slothful person. We can discuss thister on, Crustacia. First, let us finish this meeting before Marsven identally falls asleep again. Agreed, Plesia. The five then activated their administrator windows. On them, information and statistics of the invasion were shown. As we expected, this invasion was really just the Edjurls attempt to test out our defenses, but I guess it does give us an excuse to renew the barrier now. We have gained a considerable amount of followers over the years since thest time their servants attacked us. We should be able to bolster the aurora enough to thwart further small-scale attacks, Plesia presented a quick summary of the situation. Agreed. The enemies sent against us were imps, daemons, and failed demonic servants. A flick of our fingers would be enough to squash them. Disappointing, since I expected at least a demon fledgling to appear, Crustacia added. However, while the damage done to our barrier was irrelevant, what should be concerning is the intention and cause for this attack, Zephira pointed out before looking over at Aurena. Those demonkin, the, uhm, princes of sins, right? Foolish little beings, from what Marsven has seen through some of their eyes, they sacrificed the Prince of Lust to perform a [+**. [+**. Zephira continued, Marsven, I am pretty sure we had asked you to keep an eye on those demonkin in case they do find a memento or so from their demon ancestors. Most should have been destroyed at the end of the war, but it seems that some survived. Squashing every ant that tries to use them is impossible if we dont outright destroy everything. There was no need, Marsven answered, to the chagrin of Zephira and Crustacia. Thismune was imperfect, as the demonkin tried to recreate it using the small snippets they found. They simply received small whispers, nothing more. I saw no need to do anything. Argk, can ya please stop actin like that for once, Marsven! Crustacia, exasperated by herrade, blurted out before recovering herposure. This negligence of yours is affecting our little Aurena, you old fool! What was it again, Aurena? From your 38 blessed, 13 of them were in? Thats a huge enough number to be worried about! Thats a filthy amount of umted faith just sent to the void cuz of yourziness, Almost Demonic Lord of Sloth! Crustacia then increased the size of her admin window, turning it around for everyone to see. Ya see this? Number two moi. Number three Aurena! For the first time since the deaths of those demons, I am number two in the power ranking of us six! Also, Aurena reported on yer ass! We know ya left that damn KleaHatma alive! That demon of lust is thankfully now under Aurenas more reliable control, but it could have caused some serious problems if she had been freed by a demonkin! Answer for ya actions, Marsven! Blessed in the forms of saints and champions werent just a gods representatives, but they were also conduits of power for their individual patrons. In exchange for a unique power that will grow as they fulfill their duties, blessed also acted as cauldrons of faith. Let us take Hestias [Idol] and [The Light] as an example. Followers, or fans in Hestias case, were gained as people began to feel faith or depend on Hestia for something. Not only does her own power grow as she does so, but all this faith is also funneled into the Gods as a separate source of power. This energy was less than what an Origin God would directly gain from gathering their followers, their subordinate gods gathering followers, or if a mage cast a spell in their name. However, the blessed had the advantage that they could travel and were more numerous than gods. In addition, while a god required the piousness of their followers, blessed could also gather power by helping those belonging to other religions. However, simr to the amount of apotheosis an Origin God may give out at a time, the amount of blessed they can create depends on their ownpetency and power. For older gods like Plesia and Marsven, their amount of blessed they have outnumbers what Aurena could field vastly, for she is the unquestionable youngest amongst all of them. Fortunately for Aurena, the reach and size of her church equalized this disadvantage. It also helped that her patron race the humans were the most numerous. Crustacias, on the other hand, were the dwarves, a medium poption race. While Crustacia could keep up with Aurena since she was the patron goddess of all craftsmen, it couldnt fullypete against the entire human race. Every saint and champion was able to gather power for Aurena through the same sphere of influence, creating a snowball effect. However, the moment an influential blessed died, this energy would dissipate. So, what would happen if multiple of them died, all in the same window of opportunity. Those demonkin worked with the Edjurls, they timed their attacks to when we were preupied with that invasion, only to thennd a devastating attack on Aurenas blessed! Ya can already see the cracks in the mountain. This is not how I wanted to raise myself up the rankings. Crustacia was livid. Her dissatisfaction with Plesias decision was further exacerbated by another ancient Origin God. She was the Goddess of Earth for a reason, as she was surely blunt as a boulder. Calm yourself, Crustacia, Plesia ordered, earning her a click of Crustacias tongue as she obeyed. Still, a satisfactory answer would be appreciated, Marsven. As you can see Aurena doesnt seem too focused on this meeting. H-Huh? Aurenas head snapped up as her wings pped a bit from being flustered. N-No, Im alright! Truly. I was simply engrossed in the information, that is all. Im alright, please, do not worry. But herment only made Crustacia and Zephira worry more. To them, although Aurena was more influential as a Goddess in Peolynca, they cannot help but look at her as a small robin. In their original homeworld, they were her seniors. Even now, Aurena respectively calls them as her elders. As such, they red at Marsven. Even with thetter trying to ignore them, they kept it up long enough for Marsven toply reluctantly. They are merely mortals, Marsven answered. They will recover quickly, especially since they are humans. The damage done to Peolynca was zero, which is our main goal as gods. Unlike our old world, our new home is ruled equally by the six of us. None are willing topete and take over. There is nopetition, no progression. No need for that power ranking you are so obsessed with, Crustacia. Crustacia frowned, understanding the implication he was making. It was a personal one, filled with much history when she was still a goddess in their previous world. She couldnt speak up against it. The deaths of a few blessed is amon urrence, especially when our followers war with each other. Nothing abnormal. And those demonkin? Pray, tell me, what amount of damage have they truly done? Plesia? None we cannot repair. As I mentioned before, they made me consider the reconstruction of our old barrier, the water goddess replied, causing the earth goddess to groan in displeasure. Marsven nodded. Themunion is imperfect. They cannot speak with our friends. If they do notplete the actual ritual, they will not be a threat. The Princes of Sins? They might be dangerous for the mortals of Peolynca, but their powers are simply an imitation of an actual archdemon. They cannot even bepared to a normal demon. Even if theyplete that tonic of theirs, they will not be an issue for us. Then what about KleaHatma, huh? That archdemon of lust?! You left her there alive, for what reason? Crustacia tried to fire back, but Marsvens cold aloofness was undeterred. For change, Crustacia. You should know that best. Yes, KleaHatma could teach them the perfectedmunion rituals, but that honestly would be good for this world. It is stagnating. The only substantial event I was excited about in the past millennium were the three otherworldly summons that happened. Crustacia and Aurena, you two brought a much-needed development to this world. An influx of unountable variances. Sublime. But those two werent as exciting as the third, Marsven thought before he opened his mouth again. Our Edjurl friends aided the demonkin with those Earthlings. Will they be a bane to Peolynca, or will they be a much needed change of pace for our world? Will they defy their summoner''s demands, or will theyply with it all? The story and paths may change, so will a new fate for Peolynca be written? Or will it continue to stagnate with us ruling over these little mortals? This cold-hearted bastard, Crustacia thought but didnt say it out loud. This is why he was one of the strongest gods Zephira sighed in exasperation. A god acting like a proper god, what a surprise. Hiehie, Plesia simply smiled. The only one to not have any response to his words was Aurena. To Marsven, his followers didnt matter much. They were simply beings who ask him for power, which he will grant as leisurely as the sun delivers shadows to the world. To him, his duty as a god had priority. The meeting then continued with Crustacias demands and questions answered. She was not satisfied with them, butining about them openly would bring no further progress. A god as old as Marsven will not change his personality much. Alright, that should be all. Everything we needed to talk about has been brought up and I have updated all of you on the current situation. With this, the meeting between us five Plesia was about to end the summit, only for Crustacia to stop her. Please, hold on for a moment, Plesia. There is somethin I wish to discuss. We shall talk about Danterno in a moment, Crustacia. No, no, not about him. I have somethin a bit more interesting, or at least, interesting for Marsven. Oh? Marsven raised a brow. Let us hear it. Crustacia smiled. As Zephira and Aurena simply went with the flow, Plesia did not try to stop the goddess of earth. I would like to suggest an improvement on the Job System The Gods stared at Crustacia in surprise. They did not expect her to suggest a System update of all things. Continue, Plesia urged her. I believe this was something we discussed at the beginnin when we created the Divine System. The Job system was intended to equalize the strength between monsters and men, between evolution and stasis. As such, with how the demonkin have begun to prepare a way to evolve themselves, why do we not add a function to aid other mortals to keep up? Denied. Plesias answer was swift. But Crustacia knew this would be her response. I understand, Plesia, you were the one to dissuade us from adding that function, after all. However, look at the current situation of Peolynca. Humans, beastmen, dwarves, and all the other humanoid races have been stagnatin in strength all while monsters continue developin their powers through the Divine System. Some monsters are able to develop intelligence, turnin them into even more ferocious beings that gain ess to the one advantage humanoid mortals have over them. Camaraderie? Information andmunication? The ability to teach and adapt? Intelligence? Zephira threw out some buzz words. I mean, just look at two prime examples, Plesia Grimgarians and transforming monsters. Not only would they be able to work and adapt to dwarven or elven society if they received the chance, but they also have ess to both the Evolution and Job system. The reason why we separated these systems amongst monsters and humanoids respectively was to avoid having the two systems mix. Crustacia then gave Marsven a quick nce. Marsven was not only the ancestor of all dark elves and vampires, but he was also the ancestor father of the grimgarians, due to his third daughter Kronnaz being the first grimgarian. He has always been a status quo changer. Crustacia continued, Monsters are bing stronger and stronger, Plesia. They were able to humanize or elvenize even before our arrival, but we underestimated the impact of this problem, believin humanoids would make better use of the Job system. The dragonkin are a prime example of our failure. Plesia did not rebuke her. She silently agreed. That is why we must do somethin about it. As such, I believe it is finally time for us to introduce main and sub dual-ssing and, most importantly, unique Jobs. Unique jobs? Zephira asked. I can understand what you mean with the main and sub Job system. Continuously hang onto a single main Job for their job-specific benefits while using the sub Job slot as another job skill source or to train up skills. That would significantly boost the strongest elves and dragonewts, but wouldnt it also empower the demonkin? The System has to be fair for all Peolyncians. I know that, but that is why we will introduce unique Jobs. My fellow Origin Gods, I believe it is finally time to introduce our version of the demon system into Peolynca! Oh my~ Marsven let out. The Goddess of Creation sure is an ingenious one. Like when you summoned that Earthling, Chihiro, just to boost your races technological development. Now, you are even suggesting we personally update the Divine System? The Divine System was an autonomous creation simr to an A.I. Its role was to manage the System-like world Peolynca had due to the Origin Gods. As such, it had an excellent ability to adapt to changes, for example, creating mutation evolutions for Hestia and Saori. The creation of new weapon abilities and custom spells was also another of its functions. As such, due to itspetency, it didnt need much influence from its creator. It could work by its lonesome, but there was something it couldnt do without the Origin Gods consensus develop new systems. Pretty much, Crustacia shrugged. Now, what are unique Jobs? Easy, it is our version of the demon system, no, let us call them Seraphims! Or whatever other names we can figure out. Hmm, it would be the natural progression, correct? Plesia considered the idea. Our saints and champions were inspired by the dutiful work of the imps and daemons we controlled back in our world. Allowing them to progress through the hierarchy to eventually be half-gods demons would be natural. Just like how monsters can be as strong as half-gods through evolution, Zephira noted. Kargryxmor, he was the most notable. A being who was able to fight and defend Peolynca against the demon invasion with the support of Aurena. That is why I suggest we start implementin this system. Only the blessed we trust the most, or those who have shown theirpetency should be allowed to bear a unique skill. Just like their title and unique skill we give to them as blessings, the announcement of a Seraphim would most likely help us gather more faith! But most importantly Crustacia eyed Aurena, something thetter nor Plesia did not ignore. Your intentions are easy to read, dear Crustacia. You really are trying to join Aurenas little project, huh? Are you really that desperate to stay close to those two reincarnated Earthlings? Crustacia expression contorted for a moment. W-Well, as the Goddess of Craftsmanship and Creation, I have to support them, no? The dwarf following them has been overwhelmed with a creative drive. So much so that it kinda resembled when Chihiro came to Peolynca. I am simply offering my blessing! But there is also the whole Divine Quest Aurena gave that little dragon, Zephira murmured. If we support the other members of little Hestias party, we technically would be giving them our support in solving our problems. Plesia and I have Tasianna, Crustacia has that Grimnir, Aurena can work with Hestia and Eine, and Saori will I am not interested in this, Marsven rejected without giving it any further thought. W-What? But what about your wife and daughter? Edna and Ilsaphone are quite intrigued by Saori. Shouldnt you be supporting them as their husband and father respectively? the wind goddess replied. The reincarnator is not a follower of either of them nor is she one of mine. Watched only means we have taken an interest, but, until she prays to one of our shrines, we cannot see through her eyes. I know that she has been rather close with a dark elf that has talked to her about my faith, but she showed no signs of embracing my religion. I do not need to interfere. Fate will decide if she wille to me or not. For the God of Defiance, it was only natural for Marsven to give this answer. To force his will onto others would go against one of his domains. If fate wills it, then Saori and Marsven will meet at the intersection of this river. However, I will give my consent to this idea. A System update sounds interesting. What will be of the bnce you desperately want to maintain, Plesia? And with those words, Marsven stood up, dissipating into ck fog as he left this conference. Aurena saw Marsven leave and stood up also. This idea has my consent. I shall now ask for my leave. Goodbye, elders. And with a ray of light, only three Origin Gods remained in this room. Jeeez, those two So what about ya two? Crustacia turned to Zephira and Plesia. The majority has already decided. You will support Crustacias proposal, correct, Zephira? Plesia asked. That is correct. Regardless of Crustacia''s intentions, I personally have to do something about my religion, right? This is a great way to improve it. I see Well, then it is decided then. Crustacia,e, let us speak more about it. We must iron out the details before we can present this for the update, Plesia stood up. By my duty and responsibility as the presiding Origin Goddess, I hereby announce this meeting between us five Origin Gods over. Now,e. You wanted to talk about my brother, right? Yeah, time to reveal what you are intending with Danterno, Plesia. Crustacia materialized rocks to move her forward, helping the shorter woman reach eye level with Plesia. You know, you could always ask me for my brothers hand in marriage if you like him that much. I wont stop you, Crustacia. Fuck you! Those two With everything business-rted over for now, the rtionship between the Origin Gods returned to how they treated themselves in private. Plesia could rx. And so, a summit between the Origin Gods was over. What will be of Peolynca afterward will be left for the future. In the divine realm of a certain Origin Goddess, angels were slowly leaving it at the order of their patron Goddess. Like stars, they shed for a moment before darkening. With all of them gone, this Goddess let out a sigh before summoning a certain person of hers. Father, you cane in now, Aurenas voice resounded through her realm, reaching the ears of a certain ck mist. As it grew in size, the mist slowly dissipated to reveal the face of a very familiar god Ahhhhhh, my sweet little lightray, that bore of an event is finally over. It was Marsven. You shouldnt be saying this. Mother made sure you would look like a proper Origin God to attend the Hold on! Stop recing your suit! Aurena shouted, stopping Marsven from morphing his shadowy suit into his usual attire. Why? The conference is over. It is time for me to finally sleep again. Marsvens mist separated from his body, forming into a ck bed for him toy on. Ahhhhhh, finally! Come, Aurena,y yourself down, too! You should rest. The stress is getting to you. It was a huge contrast. The intimidating attitude Marsven presented himself at the meeting was simply a persona for him, the other side of a coin to the Lord of Sloth. To his followers, Marsven was an uncaring God, who only granted them powers but little else. Still, due to how willingly he gave out power, even allowing mages to ess his shadow world freely, made him especially popr amongst those who prefer freedom with some support from a god. However, were they to see him in this state, most would be baffled. However, to Aurena and the other Origin Gods, this was just par for the course. To the dutiful Aurena, having a slothful father was arge burden. But he was her kin, still. Aurena shook her head, rejecting Marsvens offer, and simply sat down at her table and sipped some tea. The tea she loved so much did not taste good to her. It was dissatisfying to Aurena. Haaaaa, but even this Marsven understood when he was allowed to act as he wanted to. He rose from his bed and walked over to his daughter. You are too soft, Aurena. A god does not act like this. I know. You treat these mortals like pets, pets to be cared for. But, as you have seen numerous times, all of them will die sooner orter. It is only the select few who can stay with you for longer. Those who became subordinate gods or those able to gain immortality. You are troubled because you care for their deaths. The curse of godhood, was something Aurena usually thought of whenever she saw somebody she was intrigued with die. Aurena, being a young Goddess, found it hard to break her habit of bonding with certain individuals. After all, being the Goddess of Light in Peolynca was truly her first time as a functioning administrator. I have taught you how to act as a goddess. How to be strong. These emotions you are feeling will continue to torture you, my daughter. Our followers do morph our forms, at the end of the day, but they shouldnt influence our minds and personalities. However, you are too much like a human. They are weak beings; mortals. I understand, Father. Your words are always in my mind, but I do have to question what is so wrong with supporting the weak? To care for the weak? To worry about how they will develop? What is your opinion of me, Father? Marsven looked into his daughters eyes, peering down the light inside them. Unwavering, also shining. They were like two inextinguishable suns. I have underestimated you. I am proud of you, Marsven patted her shoulder. However, this church of yours if you truly care for it, they will need to be properly purged. Your champion should be able to do this, correct? Yes. Aurena had warned her followers. She knew what the demonkin were aiming at. She also told them about the pope, but moving against the central hub of an entire world religion was difficult. Divine messages could not be properly transmitted to anybody but Hestia. They had to be interpreted, and that undoubtedly had created confusion amongst her own blessed. Who is telling the truth? Goddess Aurena, please, answer us! Paranoia was the result. Why are all blessed speaking of different things? Are they interpreting the Goddesss words correctly? But the pope is the central figure of our church, if the blessed are going against him, then for what reason? Why are all their reasons so different and why are they arguing? The fragility of a mortals soul was apparent. They could not take in the words of an Origin God or their subordinates properly. Mimunication could break everything. This could break her church, fracture it and y right into the demonkins hands. A fractured church was easy to take down, especially one backed by an entire Empire. Which side was the true church? It could cause a civil war. Even the Holy Emperor cannot just stop such an event, for the Folschreck Empire is vast with numerous countries and vassals. Marsven continued, That is why, rely on your champion more. Of the 25 you have left, rely on the only one you can speak properly with. Abandon the rest. Throw them to the wolves, turn them into bait. Make them the dragons feast, and allow her to rise in the hierarchy. It was cruel, but those were the words of an experienced god. A god who has seen numerous cycles of life and death. Someone who knew the best course of action would sometimes require cutting off the useless fat away. Aurena did not speak. I see you have much to think about. Visit us, Aurena. Edna recently has gotten a new recipe she would like to cook for you. Hiehie, if its mother, I will make sure toe. After they said their parting words, Marsven left this divine realm to return to his own. Im sorry, Father. You dont seem to know much about Hestia. After everything that happened, I dont think she would agree to such a ruthless n. After all a god is attracted to those most simr to them. The savannah. A ce far away from any cities or town, filled with monstrous beasts who lived a life of hunters and hunted every day. However, this ce wasnt devoid of intelligent life. Civilization was here, only it was far more barbaric than what our dragon idols party was used to. Fire consumes fire! Fire consumes fire! May this fire purify their bodies and souls, may they be reincarnated in a body of power! Oh, God of Fire and Destruction! Oh, God of War! Here we have three sacrifices meant for you to see! May this fire turn their bodies into kindling, as we beseech you for your protection and blessing! Allow us to destroy our enemies! Allow us to consume them in fire, to allow our tribe to flourish! Oh, Lord Danterno, we ask of you for your strength! Noooooo! Please, nooooeeeiiii! Heeeeeeelp! They were all beastmen. None of them were humans. Humanoids of various types of monsters were parading around a bonfire while three beastmen cried with everything they had for saving. The cries of two naked katzunes women and one male resounded from the middle, but the cheers of this morbid festival drowned them out. As a shaman lit up a torch on fire, the creeping shadow of death finally appeared. These three captured knew there was nowhere to go. But even if they couldnt be heard, they could be seen. In the foliage of a faraway tree, two beastmen were hiding there. One was a crying katzune woman while the other was a red arvisian. Unlike most arvisian, his arms werent where his wings were, but he was simr to King Drangleic, an arvisian with wings on their backs like a dragon. It was a sign that their beastmen lineage belonged to a powerful avian being. But to whom did it belong? P-Please, you must save them! P-P-Pleaseeee the woman begged and begged the arvisian, but he did not budge, for he did not understand why she was like this. I do not understand? Why? Shouldnt this be glorious? In fire, their bodies can be cleansed. As their souls leave their bodies, they will be reincarnated and when they do, they might be born into a ce where they will experience less pain and suffering. Fire will consume the trials they face now, the young birdman exined, but the tribal-clothed woman did not ept it. No, she frantically tried to persuade him. Nooo! How could you say this! They are my family! They helped you! We helped you! Have you no heart? The teachings of Goddess Edna are to protect those you care for, to help them even without question. You are in our debt! We helped you! the woman tried to guilt-trip him. Even if it was unfair, her only option was to force him to pay off his debt. How dare this little ant! The arvisian man was infuriated by the katzunes demands, jumping off the tree and beginning to walk off. The katzune, noticing her mistake, jumped off and followed him, only to receive a spray of fire from his red and yellow feathered arms. I am not your pawn. I never required your help in the first ce. If you had left me there, nothing would have happened to me, for any beast foolish enough to attack will be turned back into dust. They are weak, too weak to face me. The arvisians response was cold. Go away. Pray to Ilsaphone that they will be reincarnated safely somewhere. Maybe you will meet them again. N-No, please! They are all that I have left! You saw it! They killed and burned down everything but those three! Please, I dont have anybody else, I dont have anybody else but my sisters and brother! Wouldnt you do the same for your sister?! If she was in danger, wouldnt you do anything to save her?! Pah, my sister?! The arvisian turned around with a smile,ughing at her ridiculous assumption. My sister? Really? You do not know her, I see. My sister is the strongest being I know, even stronger than anything you can possibly imagine. It would be I who must be saved. I am the one who always causes her trouble. T-Then what would she do if you were in danger, huh? She would do anything to save you, right? Right?! Please, I need you! I am not strong enough, I need your help. I-I cant imagine a world without those three? Can you? Can you imagine a world without your sister? Can you?! The arvisian stopped. Those words have hit their marks. A world without Sister A world without her? It would be lonely. So terribly lonely. Every fire requires a reason to strive to be stronger Sister, why did you send me here? Why did you strip me of my divine powers? What do you mean I must find myself? I do not understand. The arvisian turned around once again, this time, his feather burst into brilliant mes. Red, orange, and yellow the colors of fire wrapped around him as he moved past the begging katzune. I guess I shall repay my debt before leaving. In the far east of Altrust, a brilliant phoenix raised his wings. Only time will tell what he will achieve over there. What will happen when he meets the brilliant dragon of the west will be a mystery for another day. Chapter 251: Waking up after Three Weeks. Chapter 251: Waking up after Three Weeks. Unique skill creationpleted. [Earth Magic Lv. 10][Lava Magic Lv. 3] [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 5] [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 6] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 5] [Pyrokinesis] merged intounique skill [Volcanic ze] Magic Lost: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles][Lava Ball] [Lava Stream] [Molten Guard] Skills Lost: [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] Unable to automatically merge [Corrosive Fire Lv. 3] into [Volcanic ze]. Requirement: [Corrosive Fire Lv. 10] ? I couldnt hear my other half speaking anymore. My short lived loss of touch returned as I felt the things around my hands, feeling some soft andfortable materials in my fingers. I wanted to question where I was currently, but when that sudden System message appeared, I realized I was in the waking world again. My other half had returned to my subconsciousness while I returned to reality. I opened my eyes and began looking around while stillying down. I was in my room. Well, not my room on Earth. It couldnt even bepared to my old room due to theck of decorations and personalization. However, I could see my study table with a few books on fire magic and a pile of tools to create my bombs, so this had to be inside our partys RV. I had survived that battle, thankfully. Wheeeeew, I sighed internally. Admittedly, it was logical that I was still alive but it didnt mean I was 100% sure about it. I couldnt help being a bit nervous. I mean, when I was first reincarnated to this world, I had that weird-ass dream, right? In that cold dark ce? It still gave me the creeps that was how my reincarnation probably happened, eeeik! So, seeing a familiar ceiling and my barebones room was a relief. I decided on decorating my room after today, if there weren''t any problems. I havent had the time or motivation to decorate it up until now, but remembering my old room back on Earth made me realize I shouldnt bezy. This was my home now. Damn, I probably made Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir worry I should probably stand up, but I felt a bit lethargic right now, even though I just woke up. Maybe my body was still fatigued. I did fight to my absolute limits to defeat that giant eldritch scorpion. Three tiring fights in one day was far too much my core even cracked several times during the fights. Ill check it out afterwards. First, lets see what my divine Quest reward is~ Mana Eyes! Volcanic ze An iplete unique skill missing an important skillponent. However, while the full power of this skill cannot be released yet, the extreme firepower of an [Obsidian ze Dragon] can still be disyed. The earths heat will follow the will of the dragon, nketing the skies and earth in ash. The skillsbined are: [Artillery Enhancement Lv. 1] [Volcanic Resistance Lv. 1] [Herculean Strength Lv. 1] [Indomitable Bulwark Lv. 1] [Pyrokinesis] Hmm, yeah, I guess it did say iplete. Still, better than nothing. The unique skill wasnt bad. In fact, it improved quite a few of my skills. [Long-Range Spell Enhancement] evolved into [Artillery Enhancement], while myva, inferno, and terra resistances merged into one. A third-tier resistance skill, I presume? I was already quite resistant to fire attacks, but I kinda hope it also helped against temperature problems. Well, unfortunately, I did lose [Earth Magic] and [Lava Magic] with their respective spells. But, lets be honest here, I probably wont miss them. I already usedva spells rarely, preferring fast casting or utility ones like lightning, wind, earth, and holy spells. Being able to createva was still pretty dang cool, but those spells still required time to materialize, which made them slow to cast. Not my cup of tea. And thankfully I only lost [Earth Magic] and not [Terra Magic]. Ever since I got thetter skill, the only reason why I would use [Earth Magic] spells was to create my bombs, but I could just use my [Corrosive Fire] to rece the bombs casing. Obsidian sounded far more moldable. Its not a big loss. However, in return, the skill mentioned something about earths heat? What is that supposed to mean? Seeing as my lovely [Pyrokinesis] got merged into this skill, maybe its saying I can control fire even better? But my control was already pretty good before. No idea. Ill have to test it outter on. Maybe it was referring to geothermal energy since it also took [Earth Magic]? Since it''s rted to my [Obsidian ze Dragon] evolution, everything seemed to be connected to [Corrosive Fire]. Still, its giving me some more motivation to level my poison fire skill up. I can only imagine how powerful it will be one day. Damn, unlike Shiterno, Aurenas reward actually took redundant skills and used it to make a possibly better skill. Satisfied with my reward from fighting that geiserg king, I pushed myself up and began to stretch. I knew I was fatigued after that battle but holy hell, it felt like I was stuck in bed for too long. My body waspletely stiff and I could hear my bones and joints cracking as if I hadnt used them in ages. Holy crap, argh, my body feels like a rock! Iined. Dont worry, youll get used to it after you sleep through your first year. Huh? An unfamiliar voice just came from right next to me. When I turned my head around, a person I had never seen before was crawling out from under my nket, yawning. Good morning, my little fire~ Krriiyyaaaaaaaaah! I jumped off from my bed, wanting to create as much distance from this woman as possible, but I remembered that I didnt have my wings out a bit toote. I ended upnding on the floor and jumping again to end up next to my rooms door. W-Who are you?! What are you doing in my room and why are you in my bed?! I shouted, taking out my ive from my storage and pointed it at her. My body immediately started to ache from all of these actions due to how stiff it was, even with the adrenaline rush from the surprise. An unknown person who was sleeping right next to me? I mean, even if my body was still asleep or something, my reflexes were good enough to react. The real question was, why did I not feel any threat from her? I should have at least noticed her from [Detection Sensor] alone. Oh my, the woman looked stunned at my reaction but suddenly snapped her fingers with an enlightened expression, as if she remembered something. Oh, Saori did mention something like this might happen. Incredible, does she have future vision? At such a young age?! Saori? Future vision? What?! The woman continued speaking while I was bbergasted. Then I should follow what she told me to say. Ahem, Hestia, Im sorry for sleeping in your bed and surprising you so much. However, gaze upon me. Do I not look familiar? Wary at how she knew of Saori, I did exactly what she told me to. Starting from the top, her hair was probably the most familiar sight to me, as it was pure white like snow, which looked a lot like Yorshkas and her daughter Priscis. Unlike theirs, however, hers had this constant glittering shine like polished silver. From afar, it probably looked less white and more like silver. What caught my eyes next were her horns and tail. Both of them looked eerily like mine, only reskinned with a silver paint coat. I wasnt exaggerating here, they looked extremely like mine and they probably would have been clones if they werent slightlyrger, colored differently, and more pronounced. Looking at the scales on her limbs and that scale-like dress, this woman might be a dragonewt. No, I could definitely smell that she was a dragonewt. Like Cernust, Prisci, and Yorshka, she had that sweet aroma around her. True dragonkins and those descended from them usually have that scent. This brings me to the most confusing parts: her ears and face. Dragonewts in a human or beastman body had short but sharp ears, like a pocket knife. However, hers were long and pointy like Tasiannas elven form. Was she using [Elvenization]? Also, even with her simr horns and tail, her face waspletely unfamiliar to me. Why were her dragon features so simr but nothing else was? I recognized her as a dragonewt, no, maybe she was a dragon? But who exactly was she? Uhm, are you a rtive of Yorshka? A Nordor? I asked cautiously. It didnt seem like she had malicious intentions. Her eyes widened in surprise and her mouth was agape. Did I say something wrong? W-Well, yes, young Yorshka. I guess we are rted through our bloodline Her voice was clearly filled with disappointment. I really did say the wrong thing, huh? B-But, my scent! Yes, you should be able to recognize my scent, correct! Yes, even if we met now or a year ago, what should make it clearer than even words should be our dragonkin scent. Please, I beg you, take another wiff. Her quivering voice made herst sentence sound like a plea. It was a bit creepy to ask somebody to suddenly smell you, but I guess this was just normal for dragonewts and dragonkins? Still, even if I did what she wanted, what am I supposed to learn from sme Hold on. I stepped forward, my nose sniffing the air like a dog finding something new. The sweet aroma entered my lungs again, a scent that I was findingpletely addictive. It was like meeting a friend who bought and used a new type of bath salt. At the same time, this smell somehow made me feel safe. Like a mothers warm embrace. The more I breathed in, the warmer and safer I felt, drawing me closer and closer to the woman. And that was when I remembered something about her voice. Wasnt that the one I heard after I stopped burning? My parallel minds confirmed what I said. It truly was the female voice I heard before losing my consciousness after the geiserg battle. Like a luby, yeah, every word she said helped me feel calmer. Coupled with this scent, it made me feel so incredibly close to this woman. I did not know her name, I did not know where she came from But, something inside me seemed to already know. My instincts told me that it was safe to hug her. None of my skills warned me of any dangers. A-Are you Lady H-Hestia! Before I could finish speaking, the door suddenly shot open, letting two young women in maid clothing enter. Both shouted my names as tears flowed down their faces and they jumped towards me with an embrace Tasianna?! Svena?! I was surprised to see them suddenly rushing into my room like that. Sure, they would sometimes wake me up if I overslept, but never in such an outrageous fashion. Their ted smiles paired with their watery eyes made me realize once again how much trouble I cause others. I really am not the best friend, huh? Im lucky to still have people willing to care for me. Im awake, I said as they wished me a good morning. Im sorry for worrying everybody. Ehehiehie. Thatughter came out of nowhere while I was trying to apologize to Tasianna and Svena, who kept trying to tell me it was alright and that a maids duty is to wait for their mistresss recovery. I turned around to see the dragonewtdy standing next to my bed, smiling andughing but with a slight I am lonely expression. As I was confused at why she was doing this, Svena noticed it before Tasianna and spoke up, dropping an information bomb onto me. Ah, we apologize for suddenly interrupting your talk with your mother, Lady Hestia. That was inconsiderate of us! Svena apologized but when she mentioned mother, I was too baffled to continue listening to her. U-Uhm, mayhaps, have you not made your introduction yet, L-Lady Empress? The woman smiled wryly. Svena let out an oops in response. T-Then does this? Tasianna stepped forward, having understood the situation. She bowed to me and began introducing the woman, Lady Hestia, may I present to you, the Sixth Empress of the Dragon Empire Kargryx, Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor. Mydy, this is your dragon mother. The woman walked slowly forward as I continued staring at her in disbelief. I have much to say to you, my little fire, but I know we can do thister. Hestia, your mother is here. Memories of a shadow woman appeared inside my mind with those words, followed by the images of this woman. They were trying to merge inside me, with more and more bits of that shadowy woman being reced by the one standing before me. A part of me was telling me she really was my mother, but the other half, it knew this wasnt true. The more I allowed my brain to function, the more my memories of my Earthen mother were reced by another womans. But there was a problem. A very prominent problem. She didnt look like me. H-Hestia? I didnt respond. I simply grabbed my head, feeling an intense sting. A rejection. I was actively rejecting this womans face and smell. I turned around and walked through the door and into my [Room]smunity room. My legs didnt stop. Even when Tasianna and Svena called out for me, I didnt stop. I had to get away from this Melloxtressa. I had no idea what was going on with me. My throat felt dry. My eyes felt wet. I felt light-headed. After speaking with my other half, the person I was in my past life, I now had full confirmation how I looked. Except for my dragon features and shorter hair, I had instinctively shaped my body and face to resemble my Earthen version. That also meant that my mother and father had to be fairly simr to me. But that woman wasnt even close. That mother wasnt my mother. Urgh! While I kept moving forward without an aim, my legs suddenly lost strength and I could hear my stomach growling like a hungry beast. It was so loud that Tasianna and Svena immediately ran over to me and helped me up. Lady Hestia, you need to get something to eat. You must be famished! Yes, your mother has been feeding you mana to sustain your body these past three weeks, but Empress Melloxtressa stressed that your body requires proper nutrients the moment you wake up. W-What?! Th-Three weeks?! Did I hear that correctly? It has to be a joke, right? We will answer your questionster. First, we need to get to the kitchen! With those words, Svena and Tasianna dragged me to the kitchen while the silver-haired woman followed from behind. I did not see her expression. Once we entered the dining hall, I noticed five people happily eating at a table. The moment we locked eyes, three of them stood up and came over with smiles. Hestia! Youre awake! Oh, you must be hungry! Tamae-san, could you possibly cook arge breakfast portion for her? I will help, Saori said. Of course, Sensei! Tamae, one of Saoris students, nodded vigorously. Its good to see you awake, Hesti-chan! Well catch up in a moment, alright? Ill bring you a feast worthy of a princess! Haha, yes, this is worth celebrating! Our little princess is finally awake! Oh, Tasianna, Svena, allow me to help! Yorshka swooped in, recing Svena and Tasianna. In a princess carry, she quickly brought me to my seat. Also, I think you should be acquainted with these two. These two dragonewts are the ice wyverns you met in the Belzac forest, at least ording to Saori and Tasianna. I turned around, noting two simr-looking white dragonewts. From their horns to tails, everything looked practically the same, almost like they were twins. [Lady Hestia, if you could remember, we were the wyverns who apanied Astalos to escort you out of the forest.] [We apologize dearly for creating a misunderstanding back then. The Empress has been gracious enough to teach us [Elvinize] and [Telepathy] so we can be here to serve you.] They both bowed. [I-Its good to meet you,] I said, feeling even more overwhelmed the more things happened. [Uhm, I am Hestia. What are your names?] [] They exined they didnt have any names yet. I felt embarrassed long enough for Saori to bring out a tray of pastries. Coxinhas. Brazilian chicken croquettes. Tamae-san has been experimenting with food after we reunited a few days after you fell unconscious, so we got quite a list of things you need to try out, Hestia. It will really spur your nostalgia, I can assu Mamphf! Without letting her finish, my body instinctively grabbed and bit into one of these croquettes. The fried breading, the creamy sour-spicy sauce, and the tantalizing chicken; it was a festival of tastes for my tongue. It was impossible for me to stop gorging everything on the dish. Seconds, PLEASE! I screamed. Just a single bite was all that was needed to wake up this intense hunger I had. I was starving, I was so famished I could eat a whole whale! I didnt exactly know what I ate. I didnt look at them for too long but I knew well enough that everything was incredible. Like from a Michelin restaurant. My eating speed was so intense that everybody had to pitch in to feed me. Even the silver-haired woman helped, using silver dust to carry out dishes. If I wasntpletely preupied with eating, I probably would have acknowledged this fact earlier, instead of when my head fell on the table. I was full, I was filled to the brim that I could feel my stomach bulging too much for my taste. I might have slightly overeaten. Jeez, you ate enough to feed multiple battalions, Hestia, Yorshkamented beforeughing like this wasnt her problem. Aye yei, Saori, thank goodness you have the goodwill of King Drangleic, correct? He can pay for all of this. As if, Yorshka. The kingdom needs all the money it has to repair everything. Well work all this food off, as our party has always done up until now, she replied. Uuuurgh, the food cost The cleaning took a bit, giving me some time to calm down and digest. I also would randomly give the silver-haired woman a nce, only for her to smile back at me. Flustered, I would just turn my head around. What was wrong with me? After Saori and the others finished cleaning up, they sat back down and the information bomb Svena set off continued. T-Three weeks?! Y-You have to be kidding me. I still couldn''t ept it, even if it came from Saoris mouth. Unfortunately, were not, Hestia. Today is the 20th of SpringMoon. We couldnt exactly extinguish the intense amount of heat you generated from your final attack. We were quite lucky to have your mother appear so suddenly, saving you from self-immtion, Saori enlightened me. She was also the one to repair your core. I turned around to the silver-haired woman. It is true, my daughter. It took me the entirety of those three weeks to repair the damages to your core, at least, the outward ones. Outward ones? Correct. From what I could see, this sun core of yours is like a secondary heart. With two, even if one were to be damaged, you could still live while you regenerate the other. However, unlike your flesh heart, your sun core is created from your concentrated, crystalized mana, Melloxtressa exined. The issues are that I cannot repair the internal damage to your core. It is your mana, not mine. There is a rejection. In addition, it seems that certain toxic substances have made their way into your core. The toxin merged with your core. Hold on, if I understood that correctly, then only my own mana can repair my core? Some foreign substance cant just go in and meld with it, correct? That is correct, Lady Hestia, Tasianna answered. After Miss Saori took a closer look at it, we confirmed its corrosive obsidian, Lady Hestia. Yours. A-Are you kidding me?! Am I poisoning myself?! Considering how often I used [Corrosive Fire] after my core cracked once, I guess this was a consequence of my carelessness. I did not even consider such a possibility. As I was panicking, Melloxtressa spoke up in a hurry, O-Oh, dont worry, Hestia. I heard from Saori that this substance is something you made, correct? Well, then it shouldnt endanger your body. However, it most likely will reduce your cores efficiency. I guess that would be correct. If there are impure objects inside my core, then I probably will have some trouble transmuting sr energy into mana and nutrients. Still, even if it wasn''t dangerous, I shouldnt keep it in this state, so I asked her if there was a way for me to fix it. Well, of course, certain dragons and monsters have obtained crystalized mana features during their life. However, in your case, that mana core acts as a heart, and that obsidian seems to have fused itself pretty deeply into your core. If you ask me, it would be better topletely rece the core by removing it and creating a new one. How? As your mother, I will teach you, you do not have to worry, Hestia. In addition, before you transformed back into your dragonewt form, I took a look at your body and it seemed you had been neglecting yourself. When was thest time you shed your scales? So many of them are so flimsy and old. I was bbergasted at what Melloxtressa said. My scales? Flimsy? Impossible. Those things are harder than steel and are perfect for weapon and armor making. And shedding? My scales are falling off my body all the time. I dont think this woman knows exactly what shes talking about. Saori noticed my confusion and spoke up for the silver-haired woman, Its probably true, Hestia. We haven''t been maintaining our original bodies enough. Your mother even noticed that my fur and ws were too overgrown. Look. Saori took off her jacket and showed off the white fur on her arms. They arent just shinier but there are also less tangles. I shed and groomed my whole body. Then she conjured up some of her stygian lightning. The speed of my lightning generation has increased by a small amount, and you know how every millisecond is important. My arms also feel morefortable, since the tangles arent shocking my skin anymore. Ehehiehie, Melloxtressa giggled. I felt like I had received another daughter when I helped her. Yorshka mentioned you gave her some of your blood for her to evolve with, but it still surprised me how simr Saoris scent was to yours. If you wish, I would be happy to help you if you need, Hestia. Body grooming is important to us dragons. I felt conflicted. I could feel a genuine desire to help meing from her, but at the same time, how she called herself my mother or how she called me daughter made me feel weird. Coupled with another reason Uhm, why do you look so different? Silence. Everybody looked at me as if I had gone crazy, causing me to realize how I just spoke my thoughts out loud! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH ME?! Ehehiehie. For some reason, sheughed it off. Its alright. Usually this shouldnt happen since young whelps generally imitate the appearance of their parents. Humanoid transforming skills create the ideal appearance a monster wishes for them to look like. Since you are a transmigrator, it would of course take on your original appearance. That of your Earthen mother and father, Hestia. If you like, I could morph my form a bit to look like yours. Of course, I wont imitate your previous mother. What?! What was I supposed to say to that? It felt awkward, it felt wrong. Why did she suddenly bring that topic up, huh? She continued, There is no need to worry. When I saw you in your dragon form, I noticed you were sharing some of my features, like your horns and tail. Our wings are also quite simr if I Tamae-chan, when did you guys arrive? I ignored Melloxtressa. I didnt even look at what her expression was. From how the others looked at me, I could already guess. But then again, was it really that rude? I mean, she suddenly brought up Mama and Papa. Not imitate? As if! The fact she brought that up must mean that shes trying to rece who my real Mama was. Even that sickening smell must have been a trick. The fact that it made me begin to forget about Mama was the worst. I just gave a fucking speech to my other half about how I wanted to remember everything, especially my parents, and I almost began to rece Mama with some random woman? What is wrong with me? Hestia, you really shouldnt Saori was about to scold me, but Tamae-chan understood what I wanted. Even if we had only met for a short time, she somehow understood me better than Saori Oh, everybody arrived five days after we heard there was an attack in Griffonpeak. We nned toe to Griffonpeak before the battle, but we found some issueing from the Lecartiglio duchy. A mass immigration. Griffonpeak wasnt the only troubled ce. The Lecartiglio duchy recently had a ton of beastmen kidnapped, causing beastmen to feel insecure in the area. That was what I heard from the Kings advisors and I had thought that would be the main reason why Duke Lecartiglio had to return to his fief before Griffopeak was attacked. Tamae-chan, though, exined that the duchy experienced an uncontroble amount of beastmen immigrating from the south, from the Atadoro kingdom. Many were ves, and quite a few of them insisted they were former citizens kidnapped and bought off to be turned into ves. From what I heard, there was a ve revolt down in the Atadoro kingdom. Those in the north and west decided to travel to Artorias, hoping for the kingdoms charity, Tamae-chan continued. Yorshka nodded. It was a real mess. The ves were one thing, but it also caused the beastmen poption in the duchy to lose trust for the nobility and governance. Its true. Quite a few of those ves were formerly from the duchy. They tried to help out the duchy with their problems, only to receive the recent news about Griffonpeak, where they quickly made their way over here. Not only Tamae-chans party but also the second set of students came. Since I wasnt around to modify the subspace, Tamae-chan and the others had to check in to a hotel in the meantime. I promised her I would create some more rooms for them to stay in, and she thanked me quite profusely. She mentioned how Saori had exined everything that happened to her, and decided it would be best if the students stayed with us now. Well be d to have you, I said before readying myself for the next news Griffonpeak and the nobility. My students are out helping the city, and Eine had to support her parents as an aristocrat. Grimnir is in his forge, Saori said before continuing into the meat of the news. Essentially, certain parts of Griffonpeak were demolished and had to be repaired. Unfortunately, quite a number of citizens within the city died during the attack, but even more died outside the city. In the farms, the slums, and the small viges surrounding Griffonpeak; the majority of those ces were destroyed by the geiserg. Shaturein also didnte out unscathed. In fact, Saori heard that because I burned through the fairnite block separating Shaturein and Griffonpeak, the mana down there had been leaking into the main city. Knights were stationed at the hole, making sure monsters werent spawning while repairs were done. I cursed myself for doing that. Furthermore, King Drangleic also had to make some drastic choices during the aftermath. In particr, the cathedrals Cardinal and Charleslyt. After Eine defeated Charleslyt, Lady Amelia and Jonathan brought him to the knights. Once he woke up, the king ordered for him to be tortured until he gave out all the information he had, including all those who supported him. This was just to fish out more information before the trial. After all, since Eines parents brought all the evidence they could to King Drangleic, he already knew enough. When Pestrodus appeared with every single piece of dirt Hamil had on the responsible nobles, it was already enough to create a trial. The only problem was the cardinal himself. Sly fox that he was, he made sure that he was never the one to act on anything. All the supporters within the nobility he built up were done either through Hamil or Charleslyt. He never did anything to directly implicate himself. Even in the notes Hamil made, Hamil specifically noted I made a deal with him. Working with people from Shaturein wasnt ouwed, it was just frowned upon. Now, if he had done anything treacherous or forbidden through Shaturein, that would be a different story. Unfortunately, there wasnt enough evidence to implicate him in anything. Since he was also a cardinal, he had the churchs protection. Without evidence, King Drangleic could not just execute him, even if it was clear he was one of the masterminds behind the attack. It almost seemed like the cardinal would run off without any problems. Almost. The cardinal hired Hamil to help him build up Charleslyt to be a worthy heir for his family. That was the deal and that was how thetter got those wyvern yers, Saori exined. He intended to make Charleslyt into the next Duke Equevanna, allowing him to use the kid like a puppet. Essentially, he wanted to control the Equevanna and Olivus duchies at the same time. That was why those duchies had the least amount of problems. From what Eine and Lady Amelia said, Charleslyt was mostly ignored by Duke and Duchess Equevanna during his childhood in favor of his older brother. That was when he met the cardinal and became almost infatuated with Goddess Aurena. He saw the cardinal as a father figure. Hismands took priority over his actual fathers, even if it meant something as treasonous as stealing the passcode to the dungeons secret entry. There was a passcode to enter the dungeon through the royal entry. The only people who had this code were the King and Queen and their seven dukes. Charleslyt stole it from his father under the orders of the cardinal, with thetter assuring him this was the way to make him into the next duke. Like a mindless pawn, he did it. The cardinal thought nobody would figure this out; the problem was that Charleslyt exposed everything. He was initially determined to bring this information to his grave, unwilling to betray the cardinal even after his family tried to force it out of him. It was only when Eine and Amelia talked to him that he spilled it. With this information, they managed to locate the documents to the cardinals betrayal in his hidden residences. He was swiftly taken to trial, judged and executed. If the Church questioned King Drangleics decision, he would have the evidence to protect Artorias. So, what about Charleslyt? Sure, he had quite a ton of problems and also stole the passcode from his father, but the information he gave ws pretty substantial, right? What was his punishment? I asked, earning me some dark frowns from Saori and Tasianna. Hestia the Griffon King, Assurfel, is dead. What? Charleslyt admitted to giving the demonkins the passcode. They used it to sneak into the dungeon and y Assurfel. His daughter, King Drangleics great-grandmother, managed to survive the encounter due to the Griffon Kings actions. When she arrived at the royal citadel, she told the Queen everything Saori informed me. For such a crime, Charleslyt was sentenced to death. He was executed one week ago, and, while Duke Equevanna hadnt participated in any of this, the actions of his son reflect on him as well. He was stripped of his rank as Grand Duke and was forced to hand over his title to his older son. He is still alive but is being forced to repay his debt by serving King Drangleic personally now. I mmed my fist against the table. Fucking idiot I thought Charleslyt wasnt a bad person. I kinda had that feeling when I fought him in the arena. Sure, he waspetitive and desperate, but it didnt seem like he had a ck heart. He was just a noble who wanted to achieve his agenda. Not likable, but it wasnt like I wanted to kill him. Its just that learning all of this, it made me want to scream and shout in his face. An idiot. A freaking idiot. He hired Eithalr to kidnap Amelia, who nearly killed Eine. His action at this point couldnt be forgiven. Even if he didnt do it on purpose, he was also a reason for the disaster in Griffonpeak. If the Griffon King had not been preupied, he could have helped with the geiserg king. What is he but a villian? But most importantly Those demonkins are strong Saori and Tasianna nodded. Assurfel was an A rank monster, at the end of the day. Achieving such a feat would not have been easy. On the other hand, how much did we struggle against the geiserg? Sure, it was corrupted to high heavens, but it took me cracking my core and going into [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Finale)] to beat it. I killed off one demonkin, but he wasnt the one who killed Assurfel. This information was kept a secret from the public for now. The nobility already has to mourn two deaths, so it would be even worse if themoners had heard it. Probably cause uncertainty in the kingdoms future, you see, Yorshka suddenly said with a deep sigh. Two? Oh, oops. Yorshka pped her mouth shut, earning stink eyes from everybody else. When I urged her to continue, Saori sighed and took over. You have to promise to stay calm alright, Hestia? I nodded. Okay well, seeing how many people she saved, the mourning is still ongoing, you see. King Drangleic informed everybody in Griffonpeak of the death of Saintess Eshe of Sarkarfiina. The 29th of SpringBloom has been turned in honor of her into Saintess Eshe Day. I stared at Saori. I didnt say anything. I couldnt. This feeling in my chest I knew I had forgotten something. I had to push something back. Those torrential emotions inside me finally burst out, freed after I sealed them to fight the geiserg. My sadness for Eshes death. Drip, drip, drip. The sounds of tears falling on the table were the only thing to break the silence. My tears. My teeth quivered as the memory of Eshes lifeless body reappeared in my head. Her lifeless eyes it felt like they were haunting me. Without saying another word, I stood up and walked towards the subspaces exit. When I felt somebody following me, I turned around and immediately shouted, I want to be alone! Leave me be! Something told me it was the silver-haired woman, so when I saw her through my teary eyes, I was able to confirm my suspicions personally. H-Hestia, if you want, I could she tried to say something but I didnt want to hear it. What is she even trying to do here? No! I said it already, leave me alone! Why are you trying to get yourself involved here? You dont know me. You don''t know what happened. You dont know anything! You appeared out of nowhere, and think you know how to solve this?! Just, urgh leave me alone! Dont follow me! I ran out as fast as I could, ignoring any sounds. I jumped out from the RV and materialized my wings with [Humanization]. With my rocket boosters, I flew off. Dammit, dammit, why did you say that you idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Huek! Hiieec, huek! Hieeeeggeggg I pped my head in frustration, cursing myself for what I said. Why did I do that? She was just trying to be nice. Why am I doing this? Why am I like this? What is wrong with me? All these questions ran through my mind multiple times. My tears didnt stop as I continued ming myself for everything. Being a terrible daughter as my other half said, being a terrible friend as my memory told me, being weak and letting Eshe die, and then being unable to ept Melloxtressa. I couldnt even give her a chance, despite promising Yorshka I would do it. I am just the worst. With those thoughts, I made myself towards a single ce the orphanage. Melloxtressa? I spoke to Hestias dragon mother, trying to cheer her up. As I said, Hestia is currently having to deal with some personal problems. It wont be easy to have her heart open up. However, shes a good girl, shell do it eventually. You just need to be patient. T-Thats right, Empress! Sensei is correct! Tamae-san supported me. Im sort of in the same situation she is in. I love my parents and miss them greatly, so it probably would be hard to ept somebody else as a parent. It would feel too much like a recement. Yes, Matriarch! Also, if I hadnt mentioned Saintess Eshe so suddenly, she probably would have been in a better mood to speak with you, Yorshka apologized. It would be best if we left her alone for now. Prisci would sometimes have these moments when shes dissatisfied with something. Like a protest, you see? And I consider her a very obedient daughter. Thank you for your concern but I think I am fine. Fine? I asked myself. She certainly didnt look like that. However, contrary to my thoughts, Melloxtressa suddenly smiled and began crying. When I asked if she really was okay, she responded with a strong nod. I am. It hurts my heart to see my only daughter not willing to ept me as her mother but somehow, I was okay with it. Seeing her healthy and energetic enough to speak back against me goodness gracious, the other Empresses already told me just how much children liked to be rebellious. It makes me happy. Really, really happy. The floodgate opened. I am so, so, so thankful to see shes alive. I was so worried. I was so scared she was lost to me forever. To see her in pain like that, I thought I thought it was over. Thank goodness. My own daughter, hiiek! I felt relieved, and so did the others. She was taking it well. Like a good parent. Good, good! I pped my hands. Melloxtressa, how about this: Hestia probably needs some time for herself, then why not go out for now? To clear up your head? She stopped crying for a moment and tilted her head. I do not follow, Saori. How about we go out and drink a bit together? I suggested. Ooooh, fantastic idea, Saori! Yorshka chimed in. It would give us some time to calm down and, while we drink, I can give the Matriarch a few tips on handling your daughter. As a mother, I can give you some advice. I see is this what humanoids do for fun? Yorshka, you should know this but dragons cannot take alcohol too well. Our bodies have a hard time breaking down the toxins, even if they arent harmful to us in any way. I know that, but Ill make sure to control your drinking amount, Matriarch! I will make sure you wont go on a drunk rampage! Your brother, ancestor Odlesstrus, has handed down tips to control drunken dragons just in case he drank too much with his wife! It was decided. Tamae-san, Tasianna, and Svena declined oning since they werent interested in drinking. The two wyverns joined us, mostly to act as guards for Melloxtressa. We might have been enemies once, but it wasnt like we both held deep grudges against each other. They didnt even take Astaloss death too badly. GuWaaaaaaaah! Melloxtressa suddenly yawned as we exited the RV. When I asked if she was still tired, Melloxtressa nodded. Yes I honestly havent slept even once since I was pregnant with Hestias egg. Even afterying it, I still did not sleep. Not to mention when Hestia was lost to me. The moment I met her was the first time I slept in seven years. Seven years?! I was astonished. Yorshka took over to exin, The gestation period for a dragon egg is one to five years, depending on the parents. Coupled with low reproduction rates and the time needed for a dragon to fully mature sexually. The time needed to hatch an egg is also an issue. That made sense to me. Five years for Hestias egg to beid then the near two years of her going missing. Also, the Matriarch isnt just tired, she is missing out on some serious amounts of sleep. The older a dragon, the more rest they require to stabilize their mana. Thats why dragons sleep for so long. Well, ten years of sleep usually go by quite fast. Dragon mothers usually have to stay awake for quite a bit to take care of their whelps, but I guess I didnt sleep much when I was striving to evolve into an SS rank. That might have added up, it seems. Hold on, does this mean you will have to go to sleep soon? I asked, worried for her. Most likely, yes. Ive kept myself awake for Hestias sake all this time. Once things settle down, I probably should go to sleep but Ive already missed out on nearly two years of her life. I cant just go to sleep I guess that is a problem. The first few years are the most important for the mother-child bonding. I guess I should have a good talk with Hestia after this. But first, drinking time. A note from AbyssRaven Hestia, Hestia, no, no. Okay, seriously, don''t forget to look it through Hestia''s perspective. Her little dream with her other half was like a second ago. She did not experience the three weeks the others did since she was in aa. In her mind, she just fought the geiserg and just saw Eshe die. To her, before everything was exined, this was in the same day Griffonpeak was attacked. Her being a brat now made sense. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 252: Taking my Mind off. Chapter 252: Taking my Mind off. The damage that Griffonpeak had sustained during that entire day of fighting could only be described as unbnced. What I meant by that is how it was spread. The upper city and merchant district werepletely fine; in fact, if you only looked at those two areas, you wouldnt even think the city was attacked. The nobles and wealthy merchants got off well enough. On the other hand, we have the rest of the lower city. Even as I was making my way to the orphanage, I could see the area where Saori fought the necromancer and where I had my berserk moment against the demonkin assassin. The area around the front gate where we fought the geiserg was also terribly ruined. There was so much rubble. Thankfully, it seems that the three weeks I spent asleep were pretty busy for the city from the looks of it. I could see quite a lot of construction work going on between the builders and mages, especially for the walls. Builders would transportrge amounts of bricks up the walls through an elevator driven by equerochsen, where they would ce them against the wall and apply a cement-like sludge to stick them together. Meanwhile on the ground, the mages were busy creating more bricks and that sludge stuff. Earth mages would tear out small rocks from boulders using [Rock st] or some simr spell, which would then be pulverized by other earth mages. Laborers would ce these ground rocks into two areas, where they would be turned into either bricks or that sludge. In another area, water mages would start drenching this powder, making it easier forborers to mould it into a brick form. In the other one, earth mages began grinding everything once again before handing it over to the wind and fire mages. The former would create a tornado for the powder to circte in like a rotating kiln, while the fire mages began heating everything up. After all of this was done, the brick would be sun dried while the cement-like substance was turned into a sludge for use. Once everything was on the wall, wind mages began cooling it down while earth mages fortified it. All of this happened in a rotation. Those who were exhausted were reced by the resting ones. There werent too many mages and they had limits to their mana, so this process wasnt as fast as you would think. Well, it probably was fast for the people of Artorias, given their technology level. Fire mages are participating, but they arent doing much. I sadly didnt have much knowledge on any of this. I never learned how cement or bricks were made as it just wasnt interesting. However, even I could see that fire mages would be great for drying stuff. Why were only wind mages used? Is it cause wind spells do a better or safer job with it? I had no idea. Still, just looking at how the mages worked together with the builders andborers to repair or build something was quite fascinating. I hadnt had the chance to watch a full construction work up until now. Just watching the amount of work earth mages had to do during a single construction job made me aware why they were so popr, not to mention how useful earth magic was for farm work. Earth was good for anything rted to civilization, wind magic for scouting and transportation, and water mages were most likely very popr around ports or any body of water. So, what use does fire magic have for a city or town? I could imagine quite a lot of uses, especially with anything metal, so why werent fire mages more popr? At the end of the day, maybe the prejudice against fire magic really is from the stigma around the church of Danterno. Well, too bad, Shiterno. Take better care of your followers. So why was I able to give a detailed description of the construction site? Well, flying with rocket boosters was quite fast, especially when I was trying to get away from Melloxtressa. I had initially ignored the construction work around the city and quickly made it to the orphanage, where I then noticed the city wall behind it was being repaired. I had been staring at it from a random roof for quite a bit now. I needed time to think. Find myself, you could say. Unlike how I could speak with my parallel minds, I couldnt just speak to my other half. For some reason, I could imagine her feeling vindictive at what just happened. A new mother? Perfect time to forget about my previous one, right? Yeeeeah, no. I realized that I overreacted a bit. It wasnt even Melloxtressas fault. She wasnt really forcing the whole mother-daughter thing too much. I guess it was just bad timing? I did just wake up from that dream with my other half, so meeting Melloxtressa just after that made me a bit prickly. Even my parallel minds told me that my memories of my Earth mother and dragon mother aren''t being merged together. It was just a side-effect of the stressful and surprising situation. I could perfectly think of Mamas shadowy silhouette and Melloxtressas face without any problems now. I probably should return and say sorry but its awkward. Besides, I had to find the kids first. Make sure they and the caretakers were okay. I jumped off the roof and made my way to the orphanage''s construction site. Well, its more like the whole neighborhood required repairs. Eshes fight with the demonkin followed by my own really did a number on this whole area. Aside from the construction workers, nobody else was here. As I approached the construction site, aborer quickly noticed me and ran up to stop me. Hey, hey,ss, this really isnt Oh shit, a blue blood priest?! The moment he tried to stop me, he quickly noticed my draconic features and white robe. O-Oh, damn! Please, forgive me, Champion Hestia! Please, have mercy on me! I didnt mean to offend you! Hold on, Champion? Please, calm down. You know me? I stopped moving to ask him. Y-Yes, of course, your Highness! A friend told me about your music performance and I attended it with my wife and kids! He then pointed at one of his co-workers, prompting them to stop eating and give him a dont drag me into this expression. So, is this person maybe a fan? Thats kinda cool to meet one here. I see! Well, I hope my concert was to your liking. He nodded, eximing how much he liked the pastries and food with the whole festive atmosphere. Not really what I was aiming for but Ill take it. Well, alright, thats good to hear. Uhm, you just called me Champion Uh, where did you hear that? I was pretty sure that should still be a secret. Huh? W-Well, didnt you announce that to the whole city, your Highness? That you were one of the Goddesss blessed? I also heard from some adventurers how you announced yourself as royalty or something. A princess, right guys? Uurk! Now that I thought about it, I did announce that to everybody fighting at the gates, right? Once I admitted my royalty status, there probably wasn''t any way for anybody to stop the rumors. Well, except for that one way that Duke Greenveil suggested after the Cedaraille battle permanent silencing. People of Griffonpeak! I, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, party leader of the C rank adventurer party Aurora stand with you! I said. Muraina and King Drangleic even went out of their way to support me and publicly support my statement. You only needed one person versed in how dragon culture functioned and boom, you would know I was a member of the royal family. Muraina even called me a Champion. I did all of that to motivate and bring hope to everybody. I was pretty impulsive when I said all of that, but it wasnt as if I had another option. I had to be in my dragon form for that battle. I had to give people some kind of exnation so they wouldn''t be afraid of me. If they thought of me as just another adventurer helping out, we could work together better. Well, whats done is done. My secret was out. In that case, it wouldnt be good to hide it any longer. Also, I think the city criers announced how you were one of the citys heroes with her Holiness, Saintess Eshe. So, uhm, thank you very much for saving us, Champion Hestia. May the Goddess bless you. The worker and his four co-worker bowed deeply, showing their gratitude. I had to quickly stop them, as it made me feel flustered. Still, hero, huh? I wasnt sure if that word really fitted me. I wasnt a hero, Eshe was. The ideal hero would be someone who couldy their life down to help others unconditionally. I, on the other hand, couldnt always do it for random strangers I think. I was reckless, sure, but I still thought of myself more as an entertainer. Then again, words were cheap, actions spoke louder. The song I dedicated to Eshe was a bit cringey, now that I thought about it. It was so good, up until I mentioned picking up her torch. Argh, so embarrassing. Calling myself something like the Heir of Hope, despite not being that super inspiring like Eshe, is just too pretentious. If I could change the lyrics right now, I would, but the Idol system didnt allow for that. System, I would like to change [The Heir of Hope]s lyrics. The lyrics of a spell song may not be changed Verdammt. Ignoring what just happened, I asked the workers what happened with the orphanage kids and caretakers. They told me they were currently being amodated in the cathedral, under Duke Olivuss and High Bishop Theodores orders, where the two of them were in charge after the death of Cardinal Bennard. Yeah, what a day that was. Not only did Saintess Eshe have to leave us for the Goddess, but its been announced that the cardinal fell to his death on his way back to the Olivus duchy. Damn shame. As if. If you ask me, that has to be the Goddesss punishment. Suddenly leaving the city on the day the Saintess died? Its not like the church sent anybody to help the adventurers at the gate, and they sided with the merchants and nobles who blocked us from being able to escape to safety in the merchant district. The Goddess had to be mad! One of the other workers rambled. Oi, shush, you idiot. Champion Hestia, please forgive this idiot here! Hes not the brightest! Ah, I see. So the King hid the cardinals execution with a convenient lie, huh? Saori mentioned before that the cardinal had left the city for the Olivus duchy on the day the geiserg attacked. Most likely, Hamil had warned him ahead of time. Fleeing didnt really help the Cardinal that much, however, as he was arrested in his familys mansion after the attack and brought back to Griffonpeak where his trial and subsequent execution were held. The nobility probably knew this open secret. To prevent having people lose faith in the cathedral, they probably spun this lie to keep themon people ignorant. Well, not like I really cared how they handled this. The cardinal and the nobles who supported him got what they deserved. None of this would have happened if it werent for those backstabbing, sabotaging bastards. I said my goodbye to the workers and flew over to the cathedral, where I turned into my fully human form so as to not attract attention. I threw my white robe into my storage for a moment and hoped nobody associated crimson red hair with me. [Humanize (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I sadly didnt get too far. The whole cathedral area was filled to the brim with people using their lunch breaks to pray to a memorial in Eshes and her knights honor. Everything was wide open and the clergy were making sure to amodate everybody around. I could see High Bishop Theodore giving a sermon from afar and I saw the kids and the caretakers. They werent crying, thankfully, but they didnt seem to be happy about things. Eshes mourning period hassted for three weeks now, and it didnt look like it would end anytime soon. I decided to leave. I was just happy to see the orphanage doing alright. I didnt want to push myself onto other people when they were mourning. Ill meet up with themter when I was in a better mood. For my next destination, I chose Shaturein. Specifically, Hamils hidden base. Tasianna already mentioned that Hamil escaped before she could capture him, and, since they havent mentioned him today, he probably hadn''t been caught afterward. I wanted to see the ce where this maniac lived and also check on the damage I did to the undercity in general. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Since the entrance to Shaturein probably changed and asking around was too hard, I decided to take the easy path, if it was still open. I flew over to where I made that hole, noticing quite a few mages, knights, and other workers there. [Humanize (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Excuse me, sir, are you currently working on repairing thatrge hole? I asked a random worker, acting like a curious human girl. Huh? Lass, you shouldnt be here. The mages can get quite cranky if you meet them. But, yeah, we are and its been going on for a while now with little progress, he answered, so I asked him why the mages were irritated. So, you see, have you heard the rumors that there is a whole undercity underneath the city? Ehhhhhh?! Really?! You arent messing with me, right, sir? He believed in my acting. Nah, overheard it from the mages and knights. I guess those red-light district guys probably knew the truth, too. No idea why the king and nobles hadnt dealt with it, but whatever I guess. Anyways, that hole leads directly down. Really?! Shouldnt it be super deep? Thats a pretty scary thought if you fell there. I checked it. Dark as the God of Darkness. Weborers are only allowed to get close to it with a mages or knights supervision. Dont want a sudden death, he exined. In any case, the mages down in the undercity are constantly arguing with the mages on our side. There is normally this thick fairnite te separating the two cities. Heard it protects us from all the unmonitored magic experiments down there. Goddess, help us. He then pointed at the giant hole for me and the knights guarding it. Were finished constructing the fairnite te and are ready to attach it, but the mages have been arguing how to do it. Their way or our way, you see. Honestly, those mages are so stubborn, but I guess ites with the profession, huh? I would be pretty up my own ass if I could create earth from nothing, ha! Oooh, I feigned curiosity. So, so, that te hasnt been installed yet? If one of those knights were to fly into it, they could end up on the other side, right? Guess so, he shrugged, uninterested in considering my question. Anyways, you should get out of here,ss. If you get hurt, your merchant family might get me in trouble. Okay? Yeah, sure. Sorry for bothering you, sir. Hmm, my clothes are still too shy. Well, they were made by Saori so being confused for a merchants daughter is the least they could do! Satisfied with his answer, I walked away from him, only to turn around and sneak through the construction site. It might have been sunny but sneaking past was still easy when everybody was busy. Humans werent like Belzacs beasts, after all. [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] After identifying a good path, I cast [Haste] and [Swift Winds] on myself and dashed towards the hole from everybodys blind spot. I was only a few feet away from the hole when one of the knights hippogryphs noticed me and warned its rider. Hey, girl, stop! He tried to stop me but it was toote. I had already jumped into the hole. Ill be alright, dont worry~ I waved at him before conjuring up a green magic circle for everybody to see, casting [Tailwind] to speed up my descent while preventing them from catching me. This was also a good time for me to check out if I could still use [Pyrokinesis] well after it merged into [Volcanic ze]. It should, but I better test the skill out. Fire, light for me the path forward! Dramatizing a simple fire snap with my fingers was pretty cringe, but Im a dragon princess, so your argument has no merit. Joking aside, the fire I held in my palm was lighting up this tunnel, but I didnt feel much had changed with my ability to control it. Still, it might require more testing to figure out its actual use. [Volcanic ze] could be an empty vessel magic, or maybe it had something to do with geothermal energy? It could be anything. I just needed to find it outter on. Oh shit! Yo dazo! Sayonara! As I was falling, a few mages noticed me and cried out in a panic. I greeted them in my calmest voice possible and said goodbye. Hmm, now that I thought about it, maybe it sounded like I was attempting suicide? Probably. So I decided to y some music to announce that I was safe. [Music Resonation (Minor)] [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Once I saw the light behind this tunnel, I materialized my wings again and sped myself up until I was outside of it. I then looked around, immediately finding the area where I fought Eithalr. I went all out to defeat him, so it couldnt be helped that I turned it into a dested ck spot on any current map. It seemed they cooled down theva and just left it there. No signs of repairs, in contrast to the rest of the city. With myndmark, I quickly located Hamils secret residence using Murainas map. Once Inded, I wanted to enter the mansion, only to notice a lycerepthoring out of it. Huh? Official empire business. Please, leave. It wasnt any of the lycerepthors I recognized, then again, outside of Pestrodus and his vice, I didnt know any of them. Oh, wait, that demonkin was one, too, right? I took out my white robe and put it back on, before dering my identity and intentions, I am Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor of the Dragon Empire. If you are here for empire business, so am I. Can you move out of the way, please? If a group ofmoners already knew me, I wouldn''t be surprised if Pestrodus and his group knew about me. If the news about me being a champion circted, he would have definitely heard who I am somewhere. His subordinate should have heard about me. P-Princess?! Oh sh Ahem, I-I am sorry but our agents are still investigating the area. My orders tell me I cannot let you in, Champion Hestia! He was adamant about it. Alright, I replied. Then call Pestrodus or whoever his second-inmand is. I dont want to wait for too long. If hes here, then I can ask him about a few things. Spares me the need to find him. The young lycerepthor nodded and entered the mansion. Once he returned with an older-looking agent, I was led into the mansion and down to the basement, where I met up with Pestrodus. Ah, Lady Hestia. Or, should I address you as Champion or Princess? Pestrodus gestured to me to sit down after telling his subordinates to leave us alone. Dont worry, the seats were cleaned. I did it myself after isting myself inside here for the past week. I took on his offer and sat down. Lady or just Hestia is okay, whatever you like. He nodded. I see Well, you did mention that wasnt your full name, but I didnt expect to learn it after Saintess Eshes death Lady Hestia, since you are one of Her blessed, could you tell me what Her n in all of this is supposed to be? I had heard that the demonkin of envy was posing as Pestroduss cousin, so I guess he was asking why all of this was happening. Eshes death had affected me also, so I kinda sympathized with him on this matter. Now, the question was: Should I answer him like any other blessed would or should I speak with the knowledge of somebody who can directly speak with Aurena? Even if you ask me that, I cant exactly give you a direct answer. Sorry, even after everything, I cant begin trusting you, Pestrodus. I decided to hide my knowledge. He was still an agent of the empire. He sighed but nodded in understanding. Being from different countries, it is only natural for you to distrust me. I would too, if I was in your shoes. I did not expect my cousin to be one of the conspirators for all of this. Those demonkin are truly evil. Has anybody told you that Eshe was killed by him? I was toote when I arrived to save her, I apologize. No, no, dont apologize, mydy. I trusted him too much myself. If somebody were to condemn you, then they should judge me also. I too am guilty of the Saintesss death. Without a question, this will be a problem for the Folschreck Empire, Pestrodus sighed deeply. I heard a giant dragon had appeared and stopped the geiserg king by freezing it solid. An acquaintance? You could say so, yes. So, Melloxtressa froze it, huh? Well, guess I wasnt the one who killed it after all. Lady Hestia, I will be departing from Griffonpeak in two days. Maybe it was the Goddesss wish for you to wake up in time to speak with me." You knew I was unconscious? I lifted a brow. I wanted to question you, since you were there when Saintess Eshe died. My insistence earned me a p from your wolfkin friend. I never expected to be pped by a beastman but I guess I was in the wrong here. Iter learned enough from them to satisfy my curiosity. Saori I was also rude to her. Saying Tamae-chan knew me better than somebody who has been with me for so damn long. I guess that bitchy side of me came over after I reincarnated. I should apologize to her, too. If youre leaving, what will you do about Eshes, Sir Alikars, and Dame Anivhs bodies? That was the question I came here to ask. Their bodies have been preserved, there is no need to worry. We would normally bring their remains back to their rtives but, in truth, since Saintess Eshe was sold to the church when she was still a child, she technically belongs to the church. I am obligated byw to bring her body to the temple of Sarkarfiina. I clutched my hands into a fist. Considering how much Eshe hated the temple she was in, I couldnt allow him to take them away. I would like to request you to not do that, Pestrodus, I demanded. I had assumed you would object, but even for a princess, I am not allowed to do that, Lady Hestia. I am not a citizen of Kargryx, nor do I believe you would wish to anger the Folschreck Empire in your current situation, Lady Hestia, he replied, ring at me sternly, but I did not falter. I knew how to y this. Dont threaten me, Pestrodus. Regardless of the consequences, the chances of you leaving Artorias with Eshe and her knights is zero. I can assure you of that. I made sure to check if there were any traps around, and I understand you let your subordinate go because you acknowledge my strength. I used [Mana Eyes] before I entered the basement. I was going alone into this pce, so I had to make sure none of the agents were nning anything. I really came out of nowhere. If they wanted to do anything, they did not have the time to prepare. Lady Hestia, I would like to remind you that even if you are not affiliated with Artorias, the kingdom still must answer for your actions since they hosted you. Even if you left with the Saintesss body right now, Artorias will be held as a traitor to the church, and as a consequence, to the Folschreck Empire. Do you understand? With how much Artorias has done for me, am I really willing to act selfishly and bring them into a war? Sure, I could fight and maybe ask Melloxtressa to help out, but we were talking about war here. For protecting Eshes and her knights bodies, I would condemn the life of thousands of people. How many of those soldiers sent to Artorias were actually willing to fight? How many were conscripted? Am I actually willing to be responsible for even more death and carnage? Pestrodus tapped by shaking hands, knowing exactly what I was thinking right now. I wasnt strong enough to bear all these responsibilities. I do not believe Saintess Eshe would want you to do this, Lady Hestia. At least, thats what I learned from my limited interactions with her. I know Lady Eshes history. As a Lycerepth judge, that is just part of my duty. Her body cannot be desecrated; in fact, the temple will worship her remains as a sacred treasure, Pestrodus assured me. Through my report, they will have no choice but to do so. Saintess Eshe had made a lot of friends with themon folk. Sarkarfiina is socially unstable right now, with tensions high between the nobility andmoners. In other words, they have no choice but to treat Eshes body with respect. If that was the case, then this probably would be the best course of action. I didnt know how the children would react, but Artorias wasnt Eshes home. She still loved Sarkarfiina, even with its misgivings. Those who loved Eshe in her home city deserved to mourn, too. I was finally persuaded and nodded to his decision. What will you write in your report about me? I asked after epting how reality worked. Lady Hestia, you must understand that I am a man of faith. To lie to the Lycerepth and Church would be to lie to Her. This I believe with all my heart. I will have to report everything truthfully, and only the truth. Even if it would damn me. Having your cousin exposed as a demonkin who killed a blessed of Aurena would be pretty damning, indeed. In addition, it would probably create a terrible reputation for yourself within the Church and Empire, mydy. Champions are meant to protect saints. Seeing as you failed, the church of Aurena might deem you as ipetent andcking. They would never publicly admit this, as you still are a blessed, but they will do so internally. Pah! I sneered at what he said. I was personally blessed by Goddess Aurena, but this is how they treat me? I even have the title to prove it. I consider myself an idol of the Goddess, but I am still officially a champion in her eyes. And yet still, they would do that before even asking my side of the story. Do they trust your report that much, Pestrodus? However, he shook his head. It isnt that they trust me specifically, they trust the Lycrepth. Besides, there are also other reasons for them to do so. Pray, tell. First, you did not announce your true ssification until veryte. While I admit, you may be the first new blessed ss the first idol but this wont interest the Church. You are still young, they will deem you a rebel simr to Saintess Eshe. Good. Sounds just like me. Like how I usurped the blessings of three gods. Second, it is clear to me that you have no allegiance to the Church. From your blessing, all I can presume is that you are loyal to the Goddess. If the Goddess hasnt taken your blessing away yet, you must still be worthy in Her eyes. If the world was only filled with Her light, men like me wouldnt exist, right? Shadows beckon, even behind holy walls. So, Pestrodus is at least aware of the corruption within the church? I dont think he knows about the demonkins, or even amuses himself with such an idea, but he knows at least certain nobles are corrupt. The Lycerepth was made to protect the Empire and the faith, even against those wearing pristine robes and glittering armor. And, to assure I remain true to my orders motto, I must remain earnest. Please, forgive me if the Church begins to antagonize you, Lady Hestia. From our talk today, I learned that you are not among the corrupted. I nodded in gratitude. You dont need to. If the holy capital Aureolis does not acknowledge me as apetent blessed, then it is their own fault. I will sing and dance to make people smile, but I will not allow anybody to trample on me like this. Pestrodus smiled weakly. I wasnt sure if he approved of this or not, but at least I learned this person can give out a genuine smile. Before I left, I also asked him if he learned anything about Hamil but he assured me everything he found was handed over to King Drangleic. The whole trial against Cardinal Bennard was supported by his efforts also. While themon folk will only know Bennard died from an ident, the church most likely will kill him off from their history for what he had done. A fitting end to an ambitious nobleman who was even willing to dance with the devil to get what he wanted. Farewell, Lady Hestia. I am not sure if we will meet ever again. It will depend on my punishment, but I do not believe it will be light. A man like me has enemies within and outside the order. He wanted to bow but I stretched my hand out, gesturing for a handshake. He epted it. May the Goddess bless you, Pestrodus. Let the light banish the shadows in your path. If we will meet up again, may it be as allies. With my goodbye, I left the mansion and made my way back up. Finding the exit truly was easier than finding the entrance to Shaturein. I just had to ask somebody and I flew over there in no time. Once I saw the sun again, I let out deep sigh. This sucks. Everything sucks, man. Life sucks. I want to go back to sleep. I had thought this would lighten my mood, but this fucking sucks, duuuuuuuude. Iined to the skies, ignoring everybody around me. Why not. Thats what adults do, right? I pped my wings and made my way to the middle district, to the area around the hunters guild. I looked around, deciding not to enter the guild nor its inn next to it. Once I located a tavern, Inded and entered it. I looked into my storage once inside, realizing I only had 185 Davi inside. Saori and Eine were our partys treasurers. Sure, I usually carried most of our funds with me if I was going around shopping, but if I wasnt it would be in Saoris storage. Her mana has reached an amount where her carrying our money was viable for her. As such, I had no money on me except for the amount Saori gave me all those weeks ago. This was the money Saori presented to me as a Christmas gift after she worked her ass off in Carine vige. It wasnt a lot, but it had a lot of sentimentality attached to it. Cant believe Im using it to buy ale, but I guess its my pocket money. None of this needed to be announced to Eine. 185 should be enough to buy a few pints to get drunk and forget the shit today. As I sighed once again, I began to look for an empty table. I never understood why adults drank alcohol. I even hated the taste, but I guess I could try drinking my sorrows away for now. Not like I would get addicted to the horrid taste. Come on, Tatsuya, its still noon! Sensei will be livid if she learns we drank for lunch! Oh, shut up, Kyouya. Were adults! Segawa-sensei may still be our sensei, but she cant exactly scold us when were legally able to drink now. Hmm? Tatsuya? Kyouya? Arent those Japanese names? I walked towards those voices, bing curious at what they said. I could see two young adventurer-looking men ordering food and drinks from a waitress, arguing about if they should be drinking or not. As they turned their heads around and began gesturing whenever they spoke, I noticed how theirplexion looked pretty Asians. A literal rarity within Peolynca. The only Asian people I knew were Saori, Tamae and her party, and me and now I knew two more. Hey, there, I said once I was standing next to their table. O-Oh, hey! The taller dude with dirt blond hair addressed me nervously. He looked as if he had dyed his hair. When I turned my eyes to the shorter guy with the spear, all I saw was a frowning face. Do I know you? he asked. A note from AbyssRaven Oh no, they met! Coffee boy and dragon girl! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(21) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 253: Nerding Out. Chapter 253: Nerding Out. Ahahaha! Ahh, that makes sense now. I thought you knew me from back when I was on Earth. Whew, you made me worry that I had forgotten your face and your name! Iughed out loud while sitting with two of Saoris students inside a tavern. Huh? Hestia-san, you have amnesia? Kyouya, the guy with dirt blond hair and equipment which made him look like a knight, responded. I tilted my head. Did Saori or Tamae-chan not tell you two? Yeah, when I was reincarnated by Aurena and Kargryxmor, they tried to erase my memories. Normal procedure, apparently. When you die, your soul gets a memory wipe. A clean te. So, it kind of makes Saori and me special, right? Y-Yeah, you and Sensei do seem more like Peolyncians at first nce than we do. Unlike us, you even speak Common fluently and look like the more human-like beastmen, Hestia-san, Tatsuya, the wolf-smelling spearman with dark green hair,mented. I could also hear him murmur, A wolf and dragon girl but I didnt bring it up. After meeting these two for the first time a few minutes ago, I was a bit surprised to hear Tatsuya say Do I know you? From that dream sequence, I knew my face was simr to my previous lifes, only with draconic features now. So, I was quite baffled to suddenly learn that a former Japanese student knew me. It just seemed like the perfect time to gain back some of my memories. Unfortunately, that wasnt the case. When I told Kyouya and Tatsuya about my predicament, I had anticipated some good news, only to hear that they saw me unconscious in bed when they arrived in Griffonpeak. Iughed it off, but I would lie if I didnt say I felt a sharp sting of disappointment. Still, idols smile even in the hardest times. It would have been too easy to just suddenly learn about my entire past. Guess Ill have to follow Aurenas advice for now and wait for my soul to repair. Hmm, I havent heard from Aurena in a while. Should I ask her? Nah, shes probably busy after Eshes death. Aurena didnt speak much but I thought she would at least have something to say. No idea what she was doing now was she even mourning Eshes death? Well, it didnt matter right now, as I had my own problems to solve first. Sorry for the wait! Your food and rice wine! A katzune woman walked up to us, carrying a tray with food in one hand and another tray with three small wooden cups and a bottle with a white liquid in the other hand. Before she came too close, I preemptively took control of the [Air Shield] around our table, creating a hole for her to enter to ce all the dishes and drinks down. Without Tasianna around, the air barrier couldnt just let air and sound in without preventing our voices from escaping at the same time. Thank you very much, Haati, I thanked her. You got us the best parts of the meat from the stew, right? The young katzune woman smiled and nodded vigorously, Of course, Lady Hestia! After everything you did for me, I made sure to tell the chef to give you three the best we can offer. Although, I think it might still not be very fitting for a princess. Hehe, I do hope it''s to your liking. She seemed a bit nervous, but considering the situation, it was to be expected. Haati was one of the people I saved from the ve auction held by Hamil. I might have went there just to rescue the orphan kids, but we decided to free everybody from their bonds. I yed the haughty noble act to infiltrate the auction house where, to my surprise, I met Haati, who had been caught and enved there. She lost her brothers on the night she was kidnapped during my first concert of Griffonpeak. Its good that she was able to get her life back in order, seeing as she managed to get a job. Still, I wonder how much shes hiding behind that smile of hers. Life wasnt fair the truth behind these words became clearer and clearer to me with every passing day. Well, not like I havent already experienced it multiple times here in Peolynca and on Earth. But, what does a tantrum solve? All it does is push people away from me. Argh, forget it! All these shitty thoughts when Im trying to calm myself down! Its stew time! I ignored my brain and ced the spoonful of stew into my mouth, taking in the warm broth with bits of vegetable and meat. To be honest, the stewcked some salt, and, if I really wanted to be critical, the texture was a bit too watery like a soup. Still, that didnt mean it had no vor. In fact, from the still crunchy vegetables and sulent meat, it had it aplenty. Its pretty good. I like it, I said, clearly causing everybody, even the other guests, to let out a sigh in relief. Yeah, its not bad. Pretty hearty, Kyouya agreed while Tatsuya nodded. After Haati left with a satisfied smile, I closed up the air barrier. The fact that Saoris students were otherworldly heroes might be known to the public but their faces, on the other hand, weren''t. These two asked me to erect an [Air Shield] since they understood how much attention they might draw from their time in the Lecartiglio duchy. Well, I guess they probably underestimated how much attention I would draw. Everybody is looking. A few even left. I should apologize to the owner by buying a bit more food. Feeling a bit peckish from flying around the town. Well, in any case, its good to meet you two, Kyouya, Tatsuya. Im Hestia Atsuko, although I dont exactly know my past name, so please call me Hestia. I stood up and gestured for a handshake and both young men responded. I heard from Tamae-san that, uhm, The Magical Biscuits and Misfits are intending to join up with us. Saori already said okay, but I gave my own okay after I woke up if that matters at all to you two. One question, though. Why exactly did you call your party Misfits? Ehhh, well Kyouya scratched his cheek, looking conflicted. Its what the others called us for a while since we were a team made up of those who couldnt find a team at first. We had to party up out of necessity. Well, everybody but Kyouya, Tatsuya interjected. Haruka-chan small girl, smells like a foxian because of her unique skill was thest pick for the girls, so she had to end up with us. Two others and I were not even in anybodys consideration, but, Kyouya? Dude was chosen for the Hero party, but declined them just for me. Hes a real pal, you know. Tatsuya began pping Kyouya on the back while thetterughed it off, saying If I hadnt, you probably would have caused more trouble for everybody while Tatsuya replied with Shut up! With how stressful this world can be, you should be d I havent been broken yet! Hiehie, I giggled. They sounded like good friends. As they were arguing, my nose suddenly picked up a disgusting smell from the wooden bottle Haati ced down. Rice wine, she called it. I had smelled sake before, and this was just as disgusting asst time. Still, I told Haati to bring three cups when the boys ordered it. They mentioned they would get in trouble with Saori if she knew they drank, so I told them I wouldnt say anything if I could have some as well. As such, I poured the white liquid into our three cups and served them to everybody. Oh, thanks, Hestia-san, Tatsuya thanked me. But, uhm, do you really want to drink that? Hmm? What do you mean? Well, youre still underaged, right? Also, the sake here isnt the best, but it still has a pretty strong alcohol taste. Its pretty intense. Drinking age is 15 in most Peolyncian countries from what I heard, at least it is in Artorias. If youre talking about Japanese drinking age, then shouldnt you be underaged as well? Really no need toin about it. Arent you American, Hestia-san? Drinking age is 21 there, so you really shouldnt be drinking stuff like this. Sure, we might be 19 right now, but its better than a 15-year-old like you. Oh,e on! Im 16 this year, alright? Besides, this is Peolynca, Im just at the right age to drink! You say that, but I know from Sensei that you two were just bornst year in your new Peolyncian bodies. In other words, you are just a year old! What if you get too drunk and Sensei finds us here? Considering how protective she seemed of you, we really would like to avoid you stumbling around, drunk as a sryman after their payday! Saori is protective of me? Well, I can see that with how much of a worrywart she is, but we are friends, to the point I consider her family at this point. I too am protective of her and the others of Aurora. But why would she be worried if I drank a bit? Alright, alright, chill, you two. Seeing us argue like this, Kyouya stepped in between us, figuratively, and attempted to calm things down. Tatsuya, just have her try it. Considering well be working together from this point, I dont think you should already start antagonizing her like this. Tatsuya raised a brow to his friend. Im not trying to antagonize her. Im just warning her of this stuff. You drank it with me before, so you should know that it hits hard. Argh, whatever, I came here to just rest before going back to the guild, so lets just drink. Do you know what to say when we toast in Japanese, Hestia-san? Of course. I have family in Japan, after all. We all picked up our small cups and with a countdown, gently touched our cups together, letting out a small wooden dud. Kanpei! (Cheers!) As I saw Kyouya and Tatsuya only sipping a small bit from the rice wine, I drew the cup closer to me, noticing how warm it had made my fingers. I steeled myself, ignored my nose, and took a si Bruff! Puff! This is disgusting!!! Ark, see! I knew this would happen, Kyouya! The moment the warm liquid touched my tongue, my body instinctively rejected it, causing me to spit it out before it could move past the entrance of my mouth. From the wind I expelled, some of the sake spilled onto the table, earning me the annoyance of Tatsuya. Uhm, Hestia-san? Kyouya suddenly pointed to the side, bringing my attention to Haati standing outside with a wry smile. I opened up the air bubble for her to enter. Lady Hestia. While hearing Haatis voice again, I saw she had brought a patchwork cloth and a mug filled with something sweet-smelling. It was probably juice. You expected this? I said, quickly realizing how prepared she was. I saw you didnt like the fruit wine when we first met. I heard the wine reserved for nobles or rich merchants was usually less strong with a focus on a pleasant aroma. So, since the rice wine wemoners use is, well, cheaply made, its there to make you drunk fast. If you didnt like the fruit wine, I thought you might not like this rice wine, Lady Hestia. Blinking my eyes nkly for a second, I quickly thanked Haati for her consideration and cleaned the sake on my lips. I could feel my face warming up from embarrassment. I then took a sip from the fruit juice and thanked Aurena. Ooh, being able to cleanse that nasty filth from my mouth was a godsend. Once Haati left, I noticed Tatsuya giving me that told you so eyes, causing me to scoff at him. I then turned my eyes away and drank a bit more until I felt refreshed. Kyouya and Tatsuyaughed it off and told me to eat before my stew turned cold. So, I heard from Sensei that you''re an idol, right? K-pop or J-pop, Kyouya asked while we were eating together. K-pop, 100%, I replied with full confidence. I do like the idol scene in Japan, but I personally think the Korean one has developed faster and is more eager to experiment Hold on, that smile. Oh, dont tell me! Youre actually a fan of the scene! Yeah, damn right, I am! Kyouya tapped the table while raising his voice. I fucking love theposition of the music added with the singing. I began listening to them pretty religiously once I joined the athletic club. Without some music, I cant even train properly. Huh? Tatsuya took notice. Is that why you always hummed those songs? I never really understood why you liked Korean stuff so much when we have enough gaming studios focusing on their tracks. I mean,e on, imagine if you had battle music apany you while you go hunting. I mmed the table the moment he said and stood up, jumping up and up while waggling my tail gleefully. Oooh, I get what youre talking about! Here, how about this! I activated my music. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend Oh?! Hold up, is that music? An electric guitar?! Wait, are you actually able to recreate instruments, Hestia-san?! Kyouya stood up as well, infected by my enthusiasm. Sure, can do! [Aerokinesis] allows me to control wind almost perfectly. So when I learned I could do that, I immediately focused on recreating the sounds of every instrument I could think of! Im not an idol for nothing! And what is this [Music Resonation] part? For some reason, after I got it, I started to feel less fatigued, Tatsuya noted. My spell songs. Did Saori tell you how Im a champion of Aurena? They nodded. Yeah, I got the unique skill [Idol] from her. Not only does it allow me to create spell songs through the idol system, if you get [Music Resonation] I can also share my buffs with you simr to [Synergists Oath]. Are you serious? Thats your unique skill? The ones we got when we came to Peolynca really sucked unlike yours, Tatsuyained before handing over the information to me. Rush Hour A skill that dictates a users maximum stamina and general activeness. Lowers maximum stamina of the user in low tension situations. Increases maximum stamina of the user in high tension situations. In a flight and fight situation; the user may activate this skill to cleanse any [Exhaustion] effects and apply [Rush Hour] on oneself, significantly increasing Agility and Stamina regeneration. However, under [Rush Hour] the user will also receive double of all iing damage. Once dispelled, the user will be inflicted with [Starvation (Minor)], and [Exhaustion (Moderate)] or [Exhaustion (Major)] depending on the length of [Rush Hour]s usage Ardent Defender A skill that specializes in and improves the defense of the user. Improves the effectiveness of all shield abilities by reducing a certain amount of damage from any blocked attacks. Passively improves Vitality and Wisdom of other members of the users party [Rush Hour] was Tatsuyas unique skill while [Ardent Defender] belonged to Kyouya. To be honest, [Rush Hour] sucked while [Ardent Defender] was consistently good in every situation. I mean, just look at the minuses it has. Sure, it might be good when things get dicey a berserker-like effect but that was about it. I know those demonkin summoned Saoris students to this word but they really didnt do much to make their unique skills amazing, huh? Even Tamaes party had some good, some okay-ish ones. None was on [Idol]s tier, with its ability to create multiple songs with varying effects for different situations. Even Eshes [Honored, Sworn Knights] was strong enough to push a demonkin to go full out. I guess this just proves the difference between proper blessed and those summoned by non-gods. Ahh, dont worry about it. Skills can evolve and merge into new ones. You just have to grasp it when the opportunity arises. The Divine System is like a game sometimes, I encouraged the two before we continued our meal, even ordering more and more stuff to snack on. While we did so, I learned what their and Tamaes parties had been up to after Tamae left us in Cedaraille. They apparently entered the Belzac Forest for a training session with Yorshka, when she went to check on the information I gave her about the grimgarians. It was there that they coincidentally met a small scouting group of the grimgarian army, who ambushed them. Tatsuya and another member of his party the leader of the Misfits, Asaka Hanazawa identally fell through a hole,nding in the final resting grounds of Belzac himself. It was there when they met and spoke with Belzacs soul. Huh, considering what Ive already experienced, that really doesnt seem oundish. We met an army of angry souls called onnikai during our time in a ce called Rashan vige who could possess corpses to move them around like zombies, Imented, recalling the story of Kiiro and Davisons experiments. Tatsuya continued his story after I was done, telling me how he ingested a bit of Belzacs blood while Asaka gained control of four ex-wolf will-o-the-wisps. They were forced into this decision, since Belzac demanded them to bring Saori to him in exchange for allowing them to escape his resting area. Let me guess, Saori did not take it well. Saori cared for her students. I could imagine her not liking this one bit, and my guess was confirmed when both nodded. Those wolf spirits Asaka had tried to persuade Sensei, but that was when four giant wolves emerged from her shadow, physically blocking them from reaching her. Seeing them growl and bare their fangs was pretty terrifying when they stood right in front of us. Tatsuya shook his head at that memory. Kyouya nodded. Sensei told us she wasnt willing to go back to the Belzac Forest. This isnt my business, as she said. I guess Belzac didnt expect her to refuse like this, as Tatsuya hadnt felt any side effects up until now. I shrugged. Well, his fault. At least now you smell like a wolf and have a druid-like transformation. Pretty good reward, I say. Yeah, it is, but I can only activate the druidification with blood from renowned monsters. Those with long lineages like dragons, for example. He stared at me when he said that. I drank my juice before responding, Yeah, say that on our first meeting, Mister Vampire. Asking a girl for her blood doesnt sound gross or creepy at all. Nice tact. O-Oh, sorry about that. I didnt mean to say it that bluntly. He became flustered. Argh, dont worry about it, I dismissed it by waving my hand. Im just teasing you. But, seriously though, you arent getting my blood just like that, Tatsuya-san. Yes, I gave Saori and that Chezaic boy, Amadeus, some of my blood, but those were special cases. I only learned afterward that dragons shouldnt be giving their blood out willy-nilly, since most dragonewts consider that disrespectful. Elixirs made from dragon blood were the height of sphemy, and if a dragonewt were to learn of that fact, they wouldnt show the person holding it any mercy. When I heard from Yorshka that Saori smelled a bit too much like me after I gave her my blood to evolve into her current form, I was a bit nervous. To avoid that, I decided to be more careful and ask for Yorshkas advice when its possible. We then continued talking, where I learned that Kyouya was a huge K-pop fan, even sharing a few groups I loved. Tatsuya, on the other hand, was a full-on otaku, who had very little interest outside of gaming, manga, light novels, etc. Both of them were the children ofrge corporation CEOs, but they showed little interest in their fathers businesses. Oh, they didnt even force you to eventually inherit their position? I asked. Nah, our fathers didnt own those corporations. They were the CEOs since they earned a ton of money for the board of directors and the shareholders. We became friends since our fathers used to live in the same neighborhood, until Kyouya had to move away and our fathers became business rivals, Tatsuya exined. Kyouyaughed at that exnation, Haha, thankfully, they didnt force us to y part in their new rtionship, but it didnt mean they stoppedparing us with each other. Welp, if I didnt keep up with school, my dad probably would have pulled the cord on all my spendings. I couldnt buy any more games or merchandise if he did that. Haaaa, but to be honest, instead of my otaku life, I honestly miss coffee more. A mug of my mothers freshly brewed coffee every morning before school was heavenly. Mhmmm, coffee. Pfff, coffee boy. Then, have you tasted fulinoe tea yet? I asked. Oh, yeah, I have! Tamae-san gave me some when we reunited. Told me it came from your garden. When I saw Tasiannas garden, I thought I would get a heart attack. The smell of fulinoe tea every morning before taking on a Quest is heavenly. Mhmmm, fulinoe tea. Deja vu?! In any case, for how random this meeting was, it went by surprisingly well. Compared to what happened at the start of the day, speaking with these two about our interests and what we experienced afternding in Peolynca was a st. It reminded me of when I had these talks with Saori and Tasianna in the Belzac forest. We still had them now and then, but I guess since we were together all the time, we didnt have much to talk about. Then again, Saori usually mingled with the more shady people, for example, Gael, Muraina, Krymdar, and so on, so her days were usually pretty fascinating. Its good to meet new people just like when I met Eshe. Her curry was so good, and her stories of Sarkarfiina Im so sorry for not being there to help you, Eshe. Please, forgive me Hey, hey, Hestia-san. Come on, another toast, Tatsuya suddenly said. Hmm? I tilted my head, prompting him to rify. Well, we havent exactly toasted to our meeting yet, right? Come on, the bottle is empty, so this is thest drink for us two. Both boys held their cups forward, urging me to do the same. You two just want a reason to continue drinking, was what I thought, but I suddenly noticed what sorta face I made before. I havent gotten over Eshes death yet. How could I? I might have probably made such a face when I apologized to her, so maybe those two were worried about me? Was this their way to cheer me up? Hmph~ I snickered as I held up my juice mug. One. Two Three! To our friendship! Kanpei! Like shots, we chugged down everything we still had left and mmed our cups and mug respectively on the table. A princess I might be, but a normal girl I am still. Careful! Suddenly, after finishing our drinks, we could hear some sortamotion happening outside the tavern. Somebody was shouting but I couldnt exactly hear the voice clearly, even with my [Idol]-enhanced hearing. I felt quite a few people outside with [Detection Sensor], but that was just normal for a city like Griffonpeak. It was also the afternoon, so some might be going home from work right now. Oh?! What in the?! Shit! Was that just a cat?! But that was when a single signal ran through multiple others, quickly approaching us while apanied by the confused and panicked shouts of multiple citizens. As the three of us looked at each other, questioning if we should do something about it, something suddenly burst through the door as a telepathic message entered my head. [Master! Hestia!] It was like the voice of a child, a child who hasnt learned how to speak properly yet. I did not recognize that voice, I dont think I heard it anywhere before. But my nose, on the other hand, managed to recognize this scent. It smelled so nostalgic for some reason. Like going back home after a vacation. Oh, the little guy is done transforming, Tatsuya said, but I didnt really care what he meant cause the moment Iid eyes on the person, no, creature, my lips curved up into a smile. Rajah! I dispelled the air barrier and ran to the entrance as the smaller jaguar-sized cat jumped into my arms, forcing me to twirl around with him to offset the force. He gained some weight since Ist saw him, not to mention his stature. Rajah, is that really you? The jaguar in my arms had moss green fur with dark stripes like a tiger instead of spots like an Earth jaguar. A shadowy veil like Saoris [Shadow Armament] was attached to his legs like socks, while Rajah seemed to have developed heterochromia with one eye as yellow as lemons while the other was ck like the abyss. He changed a lot since Ist met him a year ago. Rajah didnt say anything. Instead, he pushed his neck closer to my face. Was he telling me to sniff him? As I did so, an earthy smell coupled with a variety of scents I remembered from my time in the Belzac forest entered my nose. It wasnt intense, most likely it started dissipating once Rajah left the Belzac forest, or it could have happened from taking baths. He smelled pretty good, aside from that. Fresh. Even without Rajahs answer, I hugged him even harder. This little cat was one of my acquaintances from the Belzac forest. Just a mere kitten when I first met him who I took up after he was separated from his family. Eventually, we found his mother and afterwards his siblings again, but when that happened, it also meant goodbye. It was good to see him. I personally didnt think I would ever meet him again. [Master. Rajah.] Noticing I finally threw away any doubts, he spoke. [Water. Head. Why?] Was I crying? I dunno. Maybe. I just wanted to continue hugging Rajah at this moment. Getting emotional after a reunion was obvious. Oh, da ori! Oh no! Damn! I suddenly felt an intense chill in the air. [Master. Follow.] Rajah slipped through my embrace as he dashed back into the crowd, where I saw a few people suddenly start shivering, despite it being in the middle of summer. This strange event prompted me to activate [Mana Eyes] to look for whatever might be causing this, where I found Rajah moving through the street to the other side. Noticing a ck trail of mana around him, I followed him back to the hunters guild, where I found three people with huge amounts of mana inside of them. One was filled with ck, the other had a mix of green and cyan, like Tasiannas ice magic, and thest was filled with a huge Arck! Oh sh Hey, Hestia-san, are you okay? That was Tatsuyas voice. I-Im alright. Dont worry. I overstrained my eyes. I noticed some blood flowing from my eyes. [Mana Eyes] was a great scouting skill for me, but it had the drawback of a huge amount of information entering my head, especially profiles as my [Mana Eyes] also doubled as my [Identify] skill. My parallel minds only recently learned how to ignore certain information to make this process less straining. Still, if I were to look at a huge concentration of mana in a single area, thats when the skill bes too much for me. My eyes simply couldnt handle all that mana all that information. The first time this happened was when I looked at the center of Shaturein, and now, it happened again. Thankfully, no permanent damage has appeared yet. My [White mes] could heal me up well enough, so there wasnt anything to worry about. I wonder, if I had better eyes, would this still happen? After showing how my white mes were healing my eyes, I told them to follow me, before flying over to Rajah and picking him. After that, I quickly flew over to the hunters guild building, which I presume Rajah was leading me to. Why doesnt she love me hic. Am I not strong enough for her to respect me? Maybe its time to get back into the dungeon and train up to be an SSS rank huec! Once I was inside, I saw Saori, Yorshka, and Muraina trying to suppress a single white-haired woman. Silver powder suddenly escaped her body, floating around beforending on the ground and freezing it. My very breath was turning white from being inside the guild right now. Cold! Hestia? Saori noticed me, turning her body around for me to see multiple beautiful porcin bottles on a table. One spilled its content, smelling so simr to the rice wine from before, only more refined. Scheie, they got Melloxtressa drunk and those idiots are drunk as well! A note from AbyssRaven You guys thought he was her cousin, huh? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(22) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 254: Mother and Daughter Talk. Chapter 254: Mother and Daughter Talk. Kriiash kraf shkiee kel! Pfeitrei, sister, oh, where art thou and thy insight, for my eyes weep at my ignorance. Melloxtressa was crying and speaking carelessly as she downed another shot of sake before pouring more for herself. This by itself wasnt strange a woman got drunk and continued drinking without restraint. However, the problem was how her silver powder had frozen the area around her table and was starting to affect the rest of the hunters guildhall. Argh, Yorshka, stop her already! Her Imperial Majesty will destroy my guild and the whole city if you dont! Muraina shouted at Yorshka before turning her head around to the adventurers and guild staff. All of you, if you dont want to freeze to death, get the hell out of the guild! With that singlemand, everybody quickly left the guild except for a specific few people myself along with Saori, Yorshka, and Rajah. Muraina then erected a few [Air Shield]s around me and the others while Saori told Rajah to jump back into her shadow. Yorshka then sent out her scales silver powder to form a shield to ward off the freezing aura of Melloxtressas powder. Once she made sure everybody was safe, Yorshka [Gale Steps] towards the drunk dragon empress. W-Whats going on?! I questioned Saori and Muraina about the situation. O-Oh, well, you know, we were just having some fun Saori stumbled over her own words before Muraina immediately skipped over it. The four of us went out to drink to cheer up Her Imperial Majesty. Dragons cannot hold their liquor very well and, while Yorshka assured us it would be okay, this disaster happened. Thats about it, Hestia. So, before your mo Empress Melloxtressa destroys the city, could we rely on your help to calm her down? Your dragon mother drank herself into a depression because of what you said to her, and now please would you cozy up to her so she doesnt kill everybody and usher in an ice age? was what I understood. Was any of this really my fault to begin with? Yes, while I could have said things more nicely, she couldnt have expected that I would just jump into herp and we would y mother-daughter, right? A ridiculous notion. Still, it wasnt like I couldnt see her anguish. M-Matriarch! Yorshka shouted, trying to gain Melloxtressas attention. Hmm? She ced the bottle of rice wine on the table and looked at Yorshka. Your daughter! We brought your daughter, Matriarch! Yorshka pointed at me, prompting Melloxtressa to turn to me. You wanted a proper talk with your daughter Hestia, right? Well, here she is. So, please, it is getting too cold for everybody to handle. I ask you if you could reabsorb the released powder. Her pleading seemed to have gotten to Melloxtressa, as the powder around seemed to have calmed down, but any progress was stopped as more tears began to drop from her eyes. M-My whelpling. Young one, look, shes supposed to only be a year old, but she-she already has a humanoid form. I didnt get the chance to help her form it, huec! shemented. A whole year! A whole year of her entire existence and I missed it all! I wasnt even there. All the preparations and all I did was sit in my cave, weeping and feeling sorry for myself instead of turning the upside downlooking for her. Urgh, please, stop. The moment I heard that, it struck the daughter inside me. I could sympathize with her, since those words came from a genuinely worried mother, something that, if I were her daughter, I would appreciate very much. Well, the problem for me was that she actually was my mother. I felt bad for her. She was drunk, right? So these words were her actual emotions and feelings without any kind of filter, and it became harder and harder to watch as she continued drinking. But, on the other hand, all of this was cause of me. She began to feel all this sorrow starting from when I went missing, and during the entire one year Ive been in this world, I havent even given her or my dragon father a single good thought. In fact, I was mostly apathetic to anything concerning them until Yorshka fully exined to me about Melloxtressa''s situation. Cernust told me just how much of an uproar my egg being lost was to the dragonewts, but that was more politics than personal feelings. I was one of their princesses, so patriotism was their motivator and not any personal connection to me. It was an Oh shit, I shouldnt get Artorias involved thought. I was more worried about Artorias getting hammered down by zealous dragonewts if something were to happen to me; although, now that I thought about it, my actions didnt exactly take that worry into consideration perfectly. Maybe I was just the type of girl who didnt think of the consequences and just went along with what I wanted to do. King Drangleic did scold me after I entered Shaturein, endangering myself in the process. Just like how I couldnt make my legs walk to Melloxtressa. I wasnt brave enough to confront her. And she saw this. She saw me hesitate. She saw me being unable to act. Her shoulders dropped as she ced her rice wine down, before recalling all the powder around her, literally reabsorbing it back into her scales. I understand The temperature of the guildhall was steadily warming back up by the outside heat of a summers day, but to me, the room still felt extremely cold. Like the awkward silence after your parents lectured you for misbehaving. The inability to talk back, since you knew you did something wrong. Matriarch? Yorshka blurted out as Melloxtressa stood up from the table, unsteady on her feet. You should probably sit and drink some No, there is no need. Ill be retiring. I think I shall sleep for a bit. With those words, Melloxtressa made her way outside of the guild. Although it was clear she was drunk, she walked with a certain amount of grace, as if to say this was nothing. When she passed me, all I did was give her a small nce, just enough for our eyes to meet. I could see frustration and sadness just from how her eyes wobbled. The fact I turned away and didnt speak probably stung her even more. I was hurting her. Once I heard Melloxtressas wings p and fly off, the three older women quickly turned to me. Was it disappointment I saw in their eyes? Just say it already. I am a bad daughter, right? No, I was just a bad person overall. Thats what you three want to say, right? Just spit it out, I know it already I told them before slumping down at a nearby chair. I was so done with this day. Saori, Yorshka, and Muraina just looked at each other, but didnt say anything. They simply kept silent, as if they were willing to let things cool down for a moment. Hey, Hestia-san, why did you dine-and-dash like tha Uhm, what is with this atmosphere? It was Tatsuya and Kyouya, who both barged into the guild. Oh, thats right. I forgot to pay the tavern for the food and drinks Haaaa, Muraina let out a sigh as she gestured something to Saori and Yorshka. Sorry, you two, the guildhall is closed for the moment. Mind going outside with me for a bit? Without anyints, both boys were escorted from the guild with question marks over their heads. Did you take Rajah in as part of your shadow pack? I didnt know he arrived with Tamae-chan and the others, I said, seeing as neither Saori nor Yorshka were about to speak. Yeah, Rajah and the rest of his family; you remember his mother and siblings. They seemed to have evolved since west met. Rajah and his siblings still needed some time to grow up, though, Saori exined, going along with my icebreaker. They were quite excited to see you again, Rajah in particr. But, when they saw you in that state, they decided to stick around, and that was when they met the garms. They got pretty jealous. Rajah instantly decided that he wanted to be a shadow pack member, even demanding it from Saori like a spoiled child. Although it technically meant Saori was his tamer master now, he did it since he learned of the dangers I faced which caused me to fall unconscious. He wanted to be stronger at all costs to defend me. Rajah had just finished his assimtion, while his family is still inside my shadow. All four are taking a few weeks, since it seemed the protective blessing Aurena gave them was still in effect, right up until they became a member of the pack. I presumed that, since they will be taking on your [The Light]s blessing, Aurena probably removed the blessings since they weren''t needed anymore Are you willing to bring them along, Hestia? I dunno. Can I protect them? That question this constant damnable worry. Am I strong enough to protect everybody? I honestly wasnt sure after what the demonkin just did. Not only did they murder Eshe and the Griffon King Assurfel, but they also managed to bring in that monstrosity. I even learned afterward that Melloxtressa was the one to actually kill the geiserg king. It was frustrating. My powerlessness was gnawing at me, and that was on top of how much Eshes death was killing me inside. Once again, I felt weak. When I told Saori and Yorshka about this, they couldnt help but shake their heads. Yorshka came over and brought a chair over to sit next to me. Hestia, you are being too hard on yourself. Why are you trying to put all the responsibilities on your own shoulders? You might be a dragon, but even a dragon cannot carry the. You expect too much of yourself, and the moment you face a wall, you lose faith in yourself? That is not the way. Shes right, Hestia, Saori agreed. It isnt wrong to ask for help, Ive told you this time and time again. This is why Tasianna and I were working so hard! Why I was so very frustrated when you didnt even think of evolving into a B rank because you thought we couldnt handle your berserk form if you evolved. You keep looking down on the people who can help you. Always thinking everything has to be done alone. She was right. I did think like that. Before I evolved into a B rank, I thought Saori and Tasianna were too weak, since I had that moment after Shiterno merged my skills without my consent, causing my body to go out of control. If it weren''t for Master Kush, they probably would have died. I was only made aware of how asinine my thinking patterns were after they defeated me in a duel with specific rules. And now, look at how both of them developed. They were a far cry from how they used to be. I think you can agree that Ive gotten stronger, no? I managed to kill a pretty powerful lich nearly on my own. Saori looked at me while boasting of her aplishment. Yes, it wasnt a perfect kill. I still have a long way before I have a better understanding of my current body. But you can''t deny that it was an improvement. You saw what Tasianna could do. Even with that, we, as a party, werent enough to perfectly y that monster. If you are talking of protecting others, even I am not strong enough to protect you yet, Hestia. After letting me digest those words, Saori continued, Ive said it before, Hestia. You think a lot, not in a positive way, but in a negative one. You worry about everything, as if you are expecting the world to judge you for every little thing. As if you are going to an audition and you have to make sure every single step and action is perfect. You arent, Hestia. You arent a trainee anymore seeking the limelight to make your parents proud, all while hiding your frustrations under a mask meant to force back your tears. You really aren''t. The moment you stop thinking about the perfect performance, the more you can think about the next concert. Do you understand what Im trying to tell you? I nodded. Saori made me wonder if I had developed at all. Had I not grown up at all, or did my personality development regressed since Eshes death? Im sorry. For what I said before. That was an incentive for me to say that you didnt know me well. With me out ofmission, I cannot even fathom what you have been doing in these three weeks, and I still said something so terrible to you, I apologize for what happened when I woke up. Saori sighed, showing a wry smile. Yes, apology epted. However, can you promise me to stop thinking that you have to deal with everything by yourself all the time? Its patronizing to Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, and me for everything we did to contribute to our party. You hear? I dont like repeating myself twice, and you probably dont want the same lecture a third time, right? I nodded. I promised to never be overly selfless to the point of being selfish, again. Yorshka caressed my shoulders, seeing me contemte Saoris words deeply. Our party isnt strong enough, thats what Saori said. If you think that shes correct, then its fine. There is so much to change and develop inside a partypared to yourself. More variables to change. Heroes do not be legends by being alone, Hestia. They be legends not only through their sweat and blood but also through the people they meet on their journey to the top. Tragedies and hardship may happen, but to learn how to handle them and use them as the catalyst to your sess is the key here. Stay strong Eshesst words to me. I stayed strong when I fought the geiserg king, and I managed to help everybody push him back, but I didnt have the strength to protect everybody nor to kill it outright. If I reflected on the battle, I believe there would have been better ways to go about it. With a huge list of attacks to choose from, I most likely chose the wrong ones. There were ways for me to get even better. Upgrade spells and attacks, develop better tactics, or even be a better leader to for my party. Repetition was the mother of learning. If I just gave up, I could never progress further, which means tragedies like Eshes death could happen again. It could happen to another person I was close to. Besides, you have me now, Hestia, I raised my head to Yorshkas words. Tamae already said it, we will be joining you. I am part of the package. But what about your duties as a Knight of Aurena? I asked. Pah, do you really think I cared about it? Hestia, this was just the job an old friend asked me to do. Too bad for the sry, but its not so important considering what we will be doing. For example, the money the kingdom offered as a reward for saving them was huge! I turned to Saori. Offered? I declined it. With how the kingdom is looking and what their ns will be in the future, they need it far more, whereas we can just travel around for more funds. We made a ton of profit from your concert through pastry sales alone, dont you remember? Saori rejecting money? Damn, am I the only one who is regressing in character development?! See? No problem, right? And, if you really want to be specific, there is another person you can add to our party at this very moment. Who will make the most direst emergencies into a cakewalk, so long as she can stay awake long enough to act. The answer was obvious. My dragon mother. Everything led back to her. Yes, please. I know I am saying this as a member of n Nordor, but please talk to your mother, Hesta. She loves you. All she did while we were out was talk about you. When you were unconscious, all she wanted to know was who you are and how to properly talk with you. She even asked about your previous life, and how your real mother treated you. We helped her practice being a mother, although, uhm, her talents for housework or even cooking were not sublime. Which further exins why she and Saori got along so well. They had three weeks to get to know each other. I need to get stronger. I clutched my hands into fists, before pushing myself up. I began takingrge whiffs of air, quickly identifying the sweet smell of a dragon. I activated [Mana Eyes], detecting a trail leading out from the guild to the top of Griffonpeak the peak of Wintertalon. I deactivated [Mana Eyes] the moment I had her location, not daring to keep it active any longer and strain my eyes. See youter, I nodded to both of them, before Rajah jumped out of Saoris shadow and made a small growl. Yes, yes, see youter, too. Ill greet you properly once were back home. I exited the guild and spread my wings, telling Tatsuya and Kyouya Im sorry for leaving them with the full check and that we will meet again, before flying up to the tops. I continued following her scent, until I finally made it to the peak, where I saw Melloxtressa sitting on a rock, gazing at the blue sky in solitude. Empress Melloxtressa. I knew she didnt want to hear that, but I couldnt just call her mother. Yes, my little whelpling? The tears she just shed were still there, visible for me to see as she showed no signs of cleaning them. She looked like she still was slightly tipsy. Im sorry, I forced myself to say. I-I know you wanted to hear something else. I know all of this was not what you had envisioned or expected. Yorshka had already exined your plight to me, so I cant even excuse myself for the cold reception I gave you. Its just I-I dont really know what to say. The three weeks you experienced might as well never happened for me, and I still remember yesterday as the day one of my friends died. Its all Come. I stopped talking. I looked up from the ground, seeing the tears Melloxtressa had frozen before they were absorbed into her skin. She made room on her boulder and tapped it, gesturing for me toe over and sit down with her. I had no reason not to ept and nodded. As I sat down, Melloxtressa held her hand up for a moment before the surroundings began to heat up. In the next second, a cracking sound appeared out of nowhere and a ring of frozen air appeared around us, hiding us from the world. Did Melloxtressa just warm things up inside the frozen sphere out of consideration for me? You dont need to ask for forgiveness, Hestia. Your own circumstances haven''t been easy on you, and, as you said, I had three weeks to prepare myself mentally. You didnt. You only had a second, she said, while I was intrigued and distracted by her ability to control the temperature itself, not just the ice. No, no! You shouldn''t say that! I wasnt there for the whole thing but I saw you crying and spilling your heart out. I heard that, when youre drunk, youre more susceptible to speaking your mind. I hurt you, I understand that now. Just because Im conflicted doesnt mean that you should find excuses for me. But isnt that what a mother should do for her whelpling? Make her feel morefortable? Yes, I did find it unfortunate that we couldnt bond as fast as I wanted, but when I was pregnant with you, all I could think about was how to take care of you. You, my child, were my dream and the reason for my drive to evolve into an SS rank. Have you heard about it yet? I nodded. I exined that Yorshka had told me her story, about how she swore to onlyy an egg once she was one of the strongest beings in the world. To have the strength to protect her future child. For that reason, she trained endlessly to be the second SS rank among the current era of dragons. Yes, that is correct. The child of two SS rank dragons should be powerful. Even without your father and mother around, you would be able to defend yourself. That is why I became Eltharions sixth empress. I am so very d that you managed to survive all this time all by yourself, Hestia. Your life is my treasure, and even if you cannot ept me as your mother just yet, I have regained my will to live by meeting you. Guk! Ark, that really hurt my heart. Jeez I felt even more terrible than before. What have I been doing? I was already aware of her situation, but I still was too simple-minded. No, no, no. ming myself right now, would be doing exactly what Saori just told me not to do. Dont overthink everything. Things happened. It was better to forget about past mistakes if the person in question wanted me to do so. My lips unconsciously curved into a small smile after acknowledging my fault. You know, it wasnt easy. Born as a G rank and the size of a gecko. My first kill was a loopabit, and it really traumatized me with how I had to crush its neck to y it, I joked, and Melloxtressa giggled. Yes, I heard it from Saori. Im sorry you had to go through all of that, but the fact you hatched far too early in your incubation time and yet still developed into your current self is a blessing. Melloxtressa then touched my head and pulled it closer to hers, up until our forehead touched. Hestia, I am very d that you became my child. If your soul wasnt in my whelplings body, I fear this probably would have been myst few years in this world. That despair would have eaten me up. I immediately pushed her away from me, unable to control the tears dropping from my eyes. Verdammt, did you really have to say that?! Verdammt nochmal. Your scent is so intoxicating and then you even threw that out? Youre impossible, Melloxtressa. I turned my teary face away from her, hiding my flustered face as I tried to clean my wet face. Melloxtressa giggled once again and caressed my wings, and even used her tail to stroke mine. I still remembered from the lizardman that among scale-kin, stroking each others tail was considered a sign of attraction, but maybe it was different for parent and child? Just like how kissing each others cheeks was considered familial love? We sat there in silence. Just being there, for each other. I didnt have any urgency to leave like before. As my parallel minds told me, the memories of Mama and Melloxtressa weren''t being merged together. It was just the surprise of the situation. We both stared into the blue sky and down to Griffonpeak. We watched as the clouds moved each other, even talking about how some of them looked like birds. Melloxtressa didnt seem too interested in the cloud talk. I could hear it slightly from her voice, but it wasnt as if she was bored. I believe speaking with me even about the dumbest and most mundane stuff was probably extremely exciting for her. Like a mother speaking with their child over the phone after they went off on a school trip or something. Can I ask you something? I inquired, deciding to finally get to the whole reason I followed her out here. Melloxtressa nodded, so I took a deep breath to steel myself before speaking, What are you nning on doing now? Now that you met me? If I am to be honest, I would like to bring you back to Miononbx. Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir those are your friends, right? I asked them about your journey and what you are doing, and that is when I learned that Goddess Aurena and Kargryxmor have given you a divine Quest. That you are their champion I want to bring you away from their scheming. It was as Kramps expected Melloxtressa wanted to bring me to Kargryx. I heard from Kramps Kramps? Oh, sorry, I meant Kargryxmor. I call him Kramps since he is my grandfather, right? I exined. Oh I see. So you can ept Eltharions father before your own mother? Gck! No, no, no thats not really what I meant! I-uhm-I just thought it would be Kriehihihi, she giggled. Its alright! Its alright! I am merely teasing you. You do not need to exin yourself but I guess Kargryxmor will. Kishagas kriis til, Karshgrixgar! I let Melloxtressa shout her frustration into the sky before continuing what I wanted to say. Ooookaaaay. Now, where was I? So, what I wanted to say is that I wish for you to allow me to stay here. I heard from Kramps that, if I were toe with you, I would not be able to leave Kargryx until I was five. Until I matured. That is correct. That is the imperialw Eltharion enacted. At the age of five, dragons have developed enough for their bodies to handle even the most drastic changes during their evolution. Unlike other beasts, we dragons do not be adults when we be five. In fact, it would normally take almost 100 years for a dragon to fully reach maturity. Huh, I guess that is why Im not feeling any sexual attraction to any guys at all. If I were my past self, a few nobles probably would have caught my eye, but they were pretty much whatever to me if I wasnt interacting with them. Melloxtressa further exined that the young prefix was just a way for the Divine System to control the minimum age a dragon may evolve into A rank. It was the right age to evolve above B rank, without showing any signs of issues. Before the System, this prefix didnt exist after all, and you were only considered mature after your 100th birthday. The System sure influenced a lot of cultures, even the dragons. Which is why I would like for you toe with me. I dont wish to see you harmed, Hestia. And I believe that you need to finally learn how to take care of your dragon body because I can see how the shine of your scales is dulling, despite how healthy they look. This should be a parents duty. I didnt answer her. You disagree? I nodded. Yes I want to stay around here. Here, on Altrust. I know I have no idea how Miononbx is, but I dont think its time yet for me to go there. Melloxtressa turned her head, looking back at the blue sky. But why? I can hear your heart beating, my whelpling. It slowed down after our initial talk and it suddenly jumped up after you said that. Could you enlighten me? Considering I could hear her tone of voice clearly, I guess its fair for her to hear my heartbeat. Good hearing can be a problem sometimes. I-I want to continue what Im currently doing. Im an idol. The others probably already told you everything, so I don''t think it shoulde to you as a surprise. My goal is to sing and dance, to bring everybody a smile as I appear on stage and, Aurena promised me she would allow me to meet Uhm, m-my You human parents? You can say it clearly, Hestia. I will not be offended. Your human parents raised you well. As your mother, I am very grateful to them that they gave me such a brave little daughter. You are a reincarnator. I have epted it, Melloxtressaforted me. But your heart still hasnt calmed down yet. Its actually increasing. Are you sure this is what you wanted to talk to me about? Melloxtressa, uhm, could you please not listen to my heart for a moment? While were speaking right now, at least, I asked her, expressing how hard it was making it for me. Melloxtressa agreed withoutining. I stroked my face, taking a moment to try and form the correct sentence for this before speaking. Well, you see, after seeing what happened during that attack, I learned that Im not really that strong, and to get even stronger than now, Ill need to wait four more years and develop the skills necessary to evolve. That will definitely take a while, and, with how Aurenas Quests demands me to possibly start a war with the demonkin and maybe even the empire, I wanted to ask if you could maybe help me with it? No. I widened my eyes. I knew my request was pretty rough, but since Melloxtressa was an SS rank, I thought she would be the perfect force to fight against the demonkin. I didnt expect her to solve everything herself, no way would I allow her to do everything. I wouldnt be able to forgive myself for abusing our rtionship like that. When I asked her for her reason, Melloxtressa didnt give it much thought. Hestia, have you heard what we dragons had done during the demon invasion immediately after the Origin Gods appeared in this world? I retold what Yorshka told me. Kargryxmor, being probably the strongest being at that time, stood on the frontline in the defense of the with the Origin Gods. He led the dragons into battle against the demonkin, before he ascended to godhood with a few of the older dragons joining him as his aides. Exactly. However, that was how the greatest tragedy of the Dragon Empire Kargryx happened. The civil war between Eltharion and his siblings. Many dragons the children and rtives of those who left us for the divine realm died, fighting for their preferred ruler. Your uncle and I were the very few who stayed out of the session war, in no small part because of our own sorrow over losing our father. She paused at this point, looking at her own hand before continuing, We dragons have bled and died for the world far too often already. We have lost all our parents either through battle or the apotheosis of Kargyxmor, only to end up fighting against each other as our ideals conflicted. Hestia, what has Kargryxmor told you about us? That we arezy? That we broke the oath he selfishly created between him and Goddess Aurena, arrogantly believing we dragons would wish to continue being this worlds protectors for the rest of time? No, we dragons finally understood how much we have sacrificed. But, what about the other races? The elves, for example? Shouldnt they have helped you also? And many of our elvenrades have either chosen to enter eternal sleep or developed a conservative stance to interacting with the ever-changing human race. Yes, while I do not know much of the current Peolynca and its events, I can tell you that those who fought back then are not too thrilled to be dragged into another battle. Even if you are his daughter, Eltharion will never, ever support this idea of yours, Hestia. He wouldnt, for the emotionally-scarred Eltharion has seen enough. She then pointed down at Griffonpeak, telling me to look at the many people walking down there. It is astounding how much humans have developed. Thest time I was here, this whole area was just a wild, uncontroble forest filled to the brim with monsters. Now, that very forest has shrunk and was pushed to an edge by the Sari and humans. How many years has it been? How much time has passed? She then turned to me, looking into my eyes with a mix of waning sadness and eptance of reality. Hestia, this is your first lesson as a dragon: we will outlive many of the people we meet in our lives. It is an inevitable truth. Dragons have extremely long lives even as C ranks and, once you make it to S rank, you will, for nearly all intents and purposes, be immortal. Sometimes, it is better for the old to stay out of the affairs of their juniors, for every bond made could end after we wake up after a nap. I did not expect this to be her perspective. Saori and Yorshka told me to rely on others more, but the moment they said that, this happened. What am I to believe? But at the same time, isnt the life of a dragon too sad? No, the life of an immortal. People you meet could just die before you and you would simply live on. Ive been having this thought for a while now, and I thankfully had friends who could live for quite some time. Tasianna was immortal as a fairy and maybe Saori could also be immortal by bing S rank. But what about Grimnir and Eine? What about Rajah? The many people of Griffonpeak? The memories I made here, they all began shing before me. The fans I made today, could all die tomorrow. Hestia, allow me to tell you something. To the Origin Gods, if the itself isnt in danger, they will never personally intervene. Do you understand? Goddess Plesia and God Marsven by themselves are truly enough to protect all of us. Goddess Aurenas Divine Quest is simply a small issue, which will disappear after a nice, long sleep. Arge-scale conspiracy concerning the whole church of Aurena and the empire was only a small issue? Was that actually true? To me, all of this sounded farrger than I was. To me, those demonkins and a potential wars were enough for me to stay up all night. My shoulders slumped down. You know, I have been thinking about this whole impending war thing. How many people will have to die for it? Even if I could protect those on my side, what about the others? Those who dont wish to die but must fight because of the orders of their leaders. As an idol, I should be someone who brings people hope and happiness, not end their lives through fire and ws. And now, you tell me all of this is just a small event even for the gods? Unbelievable. Sometimes I really do wonder if Im idol material. With how I am At least, I beleived Aurena cared for her followers. But then again, the fact she told me to help her with this will bring out conflict. I could naively wish to solve this peacefully all I wanted, but some people couldnt be reasoned with. Different ideals and goals will battle against each other to stand at the top just like the Kargryx and Leosfalt civil wars. An idol should bring smiles, even if she has to lie for it. That was showbiz, and my parents even warned me about it. The thing is? Is somebody who causes a huge war really idol material? The lives I took up until now were necessary, I told myself that. After Eshes death, I had the thought of just stopping. Like, staying out of all this conflict. I mean, the thought of losing even more friends was tortuous and then I began thinking of the people on the other side of the war. If I had the opportunity, I could be performing for their entertainment. All this thinking makes it so hard for me to know what to do. What is right and what is wrong? The mages under Thyra wereplete strangers to me. Maybe I met them during the ball, but in the heat of the battle, I wasnt able to remember any of them. But, despite that, the moment they were consumed by the geisergs ws, I felt saddened by their deaths. Aplete stranger. So, what would happen if I have this same reaction when I meet a nervous soldier fighting on the other side? Melloxtressa stared at me as I gazed aimlessly into the horizon, only to bring my attention back after a few seconds. Cherish your own life and those of your loved ones. A wed reincarnation like yours and Saoris is rare, so I hope you understand to value your own life, my little me. Those who wish to threaten it or your ideals are the enemy. Never, ever forget this. To live is to kill. Like the loopabits life you had to take to survive, if you second-guess everything, then your ideal ce should be the schr room with all the philosophers. That is quite blunt, I admitted. I am simply saying what I believe would be the best mindset for myself and for you, Hestia. You dont need to be a tyrant like your grandfather. Some issues can be solved by peaceful discussions and diplomacy. It is the privilege of living beings to negotiate. Two predators would not fight each other if they have nothing to gain or if they are unsure if they can win. But if all things fail, then you must dominate your foes, and make them regret ever facing you! This was the ferocity of an ancient dragon. This was also her wisdom to me. Dont forget, Hestia, she made our foreheads touch again. If my brother were to be in, I would destroy everything their yers held dear. If you were to vanish from my life, I would bequeath Peolynca the gift of an eternal ice age. S-Shit, shes serious! I push her back. The forehead touching was a bit too much right now. A-Alright, alright, I get it! Ill get strong, Ill stop whining like this But, Melloxtressa, I would still wish for you to let me stay around in Altrust. I dont want to go to Kargryx and get grounded for the next four years. I still want to continue traveling. If possible, could you allow this? Melloxtressa tapped her cheeks, thinking about it before smirking. Only if you can prove yourself strong enough to survive through adversity, Hestia. The adulthood pilgrimage forces a whelpling to survive without their parents, to journey and experience life outside secluded Kargryx. Many of them die from unfortunate circumstances, but those who return can prove themselves as powerful beings. Aside from one, all your older siblings came back alive and well, Hestia. Thest one was probably the youngest of my older sisters, the one Cernust mentioned. She probably was still journeying, since she made her pilgrimage a few years prior to him. Then again, maybe she was already back in Kargryx? As such, if you wish to stay outside, then let this be your pseudo-pilgrimage. If you cannot prove yourself, I will drag you and your friends to Kargryx, where you will train and prepare for your adulthood ceremony. Do you believe you have the strength to do so? I nodded. However, please, teach me, Melloxtressa! My dragon abilities are still things Im not sure I fully understand yet. Im not even sure of my anatomy. If I could know my body better, maybe I can make better use of it. Kriehihi, of course, my little whelpling. That is what a mother is there for, she smiled. However, your fights are your own. A dragon unable to fight is not fit to leave their roost. If that momentes, then I will appear, and that is when you will also leave Altrust, Hestia. I will not allow you toin. I understand, I grinned, happy that worked out fine. Then, can I rely on your help on our journey? Of course, but dont forget that I will not be fighting your battles. If you wish to travel, then I will treat you like an adult dragon. Aside from that, 3500 years of constant fighting have worn me out. I am tired of fighting, Hestia. So Melloxtressas scales began growing from her naked skin before moving around her scale dress, altering its design and adding more ornaments onto her hair, wings, and tail. Ice also formed, either levitating around her like fireflies or they were added to her outfit. From the simple one-piece she had at the beginning, it slowly turned into a dress filled with intricate scale design. Her ice even formed into essories, carapace, and also a crown on her head. It was majestic, fitting for an empress of the Dragon Empire, Kargrx. Perfect, for the silver dragon matriarch of n Nordor. dont make your mother worry, alright, Hestia? She wants me to say it. Her smile and eyes were telling me she was anticipating something from me. Melloxtressa might have said she epted my situation and the circumstances for why I acted like I did this morning, but her attitude right now was saying the opposite. I guess its to be expected right? But, am I really willing to call her as such? M-Mother? In the end, I made myself say it, just to appease her. Not like a word would matter that much. Hmm. But for some reason, Melloxtressa was still not happy. Did she sense my insincerity? You called me Mama when we first met. Could you call me that? It feels closer, no? Hold on, when did I say that?! The only time I could think of was when she first arrived? Or maybe I said it while sleeping? Sleep talking would probably count in her book, wouldnt it? Argh, does it really matter when I do so? Im not gonna call her that, in any case, thats the name for my Mama. I smiled and shook my head. Lets just stick with mother, please. Mellox Well, I guess shes Mother now Mother was naturally not delighted about it but she didnt seem offended, at the very least. Good enough for me. With the main topic of the subject down, I stood up and asked Mother if she was okay with rejoining the others. As nice of a view this was, it felt a bit too lonely up here. I wanted to be with the others. Thankfully, Mother epted it, seemingly having recovered from her tipsiness during our talk. After she broke the ice barrier, we both unfurled our wings and dived back into the city. Flying with her felt pretty weird, to be honest. I didnt know how to describe it. Surreal, maybe? I never would have thought I would be flying around with my mother. Then again, never would I have imagined I would be reincarnated into a dragon, so stranger things could always happen. Eshe, once again, I hope you can rest in peace. I am not so sure if I can actually live up to what Eshe expected from me. A hero? As if I could live up to being a virtuous hero simr to Eshe. Honestly, I still have no idea what was right and wrong here. I was sure the other side the demonkin had countless reasons for doing all of this, but I didnt know them here and now. An idol? Who knows if I really counted as one. I always wanted to be an idol who could bring a smile to peoples lives. I suffered by myself just so I could fulfill this dream, making others worry for me as a result. And now, I was confronted by a reality I wished wasnt real. Was it evil? After all, evil to one person might be good to another. To the demonkin, Eshes death was probably worthy of celebration. The death of a saintess of Aurena would probably bring out jubtion simr to the death of a tyrant, while the humans would cry and mourn for her. Two sides, two stories. However, Eshe probably didnt want me to think like that. To stay strong, she told me. To stay bright like a star in the shroud of a night sky. To continue being the idol I wanted to be. However, this star had a little shadow around it. The bastard going around doing whatever he wanted, making my life and those I love worse and worse. The one who killed the Griffon King. That demonkin who ordered for Eshes and, I presume, my own death. The person who caused all the disasters in Artorias. To me, that guy was pure evil. It was enough for me to consider all of thisrge enough to act on, regardless of how small of an issue it was for the Origin Gods. My happiness was in danger. Like Mother said, But if all things fail, then you must dominate your foes, and make them regret ever facing you! And, War demands blood, Eithalr said to me. His saddened eyes were enough for me to understand what he had to go through to say those words without any hesitation. Do you hear me, demonkin of pride? All the ns I ruined up until now? Those were only the beginning, I will continue ruining all your ns. Every singlest one of them. You ruined my happiness. I will not let you get away with this. If I was to make sure my friends and happiness would survive, I needed to stop that piece of shit. And while doing so, I will make sure the world will know the name of Peolyncas first idol Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, imperial princess of Kargryxmor. Earths definition and image of an idol should not affect Peolyncas ideal idol. Ravenous fans who throw out love and hate for an idol, not understanding that we have a life and emotions as well? The price of stardom. The price of being a public figure, like one of the Blessed. Some things couldnt be changed even for the most idealistic people, but I am still an idealist through and through. The fact I even decided to be an idol in the first ce already made me abnormal. Mourning time was over. Eshe, watch me. This little star will shine even brighter than before! Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 18 Race: Young Sunfang Dragon Age: 1 Years Job: Incandescent ze Level 30/30 Status: Health: 16514 (+1032) Mana: 44493 (+2340) Strength: 8979 (+1296) Intelligence: 12826 (+823) Vitality: 4814 (+578) Wisdom: 6501 (+611) Agility: 12264 (+899) Stamina: 8888 (+823) Effects: None Skill Points: 13050 Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 4] [Hellde Dragon Lv. 3] [Sr Core Lv. 3] [Venerated Saintess Lv. 3] [Idol Lv. 3] (+1) [Volcanic ze] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lightning Magic Lv. 3] [White mes Lv. 4] (+1) [Corrosive Fire Lv. 3] [Sacred Magic Lv. 7] [Terra Magic Lv. 3] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 3] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 6] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 6] [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Mental Stability Lv. 8] [Mental Warfare Lv. 5] [Fluid Cast Lv. 4] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 3] (+2) [Continuous Cast Lv. 3] (+1) [Mana Eyes Lv. 5] (+1) Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 4] (+1) [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Spear Technique Lv. 9] (+2) [Spear Mastery Lv. 5] (+2) [Draconic Roar Lv. 4] [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 8] (+2) [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 9] (+3) [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 5] (+2) Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] (+1) [Concentration Lv. 7] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 7] (+1) [Probability Correction Lv. 8] (+3) [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 9] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 5] (+2) [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 5] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 8] (+4) [Aerial Fighter Lv. 4] (New) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Mind Protection Lv. 5] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 6] (+4) [Sacred Resistance Lv. 2] (New) [Wind Resistance Lv. 9] (+2) [Water Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Dark Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) Stat growths and rted: [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 5] [Handicraft Lv. 6] [Woodworking Lv. 7] [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 9] (+1)[Instruction Lv. 2] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 8] (+1) [Benevolent Aura Lv. 3] [Draconic Aura Lv. 3] [Royal Presence Lv. 3] [Dismantle Lv. 8] [Gluttonous] [Thought eleration Lv. 4] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 2] (+1) [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 3] (+1) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] [Aerokinesis] Job: [Incandescent ze] Ability List: Dragon: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] Spear: [Spiral] [Spark Crescent] Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] [Dragoon Dive] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration][Ignite] [Panzer] [Unheilge Engel] [Scorching Sun] Custom Spell Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] [My Darkest Thoughts] [The Heir of Hope] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] [Levin Core] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] [Gloria Ascendence] Earth Magic [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] [Room] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] A note from AbyssRaven Mother and daughter, now reunited. Ice and fire join together. One is a singer. Can we call this a "Song of Ice and Fire?" Hehe. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(25) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 255: Our Party got Huge. Chapter 255: Our Party got Huge. Thank you for having us! We already met yesterday, but let us introduce ourselves again, Hestia-san. I am Ishigami Kyouya from party Misfits. Ill be happy if you will address me with Kyouya. Nagata Tatsuya. We havent done a proper introduction in a while, so it feels a bit weird to use the Japanese naming structure again. Artorias and Aureolis use the western version. Anyways, we will be in your care, Hestia-san. S-Sakamoto Haruka. Pleased to meet you, Atsuko-san! Im not very useful with fighting, but I hope I can still be of some use to you. My name is Mikami Daichi. It is good to finally meet another person from Earth in this world outside of our ssmates. I have heard much about you, Princess Hestia! So I hope we can get along well! Okay, this guy is a bootlicker. Feels like Im speaking with a noble. Even that smile feels unnatural. After my slightly awkward talk with Mellox Mother, I felt a bit too tired to do anything after everything that happened yesterday. Since I wasnt in the mood to create their rooms in my subspace, Saoris students decided to meet up with us on the next day. As such, it gave me some more time to spend with Mother which made her quite happy, especially when we had a bath together in the hot spring. Cernust did mention dragon mothers were like helicopter parents. Mother really wants to do everything with me to create memories. Cant say I me her. If I were in her position, I would have done the same, even to the chagrin of my own child. Speaking of Cernust, I heard he was in the city right now with Severa, acting as her bodyguard. I really should find some time to meet up with them. Saori told me he greeted Mother once, since she was his empress, and immediately fled the scene. Mothers mere presence made dragonkins nervous, it seemed. In any case, once I woke up, the n was to meet up with Saoris students and hold a meeting between all three parties with the goal of merging all three. It looked like we would all be working together now to proceed with our goals. We shared a lot of goals inmon with each other due to the demonkin threat. It was just a bit overwhelming that we were gaining so many new members all at once! Twelve to be exact, not including Mother, the snow wyvern twins, and Rajah and his family Oh boy. So, who exactly are joining us? Well, we first had The Magical Biscuits, which included Tamae, Nishio, Misaki, Kazumi, Kohaku, and Yorshka, whom we had already met in Cedaraille. The second set of students were the Misfits, which included Kyouya and Tatsuya from yesterday. The other members were Haruka, a smaller girl who was a year older than me with the smell of a foxian, and a fire mage by the name of Daichi, who seemed like a yes-man with a very slimy smile. Thest two members were Champion Hestia, a blond young man in full white armor kneeled for me, holding his sword before him like a knight showing respect to a king. In the name of the Goddess, it is an honor and blessing to meet a champion like you. May the Goddess bless this auspicious meeting with bountiful light. I am Elrick von Karstein, a humble pdin of the Knights of Aurena. Yorshka did say the student parties were all watched over by a knight of Aurena for their own protection, but I guess I didnt realize that we would have somebody as devoted to the church as Eshe in our midst now. The only difference was that I wasnt sure if he was aligned to Aurena or the church. If it was thetter, then I couldnt trust him. But that wasnt important right now, since thest member of the Misfits was about to introduce herself. Hanazawa Asaka. And that was all the blue-haired girl said before looking away. Unfortunately, while that was a decent enough introduction in my book, the same couldnt be said for Saori, who let out a quiet sigh before telling everybody shell wait for us inside the RV, creating a chilly atmosphere between them. Deciding it would be better to get everybody inside, I led the Misfits and The Magical Biscuits into my subspaces dining room, thergest room we had. There, Tasianna and Svena were about to finish cing some treats and drinks on three round tables ced together, while Grimnir weed us. Oh, good morning,ss, he greeted me. He was still sleeping in his smithy when I ate breakfast. Good to see you awake, but you sure you want to have this meeting this early? You deserve some time off. Good for your head. Grimnir was being considerate, believing I needed more time to mourn. In a way, yes, I had to agree. I didnt think I was fully ready to get over Eshes death yet, but its not like time would stop for me as I kept whining. I had three weeks worth of stuff to catch up on, and since I was the leader of Aurora, I had to determine what our next destination and goals were. No, its okay. Im fine. Fine enough to at least act as a leader for us, Grimnir. I heard from Saori that she handled everything while I was out, so I better do my part and get up to speed. There is still time for me to mourn after it''s done, dont worry, I told him, showing him a small smile to not make him worry. He shrugged. Mhmm. Im not good withforting others, but even I can see you werent totally over yesterday. Not even today. Make sure to take care of yourself,ss. The world and time will wait, especially once you reach the max level of [Space-Time Magic], I tell you! Gahahahaha! Ehehiehiehie, I giggled. I know I could slow down time with theter spells, but who knows if I could stop it. Still, even if he does grumble a lot, Grimnir knew how to have a good time. After Tasianna and Svena led the students to their seats, Saori came out from the kitchen and seated herself on our table, right next to the middle chair. Tasianna also seated herself next to the center, while Grimnir took the chair next to hers. Svena bowed and went back into the kitchen. Cant forget that shes still a maid contracted to House Helvas. Who would have thought that she would actually choose to continue working as my maid on their payroll? Well, d to have her on board for now. Ahh, sorry for beingte! As I sat myself down, the door suddenly opened up to Eine rushing in, with her maid Josine right behind her, trying to fix her hair. I apologize, Father forced me to handle some of his paperwork while he and Brother had to settle some dispute and also fill up the void left behind after the recent noble purge. Ahh, there is so much to do. Josine, the papers, please. I showed her a wry smile, feeling sorry for how much work shed been doing. I didnt have the chance to catch up with her yesterday. Its alright, Eine. We havent even started yet so slow down and calm yourself. I waved at her and she nodded. After putting the papers on the table, she came over to me and hugged me. Dont push yourself, Hestia, she whispered into my ear. [Her heart is set, Eine. If you worry too much, youll just be patronizing her desires,] KleaHatma chided Einesment. I personally didnt mind everybodys worry as much as KleaHatma thought, though. Idols, or public entertainers in general, are expected to lie. Put up a mask. But while Im with all of them, I dont need to hide it all. Its good for them and for me to know how I am. Regardless, once Svena and Josine filled everybodys sses with fresh magically-made water, I announced the beginning of the first meeting between Aurora, Misfits, and The Magical Biscuits. Ill be honest and totally not biased, Aurora had the best name among the three. Thank you everybody foring on such short notice. I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, but you may simply call me Hestia. Yes, I was reborn as a princess of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, but please dont even think of addressing me as Princess. Makes itplicated and such, you know. Instead, I want us to think of each other as equals. I pped my hands, smiling at the rest of them. As such, I would like to wee everybody to our first meeting as a team! I sat back down and let Saori handle the formal stuff. I still had three weeks to catch up, so it was better to just listen to those who had better knowledge than I did. Alright, as Hestia said, thank you very much foring everybody. Its been a long time. As such Yes, Tamae-san? Noticing Tamae raised her hand like a diligent student, Saori paused and acknowledged it. Is Empress Melloxtressa noting? she asked. I answered, Mothers currently sleeping in my room. Catching up on seven-ten years of sleep? Maybe even more, but she didnt specify it. The two snow wyverns in their dragonewt forms are taking care of her right now. Any decision I make has her consent, as long as I follow her rules. I just learned that older dragons, especially ancient dragons, literally have to take time to sleep to control the massive amount of mana stored inside their bodies. The more they sleep, the more they will recover. Immortality does have its downsides, huh? In any case, Mother technically didnt have to hibernate peacefully for the whole period, but it would be better if she did. She decided she would sleep whenever she could while waking up to spend time with me. Even if it meant harming herself, she was not willing to sacrifice even more personal time with me. She wanted to make memories. So, shell probably wake up tomorrow when we design her room. With that out of the way, Saori continued, As such, I would like all of us to work well together. You arent my students anymore, so you dont need to call me Sensei or Segawa-Sensei. Youre still our Sensei, Sensei, Nishio, the bespectacled mage, stated firmly. Even adults call their former teachers with Sensei. Even if you continue arguing that you are a different person, you still are the same person with whom we spent those three years with. I dont think we need to change that part. The others agreed. Everybody aside from Asaka nodded. Saori sighed. Well, do what you want, she said, before continuing where she left off with a satisfied smile. First things first, since we decided to merge our three parties into one, I would like to suggest we form a hunterspany with ourbined groups. In essence, it is simply arger party, but it allows us to ept certain Quests without having to partner with other parties. Kyouya raised his hand. Sensei, we already talked about this when we were traveling together. Dame Yorshka suggested to us to stay as individual parties, sincepanies are restricted with the type of work you may take. Individuals cannot take on personal Quests, we are only allowed to take Quest at or above our current rank, and we will be taxed more for our Quest. Hmm, I did say that, right? Yorshka chimed in. However, the circumstances have changed. Yes, staying as individual parties means flexibility, butpanies arent without advantages. As the name already implied, it was apany. A guildpany acted simrly to a liaison ording to Yorshka. Like the white and ck mercenarypanies Id heard of before, hunterpanies were expected to go around and seek jobs by themselves. Normally, as adventurer parties, we would go to the local guildhall and simply take a Quest from the Questboard. Sometimes you would get amission while wandering into a vige. But those were normal things any adventurer could experience. The difference a hunterpany brought to the table was Reliability and trust. Reliability alreadyes from our ranks though. Thats why they force you to do soooo many Quests just to give them a reason to trust us with more daring Quests, Kazumi, our resident human-turned-katzune,ined. True, but what Im talking about is the liaison part, remember? Conducting investigations that can get you remuneration without a Quest, acting as a moving Quest board for areas the adventurer guild doesnt wish to build a guildhall for, and, I guess what Saori is intending, going around with the authority of a state. In this case, a sovereign state. I n to finally use Hestias influence as a princess of Kargryx, Saori exined. Previously, our party tried to keep our real identities low, but as it was recently exposed in the Griffonpeak battle, it will be impossible to stop word from spreading. Gael and Muraina, our underworld sources, have already confirmed that this information is leaking everywhere down in Shaturein. Soon, it will spread to other countries andpletely beyond our control. As such, to protect ourselves, we need to establish our image and reputation. Of course, they can do this as a normal party, Yorshka continued, pointing at everybody from the two other parties. The thing is that they have you kids on board, now. Instead of using this influence for themselves, why not share it? Yes, as apany, we have some very annoying restrictions the taxing part is the worst but the fact is, the Guild trusts us enough to allow us to establish apany. Understand? Oh, the Quest part, right? Haruka seemed to have understood what Yorshka meant. Uhm, I heard well be using this RV as our main method of travel, correct? If we market ourselves as apany, that means people will swarm us with Quests they cant be bothered to go to a guildhall to post. Even if we have to file these Questster on to the Guild to have them taxed and record our aplishments, we should be allowed to negotiate with the Quest givers ourselves! Just like with Carine Vige and the vige chief, huh? We got some money for the bandit Quest, but they also allowed us to stay inside the vige for winter. Even allowed us to build a house. If we are talking about influence, we also have Mother. The personal rmendation from an empress and a princess should assure Auroras safety. If Tasiannas fairy form or Eines identity as a demonkin contractor were to be exposed, we could always rely on Kargryxs influence. We had diplomatic immunity, in effect. Of course, this meant the nobles would flock to us. Companies arerger, allowing them to work withrger contractors. Meaning nobles, governors, and rich merchants. Sure, some of them would hand in Quests to the guild, but from all the ones our party has taken on, only three Quests came directly from a noble the two handed to us by Carine viges fief lord, Arcanuess Helvas, an the one from Severas brother to find her. Verdammt, I cant imagine how much I will have to deal with them now But we need the protection. In any case, the talk about thepany was agreed upon unanimously, mostly since all of us understood we couldnt stay in Griffonpeak forever. We needed to travel, and having some protection and ability to go around flexibly would be best. However, we still needed a tool for this. Grimnir, will you be able to continue production of those [Room] runes? Saori asked. With thess up and about, I can, Grimnir replied. Due to me being unconscious, he hadnt been able to produce more [Room] runes since he needed me. We needed them to expand the fast travel nexus. Damn. Honestly, I had thoughts of fast travel, too, but with how hard it is to level up [Space-Time Magic], I had given up. Its still only level two for me, Tatsuya noted. Are you really able to do it? Of course, mydy is fully capable of it, Tasianna spoke up. Everybody, I have been testing the functionality of this idea with mydy since the very start. We will require the [Room] runes Master Grimnir makes and also mydy has to be around to make it work, but we are able to teleport around from one city to the other in seconds. Unfortunately, long-distance will be hard, I stated. The further away two rune portals are, the more mana you will have to spend. You can use a catalyst to bypass having to shoulder the cost yourself, but it will be a problem if we want to go from Altrust to the Empire, for example. The students nodded, understanding what I meant by that. Grimnir smirked for some reason, and was ready to exin what he had in mind Only for Haruka to speak out before him. If the mana cost increases by distance, couldnt we make the fast travel system work with a waypoint system? Put a [Room] rune in every city or town we trust, and when we need to travel from one country to the next, we can simply use this system. Every catalyst can be filled enough to teleport to a city, then take a break, and then continue the trip until we end up at the designated destination. ddarg, you damn brat! I was going to say all that! Arrrgh, by Crustacias twin-tails, I was waiting to exin all that! U-Uh? Uhm, Im sorry? Eheheh Poor Grimnir. In other words, a cooldown system to offset the mana cost. Ways to charge up catalysts or mana batteries with mana were abundant with Aurora in the equation. We even have Mother, and her mana usually overflows when she doesnt take notice of it. She makes a good AC, though. The problem was that only I could control the nexus with my [Mana Eyes]. The mana issue was solved, but I had to be around for the teleportation to work in the first ce. Without me, no teleportation. Still, it meant we could continue using Griffonpeak as a hub. The RV would be our transportation method, the subspace our gathering point, and Griffonpeak our hub for materials and information. Thats what Saori exined afterwards. And then it was Eines time. She picked up some of her paper and began announcing the news concerning Artorias as a whole. A lot of things have thankfully calmed down during the three weeks since the siege and coordinated disruptions within the seven duchies. However, due to the noble purge issued by his Majesty, there have been some changes in the kingdom itself, especially concerning the church. Church-wise, Eshes death was a massive blow to them, which affected not only Griffonpeak but also all the other temples in the kingdom. Why couldnt the church and monarchy protect her? What about the empire entourage? Commoner dissatisfaction was at a high towards the church and aristocracy. The duchies affected most by this were the Lecartiglio and Olivus duchy. The Lecartiglio haverge groups of beastmen actively hostile to humans, especially after the whole kidnapping and very incident there. Meanwhile, the Olivus duchy, being on the border of Aureolis, the religious seat of the church of Aurena, had people illegally migrating into the holy capital, believing Olivus cannot protect their faith. There were also other problems outside of these locations. Equevanna just had their duke resign after his second son was executed for high treason, but Eine stated that House Equevanna wasn''t entirely in the clear. Due to a historical friendship and debt to House Equevanna, House Artorias decided to pardon them for now. However, Father told me that one more foot out of line and even their previous history cannot save them any further. Including their branch houses. If House Equevanna cannot prove their value and make up for their failures, then another ducal house will seed them. The former Duke Equevanna was stripped from his noble status and was now treated like any other servant at the castle. His dukedom lost a vast amount of nobles and houses through the noble purge, and we could expect King Drangleics spies to keep them in line. House Equevanna practically lost all their reputation and influence and was now at the mercy of the vultures that were the other ducies. Well, only if the others could do anything. Lecartiglio and Olivus were dealing with massive unrest and poption decreases, and Morgiana and Myrrdin werent better off. Many of theirmoner citizens were actively wishing for equal standing between the sses. Their internal affairs were being gued, so moving out will be problematic. However, Greenveil was the least impacted by all this drama. In fact, due to nation-wide dissatisfaction and problems, the Sarlenziapany Amelia Greenveils soon-to-bepany has been expanding into the other duchies. Their popces satisfaction has been growing since, thanks to Aurora, they managed to avoid the other duchies problems, and I expected them to make their move soon. Of course, at the end of the day, none of this is Auroras issue, Eine stated tly with a smile before throwing the paper away and scratching her hair in distress. Ahhh, but its my problem since Im a Helvas! Argh, they really want to push Greenveil to be more influential in the next meeting between the dukes and his Majesty. Argh, so much work. Thank you very much for all your hard work, Eine. In any case, as I said, we do not have to deal with anything. This is the kingdoms problem and they will have to find a way to solve it. However, with all this unrest on top of Saintess Eshes untimely passing, the other countries have taken notice of our failings. One of them is our southern neighbor. The Atadoro kingdom. They were responsible for the recent beastmen problems in the Lecartiglio duchy. They were the enemy of Artorias. Hestia, I had to talk with King Drangleic in your and your mothers stead, Saori informed me. Amazing work, second-inmand. Once you are awake, he wishes to arrange a meeting between you, as a sovereign party, and him with his dukes to discuss future ns. From what I presume, he wishes to see what your future ns will be. As such, this meeting will also be talking about our goals for the future. Saori then turned to her students. As such, I wish to talk about yours, first. Hold on, I interrupted. Well, I dont mean to be rude here, but I nced over to Elrick. Should we be talking about everything here? Elrick showed me a wry smile, unsurprisingly, as if he knew his presence wasnt weed. However, he didntin. While I was waiting for somebodys feedback, Yorshka voiced it. Dont worry. Elrick is church-aligned, but he wont be doing anything with them any time soon. I have it under control, so speak as freely as you want. In fact, Saori agreed to tell him about everything. You wouldnt imagine the religious shock he went into when we told him about the false pope, hahaha! Grk, Captain Yorshka Elrick frowned, looking ill. You dont need to call me that. Im just doing this for appearances, Yorshka said. Just for your information, the students, Elrick, and I are all still affiliated to the church due to the control the church possesses. If I were to step down as a knight, they would simply send somebody new to take my ce since we have a saint candidate amongst us. Yorshka pointed at Asaka. Elrick has a secret, which makes him easy to control. The new person? Not so sure, so we need to keep this status quo for now. Yorshka can be as devious as Gael and Muraina, huh? Well, I guess thats an adult for you. And I thought she was more on the carefree side. In any case, that wasnt the discussion point. What was important was to hear about Saoris students goals. Tamae began for her group. Return to Earth. Then Asaka. Dont die and return to Earth. Huh. There was silence. Damn, I should probably say somet If that is the case, then may I present a proposal? The one to speak was Tasianna. Lady Hestia, Miss Muraina has found something we could check. If possible I would like us to go there after we wrap up a few things in Artorias. There could be only one reason why Tasianna would be the one to speak up like this. Is it about fairy hunters? Yes, she managed to find an underground market dealing in items favored by alchemists and magicians in the Republic of Estralia. Estralia is amercial hub in the western part of Altrust, Hestia, Eine exined to me. Bordering the Equevanna duchy, the capital of Estralia, Gleisvale, is protected by an incredible stone formation while being built upon a part of the Ankoran mountain ranges. Commissioned by its founder, the city was built by dwarves to act as a hub ofmerce. Including being located next to the river Gleiin which follows even into the Folschreck Empire, they are the merchant powerhouse in our region. Grimnir nodded. Aye, us dwarves used to trade with them a ton before the whole war stuff, I heard. They have an entrance inside our tunnels through Gleisvale, so they were also the main source of dwarven, dragonewt, and levianewt goods for you humans. They remained neutral during the war, as expected from merchants, but it still soured our rtionship since they didnt do anything about the fae hunters. And now, there was confirmed news of there being fairy hunters there. If Hamils information was correct, I might be able to find the person whomissioned those fae hunters who killed Princess Schuri. If there is a connection there, there might also be something on Davison. He used to live there, right? Also, with the Equevanna duchy bordering that ce, there might also be more information on Hamil. In the whole Hamil and cardinal rtionship, Hamil was merely a contractor for the cardinal. However, it shouldnt be ignored that Hamil was who was dealing with the demonkin. Under their orders, probably, he arranged all the chaos that forced the dukes to leave the capital just a day before the attack on Griffonpeak. At this point, we needed more information on the demonkins. It was either going to the Empire or using what connections we had to find more about them. However, with a small group like ours, we couldnt just waltz into enemy territory. I wasnt strong enough and Mother already expressed her wish for neutrality. If I suddenly get into a fight I could not handle this early, Mother would simply drag me back to Kargryx. Four years until I be an adult. All that time will be spent in Kargryx. Yes, I might be stronger by then, but that also meant I would allow the demonkin to go wild during that time. I already nned to absolutely stomp on them for angering me. At least that demonkin of pride. But, most importantly, this is for Tasianna to find closure. Okay, agreed, I gave my okay. Just to make sure, I dont want to vote for this by myself. Does anybody have anyints? Saori and Grimnir gave me their thumbs up. Eine cheered, expressing how they meant she didnt have to do any work anymore. She even bragged about how she could drop out of the royal academy with this. Oi, girl, you should not brag about that! However, the students on the other hand I have oneint, Nishio raised his hand. Hestia-san, concerning what you said before, you are right. We are technically joining you mostly for our own safety, but we arent intending to do this without working for it. We will contribute, dont worry. We also understand that we need to get stronger. Thats right, Tamae took over. Thats why, if we want to improve our chances to go back to Earth, we need to build up some allies. And currently, I would say that would be Artorias, no? Its true. Even if I am the princess of Kargrx, I wont be able to rely on my supposed subjects because of the Emperor and his neutrality stance. I could maybe ask Loatryx, but I would feel bad about ordering them. I want them to ept it if they wanted to. If we think of it like that, Artorias most likely would be the best candidate to help out since they have a grudge against the demonkin. Tamae-san, we arent nning to abandon Artorias, Saori pointed out. Griffonpeak will be our hub and due to the Ankor-Nazta and Artorias alliance we want to promote, we need to help them with that. Especially if we want Sariel and Loatryx to help out, too. We know Artorias is our ally. Saori looked over at Eine. She smiled back. No, no, Sensei, I didnt mean it like that. I meant that all of us shouldnt be going to Estralia together. Look at us. We are 17 people, excluding the demon Lady Eine has with her, which to be honest we cant trust fully right now. From the looks of the other students, it seemed they felt a bit ufortable also. I could sympathize. Even after spending some time with KleaHatma, the only one who seemed to have warmed up to her was Eine. And that was cause Eine is a real sweetheart behind all that noble stuff. Tamae continued, As such, I would like to suggest we split up into groups to deal with issues. We have 17 people, we should not force everybody into a single event just because we can. Once we register ourpany, shouldnt we use that influence a bit more? Thanks to our connection with Muraina, she will probably make thepany registration process easier. She isnt into nepotism, but I dont think there is a reason for her to decline it professionally. We just helped her ward off an A rank monster with hundreds of adventurers as witnesses. Then what do you suggest, Tamae-san? Saori asked, not following her. Sensei, I would like to ask that you allow me to be your restaurants head chef and manager! My eyes widened. Are you serious?! I consider Tamae a friend. We only met for a short time, but I was able to get a decent idea of who she was. It could definitely be categorized under: Nice. But, wasnt this just absolutely impertinent. The restaurant Aurora worked so hard to make; she was asking to be the head chef?! I cant allow that! Tamae-chan, that is Brilliant! If you would do me the honors, Tamae-san! But Saori was fully on-board. S-Saori, isnt this the restaurant you work so hard for?! You put so much work to make it sessful, you even dragged Tasianna, Eine, and me into it! You even used me as a rice cooker to make it work! I was bbergasted. All the work Saori put into the menu and her own cooking, and she was about to hand it over to somebody else. Hestia. But Saori just gave me a confused face. Dont forget that my dream is to travel the world and learn more about this ce. My restaurant was my method to get our party a consistent, reliable way to earn funds for your concert, our travels, and equipment. Oh. I forgot about it. Beside, Tamae-san is the daughter of two sessful Michelin star restaurant proprietors. In addition, she knows how to cook a variety of dishes, while I am limited to Japanese cooking and whatever Western dishes you can exin to me. Having her as the head chef and manager is the best option for us. Also, please, dont worry that I will kick Sensei out of her own kitchen, Hesti-chan! Shes a phenomenal chef in her own right! But, if you ask me, the kingdom currently needs our help right? Thats what Im thinking, Nishio interjected himself back in. The kingdom is currently going through a tumultuous time with how many nobles were executed. This isn''t good. If this were apany, that would mean there will be a huge power vacuum left behind from all the firing. People will vie for those positions. They want to be acknowledged. They want money, power, and influence. That was a given, but what could we do about it? This wasnt our problem. I suggest we from The Magical Biscuits stay behind in Griffonpeak, Hestia-san. Since the restaurant is done remotely through the portals, we can have it serve both people in Griffonpeak and those you meet on your travels. A perfect ce to gossip, since we dont have the inte here. That glint in his eyes. What did his father do again? Hestia-san, before you probably thought we didnt have any ambition in this world, correct? He looked at me straight and I couldnt help but be flustered. Wha?! W-Well, I, uhm, d-didnt think about it like that. Wait, do you have a mind-reading skill?! It could totally exist! No, I just know how to read expressions as part of my education that my parents put me through to be theirpany''s heir. I just learned how to do it. Or, not. But, then again, he was right. I did think it was weird they just answered with Return to Earth. It was such a simple but understandable answer. It was a case of us both having the same end goal, but we had a difference in how to achieve it. The students have no grand motivation to ce their mark in Peolynca like me, who has epted this ce as my new home. They just wanted to get back home. It was a perfectly eptable situation. I understood from some of their faces that this world had left its marks on them, but that didnt mean they could just sit it out, I thought. I mean, I personally would have a very good reason to shut up and sit things out, but an idol wouldnt do that. If I hadn''t persevered up until now, that idol dream would have been buried by everything I experienced. But now you were telling me I was wrong? We are all nning to return to Tokyo, but we arent trying to do it tomorrow or the next year, Misaki, the professional archer, stated. My father is a mangaka, and I wish to be as good as him one day, Kohaku, the sword-chuuni, said. As such, this whole world is a paradise of ideas. But Im also not delusional enough to fully immerse myself without a care. Its pretty painful, and I wish I could just return to my room. Seeing how reality is not fun, if you ask me. Kazumi nodded. Yeah, things are hard here. You know, I never really experienced such in-the-face racism before. Sure, you see it all the time on the inte with how people speak with each other, but you know, its the inte. People are assholes there. But looking at all the hate between the beastman in the Lecartiglio duchy was an eye-opener. This might be rude to say, but while we are staying with Aurora for our own safety and trip back home with your deal with Aurena, we wont be dead weight. We intend to continue training or at least be useful to you guys in some way. Tamae exined truthfully. My talents as an alchemist suck, but what I can do well is make sure a restaurant is sessful! So, leave it to me! I will make it so the nobles will crawl towards our restaurant! Oh, and dont forget to get lots of ingredients for me to cook! I want to try them all! Jeez, Tamae-chan can be more than I thought, huh? Hestia-san, I hope that settles your worries for us. Nishio then leaned forward, holding his hands together like some scheming viin. Dont worry, we agree with your n. We are the neers, so if you have anything to do, feel free to do so. However, if I may, you are going to the meeting with King Drangleic, right? Hmm? Well, thats right. Of course. Politics or not, things have to be handled. A lot of loose ends would remain if I dont confront King Drangleic about the problems I have, especially how he handled the day of the invasion. As I thought. Alright, we need to go through a few things. You need to know which questions to ask for us, Hestia-san. Suddenly, Nishio stood up and grabbed Kazumis arm. Youreing, too. W-What?! Let go of me, Nishio-kun! What are you doing?! Stopining. We all know your fathers a PR manager for multiple people inside our circle. You dont like speaking about it but,e on, even you should realize we arent dumb enough to not recognize Hoshino and how much you look like your mother. Your father prances her around like a decoration to hide their unstable rtionship! Nishio just revealed something private to everybody in attendance. Gaaaaaah! Dammit, you dont have to reveal everything going on in my home, you ass! Its supposed to be a secret! Stop talking about it! Kazumi easily freed herself from Nishios grip afterward, a testament of a rogues Strengthpared to a mages like Nishio. They then came over to me and began to form a list of things I should say and shouldnt say, while also helping me learn how to lead a business discussion. As if they took this as a sign that the meeting had ended, everybody else said their goodbyes, leaving me behind to suffer. Of course, we had to talk our ns and goals in detailter on, since this meeting was there to inform and keep people in the know. Still, it wasnt like I waspletely satisfied with it. I still hadnt heard from the Misfits and their opinions on stuff. They just agreed to our ns but never really exined to me what their goals in this world were. Tamaes group made it clear to me. In any case, things were settled that evening. Tamaes group will be staying in Griffonpeak with Yorshka to handle matters here, while the Misfits will join us on the way to Estralia. Of course, since we will always meet inside the subspace, it wasnt like this was farewell. And this was important. Yorshka and Mother were experienced people, perfect to help our group develop and refine our skills. There were also other tutors in Griffonpeak, like Muraina, Thyra, and whoever else we could find. In other words, I would not miss out on training in the future. ns were made for me to meet up with King Drangleic, and it was nned that we would meet up in a week''s time. Naturally, I didnt waste this time. First things first was to create everybodys rooms. Fortunately, Mother allowed me to use her mana to construct everything, so even creating a roomrge enough for her dragon form wasnt too hard. And, boy, was it huge, like huuuuuuuuuumooooooongous. While some good things happened, sad things did too. Pestrodus, his lycerepthors, and Krymdar had to leave on the next day, carrying the coffins for Eshe, Sir Alikar, and Dame Anivh. Aside from mourning before them, I didnt have much time to pray for her souls well-being. They left and all I could hope for was that they would arrive safely in Sarkarfiina. Spending time with the children was my next important objective. I had to catch up with them. There was also Cernust, who still couldnt handle Mothers presence and even fainted right in front of me. He would stay with Severa in Griffonpeak, so I could always meet them when Mother wasnt around. In any case, time flew by. Training was set to the minimum as Yorshka told me to rest and recuperate. She forbade me from exerting myself and simply told me to spend time with Mother. Spending time with family and friends made everything move faster, huh? And when the time of the meeting came, I waspletely ready for everything and anything. Nishio and Kazumi were surprisingly pretty experienced with marketing and PR talk. I guess it made sense given their parents. I never expected Nishio to be the son of a talent agency. I thought his parents would be economists or scientists with how he acts. However, even with all their preparations, I didnt expect what they told me that morning. Hestia, Shaturein has announced to be there at the meeting. They are waiting at the citadel as we speak, Saori informed me. A conflict between the kingdom and their past was about to happen. All while I was in between them. Chapter 256: Aurora doing Politics. Chapter 256: Aurora doing Politics. Y-You really want to look the part, huh, Mother? Scales floating around like glistening snow, enchanting scale essoriesplementing her aloof beauty, and ice forming and disappearing in a deposition and sublimation process you wouldnt really see naturally as often outside of special effects or shows. Its almost as if Mother was showing off herplete control of her scales and magic. As you would expect, draconic fashion doesnt exist, as we do not wear clothes, my whelpling. To attract mates, we must make sure that our scales and carapace shine healthily before we females assault the males, Mother suddenly went into a tangent on dragon courtship. Hold on, the women attack the men?! What does any of that have to do with finding a partner?! I was baffled. If I were to go out and attack some random dude, he would just call the police on me! Why, of course, Hestia! How else would you know your husband ispetent and is able to protect your child? Dragons mate for a lifetime. Our tails stay linked even through the harshest times, never separating until one of us passes on. We must make sure they are as or stronger than ourselves. Even the males prefer strong and assertive females, as that will result in a strong hatchling. This is my life now. Speaking with Mother was fun, although admittedly, I did think some of the things she spoke about would be more suitable if I were, I dunno, 100 years older? At least when Im interested in anything concerning boys, which I am not right now. I have an idol career to focus on, plus I had duties to fulfill for a Goddess, but that was beside the point. This whole talk should have been about her attire. When I brought us back to that topic, Mother nodded. Oh right, I apologize. I got ahead of myself since you act older than your real age. Cause I am mentally older than my biological age, but I kept that thought to myself. Back to my point, we dragons did not develop our fashion style alone. We learned and adapted it from how dragonewts and levianewts clothed themselves. Even with their scales, their elven, dwarven, or human parents thought they were naked, so a clothing culture naturally developed afterward. Back on Earth, I was never really into fashion and clothing, as most of the stuff I wore was picked out by my Mama. I didnt have to think about it. But after Saori drilled her whole clothing is important lecture into me, I began developing a mild interest in it. At least, I was curious as to why certain cultures clothed themselves. In the case of the dragonewts, as Yorshka once told me, dragonewts took a lot of pride in their scales and other draconic features. Their sleeping wear, armor, even formal clothing all had their scales and features disyed. It was a mark of prestige and strength if your scales are impressive to look at. Since our scales are filled with our mana, they are, as a consequence, attuned to our mana. My scales are naturally attuned to ice. Hestia, yours is probably a mix between fire and light, due to your blessings and evolution path. You could have been born as a silver or ice dragon, but Kargryxmors blood overpowers lesser lineages. Your siblings inherited more from the Emperor than from their mothers, too. Because theyre made mostly out of mana, dragons often possessed the ability to manipte their scales, taking pride in their ability to control them. Thats why Mother pimped out her usual Empress outfit with more scale-blings with her control over mana. On the other hand, I was wearing a modified version of my ballroom gown. Saori made sure to emphasize my regalness with a more draconic design while Mother created some essories for me to wear from her own scales. Make-up came from Eine, giving Tasianna and Svena a fun time to pretty me up. Unlike my meeting to mediate between King Drangleic and Muraina, this was an official conference. A meeting between two sovereign parties, and Mother and I were the representatives of Kargryx. If it were only me, this meeting would have been unofficial, but since Mother agreed to participate, it automatically turned into an important event. We would be treated like any other imperial guests for this whole day, although properly now, as any minor grievances could cause a war. The problem was that I felt underdressed next to Mother. While I could copy insert name of whomever the hell I could think of to copy and act regal like a princess with the help of my skill [Royal Presence], Mother exuded majesty with every movement and action, naturally. She had this presence which told you straight to your face, You are beneath me. I am beyond yourprehension. She had an amazing cold shoulder look. I will teach you how to turn your scales into clothing, Hestia. Mothers promise, Motherforted me. And just like that, she switched from being a dragon to a mother. Simple as that. I did see her talking extensively with Yorshka about how to be a mother. Ehehe, I guess she has a good enough mentor? With both of us dressed and ready, we said goodbye to everybody in ourpany except for Saori, who would be apanying us as our aide. Hesti-chan, good luck! Break a leg! Kazumi encouraged me, looking anxious as she helped me memorize the proper etiquette with Eines mother, Marianne. Sensei, please, dont forget to raise those topics we went over. Our ssmates who went to the Empire will be a sore subject. And please, make sure everybody sticks to decorum, Nishio reminded Saori. You worry too much, Nishio-kun. You should know how I work, especially when you were one of my sss representatives. Saori tapped her satchel with documents before waving goodbye to everybody else. The three of us then left the RV and were confronted with arge retinue of griffon knights, all surrounding an ornamented griffon carriage. There wasnt a need for it, since we could all traverse the sky in one way or another, but we were supposed to be VVIPs right now. Your Imperial Majesty, Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor, and Your Imperial Highness, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I, Duke Isaac Albreus Greenveil, shall be your escort to His Majestys, King Drangelic var Artoriass, citadel. Please, allow me and my knights the honor to guide you there. ording to decorum, only those of high status may act as escorts for an empress and imperial princess. Either the Knight-Commander of a Knight Order, the highest-ranking member of the royal guards, or somebody of the second-highest rank just below the royal family. Thats why Duke Greenveil introduced himself like that, despite knowing me personally. Without further ado, we boarded the carriage and sat down. From the looks of it, they seemed to have made modifications to the seats in order to amodate our tails and wings. Thanks to that, this was the first carriage ride where I feltpletelyfortable. We eventually made it to the royal pce and were greeted by the head butler. With Duke Greenveil apanying us, we were led into a waiting room where he excused himself to prepare for the meeting. A little bitter, the butler returned and told us it was time. Its time. Here, for you, Hestia. Mother handed me a circlet made from her ice and my scales, making thetter look like rubies shining under the light. I took it, but all I could do was look at it with a frown. I was conflicted on this. Not only was the thought of wearing a princess circlet suuuuper cringe, I just thought it would look stupid on me. But, idols had to learn how to sacrifice some things for sess. Wearing things they didnt like, performing songs they didnt want to, or working out for ungodly hours. Somethings just had to be done. There was still a part of me who was still trying to reject this whole princess stuff; however, I also had to learn to use this to my advantage. Being a princess was a double-edged sword you get dragged into this political stuff, but the influence I would hold was pretty huge. Reluctantly, I handed Saori my circlet and positioned myself for her to put it on me. Without speaking, she understood my intent. Okay, lets go. The butler led our group through a long hallway before ending up in the same room I held my mediation session. The butler rang the bell, prompting the door to be opened for us to enter. May I present Sixth Empress of the Dragon Empire Kargryx, the SS rank [Diamond-Powder Fimbulvetr Dragon], Empress Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor. Oh, Mothers race is [Diamond-Powder Fimbulvetr Dragon]? I havent asked her about that yet. Her silver powder certainly does have a diamond-like brilliance sometimes. And apanying her is her daughter Third Princess of the Dragon Empire Kargryx, the B rank [Young Sunfang Dragon], Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Their presence has been announced! King Drangleic and his aides, the seven dukes, Muraina, and two unfamiliar faces one man, one woman all stood up from their seats, bowing as we were led to our spot at the table. As we sat down directly opposite from the kings position, everybody said in unison, We wee the winged frost and fire from the Empire of the God of Dragon, Kargryxmor. May he bless our auspicious meeting this day. Holy crap. When its an official diplomatic meeting, those used to it really knew what they were doing. The magnificent presentation of the meeting room, the coordinated announcement and greeting, and the respect for somebody of a higher social status. It made me feel more out of ce than I thought. Also, as you heard, I was the third princess. Mother had told me I was the eighth child of the imperial family, having two half-sisters and five half-brothers. Problem was that she only knew the other empresses well, not their children. Then again, learning I had seven half-siblings was already informative enough. In any case, back to reality. After Mother, Saori, and I sat down, the others did too. Looking at the people before me, I had to take a deep breath to prepare myself. It was nerve-wracking. As mentioned before, King Drangleic with his aides Ulquint Myrrdin and Armado Lifcio sat directly opposite from us, a sign that our two sides were the most important members of this discussion. To my right were all seven dukes of Artorias, while to my left, Muraina and, I presume, two of Shatureins leaders were seated. I knew that Muraina joined the meeting as a representative of Sariel and ally of Kargryx the moment she heard of our participation, while Saori only informed me this morning that Shaturein was also joining. It was surprising to see King Drangleic ept their presence here. There was a political reason not to allow them to participate, since it could endanger Mother, Saori, and me. I mean, not that it was likely, but it was politics, dude. As the King of Artorias, I would like to personally wee you to my kingdom, Empress Melloxtressa. I apologize if my first introduction wascking in any way, King Drangleic started out. There is no need, King Drangleic. I merely came for my daughter on that day, so there was no need for any sort of decorum. In fact, your city was endangered and you just survived through a perilous battle with that insect. There is no need for you to worry. I am not fickle when ites to human or elven etiquette. Seated right in the middle of our spot, Mother replied with a cooling calmness as she told everybody she wasnt in any way perturbed by any sort of human mistakes minor mistakes, to her. King Drangleic caught on to it and nodded. I thank you for your consideration, Empress. Before we begin, allow me to introduce the people participating here. King Drangleic first started with his two aides before leading into his dukes. I also noticed that Duke Equevanna was somebody else, and when King Drnagleic introduced him, I learned it was his son, Fillion Bastois Equevanna. As Saori said, not only was Charleslyt executed but his father was stripped of his title, ordered to hand it over to his heir. Just by looking at him, I could see him hiding his anxiousness behind his smile. After the dukes and Duchess Morgiana were presented, King Drangleic allowed those on the left to present themselves. First, it was Muraina, who gave a long-winded greeting fitting for an ally of Kargryx. Mother and Muraina already knew each other over drinks, so it seemed they were happy to see each other. After that, it was time for our surprise guests. My name is Jenghil Grengar, one of the three pirs of Shaturein, the underground city beneath Griffonpeak. I am not personally acquainted with your daughter, Empress Melloxtressa, but Princess Hestia has done much to help me and my city. It is an honor to meet you, Your Imperial Majesty. Jenghil Grengar, described to me, was the madam who owned all the brothels inside Artorias, using them as her spywork. With a guild name like The Heartful Dance, I imagined she would be a bit more, uhm, daring with her appearance. However, to my surprise, she shared some simrities to Thyra, in fact. Like an older sister. Since she was the bastard child of Duchess Morgianas brother, Jenghil was a half-elf with long, sharp ears and House Morgianas distinctive double circled eyes. She gave off the aura of an overworked businesswoman. Now, the person next to her was exactly how I imagined him. The boss of a whole underground society. Wearing a fashionable suit with a cape, the tall man stood up and bowed his head, letting his medium-length dark hair fall. Vangrim ckreach. Representative as one of Shatureins three pirs. A blessing to the Gods for the honor of meeting you today, Empress Melloxtressa, and your daughter, Princess Hestia. If possible, Shaturein would like to partake in this meeting as a neighbor of Griffonpeak. To speak terms through them with you for our citys future. The dukes naturally scoffed at the notion that Shaturein was a neighbor of Griffonpeak. Shaturein technically was an independent force but it also historically belonged to Artoriassnd. Whatever grievances they had with each other, I hoped they could drop it for today. You are already here. I have noints, Mother said, ignoring the res the dukes directed at Jenghil and Vangrim. I guess to her, this wasnt her problem. After the introductions, King Drangleic began exining the reason for this meeting. Essentially, he had decided that it was time for him to reveal certain specifics to everybody in attendance and to have everybody be equally informed. This was intended to put everybody at the same level, as the discussion would involve Artoriass diplomatic future. And to begin, he dropped the bombshell that was the demonkins infiltration of the Empire and the Church, specifically, all the information I have given to him from Aurena. To nobodys surprise, everybody but Muraina and my group was bbergasted at this revtion. In fact, Duke Lecartiglio, Groushia, and Olivus even doubted King Drangleic due to how absolutely insane this sounded. But, not with me around. Duke Lecartiglio, Duke Groushia, and Duke Olivus, as you are well aware, I am a champion of Aurena. I am a reincarnator who was blessed by two gods blessing the moment I was born. I am not interpreting the words of the gods as most other blessed would do, I can actually listen and even banter with Goddess Aurena if I wanted to. I can send my soul to meet her in her divine realm. This was new information to the Shaturein folks, but since King Drangleic allowed them toe today despite what he was nning with this meeting, it meant he was okay with them knowing about it. Although, I have to admit it was a bit dangerous since they managed criminals. Princess Hestia, do you mean to say that you heard all this face to face with Goddess Aurena? Duchess Morgiana asked. I nodded. I have visited Goddess Aurenas divine realm three times now and seen my Kramps, once. Oh, Kramps is my nickname for Kargryxmor, since he technically is my grandfather. In any case, I know this might sound pretty heretical, but there is a reason for which King Drangleic received all the information about the insurgencies in your duchies. So it was from you, Princess Hestia? Duke Olivus still looked doubtful. I I must admit, this is hard to ept. A-Although, I do not question your ability to listen to Her Holiness! Of course, it must be so, since she was the reason for your reincarnation. Thats good enough, I guess? Hmm. Duke Groushia stroked his beard, looking doubtful, before nodding vigorously as if those doubts disappeared in an instant. My fellow dukes, I shall choose to believe Princess Hestia. If the information His Majesty has given us truly came from Princess Hestia, then I have no reason to doubt her. If those issues hadnt been resolved, the fallout would have been far more troublesome. As all of you must be aware, it cannot be a coincidence that all dukes except for Duke Greenveil had to depart from the capital a day before the attack. I agree, Duke Greenveil agreed. During her stay in my duchy, Princess Hestia has managed to solve three major events the incident with Davison, the attack by the grimgarian battalion, and the extermination of the rachonoid queen. If any of them had urred while I was away, I most likely would have left at the same time as with all of you. Hmph! While everybody else was starting to realize things, only Duke Lecartiglio seemed displeased. So if this information is to be believed as truth, this would mean all the soldiers I sent to the Empire as Imperial tribute for our kingdoms participation in the war were sent to the demonkin? All those young soldiers who died and those who are still fighting on the frontlines? Your Majesty, this is an outrage! Duke Lecartiglio was the kingdoms marshal. He was responsible for all the soldiers deaths. The notion that he sent all of them to their enemy made him weep a single tear as he spoke with a quiet rage. My Duke, unfortunately, this most likely is the case. The person who killed Saintess Eshe this information I had kept from you, telling you I will reveal itter. We have our witness before us. King Drangelic gestured to me. Princess Hestia was the one to avenge the Saintess after her death. All traces of the assassin were vaporized by Her Imperial Highness, but we have the evidenceing from Sir Pestrodus as you are aware. Your Majesty, are you saying the demonkin who murdered King Assurfel wasnt the only one?! Duke Myrrdin''s eyes widened. A demonkin of envy, I answered. He took on the appearance of Pestroduss nephew. He was the one I found while I was mourning for Eshe. I can confirm, he definitely was a demonkin. Duke Lecartiglio smashed the table with his fist, unable to hold back his rage despite the situation. As King Drangleic was about to lecture him, the duke didnt let him continue. My King, if you had known this information all along, how can you even think of allowing those imperial swines to leave the capital! You should have imprisoned them! And possibly cause our rocky rtionship with the Empire to deteriorate even more? You fool, think about it. If we had done that, all of this would have escted into a war! King Drangelics military advisor, Lord Armado, rebuked the duke. Fine! It would have been better as such! Ive been talking about how it was impossible to appease the Empire at this point. The fact that they continuously demand more tribute and conscription from uspared to the other countries is because they know we are not loyal! If we continue down this road, our country will soon be weak enough for Atadoro to overtake us. You battle fool, must you only think about war? Duchess Morgiana chided him. Artorias is not capable of anyrge-scale battle after everything that happened. Our duchies are still in need of repairs and, after King Assurfel fell may the light guide his soul to Goddess Ilsaphone our mightiest weapon has been destroyed. Our talons have been removed. The dukes began to argue amongst themselves with all this information. As expected, things like this caused an uproar. I could even see Vangrim and Jenghil discussing it under the guise of all this noise. Looking at Mother, she had little to no care if this discussion continued or not. I looked over to King Drangleic and nodded with him. We had to do something about this. Ordering everybody to be silent, King Drangleic attempted to calm the dukes down. Duke Lecartiglio, while I do understand your feelings, imprisoning the lycerepth agents was not the correct move. How so? Maybe one of them was another demonkin? That is because we have good reason to believe that none of them is a demonkin. If you wish to know my source, you may request it from Princess Hestia. In other words, Eines secret was still taboo for now. Second, it is because I cannot afford the Kingdom to go to war that I had to leave them be. If we were to antagonize the Empire even further, there would have been no way for us to attend the alliance meeting between Artorias, the dwarves, Sariel, and Loatryx. The dukes eyes and ears werepletely turned to King Drangleic. Talk about the demonkin was gone. Your Majesty, do you mean? Yes, Duke Myrrdin, there has been progress. We will begin the process of separating ourselves from our vassge to the Folschreck Empire. Lady Muraina, if you please? Of course, King Drangleic, Muraina pulled out a piece of document. As you must have seen before we removed it, the corpse of the geiserg king, or what remained of it, was frozen solid by Empress Melloxtressa. She was the one to end the attack on that day. Under the advice of Miss Saori, I had ordered Krymdar and a few alchemists amongst the elvenmunity of Griffonpeak to appraise its blood. Saori had mentioned something about that in the past week. Since the geiserg king went full-on eldritch mode, there had to be something in the blood. I was only curious about the ck potion Davison and the demonkin drank to go eldritch mode, so Saori believed there had been information from it. And she was right. From our results, the blood of the geiserg waspletely corrupted with demonic mana. The energy a demonkin requires to activate their demonic powers from their blood. ording to Imperial Alchemist Krymdar, this is very simr to the process that a demonkin contractor would undergo, only that whatever caused this corruption was imperfect. An imitation, or if we were to follow his theory, something to draw out the full power of a demonkin contractor. Did he find out how the geisergs blood was corrupted? King Drangleic asked. Presumably during birth. Geiserg kings do not live for long, and, if I were to guess, this one most likely came from the colony underneath our outpost. After reflecting on it, I presume the demonkin most likely also nted that colony there, readying themselves for the attack on the capital. It was the logical conclusion. If it was a sabotage or threat, the demonkin most likely nned on it. A geiserg invasion would have given the demonkin enough time to attack Assurfel also. Now, what caused it? Was there a substance they injected into the egg? Well King Drangleic, you should have the honor to reveal what Charleslyt said. My brother? Duke Equevanna blurted out, earning him a pitiful stare from his king. King Drangleic did not leave a single detail out. He informed everybody about how Charleslyt consumed a tonic and even shared it with the nobles who attacked Eine. That tonic gave them powers they believed came from the Goddess, but in truth, was a cruder version of the tonic Davison dranked. No The young duke clutched his head, dismayed from the news. The other dukes even began looking away from him, almost as if this news just killed all trust they had for the Equevanna duchy. This was a political death, even worse than what happened with his brother and father. All of this, after he just assumed his fathers position as duke. Politics is cruel. But this information had toe out some way. I am sure all of you must now understand the situation at hand, Muraina continued, not allowing the young duke to digest this information. I have already discussed this with King Drangleic, and we have concluded that an alliance is needed. Or at least, it is worth talking about. King Drangleic nodded. As such, a summit will be held. The information we have gathered was sent to the respective leaders, to gain their attendance. All but the Ankoran King have not answered yet, but the dwarves were all we needed to schedule this summit. In five months, on the 30th of AutumnSun, when the dwarves celebrate the birthday of the Revolution Queen and Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition, Chihiro. So that is the date. Got it. I went to ask him why it was scheduled at thatte of a date and the king answered, The Ankoran King expected the answers of the Sari and Loatryxian to be slow, due to their reluctance to work with us. As such, we required a reason for them toe. Also, because of the recent attacks, I am needed here to oversee the repairs for some time yet. What is the reason? I questioned, but I already had a feeling what it was. I had Lady Muraina not tell them about your existence, Princess Hestia. After all, I never really got a firm stance from Kargryx. Your confirmation to help us was appreciated, but as this will demand proper diplomatic procedures, I require an answer from you as a representative of your home. I require your agreement not as Lady Hestia, but as Princess Hestia. He then turned to Mother. But, I will also need the answer from your Mother. Empress Melloxtressa, Artorias humbly requests your aide to mediate the summit we will hold. Mother smiled. This is what we wanted to hear. Seeing her like this, the dukes were relieved. Only, there was a problem. I decline. It was all crushed into dust. B-But, Empress Melloxtressa Duchess Morgiana looked mortified, as if her goals were just squashed right before her. She and Duke Myrrdin wished for Artorias to make amends with the elves of Sariel, so seeing the key to solving this problem reject them must have been heartbreaking. You cannot persuade me. Do you have any ideas what we dragons have done to ensure the world developed to this point? How many dragons have died to fight back the demonkin? How much we had to suffer during the aftermath of all these events? Our Emperor, our glorious leader, Eltharion, has enacted aw to prevent Kargryx from interfering with the world. Aw of neutrality. But what about the humans and elves who fought and died during that war? I presumed some of the dukes wanted to say, but they knew better than to anger someone like Mother. She could snap her fingers and they would turn into popsicles. Would there be no way to persuade you? Is there anything you need? King Drangleic urged her to reconsider, but she did not sway. Even the Shaturein representatives showed signs of being nervous. Letting a potential ally as Mother and Kargryx go would be a disastrous situation. If they were to separate from the Empire, they needed a strong ally. However, while I cannot and will not allow Kargryx to participate in any of this squabble between you, I must admit that my daughter had been unruly for a while now. Only a year old, but she has already decided on bing an adult. Oh, woe is me, but a mother should still support her rebellious daughter no? And hope was brought back into the dukes and Shaturein pirs eyes. King Drangleic smirked. I understand. It is a shame that Kargryx cannot help us. He then turned to Saori and me. As such, if possible, I would like to speak with your daughter, who is currently acting as a separate faction. However, as she is still a princess and has the backing of Your Imperial Majesty, her words must still be influential, correct? Of course, she is my daughter, after all. He nodded firmly. As such, Princess Hestia, shall we discuss terms? Now, in an official diplomatic capacity between royalty. Saori smiled and unpacked the documents inside her satchel. She nced at the Shaturein representative before saying, We are ready, King Drangleic. Their eyes immediately sharpened, fully understanding what they had to do now. Gael, Yorshka, and Muraina. All of them are tricky. From what Nishio and Kazumi exined to me, business meetings were a battle between factions to gain the terms they wanted. And this battle began the moment the meeting was scheduled. We needed allies and we had to make sure these allies thrived to work for us. Even if we had to make preparations and talk behind the curtains. I smiled. The Aurora brand will spread well with our new team. Let us hear what you can do for us, King Drangleic. Chapter 257: Making Allies through Politics. Chapter 257: Making Allies through Politics. Why did Mother reject Artorias attempt to discuss a potential alliance with Kargryx? It was simple: the dragons did not want to get dragged into this mess. Humans versus demonkin or humans versus humans, neither of these situations sounded like a problem to Mother. It wasnt the dragons concern if either race eliminated the other. Of course, you could argue that, if the demonkin were to win, they would then engage the dwarves, elves, dragonewts, levianewts, and eventually the dragons. But that was it, it was only a possible oue. Mother argued that, if the dragons were to engage every single potentially world-scale threat, what would stop the other races from continuously pleading to them to solve their problems? Mother and most of the ancient dragons had enough of war. That was the point. Of course, the other races constantly entreating for help from the dragons would follow Kramps wish to turn dragons into the worlds protectors, but all the ancient dragons currently inside Kargryx are mostly apathetic towards the world, and dragons like Mother and Emperor Eltharion werepletely done with the notion of war. They now stood at the peak of a mountain, peering down, looking at everything as if it wasnt their problem. Mother wouldnt budge, even if I tried persuading her. She personally was against my participation and the gods will. She only wanted my safety, but I had things to do in Altrust. Idol stuff was obvious enough, but I still wished to fulfill Aurenas Quest to get my end of the bargain a meeting with my parents and to apologize to them for all the sorrow I gave them. As such, Mother wouldnt agree to anything as a representative of Kargryx. She couldnt even. She didnt have the authority to do so since all the executive power belonged to Emperor Eltharion, my dragon father. However, what about just putting my name on a piece of paper? Nishio, the son of a talent agent, reminded me how important a name was for marketing purposes. The participation of a famous and amazing actor in a movie? Instant seller. The name of a celebrity promoting the quality of a product? Better make sure you can get restocks soon. Now, what would happen if I were to trade my permission to use my name on things? For example, a letter to certain country leaders? The name of the eighth child of the imperial family of Kargryx and the dragon whose egg went missing? Not only that, but she was also apanied by her Mother on an adventure? Well, I am sure it would make a few people raise a brow when King Drangleic sends this letter out. Princess Hestia, if possible, I would like you to agree to the urgency of this summit. If it were you, I am sure Sariel and Loatryx would contemte our proposal to hold a summit to discuss an alliance between all of us, King Drangleic said, following the instructions we as Aurora gave him on how to open this discussion. I understand. However, I presume you must understand that simply giving you my approval is already argemitment. As a princess and idol, I have my own reputation to look out for. The recent incidents, as you might expect, were not very pleasing to experience. I ced my foot down during this discussion. There have been things I was majorly inconvenienced by during my stay in Artorias, and signs that might cause Artorias to lose out on this alliance deal. After all, the elves, dwarves, and dragonewts dont have to ept Artorias, they could just go and solve the problem by themselves if they had to. The dukes quickly caught onto what I meant, looking serious as they rposed themselves. Whether they deduced that most of the beginning was staged, I dunno, but what was important was that they understood the real meeting would begin now. With documents on hand, they were ready to negotiate. As I said, the beginning was staged and coordinated with King Drangleic, but now, everything was up for grabs. Muraina was in the know, too, of course. It was just surprising to see Shaturein participating today, but I guess if they didnt betray us today, it would be important to get Shaturein on our side, too. Regardless of their alignment and their criminal-infested city, having some sort of contact in the underworld would be good. Now, while I didnt have the strongest moralpass, I wasnt ignorant of whom I was intending to work with. However, after the ve auction rescue, I get that sometimes you will have to work with less than idealpanions. Now, if we could urge these less than idealpanions to change, or at least not backstab us like those Yanderu guys, that would be for the best. For Griffonpeak to gain my support, the very first term I must receive is a guarantee that the Kingdom of Artorias is currently in control. This probably was the most important part. We had to stress it. As you might already know, I was involved in numerous idents and incidents during my stay in Artorias. Most of them happened in Greenveil, however, the most recent one was rather damning to Artorias security and stability. Out of my responsibility as Goddess Aurenas champion, I chose to defend Griffonpeak; however, I saw little to no support until the end from the nobility and knights. I concur. When I arrived on that day, I saw my whelping in a life-threatening state. I learned you were aware of my daughters identity, so I must ask why you left the elimination of multiple high-ranked threats to my daughter and her party, Mother supported me, causing the king and his dukes to frown. Yes, Mother, scare them! Does that make me sound like a viin? Nah, whatever. Regardless of your excuses with corrupt nobles or not, I must ensure Artorias is peaceful from within. United, not divided. As such I turned to the Shaturein representatives. Mister ckreach and Miss Grengar. I do understand why King Drangleic wishes for my assistance, however, I do not understand your motives. I presume you must be aware that the information you received today wonte for free, correct? Of course, information neveres for free. Everything has a cost, Jenghil tapped the piece of parchment before her. However, all the information we received today has been priceless, I must say. Everything concerning Princess Hestias real identity and subsequently herpanions, like Miss Saori. The reveal of the demonkin plots and also the truth behind that giant monster. And due to how precarious it was to keep this secret from others, Jenghil and Vangrim couldnt leave without handing in some kind of assurance. We had to know they wouldnt just sell this to the enemy. Jenghil continued, However, as I can see, you are skirting over some information, like how Davison was involved in fae hunting. My little spiders have already gained this information for me, and rest assured, Shaturein has no interest in profiting on it. Duchess Morgiana narrowed her eyes, inspecting her niece. So, what does Shaturein want, Miss Grengar? There is still the question if His Majesty can trust you and Mister ckreach with this information, but I presume you must have a reason for us to do so, if you are here. Precisely, Duchess Morgiana, the one to answer was Vangrim. I must also say that our proposition will also aid in Her Imperial Highnesss wish for unity. Shaturein and Griffonpeak have always been separated since our founders created our cities. Griffonpeak would guide those under the sun, while Shaturein shall shelter those too unfortunate to see the glistening white walls of the nobles. That has always been the case. Jenghil continued, However, during these tumultuous times, Shaturein has also learned that it cannot fully survive alone. We may work in the shadows and our webs might spread all throughout the kingdom, but if Griffonpeak were to fall, Shaturein would also copse. As such, I, Vangrim ckreach, leader of Shaturein and the three pirs, would propose a proper alliance between us, King Drangleic. Preposterous! Duke Lecartiglio spoke bluntly. Yeah, it couldn''t have gone this smoothly. Please, dont escte the situation. He continued, Do you really believe an alliance between us would be possible? Shaturein, you should know your ce. You have long since devolved into a realm for criminals and those depraved enough to forsake honor in all their actions. Allying with you would cause the opposite of what Her Imperial Highness wishes unity. You speak with prejudices, Duke Lecartiglio. I understand your wariness. Past events concerning our citizens and foreign workers have caused Griffonpeak distress. I will not make any excuses concerning Hamil. It is our fault for not producing a proper background check on him, Vangrim humbly epted his mistakes. However, I do not exactly believe Artorias has the liberty to choose its allies. As Her Imperial Highness already implied, your alliance with the northern races isn''t secure. Shaturein can provide information and supplies in exchange for protection. Then why not ept vassge? Duke Greenveil proposed. Jenghil shook her head in response. Shatureins culture cannot conform to Artoriass. If we were to ept your offer, this will, without question, cause riots and public disorder beyond what Mister ckreach can control. If we cannot control Shaturein, we cannot prove our worth. An alliance is done through equals. We are not equals in strength nor influence, Miss Grengar, Duchess Morgiana rebuked her argument. No matter how much Artorias has suffered from this attack, we stand strong. In addition, Artorias relies on the Aleistunum mages guild to educate novices and further our arcane studies. The management of your contracted mages is a blight and embarrassment to proper arcanists, and if we were to ally with you, it will only damage our rtionship with them. Hmm, as rough as I thought. We need to give them a push. [Saori, your turn. We need to settle this, otherwise, it will just get to nowhere,] I told Saori through telepathy, and she immediately interjected herself in the discussion. We can see that there is discord between the both of you, Saori interrupted both parties, drawing their attention to her. However, while I do understand Artoriass concerns and Shatureins reluctance to change their ways, things have toe to apromise. As Mister Vangrim mentioned, Artorias will gain much in working with Shaturein, gaining proper ess to the underworld in the west of Altrust. Princess Hestia wishes for this to happen. We all know that Hamil, formerly one of Shatureins four pirs, wasplicit in the attack on Griffonpeak, Miss Saori, Duke Myrrdin brought up. He worked with Cardinal Bennard to sow rebellious thoughts in my people against us of noble birth and those learned in the arcane. We cannot trust that they will not do this again. Not to mention our rtionship with Aleistunum, and what would the northern races think of us? The underworld is brimming with fae hunters. Duke Myrrdin brought up some very important points. There are advantages to allying up with Shaturein but the penalties can be pretty damning. Looking at it from Artoriass point of view, I wouldnt want to team up with them in their current state. I agree, that is why there must bepromises, she then turned to the Shaturein side. As such, I have a proposition, Mister ckreach. I am all ears, Miss Saori. ording to Muraina, we heard that you are currently interested in expanding your influence outside of Artorias, correct? To be more specific, you wish to tap into the market of Estralia, the dwarven trade city manned by humans. You facedplications, no? Vangrim and Jenghil turned to Muraina, who was peacefully smiling back at them. Feels like Muraina is our mole in all of this really. Like in a spy movie. I nodded and continued for Saori. Auroras next destination will be Estralia, as we wish to deal with a problem over there. As such, we will be temporarily leaving Griffonpeak; however, as I am pretty sure Duke Greenveil and Duchess Morgiana are aware, I have ess to teleportation magic. Or, to be technical, I have control over a teleportation system. I never really told Arcanuess Helvas to be silent about it, so I was pretty sure he had reported about it to Duke Greenveil. It wasnt a problem, people I could trust enough knew about it. While I never told Thyra about it, I did mention about creating a fast travel system to her, so she probably ryed this to her mother about the possibility. I was simply confirming it here. We can always return to Griffonpeak if needed through Princess Hestias subspace. While we are in Estralia, we can personally solve your problems, Mister ckreach. However, only if you transform Shaturein to something Her Imperial Highness can ept as an ally, Saori exined. What exactly would you ask of us? Vangrim was now wary. His eyes sharpened as he assessed our next words. He already told us what he couldnt change, so we couldnt just repeat what was said. Ugh, the hardest part ising up. Good luck, Saori! We couldnt change their culture, however, he knew he had little choice in this. His appearance today was a surprise, but now that I thought about it, it shouldnt have been. In his mind, if I had allied up with Griffonpeak, there might have been the possibility of their destruction. Vengeance from me, due to them letting Hamil escape. Well, I wasnt that sort of person, but thats what I believe somebody like Vangrim might have thought. As such, Nishios tip on appeasing a cornered business partner shoulde in handy. Weave the contract to our favor, but dont further anger them. A disgruntled subordinate will always find a way to stab you in the back. And Saori knew this well enough. She listened to Nishio exin these negotiation methods. Mister Vangrim, while I understand you do not wish to change your ways, if you cannot adapt to the times, this discussion will lead to nowhere. Before you is the option to join a possiblerge alliance through Griffonpeak. You will have less restrictive ess to the northern countries, that was one of your goals for this meeting, correct? He stayed silent but he did not dispute it. As such, if you cannotpromise to change how you conduct your business, we can not continue. For example, there is no reason to stop the influx of ck market goods, but, you must be aware you cannot deal with certain objects with the elves breathing down Artoriass neck. First things first, ensure another ve auction never happens. Your negligence to stop Hamil caused Her Imperial Highness difort and distress. I understand. I will work earnestly to ensure ve trades will not continue. Saori continued discussing what Shaturein could change with Vangrim and Jenghil, all while King Drangelic gave his feedback on stuff. Saori went a bit aggressive but still gave Vangrim and Jenghil enough room to discuss details. For example, we managed to get them to have their mages conform to more safety-appropriate rules, just borderline forbidden by the mages guild. This meant that they might lose certain mages and might even anger Shatureins third pir, but it meant having ess to elven and dragonewt arcane studies. In addition, by giving Shaturein permission to expand their protection program to Griffonpeak, it meant King Dragleic was able to spend less on the garrison and soldiers taking care of criminals, enabling him to increase investment in economic ventures. Vangrim made sure nobody caused trouble in his city, now he would make sure outsiders dont cause trouble in Griffonpeak also. Give and take. We needed to show them the advantages of altering certain parts of Shaturein were worth the demerits. However, there is still the problem of trusting Shaturein, King Drangleics diplomatic advisor, Lord Ulquint, questioned their sincerity in this. I can help with that, I spoke with a smile. Make an oath under Kargryxmors name to King Drangleic and me. If Shaturein breaks it, then prepare for Loatryx to attack you for damaging their princesss pride. Kramps being the God of Oaths really helped me in this after Mother told me how much oaths are respected in Loatryx. If two dragonewt ns wanted to ensure everybody kept up their end of their bargain, they would venture to Kargryx and swear this oath before the dragon leader of their respective ns. If you broke it, you would disrespect the authority of two ancient dragons! Fun, right? Well, of course, I presume you have no reason to go against your end, correct, Mister Vangrim? You would only lose in this deal. At the end of the day, we didnt want topletely change Shaturein. We only wanted certain aspects to go. Just enough for all of us to ept them into our fold. Heh Of course, Princess Hestia, Vangrim smiled, epting my key into this alliance. To ensure this goes through without anyints, I am willing to swear this oath. Therefore, I hope you will keep your end of the bargain and help us solve our problem in Estralia. Miss Grengar will inform you about everything after this meeting. As a sign of our trust, allow us to give you this document. Jenghil handed a parchment to King Drangelic before she continued exining. The list of nobles who have acquired a ve from one of Hamils ve auctions. What you wish to do with them will be left to your discretion. Hmm. King Drangliec squinted his eyes. My dukes and duchess, are there anyints? The dukes were disgruntled but seeing how much Saori managed to make Vangrim and Jenghil ept, they didnt want to push Shaturein too far and call the entire thing off. During the entire discussion, Saori always made sure to reiterate the benefits Shaturein could bring to Artorias and us. Now, all we could hope is that Shaturein will shape up to be a good ally. Speaking of allies King Drangleic, I do hope you will do something about the nobles on that list, I spoked up. I will not tell you how to deal with your nobles, but what happened on the invasion day was a disaster. How many of your citizens died on that day? How much did the adventurers and my party have to deal with until you arrived to fight the geiserg king? The necromancer, Charleslyt, and our attempt to get Hamil. Not to forget, if some knights were around to escort Eshe, her death might not have happened. Artorias had let me down on that day, and that cannot happen once again. I understand. My sincerest apology for my failure, Princess Hestia. I will ensure such a mistake does not happen again, on my word as king. King Drangleic stood up and bowed in forgiveness. Seeing this, Duke Greenveil also stood up and did the same, seeing as he was in the capital at that time also. I nodded contently. Todays meeting wasnt there to suddenly introduce reforms to Artorias. We werent that pompous to think we could just waltz in and change everything here to be simr to America or Japan. This wasnt my kingdom. All we needed them to handle was to expunge corruption. That was something we didnt need. And once we made that clear to them, we expected King Drangleic and his dukes to change their kingdom naturally over time. Pretty sure if we just keptmunicating with them, they would change in some ways. I mean, Earth pastries and idol culture were slowly being spread here. And with two dragons literally breathing down their necks to be better, Artorias has to work hard to appease us. That was our advantage as the superior faction. Yeah this does make us seem like the oppressive empire stereotype. Literally throwing our weight around, hoping something sticks. Meh, its better this way. In the future, theyll have the elves doing the same to them! With that out of the way, now it was time to coordinate with our newfound allies. Saori began, Our first term is that you will help us in keeping watch of the Heroes of Aurena in the Empire. As you know, those heroes were not actually summoned to this world by Goddess Aurena, but by the demonkin. Still, they are from Earth and acquainted with us. We require information on them to make sure they are safe. Krymdar will act as our correspondence in the Folschreck Empire, but as the imperial alchemist, he probably shouldnt put himself in the fire too often. As such, we needed less conspicuous spies. I can send my girls to the empire. I might not be able to provide the same service as Hamil with his contacts, but my girls should be able to slip into the empires capital easily enough, Jenghil offered. However, it would be far easier for me to coordinate with them if I had ess to their path into the empire. I believe the southern way through Atadoro is out of the question? If we were to interact with Atadoro, it would be mostly for war. Our interactions have never been friendly even once, Duke Lecartiglio exined. I see, as expected. As such, our only way would be either through Ankor-Nazta or Estralia. We need ess to the Ankoran train. The Ankoran train was the first and only mana-fueled train in Peolynca. Probably the only train in the world, in fact. ording to Grimnir, this was the veryst invention of the Revolution Queen before she died. Herst memento to the world. With its tracks beginning in the dwarfs capital inside the Ankoran mountain ranges, the train allowed you to reach the beastman and the empire through the underground of the mountain. The train was the reason why the dwarves were able to interact with the eastern parts of Altrust with ease. After the War for the Faefolk, the train was made and the train tracks ced after its inventors death. One of the stopping points is in Estralias capital. Even if the dwarves didnt like trading with humans, Estralia had ess to the underground tunnels since its capital, Gleisvale, was made by the dwarves. If we help Shaturein, we help ourselves, in other words. Saori continued after that was dealt with, Second term, we require you to still act as allies to the empire and church of Aurena until the alliance is sealed, King Drangleic. We would like a war to be avoided as long as possible. It might not be possible, Miss Saori, he answered bluntly. Even if the Church and Empire dont use Saintess Eshes death as a reason to destroy us, they will probably soon demand for a higher tribute. More soldiers and resources. We cannot afford that. If we deny it, they will have Atadoro and the other human countries attack us. I understand that six months is a long time. Anything could happen, after all. Yorshka gave us a realistic view of Artorias situation, so we had an idea of what to expect. However, Aurora is currently not ready to support you in your war. There must be a way to dy it, Your Majesty. I didnt want to fight in a war. If we could avoid it, I would do my best to stop it. I do understand if it''s inevitable that I had to do something, but having a war now wouldnt be feasible. Griffonpeak is weakened from the demonkin and I still had a lot to prepare before I could do anything in a war. It wasnt time. Maybe If we can spread our own influence through Estralia, we might be able to prevent a war purely due to ack of resources? For the first time since the beginning of this talk, the new Duke Equevanna spoke up. How so, Duke Equevanna? King Drangleic asked. Well. As my fellow dukes and His Majesty must be aware, after everything that happened with House Equevanna and the noble purge, our duchy is currently in a precarious situation. We are dealing with the aftermath right now. However, before all of this, the previous Duke Equevanna had multiple contacts within Estralias capital. As a republic, they are managed by senators and representatives whose power is above their monar presidents. Their senate is quite corrupt and influenceable. Gleisvale is a terrible location to do battle, Duke Groushia added after taking time to think. Due to its natural fortification, invasions are always in Estralias advantage. With ess to the longest river in western Altrust, their ability to ship resources gives them the reputation as the City which can never be conquered from the outside. Only from the inside, through these senators. The president is a pawn, a marite for the senate, Lord Ulquint spoke. To wage war in Estralia, one must go through the senators. To control the president and Gleisvale, one must bribe the senators. If we can convince them to, we can make sure only Atadoro and Rakarteen can attack us. They will think twice before they attack us immediately. Everything is starting to look like Estralia really was the best next destination. Damn, and here I thought I just wanted to help Tasianna. However, that would leave Aureolis. If they support the Empires decision, the holy capital might emunicate us, Your Majesty, Duke Olivus warned us. The moment they do so, the Knights of Aurena will be sent to attack us. We also cannot forget that the Empire will also send its own forces. If they send any of their Imperial Knights, we will have to deal with people of at least rank A in power. Imperial Knights? I wasnt sure what these knights were, but I guess they might be the personal guard of the emperor. If they were around rank A in strength, they might be as strong as Yorshka. In that case, if that were to happen, then it might be okay to use me if you wish, I was the one to bring that up. As a Champion of Goddess Aurena, they cannot just ignore my wish to meet with them. If the time for war were toe, then allow me to speak with them. If we were speaking about influence, Princess Hestia might be able to gain enough to make Aureolis think twice before condemning Artorias. As an idol, we will travel towards cities and towns to perform her music concerts, Saori supported me. If she were to state her support for Artorias, to assure the faith stays true in the kingdom, they might consider stopping the empire from breaking your vassge for now. And then we backstab them all! Muhahaha! We join with the other races! Yeaaaaaa, that will turn me into peoples enemies, but if it can prevent a war before we get ready? It might be worth it. I do hope it will note to that, but it is worth a try. King Drangleic was worried but he had to look to the future. He had to make sure Griffonpeak was strong enough to weather the storm. After that, we mostly talked about internal stuff and how Artorias and Shaturein would proceed from here. The politics stuff concerning me was finally over at this point but Saori still had a few things to say. In any case, I finally had the time to just take a breather and just listen. All this stress made me want to eat cake. The future will be wild, huh? Once the meeting ended, King Drangleic and everybody else thanked us for attending and that the formal agreements will happen at ater date. As we left the citadel, we congratted ourselves for a job well done. It wasnt perfect, but we still got certain things across. The day after will get stressful since I need to attend some political appearances, though. Six months and a few days remain for us until the summit. Until then, I gotta make sure I use it well. After all, our next destination will be a new country. But first, time to sleeeeep and rx. Chapter 258: A Fragassa Smoothie on a Sunny Day. Chapter 258: A Fragassa Smoothie on a Sunny Day. Lady Hestia. Miss Saori. Here are your drinks a frozen fragassa smoothie for mydy and a lemon cocktail made from dwarven sake which arrived today for Saori. Please, enjoy. Tasianna ced our drinks on the table ced between Saori and me. Standing there, she watched us in anticipation as we took our first sips. I dont know how it was for Saori, but the moment the cooling smoothie entered my mouth, the warmth of this sunny summer day vanished immediately for me. The sweet and sour fragassa spurred my taste buds to celebrate from the invigorating taste. Cheers! Saori and I softly touched our sses together in jubtion from the taste. It is amazing, Tasianna! Tasianna let out a sigh of relief before bowing and retreating into the RV. As she did so, we stayed sitting in our wooden sun loungers, enjoying our drinks and the sun as we rxed here in House Helvass garden. We deserve this, I said with closed eyes. After yesterday? We sure do, Saori agreed with me, taking another sip from her cocktail. Mhmm, arg, this stuff is strong. The stark quality difference between imported dwarven sake and the sake made in the lower city is quite obvious. Well, I think it is worth the money we spent. Treat yourself, Saori. Our first actual political meeting and we got out of it with what we wanted. Sure, we had the advantage for our own terms, but the rtionship between Shaturein and Griffonpeak could have broken apart. They could have just continued working with a false smile, Iforted Saori, telling her the money we spent on something she liked was not a waste. Thanks. I honestly do not remember when Ist treated myself to something expensive. Maybe before my father died? Then again, most of them were decently priced and I just wanted them because I was a child. Oh? I do wonder how you were as a kid, Saori. Less uptight maybe? I showed her a devilish smile, but Saori didnt look as amused. If you want me to be even stricter on our finances, I could, if you were trying to provoke me here, Hestia. I quickly apologized to her. Thest thing I needed was an even more merciless Saori. Haaaa, whatever. Speaking about our past, did your second personality appear again? Mhmm, sadly, nope. I havent had a dream with her since I woke up after mya, I told her. My party was aware of my dream and soul separation. Still pretty wild that was the reason for my [Parallel Thoughts] skill, right? Yeah, I honestly was a bit worried about your mental state. I thought you might have been bipr or something. Ehh, I became a bit unhinged with my solitude in Belzac before you came, so maybe I was. Still, multiple soul personality disorder, as I call it, isnt very normal, either. My parallel minds were questioning their existences, you know. Hahahaha! Oi, shut up, Original Mind! We never said anything like that! Stop lying for a joke! Sorry, sorry, #2. Ehehehe. But there was a small truth behind it. My parallel minds and I did question how much my personality as Hestia differed from my previous self. I guess, quite a bit, since my other half didnt ept me as her. She wasnt even willing to tell me my original name. What a weird case of double persona, huh? But, she did seem adamant to die. Have thest pieces of her inside me forgotten, so there was nothing left of her. Sadly for her, I wasnt having any of her bullshit. Its obvious my past self couldnt handle all the stress to be an idol. All those failed auditions, that promise to not cry, and also seeing our parents continued worry for us. I can still feel it. I really should have just gone indie to build my brand. Make a video of myself, promote through social media, and then cob with people in the future. I was so stuck on the proper way to be an idol that I forgot about all the other options. Im not sure if Papa ever tried to persuade me to stop being an idol, maybe he did and I couldnt remember it. Still, just like how I had my first concert on a stage made from dirt, earth, and stone, I should have also just started from the bottom instead of dreaming to join some agency. I could have also just begun my career as a singer then transferred into bing an idol. Ahh, Im starting to regret all my dumb decisions. If I had been a bit more open-minded, I probably could have achieved something instead of turning into a depressed bitch. But, all of that is in the past now. My other halfs past. What is important now is my future in Peolynca, and to get her to ept our new chance in life. Well be going now, Sensei! As I was daydreaming of my past, present, and future, Tamaes voice appeared, prompting me to turn my head around. There, I saw her manning the RV with Grimnir, driving the carriage forward with Sarasa and Quatre. Yes, good luck out there, Tamae! Saori wished her luck. Grimnir, do not forget about the correct location! If you make a mistake, I will have to pay a fine to the chef and merchant guilds! Argh, I know, I know, Saori! Do you think of me as an old geezer? Just cuz Im stuck in my smithy all the time doesnt mean I forgot where our usual spot is! I got it! Grimnir replied in exasperation. Lass, the next batch of [Room] runes are done. This afternoon, you gottae back in and help me with the next. Goooot it. I showed him a peace sign. Tamae-chan, good luck out there! Tell Kazumi-chan and Kohaku-chan good luck from me, too! You can rely on Tasianna to perform perfectly as the waitress! Thank you! See youter! And with that, they left the noble district. The one week of preparation to make the meeting a sess for us wasnt the only thing everybody did. While I had my hands full with Mother and the meeting, Tamae continued getting everything ready to take over the restaurant. That meant adapting Saoris former menu while keeping prices low enough for people to pay. Not to say that was all she did. Our main goal with the restaurant was to get it ready for nobles and rich merchants. Lord Helvas was kind enough to help us hire the staff for it, with Josine and Svena personally overwatching the hiring process. They would train as waitresses and chefs under Tamaesmand to serve our party and House Helvas Earthen dishes. Today, Tamae wanted to re-debut the restaurant to our customers in the lower city. As such, Kazumi, Kohaku, and Tasianna were there to help her. Our restaurant helpers werentfortable managingmon people, as they were trained to serve nobles and influential personages. It wasnt a big deal. It meant we could keep the street restaurant more carefree andx, perfect for the demographic in the lower city. Concerning the others of our party, Tasianna had been keeping up with her alchemy training and has even asked Mother to train her in magic. You know, ice dragon and ice mage; a perfect fit if you ask me. In other words, Ill be training with Tasianna once Mother believes its time to train me. Nishio and Misaki went to the mages guilds and archery field, respectively, for training. The Misfits members werentzy either, as Kyouya and Tatsuya went out to the dungeon, and Asaka and Haruka went out to explore the city, while Daichi, well, I dunno what he was doing. I thought of him as a bootlicker, but it doesnt seem like he particrly likes me at all. Every time I tried to speak with him, he made up an excuse to leave. I could understand Asaka and Saori not getting along. They have a bad history together, but what did I do to Daichi? Considering we will be travelling to Estralia together, it doesnt seem like we will get along too well. Hopefully, it wont cause any problems. Mhmmmm! I stood up from my lounger and stretched. Im going to give Eine a visit. Do you want toe too, Saori? I am fine, Hestia. After all that politicking, I just want to turn into mush and pudding, she said before summoning Uno, Song, Shoyi, and Rajah. While her garmsid down on the grass to enjoy the sun, she ced Shoyi on her chest. Ahhh, everybody, lets enjoy our break for now~ Wow. Then again, shes been working for a whole month pretty much everyday. She deserves this. With Rajah following me, the both of us entered the Helvas mansion. Svena weed us inside and took the smoothie ss I had from me. Rajah sure is very obedient. Even Saoris garms can be rough when they dislike doing something, Svena began small talk,plimenting how much of a perfect virigress Rajah was. Hmm, that is true. The garms usually fight amongst themselves when Saori hands them something good to eat. They will always fight for the best pieces. The garms had a weird dynamic. They were extremely faithful and obedient towards Saori, while showing respect and interest towards the rest of us. They were good wolves, you can say. A bunch of good boys and girls The only problem was they were constantly fighting amongst themselves who was the best. Like a bunch of siblings, neither could ept the other as the Beta, the secondary leader after Saori, who was their alpha. At first, I thought Uno was the Beta, but after I asked Saori about it, they thought of no one but themselves as the beta. To Saori, Uno was her beta due to how much more responsibilities he was willing to take, but the rest werent as receptive. Outside of battle or washing them, I didnt spend as much time with them as I wanted to. I should. They were part of the party. Just like Rajah and his family. Rajah, when did you learn how to be like this? I asked my virigress, who seemed to have learned somemon tongue words. [I. See Master speak with Saori. I copy. Goddess grant power. I believe. Good.] From what I could clue together from his brokenmon, I understood that Rajah copied everything he could when he was still with me in Belzac. Unlike his siblings who grew up as normal virigress, Rajah learned [Telepathy] after his first evolution, and used this chance to develop himself mentally. Seeing as the entire virigress family received Aurenas protection after they went their ways, they pretty much abused the experience boost it gave to level up. It wasnt as powerful as mine with Kargryxmors blessing, but still good enough that they could level up faster. Rajah believed he should be acting more regal, like the heroine who saved his life back in the forest me, in other words. Was I really that regal back then? I guess I had my [Princess] title even back then, but I wasnt even trying to act at all pompous and shit. Well, whatever, it didnt matter too much. I was just happy to see Rajah developing himself. However, there was still one question I hadnt asked him yet. Why did you want toe back, Rajah? When he left me, Rajah chose his family over me, and I was perfectly fine with it. If you have a family, you shouldnt abandon them so easily if you love them. I greatly admired Rajahs choice. I was a bit sad when we had to say goodbye, however, Rajahs happiness was more important. Which is why I was surprised when he came back with Tamae and the others. Why did he bring his family with him? What caused him to leave the forest? [Home. Changed. Gruu? Word, not know to say.] It was obvious now that I had to help him with his words. He hasnt masteredmon yet. Hey, good morning, my little aunt! As we were walking through the hallway, Yorshka appeared from a corner. Oh, and good morning to you, Svena and Rajah. Hope I wasnt disturbing anything. Yorshka wasnt in her armor nor her casual clothing, but in a yukata with scales floating around it. Her silvery hair was tied into a bun, making her look like a stereotypical traditional Japanese housewife. Due to the Revolution Queen, Japanese stuff had spread to Loatryx, so seeing a dragonewt in a kimono or yukata wasnt weird. It was just a bit surprising to see her having her yukata with her. A yukata? I questioned. Oh, oh right, I picked it up when I visited my husband and Prisci in Firwood. I mean, since its Earthen inspired and so on, I thought, why not, right? Lets me fit in with you guys, haha, Yorshka released some of her silver powder to make it seem like she was glistening, reminding me of what Mother said about dragonkins liking to show off their control of scales. Anyways, what are you up to? Visiting Eine? I nodded to her question, but then figured I could probably ask Yorshka about Rajahs situation. She picked him up with his family. Maybe she knew why Rajah wanted toe with us. When I asked her about it, she picked Rajah up and asked him a question. More monsters andpetition, right? Rajah nodded in response. Yorshka ced him down and began exining to me. You know, I heard from Muraina you were one of the reasons for the recentrge monster spawning recently. It even hit Cedaraille, so hunters have been working well. My fight with Astalos the wyvern caused some serious problems after we defeated him. Mostly, we forgot to drain the mana from the area, resulting in a high concentration which caused a lot of monsters to spawn from it. Yorshka remembered how I exined how we escaped the Belzac forest, about how Astalos was escorting us only for an entourage of grimgarians to ambush us. Astalos used the level six lightning spell [Ramuh] to destroy them, allowing us to escape in the chaos. Yorshka believed this was the reason for a general increase of monsters. There have been no reports of an ecosystem-altering monster, but I do think the forest might be more popted. In any case, Rajah might have wanted to flee the area, and he might have thought staying with you would be better. He felt your [Hestias Retainer] on Tamae and the other kids, so he knew we knew you. I picked up Rajah and gave him arge hug. Dont worry, once were back on the road, I promise well do some training, alright? Well get stronger together, Rajah! [Rajah. Make Master happy!] To rest, Yorshka told me to not train in my week of preparation for the meeting. Now that it was over, all I needed to do was to enjoy my break day and get back into it. I needed to get stronger. I would not allow another friend to die like Eshe. I will protect my happiness, and I will prevent that damn demonkins ns for endangering my enjoyment of life any further. Yorshka then asked me if I could open up a portal for her to visit Mother, knowing Tamae should have brought the RV down to the lower city by now. I did so and Yorshka was back in the subspace. With Rajah and Svena, I walked to Eines room. Ah, Hestia, good morning! Eine greeted me, standing up from her desk to embrace me. Once we let go of each other, I noticed her armor was ced on a mannequin right next to her closet. I couldnt detect any damage to it. Oh, did Grimnir finish the repairs already? I wondered, to which Eine confirmed my question. Yes, but it took quite a bit for him to do so. Its mostly because Francescas transformation caused some internal damage to it. Otherwise, the armor managed to protect her body from getting crushed from the ruins but not her head. Eines armor was stolen from her by the Chezaic twins during her scuffle with Charleslyt. Francesca, the elder twin, wore it to taunt Eine and used it to fight against her. Eine managed to defeat them by causing the whole house she was trapped in to copse, crushing everybody aside from her, Jonathan, and Amelia. The young lords anddies who died on that day were all traitors, all willing to help Charleslyt in his pursuit to overthrow his father, so there was no reason to pity them. All of them even epted the demon tonic Charleslyt gave them. Francesca and Irac, the two twins, seemingly even attained a form simr to Eines demonic assimtion form, so they were already kind of a lost cause. Thankfully, Eines armor survived all of that. Speaks of the quality of Grimnirs craft. However, Master Grimnir decided he had to reforge it one day, seeing as how it was damaged from internal transformation. With my cooperation with Klea, that has to be solved. Eine shrugged, telling me to sit down. Josine, Eines maid, and Svena already knew about KleaHatma, as Eine decided it would be better to trust them with it, seeing as they were trusted attendants. Josine was Eines maid since childhood and Svena was slowly taking on more responsibilities due to her decision to continue serving me. She was even the head waitress for our restaurant now due to her hard work. Once we sat down, Josine and Svena went out to prepare tea for us, allowing us to talk freely with KleaHatma. KleaHatma. [Mhmm, I had a feeling you wanted to talk with me, dearie. So long since west spoke, so you naturally would want more of me~] However, contrary to KleaHatmas more carefree tone, Eine had a wry smile. She knew what was about toe. Hestia this is about my future with Klea, right? About what happened during the fight? Yeah Im sorry. I just- When I heard from Saori how you looked in that demonic assimtion form, I felt a bit apprehensive of it. A bit scared. That you might be lost to us, and that KleaHatma is controlling you right now. Youve also changed a bit, Eine, I told her without holding back anything, and Eine nodded in eptance. I can understand what you mean, Hestia. I guess with all these demonic moments we had in our adventure, its natural to be more wary with anything concerning demonkins or demons. However, from the looks of it, [OklLuthiers Power] seemed to be a good backup n against Klea possibly rebelling. Eine had told me that when she was decapitated by Charleslyt, she met a figment of Aurena in [OkLuthiers Power] where she was lectured by her about KleaHatma. She was able to subjugate the demon if she wished, but Eine, out of the goodness of her heart, declined and decided to make this symbiosis work. The issue was that this Aurena warned Eine to not be careless. KleaHatma might have found this gesture touching, but a demon of lust wouldnt idle for too long. One day, it might bite us in the butt. Prevention is the best cure, but I also respected Eines decision. I want to talk to her and get my own opinion on the situation. I presume you understand what lust in the context of a demon of lust means, right? The actual meaning? Eine asked. I nodded. Yes, lust doesnt just mean sexual desires, but desires in general. A desire to find new experiences as the old ones die out. You quench your thirst in excess, before throwing things away like a broken toy in boredom. That is what I understood from my interactions with her. Am I right? [Spot on, honey.] KleaHatma sent a thumbs up to me telepathically. [Sexual pleasure is, of course, the most distinguishable desire attached to the definition of lust. Sexual strive is as natural to life as eating. However, I personally consider it primitive thinking. Lust is so much more. The strive for perfection, the desire to break free from monotony, the eagerness to change ones life. Just like Eine. Her lust for happiness is a good example, and can be used to exin some of the problems in her life. Not all, mind you.] Even Brother had his phase where he was envious of my development. He wanted to train himself more, to the point we misinterpreted his wish to join Charleslyt. Nevertheless, his experience as an adventurer did bring us closer once again. Isnt that just envy, though? I questioned, still confused on how these demons construe the seven deadly sins. [Every emotion is affected by one or more sins, Hestia. Dont think of all of this so simply. Emotions areplex. Your wishes are difficult for others topletely understand. Your rage for somebody can trigger wrath, envy, and pride for example. Never think of us demons of sins as simple beings, Hestia, we will feast and trigger sins even by abusing the other emotions.] Now that was something I could understand. Thinking of them asplicated as emotions might help me create a better understanding of them. But that was why KleaHatma was making me so damn nervous. But, then, what is stopping you from betraying us one day, KleaHatma. Yes, you exined you are interested in Eine and us right now, but what about the future? I dont want you to harm Eine. I dont want to face another tragedy. I massaged my temples anxiously. I am thinking of taking your rings away if you cant persuade me, Eine. Urk. Eine clutched her hands together. I dont want to impede your progress, but I also dont want to mourn for another friend like Eshe. Please, tell me you can persuade me, Eine. Eine stayed silent for a moment, before answering with a wry smile on her face. All I can really tell you is to trust me, Hestia. Just like before. Eine. I scratched my head in exasperation. [Well, that is the only answer she can give you, dear. The only proper answer without lying to you,] KleaHatma spoke to me. [However, I can understand your feelings. Well, I literally can feel them, but that is beside the point. In any case, as a demon of lust, someone who has fully epted the life of a hedonist, I am something like a wildcard. Aurena exined that to Eine in detail. I can change my opinions at any turn.] Images of Eine speaking up for KleaHatma when she spoke to Aurenas figment entered my mind. I could feel Eines and KleaHatmas feelings during this moment, all delivered to me by thetter. [Yes, I am grateful to Eine. Yes, I am currently enjoying my pseudo-life with all of you. Yes, learning so much about Earth and its culture tickles my lust for knowledge. Even your adventures intrigue me.] But her cheery tone quickly changed. [But, I do admit I wish to have my body back. I am safer to you and Eine while inside these rings, but it also makes me desire a new body. I can still lend Eine my powers through a demon contract, but it also opens up possible problems. Problems you are already thinking of, Hestia.] Yes. You can betray us, I confronted her earnestness with my own. I know Aurena can stop you, but I dont think I want to rely on it perfectly. I think Aurena once said that gods arent omniscient, right? Well, that is why I have to be careful. Just like how she couldnt warn me about Eshe in time, I cant rely on her for everything. Mother mentioned the Origin Gods will not allow the to be endangered by the demonkins and their Edjurl gods, but she didnt mention our everyday life. The gods will not intervene if their blessed were to die. Eshes death is proof of that. As such, to ensure my own happiness, I needed to take things into my own hands. [Hmm, that fire. A lust for happiness, just like Eines.] Hestia, I understand your worry in all of this, but I also cannot just give up on this power. I dont think Klea is a good person, I can already imagine what she did when she first came to Peolynca. But, I am still of the opinion that using her power to fight our enemies is the best way to use her. Fight fire with fire, Eine argued. Then why did you not just subjugate her. Tame her. Break her. Do everything you can to suppress her urges? If you had done that, we could have one less random possibility. Didnt Aurena mention that? I pointed out. Because I do not believe that is what a knight should do, Hestia. And Eines answer was still out of the goodness of her heart. I personally do not believe that tormenting an evildoer is true justice. I believe that is just a way to fulfill your sadistic side to attain closure. Charleslyt was a traitor, a traitor who deserved the highest punishment avable. However, once he had repaid his debt to the kingdom, he was given a quick and merciful death. There was no public fanfare. Nobody gloated at his deceased body. Afterward, his remains were handed to his brother, the current Duke Equevanna, to bury and mourn him in his way. To me, that is justice. She paused as she looked at her rings. Kleas debt to Peolynca is to aid us in the name of the Goddess. An enemy forced to work off her debt. To me, this is the appropriate punishment for Klea in our current age. What will happen afterward? I will not know, but that is for the future to decide. [I am an archdemon in strength, Hestia. A demi-god, but I must still follow the rules given to me by the Edjurl gods. Contracts are to be followed, I told her such. For that reason, Eine wanted to form a contract with me to hold me on a tighter leash, but, you know, dont make contracts willy-nilly with a demon. It wont end well, dear] For that reason, KleaHatma didnt form a contract with Eine at the end. They were still going around in a symbiotic rtionship without any real connection between each other aside from [OklLuthiers Power]. The demon mentioned she didnt want to abuse Eines goodwill and drag her into an unfavorable contract. [If you cannot trust in me, there are two paths forward for the both of us a contract which binds us in a mutual, but eventually parasitic, rtionship, or we go down the subjugation route, dear. Thetter option will have Eine dominate me and suppress my free will, turning me into just another source of power. A ve. You will need to prepare her, in this case. Help her be strong enough to defeat my willpower, and then, you may do whatever you wish with me.] You make it sound like we are the bad guys in this, KleaHatma, I said, noting how she worded everything. [Evil and good are subjective. If you ask me, this is not evil, this is the natural course of life. I do want to keep my free will, but even I understand that I have lived for a very long time already. A hedonist hates endings, but realistically, it cannot be warded off forever,] KleaHatma stayed real with me. [However, if you want to keep me under control through less bad guy tactics, just give me enough stuff to enjoy. Endless streams of stimuli, so much that I cannot digest them before your Quest is over, and I will stay with you forever~ My little darlings~] Oh, goodness gracious, I shook my head. You know, Eine, this is exactly like when we first met KleaHatma. Grrrr, it was so infuriating to listen to how much you wanted to use KleaHatma! Even now, you defend your right to use her! Fuck this! I stood up and grabbed Eines arm, pulling her up. H-Hestia, what is wrong?! Fick dich! Und fick dich ins Knie, KleaHatma! Both of you are turning me into that worrywart Saori! No, Saori has dialed her cautiousness down for us, I am turning into her previous self! All I want is just fewer risks! Less stress! Pulling Eine, I opened up the door, where I saw Josine and Svena pushing a tray table. Im sorry you two, but there will be no time for tea. Please, get Eine ready for an outing. Wait, what? Eine eximed in surprise. As I said, fick dich! But I took a deep breath. Ill trust you and KleaHatma, alright? Ill make sure to keep us on the good guy route for now, but the moment that bitch even shows a hint of betraying us, you will have to take responsibility, Eine! This is not a joke, alright? Y-Yes! I understand, Hestia! I will not fail you! This girl is so infuriating sometimes! Now I understand what her mother thought of her rebelliousness! After Josine and Svena helped Eine in walkable clothing, I grabbed Rajah and dashed outside. Locating Saori, I pulled her up from her lounger and told her we were going to the merchant district. Were going shopping! Were spending time together as party members! No more cking off! I announced. Wha-What?! Hold on, what is this for?! What exactly are we buying? Saori questioned me in a fluster. I dont know. I dont care. Were window shopping if we have to. Lets just go and enjoy ourselves, dammit! Hahaha, Eineughed nervously. I apologize for this, Saori. This is my fault. What did you do to our Hestia, Eine?! Friends were supposed to trust friends. KleaHatma was undoubtedly evil, but Eines justice wasnt to do evil for goods sake. Her moralpass was far whiter than mine, and that was something I could respect. Still, there had to be something we could do to ensure KleaHatmas allegiance to us. Until then, we had to keep a lookout for it for Eines sake. She knew the risks and she still held onto it for the ability to keep Aurora strong. I will trust her. At the same time, she had a responsibility to find a way to make KleaHatma trustworthy. But until then, I needed to get rid of this irritation. It was time to bond. Chapter 259: Going Shopping with Friends. Chapter 259: Going Shopping with Friends. There is certainly arge quality difference between the clothes for a noble and those sold to the merchant families, huh? I had thought the difference would be less, I stated in surprise after looking at various clothes sold inside a clothing store in the merchant district. No, Hestia, its the difference between store bought andmissioned clothing. Those wealthy enough always order custom clothing from a tailor. These shops, on the other hand, sell less intricate and detailed pre-made clothing; that said, however, they are a valuable source of information gathering concerning fashion trends. Foreign merchants often sell clothes from other countries in the capitals clothing stores. After the exnation, Eine pointed at a set of essories, describing them asmon in the maritime kingdom, Rakartheen. They were nes with pearls attached to them, made with a designmon there. In particr, they showed symbols simr to Tasiannas church of Plesia amulet. Goddess Plesia is worshiped more by sailors and port cities than the Goddess, even by humans. If we were to visit Port Annencia in the Lecartiglio Duchy, we could even visit a temple of Plesia there, Eine informed Saori and me. Hmm, considering the rtionship between sailors and the ocean, I guess showing some respect to Plesia and her gods would be beneficial for their trips. Clothing really is a good indicator of a country''s culture, Saorimented, and I agreed. Fashion and I had a weird history really. If this were past me from Earth, I would totally be bored at this point, but after everything that Saori put into my head, I gained an appreciation for it. Mostly for cultural reasons, but I hade to realize that I also needed to know about fashion as an idol and princess. Relying only on my fashion designer wouldnt be good since they needed my input to make the appropriate designs. In this case, Saori needed me to know what I wanted with my idol outfits. Being able to express my opinion was important to her. Mydies, is there anything this humble servant might help you with? A shop clerk came up to us after he was finished with another set of customers, bowing as he asked if we needed any help. Oh yes, good man. Eine looked ted. Was she looking for something? Perchance, would you have a [Ne of Vampiric Undying] for sale? I beg your pardon? Pfft! Oh jeez, Eine! Those things are rare to find. Eines fear of death just caused her to ask the clerk a pretty impossible request, seeing at how rare those nes were if we were to ask Aurena. As he bowed to Eine to ask a manager for it, I had to ask her why she did that. Well, I mean, for safety reasons. That day really showed me how fragile I was. Hmm, I should probably ask Master Grimnir to craft a helmet for me, also. Maybe we could visit Cedaraille and grind the dungeon for the ne? Eine exined. [ Just level up [OklLuthiers Power]. You can materialize bone and flesh armor superior to [Musclesmass] and conventional armor, Eine. A helmet would just hide your beauty from the world,] KleaHatma chimed in. Pretty sure staying alive is more important than showing off your face in a fight! Oh, then again, arent Saori and I pretty much helmet-less when we go without [Shadow Armament] and [Panzer] respectively? Huh, well, an idol should be recognizable, right? Unfortunately, and also obviously, the store didnt have any of those vampiric nes nor had they heard of anybody selling them in Griffonpeak. This clothing store Eine brought us to was quite popr amongst nobles, so if they didnt know, we wont be able to get it through legal channels. Although, I dont think you could get it from the ck market either, really. Hmm? Mister, could I ask you about this dress? After the clerk returned with an uneasy face as he gave that bad news to Eine, I drew his attention to something else. There is an emblem of the Goddess stitched on them. From the look of it, they arent priest robes. Aurenas religious symbol was that of a sun reaching down to the earth with a hand. Aurena was usually depicted as an angelic goddess, while her religious emblem symbolizes her as a sun watching over the world. The hand a reflection of her miracles through white graces is to show her granting her merciful touch to the world. Seeing as the sun was the giver of life, it seems that the church of Aurena sees Aurena in the same manner. That is correct, Lady Champion. Does Loatryx not celebrate the Sun Worship Festival? he asked me. It still felt a bit weird that people know me more by my champion title than my idol career. Too bad for me. Since I had no idea what this festival was, I simply told him that I wasnt aware of this dressing style. As such, he began exining the reason behind the design, ignoring his previous statement. During the Sun Worship Festival, nobles and the wealthy prefer to wear clothing with the Goddesss emblem on them to show their piety. Since balls and festive gatherings happen during this time, our tailors have been experimenting with more daring and conspicuous designs while keeping the dresses and suitsfortable to move in. Oh, is that why the tailor guild is currently filled out withmissions for clothes like this? Saori stated so I had her exin it further for me. Since we were in public, she was using her formal tone. Mydy, as you know, I am a member of the tailor guild. I have been receiving a few requests from merchants concerning designs simr to this dress. I did not know it was for the Sun Worship Festival. After we were done window shopping, we left the store while Eine exined things in more detail for us. The Sun Worship Festival is a holiday during the second LightDay on HarvestSun. Exactly half a year has passed at this point, so the festival is there to thank the Goddess for protecting us up until now. With thest month of summer behind us, we give thanks to her as the harvest season dawns on us. Since Aurena is seen as a sun goddess to her followers, it made sense in a way. Usually, only the clergy would have the Goddesss religious symbol on their robes like yours, Hestia so seeing nobles and merchants wear the symbols on their clothes is seen as a special asion. It isnt taboo to wear it every day, but it is frowned upon to ce a House emblem and a church symbol on your clothing at the same time. Ahh, so thats the reason why they have to have apletely different set of clothes for the festival. Hmm, we probably wont be celebrating the festival in Griffonpeak, huh? Since we would most likely be on the road in two weeks, I pointed out since the festival will happen after our nnd departure date. That is true, but you should use this time to do a concert, Hestia. Depending on when we leave the city, we should announce the concert either in Sephara or Ullistar, the capitals of the Myrrdin and Equevanna duchies, respectively, Eine suggested, and I agreed. Those two duchies were on the way to Estralia, and since we could prepare the concert in two to three days, I should do it for more fans. Concerning the festival, Eine wanted tomission Saori to tailor these festive clothes for her family and ourpany. This would increase Saoris prestige in the local tailor guild if we did so too. In any case, with that topic out of the way, we continued moving around the merchant district, looking at the different stores here. I realized quickly that, in all my time in Griffonpeak, I havent exactly gone out exploring this city as much as I thought I did. I mostly spent my free time at the orphanage or the hunters guild. I missed out on visiting the cosmetics store, the local opera sadly there was no show today and we even found an instrument atelier. I was pondering onmissioning my own geigler Peolyncas version of a violin or even have them make a piano for me. However, I decided to postpone it for another day. I had to design a proper set of blueprints for my piano, after all! Window shopping was pretty fun, honestly. You learn more about the citys culture that way. While we were walking to our next destination, I had some questions for Eine and KleaHatma. So you havent been able to speak with her ever since that moment? I asked them, refering to the time when she met the Aurena figment in her [OklLuthiers Power] skill. Mhem, I havent since, Eine confirmed, disappointing me a bit. If she could have, I probably would have questioned why the gods were having troublemunicating with their followers when Eine could speak with Aurenas figment perfectly. When I made my thoughts clear to them, KleaHatma made an ahhhh sound and began exining why Eines circumstance was special. [Essentially, it boils down to Eine having me around, Hestia.] [Oh, because youre a demi-god-like existence, right?] [Not quite, dear. Allow me to exin. You are able tomunicate with the gods perfectly because your soul was prepared for it during your rebirth. The blessings allow you to visit the divine realm and stay there for an extended time without any consequences. Eine, on the other hand, requires me to fortify her soul to even be around Aurenas figment inside the [OklLuthiers Power]. In fact, I act as her trantor. Without me, she wouldnt understand a word of what Aurena would say.] Eines eyes widened, looking like her worldview was just shattered. I-I had thought [Eine, dear, speaking with a god is not a task everybody can do. Their sheer presence is enough to destroy your soul. If I were at my full potential, I could allow you to visit Aurena whenever you wanted like Hestia. I believe that [Hestias Retainer] title should grant you some resistance, but not enough to speak with her.] Eine pouted while caressing her sword handle, even asking Saori to summon Rajah for her to cuddle. To an Origin God follower, being able to talk to them was a great honor. Guess this revtion was too much for Eine to handle. [Hold on, if that is the case, then why did Aurena once ask Hestia to bring me along to her divine realm?] Saori asked. [Oh, that was most likely a joke. You dearies probably dont know Aurena as well as I do, so you dont know that Aurena has a bit of a trickster side in her. Inherited from her father, you see.] I asked KleaHatma who Aurenas father was, but she simply shut her mouth. [Meh, if you want to know it, ask her yourself. Unlike my feelings for Aurena, I do have enough respect for her father to give him some sort of privacy.] Wow, Aurena really isnt that super respected by KleaHatma, huh? Hmm. Hey, Goddess Aurena, you heard that, right? Could you tell me who your father is? Jeez, she still isnt answering me. What is going on up there? How busy are the gods? I was starting to worry about Aurena. Its been a month since west spoke, so her not answering me made me slightly anxious. Maybe it meant that it was time to give her a visit. I bet the orphan kids would like it if I went over now, but it was bonding time with the girls. Gotta push it back forter. After walking around the district for a bit, we eventually made it to an extremely busy area. Well, the merchant districts streets were always busy and filled with wagons and pedestrians moving from one point to the other. It didnt have the hectic nature of New Yorks Manhattan, where people would curse at you if you stood still for even a second, but the crowd wasnt one to be underestimated. You could easily get lost here. However, right now, I could see numerous well-dressed people lining up before a single medium-sized shop. A bakery, or, to be more specific, a confectionary. Olives Garden, was the name of the shop. Named after its proprietresss middle name Amelia Olive Greenveil. Dearest customers! Ladies and Gentlemen. A young green-haired woman with lc highlights appeared from inside the shop, greeting everybody with a wide smile as she spoke through a manatech microphone. Due to the poprity of the sun weavers cake, we, of Olive''s Garden, have decided to release two additional types of products. These will be shortcake and cupcake versions of the sun weavers design, intended for those who cannot wait for the long reservation queue. I thank you very much for your consideration and continued patronage! Mhmm, I guess that is to be expected. The nobles should have made prior reservations for the cake. My dear, we should probably settle with a few shortcakes. Haaaa, every new product they release is an instant sess. Being the only provider for yeast-made products will make Greenveil the front-runners in the future. Oh no, the cakes are selling too fast! The shortcakes will probably be next with how far down the queue we are! W-We should just buy enough cupcakes for the party. We must, my darling. Nobles andmon folk standing in line were of the same mind the pastries were selling like hotcakes. It was to be expected, I guess. I heard from Saori and Eine that with how much Amelia was selling using all our pastry recipes, weve been building up a good amount of money through them. I did wonder if somebody was trying to imitate Amelias shop yet, but nothing hade up yet. With a strong hold on the pastry and yeast industry, Amelia was leading the future of confections with our help. Amelia! Seeing as we were already here, Eine walked over to Amelia, greeting her with a wide smile. Eine! The two grabbed each others hands, looking happy to see each other. It seemed they managed to make up. Oh, Lady Hestia and Miss Saori. What is the asion? Oh, we were just walking around, window shopping. We just coincidentally met you while passing by, I told her. We didnt intend to stay around for too long, but it seemed Amelia wanted to talk with us about something. Looking at how many were looking at us, she urged us inside her shop and then into her office. Please, make yourselvesfortable. Do you have a preference for a type of tea, Lady Hestia? Miss Saori? Eine, white everdew tea with honey, correct? We epted her hospitality and a maid came in to pour our tea. Once some treats were ced on the table, we began talking. As I have already informed Eine and Miss Saori in my monthly reports, business is booming. Ive gained a massive resurgence in my stores interest since I abandoned traditional Artorian treats and confections and reced them with Earthen ones. Amelia was quite enthusiastic while exining to me about the increase in business, using stats and graphs to show me how much shes earning. Naturally, I wasnt very good with numbers so I didnt know what to do with most of them. It also didnt help that math in Peolynca wasnt like Earths, so it was a bit hard to follow her exnation. Still, I was kinda an investor in her shop, right? I sold her my recipes with royalties and such, so having her do well was good for my wallet. Sure, I didnt know what to say here, but listening to her, maybe I could learn a bit more about how to manage a business? As such, Father has been suggesting that I expand my business throughout all the cities andrge towns of our duchy. Using grandfathers influence, the Sarlenziapany will be making sure you will keep amassing plenty of wealth, Lady Hestia. I hope you will trust us with further recipes, if you are satisfied with my exnation. Amelias smile unnerved me a bit with how much of a businesswoman she was. Like a CEO exining stuff to the board members and stockholders, making sure they stay confident in her and keep investing. I didnt know what to say here except to thank her, so Saori took over for me to keep the discussion rolling. That was a splendid exnation, Lady Amelia. I see you also included the recent introduction of the sun weavers cake in your new report. The sales numbers are extremely praise-worthy. Eine agreed, With the Sun Worshiper Festival upon us in two weeks, announcing the sun weavers cakes icing would be designed to honor the church and the Goddess was a fantastic idea. You even had High Bishop Theodore contribute to the design, making sure the cake would look proper while having him endorse it. You really are spectacr as a merchant, Amelia. She smiled confidently at thepliments she received, putting her hands on her hips proudly. I am the heir of the Sarlenziapany, after all. My grandfather is relying on me to be a worthy lead, so I must answer his kindness in kind. As such, I have a proposition, if you are willing to listen to me. Herees the real reason why she brought us inside. I heard from Father that yesterdays meeting went by as smoothly as it could have. I heard Shatureins representatives attended the meeting unannounced, so I would like to hear if Father was exaggerating or not. Hmm, well, it took Saori quite a lot of effort to persuade the two pirs to ept our terms, so yeah, I would say that it was quite touch and go there for a while. Still, our goal of having Shaturein and Artorias working together was achieved, so now only time will tell. I exined what happened yesterday to Amelia, even giving her some details her father didnt tell her. Hmm, I see. Thankfully, since Im not the heir of our fathers title, I probably wont have to deal with diplomacy in the near future. I am far more suited to being a merchant and handling economic politics, Amelia stated. Which brings me to what Father mentioned. I heard you will be leaving soon for Estralia, correct? We nodded. Good, then Aurora should be passing by Ullistar, the Equevanna Duchys capital, around the time of the festival. Will you be performing one of your music concerts, uhm, I mean, idol concerts, Lady Hestia? Here ites. Greenveils move. From how she was leading us into this point after the whole business report, I already had an idea why she was asking this question. Staying around nobles really helped my critical thinking. We are nning on doing it, yes. Is there something you wish to promote on that day? Maybe those shortcakes and cupcakes you mentioned before? Ah, you already figured it out, hiehie. But, yes, I have some economic ns which I wish to use your concert for, Lady Hestia. Specifically, the Sarlenziapany wishes to expand its operations to the other duchies and the Republic of Estralia. Amelia exined that currently, the Sarlenziapany acted as the main importer and exporter of goods in and from the Greenveil duchy. Thepany did possess a solid foundation in the Lecartiglio duchy, due to them being neighbors, as well as Griffonpeak, due to Olives Garden. However, her father and grandfather wished to expand even further. Seeing how destabilized the Equevanna duchy is currently, Fathers chances to be the next Grand Duke of Economic Affairs is practically secured. Your help has been invaluable, Lady Hestia, Amelia bowed slightly in thanks. But, Father also recognizes the weakness of the new Duke Equevanna. With all the drama inside the duchy, Lord Fillion sadly cannot rest around. As such, this is the best time to finally spread Greenveils duchy towards our rivals, the Equevanna duchy. And you are thinking of using my champion title to have me perform there, allowing you to promote your products and the Sarlenziapany. Afterward, we will do the same within Estralias capital and cities? Yes, but we will only target Gleisvale. The capital is the most prominent location for a merchant to be in. If we can assure the Sarlenziapanys influence in Ullistar and Gleisvale, we will be able to import various goods for Artoriass future. Also, money, hehehe. Amelia snickered at the mention of the money. As you would guess, such a proposition demanded me to think of the ramifications. Anybody could see that, if I were to ept Amelias offer, I would be telling the world how much I favored Greenveil over Equevanna. Considering thetters current situation, that might not be the best for unitys sake. Sure, I can do that. However, the offer was too good to refuse. Well, that was quick, Hestia. No discussion? Saori looked at me perplexed. I did just make a sudden decision without consulting with her, huh? Idols need to ept promotional work, Saori, I told her with a grin. Besides, I dont think we have much to deliberate on. Yes, I know we might provoke further rivalry between the two duchies, but the Sarlenziapany is our ally. They are one of our money sources alongside our restaurant, adventurer work, and idol concerts. We need to support them. In addition, by increasing the amount of Sarlenziapany affiliated stores inside Artorias and the other countries, it allows us to withdraw our money from them without having to return to Griffonpeak or Cedaraille all the time. It was a win-win. Also Our party has just gotten extremelyrge, Saori. Your students, Yorshka and Elrick, my Mother and the two snow wyverns, and there is also Rajah and his family. I caressed Rajah who was lying underneath the table with my tail. There will be a lot of expenses in the future to get everybody into tip-top fighting form. Equipment, food, and training. There is also Tasiannas alchemy and Tamae-chans desire to experiment with food. And then, there''s the travel costs, Saori. We need more ingredients for more runes, or do you want us to fuel all of them with our own blood? Yeah, I would prefer not having to fill buckets full with my blood for Grimnirs runesmithing. It was nice having more people around in the RV, but, as the leader of thispany, I also had to make sure everything went off without a problem. That meant money. We all had needs to be fulfilled, so if we had spare cash around, we could progress smoothly into the future. Saori and Eine saw my point and agreed to it, seeing no need to argue back. As such, Amelia pped in delight, telling us she would handle the venue reservation. She asked to use my nexus to arrive at Ullistar once we made it there, since she had to educate the local branchs manager on everything. She would do the same when we reached Estralia. After gifting us some of her experimental cakes, we said our goodbyes and left the store. As we rushed away from the crowd, our group decided to leave the merchant district and visit the restaurant. It was about time to do so, after all. See how Tamae and the others were doing. However, as we made it to the road towards the lower city, we met two acquaintances. O-Oh Its you It was Asaka and Haruka, two of the Misfits party members. Hanazawa-san And Saori and Asaka red at each other. Chapter 260: Saori and Asaka. Chapter 260: Saori and Asaka. I didnt expect to meet you here, Hanazawa-san. We were just returning to the mansion after checking out the city Segawa-san. The aura Saori and Asaka were exuding couldnt exactly bepared to how chilling Mothers was, but being around these two felt far more ufortable and awkward. I knew Saori had a bad rtionship with Asaka from her stories about her students, but it shouldnt have been this antagonistic. In fact, Saori has been starting to call her students by their first names due to their previous rtionship. Even omitting Japanese honorifics with the girls mostly cause she felt awkward calling her students with -chan. Asaka seems to be the only person shes addressing formally. Its like shes putting this distance between them, not even trying to get closer to Asaka. Do you need me for anything, or can I go? Asaka didnt seem interested in staying around. On the other hand, herpanion, Haruka, seemed to be rather conflicted. From what I learned from our interactions, Haruka didnt seem like the shy and introverted girl Saori described her as. Well, she wasnt too assertive nor did she speak much when we talked, but I guess that was to be expected from a shy person meeting somebody new. She spoke just fine with those she knew, though, like Saori. Nothing; we just went shopping. If you do not want toe with us to the restaurant to meet up with Tamae and others, then you are not obligated to stick around, Saori said bluntly. Perfect! Haruka-chan, lets go. Without another word, Asaka began moving away from us. Haruka bowed nervously before following after her. Hmm. I should ask Saori about this after Oh wait, I should tell her this. Wait, Asaka-san! I called out for her, stopping her. Ill probably say this during dinner, but well be moving out to Ullistar the day after tomorrow. Hopefully it wont interrupt anything? Tomorrow would be another day of public obligations, mostly concerning the recent terms we settled at the meeting yesterday. I had to give my signature on some documents, including giving my blessing with the letter directed at the Sari and also have Vangrim swear an oath to me and Kargryxmor to keep what was revealed in the meeting a secret. Since Eine recently asked for a break from the academy, our party didnt have any obligations to keep us in Griffonpeak any longer. Even if we did have some reason to be in Griffonpeak in the future, we could use the nexus to fast travel back. So, the important part was the Misfits, our partners for this mission to Estralia. It wont, Hestia-san. Despite Asakas rude behavior toward Saori, Asaka and I didnt have that bad of a rtionship. After all, Asaka might act hostile when she met with Saori, but she wasnt going around making Saoris day worse or anything. They simply preferred to ignore each other. Up until now, they hadnt argued yet. As such, I preferred if they got along, but without knowing what their deal with each other was, I couldnt do much. For now, I decided to inform Asaka about our ns before asking Saori about their issues. Thats great. Ive been asked to perform a concert in Ullistar, so it would be good if we could get there in time to prepare and such. Have you heard about the Sun Worship Festival? Its happening on that day, I exined. Haruka nodded. Yes, we have. We had to celebrate it when we were still confined in the holy capital, so we understand why youre doing that. Thats awesome, Hestia-san! I would love to see how your singing and dancing will appear on stage! Hiehie, thank you~ Well, I havent done any of my daily training regimenstely, so Ill have to work hard on getting back in form. Not to mention, I dont think Yorshka or my mother would allow me to skip their training either. It will be busy. Thats admirable, Hestia-san Hopefully, I can be of use to you in the future, she said meekly, looking distraught at everything I listed out. Haruka admitted that she wasn''t of any use on the battlefield as a fighter. She detested fighting and seeing blood, something she learned quickly when the students went to a dungeon to level up. Shed been acting as the groups scout mostly, but she had little experience actually fighting. Her level, as such, was the lowest amongst the students, only keeping up due to the party bracelets'' experience sharing function. Oh, dont worry, Haruka-chan. I heard youre good with numbers and also are good at striking deals. Thats good, too. Considering we all just created thepany, we all need to readjust and find our roles in it. Even if you cannot fight, I am sure you can provide support in other ways! Haruka smiled as I gave her my words offort, thanking me and telling me she would find a way to contribute. Considering her preferences, she could probably work well with Saori and Eine with deal brokering, but I think those two would know better than me. Then what about me? I turned towards that monotonous voice, where I saw Asaka looking at me with tired eyes,pletely devoid of any expectations. Was that a rhetorical question? I mean, I was the healer for my party. Tamae was the healer of her party. Now, we have probably the best healer and supporter party member we could possibly get. So what do you think I should do now, considering youre around? I Thats a good question. I hadnt exactly thought of it, but due to the recent merger of our different parties into a singlepany, quite a few specialties and niches now ovepped with each other. In particr, the rogue, healer, and supporter roles. Haruka was their sole scout for their group for a long time, but now, there was Saori and her garms around, plus if she trained Rajah and his family up, there would be morepetition. Tamae was the alchemist and healer of her party but was happy with handing over those roles to be our gastronome. Since Saori was fully willing to hand over her restaurant, there was no conflict of interest. But, honestly, I hadnt given a thought about those who were displeased with their roles being taken away. How would I feel if one of them turned out to be an experienced idol? I dunno Haaaa, Asaka sighed after I couldnt think of a proper answer in time. Dont worry about it, its not like I liked being relied on to save somebodys life. Less gray hairs if somebody else can act as the doctor. But, not like Im like everyone. Some are less thrilled. Cant believe he cant get himself to kiss your ass, when an actual hime-sama an imperial princess, in fact like you appears before him. I turned around to Saori, looking at her in confusion, unsure on whom Asaka meant. Saori scratched her head before giving me an answer. Daichi. Hes a good tterer. He has a tendency to always get himself into somebodys good graces if he believes it will benefit him. Oh, I did see him acting like a sleazy schwertnoble with my parents. He tried buttering them up, but he wasnt very sessful, Einemented. I havent been able to talk with him outside of our initial greetings. So I dont have an opinion on him. [The pyromancer, I believe? Hmmm. I believe he had a bit of an envious aura around him when I saw him during the meeting after you woke up, dear. Hes probably jealous. Of. You.] KleaHatma added, making me finally understand what was going on. Hes a fire mage? Yeah, that weird, creepy shit inside Eines rings got it correct. Asakas insult seemed to have awakened KleaHatmas masochistic side, causing her to moan loudly. All sent into our heads through her telepathy. It was It sounded real enough to fluster everybody. Gods, I hate that damn thing. Why do we have to work with it again? Asaka shivered as her goosebumps intensified, all to the chagrin of Eine, who was smiling wryly. After shaking it off, she continued where she left off. In any case, if you want to speak about readjusting, maybe talk with the people who just joined in. I dont care, but Im not normal like the others. Youre putting pressure on them to work, you know. Then why didn''t you speak up about it until now, Hanazawa-san? Saori asked, jumping in between Asaka and me, as if she was defending me. Huh??? Shouldnt you know that best, Segawa-san? Asaka grimaced, contorting her face like some Japanese delinquent. Our dumb culture. Did you forget about it after flying over this ce? Hit your head? Its all about haRmONy bleh. Conform so you dont cause anybody any trouble, in other words. Despite being half-Japanese, I wasnt as well versed in Mamas birth country as I wished to admit. I wasnt born nor was I raised there. I simply visited Japan and had a decent enough idea of how Japanese culture worked due to Mama and her parents. However, even I could tell what the kanji meant. Its direct meaning was Japanese, and it would be pronounced as wa, but originally, it meant something like harmony. Harmony should be valued and quarrels should be avoided, a quote from a person called Shotoku-ouji. He was a prince, if I could believe the memories I had of my rather traditionalist grandparents. I dont care that my role was taken, in fact, Im perfectly fine with it, you know. But, do you really expect the others to simply voice out theirints when they just joined in? When they learned our new leader is a girl with a bunch of achievements and a social ranking we cant reach even with our well-off parents? This is not Japan! I immediately cast [Air Shield] around us, having finallye back to my senses after Saori shouted that. Just like I asked you to not call me Sensei anymore, there is no need for any sort of social hierarchy in this team. Hestia said she wanted to be equals, right? If you haveints, you are all allowed to speak them out. Oooooh, is that so? Segawa-san, maybe you had more time to change than we did? I mean, all weve been doing in this past year was to follow themands and orders of the Church of Aurena, to maintain good rtions. A year is a pretty short time to change from being indoctrinated from youth by a collective-focused society! Oh, scheie! Shes mad! Asa-chan! Haruka tried to calm her down but failed. No, Haruka-chan. You heard our Sensei, right? We canin all we want, so I have every intention to take her up on her offer now that Im not inside a school anymore! Asaka waved her hand in front of Haruka, rejecting her attempt at peace. You know whats funny? The fact I mentioned having these four dumb mutts following around me inside this stupid catalyst here, nagging me over and over again to persuade you toe and meet your mutt of an ancestor, so I can get rid of them. But, nooooooo. No, no, no, you didnt even bother to mention it during that meeting. Asaka took out a ck catalyst from underneath her robe, releasing the four onnikais. Without the prison of that magic item, the four smokey onnikais began circling around Saori, only for her garms to suddenly appear from her shadows and bark, sending the onnikais back to Asaka. Even Rajah snarled at them. See, Hestia-san? Let me introduce you, these are the deceased spirits of four A rank fenrirs, turned into onnikais by the Goddess of Death to serve as protectors for the spirit of Belzac. Asaka pointed at them for me. Ive already told everything to your second-inmand, so why wasnt this brought up when we spoke about our ns? I was waiting, you know. I already heard quite a lot about it from Kyouya and Tatsuya when I met them in that one tavern. Unfortunately, with all that stuff that happened with Mother, Idpletely forgotten about it the next day and I hadnt been reminded of it ever since. Considering how it impacted Asaka and Tatsuya, it definitely was a topic worth talking about. I looked over at Saori, who was frowning, acting anxious instead of her usual aloof self. Saori? Y-You could have brought this up, Hanazawa-san. You could have spoken up about it. But she didnt reply to me; instead, she was throwing the me back at Saori. Oh, no, no, no, dont bring this back to me. Your current body might be younger than me, but you were our teacher back on Earth. Youre an adult, so act like an adult! Stop shifting me just cause you dont want to deal with this shit. I dont want to either, but Tatsuya and I will have to keep dealing with it if you dont. Still why didnt you bring this up? I asked, while Saori was being silent. Im not ming you, but if you had, we could have talked about it. Instead of heading to Estralia as a single group, we could have split the party up even more. You, Saori, and the others of Misfits could have gone to Belzac while the rest of Aurora went to Estralia. The others, like Haruka-chan? They dont want toplicate stuff since they just joined. They dont want to seem like a nuisance, you see. You know, your problems are more important than ours. Since the trip to Estralia is something personal for Tasianna-san, they dont want to say anything. Tatsuya? Hes pretty horny for kemonomimi and he''ll say or do anything to stay around beastmen girls, so be careful around that virgin idiot. Well, hes off his coffee for a year now, so maybe hes just unhinged? You really didnt have to say that about him! Poor guy, we''ve been gossiping behind his back I should probably not stay in a room with just him around. Kyouya seemed like a nice guy, though. And now to me. Why didnt I bring this up? Asaka showed me one finger, and gave me only one reason. I dislike having responsibilities ced on me, so I dont want to hand it over to you. You seem more than just busy with everything, and this doesnt concern you personally. This is Segawa-sans and our problem. Asaka put the onnikai back into the ck catalyst, prompting Saoris garms to return back into her shadow. Like two wolf packs fighting over the same territory. Thats the impression I got from them. I looked at Saori, who still seemed hesitant to say anything. From what I know, Saori hadnt exactly epted her fenrir heritage yet. She epted herself as a fenrir, but didnt want to deal with anything concerning her parents or ancestors. Compared to me, she wasnt constantly confronted by it, and her only family member died just after she was born. It was easier for her to forget about it. And now, since she didnt even bring it up to me, it seemed she was even denying it further. I honestly thought she had epted herself enough to at least do something like this. Or at least, do it for her students. As I kept looking at Saori, my eyes probably seemed like they were drilling through her. When I considered that, I immediately apologized and stopped staring at her. That was when she began to speak. No, it is okay, Hestia. Hanazawa-san is correct, I am acting like a child but, I really do not want to meet this Belzac. My garms do not seem to like those onnikais. Seeeee! How about it, Segawa-san? How does it feel to notply with everybody''s demands and wishes because you yourself do not want to do it, huh? Feels good? Does it make you seem like a delinquent? Is following your own wishes enough of a reason to allow others to think of you aszy? Whether she intended it or not, Asakas provocation caused Saori to growl. I did not call youzy because you are in any wayzy, Hanazawa-san! You are simply a person who cannot ept that you have talents and gifts at your disposal, and instead of listening to others, you throw everything away! You could develop yourself, be even more educated! You are smart enough for that! Saori lectured her. But, no, you make an excuse about everything being too burdensome and go ck off. Even simple duties like making sure the door is closed, you do not want to do! It was such an easy task! Ah, here we go, again. Look, Hestia-san, this is your friends real personality. Control freak. Thinks just because she cant have me conform like the others, that it will harm her reputation to her seniors. YOU WERE THE ONLY ONE IN THE SCHOOL MAKING A MESS OF EVERYTHING! Saori shouted as she walked up to Asaka with bloodshot eyes. Eine and I had to block her path, sternly telling her to calm down. KUSO!!! While grinding her teeth, Eine dragged Saori away from Asaka and Haruka, intending to calm her down. Haruka, seeing this, bowed in apology to me and followed after them, leaving only Asaka and me behind. You went too far. That was pretty shitty of you, I scolded her. You think? I didnt even mention what happened during the second school trip we shared together. Ha, I really was a fucking bitch back then, but I honestly am pretty proud of how I messed up all those teachers on thest day! Made that fun trip even more memorable. I shook my head, massaging my temples as I heard that. I knew from this point onwards that this woman could be a huge troublemaker. Asaka-san, I really dont know what you are trying to do. Are you trying to make me hate you or something? I wasnt sure if it was 100% urate, but hearing all of this from her made me remember the bitchy side of my memories. But Asaka shrugged, looking unconcerned about it. We dont need to like each other, Hestia-san. Not everybody has to be friends to work well together. If we dont hate each other, thats good enough for me going forward. Then why did you do that? Saori is my friend, in case you forgot. A very, very, very important friend to me! Yeah, I figured. I wouldnt be happy if you were to spit insults at Haruka either, but you know, catharsis. I needed it so much after those hellish years I spent in that world with my shitty parents. Seriously? She hates her parents also? Checking the points to make me despise you here, girl! I kept that to myself, not intending to interrupt her. Yeah, I guess I lived a pretty privileged life, but all that stuff came with a price for me. Parents who didnt love me nor my brother, thinking of us as political tools. A culture that demands you to adapt to it, especially the higher you go in the socialdder. And then having your future already settled for you. All of that just made me want to rebel, you know. Make my own happiness, even a little. Way to turn it around, girl. Hey, Hestia-san, you see all those people eyeing at us like two celebrities? She pointed behind her. Yeah, of course, Im always aware of people looking at me nowadays. Besides, you are a saint candidate and I am a champion and princess. We are celebrities. But, as an idol, I just have to get used to it. Yeah, you sure? Seems pretty stupid to me, but that is just human stuff. People look up to others. Just like Daichi being envious of you. Asaka paused, looking away from Saori, and turned around to look me into the eyes. Question: do you have any idea of what a terrible idea it is to be an idol? You literally put your life behind ss for everybody to see, while putting up a mask to lie to everybody. To give them the ideal girl. Kyouya is a frantic K-pop fan, you know. Im pretty sure he can tell you one or two horror stories about the shitty idol industry. Kehehe I let out a snicker. Dont worry, I learned everything about the industry as well as I could. I faced it when I was still a trainee and never managed to get in. Even being talented with singing and average with dancing wont get you in all the time. Pretty infuriating, you know. Yeah, I can imagine. Dreams suck when they cante true. So why are you still doing all this idol crap? You know, I heard about you when we visited Firwood. Kids and people speaking about you. Not a lot, but enough to make me notice. I turned around, showing her a wide smile. I knew of the bad things that this industry could bring. I knew of the pain I brought to myself and my parents when I was too stubborn to look at other alternatives tounch my music career. I could never, ever forget all the suffering I went through to get to this point. Thats why I knew very well why I was still doing all of this, despite all the pushback. To bring a smile to people even in their darkest time! I told her brightly. My motto is that Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them That is what I believe in and I want to continue doing it, even if my path forward were to bring sadness to others. That is why I will sing and dance, bear through the pain Ive experienced, and keep on smiling through everything! But even a saintess cant smile fore Oh, sorry. Insensitive. My point is, one day, it will hurt, and you might break, Hestia-san. Just telling you the reality of stuff. Even I was once normal before shit happened to my life. Those people you bring a smile to? One day, they might all turn against you. Memories of Eshesst moments shed before me. Even seconds before her death, all she could do was care about the orphans and me. It was herst message to keep me on my path. To prevent me from deviating. And that is why I smacked my chest, unwavering after all of that. And that is why I will bring Peolynca my own version of idol culture. I agree, Earths idol culture isnt what I want. I dont want to turn into my fans only source of happiness, I want to help them up and allow them to move on! Even if they forget about me, I will stay happy if they can turn their life around! None of that parasocial rtionship bullshit, either! Not with my idol culture! You know, there is this one actor who attended our school before he graduated. He had an idol as a sister, and I asked him once why the hell he would allow his sister to continue working in that unhealthy industry. He told me, Because she loves it. In my opinion, the only idols willing to stick around are those crazy or desperate enough to stay. Even in your first year, you realize how shitty it is quickly. Bad pay, terrible job security, and potentially picking the wrong agency to work for. A lot of mistakes could happen. I made sure to research about it extensively, only to still ept this line of work. Maybe I was crazy, but that might also be the reason why I made it in the end. A new life could have been a new chance to do something different, but I still chose to follow my previous dream. Well, good luck. Asaka gestured for a handshake and I epted it. We can talk about the other side quests and stuff after were done with Estralia. Ill try to think of some way to help out now that Im not the healer anymore. In any case, hope to see your concert,pany leader. Haruka-chan, lets go! And with that, Asaka and Haruka left. Seeing them go, Saori managed to calm down and apologized to me once again for what she did. She told me she would be more transparent in the future, but I told her I didnt me her. I went through a phase where I rejected everything concerning my dragon heritage, so I wasnt one to scold her like that. With all that behind us, we went to the restaurant, only to see it swarmed with people, to the point there werent enough chairs for everybody, forcing them to stand and eat. Even Grimnir had toe out and do waiter duty to keep up with all the orders. When we asked Tamae what was going on, she told us the adventurers in the hunters guild noticed our RV parking on our spot while they were preparing everything. They brought a lot of people over when it opened. At first, they were surprised to learn Tamae was manning the kitchen and not Saori, but once they tasted her cooking, all doubts were gone. Eventually, all this noise caught on and more and more people came. It helped that Tamae increased the menus products while keeping everything as cheap as possible. With more stuff to eat at an affordable price, it was just natural that it would be filled to the brim. Lady Hestia, w-we are doing fine! Tasianna tried to say, but she looked as if she had just run two marathons. Even Kazumi and Kohaku didnt look good. We need help,ss, Grimnir pleaded. Yes, please! Sensei, please help me! Tamae begged, looking like an asura as she rushed around in the kitchen with inhuman speed. Guess it cant be helped. Hestia? Eine? Saori looked at us with a wry smile. Of course! Saori entered her kitchen again and Eine and I performed songs to help calm people down with singing. I even ced down more tables and chairs for everybody to sit down, just enough that we dont identally go over our reserved spot. Seeing me here, most of the rowdy customers instantly chilled out. 67 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7253 This should have been my break day. It turned out, I still had to work. It felt like stuff was starting to go back to normal. Almost. After closing time, Tamae didin that she might need more people to help out. We should ask Svena if anybody wanted to help out with the lower town restaurant in the future if this happened again. But, in any case, the day had been refreshing. Once tomorrow came, I went to the royal pce again and gave my signature and stuff to everything before having Vangrim swear an oath to me to not betray us. Before leaving, I handed King Drangleic two of the new [Room] runes Grimnir managed to finish. This was to be used for the future when I had to visit him. After returning to the mansion, we made preparations for our trip tomorrow. I handed Yorshka and Lord Helvas a set of [Room] runes each, telling them to ce it in Firwood and Cedaraille at a location they could trust. These will be used as nexus points for the future. But, I already had an idea where they would ce things. One with Marquess Sirius in Firwood, and the other would be in Duke Greenveils mansion in Cedaraille. This meant Yorshka could visit Farron and Prisci whenever she wanted as long as I was around. I thought of handing some runes to the other dukes, intending to use their homes as nexus points, but that could wait for when Grimnir made more. For now, I wanted to make sure my party had enough portal runes to get back into the subspace. Since we had to get to the Equevanna Duchys capital, Ullistar, in two weeks'' time, we decided to take the road directly north, skipping the Morgiana and Myrrdin duchies for times sake. When Thyra visited me and heard this, she showed her disappointment visibly. I had to hand her a set for her to ce it in the capital of her mothers duchy Phaleisha. I used this day to tell everyone I knew goodbye for now, and our party went over to the hunters guild to change our sses. I also took this time to buy my mutation skill from maxing out [Incandescent ze]. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Corrosive Pyromancer] Corrosive Pyromancer Level: 0/15 Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Job Skill gained: [Virulent Corrosion] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Corrosive Fire Lv. 3] evolved into [Corrosive Fire Lv. 4] Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [mes of Purification] gained. 11550 SP remaining Mutation acquired. Merging [mes of Purification] into skill [White mes Lv. 4] Being able to heal even strong toxins like my own was the biggest selling point of [mes of Purification]. Now, I could do it whenever I wanted. As such, it was time to go down the venom me path. With everything settled, once the next day arrived our RV once again hit the road. We were finally leaving Artorias for another country. And at that moment as I was enjoying the wind, a beast of immeasurable strength appeared above me. Hestia, Mothers awake~ Its time to groom your scales! As I said, a beast of unsurmountable power. A note from AbyssRaven O.O If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(12) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 261: How to Molt a Dragon. Chapter 261: How to Molt a Dragon. S-Shed? But, Ive been shedding my scales all this time. I thought you would be teaching me how to groom my scales? Dragon caves wererge, ording to Mother. I guess it would make sense since Mothers real size wasrge enough to cast a shadow over a whole neighborhood and tower over Griffonpeaks wall if my friends werent exaggerating. As such, Mother wanted her room inside the subspace to berge enough for her to transform in. Naturally, creating such arge room demanded insane amounts of mana that even I would not be able to provide in one sitting, if I didnt have Mothers aid. Sharing her mana with me, the room quickly expanded, but at the same time, I waspletely baffled at how deep her mana pool was. It felt like a bottomless pit was pouring mana into me. Mother showed absolutely no signs of exhaustion, even after we were done with her room. Sadly, rooms made in the subspace were mostly wooden colored, as in, the floor, walls, and ceiling seemed like they were painted with wood. Simr to a dungeon, the outside walls and floors were indestructible, so the only way to morph it was to use even more mana. My jaw dropped to the floor at how much Mother leisurely gave me, and the only reason we had to split the room expansion into two sessions was due to arcane corruption. My arcane corruption, to be specific. I was still spending mana, after all, even if it wasnt mine. And I was practically immune to Arcane Corruption at this point! So, Mothers cave was finished. Outside of freezing the ceiling with her silver powder to create a cave with diamond-shimmering ice crystals, she hadnt decorated it. She only used it to sleep in. Hestia, if you have already forgotten about it, we are dragons. You are not human anymore nor are you a dragonewt. As dragons, we need to take care of our dragon bodies. Our grooming will then be transferred over to our humanoid forms, Mother responded to my confusion. What you call shedding is just your scales falling off to be reced by younger ones. We dragons molt our skins. Oh, just like lizards and reptiles? I should have figured, but when I pointed that out, Mother suddenly showed me a sinister smile. My whelpingparing us mighty dragonkins to a lesser being like a reptile? No, no, no. You must take pride in yourself, Hestia. We are not like reptiles, we are above them. Do you understand? Yes, Mother. Her eyes told me I had no choice but to ept it. Goes to show that superior beings dont want to bepared to their lesser kin. Just like with dragons and wyverns. Speaking of the wyverns I see, so you control the frost sacs close to your lungs to produce your ice breath. How do you control the temperature? Mana? Tasianna was currently training with the two snow wyverns. Mother epted Tasianna as her student after thetter asked her to do so, seeing as strengthening my friends would indirectly protect me. Conveniently, Mother was pretty much the epitome of cryomancy in this world right now. Since Mother had to teach me how to be a better dragon first, she gave Tasianna a quick demonstration of her power and told her to train with the snow wyverns. In her words, They are still young, but lesser dragonkins like wyverns are not to be underestimated if they decide to focus on a single element. They will provide valuable knowledge if you can understand them. A hatchling growsrger quickly, all for the sake of survival. However, Hestia, since you were born as a G rank and evolved and grew so fast into a B rank over the span of a single year, you have been growing normally despite not molting at all. Mother then pulled my hand up and pointed at some dark-looking scales on them. Its easy to see which of your scales have lost their luster from age. Their color has dulled and they arent glistening with mana. I looked at the ones Mother showed me but I couldnt exactly follow her. Really? Shouldnt they be harder since they got older? It has the same color as my carapace. I thought it was good. I mean, stories always say that the older a dragons scales be, the harder and more valuable they be. Shouldnt this be the case, too? Mother frowned, looking at me with confusion. Is this what youve been taught from your old world? Does Earth have any actual dragons at all? How can they teach something if they do not know if it''s true or not? Mother deduced that quickly. Guess you shouldnt believe everything from a single source, huh? No, dragon scales be stronger the more they regrow and are bathed in your mana. Your body adapts to your stats and the threats you face, so its imperative that you molt your old scales as often as possible. The more full your scales are with your mana, the stronger they and your scale-dust will be. That was weird. I had thought that my stats would apply to my whole body, so Vitality and Wisdom would not only increase the resistances of my bones but also my scales. Thats what I thought during all my fights. But now Mother told me that was wrong? Seeing me still unable to understand, Mother nodded. Thats alright. Dragons, like all monsters, usually know about the System and our bodys needs through instincts, but I guess your human mind suppressed it slightly. Allow me to demonstrate it. But first, Saori~ Could you transform back into your original form with my daughter? Of course. Apanying me today through this lesson was also Saori, since she also needed to learn how to groom her body. I guess since her garm mother was dead, Mother was kinda substituting as one. It also was convenient that Saori became a lesser dragonkin after I gave her my blood to drink. After we both transformed back into our proper forms, I was d that Mothers room wasrge enough to fit both of us. Still, just from the looks of it, we were nowhere near asrge as Mother could be, if the caves size was to be believed. At this point, curiosity for her actual form started to intrigue me. When I expressed that to Mother, she smiled brightly, almost as if she was waiting for this request of mine. After telling everybody to make some space, she announced, Hum! Hum! Witness your mothers magnificence, Hestia! before the mana mist expelled from her body like a bomb. Not only did it cover her body, but it grew to what seemed like the size of a football stadium. Shes fricking huge! Like, the mist alone was enough to dwarf me even while I was dragoning around! Just seeing how much it spread really made me d I listened to Mother and made the Oh shit! Pressure. A whole lot of pressure suddenly burst out in the middle of the mana mist, growing stronger and stronger with every second. The temperature quickly fell below zero, forcing my body to release a suppressed [Dreadre Aura] to counter it, restoring it to slightly below room temperature. But in the next second, this pressure stabilized and the cold disappeared as quickly as it came. Still, even if it felt easier to stay around, my instincts had already been spurned by that immense power. Like in the abyss of an ocean; my mind couldntprehend the true depths of the mana source in front of me. At first, it was like an exploding current. Now, all this mana felt like being inside a tranquilke. Soothing even; that is something I could understand. When two glistening wings sprouted from the mana mist and blew it all away, the surprise of Mothers true form wasnt shocking to me. With that one disy of power, I could gauge what my reaction to it would be. Mesmerizing. Silvery scales glistening like gemstones under the light, snow-like particles floating around before forming into icicle armor, and two turquoise eyes staring down at me with slight anxiousness. [I apologize. I was a bit too eager. Were any of you hurt?] Mothers voice resounded through our heads, worry clear to hear. I turned around, letting a sigh out that Tasianna, Saori, and the wyverns werent hurt. I deactivated my [Dreadre Aura] and shook my head, calming her down. As Mother asked me how she looked, I couldnt help but focus on how huge she was. Probably the secondrgest being Id ever seen in this world, since Kargryxmor was in number one. However, thetter was a god. Mother was probably evenrger than the leviathan I met in the Belzac forest. I then pped my wings and flew up to her head, noticing how my whole body was only asrge as her head, and I wasrger than a two-story house. But secondster, her silver powder formed into a single icicle horn, ruining my sizeparison. [It is normal for a dragon parent to give their child a ride on them as they fly. Would you like to sit on me as I do so outside, my whelping?] she said. [Mother, please, youre gonna embarrass me here. Please, dont. Also, if you start flying around, youre just gonna scare everybody,] I quickly rejected her offer, disappointing her. I mean, I could understand why a kid needed to sit on their dragon parents back to keep up with their flight speed, but Im not gonna do it for leisure, okay! Its like giving your teenage daughter a piggyback ride! After I was done looking at Mothers form, I did have to admit that I shared quite a few features with her. Well, we even shared them in our dragonewt forms but the fact she had a different face and was a high elf kinda ruined the whole mother-daughter thing for me at first. N-Not to speak ill of adopted children, though. But, in any case, now? Well, now, I could see our familiarity. Mother was correct to say that our dragon forms would resemble each other since this was our correct form. Our humanoid ones were made using our minds, what we wanted to look like. My current dragonewt appearance was made using my subconscious knowledge of my past self, so it couldnt be helped that Mother and I looked so different outside of our dragon features. Our horns, carapace, ws, and tail were shared, in addition to the fact that I was quadrupedal like her, and not standing on two legs like Kargryxmor, and presumably my dragon father. On the other hand, our wings had different shapes, my scales were edgier than hers, my head was bulkier due to my jaw te, and a couple of other traits. Still, I inherited quite a bit aside from my scale-dust. So, it kinda soothed my heart to see her true form right now. It made me finally realize that this was my mother. That we were blood-rted. I knew nothing she told me could have been a lie, but I still had some doubts inside that same wish to reject her. But, like the cold disappearing during spring, I felt like I was beginning to warm up more to Mother. [Thank you, Mother,] I told her earnestly, returning to the ground, where I saw the snow wyverns bowing and tucking their tails between their legs. A sign of respect, I presume? [You are always wee, my whelping.] Mana mist then exuded from her body and she transformed back into her dragonewt form. She then looked at Saori and me. Now, it is time to help you two with your grooming sessions. You would think the older a dragon got, the less they needed to molt, and you would be correct. Mother had her molting session soon, but due to her size, it would take a bit for the process to finish. As such, she would demonstrate the process to us through the scales on her forearms. The procedure is rtively easy once you know. Usually, parents would show and aid their hatchlings as they shed for the first time, but since your draconic instincts were suppressed in your respective situations, I will show you how. [Well, Melloxtressa, you do know I was not born as a dragonkin, right? I expected Hestias blood to change me, but not into a dragonkin,] Saori brought up. Oh, yes, of course. However, it is your fault now that you are a dragonkin, Saori. Sadly, not a true one, but you will still need to molt since you have scales underneath your fur. Do not worry, I know of dragons who have feathers and fur, so I understand how to help you through the process. Saori told me before that Mother told Saori to shed her old fur in her garm form. Like as mentioned, any grooming done to our original form would also influence our humanized ones. However, it didnt work as efficiently the other way around. As Mother moved Saoris fur around to reveal the scales beneath them, I took this chance to observe Saoris body more in detail. Just like her races name mentioned, her scales were colored ck like the river Styx, glimmering slightly under the light. The carapace she had on her legs, though, were tougher and could shock you from the static electricity in her white fur. [How do you shed your fur, anyway, Saori? Dont you do that all the time?] I asked. [You are thinking of dogs, Hestia. I shed like a wolf, so its better to call it molting, in a way. Inrge bundles and clumps. However, the issue is that my fur is tough and gets hung up in my scales. Either I need tob or have Tasianna wash me and then shake it off one by one.] A monsters body parts are always filled to the brim with their mana; thats why humanoids are so, so, so greedy to make armor and weapons out of them. But, like our scales, Saori needs to shed them as often as possible to gain an outer fur coat worthy of her current stats. As I said, you two need to take better care of your bodies. Your real bodies. Mother insinuated that the armor and weapons we made up until now from our materials werent as strong as we thought they would be. Was there an even higher height for them even without evolving? Maybe, but we would need to reforge them. Thankfully, Grimnir could do that. Alright, now observe, you two. Mother stretched her arm forward. Unlike reptiles, a dragonkins old skin is stuck to our new scales until we forcibly remove the outeryer. For our own protection. Yes, twoyers are stronger than one, but that prevents you from regrowing a new one. Mother then breathed in for a moment before she mentioned moving her mana to her arm. As she did so, I wanted to activate [Mana Eyes] to see whats going on, but my parallel minds quickly reminded me of thest time I used it on her, which strained my eyes until they bled. So, I held my urge back and simply observed. At first, nothing was going on with Mothers scales, but after a few seconds, the scales began wiggling slightly around, as if they were trembling. Saori and I could feel mana being released from her body. Even her dragon pheromones smelled more potent than usual. Always molt in a safe area. The mana attracts hunters Which would be a good tip if you were actually hatchlings. In your case, use more mana during a molting session to intimidate potential threats away. Mothers want to provide motherly advice sadly wasnt as sessful here. In any case, Mother continued exining the process, Circte your mana throughout the area you wish to molt, and continuously inject more and more into your skin. At this point, you should be able to feel a looseyer above your scales. This is the skin you must shed. Continue the process until you see the skin loosen. If your scales are wiggling and letting mana escape, you are doing it correctly. And as Mother said, the color of her scales changed into something like baking paper pale and slightly translucent. As she continued, more and more changed color until she was satisfied. Telling us she was still circting her mana around her arm, she then used wind magic to create arger gap between the shed skin and her scales, before using her silver powder to rip it offpletely. Holding her shed skin with a business-like-usual smile, she told us to look at her arm. Honestly, I wasnt expecting much, but once again Mother proved to me that my knowledge about my own body was severelycking. Not only did her scales look even shinier, they actually looked like crystals. No, like diamonds! Like actual, clear, light-refracting diamonds! [Hold on, are your scales actually diamonds, Mother? I know you are called a [Diamond-Powder Fimbulvetr Dragon], but I thought it only described your silver powder.] They arent, of course. But Mother quickly brought me back to reality. A dragons scales embody your manas element. Mine is ice, as I said before. As such, they look and shine like the clearest crystals while being harder than any diamonds in the world. A single scale could fetch an empires wealth. If you want, we could solve your wealth problems, however [Dragons should not give their scales out freely,] Saori ended Mothers sentence. [Hestia, remember how Cernust told you how dragons only give their scales to those they trust? This is the same type of gesture, I believe.] Dragons disliked prying off their scales since that would weaken them, and would only do something like this if they trusted the other. It was also a sign of respect and loyalty. Yes, I could probably ask Mother for a scale for somerger amounts of money, but it would also be like spitting in her face if I did so. What kinda daughter would do that to somebody whos trying to give all her love to you? After Mother gave me a quick reminder of this, she then began eating her shed skin. Saori and I flinched from how cringy this action was, but Mother thought of it as normal. While we thought it was simr to eating your hair, dragons consume their shed skin to restore lost nutrients and mana stored in it. It was recycling, in other words. I didnt know dragons were so ecologically aware. After that, Mother told us it was our turn, so we began following her instructions. First, circting mana throughout our bodies and letting it into our scales to remove the outeryer of skin. Now I understand why dragons were born with [Mana Control]. They needed this skill for molting. However,pared to what Mother did, we had to do our entire bodies. And since we werent as proficient as her, we required quite a long process to do so. There was also the problem that Mother just told us about our scales were too old from ourck of proper care. We had trouble shedding the outeryer with the inner one, and we were forced to repeat the process more than Mother anticipated. In Saoris case, her fur also was a problem. Sure, she shed it a few weeks ago, but due to our neglect, some of the old fur was stuck in between the scales that fell off. That caused trouble with creating the shed skin. Honestly, I never would have expected this to be so problematic. More and more surprised. We were taking so long that Tamae came into the room and asked if we wereing for dinner. Sadly, Mother told me we had to finish the shedding sessions otherwise that shed skin would get stuck into the nextyer. It was a vicious cycle. It was better to do it now and eatter. To sate my hunger, I was using sr energy as the alternative. This was my punishment. [Argh, damn! My spikes and carapace arenting off!] Iined. [Another patch of fur tangled around my scales] Saori looked defeated. Enoughining, you two! This is your fault! You must persevere! Mother scolded us. Lady Hestia! Miss Saori! You can do it! Tasianna cheered us on. Even the two snow wyverns were acting like cheerleaders. [The process is important. Do well, Princess!] [Yes. All hatchlings must learn how to do it.] The problem was that they demonstrated their shedding to us, thinking they could be good role models, but it only killed my self-confidence even more! Fucking hell! I will never neglect this shit ever again! Never again! It took us deep into the night, but we finally managed to do it. Our whole bodies, from head to tail, managed to shed the outer skinyer. Mother inspected us, noticing nothingcking and told us it was time to take it off. The process for us dragons is easy. This is also a chance for the both of you to practice controlling your draconic abilities better. Instead of using your ws to scrape it off or using a wall to scratch your body, you should use your scale-dust and stygian lightning. Dragons take pride in being able to control their scales perfectly, so I guess this is what Mother was referring to. I dont know what my scale-dust had to do with my scales, but I guess it would be better to have them handle it than to do it manually. The fastest way would be to Oh, and do not forget, you must eat your shed skin for the process to work perfectly. Do not burn it off~ She was onto us. 100%. Without further ado, I began the removal by copying what Mother did. First, I used wind magic to create arge gap between the shed skin, but this was where it got a bit finicky. Unlike Mothers control of her silver powder, I wasnt able to telekically control my scale-dust outside of setting them aze. I could fan them towards something with my wings or wind magic, but there was a reason why I had Grimnir make a ive gun for me, meant to shoot scale-dust bullets. Mother told me to pour mana into them just like how Tasianna controlled her ice des, but even after trying it over and over again with her instructions, I still couldnt do it. At this point, I told her I was giving up on this idea for now, since the skin was annoying my eyes. As such, I used something moreparable to Tasiannas control. [Corrosive Fire], to be specific, my corrosive slime and obsidian. Unheilige Engel! Two purple slime wings appeared from a magic circle behind me before I had them turned into obsidian. Using them like chopsticks, I slowly began removing patches of shed skin from myself. Mother nodded her head in satisfaction, telling me this was also eptable. At least, I wasnt doing it with my ws like a reptile Her words, not mine. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Hellde Dragon Lv. 3] evolved into [Hellde Dragon Lv. 4] The moment that notification appeared, my eyes widened as I marveled at how bright red my scales were. There were still spots of crimson around, but it just seemed as if my body brightened up like a light bulb. Scales like rubies, I tell you. I felt like a ruby being revealed to the world. How do you like it, Hestia? Its already darkening a bit since its old skin due to your molting neglect, but its beautiful, right? My little beautiful fire! Mother embraced my front foot, unable to control her tail from caressing me. [ Mother, please, stop trying to embarrass me here! I know I look far better than before but you dont have to say it so loudly!] Loving mothers in any world know how to fluster their children. As I was working through this embarrassment of my own mother nuzzling her head on my leg, I turned around to see Saori having some difficulty with her shedding. Not only did she not have ess to wind spells, but her fur was proving to be an obstacle. Even her lightning wasn''t proving itself as helpful as usual. Mother noticed this and stopped hugging my leg and went over to Saori. Fur and plumage arent convenient for shedding, since you dont want to remove them from the root. Hmm, if you cant use wind magic, couldnt you use your lightning to create a maic field? Bounce the skin away? [I dont think that would work. My catalyst and armguards could create a proper maic force, but my stygian lightning isnt the same. Also, bounce your skin away?] Saori looked confused. [Hmm, well, if I have to bounce this shed skin away, then maybe I could Oh, right! That would work! Shadow Armament!] Saoris shadow armor materialized underneath her shed skin, making her look a bit like a cheap stic toy right now. As she began to expand the armor, the skin was naturally pushed outward, until she was finally finished. Congrattions on your first molts, Lady Hestia! Miss Saori! Tasianna congratted us. I smirked and took thepliment with pride, despite how normal this was for dragons. To me, this was a new experience despite driving me insane with its difficulty. Yes, it is good to celebrate your first molting, you two! Now, for the future, please do not forget to groom yourselves regrly. You may use my cave to do so even when I am asleep. I will most likely sleep through it, unfortunately, Mother told us, and we could only agree. I did it cause this molting was actually legit. Not only did my scales gain an amazing luster, I also felt more flexible and free. You know how it was important to allow your skin to breathe and how breathable clothes were important for workouts? Yeah, I guess you could say this was the same case. I felt far morefortable being in my body. I did check on my stats if anything changed with them, but sadly nothing did. It should have been expected, I guess. This wasnt a process to increase your stats, this was a method to have your body adapt better to your profile! And it felt gooooood! I swore to myself to create an urge for shedding and to do so when I was free, but Mother told me she will manage my shedding schedule for now, until I get into the groove. Since it was past midnight, we all went to sleep hungry; Saori and I were mentally exhausted. Hunger was not fatigues opponent. Once morning came, I decided on putting my dance training off for now, cause it seemed I got addicted to all this dragon improving stuff. Mother still hadnt told me how to control my scales, groom them, nor other things I wanted to ask her. I wanted to learn more about my body. But I guess the actual reason why I came to her today was due to something else. Somethinging from far higher than the sky. Melloxtressa, how dare you speak like that to your Emperor and God! I am Kargryxmor, the one who ruled it all! You dare speak in that tone towards me!!! You are not my Emperor anymore, God! Eltharion is now the rightful Emperor! Unlike you, he stayed with us and fought to bring back peace to our empire! All you did was to take away all the elder scales and bring them to rx in the divine realm! You betrayed us! Today, we would be ying Family Feud. A note from AbyssRaven Hestia has taken her stuff in bing a proper dragon. Also, did anybody watch family feud? Yeah? Good. We about to have one in Hestia''s dragon family. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 262: Draconic Family Feud. Chapter 262: Draconic Family Feud. Well, wee to Family Feud, everybody. Im your gal, Hestia Kargryxmor. We''ve got something good today and we''ve got just the right n heads to duke it out so the rest dont have to. To my right, representing the former head of n Kargryxmor, we have the divine ck Tyrant of the Skies and the Dragon God of Oaths Kaaaaaarrrrrrgrrrrrryyymor! And to my left, we have the current matriarch of n Nordor, the illustrious and majestic Silver Diamond of the Frozen Peaks Meeeeeelllloxtressaaaaaaaaaa! Bothing right up from thend of the dragons, Kargryx, these two giant natural disasters wrapped in scales are about to have themselves a sh of ideals! And I was right in the middle of this. No, this wasn''t fun. This was actually pretty cringe and painful. After all, two giant dragons who lived longer than the Julian and Gregorian calendars of Earth were quarreling right before me. The worst part? They were my granddad and mother. Then tell me, oh mighty god, what has your ascension brought to dragonkind? How did we benefit outside of a single dungeon to satiate our hunger? Your apotheosis started a civil war in Kargryx and Loatryx, a war you could have stopped if you had taken any of it seriously! Eltharion would not have ended the war in that way if you had! Holy shit You know how your parents sometimes wouldnt get along with their parents-inw? Yeah, I guess that was the situation I was in right now. My Papa and Mama had a pretty good rtionship with my grandparents, so I wasnt exactly used to my mother absolutely despising my grandfather. But, this is my life now. Could you two please stop? I attempted to stop them, since nobody else was inside Mothers cave. The snow wyverns were interacting with the others right now, to give us all some space. When Mother sighed and looked at me, Kramps voice stopped echoing in my head, but I knew he was still listening in. First things first, stop arguing when I have to send it through to Mother telepathically, Kramps! Secondly, why did you two start arguing like this?! I was supposed to learn how to control my [Battle Frenzy] today! In my day-to-day life, [Battle Frenzy] had pretty much stopped appearing randomly after I evolved into a [Young Sunfang Dragon]. Of course, I still had some tinglings if I went without a single fight for a while, but enough had happened in the prior month for it to be a non-factor. The only time when it activated was during the whole Griffonpeak invasion was when I saw Eshes body and immediantly went berserk with [Battle Frenzy (Major)]. However, after I finished that demonkin off in my berserk mode, I learned from my parallel minds that I had received some help from Kramps to control it during the fight. That I was able to ess the powers of my godly blessings in that form. As such, aside from my draconic body and abilities, I had to also control my innate ability from my bloodline. Kramps said and I kept the telepathic link up with Mother to convey his words. Mother, although her soul was strong enough thanks to her advanced age, wasnt receiving Kramps words directly, but was instead relying on me to pass it on to her. In a reverse from Aurena''s saints and champions, it wasn''t Mother''s soul that was incapable of supporting a conversation with Kramps for an extended time, but rather it was hercking faith in him that would cause her to take damage from doing so. Simr to my dragon father, Eltharion, I had the honor of having a soul able to resist the damage, and was a better vessel to speak through. Just like with Aurena. As such, if he shouted, that would echo through my head and begin to hurt my soul. Yes, very much appreciated, Kramps. I really wouldnt want my soul to suddenly explode or crack again. I massaged my temples, just happy that I wouldnt have to continue listening to an angry dragon ranting inside my head. After things seemed to have calmed down, Mother began to speak. If you wish to learn how to control your bloodlines battle lust, I could teach you by myself, Hestia. Kramps scoffed as he responded, but kept his anger in control. Eltharion has taught the other empresses how to help their children control their bloodlines rage. They taught me. Not only can I help Hestia make another core for herself, teach her how to control her scales better, and control her draconic abilities, I am fully capable of supporting her anger management. You are not needed. Mother was strict, denying Kramps any chance to contribute to my education. His fleeting voice reminded me when he warned me of that. Maybe Cernusts mother was also as territorial as mine? Feeling the awkwardness and chill in the air, it didnt surprise me that Mother wasnt enthusiastic to continue this discussion. Still, Kramps did ask me to convey his words to her and, for the first time since I spoke to him in his divine realm, he was willing to help me with my growth. Intending to warm up this iceberg, I attempted to soothe Mother. Mother, isnt it fine for Kramps to help me out? Considering how much youre intending to do, it wouldnt hurt to have someone who knows my bloodline as well as he does. I have enough time to kill, Hestia, Mother tly rejected my proposal. The life of an ancient dragon is mostly just sleeping, hunting, and eating. It is mundane. To my tion, finally, a little vibrancancy appeared for me to care about outside of leveling up and sleeping. Mother then walked up to me and gave me a warm embrace. And that is you. I have enough endurance and patience to teach you, Hestia. I have learned enough to teach you what you need to grow up well. And I will not allow anybody to steal my time with you! Especially not an arrogant elder scale who believes he still has any control over us dragonkin! Kramps grumbled. There is no need to rush things. She has enough time to handle your issue. She is just a whelping. The world is not in danger for her to hurry. Aurena and Kramps told me that my early birth had elerated the progress of their n. So, I was a bit worried about how Kramps told me I should hurry up a bit more. Was there anything going on that I should know? Do not lie, Kargryxmor! Mother snarled aggressively. All us ancient dragons know there is no threat to the world with the Origin Gods around. The only threat is to its inhabitants. But, what is the significance of such a fact for a being like us? A being who can live until time ends itself? I witnessed human kingdoms and empires fall just for another to rece them. A memorable day today is a fading memory tomorrow. Mother let go of me and continued shouting at Kramps by looking at the ceiling. You call us slothful? Just because we arent following your n for us? To be this worlds protectors? You wish for us toy waste to all threats and wage more wars?! There are enough ashes and dust in our history already. What does it matter if the demonkins rise and ended the era of the humans dominance of Altrust? In the next millennium, the beastman may rise against them. Or the dwarves. Or the humans might want to reim their throne? It doesnt matter. Miononbx will stand and endure. Mother was speaking from the perspective of somebody of who had lived ages, making it very, very hard for me to truly understand her. From what she said, I could deduce she doesnt hold much attachment to the world. The only reason why shes forcing herself to sleep less is for me. To spend time with me. He brought that up, huh? Still, he has a point. The stronger I be, the fewer people like Eithalr that could stop me. If I could waltz right through people like him, I could protect my friends better. I know Saori and the others will be stronger to fulfill the same goal, so I couldnt ck off to make them worry. If my daughter isnt strong enough to survive this world, then she should not be exposed to it. Once again, Mother stomped her foot down. She was like an unmovable fortress. I will bring her back to Kargryx. There, I will protect and train her, allowing nothing in the world to threaten her until she bes strong enough to not need me. I will make sure even if I were to ever disappear, she will be capable enough to stand strong alone. M-Mother?! I expressed my shock. W-What are you implying?! I was not in the mood to discuss the mortality of my mother! She caressed my cheeks, looking at me warmly with love. I didnt mean it like that, so please dont worry about me. I am healthy and I can live as long as you wish me to, my whelpling. However the future holds unknowns, and even someone like me cannot predict it. Just like how my parents ascended with Kargryxmors apotheosis, you cannot be sure nothing will happen to me. When all the elder scales like my father and mother left, there was no one to protect my brother and me. All we had was ourselves, and then the civil war began. We chose neutrality, but that was for our own safety, as we wouldnt have survived if we had participated. Yorshka had told me Mother and my uncle didnt participate in the session war, but she never told me the actual reason for why they didnt choose a side. However, as I guessed, the real reason was for their own safety. I just didnt know that mother wasnt confident in her strength back then, unlike now where she would proudly proim being able to introduce an ice age to the. Honestly, the more she kept ranting at Kargryxmor, the more I learned the reasoning for all her actions. Why she doesnt want to fight or help me with my quest, why she wants to bring me to Kargryx if I cannot fight my own fights, and why she doesnt like Kramps. However, I also understood that she was too stubborn to be persuaded if you werent being forceful. I grabbed her hand, stopping her from caressing me and looked her in the eyes. If you want me to be strong enough to protect myself, then allow Kramps to teach me. Mother looked bewildered. Shocked that her words werent getting to me. However, I understood what she meant very well. Please, dont speak like you will disappear one day, Mother. I already lost one, I dont want to lose another right after meeting her, I told her truthfully. As you said, you want me to be strong enough to protect myself, so you should allow Kramps to help me. Family helps each other, right? Yorshka is already helping me with my spearmanship, you are helping me be a better dragon, now Kramps can help me with my blessings. I do not want you to spend more time with him. Holy shit, Mother!!! This woman is stubborn! I frowned. Mother, I know you want to spend every second you can with me since you missed out on it for an entire year. Also, since Im such a weird child, I also know I robbed you of your chance to properly raise a sweet baby from infancy to adulthood. I know that, and Im sorry about it. The more I got to know her, the more I felt bad about that. Every mother should have this opportunity. Instead, due to my reincarnation, Mother was robbed of that chance. Even if she considered me a baby due to my mental age, it wasnt the same. Mother formed a wry smile, holding my hand with both of hers. Its alright. I am perfect No, no, no! I interrupted her, astounding her once again. This is something a hatchling wouldnt be able to do, right? See? And it will probably happen even more in the future, and thats why I can understand why you wish to spend more time with me. However, if you really want to do that, then you shouldnt be staying inside this cave all the time. There are so many other opportunities for us to bond together instead of training or just during breakfast, lunch, or dinner. Hmm? she tilted her head. A confused expression stered on her face. But, what else would we do, Hestia? Thats how parent and child bond. It seemed like Mother was still thinking a bit too much like a dragon. Sadly, her daughter was also a human inside this dragony body. Maybe show some interest in my hobbies? I suggested. Outside of when I mentioned my idol career, you havent asked about it ever since. Neither have you mention my singing or dancing. In fact, you havent asked me what my hobbies were, Mother. For the first time since we met, Mothers face reddened a bit. W-Well, but you are still a whelpling, no Oh Yeah, it couldnt be helped. Not only our age but also ourmon sense were different. To her, I was still a whelp, but I had the mind of a teenager. Ehehe, I giggled, flustering Mother and causing her to hide her blush with her hands. Your daughter might be a dragon, but I was still raised by human parents, Mother. I have a lot of hobbies and interests. I cant speak much about boys now that I cant even feel any sexual attraction, but Im sure we could speak more about fashion or cultural norms. Training and dragon education is all fine and such, but you shoulde watch me do what I dedicated both of my two lives for. Y-Your idol career? she said meekly. Yes! Correct! I paused to raise one arm over my head, curling all my fingers except my index finger. Your daughter is about to bring the idol culture to Peolynca but you arent even giving me your support, like a real mother should! You have to sleep, I know, so you want to spend all your time when youre awake with me, but how about we not spend it all together for training. Thats booooooriiiing. Boring?! Mother looked shocked. Well, I didnt think it was boring at all, but I was exaggerating a bit to get what I want here. To have Mother actually enjoy her life more. I wanted to be a better daughter this time around. T-Then what are you proposing we do? Well, how about we stop training today and youe watch me train with Eine and Tasianna for our uing concert? I can share with you the music culture of Earth and you can give a rant about it if you dont like it. If you like it, though I formed two Korean heart signs and winked at her. Your daughter will love you even more~ Huh! she gasped, her hand covering her chest. Y-Yes, youre right! I should do that! I cannot just spend all my time inside this cave! I should spend more time with you! We can always push the training to another day, there is no need! Exactly! I eximed. Mother, you probably dont know much about the current world, so how about we go shopping when we reach Ullistar? I havent explored the city there yet so I want to go around with the others. If you were toe, it''d be even merrier! While I was holding her hand and slowly dragging her out of her room, Mother frowned a bit. Mhmm, but this world will just change after a few years. If I were to be too familiar with it, I would feel worse if it were to change. Oh, really? Then what about your memory of me? Why, I would definitely remember those. Every second spent with you is a blessing to my life, Hestia. Good! Then we can reminisce about all of this after our whole journey is over. Mother, I understand you fear everything will die while you will live on, but staying so pessimistic wont help your happiness. Lets live in the present. Lets have some fun. Ehehe. Herugh was short and quiet, but her wry smile told me she understood I was speaking the truth. Maybe, Ill try But all this fun will sap my time to help you develop. I will still need to sleep and that I cannot change. Delegation. Correct. One word each was enough. Kargryxmor! She stopped moving and looked at the ceiling with a scowl. Stop acting like an asshole, Kramps! Ignoring that sassiness, Mother continued speaking, I will only allow you to help Hestia with her [Battle Frenzy] and divine training. Do you hear? I will help her remove and reform her sun core. I will help her with her scales and dragon abilities. Have I made myself clear? I already know what you want, she sneered, showing off her fangs. Eltharion will not change his mind, even if I were to speak with him. None of the five empresses would either. We will not heed your call. Uuuhhh, yeah, sure, Kramps. My carefree tone infuriated him, but before he could scold me, I asked him something. What are you trying to rely on me for? And with that, Kargryxmor stopped speaking. With the old man out of the equation, I brought Mother to our smithy, where I saw Eine tinkering with Grimnirs sthammer 2.0 prototype. When I told her we were doing our choreography training now, Eine looked too surprised to answer, so I simply grabbed her hand and forced her out of the room with my superior Strength stats. Grimnir seeing Melloxtressa with me did notin. Good luck,ss, Grimnir wished her luck. W-What?! Master Grimnir, say something! Help me! Her pleas went down the drain. I then visited Tasianna and told her about my ns. Oh, wonderful! I had nothing better to do than to maintain the nts. Let us go now, Lady Hestia, she agreed immediately, to Eines chagrin. Are you kidding me?! Hestia, you shouldnt just drag people away from their own ns! Tasianna, you shouldnt ept this so easily even if she is your mistress! Hold on, didnt I do that a lot with Josine when I was little? It seemed Eine attained some sorta revtion but it wasnt that important to me. Instead, I dragged them both into our idol studio, which was outfitted with a room for singing and dancing. It was just made recently, since we needed a proper ce to train now with so many people just joining the crew. Tasianna and Eine both wanted to join me on the stage during my concerts, so this was just the preparation for that. Training was important. Still, we werent actually an official idol unit yet, as both couldnt perform multiple songs and their choreography for a single concert. Still, yet was the point. Well, hopefully it would happen one day. Being solo was nice, but having a full unit performing together sounded amazing. Just imagining all of us on stage with proper outfits made my tail waggle so much, I nearly broke the ice mirror Tasianna made for us. In any case, our concert in two weeks needed some nning and I also had to get back in the groove. The foundation was the most important, and I will drill into everybody the trifecta of dancing, singing, and fanservice! The Aurora fandom will grow even more! Ehe. And sitting on a chair, Mother was looking at us dancing with a smile. I wondered what was going through her mind as she saw me instruct everybody and get their feedback on the choreography, but that could wait forter. Now, it was time to dance! Dont worry, Ill get strong enough to not make you worry, Mother. This time, I will be a better daughter! Chapter 263: Kramps, the Originator of [Battle Frenzy]. Chapter 263: Kramps, the Originator of [Battle Frenzy]. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Fluid Cast Lv. 5][Spear Mastery Lv. 6] [Draconic Roar Lv. 5] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 6] [Concentration Lv. 8] gained I could feel my heartbeat rising, causing my blood to pump through my blood vessels at a higher pace. The blood gives my cells nutrients, using the oxygen I breathe in to keep my body nice and healthy. My mind eased up as my body rxed. The calmness and tranquility of Mothers cave were perfect for meditation. Memories of the past were pulled out from the depths of my mind. The fear I felt when I first entered this world, fleeing with all my might from those kobolds. My decision to kill that kobold group after learning how human they were. The appearance of the two garms, looking down at me with the ability to kill me with a single stomp. The chills I felt as the reaper crept up to me, his scythe ready to swing. I had to bring those emotions up. Relive the moment I felt them. Everything had to be remembered. I had to put myself back in that weakened state. Like VR. Urgh. The chase! My legs moved as fast as they could. Tripping from myck of finesse. Imagining my heart beating so fast I could hear it pounding caused my actual one to simte that tension. It caused my body to be twitchy and the heat inside of me to grow. I could feel my sun core activating, fully believing I was in danger right now. Calm down. Calm down. Slow breaths. Deep in exhale. Breathing techniques. Grrrrk! My inability to use [Imperial Hellfire] against Astalos despite trying all I could to finalize the spell. Shiterno hijacking my status and suddenly giving me more power than my body could handle at that moment, the pain forcing me into a berserker mode. Astalos nearly killing Eine, provoking me to meteor bomb him to death. Then Eshe Her lifeless body. Her blood seeped the puddles red. The images wereing back to me. That smile on that demonkins face. How he bragged about murdering Eshe, Sir Alikar, and Dame Anivh. Everything became more and more vivid. Grrk! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Mental Stability Lv. 8] evolved into [Mental Stability Lv. 9] [Bethlieranha.] [Yes, brother.] The warmth in the middle of my chest increased further and further until the heat became noticeable to me. Warm tears began seeping through the slits of my closed eyes, pouring down my cheeks and falling onto my skirt. My tail kept mming the floor over and over again, uneasy and nervous from witnessing Eshes death over and over again. Im sorry! I should havee sooner! I should have noticed something was up and that the demonkins would target us blessed! Dammit! Why didnt I think abou And then an ufortable cold wrapped my whole body like a nket. Brrrrr! Fuck! Cold! My eyes shot open and I jumped up, shivering from the sudden frost winds. It pulled me right out of my meditation. It was Kramps voice. At the same time, the cold quickly dissipated and the darkness around me brightened up like unveiling a window inside a ck room. I looked to my sides the snow wyvern twins were there. Thank you, Bethlieranha and Shayatierus, I thanked them for stopping my [Battle Frenzy], earning me an Our honor, Princess from them. After that, I turned my attention back to Kramps question. When I remembered Eshe again I exined to him everything I simted and tried to remember since he started his storytelling, detailing how I felt and what emotions were triggered by those memories. I guess I also have to conquer all that baggage to get [Battle Frenzy] under control, huh? I asked rhetorically. Four days had passed since Mother managed topromise with Kramps to help me out with [Battle Frenzy]. With my training with her, Yorshka, and for my concert, I hadnt done anything concerning [Battle Frenzy] in the meantime despite Kramps telling me I should open my schedule up for him. Regardless, today was the first day of the training to conquer my [Battle Frenzy]. While Mother was deeply asleep, I was now spending time with Kramps and the two snow wyverns mother had practically taken in as her attendants. Remembering how I would feel sleepier than usual in the winter, I asked Kramps about it. I presumed it was cause I was a fire dragon. I did remember Mothermenting that I was incredibly weak against ice and water. She admitted to being extremely ted that I was able to inherit my scale-dust from her. In any case, I turned to the two snow wyverns and conveyed Kramps words to them. As you would guess, calling them snow wyvern female or the brother wyvern would be inconvenient in the future. Since Mother took them in as attendants, I asked her to give them names to make addressing them easier. Shayatierus was the name of the older brother, and Bethlieranha was for the sister. They werepletely overjoyed with their names, given to them by a being they greatly respected as the epitome of winter. They practically swore their eternal loyalty to Mother and to me at the same time. The snow wyverns were helping me out by cooling me off whenever I lost control of my [Battle Frenzy]. Just like how Master Kush stopped my rampage after Shiternos interference, anything ice or water element could help douse me. With my sr core still damaged, I couldnt exude extreme heat without cracking it again. The pain most likely would have snapped me out of it. Fortunately, this did mean the wyverns and Tasianna would be able to cool me down. Otherwise, Mother probably would have been the only one able to do so. Okay, got some time to rest. Lets do it again, Kramps. Yeah, yeah, its not like you hate it that much. Youre justining about how casual Im talking to a god. Whatever. Ignoring Kramps pouting, I sat back down. I took in a deep breath, using my breathing techniques to quell my beating heart and find tranquility in the silence. I could hear the wyverns breathing, but it felt more like a cold breeze than anything else. It made the process easier, in fact. Meditation was key to this process. Kramps exined when he first tried to conquer it, he thought constant fighting and beating other apex predators was the answer. With his method, his progress was slow and he almost died multiple times trying to ovee any walls he faced. It was only when he changed his fighting style to be less a berserk brawler that he understood he had to look deeper in himself. The idea was to find harmony with your emotions, thoughts, and actions. A bit of Buddhism in the idea, eh? This trifecta was there to calm yourself down during a fight as your body was being overwhelmed by the mana from Kramps blood. [Battle Frenzy (Critical)] was the goal here, as that is where you would have the power to shatter the sky and sunder the earth or whatever over-exaggeration Kramps wanted topare it to. I was pretty sure it would be pretty strong, but my goal, for now, was [Battle Frenzy (Major)]. That was when [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] would connect with Aurenas and Shiternos blessings to grant me a sliver of their power. In other words, my hair would turn white and I would go super dragon mode. As such, I had to work hard and find inner peace, I think. Okay, first, my memory of being born. The start was quite rough during the previous try. That was when I was still the size of a gecko and was afraid of everything around me. I was a city girl in the body of a small, helpless reptile ced inside a deadly forest. I was scared shitless day in and day out. I then remembered the conflicts I had with the kobolds, orcs, and garms, simting myself back into that memory. I asked myself how I felt and what I could do to ovee them. Of course, after reflecting on them so often, I knew exactly how to defeat them while sustaining less damage than I should. Up until the garm matriarch. The imposing wolf mother of Saori. The fear of death was so very vivid. Chills ran down my spine whenever I remembered her eyes ring down at me. A D rank newbie fighting an experienced C rank; I just couldnt figure out how to win her battle, even after going through it multiple times. Maybe I was projecting Saori in her ce, but I couldnt think of a way to outwit the matriarch. Good enough. But death has been with me far too often now. Ive gotten used to it. Ive epted living as being victorious. If you survive, you could always return for a rematch. I was scared of her, but from her, I learned how just barely surviving was a blessing by itself. How life was so precious and fragile. The next important memory was after we escaped Astalos and went into a cave towards Artorias. I remembered how I went mad in that cave and got to [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] and went on a killing spree without any idea of what happened. And then the thing with Shiterno happened. The fear of my own body and the dread of potentially harming everyone and everything I came to care for during that time. Saori and Tasianna are my family. Just imagining hurting them made me scared of getting stronger since I had no idea how my body worked. It also didnt help that my fear of performing and failing was influencing my decision-making. Thinking back on it, I was going insane from the istion. Saori and Tasianna entering my life stopped that, which also caused me to fear losing them. I still did, and I would probably go mad if something happened to them now. But, back then, I honestly thought I was the only one able to protect them. I was stupid. Saori and Tasianna showed me they could handle themselves with enough training. I thought I learned that when I broke into tears, breaking my oath to my past self, but I had to get lectured by Saori and Yorshka to remember it. If I couldnt handle a threat alone, then I shouldnt be scared to let others carry me. I learned to trust others. Another one. T-This is exhausting. [Princess, you are sweating.] Shay short for Shayatierus called me out of my mediation with [Telepathy]. Opening my eyes, I noticed myself breathing faster than I expected and even felt some sweat beads forming on my forehead. My body temperature wasnt exactly high with the twins around, so this was cold sweat? Stress? While massaging my temples, I responded, It shouldnt be this hard, though. I made it all the way to Eshes memories on the first try. The second time, it should be even easier! My [Mental stability] is level nine and I have [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1]. I shouldnt be sweating only a half year into my memories. I reluctantly agreed. Getting over Eshes deathpletely would still need a while. Hmm? Why? If you ask me, slowing down on the second try seems more like a failure to me. I didnt think my mental state was that weak. For someone so prideful of their bloodline, I thought Kramps would scold me for being unable to do something simple like this. Huh? Kramps exined how he had to refine this method for his other children, unwilling to allow them not to master his ability. It was his pride speaking. With the help of Eltharion, they both refined the method and separated the process into different sections, all targeting different emotions which could awaken [Battle Frenzy]. It was to iste these memories and to allow the dragon to take breaks instead of searching through years upon years of experiences. This was the official method taught to my half-siblings. ording to Kramps, most have mastered their [Battle Frenzy] up to (Moderate), while only my eldest siblings could enter [Battle Frenzy (Major)] without a problem. Eltharion remained the only living Kargryxmor able to ess the (Critical) stage. Kramps Is this the reason for why Kramps was so disgusted about his son? Was that why he sounded so antagonistic when he spoke to Mother? Damn. My family has some issues, huh? Instead of my [Battle Frenzy] training, the moment Kramps opened his mouth to mention a god, my attention was instantly drawn towards that topic. If I were to guess, Kramps was probably talking about the third god involved in my reincarnation. Who is he? I asked. Goddess Aurena wasnt very talkative about them, so I dont have any idea who they are. Hold on, what?! You serious? I was baffled. But why would that person do all of this? Hmm? Thinking about it, it did make sense. If I were to be born away from the dragons and in the Belzac forest, the gods would have easily found me if my blessings had worked fine. They could have seen through my eyes, after all. But if that person was the reason for me usurping the blessings, then it could also be he was the reason why I was in the Belzac forest in the first ce. But, as Kramps said, all of this was just an evidence-less presumption. An usation with no weight behind it. What are the benefits of me usurping them? I guess, one is that I am not exactly tied down by you three, right? I presumed. I see I guess the goal of that third god really was chaos, in a way. With everything said, it all pointed to the fact that the third god didnt want me to be a pawn of Aurena and Kargryxmor in their ns. He allowed me to be born away from their influence and also outfitted me with skills and abilities to help me find my own path. They even made me usurp other gods'' blessings like it was nothing. Thinking about it, I didnt exactly go through with his n, huh? At the end of the day, I still allied myself with Aurena to form a deal. Then again, if that god had told me anything, I could have followed down another path, maybe. Hold on Would that be possible? Say, Kramps, since Im able to usurp the blessings of not only Subordinate Gods but also Origin Gods, then, couldnt I also usurp the blessings of those weird Edjurl gods? Or maybe even a demonic blessing? Yeah, youre right. That does sound a bit stupid. It would be a bit broken, huh? Besides, which Edjurl god would willingly give me a blessing? Im pretty sure that, after seeing Shiterno losing control of his own blessing to me, everyone must know not to give me any blessings anyways. I could steal it away from them. Back to the seven deadly sins, huh? Season one, hopefully. With which do we begin? I see. I can imagine why that would be good. Okay, Kramps, let us beg Hestia-san! But, before anything could happen, somebody suddenly stormed into Mothers cave. I turned around, only to see Haruka running at me at high speed. She was pretty fast, honestly. Haruka-chan? I wondered when she stopped before me. Theres a problem in the training ground! Daichi-san and Tatsuya-kun are fighting! Haruka eximed loudly, but I couldnt help but feel confused. Well, yeah, theyre training, Haruka-chan. If you spar, they should be fighting against each other. No, no, they arent sparring. They are fighting, for real! Tatsuya said something to Daichi and that caused him to suddenlysh out at him. Tatsuya even used his druidification to fight back! Kyouya-kun and Asa-chan cant stop them! Sir Elrick is doing all he can, but he cant do much without identally hurting them! Are you serious?! Hold on, I told everybody that I would be busy right now. Why didnt you ask Saori?! Or Eine and Grimnir? Tamae-chan just asked Sensei for help since the restaurant is booming again. Shes working in the kitchen right now and doesnt seem like she has any time. Tasianna, as you know, teleported over to Griffonpeak for today. And Eine and Grimnir are currently so engrossed in their work that they didnt even hear me shout for help! Youre the only one avable! What the fuck?! Wh-What?! Kramps? I didnt expect him to give me permission that easily, seeing how busy he was. Negligence?! What do you mea Oh! I suddenly remembered what Asaka told me a week ago, about how some people wont be able to adapt their roles in thispany due to Aurora conflicting with them. One of them was Daichi, who was a fire mage through and through. Asaka told me to talk to him, but due to everything going on, I had forgotten about that. Scheie! This is cause of me! Alright, I told Haruka. Lets go. Lead the way, Haruka-chan! Y-Yes, lets go. We must hurry! It was time to act like a leader. A note from AbyssRaven Hesita neglected the rapport Quests. Side Quests, sure, but still important. Can''t increase your friendship level without doing them. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(14) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 264: Helping my Company’s Members. Chapter 264: Helping my Companys Members. What the hell is going on here?! My training room! I cried out in horror, despite knowing the room itself couldnt be destroyed. Outside of some belongings and benches to rest on, there was nothing substantial inside which was worth stressing out for if they were broken. The reason why I was acting so melodramatic was cause of the two idiots rampaging around at this very second. Inferno st! A searing hot fireball exploded on the floor, barely missing a wolfkin-looking person. Shit! You insane bastard, are you actually trying to kill me here?! The wolfkin roared with Tatsuyas voice. I just asked you a simple question and you start shooting your damn fire at me?! Are you crazy?! SHUT UP! Petal mes! me Spear! me Spear! The Tatsuya-sounding wolfkin kept on the defensive, using his higher Agility to dodge the spells. Still, despite this advantage, he couldnt actually get close to Daichi, who was using his spells to slow him down. Oh, Sir Elrick! Haruka eximed, running off towards Asaka crouching next to a wounded Elrick, healing him with spells. Oh, Haruka-chan, you came back! Did you bring somebody back with you? Asaka asked before Haruka pointed at me. Hold on, was Segawa so busy that you had to bring the head honcho into the mix? Shes still calling Saori by herst name, huh? Yes, Sensei was cooking up a storm in the kitchen. The lower city restaurant is full again and Tamae-chan needed the extra hand, Haruka exined. What happened to Sir Elrick?! Why is Kyouya trying to stop them now? Harukas question led me to look over at the two idiots duking it out with each other, where I saw Kyouya tag teaming with Tatsuya to get closer to Dacihi. Still, seeing as I could currently feel an immense amount of mana exploding from his direction, they probably will have a hard time doing so. So that is Daichis [Kamikaze] skill, huh? All the students had a unique skill after they transferred over to Peolynca, probably given to them by the demonkins or something. I mean, since Aurena didnt give it to them, this was the only logical conclusion, right? Daichis [Kamikaze] skill gave him incredible firepower for a short time in exchange for crippling his Vitality and Wisdom growth. In addition, while he was using the skill, he also wouldnt be affected by [Arcane Fever] from all the umted arcane corruption, only after it ended. Pretty useful skill, but it seemed a bit unstable to me. Too many disadvantages for the gains. That could be said about some of the other students also, like Tatsuyas [Rush Hour]. Some just got decent or good skills, but none of them werepletely overpowered or something. When I pointed that outst week, we all concluded the demonkins probably nned it that way. Honestly, what are the demonkins trying to do with these guys? So, what happened? I asked. Jeez, you seem pretty calm despite the situation, Hestia-san Asaka looked at me weirdly but I just shrugged. It might seem dangerous, but I dont think Daichi-san is trying to kill them. His aim is off. Even with Tatsuya being fast enough to avoid those spells, Daichi-san is focusing on causing more explosions instead of hurting him. I think hes just venting, I gave them my analysis on the fight, prompting Asaka and Haruka to blink at me and look over at the three fighting. None of them were hurt in the slightest, but I guess Kyouya has been doing his best to block the fire spells. But, they are causing a ruckus inside here, so maybe its best if I stop them now. Unheilige Engel. Wings of purple ooze materialized from a magic circle before I shot them forward and had them wrap themselves around Daichi and Tatsuya. As they struggled to free themselves, I cooled the slime down until it was obsidian. Now, it was too solid for them to make another move. Oi, oi! What the fuck! Why was I captured, too?! Tatsuya shouted hisints at me. I shrugged. Tailwind. I lifted both of them up with [Unheilige Engel] and used [Tailwind] to carry them over to me, as if I had telekinesis. Kyouya let out a sigh as he followed them over to me and the others before bowing to ask for my forgiveness. Sorry about this, Hestia-san, he apologized. We shouldnt have caused you so much trouble that you had to stop your own training. Dont worry about it. It wasnt your fault so you dont need to ask for forgiveness, I waved my hand in dismissal. After all, the ones causing the problem should be the ones exining what the hell happened. I looked over to a dejected Daichi biting his lips and a disgruntled Tatsuya, looking at me as if I got the wrong guy. He wasnt doneining. I wasnt the one who began this fight! It was this fucker Daichi, so why am I being caught like Im a criminal?! I frowned at what Tatsuya had to say, turning over to Daichi to see if he had something to say. Sadly, he was entirely quiet and continued keeping everything within him, allowing his dissatisfaction to boil more and more. So, can anybody exin how all of this happened? Kyouya came forward and began giving me a summary of what urred. To keep it simple, the reason why all of this happened was due to Tatsuya asking Daichi what he was gonna do now that I was around, seeing as Daichi fully focused on being a fire mage. This struck a nerve and prompted Daichi tosh out at him, starting a quarrel between them. It escted to the point of name-calling and insults and then the fight happened. Kyouya and Asaka tried to stop them at first, but their efforts were fruitless. As such, Haruka was sent out to get Elrick from outside the RV, meaning the wagon was being driven by the garms alone. When Elrick couldnt do anything either, they had to rely on somebody else to stop. Thats where Haruka went over to me since Saori was busy. And Elrick got hurt after taking a hit from Daichis spells. Jeez, I know youregging behind in levelspared to us, Elrick, but you shouldnt have been that careless, Asaka scolded the now healed Elrick. Damn, you do look paler than yesterday. Are you actually eating enough or did you ignore me when I said that yesterday?! I beg for your forgiveness, Lady Asaka. It seems I have been neglecting my training. Once we reach Ullistar, I am sure I will feel better. More like, youre under the weather. Then again, you cant be sick. [Cure] should have done something if you were ill. Hestia-san, what do you think? I looked at Elrick at Asakas request but couldnt say much else except that he was paler than usual. I told Asaka that he might have an ailment the body believes is normal, like albinism or something. Also, since the holy healing spells only helped the body regenerate and recover faster, it couldnt do anything against cancer. After giving her something to think about, I then turned to the two idiots. So, I think I understand the situation, kinda. As such, Ill release you two, but dont begin killing each other again, otherwise Ill make sure you wont get dinner or something. Tatsuya frowned but that is what a leader should do, right? In any case, he agreed to my words and undid his druidification, turning himself back into a human. I released the obsidian bondings and let both free. Okay, now, while I am new with your partys whole dynamic, I cant say that this will work out if you two fight all the time, I stated. We argue, we dont fight to the point were trying to kill each other! Tatsuya bellowed back outraged. But this is Daichi, Hestia-san. This is what you should probably expect from him in the future since his personality is shit and he blows up at everything for whatever reason! An egomaniac who has You are calling me the asshole here?! However, trying to ce all the me on Daichi caused him to squawk up a counter. Then what the fuck are you supposed to be, huh? Dont try to ce everything on me when you were the one asking that damn question! What the hell am I supposed to say, huh?! Fuck you! Oh boy I turned to Asaka, giving her an I fucked up face but she simply shook her head. She pointed at the two arguing young men then twirled her finger next to her head, gesturing they were both crazy and at fault here. She then stood up and pped her hands. Alright, alright. Shut the fuck up, both of you! Asaka shouted as loud as she could to garner the boys attention. Daichi, youre 20, and Tatsuya, youre 19. And the both of you are acting like children in front of a 16-year-old. She was also the one to stop you. Awesome work. She pped sarcastically. Kyouya, take Tatsuya and speak with him. Haruka, help me bring Elrick to the kitchen. He needs to eat something filling. W-Wait, Lady Asaka, Im actually perfec Ah! Ah! Arck! Elrick wanted toin but Asaka stopped him from saying another word by pressing her index finger at his forehead repeatedly. Shut it. Its lunchtime anyway. Segawa is probably too busy to cook lunch so Ill have to make something for you. Be honored. Hold on, Asaka! What am I supposed to do?! Daichi called out. Hmm? Well, what do you think? Im pretty sure Hestia-san wants to have a word and you have a lot on your chest. You cant cause this kinda shit all the time Daichi. It aint cool. And with that, Asaka left with Haruka and Elrick. Kyouya told me he would bring Elrick to take a bath, leaving Daichi with me alone in the training room. I sighed. Uhm, want to have a seat, first? I scratched my head, not knowing what else to say to break the ice. Sure, Hestia-sama. We sat down. I sighed. Being alone with him was making me feel awkward. Sooooo I heard about it from Asaka-san. And then what happened before I guess you arent taking it too kindly that Im around, huh? I hinted at how he felt insecure about his magic abilities with me around. N-No, no! Not at all, its just that Stop it, please, Daichi-san. Asaka-san already told me that you like to overy or downy stuff, so lets just be honest. You really have no reason to act like a sycophant with me, I told him bluntly. As the leader of thispany, I have to make sure that we can actually work together for the future. Arguing is normal, but what isnt is trying to st others with spells to vent off stress and anger. Y-You realized that? He looked at me in bafflement, eyes so wide they looked like a fishs. Im a fire mage myself, dont forget. If you wanted to kill somebody, then you could have followed up on [Inferno st]s explosion with [Petal mes]. The damage isnt much from one or two, but it forces them to avoid or tank it. If you can get them with two or three fire petals, you create an opening, which is perfect for a fast and damaging spell like [me Spear]. True! he eximed, eyes shining this time. Tatsuya might be faster in his druid form, but he still has his quirks. [Petal mes] is quite effective on him since hes trying to imitate Dame Yorshka by barely dodging attacks to conserve stamina. When I warded Kyouya and Tatsuya off, I targeted Tatsuyas legs since he doesnt have [Air Walk] yet. Oh, nice observation. If you had [zing Twister], that would create a proper distraction if you use it to surprise them at the veryst second. Lead them into a spot with [me Spear]s and [Petal mes] and then create a ming twister. [me Explosion] is also good, and very effective if you fight against earth mages. Ah! He shook his head in disappointment. I already used up all the SP I got on mana, magic, and my growth skills. Since I dont have much Vitality and Wisdom, Ive been investing in more Mana and Agility skills. I wanted to give him some tips on conserving SP here, but before I could say anything, he continued speaking faster and faster, to the point it was a bit hard to follow. My Japanese was good, but I had to think twice about some of the harder Japanese words. In an MMO, min-maxing to be a ss cannon is viable since you can just respawn if you die, but not in this world. I can do a lot of minor modifications to maximize my casting speed and position, but it is hard to adapt for every confrontation and enemy! I mean, fire should be all-powerful, right?! I should be able to dominate everything and live an easy life after so much effort, but I cant count how many times Ive nearly died at this point! And his venting didnt seem to end. Then there are all the times I tried to butter up the church people to get some better connections but then I learned that the damn pope is a demonkin prince of sin?! What the fuck! Why did they summon us to this world and why are they trying to sic us on the demonkin king?! It makes no sense! At this point, he was just holding a monologue. And then all the effort I put into fire magic is soon to be worthless. Asaka and Tatsuya getting two possible power-ups, while Im still stuck with fire magic. Do you know how the fire mage who trained me advertised this magic to me? That it is the element with the strongest magic that will be able to give you everything you want! Ultimate firepower so you can win! It should have been an easy way forward for some glory, but all weve been doing are subjugation quests and some goon work from the church. Okay, this guy sounds overly spoiled as hell. As he was shaking his head in disappointment, I took this chance to ask him about something. Ive only met two other fire mages aside from you. Both were interesting. How did your fire magic teacher act? Like a goddamn fanatic. Its absolutely incredible how much he kept repeating the same religious sermon like a gospel. The church of Danternos bible is forbidden from being brought into the holy capital, but that didnt stop him from spewing the same fire consumes fire bullshit. I ignored it all. At least he isnt a Danterno follower. Then again, with how he acted, he certainly seems like a mboyant fire mage. I see Sorry that I took away your specialty, Daichi-san, I apologized, just to appease him. No, why are you asking for forgiveness? Dont you know how absolutely awesome it is that you were reborn as a fire dragon? Thats the isekai fantasy, you know? I want to be a dragon, too! he eximed in excitement before falling back into meekness. It certainly would have been better than being me Huh? What do you mean by that? I inquired, now curious where his self-esteem went. W-What?! N-No, forget about it. Sorry, I shouldnt be acting this way. Im just mumbling all the time. I shouldnt act so much like a whiner. Nobody likes that. He stood up. Thanks for listening. I guess I needed to vent on somebody who isnt just another person I know. Sorry, could you keep this for yourself? I nodded, however, as he was leaving, I grabbed his arm. Were not done yet. What do you mean? I havent made sure if there will be a repeat of today or not. Comining about things wont solve anything, but at least you got it out of your system for now. What about next time? Are you thinking of making me listen to your ramblings all the time? W-Well, no, that would be rude considering how you epted us into thepany. Thats right. As such, I need to ask you the same question Tatsuya posed you What are you gonna do now that I am around? I looked him directly in the eye, telling him to be serious about it. He pulled his arm away from my hand before answering, Like what I told him, Ill think about it. Daichi-san, you should be aware that, even if I am around, you shouldnt be ashamed of training your fire magic. Danterno is a shit god with a shitty religion and followers, from what Ive witnessed, but his system spells are actually very useful. They are focused purely on power and damage, which means you can best enemies far superior to you if you y it smart. I was the best example. I managed to survive my Belzac forest days as a pure ss cannon with healing tank abilities. Ive cut it closed quite a few times but being an underdog with firepower meant that I was a big threat if Inded a hit. Its what Daichi wanted to be. But fire magic isnt popr on Peolynca. There is barely any use for it in everyday life, which is where the average mage earns most of their cash. Which I findpletely stupid and you should too, since we came from Earth. Although I dont think like Danternos whole religion, I can agree when they say that fire is the source of life and that progress will be created from the ashes they make. Dont forget, the cksmith god was once part of Danternos pantheon before he turned to Crustacia. The church of Danternos biggest enemy is themselves. They shoot themselves in the foot with their religions doctrines. My ability to make grenades, how I could create artificial hot springs, or how Saori and Tasianna would use me as a rice cooker. In an industry setting, people use fire for metalwork, ss making, or making adhesives, to give examples. With fire magic, Peolynca has so much potential to elerate certain aspects if only their fire mages were more cooperative instead of destructive. Daichi-san, if you want to find something you can do, why don''t you start by telling me what you like to do as a hobby. I can give suggestions. My only hobby is otaku culture. If my parents werent forcing me to do well in school to get into a proper university otherwise, they would have kicked me out of the house I would have be a NEET. I hate interacting with other people in person and prefer it on the inte. Its safer there. Hold on, you hate socializing? Then why are you buttering people up and acting like a yes-man? Now I was confused about what his real personality was. My parents told me that, without any connections, you will just wither and die in todays society. Education is important, sure, but you cant get a good job or work if you dont know people. They give you the real opportunities, not your grades. You want to get into high-ranking schools and universities where the upper-ss study because our collective is ruled by nepotism. I was speechless. This guy could be quite eloquent. Well, I have to agree with that. The entertainment industry is all about connections. Still, ying games all day isnt exactly useful around here. Uhm, all you guys from Shirako High School have either rich or influential parents, right? What do yours do? Correction, most of us fall into that category. You can also get in with a schrship if you have high grades, he corrected me. But, yes, my parents do fall in the former part. They own a techpany. My eyes widened and I jumped up from my seat. Wait, youre good with tech! Why didnt you say so before? Do you know how to record music?! Make albums? Wh-What?! I grabbed Daichis shoulders, pushing him back onto the bench. I once again asked him the same questions, eagerly waiting for him to answer. Y-You do know that techpany doesn''t mean we make everything, right? Techpanies have specialization and focus on that solely to deliver the best product possible to sell to customers. Then what is your parentspany? Uhm Part of a conglomerate. I smirked. And? Mostly entertainment electronic products like TVs, karaoke stations, andputer parts. My parents not only own one of thepanies in the conglomerate, but they also possess arge amount of shares in thetter. They have a very loud voice on the board of directors. I am supposed to be their heir, so they trained me in economics and the tech they sell. Hiehiehie~ I giggled mischievously, causing Daichi to twitch a bit. Come with me, I know two people who could use your help. Your magic and fire training will really benefit your new job. H-Hold on, wa Yarrrgk! I grabbed Daichis arm and pulled him outside the training room and into Grimnirs smithy, where I saw Eine celebrating as Grimnir held up his shiny, brand new sthammer. Lass! Gahahahaha! We did it! We did it! My second mana gun! Gahahahaha! Grimnir joyfully came over to push his hammer into my face, Look at this sweet darling Eine and I made. The parts were all crafted by me but Eine did all the wiring to connect the different pieces. Your halberd really gave us the training to finish this thing up. O-Oh, thats great Wait, my halberd was just a prototype for you?! No, wait, that isnt what I came here for But before I could speak, Eine interjected herself. No, no, dont worry! Once I get better, well make sure to rework it, dont worry, Hestia! Master Grimnir also told me he had ns to reforge it once youre done with your shedding and core repairs. My shedding schedule was still important. Mother told me I needed to do it two more times every four days and then we can transition into once per week and eventually every month. At that point, my scales would glimmer and seem healthy perfect material for my weapons. Oh, thats great and so on, but I wa Once again, I was interrupted, but this time it was Grimnir who grabbed my arm and began dragging me away. No time to speak, we need to test this baby out! Come! And just as I left the smithy, Grimnir brought me back to the training room. He held his sthammer high, showing off its metallic design made from eoriant and a few pieces he managed to salvage from the geiserg king. It wasnt the best quality and Grimnir barely got enough for the sides of the hammerheads. With one swift motion of his arms, the hammer quickly transformed into its gun form, now looking less than a shotgun and more like a rifle. Grimnirughed once more, kissing his new weapon withplete affection. This is the very moment I love the most! Eine! Watch our darling shoot out her first shot! Grimnir roared out in excitement. Do it, Master Grimnir! Yes! he announced before tapping a red rune on the side of one of the hammerheads. Fire! And, literally, mes came out of his sthammer like a methrower, searing the empty training field right before him. As the mes died down, Grimnir clicked something on his rifle which turned into sts of mes, simr to how his previous sthammer worked. However, unlike how he could only use it only oncest time, he only had something like a ten seconds dy until he could shoot another one. The mana battery is still not optimal, so he probably cant overuse it during a fight. We still need a proper mana battery or catalyst to fuel the whole weapon. If only we had another volchark heart or something simr, Eine informed me. I took out my catalyst, looking at it before looking down at my chest. I wondered if my broken sun core could be turned into a catalyst? Tasianna has been keeping up with her alchemy practice and Krymdar taught her all she needed to make more. But my contemtion didntst any longer when Grimnir suddenly began shooting out ice from his weapon. Simr to when he shot our mes, the ice could be used as a methrower or sts. Wow, can it also shoot out the other elements?! I asked Eine. Sadly, no, she shook her head. The reason why we had Tasianna help Master Grimnir make runes was to act as a cont for the mes. The mes and ice work in tandem to keep the weapon from freezing or overheating. The whole steampunk idea you gave us? We tried it but we couldnt get it to work properly, so we adopted the cooling idea and used it to transform the runes inside to do what we want. In manatech, the wiring of the mana paths from the mana battery to the cogs and working parts was the most important part of the construction. Proper techniques were needed to connect it properly to prevent waste of mana and inefficiency. This was even more important if the wiring also activated the runes inside the item and controlled different functions. It could get to Earths levels of progress if this technology were to be more developed. A st of pure mana would drain the battery, so instead we decided to use runes for the shots. The mana in turns creates the mes and ice and then shoots it out. Less mana used, less stress on the battery, Eine exined. This was probably why they asked me a week ago to help them with a fire rune. However, since we can use these runes to shoot things out, we could also Use it like a runeyers weapon! Grimnir shouted before transforming the rifle into the sthammer and dding it in fire. Hrk! With a single swing, Grimnir shot out a wave of fire to the distance while mming the weapon on the ground created an explosion of fire. Compared to Saoris and my personal weapon, Grimnirs sthammer wasnt there to synergize with his innate abilities, but to allow him more options to fight. But most importantly This will be the future of manatech! Gaze upon my work, Blei! Gaze upon it and be envious! I dedicate this weapon to Goddess Crustacia and Goddess Chihiro! Praise the benevolent Goddess of Ingenuity! Curse the scornful God of cksmithing! This will be another step towards Grimnirs goals and the future of Peolyncas technology. Shiiiishooooooo! (Maaaaasteeeer!) Daichi rushed towards the chortling Grimnir, prostrating before him with his head smacked against the ground. Please, make me your apprentice! I wish to make such glorious works with you! Who the hell are you? Grimnir frowned in confusion. W-Wait, does he not know Daichi?! Theyve been together for over a month now! My name is Daichi Mikami! I am a nobody who has lost his way! I am a worthless little pawn, unable to think by himself! But, looking at you right here, has awakened something in my heart! My desire to create! So, please, teach me! I will do anything to learn from you! Teach me how to love creating again! ddarg! Grimnir suddenly smacked him on the head before pulling him up. I am not here to teach you how to love to craft! I am here to teach you how to put your love of craft in action! To show you how to love it even more! I dont take in milk drinkers who cannot make that distinction! I apologize from the depths of my soul! You have helped me reacquire my love to create! I want to allow it back into my life. So, please, teach me! Whether it''s strenuous or not, please, teach me! Tears were flowing down Daichis face as he continued begging, and, seemingly, it seemed to have affected Grimnir. Grimnir ced his thick, calloused hand on Daichis shoulder. Then we begin tomorrow. You will observe Eine and me work together. Beingte is inexcusable. You understand, akong? Yes, thank you very much, Shiiiishoooooooo! Eine and I were silent, letting boys act like boys. I guess I have a fellow apprentice now? I nodded. Alls well that ends well. After possibly solving Daichis self-esteem problem, I let our three artisans handle their own business before returning to Mothers cave, where Kramps told me that I should take a break for today and that we will continue this training after my concert. Until next time, think about what makes you slothful, Hestia. Good memories, reasons to make your life easier, and ways to calm you down in the direst times. Oh, and bring that demon with you next time. I believe it would be best if you learned what the actual meaning of the sins is to allow you to meditate better. In other words, I had homework. When lunch came, I also took this chance to give the Misfits the chance to receive [Hestias Retainer] titles to allow them to level up faster, which they all agreed to immediately. Daichi especially, acting even more like a yes-man after I introduced him to Grimnir. 5 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7191 [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] [Human, Kyouya Ishigami] [Human, Asaka Hanazawa] [Human, Haruka Sakamoto] [Human, Daichi Mikami] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] You have usurped the [Saint Candidate] title from your retainer [Human, Asaka Hanazawa] My [Saint Candidate] title just changed. Would you like to guess what exactly happened to it, Hestia-san? I smiled wryly. I didnt think what I told Kramps today would create a jinx. Imagine usurping the control from a demonkins blessing, huh? For now, I had no idea what the skill actually did and Kramps couldnt exactly tell me about it either. Outside of designating Asaka as a saint candidate and giving her the ability to d her weapons in holy element, it was just a generic higher holy proficiency gain and lowered dark gain. He presumed Aurena most likely knew about it but she currently wasnt avable to say. What is Goddess Aurena doing right now that she isnt speaking? Oh So, she is mourning for Eshe in her own way Considering how much Aurena cared for her religion, she must love her blessed or at least like them enough to choose them. It made me humanize Aurena a bit more. Well, that sounded ominous but I guess it is how Kramps is showing consideration for me. After all, if I worried too much, I wouldt just think too much about it. After all, I had a concert to prepare. After two more days, we finally made it to Ullistar. One week left until the festival, and I could already see that this city required a way to get their minds off the recent events. This city needed a reason to smile. It needed an idol. A note from AbyssRaven Look at Hestia usurping everything. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 265: Arriving in Ullistar. Chapter 265: Arriving in Ullistar. House Equevanna wees her Imperial Highness and thepany Aurora to our fief and court. I am the current Duke Equevanna, Fillion Bastois Equevanna. It is an honor to meet you once again, Princess Hestia, Lord Equevanna bowed deeply with his wife as he greeted our group. Of course, the Equevanna Duchy also wees Aurenas heroes. May the Goddess bless our auspicious meeting today. Please, allow yourself to rest as you stay here. Fillion Equevanna was the first son of the previous Lord Equevanna and the elder brother of Charleslyt. After the death penalty from his brother''s betrayal and the fact that his father had to take on all the me, Fillion was announced to seed his father as the Duke after the previous duke was exiled from the duchy. Fortunately, he was still alive and was now a personal servant of King Drangleic, but he lost not only his status as a noble but was also forbidden from interacting with his family. A cruel punishment, if you asked me, but King Drangleic had to weaken the Equevanna duchy as punishment for the traitorous actions of its numerous nobles and the second son of its duke. It was about maintaining authority and showing off the power of the crown. Thank you very much for having us, Duke Equevanna. May the Goddess bless you and your duchys future, I greeted him with a nod. Now that my status was pretty much public, I wasnt allowed to curtsy to anybody but King Drangleic and his Queen ording to etiquette. Yes, may her light guide your path forward, banishing any shadows hiding underneath it. Asaka, still keeping up her [Saint Candidate] role in public, greeted Duke Equevanna as any saint should, albeit, in a bored tone. After the recent conference, pretty much all the dukes knew about the truth of the churchs pope and the students hero titles. To the public, we still treated them as Aurenas heroes and saint candidates, but we knew better. With my status as a princess of Kargryx, greeting and announcing my visit to a dukes city was necessary for courtesys sake. Fillions advisors, guards, and other attendants would all wee us, so we all had to be on our best behavior. Once the meet-and-greet and formal stuff ended, Fillion brought us into a private room with his wife. After we all sat down, Fillion and his wife stood back up again and bowed once more. Lady Hestia, I cannot thank you enough for deciding to perform your concert in Ullistar for the Festival in two days. Weve already reserved a spot for you, asrge as the concert you held in Griffonpeak, as you requested, Fillion informed me. No, please, you two shouldnt need to bow like that. Im doing it simply because I wanted to, I tried to dissuade them, but it was ineffective. No, please, allow us to show our respect, Fillions wife, Renea, insisted. After the noble purge and with everything going on, the duchys reputation and status have dropped significantly. Merchants, artisans, and even simple workers have begun migrating into the Greenveil and Groushia duchies ofte. Weve tried to stop this bleeding, but the news about all the advances in Griffonpeak spread too fast for us to handle. Merchants were people addicted to even the simplest gossips and rumors. To assure they continue making a profit, they had to listen to the words on the street. With what happened in Griffonpeak, how a new Duke Equevanna was announced, and why there was unrest in the noble houses, it would make anybody nervous. I do not wish to bore you with the details and myints, Lady Hestia. Equevanna hasmitted a major sin against Artorias, and it will take more than me and my heir to redeem ourselves. As such, we wish to thank you for this kindness of yours, Fillion said with his head down. We have done as you asked, Lady Hestia. We announced that you will be performing here in Ullistar in two days. As you might have noticed whileing into the city, it is crowded with merchants. Like his wife said, news spread fast. In Griffonpeak, everybody knew who Saori and I were. They knew we were a fenrir and dragon respectively. However, due to our participation in the defense of Griffonpeak and how Saoris restaurant was popr amongst the middle district and adventurers, we were generally liked, albeit some considered us intimidating now. This applied to me especially, since they knew I was a champion and an imperial princess. Without a doubt, with how loose mouths were amongst merchants, this information probably spread around. When we decided toe to Ullistar for the Sun Worship Festival, I had Duke Equevanna spread the news of my concert there. I did it purely to help my own attendance number and to help the Sarlenziapany, but I was still d to hear I could help Fillion a bit. After Fillion and his wife sat back down, they handed Saori multiple parchments concerning the concerts location and formalities. They told us that, while everything was cleared under his name, we should still announce it at the local merchant guild. Saori, along with Haruka and Eine, began working through the details with the young duke and duchess. After all, they only made the reservation for us, they didnt talk to the guild about what we wanted to do there. Aside from my concert, we would also be selling merchandise, ticket sales for nobles, and more pastries. Yeast-made pastries? Ah, is that why Lady Amelia Greenveil arrived with you today? Fillion asked, revealing that he had his spies keep watch when we arrived. Not like it was a problem when they made themselves easy to detect for Saori. Ah, I see You must be working with the Sarlenziapany, correct? I had heard whispers that Duke Greenveil was nning on keeping his momentum. I smiled wryly, causing him to sigh deeply. Having your rival settle into your territory wouldnt be liked by anybody. Its alright, Lady Hestia. I understand. If that is the cost for you to perform in our capital, then it is a price I am willing to pay. It is the price I must pay for the failures of my father and the betrayal of my younger brother. Regardless, even if the Sarlenziapany were to find a foothold in Ullistar with your help, I would hope you would allow us to keep our grounds against them as merchants? Although he looked stressed out and tired, there was still the fire of a merchant in his eyes. I knew the impact Asakas and my attendance would have on the public. A religious festival with a blessed and a candidate? The possibility of meeting them and gaining their [Prayer] blessing? Now, that is something no one would want to miss out on. And Fillion was right, the city was packed to the brim. Maneuvering through the city with the garms and RV was a difficult task. Fillion quickly forgave our ulterior motive since he knew I could be the catalyst to help fix his bleeding poption of merchants and artisans. He had too much to lose if he were to suddenly antagonize me here. After all, it could mean his entire familys heads if King Drangleic thought he disrespected me, Artoriass only hope for an alliance with the northern countries. Fillion nodded once more, announcing his support for my event and my partnership with the Sarlenziapany. Since we would be inviting nobles to the concert, Fillion also had to begin advertising this news to his fief lords. Even if the concert were to start in two days, nobles had gargoyles, griffons, and hippogryphs to travel over here quickly. After Saori and others were done speaking business with him, we all stood up as we were about to leave. There was much for us to do. Thank you very much foring today, Lady Hestia. Will you be needing help with the construction? Fillion asked. Most likely not. We will receive help from the attendants and servants of House Helvas and Greenveil. If you wish to help, could you order some soldiers to guard the area for us? We were nning on using Saoris tamed beasts to help us, so without the guards, people might get spooked. I understand. I shall make the necessary preparations. And with that, we left House Equevannas castle. Our next destination was the Sarlenziapanys branch in Ullistar. Well be going back to the RV, Kyouya announced before leaving with Asaka, Tatsuya, and Daichi. They had to bring the RV to the concert area and begin the preparations with the Helvas attendants. Haruka stayed with us, as she would be responsible for our finances, along with Saori and Eine. With the exception of Grimnir, who didnte to the castle at all, the rest of us went to meet up with Amelia. Lady Hestia, Eine! How was your meeting with Lord Fill Duke Equevanna? The moment we went into the branch, Amelia greeted us. Of course, Amelia didnte with us on the trip nor did she arrive in Ullistar before us. I just used the nexus to teleport her here. Amelia wasnt a particrly strong mage, so naturally she wouldnt have had enough mana to teleport from Griffonpeak to Ullistar without help. There were two options: either I gave her mana or she used a catalyst with sufficient mana inside. Well, thankfully, we had a pretty useful tool for that, disregarding our battle catalystsw. We still had the orb KleaHatma was sealed in, the [Zazail Orb of Sealed Shadows]. After her body was destroyed by Aurena, the orb returned to being a normal catalyst with a capacity for 10k mana. I had about 32k more in my dragon form, for reference. Recycle and reuse; if it can''t cause any more trouble, we should use it. It went well enough, I said before letting Saori, Eine, and Haruka exin everything to her. So, how is it on your side? This branch isnt exactly thergest. Dont worry about the number of employees, Lady Hestia. I made sure to have the branch manager hire enough helpers for the concert. They will be ready to build and contribute once they make it to the location, Amelia said with confidence. My employees should be setting everything up in your subspaces bakery right now, correct? Have there been any problems on that front? There shouldnt be any. Svena and Barathan should be making sure everything is working well and that nobody is causing any trouble. Tamae-chan should have the recipes ready for tonight and we can begin practice tomorrow. I hope you have made enough yeast for us tost, Lady Amelia. As you can see outside I pointed at the people surrounding the branch at this moment. People in proper suits and dresses were eyeing us at this very moment, only to turn and walk away after I red at them. Those were merchants or their attendants. Theyve been following us the moment we left the castle and noble district. They havent given me any trouble yet, but it seemed people were already taking notice of me. I guess I wasnt very inconspicuous. Mhmm, I agree, Amelia nodded with a wry smile. With how the Sarlenziapany has been spreading your products in Griffonpeak, the nobles and the wealthymoners havee to know the taste of our confections. The queue of orders is always too long to read. The Sun Worship cakes and cupcakes are selling faster than we can make them. Once we announce another wave of new pastries, the concert will be overwhelmed by people. Which is good, since we will now sell tickets for proper seats. The merchants and nobles will scramble to buy them, Eine assessed. In my first few concerts, we didnt force people to buy tickets to attend my shows since I was aiming forrger crowds to benefit my [The Light]s fandom count. The more the merrier. The faster I could acquire followers, the faster I could get to the different milestones for my reward. However, with my poprity rising and with the power of the pastries, getting people to attend wasnt the problem now. As such, from our money-minded members, all of them suggested to me to start selling tickets. Not tomoners, of course. If we did, that would be a dealbreaker for the majority of them and I didnt want to risk having a smaller crowd. The target demographic for these tickets would be the patricians of Artorias the wealthy and influential. The people who arent willing to mingle among the plebeians, in other words. These tickets would allow them the privilege to sit on seats separated from the masses, giving them afortable experience. It was like selling the higher positioned seats in an opera or orchestra. Of course, we couldnt just have wealthy merchants sit with nobles, right? Well, ording to Eine, this was also another way for us to make money. Separate the wealthy from the super-wealthy, and the schwertnobles from the mag- and greifnobles. Easy way to make money since people are obsessed with showing off their status and wealth, and we appease those who only want to speak with others of the same rank. Geez, we sound like a bunch of nickel-and-dime economists. But, money was important for us. Any opportunities we had to make some good amount of cash should be taken. Aside from our equipment and food fees, we also needed the money to buy the ingredients for Farrons medicine. We had to fix his petrified lungs for Yorshkas and Priscis sake. Of course, with my next milestone, I could gain the [Miraculous Grace] spell, which allowed me to regenerate limbs and organs. That most likely could solve Farrons illness too, if he would allow me to perform surgery on him. Still, just to make sure, we had to make more money as a n B. If we didnt need this insurance, then its just more funds for us to work with. Good, good, okay. Now, my fairdies, we should probably settle the prices right now. Lady Hestia, Miss Tasianna, would you two mind waiting for us? I shall send somebody with a tea set for you. Amelia then pointed at a private room for them to speak in. True, true! With how the demand has skyrocketed, we need to adjust the prices of the pastries. The factory is struggling to keep up, so we need more money to expand, Eine stated, going into the room without looking back at Tasianna or me. She only had business in her head. U-Uhm, we also need to keep the wages for the staff in mind. Quality over quantity should be our priority for the nobles. If we want it to spread organically, we need to give them the best experience ever. And we will need more experienced attendants to satisfy the VIPs. As such, the prices of the tickets should be Haruka mumbled, already calcting the prices in her head before they began the meeting. Asaka called her a human calctor, apparently. Rajah, Saori called out the virigress cub from her shadow. Keep watch over Hestia, alright? Make sure no shady-looking merchant enters and tries to speak with her. [Yes, Sensei! I protect Master.] Rajah announced loudly to everybody before leaping onto myp and keeping watch like a guard dog. Jeez! I am not a child, Saori! I know not to get scammed by some random person! And with that said, Saori and Amelia were thest to enter the room. As the branch manager of this building closed the door as he joined them, I could hear my friends giggling over talking about money. Lady Hestia, sometimes I do wish I never learned about the importance of currency, ehehe, Tasiannaughed nervously before beginning to prepare our tea. Money rules the world, right? I ignored what I had seen and began stroking Rajah. Saori was overprotective, but I couldnt believe she would think some random person would enter this shop just to solic Ah, you must be her Imperial Highness, Princess Hestia, correct? W-What?! A slightly chubby man dressed from head to toe in garments covered with conspicuous embroideries, looking like somebody with the fashion sense of a mule, entered the shop suddenly. Behind him was an entourage of three mercenaries, most likely the chubby guys bodyguards. S-Sir, you arent allowed to Urgh! Two employees stepped into the mans way and tried to stop him froming closer, only for his bodyguards to grab their arms and pull them to the side. With a single bodyguard left, he bowed deeply in an exaggerated manner before he began introducing himself to me. I wish you a wonderful and auspicious day, Lady Champion. May I presume Hueeeeiiiik?! GrriiiGRAAAK! But before he could finish his sentence, Rajah jumped off myp and roared as loudly as he could, scaring the chubby man shitless, prompting his bodyguard to step in front of my virigress and draw his sword. Stop. Before a confrontation could happen, arge icicle spear suddenly appeared out of nowhere, aiming the mercenary down. Turning around, I saw Tasianna had taken her catalyst out and materialized a spell. You are in the presence of mydy. If any of your mercenaries dare make another false move, I shall make sure none of you four will leave this shop with a warm body. The temperature in the room lowered as Tasianna made that threat, ring at all four intruders with no mercy. L-Lower your weapon, the merchantmanded his mercenary, and he obeyed. P-Princess Hestia, I am just a humble merchant. I do not wish you any ill. Yes, yes! I am here to tell you of a lucrative proposition, mydy. Insolent human! Tasiannas hatred for humans was showing there. You are speaking with an Imperial Princess of Kargryx here, and you dare speak in such a tone to her? After your mercenary almost dared attack one of our own? [You. Dangerous! Sensei calls you shady!] Rajah continued growling. Looking at the situation, I was beginning to question how it even happened in the first ce. Before it could escte any further, I chimed in and told Tasianna and Rajah to lower their guards for now. Rajah wanted to protest but Tasianna quickly told him to listen to his mistress. T-Thank you, your Imperial Highness, the merchantughed nervously before bowing in apology for his mercenaries behavior. My name is Ugene Lafreet, and I am one of the representatives of the Equevanna merchants guild. I personally lead the luxury product division and am responsible for the regtion of them inside our honored dukes fief. Luxury products? Huh, well, I guess that answers why he looked rich. And, what do you want with me? I asked, nowpletely suspicious of this persons motives. A representative as wealthy-looking as him wouldnt personally meet up with me like this, although I guess it was more respectful than sending some random messenger? I wasnt entirely sure about the etiquette protocols here. Well, I have heard that the illustrious Lady Eine of House Greenveil exited your carriage this morning. As such, may I presume she is here to further your partnership with the Sarlenziapany? I nodded to his question. Fantastic news! Please, allow me to say that the pastry recipes you have given to the Sarlenziapany were fantastic. My wife and daughters have praised it so many times my ears might fall off, hahahaha! cing his hand on his protruding stomach, heughed merrily all by himself. All while his mercenaries were staring warily at a smiling Tasianna. He continued his pitch, As such, I would like to propose a partnership with Equevannas merchant guild. I can see the Sarlenziapany wishing to expand into the duchy after the, well, power vacuum. As you must know, the Greenveil and Equevanna nobles arent too friendly with each other. They will pose a hurdle to the young Lady Amelia and her grandfather, Newt. However, with our support Then why arent you talking this over with Lady Amelia? But the pitch has gotten a bit too long for my liking. Should practice your elevator pitch, dude. W-Well, since she is currently upied, I thought it might be good to meet and greet with her most exalted partner first! You are also the source of the recent sess of the Sarlenziapanys expansion, so I thought it wise to pose my proposition to you first. To assess your thoughts on it, yes. I shook my head in disappointment. I finally understood why he was here talking with me. Then you sadly have the wrong person, Mister Ugene. I might be Lady Amelias partner, but I have nothing to do with the business side of our venture. I only provide her with my recipes and the yeast form. The people you should be talking to are my party members, Saori and Lady Eine Helvas. Seeing him twitch his eyes, I continued, now knowing he already knew about that. As you should be aware, Mister merchant guild representative, only Saori and Lady Eine are registered to the merchant guild as members. Unlike them, I have limited knowledge on how to properly lead a business. As such, I listen to the words of my retainers. Even if I have the final word, I have delegated the responsibility of working with Lady Amelia to them. Everything I said was the truth, but I added a bit of my Noble Lady Licht persona into the mix to sound imposing. Wording my sentences the correct way was important to make the correct impression, and the one I was aiming for here was that of a graceful princess annoyed by the prattling of an opportunistic merchant. If you wished to skip the process by speaking with me, then you have failed, Mister Ugene. I am not interested. Any sort of proposition you have may be directed to my retainers; however, if I could give you some advice, pose it to Lady Amelia. If the merchant guild wishes to do business in good faith, prove it on the table. You may leave, now. B-But, your Imperial High I know I dont have the authority to order you around, Mister Ugene. I am neither your fief lord nor princess. I am not a person who misuses her status and authority to do whatever she wishes. However, I could name you the next time I speak with Lady Amelia. Say that I do not trust you since you believed I was some naive girl. You may leave, Mister Ugene. Mydy has spoken. Sirs, would you kindly guide these four gentlemen outside the shop? Tasianna requested the branchs employees. Grrrrr! Rajah kept growling, even conjuring up a white and ck magic circle to threaten them to leave. With Tasianna, Rajah, and me telling them to leave in our own ways, the merchant and his bodyguards left the building reluctantly and dejected. Rajah gave a proud Hmph and jumped back on myp, holding his head high, proud that he protected me from a sleazy merchant. What was that? I sighed deeply as I massaged my temples,pletely confused at the merchants sudden appearance. This is our first example of what will happen when we enter Estralia, Lady Hestia, Tasianna told me after finishing my tea. What do you mean by that? This is supposed to be amon urrence? I thoughtmoners hated speaking with nobles? If we were in Greenveil and Griffonpeak? Yes, that would be the answer. However She then looked at the ted employees and asked them a question. Sirs, if I may have a portion of your time. Would you be able to tell me the dynamic betweenmoners and nobles in Equevanna and Estralia? Both employees looked at each other for a moment before nodding to Tasianna. Well, it is as her Imperial Highness just said. Commoners usually arent too fond of speaking with nobles. W-Well, nothing against Lady Amelia, of course! She is truly benevolent. H-However, this fear doesnt apply to the merchants. Yes, merchants in Equevanna have a higher position due to the influence of the Republic of Estralia. Merchants know their worth here, allowing them to speak and work with nobles as if they were any other customer. In Estralia, where wealth and influence are worth more than your status at birth, merchants are said to be the ones to rule the republic. Equevanna has adopted this culture, although the Duke and his nobles have the final say on everything. Mostly. In other words, a plutocracy. This will be a headache once we Excuse me, may I speak with Princess Hestia of Kargryx, please? Another merchant entered. No, it looked like a line was forming outside the shop. Were they the same people who were window shopping before?! Before I could say anything to them, Rajah jumped off myp and followed a ring Tasianna. Tasianna began conjuring up ice swords while Rajah readied another set of white and dark magic circles. Both were ready to shoot somebody! After some chaotic moments of shouting out threats, the line in front of the shop disappeared. Once Tasianna and Rajah were back inside, both looked at each other and nodded their heads. Good work, Rajah. You should ask Lady Hestia to grant you a title soon. [Yes, maid-Sensei. I will be better.] When the hell did Rajah begin calling Saori and Tasianna sensei?! When did he learn that word?! Urgh, merchants are scary, yo. Afterwards, I learned that Tasianna and Saori knew this would happen from Muraina and Gael, both having been to Estralia and Ullistar before. Still, I felt a bit insulted that Saori thought I was naive enough to fall for their words, but I ignored it. I didnt want to think about it anymore. Rajah, I cuddled my virigress. I didnt know you could cast two spells at once. Seeing you cast a holy and dark spell today was a surprise. Rajah, from being granted protection from Aurena, chose to evolve into a virigress with the ability to cast [Holy Magic] when he had the chance in the forest. After his assimtion into Saoris shadow pack, his race mutated into a [Young ck-Light Virigress], now able to cast both holy and dark spells. [Sensei. Teach me! Pack. Teach me, too!] So Saori and her garms have been training them, huh? Mhmm! Urgh, that kinda makes me feel a bit jealous! Arck, why dont I have enough time to train Rajah, too! I hugged Rajah harder. I was supposed to be his master, but I barely acted as one. Unfortunately, I would not have a lot of free time in the near future either. The concert was in two days and I needed to train Eine and Tasianna. Being busy suuuuuucks. After the meeting between the others ended, Amelia thanked us foring and hoped nothing bad happened. The room was apparently protected by soundproof runes, so they didnt hear anything. Shrugging my shoulders, I told her everything that happened. Haaaaa, merchants she sighed deeply, unaware of the irony in her statement. After telling Amelia we would meet her for dinner, our group went over to the location of my concert. The helpers Amelia hired were already there, waiting. To not halt the construction for any longer, I quickly unpacked all the pieces of my performance stage from my storage and handed them to the workers. Under the leadership of Grimnir, the helpers began building everything up. I, on the other hand, returned to the RV. I visited Mothers cave, seeing her still sleeping. She had to sleep but she promised to wake up to watch my concert. When she told me yesterday, it did give me a weird feeling in my chest. Now that I thought about it, I always wanted Papa and Mama to watch me perform as an idol one day. That was part of my dream. To have them see me on a stage and think, thats our girl. After all the trouble I gave them, it once again made me sad I couldnt do it. Maybe this was why I wanted to perform for Mother so badly? Not only to show her that there was still joy to find in a long life, but also to satisfy my own wish to make my parents proud? Maybe. Well, whatever my reason was, I was certain about something. Im gonna give a show people will not be forgetting any time soon! Its showtime! Chapter 266: Sun Worship Festival. Chapter 266: Sun Worship Festival. Sitting at the very top of a bleacher, I gazed down at the crowd of people cheering and snacking on food. The joyous mood was infectious, making me want to jump down to the crowd and cheer with them, but the cupcake I was snacking on right now made me rethink that n. Damn, the venue is packed. Ill be honest, I had my doubts we would be able to bring in more than two hundred or something. They are really making noise for this concert, I said out loud. Dude, youre enjoying yourself, too, Tatsuya, Kyouya replied back with a wry smile. Today was LightDay, the 10th of HarvestSun in the year 2679 after the descent of the Origin Gods; the second LightDay of the month, actually. To the followers of the Light Goddess, Aurena, it was a day of celebrations and festivities to show their thanks to the sun and their goddess the Sun Worship Festival. Technically, the festival was just an excuse to further celebrate Aurena, since the Sun was attributed to her in her religion. The care and mercy of the sun as it shines its invigorating light onto the, was simr to the miraculous healing Aurena could perform with her spells. The white grace healing magic was named as such. As a result, the Sun Worship Festival was a day reserved for praising Aurena only. There could be no work outside of festival preparations or contributions to the celebration itself. In fact, if we were in Aureolis or any other highly religious city or town, people wouldnt be allowed to make a profit from today, but had to donate all proceeds to the local temple or cathedral in exchange for a blessing from the clergy. But, most of Artorias wasnt super religious to the point they would enforce that. They knew if merchants could be further incentivized, they would do all they could to make the festival inside a major city a sess. Outside of the Olivus duchy, every other duchy and Griffonpeak only rmends that you donate. So, considering the person hosting this concert right now, wouldnt it be considered a bit hical to earn money from it? Shouldnt the church be against it? Apparently, not as I thought. Tatsuya, we already spoke with the local cathedral and came to an agreement. Any tickets sold are considered a donation to a saint candidate and champion and Hestia-san will share this money with the cathedral. All the pastries and merchandise Sensei and the seamstresses made will go through the Sarlenziapany, and we will get our cut from it. So, dont worry, its all handled, Kyouya exined to me. The advertisement for this promotion was handled phenomenally. It would have been a disappointment if we had gotten less of a responce. From his seat behind and slightly above me, four-eyes Nishio began exining. We got the local duke, the cathedral, and the Sarlenziapany on our side. With Hestia-sans reputation and how she and Asaka performed a [Prayer] by themselves at the beginning of the day, of course they would draw in the normal folks. Attracting the nobles was never a problem; they all wish to get close to Hestia-san and Asaka-san, after all. I nodded and looked over to Asaka with Elrick behind her, speaking to nobles with a bored expression. She was making the nobles she spoke to ufortable, but thankfully she hadnt blown up in their faces yet. It happened once when we visited the Olivus duchy when we first entered Artorias, and it sure was awkward afterward. Ive been nervous ever since. I sighed in relief before looking into the sky. The sun was still up, and it should be lunchtime right now. On this day, everything began the moment the sun dawned and it would all end the moment the sun disappeared below the horizon. People were supposed to rest and let the day end, but we all knew that just wouldnt happen. Just before this concert started filling up with people, a moment of prayer was held near the cathedral, with Hestia and Asaka performing various rituals with the aid of the local clergy. Hestia and Asaka both performed the rituals phenomenally. Theyve had practice, after all. While Hestia kept up her smile like a professional, however, Asaka looked like she wanted to die. Sure was something. I then looked behind me and to the people sitting next to me on this bleacher. The Misfits and the Magical Biscuit were once again reunited after thetter used the nexus to teleport here. The girls of the Biscuits Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku were eating and sharing their shortcakes while Nishio was speaking with Barathan, a butler of Eines family, to learn how his attendants were doing and if the nobles were satisfied. Everything is going as nned, Lord Nishio. As Lady Amelia perfectly anticipated, serving the ordered sun weavers cake right now elevated the nobles moods. Those who werent able to order ahead of time are ordering the newly made batches at a higher price right now. The attendants arent facing any problems outside of their tea making being too slow. Good, thank you, Nishio nodded, satisfied. Please, inform Lady Amelia immediately and have her prepare more cakes and other pastries. Considering the order size and poprity, it seems we underestimated it a bit. People will order even more after the performance is over. His parents might be talent managers and own an agency, but its clear he would have be a better CEO than them. Well, at least he knows how to manage a promotion like Hestia-sans. Alleviates Senseis need to do it. How are the merchants? ted. The most wealthy of them are sharing seats with magnobles and the duchys greifnobles, giving them all the chance towork. Thankfully, this is Equevanna, so the nobles do not mind wealthymoners sitting with them. We were able to invite the nobles inside Equevanna toe, but asking foreign nobles toe wasnt possible. They had to celebrate in their own duchies. After the report was done, Barathan left and Nishio sighed, looking annoyed that Kazumi was having fun while he was working. They were supposed to work together to manage the concert, but it seemed that one of them was more focused on eating cake. While those two were now arguing, I chuckled slightly before returning my gaze back to the concert stage. The curtains were still down, but it honestly looked like any other concert stage from Earth. Hestia really had people make a faithful recreation of it in Peolynca. Sure, it was missing some modern amenities that we needed to rece with magitech and magic, but it was about the same. It was all about setting the mood. Speaking of the mood, it was clear to see that all the merchants and nobles sitting on the bleachers had spent some money to have the perfect outfits for today. Everybody was wearing ceremonial suits or dresses with Aurenas religious symbol stitched on them. Our two groups were also wearing them, although ours were tailored by Sensei and Tasianna. All made from Senseis mana threads. Honestly, considering how much she had to do already, its crazy how she found enough time to make these for us. Hey, hey, quiet! Its starting! Hestia-sama is performing! Daichi called out. I dont know what Hestia said to him, but he has been acting less depressed ever since, although he was still pretty much an asshole. Still, he was right. The curtains were moving and suddenly, music began to y. I could hear the sound of a synthesizer and also a drum machine. Electronic instruments. Something Peolynca doesnt have. There was only a single person who could recreate them this perfectly while keeping the melody flowing. And then, her voice reached us all. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] Is this not the day, are you feeling down? Wanna smile so much, but cant lift up the frown Is the world so bleak, all is going wrong Like a raging stream, dragged through it all along Do you ever want to break apart that wall? But every try rings hollow, and all thats left is emptiness But let me tell you this, you gotta raise your head Cause there is more to life The moment the curtains rose, a dragonewt girl dressed in a colorful outfit was revealed and began singing as waves of mes moved around the stage like clouds. The loud music, her angelic singing voice, and the special effects, instantly drew everybodys attention. There was no need for an announcement. Hestia stole everybodys focus in the very first moment of the song! As there will be a chance to shine It will appear So grab it tight! Your GREATlight of hope! Cause youre the center of your stooooory! The moment the chorus began, multiple small mes shot from Hestias wings to the ceiling, before exploding into crimson red, purple, and white flowers. A massive woaah! came from the crowd below. Dont let others say its not Aim your sight up, up, up You gotta let yourself shine, shine, shine Cause youre the center of your story Burst into a thousand colors Leave them all to gasp, gasp, gasp So rise up to be your own star, star, star As the song continued, the special effects continued to fire off as Hestia sang. Noticing this was all part of the show, the crowd transitioned from being bbergasted to pure excitement. The colors captivated them, but that wasnt all. Her singing was already entrancing, but her swift dance moves led peoples eyes. The special effects were nice and all, but Hestia made sure everybodys attention was on her alone. I could tell, I couldnt keep my eyes away from her. Her dancing was like water, flowing pure and without any ripples. Her singing was like divine melodiesing from an angel. It was ravishing. Oooooooooh! Kyouya shot up from his seat like a bullet. Lets go! Hestia-chan! The only way anybody could take away my attention from the stage right now was a fanboy cheering so loudly in my ear, it was obnoxious. And Kyouya did just that. As if he was wielding lightsticks, he swung his arm around, looking like an absolute clown right now. Our group couldnt help but look at him with our mouths agape. Only Asaka, who returned to her seat with Elrick, wasughing her ass off. Amidst all the flustered nobles, confused merchants, and us, his weirded-out friends, Asaka was the only one enjoying Kyouyas fanboy moment. Cause youre the center of your story Burst into a thousand colors Leave them all to gasp, gasp, gasp So rise up to be your own star, star, star! After we started ignoring Kyouya, the show returned to being quite enjoyable. We already had a taste of how Hestia could sing during our stay in the RV, or from overhearing the girls bath over the hotsprings wall. What a joy, every night. Nevertheless, Hestia was an extremely good singer. I had no idea about music in general outside of knowing when it sounds good, and Hestia could really hit the notes. You give her an anime opening and, if she knew the lyrics, she could give a wonderful cover for them. But seeing her on the stage singing while dancing, it was a whole other experience. Thank you very much foring today, Ullistar! Her voice resounded throughout the venue with her [Aerokinesis]. If you have attended the festival opening at the cathedral today, you might already know me. But, in case you couldnt somehow, allow me to introduce myself! I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. An idol and your performer today! There is no need for titles or status during this concert, so if you all want, you may just call me with Hestia today~ She formed a heart with her hands and grinned so brightly it seemed her teeth were reflecting the sunlight. She then pointed up to the sky, drawing everybodys attention to a giant white magic circle forming up there. I have already given those who came to the cathedral my blessing, but those who only learned my name now shall also receive it. As such, I hope all of you may enjoy todays festivities! Prayer! The second the circle finished forming, Hestia cast her spell, causing it to pour down warm light onto us all. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Human, Tatsuya Nagata] Wooooah?! Another blessing! Thank you, Lady Hestia! May the Goddess bless you, Champion Hestia! I dont think thats what Hestia wanted to hear Still, Hestia didnt look too perturbed by it, simply waving and thanking everybody before leaving the stage to prepare for the next song. During this break, the pastry shop manned by the other members of Aurora and those who werent sitting here with us Tamae and Haruka went back to being busy. The nobles and merchants also began ordering while talking to their peers about the performance. As if they wanted us to hear them, they spoke loudly, praising Hestia and how well coordinated this event was. Nishio nodded, having expected this to ur. Excited people spend more, hemented. After this small break, the curtain once again rose, but this time, Hestia wasnt the only one on the stage. Ooh, the moment our eyes met, ooh, my heart couldnt stop beating Badump, dump, dump, its like you used a skill on me Tasianna, in a clear blue dress, sang and danced as the curtain fell, using her hands to gesture the beating of her heart on her chest. Although her voice was not as strong as Hestias, Tasianna singing was clear and cheerful, setting up the songs theme. Ahh, but dont you even think Im so easily swayed Can you prove to me that you can set my heart on fire, pal The next singer was Eine, continuing the verse where Tasianna left off from. Dressed in a green and yellow noble dress, she drew peoples attention with incredible hip movements. Until you show me the mes in you I will smile and keep these three words for myself! And then the leader of this unit appeared. Bright light shone on Tasianna and Eine before it showed Hestia right in the middle, leading the song with her powerful vocals into the pre-chorus. I cant wait! Just watching you makes me feel so anxious I dream of the day that you will hold me You are it, my Fireheart! Say those words! Dont just stand there and keep your mouth wide, dummy Cant you feel the rhythm of our heartbeats Say those words, my Fireheart! Perfectly choreographed, the three girls sang and danced without any issues, switching their positions and who was singing fluidly. Their practice showed. Holy shit! Kyouya cheered! Damn, I thought Hestia would be the center of attention with how good she was in the first song, but shes adjusting to her members amazingly! Yes, thats what you should do! Performing solo and in a unit are two different situations! You cant overshadow your other members but you cant let yourself get outshined either! Kyouya, being a K-Pop stan, was analyzing everything they were doing, down to the way they were singing and to how meticulous their dancing was. We had finally managed to persuade him not to fanboy around too much, but now he was acting like a total know-it-all. Ah, but E-chan just made a mistake in the notes right there! Oh, but she can really dance! Did Hestia teach her those moves?! Hmm, but Hestia isnt as good with the sexy moves. Oh, she just overperformed her dancing right now. Did she get too caught up in the mood? Hmm, Tasi-chan is really good but shes not taking as much space when its Hestia-chans turn. She should be more assertive! Why are you calling all of them by nicknames now, Kyouya?! But, disregarding that, Kyouyas analysis was catching onto me. Im not too good with this stuff, but when he pointed these ws out to me, they be far more noticeable to me. It didnt sully the experience one bit, but I guess it meant that the girls could still improve on their teamwork and practice. Mother, isnt that Lady Eine? From House Helvas? Shes performing with Princess Hestia? I heard a nobledy speak with her mother. Yes, dear I wonder what her parents are thinking with her daughter performing up there? Haaaa, but this performance is entrancing. How could Greenveil be so lucky to find such an ally so soon? Shush. Quiet. The nobledys husband silenced the two of them. The times have changed and they will continue to change. Greenveil might have taken the lead, forcing the rest of us to y catch up. And all of it will hang on the actions of our auspicious guests. Pride will not help us if we are to suffer. Equevanna is required to adapt. Do not think of the young Lady Helvass appearance today as a challenge, but rather a call that we should change. To embrace this as a new opportunity. Although I had already spent a good amount of time in Artorias, I wouldnt say that I''m knowledgeable about its political sphere. All Ive been doing is acting like an adventurer. I kill monsters, stop bandits, and then get money to upgrade my gear. Just like in an RPG. I wasnt 100% sure what the nobleman was thinking or talking about. It made me wonder if I should have focused more on my father''s business. Learn his trade more, instead of simply being content with my situation. Even in Peolynca, all I''ve been doing is being obsessed with coffee and fulinoe tea and just doing Quests. What would Hestia change in the future? Was the nobleman also talking about us? Well, all I knew is that I couldnt do anything in my current state. I could only fight, and that was about it, while everybody else was starting on taking up roles. Even that bastard Daichi was doing something. After the song ended, I turned around to my ssmates and asked them a question we already talked about before. Hey, guys what are your opinions on Aurora and our inclusion? Hmm? Didnt we deal with this after our firstpany meeting? Asaka tilted her head. Yeah, I mean, we did talk about it back then. But weve now spent two weeks now with Hestia-san and seen how she works. We already knew about Sensei, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir, but you have to admit our leader is quite impressive. Magic, fighting abilities, arcane ingenuity, entertainment, and also presence during discussions. Not to mention, she has status being a princess of the dragon empire and also the champion of an Origin God, Misaki pointed out. Jeez, if you list all these categories out and then dive into them in detail, you have to admit, Hestia-san is overpowered as hell, Kyouya nodded before looking back at the stage. And holy hell, shes a good idol, too. Average idolse and go and will capture peoples interests with looks alone, but the really good ones, those who will remain in the industry, not only are they good at singing and dancing, but they need this bright spark. Being able to conquer the stage by their presence alone. Damn. Nishio then suddenly cast [Air Shield] around us before talking, I heard from Sensei that Hestia-san was constantly rejected during auditions in her past life. She auditioned for mostly Korean agencies. If you ask me, they lost a diamond in the rough. After all, that diamond is now shining on her own stage, performing to her hearts desire. I dont know how she was on Earth, but if I could, I would have even threatened my parents to go recruit Hestia into our agency. Whew. Bigpliment. Kazumi whistled. Then again, you mostly deal with film and theater actors. Expanding into idol entertainment wouldnt hurt, I guess. Hmmm then again, Hestia-chan told me personally that she thinks it had to do with her average dancing skills and how the other girls were cuter than her. If her singing was as godly back then as it is now, no way anybody would decline her, right? True. Nishio nodded. Singing is valuable to sell albums and records, in addition, you need it for the initial push in your poprity and getting yourself trending. Songs are a powerful medium. Dancing can be further improvedter down the line, when you transition from a trainee to a professional. Hmm, if I had ess to my parents contacts, I could probably have asked around about Guys, guys, it doesnt matter. But before we could hear what Nishio said, Kohaku told us to stop talking about it. Its her past. Dont think too much about it when we technically only recently became her friends. Its rude. Besides, we are in Peolynca! Does it really matter? I agree with Kohaku, Misaki supported Kohaku. Hestia herself mentioned how her memories were jumbled around and that she believes she isnt the same person as her past self. That her reincarnation created a new personality on top of her base memories. She thinks of herself now as a new person. And this new person is amazing! Daichi interjected himself into the discussion. Shes a great listener, is willing to help when she can, and shes the one to introduce me to Master Grimnir! Hahaha, imagine it! I will make aser cannon in the future! Just watch me mow our enemies down with it! You seem to be enjoying yourself. d to see you found something to do, so you dontin all the time. Still, what will you do with your fire magic stuff? Imented, feeling slightly annoyed that he chimed in. He usually doesnt do this. Jeez, do you want another fight, you dick? Daichi scoffed at me, prompting me to scowl at him. Ill think about it, okay? I still have no idea what to do with all the fire magic with Hestia-sama around. I should probably learn from her, but thinking about how I will never be as good as her makes me feel discouraged. Then finding a way to turn fire into an everyday useful element would be better for you. Kyouya grabbed one of Hestias grenades from his storage. She can make this with [Trap Creation], earth, and fire magic. If you think about it, Artorias should be able to make more use of fire. Its the perfect element with Earth to bring the industrial era to this medieval ce. True, sometimes it does feel weird that fire mages arent moremon. I guess Danterno really was a shitty god with a badly managed religion. If they only had onepetent person, their church wouldnt have taken such a dive in poprity. I think we deviated from the topic, Asaka stated. If you ask me, Im fine with our situation, Tatsuya. d we got somebody like Hestia around, simr to how Yorshka protected us from stuff before. However, I can understand what you are thinking, dude. If you ask me, if you feel inferior to somebody, you either have to be better or find a different way to be useful. Daichi has his smithing. What about you guys? I asked everybody. Well, Kazumi and I are handling this promotion here. Making sure we have the marketing and financing correct. We will also probably handle more on the political side, aside from ourbat training. Nishio is a pretty strong mage, so hell be useful inbat, regardless. Im better at multitasking since I can make a ton of clones. Maybe I can learn something from Sensei. But, my rogue skills arent that useful, so I probably have to handle a supportive position. Kazumi pouted a bit, looking slightly sad as she exined her ns. Thepany still needs an archer. I still have ns to be the best archer in this world, maybe even rivaling the Goddess of Hunting, Misaki stated, showing off howpetitive she was. She wasnt an outspoken person, but she had confidence in her own abilities. Well, I dont know yet, to be honest. Just like you, Im better off just focusing on doing Quests, Kyouya said disappointed in himself. I think my goal should be to improve my tanking ability. Be a better knight or maybe even a pdin one day. It would help me protect you guys better, after all. A broment from a real bro. Last but not least was Asaka. Tamae-san is working in the kitchen and she does it well. Haruka seemed quite overwhelmed with all the recent tasks she had to do, but I think she feels better off the battlefield. But, I dont think shes that satisfied right now. Hmm, me? Asaka pulled out the catalyst holding the fenrir spirits on her belt and held it up. Well, first things first, get rid of these four. I have to drag Segawa to the Belzac forest eventually, even if she doesnt like it. I dont want to be stuck with them. Hmm, until then? I dont know; be a necromancer or onmyoji who controls these four spirits? Wroooo, ghostdy? Not funny? Okay, whatever. She then turned back to me after making her ghostly impression. How about you, Tatsuya? Did you ask Hestia-san to give her some of your blood to get her bloodline? W-What, fuck no, of course not! Especially not after you told her I was supposedly into beastmen girls! Do you know how conflicted she looked when she confronted me on that! She would think Im a pervert if I brought it up now! Well, Asaka-san isnt wrong, Tatsuya. You do look at beastmen girls differently. Didnt you stare at Dame Yorshka when she revealed her dragonewt form? Kyouyanded a critical hit from the sides. Urk! W-What the fuck, dude?! H-How about you and Haruka-chan, huh?! Has that gotten anywhere yet?! Well, things are going by quite fast, you know. Haruka and I still spend enough time together, but its not like I can ask her out right now. Do you know how filled up her schedule is, right now? he replied. Thats an excuse! I rebuked him. And youre feeling slightly insecure that your druidification isnt leveling up after using it so often. If you have a problem with that, maybe work with Asaka-san and get Sensei to help you. Shes a fenrir and a descendant of Belzac. Dont try to excuse yourself from asking her. Grk! Wow, Tatsuya, you sure made Kyouya mad, Kohakumented before pointing our attention forward. Lets stop. The next song ising up. I want to continue enjoying this concert, so lets just say this discussion is done for now. And just like that, the concert continued with five more songs. Two of those songs were duets, Hestia singing one with Tasianna and the other with Eine, while the rest was done by Hestia alone. Despite how exhausting the dance moves were for every song, it didnt look like Hestia had any problems with them. In fact, it seemed like she became better the longer the concert went on. After the concert was over, it was time for the merchandise sale and fan meeting. Our group didnt have much to do here, so the majority decided on going out and enjoying the city. The festival was still going on, after all. However, what did I do? I went back into the RV. I took my spear and went to the training field. While others had fun, I decided I had to continue training. Hestia and I had the same master in Yorshka. We both learned her spearmanship. While I was currently better than her in skill with the spear, I havent been able to beat Hestia in a spar once. Its not just our stats being too far apart, but rather a huge difference in our overall battle experience. I tried to overwhelm her with my techniques, but she adapted too fast. She would learn and then use it mid-fight, pushing me onto the defensive. Even if I used druidification, I couldnt beat her. Attempting to beat her in a contest of Strength or Agility was just stupid. But after the talk I had with my ssmates today, all I could think about is how I should just get better. If I began sweating blood, I had to continue training. Thats what I knew I could do best. Grind. Grind. Grind. That jerk Dachi might have given up beating Hestia with fire magic, but I wont with my spearmanship. Ill be a master to defeat the strong. A note from AbyssRaven Coffee boy arrives in a main chapter, wow. The students watching their first concert in Peolynca. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(12) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 267: Mage Tutor, Melloxtressa. Chapter 267: Mage Tutor, Melloxtressa. 524 humans and beastmen have be your fans Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7715 Oooooooh, you were so good! You were soooooo goooooood, my sweet whelping! How you used your mes and scale-dust to create those lights! How you smiled! Grrrrrraaaaaaarrrrrrrrh! You were so cute! This is my life now I was unable to move. No matter how much I tried, it was impossible to free myself from the tight embrace of an indomitable beast. Her loud roars even forced me to use [Air Shield] to protect my ears. I knew she was delighted, but my poor ears, man. Think about them, Mother. Yes, the indomitable beast was once again just Mother. She was rubbing her face against my head while her tail was caressing mine. This was a show of affection amongst scalekins lizardmen, dragonewts, and any other race with a tail and is covered in scales simr to kissing for humans. Wholesome when its amongst family, lewd when you do it with some stranger. Oh, but you should be careful, Hestia. Swinging and dancing with your tail is part of a mating ritual to attract others, before you begin testing each othersbat abilities. You might make some younglings go into heat. Mother, seriously, stop! As promised, Mother actually attend the concert the moment she woke up. Although I didnt expect her to be that excited, the moment she saw me in my first performance outfit, she couldnt stop wagging her tail like crazy. She was gasping, and while she didnt say anything, I still felt my confidence rise more and more. Having a parent feel proud of me really tickled this weird but amazing feeling inside my chest and stomach. I just wanted to release this happiness from my body like an explosion. And when I finished my first song, Mother nearly crushed me when I went backstage to meet her. To stay inconspicuous, she controlled her silver dust so perfectly that she reflected all the lighting to her. She was practically invisible as she floated in the air above the crowd. Even Yorshka couldnt do this. But that meant she didnt attract attention and could still receive the authentic concert experience. With all the fanfare, the booming music drowned out even the loudest of cries and roars, and the vibrant energy filling your body. Mother told me all of this while also praising my performance. I cant stop thinking of how you smiled, Hestia! she told me. Even after sleeping it off, she still couldnt stop thinking of the expressions I made. Like the dazzling stars in the midnight sky; Mother thought of what she saw at the concert as her treasure. And now she wasnt willing to let me go. Lady Hestia, Miss Saori told me to inform you that we are now leaving the city. Tasianna came into my room to inform me. Yes, the moment Mother woke up, she stormed into my room and began hugging me. Talk about not knowing personal space, huh? Thank you, I thanked her, just epting the fact that Mother wouldnt release me until she was satisfied. How did Amelias talk with Duke Equevanna go? A moderate sess. As in, she entrusted the [Room] rune set to him and he agreed to preserve their secrecy and to only use them in emergencies or if we call him. He has taken an oath in your name as a Kargryxmor, willingly. One good thing about me epting my lineage and status as princess of Kargryx is that I could use my influence to have people acquiesce to my demands. In this case, Fillion didnt have the luxury to decline my offer. Possessing my [Room] runes meant I trusted him enough to keep them safe. Taking an oath in Kargryxmors name also meant that, if he were to break our agreement, he would incur the wrath of Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, Princess of Kargryx. Simr to the Shaturein case, it meant bing hostile to dragonewts and Kargryxian dragons. I couldn''t help but think that its a good thing, right? Thanks to Mother, I knew about this now~ Like I told the merchant, I really didnt like unting my status around, thinking its irresponsible, but I also now know not using it when needed is irresponsible as well. Im a dragon with a human soul. My other soul half made me understand this wasnt a bad thing. Saori and Yorshka exined to me this wasnt a bad thing. Mother assured me this wasnt a bad thing. I ned to make Artorias into a great ally for me. We needed a bastion to fight against the demonkins and to help me fulfill Aurenas Divine Quest. Even if the world wasnt in danger with the Origin Gods around, those demonkins wont stop ruining my happiness. This was more than enough reason for me to continue working. And to do that, I needed my dragon heritage to help me out. So, Amelia wasnt able to negotiate Duke Equevanna into allowing ess to his trade routes around his fief? I asked Tasianna. Sadly, no. The negotiation was cut short thanks to our departure. ording to Lady Amelia, Duke Equevanna wished to go into a partnership with the Sarlenziapany. Lady Amelia thought it was a good deal, since it meant she would have more leeway when dealing with the local merchant guild, but this wasn''t something she could agree to without her father''s permission. So they have to renegotiate, right? Another date? Amelia wants my permission to invite her father and Fillion into the RV to discuss, correct? Tasianna nodded. Haaaa, alright. Ill make a meeting room for everybody to use. We wont have to use the dining room to discuss stuff anymore. Thank you! I will deliver your words to her. Also, Miss Saori anticipated this, so she asked Duke Equevanna tomission a beautiful table for the room, including its furniture. A gift to a pleasant partnership. Saori, Saori. She knows whats best. Always a step ahead of the rest. Money saved and the room will be filled up without our worry. Free stuff is good. But, going back to what Tasianna said before, today we were also leaving Ullistar. The moment the festival ended for the day, we quickly packed all the stuff back into my storage. The cleaning would be left to Fillion. After all, our goal wasnt actually in Ullistar, but rather the Republic of Estralia. We were leaving the city today in order to get to Estralias capital, Gleisvale, as early as possible. The earlier, the better, since we needed Shaturein to start controlling the underground market over there. All this was just setting things up to reach our primary goal, finding clues on the contractor who sent fae hunters to Sariel and killed the Princess Schuri, all for Tasiannas sake. In addition, there might also be hints of demonkin dealings over there for us to find. After we left the city, we made our way east, going along the official route between Ullistar and Estralia. Along the way, we would go through a small town built around Equevannas only dungeon, which bordered Estralia. There was supposedly a faster path through the mountains, but that one was infested with monsters, bad paths, and the risk of bandits. Not like any bandit could do anything to us, but I wasnt in the mood to dy our trip for them. In any case, getting to Gleisvale would take around a week for a normal caravan. We could probably shave a day off with our speed, but none of us were used to the path outside of Yorshka. Her estimate was six days, but who knows. In other words, its going to be a long trip. Since we didnt haveputers or television around, the only way to spend this time was either cards, board games or training. Well, pretty much the exact thing I did on the trip to Ullistar. With the garms moving the RV and only needing one person to man the coach, everybody else could stay inside and train, work on projects, or ck. I was in the training group, and, well, I guess pretty much everybody else was too. Well, everybody but Asaka, really. Im not really sure what she was doing now, but she was a wildcard when it came to contributing and training. Before the advent of the Origin Gods, there were only three types of beings who could use magic without aid. Among them were the creatures born with the body of the energy of the world faefolk, with their body of mana. The second are the creatures with the ability to mutate their bodies further and further using mana, an urrence we now call evolution the monsters. And thest are the ones who once used to rule this world as our gods before their rule and elemental authority was usurped by the Origin Gods the primarchs, the elemental kings. Ourpanys magic tutor was none other than Mother. I will not bore you with the history of the primarchs, but essentially, they controlled the six elements of the world, keeping everything in bnce. History has almost forgotten thempletely, outside of the long-living races like us dragons or the elves. The earth primarch, the one who created the dwarves in imitation of the humans and elves, is probably the most known of them. But the others? They are probably either dead or in hiding. I cannot tell you much about them. Is that the reason why the dwarves cannot expel mana from their bodies? Nishio asked. The dwarves were made from gems and earth, meaning their bodies are essentially different from ours. While dwarves can breed with the other races, all half-dwarves are unable to cast magic because of their dwarven half. Even with Crustacias aid, this bodilyw cannot be overwritten even with the Divine System. The Curse of Earth, the dwarves used to call it in the past. I wasnt alone with Mother, though. Tasianna, Eine, and Nishio were all attending these lessons with me. Those of us who wanted to continue improving their magical abilities. Those more focused on their physical training like Tatsuya, Kyouya, Misaki, Kohaku, and Elrick were working with Yorshka. Only Saori and Kazumi were training under Muraina, as they were our rogues. The rest of ourpany was on support or artisan duty. Grimnir and Daichi were working in the forge, Tamae was keeping our food storage in check and managing the restaurant, and Haruka was doing our ledger with Amelia. Josine, who decided tomit to following Eine, and Svena, who was practically my maid at this point, were keeping the whole ce clean and in check. Our animalpanions werent cking off either. The garms either were driving the RV forward or training with Saori. Shoyi, Saoris slime, was keeping our toilets and trash clean. And the virigresses, who were all done with their assimtion into Saoris [Shadow Pack], were being trained by the garms to work with them. They were all a pack now. If any of us werent inside the RV, we most likely were doing something outside. I teleported the members of The Magical Biscuits back to Griffonpeak, but they could still use the subspace to train anytime. Even the fact we could call in a meeting between Duke Greenveil and Fillion makes me once again appreciate that I figured out the [Room] nexus trick. Its like a VR chat, kinda. Ignoring the primarchs, let us focus on the faefolk and monsters, particrly us dragons. Mother then called up Tasianna and me to her. The reason why these two races are able to cast magic without the aid of the Divine System is due to the mana inside us molding into one of the six elements. Humans and elves were required to create a contract with a faefolk, bing faemancers, to cast magic. The faefolk acts as your catalyst, molding your mana into fire, water, and so on, allowing you to create water or fire. As such, the moment a faefolk is born, they all have an innate potential for one of the six elements, or, on rare asions, apound element. Tasianna''s eyes widened suddenly. Oh! Is this why I was able to buy [Ice Magic] from the skill shop without having gained either [Torrent Magic] or [Storm Magic]? That was true. After the first week of Tasianna bing my retainer, she bought [Ice Magic] and [Cryokinesis] with her SP. It was a sudden surprise for us. Mother nodded. And Hestias mana is fire-aligned. Monsters adapt their mana into the element of their choice or evolution path. Hestia has always been more fire-aligned due to her bloodline, but it became more prominent with every subsequent evolution. Simr to Saori. Saoris [Holy Resistance] has been growing at a considerably slower pace now after she evolved into a [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir]. This was probably the main reason. Now, what I want you to get out of this lecture is that humans are able to do the same thing. Be one with the element of your choice and be stronger. However, you will also attain the weaknesses of that element. For example, with Tasianna and me. We are ice mages. We have better control of ice but we are more susceptible to fire and require an impractical amount of time to learn fire spells. Mother looked at Eine and Nishio with her intentions clear for them to understand. She was asking them if they wanted to learn this method from her. Will this conflict with my ess to my demonic powers? Eine asked. Hmmm, maybe. But the demon would be able to answer that question better, Mother prompted KleaHatma to speak. [It wont, dont worry. In fact, if you were to transform your mana into a certain element, it would actually benefit your demonic abilities. Now, which one would help you the most? An element with a high regenerative characteristic, since myter abilities will focus on regrowth.] So, holy and water, Nishio answered. These are the two elements who have ess to healing magic, if we disregard empty vessel magic. No, earth or fire are also options, Mother replied. Earth is the mother of all life. Just as how the earth primarch managed to create life from stones and earth, so could you find healing from the ground we walk on. Fire, in the form of heat, is the fuel of life. Without the heat in our bodies, no being outside of ice-aligned creatures can survive in this world. The warmth inside you is your bodys energy, and flows through you, energizing your whole being. I nodded. Outside of geothermal, another major source of as energyes from the sun, correct, Nishio-san? Energy is transformed through photosynthesis by nts and this energy is then spread through the world through the other lifeforms. Sometimes I really wondered why Aurena was rted to the sun instead of Shiterno. It fitted Aurenas image as a miracle bringer and benevolent Goddess, but Shiterno could have probably garnered more people if he had sun images or something in his domain. There was even a fire spell to make a miniture sun. His church was so iprehensible. Nishio and Eine then began thinking over their options, contemting which element was the best for them. They spoke and discussed among themselves; meanwhile Mother sat down with Tasianna and me, taking this chance to begin our training. I am a specialist when ites to ice and wind magic, as that is what I gained from my evolution and lineage. I only learned water and torrent magic after the Divine System appeared, and, while I cannot control water as deftly as ice, I can freeze moisture to control it perfectly. Mother then moved her hand, creating hundreds of small ice spikes from the very air. She controlled them with finesse. However, at the same time, I began to notice how ufortably dry the air now was. It really made me wish I had a moisturizer right now. While it is true that water and fire are mostly opposite from each other, theposite element of ice is the true opposite of fire. But, at the same time, both elements are simply two sides of a single coin. What they have inmon is thermal maniption. Fire warms up the air and ice cools it down. That was the general difference anyone could see when they watch a fire and ice mage fight. They control the two ends of a thermometer. Ice can never raise the temperature over a certain point, and vice versa, for fire. However, what they can do is to bring themselves to an equilibrium, where it is neither cold nor warm. Just like my [White me]. Im able to control them to the point that they are just unable to burn you; the ideal temperature to heal others, I interjected. However, I cant seem to do the same with my other types of mes. Good, Hestia, that is a good point. Danterno at least knows what sort of powers he was supposed to give you. But, what if I told you can control the very temperature of any of your mes to the point of being cool. The same thing with Tasianna. The ability to warm up any ice or cool down any fire. You both can do this due to your elemental alignment. Tasianna and I nodded simultaneously, greedy to improve even further. Good. Hestia, we will begin your thermal maniption training after your core is restored. It might only be your second heart, but its important for your mana control. I nodded, slightly disappointed. Mother then turned to Tasianna. We will begin yours now, Tasianna. Tasiannas training was intended to return her to the source of all magic and her body her mana. It wasnt to rely on the Divine System and the spells associated with it, but to create ice and control it like a real cryomancer. All spells and magic abilities are created from mana, but not all of them require the Divine System to work. My scale-dust and mothers silver dust were the best examples here. However, outside of ice, Mother would also teach Tasianna to control her wind abilities even better. Telling her of the destructive nature of wind, reminding her why [Storm Magic] is so much more destructive than in [Wind Magic]. It was like the difference between a breeze and a hurricane. If you thought about it, Mother was the perfect teacher for Tasianna. Master Kush helped Tasianna be an extraordinary mage, and now Mother would turn her into a master, no, a natural disaster in the form of a fairy. They eventually brought over the wyvern twins, as they seemed like they also wanted to train , so I went over to Eine and Nishio to help them find an answer to their progression. After some lengthy talking, they finally gave Mother their answer. I personally wish to stay element neutral, Lady Melloxtressa, Nishio answered. My unique skill allows me to learn and use all six elements with almost perfection, even granting me bonuses if I do. I know ites from the demonkins, but I still wish to cultivate it as long as possible. I believe being flexible like this will benefit the group. As for Eine After contemting on it, I believe either holy or earth will be best suited to me, I believe. Holy? I understand earth, but why holy, Eine? You havent learned a single holy spell yet. Mother looked confused. Because of my faith in the Goddess. I believe my faith in her will most likely bring my spirit closer to her. However, after talking with Hestia about it, it might be hard if I push myself on one path alone. As such, I believe earth would be the best second option. Mother exined that turning the mana into a certain element will naturally affect the body and that it would be a painful and difficult path. Once you be elementally aligned, you cannot change your element outside of evolution. Since humans couldnt evolve, it was a one-way trip for Eine. Still, Mother was fine with it. She said she would have Eine perform the precursory training for the elemental-alignment change until she finally decides on her element. She advised Eine to properly learn the intricacies of the holy and earth element before the time came. After giving Eine and Nishio some tips to control their magic and how to bring them out fully, she then went over to Tasianna and the wyverns, giving them a lengthy lecture on the full control of ice and its properties. Once they were training with each other, acting like rivals with who would master the elements first, Mother let out a sign and turned. Now we finally have time to ourselves, Hestia~ Mothers smile was shining so brightly, it made it hard for me to look at her. Can you please not say it in that fashion? Its awkward. Now, it was dragon training time. A note from AbyssRaven If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 268: Mother-Daughter Dragon Training. Chapter 268: Mother-Daughter Dragon Training. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Mother and I sat down on the floor where she asked me to transform to my [Humanize Lv. 1] form with her. Now looking like twoplete humanoid lizardmen with wings and horns, Mothers scales suddenly brightened up in color before they started floating up in the air. Her silver dust followed them, flying and moving above us like water. I marveled at how pretty it looked. Controlling your scales and silver dust with impable control. It was like telekinesis. However, when I looked back down to ask Mother how to do that, I noticed how she still had scales on her arms and legs. They should have been bare and naked. I mean, where did the scales over my heade from? Are you curious? Mother asked. Just like Yorshka, Mother could speak in her full dragonewt form, exining that I just needed to be in the form more often to practice speaking so I didnt need to rely on [Telepathy] to speak in the future. The wyverns had the same problem. In any case, I nodded to Mothers question. This is why I made you focus on learning how to shed, Hestia. Molting is the basis of this ability. We might call it scale control, but the truth of this technique is that we only use the oldestyer of our scales.. [Ah, that makes sense. If you were to peel off your scales, that would leave you vulnerable at that naked spot? A perfect ce to attack.] Exactly. What good technique would leave you vulnerable for an extended time? Scales are to dragons what influence and power are to humans. We dont like losing them. However, a singleyer of our carapace that will molt away a weekter? Even then, dragon scales are tougher than metal. [And you can simply eat the shed scales up after the fight. No waste, and you dont hand them over identally to your enemies.] Ive shed my scales three times at this point. Every single time, I had to eat that nd, molted skin. I was thinking of frying them, but Mother said to not cook the scales, as it reduced the nutrients. Thankfully, I could add condiments to aid the taste, but Mother just lectured me on not being picky with food. Im not that picky. In any case, Mother began her teachings. To control your scales forbative usage, you will need to master molting, mana control, and maniption of your element, so [Pyrokinesis] for you as well as [Draconic Aura]. [[Draconic Aura]? That seems random?] Not at all, Hestia. Why do you think its called [Draconic Aura]? Its exactly because only dragonkins may use it. Mother smirked. But, seriously, we need this ability since, without it, controlling all these scales would require massive amounts of attention to control perfectly. True. Looking at the thousand scales still hovering above, I could imagine how seriously annoying it would be. I would have to dedicate multiple parallel minds to use it effectively, probably making the skill useless outside of practice. However, our aura isnt just some pressure to intimidate or scare off overconfident hunters, it is also our field of dominance. Like a fire attracting fireflies, or treasure luring in greedy adventurers. To us dragonkins, our aura attracts and empowers our elemental alignment. [Like gravity? Oh, wait, maybe its like Saoris twin catalysts? We made it from the electro sac of a lightning wyvern who could control an electromaic field.] Hmm, in essence, yes. The stronger your [Draconic Aura], the further you can control your scales. Mother then began disying examples of this ability, using her scales to instantly form a protective dome around us before transforming it into a spike that froze anything it touched. Her control over her scales waspletely wless, even able to move the scales into individual units all while she exined how she was doing it. Its about linking your mana with your scales in a simr manner to using [Dyed Cast] or [Continuous Cast]. However, you will leave the movements to your [Pyrokinesis] skill, I mean, [Volcanic ze] skill. Its all about your elemental control. You need to control fire as if its another limb. Fire control muste to you so naturally, you can dance and sing with your mes through the night without rest. [ I mean, Im confident in my ability, but through a whole night? Thats a bit rough for my mind, Mother.] And that is why its called training, no? Its supposed to be hard so you can reap the benefits for itter on. Just be d that Aurena enhanced your [Pyrokinesis] into a unique skill. That should make it easier on you. Just think of this as furthering your mage training while benefiting your dragon side. Of course, when we do this, we will do it in your dragon form. You need to get better acquainted with it. Mothers scales then flew under her, carrying her up like a flying carpet before moving her away from me. It was a signal. She was telling me to transform now. Humanization. Once the mana mist was gone, I had once again assumed my dragon form. I then moved away from the others training inside Mothers cave, following Mother towards the opposite end of it. However, scale maniption can be done any time. Its a seamless process that requires practice over weeks and months or maybe even years. You need time to master it. And you need to train it every day for as often as you can. Use your scales like limbs and it will make your life easier. Mother stopped once we arrived at the location, and turned around. Try it now. Even if you think you cant control your scale-dust, we should see where your limits are. I shall be your guide, my whelpling. And if my scales were to identally explode, I wouldnt hurt anybody. Mother thought it through. Fire is your element, Hestia. Your scales have molted three times now, so they should be stronger and filled with more of your mana. They are fire, like your mana. Think of them as such. They are fire, and you are their master. You are the lord of inferno. To you, fire is but another pawn to dominate. Think of your scales and scale-dust as such! Mothers way of exining the process had a bit of a tyrannical or dictatorship vibe; she truly was a dragon. Her attitude fitted one. And, it certainly was clear enough for me to understand. Like fire, huh? So I have to imagine myself being on fire Like when I was in [Symphonie des Feuergottes]s finale movement. My body is fire. I have to think of it as such. And now, I have to control it. I first went through the process of molting, letting my mana flow through my whole body, repeatedly letting it seep into my skin. Once I could feel a looseyer forming above my scales, I injected more mana to speed up the process. I still had some problems with the process, but I was getting better and better while my scales felt sturdier. Good. Now, you must remove them, Hestia. Im still at the stage of having to rely on [Unheilge Engel] to remove the molted skin, but Mother just needed to use her silver dust and her mana to do the same. To be better, I had to spread my wings. Learn more techniques. As such, I began thinking of this skin as fire. Pure, destructive mes able to destroy thend with explosions and wildfire. However, I also knew fire could be beautiful. Like fireworks. Bright lights shining in the night like stars. And just as I used my mes for my performances special effect, I began controlling my scales in the same manner. My scales are fire. They have my mana. I can control them like any other fire spell. Just like how I used [Pyrokinesis], I expelled some of my mana outside my body, directing it towards the molted skin. Acting as if the mana was an extension of my physical body, I had it move whatever it was holding up. With the sound of something tearing off, I looked down to see a pale red sheet slowly getting torn off from my body. Now knowing I could do it, I increased the strength of my control and peeled it all off my body. Instead of throwing it away, I imitated Mother and had my molted skin hover above me, using the method I did for all the mes Ive used since I received [Pyrokinesis]. And there it was. My old skin, flying above me like a waving g. I wanted to be proud. I did exactly how Mother instructed me to, but the issue was how ugly it looked. Unlike Mothers scales, which gave the illusion of her scalesing directly from her body, mine was this ugly piece of paper. Why? Are you curious why there''s such a difference from mine? Mother seemed to have read my mind somehow. I nodded, as I had a feeling she knew what I was confused with. Youve only learned how to molt your entire outeryer as a whole, not individual scales at the same time. Instead of a unified skin sheet, you need to molt each scale individually without creating a connection between them. [] Ehe~ I felt a sudden sense of foreboding. Training time flew by quite quickly at this point forward. Mother and I may have some quality mother-daughter time with all this training, but boy was it mentally exhausting. I did eventually manage to molt ten or twenty individual scales and move them, but I gave up on being able to control my scale-dust. There were too much to control. Still, maybeter down the road, it might be possible, but for now I had enough to do with only twenty of the full scales, let alone the dust. It required too much focus at this point. Mother was correct that my [Draconic Aura] had some effect on my scales and fire, but I still couldnt feel it. This gravity-like feeling wasnt there, sadly, so I had to control my scales with my parallel minds. Which was weird, since I could control fire so much better than this. Hmm, more practice should be the answer, but I think we''ll test your [Volcanic ze] skill next time, Hestia. Unique skills are always harder to predict without using them. Have you done any tests yet, Hestia? I shook my head. [With what time? Im either training with Yorshka, taking care of my spell training, or practicing for the concert. Now, I''m training with you and Kramps. I know I should probably have checked on it sooner, but it kinda slipped my mind.] Then I will help you with that on another day. I also think today is enough with the scale training. Let us not do too much and take a breather. After dinner, I wish to check on your core, Hestia. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] And with that, the training ended and we all left Mothers cave. As a group, we went to the dining room and, along with those who werent preupied with other things, ate together. Well, it was really just Grimnir and Daichi that were busy with other things. Grimnir usually didnt eat with everybody when he was in a working mood, not letting anything stop him, not even hunger. Daichi was probably being forced to stay. Wee! Hope you all had a busy day! Food is ready! Tamae came out of the kitchen with Svena and Josine behind her. But surprisingly, Asaka was there, too. Yo, some food for everybody. Eat it while its hot, yaaaaay. Asaka came out with a pot full of stew, still managing to sound aloof despite her expecting face. So, that is where she was, huh? Freshly made food was always better. What could make it better? Eating food with your friends and family. Ahhhhh, so tiring, Kohakuined while gouging down her food. After this, I need a shower and bath. How are you tired after training with me all the time, Kohaku? You need to toughen up a bit, Yorshka scolded her at the dining table. Your Stamina should be high enough to endure it, so stopining. It spoils the food after we all broke a good sweat. What?! Come on, Dame Yorshka, I just want toin a bit. Let out some stress, nothing big. Hmph! Shes right, Kyouya agreed. You know, now that I think about it, our training has been quite hard ever since you came back from visiting your family in Firwood to drop off those [Room] runes. Did something happen? What? No, nothing serious happened really. I just think that all of you need to train more and get stronger, so Im just increasing the amount. I thought you kids would have appreciated it. Oh? Mother suddenly tilted her head. Then, was the mumbling you made that other day about turning them into fine warriors to make the Matriarch proud of me, false? W-Wha?! M-Matriarch, you shouldnt eavesdrop on others! Thats really rude! Hahaha! The more the merrier, they say. While ourpany getting bigger did have some small problems, mostly funds and some disputes, it did bring in arger amount of people to spend time with. With all these people around, the dynamic of the group began to change. No, no, Beth. You need to hold the utensils like this. Eine was showing the snow wyvern twins proper etiquette. Seeing Mother show some impable table manners from her years of living, the wyverns wanted to emte her like two ducklings following their mother. Of course, I knew it actually was the reverence of the wyverns for dragons, but it certainly was pretty close. It also helped that Mother was the greatest ice dragon in the world, a great role model for snow wyverns. Oh no, Shay! You must eat slower, otherwise you will create a mess Josine and Svena were also helping them, seeing as those three were the most used to proper manners. Then again, most of thepany knew how to eat properly and not like a slob, so I guess anybody could have done that Maybe not Grimnir. [This is difficult.] The brother, Shayatierus, expressed his disappointment. [Eating with our winged arms isnt veryfortable.] Bethlieranha, the younger sister, agreed with her brother and told us one of their problems. I see. However, progress can only be made if you put in the effort. Hold up your tail, and keep on the path, younglings! Mother encouraged the twins, causing them to nod their wyvern heads vigorously. This is the happiness I want to preserve. After dinner was done, everybody aside from Mother and I went to the hot spring. Instead, the two of us returned to her cave to begin the repairs of my sun core. I assumed my dragon form once again and looked down at my cracked core. Thanks to Mother, I wasnt crippled in any way thanks to my shoddy care of it, but it couldnt be called healed either. Mother got rid of the cracks, but I also saw some purple stones deep inside it pieces of my corrosive obsidian. ''Cause of this damage, I had pretty much forbidden myself from using [Sr Beam] or overusing it until I was confident it wouldnt break. Otherwise, the core worked the same as usual. Less efficiency, but I could still manage my body temperature and transform sr energy into nutrients. Thankfully, I didnt cripple myself again. Ive already said this before, but the only way to repair your sr core is to remove the current one and to create an entirely new one. Do you understand, Hestia? Mother told me and I nodded. [Yeah but what exactly does that entail? I know its my second heart, but what consequences will there be for removing it? Will I lose my ability to use sr energy?] Not entirely, if my familiarity with sr energy monsters also applies to you. Essentially, from losing my sr core, I would lose the ability to store sr energy into my core and, subsequently, temporarily lose ess to [Sr Beam]. Without a core, I would also have no way to properly regte my body heat while Im using [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. However, Mother told me that my ability to turn sr energy into Health, Mana, Stamina, and nutrients shouldn''t be gone. I was like a nt, a photosynthesizer. My core wasnt responsible for the process, but my individual cells. Now, that didnt mean I was aplete nt. I dont think I produced oxygen like one and still expelled a ton of CO2, but the way I gained energy was simr. As such, even if I were to lose my core, I could still benefit from being a sunfang dragon. [If its about regting my body heat, I could probably use my catalyst for that job. Its made to transform heat into mana, so I can probably have it take over that job,] I informed Mother, and she agreed. However, what you cant rece will be the sr energy storage. Your body can store minimal amounts in your scale, but not enough to use it for a power boost. Hmmm, and also dont think about using the broken core to make a catalyst, Hestia. Its broken, so the quality of the catalyst will most likely be below the one you made with the volchark heart. Mother knew how to think like an adventurer from her time with the elves and humans 2000 years ago. Alchemy creating a catalyst to support a mage? Yeah, that existed back then as well, so it wasmon sense to Mother. She was starting to think like an adventurer for my sake. [Hehe,] Iughed nervously after getting caught by Mother. [Well, I had thought of using my core to make additional catalysts. It would help out the mages in our group.] You are generous, but Hestia, regrowing a mana core usually takes a few weeks to finish. The process is long since the structure of a mana core isplicated, and yours will probably require even more time. Without one, you only have one heart left, so if something were to happen to your flesh heart, you will most likely die. [How long will it take?] About three or four weeks, probably. I was stunned. However, the process is pitifully easypared to learning how to manipte your scales, Hestia. Its like a wound. Your mana seeps out and recreates it automatically. There is no problem there; the problem lies in removing your current one. [ I assume its because the core is attached to my nervous or whatever system, right?] Mother nodded. I hit the nail right on its head. [So, tearing it off forcefully will probably hurt me in some way. Thats why overloading my core is so dangerous to me.] Using [Mana Eyes] on myself, I could see veins full of mana flowing from the core to the rest of my body, looking pretty much like my heart in this case. No kidding, it really was my second heart. I wont say I know too much about your biology, Hestia. However, I can tell from instincts and the flow of your mana that we need to take it off carefully. Ill help you with it. All you need to do is cut off the mana connection to your sr core. [Cut it?] Yes, your mana paths. Its easy. Youve done it multiple times today already. I thought about it, before quicklynding on what she meant. [Do you mean simple mana control? Like my molting? Should I just reverse the flow of mana and then pour it somewhere else?] Caught on quickly. Thats my whelpling. Yes. Reduce the flow of mana to your sr core and let it flow somewhere else, like to your flesh heart, wings, or pretty much anywhere else. Once the core is removed, return the flow to normal and you will slowly seep out mana to rebuild your mana core. Simple. Simple. Yes, its simple for a dragon, not for humans or beastmen. Without further ado, I followed Mothers instructions and did exactly what she told me I should. I slowed down the flow of mana to my chest and began to move it away. Eventually, enough mana was removed that I could create a blockage, imitating how I used to have blocked mana paths in my right wing. The feeling was simr. Once I gave Mother the signal, she touched my core and cooled it down significantly. It stung, hard! I could feel my core activating, trying to warm up my chest but, without any mana around, it had to use up the sr energy inside it as emergency fuel instead. However, Mother kept it up until all the energy was gone. My core was empty. Alright, stay strong, my whelpling. This might hurt. Mother then touched the edges of my sr core, right next to my protective carapace. She tore the scales attached to my core quickly and efficiently, confident that this wasnt enough to hurt me. Once that was over, however, her freezing hands returned, and this time, they let some of her silver dust seep through the edges crevices. Uurgk! I could feel a painful cold right inside my chest. Not deep within, but it had definitely prated through the scales and skin. And then, I felt something moving. Something foreign and ufortable. Something that shouldnt have been inside me! Hestia. I began to twitch and squirm as Mother called out to me, telling me to hold still as she continued letting more of her silver dust in between my core and chest. I nodded and stood as still as I could. My ws dug into the floor and I felt the urge to let out a yelp, but by remembering the pain Id experienced in the past, I scolded myself for acting so weak right now. Performing my breathing technique, I simply waited for the procedure to end, just like a doctor visit. And done! And just like that, it was out. Alright, good work, Hestia. You can let your mana flow normally again. I did just as she said. As my mana flowed back to my chest, I suddenly felt some phantom pain. My body thought the mana was flowing into my sr core, but all I could see was my bare chest. No scales nor carapace. It was just my skin, only looking red like blood. How do you feel? [ A bit empty, honestly. Like something is missing. It also feels colder, no, wait, now I feel my body temperature rising. Wow, its been a long, long time since Ist regted my body warmth manually. I think, before I evolved?] Without the sun core, managing my own temperature was now back to being a daily thing. Well, I had enough practice when I was still a C rank, so this wouldnt be too bad. Still, I did feel a bit like a cripple simr to when my wing was damaged. Well, its my fault in this case, so Ill just take this as a chance to learn and heal. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Once I was back to being a dragonewt, I opened up my shirt and checked my chest. As expected, my sun core was missing and it had the same emptiness feeling there as in my dragon form. I let out a sigh. Thanks, Mother. Im d you helped me. I gave her a genuine smile. Shes been helping whenever she was needed, neverining about it. How could I not appreciate all she had done for me and ourpany? No problem, my treasure. Mother is always here to give you a hand. Now, do be careful when you enter Estralia. You are still pretty strong for your age and you should have gotten even sturdier with your molting, but dont go around and overexert yourself. I really dont want you to force me to take you back to Miononbx. It seemed like Mother wasn''t as inclined to leave. Did my concert help change her mind? Sure, I wont. Well, I guess this might be a good time to take it slow and just let Saori and the others handle stuff. Oh! Or, Ill just learn how to throw a meteor at people~ Hahahahaha! Meteor? Once again, Mother showed me that there was still so much I had to learn. But, for now, Ill just take a dip in the hot spring with her. A note from AbyssRaven If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(8) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 269: Enter, Estralia! Chapter 269: Enter, Estralia! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Storm Magic Lv. 4] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 7] [Mental Warfare Lv. 6] [Spear Mastery Lv. 7] [Draconic Aura Lv. 4] [Royal Presence Lv. 4] [MId-Air Maneuvering Lv. 9] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 10] [Dark Resistance Lv. 4] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Wind Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into [Storm Resistance Lv. 1] Spell gained: [Cyclone Madness] Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 10] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 10] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 10] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Mind Protection Lv. 10] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 5] [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] [Speed of Sonic Lv. 5] gained. 3650 SP remaining Skill requirement fulfilled. [Sundering Enhancement Lv. 10] [Piercing Enhancement Lv. 10] [Crushing Enhancement Lv. 10] merged into [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] 2 wyverns have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7717 [Drifting Snow Wyvern, Shayatierus], [Drifting Snow Wyvern, Bethlieranha], [Shadow Stalker Virigress, Varya], [Young Dusk Virigress, Shere], [Young Dusk Virigress, Ajay], [Young ck-Light Virigress, Rajah] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] [You know, I always found it impressive that you can cheat the System this much just through SP. Sure, you spent 7900 SP for it, but you still have a ton to spare. Haaaaaa, if only Eine could use her SP on [OklLuthiers Power], she could use my more interesting powers. Pulling out an Origin Sin technique would be quite a sight.] [Tch Yes, yes, lets continue. Dear, how is your meditation?] [Going well Outside of you two arguing inside my head and all. I would like it if you werent speaking with Kramps so often that I have to put my parallel minds to work.] Two days full of training had passed ever since we departed from Ullistar, and from today onwards we were no longer inside the territory of the Kingdom of Artorias. We were officially inside a new country the Republic of Estralia. Saori informed us about it after she passed through border control. Apparently, even after we showed them a border pass issued by King Drangleic himself, the sentries still found they needed to search through our RV, since they were not Artorian soldiers, but Estralian ones. Thankfully, Saori had Rajah hide the [Room] runes in her shadow before then. In fact, the four now fully assimted Shadow Pack virigresses had all worked together to hide some of the more sensitive stuff to avoid any problems. Mostly, Tasiannas alchemical potions she left behind in the garden. You certainly are well equipped. But not much cargo. And, how did a wolfkin like you receive a border pass from a King? they asked her after their search. Connections. May I pass? she had responded, which sounded super cool when I imagined it. Still, I guess this was enough of a warning that Estralia wont be like the parts of Artorias that I visited. Regardless, stuff happened. Nothing to be bothered by, really. In any case, as you might expect, the road towards the first town of Estralia was full of traffic. Like, there were a ton of merchants moving together in a caravan for protection, all having their own mercenaries to act as a guard for the collective group. Some also escorted carriages with travelers inside them, issuing them a protection and escort fee. I also heard some offered food and drinks for a price. All to either make a profit or to pay off their guards. Shrewd. We didnt want that. Mostly since those merchants pestered Saori with offers after they heard she had a border pass from King Drangleic. They immediately recognized her as the wolfkin who fought on the frontlines of the Griffonpeak defense, calling her The Jet-ck Thunder Wolf, or something like that. Some didnt believe she was a fenrir, some did but kept it to themselves. Still, most wanted to hire her. It was good to hear that her reputation was growing, but everybody agreed it was better to just get away from the caravan. Sure, getting protection in a group was nice and all, and it would also get us some money, but the caravan was going south of Estralia''s capital to one of its cities. They were looking to make money, after all. Usually, most travelers or merchants wouldnt go directly to Estralias capital. The journey was long and less profitable, since the only stops on the way were medium-sized towns. These ces were good for adventurers, but not for merchants. In a merchants journey through Estralia, these ces were only visited when you decided to depart to Gleisvale. As such, to avoid them, we were driving on this road. It was less popted by merchants and more by traveling carriages the medieval taxi, you could say. Saori had a n to open up a traveling restaurant for them, but they moved slower than our RV, the power of our garms driving it forward. But, our garms also caused the travelers problems since our giant wolves scared their horses. In any case, we were now all alone. During the time when Saori and Elrick switched coach positions, I decided to use that chance to get some air. Mother was sleeping and it was a break day for Yorshka. What else was there to do but to practice with Kramps, right? The next concert wasnt assured yet so idol training could be scheduled for another day. After I borrowed KleaHatma from Eine, equipping the rings to listen to the demons lecture on the sin of sloth, I also brought Beth and Shay out with me. At this point, everybody was calling them with their shortened names, except for Mother and the twins themselves. Those two would act as my coolers. Since the roof of our RV wasrge enough to amodate multiple people, we sat up there while Elrick drove us. KleaHatma restarted her exnation from the beginning, after derailing a bit. [Well, in any case, back to the topic. As you know, we demons represent the seven sins of all beings. Mostly, these are an emotional concept, as that affects both mortals and immortals. It also means our seductive powers are less useful against those unable to feel any emotions.] [On Earth, there were scriptures about the heavenly virtues being the contrast to the cardinal sins. Is that the same case for you demons?] I asked. [Virtues and sins are two sides of a coin. Its all about the emotional spectrum of a person and the deposition of their moralpass. However, to answer your question, no, there was no such thing as a demon of purity or temperance, or whatever. We leave that to the mortals.] If you thought about it, the opposite of the sin of lust was the virtue of purity or chastity. In a way, Eine was a perfect fit as KleaHatmas other side. [Now, the foundation of Kargryxmors training means you must understand the sin of sloth. To us demons, sloth is about being content with everything, but it is also the most annoying of all the sins to control. As slothfulness is about being apathetic with your surroundings. It is about idleness, depression, and indifference!] I noticed some annoyance in the demons voice. Does she not like sloth? Curious, I asked her. [Did something happen with you and the demon of sloth?] [Pah, nothing interesting, really. As the sin of lust and the ultimate hedonist, I abhor the ultimate idler. Being content should never be the end goal. Even I am capable of doing good if I wanted to, but a sloth? Never. They will only do the bare minimum to stay alive, but outside of that, nothing else matters to them. However] KleaHatma let out a deep sigh. [However, on the flip side, the sloth can also be the most diligent.] The demon exined that, while the demon of sloth waszy andcked any sense of urgency or goals, the moment you took away their happiness, they could do the most heinous deeds to re-achieve their idle life. During the war, the demon was mostly defensive their specialty but the moment somebody tried to attack them, they would eliminate anything threatening their peace. [Soooo, who ended up destroying the demon of sloth?] Kramps answered and KleaHatma confirmed it. [Your grandpapa managed to annoy most of my formerpanions, you see. Even killed two of them sloth and pride. The rest were handled by the other champions of the Origin Gods. All of them are now subordinate gods] [Who defeated you?] I wondered. [A subordinate god of Plesia. Hmm, what was his name again?] Ah. I had heard about them from Tasianna. Didnt really remember much, though. [Ahhh, was that the leviathans name? Mhmm, mhmm. I remembered managing to survive by hiding in that old fortress, only for some humans to release me. Then that wolf came to beat my weakened self up and then God Marsven imprisoned me in that orb you found me in. Sure, I managed to survive, but wow, was I ever mishandled. Well, in any case, lets get back to the topic at hand.] That should have been Belzac, if I remembered the murals inside that dwarven fortress correctly. KleaHatma continued. [In essence, the sin of sloth is about contentment with your own situation, even ignoring therger picture just to remain in your own bubble. Stagnancy breeds carelessness, you see. But, it also bringsfort when fate has its way with you. To be slothful, you must first be diligent, you might say.] [Certainly philosophical, Kramps. Despite how it sounded more like your own interpretation of the sin of sloth. But finding contentment with myself, huh? Let me try.] I invoked images of my days with Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir. Of our travels and how we spent our time once Aurora was formed. How we shared stories and how we just lived our lives on the road. Training in the morning and then a dip into the hot spring in the evening before bed. It was peaceful and amazing. I didnt want to lose this time. I wanted to protect it but then sh! The conflicts we faced and how we were barely able to handle most of them. Getting out with either a lot of bruises and injuries or a whole area destroyed. Our path was filled with fighting, even if I wanted to live a more calm life. The conflict I had between my dragon and human selves, and how my actions didnt fit what I envisioned an idol would do. Every foe out there Eithalr, the demonkin princes of sin, the church of Aurena, and the looming war over Artoriass head it made me uneasy. I couldnt feel rxed with everything going on. How could I be content with my own situation when my to-do list was still filled with all these things? How could I just stay still for a moment? [But, the situation is getting worse. Youve seen what the demonkin of pride did to Artorias. They drove the kingdom to the brink of destruction, killed so many people, and even slew Assurfel. Griffonpeaks Griffon King is dead. Who knows what they are nning now? If my name spreads, I will be an even greater target to them.] Haste makes waste. My dance trainer used to tell me that. Have I really forgotten his advice? Take another deep breath. Recall my past. I remembered my urgency to better myself so I would be epted at an audition. This desire to seed only led to me swearing an oath to myself to never cry or cause my parents undue worry. Most likely, that was also the reason why my past self became so troubled. I remembered how I made Saori and Tasianna worry when we were still in the Belzac forest. How I kept things from them to not cause them problems, only to make them think I couldnt trust them. About how I worried about my [Battle Frenzy] going out of control and possibly harming them. About how I didnt want to evolve to prevent such a situation. I even felt fear to perform on stage after all that happened. I was a bag of constant anxiousness. I just couldnt stand still so I kept training and training, bing stronger and stronger. Until I felt too scared to be stronger after Shiternos idiotic present. I hurt myself. Take another breath. Haaaaaaaaaaaaa Descendant of the ck Tyrant Kargryxmor, you have begun your path towards the inner peace of your blood. The seven paths of transcendence await you onwards on exalted wings. The path of Sloth has been fulfilled. Paths unlocked: 1/7 [ Well, I guess. Damn. If its this hard with the first step, then I cant wait for the others. Will be totally awesome, yay.] That was sarcasm, old man. Whatever. Kramps could hear my thoughts, so I didnt think too much about it. Instead, I opened my eyes and let out another sigh, falling onto my back. [Princess, how did it go? You did not fall into [Battle Frenzy],] Beth asked with worry, covering the sun from my eyes with her arm wings. I asked her to let her arm down so I could get some rays before telling her I did fine. It would be a bummer if I failed at the first step. Anyways, Beth, Shay, how long have I been meditating? [Not too long. Saori has not called us in for lunch yet,] Shay answered, but suddenly somebody responded to his words from below the roof. Miss Saori did not want to disturb you while you were meditating, Lady Hestia. Looking at the position of the sun, it should be a bell after lunchtime now. Would you like to eat something? I moved to the edge and looked down, seeing Elrick manning the coach of the RV. Well, I am a bit peckish. Thank you for asking, Sir Elrick. Is that so? Then, allow me to fetch you something fitting. Elrick suddenly jumped off the coach seat and grabbed onto the sidebars we attached to the RV, using them to enter into it. A few minutes passed and the door opened up, revealing Elrick with a small wooden bento, with Asaka following right behind him. In addition Rajah! [Master!] It was Rajah and his family! The young virigress and his two siblings slipped through Elricks and Asakas legs, nimbly jumping up to the roof and into my embrace. I cuddled the three jaguar-looking cubs and held onto them tightly. With arge jump, their mother also made it up. Varya the mother, Shere and Ajay the two brothers, and then Rajah, the youngest of the group. After the virigresses were done with their assimtion, we needed to give them a name to call them out easier, as with the wyverns. As I was the one to give Rajah his name, Saori asked me to give his family ones, too. However, I have a feeling it was more ''cause of Saoris bad naming sense than anything else. In any case, after I named them, I also had them ept my [Hestias Retainer] title to give them an experience boost and ess to the SP shop. I did the same thing for the wyverns, since they saw Mother and me as their masters now. Personally, I did feel a bit awkward since we were kinda enemies once in the Belzac forest, but I guess it was water under the bridge at this point. Since these six were now our allies, I had to make sure they could grow up strong. I didnt expect you toe out like this, Rajah, Shere, Ajay, and Varya. Did you guys want to spend some time with me? I asked them. [Yes, Master!] While Rajah responded back with a telepathic message, the other two cubs simply growled as confirmation. The same thing with Varya. As the other three didnt have [Telepathy] since they didnt go down the same evolutionary path as Rajah, they had to respond like any other virigress. At the very least, it seemed they could understand Common, simr to Shoyi the slime. Well, look at the cat lover. That came from Asaka. With Elricks help, both of them were now sitting at the coach spot. Here you go, a bento. Thought it would be fitting for the first bento of Peolynca to go to you since you made this box yourself. A, thanks! I graciously epted it from her. I hadnt done much carpenting recently, so I decided to practice making a bento box to keep my skills up. Surprisingly, I was still pretty good with my ws. But, you know, the first ever probably was made by the Revolution Queen of the dwarves. She was Japanese, too, I told Asaka but she simply shrugged it off. What evidence? Grimnir sure as hell hadnt heard of it. Shut up already and eat it, Hestia-san. Itll get cold, and I don''t want you to eat my stuff after it gets all cold and disgusting. I gave my thanks to Asaka and opened up the box full of goodies, only to have my eyes lit up even more. It was full of cute food. Panda-looking rice balls, octopus sausage, and vegetable bunny faces, all wrapped into afortable-looking omelet nket. It was so sweet looking, I thought I could get cavities! You sure have a gap moe, Asaka-san. I knew you could cook, but I didnt think you would make a bento like this despite your, you know, rough exterior. Asaka scoffed at my remark, responding back with a lecture, A bento is all about expressing yourself artistically. Its not just a box full of food, its all about the care the chef ced into it. I like expressing myself, and I personally think a dull-looking bento is a waste of effort, really. If you want food, get something instant from the Konbini and be done with it. Konbinis were Japanese convenience stores that were open pretty much 24/7 made to suit the life of hard-working Japanese. Filled with a ton of instant stuff, it wasnt really that bad, honestly. The food was in fact pretty good if you werent used to gourmet-level food. I just wasnt expecting somebody with rich parents like Asaka to know them so well. What is that look? Asaka noticed my confusion. I told you, I hate my parents. If I had the chance to cause them grief, I would. Thats why I would usually ditch school and go out and do something. You learn about the peasant life, as my father called it, if you mingle with them. Thats how I learned how to use graffiti and such. Never would have learned it with my parents around. While I did have some problems with how she treated her parents, I held my opinion to myself. Asaka already told me about her past with them, so it really wasnt my ce toin about her. After all, I wasnt much of a good daughter myself, apparently. Also, I could sympathize with her a bit about mingling with the peasants, since I also felt a bit alienated from normal people due to my upbringing. I shrugged and returned to my bento. And boy was it good. There was nothing fancy in it like Tamaes or Saoris cooking, but Asaka had this simple but good taste to it. As I beganplimenting it and sharing it with the virgiress and twins, Asaka replied with Cool before turning around, bashful. Am I ever d I made the bento boxrger than it should be! Note, the bento is about asrge as a dinner since making somethingrger was easier than something small for my first project in forever. A normal bento box was the size of a school lunchbox. Everything isrger with a dragon around, you could say! Once I was done with the bento, I thanked Asaka once again and ced the box into my storage. Now free, I used this time to y with Rajah and his siblings, acting like a scratch post since I was impervious to their ws due to all my Vitality. Varya, who was the size of an actual tiger, used this chance to go up to Sarasa and Quatre, who were driving the RV forward. It was training. Saori exined that Varya feltpetitive towards the garms since she and her cubs counted as the new members of the pack. In a fenrir pack, the oldest and strongest always had seniority, which means even Shoyi, the E rank slime managing our toilets, had a higher standing than all four of them. The only way to rise above was to be stronger. Virigresses were loners, but even Varya could understand her low standing. Not like it mattered to Saori, but it mattered to the garms and Varya. Personally, I was rooting for Varya. I wanted her to be stronger than the garms just to show them that they could ept me as their master to receive [Hestias Retainer] while remaining under Saorismands. They still wouldnt do it, which was a bit annoying. I wanted them to get stronger for Saoris sake. While I was ying around, I noticed after a while that the coach spot was pretty quiet. Looking down, Asaka and Elrick were just sitting there in silence. Nobody was talking. Thinking it weird, I tried breaking the ice. Hey, you two But, a few people came to annoy us. Finally making their move, huh? Took them long enough to decide. Huh? Elrick and Asaka were confused by my statement, but the garms, twins, and Varya instantly reacted to my words. The RV stopped, only for an arrow to fly onto our path ten secondster. It seemed we spooked them by standing still suddenly. And here the massese. Ten? Twenty? Thirty? Yeah, about that amount and a bit more men appeared before us. All wearing shoddy gear and clothes which looked like they got from some trash yard or something. There was an almost equal split among humans and beastmen among them, but all of them were male. No woman in sight. If this were a normal carriage, I was sure people would start freaking out at therge number of people appearing from nowhere, but I was more confused why they took this long to show themselves. Id noticed them ever since KleaHatma and Kramps began arguing! [Boy, those people do not look too good, dearie. You would think they would turn around, but they actually went and tried attacking the group led by two giant dogs. Wow, wonder how many will piss their pants,] KleaHatmamented. S-Stop the carriage! One of them cried out. His legs were shaking like maracas, just like everybody else surrounding us. This is pitiful. We already stopped a long time ago. How about you state your business with us? Imanded them, looking more bored than interested. On the other hand, the garms were growling, showing their giant fangs off. A single crunch and those fangs could dig right through a persons skull and turn it into mush. In fact, our woofers wererge enough to bite off your torso. They were the perfect deterrents for any small-scale threats, but some people can be a bit too foolhardy, huh? The virigresses and the twins werent cking either. Varya jumped back on the roof of the RV and began roaring with all her might, all while her cubs imitated her with their more-or-less cute meows. Then there were the twin snow wyverns, who assumed a battle stance in their dragonewt form to protect me. Shay protected my back with his body covered in ice, while Beth held her wings in front of me, mimicking a shield. H-Hand over your goods! Yeah! Hand over your goods! This is a r-robbery! Fucking hell, this is sooooo pitiful One thing stood out when I looked at all these bandits, all of them had bright blue shining tattoos on their faces. This was a ve mark. They were all ves. Haaaaa I stood up and unleashed my [Draconic Aura], causing some of my scales to suddenly molt and float around me. In the next second, all these scales burst into fire, releasing some of the scale-dust inside them. This was already enough to scare and break the morale of a good chunk of the robbers. KleaHatma already counted four who lost control of their bowels. Some people really have the nerve A note from AbyssRaven If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Serious Question: What do you guys prefer more? Longer chapters but 2-4 releases, or shorter chapters (2k~) but daily? 81.2% 81.2% of votes 18.8% 18.8% of votes Total: 117 vote(s) Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(11) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 270: Not so welcoming “Welcome to Estralia.” Chapter 270: Not so weing Wee to Estralia. This carriage is escorting both a Champion and Saint Candidate of Goddess Aurena! You are interfering with church business! You will hand down your weapons now and answer for your threats, or you will face the Goddess of Death on this day, vagabonds! After unleashing my [Draconic Aura] on every bandit before us, Elrick drew his sword and jumped off from the coachman''s spot. Putting himself in front of Asaka, he was going through the whole holy knight stuff with the robbers. Intimidating them by announcing our status and then telling them to surrender before it escted. I mean, sure, he was doing it by the book, but didnt I already make a number of them wet themselves? Their spirits were broken before I needed to even lift my finger. I found it a bit redundant, but I had no reason to stop him. It meant I had to speak less! W-We Hey, stand the fuck up! You want to get offed here!? one of them shouted through his wailings, picking up his spear with a cracked iron head. Y-Yeah, stand up already! Stand! another cried out in despair, only for his voice to be drowned out by multiple painful shrieks,ing from those who sullied their tattered pants. Giiiiiiiieraaaaaaaaak! Noo Iiiiierrrrrrckkkkkkk! Wait, what? They cried and shouted as they forced their bodies up with tortured movements. They looked like they were in pure agony. What is going on? I wondered, but I then remembered I saw their ve tattoos light up just seconds before it happened. Like a warning, followed by this terrible punishment. The master is nearby! Elrick shouted out loud. ves! Tell us where your master is and your punishment will be lighter! Hey,e on, if they are ves, you should give them even more leeway. Its not like that can do anything with that damn ve tattoo on them. I knew Elrick was from one of the Folschreck Empires vassal kingdoms, so his mindset on ves and so on waspletely different from my own, but I still couldnt help but find what he said unfair. Were ves guilty if they were forced into doing a crime? Just from that one stunt with Gael to rescue the orphan kids from Hamil, I learned that ve marks were binding and forced the ve to do whatever their masters wanted. They couldnt object nor could they harm them. Sure, the runic tattoos could give them benefits like more Strength or whatever, but if you were to forcibly break them, you could cripple a persons mana paths for good. Deadly for mages. Shit! Fuck! GeeAARRRRRRGH! And without much warning, the mass of ve bandits rushed at us with tear- and snot-covered faces, pointing their weapons forward in hopeful desperation. They had no choice. They were following orders despite their fears and reluctance. They knew if they continued, they would die. I could see the terror in these mens eyes so clearly. I could wipe them out right this instant. [Dont kill them.] As such, I could also attempt to save them. [By our tails, Princess!] [We do! Master!] [Yes, Alphas Master!] Got it, Hestia. W-Wait, Lady Hestia?! With this single order, everybody aside from Elrick moved to immobilize the ves. Beth and Shay unleashed a frost breath that froze the very ground, causing most of the front runners to slip or slow down considerably from the freezing cold. The virigresses followed up by shooting out [Dark Tendrils] to pull them all towards the garms, allowing thetter to bind them up in mana treads. The bandits in the back, those who avoided the frozen battleground, didnt daree any closer. Instead, they took out slings and began throwing stones and any other hard objects they could find on the ground. Pretty primitive weapon, but getting a stone slung at you at a considerable speed was no joke, especially if itnded on your head while you weren''t wearing a helmet. Come out and do something for your rent! As the projectiles flew at us, Asaka pulled out her second catalyst and four will-o''-wisps shot out from it before constructing arge ck translucent dome around us, perfectly blocking all of the stones. It reminded me a bit of my [Sanctuary] spell, which I hadnt used in a while. However, unlike my spell, Asakas shield could be turned off at any time. The moment the shield turned off, the twins shot out their scales and sts of snow at our assants, binding them onto trees once the snow froze. And just like that, the skirmish was over and our aggressors were unable to continue fighting. The garms and virigress went on to capture the rest while the twins bowed and asked if they did a good job. I praised them for a job well done. L-Lady Hestia, it isnt over yet! Elrick announced, so I turned my head around and tilted it. The master! very is part of the Divine System and allows the ve master and any co-master to issuemands to them. However, these can onlye into effect if the master is close by! We need to arrest them as well! Guess I should have expected somebody like Elrick to know this much about very. But, being part of the Divine System? Wow. I dont know of any very god, so this system was probably made by the Divine System itself. Its adaptable enough to do so. Dont worry about it, I waved Elricks concern off, causing him to look at me baffled. I already know where they are. Elricks [Detection Sensor], or his hearing really, wasnt good enough to detect a few onlookers from afar. I might not be as good as Saori, but detecting some unskilled rats was still perfectly within my limits. I snapped my head to the side and cast [Terra Wall] deep into the woods. A giant wall of solid stone appeared behind a boulder, followed by the panicked screams of two men. Even if I didnt have [Detection Sensor], I could fully trust in my hearing. Now, if I had Tasiannas mastery of [Aerokinesis], I could probably create a vacuum and suck them towards us, but I didnt. Dragons couldnt control their scales outside the range of their [Draconic Aura], so using that to pull the ve owners over was out of the window too; not like I was good enough to do that just yet anyways. However, what I did have were my mes. Unheilige Engel. Wings of purple obsidian flew towards the flustered bandit leaders, grabbing them around their shoulders. As they tried to free themselves, the wings turned into their slime form, wrapping them into a cocoon. Levitating them over us, I couldnt stop myself from ring daggers at the real perpetrators. One warning, if you bite into that slime or consume any of it, you wont get a quick death. It will be painful. If you try to kill yourself with some poison inside your teeth, I can and will heal it up to drag you back from the fangs of death. After the Job [Incandescent ze] was maxed out, I bought the mutation skill [mes of Purification], which then merged into my [White mes]. It allowed me to purify most toxins, which included my own [Corrosive Fire], so dying to escape interrogation wouldnt work on me ever again. So, why did you send all your ves to attack us, huh? Simple banditry? No, that would be stupid. You can see our garms clearly and there are two priestesses with white robes riding the wagon. There is also a holy knight with us. Even the most idiotic bandit wouldnt be crazy enough to try to rob something like that, I questioned the two men. As I was about to release their mouths from the slime binding them, Elrick quickly interjected. Lady Hestia, please be careful! All themands given can be either through speech or on a panel through their party bracelet. Even if the ves are asleep, the ve master can still order them around. Huh? Seriously?! That is deranged as hell. At least allow them to sleep! I protested on how badly ves were being treated but quickly returned to the subject at hand. From Elricks exnation, the vers could cause the ves to experience that excruciating pain from before again. Even if they couldnt break through Saoris mana threads if they woke up, I found it inhumane to make them feel such agony in their current state. Of course, one option was to ignore them and just interrogate the vers. Easy peasy. But, that would kinda go against what I stood for. Eshe would just shake her head if I were to do that. The woman who saved a bunch of kids from vers and was punished by her own church because of the consequences it brought upon the vige who wanted to sell them off. The woman who wanted to save not only the orphans but also all the ves Hamil had at his auction. And in both cases, she did not regret it one bit. Ill get my answers one way or another, but whats important was the method I got them with. Asaka-san. Sir Elrick. Please, get the others to take care of the ves. Ill have some professionals speak with these two. If the problem was that they had to be around them to issue themands, then I had the perfect way to get around this. [Room], of course. The subspace might be linked to Peolyncas reality, but stuff like party bracelets or outside mana links wouldnt connect from the outside to the inside. The vemands were distance-based, so it had to be done through mana. The connection between the owners mana with the ve tattoo. Not a hard deduction, but so easy to break apart. The RV? Asaka questioned when I opened the door, before realizing what I was nning. Oh! Yeah, that is a good idea. Perfect ce to have some alone time with those idiots. Muraina will probably make them squeal. ???!!! The prisoners rxed after Elrick exined to me how ve tattoos worked, probably since my reaction to it was typical goodie-two-shoes. They only panicked when both Asaka and I were entirely okay with the torture part. Two white-robed priestesses giving their okays? Well, your hostages were worthless now. Even if I hadnt intended to bluff my way through. Mhmmk! Mghk! Uguuuuuuuuuuuuh! However, as I was about to bring them into the RV, one of them suddenly began making a lot of noises, struggling even wilder than normal. Did he bite his tongue? I didnt stuff their mouths with the slime so they didnt identally swallow it, leaving it possible to bite your tongue in this situation. I honestly was a bit sick of spies and bandits biting their tongues off so I threw a ball of white mes right in the mans face and controlled it to patch up his wound. His eyes widened in horror once the mes dissipated, probably realizing that I wouldnt let him die so easily. The other made the same futile attempt. I was beginning to get sick of these two men at this point. After healing him up with my white mes, I let out an annoyed sigh, to which Asaka told me to ganbare! Hang in there, in English. Are you seriously throwing all the responsibilities on me here?! I shook my head in exasperation but continued anyway. But, once again, things couldnt be that easy. Mggrk! Grak! UUuuurgh?! Noooo-argkkkk! Spontaneous screams of anguish. Giiiieearrrrrrrierk! GRAAAA! Uhhh! Guufueck! Kruuuuuh! Turned in the next seconds into blood-curdling howls. [Master!] Rajahs voice rang in my mind as I turned around, only to see all the 34 ves we captured spasming simultaneously. I instinctively shot out my white mes at them, believing they had some sort of wound, only to continue hearing their tormented cries. Mhmmmkg!? And they werent the only ones. Even the two ve masters started making weird movements. Their eyes blew up like those of a fish and their skin began to redden and oozed out ckened pus and blood. Shit! I cursed as I undid the slime cocoon, realizing once they were free that something was protruding from their chests. Something round. Grrrraaaaaaargkjkkkkk! [Princess!] But what made me stare at the men instead of reacting to their sudden lunge was the fact ck slime burst out from their chest, where I saw the shattered pieces of a catalyst. There, on their now exposed chest, I saw a bright blue glowing runic tattoo. A ve mark. Grrraaaa Griiarck! With their winged arms covered in sharp ice, Beth and Shay defended me by helping the two men perform mitosis from their stomachs. Disemboweled and now lying in two pieces on the ground, I noticed the ck slime moving towards their wound. It reminded me of the onnikai and the chimeric monsters Davison and Hamil used. [Princess, are you okay?!] Shay asked me, so I reassured him everything was alright, only for Asaka to call out to me to turn around. Grruruaaaack! I let the white mes vanish, however, something inside me told me I shouldnt have. After all, what I saw there were 34 men tied up in mana threads squirming and screeching out like monsters. They had red skin, along with ck pus and blood seeping from their skins causing their faces to look like that of a demon. Their chests bloated up and I could see ck slime moving around. On a scale of ten of how morbid this all looked, I would rate this 100. Mana Eyes! I felt a small headache as the world around me was dyed in blue. I darted my head around, inspecting the surrounding forest for any signs of mana. After I couldnt, I activated the skills ability to see mana trails, where I saw all of thembining into a singr line. Without telling anybody what was up, I pped my wings and shot in pursuit of whoever was at the end of this line. I captured the wrong people. Those two men werent vers, they were ves themselves! The real master tricked me! Verdammt! But even after following this mana trail to its end, all I found was nothing but a small puddle of blood with flesh and bones in it. I deactivated [Mana Eyes] and focused on finding any clues, only to find pieces of a brain and some crushed eyes and teeth. Seriously? This is how we start the trip? Fucking hell This was the end of the trail. Was this the remains of the master? Then, who killed them? I searched around me but I couldnt find anything even with my skills activated. Whoever killed him disappeared just like that. Even the remains didnt leave anything important behind outside of a sword. With no other choice, I clicked my tongue and picked the sword up. Maybe there would be a way to sniff out the owner of this weapon? I dunno. It was better than to go back empty-handed. Once I made it back, I heard a girl screaming out. When I came closer, I noticed Elrick''s swordpletely soaked in dark red blood from killing a few of the ves. Some of the liquid seemed to have squirted onto his face, but he seemed almost unperturbed by it. On the other hand, Asaka was standing before him, protecting the remaining ves with her four garm spirits, all while shouting out insults and other curse words at him. You fucking murderer! and They could have been saved! she kept saying, but Elrick didnt react. He just continued staring at the remaining ves. Hestia-san! Once she noticed me, Asaka shouted at me. Im sorry! I tried to stop Elrick from killing them but I was toote! Please, stop him! Sarasa and Quatre stood behind Asaka, acting as bodyguards for her. I guess, even if Saori didnt like Asaka, she still wanted to keep her safe. The garms would have never protected Asaka if Saori hadnt given them an order to do so. Sir Elrick. Stand down. Now! I ordered him. Champion Hestia, these are foul abominations and a stain to the God I will not repeat myself! Beth, Shay, and the virigresses began to move. They red at Elrick to do as I ordered him to. I was rude. He bowed and moved out from the river of blood he created, wiping the red liquid from his sword with a napkin before putting it back into his pockets. I thought it would just dirty his clothes, but I wasnt in the mood to question him on that right now. I walked up to him and activated [Draconic Aura] and [Royal Presence]. I would like to remind you that you are currently in mypany. You are a guest in Aurora. I dont know how you Knights of Aurena conduct yourselves, but while you are here with us, dont try to throw around your religious beliefs. Lady Hestia, as a fellow follower of Aurena, I must ask that you see my point of view. These men were suffering and transformed into something abominable. They were unholy. All I did was end their misery so they dont further stain their soul. As a Champion, you should have done the same instead of running off. [Human!] Beth and Shay wanted to attack him for disrespecting me, but I stopped them. I know what I have to do as a Champion, thank you very much. Dont try to enforce what you believe I should do onto me, Sir Elrick. My first goal is to help out those in need and then enforce justice on those deserving of it. I then turned over to Asaka trying to help out the ves, only to frown as she noticed all of them had already died. Ill give you this, my priorities were in the wrong order this time due to my outburst. Instead of trying to find the real ve master because of my pride, I should have helped these men out. I apologize, Lady Hestia. I spoke out inappropriately. I knew from the state of how they looked that my healing magic wouldnt have helped. If their chest had burst out just like the two men I captured with [Unheilige Engel], then healing wouldnt have helped. It elerated healing, it didnt regrow lost organs or limbs. For that, I needed 10000 followers first. I told Elrick that cause I knew my pride had affected me a bit. Considering I just learned how to meditate into the first stage of Kramps training, I should do my best to remember to use it more often. I called out Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir and told them everything that happened outside, and that I needed their help burying the dead ves. The students also came out, curious what happened and told me I shouldnt be shy about calling them out either. Maybe I had been trying to protect them from the gruesome sight, so I quickly reprimanded myself. Yes, I should rely more on Aurora as my crutch. I knew that. However, the same could be said about the students. They were now my allies so I shouldnt hide them away from the more hideous parts of Peolynca. It was hard to let go of old habits, so I should remember to better myself, always. Never stagnate. Never be a sloth. I only found this sword at the end of the mana trail. After we were done, I handed Saori the sword I found. I see I dont know if it will help but Ill hand it over to Muraina or Gael. Maybe they can get some answers. Oh yeah, I also found these broken emblems on the two men you thought were vers. The emblems were round and made out of copper with a weird snake surrounding a potion vial. It looked a bit like the symbol for medicine on Earth, just a bit more sketchy. The supposed master probably caused all of this. Very simr to what Davison did and the monsters released in Griffonpeak. I still have no idea what they were trying to do with attacking us. They have to know about us, right? Saori shrugged. Maybe they are trying to frame the organization behind this emblem? Eine interjected. If they incur our anger, whatever mastermind behind this attack will benefit if we did their dirty work. It sounds like what a criminal would do. Although, I have absolutely no idea why they would stuff a human body with a catalyst. How did they even do this? Humans Tasianna murmured as she walked up. These are the same experiments Davison performed on the onnikais like Kiiro. Now, these alchemists are performing them on their kin. This is disgusting. Purely nauseating. Is this really what alchemy is supposed to be? Tasianna clenched her hands into fists. A fire was ring up in this ice mages eyes. Estralia will in for a wild ride, huh? After four more days, we reached the capital of Estralia Gleisvale. Kroza, did you really have to kill that thing? In the depths of a forest, two female elves were sitting on chairs made from solidified shadows, watching as a muscr gray-skinned elf walked up to them while carrying a giant warhammer in one hand and the decapitated head of a man in the other. The tall, well-built woman replied, Self-defense. The fool tried to attack me. His death will affect nobody. Oh, is that what you believe? A beautiful elf with perfect skin spoke in a haughty manner fitting for the noble apparel she wore. You are not who decides if our action had any effect on our world or not, dear sister. I have no wish to get myself in trouble again. After all, I do wish to return here whenever I can. Enough, Vivi, the woman sitting next to the rose-skinned elf interjected herself, speaking in a slow and unenergetic manner. Arguing now is such a bore. Come, Kroza,e nearer. At the very least, we could learn what is actually going on. The muscr elf nodded and obeyed diligently,ying the corpse of the decapitated man on the ground. The woman who gave that order reached her pale-like-a-ghost hand out and the soul of the man was extracted from his body, now floating in her hand. Pulling down the hood of her ck robes, the face of a sickly elf was revealed. Still, despite her pale constitution, her cheeks were filled and her body showed no signs of malnutrition or weakness. This was simply how she looked. I see she mumbled with the soul in her hand. Oh, so you wanted to sneak those humans and beastmen into their carriage? Hmm? For your faction and leader? I see. I see. So those are your wishes? Your dreams? I am sorry that you werent able to fulfill them. I apologize. Life is hard but you endured well enough. Allow me to grant you a peaceful rest, do you want it? Yes? I understand She raised her other hand and touched the soul with one finger, causing mana to flow through it. In this single second, the process was over. May you be reincarnated into a better life, she wished the soul well before sending it off. They are close by. Should we follow them in the shadows for now? Hmph, we came here because of your wish, elder sister. Of course, we would do well to continue as such. I, too, am very curious about the person Step-sister found so appealing. The person you and Mother chose is also very interesting. However, I do wonder why one of my bloodlings is around this area? Well, regardless. How about you, Kroza? The tallest of the three women nodded. Compared to her two sisters, this elf was dressed like a warrior. Metal and leather covered her body with the parts of fallen foes, hiding the proud scars she had underneath them. It contrasted well with the revealing red dress the rose-skinned elf had. Noble, but at the same time, seductive. Compared to her two sisters, this elf was not dressed for travel. However, in her mind, appearances came before practicality, unlike the muscr sister. I see. Both fair-skinned elves stood up from their chairs, leaving them behind to melt back into the shadows. Then, shall we go? These three were dark elves. The very first of their kind. Chapter 271: Gleisvale, the Dwarven-Made Human Republic. Chapter 271: Gleisvale, the Dwarven-Made Human Republic. Wee to Gleisvale,sses andds. By Crustacias twin-tails, I havent been to this city since my cousin Broggi and I decided to break some taboos and make our sthammer. Mhmm. There was one thing I immediately noticed the moment we entered Gleisvale, and that was the architecture. The towns we visited on the way here all had simr, medieval-type buildings reminiscent of what you would see in Artorias. Gleisvale, however, had something Grimnir called a dwarven-human fusion style. Cities or towns who often trade or interact with us tazongs usually develop a tazong-akong hybrid style to their buildings and cityyout. Not that its a surprise, since tazongn architects and stonemasons are the best, gahahaha! Grimnirughed out loud as he manned the coachman spot, exining everything to us while we looked outside the RV from Tasianna''s garden on the second floor. We tazongs use metal and stone for nearly everything. Wood or anything easily mmable is forbidden to use as building materials not only because of our lifestyle but also because of the fact we Taz dwarves sometimes spew out mes when we get drunk. That hasnt happened to you yet, Saori noted. And we go out drinking often enough that I know your drunken habits. So, do you have it so well under control that you made your carriage out of wood? Ha, of course, ddarg! But idents happen when youre young, and if a group of apprentices goes wild for a night, any taverns and houses made with wood might catch on fire. That said, a wooden carriage is faster and easier to move, and I dont see any other Taz outside of me in Artorias. Besides, do you honestly believe some equerochsen could drive a metal or stone carriage forward? After entering the city, Grimnir began giving us a general idea of how the city was structured. Simr to the cities in Artorias, there was a slum, a middle, a merchant, and an affluent district, all with the same functions as their counterparts in Cedaraille and Griffonpeak. However, the main difference between those cities and Gleisvale was the fact that there was a dedicated artisan district where a ton of dwarves lived and worked whenever they came to the city, as well as an underground train area. Thest invention the Revolution Queen brought from Earth to Peolynca; there was a station right beneath the mountain. Thats right, a mountain. Gleisvale was built by the dwarves under the Ankoran mountain ranges and inside a valley called Centipedews, named such due to the numerous hills along the valley path which looked like the legs of a centipede. Monsters roamed the area around these hills, and they were arranged in such a manner that I could understand why it would be hard to siege Gleisvale there was only one easy path into the valley, a chokepoint. Before we entered the valley, we went through a small town built to help merchants pass through the valley without any problems. Numerous caravans were waiting there for the next guide. The reason for this was ''cause of the uneasy road as well as the possibility of going off the beaten path and getting lost. Useful, but the issue was you had to pay for a safe trip through Centipedews, and then you had to pay an entry fee into the city. Fucking capitalism, dude! Still, aftering out of that rather uncontrolled valley filled with trees and other annoying road bumps, Gleisvale sure looked like the light at the end of the tunnel. Civilization amid a wild forest. And it sure utilized the dwarves inside the city well enough. The walls surrounding the city and the entrance to the underground train were created entirely by dwarven hands instead of magic spells. However, Grimnir told us these dwarves only worked if the project was suitable for their talents, so normal houses or the mansions of the rich were made by earth mages. Still, the architects and builders took inspiration from their dwarven artisans or were apprentices under them, and they used this knowledge in their own contracts. For example, the houses in the middle district looked very Renaissance Venice ording to Saori. So, a bunch of brick houses, but I guess she also meant the canal running through the city simr to Venice. There are three main points of interest in this city. The first is Gleisvales river port, made by us tazongs so the humans here could properly use the river Gleiin. We were also the ones to construct this whole waterway flowing from the mountain through Gleisvale into the valley, Grimnir said while we drove on a bridge, built above the waterway in question. This ce sure is a different sight from Aureolis and Artorias. More progressive, I guess? Tatsuyamented, to which Kyouya agreed. While not as modern looking as this city, I heard that the Groushia duchys capital simrly contracted dwarves to improve their architecture, correct, Grimnir-san? Mhmm, correct,d, Grimnir nodded while keeping his eyes on the busy street, trying his best to have the garms avoid identally hitting something due to their size. The kings of the hold and the Ankoran King are politically unable to directly work with any human country since our friendship with the yfleis is too strong. While we can forgive grudges, the Ankoran crown does not forget slights and insults to our allies but that doesnt affect the individual tazics and inkos. We are too stubborn to ept such aw, you see. Yflei, dwarven for elf, have a pretty tight bond with the dwarves, so I guess that was to be expected. From the sounds of it, I guess the Ankoran King did have a reason to create an alliance with Artorias, just to satisfy those still interested in working with humans. If this alliance went through without a hitch, it could benefit every human country. Grimnir continued pointing out the notablendmarks of the city. Second, we have the seat of the capital and the building hosting Estralias senate and its president, the Mercurial Hold. There, we will also find the local merchant guild since in Estralia they hold immense influence, even more than the mages and adventurer guilds. The namees from abination of the Merchant God, Mercurias, and the fact it was a dwarven fortress before the guild took it over. Drawing our attention to the huge structure etched into the mountain at the far end of the city, it reminded me a bit of the royal citadel of Griffonpeak. Of course, unlike King Drangleics home, there werent any griffons or hippogryphs to help them fly up to that hold. Instead, the ce had a proper bridge to it, and there was also a path within the mountain to get up there. While the headquarters of the local merchant guild was in the fortress, there was a branch within the city for everyday usage. Since Estralia was ruled through wealth, guilds and organizations able to bring in arge amount of wealth were the most important for the city. Money is absolute power here. And then,stly, we have the most important location in this city. The train station, thest creation Goddess Chihiro gave us before she departed her mortal life. Gleisvale has a station here, and, if we make it in time, we could use the train to reach as far as the Beastman Alliances territory. In addition, a tazongn cksmith and trainfaring guilds are located there. Oh, seriously?! I eximed. I want to see it! Hey, Grimnir, mind showing us around there if you already know the ce? However, unlike how talkative he was while praising anything the dwarves made, Grimnir became silent the moment I proposed going to the most important location in this city. It took a bit of awkward silence before he responded. After were done with the mandatory stuff, alright,ss? Hmm? In any case, I knew something was bothering him, but I decided to not speak about it for now. Grimnir was a stubborn and grumbling man. If he didnt want to do something, he wouldnt. As such, he never attended any aristocratic meeting or met King Drangleic. I guess, since he was my retainer, he was using his status to ignore a royal summons, and I never wanted to force him. Regardless, he was right that we had some mandatory stuff to do before we could frolic around the city. For example, the Heroes of Aurena and I, one of her champions, had to announce our presence at the local temple. It was our duty, after all. Then, there was the need to acquire suitable amodation. We would mostly stay inside the RV, but we needed a ce to park it legally. In a ce where thievery was low, hopefully. And that was exactly what we did. Unlike Griffonpeak and Cedaraille, the local temple of Aurena wasnt exactly ced close to the affluent district; in fact, it was located at the border of the merchant and artisan district, next to a general temple of the Origin Gods and one fully dedicated to a subordinate god, Mercurias. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Thank you, thank you, Champion Hestia and Saint Candidate Asaka! We humble priests werent worth such a powerful blessing. Please, allow us to wee you two and the heroes into Estralia. Outside of Tasianna and Elrick, I was attending this mandatory introduction with only the members of The Misfits. Tamae and her party were back in Griffonpeak, and they didnt want toe if they could avoid it. To them, these meetings were usually very tiresome. Just a question, you like to show-off, huh? Asaka asked me in a whisper as we followed the clergymen. I mean, I usually only do it up to Minor, since I dont exactly have the mana to give a stronger buff. You, on the other hand, have like an infinite supply, in my opinion. These priests are easily impressed if you can do the blessing thing on your own, so you dont have to do anything better than minor. I shrugged my shoulders before using [Telepathy] to reply. [As you would expect from an idol, I do like being in peoples minds. Also, I learned that showing off your ability is the most reliable way to prove to the local temple that you can be trusted and are the real deal. Our strategy to prevent Aureolis from emunicating Artorias and plunge them into a war before the alliance is sealed is for me to prove my worth. I have to act like a real champion.] Eshe taught me it was important for the morale of the followers that champions were strong enough to fulfill their duty. Saints werent expected to be powerhouses, so what Asaka mentioned only applied to her, since she was only a candidate. I had to show off. While walking through the church, I noticed a certainck of, well, grandeur around it. Sure, it was just after lunchtime so I didnt expect a lot of followers to be here, but the number of clergymen was also quite low. In fact, the temple was significantly smaller than any Id visited before. It could bepared to the orphanage of Griffonpeak, before it was destroyed during the invasion. A medium-sized elongated room for prayers and sermons, with hallways around it leading into the other rooms. There was a shrine room dedicated only to Aurena here, since the temple next to it handled the rest of the Origin Gods. The rest of the rooms were reserved for the clergy, like the kitchen, dining room, sleeping area, and also the bishops study. But, that was about it. Nevermind the cathedral in Griffonpeak, even the temple in Firwood, a smaller town, wasrger than this ce. There was a library there, an altar room for rituals or training of the priests, and a greeting room for nobles. In addition, I hadnt seen a single gray-robed priest around. Excuse me, we just arrived today from Artorias, but I noticed there arent any gray-robed priests around here. Do you not employ them? I asked the bishop managing this temple. He shook his head and exined with a wry smile. Ah, no, we dont, Champion Hestia. The gray and white priest rtionship is mostly a thing maintained by nobles. In Estralia, the temples here do not rely on gray-robed priests to manage the holy buildings. Instead, we must do it ourselves, but we do have volunteerse and go to aid us. Volunteers? Asaka wondered. Yes, mostly adventurers or fledgling healers who wish to learn the magic of the Goddess. We do still follow thews of Aureolis where we have to induct the members, so these volunteers usually have to stay with us for a whole year before we teach them our spells. They help us a lot, but they also leave us if they arent interested in the life of a clergyman. Without the caste system, Estralia had a different culture overall, even affecting the local church. Well, I wasnt a big fan of the white-robed and gray-robed rtionship since it reminded me too much of a master and servant system. I knew it wasnt officially the case, but I always felt thetter were treated more like ves, really. At the weing party, the clergy thanked us for visiting them and also gave us the usual speech about the Goddess has blessed us with your presence! and if you require our aid, please, do not hesitate to ask. The students usually received a tithe from the local temple as a sign of support, but I decided to forgo that. Yes, it was rude not to ept it, as it isnt seen as a sign of generosity, but a showing of superiority. You know, your money and goods arent worth my time, kinda thing. A temple being able to support and help a champion or saint on their journey means the temple was doing alright. I remembered getting some money and stuff from the cathedral in Griffonpeak, but I just handed it all over to Eshe, who invested this money into the orphanage. I was kinda doing the same thing here, but instead of just refusing it, I was also here for charity. Instead of them giving me something, I gave them some gifts. Mostly, the pelts, hide, and meat from the monsters the virigresses and garms hunted on our way through the valley. They were all still fresh so they couldnt be used up by the clergy before they began to rot, so we offered to cure it for them. Oooooh?! Champion Hestia, w-what is this?! The bishops eyes brightened at the sight of all the pelts from the D and E rank monsters we hunted on the way. A donation. We will be intruding for some time as we stay in Gleisvale, and Saint Candidate Asaka and I intend to provide some white graces to the people around here. We know this is your duty, but since we are still young blessed, we also want to prove to the Goddess that she has chosen the correct candidates. As such, this is our contribution to the church. Please, ept it and our blessing to brighten the future of this temple. Oo-oh, Champion Hestia! Saint Candidate Asaka!!! The bishop and the priests kneeled and prostrated themselves before us, showering us with words of gratitude. We are not worthy of your help! We apologize for worrying you! As the bishop of this temple, I ask for your forgiveness for not being able to provide you with more! Thank you, thank you for your generosity! Huh, guess Yorshka was right. Yorshka exined to me that Estralia wasnt extremely pious towards Aurena due to the mercantile nature of this republic. Still, they bordered Aureolis and had a poption of mostly humans, so a temple dedicated to Aurena was still important and had to be maintained. I just thought she meant it wouldnt be as impressive as the cathedral in Griffonpeak. Since Gleisvale was also a capital, I thought at minimum, it would still be impressive to look at. Boy, was I wrong. And boy did I improvise well enough to figure out that giving them some gifts would help me out more. And with such a small gift that came from our garms and virigresses hunting to level up, we just earned ourselves an easy ally in this city already. Hopefully, they will be useful forter. Is the small stature of the temple due to the worship of Mercurias in the city? Haruka asked after everything settled down and we had a chance to speak with the bishop. The bishop nodded, looking slightly exasperated to admit it. Mercurias is the God of Mercantilism and Commercialism. Although a foxian, Mercurias represents everything a merchant must strive to be. To Estralia, where wealth is might and status, Mercurias has the most followers in this city, followed by his Origin God, Goddess Zephira. Goddess Plesia is the thirdrgest faith in this city due to the port, while the Goddess remains at a measly fourth ce. Sadly, fourth ce means little here, so our finances have suffered. Healing magic was still the most important function of the white-robed priests, but that was about it for this country. Most festivals and events were centered around Mercurias and Zephiras subordinate gods, so there wasnt enough opportunity for the church to acquire donations. Without donations, arger temple wasnt needed. Without money, your opinion didnt matter. We left the temple afterward and went on to rent a room in a pretty good-looking inn within the merchant district. We only needed it to park our RV there, and I dont think they would care if we actually used the room or not. As long as they got their money. Speaking of money, we probably had to make some more sooner orter. The restaurant was a good money source and the Sarlenziapany provided us with our shares on top of the payout from Grimnirs ores, but thetter had beeniningtely that we needed better quality ones. I also had the feeling we would be spending more money than we should in Estralia, so we better be prepared. But, first, lets explore this city, no? Hey, Lady Hestia! Cant believe we would meet up again, right? Hahaha Gael? There were two things we promised to our allies in Griffonpeak. First, we promised to help Amelia spread the influence of the Sarlenziapany into Estralia. The second was to aid Shaturein in gaining a proper foothold in the underground market of Gleisvale; specifically, to help Lady Grengar make a path into the Empire to have her girls spy on the rest of Saoris students. She told us she would have a delegate help us. I thought it would be one of her employees. Nope. It was Gael once again. Mister Vangrim offered me a deal to help out for a good amount of money. I epted it thinking, Cool, more money. I didnt anticipate he wanted me to help you through Lady Grengar I smiled wryly at his conflicted expression. There would probably be trouble with us getting involved with the underworld here, which means Gaels statement that we always bring him into something troublesome still holds true. Well, I hoped we could prove him wrong, but who was I kidding? Which gangster would want another gangster to invade their territory? Do not worry, young one. Conflicts and confrontations build up your personality and character, Mother tried tofort Gael, but he just slouched his back even more, trying to look small. Now, we have much to do! Let us all be off! Understood. Well, we will be heading off now, Hestia. Take care of my students, alright? Eine, Shay, Beth, please keep Haruka-san safe, Saori stated with Gael and Tasianna on her side. Yes. Please excuse us, Lady Hestia. We shall take a look into the underground market. Hopefully, there will be some clues there. Saori and Gael were the ones responsible for Shatureins task while helping Tasianna find the one responsible for the fae hunters. In addition, we still had that problem with the bandits we met on the way, so it was important to find out why the hell they attacked us. Muraina and Lady Grengar gave us an idea of what the reason could be, but the broken emblem we got from the two non-ve masters was unknown to them. Still, they presumed it would belong to an alchemist gang or something. Sadly, we didnt get any clues from the sword I found, but if we got to the end of this search, we would probably find them eventually. Then they would pay. We will also be going. Well get the paperwork done after everybody is back. Saori, dont forget to register yourself at the merchant guild once youre done on your side, Eine informed everybody with Amelia and Haruka beside her, and Beth and Shay behind them acting as their bodyguards. Yes, we will be going. There is much to be done to establish the Sarlenzia branch in Gleisvale, but we will make it a sess, Amelia followed up. Haruka, no need to be so nervous. We are well prepared. Trembling slightly, Haruka forced herself to nod. Y-Yes. Ill do my best! Dont tire yourself out too much, Haru-chan, Asakaforted her. Alright, I guess well see each otherter on. See you guys back at dinner. Shisho! Please, teach me everything there is to be seen at the train station! I cannot wait to see the grand designs of the dwarves! Daichi hyped up to Grimnir, but all thetter showed was a slight annoyance. Shut up,d he grumbled. ddarg. The fastest way to the station is with a water boat. Lets go. Cant wait to get this over with. Tatsuya, Kyouya, Daichi, Asaka, Elrick, Mother, and I wereing with Grimnir. Our destination: The train station of Gleisvale, and thest creation of the Revolution Queen. In addition, we would also be meeting a bunch of other dwarves. A new city, a new experience. Chapter 272: Train Station, chooo, choooo! Chapter 272: Train Station, chooo, choooo! Oooh, look, Rajah! Mother! A boat restaurant! Quite a few of their guests look pretty wealthy, too. I pointed at a medium-sized boat floating in the waterway of Gleisvale, looking like a restaurant from all the food being served to guests. Looking closer, practically all the diners wore clothing fitting for nobles or wealthy merchants. However, while I was enthusiastic at seeing something new, well, new to Peolynca, Mother and Rajah didnt share my enthusiasm. It is simply a boat, Hestia. You see them all the time in Caedhul. If you are already excited with a small one like this, once we visit the levianewts capital, Lecullius, you will be amazed at the aquatic culture of the aquapolis. [Master. All this water. Dangerous.] Jeez,e on! At least act amazed! Iined about Mothers and Rajahs indifference. Argh, whatever. Rajah, Ill have Varya help me teach you how to swim. You cant always be scared of the water since youll grow into a strong andrge virigress one day. [ Rajah doesnt like swimming.] Comints andints, just like a spoiled child. Then again, maybe it was my fault too since I was spoiling him too much. Regardless, this was all part of the joy of sightseeing, right? Rajah wasnt originally part of the train-watching squad since I thought he would join his mother and brothers with helping Saori, Tasianna, and Gael with the ck market search as a member of the Shadow Pack. However, before they headed off, he jumped out of Saoris shadow and joined me. His mother, Varya, was about to drag him back into their shadow, but Saori stopped her. Instead, she used this chance to slip a [Shadow Snake] into one of Rajahs ck foggy legs and Eines right gauntlet. This way, she would be able to keep watch of where we were, in case one of us got into trouble. We separated and departed at that point to our respective destinations. Grimnir led us to a nearby water boat dock, walking through the streets instead of driving inside the RV. On the way, I noticed that there were quite a few foxians around, about the same amount as humans actually. Grimnir exined this was due to Estralias worship of Mercurias, the only foxian god in the six pantheons. While you wouldnt find such a concentration of them in the other cities or towns, since Gleisvale was the center ofmerce for the republic, foxians should be the second most populous race in this country. Simr to Lecartiglio and arvisians, foxians were treated far better than other beastmen races in this ce. I wonder if Zeather and Quini would like it here? I wondered, thinking of the two foxian merchants I met in Firwood. They worked for the Sarlenziapany and were indebted to its president, Amelias grandfather, so I didnt think they would leave thepany, but I couldnt help but imagine it. Honored guests, would a ride on our humble canal boat interest you? Speaking of foxians, the dock manager and boat drivers were all foxians. They even spoke in the same manner Zeather did, in that humble second-person point-of-view way. Maybe it was due to their religious teachings or something. Or maybe it was just how foxian merchants behaved in general, I didnt know. It was irrelevant. In any case, what was important was that we got onto a boat and were now on our way to the train station with it. Surprisingly, while I thought it was just a pure sightseeing ride, I really should have anticipated the number of merchants wanting to sell you stuff. Yes, even while we were on this boat. Papribulbs! Papribulbs! Papricha stuffed with meat! Crunchy vegetable skin with soft and juicy meat! Grilled right above the water and handed it to you immediately! Fried noodles! Made by dwarven artisans with quality tazlokwheat! Got some fresh vegetables and pork included in it, too! Good food just for you! Orgges! Orgges! I got the best orgges in the country! Everybody needs some orgges in their life! Energyes from a meal made with orgges! Are you kidding me, there is a guy selling cabbages on a boat? Cant believe there is an orgges-exclusive seller around. Hey, hey, Kyouya! Come and buy some! These papribulbs are freaking amazing! Damn, mhmm! Tatsuya made a satisfied face after buying a few grilled paprikas stuffed with meat and other stuff. ddarg, are you kidding me?! These aint tazongn-made noodles! What the hell is this form and its length?! We tazongs enjoy our noodles long and firm! You dare disrespect our workmanship with your cheap imitation! By Crustacias twin-tails, I bet these arent even made using tazlokwheat! Grimnir got into a fight with the noodle vendor. Daichi joined in, about to throw a fireball at the poor man and his boat. Oooooh?! How dare you serve these cheap, unskilled copies of dwarven wheat! You snake-oil seller, I should burn you into a crisp! Daichi! Elrick rushed over to him, barely stopping Daichi from doing something stupid. Still, that was enough to scare the noodle vendor away. Swooo Mhmm. This aint bad. On the other hand, Asaka brought some of the noodles and was enjoying it. You three want some? I bought some for Haru-chan, but the portion sizes are prettyrge despite how cheap they were. Probably evident enough that it wasnt made by a dwarf. Hiehie, yeah, I giggled at what she said. Well-made noodles cost quite a bit, if we take Japan as an example. Mother, Rajah. Lets eat. How generous. Thank you. [Rajah wants meat pieces.] Gleisvale wasnt a maritime city but they still were dependent on the river flowing from the mountain and through the city of Gleiin. It was the reason why Estralias capital was the center ofmerce and was so wealthy. It was cause the river''s length spanned over multiple countries and into the Empire, such that their cargo and merchant ships could trade with so many different people. It was the same with any other country with ess to the ocean. Still, the canals were prettyrge and spacious enough to amodate multiple boats and gonds. There was a culture developed around this river you didnt need to go to the port to see. For a city where money was everything, people had to be creative to survive within it. If I could hazard a guess, it was cause of this culture and itsck of a caste system that even affluent people would mingle and traverse even into the middle district. In Artorias, nobles would go no further than the merchant district in most cases, but here, the rich went from and out with their carriages or personal boats. Money and entertainment could be found even in the less opulent areas. Mhmm, these noodles arent too bad. After meeting a few more boat merchants, we eventually made it to the artisan district, or, as Grimnir liked to call it, the dwarven district. There is history in this city for us tazongs. We made it for the humans and, since they didnt know how to maintain it properly, quite a few of us stayed here. You gotta remember, this city was made before the train was established. Travel was hard and long with those Centipedews, so staying around was better. During the War for the Faefolk, Estralia officially stayed neutral with respects to either side, wishing not topletely sever their ties to humans and dwarves. Still, problems crept up as the republics popce were divided. The dwarves wanted Estralia to fight on the side of the northern alliance due to them owing the dwarves for their city, while the humans were less than enthused about fighting their own race. Nowadays, you would rarely find dwarves outside their districts outside of work. They were stubborn and considered the city their home. Even if the Ankoran King ordered them to return or the human popce of Estralia wanted them out, they would not leave. This was their home and they would defend it as if it was any other dwarven hold. And to prove this point, the artisan district was entirely different aesthetically from the rest of the city. Jeez, there is so much smoke around. Are those factories? Tatsuya pointed at the numerous chimneys letting out ck smoke. Hey, look, everybody. Kyouya, too, pointed at something. What he was drawing our attention to was a bridge with rails built above the buildings, allowing minecarts to transport items around with dwarves manning them. Mhmm. Thats our minecart system. Mobilized with runes, we had to invent this system once we realized that getting from the mines to the surface took too long with our short legs. It was eventually extended to being a part of our daily lives, Grimnir exined. The rider is protected with runes if they were to fall, but our design of it is perfect, so idents barely ever happen. As such, you can expect ores, monster materials, or food to move around a tazongn hold or city through this system. However, its a bit outdated nowadays. Grimnir told us that after the train was created by the Revolution Queen, the dwarves have been hard at work on implementing this technology into their minecart transportation system. This area of Gleisvale was very dwarven, but it was still behind technologicallypared to any of the dwarven holds, especially their capital and the seat of the Ankoran King Inkoran-Tazul. Still, if youpared this ce with Griffonpeak, you could see that the dwarves relied on artificers and runesmiths for their architecture far more than humans did. The dwarves I saw all had party bracelets on their wrists, and when it came tobor and work they had tools around to make it easier on them. Being around Grimnir has taught me that runes could create fire, water, wind, and so on, assuming you made the rune correctly. I could only imagine what dwarven cities could use them for. We really have to visit the dwarves one day! Not only to learn more about the Revolution Queen, but just look at all of this. It isnt even that medieval anymore. We docked at the artisan district since we had to walk the rest of the way to the train station. With Grimnir leading us, we began making our way to the mountain Gleisvale was built upon, and boy was it a hike. The streets were nted upwards. Kyouya noted that we could see dwarves riding on minecarts, moving on them towards the mountain. As he pointed this out to Grimnir and asked him if it would be possible to ride them, our cksmith snapped at him and told him to not be such arrunda. Mother told me he called him a baby or whiner. Good to know Mother could act as my trantor without Tasianna around. From his demeanor and how he was being silent instead of proudly exining everything about this city, I was starting to get the impression that he didnt want to be here. In fact, I thought he wanted to hide himself away. If that was the case, then raising his voice to Kyouya was the wrong move. Hmm? A trio of inko dwarves surface dwarves without any horns or the ability to spew our fire like a taz dwarf like Grimnir noticed us and turned around. Looking at their attire and the picks they carried around, they probably were miners. Comparing them to Grimnir, I also noticed that they were taller but less stocky than our resident cksmith. Oi, look at that small beard. Hmm? Ha! Burned it up without any crustlocks. Look at that zuekluk! Hmmph. Heavy smell of blood and mana around him. Runesmith. Shamed and dishonored. Pitiful. Mhmm The three dwarves ran their mouths as they passed us, clearly affecting Grimnir as he grumbled in silence. Noticing this, Daichi and Tatsuya turned around, confronting the trio. Hey, what is the big idea, huh?! Do you go around insulting people on the streets, assholes?! Yeah, take those words back! Nobody insults Shisho while Im around! Both were rightfully outraged at thements those dwarves threw at Grimnir and made it clear that they wouldnt ept it. Honestly, I too was pretty peeved at the rubbish they said, especially since Grimnir was my friend here. Nobody insulted my friends while Im around but I also noticed that Grimnir didnt want us to cause more of an uproar. His re was not directed at the dwarves, but at Tatsuya and Daichi. Hmph! Get the hell out of our district, akong! Humans arent weed here if you arent working! We dont need more damn sightseers. ddarg. Learn how to make proper friends. Leave that damn zuekluk in the gutter. Thatstment caused Daichi to burst a vein, already materializing a fire spell to throw at them, only for Asaka to punch him on the head and drag him back to our group. Shut up, idiot. Stop making such a mess. Youre embarrassing yourself and your master here. Move it! Asaka pushed Daichi closer to Grimnir, earning him a staredown by the angered dwarf. Daichi became flustered and bit his lips, looking down at the ground, now understanding what he did. While I sympathized with his actions, learning when and how to confront someone is an important skill. Here, the victim of all those rude remarks wanted us to shut up and move towards the train station as soon as possible, so he could leave sooner thanter. Jeez, what was their problem?! Tatsuya stated irritated, but Grimnir didnt answer him. Instead, Mother did. Zuekluk, or dishonored dwarf in Common. In dwarven culture, there is a higher importance put in the honor of a npared to an individuals, since if your n thrives, so shall you. This also means if you slight them, you could incur the wrath of hundreds of dwarves at once. Bonds of friendship and family are as thick as metal to them. Mothers exnation reminded me of how Grimnir became a member of Aurora in the first ce. After I allowed him to protect his honor as a cksmith by showing others that his skills were real, he kneeled down and swore his loyalty and skills to me. Not only cause he owed his life to me after saving him from the zzig, but also cause I trusted him to produce the best equipment for us. I guess this was when our bond of friendship was created. As such, if an individual dishonors themselves so terribly that it could affect the n, they are to be exiled. They are stripped of the crustlocks stone hair from their beard as a sign of being dishonored. Male dwarves have them on their beards while females have them on their hair. It is hardy, strong, and protects your hair from being burned. And Grimnirs beard was burned away after he nearly plunged into magma, I continued. Grimnir broke a rule by creating his sthammer, and he and his cousin were exiled from their n and the cksmith guild. Beards are a sign of age and experience, and the rock hair grows with them. When we first met him, his beard was long, like, it went to his stomach. It was also well-groomed and was braided. Mhmm. Could you two stop talking about me? Lets just go Grimnir asked before speeding up his dwarven legs. This was a sour topic for him, and I guess I now realized why he didnt want to be here. As we moved up the streets, we started to attract quite a few eyes to us, followed by whispers and clear insults at Grimnir. It came to the point that I had I release my [Draconic Aura] just to scare the whispers off, while the more foolhardy ones simply shouted their insults and ran the fuck away. Damn rats! Mother, could you use your silver-dust to hide Grimnir, like how you hid yourself during my concert? I asked Mother, remembering how she used her silver-dust to reflect the light away from her, turning her invisible. She told me she could, but Grimnir immediately told me off for doing. I dont need your pity,ss. Lets just get this over with. Cant wait to get back home and bash some damn metal. Jeez, Grimnir Without much talking, we eventually made it all up to the train station area. Entering a cave that looked more like a mineshaft, what awaited us at the end of it was something I couldnt believe I would ever see again. An actual train station. No, like, almost identical to Earths. Like the subway in New York, or the S- and U-Bahn in Germany, or the bullet trains in Tokyo. The aesthetic and design of the station were nostalgic with how heavily it resembled its Earthly counterpart. I knew I should have expected something like this when I heard about it, but I still couldnt believe how much my memory was jogged by this sight. Even the Misfit members were wowing over how close it looked. Nevertheless, there were some major differences. For example, the atmosphere was less rush hour since there werent too many people here, nor was itfy like a daily ride on the train. It had a heavy still under construction vibe with all the dwarves working and tinkering with objects. You could hear the loud banging of metal, feel the warmth of a nearby smithy, and hear the loud crackling of artificers working. The sound of steam erupted every once in a while, drowning out themanding shouts of some dwarf giving out orders. It was very industrial, but at the same time, it had something like a rhythm to the working. Loud, but undisturbed and focused. Like every time I saw Grimnir and Eine work inside our smithy. The train isnt around, Kyouya stated, so we walked up to the tform. Rails. There were rails ced before us, lighting up with a blue color from the mana flowing through it. Blocking our paths down to them was a gate that projected a barrier of mana like [Defensive Rune: Auracoil]. Grimnir exined that they would turn off and allow us to enter once the train was around. The Revolution Queen, Chihiro, noted that safety came first before everything else, something that was new to the inventive dwarves. Wow, Tatsuya eximed, and all of us could agree. Well, outside of Mother and Grimnir, but both Rajah and Elrick were stunned by how huge this ce was. It seemed Elrick had never been to a train station before. Oi! But our amazement ended when somebody called us out. By Crustacia, this aint a ce for you akongs to hang around! If you got business, get to it and Hmm? Dragonewts? If I had to be honest, I couldnt tell the age difference between male dwarves. The females were easy since they didnt have a beard covering their faces. However, since beards represented age and experience, from the looks of this dwarfs beard, he was probably a young adult. And this dwarf was sweaty and dirty, having soot covering his hands and face. From the looks of it, he was a cksmith or an ironmonger. Rare sight so deep into akong territory, but still, what A zuekluk? The moment he saw Grimnir, the slightly annoyed dwarf quickly turned antagonistic. Tsk, get the hell out of here you damn zuekluk! We dont need a dishonored inside the holy ce of Goddess Chihiro! Get the hell out of here! Not just antagonistic, he was bluntly hostile now, even taking out a hammer from his tool apron. He pointed it at us, shouting that we should leave, causing amotion that drew in the sights of the other dwarves. Like flies, they came towards us, further fueling the anger of the rambunctiousiner. Hey, hey! Look at that damn zuekluk! He darese into the railroad guilds territory and taints Goddess Chihiros ground! This train station aint for damn traitors and dishonored! Huh? A zuekluk?! ddarg, why the hell are you here?! Get the hell out, you scum! Get the hell out! You akongs and krasulongs, too! It was a vortex of hate and rage, and we were in the middle of it all. Spit was shooting out like a minigun as the crowd didnt show any signs of stopping, continuously flinging insults and rude remarks at Grimnir like it was normal. Everybody was unnerved by this, all except for Grimnir, who simply shut his eyes and shook his head. Without saying anything back, our friend kept his head down and slowly moved towards the entrance, the only path the crowd left open for us. Seeing him not even fighting back, all of us clicked our tongues and followed him. Fuck these people! I red at all of them, feeling absolutely disgusted by behavior, but in all their rage, none of them reacted to my [Draconic Aura]. There was no way to break a dwarfs confidence when he was angered, I presumed. Holding onto Rajah tighter, I gritted my teeth and simply moved faster. Responding to this sorta hate was something Ive never experienced before. Sure, some ill stigma or racism, but this? It felt suffocating and unbearable. I despised them from the depths of my soul, and I honestly just wanted to let it out. Activate [Royal Presence] and [Draconic Aura] to their maximum output and cause them all to shit their pants! Fucking hell! As we all tried to rush towards the exit, I suddenly heard the sound of something flying towards us. [Foresight] didnt activate if the attack was not a threat to me, but my senses were trained enough to pick up on them without my skills. And this one was a stone thrown at Grimnir. Scheie! My legs moved and grabbed the thing before Grimnir reacted to it. He looked at me stunned, surprised that I did just that. His [Prediction] probably activated, but I was still faster than him Las Grimnir probably wanted to thank me, but before he could say anything, I felt a sudden chilling from behind me. Kriassah! The very temperature dropped far below what you could callfortable following a dignified roar, silencing all the loud dwarves. Ice formed in the area as I turned around, seeing Mother standing proudly before the shivering dwarves, all of whom having fallen either onto their butts or knees. Listen, dwarves. This is yourst warning. When my daughter appears before you again, you shall show her the due respect you would to a dragon princess. If you displease her, if you dare threaten her, if you ever dare harm her! Prepare your n for battle, otherwise you will witness the age of ice overwhelm everything you hold dear. It will be forfeited! Solid ice spread towards them, threatening the dwarves with spears of ice, as Mother turned around and told us to leave. We followed her, too upied with how daunting she just was. Once we were outside the train station, I walked over to Mother and asked her why she did that. I thought you wanted me to fight my own battles? I asked her with Rajah still shivering in my arms. He seemed to be scared of Mother now. Hestia, there is a difference between having your daughter handle her own problems and people disrespecting you. In the former, your goals and ambitions will create trials and tribtions which you must conquer and prove to me that you can survive. In thetter I am your Mother, and I will not allow some ants to spit upon the pride of us dragons. In other words, Mother was being overprotective. Well, not like I couldin. I was about to spew fire at them and imprison them in an obsidian jail for what they were doing to Grimnir. Mother figuratively and literally cooled me down. Well, it was still satisfying seeing them shiver like that. It probably doesnt solve any of Grimnirs problems, though I looked over to Grimnir. He had thanked Mother and me for standing up for him, even Daichi and Tatsuya for before, but he didnt look any better. He still had that depressed look on him. Crestfallen with a face telling us he wanted to go home now. I guess that is another thing we need to solve. Grimnirs rtionship with the other dwarves will be dicy Haaaaa, I hope we dont get into too much trouble. Hestia, I have already made my point to them. I guess she did under threat of freezing them all. Hmm? Now that I think about it, shouldnt I have announced my arrival to the local leaders? I mean, I did the same with Duke Equevanna, I wondered, but Mother simply shook her head. You had to make sure he had everything prepared for your concert, Hestia. You came to that Fillion to make sure he had your preparation finished. However, in this case, they shoulde and plead for you to grace them with your presence. You are a dragon princess, Hestia. Do not forget about that. Words go around this city, so you can assume they had spies notify the citys leaders of our presence. Now, you wait. Mother was a proud dragon and she wanted me to act like her since I was her daughter. Mother really had an ice queen personality behind all of that loving mother act she had with Aurora. I liked it. But, as if her words were premonition, it came true the moment we returned to the inn. Ahhh, Princess Hestia! I am a representative of the local merchants guild! We wish to invite you for some business! Princess Hestia, I am the manager of the most illustrious tailor store in Gleisvale. Please, would you honor us with your visit and a chance for us to create something beautiful for you? Princess Hestia, I am a messenger of one of Estralias senators. My master wishes to invite you to her humble abode. Oh right, I was a princess now. Chapter 273: What is a “Zuekluk?” Chapter 273: What is a Zuekluk? Waaaaaaa, Im done. Speaking with people is more stressful than Kramps training. I crave sweets. Gib me candy! I dered before falling face-first on the sofa inside our RVsmunal room. Please enjoy, Lady Hestia. Some small confections we made under Tasiannas and Lady Tamaes instructions. The breading encases a concentrated jelly of fragassa. It might be a bit too sweet, so please be careful. I moved my head up before taking a heart-shaped cookie from Svenas tray. Putting it into my mouth, I crunched on it and enjoyed the extreme sweetness I needed to refuel my fatigued brain. Giving her a thumbs up, I nted my face back on the sofa. Lady Hestia, you really shouldnt lie on the sofa like that. It is udylike, I heard Josines voice ring in my ear, followed by Svenas. Its okay, Josine. Youve seen the line of representatives Lady Hestia had to meet. I believe if this were to happen to Lady Eine, you would let your mistress act up a bit, correct? I dont act like ady when Im not in public anyways, I retorted. But Svena didnt take that too lightly. Please, dont talk with your mouth full, Lady Hestia. We will be the ones to clean it upter. Urk Anyways, stress was stress, and the life of a princess was not the least bit chill. epting my position as a dragon princess and also the fact I announced it all at the Griffonpeak battle, made it easy for my reputation to spread. ording to the rumors, while Saori was known by people as a wolfkin adventurer with ck lightning instead of a garm, people knew me more as a champion of Aurena and a dragon. And that was very relevant in Ullistar when those merchants approached me, and now its head reared itself again with the people of Gleisvale. Like Mother mentioned, nobles and guilds had gossipers and spies in this city. The moment we entered the city, no, the moment we entered the country even, people knew we wereing. There were the border guards, the valley guides, the city entrance soldiers, and not to mention the various merchants and towns we met on the way to Estralias capital. Any one of them could have sent a pigeon over, or even all of them. Regardless, that wasnt the point. What was important was the fact the merchants and senators of this city wanted to meet with me. Some had small-time business ventures they wanted to discuss with me, mostly to advertise their products, while others clearly had ulterior motives. Politics and grandiose goals, or something. It was a headache. But deal with them I did. Our main objectives for Estralia concerned Tasiannas and Shatureins business, while Amelias expansion of the Sarlenziapany was a side quest. However, from a political point of view, our overarching goal should be to befriend Estralia and get its president to support Artorias and possibly dissuade a war between Artorias and the countries in this part of Altrust. Estralia, or to be specific, Gleisvale held the position of the most important trading hub of the mid-western part of Altrust. They had ess to dwarven craftsmanship, a train station which the dwarves used to trade with the Empire and the Beastman Alliance, and a river that spread throughout thend and into the Empire. Gleisvale was also strategically located in an area where sieging it was hard for any invaders. Earning their trust and making them favor Artorias over the other countries would be important for thetters safety. I had to speak with them eventually, so seeing some of the senators wanting to speak with me expedited stuff. Too bad the president hadnt sent a representative, but I remembered Duke Fillion saying he was a puppet leader or something. Nevertheless, without Saori, Eine, or Nishio around to help me out with the political stuff, I wouldnt dare do it on my own. I wasnt that knowledgeable about it. I knew I should study more, but it just didnt interest me. As such, I used the mightiest tool in my arsenal for this moment dying it. Rescheduling it. Whatever you wanted to call it. All that was important was that I epted their business cards and letters and told them I will reschedule with them when I could. With anticipating smiles, they left the inn, but it left mepletely overwhelmed. [Master did well. Good good.] Rajah patted me on the head with his paws, all while I could hear some boing-boing sound moving around on the sofa. My guess? It was Shoyi, our cleaning slime. Thanks, Rajah. Thanks, Shoyi. I stroked the two little guys. One was furry and fluffy while the other was smooth and wobbly. They were super cute now, but the moment they grew up and evolved, that would change. Ooooh, I love you two, so much! I couldnt stop myself from hugging them. Ahem. Somebody coughed to draw my attention. Lass, I know you were busy and probably want to get some recreation time, but could you stop and tell me why exactly you called me into the living room? I was nning on working. I turned my head around. Aside from our maids Svena and Josine, and Rajah and Shoyi, the other people in themunal room were the members of the Misfits, minus Haruka, Mother, andstly, Grimnir. While Mother looked at me cheerfully as if I was a cute cat, thetter half were waiting for me to begin. I let out a loud sigh and sat up properly on the sofa. Alright. So, Grimnir, the reason why I asked you toe is that I want to know whats up. Grimnir frowned as I continued. I know the whole thing with zuekluks and how dishonored dwarves were considered pariahs, but today was too extreme. I expected something like those cksmiths we met in Cedaraille, and I also expected you to fight back. What happened? Mhmm Grimnir grumbled. This doesnt concer No, wrong, Grimnir. I shook my finger. This does concern me. It concerned me the moment you got belittled, insulted, and got things thrown at you. You know me. I dont really take the whole master-retainer stuff seriously, so I won''t treat you as such. I consider you my friend, Grimnir, but I also recognize that outside of when you swore your loyalty to me, we havent spoken much about your past. I honestly dont know you as much as I want to. All I knew was that Grimnir had studied some gun blueprints with his cousin Broggi, ones that were made by the Revolution Queen, Chihiro, but were never finished. Unfortunately, Blei, the cksmith god, despised the idea of guns Chihiro had nned, and banned their creation after her death and apotheosis. Once they were found out, they were exiled and dishonored, losing their crustlocks in the process. They then traveled on the roads in the old version of the RV and managed tobine a gun with a warhammer, creating the sthammer in the process. The skills of a master cksmith and runesmith together with that of an artificer. However, while traveling, his cousin died somehow, but he never specified how and why. All I knew was that Grimnir med Blei for it. That he cursed him and his cousin. And now, Grimnirs goal was to create weapons grand and powerful enough to anger the cksmith god. His drive was to spite Blei. You managed to recreate your sthammer with Eines help, even improving on it. Im really d for you and thankful that you''re also taking Daichi under your tutorship. You might speak brashly in this rough tone, but I know you have a caring and soft side underneath that tough skin. And that is why I want to help you. Seeing you today really hurt me, Grimnir. Tatsuya nodded to my assertion. I just joined, so I cant really say too much, but I do agree with Hestia-san. You seem so meek today for some reason. Most of the time, you would shout at us for not taking care of our weapons and equipment well enough. My first impression of you wasnt the best, but, you still repaired them so well, I thought you just reforged them. You show your care for others by making weapons and equipment, Kyouya added. This armor was given to me by the church, so I know very well how it feels to wear it. You made it better. You made it easier for me to move in and fight. I only asked you to repair it, but Mister Grimnir, you went well beyond that. Daichi is an ass and a bootlicker, Tatsuya continued, earning him a fuck you from Daichi. But the both of us still tried to help you today. I would kinda like to know why you didnt want us to defend you. You even left the train station without defending yourself. There was nothing to defend myself for, Grimnir answered, but continued his silence afterwards. I frowned. Please, tell us why. Youre usually not too assertive when ites to speaking out your own thoughts or our goals. You add onto ours. You arent even interested in speaking about yourself even now, and while I can understand that, I dont think it is healthy. Please, let us help you, Grimnir. My life isnt worth talking about. Everything important, I already said. My value to Aurora has always been my skills,ss. I understand you care for me, but I do not feelfortable talking about it. But Grimnir just wouldnt give in. It made Tatsuya and me sigh, and I was considering if pushing him further was good or not. But that was not a worry for one of us. Master taz, the fact your exile is causing trouble for my daughter and her friends was evident today. It was Mother. You may say your valuees from your skills alone, but you are also a provider of knowledge and guidance. In other words, you are an adult. Hestia has already spoken to you about visiting the Ankor-Nazta. Will you allow them to stay ignorant throughout their visit and watch you suffer from your past actions? Jeez, you people Asaka blurted out after Mother was done speaking. Could you not try to urge him to speak about something he doesnt want to? Some people just dont want to talk about their misery. Is that so hard to understand? But you all indeed faced troubles today because of his status, Mother replied, looking slightly confused as to why Asaka seemed irritated. However, Asaka retorted without caring that she was arguing with an ice dragon able to call in the next ice age. That is cause we made hime with us to the damn train station. We didnt need Grimnir to lead us there, we could have just asked some guide or something, or just followed his directions. But we had to bring him with us and that caused us all some trouble. Yeah, its all Grimnirs fault. Fun fact, it wasnt, and we shouldnt have reopened old wounds. Her words stung. It was true. I was the one who asked Grimnir to lead us to the train station despite how reluctant he looked. Sure, he didnt decline the favor, but it was inconsiderate of me to do so without considering his opinion. And that is why he should But before Mother and Asaka got into a fight, Grimnir stopped her with his booming voice. I got it! I understand. ddarg. By Crustacia, if you all want to know it this badly, then just shut up and listen to me. I have no ns of repeating this again. Grimnir massaged his temples, looking like he would develop a headache soon. It seemed we pushed him too far. Essentially, zuekluks arent just dwarves who were dishonored, but also criminals. I narrowed my eyes and frowned. Originally, the word was given to soldiers or guards who failed their masters, and it was taken up by these tazongs as a sign of their failure. Honor is important to my race. These warriors and soldiers took up their failure like a medal and went on a journey to redeem themselves, whether it was to fight for our gods or to bring glory back to their ns name by felling powerful beasts, Grimnir exined. Tazongs arent as prone to fall into temptation and perform crimes, since honor is worth more than gold to every single one of us. Fels-guk pal drahi tazong gazon oyti. Gold flows in the bonds of dwarves, in Common. Grimnir paused, taking a deep breath. But, this was all before the arrival of the Origin Gods and the demons. The moment tazongs began to abandon honor for our desires, was the moment a demon appeared before us. Sloth, pride, and greed. Those were the sins we were the most susceptible to. Once again, the demons reared their heads. Like the original sin, their problematic influence spreads throughout the world. At that point, the word zuekluk was mostly attributed to tazongs who let their desires control them, to the point they dishonor their n and friends. We tazongs are quite religious, like most Peolyncians really, so we honor our gods quite zealously. So when I disrespected Blei as a member of the cksmith guild, I shamed my whole n. The dwarves piety to their gods was a byproduct of their time under the earth primarch, their creator and god. Grimnir told us when Goddess Crustacia usurped their control over the earth element, the dwarves were naturally apprehensive of her, until she disyed her power by repairing a section of the Ankoran mountain ranges. There were two mountain ranges included in the Ankoran mountain ranges Tazlok to the left and Inkong to the right. Gleisvale was located in the Inkong mountain ranges. And there was a gap between these two which allowed people to pass through it to Loatyx. However, it only became passable after Crustacia terraformed it before the dwarves eyes. Once a rockyndscape filled with ground too hard to farm on, the ground today was bountiful and perfect for farming. Once filled with dangers and arge hole where dwarves would find their doom while mining, was now an easily traversable path along the mountains edge. In addition, Crustacia created a location perfect for the defense of a dwarven hold. This was where the dwarven capital was relocated and named Inkoran-Tazul, after the gap between the two mountain ranges. With the addition of the Divine System allowing the dwarves ess to powerful skills and abilities, faith in Crustacia grew until a proper religion was established. There were some issues, since it still didnt allow the dwarves to cast magic nor was Crustacia willing to rid the dwarves of The Curse of Earth, but theints didntst too long. And once Crustacias pantheon was filled with dwarven subordinate gods, the faith in her religion grew stronger and stronger. That was why Blei defecting from Shiterno and joining Crustacia was an important event to the dwarves. cksmithing was part of dwarven culture. Since Blei issued amand to not create the guns Chihiro had nned, the dwarves epted it since Chihiro never finished her blueprints nor did she retort back. To the dwarves, Grimnir and his cousin broke a divine taboo. They let their greed to create overtake them, and ended up antagonizing the cksmith guild. However, since their n, the Luedbrumdar, was primarily a mining and smithing hold, this also meant it brought great dishonor to them. Dwarves who only focused on their own needs, instead of the collectives, were considered dishonorable. They were stripped of their rock hair and were then exiled. In addition, Blei took away their [cksmiths Eye] skill to further drive the point home. The way I was treated today would be the same way a criminal is treated everywhere else. That is why I didnt resist. I do not regret what I did, but I do understand that I was greedy for something new to create. I wanted to make something phenomenal and new. Dwarven society is very conservative when ites to new inventions, despite always innovating and creating something new. Such a contradiction. Hold on, Tatsuya raised his hand. If the dwarves have such a history with the seven demons, why arent you constantly arguing with KleaHatma? Hestia-san, did it happen in the beginning? I shrugged. Not more than the rest of us, really. Now that I think about it, you also dont seem too bothered by the demonkins, Grimnir. The dwarves in general. After what you told me, I thought they would wage a war against them, supporting the Empire. As if. Grimnir waved his hand in dismissal. Firstly, Im not the sort of person to direct his own faults on others. Blei is a special case, but I dont harbor much ill-will to that demon outside of contempt for her flirtatious habit of speaking. My sins are my own. Zuekluks meaning might have changed cuz of them, but I am the one whomitted the wrong. It was a very adult way of looking at things. And, secondly, the demonkins are an ocean and continent away from us. We tazongs arent fond of the ocean and are more used to defensive tactics. Still, if you brought a demonkin over to them, a tazong will likely treat them the same as they did me today. I guess, you could say that is a good argument for the dwarves to join up with Artorias,ss. That was good to hear. King Drangleic did mention the thing with demonkins attacking his capital in his letter to the northern races, but I wasnt aware dwarves didnt like demonkins. The gun blueprint was stored in a preservation room meant to store all of Goddess Chihiros blueprints and notes. For future knowledge, you see. Also, since they belonged to our Revolution Queen, destroying any of her items was a crime. Even if Blei ordered so, those loyal to Goddess Chihiro would contest that demand. Since Broggi and I entered this room without permission, we technically are criminals. Oh Damn. While it was interesting to hear that there was a room where all the notes of the Revolution Queen were stored, the story I got it from wasnt as happy. I couldnt help but look at Grimnir with pitiful eyes, which only earned me a scolding. Ark. Lass! Dont give me those eyes! He was irritated. This is why I didnt want to speak about this ddarg! I knew the lot of you would look at me like that. Yes, all of you are working with a criminal right now. Nothing will happen with you outside of interacting with me and the consequences it brings since my punishment was exile. Shisho! There must be something we can do for you! Daichi pleaded. You only wanted to create something new! That isnt worth being treated like scum. I mean, how can you allow that to happen? If people treat you like trash, you should do your best to give them a reason not to! Gahaha! But Daichis attempt to motivate him was only treated like a joke. As if that would work for this situation,d. Dwarves can forgive, but they do not forget. Honor is everything to us. Hence, what you said is futile. I will not allow humans and beastmen to disrespect me, but I will for my brethren. I broke their rules. I deserve this punishment. All I can do now is continue down this path I chose and create the weapons, armor, and manatech I always wanted to make. To innovate and stick it up Bleis ddarg for what he did to Broggi. He didn''t deserve a dishonorable death like I do Grimnir stood up from where he sat. He had spoken his piece. Im going back to the smithy,ss. There is a lot I still need to do for my armor. I owe you my life. I will not dishonor myself again by failing the mistress I swore my loyalty to. I would rather die. And so, I need armor and weapons to protect you for our future battles. He turned around and waved his hand. Lad,e! We will meet themter at lunch. Once Grimnir left the room through a door, Daichi stood up and turned to me. He was frowning, looking sad at the situation at hand. Hestia-sama There has to be something we can do for him, right? Daichis expression reminded me of when we had a one-on-one talk together where he told me the reason why he became a sycophant. He didnt tell me if he faced any problems himself, but he did make an impression on me of why he needed to butter up people he just wanted to stay safe. It made me wonder if he saw himself in Grimnir or if this was just a matter of master-apprentice loyalty. Regardless, once Eine hears about this, I presume she will ask me the same thing Daichi just said. Ill try. I nodded, earning Daichis gratitude. At the end of the day, Grimnir was my friend. I had a responsibility to help him. I wondered what I could do, but maybe it was something I needed to sleep on. Still, with the discussion over, the rest of us went to deal with our own business. I mostly spent time with Mother, training to control my scales and learning how to control heat. Thissted until Eine, Amelia, Haruka, and the twins returned home, looking slightly disappointed. I asked them what happened and Amelia answered me with a deep sigh. Lady Hestia, we managed to rent out a plot ofnd for thepanys building, but it seemed like they werent as thrilled about our pastry and confections as we expected. Even after I mentioned they were made using yeast. Eine continued, Supposedly, Gleisvale already had a confectionery in the city, serving pastries made with yeast. So, we visited the location and confirmed the rumors. Here. Eine took out a thin sheet of leaves. When she revealed what was wrapped inside it, I saw a soft-looking bread with some cream on it. They were made with elven yeast. I picked it up and took a bite, immediately opening my eyes when it tasted exactly like milk bread. The only difference was how fruity it tasted. Elven yeast is fruitier than our yeast. I presume they are made in a simr manner like when you tested out yeast made from fraggasa? Eine proposed. When we asked the clerk where he got the yeast, he wouldnt tell. Elves shouldnt be trading with humans, so this either came from the dwarves or The ck market, Haruka answered for Eine. The most popr products of the Sarlenziapany currently were the pastry and confectionery recipes I gave to Amelia. They were the reason why the Sarlenziapany was growing, and while they could still stay above the green with their usual import and export of goods from the Greenveil duchy, they needed our products to expand at the rate they wanted to. Their source is far more expensive than ours. We can produce more yeast and turn it into bread and sweets that they can afford, but what weck is brand and country loyalty, Haruka pointed out. People like rooting for their home country. We can rival and eventually triumph over them since we can sell our products at a less premium price, but if ourpetition uses propaganda and some, uhm, donations correctly, our chances of winning this might dwindle to zero. So, giving the people quality and affordable products isnt enough to be sessful here? Asaka summed it up. This city was ruled by money, not good products. I told the five of how I had to meet up with a bunch of representatives today, amongst them a few senators and merchants. While Amelia and Eine were excited about this revtion, I had an entirely different idea. No, no, I just told you guys that to get you up to speed. What I want to propose is I turned my head around, looking Kyouya right in his eyes. Looking at his smirk, it seemed he read my mind. Its time to show you guys what an idol can do during a promotion event! What could an idol do well? Well, sing and dance, but an idol was also a celebrity. A tool to promote and advertise your product if the price was right. With a pretty face and the ability to lure in people, I was nning to use that aspect of myself to help us garner some traction. I told the three of them of my n and that we will have to rope in Nishio and Kazumi for more help on the advertising part. I will help them get more attention, but they had to make sure it became a sess. Most likely, we will be using Tamaes ability here. We couldnt just survive with our old products in this city, we needed more! We needed something to distinguish ourselves other than just a cheaper choice. We had to be better than our rival! It was time to n things out, so we would probably have to call The Magical Biscuits into the RV for a discussion. Still, while we did that, I began to wonder what Saori, Tasianna, and Gael were doing. They hadnt gotten back home yet. I was starting to worry for them Yeah, as if! They wouldnt get into trouble. Welp, Saori. Tasianna. We got ourselves in trouble. Could you not say that as if this was a normal urrence? We arent looking for trouble! Tasianna retorted, but it couldnt be helped that Gaels words were correct. Alright! Alright! You three twinks really think you can walk into our territory and get out of it without a lesson?! We know yall are from Shatu! Better confess or our boss will get you to speak! We were surrounded in an alleyway by a gang of thugs. The only way to escape? Through the skies. Haaaaa, why do I always choose the harder tasks? Hestia must be having fun at the train station right now. ck lightning crackled around my arms. One way or another, we will get out of this scuffle. Chapter 274: Shaturein’s Favor. Chapter 274: Shatureins Favor. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Stygian Thunder] has risen from [Level 19] to [Level 30] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Stygian Thunder] has been reached Mutation requirements acquired. [Level 30] of Job [Stygian Thunder] was achieved. Mutation skills unlocked for acquisition. [Lightning Shadow] have been added to the SP shop Individual [Stygian-Scaled Wolfkin, Saori Segawa] has switched her Main Job to [Assassin] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Assassin Level: 0/20 Job Skill gained: [Critical Spot] Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Lightning Shadow] gained. 2900 SP remaining Mutation acquired. Merging [Lightning Shadow] into skill [Stygian Voltage Lv. 2] Alright, you really brought us a ton of trouble. You and your friends. Didnt expect the cartel toe find us this fast when we were just looking around for now. Still, you did us a good one bying to us first, so how about you talk, or do we need to continue this shit? F-Fuck you! As if I would Grrr KRAHK! Iiiiiiiieeeeeee!!! D-Dont feed me to that monster! Please, I dont want to end up as crap! Shadows hold grim warnings for the living or however you would say this to make it sound edgy. Maybe Hestia or Tatsuya could think of a better quote. Quite embarrassing. Outnumbered but not outmatched. In the history of wars, victory usually went to the side who were either more technologically advanced, strategically adept, or possessed superior forces. Of course, having all three advantages would be for the best, but a good tactician was said to win even against the odds with timing and resourcefulness, like the battle between Scipio and Hannibal. But, of course, we were in Peolynca. Just like Hannibal, the use of terror routing your enemy with war beasts was quite effective. I had my garms and the new addition of the virigresses, mostly Varya, just like Hannibal had his elephants. It also helped that my shadow pack all possessed magic. Now, whoever would I send my pack against? An army? A devilish evildoer? No, none of those well, I had done all of those before, but for today, I sent them to capture just a bunch of thugs. Yeah, I was overkilling it against some street delinquents. Do not worry, I trained my garms to not eat human, beastman, or any humanoid meat. However, the virigresses havent yet, I told the cowering thug Gael was interrogating, telling Varya to roar at him. Iiiiiieeeek!!! I sighed. Getting into trouble was part of being Aurora, but I didnt think we would have it on the first day we were in Gleisvale. As Gael suspected, people around the city probably noticed our entry into the country. There were plenty of chances. The bandit ambush on the road was evidence enough of that. I turned around, watching my garms hunt down any runaways before dragging them back wrapped in [Dark Tendrils] or mana threads. Imagine giant wolves and arge tiger able to control and dive into shadows to hunt you down in a wide alleyway like this. It would be frightening. In addition, there was also Tasianna. With her eyes closed, she was channeling mana through her catalyst and using her [Cryokinesis] to control the air around us, making it impossible for any of them to escape regardless of how fast they could run. Melloxtressa could create a bubble of frozen air without affecting the temperature within it, and Tasianna learned to do the same after training with her. However, unlike Hestias mom, Tasianna requiredplete focus when using this technique and couldnt do anything else, otherwise it would copse. Oh my, who could have possibly known it would be that difficult, right? Still, the effects werent perfect. I could see the buildings around us gaining a sheet of ice on their walls while the ground was forming ice spikes. Tasianna had already made three custom ice spells, but I could see a day where she wouldnt need the System at all. Just like Melloxtressa and the snow wyvern twins. Oooh, look at that. Hmm, one, two, three, 15, 21. Yeah, thats about all the guys I counted when they came to mug us, Gael continued his interrogation after seeing Uno bring back thest three. Looks like you lost, mate. Now, how about you talk since Im pretty sure that if we hand you into the guards, your gang boss will buy them out to get you to either shut your mouths or take you out. In other words, we will extract the information now or never. One way or another, Gael will get it out of them. S-Shit he cursed under his breath as he finally broke from Gaels threats. The cartel is gonna make you regret the shit you just pulled. Pulling the ruffian up, Gael patted his shoulders, smirking. Take care of yourself first, mate. After we supposedly die, you can gloat at our corpses but you probably have to do it from Death''s side if that future were to happen, hahaha! Tasianna dispelled the barrier of ice and we had the garms motivate our prisoners to move forward by growling, making them lead the way. Moving through the streets with them did garner us some attention, but not enough to be a problem. Unlike Shaturein, Gleisvales underworld was simr to one you can find in any normal city. Some sections had areas where criminals like to congregate, forming gangs and organizations like the Yakuza, the Mafia, the Triads. It wasnt a self-sufficient city, it was just a bunch of people gathering with others that shared a simr profession. As such, entering this ce wasnt too hard after we asked around in the local hunters guild. After registering ourselves into the guilds ecosystem, they sent us to an info broker working for them. He gave us all we needed to know to find what we needed where the ck market was and any alchemists working there. After strolling around a bit, getting used to the locals, we were ambushed by some thugs. Blocking all paths out of the alleyway, the only way these ruffians left for us to escape was for us to flee was through the skies. Now, I was aware this was entirely possible for us, but our ambushers apparently weren''t aware of this. The thugs were all well-equipped and looked like they worked as E or D rank adventurers, so they could clearly threaten people and were used to springing traps like this. Only problem was they chose the wrong targets. Grrak! Uno growled, towering over one of them moving his eyes as if he was looking to escape. Seeing my garms silhouette nket himpletely and Unos drool stter on his face, he quickly made himself small all while shivering. Any thug who showed even a sliver of rebellion was quickly sniffed out by the garms and Varya. Greow! Shere and Ajay tried to imitate their mother, but it was all futile. They were too young and it only made them look cuter. In hindsight, I probably should have handed them to Hestia, like Rajah. Though, if Rajah had expected he wouldnt be as useful and stuck with Hestia for that reason, then I would be shocked. I picked up the two virigress cubs and held them in my arms. They were like kittens just in the size of normal house cats. It made it hard to embrace them. Do you know who this emblem belongs to? While I was managing the prisoners, Tasianna went over to the lead and showed him the broken emblem we got from the bandit ambush. H-Hey, Im already show Guff?! Unwilling to answer her question, Tasianna immediately grabbed the mans throat before he could finish his sentence. White smoke like cold air began to form around her hand, clearly causing the man pain. Grk?! Alright, alright! Stop, please! Tasianna unhandled him. I-I really dont know much about this symbol. I really dont! Honest! B-But, I think I saw something simr when I went out to get stuff for our senior members. Uhm, potions, yeah! We gotta hunt monsters since you cant find certain monsterials in other countries. Brings in a good price, but gets pretty dicey without some potions to back you up. Where? U-Uhhh, there are some people selling them in the back area of some monsterials sellers. Quicker ess to the good stuff. You can find some potion sellers at the edge of the market, but most of them are amateurs. People who cant afford training from the alchemist guild or aren''t good enough to sell the potions in a normal store, so they sell them there for cheap. Thank you very much. Now, please, hurry us along towards the person who sent you to us. Quickly, I have better things to do than speak with you. Turning around and returning back to me, she left those cold words behind in the poor thugs ears. You can be pretty fierce, Tasianna, I told her and she shrugged. Once again, I was reminded of Tasiannas aggressive habits towards humans she didnt like. She did admit to crushing somebodys throat after freezing it once. In any case, after walking deeper into the area, the thug notified us that we made it into their territory. As he said that, I began noticing a few people moving around with [Detection Sensor], so I whistled for my garms and Varya to dive into their shadows. Informing them through [Telepathy], they began stalking them, funneling me information. When one or two of them nodded their heads and stopped observing us in order to run away, my garms or Varya captured them and allowed them to join their friends. When the thugs saw my shadow pack leave, they initially let out a sigh of relief, only to fall into despair again when they saw their numbers increase with more and more of their gang members once the pack returned. Y-You people are relentless! The thug in the frontined. Hahaha! Right? Gaelughed and ced his arm around his shoulder. And you havent seen them fight properly yet. Now, how about you start moving faster, eh? The longer we take, the more you have to deal with us. Eventually, the people learned from their mistakes and simply moved into the clear, letting us see them. We were simply stopping them from informing their people, since we wanted the element of surprise here. If they didnt run off, we wouldnt act. Our prisoner count did increase some more as we went on, but it was what it was. We eventually ended up a little bit away from the ck market, at least ording to the thugs. Looking around the neighborhood, the buildings and streets werent the cleanest but they were well-maintained at least. The thugs exined that established gangs invest in their territorys infrastructure. They might be criminals, but they still wanted to attract normal people wishing for normal lives, just because renting off apartments was good money in this city. Eventually we ended up at a building that screamed I am the most important one in this ce due to the detailed engravings on its stone walls. Looking closer, I believed the whole ce was made using the stone of the rich, fairnite, including the stone statues, and there were even guards ced before the entrance. This was, without question, the base of this gang. Money rules this country. It seems like in every world or ce, bragging about what you have more of is a universal, no, dimensional trait. Okay, I guess thats the ce? Gael asked the thug he had his arm wrapped around. The thug nodded to his question. Good, thanks, mate. Okay, now if you would be nice enough to no INTRUD The moment Gael wanted to tell the thugs to not announce our appearance, one of the thugs from behind suddenly raised his mouth and shouted, but, before he could finish it, Shere jumped out of my arms and paw punched him to the ground. They might be cubs, but they were still the cubs of a tigress. Agitated by this, the other thugs saw their moment and shouted from the top of their lungs, only for a green magic circle to appear below us, materializing an [Air Shield]. Their voices still escaped it, but the climax of their screams were stopped just in time by Tasianna. Still, as I said, their cries still managed to catch the attention of the guards standing before the building. The seven of them had finally noticed our group. They came closer to us, shouting out why we were messing with their members, only to suddenly notice therge group of prisoners we had the moment they came over the corner. Turning blue, they clearly understood what was going on and attempted to run. I reached my hand out and conjured [Dark Tendrils] from their shadows, wrapping them up and pulling them to the ground. I also had their mouths wrapped shut. Tasianna, make sure they can breathe. Lets go! [Shadow Armaments] wrapped themselves around my hands and the stygian armguards I was wearing before I shot out a [Dark Tendril] from my left shadow-cloaked arm, wrapping it around Gaels and Tasiannas waists. I jumped out from thetters air barrier and cast [Smokey Haze]. My shadow erupted into a cloud of darkness, enveloping the whole front part of the building, reaching high enough to nket a few windows. I kicked the door in, attracting everybodys attention before pulling my smoke fog into the building as well. [Shadow Armament] allowed me to control my shadows and dark spells as if I had a -kinesis skill. Heat vision, on. [True Wolven Instincts] activated, allowing me to see heat signals within this fog. It didnt allow any light in, so you had to rely on other methods to get by this. It also helped that ack of light made it night, also activating [Nights Caress]. I didnt care in the least if one of them was strong or not. Using this moment of surprise, I activated the twin catalyst embedded into my armguards and began generating ck electricity through them. With pinpoint knowledge of where everybody in the room was, I blitzed through the room, hitting them all with a thunder palm, stunning them. Once all of them were down, I grabbed my fog once again and pushed it upstairs. Those above me most likely heard my raid since, ording to my ears, they were running towards me. Still not a problem, though. Woah, what the hell is this fog?! I cant see for shit! Arck, you bastard, you stepped on my foot! Mutation skill [Lightning Shadow] from the [Stygian Thunder] race Job allowed me to move my thunder through any shadows I controlled with [Shadow Armament]. I bought it after I hunted in the Griffonpeak dungeon a few days before we departed, just so I could Job change in time. It was pretty obvious what I would do with this new skill of mine. The moment electricity crackled around my hand, I saw ck lines flow through the fog, followed by the loud cries of numerous men and a few women before silence came with the sound of something falling to the ground. I walked up and used [Identify] on all of them. None of them were dead. Are you two keeping up? I spoke to the people slowly following me from behind. Well, better than nothing, I guess. I stepped on somebody, so, oops. I could hear Gael say as he tugged on the tendril hanging off my arm. I am doing fine, Miss Saori. She also tugged on the line. As they couldnt see in this fog, the [Dark Tendril] was there to help them follow me. Once I made sure they were okay, I continued onwards, using my [Smokey Haze] topletely take over this building. Sure enough, on the third floor, there were actually a few C rank adventurer level thugs amongst them who might have the ability to threaten us. They seemed well-equipped and capable, seeing as they were able to coordinate even in the dark. It was just unfortunate that their [Enhanced Enemy Sense] was underleveled against me. With their eyesight robbed and their smelling and hearing abilities worthless against my [Nights Caress], all they could do was hear theirrades fall one by one before I came for them. Gaaaaargk! Monster! gRRRgZZKKKKrrk?! Urgh There is thest person. Seeing through the walls with my heat vision, I found a single person shivering alone in a spacious room. As I couldnt see mana like Hestia could and I was wary of the threat of a rune nted somewhere as a trap, I sted the door open with a bolt of lightning before flicking some small currents around the fog to hopefully activate a trap or two. I got this idea from Murainas [Manalocation] spell and the action of electroreception from hammerhead sharks. I was currently nning on turning this ability into a custom spell, since I did need more ways to scout ahead for our group. This was just my way of testing out the theory before Imitted to it. Hmm, no traps? Arck! Fuck! Oh, seemed to have shocked them. Hmm, that didnt go as I wanted to. Disregarding my disappointment, I shot out a set of [Dark Tendrils] from my arm at him. Surprisingly, he was more adept at fighting than I thought as he did manage to avoid getting captured. So, instead, I simply shocked him with a quick stygian thunder to stop his movements. With the defeat of everybody inside this building, I had my spell retreat back into my shadow, reforming it. The moment my body came into view of the supposed boss of this gang, he began crying out for no reason. Arck?! W-Who the hell are you?! How did you get through all my men, you monster?! Wow, twice now. Ive been called a monster twice now. I mean, I am one, but it''s still rude to call me one while Im in my wolfkin form. Haaaa, Gael, get to it, I told him before taking two chairs from outside the office room and putting them inside for Tasianna and me to sit on. Taking some of my mana threads, Gael then proceeded to wrap the person up and ce him back on his chair. He couldnt move since I paralyzed him, so Gael was just being polite. Anyways. Introductions, right. My name is Gael, Iming here to Gleisvale as a representative of Shaturein. Could I know your name and your gangs? Gael introduced himself before sitting down. Fuck you. The man spat out, so I whistled for Uno to reappear from outside the room, growling and baring his teeth. As he entered the small room, I could see he felt it was too cramped for him, but he still did his job well by scaring the man into speaking. M-My name is Neville Layavete. Underboss of the Layavete cartel! Dammit! he cursed to Gaels satisfaction. Knowing he would talk, he asked him what his duty was in the cartel. Dammit! Do you really think I would continue talking after you admitted to being from Shaturein! The moment you entered this city, we knew you wereing this way, so do you really think I would Arck?! Gael jumped up and grabbed onto the cor of Nevilles embroidered robes, pulling him closer to the table. He then conjured up his own [Dark Tendrils], wrapping them around his neck, holding him down like that. I get it, as a cartel, you arent too fond of having rivals enter your area, but Im not here to talk about that stuff. Mister Vangrim ckreach and Lady Jenghil Grengar have sent me here as their representative to learn why you assaulted and obstructed their people when they came here to talk to you for a partnership. I heard they were diplomatic, wanting to co-exist within the ecosystem of Gleisvale. Sadly, you and your organization werent so appreciative. Of course we werent! he retorted. The moment we let you into the city, Shaturein will do everything to take control of every single bit of the ce. Dont you dare underestimate the Layavete cartel. In this city, your threats and power do not matter one bit. It is all about money and influence here, and that is something the Layavete cartel has aplenty. We will never share it. Hmm, yes, I heard about that. You got one of the senators under your control or was it two? Nevermind, the important part is that you have at least one of the senators in your grasp and you can control things through them. That is why I believe you are scared of us. Shatu is a city. We have the money, so if we make it into this city, we would take over your position. It seemed Gaelnded a bulls eye. Here, do me a favor, alright? Send a message to your boss and the other underbosses that Shaturein wishes to talk to. Lets meet at the discussion table, alright? Shaturein has things the Layavete would like to know, Gael patted his head before pulling out the broken emblem. Ever seen this? Whats it to you? Nothing much, but for those twodies? Gael pulled the mans head and had him look at it for a moment before blocking his sight from us. A lot. You see, they were attacked on the road when they arrived in the country. A bunch of ves were sent to attack them and we then found out their master was killed. The ves dropped this emblem, but we have no idea where the master is from. So Gael unsheathed his dagger, pointing the tip on the mans ear, drawing some blood. Answer carefully, alright? Did the Layavete cartel send those people to attack them? Were you behind the attack? Who does this emblem belong to? The man fell silent. I didnt expect him to talk immediately, so I wondered what Gael was Alright, got you. See yater after you give my message to your boss. Come on, you two. Gael stood up to leave. Huh?! Tasianna and I blurted out, following him. We tried to stop him, but he didnt answer us until we left the building. Tasianna, free those goons for me will you? Good thinking not to kill any of those people, Saori. Well need them forter. Lets send them off for now. We did as Gael wanted but we still werent sure what he was nning, so we asked him our questions once again after we freed the thugs. This gang isnt the one. Huh? How do you know that? I asked him. Its a bit of a conjecture, but I dont believe the Lavayette cartel is currently in charge of the underworld of Estralia. Not anymore, at least. He waved his hand, telling us we would go to the ck market before continuing. I havent visited Estralia in a long while, ever since I went on an adventure with Farron and Yorshka. But, thest time I came here, I knew the Layavete cartel was so intimidating and influential that you didnt need to repeat it after a made man tells you his name. ording to Gael, the Layavete cartel had a tradition where every made man had to abandon their family name as a sign of unity. These men would introduce themselves proudly, as the Layavete surname was a medal of honor. People knew not to fuck with them the moment names were given. However, that Neville guy? Never heard of him before, but he was made an underboss? Lady Grengars intel is usually good enough to sniff out important members like an underboss. But that guy? He didnt represent the pride of a Layavete at all. He was unwilling to say his name and repeated the cartel as if it was his shield, instead of his sword. And thats why you believe the Layavete arent in charge anymore? Tasianna summed it up. So, who is it then? I have no idea. I dont know how it happened, but they either got taken over or something happened with the previous underbosses. Well need to seek them out. Also, I get the feeling it might have something to do with this emblem. He pulled out the broken emblem again. As such, lets go to the ck market. That guy from before gave us the directions and Tasianna has her own problems. Lets head over there before returning home. epting his answer, we went to the ck market. Our objective from Shaturein wasnt done yet, but Tasiannas goals had toe first before we left Estralia. Im ready. Tasianna nodded firmly. A note from AbyssRaven Oh yeah, guys, April is soon right? Like April 1st or 2nd? Time flies. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! If you guys enjoyed this chapter then, please follow the story. If you guys want the story to grow, then giving it a rating or a favorite will do wonders: Rawr Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 275: The Mark of the Tempting Serpent. Chapter 275: The Mark of the Tempting Serpent. Elven yeast? I picked up a small satchel made from a single green leaf that felt very much like paper. Opening it up, I saw a handful of pink powder. Looking at it closer, each individual powder piece had a small, spikey form. Like a virus. Tasianna? I handed her the satchel. Tasianna looked at it before giving it a deep smell. Hmm, yes, fruity with a hint of mushroom spices. The shape of the yeast also has that authentic spikiness. Yes, this is actual, real elven yeast, Miss Saori. Ahhh, wonderful, honored customers! the foxian merchant eximed in excitement, drawing in a few other customers around his stand. It is as the honored elvendy has said, Miss Wolfkin. This is authentic elven yeast, imported and sold to me and my associates by a trustworthy provider. I can assure you, once you use this yeast in your bread, you will feel like heaven. I looked at the pink product once again. The yeast Hestia and Tamae are making is the pudding-like version, stored inside bottles or other suitable vessels. The liquid yeast was also the recipe Hestia gave Arcanuess Helvas and Duke Greenveil, so it was obvious why the two looked so different. I could trust Tasianna that this yeast was made by the elves. She might not know how to make it, but she had seen and eaten it before enough times to tell the difference between the authentic and the fake. In other words, the elves are selling the dried version of yeast. The one you would find in industry packages. I presume this will cost a lot? I asked and the merchant confirmed it. I see who is your supplier? I thought the elves did not sell their products to human countries.jA They do not, honored customer! Outside of the northern and western countries, elves are forbidden from selling their products to us eastern folks. And most elven merchants act like ass, uhm, I presume this doesnt offend you, dear elven customer? He looked over at Tasianna but she simply shook her head. Pleased, the foxian continued speaking. I cannot tell you who my contact is, but please be assured that I received it through, well, gray routes. Nothing illegal. So, would you like to make a purchase, dear customers? I nodded and handed enough money to the foxian merchant for a single satchel. After we left the area, Gael began speaking. It isnt illegal, its just heavily frowned upon. He probably got it from a dubious source, but I wouldnt count out a dragonewt or levianewt making a deal with him. Gray routes, huh? I guess it came through the train station, I deduced with Gaelsment. Which means, this yeast is probably more widespread inside Gleisvale than Artorias. Gael, how does elven yeast make it to Artorian nobility? Before we came, it was a luxury product there. The main reason why our yeast sold like a storm was due to how greedy the nobility was for soft bread and pastries. Elven yeast has been circting inside the kingdom in small amounts, ording to Lord Helvas and Eine. It was very expensive, since it was technically ck market goods, and mostly reserved for the greifnobles and royalty. Estralia and Ankor-Nazta. Gaels answer was simple but very obvious. ck market, as you might guess. A few gangs from Shaturein go to Gleisvale or to the dwarves, and they buy some yeast ande back. Profit. But, as youve seen before, Shatu isnt popr in Estralia. And it aint easier with the dwarves, since they are honor bound to not sell it to us. There are still; plenty of fences inside the dwarven capital, you understand? And that was why Gael didnt presume a dwarf sold the foxian yeast. Considering how stubborn Grimnir described his race, dwarven merchants probably wouldnt sell any eleven products to anybody outside of their northern alliance, which meant the source had to be a Loatryxian or Caedhulen. There was also the chance for a thief, but the foxian mentioned gray routes. Then again, I should take what the merchant said with a grain of salt. There is probably a shop or two selling this yeast and its products. Well, depending on how much is imported. Hmm, I guess Eine, Haruka, and Amelia will probably have some trouble on their side. Competition for the Sarlenziapany we will probably need Tamaes help. Or, maybe Hestia has some interesting product ideas. Putting the satchel of yeast on my belt for now, trying to not attract attention by using [Storage Magic] here, the three of us continued walking through the ck market of Gleisvale. Aside from a few tough-looking guards protecting their contractors, this whole ce just seemed like any other market. Sure, you had more shady-looking people around, but I guessed it was normal since a cartels territory was close by. Most likely, every area around this market belonged to a gang. When I brought that up to Gael, he vaguely confirmed it. He mentioned Gleisvale had been ruled by the Layavete cartel for as long as he knew about it up until now. Something probably happened in the underworld scene, or Layavetes senate support was toppled in some way. However, since we only arrived in the city today, information was scarce. Gael said he would look around, but since he didnt have any birds in the city, it will probably take a bit. I offered to help him out, and he dly epted it. Would be nice to have some muscles around so I can concentrate on the information gathering, he said. So I smacked him on the head. He was a B rank adventurer. He should act like one. Considering hes older than me even with my two livesbined, he really should act more like a role model. In any case, our search for the owner of this broken emblem continued. A round copper piece with a snake slithering along a potion vial; it did look simr to the medical symbol on Earth. Still, it was cracked and broken on the top and its right side. You couldnt see the snakes head nor the top of the potion. Asking the merchants around the market, they gave pretty much the same answer the thug gave. I would have thought it would be harder for them to identify it since the emblem wasnt whole, but it seemed the alchemists using it were more well-known than we presumed. ves! ves! Its time to get the show going! And then my ears picked up on that. pping, cheers, and the fanfare followed the hype-bringing voice of an announcer. Gael and Tasianan noticed my attention shifting and told me we should go over if I was curious about it. I thanked them and followed the trail of people. But when I got to the location, I couldnt help but frown. Men and women from different races were trapped in cages and ced on a stage like goods to buy. Most of them were wounded but the majority looked malnourished and weak, far too feeble to fight back as a guard pulled one of them out of it. Hear up, people! The Kishnak gang just pulled in some potential new ves! We got them all weakened, so just prepare your wallets and coins for the runic tats! The infectious noise of the announcers voice drew people to him despite not using a microphone or sound amplifier. First off, we got ourselves here a human D rank adventurer. Sword and shield. You see these muscles here? Still strong enough to probably kick my ass down the stage despite not having eaten or drunk anything for thest five days. Deaths door now, but you can get him going after a meal. So, lets start out! Starting price: threerge silvites! Two small silvites! Three silvites! Three silvites and 1 small copper! They raised and raised onto the starting bid. It was an auction. An open-air ve auction in the middle of the day. No guards in sight to stop this, only theughs and cheers of some thug-looking people in the back and the haggling of the suit-wearing people in the front, sitting in their chairs and sipping wine. Nobody was protesting against this event. Everybody simply enjoyed it, harassing the people in the cages despite contributing nothing to the ever-increasing price of the poor man being sold. They were all being sadistic scum. Why I mumbled under my breath, but Gael managed to pick up on it despite all the noise. Thats how it is, Saori. If Artorias and Shatu didnt have anyws against very, this probably would be happening there too. Most countries believe very is just part of daily life, and that criminals should pay for their sins throughbor. Debt criminals who were forced into this lifestyle or even people willingly selling themselves to pay back something, Gael pointed out. From the looks of it, most of those people were travelers and adventurers. Let the ves starve before selling them, since the people they are selling ves to will probably want a ve tattoo made using their emblem as a sign of prestige. Barbaric I began walking forward only for Gael to grab my shoulder. Nah, dont think about causing trouble now, Saori. Shatu is already unpopr around this area. You storming this auction now will only bring attention to us from all the gangs inside this city. What does it matter? I shook off his hand. If the Layavete knows about us, it''s only a matter of time before all the others will. I bet most already do. Yeah, I know, but are you willing to antagonize all of them? Were here to fulfill your end of the deal for Lady Grengar. Get her people a spot in the city so she can send her people to the Empire and get information on your students over there. Think of the bigger picture. If they be hostile, they wont let Lady Grengar work in peace. And even if we crushed them, syndicates will arise from their ashes to fight back. Gael was right, and I wanted to agree with him, but after rescuing all those people from Hamils ve auction, I definitely felt the itch to save those before me once again. I guess Hestia infected me with that heroine act. Defiance was part of humanitys nature. History has shown it over and over again how people will do everything they can to strive for their own interests. The plebeian and patrician conflict in ancient Rome where themoners sought political equality between the sses, or the French revolution, for a more modern and well-known event, were all driven by wants and interests. I wanted to free these ves before the runic tattoo was ced on them, but if I angered some people now, even if I managed to destroy all of them, all I would do was ce a seed of vengeance for the future while the ve trade would simply return once I left. Dont forget, Saori. Gleisvale is ruled by money. If you want to do something, do it from above. Besides Gael looked over to Tasianna, who was scaring off two men who tried to flirt with her. We probably shouldnt stay around here for too long. I agree, Miss Saori. I would like to leave this ce as soon as possible. She then turned her head around, nearly shoving two floating ice spikes into the thugs throat. And you two, the next time I see you trying to touch me, I will make sure you will meet an icy prison. Now, leave or die. The men made a hasty retreat. I massaged my temples and sighed, before looking back to the ve auction. The man on the stage had been sold and the buyer came up on the stage, handing the vers his emblem. A runic tattooist came up and took it from him before applying it on the ves face. The sound of the mans screams was like a hirious punch line for the cheering crowd. Despicable. Lightning began to crackle around my arms, as I wanted to stop this show, but it immediately died down when I suddenly noticed gazes directed at me. I looked around, seeing a few guards looking our way, including the presence of those now hiding and trailing behind us. I understood we were being watched now. I sighed once again and the three of us moved on to the location the merchants had told us about. Once there, the sight ofmon merchants was reced by a couple of people manning stands with potions readily avable on their tables. I could see alembics behind them, brewing something while the shopkeepers read or did everything else but promote their products. They looked bored. Excuse me, do you know about this emblem? I asked one of them, rolling his eyes when I wasnt here to buy stuff. Just go already. The shop is around the corner, the first left. Cant miss the damn thing. I thanked him and began moving, only to stop when I saw Tasianna not make a move. Instead, she bent forwards and inspected the potions on the stand. Your potions are undercooked and you used too little alcohol to make them. This one looked more like you ced some ingredients into a pot and forgot to grind them properly. You can even see some solid reminants whirling around. I didnt know if the criticism was correct, but it certainly made the shopkeeper turn red in rage. Arck, piss off you damn knife-ear! Not everybody got the chance to learn proper technique! Get the fuck out of here already! Cranky. The sudden outburst from the man made the other potion sellers hurl insults at us to get going already, prompting us to move faster than we nned. Gael looked over at Tasianna, asking her why she did that, but all Tasianna could say was What did I do? Did you already forget? Some wannabe alchemists either banned or declined by the alchemists guild are selling their stuff around here on the edge of the market. Those people had to be the ones the guy from before talked about. Nobody likes being told their products suck! But, I was merely pointing out the ws so he could learn. Thats what Master Krymdar and even Cernust exined to me. Learning from your faults, since alchemy is a very unpredictable profession, Tasianna replied, still confused about what was happening. She has a sweet personality at times, but she really needed to learn how to read the mood better. Using the instructions we received, we left the screaming alchemist booths behind and ended up at another neighborhood at the end of an alleyway. Seeing all these stone buildings really scratched that itch I had to visit Greece one day, wanting to see the ruins of all its ancient buildings. In any case, we did manage to find the shop which we couldnt miss as the potion seller from before mentioned. It had guards standing in the front with a shop sign clearly depicting a snake curling around a vial. However, against my expectations, the snake looked different from what I was expecting. The snake was smirking, for example, and it also had two horns growing from its head. The cork on top of the potion was in the shape of a heart with a skeletons face edged onto it. It gave off aical impression from the snake but, due to the heart-shaped skull, it seemed too morbid. There were too many contradictions surrounding this emblem. The Hearts Healing Gael mumbled. Strange name for an alchemist shop. Guess they are more focused on healing potions? Isnt that what is mostly sold, Gael? I asked, remembering how Tasiannas healing potions sold out more often than her mana ones. I mean, sure. Yeah, I guess, but the thing with alchemists is that they also provide potions that give buffs. Strength and Agility are the most popr ones, since it directly increases thebat effectiveness for an adventurer or soldier. Healing is mandatory, but stat-increasing potions are equally popr. Tasianna took note of that bit of information before we entered the shop. Inside, the ce was what you would expect from a potion shop. Potions could be found at the front with the shopkeeper managing them while there were shelves and barrels filled with ingredients like nts, monster materials, and mana water. I could see some mac nts growing inside a nt pot, which reminded me of just how many ourpany had in storage with all the mana cleansing we had to do after every time we trained outside. In a potion shop, your ingredients were also your decorations. You could really feel the nature-like atmosphere inside this ce. Very earthy, you could say. Wee, wee to the Hearts Healing, a human woman greeted us. Please take your time if you need any ingredients. If you require potions, pleasee forward. There were three other women inside this ce all of them were human guards in leather-metal armor holding sheathed swords on their belts. Seeing them keep watch of us turned the morefy impression I had at first around, making me feel slightly wary of why they needed five guards. Then I figured we were inside an area where a lot of gangs roamed around. Protection and security were paramount if the shop offered any expensive potions. Still, the fact they needed so many people in such a small shop like this was ufortable. We went to the desk and Gael pulled out the emblem to question her. Yes, we do have some business. Could you tell me if this belongs to you? The clerk took the copper piece and inspected it, nodding after a few seconds. Yes, I believe so. Although, what exactly happened with it? Where did you find it? A few bandits attacked us on the street a few days ago and two of them had this on them, I told her truthfully, since there was no need to hide it. Oh, by the Goddess?! I hope nothing happened to any of you, or did something happen and you are here for potions? If so, then we have quite a few quality products. Do you require a small, medium, orrge? Multiple ones? Sending a shiver down my spine, the clerk somehow was to feignpassionion with our plight before using it to promote her products. Certainly, money ruled this ce and Gleisvale could be considered a city of the merchants, but the juxtaposition in her behavioral shift was incredibly jarring. No, wait, I stopped her. We didnte here to buy anything, we just wanted to know if this emblem was yours or not. Oooh oh. Her smile twitched, looking like she didnt enjoy what we said. W-Well, to answer your question, customer. Yes, this emblem does belong to our shop. It is given by our master to the employees to signify their employment to the Hearts Healing, giving us the protection needed to live inside this city. Since you are neers, you should understand that living around this area requires constant support by somebody so we can live properly and we can only keep it if we work. Taking the hint, Tasianna asked her to bring out her potions again, brightening up her wry smile. Thank you! she eximed. Seeing us now as customers, she continued speaking. I heard we lost two people recently and that they took the emblems with them. Its a matter of faith and trust, so we cannot let people keep the coin when they leave. Since the two men didnte back, I presume they died? I nodded, but she didnt show any emotions. Simply shrugging it off like happens, I guess. The two men were captured and turned into ves when we met them. Could you tell us if you had any enemies who could have done that? I asked. But once again, she shrugged. Not likely. If they were men, then they were either guards or just someborers. If I could give a guess, they were debtors and got themselves in trouble. If you are in debt with one of the gangs or the Layavete cartel, youll get hunted down and turned into a ve. Uhm, what do you meant by If they were men? Gael asked her. Our Mistress doesnt like male employees working with the ingredients she procured or the potions she made, so usually if you are a man, you work outside as aborer or guard. Thats why the shop guards are only women. But, I guess, since they had these emblems on them, they probably were more important thanborers. But I really couldnt care less. Seeing Gael frowning and that we werent bombarding her with questions, she returned her attention to Tasianna, showing her a wide smile. Is there anything you need, Miss elf? Hmm, yes, I can see that the medium-sized potions were made with more potent ingredients. The lighter red, almost pink, suggests you diluted it? Tasianna brought up to the clerks surprise. W-Well, yes, that is correct. The medium healing potion was made using healing herbs from the Morgiana duchy of Artorias. They arent as strong as Belzac herbs, but they perform well enough even if diluted. However, unlike normal potions, the taste is so intense that you cant cover it up with fruits. Its bitter. Very bitter. But its good for you! Oh, I see. Then I guess the two other potions were made using themon healing herb. They should cost less, correct? Yes, yes, that is also correct! Wow, Miss elf, it seems that you are an alchemist, correct? Are you here to also sell some of your products? Sell? Tasianna tilted her head. Yes, our shop also buys potions from other alchemists to supplement our wares. Our Mistress cant keep up with everything, so she also buys potions from the alchemist guild to sell here. She buys them cheap and sells them at a higher price in this shop, since the local gangs trust our shop very much! the clerk exined. Thats why you can identify the vials our Mistress made with the emblem attached to it. She then brought out another potion from the box underneath her and ced it before us, pointing at the bright blue symbol on it. Looking at it closer, it had the same design as the shops emblem. She used a mantech or something to write it. Itll remain there until the potion is drunk and disappears if you empty it. Its our quality assurance and our pride! She ced her hands on her hips, looking proud. So, would you like to sell or buy? Buy. Thank you. Tasianna pointed at the potion with the emblem and then looked at me. She wanted me to buy it so she could analyze itter on. I sighed but I still agreed to it. After Tasianna ced the potion on her belt, she nodded to the clerk. Thank you very much, this will be a good source of training. We shall now take our leave. And just like that, Tasianna turned around and moved to the exit. Technically, we werent done with our questions yet, but she had already left the shop despite ourints. Once we left the shop, I grabbed Tasianna on her shoulder to stop her, but when I turned her around, the eyes looking into mine were cold like ice. Miss Saori, this is the ce. Huh? I looked at her in confusion. ce? What ce? Telling us to continue moving, Tasianna exined what she meant while we walked away, Miss Saori, if you had forgotten, I am a fae whisperer now. Fairies usually cannot speak with lesser fae like spirits or spriggans, but I am able to since I received the [Fae Talk] skill from [Fae Whisperer]. Did one of them speak with you just now? Yes multiple spirits warned me to get away from the shop. They told me it was dangerous. In fact, this whole area feels very simr to the ruins where we met Kiiro and the other onnikai. Its filled with the scent of the Goddess of Death. I looked around the area, but couldnt see what Tasianan was talking about. There were plenty of people moving through these streets. It was lively, not dead. But that was just before I received another sense of foreboding. [Alpha] That was Unos voice. I turned down to my shadow, seeing the garms head peek outside of it, bearing his teeth. [I can smell it! I can smell it!] [What are you talking about?] I questioned my agitated garm. [My body! I can smell my past body around! The scent of the Goddess Ilsaphone is around. I smell it! My body! I must find it!] [W-Wait, calm down!] I ordered my garm before he jumped out of the shadow, needing time to think about this. His body? What? My four garms werent exactly garms, per se. They were actually just four onnikais, dead lesser faefolk driven back to life through strong emotions, who werebined into the corpses of garms killed about seven years ago during the fenrir hunt. The leader of the group, an onnikai we named Kiiro, was able to conjure up a ck slime made using the catalyst Davison imprisoned it in a catalyst Tasianna was using nowadays as her main weapon. With the help of Ilsaphone, Kiiro was able to help its fellow onnikai control corpses like their own bodies with that slime, in an effort to create a patron race for the Goddess of Death. Uno, Song, Sarasa, and Quatre were the results of that experiment. The first four new beings, made using an onnikai to possess the body of a corpse. Over time, this slime allowed them to repair their host body and the memories of the body merged into them. My garms werent exactly garms, but at the same time, they were. They werent the bodys original owners, but they were now a copy of them. A sort of pseudo-reincarnation, you could say. And now Uno was telling me he could smell his body around here. At this point, I didnt know what to think about this. We need toe back here. Was all I could say as we made our way back to the RV. Tasianna and Uno were dead silent as we went back. It was so eerie. Once we made it back, I noticed that Hestia had made it back home earlier than we did. When I asked her how her day went, I was surprised to hear she met such a strong opposition at the train station ''cause of Grimnir. Even more surprising was the fact he hid some of his past from us. Where is he now? I asked Hestia. In the smithy. Eine and Daichi are with him, but I guess they must be working on Grimnirs new armor. Smithing is Grimnirs method to destress, so I guess we should just leave him to himself for now. I agree. I nodded to Hestias assertion. Hell probably open up a bit after some work and alcoholter on. Ill talk with him but its still surprising. Well, but I dont think youll like what we learned on our side. And I was right. Hestia didnt like what we experienced at all. Still, for now, the day was almost over and we managed to get a good impression of our first day in Gleisvale. Tomorrow, it was likely that we had to help Hestia out a bit with her duty as a princess. We needed to begin gathering more information and bring our goals here forward. Our list of tasks kept growingrger andrger with every moment, and it was certain that our stay in Estralia would bring us more stress than we ounted for. Profile: Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 69 Race: Wind Elf (Fairy) Age: 88 Years Job: Alchemist Level: 0/20 Status: Health: 3436 (+245) Mana: 11443 (+2039) Strength: 989 (+94) Intelligence: 3886 (+429) Vitality: 1182 (+189) Wisdom: 2850 (+320) Agility: 4038 (+930) Stamina: 4141 (+852) Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] Skill Points: 4950 Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10][Ice Magic Lv. 5] [Water Magic Lv. 10] [Torrent Magic Lv. 6] (+1) [Water Amp] [Water Magic Efficiency] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 4] [Synergists Oath Lv. 8] (+2) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Silent Casting Lv. 10] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 8] (+3) [Mental Stability Lv. 5] (+2) [Mental Warfare Lv. 7] (+2) [Fluid Cast Lv. 4] (+2) [Continuous Cast Lv. 4] (+2) [Dyed Cast Lv. 3] (+2) [Multi-Cast Lv. 7] (+2) Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 3] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 10] (+2) [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] (New) [Foresight Lv. 1] (New) [Danger Perception Lv. 9] (+2) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 8] (+1) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 7] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 8] [Night Vision Lv. 7] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 5] (+2) [Presence Killer Lv. 7] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] (+1) [Air Walk Lv. 1] (New) [Flight eleration Lv. 9] (+1) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 9] (+2) [Aerial Fighter Lv. 3] (New)[Concentration Lv. 10] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4] (+1) Resistance: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 6] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Inferno Resistance Lv. 5] [Torrent Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Earth Resistance Lv. 9] (+2) [Storm Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 2] (+1) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 8] (+3) [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 4] (+2) [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 10] (+2) [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 8] (+2) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv.8] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 6] (+2) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 8] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) Others: [Singing Lv. 8] (+3) [Dancing Lv. 5] (+2) [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] [Cooking Lv. 9] [Dismantle Lv. 8] [Herbalist Lv. 8] (+1) [Alchemy Lv. 4] (+2) [Brewing Lv. 8] (+1) [Sewing Lv. 4] (+1) [Battle Mind Lv. 8] (+2) [Terror Aura Lv. 6] (+3) [Fae Talk Lv. 2] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 7] [Elvenize Lv. 10] [Frost Body Lv. 3] (+1) [Cryokinesis] [Telepathy] Spell List: Custom spells: [Create Water] [Greater Create Water] [Marine Lungs] [Oceans st] [Aifli eir Vintral (Fairy of Winter)] [Tor Eicleres Finflei (Ice Ages Paradise)] [Slithering Frost Serpent] Ice spells: [Ice Spike] [Frozen Shield] [Icicle Gust] [cial Protection] [Winters Golem] Water spells: [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent] [Aqua Prison] [Aqua Beam] [Torrential Rain] [Ocean Healing] [Azure de] [Sapphire Membrane] [Krakens Destruction] [Perilous Tidefall] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] [Cyclone Madness] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] A note from AbyssRaven Former bodies hype. Garm getting old body back?! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 276: Shopping Time with the Girls. Chapter 276: Shopping Time with the Girls. Faster! My whelpling, you need to produce your mes faster! With [Volcanic ze], you need to learn how to produce fire from anything and everything if you want to realize its full potential! Mother instructed me, pushing me to snap my fingers faster and faster. Snap, snap, snap; the sound of fingers rubbing against each other echoed inside this clothing store. Every time I did so, fire was created not through my scale-dust, but through my mana. One snap on the left hand and a fire erupted, and when I did it with my right hand, the fire on my left disappeared, reced by one on the right. Meanwhile, my ten parallel minds were controlling the scales around me, picking up the clothing the store clerks were handing over to me. With Svena helping out, I was almost able to dress myself using my scales alone. Sadly, the clerks werent as excited since they were scared my fire could catch onto the clothing. M-Mother, do we really have to practice this right now? I pleaded to Mother to stop since I could see the clerks looking at my mes nervously. No. Clothing is important since your appearance must be impable for a dragon of your status, but you could just make dresses using your scales. Your training is more important than wasting time like this, Hestia. But Mother was strict. Dammit, for an immortal, you really treat time as any other mortal! Regardless of Mothers helicopter mum-like behavior, today has been a pretty busy day for me. Mostly cause I had to go around the city a lot to do some mandatory stuff, which I couldn''t have done yesterday when we first arrived in Gleisvale. For example, Aurora had to register ourselves at the hunters, mercenary''s and mages guilds. Simr to how we did it in Griffonpeak, it was there to let the guilds know we were around and to allow us to take on jobs if we needed them. While we weren''t legally bound to register at the hunters guild although we still did so, as we were apany it was a requirement to keep our guild membership for the mages guild. Maverina, the mages guild master in Griffonpeak, told us we had to do it. If a mages guild was around in a city, mages had to make sure to announce their appearance since the magical capital, Aleistunum, was responsible for managing them. And they did it through the mages guild. Laws and restrictions, I told myself. I was also annoyed that I had to announce any custom spells I made for myself, but I do admit they were useful in Griffonpeak when we needed an enchanter for our catalysts. Still, now that we had Tamae around, she could handle our enchanting needs. If it werent for raising Master Kushs prestige as a mages guild member from me being acknowledged as his apprentice, I would have probably wanted to hand in my membership just with how annoying it was. Speaking about memberships, Mother and the twins were less enthusiastic about being bound down by humanws. In Griffonpeak, I had suggested we get them some party bracelets and also a membership with the hunters and mages guild, but they rejected that idea. At the very least, I managed to persuade them to get IDs despite the fact that they thought it was redundant if they could simply introduce themselves. When we went over to the mages guild today, the guild leader had already known of our arrival as did anybody else with any amount of influence in this city, apparently. He was pleased to meet me and that I was a member of the guild, but imagine my surprise when he was actually brazen enough to demand that Mother and the twins had to register, stating it was thew of thends. Suffice to say, Mother put him into his ce. In fact, the whole building was put into its ce. I had the feeling no matter how many fire mages they hired, they wouldnt be able to use that plot ofnd anymore until Mother forgave them and dispelled the ice around it. For a bunch of smarty-pants arcanists, the guild leaders of these mages guilds were pretty up their asses. Cant wait to tell this story to Maverina. Would remind her of that time I made the Sarlenziapany raise the price of fulinoe leaves just for them! Ha, making back ourpensation fee and more was pretty funny. Hie hie~ Anyways, after all that guild business, we were now going around upholding the promises I gave the representatives I met yesterday. First, a bunch of merchants wanted to do business with us, so I just sent Amelia, Eine, and Haruka with the twins guarding them to handle that stuff. Eine could handle herself well enough, but better not take any risks after what Saori told me yesterday about cartels being supported by senators. With that annoying part delegated to people with a better aptitude to it I wasnt running away it allowed me to visit the shops who just wanted to sell us things to possibly promote them. Like clothing, jewelry, and even that pastry store our merchant trio told me about yesterday. That pastry store was our first visit and I had to agree with what those three told us. The pastries were nice to eat and delicious, using a lot of sugar, cream, and butter to elevate it into dessert heaven. Still, I didnt think we would lose out to them, but I could see why they were selling well. In any case, that could be dealt withter on. For now, it was a shopping trip with the girls and I was fully intending to enjoy it~ Ark! Jeez, why do these dresses always have toe with a fucking corset or bustier?! Damn, is there something without a corset around?! The rowdy voice of a certain rebel resounded, nearly drowning out those of others. Hmm, oh, you are right. These colors dopliment my hair pretty well. Although, the skirt might be a bit too frilly. I could hear somebodyment about herself worriedly, which I guessed belonged to our new chef. Hmm, the dress is nice but it really doesnt go well if I get into trouble. The sleeves are too long to use my bow. Considering she mentioned a bow, it had to be our resident archer. Misaki-san, you should not be using a bow while wearing a dress. And that matter-of-fact tone could only belong to a certain electro wolfkin friend of mine. After I was done dressing up, I opened the door using my scales and came out of the changing room with Svena and Mother. I looked around, noticing the rest of the girls of Aurora were also done with their changing and over by the mirror to inspect themselves. The clothing shops hadrge rooms reserved to try out clothing, divided between private and group intended ones, ording to each customer''s preferences. These group rooms had separate changing rooms behind doors for everybodys privacy, of course, but amunal room to inspect each others appearances. So, how does this one look, guys? I asked everybody, drawing their eyes towards me. This one also has an opening for your wings, huh? They really worked hard to get it finished in a day, Kohakumented. She herself was wearing an eye-catching yellow-red dress which made her stand out even in a crowd. Jeez, and I thought Sensei could tailor everything fast. Imagine making six dresses for Hesti-chan to try out in a single night, Kazumi stated, having transformed into her katzune form for right now. With cat ears and a tail, her ck dress seemed quite brazen as it was made specifically for katzune tastes, and they liked their clothes to be athletic and free-feeling. I heard beastmen from Carmaniate, the beastman alliance in the east, sometimes visit or even immigrate using the dwarves train, so Gleisvale merchants also put in the effort to appeal to them also. This really was a hub. Outside of Saoris, Tasiannas, Mothers, Kazumis, and my clothes, the formal dresses made for humans ranged fromte medieval style, basically Gothic, to slight Victorian. In other words, they loved their corsets to entuate the breasts and the long, flowy skirts. There were also casual dresses avable, but they were simr to what Artorian nobles wear. Now, for the beastmen dresses they had a more refined beastial charm to them. They were less strict with modesty and could be called risque in a way, although not as much as you would expect from modern Earths dresses. Rather, you could say the dresses were there to entuate the animalistic features we had like our wings, tails, scales, and fur. I naturally rejected any dresses which even tried to show off my chest ''cause of my missing core, which were three out of six I received from the most noteworthy boutiques in the city. Fortunately, each store gave me both a modest and an eye-catching option, so at least they were being considerate about my tastes. Speaking about my core, after I had removed it, I noticed a small pebble of crystalized mana had appeared on my chest. Mother told me I had to wait for my core to naturally reform, so this was just the beginning stages. It would take quite a while for it to reform, but even as a small gem, I could probably use [Sr Beam] and enter my overdrive form. Just, it wasnt rmended for obvious reasons. Back to the topic of dresses, I already saw Kazumis before, and Mothers dress was pretty simr to mine, only they had the wrong proportions. Mothers humanoid form was that of a high elf, but unlike most female elves Id met so far, she was busty. It made me remember how Muraina exined elves were naturally t and only had their chests grow if they were pregnant or during the first few years after having a child. Well, she did have a child, so I guess it counts. Haaaa, do I really have to get a new outfit? Tasiannamented. I had heard she was nearly groped yesterday when she visited the ck market in her usual maid outfit. Honestly, Tasianna was a strong mage and personally wanted her to dress like one just for my fantasy. Just imagining Tasianna looking like a badass mage in some incredible looking robes made me want Saori to hurry up with it. Regardless, Tasiannas current dress was also a chance for Saori to learn about elven dress fashion along with how beastmen fashion worked. Although Gleisvale was rarely visited by elves, half-elves were a different question. As such, from the few half-elves who came through the dwarven train, the boutique had a small section reserved for their style. Not surprising, the dresses the elves like to wear were simr to how Tasianna described them to us in the past. Very few materials were used for them and there was a higher focus on looking elegant while remaining minimalist, which reminded me of Earths preferences. Showing skin was not a problem for elves. With Saoris dress, you could imagine just how much she hated it even if she didnt admit it to not be rude to the people who made it. Our good wolfkin hated showing off the fur around her arms and legs, and the skirt of a wolfkin dress was usually longer in the back but shorter in the front. The dress she wore was exposing her arms and legs, and I could see how embarrassed she felt. Chin up, Saori! Its almost over! Technically, she could have transformed into a higher [Humanization] form to get rid of her fur, but that would mean she couldnt use her lightning. Practicality over fashion. Urgh, can we just get this over with The other person who disliked her dress was Asaka, voicing her unwillingness to wear a corset. I could imagine everybody didnt want to say it out loud, so we girls smiled wryly as she spoke out what we thought. Thank goodness beastmen hate wearing corsets too! I thanked the flexible nature of beastmen fashion. Since all of us were done with changing, we exited the room and walked back to the busy front of the shop. Manydies were inspecting the clothing in the boutique while their male escortsplimented or praised them, telling them how beautiful they would look in a specific dress. Speaking about guys, we had our own. Yo, boys, were done. How do we look~? I asked the bored-looking Tatsuya, Kyouya, Nishio, and Daichi. Outside of Grimnir, all the men in ourpany were here. However, for some reason, all four were silent as they stared at us. Not even a squeak came out of their mouths, but I could see they were focused on us with their widened eyes. U-Uhm do the corsets not hurt? Was the first thing we heard from them and it came from Tatsuya. We were speechless. Yes, they are ufortable and freaking pain in the butt to wear, so how about you guys say something else so we can get out of them sooner? Asakained to the boys with a tired expression. Noticing we wanted to hear them talk about our appearances, the boys straightened up their backs. U-Well, you girls all look fantastic! Kyouya was the first to speak out. W-Well, uh, you guys look very pretty! Hes flushed. Cute. Hmm! Not perfect, but still better than nothing! Kohaku grinned and gave him a peace sign. Now, Kyouya-kun~ Who is the one you like the best, hmm? Wha-What?! Ohh, nice one, Kohaku-chan! the blond-haired katzune-wannabe Kazumi responded with a thumbs up. Kyooouya-kun~ Who is it, hmm? Me? Hesti-chan? Or, maybe youre into Sensei~? Kazumi-san Saori red at the tricky kitty. Buuuuut, not to say it wasnt any less awkward for poor Kyouya as he tried to think of something to say. Stammering around like that, Kohaku and Kazumi giggled as they witnessed their teasing sessful. We girls can be quite mean, huh? Patting his shoulder, Kohaku then turned her attention to Nishio. No worries, Kyouya-kun. Just watch how somebody else answers that question. Nishio-kun, how about you? Who do you think looks the best? Tamae-san. His answer was swift like a storm! The lime green with thebination of yellow on her dress reallypliments your purple hair, Tamae-san. Very natural while giving you an aura of a caring person as none of the colors stuck out too much. They fit perfectly. Its a sight for sore eyes. Youre quite enchanting. O-Oh! U-Uhm, thank you very much, Nishio-kun. Thats really nice of you to say. I didnt think I looked that good, to be honest. But hearing you say that to me really made me happy. A bright smile graced Tamaes face as she giggled embarrassed with a bright blush on her face. Whew, Kazumi whistled. Damn. Smooth. I wonder if Tama-chan finally caught on or not? Oh, right. Nishio had a crush on Tam But, I think Melloxtressa-sama looks better than me. The cyan and white colors of her dress makes her feel so approachable even if they arent very warm colors. Like a breath of fresh air, you know. Oh, why thank you, Tamae. I do agree with your apt description. The tailors really did a fine job with this dress, despite not knowing me that well. Still, a bit too tight, but they didnt manage to guess any of our sizes correctly, so I am able to forgive them. Nishios grin dropped as he stared nkly at his failed attempt. He sat back down, looking at the floor, crestfallen. Hope couldnt be seen in his eyes. Ooof Poor dude Now that Mother mentioned, this dress does feel a bit too tight around my waist Oh shit, am I gaining weight?! In any case, aside from Nishio, none of the boys could bring out a simr or more eloquentpliment than he did, which, honestly, wasnt too bad. We only wanted to tease the boys and we got ourughs out of their embarrassment. Flustered and unable to speak is already extremely ttering, if you ask me. Anyways, before we were finished, Eine, Amelia, Haruka, and the twins arrived at the store, looking exhausted after the talks with the merchants. They wanted to tell us what happened, but we decided they needed a break so we pulled the girls from their group into the dressing room and had the clerk get us some dresses. The boys, plus Shay, stayed behind and waited for us. Once we returned with everybody dressed, we pushed the four new girls into the light for the boys to see. While Eine, Amelia, and Haruka didnt have any problems getting into a dress, helping Beth get into hers was quite tricky since she could only assume a [Humanize (Minor)] form, in other words, she looked like a humanoid wyvern and had wings as arms. Still, with perseverance and a lot of tries, we eventually managed to do so. Beth didnt know about the concept of nudity or exposing her skin, so she didnt feel embarrassed about modesty, but she sure felt awkward. Why? Well, her brother could be quite insensitive about it. Fuhahahahaahahah! Shayughed out loud. [Bethlieranha, dress isnt fitting! Too small, yes!] Kierk?! Urgk! Beth unfurled her wings and covered her face while dropping her tail between her tail, a sign of surrender for scale-kins. Oh no, you didnt! Shaaaaaay! Kuek! Shay stoppedughing as he suddenly flinched back, finally noticing us girls re at him intently. [Uhm I say something wrong?] Whether it was due to hisck of ability in stringing words in Common or a general misunderstanding due to wyverns having no idea about clothing in general, we still didnt let Shay go scott-free forughing at Beth. After lecturing him, we told the boys to have some boys talk with him. Beth and Shay were twins and around 93 years old, but their minds were more simr to that of young adults rather than senior citizens, just like how Tasianna was 88 but acted more like an adolescent. Long-living races mature in different wayspared to humans. In any case, after we changed back into our normal clothing, our time in the shop ended. The manager of the boutique approached us and wondered if we liked any of the products he and the other two shops offered, but we mentioned most of us wore mana clothing at home so we didnt need them. Shocked to hear that, he quickly realized the boutiques forgot Mother and I could transform back into dragons. At the very least, they should have offered mana clothing. He offered to rectify this mistake, but we declined, expressing we learned a lot about the local fashion. As much as the dresses were nice to wear, since we wouldnt use them as oftenpared to the easily-maintainable mana clothes, we decided not to buy useless stuff. After leaving the shop, we saw the sky turning orange so we decided to return to the RV for the day. Once back, we noticed Yorshka and Grimnir enjoying some beer together while Elrick was sleeping on the couch. When we asked what happened, Yorshka simplyughed. Haha, the training today was too rough for Elrick! He told me to go harder on him but he couldnt handle it! Hahahaha! I think hes falling behind a bit since we havent had a good hunting session in a while. Mhmm. The same thing with your kids. Hmm? Oh! Now that she mentioned it, Hestia, how is your [Battle Frenzy]? Any tingling? You havent hunted anything for nearly three weeks now, Saori asked me. Oh, dont worry about it. Honestly, with Kramps helping me out, I think Ive been getting better ustomed to it. Havent felt a need to fight in a while. Even after finishing the sloth stage of Kramps training, he told me to continue working on maintaining my cool for now until we went to the next stage, which was gluttony. For a Kargryxmor can be spurred into rage due to an insatiable need for power. With Mother helping me out with my scale maniption and to find out if [Volcanic ze] was an empty vessel magic or not, I also had enough stimulus to not want to fight anything. I wasnt in danger of suddenlyshing out on anybody for now. It was a relief to me. Speaking about fighting, I think it should be time for us to return to the fields, Tatsuya suddenly pointed out. Some time to rest is nice and all, but let us not forget that we need to train. Like Elrick, we aregging behind in levels and training. With the experience boost we got from [Hestias Retainer], we need to get out and hunt. I agree, Kyouya nodded. There is also the thing we found about the potion shop. I dont think well get as much information as Sensei or Gael, so well try to help by speaking with the adventurers. Some might have frequented the shop and could tell us more. Saoris information on the potion store was pretty worrying, especially with how Tasianna and Uno reacted to that store. For now, we needed information on things. Hmmm, if we are talking about training, then we should also continue ours, Misaki brought up as she looked at the others of The Magical Biscuits. Tama-chan, I think it would be best if I returned to training, too. Well, Kazumi-chan, Kohaku-chan, Nishio-kun, and I. Working at the restaurant was nice, but we cant neglect our training. O-Oh, right, thats true You should do that. We need to get stronger before the next demonkin attack or if we have to attack them. Tamae acquiesced to Misakis request but seemed troubled, nheless. I wondered why. Sorry about that, Tama-chan. Well still help out when we need to. Right, Kohaku-chan? Nishio-kun? Kazumi apologized. The two others agreed to it,forting Tamae. Oh yeah, dont forget to use thepany, guys, I said to those wanting to do some adventurer work, but they looked at me with confusion so I had to borate. Well, isnt it obvious? We have a nexus and the ability to fast travel. We have teleportation points in Ullistar, Griffonpeak, Cedaraille, and Firwood. The former three have dungeons and thest has ess to Belzac forest. Perfect ce to hunt monsters for their materials. Ooooh! Haruka figured out my n. Do you mean to use that traveling quest board function we could use? Now that I think about it, one of the merchants who wanted to do business was somebody who traded in monster materials since his primary customers were smithies. But, well have to pay taxes to the hunters guild if we worked like that, correct? Kohaku asked. Sure, but we can still earn rank points as well as money, Kyouya replied. We arent restricted to the local guilds and we do need to enter a dungeon soon. Gleisvale doesnt have a dungeon, only monster-infested areas nearby. Tatsuya and I will stay around, though, to help the others, you four should probably go hunt with Dame Yorshka in the other ces. Tatsuya agreed to Kyouyas statement. We also need to find some information on the Hearts Desires, so well ask some adventurers if we can. However, I personally just want to turn this time into proper training. If thats okay, hopefully. Oh, in that case, would it be okay if I apanied you two? Eine raised her hand. Amelia and Haruka can take care of the business side without me. In addition, Hestia and Tamae are better suited to support them with our future ns for the opening of the Sarlenzia branch in the city. She paused as she raised up her ring. There is also my wish to train with Kleas power more. I want to get more used to assimting with her. Without my death-defying ne, I need to get stronger, too. [Ahh, true. That would be best. A long training trip with two boys sounds great, hiehie. No, but seriously, I do think Eine needs to get more training. There are still more powers and I also have to exin to Eine how to use Original Sin abilities when she gains them. She knows as much about my powers as you do your [Battle Frenzy], Hestia,] the demonpared my situation with Eines, making me nod. [Depending on what we will do, I wont be around in Gleisvale to detect any demonkin presences, so be careful, dears. Still, when Im around, you can call me for your training, Hestia.] I nodded once again. Its decided then. Eine, would you mind acting as the leader for those two? M-Me?! Yeah. Youre nning on bing a knight, correct? Knights need to take a leadership role sometimes, like what Elrick and Yorshka are doing. Tatsuya and Kyouya have lower levels than you, and you probably have morebat experience than they do. B-But Hold on, am I not younger than those two? Doesnt that feel a bit inappropriate? I have no problems taking orders, Eine, Tatsuya stated. Also, I personally think it would be cool to work with you. From one transformer to the other. Well, I dont like the demon, but Im okay, regardless. Same with me. Kyouya showed a thumbs up. Im better at taking orders than giving them. Good. Its settled! I announced. Shay and Beth. Would you mind joining them as insurance? Dont fight their fights if you arent needed, though, alright? [Yes, Princess!] the two agreed immediately. Outside of Gleisvale, the Centipedew valley was teeming with monsters, making it a good ce to hunt. While it didnt provide the best amount of challenge for experienced adventurers, our goal here was to find information. What better way than to go and ask people who frequent potion shops and alchemists? Which means, Gael, Tasianna, and I will handle investigating the area around the Hearts Healing, Saori followed up. Well try to sneak into the shop and get some information. If we manage to find anything, then your three can just continue on with your training. We still have to deal with Shatureins request, which probably means interacting with the local gangs. Keep your schedules flexible and stay on guard, in case they want to try something. We already angered a cartel on the first day. Sounds interesting. Ille with you. Surprisingly, Asaka was the one to offer her hand to Saori. What are you looking at me like that, Segawa-san? You dont want my help? Saori frowned. I didnt expect you to help out. Asaka shrugged. Im not doing it for you. Im doing it for myself since I wont be of any use on Hestias side, and Im not in the mood to go out to the forest again after what happened in Belzac. In other words, I have nothing better to do. And,stly, the stupid garm spirits want to stay around you. Mind helping me out? It really seemed like Asaka wanted to help out. After everything on Earth, its hard to rely on you, Hanazawa-san. But Saori still had a wall in between them. Miss Saori, I dont think its that bad to bring her along with us, Tasianna suggested. If Asaka came with us, Sir Elrick will, too. He might be underleveledpared to us and a liability since he probably will have a hard time working with people like Gael, but he can probably deal with any goons since hes a knight of Aurena. Besides, even if you disregard Sir Elrick and her garm spirits, Asaka is smart enough to catch onto details. Well, youre overpraising me there, Tasianna. Im not good either inbat, since Im just a healer with a mace to bash people with. Not like you two with your fancyrge-scale spells. However, well Okay, I dont have many other arguments, really. I just dont want to stick inside the RV like a NEET, so can I help out, or not? Haaaaaaa, Saori sighed, scratching her head. Yes, alright. I do not see too much of a problem there. Maybe this trip will help you mature a bit. Hehe, even Saori doesnt want to admit it, she still acts like a teacher around her former students. Which meant, only one group was left the Sarlenzia group. Alright, I havent nned anything with the senator, but I have a feeling they will send another representative when they are ready. Since I didnt go to them today, I told everybody. As such, its time to prepare for the mission Introduce Earthen desserts to Peolynca Part 2! Tamae-chan, I have some ideas for products I want the Sarlenziapany to introduce, so could you help me trante those recipes with the local ingredients? Oh! Sure, that would be amazing! Tamaes bad mood disappeared instantly once food was mentioned. I nodded. Amelia. Haruka. How were the merchant visits? What did they want? Mostly to provide us with business deals since they knew you were affiliated with the Sarlenziapany. Well, since I went to them, things began to smooth out even more once I told them we were opening a branch here, Amelia answered. We probably left a couple of them disgruntled, considering how they behaved after we announced our n. It might be a problem forter. Ahh, dont worry about it. If they dont want to join us, then they will be left behind. Gleisvale is the city of merchants, so we have to y by their rules to win. If they want to lose, then let them continue thinking we are their rivals. Well crush them. I smirked. Also, before I meet up with the senators, we need to get information on them. Who are they? What do they do? Their affiliations? Amelia, please, get somebody from House Helvas or Greenveil to help you with the branch opening. We need to get this finished as soon as possible. Ill handle any problems with the merchant guild with you two, alright? It was time for me to act like a proper leader. Hearing me give out all these orders made me feel kinda giddy inside. Like I was finally growing up. Hiehie. Mother giggled, but didnt say anything so I continued. Oh, and I have a n with the restaurant, so Tamae could you But before I could end my sentence, Tamae seemed to have figured out what I wanted. If you are talking about serving people food, that might be a problem. Huh? Why? Shouldnt the chefs and waiters we trained at House Helvas be ready? Yes, they are, Tamae confirmed, but smiled wryly afterward. However, they still are refusing to serve their skills tomoners. What?! Eine burst out. No, you informed us about it before. Thats why the others of the Magical Biscuits were helping out, but are you saying after two weeks after I left Griffonpeak that none of them are willing to help?! Y-Yes. Tamae looked troubled. Was this the reason why she wasnt looking so good before. Misaki and the others knew about it, but I also have to admit I was asking them to help out despite them wanting to stop beforehand to continue training. They really only helped out of the goodness of their hearts, but I cant continue being selfish. This restaurant is something I wanted, so I need to take responsibility for it. I apologize, Tamae-san. Nishio bowed deeply, but Tamae told him to stop. This cant be Eine massaged her temples. Why aren''t Father or Mother saying anything?! Brother? They should know and educate our servants better! This is preposterous! Well, you should know that Duke Greenveil wanted to expand the whole yeast and pastry business, correct? He just made a deal with the new Duke Equevanna, so your family has been too busy helping them. They should be going from Firwood to Cedaraille and then to Ullistar. They told me not to tell you, since you might be worried they might be working themselves to death. Oh goodness Eine stated anxiously. What about Barathan? Manue? They should be helping out. Mister Barathen is managing the new yeast guild in Firwood while Miss Manue is handling the one in Cedaraille with Duke Greenveils head attendant. Any other attendant from the two families are in the Equevanna duchy, to make sure our secrets arent identally leaked. I dont think Duke Equevanna would do anything topromise this new rtionship, but neither he nor Duke Greenveil trusts the nobles currently inside the Equevanna duchy. The power vacuum was still very much present after the previous Duke Equevanna had to step down and with the whole noble purge. I was sure some nobles would like to ride this storm as if a new age wasing, but I could imagine some rats narrowly dodging the purge. The two dukes were just being safe since losing the yeast recipe to apetitor meant I would lose out too. And, since there is nobody I can call to help with this, my restaurant crew hasnt been doing what I want. I cant get them to work for the lower city, saying their talents and training were wasted on them. Are you serious?! Eine was outraged. Josine! Svena! I thought that both of you managed to recruit and hire proper attendants to help out! What is the meaning of this?! L-Lady Eine, I am unforgivable! Josine bowed down with Svena. My deepest apologies, Lady Eine! Lady Hestia! I was sure we got the best of the best and we also informed them we might also servemoners. Most of them came from schwertnoble houses or have worked in a magnobles house. They were rmended by their former employees! Yes technically, we promised them that they would be serving rich merchants. Specifically. W-We have made a mistake and forgot to inform them of the lower city restaurant. This is our mistake, Lady Eine. Oh goodness, so it was amunication issue. Dammit. Urgh! Eine covered her face and breathed in deeply. She knew we couldnt force them if that was the case. She might be a noble, but nobles also had to act like ones especially towards their employees. We couldnt afford a bad reputation. No problem then. Let them work for the noble restaurant, then. Which means, we had to adapt. Hestia? Eine looked at me in confusion. So, are you nning on scraping the idea to serve themoners here and simply focus on the wealthy? Nope, I stated, confusing everybody. Tamae-chan, make sure your crew for the noble restaurant will actually work well enough. Their work contract stated something we overlooked, so it is now our responsibility to handle it ourselves. We need to act properly, not them. As such, I will get you people who will help you. You will? From where? Hesti-chan, we cant just take on random people, since we need to trust these people with my recipes so they dont expose them. The people Josine and Svena hired are all nice people, and I believe they are enthusiastic about working with us, especially since I think they are nning to stay around after I taught them my recipes. The chefs loved them and wanted to learn more from me. Thats good to hear! We wont force people to stay if they didnt want to, but we had to make sure they didnt tell these recipes to others. Dont worry about that. I can get you some helpers who we can all trust, I assured her before turning to Yorshka. Hey, Yorshka, minding with me to a trip to Griffonpeak and Firwood? Huh? For what? she asked but I couldnt help but smirk. Im gonna meet up with a few of my fans~ Chapter 277: Culinary Recruitment. Chapter 277: Culinary Recruitment. Y-You want to hire me?! bbergasted and astonished. Those were the only emotions you could see on the faces of the young katzune woman and the middle-aged human man sitting across from me. Not only did I already surprise them bying back to their eatery, but by suddenly asking them to talk, I scared them. Sadly for them, there was no stopping this train. Choo-choo, I was out to recruit people for the restaurant. Yes, that is correct, I confirmed Haatis, the katzunes, question. I dont know if you know about the street eatery we operate Yes, I do! I just went there with my friends to eat the noodle dish five days ago. Uhm, what was the name again? Haati scrambled her brain as she interrupted me, trying to remember the name of one of the new dishes. Spaghetti Bolognese. Thankfully,ing to her rescue was Tamae, whom I brought with me since these recruitments concerned her the most. Yes, thats exactly Haati! But before Haati could speak, the person next to her shouted at her her boss. I dont know if you forgot about this, but you are sitting before a princess and champion of the Goddess. Could you, please, act properly? I could see the mans wrinkles growing with how Haati was speaking to me. With how she interrupted me. If I were any normal aristocrat, being so rude coulde back to bite Haatis tail, and I guess her boss was trying to remind her of that. He didnt know I was nowhere close to being an ordinary princess. Oh, its fine. There is no need to worry, Mister Braym, I told the agitated eatery owner. I dont really care about etiquette in general, and this isnt exactly formal. I mean, Im trying to poach one of your employees right in front of you. If you ask me, Im being infinitely ruder. Of course, that alone wasnt exactly enough to calm down amon citizen since they were taught in Artorias to stay away from nobles. One mistake with a less amicable noble and you could lose your head just like that. And since the aristocracy controls thews, nobles can get away with things pretty easily if they have friends. As such, it took a while for Braym toe around to the idea I wasn''t like the nobles he was taught to avoid. Princess or not, Im just Hestia at the end of the day. I wasnt a fan of abusing my power. After I managed to calm everyone down, Braym and Haati asked me to exin the situation better. They were confused about why I suddenly wanted to talk to them and why I brought up hiring Haati. She was, ording to them, just a normal single woman, trying to make due with her situation. She didnt have any special skills, in other words. Well, since you already know about the eatery we serve, this is not only the chef but also the main proprietress of the eatery. Technically, its part of our adventurerpany, but small stuff, really. I patted Tamae on her shoulder. And, we are soon nning on turning the eatery into a restaurant. Restaurant? Braym looked confused at this English word. The word restaurant didnt exist in this world yet, as eatery was the general term used for anywhere you could go to get food. Street eatery, instead of food cart, and so on. Tamae nodded. Yes. A restaurant is simr to an eatery as it serves food to customers, but the difference between the two is that restaurants are more formal. The main demographics will be nobles and wealthymoners. Thats how it worked where we came from. Came from? Oh, do you mean Loatryx? Kargryx? I think you mentioned your country the first time we met. Haati twitched a bit when she mentioned first time, probably since it was when she was still a ve. The ve mark on her might be gone, but I could only imagine that the pain from the her bothers'' deaths and her time as a ve was still there. I see. On the other hand, Braym didnt show any reaction. I wondered if Haati had told her new boss anything about her past. But, the gal doesnt exactly have the manners or know-how on how to deal with nobles, though. Isnt hiring her for that job a bit too much? Oh no, dont worry, Tamae replied. I already have the staff for the restaurant ready and trained. However, for the street eatery Ive been holding for a while now, Ive recently lost my helpers for it. Although the restaurant will bring in more profit, I presume, I still wish to keep serving food to the lower city or any othermoner on our travels. As such, I need new employees willing to work with me on the eatery. Travels? The two of them asked. To them, the restaurant hasnt been going anywhere despite Tamae and The Magical Biscuit members teleporting from Griffonpeak to Ullistar and then to Gleisvale. Since I didnt tell them goodbye, they didnt know we had been away from Griffonpeak for three weeks now. Then I cant! Haati rejected our offer. When I asked her for her reasons, it became clear that we had a misunderstanding. Well, since my brothers died, Im the only child left that my parents have. They were one of the people who got injured during the attack, but, thankfully, High Bishop Theodore granted them the white grace without a fee. May the Goddess bless his kind soul. Still, while they can work again, I think age is catching on and theyve been feeling more fatigued than usual. I cant leave the city, since I need to help with the household money. Quite a lot of people were either hurt or even killed during the demonkins invasion of the city. Griffonpeak seemed to have recovered quite a bit, and even the hole connecting Griffonpeak to Shaturein was closed up. However, it seemed the effects it had on people hasnt ended yet. Oh yeah, that attack. Ive lost my two previous waitresses cuz of it. Good gals. Also quite a bunch of my regrs got hurt, but, thank the Goddess, they still got their lives. Better results than a bunch of other people, really. Braym let out a deep sigh, scratching his throat while his eyes looked around. He stopped once his eyes returned to us. Yes, Haati nodded. That is why I must decline, Lady Hestia. I cant leave my parents alone, right now. Hmm, I see. Parentse first, I can understand that. However, I think youre misunderstanding us a bit, Haati. You would be traveling, but you could easily still live inside Griffonpeak, if that''s what you want. Haati tilted her head as I brought that revtion to her, causing me to smile. Magic is pretty extraordinary, dont you two think? Well, I wont bore you two with the finer details of the spell, but let me just say that we can serve food to people from any country at the same time, even if the restaurant is here in Griffonpeak. ??? Now even Braym was tilting his head and was looking at me as if he understood not even a word Id said. Exining this concept to people has been pretty easy when I did it to other mages. If they had an inkling of knowledge on space-time magic, they would be able to grasp the concept somewhat. But this time, if I suddenly exined the finer details on the [Room] runes to them, I probably wont get through to them. Seeing was better. However, I couldnt just bring out my [Room] runes now. It was just the evening after I brought up hiring new people to Tamae, and after I brought up that idea, we went straight to Griffonpeak. Brayms eatery was gonna go into the night, so it was still pretty full. His wife and children were currently managing the front while we talked about Haatis hiring in the back. Showing them the nexus would be the best way to exin it, but I couldnt do it here, where there was the danger of somebody I couldnt trust seeing the runes. Im okay with people knowing I could teleport, but not with how I could do it. The method had to stay a secret. After the invasion, I really had to be more careful. I know its confusing, but thats how Im here right now. Just for your information, I left the capital three weeks ago to go to Ullistar to perform one of my concerts. Currently, I was in Ullistar, working on some stuff there. The restaurant we were opening? Well, it will serve not only Artorian nobility and merchants, but also invite the merchants of Gleisvale. ????? Well, I kinda expected that reaction. Uhm, okay I wont say I understood anything you just said, Lady Hestia. What is teleportation anyways? Haati seemed like she lost all hope in what I said. However, the summary of what you meant to say is that I can work for your restaurant, but I didnt have to leave the city? Correct. I nodded. She was smart enough to understand the gist of it. You have two options you can either stay in our quarters or you may stay at House Helvass mansion as one of our employees. Dont worry, thetter option is alright since I have a strong rtionship with them. They will treat you pretty well. I cant stay with my parents? You could, but I wouldnt advise it. You see, the whole teleportation method requires you to enter through a specific entry point, and the only ones, outside of myself, who have one are Arcanuess Helvas and another person I cannot disclose. Thats why I rmend you staying in House Helvass mansion, since you dont have to go from and out of the noble district all the time. The other person was King Drangleic, but there was no need to reveal that. Haati, still taken aback, didnt answer immediately. I guess it would be hard to make such a decision like now, and I didnt know how much we would pay her since I had no idea about it. Tamae, also, wasnt versed in how to pay people since she only had a surface-level idea about the money of this world. She could use it and she had an idea of what was worth how much, but she didn''t know enough about how much eateries paid people. However, that was why we brought somebody with us who knew about the whole money thing. If its your wage, we can discuss it right away. It wasnt Saori or Eine who spoke for us, it was Yorshka. Your primary employer will be Hestia, but you will work under Tamae as she will be the proprietress for the eatery. As such, you will be receiving money appropriate for the person you are serving. In this case, the youngest princess of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx. We arent here to scam you, and are willing topensate you for your work. Even if Yorshka actedx sometimes, she was still an adult. No, thats not it. I didnt think Lady Hestia was here to trick me at all. Waving her hands in a fluster, Haati cleared up the situation for us. No, the reason why Im not sure what to answer is because I still owe Braym for allowing me to work here. I dont want to suddenly leave him just cause a better option is avable. That was understandable. Loyalty was good. It reinforced my wish to hire her even more. Still, this will be tricky. I have to persuade her somehow, so it might be best to However, before I could say anything, Braym made his move first. Haati, I think you should ept the job. Huh, Braym?! Haatis eyes widened while I raised a brow at this development. W-Wait, hold on! D-Did I do something that you didnt like. I didnt break anything, nor did I give a wrong order to any of the customers ever since my first day working! W-Why are you trying to get rid of me?! L-Lass?! Haati! Stop shaking me! Ark! Your ws! Haati suddenly shot up from her seat and grabbed Brayms shoulders, shaking him wildly as she frantically bombarded him with questions. Yorshka went to help Braym out by pulling Haati back onto her seat, but she reacted toote as the katzune''s ws protracted and bit into him slightly. I healed him with [Major Heal], but I dont think you could hide the holes or bits of blood on his shirt. Looking over at Haati, she was breathing heavily and clutched her chest as if she was having a heart attack. Her eyes were wide like a scared cat and her shivering hands caused her ws to scratch herself. Cant believe this happened again Barym said after we finally managed to calm Haati down. Confused at hisment, I prodded him to borate on it. Well Lady Hestia. Uhm the thing is that this happened once before when she first began working here. She suddenly had a panic attack when she brought the wrong dish to a customer, dropped it and began scratching herself on her chest. My sons managed to calm her down, though. Hearing this, before I used [Major Heal] to heal the wounds she inflicted on herself just now, I looked through the opening at the chest area of her light dress. There I saw some fresh scars. Considering some of them still had scabs, too, she probably hurt herself recently. Wasnt this where I saw her ve mark? Shit. Its okay. They arent here anymore. They are all gone, Haati. I soothed her as I sent my [White mes] to heal her wounds and, hopefully, some of her old ones. As we all sat back down, Barym apologized to us for what happened. He thought Haati had had it under control, as it never happened in the eatery again, but it seemed he touched a sore spot. I could agree. A very sore spot. When Braym asked Haati what the hell happened just now, Haati just looked at the table meekly, unwilling to answer. However, seeing as it seemed to gnaw at her, I encouraged Haati to tell her secret if she thinks Barym is trustworthy. Holding it in wasnt good. Anxious, she told us she wasnt willing to share it, as she was scared Braym would judge her for it. However, having PTSD from your experince as a ve wouldnt help anybody if she kept it boiling inside her, releasing it in a burst whenever she was triggered. I had to make her aware that Braym was worried for her. But, he wants to get rid of me, Haati argued, only for her boss to scoff at her. When did I say that, you idiot?! Braym eximed. Im just saying that youll be better off with Lady Hestia and her job offer than with me. I can always just hire another waitress, but you have the golden opportunity to work with a noble here! Doesnt your family need money after your brothers died? Idiot, take it! I like your loyalty, Haati, but you gotta take care of yourself here. Im not telling you to leave cuz youre a bad worker, Im telling you to go since you need the money. Haati, widened her eyes again, but this time it was to release the tears now flowing down her face. Braym was surprised to see her cry, trying to calm her down as he had no idea what he said to make her so distraught. But, Haati looked grateful as she smiled at him. She then went on to reveal her time as a ve and how she lost her brothers when she was kidnapped. She stayed as a ve for a good chunk of time, working mostly as a maid for Hamils guild, serving the gang members. The reason for Haatis outburst was due to how they treated her whenever she made a mistake. The ve tattoo was ced on my chest. I-I can still sometimes feel the pain. That burning needle poking into my skin, marking me as theirs. I couldnt go against them. If I made a mistake, the tattoo would heat up and burn my chest. Then, those scum would start kicking me as I fell onto the ground from the pain. It was a nightmare Nearly two weeks of being a ve, and that mental scar has persisted in her mind until now. The phantom pain she felt whenever she made a mistake or when she thought Braym was kicking her out cause she was inadequate, caused her heart to start beating faster and faster. She feared the burning sensation froming back again. Once again, I knew it, very shouldnt exist in this world. I honestly would have liked it if Saori had busted that ve auction she saw in Gleisvale. Maybe I should pay those bastards a visit. Culture be damned. After Haati was done retelling her story, to the point where she was released and had to tell her parents about everything that happened, Braym nodded firmly at her story and thanked her. That makes me want to go with Lady Hestia even more,ss. Shes not only your savior but she wants to give you a job. If you ask me, this must be the Goddesss will. Her champion wishes to give you a chance for a better life, so I think you shouldnt let it go at any cost. But, Im not anything special. I cant cook that well enough to serve it nor am I that good of a waitress. I cant provide much to help them, Haati argued, but Tamae interjected herself to rify. The reason why Hestia rmended you to me was because you can be trusted. As you know, I only serve food nobody knows about in Artorias. Im nning to continue doing that; sharing the recipes inside my head by using the ingredients around me is a dreame true. But, since the recipes are trade secrets, I cant hire people who could risk that secrecy. And I trust you, Haati. It also helps that youre a fan of my music, hiehie, but, ahem, I also think you won''t squander the goodwill I gave you. And thats the most important, I added. Yourepetent enough. I saw you work thest time I was here. You can only go up from here, and I think youre up for the challenge. As such, will you help me, Haati? Haatis eyes widened as I extended my arm. She then looked over at Braym, to which he nodded to push her further over the finish line. Seeing this, she smiled before looking back at me. I will make sure not to disappoint you, Lady Hestia! [Katzune, Haati] has received the title [Hestias Retainer]> Hold on, what? Huh?! Lady Hestia, I just Abababa! We can talk about itter, Haati! Hehehe, yeah, lets talk about itter. I frantically stopped her from talking. Ahem, well, there will be a lot to do now that you gave me the okay, so well make arrangements for you depending on where you want to stay. Either at House Helvas, or with us, in ourpany wagon. We have enough space to give you an entire room for yourself with thetter option. I can still visit my parents with either one, right? Yes, that teleportation magic I told you about will work for either case. Then I would like to join your wagon. I would rather stay with people I know, at least. Got it. I nodded in satisfaction Well pick you up tomorrow or however long you need to inform people. I can get ready tonight. My parents cant work properly, but they can still take care of themselves well enough. Besides, I had been living away from them before I was enved. Ill make them let me go. With Haati recruited and her amodations decided, it was time for us to say goodbye to Haati and Braym, telling the former well see each otherter on. After that, we went to House Helvass mansion and entered the subspace, only to teleport ourselves to Firwood. Our next target was a chef to help Tamae out, and we had an ideal candidate for it. We only needed Yorshka to do it properly. Mom?! It was Prisci, Farrons and Yorshkas only daughter. A-And, Hestia?! Tamae, too?! Oh! She remembered me! Hehe hey, honey. Uhm, let me just get your father for a moment, actually, lets just go upstairs. It was just after Priscis shift as one of the chefs responsible for the kitchen in the hunters guild of Firwood and the inn next to it. If I remembered correctly, she became a chef to help her father, since thetter was still injured from his crystalized lungs. Hmm? Kiddo? Cooking gal? Dear? Why are you all here? It has been several months since Ist met Farron, and the guy hasnt changed one bit ever since I met him. Now that I looked at the family with all of them here, I could really see the simrities Prisci shared with her father and mother. The beautiful snow-white hair from Yorshka, and the zing-red eyes she got from Farron. She was still in her human form right now, but from the sweet smelling from her, I could tell she was a dragonewt. After we sat down and made small talk to catch up on the time we havent met each other, Tamae and Yorshka began exining the reason why we came here today, expressing that the Tamae could really use another chef in the kitchen since it always got so busy that she had to call in Saori or Asaka to help her. She had her improved Strength and Agility to help her, but that only got her so far; stats weren''t a recement for cooking the food properly. Although, Hestia, isnt it a bit weird for us to hire her? Isnt Prisci only twelve, Dame Yorshka? Tamae asked, only for Prisci to point out she just had her birthday. I actually became 13 two months ago. And, there is no child-workingw in Artorias, as you know. It probably doesnt exist anywhere in Peolynca, I presume, Farron rebuked Tamaes question. I dont know how Earth does it, but thats what Yorshka told me. Here, the moment you be eight, youre expected to work if youre amoner. Mandatory schools do not exist, and most of the education is done at home. Hmm, thats right. My precious Prisci already knows how to do anything an adult is supposed to know. Yorshka then embraced Prisci and hugged her like a teddy bear, simr to how Mother would do it to me. However, unlike me, Prisci seemed to enjoy it far more. She can read and write well, she can do her calctions, and shes also interested in history so all my talk about our n hasnt gone in one ear and out the other. Mom, please, I know, I know, but youll squish me at this rate. Youre too strong! Prisci eventually managed to slip out of Yorshkas arm. After recovering her breath, she prodded Tamae for more details. So, uhm, Tamae, first, thank you very much for showing me that onigiri dishst time and the other small snacks you could make with bread and rice. It really helped me a lot and Father also liked it! Oh, thats good to hear, Prisci. The culinary arts is an endless adventure, worth sharing with everybody you meet. I rarely had any chance to cook properly without rushing myself during all the traveling, so I was just d that you allowed me in the guilds kitchen, Tamae expressed her gratitude. But, now that Im with Hestia and Aurora, Ive been able to really experiment with all the ingredients they bring in. Recreating a lot of Earths cuisine is important, but I also want to adapt them to Peolynca. Our food bill has skyrocketed with how much Aurora has grown in size, especially my mother, the twins, and the virigresses having big appetites. Good thing we got somebody turning the ingredients into good meals, I praised Tamaes work in the kitchen. Sure, she didnt like fighting, but having somebody keep everybody fed and happy was also an important job. Wow, that does sound pretty amazing. Priscis eyes dazzled at everything we said, looking as if she wanted to directly pounce at us for more stories. Considering how curious Prisci was about the outside world and Earth when we started bing friends, I could imagine she wanted to learn more. And as if she read my mind, she snapped her head directly to Farron. Using puppys eyes, she was already making a move to thetters chagrin. You really want to leave, huh? Farron asked with disappointment, but Prisci denied it. No, of course not, I cant leave you while youre still sick, Father. However, with the teleportation nexus they have around, I can just treat the eatery as another job. If Hestia can give us a set, I can simply go to the eatery in the morning, cook your lunch, do my work time, and then I can meet you back at home, Prisci argued, putting Farron at ease she understood how it worked. Also, Mom is finally around, Father! We can finally meet her all the time, whenever we want. We dont have to stay apart for months now, and I really want to spend more time with her! Also see what she saw instead of hearing her stories all the time! Ooooh, Prisci. My little treasure. Yorshka embraced her again. Seeee, Farron? I told you she took after me. Always wanting to learn more and travel. Not like a certain stubborn desk scribe. Desk scribe? Last time I checked, being a desk scribe makes sure our household has a stable ie source, unlike how you would wander around the continent, trying to find a job suitable for your rank. Farron didnt look too pleased at his wifes teasing. Oh yeah? Who is the one getting the ingredients for your cure, hmm? We already have three of the five necessary stuff for the recipe, and I bought all three of them, Yorshka pointed out the potion to cure Farrons crystalized lungs. Also, from what I heard, youve been getting pretty rusty. Youre still good at home, but can you wield your spear on the training field~? Yorshka suddenly let go of Prisci and touched Farrons left leg with her fingers, moving them up slowly like a spider. Oh? Is that a challenge? Farrons hand began stroking Yorshkas chin, causing her to smile and bite her lips. Ill show you how much this husband of yours hasnt changed when west met a week ago. Lets see if your tail can keep up, my love. Then, Ill crush you one-on-one. Prisci and I couldnt help but cringe as they looked at each other lovey-dovey. So thats why Dame Yorshka was sote that other time. Before they could make-out and do some pretty PG18 stuff, I left two [Room] runes on Farrons desk before leaving his office with Tamae and Prisci. We could leave Yorshka alone for now. Uhm, well, I think it will work out in the end, so when do I start? Prisci stated to our satisfaction. The guilds kitchen already was full enough, so losing Prisci really wouldnt hurt them. After informing Prisci that we will start tomorrow, early in the morning, Prisci nodded and told us good night for the day. Good night, Tamae! You too, Grandaunt Hestia! Urk! I flinched. Oh right, Yorshka is your niece, right? Tamae remembered. A one year old grandaunt huh? Although, with how age worked with dragons and dragonewts, youre probably Yorshkas great-great-and-so-on grandaunt, anyways. Life was suffering. However, while it was soon a good night for Prisci, our trip wasnt over yet. We still had one more person to recruit, and thankfully, it was somebody also in Firwood. Hmm, are you sure this is the correct ce, Hesti-chan? Tamae asked me. Probably. Ive only been here once, but if theyre at home right now, we can finish it off our list. Lets just hope. In a neighborhood bordering the middle and slum district of the town, we found ourselves in front of an apartment. Walking up the dirty stairs, we stopped at a door on the second floor. Knocking on it, I smiled as a familiar voice came from behind it. Whos there? A young mans voice could be heard. Well, I dont know if you two can still remember me, but I can remember you two. Ruld? Lorena? Its been a long time! Y-Yeah, thats our name, but wh Woah, Lorena?! The door mmed up and a young woman with dark green hair appeared before. Her clothes looked quite patchwork, suggesting it was regrly mended by adding cloth to cover up holes on the dress. Dirt and some soup stock could be seen on her apron. Maybe she was cooking. But the most surprising sight was the fact her belly wasnt as bloated anymore. It was slim. Lady Hestia! Hey, Lor Woah! Without letting me speak, Lorena jumped into my arms and embraced me. Giggling, I reciprocated her gesture. This woman was the first human friend I had in Peolynca. Its good to see you, again. After she had enough of hugging me, she invited us inside her home, apologizing that this ce wasnt suited for a noble like me. She was still the same as we first met, it seemed. Ruld, also apologized, but mostly cause he couldnt remember my voice. I didnt think bad of him at all, since opening your door when it began getting dark wasnt advised. It was very dangerous to do so. When Tamae and I sat down, we noticed the two bowls on the table, meaning they were just having dinner. Bad timing on us, but the two didnt take it too badly. I see you guys are still together. Good for you! I congratted Lorena and Ruld on their marriage. And its all thanks to you, Lady Hestia. Honestly, I cannot thank you nor the Goddess for the honor of meeting you, Ruld bowed his head. We did hit some problems up until now, but I think weve been doing well. Our jobs are exhausting, but they''re keeping us afloat. Mhmm, thats great! My eyes then turned to Lorena, specifically, her belly. I see youve changed, Lorena. I guess from theck of crying, you did choose to give up the baby to the orphanage, right? However, unexpectedly, getting directly to the point of it seemed to have caused Lorena to frown. She looked grief-struck at the table, clutching her hands. As I stared in shock at what happened, I turned to Ruld, only to see him have his eyes closed. Something had happened, and I just brought that memory up again. Before I could ask, Lorena spoke, Maybe it was the Goddesss way of saying that I shouldnt have thought of the baby as such. That not being able to give him enough love meant he shouldn''t have lived his life. I didnt want him, but he still deserved to live And then it became clear. We Lorena had a miscarriage, Lady Hestia, Ruld answered my fears. The baby might havee from Lorenas rapist, but in the light of the Goddess, the baby should have at least given the chance to live his life out. Rapist?! Tamae eximed, reminding me that I forgot to tell her about it. I calmed her down and told her I would exin it once we left. Lorena I tried to say something to soothe her, but I couldnt think of anything. Its alright, Lady Hestia. I was already able to mourn for him. Even if the newborn came from a man I never want to remember ever again, it was still mine. I was still his mother, and I failed to give him the life he deserved. A warning to me that I should love my next child with Ruld, otherwise it might happen again I should not tell her anything about Hamil. I was nning on revealing everything I knew about Hamil to Lorena, but at this point, it might just be better to forget it entirely. Just leave it in the past so Lorena could heal from her time. Once again, I regretted my passiveness in the past. I should have killed Hamil for what he did to Lorena! Seeing the situation at hand, I told Tamae it was better for us to leave and she agreed with me. However, when we stood back up, Lorena stopped us, telling me she hadnt seen me in months and wanted to talk and why I was in the city right now. As such, I let Tamae tell her about the restaurant and our wish to hire Lorena as a waitress since we needed people we could trust. Lorena, listening to us talk for the entire time, nodded after we were done. How much does it pay? Lorena asked bluntly. We were nning on talking about pay tomorrow, when our treasurers talk about it, but you can expect a good price since Im hiring you, Lorena, I answered. The eatery is ced in a type of magic area. You will be visiting the hunters guild and talking to Farron, the guild leader there. He will then transport you to the area. Its better if you see it for yourself, so were nning on showing you it tomorrow. Or, the second option, you could join us and well make amodations for you in this magical area. I understand. She nodded before turning to Ruld. Dear, I think this might be a chance for us to get out of this neighborhood and get a new life. Lorena?! Think about it. Weve been having some troubletely with those women starting to believe Im having an affair since I had that miscarriage. Its true but you know it came from that bastard, Lorena pleaded to her husband. I know I know theyve been harassing you, but I also cant just leave my workshop. They brought me in, and I still owe the Master a great debt. I cant just up-go-and-leave like that. You dont have to, I interjected. If you dont want to leave Firwood, Ill get you an apartment close to the hunters guilds master. Considering youre working for me, it would be better if you stuck around Farron for your safety, in case, I have any enemies in Firwood. And, dont worry, this magical area allows you to enter it and back to Firwood whenever you want. If you choose the second option, that is. See? Lorena begged Ruld once again. Please, I just want to leave this area and the memories here We dont need to get out of Firwood, but just a new ce to start anew. If I know its for Lady Hestia, I know I can work even harder to get us more money. Ill make sure I will love our children Ruld. I will make sure they will be born! Of course, if its for your happiness, Ill do it, Lorena. And that was how we got thest member for Tamaes eatery. Even with three more people, it probably will still be too busy as always, but our gastronome didnt mind it. She relished the challenge to manage two restaurants. Cooking and experimenting with food was her dream in Peolynca. And, it was also our path to conquer the bellies of Gleisvale. As such, we needed a proper menu for that. Lets do this, Tamae-chan! Got it, Hesti-chan. An idol and chef were about to bring another culinary revolution to this world. Chapter 278: The Culinary Revolution, Again! Chapter 278: The Culinary Revolution, Again! Good morning and it''s nice to meet all of you. May the Goddess bless our auspicious meeting today, everybody. My name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, and Im the princess of whatever, as it doesnt matter today and, hehe, it looks like you all already know me. Four chefs, five waiters and waitresses, and one dishwasher. That was the current number of employees Tamae had House Helvas and House Greenveil hire for our restaurant. All were eithermoners with great references from working with the aristocracy or were members of a schwertnoble family, making them barons and viscounts. At first, there were more people in this group, about twenty at first. However, Tamae never nned on getting so many people for the first iteration of the restaurant. She only wanted the minimum. Since we were nning on serving the influential with our establishment, there had to be some tests to weed out the less efficient workers from the best. And these were the best candidates from the entire pool, who were then allowed to build a rapport under Tamae and Svena. After recruiting the people for the eatery yesterday, Tamae and I decided it was also high time we properly trained these people. We managed to finish up the menu yesterday and were now confident in sharing the recipes with our employees. As such, I decided on appearing today to make sure it went smoothly. Buuuuuut, of course, it kinda went as you might expect considering they knew about me. I-It is an honor, Princess Hestia! The ten-man group announced while kneeling down. As I said, all of them had experience working with nobles, so they knew somewhat how to act when they met a royal. I smiled wryly as I turned around to face Amelia, who had a I told you so expression. Svena, standing behind me sighed and moved up, pping her hands. Everybody, Lady Hestia thanks you for your formality, but today is an important day. There is much to do, so we do not have the time to waste. Please, stand up, she ordered, prompting everybody to stand up. Clearly still nervous, they looked pretty rigidly as Tamae moved in front. Everybody, today is a very important day, as this will be the start of our journey together as a team of restaurant Aurora. As you know, the goal for this restaurant is to serve premium dishes for our guests in our pursuit to better the culinary arts of our world, Tamae began her speech. As we have all told you before, I am one of the Heroes of Aurena and came from a different world than Peolynca. Hestia here is the one responsible for the spread of her version of yeast throughout Artorias, and will also bring in various recipes from her homnd. With the both of us, we managed to create a menu of dishes we believed would be best suited for the first worldwide restaurant of Peolynca. First worldwide restaurant of Peolynca sounded lofty for a title, but it was true. In Artorias, nobles didnt go out to eat. They either stayed at home or visited anothers nobles mansion to eat with them. In Gleisvale, we did find some eateries which served food to wealthy merchants, but none of them were called restaurants. But I guess the most enticing part about being able to im that title was the fact that our restauraunt used the nexus as a tform to serve people from different countries and cities in a single ce. Just like how Duke Greenveil was able to negotiate with the new Duke Equevanna despite being two duchies away, we could serve people from Gleisvale and Artorias at the same time. Svena handed copies of our menu to the staff members, allowing them to read what we were nning. As I read through it, I noticed the majority of the employees were raising an eyebrow. Considering about 90% of the dishes on the menu were heavily inspired by Earthen dishes, it was to be expected they never heard about them. Mister Ademnis, Tamae called out to a brawny man with a slight belly dressed in a white outfit you would expect a chef from a fine dining restaurant. With a stern expression, he nodded and walked forward. As I mentionedst time, you will be my sous chef my deputy chef, in other words. You will be my second-inmand while we work in the kitchen, so you must be sure to remember every single dish, do you understand? Of course, Lady Tamae. Such a gift from the Goddess, I will cherish it from the depth of my heart. I shall mark each ingredient into my soul, to never forget them. Surprisingly, or maybe not, this aloof-looking man showed a fierce passion for not only cooking but Aurena, too. He was the only person I saw who was more focused on reading the menu than being flustered by them. Good. Tamae pped her hands before putting her hair into a ponytail. Then, I expect you and everybody else to watch intently how we cook these dishes. Hestia. Prisci. Lets go. Hearing the signal, Svena quickly turned my slightly messy hair into a perfect ponytail while the 13-year-old Prisci stepped out from her hiding spot behind Tamae. Unlike every other time Ive met her, Prisci wasnt in her human form today, but rather she showed up in her dragonewt form. W-What??? The employees looked at the two of us in surprise. Tamae, noticing this, quickly exined what was happening. I had to test each individual dish before I ced them on the menu, of course. Since it waste, I needed help and I called on Hestia and this young dragonewt for help. Prisci shall be my sous chef for the eatery designed to servemoners. She has learned how to make every single dish on the menu somewhat. Mister Ademnis, I expect you to do the same. Y-Yes! Lady Tamae! Finally flustered, Tamaes sous chef eyes widened as he watched Prisci walk past him and to her station in the kitchen. I heard all of the employees here declined to work in the eatery, as it wasnt part of their contract, so I did wonder what Tamae was nning by having Prisci here today. Yesterday, while Tamae and I worked on the menu, Yorshka came back to the subspace with both her daughter and Haati. While Svena and Josine showed Haati to her room, located in the attendant area" as the former two liked to call it, Prisci joined us with eyes filled with anticipation. She wanted to cook. Watching her childish curiosity, we couldnt help ourselves and decided on testing the dishes with her. At first, Tamae and I worked together since we knew Saori and Asaka wouldnt be around today due to their spy mission. I was also somewhat familiar with each dish and how they should taste, so I was the best helper Tamae could find for the restaurants theme of French and Italian inspired dishes her parents specialties. After we managed to produce passable versions of about 60% of the menu and allowed Prisci to taste them, we then began training as a three-man group, emting the process of an actual kitchen. We had to show the chefs how to cook the dishes and the waiters and waitresses how they tasted and looked, so this was the only way to do it. Of course, I saw that they were nervous that I was participating, but I simply told them this wasnt a problem. As I said, everybody. My rank doesnt matter today. Instead of focusing on it and bing nervous, watch and learn. All ten of you will be the forerunners for the culinary evolution of our world. With [Royal Presence] activated, I gave them a slight motivational speech before I joined the other two. I had my head already turned around before I saw how they reacted, but since Svena didnt tell them off as the head waitress for the restaurant, my words probably did something. Once the three of us were at our stations, we all breathed in deeply and out. Alright, the first step is the entres. Let us begin! Hestia, cast your spells! And that was the signal to begin! Haste! Music on! [Haste] [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] With a snap, a gray magic circle appeared around me before I began ying some ssical music, sharing the buff with Tamae and Prisci. By thinking of my spectators as enemies, I could prevent them from gaining the buff. Using my high Agility and [Haste] buff, I moved into the pantry and carried out the ingredients needed for our entrees. Once they were there, I began cutting the chicken, removing all the meat and fat from the bones as best I could; meanwhile, Prisci began cutting the vegetables while using wind magic to help her. French and Italian cuisine. Those are names of the cultures our menu will be inspired from. Fine dining, regardless of which world it came from, always strives to bring out the potential of the ingredients. To elevate them further beyond what you could imagine. The mark of a good chef is being flexible enough to adapt to the local produce, and to turn that into your art. Tamae began her exnation. While cutting the meat, I noticed the chefs taking notes on wooden tes, focusing on watching either Prisci or me. Tamae continued. I will not be adapting everything I learned from Earth into this restaurant for now, but I will add more once I be satisfied with the current results. As such, the first course of our guests meals will be the entre the entry dish. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Dismantle Lv. 8] evolved into [Dismantle Lv. 9] Once the bones and vegetables were ready, Prisci and I ced everything into a metal pot ced over a stove. Then Prisci activated the fire runes Grimnir etched onto them, creating fire without the need for wood. By pouring more mana into the rune, the mes grew in size and warmth. Once done, she slightly filled the pot with water using her magic. Like her mother, Prisci was a water and wind mage and has been using her magic during her days in the hunters guild kitchen. Too warm, Prisci, I called out before using [Volcanic ze] to reduce the size of the me to boil the water slower. Prisci caught on and removed some mana from the rune. Prisci then grabbed the dried spaghetti I brought out and put them into another pot to boil with some salt, beginning the second entree spaghetti napoli, also known as marinara. Afterwards, we left the rest to Tamae and began the preparations for the main course. There are multiple entrees we could offer, but I am nning on keeping it small with four options. Two of them an cepillium chicken consumm and tazghetti with matato sauce will be served for you to taste today. While we kept the word consumm around since we didnt know a better alternative, we did change the word for spaghetti into tazghetti since the noodles were made using tazlokwheat. This dwarven wheat was the toughest wheat we could find, making it perfect to give our noodles that bite you expect from them. Also, since the names of certain ingredients werepletely different in this world, we also had to change them to their Peolyncian variant. Onions were cepilliums and tomatoes were matatoes. With the help of House Greenveil, we managed to start production on tazghetti and other pasta hard noodles varieties simr to our yeasts facilities. Watch and learn. This is how you make the noodles al dente. Just right. And, the sauce cannot be neglected, as that will be the lynchpin of the dish, alright, Miss Ivy? Yes, Lady Tamae. I will make sure to focus," the saucier of the kitchen staff nodded. With her deft hand, Tamae began preparing the tomato sauce for the pasta, exining her moves and actions while preparing it as if it was second nature for her. Once the noodles were done, she poured out the warm water and rinsed the noodles in cold water using the rune-etched sink. Pretty much the whole kitchen had different runes made by Grimnir. All of you are beginners when ites to being mages, so please use the in-built mana batteries to fuel the runes. Otherwise, use your magic to expedite the process, okay? In Peolynca, magic was everywhere and, for many people, it was also a daily part of their lives. As attendants and servants of the Artorian nobility, they were taught beginner-level magic to help them with their work. As such, every single employee before us had one or two spells in their profile. In this world, we could use that magic to speed up our cooking process. Saori used her [Shadow Clones] to man the kitchen by herself, and Prisci and I used our spells to make the cooking easier. In a normal kitchen, chefs didnt use magic as often due to the threat of arcane corruption. It was always a problem for them since they didnt have ess to fulinoe leaves. However, we did. We offered tea to them to drink during their breaks. While expensive for a normal business, to us, the leaves grew in our garden in abundance. With the tazghetii with matato sauce finished, Tamae served arge portion for everybody to taste, including Svena, Amelia, and Josine. After showing them how to eat it, everybody else began to devour it. Mhmm. As expected from Tamae. Your food is always delectable to eat, Amelia praised Tamae, being the only one to sit down as she was a noble. While Amelia, Svena, and Josine were already used to Tamaes cooking from staying inside the RV, the staff members, on the other hand, were blown away. Mhmm?! How are these noodles so soft but still firm at the same time? Werent they made with tazlokwheat? Shouldnt they be harder? one of the waitresses eximed, baffled as she tasted the noodles. You must be joking? Concentrate on the sauce. Didnt Lady Tamae only use matatoes, allsati, papricha, and some aromatic herbs to make it? Why does it taste so much better than what Ive already made? The chef called Ivymented, only tasting the sauce without the noodles. Ivy, dont just concentrate on the sauce. Lady Tamae already taught us to take in the full experience, we need to taste and analyze everything presented to us, another chef rebuked Ivy before taking in another fork full of pasta. If you want to have an answer, then it has to be how she crushed the herbs with the papricha seeds beforebining it with the crushed matatoes. Also, you ignored the Port Annencia fish sauce and how she let the matato sauce lose its liquid. You dont have that watery taste polluting the end product, sous chef Ademnismented on how Tamae prepared and added all the ingredients, even mentioning reduction without knowing the proper name for it. Picking up an allsati Peolyncian garlic Tamae praised Ademnis for guessing the technique. Good eye, Mister Ademnis. These are cooking techniques to bring out a better taste. I reduced as much liquid in the sauce before letting it simmer on low heat. Dont let the sauce boil. You need to keep it warm, but if you boil too much, you ruin the tastes of the herbs and cepillium as you denature them. Burn them, in other words. Ooooooooh! Seems like the chefs are really getting excited now, I thought as they began asking Tamae more and more questions. I thought she might be overwhelmed, but any worry was unwarranted as she was in her element right now. Look at this soup. Consum is a clear soup without any fat or impurities. It is the perfect soup, arguably. Like in a normal broth, remove the stock. All the minerals and vitamins have been extracted from them now. Remove the remaining fat before adding an egg. Tamae continued with the soup, serving it to the delighted employees who wanted to savor more of her food. This continued with the main dish where she took the lead as Prisci and I made the desserts, which were my specialty. Bask the meat! Always bask the meat if the star of the dish is the protein. Butter, herbs, garlic, wine. Whatever you can add to elevate it even further! Tamae continued with the steak. This sauce here is also gold, do you four understand? You can use it to garnish the dish. Use it! Dont waste time on making another sauce if it doesnt require one. The fat, the cooked butter with the herbs. Its heavenly ambrosia. After tasting it, Ademnis once again stated his genuine surprise. Such a simple technique but it can bring meat to such a level? Incredible! [Cooking] levels are worthless if they doesnt teach you such cooking methods. Of course, an Artorian chef wouldnt know about basking meat with its own sauce. The noble chefs in Artorias preferred cooking everything in cauldrons or roasting it over a fire. Cooking pans were lessmonly used, as they were a dwarven creation in this world, reserved to fry up rice and noodles. Grilling the meat in a pan wasntmon since the whole animal was usually roasted over the fire for noble dinners. After serving a pan-seared steak in red wine sauce, grilled salmon in herbal dressing, and then tomato chicken with garlic rice, it was time for dessert. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Cooking Lv. 8] evolved into [Cooking Lv. 9] Tiramisu with fulinoe tea mascarpone and butter canel with wine and caramelized honey filling. Please, enjoy. I presented them with the final touch to this three-course meal. Mhmm! Amelia''s eyes widened as she tasted the tiramisu first. So creamy! Mhmm, what is this cream? This mascarpone? I have to agree, Lady Amelia, Josine agreed. It feels like cream on your tongue, but its sweetness is more subdued. Its less intense. And then you have the taste of fulinoe tea. Svena nodded her head fiercely. This is perfect after the hearty dishes we ate before. A great palette cleanser to soothe your taste buds. Lady Hestia, this would be great to sell even outside the restaurant! I smiled at theirments. Coffee was impossible for us to get right now, as we didnt even know if it existed in this world. However, what did exist was a coffee-tasting tea leaf in the form of fulinoe leaves. It was perfect, and I wondered if Tatsuya would like it once hees back from work today. Oh! However, on the other side, Ivy the chef squinted her eyes. The wine taste might be a bit too intense with this pastry, Lady Hestia. Oh, Im sorry! I was surprised. I didnt like wine that much, but I made sure to taste test it before I served it and thought it was edible. I thought I put too little in it. Still, I was d to hear the chefs werent too shy to give out proper criticism if they didnt like something. This whole day managed to make them act more rxed, I believe. Still, I didnt want to shut her up. However, as I was about to tell her it was alright to speak her mind out, Ademnis spoke up in my defense. Ivy, is something wrong with your taste buds? In fact, these bread might have too little wine in them. If you were to add a bit more wine in them, it would perfectly bnce out the sweet honey inside it. This would be perfect for anybody without a sweet tooth. Nghhh I just dont like alcohol in general The young woman admitted, causing me to feel like I had a kindred spirit in her. In the end, this food tasting session has been a major sess. With the four chefs, the one dishwasher, and Prisci, Tamae decided it was time for the chefs to train with the dishes, telling them they will be serving food to Amelia, Eine, me, and the rest of Aurora. And all of that, without my help. Tamae smiled but her announcement that she wouldnt help caused the chefs to be nervous as they looked between Amelia and me. I guess they were worried they wouldnt be able to make something good for the nobles in our midst. Good job, Hestia! Prisci told me as we finally were done. You too, Prisci. Good luck with the rest of the training! I told them, and she told me she would do her best, of course. Leaving the kitchen so the chefs could focus, Svena led Amelia, Josine, the waiters and waitress, and I outside to the front of the restaurant the tables. There we saw Haati and Lorena enjoying the leftovers we made. Those two have been decorating the eatery part of the subspace up until now. After they were finished, they came to the restaurant but decided against joining in with the others as they were slightly nervous around nobles. When they saw us enter, they immediately cleaned themselves and stood up, even bowing as they greeted us. Dont worry about it, you two. Hehe Iughed nervously as I calmed them down before asking how the food was. Amazing! Brilliant! I-I never thought I would ever be able to taste something this good! Lorena expressed, having never visited our street eatery. She also only moved to her new apartment next to Farrons home today, so I could guess she must have been famished. I already have been able to eat Lady Tamaes food yesterday and at the eatery, but it never gets old. Its really good. Like, heavenly. So this is what noble food tastes like! Haatis ears wiggled around like Rajahs whenever he was excited. Miss Svena, who are these two? one of the waiters asked. These will be Lady Tamaes waitresses for her eatery. They are here today to train and practice being waiters before the eatery opens up soon. As such, they are fellow staff members, so please be polite. Svena eyed one or two distrustful waiters and waitresses. I wondered if one of them was a low noble or not. Regardless, I could rely on Svena and Josine to help out Haati and Lorena. Haati already had experience as a waitress, so she shouldnt be in trouble, but she was there to help our Lorena. If they were to work togetherter on, they had to get to know each other. Good luck, you two! I told the two, prompting them to say they will make sure to repay me in full. I smiled and as I was about to leave with Amelia, Svena came close to my ears and whispered something to me. I heard Haati received [Hestias Retainer] as a title. Lady Hestia, I will make sure to make my vow,ter on, so please forgive me for forgetting it. Cool. Well, that happened. Regardless, Amelia and I left the restaurant behind for them to deal with while we entered themunity room where the former smiled at me. How many desserts and pastries did you two n out? I winked. Enough~ Suffice to say, dinner was once again good, especially for Amelia and the Sarlenziapany. [Human, Svena], [Human, Lorena], [Dragonewt, Prisci Nordor] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] Well, that happened. Three dayster, we invited all seven dukes as well as King Drangleic toe to visit and test out the restaurants team with their family. We had to stress test everything, and since they were also nning to visit during the official opening, I believed letting them know what we serve in advance would be great for them. While the team did be nervous to the point the dishes came out a bit too slowly, naturally since these were the seven dukes and their king, it still went down well with Tamae and Svena coordinating everything. We also brought in the others from Aurora to act like new customers, giving the waiters and waitresses even more practice. It went well, and that was enough for Tamae to shine like a beacon for the next few days. After all, with a sessful test service, it gave us the confidence to begin promoting the restaurant and the new opening of the Sarlenziapany as the new pastries were being made. While Saori did bring in some news on her side about the alchemy shop and the cartels, she told me I didnt have to worry about it for now. I should focus on gaining the political support of Estralia for Artorias, as I was best suited for that job. Once they had more conclusive answers, they would tell me them in heartbeat and we could act on them. As such, with our restaurant and the Sarlenziapany branch nning to open in five days, I decided it was high time to meet up with the merchant guild of Gleisvale. At the same time when I scheduled a time, the secretary told me one of the senators wished to talk to me before then. Seeing the name of the person, I remembered I had received an invitation from the same person a few days ago. A representative was sent to me, but I didnt answer back. Well, might as well, I thought and told the secretary, who quickly ordered a carriage for me to take me to her. Once I was there at her mansion, a foxian man equipped in metal armor appeared before me. Wee, Lady Hestia. We have been awaiting you. My guard was instantly raised. For some reason, this man gave me the chills as I stared into his almost lifeless eyes. A note from AbyssRaven Food. I like food. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(8) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 279: Encounter with the Resclaves. Chapter 279: Encounter with the Resves. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dreadre Dragon Lv. 5] [White me Lv. 5] [Dyed Cast Lv. 4] [Draconic Roar Lv. 6] gained I wee you on behalf of the senators of Estralia to my home, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I thank you from the depths of my heart for epting my invitation. May God Mercurias and Goddess Aurena bless our meeting today. The foxian man with the lifeless eyes led us into the mansions office almost immediately, as if they were ready to receive us the moment we arrived. Considering we only made an appointment about just a bit ago at the merchants guild, it was a bit surprising to see. Nevertheless, I was okay with it. The sooner, the better. My name is Reajaen Resve. One of the senators of Estralias senate. You have already met my son, yes? His name is Parilostro and hes the one responsible for the security of our home and my protection. Her hand stretched out to the foxian man from before, pointing at him without letting her gaze escape my direction. The owner of this mansion was a human-like foxian woman in a Victorian business dress. Very elegant and mature. It exuded respect, prestige, and, most importantly for this city, wealth. Of course, as a woman, a bit of female ir shouldnt be neglected. For how modest the dress was, it fitted well with her aging beauty, like fine wine, as the saying goes. Thank you for inviting me and I do apologize for giving you an answer thiste. First arriving in this city and I have already be too busy to manage my schedule properly. I then pointed at the four people around me two sitting side by side to me on the couch while our two guards stood behind us. This is Lady Amelia Greenveil and Haruka Sakamoto. They were with me when I received your invitation. Saori and Eine were usually my go-to people when my business had anything to do with money or the merchant guild. Sadly, Saori was still on her mission for Shaturein and Tasiannas revenge, while Eine had be too busy with adventurer work after deciding to take a bunch of Quests with Tatsuya and Kyouya. As such, Amelia and Haruka came with me to help get the administrative and bureaucratic stuff with the Sarlenziapanys branch out of the way. Mother was asleep for a couple of days now, but her usual guards, Shay and Beth, still apanied us. Most likely they felt it was better to guard her young daughter who still had a missing sun core rather than the embodiment of absolute zero inside a hard-to-infiltrate subspace. They were our guards, so I decided not to introduce them to the senator. They werent here to speak. Reajaens winkles contorted as she smiled at my introduction, taking a sip from her tea before looking back at us through the still warm beverages steam. Amelia Olive Greenveil. Youngest Daughter of Lord Duke Greenveil of Artorias. One of the heroes of Aurena, Haruka Sakamoto. Also known as the Foxian Slyness due to her unique skill. Mhmm, I can smell that foxian smell from you, dear. Shes well informed, huh? Her showing off her information on us here told us she had done her research. How much, I didnt know, but I knew I had to keep my guard up. This woman was a senator of a city where merchants ruled through money. She had to be cunning. I then looked back at her son standing right behind her like a robot. His lifeless eyes still gave a sense of foreboding, but I had to immediately turn away once he noticed my stare. Without showing my flustered self, I sipped from my tea, enjoying the warmth and the melting honey inside it. I have heard much about your exploits in Artorias, Princess Hestia, in addition to what you have been nning inside this city. A branch of the Sarlenziapany. Sharing the recent yeast boom with us Estralian, Lady Amelia? I presume you already know of our own pastry shop, OBlooms Confectionary, correct? the middle-aged foxian asked Amelia. That is correct, Lady Reajaen. Amelia nodded. However, we are still nning onpeting, since we believe our products are superior and will have more value for Gleisvale. I can assure you, mypany will benefit Gleisvale tremendously. At least our taste buds and belly, I presume? Hahaha! The foxian let out a controlledugh. Still, OBloom is owned by another senator and he has his hands all throughout the food industry. The amount of elven yeast he imports is well known throughout the upper city, and it is just barely enough to keep up with the demands of certain individuals. Not even close to how many customers he could receive, and the price would be ludicrous werent it for theck of supply. Have you tried his cakes yet? Yes, we did. He invited us and I would say it was a good treat, Imented, remembering how our first stop on our second day here was that store. Although, we didnt meet this OBloom fe. And you still believe you will be able topete? Mind you, with how fattened like pigs my fellow senators are, merely quantity wont be able to satisfy their tongues. You need quality as well. Not only her gaze but also her tongue was razor-sharp. However, once she heard Amelia give her a confident confirmation, Reajaen''s eyes widened in wonderment. Oh? How intriguing. I do admit I havent had the luxury of tasting confectionaries created by Princess Hestia yet. I shall have to pay a visit when the shop opens. After taking another sip from her tea, she ced the half-empty cup on her saucer and pushed it slightly forward. Her eyes instantly calmed down after our information, telling us the small talk was over. Pleasant as that was, time is money, and I am aware I am overstepping my boundaries here with a princess of the great Empire of Dragons, Kargryx. I shall not take any more time off your hands, Reajaen stated with an artificial smile. You went to the merchants guild to get something approved, correct? Please, allow me to look over them. I instantly raised a brow, wondering what this woman was suddenly nning. Look over our documents? Was she actually attempting to steal our ideas right in front of us so brazenly? Noticing our suspicions, she shook her head. Every senator is authorized to approve guild dealings to a certain extent. After all, our countrys president is also the merchants guilds master, and we senators are simply high-ranking members of the guild. If it is something as simple as authorization for the establishment of a business and allow it to operate, I can do it without you needing to wait in line in the bureaucratic queue. But why? Haruka spoke our thoughts out loud. Excuse me for saying this, but we know little of you, Lady Reajaen. You mentioned ourpetitor in the other confectionery, which could mean you are allied with them and here to scout our ns in advance. This is all too sudden. You suddenly called us out toe to your mansion and are now asking us to hand you ourpany''s documentation on our operations. I cannot allow that without a proper reason, Lady Reajaen, Amelia added, frowning. Reajaens smile waned, her winkles rxing as she looked as us with a face telling us Isnt it obvious? before stating it outright, Why, to ally with you, of course. Ally? So suddenly?! Ignoring my confusion, she continued her exnation. There is one thing you must understand about us senators, my dear youngdies. We are not merchants. We are rulers in our own little territories spread around Estralia like any other kingdoms nobles. The only difference is that our king is the senator the senate voted to be the most capable president. Hmm? I thought the president was a marite to be controlled? Amelia asked in a fluster, considering this went against the intel we received from Duke Fillion. No, my deardy. She shook her finger. To you Artorian and any other kingdom, our system of governance does seem like our president is the marite, as we vote our ruler democratically. They arent installed through some royal bloodline or a feat worth celebrating over, but if they are capable of leading the senate. If not, they are kicked out immediately and reced by somebody with more, well, wealth and hopefullypetency. It sounds like the power still lies in the senate, though, Haruka argued. You are able to denounce your current president and remove them from their position just like that. The same constant is your senate, here. The power doesnt lie in the president, but in your senate. He seems even more like a marite now that you exined it to us. Being from Earth gave us a more substantial idea of types of governments. She might call Amelia ignorant, but she couldnt say that to Haruka since she knew her as an otherworlder. Ahh, the insight of someone from another world, it truly is a blessing for the studious. However, while I cannotment on how the countries of your world are ruled, Miss Haruka, I would say that you shouldnt be too quick to criticize without a full understanding of our country. Then enlighten us, please, Lady Reajaen, I said, causing the foxians smile to grow and say, With pleasure, Princess. Estralia was, as exined before, a republic governed by a group of senators made up of the wealthiest, most influential merchants. The people who held the different seats often changed, though, as there was always a maximum of 21 senators and the ranking of the merchants was often in flux. Eight are alwaysposed of the oldest houses and merchant families with history dating back to the founding of Gleisvale and the country. The eight Olden Money, as they liked to call themselves. The remaining 13 areposed of the representatives voted on by the merchant assembly. This is why the merchant guild is such an integral part of our country. While the eight old money members rarely ever changed outside of choosing a different house member, the 13 remaining senators always vote for new senators every two years, though senators could be reelected and serve for multiple terms in a row. This was to ensure the normal people had a representative against the citys old guard. Of course, only the most sessful merchants could be elected as a senator due to the citys belief of wealth makes right. As such, these merchants were better described as business people as their ventures included investments beyond just operating two or three stores. They ownednd, they hired private mercenaries and adventurers, and held full or partial ownership of multiple shops throughout the country. Which side do you belong to, Miss Reajaen? I asked, asking if she was old money or a neer. Thetter, dear. All eight of the Olden Money families are humans. Beastmen like me are fully allowed to work as a senator since money is more important than your race and sex, thank Mercurias. Reajaen pressed her hands together and closed her eyes, turning her head to the ceiling as she let out a sigh. Once she was done, she continued her exnation concerning the president. In general, while the presidents position was vtile and prone to getting voted out, it was probably the position with the most voting power in the senate. Voted amongst the members, not only did the president have the support of the people who elected them in but they also had the voting strength of three senators and the ability to veto decisions outright. In theory, presidents could be removed with the system, but in practice it was harder since the senators wanted to keep their president in power. Also, since they had the voting power of three people, the president could lead the discussion of the merchant guild and Gleisvales political sphere. Huh, that did seem a bit different than we heard before. [Hesti-chan,] Haruka sent a telepathic message to me. She had bought [Telepathy] and she learned how useful it was for situations like these. [Their government really is a plutocratic republic as we expected. And, it seemed the president really wields more power than a puppet. Since the president could bribe and join an alliance with other senators, I think we should imagine them simr to any government member with high executive powers from Earth. Like the USs president or Japans prime minister.] We already had a good idea of what Estralias government type was but we had no information on how the senate and president worked outside of a surface-level understanding from Duke Fillion. As such, Haruka was aiming to get more information about how it worked. And, from the looks of it, it made sense why during the meeting I had in Griffonpeak the dukes called the senators corrupt and bribable. As fine as a republic was, one ruled by the rich could easily lead to outside forces controlling the members of the senate through money. For example, an enemy state or through those cartels. Which leads me back to my wish to ally with you, Princess Hestia. Reajaen finished her exnation and crossed her legs, smiling again and awaiting an answer. You want to be the president, I presume? From all the information I had gotten, that was my conclusion from this talk. You wield immense influence, my dear. I dont know how much diplomatic power you have in your country, but being the senator to have the support of a dragon princess sounds pretty fine, no? Reajaen winked. Tell me, how many senators have already approached you? One. Only you, for now. Wrong, dear. She announced dramatically by intoning it. At least two others. You already visited OBlooms pastry shop, no? Huh? But we havent met him yet, I said, bbergasted at what she was trying to tell me. But we tasted his cake. We visited his shop and let people see us enter it, Amelia suddenly stated. Then, the clothier we visited was also Exactly, Lady Amelia! Reajaen confirmed her guess. Everything in this city belongs to one of the senators one way or another. You are currently the hottestmodity for them, Princess Hestia. Uhm, not to be rude, I apologize. I was speaking about how we senators and most merchants who know about you are thinking about your worth to us. I waved her apology off. None taken. I already understood that when your representative and the others came to me on the first day to invite me. Mhmm. Yes, that is correct, but unlike the other senators acting like cowards, as they dont know how to handle your presence here, I believed it would be best to confront our newest guest right on, Reajaen admitted her intentions. When royalty or nobility visit our humble city, they usually approach us for deals since Gleisvale holds power over trade due to our location and ess to the longest river in the western part of Altrust. We hold value as pawns for these rulers, but little do they know we are simply using them to increase our wealth. So why do you call the others cowards? Because we never received a guest from an imperial family before. The wealthier you be, the more likely you are to take risks, as you can afford them. However, who can afford to risk their lives by potentially angering the Folschreck Empire or Kargryx? They dont know how to work with you, since they fear you might kill them if they go too far. Neither of the imperial families need Estralia after all, especially not you dragons. Ahh, I get it now. Reajaen continued, further confirming my new understanding. Thats why they aimed to approach you in a roundabout way. Show you their worth through their businesses before sending you an invitation. Thats how all of them wanted to gain your favor. But you didnt, Haruka interjected. You went directly at us on the first day. Instead of showing the value of your products and business, you are showing your value as a person. As our business partner. As our ally. Good! Reajaen pped her hands. Her foxian ears wiggled around, looking adorable despite her age. I have my own private business with you, but first and foremost, I must represent my family Resve. Princess Hestia, youing to Estralia probably has a meaning. You have a goal here. Your group has not only been dabbling in expanding Greenveils but also Shatureins influence, from what I could see. You arent here only for them. You are here to expand Artoriass influence into Estralia. Allow me to help you so you can help me. Allow the both of us to help Artorias. This woman! Her gaze intensified as she got into this discussion, figuring out the political goal of our trip into Estralia. She didnt guess how it was to gain Estralias alliance so we could stop a possible war between Artorias and the countries around it, but this was still close enough. This woman was pretty good. This woman could really be the But that doesnt mean we can trust you. But before I thought of something dumb, the two young woman next to me spoke up. Your aggressive approach wont impress us, Haruka stated to support Amelias exmation. Instead of going with the roundabout way, you decided it was more efficient to send an invitation. That doesnt make the other senators cowards. It makes them careful instead of reckless. But, I believe it was the correct decision, no? I think Princess Hestia was impressed, Reajaen said with a smirk. Did she react to my expressions!? Shit, did I not have my poker face on!? The decisions are made as a group. Im not the only one who has a say in ourpanys future. Considering there was no way out, the only way to save myself here was to give Amelia and Haruka equal decision rights. Oh? So very simr to our presidential system, huh? Since youre the princess, you should still have the final say, though, right? Reajaen turned my argument around me. [H-Hesti-chan] Haruka gave me a worried look. [Im sorry, Im sorry. Ill shut up. Damn, I really need Nishio-kun to help me with this kinda stuff.] Deciding to shut up for the rest of this discussion, I let Amelia and Haruka continue it for me. Amelia took the lead with a sigh. Haaa, regardless, I dont think we can actually make a deal to ally with you yet. We need to know more about what you are nning. My goal is to be president or at least control the president, including squashing some rivals I have. If Princess Hestia and the Heroes of Aurena are allied with Artorias in any way, I believe I can argue for Estralia to help out. Depending on what it is, of course, Reajaen answered without a single hesitation. We understand that but this isnt proof that you would continue helping us in the future, Haruka raised her voice as she spoke, acting more assertively than I was usually used to with her. Even if you mention angering Hestia and HER MOTHER to be good deterrents against a betrayal, it doesnt mean we would ally with you without knowing the intentions of the other senators, Lady Reajaen. Do not presume you are the best option when we are ignorant of others. Reajaens smile waned as Amelia and Haruka were vehemently against deciding on an alliance or not now. Hearing them speak made me realize I was too easily drawn in. I was not only a princess but also the leader of mypany. I had to keep an open mind. Hmm. I see. Then, I shall be patient about it, Reajaen backed off. However, please allow me to look over your documents. Regardless if you hand it to me or to the guild, it willnd in the hands of one of the senators anyway. If we choose to hand it to you, the other senators might presume you already gained our favor. We apologize, but we would rather stay neutral for now. In the future, we shall speak with everybody and make our move fully in the know. Amelia did not let down her guard. Now, instead of speaking about this alliance or not, how about we end this quickly. What private business did you have with us? Reajaen sighed and took up her teacup and drank from it. Finally, the uneasy atmosphere dissipated. Her drinking gave us the chance to calm down, too. Once everybody was done drinking with their tea, Reajaen renewed her smile, but this time, it was more rxed. It told me this wasnt part of her work. I would like to buy your Belzac herbs in bulk. As many as you can offer, she said with slight anticipation in her voice. Why would you need to buy so many? Are you part of the alchemy guild? Amelia asked. Outside of the guild, the cost for such arge amount of Belzac herbs is substantial for a single person. I cannot ask the guild master of the alchemy guild to do something like that for me. However, I will be needing the potent Belzac herbs for potions which I will have made in-house. They will be used for the health of myself and my son, you see, Reajaen exined. The herbs used for healing potions around this area or in the other countries of this part of Altrust arent as potent as Belzac herbs. I dont know what makes Belzac herbs so much different from other healing herbs, but that is simply the truth to me. As such, I need them. Will you sell them to me, Lady Amelia? Lady Hestia? I heard the Sarlenziapany was selling them. For her son, too? I turned to her son behind her and his lifeless-looking eyes. Even now, he hasnt said anything and was so silent, I really thought he was dead. I then turned my eyes back to the discussion once Amelia spoke. How much? Reajaen nodded and asked her son to hand her a wooden te to write on. Using a mana pen, she wrote something on it before turning it around and handing it over to Amelia. One look at it and Amelias eyes widened like a fishs. You should have done your research, Lady Reajaen. You should know you are overpaying me. Most merchants would have jumped right onto it and took advantage of myck of information. Reajaen looked at Amelia in surprise. You dont act much like a merchant, Lady Amelia, despite operating a pretty sessfulpany made by Newt Sarlenzia. I am still wary of you, Lady Reajaen. Is this your way to garner favor? Not at all. This price is there to assure you sell the next bulk to me and not somebody else. I really want it, Reajaen exined. I shall take your silence as eptance. Would you also be able to provide monster materials from the Belzac forest? If you are looking for adventurer work, you can ask our adventurerpany, Lady Reajaen. Finally, there was something I was confident in talking about. The Aurora is a hunterpany and you maymission Quests to us at the Sarlenziapany on its opening day. If you need a monster hunter for the Ullistar, Griffonpeak, and Cedaraille dungeons, you maye to us too. Hmm? I do not fullyprehend what you are talking about, Princess Hestia. Dungeons? Hunting? Even in the Belzac forest? You dont need to understand it, Lady Reajaen. You may guess the reason why we can offer this, but I will not be confirming anything. Just know, we can hunt down the monsters you need in the offered locations. If you need them, visit us on the opening day. Believing we talked about everything there was, I stood up, signaling both Amelia and Haruka to do the same. Youll probably be the one to read our documentationter even if we dont want you too, right, Lady Reajaen? As such, see you in five days. Five days? With those words, we excused ourselves and her son guided us back outside. Once we entered the carriage, I created an [Air Shield] around us and let out a deep sigh. Estralia have already made their moves, huh? Yeah, I think once the documentation is read and ounted for, it will be pretty busy once our restaurant opens up. All the senators will probably visit We should tell Tamae-chan to increase the number of tables and probably get some more waiters, Haruka stated and I couldnt help but agree. We didnt research how many senators were around. With 21 there, not ounting the normal merchants, and their family, the restaurant will be full as hell. With only five waiters and waitresses, not including Svena, they might be overwhelmed. Haaaa, it will be a busy day. Five days passed and it was time for the opening of the Sarlenziapany and also Ladies and gentlemen of Estralia! My name is Hestia and I present to you, the Sarlenziapanys newest additions to their menu! Prepare for a sweetness overload! Idols were the best product promoters! A note from AbyssRaven Boss is here. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(5) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 280: Idol Promotion! Chapter 280: Idol Promotion! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Every time I look at them My eyes cant turn around Its so hard to resist this sight But my figure is shouting at me to Stop there, girl Dont listen to your tummy, its an addiction Stop there, you know so much better But I cant help myself That my cravings! Are telling me to cheat today Oh, I want to please my sweet tooth, oh, so, so much Oh, that fluffy sweetness, it melts right on your tongue That heavenly taste is such a guilty pleasure, dont you all agree? But by tomorrow it will all be gone The music echoed throughout this area of the city, apanied by the talking and chatting of the numerous people standing and walking before my stage. They werent paying perfect attention to me, but that wasnt the goal of my performance today. Today, I wasnt the star of the show, but the fried round zed pastry in my hand. Artoriass Sarlenziapany presents to you the opening of the Olives Garden branch in Gleisvale! The newest and most trendsetting confections and pastries you can find in the whole of Peolynca! Not even the Folschreck Empire can contest with this treasure trove of mouth-watering goodness! Kazumi spoke through an air microphone I created for her, announcing and promoting to everybody to hear but the deaf. Her cheerful naturebined with her energetic voice made sure the crowds were exuberant. Bistro Aurora is at your service today! If sweetness isnt your thing, how about enjoying a hearty and warm lunch made by our master chefs? Dishes you have never heard before! Meals that can even please the tongue of a king! We arent always here folks, and magic cant save you from missing out on this sort of food! Nishio, positioned a bit further away from Kazumi and I, was advertising at another part of the building we were standing in front of. Behind him was a normal wooden door but over it was a sign stating Bistro Aurora. This building was the one rented by Amelia under the Sarlenziapany name to use for her branch of Olives Garden, the premier pastry and confectionery store in Artorias. Kazumi was promoting Amelias store while Nishio was drawing people into the rebranding of our eatery. Bistro Aurora, was the new name of our eatery now that the fine dining restaurant took Restaurant Aurora. After mercilessly ving away at perfecting the new recipes for thest seven days, Haati, Lorena, and Prisci were debuting at the official opening of the store. I could only imagine how full it was just from looking at the line of adventurers and workers standing before it, drawn in by the smell of food and the sight of people eating through the opened door. Of course, it was inside our subspace, but that fact was easily hidden if we ced the portal right next to the door. Hunterpany Aurora, the adventurer group formed by Princess Hestia of Kargryx is here to fulfill your Quests! Come in the bistro and let our cute handlers take in your Quests! You need materials from one of the dungeons of Artorias? Griffonpeak, Ullistar, Cedaraille? Or maybe stuff from the Belzac forest? Come up and give us your requests! We arent around forever! Right next to Nishio was Kohaku, wielding her rune sword like a glow stick and informing people of the official opening of ourpanys Quest eptance. Some B rank monster material? No problem, we got the A rank White Winged Dragoon with us! Otherwise, everybody here is a quote-unquote C rank, toozy to do normal Quests! We need money, you need stuff in, soe up already and put out a monster bounty! Except for Grimnirs cksmithing, as he and Daichi were too busy with their own projects to deal with customers, we were going full-on promoting and expanding the Aurora brand. Bistro,pany to take on Quests, and also the expansion of the Sarlenziapany for our own benefits. Today was our day, and I will do all I can to make it a sess. Tonight, Im really feeling the heat surging inside me Im about to explode And this night, wont end until were done Satisfied from our fun and games So, (ze it all night) (I wont be stopped) Cause this night is still young, far too young! Im a burning star ready to explode To bring my light down to rock your entire existence I move like sh fire, bringing your night an incredible WOW! Im gonna go, go, go Dont you stop now! Wooooooooo! Lets go! Mrhmmp! Such a sudden music festival but, by the gods, this stuff is good to eat. How the hell is this so good but cheap at the same time? Werent yeast products reserved for the filthy rich? Oh, goodness gracious, look at all those peasants, dear. Come quick, I heard there is an upper floor for people to properly enjoy the treats. Hopefully a sound rune to dull out the noise. Simr to my previous concerts, every individual liked a different style of music. The nobles and less rambunctiousmoners all liked more calming and pleasant songs. The songs Ive yed up until now were there to draw in people. During a promotion, it wasnt about people liking your songs, it was about drawing in the people in the first ce. The cutesy songs, like my Guilty Pleasure tune I sang before ze It All Night, certainly attracted every demographic, especially the younger women who understood the meaning of the song. When the day began, I led with those sorta songs to draw in everybody. It helped that I focused more on being an idol, so my voice and my dancing were in the limelight. My visuals appearance and entertainment qualities were important for the beginning of an event like this. Afterward, once I drew enough people to the shop or product, a certain snowball effect began where the main reason people came closer wasnt cause they heard my performance, but the crowds of people standing before me. Humans and beastmen had a herding mentality, where they wanted to understand what the majority was looking at. Have some peoplepliment and praise the products I was promoting, and boom, now these people became interested. They needed to satisfy that curiosity. The loud music helped lure in people who werent here yet, but the one doing the heavy lifting now was the numerous people I lured over in the first ce. I already knew the theory behind the promotion work, but Nishio exined the psychological parts of it. Whypanies in the east and west had celebrities and idols advertise their products. The cost of hiring a known actor or singer was usually easily recouped. Just look at all these people Holy crap. But, I guess we kinda underestimated how well this promotion would work, especially after we handed in all this information to the merchants guild about our shops. It also helped that the Eine and Saori group have been getting more well-known in their fields and promoting our stuff on the side. Its the 28th of HarvestSun Damn, time flies when youre busy. Hope we get a chance to celebrate Saoris and Harukas birthday soon. Haruka had hers on the 4th and Saoris had been on the 25th. In both cases, we werent able to fully celebrate them cause something was always getting in our way. In Harukas case, everybody was training and even Haruka forgot about it until Asaka gave her a small birthday cake. We celebrated it, but we nned on doing arger celebrationter on. Even Saori didnt want hers until the affair with Shaturein and the cartel of Gleisvale was over. I mean, it was her first birthday since reincarnating in this world. She should have celebrated it, but I could imagine she was a bit stressed out. To be fair, everybody was so busy with todays preparations that we didnt have enough time to prepare her birthday. Still, I was nning on celebrating both of theirs eventually. We had to. Hopefully, it would be before Elricks birthday on the 5th of HarvestBloom, otherwise, that would be three birthdays we would celebrate in a single day. 140 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7857 In any case, after five more songs, I was done for the day. Singing too much was bad for my throat, even if I could heal it with magic. After I waved and thanked those who became my fans today, I went into the pastry shop to take a break, only to watch multiple merchants slowly walk up to me. Noticing this, Shay, Beth, and Rajah quickly dashed in front of me, blocking their sights before assuming their positions. The twins went to my side while Rajah hopped into my arms. ring out, the merchants cowered and went back to their tables inside the shop, continuing eating the dessert they bought. [ Thanks, you three,] I told them with a wry smile. [Always, Princess.] The two wyverns responded in a business tone. [Master, you should take a break. Rest, good!] The little feline told me worriedly. He has been waiting for me the entire time backstage. Guess I could use a drink. An employee from the shop came up to me and led me to the back of the shop. While walking, I noticed how the horde of people buying the new pastries and products hadnt died down yet, despite it being far past lunchtime now. Merchants talked business with each other over their treats, while workers andborers came in to buy some of the cheaper products we had on sale. By cheap, I meant easy and quick to make. Yeast, while a raremodity for most people, was pretty much amon product now in Greenveil and Griffonpeak. Weve made enough for Olives Garden to open up two branches in Ullistar and Gelisvale. Thats why it gave Amelia the opportunity to expand her customer base. While the more well-made pastries and confections were still reserved for the rich with a hefty price tag, Amelia knew she also had to concentrate onmoners as that was argely untapped source of money. Sure, the poor and day-to-day wage-workers couldnt afford what we offered, but craftsmen or those with some expendable coins could. As such, we lowered the prices of the products for them, which needed less work to prepare. Milk bread, donuts, muffins, and so on were for that group, while another section of the shop sold stuff like cakes, cannolis, macarons, and cookies to the rich. If we couldnt mass produce fast enough back in the bakery in Griffonpeak, then they were made by a team of bakers inside this shop right now. Those people came from Amelias shops in Greenveil, teleporting here through the nexus for the day to work. Speaking of desserts like tiramisu or other hard-hitting sugary delights, we were debuting them today in the restaurant. The best shouldest, right~? Waaaah, Im soooo tired, Iined as I settled down. A couple of secondster, Svena came over with some tea and a snack for me. Amazing job as always, Lady Hestia. Please, let yourself rest now before the evening. You will be neededter on, she told me with a pleasant smile. With Tasianna away with Saori still, Svena has taken over her job mostly. Hmm, really miss Tasiannas tea But Svena makes a good one, too. I was a bit worried Tasiannas obsession with her revenge was consuming her, but I should believe that Saori was taking care of her. I really wished I could help, too, but ever since I epted being a princess, Ive just had more and more stuff on my te. With Mother still sleeping until this evening, I havent even had the time to practice my dragon skills with her. So, it was mostly preparation for today and training with Kramps. Although, I say training, Kramps has been dying the next stage of controlling my [Battle Frenzy] for some reason. I still havent unlocked the Gluttony part yet. After I talked to the senators, Ill just skip out on any other formalities and dedicate more time to training. I need to get my [Battle Frenzy] and scale maniption down already. Grrew. Rajah purred as he licked up some whipped cream I gave him. Stroking him, I noticed some sand and dirt in his fur. He wasnt around the venue for the entire day, as he was out working with his family under Saori. Ive looked in his profile before and I did notice had been using his [Hestia Retainer] title a lot to power-level his skills up like I did when I was still an E rank. Honestly, although I wanted to be, I havent been the one to train him. It was actually Saoris garms who did it. I felt bad I couldnt get the time to help him out, feeling I spent too much time treating him more like a pet than anotherbatpanion, but what could I do? My schedule was full. There wasnt enough time, and the training I did wasnt beneficial to him. It was sad for me. I also heard Rajah would join the others to deal with the new Quests issued to ourpany soon, so hed be off training again while I kept to myself. Despite now being reunited, it felt a bit like nothing had changed. I was spending time with Rajah, sure, but not enough. To be honest, I wanted to spend time with everybody new in Aurora, but time was finite for each day. Our goals all led to defeating those demonkins. Hopefully, after its all done, we could rest for a moment. Spend time together and have less princess business and shit. Time was not only a gift but also a curse. After I was done with my break and had changed back to my normal clothes, I went up to the second floor of the building, where we had the space reserved for our more wealthy customers, those who werent too thrilled with the loud crowds. While I did hear a bunch of them not liking how rowdy it was, I did hope they were enjoying themselves up here. And they were. Mhmm. This fragassa cake is amazing with how itbined the cream and sweet-sour taste of the berry. The soft bread just tickles your tongue. Oh, but dear, you must be careful. This is our second piece of cake. Enjoying them is good, but look at the amount we bought. Our waistlines! Tragedy, I know, but we can worry about that on another day. Mhmm~ Delectable. It was a sess. Our main target audience were happy. Still, it wasnt over yet. The Sarlenziapany was surviving in this city by relying on our nexus to transport yeast and proper bakers, but they will have to do without us in the future. Amelia had to work hard. Lady Amelia, this piece of pastry is absolutely fantastic! Such simplicity, but the quality of the cream is outstanding. I overheard a guest say. Turning towards that voice, I saw Amelia standing next to a table and speaking with the customer. Thank you very much for thispliment, Senator Vesco. The milk used for this cream came from cows from the Myrrdin duchy. They allow them to graze inside the Krikantos ins, a monster-infested area east of Griffonpeaks mountain. The grass there allows the milk toe out filled with more fat and nutrients good for your skin. Skin, I see? Haha, I do wonder if it will help my old self a bit or not, but I do admit I am too out of form to look like my younger, more handsome self. But, I believe this should help my beautiful wife retain hers in the future. It seems she is making friends. A senator, even. Good. Oh, mydy? While I was walking around with my three guards and Svena, I suddenly heard a man speak out. When I turned around, I noticed a chubby man sitting at a table with a woman and a younger man, eating a wine cake. Keeping my smile, I nodded. Good day, mister. How is your table doing? Are the desserts to your liking? Customer service. Another part of being an idol. Oh, mighty fantastic, mydy princess! he eximed, telling me he knew exactly who I was before introducing himself. My name is Harrold Huumitcher. A wine and liquor connoisseur from the east of Estralia. Not only am I one of thergest alcohol merchants in this country, I am also a part of the senate. May I presume I have the greatest honor to meet the illustrious Princess Hestia of the Imperial Family of Kargryxmor? You do, sir, I answered. Most of the recipes the store is selling today came from me, so hearing something liked is relieving to my worried heart. Although, I do admit I dont enjoy liquor treats too much, so Im not so sure if you liked your cake. There is no issue, mydy. The cake is to my taste. My son and wife also found the products made today quite agreeable. He pointed at the two people sitting with him, prompting them to praise their treats which I epted. He then continued after looking around in the shop. Hmmm. I can identify quite a few senators inside your wonderful pastry shop, mydy. All of them are looking at you very carefully, outside of Lady Reajaen over there. Mhmm, I heard you met her? I turned around, noticing Reajaen actually staring at me with a wide smile, all while her son was enjoying the muffin he had. He might have some soulless eyes, but it seemed he had a sweet tooth. With a wry smile, I answered the mans question. Yes, when I handed the documents in, Lady Reajaen invited me to her mansion. We talked, but that was it. Hmm, I see. Well, having allies inside Gleisvale is a good thing, but a dragon like you probably doesnt need it, he said with a smile, kinda hinting to me what Reajaen said yesterday about the senators being unsure how to handle me. Well, they say Gleisvale is the city which cannot be conquered from the outside, but I do disagree. A dragon breathing fire from the skies would hurt us, even if we have dwarven ballistae and catapults to hopefully fight back with, haha! He paused, taking another bite from his cake before ending his meeting with me. Well, I must thank you for bringing such a wonderful dessert to us, Princess Hestia. I am not sure what I will talk about with Lady Amelia or with you, but I shall think of something we could do business on. Until we meet again. Weird. I thought I would get into more of a discussion, but it was just a small greeting really. What you would expect to do during a party or something. Just greet and introduce yourself, to keep up decorum. I was up here to meet with the senators since, after my meeting with Reajaen who offered to ally up with us, I understood that the people around here were beginning to make their moves concerning my presence. Since we needed to have Estralia ally up with Artorias, I had to find somebody worth working with. I needed to learn more about the people here beyond that first senator that I met. Surprisingly, as I went through everyone present, all the senators I met acted simr to Harrold Huumitcher. Small talk into some hinting about whatever, and then goodbye. Short and simple, but it did mean it was a bit chilling with how I couldnt tell what they were all thinking or nning to do. [Master, do you want me to get the answers out of them?] Rajah asked, so I had to reprimand him for that suggestion. He looked at me with those what did I do wrong? eyes, worrying me the garms were turning him too much into a rogue. Oi, little missy. After I was done meeting my ninth senator and few random merchants, I stopped walking as I overheard somebody speak to me. Surprisingly, it wasnt in that mydy princess address. It wasnt just less formal, but also more casual. As I turned around, my body suddenly wanted to flinch back as two blood-red eyes looked right into mine. I barely managed to control it, only letting myself shake for a moment. What? I was bbergasted, unable to react in time for the woman to continue speaking. Did I spook you, dear. Oh, my deepest apologies. My eyes do glow up when I begin to find interest in someone. The eyes of the woman began to dim, turning into a pale red simr to pink. Like a weight was removed from my heart, I calmed down, blinking wildly as I felt the atmosphere turning weird around me. Rajah and the twins were slightly on-guard as they kept their eyes on the woman before me, looking more alert than usual. My own instincts were telling me I should do the same. Oh, where are my manners, the woman spoke up. Only now did I notice her blond, flowing hair hiding two long, sharp ears. You may call me Vivi. A traveler, you could say, just like you, Miss Most Popr. Her perfect, model-like skin was a warm rose, showing off not a single age wrinkle as she smiled at me. Captivating, you could say. It was as if she had activated something like [Seducers Aura] to tempt me, but it felt more like her natural charisma was the one in effect right now. Her blond hair contrasted well with her red dress, exuding a nobles aura. With a boob windowrge enough to shudder other woman, I knew without a question this woman understood her sex appeal to the point she would use it like a weapon. I could only imagine how many mens hearts broke after they met her. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor a pleasure to meet you. I was cautious. Wary of the reason why I suddenly flinched. Charmed, Meoschaera roy Sheothrudra, she greeted me in elven for Princess of Dragons. I will not take too much of your time, dear, as you clearly have more to do for today. However, I must say that you are certainly arge surprise. A surprise? It was a weird way to call me that, but I guess I was for this city. Yes, the desserts you brought to the country, I mean. Like, look at this beautiful masterpiece of a cake! Mhmm! Soft and fluffy. It truly quenches my cravings. Such a bliss to finally taste something this wonderful. Once again, a culinary revolution, and one I very much like with my tea. Once again? What? Did the elves have a change in their cuisine or something? I felt confused, like really confused. I wanted to ask her what she was saying, but as if I was in a trance, I was simply listening to her. Like, as if, there was an invisible wall between us. My thoughts couldnt get my mouth to speak out. Ahh, I must say, my step-sister truly was correct about you. Your music taste was great to hear while eating, before you went full on rowdy, and then all this cake and dessert! Hmm, I cant wait forter. Your step-sister? I finally managed to eke something out. She nodded. Yes, she was a great fan of yours when you performed in Griffonpeak, you see. But, she couldnte as she was far, far too busy with her work. Almost overworking herself, right now. I came here to see you in action, and I must say, she was right about the youngest meoschaera of Kargryx. Certainly a surprise, my dear. It was weird. I was unlike my previous meetings with the elves who acted very respectful and more uptight but I guess I never met one with such a strong noble aura and demeanor like Vivi here. It felt a bit like speaking with a noble or even royalty at this point, but she still had this carefree side about her despite knowing who I am. It made me feel smaller, to be honest. And now this part about having a step-sister. Who was she? I didnt think I knew of any blond elves or half-elves, but then again, in Peolynca hair color didnt matter too much as it could whatever depending on your parents. Although, if I had oneint, I think it would be your dancing, dear. Urgk! I let out as my mind returned to the subject at hand. Did she just criticize my dancing? Y-You didnt like it? Oh, no such thing, dear. I did. But, I felt itcked a bit of stage presence. You know, it could be more expressive or explosive. At least, thats what my younger sister told me when she saw you. As I was trying to process what she told me, she handed me a small parchment. I can see you worked hard. If you want to confront my sister, go to her with these directions. Thats where our inn is if you begin from here. When did she have the time to write this up?! Excuse me, but how did you know As I was about to ask her about it, somebody suddenly tapped on my shoulders. Turning around, I saw Haruka looking at me worriedly. H-Hestia, could I borrow either Shay or Beth for a moment? she asked me, almost urging. Did something happen? Something told me I didnt have to ask that in the first ce. Yes, some thugs have begun harassing our guests outside the shop and inside the bistro. Seriously? A note from AbyssRaven An idol''s job is also to promote products, but they also have to survive public scrutiny. Song for today was from Victorious "You''re the Reason" If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(7) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 281: Dragon Bigotry. Chapter 281: Dragon Bigotry. Are you kidding me, who cares what that damn dragon does, huh? Shes a damn dragon and you think you can actually trust some people working with those things? Moment it sees an opening, its gonna burn us all down! None of you read how their god is called the ck Tyrant? Yo, shut up! You celebrating here means I can do the same! Wroooooooooh! Fuck this ce! Fuck. Those thugs Haruka talked about didnt look like I imagined them at all. I thought she was talking about some alleyway idiot too violent for their own good causing some trouble. Easy to manage, I thought. But, what I saw when I went outside the building was a bunch of tough-looking adventurers. Haruka? I turned around to her. How did this happen?! I-I not so sure how this all happened Haruka cowered, looking nervously at the group of those thugs. Equipped with leather or metal armor made using monster materials, these battle-scarred and highly trained men were what you would expect a bunch of adventurers would look like if you never met one. Some were beefy and carriedrger weapons to show off their high Strength, while others had an unkempt and roguish-look which came from a life of traveling and sleeping outside. Still, it wasnt like these muscle-freaks were dumb. The longer you survived in this line of work, the more you had to be smarter. It didnt mean they were exceptionally cunning, but they knew enough to choose the fights they could win. Which was surprising to me now, as I saw arge group in the middle of the crowd, denouncing the shop and me. Excuse me, but you are Nishio, standing in front of them with Kazumi and Kohaku, tried to calm them down, but one of those thugs interrupted him by drowning him up with his louder voice. HEY! We told ya, we aint leaving! We go where we like and we stay where we can stay, and I see no guards stopping us here, eh? He was right. Looking around, I couldn''t see a single guard around for some reason, despite therge crowd. We didnt order any guards toe over, as we thought we could handle it by ourselves. If somebody caused trouble within our shop or bistro, we would simply kick them out. The problem was that we couldnt do anything if they harassed people on the streets. Yeah! ss-eye, you aint getting us away from here when its clear you are just here to spread your damn influence in our city! We have no need for your damn dragon! Hear, hear! Dammit, all you Estralians should be ashamed of supporting this damn dragon. Manablood or not, the bitch is still a fire-spewing dragon! She can kill us all if she wants to, you damn idiots! Yeah, where the hell are the damn senators, huh?! Big threat like this and nobody does shit about it? But you saw those damn senators going up and dining with the lizard! They are conspiring with it! Now they are throwing insults at me?! Why am I an it?! Assholes! As I was bbergasted at the hostility they showed me out of nowhere, Kohaku pushed herself forward, speaking down at the taller men. Who gave you the right to speak like that about friend, huh?! What are you man-childs trying to aplish here?! Kazumi, too, moved in front of Nishio, supporting her friend to defend me. Yeah, this here is supposed to be a happy day where you get some food and enjoy yourself! And, what is your problem with Hesti-chan, huh?! Shes a good person! Good person, my arse, girlie! However, none of her words got to them. They kept on arguing. Tell me shes a good person after she burns down a vige or swoops in and kidnaps a kid for lunch! Shes calm now cuz those cowardly senators suck up to her like the pompous princess she is, but you anger her, she is about to reduce us all to ashes! Dont you all realize this shit?! His loud voice and how he waved his arms around caught the crowds attention. The customers we just sold our pastries too were beginning to frown and look back to the shop, where they noticed me standing. Immediately, they snapped their heads around, hiding the suspicion in their eyes. Scheie! This was not good. Reputation was everything for an idol, as I was a peoples girl. I honestly expected this reaction in Griffonpeak after everything urred, but I guess the king managed to maintain my good image by telling everybody about me being the hero of the city and how Eshe supported me. However, for another country, all that influence wasnt here to help me. I have to do something! We did far too much and put in too much work to make this opening day perfect. I wasnt about to let these people ruin it just cause they had some pre-existing concept on who I was before they met me. The customers we had today also didnt know me very well, and I could understand their opinion swaying around. As such, I had to stop them no Shrisk! But as I was starting to move through the crowd, Shay and Beth hissed before spreading their wings, taking to the skies as they sped towards the adventurers. Uuuurgahhhaaaa! At the same time, three men flew out of the bistro door, crashing hard on the ground. As theyid on the ground groaning, I noticed bruises and blood on their faces. It looked like somebody resculptured their heads. I stopped walking and turned back to Haruka, remembering that she was acting as a temporary handler with Misaki to ept the Questmissions for today. Haruka did mention people made a mess inside the bistro, too, but I forgot about it once I saw the mess in front of the shop. Wow. Pretty disappointing. Spitting out insults, but all you can do to back them up was leaving your broken teeth and blood on our floor. Yes, wow, now we have to clean the ce. With her spear tip rxing on her shoulder, Yorshka came out from the bistro. Fresh blood could be seen on the blunt side of her spear shaft. Alright, so, how about repeating it again, yeah? What did you say about my daughter and little aunt, again, you freak?! Yorshka grabbed one of the men at their cor and pulled them up. The outeryer of her scales loosened and began floating above her before their edges began pointing down at the three men like an army of archers readying their bows. While they didnt dazzle like Mothers diamond-like scales, Yorshkas still shined like pristine silver. Yorshka! I called her out, noticing some bloodlust in the tone of her voice. We can deal with themter. First, that! I pointed at the men causing the mess in the front, drawing Yorshkas attention to them. She let go of the near unconscious man and retrieved her loosened scales back to her body. They were still loose, but she could use them like silver dust for now. Later on, she will have to shed them. Shit! Look at this, people! One of the men began to p his gums, again. Look at them kicking out Oh, shut up! Finally having enough, I shouted with [Aerokinesis]. Youre an adventurer, so man the fuck up! The crowd made space for me as I moved through them with Haruka and Yorshka. Knowing they were watching me intently, I knew I couldnt cause too much of a mess if I didnt want to scare people away. With how thorny this sorta situation could be, I shouldnt be too antagonistic. My name is Hestia. Im not the proprietress of the Olives Garden, but I am one of them for our Bistro Aurora, I announced, causing the adventurers to frown, squinting their eyes as they assessed what their next moves were. Haruka. Yorshka. Could you tell me what happened inside the bistro? Haruka began to exin how the three men Yorshka kicked out suddenly began to make a fuss inside the bistro after they finished up their dishes. Haati tried to calm the situation down, but her attempts were ignored and he continued acting like a ruffian. He didnt hurt anybody, but it clearly annoyed the people around them. Haati went on to inform Tamae, who went to inform Haruka about it to send in a guard or two to help out. Understanding the situation, she left the reception to Misaki and went to get Shay or Beth. On the way, she noticed the mess outside and everything afterwards was the past. Meanwhile, Prisci, believing she could calm the men down as she had to do it in the hunters guild, jumped out of the kitchen to stop them. But, for some random reason, the men spat on the floor and insulted her about being a dragonewt, even calling me out for being a dragon awaiting her time to destroy the city. They pushed Prisci away from them, crackling with wide, smug grins as they decided to leave without paying anything. But, that smugness disappeared the moment Yorshka stood in their way, having entered the bistro to get Farrons lunch. Without letting them say anything in their defense, Yorshka pummeled them, stating this was how adventurers did it, and threw them outside. If you want proof for what I said, how about asking those people who were just inside the shop? Yorshka pointed at a few men and womening outside the bistro, saying stuff like Hey, didnt you beat them up too much? and Fuck that, they threw some of that curry at me, I would have done the same. When prompted by Yorshka, all of themined how those three ruined their meals by acting like insufferable brats, shouting and talking without showing any consideration for the people around them. Yorshka, could you call the guards for me? My decision was to leave the rest to the guards. H-Hey, wait! But as if they were like fish flowing along a river, the adventurers before us suddenly panicked. Two men closest to me moved forward, holding their hands out in an attempt to grab me, but without letting them take that one step, mypanions reacted in time to show them their ce. Kriiishaaaah! The twins roared as they moved in to defend me with their wings, while Kazumi and Kohaku drew their des, threatening them froming any closer. Flustered, they flinched back at the sudden hostility we showed. It made them silent enough for me to speak. Now, to you six. I dont really care what you people think I am or what I can do, but saying it all right in front of the shop Im sponsoring is a bit too much, no? Yes, I am a dragon. I think I made that clear enough when I began singing and dancing, no? I asked around, causing multiple people to nod and agree with me. I continued, Even if it isnt illegal to actually cause a mess in front of the shop, we can still hand you six idiots into the guards for disrupting the peace around here. This is myst warning. Leave now and let people enjoy themselves! You six are unwee around the building. Tsk! The armored man who looked like he had a berserker ss clicked his tongue as he moved up, undaunted by the Kohakus rune sword pointing at him. You think you can do whatever you want in this city, lizard?! No, but I think I can at least give people some yummy food to eat, I countered, further aggravating the man. Grrrk! You really think this is all just a game for you, right, dragon?! Youre a monster! A beast! Weve seen your wyvern kin kill and maim people before without any remorse! Leaving viges dested cuz you felt like hunting! The moment we leave our guard down, thats when you arrogant lizards will burn everything down! The mans veins pulsated like crazy as I could feel an immeasurable amount of anger inside his eyes. His arm suddenly jerked, reaching for the giant greatsword strapped on his back and unfurled the cloth holding it. The motion he made suggested he was about tond an upper swing at me. It was predictable. [Dont move, please.] I told everybody the moment I noticed his intention, stopping Yorshka and the twins from killing him. The upperyer of my scales shed and flew into the air, forming a shield before me as they took the hit from his sword. What?! The man called out in surprise, noticing how his sword didnt even leave a dent on my scales. This was cause of [Draconic Barrier]. I recently learned from Mother that this draconic ability wasnt restricted to protecting my body only, as it was also connected with my scales due to the mana inside of them being mine. As long as I controlled my scales or even scale-dust, I could apply [Draconic Barrier] on them to prevent them from being too flimsy. Another lesson I probably would have learned earlier if I knew I could control my scales like this. While the man was still flustered, I threw some [Corrosive Fire] at the sword and quickly turned the mes into corrosive slime. Morphing it into a hand, I had it grab his sword and pulled it out from his grip despite his struggles. Due to the motion, he fell onto his knees in front of me. Kneeling down, I asked him one simple question, If I were a normal girl and I were to see you in an alleyway during the night What do you think I would think from a burly, armored man with a giant greatsword? Hmm? Grrr I am no fiend like you, monster! I am a priestess of Goddess Aurena. I dont kill things for fun, you musclebrain. Especially not people who just want to live their lives without much trouble. Im a dragon, but Im not an idiot. You say that now! But I know you are just like any other wyvern and monster! The moment something happens, thats when you go on a rampage! You arent a priestess! That damn white robe is a fake! Heretic! A mans voice suddenly pierced through the crowd. Standing back up, I saw a group of people dressed in white robes slowly approached us. People I should very much know as they belonged to the religion I technically was a part of the church of Aurena. The local temple was here. Heretic, how dare you call a champion of Aurena a fake! Leading this group was the bishop I met at the temple. Why is he here? Not noticing what I was thinking, the man continued talking, admonishing the barbarian as if he was a child. This young woman here is one of pure heart. If the Goddess had deemed her worthy to make her a champion, then does that not mean she is worthy to be our champion, my fellow humans? Goddess Aurena is our patron Goddess! She is our protector! This woman is very much qualified to be a priestess, for she is one capable of granting us a blessing not even I can ever dream of granting to everybody! The bishops statement and praises caused the crowd to rile up again,menting on what he said about me. Hmm? Even stronger than the bishop? Well, she is wearing a white robe meant for a noble, right? I guess, if shes a champion, she should be able to cast some strong magic. I remembered I hadnt told anybody I was a champion of Aurena. I didnt think it was necessary here, as I wasnt treating it as my usual concerts. However, maybe that was my mistake. I thought people didnt follow Aurena that much in this city due to the rtively small size of the temple, but being aligned to an Origin God still gave you credibility. Well, all of them outside of Shiterno, probably. Understanding what I had to do now, I raised my arm up into the sky, forming a giant white circle in the sky before beginning the singing chant of [Prayer]. The bishop and priests instantly apanied my singing followed by the voices of a few citizens around us. Once the chant was finished, I cast the spell, pouring white rain onto everybody around the area. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Every single time this thing happens, I have to use this spell. I began to wonder if I should just use [Prayer] on every person I met. It seemed to cool down situations like these pretty easily. Oooh, shit, this feels amazing! Is this what everybody gets all the time in the Aurena temple? I feel stronger and even faster? Wow! This really had to be a miracle from the Goddess! Oooh, thank you, champion Hestia. Not only once, but now twice! You have granted us your blessing twice now! Ehehe Iughed reluctantly before turning my attention back to the adventurers under the cheers of the people around me. It was too loud for me to speak softly, so I had to raise my voice. Now, leave. I dont want to see you six ever again! Actually, take those three other idiots with you. The guards probably wont want to deal with this. And with that, the men walked away in shame from the constant booing of the people around them. I didnt know if they actually were trying to stir things up against the shop or Aurora it could just be they hated scalekins, in general but I was d we solved this almost without any issues. In fact, if they were trying to cause trouble for us due to some very paranoid suspicions of mine concerning ourpetitor Senator OBloom then we just reversed the situation. Were we already making enemies in this city? Probably. Was I liking the fact we were doing it? Not really. It meant more things I had to deal with and I was beginning to understand what the senators on the second floor were talking about. I turned around, looking up on the second floor, having noticed somebody was looking at me all this time. It was Reajaen Resve. All this time, she had been watching our actions through the window. Was this her doing, then? Or why was she smirking? I didnt like the mystery of these people at all. Wanting to return back into the building, I had to push myself through the crowd of people wanting to meet me. Some even asked me for a white grace for their injuries, and it wasnt like I could reject their requests now. No fee for today, just to make them like me even more, and I could see the bishop and priests approving it. When I asked the bishop why he was here, he told me he learned of the opening of my shop only today and was nning toe over to grant his blessing. Seeing as how he handled the situation, I had to thank him for doing so. Him being here really helped me, even though I once again forgot to ask him for his name before he left. Meh, Ill meet him again, I think. Gotta remember it by then. Leaving Nishio, Haruka, Kohaku, and Kazumi behind, I headed back into the shop with only Shay, Beth, and Yorshka apanying me. Once inside, Rajah jumped back into my arms. I had left him in the shop since I thought it might be too crowded outside. Hestia. Yorshka stopped me before I went back upstairs, handing me three metal objects with a design I was quite familiar with. Those three had them on them. I grabbed them while I was pummeling them, so I thought you would want to know about it. The object was the same emblem as the one Saori and Tasianna were looking into right now. The emblem belonged to that one alchemist shop. Once again, this emblem was in the hands of thugs who wanted to cause me trouble. This could not be a coincidence. I need to talk to Saoriter on. Rajah, if you find them before I do, tell them I need to talk to them about our future steps. I think we really need to start investigating those senators. Like Reajaen said, the wealthy controlled this city and each senator was like a ruler for their own area of investments. Without a doubt, one of these senators must have been the reason for all of this to happen. If I read between that fox womans words and used it with Saoris intel on the cartels, then each senator had to have a hand in a criminal organization. Which meant, one of those senators was nning on using us to attack an opposing cartel. Was the one with this medical snake emblem innocent in this, or were they waiting for us to track down their enemies and attack them. Cleaning up their business. In any case, we were being used. We were being used from the moment we entered this city. Oh, now dont you all look very suspicious inside your own shop. Something in your mind? I turned around, noticing the blond haired high elven woman from beforeing towards us. Her pink eyes felt entrancing once again, but due to how focused I was on our current matter, I didnt feel I needed to listen to my instincts. Vivi, yes? I spoke to the woman. I didnt manage to ask you this before, but how did you know I was promoting the shop with my singing and dancing? You couldnt have guessed I woulde to you or be interested in knowing about your sisters opinion. Or, are you the best guesser ever? Ehehehe, the woman giggled, closing her eyes as she somehow found amusement from my question. Once she opened them up again, her eye color returned to that bright red from before. Call me a bit of a seer, Meoschaera. I have my own ways of looking at things. I narrowed my eyes, feeling more suspicious of this woman. Noticing it, she waved her hands in front of me. No need, little one. I dont think Im your enemy really. However, seeing as how busy you are right now and how much you must assess your situation, I dont think you can meet up with my sister just yet. She then asked me to return her the piece of parchment and I obliged. You wont need toe meet us now; however, probably, we will meet againter on. I can assure you that. But, until then, enjoy the surprise, Meoshaera Hestia. Oh, and, please grant my thanks to that waitress of yours. Svena, was her name, I believed? Although I didnt speak with her, she still managed to bring my order without any trouble. And just like that, I let her go. I didnt stop her. I didnt want to despite how ominous her message to me was. Something inside of me told me this was the correct decision. [Hestia.] But, almost like it was to say my decision was correct, Yorshka spoke to me through telepathy. [That elf there shes a vampire.] [Huh?!] I looked at her in shock. [H-Hold on, how is that possible?! Vampires shouldnt be able to go around in the sun! How do you sound so sure?] [Hestia, I dont know what sort of fairy tales the people in your world talk about about vampires, but those in Peolynca are fully able to walk around in the sun. They are only weakened since their realm is the dark of the night. This is their gift after being born to Vivachel, the first vampire,] she exined. [The reason why I think shes a vampire is because of the bloody smell around her lips. Its simr to when Elrick is finished drinking blood.] [Wha?! Elrick?! Y-You dont mean] [Yes, Elrick von Karstein, a knight of Aurena, is a vampire. That is my ckmail on him.] Hold up, what?!?!?!? Speak. A soft female tone echoed through the room as a man struggled to free himself from the shadowy bindings holding him to his seat. No matter how much he screamed for help, nothing would escape the wind bubble around us. The ice spears grew in size. [MY BODY! HOW DID YOU GET A HOLD OF MY BODY?!] As he wouldnt talk, my garms, Uno and Song, started bing impatient. They growled, baring their fangs at the man to intimidate him. He cowered, looking even more frightened, as they wouldnt let him rest. Such a sight made me question if this person really was the leader of a local cartel or not, considering I knew of Eithalr. Haaaa Looks like I need to work. Tasianna, could you, you know? Gael tried to move Tasianna aside, but our fairy friend had her eyes locked on our captive. The ice spears surrounded him like an iron maidens needles. Speak, she said once again, pulling up a small mana battery for the man to see. This was made using a spirits mana! The onnikais warned me to not trust you human scum! Small glowing orbs surrounded Tasianna as she began her interrogation of the man. These werent fireflies, these were onnikais the dead version of a lesser faefolk. They were essentially zombies, in a way. Wow Tasianna is hot, damn. She acts more like a girl boss than you, Segawa-san, Asakamented, causing me to really question why I was trying my best to tolerate this damn girl. Let her have this, Hanazawa-san. Mhmm. I guess you''re right. The more information we get, the more these damn fenrir souls will calm down. Asaka smacked the catalyst she had on her belt, agitating the four ck onnikais inside it. I could hear them telling me to Avenge our kind but I ignored it. Elrick, how do you feel about this? Meanwhile, Asaka asked her trusty knight behind her, ominously looking down at the cartel boss we captured. Sinners must pay. Hestia, I wish I was in your position now. Please, please! Thank you very much for epting this Quest! Thank you very much! [Eine, Eine. Always so nice and knightly! How chivalrous, my dame~] [Shut up, Klea.] I shook my head and then turned around to Tatsuya and Kyouya. All three of us were still slightly tired after finishing five D rank Quests. But after hearing our Quest givers ask us for our help, as the hunters guild recently canceled the Quest as nobody could fulfill it in time. Are you two still up for more? I asked the two and they gave me the thumbs up. This is the reason why we opened thepany. Lets go, Eine. Yeah, there might be something interesting there. Sightings of ghosts sounds like a horror storye true. To the east of Gleisvale, there was a small vige surrounded by arge forest. Recently, ghosts have been sighted there, but none of the hunters were able to fulfill it as no one returned alive to confirm the details. It eventually was raised to B rank, but even then, nobody wanted to ept it. Now, these people wereing to Aurora for aid. And Aurora will answer in kind. A note from AbyssRaven Dragon bigotry is dangerous if you do this to an Chaotic Evil one. Also dangerous on Neutral ones. Also, looks like our other two sides are finding things out, especially angry ice fairy. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(5) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 282: Interrogation with an Angry Fairy. Chapter 282: Interrogation with an Angry Fairy. Haaaa, Tasianna I know you want to take the lead on this but youre wasting time by threatening him all the time. Here, let me show you. This is a good lesson for you and Saori anyways. Gael tapped my shoulders, gesturing with his hand for me to move back to Miss Saori, Asaka, and Elrick. I red at him, feeling frustrated he would ask me to leave this to him. However, my goal was so close. This man not only had mana batteries filled with the mana of spirits but also there was the pelt of a garm in his office the pelt of Songs host body. I have to find the ones responsible for Princess Schuris death! I must! They are here in this city! Tasianna. I turned my head around as Miss Saoris voice rang in my ears. She pointed at the man strapped on a chair using her tendrils before attempting to persuade me to back down. Thats the leader of the Layavete cartel. The cartel Gael mentioned was the reigning criminal syndicate of the city. You wont get through to him if he doesnt want to talk. Look into his eyes. I dont see any fear in them. Despite surrounding the man with ice daggers, ready to attack if he tried to escape, he wasnt acting erratic nor was his breathing out of order. He seemed calm as if he was used to all of this. Ive only just begun, Miss Saori. I can still I tried to argue, but Miss Saori simply wagged her finger. No. You are letting your emotions get to you, Tasianna. Also, I think we have the same situation again, simr to when you had Kiiro around. Miss Saori eyed the three onnikai we met on our investigation. Leave it to Gael. He knows what he is doing. The sooner we have our information, the faster we will find the true perpetrator. Understood, I reluctantly agreed to her demand and dispelled the ice des surrounding our captive. I moved to the back with Miss Saori, who attempted to calm me down, telling me we will find whoever killed Princess Schuri eventually. I hoped so. That human will pay for what they did. Alright Gael scratched his head and pulled up a chair for him to sit in front of the captive. Treyenor Layavete, leader of the Layavete cartel and son of its founder, Westrix Layavete. Working behind the scene with two senators belonging to the eight Olden Money, meaning your syndicate not only possessed their financial support but also practically free reign when it came to expanding your area of influence. You were the ruler of the underworld of Gleisvale. Wow, those were the glory days, no? The dark blue-haired man blinked, staying silent to Gaels words. He sighed after a while, shaking his head before finally talking. Gael. Some orphaned urchin born in the slums of Shaturein. Somehow, you managed to climb your way up in the graces of the ckreach guild and met your futurepanions in the White Winged Dragoon and the Wing Ripper. Through their efforts, which you leeched from, all three of you managed to reach B rank with the former two even reaching A rankter on after you left them. How has your life been since you lost your lover? How has her brother been? Its been a while since you stole Lilene and Bo away from us. Gael didnt react. His back was turned to me. Bastard! I wanted to intervene, having heard enough from this arrogant humans mouth. How dared he speak like this to Gael when we had him captured?! But I couldnt do anything. Miss Saori grabbed my shoulder and held me back, telling me to just watch. That was also the moment when I saw that criminal look at me. Looking into his eyes, I saw he understood exactly what he was doing and it enraged me even further. But, before I could materialize an ice spear, Gael began tough. Hahahahaha! Yeah, those were the days. I really brought a lot of trouble to Lilene back then. She was one of your mes back then, right? Beautiful woman. Probably the reason why she stole my heart and convinced me to get her out of your gang Gael reminisced, looking down at the floor as he became silent. Sorry. Dont be. As you said, she was a me. Just another pretty girl I could have gotten at any time. I have a wife and kids now, so I dont really care if she were to be alive or dead now. I remembered Yorshka exined that Gaels lover had been kidnapped by the Yanderu Eluseuss after he defected from them. When the trio of Farron, Yorshka, and Gael went to save her, she unfortunately was killed. Afterward, Gaels life twirled into a disaster, falling into depression and bing a heavy drunk. He seemingly changed, but I did wonder what exactly caused it. Was his meeting with Miss Saori and me that impactful? Well, it was good he wasnt drinking all the time now. I see Gael nodded. I guess you want to return to your family in one piece today? Once again, like any other day? The human simply stared at Gael, returning to his silence. Probably out of spite. This isnt working! Gael managed to get him to talk, but it seemed his n wasnt working. I could hear the three onnikais next to me telling me to handle it yourself and that the longer we leave him alive, the more problems he will cause us faefolk! I could also hear Uno and Song growling in displeasure, only holding their bloodlust back by virtue of their loyalty to Miss Saori. I knew for a fact, if Miss Saori hadnt been around, I probably would haveunched my spears into this despicable humans body by now. Being ripped to shreds was an appropriate punishment for a fae hunter like him, just like what I did to that Yanderu fire mage back at the ve auction house. Why are some humans such scum? Why? Just why? I grabbed tightly onto the mana battery in my hand. Just like the spark which ignited the War for the Faefolk, this little object could herald in a second one. Humans, in their greed, do not learn. Unlike the long-living races, they forget the mistakes of their forefathers because none of them lived long enough to pass it on properly to the next generation. Educating them in their history would be a wise choice, but how many would have ess to it? Even then, some were just blind to goodness. As the tapping of my left leg was echoing in the office of the Layavete cartels headquarters, the criminal finally chose to speak. First, answer this. How did you manage to pinpoint this headquarters and also capture all my lieutenants? Most are known publicly, but not my bookkeeper. The nerve! Gael shrugged and answered, Well, not like you can learn anything from this really, since the conditions andbinations are pretty rare. He then pointed at Asaka and me. Those twodies were our main scouts and information gatherers. You can defend yourself from leaks and rats, but you cant hide information when faefolk are involved. Asaka then released the four fenrir onnikais from her catalyst, showing them off to the human. Sneaking in and out was pretty easy with these four. Eavesdropping and reading documents. The difficult part was pinpointing where you people were, but we have her for that. I guessed Asaka was talking about me, as I was the one responsible for talking to the spirits around the area. Since they were invisible without needing the proper skills, they made excellent scouts. For anybody who wasnt one of the faefolk, this room might look empty, but I could see numerous of them gathering around, warning me to be careful. Lesser faefolk were tricky to speak with, since they werent reasonable. You couldnt talk or negotiate with them if they didn''t want to work with you, even if they knew I was a fairy. I could request aid, but they would only help if they were willing to. And, right now all of them were, due to their friends deaths. Gael continued, now directing the mans attention to Saori. And then, the actual capture was done by our hard-hitter here. Our wolfkin is a tamer and arcane trickster. You should know, since your bruises and burns came from her. I will be honest, for a level 38, you put up quite the fight, Miss Saorimented. But, I guess you had your equipment and runic tattoos to thank for that. Two spell rings, a staff, and multiple daggersid broken on the ground around us, all destroyed by Miss Saori when she went to capture this man. Looking at the damage outside this office, you would guess the fight was quite intensive. Heh! Gloating on me, eh? Manatech is there to make up for ourcking profiles, but even my detection enchantment on my rings wasn''t able to find you before it was toote. Lost my auracoil barrier and then my scepters spell couldnt even hit you before you knocked me out with some lightning. Hearing it from him, instead of Miss Saoris modest retelling of the story, it really sounded like it was a crushing defeat. In general, the raid and ambush went really well since we had all this information we gathered from the spirits and onnikai. Miss Saoris familiars, except for Uno and Song, captured all the cartels leaders and were now holding them prisoner outside this room. Even storming the building was too simple since Elrick and I were too strongpared to the foes we met. The cartel boss then turned his eyes to me. Exhaustion could be seen on his face, but I presumed it was more due to sleep deprivation. I guess you would be the faemancer here, elf? I guess you really cant defend yourself from somebody who can talk to tiny faefolk for information. Only thing you can do is get rid of the Kuek?! The man flinched and immediately flinched his head to the side as I shot an ice spear at him. However, before it actually prated his throat, I held it back, only slightly touching him with its tip. You really have a death wish, human. These onnikais and this mana battery are proof that there are fae hunters in this city. How and where did you get it?! I held the mana battery back up, drawing his attention to it. These onnikais want your death, for some, I couldnt keep the sneer from my voice as I taunted our captive, reason, but I can tell you have no idea what spirits actually look like. You cannot see them. If you cant see them, you cant sacrifice them for your greed like fairies. Tell me, who was the abomination who did it?! The reason why fairies were mercilessly hunted more often than spirits before the War for the Faefolk was due to the fact there were less people with the ability to perceive mana in the air. If you couldnt, you couldnt see the lesser faefolk like spirits or spriggans. On the other hand, elementals and fairies were visible to the naked eye for even the most novice fae hunter. Tasianna, redraw your spear, please. Let me handle this, Gael pleaded to me, looking at me with a worried look. Turning around, I could also see Miss Saori on her guard. Her eyes wanted to tell me to calm down, again. But, at this point, what is there to gain from this man? He was wasting our time! He knew what to say but he didnt because he was deeply involved with all of this! Just like the onnikais said. [He used our mana! Our life force! He must die! Die! Just like we did!] [No mercy! No kindness! We were used and discarded! We were left to rot! No more! Kill him! Kill them all!] [Stalling for time for reinforcements! Eliminate him! Free us, fairy! Free us from this pain!] Why do we faefolk always have to suffer from these humans? I agree. As if the words of these onnikais became reality, Elrick suddenly drew his sword and pointed it at the human scum. Criminals must be judged. Our peace with the elves is a fragile construct, and it is being threatened by this human waste. His actions will have repercussions for the entire human race. This is a diplomatic disaster. Just like what Davison did. Hold up, Elrick! However, our group was still conflicted on the actions we had to perform. I will bonk you with my mace if you continue speaking like a damn zealot. Stop it! We need more information from this guy! Our clue from that alchemist store gave us nothing to work with outside of those onnikais! Lady Asaka, this man is a ! Come on, can you think reasonably for a moment?! Put that sword down and think with your damn brain! Shes right, Miss Saori agreed. [Alpha!] Uno and Song argued against Saoris wish. [You two, do not even dare touch a hair on him for now. You will leave this to us. We need more information. Is that clear?] The garms reluctantly stood down, even stopping their growls. Once Miss Saori made sure the garms were calmed down, she then turned her attention to Elrick and me. You too, Tasianna. If both of you keep letting your emotions and convictions control you, we will continue scrapping up bits of information. This is vital. Hestia should still be busy with the promotion event, but if you cannot calm down, I will have to drag her here to order you to both stop! Urgh I cant inconvenience my Mistress. Lady Hestia had given me too much for me to act like a burden to her now. Her idol activity was her hearts desire, and, as her maid, my responsibility was to keep her dream intact. Miss Saori was right, I couldnt let myself be consumed by this. She told me to stay myself. I took in a deep breath, using the breathing technique Lady Hestia taught me during our idol practice. Let the air stream through my lungs and into my brain, then let the emotions holding me down out through my mouth. I then told the onnikais around me to stop, and then gave Miss Saori a nod. Well, that almost escted. Haaaa, Gael sighed deeply. Tell me, you are smart enough. Why are you trying to invite Goddess Death to your office today? Heh The man chuckled, smirking as if he had nothing to worry about. Cuz the Layavete name is almost gone anyways. You probably seen some of our new lieutenants, Gael? Neville, for example. Yeah, I know. Apparently, the guy didnt give you our memo that we wanted to talk. Considering how you fortified your base, he probably acted like a fearmonger instead of a messenger, Gael exined, causing the human to click his tongue, realizing a misunderstanding was around. Huh? Guess so? Really? Huh. Damn that Neville But I guess thats how it goes. He straightened up his back, losing his smirk and looked up at Gael with the eyes of a businessman. This is about Shaturein, right? I thought ckreach ordered you to kill me. No, but we want to work with you. However, this, on the other hand, has nothing to do with Shatu. Gael then pulled out the broken emblem we had, the one with the snake curling around a potion bottle. The main reason why we are here is cause of the onnikai behind us. They told us you had something to do with the fae hunting, and I guess they were right since you have that mana battery in your office. The man blinked his eyes as he looked at me. I felt my anger rising up again, but I kept breathing in and out to suppress it. Noticing my chest moving, he closed his eyes before exining the reason for why they were there. You want to know where I got them, right? Consider it my price for not killing me, he stated. The Resurrection. Thats the name of the syndicate behind the crippling of the Layavete cartel and also where one of my contacts got that mana battery. I had presumed they were crafting new batteries, despite only dwarveswfully being able to make them. I was nning on using it as ckmail. He then chuckled. But, if a spirits mana is inside that, that thing just became useless to me. Its worthless now as ckmail. I turned to Saori, looking at her with confusion. She exined that exposing the battery would have even worse effects than what he wanted to use it for. It could cause a war and it would drag the Layavete cartel into it since Gleisvale was his home. A piece of ckmail that was a double-edged de was not usable, in this case. Who are these Resurrection guys? gael asked? From what I could tell, they owned that small alchemist store you probably noticed around here. You wouldnt expect it. That store does a lot of Samaritan work. Handing out potions to the poor and even freeing beastmen ves, particuarly female ones. At the same time, they arent strapped for coins. I was reminded of how the alchemist shop we visited was well-known in this area of the city and only had female employees and guards inside it. Thats when we find out they were being supported by a bunch of alchemist radicals with the goals to improve humans through the help of alchemy. The Resurrection. The resurrection of humankind topete with the other races, he exined. Hold on, Miss Saori stopped him. Radicals? Treyanor, do you presumably know any of their members? Someone called Davison? Of course, Davison! I had almost forgotten that Davison came from Estralia. He was a demonkin conspirator who had shouted something about raising the human races potential to that of elves and demonkin using a potion he created. That potion turned out to be made through demonkin methods, simr to the troll shaman we faced in the Belzac forest. Davison? Yeah, of course, we heard about that alchemist around this area. He was a high-ranking member of the local alchemists guild and used to frequent this area, since he had to hide his less than ideal experimentations. Turns out, he was transforming beasts into grotesque monsters with catalysts. We were told once this information began to spread, the alchemist guild caught onto this and kicked him out from the guild. At this point, the human presumed Davison joined the Resurrection as he still kept himself busy within the city despite being fired from the guild. However, eventually, he left Gleisvale and wandered to Artorias, where he continued his work for the next ten years. At the same time, a new guild master was assigned at the alchemists guild. Sadly, I have no idea who that person is, as they never ever reveal themselves. Instead, they use a proxy to handle their official work for them. If you ask me, the leader of the guild and the Resurrection are most likely the same person. Are you willing to help us? Gael proposed, causing me to widen my eyes. Why would we want to work with this person?! Shatu proposes a chance for cooperation, since we want to expand our influence here. I dont know how the other cartels work, but Mister ckreach and Lady Grengar know about the Layavete cartel. Ha! You mean take over. We are too weak to not get consumed by Shaturein. Well, it doesnt matter now, right? You did say you were crippeled. Gael then proceeded to imitate walking like an old man. Ooooh no But you have no choice in this case, Treyenor. You are captured. So, how about you stop being stubborn and exin to me exactly how you lost your standing to those buncha alchemists and why exactly you have this garm pelt here before you turn into garm food. He hesitated, but only for a second. De But it was one second toote. Hanazawa! Shield! Cover your heads! Hu? [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] Miss Saoris shadow erupted into a tangible cloak, wrapping not only her in it but also the people around her. In the next second, a massive explosion erupted from the side of the building, scorching the rock walls of this building into fragments. Greiiiiaaaaaaaha! Arck, Fuck! Grraaagk! Protected by her [Shadow Armament], the shadow armor absorbed most of the shockwave, but we were still sent flying to the other side of the wall. I managed to protect my head, as Miss Saorimanded, but I could still feel my head ringing. The sting noise did not do my ears any favors. Tasianna! I heard Miss Saoris voice followed by the crackling of electricity. Clear our vision! Hanazawa-san, heal Treyenor and Gael! Grrrrrrrrrrrraaaaaark! Without questioning her, I let my mana flow into my catalyst before activating [Aerokinesis],manding the wind to blow the ash and smoke in the air away. As my head cleared up from expending mana, I felt multiple enemy signals right in front of me through [Detection Sensor], pushing my brain into action as I finally understood what was going on! An ambush! Five men and women. All were beastmen of different varieties. Uniformly dressed in a ck armor that looked like leather through the dust, but the sound of nking metal suggested otherwise. They eyed us with eerie intention, only for my attention to be drawn towards the people to my right. Grraaaark! My leg! Urk! Shit! Couldnt protect him in time, urgh It was the scum human and Gael. The former was missing a leg while thetter had rock splinters stuck inside his body with burns covering his left arm and leg. Miss Saori couldnt protect them in time. Focus, Tasianna! Elrick! We have enemies! This criminal is in our hands! You are obstructing the goals of a Knight of Aurena! But the five intruders didnt respond to his shouts. They simply dashed towards Treyenor and Gael. I didnt need [Danger Perception] to tell me what their unsheathed weapons were nning to do. No! I will get my information! [Frost Body] activated, cooling down my body and my surroundings. My catalyst began solidifying my mana into a slime-like substance before forming it into a rock-hard ice shield. I used [Cryokinesis] with the instruction I received from Empress Melloxtressa, freezing any water particles in the air into solid ice needles. You have no right to harm them while I am alive! A note from AbyssRaven Angry frost fairy. Oh noooooo! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(10) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 283: Frost in Summer’s Sun. Chapter 283: Frost in Summers Sun. The sound of metal shing against ice. Through my semi-transparent cier [Frozen Shield], I could see the five intruders throwing out multiple knives at us. All of them had some liquid on their tips, seeing as they froze slightly after touching my defenses. I presumed it was some kind of poison. Just Blink! Meanwhile, Miss Saori shouted, drawing the attention of our aggressors slightly, only to suddenly teleport towards one of them the moment I blinked. In that single second, [Just Blink] allowed Miss Saori to escape everybodys senses no matter how skilled they were. And in this very moment, she attacked. Using two of her daggers, she stabbed the legs of one of them. However, instead of turning her attention to the others, as I presumed, she sent an electrically-charged punch right at the mans chest. Kurraaghh! The bovline, a minotaur beastman as Lady Hestia described, immediately began to retch from the force of the strike. In the next second, Miss Saori grabbed onto the mans shoulder and rolled over his back, all while creating mana threads from her fingers to tangle around him. Just like that, one of our enemies was out of the battle. [Uno! Song! To our right! The rest of you, stay in reserve!] Thatst order was not for us, but the remaining members of her shadow pack. Hanazawa! Heal Treyenor before he bleeds out! Huh?! Y-Yeah, got it! Asaka ran to Gaels and the human scums side before releasing her fenrir spirits as she sat kneeled down next to me. Hey, stop screaming, I got you. Moderate Heal! Enchant! Ruuragh! Unsheathing his sword, Elricks de began shining a bright light before charging in. Grrrragk! The garms didnt leave the attacking to them either. Back! One of the intruders suddenlymanded, prompting the remaining four to dodge back, creating space. They then took out a mining mask, something dwarves used tobat the gases and dust inside a mountain whenever they went mining, and donned them. The moment they were finished, they took out hand-sized balls and threw them onto the ground. Urgh! I groaned as a bright light exploded before us, blinding me and most of the others. Once I opened my eyes again, I noticed a thick fog of smoke spreading in the room. Urgakak! I heard a mans voice cough up. Followed up by Miss Saori shouting Poison! Elrick was poison Gak!! before she and her garms made gaggling sounds. She had to rely on [Telepathy] tomunicate with me. [Stink bomb! Mhmmmmmieeek, my nose! Tasianna, get rid of it! Blow it away already!] Miss Saori and I couldnt be poisoned since we had [Absolute Status Nullification]. Neither could the garms, since they were technically semi-living, semi-undead bodies inhabited by onnikais. Any damage caused by the poison could be repaired with the ck mana slime they produced. However, Miss Saori and the garms have extremely sensitive noses, which became even more of a problem since Miss Saoris olfactory senses were heightened by her [True Wolven Instinct] skill. I had to act fast. Wind I was about to cast, but my [Detection Sensor] suddenly picked up more people right outside of the building, followed by my [Danger Perception] warning me an attack was iing from below and in front of me. Change of ns! Aqua Prison! cial Protection! Water exploded from underneath me, capturing everybody on my side, including the human scum, in a giant ball of water. Immediately, I cast [cial Protection] on myself, reducing my body temperature even further. I then spread this cold with [Frost Body] from my fingertips, freezing the water around us until we were all encased in an orb of frozen ice. In the next second, I sensed the mana inside the man Saori had captured was running amuck somehow before it triggered an explosion right next to my defenses. It rattled the building, destroying the floor beneath us and sending us falling down. This was followed up by even more explosions, demolishing a huge portion of the building and causing everything to literally tip over. Please, by Goddess Plesia and Goddess Zephira, hold on! I prayed to the gods as I saw us crashing onto the ground with the building. Thank goodness! There were some cracks on the barrier, but none were endangering us. Using [Cryokinesis], I unfroze the portion of water around me, enabling me to move and look around. [Everybody alright?] I called out to everybody, confirming they were conscious after they responded back. Elrick, Gael, and the criminal didnt have [Telepathy], but I presumed they should be safe since I was fully confident my actions were executed well. With mypanions safety assured, I contemted the rubble above us obscuring our sight, only to hear three different telepathic messages. [Alpha!] [Uno! Song!] [Pack Leader!] Those voices were from Sarasa, Quatre, and Varya respectively. Thankfully, they didnt sound too hurt. They probably escaped through a shadow and only reappeared after the building had copsed. From theck of excessive panic in Varyas voice, her cubs probably were safe and hiding in her shadow as well, I presumed. I need to hurry. Marine Lungs. [Marine Lungs] inflicted on [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] While I had made sure to not freeze any of my party members, it still didnt mean I could keep them in this frozen orb for too long. I unfroze the upper section of the ball and began swimming up with [Marine Lungs], a custom spell I learned from Priest Kushlekzar that allowed me to breathe underwater. [All three of you, get out of the way! Im creating a path,] I warned our animal friends before beginning our escape. I cast [Tornado Bullet] to pierce through the rubble above us, following it up with the custom spell, [Oceans st], tounch all the debris into the sky. In the meantime, I constructed a [Winters Golem] to prevent the mountain of stone from falling back on us. I then let my mana flow into the cracked ice orb, slowly making it less cold and letting the environmental temperature melt it. As everybody was freed from that prison, coughing up water, I left them to recover and directed my head upwards. Aifli eir Vintral! Wings of ice formed on my back as I used them to cool down the area from the explosions mes, already prepared to fight as I could detect multiple targets en route towards us. Using [Air Steps] and [Wind st], Iunched myself into the sky before shooting out a cannon-sized [Azure de] at the first enemy I saw. Shiek! The water sword ran right through a female aegosa, a sheep beastman, pinning her on the ground before the sword turned back into fluid water. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Job [Alchemist] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 2] Attributes have increased due to level up Huh? I was bbergasted. Considering how high my magic stats were, the spell should have gone right through her, instead of getting stuck. That armor Wait, is that a rangers bodysuit?! But, this wasnt the time to think of any of that.I noticed several signalsing closer. There were 18 left, meaning there were 20 at the beginning with five acting as distractions. The five from before, now three, took off their masks and began drinking multiple potions with the encroaching group. At the same time, all 18 of them threw shbombs, blinding all of us. I prepared a [cial Protection] around me to protect myself, but not a single attack came at me. When I opened my eyes, Sarasa and Quatre informed me they were making their way to the captured lieutenants. I didnt know how they managed to do it, but they miraculously managed to save all of the Layavete cartels people. I clicked my tongue, realizing we werent their targets. The Layavete cartel was, and they tried to silence its leader. Now unable to kill him, they turned their attention to the other members of the syndicate. Dragons have an organ sac to turn mana into ice naturally. I have to simte it with [Frost Body]. Once again! I reminded myself of the training I went under Empress Melloxtressa, learning alongside the wyverns how to properly control the ice element. How to control temperatures. And one of the tricks I learned was Freesch Hiiwui. (Frost Whispers) Feeling my lungs with air and mana, I lowered my bodys warmth down with [Frost Body] before breathing out a blow of wind with the sting of winters embrace. Combined with the moisture in the air, not only did I freeze the rubble around me but also the intruders as well. This ability could be so much stronger if I had practiced it enough to have the Divine System acknowledge it as a custom Ability, but so be it. I will have to make do with what I have now. I once again released the mana from my body, causing the ice I made from that breath to growrger and pursue the remaining 16 foes. With frozen spikes growing from the ground behind my frost breath, it chased after the people with the garms and Varya following it. Our attackers threw out stink bombs, attempting to immobilize our furry friends. Unfortunately for them, I reacted in time and blew it away. One by one until there were only nine left, the shadow pack or my ice spikes extinguished their lives. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Job [Alchemist] has risen from [Level 2] to [Level 6] Attributes have increased due to level up I could have probably ordered them not to kill those beastmen and show mercy; but we couldnt waste time if we wanted to save that human scums subordinates. I didnt know what Gael had nned, and I really couldnt care about these humans lives, but I knew I had to look at the bigger picture. My travels have taught me as much. We only need one captive any What?! The three onnikais from before and a few spirits came rushing up to me, warning me there was arge amount of mana concentrating in a single area to my left. Turning around, I noticed the body of the aegosa I killed from before. Her mana was running amiss, simr to that person from before. Fkash! Sapphire Membrane! Kaboom! An explosion rocked my eardrums again, rattling the azure water barrier I created to defend not only me but also the hole the others were still trapped in for the moment. The faefolk then drew my attention to the people I froze and the ones the shadow pack and I slew. [Get in your shadows!] Imanded the pack, seconds before I noticed the mana inside the corpses beginning to amass. Realizing something was amiss from my words, they didnt jump far away from the bodies of the intruders before sinking into the shadows just a moment before everything exploded. Are you kidding me?! Are all these people bombs? Do they all have bombs inside of them?! I squashed the mes and smoke using [Krakens Destruction] and jumped out from my barrier. Outside, I heard the pained cries of men which brought my attention to the lieutenants being assassinated by the remaining nine. I directed the giant water tentacle, and used it to m down at two more of them, killing them before they got the finishing blow on thest few cartel members. However, all of them were toote, as the rest of the assassins just finished the job, killing all of the cartels people. All but one. Shit! It was that one fat one we interrogated on our first day in the city. I had forgotten his name. What took you so long?! You could have killed me! Huh?! What did he sa Once again, I couldnt think fast enough. Another sh bomb was thrown and I had to block my eyes to not get blinded. Smoke was then thrown to cover their escape, but I had [Detection Sensor]. I shot multiple ice daggers I had created with my catalyst at our fleeing foes, but the fools werent allowing me to stop the one carrying the fat goon. They threw themselves in the way of my des, dying in the process and exploding from whatever caused them to do so. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] has risen from [Level 69] to [Level 70] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 700 skill points Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Job [Alchemist] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 9] Attributes have increased due to level up Tsk! I clicked my tongue that three of them managed to escape my hail of daggers, but they wouldnt get away from me. Using wind magic and [Air Steps], I flew towards them even without my fairy wings. As I was about to catch them, the shadows in front of them, cast by the buildings around, materialized three ck magic circles. And from them, the fangs and ws from the abyss came to retrieve their prey. Griieaaahhhhhh!!! Blood and flesh spewed out as Sarasa, Quatre, and Varya mauled the remaining intruders to death before throwing their corpses back to the rubble like trash. Since they would explode when captured or in death, we couldnt get any information on them. Anything we might get from them could onlye from when they were still living and breathing. For example, a certain somebody with a loose tongue. Hey, human. I called out to the cowering fat man. Wuuiiiiiiiieeeee! Raaaaaahhhh!!! he flinched before screaming, trying to flee despite still being tied up. He honestly looked like a caterpir. I sighed and followed after him slowly. This sort of worm was the ideal candidate to interrogate, and, just like on our first day, he would be useful to us once again. And, apparently, I wasnt the only one with that idea. Stay back! Stay back! Dont you dare touch me! I have people behind me that you cannotprehend! The moment they find me injured again, they will send more and more of these assassins! You will all die, you damn bit Gurak! Shut up. Miss Saorinded a kick right to his face after appearing from a shadow. Miss Saori, how are you? I bowed slightly, happy to see her well. On the other hand, Miss Saori simply shook her head, looking disappointed in herself. Good enough after all you did, Tasianna. Thank you very much. Haaaa, I was surprised there. I should have expected something like a stink bomb would be a good counter against beastmen and animals with a good sense of smell. Our enemies have been watching us. I thought you mentioned nobody was following or spying on us after we intruded into that alchemy store? I made sure, Tasianna. You can believe me on that. That is a mistake Muraina told me to never do, Miss Saori insisted on her capabilities. However, what I cannot sense is people asking around about us. We have be rather famous, Tasianna. Even the hunters guild in this city knew about me, not to mention Hestia. It was true. Among ourpany, the three most known members had to be Lady Hestia, Dame Yorshka, and then Miss Saori, in that order. It was obvious how grand my mistress was, so it was clear everybody would know about her the moment she revealed her true identity. Dame Yorshka was a known A ranker, and Miss Saori recently made headway as The Jet-ck Thunder Wolf even if most only assumed she was just a talented wolfkin instead of a fenrir. Simr to a hunter gathering information before a subjugation Quest, people targeting us would need to find our weaknesses first before attacking us. I guess they werent fully prepared against Miss Saoris lightning and my magic casting, but they had enough tools in their belt to make this battle something other than just a one-sided ughter. Especially that stink and poison bombbination. Cunning. Especially that armor but I can mention thatter to the others. First, we have something else to do. Now, what do you wish to say, Mister Neville? Miss Saori called the man out, reminding me what his name was. Gurg k! Fkuck kyou! He spat out a broken tooth and attempted to speak, but it seemed Miss Saori broke his jaw. Miss Saori then grabbed him from the back and threw him on the back of Sarasa, who was smirking at him with her fangs, sending a shudder through him. We made sure to keep our garms teeth clean, since mouth hygiene was important. I apologize for the sudden ice orb moment. My instincts told me that was the correct move to defend us from any attack, but I understand it must have been ufortable for you and the others, I apologized as we slowly walked back to get the others out of the hole. No problem, I knew you had no choice. Dont think too much about it. If I had reacted sooner, they wouldnt have been able to use those bo Urgk Unfortunately, there was something we had forgotten about the building that just crashed right down onto the street the lower members of the cartel we subdued had been left right in front of the building. And these very people were still currently among the rubble. Shit! Oh no! Miss Saori and I grimaced as the situation dawned on us, immediately heading over to try and find anyone still alive and trapped in the rubble. The shadow pack members with us noticed this and began helping, warning us if they found anybody alive. Although I didnt like these people, leaving anyone to needlessly suffer was wrong and I wasnt heartless enough to leave them to die. Ocean Healing! I began saving anybody we found were still alive. A lot of time has passed since the building was demolished and the constant explosions from the deaths of those intruders ruined the chances of a quiterge portion of those who could have survived. If Lady Hestia were here, would this have been her first choice of action? Damn, I cant heal them fast enough! Miss Saori, you need to call Asaka over here! [Ocean Healing] isnt healing them fast enough. Already ahead of y Grrriiiak! Sto! Elrick! W-What are you doing?! Hanazawa?! A scream, followed by Asakas voice shouting out in disbelief. Miss Saori dashed forward and I couldnt help but want to follow her along. I pulled out a few of my small health potions from my satchel and handed them over to Varya, telling her she had to take over for now. The virigress nodded, epting my request and called out her two sons from her shadow, as Rajah was with Lady Hestia. They took my potions, allowing me to run over without a guilty conscience. Once I made it, I was astounded to see red liquid staining Sir Elricks mouth. Long fangs like a blood-sucking bat reced his canines, still fresh with dripping blood. His ears were sharp, not as sharp as an elfs but still sharper than that of a human. But the most distracting were his dark-red eyes. They glimmered like two rubies under the shine of the sun. Looking down, I noticed a skinny human lying right behind him. It seemed they managed to dig somebody out from the rubble, but the disturbing part about this was the two deep holes on the side of the bodys throat. E-Elrick?! Asaka quivered, holding her mace up with her fenrir onnikais protecting her in a defensive shield. You gotta be kidding me Never expected that from a pdin from the church of Aurena. Gael had his jaw agape, unable to look away from Elrick. He wanted to say something but he couldnt until the cartel boss finally mumbled. A vampire You have to be kidding me! Only Miss Saori remained calm during this whole event. Elrick, we have much to talk about. Yes May the Goddess forgive me for what I did today. A note from AbyssRaven Scribble Hub If that caught your attention then let me just quickly say that I''ve recently expanded "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" to Scribble Hub. I would be pretty happy if you guys would take some of your time and support me over there if you guys could. Now, to incentivize you guys to go over there, the chapters on Scribble hub from 0 - 14 will be posted using the edits I''ve done using the criticism I''ve received from your guys over the two years I''ve been writing here on RR. That means, it will most likely be a new experience for you guys. I would rmend reading them. Now, since I decided on adding those edited chapters, I''ve also done them on RR. Chapter 0 to 5 have been released on Scribble Hub and those are the ones I''ve altered for RR for now. I will sync the two versions with each other. But, if you read the new old chapters here on RR, I don''t think your view will count. That''s why, I would like you guys to try out Scribble Hub and help me grow over there Please, and thank you for reading this! Scribble Hub Link: Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(8) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 284: The Mysteries Continue. Chapter 284: The Mysteries Continue. Neville So you were the traitor all along, huh? Shouldve guessed with how you suddenly becamepetent out of nowhere, only to start acting like an idiot againter. Who the hell bought you out, huh? The Resurrection? The Riverside Syndicate? Or did our old friends order you to kill us all? After the disaster that was the attack on the Layavete cartels headquarters and its subsequent destruction by some assassins, we managed to rescue any remaining survivors with Asakas and my healing spells. Sadly, the number of people we managed to save could be counted on two hands. Speaking of the injured, the Layavete cartels leader, Treyenor, had been saved by Asaka after she stopped him from bleeding out, although his right leg was lost forever from the initial explosion. Gael only sustained some minor burn damage, thanks to his Vitality and [Fire Resistance]. Lastly, we had Elrick I heard blood rejuvenated vampires. The poison in his body was expunged after he drank. Regardless, the situation wasnt ideal to talk about Elrick right now. We had to interrogate our prisoner instead. For that, we took the injured cartel members and their leader to one of their hideouts. Needless to say, the members guarding that ce were devastated to hear what just urred to their faction. Now, we were inside one of their rooms. Although crippled, Treyenor decided he would lead this interrogation on the fat scum who betrayed his organization. Tell me, Neville TELL ME! The former stuck a knife into thetters leg out of rage. Kuraaarrrrrgh! Gael, take him away. Hanazawa-san, could you do it once again? Miss Saori asked exasperated. While drinking some of Lady Hestias dragorade to restore her mana and reduce her arcane corruption, Asaka showed a thumbs up. With her thirst quenched, she moved up after Gael took out the knife and Miss Saori brought the enraged Treyenor away. With [Major Heal], the wound our prisoner had disappeared. Once she was done, Gael used the handle of the knife to tap the fat scums head. Well, three times the charm, they say. Three times this knife was stuck in your leg. A bit problematicing from a cripple, Treyenor. Dont patronize me, Gael! Treyenor scoffed. This leg is the least of my problems. My problem is that the Layavete cartel is practically gone now with all my leaders dead. All due to me being blinded with how to rebuild my fathers legacy, unaware of the worm devouring it from the inside. This leg means nothing. I was crippled even before! Self-guilt. I can sympathize. Mhmm. Gael gave an understanding nod to Treyenor, leaving him to process what happened to turn back to the interrogation. Well, you heard the man. Speak, Neville. Youll be dying in any case, but if you at least give us the information, well let you die easily. Fuck you! He shouted. His jaw was healed up but I guess Miss Saori gave him a concussion from her kick. Haaaa Hierk! Gael turned around for a moment, sighing in the process, only to stab the knife precisely into the gap between his middle fingers nails. It was too fast for the scum to react in time, only for Gael to peel it off the moment he screamed. KriiiieeeaaAAAAARCKKKK!!! Oh jeez Asaka turned around and made her way out. Call me when you need me. Ill get some fresh air. Excuse us. With nobody stopping him, Elrick followed behind Asaka. I guessed Miss Saori could trust he wouldnt run away. Back to the interrogation, the screams havent stopped. In fact, they became even more intense as Gael used a plier to peel off fingernails as if he was used to it. Still, even after all of this, the fat scum was unwilling to speak. He kept his mouth shut for everything but his shouts. With his attempt not working out, Gael sighed again before grabbing onto his bleeding fingertips with the tool. With one quick motion, the finger was forced back unnaturally and broke. Kriiiiahiehkehkehiek! Tears and snot ran down his face. Gurgling could be heard. You know, the moment you speak, the moment I stop. I really dont like going so far with the torture. Its bad for the ears. However, I can continue and I will break you, Neville. Ive known hardier people break after Im done with them! His eyes told me he was telling the truth. I cant take this any longer. Tasianna, lets leave with Treyenor. We need information. Miss Saori grabbed Treyenor around his shoulder and helped him on his feet. She then used [Shadow Armament] on him and created an onyx leg for him. Once hardened, it could act like a recement. Thanking Saori, Treyenor then left the room with us. We then went to the office room of the building, where Saori gave him the mana battery from before back. The onnikais around me quivered in rage when they saw that, prompting me to shut them down. A bit risky, since they could revolt against me, but I relied on the spirits following us to calm them down. [We will find who was responsible for this! Please, trust me,] I told the faefolk. Treyenor inspected the battery before sitting down and asking Saori for the broken emblem. If you ask me, the people who attacked me today were from the Resurrection. How are you sure? Miss Saori asked. Clean up the mess and erase potential enemies. Its what any cartel would do. The Layavete cartel used to be supported by two of the eight Olden Money houses. Should probably not tell you who they are, but our connections were severed already, so whatever. The Plymeirs and Undors, those were our patrons, Treyenor exposed them for us, but this information didnt tell us much. It seemed Miss Saori shared my thoughts. So? I have done some research into the senators, but we dont have anything to do with them yet. Take it as a snack for now. You might need it, he answered. In any case, the fact we were supported by two Olden Money heads gave the Layavete cartel the power to control arge portion of Gleisvale. The other Olden Money families controlled other aspects, so we were in a sorta stalemate until we were dethroned by a pretty insidious n. How so? I asked. Considering how much you are elevating your former position, how did you fall? And what does this have to do with our problem? Noticing my impatience, Treyenor noddedpliantly. The Resurrection is a newly formed syndicate we havent heard much about. They were like any other neers. The problem came from the events that happened right after they began making a name for themselves. My organizations two supporters were assassinated and fake evidence was nted to implicate us. With the death of two senators, especially ones who belonged to influential houses, there had to be consequences and someone needed to take the me. Treyenor exined how the rtionship between crime syndicates and senators was practically a norm in Estralia, but it was an open secret at best. The houses the Layavete cartel supported knew they were working with them, but none of them wanted to acknowledge it publicly. And these houses rivals jumped on the opportunity. Labeling them as a public enemy, they hunted and destroyed the Layavete cartel with the goal to cripple the Plymeirs and Undors. In a desperate attempt, Treyenor exposed the rtionship between his cartel with the two houses, proving to everybody they couldnt have done anything to their former supporters. This action meant his cartel would survive, but it also yed right into the ns of the other houses. The Plymeirs and Undors lost plenty of influence from this. Although still part of the senate, as is custom, their honor and status was put into question for being shameless enough to work with criminals. This also burned all bridges the Layavete cartel had with their old employers. After that, the Resurrection began to rise up. Quite a lot, in fact. The power vacuum left behind our defeat? They filled it all. And now they were ready to finish us off. Treyenor threw the emblem back to Saori. In addition, their armor. Elf, you know what that was, right? It might look different, but its the exact same thing. Yes. I nodded. They might have been made with metal, but I knew after seeing them work that they were Haireti armor. Haireti armor? Miss Saori questioned. Wait, do you mean the same one Muraina and the elven rangers at the outpost were wearing? But they look nothing alike. Their armors were made with leather and bark. I agreed with Miss Saori, but that was why they looked foreign to me at first. Normal ranger armor made by the Sariprises leather and mana-infused tree bark, weaved together using mana threads. The pieces of bark the Sari gave Lady Hestia, for example, were examples of this. Unlike the dwarves mountain, the forest of Sariel have few mining locations for metal. Our tree groves, on the other hand, give us the material for our armor. I also exined how they could hide runes and enchantments easily, as theybined aspects of the earth and mana. Miss Saori questioned why I hadnt told Grimnir yet, mentioning this would improve our armor. However, considering how a master cksmith like Grimnir hadnt mentioned it once, I understood he didnt know how tobine mana weaving with armor. After I was done exining it to Miss Saori, I turned back to Treyenor, only to see him look at me with squinted eyes. I asked him what was wrong, only for him to say he was trying to make out the spirits around us. I dismissed his idea as absurd, as humans werent naturally able to perceive raw mana without a skill or manatech. With a sigh, he dropped the matter and continued with his exnation. Ive done some information gathering on the Resurrection once I realized they might have been involved in my downfall. You know, looking into who exactly supported them. What I learned was the part with Davison and that they somehow learned how to make that sorta armor. Miss Saori frowned. And they are able to make it en masse, considering they were willing to sacrifice 20 of them to try and kill you and your underbosses. I guess our next goal is the Resurrection. Do you have any information on them? Location of their bases? Sure. Most of their members are normal alchemists, so they arent very good at keeping themselves inconspicuous. If you want to, you can also look into the alchemist guild and their current leader. I bet the guild and the Resurrection have a connection. And the mana battery? I brought his attention back to the important part to me. Like I said, I wasnt the one who hunted those fae. Fae hunters are pretty rare, since the job is pretty suicidal and could cause more problems than you can handle. You have to be extremely greedy or dumb to attempt it, he made his stance on the job clear to me. However, if you want to know where I got that battery specifically, it was through one of my spies. He found it inside one of the storage warehouses on the pier. Ill get him to speak with you. Thats our next goal then. Gleisvales pier. We thanked him for the information. Courtesy was expected. Miss Saori then asked him for the mana battery, saying she wanted to keep it for the future, which Treyenor agreed with. At the same time, she remembered we also wanted to talk to him about the ambush we experienced when we entered the borders of Estralia. We also exined how we got the broken emblem from one of the ves, which we learned was probably a member of the potion shop we visited a week ago. ves? Then it has to be one of the syndicates personally owned by one of the Olden Money; theyre used like a private army. ves are expensive, even the most useless ones, he answered. If you want to ask me for my opinion, it has to be from the OBlooms. Dont they own a pastry shop? Imented, remembering how they were our primepetitors to the Sarlenziapanys Olives Garden. Yeah, and they are the Olden Money who deal mostly with luxury and exotic products. Elven yeast is a luxury. Do you guys know Hamil from Shaturein? The OBlooms head was one of his main customers, since Hamil had Empire connections, I heard. But the most important part came right after. Also, you mentioned those ves turning and morphing around like some messed up monster, right? Well, Davison was the one who experimented with that kinda stuff for some reason, and after he was kicked out from the Resurrection, he went to the OBlooms. You are not suggesting that? Yes, I am, Saori. Get the recipe or ns, and then poach or somehow get an alchemist for yourself. OBloom wants the Resurrection to fall, so, if I had to guess, one of thetters supporters has to be an Olden Money. And Hamil and Davison had some rtion with each other, aside from both working with demonkins. This cannot just be a coincidence, right? I mean, is our next target OBloom or should we continue tracking the Resurrection down? Oh yeah, theres more, Treyenor stated after fishing out a mug and filling it up with some rice wine. While were still on the Davison topic, the pelts your giant wolves were so focused on, I got mine from ambushing one of the caravans Davison was sending here. No idea as to whom, as we killed everybody transporting it before they could answer. Davison and the alchemists guild in Firwoodmissioned a subjugation Quest to kill off the fenrirs and garms inside the Belzac forest about ten years ago. Specting, I assume Miss Saoris garm mother was involved and arge part of her family were massacred during that event. The four garms we had now were in during that event. I heard Miss Saori had asked them before if they were rted in any ways, but they couldnt give a precise answer for it, since Miss Saori knew too little about her mother. There were many garm packs, and not all of them saw eye-to-eye. The leviathan we met in the Belzac forest did mention he had met her mother once, but that was about it. I knew Miss Saori wasnt really invested in all this drama, but her garms were. If I could guess, she was doing this for them. On the other hand, I could sympathize with their need for vengeance and an attempt for closure. We found a garm pelt in the apartment above the potion shop belonging to the Resurrection. Do you have any idea what that could mean? Miss Saori asked, looking like she was curious how all of this was connected. They do? Did it belong to one of your garms like mine did? Treyenor questioned and she nodded. Hmm. Well, they could have simply sold it to them, but since Davison used to belong to the Resurrection, maybe the pelt was a peace offering? Bring him back into the leaders good graces? Maybe. This was starting to beplicated. So many strings were around us now, all leading us down different paths. Would all of them bring us to the same destination or were they all distinct? It was hard for me to decide, honestly. Demonkins or the one responsible for the fae hunter who killed Princess Schuri. And there was also this mystery behind the garm pelts Actually, no it wasnt. Lets go back for the day, Miss Saori. We have enough to inform Lady Hestia and I think we need her consent for our next action. Agreed. Treyenor, I thank you for your patience and time today. Since Gael isnt done yet, Ill leave the rest to him, but Yeah, I dont think I had much choice in the beginning anyways. Now, with everything going down, I only have one option to keep my fathers legacy alive. Not like its any different from before. Shaturein will have the Layavete cartels support, even if what I can give is meager than what they probably wanted. But that isnt our problem anymore. We kept our end of the bargain with Shaturein. Now, they had to keep theirs and get our connection to the Empire. Lady Hestia will be happy about this~ Also, can I keep this leg? Treyenor pointed at the recement leg created with Miss Saoris [Shadow Arma]. No, of course not. I have to be around for it to manifest. Sorry. Well, that happened. On our way out, Treyenor asked us what we were doing with the vampire, but we told him to mind his own business and to keep quiet about it. We then asked one of the cartels members where Asaka and Elrick were and they told us that a strange woman had suddenly shown up and asked to see them.. The cartel members wanted to chase her away, but it seemed Asaka told them to stand down. Thanking them, we made our way to the foyer, where multiple of the organizations members stood next to the entrance like a row of servants and attendants. Bowing deeply, they all spoke unanimously. Thank you for saving our bosss life! Seeing such a strong resolve of loyalty for your boss despite your organization breaking down from the outside, did make me respect them a tiny bit. Perhaps because it reminded me of my own loyalty. Even if the world were to die tomorrow, I would stand with Lady Hestia until the very end. After we left the building, Saori and I looked around in the front. Asaka and Elrick were nowhere to be found, so we had to rely on our [Detection Sensor] to find them behind a crowd of people a bit further away from here. Once there, we saw Asaka holding an amulet in her hand with a glistening, onyx, opal-shaped crystal. The moment we got closer, the three onnikai around me suddenly flew over to the object and began floating around it like fireflies attracted to a fire. Miss Saori also suddenlymented on how her garms could smell the scent of death around it. Oh? Are you guys done? Asaka asked us after noticing us. We nodded and told her we would talk about it while we moved back to the RV. Miss Saori told me to maintain an [Air Shield] around us to prevent information from leaking, especially since this was confidential. Gael wille backter. We were not interested in staying there for the torture, so we went and talked with Treyenor. Details can wait forter when we report it to the others, but to summarize, our next goal is to find the Resurrections base, or perhaps where it''s storing things at the pier. In addition, we have some leads on which senators are not to be trusted, Miss Saori exined. Docks? Asaka and Elrick suddenly looked at each other, bbergasted, to say the least. They then turned back to us, where Asaka held up the amulet and spoke, Hear me out, even if this is crazy to hear, but the person who gave me this amulet just told me the exact same thing. Excuse me? Noticing us shocked by what she said, Asaka gestured for us to calm down. Yeah, like I said, crazy, right? She didnt exactly tell me who was behind it, simply Your target is located at the citys pier inside a storage building with the mark of the tempting serpent. Slothfulness will not get your far, so make haste. Who was that person? I asked, so full of suspicion that I was beginning to look behind my shoulders if that person was following us. An elf, Asaka stated. I dunno which one since she wore a hood, but I saw her long ears sticking out. She was also incredibly pale, like a ghost, and had dark hair deeper than ours before we changed our hair color. It felt like looking inside a room without any light in it. Lady Asaka also mentioned her onnikais were squirming around inside the catalyst for some reason. They were clearly agitated and only calmed down after she left, Elrick further added. She also spoke in a terrible ent. I couldnt understand a single word, while Lady Asaka only managed to identify some words. We had to rely on the onnikais to trante most of it. And the mystery became even harder to understand once Asaka asked us to appraise the amulet. So, we did exactly as she wanted. Amulet of the Blessed Spirits An amulet created using the bones of dark-aligned monsters, fused together with metal to be a catalyst to appease the dead. If worn by its owner, dark elemental spells will be cast at a lower mana cost and they will be able tomune with the undead and the spirits of the dead. Allows using onnikais as conduits of mana. Owner: [Asaka Hanazawa] Skill: [Dark Magic Efficiency Lv. 5] [Dark Elementalist: Onnikai] [Chant Revocation: Dark Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Death Aura Lv. 5] [Death Aura]?! I looked at my own catalyst and appraised it topare. Catalyst of the Blessed Gale Storm An alchemical orb blessed by Zephira, Goddess of Winds, and drenched in the mana of a rage-filled onnikai. If mana is registered to this catalyst, it will levitate and float around the owner using stored mana. If this catalyst is used as a support for the owners spells, the mana used in the process will be thicker, increasing the durability and damage of spells. Due to this process, casting speed and mana cost will increase. Zephiras Blessing: Casting speed and spell strength will increase for wind elemental rted spells, improved [Air Shield] can be cast, [Aerokinesis] for all wind elemental spells cast through this catalyst, [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] Owner: [Tasianna Marina Silverpond] Skill: [Mana Cost Increase Lv. 3] [Liquid Mana] [Zephiras Blessing] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 8] [Chant Revocation Lv. 8] [Death Aura Lv. 1] Death Aura The death aura associated with the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, Ilsaphone. It is a weakened version but it will still affect the undead and those close to death. Undead will be more willing to listen to you. Those close to death will fear you more, making inflicting [Terror] and [Fear] more likely Could that person have been a necromancer?! I blurted out, suddenly reminded of the death mage we met in Griffonpeak. Remembering what she did, a chill ran down my spine. Unnerved by this, Miss Saori frowned deeply. Hanazawa-san, why did you ept that ne? I didnt want to. She pushed it onto me, saying Hold onto it. While I was surprised at what happened, Elrick wanted to stop her from going away, but she slid into the crowd and disappeared. Elrick nodded. I lost her presencepletely despite how close we were. I dont know who she was, but she had to have high stealth skills. Even with your special abilities? Miss Saori questioned, causing Elrick to stutter. I-I mean Thats not the issue now, Segawa-san. We can talk about it in a bit, but what am I supposed to do with this thing? She even called herself an ally for some reason. She was aplete stranger. Ive never met her before, and I dont think Yorshka had any necromancer friends. But she was an elf, you said, I argued. A Sari or Anduri, elves from their original home Anduriol, shouldnt be wishing any harm on us. I believe we can trust them a bit. Tasianna, this is a stranger we are talking about. We should not act on faith alone, even if they were an elf or not. It is naive, Miss Saori rebuked me. Asaka nodded. I agree. I dont feel too good having this amulet around. Ill keep it in my [Storage Magic] for now and we can argue about what to do with itter on. I really have no idea if destroying it would be the correct choice here. I felt conflicted about their opinion. Elves could be trusted since they were more united than humans and had the wisdom of age on their side to understand the faults of the past. I believed that. Could there be an elf who had their heart tainted? If the elf who gave Asaka this amulet was a follower of the Death Goddess, Ilsaphone, then could they also be a threat? In elven society, the children of Marsven and Edna werent considered evil. Ilsaphone, Vivachel, and Kronnaz were important figures for the dark elves. Even if the humans church of Aurena considered them enemies of their religion, the elves didnt. Not even the elven followers of Aurena did. But until I receive further information, I believe it might be better to understand where Miss Saori and Asaka wereing from. Maybe I was being a bit too naive here. Nevertheless, whatever the correct choice was, we could dy it forter. We first returned to the Sarlenziapanys branch in the town to see how the grand opening of the pastry shop and our bistro went. From the sight of the crowd, a stone was removed from my heart. It was relieving to see the sess after all the preparation and work we put into it. You guys! As we entered the shop, Lady Hestia was there waiting for us. Did she notice us with her [Detection Sensor]? Good to see you guys, okay. And Sir Elrick. Lady Hestia pondered while holding her hand on her chin. We can talk about everything in the evening after the restaurant closes. Yorshka told me everything Yorshka did what? But, Elrick seemed to have understood what was going on and nodded. Yes, I thank you very much for your consideration, Lady Hestia. I shall be staying in my room for the time being. It should be better for everyone if I dont move around too much.. Lady Asaka, please, excuse me. With a bow, Elrick exited the shop. So, Yorshka knew about everything, huh? I guess thats what she meant with ckmail, Asaka spoke with Lady Hestia. You knew? We just learned about it. Well brief you about itter on, but while I do feel a bit betrayed, dont be too harsh on him, alright, Hestia-san? We should hear his side of the story first. Agreed. And with that, this night was destined to be eventful. Not only because the nobles of Artorias were about to meet the senators of Estralia in the restaurant tonight through the use of Lady Hestias space-time magic, but also because of the revtion that we had a vampire in our midst. But, I guess what stole my attention the most was the fact two mysterious elves had approached Lady Hestia and Asaka today, respectively. Elsa, did you really have to approach them like this today? An elven woman with red eyes as deep as bloodined to her sister inside a small inns room. The paler older sister waved her younger siblings concerns away, looking confident in her decision. I didnt break any rules, Vivi. I went about it as discreetly as possible while nting some sort of influence for me tomunicate with them in the near future. After all, from the looks of it, I believe I can foretell what will happen. Do you really believe they will be able to help you? I know it, dearest sister. After all, Saoris garms will not overlook this nor will Tasianna. I also dont believe our sisters champion would abandon people in need. The question is, how will they deal with the problem? Hmm, the oue is something you cannot expect. There are two major roadblocks for the optimal results, and one of them is moving towards the destination. Yes that sly seducer. Let us see if we have to eliminate it or not Mhmm. Let us see how Kroza will react to all of this. And the shadows lurking behind the bright Aurora began to move. A note from AbyssRaven Crime syndicate taken over. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 285: Vampires. Chapter 285: Vampires. 21 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7878 I am a vampire. A vampire bloodling, if you want to be specific. The grand re-opening and rebranding of restaurant Aurora as a fine dining establishment was not only an extremely hectic day but also a very stressful affair. Though, that much was only to be expected, honestly. Not only did we promote our restaurant to the senators of Estralia through the merchant guild, but I also informed King Drangleic and his seven dukes about it. With all of them bringing their families to experience this new event, every single table was upied. Even then, once word spread through the grapevine about it, more people wanted toe in, forcing us to put up a queue. Beforehand, we ounted for only our VIPs, which meant 21 groups from Gleisvale and eight from Artorias. 29 tables were divided between six waiters and waitresses, which included Svena as the head waitress. But, it became clear right at the beginning that we needed more help, and thankfully, Lorena and Haati were willing to help out. Apparently, Svena had trained them up in case this would have happened. Now, while I did say the restaurant was full, I didnt mean every senator actually came or, if they did, in arge group. Some senators came only with each other, while I learnedter on some didnt evene in the first ce. This allowed other important guests to take their ce. On the other hand, the king and all the dukes came with their closest family members. The test service was so sessful they practically couldnt help but admit theyd been waiting for this in anticipation, up until the very moment we opened the restaurant. And its only been a few days since the test. Once the kitchen had opened, everything happened exactly as you would expect for a busy restaurant. I had thought the kitchen would falter a bit since there were even more people around this time, but through Tamaes immacte leadership, they barely had any trouble outside of the dishes not being cleaned fast enough. In fact, the waiters up front were the ones that suffered from the most issues. Eine and I led the musical entertainment for the night, so we had a front-row view of the senators being baffled at how the Artorian king and his nobles could possibly be here. They initially thought they had somehow been transported to Estralia for the day, but I quickly refuted this, simply telling the senators that the Artorians had entered the restaurant from Artorias, leaving them bbergasted. I didnt enlighten them any further and just let things flow. And by flow, I meant letting the politicking and business negotiations begin. Honestly, it was too boring for me to listen to. I couldnt help it. I found their delight over the food far more interesting. It gave me a sense of sess, seeing as everybody apparently loved the food Tamae and I ced on the menu. However, pleasantries aside, this was still a political move to make it clear where Artorias stood in my rtionshipwork. Considering I invited the King of Artorias and his seven dukes, it was clear we were good acquaintances at the very least. In addition, I had told the dukes and the King that we needed to find a senator we could safely support, so this allowed them to help me out a bit on that front. After one table left, the next came in from our queue. A majority came from Artorias, as the dukes actively bragged about eating at the restaurant trial to their rtives and friends. I made some followers from it, but they were too focused on the food to fully immerse themselves in my music. Regardless, all I wanted to see was the restaurant being a sess. I could tell Saori was quite happy when the service ended, even if it wasnt under her full control anymore. This was her idea, after all. She just couldnt realize it due to herck of experience managing a restaurant. Whether she will return to the kitchen or not would be a question for the future, but for now, we had something else to talk about. Sitting on a sofa surrounded by nearly everybody else from Aurora was Elrick von Karstein. A member of the Knights of Aurena, a profession which you could call a pdin or holy knight considering his skill set. A handsome man with bright blond hair; the perfect image of awful young man in the service of the Goddess of Light. Well, until you realize this man now had ears almost as sharp as an elfs, dark red eyes, and two fangs protruding from his closed mouth. He still looked like Elrick, at the end of the day, but the fact he wasnt human was a real surprise. A bloodling? Asaka asked. She was probably the one most shocked by this revtion. A young vampire who hasnt awakened their full vampiric abilities yet. I hid a lot of information from my ID, but not my age. Elrick spoke slowly and concisely, looking slightly saddened at how Asaka looked at him. I didnt know if he was feeling bad for hiding this information or cause he was found out. W-When were you transformed into a vampire? When were you bitten? Asaka continued, still trying to grasp the situation, but her confusion only led to Elrick himself getting confused as well. Hmm? Noticing some misunderstandings were at y, Yorshka asked us if we knew anything about vampires beforehand. Outside of the fact vampires were created by the Goddess of Vampires, Vivachel, all we knew about them was the folktales and pop fiction of Earth. Once we exined it to them, Yorshka quickly nodded and stated that people couldnt be turned into vampires in this world. Vampires and half-vampires could only be born; they couldnt inject some virus or something into somebodys body to transform them. Vampires are a subrace of dark elves, everybody, Tasianna pointed at her elven ears. Simr to how wind and dark elves are variants of high elves, the vivachaerii elvish for children of Vivachel are variants of dark elves. Ah so thats why your ears are almost as long as Tasiannas in her elven form, Kazumi noted. I looked at him from top to bottom, noting how his skin wasnt as grayish as Krymdars. I wouldnt say it out loud, but he didnt really look like a dark elf at first nce. But then again, neither did that vampire woman from before. So, uhm Kohaku hesitated, darting her head around to see our opinions on the subject. However, she couldnt ask him the question in the room outright, leaving it to Nishio to speak it out. Sir Elrick, seeing as youve been a vampire for all this time, why and how did you be a knight of the church of Aurena? I thought they only tolerated dark mages and dark elves to prevent hostile actions. Why would you join them as a vampire? Why I exactly joined the church is something I would like to keep to myself, but rest assured, my faith and loyalty to the Goddess is far stronger than what I have towards the Goddess of Vampires, Elrick stated with unwavering eyes. I believe my life and destiny belong in the Goddess hands, and I will sacrifice my life for Her if I had to. Mayhaps the priests think of me and my race as abominations, but as long as I can keep my [Humanize] up, I will y the part of a holy knight. Not mayhaps, Elrick. The fact your kind requires blood to restrain your feral urges and control your blood magic makes you even harder to tolerate for the priests and bishops, Yorshka interjected while shaking her head. Yorshka gave us a rundown of what characteristics vampires had which differentiated them from dark elves, outside of the visual differences. For one, unlike normal mages, every vampire was born with the ability to use blood magic as a racial ability. Apound elementposed out of water and dark at its core, and vampires had amazing affinity for it and could draw out more of its potential. Secondly, vampires did need to drink blood simr to Earths perception of them. Younger vampires required them to suppress their hunting urges, which could be called a desire to be stronger. The reason being that the total mana capacity and regeneration of a vampire was directly rted to how recent theirst drink was. Elricks Mana on his profile was as low as a humans, since he had to suppress his instincts in order to blend in properly. Andstly, vampires werent weak to sunlight, but they did be stronger during the night. Like Saoris [Nights Caress] skill, vampires received an increase in stats so long as the moon shone on them. Elrick called it the veil of our progenitor, simr to how dark mages considered the night the warm embrace of Marsven and Edna like a father and mother cing aforter on you while you sleep. Of course, a few things from Earth didnt apply to Peolyncian vampires. They werent weak to silver nor were they invisible in a mirror. They could enter houses even without permission, had no problem eating garlic, and they werent any more immortal than a normal dark elf. They just have a ridiculously long lifespan. Weakness- and resistance-wise, vampires were quite vulnerable against fire and holy elemental attacks, while resistant against water and dark. This also applied to the respectiveponent elements, so something like my [White mes] would totally destroy Elrick. On the other hand, blood magic was almost useless against him. The irony of a vampire bing a pdin under the church of the Goddess of Light Saorimented, causing everybody to nod. Sir Elrick, doesnt it hurt when you cast a holy spell? Shouldnt it be extremely hard for you to level up [Holy Magic]? Tatsuya followed up. It doesnt when Im wearing armor resistant against holy spells, Tatsuya, Elrick answered with the obvious, causing Tatsuya to facepalm. Haha, dont worry about it. The situation is truly rare, somon sense wouldnt work here. But, yes, without being in my armor, I would not dare cast a holy spell. It is also a wonder that I managed to get my [Holy Magic] up to level six despite my disadvantages. Elrick clenched his left hand into a fist, looking at it with a wry smile. I probably could have improved faster if I had given in and drank blood to recover, but I considered that a sin. If I had done it, I would not have been worthy of championing the Goddess faith. The room went silent, only broken once Asaka spoke out. What about your family? You told me your family was part of the Empire and that your sister went to Aleistunum. We have kept our secret well enough, since we could transform into humans. We also regrly import goods from our races capital, which I cannot tell you exactly as its a secret. I presume the Emperor and those close to him probably are in the know, but since we have served the Goddess for generations, I dont think they consider us a big threat anymore. Generations? We cycle out members. Those too old inparison to humans move back to our capital or to othernds. You could say, we enjoy our limited time, until we have to die like any other human. Simr to any other elf, we vampires have an extremely low birth rate, even if we wed humans, so overpoption was never a problem. In a way, that is a very sad life, huh? All these secrets, just to live amongst humans. Still, while I had my reason, I do have to apologize to you, Lady Asaka, and to everybody else for keeping this secret for this long. I tried to suppress my need for blood for this long, but I couldnt do it any longer. Asaka had mentioned how Elrick hasnt been looking too good recently. Almost as if he was sick. I had also noticed how Elrick stared at the blood pool after we dispatched the ve bandits during our entry into Gleisvale. Yorshka then cleared up that Elrick has been drinking mostly the blood of small animals as a way to quench his thirst. Usually, the more mana the creature had in its blood, the better its effects on the vampires. Therefore, vampires didnt need to feed on humans or any humanoids, but could do it on monsters. It was just hard to do it on good targets while remaining inconspicuous. Looking at Elricksplexion, he probably needs another session soon. It was a dying cartel member, right? Some random person probably wont do it, Yorshka informed us,pletely glossing over that Elrick just drank from a human. However, Elrick didnt. He bowed his head deeply, not bringing it up as he continued his apology. I understand my presence might be dangerous to everybody, as such, I shall take my leave from thepany. I shall report that Knight-Captain Yorshka has been morepetent than me, and therefore, she can keep saint candidate Asaka Hanazawa safe better than I ever could. As Elrick stood up, Asaka jumped up and stopped him from going away. Stop! she ordered him with an outstretched arm. What are you trying to do? That isnt a reason for you to leave. It is, Lady Asaka. However, Elrick was stubborn with his answer. As a vampire, I cannot serve you anymore. In addition, I can feel myself waning in strength. As your protector, I have failed too often during our travels together while I havent been able to keep up with the amount of progression all of you Heroes have experienced. Failed? When? As you can see, Im still alive and havent lost a limb yet. That doesnt mean I am suitable. During the bandit subjugation, you nearly died because I couldnt defeat my opponent. In the Belzac forest, you went missing and I nearly let multiple Heroes die because I was reluctant about using my blood magic. Even today, what did I do to protect you from the bomb? Nothing. It is obvious, Lady Asaka. He then turned his eyes towards me. And, from the look of it, I dont think I fit in thispany. Champion Hestia, our goals misalign. I believe it would be best for me to leave. I raised an eyebrow, confused what he meant with that. How so? Havent I told you that Im a champion of Aurena? Im working for her. But your goal is to root out the corruption inside the church. To banish the demonkin posing as our pope. On the other hand, I am a knight meant to protect her Holiness religious symbol, which is her church. Do I draw my sword against the organization my family has followed for generations, or do Iy my de down? I cannot fight you, for that would be betraying the Goddess. What is this sorta internal conflict?! It was obvious Elrick understood what was going on, but it seemed like his heart wasnt fully onboard with our objective despite fighting with us being the correct answer here. If you were dedicated to Aurena, isnt listening to her divine Quest the right thing to do? If you need blood, we technically have enough of it. Saori sliced open her thumb with her ws and presented it to Elrick before licking it away herself. For our runes, Hestia and I used to fill buckets full of our monster forms blood for Grimnirs use. It is a bit disgusting having somebody drink it the thought of it is not pleasant but it is not a problem in my book. I find it gross, I gave Saori a weirded-out expression, to which she shrugged and countered by how I let her drink my blood before she evolved. Hey! That was different, okay! You also let that albino boy, Amadeus, drink a potion made with your blood, Hestia. Jeez, alright, Saori! Cut it out, will you? Ive just been more conscious about it after Mother drove in the point that I should be careful about letting others take my blood and scales. Besides, youre family to me, so I dont really care if you were to drink my blood or not. In Amadeuss and Saoris case, I did it to help them out, and you could say Elrick needed my help here, too. But, I guessed I was just apprehensive about it. Maybe I was using Mother as an excuse to not give a stubborn dick like Elrick my blood. I didnt mean to reject the thought of itpletely, as I wanted to stay neutral here. My impression of him has soured since we met, but as the leader of thispany, I didnt want to be biased about it. However, Elricks intuition probably understood my thoughts on him and he turned around, again. This time, nobody seemed to want to stop him except for Asaka. Then take my blood. You dont need to go, Elrick. You know, the moment you leave, somebody else from the church wille to rece you. You arent helping anybody by leaving like this. Thank you, Lady Asaka, but you know I cant take your blood. It will be fine, please, trust me. He left themunal room with that final smile. Asaka clicked her tongue and jolted her head at me, ring at me for what I said. What? I dont care about him after what he did to those ves-forced -to-be-bandits. Even if they did try to rob us, not like they had a chance. How many of them were actually innocent? I dont care if his thoughts on ves conflicted with mine, when he killed them in cold blood. Seeing how nonchnt I was with my dislike of Elrick, Asaka looked conflicted, as if she was singled out. With me turning into a less ideal candidate to throw her anger at, she turned to Yorshka. Why didnt you stop him? You were the only one who knew about it, so why didnt you say anything? Because this was his choice, Asaka. Calm down. The usually carefree Yorshka sighed and began speaking to Asaka as if she was a child giving a tantrum. The church of Aurena considers vampires almost as bad as grimgarians, you see, and to humans and many other races, grimgarians are nothing more than monsters, even if they were born as a subspecies of the dark elves. That doesnt answer the question. Why did you let him leave? You know our goal is to bring down the church since they are clearly the enemies here. The demonkins summoned us all to Peolynca and its obvious they are trying to do something with our presence here. What exactly it is, we dont know, so the only way we can find out is to support Hestia and Aurora in their mission. Asaka-san, Tamae chimed in. I think Sir Elrick was just trying to look out for us. We are technically already on the wrong side by working with Hesti-chan. If they find out we are nning to take the pope down, we will get all the enemies we could ever wish for. But that is hard to find out, aside from us admitting it. But learning that Elrick is a vampire is easy, Kyouya added. He couldnt control his urges today and had to drink blood. Somebody outside our group even saw him in the process. Dame Yorshka even mentioned how she could smell the blood on him whenever he finished drinking. Isnt that how we know that onedy who came to the pastry shop was a vampire? Sensei, could you sniff them out? Saori scratched her nose, looking unsure. Well maybe? I mean, I could not smell it before since I was not aware of it, but after learning about it today, I might be able to sense it. It has a strong metallic and charcoal scent, like burning something on a pan. There is a hint of sulfur, too. You could probably hide it with garlic or onions, honestly. And thats how Elrick did it. Yorshka nodded. Hey, wasnt Sir Elricks favorite food garlic soup with plenty of herbs? Misaki replied, causing most of the students to stare at her in surprise. The irony of a vampire hiding themselves with garlic. Fuck Asaka slumped down on the sofa, defeated and exhausted. What the hell is with today? First, those two weird elfdies we met, then that racist attack against ourpany, and now this crap. Asaka then pulled out an amulet from her storage and threw it onto the table before us. I dont want to exin this crap, again. What are we gonna do with the damn thing? Its too ominous. The metal pendant didnt look too out of ce at first nor did the onyx-colored catalyst embedded in the middle. However, after I appraised it, this [Amulet of the Blessed Spirit] sent a chill down my spine. If the elf who gave Asaka this item was a necromancer, then she might know about the vampire elf, right? Two followers of Marsvens daughters, and I remembered the vampire mentioning she had a sister. We really only had one option. I think we should destro I was about to give my answer, only to be interrupted by a loud voice in my head. [Keep it with you, honey.] And we all turned to Eine. K-Klea?! Eine stuttered as she looked at the mana rings on her fingers. [I repeat, I personally believe you should continue wearing that thing. Not openly, mind you.] What is this demon thinking?! Are you trying to betray us, demon? Grimnir red at the rings. We made it clear this amulet came from a dubious source. Actually, maybe this is reason enough to destroy it! Lad, fetch me my hammer! Right away, Master! Like a puppy, Daichi dashed out of the room so fast none of us could react to the situation. Therefore, wepletely ignored him while Grimnir stood up and approached the amulet, only to be stopped by KleaHatma again. [I heard you loud enough, dont worry, but I am not trying to mess with you here. In fact, I am telling you to keep this amulet on because I think the oue of not destroying it will be more fun for me to watch.] You know something, right? I squinted my eyes, clearly seeing the smirk the demon had right now. [Do I really need to answer that? Just saying, all you need to know is that the correct choice is to keep it and continue, besides, didnt that elf say shes an ally?] She did, Asaka confirmed while scratching her head. And you mentioned she had a weird ent, correct? Yorshka posed a question that didnt contribute to this discussion, but Asaka confirmed it anyway. Once done, Tasianna raised her hadn. Were she also a dark elf or vampire, would they truly want to harm us? Tasianna brought up. I know we need to be careful, but maybe she is trying to help us in her own way? Help with what? Nishio adjusted his sses, letting his displeasure at all these mysteries out. Being cryptic only leaves us paranoid. Demon, answer us already. You know what this thing means, right? Is it a demonic artifact? Huh? [All you need to know is that this thing wont harm you. Thats all. Just think of this situation as a way to control me. I am actually iling around right now at how everything will resolve! This is getting interesting!] Urgh At the end of the day, we decided to heed the demons advice. Maybe it was good, maybe it wasnt. Although, this might be a good chance for us to understand more about her and where she stood. Was she too much of a wild card to control? If so, I will have to force Eine to ept Aurenas advice and have her tamedpletely. Eine will get KleaHatmas powers and the demon will be pacified forever. No risks, high reward. After this discussion, we brought up the mana battery the sneak crew got from the cartel boss, causing Grimnir to stomp his feet. Apparently, the battery wasnt made by the dwarves, mentioning the techniques used in the creation of this battery were unrefined imitations. Im joining in, Saori. If you are going to that facility, Im going with you! Grimnir pounded his sthammer on the ground after Daichi retrieved it. Me, too! I shalle with you! Like master, like apprentice. The Magical Biscuit, outside of Tamae, mentioned they would concentrate on fulfilling the Quests they received today to gain money and rank points, leaving the rest of this whole affair to us. I found it the best way to divide our attention for now. They could join once the final raid is nned. I also asked Saori to lend me her shadow pack to spy on the senators, but that was when Gael arrived. He told us the deal with the Layavete cartel was sealed and if he needed help getting dirt on the senators, he would do it. He would bring some help from Shaturein, since helping the Layavete cartel required knowing who the senators really were. Saori, Tasianna, Asaka, Grimnir, and Daichi could deal with the investigation at the port. I was sure those five could handle it. Hopefully, we could find a lead there leading to Tasiannas and the garms problem. Therefore, this left Eine, Tatsuya, and Kyouya to deal with an urgent Questing from two women issued to ourpany directly. Something was happening at their vige, and the hunters guild wasn''t able to fulfill it. We had enough people to deal with the senator and fae hunter problems, so it wasnt like they couldnt go out and help people. Yorshka, could you follow them? I asked with worry. Considering the demon, I dont think we can leave Eine alone with her. And, Im not sure Tatsuya and Kyouya can stop Eine in her demonkin form. Nothing against you boys. Thankfully, they understood my reasoning and epted it. They did mention they wanted to do this alone, but maybe it was better to get some help when they were so far away from the others. They could use the [Room] runes to retreat at any time, but that meant losing the runes. Got it, Hestia. Ill keep an eye out for them. As we were about to end this discussion, Asaka raised her hand up. I would like to join the Quest party. Wh I wanted to ask for her reason, but I quickly figured it she probably just wanted a change of pace of everything. She did act sometimes cold around Elrick, but it was clear she found it sad he was leaving. Sure, stay safe, alright? Yeah, thanks. And with that, everybody was dismissed. Now, what exactly was I nning on doing? Well, what I did best. Mother, are you awake? I piqued my head into Mothers cave, where I saw the twins serving Mother her after-sleep meal. Mhmm! Hestia, my treasure! Do you want to share? Mother waved back at me, looking cheerful after her nap. Mhmm? No, Im good, I refused but still joined her at the table. Anyways, do you have time for some training and an idea? Mother giggled, smirking at me. What, are you nning on behaving like a humanoid in this case? I smiled. Mother seemed to understand me more and more. I could be as patient as needed but Time to smoke out the rat. Nobody hurts my friends and party members while Im around. A note from AbyssRaven There goes the vampire. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(6) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 286: The Adventuring Group’s Mystery. Chapter 286: The Adventuring Groups Mystery. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [OklLuthiers Powers Lv. 4] [Terra Magic Lv. 3] [Storm Magic Lv. 2] [Sword Technique Lv. 8] [Whip Technique Lv. 7] [Crushing Technique Lv. 3] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 10] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 10] evolved into [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] Ability gained: [Ribcage] Magic gained: [Rumbling Might] [Sylphids Cloak] Eshreen Vige. That was the name of our destination. It took us a two days ride with a normal carriage to the east to reach it. Looking out of the carriage, I noticed that, while the vige was located close to arge forest, unfortunately Estralias famous river, Gleine, didnt flow through or close to it. Even our carriage driver informed me how isted it was, located at the end of this road. If I were to guess, the vige probably was some kind of a lumberjack vige. There were some fields for cattle and pigs to graze, but without easy ess to arge source of water or a talented water mage, they wouldnt be able to maintainrge farnds. That would cripple their ie, so they probably dealt with wood and furniture. Well, this was just the opinion of a magnoble aristocrat, so it wasnt worth that much. [You are underselling yourself, Eine.] Klea shook her telepathic head in exasperation. [I am not. Any Greenveil noble, whether a young lord ordy, must learn how to manage their fief even if they arent the primary heir. Once you are married off, your partner will expect you to know fief management well. I still remember my lessons, but Ive be too rusty at this point.] Traveling with Aurora demanded time investment in bing stronger, and since I also worked with Saori and Haruka as ourpanys treasurers and merchants, I havent been able to keep up with my studies concerningnd management. I could give an educated guess, but anybody who was learned could have given you a simr answer. Wakey, wakey, you three, its time to work. As I was gazing at thendscape, Yorshka woke up Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Asaka. I had considered taking a nap as well, since Yorshka offered to keep watch, but I felt too nervous to do so. After all, Yorshka told me I would be leading this party, not her. She was simply our guard today and I had to lead this Quest to sess. Nerve-wracking, honestly. I thought Asaka would have wanted the role as she was Tatsuyas and Kyouyas party leader, but I guess not. Well, thetter two and I have been working together for a while now, so we should be able to do this. Party Leader Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 67 Job: Terra Arcanist Name: Tatsuya Nagata Level: 55 Job: Dragoon Name: Kyouya Ishiigami Level: 55 Job: Bulwark Knight Name: Asaka Hanazawa Level: 50 Job: Sacred Healer Name: Yorshka Nordor Level: 132 Job: White-Winged Dragoon Our party strength, excluding Yorshka, was middle to low C rank ording to our average level. With Kleas assimtion and Tatsuyas [Druidification], we probably were a bit stronger, so this Quest should be easy enough to do. Still, arrogance bredcency, and the tallest equerochs fell the hardest. After we arrived at the vige, we walked up to one of the vigers and asked him about the Quest we epted, noting we were a hunterpany. Quest? I dont know what you are talking about, but if you adventurers want to talk about it, go to the chief. She probably knows, or something. The foxian man then gave us directions to the vige chiefs house. Weird, I thought. Considering how our clients usually made such a fuss about the Quest and how it was tormenting their vige, I thought the vigers would be more appreciative when we arrived. Or, at the very least, feel disappointed since the Quest had failed multiple times already. However, we were met with confusion here. I looked at the others and they shrugged, so we decided to meet up with the chief. On our way, we looked around the vige, noting how everything seemed normal. The adults were working while the children either helped them or were taking a break, frolicking around with others of their age or with the animals. Strangely, the kids helping the adults didnt look rted. If this were Carine vige, the people would have greeted and weed me as their youngdy. I wondered if this fief belonged to anybody, or if it was sold to a yeoman. Then again, this wasnt Artorias. Estralia was a republic, not a feudal kingdom. Thetter situation probably was more likely than the former. On our way, I began to notice that all the vigers we saw up until now were beastmen. I couldnt see a single human, elf, or dwarf in sight. It was such an oddity for me, as it was rare to see amunity devoid of any humans in Artorias. Carine vige only had humans since we bordered the Lecartiglio duchy, and any beastman who wanted to immigrate into the Greenveil duchy would usually choose a ce further away from the border. It also didnt help that we had some trouble with beastmen hunters and mercenaries in the fief once, so the viges werent appreciative of beastmen outside of Hestia and Saori. The viges and towns we visited on our way to Gleisvale werent so racially homogenous either. There were plenty of humans and beastmen there. It made me wonder if the owner of this vige was a beastmen, too. Creating amunity for your own people might be the reason for this viges creation. Jeez, why are they all staring at us like this Tatsuya mumbled under his breath, but all four of us could hear him. He was right. All the adults were ring at us, making us feel unweed here. It was ufortable and I felt a desire to leave here, but I endured and pressed on. Eventually, we made it to the house in question. And, going by the guards ced in front of it, there was no doubt that we were at the correct ce. Hmm? Asaka suddenly stopped moving for a second, drawing my attention. When I asked about it, Asaka simply stroked her hair. I dunno. Those guards and their armor look a bit simr to the ones I saw at that potion shop. You know which one. The only store she could be talking about was the one Saori and Tasianna were investigating, the one we presumed was rted to the criminal syndicate named The Resurrection. If Asakas intuition was correct, then why were those people here? Wee, Lady Priestess! Please,e in with yourpanions. Regardless of what Asaka said, we still went and met up with the chief of the vige. And, as expected, the person was a beastmen a female foxian to be exact. When we exined to her who we were and why we were here, the chief tilted her head and looked at us in confusion. I am sorry, but I am not sure of what you are talking about. We never requested aid from the hunters guild for anything concerning a ghost, nor did we send an envoy to ask for more support. Who sent you here? It was a great shock to everybody. Uhm. I pulled out themission paper and handed it over to her. Two older women. They called themselves Vivian and Phinea. We dont have anybody with those names, she stated without even looking at us, concentrating fully on the piece of parchment. Were those two people beastmen? They had hoods on when they came to us, but from what I saw and could smell, I dont think they were, no, Tatsuya answered for me. Then, you were lied to. Our vige only allows beastmen to live here. Humans are not allowed here outside for either trading or business; so, from the looks of it, I must ask you to leave, right now. And just like that, the chief handed us the paper back and immediately wanted us to leave. W-Wait, hold on, please! Kyouya protested. We were sure this Quest was legitimate. They even paid the reward money in advance for us, so this cannot be false. Please, we are only here to help. As I said, you were tricked. There is nothing going on inside our forest outside of our lumberjacks and gatherers working for our monthly payment to ourndowner. May I ask who they are? Asaka interjected. Of course! Without any warning, the chiefs personality shifted aroundpletely, changing from mildly hostile to friendly and bright. With a wide smile like a zealots, she began glorifying her fief owner. Lady Reajaen Resve! Oh, our wonderful benefactor has been our guardian angel! No, she is the hero of us beastmen! Yes, she will soon rise up in the senate and be its president! And for that, we must work harder! To repay her kindness, Eshreen vige must dedicate our bodies and minds to her! W-Woah?! Resve? Wasnt that the senator Hestia talked about and who invited her to their mansion? O-Oh, I apologize She settled down, clearing her throat in embarrassment for her outburst. That is all. I would like to ask you to leave since ourmunity doesnt feel veryfortable around humans, so please dont take this too personally. Even if you were lied to, you still made your way to us to help, so at the very least, we could offer you some supplies for the way home. Oh no, dont worry about that. You dont have obligations. Asaka waved her hand. Uhm, before we leave, do you have anybody who needs healing? Ill do it for free if you cant pay back. Oh, thank you for your offer, Lady Priestess, but I am sure none of our vigers are in need of a white grace. The alchemist manning the potion store next to my house provides us with enough potions. Recently, we also received arge supply of high-quality potions from our benefactor, so we are all healthy. Hmm? Potions? Didnt we just sell a box full of Belzac herbs to the Resves? Did she just spend that much davi just to keep her vigers healthy? I-Impressive. Belzac herbs werent cheap since they were the best medicinal herbs you could acquire from the western part of Altrust. Even if you diluted the finished product into a minor potion, it still would go for a good price amongst the nobility just because of its effectiveness. Nobles would usually treat their serfs in case they were hurt or became ill, since the peasantry technically belonged to the fief they were born in. They were our workers and turned ournd into ie, while we nobles were honor-bound to protect them from anything short of a war. After all, we nobles had a duty to protect ournd and peasants. However, even Father and Mother, who were altruistic unlike other nobles, wouldnt think of spending Belzac herb potions on our people. It was overkill and a waste of money. It was more efficient to purchase moremon Health potions ormission a bishop in case of an emergency like a gue. Still, to see this in the country ruled through merchants, this Reajaen Resve must be quite the person. A merchant would never invest this much if she didnt care about themunity she created. After the discussion with the chief, we left the vige pretty quickly to avoid the vigers constant res. I really didnt know what we humans did to make the whole vige hate us so much, but it wasnt as if I could imagine it clearly. Would this happen all the time in the Lecartiglio duchy? So, what are we doing now? Kyouya asked after we had moved far away from the vige and stopped at a nearby boulder to rest. Not like we can do anything. Asaka shrugged. Jeez, I cant believe we just got kicked out like that, and aftering all the way to help. What the fuck is wrong with those people who tricked us toe all the way over here? I had to agree, sighing at the prospect of exining this to the others. Two days were wasted because somebody thought it would be funny to prank us like this. I was pretty sure the two women werent even called Vivian and Phinea! We wouldnt be able to track them down at this point anymore either. Should we just leave through the portal? Tatsuya suggested, a grimace on his face. We wasted two days of travel since we couldnt use the nexus to teleport here, nor do we have good ways to fly over here. I was really itching for a cool ghost mission, but noooooo I guess thats Dame Yorshka? As I was about to agree with Tatsuyas suggestion, I noticed Yorshka looking back at the vige. She hadnt done a single thing since we arrived here, so I didnt give her presence much thought, but now I found her behavior a bit weird. When I asked her what she was doing, she hummed for a second before answering it with a What do you think expression. The vige certainly is interesting, right? Not the beastmen thing, but the fact they didnt have a sawmill or anything. Huh? All four of us blurted out. No sawmill? Kyouya looked at us with a brow raised. Wait, shes right. I didnt see a sawmill around at all, nor are thererge amounts of felled trees inside the vige. Didnt she say they were a lumberjack vige? Then shouldnt they be storing their logs somewhere close to a water source? I heard people stored their unworked lumber in water to prevent insects or fungus damaging them, Asaka noted. Ive been to an actual lumber vige before, I mentioned. They usually smell a mix of charcoal and old wood. These viges not only produce wood for their lords, but also charcoal to be used during winter. Large amounts of lumber have to be stored, since it was hard to make good charcoal or burn wood during the winter since they were usually moist. I didnt smell that much charcoal or old wood, no more than most viges have, Tatsuya added, using his impressive smell by human standards to good use. If what youre saying is correct, then is it possible that their lumberyard is just deeper into the forest? That doesnt make it that strange, no? Tatsuya gave a good point, cooling down our theory crafting, but apparently it didnt change Yorshkas expression at all. Was that not the correct answer? When I questioned her about it, she simply shrugged. Youre the leader of this party, Eine. You should be the one to make the decision. We dont need to do anything here, if you think its better to go back. We dont have any obligations to stay here anymore, since the people we wanted to help dont need it. She definitely knows something we missed. Or, had a feeling about it. I turned around to Tatsuya and Kyouya. Both of them seemed to share my thoughts, so we then looked over to Asaka. We asked her if she could send her onnikai to scout for us, and she obliged with a deep sigh,ining how she wanted to take a dip into our hot spring already. After a few clouds passed us, the onnikais came back and informed Asaka of what happened. But, to her surprise, what they told her made her grimace. Great She spat that out. The four detected some death auras deeper into the forest. They presumed they were onnikais and came back. Change of ns. We decided we would investigate this situation further, just to quench our own curiosity. Did those two women send us here for a reason or was it all just a joke? After all, they did pay in advance. However, as we didnt want the vigers to find us out, as they were already quite hostile with us, we decided to go exploring during the night. We returned to the [Room] nexus by using my runes, where I was nning on updating Hestia and the others about the situation. However, the only people inside it were only Josine and Svena. Lady Hestia went sightseeing with the empress and the wyverns while Miss Saori went to the port, Svena answered. Our hunter group is currently out working and Miss Tamae mentioned taking the chefs and waiters out to buy produce. I believe we are the only ones around now, Lady Eine. I see then please inform Hestia and the others as soon as possible. Josine, could you fetch us something to eat and prepare the hotspring? Without a question, My Lady. We took a long break inside the nexus as we hid the runes in a safe spot, but, despite staying there until the afternoon, none of the others had returned. Without Hestia around, we couldnt teleport back to Gleisvale, so this was a predicament we couldnt solve. Therefore, we decided to leave the rest to Josine and Svena. We returned back to the outskirts of the vige and scouted around until it was pitch-ck. Since neither Hestia nor Saori came to talk to us, it meant they still werent home yet. As such, it was time for us to leave. Everybody, here. I handed everybody a ck robe for them to wear. We shouldnt get caught tonight, so staying inconspicuous was for the best. Asaka changed from her white robes and Kyouya had to take off some of his te armor to not let the metal rattle too much. Yorshka was the only one who took off her armorpletely, since it was made of silver scales. To further avoid detection, she also went back to herplete human state with [Humanize]. I then cast [Air Shield] around us and moved towards the opening the onnikais found for us. With the night sky so dark and without a source of light, Yorshka led us forward with her [Night Vision]. It was peaceful, to say the least. I couldnt detect anythingrger than a rabbit or fox with my [Detection Sensor]. Maybe the forest was empty and there were only lingering onnikai auras around? But, after a long trek, Yorshka halted us and told us to sense what was in front of us. I sneaked up closer, as I couldnt sense anything, until Tatsuya and I stopped together. We opened our eyes wide. Multiplerge signals. All ced together. I pointed at the threerge groups. Tatsuya nodded. Yeah, some of the signals were moving around the different groups, while others were standing stillpletely. Sleeping, maybe? Kyouya and Asaka nodded in confirmation. While moving from one tree to the other, using the darkness as our veil, the sight of fire eventually became clear to us. The more we approached the location, the more it became obvious this was a small vige. There were guards holding torches moving from the three houses in the area, revealing how tall they were in size. Around three floors with arge enough area for a medium-sized store. Curiosity began to fill my chest as the mystery of this ce proved harder to resist. [Eine, go and take a look. Im pretty curious with whats going on there!] Klea suggested to me in an excited tone of voice. Since Klea was an extreme hedonist, when her interest was piqued, she wouldnt stop annoying me until I did what she wanted. She didnt need to tell me to do something I wanted to do myself. Inside the [Air Shield], we talked it over and decided that Tatsuya and I would go and check if this really was a vige or not. Meanwhile, Yorshka would use her own [Air Shield] to keep Kyouya and Asaka safe. Thetter also wanted to send her onnikais out to scout ahead, as they mentioned that death aura from before was close by. Tatsuya and I separated from each other to inspect different houses. Since his armor was less clunky, he would make fewer noises than mine. With the sound of my footsteps and armor dulled by the wind barrier, I managed to avoid the sights of the guards and remained undetected until I was right underneath an opened window on the second floor. Musclemass. I surrounded my arms in ck fleshy tendrils. Without assimting with Klea, I couldnt cover my whole body in it like armor. Still, it was enough for what I wanted to do. Using the ws on my gauntlets, I slowly climbed up the wooden building, hoping the guards didnt suddenly turn around the corner. Once I was at the window, I slowly peeked my eyes through it. There, I saw multiple beastmen in patchwork clothing sleeping in three extremelyrge, multi-men beds. Children, adolescents, men, and women all shared the room together. Not only were there katzunes, wolfkins, aegosas, arvisians, foxians, and so many others here, most of them didnt look rted in the slightest. Through my [Air Shield], I couldnt hear anything, but by squinting my eyes and using [Night Vision], I could see into the room; it seems that they were all quite soundly asleep.. However, this nce inside onlysted for only a few more seconds since I noticed the light of a torch slowly appearing. With my increased strength with [Musclemass], I quickly scaled up to the roof, hiding there from a guards eyes. Breathing a sigh in relief, I looked over the other buildings as I turned my head. From up here, I could see an opened window at the building next to me. Seeing as I was safe here for now, I disabled my wind barrier, wanting to hear what was going on around me. Uuuuuuurghhhh! And that was the first thing I heard a pained cry ing from behind that window. Shuffling around, I angled my eyes where I could look through it. A small candle was lighting up the room, where a beastman in a ck metal armor or suit was doing something to another beastmen lying on a bed. The former was holding something close to thetters body, pulling my attention to the bright blue tattoo stered there. While not always true, usually seeing such a blue runic tattoo could only mean one thing. A ve. Uuurrrrrrrrrghhhh! Thetter beastman groaned and struggled. Hold on, are they trying to forcefully break a ve mark?! Thats insane! Youll destroy his mana paths! ve tattoos had a cruel failsafe in case as ve attempted to break their bond without destroying the ve contract holding control over it. The destruction of your mana paths and also a surge of pain so intense you wished you would die. This was what I was taught in the Royal Academy, and it waster confirmed when I talked with Gael about it. And now, I was watching somebody trying to destroy this ve mark despite all of that. Hmm? The door inside the room suddenly opened, where I saw a woman enter. A woman I recognize immediately as Eshreen viges chief! Hold on, is she involved in this? Wait, is the vige itself just a front for all of this?! What?! As I was panicking at what I just found out, I heard Tatsuyas voice enter my head through [Telepathy]. I turned my head around until I saw him waving his hand at me inside the forest. I recast [Air Shield] around me and jumped down the building, using [Featherfall] to nullify any fall damage. Rolling on the ground, I pounced right into the forest and immediately hid behind a tree. When I was safe, I took a moment to look around, making sure I was safe before I moved over to Tatsuya. We then rejoined the others, where we told them what we found. In my building, there were a quite a few people with ves marks on them. They were sleeping with other beastmen in a huge bed, but that was about it, Tatsuya started. Really? Simr to mine then, although I didnt see anybody with a ve mark, I added before telling everybody about thest building. Hold on, the vige chief was here? Kyouyas eyes widened, jaw agape. Then, we were right! The first vige really was a front to hide all the ves here! But Eine said they were breaking the ve marks on that one man. Asaka calmed Kyouya down for a moment. If this were a vers den, then all those beastmen should have had a runic tattoo or two on them, but most of them didnt, right? Or, did you not see them through their clothes? Depending on what you two actually saw, then the situation changes dramatically. Dont forget, guys, this vige is supposedly owned by the Resves, Yorshka interjected. I dont know exactly what is going on, but something is. The onnikais just came back before you two did. Tatsuya. Eine. They pointed out how the death aura was far stronger the deeper you go into this ce and that they believed they saw one or two there. Also, check this out. Yorshka pointed at a nt below her feet, which I recognized as a mac nt. Yorska then instructed me to nt one of my mac seeds in the ground to check the mana levels. Obeying her, I did so, only to see the nt quickly mature with a full sac of mana water. Mac nts were the primary way for mages to check on the mana umtion in the ground and to extract it before it identally spawns a strong monster. If the nt matured this fast, it could only mean that the area had enough mana to spawn a C rank monster! In other words, it was dangerous here. And they still havent removed it. This situation is so simr to Shatureins. What are they doing here for so much mana to umte? Without Saori or her shadow pack around, intruding into the buildings to find documents was too risky. We needed a dark mage to do this properly. As such, we had to give up on that idea for now and move deeper, towards the ce the onnkai wanted us to go to. Shit! Catch her! We suddenly heard as we approached. It was a mans voice. Should we hurry? Tatsuya asked, unsheathing his spear, but I told him not to. Our goal was to stay inconspicuous for now, since if the people recognized us, they could inform the Resvse about it and get Hestia in trouble. If the Resurrection was also involved in all of this, then we needed to stay silent even more! We couldnt sabotage what Saori and Tasianna had been working on. How ironic that we came here to investigate ghosts, only to act like those invisible faefolk ourselves. But, it was for the best to find out the truth behind all of this. Bariiing! The loud sound of metal bending and breaking echoed through the forest, followed by multiple loud Gruooooooooohk roars. Large signals suddenly entered the edge of my [Detection Sensor], all running towards four targets. Monsters! All of you, to the sides, Yorshkamanded and drew us away from the chased group. Although it pained me to leave them like that, I still obeyed, having to convince myself to stay unseen and undetected. As we moved away, we noticed threerge bears with stone skin running over a guard before throwing him away like a doll. The three remaining ones unsheathed their weapons and charged at the one closest to them, swinging ther des at it before realizing their weapons couldnt do any damage. Avoiding the bears counters, the guards quickly went over to the injured one. One guard grabbed him and all three ran away as fast as they could, while the bears were in hot pursuit. Still confused at what just happened, we shook it off and ignored them, venturing closer to where all those things originated from. But, once we came close to arge metal wall, my [Danger Perception] warned me of an iing attack. In the next second, a loud explosion ruptured the metal wall, sending shards flying at us. Yorshka quickly built a barrier made with her silver scales to protect us, but another explosion shook the ground again, creating arge smokescreen around us. However, this wasnt all, for nothing was stopping this catastrophic situation. Grrruuuuuuuugk! For there were more bears iing. Dammit! Move! I heard Yorshkas voice followed by Tatsuyas, only for him to crash against me. Your four! Find a safe space and open up the portal! I think we just hit the jackpot here, so get more support or get the hell out! Dame Yorshka, we can help! I heard Kyouya protesting while a sword was unsheathed. Gruuuuoh! Grruooooooeeeek! How many [Stone-Skinned Grizzly]s are around?! The loud roars of bears erupted around us, only for some of it to get drowned out by the sound of flesh and bone tearing along with the death cries of these monsters. However, we couldn''t afford to listen to it as another bomb exploded again. Arck! Grab onto somebody! With the bears roaring out in pain, I told myself What is all of this?! before grabbing whoever I could and dragging them away from the smoke with [Musclemass]. Yorshka could defend herself, but with all this noise around, I couldnt concentrate on creating a defensive wall. I need time to collect my thoughts. [Hey, Eine, stop!] With the adrenaline motivating me to run, I ran and ran without stopping until Klea told me to stop. With heavy breath, I turned around, noticing Kyouya and Tatsuya were the ones I had grabbed onto; however, I couldnt see Asaka anywhere. Shit! I turned to my party bracelet, bringing up the party menu to check on Yorshka and Asaka. Name: Asaka Hanazawa Level: 50 Job: Sacred Healer Name: Yorshka Nordor Level: 132 Job: White-Winged Dragoon Oh, thank goodness! Both were unharmed, having received no Health damage at all. In other words, Asaka probably stayed behind with Yorshka since neither Tatsuya nor Kyouya grabbed her in time. What the hell is wrong with you?! Tatsuya shouted at me as he recovered his breath. We told you to stop! Why didnt you?! Arck, my back! Apparently, I had dragged both of them against the ground, and, on the way, Tatsuya crashed against a tree root, hurting his back. Understanding what I did, I quickly apologized to both of them, telling them I was too focused on running away to hear them. Argh, dammit, we need to go back, Kyouya told us before taking out his [Room] runes. Lets get some support for now and then get Asaka-san and Dame Yorshka before they get hurt. Lets g Halt! Our bodies froze up by that imposing voice. Despite wanting to turn my head around, I couldnt. It was as if I had lostplete control over my body. [You] I could hear Kleas words right now, sensing the rising excitement and anxiousness in the demon. Turn around, young mortals. This trial will start now. Without resisting it, our bodies turned, facing a tall, gray-skinned elven woman with a giant hammer. And I wasnt exaggerating when I called it giant, as not only was the handle as tall as she was, but the hammer head was around half its size again. It was truly humongous. Here, wear this now. The woman threw three nes to each of us, and as just like before, our bodies against our consent to grab them. Each amulet has ten protective charms against my attacks. If all 30 charges are used up, you will fail this trail. On the other hand, to defeat me, you mustnd at least one hit on me. What?! Trial?! 30 hits?! What is going one?! If you seed in defeating me, I shall grant each of you with a certain blessing or prize; however, if you were to fail or if the girl loses control of that damn demon, then I will forever end lusts endless desires right here, right now! WHAT?! [Hiehiehie How sly of you to lead us into this trap. Now I get it, it was you three, huh? The three daughters of the night! You led us here! Right, Kronnaz?!] The woman let go of her hammer, shaking the whole ground with a mighty earthquake before assuming a fighting stance with her bare hands. Let this divine trial begin! I, the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges, will now test you three mortals! Ovee and earn my favor! Trial of the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges has begun. Fulfill the requirements to seed! Once that system message appeared, we regained full control of our bodies. WHAT?! Urgh I looked around myself. The dust and dirt clouds were nowhere to be seen, but I could still hear the sounds of bears rampaging around in the rain of explosions farther away. I wasnt inside the cloud anymore, but I did notice that the four fenrir onnikais had erected a barrier around me. When was I knocked unconscious? [You four? Where are the others?] I asked those spirits. [You are awake, Asaka. We protected you.] One of them spoke but I didnt answer back, prompting another to reply properly. [The others are separated. Three to the east. The strong one is fighting like a monster-possessed against the bears. You missed when you gained a level.] I did? Oh, yeah, I just leveled up to 51. Wow, Yorshka can fight all those bears despite all the explosions? Urgh, no, wait, where are theying from. I stood up, dusting myself clean before trying to grab something from my satchel, only to remember I had forgotten to ask Hestia to give me a pair of [Room] runes. I facepalmed. The other four had a copy since we were traveling so far away from the others, but I couldnt believe I procrastinate so long to ask the little princess about getting my own. Dammit. Laziness isnt an excuse for this shit I shook my head. What happened, happened. It would be better to find Eine and the boys and retreat back into the subspace instead ofining about things right now. I could do thatter on in my dairy. I brought up my party bracelet and activated the party member location function, receiving information where the three were. As I made my way over there, fully trusting Yorshkas ability to defend herself, I noticed somebody was standing a bit further away from me. Now sneaking, I went closer to the target, preparing my onnikai to protect me, but, for some reason, they told me to go closer to the stranger instead. That there was threat at all. I couldnt understand what they were going on about, but from my time with them, I knew they couldnt allow me to get hurt until Segawa visited her gramps. Dammit. I reluctantly trusted them and revealed myself from a bush, only to see a young girl in front of me, having her back turned to me. Wondering what the hell she was doing here, I frowned and moved closer. I had to tell her to get away now otherwise she might get hurt. Hey, little girl, you need to go now! Dont you hear all that action, itll get bad, so lets move! I tapped on her shoulder, not wanting to scare her too much by grabbing her arm. Hmm? Oh, sorry! The girl sounded excited for no reason, before jolting her body ar Oh shi Mhmmk! Without any warning, I shrieked only to stop myself before going too shrill. I didnt do it for no reason, though. No, not at all. The girl When the girl turned around, she showed me her true appearance. A bitten-off eyeball hanging loosely from her socket, while a section of her jaw was rotten and had worms feasting on it like a decaying piece of meat. White and green mold could be seen covering her other eye. Outside of that, she looked mostly normal, albeit her clothing was inplete tatters, showing some of her red skin. Improper! What is this crap?! Where are her parents and why didnt they give her something better to wear! Miss? The girls initial smile turned into an agape mouth as she tilted her head. Are you scared of me like our capturers? C-Capturers? I managed to eked out, but the girlpletely ignored me as her eyes, or whatever remained of them, stared at the four onnikais I had. Wow! You must be a faemancer! You are a friend of onnikais! You must be a friend of us and Goddess Ilsaphone then! Are you the one her holiness sent to meet us, Miss? Wha Still confused about everything, I couldnt answer what she was trying to say, but before I could sort out my thoughts, she suddenly pushed me. You need to go! The bad people areing back! Hide! Hide! She pushed and pushed, and my body justplied since my mind was on autopilot. As I hid in a bush, she told me she would be waiting for me. As she ran back to the spot, two of the guards from before appeared from the trees,ining how long it took to find her after all the attacks. Dammit, you little runt! Did all of you really have to increase the mana level around here to spawn those things?! Some of us died from all of that! One of them shouted. Our leader had to waste all those bombs to kill those bears! Honestly, I had enough of you damn zombies! Hold on, isnt that the same armor those Resurrec Kashed! Mhmmk! With one quick swipe, the guard used his sword to sh off the small girls legs before digging the de deep into her head. ck slime suddenly oozed out from her legs and the two guards clicked their tongues before dragging the now lifeless body away while still attached to the weapon. What is wrong with those people! Oh my god, she was still just a kid! How could they! Fucking monsters! Fuck them! And without listening to the calming words of the onnikai fenrirs, I jumped right onto my feet and imbued my mace with holy powers. [Asaka! That girl was an onnikai inhabiting a body like the sessors garms!] You bastard are about to learn what it means to wake up with a cracked skull! A note from AbyssRaven This is very much like a horror story, huh? Well, at least Asaka''s side of the story. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 287: Fighting against a Goddess. Chapter 287: Fighting against a Goddess. G-Goddess?! Are you kidding me! How is something this random possible?! Did we touch something cursed for this terrible luck?! Oh, if only you guys knew I couldn''t help but recall all the memories of when I fought against a giant rachonoid queen and her swarm of children, of that time a wyvern nearly killed me, of that moment when I discovered an ancient demon possessing my mana rings, and when Griffonpeak was invaded by demonkins to kill our Griffon King, not to mention my memory of actually dying once! Tatsuya and Kyouya might have heard our stories, but I guess they havent realized just how unlucky Aurora was when it came to encounters. However, even then, I somehow felt surprised to see that a goddess, one of the subordinate goddesses of Marsven nheless, appeared before us. I wanted to deny it. It was impossible! How and why would one appear before us like this? What was her reason? And why did it have to be Kronnaz, the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges? Why couldnt it be one of the Goddesss subordinates like Yeostar, the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty? Put on the nes. The goddessmanded with her imposing voice, and our bodies moved to put on the nes she threw at us irregardless of our actual wills. Argk! Fuck, not again! Tatsuyamented. Is this the power of a god? Of course, the Goddess probably could have done this every time we met. Such a higher being would have the divine power to overwhelm us! [Bonding of Trials (10 protective charms)] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] What is this thing? Identify! Information Blocked Dammit! Worth the try Not a sliver of information was given, despite me having [Identify Lv. 8]. Trial of the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges Objective: Consume one protective charm on Kronnazs amulet Reward: A blessing or boon from the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges Penalty: The destruction of [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas]s mana rings and the demon mana inside A new System message revealed itself before my eyes, forcing me to finally ept the reality of the situation. Prepare yourselves, young humans! The humongous woman readied herself. Her yellow eyes were so sharp they could kill something with its re alone. With a height that could even dwarf the already tall Yorshka and skin so gray it melted into the dark night, this elven woman was the definition of intimidating. She might not have been wearing any armor but her rather immodest clothes fully disyed her tensed up muscles. Sorge they could crush skulls, I had a bad feeling even my oklluthiers [de] couldnt even pierce her skin. We were hopelessly outmatched. But yet we needed to fight. I unsheathed my whipsword and cast my buffing spells on myself and the two boys. What is this thing? Identify! [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] [Hmm? Oh my, you are actually fighting for me? Even against a goddess? My, my, Eine, you are as captivating as always~] S-Shut up, Klea! I could hear my face warming up by Kleas constant flirtatious attitude, making it always hard to get ustomed to while the situation was this serious. On the other hand, Tatsuya and Kyouya looked at me as if I was crazy, thinking that challenging this goddess was foolhardy. It was, but we really didnt have any choice in this matter. The battle has already begun, you two! I dont think we can talk our way out of this! I rationalized the situation, to which the goddess nodded. Yes, whether allies or enemies, we are to fight here. If you are true warriors, then prepare yourselves! Kronnaz stomped her feets on the ground, creating a small earthquake as her eyes began to glow. Contend against me! Humph! With a single trust, ck mana surged from her open palm, consuming us entirely. Like being trapped in a storm or torrent, our bodies were forced away, struggling to find some way to counter it. Before I could respond with a spell to dampen it, arge shock spread from our back as we mmed hard into the ground. Charms: 9 Urgh! My Health wasnt reduced, but I could still feel the pain assaulting my whole body. That wave she sent out didnt feel threatening at first, but it was a trick. Klea informed me the ck mana had entered my body, targeting my mana paths and stifling my mana regeneration. Move! Fight! I heard before my [Detection Sensor] and [Danger Perception] noticed anything. I snapped my head up only to see a fistnd straight into my face, forcing me deeper into the ground. Arck! Charms: 8 Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 3] gained Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Dark Resistance Lv. 1] gained Shit! Eine! Druidification! Taunt! Patronizing me with a [Taunt], child? Ha! I shall y along for your sake! Defend yourself! Raise that shield arm! My brain rattled in my head. I felt ill, unbnced. I could hear people talking around me, but my whole world was swerving around as I pushed myself up. I spat out dirt from my mouth and gritted my teeth. I couldnt feel my sword in my hand. Where was it? I couldnt think right outside of standing up. [Klea! Assimtion, now!] [13% only, Eine. Lend me your mana!] [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 1% Kleas mana began flowing through my blood, entering my body from head to toe. Just likest time, the process wasnt painful but the fact my heart was beating faster than normal was a worry for me. I had to let the blood move through my organs, but I had to control it. I couldnt let anything inside of me rupture. Oho? Kronnaz noticed my transformation before smacking Kyouya away. A chill went down my spine as I feared she would attack me mid-transformation. You are using this power already? Do you rely purely on this power, girl? Pitiful girl, your arrogance to transform while I stand before you will not go unnoticed. Dragoon Dive! Like an arrow, Tatsuya descended down from the skies. I expected his attack to create a dust cloud, but all it did was force the goddess to move her attention to him, grabbing his spear before it could touch her. His attack waspletely nullified. What?! Tatsuya eximed, surprised, but he recovered quickly enough to throw a kick in his wolfkin form. [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 5%> Too slow. She redirected his kick away from her face and mmed Tatsuya right onto the ground. She then turned her eyes back to me, maneuvering forward to the point I couldnt read where she would move. But I knew it was towards me. Ribcage! The moment I predicted she wouldnd a hit on me, the flesh tendrils on my left arm hardened up and formed four sets of bones with a purple barrier around them, defending me at the veryst second. However, they cracked immediately. They couldnt handle the force of Kronnazs fists long enough for me to breathe. Although it slowed down the assimtion process, I had to dodge back and conjure [Terra Wall]s and [Bedrock des] to obscure her vision. However I struggled, though, this woman was undeterred by it all. She jumped over therge walls and maneuvered through the field ofrge earth des with the poise of a dancer. No moves were wasted as she twisted and turned, captivating me just as Tasniannas and Hestias dances would. [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 9% I erected a mana barrier around the area. Nothinges in or out without my permission. Run as much as you want, but that wont be enough to escape from me. Humph! Kronnaz stomped the ground, causing threerge circle spots around me to brighten up before exploding in a pir of ck light. I narrowly dodged out of the explosion with [Wind st], but suddenly, tworge shadow tendrils grabbed onto my legs and pulled towards the goddess. I materialized [Whish] on my left arm and grabbed onto a [Bedrock de] I created. With [Musclemass], I tried to pulled myself away, only for two additional shadow tendrils to appear and drag me in faster. Shit! I cant free myself! [Protect you heart, Eine!] Klea warned me and I obeyed, creating [Ribcage] around my body. Weak, she announced before throwing another fist at me! But that hit nevernded. Spiral! The air twisted around as something like a tornado shot at the goddess. She turned her attention away from me, swatting it back onto the ground with a ck tendriling from her shadow. Argh! Tatsuya! I shouted as he took another hard hit when he tried to attack again. Youe at me like a fly without a single thought. Strength and training are useless if you know naught of how to fight but as a mindless berserker. You are trying my patience with this pathetic disy. Are you truly the people my step-sister has chosen to champion her Divine Quest? Huh? Step-sister? Who is she talking abou Urgh?! This is disappointing. Vivi and Elsa told me to test you, but you have been below any expectations I had. I am done ying this game. Her tone of voice suddenly changed. From how stiff she talked before, you would have thought she was only here because she was ordered to. There was no malice or friendliness at first, but now, you could only hear the anxiety-inducing disgust from her. Moments before Tatsuya appeared, her eyes when she nearly punched me were almost suffocating. Her displeasure at fighting us was almost too palpable. And it wasnt just because she didnt want to. Because of my link with Klea, I could feel what Klea was sensing from the goddess she thought of us as nothing more than a waste of time. She was angered at how miserably below her expectations we were. And that aura was too frightening to react to. Fuck you! But in the middle of this fruitless battle, a single cry broke through the disdain of the displeased elven goddess. Dont you even think of underestimating two fucking MMO yers! Hraaah! I spotted three round objects suddenly flying in from the corner of my eyes, three balls made from solid rock. In the next moment, they exploded, sending out an explosion of white mes to nket my sight and Kronnazs. A surprise attack? A barrier of dark mana surrounded Kronnaz, warding off the mes before they could hurt her, which inevitably also protected me from them. Do you really Hrm?! des attached to a single mana thread flew out and wrapped themselves against the goddesss protected arm, pulling her forward a bit. In the next moment, Tatsuya growled in his druid form and re-engaged by using my whipsword to drag himself closer from beside me. [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 11% Like a whirlwind, he swung his spear from side to side and thrust it with fierce determination against this imposing enemy despite his other hand having to hold onto my whipsword to hold her arm back. Although her left hand was restricted by my sword, the goddess still managed to deftly evade all his attacks, but she couldnt counterattack as effectively as before. Still, a hit didnd on him, but in the next second, Kyouya dashed through the mes and reced him. Eine! Tatsuya called out as he recovered bynding on a tree, signaling for me to attack. So, I did. I pulled out one of Hestias holy me bombs and used it by pouring my mana into it. A charm was used from the bombs initial explosion, sadly, but Hestias white fire easily burned away the shadow tendrils holding me down. Charms: 7 [Battle Frenzy (Imitation)] inflicted on [Human, Eine Fiero Helvas] My armors effect spurred my body against the fear I had for this divine being, pushing my mind into a tranquil state where I saw the battle in a clearer mind. I could think faster and the more I wanted to win this battle, the more I could feel my body rising in strength. A feral frenzy turned into an unbreakable and ever growing resolve. This was just an imitation, so I could only imagine what a real [Battle Frenzy] would feel. de! My flesh tendril erupted from my left arm and formed arge sword. As Kyouya upied Kronnaz, I struck my de at her legs, but she quickly reacted to this by jumping over my attack. Kyouya followed up by charging at her with his shield, knocking her back before she could kick me. [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 12% I dissipated [de] and and formed [Whish], shooting it like an arrow at Kronnazs arm, restricting that arm in the same way. Kyouyas sword then glowed blue, enveloped by an aura of mana, and swung it. Despite her restrained arms, Kronnaz still managed to counter the strike by redirecting it with her hand. This left Kyouya open for an attack, but he was saved at the veryst second when Tatsuya intervened. Rush Hour! he roared as his skin turned redder. With a burst of speed, he threw my sword back to me and took over the situation with a flurry of attacks. Whenever Kronnaz wanted to counter, Kyouya would take over by throwing a bomb or use his weapons to answer back, giving Tatsuya all the time to attack. This was the synergy between these two. Over the one week where we worked together on Quests, Ive learned how these two loved to fight, and it was in this formation with this rhythm. [What are you doing staring at them like that, Eine? Go!] Klea urged me and I snapped out of my amazement. Tatsuya! Kyouya! Tensing up my left arm, I [Dragoon Jump]ed by pulling on the [Whish], catapulting myself towards Kronnaz. Got it! Both of them understood me without talking about it and made a clear path for my trajectory. [OklLuthiers Power] assimtion rate: 13% [Now, Eine! Transform!] And, just as my head was almost squashed by the goddess in response to my attack, an eruption of mana burst out from me, blowing up the area around me. I didnt know if I actually hit Kronnaz, but I could feel a ton of weird sensations across my body. On my back, my buttocks, and my head. Something was growing out from those ces. [Focus! Dont let the energy overwhelm you, Eine! Pierce through with my power, engage her with the power of a demon of lust!] Wings of bone sprout from my back, a forked tail from my buttocks, and two demonic horns from my head. After my armor was retrieved, Master Grimnir made some modifications to my armor to amodate these new features ording to Yorshkas own armor. Moveable back tes managed by mana. I have assimted with Klea, once again. Interesting As the dust settled, Kronnaz appeared from it. A human using the power of a demon to be a demonkin. Long has it been since Ist saw this So many of them were corrupted by this power, consumed by the darkness and enticing powers. You too rely on this power instead of cultivating your own strength. Yes, I admit that! I grimaced as I twisted my body, [Musclesmass] covering my whole body to power it up. Using my weapons range advantage, I began my attacks with the extended de, prompting Kronnaz to stay on her feet and dodge away. Call me a selfish brat or what, but this is the path Ive taken. You are here to test that, right, Goddess Kronnaz? That I can control this demon? Hmph. Kronnaz stomped the ground, shaking me slightly off-bnce and dying my next attack by a fraction, only for my [Danger Perception] to activate just in time to react. As I saw Kronnaz teleport No, dash at me I stopped my sword arm and rolled to the side as she smashed the ground. You dodged that? Kronnaz raised an eyebrow before I used my bone wings to fly up. Power doesnte lightly if you skip on the process, girl. A gift is a given, but talent can only blossom with sweat and blood. And I dislike the stench of a demons powers corrupting the people of my home. Kronnaz stomped her feet down and reached her hand into her shadow, pulling out what looked like a ck spear and threw it at me. I managed to dodge it by flying to the side, but a strong wind current was created as it flew by, staggering me. In the next moment, tendrils grew from Kronnazs shadow, which she used as tforms to reach me in the sky. With her arms, heavy blows came raining down on me, forcing me to materialize [Whish] on my left arm and grab onto a tree with it to flee from her. With Klea helping me out with the flying part, I was able to keep maneuvering around the forest while shooting out my whipsword in an attempt to hit her. It was a battle in the air. Even without a weapon, Kronnaz was too formidable. I could feel my sweat drenching my whole face since practically the start of this whole conflict, but I couldnt even see a single bead on hers. Every blow she threw at me was heavy and felt like even the wind was fighting against me at this point. I tried to dash around with my abilities, but it was strenuous. I had tond a hit, but Kronnaz wouldnt let me even take a break to breathe. I remember my grudge with you demons, she whispered with rage filling her voice as we fought. You killed my children. You killed Vivis children. You killed Elsas children. And all three of us had to witness the souls of our precious family depart. It broke our hearts as Elsa was forced to erase their memories in ordance with her role. And now, you have tempted another mortal to do your bidding! No! Wait, I was the one who chose I wanted to argue back, but Kronnaz ignored my attempts. And for that, you are pitiful, human girl. You tasted her power, and in a moment of absolute weakness, you were taken in. You might not have been corrupted by her yet, which is a feat worth praising you for, but time will prove me correct. But until then, as you can see, I am fully in control of my emotions and demonic corruption despite currently being assimted with Kleas blood! I shouted back as I fended off two of her ck spears with [de]. Yes, this power is not mine! I never said it was mine in the first ce! I know Im borrowing it from Klea, but that doesnt mean all my efforts to get it in control are a waste! And with those words, you continue to condemn your allies to a future death. A death created when this demon consumes you. Child, you know nought of the terror KleaHatma had done when she was still at her peak. Grk! Hestias face and our talk after the Griffonpeak invasion shed before me. Just like what Hestia said. Klea was a wildcard, and if she were to ever regain her powers, she wou GrrGRAK! Like a sword piercing my heart, Hestias worry and anxiousness about me and my deal resurfaced. And, in this small window of weakness, Kronnaz managed tond a dizzying blow to my face, sending me crashing back to the ground. Charms: 6 [Eine! Focus! Kronnaz was a war leader back when she was active on the mortal nes! Not only did she learnbat from the Origin Gods, but she also studied amongst the strongest warriors during the demon war! Some of them even became gods. Battles arent won purely through prowess, but through mental and psychological damage, too! As the Goddess of Grudges, she is fully aware of both.] [Uof I know, I know. Sorry.] My head felt like it could break open at any point. Trying to soothe it, I noticed one of my horns broke upon impact. Once again, my Health didnt deplete thanks to the protective charms, but it honestly felt like I could die at this very moment. However, Kronnaz wasnt willing to give me any time to think or recover, as she stomped on the ground where I was just a few seconds ago. Whilst rolling away, I materialized [Whish] on my three tails and pulled myself away before Kronnaz crushed the grounds we stood on. Splinters of rock and earth shot out, and our sh continued as I had to weave myself through this hellish flurry of hits. [Whish],[w], [Musclemass], [de] and[Ribcage]. I was tiring my body out with my demonic abilities whilebining them with spells and my whipsword to fend off this wrathful goddess. So much potential, wasted on conquering the ruinous powers inside you. The world is so vast. Talent as strong as yours, could have benefitted from study and training, instead of kneeling before this demon. WHAT TALENT?! I finally snapped. Kronnazs length scolding was too much for me and shouted out, leaving me open for another of her attacks. Charms: 5 However, I didnt flinch back. Rage and irritation urged my tongue to speak. Ive lost my cool. Talent?! What talent?! All that talent went to my brother during our childhood. How often must I hear how talented he was. How often must I hear from my peers how he was assuredly the heir of our house. What talent, when my own father gave up on training me, giving me over to Mother to be a mage instead! I might have made up with Father after all these years, but those memories didnt just change or disappear from my mind. The Chezaic twins werent the only ones who belittled my situation, but they were the most outspoken ones of all of them. I loathed myself. I loathed my inability to be as good as Brother. So, I gave up. I couldnt take it anymore. I handed my birthright over, as I knew nobody expected me to win against him during the heir trials. However, what did I gain from all of them? More mockery. More of the same. Every decision I made up until now always felt wrong to others. They always felt wrong to me. Kronnaz frowned at my words, looking at me as if I was nothing more than a spoiled child. You are able to contend with me right now. Do you call this ack of tale This isnt even my own efforts! You dont know me! You dont know how Ive gotten all of this! I rebuked herpletely as my time with Aurora came to mind. My levels? Hestias doing. My training? Hestia, Father, Dame Yorshka, and Empress Melloxtressa! Through one sliver of luck in the cave that I trapped myself in, my whole life changed. I grabbed this light with all I could, and this is where the aurora brought me to. None of this was through my talents, all of this was through luck alone! And I dont want to regret any of my choices! I wanted to get rid of all the disappointment in my life. Make my parents proud for once. So I became a member of Aurora. I epted the dangers before me, only for my mother to scold me for it! And then I nearly died. Sweat, tears, and blood? Ive experienced them all! All to be the same knight in the stories of my childhood! Ished out, my attacks became wilder and wilder. Klea tried to stop me from attacking so recklessly, but my actions went unpunished. Kronnaz simply looked at me. She remained on the defensive, blocking my attacks whilst Ished out with both my tongue and my weapons. Even now, some part of me understood she was showing me mercy by allowing me to release this tension in my heart. Yes! I took on Kleas powers! I used some type of excuse I never thought would have worked, if it werent for Hestias and the Goddesss kind souls. Ive taken upon this road, knowing I was bearing the sins of a monster on my hands. I could have enved Klea as the Goddess offered me, but I refused. This went against my morals. My ideal justice Ive experienced death almost twice now! I dont want to die knowing all I was, was anotherdy living her short life only to disappear by the next two generations! So you epted this shortcut? Yourck of talent does not entitle you to take on a demons power topensate. Even humans managed to reach the heights of godhood. One of my teachers is amongst that group. You do not get to judge me, Goddess Kronnaz! You dont! The only gods I have faith in are Goddess Aurena and the Pantheon of Light! As long as the Goddess believes I am fit for this duty, then I will be. I will keep on sweating and coughing up blood. I will train and learn everyday under those more wise than me. I will master my whipsword, my spells, and these abominable powers inside! The lust of power I have? They do not have a hold on me! [Undo the assimtion, Klea!] I ordered. [Huh? Eine, wait!] I could feel her bbergasted at my sudden request, but I didnt let her try to talk me out of this. With one strong [Wind st], I blew myself away from the Goddess. As I slided along the ground, I sheathed my sword and began to pull my spell rings off my fingers. [Shit! Eine! If you do this forcibly, youll just hurt yourself!] I could feel the spell rings somehow resisting to be pulled out, probably since they were glued to my body from the blood I was getting from Klea. In a panic, Klea had to quickly start the de-assimtion, undoing my transformation until I was able to pull both rings off my hands. My tail and wings fell on to the ground, turning into a meaty goo. I felt ill after the rings were off, puking out a dark red bile. Although still queasy from the after effects, I let my two spell rings fall onto the ground, leaving Klea there to question if I had lost my mind. You As always, Kronnaz was too fast. She made it here before I could unsheath my de. are foolish. You have no hope to win even with the demon power, but now you believe you can do it without her? You told me to not rely on it, I replied through bated breath. I can give it up at any time. If the Goddess wills it, I will. However, I wont give up on this power so easily without hermand. Ive spent too much sweat and blood on it already. Even if its Hestia, Saori, Tasianna, or Master Grimnir, I wont give up on this. No, I won''t! I will convince them I can control this beast without enving her. For a sinner like her, death is what she deserves. Not very. Never very! If there is one thing Griffonpeak will never do unlike the other human countries is to allow very to be legal inside our borders. As a noble, someone who is supposed to be the ideal of the kingdom, I will never let myself enve KleaHatma! This is my justice. This is what I believed in as a soon-to-be knight! Naive or spoiled, call me what you wanted! [E-Eine] Kleas voice entered my head. Even now, our telepathic link remained. Foolish. No mortal can escape the enticing lust for power! You will feel it soon. However, I shall show you mercy. The mercy of never having to experience your own undoing by the hands of a demon! Hraah! Urk! Move! The lethargy after de-assimting was slowing down my body. I couldnt dodge in time! Shit! Hey, did you two forget we were here? As I could see Kronnazs fist shooting towards me, she suddenly aborted her attack and dodged backwards as a shimmer in the darknded in between us. It blew me away, helping mend back on my wobbly legs. Turning my head up, there, I saw Tatsuya wielding his spear with its tip covered in Hestias white fire. Stop listening to what she has to say! he shouted at me. It doesnt matter what your choices have been up to this point! Shit happens! Shit happens all the time! Like how we Japanese were transported to this world! How the church wanted us to all be murderers. Like how a dead wolf made me drink his blood to escape dying in his grav Ugagk! Kronnaz dashed forward andnded another hit at Tatsuya, only for Kyouya to catch him and shove him forward. Like an unrelenting force, Tatsuya didnt let this stop him and sprang right back at the goddess. If the blood of some dead wolf managed to give me such a strong ability, then couldnt it also start mind controlling me? Im living with that damn fear, Eine! I get you! However, if you ask me, you do have a talent, you know! A very good talent! The fact youve been able to control and actually improve your transformation powers is hype-worthy! Hype? I tilted my head. Did his trantor malfunction? Youre good in our books, is what he wanted to say Wraaah! Kyouya answered for him before Kronnaz smashed him out of the way. After hended on the ground, he pulled out his [Room] runes and ced them on the ground. Well get support, so get your head back into the That wont work. As the portal was about to open up, something interfered with it, causing the runes to fizzle out. As I said, nobody can enter this ce without my permission. Do not belittle a god, child. Anything concerning the Divine system is something I could control. Oh, are you freaking kidding me?! Haaa! Tatsuya shouted as he continued his onught, never waning and giving up. Kyouya, too, didnt seem like he would give up, standing back up and throwing holy bombs at her. Persistence praise-worthy, at least. Still not enough. The re Kronnaz had before dissipated, returning to that neutral expression she had at the start. However, that didnt mean her blows were any less restrained, as she still managed to smack Tatsuya and Kyouya around. Your charms are almost used up. I will soon free you from the demon. Your excessive lust for power will end here. I have my lust in control! I charged forward, blocking Kronnazs attack from connecting to Tatsuya with [Bedrock des]. I have a lust for happiness! I want to be happy and remain happy! And just like Hestia, I will protect that happiness no matter what! Eine! Kyouya threw my spell rings back at me as I pushed the goddess back with multiple [Tornado Bullet]. If any of them hit her, she would have lost. Thanks! I grabbed them and put the rings back on my fingers. Klea, Im sorry. One more assimtion! I want to win this! [You almost scared me there by leaving me behind but Fuck it! Another transformation will push your arcane corruption up so drink afterwards. Dont even think of a third, so dont throw me away, Eine!] [Got it, Klea! Lets show this goddess what were made of!] Kleas blood began coursing through my body before it erupted into another surge of power. Once again, wings and a tail were added to my body, and the one horn I lost before regenerated. Tatsuya! Kyouya! Lets do this! Right! A whole week. The three of us have been fighting with each other for three weeks now. While our cooperation was perfect yet, it was still good enough to not hinder each other. Tatsuyas and Kyouyas teamwork was especially amazing, as they seemed like a single unit when they fought. Tatsuya led the fight, rushing at her with the frenzy of a beast, while Kyouya kept him safe by intercepting Kronnazs blow and warding them off. I was their safeguard. Standing behind them, I focused on supporting them with my whipsword and range options. Both Tatsuya and I were our main damage source, so the strategy was to ovep our attacks to pressure the enemy into a mistake. Unfortunately, Kronnaz was difficult. She was stronger and more experienced. It felt like fighting against a mountain. You led us here! I shouted as I took Tatsuyas ce to give him time to gather his breath. Klea just informed me right now, that you and the Night sisters were the ones to lead us here! Goddess Ilsaphone and Goddess Vivachel. They were the ones who came to us that day and gave us that Quest, correct?! Hmph. She was right I mumbled, now fully trusting everything Klea told me while supporting the two boys. Then the amulet, the amulet Asaka had! Why did Goddess Ilsaphone give it to her! Why were we led here? Klea also informed me that it was unlikely that they came here just for Goddess Ilsaphones goals, but that they also wanted to test me. Since I was under the Goddesss protection, they couldnt just interfere with Klea at will, apparently. Therefore, this was all just a trial. However, at the same time, the Goddess was looking through my eyes. She could be evaluating my skills and thoughts at this very moment. I couldnt fail, in other words. The Night Sisters might not be able to do anything, but if I couldnt prove myself, then I will have to give up Klea. If the Goddessmands me so, I would. Urk! Charms: 4 Still, determined or not, Kronnaz easily smacked Kyouya and me away. Landing back on my feet, I brought up the party menu on my bracelet. Name: Tatsuya Nagata Level: 55 Job: Dragoon Effects: [Bonding of Trials (2 protective charms)] Name: Kyouya Ishiigami Level: 55 Job: Bulwark Knight Effects: [Bonding of Trials (5 protective charms)] Tatsuya! Under Dame Yorshka, Tatsuya and Kyouya have been training tirelessly to keep up with everybodys rising powers. However, unlike me, both were far below my level. Not only that, but Kyouya, who had no special powers outside of his blessing, was still able to keep fighting with Tatsuya helping him. Did they have a talent for this? I didnt know, but what I did know was we were fellow trainees. I had my own pride. I couldnt let them work harder than me. As somebody who recognizes herself as being talentless when ites tobat, at the very least, I couldnt let my hard work be a waste. And, besides, if my talent really was keeping my emotions intact to control Klea, then I really shouldnt lose this chance. [Tatsuya! Kyouya! We need to outmaneuver her!] I told them telepathically before finally taking to the skies again. Oh! Got it! Tatsuya announced before increasing his attack speed. This did open up ways for Kronnaz to counter, but I made sure to cover for him. Even an ogre would respect a human for fighting against adversity, children, shemented before shadow tendrils sprung from her shadow, only for them to be destroyed by Hestias bombs once again. That annoying little?! Tsk, if you wish to challenge me, then I shall respond in kind! Kronnazs movement altered itself. Instead of countering or blocking our blows, it appeared more like she was dancing through all the attacks like the wind. However, Klea quickly warned me to be careful with attacksing from around us, only for her warning to be true as a ck hand materialized above me and mmed onto the ground. Charms: 3 Ei Ark!! Kyouya cried out only for him to get hit, too. A dance a dance to cull even armies. She twisted her body even more, sending out multiple ck hands to attack us. As we kept dodging them, she suddenly stopped and assumed another stance. A dance a dance to aggravate even the calmest oceans. Waves of ck mana spread through the field, bursting into ripples of explosion whenever she reached a certain rhythm. By interchanging from one dance to the other, she kept us on our toes, making it harder and harder for us to fight. The skies and the earth, nowhere was safe. Charms: 2 But we had to fight. Charms: 1 We had to fight! Charms: 0 We had to win! [Eine, stop!] Eine, wa! Foolish girl! Dont! Despite my charm having turned useless, unable to protect me anymore, I still kept on fighting. The only way for this fight to end was for all 30 charms to break. All we needed was one single second. Ribcage! Hestia, I need your help! As a ck hand was sent my way, I conjured up a huge ribcage around me and threw a bomb in front of me. The white mes exploded, covering up my sight as I charged forward. Tatsuya! Kyouya! Do it! Shit, you idiot, fuck it! Dont die! Wha You foolish children! Death wont get me this! And a loud bang erupted from the area. But it didnte from my body. Stop. A clear voice echoed through the forest, silencing the chaos in this battle field. When the white mes dissipated from the area,, it revealed what actually happened. Three ck hands, blocked by translucent barriers where I stood and around the boys. In the middle of those things, Iid on my back. My sword? Its edge was touching the Goddesss bare foot. This should have been it, right? So, why was there no system message? The trial has ended. Huh?! I turned my head around to a lone robed person walking from behind a tree. From the sound of their voice, they sounded like a woman. Sister Kronnaz suddenly mumbled in exasperation, causing me to dart my head from her back to the robed person. I apologize for stopping you. I know you hate it but She took off her hood, revealing a pale as a ghost elven woman. This is enough for us. I am now willing to approve of them and to proceed with all of this. Is that another goddess? A note from AbyssRaven Hey,another Eine character moment.. O.O If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(7) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 288: Asaka all Alone. Chapter 288: Asaka all Alone. What is this ce? Urgh, the smell Sneaking around wasnt my forte. I was more the type of person who would cause trouble and then run away, rather than staying inconspicuous about things. If I did, if my actions didnt leave a mark behind, then how could I rub my shitty behavior in my parents faces? The daughter of two respectful politicians was a little bitchy delinquent. It sounded better when I read the actual article after my first arrest. However, that was when getting into big trouble never really was a problem. My parents couldnt just disown me since my brother had taken his life and our rtives despised my parents so much they didnt even want to speak with me. As such, even if I was arrested, I would be out and my name was taken off any jail time records. Bribery also worked when it came to silencing any news articles that were written about my arrest, defaming the writers until they were fired. Now, though? I was all alone. Yoshka wasnt around. Neither were my party members. The idiot that I was forgot to ask Hestia for some [Room] runes, so I couldnt call for help. If I were to get caught here? Most likely, I would get killed if I couldnt talk myself out of this. Which begs the question, why was my first instinct to avenge the girl those two guards killed? The situation became even funnier after I had calmed down and my onnikais had informed me the girl was just an onnikai possessing a body, simr to Segawas puppies. In other words, that small girl was dead already, she just had been turned into an undead puppet. Unluckily for me, I only heard that from my onnikais after I had already infiltrated this ce. I wanted to bash those two guards with my mace, but before I could, more guards showed up and walked into the area behind the metal walls. Using my onnikais to distract the guards standing in front of the gate, I entered the ce easily enough. And that was when my mind calmed down after getting exposed to the atrocious smell. No wonder those guards were wearing gas masks. Not only did they wear the same armor those assassins had on when they attacked the Layavete cartels base, they also had a simr mask style. Regardless, this was my situation now. My onnikais notified me of a guard station where masks were stored. Since this ce just reeked of rotting corpses and probably crap, I couldnt really focus on anything if I couldnt breathe properly. Not like escaping was a real option since the gates were closed now and the only way to open them was through physical means. Oh, this is so much better I spent a moment relishing the clean air after I put the mask on behind a tree, but my mood instantly soured when I returned to reality. [What is this ce?] I asked the onnikais. I turned around the corner of the tree, where I saw piles of bodies being stacked upon. Corpses, from what [Identify] told me. That terrible smell had toe from them. Looking at it closer, I noticed the body of that little girl from before on that mountain. Weirdly enough, all the bodies had some ck slime crawling out of the wounds they had on their bodies. For example, the girl from earlier had her legs cut and her head pierced by a sword. That ooze surrounded those spots like flies, acting like blood, in my opinion. Gouuueee As I continued staring in that area, the peace of the night was abruptly disturbed by the groans of a man. One of the bodies began to move, struggling out of the corpses it was covered with. Notagain. Bodies fell off the pile of corpses like dominos, rolling around in their lifeless state until I flinched back at how some of them twitched around as if they were spasming. I felt an incredible urge to puke at this sight. I was used to the dead at this point, even dead humans, but this brought it to another level. When I saw the one groaning body crawling around, I expected the twitching bodies to start moving also, only for the sound of metal ttering around to appear and weapons to suddenly stab into those bodies. It was those guards again. Always the same fucking shit. Every single day and night! one of themined as he furiously stabbed the corpse over and over again. Stopining! A female guard chastised him. Simr to the assassins from before, all these people were beastmen. Weve been given another chance to live normally. This is all part of giving back to our saviors. Just wait until our Mistress and Master are finally done with the project. A third guard nodded as he ced the corpses back onto the pile. Shes right, mate. Soon, all these onnikais will vanish. Well get our chance and then we can live normally with all the others. Dont forget, in this human-infested world, we beasts have to stick together. Unity! For the Resurrection! Unity! For the Resurrection! The other two guards eximed with a pound to their chest. It looked like a pose to me. So this confirms it. The Resurrection and this vige must be working together, or something like this. Hey, you guys are quite loud. As I was thinking through this situation, I noticed a group of guardsing over with torches in their hands. The western area is currently being covered by the Master. The bears these damn onnikais spawned using the dungeon are slowly getting whittled down. What? Already? Did the Master suddenly create a new masterpiece? He couldnt have improved his body so soon after repairing it, right? Repairing your body? What? Ha! Well, he has eight hands, technically, so he probably did. Whatever. It doesnt matter. Come on, lets burn these bodies and hope they dont regenerate them for a week before the next ident. The chief managed to sneak in a bottle of fine Greenveil rice wine for us, so lets drinkter. To nobody dying today! Yeah! In merriment, the guards threw their torches onto the pile of corpses, setting it on fire like a bonfire before walking away. A few screams wereing from it, but they were quickly snuffed up, reced by the disappearingughter of the guards. Seriously, what is this ce? Did they really say these bodies could regenerate? How? [Asaka, we should move deeper.] My onnkais gave me a suggestion to my horror. [W-What?! Are you kidding me? You know I dont have much fighting power, especially against several people at once. I only have [Sacred Magic Lv. 1] and my mace. If I get caught, its all over.] [We can protect you.] [The only thing you can provide is a shield, thats about it. You dont have any offensive abilities, and I cant shoot my spells out when the barrier is up.] I shook my head in exasperation and began looking for a way out. There had to be another way since that onnikai girl managed to escape this ce. However, the onnikais squirmed around in the catalyst, sounding offended in their reply. [Asaka, we have offensive abilities. You just never tried experimenting with us.] [Yeah, and risk whatever you four are nning with that dog. And, besides, how do you expect me to train with you when all the four of you have been doing for these past three months was annoy me with Oh, find the sessor. Ooooh, persuade the sessor to meet the Alpha. Tsk, fuck that. Im losing sleep cause of the four of you!] Imagine having four annoying people you cant get rid of. Imagine these four being with you all the time. And whenever you put them somewhere you couldnt hear them, they wouldin about how I should bring them everywhere for my safety. It would infuriate anybody. The less I had to deal with them, the better. Which meant I had little to no time to actually know them better. While Tatsuya kept using his druid form despite knowing that a giant wolf might try something on our mind, I was more reserved since these onnikais were a gift to us. Who knew how much control Belzac had over them? Being suspicious and apprehensive was the obvious choice here. As such, I rejected the onnikais idea and went in the direction of the guards. They wanted to go drink, right? This meant that they must want to go back to that vige. If I could distract them with the onnikais, I could slip through their attention just like when I got inside. While making sure I wasn''t seen, I began following after the guards. Yorshkas training was still fresh in my mind after the whole Belzac forest visit, I was able to notice the footsteps ingrained in the ground. Theyre already too far away to hear properly anymore, but they still left a lot of footsteps behind to follow. Hopefully Yorshka is done on her side. I really want to go home alr Im! The sound of somebodys voice piercing through the night jerked my body back into the shadows of a nearby tree. No! Your body was almost recovered! Why did you have to run away like that! A person in a ck robe, the one who screamed that, appeared from the forest and ran towards the fire. He looked around it in a panic, almost rushing, until he found what he was looking for. He pulled up his sleeves, revealing two gray arms with molds growing on him like rotting bread. In the next moment, ck slime oozed out from them, covering his limbs up to his shoulders. He thrust them into the mes, grabbed onto a burning body and pulled it out. It was the body of the girl from before. Ark! Your body! It can still be repaired. Here. He took out a canteen and poured its contents onto the fire, dousing it. What was left of the small girl almost looked too ckened to appear human. Jeez I know shes already dead but that just seems wrong. While I was feeling disgusted at what happened, the man holding the burned body seemed ted, letting out a relieved sigh. Goodness, yes, this can still be repaired. I can probably fix you up with some flesh for mana, but you need to stop being so reckless! He then stood up with the girl in his arms, looking at the rest of the bodies. I will see all of youter on. Please, we cannot be too reckless all the time! A few ck clouds, simr to the onnikais Tasianna talked to in Gleisvale escaped from the bonfire, following behind the robed man as he delved back into the forest. Curiosity got to me. Who was that person and why did he only grab the girl? Was he another onnikai? Against my own good judgement, I decided to follow behind him instead of the guards. I had the feeling that if I could watch whatever he was doing, I probably could find out what was going on here. However, if I got caught by that person, would I be able to get away? Warm bath or curiosity? Hard choice Hold on, I dont have a reason to do any of this anymore. Who cares! Im not risking my life for information! I decided to run away. No way was I Grouuuh! Khrraaaaaaiek! ELRIIICK! I shrieked from the top of my lungs as something suddenly grabbed onto my leg and attempted to pull me down. I wasnt able to detect that through [Enhanced Enemy Sense] nor [Danger Perception]! Shit! I just called for that dick! I clenched my teeth at how embarrassing it was to call out for somebody who wasnt even here anymore. But I didnt have much time to dawdle on that thought as a strong tug caused me to fall onto my knees. Snapping my head around, I unsheathed my mace, imbued holy power onto it with my [Saints Wrath] title and smacked whatever did this. A shrill groan. Something just screamed from below me, and when I looked under my shoulder, I saw a broken arm sticking out of the ground. The moment I became aware of what was happening, I jumped onto my feet only moments before another hand shot out. [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 6] gained> Shit! Signals suddenly appeared around me. There were more things hiding underneath the ground! Elri Shit! Fuck! Not again! I couldnt believe myself. Not once, but twice now? I knew I relied on him and the boys to protect me from any close dangers, but I didnt think I was that reliant. It felt terrible how I was acting like a damsel-in-distress, but my offensive options were quite limited. I could use my mace well enough, but not against things swarming around me. I had to rx and calm my breathing. My heart was racing too much. Elrick was gone. The bastard left on the earliest carriage the same day after he revealed himself as a vampire. He left at dawn, trying to avoid me and everybody else. I wanted to tell him to stay, but all I could was see him off. I was isted from everybody right now. I had to think and solve this by myself now! [Onnikais!] I took out the catalyst that was holding those four wolf spirits, materializing a purple barrier around me. Momentster, more hands sprouted from the earth, before pushing their bodies out from their hiding spots. Zombies! Actual, rotting humans were struggling to stand up, groaning and moaning like a bunch of sex-deprived office workers going to a love hotel after their monthly paycheck! And, no, these undead werent like that girl from before. While the girl had considerable wounds which could scare people, she honestly looked more like a kid dressing up for Halloween. However, these things? I couldnt see any light in their eyes. They looked like puppets forcibly held up with strings. And these things dashed towards me, banging their pus-covered hands against the barrier. I was confident they couldnt break through, but I wasnt able to move or react with this thing up! Hey! You four, do something! Speak with them! Theyre onnikais, too, right?! I pleaded to them with a pounding heart. [They are not onnikai. They are the undead, bodies controlled through dark mana from a necromancer.] What?! T-Then, what the fuck am I supposed to do The amulet! I opened my storage and pulled out the amulet that weird elven woman gave to me in Gleisvale. [Amulet of the Blessed Spirits] was the name of this item. The moment I put it on, I shouted at the zombies to s-stand back! And, thankfully, these things stopped hitting the arcane shield and moved back slowly. I-It worked?! I couldnt believe it. My idea was just a spur-of-the-moment thought. I wasnt expecting this thing to actually work, but when I first appraised it, I noticed it mentioned an ability to speak with the undead and onnikais. Tasianna even told me the [Death Aura] skill it had would allow me tomand the undead, although she never had the chance to use it herself. Fortunately, it worked. The fact the zombies werent attacking me anymore was evidence this amulet actually worked. I couldnt help but thank KleaHatma for telling me to keep it. Even if it was suspicious as hell, it certainly prevented me from getting a heart attack. I hate jump scares! Fucking horror series these days! I didnt really know why zombies suddenly appeared out of nowhere, before the onnikais told me the undead were treated as monsters. Even those resurrected and controlled by necromancers were ssified as monsters, enabling them to evolve. Identify. So, humans are normally ranked E? Is that what Im understanding? With the knowledge that zombies were actually real in this world, I was beginning to lose my sense of reality for this world. However, then again, I was in a party with a giant dragon my homeroom teacher died and was reincarnated as a giant lightning wolf. The crazier things got, the more I questioned how I hadnt epted all this craziness. With that fact in my head, my heart began to race more, to the point I could hear it in my ears. Not like Any of this should make sense to me, really. Still, I would be stuck in here forever if I didnt try to calm down. Reluctantly, I gulped, and inspected the creatures before me. First, all five of these zombies were humans and, from the look of their armor, they were not a bunch of random goons. They had weapons on their hips and none of them looked too worn out. Same with the armor; aside from some damage to the leather and gambeson, they could still be used with no problems after some repairs. They honestly looked like mercenaries, but I would hazard a guess they didnt belong to the beastmen guards. Definitely not. I shook my head in exasperation. Jeez, did theye from somewhere? Did they attack Who are you and how were you able to?! Kyaaaaaak! I shrieked. I shrieked once again, and pointed my enchanted mace in the direction of the voice only for my eyes to widen up widely. It was the man from before. Tsk! Who are you? He scowled at me and pulled out some sorta talisman from his belt and held it up. Talk! Or I will make you talk after you die! Grrrouuuu I snapped my head around. The zombies were moving again and began attacking the barrier. What? What is that thing? The man stared at the purple barrier in confusion, but somehow wasnt able to see the onnikais. Dammit! An unknown intruder! Shit! I noticed the exposed hands of the arm forming that ck slime again. I didnt know what he was trying to do, so this was the perfect time to use one of the few things my parents actually managed to teach me. Speaking. Wait! I didnte here for hostilities! I just came to look! I held up the amulet hanging from my neck, hoping its ability to speak with onnikais also worked on this one. Well, I hoped he was an onnikai. Y-You?! That amulet, where did you get it?! I can sense the aura of Goddess Death on it! Goddess Death? The man started to be unnerved, against my expectations. I thought he would settle down but showing him the amulet just made him more distrustful of me. Y-You must be an enemy! The living! You are a human! You stole that from a follower of Goddess Death! You are here to extract more of our mana! Intruder! Ravager! Barbarian! Oi?! What is with all these usations?! The slime on his hands exploded forward, shing against the barrier and pushing it back. The zombies were covered in that ooze, but instead of being taken out of this encounter, they simply became even more feral. What the hell was going on here?! [Hey! You four! Speak with him! Now!] [We are trying but he isnt registering our voices! Hes ignoring us.] [Then speak fucking louder! Dammit! There has to be something we can do?!] Think! Think! A tool? An item? A spell? But I had nothing in my arsenal. I wasnt prepared for this kinda encounter. The barrier wouldnt break unless the onnikais disappeared, but until something happened to stop him, I was trapped inside this ball. All I could do now was toment how useless I was without the others. [Stop! Emil!] But suddenly, a girls voice resounded in my head and the ck slime waves stopped entirely. The ooze moved, moving away from the barrier. I saw the zombies falling on the ground, back to being lifeless, and a ck cloud floating around their former master. The robed figure had his head turned towards that cloud, listening to its words. [That miss isnt an enemy! Shes a faemancer. She has onnikais with her and that amulet has to be hers! She has to be a fellow follower of Goddess Ilsaphone!] What? The man turned back to me. That woman? That human? Recognizing the rope tossed at me, I grabbed onto this opportunity and told my onnikais to break down the barrier and show themselves to the man. I clearly shouted Onnikais! Show yourselves! to make it believable that I was in control of them. As he stared at the wolf spirits, Inded the finishing blow to persuade him. And, yes, that onnikai is correct. This amulet is mine, but Im not a faemancer. I can just speak with you through it. The robbed man went silent, tilting his head around and around as if he was evaluating me. Eventually, he took his hood off, revealing the mangled, insect-infested face of his. It was horrendous to look at and I could feel my heart skipping a beat as I wanted to scream out. However, I didnt. I swallowed that shriek and remained steadfast. Negotiations were all about your poker face. Come. We made too much noise. Youll be killed if the guards find you, human. And it looked like it paid off. [Yes! Good choice, Emil! This must be the one Goddess Ilsaphone told us to wait for! This has to be her!] Silence, Im We will know soon enough. He turned his back around, moving with the onnikai floating next to him. In the next moment, numerous ck clouds revealed themselves hiding behind all the trees around me. They had me surrounded. Grrrrrrrrroummmmm! I screamed internally in my head. I swallowed my saliva and began moving with them. To where? I didnt know. Please, everybody! Find me! All I could hope was that the others would find me with their party bracelets. Easter Surprise! A Meeting between Protagonists (2). Easter Surprise! A Meeting between Protagonists (2). So, to summarize, the goal of the magic test is for you to learn how to mold your mana and then cast a spell. You will be rated on how strong your spell is. There are plenty of magic books around for you to read and get an idea for a spell, so use them well! John said. Ahh, yes, magic lessons. How long has it been since Master Kush trained me? Fuck that, why the hell am I here?!?!? Hestia? Are you alright? the foxia runalymo girl standing next to me spoke up with curiosity, somehow able to detect the agitation in my heart despite having blindfolds on. Alysara stood elegantly with long, waist-length, royal blue hair that shifted to gold near the ends. She hadrge fox-like ears simr to a fennec fox''s ears in proportion to her head. A pair of sapphire and gold earrings adorned her ears, atop her head was an intricate Diadem of some unknown metal but [Mana Eyes] shows it was made entirely out of mana much like her dress. An amulet sat around her neck. It was a dark gem in the shape of a teardrop with swirling colors inside, matching with two bracers. She had a voluptuous figure and three very long tails that were as long as she was tall which flicked gracefully from side to side. Shit, calm down, Hestia. This is all just a dream. O-Oh, nothing, Alysara. Just a bit excited since it''s been a while since I had an actual magic testing session. Id teach you how mana works and all that but your world probably doesnt work the same way, Alysara said while ying with her hair, somehow, with all the grace and elegance in the world. Probably not, but my magic master taught me to observe and learn from other mages, even if I couldnt reproduce the spells. Creating spells is all about creativity and having an open mind. I showed a thumbs up to Alysara. So, cant wait to see how Hey,dies. My body froze as I heard somebody say those words in the most cringey way possible. My neck slowly snapped around as I forced myself to smile just to be polite. And, just like nearly everybody else in this weird ce, the people standing before me were three young men with the most generic hairstyles possible. No, I lied. I wouldnt call them generic, but they certainly werent really eye-catching. All of them had hair colors ranging from blond to ck, a mighty departure from Peolyncas myriad color palette. I might not be a hairstylist, but even I could probably do something to bring these guys up a notch in the attractive meter. We heard from John that you two were already reincarnated beforeing here. Well, shame about that, but its kinda cool that we get to meet each other now, right? The dude in the front smiled friendly. You guys already got a cool makeover, so I kinda want to ask if you guys also came from Earth and from which countries exactly. I have yet to recover all my memories but Ive been told my soul was adrift in the void for a few million eternities so my earth is long past its expiration date, Alysara said matter-of-factly. The young men stared at Alysara as if they had just seen a ghost, causing the situation to break down dramatically. U-Uh, well, at least we have a new world that awaits us, right! Who cares about our old home when the one were going to is gonna be so much better! My memories are also in shambles and I died, leaving my loving father and mother behind. Im currently trying to work my way back to my Earth to apologize to them, I said with a deep sigh. Awkwaarrrd. W-Well, then how about we help each other learn some proper spells so you guys can But before this smooth talker could end his sentence, John waved at us, calling us over to him. Hey! You two! Lets get this over with, already. Get over here and cast whatever spell you want. It seemed John was quite impatient. Do you want to go first or should I? Alysara asked, ignoring the smooth talker much to his annoyance. You can go first, if you want. And just like that, the both of us simply forgot about that young mans whole existence, albeit, I could hear him boil silently from behind, but that was not our problem. Once we met John, he pointed at a lone training dummy standing on an empty field. He told us the dummy was usually closer, but he had a weird feeling, something about his gut hurting, which told him he should do this arrangement for us. What is he expecting us to do? Nuke the training field? Youll be graded, but nothing bad happens if you fail. So, just shoot something at it and youre done. I haven''t had a chance to use this much, Alysara said, moving up obediently. But it is quite strong. Alysara held a hand out and a glowing cat-sized wispy fairy materialized above her hand, however. the fairy did nothing other than glow slightly brighter and shrink down. Alysara continued to charge her spell until a humming sound started to emanate from the fairy, which was rapidly losing its wispiness. A few secondster the fairy had turnedpletely solid and looked metallic, but Alysara didn''t stop there. It was at this point John began backing away, looking paler and paler. Umm, Alysara, Thats good enough, you can use the spell now, he said, almost begging her to. Im being graded right? Alysara said with a mischievous smile I need to show my best. It was then that the fairy started losing its metallic look and ripples formed on its pping wings. Several shes of light jumped from Alysaras hand to the Fairy before she lowered her hand and the fairy darted to the dummy, seemingly sinking into the dummy before a loud roar and wind rushed past the group. A wave of mana washes over the field but safely parts around everyone. Dirt and earth rained down as a gust of wind blew the dust cloud away, revealing the aftermath a huge crater. ?! Johns mouth was agape, prompting me to nod vigorously. He must have been impressed. I see, I see! So that is what you should be doing, huh? I thought nuking the field was a joke, but you actually want us to do that! I stated with amazement. No wonder this ce was responsible for sending reincarnators to worlds! W-Wha?! Wait, no, thats John tried to say something, but I didnt register it as I noticed the ground of the training field was regenerating by itself. The crater Alysara created disappeared and the dummy returned, almost untouched. Interesting, its like a Dungeon Alysara said with academic interest. So her dungeons work in the same way ours does, huh? Dungeons are universal. With the ground repaired, I took this as my cue. I pped my wings and flew over to the training dummy in a few seconds. I thought of using a draconic ability, like sr beam, but I guessed it wasnt really a spell. It was a draconic ability. I shouldnt cheat, right? Instead, I channeled my mana through my hand and held it up. In the next moment, this mana created a huge red magic circle above in the sky as I quickly recited the chant for it. I havent done it in a long time since the Divine System did it for me, but not like I would forget my first custom spell, right? Symphonie des Feuergottess! A waterfall of dragon fire shot out from the magic circle directly onto me and the area around me, bathing a baseball stadiums area in an ocean of inferno. I had to use my pyrokinesis ability to prevent it from harming John and the reincarnators, but that was about it. Otherwise, the mes had full liberty to consume grass and earth. Once the me dissipated, I could feel the buffing effects of my spell inside me, even in effect without my system. I canceled it, since it would just make controlling my body temperature harder. Good! This should be plenty enough. I smiled at my handiwork. The whole area was dyed in gray ash. I waved my arm at Alysara and returned to her and John. Sooooo did we pass? Haaaa, John sighed deeply. Yes. SSS rank, far better than anybody we ever got. Next trial,e on. Let us please get this over with urgh! My stomach ache ising back I offered to treat him but I didnt, so I turned to Alysara instead. That was a cool spell. How did you do that? Ipressed mana into a solid state then into a liquid one, this increases the energy density of my spell and makes it more powerful. Since liquid mana is like a superfluid it can leak through matter which increases the efficiency of explosions since its happening inside a target rather than outside. I use my Bond to make the mana unstable as well as to enhance its power by a few over a thousand percent, Alysara continued into a short lesson about the workings of mana physics So. Alysara changed the subject. Do you have a high fire resistance or something? You were not damaged by your own spell. I shrugged. I mean, I did mention I was a dragon, right? A sunfang dragon to be exact, like, I can absorb sunlight. My own mes wont damage me, really. Besides, for some reason, I think I still have the blessing from the fire god of my world. I guess they did bless my soul In any case, after leaving everybody ck-jawed, we left the magic training area and went to the martial test. John informed us the idea of this whole ce was to prepare reincarnators for their new lives and to prevent them from dying randomly. As such, they needed to better themselves outside of just magic. In other words, their bodies need to be fit. Look at them. He pointed at a group of slim generic hairstyle boys runningps. Neers. Technically, you two would have gone there, too. Then, you would go over to the martial training camp, where our instructors taught you how to fight and wield weapons. How does that help your body after you get reincarnated? I asked. The benefit of magic training was obvious, but you wont inherit your fitness or physique once reincarnated. You learn discipline here, he answered. Once in your new world, you will understand how to better your body, making it more efficient to transform yourself there. Since we teach martial training, also, you can familiarize yourself with your fighting style here. Its all about knowledge and then turning that into muscle training for the future. Trust me, it works. I guess? So, what is the test for this area? Alysara asked. There is a simple animated armor that you need to defeat using purely martial prowess. It will register how much damage you do to it with your hits and it will regenerate so feel free to go all out. Its own weapons cant hurt you but will leave a glowing red mark to indicate that you have been hit. You will be rated based on your performance. Can we summon weapons and armor? Alysara asked. What about making our own, or using a spell in the shape of a weapon? Can we use support spells like clones? What about strength, speed, etc, enhancements. Alysara rapidly fired several questions before John could answer. Whoa! Slow down there. John thought about it for a few moments before answering. Yes for making or summoning weapons, no for the rest. However, in the sparring test you can do them all since its a test of both martial and magical prowess. Got it~ I raised my hand before moving up. My turn to go first. Hope you wont mind, Alysara. Gesturing it was okay, I returned her a thumbs up and readied myself with a few stretches, only for some random boys toe up and begin talking. Hey, are you two the new arriv He tried to make small talk, but I waved my hand in rejection. Sorry, but I really want to get this over with. I immediately stopped warming up and used [Storage Magic] to pull out my ive from my storage. I tensed up my legs before jumping up into the sky with [Dragoon Jump] in conjunction with [Wind st] to shoot me to the sky like a rocket. Hmm? I cant feel any barrier around. How high is the sky or is there even one? I wondered if I made it as high as I wanted, floating in the sky using my wings to test if this was a dungeon or not. However, I quickly lost interest in it, thinking it really didnt matter in the grand scheme of things. If these people were telling the truth, they would send us back after we passed the trials. As such, the faster we could do them, the earlier I could return before Mother or Saori scolded me about suddenly leaving. Dragoon Dive! Snapping my attention back to the target dummy, I stomped the air and ignited the scale dust inside my scales. Bursting up in fire, the stream of mes emitted from my wings appeared like rocket boosters as I flew back to the ground like a meteor. Twirling my ive, I then mmed the spear part of my halberd into the animated armor, followed by an explosion engulfing the area. Once the dust lifted again, I pulled my ive up, noticing the whole thing had melted into liquid metal. After a few seconds, the armor regenerated back to full, but was still stuck on my weapon like a meat skewer. I pulled the thing off and threw it back on the ground, where it projected an S with a few other numbers and letters, but I was already standing before John before I could inspect the rest. I said you should only use martial abilities. Not cause another explosion! Why do you like explosions so much?! John shouted at me with a red face, so I simply pointed at my ive. I did. I didnt cheat on that part. Have you ever heard of dragoons or flying spearmen? Thats what I did, and I clearly hit the armor with that attack. Since it came from my weapon, it should count, right? Go check. John looked at the projection the animated armor was showing, grimacing as he nodded reluctantly. Then why did you have to use that explosion?! You didnt hurt anybody but this is bad for my heart! I blinked excessively, letting John wait in anticipation for my answer. Alysara, your turn! Go, girl! Okay. HEY! Answer me! Do you have an explosion fetish or something?! It was an ident. I activated the fire bullet part of my ive at thest second. But I kept this thought to myself. Ill let this be a reminder to myself that I still needed more training with the spear urgently. Alysaras belt shed for a second and a blue-metal armor ented with green-metal and decorated like a kings suit of armor materialized around her along with a fang-tipped spear and dagger. She was covered from head to toe, tails included, in armor. There werent any breathing holes in her armor nor did she have eye holes. Naturally, since she was blind. Alysara assumed an odd stance, but considering her three tails shifted her center of bnce that was understandable. She dashed forward at a decent speed and struck the animated knight square in the chest, denting it a little. The knights retaliated, but Alysara barely managed to dodge with a graceful twirl before counterattacking. They traded blows, and again Alysara barely dodged with an elegant flip. It seemed her ability to dodge was far better than her martial ability, however, the longer I watched her, the more it seemed like something was guiding her to not only hit and dodge but to do it beautifully. It was a captivating battle style, but I couldnt help but think she could do it more efficiently. Fewer movements. Guess Im not the only one who needs more training with weapons. Oh, thank goodness she isnt blowing it up. John exhaled a relieved sigh. Ok, thats enough! The animated armor stopped attacking and projects an image B+ along with several other stats. Howd I do? Alysara asked, storing her armor and weapons. Cant you see? The armor is disying it. John said. No, I cant see. Alysara pointed to her eye wraps. Oh An awkward silence fell over them before I pped my hands, causing John to cough lightly with a blush. B plus. You missed some opportunities and could have aimed for weak spots but overall proficient. And He then turned to me. Whatever you do, please, dont do the same thing you just did in the next test, Miss S. At the sound of our announcement, the crowd behind us became too loud for me to ignore. All those guys were gossiping behind our backs like a bunch of valley girls. Oi, did you just hear that? S rank! That girl over there. Jeez, how the hell did she manage to create such an explosion?! Shes just shy of two ranks before SSS. If the armor had taken the explosion into ount, she probably would have hit SS, at least. Yo! Arent they supposed to be a bunch of noobs?! They just arrived! How the hell did one of them nuke the field and the other fight better than me despite how long Ive been training here! This is fucking unfair! Unfair? A bit too self-absorbed, maybe? I looked over at Alysara, noticing how neutral her expression was despite all we were hearing. I wondered what she was thinking, but I simply shrugged it off when she noticed me looking at her. Nothing, lets go, I told her. Unlike Alysara, I red at the guys quite intently as we left, leaving them figuratively frozen in ce. For ourst test in this section of this ce, we had a final sparring session with a humanoid golem inside an anti-death field, as John called it. The golem would attack us with both magic and martial abilities, and unlike the animated armor from thest trial, any damage we took would hurt. Not too much, of course, but you will feel the impact of the hits you take, John warned us before pointing at somebody fighting the golem, only for him to get knocked out unceremoniously. Pain is dulled slightly in this world, so you dont go into shock, but that doesnt mean you should take them. Bones breaking can happen here. You win by defeating the golem and are graded by how fast and how skillfully you did it. And you lose when you get knocked out? I asked, which John confirmed with a nod. So, if you actually can take damage, does that mean you can die here? Hestia, aside from the both of us, all the other soon-to-be-reincarnated are already dead, Alysara astutely pointed out. If they die, they probably just wake up in a bed or in the room where we were all summoned. The both of us then turned back to the training field, intently watching the corpse of the guy who just lost his match, probably both wondering if he would disappear into light. However, disappointedly, after a few seconds, he simply stood back up,ughing as if nothing happened. You cant die here. This ce doesnt work under mortalws. John sighed at our morbid curiosity. Anyways, I already know what you two can do. Ive seen too many people clear this test already, so get it over with. Just, Hestia, dont. Cause. Another. Explosion! So does that mean I can make it go boom? Alysara said with a mischievous smile and started walking toward the golem as John started protesting. Alysara, no! Dont blow it up! However, it was toote. Dozens of fairies manifested around her, building up an army of hundreds in a few seconds. Five of those liquid-mana fairies were already forming in front of her. The golem readied itself and charged at Alysara, swinging a sword down on her. However, she didnt even bother dodging. The sword cut her in half to Johns shock, but she then became fuzzy and reformed. It was another of her illusions. The real Alysara was never standing there in the first ce, since she retreated to a safe spot before the fight began. Without Mana Eyes, I dont think I would have found her. This is some advanced illusion magic. While I stared at Alysaras real body, the dozens of fairies swarmed around the golem, attacking it with spears and causing tiny explosions where they hit, blowing off pieces of the golem. Eventually, it lost too much of its body, crumbling under its own weight in the process. Thats when the super-fairies charged. All five rushed toward the golem, their bodies sinking into it before a blinding light shed over the training grounds, knocking most of the trainees down with a powerful gale. Some were even outright blown away! A deafening roar silenced the world, soon apanied by a ringing as the dust revealed an enormous crater, farrger than thest time she did this spell. I tilted my head around to John. Since I was expecting something of this effect, I had preemptively cast [Air Shield] around us to protect us from the shockwave. Seeing him fall onto the ground with his jaw wide open, I could only imagine what was going on in his head. As Alysara returned to our side, multiple adults in the same outfit John was wearing ran towards us. Poor John received the full brunt of the scoldings from his colleagues, telling him he should have controlled us better. They even noted that some of the reincarnators were even traumatized by what Alysara just did. After those people left, a crestfallen John turned around, looking at me with eyes that told me he would die soon if I messed up. I gave him a thumbs-up, acknowledging the two of us might have gone a bit too far with our disy. While I moved up for my turn, I showed Alysara a peace sign with a wink, before telling her she probably will have a higher score for this round. She showed me a yful grin, understanding I couldnt go all out since it would make John sadder. John was nice to us. We shouldnt tease him too much. Like the field from thest two tests, Alysaras masterwork quickly regenerated back to its former state. I twirled my ive around as I challenged the golem. Acknowledging me as its opponent, it charged at me, readying its sword for a powerful sh! And it cut me!!! I would have mentioned, if I wasnt keeping the thing away from me by shooting it with the rifle mode of my ive. Hestia?! John cried out, but I couldnt help but be confused at his outcry. What? Im not blowing it up. This is a totally normal strategy and it''s part of my weapon. Made by my partys personal cksmith, Grimnir, my ive wasnt only an incredibly sturdy weapon made from my dragon forms shed scales and ws, it also had a mechanism to shoot out my scale-dust like bullets. It was a ive-gun, in other words. And with this weapon, the golem was quickly shot down like a gangster. John didnt want me to be shy and explody, right? Well, this probably was the least scenic ending I could have given the golem. Anything else would have involved mes, infernos, and explos Boom! I turned back to John and Alysara, both dumbstruck at what just happened. You see, the scale-dust exploded, taking the golem to theherworld. Hey, I didnt destroy the ground or anything else. That was the fastest way I could think of defeating it without, you know, causing some environmental damage. John didnt seem convinced. Maybe I could have turned the golem into a donut, but that would have been too boring. Hmm, maybe the ive isnt working properly in this dimension? It shouldnt have ignited the scale-dust there. I should let Grimnir check on itter on. Regardless, what was done, was done. John did receive some res from his fellow instructors, but none of themined directly to him. With shadows under his eyes, he announced our scores, telling us we aced all three tests and established new records. Alysara set the high score for the magic and sparring tests, while I reigned supreme over the martial arts one. One for me, two for Alysara. I was losing right now, but there were still a ton of other tests before us. Good luck with the next one, Alysara. Its been kinda fun, right? I showed her a warm grin. Well, I suppose its a nice change of pace from my studies and experiments and let loose once in a while, Alysara said, turning toward John for thest part. We can get the scouting and survival tests done easy so let''s get that out of the way next. Yeah, got it. You two go there first. Here, these are the directions. John handed us a sheet of paper. I need to warn my superiors there will be more explosions. And he fast-walked away. I guess we scared him a bit. Alysara nodded. Easter Surprise! A Meeting between Protagonists (4). Easter Surprise! A Meeting between Protagonists (4). Youll be assigned roles and are expected to y it out using the information you have. John handed Alysara and me a sheet of paper, each containing information on the role we were supposed to assume at the uing ball. This ball was our next trial. The social section of our trials contained political, trading, and then a test about leadership. And to pass them, we had to y the role of what John has given to us. It was to test out our ability to adapt to a new world with whatever knowledge we had from our past life. Only, the fact we were rich or poor didnt matter here. I was okay with it. I had to do it already, but watching Alysara scowl at our roles made me realize this might be harder than I thought. Still, I had high hopes. Alysara had shown she was strategic and adaptable. With her natural grace, she should be able to stun people. Alright, so what do we have here? I began reading the papers before remembering Alysara was blind. Uhm, can you read letters with your mana sight? Yes, if there is a different amount and type of mana in the ink and the paper Alysara answered. But the mana in this ce is not the same as in my world so its harder to see small details. Although now that I think about it, I can infuse this paper and ink with my own mana Realizing a workaround to her problem, Alysara focused on the paper before it began glowing softly. Worked well enough, I guess. Cool. I nodded before reading the list out. So, apparently, I am a minor noble whose ipetent parents almost destroyed our house before I persuaded them I would take over. I am 18 and a graduate of our kingdoms royal academy. I am an only child, making me the heir. I summed up my background. My goals are to secure a trade deal for my impoverishednds and also to find a fiance, since my idiot parents couldnt find somebody for me fuck. Are you serious, John? I eyed John in irritation, finding my role just shitty to y. However, our examiner didnt flinch a bit, looking me straight in the eyes. The idea of reincarnation is that you possess your knowledge and wisdom from your previous world, only that you are thrust into a new life. What life it is depends on your score and luck, really. In other words, the role I gave you can be one of many doors, he exined. You are tasked to be adaptable. Can you work well enough with limited knowledge and seed in a social setting? Even grizzled veterans need to know how to handle nobles, Hestia. Yeah, I know that very well, but this Urgh, fine. Whatever. Ill just deal with my cards I returned to inspecting the remaining details from my role, trying to soak in as much as possible to find a way to get through this. After I reread it for the second time, I turned around, seeing Alysara patiently waiting for me. It seemed she had finished. Whats your role? I asked Alysara. I am supposed to be the fourth princess of a Kingdom who recently suffered a natural disaster. The neighboring kingdom is using this chance to invade and I need to secure allies for the war. The kingdom has little in terms of resources with only a mystic crystal mine which is a rare resource. Alysara replied before turning toward John. I assume that we can prepare a little, right? Technology or methodologies we might have brought to the world can be a major influence on the oue of this scenario. Of course, John nodded. We encourage using your previous life knowledge but be aware that some worlds have gods that dont want such influence. In that case, though, they either warn you in advance or wipe that knowledge from your memory. By default, any gods who import souls do so knowing the potential consequences. We can team up, right? I asked. Yes, you may, but you must adapt your stories ordingly. However, please be aware that we will only evaluate your individual sess. For example, if Hestia were to fulfill her goals, Alysara wouldn''t auto-pass like the survival trial, he exined before warning us about ways to fail. Be careful, since bad negotiations and deals can also cause you to fail. The higher your background, the more careful you need to be with choosing allies. On the contrary, with a lower background, you have more wiggle room to seed, but people will be less inclined to join you, since that might be a detriment to them. Jeez! This is why I hate politicking! After John pointed us at the hall for the ball, he wished us luck and asked us not to dy it for too long. In other words, we didnt have a lot of time to prepare. We couldnt miss it, since we would have to wait for the next ball. As such, Alysara and I quickly went through our backgrounds again andbined them, trying to find some way to tip the scales for our negotiations. It was a bit hard since our backgrounds were worlds apart in status. I was a low noble while she was the fourth princess of a kingdom. We need a backup n, though, Hestia, Alysara noted and nodded. After some whispers and giggles, both of us smiled mischievously. After all, this wasnt just a normal ball between nobles and such. As John said, we could bring our knowledge and skills from our previous world to help us seed. With our ns done, we entered the building where the social test would start, where I stared at all the people walking around. Quite a lot of them managed to pretty themselves up by quite a bit. There were mostly boys around for now, but I did wonder if some girls were already inside the ball. Alysara pointed at a ce with Dressing Room written on a te above its door. We entered it, where I noticed Alysara wasnt with me anymore. I wondered if this was a subspace or something, and seeing as nobody else was around, I just epted it. Hmm, quite a few dresses. There were free dresses around and also a styling desk where a metal golem could be ordered to do your make-up and hair. After looking at the dresses again, I decided on pulling out my usual ballroom dress. Made from mana threads, it was flexible and easy to move in, especially since it was strapless, allowing my wings enough room to wiggle around. Using red and ck as its main color made me feel more confident as the flower designs and essories really highlighted my youthfulness. The hundreds of shimmering sequins designed like scales glimmered impably under the light. After I added a ribbon to the ends of my tail, I went to the stylist golem to have my make-up and hair done. After telling it what I wanted, it quickly did everything for me. One quick check-up with the mirror and I was done. After leaving the room, I noticed Alysara was already done. While I walked over to her, I made sure to give her appearance a good look. It was quickly evident that Alysara made her own dress which stood out exotically from the styles offered in the dressing room. The dress was ck as the void and impably made, entuating her voluptuous body while a flowing long skirt parts in the back to make room for her three very long royal blue and gold-tipped tails. The embroidery capitalized on the dark dress with vivid images of an aurora-filled night sky with a red, green, and blue moon. Nice~ Cuuuute! Iplimented my blind friend. And, from the looks of it, Im not the only one thinking the same. Although, I guess for the boys, it might be a different feeling. Looking around, the boys were obviously down bad for Alysara. She was stunning really. I can sense some of them are also looking at you, Hestia. Alysara then pointed at a few boys, drawing my attention to them. They quickly turned around, hiding their reddened faces. Your dress looks really good too. Too bad I cant see mundane colors, I am curious how the colors match; since it is made from otherworldly mana the colors of the mana are weird. It goes both ways, Alysara. Mana for me is mostly blue, outside of specific situations. I guess my eyes arent simr to your senses, so it does make me curious what you are seeing, hiehie, I said with giggle. I looked around to see the gathering crowd of admirers. I smirked. If it was this easy now, then I couldnt wait for what came next. Alysara and I entered the ballroom, where we were introduced to a spacious ce decorated to the brim of maximalism. It reminded me a bit of the one King Drangleic hosted. Both were splendid and literally looked like medieval art of historical social events. Simrly, the participants gave off that feeling of attending a party with rich second generations, or even third. Aside from Alysara and mine, most of the suits and dresses the people were wearing didnt have a very strong medieval or victorian vibe. They looked more Earth modern. Alysara? I turned around when I saw her slightly cowering behind me. Are you good? Yeah, Im not good with all this attention. You said before you would lead, so please, lead the way my fairdy-in-waiting. It was obvious she didnt like these settings, but we couldnt avoid it at this point. I promised I would make sure we won this round easily, but I couldnt have her put everything on me. She had to perform, too, if she wanted to pass her test. Ady-in-waiting moves behind the princess, Princess Alysara. I will attend to you, so you have to lead the way as the leader. Dont worry, I will have your back. We will win this, alright? I gave Alysara a slight push, making sure she understood my point. First, we had to scout around. In a social event like this, we had to identify who the important people were since Alysara needed proper allies for the war approaching her kingdom. We needed to aim big for her sake. In this case, Alysaras powerful scouting abilities were the best. I could hear very well, but nothing beat Alysara using her mana to appraise everybody around. I then remembered the backstories we received, noting how everybody in this room was ying rolesing from the same world. As such, we had to choose our targets politically, meaning, countries close to Alysaras. Once we found our target, we made our move. Good day, Prince of Arriendal. Alysara gave him a perfectly elegant and graceful curtsy, as if she had mastered the art of etiquette to an unparalleled degree. O-Oh Oh! Ahem! M-My fairdy, to whom should I thank for this honor of meeting you? The young man narrowly recovered in time from staring at Alysaras dress and tails to speak, although hispanions werent as strong. I am Alysara, fourth princess of Windguard, Alysara said. It was subtle but it seemed like she had slipped into a role with her [Acting] skill to help her with the event. Her introduction, although perfect somatically, showed her social inexperience. This was where she should push her influence, and mention familiar rtions or notable deeds to hook him in! Windguard Ahh, of course! Our neighbor in the north. I think we used to trade a lot until yournd faced a bit of a famine from a crop disease. Were your people able to survive it well, mydy? The young man asked, perfectly reciting a part of another kingdoms history. Yes, we did, but the famine had led us into some financial problems. Mostly so we could ensure our kingdoms economy wouldnt fall and that our people wouldnt starve. We had to sell off quite a bit of our natural resources to recover, Alyara answered as if she memorized a script. Ah, I see Well, first, I had not expected the princess of Windguard to be Well, to have tails and such fox-like ears. The Prince strayed off a bit in the discussion, but one of the boys behind him helped him recover. Ahem, what do you wish to speak with us about, mydy? The Kingdom of Tayahlia is about to wage war against us, and I am in the process as my fathers, the king, representative to find allies who could fight with us against their tyranny. Will the Kingdom of Arriendel help us, as former trading allies? The Kingdom of Tayahlia, you say? The young man then turned to one of hispanions, letting somebody whisper information he hadnt read up on yet. Oh, yes, yes! That kingdom. Yeah Your highness, you do know they are the strongest kingdom on the continent, yes? Warmongers. They are about to berge enough to establish a whole Empire. There was hesitation in his voice. From the look of it, joining our side to fight the empire might hinder the sess of the other nobles. Such a huge enemy could spell their doom. However, this would only be problematic if we had only one ally. Yes, but if we join forces against them, we can win. I am sure the other kingdoms will join us. If we dont fight back now, we would all lose our independence! Alysara argued with the elegance of a real princess, but even with her ability to charm people, the prince didnt look convinced. In fact, he looked even more nervous. Your highness, its suicide. If your goal is to fight back Tayahlia, then may I give you a tip? Try your luck next time with a better background. He suddenly broke character. It happens. This is the hardest part of the trials. Unfair, even! They give you stupid objectives to do, so they keep you here until they believe you are ready to go. Once they think you are good, they give you a stupidly easy objective and whoosh, there you go. This is my third try and Im pretty much set to reincarnate after this! They told me my score is high enough for an S rank world! Amazing, right! Wait, what? Alysara was dumbfounded. Yeah! Sure, they hold you back, but its mostly so you can train more. Ive gotten so much better at speaking like a noble that I can probably be reborn as a prince or something, I dunno. Probably something amazingpared to my shitty past life. But Nah, forget about it. Just, dont take it badly really. Your goal isnt supposed to be cleared. So, yeah, sorry. I cant really sabotage myself at thest point. Wait, are you serious? Alysara couldnt answer back as the young man turned around with a wry smile. It seemed he wasnt in the mood to roley anymore, intending to return to talking with his friends. I think this warranted our n B. Hold on, Your Highness, I called out to the man. What if we told you we had a way to fight back against the kingdom? Uhm, what? He really wasnt ying around anymore. Here you go. I held my hand in front of me and breathed out purple fire, before superheating it up and then cooling it down until it transformed into a piece of corrosive obsidian. The attack of Tayahlia Kingdom will happen in about one year and four months, ording to our scouts. In that time, we will have enough time to produce weapons and armor using this. Uuuuuuuuuuuuh? What?! How did you just breathe fire like a dragon?! What the fuck! He expressed his shock, but I maintained my role. Because I am. I am the adoptive daughter of a low noble. My parents have given me the authority as a house head at this point to elevate our small family. Princess Alysara here has agreed for me to be herdy-in-waiting so I could help her fight back against our tyrants. If we seed, her father would adopt me while ranking my family up. As John said, we could use all the things from our past life. Experience, talents, and most importantly for Alysara and me, our new powers. We just needed to change our backstories a bit, just enough to not break any rules. This is obsidian. I held up the mineral higher. But not just any normal, fragile, volcanic ss, but obsidian made from a dragons breath. All I need to produce it is mana. In other words, it''s unlimited. And this thing is far harder than steel. I managed to achieve one of my goals to find something to help my house escape bankruptcy. That was this obsidian. I only had to make some trade deals with it now. Now, it was time for Alysara to follow up on what I did. If were talking about benefits, if you were to increase your performance during this ball, wouldnt you be able to, I dont know, increase your brownie points? I nudged the young man. If we were to defeat a giant kingdom together, for example. And, dont worry, this obsidian isn''t the only thing we are offering. After all I then pushed Alysara up a bit. our Princess is a wonder child. A little flustered from my encouragement Alysara raised her head and all of a sudden it felt like all the worlds attention was drawn toward her. The lights began to glimmer more brilliantly and the candle mes began to flicker around, almost looking like they were fairies dancing. Entrancing; that was all I could say. Holy You could have done this earlier, Alysara! Jeez, talking about making me jealous here. Wow. She can grab peoples attention like an idol. Mana condensed in her hand, transforming into a solidified form as it built an object as if it was a 3D printer. A small boat withrge sails stretching from above and to the sides like fins and wings, respectively, was created, floating in the air once finished. We have recently begun developing airship technology which will give us a huge advantage in the war. Quick mobility as well as aerial supremacy, not to mention the trading benefits this technology would bring. I-I, the prince stammered. Ill have to think about this Alysara nodded politely. Her enchanting presence faded, but I couldnt let the guy go just like that. Dont wait too long, our first confirmed ally will have the benefits of negotiating with us first. Just imagine what benefits this could bring. The rewards you can receive to your, ahem, new life position. The prince stood still, eyes widened like a goldfish. His friends, the people standing behind him quickly began to whisper behind his back, turning away so he couldnt hear what they were saying. Oh, and, guys~ I stopped the schemers. My adoptive father is a bit of an idiot, so he kind of forgot to get me a fiance. If you know any bachelor who wants to have a dragon as his wife, who will be the King of Windguards adoptive daughter and the Wonderchild Princesss sister after we win the war, then please send them towards me. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh, cringe! Kill me already! Fuck you, John! And like an avnche, the ballroom just turned into a swirling storm of chaos, with guys desperate to pass this trial swarming around us like hungry ants. Of course, Alysara and I didnt want to deal with it, instead, we called up the few girls around, offering them some sort of rtionship with us if they could help us manage all of them. At the end of the ball, Alysara and I were sitting on some well-made chairs, having to act like princesses ying court as numerous people came to pledge their allegiance to us. Not only were they here for the airship technology, but also for the sturdy obsidian I had. This was all just roley at the end of the day, but holy cow, everybody really got into it. And after it was all done. Are you kidding me? John received a figurative punch to the gut. What was it again? We encourage using your previous life knowledge but be aware that some worlds have gods that dont want such influence. I imitated Johns voice. Well, those gods didnt say anything. No warning means we did what was asked. We followed the rules. You cannot disqualify us, Alysara stated before handing John a list of people who will help us. We couldnt take all the people who wanted to ally with us, since Alysara pointed out it would fire back at us. With too many allies, we wouldnt have enough resources to satisfy them. She thought of the future, even if it was roley. No, thats not the point. You girls passed. both of you fulfilled your requirements. If your kingdom were to actually fight with the setting you created, any pseudo-empire would be destroyed. John frowned. Its just that you pulled so many people into your plot. So many of these men and women shouldnt be reincarnated any time soon, thats why we have this test in ce. But, now, we have to let some of them go despite knowing they are unprepared. Do you think reincarnating is easy? Alysara and I turned our faces to each other before returning it back to the distraught John. Of course, not! We said in unison. I can count on both hands how many times Ive narrowly escaped death, John. Even my birth was a catastrophic disaster. And you know what? I wasnt prepared for any of that. I didnt know how to use magic, wield spears, or even survive in the wilderness. You think you get to lecture us on reincarnation? Even with the goddess of beauty purposely reincarnating me in a peaceful ce where I would have the best chance of living, my vige faced total destruction three times from superstorms, monsters, and a cursed being capable of destroying continents. Even when given the best chances things can go downhill really fast. Yeah, exactly what she said! I agreed, now learning a bit more about Alysaras past. You might be helping these people, but all you are doing is making them anxious. Weve only been here for a day, and we already knew how to use these social events. Stop lying to people, how about that? John looked shocked. Maybe we said too much? You know, about your reincarnations, Im sorry we couldnt do anything about it. Despite what I said at the beginning, peopleing to this ce to prepare for their reincarnation isnt really amon thing. In fact, were really just a small organization with a couple of real gods helping out, pulling in as many people as we can to give them the best chances at survival. It was surprising to both of us that John suddenly exined something like that. The gods of every dimension and world are whimsical, to a fault. We really just wanted to help more people, get them prepared so they can have a better life John, Alysara called him, causing him to open his eyes up again. Sorry. Dont worry. I guess Im getting too old. I just wish you kids a better life than your previous ones I nodded, sympathizing with him. This might have gotten a bit serious, so lets just forget about it. Where do we have to go for the merchant and leadership tests? Oh, that. You passed them already. Huh? We both tilted our heads. Apparently, the social event also acted as an event for all three tests. If you didnt do a good enough job to pass them, you would be sent to the next test, but the both of us didn''t need to do it anymore. Merchant: You sold yourself well to the other participants, while also creating something which you can sell off to. Hestia, your obsidian. Alysara, your ability to create those airships. He read for us our evaluations. Leadership: You managed to lead your way forward, not only inspiring yourself but also those around you. Hestia, you made sure Alysara kept on going forward and knew when to talk and when not to. You have the potential to be a powerful leader. Alysara, your charm and charisma were impable, drawing people towards you. You might have been more reserved than Hestia, but being able to act as an icon was also a quality of leadership. So, thats the fourth? Imented and John nodded. Yup, only one trial left and you may go back to your homes. Alysara and I pped our hands against each other and cheered. Another trial down. Only one left. It felt good that we could go back home soon, but, I felt a bit sad. After all, it meant Alysara and I would separate. It was a very short friendship but Ah, no, dont think about it! Lets just make this memorable! After all, thest trial would be Time to take the stage! A chance for me to perform! Chapter 289: The Onnikai and Ilsaphone. Chapter 289: The Onnikai and Ilsaphone. The smell of death and rot. That was all I could think off when I took my mask off for a second, regretting my choice quite a fuck ton. The robed man with the ck clouds swirling around him instantly took notice of my reaction, but ignored it a momentter. It seemed they were used to it. Speaking of people used to my reaction, other people were standing before me with a simr affliction to the robed man. Zombies. Not only foul human and beastman bodies, but some of them were even animals. As I exined, this is our home. Our refuge. Our prison. The world for us onnikai, the robed man told me. He had put his hood back up after showing me his deformed undead face. The ce he presented me was simply an extension of the forest, the only difference was there were sheets of gathered leaves around, looking as if they were used simr to beds. ck slime and mold-covered body partsid on the ground, making it all seem too filthy to live in unless you had no other choice. [I am Im! This is Emil!] One of the countless ck clouds moved around wildly like an energetic puppy. [We met before, Miss!] Yes, we did. You look different now that your body is gone, Im. As crazy as my current situation was, I felt slightly more at ease at hearing her voice. The light-hearted way she spoke made it easier for me to speak with her. [Ahh, yes My body. Mhmm! I took so much time to rebuild it and it was destroyed before I could] Enough, Im. You speak too much, the robed man interrupted her, sounding grouchy. Its your fault for leaving Human. What is your name? Asaka. No reason not to answer. Asaka So you are supposed to be the one Goddess Death wanted us to meet? Hmph. [But she has the amulet, Emil! She has the amulet! Goddess Ilsaphone told us to look for it on the person she chose, definitely! Miss will help us! Yes!] Im interjected herself in the conversation. She truly acted like a kid. However, what confused me was the information she was giving me. I was chosen? By this amulet? Then, what did that make the woman who gave me this thing? What was going on? The robed man was looking at me, analyzing me. However, with the mask I was wearing, he couldn''t find any clues from my expression. Let us say you are the chosen one, human. What are you nning on helping us with? Nothing. That was my answer. Wrat? No help? Why? There was somemotioning from the undead behind the robed man while the onnikais were swirling around as if they were displeased with my answer. However, lying here wasnt the way. Assessing my situation and the risks and benefits, I concluded offering them a solution wasnt the way to go. As much as I tried, forgetting the lessons my parents imprinted into me to prepare me into their political pawn was impossible. It was like a trauma to me. I will act as I wanted if the repercussions were worth taking, not the other way around. And in this case, the amount of information I had was not enough. Stalling was an option, but one thing my shits-for-parents taught me was to never make a decision without prior knowledge of the situation and circumstances of the opposite party. It would all blow up in your face if you did. I could die here. Then why did youe here? The robed mans suspicion rose up again. He was on guard, and I could hear a threating from his sentence. Because I was simply given this ne by somebody. I don''t know who they were, only that they told me they werent an enemy. I came here cause somebody gave mypany a Quest to solve the ghost situation in this area. Thats all. I dont know anything about what youre talking about. [You dont? Miss?] Im stopped moving around like her previous self, sounding lonely as her hopes were crushed. Sorry, kid. Then who are these onnikais you have with you? On the other hand, the robed man kept asking me questions. They arent like us. They werent spirits or lesser fae before they died. I sense Goddess Deaths intervention in you, wolves. As I was about to say something, my onnikais came out of their catalyst after requesting me for them to take over. They floated out of their cage and spoke with the people before me, swirling around like the other ck clouds. [We are the souls of fenrirs under the alpha, Belzac!] One of them announced proudly. [We were turned into this form by the Goddess of Death, to serve our alpha even in death. This human girl, Asaka, is our current ward. We protect her at themand of our alpha] The robed man nodded, seemingly content with something. I see. Follow me, Asaka. H-Huh, uh, sure? Somehow that worked out so easily?! I wasnt about toin about what just happened. I should just follow along the ride. While walking behind him, we went even deeper into the forest, where I noticed more and more corpses lying around. Some were twitching around, which the robed man, Emil, was exining were onnikais trying to recreate the bodies they decided to inhabit. I thought I should have probably asked him about the matter there and now, but I was more interested in something else. Something I felt was quite hard to believe. Hey, uhm, Emil, you mentioned before something about your goddess speaking with you? What is that supposed to mean? Impossible. It was an immediate answer. Huh? You cannot speak with gods. It is impossible if you arent a blessed or a being with an extremely powerful soul. You, as a human, should have known about that, he exined, causing me to frown at how he said it. I clearly heard Im say she told you that I was a chosen one or something. You reacted to that, too! [I said nothing! Hmph!] Im, for some reason, grumbled to the side. What caused her attitude to change so dramatically? It actually pissed me off. Emil waved his hand around, trying to tten Im as if she was a fly, only for her to act like a kid and fly away with a few other onnikais. Quiet, you He scowled. Dont mind, Im. She speaks and acts like that because Goddess Death has given us onnikai the ability to assimte corpses. In the process, our mana bodies slowly adapt to the bodys memories and our personalities get twisted in the process. She acts exactly like you would imagine a small child would, but she dramatizes it a bit too much from how she expects a child to act. I shrugged. I didnt care what her reason was. If she wanted to act like that to me, then so be it. Not like it mattered too much to me. Now, to answer your question, we did not speak with her. Goddess Death, or Ilsaphone with her birth name, suddenly came to us about three days ago. Emil then took something around his neck and pulled it out from his robe for me to see. It was the exact same amulet as I had, from the design and name. I had to double-take [Identify] to make sure I wasnt imagining it. She gave it to us without saying anything. We had no idea what she was trying to say, but I guess Im interpreted something after she met you. From all my time alive, I learned mortals will never truly receive the full words of our gods. We must interpret them. He stopped walking, turned back to me and continued, From whom did you exactly receive that amulet? Did you speak with her? Did you feel like you werent hearing something properly? Hmm? Not hear something? Well, she had this weird ent that made it hard to listen to, but I know she mentioned I should hold onto this thing and how she was an ally. The onnikais had to trante a longer sentence, but it was hard enough to listen that I wish they had done everything she said. Then that means you actually met her. He turned around nonchntly and began walking again, gesturing for me to keep up. Huh? Hold on, what are you talking about? Stop making all of this so mysterious! You met the actual Goddess Death in her mortal form, human. U-Uh WHAT?! I grabbed his arm, pulling it back to stop him but I identally pulled his entire arm off his body! I could only stare in horror at what I did. Eiiik! I dropped it onto the ground after being stunned for a full two seconds. The disgust I had inside of me began to surface again. Uhm Sorry. Emil sighed, shaking his head at my words and simply picked up his arm and put it back on with some ck slime support. Stop shaking. The bodies we all are inhabiting are unfinished. We havent been able to live up to Goddess Deaths dream to create her own patron race. Come, Ill speak. Just follow and watch. I guess I wont be able to leave until then? I asked, feeling too stressed out to stay here any longer. My heart hasnt stopped feeling like a drum ever since I entered this ce. Emil didnt answer. His silence was his reply. And in this silence, we continued walking through this forest of the dead. The groans and moans of the onnikai zombies stumbling away. Small rotting cats slipped past my feet, frightening me. Some of the ck clouds were even more mischievous, using their slimes to pull pranks on me using the trees. And all of this while I couldnt even see if I was stepping into poop or mud, or even a piece of growing flesh. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Night Vision Lv. 4] gained Even with the skill leveling up just now, I was really tempted to level it up to level ten, but I knew I wouldnt hear the end of it when I made it back to Haruka. Such a sweet girl, until you speak about numbers with her. Then she would turn into Miss High Scorer. Unable to take it anymore, I asked Emil if I could use [Light] to create some light for myself, and he epted it. Thankfully. If I had gone any longer in this darkness, I probably would have pissed my pants. And I learned about why only secondster, as he stopped at a hole with a set of stairs leading down. A light in the middle of the dark could have attracted people. I thought he let me since we were quite deep, but it was cause he wanted us to go down. This is our real home, and the source of our bodies. He turned around to me, looking at me despite the robe covering his eyes. A dungeon. Created through the many deaths of the faefolk around us, and serving as the base of the mastermind behind this ce. A dungeon? Wait, does Estralia know about this? I asked. From what I heard, Estralia didnt have too many dungeons, as they valued the dungeon cores quite a lot in their trades with the dwarves. Tatsuya and Kyouya, in their time at the local hunters guild, informed us many dungeons were destroyed since the cores were taken and cracked open for the shards. If you wanted to enter a dungeon as an Estralia adventurer, any other country would have been better. Thankfully, Ullistar in Artorias was close by and had a dungeon. Which made it weird to me that a dungeon actually existed here. In this ce. Do you know why I am speaking with you? Emil suddenly asked me, but I shook my head. He was articte, but I didnt know anything else. Because I am the oldest onnikai in thismunity. As a spirit, I died during the War for the Faefolk. Vengeful beings, we onnikais are, and every single one of us cannot just give up on our grudge. Do not me Im for her bad attitude. She was betrayed by a human when she was captured and eventually used to fuel a mana battery. Does that mean all the onnikais here are in the same situation as Im? He nodded. Yes. But the reason for a dungeon being created here wasnt purely because of the passive mana we exuded. The monster holding us captive here, the Master as those guards called him, ced something with a tremendous amount of mana here. Dark mana. Dangerous. Its not a darkness elemental. Its something far more sinister. I overheard it was taken by their enemies. After some time, the dungeon appeared to contain all this mana. Still, the fact we actually have evidence now on all these onnikais once being spirits and getting their mana drained should be proof enough for Tasianna. As weird as it was to find it all here. And we also now know the Resurrection was involved in it. However, something didnt make so much sense. I knew about how dungeons worked and how the dungeon master could influence everything. If Emil admitted all the bodies they got came from here, then how did they get them in the first ce? I am the dungeon master, Emil answered after I asked him. I was the first to find the presence of the dungeon and make the contract. Due to the mana barrier ced around this area, we cannot escape, and since that meant our lingering mana could permeate the grounds and the dungeon, I used that to create undead bodies. Emil exined how the object in question was ced here as rumors of ghosts appeared due to some onnikais managing to escape this area. The results of mana draining the lesser faefolk were these onnikais, vengeful mana creatures, and the people who drained the faefolk wanted to hide this. Most likely from the elves and any faemancers. Over time, the area turned into a monster infested area due to all the mana in the ground, something they couldnt control even with mac nts. To the Resurrection, this sounded like the perfect ce to hide something important. Sadly, that was the tipping point on the scales of bnce. Too much mana was around, and it created this dungeon. And from there, after Emil became the dungeon master, he began creating undead bodies for his friends to possess. Undead, since humans didnt count as monsters and couldnt be spawned by a dungeon. This happened about two year ago. And the moment they received this dungeon, Ilsaphone also gave them the ability to create this ck slime through their mana. It reminded me of the story I heard from the Aurora gang, something about an onnikai gaining the ability to use a ck slime from the catalyst it was trapped in. It used that ck slime to create undead bodies for its friends. I told this story to Emil, trying to further understand the situation here. Hearing it, Emil went silent. I see, a fellow survivor of that war I am d that he managed to find peace in the end. I am d Goddess Zephira decided to grant the others mercy. Instead of the Wind Goddess, we received the blessing of the Goddess of Death. Ones torment became our blessing. He spoke about the slime oozing out from his arm. But, unlike that one, our control of this slime isnt as good. We cannot fully repair our bodies. Is that why you can use necromancy? Well, those undead were controlled by you, right? I remembered the scare I got from their surprise attack. Limited I remembered following a necromancer once. I learned how to use two spells [Raise Dead] and [Flesh for Mana]. Otherwise, I cannot be better. The bodies I used to attack you came from a few intruders who were enemies of the Master. Even as the dungeon master, the monsters I spawn do not listen to me. At least they can attack our oppressors. Emil then looked back to the hole. He didnt speak. What was he thinking about? How did you know that woman was a goddess? I finally asked, finding this too awkward. The amulet. And the fact you werent able to hear her properly. Her ent is our souls inability to hear all their worlds. However, you can listen to some of her words. She clearly blessed your onnikais but where did you get your blessing? Only one blessed by a god or a godlike being could listen to a gods voice! I-Is that so? But, from whom? Its already been made clear that our unique skills werent actually blessings, nor was my [Saint Candidate] title. They came from the demonkins through some method, so where did my blessinge from? I didnt have some special skill or title for that. Hold on! If that was Ilsaphone, the Goddess of Death, then Elrick shouldnt have heard anything. If it was the Goddess of Vampires, that would exin something, but Elrick couldnt hear anything! And that was when it dawned on me. There were too many factors to get a clear conclusion, but what I knew was that Elrick couldnt hear her at all while I could a bit. And what differentiated us from each other? [Hestias Retainer] But that girl is nowhere near a goddess in strength, though. Not divine at all. This doesnt make sense. Asaka? Emils voice brought me back to reality. For now, I should leave this thought forter, as I couldnt understand enough. Yeah, yeah, sorry So, uh, since you probably know your goddess so well, why did she give me this amulet? [Amulet of Blessed Spirits] not only allowed me to speak to the onnikais, but use them as a conduit for dark magic as well. In other words, I could emte the elementalists of old who used elementals to cast spells. I didnt need to learn any dark elemental spells with this catalyst around my neck. I dont know. But Emils answer was unsurprising, but still disappointing. She couldnt say anything to us, dont forget. It makes me curious how your onnikais and my fellow war survivor managed to hear Goddess Death and Goddess Zephira respectively. Once again, another good point. Tasianna and Segawa talked to Zephira, right?! How?! Both of them have [Hestias Retainer], too. Are you actually telling me, the secret is in Hestia''s title shes giving out like cupcakes? However, I do know you can help us, Asaka. Goddess Death didnt send you our way for no reason, Emil continued while I returned to that previous thought. Urgh I groaned, scratching my head. I didnt like what I wanted to say when somebody looked as if they needed my help. I dont like expectations, Emil. I hate it, actually. I feel forced to do something, despite not getting a say in it. If I tell you off, I look like a dick. If I ept your request, Ill have to deal with the repercussions of my decision. I dont like it at all. Imagine your parents not caring about you one bit, thinking of you and your brother like tools. Yeah, that was my curse after being born. Now, add to that annoying part with how Japanese society looked at people who were different than the ideal, and you start getting annoyed at everything. You must do this, You should learn it like so, You cant speak with these people. Fuck off. This was my life. Rebelling was my only way to respond back to these expectations, even if it turned me into a delinquent. I felt liberated about it, especially since it tormented my uncaring parents. But, now? I felt bad. I hated it even more when people began to depend on me. I despised having this saintess shtick pushed onto me, whilst having the church constantly breathing down my neck to be more like Aiko Hasebe, the other [Saint Candidate] from our world. How was that supposed to motivate people? Compare them to others? Really? But outside of that, imagine having all these people injured before you, relying on you to save them with your healing. Imagine these people dying before you cause their wounds could only be cured with [Major Heal]. I wanted to spend my skill points on [Sacred Magic] so many times, only to return to reality that I needed other skills to survive. Too often I was ced in danger, and then Elrick or Yorshka had to save me. Too often. I didnt want people to depend on me since I felt ufortable about it, but I was making myself depend on others. I hated it so much. And how I loved it when Hestia appeared, with not only her incredible healing ability but also her talent as a leader and attacker. No longer did I need to lead The Misfits nor did they rely on my healing. I felt liberated again, but now? I stayed silent. I did not give Emil an answer. Come with me. Let me show you the rest of the stuff in the dungeon. We need your help, Asaka. We onnikai want to leave this ce and fulfill our duty to Goddess Death. But we cannot. Every time we try, the Master simply destroys our bodies with his guards, hemented as he took his first step onto the stairs. I can spawn monsters how often I want, but the Master simply destroys them. Afterwards, he destroys any body that we try to repair and And my [Danger Sense] activated at that moment. I felt something approach me from the skies, and only secondster Boooom! Griiieeack! Woah! The onnikais managed to form a barrier around me just in time as the explosionnded, protecting me from the impact. Emil! Are you okay?! I shouted after confirming my own health, but as the dust settled, I noticed a signal with [Enhanced Enemy Sense] from above me. The targetnded onto the ground with a loud thud, sting the clouds of smoke and dirt away with a thrust of wind. Looking from within my protective ball, I saw him stand up after performing a supermannding. Who are you? Why are you here? It was a foxian in a suit of ck armor. In the next moment, his arm literally opened up in two, revealing gushing blood and tendons as a metal barrel came out from it. The end of it then began shining blue, looking to me like a gun readying itself to shoot at me, He gazed directly into my eye, where I noticed how absolutely devoid of life they looked. Even the zombies from before seemed more living than this person. Respond or die. A note from AbyssRaven Girl got herself busted. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 290: Conviction. Chapter 290: Conviction. I-Uhm- Should I tell him who I am? Would that even hel Your hesitation begets my suspicion. Die. Woah! And a st of concentrated mana struck my barrier, sending the ball I was in flying as it took on the full force of that attack. I was safe, but I still had to deal with all the rolling, like I was being tossed around inside of a hamster ball. Thank goodness I managed to protect my head, otherwise this would have hurt. [Asaka!] The onnikais voice entered my head. Urgh yeah, Im alright, I groaned, holding my head as I struggled to stand up. My vision was slightly blurred, shaking even. The [Light] I had floating in front of me illuminated the area, but I had absolutely no idea where I was. Well, outside of knowing I was still inside this onnikai forest. Fascinating. A cold, monotonous voice appeared again, drawing my attention in the direction of a figure slowly walking into the light. Something was able to endure my miniature mana cannon. Intriguing. I must see how much longer you survive this. And his arm opened up again, revealing the blue glowing metal barrel from before. A chill ran down my spine as it grew brighter, but I couldnt do anything but take the hit again. And another. And another! Arghhk! My body felt bruised. The barrier might still be standing, but my Health still suffered from being thrown around by the projectiles force. I tried to cast [Moderate Heal] on myself to get rid of the pain and injuries, but my [Danger Perception] warned me only seconds before my spell was undone. Uwarrrk! What the hell is happening?! Argh, this fucking hurts! I have to move. The moment my barriernded safely on the floor, I grit my teeth through this god-awful headache and had my onnikai bring down the barrier. Forcing my tired body forward, I dispelled [Light] and ran in the opposite direction of where that man was, hoping he wouldnt find me. But, only momentster, my onnikais jumped in front of me, projectile their barrier in front like a shield and covering me from an iing st of mana. Unique. A faemancer? That same abominable voice entered my ears again. I wanted to puke. Then, your survival is even less desired. We cannot afford to let any of this information escape this area. Stop! I pleaded in desperation. I have no intentions of doing anything with all of this! Please, believe me! It was a lie. I hated lying. It reminded me of my parents. However, this was the sort of information I couldnt just keep to myself if I were to get out of here, but telling him the truth here was the worst. Impossible. However, in that same almost robotic voice from before, he rejected peace. He saw through my lie and chose violence. Your existence will prove to be nothing but an obstacle for our future. You must be erased to ensure our safety. May you rest in peace. Shit! Psycho! [Asaka, were draining through our mana! We need your help.] This couldnt havee at a worse time. As I was distracted by the words of my onnikai, another st crashed against the barrier, causing dust and dirt to fly around me. Sure, having the mana barrier in the form of a shield prevented the force of the projectile from pushing me away with it, but my ears rang so much more from the loud noise,pared to when I was still inside the ball version. Another advantage of the ball was also an omnidirectional protection, meaning it was impossible to hurt me if they were to nk me. Now? I was vulnerable from the sides. And this was exactly what this man took advantage of. Shit! My onnikais moved just in time to block another hit, but I was beginning to see the cracks in the barrier. The onnikais werent kidding when they mentioned they were using up their mana. At the end of the day, they might have been A rank fenrirs in their lifetime, but now they were only dead spirits with a little more mana than the average onnikai. And I was learning that the hard way. What?! My mana! I looked in horror at my dropping Mana pool, seeing the number drop down to half just to repair the barrier up again. How much are you using to keep this barri Woah! And the crack reappeared. Half of my mana, gone. For a single use of the barrier to stay up. I could feel sweat drenching my face as I stared in despair at what was happening. Im gonna die! [Fear (Moderate)] inflicted on [Human, Asaka Hanazawa] Shit! I couldnt control my body anymore. Fight or flight. Every single cell chose thetter without a single hesitation. The endless parade of thoughts about my death was killing my brain, clouding it to the point I was auto-piloting through the forest. [Asaka!] The onnikais shouted as they darted in front of me, blocking an explosion a few feets in front of me. I was knocked onto my butt from the wind pressure, as the shield materialized too hastily to block everything. Before I could make do with what was around me, the onnikais moved again, blocking something from hitting me. However, this time, it wasnt a st, it was a sword. You are tiring to kill, woman. The foxians eyes and mine met each other, making me want to puke at how lifeless and uncaring he looked at me. His aloofness was nauseating. Once Im done, please wait for O I could tell he was saying something, but my ears didnt register any of his words. My attention was fully focused on the widening crack of my barrier. It was about to break, and that meant myst defense was about to go. Without the others around, all I had left was my spells and this dumb mace from the church. [Asaka, RUN!] The onnikais ordered me and my body stood up as if I was possessed. My legs didnt stop which left me unaware of the foxians next move. Got you. And at that moment, he was flying right above me, casting no shadow as the light of the moon barely got through this thick forest. I stepped my heels onto the ground as hended right in front of me, trying to stop my eleration but I wasnt in time. Nor did I have the room nor space to dodge his sword strike Death shed right before my eyes. No! Ugok! Blood sttered right onto my face, covering my nose in that pungent iron smell. But there was something else among the stench, something foul like rotting meat. As I came back to reality, I saw two things suddenly drop onto the ground. Guts spilled, flesh sundered, and red liquid drenching the grass and ground. A ck robe covered the wound, the bisection of a torso, but I still found it gut-wrenching from how the man who just saved my life was still wriggling around on the ground. Emil! I shouted, realizing who it was. Get out of here! Im fine! he stated as a ck magic circle appeared from his arm, only for hands to sprout out from the ground in the next seconds. Get out here! So you were the one to hide the corpses of our recent intruders. Resourceful, necromancer. As the zombies attacked the man, he used his sword to ward them off easily, but from the horde of bodies Emil summoned, it should still buy enough time for me to escape. Still Why isnt he using that cannon of his? That arm thing. Hey! Emil drew my attention. Run away, already! You cannot die! W-What, how can you still speak?! Here, let me I was about to instinctively heal his wounds, despite knowing it would be impossible to do with [Moderate Heal]. Im an onnikai! He stopped me. This body is one of many. I can repair it, but you? You cannot die! You were chosen by Goddess Death for an objective! You cannot die! Escape from here! What?! Thats impossible! That person can outrun me and all of that! I cannot do anything! Moments of that man shooting his cannon and almost shing me with his sword shed before me. I could feel my hands drenched and my heart dropping from the fear I felt from him. You were chosen by Goddess Ilsaphone! I do not care if you are a priestess of the Light Goddess or not, but you were chosen! You received her boon in the form of that amulet. You are a onnikai faemancer and elementalist now! Use us! Use our powers with your mana! Cast dark magic and escape from here! My eyes widened and it felt like time slowed down. I took out the amulet, realizing I had it the whole time. I wasnt wearing the amulet of Aurena, the one I received from the Holy Capital which marked me as a priestess and follower of their church. Neither was I wearing the robes of a saint candidate; instead, this ck robe I wore was made from Segawas mana threads. Was it truly fine for me to use dark magic when I was supposed to be a holy priestess? Emil suddenly went silent, dropping onto the floor as a ck cloud seeped out from him. [Use me, Asaka. Channel your mana into me, and I will transform its element into dark. Use that to cast whatever spell you wish.] Dont you hate humans? Emil was an onnikai from the time of the War for the Faefolk. He was one of the spirits who died in pain from having his mana drained for a battery. The whirling emotions he had at his time of death brought him back to life in the form of a vengeful onnikai. He didnt specify who killed him, but from what I could guess, it had to be a human or beastman. [This is not the time for that! Dodge!] I did what he said as my [Danger Perception] agreed with him, avoiding a zombies decapitated head. That foxian man wouldnt be upied for too long anymore. [Asaka. Use us. We can handle the chants and magic circle construction,] my onnikais offered to me, but I still felt apprehensive of this idea. The one who didnt want others to rely on her, but who was always reliant on others. I felt lost when my brother died. Lonely. And now I was relying on people like Yorshka, Hestia, my onnikais, and Elrick Grk! That baaaaastard! I clutched the [Amulet of Blessed Spirits] and reached my hand for one of my fenrir onnikai and began pouring my mana into him with [Mana Control]. I could feel my body losing it, only for it to return back into my body, however, something was off about it. [Saint Candidate] has rejected the usage of this type of magic. Reason: Dark elemental mana It felt like my body was treating the dark mana like a virus. Rejecting it. And I learned this truth after a system message appeared before me. My own title was the culprit behind this nausea I was feeling? This wasnt an allergy, this was my ticket out of here! Go away! This is my body! You will not do as you wish! [Individual [Human, Asaka Hanazawa] is attempting to overrule the effects of [Saint Candidate]. Denied What?! [Saint Candidate] control has been usurped by individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Sending title owners request to the usurper Request epted. [Saint Candidate]s effects were overruled by individual [Human, Asaka Hanazawa] Hestia-san! The swirling mana inside my body began to subside, no, in fact, it felt almost normal at this point. As if it was part of my body, erasing all the problems I had of it before. Who would have thought Hestia usurping control over my title was this beneficial?! I thought she was trying to do something, but if it was for this, then who was I toin?! That girl was a goddess in my time of need! [Asaka, what spell? We can conjure it now, so give us themand!] There was only one I could use at that moment. Light! Shadow Dash! I snapped my head around as I conjured a new [Light] to illuminate the darkness, increasing the visibility of the area. I identified an area as far away as I could. In the next moment, words streamed into my head and a ck magic circle appeared where I was looking at. I remembered all of this. This was when I still didnt have [Chant Revocation Lv. 10]. I had to read this chant while the system created the magic circle. Now, I had to do it again, only this time, it was with my onnikais help. God of Shadows, consume me in your embrace as I travel under the cloak of the night. Allow me passage through your world! Shadow Dash! I grabbed Emil and my four onnikais and slipped into the shadows whilst watching the foxian fight through the hordes of zombies. In the next moment, the world around me turnedpletely ck. There was no light here, as if it was actively rejecting everything. My onnikais then tugged on my shoulders as I felt overwhelmed at where I was, understanding a bit what Segawa and Kazumi had to go through with their dark magic practice. They drew my eyes to a single light source in this whole ce. I could draw myself towards it, so I began swimming. Once I was there, I looked out of it, only to see the shine of the moon right above me. All I could of it was how beautiful it was. The sun didnt allow me to watch it, denying me and shoving me away to do something else. But the moon I could watch it without getting hurt. This wasnt time to frolick. I need to get out! I pushed myself out of the hole, nodding at how the spell worked perfectly. This gave me the confidence to cast my next spell. Appendages of the dusk, reveal yourself. Horrors of the night, do my bidding! Dark Tendrils! Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Dark Magic Lv. 1] gained Spell gained: [Dark Bolt] I didnt have Segawas [Shadow Armament], meaning I couldnt bounce around like a flying squirrel with a grappling hook attached to myself, but what I could do was emte her mana threads. Creating a spider web was all I needed before I ran away as fast as I could. All I could hear for a while was the sound of my breathing and my feet stomping the grass, but after a while, I suddenly heard a loud Urk! It seemed that foxian was actually caught in my trap. That should dy him for a bit for me to use [Shadow Dash] two more times. I killed my [Light] after I exited the third shadow. [Shadow Dash] might mention shadows in its name, but evenplete darkness was eptable for using the spell. I could use the spell again without any light, but that affected my line-of-sight. That was the real weakness of this skill, as I needed to see my destination. My onnikais knew their spells well enough. In any case, I had to concentrate on getting out of here. That foxian couldnt track me that easily, so I had to find the entrance with Emil leading the way. While I ran, I noticed multiple onnikais and undead looking at me. Emil shouted, The monster is chasing us! Protect the chosen one of Goddess Death! at them. They were initially quite confused about it, but that changed quickly when that foxian appeared out of nowhere, shooting his mana cannon at me only for my onnikais to block it with a barrier. Unlike before, though, the barrier cracked. My onnikais were at their limits with their mana. Anymore, and they would die. Shit! How did he get here so fast?! He was once again using his mana cannon and it really showed the difference between that and his sword. Hey, hey, arge spell! We need arge spell! [Dark magic spells arent designed to be offensively used. They are made for those creative enough to use them properly,] the onnikais stated, making me wonder who the hell Marsven was for developing these shitty spells. [[Tenebrous Magic] is what you are looking for, but even with [Dark Magic Efficiency Lv. 5] on your amulet, you yourself dont have the mana anymore for advanced spells, Asaka!] Shit! I cursed before pulling out my amulet of Aurena and shooting a spell at my enemy. Sacred Smite! This spell too was from an advanced magic skill, but at least I had a lot of skills to reduce mana for that element. Also, at this point, Ive been casting holy spells in front of this man twice now. He probably already knew I was a holy mage, but he still didnt stop his attack. Nothing to hide anymore but my name and appearance. The man easily avoided my attack and readied his cannon again, causing me to flinch back. As I tried to [Shadow Dash] away, I stopped when I heard an ear-piercing cry around me. Gruuooooooooeeeeeek! The onnikais, both the clouds and those possessing bodies, charged at the man with feral war cries. Far more viciously than the undead from before. The man jumped back and shot a cannon at the iing onnikai, sting a few of the bodies into a bloody mist. However, none of them were scared. None of them stopped their cries. They raged on like berserkers hungry for the deaths of their foes. [This is the true nature of us onnikais, Asaka. You were lucky Goddess Death chose you. Our wrath would have been indiscriminate towards humans and beastmen, regardless of their gender or age. The pain we suffered cannot be appease outside of the deaths of our offenders.] I gulped. Was this what Hestia, Tasianna, and Segawa experienced when they met the onnikais inside that ruin? Endless waves of zombies, uncaring of the danger and threat? Frightening. However Are you su [Dont try to stop us, Asaka. This is our lives and we cannot die outside of them using us as batteries again. However, I wont let any of them die. As long as I am the dungeon master, I will stop any of mypanions from dying before we regain our freedom, enact revenge on those who killed us, and fulfill Goddess Deaths wish. Now g] You will go nowhere! The foxian shouted as he sliced through three zombies before something exploded underneath him, slinging him up in the air as he prepared a cannon st at me. I couldnt avoid nor block this one. Was this checkmate? Gruooagh! Stop it! No. For five bodies jumped right in front of me, saving me from a direct hit, but the st still flung me into a tree. [Bleeding (Moderate)] [Broken Bone (Left Arm)] inflicted on [Human, Asaka Hanazawa] KyyyyaaaaERRRRRKK! I howled in agony. My left arm was broken. Twisted and bent to the point it showed my bone. My left side received the brunt of the damage, with my robe in tatters and red with my blood. I managed to survive, but I did note out of that without substantial damage. Grk! I wanted to pull out a Health and Mana potion from my storage, but the pain was almost paralyzing. I had to buy out [Pain Resistance.] [Pain Resistance Lv. 4] evolved into [Pain Resistance Lv. 10]. 1500 SP remaining> [Pain Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into skill [Absolute Pain Tolerance]> Thank you Haru-chan! Thank you for telling me to keep some for emergencies! The pain dulled immensely. It still hurt like a bitch, but I was able to regain control of my body and pull out the necessary potions to heal myself. Sadly, my arm didnt healpletely. It needed proper treatment before a healing potion or spell could fix it. [Miss!] I heard a familiar voice. Im? [Miss, you need to stand up! Run!] W-What!? I looked around, noticing the bits and parts of the bodies which saved me. From four of the five, onnikai clouds escaped. D-Did you save me? But, why? I thought you didnt like me?! [Emilmanded me, too! I wont say no to a favor from my big brother!] Big brother? Are they No, cant be. Emil said he didnt belong to this group of onnikai. However, while I was upied with that, Im continued pleading for me to go. [Escape! Donte back! I dont care what Goddess Ilsaphone told you to do! Just leave! We dont need more pain in this ce! You will just die! Forget what Emil said and run away and dont look back! We can handle ourselves!] The voice of a small girl, somebody that should have been protected, was telling me to leave them to their faiths. Was it care or her disinterest in me? I didnt know, but her words still hurt me. Still, I was thankful. Ille back! I announced as I forced myself back up, before questioning what I just spat out. Only to remember how often I had to rely on people instead of trying to have others rely on me. I felt like a loser. [Idiot Miss! Donte back! We dont need you! We will escape soon enough! Emil knows how to do it!] Yes, and I will help you when that timees! Urgh! Saying all of that while my arm waspletely useless. What waspelling me to act like this. [We dont need a human help] Shut up, kid! Let me help you! I dont like putting expectations on myself, but I hate it even more when I cant get rid of this guilt! You guys have suffered enough from all of this, so let me help! I have enough allies that can and will help you! We arent just humans, but also other races! So, shut up, kid, stop being stubborn, and let this Miss here help you out! [?!] However, for some reason, I felt the need to help. I wanted to help. I wanted to be useful. It was the same feeling I had whenever I saw somebody hurt in front of me. I had these healing spells on hand, and I knew if my spells would or wouldnt heal them in time. I would go around healing people in need even without payment, cause I felt I had to. I hated this feeling so much. I hated bing responsible for everything since it would most likely fail. Even now, I was questioning what I said. Why was I willing to help them this much? [ You better.] But when I heard her say those two words, something caused my heart to beat faster. In a good way. Something in my chest felt happy. Was it pride? Confidence? Yeah! And that energy escaped through the tone of my voice. I just doomed myself but it felt so correct to do. Not on my watch! In the time where I had this discussion with Im, the other onnikais distracted the foxian, but now, he was free. He had his cannon aimed at me, glowing at me with its merciless light. Die. Shit, Light! Pshe! Was this my death? Was the third time the charm as they say? I managed to survive that cannon gun so often now, so I was anticipating my luck to finally run dry. As such, I had no wish to die. I made a promise to this onnikai girl, and I will fulfill it! A white magic circle appeared from my hand and a bright light shone as the cannon shot out. How would this save me, you ask? Well, I had to inform my allies where I was, right? Not only my arm, but my party bracelet was broken. However, there was one thing I saw before it stopped workingpletely. Name: Yorshka Nordor Distance: 800m Boom! A dust cloud exploded before me. I wasnt harmed, thankfully. Good thinking with the light, girl. I heard a familiar voice praise me. Sorry for taking so long. Thanks for the save, again My hero. Cloaked and with her iconic white spear, the White-Winged Dragoon appeared before me at thest moment. My party bracelet had broken, turning the search function off. The [Light] was there to signal to my savior where I was and I was hoping she was fast enough to reach me before I blew up. Yorshka then turned around and cast [Wind st] at the confused foxian before he could understand what was going on. He was sted away, along with a few zombies. Yorshka then dashed towards me and held me up in a princess carry. Wait! I called out, reaching my hand towards Im and Emil. However, they didnt budge. [We will see you again, Chosen of Goddess Death,] Emil announced. [We will wait here. We will hold our ground] [And when the timees, save us!] Im ended his sentence. I nodded and ced my tired onnikais back into their catalyst. Yorshka then sprinted through the forest at a speed too fast for me toprehend. In the next second, multiple explosions were triggered at a far point of the forest. What caused it? [Sorry, I met some interesting people while getting the others and also had an angry aunt tell me to hurry up to rescue you,] Yorshka told me through [Telepathy]. Hold on, Hestia? I guessed the system message helped me get their attention in time. Still, why didnt they save me sooner? I could have died three times already. The explosions acted like a marker for where we had to go. Our path out of here as they urred on the edge. After we escaped through it, Yorshka threw down her [Room] runes and told me to enter it. The other three Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Eine were already back home, and Yorshka would be taking the long way back to Gleisvale. I epted it and entered the subspace, where I was greeted by the other three. Eine ran up to me and gave me a hug before I groaned at the pain from my still broken arm. She noticed this, and let me go and helped me adjust it in time. Looking at the three, it seems that they also faced some sorta trial. They were sweaty and covered in dirt. Not as bad as I was, but whatever we experienced today sure was a tribtion. Eine sighed and then led me towards Hestia, saying she was ready to heal me. Yup, Hestia actually received that System message. No more questions. We entered our small infirmary, a new room still in need of furnishing Hestia wanted to make in case of emergencies. When I entered it, I expected Hestia to have a bed ready for me, and it came true! The only problem was that I didnt expect to have a neighbor sleeping next to it. Segawa-san?! I blurted out as I saw Segawa on the bed, unconscious. Hestia sighed and turned around. OBloom and the Resurrection, she stated with gloomy eyes, looking like she was on the fence at something. A fight happened in the warehouse Ilsaphone told you about, Asaka. I was surprised to hear Hestia knew about the Goddess of Death, but I didnt interrupt her. The Resurrection and Senator OBlooms gang fought inside that ce, a ve auction. They burned it down and Saori tried to rescue the ves inside. Hestia then turned back towards Segawa with a sad frown. Dammit, Saori! Thankfully, she only fell unconscious from the carbon dioxide. It seemed like everybody had a reason for why they couldnt help us today. This night was too filled with conflict. A note from AbyssRaven Hestia did some usurpation, again! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(10) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 291: A Blessing in the Shadow. Chapter 291: A Blessing in the Shadow. 1 dragon has be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:7879 Urgh, urhm Saori began to groan and move around on the clinic bed, pushing her body up whilst scratching her head. Her eyes blinked multiple times, rubbinging the sleepy sand out of her eyes before she turned her head around, looking at me in confusion. Hestia? Morning, sleepyhead. Pretty nostalgic, right? You, unconscious. Me, staying up the whole night, worried. Saori blinked even more, trying to understand what I was saying before she eventually realized and facepalmed herself gently. Oh I was careless. Sorry. Well, I guess its payback for having me worried for three weeks. Haha! Iughed, unable to be mad at that response. Saori giggled with me. After our joy that neither of us were terribly harmed from our idents, Saori sighed, looking disappointed at herself. I am sorry I cannot believe How long did I stay unconscious? All I can remember is that I rescued a few ves before some guards tried to fight me. Tasianna, Grimnir, and Daichi rushed back with you after the color of the moon changed, so after midnight. And then, you stayed like this for a whole day. Its the 1st of HarvestBloom now. Saori shook her head. Are you kidding me? I let her calm down a bit before I signaled Tasianna toe into the room with [Telepathy]. We have a lot to talk about, but first, how about we enjoy breakfast together. Youre probably starving. Good point, thanks. And, thank you for saving me, Tasianna. I presume it was you. All three of us did our part, Miss Saori. Please, rest yourself and recuperate your strength. It was usually very obvious who made our breakfast based on what was served. If it was more western style with bread, eggs, meat, and fruit, you knew it was either Tasianna, Svena, or Josine who cooked it. If it was traditionally Japanese, then Saori or Asaka were responsible. On the other hand, if it was a mix between multiple cultures, then Tamae was the chef behind the meal. In this case, we had fresh rice, baked beans, grilled tomatoes, sausages, sauteed mushrooms, kimchi, and a warm vegetable soup. Gosh, it smelled wonderful, but I always questioned if such mixing was necessary. Tamae-chan was creative again I smiled wryly before putting a sliced sausage with mushroom on top of some rice into my mouth. My mouth widened and my cheeks felt the heavenly juices of this wonderfulbination. Good food is good food. Even if the style of the breakfast does not fit together that perfectly, it is not weird to see these thingsbined together in another meal. Tamae knows what a healthy diet is and when you need to experience cuisine. Saori ate some of the baked beans before indulging herself in the soup. Ahhhh how I wanted this to be miso soup~ The meal was refreshing and invigorating. Food was good for the soul, not just the body. After we were done, we became serious and asked Saori what exactly happened. I had heard the story from Tasianna, Grimnir, and Daichi, but I also wanted her perspective. The warehouse at the docks, the one Asakas stranger told us to go to, was not exactly one owned by the Resurrection. It had that serpent tattoo on it, but it was actually a building reserved for arge-scale ve auction with its wares delivered by ship through the other countries down the river from Gleiin. I frowned. It was exactly as I heard from the others. And the worst part about this was that it was a known public event promoted by the eight Olden Money. In other words, the patricians of Estralia. The mark designating the warehouse was in fact to help the Resurrection pinpoint which warehouse to attack. While we were mingling amongst the guests, we learned that the auction was hosted by the OBlooms, the Plymeirs, and the Undors. It helped that they were glorified as such by the announcer, Saori stated, mentioning two senator houses who used to work with the Layavete cartel. While the auctionsted throughout the evening, there was suddenly an attack by the Resurrection. There were only beastmen and they were all wearing ck armored suits; those were very easy ways for us to identify their members, or at least, the attackers from this crime syndicate. The guards and the Resurrection members attacked each other, giving me some time to get into their offices and find some stuff. Saori pulled out sheets of parchment with words hastily scribbled on them from her storage. Sure enough, Gleisvale is the hub of all trade in this part of the continent. Food, dungeon materials, artisans, and ves. A lot is imported and exported year round. Saori handed me the papers to look over them. A majority of the records showed the OBlooms being mostly in charge of the operations, which I presumed was due to the Plymeirs and Undors slow decline after what the Layavete cartel did to them. Imports came through ships and as well as through the dwarves train, but mostly the former. The OBlooms seemed to have dealings with quite a few notable members of the different countries along the mid-western part of Altrust: the Kingdom of Rakartheen and Astraford, the Divide of the Five Princes, Aleistunum, and also Aureolis. All cause of the river Gleiin. On the other hand, their ess to Artorias had been severed, it seemed. The records show little to no interactions with the Kingdom of the Griffon starting about two months ago, around the time we began annoying Hamil. Even their imports through the train was only done through one source, a beastman. Adhi Bayudra, a levianewt and ship captain, it mentioned. The smuggler who was responsible for the elven yeast the OBlooms needed. This levianewt has only been doing it for two months now, but I heard the OBlooms pastry shop is older than that. A different source and they changed the carrier? The transporter? Those Resurrection members, I heard from Tasianna that they were there to release the ves, I asked after I was done with the notes. Only beastmen ves, Saori corrected me. They did not bother with the humans, even if some of them were children or teens. They were the reason why I had to go back into that ce even after the fight caused the warehouse to go in mes. Now that I think about it, I think I fought a couple of the warehouses mercenaries and guards, and while rescuing one of the ves held hostage, an explosion was triggered. I sighed at her recalling the events and pulled up a mask and threw it onto Saori. Tasianna said you saved more than just one, you were literally leading all the saved human ves outside before having to save them from falling debris and such. While you did so, you probably breathed in too much of the carbon monoxide. As Saori looked at the mask, I continued, Next time you want to act like a hero, maybe put on a mask. Asaka gave me this dwarven mining mask to give to you, for your information. Or, just use your [Shadow Armament] cowl or mask. I still dont understand how you were knocked out in the first ce. We traveled through the inside of an active volcano, and you managed to survive that. As you guessed, I had my mask on back in Cedarailles dungeon. I had it on during the rescue at first, but I took it off after I noticed the kids being too scared of my appearance to trust me Saori looked away, obviously ashamed of what happened. She wasnt even close to death when she arrived in the subspace, and I didnt think she would have died with how high her stats were, but good gosh, it scared me when I saw that she was unconscious. I shook my head in exasperation. If you want to be a firefighter like your dad so much, next time, put on precaution. Dont bring my father into this, Hestia, Saori snapped at me. No, you should probably reflect on this, Saori. You were the one pestering me to stop taking risks when we were in the Belzac forest, but, if you ask me, youve turned more into the person you didnt want me to be: a hero. Going against Davison, entering the cave during the grimgarian raid, and also her fight with the necromancer in Griffonpeak. If you thought about it, Saori really sounded like a hypocrite. Not like I could judge her, as I thought of myself as one, too. Honestly, she was slowly bing what she hated about her father. A firefighter who died during a rescue, leaving his family to deal with the aftermath of his death. It broke Saoris mum and also changed Saori to be more focused on earning money instead of pursuing her dream of bing a historian. And it seemed Saori was beginning to understand what I meant about this. I was angry at her for risking her life like that, but I couldnt outright say that to her, as I also found it rather inspirational. I also heard from Tasianna how Saori wanted to stop the ve auction despite how it would anger the local crime syndicates. If you asked me, her changing and bing more heroic was a good thing. She was breaking out of her shell, kinda. Sorry. Also sorry for snapping at you. I really shouldnt have acted like that. She frowned and massaged her forehead. Considering how conflicted she was with her father, I could understand her outburst. A firefighter who valiantly died to protect people while working, but due to his death, it left Saori in ruin. Her mother became sick from the stress, mounting in medical bills. Meanwhile Saori had to give up on her dream to pursue her teacher job for the money. She loved her father, but at the same time, she didnt want to bepared to him. Its okay. Here. Gael came over after he heard about the news, I drew Saoris attention away from our previous talk. I was content with her simply thinking over her decisions. The warehouse you were sent to wasnt the one the Layavetes spy obtained that mana battery from. Seriously? Saoris eyes widened and I nodded. Yes, and I think that ce is the final key for us to solve all of this properly. I then ced two fingers on my head and then spoke with [Telepathy]. [You cane in, now] The door opened up again, but this time, three other people came in. First, it was Asaka, then Mother, and thest was the person Mother was happily talking to. The elven stranger Asaka talked to. In other words Saori, let me introduce you to the first god youll meet in person. Ilsaphone, Goddess of Death and Necromancy. What?! The ck-robed woman took off her hood, revealing a beautiful, albeit, pale face with lustrous ebony hair like the nights sky. With her white eyes, she looked almost like a corporeal ghost or soul, which would have made her unnerving to look at if it werent for how pretty she was. It also didnt help that a small haze kept seeping out from around her neck, showcasing some stitches around it, as if she was once decapitated. A healthy and long life to you, Saori, she spoke in a modest and reserved fashion, sounding more like an introvert being forced to speak. I apologize for it taking this long to meet you after giving you my mark. Uhm, I know this might be inappropriate to say now, but I cannot understand you. As expected, I knew this would happen. Are you also hearing an ent or something like that, Segawa-san? Asaka asked, smirking as she also knew this would happen. Seeing her acting so smug, Saori frowned and simply ignored her, turning around to me. Her eyes told me she agreed with what Asaka said but didnt want to admit it. Hold on, let me give you the trantion. I sent over what I heard from Ilsaphone. The reason why you and Asaka-san cant understand her properly is due to her being a god. You know a gods followers always have to interpret what they mean? Yeah, that ent is the reason. It was a defensive mechanism to protect a mortals soul from a gods words, as even a hello could break a soul apart if they didnt have proper protection. Even saints and champions couldnt hear them properly despite having a blessing. Even Mother, whose soul was strong enough to chit-chat with Kramps if she wanted to, wasnt perfectly suited to listening to a god. On the other hand, I was a big exception to this rule. My soul was technically pretty weak right now since it was fractured and still recovering, but thanks to Aurenas and Kramps work on my soul before I was reincarnated, I was quite resilient to the aura and words of a god if I epted them. Unlike how Aurena had to shoo me out of her divine realm at the beginning to safeguard me, I could pretty much handle a lengthy talk without any problems after being exposed to them so often. As such, simr to with Kramps, I was acting as the trantor here. If KleaHatma were here too, she could have helped out. I see, Saori blurted out, but I could see she was still confused as hell with everything. Actually, no, I do not understand what is going on. Why is there a goddess in our subspace? What is with that warehouse she pointed us at? I have too many questions. Her irritation blew up. I guess it was still too early in the morning for this. As such, we had to begin at the start. Saori. Ilsaphone sat down on a chair before scribbling something on a wooden te she had with her. She turned it around, revealing a Can you read this? However, Saori turned her head around again, looking even more confused. I had to tell her what was written there. The voice and writing of a god was too divine for people to understand, and I could see Ilsaphone pouting about it. Saoris and Asakas souls arent properly fortified yet, Hestia. Your blessing hasnt reached the level of a demi-gods yet. Ilsaphone looked at me as if this was my fault. How the hell was this my fault?! Hello?!?!!? Hestia is still young, Goddess Ilsaphone. Expecting her to be anywhere close to a demi-god when shes only a year old might be too much. Mother could understand Ilsaphone well enough to reply. How is this even my fault?! Also, why is my title supposed to help them listen to gods when Im just a normal girl? I began massaging my temples, remembering how I met Ilsaphone, Vivachel, and Kronnaz, the three daughters of Marsven, the same day that Saori fell unconscious. I had just received a System message about how Asaka wanted to rebel against her title. Since I somehow usurped it just as I did with [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] and [The Light], I was technically able to override some of its functions, which led to Asaka learning how to use [Dark Magic] despite the title forbidding her at first. Realizing something was going on, I stopped whatever I was doing with Mother and exited the subspace the moment a portal was opened on Eines side. Worried, I wanted to learn what was going on their side, only for me to run into the three night sisters. Eine, Tatsuya, and Kyouya exined how Kronnaz was testing Eines control over KleaHatma, as the Goddess of Vengeance wasnt too thrilled that the demon of lust was still alive. Technically, the trial probably should have failed, allowing Kronnaz to destroy KleaHatma, but she couldnt, even if she had won. Eines ownership over KleaHatma was currently under the protection of Aurena through the [OklLuthiers Power] skill. Kronnaz still wanted to know if Eine was strong enough to act as a demon contractor, knowing KleaHatma could corrupt her easily, simr to many other mortals during the demon wars. I was not impressed with their strength but that girl had the spirit and gall to fight back. Kronnaz mentioned back then when I was still trying to digest the situation. After Ilsaphone stopped the trial, Vivachel also appeared and greeted the three trial takers before Yorshka came over. It was during this time that I appeared and told Yorshka to hurry up and save Asaka. With Yorshka gone, the goddesses went on to leave us, except for Ilsaphone who stayed behind to exin why the hell they were here and lead us around like puppets. The reason why Ilsaphone and Vivachel posted that Quest was simply cause they thought we would be interested in knowing what was going on at that vige, whilst also potentially helping Ilsaphone with her project. Simr to the onnikais by Griffonpeak from before, her n was to create her own patron race using these dead faefolk. For example, the four garms Saori had were the ideal of this n. Asaka was key for Ilsaphones ns, and was predicting she would follow Eine and the two boys after the cartel business. No idea how she could, but everything seemed to have gone as she nned. Asaka made contact with the trapped onnikais inside a vige managed by the Resurrection and House Resve. While Ilsaphone did have an ulterior motive, she still helped us understand what was going on. At this point, Tasianna knew exactly who her targets were. The first senator I met in this city, the foxian woman Reajaen Resve. Saori, Tasianna mentioned you met a foxian man in a ck armor during the attack. Did you get a good look at him? Did his eyes look dead, for some reason? I asked Saori after exining all of that, to which she nodded. The person I was talking about was the one leading the Resurrection. If it was true, then there was only one other foxian man I thought matched this description, and that was Reajaens son, Parilostro Resve. But the issue with this is that it should be impossible, Asakamented, rubbing her hand on her face in irritation. Thats the same person I met on my side. He nearly killed me! Asaka was right. The man I saw next to Reajaen in our first meeting, the man Asaka met, and the one Saoris group saw. All three of them were the same person, but what made it unclear what was going on was how this man was in two ces at the same time. Asaka and Saori met this man at around the same time. It should be impossible. This couldnt happen outside of if those two were actually twins, or Sloth. Mother said before holding up Eines mana rings, letting KleaHatma finally speak. [The demon of sloth, one of the most annoying people Ive ever met. He was no terror on the battlefield like wrath or pride was, but he was our best defender. Until Kargryxmor killed him, nobody was able to prate our bases. The cloner and puppet master. In his sloth, he made others do his work. In this case, he made spare bodies to work for him.] In other words, were dealing with a demonkin contractor here, and they are within this city. I looked back at Ilsaphone. This is the reason why you led us to both of these ces, right? Goddess Aurena told me gods arent omniscient, but you sure are a seer. Ilsaphone shrugged. She seemed to have taken that as apliment. Then what are we waiting for? Saori almost stood up, but I told her we werent done with the exnation yet. In the one day you were out ofmission, we did some looking around, or, I did it with the demons help. Asaka pointed at KleaHatma. We confirmed our suspicion with the sloth dude, and also discovered that there is another demonic sourceing from the area the onnikais were trapped in. [The aura of envy,] KleaHatma ended. Hold on, are you telling me, there are two demonkin contractors in this city?! How is that possible? Saori was blown away. The reason why we couldnt move just yet is precisely due to this. We know the Resves have at least one demonkin contractor, and that the Ressurections enemy is involved with another, whoever they exactly are. Asaka spoke with the onnikais. The thing hidden inside that area was stolen from thetter. But it still is confusing, right? Asaka scratched her head. If we engage with the Resurrection now, the other side might escape. We are nning on taking both out at once. The problem is, we have to find who the other group is. Saori nodded, agreeing with the idea before frowning. Then, what about Tasianna? Shes holding back, I said. Why? Her enemy is right in front of her. From what I heard, the onnikais trapped in that area were formally lesser faefolks who died from being drained, correct? She has her target and most likely the person responsible for the death of Princess Schuri. I knew the answer for this, but I wasnt the one to answer it. That was reserved for our eavesdropper. Because Im not satisfied, yet. Tasianna entered the room, a forlorn expression on her face. I want to look into thatst location. The ce where the mana batteries came from. I want to understand how a group of beastmen were the ones responsible for this. All this time All my hatred for humans came from Princess Schuris death, and it turns out that the real perpetrators werent even humans? What have I been doing all this time? Tasianna, ever since we met her, has always disliked humans cause of the fairy hunters who killed her former mistress. She despised the human so much that upon meeting her first human, she almost killed her. Saori and I have been slowly teaching Tasianna to let go of her anger, that not all humans were as scummy as she thought they were, and it seemed to have worked. But I guess finding out the truth like this wasnt alright to her. Like her worldview breaking apart, I presumed. She needed closure by finding the people who sent the fairy hunters on that day, but after learning who it actually was, she was questioning herself how narrow-minded she was. Tasianna, dont worry. She neededfort, which meant I needed to be there for her. Well get to the bottom of this. Reajaen or whoever she worked with will pay for this. So, dont cry now after everything I said yesterday, alright? Of course, Lady Hestia All I hoped that she wouldnt turn too cynical from all of this. After Tasianna left the room, I then turned the discussion back to thest location on our list before we did something about it. As such, I want to look into thisst spot. Saori, I know you just woke up, but I need you to look into this ce. I need to know what the Resurrection is actually nning. Theyve been releasing beastmen ves, gave them a vige to live in, and also sharing potions with the sick. Who are they really? I then ced the papers back on the table, the ones from the ve auction. It wasnt written anywhere here, but those OBlooms and the two other Olden Money families must be responsible for the ve bandit attack. We just dont have proof. The Resurrections enemy has to be one of these three or all of them, seeing as the Plymeirs and Undors were the people the Resurrection targeted by taking down the Layavete cartel. I will have Shaturin and the Layavetes handle this. I then pulled out another piece of parchment, but this time, it came from my storage. This is the list of senators King Drangleic and his dukes believe we can work with. None of them trust the Olden Money, as they are not only prideful but also major schemers. Too stubborn and proud to control. On the other hand, the civil representatives are quite ambitious, but they know when its better to follow to reap their reward. We only need to control the majority of them to control Estralia, and Mother and I have a great n for that. I looked over to Mother, who had her chest puffed up. Oh yes, it will be such a spectacle. Estralia and Artorias will be blown away, I assure you. Hmm? This is a first. Asaka raised a brow. I presume you will exin everythingter on, Miss Mastermind? Then, what about me? Can I do something? Youre awfully willing to help, Imented, remembering how she acted out of character by wanting to help those onnikais. In any case, I havent nned it out yet. But I then pointed at Ilsaphone. She has. You have a specific reason for why you are here personally, right, Goddess Ilsaphone? True. Saori stared at the goddess with questioning eyes. That [Watched by Ilsaphone] title and the attack from Fulsara. I want to know what exactly you want with us, Goddess Ilsaphone. You involved Hanazawa-san in this, too. Ilsaphone remained silent for a bit, ying with her ear as she thought the words through. She then looked at me, probably asking me to trante, so I nodded. Essentially, my dearest Mother, Edna, wishes to make Saori into her champion, unlike dearest Father. Mother believes we of the dark pantheon must involve ourselves in the current demonkin conflict with the holy pantheon. We sisters agree, Ilsaphone revealed. Fulsara her intentions were twisted by the friendship she had with the demonkin she traveled with. The one you killed, Hestia. I remained silent. I couldnt care less about him. He killed Eshe and, for that, I hoped he burnt in hell. I must admit, I never intended Fulsara or any of my followers to meet you, Saori. The saints and champions of dearest Father and Mother probably spoke about it, after they detected your [Watched by Edna] title you got when you evolved. When Fulsara came here, she barely understood any of my words when I sent a System message. It was toote. She then went on to exin how her mortal bodies couldnt be always used. After some problems in the past, gods would have a harder time descending down to the mortal realm due to Plesia putting up stricter rules. Since a gods presence here could alter major events. When I asked her about how her involvement was also changing things up in Estralia, she exined the reason she gave Plesia was to turn Saori and Asaka into a champion and saintess respectively. As a god, she was allowed to guide, but never interfere directly. She showed us the path, now we had to choose how to walk it. You may do whatever you want. You do not have to follow a gods will, she answered. Just as I couldnte down to stop Fulsara, you do not have to continue following the shadow I left behind. You may even go down a different path of what I expect. It is your choice, as mortals. As such She stretched her hand out and began tapping in the air with her fingers, until two System messages came to Saori and Asaka. Once they read through it, they shared it with Mother and me. Divine Quest: Expunge the two demonkin associates in Gleisvale and explore the secrets of the demonic mana source Quest Giver: Goddess of Death and Necromancy, Ilsaphone Description: Saori, find the two demonkin associates in this city. How you deal with them will be left to your choice. Also, explore the dungeon created by the onnikais and the demonic mana and find its dungeon core. Destroy the dungeon, but the dungeon core will be left to your discretion. Reward: +1 Level, Ednas blessing, information on Belzacs intention Divine Quest: Rescue the onnikais left in Estralia and aid them in finding a ce to settle down. Be their guide Quest Giver: Goddess of Death and Necromancy, Ilsaphone Description: Asaka, rescue and aid the onnikais in finding a ce where they can live and prosper. Once you have, the reward will be dispensed Reward: Ilsaphones blessing, empty vessel magic, unique skill At first nce, it really seemed Saori was getting the shorter end of the stick, as Asaka would not only receive a gods blessing, but also an empty vessel magic and unique skill from the deal. However, to Saori and me, a free level up was worth the deal. She had two years left to reach level 45 and max out the necessary skills for her to evolve into an A rank, and since our experience gain was heavily nerfed, getting there was hard without always fighting against powerful beings. Even one more level was amazing. Saori knew this, so she didntin; however, there was something else both she and Asaka couldnt ept. I dont want to be your blessed. They said simultaneously. Hey, I looked at them as if they were crazy. You do know what Ive received from all of my work for Aurena, right? Quite a lot of stuff. Are you two serious about declining it like this? I dont want to continue dealing with this. One promise is enough, and now they want me to not only free them but also find a safe haven? Ill do it, but not again. The saintess crap is too much Asaka began to give her usual speech about her unwillingness to take responsibilities, albeit with a more reluctant side. On the other hand, Saori just shook her head. I will be honest, I still have some misgivings about Fulsara, Goddess Ilsaphone. If I have to deal with that all the time, I would rather be inconspicuous again. A goddesss blessing sounds interesting, but I think I can achieve greater strength on my own. If that is your wish, then so be it. Ilsaphone stood up from her chair, about to leave the room. However, I will leave the reward in the Quest. To be a champion or saintess, you will have to ept it willingly in the first ce. Everything will work out in the end. I heard the God of Darkness is also the God of Fate, Mother suddenly brought up. Did you inherit some of that fate power, Goddess? Hiehie I am no Goddess of Time, Melloxtressa. But if I may give a tip. Saori, retrieve all four pelts of your shadow garms. And with that, she left the room. I closed my eyes, also noticing she had left the subspace. Damn Asaka clicked her tongue before mumbling under her breath. I should have asked her about Elrick I should have asked her about this step-sister thing, too. Imented, remembering how Vivachel, the elven woman I met at the pastry shop, mentioned that. But, for some reason, I held it back, thinking she wouldnt have answered that anyways. Maybe I should ask Kramps or Aurena about it. In any case, our ns were settled when I told everybody our ns in the evening. Now, it was about executing it and then cornering both Reajaen and the second demonkin contractor. Find the proof, denounce them, and then get things rolling. But, for that, I shall leave it to the rest of Aurora. As for me, Mother and I still had a very important project for all of this, and until then, I had to focus on that~ A note from AbyssRaven I feel sick and tired. I want to sleep. However, chapter needs toe out. Please, enjoy it! Not too sure if I can release another one in two days, though. Sorry! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(5) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 292: The Answer: Curry. Chapter 292: The Answer: Curry. Sail! Out! Waters still, weather fine! Sail with Melicerthas and Plesias blessing! Hey! Saori, lets go! Grimnir called out to me, trying to bring my attention back to him, but I couldnt help but to continue watching the workings of the dock. The sound of sails unfurling and catching the wind, apanied by the sailors and dock managers confirming ahoys. The anchor was retrieved from the ground of the river before water mages began to push the ship they were on forward. Another cargo ship was sent with boxes full of wares down the river to another country. Another day at the docks of Gleisvale. Honestly, when I first came here, I thought it was magnificent, worthy of being one of the top three locations to visit when youre in the city. I wasnt able to go to the train station and going to the fort the merchant guild was based in wasnt possible now, as it also doubled as the senates meeting chambers. Acting like a tourist, for me, was more enjoyable thaning here for business. And, despite only being a river, Gleine was huge. Farrger than I had thought at first. A huge pond was where the docks were, with its watering down from the Ankoran mountain, giving the city its distinct water canals. To reiterate, the rivers beginning at the docks was like an ind sea. And this river went under a hanging hill, which looked like an arch, from the Centipedew rock formation surrounding the capital of Estralia. There were only two suitable entries into this city the valley and the river and both were a sight to behold. I only began admiring it once I saw the ship traffic around the docks. A natural phenomenon. And then I brought my attention to the docks itself, noticing the seamen hanging around in nearby pubs and inns, waiting for their next voyage. Dock managers and guards would roam the area, making sure everything was working and in peace. Rowdy sailors and adventurers were amon sight here. They either drank and ate with each other, or were arguing and fighting after a game or two. If you thought about it, sailors were like the adventurers of the oceans and seas, right? I felt that was right in a way, though I didnt know much about it. My opinion only came from observing these people, after all. Miss Saori! Coming! I stopped watching after Tasianna urged me back to the group. Sorry about that. Jeez, Sensei, I never knew you were this interested in the ocean. You never acted like this when we went on the school trips, Daichimented, resting his staff on his shoulders. Shes probably still upied with what Hestia said yesterday, Eine interjected. Saori only had a day of rest after what happened at the warehouse, right? We should allow her some time to rx before we reach our destination. You only had a few days of rest, too,ss! You are not one to talk, Grimnir stated, chastising his apprentice. Three days is just fine! Besides, with Hestia working on whatever shes nning, I cant be the only member of Aurora staying in bed just because I fought a random, ahem She ced her hands in front of her mouth, and mumbled, goddess. I thanked Eine for supporting my decision. It wasnt as if Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Hanazawa were sitting in their beds either despite the trials they faced on their adventure in that beastmen vige. They too were doing work, coordinating with Gael and the Shaturein-Layavete cooperation team to find things out about the second demonkin contractor in this city. My group, on the other hand, were finishing up with what we started out finding the location of the mana battery that Layavete spy found. And this time, it wasnt some ce which belonged to a senator we suspected, but the actual ce itself. Grimnir pulled up the note with the location on it, reading it out loud to us. Close to the fifth dock, in an alleyway behind the Groundbait Kleesha. There is a manhole hidden behind a bunch of trash. Hard to detect, as it''s covered by an earth mage. The noise of the docks hid our talking well enough. Kleesha? I looked at Grimnir. He nodded, smiling like an enthused uncle. Sliced raw fish, he answered. So, sashimi. He then continued, describing it with the hearty voice of a connoisseur. Dipped in pickled rivergrass or seafruit, and you can eat that stuff without getting a stomach ache. But, oh boy, khohoho, that stuff hits you tongue like a bomb. Its so sour and intense that you cant even get rid of it with dwarven mead. Its the good stuff, Saori. Ha! Then we should try it out once were done, Grimnir. We havent had a drink together since we arrived in this city. Yorshka is also swamped with work from all thepany Quests, so lets invite her, too. I was already imagining the aftermath of this tip. We do still need to celebrate your birthday, Saori, Eine pointed out. Haruka-chan, too, so there''ll be a ton of things we need to celebrate. A feast! Our small talk was great for the mood of our group, save for one person. Tasianna, hadnt participated in any of our talks as we walked, staying silent even after we reached the fifth pier of the dock. The revtion of the real mastermind behind Princess Shcuris death was affecting her. Then again, maybe it really wasnt much better for us, either. At our current location, we had a perfect view of the warehouse at the first dock where that ve auction happened. Burned down, but its rubble and remains hadnt been removed yet. Looking at it gave me a terrible headache. The fire, the smoke, the heat; I thought I had gotten used to it with being around Hestia and inside a real magma chamber, but watching those ves being scared within it was something else. Their coughing, their unanswered pleas for help, and their weeping filled the crackling warehouse in noise. I felt as if I was suffocating in the [Shadow Armament] cowl I had on to ward off the smoke. Maybe I lied to Hestia a bit about taking my armor off to not scare the children I saw in their cages. I felt light-headed back then. I wondered if this was what my father always experienced on the job. He rarely told Mother and me about the tragedies on his job, always the moments when the hero saved the people. Father My memories from when he was still alive began to creep back up, but I pushed it back before continuing with the others to the tavern. I wished the ves we managed to rescue good luck inside my mind, hoping their ve contracts were burned down with the whole warehouse so their tattoo would disappear. Hoyoooooo loooong! On a wave of the river, the grass is tangling round. Air full of life and cold, that makes the mead taste so sheit. Ooooh, but so divine, at the docks with all the maidens~! Sailors were singing sea shanties, jolly as they ate and drank despite it being in the middle of the day. Like most inhabitants in this city, the sailors were mostly just humans andnd- and air-based beastmen. There were no levianewts or merfolk among them. I thought there would be at least one or two water-based beastmen, but I guess we were too deep ind, and a single river wasnt enough. Then again, I was just guessing and had no real idea about it. After walking past the Groundbait Kleesha, we moved into the alleyway behind it, ignoring the shady-looking people around us. We were all wearing robes and hoods, but we stuck out quite a bit due to Tasianna and Grimnir. Even with our hoods, Tasiannas pointy elven ears and Grimnirsrge ram horns and height made their races a bit obvious. Dwarves were normal citizens in this city, but most stuck to their neighborhood around the train station, while elves were entirely devoid in this city. Not even half-elves. At this point, all the power yers likely know about us or whatever. Some probably know we were at the warehouse, too. We continued on without caring about them. The trash and junk in this alley reeked. Drunk sailors and puking homeless people popted our path forward, making it hard for us to look around the area. Some of them even came close to us, wobbling around as they swung their bottles almost to the point I was worried they would hit us. A few of the sailors hit on the women in our group, but most of them were so unhinged from the alcohol that they thought we were here to party with them. Thankfully, Grimnir knew how to take care of drunks and Daichi was quite assertive when hes annoyed. Teachers pet he might be, but he knew how to fake his confidence whenever he needed to speak. This note is worthless. I threw the note away into the trash around us, now realizing how unspecific the directions were We should have just brought the spy with us because hidden underneath the trash leads us nowhere. Let it be known, Im willing to dive through the trash Imented with everybody before using [Shadow Armament] on everybody so they didnt have to smell this. After a grueling time searching around, to the point we made a mountain of trash at another location, we managed to find a spot where the ground looked weird. Eine cracked the ground with the beginner-level custom spell [Create Crack], revealing a metal disc underneath it. Pulling it up, we discovered the manhole, and sure enough, I was d I had my shadow mask on. One whiff of it, and I already had a terrible feeling with how atrocious it smelt. I dont think anybody is in there. I couldnt find anybody with [Detection Sensor] and I thought it was suspicious that the smell was this bad. Yeah Grimnir nodded. If a beastman were in there, they would try to make it smell less terrible. Most of them have extremely good noses, and I dont think you would want to wear a mask all the time. To not enter a trap, I took out a wooden te from my storage. On it, there was a magic circle and a chant for the custom spell [Manalocation]. Muraina had given it to me when I was still sparring with her. Not like I won any of the spars, but it was still a good learning experience. I nned on learning the spell at an earlier time too, but I never had the chance to do so. [Manalocation] was easy to understand and use, so I had no problem reading everything. It was simply using wind mana to send a wave out and having it return to the magic circle as a signal. Like a bats echolocation. Thankfully, you didnt need to have [Wind Magic] to cast it. The magic circle only has a few letters, unlike what Hestia and I make. Is it more efficient, I wonder? Or just easier to learn? I released my mana out through my fingers as I looked and memorized the magic circle on the te, before beginning the chant for the tranted version of the spell. Obviously, I couldnt read elven. Seek thy mark within obscurity and the unknown, fill the air with wind goddess magicks. Call forth thy mana of pure, for thourt the conduit of the storm. Thine will, the godsmandest. Manalocation. Custom spell gained: [Manalocation] The green magic circle began to morph, changing from its standardized form into what looked like a spider web with arge circr ne in the middle. Tapping into it hard for a second, the magic circle wobbled around, and nothing really happened. However, since I knew from watching Muraina use this spell, I understood the spell was working. I just couldnt see it without [Mana Eyes] like Hestia had. After a few seconds, the circle began to vibrate again, but this time on its own. Certain words on the magic circle lit up, informing me there were multiple medium sized targets down the manhole. I informed this to the rest and we decided to venture down. Climbing down it with thedder next to it, we eventually made it down to the bottom. Daichi conjured up a me to use as a torch and we began to move forward. I still couldnt detect anything with [Detection Sensor], but [Manalocation] kept repeating something was in front of us. After a while, I finally understood why the information was conflicting. All of the people the spell was detecting were the rotting remains of beastmen and humans. And as we kept looking around, this whole ce looked like it was burned down or something. Tasianna? I wondered if she noticed any faefolk around, but she simply shook her head. There are a few, but none of them want to speak with me. Most of them are simply celebrating that they could finally leave this ce, since we opened up the hole. A bit ungrateful. We pressed on. [Detection Sensor] wasnt notifying me about anything, and I couldn''t hear anything else but the breathing of mypanions. The silence of the dead was too eerie to fully ignore, though. Some of them have their version of the Hairetis armor on them, Tasianna noted, pointing at the dead beastmen. Some were burned, but others died through other wounds. Same thing could be said about the humans, Eine noted as she picked up a sword with dried blood on it. [It seemed like a battle ensued here. The bodies have be quite stiff already, from the looks of it. We probably missed them by a few days,] KleaHatma added. [Guess all of you were toote. I dont think we can find anything else here.] Hmph. Who knows. However, Grimnir decided we should look into it more, leave no stones unturned. But, I guess if this base belonged to the Resurrection, then the attack they made on the warehouse probably was retaliation for whatever happened here. If more of those mana batteries were around, then the attackers probably took them. Any emblems on the people? Daichi searched through the bodies of the dead with a queasy face at Grimnirs question. None, Master. Only the same snake one the Resurrection likes to keep around. Daichi-kun, you dont have to do everything you dont like whenever Grimnri asks for it. I massaged my temples. I couldnt help but wonder if he will ever outgrow the sycophant side of his. After walking in deeper, we learned that this ce was like a maintenance tunnel for the water canals. There were a lot of dead ends as such, but following the trails of bodies, we made it into a self-dug hole. Behind it was a hallway leading into three different rooms. None of them had any me marks like the tunnel in the beginning, so it was easy enough for us to identify what they were. One was a supply room with piles of broken crates. Moldy food could be seen scattered around, and also other supplies like wood, ores, and also tools. The second seemed like an abandoned sleeping bunker. Beds were inside with furniture and a few trinkets like plush toys, small wooden sculptures, and self-made amulets to name a few. If you ignored the brown blood puddles and corpses within it, this probably would have been a bittersweet sight. Thest one was definitely the most interesting, though. Especially since it drew Grimnirs interest as he charged towards a workstation. Eine,ss,ere. He called her over to him with Daichi following behind her. Look at these tools. Tell me, what are they? Master, if I may be presumptuous, dont they look a bit simr in design to the ones your cousin used? The ones you safekeep? Aye, they are,ss. Every tazongn artificer orders or makes their own set of tools, as every hand is different. Thats why I made your own set after measuring your hands and how you like to use them. And I will treasure them eternally, Master Grimnir. Mhmm. Grimnir nodded to Eines loyalty. But, thats besides the point, these tools were obviously made using dwarven technique and hands. Every cksmith makes manatech tools differently, and that shows when you inspect those made by the different races. The size, the durability, and how refined the metal is. All of this contributes to how well they conduct mana. Do you mean human smiths have a different style of tools, Master? Daichi asked before turning around to Eine. Eine-chan, you should still have your old set of tools, right? How do they feel? The ones I received from my mother were made in the Groushia duchy, so from human cksmiths tutored by dwarves. They conduct less mana than the ones Master Grimnir made for me, but they feel more dexterous to use. Aye, dwarves have less mana in generalpared to humans, as it''s harder for us to train and increase our capacity. So, we make tools which conduct our mana better, but are bulkier to use since our hands arerger than yours. Grimnir then picked up one of the tools. These were made for dwarven hands. Either a tazong was working ere or some rat piece-of-shit stole it from them. Tazongn cksmiths never have spares of their tools to sell, they always make them uponmission ording to the customers hands. Whether it was a dwarf or not, what this confirmed was that this really was the ce where the mana batteries came from. Unfortunately, we couldnt find any signs of faefolk cages, onnikai, or even additional mana batteries. Were they taken during the raid? Looking at the dead bodies around, beastmen and humans, there definitely was a sh here. No magic, but I could see bomb marks and arrowsying around. It was mostly a melee scuffle, but a deadly one, nheless. With nothing more to find, we left the hole with even more questions than we came in with. I dispelled the [Shadow Armament] around us and Tasianna began surrounding us individually with scented flower oil she made at home. This ce should have been thest ce we hit until we went after the Reves and whoever the second demonkin contractor was, but this search led to nothing. I could see Tasiannas disappointment in her gloomy face. I felt dejected, as I could hear my garms pestering me to find the person who had their pelts. Loyal as they were, their garm memories were affecting them, and they wanted to track down the people who had their bodies. I retrieved Songs former pelt from the Layavete cartels boss, but we were still missing Unos, Sarasas, and Quatres. Sulky, we made our way back to the RV. We needed to inform Hestia about everything, and hope that Hanazawas side would find something about the other demonkin contractor. Captain! Stop! But as we passed the Grounbait Kleesha, the louder than beforemotion drew our attention. Four lizard Levianewts?! Tasianna blurted out before I could end my thought. Now that I looked at them, these four scale-kins looked nowhere close to the lizardmen we met in the Belzac forest. All four of them had dorsal fins, spikes, and shimmering scales ranging from green, blue, and yellow. Being full-animalistic beastmen so their whole appearance looked more like bipedal lizards, they had some simrities to the dragons dragonewts, and wyverns in ourpany when they were in [Humanize Lv. 1] form. In that their scales looked like hard armor rather than skin, and their heads were intimidating. If I were to rate which scale-kins were the most intimidating in appearance, it would go from levianewts, dragonkins, saurians, and lizardmen in that order, based onthe ones Ive met up until now. Captain, please! Stop talking with him! One of the levianewts grabbed onto a well-dressed one with a blue suit and a bicorn hat. The one called Captain opened hisrge mouth, showing off the two fins underneath his neck and the barbel on his chin. What are you talking about, mate?! He just said he knew somebody who can make curry! Oh, woe on the sea, a blessing from the depths! The Goddess has decided to bless us with some actual real food! Not this knock-off seafooding from a punyke! Captain, dont say that! Some of the sailors bashed the bottom of their mugs hard on their tables before standing up, clearly feeling insulted at a foreigner''s criticism of their local food. Like a bunch of rowdy adventurers, they cracked their necks and knuckles, looking like they wanted to fight. You! But, the green and blue scaled captain didnt give those people a single look. He simply kept speaking with the adventurer before him. Tell me! Where is that eatery with the curry! I wish to delight myself in the seas bounty once again! A hearty curry for the weary sailor trapped innd without his boat! Gahahahaha! Huh what a jolly good fellow. Well, hope he looks around in time. The sailors were approaching and the captainspanions were trying to turn him around, but the cheerful levianewt wouldnt. At this point, we should probably go before a fight began. Miss Saori! But, as all of us were about to leave, Tasianna grabbed my arm and pointed at the brooch on the suited levianewts chest. Thats the church of Plesias emblem. Those levianewts have to be Caedhulen! A small engraving of the seas beauty on an oval shield framed with tentacles looking like waves. It looked a bit different from Tasiannas amulet of Plesia, who had the Goddess of Water more in focus, but I guessed both had tentacles? Regardless, that was the important part. What was important was how Tasianna reminded me of the documents I gave Hestia, about a levianewt handing the OBlooms the elven yeast supply. His name was something-something Bayudra, but maybe this was all just a coi Captain Bayudra, turn around! Okay. Hmm? The levianewt turned around, looking at the angered sailors with no sense of danger. Ahhh! My fellow seamen! Are you also in search of the wondrous power food that is curry! Caedhuls greatest dish, made with powerful spices and plenty of fish to satisfy even the wildest storms we call our stomachs. An amazing voyage ration, I must say! Oh goodness! But, against his expectations, these sailors werent here to make friends and break bread, they were here to solve the dispute in the one way they knew best. You donte into a mans home and insults his favorite tave Stop! I dashed in between the two men and catched the aggressors fist before it hit the levianewt. This is all just a misunderstanding. Please, you do not need to get into a fight. Tch! Woman, get out of the way! This isnt ya damn business! This is between us men! The sailor retrieved his arm, massaging it as he looked in confusion at how I was able to stop his burly arm. Some random stranger has no right toe into our city and insult our food! That aint right. That aint nothing but rude! Yeah! Storm in the water, if river fish aint to his liking, then get back to the sea! Taste your damn ocean bounty, we can do without all the damn jests on our behalf. There was clearly some animosity between the freshwater sailors and these levianewts, or maybe saltwater sailors in general? Hold on! Our captain didnt mean that! He talks too much and exaggerates a lot when he goes on a tangent. The levienewts tried to diffuse the situation. Yeah! Captain Bayudra, just apologize to them already! We cant just get into another fight after only two visits! Hmm? But the captain only tilted his head to his crewmates pleading. What are we talking about? What is with this fight? All I said was the truth! Freshwater fish cannot hold up against the myriad tastes and the abundance of fish the ocean can deliver to a hard-working sailor. This ce is watered down, and they dont even serve any curry! What is the meaning of this? But the fuse wasnt blown out; in fact, the bomb just became evenrger. You bottom-feeding chum! Riiiargh! Without any warning, the sailor sent a sucker punch at the levianewt, which I barely caught in time without hurting him. Any faster, and I wouldnt have been able to cushion his arm, causing it to break from the impact and force. What in the hell, you damn wren!!! He tried to swear, only to stop and take a step back with the other sailor. Huh? Oh fuck! Thats the Jet-ck Thunder Wolf! The adventurer the captain was talking with a second ago shot up and pointed at me, calling out my nickname. Huh? Jet-ck Thunder Wolf? Whos that? Another patron of this tavern spoke up, prompting the adventurer to exin it in detail. One of the heroes who stop the capital of Artorias, Griffonpeak, from being destroyed by two giant B rank and A rank threats! She was in the front, taking out a giant A rank monster by herself with her giant wolf. They call her the Thunder Wolf because she can shoot out ck lightning! Those eyes! Those red-blood misty eyes are her trademark I heard from a friend over at the ce! What? Shes an A ranker? I guess she did stop two punches without any effort. Oh shit, I think I heard about her. Didnt she fight with that random dragon that appeared out of nowhere over there? A dragon? You kidding me? Who would believe that crap. It seemed my reputation preceded me I really did not know how to feel about this. I also noticed my hood blew off due to the force of the sailors punch. No wonder my ears felt the wind again. Hey, hey, levianewt! The adventurer suddenly grabbed the captain. Thats one of the women I was talking about! Shes part of the hunterpany managing a small eatery which serves that curry you wanted! I went over there! By the Goddess, it tastes exactly like what I experienced in Port Hevalentus when I sailed over there for a visit, no, its even better! Oooooh! Truthfully! Then, mydy! The captain then grabbed my shoulders and turned me around, breathing down at me as he spoke with hisrge sea dragon mouth. Then you must lead me to your establishment! I beg of you! By the Goddess of the Ocean, I have not tasted good curry ever since I came to this city. Please, my men and I, Adhi Bayudra, must taste our homes dearest food! Uhm, I mean I wanted to agree, but the levianewt lived in his own present. Oi, you men! He called over the sailors from before. You want curry, too, right? Thene! I shall pay for your meals and drinks for today! This is worthy of celebration with mead, ale, and food! Jubtion! We sail, seamen! Ahoy! Blessed the Goddess! Blessed water to you, Captain! And just like that, the previous animosity was bribed away. And for some random reason, my group and I were now leading a pack of cheering sailors to our bistro. They sang sea chanties together as if they have been friends for years. Welp, I guess were gonna have our drink sooner than I thought, Saori. Gahahaha! Grimnir joined the seamen despite hating oceans andkes. Men were men. Miss Saori, dont forget, this is a good opportunity to find our next clue. Yes, we need to get information from him, Saori. We might be able to solve who actually is our second enemy here. Both Tasianna and Eine urged andforted me that this was the correct decision, but all I could wonder was how this came to be. How did we end up going from a stinky manhole to leading customers to our bistro? A note from AbyssRaven I do like eating curry. Warms me up. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 293: The Scent of Lurking Schemers. Chapter 293: The Scent of Lurking Schemers. Oooooooooohyoooo! What do we do with a stranded serpent? What do we do with a stranded serpent? What do we do with a stranded serpent? With the leviathan around now~! Bistro Aurora. The rebranding of our previous street eatery into a proper establishment where people could eat and drink as much as they wanted transformed the eatery into a normal tavern. With our Quest counter to the side, it also served as a ce for adventurers to hang out, mostly so we could gather information in the area. Currently, we did not have the subspace open in multiple areas, only here in Gleisvale, since we were still not sure how to manage our guests. Sure, it would be good if we could gather customers from Griffonpeak and Gleisvale at the same time, but who knew how much of a security problem that would be? This would be not just a ce to eat, drink, and rx, but a hub for information trading between factions. It would be so easy, and it could be done all while under our noses. Hestia could manage it as the master of the subspace, but that would be ridiculous. She had better things to do. Leaving the Room open to allow anyone to enter the bistro would be okay for ces we were certainly allied with and had fixed control over, like Griffonpeak, Cedaraille, Firwood, and maybe Ullistar, but that was about it. Ideally, we would have our customers self-regte themselves, but that was a pipedream for now. We couldnt force them and it would ruin the mood if we tried to. Nevertheless, Tamaes goal was clear. This was for her to test out her more experimental recipes and serve different sorts of people in a casual setting, unlike the fine dining restaurant between nobles and rich merchants. Thetter couldnt operate every day for now, but this ce for sure could. Oh hoy, pray to the gods! Oh hoy, pray to the gods! Oh hoy, pray to the gods! That it wont just sink us~! In the middle of the bistro, human, beastman, and levianewt sailors were dancing around, joyfully sharing mead together as they sang sea shanties. The Caedhulen levianewts and Estralian sailors certainly had songs the other didnt know about, but once they found something both knew, both parties would go wild. The adventurers and our normal, everyday worker patrons also joined in, of course. The monotony of the day was reason enough to simply join when fun was around. Our bistro could be rowdy and loud, but that wasnt something we disliked. In fact, our two waitresses loved the mood! Hey, dont throw the damn chairs around! Lady Hestia made them in her own time just for the bistro! Haati, our katzune waitress scolded two sailors, pushing them back on their chairs like children. She knew how to handle tavern guests. Eat up, boys! The next servings areing up! Yyyyeaaaaaaaaah! THANKS, HAATI! Haati has pretty much be the mascot of the bistro at this point. Refills! Mugs out! On the other hand, our human waitress, Lorena, was keeping the front side going as she meticulously worked through the orders. She wasnt as energetic in her customers servicepared to Haati, but people liked her since she got their orders out fast. Yourndbat steak has to wait for a moment. Sandwiches are out, here you go! And, sliced sausages here. Guess whats in them today, everybody~ For two normal waitresses, this would have probably been pretty rough, but I heard they went to get some levels with the Magical Biscuits just so they could have the levels and to buy the necessary skills they needed for this. They probably were still swamped in work, but at least the kitchen manned by Tamae and Prisci was working without a problem. Excuse me! Outside of tavern work, there was also our Quest counter, where a person dressed as a butler was standing next to it. In a moment! Lorena called out before serving the remaining people. She cleaned her hands at a basin using the water catalyst there, and then greeted the guest. Company Aurora is here at your service. Is there something you wish tomission or are you looking into the progress of one of your Quests? The former, Miss. My patron wishes to continue his business with you, and, as such, requires these materials if you are so willing to acquire them on our behalf. The man handed Lorena a list of monster materials, or so I presumed, which she began to read out loud to him to confirm. I heard Haati and Lorena had a crash course with Svena to learn how to read and write. This was probably the reason why Lorena and Haati could both serve as receptionists. However, considering the future, we either needed more employees or a dedicated person at the counter. Our two waitresses were already too busy for an additional job. For now, however, the counter didnt receive manymissions. It wasnt active every day, but I heard from Nishio that they had a lot of Quests to do. Quite a lot of leveling on their side. I really should consider helping them out for my own growth. Mhmm! But, back to reality. The reason why I was in the bistro right now. Ahhhh, the tides blessings to you, Saori. Ahhhh, this curry is magnificent. Adhi Bayudra, a levianewt captain from Caedhul, thanked me, pping his dorsal fins in gratitude. I must be honest, I was skeptical. I have never, ever tasted a good curry made without fish or ocean products in the western part of Altrust before. Only the eastern Evidian curry was good enough to sate my stomach, and I have been a sailor for nearly 70 years now. Well, then you probably never met Tamae-san before, Mister Adhi. Daichi ced another spoon full of curry rice into his mouth, causing Adhi to gulp despite having eaten seven tes full of it, including some naan bread on the side. Give her a recipe and she will quickly master it in one to two tries. Afterwards, she will give the dish her own spin on it, adding and experimenting with it; she believes that theres more to cooking than just filling up your stomach. Daichi and Tamae werent close. They were ssmates and could speak with each other, but at best, you could call them good acquaintances even after traveling with each other for two years. This was just Daichi promoting her to try to win over Adhi. Ahhh, I see, so this is why this curry tasted so differently from conventional curry you can find elsewhere in Caedhul. It even still has the required spiciness and savoriness it needs to be good. Hmm, impressive. Astounding. He nodded before mming the table to rise up, calling out with his right arm stretched out. Another portion, please! After he sat down again with a wide, greedy grin, he looked at Grimnir, Tasianna, and me. He gave us a nod for some reason. Did he see through why we were here? Ahh, I believe I am taking up too much of your time. As is tradition, I must give my thanks to you for serving my men and me such a wonderful dish after we spent days without any. Please, your faces leak your intentions, he pointed out our ulterior motive. Do not worry, if it is transporting cargo, then you came to the right levianewt! I, Adhi Bayudra, am a transport captain extraordinaire! Unless death ims me, by God Melicertha, I shall deliver any package to the destination unharmed! Ayhahahahaha! Boisterous, huh? Considering he was inviting us to speak out, Grimnir did as such. Were looking into the person youre selling the yeast to, Captain. Mhmm. Cant do. The energy he had in his movement and voice disappeared and he sat down with a restrained smile. By my honor, I cannot divulge information from my clients. No transport information, apologies. You would understand, Miss Elf? I can see your amulet to our Depth Goddess. The rest of our group looked at Tasianna, and she nodded. Goddess Plesia is the Goddess of Honor and as well as Order. If his honor doesnt permit him to speak, then we wont be able to force him. Simr to dragonewts, levianewts can be quite stubborn. Sure enough, it also applied to dragons. Hestia and Melloxtressa could be quite pig-headed. Like mother, like daughter. As Adhi nodded to Tasiannas pleasing words, it seemed he let his guard down as he didnt expect Tasianna to still mount a counter. However, Mister Adhi, as Master Grimnir has already mentioned, we already know what your cargo was. You dont need to skim over it, we know youve been transporting Sarian yeast to an Estralian from the OBloom household. It isnt illegal, but as allies, we Sari frown at what you did. Tasianna herself couldnt care less nor was Muraina bothered by it much, but those from the istionist faction of Sariel probably would be angered at how a levienewt was trading their precious yeast with humans. Tasianna was putting herself in their position. Clearly unnerved at what Tasianna said, Adhi lowered his neck and came closer, almost speaking in a whisper. Its not like Im trying to cover it up, but that trade should have been a secret. My contact should have paid everybody off for this thing toe in clean. You should not know about this. Smuggling? I raised an eyebrow at him, flustering him as he took my question as an assertion. No! No! He waved his hand in front of him to deny everything. I am not a smuggler! I am an honor-bound,wful sailor! I bring cargo to people and do my job! I never take orders from unofficial sources! But you did in this case, levianewt, Grimnir argued back. How can any of this be official when youre trying to be secretive? A tazongs nose can smell the scent of a liar. I dont need the ability to listen to hearts to know thats a fat lie, Grimnir. Huh? You can? Thats something Ive never heard from the dwarves Ive met. And, apparently, Adhi agreed. Argh, regardless, by my faith to the depth Goddess, I cant just reveal information like that, my friends. Regardless of my situation, I take myself as an honorable sailor. Your situation? I remembered something his men said at the argument back at the docks. I heard your men and you mention about being stuck in the city for a while. Why cant you leave? Ark! Tidessssswallow me, its all cuz of my damn mouth! But, how can one judge me when having fun is important for ones life? And now, look at me, stuck ind without my ship! Just cuz I am supposed to transport another package, not including the money they havent paid me yet! Adhiined, probably thinking this information wasnt too sensitive. Estralia, the country of businessmen, and yet, what does the merchant I am waiting for do? Leave me high and dry for nearly three weeks now! Adhi bashed his hand on the table, rocking it at his show of strength. He snarled out loud, letting out his frustration at being stranded for this long. Whatever was stopping him seemed to be important. Why dont youin about it? A three weeks wait for yourpensation is enough of a reason for even soldiers to abandon a cause. Merchants and especially sellswords are even less patient about it. Eine pointed out, but Adhi could only shake his head in despair. The person Im, reluctantly, working for is forcing me to stay here. I already have mypensation. The money is even going for todays celebration, but everything else is supposed to be delivered to my client. I cant leave cuz of that. Which country does your client belong to? I asked. No information on my client. I am giving you this much information because of this favor, but that is about it. I have my pride, Miss wolfkin. Please, respect it. I understand that, but we might be able to help you if you can help us, Mister Adhi. I produced my ID from underneath the table and showed it to Adhi. Were from the hunterpany Aurora. Only a C rank for now, but ourpany leader wields a certain amount of influence. We can help you with your problem here in Gleisvale, but for the one back home, we need to know who it is. This is a rather expensive ID card, I must say. Ive never seen one such as this outside of Royalty or the high nobles, Grimnir ended his sentence, surprising Adhi. One of the newer models, I must say. Not fake, in other words, and that you can believe since we dwarves are the ones responsible for making these IDs and selling them to other countries. Our liege is Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, Tasianna stated tly. We do not know what your problem is, Mister Adhi, but we are willing to help you out if you can help us out with our predicament. P-Princess?! Hold on, that is not one of the names of a member of the Kargrxian royalty! You lie! He stood up, outraged at what we said. Apparently, even levianewts knew about the royal family? Or perhaps this person was above-average when it came to politics and global news. We arent. Please, calm down. I stood up and went over to the door and entered Melloxtressas cave. Regardless of how he knew this, persuading him was now more important than asking him a redundant question. I expected that the mother-daughter duo would be inside here, but I suddenly heard some noiseing from behind a giant crystal wall. That wasnt here thest time I checked. However,ing closer to it, I noted how transparent it was, letting me see another cave adjacent to it, and this one was farrger than the one I was in. Wait... is that? Unlike the crystal cave-like decor of Melloxtressas cave, the one next to it was ck, purple, and brown. Upon inspection, the ck-purple ground looked quite simr to Hestias corrosive obsidian, even to the point of how glossy it was. [Saori?] I suddenly heard Hestias voice entering my head, where I asked where she was. [Oh, you need something? Sure, hold on. Watch the ground.] And in the next second, arge portion of the ground started to glow yellow before a giant crimson-red arm pierced through it and stomped the ground with its sickle-like ws. I was taken aback, moving backwards as I stared at this weird scene. But, my fears quickly subsided when Hestias dragon head sprouted from the ground. Armored in her [Panzer], she shook the remnants of molten corrosive obsidian from her head and pulled the rest of her body out, looking almost as if she had just gone for a swim. Hold on, what? [Whew, this is awesome.] Hestia expressed with tion while shaking the rest of theva off, like a wet dog. [Mother. Shay. Beth. You guys cane out now.] In Hestias left hand, she was holding arge ball made from her scales. Probably a result of her scale maniption training. But, when it opened up, it revealed Melloxtressa and the twins were inside of it. All three were pping to Hestias sess. [Were you guys hurt? You told me it was a bit too warm?] [Yes, Princess.] Shay nodded. [I believe you need to put more mana around the scales to fortify your [Draconic Barrier]. However, your theory was correct; in conjunction with your scales, it can protect you from extreme heat.] [Yes, you must fine-tune it a bit more. The perfect ratio of mana is needed for your future project.] Beth pped her hands and wagged her tail in excitement, before cing her hand on her chin. [However, your movements it took us a while to get through it all, despite your [Volcanic ze].] [Urgh! Come on, I never swam in this body before! Besides, not only do I have to swim with a dragon body, but I also have to control [Volcanic ze] so I can swim underground! Its hard, alright!] Well, that is obvious, my whelping. Dragons arent meant to swim, Melloxtressa defended her daughter. Hmm, we might have to ask a drake or leviathan to teach you how to do it. Or, we can meet up with one of your stepmothers. Forminaztrass, the fourth empress, is a double-headed lichdragon. She had to learn how to swim while fighting off a leviathan, despite having a skeletal body. A lichdragon? How does a skeleton procreate?! Disregarding whatever family business was going on here, I asked Hestia what she was doing and why there was another cave next to Melloxtressas. Her answer? Every dragon and boss needs a boss room, right? Im reconstructing the one I made in that cave in the Belzac forest. As expected of Hestia. A Hestia answer that should have been obvious to me. But, seriously, the main reason why she made this ce was for another reason, she admitted. She then turned around and heaved out a massive purple me breath, swamping the area in the back in her mes. I was confused at what she was trying to show me, until the mes suddenly began to solidify. Whilst Hestia sat on the floor, the mes moved by themselves, turning to slime as they formed an obsidian stage with most of the equipment needed for it. Although it was still barren without any decoration, making it monotonous, just like that, Hestia made a concert tform for herself. [[Volcanic ze] isnt an empty vessel magic, sadly. It is, however, [Lavakinesis] and a pseudo [Terrakinesis] all in one skill. But, it also helps with something else that Im nning on doing.] Like that swimming part? I asked her and she shrugged her dragon shoulders. [Yeah, I guess. But, I have an even better idea once my sun core regenerates. And I am training that part with mother.] I could see Hestias mischievous smile in my head. My intuition told me she would either burn down another forest or be a rice cooker. One of those two. After she transformed back into her dragonewt form, I exined the situation about Adhi and what urred in the manhole from before. She epted my proposal, so I brought her to the bistro. There, with one [Draconic Aura] and her [Royal Presence], she had Adhi and all his levianewt sailors kneeling down. They pronounced, We are unworthy of the majesty of a true dragonkin! and caused Hestia to dash back into her cave. We had forgot dragonewts and levianewts could be zealots when it came to true dragonkins. It didnt help that Yorshka and Prisci didnt act like the ones we should have expected. I cannot tell you much, but I shall do what I can. To help a true dragonkin, I, Adhi Bayudra, must have been blessed by Kargryxmor today! Adhi then went on to exin what he could without breaking his professional pride. In essence, the contract he was forced to reluctantly sign due to his loud mouth was only eligible if both clients could work with him. In other words, if one of them were to be removed either through force or imprisonment, he would be free. Due to this, he had to stay in Gleisvale until his other client the OBloom member told him he could leave. As they kept him waiting, he became impatient after the first week ended and decided to stalk one of their members. The transactions happened at the train station, so we never learned who exactly our client was. Only that they belonged to the OBloom household. After that, we were to wait around the dock for our next package, but it never came. When he saw one of the bodyguards on the day of the delivery, he decided to follow him against the judgement of his crew. He saw them enter the alleyway behind the Groundbait Kleesha and open a manhole before throwing in bombs. They entered it afterward and he heard fighting and screaming down there. Once they came out, they also brought with them bags full of items from their raid. Afterward, they boarded on a boat and sailed forth. Since Adhi was a levianewt, he was a spectacr swimmer and could even breathe underwater with his gills. Tracking them was easy when he didnt even have to swim as fast as he was able to. After a while, the boat stopped right under the mountainous arch overhanging the river Gleine. He wanted to get closer, but his instincts told him he should stay away from the ce. Something was around there which could kill him, so he decided it was smarter to just stay away. From what I heard, its probably the hideout for one of the syndicates around here. The Riverside whatever gang. All I know about this city is that order is not a thing. Thank goodness the docks follow the Goddesss will, but the rest of Estralia is certainly not a good ce for a levianewt. Sounds like the OBlooms have hired a crime gang to do their dirty work, but I guess that is normal for this city. This exins how that Resurrection hideout was destroyed. Everything''sing together. After thanking Adhi for his help, we left him behind at the bistro and the five of us went outside the city, where I ordered my garms to appear. Ilsaphones tip about getting their pelt back was still lingering in my head, but I had no idea if I would be able to find the remaining two. On their backs, we rode out, down the river before eventually reaching the location Adhi mentioned. And, true to his word, the hideout was there, and by goodness it looked almost like a fort with the stone walls. There were even defenders stationed there at this very moment. After I sent out Varya to scout ahead, seeing as she was smaller than my garms, I had Eine ask KleaHatma something important. [Can you feel any demonic powers around, Klea?] The demon remained silent. ording to Eine she was concentrating, trying to assess the location while inside that small ring. After a few moments, her answer came and it instantly put everybody on guard. [Yes, and not only one strong one, but multiple smaller demonic presences. What a party.] Chapter 294: The Church of the Edjurl. Chapter 294: The Church of the Edjurl. And dont forget, the best loot is always at the bottom of the banditir, Sensei! With the threat of the situation clear to us, it also meant that Daichi couldnt continue inside with us. It was too dangerous for him. As such, we had to send him back to the subspace with a portal, telling him to inform Hestia about everything and to have her get ready in case we ran into a problem. It would be best if she didnt simplye over here now, otherwise it might blow our cover. Besides, scouting was my duty in Aurora. Before he left, he handed Grimnir the equipment he was holding onto. Aside from his sthammer which he had with him all this time, Grimnir also equipped his prototype gauntlets and sabatons. The rest of his attire was his newly made armor made from Hestias scales. Im sorry the dream isnt done yet, Daichi said, motioning to the still unfinished armor piece and helmet he took out from his storage. Stop worrying,d. That project can wait for uster. Thess also needs more time to work on it, so go on and wait for our return. Grimnir patted Eines shoulder, causing thetter to feel ashamed at how little time she had to work as an artificertely. Yeah, I get it. Still, sorry for being the weakest link. Good luck ande back alive! And with that, we were four, one shy of the original members of the Aurora. [In and out. Quick. Lets try not to fight the demonkin contractor if we dont have to. Weve faced worse, so lets do this!] I encouraged everybody as Varya returned with her scouting report. Cloaking everybody in my [Shadow Armament], we sneaked inside the fort through a blind spot in the sentries she found. Before we entered though, KleaHatma warned us there was a mana barrier surrounding the ce and that we should enter the facility with [Shadow Dash]. She might be untrustworthy, but wisdom denied was not smart. After we made it in undetected, we began looking around, where Eine noted how a couple of the guards inside looked like the people who came to the grand opening of the bistro and confectionery and were causing a ruckus with their dragon bigotry crap. [I only arrived there at the end with Tatsuya and Kyouya, but I still remember the guy Hestia humiliated. The tall and burly one.] Eine pointed at a man with a greatsword. This means the Resurrection emblems they had on them on that day were false. Hestia was right, this gang was trying to frame the Resurrection and have us destroy their rival for them. So, is the ve bandit ambush also rted to these people? If so, then we have some talking to do After we found our way into the stone hideout, Grimnir noted how there probably was a basement around, noting how there was evidence on the stone walls that there was something below the ground floor. Splitting up was an option here, but it was too risky since we didnt know who our enemies were. We knew there were at minimum two demonic contractors of some kind around after KleaHatma warned us. As a four-man group we were easier to detect than if I was alone, but our fighting potential was higher. Also, it wasnt as if it was that bad if they found us. Four Auroras were here. I had full trust in our coordination together. We decided on leaving the upper floors forst, going with Daichis advice despite how I found it too unreliable of a tip. And, what did you know, his intuition was correct. The ground floor had mostly barracks with a few facilities where the gang members could rx and eat. However, the floor below? An alchemist cave full of people experimenting on ves with their concoctions and other items. Some of the said items were even manatech, but the most horrendous part was when they transformed a person into the same monster from the ve bandit attack. Grouuuuuahkkkk! Ahh, I see Damn, we still cant reproduce Davisons recipe. What the hell are thesest two ingredients? Argh, whatever. We still have enough time to find something to beat out that bitch Resve. Taking over the guild for her damn fucked up ambition! Not even acknowledging the people bringing in the money! Hmm? Reajaen is the alchemist guilds master? I ced that information in the back of my head for now, as I was too upied scowling at what these humans were doing to other members of their race. The alchemists were absolutely indifferent to the agony and fear they were inflicting on their test subjects. It was absolutely stomach wrenching. I felt disgust lingering in the back of my throat as I watched them perform their cruel acts. Mhrm! Grimnir suddenly grabbed my arm, surprising me. When I looked down at what he was pointing at, I noticed ck thunder was surrounding my hand. I clenched it into a fist and stopped the mana surging around my arms. I also noticed my eyes were ring again, emitting red mist. Reflecting on my emotions, I had to admit I wanted to attack them right at this moment. While I was contemting on what to do, Eine pointed at another entrance at the end of the basements hallway. Sneaking passed all the alchemists and their guards, we went down another set of stairs until KleaHatma warned us to Look out. We instantly readied out weapons. As we opened the door, the deep booming voice of a man burst right into our ears. My fellow Olden Money! Long have we waited for our revenge. To enact our grudge onto that wrench Resve. A randommoner beastmening into our country and attempting to ruin us by taking the foundation of our organization down! A grand hall like a churchs nave could be seen as we opened the door, where seven people were seated at arge round table ced upon a giant wolfs pelt. Hold on? I felt Quatre suddenly growling from inside my shadow, but told him to stop. To stay quiet as I inspect the seven humans in the room, each nked by two guards and an attendant of sorts. Four of them were wearing gaudy-looking golden suits with jewelry and other essories to unt their incredible wealth. While most of the men at the table were built leanly, there was one I wasnt able to take my eyes away from as he gorged himself on a ton of pastries like a pig. Today, our order has received another message! that very man announced. A stain on our masters glory was inflicted in Artorias,nd of the Griffons. He has called for us to prepare for war. As such, it has be paramount that we retrieve our masters gift from the damn beastmen! His orb of power that they have stolen from us. Our scouts have confirmed it is hidden in a vige east of here! And then the bomb dropped. Our master has sent us help! A help most wanted. Please, wee with me our war power! Sir Heek! And from a room, a person with red skin and bright yellow hair appeared. With red eyes looking like life was unappealing to him, he shuffled into the room with little to no enthusiasm. Our very own demonkin of wrath. I took out my daggers out of instinct. Mhmm. Grimnir grabbed my arm and I shook him off. I gave him a thumbs-up, gesturing to him that I wouldnt be attacking them just yet. There was still information to be gained and we still havent found the stuff from the Resurrection. I just wanted the others to get their guards up. One of the targets KleaHatma warned us about was here, and it was the second worst case possible: a demonkin. Why couldnt he only be a demonkin contractor? The others nodded to me, understanding my intentions. As such, we continued watching with our hands on our armaments. We stared down the balcony we stood on, watching the procedures. Outside of two of the three gaudy-looking senators, all of them were gazing at the red-skinned person with eyes of wonder. The overly obese one was evenughing with joy. A demonkin of wrath. Who was he? The demonkin stared at them, sighing after inspecting them before showing his disinterest. For someone epassing the sin of wrath, he sure was calm. Even his build wasnt what I expected. I imagined a wrath demonkin to be more muscr, like a bodybuilder viking, but this man was lean, like an MMA fighter. There was an unnerving silence in the air, to the point the demonkin started to look even more bored. He gazed around the room, even ring at the guards protecting each senator before looking over at the balcony. We didnt move. I was confident he couldnt find us while I was around. And as expected, he didnt react to our presence. My fellow senators! I have learned from our master that the recent attack on Griffonpeak was a sess! Our master, the demonkin prince of pride, took down the Kingdom of Griffons true king! He snapped their wings! the fat man spoke, spitting out pieces of pastry as he chortled while his sycophants pped. However, in the process, we lost Hamil. in by Shaturein. As you might have noticed, their pawns are in the process of integrating themselves into our beautiful city! No more, I say! For when we be Estralias rulers, we need naught the gue of another country! Did Hamil really die? I thought he escaped ording to Tasianna and Pestrodus. What about the saintess, Senator OBloom?'''' One of the others brought up, confirming for us that the fat one was Senator OBloom. She might be dead, but the Empire still hadnt taken its move. Do our masters have a problem in Folschreck? Nay, Senator Plymeir. Our masters managed to y multiple blessed of the Light Goddess, but controlling the damn heroes without them noticing has been a problem. Damn otherworldly brats! My eyes widened. Blessed? in? As in saints and champions of Aurena were murdered in the Empire? If that was the case, then maybe this was the reason for Aurenas silence to Hestias questions? If so, then this was starting to look bad. Then how are we supposed to attack Artorias then? another senator asked. Outside of ourselves, the other countries Master Envy tried to cajole to our side have been unsessful. Our masters other pawns are imbeciles. Unable to rise in power like us. Oh? OBloom stopped eating, grinning with a mocking frown. Like us? Ha! Senator Undor. You must be jesting! You and Senator Plymeir were fortunate to have me sponsor you, otherwise your brothers wives would have taken over the senator roles of your houses. Without me, you would have never known the grace of our master. If I hadnt approached you, you two would have turned into mere fodder once our masters gift us Estralia to rule. Gahaha! One of the less gaudy senatorsughed out loud as his right arm began to turn into what looked like Eines [w]. He bashed the table with that arm, showcasing it to the shocked Plymeir and Undor. The gifts of our masters. In this ce, its not your wealth that matters, but your faith in our masters. Your loyalty! Our order has been here before the two of you joined to get revenge on the Resurrection. [Aho, my blood is in him] KleaHatma noted. [I guess its simr to that Charleslyt boy. Instead of forming a contract or pact, someone just injected my blood into him. Not a very good alternative if you want to stay human. Or sane.] [Its what Goddess Kronnaz wanted to warn me about. The more I used Kleas abilities, the more Im prone to fall into her sin,] Eine added. [If five out of the seven senators were simr to that person, then we have one demonkin and five with demonkin blood inside them.] I frowned. That still wasnt ideal at all. We were outnumbered, and theughter of the senators sounded to me as if they were mocking us, despite it being directed at Senator Plymeir and Undor. The two named senators could only look at their colleagues in shame and fear. Regardless! Soon you may join us, though OBloom showed a greedy smile at the two men, twisting his body like a beast eyeing its prey. However, before that can happen, we must first acquire what is needed for the future. Our invasion of Artorias will happen soon, but first, our master, the demonkin prince of envy, requests us to hand his orb back. We must reacquire it from that damn Resve! The attention then shifted to Plymeir, who gulped as he took out a sheet of parchment. As mentioned, my spies managed to look into the situation in that beastman vige. The orb is definitely there, hidden inside a dungeon created from all the onnikai. Ah? Fighting a dungeon with its master around might be difficult. Hire as many ck mercenaries as possible. I heard there are a few former Yanderu members around after the local group broke apart, right? Send your messengers with pouches full of coins! OBloom announced. Senator OBloom. One of the lower senators raised his arm. What about that dragon princess? Have you forgotten about the news we received? Aye, never! She and Resve are currently our most problematic issues. A champion of Aurena, I heard from my contacts. That she fought against the creatures there and also possibly responsible for the death of the hero who killed that saintess. He threw his jam-filled bread on the table, looking too irritated to continue eating. The Church of the Edjurl cannot falter. We will seed and be beings beyond humans. Once the demonkins have conquered the world and the Edjurl gods rid Peolynca of the Origin Gods, we of the chosen elite shall rule the world. The world will be back in the hands of its inhabitants! I didnt understand what they were talking about. Grant themselves freedom by getting rid of the Origin Gods? What is that supposed to mean? Wouldnt the Edjurl gods or some tyrannical demonkin prince just take over? In all of history, when there was a power vacuum, some god would appear to goad the people to put him on the throne. Louis XIV, the sun king, had a megalomaniac personality and thought he was the God of France simply because his advisors led him down the correct path to secure his control as king. Robespierre of the French Revolution took down Louis XVI to liberate themon man from the nobles and rich, only to fall into the delusions of a tyrant while trying to bring out his ideal republic. A path of blood was his legacy with the first usage of the guillotine. Sir Heek! OBloom called out to the dozing demonkin, waking him up before he fell on the ground. What say you? We have many enemies of your master in this city. Not only must we regain the orb, but there is a person here who managed to kill a demonkin, weakened after he defeated one of the blessed! You must wish revenge! Hrmm He looked sleepy before speaking in a demotivated voice. Whatever. USkaie knew the risks and still managed to fulfill one goal. Lord Pride is probably happy about it. I dont know why you humans are glorifying us demonkins so much, anyways. Cool, he killed one of our top enemies. Hell go down in history, or whatever. Not like I knew him or something. Is he really a demonkin of wrath? The mood dampened as the demonkin showed no interest in their scheming. Instead of continuing their interactions with him, they turned back to their original n, talking about how their attack would happen in a week. They needed time to gather the necessary mercenaries and bodies. Afterwards, they would attack the Resves mansion and beastman vige. They also talked about attacking us and Hestia, but quickly understood doing that wouldnt be good since it would invite retribution from the various dragonkin. As such, they decided it would be better to go for their n B drive Hestia out through dissent from the people. Attacking anybody from the Aurora would only bring about political drama, but theyve learned from their spies and rumors in Artorias that Hestia was more kind-hearted than they initially thought. As such, to defeat somebody that was nice, it was best to stay in the shadows and manipte people to vilify her. To make her unwanted. They nned that bigotry moment during the grand opening of our pastry shop and bistro by specifically buying out mercenaries who had bad experiences with wyverns or any dragonkin. There were already quite a few humans who only thought of beastmen as lesser people or ves in this city. Narrow-minded, I must say. To the senators, the money theyve earned in this city was meant for this moment. In a week''s time, the people theyve hired toe to Gleisvale tounch another propaganda movement would arrive. They knew Hestia supported Artorias from the dinner, as she had pleasant interactions with King Drangleic and his dukes. They didnt want her to get her ws around their city. How boring the demonkinined as he left the room with a loud yawn. In the perfect moment, too, as the senators were done with their attack ns and were now discussing how to control the senate. However, that was more than we thought we would learn today. We now knew even more people were associates of the demonkin and that this group was even working with the prince of envy, the one posing as the pope. The Church of the Edjurl was a name not even Muraina knew about, and if this was a proper secretive organization, then this might be a real threat if humans actually supported the demonkin. Like moss or a fungus slowly destroying the foundation of a building. This was probably part of the rot Aurena was talking about. They eventually also talked about the loot they got from the Resurrection base and how the attack on the ve auction was meant to retrieve all of that in addition to saving the ves. Apparently, the Resurrection has been targeting any ce where beastmen were sold, evident of how the street auction I saw was so heavily monitored. Once the discussion went to what they would do with the loot, we managed to learn the location of it. Second floor, in the storage room. I could probably assassinate the senators right now, but Tasianna told me we shouldnt with the demonkin around. Quatre protested, of course, since his pelt was right in front of us. I also thought getting rid of the problem now was better than waiting forter. Still, I acquiesced. I didnt want take the gamble of appraising the demonkins status now, since we didnt know if he had countermeasures. No information, no go. As we left for the second floor, Grimnir suddenly spoke out about what was worrying me after having the time to think about the situation. We dont know how strong the demonkins exactly are. Combat-ready ones, I mean. We fight on our terms. Grimnirs words resonated with me. How strong were demonkins exactly? Not only was this race isted to the southeastern part of the world, meaning dwarves and elves didnt know their current strength much, but outside of Hestia, none of us ever fought one of them. Even in Hestias case, she dominated that demonkin of envy in no small part due to her berserk moment from [Battle Frenzy (Major)], all on top of being the strongest member of Aurora. The demonkin was also weakened after he fought Eshe and her guards. That gave us no way to properly assess them. I felt anxious now after having some time to think about it. Assassinating those senators would be for the best now, but maybe we were being reckless. Infiltrating enemy territory was already dangerous regardless of our power strength, even more since we were expecting a demonkin contractor to be here. And, what did you know, there wasn''t a contractor here, just an actual demonkin and five who partook in demonic blood. I was even considering if all demonkins were this powerful, and that these werent just warriors or trained fighters. A pretty weird thought, honestly, but warrior societies like the Spartans used to exist. Even the lowly baker was a trained warrior sort of. After knocking a few guards out, I [Shadow Dash]ed everybody through a protected metal door into the storage room. There, crates were everywhere, letting us know little of what was inside of them. The only thing we could do was to start breaking into them. Oooh! Grimnir let his excitement out, drawing our attention to his chagrin. I, uh, this crate has a ton of monster materials in them. I kinda want to bring them back. Focus on the task, Grimnir. We need to get out of here now. I shook my head and returned to another crate. After a while of breaking through everything, we eventually made it to the jackpot. The mark of the Resurrection, the serpent coiling around a vial, was inside. We didnt check for the rest of the items, simply stuffing everything we could into my [Storage Magic]. With our goal fulfilled, we snuck back to the ground floor and decided on leaving the premises for today anding back tomorrow tounch a full-scale attack with Hestia with us. However, as we were about to leave through the bases blindspot, I suddenly felt a presence. [Oh oh.] KleaHatmas voice gave me a terrible feeling. [I think we were found out.] [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] activated as I felt somethinging from below, quickly warning everybody in time to spread out. The ground exploded, burst open with rock and earth flying around like a fountain. The dust covered the area, blocking our site and making it hard to breath until Tasianna blew it all away. Found you, rats. [Iing!] A silhouette jumped out from the hole left by that st before my attention was turned towards a ming spear nearly drilling a hole into Eines chest. She instantly retaliated by extending her whipsword with a [Piercing Shot], only blocked once the me spear morphed into a shield. Oh, this is exciting A humanoid with red-skin and bright yellow hair. He only wore casual clothing that made him look slightly in, but I saw mes begin to form around his shoulders, only so slightly. However, what wasnt there before were four small ming horns sprouting from his head, like a toddler growing teeth. I really didnt think it would be this interesting today. All four of us took our opportunity to ready ourselves with our weapons and equipment, letting the man speak his monologue. I thought it was weird to find beast tracksing from the forest. A bit unfortunate for you that I went outside to take a dump, only to find those tracks reced by those from shoes. Identify! Profile: Name: Heek Level: 99 Race: Demonkin of Wrath Age: 37 Years Job: Elemental Scourge Level: 24/30 Status: Health: 10257 Mana: 3790 Strength: 3572 Intelligence: 831 Vitality: 3056 Wisdom: 1924 Agility: 2389 Stamina: 14190 Effects: [Excited: 23%] [Anger: 1%] [Fear: 0%] Skill Points: 50 (-1550) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 5] [Mana Control Lv. 6] [Arcane Mind Lv. 3] [Fire Magic Lv. 5] [Mental Warfare Lv. 3] [Mental Stability Lv. 1] [Wrathful Emotions] [Elemental Manifestation Lv. 6] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 7] [Elemental Meisterweapon Lv. 2] [All-Damage Enhancements Lv. 3] [Mana Strike Lv. 7] [Stamina Strike Lv. 10] [Sadism Lv. 2] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 2] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] [Concentration Lv. 3] [Foresight Lv. 1] [Tracking Lv. 7] [Danger Perception Lv. 8] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 8] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 7] [Night Vision Lv. 5] [Presence Killer Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 2] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 7] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Poison Resistance Lv. 9] [Paralyzation Resistance Lv. 8] [Torpor Resistance Lv. 9] [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 10] [Fear Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 3][Water Resistance Lv. 4] [Ice Resistance Lv. 1] [Earth Resistance Lv. 7] [Wind Resistance Lv. 7] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growth and rted: [Mana Recovery Lv. 3] [Enhanced Mana Growth Lv. 2] [Enhanced Mana Capacity Lv. 1] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 6] [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 5] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 2] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 5] Others: [Handicraft Lv. 6] [Woodworking Lv. 4] [Identity Blocker Lv. 5] [Terror Aura Lv. 6] [Battle Mind Lv. 8] [Dismantle Lv. 8] Ability List: Unarmed: [Warbringers Body] [Bloodreapers Tearing] [Power Punch] [Emotion Surge] Elemental Meisterweapons: [Myriad sher] [Hammer of the Elements] [shdrive Ever-Piercer] [Shield of Lions Bane] Spell List: Custom Spells: [Create me] Fire Spells: [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening me] [People, meet your first demonkin of wrath. The sin of the unending anger. The everliving emotion that can drive even the sanest people into insanity.] KleaHatmas voice echoed through our heads as the four of us looked at each other, already forming a n on how to fight him. [The power of the demon of wrath is their uncontroble emotions. Calm and collective at its lowest, but all-consuming once they reached their peak. Their racial ability is to manifest their mana into elemental weapons. Only one element can be chosen, and this one chose fire as hispanion for life.] Emotion SurrrrrrrgGEEEEEEE! Mana exploded around him like an aura, creating a wind pressure as his hair began to re up and grow in length, starting to look like a stream of fire once it reached its maximum length. The four horns grew in size and twisted into the forms of shotels, shining a bright orange. Another set of eyes opened up at his forehead, moving around the area as they adjusted to everything. Hammer! He cried out before stomping the ground. That outburst showed the most emotions Ive ever heard from this person. [Do not allow him to reach 100% with all three of his emotions. At that point, even if hes not a Prince of Sin, this demonkin could prove too much for the four of you to fight.] Identify! Effects: [Excited: 61%] [Anger: 0%] [Fear: 12%] My name is Heek! An apprentice of the third Warbringer of Lord Wrath! To honor Master VifiYoks name, as her squire I shall grant you a glorious battle and honorable defeat! We reap, to water the blood lilies! Now, its time to die, asshole! Humanization! AhrwooOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH! A note from AbyssRaven The pin is rolling, it is time for this arc to get moving. Time for Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir to fight against a demonkin and his bandit allies! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(6) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 295: The 5th Sin: Wrath. Chapter 295: The 5th Sin: Wrath. Grreeegrouuuuuuuuhhhhh! Ahraaarrrrrrrrg! Grrrrrrrk! Urgh! Gahhhh! A thunderp. ck lightning shot out from my arm as I smacked the demonkin of wrath with my bulky right foreleg, sending him crashing through the forts walls to the outside. Before I destroyed the interior of this ce with my size, I followed after him before using [Smokey Haze] to nket the whole area in my shadow smoke. [Go all out, everybody! Either we leave now or fight and kill him! Choose quickly! Ill lead the charge!] Imanded everybody. W-What?! Where da fuck did that thinge from?! Monster! We got a monster in the base! Wh-What is this smoke?! I cant see! Somebody blow this shit away! [I am for fighting!] I could hear Eine say telepathically before her whipsword swooped past me in the direction of where I smacked the demonkin to. Activating my heat vision, I saw her sword being deflected by his fire sword. Thetwo of them traded blows in this darkness, purely tracking each others position with their respective [Enhanced Enemy Sense]. And, it showed, as most of their attacks were off by a good mark. Wow! Why doesnt this damn smoke disappear? I heard the demonkin voice his annoyance. Argk, whatever. Warbringers Body! Hiiiiraaaak! Hammer of the Elements! Eines sword finally managed to strike our enemy. However, it seemed he did something to protect his body as he took those hits like a tank, before turning his me sword into a hammer. With a singr strike to the ground, an earthquake shook Eine and me off-bnce before I noticed cracks forming around the area. Careful! I felt a chill around my feet seconds before arge golem made from ice materialized, picking Eine and me up in the air as mes burst from the ground like an eruption. The golem was instantly destroyed, but this allowed me to put Eine on my back and use [Air Walk] to avoid the remainder of the demonkins attack. With an opening at hand, I channeled mana through my arms to turn them into my stygian lightning. I jumped up and let this surge of power crash right on top of the demonkins location with [Voltage Impact], breaking the ground before using [Stygian Lightning] to shoot out bolts of thunder through the smoke. Grkk?! How?! our enemy groaned from this unavoidable attack. As long as he was in my shadow, my lightning will hit their mark thanks to the [Lightning Shadow] skill. Dammit, is this all from this damn smog? Fuck this, then! The fire hammer transformed back its sword form and released multiple ming waves as it shed, forcing me to dodge around while releasing more electric bolts. Every single one was hitting him, but I noticed they werent slowing him down. He was aiming to escape the [Smokey Haze]. Wrong direction,d! I saw Grimnirs heat signature make a supermannding right in front of the demonkin just mere moments before he escaped. Raising his hammer up, his gauntlets suddenly let out sounds of a strong gale, elerating his downward strike into a burst of ice spikes. This pushed the demonkin back as he narrowly blocked it with his fire shield. Grimnir suddenly sted forward, shouting Eine as he readied his sword. [Saori, the smoke!] Eine called out as she jumped off my back and used [Wind st] to fly forward. I did as she said, recalling the smoke back into my shadow to reveal the total state of the battlefield. Destroyed and covered in fire and ice. The moment the smoke vanished, both Grimnir and Eine rushed at the demonkin with their weapons ready. Unfortunately, their attacks were easily parried, not by his sword, but by two ming wings sprouting from his back. This is actually a surprise. You four are actually stronger than I anticipated! He announced with a wide grin, almost as if he was immersed in joy. But not strong enough. That lightning is nothingpared to Master VifiYoks! An aura of me bursts from his body as his arteries began to glow yellow, bing progressively brighter as his [Excited] meter reached 80%. Eine and Grimnir were pushed away, and the demonkin took to the skies with his wings of fire. Turning his shield into a sword, he dove down with Grimnir in his sight. Freeze! des of ice rained down at the demonkin, forcing him to block and dodge all of them if he didnt wish to turn into a pincushion. To my right, Tasianna was floating in the air with [Aifli eir Vintral] active, looking like an angel of ice as she materialized more and more ice des to attack with. When those didnt work, she instead chose to crush him with [Krakens Destruction]. As the giant tentacle made from water shed against his fire, the steam it created made the field look hazy. With Tasianna covering them, Eine and Grimnir regrouped. Meanwhile, the bandits finally organized themselves, forming a circle around us with their melee fighters while the archers stayed behind, arrows ready. Dont attack the fire person! Hes a VIP! from the sides of the bandit base, a man in a suit shouted as he was escorted by his guards outside. The rest are damn intruders! Kill them! Dont let them escape or our ns are ruined! The senators! Those fiends were escaping at this moment! I couldnt let them escape like this! Ahrwoooooh! I turned my head around and formed arge ck magic circle in front of me. I was taking them out now or never! Hadaen Dragon Th! I know when I see a powerful lightning attack! The demonkins ming hammer suddenly appeared before my eyes. I ducked, but I felt my fur singe from that attack. I didnt even have any time to breathe as [Foresight] warned me in the next two seconds that a flurry of attacks would happen. And it did. Transitioning from sword to spear, the demonkin released a flurry of fiery strikes akin to what Hestia could do with her ws, tail, and ive. I didnt want to take any of those hits. Luckily, I was extremely nimble despite being around the size of a house. I had my high Agility to thank. Still Hes level 99 alright! In my fenrir form, I was level eight, which tranted into level 88 as a wolfkin. I was eleven levels below this person and, if I had stayed in humanoid form, all my stats outside of Mana, Intelligence, and Agility would have been inferior to his. To be honest, the Agility gap between us was huge, currently. About 7000. It showed here, as I wasnt being overwhelmed, but for some reason, the longer we traded blows and the more I damaged him with my attacks, the stronger he felt. Hahaha! Yes,e at me with all your got! Show me your strength and I will answer in kind! Hahaha! As if he was in a berserk frenzy, he kept on attacking me despite his armor being damaged and his body being covered in wounds. Identify. Effects: [Excited: 95%] [Anger: 10%] [Fear: 42%] Dammit. What am I supposed to do? I still remembered KleaHatmas warning to not increase those three emotions too high, otherwise we might put ourselves in a bad situation. The only option really was to kill him befo Shoot! [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] sent a chill down my spine. My head snapped around to a cannon at the side, sting arge blue ball in my direction. There wasnt enough time to dodge due to my size nor could I [Shadow Dash] into my shadow right now. I was too big and the sun was shining into this area right now. Humanize! [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] I was forced to change. The ball of mana flew right past me and drilled a hole into the mountain next to the fort. In the next moment, I felt another attacke at me, but I failed to dodge it in time. Bloodreapers Tearing! [Shadow Armament] protected me from the full brunt of the attack but I still felt my blood spilling from my arm. That searing hot feeling made me grit my teeth, only for something to punch me right into my stomach. PooooWWWWWERRRRR PUNCH! OooorUUUUUFFFF! With incredible force, I was catapulted through the forts outer walls and right into the forest. I felt a dent in my stomach for some reason, making me want to puke. My instincts reacted, pushing my body up just as the demonkin jumped forward with his wings, about to hit me only for [Alpha!] Ahrwkrrrrrrr! Grrruukraauuugh! my shadow pack to emerge. Krak! Sarasa and Quatre emerged first at Unosmand, grabbing the demonkin at his leg and tossing him on the ground. Uno and Song then cast [Dark Tendrils] and caught his wings, holding them down, making it hard for him to move. Finally, Varya shot out, her ws dripping Hestias toxin. As a virigress, a venomous tiger, she used her swiftness and shed through an opening in his armor, injecting that putrid liquid. Argh! An ambush?! He swung his sword and would have hit Varya in the process if she had [Shadow Dash] a secondter. In the next moment, swords of ice rained down, only targeting his legs until they turned into a pincushion, stuck to the earth. Uwaarrrgh! Power sh! Pierce! Shield Bash! As the demonkin cried out in pain, the sound of people shouting out their weapon abilities came from inside the fort. Eine and Grimnir were fighting back to back against the swarm of bandits, immensely outnumbered by them. They were slicing and burning them down together, but the number of bodies they had to deal with was too much. Eine, Im Tasianna wanted to say something but I immediately interrupted her. Tasianna! My warning was just in time as Tasianna conjured up a [Frozen Shield] in time to block a giant me sword from the demon. Unlike its previous version, this swords size wasrger than the forts walls. And it apparently had the strength to fully pierce through Tasianna shield and force her to tank the hit with [Frozen Armament]. Graaaaaahk! Tasianna crashed onto the ground with blood drenching her clothes. Blood rushed to my head as I saw her hit, filling my mind with anger at the one who did this to her. After drinking one of Tasiannas health potions to heal up, I humanized back into a fenrir and used [Voltage Impact] on the demonkin. His sword turned into a shield, onerge enough to block my entire paw. If it werent for my [Shadow Armament] and [Inferno Resistance Lv. 5], I most likely would have burned my hand. GraAAHHHHHHHHH! Grrrrr! He bellowed out like a madman and I deduced he had already fallen into a berserk state. Knowing this, I used his shield to jump up and use my tail wrapped into shadows to somersault smack him into the air. Just Blink. Shadow Descent! Disappearing from the berserkers perception for a second, I dodged his wildly swung counter-attack, before appearing above him with a full shadow covered tail, activating [Stygian de]. Like an axe kick, my tail descended down with full force, striking the demonkin while he was unable to block the attack. He shot down into the floor, lodging himself into the ground. My shadow pack shot out their [Dark Tendrils], constricting his limbs and neck. He wouldnt be going anywhere. I saw Eine and Grimnir taking care of an injured Tasianna, giving me the confidence to take our most problematic opponent down first. While standing in the air with [Air Walk], I grabbed my twin catalyst from my storage and held them in my paw, and began channeling even more mana into them. I turned all that mana into lightning, causing sparks to fly around me like an aura. [Lightning Revolt (Limited)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Ahrwoooooooh! I kicked the air, I shot down at the demonkin with my forelegs surging into power. This was the actual one, this was the attack that killed Fulsara while she was fused with her creations! Voltage Impact! Ahhhhhhhrr! the demonkin shouted only seconds before Inded, and in the next moment my whole vision went ck and white as lightning and mes shed against each other, producing a powerful st destroying the area around us. I was protected from the impact by my shadow armor, but the blinding light and the loud thundering shook my head. I felt slightly unbnced as my ears recovered from the sound, waiting for the dust to settle around me. But through heat vision, I saw something in the middle. It was so reminiscent of what would happen after Hestia released her [Sr Beam]. That small fire at the epicenter of the explosion reigniting in power. Oh shit! Nghhkraaaaaaaaaaaaa! I dodged back the moment I felt the temperature around me increasing. The dust was blown away, revealing a giant me sword had cut the ground, searing it. The attacks didnt stop though, as the flurry pushed me to us [Dark Tendril] to pull myself out of the conflict zone. There, in the sky, I saw what was going on. That same demonkins appearance changed once again. An armor of mes had surrounded his entire body, making him look like a mighty warmonger. His four eyes were literally burning while fangs had grown from his mouth, making him look a bit like a Japanese demon an oni. Two arms and a tail made out of fire had appeared on his body. In each of his four hands, he held one of each of the four armaments he had shown today the sword,nce, hammer, and shield. He held his weapons high and when he roared, each of them red up and increased in size. Identify. Effects: [Excited: 100%] [Anger: 81%] [Fear: 100%] Shit! How are you supposed to manage those emotions?! KleaHatma told me I should stop him from reaching 100% in all three emotions, but how was I supposed to do that? The moment I tried to kill him, he exploded and turned into a four-armed war general straight out of ancient Japanese folktales. Gruooooooaaaaaah! And befitting his new appearance, his frenzied warcry was quickly followed up by another sh of might. Thunder surged around my body as I engaged him in the air with [Air Walk], using not only my stygian lightning and shadow abilities, but also my dark magic to full effect. My shadow pack would help out, of course, serving as my support crew with their disruptions and ambush attacks. However, the demonkin wasnt a slouch; in fact, it was starting to get a bit hard to dodge his attacks even with my Agility. The information couldnt be read from his profile, nor did it reflect on his Agility, but I swore his strikes and movements were faster than before. His endless and ruthlessbos mixed together too well, making me feel as if I was dodging bullets. My size was starting to turn into a detriment. I had to start taking hits to create an opening for myself to attack, but with every sh or lighting bolt Inded, the more his [Anger] rose. The higher the number went, the more KleaHatmas warning upied my mind. It also didnt help that I noticed his Health was regenerating whenever he made me bleed. His damn [Sadism] recovered his Health and Stamina whenever he basked himself in a persons blood. Afterwards, I would use a shadow attack and heal my own Health with [Stygian des]. This process looped and looped, forcing us into a stalemate. As Hestia would call it, we were vampire tanking or leech tanking or whatever it was called. If Hestias toxin was going to finally affect him, now would be the best. Ill exhaust myself first! It was our damn difference in Stamina. Not only did I have less, but he was recovering it when he made me bleed. It felt like he had an endless supply while I couldnt keep up, slowly bing tired. [Alpha!] Uno called out at me in worry. I felt arcane corruption building up but even with my shadow pack helping out, I couldnt find a moment to drink a dragorade. Still, coordinating with my garms and Varya gave me more or less the edge in this battle. Even if slightly, and even if the demonkin was slowly turning the tide as my resources dwindled. I just needed some time for a [Voltage Impact] or [Hadaen Dragon Thunder] to kill him. One good opening was all I needed! However, I knew that was just my ego talking, driving to defeat him on my own, but I wasnt stupid enough to continue doing this alone. At this point, we needed to end this quickly and catch the senators, and for that, we needed Hestia. [Varya! Use the re Tasianna made! Call for Hestia!] [Yes!] Varya sneaked away from the battle, getting away as I continued preupying the demonkin. The moment the re activated, was when we would win this hands-down. But there wasnt enough time for that to happen. Heek, calm down. A womans voice came from somewhere followed by a sharp whistle sound, interrupting our fight. Urgh! The demonkin squirmed before the fire around his eyes disappeared. He smacked his weapons together, sending out a huge fire wave at me. I chose to dodge it and so did my shadow pack. As I did so, I noticed the signal of the demonkin dashing away from me, towards a location with multiple other targets. I didnt want to lose him, but my only choice was to move through this fire wave at this point. I needed line-of-sight to [Shadow Dash] towards a shadow. Without it, I couldnt use my spells. As the wave disappeared, having chosen the trees and grass around me as their prey, I dashed back to where I fought the demonkin, only to see bandits escaping the base. I looked down, seeing Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir look at me in confusion next to a floor covered in corpses. I grit my teeth and turned back to where I noticed the demonkins escaped and was about to dash over there, only for my fur to suddenly stand up. In the next moment, a giant lightning bolt suddenly struck the ground where their signals were, before it turned into a typhoon of lightning. I didnt know why, but my instincts told me this was where this fight and chase stopped. Something in the middle of this storm felt wrong. After this strange phenomenon happened, I ran over (ran over where?), while Tasianna handed the forest fire behind me. The trees were vaporized and nothing but brown earth and ck ash remained. I couldnt even detect where all of them were. What happened here? [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] With the enemies nowhere to be seen, I shook my head and transformed back into my wolfkin form. I sent out my shadow pack to find out where they were before rendezvousing with the others. There, the three apologized to me for being unable to support me more than they could. I looked over their shadows, looking at all the bandits they had to kill and told them it was alright. Goodness Kuso! Probably doesnt show after I froze and burned them, but some of the bodies were the ves the alchemists worked on. Had the ve tattoos and also transformed into those hideous beasts we saw at the bandit ambush. Grimnir then began pulling up a few bodies, showing the fading blue ve tatoos. Totally unperturbed. Whether it was from experience or not, he was the only one who could deal with the corpses with a clear mind. I just found the smell and sight too much to bear. Good job not using your demon powers, Eine. As such, I decided to change the topic. Yeah, I deduced it probably wouldnt be too good here with so many eyes. Klea has to stay a secret from the demonkins for now. I didnt tell her to do it, but she made the correct choice despite our situation. d to see she doesnt need her demonic powers, although she probably could have ended the bandits sooner if she had assimted with KleaHatmas blood. I was wondering if this battle today was a win or a draw, or maybe even a loss. Regardless, I think I was starting to understand the entire story of this situation, of this Estralian drama. The Resurrection, led by Raejaen Resve, must have some sort of grudge against OBloom and his conspirators. Did she know they were demonkin associates? Maybe, since her son was involved with the powers of the Sin of Sloth. And this antagonistic rtionship was starting to climax. The two factions were fighting each other. OBloom even tried to drag us into their spiel, nudging us to destroy the Resurrection while keeping their involvement hidden. I did wonder if the attack on the Layavete cartel was the Resurrections attempt to influence us, or if they just wanted to clean up their mess since the former had connections with the OBlooms. There were still a few holes in my theory, but all we needed to know was OBlooms n. How should we deal with this? How should Aurora deal with this situation? I looked at the divine Quest Ilsaphone gave me and sighed. Hanazawa also had a simr one, both directing our attention towards the onnikai imprisoned by the Ressurection. While contemting our options, the four of us started to hear the sound of something in the air. Like a rocket. To our surprise, Hestia was in the air, looking at us with a worried look. What happened?! Are you okay?! It seemed that lightning before was the re. We exined to her what happened, shocking her when we told her we had to fight the demonkin. Shemented about not just flying over after Daichi told her everything, but the four of us told her not to, saying we should have sent the signal the moment we fought the demonkin. All four of us thought we had the battle after I almost killed him with a [Voltage Impact]. Maybe it was ego. Maybe we didnt want to bring Hestia along, to prove we could do it without her. Didnt it also happen against the volchark? I was the one to persuade Tasianna to fight it with Grimnir and me. In the end, I knew I had to use the re, but that decision came toote. If I had used it at the beginning, Hestia would have been able to help out and take down all of them. Especially after Hestia lectured me on being reckless, I really shouldnt have been sopetitive. Dont worry about it, Saori. Hestia noticed my worries. I know what I said before, however, dont forget that I have full trust in you. Sure, you make me worry, but it isnt as if I do that to you four as well sometimes. Saori, you are a B rank monster and you managed to take down that lich almost on your own. Its all good, at least we now knew what the fuck is going on here. Come on. Hestia waved my worries away and pointed at the bases fort. She wanted to look around. Sighing once more and nodding to Hestias kind words, I threw away my worries for now. I could reflect on acting less and less like a responsible adult afterwards. Inside, we started to search for any clues. Sadly, most of the fort was destroyed. The alchemists were probably involved in said destruction, as they were nowhere to be seen and their tools and papers were destroyed. The ves they had in the basement were entirely used up to cover for their escape. I was thankful we managed to acquire the loot they got from the Resurrection before the attack, but even then, it didnt make me smile. If we had only escaped undetected. We could have stopped them all at once in this location. I had to curse my own ipetence, but how could I have expected the demonkin to go to the woods for his toilet business? Nevertheless, I could have hidden the tracks. I was getting better at fighting, but was my assassin training not enough? Ive been training with Muraina recently. I dont really understand how this could have happened. At least, we got this Quatre caressed his pelt we retrieved from the bottom. Sarasa could only look at him in envy, since she was the only one we hadnt found the pelt of. Uno was still in the Resurrections hands, but we could retrieve it at any time. We had Songs after I asked the Layavete cartels boss for it. [Saori, dear, dont be too disheartened. A demonkin of wrath is made to fight head-on. They arent like the others who use other tricks to win battles. They are meant to be strong, but now you have experience. You know how to counter him now.] I epted her advice. I had to return to my roots when I used the tools Hestia made for me to win battles. Maybe I was over-relying on my stygian lightning and shadows too much. I had to reflect on this battle. We then returned to the city, tipping off a guard about the location of the fort before going back into the RV, where a worried Daichi was waiting for us. After exining everything, we went to the living room where I slowly pulled out the items we obtained from that Resurrection crate. After I did so, I excused myself. I needed a shower and some time to look back on the day. I didnt like the taste of two failures in a single day. As I was about to leave the room, Hestia and Grimnir suddenly cried out. What the hell is this supposed to be?! We finally found the remaining mana batteries and what it was used for. A note from AbyssRaven Things are about to heat up! No pun intended. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 296: An Accord. Chapter 296: An ord. Huh? Who are you? This is the residence of House Resve, state your busi! Tasianna! Yes, mydy. Out of the way! Woah?! Grimnir! After Tasianna blew the two beastmen guards standing before the gate away with wind magic, the ones behind it became agitated and fled towards the mansion while calling for reinforcements. I noticed the mana barrier surrounding the ce with [Mana Eyes], realizing it probably protected the ce from outside attacks as well as fortified its gate and walls. Still, I kept moving forward after calling for Grimnir. With a loud Got it,ss, he activated parts of his unfinished Manatech armor prototype. From his sabatons, wind sted out of them, shooting Grimnir forward as he readied his sthammer. With mes bursting out from it, a single swing was all that was needed to blow the gates wide open. Halt! Beastmen guards equipped in decent armor and weapons, simr to a soldiers not a towns guard, rushed out. They were ready to attack us. Despite yelling out for us to Halt, they didnt leave us a second to actually respond before their archers shot at us. Saori. Eine, I calmly ordered. Eine conjured up multiple brown magic circles, materializing [Terra Wall]s to block their attacks from reaching us, whilst Saori whistled, summoning her shadow pack to capture all the soldiers with mana threads. [Master! We are done!] Rajah came sprinting over with his siblings after the job was done, looking up at me with the wish to be praised. I used [Unheiliger Angel] to create a floating tform for them to stand on, petting them once they were high enough where I could do it. As we walked up the stairs, Tatsuya and Kyouya rushed in front of us to open the mansions doors, causing the five of us to look at them in confusion. They looked at each other awkwardly for a second, before we thanked them for it and continued forwards. It did seem as if they were acting like my servants for a moment. With the members of Aurora and The Misfits trailing behind me, excluding Haruka who decided to stay in the RV, we ventured through the mansion. The servants and guards tried to stop us, but Tasianna was actively making it hard for them to even move by freezing their legs to the ground. Now that I look at it, most of them are beastmen, huh? I noted, only seeing a few human servants, although all of them were female and fiercely loyal. It really seemed like they were willing to risk their lives for their mistress. Stop. After a while, a familiar foxian man in ck armor appeared before us, his lifeless eyes turned into a scowl. He had his sword ready to strike us down, but lowered it in shock after he saw me. P-Princess Hestia?! And You?! He darted his eyes over to Asaka, ck-jawed as she and I walked past him. We will see your mother and have a talk. Come, show us the way, Mister Parilostro, I demanded without even looking into his eyes. Halt! However, he was still adamant about resisting. You are intruding into our home! Even if you are part of the imperial Do not make me repeat myself! I snarled at him, causing him to shiver as I released my [Draconic Aura]. The others of Aurora also gave him the stink eye, finally persuading him to act, otherwise this might be violent, and not in his favor. As we barged into Reajaen Resves office, the surprised foxian woman looked nervous for a second before widening her eyes in shock at our appearance. The guards probably informed her there were intruders, but not who they were, leading her to react just like Parilostro. Like mother, like son, I guess. P-Princess Hestia?! W-Wee. She tried to stay calm but I could see the anxiousness and confusion in her eyes. To what do I owe you the honor of Cut the crap, Ms. Reajaen! I silenced her attempt for small talk before talking out an item from my storage. What the hell is this? I mmed the item on her desk, revealing it to be a weirdly-shaped manatech. Four mana batteries could be seen on it with an empty slot for a fifth. It had multiple tube openings on it and looked a bit like a heart to me, although only slightly. Whe you? Ahem, what is this? Finally having the time to settle down, the veteran merchants agitation vanished as she assumed her poker face demeanor. Dont try to talk yourself out of this, foxian! Grimnir blurted out with a massive frown, anger clear to see. How and where the hell did you manage to build this, huh? I know the designs and techniques used on this thing. I would always with this type of mana wiring! They were the signature style of the artificer Broggart Luedbrumdar! Grimnir then pulled out the mana battery we got from the Layavete cartel, disying it for everybody to see. This, however, was not made with my cousin Broggis techniques. This is a failed imitation! The others were definitely made by a dwarf, but not this one. Speak! Grimnir mmed the desk, causing it to crack as he neglected to take off his manatech gauntlets. Reajaens son quickly grabbed him on the shoulder, but Saori pulled off his arm. Sit back and watch, she warned him before releasing him. Reajaen remained silent, trying to assess the situation. However, this wasnt the time for that. We know all about it, Asaka came forward and allowed her fenrir onnikais toe out and create a purple shield around her. The beastmen vige in the east and your involvement with them. About you being the true leader of the Resurrection, and also the secret you hold there. You cant hide onnikais that easily when someone can speak with them. Faemancer Parilostro mumbled under his breath, prompting Asaka to re at him. She was still holding a grudge on how he almost killed her. We also know the secret with your son, Lady Reajaen. Or, should I say, the puppet your son is controlling, Eine pointed at the armored foxian man. The Sin of Sloth. The ability for a demonkin to control bodies like a puppet. We saw them. Two Parilostros in two different locations at the same time. One tried to kill me. Asaka scowled. And the other burned down the ve auction at the docks with members of the Resurrection. The one they attacked was owned and operated by Senator OBloom, wasnt it? Daichi added. Tatsuya nodded. And those beastmen ves, you sent them to Eshreen Vige, correct? We saw your hidden vige where you kept those ves. You freed them from very, Kyouya then took over. But you were keeping the onnikais you created hidden in the back, guarded by your son and members of the Resurrection. In the face of all our usations, the foxian woman remained silent, letting not an emotion escape her facade. This was a departure from our first meeting. If you want evidence I took out a thick book from my storage. It was one of the many things we got from the Resurrection loot Saori and the others recovered from Senator OBlooms hidden bandit base. It and the heart-shaped manatech were the reasons why we immediately rushed over here to confront Reajaen Resve about her connection with the Resurrection. Then this should suffice, right? Lady Reajaen, I ask you to exin yourself right this instance. I want the entire picture and why you did all of this. Reajaen took the book I handed to her calmly, opening it up and inspecting the first page. My dearest Haven, this is the first page of many containing my n for vengeance for the death of my dear Resve! was the first sentence. This was a dairy. She closed it. I didnt read any further Who is this Resve and why does he share yourst name? I asked reservedly, noticing a change in her mood. My love eternal. She ced the book in an empty spot in her bookshelf, perfectly sliding it in with her other books. So you know about our ns? Members of Aurora? Why is your son a demonkin contractor and why are you fighting against OBloom and the Church of the Edjurl? I asked, hoping she would finally be cooperative. Revenge. Was her only answer. I nodded, already knowing this from her diary. When I asked her to continue, she shook her head and sat back down on her seat after cleaning up her bookshelf. That is a private matter, Princess Hestia. I understand you wish to know what is going on, but even then, I cannot give you answers I would dislike to give. But you will. Tasianna stomped the floor as she approached Reajaen from the sides, ring at her as she pulled out the four mana batteries from the manatech item. You are at fault You sent those fae hunters! You killed Princess Schuri, foxian! Mana clouds began to stream out of Tasiannas body. It seemed she used [Elvenize] as when the cloud dissipated, Tasianna assumed her [Elvenize Lv. 6] form. She became shorter and now was showing her fairy features like her wings and shortened ears. Reajaen widened her eyes before closing it as if she was praying. I apologize, she spoke solemnly. You apologize?! Tasianna snapped. Humans might have been condemned in the past for what they did to us faefolk, but that doesnt allow you beastmen or anybody the right to perform such abominable actions on us! My Princess Schuri will never, evere back because you hired people to hunt us! Tasiannas voice cracked as tears began to flow down her face. I went over to her, caressing her shoulder in sympathy. I hated humans. All of them! Because I thought only a human would be terrible enough to do so But Tasianna suddenly threw the mana batteries she had to the ground, to which Reajaen jerked up from her chair, falling onto her knees where she barely managed to catch all four. She cradled them in her hands as if it was her most precious treasure. You did this. You did this to create this manatech. You sacrificed how many faefolk lives? For revenge? For what? You will tell us why and, after this is done, you will answer for your crimes. YOOU! You have gone far enough without paying for your crimes! Mother! Parilostros arms suddenly split open right in the middle. One aimed at Tasianna and me and the other at the rest. However, having been warned about this by Asaka, Eine and Tatsuya snapped his arms shut, preventing the portable mana cannon from gathering energy to shoot. Saori quickly dashed to his back and forced him onto the ground, wrapping his arms up with threads. Urgh! he groaned. Stop! Please! She jumped up, pleading to Saori to stop before returning her attention to Tasianna and me. I-I Please. She bowed her head. I didnt know if she would speak, but I wasnt about to torture her with her son in pain. Saori nodded to my intentions and ced the wrapped up Parilostro on a couch before opening the window, making sure the other copies of her son wouldnt ambusd us. Although she wasnt calm in any manner, I still pulled Tasianna back from Reajaen, letting thetter sit back down. As I joined her on the other side of the desk, I repeated what I said before. I wanted to know what her deal was. Senator OBloom, no, before he killed his own father, mother, and siblings to take his ce as the head of his house. Harrione OBloom, he killed my lover, Resve. Reajaen suddenly took off her coat and pulled down the back of her dress. As Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Grimnir were forced to look away by us girls, Reajaen turned around, revealing arge scar on her back. Although it wasnt visible anymore, I could only wince as I guessed what it was. An emblem inside a cage. The mark of a ve tattoo. He was my ver and tormentor back when I was still a debt ve in the Folschreck Empire. I frowned. You were a ve? So yourst name and your wealth? Yes, I was never this rich. My parents were daywagers in the Folschreck Empire and they sold me to pay back a debt as I was their youngest child. Full-bestial beastmen are constantly belittled and bullied while free, but as a ve, we were desired by the affluent humans. They see us even more as beasts than our human-skinned rtives, you see, she exined, giving off a slight teacher-like vibe, as if she was lecturing me on beastman racism. Hold on. However, I was more interested in what she just mentioned. You just called yourself a full-bestial beastmen, right? But youre like me, right now. More human than beast in appearance. Thank you. It was what I wanted. She touched her fair skin. If this were Earth, people would have thought her of a middle-aged woman cosying a fox. But I am even happier that OBloom hasnt noticed me yet. It was worth shedding myself, even if it meant I could never look like my son ever again. I rotated my body, looking at Parilostro. I couldnt believe Reajaen was telling such a t-out lie. Her son shared a lot of features with his mother, so what was Reajaen talking about? Then what about your son? What does he have anything to do with all this? Dont try to lie to us about him not having any connection with a demonkin. We know and have our methods to detect it. We also know you are hiding the demonic item you stole from OBloom and his group in your hidden vige. The Church of the Edjurl she mumbled. So you know about them? Which means, the reason why you flew out of the city was for that? You went to OBlooms base under the mountain arch? Are you specifically trying to stall us for some reason or why arent you answering my questions? I was starting to get annoyed at her. You havent objected to being from the Resurrection, but you havent confirmed it either. You are asking me questions instead of answering mine. Lady Reajaen, this is getting tiring! I am not here for small talk. I want clear answers. I want to know if you truly are either an ally, neutral, or an enemy. My eyes stared into hers as if I was gazing at her soul, looking for any signs of lie. At this very moment, I had to know if she was a real threat to us or not. We were exposing things by going at it directly, but that was cause we needed a lot of answers. There were so many things we needed to know. This was precisely why I told Mother to stay back home. Things would have already turned ugly if she had joined in. Also why Haruka decided to avoiding. And what would you do with that information if I were to say yes or no, Princess Hestia? She red back, letting my intimidation not affect her. You are a priestess of Aurena. Do you know what is currently circting in the underworld? In my sphere of information? That a demonkin killed Saintess Eshe, your friend. I know you are no friend of demonkins or those associated with them. Ahh, so youve done more research into me than I thought. Precisely why a no-name ve was able to reach the status of a senator in the city where money was everything. You are resourceful or die. And you sure were resourceful enough to try to ally up with me at first. Try on a pretense and then probably use me as any other tool for your ns. Oh, and then you attacked my friends. Were you that annoyed I rejected you? Heh you sure had me fooled with that amicable nature of yours, Lady Reajaen. And you are being too modest, Princess Hestia. When I ordered my people to attack the Layavete cartel, I told them to not attack you. None of your friends were hurt in that attack, only the people I wanted gone, she said without flinching. Oh, you finally admitted it to being the Resurrection leader. Thank you, and I tapped my w on her desk, digging a small hole in it. To answer your question, if you arent our enemy, I wont do anything to you. Although you will still have to answer to Tasianna for what you did. That is a problem between you and her. We arent allies of demonkin, but we arent stupid, Asaka spoke up, also nearing the ends of her patience. We know who we need to put down first. And that is the Church of the Edjurl. They are actively aiming for us, and they will take you down as part of that. The onnikais at the vige told me enough of what you and your son have been doing. So I offer you an ord. I took over again. You want revenge on OBloom for killing your lover, and I need to destroy him since hes a threat to my friends and happiness. We finally have something inmon to rethink that deal you spoke about during our first meeting. Hehehe, but you dont need me to squish one tiny insect, Princess of the Dragons. Oh no, I dont. I agree with that, but you know I have an ulterior motive to all of this. I still need to make allies within Estralia. I pulled out two pieces of parchment. The opinions of King Drangleic and his seven dukes on which senators we should ally with. In the other, the confession of Neville, your mole in the Layavete. Honestly, about thetter, I had thought you only hired beastmen or women as your workers. After what OBloom did to me, I admit, I do prefer thepany of women over men. To feel safe. But this is a world where even people would seek the aid of demonkins to further their goals. She then read the papers, widening her eyes at what was written on them. Me? In such a good light? The general consensus from the Artorians was that all the senators were slimy andced their words with ulterior motives; however, this was nothing new to a noble. As the heads of their respective houses, politicking was part of their everyday lives. As such, a good ally to them was not a person with good intentions, but someone whose goals corrted with theirs without overstepping their boundaries. If they were also good to boot, then that was a nice addition. We needed someone to attain the presidency in Estralia, but they shouldnt be prone to backstabbing us. As such, all eight Olden Money were out of the window. They were too profit-oriented without a moralpass or anything. That left us with the lower senators,posed from the representatives voted by the people. All of them had ambitions, but most of them didnt have a n on how to execute them when they approached King Drangleic. All except Reajaen. Heh you know, I only talked to them about you. That was it. I never mentioned an alliance or anything. I was simplyworking, she admitted. And that was why I trusted Nevilles statement about. You are modest in your spendings, only using it when you have to. You are loyal to the beastmenpanions you took in, where he even stated you weeped when you heard one of your bases was exterminated. And, most importantly for me, you are a stark opposer of very. One of the very few in this city, even if you couldnt be bothered to help human ves. Ahhhh, now I see. This ord of yours, its your way to understand if I can actually be trusted or not. You want a president you can trust, even if they have connections with a demonkin? But, Princess Hestia, your fairy friend isn''t enthusiastic about it, it seems. I looked over at Tasianna, who was still ring at Reajaen with a look of death. The room became chillier once she spoke up, And you will answer for them, monster. But until then, our goals align. Hehe. A giggle escaped her mouth. A smile formed on her face, suddenly lifting away the tense atmosphere. You are far more interesting like this, Princess Hestia. Your first impression wasnt as good. I expected more from a dragon. You sounded too meek. My job isnt to be a princess all the time, I countered while sighing in annoyance. My main job is an idol and leader of my hunterpany. I would rather leave these discussions to somebody else if I could. Ahh, I understand. But you have talent with how you can use your dignity as a princess and the ferociousness of your species to your advantage. Hahaha, maybe this can be interesting. Allying with you, I mean. Well, if I can survive after all of this Ahhhhhhhhhh, finally its oooooooveerrrrr! I hate this. I let out a small sigh through my nose as I started to rx on the chair I was sitting on. I really hated these tense situations. To answer your question Mother! Parilosto protested, but his mother simply raised her hand. Enough, my son. It is better this way. If we can have an ally for this, then we can save the lives of our fellow Resurrection. They will hand down their lives for you and me. That is the goal of the Resurrection, after all. However, let us not, and hear them out for now. But if we ept them, you will die! That blue-haired fairy has a bloodthirsty aura. She seeks revenge just as much as you do. He continued arguing but his mother only shook his head. And I deserve it For your life, I would sacrifice even my soul. Every action has a consequence, and this will simply be my reward for everything. She then turned around to me, finally ready to spill the beans. Now, where was I? Ahh, your question. No, my son isnt the demonkin contractor. I raised an eyebrow. I am, she admitted. I spoke with the demonkin Prince of Sloth on the night I was to give birth to Parilostro after managing to escape one of OBlooms nightly pleasures when he was still young enough to visit the Empire at his leisure. I was still a ve, so I didnt have a midwife to help me nor was there a stranger kind enough to lend a hand for a beastman ve. I gave birth, and, from it, Parilostro was born. However, he was small and fragile. My dear Resves only memento was about to die on the same night he was born. I felt my chest tighten. Do you need aid? was the first thing I heard as I wept for my sad, pathetic life and how my only son would soon die before I could spend any of my years with him. I looked up. The silvery-white moon of winter shone on the horned person, revealing the hand he offered me. I took his hand. He freed me. Strangely, I never asked his name once, always calling him Master out of habit. The Prince of Sloth was supposedly a talented artificer and alchemist ording to Reajaen. He brought her to a rundown shack he was using as a base while he stayed in one of the Empires cities. There, he forcibly removed the ve tattoo without harming her manapaths. A feat even experienced runic tattooists couldnt do - the only known safe way they knew was to destroy the ve contract binding the tattoo. He gave us shelter. Fed my son and I without expecting anypensation. All he asked me was to never disturb him while he worked or slept. He did all of that, and when Parilostro experiencedplications that would lead to his death, I made a contract with him to save my son. The Prince of Sloth created an artificial heart for my boy, which pumped a demonkins blood through his veins. Hold on, but that would mean your son is a demonkin now, no? Its been too long. Eine blurted out. That is correct. As you guessed, this body is simply a puppet, a puppet my son made for himself to move around while his real body was trapped in his bed. He is a demonkin in the form of a foxian, with the power to control puppets within a certain distance. Reajaen smiled while her son frowned in pain. But, the prince warned me. My son was still young, and the heart would deteriorate in quality as he grew. A heart made for a toddler wasnt adequate for an adult. His skin is always pale as a ghost, and his real body sleeps almost for the entire day. And this is why you have this heart? Grimnir wondered. But you didnt make this. This was made by tazongn hands. Correct. I asked a dwarf for help. While I only learned alchemy from the Prince of Sloth, he left the blueprints for the artificial heart for me to use. She then pulled out the blueprints, letting a shocked Grimnir and Eine read them. As you can see, they are very hard to read, even for an experienced artificer. Eine nodded slowly, still bbergasted at what she was seeing.T-True I can make the intentions of the ns out, but some of these techniques I cannot replicate them. You arent even a year in your training,ss, Grimnirforted her. Then, who was the artificer you called upon? The local head lotive engineer of the train station, Jadhund Heimhunter. Heimhunter, huh? Do you know him, Grimnir? I asked. Aye, I do,ss. One of the top members of the train guild. He used to train under one of the original manatech engineers who worked with the Revolution Queen on the train. Hes that mans sessor, which also makes him one of the best artificers you could find in the Ankor-Nazta. Grimnir then scoffed, shaking his head in disappointment. And you are telling me that man is helping you? Ha! He more of a zuekluk than I am. Maybe. Reajaen nodded. But Master Jadhund was our savior. He made the foundation of the heart for us in addition to creating the batteries. He even taught my son the art of manatech. And this saved us, as the heart wasnt finished and we even broke one of the batteries during a test. Despite knowing our predicament, he still hadnt told anybody about our secret. The honor of a tazong, foxian. Grimnir crossed his arms, keeping his eyes shut as he continued. But I could guess the one your son made. It was a feeble attempt to copy my cousins technique Heh, the famous Jadhund Heimhunter used Broggis techniques, huh? If only you were still here to hear it, cousin It was a touching moment, but there was still something I didnt understand. The same something that Tasianna wanted to know. Then why did you need to hunt down my people? If you needed mana, hire a mage. You had enough money. I have no excuse there. Once again, I apologize. But every additional apology only caused Tasianna to be more agitated. As such, Reajaen just continued to talk. The Prince of Sloth told me I needed a good base for the batteries. They would continuously refill themselves within my sons body, but to make him healthy, we needed to fill the batteries with quality mana. He suggested elementals or fairies. Reajaen knew as an alchemist she couldnt do this, as draining a fairy of their mana would mean their death. Something Reajaen initially wanted to avoid. As such, when she first became a member of Estralias alchemist guild and established the foundations of the Resurrection, she employed Davison. A known fanatic on evolving the human race. With Reajaens wealth and Davisons ideas, the two made a good duo trying to find a better, essible mana source for the batteries. Dragons were out of the question, leviathans as well, and many high ranked monsters werent enough for them. They even tested on lesser faefolk, but the amount of mana a spirit hadpared to a fairy meant they had to use more spirits to fill a single mana battery. After many tests and out of patience, Reajaen finally listened to Davison and employed fae hunters. And, before the first test could bepleted, she stopped it. For the fae hunters never returned. Tasianna was silent. This was probably when she and Princess Schuri were captured. Afterwards, Reajaen fired Davison when they got into an argument about it. Davison joined OBloom after the Resurrection began making moves, where Davison was given full leeway on all of his abominable experiments. Advancing the technology of imnting bombs inside a person something he worked with Parilostro with and also mutating monsters and people. But, most importantly, this was when Davison joined the Church of the Edjurl. He became one of their pawns and was tasked to further the demonkins goals to take over Artorias. He was also tasked to free the demon trapped inside a ruin dedicated to the fenrir Belzac. As we know, this demon was KleaHatma. When I mentioned the ck liquid potion to her, Reajaen shook her head. Apparently, this was a personal project for Davison, as Reajaen never heard that OBloom knew about it. I couldnt help but let a sigh of relief out. Davisons demonification potion was far superior to the ones the troll shaman and the demonkin of envy I killed in Artorias used. And all of that was for my revenge and the survival of my son, Reajaen ended. I chose a new name and even had the Prince of Sloth change my appearance with the help of a demonkin of envy just so OBloom wouldnt recognize me. I came to Estralia, bringing my knowledge of alchemy to kickstart my wealth. Afterwards, I used the conversations I overheard from OBloom to be a sessful merchant in this city. My greatest enemy was also my greatest mentor She became silent after that,ying in her chair as she stared up at the manatech chandelier. Now, I believe I have spoken enough. What is your judgement, Princess Hestia? May I ept your ord? Am I worthy enough to help you, help me? What is your end goal after OBloom is dead? What is your goal as the president? To abolish very. To abolish the Olden Money system. To make Estralia a ce where beastmen can live safely. I closed my eyes. Not every demonkin is like that. Fuck you, you fucktard, Eithalr. You are a major reason for everything that happened in Artorias, so donte at me with your self-righteousness. Next time I see you, I will kill you but, you were right, at least for this. At least some demonkins have somepassion. I stood up. OBloom will attack you in a week. He wille for what is his. Call your people, Lady Reajaen. Get them ready. I then snatched the heart and the mana battery her son made. Until we deal with them, I will keep them with me. You have noints? Do I even have a choice? Nonchnt, that she was. Turning around, all of us began to leave the room. Aurora, its time to hunt down our enemy. Yes, Princess Hestia! Holy crap, can you guys not all be so cringy? Chapter 297: Baited. Chapter 297: Baited. The dragon is nesting inside the Wandering Fox Inn in the city. North of the middle district, close to the merchants. If she isnt there, then you might also find her visiting the merchant district, inside a shop called Olives Garden. Obese. Fattened to the point of looking like nothing more than a pig. There was an attempt to hide this ugliness through fancy robes and brilliant gemstones, but the spectators could only think of it as gaudy. Like wrapping a slug with golden sheets. However, none of the servants nor the adventurers would say those words out loud. There was too much Davi to lose if they did. Making an enemy out of one of the Olden Money senators of Estralia, the republic where money was king, was neither good for their pouches nor heads. After all, what was this senator doing with his wealth right at this moment? He had hired a small army of mercenaries to fight for his cause. To utterly destroy any opposition standing before his goals. However, do not even try to y the dragon. Its mother roosts within also. Thest thing my city requires is an angry mother dragon trying to destroy it, and if I hear any of you try to harm the young, I will put down the coins for your head. And there was the threat all the mercenaries knew well-enough to fear. The mercenary business in Peolynca was supported by a guild to protect them from unscrupulous clients and guarantee the mercenary would receive their money. However, even then, some employers would still backstab their contracted adventurers, and if there were any evidence for the act, all the guild could do was to cklist them. However, this wasnt the case for a ck mercenary. Those who scurry away from the legal mercenarys guild to participate in Quests sometimes require some silencing. In these, scheming employers could do what they wanted, as you had less protection if you werent part of a known mercenarypany. And all the mercenaries here were ck for this job. Outside of two parties of hunters. Wyvernyers. Harrione OBloom, the overweight senator, spoke to the group of hunters. I hope you understand this well. I want you to chase the dragon away. She has a young heart. Perfectly moldable by causing some uproar. Manipte the crowd. With hatred, you can get rid of her without causing me any fuss. OBloom had not revealed the true identity of the dragon in question to the hunters. They did not know they were about to encounter the third princess of the Dragon Empire Kargryx, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Nor did they know they might anger the second strongest dragon currently alive on Peolynca. Are you fucking messing with us?! And it showed with the reaction of one of the wyvernyer parties. You brought us here to hunt a damn lizard! And now not only are you not telling us what the hell were dealing with but also forcing us to simply scare it away?! A human archer in his early thirtiesined about the Quest details. Dragons are more intelligent than wyverns, but at the end of the day, both lizards are bad-mannered and ill-tempered. You say fuck you in their face, they will respond with their elemental breath to our face! B rank hunter Simeon of the wyvern hunting party Scale Breakers. Although only a B rank hunter, specialized hunters like Simeon were experts in their particr monster category, sometimes even outperforming more experienced jack-of-all-trade adventurers during a Quest. However, unlike other monster specializations, being a wyvernyer or dragonyer was probably one of the most hazardous job specializations out there. Not only did you have to ount for a dragonkins powerful elemental abilities and their deadly ws and fangs, but you also had to remember the vast variety of them. A battle with a fire wyvern would y out differently from one with a snow wyvern. And this became even more apparent going from a wyvernyer to a dragonyer. Dragons and drakes had even higher statspared to wyverns while possessing intelligence simr to a humans. They were the epitome of a wyvernyers career. ying a true dragonkin would guarantee them Quests from numerous influential Quest givers, given they survive each of them. However, bing an adventurer was already unorthodox for most people. Bing a hunter only willing to hunt wyverns and dragons, on the other hand, required you to bemitted enough to endure this arduous path. You had to be mad, angry, or a thrill-seeker to willingly face a living fortress of scales and fire capable of destroying parties of even experienced hunters alone. What rank is the beast? What element? What elemental weakness does it have? Does it have a weak spot to exploit? There are two dragons, so how can we But the endless question of professional wyvernyer was too much for OBlooms patience. He didnt hire these people to y Hestia, he called them to drive her out of his city. If Hestia were to die at the hands of these idiots, her mother would destroy everything he had built up. He knew very well these ants would have no chance against the Empress of Kargryx. As his face reddened at the wyvernyers words, OBloom was about to order the mercenaries to shut his mouth up, but before he could give the order, someone else intervened. Hey, stop being so enthusiastic about it. With a strong arm on his shoulder, the archer stopped talking and turned around to a burly man in scaled armor. Adventurers follow the wish of the client. ying a dragon is fine and honorable, but if the mother suddenly tries to kill us all, what are you gonna do about it? Im not an expert like you when ites to dragons and wyverns, but even I know not to anger the parents of a young monster. Sure, Sir Larent. The archer quickly acquiesced, silencing himself before bowing in apology to OBloom. Yes! This is why I brought in an A rank hunter! Someone that isnt an imbecile! OBlooms face brightened up like a sunflower, smiling widely at his decision to hire an A rank party just in case something went wrong. However, a normal A rank party wouldnt cause him such joy; rather, it was the leader of this party that made him want to dance in glee. Sir Larent Antonodius, former member of the Hands of Heaven, I thank you from the bottom of my heart for stopping this mess. Will you swear to drive that ravenous fiend from my city? Unlike the mercenaries and the wyvernyer, OBloom addressed this man courteously, as if he was speaking with a noble of significant worth. Haha, no, please. I am far past my days as a member of the Imperial Knights. His Majesty, the Holy Emperor of Light, probably doesnt even remember my name or face anymore. I am simply a normal adventurer, like the others of my party. The Hands of Heaven, the official name of the Imperial Knights of the Folschreck Empire. The defenders of the Holy Emperor of Light, the swords of righteousness protecting the realm of humans. The superhuman rivals of the Church of Aurenas Knights of Aurena. It is said that the Hands of Heaven are the equals of the churchs Knight, that both factions were simr in strength. However, this couldnt be further from the truth. It was propaganda the church created with the approval of the Emperor to not make the Church of Aurenas look worse in the eyes of their followers. In truth, the Knights of Aurena could include any brave and ardent warrior of faith, but a position within the Hands of Heaven demanded you to be A rank in strength. As you would serve as the Emperors hands and shield, you also had to be a person who could catch his eyes. As such, ones valor and glory imed in the name of the Emperor could be ended in a second once your splendor dimmed. However, you still are Auegors de, Sir Larent! A masterful swordsman, nay, I say you could have been a sword saint in your prime! OBloom tried to butter up the middle-aged swordsman, but thetter simply dismissed such a im. If I am a sword saint, then the world truly does not know the might of one. One who would say that a swordsman in his forties is still only a fledgeling, Larent thought, disliking such ttery. Larent had only epted OBlooms quest due to his partys need for money. They required money as they needed to turn their materials into new equipment. Such was the life of an adventurer. Neither hispanions nor he did proper research into their employer when a messenger came to them with the Quest request. The amount of Davi offered was too enticing. To simply scare off a young dragon wasnt easy, of course, but it sure beat trying to kill one and its mother. Really hope this dragon is as kind-hearted as this guy ims. With the wyvernyers calmed, OBloom directed his attention back to all the mercenaries. Not only did his money flow into this small army, but also the money of six other senators. Senator Plymeir and Undor watched theirpatriots speech, hoping this investment would work out. It had been four days since they escaped the sudden attack from Saoris group at their bandits base. Sure, Saori and co. werent specifically there to assassinate OBloom and the members of the Church of the Edjurl, but after their allied demonkin, Heek, fought them to a standstill, what else were they supposed to think? They learnedter on that Saori and others were from Aurora, but thoseter reports also specified that Aurora hasn''t made any further moves to track OBloom and the Church of the Edjurl down. All the senators concluded that Aurora didnt know their current location, but they were still wary if the hunterpany had overheard their n at all. Nevertheless, even if Aurora didnt know the senators were members of the Church of the Edjurl, they now knew OBloom and the other six senators were allies to demonkin. However, getting rid of Hestia was impossible. No, it was possible, but the consequences would be too severe with Melloxtressa around. The sixth Empress of Kargryx was still a gigantic dragon, if the rumors of her size were true. OBloom had already informed the princes of envy about everything, but no answer had arrived in return. Still, their ns couldnt be stopped at this point. They needed to act now, otherwise the other senators of Estralia would simply kick them out of the senate. If they lost their power now, it would be impossible to take over Estralia politically. All the work OBloom had done over the years would be wasted. Senator Plymeir, do you really think this is the correct way? Undor asked his only real ally in this group. House Plymeir and Undor were historically friends. The previous heads, as such the respective houses senators, used to cooperate in most of their business ventures, including ruling the underworld through the Layavete Cartel. However, after their brothers died, the current two took over using OBlooms influence. They had nned to avenge their brothers by destroying the Resurrection and Reajaen Resve, but little did they know they joined a group where defecting would be impossible. They knew too much at this point. They had seen too much for the Church of the Edjurl to leave them alone. Their spies had told them that Reajaen was currently sending people to Eshreen vige. They werent sure how Reajaen managed to learn of their uing assault, but they both had a bad feeling it might havee from either an internal rat or from Aurora themselves. They hadnt voiced their opinion to OBloom yet, who fully believed their victory was at hand. Both senators looked anxious, worried their gut was telling them to jump off this boat before it crashed. No way would that sly fox Reajaen not prepare herself, they thought. Still, with all the mercenaries around, including some defected Yanderu Eluseus members they managed to hire, Reajaen would not be able to fight back, right? You two. A voice came from behind a corner. Both senators froze in ce. They knew that voice. That bored, monotonous voice had already seared itself into their minds and souls. That image of the fiery destroyer couldnt be forgotten. Such a contrast, but both belonged to the same person. As they turned around, they saw that demonkin of wrath before them. Not anymore in his in clothes, he finally looked like a warrior. d in armor made from the materials of volcanic and desert monsters, specifically to improve and endure against his mes. On his hips was a normal ck staff, not used to attack, but to act as a conduit for his elemental weapons. Unlike his first meeting with Saori, Heek was fully equipped with everything he needed to go to war. A demonkin of wrath was controlled by their emotions throughout their lives. Without excitement, or something to anger and frighten them, they would go about their lives in constant monotony. However, once enough stimuli appeared, their whole demeanor changed. Their demonic bloodline allowed them to control their mana and turn it into one of the many elements, simr to an elemental, though they may only choose one element for their lifetime. Their depression and addiction to the power of their element constantly push these demonkin to constantly seek stimtion of all kinds, but especially fights. As such, demonkins of wrath were called warmongers and troublemakers by even their fellow demonkins, desperately needing such ecstasy for them to escape depression. S-Sir Heek! Senator Plymeir said in surprise but before he could speak, Heek raised his hand, silencing him. I need not hear what you and he were thinking about. I can guess. His saddened face suddenly morphed, curving his downward mouth into a smile. I too am waiting for her to return. A trap awaits us. If you two wish to escape now, I would suggest you do. Wipe your hands from this association. W-What?! You want us to defect?! Senator Undor made sure to not trip on his words. He couldnt make a mistake while speaking, as this could just be a test. War is war, Heek answered. I have nothing against you humans, but I have my orders as a soldier. To find thrill in it is my wish. I have no idea who will win, but if you two arent sure about it, then I suggest you leave now. My instincts tell me that wolfkin and herpanions were still hiding their real power. That dragon that OBloom talked about. I want to fight her! The leader of this group. But what about your master? Undor talked about the giant lightning bolt that covered their escape. I told her not to interfere. This is my fight. A daredevil through and through, although his honor also told him he had to conclude his battle with Saori. Whether she fought with Tasianna and the others against him. Whether they ganged up on him hundred to one, he would still face them by himself. A thrill like this was hard to find outside of a full-on war. As such, do what you want, but do not try to stop this battle. If you try to do so, I will end your life right here, right now. The words of the battle junkie shook both of the senators. They nodded. There was nothing more they could do. And so, without anybody stopping OBloom and his small army of mercenaries, three days passed. The day of the all-out war between Resve and OBloom was about to start. Both sides wanted the heads of their opponent. The ck mercenary army was split into two groups. One would engage Eshreen vige and retrieve the demonic orb held in the dungeon close by, while the other would go with the wyvernyers to assault Resve mansion. With the help of some of the bandits who tried to insult Hestia at the grand opening of the pastry shop and Bistro Aurora, the wyvernyers made their way to the RV first. Hmm? Is this city supposed to be so empty? The archer, Simeon,mented about how devoid of people the roads of Gleisvale were. When they entered the city, they had noticed the usual bustle of a merchant city wasnt around at the gates nor was it further into the town. Simeon never visited Gleisvale before, but Larent had. He knew this city should be full to the brim like the capital of the Folschreck empire, Riekwelst. Of course, there were stillborers on the streets, but not enough to call this city a city. Where were the merchants? Where were the street performers? Where were the pickpockets? Many shops in the middle district were closed for the day, and they couldnt even see a single horse carriage driving rich merchants through the city. Its just past the lunch bell. Larent noted, and his party members agreed. Some of them even felt hungry from theck of people around. It felt weird to both Simeon and Larent. Their instincts, honed through years of being adventurers and fighters, told them something was awry. As if there was a trap. They wondered if the other mercenaries also felt the same. When they reached the inn where Auroras RV was parked, they learned from the innkeeper that all of Aurora had gone to work, which OBlooms bandit guide noted was their pastry shop and eatery. The two hunters also asked why the city was so empty at this moment. Ah, you probably havent heard about it. The temples and their priests have called for everybody to converge into a moment of prayer. Ah, I believe the young priestess of Goddess Aurena was also invited. Such a rare event, I must say, since the Temple of Mercurias rarely interacts with the others. It still surprises me how little the people of Estralia pray to the Goddess. Something like this would be impossible in the Empire, Larent thought, still unable to believe Mercuriass poprity. If the god had been a member of the pantheon of light, he would have epted it better, but such was the world. The group checked the RV for a moment, wondering if somebody was hiding inside. The bandit suggested breaking in it, but both hunters rejected that idea. Although having learned the reason for why the city was so empty, they thought it was too much of a coincidence. On the day of the attack, something this weird happened? Of course, maybe they were simply overthinking it. After they arrived at Olives Garden, they were baffled at how that shop was also closed. The Closed sign was clear to see. However, what wasnt close was the door next to the building. A pair ofborers just rushed in, shouting Shit, were gonna miss it! The bandit guide told them that was the entrance into the eatery of the dragon. In other words, it was another one of theirs she could enter. With nowhere else to go, they decided it was the only path left. After all the hunters readied their weapons in case they got into a fight, the bandit guide once again warned them to chase the dragon away, not to kill them. Simeon epted it reluctantly. He was another wyvernyer with a terrible experience with dragonkins, having seen his vige in the Empire destroyed by a wind wyvern. Yearster, the wings of that wyvern were made into his bow. As they opened the door, against their expectations, an angelic choir suddenly erupted from the gap. As they peered inside, they noticed the shining ck floor in front of them and a queue of humans and beastmen slowly entering through another door. Why is there a choir? And is this obsidian? Larent touched the ground before checking his sides. Once he determined it was safe, he told the others to enter. There, the hunters jaws went agape as they saw the room furnished with tables and chairs. The walls also had manatechmps illuminating the area, making the obsidian-colored walls and floor look even more mesmerizing. They also saw a sign on one of the tables. Dont hurt, steal, or threaten anybody. You will be kicked out if you do. Otherwise, please, enjoy the show! it said. There was confusion amongst the hunters. Why was such a sign here and why did it say those words in front of a dragonsir? As they wondered what was happening, they noticed other people entering and ignoring their group. These people immediately picked up bulb-like items from a box full of them and left through the only other door in the room, immediately letting in the loud choir. The hunters looked at each other and agreed they had to move. They didnt pick up any of the bulbs but entered the next room directly, where they saw something they would have never expected. For all the life on Peolynca Our hymn is directed to you For the Origin Gods watch over us, so pray we do in their names For the love they gave us, all year long Soooo hear as we say, for love of your life. Make peace, not war A gigantic cavern made entirely out of obsidian-colored walls and ground, decorated to make it look homely. Around them were hordes of humans and beastmen, either standing or sitting as they watched something happening in the middle. Where the sound of the choir came from. Moving through the moveable pass in between each group of people, they noticed some of them releasing that bulb from before, where it floated into the air and blossomed, releasing brilliant green, red, and yellow lights. Simeon couldnt help but stare in shock, as this wasnt what he expected to see today. This is obviously a dragonsir! Why are the people here?! Were they brainwashed? On the other hand, Larent was thinking of something else. This song It isnt one I know, but the practice and melody is definitely a liturgical song. I feel like Im in a temple. Now that I think about it, I havent visited the local temple yet. I must make my prayer to thank the Goddess for guiding my party to sess in thest Quest. After a while, where every hunter was made aware of how truly humongous this ce was, they noticed the origin of the choir. An elevated stage was in the middle of it, where multiple people were standing. Larent noticed multiple people in robes, people of faith, standing in a row while singing the choir, while a red-haired person in a white-red priest robe directed them. Like a conductor for an orchestra. However, as he looked closer, he noticed this person having horns on their head and a crimson-scaled tail peeking out from the bottom of their robes. Dragonewt? Lizardmen? It didnt matter. Either way, it was a scalekin. In other words, this was either their target, or somebody who knew where the dragon was. Thank you very much! A girls clear voice resounded inside this ce, reaching everybodys ears. Please, give a round of apuse to a wonderful starting piece from the temples of Gleisvale! Goddess Aurena, Goddess Plesia, Goddess Zephira, Goddess Crustacia, God Marsven, God Shi Danteno, and God Mercurias. In their name, I shall dedicate todays show! Sir Larent, that must be her! Simeon grabbed Larents shoulders as the red-haired priestess turned around to the cheering crowd, revealing herself as Hestia. You, that is the dragon in her dragonewt form, right?! Ark! Yeah! Fuck me, let go! the bandit confirmed. Before Simeon or Larent could say anything, Hestias speech continued, As I mentioned at the beginning, this is the very first dimensional idol concert of Peolynca! I dare a mage challenge me in this! Regardless, I would like to wee all of you once again to the Artorias-Gleisvale concert. Dimensional? Larents eyes widened. How could he have not noticed this sooner? This cavern here, how was it possible for such a huge ce to fit inside that small building they entered? Hold on, was this even the same ce? They didnt go down any stairs so it was impossible for something like this to exist. However, when he heard the word dimensional, he finally realized the answer to this mystery. Space-Time Magic! Does this dragon know how to use it?! This is bad, Larent thought aloud. As his instincts told him, they had wandered into a trap. But before he could say anything, the shrill cries of griffons and hippogryphs filled the area, drawing his attention towards them. There, he saw a small wall separating the crowd. On the other side, he saw multiple griffons and hippogryphs flying around with their riders on them. There were also some gargoyles in the air, which he presumed belonged to either mages or nobles. Regardless, it looked like these people were watching the show from up there. Were there not enough seats? His eyes also noticed the giant diamond-like shield ingrained in the obsidian wall behind that group of griffons. Was that thing always there? Where was such arge diamond gotten? It feltrge enough for even an ancient dragon or leviathan. Sir Larent! Focus! We need to beg Simeon wanted to start the Quests, but Hestias voice once again drowned his out. Nothing could overshadow her voice while she had [Aerokinesis]. Please, enjoy yourself! The concert part is about to begin, so, if anybody is hungry or wants to buy some splendidly-made merchandise made by my friends, then please be ready! The merchants areing out! The girl curled up her hands into fist before cing them on the ground. Spots on the floor suddenly began to glow, looking simr tova to the experienced Larent. In the next moment, that obsidian ground opened up and people manning stands suddenly arose from it. Immediately, they began to announce and promote their products, giving Larent the experience he had been expecting from Gleisvale from the beginning. The sound of merchants working while customers came over to buy their products was far louder than he had thought. After a few seconds, soldiers with the house emblem of House Helvas and Greenveil suddenly appeared, beginning to control the crowd like town guards. As I mentioned in the sign before you entered, please, do not hurt, steal, or threaten anybody! Whether you paid or didnt for your spots, it doesnt matter! You are inside my home right now, and I will have people kick you out! This is a ce for you to enjoy yourself! This is an idol concert! Cheers came from the side with griffons, calling out Hestia! Hestia! Hestia! as she warned everybody. It was as if they were used to this sort of event. However, before we begin the concert. I have to direct our attention to a few new entries! Take a look, peeps! The spotlights on the stage dimmed before turning on around the hunters, drawing everybodys attention to them. Our wyvern and dragonyers! No idea if they actually came here to kill me or something, but I do hope they dont! Booooooooooo! Displeased soundsing from both sides erupted in the cavern. All was directed at Larents and Simeons group. What is this?! Larent panicked a bit. This has never happened to me ever! Why are they booing me?! Come on people! However, before it could be worse, Hestia stopped them. The spotlight was back to her. As I said, no threatening! Alright? Let my bodyguards deal with them. You guys are here to be entertained! As such, Misters and Misses hunters, I do wee you to my concert! I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! The dragon you were looking for! Kargryxmor?! The dragon god?! Larents mouth went agape. Shit! And Simeon spoke his thoughts out loud. Weve been had! They were lured in like fish. Make peace, not war, people! Let the show begin! Chapter 298: The Obsidian Orchestra Debut. Chapter 298: The Obsidian Orchestra Debut. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Hellde Dragon Lv. 5] [Lightning Magic Lv. 4] [Corrosive Fire Lv. 5] [Terra Magic Lv. 4] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 8] [Dyed Cast Lv. 5] [Continuous Cast Lv. 4] [Trap Creation Lv. 10] gained Spells gained: [Overload] [Ruinous Rockfall] [Music Resonation (Major)] [Stage Fever (Critical)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Somebody once told me the world doesnt revolve around me I aint the protagonist of the story A look in the mirror, and the memories that Ive made And I couldnt help but feel so sorry The shimmer of the obsidian walls, the powerful glow of the spotlights, and the sound of people cheering all directed to the middle of this ce. A humongous arena, far toorge for my dragon form, but one meant to berge enough for Mother to stay in. It wasnt close to what I imagined the final product to be, but the project I began with Mother blossomed for todays show. With her mana as fuel to create a cavern evenrger than hers, myir, my nest, was made. A dragon had to have her own boss stage, right? The one I made in the Belzac forest when I was stuck in that cave wasnt around anymore, but now I had this the Obsidian Orchestra as I liked to call it. The stage was in the very middle of the arena, surrounded by seats. I never really dreamed of having my very own concert hall, but look at it now. I made the obsidian hull with [Volcanic ze] and I was now singing and performing before all my fans. This was, clearly, an evolution of all my previous stages. I loved it. Well, fuck you, too. Not gonna give up now Youre just a hater, dont bring me down You dont get a say whos the hero here You get meaning in life with the actions youve done The music echoed throughout the room. After quite an extensive amount of testing, I managed to control my [Aerokinesis] to the point where I could maintain the same volume across the entire room, no matter where you were seated. Sure, it meant more of my parallel minds had to be preupied with maintaining the volume. I was already using eight parallel minds to maintain all the special effects, lights, instruments, and sound. From abat perspective, I couldnt fight at my full potential right now. I only had two unupied [Parallel Thoughts] left, and those two were responsible for whatever went wrong. Currently, I had no help with this concert. I was the skeleton crew. In other words, I had little to no time for those pesky dragonyers interrupting my concert right now. I couldnt give them any more of the attention as I was giving to everybody else here. All I could do was continue singing. Big Sis! Your singing is amazing! And the cheers of the crowd told me I should. Seeing the orphanage kids from Griffonpeak shout and encourage was the best! Watching all the fans I made from Artorias release the light bulbs into the air, illuminating the obsidian floor in their brilliance was what every idol dreamed to see! Kids, watch me! All of you, your idol wont fail today! Showtime, get yourself up, the spotlights are here for you! Hey now, you superstar, re-up, youre number one All those cheers are for you Youre the centerpiece of your tale The music exploded with the chorus. Louder. The music had to fill up the hall. Let this music enter your soul and awaken your enjoyment of it. Food and music! What brings people together even in the most hopeless times. While I give you the time of your lives, enjoy yourself in the numerous merchant stalls Reajaen, Amelia, and Haruka had to persuade them to appear here today! Whooooooo! themon people of Gleisvale shouted! They were fully immersed after only one choir and pop song! These concerts are the best! Praise the Goddess for our Champion Hestia! The raucous Griffonpeak folk celebrated while they visited the many food and merchandise stalls. Greenveil and Helvas personal helping out was always a huge help. They benefited by selling a ton of stuff, while I benefited from a fervorous crowd. However, even then, there were a few who werent enjoying the show from both sides. It couldnt be helped, considering I was singing a pop song, which was a far departure from the priestly church music from before. Taking advantage of the faith of people, I asked the Temple of Aurena, of Mercurias, and of the Six Origin Gods toe today. It was easy to persuade the bishop of the first temple, since he was already basically worshipping me as a champion, but it took some honeyed words to get the other two. In the end, however we did it didnt matter, what mattered was that I managed to bring in as many people as possible here to ruin the ns of the Church of the Edjurl. Specifically, the ns that Saori told me about. How they knew murdering me wasnt the answer here, but driving me out with hate was. And to do so, they needed people who hated dragonkins and scalekins to rile up the crowd. They were nning on using pack mentality and fear-mongering to drive me out. Not a problem, really. I had this whole ce created for such a situation. Well, not specifically this situation. It was there in case a city got attacked again, like Griffonpeak. To give the citizens there a haven where they could seek refuge at. This was the real reason for the creation of the Obsidian Orchestra, but that didnt mean I couldnt still make concert ns for it. And now, with a massive counter like this, I wondered what the two parties of dragonyers were nning on doing? Outsmarted and baited into a trap. What would they think of doing now? Mind control! These people were charmed! As expected, they were checkmated. It was the obvious answer they could have given. We need to stop the beast! A human archer, the one standing in front of one of the two hunter groups, ordered his party before readying his bow. Wait! One of hispanions, a heavily armored adventurer with a humongous tower shield, grabbed his arm and pulled it down. Are you cra Hey, fuck off, ya fuckwit! One of my attendees shouted at them, spilling some of his drink on the floor. Yeah! Get the hell out! Oi! Guards get those assshits outta here! A woman tugged on one of the venue guards, drawn from the many soldiers of House Helvas and Greenveil for the day, and pointed his attention towards the adventurers. I could see the guard looking disturbed, seeing as I told them explicitly to not interfere against the dragonyers. The guards instead directed their attention back to the Gleisvale crowd. Them getting rowdy was expected, really. They acted pretty much as I came to learn during the promotion event for the pastry shop. Since the hunters were in the middle of Gleisvale seats, they were being insulted by people who just wanted to have fun. Not to say the Griffonpeak people were any less loud. I could hear themining how none of the guards were stepping in to protect the Champion. The whole of Artorias didnt know me, of course, but those in Griffonpeak did. I guessed making my appearance as a dragon there and how King Drangleic told everybody I was the citys heroine helped a bit with my reputation. With nobody really stopping them, outside of the belittlement of the crowd, the human archer seemed to be even madder. He rebuked his party member and then told the others about how wyverns used to destroy their homes and kill their loved ones. It was a bit of a heartbreaker, until you remembered he probably wanted to kill me here. I couldnt really feel bad for him if he was looking to shoot me down. Besides, I wasnt even done with my first song yet. Showtime, get yourself up, the spotlights are here for you! Hey now, you superstar, re-up, youre number one All those cheers are for you Youre the centerpiece of your tale The second chorus. Fuck it! We need to take her down and free everybody! Witch! And with a firm pull on his longbows string, he released a bone arrow strong enough that my [Danger Perception] recognized it as a threat. How strong was this person? But I didnt react to it. I didnt even use my scales to block. After all, I had the aid of some powerful bodyguards. From above me, tworge beams of ice sted through the area where the arrow was, destroying it. Once the beam dissipated, snowkes could be seen flying around before Shay and Bethnded on the frozen floor. Their wyvern maws scowled at the dragonyers, readying themselves for a fight. Shit! Attack! Undeterred, the archer retrieved another arrow while his teammates finally agreed to participate. Three melees charged forwards while a mage began cloaking his arrow with electricity. But, before they could do anything, I poured mana through my feet, breaking the ground apart with [Volcanic ze]. The obsidian shards of the ground began to glow bright yellow, like magma, heated up by my mana. While making sure it wouldnt hurt anybody, tree roots shot out from the gap, constricting the hunters legs. [Good work, Shay, Beth, Cernust. Make sure to kick them out without actually hurting them.] I told my helpers telepathically before returning to my performance. Wh-What the fuck are these?! The hunters tried to free themselves from the root, but every time they managed to cut themselves out, more grew out of the gap. Wrong ce to try to harm our Princess, assholes! Cernust, the [Woond Drake] I befriended in Firwood, appeared from the ground in his dragonewt form, rustling his head to get rid of the obsidian dust. You want to leave, or should we kick you out? [Leave now.] Shaymanded them, ring at them imposingly while his sister took herbat stance immediately. Showtime, get yourself up, the spotlights are here for you! Hey now, you superstar, re-up, youre number one All those cheers are for you Youre the centerpiece of your tale Thank you very much! Wooooooooooooh! Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Apuse and cheers. 201 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:8080 The finale of the music, ushering in a small moment of silence before I thanked my audience. And a secondter, my own ears were overwhelmed by the booming explosion of the ps and voices. The shower of praise tickled my skin and made me smile reflexively. I could never get enough of this. Thank you very much! Thank you! I saw King Drangleic and his seven Dukes standing up at their seats. Yes, all seven dukes were here. Simr to the dinner, they were here to foster our friendship even further, and I invited all of them here to give them a taste of what an idol actually was. I could see Duke Groushia, Lecartiglio, and Greenveil not liking the first song too much, but it seemed the others did. Their smiles were more genuine. I sent the former trio a telepathic message, apologizing to them if they didnt like the first song, and that I will be performing more stylester on. They smiled wryly, noticing I could see them before nodding and saying Do not mind me, Lady Hestia. I know they like opera and orchestral songs. Maybe I should spice it up and include them? I guess I should since Im in my orchestra house. Yeah, time to improv. Bad time. The King and the Dukes showing themselves wasn''t just to show their approval of me, but also to show the dragonyers they were supporting me. Well dressed and with all the griffons and hippogryphs circling around them, I dont think anybody keen enough could miss them. And whilst waving to my fans, I turned around, eyeing what the hunters would be doing. The human archer was telling everybody they would fight, prompting Shay, Beth, and Cernust to re at them. I hoped they wouldnt, since I promised Cernusts fiancee, Severa, that he wouldnt be fighting. He had such a hard time persuading her parents for her hand, I couldnt allow him to hurt himself. But, before the situation escted, a person from the other hunter group grabbed the archers shoulder. A bulky, scarred man in an above-average-looking scale armor. Nothing was overly-fancy about it. It was just well made. And this veteran was the one person I felt very wary about. Come on, Simeon, lets go, he told the archer in a rather thick ent, reminding me of Pestrodus. Nothing we can do here anymore. What?! Sir Larent, are you mad?! We need to kill her now, otherwise were letting a damn dragon roam free, destroying lives! Kargryxmor or not, to hell with him! You can y her! The archer kept insisting on killing me over and over again. Talk about a personality here dude. The contract is to drive her Fuck that fat fuc Oof! With a quick right hook, the archer was knocked out by the veteran. Unsheathing his sword, the man sliced apart the roots so fast I wasnt even able to properly see his movements. Uhm, yes. Okay. The man also freed up the archers other party members of Cernusts roots and told them to carry their leader out of here. They were done here, since their contractor didnt exin all the details properly, he said. With no oneining, they nodded and began their path of shame, getting booed by the crowd. As the man stared at me onest time, he turned around, making his way out. Hmm. Too much negativity. Oh well, lets do it now. Prayer. [Blessing of the Goddess (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] 406 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:8486 The shimmering radiance of this buffing spell enveloped the entirety of the cavern, basking everybody in its shine. Once again, the crowd erupted. Songs are powerful, but something like [Prayer] was just too effective. No wonder the Church of Aurena called this custom spell they made a gift from the Goddess Aurena. It was so easy to rile up people to your cause. [Hey,] I called the veteran man telepathically, seeing as he was staring at the residue of [Prayer]srge magic circle in the sky,pletely amazed and baffled. [If youre actually from the Empire, try to choose your employers more carefully. If youre a follower of the Goddess, you should drop this contract.] He had an amulet of Aurena around his neck and his ent was close to Pestroduss. I wasnt sure if he was from the Empire, but at the very least, he was one of Aurenas worshippers. He turned around and gave me a short nod before leaving the room. Hopefully, I wont meet him again. He was the only one I felt was a real threat. His party members were probably B rank, but that archer guy felt like a C rank adventurer. Maybe his equipment was better, but not really important. [Mother.] While I kept my smile up to the crowd, I spoke to Mother who was watching the whole concert behind a huge wall made from her diamond-like ice. [I didnt think they were able to get dragonyers strong as that middle-aged man.] A problem from myst performance was that Mother had to make herself invisible to watch me without people fearing her. As such, the best way to solve this was to create a way for her to watch without that problem. My cave was literally next to hers. We were in the same subspace room, right now. [Hmm. Outside of that abrasive rat and his group of dissidents, I dont believe the others were dragonyers, Hestia. In fact, that rat only had equipment made from wyverns,] Mother informed me, surprising me. [Seriously? Wow. The power of money, huh? Where the hell did OBloom find such a person?] But I shook that thought away for now, it wasnt more important than my concert right now. [Still, hopefully, the others wont have too many problems on their side.] After all, there was a demonkin of wrath they had to defeat Buuuuuuuuut, this wasnt the only trap. A week was too much preparation time, honestly. Urraagah!!! [Lifestealer (41 Kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa]s Job [Assassin] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 20] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Assassin] has been reached No! No, please! Dont kill me! Gruuuuargh?! Your fault for attacking my clone. Any talk for peace was over then, you perverted misbegotten. With a dagger drenched in blood and my shadow pack tearing and ripping every single mercenary they faced into pieces, I had to shake my head. Aurora didnt have a real dungeon, but Hestia could make an artificialbyrinth alright. Even an army would have trouble fighting against a trap like this. Obsidian walls made using her [Volcanic ze]. She can shoot out corrosive me and turn it into some solid walls. Then, she would just do some terraforming. Incredible Yeah. Its time to spread my horizons like she did. My ears piqued to the other battlefield in thisbyrinth. Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Asaka were on the other side. It seemed the goons were almost killed off, and only OBloom and his four demonkin contractors were left. As such Hello, Miss. We meet again. My opponent had finally arrived. No longer was he in that casual clothing from before, looking nothing more like a citizen. He now had the appearance of a warrior with his scar-filled armor. The red and ck fitted well with the rest of his image. He drew a ck staff from his hip before it burst up into fire, making it look like a solid magma longsword. It gave off a more controlled vibe. Simr to how the demonkin looked in general. I never got to learn your name, Miss. May I? Considering this is our rematch. He was quite courteous for a person who could explode into fire. Considering his horns were only peeking out slightly, he most likely wasnt super excited yet. So his real personality isnt much of an asshole, maybe? Saori Segawa, I answered him. Heek, but I already introduced myself. He then readied himself into a stance. No need to talk as enemies. Lets go! Emotion SurrrrrRRRRRRRRRGGGGGEEEEE! Humanization. A note from AbyssRaven Song for todayes from Smash Mouth "All-Star," or, also known as the Shrek Theme song. Shrek is life, Shrek is Reaper. Rawr Now, if you would excuse me, I will Domain Expansion myself now to sleep. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(12) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 299: A Prepared Rematch. Chapter 299: A Prepared Rematch. Were trapping them! Those were the words Hestia said when we discussed how we should deal with OBloom. She said it with full confidence, as if she already had an entire n in her head. When Reajaen asked her to specify, she really blew my mind with what she was nning, especially her secret project. Youve entered the restaurant, right, Lady Reajaen? Met King Drangleic and his Duke? Well, Ill unveil the mystery, I am a void-touched. I have [Space-Time Magic]. Reajaens tilted her head in confusion at the sudden revtion. As such, we will trap them in my [Room]. Specifically, I will lead the dragonyers into myir, whilst you can engage the OBlooms army within another confined room. W-Well, this is certainly a sound n, but how will you get them to enter this [Room]? From what I saw, the only way to enter your subspace is through that door, correct? At the pastry shop? Reajaen guessed the limitations of Hestias [Room] well enough after only one visit, but she didnt know all the details of how we, Aurora, were using it. Waving her hand as if to tell Reajaen didnt need to worry about it, Hestia continued. Itll actually be pretty easy, really. We know exactly where they want to go, right? Thanks to Saoris info. She then turned to me, prompting me to answer in her stead. After thinking it through, I replied, Their goals are driving Hestia out of Gleisvale, kill Lady Reajaen and destroy the Resurrection, and to reim what you stole from them. If we are talking of locations and ces where its easy to catch them Hmm, it would be Lady Reajaens mansion and the dungeon. Entrances, easy to hide your subspace, Hestia. But what about you, Lady Hestia? Tasianna brought up. The dragonyers will want to agitate the people against you. Leading them to yourir wont do much, or are you nning on killing them? No, no, of course not! Well, unless they actually attack me, but thats a what if moment. Actually, my n for them is to pull the Uno reverse card on them. Hestia casually confused all the Peolyncians. If they want to make everyone hate me, then Ill simply overwhelm them with love first. They wont be riling up anybody. They will be the ones to leave the city in embarrassment in the most pop media fashion possible. Dont fuck with a public icon, is what Ill say. Then how will we do this,ss? Grimnir pushed the discussion back to thebyrinth, seeing as we didnt need to worry about Hestias public stunt. Last time we attacked them, we were at their base. This time, home advantage. You can ask any tazong you want, all of them would say having the home advantage is the most important thing possible. Oh, right, I think I read about that. Something about during the War for the Faefolk, the dwarven forces managed to protect one of their cities from four human armies and support from the Empire? Kyouya remembered a passage in a history book he read when he was still trapped by the Church of Aurena. Hadjuk-Orn, thergest dwarven hold in the east part of the Ankoran Mountains, Eine answered. It was thending spot for the North-Western Alliance. If the city fell, the war would have probably extended even further, to the detriment of the elves and dwarves, due to ack of numberspared to their enemies. Grimnir nodded, stroking his growing beard. Aie, the city was left in shambles after the attack, but we dyed them long enough for our reinforcements to arrive just in time. Even with all our defenses, the Empires magicians and elite warriors were a force to be reckoned with. So, are you suggesting we do something simr for our battle, Grimnir? Tatsuya asked. Can we even do it in a weeks time? Seems like a very short time to create things like cannons or stuff. Not at all! Hestia and Grimnir simultaneously announced before grinning at each other. It seemed the two were in sync again. Thess is a treasure trove of materials we could take and transform into traps, in addition, the girl has a very high leveled [Trap Creation] with the ability terraform using [Volcanic ze]. [Lavakinesis] and a pseudo-[Terrakinesis] are the lynchpin of my n. And Grimnir has help with Eine and Daichi. Hestia followed up by mentioning our trio of crafters, the ones responsible for all our tech and equipment currently. We dont need traps to beat thousands of soldiers, we only need enough for our forces to beat down a couple hundred mercenaries. Traps, environmental hazards, and some divide and conquer. Also Hestia turned her head around to Asaka. Its time to make good on your promise to them. Lady Reajaen, you will have noints, alright? You will follow up on your end of the deal. Yes. But, as I said, my people and my son are out of your reach. I am the one responsible for everything, so punish me after all that is done. The foxian woman had a determined face, already knowing what would happen with Tasianna around. Mother, please, we Her son once again tried to dissuade her from doing this, but his mother rebuked him. A merchant follows up on her deals. You may contort and twist a contract, but you never break them. Reputation is what a merchant lives for. Even that damn OBloom understood that, so do not act like a fool, Parilostro. Alright then. Asaka nodded at everything working well enough. I will lead the onnikais into this fight. I guess theyll want to let out some steam after being imprisoned for so long, anyways But I wont do this ever again, alright? Disliking her role or not, Hanazawa was acting mature right now. I was happy to see her finally oveing her limits, even if reluctantly. Her true potential was so much more, so I hoped she would continue like this. As such, as her former Sensei, I needed to show my own growth. Hestia. I directed all attention to me. The strongest force they have is the demonkin of wrath. If you are too preupied with your part Yup, Ill be relying on you once again, Saori. Dont die, alright? I am not nning on it Hanazawa-san. I then looked at Hanazawa right in her confused eyes. After this is done, I will relieve you of those fenrirs. Let us go to the Belzac forest and meet my great-whatever-grandfather. She widened her eyes in surprise, probably not expecting me to say something like this after ourst talk. She calmed down a momentter and shrugged her shoulders. Cool. Tatsuya, make sure you dont die either. Well be going on a ss trip with our Sensei. Heh Tatsuya smiled wryly. Our first real battle as Heroes fighting back against the demonkin scourge. Yeah, sure, dying now would be too embarrassing! Kyouya, you hear that? You heard our party leader, dude. Guess you two will be my VIPs to protect. Kyouya fist-bumped his best friend. Yeah, you two better not. Daichi also joined in his partys rapport moment. cksmiths cant do their jobs without people to wear our stuff, soe back alive. I''ll get good enough to make you guys some legendary tier weapons and armor in the future. The Tale of Daichi is the Mastersmith starts here! I cant do much inbat, sorry! But, Ill cheer on you guys, so please, dont get hurt! Haruka encouraged them despite being a nonbatant. However, considering how Hestias brain worked, I presumed Haruka would have a prettyrge role in her part of the n. And that was how our Anti-OBloom mission began. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Stygian de Lv. 3] [Stygian Voltage Lv. 3] [Nights Caress Lv. 2] [Monster Tamer Lv. 5] gained After all that nning and preparing, I had to say it was andslide in our favor. [Room] runes ced at the entrance of Reajaens mansion and the dungeon. The mercenaries and intruders all funneled in pretty easily as we ced no opposition in their way. They could be as wary as they wanted, but it didnt matter. They didnt have any other options either way. All the nonbatants of the Resurrection were given refuge inside another area of our subspace Hestia made in the image of a bunker. Meaning, the mansion and both beastmen viges were devoid of people. No casualties wille from them. After our enemies entered Hestias subspace, the real fight began. Isted in abyrinth-like area, the enemy had to traverse the ce under the mistaken belief that this was the actual dungeon. While they were careless, the members of the Resurrection led by Parilostros three puppet bodies began assaulting them in a gueri fashion. But, that wasnt the only threat to them. Grimnirs crew created quite a few traps around the ce, triggering small, one-time use attacks. Everything had to be made with runes or manatech, sadly, so we had to invest some money into it. Still, the cost of war. I would rather see our coffers slim up if it could save the life of one of Auroras members. After their numbers dwindled, the now stressed and agitated mercenaries arrived at thest area we had. A week was a lot of time, but not enough to create something even moreplicated. But that wasnt needed, thankfully. In thest area, our main fighters would eliminate the remaining enemies. And, to ensure we wouldnt get the wrong enemies, Grimnir used his experience as a miner to advise Hestia in the construction of the ce. And one of them was a way to lead people around like a train track using manatech. That was why I was now alone with the enemy I had to take down the demonkin of wrath. Graaaaaa! Lets go, Saori! We reap, to water the blood lilies! Effects: [Excited: 85%] [Anger: 5%] [Fear: 50%] It wasnt the demonkins multi-armed form, but the one he assumed mid-way through our battle at the bandit base. Four shotel-shaped horns grew from his head with fire ring from Heeks body like Hestia in her sr power form. However, unlike our previous encounter, he had equipment with enchantments, though theycked runes. An aura of me surrounded him, using the fire his body was emitting as its source. It sted backwards, creating a drift that catapulted him forward. [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] My shadows wrapped around my body as a response before I let out a burst of electricity from the white fur around my head. The demonkin dodged it and transitioned his me sword into a spear. Like a rocket, the spear burst into mes and gave him another boost of eleration, sending him flying at me like a bullet. I sidestepped his attack, letting him fly past me. I cast [Dark Tendrils], shooting them at him only for them to be destroyed by his spear. Seeing as it was hard to fight like this, I allowed my shadow to expand into a mist with [Smokey Haze], enveloping the whole area inplete darkness. Ahhh, this trick again! Lets see if this can change things up! Guraaaagh! Through my heat vision, I noticed Heeks armament changed again, this time to his hammer form. With one strong strike to the ground, it exploded into a fiery twister, creating a pretty terrible smoke from the obsidian floor melting. It was like volcanic gas! Guf! What the fuck! This smells like a magma chamber! Fuck! Why isnt this smoke disappearing?! Luckily for me, he still hadnt found out the secret of this spell. I guess it would be hard to figure out without prior knowledge, and he had only seen me use it twice now. Regardless, that was his problem. Thunder! Streams of stygian electricity streamed around the shadow smoke, flowing through it like water. It assaulted my enemy, and without Tasianna or the others around, I made sure to up the voltage to really hurt him this time. However, I guess his high [Lightning Resistance] wasnt there just for show as he was barely slowed by the current. While enduring the electricity, the demonkin kept searching for me, though it was more like a wild goose chase at this point. With [Nights Caress Lv. 2] being the upgraded version of my stealth skills, it was too hard for his [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 8] to do anything. A basic skill versus an advanced merged skill; it was obvious who would win in this perception duel. Fuck! Effects: [Excited: 93%] [Anger: 42%] [Fear: 71%] Although it was good for me for now, it wouldnt once his emotions reached the next level of their respective brackets. KleaHatma had given me a more detailed lecture on how wrath demonkins functioned. To summarize, the numbers themselves didnt matter much, but the brackets for the three emotions. Each demonkin had a different breaking point for each of the three emotions they had to manage. Once they reached one of them, for example 50% or 100% depending on the person, their body would forcibly enter their next form, until all emotions reached 100%. At that point, they could be considered literal demons in a sense. If they couldnt control their emotions, they would be put down like a rabid dog. It is a sad life, honestly, the demon said, right? Being controlled by your emotions your whole life does sound very restricting. But, after all that, she also told me how to counter them. Demonkins of wrath, due to their explosive emotions, have immense amounts of Stamina topensate. It wasnt easy to make them tired, but drowsiness would dampen both their [Excited] and [Anger]. [Fear] was harder to control in a battle, due to self-preservation, but having only one emotion reach 100% wasnt too bad. If I had Hestias songs right now, it would be so much easier to control him. Ahhh, I miss my phone! Imented due to how [Room] worked. The doors essentially teleported you into other areas, so I was currently isted from Hestias concert. Regardless, I came in here prepared. Prepared to the brim with tools. [Uno, now!] [Yes, Alpha!] I leaped onto where the demonkin was, prepared to crush him with a lightning stomp. His [Danger Perception] activated at the veryst second, helping him to avoid the full brunt of the attack. Still, as my leg crashed on the ground, an electric current sted with shards of obsidian flying around me. Buffeted by these projectiles and my presence before him, he wasnt able to react in time to my shadow packs sneak attack. Mana threads wrapped around his four limbs, pulling him onto his back. In this small moment of vulnerability, Varya shot out from a shadow and threw three leaf bombs at his face. Once my garms and Varya escaped into their shadows, I released some lightning at the demonkin, triggered the bombs to explode, sending a virulent liquid into the air. That was Hestias corrosive toxin; paralyzation, necrosis, and tranquilization were its effect. As a sludge and liquid, the toxin was already pretty powerful, but it wasnt too easy to inflict on people since they had to drink them or get injected by it. During a fight, that was a bit of a problem, but what happens if you mix it up with some of Hestias scale-dust? Now, it lingered in the air. Inhtion was a far easier method to spread the toxin, and I could use my [Shadow Armament] to simply block it from affecting me. Grukr! Grak! Effects: [Excited: 100%] [Anger: 64%] [Fear: 89%] Fire exploded from his body, forming into a pair of wings, a tail, and another set of arms. He iled around, grabbing his throat in pain from the airborne toxin. mes escaped through his mouth. It seemed he was trying to burn away the venom, but this was Hestias, no, an [Obsidian ze Dragon]s corrosive obsidian. At either [Anger] or [Fear] 100%, he would gain the ability to manifest his four weapons all at once, it seemed. He still only had his one elemental weapon, the one formed around his ck staff. Identify Voldunna staff A staff made from voldunna ore to endure extreme temperatures. It has low mana conductive abilities due to ack of refinement of the materials, but makes it harder to fracture even when submerged in magma. Enchantments: [Elemental Mastery: Fire] [Meisterweapon Invocation] The enchantments were simple, simr to his armor. They were only there to make sure his abilities had a good catalyst to work through from, although they both only had two enchantments each. I wondered why the third enchantment slot wasnt used. Grak! Warbringers Body! Come fire,e to me! Grant me the power to ovee all foes! Strengthening Fire! He began to strengthen himself and even pulled out a potion to drink, but before he could use that item, I smacked it out from his hand beforending a lightning stomp on him. Urghk! He managed to block it in time with his fire shield, so I kept on pounding on the shield. However, unlikest time where I tried to break it, I wasnt trying to brute force my way through this person. Trickery was better. What?! From the side, Uno and Song grabbed onto his hand with [Dark Tendrils] and tugged away his shield for me tond a [Shadow Descent] onto his chest. He spat up bloody as my lightning surged through his armor and into his body, but the armor was sturdy. It didnt break, meaning the full damage was mitigated. Before I couldnd another blow, his other three arms materialized weapons on them and tried to attack me. I dodged it, letting him free himself from my garms restraints. He stood up, roaring out in anger, only for him tond on one knee. Outside of his shield, all his fiery weapons disappeared. Effects: [Excited: 87%] [Anger: 74%] [Fear: 100%] [Torpor (Minor)] [Poisoned (Minor)] Its working. Hahaha! Damn you! Emotion SurrrrRRRRRGEEEEEE! He roared out, trying to hype himself up but he voiced cracked for a moment before his head slumped downwards. Effects: [Excited: 100%] [Anger: 21%] [Fear: 67%] [Torpor (Minor)] [Poisoned (Minor)] Emotion Surge A demon of wrath bloodline ability. Allows a demonkin of wrath to jumpstart their slow beating heart to invoke their emotions. The wildness of this ability can create both desired and undesired oues In other words, the ability wouldnt always benefit the demonkin. Noted. If hes currently lethargic, then there is no better ce to do it now. Hargh! I dashed forward and rammed my tail against the demonkin while he was vulnerable, slinging him outside my smoke where my garms caught his legs as he flew past them. With a strong tug, they pulled him back, crashing him back into the haze for Varya tond another set of toxin bombs. He coughed out loud, overwhelmed by toxic mist in the air. He might outlevel me, sure, but I came in here prepared while he was only ready to fight. Putting on some armor and a weapon didnt make you any less susceptible to a rogues fighting style. A fenrir, I might be; arge, monstrous, quadrupedal beast with giant fangs and ws who could strike fear even in the hearts of veteran fighters. But I was still Saori Segawa inside. I wont overpower someone with force like Hestia, and even if I could, that wasnt what I learned when I first began this journey. Time to end this. I now stood up in the air with my twin catalyst charging me up like a battery. My [Smokey Haze] still surrounded the demonkin. He was struggling to breath and couldnt even leave the smokescreen with my shadow pack ying around with him using mana threads, bombs, and spells. I was sure Heek came into this fight wanting to let loose his full might and fight me in a zing glory, but he chose the wrong opponent to try it on. Hestia would have dly confronted his challenge head-on, but not me. [Lightning Revolt (Limited)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Goodbye! Hadaen Dragon Thunder! Grak! Uruuuriik! He couldnt even move at this point. The toxin had fully entered his bloodstream. Effects: [Excited: 51%] [Anger: 24%] [Fear: 100%] [Torpor (Moderate)] [Poisoned (Moderate)] [Paralyzation (Minor)] The ck magic circle of my strongest spell appeared before me, building up its arcane letters and magical geometry. It grew in size as I poured in more of my mana, until it was at the point where it could take down a B rank rachonoid queen. I aimed this spell at the demonkin until another presence suddenly showed itself. My fur stood up and felt a strong staticing from the entrance of thisbyrinth. [Danger Perception] told me to ignore the demonkin before me and shoot the beam at that spot. Even [Detection Sensor] confirmed a new target had entered thebyrinth. The problem was, I felt some sort of dread, which made me hesitate. And this hesitation meant whoever it was that entered thebyrinth was able to act. Everybody, get out! I suddenly heard Hestias voice out of nowhere before I felt something suddenly tugging me forward. Shit! [In your shadows, now!] I ordered my shadow pack and retrieved my shadow from [Smokey Haze], moments before arge electric wave tore through the area, destroying all obsidian walls it touched. When it reached the demonkin and me, instead of taking damage, a maic force began to pull me towards the entrance of thebyrinth. And it was strong. Saori! I heard Hestia call once again before my vision elerated, dashing pastyers of floating obsidian chunks before everything became dark for a moment followed by me being flung out into the bright sun and clear sky. I heard numerous thuds and groans around me before I kicked myself back onto my feet. My eyes werent tricking me, it really was the blue sky above me. I could see trees around me and the smell of death started to enter my nose. Before me were the others, as in Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Hanazawa, Tatsuya, and Kyouya. I also saw the three puppet bodies of Parilostro with the moaning Resurrection fighters. They shouldnt be here, they should be fighting the senators! Warbringer!!! Ooooh, you saved my life! Urrgh, Master, gruk! I said I would Shut up, Heek, you woulda been dead if I hadnt interfered. You aint dying for some stupid reason while yar still are my apprentice. Grotesque. Those voices brought my eyes towards a giant bulgy worm-like creature with a humans face and a huge mouth like a frogs. Strangely, it had OBlooms voice as it began sprouting ttery like a gun towards a singr woman. This person, with the appearance of a punk teenager, poured an entire potion down Heeks throat. Ignoring how he was coughing from how rough she fed him the tonic, she red at me at and the others, who were coincidentally all neatly ced on a single side while OBloom, Heek, and the woman stood before the entrance of the dungeon. Nice trick, she said before something exploded inside the dungeon. But we aint ying by your rules any longer. No more portals or whatever. Emotion Surge. Four shotel-shaped lightning horns sprouted from her head while electricity began to cover up her form-fitting bodysuit. Armor, a cape, and a jacket manifested, coloring itself red like her skin. Her wild ck hair began to glow yellow and red, looking very much like a neon sign as it dimmed and brightened. Six arms formed from behind her back, each possessing an armament of some sort. With two of her hands in her jacket pockets, she scowled at me like some sort of delinquent. Third of the three Warbringers of Lord Wrath. Voltaic Red, VifiYok. Nothing personal, but you did try to kill my stupid apprentice. Hope ya can keep up with my speed, wolfy! We reap, to water the blood lilies! Her figure suddenly disappeared from thin air, leaving only a streak of red lightning behind. As my instincts told me to search for her, something hard suddenly crashed against the side of my head, causing me to lose consciousness for a moment. When I woke up, I noticed I had flown far away from where I first stood. As I tried to stand up, something pushed down my face, holding me down. War is a bitch, bitch. S-Shit! Level: 150 A note from AbyssRaven War is certainly not good for your health. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(4) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 300: Voltaic Red. Chapter 300: Voltaic Red. Fuck! She stomped on me twice in a single second. You! I felt my brain rocking inside my skull. I felt my snout breaking. My fangs were enduring it, but the cracking sound they were making was making me nervous. The pain and damage were minimal, but it felt so humiliating as Iy here helpless on the ground. Get off me! Growhhhh! I shed forward as fast as I could but all it caught was air. I felt my [Danger Sense] and [Foresight] warning me of an attack, but all I could see was this woman running in circles around me. Sit down, wolf! Left! Thunderous lightning shed. ck against red. Sparks flew as I narrowly managed to block a lightning halberd from the demonkin using my electrified ws. However, she didnt react to my defense at all; instead, she just dashed once again, leaving behind a red silhouette. Even with my senses fully sharpened, I was still being pushed back by her rapid attacks. Even though my [Shadow Armament], I could feel her lightning stinging me. I felt chip damage ruing. And I couldnt find an opening to fight back. After I felt I had adapted to her attack rhythm, she finally decided to mix it up, and began using her six elemental arms. A rapier, a halberd, a staff, a crossbow, a warhammer, and a gauntlet those were the weapons she had. And with these six and her two normal arms, she ravaged me to the point my Health dropped down to 75%. I cant keep up?! The Agility I was so proud of wasnt even close to matching her speed. And I couldnt even do anything to try to keep up. I couldnt cast spells with how fast she attacked me. My tools needed to be taken out of the storage but I didnt even have a second to afford. I was stuck, without my toolkit! And the worst part was, outside of the kid virigresses and Shoyi, I didnt have the other members of my shadow pack with me! They were stuck in the [Room]! Why aren''t theying out from the dungeon?! Fortunately, as if answering my call for help, the demonkins barrage suddenly stopped as she had to dodge a rain of ice spears. Miss Saori! Tasiannas voice drew my eyes to the sky, where I saw Tasianna flying above with an armys worth of ice des floating around her. Go into your shadow. I [Shadow Dash]ed without hesitation. Moments before I submerged, I saw the faint hints of a cyan-colored magic circle on the ground. Now in the shadow world, I took out multiple potions and used [Dark Tendrils] to drink them, recovering my Health back to 100%. Still, there was no time to waste. I swam towards the light at the end of this world, where I resurfaced at a nearby tree, only to see Tasianna crashnding into the ground. Shit! Thunder crackled in the air and multiple bolts struck at where Tasianna was. With the [Dark Tendrils] conjured on my [Shadow Armament] and my own speed, I rushed over to her, blocking the deadly bolts with myrge fenrir body. I need to protect her! Was the only thing I thought when I saw this situation. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Lightning Resistance Lv. 4] evolved into [Lightning Resistance Lv. 5] Even with a good resistance to it, that lightning still stung through my armor. We cant escape this beast! I immediately drew that conclusion from how the fight was going, already knowing I couldnt put [Shadow Armament] everybody and then transport them into the shadow world to dy the match. This demonkin was too fast for me to do so. Ocean Healing. Water seeped into my wounds, healing me up. I looked down, seeing Tasianna had protected hernding using a cracked ice coffin. She was unharmed, fortunately. [Tasianna, dy her! n D!] I ordered, receiving a quick nod from her, before turning my attention back to the fight itself. Although relieved I could think fast enough, my warning skills activated again, making me want to gulp at how they were predicting this fight was going. I intercepted another attack from the demonkin, but we simply returned to the same situation as before when she used her six arms to attack. However, this time I had my spells prepared and Tasianna was around. Ice and shadows flew through the air, forcing the demonkin to zig-zag and jump around to dodge. Watching her not elerate away like a ghost made me realize how right I was with my initial impression of this young girl. Outside of the lightning coursing around her body, masking her real appearance, she did look like a teenager. Around or below Hestias height, probably. And this realization made me wonder. How could I have the time to look at her like this? Times up. Her red lightning silhouette appeared again, she elerated again! Woah! Tasianna cried out as her ice coffin suddenly was sliced apart, the lightning d weapons narrowly missing Tasianna as she melted the ice within into water. She burst out of her defenses before blocking another attack from the demonkin with a miniature [Sapphire Membrane], which all happened right below me. Argh! What the fuck! Water should conduct lightning, you bitch! Sheined before she attempted to stab me with her halberd. I smacked her away like a fly. [You remembered that pure water doesnt conduct electricity, Tasian] I praised Tasianna before the demonkinnded an upper punch to my jaw, sending me flying up. I couldnt react to it! She assumed a stance, ready tounch a powerful attack at me, only for her preparations to be disrupted by Tasiannas burst of ice. As the demonkin dodged around to avoid Tasiannas ice, something else suddenly flew right at her, nearly grabbing her leg with de shards attached to a thick mana thread. It was Eines whipsword! More rats! The demonkins attention was divided once again. She used her staff to cast the level four [Lightning Magic] spell, [Levin Core], above her. The sphere of magical electricity began hovering around, shooting lightning around like a sma ball, destroying Tasiannas ice. She then dashed towards Eine, probably intending to kill her, but to her surprise, a huge rib cage suddenly sprouted from Eines shoulder, sapping the power from the strike. She stood then with her rapier sticking through the bone, only piercing Eines shoulder, and even then the wound was shallow. Eines armor was made from Hestias and my monster materials, after all! Wha?! A lust contractor?! She stuttered before Eine warded her off with the [de] materializing on her left arm. She sidestepped the attack and pped her hands, creating an echoing sound as a wave of electricity burst out from her limbs. It destroyed the rib cage and de easily, but left Eine unharmed. However, simr to when I was pulled from Hestias maze, something suddenly pulled Eine towards the demonkin. Before Tasianna or I could do something, Eine was already at arm''s length of the demonkins fatal attack. Before the demonkin could strike, however Dragoon Dive! Tatsuyanded right in between them, blowing both girls away with the shockwave. Seeing the demonkin like this, Tasianna and I converged towards her. Crashing the ground with lightning and smacking at her with my [Stygian de] attack, while Tasianna covered my blind spots with her ice and constructed multiple [Winters Golem] to act as meat shields. Still, our opponent wasnt level 150 for nothing. She was dueling the both of us without too much of a problem, constantly piling more and more wounds around my attacks. Tasianna wasnt as durable as me, and, while she knew pure water and ice wouldnt conduct lightning, making the demonkins electric attack useless, she wouldnt survive a full brunt attack. However, that bnce between the three of us turned in our favor when Eine and Tatsuya joined up fully. Like a feral beast, fitting for his werewolf form, Tatsuyabined his ferocious attacks with my more impactful ones, creating a sturdy frontline. At the same time, Eine came in and out like a gueri fighter, using her demonic power and whipsword to keep the demonkin at bay, while throwing Hestias toxin bombs at her to control the demonkins emotions. And then we had Tasianna controlling the areas where the demonkin could move, leading her around for us to attack her. Teamwork! I was a bit worried Eine suddenly showed her demonic powers, but she told me telepathically KleaHatma was still suppressing her powers. The demonkin would not know a true demon was inside Eines rings. Instead, we were using the fact we had a sloth contractor in the form of Parilostro as a smokescreen, making it seem like we had a lust contractor on our side as well. Speaking of Parilostro, Tatsuya told me he and Grimnir, Kyouya, and Hanazawa were holding back Hee''k and Senator OBloom. The group managed to kill off the other senators before all of this happened, but, ording to him, OBloom seemed to be at another level. Not only was he tanky thanks to whatever he transformed himself into, but also dangerous. Taking a short nce over, I saw Grimnir and Kyouya fighting the weakened demonkin of wrath. Luckily, the curative didnt cure himpletely of Hestias toxin. On the other hand, Parilostro and his Resurrection fighters were working with Hanazawa and the onnikai to fend off OBloom. I noticed quite the number of Resurrection fighters had already died, but their bodies were still fighting on, being used by the onnikais and the necromancer onnikai as vessels. It was disgusting, just a bit, but we had no choice here. Even with this sort of situation, it wasnt looking good. ArrrrrrGGGK! Tatsuya groaned as the female demonkin smacked his leg with her warhammer, causing a loud cracking sound to reverberate around the area. [Tatsuya!] Tatsuya! Eine and I called out. The situation was turning around again in her favor. We were getting tired while she wasnt showing any signs of weakness. She then kicked Tatsuya in the head, sending him flying away. I managed to cover him with my [Shadow Armament] in time, slightly shaken with the knowledge that, if that had been a direct hit, Tatsuya would have lost his head. Seeing him spasming on the ground, unresponsive to anything else I could only grit my teeth. Calm down! Calm down! I cant let this continue like at that bandit hideout. I need to assumemand. I told myself, slowing down the blood rushing to my head from all this chaos, and quickly assessed the situation. Hestia isnt here. If reinforcements areing, then I need to stop this demonkin from killing anybody. I can afford having my body broken! [Tasianna, help him out! Eine, to me!] I ordered before using [Dark Tendrils] to keep up with the demonkins speed outside of her eleration. For some reason, she hadnt used it once since we got her in this situation, making me believe there was a trigger requirement. As I tried to attack her with a miniature [Voltage Impact], she dodged it and retaliated using her crossbow to shoot at my eyes, attempting to blind me. While they didnt, I was still preupied for a moment, which allowed her to slip around me towards Eine. Eine defended herself by coating her whipsword with [de], before taking the demonkins kick with [Ribcage]. Before the demonkin could use her weapons again, Tasianna summoned her golems and even a humongous [Slithering Frost Serpent] to protect Eine. However, instead of dodging away, the girl jumped onto the serpent, riding it around its back, staying on it despite how much it was moving. She continued shooting out lighting crossbow shots and the [Lighting Bolt] spell without a chant. Shes going for Tasianna! I ran through the air with [Air Walk], trying to catch up to her in time, but against my expectations, the demonkin jumped into the air and shouted [Emotion Surge] once again. Identify! Effects: [Excited: 100%] [Anger: 100%] [Fear: 0%] Guk! Her lightning armor changed, creating tworge wings and a serpent''s tail. She grabbed her halberd and held it up high, letting it feed on her mana to growrger andrger, to the point it was almost asrge as my usual [Hadaen Dragon Thunder]. Shit! I stayed where I stood and activated my catalyst for their boost, renewing the [Lightning Revolt (Limited)] buff on myself. I then conjured a dark magic circle, understanding I had to defend everbody or it would be all over for us. As the demonkin and I eyed each other, both preparing our next attack, Tasianna dispelled her serpent. As her frozen construct suddenly stopped in ce and broke into numerous ice des, she used these new weapons in an attempt to prevent the demonkin from casting her attack, but it all failed as she cast another [Levin Core] to protect herself. Voltaic Red: Red lightning burst from her eyes as the lightning spear slowly turned red. Thunderspeed Roar! Hadaen Dragon Thunder! ck and red shed once again; however, unlike before, it was a match between two thunder-type attacks. A thunderp upon impact, it made me want to close my ears. But there was no room for error right now, as the spear outmatched my spell, slowly boring through myser. I poured more mana into my magic circle. I had to stop it, but no matter how much I did, it wouldnt stop. Death was slowlying towards us. Grant me strength, Goddess Plesia! Goddess Zephira! Slithering Frost Serpent! Two huge ice serpents shot out from Tasianna''s side, roaring loudly as they tried to bite into the spear. But, as you expected, the bodies of Tasiannas spell were disintegrated by the demonkins attack, however, despite the futility, the serpents kept going, trying to interfere with the red lightning attack. All so I wouldnt be pushed back. But Ramuh. That chilling voice stomped all over any bits of hope the both of us had. Those four purple magic circles in the sky deemed us unfit to continue this fight. Like God''s judgement. [Tasianna!] Fighting this wasnt possible. We had to perform damage control. On it! Sapphire Membrane! A dome of water expanded from her, encasing not only herself and Eine, but also the people on the other battlefield. Breathing out, she released white mist, freezing the whole barrier of water. Krakens Destruction! Come in! She shouted as four tentacles erupted from their magic circle, blocking the lightning spear in my stead to allow me to enter the protective barrier. Althoughrge enough to capsize ships on their own, the tentacles stood no chance before not only the spear but also the level six [Lightning Spell], [Ramuh]. Argh! Tasianna screamed as her blue hair began to lose its vividness. Her Mana suddenly took arge dip! I need mana! I had to donate my mana for Tasi Die! Saori! As I tried to ensure our survival, Heek suddenly came flying over in his two 100% form, using his four arms to fight against me. I dont have time for this! I roared loudly as I saw the barrier cracking against the weight of two deadly attacks. I used a [Shadow Descent] tail smack to punt him to the ground. However, he recovered quickly and was about to jump up again, determined to make sure Tasianna died fromck of mana. However Where are you going?! Taunt! Kyouya shouted, drawing the demonkins attention for Grimnir to fly over, looking bruised and beaten up, beforending an earth-crushing blow to his head. I didnt let this moment go. I ran towards Tasianna, who was slumping over as she tried to pour more mana into the barrier to maintain it. Eine was feeding her Mana potions, but even that wasnt enough. I nuzzled my head against her back, beginning to pour more mana into her. We had to try. There was no Hestia to save us right now. If this barrier broke, all of us would die. I still remembered how the spell [Ramuh] scorched and left a baseball field-sized crater behind when Astalos cast it in the Belzac forest. Urgh! Tasianna downed her sixth Mana potion. Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Health: 3109/3436 Mana: 2098/11945 Stamina: 2961/4141 Hold! Kack! She spat the water out, even puking and looking pale. Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Health: 3109/3436 Mana: 1198/11945 Stamina: 2961/4141 Hold! Urgh Tasianna! Saori, her Mana is almost used up! Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Health: 3109/3436 Mana: 409/11945 Stamina: 2961/4141 Dont die for us! Take it all, Tasianna! Mana: 5290/9117 Tasianna was a fairy. If her Mana dropped to zero, it was all over for her. Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Health: 3109/3436 Mana: 5699/11945 Stamina: 2961/4141 Urgh! [Mana Stress (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] But by pouring all of my Mana into Tasianna, making it reach zero, meant I gained [Mana Stress]. I would be unable to regenerate any mana until the penalty disappeared. Meaning, I couldnt channel my stygian lightning or maintain my [Shadow Armament]. But As the vice-leader of Aurora, I could never let any of its members die right before me. This was my responsibility! I will endure any pain if it assures my new family lives! Arrghh! Sapphire Membrane! Tasianna shouted as she created another barrier and turned it into ice under the original one. And even a third was made, for good measure. The bright red and yellow from the spear and [Ramuh] disappeared as those three [Sapphire Membranes]yered over each other. A loud crack reverberated around the area, making the loud fighting noises next to us almost mute. But then it became rtively silent. I could hear anything outside the barrier. Did we manage to weath Bang! Like a thunderp. The dome broke apart before my eyes as lightning shot right through it, crashing against the ground and kicking up the dirt and dust. Grimnir, Kyouya, and Heek were blown away, as they were the closest to thending, while the three of us group around the still unconscious Tatsuya. Tasianna created onest [Sapphire Membrane], this time smaller and only around us to protect us from this dust storm. With the dust mixing with the water barrier, the mud made it impossible for us to look out. Considering the destructive nature of [Ramuh], this cannot be it. There was even that sound again. Like somebody pping thei Wait, no! Tasianna, duck! A chill ran down my spine as [Foresight] warned me of something. I tried to call out for Tasianna, but I couldnt since I had no mana to use [Telepathy]. I had to run up to her. I had to Too slow. Huh?! It was only for a split second when I saw something red in the dust storm. In the next moment, the barrier had been shed apart and lightning rapier had shed off Tasiannas right forearm. The blood spraying from her limb was carved into my memories. In addition, the sight of the demonkin surrounded in her red lightning armor. As she recovered her de, I noticed lightning suddenly forming around her feet, smacking itself against the ground. Her speed, its repulsion! Which means She suddenly disappeared once again, only to reappear behind Eine, preparing her rapier to cut off her head. However Kissssh! Guuuuek! My paw blocked it in time, taking the attack instead of Eine. I can read your movements now! Tensing up my paw, I pierced her arm with my ws before pulling her towards me to take a bite at her shoulder. But before I could do that, she let go of her rapier, making her arm disappear, before reforming it to counterattack me. Fortunately, Eine defended me in time. As the demonkin stepped back, the dust storm suddenly stopped, as the repulsion effect of her hand p stopped. It all made sense now. Maism! Of course! It was the same case with Astalos, and now for this demonkin. I heard red lightning actually was a thing on Earth. They were called red spirits, or something. I wasnt a physics major, so I didnt know the reason for their existence, but what I understood was how this girls powers worked. Maism was already obvious with how she pulled us towards her in thebyrinth, but now it also exined her movements. Tasianna! Eine called out, but there was nothing to worry about. Im alright! Take her down! Tasianna shouted despite her missing arm, making me confident to take this fight forward. Red lightning appeared around her feet again as she left a silhouette behind. My eyes darted to the sky, seeing a fresh silhouette being made. She was using her power to dash around us. Grouuuh! I barked as I eyed a location behind Tasianna. Understanding me, she nodded. Got it! Tasianna used her [Cyromancy] and [Frost Body] to freeze the blood seeping from the stump of her arm, forming a blood-red arm as a recement for her severed one. With an ice sword she swung where Imanded her to, it caused the speeding demonkin to grimace as she arched her body back, sliding against the ground to dodge that attack. Wha?! She nced at Tasianna before trying to do the same move once again, but I wouldnt let her. Grouuh! I barked again, already pointing at one of the grenades on Eines belts. She, too, understood me. She threw the holy me grenade, forcing the demonkin to dodge it, stopping her eleration. As she recovered, trying to understand the situation, she didnt even try to channel the lightning around her feet anymore. Now I understand! This wasnt lightning, fully, this was mana. Her mana was the key here! This wasnt actually maism through electricity, it was maism through her blood and consequently her mana! KleaHatmas words ran through my head again. Of how demonkins of wrath took on an element as their partner for life, only being able to cast that element by forming their mana into it. That was wraths demonic powers. In other words, the reason why she couldnt use her lightning speed before when we barraged her with attacks was due to our mana conflicting with hers. For some reason, she couldnt use this ability when mana other than her own was around. At least, that was what I understood. But, even without the full details, this was enough to counter this extreme speed of hers! Grouh! I barked again. [You want us to attack her?] Grouh! [With magic?] Grouh! [Alright, then Ill take the front and] Grouh! Grouh! [Oh, you take it! Sure! Uhm, did you figure something out, Saori?] Grouuuuh! Barking was all I could do now, and although Tasianna and Eine couldnt fully understand me, I didnt need to talk. They had [Telepathy] on their own. There was a serious dy in ourmunication since I couldnt use [Telepathy] myself, but they noticed the intention in my voice and where I was looking at. The worst part was over for now. The demonkin probably saw us as pests, ready to be destroyed. Ants. She was definitely stronger than the three of usbined. Tatsuya was taken out before we could do anything, but we wouldnt just roll over and die because of that! We were Aurora! We will fight back! Go! Tor Eicleres Finflei! Tasianna invoked her finishing spell, intending to use it more as an area denial to force the demonkin further away from us. The girl shot out her electric crossbow and lightning spells, but Elline took over Tasiannas job as the defender, using her whipsword and demonic abilities to protect all three of us. This gave Tasianna the focus tomit to a full barrage of spells whilst I chased the demonkin down. [Exhaustion (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] She quickly noticed as we fought that something was awry with me. I wasnt in my [Shadow Armament] nor was I using my [Stygian Voltage], so it would be obvious to everybody I was suffering from Mana Stress, but I couldnt just stand back now. Even without mana, I was still a B rank! As this continued, I intentionally let her slip through my attacks, allowing her to recover at a spot before using her red lightning. The moment her red silhouette appeared, I darted my head towards the position I predicted and pounced towards it, pinning the demonkin onto the ground before biting into her left arm! Arrghk! Fuck! She bellowed before using her lightning gauntlet to strike at me, only for Tasianna to cover my retreat in time. Argh! She stood back up, looking rather angry at what I did to her armored arm. I could still feel the lightning surging through my mouth. Okay, bitches! So ya somehow figured it out, huh!? Yeah, ya, sucks to be you! But a Warbringer can do far more than this single gimmick! She grabbed her staff. Extreme Speed! A purple magic circle appeared before her as it covered her entire body in a purple lightning aura. In the next moment, she dashed forward, far too fast for my eyes to see. I knew it was an attack, but I couldnt Ding! move myself in time. Are you fucking kidding me! Yeah, Im fucking with you, slut! A purple barrier was ced before me, blocking the demonkins attack. She screamed out in annoyance as another girls voice drew my head over. It was Hanazawa. Nobody fucks over or annoys my Sensei unless that person is me! Onnikais began to converge around Hanazawa, while the purple barrier dissipated, revealing itself being made by her fenrir spirits. A zombie-looking man, an onnikai by the name of Emil, stumbled over to my student, bowing to her before drawing his attention towards the angered demonkin. Ukk Parilostro and the remnants of the Resurrection fighters approached also, pushing a groaning OBloom to the ground. He had transformed back into his human form and was now chained up. Master! I heard Heeks voice, calling for the female demonkin as he was held back by Grimnirs sthammer. Streams of ice were buffeting him while Kyouya kept throwing toxin bombs at him. The demonkin girl frowned. A ceasefire. Parilostro pointed his sword at OBlooms head. Go, and you may have him back. Bastard, do you think I am that easy to threaten? I could rescue him right at this moment, without ya even noticing. That puppet of yours wont be able to react in time, sloth contractor! None of you can, if you cannot predict it. She then red at me. I am a Warbringer. Peace onlyes to the true winner, and you are not winners yet. You havent even faced me when Im not toying around with ya bitches! She was right. Everybody knew it. Her [Fear] was still at 0%. She never had an inkling of fear of us. She never thought of us as anything more than ants. If she were to go full-powered right now, we wouldnt be able to fight her. We were all too tired after a full day of fighting. [How about you say that again, you little punk?] The bright sun suddenly disappeared as if somebody pulled up the curtains. I looked up, where I saw the origin of that shadow Hestia was there, in her dragon form. n D! Thank goodness for you rocket boosters, Hestia! [So proud of your speed, but how about we y your game, huh? Go, pick on my friends. If you do, then dont mind me if I returned the favor.] Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Hestia roared out, shaking the whole ground with her [Draconic Roar]. However, while the demonkin girl grimaced at this terrible rumble, our group was saved with Tasiannas [Air Shield]. [I. DARE. YOU!] You think I cant take you on, dragon?! I know ya cant fully appraise my profile, but Ill dly unt around my level. A Warbringer is anointed to bring total destruction onto the battlefield. I can take you on with all your buddies! She shouted out, looking even less likely to back down now. But Hestia remainedposed. All she did was look up in the sky, drawing all our attention to an object. A red object looking very much like a!? Comet?! Breaking through clouds and burning so brightly like another sun, an unknown object was slowly descending down to the ground. I panicked. Was I hallucinating, or was this object an actual meteorite? How did Hestia get such a thing?! [You know I am a void-touched, you bitch.] Hestias voice resonated throughout everybodys minds. [Sure, you might be stronger than me, but are you strong enough to protect yourself from this world-ending space stone while protecting your two aplices? If you are here to kill us, then Ill take you down with us.] She grimaced, looking at Heek, then to OBloom, and then back to the meteor. She clicked her tongue as her lightning suddenly weakened. The electrical wings and tail disappeared. Identify. Effects: [Excited: 72%] [Anger: 100%] [Fear: 43%] She kept on thinking about the problem, to the point the meteor flew past Hesita. Hold on, was she serious about this? No way would she let that thing kill us, right? This had to be a bluff. Yeah, Hestia was bluffing 100%! U-Uhm Still, despite my trust in her, feeling the extreme heat singeing my fur was enough for me to remain anxious. Fuck FINE. Let there be peace! she shouted loudly, prompting Hestia to reach out her hand, stopping the meteor in its ce. With a snap, the me dissipated and the meteor broke apart, revealing itself to only be an extremely huge collection of her shed scales. How far did she get with her scale maniption?! Guek Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Seeing how she was fooled, she took a deep breath before she just screamed while running her hands through her hair rapidly, messing up her entire hairstyle. She then stomped over to OBloom, showing all of us the middle finger as she grabbed his unconscious body. Despite her clear annoyance, she didnt even re at or hurt anybody in the process, acting in a rtively amicable way. Seeing her approaching, Grimnir stopped his attack, allowing Heek to finally fall onto his knees, shivering from the cold and coughing up blood. The girl walked past the snorting dwarf, paying him no mind before pouring antidote into her apprentices throat. You won the fight, but dont forget about the bigger picture. She pouted as she dered war on Hestia, and as a consequence, the entirety of Aurora. [Go already, you little shit.] She would not be intimidated. Wha-What?! You piece of Hrmmmm! And with her red lightning forming around her body, she grabbed Heek in her other arm and dashed away, leaving only her silhouette behind. At the same time Urgk! Grak! ddarg! Grouuk DamArk! Tch! All six Aurora members all fell onto the ground simultaneously. From what I could hear as Hesti descended, Kyouya fell unconscious while bleeding profusely with severe burns after being cooked alive by Heek while Grimnir had [Arcane Fever (Major)], having hid his blue face with his helmet and was almost dead. Tasianna was dizzy and nauseous, having lost quite a lot of blood. Even if she couldnt die from blood loss, she was still missing an arm and her elven body still heavily weakened. Eine was enduring a numbed arm, caused when the demonkin girl stabbed her shoulder. The armor hadnt fully protected her, as the lightning rapier went through her shoulder and made it impossible for her to move it without [Musclemass]. On the other hand, Hanazawa and I both came out of this fight with minimal injuries. Hanazawa only had [Arcane Fever (Minor)], perfectly handable unlike Grimnir, while I only had [Mana Stress] and some [Exhaustion]. Sure, we might have won today, thanks to Hestia somehow making it over here with her rocket boosters, but it still stung. We didnt win this fight through our powers, but by luck. If she hadnt epted the deal and continued fighting [Hey, are you alright?] KleaHatma asked me while Hestia was frantically taking care of everybody. I nodded to her. [Thank goodness you guys listened to me, right?] I nodded again. Thest bit of information during the nning session. It was KleaHatma who stopped us before we left to prepare the battle stage. Good thing we listened to her. [Hmm, oh yeah, that boy said he had a master, right? A Warbringer or whatever they are called nowadays? Yeah, well, in case they were the reason for that giant lightning, just think of fleeing. Try to do something to get on the demonkins sense of dignity and honor. The demon of wrath was a bit of a warmonger, but he was extremely honorable, to a fault. Not the type to scheme. If his descendants inherited that personality type, then those demonkins of wrath are pretty simr to dwarves.] Dammit I thought I had scaled the tower by almost defeating Heek, but the true tower was still behind him. A Warbringer, an elite guard type opponent behind one of the seven demonkin princes of sin. We, Aurora, showed our hands today, and I had a feeling this was just the beginning of its ripple effects. But, in return, we now had an idea on how much more we had to catch up. How far the summit really was. Our catalyst to move beyond that foe. A note from AbyssRaven They were defeated in the fight itself, but they survived in the end. For that, they are winners. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(12) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 301: Scars and Miracles. Chapter 301: Scars and Miracles. 1496 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:9982 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Idol Lv. 4] [Stage Fever Lv. 6] gained How are you feeling? I said, holding up Tasiannas right arm. Stitches could be seen connecting her upper arm with her slightly charred forearm. Hopefully this doesnt leave a scar Sorry, I didnt realize your arm was cut off. Lady Hestia, please, Tasianna ced her hand on my cheeks, gently pulling my face up. Dont be saddened. As your maid, seeing you crestfallen would be a great shame. It is just an arm. You couldnt have known, and given the conditions Grimnir, Kyouya, and Tatsuya were in and you hadnt cast your halo I didnt know what the hell happened. One moment, I was performing before my audience, carefree and fully believing in mypanions when it came to defeating the demonkin and OBlooms army, but in the next, my [Room] subspace warned me, its master, somebody unauthorized had entered it, somebody who made me freeze in ce. I stopped my performance, rushed over to a door, and tried to warn Saori and the others, but before I could do anything, they were sucked out of the subspace. Only Saoris garm and Varya werent pulled out. Knowing the entrance of thebyrinth was the portal to Reajaens dungeon, I wanted to help them, but for some reason, I couldnt. The only answer was that the portal was either disabled or the [Room] runes were destroyed. I canceled my concert, telling Duke Greenveil to handle things in my absence. Yorshka and the Magical Biscuits were in the Griffonpeak dungeon, going through Quests. We didnt think we needed them since we were fully prepared, but I guess the enemy had a trump card to level the ying field. After I exited the subspace, I sted into the sky with my scale-dust boosters, leaving the snow wyverns and Mother behind. Once I made it past the mountain formation of Gleisvales Centipedew, I transformed into my dragon form and used all my stored scale-dust to just rush, rush, rush! Once the sight of Reajaens beastman vige came into sight, I also felt a serious amount of mana in the area. Mostly, I felt electricity in the air and some serious cold. I didn''t know what was happening, but if Tasianna and Saori were fighting seriously, then something was seriously awry. As such, I needed toe up with a backup, something I could use if fighting wasnt possible. And, that backup n worked when I saw the demonkin. Level 150 and most of her profile was [Information Blocked]. She was aggressive and belligerent. Not a goodbination. And I had no idea if I could stand up to her even with all my skills and spells. Still, we managed to scare her off, but while the imminent threat was gone, my heart was still beating like a drum. Grimnir and Kyouya were on the verge of death, Tatsuya had taken a huge blow to his head, and the others had some sorta injury or mana issue. I came in with [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration], intending to stabilize their wounds before feeding Grimnir a truckload of dragorade. [Arcane Fever (Major)] was not a joke. Thest time I saw somebody with that abnormal effect, her limbs exploded. Thankfully, dwarves were quite sturdy, but I honestly thought Grimnir was turning into a grape with how purple he was. The aftermath of their battle wasnt really easy on my heart. Grimnir was dying, so I had to just overwhelm him with multiple [Sanctified ze] and even [Sacred Field] to keep him alive. Kyouya was literally cooked alive in his armor, with metal sticking to his skin; getting him out of it was not an easy task without damaging his body too much. And Tatsuya, well, I just hoped he didnt get any brain damage from the fight. I was scared. Relying on my allies? When this could happen? I didn''t know what to think, really. When Saori and Eine told me what happened, I was sorta happy they managed to stand up against the demonkin well enough, but honestly The students need more training. It was the truth. Major Heal. I healed Tasiannas arm before attaching her forearm back on, meaning the stump had closed up. That was not good. It meant a perfect, seamless recovery couldnt be done. It also didnt help that her severed limb was charred around the cutting area by the bitch demonkins lightning. I had to slice Tasianna''s stump back open, exposing the flesh and bones again. Fairies were being made out of mana, and while they couldnt die from blood loss, losing a limb meant their maximum mana would be reduced. I didnt know what would happen if she turned back into a fairy like this, so I had to stop her. After the wound was opened, Saori helped out by stitching her arm back up. The charred parts were removed, but it also meant Tasianna would be left with a scar around her arm. Well, she would if her body was flesh and blood. I had no idea what it would do to a fairy. Once the heal spell was cast, the flesh of the two arms began to grow out, attaching themselves back together. The bones reconnected and muscle fibers were formed. Once it was closed up with soft, pink skin, I let out a sigh of relief. There was a slight scar, but not noticeable enough to matter. The line was simr to the white stretch marks running down your waist. How does it feel? Tasianna moved her arm around, testing it by stretching and moving her fingers. A bit ufortable. I cant move my arm as well as before. I nodded. Try transforming back into a fairy. If you still have problems, then I probably messed up the healing of your nerves or blood vessels. Ill fix you upter on. After Tasianna returned to her fairy form, it seemed like her arm was fixed. Magic and mana, people. [Humanize] probably corrected whatever was missing, making me wonder if that was the same for my dragon form. Then again, it didnt fix my mana path problem, so it was inconsistent, to say the least. With Tasianna fixed up, we walked through the emergency clinic I set up for everyone. Quite a lot of dead The Resurrection didnte out of this unscathed. When I learned the [Room] runes were destroyed, I opened another entrance to thebyrinth, where we emptied it of all the corpses. The mercenaries were left to the onnikais, as they took their bodies as their share of the spoils of war. They probably would take over their bodies, I guessed. The bodies of the Resurrection members, on the other hand, were given over to Reajean. Our foxian ally was actually hiding inside the dungeon all this time, inside the room where her sons real body was. She was now going through the corpses, identifying them. Her sons three puppets were also helping her, but I managed to see him taking nces at me and the others. Hopefully this wont end in violence. My deal with Reajaen wasnt fulfilled. Aurora was supposed to kill OBloom for her, as that was her primary objective and obsession. Yes, I heard Parilostro was the person who handed OBloom over, but that was for survival reasons. If Saori and the others hadnt tried to negotiate with the demonkin Warbringer, there would have been more dead. And some of those extra dead would have included my own friends. Hey. I bent my knees next to a grape-skinned Grimnir, looking at me beforeughing. Hahahah! Dont look at me like that,ss. Makes a man feel sad when a girl looks at him with those eyes. He tried to joke around despite being on the verge of death right at this moment. The only thing keeping him alive and not dying from [Arcane Fever] were my white mes. You know, you should be unconscious right now. Honestly, you taz dwarves are too hardy. I shook my head, baffled at how he wasnt sleeping. Dont you feel any pain? Oooh, I am,ss. Even speaking with you right now hurts like shit! ddarg, I need a mug of mead right this moment. I red at him, causing him tough again. Hmm, still, I meant it when you shouldnt feel so bad. A battle is a battle, anything can happen. Dwarven men learn this fact early, since we have mandatory battle training since adolescence. Every tazong man is a warrior of some kind. Oh? Not women, too? Since the System equalizes everything amongst gender. I wondered a bit. Mhmm, dwarven society was a patriarchy before the rise of the Revolution Queen. Not only technological advancement, but also changes were made for our fairer half. I wont bore you with the details, since I feel ufortable speaking about them to you, ass, but some things have changed, others not so much. Dont worry, when we visit the Ankoran-Nazta, you will feel weed, gahahahaha! You nearly died and youreughing as if you wonhiehie. I smiled as heughed so heartily, unperturbed at what happened before. However, it seemed I assessed his true thoughts a bit too soon. Still a tazongn man should be able to protect our women. Arck, I know it makes no sense with yousses being beyond the norm, but I certainly feel pretty pathetic as a member of Aurora. Hmm He then looked over at the unconscious Tatsuya and Kyouya. I almost lost more people I wonder what Broggi would think about how weak I am? Arent you overthinking it, old man? I turned my head around. Asaka stood behind me, holding back an anxious Daichi back, before releasing him. Shishou! Daichi cried out as he ran up to Grimnirs side. Dont die, Shishou! I still have so much to learn! I aint dying you stupid apprentice! And I told you to stop calling me like that! It seemed Grimnir would be keeping living considering how much energy he still had to bonk Daichi on his head. Kyouya-kun! On the other hand, we had a more depressing moment on the other side with Haruka clenching Kyouyas hand, almost in tears with him unconscious. Hesti-chan, will Kyouya-kun be okay? I stood up and nodded. Yeah. He had a ton of burns, but I managed to heal him up. Although, when he was burned, he had his armor on so some of the metal melted into his skin. I cut those out, but his armor is gone. Shoulda made some time to make him a new armor set. As a cksmith, I shouldnt have listened to theds insistence that some human-forged armor was fine enough. Grimnirined about hisck of action leading Kyouya to his current state. Master Grimnir, you shouldnt be saying that. More people wereing over, this time, it was Eine and Saori. When she heard Grimnir ming himself, Eine reprimanded him. I dont think any of us expected to meet somebody at S rank strength this early. As a fellow artisan, you taught me we only have so much time to prepare everybodys equipment. But, after what happened to Griffonpeak, we shouldve been more careful. The demonkins managed to defeat the Griffon King, and then we even have the unknown powerhouse that was Eithalr. Saori pointed out. Hestia, what was your opinion on the Warbringer? I thought about it, having trouble since I didnt have the opportunity to fight her. Compared to the demonkin I defeated, the ones who attacked us today were most likely the ones we would meet on a battlefield. An elite soldier in the fire demonkin of wrath and a partymander in the demonkin girl. Inparison, the one I fought could be considered an assassin. He took Eshe and her knights out in an ambush. When we fought head-on, he stood no chance. Even if I didnt have my controlled [Battle Frenzy] and the two god powers I borrowed, I was 100% sure I could have stomped him. However, would I have defeated that Warbringer? I told everybody I didnt know. I was still an early-mid leveled B rank dragon. I still havent mastered my scale maniption nor did I think I knew the full extent of my triple-colored mes yet. I was still learning how to be like an [Obsidian ze Dragon] with [Volcanic ze]. Our enemies are too strong. Tasianna grabbed her right arm, looking into the skys horizon. We were all struggling with a single Warbringer while Grimnir and Kyouya kept a Warbringer apprentice back. There are still two more Warbringers left, possibly stronger than the Voltaic Red, before we can fight the prince of wrath. This isnt even including the other princes of sin and their entourages, or even any allies they could bring. Right, the Yanderu Eluseuse and the whole Church of the Edjurl are other factions we need to keep an eye out for, Eine added while massaging her right shoulder, the spot where she was hit by the demonkins lighting rapier. Not to mention, the Church of Aurena and the Empire should be our allies, but the chances are high theyll be our enemies instead. If we cannot build up our own alliance, then chances of our victory are low. Even then, we have to be stronger ourselves, Saori stated before turning to Asaka. Hey, Hanazawa-san Yeah, yeah, I know. Well be going to the Belzac forest after all of this. The summit with Artorias and their alliance is in AuthumnSun, right? Which means there are still three more months. Three more months until then, but with how much we exposed ourselves to those two demonkins, it might be difficult for us. If we werent already in their sights after Griffonpeak, then we were 100% now on their radars. They couldnt overlook us now. Pardon. Midway through our discussion, somebody interrupted us. When I turned around I was surprised to see Reajaen and her son had approached us. I would like to make alterations to our ord, Princess Hestia. Please,e with me. She looked me straight into the eyes. There I noticed the state of them, looking dull, almost as if she had epted something inevitable reluctantly. If she wanted to make alterations to our deal, then it could only mean one thing. Sure. I stood up and then used [Telepathy] to contact the wyvern twins scouting in the air to make sure the demonkins wouldnte back. [Shay. Beth. Could you two make sure nothing happens in the camp? Well, in case, the Resurrection attack?] [Of course, Your Highness.] Haruka-san. Daichi-kun. Could you take care of everything here? Saori turned to her two students, and they nodded. Emil! Asaka called out to the onnikai necromancer, waving at him toe over before telling the rest of the onnikais to wait and make sure nothing happened. You better give us our vengeance, Miss! Free us! Im, the onnikai possessing the body of a young girl, pouted as she was told she couldnte with them. Goddess Ilsaphone will look fondly over you! You will receive her blessing! Onnikais were faefolk born after a painful death. They lived their lives with a constant need to satisfy their urges for vengeance. I was already used to how they acted from my time with Kiiro. After I reapplied [Sanctified ze] on Grimnir, all of us went down to the dungeon. Emil, the onnikai necromancer, called the dungeon simply a basement as he never really bothered to customize it. He didnt care much about the dungeon core, so the dungeon was prettyckluster and could be ssified as a G rank one. A few days after they realized the dungeon was created, the Master moved his primary body deep within it, down on thest floor. We tried to attack him once or twice, but the problem was that he kept a barrier around himself. Whenever I spawned a monster horde, his puppets would simply shoot them down. Level zero monsters arent very useful, you see, Emil exined. Having your source of vengeance unted right before you all this time Tasiannamented, and Emil agreed with both of them ring at Reajaen and Parilostro. Both ignored it. So they are fullymitted to enacting their vengeance, huh? Tasianna It wasnt my problem to worry about. I helped Tasianna find the person responsible for Princess Schuris death, and now I would only hope she can find some closure with this. Hopefully. As the dungeon master, Emil was able to create a path directly to the dungeon core. However, Reajaen stopped him, telling us she wanted us to first meet with her son, her son''s real body, before all of this would end. Emil was a bit impatient, but none of us were against it. When Tasianna and Asaka said it was okay, Emil was persuaded and we made our way to thest floor. There, at the end of a hallway, was a thick stone door guarded by a mana barrier that I noticed after I activated [Mana Eyes]. Parilostros puppet opened it up for it, revealing a workshop with tables full of manatech machinery and potions. Multiple crates full of herbs were stored in the corner, looking very simr to the ones we sold Reajaen. When she noted my interest, she began to exin herself. Belzac herb recovery potions are very potent. However, you could also use the herbs in another concoction to alleviate and aid in the repair of mana paths. The recipe the prince of sloth taught me required multiple different ingredients found in the Empire, but acquiring them en masse is expensive. As such, I had to adapt the recipe. She picked up a finished potion, shaking the liquid inside. This is how we forcibly free ves from their ve tattoos. Its not perfect, since it requires an extensive amount of potions for a proper recovery, but its hope in a bottle. Also She then went over to a bed upied by a foxian man. His eyes were closed and numerous tubes were attached to a contraption on his chest. It glowed blue like mana, making noises like clockwork. Another tube led to his mouth, which Reajaen used to pour the potion into the mans mouth. Looking closer, the face of the foxian was eerily simr to Parilostros puppets but the major difference between them was how malnourished the bed-ridden person looked. He was almost skin and bones. It looked like even a gentle breeze could break him. Is this? Let me properly introduce you to my son, members of Aurora. This is Parilostro Resve. How sad. And he is the reason for why I wish to alter our agreement, Princess Hestia. After all, you did not manage to kill Senator OBloom. I nodded. There was no need to argue here. As such, as a merchant, I am obligated by my values to not follow up on my end of the bargain. So Are you kidding me?! Emil suddenly shouted, charging up to Reajaen in rage. But, before Parilostro could stop him, Saori had already dealt with it by casting [Dark Tendril] to tie him up. Ark! Let me go! Thi-This is outrageous! Asaka! You promised us! You promised to release us! Do not go back on your word, Chosen of Goddess Death! There was clear desperation in his voice, almost sounding like he was begging us. However, against his expectations, Asaka snapped his forehead. Just listen, you dork. Asaka grabbed his jaw and dragged his face back to Reajaen, making sure he wasnt speaking with her grip. So, she continued from where she was interrupted. I would like us to change the conditions. Princess Hestia, you are a Champion of Aurena, the Goddess of Light and Miracles. I ask of you for a miracle to heal my son of his plight. What about the mantech heart? I pulled out the artificial heart from my storage. Yes, it would probably be best to use it after all the sweat and blood we poured into its creation, but my instincts tell me you probably wouldnt like me to keep the demonic object we stole from Senator OBloom. I stole it not only to irritate him, but also since it''s required to use the manatech heart. Parilostro then pointed at the contraption on his real bodys cheat. The reason why I am considered a demonkin contractor is due to this machinery. The Prince of Sloth ced a catalyst inside it with his mana and blood. With it, I can control my puppets through my mind after infusing them with my own blood. Over the years, not only my heart but also this catalyst have deteriorated. And you most likely need more demonkin power for it, right? Eine figured using her knowledge of demon blood to use. But, is that demonic object also made using a demonkin of sloths mana? If not, then you wont be able to fuel it and keep using your puppets. I see you understand it better than we did, demonkin contractor, Parilostro shot back, prompting Eine to smile wryly. But, you most likely are correct. When we created it, we didnt think of this scenario. We thought any demonkin blood would be viable, but after acquiring some through the ck market, we noticed it wasnt. But, it was still worth it for us. Even if Pariostro lost control of his puppets, it was worth it if he could finally live like a normal foxian. I was ready to pay any price for it but Reajaen shook her head. I know when I am outmatched. I am a merchant, not a fighter. I weigh risks with rewards. I thought of betraying you for a final gambit, but if I did, there would be nothing left for us. I spoke with my son. I am ready toy my life forward for my sins, but in return, I ask of you to free my son and also hunt down that bastard OBloom! I saw the Resves conviction. A son not wanting his mother to die but understanding there is no other way out, and a mother who is willing to sin and taint her soul to give her child a chance for a proper life. It pulled on my heartstrings. Thatst part is a given. Dont worry about that, I won''t go back on my word. An agreement can be considered a promise, so rest easy, I will always try my best to fulfill my promises! I had no intention of abandoning her wish like this, especially since OBloom will be a target in the future as a member of the Church of the Edjurl. Does your son still have his original heart? She nodded. There were pieces of manatech on it, meaning it was 50% machinery since it needed to be attached to the chest contraption. In other words, there was only one thing left to do. 18, I stated, confusing both of them. I need 18 more fans. Then, I shall show you a miracle from the Goddess herself. Fans? Do you want us to swear fealty to you, Princess Hestia? Reajaen asked, confused, but still bent the knee. Then so be it. May it be the Goddess or even the demons, I would ept any of them. 1 beastman has be your follower Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:9983 That was quick. If it is to save the young master, then we shall follow the mistress. From behind us, multiple members of the Resurrection appeared, shocking Reajaen and Parilostro. I noticed them following us into the dungeon, but I really have to ask what they said to persuade Shay and Beth. Our lives, although meager, will be yours, Princess Hestia. Please, we beg of you, save Master Parilostro! 17 beastmen has be your follower Total follower count updated. Total follower of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:10000 Follower amount requirement fulfilled. [Miraculous Grace] requirement fulfilled Milestone reward gained: [The Light] spell [Miraculous Grace]. Next Milestone unlocked: 50000: An improved sr core Sr core, nice, but how the hell was that exactly 10000 followers?! Hold on, you all Reajaen tried to stop her followers, although it was toote at this point, but her Resurrection members interrupted her. Mistress Reajaen, we understand the situation. If today is thest day we will serve you, then we shall do it until the very end. You saved our lives when we had no way out. You gave us the training to survive. Our lives are connected to yours. Those who fell today did it knowing it might be theirst. They turned towards me, kneeling down. Please, save Master Parilostro! So be it. I went over to the bed, asking Reajaen and Parilostro to help me take off the manatech contraption from his chest. I let out my white mes, surrounding the foxian mans real body, having them ready to heal him in case his Health began to fall. However, when his chest was revealed, I honestly thought I needed the healing more now from what I found. I thought I would have to open up to his heart, but everything was open already. The manatech was his chest?! Saori blurted out, as surprised as the other Auroras. Jeez he will need a lot of healing to fix that, Hestia. And that heart You think youre up to the task? Asaka looked at me worried. It was true. This was something only a surgeon should be looking at. Tubes were attached from his lungs to his windpipe while all his ribs were removed to fit the manatech chest te. A small, immature heart was in the middle of all of this, looking far too feeble to be part of an adults body. Reajaen told me his ribs were removed when he was still a child, so she believed they couldn''t be repaired. However Miraculous Grace Bring down the Goddess of Lights power onto the mortal realm, enabling the caster to heal wounds of any kind depending on how much mana is invested. The more mana is spent, the more the healing power will resemble the miracles of the Goddess of Light, even allowing the regrowth of missing body parts. A true mark of an acknowledged Saint of Aurena Parilostro began the surgery, using his three puppets so deftly I understood he had been doing this often enough he seemed like an expert at this. Honestly, he might rival Duchess Morgiana and her daughter Thyra when it came to this, and both of them were professional manasurgeons. While helping him out by keeping his real body healthy, progress was made to remove all the wires and tubes until it was the hearts turn. His puppets hesitated, looking at me nervously as he wasnt sure if he could trust me. I ced my hand on his reals body hand, reassuring him with a resolute look. Dont underestimate a dragon working as a priestess for the Goddess of Miracles. By the God of Oaths, Kargryxmor, I, Hestia Atsuko Kargrxymor, swear I will save you! And I never go back on my promises! ! His eyes widened and he nodded. For the first time since I first met him, I could see a hint of emotion in his lifeless puppet eyes. Hope. And hope was an idols job to give! Parallel Minds! Get ready! The moment the tubes and harness were removed from the heart, it immediately began to leak out blood as Parilostros puppets fell onto the ground as if their strings were cut. This meant this was thest mile! Sacred Field! Light shone on the field as it began to repair the hearts wound, giving me enough time for my ten parallel minds to go through all the information I had on hearts and adapting them to the current situation. White fire seeped into the inside of his heart, repairing the wounds it was received from all the blood flowing around. The white clothing of my casual outfit began to be stained by blood, almost resembling the crimson red of the rest of my clothes. Time was moving slow for me. Lets go! Haste! [Haste] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Miraculous Grace! A white magic circle around the size of Parilostros body appeared above him as I kept pouring more and more mana into the spell. Rays of light descended from it, preciselynding on the spots I wanted it to go. And then, the potency of the spell showed itself. The flesh of the heart morphed, growingrger andrger. The aorta, the pulmonary artery and vein; I analyzed the heart as I held it in my hand. It had to berger, farrger than it was before. This was not a child, this was an adult! Name: Parilostro Rescalve Health: 95/541 Not good! Help! I called out immediately as I noticed the blood was spraying out far too fast for his low Health pool. And that was all I needed to say as the blood stopped stained my clothes. It froze and moved back into his body before I saw it and breathed out from heated air. Thermokinesis. Tasianna and me. A shadow also began to wrap around Parilostros inside, simting the missing blood vessels. Saori came from the side, producing her mana threads and using them to pump oxygen into his lungs. More and more blood moved through his body, reinvigorating them, while less ended up on the floor. [Im sending you guys anatomy info. Its high school level only, but should be good enough while I keep it up.] I sent Saori and Tasianna all the information my parallel minds built up. Name: Parilostro Rescalve Health: 166/541 Good! More, help! Here! Eine came over with a full set of ribs around the size of Parilostros, probably created with her demonic [Ribcage]. Klea made sure they would work for transnt usage, or whatever she meant with that. It shouldnt have anypatibility problems, she said. Also promises no tricks! Good! Ill fix that up for you, Hestia, Saori stated before producing her sewing needle made by Grimnir, attaching the ribs back together before my white mes healed everything up. Even if our fifth member wasnt here, he was here in spirit! Name: Parilostro Rescalve Health: 356/541 Alright, gotta go faster! Song time! In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her [Shield of [The Light]] [Musical Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [The Heir of Hope]; my song dedicated to Eshe wasnt just useful for its Health shield, but also for increasing all Holy type healing by 50%. It elerated the process. The flesh was formable. And cause of that, I had to make Parilostros heart grow as I wanted it to. Left Atrium, left pulmonary vein Now! Watch out, everybody, this isnt done yet! I raised my finger and cut off the fully made heart in half, removing the old, small part of the heart before I resumed [Miraculous Grace]. Name: Parilostro Rescalve Health: 206/541 Superior vena cava, right ventricle, inferior vena cava biology sses for the win! Smoothly with cooperation. Aurora was here to save a life! Right atrium, right pulmonary vein Done! I ced the heart back into its ce, moving his lungs to the position I read in that one science book in school. I identified the shadow blood vessels Saori made and began reconstructing them with my miracle heal spell and also fixed up his windpipe. There were also his lungs and the rest of his body that I had to correct. Having a young childs heart for so many years had some serious detrimental effects on his body beyond simply having a body unable to move around. Tasianna, help me out with the mana paths. I activated [Mana Eyes] and began identifying where his mana was flowing. With all the blood vessels back and working, Tasianna didnt have to focus on the blood anymore. Lets go! I dont know how long it took. Time was moving slow for me even without [Haste]. This was my first time as a manasurgeon and I could tell I wasnt doing an extremely great job of it. There were no biology books on manapaths on Earth, after all. I knew we had to send him to Duchess Morgiana after this, but I was still d. d that the operation was a sess. Name: Parilostro Rescalve Health: 467/781 His Health increased by about 200, huh? Once his chest was closed, Saori, Tasianna, and I stumbled away from him, breathing heavily from the anxious atmosphere. But, the moment we saw his chest move up and down normally? When he didnt spit out any blood? When his Health reached its maximum after I let my white mes handle the rest of the healing? We all smiled. Parilostro! Reajaen walked up to her son, tears streaming down her face while her hand hid her quivering mouth and voice. She didnt care about the blood dropping on her expensive-looking dress, believing it was more important to kiss her son on his cheek before pressing her head against his. It was a heartwarming scene between a mother and her son. I wanted to say something to congratte her, but I kept it to myself. My job was done. This moment was entirely hers. But, it seemed like everything was so fleeting today. When we thought everything was about to work out, somebodys voice dragged us back to reality. Excuse me. It was a familiar one. One from a specific person I hadnt expected to see today. I shall congratte you on your hard work, Hestia, Aurora, for thwarting somebodys death today; however, time presses. Your fate lies elsewhere. It was Ilsaphone and the Night sisters. A note from AbyssRaven I believe in miracles. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(10) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 302: I, Usurper. Chapter 302: I, Usurper. Wee, children of Aurora. You certainly took your sweet timeing. A haughty-sounding woman weed us into the room, attracting our gazes as she wafted her blond hair around and looked at us with her ruby-colored eyes in interest. On the other hand, a muscr dark elven woman nodded as a wee. Not a single member of Aurora died despite facing an enemy beyond your levels so early. Admirable, she said, showing us only a reserved smile as a sign of acknowledgement. The Night Sisters, the daughters of Marsven and Edna. Ilsaphone, the eldest and the Goddess of Necromancy and Death; Vivachel, the middle aged one and the Goddess of Vampires;stly, the Goddess of Grudges and Vengeance, the youngest of the sisters, Kronnaz. Because of their status as gods, everybody aside from me was mostly listening to either gibberish or some weird ent whenever they spoke. This was a safety measure, since the words of a god could harm a mortals soul. Due to my circumstances, I could hear them perfectly and acted as everybodys trantor with [Telepathy]. Pretty simr to when I did the same for Mother and Kramps. Hmm? Where is the fairy? The blond, noble-looking Vivachel questioned after counting us up. Shes We left her behind, I replied. Emil and Tasianna were with Reajaen for obvious reasons. Our end of the bargain was nowplete, and so it fell to Tasianna and Emil to do what they needed to do. Closure for Tasianna. As her friend, I didnt know if that was the best path for her, but we couldnt stop her anymore. Even Reajaen herself epted her death. Dont worry too much, Kronnaz suddenly spoke, somehow noticing the atmosphere around us. Vengeance and grudges are part of life. To ovee them, regardless of your methods, is to pass a trial in life. It will mold you. To deny somebody this chance would be folly. [Oh? Is that why you actually let me live, Kronnaz?] KleaHatmas voice appeared in our heads, sounding as if she was teasing the goddess. Was she actually trying to pick a fight? [Well, whatever. d to be around Eine for a bit longer. In any case, look at this! Seems like those princes of sin arent cking on their training. An aberration of indulgence, and it looks like it was growing pretty well!] After we gave Parilostro a new heart, Ilsaphone led us into the dungeons core room, as that was where the Resves stored the demonic item. Here, now, our attention was drawn towards two ces, beyond the goddesses. First, right in the middle was a clear, crystal ball floating above a pedestal, protected by a pir of mana, while on the left, in a small room,y our primary reason foring here. Looking very much like a safe with all the metal fortification, Reajaen told us they built the walls around it to make sure the demonic object wouldnt escape. I was confused by what she meant by escape, since I thought the thing was a ball or something, but now that we were here, we could see what she meant. Kruuuukyuk! It growled at us as we looked through the small window. [A, look at the thing!] KleaHatma sounded like a girl fawning over a small dog or cat. [Look at the small aberration. Such an adorable little bugger.] This is cute? As Reajaen mentioned, the object was indeed in the form of a sphere. In fact, it looked pretty much like an eyeball. The problem was that it had flesh surrounding it which formed into a mouth and a bunch of tentacles. It looked less like an inanimate object and more like a monster. Mana Eyes. Aberration of Indulgence (Envy) A semi-perfect gargoyle created using the blood of a demonkin prince of sin, a being who has gone down the path to assimte themselves with their progenitor, the Demon of Envy. This gargoyle acts as a source of power simr to a catalyst, but also as a phctery and anchor for their owners life force. Due to the chaotic demonic mana inside the blood, the gargoyle transforms into a true monster, evolving over time depending on the amount of mana embedded into it. Rank E Owner: ThalsYond And it was a monster. A demonic one, even. The Prince of Envys name is ThalsYond, huh? Ill remember that. This is the object you wanted me to destroy, Goddess Ilsaphone? Saori asked wearily. Ilsaphone wobbled her head around. No, to be exact, my Quest detailed you to destroy this dungeon here. What you do with the dungeon core or this demonic object is left to your discretion. You can do whatever with them. Didnt she also have to kick out the two demon associates here? Asaka asked. OBloom is bye-bye, but what about Parilostro? Most likely it should still work. He and his mother hadnt had any contact with the prince of envy in years, and if we destroy his chest te, that would mean all the demonic influences are gone. It should count. Correct, Goddess Ilsaphone? I turned around where Ilsaphone still kept her face hidden under her hood. I expected her to answer me, but her younger sister was the one to do so. pping her hands with a wide smile, making it seem like she was patronizing us, Vivachel spoke out in her sisters ce. Elsa probably would agree. She is not a pedant and I think she would just like to give Saori her blessing. She wont admit it, but she would like to make you her champion no matter whaWaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, Sisteeerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! White silhouettes looking like ghosts suddenly appeared behind Vivachel before they picked her up and threw her outside the room. In the next moment, a wave of blood entered the room like a slime before forming itself into Vivachel. She didnt look too pleased. Ilsaphone ignored her younger sisters pouting to exin the details. What Vivi wanted to say without all the fluff, is that yes, I will grant you your reward. A blessing, although you wont be officially recognized as my champion, as well as information rted to Belzacs true intention for calling you. Oh right, have you retrieved all the pelts of your garms, yet, Saori? I have three. One from the Layavete cartel, another from the OBlooms bandit base, and thest one from one of Reajaens potion shops. Thest one, ording to the intel we received from Gael and the Shaturein folks, was among OBlooms pelt collection inside his mansion. Once we returned to Gleisvale, we should have Gael pick it up for us. Good. Once you have them, bring them with you. They will be needed for your garms with what Belzac is nning. Let that be your crumb to entice you. The Goddess then turned to Asaka. Asaka, have you already figured out a ce for the onnikai to live? Huh? She looked surprised. I thought after the onnikais and Tasianna deal with their source of anger, wouldnt the former, you know, just disappear? Didnt that happen with that Kiiro fellow, Hestia? I nodded, but Ilsaphone had something else to say. If you are speaking about the onnikai leader in your time in Firwood, then I will say that Kiiro was already weakened from his fight against that human, Davison. Onnikais arent like ghosts or yokai, as you Japanese would know them. They cant be exorcised or appeased like that. Ilsaphone used her knowledge of our world to exin it to us. Yes, over time, an onnikai can turn back into a spirit once its source of vengeance is gone. They can pray to Goddess Zephira for that. However, these onnikais have fully converted to my faith. They want to remain onnikais since Ive managed to adjust my blessing after what happened in Firwood. I thank you for helping me with that. Which means Asaka sighed. No I havent found a haven for them yet. I guess they cant stay here, huh? Hmm. That probably would be quite a bit of a problem, Imented. The onnikais despise the Resurrection member. Even if Reajaen died, they wouldn''t like being here, nor would the Resurrection appreciate their presence. The primary religion in Estralia is God Mercurias, but the seat of the Church of Aurena borders them. I dont think they would ept the onnikais inhabiting corpses. Everybody nodded. The Church of Aurena only tolerated the Church of Marsven since hes an Origin God, but that was about it. Conflicts still happen between their followers which could lead to wars. I mean, grimgarians are technically the descendants of Kronnaz but they were treated as nothing more than monsters, so what would they think about onnikai-controlled undead? Nothing good, thats what I would predict. Hmm, then how about we ask Lady Duchess Morgiana? Eine suddenly brought up as we contemted on a way to solve Asakas Divine Quest. Onnikais are faefolk, and the Morgiana Duchy is the closest to Sarial. We can ask her and Lady Thyra for help. Or, we can even default to Muraina. As a Sari, she could bring the onnikais into elven territory. Regardless, they would feel safe in either case. That was a good suggestion. We could probably talk with Artorias or Muraina for help in this matter. Migration shouldnt be a problem with my nexus. [Hmm, it seemed like the four of you figured something out. Now, how about you direct your attention to the aberration?] I agree with the demon. Has Ilsaphone not told you to make haste? Kronnaz chastised us. The aberration is about to evolve into a D rank. [Mhmm.] Klea sent us an image of her nodding her head. [Aberrations are us demons lovable pets. Not only are they the protectors of our life force cores, but also an incredible force of nature once they mature and manage to evolve. They can take on so many forms. So many cute and very grotesque figures, unnatural to the world of Peolynca. Ooooh, this brings tears to my eyes. I miss my little ones so very much.] I squinted my eyes and turned to the growling eyeball with sharp teeth and tentacles. Yup. Eldritch. Nothing to see here. Her tastes can remain her tastes. So how do we destroy it? Saori asked. [Hmm, destroy?] Our demon sounded like she was about to object. [You dont need to do that, Saori. As Ilsaphone mentioned, you can do whatever you want with it. Its a phctery. Perfect to safeguard your soul like a lich. Give you a second chance. It would be a waste to simply get rid of it.] If you are trying to trick us, demon, I can end you now. Words wont get you anything here. I scowled at Eines rings. [No, no, not for me, dear! Whatever amount of my soul I could give it would be worth next to nothing. At best, I could transfer my mana into it and make it my new home, but that would be about it. Not to mention, if I tried that, Aurena would probably kill me before you could. No, my suggestion would be for Eine.] Me? Eine raised an eyebrow. [Yes, Eine. You are not a demon contractor, but you could grant the aberration your mana while in [Assimtion] form. You can make your own aberration to protect not only your soul, but also yourself once it evolves into an A rank. You wouldnt need to fear death any longer.] Like a lich, Ilsaphone added. Excuse me, but shouldnt you say something against this? I mean, you three are goddesses and this sounds like such a bad move to do, Asaka pointed this out, prompting Vivachel to answer her. No. We are gods. We are watchers and guides, but we arent your mothers. We cannot interfere if your actions are abiding by the rules. We can only suggest. And, in this case, Kroza can exin it better than me. Kronnaz looked Eine straight in the eye, intimidating her a little bit due to their height and stature difference. Let me reiterate once again what I said after you, Tatsuya, and Kyouya fought me I will trust your judgement. It was short and to the point, fitting for somebody stern and aloof like the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges. It reminded me of what Eine told me after their first meeting. Their fight was pretty one-sided, where Kronnaz dealt with them as if they were small children. While Eine and the boys went at it seriously, Kronnaz treated it as if she was drilling a mortal champion. Although the goddess said she would destroy KleaHatma if she failed, she actually couldnt follow through with that threat due to Aurenas protection. In fact, the test was just a way for Kronnaz to understand Eine better. It was a trial to see if Kronnaz would aid us in our Divine Quest, or if she would stay neutral about it. In the end, she chose the former. Fortunately. Outside of Kronnazs trial and Ilsaphones Divine Quests, the Night Sisters goal was to assess our fates as they called it. To analyze two specific people in this, and those were Asaka and Reajaen and their positions in the sisters ns. Asaka, as she was considered a saint candidate of Aurena by the demonkin-controlled Church of Aurena, and Reajaen, given her rtionship with the demonkin prince of sloth, were both suspicious figures to the goddesses. I didnt know what they were thinking with Asaka, but Reajaen was probably dead at this point. I did hope Tasianna would find it in herself to forgive her, but I had no idea what Emil would do. That onnikai was an old one, having been born during the War for the Faefolk. His hatred for humans and fae hunters was the most intense, simr to Kiiros in a way. As such My mind returned to the present with Kronnazs strict tone. What you do with the aberration is your issue. You can not keep it here. Even after destroying the dungeon, a new one would form around the aberrations mana. Choose wisely. I see Eine nodded after I told her all of that, then immediately gave them an answer. Alright, lets destroy it then. [Hold on, stop!] However, before any of us opened the door, KleaHatma voiced her disapproval. [First off, if you tried to destroy it like that, you would just unleash a wave of demonic mana into the surroundings, dears. Mac nts wont cut it to cleanse the ground. Second, you would waste a valuable tool in this phctery.] Klea, while I trust that you arent trying anything weird and this is for my own benefit, I dont think keeping something like this around is anyway good. This is the life force of the prince of envy, right? Thats why OBloom and those two demonkins were sent here. If we keep it, they will target us even more, Eine argued, seemingly undeterred by the demons request. Proud of you! Dont let that demon whisper you sweet nothings! [The answer is obvious. Destroy the mana in it before using the phctery for yourself.] But, of course, KleaHatma still continued to defy our wish and give us another suggestion. [Once the mana is no more, the demonkin whelp will believe he lost his phctery altogether. If he will hunt us, it will be for being a threat to his ns. Not to take a hold of the aberration. It will also prevent him from having any control of it once the aberration evolves enough times.] I scratched my head in annoyance. Hearing the demon continue speaking was giving me a headache. KleaHatma, while Eine can trust you, the rest of us can Shes right, though. Huh?! I turned around to Vivachel, confusing the others since I didnt send them the trantion yet. Hestia, you are in a particrly special position where you are an U.S.U.R.P.E.R. Usurper. For some reason, that guest who helped Goddess Aurena and Kargryxmor with your reincarnation gave you the power to usurp divine powers. I think thetter two already told you that? I nodded. Thats why I was able to take control over their two blessings, making them technically mine if I didnt permit them to alter them. Good, no need for me to exin then, little princess. Now, have you tried using it on a demonic power, yet? Take control over, for example, Miss [Saint Candidate]s skill? I also nodded, but neither Asaka nor I knew what that meant. It clearly had Usurped by Hestia or something on her false [Saint Candidate] title, but nothing really changed for her. Mhmm, I see. Well, Asaka, do you still use your unique skill for anything? Vivachel asked and she shook her head. Then, good, hope your fellow transmigrator doesn''t either. Well, those Hestia has blessed with her pseudo-blessing, at least. What do you mean by that, Goddess Vivachel? Pseudo-blessing? And what is this with their unique skills? But, my questions werent answered and she simply opened the door for the aberration to jump out. Before it attacked anybody, Saori captured it with her [Dark Tendrils]. While we were baffled at her sudden action, she simply smiled at me. Here is my advice as a goddess, dominate and usurp this aberrations mana, Hestia. Once you do, expunge it with the spell Aurena granted you. The phctery would then be clean and you can use it for yourself. Afterwards, use your control over the [Hestias Retainer] title on your Earth friends, and rid them of their unique skills given to them by the demonkins. There you go. A free trial in the infinite wisdom of the vampire queen, hmph, hmph! Haughty like a noble, fitting for the Vampire Goddesss appearance. However, with the backing of a goddess and noints from the other two, the four of us girls actually begin considering KleaHatmas idea. Were we being too cautious of her? Thest of my worries are gone. If you want, we can do it like Klea said, Hestia. Eine was the first to agree, since her only issue was the phctery acting like a beacon for the demonkins. She was the only one who trusted the demon. And this was what was needed for Asaka, Saori, and me to stop being stubborn about it. I presumed Eine could use this to improve herself further with her demon powers. If it wont backfire, then this was the path to go down on. [Or, of course, Eine could simply suck up all the envy mana. That would give her demon of envy powers, but will most likely corrupt her.] Okay, shut up! Ill do it already, KleaHatma! I stopped the demon from saying anything further, before calming down to ask how I was supposed to do this. Pour your mana inside and concentrate on the blood it has. Ilsaphone began her instructions and I followed them. Blessings are granting people a piece of your mana. At least, when ites to us gods. However, in your case, your [Hestias Retainer]es from your [The Light] title. In essence, your pseudo-blessinges from the mana Aurena gave you, but since you usurped the blessing, it makes it so that mana is yours. It also makes it so your retainers have more resilient souls, so thats why they can hear us, fragmented those words may be. Kyyyuuuuurk! the aberration growled, trying to sound like a roar. It tried to remove my hand, snapping around like a turtle, but Saori kept it in control. My mana began to enter the aberration, recoloring the eyeball slightly blue on a side. As I did so, I could feel something foreign trying to enter my body. Since I didnt know what it was, I used [Draconic Barrier] to block it. Good. You realized that quickly, Ilsaphone noticed what happened. That is the defensive mechanism of the object. Envys mana is trying to take control of you, but without its original owner, it is no threat to you. Simply block it from entering your body, otherwise, you might get some nasty thoughts. I did as she said and as more of the aberration turned blue, a System message suddenly appeared before me. Condition to usurp demonic object fulfilled. Object: [Aberration of Indulgence (Envy)]. Owner: ThalsYond. Usurpation process ongoing Wait, its doing this with You have usurped control over [Aberration of Indulgence (Envy)]. You are its new owner <> out my approval Well, that was easy. Oh good work, Hestia. That was honestly quicker than I thought, Vivichel looked amazed but also worried. Hmm, that is a bit scary. Why would anybody give such power to a mortal like that? Our poor blessings. And you can even do that on demonic blessings! Enough, elder sister, Kronnaz shut Vivachel up. Hestia, now expunge the mana. That will kill the aberration and make it free for you to use. Looking at the aberration, it wasnt snapping at me anymore, instead, it was looking at me with pure affection. It stung my heart! I knew it wanted to hurt me before, but its mood change was a total surprise. Im sorry, little one. Shine. With one of my first spells, I shone a bright light on the creature, melting it away as it screamed in horror at its impending doom. I had to close my eyes, feeling really bad about what I was doing. It wasnt created like this cause it wanted to, but I was reaping its life cause it was bad for us. Once the screams ended, I opened my eyes to see a thick white orb. None of the tendrils or the eye was around anymore, and once I appraised it again, it didnt mention its rank. In other words, the monster was dead and it was back to being a normal inanimate ball. What did this cost me? Everything Well, not anything really, but it still made me feel bad. I need to hug Rajah afterwards [Good work, dear~] KleaHatma praised me, making me feel even worse. [This can be the recement for your vampiric ne, Eine. We can do it afterwards when you assimte. Simply pour some of your mana into it and it can practically act as your soul phctery simr to a lich''s. Which also means you can attain immortality in the future if you fortify your soul enough.] Hold on, immortality? Wait, does that mean I wont have to be scared of Eine dying of old age?! Wait, thats amazing! But contrary to my excitement, Eine had an entirely different reaction. Hold on, what? Eine looked at the demon in surprise. Y-You didnt mention this before. [Oh, I thought that was obvious with my exnation. Sorry about that, Eine.] Even KleaHatma sounded like she didnt expect her reaction either. [W-Well, its just when you are still attached to me, Eine. If we someday were to be separated, you will lose the ability to use it, too. You need to be in your assimted form to use it, so you can still die if you are in your human form. Yes, not true immortality.] I-I see. Mhmm. Eine doesnt like it? But my thoughts didntst long as Ilsaphone pped her hands, drawing my attention back to her. And that is about all that we Sisters need to do here. You will only need to destroy the dungeon, which should be easy, as you only have to drain the mana from the dungeon core until it''s empty and crack it open. Warning, drain the mana, alright? If you dont, you will cause a mana explosionrge enough to kill all of you. I wouldnt forget that point. I was already told this multiple times in Cedaraille. Once you do, I shall grant Saori her reward. The same thing happens once Asaka fulfills her bargain. Ilsaphone nodded in contentment. In any case, with this done, allow me to give you another tip. This revolves around you [Otherworldly Visitors]. Asaka, you are currently linked to the demonkins through those unique skills of yours. I am not sure what they wish to do with you. If you wish to sever any possibility of a bad fate, I would suggest abandoning those skills with Hestias help. She can simrly usurp them like the aberration. However, be warned, if you do so, the demonkins will have no more reasons anymore to ignore you. Guess thats important enough to inform everyone before we do it, huh? Asaka looked at us and we nodded. Oh right, before you three leave, may I ask Goddess Vivachel a question? Its about that bloodling, correct? She guessed correctly. Elrick still hasnt sent us a letter. Hmm, in that case, you probably shouldnt worry too much. Considering he abandoned his position as your guard a saint candidates guard he probably would be emunicated by the church by now. In that case, he would either return home and continue his act as a human, or this might be the chance for him to finally do what is normal. Vampires are not supposed to hide in the darkness, we are to prowl even during the mornings. From the sound of it, it might be hard to meet up with Elrick for a long time. Asaka knew where the von Karsteins territory was, I believe. We could always visit him, if necessary. If that is all, then we should dismiss ourselves, Kronnaz said before she slowly melted into her shadow with the other two goddesses. My elder sister will visit you in Gleisvale once everything is settled, but until then Actually, there is something I wish to ask you, Goddess Kronnaz, I stopped her, which she did withoutining. At her quick Speak, I nodded and asked the question that was bothering me. Not only are you the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges, but you also are the progenitor of all grimgarians, correct? She nodded, waiting for me to finish. My instincts told me she already knew what I wanted to say. The ogre king has migrated to the southwest of the Kingdom of Artorias, over the mountains of Avitor Peaks. As their goddess, would there be a way for you to persuade them not to follow your demonkins ns? There is no need for war, right? I remembered the ck potion the troll shaman drank. I understood from Aurenas warning that the grimgarian battalion was part of the demonkins n to send Artorias into chaos. They probably were still working with them, but considering the situation, I had to hope Kronnaz could stop them. But when the goddess shook her head, I could only frown and sigh in disappointment. There is a grudge between the humans and beastmen, and my descendants. I will not stop them not because I am their progenitor, but because I am the Goddess of Vengeance and Grudges. I stand by my ideals. To find your path in life, you must face trials. This was her divine domain, after all. If you wish to stop them, you must do it yourself, Hestia. You are mortal, and this is a mortal concern. If I were to intervene, I would break a rule. You are an idol, Hestia. Use your ability to persuade them before ites to a battlefield. And with those words Kronnaz left. Shortly after, Ilsaphone did, too. Vivachel on the other hand, smiled brightly and waved at us, wishing us goodbye. It has been fun to meet and speak with all of you. Trial and tribtions you might have faced, but your growth has been promising to watch, little ones. Do know that we gods are on your side as long as you dontmit some horrendous act, but not all will ept you as easily as we three did. Her ruby eyes glistened as her head was almost submerged in her shadow. Listen well, in a weeks time, we gods will have finished our preparations. Hestia, you already heard this from Kargryxmor, so exin it to your friends. When that happens, prepare yourself for a turmoil in the mortal realms. A Divine System update, right? Ill be able to speak with Aurena when it finishes but what exactly is the update? That was an answer we had to wait to receive. Until then, we could only wait. Once Vivachel also left, we grabbed the dungeon core from its pedestal and ced it and the aberration into my storage. Next, we made our way to Parilostros room. I expected the worse but Kuek! Kuek, hiekhiekhiek Emil was crying. Huaaaah huaaah Reajaen was still alive, though she was missing an eye and a left arm, while her legs were mangled with ice spears. She looked like she would die from blood loss at any moment now, werent it for the ice sealing her wounds. We didnt know what happened, until we saw Tasianna. I couldnt bring up the hate to finish it, she said when we approached before tears formed in her eyes and she hugged me out of nowhere. I thought I hated humans because they killed Princess Schuri. When I learned Reajaen was at fault, that hatred suddenly disappeared. I didnt understand what was going inside of me I thought I would start hating beastmen, but I didnt. I couldnt. Not even towards foxians. That hatred I had never resurfaced. She took a small break. I could feel something wet drop on my back, wings, and tail. Until the day we confronted Reajaen on everything. I hated her. I wanted to kill her. But I felt lost at the same time. She was remorseful. I didnt expect that. Her apology caused me to reflect on myself. Until I knew of the truth, I directed my hatred on the entirety of humankind. It was as you and Miss Saori said, Lady Hestia. I didnt know the world enough. Not every human is as malicious as the fae hunters I met that day. As such Tasianna let go of me and a frost de floated towards it. On its edge it held a frozen eye. Her crimes can never be forgiven but, as an individual, I shall. That is what Princess Schuri would want. My kind-hearted mistress did not reappear as an onnikai. Such a young soul She wiped away her tears and took a deep breath. However, as a fairy and a former attendant of the royal family of Iggdrasil, Reajaen Resve will face her punishment for the crimes she had inflicted on us! Reajaen moved towards us, having drunk one of her potions just so she could endure walking with her deformed legs. She fell onto her knees like a stringless puppet, groaning as she forced out her words. T-The Resves are at yourmand, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor haaa. My sinned soul and body are now yours to use and throw away until the day I am trialed by Sariel. Allow me to do something good and repay you for saving my son until I die. [Foxian, Reajaen Resve] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] Foremost, I am Her Imperial Highnesss attendant, maid, and shield. I turned back to Tasianna, who had kneeled down, too. As punishment for her crimes, Reajaen Resve will serve my Mistress until the day she dies. She will follow your orders and be President of Estralia to control the region and the trade in eastern Altrust in your name! Once her duty hase to an end, she will personally visit the Fairy vige and face her judgement for stealing away the royal family of Iggdrasils daughter, Princess Schuri Estria Iggdrasyl. That sounds like a lot of problems, I remarked at thest sentence. Yes, and I apologize for that, Lady Hestia. If we inform Muraina, she will do the same for Sariel. If Reajaenes anywhere close, archers will try to shoot her down as the sentence is death, without a doubt. If that happens, we will require your aid to assure her survival, Lady Hestia, just enough so she can reach a court ofw. Vignte justice is not justice. As a follower of Goddess Plesia, I am ashamed to have onlye to this realization now. What a drag Still. Tasianna, good job. Come. I pulled Tasianna up before embracing her. Im proud of you. Thank you for also persuading Emil. She clenched her fingers on my back hard enough to the point I could feel the pain, but I allowed it. A little irritation was irrelevant after seeing Tasiannas growth. Yes Tears began to fall again. It was hard to do so. Please, promise us, Emil spoke up from the corner, still crying. A new life. Away from all of this. I never want to meet this woman ever again! If you can do that, I will make sure all the onnikais will follow your wish, Tasianna. We just peace. Dont worry about that. Asaka moved over to him. Well resolve this. Dont worry. And so, the conflict in Estralia had finally ended. The merchant republic would probably still face more challenges in the future with Auroras influence over Shaturein and the Resurrection, but that was just another day for them. Merchants trying to vie for power was nothing abnormal,pared to what we faced today. For now, rest was on the n. R&R and also some time to let things settle down. The enemies loomed over our heads, but Aurora couldnt fight nonstop, at least, not for now. We still had injured and other issues to handle. Regardless, a week passed by quickly. The introduction of the Divine Systems new feature woke everybody up. System Update: Triple Job System has been implemented into the System and all profiles. To read more on the details, please continue reading. Once you are finished, please visit your nearest [Crystal of the Divine System] And there was something else, just for me. A note from AbyssRaven Tasianna''s character just took a strong end for now. It took nearly 300 chapters for Tasianna to find some closure after Princess''s Schuri''s death, helping her develop more as a person and into the maid Hestia needs for the future. Hope you guys liked it! N If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(10) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 32: Vifi’Yok and Hee’Rlak. Side Story 32: VifiYok and Heek. System Update: Triple Job System has been implemented into the System and all profiles. To read more on the details, please continue reading. Once you are finished, please visit your nearest [Crystal of the Divine System] Huek, huek, h-huek! Uguek uguhh Master! Master! Master, are you awake?! A young maidens tears. They flowed down her face, drenching her bed and pillows. The sound of her soft weeping echoed inside her room, filling it with the sadness she felt not only in her heart but also her mind. What could have caused this? Was it heartbreak from unrequited love? Or was it the failure of her family and business? How about the demise of a loved one? There were many reasons for young adolescents to cry their eyes red and swollen, for that was a normal part of living and growing up. However, the girl crying at this point wasnt just a normal teenager. No, she was something much more. A demonkin of wrath of the age of 15. A prodigy amongst prodigies who managed to reach level 150 and be an illustrious Warbringer, one of the three personal guards of the demonkin Prince of Wrath. This is VifiYok, the Voltaic Red. Master! And, inside a room of a wooden cabin, hidden deep inside a forest of Estralia, the sounds of not only her weeping but also a person banging on the door filled it. Huek, huek What the hell do you But before she could answer it, the impatient guest broke open her door, stomping into the room without permission. Heek! Argh?! The demonkin girl shot a lightning bolt using her demonic power, shocking the adult demonkin intruder with pain. He didnt say what he came into the room for, giving VifiYok the time to punish him for his indiscretion. Fuck off! And her method to punish him was to literally kick him out of her room, knocking him t on the ground. She then let her mana cover her body, transforming them into red lightning before she dashed over to her demonkinpanion. Fucker! This isnt the barracks! Stop trying to enter my room without permission! Piece of crap, what kinda apprentice cant let his master have a moment for herself! VifiYok and Heek the two demonkins of wrath who attacked Aurora a week ago. They were still currently in Estralia, resting and awaiting their next orders. Ugh d to see you so animated, Master. Heeksment annoyed VifiYok, causing her to let her foot off his chest, going back into her room with a sour mood. Argh, sorry about that. I didn''t know you were still crying. VifiYoks blushed, but due to her red skin, it was almost impossible for anybody to see it. She cleaned the tears on her face away with her nket before returning her attention back to her apprentice. Feels better than being L.E.P. all the time. And besides, you should feel nervous, too. When I get demoted back to a normal soldier, you will be too, Heek. Demonkins of wrath were emotional creatures. Every day and at whatever time, they were always controlled by their emotions. The three emotions of [Excited], [Anger], and [Fear] were the trifecta that controlled their overall mood. If all of them were at 0%, then the demonkins would feel L.E.P. an acronym amongst theirmunity meaning low emotional potency. Essentially, they would show symptoms of depression and nihilism. While this wasnt a problem for the life of a youth, since there was so much to experience in the world, L.E.P. cases were extraordinarily high amongst the elderly and those overindulging themselves in stimulus. As such, most strong demonkins of wrath were known as daredevils, as they required proper stimuli to keep themselves happy. However, overflowing in all three emotions wasnt ideal either, since reaching 100% in all of them would lead a demonkin of wrath to be, more-or-less, a stereotypical berserker. An unthinking behemoth of elemental prowess, prone to do whatever they wished without realizing what they were doing. It was almost always a death sentence to run into a three 100% emotion demonkin if you were only a normal citizen. As such, demonkins of wrath had to bnce their lives around this fact. Too little emotional stimuli were harmful to their health, while too much could deem you a threat to society. This was what it meant to live and die as a demonkin of wrath. Master VifiYok. Heek helped himself up, towering over his far younger superior. I dont think Lord Wrath would dismiss you. This is only your third mission. Third! Yes, its my third! And I fucked it up! She sat down on her bed and fell onto it,ying her arms outzily. Heek, youve been a soldier for your entire life now, you should know better. The third Warbringer is receable. The only two who matter are the first and second; the right and left hands of Lord Wrath. VifiYok had only been a Warbringer for a year now. The previous number three had perished during a sh against the Folschreck Empire. The Warbringer I reced heroically died in battle against two of the human empires Hands of Heaven. But what have I done in myst three missions? Assure the safety of some war refugees and defeat the empire grunts hunting them, then assure Lord Pride and his entourage reach his destination, and then assure the safety of some fat pig and acquire lord Envys phctery. What is this? I am a Warbringer! I should be fighting in a war not this. VifiYoks [Anger] and [Fear] decreased below 25%. Her tears dried out. The glowing, neon red highlights on her ck hair dimmed, disappearing with her sadness. She wasnt in a mood to cry anymore, just wanting to go to sleep now. She was officially L.E.P. Heek sighed, her behavior was affecting him also. Master, I dont think you father Adoptive father, Heek. Weve only been family for two years, she corrected. Adoptive father, I apologize. Master OshulYok was a powerful Warbringer, but your rtionship with him wasnt the reason Lord Wrath named you his third. Both Master OshulYok and Lord Wrath identified the talents you have, and the former decided to adopt you because of them. You were to be his sessor and that is why he chose to nurture you further. Demonkins did not officially have ast name like the rest of the races of Peolynca. They took on the naming traditions of their demonic ancestry, which was a naming theme of first namefamily name. For example, the reason why Eine called KleaHatma by Klea was due to this reason. Klea was the demon of lusts first name, while Hatma was her surname. The only one who knew this trivia amongst the members of Aurora was Eine, as KleaHatma only wanted her partner to call her by fire name. Then why am I not allowed to act like a normal Warbringer? she replied, pushing herself back up. Why am I not allowed to take revenge on those who slew him? Why do I have to do menial duties normally reserved for foot soldiers? I even failed one of them! If that fat human swine wasnt so important to Lord Envy, I would have left him to die and challenged that dragon myself! I would have in her and retrieved Lord Envys phctery! I would have proven myself to Lord Wrath and then I would Before she fell right back on the bed, realizing the reality of the matter. have been able to repay Lord OshulYok for his kindness and the warmth of a home. BoleTaria, the home of the demonkins, was not a very wealthy country. Due to a never-ending war against the Empire, the demonkins were never able to build up proper architecture nor infrastructure for their cities and towns. Why waste resources and manpower on something that would be destroyed once it got taken over? Due to the reality of their world, every demonkin was expected to spend their blood, tears and sweat to assure BoleTaria would survive in a war that would decide if demonkins could find a ce in this world or would remain outcasts forever. It was a society where the powerful would lead and rule, while the weak scrambled around, serving the strong as their wars took countless lives from each side. And one of these weaklings was Vifi. A street urchin with nothing to her name otherthan the profile the gods and Divine System had granted her. Survival of the fittest was the name of the game. To steal, to kill, to live another day as your stats in your profile went up. She was like many war orphans in BoleTaria, with either her parents dying as soldiers or as fleeing citizens. The fires of war did not discriminate, but unlike the majority, Vifi managed toe out of them alive. But not only alive, but strong enough to join the army at the mere age of eight, the age when a demonkin of wrath was allowed to choose their elemental prowess. The life of a soldier was grueling, but for the ever-warring BoleTaria, soldiers were treated better than bakers and farmers. Training was nothing to Vifi, as the army provided her a warm home and food to fill her stomach. It didnt matter if her body was bruised and aching at the end of each day. To her, it was better than the alternatives. Still, once eleven, Vifi understood being a fish amongst thousands of fish would do her no good. If she wasnt a shark, she would be devoured by one. Her life on the streets taught her that. And it was because of this fear that she drove herself on a self-imposed mission to the Twin-Elemental Lake, as the demonkins called it. The area where the first divine taboo was broken by shattering a dungeon core with all its mana, turning it into a nuclear bomb. The Twin-Eleemntalke was an areawhere the fallout of the dungeon bomb and the wrath of the Goddess of Water fused together, creating one of the most hostile monster-infested area in the world. A ce worthy of Rank S. This was where Vifi attained her iconic red lighting. This was where she became the Voltaic Red VifiYok. Haaaa VifiYok sighed. Whatever. I dont feel like crying anymore. What do you want, Heek? Shouldnt you be in bed? Your body should still need some time to get rid of that toxin. If its an update from Lord Envy, then no, I havent received one. And yes, I made sure I wrote all the formalities. I told him everything we learned, even the fact we found a lust and a sloth contractor around. I dont know what they will do with Lord Sloth or the new Lord Lust. Despite her punkish appearance, VifiYok was drilled in proper speech and documentation in preparation for her position as a Warbringer. Her attitude in battle was her true personality, but a Warbringer was also an officer andmander during a war, so knowing proper etiquette was a must. No, Master, I didnt mean that. I know they would need more time. Heek then pulled out his bag, revealing a small pouch with tantalizing pastries zed donuts. Its about the System message. Youve seen it, right? Heek handed one over to VifiYok, confusing the young woman. Where did you get these? Were so far away from Gleisvale and shouldnt OBlooms shop be closed at this point? Got it from the traveling merchant from the nearby town when I went down to buy groceries, he answered. If a demonkin of wrath covered their skin and face, they would be able to pass by as humans. I didnt ask where he got it from, since it would expose my ent, but I thought you might like it, Master, Heek smiled at VifiYok, treating her slightly like a younger sister at this point. Noticing this, the girl flinched back and made an ew face, emotionally damaging the older demonkin. But, the moment VifiYok bit into the donut, her eyes shot right open, freezing on the spot from the taste. W-What is this?! This is so much better than whatever crap OBloom gave me! Sweet sugar coated her taste buds, tingling them into action as her [Excitement] raised from 9% to 57% in an instant. However, it was bumped even further into the 75% area, causing her electrical horns to sprout from her head. The juiciness of the fried donut hit her taste like an explosion, causing her to let out a small yelp. I want more! She thought as she chewed on it and swallowed. Im so jealous, she blurted out. They can farm all this wheat so easily and then turn them into delectable sweets. What does BoleTaria have? Nothing. It feels like our race is just a bunch of underdeveloped monsters only governed by our emotions and desires. BoleTaria, as a country, was severely divided. To the south of the continent of Altrust was the ind continent Nemurus, the original home of the Folschreck Empire before they moved their Imperial Capital to Riekwelst in Altrust. There, in the shadow of the human empire, the demonkin kingdom of BoleTaria was born. Dividing the continent into two sides, the demonkins took the western front of the ind, as well as a small tip of a penins in Altrust, as their territory. However, over the years, more and more of the demonkins territory was taken away bountifulnd they needed to feed their growing popce. Now, the demonkin kingdom was stuck with mostly mountains and desert, with only a few areas worth sacrificing an armys worth of lives to protect. To VifiYok, who grew up poor, thend of the humans was filled with wonders she would have never been able to see if she were still stuck in BoleTaria. Starstruck by this, this young woman began to develop conflicting thoughts. If only we could stop all this warring and just have some peace to develop our ownnd but, who am I kidding. This world would never ept us. It is kill or be killed. We demonkins must win, for the world hates us. Whatever. Useless thoughts VifiYok took another bite before turning around to Heek. Yeah, I saw it, of course. Once again, the Divine System shows the world fairness and equality, unlike everyone else in this world. Its obvious this is supposed to be in preparation to fight us, but they still allowed us demonkins to have ess to it. Hmph. Sometimes I really have to question if the Edjurl gods will be as lenient as the Origin Gods. Master! Heek scolded his master, dismissing their current rtionship for a moment. Whatever. She rolled her eyes at Heeks behavior. I made sure nothing will hear us, Heek. Besides, this is just my private opinion. I wont ever say this in public or even in private without proper precautions. And? If you say such things, you can get into real trouble if anybody eavesdrops on you. Always expect the worst, that is the soldiers creed. If you ask me, it doesnt matter which gods rule us, but our Lord worships the Edjurl gods. As his soldiers, that should be our goal too. We demonkins fight for stimuli, to find a reason to continue on living. We dont need to worry who will lead, we only need to follow orders. Heek was an army man. In his L.E.P. moments, he would act mostly like a middle-aged couch potato, but in his heart was the spirit of a warrior. Honor in battle. But he was also a staunch soldier, and knew orders were to be followed. As insubordination could destroy a whole chain ofmand during a war if it was done by an officer, like a Warbringer. For that, Heek had to act like an adult and not as a Warbringers apprentice. As strong and clever as VifiYok was, she was not wise when it came to the world. Despite her previous way of living, she could be quite naive. Okay, okay. Sorry, youre right. Ill make sure to keep this to myself. The young woman sulked but couldnt argue back against his words. She knew deep down her opinion didnt matter in the greater state of things. She was only a single soldier, another cog in the wheel. In her time as an urchin, she knew she had to learn when to take and when to leave. What does the world matter to her? Nothing. She disliked humans, as she believed they were at fault for their races predicament. The animosity they showed towards their race due to their ancestry. The life she had to live. Whether the Edjurl Gods would be as lenient to all races or only kind to demonkins was not her problem. Her home was BoleTaria. But, she wanted to learn more about the world. The only thing I truly possess is my profile. She remembered her motto, always keeping it close by. She was a soldier first and foremost, and as such, had to act for the good of demonkind. I have no idea about this Unique Job field, she brought up the new System update after both calmed down. But, from the looks of it, we will need to start training properly and find a way to gain this Job. Whatever it is. If its unique, it might be made to fit us. VifiYok did not have a Job named Voltaic Red. In her mind, she wanted to make her title fully hers. There could only be one person who could own the Job [Voltaic Red], and that person would be her. At least, if I understood the description correctly. She then stood up, nodding her head with determination. Okay, I think I know what we should do. Hmm? Heek raised an eyebrow. Master, we do not have any orders yet. We werent instructed to stay here, but it would be better if we did. You shouldnt be going anywhere. Then you stay here. Only one of us needs to be on hand to receive the notice. Once you have it,e and fetch me. Master! Heek tried to grab the girl, but she was too fast for him to catch. In a blink of an eye, she was already at the door. Heek, I am a Warbringer, correct? He raised an eyebrow at that sudden question. Uhm, that is correct, Master. If what you said was correct, then I am supposed to be Lord OshulYoks sessor, right? Yes, Master. He confided it to me. I meant every word I said. Good, which means as a Warbringer, I have a certain amount of autonomy to train myself. To better and prepare myself for any uing war. In other words She dashed over to her desk, pulled out a piece of parchment and a feather pen before writing a letter in record time. I will do exactly that. I am still too weak. I should not have struggled so much against those ants even if I wasnt being serious. If I cannot even defeat foot soldiers easily, how can I call myself a Warbringer? She then furled the letter into a scroll and sealed it with her mark before handing it over to Heek. Send it to Lord Envy. Heek, were going south. Wha-What?! Master! Hold on! Heek jumped onto his feet, running over to the door to block VifiYok from leaving. What do you mean by that? We cannot run around wherever we want. Our disguises are rudimentary and, if we expose ourselves, that could expose other operations in the area. Our enemies already vaguely know we are around, but if they know we are specifically staying around, this might jeopardize the actions of other agents! It was a logical argument, but VifiYok couldnt care less about it right now. She desired something. She wanted more strength. She wanted to evolve herself and gain her Unique Job. The System was avable to everybody, and, as a Warbringer, it was expected of her to be one of the strongest. How else could she take her revenge on the people who killed her adoptive father? VifiYok pointed at the scroll, drawing Heeks attention downwards. Ive exined everything in the letter. We will travel to the The Divide of the Five Princes. To the Principality of Yeos. Do you know the tale of Yeostar the Brave? Heek tilted his head. As a demonkin, he had little interest in the person called Yeostar, one of the subordinate gods of the Pantheon of Light the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty. VifiYok herself didnt know much about him, and it also didnt help that most tales of him were fabricated or exaggerated by the Church of Aurena, but she still heard about one little story which piqued her interest. Subordinate god Yeostar, when he was still a mortal, supposedly sealed away an SS rank leviathan in an underwater shrine in the depths of the Principality of Yeos. The country was made on thend Yoestar used to call home, which is why it was named in his honor. VifiYok easily pushed the two heads taller Heek to the side as she continued her exnation. The leviathan is most likely weakened. I want its materials. The heart and organs of an SS rank is so rare, it could probably fund entire countries. The heart for myself, and the body for BoleTaria. Upon hearing this, Heek couldnt stop her anymore. Using her right to work autonomously from the army, she chose a quest that could bring in a wealth of materials for the war effort. There was no reason to stop her, although, whether she could achieve her goals was another question. To the southeast of Estralia, the demonkin duo shall travel. To thend where Yeostar lived and his legend was born. We reap, to water the blood lilies. A note from AbyssRaven Guys, I am L.E.P. I need sleep now. Goodnight. Stay L.E.P. or not. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(14) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 33: The Pantheon of Light. Side Story 33: The Pantheon of Light. Ahhhhhhh, its done! Its finally done! Im finally done. We turn back time. To the moment when the Origin Gods finished the System upgrade, only having to review and implement it now into the Divine System. In the realm of the light and clouds, Aurena let out a deep sigh as she rested on her chair, exhausted after finishing her part of the job. After sipping from her tea and taking a bite of a biscuit, she returned to her administrator window. Jeez those three. Sisters. Ilsaphone, Vivachel, and Kronnaz Aurenas stepsister born from the union between her father Marsven and her stepmother Edna. Despite being over 2500 years old, to the six Origin Gods, these three half-Edjurls were still children to them. And to Aurena, they were her lovable younger sisters. It did wound Aurena that her public rtionship with her father and sisters couldnt be fully acknowledged given the state of their two religions. Aurena had tried to resolve this issue within her own Church, but due to her followers inability to fully understand her words and seeing her more as merciful and gracious, the truth was never really acknowledged. In contrast, her father Marsven works with a morex control over his followers. To not worry what they think of him, as they would naturally flock towards him for power andfort in faith. He had always advised Aurena not to mind the opinions of her followers, and as such, isnt interested in the misunderstanding. To him, it only mattered that his family and he knew the truth. Disregarding whatever his daughters thought on the matter. Alright, time to handle some tasks. Free time for Aurena was her returning to her ordinary work. The time of a god might be limitless, but managing and maintaining an entire demandedmitment. And for that, Aurena spoke with her angels and aides. Angels, creations made from a gods mana using the System as a link for its foundation. Due to this, angels were artificial constructs by nature, simr to the parallel minds from the skill [Parallel Thought]. Aides, on the other hand, were actual mortals turned into a gods attendants, helping them where angels couldnt In the case of a subordinate god, these aides consisted of their followers when they were still alive. More specifically, in Kargryxmors case, many of his aides were dragonkins. For example, Nordoramsul, Melloxtressas father, was currently working for the God of Dragons in his divine realm. For an Origin God, though, those attendants were their subordinate gods. The Goddess of Equality and Fairness, Andira. Unlike Istari and Kargryxmor, she was not someone Aurena could act freely around due to the formers intense faith and loyalty to the image of the Goddess of Light. Still, this subordinate goddess was a diligent one, something Aurena appreciated very much, to the point she considered Andira her secretary. She opened the documents in her administrator window, reading through everything that happened while she isted herself to update the Divine System with the other Origin Gods. Meanwhile, there was only silence inside the gods chat window as she did so. It was very simr to apany meeting between the executives and their CEO. Whenever Aurena had a question, she would ask her aides for an answer and they would answer, otherwise, everybody remained silent. It was Aurenas preferred way to work, something everybody had learned over the years they had aided her. Hmm, the demonkins still haventunched anotherrge-scale attack? Only small gueri movements and such, disregarding whatever we havent found out yet. What are they nning? On the other hand, the Empire seemed to be ready to attack them in retaliation. That was obvious. It was the only oue, and the demonkins probably nned that. Meaning, there might be another war soon Meaning conscription from their vassals. Aurena frowned. Although she had isted herself from all sorts of work during the System update, she still took her time to monitor and keep up with Hestias life. She was her ace in the hole, after all. As such, she had Kargryxmor ry everything he learned to her, as she was far too busy to constantly look through Hestias eyes. As such, she knew how Hestia had allied up with the Kingdom of Artorias and was confident she would somehow do the same with the Republic of Estralia. Due to Artorias being a vassal of the Folschreck Empire, this war would mean Artorias was required to contribute to the war effort by sending resources and men over. This would be normal. However, Aurena knew Hestias identity as a dragon princess and as her Champion wouldnt stay incognito for long. The demonkins will learn about it, and when they do, they will target her with what they could to bring her down. In this case, it was to cripple Artorias and Estralia. With the Prince of Envy disguising himself as the pope of her Church, this would be a guarantee. The only thing Aurena could do was to warn Hestia about this and encourage her growth with Kargyxmors help. She had to be stronger. She had to be ready and take down the Prince of Envy as soon as possible, then the possibility to make a change in the Folschreck Empire would open. Her mother could take down the prince easily, but It would mean Hestia would be isted from the maind of Altrust for four years thanks to her deal with Melloxtressa. In that time, the demonkins could rebuild and anoint a new Prince of Envy, just as they already reced the previous Prince of Lust. Without Hestia to lead her Church into a brighter future, the cracks underneath its foundation would simply worsen even further without a pope. The ramifications could break everything. Slow and steady. If we rushed this, it could all backfire. Haaaaa, Aurena sighed, massaging her temples at this nuisance. Kargrxymor had promised her the dragons would remain the worlds protectors after his apotheosis, but time thought little of it. As the ancients were reced by the old, and the old by the young, the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, had changed under the rule of Kargryxmors son, Eltharion. Hestia truly was their only hope left to convince her father and rally the dragons to the defense of the world. With the demonkins wishing to bring the rule of the Edjurl gods to Peolynca, the dragons were the contingency n should the Edjurl gods arrival were to ever happen. Thest thing Aurena wanted was for Goddess Plesia and her father, God Marsven, to fight against them. Thest thing our home needs is a battle between gods. We need to keep them out of our world! As Aurena thought about how to proceed with the dragons, a message suddenly appeared in the chat, unprompted by her. Aurena took a moment as she read the owner of the chat before shaking her head in exasperation. It was Erithia, Goddess of Nobility and Wealth, and the twin sister of Andira. While Andira was the more reserved of the two, Erithia was the sort of person who would proudly boast about her aplishments and her allegiance with the Goddess. Zealotry and unwavering trust, those were the words to best describe her. However, despite this personality of hers, Erithia from her experience as a nobledy was a capable human resource manager andmander, far superior in this fieldpared to her twin sister. She was not shy to grant Divine Quests to the Pantheons Saints and Champions, believing guiding them through Quests was the best way for the human race to develop. The truth of such a belief was arguable, but what wasnt was how she taught the blessed to act like proper heroes, making her one of the reasons for the Church of Aurenas continued growth. Aurena remembered. She would do her best to keep herself in touch with her patron race, the humans. Although, Erithia thought Aurena wouldnt have the time to remember something trivial like this, the fact of the matter was that Aurena very much appreciated how an order of knights was founded for her. The Knights of Aurena were the direct recement of the Hands of Heaven, but were now under the control of the Church of Aurena. On the other hand, the Hands of Heaven were now the imperial guards of the Holy Emperor of Light. Outside of praying to Yeostar and Erithia when they entered battle, the imperial knights had little resemnce to the old order. They were no longer required to be fully faithful to Aurena. Aurena knew this, so she wondered what Erithia had in mind. But they might misunderstand us was the greatest concern for all the gods who heard this n. It was hard for gods to properly guide mortals due to their divine presence being far too oppressive. The voice of a god could destroy the souls of humans. Even using System messages had a simr problem. Also, due to Plesias rules to never directly interfere with mortal issues and events, they also werent able to direct everything in their favor. That wouldnt be guiding, that would be ruling and maniption. Gods werent rulers, they were guides. At least, that was what the Origin Gods believed. That would rule Hestia outpletely, Aurena thought. The subordinate gods began throwing out the names of candidates, going through numerous saints and champions, arguing who was the most suitable for the task. Meanwhile, Aurena listened to them, forming a n in her head on how to execute this idea. But in the middle of this discussion, the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty finally spoke up, interrupting the discussion. Festival is starting soon.> Subordinate gods were also allowed to bless people as their saints or champions, as evident in how both Edna and Ilsaphone wanted Saori and Asaka respectively to be their blessed. Yeostar, though, had aplicated method to announce his champion. He could only take on champions and there could only be one, but this person would be given the opportunity to train under him and learn his techniques. It was a great honor, but the issuey in the process. To be his champion, they had to win the tournament hosted during the Festival of Yeostar and this event only happened after the previous Champion had died. That is a problem. Yeostar shook his head, unsure how to properly answer this question. He began writing his message but did not send it until he was satisfied with it. Yeostar frowned. Karhntheel, the SS rank leviathan he had fought in the past to protect his home. At that time, he was not strong enough to fully defeat him, requiring the help of Aleistunum to seal it. He stroked his beard, wary of the threat Kargryxmor brought up. There was only one person the Goddess of Light could talk about at this point. Silence in the chat. Aurena tilted her head after a few moments passed with nobody speaking up. She had thought everybody would agree as it was the obvious answer. Most of the Pantheon of Lights blessed were situated in the Folschreck Empire, only traveling the world for missions. Hestia was one of the few whose home base wasnt there. The trip to the Principality of Yeos would take time as they had to traverse eithernd or water to reach it. On the other hand, Hestia was a dragon. She could reach the country in less than a week or so if she flew over there. Even if she only traveled with her RV on the road, she would require the least amount of time to arrive in the country. Hmm? Aurena raised a brow. What was Erithia speaking about? Hmm? Is Erithia disagreeing with me? It was obvious to most how much time Erithia spent with the blessed of the Pantheon, training and leading them like a teacher. She would be proud whenever they fulfilled a Divine Quest and heartbroken whenever they died. To her, while Hestia was a Champion chosen by Aurena, her Goddess, she was still an unknown factor. The discussion was derailing towards Hestia. Some subordinate gods supported Erithias opinion, having listened to herints when Aurena was still preupied with the System. She did not know of the dissent amongst her Pantheon with her favoritism towards the young dragon idol. Istari and Kargryxmor had not known this. The subordinate gods might all work under the same Pantheon, but they werent all united or friendly with each other. Kargryxmor was mostly a loner and liked being in the presence of his dragonkin aides more, while Istari was more preupied with his endless search for knowledge to make small talk. None of the three knew why Erithia and some of the subordinate gods were so against the idea of having Hestia involved. However The atmosphere inside the chat was deteriorating. Not only were most against Hestia participating in this but there was also the moodiness of the ck Dragon. During this time, a voice was needed for everything to continue. And that was Aurenas duty. And with that, the discussion was over. Aurena had thought she could rx before the next meeting between the Origin Gods, but never had she thought it would be such a discussion. She let a deep sigh out before finishing her tea. Haaaaa, time to speak with Elder Plesia. And so, the time passed until the day the System update was online. Aurena could finally reveal what was discussed to Hestia. System Update: Triple Job System has been implemented into the System and all profiles. To read more on the details, please continue reading. Once you are finished, please visit your nearest [Crystal of the Divine System] Mhmm! Just as the Goddess has told us! His nostrils took in the smell of the sea, his scales felt the gentle but cold breeze of the beach, and his webbed feet touched the sun-warmed sand. He enjoyed every bit of this, having traveled too long ind. He missed the ocean, despite being a race used to the jungles. A raptorsilian. One of the three subspecies of the saurians, an indigenous race across the ocean from a continent named Aelozonia. Ahhh, praise Xohulotel! My training is finally over! Wearing a priestly robe with scales and essories made using items you could find in the ocean, the raptorsilian raised his arms up before falling onto his knees into a prayer. Kri! Xohulotel and Goddess Plesia, I, Kushlekzar, am honored to be blessed with sea winds once again. On my first Divine Quest, please, guide me well. The Depth Serpents shall heed your call. An old acquaintance was here. Oi, Kush! Were here! You shouldnt let the Champion wait too long! Yeah, just a bit more to go until we reach the border of Yeos. Lets go! Two carnotaurus-looking saurians shouted at the lone priest. One was red and the other blue, but both were equipped to the brim with armor that even an A rank adventurer would be envious to possess. Yes Hestia. Meet! A hulk-like saurian cried out with his massive crocodile-like maw, trying to speak Common but being unable to with how his throat and tongue were developed. He cast a shadow over the already tall carnotaurus-like saurians, waving at Kushlekzar to hurry. Haha! Yes, my friends! I cannot wait to meet my young apprentice either! Mhmm, Xohulotel, I pray that she would be a mage, no, a dragon that can stand up against the terrors of the deep! Mhmm, but, as her master, I shouldnt dally too much. He stood up after praying. He brushed the sand off his robe as he continued his travels with his party. Holding onto his amulet of Plesia, he could only smile as the thought of the young dragon princess came to mind. For I have be a blessed, also, Princess Hestia. Let us talk soon, my apprentice! A note from AbyssRaven If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 303: Checking of the Checklist. Chapter 303: Checking of the Checklist. Are you serious when you say you havent seen such a spell before? I asked Duchess Morgiana as we performed a surgery together. She and her daughter were the surgeons while I was the miracle healer helping them out. Yes. The duchess nodded without letting her eyes escape the area of operation, keeping her fingers going as she spoke. Like many talented human mages, I and so many others studied in Aleistunum at some point in our lives to elevate our knowledge of the arcane. The Magical Capital is extremely close to the borders of the Folschreck Empire. However, Aleistunum was founded by the God of Magic and Knowledge, Istari. An elf. Immeasurable amounts of magic can buy you neutrality. That is why the Magical Capital is not a vassal of the Empire, Thyra continued for her mother, also diligently working through flesh and blood. All blessed of the Church of Aurena are managed by Aureolis and the Empires state church. Which means, if you do not have a good rtionship with them, they probably wont ever send you a visit from a blessed. Saintess Eshe was the first saint in so, so, so, so many years. Simr to you, Lady Hestia. Except youre a Champion, of course. Hmm Eshe was a special case. The Goddess asked her to teach me, after all. With the topic having suddenly switched to Eshe, the room fell into silence as my mood soured a bit. I wish I could have saved her. She will be a constant reminder to me that I had to be so much more powerful. With what happened in Estralia, that became even more apparent. Okay, Lady Hestia. Weve removed one of his lungs. Please, prepare the spell. I nodded and pinpointed the location I had to heal with [Miraculous Grace]. I looked up to the owner of those lungs, seeing his manly face asleep, unconscious from a potion the duchess brewed. Farron, just hang on a bit. Farron Nordor, my nephew-inw, you could say. Husband of Yorshka and father of Prisci. Its been a while since Ist met him, back when I hired Prisci for Tamaes bistro. I had promised him and Prisci I would help heal his physical ailment, his crystalized lungs. Originally, the n was to make an elixir which we had to gather the ingredients for, but thanks to the fact I had [Miraculous Grace] now, we now had another option. From what I did when I gave Parilostro a new heart, I realized I could give Farron a new set of lungs if we removed his damaged ones and then regrow them with the spell. Still, I didnt want to perform the surgery myself. Unlike my other healing spells and [White me], [Miraculous Heal] wasnt instantaneous. It took a bit to heal somebody, so theres the potential for the patient to die before the spell finishes. I did not know this when I fixed up Parilostro. That was why I had so much trouble with his surgery and, if it werent for everybody being there on that day, he probably would have died through blood loss. Blood was something holy healing magic couldnt regenerate. If only we had a hemomancer. That was why I called Duchess Morgiana and Thyra for help. They did my surgery, so I knew they were good, and we had a good rtionship, simr to my friendship with House Greenveil. I could trust them and Farron would have the best experts we could get. Okay, parallel minds, lung anatomy, please. First, inside to outside. Left primary bronchus first and then The operation went smoothly. I managed to fix up Farrons lungs and made sure his status ailment [Crystallized (Lungs) (Moderate)] was gone. Once I did, the two Morgianas began fixing up his mana paths, something I couldnt do for Parilostro. I had to schedule a surgery for him. After they were done, I sent my white mes out to heal Farron''s chest. It was more urate and cheaper than using a potion for this, after all. With his chest closed and with nothing bad happening, I gave a thumbs up to signal to Yorshka and Prisci. Sess! After I cleaned up, I gave them a rundown of what happened. They thanked me for what I did, but joked about how much money Yorshka spent on the ingredients and now there was no way for us to use them. Yorshka was bbergasted at this, falling onto her chair from the headache. With the money she spent, her family could have livedfortably without having to work for many years. Still, thank you, Hestia. She recovered before giving me a big fat hug. Her tears dampened my head a bit. This is the best birthday present you could have given me. Thank you for giving Farron back his time. Dont worry. Were family, and family supports each other. A week had gone by since the events in Estralia. After taking a good rest from everything, it was back to business for me. There were a lot of things on my check list I had to do as soon as possible. I had to go somewhere before the start of HarvestFest. So, the first thing on my agenda was to give Yorshka the best ever present possible a healthy husband. With how much Farron had done for me in the past, it was obvious I would repay him for that. After we moved the resting Farron to his own medical room, I waited there with Yorshka and Prisci until he woke up. When he did, we gave him a run down of what he missed, including having Duchess Morgiana give him some medication and also instructions on what to do for a swift recovery. His lungs and connected muscles were new, after all, so he couldnt push himself. Well, that was about it, Captain Farron. Hope you dont ruin your new set of lungs too soon. the duchess smiled, addressing Farron with his old title. Hehe Lady Duchess, my time as a knight has faded. Im too rusty to be called something like that He pointed out his deteriorating health and physical condition due his ailment, but still grinned as he took in a deep breath. But, yeah, this feels so much better. Probably better than when I first became a griffon knight. With these, I can return to being a dragoon. Watching Prisci and Yorshka embracing Farron was heartwarming. Family really is the best, huh? What are you nning on doing now, Farron? I asked. I was a bit impatient since I had to do a couple more things today, so I tried to move things along a bit. Hmm. Well, I never thought I would get the chance to do it myself, really. But with my lungs repaired, I think I need to get back to training. Farron clutched his chest as his sharp eyes red up with spirit. Revenge, right, my love? Yorshka already knew what he was nning. Yes Tempestw. But, I know in my current state, Im nothing more than a lion without his fangs. I cannot defeat that basilisk right now. As such He turned to me. Kiddo, at this point, Im just an old soldier and adventurer. Nothing like my wife. Still, will you ept me in your service? Honestly, that is all I could think of to thank you, but even then, Im doing this for your title. Sorry. He wanted [Hestias Retainer]. He wanted ess to the SP shop. Honestly, after how long he had to live with those ailing lungs, I couldnt fault him for that. This was the time to be selfish. He was allowed to be like that. Sure, get big and strong, Farron. I casually agreed to his request. [Human, Farron Nordor] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] Hahaha! he suddenly burst intoughter. Knowing you, I figured getting the title would have been casual like this, but I still imagined it to be more formal. Thest time I dedicated my life to royalty was an entire ritual. Father! But, unlike her careless father, Prisci looked made at him. Im d youre happy again, but dont forget about your own health! Just because Hestia helped you doesnt mean you can go wild again. You need rest, and you still have your job at the guild! Your daughter is right, Farron. Your lungs are technically new, and your body is rusty from disuse. You need to train yourself up again. I think you noticed your maximum Stamina falling, right? That is the consequence. Despite recing his old, damaged lungs, his Stamina still went down. Honestly, that told you a lot of how strong his previous were. Anyways, I have taken up too much of your time. Stay here for another day. You may leave tomorrow if you dont show any issues. With Duchess Morgiana about to leave the room, I said goodbye to the Nordor family, letting them have their personal moment. After all, my next destination needed Duchess Morgiana and Thyra. After both of the Morgianas switched into more travel-ready clothes, they got onto their gargoyles while I spread my wings. The three of us took to the skies, flying out from her castle and towards the west of the capital of the Morgiana Duchy Phaleisha. Looking down, the capital was quite pretty to look at. Not only cause theybined the surrounding forest with human architecture, but also the numerous wizard towers to the north of it, surrounding a single towering one. The Tower of Morgi, they called it. The main Morgiana family were all half-elves, being conceived through the union of their house with the elves of Sariel. The Tower of Morgi was the original home of the Morgianas until after the War for the Faefolk, where they rebuilt Phaleisha and turned it from a hamlet into a city. It was a relic of the past rtionship between House Morgiana and Sariel, you could say. Nowadays, the area was used as the central area for all sorts of magical learning. Doing any of it within the capital was too dangerous after all, since an experiment could cause a catastrophe if it failed. At least around the Tower of Morgi, there were numerous protective measures. Lady Hestia, while I was looking down at the city, Thyra spoke up. Considering your mood, nothing probably happened, but I will ask regardless. Were you and Aurora alright after you stopped your concert so suddenly? Oh, right. The concert I held on the day of OBlooms attack had something like over half of its seats filled, I believed, ording to what Amelia told me. So, when I had to cancel it mid-way through the performance toe to help Saori and the others, I did let down quite a lot of people. Not really good for my idol reputation there. Thankfully, I didnt sell any tickets to people this time. All the funds we received came from the food stalls and merchandise sold. I already thanked Duke Greenveil and Arcanuess Helvas for salvaging the situation, but I hadnt really exined what happened in detail to everybody. The King and the Dukes only knew we won and had recruited Reajaen Resve for our goals. Just a bruise to our egos, honestly, I answered. Tatsuya and Kyouya were the ones most heavily affected by that fight, they almost died before I got there. They really should be resting, but theyre already training like madmen after three days. Grimnir also was in a bad spot, but nothing stops a stubborn taz dwarf. Theres even something we have to do today together. On a more positive note, we managed to celebrate everybodys birthday yesterday, including Yorshka in advance. Eines birthday was yesterday, on the 16th of HarvestBloom, and we also included Saori and Haruka, as we couldnt give them a birthday surprise with everything going on. It was a fun day, and it became even better for Yorshka today. Still, with everything going on, nobody wanted to rest more than a week. It was time for Aurora to move on. Mhmm, I guess those boys will probably be working even harder now with the System update and the triple Job System, right? Duchess Morgiana brought up. That was right, the most interesting thing that happened today was actually this: Main Job: Corrosive Pyromancer Secondary Job: None Unique Job: Locked Would it be rude to expect the Goddess to have spoken with you about it, Lady Hestia? the duchess asked, curious. Mhmm, she had. The moment the message appeared. She gave me a Divine Quest to unlock the ability to receive an Unique Job, which involves sending me to the Principality of Yeos. The main function of the Job System for most people was the ability to level up your skills and increase your stats by acquiring and then leveling them up to max. Once they were done, you would rece them with something else to level up. However, the problem was that for most people, they also relied on the Job skills you received from them. For example, mage Jobs gave you skills like [Mana Efficiency] and [Fire Amp], which stack with the ones you had on your profile normally. With every fight possibly being yourst, leveling Jobs was difficult if they had some useless skills. And this Job System update seemed to be the answer for that issue. Now, the Main Job would be the one you wanted the skills for, while the Secondary Job could be used as a slot to level whatever Job you needed. It was more efficient this way. A quality of life update, in a sense. But, that wasnt too important for me, since the restrictions of the Job system never mattered to me when I could power grind Jobs easily. But, what did interest me was this Unique Job slot. From what Aurena told me, the Job system was created to give humanoids the possibility to grow in a simr manner to how monsters evolved. However, over the years, it didnt be what the Origin Gods envisioned. That was why the Unique Job slot was created. Once you unlocked the right to receive one, this Job would be yours alone. It would grow with you, bing stronger as you be more powerful. It would have no levels, simply adapting once you fulfilled specific requirements. Once a certain breakpoint was reached, you could choose to promote it in a way reminiscent of monster evolutions. Details aside, there was also a mention of how the current Job system would bepletely overhauled. Aurena told me the Origin Gods had a whole debate on how the current System was too unrefined and filled with more clutter than necessary. There would be less overall Jobs in general, as they were nning on redirecting the Divine Systems Job creation function to the Unique Jobs. They were nning on streamlining the Job System by reducing the amount avable and making each Job harder to level, but making each level and the Job acquisition more meaningful. The Unique Jobs would be hard to acquire now, but once the entire rehaul was released, they would be easier to unlock. And, when would this second update be released? In four years. How suspiciously close to the time when I would lose my young prefix, no? Coincidence? I think not, even if the System message exined it was to give everybody time to adjust to everything. The exnation in the System message warned people another change to the Job system would happen soon. It reassured everybody that this new Job System would work retroactively with our current progress, so there was no need to worry about our efforts bing redundant. Once again, the Divine System is sooooo game-like. This is literally something you would find in an MMO! Regardless, with the future of the current Job system 100% over in four years, Aurena rmended that I unlock my Unique Job as soon as possible and begin developing it. FOMO, honestly; fear of missing out. And for that, I received a Divine Quest from Lady Hestia, we arrived. But, I could think about itter. First, I had to make sure everything was going well on Asakas side. Hopefully, her Divine Quest was fulfilled. The three of usnded inside a vige currently being built up by both humans and elves on the border between the Morgiana Duchy and the Kingdom of Sariel. Even from here, I could see a watch tower looking over at us. A few elven guards were stationed there, but even more were hidden in the trees. Should I wave to them? No, there was no need. At this point, with Muraina and the dwarven king knowing my existence, I was 100% sure the elves already knew I was alive. Even the dragonewts of Loatryx knew about it between Yorshka telling n Nordor and Mother staying here with me. Speaking about Mother, she waved at me as we approached her. Hestia! Mother embraced me, pulling me up from the ground as she cuddled me like a sleeping pillow. From the looks of it, everything went well for Yorshka and Prisci? Yup, yup. Healed Farron up. He should be good to go after a week or so, I think. Mother let me down, where Duchess Morgiana and Thyra kneeled down, greeting the Sixth Empress of the Kargryx Empire. Mother gave them a casual hello, thanking them for taking care of my mana path problem in the past. Suffice to say, the two nobles were exhrated to get to talk to her. Leaving them alone, I asked one of the nearby elves where Muraina and Tamae were. After I got some directions, I headed their way, where I saw the elves and humans working mildly well together. The elves were obviously from Murainas group, mostly the ones living in the elven district in Griffonpeak, while all the humans came from this duchy. The former group were tolerant of the humans, but there was a weird atmosphere between them. Awkward, honestly. I couldnt really tell. Uuurgh! On the side, a weird, unkempt-looking human suddenly dropped his jaw, the bone falling off his face. While the other humans around him grimaced and began moving away, one of the elves tapped his shoulder and helped him put his jaw back where it belonged. Ahh. Thanks for the help. I lost control of the mana slime for a moment there. No worries. Us Sari are friends of the fae, after all. That human was an onnikai. To fulfill Asakas Divine Quest, we had to find a ce for the onnikais to migrate and live in. This was the ce the onnikai vige. Hey, Tamae-san, I greeted the blue-haired girl. She was no longer wearing her white-gold priestess robe; instead, Saori made her some chic, modern clothes. Yo, Hestia-san. She raised her hand before moving away from Emil, the necromancer onnikai, after they finished their talks. Been only two days. Looks good, huh? Heh, I guess. Honestly, I didnt think you would be this interested after all the things you said about not wanting to be bothered by it so much. I then turned around, looking over at therge building in the middle of this vige before waving at the approaching Emil. Seems like the mayor''s house is done. The church is probably next, huh? Most likely, yeah. The ancient onnikai nodded, smiling. It contrasted how crestfallen he looked a week ago. Thank you very much for reading that letter you received from Goddess Death to us. Now that we are free from that ce in Estralia, we can finally start doing what our Goddess wants from us. But, before that, we need a ce to pray. A ce for her faith to flourish. Four days ago, Ilsaphone came back, earlier than she told us she would. She greeted me while I was being a tourist in Estralia. She handed me a letter, addressed towards the onnikais,plete with instructions on how to lead their new lives. At that point, I had already talked with Duchess Morgiana and Muraina about the onnikais. They were already relocated using my nexus to the Morgina Duchy, where they stayed at the elven outpost until proper ns could be made for the onnikais refuge. That was how the onnikais got to know the elves better. Two dayster, everything began. By the wish of the onnikais, their settlement would stay around humans. The bodies they assumed were those of zombies they created from the Resve dungeon, and were all humans. The memories they received from them werent spectacr, but theyve gotten used to a human form and wanted to learn from human culture in order to properly be humans. Honestly, onnikais were strange. Even Saoris garms were onnikais at the end of the day, but they werent asplicated as these ones. I guess that was due to the garm bodies having a history behind them, unlike zombies spawned from a dungeon. Regardless, that was their wish, so we obliged and gave them a ce close to the borders. Where is Muraina? I asked and Asaka and Emil told me she was negotiating with a nearby ranger unit. Probably to find a way to protect this vige. After all, one of Ilsaphones instructions was that the onnikais had to be hidden from the Church of Aurena. Or, more specifically, hidden from Aureolis. If the Holy Capital learned faefolk were inhabiting the bodies of the dead, and these beings were living in this duchy, there would be some serious trouble. Thankfully, the Church of Aurena had little presence here, since the primary religion of this duchy was the equal worship of all Origin Gods the Origdinean faith. Then, once the vige was founded, they needed to create a church where they could pray to her, enabling Ilsaphone to be able to continuously monitor their progress. The onnikais were, after all, Ilsaphones experiment to create her own patreon race. That was why she had to make sure nothing bad happened to them. And,stly, the third point was they needed a mayor. A leader. And that person was supposed to be So, Asaka-san, have you finished the Divine Quest yet? I asked her with a smug grin, only for her to show me the middle finger and conjure something up in one of her hands. With one small movement, twoma-looking objects mateized from her mana. One was white and the other ck, looking pretty much like a ying-yang formation. Can you not tease me? Seriously But, this should be the answer, right? Thest objective was to make Asaka the mayor of this vige, which was required for Ilsaphone to ept that she had fulfilled her Divine Quest. Pretty cunning from that Goddess of Death. Gone is my unique skill [Saints Wrath], robbed and taken away by the scary dragon. No more am I a [Saint Candidate] of Aurena. I am now a [Moonlight Guider], a saintess of the Pantheon of Darkness with the unique skill [Twilight Pdin]. Haaaaa, fuck! Asaka suddenly lost strength in her legs and fell onto her butt, shouting Fuck! into the air for some reason. Oi, Asaka! Saintess Asaka! Oh, dont you two suddenly show concern for me! Fucking bitch, that Ilsaphone, honestly! I told her I didnt want to be her saintess, but what does that two-faced elf do? Fucking make me a saintess, and not hers, but for the entire P! I quickly created an [Air Shield] around us before she screamed her next words. antheon of Darkness! That means Im working for Marsven now, too! Ooooh, not only did you take away my role in the Church of Aurena, but now you thrust me back into the exact same situation! Only difference is the sorta person at the very top! The Night Sisters had told me that I was able to take away or delete the unique skills and titles the students received since I usurped their control once they became [Hestias Retainer]. Since we knew about how the demonkins were literally nning on using the students for something, and how the skills were there as trackers, none of the ten who were with Aurora right now declined my offer to delete them. The problem was that some of them were currently feeling the aftereffects of what I did. Kohaku, Misaki, and Tatsuya loved their unique skills, and had their fighting styles built around them. It forced them to relearn and retrain everything from the ground up. They might be thankful to me for freeing them from the demonkins trackers, but I could see their frustration every evening. On the other hand, there was also the case that taking away their unique skills also meant we finally decided to reveal a bit of what we could do to the demonkins. Honestly, if those two demonkins had the ability to appraise Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Asaka during their fight, the demonkin forces would probably know the summoned heroes here already betrayed them. With this, they just couldnt track us anymore. This was an issue since they could probably tell the 15 other students in the Empire that Tamaes and Asakas party had betrayed them or even died, whatever the demonkins wanted to go with. Either way, with every passing day, we became even more and more the enemies of the Church of Aurena. And now, Tamae was also considered a Saintess of Marsven. Not only did I strip her of the [Saint Candidate] title, I also took her unique skill. But, at the same time, she just got into a simr situation like before. Then again, at least this time, she wasnt on the side of the enemy. Moonlight Guider A title granted to a mortal recognized by the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, whose control has been usurped by individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Enables the ability tomunicate with all types of faefolk. Enables the ability to control and speak with the undead. The owner of this title will be immune to all mana ailments while the moon is up Twilight Pdin A unique skill given to the [Moonlight Guider]. Enables the owner to enchant equipment with either the Holy or Dark element. Enables the user to conjure up Holy and Dark mana into a twinned object of light and darkness, enabling them the usage of thepound element [Twilight]. Dramatically increases Health regeneration when the sun is up, and Mana during the night. Reduces damage received from all undead-rted sources by 80%. The skillsbined are: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Light Magic Lv. 10] [Dark Magic Lv. 10] [Health Recovery Lv. 10] [Mana Recovery Lv. 10] [Arcane Conduit Lv. 10] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 10] Oh shit! Those are some good rewards! Asaka just got an empty vessel magic! Woah?! I grabbed Asakas shoulder and pulled her up the moment she shared that information with me, not understanding why she was so down. Come on, Asaka-san, that is one big unique skill with a pretty nice title! Yeah, I know, now you had to deal with the gods and so on, but you honestly were already part of all that by joining me. Besides, what are they gonna do if you refuse to do Divine Quests or something? Take away the title and unique skills you disliked? Holy crap, youre right. Asaka looked at me in wonderment. Didnt expect you to say thatst part, Miss Champion of Aurena. But, youre right. Didnt Ilsaphone say the gods were only guides or something? Sure, let them take away my skill but who cares! Shit! You know what, now I wished I scream that to Ilsaphones face when her message arrived to congratte me but the problem was That you still cant fully read or understand what the gods say? Yeah, I thought so. Too bad. Simr to Eshe, Asaka couldnt really listen to the words of the gods. Only I could due to my circumstances, but that meant I had to continue acting as the trantor for everybody. Fuck me. With things looking like they were sorted here, I left Asaka with Duchess Morgiana and Thyra. Since the role of mayor was forced onto Asaka, she kinda wanted to just stop and hand the role over to Emil, but since she already started the job, she wanted to see it through. At least, thats the reason she gave me before Im and Haruka suddenly ran over to her, wanting her attention for something. Go have fun, Tsundere~ Regardless, I handed Thyra a set if [Room] runes, telling her to keep it safe since I needed a point here to teleport to. Thyra went crazy at the fact I was willingly giving her the ability to visit us in my subspace, but I just shrugged. She was a magic nerd, so it was kinda expected. I gave her permission. Anyways, with Mother apanying me, the first thing we saw the moment we returned to the [Room] were Grimnir, Daichi, and Eine. After all, they were the third point in my schedule for the day. With Mother, the four of us returned to Estralia and went to the headquarters of the Layavete cartel, now fully under the control of Shaturein. There, not only did we meet the Layavete cartels boss, but also Reajaen and one of Shatureins pirs, Jenghil Grengar. Princess Hestia, Reajaen immediately rose up and bowed before me, followed by a confused Jenghil. I expected you toe a bitter. I apologize, could you give us a moment? Yeah, sure. Take your time. I nodded to the one-eyed Reajaen. An eye for an eye, as Tasianna mentioned. Before she calmed down and thought it through rationally, Tasianna was fully ready to kill Reajaen, having pierced her eyes in the process. Emil, too, was also in a frenzy back then, ripping through Reajaens arm. I managed to heal up her arm, but the foxian merchant told me she wanted to keep the eyepatch. She thought of it as a reminder of her sins and crimes. Honestly, putting aside our past, Reajaen was now an ally of mine, so I wish she would take care of herself more. Especially since shell be Estralias president. That eyepatch would only make her look more like a tyrant than a benevolent leader! Still, with Reajaen on my side, the Resurrection was also there for me to use. Since we had to control Estralia, I had them team up with Shaturein. We kept our deal with Jenghil, now we only had to make Reajaen the president. And for that, I will leave the rest to those two and Gael. Honestly, I didnt really want to know what sort of dealings they would do, but I did tell them to not kill or torture people without a need. Once their discussion was over, Reajaen joined us and we went over to the dwarven district, specifically, the train station. Huh?! ddarg, why the hell are you back, you zueklu The dwarven engineers there tried to start another fight once they saw Grimnir, but since we already experienced this before, Mothers aura activated immediately, intimidating everybody there. Now, why the hell would wee back here when our first visit was so terrible? Well, I wouldnt, but Grimnir wanted toe here to meet somebody. Someone he thought would bring his skills to the next level. Where in Crustacias name is Jadhund Heimhunter? Bring that inko out! We were here to meet up with the person who made the mana batteries for Parilostros artificial heart. A note from AbyssRaven Farron is healed! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(20) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 304: The Exile’s Resolve. Chapter 304: The Exiles Resolve. Grimnir Luedbrumdar. Jadhund Heimhunter. A taz and an inko dwarf sat at a table, locking eyes with each other. The taz dwarf was significantlyrger and had a bulky build with ring orange hair and two ram-like horns, whilst the smaller, but more well-proportioned, inko looked like your stereotypical dwarf. Simr to Ogni, the cksmith I met in Firwood, this inko had a long well-kempt beard, hardened from the tips to the middle with rock. Lad! The inko named Jadhund shouted at one of the nearby train engineers,manding the young man to scramble next to the table. Tankards. A whole barrel. Now. The order was swiftly filled. Two tankards were quickly ced in front of the two master artisans, while four other dwarves carried over a barrelrge enough to amodate three ogres. With a loud m, the barrel was dropped next to the table, the sound of sshing waves of dwarven mead filling the room. Arge block of rock also was transported over, shoving the barrel of mead to the side. The same four dwarves from before grabbed the barrel once again, activating several bright runes in the process, and lifted the massive keg without any difficulty into the air, throwing it directly onto the stone. A spigot was then hammered at the bottom of drum, oozing golden brown liquid from it. You got weak from all the human fruit juice, zuekluk? Jadhund spat out as he handed his tankard to one of the dwarves to fill up. All the dwarves had stopped working in the train station, insteading over here to watch this scene. They had tankards in their hands, banging them next to the stone floor or wooden tables to create drumming music. It made me anticipate something exciting. Hmph. Fill it. Grimnir handed his mug over to the same dwarf, but unlike with Jadhund, the young man just scowled at Grimnir. However, this was quickly fixed when Jadhund shouted at him. You fool, are you here to dishonor me? FILL HIS DAMN TANKARD! How is he supposed topete with a dry mug, yourrunda! ddarg! Go away. Jadhund impatiently shoved the dwarven man away after taking Grimnirs tankard to fill it up himself. As he handed the drink over, another dwarf took the shoved mans ce. Drink. Zuekluk. The banging of the tankards intensified, echoing inside this room like a loud festival. Eine, Tasianna, Reajaen, and I were weirded out by how much they were building up to each drink, while Mother just smiled peacefully. Daichi was the only one who was moved by the atmosphere, pping his hands to the rhythm. And at the climax of the banging, the two dwarves instantly downed their drinks at the same time, banging their tankards right on the table. Next! they shouted! Bruuuuu, unda sahmaliet te! Hoi! Hoi! Hoi! Fill, drink, m. Fill, drink, m, Fill, drink, m. The constantly banging of the tankards began to show color, disying vibrance as the singing of the dwarves mixed into it. Cheers erupted, egging on both contestants as they kept on drinking. The sounds of their full gurgles, their swallows, and the mead flowing through the spigot all joined into this weird symphony. Such simply sounds, honestly. It was just a bunch of dwarves making sounds and banging their mugs, but by joining all of them together, you could call this music. Some might call it rowdiness, but after being around adventurers whenever I visited the guilds, I was used to it. I liked the energy! Bruuuuu, unda sahmaliet te! Hoi! Hoi! Hoi! More and more dwarves began to sing that single sentence, continuing whenever the two master artisans had to wait for their mugs to be refilled. Hmm, you can still drink like a man, Grimnir? Ha, thats the least I should expect from any master, Jadhundplimented Grimnir, followed by the crowd shouting Hoi in response. Still, lets spice it up. This is too easy. Bring on the sake! Ha! Grimnirughed while the audience blurted a worried Oooooooh? as if this match was about to end. I was waiting for this. You cant understand how long Ive waited for real Ankoran wine after having to deal with that distilled rice wine we sell to humans! Come on, bring it in faster! We have a thirst to quench! Aye! Surprisingly, the dwarven engineers cheered back at his request. For some reason, the animosity and hostility everybody had been showing Grimnir at the start disappeared, reced by the festive mood of this drinking contest. I was bbergasted when they filled up Grimnirs sake ss with the rice wine willingly, without needing to be threatened by Jadhund. Wait, did Grimnir even need me here? I asked myself as the two dwarves drank their wine. Urgh! Guek! Grimnir grabbed his throat and banged on the table with his fist. Gahahaha! Ahack! ddarg! Thats strong stuff! Urgh! Jadhund grabbed the table and shook his head, throwing droplets of mead hanging from his beard to the ground. Gahahah! You seem weak against the stuff, zuekluk! Hahahaha! Bruuuuu, unda sahmaliet te! Hoi! Hoi! Hoi! ddarg! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Grimnir roared out and mmed his head against the wooden table, breaking it in the process. What the fuck?! Gahahahaha! Those damn taz horns! Gahahahaha! Hahahahahaha! Master Grimnir, dont give up! Beat him! Daichi cheered on. Shut up,d! I know that! Grimnir responded with a croaky voice before downing his own tankard to moisten his throat again. Come on! Drink! Drink! Gahahaha! Jeez these two are already drunk. And it looks like all the dwarves are drunk from the atmosphere alone Certainly, this drinking challenge was a spectacle, especially with both contestants puking their insides out, then taking two more chugs, before puking it out again and then falling into their puddle of vomit,ughing. In fact, they wereughing together so much, we help but think they were lifelong friends. After a couple more drinks, Grimnir called it quits in the end after they both drank another shot of the rice wine. Jadhund tried to celebrate with all the engineers around him, but he just fell right back onto the stone floor. I thought he would have got a concussion from it, but he was still conscious andughed it off. Yup, he definitely had a concussion so I healed him before he became even more stupid. And this was why I disliked drinking. Saori and Yorshka showed me too many times how they could go out of control. Not to mention Mothers ident. Urgh Tasianna pulled out a few hangover curatives, giving them to the two dwarves before we told all the other engineers to leave the room. With Mother around, it was easy enough to persuade them. Once Grimnir and Jadhund had settled down, massaging their heads, Tasianna gave them a quick shower to get rid of the puke while I dried them up. Since they were still rtively drunk, Tasianna gave them another hangover potion. With the number of people in ourpany who were heavyweights with alcohol, Tasianna needed to keep making them. So why was that exactly necessary? I asked after I gave them long enough to rest. Lass, its just a tradition amongst us dwarven artisans. A master visiting another master usually had to earn the respect of each other through action, Grimnir answered. Its like that smithing challenge I did in Cedaraille. With masteryes arrogance, and to beat arrogance, you must show your own talents. However, what happens if you meet a master from a different field? How would you earn their respect then? A drinking contest. Dwarven men need to know how to drink, Jadhund answered as he stood up and kneeled before Mother and me. I apologize for not doing this sooner. Empress and Princess of Kargryx, this dwarf humbly greets you. I, Jadhund, am at your service. You know us? I asked after telling him he could stand up. He nodded. Mhmm. We dwarves might iste ourselves from the rest of Estralia, but I still pick up rumors when I visit the merchant guild to file taxes. Also, I felt her Imperial Majestys presence thest time you came here. It was hard to ignore all of my workers shouting zuekluk all the time, so I knew what the two of you looked like. He then turned around to Grimnir after we gave our introductions, offering our cksmith a handshake. Grimnir, right? I heard quite a lot about you. Grimnir stared at his hand, standing there as if he was frozen. After Daichi and Eine both spoke up, he shook his head and took Jadhunds hand. Honor to your ancestors, Jadhund. I am not talented enough to be known like this. Mhmm. Being from the Luedbrumdar n makes you famous, but for bad reasons. Jadhund then turned his head around to Eine and began looking at her hands. He then moved closer to her and asked her if he could inspect them. Eine agreed reluctantly. Jadhund then began touching her hand, feeling them out for the calluses from both her training as a fighter and as a manatechnician. He nodded contently, thanking Eine for her time. Youre an artificer, right? he asked and Eine nodded. Who''s your master? Master Grimnir, Eine answered, causing Jadhunds eyes to widen in surprise. He then closed them and sighed deeply, before returning to Grimnir. So the rumors were true? Broggart is dead? Grimnir nodded. An ident on the road. Cousin had a hard head, but not hard enough when he fell off that cliff. Grimnir then took a seat, sounding and looking more solemn as he spoke about his cousin Broggi. Broggi Blei cursed us after what we did, I say. ddarg. I sent my cousin home, hoping our n would at least grant him a proper burial. I guess thats how you heard about it. At the mention of that, Jadhund shrugged and shook his head, causing Grimnir to sigh. Seeing he needed some time for himself, Jadhund left Grimnir alone for a moment before turning over to Reajaen. Youve seen better days, foxian. Ha A price worth paying for what I gained. Reajaen then pointed at me and asked Jadhund to take a seat. Come. Time is money, and my Lady wishes to have you speak with her a bit. Youre always been too hasty for your own good, Reajaen Once we all settled down, he skipped over the small talk and bluntly asked me why I am here. I''m gonna assume you, as her Mistress, already know whats going on, Princess Hestia. But, how much? I nudged Tasianna and she created an [Air Shield] around us. I then ced the artificial heart on the table. Jadhund nodded. It shouldnt be ouwed, right? The only rule is that a dwarf must be the one who makes it, although I frowned when he acknowledged the artificial heart he help make for Parilostro. I had removed the one mana battery Reajaens son made, only showing the dwarf the ones he made. It wasnt necessary for anybody to know what Parilostro did for now. Cant believe I am keeping ckmail now I shook that thought away as Jadhund began to speak. Sure. But I knew what Reajaen was doing. Makes me no better than the humans who did all those things to the faefolk years ago. Hmph. In my situation, Im nothing more than a zuekluk. Jadhund then turned to Tasianna. Is she the one who will bring me in? I had thought a Haireti would capture me, but you dont look like one, yflei. I am Lady Hestias maid, Tasianna answered. Then, I apologize for what I did. Certainly shines a bad light on me after what happened to the fairys youngest princess. It seemed like the news of Princess Schuris death was also known by the dwarves. It seemed Jadhund already knew Reajaen was at fault for it. Ill be the one who will answer for my crimes, Master Jadhund, Reajaen tried tofort him. You helped my son out of goodwill. I never asked you for more than was necessary. Never told you more than you needed to know. You are not at fault for the faefolk I killed. Ha! I am not a fox like you, foxian. Dwarves live by their honor and we die by it. An artificer needs to take responsibility for his creations, and because I made batteries which could help you, I doomed the lives of so many faefolk. Jadhund stood up. Its enough. I should have announced this to the officials a long time ago. Now that you found out, its time for me to Sit, Jadhund. Grimnir suddenly grabbed the inkos arm and pushed him back on his seat like some thug. ckmail? He raised an eyebrow. I thought after that drink I could trust you, Grimnir. But it seemed like you were a zuekluk to the end. You spit on your cousins legacy, you know that? Well, try as much as you want, but Im gonna Master Jadhund, I am a merchant, Reajaen put her foot down during the discussion. I know how to use ckmail. Dont take me as an amateur, its demeaning. We arent here to ckmail you, were here to ask you for a favor. A favor? Tasianna nodded. Weve made peace, for now. Thats why Reajaen is alive and why my Lady was gracious enough to grant her son a new heart. Our Lady requires you help to rally the dwarves to our side to make Reajaen the president of Estralia. What? Jadhund looked at us as if we were crazy, but Reajaen took no heed. Master Jadhund, do you know of the lost dragon egg of Kargryx? Hmm? Well, of course, every damn dwarf would know about that. It was sent to every major hold and n. I learned it from the railroad guild, as the High King ordered everybody to keep an eye out. He then turned to me and Mother. But, what does that have to do with getting Reajaen to be president? How is that supposed to help you find your sibling, Princess? She is the lost dragon princess, Master Dwarf, Eine answered, shocking Jadhund. To prove it, I even gave him my ID to see. Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, Third Princess of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, and the daughter of the Sixth Empress, Melloxtressa. Outside of the obvious, the Kingdom of Artorias has also vetted her identity. Eine produced her ID and showed the insignia of the Kingdom of Artorias and her house, Helvas, proving her im. Jadhund then read my profile using his party bracelet, noting everything. 16-years-old? Hold on, no, this cannot be. At best, if she hatchedst year when her egg was lost, the princess has to be one at max! This has to be a lie! Oooh, bad choice of words. And Jadhund quickly regretted ending that sentence as the rooms temperature quickly fell into the shivering territory. Jadhunds head slowly moved around to Mother, who was ring at him as if he had made the worst mistake in his life. Dwarf, are you saying I cannot even make out my own whelp? My own child? That my nose cannot differentiate the scent of another dragon? Should I freeze you until you figure out an excuse for what you just said there? I-I-I-! He couldnt form an answer! Shit! Shes serious! Mother! I ced my hands over her eyes. If a stare could kill, then hers certainly could also turn people into popsicles. You know how much dwarves like to joke around, right? Hes probably still drunk. You know, drunk. Like when you were that one time. You nearly froze everybody in the guildhall, remember? Oh. And the cold disappeared, slowly rising back up. After I let out a sigh, I let my hands go from her eyes, where she nodded in understanding. True. Dwarf, you should drink less. You speak like a fool. Yes, maybe I should do that. May Crustacia forgive me for this mistake. He looked as if he had aged twenty years. Regardless, after things settled down again, I began exining the n to Jadhund. Well, to make you understand, I am the lost dragon royal. Yes, I hatchedst year and am now a year old, as you can see on my ID. Now, I think the crazy part about this is that, if Ive been found, why am I not in Kargryx? I am not old enough for my adulthood pilgrimage. Thats what you are thinking, right? He nodded. As expected. Well, the reason for that is pretty clear and also confusing at the same time. Ahem. Nihonjin-desu. (Im Japanese.) Jadhund tilted his head, widening his eyes like a fish while his jaw dropped. What did you just say? I heard from Grimnir that the railroad guild also acts as the Church of Chihiro, right? Since the train is Chihiro-samas greatest work. As such, you should also have learned to use certain Japanese words from her, right? I continued. Honestly, during all my entire time in Peolynca, Ive only heard people use the word rice wine. Not sake, like you, Jadhund-san. Actually, wait, what would be the honorific here, Daichi-kun? Gijutsu-sya, since that fits an artificer or manatechnician the most, I think. Hestia-san, your Japanese is extremely simple for even a half-Japanese. Dude is speaking sass with me now. Oh jeez,e on, Its not like I went to school in Japan. I learned it from my family. Its enough to get my point across, though, so cut me some ck, teachers pet. Daichi and I continued bantering around, making sure to emphasize our real origins with everything we said. Jadhunds head followed the one speaking. He remained mostly silent, not interrupting us for even a second until we were done. The both of us then turned to him, smiling. As the apprentice of a master artificer who worked with the Honored Chihiro-sama, I have never truly spoken with an otherworlder before. Are the both of you? I am a visitor, she is a reincarnator. Like the Revolution Queen, Daichi answered. He fell silent once again, so I had to continue my exnation. That should answer why Im so young. Now, the second point is that, simr to the Revolution Queen, I was brought to this world due to the wishes of an Origin God. Goddess Crustacia summoned Chihiro-sama, while I was summoned here by Goddess Aurena. For a Divine Quest. This oue was nned out beforehand. I already knew how much the dwarves, especially those loyal to Chihiro, loved the notion of otherworlders due to the chance to learn from their knowledge. It wasnt rmended to expose this secret of yours, since some people would love to take advantage of it, due to how extremely rare we were. However, in this case, Grimnir exined how this probably would be the best way to gain a member of the railroad guilds trust. Although it might not be effective on all dwarves, they would at least treat us with great respect. Especially the wise-woman council, a factionposed out of the most talented women to serve as advisors for the Ankoran High Kings and Queens. I continued, And to fulfill this goal, I need Reajaen to be the President of Estralia at all cost. Aside from our deal with Shaturein for them to track down and monitor Saoris students stuck in the Empire, Shaturein was also our ally in these other matters. With Shaturein slowly taking control of Estralias underbelly, they would start rooting out any source of power from the other senators. Meanwhile, the Layavete cartel with the Resurrection would start recruiting allies for the future Presidential vote. We needed it to take control over Gleisvale and, as such, the western trading hub of Altrust. To make sure we would seed, Reajaen had to do the one thing no Estralian President had done in over 200 years bring the dwarves back into the ecosystem of Gleisvale. To make the Dwarven-Made Human City regain its former ally. However, that was just one of our goals. And Jadhund seemed to have noticed that since Grimnir was here. But you want more, right? Eine showed Jadhund the mana batteries he made. Master Grimnir told me these batteries were made with his cousins technique. Master Broggi, the owner of the scrolls and book I am currently learning from. He nodded. Aye. Broggart was a talented artificer, the best from the Luedbrumdar n, really. He wasnt as well-known in the guilds, due to hisck of achievements and inventions, well, until the day he and Grimnir stole the technology of Chihiro-same the gun blueprints. Grimnir, is that? Aye. Grimnir unsheathed his sthammer from its leather holder and transformed it into its gun form, showing off the bright mana flowing through its circuitry like a river. The one Broggi made was destroyed in a battle. Ive made a new one with my apprentice. This humanss here, Eine. I fixed up the metal, but she did all the artificer stuff by herself. Hmm? Truly? Jadhund was surprised, looking at Eine for a confirmation and was even more bbergasted when she nodded. Grimnir, can I look at it for a moment. Our cksmith acquiesced, opening up a te to reveal the wires and other machinery inside of Grimnirs treasured weapon. Hmm? Runes, huh? Fire and ice? Hmm, to cool down and warm up. A counterbnce. Smart. Hmm, but Lass. He waved Eine over, pointing at certain spots inside of the sthammer. This is wrong. With how you wired it, there will be a longer dy with the mana transfer. And this, I can see the attempt to copy Broggarts technique, but you are doing it all incorrectly. The mana paths need to create a reversed spiral to move the cogs! Lass! Huh? Yes, Master Grimnir! Grimnir surprised Eine. What are you doing there looking like a fool! Get your pen and te out and write those tips down! You are getting tips from an actual artificer master! Yes! Right! Lad! Yes, Master! Even Daichi was called out. You and Eine are supposed to work in unison in the future. A cksmith needs to understand the usage of his creations to make them properly. I can only teach you so much until you have to learn and see it for yourself. Do the same and listen with Eine! Of course, Master! I am too slow and unworthy of your advice! Eine and Daichimitted themselves to Jadhunds care, intently writing down everything he had to say about the sthammer. At times, he shouted and criticized Eine nearly as harshly as Grimnir would do it, but through her time with thetter, she weathered it well. Daichi was nowhere near to his cross-fire, but being studious, he asked his own questions, earning himself the artificers ire in exchange for tips and advice. After the three were done, Eine and Daichi looked exhausted, but were still full enough of energy topare notes. Was this a school? We had to leave those two alone in their own world as we continued our discussion. When Jadhund asked us to speak earnestly, Grimnir voiced his favor. As the cksmith in the service of Princess Hestia, I have a responsibility to make the best equipment for her and ourpany, Aurora. But, with my current equipment, I cant do that. You want ess to your workshop and Broggarts, I assume? His guess was a bull''s eye. Aye, in particr, I need Broggis tools. Grimnir then tapped his gauntlets, drawing Jadhuns attention to them. I am currently sinning in the eyes of Blei. I am nning on using thesss knowledge to create an armor nobody in this world has ever seen. And, from the looks of it, I need to do it now. I need to be stronger than anybody else. Grimnirs eyes then locked onto mine before he nodded, prompting me to do the same. Grimnir was alreadymitted to making a set of armor and weapons for himself that would help him to be a strongerbatant for Aurora. It seems to have be an obsession after his meeting with the demonkins. Despite how well his creations did inbat against the fire demonkin of wrath, he was still disappointed how he still almost died even with them. Arcane Corruption was his problem. He had to find a way to resolve that. In addition, he knew he had to create armor and weapons for everybody. Weapons able to kill even thergest beasts. His pride as a cksmith was damaged when he saw Tatsuya and Kyouya on the brink of death. I dont mind what you want to do in the future, Jadhund, I stated. However, before you face justice or whatever, could you do me this favor? Please? We need help. He Blei already knows what I did. If I help you, I will only anger the god even further. He looked at me straight into my eyes. Deal. But you owe me one for this, Princess Hestia. If Im getting exiled, I expect a ce where I can live afterwards. Got it. And with a strong handshake, the deal was settled. Enes and Grimnirs trip to the dwarven capital was assured; in addition, he would bring most of the students and the RV with him. Now, why would I exclude certain other people and myself in the list? Hey, Saori. You ready? After we were done at the train station, we said goodbye to Reajaen after giving her a set of [Room] runes and then returned to the RV. Inside the subspace, I greeted Saori waiting at the nexus point with Tatsuya, Kyouya, and a now fully adventurer-dressed Asaka. No longer did she look like a priestess of any gods, she just looked like a girl ready to go on an adventure. Well, everything but her face, really. Yup, supplies are ready. Tools and other stuff are inside our storages. The garms pelts are also with me. And, of course Rajah suddenly jumped out from her shadow and walked over to my side. With a loud rawr, he growled like a growing tiger. I smiled and picked him up, stroking his stomach before looking at the four. Dont forget toe back into the [Room] whenever youre in trouble. Yorshka will be on standby if you need her help, or any other person around. Yeah, we got it. Dont worry, Hestia-san, Tatsuya reassured me. A scar was clear to be seen on the side of his head. A wound he picked up during the demonkin battle and healed with Tasiannas [Ocean Healing]. Unlike [Major Heal], that spell could leave scars behind. Yeah. The impromptu armors Grimnir made us fit well enough. I think were much stronger than before, Kyouya smiled as runes shone on his armor. As I was the one who took care of Kyouya, he showed no signs of any scars on his body. The burns werent there anymore. However, what I couldnt heal was his hair. Singed away, he was now bald and was missing his eyebrows. A shame, since he had a handsome face. It will take a bit for him to regrow them. Yay, team, Asaka cheered sarcastically. Even if she wanted to do this for herself, she really wasnt into it. On the other hand You got this, Saori. Show that old wolf whos the true alpha. I grinned at her, prompting Saori to smile wryly. Im not nning on fighting him but, if what Ilsaphone said was correct, then I should expect something rough. Haaaaa, anyways, expect a new fenrir to appear the next time we meet, Hestia. Until then, stay safe. She embraced me. I reciprocated it. Youre a real drama queen. You know well meet up every then and so. Who knows. Maybe well be too preupied to enter the subspace. If thats the case, then we better hug and wish each other luck, no? True. Good point. As expected from you, Saori. Three parties. For the first time, Aurora will be splitting up. Grimnirs group would head to the dwarven capital with Jadhunds help and the train, where he was nning on creating his masterpiece, the power armor weve kept hyping him up for. Saori and her three students would enter the Bz forest to meet up with her ancient grandfather, Belzac, the S rank fenrir. She had already spoken with Ilsaphone, learning his motives, and now she wanted to confront him about it. In my opinion, I think Saori was going there to understand herself. Her fenrir self. Meanwhile, Artorias and Estralia would be run by our allies. All towards the goal of the dwarven summit in three months. In three months, even I had to be done with my goal. And what was it? Divine Quest: The Champion of Yeostar Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Light, Healing, Miracles and Kinship, Aurena Description: Hestia, I would like you to travel to the Principality of Yeos inside the territory of the Five Princes. The Divide of the Five Princes, as they call it. There, a festival will be held in the honor of one of my subordinate gods, Yeostar. Not only will there be plenty of fun and festivities, but also a tournament will be held there. The reward for winning the tournament is to be the Champion of Yeostar through the ingestion of his blood synthesized by the ruling royal family. I want you to go there and assure the blood does not get into the hands of the demonkins or anybody with malicious intent. This is a personal request from Yeostar himself. Reward: [Idol] proficiency gain, [Venerated Saintess] proficiency gain, a reward from Yeostar, Unique Job Unlock, +2 level A divine quest, of course. And those who were apanying me on this mission included Tasianna, Mother, Rajah, and the twins. If Yorshka and Prisci were toe, too, this would have been a full-on family trip, you could say. And, it was also an important family trip for my royal self, too. After all, during the discussion I had with Aurena, she told me something interesting. My big sister was over there. A note from AbyssRaven Aurora is splitting up for their tasks. Just to remind everybody, Hestia''s story is the main story, so any side story I will introduce soon will include Saori''s and Grimnir''s side of the story. So, prepare yourself, we about to go "It''s family time" with Hestia and her big sis. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 305: A Freezing Boat Ride. Chapter 305: A Freezing Boat Ride. Mhmm?! Princ Shush! A day has passed since I teleported Saoris group to Firwood, where they would begin their journey through the Belzac Forest in search of its namesake, the S rank fenrir, Belzac. I woke up inside the RV this morning, as Grimnirs group had to wait for the train to return to Estralia. Meaning, his trip to the Ankor-Nazta would be dyed. After I said my goodbyes to the bishop of the local Temple of Aurena, also thanking him once again for all the help he gave me, I went over to Reajaens ce. Parilostro, her son, was moved from the destroyed dungeon to their mansion, but hadnt woken up yet. However, from the looks of it, he was merely resting and having his body get used to his new heart. Reajaen expected him to wake up in a few days. While I dide to her mansion to check up on Parilostro, I also was there to say goodbye to Reajaen and also to receive my boat tickets from her. My trip to Yeos would probably be faster if we flew over there, but the festival only started next month. Aurena had told me it was fine if I took my time, since shell just warn me if something happens. Alright, Ill leave the rest to you, Reajaen. If you need any help, go to Gael and dont be afraid to work him like a mule. Shaturein can probably afford it, anyway, I told her after receiving my tickets. You mean monitor me, she responded bluntly. I wont say you should trust or not worry about me. As a merchant, the best way to gain somebodys trust is through action and effort. You give them a quality product, and they will continue their patronage. It is as easy as it gets. You have given me the tools, mydy, so I will make sure to repay the debt of saving my sons life back. I will be president of Estralia. Shaturein, Artorias, and Jadhund from Gleisvales dwarven district promised to aid her. I honestly didnt know how Jadhun would do it, but with the dwarves on Reajaens side, I do not believe any of the other senators could challenge her properly. It was just a matter of time. And so, I would trust in her, for now. Saying goodbye to Eine, Grimnir, Daichi, Haruka, and the Magical Biscuits, I left for the pier for a family vacation. Well, most likely things would be a bit hectic, but until we reached the Principality of Yeos, I only had Mother, Tasianna, Rajah, and the twins with me. That was pretty much a family boat trip, yeah? Still, when we got on the boat, I expected the ride to be a fun one. It was a rtively high-tier cruise ship meant for rich merchants and nobles. It wasnt very big, since we were on a river, but I noticed several well-to-do people when I boarded, all protected by their own guards. Reajaen wanted to treat me, it seemed. Gleine, the river we were on right now, traveled east into the Kingdom of Astraford, Estralias neighboring nation. From what I heard, Astraford was pretty much simr to Artorias in that they were a medieval, European-style country, only with magic and fantasy mixed into it. Except that Astraford was extremely beastmen-unfriendly, had very, was extremely loyal to the empire, and was extremely vignt against mages since the Magical Capital Aleistunum was right next to them. Reajaen mentioned that if you were a mage and werent registered at a mages guild and were not granted permission to enter Astraford, you could be trialed and executed for potentially being a spy or threat to the kingdoms security! Fun. I wondered what Mother and the twins would do if they actually stopped us for that reason. Mother and the twins didnt want to register themselves to the mages guild, after all. Mother would abide by localws as long as she found it not tedious, and I even managed to persuade her and the twins to get IDs, at least. However, they were not fans of being bound by humanws. Something about an Empress and natural disaster being above all of that. The wyverns also had no love of how controlling everything was. Honestly, I really should sit those three down and have a talk with them about being too stubborn. Anyways, if it happened, itd happen. At least, I had evidence of their identities with my ID and status as a princess. Once our boat had finally left the docks, we headed to our cabins, took a break there, and then decided to enjoy the breeze a bit before trying out the diner. Reajaenplimented it. However, while we were walking around, Tasianna suddenly encountered somebody she had met before. In fact, I only got to see them for a few seconds before dashing away, but I still remembered them. Most likely since they were levianewts! Adhi! Tasianna cried out as I shut the giant scalekins mouth up, stopping him from calling me Princess Hestia while on the boat. Everyone on board probably knew who I was, but they were keeping a careful distance for now. If somebody suddenly confirmed it, they mighte to me to talk. I didnt want to deal with merchants on my family trip! Hey, you should know better than to reveal someone on a pseudo-adulthood pilgrimage, I whispered into his ears, causing him to nod furiously. I let his mouth go, seeing as he understood me. He bowed reservedly before speaking, Depth Goddess drown me, my apologies! I-I the surprise was ahhhhhhhhh! This levianewt, Adhi, stopped talking for a moment. His mouth was agape as he turned his head around to the person behind me Mother. He began to tremble, shivering as if he was freezing. I turned around, but Mother was only looking at him normally, even showing a polite smile. What was going on here? But then I figured he probably felt the [Draconic Aura] Mother had naturally, which probably was extremely noticeable to another scalekins senses. Cernust had a simr reaction, after all. Uhm, let me introduce you. This is my Mother, Melloxtressa. Our bodyguards, Shayatierus and Bethlieranha. You already met Tasianna and me before. And also, I picked up Rajah like a cat. Rajah, our bestest boy. [Master, I can smell a lot of fear from him,] Rajah said out loud with his [Telepathy]. The moment he learned how to speak properly, he became even more talkative. I put him down and ignored what he said. Anyways Adhi, sorry if we surprised you like that. Were just here for a trip. Its not exactly secretive or anything, but we would still like you to be quiet about it. If possible. Y-Yes! Of course, mydy. As the Depth Goddess is my witness, I shall adhere to yourmand! He was pretty enthusiastic. Hmm. Looking up and down the levianewts attire, I noticed he wasnt wearing the captain outfit he had on thest time I met him, back when Saori brought him in to question him about the OBlooms bandit base. When I asked him about it, he smiled and bumped his chest with his fist. Why, this is far more convenient to work in, of course! A captains outfit is there to present yourself, your prestige and yourmand, but if you need to work, inclothes are better! Hahahaha! heughed, but I was questioning why he was supposedly working on this ship. Miss Saori and I already told you that you may leave Estralia, Tasianna spoke up to Adhi. We resolved your issue with OBloom. Why arent you taking the next train back to Ankor-Nazta? Ah, that? Adhi scratched his head, looking away bashfully. Well, you see. Do you remember when I said how everybody''s drinks and meals were on me? Well, like a sudden storm, after running the numbers through my head, I realized I wascking in funds to buy the train tickets for my crew. Even for myself, to be honest. Hold on, what? I am a man of my word, after all Goddess Plesia is my witness. My word is my honor. What captain can be trusted when he cannot even pay for his mens meals and drinks? Mutiny, mydy! God Melicertha would probably strike me with storms, if I were to do that! Wait, so, you are actually working on this ship? Like, for real? I quizzed him, looking confused at what he was telling me. Yes. The rest of my men are also on it. We are being paid and the captain is feeding us. This res a fine vessel, I concluded. Also our only route back to Caedhul. This captain is an idiot. That was my conclusion after hearing all of that. How could you be so irresponsible with your money that you would strand yourself and your crew in a foreign country, forcing everybody to work for their trip back home? But! The peace after a storm, of course! Us levianewts feel more at home on this re boat than onnd anyways. Down the mountain and out with a carriage, and all of that, locked ind. The path home with the dwarven train is arduous, mydy. Harsh, for us seafins. With this, we can work as sailors to earn our keep. Once were in Elyonda, Ill find a vessel to Port Annencia and afterwards, a trading ship to Port Hevalentus. Elyonda was the capital of the Principality of Yeos. That was our destination. Oh, right, that small human country is near to the waters, correct? Mother responded. I presume you levianewts usually port there when you trade, correct? Yes, your majes my exalteddy. Large Caedhulen trading ships rarely need to dock, since us seafins can live off the oceans. However, I am an independent transporter captain. I transport goods and people. Many other smaller vessels dock in maind ports to make ends meet as well, he exined. It isnt always pleasant to work with humans, since the officials are hard to deal with. But, sailors are sailors. A hearty meal and a jolly tune, and you can motivate even the grumpiest sea serpent, hahahaha! Well, at the very least, his attitude was infectious. Idiot or not, it seemed this Adhi was a good person at the end of the day. I guessed if you lived your life moment by moment, money shouldnt be an issue. You said youre heading for Elyonda, right? I asked. Ai, mydy! Crews contract ends there, and were inbound for somend days probably. If you ever need something,e summon me. Good waves and weather are assured. We made a proper rite to Melicertha to assure the vessels safety. He shook his fist, proud of the rite he made to his god. Mhmm. Thanks, well be in your hands. Also, well be on for the entire voyage, so once were there, could you show us around a bit? We need a tour guide, after all. Mhmm! By the Depth Goddess, it would be an honor. Ha, but pray forgive me, I only know the ports. Not much reason for a scalekin to move further ind, ahahahahaha! Our talks with Adhi quickly stopped when he was called out by one of the other sailors. Heughed as his response before saying goodbye to us to return to work. We waved in response before going to the diner. Honestly, it was just alright. It was nowhere near the level of what you would expect from a meal prepared for nobles, but it was also nothing like the chaotic, but lively, atmosphere of a normal eatery in the middle district of the cities and towns Ive visited. Really, this ce just seemed like a ce for the rich merchants to unt their wealth around as they spoke with nobles wanting to go on a trip. After our meal was done, my group unanimously decided to just open a [Room] in our cabins the next time and eat whatever Tamae was cooking. It would be less stuffy and the meals would be more delicious. If I wanted to attend a nobles dinner, I would go to a nobles mansion to do so. Not a sparse imitation with mostly people trying to act important. Nobles who were confident in themselves and their family knew they were important. They didnt have to try to justify it. It was an entirely different experience, nothing like this fake. Days passed by as we stayed on the boat. Unlike a modern cruise ship, there wasnt much on deck to entertain us. No swimming pool, no arcade, or really anything, really. I already mentioned how small the ship was, but it was alsocking in entertainment. The other guests mostly spent their time either talking with each other or taking walks on the deck, watching the admittedly beautiful sights of therge river and the woods around it. When we would dock, that was when our party could finally do something outside of just sunbathing. On the third day, we entered the borders of the Astraford Kingdom. On the fourth day, we docked at a ce where we had to go through immigrations, or maybe their border control. I guess what Reajaen mentioned with being suspicious of mages came true now. Tasianna and I did just fine since we had our IDs on us. We got our permissions after we answered some questions and it was all fine and dandy, outside of the guards giving us the stink eye and talking badly behind our backs. I wonder, if I hadnt used my IDs function to hide certain information and they found out I was a dragon princess, would they have treated me differently? Meh, whatever. On the other hand the captain of the vessel handed in the guest list to the authorities. Mother tried to hide herself and the twins using her scales, but until the border guards got to question them, they were stopping the ship from going. Oooh, you could say this was bad. Like, really bad. In the end, Mother and the twins showed themselves, but those three really were not fond of the guards calling them up as if they were dogs. Their [Terror Aura] was so suffocating, some of the guards even fell unconscious as they approached them. And, honestly, I couldnt feel any sympathy. They outright insulted my mother when she finally revealed herself. She was furious, and she let everybody know about it. When the local border captain came over to see what was happening, all the border guards were already down for the count. At least, Mothers control of her aura was immacte. Our fellow guests were spared by her rage. Sir, excuse me. Theres a misunderstanding. Please, take a look at this. I had to intervene before they started calling in violence. Haaa? Youre already checked on, reptile. Back off, and get the hell back to the line as we told you! Goddess forgive me, you beasts should know when to listen. It was impossible to reason with these people! What the fuck was wrong with theseme border guards?! Anyways, after the border captains soldiers also fell unconscious from Mothers sheer pressure, I managed to persuade him for long enough to sit down and hear me out. I showed him my ID again, particrly the part about me being a [Princess] and also myst name. Y-Y-Youre dragons?! He almost pissed himself in the process. Suffice to say, it was a nightmare of a day, really. In the end, I managed to get the guard captain to let us leave, but it was alreadyte afternoon before the ship finally disembarked. Considering how much trouble we brought to the cruise ships captain, I had to apologize, but even more surprisingly was Tasianna, who willingly volunteered to help the ship out as its water mage. Really? Tasianna rarely did anything proactive when it came to humans, and most of the people on the ship were humans. Well, the trip has been boring for mydy, so I thought it might be better if we sped it up a bit. Also, her Imperial Majesty is at fault here, so we should take responsibility since she is your mother, Lady Hestia. Tasiannas demeanor had vastly changed. That icy maiden personality of hers certainly seems to have to thawed out, especially when she gave the captain details on how she would help out. I guess going to Estralia was the correct choice in the end. I left her there, seeing as she was doing fine by herself. I went back to our cabins, where I had a strong talk with Mother and the twins. You three will register yourself at the next mages guild we visit! I will transport you to Griffonpeak, if I have to! I refuse. But Mother was still stubborn. I am not human. This is not mynd. As I said before, all of these restrictive rules are only there for people to control their popce. Why should I, a foreigner who bears no ill will towards them, have to follow something like this? I can understand why you want to fit in for your dream, Hestia, but I see little reason why I should do it. Because its the right thing to do and it would cause us fewer problems, Mother! Why cant you get this in your head! I told you this multiple times, already! You are in humannds. You need to follow their rules, otherwise well continue getting into this sort of trouble! Artorias already knew you and Estralia only demanded your IDs, but some factions are more strict. Like the mages guild, or what we just saw before. Mages guild? That puny looking ant in Estralia, you mean? That ant who tried to cage me in with hisws, to make me another part of his organizations vast array ofworks and connections? Dont jest, daughter. Just who does he think he is? I have seen 3000 years fly by. I have learned more than he would ever achieve, and he dared threaten me? Like those humans from before? Threaten and insult? I still remembered how Mother froze the entire mages guild in Estralia after its guild master asked Mother to join the guild as a member. She declined for this very same reason, but when the guild master still continued, even urging her by reciting thews of thend of how all mages needed to register with the mages guild, Mother just blew up. When I left Estralia, the guild building was still frozen in ce. But you saw what happened today! I dont get how you cant just say Whatever. Ill do it and just get a membership. Does it really matter? I am one, but no one has bothered me about it to this point, I replied but Mother still had that same look in her eyes. I asked Muraina about it. She told me you were fined a heavy sum by the mages guild in Griffonpeak. I flinched. I didnt expect her to learn about that. Do you call this something a good-willed organization would do? They punish and drive you to the point you must join their guild, or you will be treated as a criminal, Mother furiously chastised my actions. The arcane arts are dangerous and highly vtile for the lives of many people, especially to those ignorant of them like most humans and beastmen. I agree with that. Dont get me wrong, Hestia, I understand rules were made for some past reason. It is an adaptation. It still doesnt warrant them strong-arming you or me into their fold. But things like before will just happen, again. Aleistunum, and as their proxy, the mages guild, are everywhere. Most definitely, if there is a mage guild in Yeoss capital, they will most likely try to do the same as in Estralia Mother, I want to follow theirws, so I will have to register myself there. I dont want trouble. In the end, Mothers own outburst was the catalyst to cool me down. And you may. You are your own person, Hestia. You want me to ept you as an adult in a whelps body, right? But I will freeze up more of their guilds if they try to coerce me into this humiliation. I did not train for centuries to be a pawn of some pompous mage. I am an Empress of Kargryx, an SS rank dragon, and a survivor of the demon wars. They will grant me and my daughter our due respect, or they will answer to my breath. It was futile. Mothers own pride overshadowed anything I said. I looked over to Shay and Beth, and they seemed to be following Mothers opinion on this matter. [We will not bend to anybody but you and your mother. Their words and attitude showed little care for us. Why should we care for them?] Shay bemoaned the actions of Astrafords guards. It was only a short visit, but it left a bad taste in his mouth. [In the mountains, only the strong reign free. The strong create thews,] Beth said something dangerous, potentially problematic if any monarch were to hear this. [Astalos was the second strongest there. He led us, and we followed him. He was defeated by you, Princess Hestia. You are strong. You must show your pride as a dragon, a being of incredible power.] I knew Beth meant nothing bad with thest part, but it still went contrary to what I believed. Unless I wanted the whole world to hate me or if I wanted to rule it all, following their localws was how I should act. I was an idol, not a warmonger. Unless they weren''t totally unfair, I would not go around breaking them. Although, working with Shaturein and Reajaen already is tipping the very limits of thew. Haaaaa. Rajah, dont forget to be nice, alright? Unable to convince them once again, I hugged Rajah tofort myself. [Big Sis Beth is right, Master. You are strong. You should not bow as an alpha predator,] he just said. They had the mindset of monsters, while mine was that of a human. I guess seeing eye-to-eye here would always be an uphill battle for either side. With this discussion being mostly fruitless, we stopped it for the day and returned to the subspace. During our argument, Tasianna left to make her deal with the captain by acting as the ships water mage aspensation. She would turn the waves into ice and move the ship with her [Cryokinesis], essentially cutting down on our trip by days. In the meantime, as that happened during our trip, I spent my time with Mother, the twins, and Rajah by returning to my obsidian cavern to train up. I still had more to learn about scale management and also [Volcanic ze], not to mention Krampss [Battle Frenzy] training. From what I understood about lust, you will eventually lose interest in it, correct? On the other hand, greed is about want, while gluttony differentiates itself with need. As you said. This was the second step on my road to mastering [Battle Frenzy]. Kramps and I have been going through this same exnation over and over again after I had finished mastering my slothfulness. To find contentment with what I have now, and to know when to act slower to attain a goal. From what Kramps exined, by mastering the first step, it should be impossible for me to randomly go berserk again if I repeated this mantra. Well, outside of something terrible happening, at least. I didnt need to constantly fight or spar to keep my desire to fight intact. So, what does gluttony do? Like Mother, when she trained up to be an SS rank to conceive a strong child? I remembered what Mother told me about her past. And so on. Training, training, training; it was all about training. And I couldnt stop. If I wasnt preparing for my next concert, my time was spent on bettering myself. After all, I had a great need to constantly grow. And so, a whole week passed at this rate. Tasiannas involvement enabled us to reach our destination nearly a week earlier than the captain predicted. On the 29th of HarvestBloom, my group arrived in the Principality of Yeos. In the meantime, for the other groups, Grimnirs group had reached the Ankor-Nazta already and were currently forming a n to take back everything from Grimnirs old workshop, including his cousins. On the flip side, we had lost full contact with Saoris party after they told us they would be talking with Belzac the next time they left the nexus. Honestly, I was worried. It was really creepy to see Saori gone like this. To see anybody gone for this long. But I had to trust in them. Whatever Saori was facing there in the Belzac forest, I had to believe she would survive it. As such, until we meet again, I had to focus on the first goal of my stay here. Make contact with Plesias Saint and Champion. Chapter 306: Elyonda, Capital of Yeos. Chapter 306: Elyonda, Capital of Yeos. Wow. Ports. Or, as Saori described them, the economic and cultural hub of any city with ess to the ocean. The bustling noise of the people talking, walking, working at the harbor, the sounds of ships unfurling their sails and beginning their voyage, and the screeching of the seagulls flying above all of us in search of food resounded across the pier. Not to mention, for us, the neers, having to walk through crowds of people shuffling around, trying to reach their next destination. Oi, ere the stops! Ank down, rope her up! Hey, porter! Move thems crates to the next loading deck, already! Bluebloods waiting forem. Ya necks under the water, if those snail-legs aint moving faster! Phweeeeeh! A whistle. Come on,e on! Move! Faster, faster! The ships about to depart! Tickets ere, people! Come here! It was loud. I had thought Gleisvales river harbor had been already filled to the brim with people, but it couldnt bepared to a major harbor like this one, located right on the beach next to the Principality of Yeoss capital, Elyonda. The city itself was about three blocks away, but that just meant the harbor had more room to work with. Numerous ships, whethermercial or passenger, were moving in and out of the port. Activity was booming and, honestly, surprised me with how many people were around. Most of the port workers and seamen were rowdy and moved around like New Yorkers, pushing anybody stupid enough to just dawdle awound sightseeing. If you wanted to look, you had to do it while keeping on moving. Admittedly, I had never, ever been to see a port once in my life, well, outside of Estralia. I knew New York had a port, but I never visited it. It was never part of my life. I didnt know what was going on, so my curiosity was causing me to inconvenience others. Eyes on the road, people. Lets move to a tavern! Drinks on me,ds! Oooooooh! Adhi led his crewmembers and my group through the crowd, deftly avoidingrge iing parties and slipping through people transporting cargo. After a while, it got a bit too annoying for me, so my group took to the skies, scouring above them to give the levianewts info on where they should go. After an exhausting trip through the port, we made it to themercial district of the harbor. There were still a ton of people around, but it wasxer and you could find benches to rest on. Adhi, and his crew of eight men, led us to a nearby tavern he always visited whenever he came here. Once we entered it, I couldnt help but feel out of ce. Smelly, salt and sweat in the air, and filled to the brim with muscr men gorging down on mead and food. With every step I took into the building, my shoes stepped on something. Fallen food and mead; whatever it was, I had to make sure I wouldnt slip. But even without all those issues, there were also the seamen themselves. Loud, with too much energy. They would tell tales of what they experienced on their recent voyage, boasting it to other seafarers while they eitherughed heartily or rebuked them with what sounded like roars. I like it. It had that adventurer feeling. But, even if I liked the atmosphere, I understood mother and I werent what you expect to see here. My group stood out like a sore thumb, especially Tasianna, who was mortified at how filthy the ce was. Hmm, there are a lot of beastmen here. Another thing I noticed after moving around a bit was that the majority of patrons here were beastmen of various kinds. Wolfkins, katzune, and arvisians were the mostmon present, but they were everywhere in general. Some rarer types like bovlines, leonids, and pathereons were also here, impressing others with their muscles. But Oooh! Levis and dragos! Come ere,e ere! Good to see more Caedhulens and a few Loatryxians! There were also merfolk and nagas around. Melicherthas greetings, seafins! Did you just dock? Adhi pped hands with the merfolk who greeted us and gave him a quick handshake. Aye! Good tidings, today. Waves are calm and smooth, ike me mood, krakhahahkrak! The merfolk were generally more fish-like than reptilian. However, unlike a goldfish or koi, the merfolk I saw here looked a bit like a depths terror with hispletely ck eye protruding 50% of itself from his socket and orange scales covered his entire body with fins on his back and limbs. Lastly, his wide grin showed me his numerous sharp fangs, looking very much like a piranha or shark. Waitress! Give us A naga shouted before pausing and counting how many of us there were. 14 more mugs! Unlike the merfolk and Adhi, this naga was easier on the eyes, as it was a race with the torso of a human and the bottom of a sea serpent. His upper body was what you would expect from a human-like beastmen, with smooth blue skin and a couple of animalistic features, like ws, fins, and whiskers. On the other hand, his long tail waspletely covered in azure scales and serving in ce of a chair for him right now. After the order was made, the friendly merfolk and naga sailors brought over a table and several chairs for our group, enough for everybody to take a seat. While Adhis crew members celebrated meeting fellow Caedhulen, the twins and I were confused as hell. [Hmm, there was nothing like this in Gleisvale.] Shay spoke, noting how the tavern was mostly beastmen. Even the waitresses were foxians. Adhi Bayudra, captain of the Kartika Pearl. We arrived just now from our voyage from Gleisvale. Adhi began talking with the Caedhulens after taking a sip from his mug. Gleisvale? the naga looked at him weirdly. Thats no sea route, you went down the river? Why are you sailing so deep ind? Mhmm. Some business I got my wide mouth into, Adhi answered remorsefully. Captain Adhi has a wide mouth and drinks like a whirlpool. If he starts yapping while drunk, take everything he says with a grain of salt. Ha, ya woulda think the man would be morepetent when he speaks with our clients, but we had to go down the river to get back home. Hahahaha! Were stuck here cause of our Cap! Adhis crew members began some bantering,ughing at their captains ount. Thetter scratched his neck before downing the whole mug in one go and ordering another mug. Refill, waitress! He threw his hard-earned coins on the table, prompting the smiling foxian to pour him more ale. Oi, cap! Ya cant drink just yet! We gotta help Lady Hestia and Her Grace before that! Adhis crewmate pulled the embarrassed Adhi away from his mug and back onto his seat. Adhi smacked his fist on the table and shook his head, apologizing to me in the process. Oh jeez I smiled wryly. It was nice seeing him so animated, but this was as chaotic as talking with any adventurer. Ahem. Adhi cleared his voice. Well, about the Gleisvale thing. Got ourselves in a storm over there. Melicertha be thanked, that we got out, but its cause of this dragonewts help. Lady Hestia and her mother, Honored Lady Melloxtressa. Hmm? Some true dragonkin spawns? the merfolk question. From which n? n Nordor. S rank silver dragon, Mother answered with pride, even if they mistook us for dragonewts. Ooooooh. The nine merfolk and nagas expressed their amazements. Uhm, excuse me, before we continue this discussion, could I ask why there are so many beastmen in this tavern? This is all part of a human city, right? With Beth and Shay still unable to speak in their dragonewt forms, I had to ask for them, although I was equally curious. Adhi nodded and began his exnation, The sea is vast, and you get all sorta guests. Every group needs a ce to rest, right? What Adhi meant by that was, due to being a maritime city, Elyonda received a ton of ships everyday. Most came from the Empire, but about the crewmates on these ships? Even Caedhulen racese in and out, like Adhi and the merfolk and nagas here. As such, opportunistic merchants took it to themselves to take advantage of this fact. Taverns and other entertainmentfacilities were needed to greet the iing sailors after their long voyages. The principality of Yeos and the other human countries around them werent big fans of beastmen, so any interactions between the two could be hostile if they intermingled too much. As such, a few businesses were made for only beastmen. I looked over my shoulder, noticing a few humans enjoying themselves inside the tavern. Adhi exined, if you were crewmates, you were allowed to get in on your best behavior. A bit hard for sailors, but at least they werent throwing racist remarks around them. Mhmm, better than the scuuma tavern a few buildings to the right. Bunch of pink skinned goblins, really. Hateful bunch, the merfolk spat out that racist remark, probably directed at a human-only area. The amount of crap they spit out whenever we walk around the area can fill a whole aquarium. Hear! Hear! All the beastmen voiced out in unison. Scuuma was apparently sun-dried, rotting fish oil, and a term Caedhulen sailors liked to use to call out a rotten-to-the-core captain. Adhi mentioned his own experience, as one of the people over there threw a mug of ale at him. As such, if you werent a human, it was advised to not even approach the area to the right of us. This tavern was closest to the main road that headed towards the city, so it was really easy to avoid the area he mentioned. I noted it in my head. Honestly, never have I ever heard something this bad before. The treatment of beastmen in Artorias and Estralia was pretty decent, but what was going around here? Tamaes and Asakas group had mentioned how beastmen also had a hard time in Artoriass Lecartiglio duchy, but since I never experienced it, I couldnt tell. The worst experience I had was in Carine vige, but that was mostly cause the vigers were paranoid about me from what their previous beastmen experience was. The bandits who attacked them had a rhinoceros beastmen leader. Anyways, my brothers, I need your help. Well, this youngdy needs your help, Adhi brought the discussion back to my problem. Were looking for a Champion and a Saint of the Depths Goddess. Wait, ya kidding? the merfolk doubted him, looking at him confused. Nah. No way. Were the only Caedhulen crew around right now. No Blessed came with us. We woulda known with how most depth priests holler their voices out at the break of dawn. But Adhi shook his head. Nah, Lady Hestia has proper intel on this. A Champion and Saint are somewhere in Yeos. No idea if they are Uhm, they are here, I interrupted Adhi after Aurena just answered that question for me. One is a raptorsilian priest and the other is a naga warrior. They should have been pretty noticeable, since the raptorsilian is in a party of other saurians. Two carnosilians and one sarcosilians. I am sure the saurian came here onnd, not on a ship. Thatst part was cause I knew the Saint didnt go back to Caedhul. He went around thend, looking for criminals to lock up. He was a very good friend, and I was impatient to meet him again. Hmm? Saurians? The merfolk looked at his crewmates but none of them knew what I was talking about. He then stood up and drew the attention of the whole tavern. Hey, seamen, youve seen a bunch of scalekins? One is a priest and another is a giant, hulking beast of a warrior with a crocodile head. The beastmen patrons contemted what he said, trying to remember any information they could. However, it wasnt them that said anything, it was the two human patrons. Large beast? Yeah, we saw something like that, one of them said, causing the sides of the mouth to curve up a bit. At this city market, that thing was causing such a fuss with people, you know. The guards eventually came cuz a few nervous onlookers called for them. I dont know what happened afterwards, sorry. No, thank you very much! I shot up from my seat and pulled out some Davi to pay for my partys drinks. I picked up Rajah and everybody rushed out with me. Wait, Lady Hestia! Adhi followed after, stopping us once were outside. That was a fast one, so I hope I was of help. Thank you very much! I told him with a wide smile, but my legs were restless to move to the city. Will you be staying around in the city for a while, or will you take the next ship to Artorias? Mhmm, no idea. Temporary sailor contracts aint good pay, especially if it isnt a long voyage. Ill need to work around the docks to earn enough for my crew, or we can just work as sailors for the ship to Annencia. Adhi brought up some future options. Anyways, if you need us for something,e over to the beastmen district. There are tons of inns over there. He pointed to the left, at a distant neighborhood. I guess that meant goodbye to Adhi for now. I still need a guide for the port, as you said. I dont know if Ille back before you leave, but if you are still around when I visit, please take care of me there, Adhi! Mhmm! As the Depth Goddess is my witness, I shall help you if I can, Lady Hestia. May calm waves guide you forward, my friends. He bowed deeply. May Goddess Plesia bless you with calm waters, Captain Adhi. Tasianna prayed in response before my group left for the gates of Elyonda. You must really like this priest, huh? Mother said with a teasing smile. Is this scalekin that interesting? Ive already told you that story, I said in an annoyed way, feeling like she was misunderstanding everything. Master Kush. My first magic master. He taught me the basics of magic and also how to create custom spells. He is the reason for my progress and growth as a mage. Of course I would want to see him! Hiehie he better be strong, then. My daughter only deserves the best teachers, and I would certainly feel bad as your current teacher if he were disappointing. Oh, I guess its justpetition, huh? Shes jealous for not being my first teacher! I had already told Mother about Master Kush and the saurians before, so her suddenly asking about him was weird. Until it became clear that she was jealous. Jealous that Master Kush was my first master and not her. Mother really had some cute moments. Entry into the city was a bit problematic when I handed the guards our IDs. As the IDs Mother and the twins had were the same model as mine, they could hide their profile. They scrutinized us heavily, eyeing us as if we were not wee. When they checked the ID, they shook their heads and told us they wanted to see our entire profile. It seemed they knew of our IDs actual function. Mother was expectantly annoyed and so was I. Thinking it really didnt matter if he knew it or not, since my role here was to be a Champion of Aurena, I deactivated my IDs function and gave it back to him. He scoffed at me, mumbling I could get you imprisoned, rat, before using the [Crystal of the Divine System]. And his eyes blew up. Tell whomever you want, but can I enter the city now? Or, will we have a problem? Mister Guard? I red at him. W-What?! No, no, no! Uh, Y-Yes! Shit! Move, you idiots! Move! He pushed his fellow guards away and bowed in front of me, presenting the entrance to the city to me. Wee to Yeoss Gem, Elyonda, dy! Hmph. Gem, indeed. After we moved past the guard, he quickly ran into the garrison, probably informing the guard captain about this. The other guards, having seen this, simply moved away from us, none willing to annoy us at this point. I dont like this city already. Mothers happy mood instantly turned around. Maybe it was a bit too early to stop disliking humans, hahaha, Tasianna giggled at the irony of the situation before shrugging. We should expect some envoyster in the day, Lady Hestia. [If they annoy you, Master, I shall not allow them toe to you!] Rajah enthusiastically stated, but I had to cool him down. He was still only rank E. He could defeat a normal human, but not a proper adventurer. Evolve first, Rajah. You need to learn when youre outmatched or not. Dont say something like that, otherwise I will actually drag you into a nearby forest and powergrind you, I chastised Rajah. I liked my cute virigress, but even I could be annoyed at him for showing confidence he hasn''t earned yet. Actually, fuck it. Im putting him through a wringer after I find Master Kush and my Big Sis. It was decided. My parallel minds were already structuring his training schedule. [M-Master?!] He could feel my re. I shall turn you into a man, Rajah Then again, hes the age equivalent of a kindergartner right now. I shall turn you into a boy! Anyways, with the tip from the sailors, we went over to the marketce after asking for directions. There, we went around asking for more information, specifically targeting vendors and merchants. Buy one or two items of merchandise, and they suddenly could remember what happened the moment they woke up. Oh? That big fellow? Ah, yeah, some guards tried to stop them but some freaky fishman in some dark blue armor came up and exined everything. Even handed them something. The blokes ran away the moment that happened, hahaha! Oh, fuck me, youre asking about those freaks?! Fucking hell, you scalies. If you want to meet with your damn friends, then get the hell out of this ce. Or well get some adventurers to kick you out of the city! We dont need fucking walking monsters roaming around! Hmm, oh yeah, I remember those guys. Very generous with their money, really. Hmm, too bad you cant get some people to broaden their minds, ya know what I mean? Would make more money if we didnt scare off you beasties from entering the city. Maybe youll find your buddies in the mercenary guild? They got dragged there by the peacekeepers the merchants here brought out. People actually paid mercs to scare off Master Kush and the others? Jeez, good thing Akasht is a mild giant. Krim-k and Grahta probably would have punched them, if they werent in the city. The information digging went by quite quickly with Tasianna and me asking everybody we saw. It also helped that the city was seemingly getting ready for the festival happening in three days, on the first of HarvestFest. Merchants from all around thends for this event, not to mention the farmers and peasants wanting to sell their products. Aurena informed me the Festival of Yeostar would also act as this years harvest festival, and as such, would run for two weeks straight. Like, wow, that was how you knew something like this was important. It probably held as much cultural value as Artoriass one week festival for their founding anniversary. And, this was my first time here. Elyonda certainly was smaller than both Gleisvale and Griffonpeak as a city, and its architecture was probably less impressive than both of them, but the streets were booming. Although it was just the pre-fest, Elyonda felt extremely alive. If only the popce were a bit less hostile towards us. The amount of annoyed looks I was receiving from people was astounding. I was starting to doubt if performing here would be worth it. Hmm, as an idol, I should but Considering how Aurena mentioned how my idol job was made for this sorta situation, to bring people together with songs, I guess I had to be brave. What was an idol who was scared of performing? Anyways, while pushing an extremely irritated Mother away and dragging Shay and Beth who actually wanted to start culling people for acting so brazen in front of me, we eventually made it to the mercenary guild. It also helped that the people we asked for directions were ted that we were learning our ce and going back into a cage. Somehow they thought some mercenaries would be capable of enving me. Little by little, I felt a growing desire to abandon this Divine Quest and shout at Aurena and Yeos. God or not, some warning would have been nice. Ha ha ha! Wait. That awkward style ofughing. Isn''t that But that thought and all my anger disappeared into the noise of the city and I burst into the guild, perching my ears until I noticed a conspicuous group of scalekinsughing and drinking with a bunch of human and beastmen adventurers. Hmm? Oh? He Master Kush! My rocket boosters activated and flew right into Master Kush, shocking him with my appearance that he didnt even embrace me. Ooofk! I knocked the air out of him, pushing him onto the ground before I wrapped my arms around his scale body and pressed my face against his soft priestly robe. Arghk! My girl, ha ha ha ha! You almost knocked down over 600 Health with that one m. Ha ha ha, were you trying to kill me that badly? W-What?! Oh shit! Flustered, I push myself up and sent my white fire out to heal him. At first, he was surprised at the mes, before noticing how he wasnt being burnt. His eyes widened. I see youve grown, my precious student. Not only your mes but that aura around you. The mana you wield. It seems that we have a lot of catching up to do. Hiehie. My mouth curved into a big grin as I couldnt help but giggle and nodded over excitedly. Kri! Yes! Its been almost one year since west met, after all, Master! Ive missed you! Lady Hestia! Little princess! Woah! From behind, a strong arm suddenly pulled me off Master Kush into a big bear-like hug. A bunch of blue scales were shoved right into my face coupled with hard metal and leather. With the embrace intensifying, it became harder and harder for me to breathe, forcing me to strengthen my arms with mana and push myself out of that tight grab. Woah?! I heard a surprised voice as Inded back on the ground. By Xohulotel, how strong have you gotten, little princess?! Can''t believe you managed to break my grip like that. I stuck my tongue out at the blue carnosilian. Yeah, too bad for you, Krim-ck! Have you been sleeping and eating around all the time while I was out training and bing stronger? You got beaten by a little young-scale! Thems fighting words! Now that I remember it, we never had a round before, right? Ive only been sparing with Saori! Krim-k bared his fangs in a yful manner, egging me on to fight. Stop! But before we could be rowdy, another saurian pushed us away from each other. A red-scaled one. You two know you shouldnt fight here. You especially, Krim. Argh, ji, get off my case, Grahta. Turn around, Krim-k pushed the red-scaled saurian around to, where our eyes met. By Xohulotel, you think I coulda stopped myself from speaking with her? Weve been waiting for this, ya numbskull. Hiehie, I grinned, holding my arms out, offering him a hug. He. He suddenly patted my head and then took the embrace, kneeling down to my height. Its good to see you again, Hestia. You too! Grahta! I was ecstatic. The wise and fatherly Master Kush. The energetic and boisterous Krim-k. The stoic and warrior-personality Grahta. We were reunited after almost eleven months of being separated. However, that was only three. There was still one more left. Hey, big guy! After I let go of Gratha, I arched my head back, looking up at the person casting therge shadow over all of us. Akasht, how are you doing? Go od to se e you. He struggled to speak, but I could still feel his sincerity through his voice. He was an extremely intimidating person, but I could feel the warmth his greeting gave me. Still hard to speak, right? I really should learn Aelsh just to make it easier on you. Kraaaahahaaahaaa! The giant crocodile-saurian bellowed out a deepugh, understanding my joke. 100%. This was the reunion I imagined. Ha ha ha. I turned around as Master Kush was dusting the dirt from his clothes, standing back up to give me a proper hug. After he let me go, he inspected me from top to bottom. Mhmm. Kri, you really did change. Even without [Identify], I can just tell how much youve grown by your general aura. That draconic power inside you, that fire. Its shining so brightly now. It was the best praise I could have ever imagined. I was already on the road to bing a true mage before I met Master Kush, but he was the one to push me into the right direction. He gave me all the tips I needed to grow faster than ever before. Excuse me. But our small moment to reunite was just that, a small moment. It was a blissful one, but the five of us couldnt live in our tiny world forever. After all, we were inside a guild, after all. But, more importantly, there were other people waiting for us. I turned around to that voice. Mother, Tasianna, the twins, and Rajah were standing there, looking at me as if I was the cutest thing in the world. I felt my face heating up into a blush, finding this all too embarrassing. However, before it got to the point I had to turn away, another imposing person talked. The gods have guided us to each other. Blessing of the tides to you, young scale. He was a naga. An intimidating half-man, half-snake in marine blue armor, looking like some sorta deep diving soldier from an ancient ocean-dwelling society. Actually, this was exactly it. His helmet suddenly let out a shrill sound like a boiling kettle before separating itself into several pieces, revealing his face from behind it. Greyish-blue skin with ck long hair framing the face of a handsome young man. My name is Tehmrayn. A Depths Adjudicator, and Champion of the Depth Goddess, Plesia. Chapter 307: Duty and Family. Chapter 307: Duty and Family. Woah, so you actually managed to track down the rest of the vers? I asked, eyes sparkling with interest. Kri, that we did. It belonged to a person named Hamil, a thug based in Artorias. That group of vers gave us the slip when we reached Gransromus, the capital of the Lecartiglio Duchy. We followed them into the Atadoro Kingdom, but, due to how they treat beastmen and saurians, it was hard to do so. Eventually, though, we got them and returned the ves back to their home in Artorias. After our meeting in the mercenary guild of Elyonda, Master Kushs party led me and my partyaway from the city walls and to the inn they were staying in. Coincidentally, it was at the harbor, in the same neighborhood Adhi pointed us at. What a surprise, right? And here, in this rather shabby wooden room, I listened to Master Kushs story of how he became a saint of Xohulotel, and by extension, a blessed of the Pantheon of Water and Plesia. I honestly did not expect him to make it this far in a little less than a year after we parted ways. Name: Kushlekzar Level: 104 Race: Raptorsilian Age: 65 Years Job: Main: Primal Summoner Secondary: Ravager Unique: Locked I believe it was the month of SpringBloom. I wanted to hunt this Hamil down, but I suddenly received a Divine Message from Xohulotel. It took me a week to fully decipher what he meant. I learned he wanted me south, along a beach. Ahhh, mypanions and I were reluctant, for we had to go through Atadoro once again, but how could we deny our god? Master Kush retelling felt like a grandfather speaking with his grandchildren about old stories. In any case, Master Kush followed Xohulotels guidance and went south, where he kept on wandering along the shores of the Atadoro Kingdom until he finally met Tehmrayn, the naga Champion meditating on his bed right now. Apparently, Tehmrayn had received a Divine Quest from his patron god, Zennithra, the God of Tridents and Divers to wait there for Master Kush. He led the saurians into the ocean, where they dived into its depths where a dungeon awaited him. To be specific, it was a temple once dedicated to Plesia but was abandoned through the years after some ident happened. There, Plesia gave Master Kush the option to be Xohulotels Saint by conquering a trial. The trial also acted as a chance for us to train in an isted ce, filled with monsters and traps. Champion Tehmrayn helped us, but this was a trial for us Depth Serpents, so we had to traverse most of it ourselves, Master Kush exined. Not to be rude, Priest Kushlekzar, but why were you turned into his blessed? Tasianna asked after we heard his story. Gods do not choose their Saints and Champions lightly. Even the most pious followers can only dream to be one of the blessed, as the ones chosen all disyed qualities the gods would want, no? Especially a Saint. I was chosen by Aurena due to my dream of bing an idol, as she believed music would bring people together. Eshe was chosen as a Saint due to her kindness and benevolence towards children as their guide and teacher. While I understood those choices, I still wasnt absolutely sure why Asaka and Saori were blessed by Ilsaphone and Edna respectively. Because Saint Kushlekzar is the most prominent saurian priest on the continent of Altrust. I turned around, seeing Tehmrayn having finished his meditation and was the one who answered that question for us. His sea serpent tail slithered from his bed onto the ground, and continued as he moved over to us. God Xohulotel is the second youngest god of the pantheon, only behind Goddess Chihiro. Due to his niche domain as the God of Serpents and Saurians, he also doesnt have many followers in general. Master nodded. And that is where Ie in. The Depth Serpents are a known name in the western part of Altrust, as you could see with the members of the local mercenary guild. My reputation precedes me, even in the more beastmen-hostile nations. It was true. Unlike the behavior I saw from the people at the market, the mercenary guild was quite cheery, as most of the mercenaries were sharing a drink with the saurians, especially liking Krim-ks boisterous attitude. There were a couple who kept to themselves, but I saw more people treating Master and the saurians like equals instead of being haters. And thanks to my reputation, my god wanted me to spread his name more. He asked Tehmrayns patron god, God Zennithra, for aid to train me. With Goddess Plesia even having epted my qualifications, I was given a test to prove myself worthy. The dungeon was destroyed after numerous months, and I was reborn as a Saint. Mhmmm Ive only been back onnd for a week now, and I cannot tell you how much I missed it. Hahah! Now thats an adventure. I gave Master a thumbs-up, but then sighed at the implications of hisst sentence. And the moment you be a Saint, you receive your second Divine Quest? That is harsh. You may call it whatever you wish, Champion Hestia, but our duty is to the gods, not the reverse. We gain their blessings, unique skills, and also other rewards in exchange for our service. As such, we must do our best to ensure their power and influence. Tehmrayn sat down on his tail, looking at us with a neutral expression as he said all of that. I couldnt help but think hes a bit too much of a preacher, but I guess this was normal for a blessed. Maybe Eshe spoiled me a bit too much, but then again, she had her preachy moments, too. With his first impression settled after our meeting in the mercenary guild, I knew this person was probably as stoic as Grahta. Both thought of themselves as warriors who must pursue strength and uphold their duty. They very much contrasted Yorshka, in this case, who was extremelyx for a knight. Ha ha ha, Master Kush suddenly beganughing. Forgive him, my apprentice. Champion Tehmrayn is, as he said, a depths adjudicator. They are the elite warriors amongst the Depths Guard, which you could probablypare to a knight, but more prestigious. He has been serving as a Champion for 28 years now, so he can be a bit thorny when hemunicates. Service for that long? Mother looked slightly impressed at the naga. I heard Champions of the Water Pantheon are notoriously known for dying during their service. Plesias subordinates are monstrosities from the depths, after all. The strongest Origin Goddess, ruling over a cab of leviathans. Wars and duels between Champions are quitemon between these ill-mooded divines. You seem to have fared well. Wait, what does that mean? I looked at Mother with a confused head tilt. Do you mean to say that they kill each other? Like a lot? Instead of, you know, working with each other? Our gods are all former monsters. Rivalries do not end once you be gods, they intensify since everybody is immortal. Tehmrayn cast [Create Water] into a cup and drank from it to refresh his throat, telling me how casual this was for those blessed who serve Plesias pantheon. If the Depth Goddess requires something, we blessed listen to her before our patron god. But outside of that, the sea is massive, and Caedhul is only one part of it. There are many smaller tribes andmunities underwater, spread around the many oceans. Unlike the softer Light Pantheon, we fight each other to not only expand our gods influence but also to empower ourselves. Did he just take a jab at Aurena? Uhm, hello? I might not be that supermitted to being a Champion, but that didnt mean he could say that while I was around. The mood was worsening, mostly between Tehmrayn and myself. He was ignoring my re, but I knew he understood exactly what he meant with his words. I didnt care how strong and old he was, this was still annoying to hear. N-Now, now, everybody. Lady Hestia, Champion Tehmrayn, we are all allies in this manner. Werent we brought together here for a simr Divine Quest? Tasianna tried to calm everything down, but it was to no avail. Wrong. Saint Kushlekzar and I were sent here to protect the shrine currently imprisoning Karhntheel, he answered bluntly. As we would being here either way, Goddess Plesia asked us to aid you in your mission to defend the festival of Yeostar. However, I couldnt care less who gets chosen as Yeostars champion. I am only here to make sure that you do your duty correctly, Champion Hestia. That no lowlife or such gets their hand on the blood. Otherwise, you would do well to learn how to perform your tasks by yourself. That I wanted to say something against him, but even now, he wouldnt give me a single chance as he finished his drink and stood up. Saint, I shall await you at the port. Bring Goddess Aurenas Champion with you. We might as well show her Yeostar''s greatest feat for her own education. And with that, he left the room. What a douche! I shouted after the door closed quietly, breaking the shock of his sudden departure by shooting up my chair. What the hell is that guys problem?! Now, now, Hestia, Master looked conflicted as he grabbed my shoulder and pushed me back down. I meant it when I said he can be quite rough when he speaks. Do not take his manner of speech too personally. Didnt you see how much he ignored me? As if I wasnt even here! I get you two have a different objective, but does he really have to be like that? Oh, my sweet child, that was tamepared to what you would have experienced if you had spoken with a jealous dragon. Each word is like a challenge to a duel, Mother rebuked my irritation with something out of left field, something the twins agreed very much with. [I have gotten into an argument against another wyvern once over a hunting ground. I had won the fight, but he managed to escape with his tail tucked behind his legs. The next day, he brought his egg siblings with him and almost killed me,] Shay retold a story of his past in the Avitor Peaks. Beth nodded, even adding more to the story with her involvement in it. [Brother came back in a simr fashion as his rival. When he called for my help, we managed to kill two of them the next day, but were still forced to retreat, since a group of griffons came in to interrupt our fight. We have been enemies with both groups ever since.] Jeez, getting third-maned in real life! That really has to suck. But that still doesnt really excuse his behavior. Even if he was holding back, it felt weird to have to listen to all of that. Haaaaaaaaa, whatever. I slumped on the table, prompting Mother to stroke my back in encouragement. Did you arrive today, Master? He shook his head. Yesterday. We arrived in the evening and rented out rooms. Afterward, Champion Tehmrayn and I booked a boat to the shrine for today. We went into the city this morning to see if we could find some information on potential threats. Who exactly are you looking for? Well, you should know them, the demonkins, of course. I tensed up. I had already given Master Kush a quick summary of what happened after we parted, especially my Divine Quest with Aurena after we reached the inn. Only the details, like Eshe and so on, werent mentioned. Did Goddess Plesia or God Xohulotel mention them? Considering the situation, I needed to make sure I understood the whole situation. However, Master just shook his head. Not entirely, but the signs Xohulotel sent me were pointing deep south! To thends of the demonkins, I am sure. I understood little else, but being wary ismon sense, no? Wars spread far, not only through violence, but also through subterfuge, my apprentice. Weve met demonkin sympathizers and agents before. The Church of the Edjurl is the most prominent organization, Tasianna noted, causing Master to write that name down. If were talking about mercenaries, then the Yanderu Eluesess could be around, too. Theyve been working with Hamil all this time, after all. Eithalr That name was seared into my mind. One of the people responsible for Eshes death and the attack on Griffonpeak. Calm now, my whelpling. Mother touched my shoulder with her slightly cold hand, causing me to realize I was releasing my [Draconic Aura] unconsciously from remembering that Yanderu bastard. You really have your sights on that person, I see. However, do remember that your sun core still needs a week more to fully regenerate. Until then, dont go around provoking people, hehe. Mother was partly correct. At this very moment, my sun core was functional and I could fully use my sr abilities without any issue. Meaning, I could enter overdrive mode with [Sr Beam] and would have no problems keeping [Symphonie des Feuergottes] activated. However, where she was correct was that it wasn''t fully grown. If Ipared it to the size of my former core, my current one was definitely smaller, but from testing it yesterday on the boat, I could feel it having the same capacity as myst one. In other words, it was growing in strength. Mother exined it was simr to my scales. The more I shed it, the more the new one would be infused with my mana. Obviously, of course. I was still a growing dragon, so having the same core wouldnt be feasible. With how often I was losing old scales and ws, I wouldnt be surprised if my horns and fangs would need to regrow into their adult formter on as well. This did give my party some options, though. I could shed my core and hand it over to Grimnir or Tasianna to make something out of them. We were already nning on using my old one for a catalyst or something, but Tasianna still didnt know for whom she should make it for. Catalysts had to fit their owners. In any case, Master Kushlekzar. Mother turned away from me to face Master, eyeing him expectantly like a predator. Whether the enemy is inside the city or not doesnt matter at this point. The tournament, after all, hadnt even started yet. I personally believe it would be better if you and Hestia concentrate on the source for Yeostars blessing, first. Oho, as expected of the Sixth Empress of Kargryx, you are absolutely right, Your Imperial Majesty. Understanding the intention behind those words, Master pulled the topic towards this country itself. However, this reward, the blood of Yeostar as the Yeosians call it, can only be produced by Yeoss royal family. As you have probably experienced inside this city it would be impossible for me to gain ess as a saurian. Even if I exined I am a Saint of the Depth Goddess, I do not know if they will let me in. Thats fine, I can get in, no problem, I suggested. Princess. Champion of Aurena. Priestess. And also a local hero of Griffonpeak, if the news is widespread enough. I even showed the guards my ID, so 100% an envoy from the royalty wille. I will ask for permission then. Yes, absolutely. It would be for the best if you also exined to them about your Divine Quest. Coming from you, they should believe it, Master stated before widening his eyes as he remembered something. Ah, while on the topic of you being a princess, I do apologize I couldnt tell you yourst name back then, my apprentice. Ha ha ha, I havent learned much about Kargryx, you see. Farron was the first person who called me by my family name, Kargryxmor. Although Master Kush knew I was a dragon princess, he couldnt figure out how dragons named themselves. Well, if we start talking about princesses and so, Master Kushlekzar, would you possibly know anything about Hestias half-sister? Mother suddenly asked, causing Master to tilt his head. Half-sister? There is another exalted daughter of Emperor Eltharion? Master ced his hand on his chin, stroking it as he thought about it, but shook his head in the end. No. I can assure you, if she were around, we would have probably heard about them at the mercenary guild. Rather, who exactly is your sister, Hestia? Would she be hard to deal with? If so, then somebody probably would have known about her. I dont know. Havent met her yet, really. Mother nodded, too. Neither have I. However, I do know her mother. An S rank kirin by the name of Yuilengreill. A lesser dragonkin? I was surprised to hear one of my stepmothers was a kirin. Mother had only told me about Forminaxtrass, the lichdragon and the third empress. Although Mother kept talking about how she was on good grounds with my dragon fathers other wives, and how she would like to talk about them with me, she never really did. I guess her time with me was more valuable, considering she even contested Kramps for control of my time. You never really talked about her. I thought there was a stigma between lesser and true dragonkins? Mother shrugged. Well, yes, but what does that have to do with an emperors libido? Many dragon families were dissatisfied with Eltharions decision to take on Yuilen as his fifth consort. But, that stubborn unicorn horse still challenged him head-on like a true dragonkin despite all theints. She impressed him in battle, and that earned her the right to entwine her tail with his. Thatst part was a bit too much detail. Or is that just a way to say they got married? Then again, there were evenints when I went before him and challenged my future partner. From the empresses, too. But,ints are just that words. Before power, it all doesnt matter. A male seeks strong females to sire strong whelps, and a female seeks strong males to protect her children. Didnt I have this talk with you before, Hestia? You can cut it out with the birds and the bees talk, please. I ced a hand on my head and sighed in exasperation, slightly flustered, which seemed to cause Mother to giggle. I really didnt want her to talk about how dragon sex worked, again. Hmm. I am seeing you in a totally new light, my apprentice. Master Kush joined the teasing group, nodding as if he just learned something rare. I am d to see you reunited with a parent half. Happiness is important to keep the mind of a mage stimted and away from the more ruthless path you could have gone down. Urgh Hiehie, isnt it wonderful we met Priest Kushlekzar again, Lady Hestia? Tasianna rubbed my back to soothe me, but even she wasnt letting this moment go to make fun of me. Only Rajah, Shay, and Beth were my allies! In any case, after everybody had their fill of teasing me, we returned to the previous discussion about finding my half-sister. Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor was her name ording to Mother. She was a half-kirin, half-dragon hybrid who inherited her mothers ability to use something called dragon paths and the ck mes of my father. Mother didnt know too much more about her, since none of my half-siblings spent too much time in my dragon fathers home, deciding instead to roam Miononbx to either train or just to enjoy themselves. As a result, all Mother knew were their mothers. To Mother, our meeting with my half-sister Fargryneill would be their first encounter. In the end, Master Kush had to go ask the other saurians if they had heard anything about her, but, sadly, they had nothing to say. I even went back to the beastman tavern from before, surprised to see Adhi was still around. I asked him as well as the other patrons, but none of them had anything to add. In the end, we only had one person left to ask. Probably, we should have asked him first to save us time. Then again, Kramps and Mother liked to argue with each other, so maybe it was for the best that this was ourst option. Is that what Kargryxmor said? Mother frowned disappointingly when I told her what Kramps told me. Hmm. I had heard the God of Dragon was quite dissatisfied with his descendants. I had not thought he would be this outraged. I can only imagine his tone when he spoke to you. Master sympathized with me. Little did he know, Kramps could get even madder. Regardless, your opinion on the girl doesnt matter, Kargryxmor. Tell us already where she is. Hestia should meet her. Even if you cantmand her, you can look through her eyes. Impatient and irritated by Kramps answer, Mother pushed the God of Dragons to answer the question properly. Whether he was used to it by now or if he was just not interested in an argument, Kramps scoffed at her before giving us a proper answer. She wants to join the tournament? Does she know what the prize is? I asked. Is that so? Hmm. My parallel minds suddenly brought something up that I heard offhandedly when I was about to duel Charleslyt, the former duke of Equevannas son and demonkin conspirator, in the Griffonpeaks arena. That some horned girl defeated him once during one of the tournaments. Could that horned girl have been Fargryneill? Regardless, my half-sister still needed three more days to reach Elyonda. That meant there was nothing I could do about her for now except fly over to meet her right away, but after contemting on it, I decided against it. Instead, there were a couple of things I wanted to do first. For example, it would be best if I learned more about this city and then maybe dived into the dark side of the city. Maybe I could get Shaturein to do that part for me. I couldnt possibly form a n at this very moment. Okay, I said before picking up Rajah from the ground and turning to Master. I would like to see this shrine off the shores, if that would be possible, Master. He nodded with a smile. Yes, let us go. Tehmrayn had waited long enough for me. A note from AbyssRaven Grumpy mood champion. Well, at least Hestia is getting some insurance on the fact THERE IS A GIANT LEVIATHAN SEALED NEXT TO THE CAPITAL, right? Also, sister. Also, I will be taking the rest of the week off due to burn out. CYA guys next week. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(6) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 308: Karhalantheel Island. Chapter 308: Karhntheel Ind. Karhntheel Ind was a small piece ofnd off the shore of Elyonda, protected by a barrier created by a magic object made from Aleistunum. A cage designed to imprison the SS rank leviathan this ind was named after. Considering the peace and quiet on the isle, it was hard to imagine something capable of destroying nations was right underneath my feet. A smallmunity had grown around the shrine holding the beast asleep. From what the ship captain who sailed us over here told me, this ce was home to a sub-faction of the Church of Yeostar, consisting primarily of warrior priests. Their duty was to protect this ind, and they would only leave it for emergencies or events rted to Yeostar, like the festival in three days. This was also where the next Champion of Yeostar would be knighted after the tournament. Once our groupnded on this ind, we were immediately greeted by a group of armed, muscr, tanned human men in togas with metal gauntlets and boots,plete with scars peeking through their outfits and stoic expressions.These guys looked very much what I envisioned them to be. One of them, though, was wearing a white-gold priest robe adorned with some leather armor. This man came forward and introduced himself as the leader. Going by the name of Jethro, he called himself a knight. From the look of it, he seemed quite advanced in age, probably past 50, at least going by the number of wrinkles and the amount of white hair on his beard. His demeanor and speech were quite refined, but there was a hint of roughness behind his actions. As if he wasntfortable speaking like this. Still, he gave off a nobles aura. And surprise, surprise, he was one! Sir Tehmrayn, I have read the letter you wrote for the request to enter this ind. I presume you must be the Champion God Yeostar has sent to us! My name is Jethro Caice, a member of the Kingdom of Yeoss royal family. Uncle to our current liege. Huh?! But the more surprising fact was that, instead of addressing me, the actual person Yeostar wanted, hepletely ignored me after his introduction and went over to the naga. Tehmrayn. Well met. He gave a short bow and nodded. This is depth priest Kushlekzar, a newly inaugurated Saint of the Depth Goddess. We were both sent here by Her Wisdom to aid in the protection of the seal of Karhalentheel. Yes, you had also stated he would be here as well. Although, there is something that perplexes me. He stroked his beard, looking conflicted. You see, good sir, the one who wears the crown of Yeos, and is epted by it, is allowed to brieflymune with Yeostar at the level of a blessed. My nephew had received a Divine Message saying Champion. The church and the royal family had thought our grand ancestor had sent only a Champion here to help us, so we readily permitted you toe here. Master Kush had mentioned Tehmrayn didnt want to divulge their status as blessed to people unnecessarily, as too much attention could lead to missed opportunities. He preferred to control word-of-mouth, and was more than okay if his sess were only known to the gods. Quite admirable, contrasting my first impression of him. But he was still extremely blunt of a person. Then you have misunderstood the message to an extent. I am here on the Depth Goddesssmand. The Champion you seek is this youngdy here. He then shoved me in front of him in front of Jethro, before retreating even behind Mother. It was as if he was saying this was not his problem so I should deal with it, since it was mine. Jerk! Y-You? Jethro looked confused as hell. Uhm, yeah. In the name of the Goddess, I, Hestia Atsuko, greet you on this auspicious RestDay. May the Goddess bless our meeting today with blessed light. I then raised my hand and cast [Prayer] on everybody, as it was custom for a blessed of Aurena to do to give thanks for their warm wee. In addition, it proved my capabilities. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Wha-?! Alone? A single priestess cast [Prayer]? There was a smallmotion amongst the warrior priests as they pped their hands together, praying in thanks to Aurena and me for this blessing. On the other hand, Jethra was dumbstruck as he looked me up and down, looking more and more conflicted the longer he took. Uhm, okay? I felt unnerved by his rather weird reaction. I do not know of a dragonewt Champion. And you are a woman at that, too. He frowned. On the other hand, I went silent. I had not expected such a reaction. Never have I heard anybody say something like that to my face ever since I came to Peolynca. He was reeking misogyny. Im the newest Champion of the Light Pantheon, with my patron goddess being the Goddess herself, I announced clearly for everybody to hear. I was tasked with a Divine Quest to assure the blood of Yeostar is correctly given to somebody who is worthy for it. If you are a member of the royal family, and also the leader of this faction of the Church of Yeos, then I assure you, I am here to help. He didnt seem any friendlier, but neither was he more hostile. Thene. Allow me to give you a tour and a little rity on the situation. Sir Tehmrayn and Kushlekzar, please, I ask you to apany us. This nation sure has its problems Master and Themrayn quickly agreed to the tour, asserting that it would do them well to learn more about the ind. With them going along with it, I had to swallow my wish to shout and follow along with it. I honestly had no idea if I should follow right behind Jerkthro or behind Master. [Are you sure you dont want to reveal your identity, Hestia?] Mothers voice suddenly entered my mind. I turned my head around to her, looking at me curiously instead of being angry. I guess this wasnt something I should care about. Jethro hasn''t said anything majorly wrong just yet. [No need. My identity was already revealed at the gate. News will fly around soon enough. After what happened in the city today, I wanted to understand the stance of the royal family first.] [Oooh, reconnaissance? Smart thinking. Although, from what Ive seen in the past, a country reflects the authority of the ruler. Even if the current prince is young, the efforts of his father took their toll on Yeos. Use your own influence, dont forget.] [Yeah.] I nodded before walking next to Jethro, walking with him as if I was an equal. Looking at his face, it seemed he had a problem with it. In any case, the Principality of Yeos, as Mother said, was currently ruled by a boy of the age of eight. ording to the Murainas and Shatureins spywork, the previous prince of Yeos, along with nearly all his heirs, died fighting for the Empire against the demonkins. The only ones left were his only daughter and pubescent son. Yeos had an Agnatic-Cognatic session rule, in other words, women could only inherit titles if no eligible males were avable. Apparently, due to their superstitious belief that only males were allowed to inherit, as it would bring misfortune to them otherwise. Further reinforced when a past princess almost caused the downfall of the principality until she unfortunately died from a sickness. Only if it was to maintain the bloodline may a noblewoman inherit anything in this nation. Saori went on a field day to find all this information for me before she left for the Belzac forest. When it came to history, I could not possibly have found anybody better to teach me about it. It also helped that something like this was extremelymon in Medieval Europe, so it was easier for me to understand. Oh ho! Master let out a surprised noise once we reached a side of the ind with multiple wooden rafts docked a bit further away from the beach. Multiple warrior priests were there, maintainingrge fishing rods with metal lines. Mhmm, I presume fishing would be the best way to gather supplies on a lonesome ind. Yes, that is correct Saint Kushlekzar. Jethro replied, his tone formal with Master. As you should know beforeing here, the mana barrier holding the leviathan back contains immense amounts of mana. Although its mana doesnt leak, at least as far as we can tell from years of staying on this ind, my predecessors presumed all this mana attractsrge amounts of merfiend. We hunt them not only for training, but also to protect the seal. Merfiend was the general term for ocean monsters, as the majority were considered fish. Simr to how there was a distinction between garms and virigresses, despite them both being mammals, there were all sorts of different merfiends. Us warrior-priests of Yeos are the protectors of this ind, the greatest achievement of Yeos, and also of our faith. As such, we are to learn the arts of war as much as we must better our understanding of the gods. Unlike pdins or holy knights, we are more schrly. And this was their primary ce to train the fishing area. They would fight against the surrounding merfiends, kill them for experience before turning them into products for their country. Their primary diet was seafood and the fruits they grew here, as all inhabitants on this ind had taken a vow of abstinence, rejecting any food they had not grown or killed on the ind. Any money they gained would be donated to the local church or used to buy equipment. The only exception was the leader of this group, who would always be a member of the royal family. They acted as the link between the warrior-priests and the castle, and would act in the formers interest to uphold the value of Yeostar. It was an oath for life and prevented them from inheriting any titles or to marry, but was considered one of the highest honors you could gain. Jethro was the current leader of the group. He was allowed to eat and act as a royal when he was called upon to the castle, but once he returned to the ind, he was to follow the life of a warrior-priest. Ahhhh, such nice weather. Its almost autumn, but its still pretty warm in Yeos. Taking a swim in the ocean doesnt sound too bad. Summer. Swimsuits. Tropical ind. Why couldnt everybody else be here with me? Haaaaaaa I stared in wonder, only to be suddenly interrupted when one of the priests started shouting from the bottom of his lungs. Like a war horn, it jolted everybody into action as they anxiously ran over to the moving fishing rod, weapons in hand. The man who called began attempting to reel the catch in. From the looks of it, the rods were manatech; by injecting mana into them, the rods reeled in the catch by themselves. Looking down, although the umted mana was high, I saw a single body of mana struggling against the fishing line, only to suddenly lose strength and quickly ascend to the surface. Until an eel-like creature shot up from the water like a flying fish. Serpentine Ripper Merfiend An aquatic monster found roaming in coral beds, navigating through the tight area with its snake-like body. Once inbat, the eel hardens its scale, turning them razor-sharp to the touch. Able to swallow water and shoot out rays of water by using mana. Rank D The priests reacted immediately with fervor. They shot [Smite]s at the creature before throwing harpoons at it. The beast rattled and fought back, too panicked to take notice of the damage it took from their attacks. Like a snake, it jerked his head around, almost biting one or two warrior priests. However, once it began shooting water beams out from its mouths, the situation got a bit hairy, prompting Jethro to click his tongue and pull his armor off to swim over to the raft. Once he and his guards were there, he began issuingmands while joining the fight as abatant. He can fight, Tehmraynmented. He has clear experience as amander. Competent, good. I nodded. There was a clear difference between Jethrosbat experience and all the other priests. I hadnt checked his profile, for obvious reasons, but I guess with age dide wisdom and experience. Through his participation, the warrior priests finally managed to y the monster, but in the end, the damage dealt to the raft and priests was not ignorable. At least nobody died. I stood up and flew over to the raft, intending to heal them after the fight, but with a loud Stop! from Jethro, I froze in ce. Healer or no, your job is not to heal these men, Champion. They are to do it themselves to train their [Holy Magic]. I turned to the injured, noticing a multitude of the warrior priests riddled with wounds, either from getting hit by a water beam or being scratched by that eels sharp fins. Considering he was their leader, wasnt it too heartless to do that? They are the new generation of warrior-priests. If they cannot be better fast enough, then they will only be a disappointment to everybody who died! Jethro then gestured to the beach, telling me to fly back before he readied himself to swim. Come. Leave them alone for now. And then he dived into the water, swimming over at record pace. Such a weird ce. The tour continued, this time without his guards as they had to attend to their wounds. Now that I thought about it, those scars littering their bodies probably came from living on this rather dangerous ind. Standard healing magic fostered the bodys natural regeneration. It wasnt a heal-all miracle like [Miraculous Grace]. Even [Major Heal] or my [Sanctified ze] could leave behind scars if I healed somebody toote into the recuperation phase. However, looking at the priests, they could all use the minor and moderate healing spells from the System. They were even healing them right on the spot. This either happened a lot, or they werent very proficient even after all this healing. Even then, I had to ask, why was Jethro the only one who came out of that battle unharmed? They outnumbered that merfiend by 16 people. The rest of the tour was pretty uneventful. He showed us around the different facilities of the ind, including the armory, smithy, storage building, and so much more. It was as that ship captain said, this was pretty much a self-thrivingmunity a vige. Only, there are no women here. I guess they are more like monks. After we made the rounds, Jethro asked Tehmrayn, Master, and me to join him at the shrine. He wanted to speak with us in private, so he asked if we could tell our followers to leave. We didnt argue back, as there was no need, since the saurians and the wyverns had their interest locked onto something else already. Wruuuoah! Catch, Beth! Krim-k shouted as he jumped out of the water and threw a C rank merfiend into the air. [Caug Woah! Its moving around too much! Brother, freeze the fins!] [On it!] On the other hands, the twins were flying around in their dragonewt form, freezing and incapacitating whatever was thrown at them. This was their fourth catch, already. Akasht, get moving! Bring that merfiend onto the ice ind already! Grahta ordered as he decapitated a shark-like monster with a single chop from his axe. Krruuuuuaaaagh! And therge sarcosilian did just that, swimming like a jetboat before wrestling the monster, all while Rajah was on his back and capturing the merfiend with [Dark Tendrils] and mana threads. [Go! Go! Big Bro Akasht! I can heal you!] my virgiress said before casting [Minor Heal]. Looks like they are having fun. Rajah was an odd one, to be honest. Then again, considering the people he was associating himself with, I guess this was just normal. He really was fearless. On the other hand I have brought you a fruit punch, mydy. I harvested the ingredients from the local flora. With a quick bow, Tasianna served Mother an ice-cooled drink in an ice ss, all while thetter wasying on an ice lounge chair. Mother looked like a stressed-out career woman enjoying her vacation outside of the fact she was still wearing her borate dress. Why, thank you, Tasianna. Mhmm. She drank from it, making the warrior-priests either look at her in envy or anger, probably thinking she was ridiculing them. Mhmm, a perfect drink for such a warm day. With all the music, its certainly fitting. Pleasant. Music? Huh? Where? Wait, is Mothers hearing better than mine? No way. Shes probably talking about those weirdos. I looked over at the warrior-priests eyeing them. Nobody even wanted to approach them. Tasianna had made all that ice herself and Mothers nonchnt attitude while on that frozen chair weirded everybody out. Yourpanions are certainly colorful, Jethro stated before leading us to the shrine. Guess they are. The ind itself was protected by the mana aura, but there was a second shield covering the shrine itself. The mana tool responsible for this creation was right in the middle of the za in front of the shrine. Jethro exined that only the leader of the warrior-priests was allowed to open this mana barrier, and usually only for the inauguration of the newest Champion of Yeostar. As such, this was an extremely rare moment. Not only did the barrier protect anyone inside from outside threats, but also prevented any leak of information while talking. If somebody with ill will tried to enter it, they would be repelled immediately. In other words, this was Jethros way to test out motives. And we passed, of course. This was the start of our grand ancestors, God Yeostar, legend and also his greatest achievement. The imprisonment of the SS rank leviathan, Karhntheel, and the protection of the kingdom which would one day be divided amongst five princes. Wee, to Yeoss most treasured area. It honestly just looked like something you would find in ancient Greece. Stone pirsbined with arches. And more pirs, really. The za was huge enough to amodate families, excellent for a forum. The only two noteworthy ces were the sole pir in the middle holding a stone owl head and the shrine in question. When I pointed at the object, Jethro, looked at it for a moment. Our gift from Aleistunum. A device created by the God Istari. A catalyst made from a technique nobody can find the details of, not even today. Apparently, when Istari ascended to godhood, he was never able to fully finish his manuscripts about his life and techniques. A knowledge-starved elf, who learned more than he could teach others. So you dont know exactly how it works? I asked, but That so? Mana Eyes. This knowledge is blocked by the God of Magic and Knowledge, Istari. To acquire knowledge of his creations, you must first acquire his favor Even [Mana Eyes] cant ovee the restrictions of a god, huh? Hmm, maybe if I usurp the control? I did it with Eines aberration. Speaking of which, I wonder if she started using it or not. Eine told me she had some apprehension due to the fact it could make her immortal like a lich. Pretty much my own fears about my probable immortality once I reach Rank S. I havent had the time to fully have a talk with her about it, but I guess she had to figure it out herself first before we spoke. After all, even I was scared of the aspect of slowly losing people through age. Hestia? Hmm? Yes? Masters voice woke me up, bringing me back to reality. Are you okay? Yeah, no problem. Come on, Master, I think someone is waiting for us. I nced at Jethros disapproving eyes before following up to the front of the shrine. Now, this was the real winner when it came to the marketability of thisndmark. First things first, the shrine itself was massive, asrge as Lincolns Memorial in DC. Second, arge statue of Yeostar in full armor and two-handing a greatsword was built inside of it, including a small altar for himself. Andstly, art disying the fight between Yeostar and Karhntheel was etched into the walls, disying both the tragedies and heroics of the tale. Fascinating, honestly, I could imagine the whole event purely by analyzing them. Even without any text, the effort the artist ced into having people understand the emotional weight these pieces had was mind-blowing. This was some Greek-level storytelling. Blessed, do you happen to know the current state of the Principality of Yeos? After literally reading off the whole story of Yeostar from the wall, well as best as I could, Jethro suddenly spoke. Honestly, he and Tehmrayn were standing before the statue the whole time while Master and I wandered around the ce. Were we keeping them up? Guess I should learn how to control my impulses a bit. But, then again, that story was like from a childs storybook. It was fun. Considering he was posing that question to all of us, I looked around but neither Master nor Tehmrayn seemed to want or was able to answer the question. Guess that meant I had to use Shatureins intel. Two years ago, the Principality of Yeos was called upon by the Empire for a battle, correct? Thats where you lost not only your previous prince but also most of his sons. That is why your current liege is a young boy, correct? He squinted his eyes at me. Honestly, what is your problem? Correct, Champion, he finally answered. And during that battle, we also lost the Champion of Yeos. Guess thats why they are having this festival, huh? He continued, As such, we had to hold a Festival of Yeostar to find a new, capable candidate. As you might know, that is the whole idea behind the tournament. The winner will be the new Champion, not only a vital warrior in the name of the Goddess but also a national hero to Yeos. National hero? But arent you inviting people from far-offnds to the tournament, too? Master asked, and I agreed. If some random mercenary won the tournament, wouldnt that just, you know, ruin the whole idea? Of course, we are not foolish enough to actually perform such a ridiculous rite. Thest thing we needed was a traitor or a foreign enemy taking a hold of God Yeostars blessing. No, that is why we always send our own candidate into the tournament. The idea was for Yeos to send in a multitude of their knights or possibly warrior-priests into the tournament to contest for the title. Usually, these people were candidates for the blessing anyways, and were going through a roundabout way for it. It was a failsafe, an illusion to themon people and foreign countries. A publicity stunt, you could say. They would reject certain participants if they had a high enough chance to win the tournament, always making sure one of their own became Yeos blessed. It seemed a bit weird to me, considering Yeostar was the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty, but I guess he could overlook such actions due to the implications if the country didnt. However the blood of Yeostar, is a creation synthesized by using the blood of the current ruler through a process I wish to withhold. Usually, this would take five to ten years. However I and two others have pressured my nephew, Markval The Fifth, into announcing the festival before the blood is ready. You lied? Tehmrayn asked immediately while I was bbergasted at this information. I was pretty sure Aurena would have told me this inside her Quest description! No, not entirely. The next blood isnt ready, however He went over to the altar and picked up an amulet with the symbol of Yeostar, that of two helmets ced next to a sword. This is the amulet of our previous Champion. A fine knight and mighty warrior, he was. In case a Champion doesnt believe they are worthy of the role anymore, they are able to extract some blood and give their blessing up. After one year of alchemy, it was ready to be used. Still, that doesnt answer why you arent waiting. Why are you being so rash, Sir Jethro? Master asked another good question. Various reasons, but the most important ones are the civil unrest after our previous Champion died and the fact we fear the demonkins might do something about it. There it is, again. Demonkins. You are thinking about sabotage, correct? The demonkins might steal the blessing? I pointed out, earning Jethros nod. It seemed he was too engrossed in the matter to worry about me. All Champions of Yeostar are national heroes, but our previous one was the embodiment of valor and power. He was the finest knight we have had in decades. He was popr inside the whole country He went silent before putting the ne back on the altar. But, after his death, there was dissent from themon folk. They med the royal family for epting the Empires decision to join their war outside of sending our levies. Our consequence was his death and my brothers. Losing a public icon could be tragic, not only to the people who were rted and personally involved with them, but also to the icons fans. Some only cried and mourned for them, but others were more fanatical. More extreme. They needed an outlet, someone or thing tosh out on. People could be irrational. Now, we somehow managed to quell the unrest when it all happened, but after a while, we noticed it starting to appear again. From our informationwork, we are sure it was done by the other four principalities. Ahh, I see. Despite joining together to protect yourself from the other countries, your allegiance is slowly turning against each other for their own gain. I understand that well, Tehmrayn spoke. The Divide of the Five Princes you call this country, only so you could show the surrounding nations your might. However, internally, you are less united than you might seem from the outside. Nailed it. That was exactly what Muraina told me. And Jethro approved of his answer. Yes, and that is why we require the Champion soon; otherwise, this country might fall. Our prince is only a young boy, after all. He cannot calm and rally the people to him without first showing some feats. At least, the Princess Dowager wont. Nor his seneschal or sister, really. From what Muraina said, the Principality of Yeos was currently in a political war between three people. Jethro Caice of the warrior-priests, and a war veteran of the battle which imed his brother and the Champion of Yeos. Prince Markval The Fifths half-sister, Anasthasia Caice, a child born from the previous king''s first wife. And,stly, Yurius Alberstien, the seneschal and most prominent member of the noble faction. When I revealed this knowledge to Jethro, he grimaced at how much I knew about his country, to the point he became even more distant, instead of trying to work with me here. As you heard, that is the problem Lord Alberstien is a supporter of the Empire, my niece wishes to make reforms in favor of themon people, while I wish to make our nation strong again. Independent of the Empire who stole everything from us. He was finally revealing his true colors. I fought in their war. I saw the treatment we received for the death and sacrifice. My brother and his sons died in battle, but what did the Empire do for us? Nothing. They left us to die. It was only thanks to the previous Champion, Sir Royce, who stalled the army of demonkins on his own that I and the remnants of our army managed to escape! Even without the blessing, Sir Royce was strong enough to fight back an army And that is why you are being so strict with the current warrior priests? You are missing military streng Your pity is not needed, girl! I have not fallen far enough to hear the lecture of a girl young enough to be my granddaughter. You do not know the horrors of war, so do not speak of them, lizard! He spat on the ground, furious. Tsk, yes, call a dragon a lizard. Wanna get burned? I can do that! I advise you to hold your tongue, Lord Jethro. However, Master suddenly stepped in front of me. This young scale is my apprentice. She is a person fully worthy of the title of Champion of Aurena. Do not sour my mood even further But Jethro did not back down. Women are not fit to be Champions, Priest. Saints, maybe, but the role of a Champion is to inspire the faith and fervor of people to fight Enough! I shouted. I had to step in before those two got into a fight. I red at Jethro after everything went silent. Maybe I forgot to mention this, but as I said before, I am a Champion of the Goddess. I was sent here by God Yeostars Divine Quest to aid the Principality of Yeos in the protection of the blood of Yeostar. Currently, you are being an obstacle in that goal as you cannot even fathom letting your prejudices slide to the side for the sake of our mutual objectives. I will warn you, only once, dont insult me as if I was some clueless child ever again. Now, instead of wasting my time, speak about what you brought us here for! I finally snapped at this old man. I didnt care what he thought of me as a girl, but thest thing I could ept was for him to ridicule what I experienced or have done cause I was a one! Agreed. And it seemed Tehmrayn was equally impatient. This is enough small talk. I do not care for human politicking. Listen to your Champion. I do not know of any of her feats, but her Patron Goddess is the Goddess of Light herself. Your animosity in front of an Origin Gods representative would demand for your blood where Ie from! He unsheathed his trident. I had to stop him. It was nice that he supported me, but this might go too far if I left him to his own devices. After Master and I calmed Themrayn down, the three of us stared at Jethro, waiting for him to speak his request already. The festival is held too early, as you might have figured out. It was our way to lure out our enemies while also making sure to find a Champion candidate. However, due to the war effort, we did not have the personnel to maintain our old methods. My niece and Lord Alberstien called upon the Empire and Church of Aurena for help, a tradition to maintain our rtionship with them; however, none of their envoys havee. Ah, I get it. I intended to join the tournament myself with whoever I found worthy within our knights order and warrior-priests. However, with the fact you two are Champions, I would like to ask you two for a favor. He bowed. Please, join the tournament, and help us weed out the filth and the weak. No restrictions on women joining? I asked, remembering how male-focused this country was. There are. Oh, of course. However, due toints from the Empire, specifically, from the female Hands of Heaven, the Empires royal knight order, we had to change the rules. If you are female and pass abat test arranged by the tournament staff, you will be eligible to join. Goddess Aurena, can I please, please, reject this Quest! I want to leave the country! Fuck! I decline. That was not me, it was Tehmrayn. I am here to protect the shrine from potential interlopers while the festival is still around, and until you have chosen your Champion candidate. I will not leave this ind. This is the will of Plesia. He then turned to Master and me. Depth Priest, you may do what you wish, but I suggest for your party to train and stay here. I will need help with the defenses. Master nodded. Of course, the sea underwater is ripe with enemies. However, I have not seen my two apprentices in almost a year. I wish to learn their capabilities. Training them is no issue? He was talking about Tasianna and me. Tehmrayn nodded before addressing me, but I already knew what he wanted. Yeah, I can handle the tournament by myself. Am I allowed to win? I turned to Jethro. If you are that confident do whatever. We will find our candidates while you fight and after the tournament, we will grant them the blood. Expose or eliminate whatever threat you believe is necessary. I will inform the castle about what we talked about today. Seems like the tournament arc ising up~ But, first. I went up to Yeostars altar and pped my hands together in a prayer. I kneeled down and focused on the image of Yeostar before me. God Yeo And then something happened. My senses became wobbly, as if I was being moved somewhere. The moment I opened my eyes, the world was pure white. star. I turned around. There, in this vast cloudy world, a single furnished room upied it. Sitting there wasnt one person, but three. And strangely enough, two of them I had never seen before. Ooooh, look at the girl. Ha! The minimum required for being a mortal our impable Goddess had chosen to bless. A soul she had deigned the honor to speak with her personally! One was a woman in full armor with flowing orange hair, speaking with an especially pompous voice. Still, I am surprised. Subordinate gods we may be, but it is still three gods she is meeting. The other was a woman in a white dress, looking more like a worriless nobledy who would rather enjoy a day at a tea party, than whatever this was. And,stly, the only person I recognized. An aged man with a full beard and a broken crown-like helmet sat on a chair. His armor was pristine, adorned not with fancy essories to look impressive, but with the coarse materials of monsters. Still, even then, the craftsmanship it was made with was nothing to scoff about. A warrior? A king? No, he was far more than that. He was Champion Hestia, the Pantheon of Light wees you to my domain. Yeostar. A note from AbyssRaven A bit of sexism here. I apologize if anybody felt offended by it. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(14) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 309: Sometimes there is too much Pressure. Chapter 309: Sometimes there is too much Pressure. I looked at myself, confirming this was my soul form. My figure was slightly translucent with a couple of scales and holes there and there. I could feel my horns, wings, and also tail. Compared to thest time I had entered the gods domain, only a couple more holes were covered up with my draconic features. Maybe talking with my other half did something there. Hmm, it seems your soul still is quite unstable. A serene voice caught my attention, bringing my attention to the orange-haired woman in the white dress. I presume this is the aftermath of your failed full reincarnation? My my, this is certainly something you dont see every day. On the other hand, the other orange-haired woman puffed her chest forward, speaking confidently. Well, of course, it wouldnt be, Sister! As if our wonderful Goddess would fail something as easy as soul maniption? It is obvious that the third coborator she called in did something nefarious! Otherwise, everything would have followed Her Holinesss perfect, immacte n! And I wouldnt have been Hestia. Thank goodness everything went awry and didnt go ording to her n. The three people turned towards me. Oh right, they can read my mind in this ce. Welp, the cats out of the bag. Considering the people I was talking to, it probably was better for me to not make them too angry. As such, I curtsied to the three divine beings before introducing myself. Champion Hestia, at your service, gods of the Pantheon of Light. I thank you for the honor of granting me this audience, God Yeostar, Goddess Erithia, Goddess Andira. Even without their introduction, I already had an idea of who they were thanks to the descriptions High Bishop Theodore and Eshe gave me during my theology lessons. It also helped that the knight-like orange-haireddy called the other her sister. The twins of the Pantheon of Light, symbolizing two conflicting ideologies when it came to their domains. The armored goddess with the personality of an authoritativemander who was seemingly idolizing Aurena by quite a bit was most likely the Goddess of Nobility and Wealth, Erithia. Which would make the more gentle, soft-spoken one with the appearance of a proper nobledy the Goddess of Equality and Fairness, Andira. Sitting in between these two, in the middle of the table, was an imposing person. An elderly-looking man with a whitened beard and dulled royal-blue hair framing his scarred face. Despite his advanced age, the man showed no signs of weakness, gazing at me with the sight of a man in his prime. This was Yeostar, the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty, looking exactly like the statue in the shrine of Karhntheel ind. I see we dont have to introduce ourselves. Your guess is correct, youngdy. Yeostar gave me a short nod of approval. Forgive me for bringing you here to my domain without warning. Aurena had told me to pray at Yeostars altar whenever I had the chance, telling me he wanted to speak with me and create a link with me. I hadnt expected he would do it now, nor with two other gods present. Our intrusion must have been surprising to you too, Champion Hestia, Andira spoke with a smile. Do be at ease, we are only here to create a link between yourself and my sister and me. We wish to be able to observe your progress. Andira, enough of your roundabout words, speak truthfully as we had nned with this meeting. Young Champion, tell us, why did you not perform your duty and protect Saintess Eshe? I grimaced. With how Aurena hadnt mentioned Eshe, I thought it wouldnt be worth talking about it so I kept silent. I was slowly getting over her death in my own way, but now, somebody was confronting me about it. And now when I had to exin myself when I wasnt sure what to say about it. What could I say about Eshes death? Noticing my reluctance and hesitation, Eritrea frowned. Hmm. You cannot answer it? Disappointing, but I do not know whether any answer you would have given would have been satisfactory or not. Although, I do hope you understand your failure. Champions arent only chosen to fulfill Divine Quests, but also to protect the Pantheons saints! Hmph, not to mention, the fact you usurped our Goddesss blessing! Unforgivable! She hates me! I concluded from the way she looked at me at the end of her scolding! Her divine aura was affecting my soul, causing it to quiver and making it hard for me to resist! Erithia, enough! But before it could get any worse, Yeostar materialized a sword and pounded it into the floor, releasing a shock wave that forced Erithia to withdraw her aura while simultaneously creating a shield around me. Eritreas armor suddenly brightened up, releasing light particles that materialized into additions to her in knight armor, starting to make her look like a war goddess. Although not as coarse as Yeostars, the hides and shells of monsters were slowly recing her pristine white armor, turning it grey and red. I agreed to the favor because I believed it would do this Champion good to meet you, but if you are only here to lecture her, then leave. Do it when shees to your domain. Yeostar put his foot down, silencing Erithia and calming her down. Once she leaned back on her chair, Yeostars sword disappeared and he looked over at me. Apologies. None taken. With the mood changing, I decided to probe out the situation. I prayed to your shrine as Goddess Aurena asked me to, but I hadnt expected you to summon me here. Would it be possible for you to tell me why? Yeostar gave a small nod. I wish to inform you of the urgency of this Divine Quest. To make you understand why you must, under no circumstance, fail this one. Oh jolly. More weight. More pressure. The life of a Champion is not easy, youngdy. Yeostar tried to give me a lecture on it, but even if I had epted being Aurenas Champion, it wasnt as if I wanted more to worry about it. Regardless if he noticed that or not, he continued his exnation, After all, as the quest description mentioned, there might be sabotage from the demonkins. Yeah, Jethro had mentioned that. They probably were targeting the festival to im the blood, right? That would mean for three more years, there cannot be another Champion of Yeostar, right? I remembered Jethros exnation. Correct. The true power of my Champion can only be achieved through a ritual I had taught my first Champion. Through more stringent requirements to be a blessed, I was able to persuade the Goddess to grant my Champions a stronger blessing. The Champion of Yeostar is known to have the strongest base blessing amongst the Pantheon of Light, Andira added. If you hadnt known, Goddess Plesia is the head Goddess of the Six, and she is an advocate for bnce and fairness when ites to the System. Even for our blessed, we Gods cannot show too much favoritism towards them without testing them. That is why Divine Quests exist, so we gods can continue overseeing your growth, for example. [Idol] was my blessings unique skill, which I gained after I performed my first concert even before I epted Aurenas deal. However, after that, Id never received anything free from her, as all the rewards like level-ups and [Volcanic ze] came frompleting Divine Quests. I guess this was what Plesia considered bnced. However, the Champion of Yeostar begins with three unique skills, Erithia surprised me with that information, in addition to a few other boosts to their stats and personal training from Yeostar. However, for such a privilege, Yeostar may only possess one blessed at a time, and the item needed for the blessing requires at least five years of preparation. If it were to be stolen, there would be a need to wait another five years. Then why would your previous Champion give up the power? Supposedly, it can be used now, I asked. Two years is all thats needed to remake the blood to be able to anoint a new champion. This, however, only grants them my recognition and allows me to train them. Three more years are needed for the proper blood to mature, which will grant them the three unique skills and the full power of my blessing. In other words, it is to prepare them. My previous Champion, she did it knowing exactly this. She? Wait, didnt Jethro say it was a he? Its the culture of the country, Hestia. Andira once again used her ability to read my mind, not minding my privacy, unlike Aurena and Kramps. Women are not allowed to be knights in Yeos, due to their superstition for our gender. Ha! Idiocracy, you meant, Andira. Many women in history have fought and died valiantly on the battlefield, and for a whole principality to think of such a thing? Hmph. Im beginning to not understand the minds of our race after so many years. Putting aside Erithias outburst there, was I supposed to assume this Sir Royce was actually a Dame Royce? If so, then I was beginning to feel some sorta respect for the previous Champion of Yeostar. Regardless, it is not my ce to say how they rule their country. My time is long over, and I am now only a guide, Yeostar answered Erithias displeasure before turning the topic back to what he wanted to say to me. With this knowledge, you should be able to understand the prowess of my Champion, youngdy. Aside from the stability of Yeos as a country, my Champion also acts as a rallying leader for the other blessed. Hestia, has Kargryxmor told you anything of what urred in the Empire? I shook my head. Hmm, I see. Then, allow me to be the one to enlighten you. Many of our Champions and Saints have been assassinated, not only Saintess Eshe. My eyes widened. I wanted to ask him if this was actually true or not, but then I suddenly remembered something I had spoken with Kramps before. I asked him why Aurena hadnt spoken to me yet, where I presumed she was mourning for Eshe, and that was the primary reason for drowning herself in work. However, didnt he say something about me learning about itter? Was this what he meant? If so, then why hasn''t anybody told me about it up until now? How has this sorta information not reached Artorias or Shaturein yet? But the answer for that was obvious. It was the biggest victory the demonkins have ever achieved against the Church of Aurena, even more impactful than the Pope position being taken over by a Prince of Envy, Erithia grimaced. The Empire and Church are naturally keeping something like this under a tight lid. The war between the Empire and the BoleTaria is already long enough. A blow like this could shatter morale in the Empires vassals. And that is why I have summoned you here to make sure you understand the full scale of this single Divine Quest. If you fail, the demonkins will give themselves another victory. Even if some random criminal were to ingest the blood, it would be a great loss. You must seed, Hestia. Wait, hold on! I was outraged at something this huge ced on me. First, why couldnt somebody else more experienced than me take this Quest on? I couldnt have possibly been the strongest avable Champion, right? Second, doesnt this mean the festival was announced far too early? Why now, and not in three years? Jethro mentioned the Empire hasnt responded to Yeoss request for support yet! Do not question Her Holinesss choice, girl! Erithia scolded me with a strict frown, before Andira blew it away with her next statement. Sister, you were the first to argue with Her Holiness about Champion Hestias involvement. You wanted one of our other blessed to do it. Do you not know when to support your own sister, Andira?! Come on! The goddess blushed. Ignoring the two, Yeostar began to exin, As for your questions, the Goddess had asked for you since you were the closest to Yeos, and I agreed. Most of the current blessed are being held in the Empire for their own safety. The Empire and the Church had always been the ones responsible for the protection of the festival of Yeostar and my blessing; however, this year, it seemed the recent assassinations have made them too weary to even send a single Hand of Heaven. The royal knights, correct? Yeostar nodded to me. This news has not reached Yeos, and I couldntmunicate it directly due to the limitations of my ability tomunicate with my followers. Still, I gave my disapproval, but the boy was still insistent. I presume that the civil war is the problem. If possible, I want you to go and talk with Markval, youngdy. Understand his motives. Maybe I have be too old to understand this current generation. Considering they knew my identity now, it was very likely I would have a chat with them. That was covered for now. Champion Hestia, Andira drew my attention after Yeostar was finished. Her Holiness had asked Goddess Plesia for her aid. You have met her blessed, yes? Even if they have note here to directly support the defense of the tournament, I do not think it would be a problem for you to ask them for aid. At least, concerning the defense of the shrine. If the demonkins wanted the blood, they most likely would go with a n to steal it as well as try to destroy Yeos at the same time. Breaking the seal at the shrine, to free the SS rank leviathan. That really would be the worst scenario. Yes, it would, but dont be neglectful, girl! The demonkins n might involve using mercenaries or even a direct attack. The demonkins want to prevent the ascent of another Champion of Yeostar. Erithia hammered that point into my head, making me wary of it. As such, you need to be stronger. Far stronger. Make up for being unable to protect Eshe. I honestly wished she would quit it with that demotivating speech, but I couldnt speak up about it. I still felt guilty over Eshes death. I still med myself. The whole basis for [Battle Frenzy]s stage one Sloth was my desire to be so strong I would never have to experience something like this ever again. How could I reject that idea at this point? Andira then followed up with her sister, trying tofort and motivate me instead of bringing me down. Champion Hestia, we gods are your guides and teachers. As such, our wisdom to you is to find your sister. Meet up with her and master [Battle Frenzy]. But, even then, do not hold yourself back by only relying on yourself. Even heroes need allies to seed. Her Holiness has not said it outright, but make your pilgrimage to the altars of the rest of the Pantheon of Light, Erithia added before bing silent. I expect good fortune, youngdy. Yeostar stood up and walked over to me, kneeling to make up for our size difference. I am sure you will seed at this task immactely. For you have Her Holiness faith. Once you have unlocked your unique Job,e meet me. I shall aid you in your training. Thank you. I bowed deeply. I wont fail. This is my promise to you. And I never break my promises. And once I did, the white world turned ck. In the next moment, my eyes opened up and I was back in front of the altar and statue of Yeostar. When I stood up, my parallel minds drew my attention to my bangs, noticing they had turned white. Like, a brilliant white. After a few seconds, the brightness dulled and it turned back into my crimson hair. I guess every time I entered a divine domain, my hair would turn this color. No wonder Saori, Tasianna, and even Eshe kept mentioning something like this; it was quite eye-catching. And when I turned around, I saw a particr reaction from Jethro. Y-You How did your hair turn white like that? It was so incandescent. Like a holy spell He looked at me in wonderment before turning back into that same grumpy person from before. Who are you? Youll learn in time. Ask the castle. And with that, I went back to Master and Tehmrayn, both acknowledging my hair color change in their own style. Once again, another proof for the authenticity of your im, my apprentice. The Light Goddess certainly favors you. You have increased my impression of you, Champion Hestia. Make sure to give it your all during the tournament. A Champion of an Origin God should not lose to some random vagrant. Thank you for your confidence I guess? After our business here was done, we returned to the beach, where we saw a huge stack of merfiends piled up. From the looks of it, there were enough bodies there for a whole vige to eat their fill for over a month! Rajah, the twins, and the saurians really went wild! [Master, Master!] Speaking of Rajah, he ran up to me. [Master, Master! I can evolve!] Hold on, you leveled that quickly! But I immediately shook my head, realizing it should be obvious he could do something like that. He had [Hestias Retainer] after all, so he had an experience booster. Good! When we return to the inn, Ill have you evolve, alright? Good work, Rajah! [Yay! Thank you! Can Ie back here to train, Master? There is so much Im learning from Master Krim-k!] I turned to the blue-scaled carnosilian. Hold on, are you actually training another member of my party? First Saori, now Rajah? Hey, the kid asked me. How could I say no? Krim-k shrugged. Although, he got all that experience from us killing all of this. Oi, Kush! You think this is enough! For a meal, he meant to say. In any case, after we told them all that happened, Master and the saurians decided they would move into the ind for the shrines safety. He told me we could take over the rooms in the inn if we wanted, or tell the innkeeper they were leaving. After talking it over with everybody in my party, we decided to take up his offer. After all, our real rooms were the subspace. We returned back to Elyonda before everybody, after telling Jethro that well meet again when necessary. And, it would probably be soon since the moment we returned to the port, an envoy from the Yeoss royal family came over to us to deliver a letter. In it, the seneschal under the authority of the Prince Markval the Fifth, asked me to meet them as only a Champion of Aurena on the day of the festival. In other words, in about three days. They wanted to speak with me about something which they couldnt disclose in the letter, but I hazard a guess. Jethro probably would be summoned as well, so I couldnt wait for the surprise on his face. Since the tournament registration was also on that day, I also had to make sure to visit the arena and sign myself up. Jethro did mention I had to go through a test or something, so I better be in proper form. I had to make sure I got in. Still, considering what I learned from God Yeostar and the goddess today, I should probably get Shaturein to help out with this. In any case, after we returned to the inn, we told the innkeeper what happened and he agreed to our deal. So long as he was getting paid, he didnt really care who was inside the room. With everything set, it was time to get things rolling along. Rajahs evolution into a D rank, speaking with Shaturein for help, and also getting informed by everybody what theyve been doing. However, for some reason, no one but Svena, Lorena, and Haati were inside. Saoris group still haventmunicated back, and Grimnirs group were supposedly busy, ording to Svena. As I was beginning to worry about everybody, Aurena suddenly chimed in and told me everything was alright with Saoris party, and that I should just have faith in her. I guessed I could, but it was still unnerving not to see her around for this long. I guessed this was the problem with everybody having their own set of adventures now. Come on, Hestia. Get it together. Three days was a lot of time. With Master around, wasnt this also the perfect time to show him some of the fruits of my efforts? At the very least, this could be a good time to learn how tobat water monsters; after all, I was still incredibly susceptible against water and ice. Hmm, the music is getting more intriguing. Mother randomly said as she stared out of the window, in the direction of the ind. No idea what she was talking about, at this point, but maybe she was finding some joy in this trip right now. Maybe shes stressed out. Maybe Ill n a Mother-Daughter beach visit? My schedule was full as always. Side Story 34: Saori in the Forest of Garms and Fenrirs. Side Story 34: Saori in the Forest of Garms and Fenrirs. What is happening? We will be meeting with Belzac soon, at least ording to the kids. Funnily enough, the location of his shrine is below where I was born. Oh really? Oh shit! Sorry! Now that I think about it, I think I remember your garm mother mentioning something like speaking with her ancestor or something! I should have told you that sooner! Hmm? Do not worry about it. You know I have not cared about my garm family until the kids got into trouble with Belzac. At least you kept your promise to my garm mother by protecting me up until now, right? Those were thest things I spoke with Hestia before my group departed from the subspace and into the area beneath the Belzac garms ancestral grounds. There, I found the stone statue depicting the S rank [Three-Eyed Fenrir] Belzac. The voice of a growly old man entered my mind, addressing Hanazawa and Tatsuya first, thanking them for their help in bringing me here. The four onnikai garms in Hanazawas possession then left her and returned to the statue, orbiting him like moons. He then said something to me, though I couldnt seem to recall what he said right now. Argh, my head. My memory was still swimming from the encounter, and the next thing I could remember properly was the sight of a darkened forest, dark to the point it would be impossible for a normal person to see. I couldnt find the sun or the moon. There was just no light. Thank goodness, [True Wolven Instincts] and [Nights Caress] were working. My night vision was working well for me. But even with night vision, theck of light is making it very hard to navigate. I cant look too far away. I couldnt find my students. Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Hanazawa werent around when I woke up. I have been wandering around this ce, not only for my own safety, but to find my students. Anxiousness and trepidation. The fear of the unknown. I couldnt sense any living beings inside this ce outside of myself. In addition, I couldnt transform back into my wolfkin form. I remembered being in my wolfkin form when I met Belzac, but I woke up here in my original fenrir body. [Humanize] wasnt working even though my other skills and spells were. I could generate stygian electricity, my dark elemental spells were working, and my bodys flexibility and function were working well enough. Oh, its seems that I couldnt summon my [Storage Magic] at all either. What was this ce? Where was I? How long have I been in this ce? My sense of time waspletely ruined by theck of sun and this dark maze. I looked over at one of the trees, suddenly noticing some smokeing from its roots. I went closer and covered my right paw with [Shadow Armament], reaching out to grab it. The sensation was simr to touching a shadow formless and fragile like pudding, but as soft and smooth as water. I pulled on it, ripping the whole tree out of the ground and throwing it away. I looked down, only to see a hole. These are shadows. Belzac did something. I just dont know what. Without [Shadow Armament], I couldnt pull any of these trees out of the ground, confirming my thoughts even more. If I were to put this clue and the whole night and darkness aspect of this ce into question, then Belzac had to have done this. Considering I couldnt [Humanize] oruse [Storage Magic], this couldnt be reality. Well, at least, that was what I believed. This was all probably an illusion, but how was I supposed to break it? Looking at it objectively, and with how Ive been wandering this ce for a while now, it was obviously to trap me. Searching for an exit was making me restless and impatient, so I had to calm down a bit. In a situation like this, I had to think of my next move thoroughly. Belzac invited me through Hanazawa and Tatsuya, and even weed us, ording to my memories. Was he antagonistic? I questioned using my fenrir instinct, or in other words, my gut feeling. No, I dont dislike him, nor do I feel any hostility towards him. At least, it doesnt feel right to think of him like that. Apprehensive, maybe, but only because I was a bit afraid of meeting him. Or, to be more specific, confront my fenrir heritage. A whole year had passed since I was reborn into this world. My memories and thoughts of my mother were slowly bing less and less important to me, as hard as it was to admit. Being with Hestia and Aurora has eased my mind a lot. Suffice to say, I had stopped worrying so much about something I couldnt influence. Of course, there was a part of me feeling guilty about dying before my Mother, and how my death probably would have affected her. Regardless, thinking about it rationally, was use was it? I died; end of the story. Outside of Hestia getting Aurena to also send me back to Earth, what else was there for me to do? Get stronger. That was all I could do. To protect my new family and friends, and also make sure Hestias Quest ends well, all so I could get that chance. Whether my Mother was alive or not wasnt my problem, at least not for now. I had to think forward, towards my future, and what I had to do. And one of those things was to find a way to be stronger. Find a way to ovee my limitations as I did in the past. Just as Hestia and Tasianna grew, so must I. And, for that reason, I agreed toe with Hanazawa and Tatsuya to meet Belzac. Not only to help my students and act responsibly, but also to learn from an S rank in my bloodline. Just as Hestia did. I came in front of Belzac to finally learn what [Belzacs Sessor] actually meant. Thats right. What did Ilsaphone say again? The reward for the Divine Quest Ilsaphone issued to me was three things. First, a single level up. Very kind and needed. Second, a blessing from Edna, the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility as well as the wife of the God of Darkness. If I remembered correctly, I had lost the two Watched titles and gained a new one a blessing. By the divine System, individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] has lost these titles: [Watched by Edna] [Watched by Ilsaphone] By the divine System, individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] is granted the title: [Ambassador of Grim] Right. That was the System message I remembered. Curiously, my new title was pretty close to Belzacs nickname, the Harbinger of Grim. Hold on, when did I learn that information? From a book? No, I wasnt that interested in Belzac, even before I came here. Did I learn that from the kids or from the wolf himself? There apparently were some holes in my memories. It felt like a hangover with how hard it was to recall events. Nevertheless, that wasnt important. Back to topic, thest reward was information on Belzacs intentions from Ilsaphones mouth. She was as truthful as you could get with something like this. At least, I didnt think she would want to trick me considering what her goal was supposed to be. Or, maybe I was just naive. Now, what did she say again? Belzac wants you to be the first of his descendants to unlock the full power of [Belzacs Sessor]. If you dont know yet, titles arent exactly easy to receive without specific conditions. The easiest method is to get them from a god. And, upon his death, Belzac made a deal with my mother, Edna. Essentially, [Belzacs Sessor] is the first, still juvenile, form of my mothers blessing on the Belzac bloodline. Belzac became Ednas Champion in hisst moments, when he asked her to keep his soul from reincarnating before his wish for revenge was fulfilled. Through his service to Marsven when he fought and resealed KleaHatma when she broke out from the dwarven ruins, it was easy for the Night Goddess to ept his plea. Instead of being the one to receive the blessing, it was his descendants who did. It was essentially a simr situation to Hestia and her Kargryxmor bloodline. That was also the reason why [Belzacs Sessor] had such an incredible bonus in the form of increased experience and skill proficiency gain. Belzac''s Sessor A title given to a descendant of Belzac that is destined to be the next Belzac. Boosts experience gain and skill proficiency gain. Increases Dark Elemental resistance and proficiency, while also improving the effectiveness of Dark Elemental spells. As a descendant of the mystical three-eyed Fenrir, Belzac, the possessor gains heightened parameters, when fighting with other of its pack It was to make us stronger so we could do what Belzac and Edna wanted. Belzac wants revenge on the people who killed him after he was weakened by his fight with KleaHatma. The humans and elves at that time. Like an angered onnikai, he cursed their leaders with his dying breath. Humans die quite easily, but the elves are more resilient to the passage of time. Two of three have died already during battles, but thest is currently still alive. How funny that KleaHatma was once again involved in all of this. Close to Rashan vige in the Greenveil duchy was a set of dwarven ruins we, Aurora, had to delve into in order to solve an onnikai problem. There, we found a mural disying Belzacs fight against KleaHatma, and was also the ce where we found thetter imprisoned in a catalyst. Then again, if he hadnt fought KleaHatma in the first ce, he probably could have continued living and be an SS rank, maybe even stronger. So, Marsven was also at fault for leaving KleaHatma alive. Ilsaphone even agreed with my point. Nevertheless, concerning Ednas side of the story, Ilsaphone refused to say anything about that, as the reward only involved information on Belzac. A shame. Hold on, wasnt there something else? Of course, Belzac has more things he wants you to do, but you can hear it from the spirit himself. They arent too important, really. Just know that Belzac will wee you with open arms, so be nice. Oh right, he also told me something about how you had to procreate to make sure his bloodline doesnt go extinct.Well, the onnikai-possessed garms do have his blood, so its not like everything rests on your shoulders. However, since you are the strongest living Belzac wolf, he will try to ask you to have a lot of sex Yeah, okay! Okay! Lets forget that part! Not like I needed to remember something as silly as that. Goodness, gracious! To conclude from that, I was doubly blessed by Edna at this point, although [Belzacs Sessor] wasnt that important to talk about. And second, Belzac actually wasnt the enemy here. In other words, this had to be a test. Should have figured this out sooner, then again, maybe that is the reason for my foggy memory? However, even after calming my mind down to the point I felt nothing but annoyance at how this test was constructed, I still had no clear way to solve this puzzle. Logically, the best way to find the exit was to hang onto any clues I could find. The one I found the most intriguing was the ck misting from that one tree from before. Got it. I broke apart a sizable chunk of the shadow tree I pulled out and channeled lightning through it, before sticking it into the earth, right next to the hole. With [Shadow Armament], I could manipte any shadows I wanted, so, I turned this piece of wood into a lightning conductor. It would endlessly channel my lightning, giving me andmark to return to. Sound was the best sense to use in this ce, as seeing in this abyss was too hard. I began exploring the forest once again, this time with a more realizable objective. At first, I couldn''t find any more smoking trees, so I began tearing off two from the ground to see if the first was a fluke or not. Strangely, none of them had a hole underneath them. So, to make sure, I returned to thendmark, following the sizzling and crackling of the electricity. I ced my leg into the hole, testing if there was some other clue or not. I used [Shadow Dash], sinking my paw directly into it like a shadow. Having made sure there was nothing there, I delved my head into the shadow and began looking around in this shadow world. Once again nothing. This wasnt the actual shadow world. It had the same interior like the usual, which was just ckness, really. However, the real one would always have a light showing through a hole, showing you where the shadow you wanted to teleport to was. Even if the other side was inside the darkest room of the world, there would always be this one indicator! However, I could not see one. It was simr to the many other tries I performed before. Without a light, it was impossible to use [Shadow Dash] effectively. I would just go lost in the shadow world. It was discouraging to see this hole didnt have any further answers, but at the very least I knew these smokey trees had something important. Sighing once more, I began my search anew. There was no reason to give up. I just have to trust in what Ilsaphone told me. There was a way out of this, and I would find it. Still, even if my will was strong to start with, the more I wandered around fruitless, the more my motivation wavered. Eventually, the sound of my electrdmark vanished. Did I go too far, or did it just stop streaming the lightning? I wasnt sure. I didnt care, honestly. I was just getting more and more mentally fatigued. If this was a test, then what was Belzac even testing me for, huh? My walking ability? [Uno! Song! Sarasa! Quatre! Varya! Shere! Ajay! Shoyi! Can any of you hear me?!] I tried calling for my shadow pack. I could feel they were alive, I knew they werent dead, but I couldnt feel them in my shadow nor close by. This was infuriating. Was that smoke actually a fluke? If so, then I was back to square one! No, even worse! I got my hopes up andnded on a get fucked square! Fuck! I mmed the ground, identally letting a jolt of electricity escape as I lost my temper. Catharsis. A very needed one, honestly. Losing my sense of time and direction while putting me into this weird ce was making me scratch my head. I could not understand Belzacs motives. Maybe its best if I just destroy this ce, better than just standing around and Huh? The sound of electricity, and it was near. No, it was even closer than this, it came from underneath my belly. Was it my fur? No, I wasnt letting my mana go wild after the m I did before. I havent heard the lightningndmark for a while now, and I was sure the sound couldnt just appear out of nowhere like this. So where was that sounding from exactly? In this darkness, it was hard to see, but I saw a few bolts of lightning surging on the ground. That couldnt be right. Even if my stygian lightning wasnt like normal electrical energy, that didnt mean it could continue acting around on the ground the earth. Instors and conductors were still a thing, and basic physics rules still applied to it, with a few new additions. For example, my lightning could still flow through metal well, but had a harder time with something like rocks and other raw minerals. However, due to the effects of [Lightning Shadow] in [Stygian Voltage], my lightning could also stream through any shadows. Of course! Why didnt I think about that earlier? This whole ce was one big shadow! That smoke actually was a clue. It drew my attention and had me use [Shadow Armament] to manipte the shadow tree and pull it out. What did I do afterwards? Pull out more trees. The whole [Shadow Dash] part was still confusing to me, but if the ground was a shadow, then that meant I could control it. I covered my entire front legs in shadows and bore my ws right into the ground. As if it was butter, tearing through the earth was easy enough and it didnt seem like anything was around to fix the crevasse I just created. For some reason, I felt good about this. It seemed like I finally had a clear path forward. Continue! I cast [Dark Tendrils] from two trees and had them grab me around my torso, having them act as a safety harness in case all this did was make me fall into an even deeper abyss. Better to be safe. Once I made sure of this aspect, I began digging, throwing away shadow earth like any other dog. [pha! e up!] I heard something. Something else but my own thoughts! This singr moment was enough for me to continue this process with even more fervor! I dug as if my life depended on it! Until [Alpha!] [Uno!] My scarred garms head suddenly appeared from the ground, calling out my name before he grabbed my leg with his tendrils, pulling me right into the hole. Alerted by this, my first reaction was to activate the harness around my body to pull me back out, but for some reason, the [Dark Tendrils] dissipated into the air. With nothing holding me back, Uno kept dragging my body even deeper into this darkness until a light appeared. My body began feeling lighter. The light blinded me, and in the next moment, Uno was gone and I was in what appeared like a house; an apartment. I noticed I had transformed back into my humanized form, but none of my wolfkin features could be found. I was in my [Humanized Lv. 10] form aplete human. Where is the System message? Strangely, this transformation was done without my consent. I didnt activate it and, for some reason, a System message didnt appear. The Divine System was consistent. This shouldnt happen. No, wait, forget about that. Where am I now? First, I was in a forest of pure ckness. Now, I was inside a standard t. From the look of the tatami mat and how I wasying inside a futon, this had to be from Japan. I push myself up, acting as if I had just woken up. Wha?! Something fell onto the ground, drawing my attention and freezing me into ce. G-Goma-kun? I picked up the ck-white dog plushie up, staring at the stitched-up left ear. Now that I remembered, Father had nearly torn off my husky plushies ear when I was still a kid. It was his present to me when we went on a family skiing trip in my childhood. I cried like a storm when I saw Goma-kuns stuffing sticking out from where his ear was. Mother quickly sewed it up for me, but even then, I was still quite sad since the stitches could be seen. Only after father told me about how scars were medals of deeds did I finally stop crying. Such a childish reasoning, but I bought it up like cupcakes. I embraced the little husky plush, holding it tightly to my chest. The sensation of his fur touched my arm, causing my eyes to suddenly water. I missed you. Adulthood was stressful. When I was still a teen, I had quite a few plushies inside my room, just to give me a ce to destress after all the work I had to do for my graduation and college entrance exams. However, after my father died and I was forced to work while attending college, the amount of toys I had around decreased purely because I needed something to let all the built-up stress out on. Eventually, only Goma-kun survived. Named after sesame seeds since he was white and ck, I cherished him too much to throw him away. Every time I looked at his injured ear, my fathers face came back to my mind. Why was he here? I had already forgotten about him during my stay in Peolynca. You and Uno have a lot inmon If hes here, then that means this is my room? I looked around, noticing the messy desk in the corner, swamped with papers and books. There was always more to do for my job as a teacher, since not only did I have to help out my colleagues and prepare for my sses, but also had to help my students as needed. Outside of the rest of the apartment, I rarely fully cleaned my own room. On the other end of the room was my sewing machine and kit, a skill I learned from Mother, which had helped me a lot in Peolynca. Fashion magazines and other materials I needed to keep up with the fashion world were scattered around, although with how our financial situation was, looking up fancy and beautiful clothes was always just indulging a dream. How wonderful that I was able to be more or less a seamstress in Peolynca. However, even in the face of all of this, I still only had a single question Where am I? I stood up and walked over to the door, where I noticed a thick book about traveling the world. It had many interesting tidbits on traveling and what to look out for, especially towards countries with a more divisive culture. I left my room and went into the living room. Our apartment was small, so there were only two bedrooms, a living room, and a bathroom. Then again, it probably wasrger than what you would find in the main districts of Tokyo, but for my home city, Yokohama, this ce still had a pricey rent. Hmm? What is this smell? This was strange. I was hearing something happening in the kitchen. The sound of sizzling oil and the scent of herbs and spices weed me into the room, drawing me closer to it until I saw somebody there I never expected. O-Okaa-san?! It was my mother. Hmm? Saori-chan? Why are you already awake? Its only five. That was right. I always woke up at 5:30 am. Not only to prepare for my own breakfast, but also for my mother, since she was ill, not only physically but mentally, after Fathers death. After I was done, I would prepare for my trip to work and take the next earliest train to Tokyo, where Shiroko High School was. Mother had never cooked after the tragedy. Her cooking an omelet all while looking at me as if I shouldnt be awake right now, not only shook me to the core but caused my already watery eyes to let tears fall down my face again. Not only from nostalgia, but also cause one of my earnest wishes came true. Oh! Why are you crying? Did something happen at work yesterday? Mother rushed up to me, caressing my face and wiping the tears off my cheeks. Her ck hair, still unkempt from sleeping, had lost its luster and had strands of white, a result of years ofck of care and stress. She would still bath and clean herself, but she was mostly unmotivated when it came to proper skin and hair care. It also didnt help that we also had to be more conservative with our money. However, even with all of that, her face was exactly how I remembered it, but with more emotions. She always had a deadpan expression whenever I wasnt around and would always force herself to smile. She was heartbroken from fathers death. And, although I understood it, I sometimes wished I could shout and tell her to get over it already. Watching her wither away pained me. So, seeing her so lively, rushing towards me with a worried face tugged on my emotions. Nothing. I embraced her for a moment, causing her to giggle. What are you cooking? Are you sure you havent gone rusty, Okaa-san? Oh! She pushed out of my hug and frowned jokingly at me. Dont say that to your mother. I thought I had raised you better. Go ready the table, and wait for me to remind you from whom you learned how to cook! The both of us chuckled. How long has it been since we joked like this? Breakfast was simple. Steamed rice, omelet, miso soup, seaweed sd with sesame seeds, and a grilled filet of salmon. With a warm oolong tea, Mothers favorite, to finish it off, this was as standard as you could get. In a way, I missed something normal like this. We ate together. Enjoying the food and talking about some mundane stuff was fun to me. How long has it been since I had done this with my mother? Instead of frowning whenever I entered my mother''s room, we were both smiling andughing. It felt like we were a family again. The burdens of the past, gone. Even if all we talked about was my work, I kept telling her everything that happened since I became a teacher at Shiroko High. How I stumbled and felt overwhelmed by the fact my first job was to be a homeroom teacher for high schoolers with parents who probably had the money to hire a hitman to kill me if I fuck up their children. Or, how the stress of having to earn money for our medical bills forced me to be the perfectionist Hanazawa used me of being. I had to be a perfect teacher. Even if I wanted to rest and have some quality de-stress moments, I couldnt. If my ss, ss 3-2, could continuously pump out high-scoring students, I could gain bonuses and raises. More money to hopefully heal and restore my family. Now that I thought about it clearly, maybe the reason why I disliked Hanazawa and acted so cold around her on Earth was because of this reason? It wasnt because she was messing up her potential or how ungrateful she acted around her heritage, it was because I identified her as an intelligent young woman. And this student could get me another raise but would never listen to my instructions to do so. I was frustrated. In the end, did my students really mean much to me? Or were they just sacks of yen I had to grow to harvest. You seem to love your students. Mother smiled widely, showing enough wrinkles that nobody would have believed she was only 51 years old. I didnt expect you to love your teacher position so much. Neither did I. No. The memories of my time with all my students. My time as the homeroom teacher of ss 3-2. I was only 24 when I met them. Due to this small gap in our age did I manage to bond with most of them, especially with the girls and the schstic-focused students, like Nishio. How we celebrated after everybody passed their final exams in their first year. The kids dragged me into a pretty expensive restaurant, even saying they would cover everything from their pockets. It was embarrassing, since I was the adult, but no way could I afford to pay for any of this. Still, it was a fond memory. So, no, the students did mean something to me. Outside of our rtionship as teacher and students, we were quite friendly with each other. And now, after we were reunited in Peolynca, I had to fully admit we had be friends. I might have had ulterior motives as a teacher, but I knew the kids already knew about it. Maybe if I had realized this earlier, maybe I would have been able to connect with Asaka. Or, at the very least, I wouldnt have turned into such a stick-up-her-ass adult. Haha, then I met this girl named Hestia. No, wait, she went with Miss Dragon for a while until I gave her that name. A very weird girl, honestly. Oh, weird sounds good to me? It does make life more exciting right? Yeah. It did. Reflecting on it, I think my time with Hestia and as a garm had definitely changed me. I was more willing to take risks, act more heroically simr to what I thought father was as a firefighter, and also be more casual about things. In our first half of our meeting, I was the one mostly lecturing Hestia and trying to push my ideals on her, but that sort of changed in the other half. As Hestia became more confident and more willing to ept herself, I became more envious of her growth as a person. From the shy, self-deprecating dragon whelp I first met in the forest, to an inspiring, reliable heroine. I came to the Belzac forest because I wanted to change as she did, outside of just bing stronger. And we fought and traveled together. We made more friends, more allies, but also quite a few enemies, sadly. However I stopped myself from continuing. However, Mother already knew. Shes your family now, too, right? Yeah. I looked at our already finished breakfast. We had already finished it ages ago. The stories I told were too engrossing for me to end, as every single memory was like treasure to me. I knew how fleeting life could be. My father died before we could travel the world, and I died before I could help my mother. As such, every moment should be valued like treasure. At the end of your life, all that will remain with you would be your memories. A preciousmodity. Some take it too lightly with how short a human life could be. After all, we never know when our lives would and could end. Sometimes, being a bit hedonistic would be best. Tears ran down my eyes once again, dripping as fast as a waterfall to the point Mother jumped up and ran over to me with a handkerchief. Wiping my tears away, she soothed me as if I was a small girl again. Okaa-san My weak voice reached my mothers ears. Yes, my dear? Huek! I love you! Huek, kuek And I miss you! I forced my words out through a torrent of snot and emotions. Im sorry I left you! Im sorry for dying before you! I want to see you again Huek! I want to see Otou-san, again! I want us all to be happy! My mother to the right, and my father to the left. All together in a hug. Little wishes. Little prayers. Never to reach the proper ears. My sweet child I felt her hand stroking my hair and back. Her warmth wasforting. I love you, too. Well always be there for you. In your hearts. I hope I released myself from our hug and looked directly into my Mothers own weary face. Thank you for giving me closure. But, you''re not my mother. I cant stay here forever. A wry smile formed on her face. Mothers knew best. This wasnt an illusion. This was a dream. No System messages, a memory full of holes as if I had a hangover, and aforting ce for me to find peace at. However, all Mother did was listen to me, never talk about herself. I also did not forget about Unos voice. I wouldnt forget about my garms as I almost did Goma-kun! You could be at peace here, Saori-chan. No more of the woes of the outside, no more heartbreaks. An illusion to keep you safe. Mother tried to argue back, but I shook my head and wiped away my tears. Enough. I know this ce is all made from shadows. My shadow crept up my leg and began covering my arm like a ck gauntlet. Enough tricks. Stop this. You arent my mother. She is not. But I am. Mother dissipated into the air, flying away like a storm of sakura petals. The walls of our apartment broke down, revealing a translucent figureing closer to me. I couldnt guess its figure at first, but with every step it took, it becamerger and more detailed. Eventually, the creature towered over me like an elephant. It was see-through like a ghost or spirit, but I could at least make it out as a wolf. A giant monster wolf a garm. [And you are my pup.] I recognize that face. It was the first person I met when I was reborn. Hello Mother. A note from AbyssRaven Hope you guys enjoyed a more Saori focused chapter resolving around her past and helping her ovee some of it. P.S. My patrons asked me why this chapter isn''t a main chapter, well, the reason is because while Saori is the deuteragonist of the story, Hestia is still the main story. As such, because this chapter currently has nothing to do with Hestia''s plot line, it is considered a side story. Hope that exins it. And hopefully I didn''t scare people away with the Side Chapter title. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 35: A Fenrir’s Legacy. Side Story 35: A Fenrirs Legacy. Erm There was a pain in my head. My bed, no, the floor was cold and dirty. While opening my eyes, I pushed myself up, only to feel something soft fall off me as I did. Deja vu? This sudden realization woke me up entirely and I snapped my head towards the object, only to actually see my husky plushie. Goma-kun? I picked it up, but quickly recognized from the feel of it that it wasnt my old toy. It was actually my slime! Shoyi?! The husky plush squirmed, even twitching its stitched-up ear, before its form softened and turned into some fluid. Eventually, it transformed back into my ck-purple slime, Shoyi. While I was still surprised at this transformation, Shoyi took advantage of my hesitation and moved right up to my shoulder. Oh, hey, dont be like that! You know Im ticklish! I grit my teeth, trying my best not tough but couldnt help but form a grin. [Alpha!] Four voices appeared in my head as Shoyi kept ying with me. I turned my head around, only to be surprised at my four garms charging and pushing me onto the ground, only to assault me with a storm of tongue licks. [Alpha, you woke up!] Unos voice showed an explosive tion, sounding as if he was waiting for me for an eternity; however, I couldnt begin processing what he said as my face was starting to feel disgusting. Stop! Stop it! Argh, eww! Urgh! Stop! I grimaced as I got some of my garms saliva into my mouth, trying my best to spit it out, only for my garms to continue licking my face. Strong I might be, but it felt like it was impossible for me to break out of this. [Master!] [Alpha!] Even more voices suddenly appeared, this time they came from three of my virigresses. When I looked out, Ajay and Shere, the two virigress cubs, jumped into the mix and began cuddling me. Thankfully, Varya wasnt doing anything, but it felt like she was watching me die like a bystander. I could use some help here! Jeez, what is wrong with them? Hahaha! I was confused, left in the dark, so to speak. Just why and how did I earn such a greeting? But it only took a few more seconds for me to finally piece together the puzzle. The puzzle I had inside my dream. The fog was being lifted, unveiling the threads of memories and patching up the holes. I remembered everything, and once I did, Imanded everybody to stand down. Hearing the tone of my voice being more assertive, my garms, virigresses, and Shoyi stopped ying with me. I pulled some water out from my [Storage Magic], confirming I was back in reality, and cleaned myself up before standing up. Once I did, I gaze at my surroundings. ck sphere? Right, now I remember. Uno, how long have I been asleep? He nodded and gave a quick answer, [Almost two weeks, Alpha. We counted the moons while you were in your trial.] Right. Right. Still, two weeks? I was stuck in that ck forest for two weeks until I figured it out? Wow. Not the best, Saori. Got it. Right, that happened. Now I remember [Saori Segawa.] The voice of an older man entered my mind as I gazed upon the stone statue of a once proud fenrir. It was made in his appearance. [I have waited for you toe for a long time. Hmm. Already B rank and you are still only a pup. Outstanding.] After he greeted and thanked both Hanazawa and Tatsuya, the Belzac, the S rank [Three-Eyed Fenrir] spoke to me, treating me as if I was a long lost kid, or something. With his deal with Edna, his soul didnt reincarnate, but was transformed into an onnikai, so I was actually speaking with a person from over 2000 years ago. If I were still the old Saori from back on Earth, getting to personally speak with someone that old would have probably made me giddy, albeit, also a bit scared. After all, getting such a chance would have been so monumentally small, only some weird magic or eldritch-like science could cause something like that. However, I was, more or less, apprehensively nervous about being here. [I heard Goddess Ilsaphone had told you what I wanted with you and about my deal with Goddess Edna,] he continued. Hmm? Wait, where did you learn that? Did you speak with her? I noted the hints in that sentence immediately, but Belzac himself wasnt really willing to answer it in full. [Does it matter? No.] Oh, right? Fuck you, too, smartass. Thankfully, I did not send that message. Phauuue. [Then I shall be brief about it, but first, did you learn what Ilsaphone wanted from all of this?] I tilted my head, unsure what he meant by this. [I had made two deals with the gods. First, Edna, to make my bloodline sworn to her as Champions. In exchange, I would not be reincarnated by her authority and I would be allowed to receive my revenge. The second is with Ilsaphone, to assure my soul doesnt deteriorate with how long it could take for me to take my revenge. In exchange, I became an onnikai, sworn to aid her in her creation of a patron race.] The statue began to twitch and shake. I couldnt see his onnikai form, but I remembered Hanazawa telling me his soul was trapped in the statue in order to prevent him from going feral like Kiiro. If youre talking about onnikais, then we already have some of them settling down, Hanazawa chimed in. They are already taking over undead remains. Ive seen it with my own eyes, so what does a Goddess need our help with, anyways? She was right. My four garms and the onnikais from Estralia were prime examples of Ilsaphones n seeding. She should know everything going on with them, so why was Belzac stating such a request? If Ilsaphone spoke with him, then she should have mentioned that part. [Wrong.] However, Belzac declined our assessment. [I know naught of what you speak, but the only four sesses in Ilsaphones n are yours, Saori. Your pack. Come!] I snapped my head to the ground, hearing some low growlinging from there. My four garms head peeked out from my shadow, scowling and baring their teeth at Belzac. Theyve been feeling ufortable ever since we came here. [Hrm? What is this attitude? Pups! Do you not know who I am?!] A terrifying aura erupted from the statue, paralyzing everybodys body. It had to be [Tyrants Aura]! That oppressive feeling of some giant monster staring you down, thinking of you as nothing but an ant in its way. That instinctual fear to run away was there, but every single cell was too terrified to listen to my mind. [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Urgh! Sensei! Tatsuya and Kyouya fell on the ground, having lost their strength. Arck! Not this shit again! Hanazawa tried to use her new unique skill, but she could only kneel in the end, too overwhelmed by Belzacs presence. Urgh! I stepped forward and shrouded my students in my shadow before manipting a separate part into a shield for them. I red at Belzacs statue, channeling lightning around my body despite how much my cells were telling me to run and to not fight him! This is a test. Remember what Ilsaphone said! He needs me. I will not be dominated! Controlling my mana, I infused energy into my muscles, slowly raising my trembling arm up, ready to shoot a lightning bolt at him to stop. The pressure was getting to my head, making it feel like it could explode at any moment. With every step I took towards Belzac, the more suffocating it became. [Terror (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] St-op! It Arghk! I tried to shoot out the stygian lightning, but I tripped, having lost the necessary strength to stand up anymore. Gotta turn back! Shadow Dash! But before I touched the ground, a ck magic circle appeared underneath me before my garms [ck Tendrils] grabbed my arms and pulled me directly into the shadow world. The momentary respite of not having to feel Belzacs aura was refreshing, but a chill went down my spine as I felt something lurking behind me. When I turned around, I [Hmph!] saw Belzacs statue. I looked around, noticing the rocky walls. I wasnt in the shadow world anymore. [Hahahaha! Brilliant! Brilliant! You really are the one, Saori! Gahahahahahahaha! Yeessss! Ive been waiting for you for 2000 years! Gahahahahahaha!] W-What? I looked up. I felt my butt on the ground and I could see my students sweating profusely from all that pressure from before. [What brazenness! What bravery! What stoess in the face of indomitable power! Ooh, you remind me too much of myself when I faced that archdemon of lust, pup! Gahahahahaha! Ahh, like staring at a younger me!] He really sounds like some yakuza boss at this point. [But, let this be a lesson to you, Saori. The shadow world is not yours alone! It is the domain of the God of Darkness and every dark mage can enter it. But, if you face against a master of the shadows, then be prepared to witness the horrors looming in the abyss.] I gulped. That was no threat. Something happened in the shadow world, but it was a total nk to me right now. No matter how much I tried to remember, I couldnt. [A taste of the powers I can bequeath unto you. What you may learn.] The statue shook and the four garm onnikais Hanazawa controlled created a purple, ghostly hand. [ept my proposal. Be my sessor, get revenge on the person who doomed our bloodline, be a Champion even Edna would have never imagined, and be the catalyst for the creation of a new race!] Uno, Song, Sarasa, Quatre, Varya, Shere, Ajay, Shoyi; all the members of my shadow pack, minus Rajah as he was with Hestia, were immediately ejected from my shadow, falling onto the ground. They immediately got back on their feet, ring and growling at Belzac, but the wolf onlyughed. [Gahahahaha! Your pack looks passable, but there is still so much more they can aplish. The summit is yet so far!] Once hisughter stopped, his attention was back to me. [I can show you the extent of our bloodline, Saori. We are more than just an S rank bloodline, we can and will reach the peak! Join me, my descendant.] No. [Huh?!] Sensei?! Oi, what, Segawa?! I surprised everybody with my answer, but it was all too obvious to me. I am not your pawn. Bloodline? I havent even epted you as anything but a random dead wolf. I scowled, despite knowing what would happen if I were to get angry here. I am not your errand girl, Belzac. I am not here to do your bidding or get your revenge. I stood up, lightning wrapped around my body. I came here to learn more about being a garm, but what am I looking at here? A dead wolf who built up a grudge for over two millennia. You arent that [Three-Eyed Fenrir] anymore, you are only another onnikai. Anger consumes you, driving you forward with every step. I boldly announced. Maybe you can show me how to master my abilities, but family? We are not. I will never ept you as anything but a stranger! [] Aplete silence. I couldnt feel any hostility or maliceing from the statue, only awkwardness. Eventually, the quiet was broken by a single person pping their hands. I snapped my head around, bewildered I couldnt detect them prior. Itay. zac. A weird, indistinguishable ent filled my ears, only managing to pick up a few words there and there. When they finally came into the light, my eyes widened as their silhouette were revealed. Three people. All women. They were the A rumbling. Grruwuik! Or something simr escaped my stomach. I was hungry. [Ancestor told us these shadow cocoons are simr to an evolution cocoon. The mana would keep you from starving, but] Ill be hungry when I wake up. Right. I need to ount for how the System works. My shback stopped. My memories were there, all neatly ced in a neat row for me to remember. Now I knew again how it all happened, but remembering any further was too much of a drag. I was starving. Effects: [Starvation (Moderate)] Ah, thats why I felt like I was withering away a bit. Good thing I have a high amount of Health to endure this. Even with how I made it seem so non-threatening, the fact still stood that I was losing Health and with all the ying I did with my shadow pack, I had ignored the paining from my body. Thinking could wait forter. First, I needed to eat. I pulled out a Health potion and drank it to recover my Health before taking out multiple dishes and also food for my garms. They werent hungry like me, but it was still good for us to have a meal together since it had been almost two weeks for them. Itadakimasu. I pped my hands together before cutting up a steak for myself, signaling my shadow pack to begin feasting, too. After I remembered how they rejected Belzac with me, I felt our bond growing even tighter. As a prettyrge fenrir, I had to eat a lot to keep myself from going hungry, so when I was starving, I could probably challenge Hestias normal eating habits. tes and bowls began to be emptied, all neatly piled up until there were three stacks of ten. My garms were already finished, but I still needed more. After ten more servings, each which would have been enough to fill a single athlete from Earth, I let out a giant sigh and touched my bloated belly and fell to the ground. I could feel my head warming up from shame, embarrassed at how udylike I was acting right now. Imented how I should have gotten a bit drunk, just so I could ignore this unnerving feeling. Whatever, not any different from stress eating. Eating a lot to calm down my nerves after looking at my mothers medical bills, while the stress itself helped me stay thin in a way. Bnced lifestyle. That dream honestly brought up some rather sad memories which I really would have liked to stay hidden. I loved my mother, but it really wasnt a pleasant time, to say the least. I then stood up, groaning a bit from the food moving in my belly, before going over to the wall of this ck sphere. I covered my right arm with [Shadow Armament] and pulled a piece of it off, creating an opening for everybody to leave. Once outside, I noticed I was still inside the cave where Belzacs soul was. I turned around, noticing the shadow ball was see-through from the outside. Meaning, my shadow pack outside of Shoyi I believed [Shadow Dash] inside once they saw me awake. No wonder I hadnt noticed their presence until the veryst moment. Thanks for staying with me all this time, Shoyi. I caressed my little slime. Despite not spending as much time with him and only using him as ourpanys trash and waste disposal, I could still feel a ton of affectioning from this little guy. The little guy wobbled around in happiness, making me feel even worse. [Alpha] Once I was done thanking Shoyi, Song suddenly called for me, pointing my attention forward to a translucent wolf around the size of my garms. She was sitting and was only eying me. How long has she been waiting there? Without me needing to say anything, my entire shadow pack quickly dived back into my shadow, knowing the ghost and I needed some private time. Once they were gone, I walked up closer to the spirit-like garm and stood in front of her, not knowing what to say. Until some words slipped out of my mouth. I did not expect the dream to end immediately upon our meeting. [ Ancestor set the illusion up to test your ability to manipte shadows, in addition to being able to discern it being a trick. You took longer than he expected, but] She paused, looking me up and down. [So I took advantage of his disappointment. I slipped myself into that moment. So I could] She stopped talking again. Her telepathic voice was filled with pain. So you could get to know me. I get it. I nodded, still feeling awkward. It was obvious enough to guess with how she worded her sentence. In other words, my dream ended the moment Belzac noticed I was free, and it coincidentally happened after I finished confessing my regrets to my fake mother. Well, it gave me a chance to find closure with my memory of Mother, so I couldntin. On the other hand, the garm before me missed her chance. You are my mother? I asked carefully. She nodded. Then, how are you here? Speaking with me? I saw your body. I saw Hestia burying you with [The rest of our family, yes. Your father and your elder siblings. All fell on that day when they confronted the young reincarnator dragon. I, too, did, but I still managed to ry myst wishes to her. Seeing as you are alive and well, it seemed she kept her promise to me.] I felt happinessing from her, but also a hint of regret. Hestia had mentioned something about promising my garm mother to protect me when we first met. I had to admit, I felt nothing when she told me that. Then, should you I stopped myself from finishing that sentence. It still felt hard for me to ept that this was my mother in this world, but Hestia and Melloxtressa came into my mind as I saw the grief in her eyes. Child and mother, separated only to be reunited a yearter after the former had grown up. A chance for a childhood, gone, never to be obtained. If I had continued speaking, I was sure my words would have cut even deeper than a de. There was no need to torment this poor mother of mine. As such, I calmed down as I mentally reevaluated how Hestia and Melloxtressa dealt with their initial meeting. Unlike Hestia, I could suppress my emotions, especially after I had that moment with my dream mother. If that illusion was this garms work, then I owed her at the very least to act reasonable. How did you manage to remain here? To talk with me? I asked my question as calmly as possible. And from the look of it, I didnt agitate her, so I called that a sess. [In myst moments, I made a deal with our Ancestor, Belzac. He woke up when you were born, apparently. By surrendering my life, he told me I could entrust you with that dragon whelp. In exchange, I wanted him to allow even a sliver of me to meet you once youve grown strong enough to be Ancestors sessor.] Hestia did mention thattter part when I mentioned wanting to meet Belzac. That girl had forgotten the second part of the promise entirely, and only remembered it at the veryst moment. Honestly! My garm mother continued, [My actual soul has already met the Goddess of Death. This is only a part of it, a small remembrance so I could meet you. I am bound here simr to the other fenrir onnikais Belzac has under hismand. In other words] Her translucent body began to shrink, condensing itself into a small creature, looking very simr to a lesser faefolk. [I am an onnikai,] she stated before turning back to her previous form. I was speechless. A mother who loved her child so much, she would sacrifice her life to make sure her guardian was prepared to face any new dangers. She ignored the pain of her dying body and trained that guardian, giving herbat styles, strategies, and also managed to humble her. You could argue Tasianna was Hestias first teacher, but to be honest, it should have been this garm before me. And even after dying, a small part of her still wandered this ce, waiting diligently for her child to return. She hid herself at first, and only appeared once she saw an opportunity. She created an illusion, where daughter and mother could talk. She gave that daughter a chance to speak and cry, despite those emotions being directed at another woman she considered mother, and all that while she remained patient and quiet, considerate of her daughters own inner turmoil. It could feel her sincerity. I could now understand why Hestia talked so positively about my garm mother. I was conflicted on how to feel. This was my mother, but I still couldnt ept her as that. However, I felt extremely thankful to her for what she did. I just didnt know what to say. [ Come with me, Saori. You are the first of your allies to break through the illusion,] she called for me before beginning to move deeper into the tunnel. I sighed deeply and followed behind her. My chance to say my thanks was gone. And this awkwardness between us continued as we walked. Sadly, my garm mother wasnt like Melloxtressa. While thetter could take the lead to help Hestia warm up to their rtionship, my mother and I were both too unsure how to bridge the gap. And it wouldnte any time soon, since the moment we reached the end of this tunnel, a familiar face greeted me. Ooooh, there you are, Saori! Hoho, you sure took your time in that dream. A beauty sleep to keep your cute face fresh and youthful, right? A blond woman with blood-red eyes walked up to me. Her elven ears perked up as she smiled before taking a sip from her suspicious dark red drink. Goddess Vivachel? Oh right, right. You and your sisters appeared. The appearance of this elven goddess reminded me of the three people who appeared during my argument with Belzac Ilsaphone, Vivachel, and Kronnaz. I hadnt expected them to be there, but without them, I was sure my arguement with Belzac wouldnt have concluded in a peaceful manner. They were the ones who suggested to Belzac to train us, which prompted him to send us into those shadow cocoons for his trial. Hrm, two weeks of staying inside that shadow world, with nothing but your own thoughts must have been trying for a healthy mind. Dont mind it, dont mind it. She wagged her finger, telling me to sort my thoughts quickly and to get up to date. So, did you change your mind in any way? I bet that old wolf would appreciate a positive answer. The answer is still a no. I was blunt. I still thought Belzacs request was annoying and felt too alienated to ept we were rted. The reason for the trial was to actually give me time to rethink Belzacs proposal, to ept my role as Ednas Champion and also to get revenge for his death. To essentially right what was wrong. However, I just came back from one revenge Quest, and was not okay with another one. There was too much vengeance around me, anyways. Oh? Not even to my mothers proposal? Didnt you receive Mothers blessing? You wont ept the responsibility? Vivachel quizzed me, looking more curious than offended. As I told your older sister, I am notpletely apprehensive of it, but with how Belzacs quest would be my third Divine Quest if I epted, I cannot take on such a role with those prerequisite. Well, still, understandable. However, once you pass the trials here, it will be hard for you to develop your Unique Job without more aid from Belzac. He is the origin of your bloodline, after all, and you should have tasted his power already. Divine Quest: Pass Belzacs Trials and Training Quest Giver: Goddess of Death and Necromancy, Ilsaphone Description: Just pass Belzacs training. Reward: Unique Job Unlock It was an incredibly simple Quest, but its reward was also not the most impressive. Unlocking the ability to get a Unique Job was nice, but it didnt mean I could earn one immediately. That was the problem, and why I considered the rewards appropriate. Considering what Vivachel said, I had to agree that learning more from Belzac could help me. To create his trial, he created not only an illusion which I thought was real for a time, but inside this ce, it had an almost dream-like reality to it. Seeing as how a projection of my recovered mother appeared. Of course, there could be more Belzac could teach me, but I wasnt so sure if it was worth agreeing to his incredibly selfish request. Tasianna was a friend, Belzac was just a stranger. Doing all these revenge jobs was getting rather annoying. [Please, consider it,] my garm mother implored me to, but I could only stay silent. It didnt feel right to refute it again. Now, now, Saori. Good daughters take care of their mothers, right? Vivachel tapped me softly on my shoulder, before tracing her finger along my jaw, nudging me to look her straight into her eyes. And since I am a good daughter, I have to make sure my mother gets what she wants. It immediately felt like my consciousness was sinking right into her ruby re. I was unable to speak back as I could feel my mental protection skills were doing their best to drag me out of it, but it was all futile. I was entranced, drawn in deeper and deeper Until I was released. I jest! Hohohoho! Vivachelughed out of glee as I flinched backward, feeling cold sweat forming along my forehead. As I tried to control my breathing and beating heart, the vampire goddess produced a blood fan from the red liquid inside her ss before gesturing with her finger for me to follow. Come,e, little bloodling. You want to see your students, no? Jeez why do I always get tangled with these weird people? Still, I did as she wanted me to, and what I saw in the next cavern sent another chill down my spine. I wasnt hallucinating when I saw the three Night Sisters, and I sure hoped my eyes werent lying to me right now, as I could see both Ilsaphone and Kronnaz sitting inside two individual ck spheres. Vivachel told me to look inside, so I did. In the first, I saw Kronnaz meditating in front of Tatsuyas and Kyouyas sleeping bodies. Vivachel then asked me if I was curious what the two were dreaming of, but before I could reject that idea, Vivachel smirked gleefully and began sending me thoughts. There, I saw Tatsuya biting his nails short in school, anxiously waiting for his parents toe back from court. Apparently, his mother was sued by Yoichiro Akabane, Japans most notorious persecutor and the father of Franz Akabane, one of my best students. Something had happened when Mister Akabane visited Tatsuyas mothers coffee shop, and this altercation led to the former suing thetter for damage. Since it was a civil proceeding, Akabane couldnt exactly present himself, but from Tatsuyas memories, his parents told him how Akabane literally controlled hiswyer to do his bidding. Tatsuyas father was a CEO of a rather sessful international tradingpany, and he told Tatsuya Akabane instigated this situation with his wife to sabotage him. In the end, Akabane won the trial and almost caused the coffee shop to be closed. At the end of the day, this drama didnt ruin Tatsuyas father, but it still gave him some bad press he needed to answer to the board members. Is this why Tatsuya hated Franz so much? Because of this? I questioned, now realizing how much it made sense. When I was still their teacher, those two were the worst student partner pairs. Their anti-synergy was so problematic that it made the usually honor student Franz get a failing grade during one of the partner projects. I learned from that moment, if I wanted my students to pass, I could never, ever pair them together. My paycheck rested on that fact. Back to the topic at hand, Tatsuyas dream then looped again, and he found himself right at the beginning, learning of the trial, and then witnessing his parents arguing with each other about what to do about it. With every new loop, Tatsuya would try something to make sure his parents won, whether it was to use his Peolyncian power or something else, but it would all still end in failure. It was disheartening to watch, so I turned over to Kyouyas. Unfortunately for me, while his dream was simpler, it wasnt anywhere easier to digest. Body shaming. When I first met Kyouya, he was already a fit, athletic young man, but from the dream, I saw him struggling with his weight as a young boy and in his early teens. He would be ridiculed not only by his schoolmates but also from his cousins, all driving home how he was sweaty, ugly, and dumb. The poor boy was driven into a corner by the public shame, forgoing eating for entire days to diet, only to fall into his craving the next day and eat so much it made the previous day a waste. Eventually, his father forced him into a gym, telling him if you want to change, do it here! A professional trainer was hired, and while Kyouya had his misgivings at the start, eventually warmed up to it. Not only did he lose weight but also gained muscles, eventually turning him into the person he was now. However, from the looks of it, he was going through some internal problems concerning his body after being transported into this new world. Howpared to people like Hestia, Yorshka, and Muraina, he was insignificantpared to them, and how his own Unique skill could never measure to the strength he wanted. He was d Hestia removed the skill through her usurper rights, but was now unsure how to progress for the future. Just like when he was still overweight, he needs somebody to guide him in the correct direction. Hes unsure where his future will go. And my thoughts were proven correct when the reason why Kyouya couldnt break out of his dream was the fact he was theorycrafting what the best way forward was. Was it to ask Yorshka for more tips or should he ask one of King Drangleics knights? Should he learn magic from Hestia and Melloxtressa, or should he learn from Grimnir to be a craftsman. He wasnt sure. Dont think about breaking them out. Vivachel suddenly stopped sending me thoughts and drew me back to reality. I was not nning to, I scoffed at the mischievous vampire queen, earning me a heartyugh from her. I was about to say, I did not want to see their thoughts. You act too hastily. I already had a feeling this goddess was an extremely yful one from our meeting in the dungeon where the real Parilostro Resve was located. Now that I was speaking with her, I was now 100% sure of it. Ignoring her, I turned around to Hanazawa, where I noticed something differentpared to the boys. Instead of sleeping on the ground, she was meditating right in front of an analyzing Ilsaphone. The ying-yang mana symbols from her Unique skill [Twilight Pdin] were floating right in front of her. Hmm? I tilted my head, prompting Vivachel to answer. Just like you, Asaka already has a patron god. Both of you have a clear path forward, when ites to training and improvement of your skills. On the other hand, the two boys are still in a limbo. Thats why Kroza wanted to help them, since they needed the guidance of a true warrior more than a mage. She pointed at Ilsaphone and herself. Elsa is Asakas patron goddess, and you already have mother, and Belzac, really. [The first trial is tailored towards each person,] my garm mother added. [You went through a forest because the Ancestor wanted to learn about your mind and your control over shadows. The male pups have an issue since they do not have a strong, profound reason to fight for the future, so they must analyze their past. The girl likewise had no real goal and is probably going through the same process, but in her case, she has the Goddess of Death impeding and directly challenging her ideals and convictions.] Vivachel nodded. The reason why you are out first is that your trial didnt ask for your psychological profile. Belzac only wants you for your strength. Asaka probably will be the second toe out, I guess, since she has my sister directly guiding her. But, who knows?] Considering Hanazawas troubled past with her abusive and neglectful parents, and the death of her brother, I would believe she would have more problems. Unlike Tatsuya and Kyouya, I asked somebody about Hanazawas background. In this case, Haruka, her current best friend, so I could understand the mind of that girl. Hope it works out. I sighed and hoped my former students would do well, before turning my head over to Vivachel. I have a question. Why are the three of you helping us out with our growth? And why arent you helping any of them? My dear, we gods can do whatever we like. She smiled arrogantly. Kroza took an interest in the boys, while Elsa is trying to groom Asaka. On the other hand, why am I not helping out? Because I have no fancy for any of you. If I am to train a mortal, it must be a blessed of mine, at least. So, the other two are nice, while you arent? Is that what you Hold on. At the mention of mortals, I suddenly realized something I hadnt thought of before. Something that shouldnt be possible without Hestia or a trantor like KleaHatma around. I raised my hand, stopping Vivachel from continuing. Hold on, why am I hearing you correctly?! This shouldnt be possible! And a wide grin formed on her face, before she spoke with apletely different voice. The same one I heard from Belzac! It took you a bit, but my ability to imitate people never wavered after all these years. Come, its time to talk face-to-face again. She folded her blood fan shut before her form started to waver and turnpletely ck, like a shadow. While waving her hand, this being slowly melted into the ground and began to move. I followed it out of the cavern, chasing after the rapidly speeding target, only to end up in another room where another Vivachel showed up, waving at me. Hestia? She asked me in that weird-sounding ent gods usually had when they spoke. She then shrugged and shook her head, before forming a cross in front of her mouth. She then pointed at her ears before doing the same with mine. Was she gesturing how I couldnt hear her? With how confused I was, it made it hard to understand what was actually going on. Vivachelughed, hiding her grin with her fan, before pointing at the statue behind her Belzacs skeletal remains. [How was it, Saori? Was it not perfect?] Belzacs deep voice growled in my mind. W-What?! [Look.] The shadow underneath his skeleton squirmed before it started to move by itself, forming what looked like a female. Only, it wasnt just any female, it was me. Huh?! I flinched from seeing myself. The shadow waved at me and spoke in my voice before melting back into the shadow. T-That was not a normal [Shadow Clones]. It is not possible to make a copy of anybody else but yourself with that spell! [Correct, but I was able to mimic Goddess Vivachel and also make a copy of you. The only way you realized it wasnt the real Vivachel was that you could hear her properly,] he exined. [Saori, there is more than just simple shadow maniption, ck electricity, and some beasts you managed to tame when ites to my bloodline. I can show you why they called me the Harbinger of Grim and why it took two armies to defeat me. I can show you] I heard the wind. I turned around to see my garm mother passing through the tunnel entrance, too slowpared to even my wolfkin form. [ your true family.] Family? Thats right, that is why I came here. The whole self-reflection and closure part was just the icing on top, right? There was a reason why I didnt follow either Hestia or Grimnir in their objectives. I came here because of Belzac. Right, I had to keep this in mind. It didnt matter how I achieved it, but the goal of this trip was to learn from Belzac about my bloodline and to be stronger. That was the only thing I needed to think about. Simr to how Ipromised with a teachers position instead of following my dream of bing a historian, sometimes, it would be better for everyone and myself to endure some pain. To live, was to struggle. My time on Earth had taught me that in abundance. Okaa-san. Otou-san. My family. Hestia. Tasianna. Eine. Grimnir. The Aurora is my new family. I lost the former, so I must do my best for thetter now. I gripped my red scarf, made entirely from Hestias fire mana. I lost one family, but gained a new one in the form of Aurora. There was no reason for me to keep rejecting my fenrir bloodline. I lost my first mother with my death, but there was now a chance for me to make a new one. Every mother deserved a chance to love their child Whats another family? The more the merrier, right? However, what use is it to have so many people caring for you, if you cannot defend them? For Hestias Quest, strength and cunning was extremely important. Hestia represented that strength, while I am her shadow. From my experience in Gleisvale, I started to remember why my father became a firefighter in the first ce it was to make sure fires wouldnt take a persons life. He always impressed me with his tales of being a hero, and I always focused on the heroics instead of how he felt about them. He loved saving people, he loved to see others smile after an inferno. I couldnt speak with him, but I was starting to understand him better after what I did in the ve auction and my time in that illusion. He went into the fire disregarding anything outside of the situation, only being able to think about the family stuck inside the ammed building. He died, but he managed to save them. A family existed because he was there. It broke ours in return, and I couldnt forgive him for that. It gnawed at me. I didnt want to be like him, but I guess my time in Peolynca had exposed that part of him in me. His stories affected me. Seeing Hestia being a hero inspired me. The personality I developed as a teacher, as an adult, was being pushed back, whilst my idealist side came forward. However, that wasnt what I wanted. Now I get it. I had to embrace both sides of myself. My pragmatic, rational side with my brave, heroic one. Hestia could be reckless because she ias that strong, but I didnt need to emte her. I had my own distinct fighting style, and bing a [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir] shouldnt change that. I gained more power from my evolution, but I couldnt forget about my roots. Yes, what made me this strong in the first ce. The dark element was a flexible one, filled with more trickery than power. I had to remember what Hestia told me in the past. I think I am the problem, she told me concerning what was holding me back. At this point, I couldpletely say, I disagreed. Me imitating Hestia wasnt her fault, it was mine. Even back when I was a teacher, all I did was follow my senpais and constructed a personality to fit Shiroko High School. To make them feel I was a part of them. Even with my own dagger mastery, I hadnt innovated on it as much as I did my shadow mastery. All my techniques came from my time with the saurians, when they trained me. However, dark magic was fluid. It had a tool for every situation, you could say. [Smokey Haze] was the perfect example for a spell with a multi-facet of usages. To be stronger, I couldnt be reckless and rely on my strength alone, I had to be cunning. I needed to understand the true nature of the shadow world. And for that, I needed good mentors. Teachers who looked at the abyss and came out of it unscarred. I needed Now that I think about it, my time inside that dream did make me reconsider things. I turned my attention back to Belzac. him. [ Your eyes. That red mist. Arent you eager, my descendant?] Speaking with Mother gave me the time and chance I needed to look back at my life and how I grew. The current me, you could say, was simr to my Earthen life as I was willing to do whatever was needed to survive. Even if I considered my students good friends, my primary reason to be an amazing teacher was for the money. Intentions mattered to me. So, what did it matter what Belzacs goal was? How he ended up in this cave was not my problem and I could care less about it. However, this was the obstacle for me to get that paycheck. That trove of knowledge to exceed my current limitations. I wanted it so badly. Travel the world My deal with Hestia. Right, how could I drag her around the world if I keep being so stubborn? Im already dealing with criminals and underworld scum, after all, ahahahaha! I need to be stronger. More than I currently am. Can you help me with that? [Of course.] Will you help my shadow pack be the most frightening force there is? [Of course!] I smacked my chest, holding my hand over my heart as I stated myst demand. I want the ability to protect my pack and family. I require it! The power of the shadow world to defend and attack. Will you make me a fenrir who will even surpass the notorious [Three-Eyed Fenrir]? [] The shadow underneath his statue moved once again, but this time, instead of transforming itself into a woman, it morphed and grew ever sorge. Fur and ws appeared as the shadow transformed itself into a wolf, peering down at me like a giant. Its humongous body was too huge for the cavern, denting it and expanding it to fit its size. Its ck eyes red at me with a third one sprouting on its forehead. [The abyss calls, and as its ambassador, you will answer. As the harbinger, I shall pave your way forward. The secrets of the void, the domain of the God of Darkness. You will be my sessor, and the inheritor of my techniques. You will be the legend I couldnt be.] shes and bites werent the only things we wolves did well. We could howl really well. Then lets talk. I took a breather, steeling myself for the path forward. He wanted me to kill somebody? Well, let us just say there was enough time to talk this out. y it smart. I just needed to use my current position and his impatience to my advantage. Better use Gaels and Murainas training to its fullest now. Sorry, Hestia. It will probably take a while until we meet again. But until then I turned my head back to my garm mother. Its time to get used to my estranged family. A note from AbyssRaven Saori and her garm family. The pack about to grow? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 310: A City in Trouble. Chapter 310: A City in Trouble. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Corrosive Pyromancer] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Corrosive Pyromancer] has been reached Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Virulent Corrosion] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Virulent Corrosion Level: 0/30 Job Skill gained: [Virulent Corrosion] Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Secondary Job to [Holy Mage][Space-Time Mage] [Healer] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Holy Mage] [Space-Time Mage] has been reached Healer Level: 0/10 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Corrosive Fire Lv. 6] [Mana Eyes Lv. 6] [Water Resistance Lv. 5] gained Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, Third Princess of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, Daughter of Emperor Eltharion and Sixth Empress Melloxtressa, Champion of the Goddess of Light, and Leader of the C rank hunterpany, Aurora. I gave a curtsy inside this decorated andvished throne room, making sure my head only nodded slightly, as was custom. The Principality of Yeos and the royal family Caice warmly wees Princess Hestia to our court. May the Goddess bless our auspicious meeting today with bountiful light. A suited man with a sharp goatee bowed deeply as he greeted me before gesturing towards the two people behind him, sitting on thrones. May I present, His Royal Highness, Prince Markval Caice the Fifth, and his mother, Princess Dowager Estelle Gleasa Caice. I looked up, seeing a young pubescent boy sitting on the throne with his head held up high and a certain strength in his eyes. On the other hand, his mother sitting next to him was showing a forced smile in an attempt to hide the darkness in her expression. Untold numbers of restless nights could be seen on her face. Looking down, the retainers of the royal throne were standing in two neat rows to the sides of the courts carpet. On one side were a bunch of knights I had never seen before, save for one aged individual, the warrior-priest leader Jethro. I hadnt told him about my identity until just now, so the surprise in his face was obvious. I wondered if he thought I lied to him? On the other side, there was a group of ministers and politicians. The man with the goatee was undoubtedly the seneschal, Yurius Alberstien, a perfect match to the description I received from Jethro. There was another noteworthy member there, a finely-dressed woman with a small tiara, sharing the same royal blue hair color as her brother and Yeostar. That had to be the only daughter of the previous Prince of Yeos, Princess Anasthasia Caice. Princess Hestia, it is an honor to receive your serendipitous visit to our humble nation. I am aware you are not here as a delegate of the great Empire of the West, the Dragon Empire Kargryx, but I can assure you, we will treat you with the respect of one. The young prince announced, acting and sounding like a proper ruler with the way he conducted himself. And for that, I humbly apologize to you for our countrys conduct. Your visit was a surprise, sowe were unable to make the proper arrangements. I hope the three days since your visit have been well. All is well, Your Highness. Traveling as the Goddesss Champion means being flexible and working with what is avable. If I were to expect a royal greeting every time I visit a new locale, it would only hinder my duties and take up my own time. I let the prince and his country go with no hard feelings. All of this was still just formalities. To be honest, if I were here as a princess of an empire, my treatment could be called into question. However, with how I didnt want people to know I was a princess at the gate, I couldnt fault them really. I didnt even send a letter in advance to announce my appearance. Even if they apologized formally, just to maintain rtion, there was really nothing for them to be sorry about. You are most gracious, Princess Hestia. Your kindness and patience undoubtedly makes you a blessed of our merciful Goddess. Surely, our meeting is all part of her ns. He gave a small nod to be before gesturing to his seneschal. Duke Yurius Alberstien. It must be the grace of the Goddess to bless me with your acquaintance today, Your Imperial Highness. He bowed deeply, almost looking like he would fall if he went even further down. As announced, we shall honor you here as Her Holinesss blessed, instead of by your imperial status, Champion Hestia. However, before we go into business, may I inquire about your stay? Youve been staying at an inn in the harbor, correct? Would you like to temporarily move to the castle? I assure you, your every need will be satisfied here. More like the castle would be a better ce to monitor me. Not to mention having to act formally here instead of however I wanted to at the inn. It was better if I gave a proper excuse here. I must humbly decline. I stated bluntly. Although I would wee a change of scenery, for the purpose of my stay at the harbor, the inn I rent suffices, and it is actually the more preferable choice. Oh? The seneschal tilted his head, prompting to continue. As you might be aware, there are two blessed from the Goddess of Water currently situated on Karhnteel Ind. Their Divine Quest is to protect the shrine and seal while the tournament is ongoing, I began. One of them, Saint Kushlekzar, is my magician master. As a Champion, I am still young and have much to learn, regardless of my identity as a dragon. Warrior-priest Jethro can attest to my stay there. Ive been diligently training in preparation for todays festival. Everybody turned to Jethro, barely unnerving him. It appeared he caught on quickly and expected something like this. He confirmed my statement, even going further by telling everybody how Ive been using visiting the local mercenary guild frequently and how I donated most of my merfiend spoils to the warrior-priests. Considering how speechless he was to learn I was a princess today, he did a great assist. The seneschal instantly dropped the matter to my tion. Despite how much of a misogynist Jethro was, even after the first day, he knew when to put it aside for moments like these. May I also inquire where your mother, Empress Melloxtressa, is, Champion Hestia? the seneschal asked, but I shot that question down. We are not here as delegates. My mother is enjoying her time like any other tourist or visitor. If you wish to know if the Principality of Yeos is safe while she is around, then, yes. She is not a whimsical, mindless dragon, Duke Alberstien. I then turned my attention away from him. Now, I believe Prince Markvals time is more precious than these trivial questions. I also have to register in time for the tournament. May I begin with my reason for being here? Yes, of course, Your Imperial Highness. I was out of line. With that out of the way, I began retelling everything I told Jethro already, about how I was here on a Divine Quest from Aurena and Yeostar. My main objective was to protect the blood of Yeostar, and to make sure a new Champion of Yeostar would be knighted. For that, I had already epted Jethros proposal to join the festivals tournament. Prince Markval Was surprised to hear thatst part, but seemed to appreciate me wanting to help out to the point I would join the fray. In addition, everybody else was shocked to hear it, too. Apparently, Jethro had not told anybody about this at all, literally concealing it from his family, too. There really was friction inside the royal pce. Duke Alberstien and several other noblemen confronted Jethro on this subject, questioning why he was sending our illustrious guest into the tournament. While they didnt explicitly say it, from the look I received from the nobles up until now, I had the feeling their opinion on women was just as high as Jethro''s. I repeat, my job is to make sure the blood doesnt go into a random person''s hand. Sir Jethro has already given me the necessary information to understand the situation. From my three days here, I have seen no ship from the Empire arriving at the docks to assist with the tournament security. I am here to help. I redirected their ire away from Jethro, bringing their attention back to me. I concur. The young prince supported me. Duke Alberstien, we have a Champion here with us. Let us have her work with us to make sure we can find a blessed for ancestor Yeostar. Y-Yes, of course, sire. However, please dont think every Champion is simr to Champion Royce. He was one of a kind. The Duke turned around, looking at his liege with a stern face. We have to make sure the memento Sir Royce left behind is given to somebody worthy of it. We need to meticulously make sure his sacrifice is not in vain, so we can show our friends, the Empire, that Yeos is still the bastion of the strongest Champion. Empire?! Our friends?! Jethro suddenly exploded at the mention of Folschrek, stomping his way towards Alberstien. You must be out of your mind, Alberstien! What sort of sycophant are you to still support the Empire after everything theyve done to us? Where is the support we requested? Why is a girl here before the great Empire of Humankind?! A woman and bunch of beastmen are more willing to help us than our allies! sphemy! Alberstien scoffed back. You are supposed to be a man of faith, but you show little of that role when speaking about thend of the Emperor of Light! The Church has appointed the Emperor of Folschreck to be our bulwark against the demonkins. The darnds! What human would not be willing to support them? They fight on our behalf, but all I hear from that mouth of yours is scorn! Our Prince and Champion Royce would not be dead if you hadnt convinced His Highness to support the Empire! You spoke of gaining favors, but what you did was send my brother and many of our countrymen to their graves! Where were our allies when we needed aid? They care not for us! A bombastic argument between the leaders of the noble faction and the warrior-priests of Yeostar erupted in the throne room, deafening everybody as they fought without showing signs of rest. Not a single attempt to stop them arrived, as both the knights and ministers simply cowered and averted their eyes. I could see Prince Markval trying to speak, but his voice reached nobody. The young ruler was bbergasted, panicking as he didnt know how to calm down the bad vibes in the room. From the looks of it, if I didnt step in soon, this would just go nowhere. Pa I was about to say something until some banshee suddenly screamed QUIEEEEEET! That shriek silenced everybody in the room, bringing their attention towards the throne area. It was Markvals mother, the Princess Regent. All this talking, talking! You are all ipetant! Enough of this, taint my son no longer! Court is adjourned! Adjourned?! Alberstien stared up in shock. Your Highness, we have a gue Deal with her yourself! Court is adjourned! The royal mother quickly moved and began pushing her son, trying to get him out of the room. He tried to stop her, but every word he said went to deaf ears. Now, now, my son, you need to rest. There are so many dangers around. You need to rest your weary mind. Come,e, with your mother. And just like that, the whole royal meeting was over in the most unexpected way possible. Before the prince leftpletely, I sent him a telepathic message, [Blood and sweat on sword and ground, the stars shine bright with glory abound.] He looked at me with widened eyes, but couldnt say anything before his mother left him. Hopefully, hell get it. I shrugged my shoulders after delivering Yeostars message to Prince Markval. Yup this country has major problems. And I didnt mean just their cultural and ideological issues. Two of the most influential members of this principalitys court began an open argument and nobody was willing to stop them, all while they were greeting a guest. It was outrageous, honestly. The wounds in this ce ran deeper than I thought. With a quick curtsy, I excused myself while they were still speechless. While I was walking out of the door, I could hear Alberstien cursing the Princess Dowager under his breath, but it honestly wasnt my problem. Still, I made a mental note of the people who caught my attention today. Gael would probably want to hear about everything. With a deep sigh, my ears picked up the hastened footstep of somebody behind me. Metal nging against each other and the ground could also be heard. When I turned around, Jethro was there. Oh, hey. What is it? Our friendship level was a colossal zero, as he never tried to warm up to me. In other words, I had all the right to act however with him. Champion Hestia why didnt you reveal your true identity when we first met? Why did you hide it from me? he asked with a more curious expression, not looking as offended as I thought he would. Because it didnt matter, I told him bluntly. I was there not as a princess, but as a Champion. Or, would you have treated me better if I came to the ind as Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor? Who knows, but I personally like it more if we spoke without our personas on. Anyways, this cant be the only thing you came running to me for, right? Yes. He gave a short nod, understanding I wanted to change topics. For the tournament I pray for your sess. Please, help us make sure this tournament ends on a good note. Ehehe I burst out a small snicker before showing him a peace sign. Got it~ Leave it to me. Whether he was rude to me in the past or not, his request just now was sincere. I didnt know if something changed his mindset on my participation, but I honestly could believe it. Outside of a pretty beastman unfriendly popce, the whole royal pce felt like it could break apart at any moment now. I returned to the pces foyer, where Tasianna greeted me with a deep bow. I exined to her what happened and she sympathized with me about the problems this country possessed. After our gossip, my fairy friend told me Shay had flown over here a while ago, telling me Mother became bored and went to the beach where she would wait for me. Shay said the Empress wishes to spend some time with you after your qualification match. She found some interesting stands. So why couldnt she just wait at the You know what, I should have expected this. Her interest cant be held for that long, haaaa. I told everybody Mother wasnt whimsical, but maybe I lied a bit about it. She can be quite random sometimes to appease her interests. With a deep sigh, I asked Tasianna to lead the way. It would be best for me to meet Mother quickly, finish the qualification match, and then go have some fun with her. Buuuuuut, before we could do anything, I had another person waiting for my attention. I turned around. It was Markvals older half-sister, Anasthasia. Although she was part of the royal family, she did not speak once during the court meeting. Oh, Princess Anasthasia? A pleasure. I curtsied while Tasianna bowed. Oh, please, there is no need for any formalities right now, Champion Hesita. Any sort of prestige our country had was just blown away inside the throne room, so it really doesnt matter anymore. Hmm? Her tone of voice suggested she was exhausted and wanted this over with, so I simply shrugged and looked around, noticing a few guards around. Anasthasia shooker her hand, telling me this wasnt important enough to go to another room for. I am only here for a request, specifically, with your normal, everyday upation as an adventurer. She then handed me a piece of parchment, detailing events happening next week. I dont think it was too surprising there was a three-day dy until our meeting today, right? We need to gather information on you. Wow, you certainly are blunt about it. And here I thought you would want to hide it. I said it in the most sarcastic manner possible, still reading through the different events and noting them in my head for Mother and me to enjoy. So you knew? Of course, why else would you wait that long to invite me? We could have had that meeting on the same day you sent that missive to me. Master and I pretty much expected for them to try to gain information on us. Considering how we arrived out of nowhere, any proper nation would try to know more about us before proper talks came into y. The problem was, they couldnt use whatever they dug up with all that effort since the Princess Dowager stopped any talks. And here I was all ready for some politicking. Oh boy, what a shaaaaaame. Then, I will get straight to the point, the princess announced. I had heard from rumors that youre supposedly an idol? A musician or something? I nodded. Thats my quasi-official role, yeah. Champion of the Goddess is easier to understand for everybody, but I personally am the Goddesss first idol. Abination between Champion and Saint whose duty is to bring hope to people. Of course, to the Church of Aurena and also the Pantheon of Aurena, I am more or less a champion, since the term idol didnt exist amongst the blessed. Aurena herself acknowledged me more as an Idol of Aurena as I wanted to be called that way. Like Themrayn said, my unique skill was more suited for a Saint than a Champion, and thats why I was a hybrid between the two. When I gave this exnation to Anasthasia, she nodded. I wont try to understand the way of the Goddess, so I will ept you like that, Idol Hestia. So, I heard from these rumors you performed multiple concerts in Artorias and also in Estralia, recently? And they attract plenty of people? I nodded. Then, could Imission you to perform such a concert in Elyonda? I raised an eyebrow. Hmm? Hold on, I was pretty sure I told everybody that I was here for a Divine Quest. Are you now asking me to prepare for something like this, while I also have to participate in the tournament? My eye was twitching a bit from all the pent-up stress building up in my body. Not only did Yeostar, Andira, and Erithia pretty much force upon me a pretty monumental task, I also had to be aware that possible demonkins or their sympathizers were around to sabotage this festival. Now, somebody wanted me to coordinate a whole fucking concert?! What was this pressure?! Noticing my bad mood, Anasthasias eyebrows furled into a frown, looking slightly desperate. Please, I beg of you. I know this is much to ask, but please consider it at least. Although it doesnt show it right now, Yeos is currently on its way to an economic recession due to all the war bills piling up before our treasury. We need to earn Davi. My eyes widened. That was not what I expected to hear. Why are you telling me this? Shouldnt this be a matter you should tell the seneschal or your brother? Markvals mother, my step-mother, became extremely paranoid after my fathers death during the war. It also doesnt help that she and my mother hated each other, even before all of this. She doesnt trust me. She grimaced. And, the men In Yeos, women arent supposed to take on administrative roles concerning the country like I am, right now. The only reason why I am Yeoss treasurer is due to my godfathers the previous treasurer and head administrator of thend will to entrust me the position until I am betrothed and married off. It had my father signature on it, so nobody can speak up against it. Are you telling me, nobody is listening to you? Both Duke Alberstien and my uncle, Jethro, are currently building up our weakened military for different reasons. However, I couldnt care less about it. The peasants on the borders of the principality are being riled up by our neighbors, and our nobles are asking forpensation for our ruined war efforts. There are debts to be paid. This Festival of Yeostar isnt only there to announce a new Champion of Yeostar, but also our only means to avoid bing bankrupt! Well, then its a big sess. I walked through Elyonda when I came here. The city is so crowded, I thought pickpockets were trying to steal from me multiple times. Iparable to Artorias when it came to the number of people around, but Elyonda was also a smaller city. The density of the crowds was enough for me to feel like I was in New York again. But, how many of them came from the Empire? She posed a question I couldnt ask. I honestly thought outside of the usual delegates, like a royal knight to protect the sanctity of the tournament, we would also wee multiple merchants and nobles. However, not a single ship from the Empire came. We need to attract more people. And you were thinking of using my name for Artorias and Estralia, right? I stated that carefully, just to make sure in case she didnt know I formed an alliance with both of them. Yes, your concerts were a big sess, right? Also something about you serving food? I wasnt sure what to make of that information. She looked puzzled. However, from what I learned, people liked it. For the concert in Gleisvale, I heard even the seven dukes and the king of Artorais attended it! Numerous notable personages from Artorias came to Estralia just to hear you perform music! A bit of a misunderstanding. They didnte to Gleisvale, they came into my subspace where I performed that concert. My subspace could bridge people together without needing them to travel to meet in person. However, before I could correct her, she grabbed my hands. Please, Idol Hestia, for the good of God Yeostars country, I plead for you to consider this offer! If you need people to prepare it, I can sort it out for you! Her royal blue hair waved as she spoke animatedly, staring right at me with her yellow eyes. Her earnest plea; it felt like this wasnt such a simple thing at all. Ill consider it. Thank you very much, may the Goddess always lead you down the path of righteousness! Tasianna and I then turned around, walking outside the pce while Anasthasia thanked me once again as a farewell. After we made it out of the pces vicinity, back into Elyondas noble district, I couldnt help but feel like aplete idiot. Should have said, no. I should have just said, no! Ehehe, Tasiannaughed while I felt more weight put on my shoulder. Lady Hestia, you are an idol through and through. Even in a city you dislike, you are willing to perform a concert! Incredible! Ask Amelia for help for me, will you? I said in defeat, epting my faith. Even if I didnt like this country at all, from my initial impression, I had to grit my teeth and just do it. I was an idol, and idols wouldntin if they had to do their job. My duty was to bring people a smile with my music. It didnt matter if I was performing in front of a bunch of assholes or not. If they were willing to listen to me, then my time was theirs to enjoy! Gotta act more mature. I pped my cheeks, remembering once again why I became an idol in the first ce. My deal with Aurena was to connect people through music, to have them resolve their issues through this intervention. If music could touch souls, then I would be the binding agent to bring them together. And Yeos would be a test for that. Could I bring people to like me despite most of its citizens being unfriendly towards beastmen while the nobility had a strong stigma against women in power? That sounded like a real challenge for me to tackle, and the idol inside of me told me I could. They probably wont enjoy my usual arsenal of songs. In other words, I have to touch on their cultural and historical weak spots. Songs about valiant tales! With a n in mind, I now needed to do some research for the lyrics. However, first, I had to perform my duty. Come on, Tasianna. Time to get Mother and get back to the arena! Duty first, funter. A note from AbyssRaven Okay, so while Hestia went and did political stuff and be an responsible Princess, her mother went to have fun at the beach? Well, we now know what Melloxtressa prefers. Beach > Hestia. Sadness. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(11) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 311: Festival of Yeos. Chapter 311: Festival of Yeos. For an ice-type dragon, you really like the sun, huh? I stated to Mother as shey on a frozen lounge chair, wearing a beach dress and icicle sunsses. Her elven skin and silver scales were being exposed to the sunlight as she sunbathed in this quiet area of the beach. I am a silver dragon, dear. I like feeling warm instead of cold. Oh, Tasianna, while you are here, could you make me another cocktail, please? Uhm, fragassa pina cda, please~ No alcohol, of course. My eyes widened at what she said, but what shocked me more was Tasianna agreeing to her wish. Yes, of course, Empress. Shay. Beth. Lady Hestia. Would you three like something? [Cooled water, please. A lot of ice.] Shay stated while blowing cold air around himself, looking ufortable under the sun. [Smoothie, please. Oh, and if Prisci had made any more ice cream, could you bring some out for us, too?] Beth replied. Unlike her brother, she was quickly breaking out of her icy imperial guard persona, and simply enjoying things more. Oooh, ice cream! Yes, that would be brilliant! She then turned away from Beth and back to me. Fragassa ice cream or should we try the fulinoe vored ones today? I stared at everybody before me, feeling incredulous at how my family and friends were enjoying a summer break like this. All whilst I had to deal with politics even! Lets try the fulinoe-tasting one. Tamae said she was experimenting with the taste to make it seem more coffee. In the end, I just said fuck it. Today was a festival. Tasianna opened a portal into our subspace while I took out my lounge chair and took off my jacket and robe. Whileying on it, I took in a much-needed sunbath, reenergizing my core with fresh sr energy. Uwaaaaaaaaa I sighed deeply with a smile on my face, while Motherughed. The festival in the city is pretty big. Why did you leave it? Waiting for you, dear. This is our first festival! Even if you came here for a Quest, I will not allow it to stop my chance to spend some valuable time with you! Mother announced with a curled-up fist, looking determined. Plus, I can only endure those nasty res when Im having fun. I dont think me being angry would be good for the festival. I grimaced. Y-Yeah, good idea. Just a bit more and the people who disliked beastmen could have ruined their whole harvest festival. Jeez, I wondered what Yeostar was thinking after he heard that little nugget. Good thing Mother didnt act as furious as our trip through the Kingdom of Astraford. I suddenly heard Yeostars voice. Like with Aurena and Kargryxmor, my newly formed connection with Yeostar allowed him to look through my eyes and speak with me, although I could always forbid him to with [The Light]. Erithia and Andira could do the same, but they hadnt spoken with me yet. [Master!] As I enjoyed the sun, a boys voice entered my head and I snapped my gaze over to my left, seeing a husky-size white-furred tiger with green stripes. He jumped onto me, purring and rubbing his head against mine, while I was having a hard time controlling him. [Master! Master! Youre back!] Haha, stop, stop, Rajah! I stood up and snuggled this giant dog-like cat, rubbing his furry cheeks while he tried to lick me. Where were you, hiehie? I told you to stick with Mother. [Master, I was hunting down a monster with a hard shell! It wasrge and had weird, bby skin! Before I could bite its neck, it retracted its limbs and head into that shell! I used [Dark Tendrils] and got it out, but then I noticed your scent! Like those merfiends, there are so many weird monsters so far away from the forest!] So, you let the poor turtle go? Phew. Rajah was, at the end of the day, a tiger monster and had the mentality of a young teenager. He was still quite childish and excited about anything new that he had never seen in the Belzac forest before. For example, how he yed with Master Kush and the saurians when they went merfiend hunting. He showed no fear. Now, after that hunting session, he had evolved into a D rank virigress a [Young Monochrome Virigress] Young Monochrome Virigress An immature virigress whose green fur has turned white from its connection to the Goddess of Light. Its ck fur can wave around, looking simr to a shadow due to its connection with the shadow world. With holy and dark elemental magic, this virigress had thrown away its ability to camouge in forests for more virulent venoms and higher stats. Rank D As mentioned before, Rajahs fur lost its iconic green color, having turnedpletely white and ck from his evolution. He had not only grown bulkier, but also some pretty interesting ck fur. After he became a member of the shadow pack, he gained ck fur around his paws, but somehow they were moving by themselves now. The interesting part was that his venom mostly excreted from any ck spots on his body . like a poison dart, yuck, frog, in a way. He could even use his holy and dark spells better now after his Intelligence and Wisdom received a huge increase, not to mention his Strength. Compared to before, Rajah wasbat-ready now to fight without me having to watch over him. Hmm. I picked him up. Although it was more cumbersome to carry him around all the time, I had enough muscles to heave him up. I can feel some oils on my skin. Rajah, you still need to learn how to control the poison output through your fur! Until then, you cannot touch anybody who isnt immune to it, alright? [ Yes, Master. I shall continue practicing.] Two days had passed after his evolution and his current focus was to make sure he doesnt identally kill people with his fur. Thankfully, Master Kushs party and mine were all immune to his toxin, so it wasnt a problem for us. Still, he had to be careful when he entered the subspace to not hurt Svena or our bistro employees. After a while longer on the beach, Tasianan returned with our snack. Mother, satisfied with her drink, told me it was time to return to the city so I wasntte for my registration. Using [Unheilige Engel], I carried Rajah and Tasianna as us dragonkins flew over to the gate. Still eating and drinking our cooled snacks, we entered the city and began exploring the extremely crowded festive city. Rajah had to enter my shadow so he wouldnt hurt people, saddening him as he wanted to spend time with me. Sadly, it was necessary. Fresh veggies, resh veggies! Come ere for ya veggies! We ere from Yoktu Vige! Bestest toffels ya finding anywhere! Pearls from the underwaters! Ya ground peeps aint ever seen these merfiends before! Blessing from the Depth Goddess herself! Oi, fuck off, ya scalies. Watch where ya walking at! Damn lizard sailors, stinking up da ce It was the usual Yeos experience, really, but pushed to the extreme with so many more people around to the point it was overcrowded. You couldnt take three steps without identally bumping into somebody. No matter how deftly I moved, my wings would also hit somebody in some way, and they wouldin about it. Eventually, our group decided it was impossible to move around like this, so we took to the sky. Mother, Beth, and I had to manipte our scales to prevent upskirt moments, but I honestly wondered if Mother was trying to embarrass me here. Instead of her usual clothes, she was still wearing that damn beach dress. Mother! Wear something that shows less skin! In any case, the festival of Yeostar was enjoyable. The atmosphere was great and I could excuse peoples behavior purely cause there were fun moments. For example, despite having to go to the arena, I was drawn by Mothers curiosity to multiple stands and street vendors. Yes, yes! Five honey-roasted applesing up for ya! Grilled squid with fish oil! Ordersing up! Eating ere or to go? Hey, hey, dragonewts! Come here, my scaled beasties! Some fresh catches this morning! Ya cant have an Elyonda harvest festival without some good ol kleesha! Trust! Ya wont get bad shit,ter, ahahaha! The merchants were very friendly; at least, most of them were. A few native merchants didnt want to sell to us but foreign tradesmen and beastmen traders were fully willing to take our money regardless of our gender or race. Then again, unlike the nobles Id met here, the general popce had no noticeable sexism. The locals just hated beastmen, that was all. Mhmm, Hestia. This juice is pretty intriguing. I think they put some honey in it. Very tantalizing. Mother smiled as she drank a refreshing drink after putting some self-made ice cubes in it. Oh, really? That Hey, Shay, dont eat it like that! I called out to Shay as we five sat at a table to eat. You need to cut it like this and this. Put some of this with it and then mamph! Mrhm! Shay nodded and did exactly that, licking his lips clean afterward. [Delicious. Could use some more pepper, though. The texture is certainly special.] [You say it like youre still on duty, Brother. Come,e! Her Imperial Highness told us to eat with her! Eat faster!] Beth devoured the food with herrge dragonewt snout, enjoying it very much. Only for her to realize her behavior and jump up a bit in embarrassment. [It cant beat Tamaes food though, I mean! Warrrgh! I should stop eating like a skorr!] Hiehie, that is part of the mood, Beth. Come, lets enjoy some more, Tasianna giggled beforeforting one of the twins. Should I order more for you? Our budget is pretty huge so lets eat a lot! [Hmph.] Shay shook his head before cing another spoon full of good in his mouth, smiling once again. [Act properly in the Empresss presence, Sister.] Hiehie, its been a while since thest festival. After we went through the horde of stalls and ate our fill, we eventually made our way to the coliseum where the tournament would be held. It was located right in the middle of the district and had street vendors already covering every side, making it hard to enter it. Lets get this over with and then continue our day. I promise Master Kush to buy some vegetables and fruits for the others, I told everybody before hanging my pouch of coins back on my belt. While flying, it couldnt be stolen, but a few pickpockets had tried their luck on us while we were on the ground, only for Rajah, Beth, or Shay to scare them off. Not like I needed them to, since I couldnt handle myself nor did we have any money problems from all our investments. Still, it was nice to just spend time with Mother and the others here. It really felt like a family vacation at this point. Oh yeah, Tasianna, did you notice those skulkers? I noted as we walked up the stairs of the arena. Of course, mydy. They were eyeing us like hawks from their alleyways. Should I catch them? Nah. Gael ising over in the evening today, so have him do his job. With how many shipse in and out, we need Shaturein to put up an informationwork. I shrugged. Its two weeks, dont forget. Yes, mydy. By yourmand. Oh, and, Mother, did you smell my sister anywhere? I turned my attention to Mother biting a piece off her honey-roasted apple. Hrmm? She shook her head. I was more upied with spending time with you, my whelpling. Im sorry. Meh, dont worry about it. If we cant find her now, we will find her once the tournament starts. Outside of the message Yeostar wanted me to deliver to Prince Markval, he also told me that he noticed my half-sister arriving in Elyonda today. She was somewhere in the city right now, but with how crowded everything was, I told Yeostar to not bother looking for her. Lesser dragonkins like kirins didnt exude that sweet fragrance from their bodies like us true dragonkins, but my half-sister was a daughter of Emperor Eltharion. She had the blood of a true dragon running through her vein, making her one, and should be easy to detect through our smell alone. Or, if everything else failed, I knew at least she came to this city for the tournament by Kramps. Speaking of the tournament, after we entered through a door, all five of us felt a sudden shift in the environment. We looked outside and then back inside, Shay and Beth noting how it had a very [Room]-like feel. However, to Mother, Tasianna, and me, it felt more like this ce was a dungeon. Regardless of that fact, we looked around, noticing how the arena was unsurprisingly full. It wasnt crowded to the point you couldnt move, thanks to how huge this ce was; shockingly, it wasrger than what it looked like from the outside. We approached the queue where numerous armed and armored people from humans to beastmen could be seen. No elves or dwarves, and the beastmen were mostly themon types you could find everywhere, though. From the looks of it, people of various backgrounds were here; some looked like greenhorns trying their luck while others were scarred veterans. Since I was the only one who would enter the tournament, Mother and the rest decided to move to the spectator tform to wait for me. I saw them off and then had my parallel minds quickly scan through the room, trying to see if I could find any sketchy people. There were plenty, of course, but I was looking more for demonkins of envy or followers of the Church of the Edjurl. I was contemting on ying [My Darkest Thoughts], my anti-demonic power spell song, but found it would be too dangerous to do it here. There were too many people around and if I were to cause a ruckus now, it would probably end with a lot of innocent blood since I couldnt y [The Heir of Hope] for its barrier. I could only y one spell song at a time, after all. Anybody who couldnt hear my songs wouldnt receive the benefits of them either, and who knew how many people were at the spectator arena right now. No, as I told Tasianna, there were two weeks until the festival would end. Two weeks for me to prevent anybody from stealing the blood of Yeostar. For now, I had to rely on the royal pce to protect it while I kept an eye out in the city. For the tournament, it probably would be better if we had multiple people enter into it. However, Mother had no interest, and Beth, Shay, and Tasianna wanted me to win. If thosetter three entered and we faced each other in a match, they would rather hand me the match. Not like I couldnt defeat them in a fair fight, but that was beside the point. Hmm, maybe I should double-check my Profile. Tournament starts tomorrow, so maybe I should double-check my stats. Just in case I have to appraise somebody. Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 98 Race: Sunfang Dragonewt Age: 16 Years Main Job: Virulent Corrosion Level 0/30 Secondary Job: Healer Level 0/10 Unique Job: Locked Status: Health: 8415 (Dragon: 16830 (+316)) Mana: 22436 (Dragon: 44851 (+358)) Strength: 4551 (Dragon: 9102 (+123)) Intelligence: 6491 (Dragon: 12981 (+155)) Vitality: 2434 (Dragon: 4868 (+54)) Wisdom: 3286 (Dragon: 6572 (+71)) Agility: 6200 (Dragon: 12400 (+136)) Stamina: 4551 (Dragon: 9102 (+214)) Effects: [Humanize (Moderate)] Skill Points: 3650 (-9400) Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 5] (+1) [Hellde Dragon Lv. 5] (+2) [Sr Core Lv. 3] [Venerated Saintess Lv. 3] [Idol Lv. 4] (+1) [Volcanic ze] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lightning Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [White mes Lv. 5] (+1) [Corrosive Fire Lv. 6] (+3) [Sacred Magic Lv. 7] [Terra Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [Space-Time Magic Lv. 6] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 8] (+2) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Mental Stability Lv. 9] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 6] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 5] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 5] (+2) [Continuous Cast Lv. 4] (+1) [Mana Eyes Lv. 6] (+1) Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 4] [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Spear Technique Lv. 9] [Spear Mastery Lv. 7] (+2) [Draconic Roar Lv. 6] (+2) [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] [Concentration Lv. 8] (+1) [Foresight Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] (+3) [Probability Correction Lv. 8] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 9] [Tracking Lv. 5] [Night Vision Lv. 8] [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 5] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 9] (+1) [Aerial Fighter Lv. 5] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 6] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] (+7) [Mind Protection Lv. 10](+5) [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 6] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 5] (+3) [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] (New) [Water Resistance Lv. 5] (+2) [Dark Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) Stat growths and rted: [Speed of Sound Lv. 5] (+4) Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 6] (+1) [Handicraft Lv. 6] [Woodworking Lv. 7] [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 10] (+1) [Instruction Lv. 2] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 9] (+1) [Benevolent Aura Lv. 3] [Draconic Aura Lv. 4] (+1) [Royal Presence Lv. 4] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 9] (+1) [Gluttonous] [Thought eleration Lv. 4] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 2] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 3] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] [Aerokinesis] Job: [Virulent Corrosion] Ability List: Dragon: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] Spear: [Spiral] [Spark Crescent] Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] [Dragoon Dive] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] [Ignite] [Panzer] [Unheilge Engel] [Scorching Sun] Custom Spell Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] [My Darkest Thoughts] [The Heir of Hope] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] [Levin Core] [Overload] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] [Gloria Ascendence] Earth Magic [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] [Ruinous Rockfall] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] [Cyclone Madness] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] [Room] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] [Miraculous Grace] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] I should be around A rank in strength, or at least, at the precipice of bing one. Hmm, I really am neglecting my leveling with everything going on. Why cant it be as simple as my days in the Belzac forest. Just hardcore grinding and so on I let out a deep sigh, sad at how life was bing moreplicated. Acting like an adult sucked. But, it was necessary for me to be like this ever since I epted my princess status. Instead ofining, I should probably scout out my possible opponents. Hmm, a few knights and warrior-priests are around. I noted some of the people around me, specifically those with an emblem of the Principality of Yeos or the warrior-priest toga. I even recognized a few of the warrior priests! Hrmm, nothing noteworthy for now. I concluded my search and returned my head to the queue, all while trying to avoid the stares directed at me. Some lecherous, some curious, and some hostile. Hey, ey, kiddo! This aint a c Woah?! As expected, somebody dide over but I ignited some scale-dusts, jump scaring the well-armored man before using my wings to block my vision from him. Barking up the wrong tree, pal, I stated without looking at him, causing quite a few people to grip their weapons in response. However, none of them did anything and simply moved away. Of course, those werent thest groups of men trying to approach me, but depending on how they spoke to me, I either scared them away with my scale-dust or politely told them there was nothing to worry about. Well, considering how I was one of the few obvious teenagers around, they thought I was an easy target to chase away. The other teens, all boys, were also being harassed by the older participants. So, thepetition has already begun. Nothing was fair about this tournament already. With the number of people this event was taking in, you could expect a very, very, veryrge pool ofpetitors. No way would they be able to make a tournament with so many people. Jethro hadnt exined the details of the tournament to me in the past three days, mostly cause he didnt like speaking with me, so I had no idea what was going on. In other words, before the main event began, there had to be a way to cull all these participants in tomorrow''s matches. However, the culling had already started. People were harassing each other, trying to scare rivals away, while the more violent ones aggravated them into testing their strength in the arena. No guards were stepping in to stop all of this madness. Hey,ssie, you gonna show whats underneath your skirt to everybody tomorrow? Haha, I bet ya could sneak yourself a win with a dick in your mouth! Wuaahhahahaha! Or, ya know, we could give her a taste of what the rumble stages have to offer. One of them licked his knife, smiling like a huge pervert while his eyes wandered up and down my body. The youngins, heheheh Hack an arm off and ya cant give up, hehehehe. All those screams will be fun to hear. There were a bunch of lowlives. Like actual people you could find in Shaturein or any underworld. It seemed the tournament was taking in whoever Well, maybe not women. I could not see a single other girl around. Looking at the registration desk, they simply took a persons ID and used their [Crystal of the Divine System] to register them before giving them a bracelet, probably their tournament ID. It was a quick process, making this queue go by very quickly. Hey, kid. While I was looking forward, the guy in front of me turned around. I looked up, only to notice the eyepatch. You sure you want to keep on going? He sounded genuinely worried, so I spoke with him normally. Sure. I know what Im getting myself into. Thats what every greenhorn says, he scoffed at my remark pointing at his eyepatch. Da tournament uses dungeon mechanics to protect participants from some heavy wounds, but with how this tournament is made for da entertainment of da damn folks, it aint perfect on purpose. Ya can still lose limbs and body parts. If ya dueling armlet aint giving you the loss, ya need to give up yourself. But He pointed at the previous group of fuckwits. If they cut ya other arm and also ya leg, they just gotta make sure ya dont drop down to 20% Health. Cant give up like that, but ya wish ya could. This tournament aint no game for kids. No mention of being a girl, huh? Okay. Then why are you here, again? I looked him up and down, noticing his armor wasnt in the most pristine shape, nor was his spear and shield. Davi, of course, why else? He scowled, bbergasted I would ask something that obvious. Ya make it through the royal rumble, get into the 32 top contestants, and you get money. Not a lot, but who cares about da damn Championship, eh? Some fucking hero can swoop in and get it, for all I care. This tournament donte around often, but the prizes are always good! Worth it to lose an eye? Pah! Ya asking me that means ya aint an adventurer. Some scalyss, pah! he scoffed at me before turning around. Get the hell out of here. Aint your ce to die, girl. Blood and sweat can make men into monsters. Hiehie, cute dude. But in spite of his warnings, I stuck around. In fact, I lowered my wings and just let everybody see me. I proudly puffed up my chest and stood there, giving anybody being sassy with me the middle finger. This, of course, angered quite a lot of people, but I quickly reminded them what would happen when my scale-dusts spark. The veteran fighter in front of me shook his head, probably thinking I was an idiot for continuing this, but on the other hand, the younger contestants cheered me on. Probably seeing me acting like this despite everybody''s eyes on me, they started to band together against the older, more experienced warriors. Eventually, I made it to the desk. There, the receptionist looked right at me and said, No. Get out. Hmm? Why? I know females are allowed to join, too. Just give me the test and everything will work fine, I countered, remembering what Jethro told me on our first meeting. Fucking bollocks, who you heard that shit from? Get the hell out of here! This is a tournament for our God Yeostar! Blood and gore will fill this dungeons ground. We dont need you sullying this holy ce! He kept on shouting, standing up and pointing at the door. But, I was stubborn. I offered my ID. I am here to register. Let me enter the tournament. I am not viting any rules. He red at me, provoking the otherbatants to support him, telling me to get the hell out of here. Register. Me. Or, do I do this in a different way to the point you will regret having spoken to me? How about it? However, I stood my ground, and that obviously annoyed him to the point he clicked his tongue. Tch, fine, scench. He swiped my ID away and put it into the crystal to register me without even assessing my Profile. Once it was over, he threw my ID and an armlet at me, before telling me to hand the armlet back after I lose since it was worthless outside this ce. You want to join the matches, then sure, have a test. If you lose, youre out. Understood? Sure, holier-than-thou poser. I shrugged. I wanted to punch this guy so badly now, but I was keeping my trembling fist in check. He red once again before hollering to the ground. HEY, SWORDCLEANERS! You heard this kid speak! Women need to get tested before joining, so who wants to give thisss a go, huh? Sure! Two hands rose from the ground. It probably shouldnt have surprised me that they were the perverted lowlives from before. Hmm? Hold on I wanted toin since those were two hands, but the receptionist continued without my say. Anybody else?! Who else wants to show this girl what the true world is like?! Ya aint gonna get forfeited if you lose! Hahahaha! Hahahaha! As if, you fucker! Sure, sign me up! And me! Down with the bitch! Teach her what''s really up! One, two, three 37 62 83. What? 85 scarred or otherwise trained men showed up, surrounding me as they red at me with rather dubious intent. And would you know what was funny? All of them were the people I just flicked the bird at. Two were the perverted lowlives, but out of the 83 people I showed the finger to Well, it was obvious by now they were all here. Okay, no wonder that old dude thought I was an idiot. Last chance. The receptionist gloated at me, but I simply snickered. Appraised, assholes~ Well, I guess it should have to be some sort of challenge, right? I released my [Draconic Aura], causing all of them to flinch backward. I put the armlet on with a smirk, signaling my agreement to the test. Armlet of Yeostar activated. Safety activated: [Major Heal] [Protection Aura (Dungeon of Yeostar)] [Dungeon Escape]. Tournamentpetitor 349 is now registered to use the arenas first floor. You kidding me? The receptionist frowned, showing a mix of confusion and ridiculement. After a moment, he began tough, being the only one who hadnt felt my aura. Hahaha, so be it! Bloodsport on the first day! Glory to the tournament and festival! Alright, your filthy pieces of shit, get int Hold it! Somebodys rumbling voice suddenly silenced not only the receptionist but also the whole foyer, feeling simr to me using [Draconic Roar]. As I was about to turn my head to the voices direction, I noticed a glowing line forming on the ground before it erupted into a wind explosion, sting a fewpetitors away. As they yelled and cried out, my nose suddenly picked up on something. Something sweet, something familiar. While all those sent flyingnded on the floor, I could hear the sound of footsteps followed by some rattling. The louder they became, the more my nose felt agitated by the person approaching me. I couldnt ignore it anymore. I was 100% sure, this was a What?! Yo, longneck! a true dragonkin. Sign me up for this tussle! If I have to get through a test, too, then might as well get this over with for the both of us. Should be enough for a little warm-up. A dragonewt woman around the size of Saori appeared, wearing a purple-ck scaled jacket over an open light-purple yukata with ck me, thunder, and flower designs. Her outfit not only exposed a bit of her cleavage but also almost her entire right leg. A horsetail wiggled around in excitement from her butt. Her arms and legs were covered in scales while the graves and gauntlets she wore were made from carapace and shell. However, the shiest part was the single raven-ck horn growing from her forehead. Her long ck and purple hair red around her face, framing it a bit like a wild mane. Register me as Fargryneill. The future winner of this tournament! A note from AbyssRaven Ooooooh~ Who is that? Who is that hotdy? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(16) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 312: Sisters. Chapter 312: Sisters. So, your name is Hestia? Footsteps could be heard walking through a tunnel, echoing the two sets of legs moving forward. Who were the owners of these sounds? First was me, and the second was my half-sister. And? Go on, whats the rest? And while we were getting to know each other, I could only tilt my head in confusion after I introduced myself. Come on, you can tell your big, strong sister, little sis! Nice nickname, but whats your full name? I was speechless. Thats it. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Thats my full name. You serious? She stopped moving, her ck eyes stared right into me, stabbing my heart, right before she burst out in a howl ofughter. Shiehiehiehie! Are you kidding me?! Who in Fathers name names their hatchling like that?! Shiehiehiehie! Thats such, hiehie, such ame, short name, shiehie. My poor sis, hiehie. Her wild, mane-like hair fluttered around like in a LOreal advertisement as her body twitched from excessiveughter. The yukata covering her [Humanize]d dragonewt body bounced around, nearly failing in its purpose! Fortunately for her, before it actually slipped down, she stopped and wrapped her jacket around her chest. Hahaha Hiehie. In Fathers name, hiehiehie- Wrong. She just continued giggling at me now. Oi, Hestia is an amazing name, alright! Stopughing! I ended up shouting in the end. You know whats wrong about your name? Its such a mouthful! Fargryneill. Whats with the three sybles, huh? And they dont flow as well when you speak it! Fargryneill. Fargryneill. Fargyneill. See! Huuuuuuuh?! What did you just say there, you little twerp?! Her jagged horn tapped the top of my head as she lowered her head to around my height, arching her body forward. My mother named me that way. Its a prestigious name meaning ck piercing horn, you know! You think you can say those things? Young sis or not, you need to learn your ce. Oh yeah? You like your name so much but you ridicule mine?! My name is a homage to the Goddess of Hearth and means the fire within to keep a family safe. My best friend gave it to me, so dont even think about badmouthing it. My internal temperature rose as my mood worsened, ready to blow if this actually did lead to a fight. This was the first time anybody mocked the names Saori gave me. Even Mother was readily epting of them, but some random exhibitionistes in and tells me it''s uncool? What the fuck?! We red at each other. Friction would have been clear to anybody watching us right now, and I felt Fargryneills scale levitating, telling me her scale maniption was probably quite advanced. Unlike me, she was able to create clothes and armor using her scales like Mother could. Shiehiehiehie! However, in the middle of this staring contest, my half-sister straightened up her pose and smacked her hand on her hand,ughing once again. Yup, yup! You are my little sister, after all. I can smell some of Fathers scent on you, mixing with some others to make a pretty sugary-sweet hormone smell. You got spunk, little sis! I was bbergasted. I couldnt read this young woman at all. But she didnt give me much time to think before pping my back and wings. Come on, little H. Lets move. Those scaleless numbskulls are probably waiting for a beating. Cant miss out on a tournament, you hear me? She then continued walking, while I stood behind with a vein almost ready to pop. Its Hestia. I released my [Draconic Aura], causing her to wave her hand with her back still turned. Got it~ she replied in a very teasing manner. Get over here already. I want to know how in Fathers name youre even on an adulthood pilgrimage. Makes me really wonder if you are my sister, shiehiehie! Huh, wait! I ran over, catching up to her. Long story, really. Anyways, what do you mean you didnt think I was your sister? I noticed your scent immediately. Her scent felt very familiar to me, having a simr feel-good smell to Mothers. Mother described it as our bodies knowing and epting the other as family, to help dragonkins get along instead of fighting or disputing all the time, which was the usual for our kind rather than the exception. Still, it certainly didnt help prevent that Kargryx civil war when my dragon father had to fight against his siblings for the crown. Your scales arent ck. Weird, for a spawn of Eltharion and a Kargryxmor. She shrugged, making me remember what Cernust said once. Anyways, tell me the storyter, after were done with this. You fighting with magic or your limbs? Also, our age, yeah I remembered Cernust mentioning how my youngest half-sister, who I now knew to be Fargryneill, only went on her adulthood pilgrimage a bit earlier than Cernust did, and he was 21 when he told me that. You could only start your pilgrimage once you be a young adolescent, which was at the age of five, so it certainly would seem weird for me to be here with her. I could understand her confusion, but she was right, we had an issue in front of us. It would be best to deal with it first, so I took out my ive from my storage. My main power came from my scale-dust and magic, but since this was only a test, it was best if I didnt show mypetitors everything. Some small spells and my ive were enough. Uuuuhm, okay? She looked at me strangely after I showed my ive, before I realized I probably shouldnt have pulled my ive out from [Storage magic]. Long story, right? Ill tell youter. I yed it off. I identally let my guard down just now, seemingly already epting Fargryneill as my sister. I guessed it was abination of epting Mother as my birth mother, my draconic ancestry, and also our dragonkin hormones messing with my decision-making. As cold as it sounded, I shouldnt just believe Fargryneill was my ally and get careless. She was a stranger, even if she was family. Revealing something like me being a void-touched wasnt good since that was supposed to be an ace up my sleeve. Still, what was done was done, and it wasnt like I could do anything about it now. Fargryneill shrugged before calling me interesting as we passed through the exit of the tunnel and into the sandy arena of a coliseum. A mana barrier was blocking our path but, even from here, we could see the spectators'' seats and our 85 opponents on the other side. Wee, blood enjoyers! What a surprise I have here for youuuuu! Its only the first day of the festival of our God, Yeooooostarrrrr! But we already have some action going for you! Presenting somedies willing to join the gore-drenched arena of the divine! The voice of an announcer resounded throughout the arena as only a few cheers erupted from the seats. I looked around, noticing the announcer sitting andmenting behind a fortified room with a window, looking pumped despite how few people were inside the arena. My sister noted how the seats were free outside of the prestigious ones for the rich, so the reason why there werent as many people in the audience was cause a fight wasnt scheduled today. I agreed. Our test only happened if a femalebatant wanted to join the tournament. All the people here were either the fighters joining thispetition or people associated with them. Either they came here to watch us get ripped apart or they were scouting the winners of this match. And I could identify the two groups depending on how rowdy they were. Hestia!!! You can do it, my whelpling! My face instantly warmed up as I heard that familiar voice, running over to the edge of the mana barrier and snapping towards the direction of that voice. It was Mother. Burn them to ashes! Show them how unworthy they are to even touch the same ground you walk! Jeeez! Mother was cheering me on while Beth and Tasianna were holding up frozen signs with my name written on them. Not only ice cream, cocktails, but also cheering culture?! They were copying everything I told them about Earth, and this cultural cross-pollination was to their taste! Mother was a bit too hardcore, really. Case in point. Fargryneill looked around with me while I cowered. Thats not a dragonewt I recognize. Pretty strong, ancient aura, sounds like your mum. Has to be Fathers new consort, Melloxtressa. I slowly turned my head around. You know her? Course. Shes as famous as Father right now, probably even more so since shes a new age SS rank. The dragonewts in Loatryx love her, those little gremlins. Fargryneill shrugged. Now, enough of that. Heads up, young scale. Dont embarrass your sister by being weak, alright? She certainly has a high opinion of herself. I had that impression of her, but I simply shrugged. Mother also had an extremely high opinion of herself, so maybe this was just a normal dragonkin attitude. Or maybe it was because we were all members of the imperial family? But, are thesedies of ours battle-hardened warriors like the Hands of Heaven? How could we forget the gracious but deadly performance of Hand Maiden Ezanna, who cleaned up the right side of the tournament bracket, only to meet her match by our Hero, Sir Royce! A proud moment for the Hands of Heaven, only second to our Champion of Yeostarrrrrr! The announcer continued with his hype making, causing the crowd to cheer again, before finallying to us. Nay! But they are dragonewts! Ferocious spawns of the dragonkins! However, none of them are heroine material, for they are only a C and B rank, respectively! Can they make a dent in this tournament of heroes to reach the top? Well, before that, they must prove themselves to Yeostar! Youre B rank? I turned my attention to Fargryneill. She shrugged and grunted annoyed. Eh. You dont find B rank Quests that often, you know. Takes a while to get to A rank with only C rank Quests. But, thats not important. How in Fathers name did you be C rank?! With Melloxtressa being your mother, no freaking way youre even supposed to be here! Everybody knew she was mateless before joining tails with Father! She was starting to be more suspicious. Hiding my real identity might be quite hard. Like I said, long story. Tell you in a moment, alright? A moment, you do know we have a fig But before she could continue, a gong rang. It is time, blood enjoyers! 85 hardened adventurers and soldiers versus two maidens! Can they survive? May Yeostar judge them on the battlefield of blood and glory! The armlet on our wrists lit up before the mana barrier dropped down. As we entered the battlefield, the arena suddenly churned and lit up in bright light, before the whole scenery changed to that of an open field. The both of us looked around in confusion, the stone walls of the coliseum and the brown ground of the arena were reced by open air and a grasnd respectively. I tapped her shoulder and pointed up, where we didnt see the sky, by something like a ss dome showing the seats of the colosseum and the cheering crowd. I could even see Tasianna standing up, shouting something, looking quite mad, but all the sounds were dampened outside of the announcers. God Yeostar? The two-floor dungeon, Training Halls of Warriors, was this entire coliseum. The first floor was the foyer and the audience seats, while the second floor, the actual interesting part, was the arena floor. In this ce, any fighting happening outside of the arena would kick you out magically, by the rules of the dungeon. There was no real dungeon core in this ce, but by divine right given to the royal family through Yeostar, they were able to permit others the right to modify certain aspects of the dungeon. The custom System Yeostar created for his dungeon, acted in his interest alone, and would override control from anybody if it detected a threat. Yeostar himself could intervene. In other words, worrying about a demonkin entering this ce was redundant since Yeostar could detect them and inform me about it. Essentially, this was a bit of his domain. But, it wasnt perfect. He couldnt detect a persons alignment and would have to manually appraise people he found interesting. If they didnt reveal their true self inside the ce, even Yeostar couldnt tell me if somebody was a threat or not. Meaning, I still had to worry about the non-demonic powered Church of the Edjurl members and the mercenaries working for them. I couldnt just rx and have fun. He then began describing my armlet, exining it was created and bound to the dungeon. It ensured people would survive here, even having a function to prevent death inside the arena altogether. During one of Yeoss many previous iterations, ruled by a different royal household, the principality won a war by leading the siegers into the dungeon while giving their army the inability to die. However, that made me question why there wasnt a rule like that on the armlet, and Yeostar answered that the tournament organizers didnt want it. The audience wanted to see disembowelment and muttions. To see the war tales in action with contenders fighting in a deathmatch to see who would be most worthy for the peak, where glory, riches, and victoryy. Now, over the course of history, this had changed as killing people meant depriving the world of warriors. Yeostar had to personally argue, even mentioning how revenge matches would hype up the crowd. The matches could still be fatal, but deaths were less likely to happen in the current age. It still sounded a bit too barbaric to me. Pardon me, but that sounds less like youre a god and more like a caretaker. Why are you the one who has to make these rules? Seems sad, honestly. Yeostar didnt respond, but it wasnt like we had any more time to talk. The 85 assholes were right in front for us to see. And they made eye contact, blood enjoyers! The announcer''s voice could be heard before the cheering of the crowd erupted. Simr to dampening the sounds of the audience to assure thebatants werent distracted, for entertainment value the sound could be increased up and down. This is like a huge production. Oh, look at them surrounding our two challengers! Smart! Even for a ragtag group of ganguppers they arent underestimating ourdies! Warriors in the front and archers in the back! It was exactly as the announcer described. We were surrounded and Fargryneill could only smile. Interesting, right? She nudged me, showing off her carapace gauntlets. I could tell she was a battle junkie. Youre awfully excited for being ganked by a bunch Hey, scalie scamper! Somebodys voice interrupted me, drawing my attention to them, where I noticed two of the perverted dickfaces shoving themselves through the battle formation. Hey! That wasnt the n! Get back Shit! One of the otherbatantsined at them, but the long-haired jerk with a sword and a dueling knife shed at him, forcing him to block it with his shield. Dont ya fuckin tell me what to do! That red-haired wench is ours! Dont fuckin do anything! he bellowed, while hispanion, a scared short-haired warrior with a grisly-looking, monster-material broadsword, walked forward with a punchable smirk. Dont worry, well make sure to remember your screams after were done with you, hehehe His pose wasckadaisical and his grip on his sword was soft, but he would be quick to act and his movements looked more like he was parading his victory already. There were obvious holes to take advantage of even if my Agility was human level, but this guy did lookpetent. I had everybody appraised beforehand, and I believed this guy was level 45 or so. I knew how to regte my strength, but this guy was ticking me off quite a bit. Fargryneill whistled before asking me if I had done something to aggravate the guy this much, but it wasnt like this was my fault. The dude and his buddy were two lowlives. Holding my ive tightly, I walked towards the guy while the announcermented on this action. I just wanted to get this over with so I could return back to the festival and the others. Ill just knock him out clean. The armlet should be able to protect him. I determined my next course of action. Hiehiehie! This sword gotta some good venom, you know. We got it from the Evida desert to capture people. Heard it makes people feel more excited! Hiehiehie, I can Wind st. Shut it. With a strong gust, I properled myself forward with a spell and [Dragoon Jump]. t. Wha?! And I swung the blunt side of my ive right at his head before he could react, holding back a bit so he wouldnt die. But Kasploosh! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Healer] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 10] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Healer] has been reached Oh Oops. Suffice to say, I was quite angry, and forgot I still had the strength of an A ranker as a dragonewt. Also, Yeostar reminded me in that single second when his head exploded that the armlet couldnt prevent his death, and could only have life-saving effects if they dont die from one hit. I was stunned. Shiehiehiehiehie! Meanwhile Fargryneillughed as if she was possessed. Nice one, little sis! You actually got some moves! U-Unbelievable! The red-haired dragonewt girl just smashed that persons head into pieces with a single blow! Thats one lesspetitor for all of you challengers to worry about! DaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAVEEEEEEEEEEE! His friend cried out while my eye was twitching at what I just did. I wasnt horrified nor did I feel guilty for killing the dude, since he was threatening to do some unspeakable things to me if I lost, but I was still bbergasted that I lost my temper like that. Honestly, this dude kinda reminded me of the more shady people I met in Shaturein. Actually, maybeparing him to those bandits was a more apt description. You bitch! You biiiiiiiiiitch! The other dude pounced at me in a rage, looking as if he wanted to stick my head on a pike or something. Talking this out was probably out of the question. [Go.] But my only response was a single telepathic message, and in the next second, a white tiger jumped out my shadow and bit into the other guys throat and crushed it with one quick bite. Whaaaaat?! Who let out the monsters! We arent supposed to have monsters in this match today! I waved at the direction of the announcer. Im a tamer! Hes legally registered with me! I pointed at Rajah. Y-You are, Miss? Hold on, uhm, uhm, ahh! Competitor 349, right! Ahh, you really do have a tamer license issued to you! Good, alls fair, carry on, warrior! Well, that proves I can speak to the announcer even inside this ce. Just need to raise my voice. The license was issued to me by Muraina after I told her I would bring Rajah with me. Since Saori was his official master, I had to register myself as a tamer to be allowed to bring monsters with me into cities and towns. Saori transferred custody of Rajah to me, so he was now officially mine, outside of his role as a member of Saoris shadow pack. Another thing I learned from this interaction was that the announcer had records of each registered challenger, but seeing he wasnt surprised, he probably didnt see my profile. Otherwise, his tone would have changed more drastically than just calling me warrior. Yeostar confirmed this, and that the only one who could see my Profile at this point was the higher officials of the tournament. Guess that receptionist blew his chance. Welp, thank you two assholes for giving me a chance to learn these things. I might have killed them, but I would just strike this as a necessary defense. [Master, how did I do!] Rajah ran over to me, looking like he wanted pets, so I gave it to him. Nice one, Rajah! Good work listening to me! As I was ying with my virigress, Fargryneill came over. Nice cat. But, you do know were still in a match, right? My sister then assumed a battle stance. Her gauntlets and greaves suddenly lit up, revealing blue tattoos on them. Stomping the ground, the ground began to light up underneath a spot of our testers battle formation, before it blew up with a powerful explosion, sending all of them flying away with their armor and weapons battered or destroyed. I quickly checked on them with [Mana Eyes]. None of them were dead, but they reached the Health threshold to activate their armlets. They were basked in a brilliant white light before they disappeared altogether from the area. They probably got transported out of the arena. I counted eight. She then eyed me with a provocative grin. You and your cat versus me. Lets see who can defeat the most. Eight to two, for me. [Rajah is not a cat! I am a virigress!] he corrected my sister, but thetter simply waved it off before calling him how she wanted to. Simr to how she called me Little H at first. On the other hand, I was more curious about what she just did there. Dragon Paths, huh? Mother told me something about kirins being able to ess the Dragon Paths of thend. It was their racial skill, apparently, and they could manipte mana around them without actually changing the mana into invocation circles. Mother called this mana pure, like a faefolks. Youre on! I replied to my sisters challenge, causing her to smile even brighter. Shiehie, d to hear that, Hestia! Lets have some fun, eh, my little sister? While she only thought of this challenge as entertainment, I had an ulterior motive to this. You could say, mypetitive nature just awoke after seeing her use that move. Fargryneill wasnt just my half-sister, but she was also a fellow tournamentpetitor. From the little moments Id spent with her, I knew she would never allow herself to lose intentionally, even if I asked her for the good of Yeos. Jethro wanted me to win this tournament, and I was inclined to do so. I knew my sister would be strong, since she was a tournament lover and also that all children of Eltharion had to be rank B to leave on their adulthood pilgrimage. You could only return to Kargryx if you were rank A. I havent appraised her yet, but I knew, at the minimum, she was B. Maybe even A and she didnt want to return home just yet, which could make sense since Kramps called her unruly. In other words, to make sure I would win against her, I needed to know how her Dragon Paths worked without using [Mana Eyes]. You, too, huh? I realized after a bit. I wasnt the only one who thought of this fun challenge as a way to test a rival. I saw a little bit of a cunning glint in her eyes as she turned around. She was here to win it all, and it seemed she had her eyes on me as one of her main rivals. Better live up to it! Rajah, no killing, alright? These guys werent too dickish to me. [Master, I heard them insult you. They arent better than the two we just killed.] Rajah somehow knew how to counter back, but I still ordered him to follow mymands. There was no need to lose more lives today. Oooh, a no kill rule, huh? Now, that makes it more fun. We can really see what the others do better, huh? She smirked mischievously, now beingpletely open with her intentions. Yeah, then, lets do this! Oooooh, and the two dragonewts move in tandem! Blood enjoyers, maybe we have two of our tournament''s favorites right here! S-Shit! Get back in formation! We need Wauuurruuugh! Fargryneills fist sted three of our opponents away with a powerful, blue shockwave. With trained movements, she continued her assault, transitioning from one stance to the other as she delivered a barrage of punches and kicks. She wasnt even making physical contact. Each action sent out a wave of pure, natural mana at our enemy, or she manipted her scales in giant fists, using them to fight from afar. After her two prior usages of the Dragon Paths, she hadnt used it ever since, relying purely on her skills and scales. I didnt even know what draconic power this kirin-dragon hybrid had. Shes hiding her stuff, but at least I know shes a martial artist like Cernust. Arcane Scrapper, or something. However, unlike Cernust, Fargryneill has a more esoteric fighting style. I wouldnt be surprised if she could shoot out mana sts, like a certain animes ki sts or so. However, I wasnt intending to lose to her. While my parallel minds were analyzing her, Rajah and I were duoing as we took down numerous of the fighters. Learning from my mistake, I decided to only hit them with my staff, seeing as the ive head was a bit too hard to use on squisher targets. Imitating my fighting style with Saori, Rajah immobilized everybody with [Dark Tendrils] and even threw some [Smite] spells to ward off some of their attacks. Meanwhile, I flew around the ce with a high-speed tactic, using [Dragoon Jump], [Wind st], and my high Agility to their fullest effect. I didnt want to show any more of my hand. Buffraaaaaah! Maybe I caused a few broken bones there or there, but that was better than losing your whole head, right? I was holding back significantly! At the end of the day, although they werent as bad as those two dickfaces before, they still tried to harass me and kick me out of thepetition. Reap what you sowed, assholes. Shit! Fuck! Where the hell did these two monsterse from?! Suffice to say, it was an overwhelming victory. The test was easily passed, but, the proper question is, who of us won our challenge? And the winner of this self-imposed challenge! 46 to 39 defeated contestants! Give her your apuse, everybody! Heeeeeeeeeeessssssssstiiiiiiiiiiiiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! One point for me. A note from AbyssRaven Sister acquired! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(15) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 313: Family Bonding. Chapter 313: Family Bonding. Congrattions, Lady Hestia. That was a wonderful show of your skills. After a rather obtuse winners interview held after our fight, where the announcer kept slipping small insults against our 83 living and 2 dead opponents, we were officially registered into the list of contestants for tomorrow''s tournament. Once that awful receptionist realized this, his face began to twitch, as if he was having an allergic reaction while trying to smile and act polite. With our armlets updated, Fargryneill and I smiled mischievously as the receptionist tried to endure our presence and smugness. My sister had the wonderful idea to continue pestering the guy, unting how she would be the winner of the whole tournament and would beat out anybody he sent at her. Thems fighting words, right? But, I really didnt care as the receptionist tried his best to keep his cool after the announcer dubbed us as some dark horses. The receptionist did fire back, in the end, graciously telling us how the new knightmander of the Yeoss knight order, or how an ex-Hands of Heaven member would put us into our ce. Well, disregarding the sexist remarks he threw at us, it was actually quite informative for us with Fargryneill annoying him. Oh really? Oooh, sounds exciting! Thanks for the info, scale-gifter. Scale-gifter? Question marks formed above his head as we turned around. We left him bbergasted with that nickname and went to get some fresh air. When I asked my sister what that meant, she gave me a weird look before shrugging. Essentially, giving other dragonkins your scales was considered a sign of trust or loyalty, so a scale-gifter was someone who didnt care about this meaning and gave them out to everybody. Scales were a sign of power and prestige for us dragonkins, and were also ourst line of defense. As such, the term scale-gifter was like being called naive, gullible, or even slut at worst. It means leaving your guard down. In any case, as we left the queue area, Mother and the rest came over to congratte me. Tasianna handed me a fragassa smoothie as a freshener, while Rajah ran over to the twins looking for more praise after his spectacr first performance as my tamedpanion. As I smiled from the sweet rejuvenating taste of the smoothie, I noticed Mother and Fargryneill had started to talk. Melloxtressa, well, Empress, I guess. Fargryneill tucked her tail in between her legs and gave a deep bow. It is an honor, elder scale. Ahh, Fargryneill! Yes, I saw you with my little daughter in the fight. Your moves reminded me of Yuilengreill quite a bit, dear. Ive only seen her fight in her proper form, but your control of the dragon paths was still quite impressive, Mother praised her as part of her greeting, looking happy to meet my half-sister. Hold on, why is she looking like that?! I noted Mother wearing a wide brim hat made from mana threads now, looking more and more like she was in full vacation mode. I did not say anything, but I was really reconsidering the true meaning of my Divine Quest. Oh, you fought my Mother? Fargryneill tilted her head. More like she and the other Empresses helped me settle down a bit when I was on a rampage, hohoho. Eltharion had to stop me before it got even worse, Mother giggled. Hmm, I can imagine that. Father is the only one strong enough on Miononbx to stop a natural disaster like you, elder scale. Sister nodded her head as if it was the obvious thing in the world, before suddenly turning her head over to me, still enjoying my drink. So, whats the deal with this one, then? Smells like you and Father, thats for sure, but no way can she be like this when youve only been with Father for only under 20 years. In other words, she wanted to hear the long story. Her suspicion probably grew even more after I won our challenge. When I got that win, I could hear her grinding her teeth as she looked at me like a poor loser. Note to myself, Fargryneill was extremelypetitive. Lets go somewhere else to talk, I suggested. Mother concurred. Yes, do you also have a great appetite like Yui? I know this really good honey-roasted apple stand you might like. Are honey-roasted apples her new favorite food? Or did she mention those specifically for a different reason? Oooh, right, the festival. I didnt have the time to check it out, but bulking up before trainingter sounds good. Fargryneill nodded before looking like she just remembered something. Give me a moment. I need to speak with somebody. She then tilted her head a bit to the side as before her eyes widened as she recognized somebody behind me. She ran over to that person, roughly around her height, lingering around next to a wall, almost as if they were waiting there for my sister specifically. The person she was talking to was covered from head to toe in brown and red armor made with hide, carapace, and tempered bones from monsters. A single ymore or maybe zweihander, at the very least a greatsword, was strapped on their back, while another sword could be seen on their hips, but for some reason, it had a strange 25-degree bent for a tip. Without Grimnir around, I couldnt tell what sorta weapon it was. After the two finished speaking, they fist-bumped each other and parted ways. When Fargryneill returned, I asked her who that was and she mentioned it was her travelpanion shed met two years ago. Reneees from Yeos. Wanted to look around the city, and we nned to do it together. She shrugged. Familyes first, though. Oh, is that person the travelpanion Yeostar mentioned? I tried to apologize to her for interrupting her time with her friend, but she waved it off, saying she was more curious about her little adorable sister. She mentioned only having experienced being the little sister to our eldest sister, so now she wanted to see how it felt to be the big sister. She patted my back and pointed to the exit, saying it was time to have fun after a well-earned victory! And she wasnt kidding when she mentioned having fun, cause it came to me as a big surprise at how much of a party animal she was. And not as a drinking maniac like some frat boy she hated alcohol just like me but she was such a glutton, I thought she was inhaling her food at how fast she ate. It was a bit too bad for Tasianna and Rajah, but we dragonkins ended up holding a series of eating contests to see how much we could eat, to the point I was actually getting a bit worried about our purse; thankfully the street food was super cheap. Which meant my own weight was starting to be a point of worry for me! Just like during my initial rounds with my group around the festival parts of the city, the fact I had an important Divine Quest was slowly slipping from my focus. I was having too much fun to worry about the seriousness of the situation. I only started to feel guilty once we finished our festival trip and got onto the ship departing for Karhnteel ind. Verdammt! I did it agaaaaaaaain! I fell on my knees while drinking an orange juice we bought from the port, dismayed at how I was treating everything like a vacation again. Mother and Sister were both terrible influences. Come now, to me! Beasts of the jungle! Defend me! You are underestimating my ice if you believe your water summons can stop me, Saint Kushlekzar! Me, the frost nurtured by the winter herself! On an ice tform further off from the beach of the warrior priest ind, a fairy in the form of a wind elf and a raptorsilian were sparring. However, while they were both mages, the sh between them wasnt done only through projectile and st spells, but alsorge elemental constructs. Wind and water followed theirmands, creating something like a maelstrom where the ice tform was the eye of this storm. Although I was watching it from afar, I could feel the intensity as a giant ice serpent shed against a water-born flying snake in the sky. On the tform itself, ice golems wrestled against what seemed like a toon of dinosaurs. Regardless, while this was already astounding enough, there was a reason for this maelstrom I mentioned. [Storm Magic], [Torrent Magic], and [Ice Magic] spells and other custom spells wreaked havoc in the area like a natural disaster. Tasianna and Master werent taking this match lightly, having put their pride as mages on the line to see who was more powerful. A saint of Xohulotel versus my maid. Quite a show. From the look of it, Master was slightly winning purely thanks to his more varied custom spell arsenal, even having a scalding water spell to counter ice mages. Tasianna was using her training from the twins and Mother to its fullest, but Master was weavingspells even while constructing and repositioning his army of water dinosaurs. What a fitting unique skill for the dinosaur priest. Glory of Aelozonia The primeval prowess of the jungles of the continent of Aelozonia in one skill. Called upon by Xohulotel, the owner of this skill can invoke the native creatures of Aelozonia with the power of water to fight by their side either as water golems, or as a spell buff when cast in a ritualistic manner. The amount of summoned creatures corresponds with the level of this skill x2 This was Master Kushs unique skill gained from bing a blessed, which also allowed him to take the new Job [Primal Summoner], which further increased the amount of summons he could field while also increasing the golems stats depending on how many he had summoned. T-Rexs,stegosauruses, and many other dinosaurs were being made to fight for him, while at other times, he would infuse their ferocity in himself or his allies to grant them any of his beasts'' strength. If he buffed somebody with an ankylosaurus, for example, a hard carapace made from water would form on his body as his Vitality and Wisdom skyrocketed. In a way, it was simr to my [Idol] as both skills had both offensive and supportive usages. Tehmrayn called mine a more Saint-like unique skill, which didnt fit a Champion. After I asked him about it, he borated that a Champions unique skill was so focused on itsbative performance that some would forgo using it in random matches to prevent coteral damage. I mean, it didnt seem too impressive when he first mentioned it. I wouldnt use my spell songs in every fight. For example, I didnt use them today. However, Themrayn still insisted once the time came, he would show me what the true power of a Champion was. Well, if you can overpower something like my [Sr Beam], then sure, I guess? I thought it seemed a bit exaggerated. I had seen my share ofnd destroying abilities before. Hey, dont move your arm like that! Youre gonna rip a tendon after your 100 strike with that form! You are shing flesh, blood, and fat! You cut properly, or you will dull your de! Yes, move your arms like that! Momentum is important. Cleave into the ribs, pull it out, and then decapitate! All in one swift move! While those two mages were having their little training session, I turned my head around to watch Krim-k and Grahta training the warrior priest in the ce of Jethro, who hadnte back from the royal castle yet. Seeing as the warrior priests were part of the inds defenses, the saurians found it important to train theirpanions. It also helped that the warrior priests were actually getting along with the saurians, respecting them as fellow warriors. Due to the saurians'' rtionship to Master as his guards, the warrior priests bonded over the fact they were all religious fighters. They might belong to two different churches and races, but nobody could argue the saurians were unworthy. Like Master, they were all over level 100. Just two more levels and I can reach that point, too! Hmmm. Wow I honestly didnt expect to hear something like that. Damn! Haaa, if on Woooah! For some random reason, Fargryneill suddenly embraced me, squeezing to the point I felt I was being squished! Oof?! I was that close! So close! I spent some time in Artorias, and if I had known, I could have looked for you! Your egg, Hestia! Her embrace became even tighter as if she was hugging a teddy bear. I didn I am sorry! I didnt know you were lost! I only knew your mother was pregnant. No wonder shes following you around like this Her warmth, her sincerness, and her love came off as she expressed her regret. Despite my worries, Mother told me I could trust Fargryneill, as she knew Neill''s mother well enough to confirm what we learned about my sister in our outing today. Fargryneill was brash, mboyant, andpetitive to a fault, but like most dragonkins, they valued their blood rtives extremely. As such, I told her everything. About me being born in the Belzac forest, having never visited Miononbx or met my dragon father, and only knowing Mother a few months ago. She was devastated when she heard everything, never knowing that my egg wasid nor that it went missing. My sister was 26, and left for her adulthood pilgrimage at 20, about six years after Cernust left for his. She was in the middle of her [Battle Frenzy] training, but chose to halt it after something happened during the training, something which she wasnt willing to divulge. She became silent afterward, only to suddenly give me a fat bear hug. Oi! M-My spine! I cant breathe! I struggled to free myself, but her grip was too strong! I had to escape her embrace by humanizing quickly into my minor form and then back to moderate, using the size changes to slip through. Haaahahahaha jeez! Are you trying to kill me here?! Ahaha S-Sorry, she apologized with a wry grin before scratching her arm in embarrassment, before readjusting her yukata and jacket to cover up her chest.. It was a It still is a bit hard to digest, honestly. Youre a young. A whelpling. And, youre already this strong! Regardless of being the daughter of the two strongest dragons in the world, being blessed by three gods, and being an otherworlder, I cant help but feel a bit envious. So that hug? You actually were trying to kill me?! I panicked as I came to that realization! I knew she was a bad loser, but to the point she would try to kill her baby sister?! OMG! Hey! Dont put words into my mouth or my actions! She grabbed my shoulders, preventing me from fleeing. Just calm down, alright, sis. Its just that I dont know how to feel about this. Its weird, you can probably understand how you couldnt ept Melloxtressa as your mum at first, right? Admittedly, it also took me a bit to ept everything in Yorshkas letter to me. However, I had time to think when I flew over to Altrust for you, Hestia, Mother added her own perspective on the situation, enlightening me that it wasnt so easy for her either. But, like I said back then, you are still my daughter. My cute whelpling~ That wont change, no matter what. I nodded and us sisters decided to calm down and sit back on our seats. Beth and Shay took this chance to hand us a cold drink, probably believing the afternoon sun was getting to us. After we took a sip, we continued our talk. Just saying, but even if you are envious, I have a ton of responsibilities that Im not a big fan of. Im supposedly still a toddler, but look at me being here to perform some Divine Quest. I pointed out but Fargryneill simply shook her head. Being strong is everything, little sis. Dragons value strength a lot, and thats even more important for getting the respect from true dragonkins as a lesser. If I had only a modicum of how fast you are developing, then I wouldnt have so many problems being a kirin-dragon hybrid. She chugged the ice water down, sighing loudly as her thirst was quenched. My emotions kinda got the better of me. Pathetic showing, honestly, for a Kargryxmor. Can I have another, please? Beth quickly refilled her ss with some water and ice magic. She drank it empty in one swing, again. Argh, but whatever, youre still my sister, and just like how elder sis Wendriosa cared for me, I kinda have a responsibility to do the same as your big sister, she suddenly mentioned one of my other half-siblings the eldest of us sisters, in this case. You need help with your Divine Quest? Prince of Sin or whoever? Just call, and I will make sure nothing will ever harm my little sis. She bashed her fist into her open palm, looking at me as if she was ready to take over the world with me. I was d to trust Mother and speak the truth. Yeah, sure, that would be nice, I agreed, but hoped we wouldnt meet a Prince of Sin. However, dont worry too much about the finding part. I actually have another favor to ask. Kramps told me to ask you to help me train Kramps? She interrupted me. Kargryxmor, our grandfather. Thats my nickname for him. Anyways, he asked me if you could help me with my [Battle Frenzy] training. I only mastered the first phase, but am having some problems getting into the second, for some reason. However, for some reason, the mood suddenly soured. Fargryneill scowled. Grand father? Tsk! She clicked her tongue and stood up in annoyance. Fuck! Did you really have to mention that insult of an ancestor, little sis? Really? Argh, always, always, Kargryxmor! She stomped away, looking furious as she spat out Krampss name. I looked over to Mother but she simply stated I am not the only one as she shook her head. She was not the only one in what? I didnt understand it at first, but I suddenly remembered the tension Mother and Kramps had when I first had them speak. That piece of shit! Sis growled again. Has that Tyrant no shame even for his own family? Hes asking me? Really? After how often he called me a worthless stain in his bloodline? My grandfather Gueillxar was one of the SSS ranks who went with him to the divine realm! Our dragonewt n is part of the kinkyuro, despite not being dragons! Kramps voice appeared in my head, but I didnt give it too much of my attention as Fargryneill continued her rant. Dammit! He was okay epting my grandfather as one of his advisors, but he was angry that Father took my mother in as his fifth Empress? Are you kidding me?! Hey, Kramps! she shouted to the sky, Drizzle yourself up there as you watch everybody walking around. You probably see enough females, right? How about you leave us alone, you old fart! What?! I immediately cut his message off using [The Light], forbidding him from speaking with me, right now. No matter what she called him, calling my sister a halfbreed was going too far. I dont care if you were the progenitor of our bloodline! Haaa, haaa, haha Her rage subsided as she let that out and she slumped back on her chair, grinding her teeth. Her wild ck-purple hair covered her whole face, prompting her to tie her mane-like hair into a single ponytail, where I noticed two hard-looking objects attached to the side of her head. My dragon horns, she answered as I looked at them. The one from the front is from Mother, and the two looking backwards are from Father. I even have wings in my kirin form, you know. They were small, but thick. Considering they werent as pronounced as mine or Mothers, it was not a surprise her fluffy hair hid them perfectly. I guess this was why she was a hybrid. You dont have to if you dont want to, I said after she calmed down. I can just continue with my current progress. No, no, its whatever. Huh, Kramps. Wait, thats not a bad name to make him angry. You know, that old fart actually hates me so much he wasnt willing to speak with Father about me nor my training. She shook her head with a heavy sigh, before standing up and tapping my shoulder. Do you know the schedule of the tournament? I shook my head. Jethro had not exined it. At the start of the tournament, there will be two days of the rumble stage, which is another name for the battle royal to reduce the amount of contestants into 32 participants for the real tournament. Culling stage, in other words. From the looks of it, Sis concluded from counting the number of contestants that the organizers will host four battle royals. With simple math, eight survivors from each group woulde out as the winners and would be seeded into the tournament brackets. The tournament would then go on as each match is held until only a single participant is left standing, bing the winner and also the receiver of the grand prize. In other words, if I wanted to continue into the matches, I had to be one of the eight inside my group. Just saying, but even if you are my sister, I will never, ever throw a match. Im winning this, or not, she stated, expecting me to answer back favorably. Got it, I wouldnt have it any other way. I already told somebody I would win it all, so I will. I smiled fearlessly back, despite knowing Sis to be an active tournament attendee. It was the right thing to do. And she was happy about it. Good! Then, let me train you. If you cant control you [Battle Frenzy], then you are literally missing out on some of that untapped potential inside our blood. Even if Kramps is an ass, you cant forget he was probably the strongest being back when he was still a mortal. She then began to crack her neck, looking like she was about to go training or something. So, whatever you do, get into the top eight of your group, alright! Surviving is the best method in a battle royale, although with your strength, just go ahead and knock everybody out. If were in the same group, then lets just avoid each other. I want you nice and strong, being able to control [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] at least, before we fight! Cool, but when should we begin? I tilted my head. On the weekend, of course. After the four battle royale, there will be a break for us to do something. Today was Waterday, Wednesday, so the rumble stages would happen on WindDay and LightDay. I didnt know what we could do with only two days, but I had to hope for the best. I nodded to her n and made sure to keep those open. Mother seemed excited to see us get along just fine, and was nning on inviting Fargryneill for tomorrows festival visit, but my sister declined. For the tournament, she still had to train, and she rmended I did the same. Mother looked pretty sad when I agreed with her. Oh, wait, that reminds me. I released some of my scales to create a barrier between the warrior priests and me, before opening a [Room] portal. Fargryneill wasnt surprised, as I had shown it to her previously for something else. And that was to transport two people into the subspace, and those two wereing out just now. Back. Akasht slipped out of the portal with a happy face. [Master, we are back! We told Svena what you needed us to and also the fish for the restaurant chefs to prepare!] Rajah informed me. The merfiends the saurians caught would be turned into dinner for us, so Akast did us a favor and delivered it to our chefs working inside Tamaes restaurant. Ademnis and Ivy, for example. I was inspecting him to give me a rundown of what Svena said, but surprisingly, Svena herself came out and with a guest. Princess Hestia. Kneeling down, the foxian woman greeted me. It was Reajaen. Reajaen? I allowed her to stand up. Her eyepatch and the scars Tasaianna inflicted on her were still clear to see. Who are they? Fargryneill asked. Reajaen is an ally and Svena is my attendant, like Tasianna. I turned my attention back to Reajaen. Anyways, what are you doing here? Is there a problem? None, Your Highness, she stated confidently. I am here to inform you your investment has bloomed. The Republic of Estralia has just voted in their new president. I am ready to work, Your Highness. No way! My eyes widened like a goldfish. Hold on, you only had a month! No way were you able to be president in such a short time! Shouldnt those olden money guys have something to say about it?! The n was to have Reajaen and the Resve family control Estralia for us so we could possibly control the city in case a war did break out between Artorias and their neighbors. I just didnt expect her to do it within a month! Mr. Jadhund has advertised you well within the dwarvenmunity, which led to them selling their products and goods through me as well as giving me the ability to trade with the Ankor-Nazta without having to pay the extreme taxes to use the train as a means of transport, Reajaen pointed out. We used Shaturein and Layavete agents to sneak in whispers to the other senators, allowing me to settle deals with them where, if they work for me, I will allow them ess to the dwarves. Not to mention, after we exposed what happened to OBloom and his allies, everybody know Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor is supporting the Resve family. More information was written within the documents Reajaen gave me, detailing even how the olden monies, the oligarchy of Estralia, tried to stop Reajaens rise in poprity with the people and her fellow senators. Estralia was, at the end of the day, still a republic, and the president could be kicked out if enough votes came in. With the fact that she had my support and also managed to integrate the dwarves back into Gleisvale society, it gave her a lot of leeway in handling things. The opportunists knew who to follow in the short time to gain, however; even if Reajaen was president, we had to make sure to consolidate her power. Good! I said after I skimmed through everything. Then we need to schedule a meeting with King Drangleic and Shaturein''s pirs! Set things up for you to make contact with them. Once again, you may use the Shaturein contacts but dont forget, no killing! Push interlopers out, but dont make this bloody. If you need me to make an appearance, ask, alright? I can perform another concert or even organize an event in the restaurant for them to get to know me better. I understand, but we should also make sure Mr. Jadhund enters this discussion. He had made some demands after you left concerning the dwarves. It seemed like some dissent within theirmunity itself. Got it. Ill organize a meeting between us, I nodded before turning over to Svena. Svena, Ill begin writing the letter. Could you send it in my name to King Drangelic? Of course, mydy. Concerning Lady Amelia, should I also have her prepare for a concert in Gleisvale? she asked but I shook my head. No need for now. I want to feel out Elyondas audience first. Have her prepare the obsidian orchestra for that first, and then we can make a joint concert for Griffonpeak, Gleisvale, and Elyonda. And our discussion continued as we ironed out the details. With Nishio, Saori, and Eine preupied with their own stuff, I was the only one who could handle these administrative duties. Of course, I had people working for me, but I still had to be the one to take point. Im starting to not feel envious at all. See? My little whelpling is truly a diligent one. I could her Mother and Sis speak behind me, but I had to ignore them to handle this discussion first. Duty before fun, I guessed. After it was done, Fargryneill told me she had to return, wanting to train a bit. I told her to visit when she could and she simply shrugged. She departed back to maind with the ship, as the rest of us could simply fly back if we needed to. While we were still on the ind, I asked Master and Mother for some training. As much as I felt a bit overwhelmed in all of this, with my scheduled pack full, I had to also focus on training. I had to be stronger and I needed to further my magic studies. Not to mention, kill merfiends to level up already. But, as you would expect, a single night wasnt enough to do too much. Only enough for me to feel confident as the next day began. The day of the royal battle was about to begin. Goooooood mooooorning, bloooood enjoyeeeeeeeeers! Citizens of Yeos! Let it be known on this beautiful day that Yeostar watches upon us! This tournament where his new CHAMPION. WILL. BE. KNIGHTED! The crowd, the announcer, the crackling contestants. Everything was loud. LET THE FIRST DAY OF THE TOURNAMENT OF THE STARS BEGIN! A note from AbyssRaven Well,petitive sister quickly bonds with weird situation sister. Sisters! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(10) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 314: The Tournament of Yeostar Begins! Chapter 314: The Tournament of Yeostar Begins! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 1] Attributes have increased due to level up Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Taunter] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Taunter Level: 10/10 Job Skill gained: [Taunt] Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Secondary Job to [Virulent Corrosion] Virulent Corrosion: 1/30 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Air Walk Lv. 6] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 6] gained Im in A. C Tournamentpetitor 349 you are assigned to Group A of the Rumble stage. Make your way there in time. By the Grace of the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty, show thyself worthy of the blood of Yeostar in the Arena of Proving and be the might of Yeostar manifested in mortal coil! For a god of knights, this sure sounds more like the god of war, or something. Because I am, for the Pantheon of Light at least. Each pantheon has one god specialized in warfare, since we act as a conduit for the mortals prayer for survival and cheers of victory. During peace, a knight is the symbol of chivalry and righteousness, but during war where blood and dust can cloud the minds of both men and women, a knight should be flesh and bones turned into a weapon. When a single second is the difference between life or death, you must learn to ept blood and carnage as an extension of yourself like your armor and weapons. Sheesh, talk about breaking the fantasy and romance of a knight. Eine would hate to hear that part but, I guess its a more realistic viewpoint on it. As predicted by Fargryneill yesterday, the battle royale to decide the 32 contestants of the main bracket stage would be divided into four groups: A, B, C, and D. From the 931 contestants, about 232 fighters would be in each round, decided by a random number generator done by the dungeon itself. I would fight on the first day, while Sister would be waiting for her turn tomorrow. Considering how all of this was done about two bells before the actual tournament, it was quite fair and not prone to corruption. Not like anybody could do something underhanded anyways, since Yeostar was watching over this match right now. Goooooood mooooorning, bloooood enjoyeeeeeeeeers! I could hear the announcers voice vibrating even through the thick walls. Every single tournament contestant was currently waiting in the foyer or the resting room, either cheering, trash-talking, or gulping as they saw the results of the draw. My group was in thetter room, but I could hear and see what was going on in the main foyer, and even hear the announcer already hyping up the crowd in the seats. Ha ha ha ha! Wonderful! Masterughed merrily. It seems we will have something to watch on both days! Mhm, this festival will surely be exciting! Mhmm, burn them to ash, my whelping. Mother pped her hands in delight as she encouraged me, all while wearing what seemed like some of my merch from myst concert. Saori designed it with a scaled pattern to form multiple flowers and mes as well as adding one of my quotes to it. Let me be your shining light, it said. I appreciated Mother wearing it to support me, but it felt pretty embarrassing to see my mom doing something like this to me. Didnt she know this would fluster me?! Even worse, she managed to persuade Tasianna, Shay, and Beth to each wear one too! Even worse-worse, Master was wearing an XL version of it! Oh gods!!! Krahahahaha! Krim-k suddenly pped my back. Show them mercenaries and wannabe heroes what a true force of nature is, Hestia! Kri, we havent had a chance to watch you fight seriously, so go on and show us your growth, young scale. Send them running, Grahta added, giving me an expectant look. Good luck. Even Akasht was here, cheering me on. It felt nice hearing their support, but the thing that made it hard for me to look at them was how each of them was holding the same frozen signs with my name on them that Mother and the others held up yesterday! How could they do this to me?! How could I focus on the match if they were trying to actively embarass me here? Yo, Sis, you nervous? Fargryneill nudged me with her elbow, noting my red face. N-No, nothing like that. Its just something else. Dont mind it too much. I rubbed my hand against my head, trying to hide it from the suspicious Fargryneill. As an idol, I really shouldnt feel like this, but having friends and family cheering me on felt weird. In any case, with our cements now decided, I let out a quick sigh, relieved I wouldnt have to fight my sister this early on. If we had to fight, then it needed to be when the tournament was at its peak! At the finals, of course! After everybody gave me ast supportive cheer, I left for the underground waiting room, where all the fighters would be waiting. Since the coliseum was a dungeon, it could morph its rooms to amodate more participants. Yesterday, it was just a small ce for resting, but today it should be around the size of a football stadium. And the moment I entered this ce, I couldnt help but feel the stares the other contestants were giving me. Nothing new, since I received them every time I visited an adventurer guild, but they made me feel that I was standing out like a sore thumb. Sadly, I felt more death stares than genuine curiosity. Inside this room of 232 participants, I couldnt really say if I could trust any of them. Oooh, look at that, guys. Our dark horse has entered. Arggh, shit! Better hide somewhere before she wipes me out Hmm. The reactions to my entry could be divided into those three categories reckless curiosity, genuine fear, and silent judgement. While the former two were easy enough to find and track with my hearing, it was harder to detect those who were giving me the silent treatment. Although the room was spacious, with the number of people inside, it was easy to bump into others. I went into this room with as minimal giveaways as possible, only showing what I showed back at the testing match. Which were my ive, Rajah, and my general appearance. I didnt bring in my white mage cape nor the catalyst I usually put inside my weapon to activate its scale-dust functions. Since I didnt know who the most prominent opponents were, I had to be careful to not divulge too much information. They know my dragoon spearmanship, that I have a wind magic, and that I''m also a tamer. Since the announcer called me a dragonewt, you can easily see what my element is from my scales. They would expect me to be a fire mage or be able to spew fire. Hmmmmmm. How can I win this by showing the least amount of tools while being aszy as possible? Hmmm. Oh, wait, right, lets see I activated my [Detection Sensor] as I, luckily, found a single chair against a wall. Sitting down, I focused my consciousness around the room, counting the numerous signals inside this ce until I couldnt find anymore. It was loud as everybody spoke, roared, and shouted inside this closed room, making it hard to calm down. Also it didnt help how it smelled like fish, fried fat, and cheap booze in here. 162. 162 participants. Yeah, that was obvious. Same idea, huh? People who could hide their presence were somewhere in here. In a battle royale, at least to my knowledge from ying those sorta games on Earth, it was best to not stand out too much. The champions team would be targeted after all, or in apetitive setting, the most favorable team to win it all would either be avoided or people would try to take them down. Sis and I already failed in this department, but I could guess Fargryneill wouldnt mind it too much. And those skilled enough to hide their presence would do it here, too. Unfortunately for people who could detect them, it only made you more noticeable. Of the 231 other participants, 69 were trying to hide their presence. And from those, I managed to pinpoint about 57 of them. Meaning, with a non-serious search, twelve people should be on my radar as they were either expert assassins or actually people I had to worry about. The higher the quality of their skills, the more threatening they were. Hmm, okay, time to find them. Gotta appraise them before the match. Okay, one more Oi,ss. Hmm? A voice suddenly took me out of my small meditation. Thats my seat. And here it was, the result of me forgetting to ask people if a seat was taken. I looked up, noticing how arge shadow was cast over me. There, I saw a towering merfolk man with an appearance that could cause your heart to skip three beats. Not cause he was handsome or ugly, but cause he looked like something you would imagine if you thought of a deep-sea abyss monster. Four round growing eyes drew my attention to his head and face. A hard shell grew from them, looking very much like a metal helmet if you didnt look closely and notice, for example, his head''s carapace could twitch. Going down to his mouth, tentacles surrounded it like a beard as he wore something looking like a ck oxygen mask, connected to what seemed like a heavily-fortified tank on his back. Looking at his gills, maybe this was a water tank so he could breathe? The merfolk Id met before didnt need something like this, they could breathe onnd. Nheless, seeing as the mask was not clear, I couldnt see what sort of mouth he had, but from the look of his jaw shape, it couldnt be anything normal. The rest of his body was less alien to me, seeing as he covered itpletely in metal armor with plenty of blue and ck scales and other merfiend materials. However, you could still see openings in it to amodate the ppy fins on his elbows, shoulders, and back. There was also a thick finned tail growing from his bottom. Oh, lookie there, brudda! Lizardss got her tail caught by that pirate hunter! Shit, hahaha, sat in da wrong chair of dat monster. A barbed double-edged spear with another edged part in between the tip and the shaft was strapped around his arm with a seaweed rope, while a one-handed viking axe was hanging loosely with a rope from his belt. And just like his armor, not only were they well-made, but they had runes and enchantments strengthening them. No joke. Shit! Oh, we getting a fight already?! Deepsea Ebony Chahayat against that lizard! Hey, hey! What rank are they, again?! The announcer said rank C for the girl, right? Or was it rank B? Hey, any of ya mercs know the fishmans? Ha? Dunno, but that Chahayat can sink pirate and smuggler ships all alone. Heard some rumor that he took down a demonkin ship all by himself. Stole some cargo from them fish sailors, and they hired him to do it for them. All that gossip entered my ears but they didnt register properly. All my focus was concentrating on the staring contest I had with this man. He only showed a slight bit of displeasure at having his chair stolen, but once our eyes locked onto each others, he didnt seem to get anymore impatient. Still, the silence was getting awkward with everybody hyping this thing up. Sorry about that. I didnt know. I stood up and bowed slightly before leaving. He didnt say much as I walked away, simply sitting back down on his chair. Buuuuwwaaaa! Shits got funny. Bah! Whatevers. Nah, shes on his shit list now. Dont need to do shit to her now. Let them take each other out, hahaha! There was an obvious disappointment in everybodys mood, but I was more interested in the person himself. After all, he was one of the twelve people I couldnt locate at first, and seeing as how he was still minimizing his presence to others despite how bulky he was, he probably had the advanced stealth skills. Scary. I didnt dare risk using [Mana Eyes] on him now. Angering him here probably wouldnt be smart. It would have been pretty nice to see what his level and Profile quality was, so I could get an idea on who the other eleven people were, but too bad, couldnt do. Still, got some clues. Now, time to Competitors! Your match will start soon! As I was about to do some more reconnaissance, a System message from the dungeon interrupted me, followed by the rooms walls suddenly opening up and forming stairs. Competitors! Choose one of the ten entrances and walk to the transfer tform. You will be transported to a random location on the field depending on the entrance you choose! Please, consider wisely. I nced over the message before Yeostars voice appeared in my head again. I looked around after I heard his reasoning, noting the exit to the foyer was sealed off now, reced by two staircases. Each direction of this rectangle room now had a set of two entrances into the arena, and people were slowly going into them. There was no time to do anymore looking around, sadly. I guess, once all thepetitors were inside the room, a countdown activated until the match would start. Nothing I could have done. At the very least, I learned about one of my potentialpetitors and where he was going. For now, lets avoid him. There were twelve strong people, but there could be more than those twelve. Some of the more rowdy guys probably didnt think hiding themselves would be necessary. Having fun fighting isnt the goal here, it''s to do my job. And that is to make it to the top eight of this rumble match. Better to avoid unnecessary bad matches. Sadly, I didnt know where the other twelve were, so I was still kinda hoping for luck. Oh well, it was time to use my best method to solve such a conundrum! Eeny, meeny, miny, moe, Catch a tiger by the toe. If he hollers, let him go, Eeny, meeny, miny, moe! I chose the door that merfolk went into. Eeny, meeny, miny, moe, Catch a tiger by the toe. If he hollers, let him go, Eeny, meeny, miny, moe! That one! Yup, got [Master, why are you turning in circles?] Rajah suddenly spoke to me, causing my eyes to widen like a goldfish. I forgot to use Rajah as my scout! I''m used to using Saori as my primary scout to check for monsters when we stayed in the Belzac forest, but I had forgotten to explicitly tell Rajah to do the same, since Saori always did the reconnaissance without me telling her! Even when we were in Artorias or Estralia, I never had to tell her scout, please she always did it herself. Dang. I facepalmed myself, worrying Rajah, but I told him everything was alright. Remember, I have to train him. This is our first time going out to fight as partners. Parallel minds, do make sure to remind me of things like this! Hey, we were more preupied trying to locate 231 people in what seemed like ten minutes or so. Give us a break, Original Mind, #2ined, and I had toy them off. She was kinda right. Regardless of this beginners mistake of mine, I shook it off and just went through the entrance I chose. Yeostar did mention I had to be adaptable, so I had to do just that. Surviving was all I did in the Belzac forest, so this should be right up my alley! Well, hopefully, I didnt forget anything. While avoiding the stream of people rushing up the stairs, I eventually made it to a glowing blue tform. Everyone stood on it, waiting for it to activate, until the door closed up and the tform lit up. Our bodies were then shrouded in a glowing light before it shot up through multiple tubes in the ceiling, going through it like a rollercoaster. Once light returned to our world, we wereunched right into the sky, overseeing an arid battlefield where a decrepit castle was. Numerous fortifications and other things like cannons, pitfalls, and a field of armored skeletons could be seen in the center of this ce. There was a single forest behind me, but otherwise, this ce was bare as hell. Blooood enjoyers of all ages! Wee to the battle royAAAAAAAAALEEEEE! The voice of the announcer boomed in our ears as the sky transformed to show the numerous people cheering in the coliseums seats, having seemingly grown to increase capacity. And before long, all of us flew up even higher and were shot in a random direction, making it seem like fireworks from a distance. As I saw numerous other people flying around, I looked to the ground, noting I was about tond in that forest I spotted earlier. Oh my? And look at that, people! The starting re, the beginning of this tournament and the festival of Yeos has started! Just like during thestpetition, the first rumble stage will be our iconic battlefield of Schrade! Where God Yeostar fought with a small battalion to prevent the reconquest of the demonic castle Fatalisa from the demonic invasion! Only a shallow recreation, sadly, but allpetitors will have to fight through not only themselves, but also the wicked leftovers of the demonic curses! All to be one of the eight illustrious winners of this rumble! Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Woooooooooooooo! Blood! Blood! Blood! Blood! Blood! Blood! FIGHT! The cheers of the crowd set the mood. They wanted violence and even their cries overshadowed whatever I might of heard from my family and friends. I couldnt even find them in this panorama of a ceiling. However, unless I wanted to lose, I had to focus on the match on hand. After all, I could see a few streaks of light following me. I couldnt see who they were, but they certainly were my opponents. I had to take them down before I could do what I wanted. Hear me! Who will be the winners this time! Who will conquer the mighty Castle Fatalisa? Who will dominate the bloodfield of Schrade? May this war strengthen your body and minds! And dont die just like worms, alright? Hahahahahaha! Jeez, boorish. But, as hisugh finally disappeared, it heralded mynding in the forest. Protected by the brilliant glow, I safely rolled on the ground and my instincts shot back into action, quickly locating the trajectory of my iing enemies. I climbed up a tree like a tiger before sending Rajah out to my right, whilst I parkoured through the branches towards two iing enemies. The moment theynded on the ground and the glow disappeared, I sted myself down towards them with [Wind st] and sliced through both of their weapons with my tail,nding a deep gash through their chest armor. As they cried out in pain, I shifted my body around, now on the ground. Digging my ive into the ground, I thennded two decisive w shes, leaving five ruby red wounds on each of their backs before their armlets activated. Held back too much. Should have been a one-hit KO. Their pained groans stopped as their wounds healed up, where they turned around, scowling at me. Fuck you, bitch! We justnded! Come on! You could have at least given us a chance to react! What the fuck was that?! And with a quick phweeeeeee! they flew up into the sky and disappeared from the arena. I didnt believe they saw me give them a peace sign before they left. But, I couldnt celebrate just yet. I used [Aerokinesis] and formed my good ol wind rifle and loaded the wind bullet with a stone. Unlike my time in the Belzac forest, I didnt need my parallel minds to control this thing anymore. I could do everything on my own, now so used to my wind maniption, somethingplicated as making an air rifle and firing it was second nature. I cant poison them, right? Got it~ I wrapped the stone in my hand, creating a purple me inside of it to hide from the audience. Only a little bit of corrosive venom was on it now. I then detected Rajah using [Detection Sensor] and told him to move to the point I wanted him to. Once it was done. Bam! But it was silenced, so nobody not in my vicinity could hear it. And after a millisecond Gurraaaaagh!! Somebodys growls reverbed through the forest loudly, before a light flew out of it into the skies. [Master!] Rajah came running. [You shot right through his stomach! He survived, no problem!] Maybe adding that venom was overdoing it a bit But, regardless, it felt good. I felt at home again. The nostalgic smell of the forest entered my lungs as I shrugged off all the time I was stuck inside a city. I could finally hunt! Welp, lets see how many I can take down before having to leave this ce. However, while I could see the three lights I caused vanish, several more suddenly appeared, signaling the sess of various other fighters. The match had begun and nobody was willing to show mercy as they reaped through their rivals chances to win. Regardless, whoever saw mineing from the forest would know where I was. I didnt even need to [Taunt] for the flies to starting in, greedy to take down a big game yer. Whether they were strong or weak, they were like moths gathering around a fire. Sadly, this forest had already crowned its apex predator, and I wasnt epting house guests today. A note from AbyssRaven The tournament has begun, and Hestia is nning to win it! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(9) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 315: Tournament Frenzy. Chapter 315: Tournament Frenzy. The Tournament of Yeostar, or as the locals called it, the Heros Proving Grounds. The most important event during the Festival of Yeostar, only held once the previous Champion of Yeostar had either stepped down or perished. As such, this was not only a rare and exciting festival for the people of the Principality of Yeos, but also a mncholic one, as it also acted as an impromptu funeral for the previous Champion. Sir Royce. A Champion of Yeostar with a tenure of 13 years. Although a woman disguised as a man, Royce was a powerful knight heralded by her countrymen as the strongest Champion of the Pantheon of Light. Some would even im she had been the strongest Blessed overall amongst all the Origin God pantheons, a result of patriotic pride. Like all Champions of Yeostar, Royce was once a tournament contestant as well. Having braved the bloodfields of the Arena of Yeostar, defeating any adversary she would face, she was then ced into the tournament bracket as one of the top 32 fighters. Those 32 talented warriors fought each other, but Royce was the one to rise above them all, bing a title owner and a blessed of a god. However, two years ago, she perished during the war between the humans and demonkins, fighting alongside her country as an ally of the Empire of Folschreck. And with her death, the time for a new Champion of Yeostar to make their debut hade. And that warrior will be chosen in the span of these next two weeks. On the very day of the tournament to decide it all, the first match was a battle royale to thin out the horde and weed out the weak. The battlefield of Schrade one of Yeostars momentous battles during the demon wars was the first stage. Overlooking the infamous Castle Fatalisa, this was where the contestants would fight each to decide the top eight of group A. And, without further ado, numerous fighters have already fallen in the first ten minutes of this battle. Of the 232 contestants, only 178 were left. Whether it was with martial abilities or magic, everybody was cut and shot down equally. The rules were simple: act honorably and fight in the name of Yeostar. Despite the setting of the tournament, Yeostar was still the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty. While a certain amount of unfair methods could be excused for the pursuit of victory, absolutely unchivalrous behavior would still be demeaned in the eye of Yeostar. Although a realist, the Pantheon of Lights God of War still had standards. And as such, attaining victory was the most important for the contestants. Whether it was teaming up with others, utilizing the tools left in this simted battlefield, or creating absolute chaos, it was all allowed! Creativity was also a virtue. Gang up! We got a B ranker here! Group up and lets take the bastard down! H-Hey, shit! The strong will reap the weak? On the battlefield, even the weak may feast on the strong. Being able to rally those around you to fight against adversaries was the mark of a true Champion. Haha, shoot! Fire! Mana cannons! Gurwaaaaagh?! Reappropriate the tools of war and use them against your enemies. Set traps to capture your foes to take them all out with a decisive strike. A Champion of Yeostar cannot rely on their power and skill with the de alone, as tactics and strategies could overturn the odds for the armies and men they led. S-Shit?! Our weapons arent doing anything against him! R-Run the fuck away! Hmph! Gaaaaaaaaaaaah! However, even then, what differentiated a Champion from a normal elite warrior or knight was their power. Strength to overturn anything they saw. A Champion of Yeostar was that perfect instrument of war,bining every facet of battle into a single person. They would be the one to dominate the field with their presence alone, cleaving a way forward for their allies to charge in. And that is another star! Look at them fly away, blood enjoyers! Give praise, for these warriors have fought and fallen for our entertainment! The announcer celebrated the numerous streaks of white light in the arenas sky, created each time somebody was defeated and safely transported out of the battlefield with the help of their armlets. Look at him swing that sword, woooo! A real sword saint candidate! Sir Antonodius! Cant believe we got a former Hands of Heaven to fight today! Yeah, look how he cleaved through all those grunts! Hes gonna be the champ, you know? And to the onlookers of this match, this was a rare pleasure they fully immersed themselves in. To the contestants, the audience was just part of the sky hard to see, but you could hear and see their cheers if the tournament organizers allowed it. However, to the crowd, the center of the arena was a giant rotating orb, disying a bird-eye view of the different fighters. If this could bepared to Earth, this was like cing a drone over each yers head, allowing the viewers to watch the 22 different perspectives. However, for a tournament like this, watching somebody acting like a rat, trying to survive until the end by avoiding everybody wasnt enjoyable. In fact, cowards like this went against the domain of bravery, making them less ideal candidates. On the other hand, those who fought and preserved through adversity were beloved, garnering the respect and attraction of the audience and announcer. As such, depending on the valor they showed, their perspective shown on the rotating orb would grow in size, towering over the others. The longer the match went, the more noticeable people would show themselves. They would be the stars of the show, so to speak, bing the focal point of the audience but also to their potential rivals. And currently, seven perspectives were dwarfing the others. My moneys on ex-Hand Guardian Larent Antonodius! Onerge silvite on Auegors defor the most defeats! No way anybody can defeat an imperial knight of the Empire. Former or otherwise! The most notable of the contestants was Larent Antonodius, an Ex-Hands of Heaven, a former member of the imperial knight order of the Empire of Folschreck and personal defender of the Holy Emperor of the Light. In addition, this person was one of the people OBloom hired to chase Hestia out of Gleisvale, and was also the one to report Astaloss presence, causing him to be mistaken for a dragonyer when Aurora was still in Cedaraille. But now, this swordmaster was cleaving his way through the rumble stage, defeating everybody he happened toe across as he slowly traversed through the corpse field of the arena. Although not an elder, he still took his time to conserve Stamina. Even arrows and spells would be cleaved by his enchanted sword. However, he wasnt the only one to attract peoples attention. My Davi is on that mountain of a berserker! Hes like a whirlwind! Ahahaha! That mage! Look at that mage sting everything away?! By Yeostar, hes destroying the battlefield! Oi, lookie there, bois! The Acid Killer brothers made it the castle, first! Money well spent on the info, eh? Merfolk represent! Sink thosendwalkers, Deepsea Ebony! Deepsea Ebony Chahayat, the merfolk headhunter. Acid Killers Greisha and Kraeger, ck mercenary brothers notorious for their monster killing toxic concoctions. Master Mage Naemon Humbabwa, an Evidian sorcerer working for Aleistunum. Mountain Lion Ghorush the Decapitator, a leonid beastman with a muscr body almostparable with an ogre. All five of these contestants were rampaging across the battlefield, destroying what little hope the weak had as they stood in the way of these living disasters. The number plummeted to 104batants after 20 minutes had passed. The number of fighters terrified and frightened by all brutality was increasing, scurrying away like cowards and bing obscured by the rising warriors. However, this wouldntst for long. The battlefield was huge, with plenty of space for people to run around and hide, but seeing rats scurry their way towards a ce to the bracket matches without facing danger was never the intention of the battle royale. For that, depending on how long the match hadsted, certain areas of the field would break apart, sending anybody unlucky enough into the abyss where they would be disqualified and transported out of the arena. At the 35-minute mark, when only 76 fighters were left, the outer ring of the field broke apart andyers were being peeled off every minute now. This forced everybody deeper into the center where Castle Fatalisa stood. The chances of encountering fellow fighters increased, and so did the cheers of the blood-hungry watchers. Whether nobles, yeomen, or peasants, it was a joy for everybody to watch. And thats the 170th person out! Only 62 fighters left, people! the announcer stated after 40 minutes had psed. Hey, look! Arcane Rider Arlond is fighting against that sand mage! Uhhhh, Sandweaver Joek! Oh, shit! That fishman and lion just met! Fight of the bloody hulks! Let those beasts take each other out! And with fewer people around and the area shrinking, the strong began to find their rivals. The Arcane Rider rode into battle with a manatech horse, striding through a sandstorm created by an Evidian sand mage. Whereas the Deepsea Ebony Chahayat shed weapons against the Mountain Lion Ghorush, both roaring and causing the ground to quake. It was an endless bloodbath of action and excitement. However, something stood out amongst all of this. Something neither the viewers nor the announcer could exin really. They were in awe at the destructive force shown to them, but at the same time, they couldnt help but feel their excitement getting drained as the seventh perspective began to growrger andrger. S-She Our dark horse took down her 42nd contestant! the announcer informed the coliseum, narrowly correcting himself from shouting out in disbelief at what he was seeing. What exactly was everybody watching? The scene could only be described as a natural disaster. Thunder and storms, the fear of every sailor braving the harsh ocean. And this was currently devastating and terrorizing everybodying closer to the only forest on the Shrade battlefield. N-Nooooo, I dont wanna die!!! Heeeeeelp meeeeeeeeeeeee! Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Tornados cleaved through thend, uprooting anything not safely tethered to the ground. Once you were inside the zone of these five cyclones, the only ways out was to either surrender or get your Health torn apart until the arena automatically kicks you out. Grrrrriagahashahsdbasd!!! After all, while the wind was ripping the challengers apart, lightning boltsing from five floating thunder orbs rained down upon anybody in the vicinity, sundering both the earth and burning away any chance of approaching the eye of this storm the forest. However, this formation stood still, sticking close to the forest without showing any attempts of expanding. As such, how could anybody be caught in this when it was so easy to avoid? Well, it would have been easy for the first 34 minutes, but once the ground started to break apart, it became harder and harder to maneuver around it. From the seventh most kills in the ranking to number two after 50 mins had passed, this contestant was endangering the throne of Larent Antonodius. However, this bothered less the knight and more the gamblers betting on his position in the top. With only 37 contestants left, they were shouting and cursing for Sir Larent to start defeating more people. Otherwise, they might just lose all their money. Jeez, this is a battlefield and this girl The announcers voice became weak as he kept watching her perspective grow, unsure how toment on this. On the other hand Ha ha ha ha! Thats my apprentice! Kriiiiiiiiiiiii! The path of a true mage! Kushlekzar shouted from the bottom of his voice, even standing up and roaring, acting unlike his usually priestly appearance. Gahahahahahaha! Look at the viewers! Totally shocked! Gahahahahahahaha! Krim-k crackled as if he was possessed, unable to stop the more he watched everything unfold. On the other hand, the young horned woman sitting next to him couldnt help but massage her temples in exaggeration. Jeez, I dont know what to feel about this. Second-hand cringe? Pride? That brat is turning this whole battle on its head. Hiehiehie. But, unlike her, the silver-haired woman on her right giggled in a refined way, before gazing back to the projections with fondness. Well, that is just how your little sister acts. A very inventive whelpling. There was even more support. Lady Hestia! Good work! Keep it up! [The princess is worthy of our respect! She can destroy hordes of enemies without even lifting a finger! Sister, we must train even harder to be worthy as her guards!] [Yes, Brother!] Hestia! Win! Mhmm, very impressive. I just dont know how to describe this as a warrior, though It was Hestia. And what was she doing to make everybody so conflicted? Hmmm, hmm, hmm, hmmm. Oh, how is the seat, Rajah? Stillfortable? The white virigress nodded,yingfortably on his chair. After the young dragon girl confirmed herpanions contentment, she showed him a wide grin before continuing where she left off from nonchntly building her next chair using the wood in the forest. Hmm, hmm, hmm~ She calmly hummed while cutting off wood chunks with her ws, all while her parallel minds controlled the [Levin Core] and [Cyclone Madness] spells outside the forest, disrupting anybody froming closer. Oh right, it''s about time. Ahem Our dark horse is about to do it again?! Will this be enough to overthrow Sir Larent Antonodius?! The announcer hyped it all up. With an [Aerokinesis] microphone, the girl only needed one word to ruin the hopes of all the money bettors. Taunt~ A soundwave wasunched out from her air stereo, sting away leaves and pushing some trees down. Her echoing voice reverbed through the air, escaped through the lightning-storm field and into the area outside of it. Sevenbatants escaping from the copsing ground heard her voice, instantly affected by the [Taunter] Jobs [Taunt] ability. They snapped their heads around with fear in their faces, noticing the girl jumping out of the forest, waving like a kid in a trampoline house before saying Weeeeeeeee as she fell back into it. With sight and hearing requirements fulfilled, [Taunt] was ready to do what it was designed for pulling everybodys hostility towards the taunter. Even if it meant going through the maelstrom. M-Mercy! The seven mensst words before they were ripped off the ground and electrocuted, before getting kicked out of the arena. And then, there were 30 left. S-She-I Contestant 349 just defeated her 57th enemy! Shes in the lead! Ark! Red marks were showing on the announcers face, a result of him facepalming himself every time Hestia continued building her second chair. Fuck! Who the hell is that girl! How the hell is that lizard girl ahead of a Hand of Heaven?! Noooo! No, fuck! My money! I bet a months pay on that! Noooooo! No, you piece of shit Folschreckian, go kill more! Kill more before I lose all my money! Some were furious, others were calm enough to open up the list ofbatants on their viewer-only armlets, scrolling down until they found the contestant number the announcer shouted out. Heestia A-tschuko Karrgrysssmoor? Who dat? Why da long name? A manablood? Nah, you idiot, read it correctly. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. The letters are weirdly assembled but you get it if you read this and this a bit differently. But, you right, bruh. Long name, gotta be a manablood lizard. Kargryxmor wasnt a typical name every Aurena follower would know. Despite how important Kargryxmor was for the history of Peolynca and the world of the dragonkins, it was a rather obscure name for the uneducated. Knowing every subordinate god was not needed for them. As such, those who didnt know about Kargryxmor only thought of Hestia as a noble since it was moremon to meet people with a middle orst name amongst the nobility or rich merchants. Those who knew howst names worked for dragonkins would have instantly realized who this crimson-haired girl was. Regardless, the general consensus inside the arena, outside of a certain party, was that a random dragonewt girl suddenly trumped over a veteran knight on the battlefield when it came to kills. The favorite in this round of the rumble match was momentarily in second ce. All against a girl who was spending the battle leisurely in a forest making chairs, all while her rival contestants fought tooth and nail to remain alive. Out of the twelve people Hestia thought were strong in her initial reconnaissance, only nine remained. Were they defeated by the horde or somebody Hestia didnt recognize? No, they each fell against others of the twelve. And it was about time for Hestia to face her equals. After all, nobody could ignore the hurricanes and thunder. Too many stars shot into the sky around the area, and this was the perfect bait for people toe closer. Almost an hour had passed, and there were still exactly 30 people left. The crowd was starting to turn impatient until he arrived. Hmm The swordmaster looked at the storm wall before letting out a small chuckle. Haha I shall ept your challenge! Ooooh, hes here! Go, stop her! Yeah! This will decide who will remain at the top! The crowd cheered as the swordmaster took a stance, holding his sword stretched out behind his body. After he took a deep breath, he tensed his muscles and performed a cleave. The wind separated before him until the mana sh exploded in front of the tornado and [Tornado Core], disrupting and fizzling them out! An entrance into the eye was created by a single man. Aaaaaaand he did it!!!!!!!!! The crowd erupted in cheers, and so did the announcer. Auegors de! That is his name! The former Hand of Heaven, protector of the Holy Emperor and a member of the strongest knight order! Even if he doesnt carry that title anymore, the sword saint candidate hasnt lost his touch one bit! With a singr strike, he destroyed two advanced magic spells! And this noise did not escape Hestia. She looked into the sky, noticing not only the announcers voice but also the jeers some of them seemed to have. She knew instinctively they were directed at her; after all, she wasnt dumb to not realize how uncilvalrous her attack n was. Even Yeostar questioned her methods. But this dragon knew exactly what she was doing. Cull the number of contestants, make it easier for her to reach the bracket, all while making sure people had their attention on her. As an idol, she needed to make people look at her. Now, everybody would. Welp, time to go, Rajah. Her virigress entered her shadow before she dispelled every single spell surrounding the forest. She grabbed her ive before sitting down on her first finished chair, looking in the direction of the approaching swordsman. As an idol, her greatest joy was to bring entertainment to the crowd, and this was now the greatest stage she could give them. Look at this, blood enjoyers! The girl stopped the storm wall! She picked up her weapon! That smile! This girl is about to face one of the strongest swordsmen head-open! The excitement the announcer had for his dark horse intensified this whole hour, growing more and more as he watched Hestia rise in the ranks. But now, his patience would finally pay off. He saw what Hestia could do yesterday during the test, and his instincts after watching numerous incredible fighters made him aware she was hiding her strength. He wanted to know more. He wanted to see this dragonewt fight! Crimson-Scaled! Thats her epitaph for now, people! Will this smug dragonewt girl finally show us if she is worthy to stand amongst all the giants of this tournament? Or is she just a two-trick mage with an incrediblyrge mana pool? Fraud! Get the mages out of here! Hurry up already, you old fart! Win the damn match or Ill curse you for every coin I lost because of you! Scalekin versus human! Eyyy,e on seascales, we gotta support our neighbor here! Beat his pink arse, Princess! Just about every merfolk, naga, and levianewt naturally recognized the name Kargryxmor, but all of them simply thought of Hestia as a member of the dragonewt n Kargryxmor instead of being a dragon herself. As a member of the kinkyuro, the five most influential dragonewt ns of Loatryx, Hestia was still pretty much seen as a princess to them. Simr to how mostmoners viewed the children of marquesses and dukes. And, in this tournament where the amount of scalekin was far below that of the humans, the Caedhulen races couldnt help but support a dragonewt. To them, a scalekin was a far better choice to cheer for than a human. It was more patriotic. Ooooh! They see each other! And the swordmasters silhouette finally appeared in front of Hestia, revealing himself in the clearing Hestia made in preparation for this fight. Oh wait, dont I know you from somewhere? Hestia, still sitting in her seat, questioned the knight as he gave her a deep bow. He saluted her, acting more like a perfect knight greeting a young woman than an adversary. Yes, mydy. Larent Antonodius, a humble mercenary. We met, under less ideal circumstances, during your concert in Gleisvale. Noticing the attitude he had just now, Hestia smiled and epted the small talk. She pulled her catalyst from underneath her jacket and ced it in her ive, allowing it to float while she corrected her posture. Oh right, that really wasnt the best, huh? Well, I felt a lot of gazes in the waiting room, but yours probably was one of the two more intense one. Since you know me, of course. Ah, pray forgive me. I swear to the Goddess I did not do it with any malicious intent. Dont worry. Considering you came here with not a hint of murderous intent, I get I dont have to repeat the same thing we hadst time. Should be more fun when our lives arent on the line. Hmm, but, humble knight, huh? Hestia tucked on her eyelid for a moment, before shaking her head. Your level? Mine is 98. Larent raised an eyebrow, bbergasted at how Hestia just revealed her level like that. You are certainly blunt, mydy. Hestia shrugged, having expected this reaction. Well, depending on the quality of your identity bracelet, I probably can only appraise your levels and stats. The rest of your profile will be blocked. However, my [Identity Blocker] is most likely too high for you to reciprocate. So, I wanted to even the field a bit. Haha, you are fighting unfairly already, mydy. Honorpels me to answer you. Larent said with a wry smile, amused by the girl sitting before him. Although he was a noble himself and had seen others speak like Hestia, he still found it entertaining how she persuaded him. Level 147. Jeez! Buh! Hestia almost coughed. Oh goodness, humble? Yeah, right. That should be enough to be counted as an S rank. Ahhhhh Well, it is the minimum a Hand of Heaven should be worth, mydy. Otherwise, how are we supposed to protect our Emperor? Then again, I no longer have the right to protect him. He sheathed his sword. Today, I am merely an A rank mercenary. Former temporary leader of the Band of the Waywards, before their proper leader returned. As such, I am only the Auegors de right now. A desperate man wanting to sharpen his de even further to one day be a sword saint. Eheheh Hestiaughed nervously as she twirled her ive around. Can I, you know, run away maybe? I have to be one of the top eight, you know. Mhmm, I have epted your challenge, mydy. Please, do not leave me standing like this. My heart has already been broken by enough women, ahahahaa! Now, Larent was returning the unfair arguments back to Hestia, causing her to groan and scratch her head. Will you honor me with your true powers? If I can afford to, no. And I really wish to hide it even further until the brackets, if possible. But Hestia grimaced. Phe you want to force it out of me, right? Larent only nodded. Hestia shook her head before raising it to the sky with close eyes. After a moment of silence, she opened it up, her smile brimming with energy once more. She pointed at the sky with her unupied hand, now grinning. Peeeeeeooople of Elyonda! The home of Yeostar the Brave! Watch here, for I am The Crimson Idol Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! Hestia announced her identity, knowing full well of the function of the viewer-only armlet from her mother. I hope you guys were somewhat entertained by the disy I showed before! Numerous fighters fell from my spells, causing not only the announcer but also you to gasp and awe! Well, as unworthy as I am in front of this mighty swordmaster, I will still give you what you came here for! Entertainment, shivers, and excitement!!! She then formed the air around her into a microphone. Huuuuuuu In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music The air swelled, causing Larent to brace himself and dodge as the ground burst in fire, nearly catching him in it. It continued as he noticed a new status affliction had appeared [Music Resonation (Moderate)]. His ears perked, noticing the sounds of an inferno forming around his area, until it was toote. He was now imprisoned inside an arena of fire. In the next moment, more mes appeared, bing even more intense. Larent was cautious, unable to assess what Hesita could do as he couldnt appraise her with his [Identify]. As Hestia said, her [Identity Blocker] was far too high leveled for him. And since he wanted to analyze his opponent first before striking, he allowed Hestia to fully buff herself in everything she needed for this fight, including [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. Larent activated the [Auracoil] rune on his armor, creating a mana bubble around him to protect himself against the massive flood of descending mes. The moment he noticed his barrier cracking, he swung his sword forward, in the direction Hestia should be. The mana st cleanly sundered anything in its way, but once every settled, Hestia wasnt there anymore. However, the music still kept ying. He could hear Hestias voice, so he knew she was still around. And there she was, flying above him, fully covered in dark purple armor with two slime-like objects nking her wings. [You ready to give everybody a good show, Sir Larent?] Hestias eager voice escaped through her telepathy, making it easy for the swordmaster to imagine her cheery smile from before. Considering therge ck helmet covering her whole head, Larent though it was hard to speak through it. Its Mr. Larent, youngdy. He smiled before putting on his helmet. En garde! Chapter 316: Dance of Blade and Magic. Chapter 316: Dance of de and Magic. [Humanize (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] 32 beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:10032 Dungeons. No matter if their floors had a bright sky or could show the outer world, if they didnt have a way to fully simte a sun and its sr rays, then my sr core couldnt recharge while I was within it. And that was exactly the case with the Dungeon of Yeostar. And seeing as I had to fight against 231 contestants and make it as one of the top eight, then it meant I needed to be conservative with my resources. This was a marathon, not a sprint. With those twelve, potentially strong targets in mind, I decided I couldnt expend too much of my Stamina or Mana. Especially since one of the rules of the match also included being unable to use outside consumables, like my dragorade. And there was another problem I had to face in this whole situation; Mother and the others exined to Fargryneill and me about how the audience watched the matches. You had something like a birds eye or even an over-the-shoulder view, like in a third-person video game, of the differentbatants. The more kills you umted, the bigger this screen would be. Which meant, I couldnt be at zero kills! I was an idol and my job was to gain fans to reach the next [The Light] milestone. No idea if this would work, since I was in my dragonewt form and a girl, things the Principality of Yeos didnt like at all, but I had to try to do something. And, from how I gained 32 fans from my n, it seemed to have worked, well, only for the beastmen, I guess. Solidarity and camaraderie in race. So, how did I do all of this, especially since I had to make sure not to kill anybody? AFK tower defense was the idea. [Levin Core] and [Cyclone Madness] were both pretty nice spells, but didnt deal bombastic burst damage as I liked with my offensive spells and attacks. They dealt the damage over time, through lightning sts and sharp winds. With how my stats, even in my moderate dragonewt form, were far superior to D and some C adventurers, I could easily kill them with a single punch. I normally was able to control my strength hold back my punches except for yesterday, when I let my tempere out. That was my bad. Even if it was a sanctioned fight, it was still murder. I didnt want to sugarcoat it, even if those two lowlives intended to do some rather nasty stuff to me if I were a normal person. So, I strived to not identally cause another death today. With these two spells, I created a barrier around the forest and, whenbined with the [Taunt] ability, I could persuade people toe into it, making some easy kills while climbing the leaderboard and allowing myself to be more well-known by the people of Elyonda. Really smart of me to take the [Taunter] Job before entering today, if I could praise myself. I was conserving some Mana through this n, but I still ended up using about 25% of my max Mana pool after all of that. It dropped down to 65% after I had to [Purple sh] a [Symphonie des Feuergottes] just now. This was a necessary measure, as I didnt expect to find somebody with a higher level than Yorshka in this tournament, especially not this early. King Drangleic and his dukes had told me the Folschreck Empires royal knights were strong, but never would I have expected one of them to be over level 140. And he was even an ex member, too. Wind st. Dragoon Dive! Using [Air Step], I stomped forwards on the very air as the wind from behind sted me forward like a rocket. With my ive held before me, aiming at the former knight standing before me, I nned tond a decisive blow to him, hopefully crippling him enough to end this battle fast. Unfortunately, I was a bit too naive, thinking this would be that easy. With perfect timing, he moved his sword slightly up and used the tip to redirect my blow to his left, before jumping to his right to avoid the shockwave. What?! I might not have used my rocket boosters there, but my speed was still too fast for most people to dodge, never mind redirect it! This guy, Larent Antonodius, just did it wlessly and even shifted himself into the perfect position to counterattack. Spark Crescent. While I was still recovering my bnce and weapon, Larent charged forward with a stab, but thankfully [Dragon Fire]s automatic me attacks activated and stopped his assault. I then stepped back, using my self-made ive ability by shing upwards with my weapon and tail, creating two me crescents. Larent parried both hits, sadly, but it gave me to the chance to leech some Mana and Stamina from him using my weapons [Passive Rune: Mana Drain] and [Passive Rune: Stamina Beast]. Small amounts, but much needed. To prevent him from attacking again, Iunched my [Unheilige Engel] at him in the form of obsidian spears, giving me enough time to open the face on my [Panzer] helmet and release a stream of [Hellme Breath]. This was something he couldnt parry, so he decided to dodge it and use his position to nk me. He [Gale Step]ed back into close quarters, exactly where he wanted to be against me, andunched a flurry of attacks. I couldnt see a way to break through this with conventional means. Even after training with Yorshka and having fought decent swordsmen like Farron and Charleslyt, I couldnt detect a single opening to counterattack. In fact, he even found a way through my defense! Shit! I cursed in my head when he slipped through my ive and sliced at my stomach. I moved my scales just in time to defend myself, but it was still too close forfort. I was forced to release my [Dreadre Aura], mming him against a tree from the heat st. Cold sweat ran down my spine as I touched my belly area, picking up some of the shattered scales used to defend me. His sword sh even broke through the [Draconic Barrier] I ced on them. Like peeling a cepillium, he stated,paring me to a Peolynca onion while dusting off the dirt on his carapace armor. The more I move, the more you will have to reveal your abilities, mydy. Uhmm I groaned a bit. He was right. How much could I hide my arsenal while fighting against this guy? I wanted to hold back as much as I could until the finals or when I fought Fargryneill, but from the look of it, that seemed impossible now. The announcer suddenly spoke up, broadcasting that about 30 people were still on the battlefield, so I was nowhere close to winning yet. Up until now, he had only beenmentating about our fight to the crowd and I could see the crowd cheering hard. I hadn''t known how many people were left until just this moment. Look at this, everybody! A short respite before the battle continues. What a fierce early skirmish, and Sir Larent cannot even rest for a moment! The me arena Hestia created keeps peppering him with random fire waves! I kept an ear open for the announcer''smentry while focusing my eyes on Larent as he dodged around the periodic me attacks from [Dragon Fire]. The spell song increased all fire and dragon type damage I did on Larent, but if I couldnt hit him, it was practically useless. I currently had [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)], my second fastest phase before the finale movement. I had even transformed back into my minor form, which only reduced my total stats to two-thirds of my full dragon abilities, but I was still not fast enough. This battle might still be in its early phase, but I could already tell the difference between us. It felt like fighting Yorska, only I was used to her fighting style and skills. I didnt know what Larents profile looked like since I was doing this duel fairly. I was really tempted to use [Mana Eyes] on him, but it really felt like cheating. He was a knight; a former one, yes, but I didnt think he would take it kindly if I appraised him now. Not exactly someone I would like to anger. Larent was keeping his head facing towards me, despite dodging around. I couldnt tell from his facial expression, but I really wondered why he wasnt attacking me. Was he giving me a chance to figure out a battle n, or what? From our meeting in Estralia, he knew I was a dragon, so he probably understood I had used [Humanize] to transform into my minor form to kinda even our difference in levels and fighting experience. I hid my transformation with a fire waterfall and my form now with a bulky [Panzer] armor from the crowd, but this middle-aged guy knew. He wanted me to show more of my abilities. Guess I cant hold back at all. Cant show Im a dragon, but doing this properly should be good enough! I need to win! From the looks of it, I was almost convinced this guy would be in the finals. He certainly had ast boss feeling around him with howpetent he was, so if he was the strongest foe I had to face in this tournament, then showing everybody what I could do wouldnt hurt too much if I kicked this guy out of the arena now! Release. My [Dreadre Aura] burst forth again, however, unlike before, I was maintaining the heatwave, pushing Larent back from the sheer temperature. My sun core kicked in, beginning to maintain my body temperature. I apologized to the forest, for I once again set another wood ame. The ground began to melt, the trees caught on fire, and the very air felt like it could burn your lungs. Anything inside my aura was just fuel for my purple mes growing everywhere, reducing everything into a thick, semi-solid, semi-liquid form va. For a human, this was slowly turning inhospitable. But, for a fire dragon? It was starting to feel like home. One thing Mother taught me when I was making the Obsidian Orchestra, my dragonir, was that I should never try to fight an experienced elemental dragonkin within their home. Home advantage was pretty devastating when they could even control the very elemental mana they cultivated inside theirir. As such, a truly strong dragon could change the very nature of the area they fought in by releasing their aura with their mana. After all, mana was the fundamental pir of this world, and with it, you could even change the verynd. And this technique Mother taught me during the creation of my den? It was called: Mana Release. Volcanic ze! Magmakammer! (Magma Chamber) Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 5]. Wrong control unit used. Semi-perfect Territory established Semi-perfect? Aww, guess this is my first real try Verdammt, I should have used [Draconic Aura]! S-She burned down three farnd worth of trees! Its all gone! The announcers voice quivered in astonishment. I-It all melted down intova! A-And, is that obsidian? Any hint of a forest was gone forever, as my me aura reduced everything it touched into ash. Thend was now bursting with seams ofva rivers and obsidian ground, crackling and bursting like the inside of a natural volcano. This was not all I could do with my [Volcanic ze] training. I was avamancer now! Kraaagh! I stomped the ground, spreading my mana through it to have it explode. Lava flew up,unching me into the air as I controlled the molten rock to follow me like water. I snapped my head around as I noticed Larents ash-covered figure dispelling his [Auracoil]. Towering over him while standing on this stream of levitatingva, I stomped on it once again,unching the pyrostic flow towards him before I activated my wings rocket boosters. Mhmm! A Territory? Hmph! It is the least I should expect from someone like you, mydy! Nevertheless, I shall slice through your heat! And just as he announced it, Larent sliced right through theva, but with all my buffs and the rocket boosters, I caught him right when he was recovering his swing. He blocked my ive strike in an awkward position, causing him to be unbnced. I then hooked his de with my ive and kicked him away. But instead of disarming him, his grip power led me to lose my weapon momentarily. Still, I didnt falter. I maneuvered around him with my rocket booster as my parallel minds began preparing spells. Now behind him, I shed at him with my tail, using [Hellde Edge] to keep him on his toes before digging my ws into the ground and hurling a boulder-sizedva ball. He threw away my ive before shing the ball into pieces, only for my remote controlled ive to shoot scale-dust bullets at him to draw his attention away as I changed not only the spell song but also activated two of my buffing spells. Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth The me arena disappeared, changing into a more peppy song fighting a high-action battle scene between the protagonist and the wall standing before her. If I couldnt hit him, then I would y into the endurance match with [The Will to Fight and Survive] for an endless amount of Stamina! Halo of Consecration! Prayer! [Prayer (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] H-Holy magic! [Prayer]! Warm light basked me as the announcer and the crowd exploded into an uproar as I finally revealed another piece of my arsenel. The icing on the cake was the white ming halo above my head. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Shit! I cursed, feeling my Agility disappearing with the allegro movement. At least now, if I somehow managed to hit him, I could deal more damage with adagio boosting my firepower. Not letting it demotivate me for long, I flew right back towards him, wielding my ive as we shed our weapons once again. However, unlike Larent, I was also shooting him with lighting and storm spells or reorganizing the battlefield with either [Bedrock des] or [Rumbling Might]. Banishment Beam! Rays of light shot forward only to be sliced apart by his sword, making me start to understand there was something special with his strikes. Every sh could cleave through my spells with ease. This wasnt just his skill with the sword, his sword had to be enchanted also, even if it didnt have any runes. Levin Core! I produced a ball of thunder whilst meeting him head-on again. It was like a dance, honestly. His beautiful swordsmanship was defending well against my destructive battlemage style; it would be a sight to behold if I wasnt on the other end of this match. I had to hand it to him, outside of being cooked alive by the ground and air, he was handling this battle pretty well. Crimson, white, and purple mes began to consume his body, and he couldnt do anything about it as he had to defend against my other spells and attacks. Slowly but clearly, I was doing something as his movements started to slow down while mine continued on strong. With even theva under my control, I was making sure he was resisting even against mother nature herself! But, if I were to give this fight my all, then I still had a few more things to show this knight. [Now!] Kashoo! Urk! Larent groaned as his sword arm suddenly stopped moving from being entangled by tendrils of dark. He was too focused on me that he forgot I had apanion! [Fighting against a tamer means fighting against a number disadvantage!] What?! [Master, now!] It was Rajah. My virigress was hidden inside my shadow all this time, awaiting for mymand to strike when I needed him to. Attack! Lava burst from the ground, forming into hands as they grabbed Larents legs while I shot my scales out to wrap them around his arms to prevent him from reacting to me kicking his chest. It unbnced him, giving me the chance to activate my rocket boosters. Spark Crescent! With crimson infernos cloaking my ive and tail, I twirled my body around,nding a deep cut into his chest armor before using the heavy momentum to shoot out a two-handed cut with my ive right against his head, causing something to crack before sending him up into the sky. I activated my boosters again and sted off, tackling him as I readied myself to m him into the ground like aet. The velocity of our flight sped up more and more and when it reached the limit I wanted, I flew right down towards the ground. I was sure, this would defeat this guy, or just outright cripple him at the very least. He should be strong enough to survive it and I could always heal him upter on. At this point, I knew I could win but. Urgk! Krah! At the veryst moment, he punched my throat, breaking through my armor in the process and causing me to gasp for air. He grabbed onto me and threw my flight off-bnced, causing the attack to fail dramatically as I was the one tond directly onto the ground instead of him. As per usual, myet strikes always left behind a massive me explosion and a crater, although due to the imperfect attack, everything was smaller than usual. Thanks to Shiternos blessing, I didnt receive any damage from the attack since I was immune to my own fire attacks. Thending itself did hurt a bit, but I used [Volcanic ze] at thest moment to just move theva into a cusion, submerging myself in it. Using the magma to move me, I swam up to the surface before my white mes healed my throat and repaired my armor. Haaaaa, huh, haaaaaaa! Bated breaths, no, it sounded more like someone was trying to breathe after running a marathon. I turned around to the sound, noticing Larent standing up, helmetless. I looked down to his feet, noticing his boots had broken apart, probably from my ive attack, before staring back at his face, coveredpletely in sweat. Hes overheating! Haaaa, haaaa! Realizing he was being cooked alive, he tore off his damaged chest te, throwing it onto theva floor where it began to dissolve like his helmet. My tail attack left a deep dent and gash in it, so it might have been hard to breathe with it on. Incredible! He said after a few seconds of breathing, before reaching his arm out, activating the rune on his gauntlet, retrieving his sword as if he was a telepath. He wiped the sweat on his brows and beard away before smiling at me fiercely. I am still not strong enough to destroy a Territory with my strength alone, hahahohoho. Let us continue, Lady Hestia! This battle junkie. He actually survived all those hits without a problem. I couldnt even see any blood on his head after I hit him with my ive. How sturdy, or, what sorta trick did he use to shield himself like that? You have granted me immense courtesy by showing off your abilities. Now, I must do the same. With a deep breath, he lowered his stance, tightly gripping his sword horizontally. Now, allow me to show you how I managed to earn my spot as a Hand of Heaven. Now you face Auegors de! A chill ran down my spine once again as I felt immense pressureing from him, not through his [Terror Aura] or something, but it felt like his mana was trying to choke me out. I activated [Mana Eyes] and was forced instantly to squint as I showed his mana umting around his de, giving it an extremely thin and razor-sharp edge. When I deactivated the skill, I couldn''t see it anymore. Pure mana, the mana flowing in the air and everywhere was usually invisible without a proper skill or tool to look at it. However, unlike Fargryneills version of umting pure mana, Larent was using the mana inside his body, instead of his surroundings. First Form: Verdammt! Here ites! Strik! His sword immediately began to glimmer blue, revealing therge mana de it created. But, for some reason, my [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] didnt activate in Larents direction. It told me to dodge what wasing from behind me. [Master! Turn around!] Huh? Rajahs [Dark Tendril] shot from my shadow, tugging me to the side where I saw what he wanted me to see. A cowled person with a mask, arcing their arm around as they aimed their dagger at my head. Where did theye from!? e! But before they could hit me, the air rumbled as a blue de descended down in between us, cleaving the ground and shooting out a humongous ethereal de. It sted me away from the wind pressure alone,unching me about 200 yards or so away. Midair, I managed to catch the view of the person wielding that attack Larent. And as I was rolling on the ground, I heard an ear-throbbing explosion in the distance. When I looked at it, I saw the mana rupturing arge portion of the battlefield. The explosion was sorge, it would have probably been big enough to consume three copies of me. Waaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! I gulped. I wasnt so sure how topare it, but the st probably was smaller than what I could produce with [Sr re]. It definitely seemed weaker than the attack I did on that demonkin during the Griffonpeak attack, but it wasnt like I wanted to get caught by it either. If I were hit by that thing, I would have probably been kicked out of the match before I could heal myself. Eye for an eye, huh? I guess I almost did the same to him with myet dive. Trembling a bit from his attack, my curiosity took hold of me as I flew back, wanting to know what exactly happened there. The moment I came close enough to hear his voice, I heard him shout, Rat! How dare you interrupt our duel, assassin! As the dust around him settled, I saw that same cowled person from before rearing his head around, showing off the skull mask he was using to cover his face. His whole attire waspletely ck, looking sleek and tactical like what a covert operative would wear. A wicked, hook knife was in their right hand and a swordbreaker was in their other. From what happened before, it seemed like they timed their sneak attack right as Larent was about tounch his attack, almost as if they were trying to take me down with a suicide run. I couldnt detect them, not even in thest moment when theyunched their attack. If werent it for Rajah pulling me away in thest second, helping me dodge their attack This was, without a doubt, one of the twelve. But even worse? I couldnt even feel their presence at this very moment. It was like they were air, a ghost. How long have you been watching our match? Larent asked and I wanted to ask the same. It seemed he also only noticed the cowled man when they were about to attack me. This was probably the reason why his attack just missed like that. Larent was too skilled to miss an attack while I was standing still like that, so he most likely redirected it to hit the assassin. Only, thetter seemed to have to dodge it. No answer? Larents irritated voice was clear to hear through thementary of the announcer, which I had drivenpletely out of my mind, too focus on anything else but the two people before me. Mydy, I call for a ceasefire. I do not take kindly to lurking rats like them. Larent readied his sword and I did the same with my ive. I had no reason to decline. I could not only get rid of another contender, but I also felt extremely uneasy around this guy. That attack he did had no killing or malicious intent at all, but for some reason, my instincts and my skills told me if that had connected, I would have regretted more than just losing a tournament. Ooooh, Auegors de and Crimson Scaled are teaming up! Ahh, what a death wish! Interfering in an honorable duel like that is like asking for an execution! the announcermentated and we did just that. We readied our weapons as we eyed the cowled person, only for them to suddenly point at something behind them. And that something was the lone castle in the middle of the battlefield, suddenly letting out ck smoke as it slowly turned in our direction. What?! Oh, but we have to turn away, blood enjoyers! There is something I cannot believe is happening right now! Castle Fatalisa is moving, and alllllll Yeosians know what this means! The dragonator! The crowd erupted in cheer. Who was it? Who is controlling this beast? Oh, the ingenuity, the resourcefulness! The Acid Killers brothers were the ones to unlock the secret of this mighty weapon! Wait? What? What?! Why didnt you tell me this earlier?! What?! Why did you allow such a thing to be useable for a match! What rubbish is this about fair match and so one when someone can kick you out with a an instant one-hit-kill?! In other words, this numbskull of a god decided to add something that could break the bnce of a match purely cause he thought it was cool?! Idiot! Fuck! I identally cursed a god before rocket boosting myself towards Larent, grabbing hi torso before creating a ball made from scales around us. Mydy?! He was bbergasted, but I could exin everything after we escaped the morbid-looking giant cannon appearing out of the castles walls. The ck glow growing inside the barrel was causing my chest to tighten up. [Volcanic ze!] And I dived right into theva with Larent as the sound of death shook the entire dungeon Territory deactivated Today I learned, evenpetent-sounding gods had a sliver of whoops, I forgot in them. A note from AbyssRaven Do Territory expansion! Create a literal volcano chamber! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(13) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 317: Tournament Alliance. Chapter 317: Tournament Alliance. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] M-My Lady, while I can take heat well enough while my armor is on, without my enchantments, you are boiling me alive Larent, sitting behind me inside this sphere made from my shed scales, was sweating like crazy, despite my white mes surrounding him. Dont die! I shouted out, realizing I was slightly underestimating how much Mother and the twins could offset the heat treatment with their cold aura. W-Well hopefully, I wont. Mothers training around my [Volcanic ze] involved me learning how to control temperatures as well as mastering my new ability ofva maniption. Temperature control was important, since I could overheat with stuff like [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Finale)] whenever my core gets damaged. Like during the Griffonpeak raid. I had to learn how to manage my internal temperature even with my core. With the usage of mana, I could do it, since I could manipte heat with [Pyrokinesis] to a certain extent, simr to how Tasianna could control cold with [Cryokinesis]. Mother noted I already did exactly that with my white mes, so now I had to apply it to myself and my surroundings. Weirdly enough, it was almost like a physics lesson. Essentially, temperature maniption was the stealing and transferring of energy through mana. On the elemental spectrum, fire and water were opposites of each other, while ice was apound element between water and wind. However, when it came to heat and cold, they were, more or less, two sides of a coin. What determined whether it was warm or cool inside a room was the amount of energy inside of it. Physics, basically. And to control it, I needed to use mana. Mana was the foundation of this world, and depending on the user, it could morph into whatever they wanted. Simr to how I could feed my scale-dust fire to growrger or to produce a stronger [Hellme Breath], I could also use mana to make things colder like with my white mes. Still, even with this theory in my head, controlling extreme heat to turn earth intova to swim in while maintaining a small area where it was cooler than the molten rock I was swimming through was difficult. Especially since I also had to manipte my scales to maintain a spherical shape to protect Larent from theva. And why exactly did I do this? Well, cause of the tremoring from above us, forcing me to dive deeper into the earth and away from it. At least, I dispelled [Symphonie des Feuergottes] before going lower. With all the mes, that probably would have cooked Larent faster. Ahhaaaa ah, its getting better now Larent used her handkerchief to clean away the sweat on his face, drenching the poor cloth piece. Mydy, ahuk! Agak! Larent suddenly coughed up blood. Magmakammer, or magma chamber in English, not only created an elemental area for me to fight in, it also continuously produced toxic gases born of my corrosive fire. I wasnt sure if I could defeat Larent in a fair match, so I decided to use poison to win it if I had to. My white mes quickly cured him of any ailments, and I apologized and exined to him what happened. Strangely, he didnt take it too personally, as he noted he expected to fight against nature itself when he challenged me, knowing I was a dragon. His straightforwardness flustered me a bit. W-We can speak afterward after Im done with this. My parallel minds and I had to bepletely focused on this dive trip. The very earth before me was being melted into semi-solid liquid before I used [Volcanic ze] to move it aside. Im using so much mana here. Iined to my parallel minds about all the spells and actions weve done until now, which made my minds slightly nervous as I was starting to show some arcane corruption problem headaches, mostly. I needed some fulinoe tea. After the tremors above us subsided, I let out a sigh and began moving back to the surface. Hey, God Yeostar, does that cannon have a long wind-up time? We were talking about the dragon-killing cannon, dragonator. An integrated weapon in the castle Fatalisa, which somehow just activated and nearly eliminated Larent and me from the match! To save us, I grabbed onto him and dove into the ground, where I sought refuge from that one-hit shot. Thank you for that warning. I thanked him for providing me with the information, instead of leaving me in the shadows like before. I have a question, does this castle exist nowadays? Grimnir never specified it, but I thought the cannon came from Chihiro. So it came from an outside influence, huh? After a bit, I eventually managed to reach the surface. Lava moved upon mymand and the artificial light of the dungeon shone on me once again. I broke my scale sphere apart,ying them over my scales in preparation for a battle. Iwas going to have to dispose of them after all of this was over, as Mother told me to. I turned around to Larent breathing heavily, looking out of ce with how drenched in sweat he was. Sorry, I didnt bring any water with me. No need, mydy. How would you know this would happen? With how much Larent had been sweating, I was worried he would fall over from dehydration. I am more at fault. My armor didnt stand up to the test and failed me. Larents armor spent one of his three enchantment slots on [Environmental Adaptation], allowing his armor to adapt to any surroundings. Heat, cold, underwater as long as he had his armorpletely on, he could theoretically go anywhere he wanted. For an adventurer, it was one of the best enchantments to get. Sadly for him, but fortunately for me, I managed to break his helmet and chest at an opportune moment, nullifying this magic. Just, it seemed his armor itself was less sturdy than the man inside of it. I did more damage to him by causing him to sweat like crazy. Haaaa, haaa, that cannon st did quite catastrophic damage. Larent pointed at the spot where the dragonator cannon hit, having atomized literally everything there. Even by flying up a bit, I couldnt really determine how deep the crater was. Scary. And look at that, people! Crimson-Scaled and Auegors de survived the st! Now, I was quite surprised the dragonewtss managed to do something like that, but I guess this is what you have to expect from a beastmen descendant of dragons! Monstrous powers like being able to turn a whole forest into ava field and flying about with mesing from their wings! The announcers voice appeared out of nowhere,menting on us reappearing. Hey! Dont call me monstrous! Im trying to impress people here as an idol! I shouted back, slightly annoyed at how he would call me that! Incredulous, if you asked me. But, mydy Larent tried to speak up about it, but my head just snapped around. Oi, dont you dare! I pouted before breaking off my [Panzer], having transformed back into my usual appearance, and began posing in a cute fashion. Strength is important and so, but Im also here to promote myself. I need to impress people enough to bring them to my concert! Hahaha ahhhhhhhhhh. Larentughed for a moment before letting a deep sigh from overheating a moment ago. He really didnt look like he could continue fighting. Worried, I walked over to him to check on him, but at the same time, the both of us snapped our body toward the rumbling sound in the distance. The castle was moving again, redirected to us, followed by the announcers voice. Ahhh, the brothers are moving the castle again towards our two top scorers! If they can eliminate both Crimson-Scale and Auegors de with one of Fatalisas weapons, we might actually see a change in the whole tournament! The brothers might actually take out all top scorers and bring their gang into the bracket stage! Fucking announcer! He blew our cover! I realized this a bit toote, but the announcer just broke my attempt to stealth this, as I wanted to take Yeostars advice to stay incognito to not get targeted by the castle, again. Now, that n was gone. Verdammt! I cursed before grabbing Larent with my [Unheilige Engel] and taking to the sky as the castle materialized a barbed harpoon and shot it at us. Thankfully, I was faster than the attack, but it still baffled me at how this was even allowed in this tournament. Urgh I couldnt argue against him now. That was a valid answer, but it was also a truth which could ruin Jethros n altogether. I technically didnt have to win the tournament to continue this Divine Quest, but I told him I would, so I had to now. Besides, if I acquired the blood and could give it to somebody I trusted, it would be safe. As such Waaaaaaaaah! I screamed as even more bus-sized ck harpoons and spears were shot from the castle, all aiming at me and Larent as we flew in the sky. Mr. Larent! Understood! Give me aim! Larent face refocused and slipped through my obsidian slime ws, jumping into the air as I morphed the slime into solid blocks for Larent tond and stand on. I secured his feet securely onto it, allowing him to wield his sword. Hmph! Channeling his mana into his sword, Larent swung his weapon with immacte precision, slicing all the iing projectiles in half before they reached us. With a more readied strike, he evenunched a visible blue crescent projectile forward, shing a few harpoons before crashing against the castle. Only, it didnt reach the wall. There was a barrier around the ce. Welp, that should have been obvious, Imented while Larent resumed his attacks, undeterred by what happened. Agreed. Any fortified castle must have a magical barrier of some sort, otherwise any mage could take it down too easily, Larent rified my statement further. Mydy, I havent had the chance yet, but allow me to thank you very much for aiding me not once, but twice! Although, I am rather confused why you would do so. We are opponents, after all. Huh? My mind went nk for a moment before it resumed working, realizing I was currently inside Yeostars dungeon, not outside where that st could have killed him. If I had let them get hit, my biggest opponent would have been kicked out of the match there and then! Oh Hmm? Did you move to help me by pu WAAAAAAAAH! Mydy, FOCUS! Larent shouted at me as he was almost skewered by a harpoon, as I suddenly stopped moving my [Unheilge Engel] due to my realization I just fucked up by pure instinct. Oh sh! The same applied to me, as I narrowly dodged an iing projectile by arcing my body back before taking control of the floating obsidian tform and began moving again. Gotta move down! With the number of attacks quickly increasing the longer this stalemate continued, I decided it would be best for us to return to the ground, trying to find a way to get out of the castles front. Even with Larent helping out, getting a counterattack just looked grim with the barrier around it. With my rocket boosters, flying through this bullet hell was both easy and difficult, depending on Larents cuts. Any divided projectile could cause me to twist myself around, breaking my rhythm. I told Larent this, but since he had so little time where he could only sh instead of think, it was hard to amodate me like this. Shit! Stop shooting at us! I couldnt see a way to escape this. Everywhere we moved, therge projectiles would destroy the environment. If I tried to build a [Terra Wall] or any earthen construct, it would be destroyed before it could harden. Simr to my obsidian. Shoot back at it? The castle had a barrier and it seemed like it had an infinite amount of ammunition. I didnt even know how the castle was creating all these weapons in the first ce! Considering this castle was made to fight against dragons and probably other aerial threats, it sure did its job well as an anti-air weapon. I couldn''t think of a way to get closer to it or hide. The only way was to make some distance and then try to formte a counter n. This was the only way. Down! Huh? But as I was about to act on that idea, a sandstorm suddenly burst from underneath us. It twisted before us as the millions of sand grains began to settle down as a wall of sand,rge enough topletely hide our vision from the castle. Spears and harpoons still shot at us, but they werent as urate as before, while Larent and I had [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] to efficiently dodge anything we needed to. Hey! Down here! Lady Hestia, look! Larent pointed at a group of five people on the ground, with one of them waving at us. There, I also saw a dark-skinned man kneeling down, putting his hands on a brown magic circle which was continuously producing sand. We should go down there for now. Hide. Seeing as it was toote to go back to our previous duel, I thought this meant Larent was still fully on board with that ceasefire he proposed before. Considering he was a former knight, he probably wouldnt backstab me now, especially since he seemed like a follower of Aurena. I nodded and did what he wanted, descending to the ground where the person who waved at us thanked us. He revealed his face behind the brown scowl, showing us he had a simrly tanned skin like the sand mage. It made me wonder if they were from the Great Evida Desert, like Eshe and her knights. My name is Naemon. We can speak in a moment. He activated the brown magic circle to his side, causing the earth to open up like a hatch, revealing a small, impromptu-made cer. Please, follow me. He and the sand mage jumped down first, followed by a mboyant man in heavy armor and a giant lion beastman. The next person to enter it was surprising though, as it was that scary-looking merfolk from before. Deepsea Ebony was his nickname or something. Come. The tall merfolk gestured with his hand for me to follow before jumping down. Their presence feels like the other members of the twelve. Can I trust them? Still suspicious, Larent tapped my shoulders before speaking his opinion on the matter, I know one of them. If hes here, then I think we can trust them. Come, mydy. He offered me his hand like a proper gentleman, to help me jump down. Looking behind us, I saw the sand wall slowly disappearing so I shrugged my shoulders and epted, but left my [Panzer] on just for safetys sake. Once the both of us were inside, the hatch was closed, hiding our presence from the castle and whoever was using it. In this pitch-ck darkness, I could clearly see one of the mages taking out a small manatech torch. Seeing how small it was, I decided to ignite a white me on my ive, using it like amp to illuminate everything. Ahh, many thanks. May the Goddess bless you. The mage named Naemon thanked us before personally bowing to Larent, as if the former knew thetter. Introductions can waitter with the time limit on. Let me get straight to the point, I would like to propose an alliance between us. Alliance? I raised an eyebrow, but nobody could see it through my armor. Hmm, is that a womans voice? The armored human man suddenly blurted out, taking his helmet off and revealing his blond hair. With his green eyes, he began to look me up and down before kneeling before. My fair damsel! Forgive this fool for not recognizing you earlier! Woe to me! He then suddenly picked up my armored left hand, holding it gently before him as he gave it a quick kiss. My fairdy, my name is Sir Arlond Estaban Herzkreuz. I pray to the Goddess, but would you be so kind as to reveal your face and name to me? A flower like you should not need to hide her beauty. Should I tell him my armor is toxic? I waspletely unimpressed by his charms. Arlond, you brat! But before I could say anything, Larent grabbed the mans arm and pulled him up into a hug. Ahahaha! How have you been,d? Hmm? The blond man push himself out of the embrace, looking at Larent with confusion and surprise. Wait your voice, your hair Sir Larent?! Is that you? Ahahaha, in the flesh,d! No way! They embraced once again before the Arlond guy stopped doing so to take a closer look at Larent. I apologize! When thementator announced your title, I thought I was going crazy when I heard it! But I saw your swordsmanship when you flew in the sky! I knew it was, but I cannot be forgiven for honoring you sote! Hahaha, its been seven years but you still are a skirt chaser, huh? You should have no problems with noblewomen flocking to you with that face of yours,d, but with your attitude, you will never be able to keep one for long! Larent gazed at the younger man proudly, tapping his shoulder and shaking it. Goodd, you gained some muscles. At least you kept up training. The next generation of knights shouldnt disappoint, ahahaha! Y-Yes, of course! But, I heard this rumors that KUUUUURAAAAAAAAAIEEEEEEEEEET! But interrupting this heartfelt reunion, the hulking leonid roared like a ferocious beast, loud enough to potentially puncture our eardrums. I quickly created an [Air Shield] around everybody before that happened, and dispelled it once the lion man stopped. Enough talk! Fight! he growled, before picking up the mage, Naemon, by the cor. Human! You told me to stop fighting, egging me on that there is worthier prey! Speak, then! The castle assault, the merfolk giant added onto the leonid. We agreed to stop our duel for amon enemy. Make merry after we leave the battlefield, until then, we still must fight. The tidbits of everybodys words were starting to make sense to me. Puzzling them together, I believed I figured out what this alliance was supposed to be. You want us all to team up to storm the castle? I brought up, drawing everybody''s attention to me, allowing Naemon to free himself from the leonids grip. Ahhhh, such a heavenly voice! Surely, mydy, you mus Yes, that is the n! Naemons voice drowned out the womanizers ttery. I think you, Crimson Scale, and Auegors de should know very well what that castle can do. Fatalisa, the bane of dragons, and the location of one of God Yeostars most heroic tales. Although its historic value piques the historian inside me, I must admit that it would mean our defeat if we cannot take out the 23 men inside of it! Even if he calls me Crimson Scale Verdammt, I dont want that nickname! Iined inside my head as Larent posed a question. What do you mean by that? Arlond replied in ce of Naemon, Sir Larent, have you heard what the announcer mentioned? 30 contestants are left, and we are seven of them. The rest of the 23 are all huddled inside that castle, joined together to take out mostly you, their biggestpetition. If they can take other threats out, too, then even better. Wait, 23? I tilted my head. Wait, hold on, if thats the case, then are you meaning to say they will take us out first, and then Survival of the fittest! the leonid growled. I aint letting that happen. I will take the blood of a god as my rightful possession! Mypanion and I also have some vested interest in the tournament as representatives of Aleistunum. Naemon pointed at the sand mage. As such, I would like to propose an alliance between us. The seven of us shall take out the 23 in that castle. Afterward, may the best win it all. So, that assassin from earlier was probably working for them or was independent. Either way, if six members of the twelve I detected before were here, then the other half might be in the castle. It might be tricky. He then suddenly pointed at me as I contemted the situation. I saw you, Crimson Scale, and what you did around that forest. I know you are a dragonewt, but being able to maintain five [Cyclone Madness] and [Levin Core] spells for nearly a bells worth of time can only be proof of being a master, no, I dont think I couldpare. You are worthy of an archmage! And you! His attention was now on Larent. Ex-Hand of Heaven. Auegors de, Sir Larent Antonodius. Evida and the crown might have ourplications, but no man or woman could not know our Empires sword saint candidate. Heid a hand on our shoulders, gripping them a bit as he finally ended his recruitment speech. The both of you lead us in kills as our first and second seat! Let us all fight as one and enter the bracket stage together! Larent didnt say a word, turning over to me as if he was giving me full authority on what he would do. I was really questioning how we started teaming up like this, but I guess it was better than being kicked out of the match. Cool! I gave him an okay sign. Ahhh, thank the Goddess! Ahahaha! Woah! Naemon suddenly embraced La and me, squeezing us together as he tapped our backs in tion. Everybody seemed very touchy-touchy today, but not like I minded it too much. I preferred hugging a problem over then resorting to violence. Brilliant! As such, allo Naemon probably wanted to exin his n right now, but as I said before, I believed I had the puzzle figured out. Let me guess, you want me to act like a decoy by attracting the castles defenses, while you lead everybody else through the gate, right? U-Uhm, wise, mydy! Wise! Yes, it is a bit more nuanced than that, however. The schrly mage stuttered, surprised to hear me understand what my role in this alliance was. I have studied much on how God Yeostar once conquered this fortress, so I believe I have an idea how to overwhelm them despite our far inferior numbers. I apologize, but could you possibly act as bait for the rest of us? Hold on! Arlond grabbed Naemons shoulder and pulled him around. What sort of man are you to put a woman in the vanguard like this? If you need a distraction, allow me to do so in her ce. I, Arcane Rider Arlond, shall dere to put my body and soul on th Sure, I can do that. Unwilling to listen to one more word from this guys mouth, I just agreed to Naemons suggestion. Ark?! For some reason, Arlonically fell to his knees, mumbling something I was actively ignoring. Yes, thank the Goddess! Naemon thanked me. Then, let me But, in exchange, allow me to create the n for our assault. Naemon went speechless as I said that, looking bbergasted like a scientist or professor being spoken back to in their primary field of study. Believing this armor was making it harder for people to believe me, I dissolved the armor in its entirety before revealing myself to all the men, causing those who havent seen me to widen their eyes. Some had a stronger reaction. Oooh! Mydy, please, allow me to ept your hand in Bwah?! Arlond tried to do something fishy so I had my [Unheilige Engel] push him onto the ground, face-first. I have a pretty good n on how to solve this issue easily, so everybody can get into the fight earlier, I grinned impishly at Naemon, causing him to flinch back a bit. B-But, mydy, I have stud So be it, Lady Hestia. Larent was the first to agree to my suggestion. I am more of a soldier than amander. I have seen my share of terrible leaders, but my instincts are telling me otherwise with you. I trust in the words of someone who would save others without demanding something back in return. I guess my time with him has gained me his trust. Maybe saving him out of instinct will have some benefits after all. I trust your word, scale-kin, the merfolk also agreed with me immediately, probably influenced by the [Royal Presence] and [Draconic Aura] I was exuding to convince them. Lead us to battle, like your ancestors did, dragonewt. Ghrmmm. The leonid scratched his braided mane, looking over at Larent all the time. Feisty female, huh? Good, get us in, and I will rip everything apart! If the swordmaster trusts you, then so be it. Rather follow a fellow beastman, than a human, anyways. T-Then, I shall listen to you, Lady Hestia! Oooh, that name Arlond jumped up before falling onto the ground as he mumbled my name. I didnt care what he did, I just didnt want to listen to him anymore. Eww With four of the six other members persuaded, I was democratically voted as the person to lead this alliance. Naemon seemed conflicted about it, probably wanting to shine himself or have his n executed, but he ate up his pride with a deep sigh before agreeing himself. My partner and I will listen. If you need help on the structure Oh, no problems, I know allll about castle Fatalisa. I interrupted him. Grk! It seemed like a vein was about to pop on the mages forehead, but I ignored it and turned around to the wall. I ced my hand on it before speaking with Yeostar. God Yeostar, is there a barrier underneath the castle? Cool, then please, educate me on everything the castle has. I want to know my prey like the back of my forehand. Why did I need somebody to give me a second-hand recollection of what castle Fatalisa was, when I had someone who fought within it himself? It was easier and quicker for him to give me a quick rundown of everything while my parallel minds sorted the information out. As such The temperature around my arm began to ze up, slowly scorching the earth I was touching and turning it intova. Slowly, with my purple fire, I molded the area into an oval shape, hardening theva into an obsidian door frame. [Rajah, get ready, boy!] [Yes, Master!] It was time to boil a castle. Using [Terra Wall], I shoved the earth in front of me downwards, creating the first part of this long tunnel. A note from AbyssRaven Let''s be honest here, even if Yeostar forgot to mention the castle to Hestia, the fact that he recreated it perfectly just so he could show it to his descendants and the people of his country is worthy of respect. Saori would love this guy. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(11) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 318: Castle Assault. Chapter 318: Castle Assault. And look how they move! Ahh, but as all of your blood enjoyers just heard, our Crimson Scale wants us to be quiet about her and her team, right? I dunno about you people, but I would like to do a favor for our number one, right now. A bit more tension for ourpetitors, right? Seven versus the remaining 23. Who will win? Tsk! Tch. There goes the info, brother. The Acid Killers brothers, Greisha and Kraeger, were two ck mercenaries experienced and versed in the art of killing with poisons and venoms. In the past, before they earned their reputation, the brothers managed to acquire the venom nds of an A rank venomous muck serpent through less legitimate methods. Having turned the two toxic sacs into catalysts, each brother each took possession of one of them, bing infamous over the years for the toxic concoctions they could create with their catalysts. With their [Poison Creation] skill, they used the catalysts ability to absorb poisons and venoms of various sources, where they mixed them together in an alchemical process into even more potent toxins. As such, the brothers forte was to poison their targets, and not monsters, but rather adventurers. Worldly wanderers who have grown their profiles through perilous trials and tribtions. Therefore, the more experienced ones would have skills making them highly resistant to ailments gained frommon toxins. Some were even immune. However, for the brothers, it was all for naught. The monster their catalysts were created from had a skill that allowed it to ignore various immunities. Meaning that their venoms could pierce through any resistance. This allowed the brothers to even take down B or A rank adventurers if they were prepared enough. Furthermore, even armies were vulnerable to their skullduggery. Their most known feat was the destruction of an entire A rank mercenarypany and the murder of an Empire noble. For this, the Acid Killers were very desirable assassins. And the reason why they were in this tournament? To acquire Yeostars blood. For whom? In their profession, their contracts came from neutral messengers, as their employers often wished to stay anonymous. Although an open and public event like a tournament wasnt their field of expertise, the pay was good enough for them to ept it. Although the principality of Yeos was a vassal of the Empire and beholden to theirws, the Empire preferred handling their criminals through the Lycerepth, the Empiresw enforcers. Through their sources, the brothers knew the Empire wouldnt being to Yeos for the festival, which meant they had the freedom to move wherever they wanted, even if Elyonda knew they were inside their city. Even for thend of Yeostar, cowardice was stillmon, even if their knights wanted to hide it behind a there are more important issues to deal with excuse. But there was still a problem they had to ovee, though. Although their toxins were potent, they werent the strongest fighters. They could bepared to B ranks like Gael when it came to directbative abilities. What made them valuable was their tactical prowess, stealth, and, most importantly, their venom. They could take down an army with enough preparations, but in the chaos of this tournaments battle royal, it would be too tiresome to take all of them out one by one. In particr, there were too many all-stars to ount for when they entered the battlefield. At best, through some under-the-table dealings, they managed to assure both brothers being in group A. Even the dungeons System could be outwitted with enough knowledge. They knew before the tournament even began that the first battle royal would always be the battlefield of Schrade. Their pre-battle preparations included knowledge on operating Castle Fatalisa, which position was the best to start at, and how to efficiently persuade other contestants to work for them. Even though they were criminals, they were still professionals. Keep an eye out. Ill check on the patients. Kraeger informed his older brother before leaving one of the castles watchtowers to the lower floors, intending to check on their allies and reapply their persuasion on them. Castle Fatalisa was expansive, filled with many rooms and other facilities to amodate a defense force a faithful recreation of the original. As the castle was designed to be used by the seven demons and their minions, flying would have been the most ideal way to move around the ce. As such, Kraegar had to walk extensively down the watchtower, through the castle square, all to reach the central weapons building, responsible for the fortresss defence. When he did, he scowled at the peopleying on the floors and benches, sweating profusely with flushed faces. Drink. Kraegar ced a small wooden casket on the table, prompting the 20 to rush at it in a frenzy, desperately drinking the liquid as if their lives depended on it. Once they had drank and copsed, breathing heavily on the floor, Kraegar addressed them again. More time to live. Take down the seven remaining top rankers and well give you the antidotes. Krk! Their allies groaned and clicked their tongues, too weak to respond before reluctantly returning to their stations the control room of the Fatalisas defense systems. With the most potent toxins, a skilled alchemist could also create a curative capable of healing even major or critical toxins. The brothers were smart, always preparing an antidote against their toxins before they use them. They werepletely immune againstmon venoms, but they werent against their own. And this reputation preceded them. Their allies were all enved by the brothers after they injected them with a venom. Persuaded by the fact nomon tonic could cure them, they had to work for the brothers or die, as the dungeons protective aura wouldnt cure them of venom, as Yeostar informed Hestia. For ten minutes, the venom inside their body would be dormant, but once the time limit was reached, it would activate and begin killing their host. To prevent them from dying, the brothers gave their ves a watered down version of the antidote. Just strong enough to push back the time limit and have the contestants work for them. All so the brothers could operate Fatalisa with its dragonator, the various morphable weapons, and the barrier surrounding this ce. The 20 people they threatened into working for them were divided into the main defense system, the main gate, and lookout. It was not even close to enough for a skeleton crew, but it was enough to defeat the remaining contestants. To make sure they wouldnt die, Greisha and Kraegar had to run around, delivering the weakened antidote to everybody. While it was tedious and they couldnt help but feel like errand boys, the two mercs concluded it was necessary and didntin. To move to the next stage, the brothers needed to remain professional. However, while they initially thought everything would work out, they havent won yet nor could they find their opponents. Where the hell are they?! The older brother, Greisha, cursed as he looked through the telescope, trying to find where Hestia and her alliance were. A sandstorm had hid them, and they just outright disappeared from sight afterwards. Greisha had been relying on the announcer to inform him where they were. He knew the announcer took priority to hype up his audience instead of taking care of thepetitive integrity of the tournament. Although the royal family of Yeos disliked it, the nobles andmoners loved suchmentary. For thend dedicated to the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty, its denizens werent the very image of these attributes. As time went, another dose of the watered-down antidote was given to the ves. The brothers were starting to get impatient. They hated if their ns werent going as nned. They prepared everything they could, but they could find and eliminate Hestias group. They did their research. They knew of the other contestants and through the announcer, they learned who was with them in group A. As such, they knew Auegors de Larent Antonodius and Demolishing Sandstorm Naemon Humbabwa were their biggest threat. They sent some of their men to ambush the mage while they nned on using the dragonator on Larent, nning to wipe the aplished swordmaster without engaging him head-on. Unfortunately, both ns failed, and although they predicted Naemon might survive, they would never have thought anybody could have survived against the dragonator, which would kick any contestant out the moment it even grazed them. And this was where their biggest mistake came from. They didnt know of Auroras explosive leader. News of Hestia hadnt reached the Empire yet, as her feats and reputation were only starting to grow within the western part of Altrust, so they had no way of knowing to look out for her. If the brothers had asked about Hestia beforehand, they probably would have gotten some information on her deeds in Artorias and Auroras part in Estralia. However, they didnt, and for underestimating the dark horse of this tournament, they now would experience what would happen if they let a dragon idol rampage. HEEEEEELLLLOOOOOOO! Krrack!!! Greisha flinched, bumping his head against the telescope and fell onto his butt, closing his ears with his hands as a deafening sonic st suddenly appeared out of nowhere. As it slowly disappeared, Greisha could feel his head ringing as he slowly stood up, feeling nauseous from the pain in his ear drums. Urgh, what was that? The merc wobbled over to the watchtowers lookout, trying to identify the source of that attack. However, the moment he did so YOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Buwaaaargh?! a dragonewt girl jumpscared him with a loud greeting, having boosted the volume with her [Aerokinesis]. Krugh! The merc squirmed on the ground in agony, having no time to let his weary ears rest before receiving another debilitating attack. Good day to you, Castle Fatalisa defenders! I hope you had the time of your life just now listening to my awesome voice, because let me tell you, its time to PAAAAARTTTTTTTY! The dragonewt girl was none other than Hestia, unting around in the sky just in front of the castle while hyping up the crowd. AAAAAnd there she goes, people! The first attack after such a long time of nothing! A devastating sound attack just kicked down the elder of the brothers! However, what will she do now? Her voice might be strong, but the castles barrier is still up! The defenders just need to hide, and her attacks will be useless! Thementer did the same, having taken Hestias acting as the signal for the iing attack he was awaiting for so anxiously. Greisha! Kraegar shouted as he heard this, storming out of the weapons room before having one of the lookouts point his attention to Hestia. Fuck! Fire! With hismand, the castle began to move, forming hooks from its walls, ready to shoot at any second now. Hestia gave a curtsey as she saw this, agitating Kraegar at her nonchnt attitude towards the threat in her face. However, before he could get the satisfaction of pping a fly out of the sky, a purple magic circle appeared in front of Hestia before it suddenly struck Hestia with a massive lightning bolt. This was the level four [Lightning Magic] spell, [Overload]. As it was a lightning elemental attack, Hestias [Divine Inferno] title didnt go into effect, but any damage done to her would be immediately healed up with her white mes. And the moment she recovered from the shock, she twirled her body around like a ballerina, dodging the iing harpoon by a hairs breadth. With [Wind st] and [Dragoon Jump], Hestiaunched herself away from the next couple of giant projectiles, creating some distance as she flew upwards with her rocket boosters. Meanwhile, Kraegarmanded everybody to continue shooting, personally manning one of the weapon control terminals as it projected a blue screen for him to use. Although the merc had never seen such sophisticated technology before, from his time working with his party bracelet and the information he gained prior to his tournament entry, he had somewhat of a level ofpetency of it. At the very least, shooting a weapon didnt demand professional proficiency. Down you go, fly! Kraegar morphed and shot giant projectiles, trying to take down Hestia. Knowing he hadnt seen a white light fly up in the sky, he knew his brothers were still in the match. This logical conclusion gave him all the focus he needed to challenge Hestia with his allies. However, Hestia was fast. Far faster than before, which caught the enved contestant off-guard. Not only did she fully buff herself with all her System-derived Agility spells like[Swift Winds] and [Haste], her usage of [Overload] gave her an impressive speed boost at the cost of her Health and Mana constantly being drained. The damage may have been offset by her white mes, but it still did umte arcane corruption. Still, to win this match, Hestia was ready to give it her all to conquer Castle Fatalisa. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her And using this impressive speed boost, Hestia took the time to apply her next spell song [The Heir of Hope]. But all wounds must heal, we must force back the tears Her legacy remains for everybody to hear All these wounds will heal, mourning must end Our path is made clear through the loss of a friend This song was dedicated to Saintess Eshe. Although Hestia had only known the Evidian woman for a couple of month, their time together had not only influenced Hestia but also nurtured her to be what Aurena had wanted a true champion. Although Hestia tried to push it away as she understood being a hero for everybody was impossible, she still took up the spark of heroics when it was needed. And in this moment, the mncholic but hopeful lyrics silenced the audience for a moment, entrancing them with Hestias angelic voice. As her powerful vocals grew at the chorus, the arena snapped out of it, returning to their cheers which had only gotten louder and louder at Hestias next action. [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. Technically, Hestias second custom spell was being readied in the sky as the music continued. While [The Heir of Hope] was active, all attacks and spells caused by Hestia or her allies would also apply [The Light]s holy element. Like [Shine] and [Sanctuary], they were especially effective against dark elemental and demonic opponents. Yeostar informed Hestia, causing her to figure out a n to force the Acid Killers to take her seriously. First, she would agitate the brothers to attack her, and then she would make it so they couldnt take her eyes off of her. It was a simple but effective n. And the moment the inferno waterfall fell down from the sky, basking the castles barrier in a sea of mes, everybody inside the weapons room was immediately attentive of the number decreasing in the left corner of their screen. The barrier is weakening! One of the ves cried out in a panic. Shit! Kraegar cursed before taking out the notes the brothers made on the function of the castle. After looking through it for a moment, he found the solution he needed. As a creation of the demons, the castle possessed an internal power source feeding all of the forts function. Like a dungeon core, if this object were to be destroyed, the whole castle would follow. One of its functions was to redirect energy towards specific devices, and was historically the main reason why the dragonator could recharge fast enough to be a threat to the dragons. However, as it wasnt possible for Yeostar to fully replicate demonic powers, only imitate it for its historic value, this power source couldnt be used to its fullest. However, it was still good enough to suck the mana from the air to repair the barrier. Good. Kraegar calmed down a moment once the fire waterfall stopped and he saw the barrier slowly recovering, however, in the next moment he body suddenly felt the heat on his skin. No, it was more urate to say he was finally feeling it, as his adrenaline from before subsided. Argh! Why is so hot! Argh, is the fever back? Shit! No, hey! Give me the antidote! The threatened contestants felt the heat around them; however, from their previous experience, they thought the cause came from the venom they had inside of them, not aware the temperature inside the barrier was skyrocketing. Consequently, they eyed Kraegar, who flinched at what was happening. The venom couldnt be active yet, he told them but thebatants were unimpressed. They were too disillusioned from the fear of death to listen to him. Stand back! Kraegar shouted as he pulled out his catalyst and activated the enchantments on his armor and weapons. Touch me, and you will die! His threat wasnt a bluff, as even his mere touch could poison somebody. His shortsword and daggers were both made using the materials of toxic monsters, and seeing them glisten with a bright liquid made the envedbatants anxious. They backed off, too scared to make a move. Stay here and keep shooting! Ill bring the antidote! he ordered them before running out the building, where his face began to feel the full wrath of this sudden heatwave. Krk, what in zes He didnt care. To keep the captured contestants orderly, he had to dangle the cure in their faces. And the only one who had more of it was his brother. He ran over to the watchtower, ignoring Hestia flying around in the sky singing and shooting down spells. Although she still had to deal with a bullet hell, with all the speed buffs she now had active, she was zooming around with no one to stop her. Greisha was still recovering from his injuries, Kraegar was running over to him, the weapons team were fully focused on Hestia alone, and the lookouts were too unsettled by all of this to think properly. The only team left barely undisturbed by all of this were the two at the gates. Up until Boom! Kuraaagh! Waaaargh! Mission sessful! Infiltration done! Until a virigress snuck into the fortress using [Shadow Dash]. Hidden behind Hestias mboyance, Rajah flew along a blindspot of the castle before teleporting towards one of the shadows. Although bothered greatly by the heatwave created not only by the fire waterfall, but also the coursingva river Hestia created during all the down time, he still managed to begin his mission. With the defence force in a panick and unnerved by the heat, Rajah took the opportunity as Hestia told him to and struck, throwing bombs Hestia just recently made, making them eligible for match. The explosion sent the guards flying away from this surprise attack. Ahhh, and here it goes, people! The castle siege! The castle breach! The castle battle! However, anybody bonded with the castle is naturally defended by a barrier! I see that bomb destroying the walls, but you aint killing anybody by that, little cat! Kraegar didnt understand what the announcer just said, as the explosion was muffled by Hestias constant barrage of spells and the castles own weapons. However, Rajah did, as he confirmed Hestia''s information from Yeostar. The guards werent kicked out, but were protected by a ck barrier. Quick! He dashed over to the gates terminal while the guards were still dazed. As like most terminals in this castle, everything disyed a blue screen like a party bracelet and [Crystal of the Divine System]. After all, the demons technology was the source of many of Peolyncas technological advancements. And with a single click, the gate opened up, and with it, an opening in the barrier. Chaaaaarge! And waiting right before the castle, under the earth, was the alliance of top rankers. And like any impromptu made team, there was little coordination between the two, however, theypensated it with quality amongst the members. Kraaaaaaaaagh! Kuun! Larent, Ghorush, and Chahayat rushed right into the castle, their hearts beating with the drums of battle. However, unlike expectations, those three werent the first to take a kill, it was Alrond, riding on his manatech horse as he speared one of the recovered guards. Wahoooooooooh! The crowd exploded in cheers as the first blood was drawn. The frenzy of the arena returned as the hopeless gamblers began betting on thisst assault, putting their hopes and money on who would acquire the most kills in this battle. Some, however, were still hopeful Larent could ovee Hestia when it came to kills and would double-down on it by betting him to acquire the most kills in this castle battle. With this uproar, it became even louder as Hestias screen suddenly grew in size again. How did she do that when she was still distracting the weapons crew in the sky? The answer to that came from Hestias family and friends. Rajah, good work! Take the opportunity, cub! Krim-k and Grahta cheered for Rajah as he took down the other guard by prating the barrier with his ws. Even from down here, everybody from the alliance could hear Hestias singing, as such, their attacks were boosted by the spell song. Not only did they receive an elemental boost, [The Heir of Hope] also boosted everybodys stats by 10%, making them even more dangerous than before. Good work, Rajah! Larent praised the virigress cub. [I got information! Come!] Rajah stumbled on his words a bit, his blood pumping due to the battles start and his sessful infiltration of the castle. He was giddy like a little child for helping his master out, finally. The virigress led the alliance members deep into the castle. With the heatwave still affecting all the guards and Hestia looming above the castle while shooting spells down like an airship, it was hard for anybody to react to this sudden attack. When it happened, none of them were able to react in time. Joek, lets go! Naemonmanded his partner as both of them shot sand-based spells at the lookouts standing on the castles walls. Using their sand, they also boosted themselves up their, engaging the forces up there. Meanwhile, the ground force found the weapons team, catching them out as some were trying to recuperate from the heat. Arlond, dont take out too many, alright? Larentmented as the young knight charged into the building. Haha! Dont worry, Sir Larent! Allow me to pave the way for you! Arnold stated with full confidence, having already nned to show his best to the beautiful rose flying up in the air. A womanizer, even on the battlefield. And his confidence was warranted. The enemy were debilitated by not only the poison inside their System but also the stress of the work and the heatwave. The heat was also affecting the castle attackers, but the rush of battle coupled with [Music Resonance] stimted them. They ignored all of it as they began shing and stabbing. Kuwaagah! Nooo, argh! The cu Kuuuruuuu! It was a ughter. Ragh! Weaklings! Bring me the strong! Ghorush shouted, but his wish wouldnte true with this crowd. Out of the twelve people Hestia decided were strong, the remaining ones were all inside this castle. The others had been taken out by the brothers, having deemed them a simr threat to the top rankers. Like Hestia, the Acid Killers knew exactly who they had to be wary of. And even when cornered, these rats could fight back. The moment the alliance members exited the building, wanting to search for the brothers, the inevitable happened. Arlond! Larent called out to the younger man, but it was toote. Uwaraaaaagh! With a direct hit to his chest, Arnold fell from his manatech horse, prompting it to revert back into the heavy armor he had on when meeting Hestia. There, on the ground, he squirmed and groaned in pain, enraging the older knight as he unleashed a de of mana into the shadows. Two silhouettes jumped out of it, but they quickly scurried back before a wall of sand blocked their way. As Ghorush and Chahayat approached them, bombs were thrown at them, exploding and releasing a poisonous gas. Both veterans jumped out of it immediately, barely dodging the deadly gas. Before they could do anything else, their [Prediction]s activated and they jumped even further away, dodging crossbow bolts. As the projectiles flew out, they were also cleanly cut by Larent before he released a sh of mana into the mist, destroying the walls and finally forcing the pair to show themselves. The Acid Killers were caught. Guraaaagh! Arlond continued to cry out. Antidote, now! Larent shouted, knowing who they were from the announcersmentary. You and your friend? Forfeit. And you will get it. Greisha immediately bargained with Larent. This was the only way for the brothers to continue with their job. Their shot was precise and calcted. From observing the fight at the weapons building, the brothers knew Larent had a rtionship with Arlond. They knew the only way for them forward was to win this gamble. There were only ten participants left, and if they could coerce the dutifully Larent to surrender, then it was their win. The brothers dangled their catalysts around, looking anxiously as Larent contemted the deal. They didnt make the antidote yet, but the moment a deal was struck, they would strike and kick both Larent and Arlond out with a cheap shot. With the poison in their systems, all they needed to do afterward was to slip through the arena. It was their final gambit, and naturally, they were impatient. Hurry up! That venom can kill even B rank monsters without any problems. The longer you wait, the closer he will be to death? The brother snapped their bodies around as they suddenly heard a females voice behind them. All they could see was the fog and the ruined walls Larent cut down at first, only to slowly hear the pping of wings in the air. As a cold sweat fell down their spines, they raised their heads, where they saw Hestia floating above them with [Air Step], supporting her head with her hands. Yo, nice to see you two, again. She smirked, causing the brothers to flinch back. Lady Hestia! Your n worked out perfectly! Naemon and Joek appeared from the corner, looking amicable at Hestia for what had happened today. Naemon, especially, was bbergasted at how easily the attack worked, despite him not using his signature custom spells. Hey! Told you so, right? She grinned before lowering the temperature in the area, relieving both Ghorush and Chahayat. Graaagh! This feels like the savannah with how warm it was therge leonidined. My skin dried up On the other hand, Chahayat was showing signs of weakness from all the heat. This heat was a big rough, but we Evidians were tempered under the sun of the desert. Meanwhile, Naemon couldnt help but brag, having missed out on a chance to elevate his ego after Hestia executed her n. Watching the five of them banter around like this only annoyed the brothers, causing them to shout, What are you doing! ept the deal, or he dies! We have the antidote, if you think Huh? Who needs an antidote? Hestia tilted her head as she point at Arlond, who had stopped groaning a while ago, only for him to suddenly snicker. Hehehe Arnold stood back up, smiling brightly as a hint of a white me retreated back into his armor. Hahaha, Lady Hestia, did you seen my acting? Wasnt I good? Hestia gave him a thumbs up, genuinely happy about it. Sure, good enough. I was more impressed by Mr. Larent, though. How he shouted like that really made him look like he was actually worried for you. However, unlike the two, Larent cleared his throat as his face suddenly started to redden. Well, I had forgotten you had applied that spell on him. I overreacted, I apologize. He got fooled like the lowlives. Hestia and Arlond thought simultaneously, somehow sharing the same one. H-How?! Kraegar stumbled as he looked at Arlond, mortified and baffled at how the young knight was okay after the toxin. However, Hestia wasnt willing to share that information. Instead, shended back on the ground and snuggled on Rajah who had just returned from scouting the fortress for any stragglers. She praised and snuggled on the white-ck tiger as she quietly dispelled all [Sanctified ze]s attached to the members of the alliance. The reason for Arlonds quick recovery was none other than [Sanctified ze], Hestias first white me custom spell. By attaching the magic circle to a person like a tattoo, the mes would activate and heal and cure their host the moment something happened to them. They would even defend their host from attacks if they had to. But what was important was Hestias white mes themselves. With the [mes of Purification] mutation skill she gained after leveling the racial Job [Incandescent ze], Hestia could cure whatever toxin she wanted to, depending on the strength of her [Corrosive Fire]. Knowing the brothers reputation from the Empire men in the alliance, she attached a [Sanctified ze] on everybody in case the worst happened. All without showing it to anybody as she discreetly hid it all from the arenas audience. She even used [Telepathy] to inform the alliance of her ns. And it all led to the brothers defeat. It was checkmate. No need for you to know, Ghorush stated before grabbing Kraegar head, avoiding his poisoned armor, and mmed the iling man onto the ground. In a streak of light, Kraegar was kicked out of the arena. And there was only one left! Greisha was stripped away from his brother, but dont worry everybody, soon he will follow suit. The announcers voice was like an omen for his Greishas own defeat. Shit! Greisha cursed as he saw his brother fly away, only for a sharp de to be ced next to his throat. Well, goodbye and good fight. Hestia readied her ive before swinging it down before Greisha could speak. With one swift movement, the battle royal of group A had finished What? Hestia eximed. There were eight contestants left right now, but during the start of this siege, only 29 people participated. There was one contestant who wasnt here. And this fact showed when Greisha was protected by a barrier of light from Hestias ive. In fact, all eight people inside the castle were surrounded by a brilliant light before they simultaneously sent into the sky, ced there for the crowd to see and cheer for. Even without the announcer, everybody knew what this meant the match was over and they were the top eight. However, everybody but Larent and Hestia questioned how Greisha was part of this ranking. After all, the former two knew exactly why this was the case. Where is that assassin?! Both of them thought. Down below was a single person, having jumped off the breaking cliff of the arena. Their skull mask hid their expression as they embraced their defeat and subsequent guidance out of the arena. To the general audience, this person had vanished from their thoughtspletely. Like a ghost. Chapter 319: Dragon Toxicologist. Chapter 319: Dragon Toxicologist. 41 beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:10073 Well, that sucks! It was this close, so close I thought my n was about to finish without a hitch! I had such an amazing, but simple, idea to wipe out all 23 opponents inside the castle, leading to us seven and one additional contestants to be the top eight survivors. Larent and I nned on having that assassin be thest person, as we wanted to know who they were and pay them back for interrupting our duel. However, for some reason, that weird poison guy became thest member of the top eight. I was this close to smacking them with my ive to end it all, but noooooo, that assassin dude did something! I was sure of it! I had Rajah sniff around the castle just in case, after all. And it was such a perfect n, too Everything was In the end, I decided to stopining as the arena changed around us. Castle Fatalisa and the battlefield of Schrade disappeared before the eyes of our alliance and that poison dude. As we hovered in the sky, the world turnedpletely white. After a couple of seconds, the ceiling of this endless white world opened up and our feet began to touch the ground. A momentter, and it was all done. We werent in the match anymore, we were now in the arena, being watched and cheered on by the crowd. Dammit, you damn Folschreckian! Just one more kill! Just one more kill! You lost me a fortune! Hand of Heaven, yeah? More like, hand in my ass! You lost against a kid, you knight-wannabe! Go retire already! Well, it was a 50-50 when it came to the cheers. A lot of them were extremely angry at Larent for some reason, actually, a vast majority were shouting at Larent and how they were disappointed at him for losing against me in the kills race. He took most of the negativity, but quite a few were leering and jeering at the poison dude, whose name was Greisha. On the other hand, the rest of us received praises for our performances,plimenting what we did best. It was amazing! Like, it really raised my mood as my heart began to beat faster from this joy. I wanted to win, and I did, and now I was being rewarded by this crowd congratting me for what I did. Amazing fight! You really showed everybody how to take over a castle! Frickin hell, love the magic! Need some explosions sometimes, or all that sword fighting gonna bore everybody! Ghorush and Arlond raised their arms up, taking in the celebration for their hard work. Arnold especially was dazzling the women with his looks, instantly making me regret thinking he was a good guy. Womanizing was such a turn-off for me. On the other hand, Naemon and Joek were bowing slightly before they started looking like they wanted this over with. It didnt seem like those Evidian mages liked the spectacle muchpared to me. Chahayat, from the look of it, seemed to fall into this category, also. Which left the reactions from Larent and that poison dude. To say the least, they looked awkward. Larent had a wry smile on his face while the poisoned dude looked like he just experienced the biggest relief in his life. Well, he almost lost, so I guessed? Nobledies and gentlemen! Blood enjoyers! All hail to you, may I ask, have you enjoyed this MAAAAATCH? Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Wooooooooooooo! The people in the free seats erupted in jubtion at the announcers nudging, while the nobility sitting in a separate section simply pped in response. There, I also saw Prince Markval and his mother, the Princess Dowager, watching us. While the prince looked like a kid in wonder after watching his favorite anime, his mother looked like the sorta parent who would scold you for watching some stupid cartoon. I waved at them and also to the people sitting below them, which were Jethro and Princess Anasthasia. While the prince couldnt act out of ce with his mother on hand, Jethro gave me an understanding nod despite frowning, or maybe that was his natural expression, and the princess pped in appreciation. Since I was nning on performing a concert in Elyonda, I had to give a sample, right? Hopefully, the princess understood it and could help with the advertisement process. I had to introduce her to Amelia tonight for the concert preparations. Yes, yes, I know you all liked that! I JUST WANTED TO HEAR YOU SAY IT OUTLOUD! Cuz that was INCREDIBLE! I dare say, God Yeostar must be proud of what he observed here today! Not only did she survive a st of the dragonator, she also saved Auegors de, and then led a war party to conquer Fatalisa! The first time in the Arena of Yeostars history where somebody managed to conquer the castle during an actual match! Give it UUUUUP! For Crimson Scale Hestia, our top kill ranker! IDOL! I am an idol! I shouted against the announcer as the crowd cheered. Stop giving me that stupid name! At least, call me Crimson Idol next time! But, as you would expect, with the crowd exploding like this, it was hard to give my opinion on it without resorting to [Aerokinesis]. Besides, I didnt want to ruin the mood. An entertainer had an obligation to not do something that petty, as the enjoyment of the adueince came first. As such I kept quiet and simply basked in it with a smile. However, I could feel the stares and res. Not only were a ton of mypetitors sitting in their seats right now, having had the luxury to watch the whole battle royal, the ones behind me were the same. Chahayat and Ghorush were definitely opponents I had to worry about, not to mention Larent. I didnt have any opinion on Naemon or Joek, but they were mages from Aleistunum so caution should be important. Arlond and that poison dude would probably be easy matches, though. In any case, I [Master, I need to tell you something!] Rajah suddenly called me while hiding in my shadow. [I remember now! I forgot about it, sorry!] [Huh, what is going on, Rajah?] I could hear his voice cracking a bit, mostly from his excitement at him sessfully executing a mission. I was a bit worried he might get hurt, but I was so incredibly proud he managed to bring down the castles gates in time. [Master, I overheard those humans speak. They said they got poisoned by the bad person. There. Over there.] Rajahs mental image was pointing my attention at Greisha. [They said, there is no cure! The only cure from him and his brother!] Rajahs speaking habit was still a bit scuffed at moments, but it was easy enough to determine his motives and ideas through our telepathic link, and this one was huge. What?! I shouted at the precariousness of the situation. I red at Greisha for a moment, causing him to twitch a bit. No time! Arlond and Larent told me a little bit about the poisoned dude and his brother, telling me those two were infamous ck mercs specialized in assassinations with toxins. It was said their toxins could kill even those with immunity against them, saying they were potent enough to kill even A rank adventurers. If that was the case, then I couldnt waste any time here! I activated my rocket boosters and shot up in the sky, only to suddenly hit a mana barrier right in front of the audience. While caressing my poor horns, I ignored the shocked audience and turned to the announcer, shouting, Open the barrier or gates! I need to get out! Uh? What? Hey,ss, we got your celebration for being top eight in a moment. If you need to go to the toilet, hold up a bit. I dont need the toilet! I replied with a small blush. There are people about to die in the infirmary! I need to get out now! However, he didntprehend what I was trying to do. If the opening to the audience was protected by a mana barrier, then the gates would be, too. Either I could try to exin things to the announcer again, or I could break through them. Or, ask Mother to do so. This shouldnt count as a strike to send me to Miononbx, right? However, before I could say anything, somebody else came to my rescue. Open the gates, now! That is a royal order! Prince Markval stood up and shouted his order to everybody before his mother pulled him back into his seat. Son, what She tried to say something, but the prince kept on going, defiantly. I said, that was an order! O-Oh, uh, YES, milord! The gates were immediately opened and I zoomed towards where I remembered the infirmary was. I was confused why they couldnt open the mana barrier, but I guessed the safety of the crowd was a bit more important to him. Regardless, once I was close to the infirmary, I started to hear extreme amounts of groans and moans as alchemists and white-robed priests went in and out of a room in a panic. Here! Once inside, the chaos I heard wasnt for show. Multiple men, probably the twenty people we kicked out the castle, were clutching their stomachs and chest as they released bellows like animals. Their faces were red like tomatoes and some even began puking out bloody vomit. Alchemists were trying to have them ingest potions, but anything they drank was immediately expelled. The healing from the priests and priestesses were too slow, and with how the injured were iling their limbs around erratically, some of them even backed away from fear. Quick! Sacred Field! I cast a white magic circle inside the room,rge enough to reach every single patient. As the white light began to illuminate the dim room, surprising the medics at the sudden spell, I cast [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration]. With the white me halo above my head, a wave of white mes burst from it, enveloping not only patients but the infirmarys personnel. Argh, what is this?! and mes, help! all of them screamed, forcing me to quickly calm them down by bringing their attention to me. As I pulled out my blessed amulet of Aurena and exined to them how I got here, meanwhile, my white fire was slowly entering each poisoned patients body. All of them had [Poisoned (Major)] as I took the chance to identify them and from the look of it, the venom had already made itself around their entire bodies and into each cell. In Arlonds case, he only had the status ailment for one or two seconds at most, since my white mes could cure him there immediately, preventing the venom from spreading around his body in the first ce. They need more. Watch! In the name of the Goddess, I will bring the light of hope back in these patients lives! I slipped through all the panicking alchemists and priests, moving towards the person in the most dire situation. [Miraculous Heal] is overkill. This should be enough! I increased my body temperature before blowing a stream of white fire on the man, all my halo was creating more and more, to the point any onlookers would think the room was being burned down. Uwaaaghhh! the man screamed, still being consumed by the venom. Hey! Stop! One of the alchemists charged forward as he heard this, only for him to be stopped by one of the priests. Wha?! Are you mad! That lizard is killing him! W-Wait! The beast woman said shes a priestess. That [Sacred Field] is proof for her im. If you assault her, then you will be punished by the church! He didnt sound too sure about that im as he nervously nced at the burning patient, but he defended me anyway in the name of the church of Aurena. Are you out of your mind?! Didnt you say the venom was above moderate?! Can you not hear! Listen! The alchemist grabbed the white-robed priests on his shoulder and pushed him to watch and listen to the agony-filled fillings and cries of all the injured. Suffice to say, my mes were cool like a breeze; this alchemist just didnt listen to me when I exined that to him. You let this random girle here and kill these people, youll be the only one getting on the churchs bad side! Everybody! He pushed the priest on the away before drawing the other alchemists attention. Immediately, all of them materialized a blue magic circle, chanting and readying their water spell. Douse them now! And then get the Empire-issued antidotes. Quickly! Greater Create Water! The custom spell immediately produced a bucket amount of water before it was thrown onto various patients. A normal person would have expected the mes to be doused, but sadly for them, with the mutation skill [Inferno Coating] in my [Hellde Dragon] skill, as long as the mes were connected to my body, they couldnt be extinguished. Which also included Mothers ice, funnily enough. Even if I was elementally overwhelmed, they couldnt die off, however, Mother could just lower the temperature until it was useless, which was an effective workaround and counter to the skill. But, if you didnt do that, even a tsunami couldnt stop my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] or [Sr Beam]s overdrive mode. Wha-?! It wont die! The alchemists cried out, causing the one ordering them around to pale, before snapping his head around to me. Hey, you! Stop this at once, please! These men need help! They will die if theyArk! Hrrrrr! Rajah suddenly jumped out of my shadow, hissing a bit to scare the man away a bit. Sorry, but like I said, I am here to help, I said while manually controlling my mes through the mans inside, using [Mana Eyes] to see the concentration of foreign mana, in this case, the venom. Just saying, but youre an alchemist. Why hasnt my me caused any smoke yet? Wha-?! The realization seemed to have hit him. Like I said, Im a priestess of the Goddess, and if I can help out then I will. So, please, put your trust in me for this moment and allow me to save some people There! As I was trying to reason with the alchemist, the amount of venom inside the mana has been reduced to the point where his [Poisoned] disappeared entirely. With his heavy breathing slowing down, steadying itself, it gave me the confirmation to move to the next person. Whirling the white mes surrounding the person into a ball, I left a few tiny embers in his body behind to cleanse the remaining threat. I then turned around to the next person and basked them in the me also. Now you can help. The venom is almostpletely gone in his body, just give him some minor antidotes or body boosters to help his recovery, I gave the bbergasted alchemists and priests that order before putting my entire focus on the next patient. U-Uh, y-yeah! Hey, you and you! Clean up the water puddle. The rest, get the herbal tonics out! A miracle! She just cured a major stage venom! Brothers, we need to assure everybody survives until our sister can do her miracle! May the light guide us! Yeah, may the light bless you and so on and on, I mumbled at whatever they just said, too focused on the amount of venom was inside these people. Its like theyre a colony of them. What the hell is this? I knew my poison and venom. I wasnt a true expert in them as all of my knowledge of toxins was self-learned, eithering from me experimenting on the concoctions I made for myself or reading about them in books. I couldnt tell the little details a true toxicologist would, but I knew about the practical application of them. From observing the venom inside these two patients, I managed to identify this venom to be a slow acting one, staying dormant and then activating once they infected a cells nucleus. The venom then rapidly ages the cell, causing a pseudo-necrosis, before they explode, releasing the venom and spreading with an almost virus-like contagiousness. From the look of it, quite a few cells were on the brink of this, showing signs of growth fatigue in the form of dry, ck remains. Almost as if there was an attempt to push back the danger before the venom burst up and spread. It seemed like torture to me, honestly. Did those poison brothers seriously do this to people to make them win them a single tournament match?! I snapped around to the praying priests. I would probably cause even more panic if I cleansed them with my mes at this point, so I had to have them help themselves. All of you, cast [Cure] on everybody who came even close to this room. The venom spreads like an illness. Wha-What?! Instead of the priests, one of the alchemists overheard me and ran over to me to confirm it. Are you serious?! Is this a gaseous venom? Pollen based? Do you get infected through breathing? He seemed like an expert. Most of my experience with alchemists was mixed. I had a terrible experience with them in Firwood and Estralia, while my only good impression was with Krymdar, that dark elf alchemist. Too bad the guy could be a real prick towards humans, otherwise I would look more favorably at him. The venom infects every fiber of the body, until it explodes and bes contagious. I didnt know if they knew about cells, so I had to give a simple exnation. I am immune tomon venom, but this one can supposedly ignore resistances. I can heal myself, but you need to take care of yourself. Where do the tournament losers get teleported to after their defeat? Here! The alchemist ran to a door inside the infirmary. There are multiple infirmaries depending on the injuries a participant receives. This ward is for those with life-threatening injuries, ones the arena cannot cure itself. Reserved for toxins, blood ailments, dehydration, and so on! There is a tform behind this door where every is teleported towards. Good! So those infected are either inside this room or Arck! The top eight! Rajah! Larent and the others, those who fought side by side inside the castle might have been infected. As such, I had to make sure they were okay, so I called over Rajah and cast [Sanctified ze] on him. Immediately, the magic circle burst into mes, entering Rajahs body as if he had an injury or not. Yeah, thats the case alright! Rajah, go run to Larent. Inform him what happened and have him exin everything to the others. After everything is done, just rub against their bodies and let the white mes do the rest. Do you understand? [Yes, Master!] He nodded before running off like the wind. I then returned my attention to the patient after the priests understood the situation, beginning to take care and iste everybody inside of the room. Jeez! Ten minutes? No, the amount of infection has to range from 30 to an hour. I deduced after all the information I found on the venom and how far it had spread inside this person. I didnt know how long the battle royal actuallysted, not after I spent most of it beingckadaisical. However, using what I knew about my own toxins, this venom probably could kill a grown adult by ten or 20 minutes, depending on the dosage. It only needed to infect your brain or heart, and it would be over for you. However, this venom was everywhere. Lungs, liver, muscles, literally in every section of the body. No way would this be possible before somebody turned into a corpse. My fastest acting venoms could kill a troll after two minutes, using their natural regeneration to literally torture them. I knew my venom timing. Disgusting I bemoaned the poison brothers and what they did to these people, only to remember what I had done to my enemies using my toxins. I wasnt any less innocent in this matter, really. Healing these people wouldnt make up for my past, even if I only used them on my enemies, their deaths could only be described as cruel, really. I even gave Saori and my allies ess to them, and I was using my [Corrosive Fire] freely without repressing despite knowing all of this. Needless to say, I probably wasnt better than the brothers in this aspect. However, why should I care about my self-deprecation if good could be done? Done! And the second patient was cured, and then the third, and then the fourth, and so on and so. It took a while due to the amount of venom, but my white mes were still powerful enough to get this job done after I understood what the threat was. Priestess, here you go, some fulinoe tea. Please, drink it. After we were all done, I slumped on a chair as I felt arcane corruption affecting my concentration now. The alchemists told me I looked slightly blue, so they brought out some fulinoe leaves for me. As expensive as these herbal leaves were, especially with Elyonda being so far from the Belzac forest, the fulinoe leaves'' original home, I couldnt help but want to reject it, even if I had the money to pay for them. But after they told me it was to apologize for their previous demeanor and for my heroic actions, I nodded and drank it. Not as good as Tasiannas, sadly. I have some leaves with me where Im staying. Ill repay them back, I told them, but the alchemists just shook her hands. As we said, priestess, you have our thanks. All these men have you to thank for their lives, so please allow us to pay you back. It''s all right, the money for these leavese from noble subsidiaries to the alchemists guild, hahaha! I wonder if those noble subsidiaries arent just government funds or donations. Whatever. There was no need to think of that. The patients were all sleeping right now. The stress and exhaustion from having that venom eat you up was showing with how dehydrated and malnourished they looked. Unless you were an outrageous spell like [Miraculous Grace], normal healing magic elerated your bodys healing factor. Healing yourself could be draining, Speaking of draining, I was exhausted, too. The battle royal took a lot from me after meeting Larent. That duel was the first time I used my temperature control in a battle setting, not to mention testing my skills against a master swordsman. In a straight out weapon fight, I was hopefully overwhelmed, which meant I still had a long way to go to master my ive. Magic and dragon abilities were still my crutches for that. Then again, hes level 147. I was starting to feel something gnawing inside me. Something that felt like I want to grind exp, instead of doing all this rubbish for the gods! And it was making me ufortable as hell, even with all the training I was receiving from Mother and Master. Yeah, sure, I would receive a level from fulfilling Yeostars Divine Quest, bute on. Sorry, I didnt want toin. I just feel weak, right now. In any case, since I was done here, I better get back to the others. I bet they must be worried about how I just dashed away like that. Rajah also hadnte back. Was he with the others? If he was in any trouble, he could justmunicate with [Telepathy] or enter a shadow, so there was no need to worry about him. I better make a report to the operators, The head alchemist spoke with the head priest of this infirmary. Can you look out for everything while Im gone? Of course, we must give our prayers for todays sess, after all. The Goddess or God Yeostar must have looked amicable on these contestants for sending such a skilled priestess. The ttery was nice to hear. And they did just that, with the alchemist doing reports and writing what happened like doctors, while the priests gave prayer some were directed to me which also caused a deja vu moment. 4 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:10077 Honestly, why dont I do this more often? Easy follower gains. I guess being of the same faith and also disying amazing elemental spells aligned with that churchs Origin God was super helpful. I did wonder if I could do the same with any Shiterno followers, but then I remembered, why should I? Shiterno was supposedly getting punished by Plesia anyways, so it was even better for me to stay away from him. In any case, I said my goodbyes to the priests and alchemist before trying to find my way around the arenas hallway. If I remember correctly, there was still a second battle royal which was about to happen. The winners ceremony should be beginning right now, so there was still some time before everybody would leave their seats. Should I skip it? Would be a bit awkward. Hmm But before I could do anything else, the voice of my current employer rang in my head. He probably wanted me to attend the ceremony, since it would do me good as a champion, I presumed. Oh? Sorry, Ill Choice? I guess? Yeostar seemed like a bit of a weirdo, honestly. He seemed so stern and taciturn when I met him, but he seemed like a history nerd who took historical uracy seriously, probably more than Saori. And then he had that whole problem where his country seemed less and less like a noble, knightly country, and more like a bunch of wannabes who liked blood and were intolerant towards beastmen. And Yeoss nobles disliked women in power! But I didnt think he was a liar. He might deceive people during a war or something he seemed like a win at all costs kinda guy but lying to me now would only antagonize me. So, I dashed towards where that ward should be with Yeostars direction, only to suddenly hear amotion and countless people in armor standing before a room. go of them now! Surrender, Kraegar! Move one more step and all of you are dead! Move out of the way! Now! That voice? I just heard that voice. It was the same growly voice that poison dude from before had, but was a bit less deep. However, that armored person probably a soldier from how he shared the armor design with the eighteen other people next to him just called him Kraegar, the name of the younger poison brothers. You have onest chance! Let that person go, or I will execute your judgement before you receive a proper trial in the Empire! However, what drew my attention next was the person who appeared from behind all those soldiers. Brilliant, well-designed armor which gave you a powerful knight-esque impression, however, with his helmet on, it was hard to see his face. Only momentster, a small vial of dark liquid was thrown on the floor, crashing and splintering ss all before the knight, causing him to take a step back. For good reason, as that virulent fluid began to sizzle, eating away at the floor like acid. Purple gas began to emit from it, prompting the knight to tell everybody to move back. Back! Back, now! He did so himself. That gas will get you into armor! Get behind now! A rune on his shield activated, creating an auracoil around him and his allies like a giant bulwark. The knight drew his sword, looking ready to charge in at any moment. I thought he would do it immediately, but instead, he waited there until a hand appeared from behind the door, holding onto another vial of ck liquid. Stand back! The alchemist from before appeared, the one who went out to report on everything. However, unlike before, his expression was a deathly pale, sweating cold sweat as his eyes darted from the vial to the sinister-looking dagger held to his throat. A momentter, a familiar man appeared. He still had a slightly crushed face from the time Ghorush smacked him on the ground. Poison dude #2. Come, try me! Your Agility against mine, but the moment you take the gasses in, youre dead. Everybody in the infirmary will be dead! Poison dude #2, Kraegar, shouted like a madman, however, from the way his eyes were darting around at the soldiers, looking for an escape n, he probably did it with calcted aggression. Say what I told you! The dude shook the alchemist, drawing the sinister knife closer to his throat. Hiiek! The man shrieked, shivering like crazy. H-He nted vials in the room. Its been perfuming the room for a while now. He will leave behind the antidote if you let him leave the city! Otherwise, all of them will die! Krk! Do you not have any antidotes for them? The knight asked as calm as he could, seemingly in control of the situation. N-No, we already tried B-But we havent tested the more potent tonics yet! We might No need. Huh? Huh? Hu- Grk? Huh? In the span of two second and everybody going Huh? on me, poison dude #2s arm was swiftly cut off by a purple me crescent, thrown out using my tail. By the time he faced me, he already let out a small groan before watching his forearm falling off his body. Ark! Gaaa GUACK! And in the next moment, my scales had already wrapped themselves around his dagger, preventing him from killing the alchemist before I could do anything. All so I could turn the me crescent into obsidian as I manipted it with [Pyrokinesis] to pierce his armor, digging right into his stomach. Kuek! However, instead of screaming his pants off, he grit his teeth and wrapped his left arm, his uninjured one, around the alchemist, starting to choke him as if he was trying to pull the man with him into his grave. However, I was calm about it as I saw the knight rushed forward at blinding speed, for a normal person, cleanly slice off the poison dudes arm without injuring the alchemist and pulling thetter away from the former. Argk! Grk! he groaned and moaned, only to force it all up into a wide smile. K-Kehehe! Kuef! Have fun dying you, you damn bast Antidote, now! We can still heal you, so give it up already! the knight demanded, pointing his bloodied de at the mercs throat. Kehehe! Sorry, but it''s gone the moment you cut off Oh shut up. Too much time would be lost if I let this guy keep yapping his mouth off, so I did the merciful thing and just dashed towards him with [Wind st] and mmed his head on the ground, far harder than what Ghorush did and turned it all into mush. Gruesome or not, from one poison user to the other, this death would be less painful than whatever we could concoct. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 1] to [Level 9] Attributes have increased due to level up Damn! He must have been high level. Only 21 more levels until it''s maxed H-Hey! The knight was about to speak up about it but I simply shoved my amulet of Aurena into his face, telling him I was a priestess. Mister alchemist, you havent told me your name yet. My name is Hestia. You know what I am about to do, so please exin everything to the gentleman. I shoved the alchemist into the knights way, drawing his attention away before I recast [Halo of Consecration] above myself. In one wave of mes, the two spilled acid-like toxins dissolved into thin air. I went in to the infirmary, noticing unconscious people on the beds and also the tied up personal hogging a single corner of the area. Smelling the putrid scent of the poison vials, I quickly put all of them up and began burning them all up with my white mes. Although, I did keep a tiny drop for my collection. Toxin collection was still a hobby to me, as morbid as it sounded. I think I could finally answer the question I posed to myself when I was still in the Belzac forest. Yes, I was crazy for having such a bizarre hobby. After I freed the personnel and made sure the vapors were gone, I did an emergency me healing session on everybody inside the infirmary, making sure they would stay alive. Once they were all healed up, I left the room of appreciative priests and alchemists, only to find the group of knights all standing in front of the door. The body of that guy was gone, but there were still hints of his death. 11 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:10088 Uhm, hello? They looked at me with piercing gazes, making me feel slightly ufortable. Priestess Hestia! But pushing himself through the soldiers, the alchemist from before ran over to me, bowing repeatedly. Thank you, thank you so very much! Not only did you save all those patients before, you also saved my life today! I am of no words! I cannot thank you or even imagine how I would be able to repay you for all of this! Oh, uh, thats okay. Was what I could eke out, too flustered by his sudden sincerness. Like I said before, I just did what I thought was right. Theres no need to repay me back, seriously. Its as Brother Colm said, you really must have been sent by the Goddess! Oh, please, forgive me, Goddess! I had doubted your path of light for too long! From here on out, I promise you, I will act more faithful! Starting with your messenger! 1 humans have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:10089 He prostrated himself, praying loudly to the point it was obnoxious. Cool, another follower! I had to just ignore how zealous some people could be. Determined to leave this ce before he stood back up, I was about to move through the way the alchemist made in the soldier wall, only for the knight from before to walk in front of me, blocking my way. Lady Hestia, could youe with me for a moment? Am I being arrested again? A note from AbyssRaven Sorry if it was dirty and filled with problems. Late release. Too tired to do anything else. Sorry, hope it was fun, though. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(11) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 320: Royale Rumble End! Chapter 320: Royale Rumble End! So he escaped?! No, Lady Hestia, as I said, he was escorted out of the arena and into the inn he was staying in. I had received orders to monitor the elder Acid Killers while I was to arrest the younger one. I was not arrested. Thank goodness, I was not arrested by another knight! As I said, I was a good girl and I wouldnt do tooooo many problems. Well, I did turn somebodys head into mush, but he deserved it. He used his venom to turn people into his minions and then tried to kill off a whole medic ward just to escape, with the only antidote avable in his palm, well, his catalyst. If you treated people like trash, then I couldnt even muster my ability to feel an inch of sympathy. I felt a bit like a psychopath thinking like this, but Well, not like I had a real excuse. I just didnt like people like those poison brothers. They reminded me too much of my time in Shaturein and that bastard Eithalr. So, what did this knight want to talk to me about? Alone and around the corner while his soldiers took care of the people hurt? Well, Sir Alistar Coshbart, a noble of Yeos and the knightmander of Yeoss knight order, was here to thank me for what I just did. A man around histe thirties who had more of a baby face, he was probably one of the few polite nobles in this country. The first thing he did was reveal his face, which was quite handsome but less so than Alrond admittedly, and bowed deeply. He addressed me in a whisper as Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, telling me he had learned it from Jethro. Which also meant he knew I was a champion, but didnt say anything about it for now. He thanked me profusely for what he just did with the poison dude and how I rescued so many contestants, and also the alchemists and priests working in the wards. I asked him if he found I was being too excessive with my attack, thinking he might have wanted to arrest the poison dude. However, surprisingly, he fully supported my decision. The order came through the tournament officials from an anonymous client. We couldnt ignore it so I was to arrest the younger one and deport him back to the empire. This might sound paranoid, but I dont think it was for judgement. He smiled wryly. As such, with you killing him, you did me a major favor. May the Goddess bless your decisiveness and also your response. But Im about to get into trouble with the elder brother, right? Is this anonymous client also the reason why the elder brother is only monitored and not arrested? I asked, feeling relieved after hearing all of that. Yes, and I also apologize that you will receive his ire. I will send knights Oh, dont worry about me. I have enough bodyguards. I thought of Tasianna, Shay, Beth, and Rajah. So, let me get this straight, when you escorted the elder brother out, you were also to arrest the younger one? What happened then? That scene I saw was not what I would expect from a peaceful arrest. I was furious. I might have misspoke and caused him to be agitated. I believe our appearance when he was resting in the medic ward also didnt help. So it was all a misunderstanding in the end. Jeez, so many people would have died if I wasnt around. Yeostar was right to inform me about it, and I had to thank him for itter on. Still, whoever hired those two ck mercs toe here is super suspicious, also, why would the tournament officials even listen to them? Noticing my silence, Alistar bowed again. I am as a Yeosian, I must apologize to you deeply for what you had to experience, Lady Hestia! It came out of nowhere, flustering me as he kept his head down. I have read the reports and also what Sir Jethro told me when he met you. I cannot tell you how embarrassed I am to have you see all of that. Not only as a noble of the Principality of Yeos, but also as a knight and follower of God Yeostar. It is just pathetic He looked remorseful, twisting his face into a deep frown. But, please, understand Yeos had our history with beastmen. Not to mention, how misogynistic we are unlike so many other countries blessed by the Goddess. It did feel weird. Artorias and Estralia had their social disparity between men and women, as the two genders had different expectations, but in the end, both men and women could achieve whatever they wanted with enough effort. In Yeos, however, women couldnt enter knighthood, and Princess Anastasia wouldn''t have be the countrys treasurer werent it for her godfather, despite her credentials, apparently. Although we are thend dedicated to God Yeos, we arent showing the worth of knighthood and chivalry within our country. During war, being a knight means to destroy your lords enemies, but in peacetime, we are the beacon of hope and justice. At least, that is what God Yeostar has written down in his manuscript. Yeostar spoke positively of him, making me more willing to listen to him. I perked my ears up, listening more intently to Alistar. But, as you know, Yeos is a vassal of the Empire. If we are called to war, we are to go to war with them. If they want levies, we are to give them levies. And the Folschreck Empire is at war with both Carmaniate and BoleTaria right now. They are fighting on two fronts. Those were the beastmen alliance and demonkin kingdom respectively. I had heard about it. If your son dies in another country, and they arent humans? But beastmen and demonkins? People are more likely to gain prejudices when we soldiers are to deliver the bad news home. Barely any beastmen live inside Elyonda or the Yeoss towns, only outside or in slums. I nodded to his information, giving me context on everything. You should have already heard from Sir Jethro about our mistrust with women in power, so I wont keep it up. In essence, what I wanted to say we probably werent the country of knighthood as you expected. I shrugged and smiled wryly. Yeah. This still doesnt change my opinion on Yeos, or at least, Elyonda. If I wasnt here for duty, I would rather leave it right now. I apologize, Sir Alistar. Understandable. Thank you for your honest opinion, mydy. He bowed regretfully. One more thing before you leave, have you seen a female knight by the name of Rhea? Rhea? I tilted my head. Yes, she is somebody I believe should be in the city right now. Shes an important acquaintance of mine. Oooh, I didnt think you would know about female knights. Sorry, I had some suspicion since I thought a noble like you would be apprehensive of female fighters. I guess Jethro left a bad impression, sorry. I spoke my mind, finding it interesting how he would ask me such a random question. But reacting to it, he simply smiled. I have been humbled multiple times in my life by Dames and other women. Thest time I shared this opinion with my fellow nobles was when I almost lost my sword arm. Hahaha, it is a fond memory. How is that in any way good?! Ahem! He cleared his voice. If you have any information on her, pleasee over to the knights headquarters situated next to the castle. I believe you should have seen it when you attended court. Also, pleasee over tomorrow as we will have your bounty reward ready. Wait, what reward? There is a death or alive bounty of the Acid Killers. You took down one of them, so as empire vassals, we are required to notify his death to the imperials. He pulled out the bounty parchment in question, which showed an extremely urate drawing of the two poison dudes. Whoever drew this was talented. We will receive the reward, but you were the executioner. We would like to pay you what you are due. I dont need it. Simply answer. Its three small goldites per brother, mydy. W-What? 300000 Davi?! I wasnt sure of the conversion rate to dors, but a person could live on that for their entire life without working while also spending some on luxury. On the other hand, that was the sort of money needed to hire extremely talented artisans, specifically for equipment. The brothers killed a noble, mydy. You dont anger noble houses, especially not from the empire, without gaining an enemy or two. Folschreckian nobles can be very despotic. Alistar smirked, looking like he knew it personally. Regardless, with that, I said my goodbyes to him. If Saori were here, she probably would tell me to just take the money, even if we had far enough and our funds would continue growing like crazy with Amelia selling our recipes. However, I would be seeing Alistar not just tomorrow but also today, as he was participating in the battle royale today. As Jethro said, the kingdom itself sended in their knights and nobles to participate in the tournament to make sure the Champion of Yeostar would be a Yeosian. In this case, Alistar was their prime candidate, being their knightmander and a talented swordsman. A few other nobles would enter too, but I hadnt really learned their names, to be honest. I would see them in action anyways. Rajah! I called out after leaving the general infirmary area, only to see Rajah running over to me with Tasianna behind him. After hugging the former, I looked over to thetter. Oh, Tasianna, you came, too? Well, you didnte back in time, mydy! You missed out on the whole award ceremony, so Her Majesty told me to fetch you. Yorshka, Farron, and Prisci have already arrived, so you shoulde over to greet them. She looked a bit worried. Haha Iughed, guilty for taking so long. Ill tell you everything on the way. Lets go. I promised Prisci we would have some beach time together! Suffice to say, Tasianna wasnt really surprised, even stating it was normal for me to find trouble randomly. I really couldnt argue back, just seeing how low Auroras luck was when it came to avoiding big threats. Once we made it back to the main area of the arena, we noticed a lot of people exiting the audience area. Tasianna exined there would be a one bell break until the next match, which was one hour in this world. Passing through the area, I was bombarded with people trying to approach me as if I was a celebrity. Hey, I just saw your match, Miss! That was a really good match! I watched you back during the test match. I fully bet a months worth of wages on you, and I just won big! Thanks for the money,ss! Win your next, alright? Ill put the money I earned today on you again! Dammit! You cost me all my money! Damn you, damn lizard! It seemed I was out of the crossfire of the gambling scene of the tournament. Not only did they sling slur words at Larent, but now I was one of their victims. Those who saw me win were so happy they bet all their money on me, while those who did on Larent or another contestant were cursing me as they walked by. Tasianna red at those who said those words at me, still able to show her icy persona. Her hatred for humans has dissipated almostpletely at this point, but she still was protective of me. Now it just didnt matter what race you were, she would probably shoot some ice spikes if she could. Thankfully, there were those who still celebrated my victory, and those were the people I really enjoyed. From humans to even beastmen, quite a lot of people came to tter me, making me feel really good about my victory. Adhi and his band of levianewts also came to watch, seemingly still unable to return to Caedhul. All the Caedhulen ships either are still on a voyage or are still in port for the festival. Seas curses, we are stuck onnd until it''s over, he told me, looking crestfallen. Well, at least he had tons of kinsmen around him to not feel isted. That was good enough. Anyways, after a while, Tasianna came in between the crowd and me and led me away, saying there was enough time for this at another time. With how filled with people the lobby was, it was pretty hard, but still managed to get ourselves through everything. When we did, Yorshka jumped right in front of me and gave me a hug. Ahhh, Hestia! She pulled me up from the ground and swung me around, cing me right back on the ground. Wha-?! What was Wahh! But before I could, somebody else gave me a hug from behind. Hestia! Were here! It was Prisci. We went through so many stalls and we also saw some entertainers doing tricks on the street! And, and you should have seen it, but when some big guy tried looking weirdly at mom, dad came in between them and swung him right over on the ground! He was sooooo cool! Priscis thrill was unexpected, and the moment she released me from her embrace, I looked at Farron standing behind her, smirking slightly. When he saw my gaze, he thumped his chest, looking proud at the fact. He then took a deep breath, erging his chest like a balloon. Still not 100%, but Ive been able to spar far longer than before. All thanks to you, kid. Yup. Yorshka agreed as she went over to him, stroking his stout shoulders before giving him a big p on his back. Haha, he can get rough now without spitting out blood after everything. Hes healthy and sturdy like a equerochs, again! Was that an innuendo? Nah, forget about it. Disregarding Yorshkasments, the Nordor family had arrived as tourists to Elyondas Festival of Yeostar, making this their first family outing and holidays in years. The reason was cause Yorshka had to work all the time, trying to make enough money to help cure Farrons crystalized lungs. Seeing as I managed to cure him of that, they were now using his new found freedom to finally bondas a family again. When I heard they wanted to do this holiday, I teleported them from Firwood to Elyonda through the nexus this morning. While I went to the arena, the three of them went around the city to have fun. Seeing people fight and so wasnt on their priority, even if they wanted to support me. Yorshka and Prisci were currently walking around as humans, mostly since they heard my impression on Elyonda and how themonfolk didnt appreciate beastmen. Despite the Nordor parents being adventurers, both of them had never visited Elyonda, so they didnt know what to expect. From hearing Priscis story, it seemed Farron was right toe here today in his armor and weapon. Leaving those two to flirt around, Mother came over, holding three sticks of honey-roasted apples and offered two of them to Prisci and me. I just got them before you came back, my whelpling. You really took your time, I would have been seriously worried if Rajah hadnt told me everything. Thank you! Prisci and I said, before we took a bite. Mother really loves them, huh? Yeah, its confirmed. After I chewed and swallowed the chunk, I looked at Prisci enjoying her treat, finding it endearing how much she liked it. I then turned back to Mother, giving her a short exnation of what happened, shocking her and the three Nordors. Shay and Beth overheard this, telling me the younger poison dudes brother would probably find a grudge against me. [If hees even close, we will kill him.] [Mistress, please, dont wander around too much.] Their worry was clear to see when I told them their poison could prate my resistance. At least, that was what Larent and Arlond told me on how they were extremely dangerous. I couldnt even get ahold of the younger brothers catalyst, as Alistar immediately confiscated it due to the threat of it. He had to have the royal mage analyze it, he said. Hey, sis. I turned around as somebody tapped my shoulder, finding Fargryneill was standing behind me with her thumbs up. Good job there. Showed the crowd really what to expect, huh? Good girl! She then wrapped her arm around me, drawing me closer to her as she began whispering, using the noisiness of the lobby as a veil. Hey, so, what is this? Why is your extended dragonewt family over here, too? The girl and the women are white or silver dragonewts, right? Smell like ones, at least. Rted to Nordor, right? Is this some family outing to you? Makes me really believe that whole Divine Quest thing was a lie or so. Come on, everything is funnier with everybody around, right? Besides, I cant help it. They want toe. What, jealous? I smirked, causing my sister to burst up inughter. Got me there. Feeling a bit homesick, honestly, after I met you and Melloxtressa. But, what can I do? I have to be here until Im ready to return to my mother. She shrugged, letting her yukata slip down a bit. Dont be, dear. Youll have us around you for a bit longer, so why not enjoy it? Mother spoke to Fargryneill for me. We are your family, suffice to say. Yeah, big sis Neilly! Prisci called out, flustering sis as she saw the young dragonewt smile brightly. N-Neilly? Wait, Prisci, that ain she stuttered and tried to speak up about the nickname, but I couldnt let this pass. Oooooh, Neilly, huh? Shorter pet name for our big sis, huh? Now, that is a brilliant idea, Prisci! I agreed fully with it, causing Fargryneill to look at me in horror with a face so red it was like a tomato. Or, maybe Neill? Neilly might be too cute, no? Yeah, Neill sounds sooo much better, dont you think? I looked over at sis, whos face was twitching around. S-Shut up! No way! Fargryneill is a proud name Mother has given Big sis Neilly, please? Big sis Neill,e on. Do it for us? Prisci and I grinned at how Neill couldnt take ourbined cuteness, acting like little sisters to the older kirin. With Mother giggling from behind and Yorshka saying how precious we were, Neill couldnt do anything but cower before the power of cuteness! Lady Fargryneill, if I could give you some advice, you should give up. Tasianna was the executioner, bringing down the axe to siss unwillingness to ept her new nickname. Scratching her cheeks, sis gave a deep sigh. G-Guess I cant help it. As the eldest, I should prioritize my younger rtives! Wait, hold on, Im not rted to you Pris Argh, whatever, I dont care anymore. Sure, you two can call me that, but all of you others! She pointed at everybody else in an overly dramatic fashion and eximed. My name is Fargryneill, named by Yuilengreill! Remember that! Sure, Neill. Mother smiled peacefully, causing my sis to fall onto her knees, looking down at what happened. It was good to know Neill could be persuaded by cuteness, even if she was ultrapetitive to a fault. In any case, after all of us went to get some snacks, we returned to the audience room where Master and the saurians congratted me on a job well done, even saying the meals were on them afterwards. I hoped they knew how much dragons could eat. In any case, I took my seat, where I finally got a look at the dungeons screen projection. It was as the others described, it was an ovey over a blue dome-like barrier, disying the bird eyes view of the contestants. Even now when they were in the waiting room, we could all watch them. Blood enjoyers, although not a perfect reward ceremony, where we missed out star of the show, after all! The announcer sent a cheekyment about my absence. However, although she didnt give us a grand speech of how she won the kills race, she and our other seven survivors still gave us an amazing show! But, will our afternoon match do the same? Can we find our next heroes to watch? Well, let me present our favorites to win! On our dungeon armlets, it was possible for me to read the avable contestants in this royal match now that all 232 contestants were inside the waiting room. Obviously, since Alistar was in the match, he was the one the announcer did his best to hype up, prompting a portion of the seats to turn into a gambling ring. People were betting on the different people the announcer named out, putting their bets on who would be the kill leader. Some were even betting on people not in the limelight, believing a dark horse would appear. The others told me I was considered one of the unknowns. It seemed the vast majority didnt know what myst name Kargryxmor meant. Good. Imagine them calling me princess, yeesh. The battlefield for the second match was ced in the Citadel of Heavens, the original headquarters of the Hands of Heaven. From the trivia the announcer exined, the Hands of Heaven were actually founded by the Goddess of Nobility and Wealth, Erithea. She was the knight orders first lordmander and knight, with her sister Andira being the orders head scribe. The announcer only used their divine names, not the ones they went with as mortals. Outside of the monster gods, all mortal subordinate gods chose a divine name to separate themselves from their mortality. Yeostar just confirmed to me his current name was the epitaph he took on while he was still a warrior. Nevertheless, back to the battlegrounds itself. The historical value of this scene was where Yeostar and Erithea first met and dueled each other for the right to acquire a powerful sword. In the end, Yeostar defeated her but through this battle which devastated the area they fought in, they became fast friends. Yeostar became the orders second Hand of Heaven. What was funny about it was that the order wasn''t a real knight order before Aurenas advent. It was just an adventurer party to the three, and they only called themselves knights cause Erithea wanted to show up some arrogant noble for rejecting her knighthood. Petty, but understandable. And, as you would expect from how chunni Citadel of the Heavens sounded, it gave me a clear understanding why Erithea was such an Aurena devotee. More like fangirl, honestly. The worst was that it wasnt a citadel, it was just the mansion upon thend Erithea owned. So, it wasnt anywhere as spectacr as you might expect. However, thend was vast and filled with nature and viges, perfect for a more grounded battle royalepared to the first one. And the moment everybodynded on the ground, Knight-Commander Alistar began his work. Hmm. That person is good. Farron noted. As a former knight, he could evaluate others better when it came to swordsmanship. Kid, how was Sir Larent? I had heard of him, but I wasnt able to watch his skills today. Pretty good, honestly, even before he began shooting out des of mana. I answered before turning my attention back to the screen, watching Alistar cleave down his 17th contestant. Unlike Larent, who could shoot out waves of mana, Alistar relied more on his shield and sword skills to beat everything, only using his water magic when needed. It was easy to see why he was umting more and more kills as time went by, shooting up the rankings, and with it his screen time. In the middle of this, I also found the old eyepatch guy participating in the tournament, the one who tried to warn me not to enter. I wondered if he watched my match. It also looked like he was doing well by taking down four people, but sadly, his streak ended when a group of contestants ganged up on him. Seeing he was losing, he chose to give up before he umted any wounds. This tournament really could be brutal, huh? In the end, Alistar was the clear winner with the remaining contestants being other knights or nobles from Yeos. None of them could contend with him, but it was still a pretty impressive match. With no huge castle shooting hooks and cannons at you, it might seem less exciting to the audience, but I found it more a matter of skill. After the battle royale was over, our entire group went out for a meal in the port, deciding it was time for some fine seafood, despite the fact that had been all weve eaten for the past week or so. And, to my surprise, Master seemed quite confident he could pay for our entire feast despite knowing how hungry I could be. And it was true. Akast was carrying a bag full of small goldites, the money the group acquired after they sold all the loot they got from their dungeon trip to help Master gain his sainthood. He told me he had to make 20 trips back and forth to sell off all the monster materials they acquired. Talk about a real efficient gamer. In the evening, Gael returned to us. Simr to the Nordors, I brought him over to Elyonda this morning, but unlike them, he had watched my match. However, for some reason, he was gone for the rest of the day. You know that assassin who nearly shanked you? Well, thought I should try to find out who they were. Followed them when they got kicked, but lost the lead after a bit. Went around, asking info brokers and such. Whoever that guy was, he sure was a ghost if you ask me, Gael exined. Considering I was curious about that guy, I had to thank Gael for trying it at least. He was good, so whoever this masked person was, he probably was trouble. And trouble meant worry. After all, the poison brothers were sent here to acquire the blood of Yeostar, why not that masked guy? If you want my person Actually, nevermind. My gut feeling did lead me astray once anyways. Ill get as much information as I can. Make sure they arent partying with the demonkins. He was bing more and more reliable. Sorry for always giving you these hard tasks. Dont worry about it. Were all gonna leave on the weekends, so I better get you some information. Haaaa, I really want to continue, but the King asked me and the love birds to meet him. It seemed Farron, Yorshka, and Gael would have a meeting with King Drangleic. I wondered what they would talk about. Before it was bedtime, I also went to schedule a meeting with Princess Anasthasia and Amelia, getting the okay from both of them for tomorrow. Once the morning came, Amelia arrived with her houses knights, and surprisingly, her father! Duke Greenveil was being a protective father, believing he needed to make sure his daughter didnt get hurt like a chaperon. In any case, I left those two to n the concert for me, while I went to the arena to watch Neills match. The battlefield wasnt anything special, simple a battlefield to celebrate one of Yeostars endless victories, but today, the only victor was really my big sister. Out of the 232 contestants, Neill miraculously defeated 195 of them, using her dragon paths to release electrical currents everywhere, sting people with mana shocks even on the other side of the battle field. In her match, quite a ton of well-known adventurers were attending it. Most were B ranks and several of them were expected to be one of the eight survivors, but none of them managed to reach the end. When I said Neill was ruthless withpetitions, then I meant it. Like a bloodhound, she sniffed out worthy opponents and took them all out. This meant the remaining survivors were Sis and a bunch of rats with zero kills each. Sis just made seven slots in the bracket stageplete duds. When she came to the award ceremony, all I could say was that it was a call to fight. See that? Learn what you can, cuz all of you will be dust before my feet! Learn this name, because it will be the one you see at the very top! Fargryneill! One to one, in our sisterlypetition. She got more kills than I did in the rumble round. Fair enough. Ahhh, in two days, two dragonewtspletely sturmed through the matches! Crimson Scaled and Stampeding Lightning are showing us what some dragon beastmen can do! We might have a show on our hands, blood enjoyers! Neill had a simr ID card model like mine, allowing her to hide her true profile. With it, she took on her mothersst name, Gueillxar, to hide her rtionship with the imperial family. Unless you were knowledgeable on dragon culture and history, a normal person wouldnt be able to make the connection that Gueillxar was an SSS rank kirin and a supporter of Kramps. However, even without it being clear, one person has taken a bit of an interest in Sis. That person was Larent, who reciprocated Neills challenge with a knowing wink. Since he knew I was a dragon, he probably made an educated guess that Sis was more to the eyes than a dragonewt. In the fourth match of the battle royale, Neillspanion Renee finally made their appearance. And, to the audiences hype, the battlefield was actually a depiction of a battlefield within BoleTaria, the demonkinssnd. This was where Yeostar had one of his first battles against the demon forces, and it was also one of the few battles he had ever lost. Even if they idolized Yeostar, they werent scared to show off his losses. They understood losses were all part of the development of a warrior and knight. And in this area, it became quite interesting since this ce had the most arena specific hazards. Storm winds and fissure explosions caused by the unstable mana in the area, created by the contamination of demon blood and energy. It made the whole area almost inhospitable, sulling thend. It was honestly so barren, I couldnt imagine anybody wanting to live there, making me wonder if this was what the demonkins had to deal with. Hmm, BoleTaria doesnt look too good, really. In any case, despite he supernatural battlefield, nobody went wild like the first and third match. It was simr to the second with Alistar, and strangely enough, I had a deja vu moment when I watched Renee sweep through thepetition, bing the number one ranker. The remaining survivors were B rank adventurers, even one of them being an A ranker. It would seem the matches would be very interesting. With the end of the battle royale meant also a break from all the matches until next week. The weekend was reserved to the festival only. However, for me, it was the start of my training with Sis. After an incredible festival day, I had to say goodbye to the Nordors and Gael, who sadly couldnt find anything else but some tips a band of mercs from the empire entered the country. Hopefully, it wasnt Yanderu Eluesseus, but also a part of me hoped Eithalr was here. I wanted to smack him into the ground sooooo much. After visiting the knights order and getting my reward money, I returned to the inn and had a nice long rest until tomorrow came. When I woke up, I went to the meeting ce with my party, only to find Neill around with herpanion, Renee. I guessed thetter would join us. However, what I didnt expect was the reason why she really was here. After taking off their helmet, I was surprised to see their face. May our greeting be blessed by the Goddess, priestess. I am Renee, and I would like to personally request of you to aid me in a Quest to retrieve my family heirloom, they spoke with a slightly deep voice, sounding simr to a mans. Short caramel brown hair cut short except for his messy bangs, slicked to the side and held back by his right ear. His face was more handsome than beautiful, looking extremely dashing with his strong jawline and long scar going down his left cheek. It gave him a bit of androgynous look, especially with how tall and bulky he looked in their armor. However, he wasnt a he. She doesnt like showing her face, so take it as her way to show you she trusts you. Dont worry, I vouched for you, little sis! Neill patted her friends shoulder. Renee was a woman. Chapter 321: [Battle Frenzy] Training Phase Two: Gluttony. Chapter 321: [Battle Frenzy] Training Phase Two: Gluttony. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Virulent Corrosion] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Virulent Corrosion Level: 0/15 The Sin of Gluttony, the second step to the tranquility of our tumultuous blood. A very poetic way to describe it, right? Well, that''s what I was taught when I started it. Renee, Siss travelpanion and friend, had asked us this morning to help her with some family business, which my party agreed on as it would give me the time with Neill to help my battle frenzy training. Also, instead of pure training, we would have some fun going around, so it was a good use of our weekend. Renee, using one of her family heirlooms, was able to materialize a ghostly, wind-based g from her left hand. It was a catalyst, and with its ability, Renee could summon wind elemental constructs from it, simr to Tasiannas [Winters Golem]. And with it, she created a self-moving wagon, the same one the Renee and Neill have been using for almost two years. Inside it, Mother immediately fell asleep. Yesterday''s feast was rowdy, to say the least, and Yorshka managed to make Mother drunk again. Although she didnt destroy anything, she had such a terrible hangover this morning, she just wanted to sleep. Dragons couldnt take alcohol too well. While Shay and Beth were on lookout, Tasianna was preparing some tea for everybody and Renee took the coachmans seat. Since it would take some time to reach the ce where her family artifact was, Neill decided it would be best for us to start my training. And immediately, without beating around the bush, she started. First, how much can you talk with Kramps? Can you not? Im still angry at how you called my sister a half-breed. Dont try to bring your opinion in here like that, Kramps, until you apologize! The ck Tyrant of the Skies was too prideful to recognize one of his descendants was a mix between a true and lesser dragonkin. I didnt care about that social stigma, but Neill was still my sister. Even if I had only met her a few days ago. I gave Kramps a chance. I gave Mother a chance. I would also give Neill a chance. It was the right thing to do. What does race matter in this case? Ive only known my family for less than a few months, after all. I knew Saori and Tasianna longer than Mother, and I considered them my family even if we werent rted by blood. I could do the same thing for Neill, and since she was my sister, I wouldnt let even an old dragon say what he wanted about her. It also helped that I had Kramps kinda in control, due to what Aurena told me. He needed me at the moment, so antagonizing me like Shiterno did wasnt to his interest. Perfectly. Your younger sister is better in that case than you, Fargryneill, Reneemented with her eyes on the road. Poor her. I dont envy having to hear that elder scale stinking up her mind with his voice. Neill shook her head in exasperation, grimacing at the thought. Family Feud is about to begin again, I believe. Mother hated Kramps, and Neill did, too. It was like the whole family not wanting to meet that one radical or old-fashioned grandpa. In any case, I didnt want to spend too much time on this, so I brought Neill back to the topic. With a slow sigh, she continued, So, he probably gave you a quick rundown. Father can do the same for us. Helps that he is the strongest dragon in the world and knew Kramps personally. But, what I realized, and our siblings did, too, was that it''s old-fashioned. How so? I managed to get through sloth rtively easily with his exnation. I just have some problems with gluttony, thats all. I think it should be normal, right? I responded, remembering my [Battle Frenzy] meditation progress. Cuz sloth is easy! Its the foundation of the whole process, but as you go up thedder, it gets harder and harder, since you are fighting your instincts and memories. She then took my hands, holding it before her. Here, let me help. Do your meditation and try to break through. What is the thing you need? I nodded and closed my eyes. The Sin of Sloth was about finding contentment in your life, as happiness was the most important part of living. To bezy, you had to find a situation where you could do it, and it was necessary to take a hold of it. It was to find your ability to destress, to control your anger and emotions, to slow down to not be controlled by time itself. Being slow and steady was a path to sess. The Sin of Gluttony was about desires, being part of Lust and Greed. However, unlike them, gluttony was about needing something as without it, you cannot continue living. It was like breathing or eating for a person, and that was gluttony. You, as a person, needed this inside of you to go forward. So, what was needed in my life? What was something I could never let go of, otherwise I would lose my sanity? My friends. Saori, Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, the students, Rajah, Master Kush and the saurians, and so many more. To find contentment in my life, I wanted to make sure they were safe. I had to get stronger so I could be with them, to make sure they were happy. I needed them in my life. To find any peace. But even after going through all my memories with them, seeing them push themselves and facing tough opponents, I still couldnt push through the second stage. I saw us having fun, smiling as we celebrated together and my wish to stay with them. I couldnt imagine a life without them. After I was done, I opened my eyes and sighed. Didnt work. Alright, okay, now tell me what happened. Neill was currently on the sixth point of the [Battle Frenzy] training, so she should be able to help me understand this better. What makes you gluttonous? What is your need. My friends. Saori, Tasia Wrong. But out of nowhere, Neill interrupted me and told me I was wrong for some reason. Uuuuh, wrong? Wait, what do you mean by that? I quizzed her, confused like crazy. That is not your need. Youre being too specific. Wai-What do you mean by that isnt my need? My friends are very important to me, to the point my happiness is directly linked with theirs! I wouldnt be able to stay sane if something happened to them! Rage was brewing inside of me for people like Eithalr and that Demonkin of Pride. I wanted to destroy them at all cost, cause I knew if I let them continue acting around in the world, they will hurt me. They will hurt my friends. They would bring my happiness to an end, just like how they ended Eshes life! So I didnt understand what Neill was talking about here. What did she mean my friends werent important to me? It was crazy! Sis, you dont seem to understand this fully. Here, let me give you an example from my side, alright? It should help you get a grasp of what the Sin of Gluttony requires from you. Hold on, isnt that super personal? I stopped her. This training demanded you to expose your inner self, so what Neill was telling me was she was about to expose her past and wishes like a book to me. Sisters or not, we were still only strangers. Dont worry about it. I wear it on my sleeves like clothing. Only reason why Im still stuck at the envy phase is due to me being unable to let this stuff go. So, honestly, whatever. Neill looked proud at what she said. She acts like a brat because she cant let go of her inferiorityplex, Renee chimed in once again. Oi, shut it, ttie! Top-heavy muscle head. Were they friends or what the hell was this?! Didnt they just insult each other right in their faces?! And they did it so casually. However, Neill nor Renee seemed to have minded it too much and went back to their business. I was baffled but it wasnt my ce to analyze it. It was their business and they knew their dynamic better than I did. So, to start out. I already told you about that whole half-kirin and half-dragon thing, right? How true dragonkins look down on lesser ones? I nodded to her statement. She had mentioned how Kramps disliked her about it and how she wasnt super popr because of lineage. Well, for sloth, what would make me happy? Well, first things first, I would just be content if I could just get some respect from other true dragonkins. Were you bullied? I asked, sniffing out the underlying reason, Neill turned around, speaking to herpanion, Hey, Renee, mind closing your ears for a moment? Sis talk. Silently mumbling a chant, a green magic circle appeared on her hand before it cast an [Air Shield] around her body. You wont tell her? I probed her. Renee and I are friends, but we dont divulge our past to each other like dining nobledies. We travel cuz our goals align. Her family business here is a favor and she wanted me to bring you along for a simple task. Should be easy enough for you, Sis. She shrugged, probably unable to tell me more about what Renee was nning. I was specifically talking about Neill not wanting to tell herpanion about my true identity and past. Neill knew everything, but it seemed she hadnt told her friend one inch of it. Talk about trustworthiness, honestly. In any case, yes, you could say so. Neill nodded, bringing us back to my question about her being bullied. Fathers rule isnt absolute, sadly. Nobody can overthrow him as the Emperor, due to our six Queen Mothers supporting him, and nobody would want to gain the ire of six dragon ns. However, dragon culture is rough. Neill was world-wise, having experienced the world outside Miononbx for six years now. She didnt admit knowing everything, but by gazing at the world as a dragonewt adventurer, instead of a kirin, she hade to learn and understand different cultures and how they conflicted with her own worldview prior to her adulthood pilgrimage. Simr to our courtship ritual, you also had to gain respect from other dragonkin. You dont deserve anything in Kargryx, even if you are a Kargryxmor, if you cannot defend it. Ive been harassed and put to the test, forcing me to fight back every time. You might think a half-dragon like me would gain some respect, but I still looked like a kirin. Kirin were small, as in, vastly smaller than dragons and even some lesser dragonkins. As a B rank [Violetshock Kirin-Dragon], Neill described herself as around the size of a house, making her quite a bit shorter than Saori. Simr to her scales, she had ck and purple fur and scales with a build simr to a horse or equerochs. However, what made her different was her two horns growing from the side of her unicorn. In addition, she had a set of wings and could use our bloodlines iconic ck mes as an ability outside of her dragon paths. At least, that is what she presented herself as. We dragons arentpletely united. I nodded. Mothers experience was reaffirmed to me by Neill. If you want something, you take it. in and simple, and what would make me the happiest, make me content to live my life slowly, would be to bring the respect back to the Gueillxar name! My grandfather is an SSS rank kirin and ascended with Kargryxmor. Why does my n not get any respect for that? And for that, I push myself. The difference between us was the difference in how our loved ones would be treated, in other words. I wanted my friends and family to be happy and safe, while Neill wanted her n to be respected. Sloth is your exit out of the [Battle Frenzy] state, you should know this. I nodded in confirmation. Kramps had told me countless times already. If you go on a rampage, always think back to what caused you to make your travels in the first ce. This brings me to the second phase, the first gate as I like to call it. The stimuli enabling you to enter the minor stage. I gulped. Kramps didnt tell me this part. The first desire and least damning one Gluttony. Your need to live and survive. Like breathing air or drinking water. She then began poking my chest. What keeps you wanting to live. Ask Kramps what his gluttony was when he was still alive? I did just that and he responded swiftly. Kramps didnt specify what exactly his dream was, but I guess that was his sloth. His desire and foundation for his journey to power. When I told this to Neill, she opened her eyes wide for a bit, looking like she didnt expect me to say that. That is exactly as what Father told me. Hmph. Whatever your reincarnation did to you really fortified your soul. Wow. She tapped her thighs, looking pensively at the road. My gluttony is my need to not feel like I dont matter in this world. Huh? My jaw fell open as I was too bbergasted to close it. To make my Mothers family respected, the first thing I had to do first was to make my existence worthwhile. You know, be special. To the dragonewts, humans, elves, dwarves, whatever races really, a dragon princess is veeeery special. But youpare that to Miononbx, heck, even the world. I am just She held her hand up, pinching her index finger together with her thumb. Piece of crumb. I die, barely anybody would realize it while Im out here. If Kargryxmor doesnt inform anybody, well, even my mother wouldnt know I was silent. So this is what Renee meant by inferiorityplex. I could rte to her. I had a simr wish to not be forgotten, to not be another idol who debutted and crashed and burned after a year or so. The industry constantly produced rising amateurs, but so many of them wouldntst for a couple of months or a year at best. Your relevance would fade as quickly as your burned, dimming until you had to retire and be a normie. Hey, hey! I was rattled from my thoughts, brought back by sis tapping me on the shoulder. Come on, I already feel bad, you shouldn''t, too. Sorry I scratched my head, feeling awkward from what I did, only to have Neill lean on the wagons bench and ask me what happened. However, before I could answer, Tasianna came over with tea and ament. Lady Hestia, had a simr need as you back in her previous life, Lady Fargryneill. You two arent too different in that case. She handed us our tea and bowed. Please, enjoy. Pardon me. The aroma of the tea wafted around our noses. While I took a sip from it, Neill continued speaking. If that is the case, then Im surprised to hear you didnt mention that as your need. I mean, didnt you say something about this whole weird idol thing or something? Did you just lie? I shook my head. No. Well, sorta, I guess. My idol dream is still very much important to me, but I guess you can say I changed my mind. After almost losing Eine and Eshe during the Griffonpeak battle, my priorities had changed. I was still an idol and still wanted to make my dreame true to bring the idol culture to Peolynca, but what good was a dream if I couldnt share it with people. I had to fight against the demonkins to be able to meet my parents on Earth. To apologize to them. I also wondered if Saori wanted to do the same, but the students probably would want to go back to Earth. In any case, a sh with the demonkins was inevitable. In that case, I needed to be stronger. I needed to be so powerful I could blow away all of them! But, for some reason, when I told that to Neill, she just shook her head. Hestia, that is a want. You are greedy for power so you can maintain your sloth. That is not your drive to move forwards and be stronger. You are confusing the two, again. What do you want me to say then? So, my friends arent important enough to be a need but gaining the power to defend them, to defend my sloth which is the happiness of my beloved, isnt it either? You have to be kidding me. I was starting to get irritated. After letting my heart out, Neill just shot my idea down. Annoyed by my tone of voice, she poured her tea right into her mouth, swallowing it whole with one big gulp despite it still steaming. She then stood up, stomping towards me with a scowl, and once she reached me she pushed her face close to mine, almost poking me with her horn. Listen here, you arent listening to me. There is a distinction between a need and a want. As I said before, protecting your friends isnt your gluttony. They are your sloth, your foundation, the anchor to keep you sane! [Battle Frenzy] makes you lose your mind, so you have to remember why you even started training is needed for you to keep your temper in control! You cant control your temper, I wanted to snark back at her, but if I did that, I was pretty sure I would awaken the beast inside her. I didnt want to be scolded. I repeat, gluttony is about your survival. Physical and mental. What you need to remain functional, so you dont go crazy when you enter [Battle Frenzy] willingly. You need a drive, a need, to enter [Battle Frenzy]. However, it cannot be something specific. She sat back down after her rant. Take me for example. I need to make myself a worthwhile existence. What exactly does it entail? Specifics? You can leave that to greed and lust. Look inside you. What exactly drives you forward like this? It isnt just your friends or the power to protect them. What drives me? If I thought back to it, what was my first wish when I started in this world? Well, it was to survive and be an idol, but I guess that wasnt what Neill wanted me to consider. Maybe she was talking about looking even further back? Maybe I should look back to my past life? After all, I was a soul with the memories of two people. But, looking back on my fractured memories, all I could think of was my idol dream. It was the catalyst and source for me to even mostly stay sane in the Belzac forest when I was all alone. Then again, I didnt have too many friends on Earth anyways. I either alienated myself or I put my idol dream over my time with them. Thats right. I was pretty lonely back on Earth, huh? Most of my social interactions came from school, my family, and the kids I met at those fancy parties Papa would bring me to for his ownworking. Sure, I spent my time like any other teenager by going out, buying stuff, and just walking around with schoolmates. However, was I really close to them? I couldnt remember even if I tried. Did I ever have a best friend? I didnt know. Who was I really close to back then? I couldnt have only surface friends, right? Urgh. My chest suddenly tightened up. I had this weird feeling I was forgetting something super important. In the back of my mind, a silhouette suddenly appeared from nowhere. It was a tall shadow, but no matter how much I tried, I couldnt recognize them. Was it a he or a she? Just thinking about them was starting to give me a headache. It honestly felt so irritating at this point, like an annoying itch. It felt like I said something to them but I couldnt remember it at this point. Was it a promise? Probably, since that might be one of the few things which could trigger me this much. I honestly wish my other self would just appear before me, or if my parallel minds could think of something, but none of these things worked. However, during this whole deep dive into my memory, I started to understand what was going on. I didnt have any friends on Earth, but I wanted to make some. That was why I tried to fit in with my fellow idol trainees and learned how to speak informally. As a consequence, though, I lost those I made at school while the trainees just thought I was a poser. It was a spiral of loneliness. And then I was born in the Belzac forest. What was one of the things I longed for the most? Companionship; anything to keep me from going insane from solitude. I wanted to befriend the kobolds, but they attacked me. I wanted to join that orc, but he attacked me. I thought I could reason with the garms, but at that point, it was inevitable we would sh. Only when I met Saori was when I started to see that light at the end of the tunnel. I was overprotective of her and Tasianna. When I first went wild with [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] and couldnt remember what I did, I couldn''t believe what I did. I could have done that to Saori and Tasianna. They were too weak to stop me back then. I wanted to go away, leave them so I wouldnt hurt them. However, I still wanted to stay with them cause I valued them so much. Without them, I would have probably gone crazy. I would have turned feral. Without them, I wouldnt have found the human side of myself again. It was also then that I broke my most important oath. To never cry before I performed in a concert. I cried, cause I was directly going against what I wanted. I had a mental breakdown. I broke down right in front of them when they still wanted to travel with me, despite the risks. I was so d, so relieved they werent scared of me. I let go of over nearly ten years worth of held-back tears. I didnt know how long I cried but when I stopped, I was too exhausted to stay up. I fell asleep with a slight fear they would leave me, but another portion of me believed they would stay with me. It was one of the best sleep I ever had. Solitude. I finally eked out. Hmm? S-Solitude. My voice rose and I could feel my eyes wet. I dont want to be alone Never, never, ever again! I dont want to lose anybody. I dont want to be all by myself. I need someone! Lady Hestia! [Mistress!] I heard Tasiannas, Shays, and Beths voices as my body arched forward, overwhelmed by all the thoughts from Earth and also my time in Peolynca. Being all alone on Earth cause of my own damn fault pained me, but it couldnt bepared to four months of loneliness with only my parallel minds to talk to. I thought I was going insane. Reflecting on it all was causing me to rpse, going through all the emotions I had back then. I went through my entire travels with Aurora, enjoying all the pain and smiles we had cause we were together. Losing it all, even imagining being alone after all of that was causing me pain. Actual pain. Grack! I fell onto the floor, almost gagging from my crying. GraaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! EEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSHEEEEEEE! Eshes smile. The curry she served me. The determined expression she had when we were rescuing the orphans. Her face when I left her to save Eine. Her face when she died. When she died. When she died. When she died! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] GURAAAAAAAAAAAAGH! Nooooo! Kriiiieeeeeek! Kruuuuuuuuuh! Shit! Heat. Heat. I felt my body temperature rising and rising but also a chill around my shoulders, however, as I felt thinking of Eshes dead bodies and the remains of her knights, I felt as if I was burning up. But, the tipping point was when I remember that demonkins face. That demonkin who posed as Pestrodoss nephew, the one who stole that mans rtive. The demonkins stole Eshe from me and so many others, too. But when his face came up. That piece of filth who tried to persuade me this was alright. That mercenary. That scum of all scum! EIIIIIIIITHAAAAAAAAAAAAALRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR! Lady Hestia, listen to me! Stop this! Uuuuurghk! NO, urgh, need to move! [Your highness, stop this! Sister, colder! Even colder!] [Freeze her if we have to, brother! We need to prevent her from-arck explode with [Dreadfire Aura]!] Woo-Woaha! Fargryneill, what the Shit! The world turned around me and I could still hear the voices of my friends, however, I was pushing them away. All I could think of were the people who nearly stole something from me Eithalr, Prince of Pride, Prince of Envy. I didnt want to hate the whole demonkin race, but the more I thought about it, the more my hostility increased. I knew there had to be good in them, but I couldnt think straight. I just could [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] nt control myself anymore. I WIIIIIIIIL KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIILLLLLLLLLLLLLL YOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOU AALLLLLLLLLL! Enough! Gurck! My tears dried up from all the heat, but when I thought I was losing controlpletely, three-winged beings shot out rays of ice at me, piercing through the heat aura and shooting me into the ground. At the next moment, ck mes appeared, cleaving a way forward. I felt they werent as strong as my mes, but the damage from those cold sts weakened me slightly, using my crippling weakness to ice to its advantage. A sh and I felt a punch striking my belly, only for me to be slung away in the next moment. As I was flying through the air, I felt something was stopping me from crashing. Something soft like clouds, but strangely, they felt cool. Like swimming in a pool in the middle of summer. My whelpling, you cant wake me up like that. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I saw my mother. Mother needs her sleep, my dear. But when you need me the most, I will be there for you. I was embraced by that soothing voice. It felt nostalgic, bringing my attention back to when I heard it for the first time. I almost died from overheating but when her voice appeared in my head, it felt like everything was about to turn back to good. I was calming down. Feeling her warmth and cold made me remember what I was doing, releasing me from my rampaging thoughts. As my body cooled down, I could feel my tears dripping down my face again. Through the watery veil, I noticed her beautiful white-blue dress and the shimmering scales on her wings and tail. I pressed my arms even tighter against her. Im sorry. Was all I could muster after everything I did. Mothers here to help. Always, she announced before we slowly descended back to the ground. The mes and ice around us dissipated as my [Battle Frenzy] disappeared. You know, I always feel so much better if you need me like this. Your fire and my ice. It fits. Jeez, Mother. I buried my face into her chest, feeling like I was heating up again. Mydy! [Your highness!] Once we were back down, Tasianna and the twins approached us, looking at me worriedly as I let go of Mother. They asked me if I was okay, saying they were surprised I was acting this way. They knew I could heat up from our previous [Battle Frenzy] training, but they didnt expect me to overreact this much. Previously, Ive only burned up a bit and could feel the anger in me settling in, but it was a slow process. Enough for the twins or Tasianna to cool me down in time. However, this time, my thoughts just went haywire right at the beginning. It felt like somebody pushed me right into a maelstrom of memories, bombarding me with every single emotion to drive me to the point of catharsis, however, in this case, I nearly hurt everybody. Thank you all of you for stopping me. I smiled. I nearly went wild, but they prevented me from burning anybody with my me aura. This is my duty, Lady Hestia! Tasianna bowed deeply, a smile on her face. I bet she was ultra proud, since she promised me she would be strong enough to stop me one day. [Your survival is all we need!] On the other hand, the twins were more formal, even kneeling down with their tails tucked between their legs a sign of submissiveness. And what about me? Another voice entered my ears. When I turned around, I saw Neill covered in a cloak of ck mes, walking over to me with a frown. Jeez, you could have warned me you would react like this! Her yukata almost fell down as she ced her hands on her hips, scowling at me as if I was a big troublemaker. You really are too young for all of this! Your mind isnt experienced enough to handle all of that emotional baggage! Or, even worse, you experienced too much and its making it hard for you to stay calm! Ehehe Iughed nervously. This is not aughing matter! How could you not warn me something like this would happen! You had your time during the sloth phase, so why didnt you warn me you could have such a reaction? My smile then turned wryly, unable to really give her a proper answer there. This never happened to me. I only burned up slightly when I finished the sloth phase and then the beginning of gluttony. Seeing I wasnt answering, Mother did it for me, shocking Neill as she learned the truth. She let out a deep sigh, telling me going berserk was usual during this mediation process. We were going through emotional memories, after all, and with our tumultuous blood, it could bring us to a berserker rage. Haaaa, if that is the case, then I guess you cant be med. Wow, still, that was something you would usually only experience during the wrath phase. She shook her head. This will be hard. I grimaced at what she said before turning to Kargryxmor, trying to get his assessment. Even with all my mental protection skills, it was still not enough. I guess they never had a dragon with a fractured soul or memory try this before. Oi, what in the Goddess''s name are you damn dragons doing?! All of us turned around to that voice, only to see Renee ring at us with leaves hanging from her hair. It seemed when the wagon toppled over from my rage, shended on a tree and fell to the ground. Suffice to say, she was angry. And in her anger, she forbade us from continuing our training until we reached our destination. With how exhausted I was, mentally and physically, I couldnt do another session even if I wanted to. The moment I could, I ced my head on Mothersp and just went to sleep. I cant believe this is so hard Imented how I underestimated this whole [Battle Frenzy] progress. However, I was so close. Once I mastered gluttony, I would be able to enter the phase at will, hopefully I must keep working hard. We eventually reached our destination. ording to the direction of the sun, Renee suggested we were slightly two bells afternoon, meaning it was two oclock. We still had a lot of time to work with before returning to Elyonda tomorrow evening. However, when we got off the wagon, I was shocked to see a huge ball of thorny vines before me, towering over me like a mansion. The area, on the other hand, looked extremely pretty though. The earth ground was paved well and it looked like an expert gardener took care of the garden and foliage. If it werent for the thorny ball, it would have been eye candy. Uuuh, what is this? Just wait, Neill replied to me before pointing at Renee walking slowly up to the ce. Holding her hands around her mouth, she gave a loud shout, HEY, RITA! Were here! From a section of the garden, a flower suddenly grew in size, to the point it shared the size of a giant rafflesia flower. Its petals then closed up, growing taller before they opened up, only for a green-looking person to appear from it. Light green skin, ivy-like hair, and two pronounced ruby-colored eyes stared at us before they began to stretch. Their green flower-embroidered shirt and skirt fitted their slender body loosely, fluttering around as the person moved around. Once they were done, they opened their eyes again and responded to Renee, Heyoooo, you guys But her feminine voice stopped as she noticed me. She pped her hands together as her eyes sparkled, before rushing over to me. To my surprise, I was about to shake her hand, only for her to slip around me and grab my tail, raising it up as she began inspecting it. You Yes! This should work! Wow, you brought another dragon for me, Renee! Completely enamored by my tail, little did she notice she was lifting my skirt up, exposing my shorts to the world. A note from AbyssRaven Well that was frantic. Some [Battle Frenzy] mediation nearly caused her to go wild. Good thing we have cold people around. In any case, please wee Rita to the story! Created by my Patron Rita152, our little upskirter went directly for what everybody would want dragon thighs and tail. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(11) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 322: A Plant’s Matter. Chapter 322: A nts Matter. Rita! That is my name, fauna friends. Summers dying embers careth for you, as we meet under Autumn''s moon. May the fae Goddess bless you with calm winds! The green-skinned androgynous person pped their hands together in prayer, before doing it twice, joyous to be finished with her introduction. She tippy-toed over to us, staring at us with the curiosity and starry eyes of a wonder-filled child. My name is Hestia, and Shes my little sister, Rita, Neill interjected herself immediately before I could state what she said. I stared at Neills thumbs-up, as if she was saying Dont worry, I vouched for you with that smirk of hers. I continued, ignoring her, Yeah, Im her half-sister from the same father. This is my mother, Melloxtressa. My friends Tasianna, Shayatierus, Bethlieranha, and Graaa! Rajah jumped out from my shadow, before stroking his head against my leg. He was pretty sad he couldnt do anything when I went berserk before, so this was his way to soothe me. Rajah. Oooooh, a virigress! Now this is a feline monster I havent seen in a loooooong time. You dont find them much in the western part of the continent. Oooh! Simr to how Rita picked up my tail and inspected it, she was now staring at Rajah as if he was something extraordinary, out of this world. Rajah froze in ce, snapping his eyes to me as if he wasnt sure what he should do. Rita herself pulled out some parchments and a journal from her flowery bag, and began scribbling things down on them. She was too focused on her curiosity to stop. To bridge this silence, Tasianna stepped forward. You are a dryad, no, Miss Rita? Ooh? Ahh, yes, that I am! Miss Tasianna, you are a f Mhmm! Before Rita could say anything, Tasianna stuffed her mouth with her hand and pulled her to the side, agitating Renee. Neill immediately grabbed her shoulder, pulled her back, and told her everything would be fine. Im in this form to I heard Tasianna mumble something before diverting my senses away to not identally eavesdrop. After a few seconds and a lot of nodding, the two of them returned to us. Rita, having calmed down, bowed her body. I apologize! I think I was a bit too excited there. The world had changed so much I just wanted to experience it all, and I think I got, too, well, I guess you know what happened. We nodded. Rita has always been extremely curious, since we met a couple of months ago. Dont let it bother you, Renee added. As Neill said, Renee didnt like showing her face, so I couldnt really see her expression through her helmet. True. Probably should have warned you, but I forgot. Neill was speaking about the tail inspection and upskirt incident from a moment ago. She did the same thing with me, but unlike how calm andposed you were, I nearly stomped her face into the ground. Oooh, I understand, but you have to admit a kirin-dragon is an extremely rare, and probably, unique subrace of the dragonkins! I just had to! Rita started to be excited again. Oooh, Fargryneill, I would like to ask you again! Could you show Wahh! Neill flicked the dryads forehead, looking unamused. Once again, you cant ask me to show you my form as if it''s some favor! You two, break up, now! We have helpers! Stop embarrassing yourself even further! The stern but worry-filled voice of Renee, the fully-excited and remorseless tone of Rita, and the tomboyish actions of my big sister. These three were arguing amongst each other, showing a rather fiery dynamic we couldnt stop even if we tried to. In my group, we decided unanimously to allow the three to let them sort out their issues. Once they were exhausted and parched from all the talking, Renee and Neill gave us a quick rundown of why we were here exactly. To start, this area northwest of Elyonda and about a three-hour ride with a carriage away used to be the homestead of her family. Renee didnt specify if she was a noble ormoner, staying silent when I asked her about that. Instead, she simply changed the topic and directed our attention to her magic ring, the catalyst she used to create that wind-based carriage. It was a gift from her parents, belonging to her father before he perished. While her mother returned to live with her grandparents, she sent Renee a letter specifying the details of her fathers heirloom and most valuable treasure, a medallion. The object was returned to the mansion after her fathers death and, ording to her, was somehow sealed and almost killed her, wasnt it for Neills intervention. Pretty strong st of arcane corrupted mana. I reacted in time with the dragon paths, but it probably would have blown the mansion up if I hadnt done anything. Neill sighed, not fond of that memory. I personally would evaluate myself as a B rank adventurer, as you could see from my performance during the elimination match. However,pared to my father, I am nowhere even close to his strength. He was one of the greatest knights Ive ever known. Renee went silent for a moment, probably mncholic for her lost family member. My condolences, I said. No need. She shook her head, her emotions unclear to me with her stoic voice. Father was a grand knight, and he died in battle in the service of his Lord. There is no greater honor for a knight. As his offspring and a knight myself, I have a responsibility to carry on his light. The Goddess watches our every action, after all. Isnt that correct, Lady Priestess? I nodded. Aurena and her aides were watching us right now, probably. So, little one, you brought us here for that heirloom, yes? If you wanted Hestia to burn the vines down, you should have just asked her sister to do so, Mother pointed out after Renee gave us the gist. I nodded also, but that was not the end of the story. Rita jumped forward, shaking her hands wildly. No, no, please! Those are my vines. They are there to protect the outside world from entering the ce, so nobody can get hurt. Rita was a dryad, a nt person who was more simr to the grass and trees inside this area than me, being of flesh and blood. ording to Tasianna, who sent this information to me through [Telepathy], dryads were simr to treants tree monsters in the sense they were spriggans a faefolk who inhabited a nt-based host to create for themselves a tangible body. However, unlike treants, dryads were considered the pure version, as instead of turning into monsters, they turn into humanoids. In this form, they were more simr to a grimgarian. They could get jobs but also had the ability to evolve. However, since they remained pure, their original faefolk personality remained in them. They were more curious, mischievous beings. In Ritas case, she was 240 years old, but acted more like a young adult in their early twenties. Like all nts, Rita was actually gender-neutral, but preferred calling herself with female pronouns, even styling her androgynous body to be more feminine. Surprisingly, this was Tasiannas first encounter with a dryad, telling me they were extremely rare and that, to her knowledge, there werent any dryads in Sariel. Instead, there were countless treants, both hostile and peaceful like Murainas owl treant to be found in Sariel. Meaning, to remain pure was quite a hard task for most spriggans. So, you can retract the vines at any time? I asked, to which Rita nodded vigorously. Of course! As long as I am rooted to them with my mana, I control them however I want! Hmm, yes, I perfected it after I met with one of the Kurnistus drakes, so you can trust me! Rita named an ancient drake, using their name to vouch for her ability to me, a dragon. Kurnistus? Hmmm, wait? Kurnistus? Hold on, do you know Cernust?! My eyes widened wide when I remembered the meaning of that name, figuring she might have some connection with a friend. Ooooh, you know Cernust, too? Wow, what a small world! Mhm, yes, I met him three years, 4 months, and 16 days ago in a ce called Artorias, I believe. Ahh, but no, I learned the ability from his father when he visited me at my old home. But, that was before I went into hibernation. Rita looked troubled for some reason, before shaking it off and directing my attention back to Cernust. In any case, how is he doing? As a fellow botanist, I must know if he is still traveling and collecting seeds on his trip! Considering Rita knew Cernusts tendency to collect whatever seed he found interesting, I fully believed her statement. Which wasnt as surprising, since Cernust had been on his pilgrimage for a while now, and probably had met people and seen things. Since he was a [Woond Drake], it made sense he would bound with a dryad. I wanted to speak with Rita about Cernust, but before we could, Renee''s deep voice halted us. You may bondter. I know this isnt right for me to rush you, but we technically only have today and tomorrow afternoon before we must return to Elyonda for the tournament. If possible, I wish to make as much progress as possible. Oops, shes right. I agreed to help Renee, so letting myself get distracted wasnt the right thing to do. Although Rita pouted, she also understood Renee''s desire to have this over with. After all, her fathers heirloom was inside that vine ball. Renee, happy to see us work with her, nodded and continued where she left of from, Returning to the topic, after Fargryneill and I were nearly torn into pieces by that explos You would have been blown up, even with your armor and runes. I have innate st and mana resistance due to being a kirin-dragon, Neill interjected herself, alwayspeting with others. Can you not, for a moment? Sis shrugged her shoulders, so Renee continued. Their dynamic really was interesting. Haaaa, in any case, after I was nearly blown into pieces, we began searching around for a way to unseal the heirloom. Since we knew we had to get rid of all that corrupted mana, the best way forward was to find an alchemist or schr from Aleistunum. However, on the way, we met Rita. Rita isnt much a schr of texts or really anything outside of flora and human interactions, but she resonated with us better than the mages we found in Aleistunum, Neill added. The reason was mostly money. Smaller or not, a kirin-dragon still has the appetite of a dragon. I presume you two should know, Lady Hestia? Empress Melloxtressa? The both of us nodded. Outside of equipment, most of our spending went into food and spices. Renee ced a hand on her head, probably exasperated at this fact. I see Well, money concerns meant we couldnt hire a good enough schr to follow us here, so we had to rely on Rita. However, it was like we struck gold. Mhmm! You see, I have a unique evolution of [Identify] in the form of my [Investigate]. Rita looked proud as she exined to us her skills function. Investigate An appraisal skill able to bypass [Identity Blocker], however, this skill does not allow ess to anothers Profile without their explicit consent. Enables the reveal of an organisms race and biological function, an objects material construction, and situational analysis Oh. Thats why, huh? The reason why she immediately knew I was a dragon the moment she saw me was due to this skill, and since it wasnt as invasive as [Identify] or [Mana Eyes], it didnt trigger my [Identity Blocker]. Which made me realize why Tasianna stopped her from speaking before, as Rita probably knew Tasianna was a fairy with this skill. I asked Tasianna about it through telepathy, which she confirmed. In other words, [Investigate] also bypassed transformation skills like [Humanize] and [Elvenize]. Although it didnt show a persons Profile, it still felt like a privacy invasion in this case. Still, since you couldnt inspect a persons skills and stats with this skill, outside of with people who granted you their permission to do so, this appraising skill probably wasnt as good during a fight, and was more suitable for research. When I pointed thatst point out, Rita flinched, looking shocked. You figured it out?! Wow! Just like Renee and Fargryneill! You really are smart. Wasnt that obvious? But, yes, it isnt the best skill for fighting, but all this violent pow-pow-pow really isnt my forte. Life is far too precious for me to wilt and waste it onbat. I rather escape, even if I could handle most situations as a C rank. Surviving was winning. That mantra was something I agreed with 100%. So, the reason why Miss Rita is gold is because of her skill? Tasianna deduced from the meaning of our discussion. Correct. Renee nodded before turning to Rita. Has your investigation led to anything? Is there a way for me to get to the medallion safely? Oh yeah, of course. Rita nodded confidently. It is just an umtion of arcane corruption, after all. Also some demonic energy, but that can be easily cleansed with the correct concoction. Hold on, demonic energy?! I stopped her from continuing and looked over to Renee, prompting her to answer. My father died during a battle between the demonkins. I guess it should have been obvious that some demonic taint got to it. I wasnt fully satisfied with her answer, but I epted it nheless. With my question answered, Rita continued. So, there is a way to drain the mana, however, you cant do it with mac seeds, sadly. They only work when in the ground, but the mana is in the air inside a fairnite room. We need an alchemical drainer. Tasianna exined an alchemical drainer was used to extract mana from water or the air to fuel mana batteries. Nowadays, there were manatech made to rece them, since the alchemical version was a one-time use item as it simted the function of a mac nt. Usually, mana created from spells would linger in the air for a bit before infusing themselves into the ground. Mana was easier to find in more corporeal substances, like earth,pared to the air. It also didnt help mana in the air would move freely, sometimes even escape an area entirely. That was why it was easier to lower a locations total mana umtion through mac nts, by sucking the mana out from the ground. As such, drainers werent asmon to find, mostly used by alchemists or as a mana battery refueler for non-mages. However, in both cases, if a mage was around, a drainer wasnt usually needed. As such, drainers were umon and expensive to buy. Although, the most egregious version of this drainer was the one the humans used to suck the mana out of faefolk. Cant we use a manatech drainer? Tasianna asked as such. Urgh, not a fan of them Rita grimaced, something Tasianna shared, before replying. Seriously, it probably wont work, except if you can spare the money to buy a high-quality one. No, we need multiple of them working at the same time, and depending on your funds, it would be best to make them ourselves. So, what do you need for that? Neill asked. Thank you for asking! So, we need a drainer that can absorb mana from the air, right? In other words, we need nt-based ones. After we do that, Fargryneill, you need to cover the medallions in a mana barrier, or I can cast [Air Shield] around it. After that, we leave the rest to Renee, Rita exined her n, before pulling out a loose parchment from her journal. So, for the drainer, we need: a talented alchemist or multiple of them, a super-strong me as we need to boil the concoction, strong alcohol to bind the ingredients, salt, some other herbs, but, most importantly, mandragoras. Mandragoras? I tilted my head, somehow thinking I had heard that somewhere. Yup! Those little annoying things are the best root ingredient if you want to make a non-blood potion without ruining the regenerative feature. They have so much mana inside their tiny bodies, umted through years from growing in the ground, that they are extremely effective for elixirs used on hard to cure diseases. Rita produced a journal entry on the mandragora, which entailed so detailed information I thought it was a botanical book. However, due to the mana inside them, whenever you try to harvest them, this mana explodes. People call it a scream, but it is more like ripping the nt out of its roots of mana. This causes friction with the wind, releasing this scream to hopefully deter predators. If they remain in the ground, the roots reconnect perfectly. And Rita, stop, dont go on a tangent, please, Neill interrupted her. However, as you said, those things are hard to harvest. Expensive, even the low-quality ones. You have to be kidding with this being the cheapest method! However, Rita shook her head, discouraging Sis. I am not, sadly. What we need is a herbal bath-like drainer. Set it in the room, and just leave it there. Over time, the mandragora remains will want to suck up the mana from the air. In addition, mandragoras are good elixir ingredients because they can purify arcane corruption like fulinoe leaves! They have this special function inside these so-called cells where they can Rita! Neill shouted. Please, summary. Uuuh, uhm, well, this drainer would be ming hot since we will use an extreme fire for the boiling process. Once the mana gets trapped inside the herbal bath, caused by the mandragora, it will start purifying the arcane corruption and, hopefully, the demonic mana. It will cleanse everything, and should make it clear for you to move in. She then gave the recipe of the concoction to Renee. I havent made a drainer like this before, but I know how tobine the ingredients. We just need a good alchemist. Tsk, more like, we need to fin Renee sounded irritated from what she heard, but before she could grimace over it, Tasianna moved next to her, holding her hand forward. I am an alchemist. May I read it? Renee was stunned for a moment, but after looking over at me and seeing me confirm it with a nod, she handed the parchment to Tasianna. Hmm. Tasianna began reading the instructions and recipe intently, before going over to Rita with questions. You didnt specify the alcohol, but since this doesnt use blood, as it isnt a curative, we probably could get away with a more potent liquor to elevate the effects of the mandragora. I actually am making dwarven whiskey, and have enough for a whole cauldron. Oh? Oh, no, we dont really need that much! I think five or six mug-sized drainers should be enough for the process. Speaking of the liquor, if we can find extremely potent ones, there is also the need for us to buy a more high-quality mandragora, otherwise, the alcohol would simply overpower it. Rita quickly adjusted to Tasiannas sudden question, answering it and giving her more information to work with. Now grinning, Tasianna seemed like she was in her element right now. Oh, I know. We need to bnce the ratio and also the purity of the alcohol per the mixture. Without blood or mana water as the base, I presume you want the alcohol to be the base, right? So it could endure the mes longer? Why would you need such a me? The reason is that mandragoras require extreme heat to work properly! You need to extract the mana from them to see their healing factor in action, but you cant get the mana if you crush them. You need to slice them and then have them boil in the fluids. That is why most alchemists dislike using them, although they are one of the best! Hard to harvest, rare, and also difficult to handle. Was Lady Fargryneills mes not enough? No. Arck! Neill took emotional damage to her pride, but didnt respond back. But Ritas answer quickly repaired it before it broke down. Her ck mes arent designed to be used for alchemical usage. They are better used to burn things down and destroy things, but pure, red mes would be better! Princess Hestia is a fire dragon, no? She doesnt share the same ck scales as her sister. That is correct, Tasianna nodded, ncing over to me as she managed to extract the reason why we were here. Renee told us she needed my mes, so the reason for that was due to Ritas concoction. So, let us say we have high-quality whiskey, if we were to use an extremely valuable mandragora, how many batches would we need and how difficult would it be to brew? If were talking without ounting for expenses, with the best form, we would only need one batch. The best mandragora probably has the highest quality mana you could use for alchemy, while also having the best mana absorption ability. However, since we need to extract its mana, we need mes so hot you could only find them in a volcano orva field. Not to mention, we need better equipment for something like that. Understood. I believe I have a n. Tasianna stood up and walked over to me, before beginning to whisper her favor into my ears. Since Sir Farron is healed, we dont need the hellscream mandragora anymore, right? Ah, that was why I remembered that item. Among the five ingredients we needed to cure Farron, one of them included the [Hellscream Mandragora]. One of the finest medical nts out there, Yorshka had sessfully acquired it for her husbands sake. However, after I healed his crystallized lungs with [Miraculous Grace], the need for the mandragora pretty much faded. Yorshka should still have it, including another ingredient the [Jabbermights Bloodw] were both in my storage for safekeeping. I hadpletely forgotten about them, but Tasianna remembered them just in time for today. I didnt really have a problem using them, but before we could, I had to ask Yorshka since the mandragora was hers. Do you think you can do it? I asked Tasianna, who smiled back at me without a shred of doubt. I am not a master yet, however, we know of somebody who is a master alchemist. And I am not talking about Cernust here. Oh, Reajaen! She also has her ownboratory, right?! I remembered Reajaen was technically the guild master of Gleisvales alchemy guild. She learned her craft from the Prince of Sloth. Wait, I thought you hated her, Tasianna. Tasianna hadnt forgiven Reajaen for anything she did, even if she decided on her conscience to spare her. However, it wasnt done on goodwill alone, as Tasianna did it purely to not blight her own soul by killing Reajaen for revenge. She understood the meaning of vignte justice, and Reajaen was simply biding her time until she could transfer all her work to her son, her heir, before she would ept the Sariels justice for orchestrating the death of a fairy princess. That isnt a problem to me, Lady Hestia. I despise her with every fiber of my body, but she is currently, until she is judged, one of your servants. In your service, I can bite my tongue and simply endure it. I mean, I managed to do it when we first came to Firwood, no? She giggled a bit at thatst part, bringing back fond memories of our time in Carine vige and Firwood. I shouldnt have worried. With that settled, I spoke with Neill telepathically for a second. [Hey, Sis, can I trust both Renee and Rita with my [Space-Time Magic]? Do you think they will leak it?] [Hmm?! Oh jeez, that was a surprise. Warn me when you speak like this. I haventmunicated like this in ages,] Sis was flustered, causing everybody to be suspicious. [In any case, yeah, probably. Rita has a good heart and head. Renee is a bit more of a mystery, since I have no idea what her background really is, but I think you can. I would like to think my two-yearpanion wouldnt betray me, at least.] Betrayal might have been a strong word, but I guess having your friend inconveniencing your little sister, especially after you vouched for them, probably would hurt Neill a lot. She wasnt the scheming type. She was straightforward with her intentions, and that was an aspect I liked about her. As Mother said, the strong do not need to trick others, and that showed in Neills attitude. With her word, I warned everybody of my [Terra Wall]s, using the spell to construct a dome around us to hide what I was about to do. In the darkness, I created a small fire before throwing down my [Room] runes on the floor, opening the portal. Renee and Rita were both surprised, prompting me to ask them to be quiet about it. A void-touched, huh? If you are going the distance to help me out, then by my honor, you have my word I will bring this secret to my grave. Renee then nced over to Neill. Now I am really interested in your sister. Oh, sure. Not like angering two dragon princesses sounded very smart if I want to continue living, right? Hehe, Rita, on the other hand, was quite excited about everything. She even jokingly agreed to keep her mouth shut. First stop, the nexus. I hurried everybody into the portal. Neill had already been inside the subspace before, so she wasnt as surprised as Renee and Rita, however, I would leave the exnation to Tasianna. Mhmph! The first thing I heard when we all got through the portal was the sound of people eating. [Master, look! Eine and the others are here!] Rajah pointed my attention to the dinner table, causing me to snap my head around and run over to them. I havent seen them in like two weeks! Guys! Mhmm? Oh, Hesti-chan, hey! Kohaku was the first to greet me, prompting the others to quickly do the same. Oh, hey! Sorry for the long wait! Kazumi added, but for some reason, just like Kohaku, she looked pretty roughed up. As in, they were both sweaty, dirty, and just looked as if they had been underground for a long while. In fact, all of them could be described as such! Tamae, Nishio, Misaki, Haruka, Daichi, and finally Eine. With Kohaku and Kazumi, all the young adults in Grimnirs group were here, but the one person missing was Ghrm! Hestia! Eine swallowed a mouthful of food in one good, looking like she was about to choke. Although Josine, her maid, was worried about her, Eine still stood up to report to me. Sorry! I apologize for going silent for all this time. Some things happened in Inkoran-Tazul, and, well, we didnt exactly have the luxury toe and go into the subspace. Wait, what happened?! Where is Grimnir?! I was starting to worry about how Eine worded it, but it settled down a bit when Eine began to shake her hands animatedly. No, nothing that serious! Its just, as you know, zuekluks are despised amongst the dwarves. Weve not been having a good time. Some important dwarven personages have approached us, none of the high king, though, but due to Master Grimnir being around, weve been making enemies. Recently, Masters old n paid us a visit. The altercation got a bit chaotic. Chaotic? More like physical! Daichi bashed the table with his fist, looking furious. They expected Master to hand over his sthammer! Not only that, but everything he had! Strip yourself, for you have no honor! It got even worse when they learned Masters cousin died! Fuck those dwarves, honestly! Hey, Daichi, mind not spitting? Nishio red, disgusted at Nishios spit nearly touching his dish. In any case, dont worry too much about us, Hestia-san. It looks as if we are having a problem, but its actually pretty beneficial. The dwarven capital has multiple dungeons, and all of them also function as mining tunnels, Misaki borated, one of the few who was eating slowly. Except for Eine-chan and Grimnir, all of us are level 70 now. It is good training and it doubles as preparation for the smithing contest. A contest? Wait, did Grimnir enter a tournament, too? I wondered, but Tamae shook her head. More like, his honor and pride were damaged by his former n, so he challenged them to a smithing contest. If he wins, he will receive ess to his cousins former studio, but if he loses, he must hand over all his equipment and be imprisoned by his n for entering dwarven territory again. He isnt here because he is under watch. Uhm, Tama-chan, we need to eat quicker! Haruka, as meek as she was, interjected herself before Tamae could continue. Grimnir-san is currently distracting everybody so we can eat a proper meal, instead of stale bread. I dont want to rush everybody, but we need to hurry back. Right! Shes right! We have to return quickly! Daichi sat back down and downed any dishes before him. Eine and I have to help Master as his apprentices! We need to get better! Agreed! Eine sat back down. Sorry, Hestia, but we need to eat! Josine, Svena, please bring us more water! Y-Yes, right away, mydy. Poor Josine did not like how her mistress was looking, but I guess this was something that couldnt be changed for now. Josine, Svena, Lorena, and Haati were bringing out dishes from the kitchen, and from the sound of it, Prisci was the only one manning it. She was cooking for eight people. I went and asked her if she was doing alright, but surprisingly, the young girl was smirking as she rushed from one station to the next. She told me she considered this training for the bistro. I was still a bit worried about her, but with Svena, Josine, Lorena, and Haati around to help her out, I really shouldnt worry too much. As such, I simply asked her where Yorshka was and left with my group to her. In any case, I left Eines group to their mission, wishing them luck and that they should call me if they needed to. I didnt care who those foolish dwarves were, nobody is allowed to imprison Grimnir for something that stupid as entering his homnd! In history, dragons have caused dwarves a lot of headaches by destroying their holds when they are built too close to a nest. I am so proud of you, my whelpling. You are keeping up with tradition. I didnt know if Mother was joking or not, but I took that praise and ran with it. Unless Grimnir did something terrible, I wouldnt allow him to be punished for something this unjust. Back in Firwood, I gave Yorshka a quick rundown of everything and she agreed to give me the mandragora. Although she initially rejected it, I still pushed her to ept the money I offered her, saying she didnt owe me that much for saving Farrons life. Thankfully, I just received that bounty money on that poison dude, so I bought the mandragora from her for a discount. I just had to add onerge goldite. Holy smokes, 15 small goldite coins! That single mandragora was expensive as hell! This single item was worth a fortune, and Yorshka earned that money just for her husband. It was really romantic. With the mandragora obtained, and the dwarven whisky Tasianna and Grimnir had been brewing all this time in our hands, I then teleported everybody to Gleisvale, where I gave Reajaen a shock for suddenly appearing in her home. This was the first time I had actually used the nexus to return to Reajaen, after all. After I exined everything to her, she nodded and led us into her basement, where one of her alchemicalboratories was. Once we entered the room, the smell of alcohol and blood was clearly in the air. If I didnt know Reajaen was an alchemist, I would have honestly thought she killed someone, but, honestly, she was a gang leader so maybe she did. Hopefully not, otherwise I wouldnt be able to forgive her if they were remotely innocent. Wee, Lady Hestia. Please, you may use it in any way you see fit. Parilostro, we have guests! As the name of Reajaens son exited her mouth, the sound of something mechanical began to move, drawing our attention to a young foxian man sitting in a chair. His limbs looked like sticks, as if he had never used them for years. His expression was sickly, looking like he could fall unconscious at any moments, but he showed us a warm smile, contrasting the state of his ill body. Lady Hestia, wee. Please, make yourselffortable. Parilostro Rescalve, the son of Reajaen, and a former contractor of sloth. A note from AbyssRaven "nt''s Matter" get it? nt matter? Yeaaaah I''ll see myself out. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 323: An Alchemical Bonding. Chapter 323: An Alchemical Bonding. How are you? Is the heart cumbersome or something? I checked Parilostros pulse on his arm, noticing it was beating slower than mine. I never tested my pulse, so I wasnt sure if mine was beating faster normally or not. Good. Good. Its strong, thank you very much, Princess Hestia. Parilostro pressed his hand on his chest, smiling fondly at the lifely drumming of life vibrating in his hand. With [Miraculous Grace], I managed to create a new heart for Parilostro, recing the undeveloped one he had since he was a toddler. Now suited for an adult beastmen, Parilostro was finally able to experience a normal life with his real body. Unfortunately, he looked feeble and fragile, a consequence of being stuck in a bed for over 20 years. He was stuck in his chair or bed and required the aide of his servants and retainers to even move to the toilet. His heart still needed time to grow and adapt to his body, after all. It was literally an entirely new organ. Still, from looking at what he was doing on his workbench, it seemed he was still able to act as an artificer. I stood up after checking his health and looked around. Your puppets arent around anymore? The control unit was that chest piece and without the heart, and for some reason, I cannot feel my demonkin blood anymore. I believe you cleanse it when you operated on my heart, so I cannot use my sloth ability anymore. They were the first thing I had to dismantle, the moment I woke up. Parilostro admitted to removing evidence from his time as a sloth contractor. As sly as it was, it was necessary now since Reajaen was Estralias president. Lady Hestia I turned my head around when Parilostros voice eked out my name. I know what I am about to ask may sound rude to all youve Stop. But before he could finish his sentence, Reajaen came over and ced a hand on his shoulder. Her frown contorted her face slightly. Weve talked about this. Dont annoy her. Mother I know, but this is still unfair. You did all of this because of me! Every crime you did, you did it for me. You shouldnt be punished for something like this! Parilostro grabbed his Mothers hand as tears began to drip from his eyes. Reajaen hugged him and called over one of her gang members, bringing the weeping Parilostro out of the room. I apologize. I know he sounds selfish, but Reajaen tried to find an excuse for her son, but I could already imagine what it is. I understand. Dont worry about it. I couldnt and wouldnt fault Parilostro for what is happening. The young Resve was born with a frail body where if it wasnt for the Prince of Sloth, he would have died. He had a heart that pumped demonkin blood through him, but after I operated on him and gave him a new heart, he mentioned he was back to normal. I did drain a ton of his blood and even used my white mes on him, so probably did cleanse a ton of it away. I even yed [The Heir of Hope] during the whole operation, so it made my white mes even more of a counter to anything demonic. However, before all of this, his mothermitted countless sins and crimes just to keep her son alive. She killed people in cold blood as the leader of the Resurrection, she toppled organizations through illegal means to be a senator in Gleisvale, and she was the one who hired the fae hunters who killed Tasiannas previous mistress, Princess Schuri. She only hinted at these facts during our ord, but after the battle was over, I received a full exnation from Reajaen herself. She admitted to every single crime, and it wasnt a small list. In my opinion, she wasnt irredeemable, since she did all of this for her son and to kill OBloom, but she needed to see justice. She wasnt fully evil, but she wasnt anywhere close to innocent. Dont worry, Tasianna. I already exined everything to Parilostro. I wont run away. The moment I can hand everything over to him, I will apany you to Sariel. Reajaen reassured Tasianna, not smiling. Take your time. Lady Hestia does not have the time to go there yet., Tasianna replied in an icy tone, ring at Reajaen with daggers. Even if Tasianna could feel sympathy for Parilostro, she couldnt for the mother. Lady Hestia, please, after the summit. I nodded. That was Tasianna asking me for a favor. After the summit between the dwarves and Artorias, if nothing terrible happens, we would visit Sariel. Not only for Reajaens trial, but I could guess the elves would like to invite me over. The dragonewts probably would too, but my obligation was also to make sure the elves would support Artorias. Until then, Reajaen would serve me. The Resurrection and Layavete cartel were under my authority, and cause of that, I forbade them from doing anything morally ck at this point. Shaturein was working with them to control Estralia in the shadows, but I wasnt allowing them to do any cold-blood killings or torture in my name. I was a killer myself, but there was a difference between hunting for survival and self-defense, and killing an innocent bystander. Although, I had little to no sympathy for criminals. That was why I killed that poison dude after I disarmed him. If you treated others lives with as much respect as the ground you walked on, then I had nothing to feel guilty for. Is this woman a criminal? Suddenly, from behind me, somebody spoke to us so I turned around. It was Renee and she was holding her hand on one of her swords. This is my business, I inly stated and Renee shrugged, epting it. Anyways, Reajaen, we need to use your alchemy apparatuses and so on. Tasianna, can you and Rita lead? Of course. Tasianna nodded before looking over at Rita, only to find her watching the potted nts in the corner. Tasianna sighed and went over to the dryad, forcibly pulling her over. After she settled down and refocused, Rita pointed at the satchel Shay was holding for me. He nodded and opened it up, cing the different ingredients on the alchemy table. Ooooh! Incredible! Rita grabbed the herbs and other ingredients we needed, inspecting them with wonder, before her grin went downwards. T-This Where did you get all of these?! They are saturated with mana, as if they were grown right inside a monster-infested area! T-They arent perfect in quality, but from their mana alone, these will produce potent potions. I believe Tasiannas green thumb and my mana helped our garden grow extremely fast. Even Reajaen, a master alchemist,mented how our Belzac herbs were top quality. I wondered what Rita meant with how they werent perfect, and it seemed Tasianna did too. I grew them. Is there a way to improve on them? She didnt feel insulted at all, in fact, it seemed she epted the fact our garden products weren''t the best just yet. Oh really, oh! Could you show me your garden?! Please, I want to inspect the status of the nts and then I will give an answer, although if you want a reply now, then it probably would be more quality fertilizer. Rita was pestering Tasianna like crazy, letting her schrly side show too much. Neill had to rip her away from Tasianna, giving her loud lecture in the corner like a small child. Ehehe In any case, once she calmed down, Tasianna asked Reajaen for help, citing she wasnt too aware of Reajaens instruments and tools. Although, I personally believed Tasianna just wanted to learn from Reajaen. Regardless of her past and the tension between them, she was the guild master of the alchemist guild, and Tasianna was mature enough to look past that just to better herself. Reajaen probably understood that, too, so she didnt argue back and instead began her tour. 80 percent purified fairnite beakers, able to trap 73 percent of the mana from the ingredients. This is something Parilostro made, a rotational mortar. Activate it like any other manatech, and it will grind whatever you need automatically. If you need to make adjustments, do it afterwards. Reajaensb was a mix between conventional alchemist tools and manatech her son had made to elerate her work. There was a manatech drainer specifically designed to extract mana from herbs as efficiently as possible, long-winded pipes connected from one beaker to the other to further purify potions, and also a miniature mana barrier to protect yourself from idents. This ce was fully kitted out. We need to boil the brew over a hot me. We need a vial able to endure extreme mes, Tasianna stated after checking the beakers and vials. How hot? Reajaen asked, but she immediately twitched, frowning just seconds before Tasianna answered. Strong enough to handle Lady Hestias mes. Reajaen just stared at Tasianna, showing befuddlement and also vexation at what she requested. After blinking her one eye about ten times and Rita waving at her, Reajaen shook her head slightly and went over to a safe hidden in a cupboard. There, she pulled out two ck ss beakers. After setting it up on the table, including a stand and a mana barrier to protect everything from the me, Reajaen began her exnation while massaging her temples. Voldunna obsidian ss. Very, very fragile and hard to work with, since its impossible to look through its ck exterior. You can throw this into a volcano and it will survive the heat, but smack it slightly with a hammer, and it will show a crack. Hmm, if it can survive magma, then it should be what we need, Rita epted. Tasianna nodded, too. We dont need it to get hotter, so this should be okay. Alright, lets begin. The trio then began the alchemical process while the rest of us stayed on the side, sitting and watching them work. Rita and Reajaen began discussing the recipe, double-checking the process for the resulting herbal drainer. Tasianna, on the other hand, began separating the different ingredients, especially the dwarven whiskey, into bottles and vials. Reajaen, noticing the whiff of the alcohol, dipped her fingertips into it, tasting it for a moment before flinching back, shaking her head as she was overwhelmed by it. Giving it a thumbs up, Tasianna smiled for a moment, proud of the hard liquor she and Grimnir have been making all this time. Hellscream mandragora is quite the rare specimen. Ive seen an Aleistunum alchemist prepare a swampborn mandragora, and he told me the best way to do so for high-quality ones was to dip it into water and boil it for around a bell. This is to extract some of the mana beforehand, to prevent it from overwhelming the final product, Reajaen informed the two other. Tasianna nodded, documenting the tip onto a wooden te with some charcoal. Sounds good, that means we can use that as a base. However, we need a high me to do so, so we need to add some alcohol into the mix. Thest thing we can afford is to burn the poor root. Mhmm. Rita scribbled everything that was said into her journal, before adding her opinion on the matter. I used [Investigate] on the mandragora. It has a high boiling point with all the mana inside it, however, if I could give a guess about three spoons of the whiskey and seven spoons of pure water. Miss Tasianna, youre a water mage, right? Sure, I''ll do it. The more they spoke, the longer time seemed tost as I couldnt find myself extremely invested into it. Alchemy wasnt boring, thats for sure. I am a toxicologist, in a way, so I did find mixing around stuff for new concoctions extremely fun, but due to my [Corrosive Fire], my process was different. I just needed to ingest them and my body would remember the toxin, for example, I could recreate the venom the poison dude used to hold everybody hostage. This is boring. Neill finally stated, which Mother seemed to agree with as she went back to sleep. If were gonna wait, then I can do some training. No idea who our tournament opponents will be, so we better make sure were fit. True but I cannot just leave now, Fargryneill. This is an important process towards my goal, Renee protested, but I had to agree with Sis here. How about we eat? Outside of the bread and dry meat we ate during lunch, we havent eaten a proper meal, right? I suggested and Neill smiled, seemingly understanding what I meant. She grabbed Renees arm and pulled the knight up, prompting Shay and Beth to lick their lips and stand up, also. Rajah, too, peeked out from my shadow, looking at me with his big, white eyes. It seemed everybody was hungry. Alright, Tasianna, if you need me,e into the portal, alright? I called over to her before opening a [Room] portal. After we entered it, I noticed the students and Eine werent at the table anymore, but from how Svena and the others were cleaning up, I presumed they just finished. Jeez, how long did we listen to them talk? Oh, Lady Hestia, that was quick. I thought you would spend more time on the alchemical concoction? Svena stated the moment I went over to the table with the others. Tasianna is still working on that. However, weve gotten hungry, so would it be possible for you to cook us something? I asked. Of course, Lady Hestia. And with perfect synchronized bows, Svena, Josine, Lorena, and Haati rushed to clean the table and prepare it for us to sit down. Once we did, Neill looked at me as if she had an important question. So, little sis, I have a question. Do you have a training ground somewhere in this ce? Hold on, that was it? It seemed she was still worried about her own training. Yeah, I got one. Large enough to go wild, but I have something better, why dont we take a dungeon dive? I can get us to Cedaraille, instead of being stuck in here. Ooooooooooh~ Neill looked convinced. But, before she could say anything Renee interjected. Hold on for a moment here. I know this is already incredible how we went from Elyonda to the Kingdom of Artoriass capital to the capital of Estralia, but youre telling me we can go to another ce? I know I shouldnt be asking here, but Ive been curious, how are you doing this? Ive never heard of something like this being possible. Hey,e now, Renee, not like you ever met a void-touched before, right? Aleistunum or not, space-time mages are sooooo rare, even a dragon could live a lifetime without meeting one. Of course something like this would be foreign, Neill supported me, trying to protect my professional secrets. I understand that, but just seeing from how it''s used, isnt this the perfect army moving tool? It could turn around a whole war with how it could ease logistics. Renee was obviously looking at my subspace and nexus as a military tool, and while I could understand it, I didnt want to talk about it at the dinner table. Sure, it might, but can we not talk about war and so on right now? I frowned. Why not? You are a priestess of the Goddess, no? You should know what is currently going on down south. While the conflicts of the Empire and the Carmaniate isnt to scoff about, I assume you should know the importance of the worlds war with the demonkins, right? Thest thing we can afford is BoleTaria seeding. However, to my chagrin, Renee didnt stop, instead, it seemed my indifference seemed to have fueled her drive even further. And, apparently, Neill didnt seem to like that at all. Renee, I didnt allow you to ask my little sister a favor, only for you to start trying to pull her into your damn war! As I told you before, we dragons will remain neutral in this conflict. And for how long? As brave soldiers and mages die down south, all you dragons do is remain on your little ind until everything is burned to ashes? Ive read the stories of Kargryxmor. I know what a single S rank dragon or higher could do to turn the tides. Renee then pulled off her helmet, staring at us outside the confines of her armor. Consider your role, Fargryneill. God Kargryxmor swore to the Goddess his race would be the worlds protectors. Howe that oath is left unfulfilled? [You are speaking out of order, human.] Shayshed out at Renee slightly, irritated at how she was speaking ill of Kramps as a non-dragon. Hes right, Neill agreed, squinting her eyes in annoyance. Shove this talk away, will you? We dragons have already done our fair share of things during the demon wars. Our Emperor wishes to distance himself, and so do our Empress Mothers. Try peace for once, instead of trying to prolong this war. Are you insane?! Renee banged the table with her fist, causing Beth to hiss at her. However, this did not dissuade the dame. Do you truly think the demonkins would agree to our demands? Of course, not. The Empire has been waging war with them for over a thousand years now, on and off. Not to mention, the history between humans and the demonkins before the official war began. Its muddied. Neill facepalmed herself, feeling like she just heard something stupid. So? Are you trying to say this war will only end when one side eliminates the other? The Empire had over a thousand years of conflict to do that, but look where did it get them? A pincer between two factions. In the middle of that, they even angered the elves with the whole faefolk crap and had to surrender to them before it got worse. Goodness gracious, this is what conflict brings to the world. If I had to guess what Neill meant by that, then the War for the Faefolk was held during the whole conflict the Folschreck Empire had with the beastmen alliance and the demonkins. It sounded crazy, but it seemed they were at war on three borders. The beastmen attacked them from the north while the demonkins came from the south, and even with all of that, they were stupid enough to start hunting faefolk to empower themselves, only to provoke the elves and dwarves to wage war agaisnt them from the west. Although the War for the Faefolk ended, I honestly had no idea how the hell the Empire had not copsed yet. The military cost alone must be enormous. Doesnt it seem like that? Renee then turned to me. Priestess, why did you join the tournament? I know Neill is here just topete, but why are you here? I tilted my head, not knowing where she was going with this, but I answered anyway. To protect the blood from going into the wrong hands? Protect? Renee raised an eyebrow. Noble. In the ce of the Folschreck Empire, I see. You have my thanks, as a Yeosian. She stood up and bowed before sitting back down. And in your case, I believe its to acquire the blood, no? You want to be God Yeostars next Champion? I deduced, and from the look on her face, I was correct. Yes. To bring an end to this war between the demonkins. However, I know from how the previous Champion died that it is impossible with the blessing alone. Sir Royce was a powerful knight, probably as or more formidable than the Empires Hands of Heaven. And every human has them to thank for upholding the bulwark of our faith against two dangerou opponents, but all of this is still not enough to end BoleTaria! In other words, the reason why the Empire hadnt fallen yet is cause of their powerful knight order. Well, I believed it had to be one pivotal pir for why the Empire hadnt fallen yet with how they were waging war, but it still impressed me how Larent was once a part of this group. He was powerful when we dueled, but must be hiding an ace, right? No way would he be able to hold up an entire Empire with the strength he showcased. After Renee was done with that part of her speech, she went back to Neill and me. That is why we humans need the dragons. Uphold the oath your grandfather made, Dragon Princesses. Please, Fargryneill, consider it. Neill went silent, only to sigh after a few seconds. Renee, as I said bef But before she could answer, I mmed the table and pushed myself up from my chair. As I said, I dont want to talk about wars or whatever on my dinner table. Its rude, jeez. If you want to continue, then not with me. Rajah, tell me when food is ready, alright? [Yes, Master! I will wait here.] Good boy. As I was about to walk away, bbergasting both Renee and Neill, Mother suddenly spoke up. Allow me to apany you, Hestia. Twins, please, stay here and make sure they do not ruin the interior. [Yes, Empress!] With Mother by my side, we exited the portal, re-entering Reajaensboratory where the three alchemists were starting to prepare the different ingredients. As they didnt notice us as they focused on cutting and grinding the different herbs, I turned my attention to Mother. You were awake? Of course, who can sleep through all that noise? Mother shook her head. Then, can I ask you about your opinion? Hehe, and here I thought you didnt want to talk about wars, my little whelpling~ Mother was teasing me, but I didnt care about it, shrugging my shoulders. We arent at the table. Fair. She then ced a hand on her chin, thinking about my question before answering it. Well, as I told you when we first met, I will have no part in this war. You must because of duty, but dont forget we dragons have already sacrificed enough. You already heard what your sister had to say, and she is right. Historical animosity between the humans, beastmen, and demonkins have exploded into the war we have today. Although its influence hasn''t fully reached the west, it has left scars on everybody, right? The battle at Griffonpeak was a prime example of the demonkins starting to exude their presence over to the western part of Altrust, at least, to the humans. There was also the whole grimgarian affairs, too, but before that battalion could do anything, Aurora managed to stop them. Even if I wasnt officially part of the war against the demonkins just yet, I have participated in fights and encountered enough demonkins and Edjurl followers to make me notpletely ignorant. I still had no idea how all these wars started out specifically, but since Aurena had asked me to bring a stop to the demonkins n, what could I really say to this matter? Hestia, desperation and survival brings out the worst in people. Never forget about it. Whether human, beastmen, or demonkins both sides have their reasons. I agreed to Mothers words. If it werent for my drive to survive in the Belzac forest, I would have probably never developed a more grey opinion on killing and such. Dont let them influence you. You arent a Peolyncian human, dont forget that. You are a dragon princess of Kargryx. Your decisions matter, my whelpling. Istari is a good mentor in this case, as he demands you to acquire knowledge to form your own opinion on these matters. Good or evil have little merit against a mortals desires. To end a war with peace, I had to first learn about both sides, was what Mother tried to tell me. I had little to no idea what the demonkins, the average every-day citizen, thought of all these wars. All I had was the perspective of Aurena, her pantheon, and the humans of the west. I could end all of this with force, but conflict just breeds more conflict. Although, was peace even possible in this scenario? Lets leave that decision for the future me. This is too much of a headache Once an hour or so was over, Tasianna called me over to produce a me for the concoction to start brewing, and boy, did it start bing interesting. The manner in which the three alchemists were managing the me while also making sure their brew wouldnt spill or break the beaker. It showed all three of them knew what they were doing, and I could rest easy nothing bad would happen. After I had dinner with everybody, where Renee and Neill spoke little to nothing, I teleported Rajah and Neill over to Cedaraille. After all, I havent entered a dungeon in a while, so the both of us immediately rushed through the early floors of the Emerald-re dungeon and then jumped down the cliff at floor ten. If I remembered correctly, if we continued freefalling, we would skip floor ten to 14, andnd directly on floor 15. I just had to make sure to break our fall before we turn into mush, really. And once we were there, Neill, Rajah, and I began what we came here for to level up. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Synergist] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Synergist] has been reached Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 9] to [Level 14] Attributes have increased due to level up Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10][Night Vision Lv. 9] gained There were fortunately a lot of C ranks in this B rank dungeon, which helped us level our jobs by quite a bit, but even still, we werent lucky enough to meet a B rank. I couldnt even find that zzig around at all, but maybe he was in the boss room of the ce. Argh, I wish I had a damn crystal! My Job levels are maxed again! Neillined, which I couldnt help but agree with. The fact we had to have a [Crystal of the Divine System] to change our Jobs was pretty annoying, and I seriously wished we had one on hand right now. Too bad the only way to make them was with the shards of a dungeon core, right? Right??? In any case, we had to stop our hunting trip not cause of our maxed levels, but it was time for bed. Neill showed me her wings for the first time, which resembled mine quite a bit, only they werepletely ck. With the two of us being able to fly, I grabbed Rajah, and the three of us rushed through the dungeon and exited it, dropping a visit at the local hunters guild for a job switch, before returning to Duke Greenveils mansion where we took the rune portal back to the subspace. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Virulent Corrosion] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Virulent Corrosion Level: 14/30 Job Skill gained: [Virulent Corrosion] Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Secondary Job to [Ravager] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Ravager Level: 0/15 Oooh, kahahaha, I cant believe you have a hot spring inside this ce, too! Neill eximed as we entered our bathing facilities with Mother and Beth, outside of Renee, who told us she would enter after we were done. Tasianna and Rita also couldnte, as they said they would have to work through the night to make sure it turned out right tomorrow. As Neill was about to run and jumped into the hotspring, I grabbed her tail and stopped her from doing so, scolding her she had to clean herself first before entering it. Sisughed it off as a mistake, having forgotten about hot spring etiquette after not being in one for years, but how could you forget something like that? Hmm? So thats your core, huh? It looks like a gem. Neill inspected my chest, causing me to frown a bit in embarassment, only for Mother to join the discussion. Isnt it? Right? I knew she inherited that part from me! Just like my scales, Hestia is starting to develop nicely with her draconic features. Dont you think so, too? Oh, definitely. But, how often is she shedding? Your scales should gleam like mine! Sis, you oughta keep up your shedding schedule, otherwise youll end up wasting away your beauty. Are you seriously talking about beauty and all that stuff with a one-year-old? Jeez. Im talking with my mentally 16-year-old sister trapped in a one-year-old whelps body, jeez. Im not gonna treat you like a whelp in that body of yours, little sis. Touch. Once our bath was over, I showed Neill and Renee to their rooms and we called it a day. The herbal drainer took a whole night to create as Tasianna said, but once morning came, the little pot of aromatic water graced my nose as I sniffed on it. I did feel a tinglinging from it, which Rita called was mana around my nose getting drained from it. Do you see this? She pointed at a blue spot before it dissipated and steam appeared from it. Mana is drained and is soaked in the water from the mandragora roots. If it''s still warm, it will instantly release the mana back into the air, purifying whatever arcane corruption. In other words, once we were inside the mansion, I had to heat it up a bit and it would be able to do its job. With the drainer done, we said our goodbyes to Reajaen and returned to the area in front of Renees mansion. I dismantled the [Terra Wall] dome I created around us, returning the light back around us. Rita then went to the nearby garden, before her feet ingrained herself into the ground. As she sunk into the ground, her legs turned into that giant rafflesia flower again, making it look like she was protruding out of it. In that state, she connected her mana with the surrounding vegetation, allowing her to control the giant vine ball and forcing them to retreat and open up. With the way cleared, Tasianna, Rajah, Neill, Renee, and Rita entered the slightly decrepit house. Mother and the twins decided to stay back, saying they rather enjoy the fresh air. Fair. Not like this would take that long, honestly. The mansion waspletely devoid of any furniture or decoration, seemingly having been cleaned out by a moving crew. It made the ce seem so hollow and lonely, but since this ce was only used now as a ce to store the heirloom of Renees father, it couldnt be helped. Down in the basement, Renee led us to a hallway with a entryway barricaded with nks and scorch marks around it. After we tore them off the door, Renee told me to warm up the drainer before she opened the door, only for my senses to go haywire when I noticed the lc smog seeping out from the crevice. Put it down, Renee ordered and I did just that. We immediately dashed back to the staircase, where we slowly watched the purple smog slowly moving towards the herbal drainer as if it was lured in by something. Neill told us, thest time this happened, they moved into the room and tried to get the medallion, only for everything to explode around them. That was why there were marks of that event on the door frame. After what felt like an eternity of waiting, no more purple smog was leaking from the room, but to stay safe, Neill released her scales, creating a barrier before her as she opened the door wide. Since nothing exploded as she entered the room, she gave us the thumbs up and took down her scale barrier, only to suddenly WHAT?! scream out. Its gone! Shit! Neill rushed right into the room, breaking something wooden with a loud crack, and causing the rest of us to follow right behind her. However, once Renee saw what Neill did, she let out her own WHAT?! before pointing her head towards the giant hole next to the rooms walls, with wooden nk debrisying before it. Tsk! Rita, get out of here. Well check this out ourselves, Reneemanded Rita, and the dryad nodded. S-Sure, stay safe, alright! In the meantime, Ill check on the drainer and see how well it worked. Ill have it done once youre back. She dashed right out and picked up the herbal drainer, before leaving the basement. Renee then looked over to Tasianna, Rajah, and me. I know this is asking a lot, but I believe I have some unwee guests enter my home. Could I ask for some more of your time? I dont know how fresh all of this is, but Neill stomped the ground, releasing glowing blue lines through the ground and into the long-winded tunnel. I think our thieves are still around. Sis, mind helping my friend out for a moment? Got it, lets go! I agreed. Tasianna? Rajah? Of course, Lady Hestia. [Masters will!] Rajah slipped into his shadow as I pulled my ive out from my storage, having no need to hide my [Space-Time Magic] from Renee anymore. Renee unsheathed her curved shortshort and projected a shield of wind with her catalyst, while Tasianna created a few floating ice daggers. Neill was a brawler and used scales as her weapons, so she was ready at any time. Before we went in, I asked Neill and Renee how well they could see in the dark, which the former said her [Night Vision] was only level four while Sis has it at max. Still, since we didnt know who our opponents were, Renee opted to use her sensory skills instead of exposing our position with fire. With Renee leading the way while I protected the rear, we quickly formed a party amongst ourselves and entered the tunnel. It felt extremely eerie with how deep the tunnel was. With the fact Neills dragon paths could only tell us something was inside this cave, but not what and how many, we couldnt really rx and the tension was growing around us. However, it was purely cause our guards were up that when it came for our senses to be tested, I noticed something on the ground. A small indentation, which looked like somebodys attempt to hide their footsteps. Stop! I called out, pointing everybodys attention to the ground, only for Renee to notice further signs of somebody trying to hide their steps, which all lead right into the wall. Upon further inspection, Rajah noticed there were two small gaps in the wall. It was an [Earth Wall]. Shit! Hestia! Got it! The wall exploded right in front of us, just moments after we narrowly erected our scale barrier around us. Although we survived that attack, in the next second, four silhouettes nked around our barriers, shing at us with their daggers. Renee and Tasianna reacted immediately, fending off the attacks with their des. Gruuuuuu! A loud warcry assaulted our ears in this tight corridor, prompting me to bring my scale barrier down as I dashed forward, swinging my ive forward to intercept therge waraxe. Grouh! Therger creature in full armor snarled at me, showing off his small tusks and the glint of excitement in his eyes. Grimgarians! A grim day was awaiting us. A note from AbyssRaven O.O Tunnels and grimgarians, Hestia always meets them there. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 324: Battle in the Underground. Chapter 324: Battle in the Underground. Party Leader Name: Renee Level: 87 Main Job: Storm Knight Secondary Job: diator Unique Job: Locked Name: Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor Level: 110 Main Job: Dragonkin Destroyer Secondary Job: Esoteric Pathfinder Unique Job: Locked Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 98 Main Job: Virulent Corrosion Secondary Job: Ravager Unique Job: Locked Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 70 Main Job: Storm Arcanist Secondary Job: Rogue Unique Job: Locked Hrrgh! My mana surged through my ive right into the catalyst it held on its de, awaking the scale-dust inside it and causing mes to roar out in the face of the orc. Although protected by his helmet, the heat was getting to him. To not allow him to escape, I pressed my strength forward, cutting through the orcs axe like butter. Staggering backward, narrowly escaping my ive, the orc wasnt able to dodge Neills fist. With a powerful punch, Neill struck the orcs armor with a mana-infused punch, shattering the orcs ck equipment in one attack, before using a knife hand to pierce through his belly. Grrrrouuuugh! NIAKASH BAALAK Ggugniak!!! As the orc howled in pain and a war cry, the voices of even more orcs echoed from the tunnel behind him. Hearing his alliesing for him, the orc tried to grab and immobilize Neill, but my sister was too fast for him. She jump-kicked our enemy, pulling her hand out of his body, before tapping my shoulders as shended next to me with a flip. I didnt understand what she wanted specifically, but the situation was obvious enough. Channeling my mana in my mouth, I released a fiery [Hellme Breath] into the side tunnel, scorching the first orc before the rest erected a shield wall to block my attack. From the look of their armor, these orcs looked like the ck orc knights I metst time I found an organized grimgarian group. Which meant that their armor and shields were made from voldunna, making them extremely resistant to heat. In other words, these orcs were [High Orc]s, meaning this wasnt just a normal grimgarian horde, but maybe a war party. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Ravager] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Tsk, theyre living. Turn to corrosive! I turned my crimson fire into purple ones, using the toxic mes to kill the orc instead of using heat against voldunna armor. I didnt know what was happening, but Neill didnt sit around while I sted my fire. She stomped the ground, creating thick, but less numerous, dragon paths along the tunnels walls and ceiling, before punching the start of those nodes. With the sound of a balloon growing in size, the dragon paths bloated up, creatingrge bubbles as they exploded. The released mana caused the tunnel to copse, possibly burying a couple of the orcs most likely. I wasnt sure if we killed any, but our party was sharing experience with each other, so if we did, I would have leveled up my Jobs. Done! I snapped my head around after Neill and I were done with our side, seeing Tasianna had frozen two [Bleak Hobgoblin] rogues. She might be the lowest level amongst us, but after her training with Mother and the twins, she was stronger than her level and stats suggested. On the other side, Renee was fending off two hobgoblins too, having injured one of them with her sword. Seeing all their allies falling, the two jumped back before throwing two bombs at us, which released poisonous gas. Renee increased her wind shields size, blocking the gas from reaching us. She then knocked the wind shield onto the ground, capturing the poisonous gas underneath it. With our sight restored, we saw the two goblins fleeing, only for Rajah to suddenly jump out from a shadow to pounce at the one Renee injured. Krraaah! The goblin squirmed, left behind by itspanion. Rajah fangs pierced right through its neck, ending the goblins life with a resounding crunch. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Ravager] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up Good boy! I ran up to caress him before shooting out a [Sacred Smite] at the hobgoblin, but they dodged it before throwing down another poison gas bomb to block our sight. Useless really, since I had [Detection Sensor], but before I could do anything, Renee tapped my shoulder. I need to retrieve my fathers memento. Trap or not, that green rat will lead us to the others. And with those words, Renee charged onwards. And so did Sis. Come on, lets level our Jobs. Fair enough. Tasianna, I called for my friend, signaling to her to kill the two frozen hobgoblins before we dashed behind the other two. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 14] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Ravager] has risen from [Level 5] to [Level 7] Attributes have increased due to level up Buffs on. Music on, lets go! [Various Spell Buffs] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] All my buffing spells are up! Go wild, people, I announced after my music began to y, sharing my buffs with everybody using [Idol]s effect. Appreciated, Lady Priestess! Wreak some havoc,dies! We ran through the tunnel, following the sounds of the scurrying hobgoblin through this maze. As the number of signals in my [Detection Sensor] suddenly increased, I notified everybody we were close by, only for everybodys [Danger Perception] to erupt into action the second we turned around a corner. At the end of the tunnel wasnt only a bright yellow-orange light but also a huge, blue one. I suddenly had a deja vu moment, remembering what happened during my time in the Belzac forest. A glowing blue light; I felt a chill run down my spine. Mana cannon! Terra Wall! Brace yourselves! I told everybody before moving the wall to our left, shoving us all right back over the corner. In the next moment, an ear-piercing explosion boomed, shaking the tunnel. Those things have a mana cannon?! Renee eximed, having also recognized that blue light. That was far too much for a trap! How do goblins and orcs get their hands on something as sophisticated as a cannon?! It seemed Renee didnt know about the grimgarian warband over the Avitor Peaks, which made sense since it was confidential information in Artorias. However, to me, if these grimgarians had a siege weapon like a mana cannon, then I was now 100% sure these grimgarians must be in some way rted to the ones over at Avitor Peaks. The ones working with the demon. Which meant I had to start taking this more seriously. Follow me, I have a n. I rushed back to where we came from after I heard Yeostar voice his concern about the situation. H-Hey, Lady Priestess?! Itll be clear when we get there! Now,e! Rajah and Tasianna followed after me without hesitation, Neill shrugged before doing it herself, and,stly, Renee darted her head back and forward from the blocked passage and my back, before finally running after me. After passing the goblin Rajah killed, we ended back at the tunnel entrance Neill and I destroyed. Seeing as the orcs we caved in hadnt died yet, it was obvious to me there had to be others on their side, otherwise, how could they survive this long trapped inside so much rubble? Well, maybe the orcs were super sturdy, but my point was this tunnel must lead somewhere. No way could it only be a dead-end, right? Oooh, I get it. Sounds better than getting shot at by a mana cannon, thats for sure, Neill agreed with my n. But, how are we gonna do this? If I st through all the rock and earth, well just attract their attention. She was right. We were already detected, but I 100% didnt want to tank a mana cannon, even with all my power boosts since thest time I got hit by one. As such, we needed to be stealthy for a moment, until we could attack. And for that, we needed to get to their base without alerting the cannon crew. I only need a precise hole which I could look at the other side with. Ill get us over with no problem. I used my [Detection Sensor] to check the other side, making sure nobody was over there at this very moment, which also confirmed my suspicion somebody was in the tunnel when it copsed to help the orcs. On clean look through? Got it. Neill nodded and went over to the rubble andid her hand on it. With one deep breath, she created a glowing dragon path through it. At this point, Neill hadnt really exined to me how her ability really worked outside of harnessing thends mana for her attacks. However, I had the feeling these dragon paths were probably her mana sent through the ground, where it connects with the mana in the earth to create whatever effects she wanted. Every time her mana paths appeared, she had to be in physical contact with them. She was like the stem and all these dragon paths were the roots. There probably were more nuances with it, and I could imagine her creating dragon paths in the air, but I was starting to get what she could do. Although, what exactly the effects of her dragon paths were was something I could only guess at this moment. For example, the fact she was pulling that dragon path out was surprising to see. You can do that? I was bbergasted at how she was holding a blue glowing rod. She literally pulled out a long cylinder area of earth and rock from the rubble, and the moment she dispersed the mana, all of that fell to the ground. Well, every dragonkin needs a racial ability, right? It might look useful, but you need focus and time to create something like this, so it''s pretty useless in a battle. Although I could create my own weapon, I have my fists and legs for that job, Neill exined with a sigh. Anyways, Sis, your turn. I nodded and looked through the hole Neill made, noticing how near perfectly round the sides were. There were only a few gaps, probably from how the rubble wasyered. In any case, I looked through the other side and sent Rajah over with [Shadow Dash]. I kept my [Detection Sensor] on just in case. With him scouting the area and confirming there werent any assassins or rogues who dodged my sensory skills, I cast [Warp Point: Exit] on the other side and the entry point on our side. With the portal open, our way forward was clear. Tasianna, Renee, I need you two to muffle our steps and fights. Understood, Lady Priestess. You would make a finemander. Resourceful. Adaptable. I appreciated Renees ttery but I felt some ulterior motives behind her tone. Miss Tasianna, I can create silence zones wherever we need with my catalyst. Could you keep the [Air Shield] active? My magic skills are humbled by a [Storm Arcanist] like you. My pleasure. Tasianna cast [Air Shield] before we entered the portal, and once we were on the other side, I let Rajah guide us. My senses were currently better than his, but if I didnt allow him to train himself, he would never get better. And after a couple of moments, we encountered the group of orcs from before. They were still injured but their armor didnt show any signs of cracks and heavy damage. Aside from them, I also noticed a couple of blue-skinned hobgoblin shamans and alchemists treating the injured. Probably the crew who saved the orcs. Upon seeing them, Renees posture changed as she walked before me, letting the ring on her left hand shine green. I couldn''t know exactly what was happening, but as time went by, the noise from the orcs and hobgoblins began to disappear, reced byplete silence at the appearance of a dome of wind. Renee said her silence zone was down. I thought it was just an [Air Shield], but Renee corrected me as it literally was a silence zone. No sound could be made inside the area, meaning it could counter mages who relied too heavily on voicing their chants out, instead of chanting inside their head. It was deployable with her catalyst from a range, but it had none of the defensive qualities of [Air Shield] nor could it stop air froming in or out. My [Ring of Freedoms Winds] isnt an artifact you can make or find randomly, she stated proudly as she pointed her sword at the grimgarians. As she said, she made a silence zone, and without any noise, the grimgarians immediately became agitated. And their fears came true with Neill dashed before we could react in time, kicking one of the hobgoblin shamans head right off his body. She then stomped the ground with her kicking leg, sending three dragon paths towards the panicking shamans and alchemists. Before the orcs could do anything kaboom! Or to be more specific, a boom without the ka-boom or any boom-boom, really. This silence zone certainly took away the charms of explosions. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Ravager] has risen from [Level 7] to [Level 9] Attributes have increased due to level up And it became even more apparent this silence zone was the perfect counter to my songs and spell songs, as the moment I entered the area, my [Music Resonation (Minor)] disappeared, and with it, the buffs on everybody else. [Draconic Roar] was also useless as I tried to make it work, but couldnt. And idols shouldnt go silent, but this went beyond that. This ability was not my favorite. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 15] to [Level 17] Attributes have increased due to level up Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Ravager] has risen from [Level 9] to [Level 14] Attributes have increased due to level up Still, it was there for a reason and that was to assassinate the grimgarians without alerting the others. Back when I had a ton of trouble with these orc knights, they kept using [Taunt] to redirect my attention to others, but in a silence zone, they couldnt use [Taunt]! They couldnt even shoutmands or orders, making my groups [Telepathy] usage instantly superior. The more I learned what got countered by thisplete silence zone, the more I found it outright broken. It countered so many other abilities outside of just chanting mages. And with the orcs being disorganized, in a panic, and having lost their mages and alchemists, they were quickly taken down by us. After we cleaned our weapons from blood, we continued our advance. And as my intuition told me, this path did indeed lead behind the cannon crew, in fact, it led us right into the middle of a caravan. Kobolds, goblins, and orcs the mostmon grimgarians I knew of were all rushing right in front of us, pushing the wagons full of barrels, caskets, and weapons through the tunnel. Peolyncas ox-horse hybrids, equerochs, pulled the wagons ahead, while a few evolved kobolds, echikobolds, rode onrge, armored rhinoceroses with three horns and tusks called [Savannah Gwunceros]. The five of us were hidden behind a corner, watching this all happen. We could hear the grimgarians speaking in theirnguage with each other, especially the orcsmanding the lesser green goblins around, while the kobolds kept to themselves as they aided the caravans move. Renee was visibly agitated by this, clutching the corner of the wall with her hands. Although we didnt know the size of this party, I guess seeing a foreign small or medium-sized warband travel underneath yournd wasnt pleasant at all. Not to mention, they could have stolen Renees heirloom. Suffice to say, Renee kept it together very well. [Ive seen something like this happen before. This is most likely a grimgarian battalion or a logistic crew. The one I met had a high ogre lead them,] I told Renee and Neill. [A high ogre? Hmph, I haven''t met one before, but I heard from other adventurers that those B ranks can duel an A ranker depending if they were trained properly or not. Renee, youve met any?] Neill asked, but Renee could only shake her head. She didnt have [Telepathy] and we havent set a silence zone down. [Thest one I met nearly killed me when I was in my dragon form, but he was a high-leveled B rank with [True Axe Mastery] or something,] I admitted and Neill turned her head back at the caravan with a loud Oooooh. Before I could continue, Tasianna spoke up. [We need to locate the leader of this group, first,] she added to the discussion and everybody nodded. [I dont think a group of grimgarians would try to steal a single medallion from some random abandoned mansion if they didnt know what it would do. Dame Renee?] She then surrounded us all in an [Air Shield], giving Renee her chance to speak about it. From what Tasianna suggested, what Renees father left for her was more valuable than she initially made it out to be. As I said, my father was a grand knight, alright? He was one of the best there was, and he, like many other knights, fought with Yeoss prince two years ago. He died with our previous prince in that battle against the demonkins, Renee answered but I could hear her hesitate for a moment. How should I know why some grimgarians wish to take his medallion from him? I thought those green rats were brainless monsters? How are they even capable of organizing something like this? It seemed Renee had literally no idea how intelligent some grimgarians could act. She probably had a simr mindset most adventurers thought of goblins, kobolds, and orcs as more intelligent monsters, but monsters nheless. It probably didnt even cross her mind how some of these beasts could act or behave like any other humans, really. Then again, maybe I was specting a bit with that. Still, I knew the grimgarians were associated with the demonkins, so from what I could tell, Renees father must have been a hotshot for them to try to do something with that medallion of hers. Yeostar wasnt telling me anything on this matter, saying it is better to find it out yourself. Which was an indirect way to say, Renees heirloom was important. However, how are we supposed to [Master!] As I was about to pose a question, Rajah suddenly jumped onto my leg, holding onto it for his dear life. [Your sister] COME OUT, BIG BOSS! An ear-piercing warcry erupted from inside the tunnel, followed by a massive explosion and the pained screams of various grimgarians. However, before the sound could settle down, grunts followed by more sts rumbled the cave, even rocking us in our hiding spot. Shit! Neill! That damn lizard! I shouldnt have let my eyes off her! I shouldve known better! Renee grumbled as the caves rumbling nearly caused her to fall to the ground. Wait, this happened before?! Your sister has a damn inferiorityplex! Didnt I say that yesterday? Extremelypetitive and prone to charge into battles if she even catches the scent of a tough opponent! Just so she can prove to herself how she doesnt need that damn [Battle Frenzy] of yours! I might have leveled fast because of her, but she nearly had me killed seven times and a half! Oddly specific, but okay! It was a surprise to hear that part about Neilsplex being true and not just a snarkyment from her friend. Neill had said something about being stuck at the Envy point, the sixth step before mastering [Battle Frenzy]. I had no idea what was happening right now, but if Sis just kamikazed herself like an impatient MMO raid yer, then we really didnt have a choice in this matter! Gosh, why did you charge in like that! I shouted as Neillughed merrily while bulldozing two orc knights bellies with her fist. Help her! Renee used [Gale Steps] to intercept a few arrows aimed at Neill, before jumping into the air and mming her wind shield into a group of kobold archers, knocking them all up into the air. She then sheathed her curved shortsword before pulling the mberge on her back out, swinging it in an arc to bisect anything it touched. Your sister reminds me of you, Lady Hestia! Hiehiehie~ Tasianna called me out with a giggle. NO, I am not this stupid! I spread my scale-dust in the caravans front, blowing them up and allowing us to concentrate on one direction first. A horde of high orc warriors and hobgoblin and goblin skirmishers were charging right at us with the aid of echikobold archers. But, thankfully, our own support members werepetent enough to counter them. Tasianna shot her ice des at the grimgarians backrow, killing and eliminating anything her levitating ice des could reach. Meanwhile, Rajah would pounce from out a shadow and bite into the unarmored skulls of the kobolds like a jaguar, crushing them before reentering a nearby shadow to escape. Perfect assassination. Hey, nice one, girls! Neillmented, but both Renee and I were fed up with her recklessness. Shut up, you moron! You trying to blow everything up here, Sis?! Before bonking her head simultaneously. Yeowch! Neill could be smart, proven when she exined the Gluttony path in such a way I could understand it better, however, she really had to show me one of her stupid moments on the same trip. If she was this reckless on every single adventure, then she sounded like the worst party member ever! Even if she was strong! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 17] to [Level 22] Attributes have increased due to level up Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Ravager] has risen from [Level 14] to [Level 15] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Ravager] has been reached Blood and cries resounded in this entire tunnel as the five of us cleaved through numerous grimgarians. Since too many explosions could cause a cave-in, Neill and I had to rely on our weapons and less destructive spells. For example, Neills three-hitbo and my holy spells, or her kick-punch-uppercut-frame cancel kick-kick-grab-lunge-frame cancel-punchbo and my wind spells! Okay, maybe I was imagining Neill as a fighting game character right now. She and Renee were moving through the battlefield with more finesse than I was with my ive. This must have been the difference between physical fighters and a mage-fighter hybrid like myself. Rajah! In the middle of this ughter, I suddenly felt earthquakes caused by some loud trampling as Rajah killed his eight echikobold. From the veil of smoke and dust caused by my scale-dust and Neills dragon path explosions, a giant gwunceros charged at him. I quickly [Gale Step]ed towards him, picking him up, before fending off the rhinoceross charge. Grk! I was pushed back through the sheer weight and mass of the beast. My eyes then snapped up, seeing the echikobold aim an arrow at me, only for my scales to fly out and protect me just in time. Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Scale Maniption Lv. 1] acquired Huh?! No way! I got it! Finally! As with most things on Peolynca, if there was an action worth turning into a skill to make it easier on the inhabitants of this world, the Divine System would make adjustments for them. [Scale Maniption] was one of them, and counted as a dragon ability, ording to Mother. Nevertheless, just cause I could guide my scales around already didnt mean I had mastered the maniption of my scales. The skill, as Mother warned me, was a hard skill to obtain and required constant practice to achieve it, which was a real statement, since even with my boosted acquisition proficiency gain, I still needed nearly three months to get this skill! And I sure wanted to celebrate it. Sis! I got [Scale Maniption]! My face beamed up as I called for Neill. After dispatching by kicking him into another orc knights spear, Neill pped and cheered for me! Thats my little sis! But, honestly, that was too fast! Youre far too young to get it this soon! I needed six months to get that annoying skill! Wooah! Hrah! Neill dodged and bashed a kobolds head in. Your moms gonna like to hear that, but lets get out of here first! R-Right! I turned my attention back to the rhino, who was desperately iling around, trying to get its horn out of my ives grip. You want free? Wish granted! I twisted my ive around, cutting the rhinos horn right off and causing it to flinch and roar out in pain. This left its neck wide open though, so with a [Dragoon Jump], I chopped the hulking beasts head right off before [Dragoon Jump]ing and onto its rider, killing both mount and master in the span of two seconds. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 22] to [Level 23] Attributes have increased due to level up Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 18] to [Level 19] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 700 skill points Thats what Im talking about! L-L-Level up! The fact I was celebrating this much for a single level up really went to show how long it has been since I reached level 18. And I only got it cause of Aurenas divine quest. It''s been far too long since I grinded this much in a single month. The merfiends at Karhalenteel ind, then my visit to Cedarailles dungeon, and now this. I was feeling the level-up euphoria again, and it was making me forget about the ethical fact I was killing all these grimgarians. Enemies of not, they were intelligent like humans, elves, dwarves, and so on but, yeah. I can discuss morality with myself afterwards. Not to forget, this was currently a battlefield and one single moment of inattentiveness could decide if you die or not. Neill and I could joke a bit, but we knew something was approaching us right now. I could feel the bloodlust and anger the creature was showing us right now. Graaaouuuuuuuuuuuuuuh! it roared, drawing everybodys attention to it. Its growls and grunts muffled the pained cries of itspanions, making it the only thing our focus was direct at right now. A hulking beast around the size of an ogre but smaller than a troll lumbered over to us with two troll sorcerers nking it. Its body waspletely covered in fur like a kobold but its appearance resembled more that of a pug mixed with a hyena. Its short snout sported a wide mouth, filled to the brim with sharp ck fangs, as it quivered it at us in either rage or anticipation. It was covered in voldunna armor with some pieces of monster materials attached to them. A long polearm-like il with three spikey balls was in its right hand as it dragged it on the ground over to us. Clutching its bone amulet, it began speaking to us. Interlopers. Be sacrifices to the Goddess of Monsters! Mother of us all! I, Knokhut, shall cleanse your sins! Gguuuuugniak! Shrah! And with the appearance of theirmander, the grimgarians rallied under him, screaming Ggugniak!!! into a huge chorus. Motivation was high again and I suddenly felt like we were in the situation I honestly hope we wouldnt be in trapped like a mouse. It was only a matter of time before that mana cannon would arrive as reinforcement. Nevertheless That blue-skinned hobgoblin woman on that gnoll has my medallion! Renee pointed at the one hobgoblin shaman riding on the beasts back, sneering wildly as she prepared a ck magic circle with glee. Mana Eyes! Noghu Gnoll A monsterized kobold whose worship to the Goddess of Monster and Fertility, Edna, has granted it an evolution path for its devotion and belief. At the cost of its racial ability tomune with most monsters, this gnoll has obtained the size and incredible strength of an orc. Although it doesnt have the heightened regenerative abilities of an orc or troll, this beast possesses a rallying shriek to empower and temporarily reduce all Stamina costs of its allies. Rank B This is all your fault, Neill! Iined to my sister as I readied my ive and spells. W-What?! Agreed, we could have solved this in an easier fashion, Renee agreed before materializing a wind g from her catalyst. H-Hey, Renee! Lady Fargryneill, I shall have some tea ready for you once your scolding starts. However, let us pour our effort into eliminating these threats first, Tasianna unintentionally silenced Sis before creating a [Winters Golem] for our iing sh. Hold on, you two?! [Master, I shall help you!] Although, in Rajahs case, he simply went with the flow. Honestly, I would bet on Krim-k having infected my poor virigress with his carefree attitude. Sis pouted at everybodys reaction and response to her, but she readied herself in either case. We had a warband to stop. Lets break their bones,dies! A note from AbyssRaven Grimgarian, no grimming. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 325: The Kirin-Dragon Destroyer. Chapter 325: The Kirin-Dragon Destroyer. Profile: Name: Knokhut Level: 14 Race: Noghu Gnoll Age: 31 Years Job: Main: il Terror Secondary: Zealous ggnt Unique: Locked Status: Health: 9721 Mana: 1041 Strength: 5931 Intelligence: 1041 Vitality: 5705 Wisdom: 4371 Agility: 3090 Stamina: 9170 Effects: None Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 3] [Mana Control Lv. 2] Physical skills and rted: [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] [True Unarmed Mastery Lv. 1] [True Mace Technique Lv. 1] [True Mace Mastery Lv. 1] [Mana Strike Lv. 5] [Stamina Strike Lv. 7] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 8] [uracy Correction Lv. 5] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 5] [Prediction Lv. 8] [Probability Correction Lv. 7] [Danger Perception Lv. 9] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 7] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 10] [Tracking Lv. 7] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 7] [Evasion Lv. 7] [Acrobatic Lv. 7] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 9] Resistance: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 2] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Holy Resistance Lv. 3] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 4] [Water Resistance Lv. 3] [Earth Resistance Lv. 7] [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 7] [Mana Recovery Lv. 1] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 6] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 7] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 5] [Herculean Power Lv. 1] [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 3] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 6] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3] Others: [Handicraft Lv. 9] [Woodworking Lv. 9] [Identity Blocker Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 10] [Terror Aura Lv. 5] [Commanders Aura] Job: [Bloodletter] [Enhanced Bone Breaking] [Bloody Euphoria] Ability List: Unarmed abilities: [Steadfast Stance] [Gale Steps] [Crush Fist] [Spine Breaker] [Ravage Crunch] [Gnoll Shriek] Mace abilities: [Bloodletting] [Bonecrusher] [Desperate Torture] [Storm m] Bloody Euphoria A skill activated by the amount of blood in the vicinity. The more blood the user can smell, taste, or see, the more the users Health recovery will increase. Dealing damage and causing blood to flow will heal the user by 1% of their Vitality Strong, but not as strong as the ogre. Shraaaaaaek! The gnoll roared out before picking up a wagon and throwing it at us, all while the previously demotivated grimgarians regained their confidence upon hearing the gnolls warcry. With vigorous Niakash Bak and Gliedda yuf vernohn blieck, Marsven or whatever my parallel minds tried to understand from their gibberish they raised their weapons and reformed their formations. The troll shamans pounded their staves on the ground before pointing them at us, invoking two ck magic circles. I got this! Sanctuary! A barrier of iridescent light manifested around us as the wagon and four concentrated balls of dark mana crashed against it, exploding in the process as they left cracks where they hit. Higher Intelligence, better spells. Good. We cant stay defensive! One B rank gnoll, two C rank troll shamans, a toon full of orc knights, a C rank hobgoblin mage, kobold tamers, and too many goblin and kobold fodder! Renee quickly summarized her report after appraising everything with her appraisal ring. Miss Tasianna, we need range support. That blue rat is priority number one! Its speaking something in its Goddess-lessnguage. Renee was right. That blue hobgoblin carrying Renees medallion was shouting something as she was buffering herself with spells. Either she was themander of this group, or she was the tactician. Either way, she had to go down, but that was easier said than done with the giant B rank bodyguard in our way. Shraaaaaaaaaahk! The gnoll roared again, spinning his il above his head. C-Chiksu yuf shariyk! The hobgoblin mage stumbled on her words, a speech impediment most goblins had which usually disappeared once they evolve into a hobgoblin. At least, thats what I heard from some adventurers. Rajah, keep your eyes on the archers and mages. Fargryneill, Priestess Hestia, youll be our vanguard! Renee kept ordering us around, but everything she said was quick and to the point with zero hesitation. Ill be the mid-guard, keeping the orcs and other things away from your fight! Aim for the gnoll and troll shamans, priority two and three, respectively. Everybody, create an opportunity for Miss Tasianna to take priority targets down! Understood? Fight the big one, got it! I nodded while Rajah slipped back into my shadow to await his moment to strike. I can freeze the rear, leave them to me. Ill shoot when needed, Tasianna turned her attention and cast [Fairy of Winter] for her ice wings and an aura of cold. Herrge [Winters Golem] was also ready, towering over orcs in an intimidating fashion. Time to level up,dies! Neill said in the most bloodthirsty fashion possible, even licking her lips as her slit eyes locked onto the gnoll. I knew that expression very well the look of a hunter who found her prey. It also helped that she made that face when we went to the dungeon yesterday. Her draconic instinct had taken over. She was hungry for experience. Were in a cave! Dont go wild, Fargryneill! Renee warned Sis, but I had an idea for that part. I slumped onto the ground andid my hand on it, invoking a brown magic circle to cast [Terra Wall] to solidify the ground and the walls of this tunnel. I would always appreciate my wind and earth spells for being extremely useful for supportive and utility reasons. Still, even if the ce wouldnt break down from an explosion, I probably shouldnt use my fire attacks too much to drain all our oxygen. Wonderful! Your sister is once again a true gem, Fargryneill! You should have introduced me to her sooner! Reneeplimented me after my exnation before waving her g around and nting it right into the ground. Everybody, charge! [g of Valiant Hearts] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] g of Valiant Hearts A wind blessing invoked by [Gem of Valiant Winds]. Increases Agility by 5% of the base stat She can buff, too? Small Agility boost, but at least its something. Hey, heads up, Hestia! Neill kicked the ground, sending dragon paths towards the grimgarians standing before the barrier, before they ruptured forth as blue streams of lightning. You mind supporting? Like during your match? Neill was probably pointing out my stunt in the battle royale, where I acted as the distraction and support for the main breaching crew for that castle. Well, even if Sis saw me more as a support than a frontliner, I couldnt disagree. My support through my music and white mes was one of my best traits as an adventurer. Sure, break something like you did during your match. Ill keep this ce intact! I replied as I sted a few hobgoblin spearmen with [Sacred Smite] before ying my music again. Full buffs, now! Halo of Consecration. The Heir of Hope probably would work here, I hope. She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her But all wounds must heal, we must force back the tears Her legacy remains for everybody to hear All these wounds will heal, mourning must end Our path is made clear through the loss of a friend [Music Resonation (Major)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Shield of [The Light]] [Sanctified ze] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Nice! [The Heir of Hope] was probably my strongest spell song, but it had the caveat that it wouldnt work if there was neither an opponent of terrifying proportions and strengths around or none of my allies were scared or terrified. It had a pretty bad condition for everyday use, but not only did it give everybody a 10% increase in their stats but also other incredible bonuses like a self-regenerating shield and such. I was afraid it wouldnt work in the battle royale, as I wasnt afraid or wary of the poison brothers, nor was my temporary alliance. Most likely the castle with its array of demonic weaponry was the trigger. Which meant, even inanimate objects or non-living foes counted towards the spell songs condition. I was worried the gnoll wasnt much of an opponent with Neill around, but I guess my body still remembered how that B rank high ogre nearly killed me. I expected a fight with this guy. And with all these preparations only gained by my [Sanctuary] buying us the necessary time, we were fully prepared the moment the trolls destroyed it with another st of spells. As the barrier shattered like ss before dissipating into light, Renee and Tasianna began our counterattack. With her catalyst glowing green, Renee wrapped her mberge in a whirlwind and shot it out as a sh, blowing all echikobolds and hobgoblins in front of the gnoll away like leaves. Meanwhile, Tasiannas snow golem began pounding its massive fist into the orc, preupying them while Tasianna buffeted anything in the opposite direction of Renees sh with [Torrential Rain] before blowing a cold breath to freeze them. Bodies were building up on the floor, and shards of frozen flesh and bones were littered everywhere, making the ground as treacherous to traverse as the battle happening around Neill and me. The both of us couldnt move just yet, as the shamans and mages of this group kept shooting spells, forcing us to rely on ranged attacks to keep at bay. I was admittedly a bit surprised that Neill knew [Inferno Magic], but at the same time, she was my sister. Renee was sweeping through bodies like a whirlwind, only having to stop and slow down when she faced an orc or a tamed beast. The lumbering, armored gwunceroses and equerochsen required a more precise attack to kill. On the other hand, Tasianna spread fear. Chilly, icy death caused the cowardly hobgoblins and echikobolds to flee, pushing theirrades and interfering with the orc knights attacks. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 23] to [Level 25] Attributes have increased due to level up Grooouuugh! The gnoll roared out as he watched his troops flee, or he was furious it was taking so long for them to defeat us. Regardless, he swung his il down, crushing two goblins under him into a bloody mess, beforeunching his body forward in a stampede. Neither his allies nor the tamed monsters could evade his rampage, as he was ignoring friendly fire to kill us. However, he was arrogant, if he thought he could fight us head-on like this. Two B ranks who out leveled him were right in front of us, and he was going head-on with us? This proved none of them used an [Identify] on us. Terra Wall! Terra Wall! I constructed two walls of earth right in front of the gnoll, closing up the tunnel. However, I knew for a fact he would break through since I knew his profile. They were just there so I could humanize while allowing Neill to get in a sneak attack. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Grruuuu! The gnoll busted through them as if they were nothing, splintering stones and so on everywhere. The hole he left wasrge enough for the trolls and mages to look out from, but my wall also had the secondary function of blocking their range support. Yoo Grukkk! And without support, Neill could go wild. With a devastating kick right into the gnolls jaw, the massive beast was flung right into the ground, barely in range of being sted by my [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration]. Sure enough, all of this cleared up our way by a ton. And since their giant gnoll was just kicked away, the trolls and mages behind my wall were naturally agitated. And the moment all of them moved in view of the hole the gnoll conveniently made, I struck. [Rajah!] Grouh! Rajah jumped out from the shadow of one of the troll shaman, cast by my mes, and climbed up the beast. Although the troll tried to throw him off, with one quick strike, Rajahnded a perfect w attack on the trolls eye, injecting the poison coated on them. Urwaaaaaaaahhh! The troll stumbled back with a roar as Rajah dived into a shadow to escape. This cry of pain attracted the attention of the all the back-row crew, opening a window for me to throw my ive at the second troll. Uwwuurgh! My weapon lodged right into his chest, rying the excruciating pain he was feeling with cry. Dragoon Jump! I left Neill to her own devices as she began her fisticuff match with the gnoll, and rocket boostered myself right onto the second troll. Grabbing my ive, I performed a [Spark Crescent], slicing off his arm before using my searing hot tail to split his head in half. For some trolly reason, his Health didnt drop to zero from all of that, so I had to finish him off with a fire bullet right into his face. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 25] to [Level 26] Attributes have increased due to level up Okay, now Taun Silence, orc! With perfect timing, Renee created a small silence field around an orcs mouth, preventing him from taunting either Neill or me. That could have been bad, even with my mental protection skills. And it seemed Renee was keeping her support up whilst fending off the enemies in front of her. She stuck to her word with being our support. Sweet. Now for the mages. My head snapped around as I was floating in the air from the fire bullets recoil, locking onto all the mages and archers below me. WIth my ten parallel minds, ten white magic circles appeared around me. If this tunnel wasrger, I probably could have blown everything up with my scale-dust, or assumed my dragon form, but my minor humanized form was enough for all of this, even almost equalizing the stats between the gnoll and me. There was nothing to fear from these grimgarians. And with that thought, ten [Banishment Beam]s shot out from my magic circles, instantly killing ten grimgarians before rotating around me like a disco ball. Suffice to say, nothing in my close vicinity survived that attack, and anything that did, was now running away. Even the troll, who probably would have died from the poison in his eye, was cut into pieces by all thesers. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 26] to [Level 27] Attributes have increased due to level up In a mage duel, the one who can cast spells faster would win. In a magical fight to the death, the one with more ingenuity and firepower would win. Master Kushs lessons still remained in my head. But, that small moment to feel proud of myself quickly disappeared as Neill slung right through a section of my wall,nding a bit away from me while covered in her scales. Following that, the gnoll bust through the remaining section while brandishing its bloody il. Neill mmed the ground and jumped up, snarling out like an angered horse. GrieeeeHiekeeeeerk! Killing all of them just heals the bastard up! Hey, all of you, stop making them bleed! st them with fire or ice, or something else! Just stop making everything in this damn room bleed! I dont have anything else but bleed damage! Renees distant voice was barely audible from all the fighting. Smash the head and it will bleed, too! [Ill think of something. However, can you stop the orcs from taunting me?] Tasianna voiced her annoyance at the fact the trolls were using [Taunt] on her. From the look of it, only one of Renees silence fields could be active at once, and as she was protecting Neill and me from being taunted, she and Tasianna received the full brunt of that annoying skill. Thankfully, my halo was healing them and dealing with them, as they were still within its area of effect, but I could see why this would be bad. [Renee, help Tasianna out. I have [Dread Burn] to deal with the gnolls healing! Create a silence field around you,] I suggested. [That woul] Tasianna wanted to reply, probably since a silence field would mean disrupting my songs from reaching them. My n would mean she and Renee had to deal with all the surrounding grimgarians without my buffs by themselves. As strong as they were, a bunch of C rank grimgarians with proper training and equipment could overwhelm two lone B rank adventurers. It was normal to be afraid. [We dont have time. Hraaaah!] Neill shouted in our telepathic link before defending me from one of the gnolls attack beforeunching a counterattack. Neills kick to his shoulder sent him reeling, but only after a few seconds, he healed up the damage. [Fire wont work on him like a troll cuz of that [Bloody Euphoria]. This needs more power to overwhelm, and I cant do that with taunting pests! Silence the field, and hang on for us!] [ Yes! I apologize for showing weakness, My Princesses!] Tasianna threw away her concerns, showing the confidence and bravery she had gained after traveling with me for nearly two years. [I am Lady Hestias shield. Face the wrath of winters bite, grimgarians! Silence and make sure none of them escape, Dame Renee!] And without any dy, a barrier of wind surrounded the area behind the wall I made. Fleeing kobolds and goblins were let go, but any orcs were held back by Renee. She was acting like a bouncer, guarding the way forward. To make sure they wouldnt get past her at all, I built a [Terra Wall] right behind her. Now, we had to hurry. Yo, Sis, that form doesnt look as cute. Change back, Renee asked me out of nowhere. [Huh, wait, I ne] Either go full dragon, or stay cute, dont half-ass it. Besides, you dont need to move an inch right now. Leave it to your big sis~ Neill showed me a wide grin, showing her fangs. It looked like there was an eerie light in her eyes, a pressure strong enough to nearly make me submit. She was using her [Draconic Aura]. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Good girl~ She closed her eyes and smiled to me, helping my instincts calm down. Now Fools! the hobgoblin mage shouted as Neill turned her head back to them. Knokhut can still feel the bloodshed. Knokhut can still heal! You eliminated your chance for reinforcements! Skraaaaaaaaaaaak! Ohe on, why did I have to transform back?! I shouted at Neill, now infuriated by her sense of recklessness. My current stats are lower than that thing! Even if we fight together, why not do it in our minor forms to beat the ever-living hell out of it?! No. What?! No need to. She smiled in the face of the gnoll raising his il at us. Kramps told you I should teach you, right? I taught you how to find the gluttony inside you, now for lesson two Watch. I will show you the true extent of a Kargryxmors [Battle Frenzy]! You will be before presents for our Kings armor! Knokhut, kill! Shrieeeek! Storm m! Sorry, no-scales arent my type! Kriiark klish garfinik! And with those words, her mana surged from her body like a bomb. Kruuu?! The gnolls il was deflecting by the burst of mana, almost knocking the hobgoblin mage off his head. KruuuuuuuARRRRRRRRRRRRGH! Urghhh! I was blown away, only able to stop myself by using [Air Step] to stand in the air. The power emanating from Neill was far too strong, to the point the walls and cracking from the sheer pressure. Bracelet! Name: Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor Level: 110 Effects: [Music Resonation (Major)] [Shield of [The Light]] [Sanctified ze] [g of Valiant Hearts] [Humanized (Moderate)] [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]. Neill had [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] on. Was she crazy? Was she trying to kill us all here, or what?! Anything above the minor stage was far too dangerous, to the point my senses would gopletely berserk. I would lose control of my body as my natural instincts took over. But, Neill? She just did that on purpose! She pulled the trigger of our blood and let the beast out willingly. With the amount of power she was sting out, she could probably kill the gnoll but what aboutter? If goes berserker now, then I had to st Huh? Kriehiehie! The power around Neill suddenly weakened and began to turn ck, wrapping itself around her like a veil in the form of mes. The purple tints in her scales and hair began to glow up before dimming, no, it was urate to call the rest of her ck scales and hair were brightening up, too. But, the most noticeable changes from her usual appearance were her purple glowing eyes and her three horns pulsating with mana. After showing me a weird hand sign, her scaled gauntlets broke apart and returned back to her body, only for her hands to suddenly light up with hundreds, no, thousands, no, maybe even millions of blue lines. Dragon path! With a clenched fist, Neill swung her fist out, hitting nothing but air. The gnoll looked at her, bbergasted, but in an instant, his and my confusion disappeared. Kruuuugh?! The gnoll was suddenly hit in its face and was flung up into the air. Kriehiehie! Without a second to waste, dragon paths flowed from the ground and, somehow, into the air. Neill took them, sliding along them as if she was skating. And without hesitation, kicked the gnoll as he was flying into the ceiling! She then snapped her fingers, creating dragon paths that moved right where the gnoll was lodged into, causing a massive explosion which sent him and the hobgoblin, who seemed to have had an [Auracoil] around her, down. Taste pure mana from a kirin, dog. A mana ball from in between Neills hands, charging it up as it grew and grew in size. Pulse Arcana: Maxima! And like the roar of a dragon, Neill unleashed the st of pure, untainted mana forth. The st beam caught the gnoll entirely, not even letting him scream or shout as he waspletely swallowed up by the attack. With extreme prejudice, anything the beam touched was destroyed as it flew through the tunnel, dissipating into mana after a couple more seconds. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Virulent Corrosion] has risen from [Level 27] to [Level 30] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Virulent Corrosion] has been reached Mutation requirements acquired. [Level 30] of Job [Virulent Corrosion] was achieved. Mutation skills unlocked for acquisition. [Virulent Corrosion] have been added to the SP shop There was nothing left of the gnoll. The wagons and everything else on the ground narrowly dodged getting hit by Neills attack, but looking at the clean erasure of the ceiling, now perfectly round, I couldnt help but gulp. In the span of less than a minute, Neill erased any trace of that B rank. Sure, it might have been weaker than the high ogre I faced, but that still didnt ount how freaking tough and probably experienced he was with his weapon. Outside, I could probably dive into the ground or blow him up, but inside a cave, I had to be careful. In the end, even without anybodys help, I could have 100% dealt with the gnoll with the help of my mes [Dread Burn] nullifying all sorta healing. However, not only did Neil beat this guy by herself, but she didnt even do anything to counter it like my mes special property. She just went in and started sting him. She overwhelmed him not with any tricks or cunning, or strategy, really. She destroyed everything in her way with unstoppable power in less than a minute, probably. Kramps voice echoed in my head as a System message. I remembered when I released that mountain high fire st when I entered [Battle Frenzy (Major)] to fight that demonkin. Neills attack might not have been thergest thing Id seen [Omnictus] or [Symphonie des Feuergottes] wererger and probably more destructive but it honestly didnt seem like she was giving it her all. Phew! Neill flicked the hair strands blocking her eyes. She then shook her head before pulling her lion mane-like hair along her back. She thennded on the ground and walked over to me with a serious expression on her face. This is moderate. There are two stages above it. There is also a skill designed for the power-up called [Battle Frenzy] once you break through all seven sins. I stayed silent. Her disy of power left an impression on me, just like Larents mana de. Pure mana can do this much, huh? Mhmm. It will be hard, but dont rely on this power-up, alright? I nodded to Neills lecture. You need to make that raging power in your blood yours. Rear it in. However, dont forget, [Battle Frenzy] alone didnt make Kramps the ck Tyrant of the Skies. Never rely on it, you hear? Dont end up like some of our brothers. Brothers? I tilted my head. This was the first time anybody really mentioned my half-brothers, specifically. Mhmm. Neill nodded. Kahmeet and Nongramus. Our eldest and youngest half-brothers, respectively. Nice bros, really, but our biggest brother is doing anything he can to make sure our eldest sister, Wendriosa, doesnt even get a chance to be the heir if father were to, miraculously, die. Nongramus, on the other hand, has an empress-mother who glorified Krampss achievements, to the point he wants to be the next ck Tyrant of the Skies. Uhm, but what exactly does that have with not overusing [Battle Frenzy]? I was still confused. Come on, its easy to see. Neill looked annoyed as appearance started to return to normal, a sign she was disabling [Battle Frenzy]. She really was fully in control of it. You dont know how much I held back right there just to not cause the whole tunnel to break down. Yup, guessed that correctly. If she wasnt, that fight with the gnoll would havested longer. She stomped on him as if he was an ant before her. You rely too much on this damn power and it can consume your judgement and self-growth. You will want to use it whenever, instead of trying to further develop your body through evolutions and skills. Those two are the strongest [Battle Frenzy] users amongst us siblings, but that is about it. Neill let out a deep sigh. Also, just take it as a tip. Itll get pretty awkward when you start hitting brick walls in the process Like how youre stuck at the envy sin? Dont be so cheeky, you little brat. Neill turned around and let out a deep sigh. Oops that was the wrong thing to say. U-Uhm, Neill, sorry! I tried to apologize but Sis only shook her hand in my face. Forget it. My problem, so dont butt into it, okay? Also, dont listen to that ttie, Renee, about my psychological state. Fire dragon using a magna dragon for burning a tree. She got her own issues with how she fakes that damn voice of hers, just to appear as a man inside that tin can. Wait, Renees deep voice isnt authentic? Wait, why does that surprise me when shes a Yeosian? Neill looked irritated. She wasnt happy with what I said, even if I didnt mean it as an insult. On our way back, were training. Everyday after the matches, we train. As your big sis, I have a responsibility to help you with your [Battle Frenzy], so tail up, you hear? Yes, maam, yes! I raised my tail up in a salute as if it was instinct, causing Neill to cringe. Did I do something wrong, again? Gahak! HELP! But before I could question her about it, we suddenly heard a mans voiceing deeper into the tunnel. Did the grimgarians capture somebody? I rushed over to the voice, prompting a reluctant Neill to follow behind me. In one of the wagons, a barrel was shaking violently, clearly repeating HELP! all the time. When I broke up the lock holding the lid close, a man suddenly sprang out from it. Bwuuuah! Hahaaahaaa! Arck! Ash!- BLARGH! He suddenly spat on the floor, causing my sister and I to jump down from the wagon. Guhaka! Guhak! T-Thank you! Ahahak! Dust! Wa-Ahak! Water? The man was coughing like mad, probably caused by all the dust residue falling from the ceiling. He probably breathed a load of it in through the small breathing hole on top of the lid. He was asking for water, but I couldnt find any around. I also didnt want to show him my [Storage Magic] so I had to shake my head. Goddess Wings! Gahak! Blegh! So, instead, he forced himself to speak through all the dust on his tongue. ine. Adven- rk-turer. Thank you for saving me. Bahaak! A note from AbyssRaven Kam Oops, copyright. Ahem, Puuuulse Arcana: Maaaaaaxima! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 326: The Flag of Resistance. Chapter 326: The g of Resistance. Jeez, Tasianna My mouth twitched slightly as I broke down the wall I constructed to divide the tunnel, preventing the orc knight froming towards us while Renee, and mostly Renee, destroyed the gnoll. Only to find a cier with grimgarians embedded in it. Your maid is not level 70, Sis. Well, shes level 73 now, but just from looking at her, shes been neglecting getting experience, Neillmented and I had to agree. If she were a video game yer, she would probably be the sorta person who would hardcore grind her levels and skills just so she could stomp the rest of the game. I was already aware of it when she had no problems freezing and taking out all the grimgarians around her, but it became more apparent when she just decided to freeze everything around her. Tasianna was swimming inside her cier right now, having probably thawed the ice around her back to water. She grabbed Renee and escorted her outside the ice. Hoo, [Marine Lungs] is useful as always. Tasianna wrung her wet hair damp, before bowing in front of me. The grimgarians have been taken care of, Lady Hestia. If you wish, you may kill or interrogate them. Ehehe, how reliable of you, I smiled wryly, looking behind her at all the grimgarians in the cier. Instead of going for the kill, Tasianna instead chose to capture them alive, just so we could get some intel from them. Smart. Bwuh Miss Tasianna, have you made sure they can at least breathe? I dont know if we can interrogate these beasts, but I hope you made sure they wouldnt die before we even try. Renee stumbled back to her feet, shivering slightly from the cold. Tasianna replied positively, prompting Renee to nod her head. She then turned around to us, looking slightly surprised. You finished that B rank quickly. I thought you didnt want to use your [Battle Frenzy], Fargryneill? Neill shrugged. What? Did you expect me to prolong that fight just because? What do I look like? An idiot who doesnt know how to analyze an enemy? The more it bleeds, the longer I have to beat it up for it to die. At that point, better to show what an ant it was in front of me. Uhuh. Renee didnt look convinced. She then looked over at me. Let me guess, trying to be the respectable older sister in front of your family? Yeah, so what? Hestia needs to see how it works before we actually start the training process. Neill was dismissive of Renees reply. Both of them didnt seem like they were getting along, right now. Whatever. What are we gonna do with the grimgarians? Hold on, in a moment. Who is that? Renee pointed at the ck-haired man we freed before ine. The adventurer was staring at the cier Tasianna made, holding a crossbow he didnt have before. I walked over to him and waved at him, trying to draw his attention. Are you okay? Uhm, y-yeah He flinched a bit. I-I thought I could help He lowered his crossbow in a crestfallen manner before suddenlyughing a bit awkwardly. He told me he should have expected that when we were able to kill the B rank gnoll, before scolding himself for thinking he could help after he was freed by us. He mentioned being captured by those green bastards and gray brutes should have told him where he stood in this fight. Pardon me, you were captured? Renee came forward. Her helmet was on and, ording to Neill, she was speaking with a fake masculine voice to him. Y-Yes, Sir Knight. I and somepanions of mine were camping in the forest yesterday. We got ambushed, but the others managed to escape. I stayed behind to cover for them. He scratched his neck nervously. He had some day-old scratches on his face and a bandaged gash on his arm before I healed him, so he probably tried to fight back but failed. Uhm, thank you very much for saving me. Goddess bless you, fair Sir. He thanked Renee as he said to Neill and me. Renee nodded and told him to pack whatever belongings he had while our party began making ns on how to get out of the tunnel. He nodded and ran to the barely intact wagons. With him gone, Renee and I returned to the others, where she began the discussion with a very important question. Where is my medallion? Uek! Neill flinched dramatically, which Renee quickly caught onto and facepalmed herself, causing a loud metal bang from her gauntlet and helmet. Whoops. When Neill used that Pulse Arcana: Maxima attack, I noticed the hobgoblin mage who was wearing her medallion fall from the gnoll. Most likely, the mage was caught up by Neills beam, disintegrating with the gnoll in the process. I guess, in the middle of the battle, we kinda forgot the true goal of this fight to retrieve Renees heirloom. I I really, really want to shout right now. Renee said it slowly with hints of frustration and anger in her voice. She breathed in deeply and let out a loud sigh, sounding more depressed when she continued. How did you two forget about it? I real Urgh, no, I am to me. Father, forgive me, your child has failed you. She kneeled down on one knee and began praying, causing Neill and me to look at it awkwardly and in shame. Neill might have destroyed the medallion, but I probably could have dashed towards the goblin and grabbed it before she did. Or, using [Unheilige Engel] to do so. I mean, that was one of its prime functions as a spell. H-Hey, Renee, I know I cant apologize to you enough about this, but sorry about that. Neill looked remorseful. Although they looked like they were fighting, Renee was still Siss friend. Still, I know this isnt the time to say this, but shouldnt we think about what to do with all the grims? Get out of this ce? Hey, Sis It is alright. She is right Renee stood up, interrupting me. I cannot expect every n to go well. A war effort is gone, but that is life. A proper knight is someone who can rebound from it, otherwise, I would shame God Yeostar. I am not the image of a knight Yeos wishes, so I should go beyond that. I nodded. It was a shame. If you wish, I could attempt to make a replica of it. I am not a master alchemist yet, but I wee the challenge, Tasianna suggested but Renee shook her head. No, dont. The item cannot be made that simple. I dont even know if we can make it, even if I had the materials. Renee then pointed at her spell ring. It is simr to my ring, the medallion came from a dungeon. Father got it from a dungeon chest after defeating the dungeon boss of an A rank dungeon. If I must, I will find a recement there. But, thank you for the offer. Mhmm. Got it. Renee patted Renees shoulder. I have a debt to pay now after that, so call me when youre nning to go over there. I havent visited the Empire in its entirety yet. Entirety? I tilted my head. Mhmm. I went over to a port city for a hunter Quest, but I left once I was done. Thats not even visiting, thats literally likending in a city for a connecting flight to your true destination! You havent visited Folschreck yet, right? Wannae? Neill offered. In a way, it was a good deal. I didnt know if Renee had much experience in the Empire, and Neill admitted she didn''t know much about the Empire, but having two people I knowe with me would be great for navigating. Amongst my close friends and associates, none of them could guide me around the gigantic Empire, outside of maybe Muraina and Krymdar. Beside, as Aurenas champion, I had a duty to at least understand the Empire before I could continue my Divine Quest for her. I needed to know where the most loyal human nation of the Church of Aurena stood in the political sphere. I was to help the reconstruction of the Church of Aurena, but to do so, I had to understand what the Empire thought of that. Just the thought of the Holy Emperor of the Light dering war on me or having the Church of Aurena emunicate me would make everything difficult. I didnt want to associate myself with the Empire, but it wasnt as if I could avoid it at this point. My ns with Artorias were already on their way, and the moment the alliance paper was signed with the dwarves, the animosity of the Empire would grow. As such I only had one answer. Not anytime soon, sorry. I still have a lot of things to do in western Altrust. I had to decline. I had to mediate the meeting between the dwarves and Artorias, make sure the elves can shake hands and forgive Artorias, and then also speak with Loatryx on the matter. As a princess, my schedule was too full for me to go around as an adventurer, right now. The only reason why I was here was cause Champion Hestia had to be here. Princess Hestia, Idol Hestia, Adventurer Hestia, Blessed Hestia, and also Teen Hestia; there were a lot of things I had to manage right now. Honestly, sometimes I wondered how my life would have gone if I had declined Aurenas offer to be her Champion. Would my life have been simpler? Nah, as if. My luck was terrible even before all of that. I would have gotten involved regardless, just cause of Saori, Tasianna, and everybody else. At least, as a Champion, it makes it easier for me to help them. No worries, Sis. Guess it will be us alone, Renee. Neill patted the still crestfallen Renee on the back. Come on, Im sorry. Ill treat you for the rest of our stay here, alright? You eat more than I do. Youve been using all your money to pay for our meals up until now, anyway. Renee stated a fact, causing Neill tough awkwardly. With no need for equipment or clothes, Neill probably had less to spend than Renee. Anyways, lets think of a way to ge [Master!] Rajahs voice entered my mind as he jumped out of my shadow. [The goblin escaped, sorry!] Goblin? I stared at him, only for my eyes to widen as I noticed something was in his mouth. R-Rajah, isnt that [Mhmm, the goblin mage. She [Shadow Dash]ed away because I could kill. But, I scratched her! She] Wait, hold on! Renee shouted as she noticed the same thing. Lady Priestess, did your tamed just Is that my medallion in his mouth?! [Oh, I grabbed this! You wanted this, Miss Human?] Rajah innocently ced the silver medallion on the ground before turning his saddened eyes back to me. [She escaped but maybe she will fall from the poison. I dunno, if I sweated enough on my ws. Master, sor Woah?! Help!] You loveable cat, THANK YOU! Goddess bless you! Renees real voice suddenly broke through as she pulled Rajah into the air! After thanking him, she began hugging him like crazy,ughing merrily as she held her medallion up in the air. It certainly looked weird when she was doing this in her armor. I knew it already, but this stern knight really coulde out of her shell. Wooo, nice, good for you, Renee! Neill cheered for her friend, only for Renee to push her helmet face into Neills private space. You still scared me, so youre stilling with me to the Empire. I need to be stronger, anyway. She wouldnt let the grudge go. Kay. In any case, with Renees medallion recovered and this grimgarian entourage mostly destroyed and disbanded, our time in this tunnel was over. Since it was literally impossible to transport the cier through the cave in a conventional manner, we decided to just look up at the ceiling. Literally. One, two, three, go back! Focusing my mana in my throat, I released a concentrated beam of [Hellme Breath],sering right through the earth. Neill said the method she used before to make that perfect look-through hole couldnt work when it was too big, so I had to do it with a breath attack. Melting through the earth and any rock, I stopped after a while, just to make sure I wouldnt hurt somebody once I got to the surface. I flew up through the hole, used [Detection Sensor] to make sure nobody was around, before drilling the rest of the way with my dragon breath. After I made it back up, I used [Bedrock des] to form giant des of earth to expand the hole, justrge enough for Neill to push the giant cier right through it. Weeeeeeee, uhm, this really isnt something you see every day. I gaze up in the sky, where a cier with frozen grimgarians was hovering, and now, falling from. I shook my head from the absurdity before catching it with [Unheilige Engel]. Once it was safely on the floor, I dropped back down and had everybody board the purple floating elevator discus! Just to set the mood, I yed some elevator music. Bam bam bam, bam bam, I hummed to it. I dont know why, but I dont like this. Neill grimaced, prompting Renee and ine to nod as they voiced their dislike for the music. Oh,e on! None of them had an inkling of the notion ofedic elevator music tobat the all-dominating awkward silence. Imagine riding an elevator with a stranger without it. Besides, it had a good enough beat to dance to. In any case, once everybody was on the surface, I suddenly heard a Hey, dear, how was it? I turned around, only to see Mother, the twins, and Ritaing toward us. I was bbergasted at how they found us so easily, but Mother mentioned Rita had told her what happened. She found our location the moment a giant concentration of mana was released in this area. It was probably Neills beam attack. Ooh, I tried to wait for you, but you guys took so long! But then, the tunnel was too long! Rita, excitedly, spoke with Renee and Neill after their reunion. She currently looked like a normal human, which Neill exined was an appearance she only took if there were strangers around, which made sense as ine was around. Mhmm, thanks for the worry, but you know you dont have to worry about us. Neill puffed her chest up as she boasted about her strength. I left those three to themselves as I turned around to Mother. Say, couldnt you have helped out if you were looking for us? I asked Mother, but she simply looked at me as if I gave her a rhetorical question. Well, yes. I mean, did you really need my help to clean up whatever was underneath there? With your sister? And Tasianna, who I had been training alongside the twins? Mother felt no need to panic at all. Also, I find itforting that you wanted to rely on me, but if you were serious, then as your mother, I would honestly question your strength. So, you trusted me? Shouldnt a mother trust her daughter when ites to handling things under her weight level? Or, do you wish for me to be like all the other mothers who coddle their whelplings under their wings even after they be younglings? Like a helicopter mother, as you so like to call it. If you wish, I could apany you even when you go to the toi Alright, alright, I get it! Sorry, sorry! You are the perfect, ideal mother. Please, I enjoy my space. I loooove you as you are now. Mother smiled and nodded proudly. She made her point, but I honestly had to question where she pulled the line with fighting to the death and going out to pick some flowers. Maybe this was a dragon thing, and I really should have seen iting. I already made her aware I needed more room for myself, and she understood and epted it without any problems. Anyways, after I told Mother and the others what happened, Renee suggested to me that they needed to leave this to the knights. As much as she wanted to do it herself, interrogations wasnt her forte. Tasianna and I could do it, but I didnt feel like doing it, and Tasianna agreed. Neill couldnt be bothered at this point, as she just wanted to go back to Elyonda. However, we couldnt leave the ice block here to thaw. That would be like releasing prisoners just cause youre toozy to call the police. In any case, we needed somebody to take care of it, so I volunteered to call for help. Aside from Mother, I was the fastest flier. Thank you very much for helping me. By the goddess, if possible, I wish to repay you one day! ine decided to leave to find his friends, instead of waiting here with us. Are you sure you want to go now? You can stay with us. Just in case another group of grimgarian is around, I offered but he shook his head. Haha, when that happens, I will shout from the top of my lungs. So, please, help me then. But I really have to make sure my friends are safe, and I sit still until I know. Excuse me. ine insisted on it, so I didnt have anything more to say, however Shouldnt you stay around to report what happened to you to the officials? Renee stepped in front of him. As an adventurer, you have a duty to inform me of what happened here. Its for the safety of the country. Well, Im not a Yeosian, Sir Knight, ahahaha ineughed nervously. I know. I recognize that ent of yours. Youre from the Empire, correct? A centrumite, even. The fact Renee could identify ents, meant she probably visited the Empire once. She really could be a good Empire guide. Y-Yes, ahaha I came here with my friends to do some hunting. If youve been in the Empire, then you should know how cutthroat the adventurer guilds could be. Everybody wants to rise up and distinguish themselves when the Quest rewards are so much higher than in Western Altrust. Even with that answer, Renees interrogation didnt stop. Instead, she was pushing him even further. Fascinating. Easier around here, no? Then, why were you and your friends in the area? There are no hamlets around, only a small mansion nearby. This might be the perfect time to find some jobs with all the merchants in Elyonda for the festival, buuuuuut a bit too far away. What are you here for? Yikes, Renee, arent you being a bit too suspicious? Neill patted on Renees shoulder, calming the agitating knight down a bit. However, I could sympathize with Renee since we probably were inside her mansionsnd, so it wasnt surprising for Renee to feel somewhat on edge by an adventurer. We didnt know if he was a hunter or mercenary, and what he was here for. Youre right. But, Renee gave up surprisingly pretty easily once Neill intervened. Adventurers are wanderers. Not my ce to ask you about a Quest. Try to remember to report to the local adventurer guilds when you make it back to hand in your Quest. Enjoy your stay in Yeos, Mister ine. Uh-hahah Thanks? ine left us pretty fast. I didnt think we left a good impression at all. With him gone, I created a seat for Tasianna with [Unheilige Engel] and the both of us sted off into the sky. With the twins around, they could make sure the cier wouldnt thaw up. It took us some time, but with my rocket boosters, we made it back to Elyonda at record time. From the look of the sun, it probably only took a bit over an hour, maybe? In any case, I wanted to fly right through and to the royal castle, but Tasianna warned me there was probably a mana barrier around the town just like in Griffonpeak. Considering I didnt want to get arrested, I decided to take the gate entry, but not themoner one. The line was too long, so I decided to go to the noble-reserved gate this time. There was a line of three carriages there, but considering the urgency of the situation, I decided to just skip it. Rather have three wagons worth of annoyed people, than the horde at themoner gate. Halt, this is the wro One of the knights guarding the gate unsheathed his de and held his hand up, trying to stop us, but Tasianna and I simply came forward and handed him our IDs. Huh? Our apologies for not going through with the proper procedure, but I must insist you, good Sir Knight, to allow us to enter immediately. I must report something to your Lord Commander, Alistar Coshbart, I spoke frankly but properly, before turning over to the wagons. I humbly request to enter the city first. Would that be of any problems? I was wearing my white mage robe, so I was anticipating it to help me out here. After some silence, the guards sitting on the coachmans seat opened the speaking window connected to the interior of the carriages. After they were done, all three carriages gave their approval, forcing the knights hand on the subject. And, as I had my ID reveal all my information, it only took a couple of seconds for the knight to return and bow to me. And just like that, we were back in Elyonda. However, as I had to be quick, I sted my way with Tasianan to the royal castle, where I had to do the same procedure again to enter the knights headquarters. L-Lady Hestia?! Alistar was shocked to see me when I suddenly barged into office, with his secretary running after me. Sorry for the intrusion, but I have something important to inform you. Its not urgent, but necessary for you to know, nevertheless. Alistar nodded after hesitating a bit and told his secretary to leave. He activated the silence rune in his room, before asking us to take a seat in front of his desk. I would like to offer you tea, as any nobleman should for ady, but I dont believe you will be staying for long, no? Alistar hit the nail on its head. So, I made it quick and exined to him what happened today. Grimgarians? Wha- Isnt that the general term for goblins, kobolds, and so on? Are you saying those little brutes broke into a mansion to steal an heirloom? Alistar was bbergasted by the information. Yes, I cant tell you much more since this is Artorian intel, but I wanted to warn you that you should probably start preparing some defenses against them. The info about the ogre king on the other side of the Avitor Peaks was Artorian intel, so I couldnt just tell it to somebody not involved with their government. What sorta ally would I be, if I were to be loose with my mouth on pretty important information. I couldnt think what could happen if I were to leak something like this, but Saori had warned me far enough that there will be people smart enough to figure something out with it. I dont understand what exactly you expect from me, Lady Hestia. Goblins, kobolds, orcs? He fumbled around with his hands, trying to form his sentence. Ive heard them forming raids and attacking adventurers and soldiers, but they are still mere brutes. Beasts. I understand you care for the citys defenses, but we currently have a city full of mercenaries, hunters, and also ex-military. If the worstes, the city will simply employ the adventurer guild to deal with it. Should you not inform them about this? He had a point. To deal with monsters, the best ce would be the adventurer guild. However, only if you were dealing with mindless monsters, and not with a coordinated army of grimgarians. There was a massive distinction here. It is clear you dont believe me, so the best way is to show you. I stood up. Show? You meant that ice block? Yes, Tasianna had frozen them solid. They should be alive and currently in the custody of my Mother and my friends. They should be alive, right? I turned to Tasianna. Yes, mydy. At worst, a few echikobolds or hobgoblins might have frozen to death. However, the orcs in their voldunna armor probably should be alive. The ore isnt effective against the cold, but I believe they should have enough padding underneath the armor. You heard her,e on. Tasianna and I were already moving towards the door. On the other hand, Alistar was too flustered by my sudden decision to move. H-Hold on, mydy! I cannot just leave the city for an entire day! Dont worry, get on Hestia Airlines, and we can make it there in about a bell now that I know the directions. I grinned, causing Alistar to feel even more confused. In the end, despite being the Lord Commander of the Yeoss knight order, he could be a bit of a pushover. He didnt have the attitude of a knightmander, to be honest. Duke Lecartiglio had the aura and intimidating presence of somebody at the top of the military hierarchy, but I couldnt feel it from Alistar. He was a talented swordsman, but it didnt seem like he was fit to be a leader, just yet. In fact, it seemed to fit the whole knights order. Alistar couldnt take his more talented men with him, as all of them were training for the tournament. The only ones he had around were squires or newly inaugurated knights. Jethros situation with his warrior monks mirrored this, dramatically. Guess the war was sapping Yeoss military might by a ton. And Princess Anasthasia mentioned the state was focusing too much on reorganizing their power, right? Well, not exactly my ce to judge. Once Alistar had picked two of his knights as guards, they were about to use their gargoyles before I stopped them with my [Unheilige Engel]. I asked them, and once they did, Hestia Airlines could finally begin their flight. Well, after I put their seatbelts on. WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! They certainly scream a lot. A fly could end up in their mouths. With my rocket boosters, I flew out of the city, towards where I left Mother and the others off. Once we were there, Inded on the ground, and had to witness them puke out whatever they had in their stomachs. Lady Hestia, you forgot to provide them with an [Air Shield], Tasianna informed me. Huh? Oh! Oh right, yeah, I had to do that, right? Whoops. I had honestly forgotten about it. Wait, if you knew about it, why couldnt you do it? Tasianna shifted her eyes around as she kept her smile up. My apologies, but I had forgotten about it, too. I only remembered it now. It seemed Tasianna had gotten too used to the ultra speed I was flying with. Well, poor Alistar. Anyway, once he recovered, the Knight-Commander and his guards were shocked to see my words bing true as they stared at the cier in front of us. I looked around, seeing Mother was sunbathing again while Neill joined her, for some reason. I liked sunbathing, too, but wasnt there a limit to it all? Probably not. Lord Commander Coshbart! Renee suddenly spoke out and saluted, pulling the astounded Alistar out of his surprise. I would like to report. Y-You Alistar wanted to say something before he received a piece of parchment. Alistar looked at Renee for a moment before reading what he received, causing his eyes to widen. Is this true? Spection. Hmm. Noted. Alistar nodded, before turning his eyes towards the medallion Renee was wearing around her neck, fully exposing it. That ne it fits you, Sir Knight. Your words honor me, Lord Commander. Now, I must excuse myself. I must bid you farewell for now. Renee gave a quick bow before moving past a frowning Alistar. She then summoned her air wagon with her catalyst and called for us to board it. Seeing as Alistar wasnt holding us back, we quickly boarded it, and began our way back to Elyonda. Sure, I could fly us back, but you couldnt really talk about things on a fast flight, right? As we started to leave the premises, I saw Alistar flying off on his gargoyle, probably towards Elyonda to call for reinforcement. Which meant, the two knights he brought were not guarding the cier. Talk about a boring job, honestly, but somebody had to do it. So, Renee, who was that? Neill jumped on the coachmans seat and suddenly brought that up to Neill. Lord Commander Alista Pah, you know I didnt mean that. I already memorized his name and face from battle royale. You know I spoke about him to you. Neill tapped on Renees helmet. Who was he to you? Why are you pestering me, right now? You barely ever ask things like this when its not necessary. Renee sounded irritated, but I had to agree with Neill. I was curious, too. He noticed your medallion, I pointed out. And? Oh shit,e on! Stop being so hard to talk to, Renee! I dont need to lead you around like some dumb whelpling whos doing their first flight! Neill forcibly pulled off Renees helmet, revealing she was looking slightly somberly on the ground. Hmph. You rarely have that sorta expression. Who is that guy, and you want to reveal what your medallion is? Im starting to think you are more than just some girl who wants to be a knight like her father in a country where women cannot be knights. Interesting spections, meat bags. And there was the silence. Sometimes I really have to wonder if they were friends or not. In such a case, it was up to a third party to break it up. Of course, that person would be me, as I wanted answers, too. What was in that letter you gave him? My opinion on the situation, and since I expected you to exin the situation to him, Lady Priestess, you could say I gave him a kick in his bottoms. Green rats like those dont make a caravan and transport them in such a manner. Neither could they get their hands on that mana cannon if they were such simple beasts, as you said, Lady Priestess. Oh! Tasianna looked like she remembered something. Now that you mention it, where was that mana cannon? I was sure we would see it, but even after I froze everybody, nothing happened. Hold on, wait, doesnt that mea Neill was about to give her thoughts, only for Neill to answer it for her. Exactly. A siege weapon like a mana cannon cannot have disappeared like that. Yes, we might not have investigated the tunnel, but I didnt believe we had to, right there. Even with two dragon princesses, I didnt want to curry our luck any further. We have targets to interrogate and a prisoner to free, Renee exined her actions. Besides, as you probably should know already, I am not really a knight. You are a Yeosian, but you are a woman. Women cannot take on higher positions, and if they do, like Princess Anasthasia, they are looked down upon, I replied. Yes, exactly. What an antiquated social norm created by some old men because of the mistakes of a single ruling princess, who, after proper investigations, was just a spoiled brat whose parents treated her like the Goddess herself. And now, talented noblewomen and womenfolk must suffer for a single unfit ruler. A stain, I say, for thend of the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty. Wouldnt you say so too, Lady Hestia? I shrugged. If you want my opinion on it as a woman, then, of course, I would hate something like that. But as a princess, I really cannot say much about another countrys cultural alignment. Besides, it isnt like yourmoners treat beastmen any better. What would you have me say to that, Miss Yeosian? Nothing, if you wish, mydy. I can say much about my countrymens attitude, but war is war. Hostilities cannot end when a mothers son is dragged into battle, only to die at the spear of a wolfkin in a country you probably had never truly seen before. To the averagemoner, the propaganda our military and the Empire spreads, is all you will and want to hear. What good is it to make friends with the country that killed your sons, or brothers, or father? It also helps that they are of a different race, helping the alienation even further simr to our history. There are many morals and principles this principality has drifted away from. Mhmm, you are speaking about such difficult topics, again, Renee. Cant we just talk about this mana drainer? Rita pouted before leaving the discussion, finding it more interesting to document the effects of the mana drainer Tasianna made for her. See? Youre making one of your speeches again, Renee. Youre good at it, but I dont think your currentpany would appreciate it. Neill turned her head around. Everybody in this carriage was non-human, and one of them was even a virigress, who probably couldnt fully grasp the meaning of Renees words. Its okay, Rajah. I stroke my carefree virigress. He waspletely disinterested in it all. And? I have my goals and ambitions, Fargryneill. Am I not allowed to speak my mind out? Sure, but stop talking to us if we are fools. I despise the intellectual dishonesty you are doing, Renee! Neill scowled. Tell me, what are you nning? Are you nning to drag us into this goal of yours? Do you want to use us as pawns to change this country, or what? Change? Not a bad idea. Renee shifted her head around in amusement. A revolution could help, but that would be too much. God Yeostar and my father would punish me, if I were to incite that. No, what Yeos needs right now is for everybody to rally up towards a single banner. I looked at her green catalyst as she continued. The demonkin war is not the only thing my home needs to protect itself from. The Divide of the Five Princes was once a coalition between five principalities to protect ourselves from external threats. However, after the War for the Faefolk, things have changed. Yeos grows weaker as we must provide levies, knights, and ships to the Empire. All while our allies watch and cause strife within our borders. Waiting for our factions to split our country apart. Hmm, then why did you only talk about the demonkin wars to us yesterday, Renee? I asked. Because you arent Yeosians, you have nothing to do with our internal politics. However, I still tried to call you to arms, because that is what I believed to be the right thing to do. Dragons fighting with the rest of Peolynca against the otherworldly threat, just like in the history books. You are living in a fantasy, my dear, Mother interjected. One should not speak about war, when one has not experienced it. Revenge is a fools drug. Coupled with desperation, and it will be thest thing you will ever taste. Mothers words were irrefutable for Renee. She knew who Mother was, so trying to speak back against an ancient dragon would be a waste of time. However, her talk about revenge also hit home for me. Eshe Then there really is no hope Renee sounded dejected. Still, at the very least, would you two grant me your strength? She turned to Neill and me. I hardly find it a coincidence that the Festival of Yeostar is held this early, despite ourck of support from the Empire. And, I know from this, that something will happen. The gales around us are a prelude to the storm, and I am not only speaking about the grimgarians and their siege cannon. I feel somethingrge is amiss. But, I am only a single woman. How am I to face this alone? So you left the search for the remnants of those grimgarians to the knights, I concluded after Renees long-winded exnation and why she didnt have us search the tunnel for the second cannon. Yes. During our fight, why not use the cannon? Simple, they wanted to hide it or there was a second group. Wouldnt it be possible for us to have missed them? Neill and I nodded. The knights need to know this, so they can start their preparations. Lord Jethro wont let this go, if national security is in danger. Renee seemed better connected than I thought, for a wandering knight-wanna-be. I dont believe my strength lies there. It is obvious enough something is brewing underneath the festival if grimgarians are appearing. Beasts or not, they proved to me they are intelligent enough. The demonkins or sabateors from the other principalities are moving. Demonkins? I was astounded Renee would know this much. I looked over at Neill, but she shook her head. Of course. None of this is a coincidence. Nothing is. The demonkins killed our hero the former Champion of Yeostar. Now, wouldnt it be the perfect time to interrupt the inauguration of the new champion for some more years? Without the strongest Champion of the Pantheon of Light, it would give the demonkins a considerable advantage. The Hands of Heaven are humanitys greatest military force, but ten knights arent enough to fight against the beastmen alliance and the seven Princes of Sins simultaneously. Too many skirmishes and battles, not enough focus. She then turned back to Neill and me. As such, I need your help. I must ask you to help me, Lady Priestess. Fargryneill. I need to uncover what is truly going on, right now, and snuff it out before it can spread its wings. And what exactly are you nning to do, by joining the tournament? You said you wanted to be the next Champion? What are you trying to do with this change of yours? I remained unconvinced with her speech. Sure, I saw the value in her words, but what were her ulterior motives to all of this? As I said, to rally everybody to a single banner. I wish to hold up the honor of God Yeostar, as the knight of knights, and hopefully, in the process, a glimmer of the former glory of my country. She clutched her medallion. Sir Royce was the strongest person Ive ever known but he wasnt able to change our country. What Yeos needs is a change of scenery. A single knight who is willing to brave the storm of hatred, to keep the g up until they die. To remind everybody why our God isnt the Goddess, but God Yeostar. The God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty! Renee let go of the reins, letting her air wagon move on its own as she stood up. She turned around and showed us a strong smile. But, for that to work, I have to be the Champion of Yeostar first. I forge my way forward, even through you two. However, what Yeos needs the most right now, are heroes. And what better way to start a change when three young women two of them being dragon princesses and one a self-proimed Yeosian knight be those very heroes? I smirked and straightened my back. Then lets get started. Lets hunt down some pesky bugs. Renee smiled and thanked me, all while Neill shook her head as if she couldnt believe what she was witnessing. Why? Why are you getting everything off your chest when you are speaking with my little sister? Hello, Ive been traveling with you for two years, ttie! Shes easier to talk with, you reckless brute. Tsk! Are they really friends, or what?! Regardless, the alliance was made. If the grimgarians are making a move, then the demonkins would, too. If that was the case, then it was time for me to start looking into this properly. The tournament was important, but we had to start making progress to identify if there are any demonkins in this city. Yeostar was quiet during this whole discussion, but I believe he would want it. Time to get Master Kush and the Depth Serpents to work. They arent bounty hunters for nothing, after all. And during the dusk of night, we made it safely back to Elyonda. Tomorrow was the start of the first round of the tournament. Mhmm, the sound from the ocean is getting more beautiful to hear, hehehe. Sound? Ooooooh, so thats what she meant by music all this time! Mother has been enjoying the beach quite a bit, of course! With how Mother was talking about music all the time, I was starting to worry my hearing had gone bad. However, it was about the beach, so I guessed it made sense that she was more focused on the vacation part of our trip. The sound of the waves, the seagulls, and maybe she was also hearing the merfiends growling underwater. I should spend more time at the beach with Mother. No, with everybody. Family and friends. Haaa, its sooote. Where is themander? It takes time to return to the city and toe here with support. Just shut up and wait. I am sure he will be here soon. In the darkness of the night, a single campfire was illuminating the forest. The rattling of cicadas apanied the low mumblings of the two knights, eagerly awaiting theirmanders return with their reinforcements. Whether they were too unskilled or too upied to realize it, the sounds of rustling grass appeared behind them. Two eyes stared at them. Followed by four, then six, then eight, then ten. Skull masks were watching their every movement, brandishing their daggers and a crossbow. Tonight, Ilsaphone would wee new souls under the shine of the dimmed orange moon. Side Story 36: A Sensei’s Duty. Side Story 36: A Senseis Duty. Yo, Kyouya, lets go already! Mhmph? Stop eating! Come on! Well bete for that tournament if you keep stuffing your cheeks with pockies and melonpans! Argh,e on! Hmm, they sure were different when they were kids, huh? Tokyo, oh, Tokyo. I was born and raised in Yokohama in the Kanagawa prefecture, so a trip to Japans capital only took around 40 minutes. As a teacher who worked in Tokyo, that still meant I needed a total of 80 minutes tomute from home to my workce and to return. Considering I had to wake up early at 6 AM and get ready to go to work, it was still extremely inconvenient for me, but money was money, right? However, after only reliving my time on Earth through my memories all this time, it was a sight for sore eyes for me to see the familiar buildings and sights of a modern Japanese city. You could call me nostalgic. My garm mother showed me my home again, but I still felt surprised to see Earth through the memories of one of my students. Come on, run! Lets go! Haaa, yeah! Ahaa, I cant, Tatsuya. Its too hot! What was even more surprising was that one of my students was dreaming and inspecting his memories when he was still an elementary schooler. Specifically, these were Kyouyas memories of when he was still a kid. I knew Tatsuya and Kyouya were childhood friends, but I didnt know much else from that. I was their teacher, yes, and while I could say we had a nice enough rtionship to be called friends, I still had to keep a certain distance since I was their teacher. I couldnt be too close, otherwise, people would talk about it. My position as a teacher was too important for me to jeopardize it. Now, that I wasnt their teacher anymore since my human self who was employed as a teacher had died I could proudly say my former students were my friends. Still, I had no idea about their pasts. I didn''t know what Kyouya faced before he became my student. Kyouya, left, left, left! Normal special. Grab, dude! Gottem, gottem, gottem! Hey, hey, hey, keep him off the ledge! The two friends were ying in an arcade right now, spamming buttons on some arcade game I had no idea about. They had joined a tournament to earn some tickets for something, and were now ying against other kids their age. Momentster, they won. That fatty really did it?! Clutch! Ah,e on, how was that clutch? Tatsuya led him around like a puppet with his shot-calling. No way can he think without the other. Like some pawn. Unfortunately, snickers wereing from the audience. Not only from elementary kids, but also young teenagers and high schoolers. While they praised Tatsuya, most of them were being rude to Kyouya. Children could be cruel, especially if there was something they could bully you for. In Kyouyas case, as a kid, it seemed he was quite overweight. In addition, from what I saw, he had an eating disorder, as the moment the two boys won, he would take out snacks they just bought from abini a convenience store. Come on, dont let them get to you. Mhmm. Yeah Kyouya nodded to Tatsuyas wide smile, trying tofort his best friend. However, Kyouya just cowered from everybody and began eating some pockies. I got nothing to worry about with you around. Well win this, alright! Yeah! And they did. They won the whole tournament, even beating some older kids. The two friends cheered as they got their tickets, but they didnt stay inside the arcade for too long. Smart, since the snickering and backhanded jokes on behalf of Kyouyas appearance was increasing more and more. The two kids escaped to a nearby park, resting themselves on the grass in the shade of a tree. It was summer, so they were sweating a bit. For a couple of kids with CEOs as fathers, they really acted like any other elementary kid I knew about. It seemed they had a good childhood. Cant believe you got thatst hit off. That was too close! I really thought you would die right there. Kyouya grinned as he praised Tatsuyas gaming skills. What? Ha! Of course I wouldnt blow it at the finals! As if, dude, haha! But Tatsuyas boastful expression quickly vanished as his smile fell into a frown. The atmosphere between the two changed. Mhmm. Not when this is ourst day together. I had to give it my all. I didnt want to leave. One of Kyouyas lingering thoughts resounded in this dream of his. This was his real thought. From the look of it, Kyouyas father wasnt the CEO of hispany at this time. For his promotion, he was requested to lead the opening of a new branch. However, this branch was located in a different prefecture, and due to the importance of his job, he decided it would be best for him and his family to move. And looking at the future, this decision allowed him to secure his familys financial security. However, this meant Kyouya and Tatsuya had to say their goodbyes. Sure, they had phones andputers, but to those two boys, being able to meet in person and going to the arcade was what their friendship was about. Tatsuya yed tough when Kyouya cried, but I could see the former tearing up a bit, also. Stay strong, alright, Kyouya! If somebody calls you fat or whatever, just give me a call, alright? Ill have my mom drive me over and Ill give them I know, but dont alright! The people at the arcade are right. I have to stop relying on you so much. Dont worry about me, Tatsuya! When we meet again during summer, Ill show you how much better I got in the arcade, yeah? Deal! However, the shbacks told a different story. Bullied not only by his new schoolmates but also his cousins who lived close to the city his father worked at. They body shamed him, which caused him to gain even more weight as he tried to eat his stress away. A fact I knew quite a bit from my time as a teacher, but due to all the stress, I lost more weight despite how much I ate. Eventually, his father bought him a membership and also a personal trainer to help him out with his weight. Kyouya disliked it at first, but he quickly grew fond of the burn. However, during this time, from all the training, Kyouya decided to not visit Tatsuya during summer or even for winter break. They were still friends, but it seemed they drifted off a bit. You would like to join the track team? Yes, please! During hisst year of elementary school, Kyouya began to participate in sport clubs, which he continued even into middle school. He was changing, not only physically but also mentally. His interest in otaku activities slowly dwindled and he was bing more and more a training enthusiast. Looks good. Feel good. Cant hate this, right? Kyouya told himself as he inspected himself, but, as his teacher I had the responsibility to not look at him when he was half-naked. Just a bit more bulking, and nobody can say anything anymore. Last bits of fat and Ill look reliable as hell. Yup! Gotta keep on going. It was only when Kyouyas family moved back to Tokyo in hisst year of middle school where his interest in games was reignited when he reunited with Tatsuya. The two friends had a lot to catch up on, even if they met often on social media. However, not only Kyouya but Tatsuya also changed during all those years. He wasnt addicted to coffee when he was a kid, but when the two friends met again, Tatsuya had his usual coffee thermos with him. I should have stayed! I should have told Papa I wanted to stay! Why didnt you tell me, Tatsuya? Why did I The two friends made up and even acted like extremely good friends again, however, from the sound of Kyouyas thoughts, it seemed they kept some distance between each for a while. Even into high school, where I became their teacher. For a long time, Tatsuya hadnt told Kyouya about the court case between his mother and Akabanes father, which so happened to have urred in that very month the two met again. Kyouya didnt seem to hold much of a grudge, but it seemed he had some lingering regrets at not being relied on. And then, Peolynca happened. A magic circle appeared and transported my whole ss to this world, all while I probably died. I saw my students talk about me beingte. I still had memories of leaving the house and being in the teachers lounge, but I couldnt find out how I died in this memory. A shame. [There you are, Saori.] I turned around. Oh, hey, Mother. It was my garm mother. [You were fastidious,] Mother suddenly told me, making me instantly realize what she did. Do not pry too much into his memories, Mother. It is already rude that I am here, doing this. I shook my head, feeling slightly ashamed I was interfering in my students personal life right now. However, Mother thought differently. [Its been three weeks since they were trapped in this dream by Goddess Kronnaz. You care for your pack, so its important for you to help them.] Its been a week since I epted Belzacs offer to help my train, meaning, I was currently undergoing his full shadow training. To be a proper fenrir, I needed a fenrir to train me, simr to how Hestia needed her Mother to acquire her full draconic abilities. But, most importantly, it was to improve my control over shadows. I was currently having a break, and I decided to help out Kyouya and Tatsuya with their trials. For some reason, both of them havent broken out of their dreams yet, forcing Vivachel to perform a blood transfusion to give them nutrients. I was worried about blood type and so on, but it seemed a hemomancer like her could bypass those rules. Magic, I guess. Regardless, the point was I was currently in Kyouyas dream, or, to be more specific, I was inside the dream bubble of Tatsuya and Kyouya. Like the one Ilsaphone made around me, it extracted the memories inside our soul and released them as a vivid dream. Memories were part of our souls, as Hestia could attest, and for the Goddess of Death bringing out our memories wasnt a problem for her. Belzac manipted my dream bubble to test me with an illusion, however, for Kyouya and Tatsuya, it was about them trying to find a reason to continue fighting. Of course, they had one to return home to Earth but Kronnaz, who was monitoring them, wanted to extract another reason from them. And because they were stuck in this problem, I decided to help. When I mentioned this dream bubble also epassing Tatsuya''s dream, I wasnt lying. With onemand, I could transport my consciousness to his, however, Ive watched him struggle with his problem too often now. His hatred for Franz Akabane began to affect me, also. That was why I was inside Kyouyas dream. It was still sad, but it wasnt as infuriating to watch. My garm mother also decided to be here, but from her actions, I believed she simply wanted to watch their memories to learn more about me. Simr to how she extracted and created an illusion of my mother my human mother. I wished she would ask me directly about it, but from the look of it, Mother was shyer than I thought. She was a garm of little words and was more sneaky than confrontational. She would rather look into Tatsuyas memories to watch me teach them, than to simply ask me what my favorite sleeping position was I still had no idea why that was worth knowing, but I guessed it was garm stuff. Not to mention, mentally speaking, Mother was technically younger than me, since she was nine when her body died and I was 26 when I died on Earth. Honestly, I wished it was more straightforward, like Hestias and Melloxtressas rtionship. Dammit! My attention shifted from Mother back to Kyouyas memory, who was smashing his fist into the ground. At this point in time, he had not made contact with me. From the look of it, it was after their trip into the Belzac forest, where their group was almost overwhelmed by a horde of grimgarians. Why am I so goddamn weak! He med himself for not being able to turn the tides when it mattered the most. He nned on sacrificing his life to save everybody else, by taunting every grimgarian towards him, but before they could do anything, he was saved by Tatsuya. Simr to their first Church Quest, where Tatsuya saved him from bandits. Once again, he had to rely on his best friend for his survival. Nothing has changed Dammit He was envious of Yorshka. He was envious of Hestia. He was jealous of how much stronger they all were, and med himself for not training enough. He had dly given up the unique skill the demonkins attached to him as a tracker, knowing it would be best if he severed all ties with the Church of Aurena, but he wasmenting how he didnt know where to go now. It mirrored Eines chagrin, in my opinion. Watching stronger people around you seed, it felt like you were holding everybody back. I could sympathize with them, but power didnte around magically. Hestia trained hard to adapt to her new body, and so did I, even if I felt too weakpared to Hestia. At this point, though, I knew my path forward required me to have patience and dedication. Tasianna understood it also, with her training with Melloxtressa. Eine, although she epted KleaHatmas demonic abilities as a power boost, at least she was training and making it her own at this point. Not to mention, Grimnir using his ingenuity to weapons and creation none of us could have done without him. As such GO TO HELL! You arent the only one, Kyouya I turned my head around and transported Mother and myself into the neighboring dream, where I watched Tatsuya screaming like a wildman as he was being arrested by some policemen. In front him was a knife and a young man who was extremely hard to forget with his gray-white hair. He had an unimpressed, stoic expression, ring at Tatsuya as he was being transported into a police car. Die, you bastard! Go die with your damn father! Fuck you for doing that to my mom! Fuck you! But, Franz didnt respond. After all, this wasnt the actual Franz, but only an illusion Tatsuya created himself in this wondend. I honestly couldnt understand why he was so angry about Franz, to the point he would actually try to murder him. What was this idiot boy thinking? But before I could continue assessing the situation, the environment changed. We werent in the middle of the streets anymore, we were now in Tatsuyas house. In his bedroom, Tatsuya pushed himself out of his bed. He was awake, again as the loop continued once again. Honey, I dont know anymore All we can do is continue, dear. Akabanes goal is me and my position in thepany as the CEO. Im sorry. Haaa, I didnt think they would send that demon at me like that. No, dont! Its alright well weather through this. Thewyer said all the evidence is flimsy at best, and the best way forward is to make sure we discredit them. Mr. and Mrs. Nagata Tatsuyas parents. Every morning, Tatsuya would listen to what they were discussing about the court case his mother had versus Yoichiro Akabane, Japans most prominent criminal case prosecutor. From having listened to this multiple times, Tatsuyas mother was being sued by Akabane due to an incident in her coffee shop where thetter was given some bad coffee. And when he went to the toilet, he got into an ident from a fallen chandelier, of all things. As vindictive as he was, Akabane didnt want to absolve this out of court and sued Mrs. Nagata to bring down her establishment. It was absurd to me when I first heard all of this. It was crazy and seemed so far-fetched until I realized how I was reborn in the body of a garm. Stranger things could have happened, not the mention how the Mr. Nagata believed this was an orchestrated ident just to bring him down as the CEO of thepany he worked at. From how it all proceeded, it seemed Akabane pulled some strings to make sure he would win, essentially obstructing justice and faking everything for him to win his case. Not only was the whole case already nerve-wracking, when the judgement was issued, but Mrs. Nagatas heart also fainted when she heard the damages she had to pay. Mr. Nagata paid for everything, in the end, but it still brought his wife down at what was happening. From my meetings with them during the teacher-parent meetings, I found them still happy together, so this incident probably didnt affect them too much, down the road. However, it seemed it affected Tatsuya quite a bit, to the point he couldnt forgive Franz or his father for all of this. But why, Franz? He wasnt involved in any of this. I thought Tatsuya was ming an innocent, only to learn he was holding a grudge for Franz because thetter rejected trying to persuade his father to give up the case. Enemies could be made with lesser reasons. After all, who was to say Franz could have done anything in the first ce? It was irrational of Tatsuya, and this irrationality affected his dream. He was trying to find a way to solve this situation in his mind, seemingly carrying a trauma from seeing his mother crying from all the stress and being worried her coffee shop would be closed. His love for coffee came from his mother, and he became even more addicted to it when he learned his mother could lose her business. And all of this culminated in him looping his days over and over again. He was fixated on a ridiculous goal. His hatred for Franz was growing more intense with every loop, and it was to the point where the killer instincts he had nurtured in his days in Peolynca wasing out. Even now, he was trying to sneak up to Franz with a knife. He was going mad. Stop. Huh?! Ive seen enough. I couldnt watch Tatsuya sabotage himself any longer. With no intention of allowing him to continue this alone, I grabbed his arm and disarmed him in one quick move. Tatsuyas looked shocked as he noticed me, before I released his hand. S-Sens Enough is enough. Three weeks have passed at this point and you are still stuck in this ridiculous loop of yours. Wake up, Tatsuya-kun. He tilted his head. He was confused at what was going on. Spending three weeks in this fantasy of his probably corrupted his brain and sense of reality. Oh goodness I facepalmed myself before I thought what Kronnaz had been doing, believing this was the best path for these boys to grow. Such a barbaric method of teaching was just idiotic! There was only one way to deal with this and that was the right way. Mother, please assist me. [Just as I showed you.] The first thing I learned from Belzac [Shadow Armament] expansion. Instead of covering a single item or a person, the next step for strong monsters was to expand their elemental presence around the area. To give yourself a home advantage wherever you fought, you needed to spread your elemental mana into the verynd itself. Shadow Armament. Yomi! (Japanese underworld) With Mother helping me control my shadow around a wide area, I began to cloak Tatsuyas dream in a dark veil. Using what I learned from using [Smokey Haze], it was actually pretty easy to spread the [Shadow Armament] around, but it became harder the further it went. It would be unstable. And that was why I needed Mothers help with this. Simr to an elementalist, or how Hanazawa could use dark spells with her garm onnikais, Mother was helping me by stabilizing my control until I became more adept with it. To ensure I wrapped this whole area in my shadow. And once I did, I could y around using thew of my shadow maniption. As long as things were covered in my shadow, I could manipte them in any way I wanted. And in this case, I grabbed the ground and began merging Kyouyas and Tatsuyas dreams together. Woah! Woah, Sensei?! The world became dark for a moment until the light re-appeared for all of us. The first thing I did when I could see again was to snap my eyes towards a single person. Kyouya-kun! Look up! Huh? HUH?! Sen Give me a moment. Yomi! Once again, I spread my mana around, this time-consuming Kyouyas whole dream beforending on the ground. Grabbing the ground, I pulled the shadow up into the sky, shrouding everything like a curtain. Darkness had imed out sight once again. Please, take a seat, you two. H-Huh?! But in the next moment, we werent in the darkness anymore. We werent in the training field where Kyouya was or the street where Tatsuya wanted to kill Franz. However, we were still in their dreams. The only difference was, the two dreams were now merged and I did some temporary changes. Now, we were inside a very familiar room for any Shiroko High student. We were inside the counselor''s room. I took a seat on the couch. Please, take a seat. Huh, where are we Woah! Sensei, there is a ghost garm behind you! Tatsuya cried out. Oh, she? Let me introduce you two to her, this is my mother. I gestured to Mother, who wasying behind the couch, barely fitting in the room. Now, please, take a seat, you two. H-Hold on, I was just inside a forest. Then you two came flying from the sky Take a seat. Eep! Some [True Wolven Bloodlust] and you can cajole anybody~ With both of them seated, I allowed them to ask their questions. Sensei, where are we? I thought I was still Kyouya wanted to speak out but he became silent all of a sudden. If you are wondering if you are still inside your dreams, then, yes, you are. Both of you have been stuck inside this dream bubble for three weeks now, I answered to push the conversation forward. Three weeks?! You have to be kidding me Urgh, n-now, I remember. Tatsuya looked away from me, looking like he was ashamed of himself. I-I T-That wasnt me, Sensei. I hate Daisy, b-but I wouldnt. I wouldnt do that, please, you have to believe me. Mhmm, I do, Tatsuya. You do? Of course, there are many things we would not want to show others in fear of them judging us. It is an entirely normal human action. I nodded to Tatsuyas tion. After all, looking through the memories of the both of you I really have to question the things you both mastur Stop! Uwaarrrrgh!!! Both boys cringed. We were all adults here, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. After the two calmed down, Tatsuya was the first to speak up, again. Alright, alright, I really dont want to go that way, but can you tell us why the hell you would just look through our memories? Oh, I was not the one who was looking through your memories. At worst, my mother looked through them and was trying to share them with me. Believe me, I sure did not want to learn your fetishes. Both boys groaned, but I ignored them. In any case, the two of you were showing me your memories by reliving them. As I said, you have been here for three weeks now. It is time for the both of you to wake up, so that is why I am here. How will you help us? Kyouya asked, slightly hesitant to know the answer. I smiled and then began gesturing around the room, presenting it as my reply. Shouldnt it be obvious? It has been a while since we have done one, but I believe you two need it, right now. Let us talk about your future~ It was career, sh, Job counseling time. Side Story 37: Job Counseling. Side Story 37: Job Counseling. Sensei? Kyouya raised an eyebrow, looking at me with a bewildered look. Yes? Career counseling? Really? Tatsuya looked unimpressed. If youve forgotten, we already had one of them. Why would you want to talk to us about our careers? I mean, arent we stuck in this world where our only possible job is to be adventurers? I tilted my head. Boys, I also mentioned Job counseling, as in, your System Job. Fighter. Spearmen. And so on. Hey, I am not the gaming addict here, Tatsuya. Point taken. Tatsuya shrugged and sighed. Haaa, question, Sensei. Im starting to remember how all of this happened and how Kronnaz persuaded us into this. I thought this was to test us. To help us find an answer to her question. Are you even allowed to help us? [Divine Quest: Pass Belzacs Trials and Training] was technically my Divine Quest, but they were also given to my students. It was there for us to unlock our Unique Job slots. While my trial was there for Belzac to see my current control of my shadows, the boys trials were about them finding a conviction to fuel their training. For example, I wanted to surpass Belzac at his peak so I could be so powerful my friends and I wouldnt have to worry about anything anymore. This was my way to take care of my family and friends. However, ording to Kronnaz, the boys had recently lost some of their motivation. I thought it was weird, since they kept fighting after our unfortunate fight with those wrath demonkins, but my assessment was wrong. After watching their dreams, they seemed more conflicted than I thought. They hid their insecurities after that battle, and somebody had to help them ovee that. Kronnaz thought they could do it themselves, but after three weeks, I knew I had to intervene. Did something happen in the three weeks weve been out? I shook my head at the boys concerns. Belzac is forbidding us from entering the subspace until my training is over. Vivachel told me he was afraid I would run away, hehe. As such, I do not know if something happened to Hestia or the others, but I trust they are alright. So? So I came here to help because you two have been taking too long. Even Hanazawa has found her goal to further her training. Do you mind if we ask what it is? Kyouya wondered. Quote, To kick the fucking ass of that piece of shit pope who thought he could use me like a damn political pawn. I listened to her talks with Ilsaphone, and, well, I think she is starting to like her new powers after she learned what she could do with it. Hanazawa was a known graffiti artist back on Earth, and the moment she learned she could use her unique skill and divine blessing to turn her talent into abat style, she instantly jumped onto the opportunity. To Ilsaphones chagrin, nevertheless. Instead of listening to her and how her blessing could help people, Hanazawa thought she could use her power to quote, Kick the church down and get revenge for all the damn saint sses I had to take!!! It was pretty petty, but it was Hanazawa. After getting a glimpse of her past by, ahem, eavesdropping on what she spoke with Ilsaphone, Ive been able to understand her situation. It brought a light to what I learned from her parents. Lies, you could say, but at the same time hearsay. Hanazawas childhood was troubled because of her unfeeling and unsympathetic parents. Her parents told me they tried their best to educate and discipline her, but every attempt didnt matter as she kept rebelling against them. Now that I thought about it, they acted pretty well whenever we spoke or maybe they didnt know how to adequately convey their feelings to Hanazawa because of their jobs. Regardless of the truth in this matter, I was just d the girl was trying to find a reason to stay motivated. As much as I couldnt tolerate her tardiness andziness when I was still her teacher, it was bygones at this point. In addition, I have been taking up training from Belzac ever since I left my dream bubble, I continued. Wait, have you gotten your unique Job already, Sensei?! Tatsuya jumped onto his feet, surprise on his face. Calm down. I gestured to him to sit back down. I fulfilled my divine Quest and unlocked the slot, but I have not gotten one yet. However, that is not important, what is important is why I altered your dreams and intervened. Why I am here is because of you two. They kept silent. Both frowned and even began to grimace, probably reflecting on everything that had happened, or, what they missed out on in the three weeks theyve been stuck here. The trial wasnt to break out of this dream, it was to find a reason to continue fighting. Kronnaz was patient, which I guess was a trait of a good god, so she didnt care for the when. It was the if she cared for the most. As the leader of this group, I have a responsibility to take care of you. And, unlike Hestias and Grimnirs group, we are here purely on a training trip. I need to fully embrace my fenrir bloodline, while Hanazawa has to be worthy to wear the mantle of Ilsaphones saintess. Which brings us to you, two. Tatsuya clenched his hands into fists while he shut his eyes. Tension was on his face. Uhm. On the other hand, Kyouya spoke up, but he nheless was equally as tense. Then, what will you be talking with us about? You said you saw our dreams, right? I apologize. I bowed slightly. Necessary or not, I intruded into their memories without their permission. No, no, its alright, Sensei. Not like we left you with any choice I know what Ive been doing is pathetic. My unique skill was the only thing keeping me valuable as a party member by being able to defend everybody but now, Im just a normal person trying to fight giant monsters and demonkins strong enough to threaten you, Tasianna, and even Eine. Have you spoken with Eine, yet? The problem you have was the same one Eine had which influenced her to ept KleaHatma as her partner, I exined, still feeling slightly irritated by that fact. KleaHatma has been useful for us, but we didnt need her. I had heard something like that, but not the real details. Kyouya shrank his body up a bit, looking even more defeated. That is why allow me to speak what I would have told Eine if I were there when she epted that demoness. Comparing yourself to others will motivate you, but do it too often and it would only cripple your mindset. Personal growth and evolution can only happen if you ept your own ws and build upon them, instead of denying them altogether. My mind wandered to Eines face and all the sweat and blood she had to shed ever since she became a demon contractor. However, if you must use borrowed power, do not let it consume you. Grasp it, pound it down, and never, ever let it rule you. Make that power your own, no matter what. It feels like you were talking to Eine right there, Sensei, Tatsuyamented casually, but I felt he wasnt taking my words seriously. I wasnt. Tell me, how much has Kronnaz told you? Has she told you exactly why she was so interested in the both of you, to the point she was willing to help you train? Both shook their heads, so I let out an internal sigh. She is helping you two because she wants you to leave Peolynca. Both boys raised an eyebrow, looking like they werent hearing correctly, so I borated on it. Unlike Ilsaphone, who wants Hanazawas help for, or Vivachel, who acts like everything is a ytoy, Kronnaz dislikes otherworlders. While she can tolerate Hestia, she considers me and our entire ss to be unwanted guests. You? Sensei, you died, how are you at fault here? Because, as she exined it, I died when you were transported to this world. My soul, instead of being reborn normally, was transported here and found a new body. In this case, my soul became part of a new fetus. I turned to Mother who was looming over me. I became a warg out of luck. I wasnt meant for this body, you could say. Hearing it from Kronnaz and then reinforced by Ilsaphone was shocking to hear. Hestia was nning to be a dragon, but I was born as a warg through sheer luck. However It is something I cannot change anymore. I have to live my life now. As a Peolyncian, I cannot exactly leave, hehe. I giggled at how Kronnaz sighed when I brought that fact up to her. However, she is currently nning to train you, make you strong enough to survive our future fights, because she wants you and the rest of your ssmates to leave this world. So were tools? Kyouya deduced the meaning of my words. Tsk, nothing has changed then. First used by the church, which I dont even know why, and now used by a god just so she can kick us out, instead of doing it herself. And how exactly does she n on doing that? She saw us fight against her! Even with Eine, we stood no chance. We talked big about how Eine shouldnt give up about how she shouldnt regret her actions, only to eat dirt not once, but twice. Tatsuya grabbed his head where VifiYok kicked him, massaging it as he continued. I havent been able to say this, but thank you, Sensei. You saved my life. If you hadnt wrapped me in your shadow armor, I would have died, right? I didnt say or do anything. I felt ufortable thinking of that shocking moment. To make sure my students will make it out of Peolynca alive, I promised myself to be stronger. At least, this should be my graduation gift for them. And after I lost my unique skill, I dont know how to go forward. I dont know how to handle this sted druidification thing. I should drink the blood of strong monsters to gain more transformations? How can I be sure Belzac isnt tricking me? Am I gonna lose myself? Tatsuya grimaced, looking like he was about to cry. All I know is to trash talk. Im useless. Dead weight. I couldnt help my parents when they were in pain, I couldnt get over my damn coffee addiction to train despite knowing the reality I was in, and now, I dont know how to get strong enough to fight with Aurora! I dont know the path ahead! It feels like were just foot soldiers,pared to you, Sensei. Kyouya admitted. That one-year training at the church helped us be strong enough to take care ofmon bandits and C rank monsters. Were above average,pared to the normal Peolyncian. However, if we want to fight demonkins and princes of sins, we need to be more than just grunts. Even with Yorshkas instructions I pped my hands, interrupting Kyouya before he continued on his rant. His and Tatsuyas attention was back to me. And that is why I am here. I looked at them straight into the eyes before I spoke my next words. If you need a push, then I am here to help you two take the next step. If you need power, then allow me to give you that chance. The boys looked at each other, utterly confused at what I was talking about. Are you talking about training? Tatsuya brought it up but I just shook my hand. Not quite. Remember what I said before? About how if you need borrowed power to continue forward, you should do your best to make it your own? Both of them nodded. Hestias [Idol], Eines [OklLuthiers Power], and Hanazawas [Twilight Pdin]. In a way, you could argue Tasianna buying her [Ice Magic] from the SP shop and me getting [Stygian Voltage] from my evolution are also undeserved powers. We gained them not through effort alone, but also luck while two unique skills came from the gods. My point is, if life gives you lemons, use it to make the best lemonades in the world. [The power of the shadow pack.] Mother suddenly spoke out, causing both of the boys to start understanding what I meant. Sensei, are you meaning to ask us to be part of your shadow beasts?! Kyouya''s jaw dropped. [Shadow Pack] allows me to make everything my shadow beasts. as long as they are sentient and eligible. Not only monsters or onnikais, but also humanoids. Humans count. However! I raised a finger. Anything who bes part of my shadow pack will be a monster, which means you can also evolve. I am offering you this option, but think this through. I do not know how my skill will affect you, and neither does Belzac or the gods. There was also this title: Pack Leader A title given to the designated Alpha of a group of beasts or beastmen. While fighting with the Alpha, the pack members Strength and Intelligence will gain 5% of the Alphas current Strength and Intelligence. The Alpha will unconditionally gain 25% of all received experience from its pack members. A list of members can be seen with this title 5% of my Strength was huge. It helped my garms and virigresses when they fought with me, so what would happen if humans were to get 5% of a B rank fenrirs power? Whether Tatsuya or Kyouya remembered that fact about my title or if they were just overwhelmed by my offer, they couldnt help but gulp. However, this offer was something I nned before I learned how troubled they were. Before any of them could answer, I had to stop them. However, do not forget, this is a counseling session. Before the two of you choose anything, we need to talk. I then looked directly into Tatsuyas eyes before looking over at Kyouyas. You need to be honest with yourself. Speak your mind about what happened. And you, Tatsuya-kun, listen to him. S-Sensei?! Kyouya flinched while Tatsuya looked at him quizzically. Kyouya probably understood what I meant, seeing as he knew I saw his memories. I-I dont want to bring something that old back up, again. This is not only for you, Kyouya-kun, but also for Tatsuya-kun. Your inner dilemma and your inability to choose what you want to do is currently trapped inside your guilty consciousness, creating a martyrplex where you want to be relied on. To be useful for others and to stand up for them. Kyouya? Tatsuya seemed affected by my words. Considering he has been friends with Kyouya since childhood, it would be obvious to him. What have you been dreaming about? Kyouya! Tatsuya stood up. Tatsuya-kun, you shouting will not help him! Sit down! Uek! Kuk Tatsuya grit his teeth, dropping down on the couch while leaning his head back. To create an environment where teenagers could talk properly, it was necessary to eliminate any chance for possible judgement. At least, thats what I remember from that psychology lecture. Kyouya-kun, I know you probably would rather not tell this to Tatsuya-kun, of all people, but you two are friends. You should not keep so many secrets from each other. It will make you feel better by getting this off your chest. Be diplomatic and give them a chance to either go forward or backwards. It was necessary to encourage them and show them what would happen if they were being truthful. Never admonish them. Kyouya gripped his fists together before turning to Tatsuya, cowering before him, looking smaller than his build would suggest. I Tatsuya, Im sorry. For what? For when I moved with my parents. We promised each other we would keep in touch and that we would meet in summer. However, I didnt do that nor in winter. I know we drifted apart, and I think our friendship probably would have stopped if we werent ying together online. Kyouya lowered his face, even starting to tremble slightly. I didnt want to, but But you wanted to change, yeah, I know. Tatsuya let out a deep sigh as he ended his friends sentence. He then shuffled closer to Kyouya, tapping him on the shoulder. Come on, dude, dont you think I wouldnt be happy for you? You changed so much when we met again, I couldnt help but be jealous. What are you talking about? Didnt you change because I was away? The moment we meet again, I see you chugging down coffee like a madman. Not even the light stuff or a frap, but ck coffee! You literally drank that ck goo willingly! Kyouyas mood suddenly changed as he erupted from his seat, looking at Tatsuya as if he was crazy. I told you already, it was because of school. Getting into Shiroko wasnt just money, money, money, it was also a lot of studying! Just because you felt less stressed out by the entrance exam, I needed that coffee to stay up to learn! I couldnt understand the physics and math stuff at all! Then why didnt you tell me about the fact your parents had a court case earlier?! ! Kyouyas shout shut Tatsuya down, causing thetter to fiddle with his fingers as he averted his eyes away. Kyouya, knowing what he said, sat back down and took a deep breath. S-Sorry Nah, stop it, dude. Youve apologized too often already Tatsuya sighed. I thought we talked about this already. I already said sorry for not telling you this earlier. Why are you bringing this up again? What does this have to do with what Sensei said? I I didnt just do all of this training just for my appearance. Kyouya bit his lips and scratched his hair. Anxious as he was, he was finally revealing what he was holding back. I didnt want to be that fat, sweaty kid who followed you around like a dog anymore, but I also wanted to be useful to you. Like, actually useful outside of just gaming, Tatsuya. Your and my dad are good friends, but my dad didnt know about your familys trouble after it was resolved. Didnt you trust us? Dude, I Haaa, of course, I didnt think of you like that, but this was a problem for our family. I told you that, already. We had to handle this ourselves, or did you want us to ask your dad for help? What was he supposed to do? Daisys dad is an asshole, and he targeted my dad because of some of his enemies. Then it would have been even better if you asked my dad for help! He just became CEO and managed to win over the entire board of directors! He could have helped you! Maybe not in the court, but outside. All the evidence was faked, right? Kyouya was pushing Tatsuya, trying to get more information from him. I was contemting if I should intervene, but both of the boys fighting now might be better. I know you came to hate Franz-san after all of that. You even apologize to Sensei about it. What did you dream about? You wouldnt act like that when ites to him. Hey, dude, youre really start Tatsuya was starting to be irritated, but before he could push Kyouya back, thetter didnt back down. Dont Hey, dude me! This is what Im talking about! You cant rely on me, right? Even after all the time weve been in Peolynca, fighting tooth and nail back-to-back. Urgh, FUCK! Kyouya jumped onto his feet and began circling around the room. Be honest with me, did I fuck up our friendship, or not? Elementary to middle. Did I fuck it up?! Argh! Why the hell would you want me to say something like DID I FUCK IT UP! FUCK OFF! Tatsuya jumped onto his feet and grabbed Kyouyas cor. I almost instinctively stood up, but managed to hold myself back. If you want me to say it that badly, then, yes! What the hell did you think?! We made a fucking promise! You dont fucking know how much I prepared for our summer! I entered a tournament and got us tickets for the premier of that pocket creature movie! And instead of telling me it a month or so ahead, you told it to me three days before our rendezvous! Tatsuya threw Kyouya onto the couch, almost knocking it over. And then you declineding to winter, then the next summer, and only when that damn game came out did we finally talk, again! But do you know how lonely I felt? Fuck the inte and all the social media! I just wanted us, the two of us, to just go around the city and eat some stupid pockies together! Tatsuya fell onto the floor, massaging his face in exhaustion. Both were breathing heavily,pletely silent after what happened. At this point, saying anything would only have the reverse effects. I want to kill that bastard Daisy. That''s what I dreamed about. There, you happy? Tatsuya admitted. I wanted to find a way to change the court case, but it was obvious it was impossible. I dont know much about legalities and its just a stupid dream. My mum cried so much during that whole court case, I even med dad for not doing enough I was a freaking spoiled brat and just as useless as one. Still useless, though, even after everything. Kyouya rposed himself and stood up from the couch. He walked over to Tatsuya, speaking to him while standing above him. You never told me this part. Youre doing, again, dude. Why cant you rely on me for anything? You can rely on me for fights, but not something this personal? Rely on you for what? It isnt your business? Kyouyas eye twitched as he grabbed Tatsuyas arm, pulling him up onto his feet. Rely on me to kill Daisy, of course! W-What?! Hold on, Kyouy I felt like I just heard something stupid right there. I wanted to interrupt the two, but Kyouya spoke before I could. Imaginary Daisy, of course?! Im not a psychopath who wants to kill my ssmate! He released Tatsuyas arm. But Im talking about everything in general! Rely on me! Let me help you! I-I just want to be useful to somebody! Especially when that person is my best friend who made my childhood something I still fondly remember! Without you, I wouldnt have been able to bring myself to get rid of all that fat! Woah. Dont Woah me, dude. Come on! Im telling you everything here, but that is all you got to say? Jeez! Kyouya turned around, massaging his temples while Tatsuya stood there, opening his mouth up like a goldish over and over again. He didnt know what to say, and from the look of things, if a third party wouldnt help out now, none of them would continue speaking. In other words, it was my turn. Tatsuya-kun. I drew his attention to me. That dream I told you people sometimes want to keep their demons to themselves. However, Kyouya-kun just asked you something. To allow him to help you kill Franz-san. Imaginary! Kyouya shouted, but I ignored him for now. Do you want that? Of course, not. I know all of this is because of his dad, but even then, I dont want to see him dead nor his dad. Its just his dad is awyer, a prosecutor, but that old bag was willing to lie under oath just to fuck up my dad. Thats perjury, he should know that! And his son, whos being trained by his dad to be a prosecutor, too. Why in the hell would I want my country to gain another piece-of-shitwyer like that? So you dislike him because of his father instead of that one moment when you asked Franz-san to persuade him? W-Well, I mean, it still stung, yeah But, maybe I-I dont know. I just cant get myself to like him at all, Sensei. I hate it whenever he speaks or evenes into my sight. Tatsuya seemed indecisive. He needed another push. I know youve only known him when you both enrolled into Shiroko but Uhm n-no, Sensei. That wasnt our first time meeting. Huh? Now I was bbergasted. I thought I knew everything from his dreams. Well, it was actually our third time speaking when I asked him about that thing with his dad. I actually met him after Kyouya left me waiting after summer. I didnt know what to do with the ticket, so I wanted to give it to somebody at the arcade. Tatsuya tapped his forehead, trying to remember things. I met him there with his cousin. Was showing his younger cousin around Japan, I think. She was a foreigner, but I guess that makes sense for a Half-German like him. Franz has a younger cousin? Well, that shouldnt have been too weird. In any case, his young cousin cant remember her name tried to cheer me up with her broken Japanese. Found her nice, so I gave the tickets to her, and that was when Franz came over, totally overprotective like those stereotypical big brothers, you know. We had a big misunderstanding. Tatsuya sighed. His cousin solved everything, thankfully. Franz then epted the tickets and went with his cousin to the movies. We met the next day, in the park. Thats where I learned his cousin loved ying games, so we spent some time together. Sounds like a lovely girl. And you managed to remember him but not his cousins name? Kyouya asked. W-Well, yeah! I never met her again, and I forgot to share my number. I wouldnt have recognized Franz either, if he hadnt reminded me Shit. Urgh, it stings, again. Tatsuya clenched his teeth. Oh You felt betrayed. I spoke that out. Hes changed. Not only when we met, but over the years during school. Randomly getting white hair like that. I didnt know what happened to him, and I hated him too much to ask. Tatsuya looked conflicted. He was pretty nice, you know. As kids. But, maybe he was just being nice because his cousin was around, and he didnt want to scare her If that is the case, then, Tatsuya-kun, I think I know what you really want, right now. I walked up to him, confident I now knew how to solve his internal turmoil. Coffee? No! I pped his shoulder, causing him to yelp in surprise as I forgot to hold back my strength. After apologizing, I continued, Ahem, I was talking about confronting Franz-san on this. You want me to talk to him? Yes, of course. You want to know exactly why this happened. Tatsuya-kun, I know you might not believe me, but Franz is not an extremely scary person. During our first year together at Shiroko, I met with him for some consultation concerning financial problems. I told him a bit about my life, and he epted everything without judging me for it. He changed, yes, but he seemed like a rational person. Sensei, didnt you find him scary? Kyouya brought up, causing me to shiver a bit. Not him, his father! Of course I would be scared of his father! The first time we met, I thought I was about to get sued after he criticized me for being underprepared and unsuited to teach his son! He told me that in my face! If it werent for the principal, I really thought I would faint on the spot! I had some terrible memories of that despicable man. If there were any modern-time viins, he could pass as one. However, during all those teacher-parent meetings, I also learned how reserved Franz-san was around his father. He actspletely differently, I recalled as much as I could to persuade Tatsuya. You feel troubled about Franz-san because of your past rtions with him. If you feel so conflicted you want to kill him inside your mind, then it would be best if you settled this by talking with him. Even if all he can say is nonsense, it would be best if you spoke. But hes currently in the empire. Exactly, and we know the demonkins currently control the church and also the empire from the shadows. At least, they have their hands everywhere. And, most likely, after Hestia took away your unique skills, the demonkins probably will know something is up. In other words, if you want to meet Franz-san, then you need to be stronger. Tatsuya stared at me, rolling his jaw slightly before he started nodding. Beats fighting around like a tool. I got all the fulinoe leaves I want because of Hestia, and now I can get a chance to beat Daisys jaw in. Sounds good. Hold on, I didnt Actually, nevermind. It is your business, you are an adult, haaaa. I shook my head before turning over to Kyouya. How was it? Getting everything off your chest. Good. Thank you, Sensei. I finally got to know what Tatsuya has been thinking all this time. He bowed deeply. As such, I want to ask is the [Shadow Pack] transform reversible? Kyouya?! Tatsuya looked bewildered. I think I know what I want to do now, Sensei. I nodded to Kyouya, recognizing his more sharpened eyes. I want to be a Rank S adventurer before we leave Peolynca? I tilted my head, not expecting such a simple goal. I want to be like you and Hestia-chan, Sensei. I want to be so strong that people can rely on me safely, and when I can help them, I want to be able to do it without fearing about myself. Those demonkins? Even stronger than them, if possible. I want to get my unique skill, and if I have to struggle to own it, then I will! That is a martyrplex, Kyouya-kun. I know! I know that. Im not saying that I want to be a hero, but when ites to helping my friends, I want to be their hero. When you need me, Sensei, I want to be there fighting by your side. And, to do so, I need to learn from you. That is why, until I return to Peolynca, I want to be a part of your pack! I want to hunt and fight with the future strongest fenrir to be the strongest adventurer! Hehehe, but would that not mean you will be stronger than even Hestia and me? Thats the point, Sensei! Oh, and now you sound like Hestia. Honestly, choose one person and take them as your role model, Kyouya-kun. Flip-flopping around is not good. I smiled. I will talk with the gods about it. Tatsuya, what about you? WIll you be a part of my pack, too? I want to be able to control this druidification of mine. If that is my only valuable skill now that [Rush Hour] is gone, then I better train it up. In any case, Sensei, you probably want to meet the remaining 15 of the ss, right? Ill get stronger, so, please, let me be a member of your pack, too! And my smile widened even further as the world around started to be fuzzy. Tatsuya and Kyouya started to fade, probably from the fact they finally found a reason to keep on training. In addition to that, I have also found two more pack members to wee. Only Hanazawa was left. See youter, Sensei! Thank! I waved at the boys as they disappeared in front of me and the world shattered into pieces, returning everything back to nothingness. The only people left in this ce were my Mother and me. [They are quite interesting, just like your garms, Saori.] Mother spoke reservedly. Hahaha, they are a bit too colorful, no? But, I came to like them over the years because they are so interesting. Haaa, although sometimes I wished I had normal students. Still, my memories of our time in Shiroko High School were a valuable experience for me. I was quite fond of them, and Tatsuya was right, I wanted to help them. And the first thing for that goal was to train myself, also. However, before that Let us go find your body, Mother. [Mhmm. Thank you, my pup.] It was time to revive my dearest Mother. A note from AbyssRaven Did Saori just turn her own students into pack members? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 327: Bracket Stage. Chapter 327: Bracket Stage. Okay, honest opinion Neill stared at with me a serious look. Tension was rising as she kept her silence. I need you to be honest about it, okay, Sis? I kept my silence. Hmmmm Ahhhhhhh. Neill took in a deep breath before letting it all out, shaking her head a few times to show me how urgent and important my answer would be. With how the mood was set, it had to be something serious Which of these look better on me? STOP GOING NAKED IN FRONT OF ME! She was deciding on what to wear for our matches today. Sheesh, dont shout! Neill red at me as if I was the irrational one, thinking being an exhibitionist was okay! We are dragonkins, you know. What are you so unhappy about? Dont tell me you actually have something for your own sister? NO! I shouted vehemently to deny her allegations. I am okay with you being naked when we go into the hot spring or shower together. No problem. Just stop undressing randomly, especially when IM EATING BREAKFAST! I pointed at Tasianna, Svena, Haati, and Rajah, the only other people inside the dining room of our subspace, making Neill aware there were also others around. Exposing yourself to others was just in out rude and awkward! They were all averting their gazes, understandably so! And? Not like this is my actual body, anyways. Besides, my clothes are made from my scales. In that sense, I am walking around naked, for a humanoidsmon sense. Neill shook her head in exasperation as she created her scaled yukata, again. As reluctant as she was, she still acquiesced to my wish. Jeez, you honestly act more like Renee. Act more like your mother, Sis. She is technically walking around naked, as well. Thats not the point, haaaaa. Whatever, just sit down and eat. We need some calories forter. The weekend has passed and today was the first day of the bracket stage of the tournament of Yeostar. The moment we returned to Elyonda yesterday, our tournament bracelet shone, disying information on the first 16 matches. Looking at the schedule, the matches would be spread throughout the week, with the first eight fights happening on FireDay and the rest tomorrow, EarthDay. After the first round was done, the second round would pit each winner against the other in their bracket, leading to another eight matches on WaterDay. Which would lead to us having four matches on WindDay, where the quarter matches would start. LightDay, so Friday, would be a showcasing match for the five champions of the five ruling princes of the Divide. In other words, it was an extended weekend for us fighters and the semis and final would be held next week. And, coincidentally, Neill and I would be fighting our matches today, but on theplete opposite ends of our 16-man bracket. Meaning, if we were to win all our fights, we would meet during our semi-finals. I honestly had a feeling some personal touches were made during the scheduling. It didnt really seem fair, especially if you knew the rest of the matches. It didnt feel random. Very tailored towards making it the best show for the audience. In any case, our matches were today, and we needed to eat before it began during the lunch bell. I was happy to see Neill this morning, but the moment she began talking about what clothes she should wear for her match today, I honestly felt something bad would happen. And lo and behold, my sister exposed herself. Was this how siblings behaved with each other? I honestly did not know as a single child for my entire Earth life. Maybe this was just a dragon thing. So I began after the two of us finished our first breakfast course. My belly was full and my early morning grouchiness was gone. Why are youing in here and talking about clothes for no apparent reason? Hmm? Shouldnt that be obvious? Why would I wear the same clothes I wore in one match for another, Neill said as that was obvious to her. In fact, I should be asking you why youre wearing the same clothes! I mean, its cute and fits you well, but you wear that red jacket and skirt all the time! Dont you have any otherbat clothes, like when we wandered around the city on LightDay? I looked down, feeling a bit self-conscious about what she said. Well, I have spares of the same ones. Its not the same Thats even worse! Saori said the same thing to me before she made a bunch of spares of my usual clothes. A red jacket, a frilled skirt, and a vest with a T-Shirt. Sometimes I would wear my white mage robe, sometimes I would wear it like a cape. Sometimes not at all. These were my adventurer clothes, and I got so used to them, that they became kinda normal to me. Still, I did wear different clothes when I tour the city, though! I wasnt that boring, but I guess myzy fashion sense was making me less excited about wearing other clothes. As if Neill could read my thoughts, she was frowning deeply at me. Youve been a human for longer than me, so I thought you knew about it. However, tell me, what makes being a humanoid so good? I thought about it for a second, but I couldnt exactly tell what was so good about being a humanpared to a dragon. Uhm, being smaller so fit everywhere? Considering my sisters unimpressed face, I probably answered incorrectly. No, it''s clothes and fashion! Seriously? I felt unconvinced. Of course! By my tail, you really have no idea, huh? A dragons main way to attract mates is their strength and the glistening of their scales, earned by scheduled shedding sessions and cultivating a den filled with mana, Neill repeated what Mother had already told me. However, unless you''re a master of scale maniption and know exactly what you are doing, the fashion sense of most dragons is pretty abysmal. I mean, if you take care of your shedding schedule, you have the intimidation and beauty aspect down, but I feel like you can do so much more. My mother does it well enough, I replied, remembering how fancy Mother was with her scale usage, both in her original and elven form. You couldnt describe her without mentioning how dazzling she was. Well, of course, shes an ancient scale. Our elders know how to use their scales, but most are pretty old-fashioned, you know. Take my mother, for example. Unlike Melloxtressa, doesnt experiment with her clothes and how to present herself. Shes too used to her own style, like you! She pointed at me. However, you mother? Fashion empress! Her dresses are amazing and the way she uses her ice abilities inbination with her scales to make them look like gemstones is jaw-dropping. Neill then mmed the table, pushing herself onto her feet. Which is why hearing you care so little about your own clothes is beyond infuriating, Sis! Look at us! We are currently dragonewts, but you dont even try to bring out the best part about our current forms. The flexibility to bring out different types of looks! Here! Look! Ark! I groaned as I saw her yukata starting to break down. Stop going naked! I sent my own scales out to hide her body like a curtain, shaking my head in astonishment at how she was so casual with exposing herself. In any case, after a few seconds, she called me out and I let the scale curtain down, only to see Neill wearing a ballroom dress with her hair tied up andbed, showing off her three horns as they glowed an iridescent blue, probably created from her mana. Wow, that is a real change. The wild nature of her mane-like hair and skin-showing yukata waspletely gone, reced by an exotic beauty and refinement I would have never expected from my battle junkie sister. She could use some makeup to elevate her charm even further, going for the mature vibe I would expect from an older sister. Mhmm, right? I hate those balls. Too stuffy, but Ive watched some human nobles dance in these to make my own using my scales. I really look good, right? Neills eyes gaze down her dress, enchanted by her own beauty and even began to adjust things about her appearance while she did it. Is that why you took that curvy body as your human form? Transforming from a monster to a human allowed you to customize your look however you wanted upon your first transformation, although it was hard to impossible to change that appearance afterward. Mhmm, I asked around what would be the best-looking form I could take. Elves and dragonewts were my own reference point, though, but I learned from men how they like curvy women, so I took this form to look the best! At least, you didnt go too wild on the front part Yeah, shes a bit needy for attention, huh? Then again, people had the right to look however they wanted. If Neill liked that body of hers, then what could I say about it. Which made me curious about what Neill said about dragon fashion. However, when I asked her if she could show me how to make my dragon form look prettier, and less scary, Neill just t out told me to ask Mother about it. Im not a good role model if you want to know how to make your dragon form look better Neill contorted her mouth, looking like she didnt want to continue talking. This was the second time Neill declined showing me her dragonkin form. Weird. Here I thought I could get an idea guess I have to ask Mother about it. Neill then asked me about modern Earth fashion, remembering I was an otherworlder. Saori was the expert on this topic, but if Neill liked talking about fashion, then I could indulge her with what I used to wear. It gave us something to talk about while we ate. After our breakfast was done, Neill told me to put up my scale curtain again so she could do what she came here for: to ask me what she should wear for todays match. Considering how fascinated she was with modern Japans styling, I wasnt really surprised what her outfit was. Ripped ck jeans with a purple tank top and her usual ck-purple jacket. Trendy, stylish, and still fitting for the summer temperature although I thought hot pants might have elevated her tomboy look. With her wild hair down and ack of shoes, Neill really looked like a delinquent at this point. After I gave my approval of her look, Neill smirked as she looked at me, making it obvious what she was thinking. H-Hey, I just got [Scale Maniption]. Its not that good yet to create clothes! I protested, but Neill didnt let me continue. Understanding what my sister wanted, Tasiannas and Svenas eyes sparkled for a moment as they jumped onto the bandwagon. Lady Hestia, your honorable sister is correct! Today you must present yourself. Do not forget what Lady Amelia told you about how you needed to advertise for your concert today. Tasianna smiled deviously. I concur. Princess Fargryneills wisdom is something you must ept, mydy. Our hair is a womans pride, but wearing the correct and appropriate clothes depending on the situation is our talent! You must agree how dull it must be to wear the same thing over and over again. On the other hand, Svena looked like she wouldnt ept a no from me. Considering the number of times I denied her a chance to try out new clothes, using I am busy as an excuse, I couldnt fault her for hopping onto this chance. After all, this time, my attendants had my sister as their supporter. They could put their self-interest over their duty. Okay. In the end, I epted. I couldnt argue against the fact I have been using the same clothes for a while now. However, unlike what Neill wanted, I still wasnt good enough with my scale maniption to properly create details like fabric. Everything I created still had a clear scaly theme. In addition, since my scales were crimson red, everything I made was crimson red. Not very appealing as it made me monotone. So, it was decided I chose from the closet-sized cloth collection in my storage, all made by Saori. Tasianna and Svena were going about it madly, using me like a dress-up doll. The fact they havent been able to do this in months really made them go into a clothing frenzy. As usual, Tasianna and Svena had a more time-appropriate fashion sense. It contrasted Neills quick interest in modern Japanese fashion, to the point she was arguing with the others to dress me in such a style. As sisters, we should match! she argued, which convinced my two attendants. However, as you would expect from my attendants, even outside theirfort zone, they still picked something decent for me. A green blouse with a white skirt. Simple but elegant, which my attendants wanted me to look. With my white mage robe on as a jacket, I did look pretty decent. To be honest, Neill and I didnt look like two fighters who were about to enter an arena, but what could I do, we were dragons. We didnt need armor with our scales and carapace. I was 100% sure my skin was tougher than conventional steel armor, anyways. You could stab me with a normal iron knife, and it would break without even leaving a mark on my body. Not to mention, this was without ounting [Draconic Barrier] into the deal. With both of us looking good, we departed the subspace with Tasianna and Rajah back to our room in that inn we rented. We left the inn and went to the market of the port, wanting to find Mother who was most likely enjoying her time with the ongoing festival. On our way, we caught quite a few eyes due to our clothes, but that was to be expected. Hey, its the two dragonewt sisters from the tournament, right? Sheesh, I heard from one of the merfolk the two manabloods amongst theirmunity. Ooh, the two dragonewts! Hey, hey, you two, show those humans what scale-kins can do, yeah? The whole crew will be rooting for you! The humans and beastmen amongst the crowd showed some slight trepidation as they saw us, noting not only our clothes but also how we were tournament participants. On the other hand, the merfolks and nagas around us, who were all sailors, cheered us on for the uing matches. I did hear quite a few of them having bet on us, but I guess the fanfare was still the same. I wanted to start getting noticed by people, especially since I was nning the concert, so this helped me out by being a known face. The humans still had some fear of beastmen, reminding me what Alistar and Renee told me, while the general beastmen probably were spooked by my status. With the Caedhulens knowing what a Kargryxmor dragonkin was, they were for sure spreading rumors around for us. Found her, I told Neill as my nose caught onto Mothers scent. Mother and daughter, easy to do now that we knew each other well. When we arrived at the location, I saw Mother with the twins enjoying some fish balls, onions, tomatoes, and greens inside a loaf of bread with a yellow sauce, reminding me how it looked like gyros. Sitting with her on a table was Adhi and his crew, Master Kush and the Saurians, and also Rita, who was slurping on some seaweed sd the t, kelp-like ones, not the noodle-like ones. Hestia! Neill! Tasianna! Rajah! Over here! Simr to me, Mother had probably detected my scent, as she was shouting at us through the giant crowd of the port market. Oi, when did your Mother start calling me by my nickname? Neill was bbergasted by what she heard. Melloxtressa, I told you only Hestia may call me like that! Neill stormed away from us, rushing towards the others, almost gliding through the crowd without any problems, despite her unicorn horn almost shanking somebody. Once she made it, Master Kush quickly intervened with a heartyugh and a te of fish with white sauce. Ha ha ha! Lady Fargryneill, its too early for fighting. Here, we ordered some food for the four of you. The sailor who cooked it just got back from a four-week voyage to catch some good ingredients for the festival! It sends a shiver down my tail! Mhmm? Is that so? Well, dont mind if you do! Pay you backter! And just like that, Neills hostility disappeared with the wind. Mhmm! Youre right, its good! Ahahaha Good morning, Master. Blessed FireDay to you, I greeted Master after arriving. Hmm, Tehmrayn still isnt apanying you, huh? Duty calls, sadly. Champion Tehmrayn is like a charging tiger shark, unwavering as he keeps moving forward. To him, his Divine Quest and his devotion to the gods are his main objectives. You cannot fault him for being dutiful, Master replied, nodding. In any case,e! Food before our duty begins! Tasianna, Rajah,e! We had just eaten breakfast, but a dragon like me had enough room for a second breakfast. And, considering this was a festival, it wasnt something I should miss. The celebration was everywhere, especially here at the port since foreigners, even some Empire merchants, were around to sell things. Compared to the citys main market festival, the port was loose and had more people inside it. Although there was some animosity between the humans and beastmen, it wasnt enough to stifle the fact we had a harvest and god-worshiping festival. With how there werent just Yeosians around, but humans from other countries, it made it far more exciting to be within. Hello, hello, honoreddies and gentlemen! Would you be so keen to buy some of this extraordinary oil? Extracted from C rank [Wrulf-Toothed Land-Bats]! Very good for your skin and also quite a good coating for your armor! Hear ye, hear ye! The finest silk imported directly from the Empire to Yeos! Spider silk, moth silk, and even slime silk! Elegant and strong, great as a present for your wife or fiance! O-Oi, fuck! Ya rat! Get him! Thief! Snake oil salesmen, foreign merchants, and pocket thieves were all within this mess of a crowd. It was loud and obtuse, but oh boy, did it bring in the festival atmosphere. In addition, the fact we could taste all the food in this ce was amazing. Whether I liked them or not, it was still a great memory to make with my friends and family. As I was ordering and eating my second breakfast, I suddenly noticed a tall person in a set of marine ck armor. It looked familiar to me, helping me recognize the person from the design of it alone Chahayat, the merfolk pirate hunter I met during the rumble round. Following him were a few other merfolks and also nagas, but all of them looked like normal citizens. Adhi noticed me looking in that direction, prompting him to look over, too. Hmm? Oh, isnt that Sir Chahayat? Hahaha, Im not a gambler, but if I were, I would bet my coins on that Tide Watcher to win his match today! Tide Watcher? I recognized that name. Oooh, so that merfolk is a fellow colleagues, huh? I would never have expected another of our kind here, right, Krim? Ha ha ha ha, we oughta introduce myself then, Masterughed before downing some kelp juice, which I honestly couldnt understand why he would like that slimy stuff. Hmm? Yeah, that guy. I heard a bit from speaking with the folks at the pier. Heard hes a pirate hunter, and a pretty notoriously good one, too, Krim-k replied while tearing off some grilled fish from a stick. Surprised he can join a tournament, honestly, especially since I heard the amount of pirates have been increasingtely. Aye, that I have heard, too. Adhi nodded his head. The scalekins at the docks haveined how the human sailors wereining about them. Have made it hard toe and go from the Empire through the shortest path. Ha, but a Caedhulen vessel can outsail any human ship easily. Hmph. Not like there arent merfolk, nagas, or levianewt pirates, Adhi, Gratha corrected him. Maybe those scalekins following Chahayat around belong to a newly founded tribe. If he hunts pirates in front of Elyondas coast, he probably knows a few newly formed tribes nearby. Tribes? Do you mean underwater tribes? Tehmrayn mentioned something about there being viges and cities underwater, I asked, remembering the discussion Mother and Tehmrayn had about how long he has been active as a Champion. Most likely, yes, Mother answered in their stead. Simr to how humans would expand to different parts of thend, the ocean dwellers scour new ces for homes. Due to how the ocean works, if you can defend your home, you own it. There are no real governing body or rulers, outside of Caedhulen influences. No taxes, in other words. Yes, that is correct! Adhi confirmed what Mother told me. Caedhul and its colonies are perfect for pious followers to live your lives without fearing for dangers, however, although a republic, Lecullius is ruled mostly by the Church of Plesia and its archbishop. Some call this too restricted to perform their faith. After all, we all pray to Plesia for her protection, but there are countless Subordinate Gods in the Pantheon of Water. I looked over at Master. Since he was a priest of Plesias church, he should be able to confirm this. Which he did, with a nod. I for example, pray to the Depth Goddess but my primary god is Xohulotel. It is the same with Yeos and Goddess Aurena and God Yeostar. Caedhuls church focuses mostly on the primary subordinate Gods of Plesia, the strongest. As a pseudo-Theocracy, you could probably imagine the restriction in faith for the lesser gods. Master made it easy for me to understand. As such, some wander off, making a ce for themselves to pray. Therefore, there are other merfolk, naga, and levianewt societies outside of Caedhuls control. However, at the end of the day, Caedhul mostly Lecullius remains the seat of faith for the Depth Goddess. I Ooooh-ed my interest at how this sounded quite simr to how on Earth there were many different branches of the Christian faith. I guess it is quite hard for people to have a simr faith or opinion on the same matter. Even in a world where the gods influence can be seen so easily. Mhmm! Ahhh, Im full, ahahaha! Krim-k caressed his belly, lookingpletely content before straightening his posture. Alright, time to get to work then. He smacked Gratha on his back, prompting the other saurian to stand up with him. Mhmm. Good time, too, with the tournament almost starting. Kush? Guess we have to shelf this discussion. Aye, ready. Master and Akast stood up also, looking like he and the saurians were about to disembark somewhere. Mhmm, once again, I apologize for not being able to watch your match today, my apprentice. Dont worry about it. I was the one who asked you to help me, so dont feel bad. Just make sure to stay safe, alright? Who knows what''s lurking around. As nned, I had asked Master and the saurians to help me out with the search for any demonkin or their sympathizers. With the information we got on that grimgarian group, Master instantly became anxious about the current state of the city. He mentioned how Plesia and Xohulotel wouldnt send him and Tehmrayn to this city without a real conflict brooding, so he epted this being his time to get to work. Tehmrayn would stay at the ind to guard the seal keeping the S rank leviathan from opening, while Master and the saurians would look around. As mentioned before, some Empire ships had arrived, which Adhi told me all came yesterday. Meaning, some of them could be our enemies. Thanks for helping, Adhi. Ill pay you back for this so make sure to stay safe, I told Adhi as he was also starting to get ready to apany Master. Seeing as he has been working at the port ever since we arrived in Elyonda with him, he knew the most about the port and what was going on here. Also, he had some connections with the other Caedhulen around, so having him would make Masters job easier. Hahaha, dont worry about it, Lady Hestia. I told you could rely on me, right? With a saint and his knight around, I dont think I have much to worry about it! A promise is a promise, and I shall do my best to see it finished! Adhi pped his tail on the ground proudly, looking extremely reliable. Captain, I know this is for the princess, but still His crewmates, on the other hand, were more worried about him, not sharing his fervor. Quiet! Do not embrasse me! Hahahaha! The news of me being Kargryxmor was so widespread amongst the scalekinmunity of the port that it wasnt needed to keep it a secret anymore. It was surprising, honestly, but at the same time it shouldnt have been. If you came from Caedhul, you would know about the culture of your neighbor, Loatryx. Or, at least, know who Kargryxmor was. It felt like Artorias, again, where my actual status was known to people. Well, they didnt know I was a dragon yet, but still. Regardless, with that said, Master, the saurians, and Adhi left to do some sleuthing around the area. As bounty hunters, Masters group did this for a living before he became a Saint. With their captain also going, the levianewts in his crew told me they would be watching our matches and had bets ced on Neills and my match, so we oughta win it for them. Oh, before you guys leave, here! I gave them a piece of parchment with some words on it and a small sketch of a cute dragon girl in my image. Draconic Concert! Simr to the one I gave in Estralia. Could you do me a favor and hand this out to people? Ill pay you, of course! Yes, mydy! Advertising, check! And with that, our group finished our food and then went into Elyonda, on our way to the arena. Once there, I could hear the same cheers as I heard from the market. Mostly cheers concerning their bet and how I should win it. People really loved betting, huh? Okay, see you guyster! I saw everybody off as I went over to the registration, smirking as I saw the same receptionist who registered me for my tournament. Yoooooo~ Goooood morning, Mr. Receptionist! Hope you had a good FireDay. He forced a smile, twitching and shivering as he tried to talk with me, only to stumble on every word. Y-Yes, good FireDay, ahahah Y-Youre here to register, yes? Mhm. Say, you seem tense today, did something happen? I gloated at him before I tilted my head to the person standing behind him. Or, did somebody scold you? Huek! Hahaha! Nothing to worry about, Cris. The middle-aged man tapped the receptionists shoulder before gesturing for him to leave. You earned yourself a rest, how about you go? Y-Yes, Sir! Right away, Sir! Like a cornered rat, the guy just dashed away. Sooooo, who am I speaking to now? The tournament officials? Or the royal pce? My smile turned serious, ring at the person with mild annoyance. The man looked well-groomed, almost looking like a butler, but from the way he dressed, he seemed more like an administrator. He didnt seem slimy, but I didnt get a good vibe from him. Almost like he was judging me. Both, mydy, however for today, I am here as Duke Alberstiens messenger, which also includes the noble faction. I am one of the board members controlling the operations of the Arena of Yeostar, Count Bertlez. He bowed low. I didnt see this guy when I met Yeoss prince, but from the way he acted, he knew who I was. Knew it. Board member, huh? So, Count Bertlez, do tell me something. Were you the one who did the bracket cement? I apologize if I am too paranoid, but looking at everything, it seems too convenient. Almost like a show? My eyes narrowed. My annoyance had changed to irritation. Mydy, you should have known from Sir Jethros exnation that this tournament is made for us to find our next Champion of Yeostar. If you are asking if it is rigged, then no. Fairness, at least, in honor of God Yeostar. I didnt need to ask Yeostar to know if that was a lie or not. Dont try to trick me with wordings or something. Did you choose the participants randomly or did you ce them deliberately? We chose the best and most fitting people to face each other, if that is what you are asking. Tch, in other words, yes. After all, we never mentioned the bracket stage would be chosen by random. No, there was nothing like that stated in the rules, only that we will create a bracket stage. I knew the rules, of course, but what I was annoyed about was the fact how they ced everybody. On our side, so Neills and my side of the bracket, all the beastmen and foreign adventurers were ced there to duke it out, while the other side was majority from Yeos. Strangely, if I were to beat todays match, I would have to fight against Chahayat, while Neill would need to fight Ghorush, before we met in the semis. On the other hand, Larent, Alistar, and Renee were on the other side. It was clear what they were doing here. Setting up narratives to talk about. This was more a show, than a noble ceremony to find a new Champion. It felt like I was a spectacle as I would have to fight my sister, while Larent, the Empires Ex-Hand of Heaven, would fight against Yeoss knightmander. All to see who would win in the finals. So, what do you want from me? You wouldnt appear here for no apparent reason. I gave him my ID, allowing him to register me for my match, as I was hurrying him along for his exnation. As a representative of the noble faction, I thank you for your service, Lady Hestia. Please, smite todays viin, he started and bowed dramatically. He clearly had showmanship experience. But, I would like to inform you that the entourages of the other five princes have arrived in the city. Meaning, our esteemed guests would be watching us from today onwards. Friday would be a showcase match between Yeos and the other principalities of the Divide. Most likely, this was a way to strengthen the bonds between the five princes. From what I heard, the five princes currently didnt get along, so I had no idea how this would proceed. As such, as our first match of the day, I would like you to formally announce yourself to everybody. Let the world know what you are doing here, mydy. I am sure, with you around, the other princes would be more appreciative of our young Prince Markval. I ask of you to aid him, would you please? Political tool? Haha, I wouldnt word it like that. You are an important personage, mydy. Not only your lineage, but also your piety. With the times so dark due to the wars, one would need security. With your support, Yeos may find itself in a better position to continue honoring our role as God Yeostars followers. Not to mention, I am sure the Empire would appreciate our returned assistance and our ability to bring back stability in the Divide. Tsk, and then let everybody know this was all Duke Alberstiens idea. Nice plot. Bring the Prince to your side to stifle out the other factions. All because of me. Just to wage more war. If you word it like that, Lod Bertlez, that does sound like a fantastic n! I faked my enthusiasm, causing the Count to glow up with a wide smile. You have my deepest thanks, mydy! Goddesss blessing to you! Although I dont think you will need help with that lowlife mercenary, I still wish you good luck! May the Goddess guide your path with brilliant light! I am not your pawn. Deal with the dragon, then prepare to pay handsomely. But, of course, I could only do that if I won today. Which meant, if I wanted to pay them back for thinking of me, a Champion of Aurena and also a Dragon Princess, as lowly as an advertisement tool, then they better think again. I can afford to hear insults, but trying to use me? No, no, I was below that crap. Oh, but if you could do me a favor, I took the set of parchment out from my storage, hiding the action by making him think I took it from underneath my robe. Could you hand this out to the audience? Its one of my projects to help with bringing out any enemies, you see. I just need some advertisement help. Oh, naturally! We have a debt to repay! He took the stack of parchment and began to read them. Hmm, Draconic Concert? You are putting on a concert, mydy? Also, is this a sketch of you? Yes, I am an enthusiast of good music. A festival requires events, no? So, considering how many people are in the city and arriving, I thought it would be a great time to support cultural and economic growth. After all, Yeos and the royal family have my thanks for creating an interesting experience in Elyonda. Magnificient, mydy! Your ingenuity astounds me! I shall do it right away! Although, ahem, if I may give my opinion. To our cultured guests from the Empire, they might enjoy this, but ourmoners? Such music would be wasted on their uneducated ears, ahahahaha! I just smiled. I said nothing. I shall also make sure our nobles know of it! Please, do, but please keep the surprise for after the match ends. Thank you. With that settled, I went over to the waiting room until somebody came to guide me to the arena. Unlike during the battle royale, I went into the arena through the normal gate. Nobledies and gentlemen! Blood enjoyers! I wee everybody to the first match of the day! The bracket stage has begun! The moment I entered the arena, the wild cheers of the audience and the loud, but hype, shoutcasting of the announcer drummed into my ears. I could hear it all. The excitement of the crowd was absolutely enthralling. However, sadly, cause of what happened before, I wasnt really in the mood to bask in the mood. As such, I concentrated more on the environment I was sent into. It didnt look like the t ground arena during my winners ceremony, no, it was a in grasnd. The sky was also the usual dome showing the people in the audience in a panorama-like style. To start it all off, and I know all of you are excited for this, we have the tournaments dark horse! The ming dragonewt with the abilities of a priestess on the right side! Crimson hair Hestia Atsuko Kaaaargryxmor! Idol! Idol! Stop using a moniker that only describes my hair! I was outraged! Stupid announcer! However, I was ignored. And to the left! We have the malignant maniptor of the venomous depths! The elder, and currently only, brother of the Acid Killers! Well, as I said, it probably should be only Acid Killer now! Give him a pity cheer, everybody, for he has just lost his younger brother! Greisha! Jeez, bad taste! Bad taste! But the crowd cheered anyway. However, from the look of it, it felt more like jeering caused by the announcer. On the other hand, the person walking up to me didnt look too good. In fact, his eyes had been aimed at me the moment I entered the arena, where I could feel the intense thirst for blood from that guy. Poison dude was not happy that I killed his brother, and while I could understand it, his brother shouldnt have attempted to kill so many people. It was his fault. He raised his arms silently, holding up two catalysts. It seemed like the elder brother got the catalyst for his younger brother. Acid Hydra! And it seemed like he wasnt about to wait for the announcer to finish. The first match Hestia versus Greisha Start! Chapter 328: Corrosion Vs. Acid. Chapter 328: Corrosion Vs. Acid. [Various Spell Buffs] [Stage Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] H-Hey, I havent announced the start yet! Hey! Purple and ck liquid poured out from his two catalysts, falling onto the grassy ground, dissolving everything they touched. Secondster, the liquid stopped forming and wrapped itself around their respective catalysts again as they began to hover above elder poison dude, Greisha. The man himself then took out two daggers with a brown gemstone embedded in each, probably enchanted. By wielding them, the movements of the catalyst didnt escape me. During the rumble match, he nor his brother had cast a single spell, so they couldnt be mages. They probably could control their catalyst well enough, so those daggers probably acted as controllers. However, whether they were or not wasnt important now, the fact his catalyst couldnt stop producing that ghastly liquid was. After a couple of seconds, and the silence of the crowd, a purple and ck snake made from, probably, acid was created. As the gemstones in his daggers began to glow, the acid snakes then connected themselves to them and wrapped the man in the acid liquid. I let out a disapproving groan as I saw steam be released, probably caused by the acidic reaction, which was confirmed to me as I saw Greisha moan and huff as if he was in agony. I-I The announcer was equally bbergasted as the Greisha waspletely consumed by his acid snakes, only for them to hover around on his back. Is this suicide?! Is Greisha killing himself right now?! What a start to a match, people! I have seen grief cause people to do some wild things, but killing themselves in front of a crowd during a festival tournament? Certainly original! ArrraERAAAAAAAAAAH! And the man howled! I can even feel Greishas agony on my skin right now! Not to mention how that acidic liquid is melting the very ground with even droplets dripping down! What is the only Acid Killers brother about to do?! Ah, but dont worry gamblers! The bracelet hasn''t been activated yet, and as long as it''s inside the arena, the bracelet created by God Yeostar will never break! Tsk, this is such a let the viin transform moment! Just att Eaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaaak! But, as if he could sense my intent, he cried out once again as the purple acid snake shot right at me, mouth wide open to bite. Its speed was pretty impressive, but the bloodthirst made it far too obvious. I [Gale Steps]ed to the side and delivered execution chop right at the thing, sending its decapitated head flying behind me. By Yeostars beard!!! The announcer cried out for good reason. Jeez!!! I squirmed around a bit as I saw the acid head totally melted through the ground and leaving a steam cloud as it did so. I couldnt see it properly, but from the amount released and how I could see an indentation, I bet it just made a hole in a matter of seconds. That thing is deadly! And fitting this attacks name, this hydras headless stump split apart and regenerated not one head, but two. Without warning, the thing immediately attacked me once again. I had to release some of my scale-dust into the air, creating a massive spark explosion to drive the things away to allow me to [Dragoon Jump] into the air. Urgh, my ive I grimaced at how I saw signs of damage on my ives edge, caused when I cut the acid snake. Without a doubt, if it could harm my ive, which was made with my scales, it could harm me if it gets a direct hit. Then again, my ive was made from my old scales and ws, before I began my shedding schedule. I felt tougher than when Grimnir made this weapon for me, but who knew? In any case, that was all I had to think things through before the hydra reared its three head and shot them at me. Using [Wind st], Ipletely evaded the attack but now the snake heads were homing towards me. Nevertheless, my goal was still clear and it was to win this match, and to do so, I had to defeat Greisha and this abomination of his. Igniting both my tail and ive on fire, I readied my attack and flew at him with my rocket boosters, only to face some resistance. Using his daggers, the now normal Greisha began shing forward, sending projectiles of acid at me. Far too slow to me, of course, as I had faced faster attacks. It was far too easy for me to slip through all of them before making it to him. Spark Cres I wanted to unleash my attacks, only for [Foresight] to warn me of Greisha suddenly exploding. Not willing to risk it for now, I [Dragoon Jump] in the air as the acid on his body bubbled up and exploded. I got out of it in time, but the hydra heads were already on me, forcing me back even further. Guess there is no time for a proper introduction and entrance speech! My apologies dear lords anddies! However, I can assure you that it is worth it all the same! Bask in the ferocious battle before us! The Acid Killer Greisha has stopped his screaming and wailing and is now fighting back, pushing and stopping our dark horse contestant from fighting back! The announcers voice was clear for me to hear as I flew around the snake heads. Oh, how I envy those with wings! Flying! Watch as the high-speed flying of this dragon girl is tested against the ravenous snakes. One bite, and it will be all over! Dramatic. Anyways, you guys got anything? I asked my parallel minds for a clue as I concentrated on dodging. Yup, we found his catalysts hiding behind his back, Manager Mind answered me as I was using [Mana Eyes] to properly analyze my situation. Considering what happened when I cut the snake head, I thought attacking blindly would be too stupid when I had the ability to appraise him. His profile is worthless level 64, whatever. Also, nothing important in his equipment. Only his catalysts are important here, and it seems like the A rank they were made from ising back for revenge! #2 informed me of everything, although she was being a bit too haughty about it, as always. Mhmm, I got a n and its execution. You want to hear it? Hit me up! Oh jeez, thats cruel! Then again, hes here to kill me, right? The poison goes through the bracelet, so if I dont want this guy chasing me around to murder me, better start scaring him away. Dash out! me explosion! The girl clothed as if she was going to a tea party and was maneuvering around this battlefield with extreme precision like a knife! Nothing grazed her! The fast snakes and Greishas acid projectiles couldnt touch her at all as even her scales began to defend her! Immacte movements, outpacing the fas LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! With an ear-busting [Draconic Roar], strong enough to push the acid hydra back, I interrupted the announcer with my own bombastic announcement! My deepest condolences for the abrupt beginning to this match! How unclout, may I say so myself. And our poor, poor announcer has been trying his best for Hup! I had to take up to the skies again as Greisha shot out a spray of acid at me, shooting it from an angle my voice didnt reach me. Stop speaking! Fight me! The poison dude shouted at me, roaring loudly as his three-headed hydra continuously shot its beam attacks at me. At the same time, the fourth hydra head was slowly growing from his back. Easier to rile him up than I thought. Damn, I really shouldnt be acting like this. Guy wants to kill me for killing his brother, I honestly shouldn''t act this rude. I should be acting better, but this is getting the job done. And just like that, with him angered, his attack became more and more aggressive. I was pushed onto the defensive, unable to do anything as he kept his overwhelming firepower and tracking hydra heads on me. It got even worse when his fourth hydra head grew, supporting the other heads until I was forced tond. DIE! UuRAAAAAAAGH! Greisha cried out in agony as the hydra mmed the ground, bursting and releasing the acid into the environment. The green grasnd was nowhere to be seen,pletely reced by a barrenndscape steaming with a nauseating smell. However, this ce was about to turn even worse as the back from Greisha burst, releasing even more acid to the point it turned into arge wave. From the size alone, I could tell it would be able to submerge a toon of soldiers without any problems. While the arena was a grasnd, it still had walls around us to probably restrict our movements. In this case, I had nowhere left to run now. Perish! Oh oh And with a loud m, the tidal wave of acid crashed right onto me, pounding me right onto the ground. [Poisoned (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] A-And thats it, blood enjoyers! O-Our dark horse was just consumed by the wave of acid! Oooh, as much blood as I have seen, being melted down by a pool of acid isnt exactly what I would call pleasant. However, in this arena, you better get ready to face everything cuz on a battlefield anything can happen! Ahhh, the announcer is so dramatic Noooo, what the Argh, my money! Come on! T-The seas sink you, bastard! You show our face in Loatryx or Caedhul, and you will get your face shed off! Ha! See, I told ya that lizard girl just rode on the capes of Auegors de! A fluke! Such a mixed reception Rest easy, brother. But, as you would expect, nothing else happened after this. For one good reason Well, uhm, I apologize everybody, but the match for some reason hadnt stopped yet. The arena setting automatically ends the moment a winner is chosen, but it seems it hasnt ended yet. The announcer exined the function of the arena, causing the crowd to rile up in confusion. Huh? Is the arena defective? Oi, you idiot, this thing was made by God Yeostar. Are you calling a divine creation faulty? Yeah, what kinda heresy crap are you sprouting? But what exactly is happening? On the other hand, my opponent seemed to have figured the reason out. Wait?! I was alive and barely unharmed. Show time. With a massive explosion, white mes burst out from where I was mmed by the tidal wave, soaring into the sky before it fell back down. Like a wildfire, my white mes caught onto any drop of acid, burning it and spreading throughout the area, cleansing it from the ground melting liquid. H-How?! From where I was, I opened my eyes, watching my scale barrier holding up with [Draconic Barrier] without a problem. Some of the acid did get onto me when the tidal wave smacked me, so I was poisoned that way. It seemed the poison dudes resistance-piercing toxin effect also affected the acid. I was thinking of drinking some of the acid to recreate it myself, but seeing how it actually managed to hurt me, I felt doing that would be idiotic. It felt like it would be the worst and most horrendous diarrhea ever. I still had a tournament to fight, so thest thing I needed was a toilet problem. Pretty weak stuff, thats why, I replied, hurting his ego, after I broke my scale barrier down and stared right at Greishas head. Taking in a deep breath, my cheeks filled up with warmth before I unleashed my dragon breath! I-Incredible! Crimson Hair managed to survive through all that acid! Idol! Disregarding the announcer and the cheers of the crowd as they found out the fight would continue, I sted my fire right at my opponent. For the first time, Greisha was put into the defensive as he had to roll away from my fire attack. However, this was where the real battle began. Immediately where he stopped, Iunched him into the air with [Earth Wall] before shooting him with [Tornado Bullet]. The impact of the wind spell caused him to crash against the artificial sky of the arena before I sent out [Unheilige Engel] to grab his arm and m him right onto the ground. Gruaaaghk! Oooh! That has to hurt! Our dark horse woke up from her acid dip with a sense of violence as she stopped ying around! Merciless destruction, and this is definitely not even close to what she can do if you all remember her royale rumble performance! This is the warrior who defeated Larent Antonodius in a killpetition! This is why you should be wary of mages, my fellow normalfolk! 60% of Health left. Held back well. Urgh Grak Grak! And the moment Greisha stood back up, I shot him with [Sacred Smite],unching him in the air where I manipted my white mes to consume his whole body, evaporating any of the acid but leaving him unharmed. He bumped against a wall and fell back on the ground. Momentster, my mes moved away from him and returned to cleaning up the arena while I walked closer up to him. Looking at his now bare body, I noticed his armor was mostly intact. He seemed to have a bodysuit underneath it. It seemed like his whole get up was made to be resistant against his acid. As I thought, he wasnt suicidal at all. He had a n all along. He was wearing a mask right now. I had no idea when he got the chance to put it on, but it was there now,pletely protecting him from the acid. I pulled it off him and threw it away, revealing his mostly unharmed face. Some of the acid seemed to have gotten on his face, melting and revealing some of his blood. Surrender, I demanded from him coldly. H-How? he eked out weekly, groaning slightly. I moved my head closer to his. Fighting against a venomous dragon with the poison of a snake? Oh, please. Have a taste. And I snapped my fingers, right in front of him, causing a loud spark that blew right into his face with purple mes. He screamed out for a moment, but his body fell onto the ground without any resistance. He began to spasm on the ground for a moment before it all stopped and stared at the sky with unmoving eyes. [Paralyzation (Major)]. He might have strong toxins, but mine can not only pierce through resistances but they were strong enough to deal some proper damage, unlike that [Poisoned (Minor)] from before. Still, I didnt paralyze his heart or organs, only some of his muscles. I didnt want him dead. I wasnt furious with him like his younger brother, and with Alistar probably wanting to arrest him, I could just say I arrested him by paralyzing him during the match to get the bounty on his head. I would get the money, and I could cure him of the paralyzationter. In any case, considering he couldnt move anymore, he lost the match due to being unable to fight. Congrattions, you have emerged victorious! May God Yeostar bless your glory! AAAAAAND, WE have a winner! The announcers voice sted into my ears as my surroundings turned white as they did during the ending of the rumble battle. After a couple of seconds, everything returned to the sandy arena grounds, and with it, the cheers of the crowd. As Greisha was transported out of the arena by a bright light, probably to the infirmary, I basked myself at the excitement of the audience. The announcer, as always, was amazing when it came to hyping up a situation and was praising and putting me in a brighter light than I should have been. As easy as that fight was, I kinda messed around a bit too much. I didnt only want to win, I wanted to scare the guy from ever trying to harm me again. It was cruel. I knew that, but honestly felt that was the correct decision for me, if I wanted to keep my happiness. Always being nice wasnt the way, especially not if that other person wished ill on me. Ahhh, but I can go on and on about how our ck horse of the tournament might topple and win the tournament, but we havent had a single interview with the youngdy, yet, no? The announcer directed his attention from himself to me, causing the cheerings to be louder and louder, now even coupled with some whistling. Lady Kargryxmor, please, would you grant us a small introduction? I caught a glimpse of Counter Bertlez in the seats reserved for the nobles, even seeing Duke Alberstien smirking with him. I wondered if the announcer was instructed to prompt me for this. Within their side, I also saw some new faces, all sitting with Prince Markval and his mother. Four other nobles, all wearing crowns and other essories to show-off their dignity were there with the young prince. They all had a woman sitting with them, probably their wives, and two guards protecting them, like Sir Alistar and another knight who were guarding Prince Markval. Those people were probably the other princes of the Divide. Count Bertlez told me to formally introduce myself, right? In other words, I better do it properly then. I pped my wings, spreading my scale-dust around me and tried to emte how Mother did her shiny appearance. Of course, my scale-dust would explode, unlike Mothers silver dust, so what I had to do was what I usually did make it look like camera light. Only, to make it more spectacr, it was about time I fully used my triple fire with it. Woah?! Gasps of wonderment escaped the audience, not only from themoner seats but also from the nobles as my scale-dust exploded. Not only did I release numerous sparkling lights, making them look like stars to people, I let my scale-dust burst out, releasing three smoke dusts colored white, crimson, and purple, in that order. With everybody silenced, I cranked up my [Aerokinesis] and began ying an electric guitar. With the triple colored smoke, I controlled the wind and made the smoke whirl around me like a tornado, all while a set of drums began apanying the guitar. While my appearance was hidden by the smokescreen, I put my white mage robes properly on. The moment my guitar began its solo, shredding the strings so fast you could only feel your heart beating faster, I blew the smoke screen away from me with [Wind st]. [Musical Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Go, go, Power I held back from singing the lyrics, before self-igniting my ive, wings, and tail on fire. My name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, eight child of Emperor Eltharion of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, granddaughter of the Dragon God, Kargryxmor, and the first Idol of the Goddess of Light, Healing, and Miracles, Aurena! I banged the blunt end of my ive on the ground and rose it into the sky with the sounds of trumpets! I havee here to Yeos on a Divine Quest by the God of Knighthood, Bravely, and Loyalty, Yeostar, to aid him in his search for his new Champion! If you distrust me, then you may confirm my identity with Sir Jethro of the warrior priest order! Jethro jerked a bit as every noble turned their attention over to Jethro, who cleared his voice and stood up. I have seen her piety and also profile, he told everybody, before Prince Markval added onto it even further. I have personally confirmed her identity. She possesses the divine [Princess] title, granted to her by the Divine System due to her imperial lineage. Her im is irrefutable! he said through a rod, amplifying his voice for the whole arena to hear. Any doubts wereid to rest. Princess Hestia is a valued guest, not only as a member of the imperial dragon family of Kargryx, but also as our blessed benefactor. I then cast [Terra Wall] underneath myself, creating a tform for me and pushing me to around eye level with most of the audience. My mes quickly changed from crimson to white, symbolizing my affiliation to Aurena, even if that skill came from Shiterno. HEY! You arent supposed to reveal ourselves, you idiot! Neill shouted from her seat with a red face, all while Mother burst out inughter. Got it~ I winked and smiled at her. Oi! However, my friends and family werent the only people cheering and congratting me for this appearance, the scalekins from Caedhul all began cheering loudly and even pping their tails on their seats if they had one of the former. I kinda did want to call Neill with Sis, but that would just expose her identity. Since I hadnt, nobody really gave Neill too much of their attention, probably to her relief. However, I know all of you are probably wondering what I meant with idol, right? Am I blessed or not? I shrugged and shook my head all dramatically to make a show, only to snap my fingers to continue. That is right, I am a blessed of the Goddess! A mage and warrior like a champion, but someone who brings the words and instructions of our Goddess to the people in an effort tofort them! That is an idol! I curtsied to everybody in attendance. I have received much support in this goal, not only toe here and bring all of you BLOOD ENJOYERS a great show, but also to find the next worthy blessed for God Yeostar! All of this came from Yeoss mighty nobles! I ced the nobility up a pedestal, earning me an even wilder smile from Duke Alberstien. He honestly thought everything would work to his favor. However, my main goal as an idol is to bring my fellow brothers and sisters in faith the power of music! To bring the light closer to your heart and your souls. As such, I shall invite everybody to my concert this LightDay, after the illustrious showing of the five champions of the Divide! Allow me to grant all of you an unforgettable festival! Please, look at the parchments you received! Oh, hey, didnt some lizard give this to me? U-Uh, nearly threw a blesseds present away. Yeah, but a lizard is a blessed? That oughta be a fluke! As if! Oi, shut it! Didnt you see what she did to that mercenary! Survived acid as if it was nothing, and didnt you hear! That little girl is a dragon! Once again, there was a mixed reaction. There was a general positive mood amongst the scalekins and beastmen, while the human crowd didnt know what to think of it properly. Some liked it while others showed distrust while others were even fearful of me! Regardless, I believed I could bring them in if they just gave me a chance. On the other hand, the nobles were harder to judge. They were hiding their emotions or showing positivity in my favor. The Princes were all talking with Prince Markval, with the young prince trying to keep up with decorum. Duke Alberstien, on the other hand, looked like he was anticipating me to continue. And, so I did. Without them, I wouldnt have been able to n everything. First thing, I would like to thank my allies from the Sarlenziapany! Western products and treats, alling from my brain and mind were adapted to be sold to all of you, including the very delicious yeast~ What? Multiple nobles began to take an interest now. Some merchants also understood what I meant with this. The further east you went on Altrust, the least methods were avable to get the yeasts from the elves. I learned this fact from Adhi and Renee, who both assured me you probably couldnt buy any yeasts in the Empire outside of the ck market. It was perishable and transporting it safely would only increase the price of it even further. Meaning, Amelia struck gold again when she advised me to promote it. Pastries and fooding from my home country. I do wonder how all of you would like what I liked to eat when I was a kid, and dont worry, it wont be just dragon food, I promise~ I winked. All of it would be extremely affordable even for a day worker who only earns 100 Davi per day. I assure you, you wont lose a limb over how amazing even a bite will be! Why? Because we received amazing financial support in the form of subsidization from the royal family! H-Huh?! Duke Alberstien stood up, bbergasted at what I was saying. All while Princess Anasthasia, who was sitting behind him, was showing her smile now. Princess Anasthasia of the royal family of Caice with the support of her younger brother, Royal Prince Markval Caice the Fifth! For the celebration of the Festival of Yeostar and his coronation, EVERY COMMONER is able to buy food worthy for a noble at my concert! If you wish to eat and forget your days,e to my concert! I will enchant you with music and bring you the safety of the light! Come, join me on LightDay! And I jumped off my tform and moved towards the arena exit under the cheers of the crowd. I couldnt hear a single boo at all as I was wondering if I could leave this ce with tinnitus or not. I did wonder what Duke Alberstien and Count Bertlez were doing and thinking right now, however, I already saw what my allies were thinking. Due to her meeting with Amelia, Princess Anasthasia had already suggested to me to promote my concert on this day after my victory. In other words, Count Bertlez came a bit toote to want my favor. With the support and agreement of her brother, the princess could assure some support for her brother, strengthening his position, while also helping out the poor of Elyonda. The nobles still had to pay normally, but they werent stingy with money since they had to live up to their noble pride. If they couldnt pay, well, let us just say they could make some favors with the royal family. Even if I didnt like Yeos, making allies wouldnt hurt, right? Especially to dissuade them from attacking Artorias in the future with Amelia and Duke Greenveil knowing the Caice royal family now. God Yeostar? Was he one of them? As I walked out of the arena, I asked Yeostar about Greisha. Alright, thank you. With todays announcement, everybody was now aware of who I was. Come at me, you bastards! No matter if you send a demonkin at am or not, I will burn all your efforts to cinder. Send an army, and I will show you what the rage of an dragon idol could bring! A note from AbyssRaven Yes, use poison versus a venomous dragon. It worked well for your brother, yeah? Then again, he probably didn''t know, so yeah. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 329: News from the Desert. Chapter 329: News from the Desert. 74 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:10163 Masked people attacked the two guards, but due to Knight-Commander Alistars intervention, they managed to survive the ambush. However, in a suicidal charge, three of the assants activated a fire seal, releasing [zing Twister]s around the frozen grimgarians. After joining the others in the audience seats, Renee surprised me by joining us, which she hadnt done before. Since we were allies now with a simr goal, to protect Elyonda, I guess it wasnt unusual. And when I arrived, Renee had an update on the grimgarians Tasianna captured in that cier. Alistar had informed her this morning in the arena, and she was here to hand over the information to the rest of us. So, we lost any chance to gain information from them. However, what about those saboteurs? Considering they willfully sacrificed themselves to destroy our chance to interrogate the grimgarians, they must be involved, I brought up, which Renee confirmed with a nod. Alistar thought so, too, and with the knights he brought with him, they immediately went to round up any of them. However, those assants all took themselves out with their [zing Twister] seals. No remains. Renee didnt sound perturbed at all. Did she expect all of this? Ah, Sis, dont make that face. This is how Renee is. For a knight, she is more sneaky than a rat, Neill interjected. Mind notparing me to a vermin? Renees voice cracked, sounding irritated now. Besides, during peacetime, a knight must act chivalrous to ensure peace of mind for their people. During war, a knight is expected to bring victory, under any circumstances. That is the lesson every knight learns under the guidance of God Yeostar. The life of a knight is more valuable than some grimgarians, in this case. In other words, she warned Alistar of the possibility of this attack. However, how did she predict this? Curious, I had to ask her where she got her suspicions. ine. Who else? I was bewildered by her answer, prompting her to borate on it. Dont look at me like that. I didnt mistrust him when we found him. Just like you and the others, I thought he was an unlucky adventurer. However, dont you think for an adventurer, he was a bit too modest? I tilted my head. I was absolutely confused about what she meant by that. Looting, dear. As such, somebody had to answer it for me. It was only surprising to hear it from Mother. Adventurers like to loot and acquire treasures. They make money by selling monster materials and other prizes. As a dragon, dont you feel simrly? I couldnt disagree with liking treasures and opening chests. The excitement of getting loot was the best part about dungeon runs. However, that still didnt answer what Renee was implying. Lady Hestia, I believe what Dame Renee is implying is that ine only took his crossbow, but nothing else, despite how safe it was for him to roam around. It also took you some time to create a way out, but he just waited patiently with us, Tasianna was the one to enlighten me after she created a [Air Shield] around us to block out our discussion. I wont implicate every adventurer to act greedy. I have met some nice people and maybe ine was just being considerate considering you and Fargryneill saved him, but his whole demeanor screamed something was up. I didnt believe for a moment he was in my familysnd for a Quest, otherwise, my mother would have been informed. He chose the wrong person to lie to. Renee looked convinced. On the other hand, all I could muster up in reply was how if she knew this, why didnt she want us to bring the iced up grimgarians with us. To the castle, where we could interrogate them. Renee nodded, not bothered at all at my question. Because, I had to know exactly who ine belonged to. Renee shrugged. If nothing happened, good, we have the time to make some rats speak. If they attacked and freed the grimgarians, then too bad. It was fully worth the risk. Dont think we didnte out of this without some results, Lady Priestess. Sir Alistar is a dutiful man, and we got something out of it to get some help. Help? Yes, help. You could call it a contingency? Renee shrugged, seemingly not wanting to reveal her hand. Well, we dont know if it would work, alright? I would hate to bring up your hopes In any case, watch you back, Lady Idol. Sir Alistar told me the masks they wore looked simr to that one skull mask which interrupted your match with Sir Larent. Oooh, nice one, Sis! You got your first assassin! Thats the mark of somebody powerful! Neill congratted me on something I honestly didnt want. However, considering the situation, it was inevitable. Those two demonkins who attacked us in Estralia got away after learning who we were. I was probably already on their radar, seeing how that fat pig OBloom sent some dragon hunters at me, even if one of them was Larent. Without a doubt, the Prince of Envy posing as the pope of the Church of Aurena was currently nning something. Nothing had happened until now, aside from that one attack on me during the royale rumble, but I couldnt let my guard down. I should expect the worse being emunicated and med. They couldnt exactly hunt me down officially, since I was Aurenas blessed, but they could do more harm to me through my reputation. All while they keep sending demonkins and mercenaries to try to kill me. God Yeostar, why didnt you tell me that person was suspicious? Fair, sorry. However, you watch me fight that mask person, right? That skull mask? Did you look at his profile? Assassin? Wait, could that guy have Wait, poisons, right. Of course! Seems simr to German. Gift and the English gift are two different words, with two entirely different meanings. But a poison that can emte my weakness to ice White mes should be able to cleanse it, right? Hey God Yeostar, couldnt you have told me this earlier? Seems like a big deal. M-Mhmm, fair enough. Sorry, Ill do better. Coming from the God of War of the Pantheon of Light, that tip was something I should take seriously. I could make as many excuses as I wanted, but I knew better than to me my failures on others. Still, what a reckless person that assassin was. I thought there was no solid evidence for those skull masks targeting me, but the fact he used a poison meant for dragons was convincing enough. However, if that person really tried to kill me in front of everybody, was he nning on sending Mother into a frenzy or what?! Then again, if they were affiliated with the demonkins, they probably would want her to destroy this city. I looked over at Mother who was munching on a honey-roasted apple, before turning over to me and giving me a confused look. She then offered me an unbitten part of her apple, believing I was just hungry after my battle. I bit a small piece out and began crunching on the sweetened apple. Trying to use my mother? You trash really are trying to make me furious, huh? My grudge against the demonkins was growing stronger every day. That was another bullet point on my punching list. Still, whoever they are, we dont know where they are right now so lets leave it alone. Renee continued after a while. In any case, your little speech was more impressive than I thought, Lady Idol. Making your reveal will attract the rats to us like flies to a fire. Renee didnt know I was a blessed, only that I was Neills sister. However, while I expected to exin myself to her, Renee just went with the flow and didnt even ask how I kept that fact a secret from her. Very professional, honestly. On the other hand Can I now ask? Please, I need to know what it feels like to be a blessed! Rita couldnt hold herself back. Rita Renee tried to stop her, but the dryad wouldnt have it. Please! For Isataris sake, how does it feel to be a dragon with a gods blessing? Such a rarity I havent even heard of before Kargryxmor! Hestia, please, please, please! I was the first blessed Rita had ever met, so the naturally curious dryad couldnt contain her personality back. Seeing how she was begging me, I told her it was okay to talk about it this evening. ted and cheering, Rita hummed around happily. With a loud sigh, Renee told Tasianna to dispel the [Air Shield], since we were done with the sensitive talk, the voice of the announcer became swallowed up by the fact people were talking over him. Merchants, scalekins, and also a few suited-up people were standing around us, not only obstructing the views of the people sitting behind us, but also our view of the arena. Lady Priestess, I am one of the co-proprietor of thergest armamentpany of Elyonda! Not only do we create weapons for adventurers, but we are also the royal armys main supplier for their soldiers equipment! We also made the Knight-Commanders equipment! Knights Resolve, please, we would be honored to host you! Hail, Imperial Princesses of Kargryx! Krinalish prish phra! The Sapphira Kura is me vessel! If you need a ride back to Caedhul or onwards on your pilgrimage, thene to dock four in the beastmen pier. Honored Blessed of the Goddess, I am the stew [Away!] [You speak with us, not our Mistress!] Grawrrrrrr! Annoyed by the number of people around us, both Shay and Beth shot up from their seats, towering everybody but the levianewts. With Rajah jumping out of my shadow and roaring, my three bodyguards began intimidating people around us and push them away from us. [You are annoying everybody. Away!] Shay snarled at a nobles attendant. P-Pardon, but I am the steward of Lo [This is our Mistresss rest time. Speak with the head attendant for an appointment,] Beth interrupted him immediately, fluttering her winged arms around to scare him off. Yes, yes, you have heard them, everybody. If you wish to speak with either of our princesses, we must first settle a date and time. After thest match of today, you may approach me for more. Understanding what Beth was talking about, Tasianna stood up and began appeasing the crowd in a more diplomatic style. It was the good cop, bad cop n. People would be intimidated by the twins and Rajah, which directed them toward Tasianna as the only person they could talk with. Handling it civilly prevented people from having a bad idea of me after what happened, while also driving them away. After it seemed like it was handled, Neill hunched her body closer to me. So, Sis, why did it take so long for you toe back? Tasianna was about to fetch you, again. I pulled out a sack filled with coins and also two receipts. I made sure that poison dude wouldnt die from the paralyzing mes, and cured him. Meanwhile, I handed the guy over to the knights who were waiting for me, and they gave me the bounty and also the receipt for my sessful bounty hunt. Turns out, Sir Alistar didnt know I was a mercenary, so he didnt give me the official documents for my bounty hunt. They are both A rank bounties, so this should shoot me up to C rank as a merc. Wooo! Congrattions, Lady Hestia! Now, we can Tasianna returned to handling the crowd after she gave me my congrattions. I wondered if I could give Tasianna some credit for it, too. Eh, outside if you want to mess with people, being a merc sucks. Being a hunter is far easier to handle. You just kill whatever is rampaging around and dont have to listen to annoying employers, Neill gave her opinion on the life of a merc, which I couldnt agree nor disagree with. I rarely did any merc Quests, so I had little idea how a mercs life really was. [Mhrm I wish I could have fought with you, Master.] Rajah looked dejected after I mentioned my match, which was obvious since we fought together during the royale rumble. However, to keep things fair and also to not endanger Rajah, I decided to fight by myself during each of my duels. I picked myrge virigress up and stroked him tofort him, but that was all I could do. In any case, things eventually settled downpletely with people leaving us in peace and allowing us to watch the next match. There were still a few people who tried to annoy us, but they were scared by the twins to the point they wet themselves. [Terror Aura] can be pretty scary. This allowed me the time to look up todays schedule again. Chahayat versus a Baron from Yeos A random merc from Neills round versus a rank C hunter Arlond versus a knight from Yeoss knight order A warrior priest from Jethros order versus a Yeosian knight A knight from an Empire state versus some random merc from Neills round A B rank adventurer versus Ghorush Neill versus a Counts son from Yeos. I was the first match of the day, of course, which meant the next match was the merfolk Chahayats. I didnt really learn the names of the people I didnt know from the list, but I would if they showed something interesting. Too many people, really. And as I thought of that, the announcer gave a resounding introduction for Chahayat, hyping him up by voicing out the achievements he had done in the sea close to Elyonda. This not only cause the levianewts, naga, and merfolk to erupt in a chorus of whistles, cheers, and tail ms, but also caused a few mercs to rise up in his support. I could feel the arenas liveliness rumbling my skin like an earthquake. Bets were already thrown at the local bookies, gathering numerous workers, adventurers, and also some merchants to gamble their hard-earned Davi for a chance to win it big. The fanfare when I won was massive, as people roared like beasts at whatever amount they made. Very few bet against me, from what I saw, but those who did were sending out curses at the poison dude or even straight up left the audience. Seeing as Chahayat was my next opponent, watching him fight would be the best for me. When his opponent appeared from his side, with the untiness of a noble, the announcer gave a quick recap of what the two did during the royale rumble. This involved their kills and their most memorable moments. Honestly, it sounded like a sports or esports match, werent it for the fact this could get pretty violent. Just hearing how Chahayat stormed castle Fatalisa with our alliance, bringing the defenders to their knees, was already more exciting than hearing how his opponent took down two adventurers at once. It riled up the crowd in Chahayats favor, hyping things up so much you couldnt help but feel excited and invested. Easy match for the merfolk. Yeah. Regardless, Neill and I already could guess what would happen. Sadly, it also meant I couldnt get a good idea what Chahayat could do, as he simply overpowered his opponent with sheer brute force. Nice one, scalekin! Depth Goddess bless you! Sitting with us, the levianewt sailors of Adhis crew shouted in unison for Chahayats win, bing part of the wave of cheers. Hmm, maybe this will work. [Hey, since you guys came from Caedhul, do you know him?] I tried to fish for some information. Hmm? Oh, Lady Hestia! I caught Adhis first mates attention. With everybody cheering, it was necessary for him to shout when he spoke. Nah, not really! Caedhul isrge, not to mention how many cities and tribes are in the oceans away from Lecullius. However, the scalekin frequenting Caedhul knows him. Hes a Tide Watcher, like Saint Kushlekzar! The Tide Watchers was a sub-faction of Caedhuls knight order, or maybe it was better to call them peacekeepers in the honor of Plesia the Depth Guards. Master and the saurians were all Tide Watchers, Depth Guards who hunt criminals in Plesias name as the Goddess of Order. Tehmrayn, on the other hand, was a full-on Depth Guard, who was more concerned with the order inside his home. If Chahayat was a Tide Watcher, then I should expect him to be able to fight onnd pretty well. Considering he was known as a B rank mercenary, he would probably prove to be a worthy opponent. However, it still didnt give me any idea what he could do, so I wanted to get more info. However, I couldn''t cause we were interrupted. [May we join, Princess Hestia?] I turned around to that telepathic voice, only to see Shay standing over two brown-skinned human mages. Both looked middle-eastern or maybe more Indian. Unlike the people from before, both didnt shy away from Shay standing over them as they waved at me. [Shay, its okay. I know them. Let them sit down.] Shay nodded and listened to me, sitting back down and allowing the two to sit next to him. [Hey, Naemon. Joek. Let me guess, you two got interested after what I said today?] [Ahahaha] Naemon, the more vocal member of the duo,ughed nervously, looking troubled at being caught. [Well, our intentions have been revealed, my dear Joek. I guess it was too obvious, considering you knew us, Princess Hestia.] [More like youre one of many who came for my favor] I took a glimpse of the people ring at the two mages, jealous. [Hmm, interesting, are those not two of the people who helped you during your match, Hestia?] Mother spoke up, showing some interest at our new guests. [Oooh, my apologies for our rudeness!] Both mages stood up and lowered their head. [Krinalish prish phra. Ahaha, forgive me, if I botched the pronunciation. I never really heard it properly, so I cannot replicate it.] [Do not mind it. Its anguage made for dragons and only used amongst scalekins and dragonkins. Even elves and dwarves cannot pronounce it properly,] Mother replied. Since my draconian still sucked, Mother sent me the trantion of that phrase, I lower my tail in your presence. It was to show respect towards a true dragon. It didnt make sense for a human to say it since they didnt have any tails, but the meaning still remained true. [You are too kind. Hmm, my apologies if this might sound rude, but would you be Princess Hestias mother? Your horns are very simr to hers, despite your different scale colors, and I can feel this trembling presence of yours.] Mother didnt even try to deny it, she proudly nodding to his assessment. [Then, this is beyond an honor to meet one of the Empresses of Kargryx! My name is Naemon and this is Joek. We are mages from Aleistunum, originating from the great Evida desert. If we may be so rude, would it be possible to ask which Empress you are?] [Oi, you know it''s rude to ask, but you did it anyways?] Neill suddenly pushed her face in front of Mother and shooed her back. With a giggle, Mother left Neill and me to handle them. [Wha- But! Ahem, hold on, ck scales But yourst name is Gueillxar Your name is Lady Fargryneill, yes? Are you possibly a prin] [Better keep that to yourself. Just sit down, will you, please?] Figuratively, stitching his mouth shut, Naemon listened to Sis without question. Joek smiled wryly as he did the same. [Urgh, Aleistians. Always asking a thousand questions just to quench your thirst. Istaris knowledge seekers are a headache.] [But your situation is indeed very interesting,] Rita interjected, earning her a re from Neill. [Hey, you too, hush up! I dont need three knowledge seekers sting questions at us! You agree, Renee?] You do know I cant use [Telepathy], right?! Renee had to shout out for us to hear her from the loud cheers of the crowd. Argh, but, yes, I would rather avoid speaking about dragons and so on. Please, if you wish to stay, dont pose too many questions! Especially not in public! [Forgive us, then.] Naemon bowed in apology. [As followers of the God of Knowledge, it is imperative for us to continue searching for more knowledge. As mages, it is our duty. We didnt want to inconvenience you, your imperial highnesses.] [So, why did youe here for?] The crowds outroar died down so I thought it would be best if we got this over with before the next match happened. Naemon nodded to my insistence, lowering his smile down a bit. [Well, as you expected, Princess Hestia, we came here for you. Specifically, we would like to ask you something concerning your title as a blessed of the Goddess. A few months ago, numerous of the Empire registered blessed had died by a coup from the demonkins.] Urk! My body jerked at the sound of this. I still remembered how Kargryxmor informed me how many Saints and Champions were killed during the same time the Griffonpeak attack happened. Aurena was distraught by this, however, since I didnt know any of them, I couldnt exactly sympathize with her in full except, during that attack, I did witness the death of one of her Saintesses. [Saintess Eshe Our blooming flower of the Goddess. News have circted around her home, Sarkarfiina, how she died in foreign soils due to the ipetence of a non-Empire Champion. I would hate to ask you, but could this I apologize.] I had closed my eyes, clenching my hands into fists. The fact he named Eshe triggered my heart to beat faster. Pain and sorrow from when I held her soulless body surged around my body again, making it hard for me to hold my breathing rate down. Lady Hestia? I could feel Tasiannas warm hands on my shoulder. Thank you, Im all right. I tapped her hand, thanking her for helping me return to reality. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I cant change the past. Just calm down. Assess. Breathe in breath out. [Yes.] I confirmed Naemons suspicions. [Demonkins attacked Artoriass capital, Griffonpeak and I failed to protect Saintess Eshe. She died before I could get to her in time.] Both Naemon and Joek turned quiet, unnerving me quite a bit, contrasting the general mood inside this arena. It took Naemon a moment to finally answer back. [I see Thank you for your answer, Princess Hestia. The demonkins surely are the worst things to have happened to this world. We would like to wish you luck with your Quest. Please make sure a new Champion of Yeostar is decided.] Both stood up. [Oh, and, one piece of warning, I would suggest you avoid visiting Sarkarfiina anytime soon. The local temple hadnt revealed any names, but they are painting you like a devious fiend. Sarkarfiina is generally a good vacation city, but the general popce is not only highly religious but most are uneducated and ignorant of anything other than the churchs teaching.] So, I terrible failure who allowed their idol to die, huh? Yeah, I guess they would react like that Just imagining the animosity, urgh. They then bowed, ready to leave. [May the Goddess always bless you] [Wait, hold on!] I stood up, stopping him from continuing. [Before you leave Could you tell me if Eshe received a good burial? How are the kids from her orphanage? Are they also doing well?] [ What was your rtionship with Saintess Eshe?] Naemon asked with caution. It seemed any trust I earned from our time during the royal rumble was gone by revealing the truth. [She was I considered her a friend, but I only really knew her for one month before the attack began. If you are wondering how I knew about her orphanage, she told me a bit about her past and how she became a blessed. I dont know if I have a right to know, but I hope the kids are doing well without their orphanage director.] [ We dont know, we apologize.] Naemon showed a hint of regret. [However, most likely not too good. The local temple didnt like the Saintess, too much. However, from what I heard, it wasnt as if they did much before Eshe was made the director. A Saintess has more power to speak up for support than a normal shrine maiden.] And with that said, both mages excused themselves. I sat back down, my heart nowhere close to being calm. The kids she valued so much were why she was known as the Saintess of Orphans. Her legacy and the love she invested in them made me want to see them. To make sure they were safe in a friends stead. However, Naemons warning remained in my head. Was I fit to go over to Sarkarfiina right now? Was I a worthy blessed yet? I didnt know and that only made me even more unsure of myself, especially with how few heroic traits I showed. An actual hero would be able to fix and solve everything, just like in a fairy tale. I was unsure if I could follow through with Eshes wish for me to be a hero. I could stay strong for her, but was I really hero material? Hey. Neill ced a hand on my shoulder. Remember that pain and rage inside of you when you are ready for the Wrath stage. Your failures for Pride. And your wishes for Greed. Dont let this set you back. Okay? I nodded. Neill was showing her concern for me in her way. I need to master [Battle Frenzy]. It would be my biggest power boost until my evolution, without a doubt. If I could have controlled my [Battle Frenzy] when I fought Eithalr, I could have destroyed him, allowing me to make it to Eshe in time. If I had only gone wild without worrying about the consequences on the environment, I could have done it also I would never hold back against a criminal scum, again. Especially not when a friends or loved ones life was on the line. Burn them down with dragon fire. Lady Priestess, if I may give you some words. The past is in the past, while the sun wille tomorrow, Renee also noticed the sharp drop in my mood. We cannot do much for the dead outside of wishing them well as they meet the Goddess of Death. As the living, those who hold their memories in our hearts, we must continue looking forward. Do not live for them, but let them be your strength as you fight through it. Renee took out her amulet of Aurena, using it as she gave a sincere prayer to Eshe. She might not have known her, but Eshe was a Saintess nheless, and as a follower of Aurena, Renee gave my departed friend a solemn rite. Renee probably heard about Eshes death, but I wondered what she thought of me now that she knew how I couldnt protect my friend. Mhmm, dont worry about it, Hestia! You are a blessed and that makes you somebody worthy in the eyes of the gods! Rita shook her fist as if to pump me up. If Goddess Aurena hasnt forsaken you yet, that means you are still worthy! You dont know how right you are, Rita, ahahaha Even if Aurenas ns for me were still ongoing, it didnt hurt any less with how Eshe had to die. Dear. Under the roars of the crowd as the next match was about to start, Mother came over and took Tasiannas seat to hug me. Dont fault yourself too much. Their words might sting, but they too must be grieving for theirnds Saintess. Renee is right. You have already made up your mind, dont let this set you back, in fact, follow your sisters advice and make sure you grow stronger from this! I know. I smiled from all the support, grabbing Mothers arms. She told me to stay strong, and I am nning on continuing it. My mission is clear, and I bet Eshe expected a lot from me. I cant mourn forever. Its been over three months now since Eshe died. My heart still felt pain whenever I had to think about her, making me remember her final expression. Seeing somebody I considered a friend die in front of me still pained me, but it had been three months now. I had to stop letting it affect my heart, but instead, embrace the pain to grow. [Not to mention, it wasnt only your fault, Princess Hestia,] Shay implied. Knowing what he was talking about, I shook my head, telling him he didnt need to say it. However, neither he nor his sister epted my reluctance to say it outloud. [Numbers matter, your imperial highness. We know it well,] Beth stated, reminding me when we first met when they were working under Astalos with a memory. [Two protectors. That was all. You, your imperial highness, have Tasianna, Rajah, and us. You arent solely at fault. The church and whoever apanied them on their travels were also at fault.] It was hard to argue, but both of them werent there when it all happened. The whole situation was moreplicated. Still, they were right that Eshe shouldnt have onlye to a farawaynd with only two knights, and the Lycerepthors who apanied her understood they were at fault, too. Pestrodus, at least, did. Quality over quantity, sure, but you couldnt underestimate the power of numberspletely. The twins words made me aware of that, again. Which made it sting so much more what Naemon told me how they thought I was purely at fault. It honestly felt like the world was trying to turn on me. [Tasianna. Rajah. Will you two stand with me? Even when the world bares its fangs at me?] I asked my fellow Aurora members. Sometimes, no matter how much you try, the public opinion on you wouldnt change for the better, and for that reality, I had to prepare myself. [Even if it would cost me life, mydy. Even if my family would abandon me.] [The world has nothing on Master! You will be the strongest, and I will follow right behind you as the most powerful virigress!] Mother. Shay. Beth. Neill. Yorshka. Farron. Prisci. All of Misfits and Magical Biscuits. Master. All of Depth Serpent. We from Aurora arent the strongest yet, but we will be when we need to protect all of you. My party might be split and doing their own things right now, but I felt it in my bones they were bing stronger with every day. Knowing Saori, she probably would be doing some insane training regimen, while Eine and Grimnir had some angry dwarves to contend with. Without a doubt, Aurora would be a full-fledged S rank adventurer party one day. I turned to everybody here with me today, smiling happy The rest of the tournament went by pretty quickly in mind as I went through preparations for my training tomorrow with Neill. I had dyed it for too long now. It was time for me to unlock the usage of [Battle Frenzy (Minor)]. Must you two really go? Prisci begged her father and mother, looking at them with eyes filled with worry and fear. Daddy apologizes. Farron kneeled down, kissing his only daughter on her forehead while caressing her hair. I know how selfish I am, my little whelpling. I just got healed and the first thing I do is go back to fighting. I know you are worried I would get hurt, again. But its for our king, right? Farron, fully equipped in his old armor in his days as an A rank adventurer, nodded to his daughter. He clutched his swordspear, a de that had reaped the lives of many bandits and monsters. He knew he wasnt fully ready for battle, but he felt his soul stir as he held his beloved weapon, remembering how he swore to avenge his trusted griffon partner, Tempestw. And for that, he needed strength. However, at the same time, his duty as a father made him feel terrible for prioritizing his selfish needs. Dont worry, Prisci. Coming to his support, however, was Yorshka, wearing a new set of armor she had ordered from Grimnir when they met in Griffonpeak. Not only was it made with materials from Hestias shed scales, but also pieces from the wyvern twins during their shedding session. The White-Winged Dragoon was not only white, anymore. This time, I wont let anything happen to your father. As his wife, I wouldnt be able to forgive myself if something happened to him, again. So, dont you fret, my beloved gem. Yorshka kissed her daughter also on her forehead. War wont take him. I swear that to you, God Kargryxmor, and to Hestia. Thest thing I would want is to make you and my aunt sad. Dont forget who your mother is, my dear. Prisci sniffled, wiping the small tears on the side of her eyes away, before looking up at her parents with a forced smile. You are the best adventurer out there! The Wing Ripper and the White-Winged Dragoon are the strongest pair ever! Hey, hey! Thats what I want to hear from my baby girl! Farron''s mouth spread to a wide grin, feeling proud and fully energized by his daughters cheer. Dont worry, those stories I told you? I will make them alle true! So, stay at Lord Marquess Siriuss castle, alright? Stay there and wait for us! Yorshka hugged her daughter before giving her instructions. Lord Sirius will treat you as if you are one of his daughters, so make sure to also take advantage of that generosity, alright? Never go out of the castle without an escort, no matter how annoying they are. Also, if anybody even tries to be rude to you, mention that your great-aunt is the one and only, Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, alright? Scare those bullies away! Mom, I am already 13! Please, dont treat me like a child! I know how to behave myself. Uncle Gael has told me those things already! Priscis red eyes showed how impressed she was with Gael, as he said everything Yorshka told her before she did. Gael! Urgh Yorshka, on the other hand, groaned. Hey,e on, dont be like that. Its a reunion! Gael has stopped being a drunkard all day while I can fight again. You are not a knight anymore, so chin up! Urgh Yorshka then snapped her back to her daughter, realizing she still had to say something. Then, dont forget you cant tell this to Hestia, alright? She already has enough going on, and thest thing we should worry her about is an ongoing war in Artorias! Even if you visit the subspace to cook for them, dont tell them, alright? Gael already told me that, mom. Argh! Gael! Ah, dont be mad, mom! If you or dad ever get hungry,e into the subspace, too! I will make you a meal even nobles would drool for! Seeing their daughter so energized, Farron clutched onto the [Room] runes in his pouch, remembering he had to keep them safe. They were entrusted to him by Hestia, his benefactor, savior, and family. With their farewells said, the two Nordors left their daughter in the care of Firwoods lord, Marquess Sirius, while they began their journey southwest with a detachment of his army. They rode in the front carriage, leading this army in Marquess Sirius stead as his generals. Time to use those points. Yorshka finally told herself, opening the SP shop and scrolling down to a particr skill she had her eyes on. The SP she had saved up was eagerly waiting for her to be used. For it was time to use everything to gain victory. For in the southwest of Firwood, in thend of Duke Lecartiglioy Port Annencia. There a siege was ensuing and the Nordor pair was about to be the one of the deciding factors in King Drangleics gambit. The first stage of the Grimgarian war had begun. Niakash bak. Victory of death. A note from AbyssRaven The grimgarians are grimming again! Grimgarians, no grimming! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 330: Territory. Chapter 330: Territory. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Fluid Cast Lv. 6] [Continuous Cast Lv. 5][Royal Presence Lv. 5][Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 4] gained Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Scout] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Scout Level: 0/5 Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Secondary Job to [Worker] Worker Level: 0/5 Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Virulent Corrosion] gained. 2850 SP remaining Mutation acquired. Merging [Virulent Corrosion] into unique racial skill [Corrosive Fire] R-Rajah, be careful! Stop being so reckless when you fight! [Youll be eaten up at this point, virigress!] [Grawr?! Sorry!] H-Hey, the waves are about to break the tforms! Stop them! Stop those merfiends! Silence, broken by the loud training session of the warrior priests and Rajah, led by Tasianna and the twins. The Depth Serpents, Masters party, had epted to help Jethro out with his orders training while they remained in Yeos, however, they were still preupied with roaming the city. They were still searching for any clues on any subterfuge or enemies we had to be aware of. As such, Tasianna and the twins took over their duties for today. We werent going to the arena, since outside of Renee, none of us had a match today. Scouting our potential opponents was important, but I also needed to do some quick training and homework. And in the midst of all of this, Mother, Master, and I was huddled up in our own corner,pletely oblivious to most of the things happening at the merfiend hunting area of Kahnteel ind. Mostly, cause they were loud. Quite loud. It also didnt help how the three of us were currently stumped. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Scout] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Scout] has been reached Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Worker] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Worker] has been reached And this silence continued on until Master turned over to me, looking perturbed. Hestia, I dont want to say this No! Dont! Please, Master, I dont want to hear it Reality. I slumped over. My face twitched as I continued staring at my profile, trying to locate a skill. Hestia Mother too wanted me to ept the truth of the matter, however, how could I? How could I possibly ept something this incredulous? It was a sham! Apprentice, I told you this already! And out of nowhere, my usuallyx and calm master mmed his tail on the ground, prompting me to slowly raise my head. Have you forgotten what I told you? About how youve been applying some of the advanced casting techniques in your everyday life already? [Multi-Cast] is just No! Stop! Nooooo! Dont say it! I screamed, diverting my face away from him and trying to close my ears, only for Master to grab my arms. He tried to peel them off, but the Strength between us was toorge for him to do anything, so he had to resort to shouting next to my ear. Embrace the truth, my apprentice! God Istari demands you to notmit to ignorance! Enlighten yourself, for the way to growth is harsh facts and prudent reflections! Master pushed an owl badge into my face, the symbol of Istari the God of Knowledge and Magic, and swung it around as if he was trying to exorcise something from me. Listen to what your Goddess told you! ept it! We are only wasting precious training time on this! Nooooooooooo! Defeated, I fell onto my knees, eyes wide open as I stared at the ground in horror. It felt like my heart was about to break. Dear Mothers worried voice entered my ears. You cant learn [Multi-Cast]. Urgk! And with that final blow, my knees lost all their strengths. Curling up on the ground in a fetal position, I pouted solemnly as I recalled what Aurena told me during one of my magic training sessions with Mother. I always wanted to forget this little fact. This is unfair This is unfair! I punched the ground, causing a small earthquake, before jumping back on my feet. My dream! My DREAM! Its all dead! Why cant I achieve it! I thought you wanted to continue your idol dream, my whelpling? Mother stared at me, shocked to hear what I said. Of course! But- But, this is Imagine me invoking 110 magic circles! That is like a machine gun! Bam, bam, ba-ba-ba-ba-bam, bang! I fired off finger pistols into the air, simting what I was imagining. The thought of the background covered up in 110 magic circles made my heart pound like crazy. Unlimited firepower! Both Master and Mother frowned at my childish outburst, looking at each other as if they were ming themselves for something. Dear, dont be too sad about it. Mother tried tofort me. All mages must work with a maximum of eleven simultaneous cast spells at their best. Even I am bound by this rule. Outside of using catalysts or seal grimoires, you cant ovee this System limitation. Master nodded to Mothers statement. Mhmm. Besides, your [Parallel Thoughts] is an extremely rare skill barely noted down in books! You see, I tried searching for it in the different libraries of the mages guild, but I think we need to go to Aleistunum for more information. Mhmm! Can you not look at me like that, Master? Youre acting like Rita I sulked while looking at Masters dazzling eyes as if he found something interesting. Rita did the same thing this morning when I told her about my training, only for Neill to drag her away before she fainted from curiosity overload. Ha ha? You cannot me me, my apprentice. As I said, knowledge and experience is a mages most valued treasure! I did not assume the importance of your skill back then, how could I neglect to inspect it now? Ha ha ha! Mastersugh was sorta infectious, but I wasnt in the mood to follow up on him. And, dont be so dismissive of your skill. You might not have [Multi-Cast], but you have ten other yous inside of you. Yeah! What he said! #2 suddenly spoke up, distracting me from what Master said afterward. You really appreciated us when we were all alone, stuck in that cave. Now youre treating us as if we are just another piece of your arsenal, Original Mind. Even Manager Mind was pouting, making me feel slightly guilty. You guys do know we only had ourselves back then. Or, do you guys want me to talk to myself in front of our friends? Embarrassing ourselves? Hey, were just saying you should appreciate us more than some stinky [Multi-Cast]. Unless you forgot, with [Multi-Cast], you have to do the casting. With us, we do the casting while you continue dodging! We can even take over the body with your permission! We are the best! #3 hyped herself and my other parallel minds up, bringing up the fact they were extremely flexible with how they acted as amand system for me. Magic helpers, appraisers, memory bank, strategists and tacticians, and also an emergency button in case I went wild again, where they can use spells to keep me contained. I did give them full permission to use spells if my body went out of control and I was unconscious. Still, my dream to use 110 spells all at once and be the indomitable force of the battlefield was gone. I could still kinda replicate it with [Dyed Cast] and [Continuous Cast], but it wouldnt have the sheer terror impact like suddenly materializing 110 giant magic circles. With this fact overwhelming me, I turned around from Masters lecture and took out my [Room] runes. I was too sad to continue training. I just wanted to slip into my nket and go to sleep, maybe hibernate for 100 years when casting 110 spells would be avable. Stupid bncing. Stop joking around, young scale! You are too young to already consider sleeping for decades! Master quickly snatched me up like a fleeing puppy and sat me back down on the ground. With a deep sigh, he pulled out some wooden tes. We have better things to do than to sleep. Here, I have an idea on how to improve not only your spell songs but also how tobine your spells and abilities. Huh? Improve my spell songs? Master, I think I told you how I couldnt delete my songs, right? I was reminded of our reunion, where I gave him a breakdown of how my [Idol] system worked. Mhmm, of course! And I also explicitly remembered how you asked a bard about their bardic system. While you were away with your sister, I went to Elyondas mage guild and took a look around its library; scarce selection, mind you. Master shook his head, looking disappointed. However, Yeoss past during Yeostars lifetime did produce many bards. Even now, if you go to certain corners of the city, you can hear bards ying freely without interruptions. So, the library was filled with ancient hymns and songs about war and strife. It gave me great insight. Master then scribbled the locations of those bards onto a te, handing it over to me. Outside of being a Saint of Xohulotel and follower of Plesia, Master was also loyal to the teachings of Istari. Not only cause he was a mage, but cause he believed knowledge was important for society. As such, even without me asking him, he prepared everything for me as he wanted to see me grow. Since I wanted to impress Elyonda with my idol concert, I had nned on adapting my songs to their culture. Listening to bards might be the best method here. Thank you, Master. I thanked him with a wide smile. All the disappointment from before disappeared as I embraced the care Master gave me. I knew I chose the correct Master to study under, but seeing him do this warmed my heart. Hmm, of course. Even as a Saint, I have a duty to your growth, young scale. You and Tasianna are the only students I have ever managed to instruct properly. Even if you have the Empress to further your training, I will notg behind. Mhmm, hmm. Master nodded with pride, while Mother smiled wryly at herpetition. Regardless, let us begin. Your personal lecture begins now, so listen well! Master introduced me to the concept of upgrading, or as the System called it updating information. Master never did mention how custom spells were final once you made them. Mages were allowed to update their spells as long as the new variation of it was simr enough to the original. He took my [Sanctified ze] and [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] as an example. Although they both had the same function of sticking onto a person, only creating white mes to heal or defend their host, the halo variant could attach itself to me. It could heal and attack everything within its radius, making it certainly more different than the spell I based it from. Usually, updating custom spells isnt too practical, as making more spells would make more sense. However, in case of running out of avable spell slots if your [Arcane Mind] or [Mental Warfare] isnt high enough level, acolytes usually change the chant to update their spells function, Master exined. Your first custom spell usually has some hick-ups. Growing pains. However, I oversaw your [Sanctified ze]s creation and it seemed you followed my instructions for your other spells. You dont need to update them, simply make more. He mentioned the current batch of spells I was currently working on, prompting me to pull out some wooden tes with their chants and magic circle on them. One of them was even me trying to copy what that poison dude did the other day, making a hydra out of poison. It was a cool idea and something I hadnt thought of until now. Master nodded, proud to see I was nning three new custom spells. Mhmm, exactly. Good. Stay flexible with your spells, even if you can force yourself through most situations, ha ha ha ha! Which brought us to the main topic of this lecture changing my spell songs. Bards work on a simr System as your idol System. They create music that grants their allies beneficial attacks, or they can enfeeble and even attack enemies with their songs. However, the biggest difference between the two Systems is the scale. Master told me most bards could only increase stats or decrease stats, while certain offensive songs could materialize mana in the form of notes to attack people. This was all tranted into my [Idol] System with my buffing, debuffing, and attack options when it came to creating songs. I havent gotten a new type of song in a while, sadly, so I didnt know if there were more options. In that sense, the two Systems were pretty simr. However, the major difference between the two came into effect with [My Darkest Thought] and [The Heir of Hope]. The former song countered demonic influences and made them weaker, while thetter would give people the power to defend and attack against demonic threats. Now, that alone wouldnt be too important, since bard songs could debuff threats, too. However, what made them unique was the fact they could enchant everybody with the holy element from my [The Light] title. A holy element specifically designed to counter dark elemental attacks and demonic powers. My songs took up the effects of my title! I blurted out when I realized this connection. Yes, but your two first songs, [The Will to Fight and Survive] and [Dragon Fire], arent. Dont you still have God Danternos blessing? Master asked, causing me to scowl a bit from thinking how I got that title. Kushlekzar and I had a talk about it yesterday, Mother continued for Master. I am not too familiar with every System in the Origin Gods Divine creation, but I can allude to things I knew before it was created. For your songs, the System only mentioned Songs cannot be deleted not Songs cannot be updated. Oh! There was a clear distinction in the wording. As you would call it, ying the system. [Idol], question. I would like to update [The Will to Fight and Survive]. Am I allowed to change the lyrics? Verdammt, no answer. Can I make a song? Idol System, on! Hello, Hestia, how will your light shine today? Fighting!
  1. Register Song
  2. Song List: 4/9
Okay, still works. I just tried it. It wont let me update my songs, I told them. Master nodded, seemingly expecting that. Its alright. The actual process to changing song lyrics is not that dissimr from the bardic or custom spell System. You must work with the Divine System, young scale. Seems roundabout. Couldnt it have been made more convenient? I criticized it, earningughter from Mother and Master. My question is also directed at you, Goddess Aurena Goddess Aurena! I know you can hear me! Good point, but this is also proper feedback! I retorted to Yeostars scolding. I bet Aurena was hiding away from me, knowing I was speaking the truth! In any case, with the situation clear to me, Mother told me how she and Master talked about how it might be possible for me to integrate blessings into my songs. Seeing as Kramps confirmed I was able to use a fraction of Aurenas and Shiternos powers through their blessings while in my [Battle Frenzy] form as long as I could control them it should be possible for me to use [The Divine Inferno] to a spell song. This was going off my usurpation abilities also worked. There was no issue with [The Light], since Aurena nned for me to use [Idol] in this way, as she admitted by telling me how I could counter demons with songs. I was able to usurp control over Shiternos blessing, allowing me to use his power without his permission during my berserk moment in Griffonpeak. Saori and Asaka were blessed by two Dark Pantheon gods, right? Mother brought up, suggesting I could usurp control over their blessings, since they were my retainers. It was a possibility, but I believed it would be best to focus on Shiternos blessing first. Mother nodded, agreeing, before raising a finger. Kushlekzar assumes you can change your song by simply trying to make a new song while keeping most of the lyrics, although you have to sing it differently. Maybe some changes to the lyrics, too. I asked some bards about it. They do change their tales and songs sometimes, either realizing a mistake and receiving inspiration for a betterment. Usually to no changes to the songs usage, but sometimes the description would change and they would grant different effects, Master added. Hmm, I think I should be doing that then. It might be good to update [Dragon Fire], Hestia, Mother gave me a suggestion. As you probably realized during the rumble round, releasing your mana has a simr effect to your song. The only difference is that [Dragon Fire] also increases your fire damage while creating a hard-to-escape arena. But, otherwise, Magmakammer does the same job. With [Volcanic ze], I can even control the whole area to my liking. Hmm, yeah. I groaned at the truth of the matter. Since it was my song, I had a certain amount of pride in its usefulness. Songs are rarely rewritten after they are released, however, different interpretations and small changes have been made when they are sung by other artists. Reimagining. Hmm, it does make sense. Mhmm, yes, that is true. Which is a perfect time to transition to the second part of this lecture, my dear! Mother stood up, gesturing for us to follow her to the beach. Master and I did so, leaving the others to hunt the merfiend. I was a bit curious how many they have killed so far, making me regret not changing to a more advanced job. Since Rajah was registered as my tamed monster, a portion of the experience he would gain would be transferred to me through the EXP sharing function of my party bracelet. That was how I leveled my [Scout] and [Worker] Jobs up while training with Master and Mother. Still, from the look of it, Rajah was currently level 18. As a D rank, his max level was 25. Seeing as he was killing D and C rank merfiends with everybody, it was no wonder he was leveling up so fast. He even had my experience increase through [Hestias Retainer]. His D rank evolution only had two options his boring, normal evolution path and the mutation one he was currently on. So, if his C rank was interesting, then I really had to look at how he would grow. He reminded me so much of Saori and me when we were stuck in the Belzac forest. Growing up so fast, always evolving. Since he was still a young, I really wanted him to reach B rank before he became an adult to give him the B rank bonus. Once at the beach, feeling the hot sand under my feet, Mother stretched her arms out before pping her wings. A race, she said before pointing at the ocean, away from the ind and city. You want to race? I grimaced a bit. I was 100% sure she was faster than me. Exactly, just as a warm up. And, we need to go away from the city, otherwise, my practical demonstration would scare people, hiehiehie! This was not aughing matter. Mother knew how to hold back, but she had that dragon-like way of showing off. During our first scale maniption session, she went overboard with the dazzling bling-bling of her diamond-like scales. She had full intention of impressing me, and that meant, going 200% or even more! Ha ha ha ha! That is a perfect arrangement, Empress Meloxtressa! Today is a good day to unwind. Come on, young scale, your mother has called! But with how things were looking, it didnt seem like I had a say in this. [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Regrettably, I readied myself by casting [Haste], [Swift Winds], and [Overload] on myself. I could have probably also used [Symphonie des Feuergottes], but I really wasnt exactly vibing with what Mother was nning. With a One, two, three, ready set, go I activated my rocket boosters and sted myself away from the other two, only to stop in ce for a moment at how a body of water moved up and transformed into a mosasaurus! Master quickly boarded it and swam past me, surprising me with his unique skill gained by his sainthood [Glory of Aelozonia]. Glory of Aelozonia The primeval prowess of the jungles of the continent of Aelozonia in one skill. Called upon by Xohulotel, the owner of this skill can invoke the native creatures of Aelozonia with the power of water to fight by their side either as water golems, or as a spell buff when cast in a ritualistic manner. The amount of summoned power corresponds with the level of this skill x2 In other words, he could summon dinosaurs into battle. Master was pretty lucky, especially since this was both an offensive and supportive skill. And from how he was sailing away, the mosasaurus he summoned was pretty fast. Hurry! With a loud st, through [Dragoon Jump] and [Wind st], I flew in hot pursuit, managing to catch up to him pretty quickly. Dont hold back on this elder scale, Hestia! Fly onwards! Master noticed how I hadn''t tried to pass him, only steading my speed to only fly next to him. However, this little banter of ours ended immediately as a strong, cold wind sted right past us, unbncing both of us and nearly causing us to fall into the ocean. Urgh! I massaged my ears, ufortable by the ringing caused by that event. Master also seemed to have that issue, and looking at how I could hear Mothers voice, I could guess who that was. Yoohoo! Hurry up! I turned my head over to that voice, unable to see anybody without squinting my eyes a bit it was Mother, waving her hands at us. With loud sighs and small giggles, Master and I gave up on racing against Mother and turned to each other as rivals. In the end, I was faster than him, but we were still hopelessly outmatched by Mother in the end. Considering how fast she was, it really made me wonder how long it actually took for Yorshkas message to reach her, informing her I was alive and where I was. Alright, first thing first, I did like how you used your first actual inbat usage of your mana release, Hestia. The moment we arrived at the location, Mother immediately began my lecture without letting Master or me to settle down. Channel your mana and slowly pour it into the area, influencing it by using your aura. Dont forget, the stronger the dragon, the more elementally-aligned their mana is. And this mana will cause natural changes, creating an area where you can fight to the best of your abilities. I felt a chill on my skin. Feeling like I knew what Mother was nning, I told Master to move away with me, finding a safe location to see Mother taking in a deep breath. Instantly, the water she was flying over froze, spreading in the span of about three seconds to the size of an entire football stadium. Masters mosasaurus was turned into an ice statue as we didnt make enough distance, to the point we could feel the cold mist wafting inside this ce. As I felt slightly lethargic from the low temperature, the water inside this air began to freeze, forming jagged ice stctites and other constructions of our thin air. After asking my parallel minds, Mother took about eight seconds to create all of this, finishing her Territory construction with a throne for herself and two smaller thrones for Master and me. pping her wings, the temperature around us was turned up, probably from her temperature control. Since you like naming all your attacks and abilities, how about I try one myself? Hmm, lets call my Mana Release, Fimbulvetr, no? Since it fits my racial name. The official name for this technique was called Mana Release, due to the fact you would release your mana into the area by using your aura. The area itself was called Territory by the System, since it was the materializing of your natural element into the area, essentially marking it your domain like an animal. The terms were simple, but they got the point across. Mother certainly understood it well, as her Territory was created almost instantaneously. All the ice spikes and so on werent necessary, as her mana had already spread into the area, warding or protecting anything the master of this ce wanted. Question. What would happen if you released your own mana into this area? Mother began quizzing me, probably to test if I had learned anything from her. Our mana would sh, simr to a shing of auras or spells. Correct. What happens during this sh and what are the consequences? The mana of your field and mine would want to influence the others. Depending on if the mana arepatible, they would try to fuse together, creating a new form of mana release. However, if they were ipatible or if both users were hostile, the mana would begin fighting each other, causing elemental sts until one of the Territories were to run out of mana. The loser in this match would receive a mana shock, damaging your mana paths and also umting any arcane corruption created from this sh. Good. Mother then reached her hand, gesturing for us to sit down before she continued. The seats were certainly notfortable for me to sit on. Territories are the best area for you to fight in, however, the issues they would provide you if you were to lose a sh would be quite severe. Imagine a long tug-of-war between two equal Territories. A lot of corruption would be created in this process. What would happen if one of them were to lose it at this point? They would die from [Arcane Fever], I answered solemnly, withholding what I actually wanted to say. If such a spike of arcane corruption were to enter your body all of a sudden, you wouldnt just die, you probably die horribly with your body literally exploding. I could still remember the way the garm matriarch died. Mother nodded, before turning her head over to Master. Would you know of this? He closed his eyes. Sir Themrayn showed me his during my blessing ritual. A release of mana, carried throughout the area through your aura. A strong aura is needed, at least at the levels of [Tyrant Aura Lv. 1] or any hybrid versions. Mana is the main currency in this battle, and the result of the sh is determined by your mana pool and the strength of your aura. That is why most dragons can use it. Since we can gain [Draconic Aura], I added, but Mother shook her finger for a moment. You''re special, dear, like any spawn of an ancient dragon. Normal dragons from lower lineages dont hatch with that skill, but need to acquire it through hard work, Mother corrected me, although I wasnt born with it either. Then again, I was told multiple times I hatched prematurely, far before I was fully developed and that was why I was born a gecko. Mother then stood up and waved her hand around her Territory, creating a fortress with huge walls like Artorias in a matter of seconds just like that! She then asked us to stand up and then move away a bit. And that is why you need to learn not to use your Mana Release for every situation, alright, Hestia? If you are strong and have no other foes in the area, use it as often as you like with no fear. However, remember, just like in the wilds, once a territory is marked, you will also wee enemies to seed you. The animal documentaries I watched on Earth reminded me of a ton of Territorial disputes. Even if the area was owned by an old and strong beast, you would always have reckless young adult beasts try to beat you up. I could understand why Mother used that example to help me realize the impact of this ability. Also, from hearing how Master mentioned Tehmrayn was also able to create a Territory, it made me aware it wasnt reserved for dragons alone, but anybody could create one as long as they had enough mana and the necessary aura. Kinda scary to think about it, but considering the enemies I might face in the future, this was essential to know. Now, the lecture is done, you two! It is training time now! Mother spoke with both of us, even addressing Master in the mix, confusing him. Why, of course, Kushlekzar. You must join, too. You have no idea how to manifest your own Territory, correct? You also need to level up your [Terror Aura] already. As a Saint, you need to know how to use this technique. She then turned to me, shaking her finger at me with a smile. However, no cheating, alright? No buying [Territory Release] from your SP shop, alright, Hestia? Like my [Fimbulvetr], you can turn your Magmakammer into an actual draconic ability, but I would hate it if you fast-forwarded the process. I tilted my head at what Mother just said, sending my parallel minds to search through my SP shop for what she mentioned. Strangely enough, they actually managed to find a skill called [Territory Release], which was strange, since I have never seen it on the list before. Did it appear cause I did my first Mana Release? Maybe, but I couldnt determine it at this point. In any case, I nodded to Mother, earning her approval. Good! Alright, until Fargryneill returns, I want us to train, alright? My whelpling, it would also be sound time for you to learn how to fully use your Territory. After all, what exactly makes it the perfect ce to fight? Azure de! Without warning, Mother materialized the level four [Torrent Magic] spell [Azure de] in the air, using it to dig deeply into the frozen floor. However, it didntst long as momentster, it began to turn into ice, dazzling like crystals as the ice grew into arge, beautiful flower around the height of an oak tree. You have [Scale Maniption] now. Your Mother can finally start teaching you some Nordor abilities, hehehe~! Kyaaahk! This is the moment Ive been waiting for! Wait, didnt I only want to learn [Battle Frenzy] today? However, you never know what would happen in your life. It was better to just grab every opportunity you could! Nice! Teach me, Mother! Make me a great dragon! I rushed over to Mother and gave her big hug, too excited by the sound of Mother training me to fully worry about my random thoughts. I lost my ability to cast 110 spells at once, but now I could learn some dragon abilities? Hello?! Thank you, please, Mother! I was a bit worried Mother was getting too excited and not sleeping enough, since I havent seen her hibernate for a while, but she told me she would take her nap after all the music around her stopped. It was too loud for her to go to sleep. I knew Mother was talking about the beach and how she was enjoying it, but I was starting to think she might also mean my concert! I felt like my heart was pumping harder from this fact. It just made me even more motivated to train, not to mention, prepare for the concert this LightDay! Only, I didnt expect Mothers training to be so hard. N-Noooooo! Heeeeeeeelp! Ha ha ha ha, parent and child, such a beautiful rtionship! A note from AbyssRaven Territory Expansion! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 331: Gluttony Conquered. Chapter 331: Gluttony Conquered. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Sr Core Lv. 4] [White me Lv. 6] [Scale Maniption Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 6] gained Ability gained: [Magmakammer] Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Territory Release Lv. 1] acquired Territory Release A skill connected to the Mana Release technique. Widens the area of effect of any aura, while increasing the sturdiness of a Territory during a Territory Dispute. Upon losing a Dispute, reduces the amount of arcane corruption gained by 5% * [Territory Release Lv. N] You sure had a party while I was away, Neillmented as we both stared at the frozen battlefield in the distance, having increased in size from when Mother first set up her Territory. You could see it from Karhalenteel ind, where nobody would fault you for thinking it was a faraway ind. But the moment you zoomed in, you could see how weird it looked. A castle of ice stood alone on a small ind, leaving barely any space for people to walk around the premises. However, what actually stood out was the tall, oak-size ice flower looming over everything with multiple ice dinosaurs and frozen me statues decorating the castle. Yeah I sighed deeply, shaking my head in exasperation. Seeing me slumping, Tasianna tapped my shoulders, telling me to straighten my back for her to continuebing my disheveled hair. I didnt think her training would be so rough Uuurgh! I-I felt fear. My body trembled as I told that to Neill, reliving the shivering cold I felt during my training with Mother. The hailstorm of her scales rained down on me on an ice ind, meaning I couldnt use my earth spells to protect myself. I had to resort to using my scales, but due to my elemental weakness, my [Draconic Barrier] didntst long and I was almost turned into cheese holes. I couldnt even melt her scales, forcing me to scurry away like my days as a small G rank gecko. But whenever I went, the freezing mist just made me feel weaker and weaker. My fight or flight response activated during training; DURING TRAINING. I was so scared I just wanted to cry. My excitement from learning from Mother just vanished. To survive I had to transform into my dragon form. Neill gently grabbed my head and slowly pulled me to her, letting me rest on her. I looked up, only to see Neill having an empty expression. Mothers are scary. Ah! Yeah. Neill seemed to be pretty used to her dragon paths. If she had to learn this from her own mother, then from how she looked, I could tell she could sympathize. I probably couldnt fathom what she experienced. With what Cernust and Kramps told me about dragon mothers, I could start to see why they would be considered scary. And here I thought Mother would just be a helicopter mom, but no, shes a strict performance mom! A, dont you two look adorable together~ Eeek! My body flinched, backing away from Neill as I felt chills running down my spine. Your Majesty, I do hope the tea was to your liking. Ignoring what I was doing, Tasianna carried on as normal and greeted Mother. Delectable, as always, Tasianna. Wonderful. You have reinvigorated my love for small beverages and my elven bodys taste buds the moment we met. Mother giggled with a satisfied face, handing Tasianna her cup with her levitating scales. After she was done talking with Tasianna about tea, she turned over to Neill and me. I am happy to see the both of you enjoying each otherspany so much. Family is everything, after all. Family is everything, Neill repeated with a wry smile while I just nodded my head. Hmm? Is something wrong? The both of you are acting too stiff for young scales. Mother approached me, causing me to shrink a bit from the trauma I experienced. H-Hestia?! H-Hey, dont do that to your own mother! Why are you so scared?! Mothers modified reaction made me feel guilty over what I did. It wasnt on purpose, just a reflex! C-Come on, you know exactly whats up! What sort of training was that supposed to be?! I was scared for my own life! I shouted, incredulously Mother was so nonchnt about it. Dragon abilities?! Nordor abilities?! No! You tried to freeze me into a popsicle! You know Im weak to ice, so why did you move your silver dust around like a blizzard! Hmm? Is that all? Mother tilted her head, seemingly unimpressed by the horror I felt. You might be overreacting, Hestia. It was light exercise. Look. Your master seems fine. She then pointed at Master Kush, who was currently talking with Rita about being a blessed. His blue priest robes werepletely in tatters, nearly ripped apart to the point where he was exposing the armor he was wearing underneath it. Hmm, yes,municating with a god is not something to be trifled with at all. It is wisdom, but at the same time, it is an ufortable noise in your mind. Very hard to decipher, but as a Saint, that is my duty, Master spoke of his experience as a Saint. Sir Themrayn has much experience and my apprentice can speak with the gods almost fluently. Ha ha ha ha, I can tell you, I would have enough material to write a whole book about it if I only had the time. The dryad jumped out, overly excited by all that she was hearing. Rita would like to know more! I mean, I want to know more, Saint Kushlekzar! During my time, I havent had the chance to speak with any blessed! How the world has changed! Hmm? Changed? Your time? Arent you a human? Master frowned as he stared at Ritas human disguise. We hadnt told him Rita was using [Humanize]. See? Mother smiled, content with the situation. Hes fine. What an interesting scalekin. Urgh I groaned, before giving up on the topic, pointing at Tasianna to continue correct my messed-up hair. In response, Mother gave me a slightly worried look. My whelpling, please, training as a dragon isnt exactly easy. Fighting is the best way to gain experience, not only from a System standpoint, but also from abat point of view. Practice is there to help you solidify your foundation. Shes right, you know? Neill agreed, looking slightly reluctant to admit it though. Dragonkins are forces of nature, so fighting between each other would reflect that. Its even worse when we start releasing our mana to create a Territory to fight within. Learning how to wield my dragon paths wasnt a cakewalk, especially when my own mom had some high expectations for me. You need to toughen up, Sis. Urgh, right. I pped my cheeks, reminding myself of my days with my dance trainer and the whole thing about setting a foundation for myself. Well, at least, it gave me a few ideas on what to do with my scales outside of having them explode everywhere. Right. Mother nodded, happy to see me alright again. But dont overwhelm yourself too much, alright? You have a concert on LightDay. You will have plenty of time to improve. Right, were dragons. As much as our enemies are looming over our heads right now, I have a long lifespan to master everything I need. Then again, kinda wished I would master things faster, like my good ol Belzac days. Yup! Neill smacked my back, almost sending me falling onto my face. Being a dragon is more than just spewing out fire and shooting out elemental mana. At least, for us from the more tougher lineages. Nordoramsul is all about scale and powder maniption with their ice, and mine Gueillxar use the dragon paths in conjunction with our specialized jagged horn. Well, in my case, it would be using my explosive scale-dust. I was a mutant Nordor-Kargryxmor dragon. Buuuuuuut, we are also Kargryxmors, and our specialty lies with our ck me and unique [Battle Frenzy]. Neill pointed at the center at a spot on the beach. Come on, we barely have any time to really train with the tournament schedules. At least, get [Battle Frenzy], Sis. Tasianna, bring the twins. I dont want a repeat likest time. Might as well use your new public image to use. Sis was a bit peeved I exposed my dragon identity to everybody in the arena. Even Sis, who loved attention, never, ever explicitly confirmed her dragon heritage. She went by Gueillxar in her adulthood pilgrimage, which despite being an SSS rank kirin was pretty much unknown within humannds. And cause of this, she gave me a big lecture on how the adulthood pilgrimage worked. While it was only a rmendation, dragonkins werent supposed to expose themselves. As Cernust and Yorshka mentioned, if this information were to spread, it would only attract reckless dragon yers, seeking fame by ying one of the most ferocious monsters of this world. Not like I had to follow it nor could I help it, really. I was an idol, after all. My goal was to seek the spotlight, even if I were to bring problems to me. Not like I could stop that part, since the demonkins already knew about me. They already tried sending some dragonyers at me. Eh, it happened already. In any case, as our group minus Tasianna who went to get the twins and Rajah waited on the beach, we suddenly got a visit from Renee and Jethro. Oh, hey, Renee! How was your match? I havent asked Neill about Renees match yet, but considering Neill wasntining about it, she probably won. A win. Alistar trained him well enough, but he still needed more time. Renee didnt sound exhausted, then again, her match was the fourth of the day so she had plenty of time to chill. Speaking of matches, the two mages from yesterday, Naemon and Joek, Alistar, and Larent had their matches today, too. Upon asking Renee if these acquaintances of ours had won, she confirmed it. In fact, tomorrow, she would have to duel against Joek. Sir Alistar performed well for one so young in his position, but I have my suspicion Sir Larent is still the favorite of this tournament. As hard as it is to admit, he put Yeos to shame by defeating one of our lords within three blinks. Jethro, leader of the warrior priests of Yeostar, shook his head in shame. Favorite? Him? While Jetro felt sad cause it was hard for his countrys champion, Neill didnt understand this, and instead, took it as a challenge. Heard what is happening from Hestia. If you need somebody to win, then dont worry old man, the real favorite of this tournament stands right before you. Writing me off right in front of me? Wow. You? Right, you are this young knights friend, correct? Youve beening over to the ind recently with Princess Hestia. Jethro squinted his eyes, ring at Neill as if she was somebody worth suspecting. Neill nodded. Right My apologies if I dont believe you, but Auegors de is a monster I do not believe anybody can contest. The man is a candidate to be a sword saint. Yourck of confidence in me is rather insulting, old man. Hmph. Once again, showing is better than bragging about it. Neill turned away from Jethro, ignoring him after their interaction. Instead of bing agitated by her attitude, Jethro approached me with a grimace whether he was annoyed or exasperated by my sisters behavior. Can I trust you would tell me if you had any more rtives around? Just like the Evidian mages from yesterday, it seemed Jethro was suspicious. I had thought he had softened up a bit to me, but I seemed he was still rather apprehensive of my presence. We dont have a good enough rtionship, Sir Jethro. I dont need to tell you anything when ites to my family or not. Shouldnt you be more concerned about if I am doing my job correctly after I announced everything yesterday? That is why I am questioning you! If that dragonewt is also part of your family, I need to know as one of Yeoss military advisors! Jethro continued arguing, making literally no sense to me. What you did yesterday was maddening! Must you seriously ce a target on yourself like that? If you wanted to be so brazen, then why didnt you ept the invitation yesterday to join the noble banquet? The five princes wanted to meet you. This man really grinds me gear. If only I wasnt a good girl I sighed. First, this n of mine was not only approved by Princess Anasthasia, but also Duke Alberstien! Prince Markval also had no problems with it, so why are youining? Just because you were left out? If you want to confront someone, go to them! Economical and cultural advancements over military, in my opinion. Princess Anasthasia was trying to bring her country out of a recession, to bring in more money, so using my status to attract people into Elyonda was the n. With the other five princes of the Divide around, it was also the perfect time to have them send in more envoys. Second, painting a target on my back is exactly what my role should be! My official duty is that of a Champion of the Goddess, and I am doing exactly why I came here for: to protect the blood. At the same time, as the first Idol of the Goddess, I am also around to rally people up. Isnt that the main function of this festival? Bring up peoples mood after the death of Sir Royce and your former ruling prince? And I assure you, you have my thanks for caring this much for my country, but how you did it is an outrage! he shouted, looking like a tomato. I have heard from Sir Alistar what you had done. I thank you for intercepting them, yes, but if some grimy goblins and orcs are nning to attack the city, then why are you trying to bring more people to the festival? There will be more civilians to ount for. Themon folk! Us nobles and the military are responsible for their survival, and what you are doing is endangering them! I was shocked to hear this man actually caring so much formoners. He didnt strike me as somebody who would care for anything but his pride and faith. Noticing my astonishment, Jethro''s face softened up a bit at the misunderstanding. I am not a knight, no, but knights are there to protect their country, which includes the people. It is an interpretation of Yeostars teaching, but even I am not so single-minded that I only care for war. Without farmers and bountifulnd, an army cannot be made. Even if I disliked how he talked about me, I had to give him some respect for that statement. Then you should probably start listening to your niece, then. Princess Anasthasia also cares for her country, but I have been told by her how you and many other of the lords just disregard her purely because she is a woman. Her n with you is endangering people! Not only ourmoners, but also the envoys from the other principalities! If this is that naive girls idea, then it shows shecks the qualifications to be a minister. She cares about the country as much as you do. However, Davi is needed to keep it running. Instead of only thinking about building up your military strength and finding vengeance for your brother, might I suggest you also take care of your coffers? Or maybe the borders? You, Duke Alberstien, and Princess Anasthasia. Your squabbles don''t help thends unity. Hmm. There is wisdom in what you said. Jethro stroked his bead, taking my suggestion actually seriously. But, what about the increased influx of merchants and visitors? I have already heard news that merchants are sending out news about you. More people will arrive in Elyonda through the Gleiin river boat on Lightday. What would you do if those damnable orcs or whatever mercenaries the demonkins hired attacked us then? I have ways to save them all. Besides, dont you have the arena? In an emergency or siege, protocols indicate all members of the royal family or foreign envoys to move to God Yeostars arena for safety with the dungeons System. Themoners move to the temple for safety. Jethro then shook his head, sighing. By the Goddess, I hope you have a method to save them. Their blood will be on your hands if you fail. And with that, Jethro told me he had to go to continue the fortification of the city and ind, taking the grimgarian threat quite seriously. Yes, me everything on me. All my fault, yeah right Your warrior priest is irritating, God Yeostar. I would rather smack that old prick in the face Does he know you? Once Jethro was gone, Renee came over to speak with me. Never met him when I was a child. My father warned me to not reveal myself in his presence, if I wanted his respect. Renee let out a small sigh through her helmet, probably as exhausted with all this ridiculousness as I was. He was wondering why I wasnt officially knighted, so I just told him I was away, in the Empire. Only returning home after the news of Sir Royces death arrived. It really seemed like I wouldn''t ever get along with that man. He was too misogynist for me to ever get a proper discussion with him before some of his animosity appeared. It sucked that I had to work with him, but that was how it worked. Hitting him would be pure vindication, but it would only worsen things between us. Good luck making this country actually adapt to the other kingdoms. It will be a long road, but it will happen. I am sure of it. But her sour mood instantly turned around the moment the discussion ended and turned to me. Well, dont let me interrupt you any further. As a Champion of the Goddess, you better start getting stronger, Lady Priestess. When I be God Yeostars Champion, I would be honored to fight by your side. Ehehe I thought Renee would be mad that I kept my blessed status from her, but she was more ted to hear about it. Purely cause it made sure she didnt have to persuade me to participate in the war against the demonkins, as that was my duty to Aurena. Talk about a troublesome woman. After Tasianna returned with the twins, we went over to Neill who was waiting for me. While the twins got ready to stop my rampage, I sat down at the spot Neill wanted while she took the one opposite to me. Telling me to breathe in deeply, she then began repeating what she told me on the weekend. Remember what I told you. Gluttony is about surviving, a reason to drive you forward. However, it cannot be something you want, like attention or strength, but a need. Something inside you that motivates you, drives you forward with everything, Neill lectured me. What is your sloth? To me, my sloth is to assure the happiness of myself, which includes my friends happiness, I answered. That is your foundation. Good. You already have sloth to keep your [Battle Frenzy] in check, but with Gluttony, you need something that symbolizes your continued effort. You need it to survive. Neills face tensed up, looking at me seriously. You had a pretty bad reactionst time. We should be able to contain it now. So, just think back. What is it that you need in your life? I closed my eyes. My mind wandered tost DarkDay when we were in the carriage towards Renees homestead. What was the trigger to my rage? Solitude. Mhrm. Pain. My chest felt heavy, as if something was trying to burst out of it. The mere thought of being alone caused my heart to act up, pumping my blood faster through my body. This feeling was undoubtedly [Battle Frenzy]. Youre heating up, I heard Neills voice inform me. I could feel my body heating up, yes. I dont want this to repeat again, so take a breather. Compose yourself. I did as she wanted and opened my eyes, stopping the meditation. Once again, I was meeting an early obstaclepared to the sloth phase. What was I doing wrong? I dont understand this. Why cant I calm myself down! The moment I think of the word Solitude, my body just starts to act up! Neill shrugged, not knowing how to answer. Because its all our bloods fault. I cant give you a more concrete answer there, Sis. There is nothing logical about emotions and so on, and that is especially the case when we dragons usually act on our instincts. This is only the second phase but there is already this much of an issue. Tasianna worried for me and my path forward. Mhmm, I knew it would be hard to master [Battle Frenzy], but if every stage bes harder and harder, then this might take more than a year, Lady Hestia. Its already been three weeks since you started the Gluttony phase. Hmm. Mother looked pensively. Why not ask Kargryxmor for help in this matter? Although, if you were to ask my opinion on the subject, is Solitude really your need, my dear? I couldnt fathom any dragon actually thinking solitude being a need. More like a want. No, Mother, I meant, I dont want to be alone. I-I-Ahhh! I pped my cheeks, feeling embarrassed from all of this. The heat of the sun wasnt helping as I could feel my head warming up. I dont want to lose anybody, but what I mean by solitude is that I dont think I can survive or even think probably if I were to bepletely alone. Just thinking about losing people, or Eshe, just not having these people in my life again pains me. It feels so weird that in 100 years, I wont be able to meet certain people again. Mhmm. The end is inevitable for us humans Renee stated without any hesitation. I knew the day I chose the life of a knight, I would die on the battlefield. Even if I were to survive and retire, time will pass and I will leave behind my love ones. Hmm, that curse of us long-living races. Mothers eyes shrunk, showing hints of sadness as she continued. But, my dear daughter, as I said when we met in Griffonpeak, you have me. You have Tasianna. You probably will also have Saori, I guess. You will have your family and also your dragonkin retainers, as our lifespan is long. But Eine and Grimnir, not to mention Tatsuya and the others Regardless of those I will still have, I will have to say goodbye to others. Just the thought of this was starting for me to act up. Signs of [Battle Frenzy] were showing as my tail kept shaking around uncontrobly, my fingers rubbing against each other, and how I was biting my lips. The twins immediately sprayed cold air at me, causing me to yelp and pushing any anxiousness I felt back in my mind, too preupied with warming my body up. Even with all of this, I cant seem to unlock it. Why? Talking about the cost of time felt really awkward and was a big downer for me. I didnt want to continue talking about it, making it harder and harder for me to keep my cool. I felt impatient, forgetting I was a dragon who had plenty of time on her hands. And it was during this time that Kramps finally talked with me. Desire? Fear? Hold on. Hmm? Did you figure something out? Neill asked, but I ignored her, too focused on that train of thought. Wasnt Mother correct? Unless its some dragon who just cant live in the presence of others, it would be kinda weird if a dragon would have solitude as a need. It would be more like a want, because they want to be alone. But even then, it doesnt make sense to me. This would be a want, but I dont want to be alone. But, that is exactly the point though. I dont want to be alone. I couldn''t live being all alone, with none of my friends next to me. I want this [Battle Frenzy] to protect them. To assure their happiness, so I could be slothful and content with life. But fear? Desire? Maybe Maybe I was thinking of this in the wrong way? I dont need to be not alone, I need to have Haaaaaaap! I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, cooling my lungs with the fresh sea air. I allowed my mind to concentrate on a single word. rtions. Thats right, whether good or bad, whether love or hate, whether new or old. What I needed in my life were people. It didnt matter if they were my friends or best friends, it could also be a simple acquaintance or even a fan I met once in my life. The opposite of solitude was rtionships. I need rtionships. I cant live without them. Urrrrk! Krriiiiiiek! KRAAAAAAK! My eyes opened up as I felt a surging pain from my chest, falling forward. I grabbed my chest where my heart was, noticing it was pounding against my ribcage like a drum. [Mistress!] The twins shouted in my head as they prepared to release ice breaths at me. No, stop! Haargh! However, their cold winds were immediately stopped as Neill stomped the ground, sending dragon paths out which released lightning bolts out. L-Lady?! What are you doing! Tasianna cried out as I continued groaning in pain. Fargryneill, what are you doing with your sister?! Even Renee was chiming in. No, we cant stop her now! Melloxtressa, you should be able to feel it! That feeling! Yes, you fought with Father, you should know how the surge of power feels! This is it! You No, youre right. Shaytierus. Bethlieranha. Tasianna. Stop! Mother calmly assessed the situation before agreeing with Neill, stopping the cold winds sapping my strength away. Continue! Hestia! Can you listen to me? I nodded, despite being in agony here. It felt like my heart was burning, only for my sun core to regte it before it could burst. Good! Then this is what we are looking for! What is your need? Tell me now! KrraAAK! I-Iiiiieek! I need to protect my rtionships! I dont care who! Without having any rtionships in my life, I dunno- Arck! I dunno if I can live all alone! I need to protect all my rtionships to protect the happiness of my friends! I forced everything out, shouting everything I could. Kriffiek kllk gaaung! Mother suddenly growled. Kriffiek kllk gaaung! That is I will protect my rtionship in draconic! That is your wish made true, to open up your blood! Remember what your foundation is as you release this power! To protect the happiness of my friends! I told out loud, unable to control this pain even with [Absolute Pain Nullification]. It felt like my soul was screaming. Repeat after me! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! Kriffiek kllk- Ung! Gaaung! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! Urk! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Kraaaaaak! A surge of mes crimson, purple, and white burst out of me with a handful of my scale-dust, prompting everybody to make space for me by jumping away. Descendant of the ck Tyrant Kargryxmor, you have continued your path towards the inner peace of your blood. The seven paths of transcendence await you onwards on exalted wings. The path of Gluttony has been fulfilled. Paths unlocked: 2/7 With the trigger for your heart and blood achieved, you are now able to control [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] Restriction on additional effects of [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] has been fully lifted. Title linking effects will activate once [Battle Frenzy] is activated. Strength taken from titles is determined by the stage of [Battle Frenzy]. [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] has integrated certain abilities from Titles: [The Light], [Divine Inferno]. Seeking permission for activation Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has usurped control over [The Light] and [Divine Inferno]. Permission automatically granted [Hestias Retainer] has links for certain abilities from Titles: [Ambassador of Grim], [Moonlight Guider]. Seeking permission for activation Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has usurped ownership over [Ambassador of Grim] and [Moonlight Guider]. Permission automatically granted Effects not activated. Necessary amount of power to activate not currently avable from titles to harvest. Canceling title linking Arck Haaaaa. The heat it was gone. The raging fire in my body was still burning brightly, but felt more controlled, as if it was contained by my will alone. My heart was still beating like crazy, but I felt calmer, although not at peace. I felt a want to fight. To hunt. Or to test myself. I looked down, noticing my three colored mes swirling around me as if I had [Symphonie des Feuergottes] on. But what surprised me more was the color of my scales, having brightened up from my usual crimson color to a more bright, yellowish red. Maybe it could be described as blond? Hey, hey, Original Mind! Your hair! Manager Mind pointed my attention to my hair falling in my vision, only to notice I had some white stands mixed in my crimson hair. It White. Isnt this what it looked like when I had Major on during that fight? I was thinking of my berserker moment where I avenged Eshes death against the demonkin who murdered her. Sis! My whelpling! Huh? Woah?! Mother and Neill tackled me onto the ground, ramming my poor wings on the rather hard sandy beach. Without allowing me toin to them, both hugged me like crazy. I knew it! You make big sis proud, little H! Hahaha! Awesome! Wee to the family! You did it! You dont know how proud I am, Hestia! You did it, you made your first step towards your lineage! Perfect, with power like your father, we can increase the necessary training to help you get stronger. Eeeek! No! Overwhelmed by fear of Mothers training, I used an opening in their hugs to slip right out of their embrace. Which was where I noticed how light my body felt, almost as if it was weightless. Hmm? Neill smirked as I was astonished at this fact. Dont get too drunk on power, alright, Sis? [Battle Frenzy] increases our stats by a bit but whats more important is that it entuates our draconic powers. Battle Frenzy The battle will of the ck Tyrant Dragon Kargryxmor coursing through his descendants blood, tamed by the dragon to release the full potential of the ck Tyrants spawn. When activated, depending on the stage, stats and resource regeneration will increase I checked my profile, noticing a 10% increase in all my stats outside of Health, Mana, and Stamina. It was simr to the description Eines armor had, only that it didnt mention the full potential part. What do you mean by entuate? I asked her, wanting to learn more. In my case, it would be my ability to perceive mana more easily and control them even through the air. Whats more, it helps me focus them around my body and release them in more focused attacks, she exined. Which means, it will affect your speciality. In this case your scale-dust. And, well, whatever else but honestly, only you can answer that, my aging little kid sister. Cant believe you would have grey hair at this age, hehe. Oi! I wanted toin at Neill, but before I could, a loud thud appeared from nowhere, drawing my head to the side. Then, allow me to help you discern them, Champion of Aurena. It was Tehmrayn. I wish to see the power of a Kargyrxmor. Release your Territory. Show me your might. Verdammt. A note from AbyssRaven BATTLE FRENZY MODE! GETTO! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 332: A Champion’s Worth. Chapter 332: A Champions Worth. Fight me as if you mean to y. N-No, thank you? Understood. I will return to my post. He gave up so easily?! Out of nowhere, Themrayn, the naga Champion of the God of Tridents and Divers, Zennithra, appeared before us after I was done with the second phase of my [Battle Frenzy] training. Able to control [Battle Frenzy], even if just at the minor stage, for the first time in my life wasnt just exhrating from the fact I seeded, but also from the pure energy coursing into every cell of my being. It felt like drinking coffee, an energy drink, and then pouring sugar right down through your throat. It was that sorta hyper-focus, and with it, came also some twitching which was a normal battle junkie behavior whenever I had [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] active before today. Usually, I would be pretty aggressive and more assertive while I had it on, evidently, from all the times I rushed into battle when it activated from ack of fighting or through pure survival instincts. However, right now, I didnt feel like it. Hold on! Seeing Tehmrayn slithering away after I rejected his request, I dashed right in front of him to stop him. Why did you ask that out of nowhere? As I mentioned before, it was to help you discern your new abilities, Tehmrayn asserted the fact he was doing it for my sake. As a warrior, I am curious about your newfound strength. However, evidently, you arent. As such, I shall take my leave. No idea why, but that kinda was annoying to hear. Mhmm, but you went about it wrong. As Tehmrayn was about to leave again. Mother chimed in while approaching us. Requesting a fight out of nowhere and saying she should fight as if to kill you will unnerve anybody. Misunderstanding, dear Naga. Tehmrayn bowed slightly to Mothers presence, showing his respect to a far stronger being like when they first met. A Champion should always be ready for opposition. Whether in the light or shadows. A chance to better oneself should not be declined. Mhmm, he has a point I do agree, but in this case it would have been better if you exined your intentions more clearly, instead of surprising her with a sudden fight, Mother argued. Hestia can fight well enough and has the experience to adapt to sudden situations, from what I could see. As an elder scale, your responsibility with your years of life is to be patient with young scales. Must I announce my intentions all the time? I am offering a fight between two blessed to your daughter. It would be an invaluable experience. There is no need to consider anything more. Themrayn then turned back to me. I couldnt see his facial expression through his marine blue helmet. Curious. You are far less aggressive than I thought a Kargryxmor should be. I smiled wryly at his statement. If I were to guess why, my race was probably the reason. Before my evolution, the [Young Sunfang Dragon] was described to be a calm dragon. It would be less prone to aggressive tendencies outside of protecting what is owned, and was one of the reasons for why I took this evolution. It would help me control my temper better while I was in a city. Thats, literally, the entire point, naga. Letting out a deep sigh, Neill came over with Tasianna and the twins. The idea of the [Battle Frenzy] training is to help a Kargryxmor control their blood thirst. Youre able to use the full potential of your bloodline, without goingpletely mad. That was how Kramps became the strongest. She then turned over to me. Warning: the longer you stay in that state, the easier you will transition to the next stage. Thats bad. Even if you can control yourself now, you wont be able to do it for moderate at all. You will go berserk, no matter how high your mental protection skills are. I furrowed my brows at that fact. The thought of going berserk right now really sounded weird. I looked back at my hair, remembering how my parallel minds told me my hair hadpletely turned white when I entered [Battle Frenzy (Major)] in the capital. Or whenever I visited a gods domain. In any case, it meant I still had a way to improve. I wasnt anywhere close enough to mastering this ability of mine. It was still a threat to everybody around me, if I couldnt control myself. Why not try yourself against him, Sis? Neill suggested. Might as well, no? I would love to see it! Ooooooh, SAME! Rita sprinted over the moment she heard thate from Neills mouth, breathing heavily with her eyes widened like a goldfish. Two blessed fighting against each other! One from the light Pantheon and the other from the water one. Such a rarity! Please, please, Hestia! Arguments were piling onto me. Today was my day of training, after all, and although I did fight with Mother before, a bit more wouldnt hurt. Due to my busy schedule, I didnt have much time to spar really, so a short tussle sounded pretty nice now that I thought about it. But would it be smart to go all out when I had a match tomorrow? Well, I had enough dragorades to heal up my exhaustion, so it shouldnt be a problem. I should be less apprehensive, this was a good time to test this new form out. Hmm, alright, sure. Ill ept your generosity, Champion Themrayn. In the end, I agreed. However, I think my sister is right, Im starting to feel a bit antsy in this form. Getting into a proper fight where my instinct gets riled might send me berserk. In the end, I had to think about my mental strength. As mentioned before, being in this state did give me that annoying feeling in my chest. My wish to fight was intensifying. Mhmm. He nodded. Then we shall test something else. A contest of power to push you to show your abilities. What is your highest leveled aura skill? [Draconic Aura] and [Royal Presence]; both level four. [Tyrants Aura]. Level six How old are you again? They are absurdly high for somebody who is still called whelpling by her own Mother. I could hear a hint of being impressed in his voice, but also surprise, for obvious reasons. Skills, especially advanced versions, were supposed to level up slowly. S-Same! What the hell! Both of mine are still only level one. Neill expressed her shock, flinching back a bit. Wait, hold on, doesnt that mean In Fathers name Iughed wryly at how Neill frowned at me. Mother did just exin how the strength of a Territory is determined by your strongest aura skill and your maximum Mana pool. In a sense, with those advantages, I probably could beat Neill in a contest of Territories, although, it probably wouldnt be andslide. Regardless, that was the main goal for my following spar with Tehmrayn, despite rejecting it at first. I just got all of this new power, why not test them out? After making some room at the beach, with everybody not participating moving closer to the grassy area of the ind. As I was trying to unsessfully calm down my pumping heart, Tehmrayn began swirling his trident in his hand. Since he was a naga, he didnt have any legs and was standing on his tail, like a snake. A lot of people already were taller than me, so Tehmrayn standing on his tail was just another addition to that list. He was taller than Mother, but was shorter than the carnosilians, Grahta and Krim-k. Ready, Champion Hestia? Ready! Champion Tehmrayn! Good Begin! Hmm! The moment this spar began, I felt Tehmrayns [Tyrants Aura] assault me, pushing away all the battle junkie excitement I had. My body entered into fighting mode, focusing on how water was forming around him before it exploded like bombs, expanding itself around Tehmrayn like a bubble. It pushed the sand underneath us away with almost translucent water, making room for the liquid ball to grow everrger to the point it encapsted me. Strangely enough, I could breathe perfectly within his Territory, but instead, I felt my body weighted down, as if I was wearing the heaviest armor in the world. I almost fell onto my knees, if it werent for my body suddenly receiving a second wind, finding the strength to stand up in defiance of all this power. As I struggled to keep myself up, the domain Tehmrayn erected quickly created a school of different types of sea food ranging from normal fish, sharks, crabs, squids, and so on. Urgh! Ears! I could feel air pressure in my ears, simr to diving too deep into a swimming pool. Holding my nose closed, I blew into it to release the pain. [Impressive.] Tehmrayns voice entered my mind, swimming above me while I was stuck on the ground from the sheer weight of everything. [My Territory emtes the vast sea life of the ocean, which also includes the physical limitations of it. Mostnd-dwellers cannot even think of moving deep to the ocean floor, to where our tribes are. Suffice to say, fire shouldnt be able to exist whilst my mana is overflowing.] One simple exnation. Hellde Dragon An advanced skill of a Hellde Dragon, the evolved version of a Spark Inferno Dragon. Focusing on polishing and sharpening their body into a natural weapon, this skill improves scale-dust concentration around ws, fangs, and tail depared to its previous version. Mutation skills: [Instant Heat Ignition] [Infernal Coating] Inferno Coating Increase the intensity of fire enveloping your body. Once ignited, mes covering the user cannot be extinguished without their consent. The mes special property cannot be nullified while increasing their effects even further Whether it was Mothers snow or the oceans current, nothing could kill my mes while I was still alive. They were ever-burning. The triple mes surrounding my body right now from [Battle Frenzy] had no problems wrapping me around them, protecting me from the heaviness of this ce. If this Territory of Tehmrayn actually emted the strenuous physics of being underwater, then the reason why I was having so much trouble moving was due to air pressure. [Air Shield] probably would work here, maybe. Lets try it. Air Shield! And, as I expected, the shield did hold on around me, negating most of the weight around my body by separating air pressures by creating a barrier around me, only for the shield to shatter secondster. [Quick thinking. Unfortunately, a Territory would be a terribly useless technique if it were to allow itself to be bested by mere tricks. Strength and overwhelming mana! Now, unless you wish to be bound to a bed by tomorrow, defend yourself! Release your mana!] Twirling his trident with so much force it caused this water ball to start forming currents, Tehmrayn threw his weapon with the speed of an arrow. Dang! Wi- No, dont try it, st out! Instant Heat Ignition Activate the heat inside you, igniting the scale-dust inside your scales to explode without grinding them. Even in a situation where grinding or igniting the scale-dust is impossible, the user can use their body to do it With what happened to the [Air Shield], I didnt even try using a wind spell, and instead ignited the scale-dust in my left wing to blow me away from the polearms trajectory. However, the weight inside this bubble was making every movement I took too hard. I dodged the attack from hitting me, but the shockwave it caused smashing against the ground blew me away. And like a perfect yground for Tehmrayn, the current immediately smacked me right onto my back, sending me floating away without being able to do anything about it. Unable to control my body from this natural force, the school of sea life followed right along, beginning their assault on me while Tehmrayns levitating trident kept attacking me while its master threw water harpoons as support. Urgh, this is insane! It only started, and I was already feeling like this was more than I could handle! If a single water attack or fish hits me, it will hurt! Kramps voice entered my mind in my time of need. Right! If I cant resist against this Territory''s movement limitations, then I have to use unconventional means to move! First, though Warp Point! Entry! Exit! Conjuring a teleportation portal right in front of me and one back on the ground, I switched ces in a moments notice and closed the portal before all the attacks hit me. However, I couldnt rest for more than a few seconds, as I noticed the water around me starting to swirl like a whirlpool. Without hesitating for even a moment, I heated up my body temperature, releasing my [Sparkme Veil] to send my surroundings into fire from all the sparks! My mind was clear with [Battle Frenzy], and I quickly formed a n to get close to Tehmrayn to contest his Territory. However, not here, it would only lead us into a Territory dispute which will just drain our mana. With [Pyrokinesis], I wrapped the mes I just produced around my mouth and unleashed a full-powered [Hellme Breath]! However, Tehmrayn didnt flinch, simply floating there with his trident back in his arm. [Face the Depth Goddesss blessed!] A magic circle appeared on his trident which probably had a catalyst somewhere embedded to it, not that I thought about it. [Forces of destruction, face the wrath of the ocean! Hydro Pump!] Like two beams shing against each other, Tehmrayns st of water rammed right into my dragon breath. His custom spell was pretty powerful, considering how it wasntpletely overwhelmed by my breath attack the very moment they touched, Nevertheless, I didnt care how strong his spell was, it just couldnt be stronger than my fire breath! Grk! Tehmrayn canceled his spell as he noticed I was pushing him back, deciding to dodge out of the way. Roaring forth without any opposition, my dragon breath shot right forward, sting itself out of his Territory. Now! Shiterno, give me your power! shfire! The moment I activated that skill, I could suddenly feel the sound of my heart pounding my heart, only for my eyes to focus on the mes I just spewed out. Feeling a surge of power, my vision suddenly became muddy, only for me to suddenly appear right in front of Tehmrayn, holding his trident up to strike me. Shit, too slow! Activating my rocket boosters, I enabled myself to parry his weapon with my amed tail. The loud bang, resounded through the water bubble, echoing right into our ears. [shfire], the ability I temporarily gained through [The Divine Inferno] was a high-speed movement ability which allowed me to dash towards any mes I could see. It looked like a teleportation to the naked eye, but it was just my body moving very fast. I wanted tond right behind Tehmrayn to attack him, but movements were probably slow enough for him to anticipate me. Tsk, cant go full power. [Interesting.] Tehmrayn praised the surprise factor, only for my [Danger Perception] to notice the horde of sealife on their way topletely gank me! Now or never! Dreadre Aura! Release! Like a bomb, an extremely hot aura exploded from me, sting Tehmrayn away and causing the water around me to steam up. With the heat around me established, I released my mana once again, guided by my aura skills and activated [Volcanic ze]. Volcanic ze! Lets do this, Magmakammer! Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 4]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established Nice! The purple me around me red up as it began to turn the water around it into obsidian and corrosive slime, all while my crimson and white fire pushed back the mana from Tehmrayns Territory, allowing me a small pocket where I could freely move inside. Hostile Territory detected! Territory Dispute engage. As warned by the System, I noticed resistance between our Territories at the border, causing small tiny bursts of mana, sending floating obsidian and water around us. Tehmrayn also realized the situation, and I could see him expelling even more mana from his body to grow his domain. In the next moment, the aqua bubble grew up from the size of a two-floor house, to that of a medium-sized apartment building you would find in a city. He also started to swim around me, using his trident to send out piercing water strikes and water sharks to attack me. They quickly evaporated the moment they entered my volcanic chamber, turning into nothing but steam, but it still felt like I was on the defensive here. Shouldnt go too hard for a spar, but Im not gonna lose this! I told myself before heating my body up even further without [Sr Beam] or [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. And with this heat, I expanded my Territory to the point it was the size of a bus. Taking a deep breath in, my stomach and chest began to twitch and convulse as I was mixing the poison from my purple mes with my dragon breath. Once it was ready, I unleashed another [Hellme Breath], only this time, it was more apt to call it ava breath! With the shards of molten obsidian flying out, Tehmrayn used his impressive mobility inside the water bubble to continuously dodge while swinging his trident. Water shes tried to harm me, but just like before, my Territory ruled supreme. Once again, it was a stalemate. So, this is a battle between Territories? Verdammt, so it really is a battle between your aura and mana. The moment an attack flies out over the border, the opposing zone would just overwhelm them. Myva breath wasnt managing itself too well. Due to the Tehmrayns Territory effect, anything inside it would be affected by the rules of the deep oceans. While my fire couldnt be extinguished, the molten obsidian would just sink into the floor after it was cooled down. On the other hand, Tehmrayn was trying to attack me while I was trapped in his Territory, but anything that entered would have to deal with the inside of a volcano. It was like my fight with Larent, where the moment he took off his helmet, he was sweating so much he could have died from dehydration. Verdammt! The only way to break out of this stalemate is to go full-out! It wouldnt be a spar if I were to But my thoughts were immediately interrupted as the water bubble around me broke apart, sshing all the water onto the beach, turning the yellow sand into dirt brown. Tehmrayn floated in the air on a discus of water, but suddenly clenched his fist and reeled from something. Since he suddenly stopped his Territory, I had to immediately cancel mine too, before I identally turned this ce into a magma field. As we both descended onto the ground, Tehmrayn was the first to speak. Territory deactivated. Territory Disputepleted in favor of individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] His helmet opened up, letting water and steam out. Haaa, haaa I heard you have fulinoe leaves. Ill pay you back. Let me drink some. His blue naga skin had turned slightly purple. It was one of the first signs of arcane fever! I did as he requested and took out a dragorade bottle, handing it to him to drink. With bated breath, the scalekin drank the whole bottle empty, moaning loudly with his thirst quenched. Good disy. Was the first thing he said. I heard from Saint Kushlekzar that tomorrow you will be fighting a Tide Watcher. Dont embarrass yourself. Regardless of his reason to win tomorrow, do not be swayed. A Champion has a duty to fulfill, even if they must trample down the ambitions of others. Uhm, thanks? Thatst part sounded grim And with that said, the naga Champion simply put his helmet back on before leaving, returning to his post at the temple. bbergasted at what happened, Tasianna rushed over to me with a freshly-made fruit juice. epting it graciously, I enjoyed the iced drink to my hearts content, finding it a fitting drink for a day on the beach. Once I was done, I couldnt help but express my confusion. Haaa, I will never get how that man thinks. Hmm? You dont? Master widened his eyes. Hmm, if you asked me, I believed Sir Tehmrayns intention was to help you prepare for tomorrow''s fight. He did? Of course, my whelpling, Mother agreed with Masters assessment. What a responsible elder scale, too, I must say. Without mentioning it, he took on the full burden of the Territory dispute by canceling his first. You do remember what happens to the loser of this dispute, right, Hestia? Well, you will damage your mana paths and also gain the umted arcan Ooooh! I suddenly realized the reason why Tehmrayn had purple skin as if thunder struck me. Seeing me understand the situation, Neill nodded. Well, he sure wasnt lying when he mentioned trying to help you figure things out. In any case, did you managed to do it? The only worthwhile things I noticed was how your fire wouldnt die in the water and how you could teleport to a fire. The former is part of my fire, they just cant die without my permission. But, yeah, thetter one. [sefire]. Quite weakpared to the time I used it when I went berserk, so its good to know about it now. I should also be able to I then pointed my hand to the beach, focusing my mana in my hands. The moment I did, I noticed the white streaks in my hair lighting up like light bulbs, before I invoked my next move. Light Horizon. Mana turned into a bright light ball before it shot forward as tiny pellets, like a shotgun. Well, thats about it, I guess. Jeez light maniption. Guk!My head snapped around as I heard something make a loud thud, only to see Rita having fallen on the ground with closed eyes, smiling widely with a drooling face. Rita?! I cried out in a panic, only for Renee to step in, waving her hand at me. Dont worry about her. This happens to her sometimes when she gets overloaded with information. Curiosity killed the cat, they say, but in this case, the nt cant take it either. Renee shook her head in exasperation while the rest of us smiled wryly. In any case, Ill take her back to our inn. I need a bath. Staying inside an armor with the sun zing is making me feel dizzy. Oh, then I shall prepare the hotsprings for you. Renee tried to decline Tasiannas generosity, but my fairy retainer wasnt about to let her after learning how she was feeling. If she was having a sun stroke, we had better handle it before it got worse. Hmm. I looked over at where Tehmrayn left us, wondering if he couldnt have exined everything better. He spoke too little, honestly. I know what happens when Territories sh, I learned how to deal with being underwater, although I could probably improve on that, and it also gave me a chance to see how [Battle Frenzy] worked. Hey, Sis. Dont stay in that form for too long, now, yeah? Neill brought me back to reality, prompting me to ask how I should do that. This is where you use sloth. Calm yourself back down with what would make you content, to the point you would never use [Battle Frenzy] ever again. Content? Well, that would be when all my friends can live their lives without worrying for their lives. Being able to enjoy their days without fear of a war. If I have them in my life, then I can bezy and continue doing my idol work without needing to stress out about things. With that thought in my mind, I breathed in and then out, letting my heart rate slow down to the point it was back to normal. I could still feel my blood rushing around in my body at a pretty rming speed. So, when it all returned to its usual pace, I could feel slightly light-headed from all of that. Good! See, not too bad once you know the trick to get in and out, right? Itll be even better once you try it out in your original form. Neill encouraged me with a proud smile. Oh right, do you still remember that phrase I gave you before? The one in draconic? I rummaged through my memory for a bit, until my parallel minds reminded me. Kriffiek kllk gaaung? Yup, correct. It means I will protect my rtionship in our tongue. Think of it as a mantra to bring yourself easier into [Battle Frenzy] form. It derives from your Gluttony, so it makes sense why it would be like that. Neill shrugged. If you ever need to fight seriously, mumble those words. Well, but, save that for the semi-finals, yeah? Neills smirk caused me to do the same, knowing what she meant by that. It sounded a bit weird to fight with my own sister, but this was apetition at the end of the day. I did promise Jethro to win the whole tournament, so even if it was Neill, I would do my best to win it all just to keep it my word. And to continue winning until the semi-finals, I needed rest. Training was over for the day and all of us had a nice sunny, beach evening, ending it with dinner and a hot spring. Weirdly, Prisci was unusually less energetic. Svena who was actually managing the bistro in Griffonpeak while Tamae was absent with Grimnirs group told me she was like this the whole day. I was a bit worried, but I think she might be a bit overworked without Tamae. Mreem, I told Miss Svena to maybe give her a break, Hati, our katzune waitress, suggested. The chefs working for the restaurant havee to help out the bistro once or twice, so we can probably ask them for help. The restaurant has been operating less without the head chef, after all. The bistro is always full, every day. I get why. Exotic food you cant taste on the streets, cheaply avable in Griffonpeak. It will lure in merchants and travelers, Lorena, our human waitress, exined a possible reason for Priscis blight. Although, I tried asking if something was happening at home or not. Usually, when my former work colleagues feel sad or irritated, its either the monthly stuff or something with family or a boyfriend. Although, do dragonewts have monthly stuff, Lady Hestia? Im only a year old, Lorena, I cant know that. I dont even know if dragons have them, since Mother never seemed to have any mood swings. Hmm, Ill just ask Prisci tomorrow then. I nned, seeing as Prisci had already gone back home. Oh yeah, speaking about monthly stuff. Have you and Ruld you know? Lorenas face turned red, giggling a bit before nodding and caressing her stomach. My face brightened up as I gave her a big hug, congratting her for being pregnant. Considering her history, I made sure to give her a short blessing ceremony as a priestess to wish her baby would be born healthy and strong. Luckes around, eventually. You can do it, Lorena! Once the day had ended, I readied myself with a huge breakfast, stunning Neill as she questioned why I would try to eat so much before a fight. It was obvious: preparation for my fight! [Insatiable Glutton] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Chahayat, a member of the Tide Watchers like Master and also a famous pirate hunter roaming the seas of Elyonda in search of them. Considering he worked alone and would handle those ships by himself, he had to bepetent. While I had a feeling the poison dude was weaker than me, I also knew Chahayat was no slouch. He was one of the winners of my rumble match, and he rued quite a number of defeats. If Tehmrayn thought it was smart to prepare me for today, then he probably was expecting a tough match. Master and the saurians wouldnt be watching the matches today, once again prowling through the city for any potential threats. As such, we went to the tournament with the usual group, in addition to Adhi. Since it was once again the first match of the day, I had to say goodbye early to register myself for the match. This time, no noble came to speak with me. I guess Duke Alberstien probably didnt need me for anything anymore, but considering he was a crafty noble, he probably would do something. Hopefully, nothing that would make me his enemy. Ladies and gentlemen! Bloooooood enjoyeeeers! In due time, the match had begun. Standing on an ind surrounded by water, I could see the merfolk in his diving armor quake the ground as he moved into the arena. As always, with his barbed spear and his axe, the hulking merfolk with his natural appearance alone was an intimidating force. Today, everybody, we have our second round! And that means eight more battles! All between the winners of thest round, to see who is strong enough for the quarter rounds! Today, I am sure, we will start getting rid of any weaklings. Get the blood pumping with brutal matches! The announcer, as always, was extremely talented at riling up the crowd. However, sadly, sadly, we will have to say goodbye to a couple of good fighters. Thats how a tournament works! In Yeostars name, we have to find a suitable Champion for him, no? Yeaaaaaaaaah! the crowd cheered with loud roars, apuding for the two of us who were about to fight. I could hear my names being chanted, but there were also those who wanted Chahayat to win; in the end, all of them were expecting a monumental battle to kick start the rest of the tournament. On our left, we have our dark horse of the tournament, but honestly, can we even consider her one at this point? A blessed of the Goddess and also a dragon princess! Oh, by the Goddess, Crimson-Haired isnt somebody you can trifle with! I bet any wannabe dragon hunters are quaking in their boots with this imperial royalty around! Ahahaahahah! Idol! Stop calling me by that stupid name! Call me Idol of Aurena, at least! On our right, though, we have a pirate hunter any merc or sailor of Elyonda should know! The merfolk with a set of armor to bring fear to the hearts of any child! Like a boogeyman! However, such a gentle giant only has eyes for his enemies in the seas! But today, Deepsea Ebony hunts somebody else. He has to hunt down a mighty dragon if he wants to proceed with the tournament! Now, give both contestants another loud cheer, EVERYBODY! It was impossible to ignore the crowd, even inside this simted battleground formed by the arena. You could see all of them through the fake sky, but as I could feel the tension of the situation, my focus was reserved for Chahayat alone. Both of us walked closer to each other. The first to speak was the merfolk, bowing respectfully. I have a request, Princess. Hmm? I didnt expect him to say that. I honestly thought we were just here to give our respects to each other and then fight. Still, since it wouldnt hurt to hear him out, I nodded. Almost in a whisper, the tall merfolk bend his body forward to speak, Allow me to win, and destroy the blood of Yeostar and end this abominable tournament. My eyes widened up and I went into abat stance. This clearly startled Chahayat as he raised an arm out, trying to tell me to stop. Dont tell me are you a merc hired by the enemy? I red at him. I heard you were a Tide Watcher. Dont tell me Listen He tried to interrupt me but I wouldnt let him. Im already tensed up. You heard me announce who I am two days ago. If this is some sort of misunderstanding, then you did a terrible job in wording it! So, tell me, will this be a fun, face-bashing fight where we test our strength, or do I actually have to serve you up grilled, merfolk? I might be jumping to conclusions here, but the way he said that would trigger anybodys senses. I didnt know when our enemies would appear, and the saurians havent found anything of note at all. Sure, I might not act very tensed up at all, but the fact I didnt know how strong my enemies are and what the hell the grimgarians are doing did make me antsy! They could strike at any time. Those skulls masks were a real example of how I was currently marked to be assassinated. Was Chahayat like that skull mask fromst time, or why in the world would he say such things to me right now? I dont know who you are speaking about, but I seek not to harm you, Princess of Kargryx. My request resolves around myself alone, and the continued problems Yeos has caused the seas close to them, Chahayat replied, sounding actually genuine about this. Although I didnt drop my guardpletely, I opened my ears to consider what he said. Seeing me act less tense, he continued in his gruff voice, I have nothing against how God Yeostar needs to announce a Champion for the Pantheon of Lights continued battle with the demonkins, but the way Yeos handles it is ruining the seas close to them. Every time this tournament is announced, ships sail to Elyonda to watch this new event. But with seafaring visitors, soe the pirates. Pirates? Well, that is expected, no? Merchants have to deal with bandits all the time. Arent you a pirate hunter or something? I remembered one of the main reasons why he was so famous. Yes, so you know I speak the truth. As my role as a Tide Watcher, I have been protecting this portion of the sea from pirates, specifically, nagas, merfolk, or levianewts who have fallen from the Depths Goddesss doctrines. Those who seek to destroy order for greed. Destroyingnd loving pirates is a byproduct, Chahayat exined. However, this tournament always attracts them like blood-seeking sharks. Ruining the seas with all the debris thates with ships and lost lives. Not to mention, what will happen once this Champion besbat-ready. So, the reason why he joined this tournament is not only to protect the environment, but also to potential cull the amount of pirates operating in the seas outside Elyonda? So you want me to give up and lose? Never! he yelled back at my usation. I am a warrior. Do not dishonor me with that usation! Urgh, seems like I triggered something All I wish is for you to aid me. Whether you or I win. I know how much of a farce this tournament is. Sacrilegious to its core, corrupting a divine event in honor of a god for wealth and reputation. Look how they present this Tournament of the Stars, and how many people are betting on it. sphemous. Okay, this guy is starting to sound more and more like a religious nut. W-Wait, even you, God Yeostar?! I was surprised to hear even a god agreeing to what he had to say. I know how all of this is just for show. The prince and his nobles pick a Champion inside their roundtables. He perfectly described what Jethro told me. As such, I ask if you aid me to stop this. A new Champion may be chosen by trial ofbat, we merfolk do it, too, but this is absurd. More merchant and transport ships mean more pirates. More pirates mean more bounty hunters. And that means more blood in the sea, attracting more merfiend from further away like a migration. Not only are there inds further away from Yeoss coast where people live, but also merfolk and nagas wish to settle in the depths close by. With all those merfiends around, without support from the ones responsible for this problem, life will be toppled. Oh, jeez, there are problems like these, too? Why couldnt this guye at me like the poison dude? It would make it so much easier! First out, please, ept my apology for misunderstanding. I lowered my tail and put it in between my legs, a sign of submission and apology between scalekins. However, I have a duty to fulfill. A divine Quest. I sympathize with what you have to go through, but at the end of the day, the gods have asked me to safeguard the blood and make sure another Champion is appointed. At best, I can only pass this message of yours along. And thats why it needs reforms. Like what Renee said or how Goddess Aurenas church needs to change from the bottom up. The rot must be removed. Argh, Yeos has so many problems, I really should have read the fine print about this annoying ce Chahayat nodded. Then, please allow me a warriors battle, Princess. Let the strong make their goalse true. I nodded, walking away to make some distance while twirling my ive around, ready to fight with it at a moment''s notice. Standing there, we stared at each other, realizing we were once again only twopetitors seeking victory. Weeeeeell, blood enjoyers. They certainly took their time to speak, but a little bit of battle banter always makes people more invested. Even if I couldnt hear a single thing. In any case, we waited for long anouehg. Now BEGIN! And the second he did it, Chahayat, pressed something on the water tank on his back, releasing its content on the ground. Deja vu, moment though, as I noticed the water started to move by itself and pushed the sand underneath us away. I flew right out of it before the water caught me, only for me to see what all of that water would make. A ball. A ball of water, just like what Tehmrayn did. And just like his, it was growing from the water around this arena. Krrrrrrrrreeeee! Chahayat roared as he swam in this ball. Thanks, Tehmrayn. A note from AbyssRaven sh of Territories and their effects. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 333: Second Round set Aflamed. Chapter 333: Second Round set Amed. Holy eldritch water slime monster! By Yeostars beard, it looks like the fight is starting out without any breaks! The merfolk bought out his secret weapon! A giant collection of water from the tank on his back! Mana Eyes! Serpentsapper urchin water A sticky, gtinous water created from a [Serpentsapper Urchin] from the depth coast around the sacred undeke of Lecullius. Used to capture evasive sea serpents, drawing them in for the urchins spines to pierce the lesser dragonkins scales. Weakens Vitality and Wisdom while within the water Oh, you gotta be kidding me. Slime, but water slime! All buffs, on! There we go! Another disy of the Crimson Scales disy of magic proficiency! Talk about [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] making normal mages envious there! And they just activated, fully enchanting herself in all those spells! Idol! Call me Wait, hold on, didnt he call me Crimson Hair just a moment ago? Wait, hold on, hold on! He first called me Crimson Scaled when I got out of the rumble round, then Crimson-Haired during the first round of the bracket stage! This idiot! He cant remember the stupid nickname hes been givi Woah! In honor of the Depth Goddess, I shall win! The giant water ball Chahayat was swimming in suddenly formed a tentacle from the mucous water and tried to bash me with it, prompting my [Foresight] to warn me of the attack before I got caught. Secondster, more tentacles began to form, making my nightmare of a water slime actually true! Ohe on! Why cant this thing be as cute as Shoyi! I shouted, still finding slimes just yucky. With my head back in the game, I pinpointed Chahayat swimming in his ball like a fish in an aquarium, before shooting out a dragon breathser at him, intending to knock him out of his protective field. It wasnt a Territory, like Tehmrayns, so I should be able to bulldoze my way right through his tricks! And, certainly, I did run my attack right through him. Mostly literally, as his amorphous water blob created a donut hole right where I shot myser, avoiding itpletely. When I tried to drag myser towards his direction, the slime moved as well to nullify my attack. With the ground smoked and burned, leaving behind a trail of myser breath, the merfolk threw out his viking axe at me. Not sensing anything special from it, I deflected it with my ive without stopping my breath attack. However, surprisingly, the axe didnt break from my attack, in fact, what was more of a shock was when the axe boomeranged right back at me. Three more time I blocked, and every single time, the axe would continue trying to attack me. It was at this moment that I noticed how his weapon had a glowing rune glowing in the underside of his handle, only for my attention to turn back to the blob as its body quivered with Chahayats water tank suddenly letting out a current of bubbles, elerating his swimming speed. What the I closed my mouth as I saw the blob transformed into something like a maw, trying to bite at me. I pped my wings, flying away from the attack, only for Chahayat to shoot out of the water like a flying fish. With spear in hand and his axe still tracking me like a heat-seeking rocket, I clicked my tongue. Water from his tank surrounded his spear, helping it grow in size I used [Spark Crescent] to meet his attack. Water and fire shed against each other, exploding in a cloud of steam as metal echoed inside the arena. Iunched him further into the air before I used my ming tail to cut off his iing axes head from his handle, finallyying the thing to rest on the ground. Time to end it! Sorry for the axe! I yelled my apology with a smirk, raising my head in the air. I was fully confident I could take him out right now since he was in the air only for a tentacle from his blob to fly out and grab him back. Huh?! One of many spares. The aloof merfolk answered, before he swam through the tentacle like a kid riding down a waterslide. Imagining him wanting to return to the blob, I shot out a [Banishment Beam], slicing off the tentacle from the body before shooting out multiple me bullets towards the merfolk. With nowhere to go, he flew out of the tentacle with his diving tank propelling him forward, creating more of that gel water. I shot out more bullets at him, only for him to show his ability to redirect his flying trajectory before another water tentacle caught him, retrieving him from the air. There has to be a catalyst inside that tank! I figured out, seeing as he wasnt storing water in that scuba tank, but was using it with his catalyst like a rocket propent. Not only could it probably increase his swimming speed but it even allowed him to fly, in a way. And it was not only the tank alone, but the water that was granting him an extreme amount of maneuverability. When I suddenly spotted somethingrger in the corner of my eyes, I looked away from Chahayat, only to see the blob had grown. He was even sucking water from the arena itself! Even more tentacles were created for the merfolk to use as transport tubes, while enough water was absorbed for it to create something that looked like a w around the size of a two-floored house. And with this gigantic w, it rose in the air and tried to smack me. Deepsea Ebonys n is starting to unravel! He bought enough time for him to grow his water blob to a size capable enough of creating that arm! Not even when it seemed like he could lose in the rumble round did he use this ace-in-the-hole! The reason, my bbergasted audience, why this merfolk is also known as the bane of pirates is here! I squinted my eyes before pping my wings, releasing my scale-dust into the air. As the water hand was about to hit me, I snapped my fingers, detonating the veil of scale-dust around me in a massive explosion. Consumed by fire, the water instantly turned into steam, spewing a cloud of it around me, blocking my vision and the audiences as the hand slowly disintegrated from the extreme heat. At the same time, I could see Chahayat springing forth from his waterpark slides with [Mana Eyes]. With his spear, he shot out a beam of water, reminiscent of Tehmrayns [Hydro Pump] spell, only this one seemed more like him gathering water to attack. Thanks, Tehmrayn. Really gave me a chance to reflect on everything. Really made me dumb for not using this earlier. I raised my hand out in his direction. A purple magic circle appeared before me. Lightning Bolt. Electric attacks beat water types. I really shouldnt have been brute forcing with fire alone. And this showed when Chahayat had to abandon his spear when the lightning struck the water beam, coursing through and nearly zapping him. On the other hand, unlike using my fire attacks, I didnt exactly do any damage to the water itself, forcing me to dodge it. However, fully knowing this would happen, my eyes were trained on Chahayat as I [Wind st], [Dragoon Jump], and used my scale-dust to boost myself right in front of him. Panzer! Kraaak! With my purple armor dding my body, I mmed my elbow right into his stomach, leaving a small crack where I hit him before he was shot towards the ground. Barely before he hit it, the blob of water caught up, allowing him back into the safety of his creation. However, without letting this affect his assault, tentacles attempted to m me from my blind spot. [Foresight] activated once again, allowing me to predict these attacks just a few seconds before they hit me, slicing them all with a me strike from my ive. I then turned around, shooting multiple [Lightning Bolt]s at Chahayat, only for him to separate the slime up into different pieces to protect himself from the electrified areas. These pieces could join back, having noticed any tentacles I cut off being reabsorbed. Separate! Terra Wall! Bedrock des! Tall walls of earth and hardened rock des surged out of the ground, separating the blobs like in a maze, making it harder for him to retrieve the mass of waters he lost. I then swirled my ive, reloading it with the scale-dust in my wings. Charging the catalyst embedded in my weapons tip, the mes grew even brighter before I began shooting cannonball-sized fire bullets at Chahayat, exploding the moment theynded. Expecting him to be trapped in my construction while I continuedying down artillery fire, beams of water then shot out from all the smoke, nearly hitting. By Yeostars beard, this fight might not be exciting from the dragonesss viewpoint, but from all I can see from the merfolks, he seems to be in a dire situation! All the movements just to survive under this hail of mes and spells. The hectic nature of the situation is starting to make me want to cheer for him! Come on! We have an underdog here! Chahayat! Chahayat! CHAHAYAT! Chahayat! Chahayat! Chahayat! Win, Deepsea Ebony! Win! Jeez, you dont need to tell me that! Urgh, why does this make me feel so bad? Damn you, announcer! Still, this was all part of the battle. Being distraught right now wouldnt do me any good as I needed to win this. Not only to keep my promise to Jethro, but also to prove myself to Tehmrayn that I am worthy of being a Champion! He prepared me for this, and now I would repay his trust! Levin Core! Arge purple magic circle materialized in the sky with a ball of lightning, and began shooting out lightning from above me to truly trap Chahayat in his small bubble. He kept shooting out water beams, but I took this more like a Hail mary ast-ditch effort. There! I kicked the air with [Dragoon Jump], aiming my ive forward, and crashed right where Chahayat was about to swim towards. With the maze and rain of fire bullets, it became so easy to predict where he was going. Uurrrgh! He flew out from his blob, reeling from my attack. I ignited my scale-dust and used [Dragoon Jump] again, throwing myself back in the air where Inded a kick to his chest. With the air knocked out of his lungs, the merfolk shot to the ground from the force of my attack. Crashnding, sand and earth covered the area like a cloud. Once it slowly dissipated, I noticed the merfolk having stood up. He stood up, everybody! The pirate hunter is not down yet, but even without using her weapon, he sent the hulk down like any other prey. Kuek! He grabbed his chest. A dent with shattered pieces of metal could be seen where I kicked him. You could have ended me there, Princess. Defeat me if you have the chance. Any else would dishonor me! I frowned, realizing the truth of what he said. You could die if I actually did that. I could cleave you in two. I know this after my kick. Tsk! Even if you are dragon, young scale, do not patronize a warrior! Chahayat scowled at my answer. Fight to kill! With no more weapons in hand, Chahayat pulled his scuba tank from his back and began turning one of the valves on it, causing it to suddenly produce even more water than before. Like a waterfall, it poured enough to turn the small hole he was in into a pond. Anticipating something bad to happen, I tried to shoot him down with my ive, but water shot out from that pond while a few tentacles roaming inside the maze tried to swat me. Although focused on dodging everything, my parallel minds kept up the pressure by shooting out [Tornado Bullet]s and [Banishment Beam]s. Shields of water tried to protect him, but Chahayat was still blown away once again, lowering his current Health to 60%. He was almost down, but his water tank kept on pouring more water. Do I really have to destroy that thing? Just for a match? It probably is the most expensive part of his equipment so if I were to Argh, whatever, Ill just have Tasianna make him a new one! Destroy it! I activated [Mana Eyes], helping my parallel minds pinpoint the catalyst inside Chahayats diving tank. With a single [Banishment Beam], the n was to destroy the former object to seal any chance for him to fight back. And with a loud phuuuuu sound, the sacredser shot out only for Chahayat to throw his tank into the air, having guessed what I wanted. Face the oceans wrath! Chahayat shouted as all the water in the area finally reached its destination. Not even the countless walls and rock des could stop them as they could simply let the sand and earth absorb them to reappear underneath the merfolk. Even the water from this simted beach came to help him. With Chahayat as its core, the blob of water formed into a giant creature with the head of a shark and the hands of a human. The gtinous water glistened within this creature, mixed with the salty water of this arena. With a loud roar, this water golem around the size of the statue of liberty towered over, before curling its hands into fist and mming me with them. Urgh! I groaned. Instead of dodging, I decided to use my scales to create a barrier around me. Due to being weak to water type attacks, my [Draconic Barrier] was having some trouble keeping the scales strong, but I still managed to defend myself from his attack. So this was what he was nning a giant golem. He finally showed it! I bet most of you dont know about this, but I did some research before todays match! Deepsea Ebonys is known as the best pirate hunter amongst us Elyondians for a good reason. However, rumors go out how he would hunt them with axe and spear in hand, but tanking down vessels takes time! I heard the announcer as I tried to push this water golems attack away. However, this is how he does it! He sinks those bandits to the ground with this creation of his! Can a dragon even do something against a creation able to destroy even a war ship? Ha! Dont underestimate this! This isnt even me at full strength! [Im sorry, but I really cant let you win!] I voiced my challenge through [Tpathy] to him before forming a wind microphone with [Aerokinesis]. [So, let me send you out of here with a song!] Dreadre Aura! Igniting the inner me inside me, I heated up my scale-dusts and had them explode inside my scale to release a massive burst of heat and fire around myself. The aura exploded, freeing me from this predicament before I flew up in the air. With the eyes of everybody on me, I took in one deep breath. In the next moment, the sound of an electric violin began to y, followed by an air-boomingbo between an electric guitar and drums! In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Soaring mes raged around the small battle ind, trapping the amorphous blob into this arena of fire, cutting it off from the water at the beach. I had my fun, but it was time to end this battle. T-The dragoness is singing! Just like in her royal rumble and her after-battle during the first round, music Ive never heard before started ying out of nowhere, sting this-these, weirdly energizing, instruments. Blood enjoyers, I hope you all just received something called [Music Resonation (Minor)], or maybe Ive gone crazy! The announcermented faithfully. Honestly, is thisss a dragon or a choir shrine maiden? Urgh! Chahayats golem moved back, protecting Chahayat who was swimming around its chest from the fire. Raising one forward, its five fingers twisted like whirlpools before shooting out like beams. I released my heat aura once again, defending myself easily from the attack as it all turned to steam around me. Chahayat looked surprised, from what I could seem, but that was obvious with the song I was singing. The violin and drums in my song continued rocking together, creating a heart-pounding harmony. Everybody! Steel your resolve! Harden your hearts! I redirected my attention away from Chahayat, focusing on the audience. I raised my hand up, curling my middle and ring finger together with my thumb, showing the audience a rock sign as a drum solo bridged itself to the first chorus! I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! [Stage Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The mes of the arena burned taller and stronger, emting a lesser version of what I could create with my Territory. However, unlike [Magmakammer], [Dragon Fire] couldnt raise the heat to the point it could melt earth and rocks into magma. The power creep had settled in, you could say. Scales of steel, ws of destruction The Dragon Fire will scorch thends The Idol will never fall She will bring Absolution! Still, what made it still strong was a special effect. Dragon Fire A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the image of bing the epitome of challenge and opposition, d in the fiery inferno of a dragonsir, this song will create a stage fit for an idol dragon to fight. Through the power of song and fire, enemies must fight against the ruler of this hellfire as the spotlight is shined on this battle between fates. An arena of fire is created while this song is active, preventing every entity from exiting the arena. All enemies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Be the target for periodic fire attacks created by this song. Receive 10% more damage from all fire and dragon attacks and abilities. All entities affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: All water spells and abilities will lose 50% of their effectiveness. All ice spells and abilities will lose 50% of their effectiveness 50% effectiveness loss. Of water and ice attacks. It doesnt melt as well nor could it deal as much fire attack. If I have to change the effect of this song, then I have to focus on how it could practically negate my water and ice weakness. Just, how do I integrate [Divine Inferno] with it? That was a question forter. For now, it was best to win this match. Chahayat had a good reason to win this match. He had to protect the tribes of merfolk. He wasnt here to destroy all the tradition of this event, but to have it change to amodate the people he cared for, harmed by the constant pirate attacks on the coast. But, this was a tournament. And I had a duty to fulfill. Compromises could be solvedter. Come at me! I raised my hand up, arge red magic circle forming above it. Shout! Roar! If you wish to make your goale true, thene at me now! I shall grant you a warriors defeat! A ball of concentrated fire materialized from my spell, growingrge enough to dwarf the water golems head. Chahayat knew this would be hisst chance to stay inside this arena. If he couldnt stop this attack, then he would lose without a doubt. It was clear to everybody as the golem began to release steam, literally being cooked by the me arena. As such, Chahayat had his golem ram its hands together, focusing most of the water he had into a focal point. With only a blob of water left to surround him, Chahayat was putting all his remaining strength behind this attack. Drown! The ball twisted like his golems fingers from before, before it shot out a beam able topletely consume me if I were to let it touch me. Scorching Sun. But against a sun, what hope does water have? With the steam bursting from the impact of the two attacks, my spell was initially driven back, almost touching me. However, time slowly showed as not only my arena but also my spell were starting to drain away the water beams remaining reservoir. My [Scorching Sun] did not move an inch. Releasing some of my mana out, I pushed the fiery ball forward and therefore, the beam of water. With my victory on the horizon, I took a deep breath before unleashing a dragon breath, driving a miniature sun to break through this sh of attacks, disintegrating Chahayats attack, and with a resounding st, any chance for the merfolk to win. Congrattions, you have emerged victorious! May God Yeostar bless your glory! As the fire burned everything on this ind, a stream of light flew out of it and away from the arena. With that, my mes and everything inside this dungeon disappeared, returning me back to the normal arena grounds of this ce. AND WE HAVE A WINNER! Quarter finals, here we go. A note from AbyssRaven They say Water beats fire. Well, I don''t think Pokemon understood hot enough fire can defeat water. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 334: Unwanted Seafarers. Chapter 334: Unwanted Seafarers. 14 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:10177 Aaaaand, healed up! I gave Chahayat a thumbs up as he was slowly checking his body for wounds. His face was filled with carapace and scales, making it a bit hard to figure out his expression but I could tell he was surprised or maybe he really was a man of little words outside of battle. Thank you very much for the healing. He gave me a small nod. I smiled, relieved he wasnt holding a grudge after I literally threw a miniature sun at him. No problem. Although, I dont think I can help repair your armor. Sorry about that. The merfolk shook his head, turning his head over to a small table next to his bed. Grabbing the azure gemstone around the size of my palm, he drew my attention to it. This is the important piece. Good catalysts are hard to get. I have stores of materials for new armor and weapons, but not this. This is unique. There was a small crack in his magic stone, probably caused after the diver tank it was embedded in melted from my fire spell. Catalysts were easy to repair, from what I remembered when Eines mother fixed up Tasiannas. As an apology, I decided to have Tasianna do it for free for him. Since she was standing next to me, I simply asked her if that was possible. She nodded. I could use the practice. After my explosive ending to my match, I gave the audience some quick fan service by hyping myself up before I immediately left the match for the infirmary. There, I saw the priests and alchemist tending to Chahayat, whose armor had melted right into his skin. Honestly, I warned him I would grill him up if he was an enemy, but I still did it anyway after he cleared up the misunderstanding! Since the infirmary people already knew who I was, they allowed me to handle the rest of the treatment. After removing the molten metal, I healed up his second-degree burns. His armor and the gtinous water protected him quite a bit. Still, since the arena wouldnt kick you out unless you either surrendered or had your Health lowered below the threshold, it seemed he was cooked for a while until he lost. Seeing as the infirmary was low-staffed, as it was only the bracket stage now, I took this chance to sit down and talk with Chahayat. I wouldnt be bothering anybody. Honestly, first and foremost, I really have no idea about the pirate and maritime situation of Yeos, or anywhere, really. So, if I sounded a bit cold in the heat of the moment, then it was because of my ignorance of everything. The first thing I wanted to do was to possibly make-up, in case I actually offended him for rejecting his proposal. You surprised me. Hrm. The merfolk nodded. I saw your training on the ind, and then the Empress creating that small ice ind. So you figured you had no chance, so you made that proposal? I wouldnt know before I tried. Anything can happen during a fight, and I might catch you off-guard. Manypetent fighters have died in the seas, too overconfident of their abilities against a seafin in the middle of the ocean. But the tone of his voice changed a bit at the end, switching from his confident aloofness to a more reserved manner. However, I couldnt think of a way to fight against the firepower you showed during the battle royale and your first bracket match. I wasnt confident enough. I understood him. With [Dragon Fire] and my [Magmakammer], it would be impossible for him to trap me in a ball of water, like Tehmrayn did. I could even use lightning attacks to protect myself if he tried toe closer, like an electric eel. I had too many tools to counter his tactics and was also strong enough to brute force my war through walls. Still, even so, wasnt it a bit rude, Sir Chahayat? Goddess Plesia is also the goddess of honor, and from what I heard, you disrespected the match by trying to influence mydy, Tasianna chimed in, looking displeased as she brought up religion. Unnerved, he clutched his half-melted amulet to Plesia. I admit, I have acted too rashly I have dishonored my title as a Tide Watcher. I apologize. Enough. Before it got too awkward, I had to stop both of them. We can talk about vows or honor, or whatever at a different time. Its clear your personal reason was enough for you to act differently. That warrants talking. I cant fulfill everything you wanted, but I can at least help you makepromises. Then, I must thank you. There have been Uhm, must you go somewhere? Chahayat stopped talking, looking confused when I stood up. Like I said, I cant do anything. I have no idea what is going on in Yeos or its seas. So, it means I have to bring somebody here who knows it better and who can also make a change if needed. Tasianna, you made an appointment with one of those attendants, right? How many did you make? Two, mydy. Tasianna then pulled out a wooden te and a charcoal pen, using them to read out some appointments she had made for me. Duke Alberstien, and an attendant from the royal family. They didnt specify Prince Markval or Princess Anasthasia, but I still decided to ept their invitation, just in case. We had eight other nobles wishing to greet you, but I rejected them using Duke Alberstien as the excuse. Smart. I smiled with Tasianna, who was smirking at being praised. When? Duke Alberstien wishes to meet you after the third match of today, and the royal attendant told us it would be good during the long break after the fourth match, Tasianna informed me before going down a few more meetings. There are also business ventures, mostly to increase their prestige with people seeing you in their products. I have agreed to two clothiers, one armorer, and also a meeting with a Caedhulen merchant fleet. Ship, right now, though. The former two are after the matches, and the Caedhulens after tomorrow. Clothing? I should bring Neill then. Brilliant, thank you, Tasianna! I gave a thumbs-up to Chahayat, who frowned a bit, looking evermore confused at the situation. Then, lets go to the noble section, right now. Of course! Tasianna bowed and the two of us excused ourselves from Chahayat, telling him we would return in a moment. Oh, and please, dont forget that we have a meeting with King Drangleic and Lady Maverina tomorrow. Mave? Oh, dont tell me its finally done! I pped my hands as we exited the infirmary, already understanding why she would call us. Haha, I knew it was smart to bring the destroyed dungeon core to her! If were already mage guild associates, we might as well use our connections! Dungeon cores were extremely valuablemodities due to the scarcity of even shards on the market, not only cause you had to destroy a dungeon which by itself could bring towns and cities great wealth but also how rare those very dungeons were in the first ce. However, we were lucky. We had a dud dungeon that had to be destroyed, and that was the one Reajaen identally created. And that dungeon core was ours after we had to destroy it for a Divine Quest, and that meant we could finally avoid the most annoying thing about grinding: Changing Jobs. Yes! I shook my fist, excitement filling my body. Tasianna, when we visit Maverina, Ill have to order you some actual documenting tools! Mana pen, a diptych or whatever they use to document stuff, alright? Hahaha, we can finally use all the money weve been building up! I really feel like going on a spending spree! The rich girl in me was talking right now! I wanted to spend money! Lady Hestia, please, dont forget that Lady Maverina did warn you how expensive a crystal is, Tasianna warned me, but I simply ignored it. Ahhh, as if it would cost us a limb or two. We got enough money from all the Sarlenziapany activities Amelia has been doing in our stead, and not to mention the restaurant Svena and Cou I mean, Arcanuess Helvas, has been operating for us while Tamae is gone! I stayed optimistic, thinking of all our various money sources. I guess it slowed down a bit, since you havent worked on the garden in a loooong time. Rita, still wants to visit it, ahahaha. Lady Hestia, dont forget how there is a tax to lend [Crystals of the Divine System] to recuperate the cost for making them, Tasianna warned me, but I still smiled through it, causing her to sigh. In any case, speaking about mages guild, we havent registered ourselves in the local one for over two weeks now. I stood still for a moment, remembering what happened in Griffonpeak and how Maverina fleeced money from us for not telling the mages guild we were in the city. I remembered to do it in Estralia, but kinda forgot about it after reuniting with Master. Lets just deal with this first. I was a terrible mage, to Aleistunum standards, honestly. I would rather not invoke my princess status in such a mundane case, but if they fine Tasianna and me some exorbitant amount like Maverina did, I probably would have to. In any case, to enter the noble reserved area of the audience, we had to use an entirely different entrance. The knights stationed there instantly recognized us, however, just to be sure, they asked us for our IDs, which I happily obliged them with before they allowed me to enter. With the number of nobles and royals in the audience, it would be best to make sure I was real Hestia. As you would expect for a noble-reserved area, they didnt skim on the decorations. A brilliant white-gold carpet probably made from wool was ced over a fairnite staircase. Manamps illuminated the tunnel leading up, with chiseled wooden handles making it easy fordies in long dresses to go up. At the end of the staircase, a massive frame decorated the exit, from which I could see numerous nobles seated. The moment I went through it, I instantly felt the effects of a weather-controller. The temperature was properly maintained like an AC, probably to make itfortable for the nobles. The arena was a dungeon, but you could still feel the heating from the summer sun from outside. D-Dear, look! Its the dragon princess The one His Majesty even vouched for I-Is she here for an audience with him? Look proper, we cant embarrass ourselves. Feels like trying to prop ourselves wouldnt be good. Why should a dragon care for a baron house Commotion, well, it became a bit louder after I arrived in the audience seats. I could hear the announcer promoting the next match, mostly drowning out most noises inside here. Consequently, it helped people have some privacy when they talked with the people next to time, although my hearing was good enough to pick things up. Seeing as my appearance was a total surprise, I curtsied to everybody. May your wellspring of life be ever filled with joy on this fine WaterDay. It is an honor to be permitted in this ce with all your fine lords anddies. I shall only take but a modicum of your attention, so please, excuse my presence. ! People were bbergasted, shocked to hear me act so politely. As Saori said, manners impressed people. Seeing as none of them said anything, I didnt really know how to take their silence. Well, at least they were gossiping right now. As such, I turned my head up the audience seat, smiling as I saw Anasthasia. I walked up carefully, acting very much like a refined noble with every step. My time with House Helvas had helped me perfect my stride and royal image. Anasthasia, Jethro, and Duke Alberstien all sat in the same area, only four threads below where the Prince Markval and the other princes of the Divide are seated. I wasnt here for them, but to follow decorum, I had to greet them first. May the Goddess ever bless you with bountiful light, banishing the shadows in your path. Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor of Kargryx, may our meeting on this auspicious day be blessed by the Goddess and God Yeostar. I curtsied. Prince Markval, I am here to make sure the attendant you sent came from you. It was an excuse, but it sounded better than what I actually came here for. Attendant? However, the prince seemed confused. Was he not the one who wanted me to meet them? I did, Imperial Princess. Unexpectedly, the one who sent the attendant was actually his mother, the princess regent. With eyes that didnt show much emotion, she continued, As your guest givers, it would be prudent for us to introduce you to the other members of the Divides roundtable. Also, I would like to talk to you about something. Urgh that look. The princess regent already looked slightly disturbing during our initial meeting, but now that she was talking to me and acting like a regent, it kinda unnerved me. She still had this tired, almost somber look. She didnt even smile when she talked with me, looking unengaged, as if she didnt care about anything else but her son. Yeostars exnation didnt exclude her potentially conspiring with demonkins, but if she had, he would probably know by looking through her eyes. Then again, if she wasnt regrly praying to Yeostar, then a gods connection to a mortal might be severed. A gods strength and influence was dependent on their followers, which was why Kramps needed me to kick his shameful descendants butts. In any case, Markvals mother took the time to introduce the other princes to me, prompting them to give their introductions. I pushed their names in the back of my mind forter, but I did make sure to remember the countries they came from, just for future reference or so. Outside of Yeos in the southeast, which bordered Aleistunum to the east, the other principalities were Joyulia, thergest principality of the group to the north of Yeos, Weimasha, the most western nation, and Briand and Veignneight sandwiched between the other former three. Whereas Joyulia and Weimasha both bordered Aureolis, thetter two were north of the Kingdom of Rakatheen. Not like it mattered much, but I guess this could be useful to know when I have to deal with geopolitics. Urgh. The meeting is stillter, but if you would, we could make it now, Markvals mother offered, buuuuuuuut, I would rather not. I kept up my smile. I apologize, but our meeting will have to startter as agreed upon. Now, if you would excuse me. I didnt even look at what her expression was. If I could avoid it, I would rather not have to deal with nobles like a noble. So, to make sure I didnt have to, I had to make this quick. Ah, Duke Alberstien, I will also talk with youter, I quick greeted the duke before going pass him like I did the regent, before stopping at Princess Anasthasia. P-Princess Hestia? The refined, perfect image of what a princess actually should look like, stared at me slightly confused but tried her best to hide it. I need your help on something. Do you have time, right now? I was blunt about it. H-Help? Well, I am free right now, but Fantastic! I gestured for her toe with me. Then, lets be on our way! Seeing me reach my hand out for her, the princess turned slightly red and darted her eyes around, probably to all the nobles focusing on us. Flustered, but not to the point she couldnt think, she nodded and stood up from her seat and followed next to me with herdy-in-waiting and two knights following behind us. Tasianna and I then led them to the infirmary, causing Anasthasia and her group to be confused. She stated she thought I would at least bring her to the noble-reserved infirmary. Apparently, since a few of the contestants were of noble births, the arena had a ce reserved for nobles alone. More caste systems, huh? Regardless, Lady Hestia, I am sure you understand you just made a rather, uhm, brash disy of whom you favor, correct? The princess brought up as we were about to reach the infirmary. Of course, I know. Im not dull on these matters, I stated, unfazed. Instead of currying favor with the princess regent and the other Divide princes, I decided it would be best to spend my time with you, the only child left of the first wife of the previous ruling prince. Mhm, court drama how annoying. That is certainly blunt. She shook her head, disapproving of what I did. Undermining the regent isnt smart. I might not be able to inherit any titles, but I am still the child of my fathers first wife. The regent knows her son is heir apparent to the throne due to his gender, but shes been paranoid with everybody ever since father died. I dont want to create an even deeper rift between us. Considering the social standing of female nobles in this country, I really dont see how your stepmother should be paranoid of you, but then again, I dont know her enough. I sighed. Then again, as long as your half-brother doesnt hate you, you should be pretty safe. I mean, he even epted the proposal for my concert. It shouldnt be problematic. I shall pray that God Yeostar can grant him that wisdom Once we arrived at the infirmary, Anasthasia had her knights anddy-in-waiting wait outside. Initially, they protested for her safety, but she simply told them off there was no better bodyguard than me. An imperial dragon princess hurting me would be like a giant stepping on an ant, she argued, which seemed to have persuaded them, although reluctantly. The infirmarys staff also exited the room, seeing their princess here with me made them believe we were having an important meeting. Once they were outside, Tasianna cast an [Air Shield] around the entrance. They are my stepmothers spies, she told me after it was done, making me understand why she left them outside. I must say, isnt that your opponent from a moment ago? Now I am worried you are feeding me to a shark. Chahayat acknowledged her presence with a nod, while the princess herself seemed apprehensive of him, most likely from his appearance. Reminding her how she called me her bodyguard, I reassured her nothing would happen. Letting out a sigh, she joined us next to his bed. Quickly introducing both of them, I gave Anasthasia a quick summary of why I brought her here. Chahayat also chimed in, trying to make her understand why he joined this tournament in the first ce, as he never showed an inkling to do so before. A few seafins have recently migrated over to the nearby inds off the coast of Elyonda. Theyve asked me to protect them, which is why I decided to join the tournament, he began. However, like every time the festival is held or if your navy journeys forth to another war, pirates appear around these inds. Always new fools, even if they know Im in the area. I can sink two or three ships at once, but too many is suicide Well, the pirate problem isnt foreign to me. They dont attackrge merchant vessels or military ships, making them small nuisances, really. Anasthasia grimaced, seemingly understanding what he was implying. If you are asking for help, I cannot say we can afford it. Our navy was also terribly damaged by the war two years ago. We dont have the personnel to spare to catch pirates, when we have to other problems. However, Anasthasias answer only seemed to anger the merfolk, causing him to shake his head vigorously. Princess of Yeos, I dont believe you understand the significance of what I am saying. I have been hunting pirates off your shores for nearly 25 years now. Patrolling the Seaknights Gulf, I have fought and sunk many pirates to their watery graves. Not only humans, but also my fellow seafins, those idiotic enough to abandon the Depth Goddesss teachings for banditry! God Melicertha, curse their bones. The merfolk clenched his fist before realizing he was losing his temper. After caressing his amulet of Plesia, he managed to calm down. He continued, As you know, ships made with Caedhulen technology and blueprints are far faster than human vessels. We dont need to worry about drowning and we have ess to swim dders made from [Cloudtrapper Sunfish]es. What takes a human vessel ten bells from Elyonda to Port Salzwieder, it only takes three for a merfiend-pulled djong or dshar. Uhm, context? I asked, prompting Anasthasia to exin. The sea off the coast of Yeos is called the Seaknights gulf after God Yeostars triumph over Karhalenteel, and it connects us to the closestrge Empire port city Port Salzwieder. It is as Sir Chahayat said, nothing beats a Caedhulen ship in speed. Even their merchant ships called dshars as they use the swim dders of merfiends or sea serpents can beat an imperial scouting ship. Hold on, even with the cargo? I wondered. If true, then that would be insane. However, as I expected, there were more nuances to that answer. It depends on the ship type, but the smaller ones like the ones docked at the port right now, can do it even with a full cargo room. Then again, it was rare for a medium or fully armored merchant vessel to appear anywhere close to a human port. For example, a small dshar could reach Artoriass Port Annencia in one or two days, depending on the winds. Three days if they are filled. I flinched back from that information. T-Three days?! Are you kidding me? The river ship we used estimated it would take two weeks to arrive from Estralia to Elyonda! The tourist ships used by Estralia are meant to berger, but slower, just so they can amodate more people on them. Not to mention, you cannot just sail directly to your goal but have to follow where Gleine flows. If you had boarded a cargo ship, you would have made it to Elyonda in five days. Thats still two days less! What the hell! I should have chosen the ocean route! I remembered Adhi exining how only smaller merchant and transport ships needed to dock, as therger ones could live off the sea and oceans since their crewmembers all could live underwater. This meant, they didnt have to trade with humans and deal with their officials, and could just trade amongst themselves and underwater tribes. Lady Hestia, dont misunderstand. It is with a Caedhulen ship, not a human one. It would take six days for a merchant ship from Annencia to reach our docks. And this is why the pirates are a problem. Chahayat entuated after Anasthasias exnation. No pirate is dumb enough to target Caedhulen ships exclusively, in fact, the slower, morerger, human ships seem more enticing, no? Before the establishment of that underwater tribe, I told them I could handle the local pirates, but after they learned of how Yeos was defeated due to their involvement in the Empire-demonkin war, even more optimistic fools appeared. Anasthasia looked shocked, her eyes widened at what Chahayat said. I-I have heard from reports how there have been more activities in the seately. I I have heard about your exploits, Sir Chahayat, I just didnt know you did this as a calling. I thought you only a mercenary. A Tide Watcher is a peacekeeper and provider of justice in the name of the Depth Goddess. We bring down criminals, so it is correct to call me a bounty hunter, even a sellsword, Chahayat corrected her. But still, 25 years. I have read reports about you, but 25 years? And none of them ever mentioned showing you any honor! From what you described, a Tide Watcher should be something simr to a Knights Order, correct? If so, then as God Yeostars descendants, we from House Caice, have shown you great disrespect, Sir. I do not seek renown. My intention is to bring peace to the seas, and to prevent sailors from being hurt bymon pirates. But that is exactly! It means our principality needs to begin reforms, Sister. Anasthasia yelped as she snapped her head around, only to see her young brother inside the room, apanied by Sir Alistar. I had noticed the two arriving, and it seemed Tasianna thought it was good to allow them in. I was too engrossed in the fact of how fast Caedhulen ships were, to tell Anasthasia about it. Sir Chahayat, as the future ruling prince of the Principality of Yeos, I must express my sincere apologies to how the royal family has treated you. The young prince showed an incredibly mature side of himself just now, bowing slightly to the injured merfolk. The kid was around the age of an elementary student, but he just did an amazing apology. M-Markval?! When did you arrive? Anasthasia looked at him in surprise. Just a moment ago, after you were done exining ships to Princess Hestia. I am sorry, I know I shouldnt eavesdrop But in the next moment, the young princes mature facade broke down immediately as he pouted, looking guilty for potentially insulting his bigger sister. N-No, you dont have to I was under the impression you were in the audience, with the other Divide princes Is Step-Mother here? she asked meekly, only for Alistar to shake his head. His Majesty had to go to the restroom. I apanied him and we happened to walk through this area, where we noticed you, your Highness. Alistars tone suggested thest part was more-or-less a lie, making me believe the prince had nned to follow us. But, that is not the point, Sister. What is important is that Sir Chahayat needs to be shown proper recognition by us! It is absurd how Father or Uncle Jethro hadnt given him anymendations! Your Majesty, many mercenaries and hunters do work without any praises, outside of their rewards. Many do good work expunging bandits and monsters alike. Some are hired by nobles. However, it is in their line of work to not expect fame outside of their guilds ranking system. Compared to the more emotional young prince, Alistar gave a more realistic view of things. However, we are a knights country, we should Markval wanted to argue against his knight, but seeing as Chahayat looked rather annoyed by how this talk had deviated, I decided I had to intervene. Excuse me, Prince Markval, but while I greatly admire how you wish to show your appreciation for somebodys hard work, I believe we are going away from the important fact of this discussion, I stated, in and bluntly, causing the young prince to cower a bit from being scolded. That was a bit too easy? No resistance? Your appearance is a surprise, but it is a good one. The problem is the pirates and their growing numbers, I brought everybody''s attention back to the subject at hand. Chahayat, from what you exined, the pirate situation is getting more severe. To the point you cant handle them anymore. Correct. There is an established trade route between Elyonda and Saltzwieder. Ever time the festival is held, traffic of merchants increases Chahayat further added. Usually, there would be patrols from the Empire and Yeos to protect their merchants from pirates and merfiends, or at least, adventurers. This hasnt happened for this years festival, and the number of pirates appearing has gotten worse! Then, wouldnt the Empire try to send out more soldiers to protect those ships, then? I questioned, but Anasthasia shook her head. Is Yeos worth it, is what they would ask themselves. There are plenty of trading partners with a harbor and routes they have to protect. Port Salzwieder cannot focus on all of them. Merchants would then assess what is more financially viable: sea ornd travel. If it isnd, then Aleistunum would be a better trading partner. We have tradablemodities, but not enough to entice even foolhardy traders. Oh boy, and that means less trade when those merchants decide they dont want to get attacked by pirates. Which leads back to Yeoss money problems. Oh boy. And if those merchants disappear, then the seafin pirates will focus on the next avable prey: the newly-built tribe, Chahayat continued, making me understand something about this. And your seascales like trading amongst each other. With this being the only seascale tribe nearby, that means any potentialrge Caedhulen merchant vessels wouldnt appear. The inds nearby are also a perfect docking ce. Ah! I didnt think of that! Anasthasia blurted out. Oh no No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Any chance to expand our avable trading partners would die out. Then we really need to send out ships to help! Markval interjected, causing his sister to just shake her head in frustration. No, Markval, we cant afford it! Duke Alberstien and Uncle Jethro are already demanding a lot of our funds to build up our military might, not to mention, we need soldiers to continue patrolling ournd itself. Not to mention, we dont have a strong enough navy tobat pirates each day. We will need to hire mercenaries, and they can ask exorbitant amounts because they know we are desperate! Hmm, this discussion is going anywhere. Anasthasia and Markval dont have a way to handle this. Seems like they are checkmated. In that case, let me handle things. I stood up, drawing everybodys attention to me. Lady Hestia? How? Anasthasias tensed face subsided when I smiled. Lady Amelia Greenveil. Lady Amelia?! B-But, they left after we had that discussion of your concert. How are you supposed to discuss with them? Not to mention, how would they help us? I have my ways, dont worry. Dont forget, I am a dragon and I can fly! I exined it as vaguely as possible, trying not to divulge my [Room] just yet. However, Chahayat is right. Things have to change. Prince Markval, I didnt have much time to talk with, and this is our first meeting together, but I hoped you received my message during our first meeting. O-Oh, yes, I have! God Yeostar had given me wisdom, even if it was just a morsel. I thank you very much for all your help! the young prince announced, looking a bit nervous. Good, good, nice! Oh, and dont forget toe to my concert this LightDay, alright? You two wanted it, so you have toe! I grinned at both of them. Of course, Lady Hestia. Thank you very much, Anasthasia bowed, while her brother simply nodded his head, looking a bit shy. I think I would like to stay here for a bit longer to speak with Chahayat. Sir Alistar, please, bring my brother back to his seat before the princess regent bes suspicious. With that solved for now, I decided it was the time to return to my seat. During our trip back, Tasianna asked me if my n to help out had anything to do with speaking with King Drangleic, to which I justughed it off. Speaking with Chahayat and Anasthasia was pretty insightful. In any case, once we made it back to the audience seat, I expected Arlonds match one of the people I formed an alliance with during the rumble match to have already started. Eager to see what that womanizer could do, I went over to my seat with full anticipation! Only to hear the announcer suddenly say something I didnt expect to hear. Well, those things happen sometimes, people. We sometimes attract some pretty petty people. May God Yeostar smite whoever murdered him. During a festival, even! Tasianna and I stood in ce as we heard that weird statement by the announcer. However, dont worry, the next match is already ready. The two contestants are both waiting in the waiting room, so no more dilly-dally. What?! The general mood was low, with only a few peopleining and cheering in an otherwise disengaged audience. Weirded out by this mood, I asked one of the people in the audience what had happened. Huh? Didnt you hear, dy? The match aint happening cause that Arl, or whatever, died in some alleyway. Soldiers found him. Died? A note from AbyssRaven Oh no! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 335: A Sword Savant’s Rage. Chapter 335: A Sword Savants Rage. A-Are you sure?! Larent, are you sure hes dead?! A fisher found him his remains. Mangled and nearly unidentifiable. Nearly fully feasted upon by merfiends, werent it for these brave saurians. My condolences. May his soul find peace with Goddess Ilsaphone, Tasianna prayed for his souls safety. The first match between Chahayat and me was an audience pleaser, as the announcer did a fine job hyping up the match despite the clear advantages on my side. Theyve seen us both fight, so people already knew who the clear winner was. Still, people enjoyed the fight due to our performances and how the announcer made it out. However for the second match, I expected a fun battle with Arlond in it. I wasnt his friend and we were just acquaintances, but that part did make me regret hearing this news. Arlond was dead. I turned around to Krim-k, eying him for answers. He shrugged. His head was intact enough to identify. His ID was nearly eaten up, but we managed to find it on the beach after we recovered his body. Youve heard about all the pirates, young scale? Grahta, Krim-ks carnosilian partner, asked me, to which I nodded, telling him I had just learned about it. The Tide Watcher merfolk, right? He was your opponent. We got that information from him. Some Empire and also pirate ships had recently docked at the nearby inds. We wanted to investigate them today, but as you can see, we sidetracked. So Chahayat had spoken with them, too, huh? Well, I guess that would make sense. Master and the saurians were Tide Watchers, after all, so they probably had somemon ground there. Which meant, the news was true as it could be. Even with a near-eaten-up ID, you could still identify a person and the mana trace embedded in the manatech. That was why you couldnt impersonate the ID of someone else, as the mana wouldnt match. Honestly, when I told Mother and the others I had to leave the arena, to make sure the news wasnt fake, I really didnt want to believe Arlond was dead. After all, Larent, another acquaintance, knew him. Knew him pretty well, even. And now, Tasianna and I were in Elyondas knight orders building, where I could only feel sad for Larent. He was a knight. Young, with a wish to grow Larentmented his death, reminiscing his time with the now deceased Arlond. He was strong enough to survive in that royale rumble for over a bells worth of time. He isnt weak enough to die to merfiends. Not stupid enough to swim without at least a partner. The veteran knight massaged his temples, looking not only saddened by his loss but also infuriated. I was to meet with him before his match Whoever did this will answer for depriving this world of somebody that young! Woah! I held my hand up as Larent suddenly shot up from his seat, the anger permeating around his face with a big red flush! Mr. Larent, I personally know how it feels to lose somebody but do you even know who it is you are seeking revenge for? How are you even sure Arlond was actually murdered? It is obvious enough! he snapped at me. How can you exin a knight with Arlonds abilities suddenly dying in the ocean? The boy was strong enough to join the Knights of Aurena if he was just less of a flirt! A skirt chaser, yes, but I overlooked his training when he started out as a squire. He is not ipetent! It honestly looked like Larent wanted to rush through the door right now. Knights of Aurena? Well, Arlond looked around Elricks age. I guess, so, although I didnt have a chance to look at his status board. Still, older men like us shouldnt jump to conclusions this early, Sir Knight. Suddenly, before Larent actually did stomp himself away, Master appeared from behind a door, looking serious. We were lucky a mana surgeon from Aleistunum was inside the city for the festival for the autopsy. You might want to hear this before you run off. Larent clenched fist softened a bit from hearing Master speak, but his face was as tensed as ever. Although Arlond was apetitor of the tournament, he was still a noble of the Empire. As a vassal of them, it was Yeos responsibility to send his remains back to his family. An autopsy was looked down upon by the church of Aurena, as it was too simr to the church of Marsvens necromancy. However, they relented once Larent had asked for the reason how Arlond died. Unwilling to let it go, Larent was barring anybody from leaving the knights building using his aura, literally suffocating some of the knights. Master came forward, and proposed using his connections at the local mages guild to find a manasurgeon. And that was how Master was exining everything to Larent. At least, that was what Krim-k whispered to me while they were talking. The surgeon was convinced he was crushed by something, at least, the side where he was eaten at. His ribs and spine were shattered and fractured, but through the tearing of the merfolk. The fragments of his bones were too numerous, to simply be crushed by teeth, Master summarized everything he said beforehand, before giving his own analysis on Arlonds death. As you expected, something happened to the poord. I am not sure if he had any chance to fight back. He was crushed to death by something. Tsk, not even a warriors death? Krim-k snarled. As he was a true warrior, he could sympathize with that perspective. Same thing with Grahta, whos eyes squinted in a frown. An ambush? Did that man see something he shouldnt? Human, did thatd specify why he wanted to meet you? Larent didnt acknowledge him as he kept his eyes shut, probably going through his grief. However, as I wanted to show my support, Larent shook his head, his face devoid of the red of his rage. No, it was a simple meeting. Tea. He is a noble, and he simply wished to talk with me like one. There was probably no ulterior motive. Saint Kushlekzar, when exactly did he die? He was still alive yesterday evening. The surgeon determined it might be early dawn. The body was bloated a bit, as you know, probably from all the water. Peolyncas medical knowledge wasnt as advanced as Earths, which I concluded from my time with Thyra and her mother, who were both manasurgeons themselves. This was probably all they could go by, instead of rigor mortis or something. Fool. Larent shook his head. He would run on the beach every morning, he told me. He mentioned how he rarely gets a chance to see the sea, and even rarer a chance to frolic on the beach. He had to maintain his image for his houses sake, but here, when he could finally be free from all the retainers and attendants, the brat had to die Mr. Larent. Seeing more wrinkles forming on his face, it made me feel bad as he was starting to look older than he was. Unable to keep this uneasy feeling in my chest, I had to speak up to him. If you need help, then please, rely on me. L-Lady Hestia? His eyes widened up, stuttering as he looked at me in confusion. As an imperial man, you should know of Saintess Eshes death, no? He nodded to my question. I was there when it happened. I saw her still warm body, but it was devoid of life just like her knights. In that rain, I couldnt even tell how much I cried Even if I had finally started healing after Eshes death, hearing myself describing that memory stung my chest. Looking at me, Larent seemed to have noticed that pain as his astonishment faded. Tasianna, who had kept quiet until now, noticed where this discussion was going and cast an [Air Shield] around us. The demonkins. Damn bastards killed her. They even brought people to work with them; ck mercenaries and other damn lowlives, if I get my hands on the ones responsible, I would dly squash their bodies before burning anything left into ash! Hearing my anger leaking, I took in a deep breath, remembering my [Battle Frenzy] training to instantly wash it all away from me. Sloth my dearest wish to find contentment in my life reminded me of what my goal was. I calmly continued, If you heard my speech, then you should know why I am here. I am here to stop the demonkins or any other forces from attacking and destroying any chance for another Champion of Yeostar any time soon. Not only are grimgarians currently roaming in the wild, outside this citys walls, but now we have even more proof those skulking in the dark are around! Larent considered my words for a moment, but still decided to shake his head.I have seen many friends and younglings die before me, mydy. This rage I know it well. He called me his role model. At the very least, I need to bring justice to him and his family, who had just lost a precious son. I must go down this path myself. Mr. Larent, didnt you listen to me? I stubbornly stood my ground. I want my revenge, too. And I have this sticky feeling the people you are looking for are also the same I am looking for. Yanderu Eluseuss. I dont have any evidence for that idea, but everywhere I met them, I would find someone with demonkin contact. Not to mention, those very people had also sent you and that dragonyer to hunt mydy, Sir Larent. That plumb degenerate managed to escape. Mydy had also informed me that the assassin who interrupted your duel with her had d their de with poison. They are targeting my mistress and for that they deserve an imperial execution! Tasianna supported me, expressing her own grudge on this matter. Thed was a wyvernyer, and we werent sent to kill, but to drive you out, Larent argued with technicalities, touching his face with stress. Shaking his head excessively, Larents mouth stood agape as he kept thinking everything through. The war never ends, even after I retired. As his Holy Majesty said, humanity can never find true peace with enemies everywhere. Damning us all. Even this far from the frontlines, I find tragedy in life. He let out a deep sigh and adjusted the sword on his belt. His eyes looked to the ground, almost like he was looking somewhere far. The young die, while the old keep living on. Oschi, myrade how are you faring? Leading everybody towards his Holy Majestys vision only to collect and send back the dear departed sons and daughters of our home. Mr. Larent? Hearing him mumble so much, I was starting to get worried. He snapped out of his monologue, turning around to me. His eyes were devoid of any emotions, only bloodlust remained. It seems the war is calling for Auegors de, again. This tournament is a waste of time. Who am I to direct my de at? Urgh His re sent a shiver down my spine. That jolly middle-aged man from before waspletely gone, reced by this revenge-drunk killer. I could only gulp when I saw his demeanor change. Tasianna, noticing this, step forward, blocking me from his eyes. This could be me. I need to chill. On the other hand, the saurians werepletely unfazed by his behavior. Akast wasnt inside the building, since he was too big toe in, but I could imagine his warrior spirit not being intimidated like everybody else. All of them reminded me how I was more a survivor, than a full-on warrior-at-heart person. Still it would hurt my pride if I was paralyzed by this. I moved forward, reaching my hand out. Larent nodded, grabbing and shaking it. He was clenching my hands roughly, instead of softly like during the royale rumble. Then we would like to provide our help, too. If my apprentice agrees with your help, then you shall hear noints from me, Master intervened, breaking us off. Sir Larent, I would suggest you continue your match for today. We shall investigate the inds No. He didnt even think about it. Auegors de is a weapon sharpened by and for conflict. I shall not unsheath it for a match. Then, join us, then. Master nodded, epting his wish. This meant Larent will forfeit his remaining matches, making the tournament easier for everybody else. Kush, Grahta spoke up. Investigating the inds now wouldnt help us. If thatd was killed because he found them out during his morning walks, then our enemies most likely have already relocated. Mhmm, that is true. Only an idiot would remain there, challenging people toe to find them, Krim-k agreed with his partners reasoning. Dont forget, the young scale met those damn green rats moving siege weapons through the underground. A fight is what they are looking for. The question is, are theying from the sea ornd? Tasiannas eyes brightened as she understood what he meant. Oh, I see. They have people inside the city and harbor. Those people can perform sabotage, making it easier for the main force to invade this city. The demonkins have an entire grimgarian army in the west, soing to us through the sea isnt farfetched. Maybe, a grimgarian force is moving into the city right at this moment through some underground?! Tsk, inform me about this forceter, Larent demanded from me. If the enemy is targeting Elyonda, then their goal isnt just the blood but also the royal family. I shall cleave anything in front of me, but if the city were to fall, more innocent blood will taint my soul. We need to protect the popce. I couldnt help but smile at what he said. Even if he had be grimmer, he still had the spirit of a knight in him. As such, I need to do my part now. Goddess Aurena! I need your help now, could you tell me what Arlondst saw? Goddess Aurena? Hello? Goddess Aurena! I need your help! But my patron goddess wouldnt answer to me. Was she busy, again? Goddess Aure That was Yeostars voice. Minor? I guess, in the grand scheme, but if I could know who killed Arlond, it could Now, Kramps was talking to me, but unlike most of the other times he spoke, he sounded quite irritated at me! But this is important! The demonkins or whoever they hired are currently moving and making their moves! Arlond died, but to whom? What did he see? We currently have no good leads outside of inspecting those inds. However, Arlond is from the Empire, so he should be devout to her, right? Goddess Aurena should know! Hey, dont try to use closeness as an excuse, Kramps! You just called her Aurena to me. At least, I have the sound mind to address Goddess Aurena properly when I am speaking with her. Yeah, the gods are listening in, huh? Well, too bad, Kramps. Anyway, Goddess Aurena, please, I need your help! Yeostars disapproving tone told me to stop, but if I could only get some help from Aurena, I could probably elerate all of this investigation. I could possibly stop whatever those damn demonkins were nning if I could find the instigators first! I His words struck me at the very core. It was impossible for me to speak back to him. Relying on people wasnt a problem, but relying too much on them might be a problem. Especially when it was the gods, who were technically not supposed to influence things too much. Hmm, alright, I understand, but allow me to at leas t. Aurena finally answered me, but I could somehow hear some hectess in her voice? It was like someone answering the phone in a rush, sounding like they were out of breath or something. Aurena clearly didnt sound like that, but it felt like she was pushing me to quickly state my intentions. Like she couldnt spare any time, right now. Uhm, were you busy with something? I could stop if you want me to. It felt like Yeostar was staring at my very soul right now, telling me I told you so. It seemed I was being impatient, but I still believed I had to get this information out, if possible. In any case, after exining the situation to Aurena, she agreed and looked up Arlonds perspective. From how she spoke to me, it honestly seemed like she hadnt paid too much attention to my stay in Elyonda. Most likely, she delegated everything to Yeostar, and really was preupied with something else. The silence felt suffocating. I-Im sorry. Yes. Im sorry. Huh? Summary? Why couldnt you send me the entire video? I didnt say anything. I simply epted her reasoning and went with it, only to suddenly receive all that information in my head. Anything Aurena had just seen was sent to me. Arlond, as Larent expected, was taking a jog on the beach today. He had his steel horse, constructed from his armor, run beside him like a run partner. However, for some reason, the video was pretty unclear, with a lot of static making things hard to discern. Aurena told me this was cause Arlond was less religious than I thought, weakening her link with him. In any case, the memory continued when he suddenly heard some voices in the distance, drawing his attention to a couple of rowboatsing closer to the shore with crates on them. Instincts told him something was up, so he put his armor back on. Ready to pull his weapon, he strutted closer to the waters before shouting at the rowboats, asking who they were. Those people turned around due to his voice, but the static made it impossible to see anything clear. I couldnt even tell if they were male or female, human or beastmen. It was too hard, so I didnt care. Unfortunately, it was then that his vision was shot forward,nding head first into the water. He tried to stand up, but something pushed him back to the ground again before a piercing pain came from his back. He struggled and tried to reach for his weapon, but in the next moment, his arm was crushed. He screamed like a shrieking banshee, crying out from his pain as he tried to look at what attacked him, only for him to suddenly see a giant sand creature with the body of a lion and the head and trunk of an elephant. The beast had ced his paw onto his left arm, not letting him take out his weapon. And that was when the creatures trunk struck him, cutting the video off. Wait! Thank you. And she was gone. And so, I had the fine duty of rying this information to everybody else. The only person who couldnt believe what I had said was Larent himself. He was obviously suspicious and wanted to question how I was so confident in this hearsay, only for Master to be the one to support me once again. Lady Hestia is a blessed, Sir Larent. I understand that, but what she just described was too explicit! Too vivid. Blessed can receive visions and instructions from the gods, but if you want me to believe something like that descriptive, then I dont know why you would want to fool me, Lady Hestia. Larent looked annoyed, but I could understand it. Eshe did tell me even the most devout blessed couldnt talk to their god for very long. Ahh, of course, but dont forget that I am a Saint. I understand very well, and I soment how I cannot listen to more of Xohulotels wisdom. Ooooh, Xohulotel, I am but your servant, so I plea to hear more of your voice! Master kneeled onto the ground to give a quick prayer before continuing where he left off from. However, Hestia is special, even amongst us blessed. Her very soul was blessed before she was born, and with this purity, she can even speak with the very gods! Ha ha ha ha, like nobles having small talk! Larent looked over to me, prompting me to simplye clean. Im a reincarnator and transmigrator. Like the dwarfs Revolution Queen, Chihiro. ? I know, I know. Dragon, princess, blessed, and also an otherworldly reincarnator. Im I get it. I shook my head nervously. Well, to admit, I did annoy Goddess Aurena like a spoiled kid just now to get this information. Not only did I get scolded by her, but also by God Yeostar and my grandpapa, Kargryxmor. They really sounded angry, so lets not waste this information I felt so spoiled. In a bad way, of course, like I shouldnt have pestered Aurena like that. I really shouldnt forget that she was a god and had a world to manage, not only myself. Larent kept staring at me, seemingly having his thirst for revengepletely reced by bafflement so crazy it looked like he would faint. Like a pious man learning something so crazy about his faith, he just didnt want to believe it. Seeing us like this, Krim-kughed out loud. Gahahaha, you always do the weirdest stuff, young scale! Of course, a follower would find it crazy. The poor man has had enough surprises today. While he wasughing, Grahta shrugged and spoke about the information I gave. That broken arm part; coincidentally, the arm he lost was actually his left. You havent seen his corpse yet, but you gave detailed information on the armor and the body damage, right? Well, I couldnt see the damage to his armor. I could only see through his vision, and it was pretty fuzzy, really. Like, thest thing I saw was that creature hitting him with the trunk, I replied, causing the green saurian to nod. Exactly. And that sand creature; lion and elephant, huh? Sounds like a yazhi, at least, that is what I remembered from the guilds bestiary. Hmm, Kush, the fact a sand creature appeared like that, it sounds like a golem. Mhmm. Master nodded. Sand, hmm? Definitely a golemancer at this point. Golemancer? Is that a mage who focuses on golems like your unique skill, Saint Kushlekzar? Tasianna questioned. Exactly, my apprentice. You have a golem spell of your own in [Winters Golem], but in case you havent known yet, there arent many golem-creating System spells. Unlike those, the custom spell versions can only create and maintain a single golem per spell, outside of them having a unique skill like me. Golemancers are mages who have a varied list of golem-creating spells, or tools to help them maintain multiple copies. It sounds a bit like a necromancy, I stated, causing Master to approve myparison. Storing souls in a phctery, creating mana bonds to control undead like puppets. Mhmm, I can see why you would think they are golem, but there is always something that differentiates them: the materials used. Otherwise, a corpse would just be a flesh golem, and that is something no golemancer would like to hear. I understood the implication. Nobody would like to have their art associated with something the public wouldnt like to hear. During this thought, Larent suddenly perked back up. The confusion in his eyes were gone, returning back to the aloofness of before. A yazhi? Those monsters can be found in the north of the Empire and also at the border between them and Carmaniate. Very adaptable, even to the cold He then nced over at me, giving me a small nod. I understand. You have my oath of silence, Lady Hestia. I swear this to the God of Dragons and our Goddess. Thank you. Then that is settled then! Krim-k bumped his chest. So, were looking for some idiots who had just rowed a boat to shore this morning. The murderer of that Arlond is most likely someone from the Empire or whoever lived close to the borders to know these things. Or, an adventurer. There was no picture in the bestiary, and I dont think Hestia had any problems describing it. Most likely urate, so it had to be someone who had seen it in flesh. Good, my friends, we have our goals. Master pped his hands. Hestia, sorry, but for now, can you return to the arena? Larent missing will certainly unnerve our enemies, but they know you better. The longer you are away, the more they have to worry. I agreed. Then the rest will continue gathering information. Krim, Graz, bring Akast with you and search those inds. Ask one of those seafins at the docks to help out. Sir Larent and I shall go search the bars now that we have a better lead. Oh, and my apprentice, may I ask you to lend us Rajah? Rajah? [I am here!] Rajah jumped out of his shadow without any warning. [I am ready for action! Put me out there, Masters Master!] He certainly is energetic. Good, we will need your nose, my dear feline friend! Skulk our shadows like dear Saori, and watch for anything we missed. Inform of us of everything, alright? [Yes! I will do my best!] The kid sounded even more crazed after hearing he was needed. [Master, may I go?] Haaa, as if I could say no. Be careful, alright? [Yes, Master! I shall do well!] And that was how my alliance with Larent was once again rekindled. Tasianna and I returned to the arena, understanding we should probably watch out for enemies there. Most likely, after I told everybody who I was, some spies were probably ced around to watch me. Without Saori or her garms around, this would be quite hard. I was out of practice looking for spies, after all. And it also didnt help the fourth match was about to start, meaning, Neills match. Ladies and gentlemen! Blood enjoyers! We have a match for you that will probably rival the first one we had today! A DRAGONEWT GIRL VERSUS A BEASTMEN! Hahahaha, but it probably wont end the same way, right? After all, we actually have two favorites of this tournament squaring up against each other now! Do it, Sis! To my right, we have the illustrious horned brawler with a tendency toe in with the most shiest outfits! Almost like our Crimson Horned Hestia from before! Stampeding Lightning Fargryneeiiiiilllllllll! C-Crimson Horned, are you freaking kidding me?!?!?!? He actually gave me a thir a fourth nickname?! Use one! To my left, we have the beasts of beasts! A berserker whose very name would scare even veteran warriors, but I bet once he roars, all of you will just wet your pants! I wouldnt judge you men out there, ahahaha! Wee, Ghorush Mountain Lion the Decaaaaapitatoooooor! Ghrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrouuuuuuuuuuu! Chapter 336: Fargryneill vs. Ghorush. Chapter 336: Fargryneill vs. Ghorush. And a mad rush! Ghorush dashes forth on four legs, holding his massive axe in his maw! The lion strikes forth, aiming for the horned lizard! the announcer described the battle as he always did as descriptive and hype-inducing as possible. But the ck-purple-haired girl isnt flinching! Shes standing her ground to OH! IMPACT Protected by her scales in a gauntlet form, Neill readied herself into a stance before a right hook at Ghorush as he used his momentum tond a powerful downward sh with his axe! Despite the weapons de being literallyrger than her entire arm, she blocked the attack with her fist alone, stopping it from crushing her with Ghorushs weight! But, that was when I noticed blue lines spreading on the leonids crescent axe. They were her dragon paths! She was aiming to break the weapon using her mana! Grroh! Whether he noticed that part or not, the beastmen swung his weapon around, throwing his two-handed weapons long handle at my sister, only for her to use it as a stepping stone. In the air, I saw mana focusing around the scales on her scaled-sabatons before she kicked that energy forward, sending those scales forth to hit Ghorush right in his jaw! Grrrk! The impact caused him to slide along the rocky ground. He almost hit the canyons wall the arenas theme for this match was a mountainous path but stopped himself in time by digging his weapon into the ground. W-Woah, I apologize everybody, but that was too fast for me to actually see! Ghorush tried to cleave the girl into two, only for his attack to be stopped by his thin arms! He tried to reply by hitting her with his shaft, only for her to, uuh, use a wind ability to knock him away! Mana-covered scales. Not wind ability or anything. Then again, you could call it a mana st in a way. Its far less powerful than the pure mana sts she used when she was in [Battle Frenzy] mode. Hiehie, dont look like that, dear, Mother caressed my shoulders out of nowhere, giggling as if she saw something funny. You might not have noticed it during your previous match, but the announcer has been trying to keep up with everything going there, too. You cant fault him for having trouble keeping up with the action. Chahayat swam like crazy and shot out a ton of spells without pausing. Here, those two only greeted each other. I looked at her, unimpressed. Hmm, I guess noticing the mana around her legs would be hard. It was quite subtle. Mhmm, of cou But before Mother could say anything, the leonid suddenly bellowed out augh. Ghuhahahahahahahah! Thats it! Power and challenge! Taking you down will be a delight! Showing no signs of being hurt, the berserker bumped his chest like a gori, smiling so radiantly, I was surprised his teeth would be so clean for someone like well, for, yeah, him. Yikes, stigmatizing berserkers for being unhygienic. Bad, Hestia, bad! Ha! Ive seen worthier prey in my lifetime! If that hit was supposed to impress me, then you better do better, cat! Haaa! Neill stomped the ground, sending out dragon paths through the ground which Ghorush noticed immediately. Although he probably didnt know what it actually did, he was cautious and tried to evade it. Sadly for him, dragon paths were also appearing around Neills legs, spraying small purple lightning before she [Gale Steps] right in front of the lion, sending a powerful kick. However, that was when Ghorush smirked and used his weapon to tank the attack. The lightning attack struck true and sent the 2m tall (6.5 feet) humanoid lion flying up. But, surprisingly, with the deftness of a jaguar, the hulking lion rammed his axe right into the canyons walls and began spinning on it like a gymnast. He then dug his ws into the rocky wall and used his axe to throw a chunk of it at Neill. Sis pped her hands together and used them to tear the boulder into two clear-cut parts. The time hase, blood enjoyers! That leonids epitaph Mountain Lion isnt for show! Despite how steep the canyon is, he is moving around it like an expert climber, slingingrge rocks at her without rest! the announcer described the next few moments, causing the crowd to be astonished by how well Ghorush was moving. Like a mountain goat, he was scaling the cliff, no sweat. I could tell Neill was getting annoyed at it as she was showing off her power after destroying the sixth boulder. Instead, she used her levitating scales to simply move them out of her way. This gave her the time to spread her dragon paths on the wall, literally blowing up sections of it to potentially trap or even throw the leonid off. However, Ghorush once again surprised all of us. Rocks were the only projectiles he had, he also had his roar. War Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaar! Simr to a [Draconic Roar], Ghorush let out an ear-rupturing roar st. It crashed right in front of Neill, creating a massive dust cloud to impair her vision. Even more surprisingly, when Ghorush jumped off the wall, he didnt let out a war cry or anything, hiding his angle of attack from Neill, even with her [Detection Sensor]. Holding his axe in two arms and over his head, he momentarily defied physics as he levitated in the air as mana concentrated around his de''s head. Once it turned ck and grewrger, he shed downwards like an executioner. Due to the height from where he jumped from, Neill had enough time to blow the air away by punching the ground, creating wind pressure. Grimacing when she saw Ghorushs attack, she kicked the ground, and literally sent a perfectly cut-out rectangr b twirling into the air. It was her ability to make weapons by using her dragon paths! Nevertheless, that flying object couldnt stop the leonid. Like butter, it was cleaved apart and smashed right into the ground. Neill barely managed to dodge it by sacrificing some of her scales to protect her. Then again, to us dragons, we had scales aplenty. Thrown onto the ground, Sis recovered just in time to duck under Ghorushs following swipe. After dodging another hit, Neill released more scales and finally took back some initiative as her scales helped her like a third arm. [That is no brute. He fights well,] Shay suddenly praised the leonid. [Mhm, calling him a berserker or barbarian sounds like we ridiculed him, brother. Her Highness is having more trouble than we thought,] Beth agreed with the analysis, looking pensive. They were right. Unlike Cernust, Neill was less an arcane brawler whobined spells with her martial arts, but relied heavily on her scales and dragon paths. I knew she could use [Inferno Magic], but she had preferences for certain abilities. Simr to how I neglect using certain spells over other attacks. But, even then, this Ghorush was keeping up with Neills movement. Neill immediately got out of being on the defensive, but instead of turning the tide, it almost seemed like they were in a draw. The destruction of their sh was so fast that the announcer was having trouble keeping up. Dashing around in the air with [Air Steps] and those floating scales of hers, Stampeding Lighting is bringing down her fists upon the lion! But, with that huge smile of his, Ghorush keeps blocking, blocking, blocking, before throwing out an attack to dissuade his smaller enemy! Lighting burst from the impact of their attacks befo AND S-SHE TOOK OUT A CHUNK FROM HIS AXE! Its chipped! And those blue paths struck lighting again before the ground explo GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Exploded! The poor guy was speaking so fast, that it almost made him sound like a rap god. He was trying his best to describe everything, but the fight was going so fast that he couldnt even throw in his vorful images to excite the crowd. They didnt need it. The fight was so intense, the crowd turned dead silent from the action! Honestly, the announcer was trying his best, but even he needed air! He was like a y-by-y caster who didnt have a color caster to help him out. It showed, as his eyes missed crucial moments! He missed out on the finer details like Ghorush leading Neill around with his guard and fast attacks, before shing down with his axe to destroy more of Neills floating scales! Although we had plenty of scales, there was a limit to how much we could shed per day. It was like hair. The moment she couldnt shed anymore, she would lose her ability to manipte her scales! Lady Hestia, Lady Fargryneill uses her dragon paths to power up her body simr to how normal people use their mana to strengthen themselves with [Mana Control]. However, that leonid is keeping up with her in speed and power! Tasianna exined how the fight was proceeding. Either he is of a high level, or he has more mana than a normal warrior should have. He shouldnt be able to keep up like this. Not only that, but like Shay and Beth said, hes skilled and smart with his attacks, I frowned as I admitted that. Never judge a book by its cover, huh? Seeing him fight like this reminded me of Larent or Yorshka. A veteran warrior. Fighting intelligently with precision. However, he was described as a berserker by the announcer, right? Howe he doesnt even fight like one? Where are the berserker moments? That high ogre I fought back in Firwood was far more of a berserker than this guy. It made my leg shake. My instincts on this guy were correct, after all. He really was one of the people I had to be aware of. While Chahayat was strong, his battle style revolved around that sticky water of his. If you got trapped in it, any normal person would just lose. However, Ghorush didnt seem to have a gimmick. He was just strong, simr to people like Farron or Master. And that caused my survival instincts to kick in, wanting me to appraise him and see how strong he really was. However gah, ethics it was the wrong thing to do. He wasnt an enemy nor a lowlife. I would lose all my right toin if someone were to use [Identify] on me if I did it myself. Allowing people some privacy was a line I didnt want to cross after I rejoined society, and was one of the reasons why I havent appraised Mother or Neill yet, despite how much I wanted to. Even asking them was embarrassing. Pretty sure they would allow me, especially Mother, but it just seemed creepy. However, I can do this. Mana Eyes. Averting directly looking at him, I took a nce at his mana levels without opening his status board. What the? Thats quite a lot of mana. Topare, Mother had the most mana inside this arena without a doubt. Although she waspressing it, simply taking a look at her with [Mana Eyes] active would cause a painful feedback. Now, excluding myself, the next one would be Neill herself, which made sense. Following them would be Tasianna and the twins in that order. Now, outside of the obvious candidates, the next person with the highest mana would be, surprisingly, Rita. It made sense since she was a faefolk before she became a dryad, but she was a nonbatant, which was the surprising part. After her, I could see some mages and the nobles of this country taking the next position, but the ones I noticed were actually Naemon and Joek, who were sitting far away from us. And this was where it became surprising, just under those master mages was Ghorush himself. He had that much mana, to the point he could beat out trained mages and even nobles. I hadnt checked out Larents total mana, but considering the mana shes he could produce, he probably was around this ranking, too. Renee, on the other hand, had enough mana as a normal knight enough to cast spells, but not for an extended battle. Beastman, mostly a warrior, and he still has that much mana? Where did he train to cultivate that much? Arent you underestimating her a bit too much, Lady Priestess? Renee suddenly spoke up, interrupting my thought. She lives for battle, and no matter whom she goes up against, she always fights with an underdog attitude. Meaning, she never underestimates her opponents even with all her confidence. But she will crush them the moment they show even an inkling of weakness Yup, thats right! Rita nodded, palms clenched into fists. Nothing can stand in Fargryneills way once she gets fired up! Every tournament shes ever entered has ended in her win! Hiehiehie! And in support, Mother began to giggle. After all, she is my husbands daughter~ AND DOWN! My head snapped back to the match, only to see Ghorush on the ground with ck mes burning his fur armor. She slipped through his defenses andnded the first clear attack on him! A ck fire punch, right under his blind spot! the announcer cheered, jumping up like an excited fan from where hementated. Simrly, the crowd also erupted, letting out all the pent-up excitement from their sh. Breathing out some ck mes, her scaled gauntlets and leggings fell off, turning back into scales. Mana paths then covered her four limbs like tattoos, streaming through the gaps between her scales. They showed some lightning sparks but eventually began covering her hands in ck mes. Dodge this. Huuuuuu! Breathing in deeply, I knew exactly what she was preparing a dragon breath! Ghorush noticed this, too and began scaling the cliff again, but he reacted toote as Neill unleashed a massive ck fire st. Scorching not only the earth, it destroyed arge section of the wall, causing the leonid to be flung into the air. [Gale Steps]ing to the wall, Neill grabbed a section of it and spread her dragon paths through it, before peeling off a perfectly-cut rectangr b from it! Only this time, it was asrge as a billboard. And with it, she literally flipped the thing like a table, trying to crush Ghorush with it! Thats insane! I blurted out by the extreme nature of her attack, to the point I was really wondering if this was reality or some fantasy story! Lady Hestia, you also like destroying cliffs. I mean, you even caused a cave-in, causing a whole cliffside to be demolished when we first met, Tasianna reminded me of my first few months in the Belzac forest. That was Saoris idea! Besides, look! I pointed back at the fight, drawing her attention to how Ghorush somehow was scaling this disorientating situation. Noticing this, Neill literally began running along the wall with her dragon paths, showing off how versatile it was. And with [Gale Steps] once again, she immediately closed the distance between her and Ghorush. With her hand ame, shended another searing punch on the leonid, but this time, he managed to block it. And this was where the mountainous terrain of this simted arena came into y. No longer were they fighting only in the canyon, but they even used the treacherous paths and tforms of this ce to their advantage. Ghorush masterful climbing and Neills dragon paths made this whole ce seem so much smaller than it should be. The darting dungeon camera to keep up with the fight was fidgeting around, desperately trying to track how the two were fighting. The audience, although confused at times, was fully engrossed as whenever they stopped moving around, they would fight each other like in an MMA fight. Dashing around like lightning, thess is giving Ghorush no time to breathe! Zigzagging around while using her scales like footsteps, she is outmaneuvering therger leonid! Ghorush has finally been pushed to the defensive, unable to do anything but react! the announcer eximed. All those ck mes and the constant explosions from those blue lines arent allowing Ghorush a chance to counter! What is this leonid to do to get out of this preca WHAT?! This match surely could be called a cliffhanger, but not in the general sense. More like, both Sis and Ghorush had such a love for cliffs, they were hanging off them any time they had to. Literally cliffhangers! And it all started when Sis punched right through Ghorushs axe, continuing my tradition of destroying my opponents equipment. However, her arm was stuck in therge weapon, and Ghorush didnt take so kindly to it as he literally took this chance to m her to the ground with it. Although she freed himself, the leonid smirked before he dug his destroyed weapon into the ground causing the whole cliff to break apart. Wraaaaaaaaah?! Sis shrieked as she lost solid ground under her, falling headfast from thendslide. Ghuhahahahahaha! Let us die together in a ze of fire! Ghraaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Ancestors, watch me fight! Elemental Kings, watch me DIE! Finally, when the tension reached its peak, Ghorush showed his berserker tendency. With a loud promation of his faith towards the elemental kings the old gods, or primarchs, as Mother called them he charged his mana into his axe, preparing himself for the match-ending attack. Due to all the rocks falling down with her, Neill fell onto one of them and immediately recovered. Seeing Ghorush nning something, Neill kept jumping deep towards the ground, trying to evade the rubble and Ghorush. The leonid, on the other hand, kept his axe raised as he fell onto one of the falling rocks. The ck de grew further in size as its master kept following Sis, trying to reach her before thendslide fell onto the ground. It would only take seconds for that to happen, but from how fast those two were moving, it felt like even time stopped for them. Ghuhahahahahahaha! Ghorushughed maniacally as the de reached the size of a boulder. He tensed his legs and jumped forth, holding his weapon to cleave her apart! Neill! I shot up, realizing the trajectory and speed of his descent were enough for him to reach Neill with his erged weapon. She had dodged, now! Dodge! Ghuhahahahah! Let us dine in Marsvens oblivion! Braverys Doom! A chill ran down my spine as I watched Neill turn her head around to the sky with a smirk formed on her blue face. Freikugel! The blue disappeared from her face, showing off how they were just dragon paths, umting all that energy into her kirin horn, causing it to shoot out purple lightning. And in the next moment, that horn of hers shot out aser from pure mana, piercing right through Ghorushs arms, leavingrge holes in both of them. Huh? The leonids eyes widened as he nced at his arms, letting go of his weapon due to a loss of important muscles. Good match! Neill shouted as she began gathering mana around her hands, forming it into a ball. Pulse Arcana! Throwing the ball out like a baseball, Ghorush could onlyugh as the attack consumed him whole, unable to dodge without [Air Walk]. In the next moment, a brilliant light shot out, retreating from the arena. AND WE HAVE A WINNER! IN THE MOST CATACLYSMIC WAY POSSIBLE! Remember my freaking name, HUMANS! FARGRYNEILL! YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! NEILL! And I couldnt help but be the first to cheer for her victory. Chapter 337: Pen, Sword, and Heart. Chapter 337: Pen, Sword, and Heart. Ghuhahahahahahaha! My thanks, dragonewt girl! Im not a fan of Aurenas blind little pups, but white spells are far more useful than any other healing method. A salve wouldnt heal those wounds! Oof! The first thing Ghorush did after I healed the two baseball-sized holes in his arms was to smack me right in the back, nearly knocking me over due to size and weight difference alone. Dragon or not, I wasnt as heavy as my original form right now. Otherwise, wooden floors would just crack under me. Well, thats the least I could have done after making your arms practically useless. Neill suddenly grabbed my shoulder and pulled me closer to her, looking prideful as she stared at Ghorush, who was just getting up from his bed in the infirmary. Hmph! Thats how a victor should act, ha! So you nearly ruined his life as a warrior because you thought I could cure him? Neill? Isnt that going too far? I red at my reckless sister. Tch, bad loser. Shishihahahahaha! But look at that! You closed up his arms to the point he could smack your back! See, I knew you had in you, Hestia! Huep! Waaaaah! Neill suddenly smacked me in the back, too! Stop it! Stop hitting my back! Also, control your strength if you do so! I dont care how it isnt hurting me, stop doing so! Warrior idiots One minute, they were trying to kinda kill each other, in the other, they became fast friends. At least, that was what it looked like when I saw Ghorushughing merrily, congratting Sis for her victory over him. Despite herser beam from her unicorn horn possibly stopping his life as a fighter, he still took the loss well, praising her for giving him a wonderful fight. Just like my first impression of him when I first met him in the royal rumble, he was a real battle junkie. When Neill literally dragged me to the infirmary after her win, we saw the tall leonid literally shun the priests away from him, only epting potions from the alchemists. From what he just admitted, it seemed he wasnt a real fan of Aurenas religion and its followers. Reminding me quite a bit of the lizardmen I met in the Belzac forest. He did try to reject my help, showing more suspicion of mepared to when we first met. Still, to the victor went the spoils, and he was a firm believer of that motto. Sis wouldnt ept his reluctance of getting healed by a priestess of Aurena, so in the end, she persuaded him to have my mes and [Major Heal] patch him up. Hmph! Ghorush jumped off his bed, whichically broke apart after he did so, probably due to his weight. S-Sir, you shoul One of the alchemists tried to stop him, but the blunt beastmen didnt care one bit for theirint. Shoving them aside, he came over to pat Neills shoulder. Good fight. Hope we can repeat that again, but for real next time! He grinned, showing off his massive canines. Unperturbed by this, even taking it as a sign of goodwill, she pped his burly forearm lightly before bumping her fist against his. I fight for glory and respect, leonid. Thats the thing that separates us. Death sounds like a pain for my tail. Ghuhahahahaha! Fine! Each warrior to their own. At least, our wish to be stronger and fight powerful opponents is still the same. The Elemental Kings might not watch over us anymore, but I am sure the Spirit of Fire would have been pleased with our performance! Once again, the leonid brought up the Elemental Kings, the former primarchs of this world. Curiosity got to me at this point, as it was clear this guy grew up in a ce where the Origin God faith was less prevalent. You dont seem like a follower of any Origin or Subordinate god, I brought up to Ghorush, causing him to frown. Hmm. Curious, priestess? I thought you were more a fighter-at-heart with how you fought with us, but I guess blesseds of Aurena arent that interesting. He shrugged, but his words didnt match his posture. He looked like he was willing to talk, instead of brushing me off with a bored look. This guy really is curious, huh? More to him than a berserker. My master is a follower of Istari, so I cant help it. Also, not often you meet somebody like you around in this part of the continent, I replied, earning me another shrug from him. Hmm. If were talking, then not here. Too stuffy. His mouth then turned into a fat grin, even drooling a bit. Ha! The best way to celebrate a victory is with food and booze! Treat me, and Ill speak, oldrade-in-arms! H-Huh, food?! Now? I flinched, not expecting that answer. Of course, now! Stomachs empty! Hmm, sounds good! Neill immediately agreed with him while rubbing her tummy, before attempting to persuade me. Come on, it''s lunch break now! Its two bells worth of time. Well eat, have some good time, and you can then go do your whole noble shtick. Come on, lets invite the others, too! More the merrier! Ghuhaha! d to hear you agree, fellow warrior! After battle feasts are the best! Best time to remember how youre alive, while your foes arent! I was really tempted. I havent eaten anything yet after my match, so maybe this was as good of a time as ever. Honestly, with Neills lion mane-like hair, she looked a bit like a leonid when Ipared Ghorush with her. Acted like him, at least. I technically had a meeting with Prince Markvals mother and also Duke Alberstien, so I was a bit nervous to dy it any further. I had my responsibility and I was sure Tasianna would be angry at me if I dyed it but learning about this lion guy? It was very hard to choose in the end but, I already made a promise to attend. Well, your word is your reputation. Neill nodded understandably, while the leonid groaned in dissatisfaction. The break is long, though, yeah? End it quickly ande join us! Ill take everybody else while you and Tasianna make pleasantries with those humans. I was lucky to have an understanding sister, knowing what I wanted to do instead of being a princess. Of course, since I outranked every noble in this country by a mile, I technically could act like the spoiled, unruly imperial princess, but that was a cliche I wasnt willing to do. My parents raised me better than that. Besides This will be a good chance to speak with them about the impending attack. I had already talked to Jethro and Alistar about my fear of an invasion, and hopefully they also informed the others about it. However, to make sure, I had to speak with them personally. We didnt know who we were up against, so it would be better to deal with everything now. So, with Neill taking everybody out for some lunch, Tasianna and I went over to a separate section of the arena, after she helped me get into a dress. If this were a normal building, you would think the arena was linked with another ce through a long hallway, but this was a dungeon. Just like my subspace, the interior could be changed however you wanted, disregarding its outside appearance. After I presented myself, the knights bowed and an attendant dressed like a butler came over to greet me. He bowed deeply before addressing me properly. I asked him why there wasnt a queue for the banquet, which he answered was cause another entrance was at the audience area for the nobles. Naturally. I should have guessed that part. Princess Anasthasia had anticipated youing this way, he told me. I nodded and thanked Anasthasia for predicting my obvious path. Going through the doors, my eyes widened a bit as the hallway looked more like a castles garden path. Beautifully maintained shrubbery, flower beds aplenty, and an area so beautiful and peaceful you wouldnt believe it was ced next to a blood sport arena. Just seeing the artificial sky was a clear reminder this ce was a dungeon. Mydy, may I ask you a few questions? Instead of me, the butler began speaking with Tasianna. Due to our rank difference, the butler knew he couldnt address me directly and had to go through Tasianna first. Her Grace had informed me to ask for Her Imperial Highnesss title and spot in her houses hierarchy. If I may, could I ask you for them? I presume to int HOW DARE YOU! Ooooooh, herees the drama popcorn Tasianna, interrupted by a loud yell, immediately darted her head towards a mostly-enclosed area with a silver status of Yeostar,rge enough for me to see it over the shrubbery walls. The attendant next to us instantly flinched, looking like cold sweat was forming on his forehead. Unfortunately for me, I recognized that voice, and was already imagining something bad about to happen. With a weary mind, we walked over to the local, only to suddenly hear ss splintering, causing us to move faster. Once there, I saw Prince Markval forced behind his mother by the woman herself, while the four princes of the Divide stared her down. Next to them stood Duke Alberstien and Alistar, both looking mortified. On one side, the princess regent was scowling at the four princes with a broken wine ssying before her. On the other hand, the princes looked horrified at the regents behavior. Taking a step back, the princes protested at her obscene actions. You cannot spew such insults into our faces, Regent Estelle. For a princess, your attitude towards us is discourteous to the extreme! Such a manner of speech deserves nothing but ire from the Goddess! You have weed us well but your conduct just now is like lifting a mask! You are your sons the future prince of Yeos representative, so why must you antagonize us? His future allies? Pah! The fear in their faces instantly disappeared as if it wasnt there in the first ce. The four men immediately transitioned into humiliating the regent for what they said were demeaningments. However, as I had just arrived, I didnt really know what happened. However, under this storm, the regent didnt falter, instead, her expression contorted even further. A-Antagonize? Nonsense! Nonsense! Y-You dare bring up my husbands death as if its some foregone event in the past, stating how we lost power in my country! How dare you! How dare you assume that of us! That we are weak! What are allies when all they wish is to usurp ournd! What nonsense are you talking about, Regent Estelle?! One of the princes shouted, although I had already forgotten who he was without my parallel minds helping me remember. We suggested we help you! Your borders are filled with bandits ransacking your viges and robbing merchantsing from your home to our nations! Where are you soldiers? Knights? Why haven''t you issued this to the mercenary guild? Not to mention those abominable goblins and kobolds! My Veignneight has been attacked by those beasts for a while now, and from the look of it, they areing from the west. From our neighbor you, Yeos! Stamp those vile beasts nests, or do you expect me to continue spending my countrys coffers on solving your issue? Nonsense! Foul trickery! she shrieked, almost sounding hysterical. Ournd is protected by God Yeostar, always a shining jewel for the Goddesss army! Small pests are to be expected, for rats to squirm everywhere in this world! Alistar! Tell them! What bandits and goblins do they speak of? U-Uh, Lad But stuttering like that only allowed the regent to continue, not letting him say anything. See! He cannot say, for there are none! Do note to ournd making these oundish usations, only for you to try to offer aid! You only seek to invade us! You delusional woman! And the climax was reached. The four sovereigns had faces as red as tomatoes. Our states are also in danger of all these troubles and you make our offer for goodwill sound so devious! Paranoia has enraptured you, you foolish pariah! How dare Please, stop! Alberstien finally moved in between the two groups, trying to stop them. Princess Estelle, please, these are our guests! We cannot jus And you! You repulsive viin! You were the one who pushed my husband to the death! Puppet maker that you are! I did no such thing! His Majesty died a true and honorable death as a warrior prince! Do not make light of his death, Princess Dowager! Alberstien shot right back at the princess, causing her to flinch back, looking like she was just betrayed. Now, I get it. Not only the Empire, but also to these worms. Make my son your puppet to control it in the shadows for them! You, no, all of you! The regent raged on, pointing at every noble in the local area in a mad rush. Traitors! All of you are traitors! None of you will harm my boy! NONE! She then grabbed Markvals arm, tugging on it roughly. Markval, we must leave now! M-Moth The young prince cowered, unable to stand up to his mothers re. The boy from before wasnt there anymore, reced by the same fear I noticed on the first day we met in his court. Alistar, we leave now! Escort us back to our rooms! Now! Yes, Your Highness! Alistar saluted and immediately followed after them, unable or unwilling to say anything. Holy moly I didnt know what just happened, but I was right to call this drama popcorn. That was insane, and in a bad way. And that showed with the awkwardness in the air as all the nobles kept quiet, staring as their monarch was dragged away by a helicopter mother. In the meantime, Duke Alberstien tried to speak and appease the princes, but it all fell apart. They only listened to his plea before rejecting it without thinking about it. Tasianna and I immediately hid ourselves, unwilling to speak with them currently. After they left, so did many other nobles, finding the atmosphere too stuffy to continue. Poor banquet, I pitied the chefs and attendants who prepared the three tables full of food and wine I saw in the party. It seemed like it would be either wasted, or given out to the popce as leftovers. After most of them left, Tasianna and I entered the ce after we checked everything. Outside of a few servants, only Duke Alberstien was there, waiting for some of the former to fill his wine ss and put food on his wooden te. After they were done, he went over to an unupied table and began eating, solemnly with nobody else around. We stopped at his table. He didnt seem to have noticed me. I took a seat. Eating alone? The royal coffers are low enough. As Seneschal, I shall not waste the money and effort I invested here. Commendable. I didnt expect you of all people would say that. Wasting food should be a crime, I replied, thinking about my time in the Belzac forest and how hard it was to get food all alone. Hmph, you are exaggerating, I hope. Wasting food dishonors the hard work our serfs andnd perform to provide us nobles and our armies with plenty of sustenance. However, to make it aw where breaking it would force us to punish them? We are no barren country with food problems. He kept eating while talking with me. Does Kargryx have such aw? Im speaking randomly, dont mind me. I kept a nonchnt attitude with him, finding no need to act like a noble right now. Soooo, what happened? The four princes suggested giving up some of ournd to them since we have lost military strength. Too much to protect them. Slighted, looking down at Prince Markval and our previous sovereign, the regentshed out. He clenched his knife, digging it harder into his ce as if he was letting his anger out on it. Women emotional beings. Unfit to rule, unfit to lead. I stared at him, causing him to put his utensils down. I apologize. I should Oh, dont worry about it. Jethro already gave me the full brunt of your countrys nobilitys misogyny. I smirked, finding it funny how it really was ingrained in two high-standing officials in this nations government. If you expected me to be angry and shout at you, well, dont bother. Im reserving that for when I meet the people responsible for Saintess Eshes death. The man looked at me nkly, not saying anything. He stroked his goatee before continuing his meal. Where are Princess Anasthasia and Jethro? Shouldnt they be around? I brought up, not wanting this to end up in silence. Both, not here. Sir Jehtro is probably taking care of that little problem you found out. After he answered that question, he thenid his utensils back on the te, before looking at me. Princess Hestia, why are you here? As you can see, your appointment with the regent is not avable. I still have one for you, Duke Alberstien, I replied. Dont forget we had one after the third match. I had to leave before I could speak with you, so I wish to continue it now. Hmph. Of course. The death of a Folschreckian noble, correct? I heard from a knight how Sir Larent was livid when he saw Sir Arlonds body. Everything really is falling apart after our army marched off to the war. We cannot even please a dragon royal. He wiped his mouth with a handkerchief before taking a sip from his wine, beginning to look irritated as he looked around the empty venue. Tell me, Princess Hestia. What does the Goddess think about us? What is God Yeostar thinking? Why have us suffer all of this? Did we not do our best to serve them by helping the Empire in war effort? Why do we deserve all this punishment? Yeostar answered while Aurena didnt, probably too busy to deal with something like this. Even Yeostars answer sounded a bit too corporate PR, but it was purely cause I had that lecture just today. I understood their reasoning, but regurgitating that to Alberstien wouldnt solve anything. Do you really think you are serving them correctly? Disregarding the whole female problems you have with a female Origin God as the country''s main religion, do you honestly think what you are doing is correct? Of course. Yeos is thend of knights, dedicated to Yeostar, the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty. The Empire has done so much for us over the many years weve been their vassals. They united us humans together to tackle our enemies, protecting us so we can prosper. What about the War for the Faefolk? I pointed out, causing the mans eyes to twitch. Mistakes have been made, yes, but dont you understand, Princess Hestia, without the Empire, the demonkins and the beastmen barbarians would have overrunned our homes decades ago! How could we stand around, not doing our part to help them? These wars can never end, if we dont do something! And, I get it. Loyalty is something important and how you speak about fighting with the Empire instead of shirking your responsibilities does sound brave, but have you tried to take a step back and observe how your country is operating? What do you mean by that? Alberstien asked me suspiciously, unsure what I was talking about. I mean,e on, your very capital isnt acting anywhere close to these ideals youve set for yourself. Ive heard from many people in the city how manymoners despise beastmen due to the war with Carmaniate. Their sons and daughters were conscripted before being sent to die for the Empire. None of these people are knights, but you send them out anyway. A war cannot be won with quality alone. We humans cannot afford such an advantagepared to you dragons or the elves. We need numbers; high quantities of levies to protect us from the beastmen, while the Empires elite forces take on the demonkins. We humans fight wars on two fronts, so we must make drastic decisions. He had his argument ready, despite how he sounded like he didnt care much about themoners who fight in these wars. Then what about all the gambling your people are doing during these matches? Despite being a knight country, you sure put in a lot of effort to make your blood sport very entertaining for themon man and woman. Blood enjoyers, yeah? Revel in gore and viscerals! I imitated the announcers voice but made it extremely heroic to joke about what I said. Yes, well, we cannot control the masses, right? Our people are happy, and that is what makes a good country, in my opinion. Gambling? What are we to do? Ouw it? It will still be performed underground, far away from our reach. At least right now, we can prevent outside maniptions. Yeah, but internal cheating is okay, because its there to make things more exciting, right? Sure, I have no evidence, bute on, what have been my matches? Urgh, you arent understanding what I am telling you, I massaged my temple, a bit fed up with how he was trying to skip over the implications. Your people need you here. Not out there, fighting for a war while you are weakened! That is what I am trying to tell you here in the Goddesss stead! Are those Her Holinesss own words, or your opinions? He stared me down, leaving me literally no choice to wiggle around. Mine, of course. Dont presume the Goddess has time for every single problem in this world! Those words identally caused Alberstien to raise an eyebrow, looking at me as if I was heathen or something, but I was simply speaking the truth! See, what I am trying to tell you is that you should focus on your countrys problems, first! Bandits, those grimgarians, pirates, and not to mention all that damn money you need! Hmph, so you have joined the Princesss camp, huh? Stop trying to be pedantic about it! I bashed the table with my fist, angrily staring at him at how unwilling he was to take on advice. Sure, I might be a naive young girl, but this little girl has been inside your damn city. Walking around with the normal folks and also went out to fight grimgarians for your country. I have spoken with people who expressints and those worried about pirates attacking your iing merchants! I scratched my head to calm myself down, before standing up from my seat. Here is the thing, I didnt backstab you, I was already trying to help Anasthasia. She knows full well the coffers are empty and wishes me to help, simr to you. You even admitted the money is tight. I brought over help from Artorias, helping me prepare for the concert in the city right at this moment! Hmph, I had figured the Princess had spoken with you earlier than I expected from how everything was resolved. During our first meeting? I nodded. Yes, but if you call trying to help another country joining a faction, then do just that. You have plenty of problems on your te, as I could see. Not only domestically with a young prince and his unbnced mother but also with foreign politics. However, even if you dont trust women because of your countrys ill-perceived views, at least, trust Anasthasia. Shes really trying her best for this country she loves. And I a woman, too am trying my best to find out who the enemy is, despite how much I want to cancel my Divine Quest and leave this ce. The duke remained silent, looking at me as if believing I wasnt done talking. Taking it as a hint, I let out a deep sigh. You, Jethro, and Anasthasia. Three factions, all wishing well for your country, but none of you can work together. The pen, the sword, and the heart. You cant advance or grow as you are, right now. He drank his wine ss empty when I ended, looking pensive as he stared at it. Then, what do you expect me to do, Your Grace? Communication. You need to do your job as a seneschal and help Prince Markval finally spread his wings, instead of having his mother chain him down. Im not saying get rid of her, but help her see the errors of her ways, otherwise, I will believe you are pulling the strings. Using the poor kid as a puppet. If you really want your country to survive, with threats within and outside, then start helping those who care to make a change. And with that said, I left him alone, hoping my words would help both Anasthasia and Renee in their goals. Jethro and Duke Alberstien were pivotal yers in this countrys government. I had spoken my piece to them. Now, it was time to see if Yeos can transform into a ce where I would wish toe back for a summer vacation or not. I then left the arena without changing my dress, finding it too cumbersome to ask Tasianna about it. Strangely enough, we quickly found Neill and the others, as we noticed Ghorush, Sis, and Mother having an eating contest. Those fools I shook my head as Ghorush and Neill had to forfeit before Mother showed any signs of giving up. I also smacked Neill on her head, as she allowed Mother to pay for everything. That meant, it came from my wallet! Mine! I stole away Mothers food after the contest was done and began devouring it like a post-hibernation bear. Talking with that duke made me sooooooooo hungry, and if I had to pay for all this food, then I sure would have a bit from it! H-Hey, Hestia! I like that one! Sisined, but I was a voracious being made from pure hunger, desiring everything she paid for with my damn credit card! Then again, I could also just use the sun and feed myself with sr energy to fill myself up, but, eh. In any case, after our meal was over, we went back to the arena where the remaining matches of the day began. Naemon vs. Random Yeosian Noble Joek vs. Renee Random adventurer vs. Alistar Random Yeosian knight vs. Larent Were thest matches of the day. Naemon won his match pretty handedly as the noble couldntpete with the sandstorm he could conjure up, while Renee only narrowly won her match against Joek. He, from what I knew, seemed mute, so her silence field was practically useless to him. He could chant his spells in his head. Renee only won against him after using her wind constructs to overturn his sandstorm onto himself. For thest two matches, Alistar was the winner while, as he mentioned, Larent forfeited his matchpletely, angering sooooo many people in the arena. Some even called for his head. Others, like Alistar, were disappointed. With the tournament done for today, I attended some meetings with the people Tasianna made appointments with me. Mostly clothiers and armorers, which Neill loved so much, she didnt evenin abouting. She was very interested in the clothes, wanting to see how the nobles clothes would change with an ocean next to them. Renee and Rita said their goodbyes here, while Mother, Tasianna, and the twins joined us, making this pretty much a family outing. Strangely enough, freaking Ghorush kept following us around despite where we were going. It seemed like he and Neill actually became good friends after their food match. Well, not like it harmed anybody. Anyways, after all that fun, the next day came to us. The schedule was a bit more lenient as only four matches were being held today. As such, the tournament ended earlier than yesterday, which was great since I had ns elsewhere. Me vs. A random merc from Neills round Empire knight vs. Fargryneill Naemon vs. Renee Alistar vs. Random Yeosian Knight And that was it, really. Arlond died, so I swept his opponent in less than five seconds and so did Neill with her opponent. Naemon and Renee was another extremelypetitive match, since both were normal humans, using their abilities to beat each other. This time, however, Renee was actually able to use her silence field well, defeating Naemon with a surprise attack with it. Ending the day, was a very chivalrous match between the Knight-Commander and one of hisrades, ending in Alistars win. And that was how the fourth day of the bracket stage ended. And since we ended early, I could finally take the nexus back to Griffonpeak to pick up a very special object I had paid big bucks for. Our partys very own [Crystal of the Divine System]. Chapter 338: Rich one second, Poor the next. Chapter 338: Rich one second, Poor the next. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Deep breaths, deep breaths. Calm down my heart as best as possible. Need to get better at this. Better control if I want to prevent bing alone one day. My triple-colored mes were swirling around me like a slow twister. I had my eyes closed, but I could feel their warmth swirling around me. But, at the same time, I felt something pulsating through my veins and arteries. Energy, but also a primal desire for battle. Yup, this was [Battle Frenzy] alright. In the past, seeing this annoying abnormal status effect would have probably scared me, seeing as I could lose control and just hurt people around me. It happened once, no, thrice, where I simply lost full control of my body. The first and second times, I lostplete control of myself and had to resort to my parallel minds to recover my lost memory. Those moments were after we finally left the Belzac forest and after Shiterno granted me his blessing. The third time was during the Griffonpeak attack, but I guessed I had matured enough to not lose consciousness there. Or, even worse, my greed, or wrath, to kill that demonkin wanted me to see him disappear before my very eyes. The first signs of me wanting vengeance for Eshes death. epted and noted. But now, even thinking of the Yanderu Elusseuss or Eithalr made me angry. Revenge plots sure sucked ass. As such, I needed to get stronger. Kramps, Mother, and Neill already taught me the basics of my bloodlines power and also how to fight like a dragon. The foundation was set, you could say. Now, it was time I developed them properly. And the next step for me was to pass the Lust stage of the [Battle Frenzy] training. And, cool down. Uponmand, cold, shivering air enveloped my body, forcibly slowing down my heart rate to the point I could deactivate [Battle Frenzy] without any dys. With the training over, the mes around my body and the white highlights in my hair disappeared. Once again, such a short meditation session? I groaned in dissatisfaction, wanting to train just a bit longer. Jeez, youre too impatient. This is a long process, as I said. Sis shook her head, looking annoyed at myment. Yes, you can finally use [Battle Frenzy] but its only the minor stage. The purpose of you gradually getting used to using that rage in our blood is to prepare you for Lust. You wont advance to moderate, no; Im helping you prepare yourself from embracing the hedonist inside you. Since I knew KleaHatma, the archdemon of lust, I knew full well what lust actually meant. The ultimate hedonist, to release every bit of your desire into the world to im it all. It wasnt like gluttony or greed, which were need and want respectively, but stimtion of your senses until you couldnt take anymore. Full depravity, where you would act on any sort of whim, making you more like a wild card. It is about fulfillment. At least, that was what I understood from KleaHatmas and Kramps description of the differences between the trifecta of desires: gluttony, lust, and greed. I agree! I needed more time! Running towards us from the side, Rita in her humanized form looked at us with glistening eyes, holding onto her wooden te. You barely do your meditation practices! This is the first time I get to watch a whole session! I still need to document how all this even works with your blood and Its final! Neill shouted at both of us. Haaa, Tasianna, I could really use some tea right now. My apologies, Lady Fargryneill, but I still need to warm up the water. Tasianna smiled wryly, pointing at our outdoor tea cooking setup, using my catalyst to heat up the water. Maybe I should have taken up Murainas offer to use the guilds kitchen. Well, whats done is done. It should be ready in a moment. Ha, maybe you''re the impatient one, Neill. She just cooled me down, give her some time, I joked, causing Neill to shrug before helping me up. We were currently in the mages guilds grounds in Griffonpeak, specifically at the training field they reserved for their university students. Mostly cause the ones next to the guilds building were preupied with other students. I kinda forgot how the guild had a whole teau all for themselves and their university on Wintertalon mountain the geographic location which gave Griffonpeak its name. But, we werent exactly here to make a spectacle of ourselves while I trained [Battle Frenzy]. Honestly, I would have preferred it if a crowd of mages and uni students was literally looking at us with stunned faces, as if we were some celebrities. Sure, everybody in Griffonpeak knew of me already but I havent even told Muraina Neill was my sister. We were only here to pick up my [Crystal of the Divine System], but then Muraina, the Griffonpeak mages guildmaster, told us we had to wait due to someplications. She didnt seem nervous or anything, so I said it was fine. To pass the time, Neill suggested we continued my training, so I obliged. Gathering all these people around us was just an annoying coincidence. In any case, a couple of minutester, after Tasianna finished our tea, Murainas attendant informed us everything was ready and we could finally pick it up. Our group today was a bit more barebones than usual, only having Tasianna, Neill, and Rita with us. The others were still in Elyonda, either sunbathing or looking into any problems. I wanted to join thetter group, but I had some pretty important things to do in Artorias today. Good thing my match today was prettyckluster, leaving me enough energy for what was toe after our visit here. Wee back, Lady Hestia. I do really, really apologize for sending you away, Muraina, a nobledy from the Empire and Aleistunum mage, greeted us as we entered the building, looking a bit wearier than before. I had some things to handle, and also Lady Thyra asked me to wait before handing you the crystal. Konnichiwa~ Standing next to Muraina was my friend Thyra, waving her hand, instead of bowing. She spoke in Japanese, but it seemed Muraina didnt react to it, meaning she was using it so often nobody really minded it. Thyra? Hold on, youre the director of the royal academy, why are you here? The school day shouldnt be over yet, I asked her, surprised at her sudden appearance. Well, you donte over too often. We barely ever have the chance for some tea, with how youre roaming the world, doing good, Thyra argued, making me question if I really was doing enough good to get such praise. My bad luck usually ruined things. Besides, Lady Muraina mentioned you had newpanions following you! A human, and a dragonewt with ck and purple scales. Ehe. Ah, my name is Rita! Im not much of a mage, but I do very much love documenting events and information! Knowledge of the unknown guides us, eheh. Rita made a pretty good impression on the two Istari followers, earning her a warm wee before both drew their eyes to my sister. Neill had a deadpan expression, shrugging her shoulders. With an exasperated voice, she spoke, Fargryneill. Think whatever you want of me. Honestly, Hestia, you broke so many unnamed rules for the Adulthood Pilgrimage, you should be lucky you arent on one, right now. Whos supposed to punish me, anyways? Neill waved her hand in dismissal, not replying. Instead, I smiled and shrugged my own shoulders. Well, its always good to see you, Thyra, but if this is about teaching at the academy, Im rejecting it once again. I dont have much time until I have to go to the pce. Oh, dont worry. We already managed to hire a certified Aleistunum fire mage, who probably wont be a problem seeing as he preaches more about Goddess Crustacia than doing his lessons. Comints aplenty, but no threat to our students. I showed her a thumbs up, finding the image of a teacher giving a sermon during a fire magic lesson oddly interesting, but also unpleasant. If you were a follower of Danterno, thest you would want to do was listen to somebody preaching about another god. It sounded better than thest fire professor they had, though, who was such a Danterno zealot he egged a student into killing a noble, which caused his downfall into banditry. With the pleasantries over, Muraina invited us all into her office. Seeing as this was a pretty costly transaction, we had to confirm everything was correct with the object. Wouldnt want to use the crystal during a dungeon dive, only to find it didnt work, right? Hmm? When we entered the room, I noticed there was a near-empty cup of tea on the guest table, in addition to a crystal te held up by small keyboard-like legs. Uhm, is that yours? It looks interesting Huh? O-Oh, how embarrassing. Muraina clutched her head as she looked at the small mess on the table in exhaustion, before telling her attendant to clean it up and bring some fresh tea for everybody. It was business. The reason why I had you wait. Mhrm, if you want, you may appraise it. Certainly saves me time to exin it. Lady Muraina, please, you should at least act a bit more involved in all of this. Stress or not, you are meeting with a princess. Then again, if you dont mind, then I wouldnt say no to this chance to see how this [Transmission te] works. Transmission te? Oooh, ooh! Do you mean, this is the te the technology guild of Aleistunums capital has been developing? I heard it wasnt even close to being finished yet! Rita expressed, being giddy with Thyra. It shouldnt be! This has to be a prototype or something. The dwarves of Ankor-Nazta might be the forerunner of the evolution of manatech, but the mages of Aleistunum lead the world in the advancement of spells, enchantments, and alchemy! Certainly putting them on a pedestal there. Mana Eyes. Transmission te An enchanted magic item used to transmit long-distance information to another transmission te or crystal by disying words written with mana. Enchantments: [Long-Range Mana Transfer] [Vessel Acquisition: Water] [Vessel Acquisition: Wind] Words? So, it cant transmit images, huh? Kinda curious what Muraina talked about, but thats none of my business. Hmm? After appraising the item, I looked back up, ready to sit down, only for Thyra and Muraina to look at me with anticipation, whereas Rita waspletely engrossed by the object. Looking over at Rita, who had already sat down, and Tasianna, all they could do was shrug to my confusion. Uh, did I do something wrong? I asked. Nothing. We are just curious what your opinion on it is, Lady Hestia, Muraina egged me onto something, but I wasnt sure what she meant. Opinion? Well, I would like to see how it works but that is about it. Thyra raised an eyebrow at my reply. Do you have no idea on how to improve it? I thought you would, considering your inventive nature. You were the one to create such an impressive feat of the arcane by creating your [Room] and also a teleportation method using those runes! Just because I had an idea on how to make something doesnt mean I can figure out new things like a genius! I create things I need, and that demands time! From culinary to custom spells to my concert ns, everything required time, which was why my schedule was always filled to the brim. Even making my grenades required me to take some time to do them, as I couldnt mass-produce hundreds in a few hours. Here! Muraina gestured for me to sit next to her for a moment, preparing to write something on the te. As those two mentioned, Aleistunum has been trying to create a new method for long-distancemunication, as manatech birds leaves a lot to be desired in that aspect. It could break down during the trip, leaving both parties unaware. This is why we need this to work. It could revolutionizemunication for the whole world! Imagine being able to speak with an acquaintance on the other side of the continent! Sounds like a job for space-time. It would make everything easier that way, I mindlesslymented, only for Neill, of all people, to chime in. I dont think that is feasible, Hestia. Dont forget, void-touched people are rare, and if Aleistunum had such a mage, they wouldnt be having any problems at all thinking of such a method. However, if something like that were to work, I could imagine it being pretty useful for all sorts of things. Yes, that is correct, Lady Fargryneill! Thyra agreed, irritating Neill as it seemed those two could already guess Neill was my sister. The ck scales being iconic for a Kargryxmor dragon were too easy to deduce. It also didnt help that we were acting pretty close. We cant rely on space-time magic, or would you want to help us create possibly thousands of these items, Lady Hestia? Muraina asked with a smirk, to which I shook my hand. With a chuckle she then began to write on the te with her mana pen. Words written on this te stay on them unless we erase or send them out. Once I am finished, I pour my mana into it, activating the enchantments inside. The te shone blue for a second before the words I am testing its function slowly dissipated into the air, disappearingpletely from us. After what seemed like two minutes, a message came, saying -aina, ansut the drago Drago? I eyed Muraina with suspicion. She waved her hand, trying to make it seem like she wasnt at fault. You are bing known, Lady Hestia. I didnt mention you anywhere, but they probably assumed the crystal would be for you. After all, you are a registered member of the guild, correct? Anybody can see your documents. I guess that is correct. Pfft! Neill let out a short chortle before pping her face, shaking her head in disappointment. I didnt need to read her mind to know she was thinking you show your information to everybody, readily. Aleistunum is curious about this new Kargryxmor, you see? Muraina stated, making me think she was talking about me just a moment ago with some mage. But, it is nothing you must worry about. However, youve seen how it works now. How do you find it? She pointed at the te with the sentence and its unfinished words. There were hints of mana alluding to them, but the letters were broken up like ancient text. I could see why this thing was a prototype. Despite the speed the message was delivered considering the person on the other side must be in Aleistunum, which was two countries away from Artorias the messages sent were inurate. This would make it hard to get detailed messages, but its fast, I ryed my feedback to her. Fast indeed, but as you could read from the enchantments, it transmits the words written through both the air and water, in this case the water droplets in the air. If we were to use it in a dry area like the great Evida desert, it wouldnt work at all. I nodded to her assessment, agreeing with such a weakness. The researchers also made one that uses both air and light as the vessel of transportation, but not only is it extremely slow during the night but the messages are even harder to decipher. The moonlight isnt enough. They really gave it some thought, huh? What about using dungeon core shards? Considering what you can do with a [Crystal of the Divine System] and how System messages are a constantpanion to all of us, it should be possible, no? I suggested, but Muraina shook her head. The cost would be ludicrous, Lady Hestia. You will know once you read the receipt. Oh thats right, Miss Saori did tell me something about it when she made themission, Tasianna spoke up. She told me she almost fainted after she read the full price and even felt like puking while signing the contract. Urgh! I flinched back, stunned by the implications. Healing Saori reacting so badly to the cost was horrifying me, anxious what the cost would be. I-In any case, as I said, I cant think of any improvements for your inventions just like that. If you want my help, then pleasepensate me like any normal mage, I told Muraina, who nodded and said Of course. Although interesting, I still found it not as important to talk to for now. Besides, I didnt know much about how Earths phones and radio really worked. I had some knowledge, but not enough to trante those ideas into Peolyncas magic system. At the very least, I had to ask somebody tech-savvy like Daichi to exin these things to me first before I could do anything. With that out of the way, we all calmed down and took our seats. Murainas attendants brought in tea for everybody while she readied the contract, receipt, and also the item in question. She showed us an ornamented chest, something you would put your most prized jewelry in, before opening it, revealing a pearl-like crystal ball sitting on a red cushion. Oooh! Crystal of the Divine System An alchemical item created by melting a dungeon core into a condensed crystalline ball of mana. By performing a ritual in dedication to all six Origin Gods, this item is once again granted its Divine System functions to be used as a service. Services offered: Job System, Tamer System, Quest creation Woah. Tasianna and I stared at the crystal. Hiehie, I am d you like it, Lady Hestia. The wait must have been worth it, Muraina stated and we nodded. This is still a newly made crystal, so the three functions you see it has are the base ones every crystal starts with. If you wish to add additional functions, like ID creation, you will have to speak with the necessary officials. By linking your crystal to another one, you can obtain these services. I nodded, d to hear I could have more things to do on this thing. After all, Aurora was finally rich enough to get our own Job changing machine! We could finally grind without worrying about paying money or even ending our trip earlier than we wanted! Go on, try it. Make sure it works, Lady Hestia, Muraina offered me and I took it immediately. Rubbing my hands at getting a new toy, I ced my hands on the crystal. Mana poured out from my hands as I asked it to open the Job panel. Glowing for a moment, in the next, a blue panel appeared before me, disying all my avable Jobs. Weekly Job Change Limit: 1/3 Previous Jobs: [Caster], [Mage], [Fighter], [Cleric], [Brawler], [Spearman], [Aggravator], [Taunter], [Frencer], ]Earth Mage], [Wind Mage], [Holy Mage], [Space-Time Mage], [Healer], ]Synergist], [Ravager], [Scout], [Worker], [Scale-Dust User], [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver], [Hellde], [Infernal Hellde], [White Pyromancer], [Spearwielder], [Sky Lancer], [Dragoon Whelpling], [Incandescent ze], [Corrosive Pyromancer], [Virulent Corrosion] Jobs: Main: [Scout] Secondary: [Worker] Unique: Not Unlocked Avable Jobs [Adventurer] [Pyromancer] [Terra Sorcerer] [Aeromancer] [Storm Sorcerer] [Lava Mage] [Lightning Mage] [Sacred Sorcerer] [Magus] [Priestess] [Shrine Maiden] [Warrior Priestess] [Mage Guild Initiate] [me Lancer] [Berserker] [diator] [Toxic der] [Pugilist] [Flying Fighter] [Bard] [Rogue] [Woodworker] [Stoneworker] [Inventor] [Academic] [Dragonkin Fighter] [Noble] [Usurper] [Hatchling Tyrant] [Champion of Aurena] [Crimson Saintess] [Idol] Ooooh! Nice! I pped my hands in excitement, taking in the joy of the item working! It functions exactly as any other crystal I used up till this point. Oh, look there, your medal for taking the first step into [Battle Frenzy]: [Hatchling Tyrant], Neill pointed out, tapping on the Job in question. True! But where is my [Dragoon] Job? Ive been training with my ive for a long time now, where is it? I felt exasperated, as if my efforts werent being rewarded. You do know dragoons are knights, right? Just like the [Knight] Job, you need to get knighted first. Neills truth hurt me even further! But, still Job: Hatchling Tyrant Requirements: Bloodline of Kargryxmor, the ck Tyrant of the Skies, Path of Gluttony Unlocked, [Territory Release], [Scale Maniption] Acquisition Benefits: All Stats Increase, All draconic racial skills proficiency Main Job Benefits: [Tyrants Aura Lv. 10] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 5] All? Like in everything that can be considered racial skills? Hold on, isnt that stupidly broken?! From a single Job, I would be able to gain quite a lot of power if it could help level up those very draconic skills. If we exclude [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire], since they were made from Shiternos influence, taking this Job now would benefit six skills in total. That alone would be better than most Jobs. As such the question was if I should take it now or wait forter? Very likely, I would be able to gain more racial skills once I evolved into an A rank. In addition to that, they would most likely be even harder to level up if I wasnt scared to use my skill points. Aside from certain skills Aurena had blocked, I could level up most of my draconic skills. It was just that I preferred using SP reactively, instead of proactively as using them during a fight could turn the tides in a matter of seconds. And there was also another problem that stopped me from actually looking at this as an investment for the future. The iing battle and also how I needed to fulfill certain requirements to evolve into an A rank. Aside from age, the others were to reach level ten in [Dreadme Dragon], [Hellde Dragon], [Sr Core], and [Royal Presence]. Not only did this Job have two pretty useful Job skills in [Tyrant Aura Lv. 10] and [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 5], increasing my power even further, there was also a clearck of advanced Jobs for [Crimson-Scaled Dreadgiver], [Infernal Hellde], Incandescent ze], and [Virulent Corrosion]. It seemed I had reached the peak for them after gaining the ability to buy the mutation skills. Considering the situation, I should probably also consider these Jobs now. Job: Champion of Aurena Requirements: A blessing from Goddess Aurena Acquisition Benefits: All Stats Increase, All holy elemental and Goddess of Light-based skill proficiency Main Job Benefits: [Holy Demon yer] [Humanitys Foe yer] [Demonic Influence Resistance Lv. 5] [Light Element Enhancement] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 3] Job: Crimson Saintess Requirements: A blessing from Goddess Aurena Acquisition Benefits: Health Increase, Mana Increase, Intelligence Increase, Wisdom Increase, Title [Crimson Saintess] Main Job Benefits: [Holy Demon yer] [Dragons Foe yer] [Demonic Influence Resistance Lv. 5] Main Job Spell: [Crimson Angel] [Crimson Dawn] Job: Idol Requirements: [Idol] Acquisition Benefits: Mana Increase, [Idol] Proficiency, +2 Spell song slots Main Job Benefits: [Acoustic Power Lv. 5] [Bardic Cadenza] [Musical Crescendo] [Heavenly Performance] _____________________________________ Holy Demon yer Increases all damage against demonic forces. Healing magic will turn into damage towards demonic forces Humanitys Foe yer Deals increase damage towards any race or nationality considered an enemy by 75% of the worlds humans. Enemy: Demonkin, Carmaniate, Grimgarians Dragons Foe yer Deals increase damage towards any race of nationality considered an enemy by 50% of the worlds dragons. Enemy: None Yikes, hatred-based skills, huh? Feels a bit weirding from the Goddess of Light, but I guessed as a champion, you have to protect the ones you must defend. Demonic Influence Resistance Decreases the effectiveness of demonic temptations and Sin-based attacks Light Element Enhancement Blesses the owner of this skill with holy light, vastly increasing damage towards anything demonic and dark element based. Increases healing received Acoustic Power Increases acoustic and sound-based attacks and increases the natural range they travel Bardic Cadenza A skill focusing on the bards musical abilities. Activates once a spell song is used, increasing the effects of the songs effect as long as the bard only uses songs as a means of attack, defense, and support Musical Crescendo A skill that applies additional effects the longer the bard continues ying any kind of spell songs. Esction depended on [Music Resonation] and the length being yed. Minor: Increases bards stats by 5%. Moderate: Shares the full effects of all buffs on the bard without reaching Major. Major: Songs travel through mana, bypassing any silence fields or sound protection areas. Heavenly Performance An idols voice and body are their most prized possession during a performance for the world to hear and see! The art itself is reward enough! Hello? Scammed? What is the skills effects? Hello? Aurena? What? It was clear this was another skill Aurena had personally made just for me, and it showed as some of that joking side of hers showed in the description. What exactly did this skill do? I really had no idea and it really made me want to take the Job just to know! Well, sadly, I can only take one more Job this week, since I already spent two usages for [Worker] and [Scout]. I didnt know if something would happen this week, since my tournament matches were over. Tomorrow was just a rest day and also my concert, so maybe taking [Idol] would be good? Then again, who knew when those grimgarians would attack? We didnt know anything and it felt like we were on the backpedal cause of that. Ack of information for an impending siege or assault felt scary It was so much better when we knew when the enemy would attack in Estralia, so we all managed to set up plenty of traps, to the point they were only able to survive cause of that walking plot armor Warbringer of Wrath. Hmm, what should I take? Forbat, [Hatchling Tyrant] and [Champion of Aurena] seem like the best, just because they can increase my skills. [Crimson Saintess] is cringe. I dont want a title like that Lastly, [Idol] seems like a pure supportive Job. But, there really is no question which one I should take. I will take [Champion of Aurena] as my Main Job. I was her Champion, and had to finally signify this to the world. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job to [Champion of Aurena] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Champion of Aurena Level: 0/50 Job Skill gained: [Holy Demon yer] [Humanitys Foe yer] [Demonic Influence Resistance Lv. 5] [Light Element Enhancement] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 3] Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Venerated Saintess Lv. 4] [Sacred Magic Lv. 8] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 6] gained Spell gained: [Heavens Sword] Puuhaaaaa! I nearly choked on my own spit. LEVEL 50?! The higher a Jobs max level, the more advanced it was. That meant, it required more experience per level, simr to how leveling up as a B rank was faaaaar harder than during my time as a C rank. But at the same time, it required me to get 50 levels to max it?! How did I get myself into this?! When I exined my shock to everybody, all of them except for Tasianna and Rita could only shrug to my plight. They told me this was normal for experienced adventurers. The more advanced a Job, the more benefits it gave with every level, but as it demanded a lot of experience to grow it, it pushed people to take on harder Quests to challenge themselves. Still, I couldnt really say I regret taking it. It would just turn into a long term training n. Besides, it level up my [Sacred Magic] so I could finally use another high tier sacred spell! [Heavens Sword]; it sounds exactly what you would expect from a fantasy game. I have the power of God and Anime on my side now! In a sense. Marvelous! Muraina pped her hands. It is great that it is working well. Aleistunum certified quality! However, if it does somehow act out of order, you will have a three months warranty on any issues not intentionally done to it! The guild will fix it themselves. And now it was time. The fun part was over, now it was time for the money thing, but honestly, Saori usually overreacted whenever it came to our finances. She was a penny pincher, for good reason, but still pretty frugal. It was without a doubt expensive, but it probably wasnt so much anyways. Here you go. Muraina handed me the contract and recipe with a smile. Saori and Eine already looked over the contract itself, and the one you got is the very same one. You will only have to sign it to state the item has been safely delivered to you. Please, make sure everything is correct. Alright! Okay, lets go parallel minds. h h h, Aleistunummission, h h h. Mhm, dungeon core shards, crystal, money, and mages guild. Muraina and Aurora Yeah. Seems alright, I guess? I gave the contract a quick look over using my parallel minds, finding this thing actually pretty hard to read. Actually, it was as difficult as the papers I signed during the conference I had with King Drangleic and the Dukes. Jeez, one year of living in this world wasnt enough to fully learn this damnnguage. Okay, receipt. Lets see O-Oh okay, two small goldite coins just for the mages guild alone? What? Why is Hold on, five LARGE SILVITES FOR THE TRANSPORTATION OF THE DUNGEON SHARDS?! Thats 50k Davi just to transport those stupid shards?! What Okay, okay, just calm down. I took a deep breath. Alright, alright, they did say this is expensive, but it cant get TWO LARGE GOLDITES FOR THE STUPID ALCHEMIST! Wh-What?! T-T-Two million davi, gone like that?! No, you gotte be kidding me! This is just the third field. How much does this crap cost anyways?! Da fu My face froze up, eyes staring down on the two digit words with both trepidation and hollowness. My mouth was agape, slightly trembling as I pushed myself to read the number. 2 2 26 Large goldites, two small goldites, and tworge silvites. 26,220,000 Davi. Cuek! Boom. Lady Hestia! S-Sis?! The straw that broke the camels back. Just seeing the price itself was enough to knock me out. I fainted with my eyes open, at least allowing my parallel minds to see what was going on. Yup, and I kinda want to fall down, too, Manager Mindmented, looking pale and sick. Thats 81% of our total money. Not to mention, we had to pay about 3% of our total funds for something at the pier yesterday. Thats 84% of our Davi gone, just like that. Gone, Poof I want to puke. Oi, what have you done to my sister?! In the meantime while my body was kinda unconscious, Neill shot up from her seat, ck mes around her fist as she threatened Thyra and Muraina. W-Wait, hold on! We didnt do anything, Princess Fargryneill! Thyra tried to calm her in a panic. There is a reason why people borrow crystals and dont just straight up buy them! Especially if they have to buy the shards themselves. Read the receipt! Oh, really? Huh? Do you really think I would believe something like that? Huh? If this is some sorta trap then Ill 26 LARGE GOLDITES! Cueeeek! Neill almost reeled back, but managed topose herself. T-T-Thats an entire fortune! Enough to cover up a small to medium sized cavern in gold! H-How can you Cuek! Urghk! Boom. Another dragon defeated. Oh dear. Tasianna mumbled. And that was how I learned the real reason why people had to borrow these things. Even if organizations like the adventurers or mages guild could afford to buy crystals for their individual guilds, it was less expensive to just borrow them from rich mages. This was the reason. You could be bankrupt pretty easily. I didnt know how long I was actually unconscious, but it was still long enough for everybody to get worried. In the end, with tears in my eyes, I signed the contract and acquired the crystal. Bam, bam, baaaaaaam Yay, happy acquisition music. Oh goodness As nned, I also spent some more money to buy manatech tablets, used by attendants to note down information for their masters. I bought two with one manatech pen. One tablet was for Tasianna, while the tablet and pen duo was for master. In total, it cost me 5% of our money. 90%. Gone. Poof. We were rich at the start of this morning, now, we would have to build it up again. I honestly hoped Amelias shop will have a ton of sess so we can earn this money back. In the future, I need to have Tasianna and Eine create these stuff. Would save us so much money. A note from AbyssRaven Warning: Do not try this at home. Other dragons might just rip you apart for money. Beware to only use this technique against reasonable dragons of the Lawful Good, Neutral Good, or Chaotic Good nature. Lawful Neutral might also work, just no guarantee. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters for the whole month! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 339: Grim escalation. Chapter 339: Grim esction. We have been able to incorporate Shatureins culture with Griffonpeaks, allowing easy travel between the two cities, although we have ced multiple sentries to assure peace between us, Jenghil reported on thetest changes of Griffonpeaks undercity, Shaturein. There have been troubles between the people, though. The Heartful Dance and the ckreach Guild have been able to incorporate our people into the day life, but that was because we already had a footing. People are still living in poverty underground. With the crystal securely in my storage and my tears wiped away, the next part of my schedule was a meeting with King Drangleic, the dukes, Shatureins pirs, and Reajaen. On our way there, I quickly gave the orphans a visit, since I was their big sis after all, where we left Neill and Rita behind, as they didnt want to participate in politics and city management. With Tasianna by my side, we quickly flew up to Griffonpeaks royal citadel, where we were warmly weed by the pces staff. Once everybody was in the conference room, the discussions quickly began with me mostly taking in their reports. Everything the first half was mostly trivial stuff about working together and reports and the individual duchies. Of the six dukes here, it seemed like they finally regained full control over theirnds after the Griffonpeak attack and thebined demonkin sabotages through the kingdom, meaning they would now have the time and resources to put them elsewhere. And this was why we were having this discussion. We also needed to coordinate with each other, especially Estralia. Creating jobs and opportunities should be one of our priorities. Money and a purpose brings stability. King Drangleic nodded his head. Duke Greenveil, your opinion? Trust is the issue, Your Majesty. With the opening of the yeast guild and growth of the bakers guild under our watch, weve been able to increase yeast production to the point we can slowly spread it to themonfolk. Bakers we trust have been making their own yeast. However, will we be able to trust Shatureins thieves and lowlives with this trade secret? Even with the fact Artorias and Shaturein were allies now, there was clear animosity between the two factions through Artorias''s dukes. They reluctantly agreed to help them, and while I thought they would warm up to each other eventually, it seemed I was too naive. Still, not like I could do anything about peoples opinions. Shaturein hasnt shown their willingness to change with how they handle their mages. The arcane corruption is still in a terrible situation, Duchess Morgiana added, looking displeased by the two representatives of Shaturein. Duke Myrrdin, Artoriass Grand Duke of Arcane Affairs, spoke up with his rival, criticizing Shatureins decisions. As we mentioned before, we do not ask you to conform to Aleistunumws and rules with managing mages, but surely, you must agree to stop their antics. Monster spawning will only endanger peoples lives! We manage the corruption well enough, Lord Myrrdin, Shatureins de facto leader, Vangrim ckreach, brushed off the feedback. However, if we were to immediately enforce newws on them, the mages would be displeased and leave us. That would cut into our number of mages and create more wild mages. Things need time. Our people need time for reforms. Yes, that is correct. We have been making progress, Jenghil, the second pir of Shaturein, agreed while pointing out information to support their im. Shaturein isnt just a ce for those unwanted by the day to live in, but we are here to act on actions Artorias would find displeasing. I do hope you have been following my wishes, Lady Jenghil. I know it must be hard, but I really dont want to be associated with a bunch of cutthroats, I interrupted her for a moment, prompting her to nod. Yes, Princess Hestia. No murders, threatening, or violence against innocents or those not involved in our goals. If a path must be created, we shall do it through diplomacy or bribery. My guild, ckreach, and Sewer Management have been able to fully implement this change through promises of a better life. Those unwilling to change were given a second chance or were forced to leave and be a target to maintain peace. Estralians underground has also taken steps to change, Princess Hestia, Reajaen, current president of Estralia, spoke up, informing me of their changes. Most criminal activities of my organization and the cartels we have taken over have ceased operation. We have started to transition into supporting economic changes through alchemy and the Sarlenziapany. Although we have continued with what we always did best, Your Grace, Vangrim stated, implying some of the more background activities he had been doing. Smuggling, spying, and torture of targets you deem who deserve it. I am fine with morally grey actions, Mister Vangrim. Just, dont drop down to ck, alright? I red at the man, making sure he understood what I actually wanted. Do what you must to not totally change your culture. I dont think thats possible in one generation, anyways. However, dont just start ruining peoples lives who dont deserve our ire! First and foremost, I am Goddess Aurenas blessed and an entertainer to boot. This world deserves more happiness, instead of all the war and pain over all these years. More smiles. Idealistic but a goal worth fighting for. A world with less ves or people who have to kill their neighbors to survive a single day would be a dream my ancestors would have fought for, too. Vangrim smiled slightly, seemingly agreeing with my ideal. Knowing about Shatureins history and their hatred for vers, I eased my heart a bit by working with them. Then can we assume we have your blessing to enact the first move? Freeing ves? Of course. Liberate them of their chains and grant them freedom. But, as I said, dont overdo it. If you dont need to kill, dont. I emphasized that fact. If my people wont be put in danger, I shall listen to your orders. Vangrim stood up and bowed. Considering the importance I ced on my own allies, I agreed wholeheartedly with it. This wasnt part of the original n on why Shaturein wanted to join up with Griffonpeak. They only became one of my allies cause theyve realized if they didnt act on it now, they might be left behind in the changes that were about toe in the future. It was for their own survival. As such, it came to me as a surprised how Vangrim also has a secondary motive to fulfill what Shaturein always was meant to be a haven for freed ves and a symbol of their hatred for vers. For such a goal, how could I see no? Eshe was against very, and I had no ns anymore to ept this as another piece of Peolyncian culture. Somethings had to be changed, and it seemed just right for me, a blessed of Aurena, to enforce that idea. Even if they were nothing more than criminals now, they could still change their city for the better for the future generation. I had the chance to help them with this, so why shouldnt I with my current position? I then turned to the Dukes, trying to bridge this gap even if it were to be hard. Duke Olivus, as the Grand Duke of Religious Affairs, I believe this would be a good time to help some of these people in the name of the Goddess, correct? Many of them, impoverished andcking in hope for the future, will need the Goddesss grace. I am nning on helping them, give them that light. I would like to sing to them, but before that, I would need help from the spiritual leader of Artorias. Yes! Of course, Your Grace! Duke Olivus stated with full vigor. The new cardinal would be most delighted to help our brothers and sisters underground find their way back. In the honor of Saintess Eshe, I will also make sure to aid the orphans we find down there. With stability restored in Artorias, I can finally perform something to further her legacy. Your heavenly voice would bequeath down the Goddesss mercy upon them. Eshe shouldnt be forgotten. For what she did to Griffonpeak, I wanted her to be remembered. The kids in the orphanage deserved it, after all, and I wouldnt be a good big sis if I were to abandon them. The kids deserve happiness. Thank you very much. May the Goddess bless you with brilliant light, I then drew my attention to the other dukes, giving them instructions and what I wanted them to do. This was something King Drangleic was supposed to do, but during this conference, my word had a lot of weight behind them also. Duke Equevanna, I want you to continue spreading the Sarlenziapanys control in Estralia. Also, please, get ready once the treaty with the dwarves is signed. I wish for you and Duke Groushia to helm Artorias participation in technological advancements. I presume this will involve the dwarves, also, yes? Duke Grousia asked, to which I nodded. I didnt want to do the researching and tech stuff myself, but I was willing to fling ideas out for them to work with. Like the Revolution Queen, I had the knowledge of an earthling. However, as Arcanuess Helvas and Duchess Morgiana had mentioned quite a few times, they were curious about my knowledge. I couldnt me them. At the very least, I could give them stuff to work with. I have no idea what the dwarves will do, or if I would in the future, but from my impression of Grimnir and the dwarves Ive met, I am 100% sure they will ask me about it, I stated, prompting the duke to agree. That is correct, Your Grace. The dwarves are the frontrunner of manatech advancements, not to mention, cksmithing and artificer techniques. If there is anything you wish to reproduce from your world to ours, they would be the best to talk about it. I agreed to him, but also mentioned that magical items can be useful, too, like the transmission te. Oh, youve seen it, Princess Hestia? Oh, then would you have any ideas on making it better? Duchess Morgiana asked me, with Duke Myrrdins eyes glistening in interest. Like daughter, like mother In any case, the discussion continued with how they would be able to help Shatureins impoverished people. Creating jobs was important, but having themonfolk of Griffonpeak ept them was also important. Anyways, please, consider implementing education ces, I pointed out. I understand education is currently reserved for nobles, rich merchants, and academy students, but I would encourage you to help train people. Education and knowledge is what helps people rise from their current positions. As God Istari would say, at least. There was some apprehension from the dukes when I mentioned rise above their station, as they saw the Shaturein people more like thieves and rogues, but they couldnt disagree with me on how it would provide jobs. They gave it some thought, but I honestly would need Saori here to help me. She probably would be able to n this out better. I believe this should be most of our discussion topics, Tasianna brought up after I gave my opinion on it, drawing everybodys attention to the time and how long weve been in here. Two bells had already passed, and it was starting to get dark outside. I would rmend stopping here. I agree, King Drangleic agreed. We have spoken a lot, but it is about time we take a break for the day. Princess Hestia and President Reajaen must return home, of course. However, before we do, I would like for Lady Jenghil to give her first report on the state of the heroes. I heard a message had returned safely home? How perceptive, King Drangleic. Jenghil bowed her head with close eyes. It seemed like King Drangleic had spies on them. But, yes, Princess Hestia, I have my first report. Her attendant brought a scroll over to me, which I epted with gratitude. Opening it up, I began reading through it. Three parties. All have their base in Riewelst (Capital of the Empire. Seat of the Holy Emperor and also the royal order of the Hands of Heaven) They move out to othernds when needed. Quest, Emperor orders, with the knights, training, dungeons. Hero Party: Takuma Akanishi, Aiko Hasebe, Chifuya Agano, Natsume Otonori, Hayato Odagawa. Champion Candidate Party: Light Akabane, Ryuji Enokida, Fusao Sawaya, Shiki Yanigimoto, Hirofumi Nakamara. Media Party (We have not found information on what this means): Yuuko Takeshita, Suzuki Rokoda, Ichiyo Amari, Asuka Furukawa, Yuuki Yoneda Light Akabane had to be Franz Akabane, going by another name. I did recognize some of the people on this list from what the students and Saori told me, but honestly, since I didnt really know any of them personally, these names were saying anything to me. At least, we knew those guys were over there and still alive. A tragedy has happened recently where 13 blessed of Goddess Aurena were in by demonkin assassnts. Fully released to the popce. Heavy favor from the citizens to fight in the war. Danger. Calling upon all vessels to attack from the people. War threat to Home. Champion Candidate party have gained poprity with them being able to protect a saint from an assassin. Hero and Media have also being promoting the church and the war. They havent been sent to the front or close to yet. No signs of them participating in war. More influence within the city, using their other world knowledge to remain useful. The main cathedral of the Empire is advertising Light Akabane and Saintess Fleindia as a blessed pair. Simr to Takuma Akanishi and Saint Candidate Aiko Hasebe. No deeper information on the cathedral. No clients who know better. We need to work more discreetly, Mistress. We are making ourselves too known. This is a lot of information. Thank you very much, Lady Jenghil. This is very helpful, thank you, I thanked her in Saoris and the students stead. I shall send yourpliments to the girls, Your Grace, she bowed. However, as you could read, we need to slow down on the information. Clients are aplenty in the capital of the Empire, but I would rather not endanger my girls by having them look in too deeply. That is alright. This is enough information for now. Have them just standby and send in any public information, or anything important to us, I ordered, to which she bowed once again. Considering the importance of this information, I wanted to share it with the others, but for some reason, King Drangleic stopped me. He said that Jenghil herself would exin everything to them, as he needed to talk to me about the Empire for a moment. Outside of Tasianna, the kings advisor Ulquint, the king himself, and me, everybody else left the room. Ulquint came over to us, asking for me to hand him the parchment with the info. After he read through it, the old man heaved out a deep sigh. This is an issue. If they demand us to send troops any time soon, or wish us to participate in the war, I can already hear Duke Lecartiglio scream in our ears, Your Majesty. Agreed. Bringing up the alliance with the dwarves was to fully bring him over to fully support me. I shouldnt break that promise. The king closed his eyes with a pensive face. After some moments passed, his feathered winged arms rattled as he stood up, moving over to the window. Especially with the fight currently happening over at Annencia, it really isnt the time to anger him any further. Fight? I raised an eyebrow at the sudden mention of a battle. Yes, Princess Hestia. He turned around, nodding with an aloof expression. I apologize for not informing you of this sooner, but I believe you must have been upied with Elyonda. I didnt want you to have more on your te. The grimgarians have finally begun their assault on us. Hold on, dont leave me with such a vague reply! I stood up at how he ended that sentence, demanding to know more. Port Annencia, the kingdoms only port, was attacked by arge armada of grimgarians ships and tamed sea serpents about a week ago. From messages, it seemed they had been besieging the port and prepared anti-air measures towards our griffon and hippogryph knights. The quantity of enemies doesnt allow us tounch an attack on them, but the terrain of the port means STOP! Outraged by the fact he kept something this important from me for a whole week, I stomped over to him, shouting for him to stop talking. Why did you keep this from me? What is this supposed to mean, huh, King Drangleic? I thought we were allies? Undeterred despite my attitude towards him, the king remained resoluteBecause you already have enough on your te, Lady Hestia. Are you telling me that you would have enough time to also participate in this fight while your presence is needed over in Elyonda? I can fly over there and breathe fire on them! King Drangleic, we are allies! If Artorias is threatened, you have a right to ask me to help you! That is what allies are for! Not to leave me in the unknown, just so you can solve your problems alone! Lady Hestia, this isnt like that attack you stopped in Greenveil. This is a full on assault with siege weapons,manders, and even a general. There are sightings of B rank ogres, trolls, orcs, and also gnolls. Not to mention, their beast tamers managed to collect quite a number of sea serpents and merfiends to help them in their attack. You cannot just fly over and fight like it''s some evening stroll! You can get injured, Your Imperial Highness! I understand that, Im not an idiot who doesnt understand something like that! But dont you think that I would want to fight alongside you and your people? Dont forget! I am a dragon. I am a great boon for your war effort! And what do you presume me to tell your mother if you were to fall in that battle? Or, even if your mother were to be there to protect you, what exactly do you presume would happen if we were to be bereft of you until you are fully matured? Before the alliance with the dwarves is settled. Before news of the Empire demanding levies and knights from us? We wouldnt have you as our religious and political bulwark to protect and help us in the future! I am not a fool, either, Princess Hestia. As king of Artorias, I take these issues seriously where I have advisors listen to my thoughts before I make a decision! Our voices shed against each other as we argued. I was irritated at how he hid this from me, while King Drangleic was unfairly talking it down as if he was protecting me or something. I understand it would be problematic if Mother were to force me to Kargryx, something I had told King Drangleic since I wanted him to know of the deal I made with Mother. I wanted to continue making him understand why this exactly annoyed me, but it seemed like he was unwavering with his decision. Even Tasianna came over to me, grabbing my shoulder to calm me down and speak normally. This discussion will go nowhere if both of you argue over each other, she advised me. Taking in a deep breath, I cooled down my heated head. With a re, I prodded the king to exin himself. Lady Hestia, war does end in a single day. Even if you are stronger than most normal B ranks, are you strong enough to stand up against multiple B ranks when you had trouble with them in the past? What if an A rank were amongst them? Even if you were to prevail against them, what if you were injured and unable to fight when Elyonda gets attacked? I bit my lips at that thought. It would mean only Larent and Neill would be around to protect the city. Sure, Mother could intervene but that was the sorta trump card I had to hold back at any cost. I couldnt afford to get warped away when so many things were happening. Then again, maybe there were more high valued fighters like those two amongst the fighters in the city. There was also Tehmrayn and Master, who both could take on countless fighters, I had to admit. I probably was underestimating Tehmrayn by quite a bit, since I only have seen Larent and Neill in action. War is about essing the situation and taking care of every single oue, Princess Hestia, Ulquint lectured me. Negative results should always be considered, and it is the role of the generals and leaders of an army to assume what would be the best course of action. In this case, sending you to the frontline would not be for the best, having you defend the next Champion of Yeostar would. Okay, I get your reasoning. I had to admit. However, why keep this from me? At the very least, I should know! That is true, yes. I do apologize for that, but Ulquint and Duke Lecartiglio advised me against it. You would have rushed to the scene of battle, they assumed. Trust goes both ways. I shook my head, admonishing both the king and his advisor. I understand you did this in the best interest of me, but I deserve to know these things, do you two understand? Sure, I am a child before the both of you when ites to politics, military, and probably a lot of other important topics, but you cant know what I will do if you dont tell me. If the both of you treat me like a child, how am I supposed to improve my image to the both of you? Havent I been doing my best to act like a proper princess whenever we have these meetings? You have, mydy, Ulquint agreed with me, bowing deeply in apologuz. You stir and provide ideas simr to what a royal should be doing, withoutpletely taking over the discussion. Your knowledge of the smaller details is still a bitcking, but that can be excused due to your busy schedule. Please, do not be too angered at His Highness, I cajoled him into it. Haaa, yes I sighed, waving my hand to tell him it was okay. Urgh, whatever, let us leave this behind us. Just, please, talk with me? This alliance is made between us as equals. At the very least, just imagine it being an investment for my growth. Yes, you will have my word, Princess Hestia. King Drangleic bashed his chest and gave me a short bow. Good. Then, please, elucidate me. What has been happening? It didnt take long for me to once again express my irritation at being left in the dark when both mentioned how they sent Yorshka, Farron, and Gael into the conflict. It finally made sense why Prisci was so despondenttely, and it made me question why they would send Farron, who had just recovered from his injury, into battle like this. Yorshka, sure, she was plenty strong by herself, but Farron. He was still rusty. The reasoning they gave me was that they wanted to only send Yorshka into the fight, but that Farron and Gael both interjected themselves in the discussion. That if his wife would go, Farron would go, too. And if his two best friends would go, then Gael had to join them since they were a party once. Since King Drangleic told them to stay quiet about it, they told Prisci to not tell me. They should have arrived at the siege already. They are probably fighting right now, King Drangleic assumed. Although, due to the terran advantage we have in Annencia, even with arge force, it would take the grimgarians time to defeat not only those three, but also Duke Lecartiglio and his retainers. The man is a veteran adventurer and knight, before he took over his fathers titles. He has fought against Carmaniate with his retainers during his early knighthood, and I wouldnt trust anybody else with my armies. Port Annencia has defences constructed with the help of levianewts in the past, so they are well equipped to protect themselves from a sea siege. With the mountains surrounding the city, it is a prime position for our knights to swoop in with their griffons and hippogryphs. It started to sound like they werent having too much of a problem there, but it still seemed weird to me to call staying in a siege a good thing. While the port might not starve, since only their path to the sea was blocked, it probably wasnt good for morale. However, there is a more dire issue to all of this. But that was just the appetizer, now came the main course. Our scouts have noted how the siege is losing numbers, not because of our attacks, but because they are advancing further south. Ports in Atadoro and Rakatheen have been attacked by those grimgarians. The Atadoro Kingdom was Artoriass neighbor to the south while the Kingdom of Rakatheen was further south from the former. Unlike Artorais, both countries had better ess to the seas, possessing quite a few ports to their name. The problem with that, was that just east of Rakatheen was the Divide of the Five Princes. Port Annencia was made to be defendable, since it is our only port. On the other hand, Atadoros ports were geographically not as well defensible. Some of those ports, mostly the smaller towns and cities, have already been looted. People have died, and I heard grimgarians were storming into thosends. It is full out war for them. Tsk. Thats bad, then. A cold sweat poured down my back. I had ordered three Caedhulen merchants ships to dock in Annecia. For what reason? The king seemed confused, but for good reason. I hadnt told him about how I paid them 3% of my funds to have them pick up some adventurers. Elyonda is currently gued with pirates. They needed help taking them down, so I had those Caedhulens travel to Annencia to recruit mercs to help. I heard Caedhulen ships would take only two days to get from Elyonda to Annencia, and I paid them at an express price to have them sail faster! The problem here was that Adhi and crew were on one of the ships! Since he was practically broke, I hired him to get some mercs over with the Caedhulen merchants and sailors in the city. I thought I was doing them a favor, but now I was sending them towards a fleet of grimgarians! Oh shit! I-I need to move, I stated to them. Lady Hestia! Tasianna stopped me. Are you sure about this? I know they might be in danger, but Caedhulen ships are known to be maneuverable. Normal ships cannot catch up to them, especially with how those merchant ships are made for quick travels! Not to mention, tomorrow is your concert! We havent finished training yet, Lady Hestia. I still havent gotten the dance choreography and song down yet! Neither have you! Tasianna was once again my partner-in-crime on stage. We have been training a lot for the uing concert whenever I didnt need to train with Mother, Neill, or Master. This did present a problem, but what was a concert when lives were on the line, especially if I was the one who sent them forth! Tasianna, I cant sing and dance with a clear conscience while I dont know if they are dead or not! I need to know and save them if possible! Nothing would stop me. Adhi has be a good acquaintance, I couldnt leave him to die even if his ships were good at evading. But your maid is correct, Lady Hestia, Ulquint supported Tasianna. Reports sent to us made us aware the ships are human-designed. Not the best, but they were strong enough to carry weapons and countless grimgarians. Most are galleon and frigate types, not suited for sea chases. They are made for transportation while being armored. Caedhulen dshars are clippers. They are fast. Galleon? Frigate? Clippers? What? What now? Stop, Ulquint. King Drangleic stopped him from interfering. However, Princess Hestia, before you move, please assess your situation properly. The grimgarians have started their war on us humans, and that means we need to start fighting back. Do not forget, if they work with the demonkins, then they know you. How much they know about you is a mystery to us, but be aware that you are strategic personnel they would want to get rid of. I nodded to his advice and excused myself, now that the information I needed was gained. I quickly moved out of the pce after saying my goodbyes, flying over to the orphanage where I noticed Rita enjoying herself with the kids while Neill looked exhausted as hell. Apparently, Neill was harassed by all the kids with Big Sis Neill after they admitted she was my sister. Big Sis, are you leaving already? The orphanage kids asked me with puppy eyes, making me feel even worse. However, I had to go. Im sorry everybody. I know I should stay longer to y, but I need to go. Somebody needs me to help them, I admitted to them, hoping they would understand. Are you going to be a hero, Big Sis? One of the orphans, Abi, came over to me. She, like most of them, mourned Eshe quite a lot. Then go, Big Sis! Help them! We can wait! Ah! Yeah, I will! Stay safe and listen to the sisters and the director, alright! Yes, Big Sis! The four of us returned House Helvass mansion in the city and entered the [Room] portal there to return to Elyonda. I told Rita and Neill what exactly happened during the conference while we walked together, shocking both at how the grimgarians were starting a war. In any case, I need to As we exited out of the portal to the beach of Karhalenteel ind, I stopped speaking when Jehtro suddenly ran over to us, grim shadows over his face. Lady Hestia, we have an issue. Our scouts have sighted grimgarians attacking the other principalities and our border. This was why I hated having to react to all of this crap. Chapter 340: The Three-Way Plan. Chapter 340: The Three-Way n. Make way! This is the carriage and entourage of the Prince of Joyulia! Greatest country of the Divide! Our ruler is the Prince of Weimasha! The Goddess light has granted us her mercy, and we are required back home! Any who stands in our way will be run over! Briand requires their prince! We are the farthest away, so we must begin going! We must depart now! Veignneight is willing to pay for the right to leave first! Guards, we have money! Have these other groups make way for us! Chaos was afoot at the nobles entrance into Elyonda. Four ornamented white wooden carriages were trying to go through the entrance, while the individual groups had their guards, knights, and entourage arguing over each other to go out first. If they moved in an orderly fashion, they would have made it out before I arrived. A prime example of the unity of the Divide, Jethro mumbled as we entered the city and snuck past them by going through an alleyway. Unity is always a hard concept, young man. Even us dragons find it hard to unite on the same front unless we absolutely require so. The desire to live and prosper is a daring foe, even for the wisdom of ages, Mother replied back, prompting Jethro to stand still, thinking her reply through before nodding. You might be right. Such a difficult concept to strive for it, so much effort is needed to build everything up, but a little crack is enough to break it all apart. If not remedied, the gap will only widen. Mother, Tasianna, the twins, Renee, and I were following Jethro right now, after I had returned to Elyonda after my trip in Griffonpeak. It shocked me, left me bbergasted for a few seconds after Jethro informed me the grimgarians were already attempting their invasion into the Divide. However, it only made me more aware I had to go rescue Adhi. And, I would have just ignored the information to fly away, if Mother hadnt stopped me. She argued that although I had paid them yesterday, they only departed during lunchtime today as they needed to prepare for the trip. They wouldnt follow along the coastline, as the fastest route would be to go on the open seas, and if they were to meet the grimgarians there, they would be able to evade them, as the sailors of Caedhul were trained to expect leviathans, sea serpents, and adamantoises even on a one day voyage. There was also the issue that they flew into the open ocean, where they could end up anywhere. Mother questioned how much I knew about flying over an ocean and how precarious it could be if the weather were bad. Even the sky can rend down a dragons wings, bringing them down to the depth of the water where the beasties of the abyss await you with greedy maws. The gods of the Water Pantheon are extremely petty, and are as territorial as when they were still mortals, Mother lectured to me back on the ind. Every sailor, ship, and even fledgling dragons must pay respect to Melicertha, God of Sailors, the seas Fortune, and Ports. Unless you are an S rank dragon who can deal with most leviathans in their natural environment, you better not tempt his ire. His wrath is like bait, ready to lure in his servants to snatch on whatever its hanging on. Mother surely would make a good horror storyteller. Still, it made sense to me considering how Tehmrayn exined how he would always fight in the name of his patron god, defeating and even killing the other gods Champions. Territorial sounded pretty optimistic, it sounded extremely dystopian to me with how the Water Pantheons blessed were treated. I honestly hoped Master wouldnt have to participate in any of this absurdity. God Xoholotel, please, keep Master out of all of this. I gave a small prayer before eventually conceding to Mothers point. Since she wanted me to slow down and hear Jethro out, she told me she would be willing to guide me through the oceans skies afterwards, if I was still worried for Adhi. We quickly made it to the royal pce where we were led into a room with Prince Markval, Princess Anasthasia, and Duke Alberstien. With Jethro, we practically had all the most influential voices in this country in this one room. Unlike Estralia and Artorias, most of the power remained with the crown, due to their bloodline belonging to Yeostar, a god. As such, from the four people present, only one wasnt directly rted to the crown. Still, Duke Alberstiens influence came from his role as seneschal of thend, granted to him by the crown. Alistar? Was the first thing Renee said once we entered the room, noticing the knightmander of Yeos standing with his prince. Unlike Neill and Rita, Renne literally forced herself into this group of ours,ing with us even if Jethro didnt want her to. She was just a normal citizen, after all, not a knight. She might fashion herself as one, under no circumstance was she actually allowed to be here. Still, it was a huge surprise to hear instead of Neilling with me, Mother wanted to appear. Considering Sis wanted to help me with stuff, I would have thought she woulde to listen, but it seemed she was more the give me the deetster type of person. I guessed she must be preparing herself for the iing invasion forces. Who is that man? Duke Alberstien called Renee out, also fooled by her fake voice. One of the contestants, Lord Duke Alberstien! He is to be my opponent in the semifinals, Alister replied before anyone else could. Although not knighted or a soldier, he is a patriot to a fault. We can trust him. Sir Alistar? No, this is an important meeting, we cannot afford any infor Duke, I will allow it! Raising his hand, Prince Markval silenced the duke, and allowed Renee to participate. Renee instantly kneeled down, giving her prince the necessary respect and gratitude. Your Majesty, it is an honor, thank you very much. I am Renee, I shall not be a burden to you. If it is your will, then I shall listen, Your Majesty. Alberstien did the same, before standing up. In that case, then we should hurry now that Princess Hestia is here. We have no time for small talk. I shall put it inly, we are being invaded, and it is a force we cannotpete against in an open field with our current military prowess. What? It is precisely that, Jethro confirmed Alberstiens report, to the shock of Anasthasia and the prince. Mana birds were sent to us this afternoon after the tournament was over for the day. Reports speak of attacks at the edge of our borders, including the destruction of our outposts reserved to warn us of any attacks from the other Divide members. Two birds arrived from our six outposts, which begs the question of what is happening with the other four. Could they not have been attacked? Anasthasia brought up but the two older men shook their heads. One came from the western front, and the other from the north, Jethro answered. Our nation isntrge enough for another outpost not to notice the attacks. They would have sent birds the moment something happened! We have still not heard even a peep from them. As such, the only way this silence could be exined is that our outposts were all attacked at once, preventing a chance for information to reach us in time. Alberstien scratched his beard with a pensive face, looking like he had even more to add. But that leaves a question open. Why have two birds from those directions arrived? Why exactly? Urgh. A taunt? I replied. Sir Jethro told me they are grimgarians, correct? If they are the very same grimgarians I reported on, then without question, this is their way of a deration of war. They allowed those two messages to pass to alert us they arent scared to attack. A challenge, without being blindsided. The room went silent when I brought that point up. I agree. All to be ended by Jethro agreeing with me with a pale face. Intelligent grimgarians the demonkins did employ some of them when we engaged them five years ago. They are savages, but arent without honor, at least. This is their way to make it understandable to us what they are nning. Whoever is helming this operation is at least no green rat goblin, but at least an ogre. Too prideful to stoop to subterfuge. And there is more toe, I interjected again. No need to hide any information anymore with the dire states of things. I was just in Artorias. Grimgarians have been attacking Lecartiglios Port Annencia and also the ports of Atadoro and Rakatheen. A fleet ising from the ocean towards Elyonda. What?! Just like Alberstien, everybody else had a conflicted expression to my information. I have a method to teleport to other locations, and I used it to not only go to Artorias to pick something up, but also to speak with the King Drangleic of Artorias on things. So you really are allied, huh? That close? Anasthasia frowned, to which I nodded. She probably was aware of it since I brought Amelia and Duke Greenveil over, but I never really mentioned being a proper ally. This of course, would bring some conflict, after all. Hold on, then why Jethro was about to question me, looking suspicious, but we literally didnt have time for something like this. Whether I am on speaking terms with a foreign king or not is not the focal point right now. As I have mentioned and dered to everybody out there, my job is to protect the blood of Yeostar upon my eptance of the Goddesss Divine Quest in his name! I repeated for being in Yeos. As such, trust me upon the fact I will fight to protect it. However, we have a situation right now. I have just sent Caedhulen ships towards Annencia to ask them to bring over mercs for your citys pirate problems. They are probably going to meet up with the grimgarians soon or have already. I need to rescue them! W-Wait, Princess Hestia! Anasthasia shouted before I could turn around, having heard enough for me to understand the situation. Please, you cannot fly out now! Dont worry! Ill rescue the Caedhulens and then immediately fly back! Im fast, and the grimgarians attacked from the border, correct? Ille back and have enough time to burn them all down before they even reach the city, or destroy any of your viges! I scowled at the thought of having to fight, fully epting who my enemy was. To ashes with those who wish for my wrath. No! Hold on, please, you cannot go! However, despite my reassurance to her, she still stopped me. bbergasted and slightly irritated at my time being wasted, I urged her to exin herself. The news. The chaos. Please, calm down and think about what would happen if any of this newses around. Elyonda is trapped, under assault in every direction, and not only that, but we also have to find a way to evacuate everybody! The citizens, the nobles, the foreign visitors. Anasthasia exined to me how they couldnt stop the other princes from learning this information, and in their hurry to return to their principalities, they forgot toprehend what the border of Yeos would look like. They were lucky the panic caused them to fight so much that it made it impossible for them to leave the city, but if they were to go now, Yeos would have to send troops to escort them back home. That was Yeoss duty as a member of the Divide, signed and documented in their alliance treaty. We cannot allow such information to leak! The wanton chaos that would be created from the panic and fear would unsettle Elyonda even further. We wont have enough time to help any of them, with ourcking military power, Anasthasia continued. If they wish to flee, we wouldnt have the power to calm them. They cannot flee ind, the grimgarians would get them without a doubt. Even if one were to slip by, the majority would die. The only way is through the ocean, towards the Empire, but with the panic, that cant be done properly! Those ships will be easy prey for pirates. Urgh, not to mention the viges and other towns of our country! I felt flustered by the facts being presented to me. If this invasion couldnt be stopped, then countless innocent lives would be lost by the rage of war. I might have spoken big, but how fast could I fly? My rocket boosters were strong enough to shoot me from Gleisvale to rescue my party from those demonkins in Estralia, but that was a distance I could traverse cause I knew of it. Where were Adhi and the other sailors? It was already night outside. ck sky wherever I could look. Could I find three Caedhulen ships in the night? In the wide, open sea? The princess is correct, Your Grace. Alberstien supported Anasthasias im, shocking not only Jethro but also the girl herself. Our citizens need to be prioritized first. We also cannot allow our guest to be harmed, otherwise, our reputation as God Yeostars country will be ruined. Yurius? Jethro raised an eyebrow. Seneschal? So did Anasthasia. Princess Hestia, the first thing we need is tranquility. We cannot let the attacks leak out, inciting a torrent. We cannot, that will only cause more deaths than we can control. Our our country is weak. We need help! Alberstien walked over to me and bowed deeply, holding his head down as he begged me with a request. The moment you leave. The news wille out! The concert you promoted will have to be canceled, and that would only cause more strife. What are you saying?! The concert isnt the problem right now anymore! Urk! I shouted out, before feeling like my throat just received a karate chop. I groaned, feeling pain from what I just said. Lady Hestia? Tasianna eyed me suspiciously, looking as if she couldnt believe what I just said. I guess I could understand why she would. What I just said felt so wrong to me. Princess Hestia, please, you must reconsider Lord Alberstiens request, Anasthasia took over as I was massaging my pained throat. Our first priority should be the citizens. Either we have to focus on preparing ships to transport them outside the battle zone before the armies arrive, or, we need to prepare the dungeon to have enough room to satisfy the number of people in the city. Well, I guess that is a But my thoughts were immediately interrupted when Jethro shouted at Anasthasia, Niece, have you lost your mind?! If we are to make enough room for the entire city, or any refugees escaping the invasion, then we would have to open the rest of the dungeon up! Those are reserved for the royal family only! We cannot trust somemoners there! What? Why cant you do that? Seems simple enough, just tell them not to go into some unspecified room also, did he just say rest of the dungeon? Then what are you suggesting, uncle? You already had scouts inform the nearby viges and towns, correct? If they are escaping, then the only ce they could go is either outside the principality or here the capital. It will be flooded with people! The first batch should arrive tomorrow morning if they dont rest through the night! The city is already overpopted with ourmon folk and the festival goers. Either we leave the refugees to fend for themselves, we get the ships ready to help them, or, we use the dungeon for its real purpose to defend our people like in any past sieges! Urk Jethro groaned, staying silent at his nieces arguments. And that is why we need you, Princess Hestia! We need a way to calm everybody down, make it seem like everything will be okay! Even if you can fight off all those grimgarians, and I believe you can with Her Imperial Majesty by your side! Anasthasia nced at Mother with hope, prompting thetter to just smile. She didnt know Mother would probably not raise a w Even then, we need to stop panic and chaos. We need to give everybody hope! Clear, tangible hope, so they dont descend into despair! What better day is it to be one of the Goddesss blessed? I-I get what you mean! But if I stay here in the city, I would leave the Caedhulens I sent out to die! I cannot stomach that. And I can tell you those close to the border will not be able to survive if we dont do something! No way would normal people be able to escape the grimgarians when they have kobold tamers. I still remembered the wargs they tamed when I fought that grimgarian battalion. They had echikobolds mounted on various beasts to hunt people down. Sacrifices are inevitable Anasthasia shook her head in dismay. Looking at it realistically, we cannot save everybody. As such, we need to make sure we do it for those who we can help. Erm Markval seemed to want to say something, but he stopped himself once he noticed the grim expressions everybody else had on their faces. And that is why we need to continue the concert, Princess Hestia! Anasthasia reiterated. Music can be a good soother. Some words from a blessed of the Goddess would help everybody keep up hope, to make sure the city doesnt descend into anarchy. I understand the predicament but it still feels like I would be wasting my time with the concer Urghk! Gah! I felt like something just punched my gut! I felt like I was about to puke when I tried to spit those words out. Your Highness?! The Yeosians showed their worry when I almost keeled over in disgust, disgust in myself. Lady Hestia, I know how much your life as an idol means to you. Just like the times before, allow me to help you! Tasianna grabbed my shoulder and back, helping me fix my posture. Just like Firwood and Estralia, allow us to help me to help you, alright. Shay and Beth will without a doubt be able to help, too. Do not forget, mydy, I am your shield and servant, I shall aplish it all on my honor as a member of Aurora! I looked over to Tasianna, making me feel a bit inadequate as I saw her resolute smile. Shay gave me a quick nod with focused eyes while Beth unted her wings and pushed up her chest to look dependable. I-I do want to do the concert, but I cant just do it with a good conscience right now. It feels like I need to do things this time. I cant just leave the job to everybody else. Everything I went to perform a concert while you guys did something, something terrible would happen! In Firwood, that Davison drank some demonkin potion and turned himself into a walking eldritch nightmare, while in Estralia, Saori and the others could have died to that OP demonkin of wrath. It felt like being an idol while something big happened was some sorta g. Like it was signaling to the world they could do whatever to my friends while I was upying myself with something frivol Nonsense! My body jerked up, shivering for a moment not cause of my thoughts but of a voice. This wasnt a reaction I would have expected of myself to have, and it certainly didnte from the Yeosians or my retainers. No, it came from the person looming over me with a disappointed expression. M-Mo-Mother? Who cares about what is logical or what will happen, Hestia? You are a dragon, if you have the strength, then im everything for yourself! Mother red at me with her slit irises. Dont let trivial matters like this stop you from what your heart is pursuing! There is always a solution if you are smart or strong enough, and I wont watch my daughter deny her dream. You are a dragon princess, you must act like one, Hestia. Think calmly, with grace and control. You are not an almighty dragon just yet, you are but a whelpling. However, strength in numbers, my whelpling. Wise words, Your Imperial Majesty! Without warning, the door broke open as a giant scalekin emerged from it. It was Akast, the hulking sarcosilian, and behind him were the other saurians and Larent. Wars are feats of attrition, do not underestimate the value of Stamina and morale, my apprentice! It was Master. I-Im sorry your Majesty, I couldn One of the guards tried to stop them, but their voices were quickly drowned out by Masters. The sun is down and your core has only just regenerated. You might fly over to find the levianewt, but what if you have to fight the fleet of grimgarians? You would be a fool to fly back after being exhausted from a fight! Until morninges, you will have to rest, and at that time, what will happen to the city or the people? I-I No, wait, you know? Did you eavesdrop on us? I was so focused on the discussion I hadnt realized anybody was outside. I thought the room would be silenced with runes. Ha, I had no need! Her Imperial Majesty is not an SS rank dragon for nothing, my apprentice! Even without us telling her where we were, she pinpointed us and gave us enough information through [Telepathy] to figure things out! Even in this enclosed room, Her Majesty has kept me in the know! Master proudly admitted. M-Mother?! I nced over to her, confused. Mother smirked, letting out a small chuckle. I am a parent. My duty is to teach you, and when ites to your education, I do not sit around, enjoying the sun. We might have made that deal, my whelpling, but you still have a right to ask your mother for more than just training. I do wish to spoil you rotten as much as possible, but I know you wouldnt like that. M-Mother Correct, Hestia! We adults are here to help you, and also to help prevent you from making a mistake. If you ask me, continue your goal as an Idol of Aurena! You cannot leave the city anyways, even if you wished to. Howe? I felt confused at how Master worded that, as if I really had no choice to go out. Because that is what the enemy wants, Princess Hestia. Larent, waiting for his moment to speak, walked into the room. His eyes were as sharp as before he joined the saurians for a manhunt. We have tracked down the worms. A demonkin is in the city with enough ck mercs to stage an assault on the city itself. What?! Tsk! The Yeosians inside the room blurted out their surprise while I clicked my tongue. I knew something was up, that was why I entrusted Master to uncover it, but I didnt think it would be this fast. And I definitely didnt expect to hear such grim information. Do not forget, young scale, the goal of these demonkins is to acquire that blood, yeah? To stop the birth of another Champion of Yeostar, Krim-k reminded me. That means, destroy the blood that enables it. And not only temporarily, but permanently. Their real objective isnt just the blood But the downfall of Yeoss culture and royal family, Grahta ended his sentence. Urlp Anasthasia and Markval gulped silently, while Jethro squinted his eyes. This will be hassle I shook my head, slightly dizzy with everything going on. I really just wanted to go into bed right about now and dream all of this away, to the point my hostility and sense of helping were slowly dropping down from morale loss. We need to relocate them, huh? The blood and the Krim-k shook his hand, shrugging as if I had the wrong idea. Nah, thats impossible, young scale. Well, the blood, I mean. Not the royals. But, that is something the Yeosian royals can answer for you. Mhmm! Master nodded, a hand on his chin as he stared at the prince. Krim, Grahta, and Akast found some of our enemies on the inds, skulking around with weapons and plenty of information. With the search Larent, Rajah, and I lead, we tracked the culprits towards air underwater, created and maintained by what I presume are some capable water mages. Ha! Just a bit further away from where that young knight died but the knowledge we gained from our search also directed my interest in what the festivals true purpose is. Hmm? True purpose? Are you insinuating it isnt just used as an event to decide I stopped myself from talking and turned around to look at the four Yeosians in the group. Now that I thought about it, where was the blood even located and why couldnt we relocate it? I could probably ask Yeostar about it, but I stared at Markval, prompting him to speak. The young prince was reluctant about it, averting his eyes and pulling his lips into his mouth. His nervousness or embarrassment caused his poker face to break, well, at least whatever he tried to hide it. Your Majesty, I think it would be prudent to share this information now Alberstien prompted the young ruler with a bow, having noticed the scene he was making with his obvious reactions. B-But, Mother and you told me to keep quiet about it. That it would only shame us, he voiced aloud, prompting the seneschal of thend to nod, assuring him it was alright to tell it to me. T-Then No, I did receive notice from our ancestor that you are trustworthy. Even that message you told me Yes. He probably was thinking of the telepathic message I sent to him, the one Yeostar told me to tell him. It would make sense the god would confirm things to make things easier on me. That was why the prince has been so friendly with me, even to the point he followed and talked to me when I had Anasthasia speak with Chahayat. And so, Markval began, The blood of Yeostar is located at the bottom of the arena. Next to the dungeon core where only those of royal blood may enter, as decreed by God Yeostar. The tournament held during the Festival of the Stars isnt only to find a suitable Champion candidate, but also to empower the potency of the blood through the cheers and battle happening in the matches. My eyes widened at that revtion. Empower? So, would the Champion be stronger the more chaotic the battle got during the matches? Father Father told me the cheers and battle thirst of the diators would channel and produce what God Yeostar seeks in his Champion a one-man army to conquer any foes. That is why the goal of the royal family is to promote the festival, to attract warriors from every part of the world to join. The stronger the contestant, the more powerful the cheers; it all adds up, Markval exined with the voice of a childs imagination breaking from the hammer of reality. The pained tone in his voice made it seem like he disagreed with the way it was handled. It is a remnant of the warrior-king God Yeostar was, Jethro came to his nephews rescue, continuing the exnation. Knighthood came after he realized the importance of it during his travels with his fellow Goddess Erithia, the founder of the Hands of Heaven. However, until wisdom came with age, he would have probably been the type of person attracted to something like our arena today. I heard Yeostarment his past decisions, sounding like he was ming himself for the way his country ended up. Maybe this was why he wasnt criticizing Yeos as much as I would have expected. Honestly, as a god whose job is to only oversee everything and not meddle too much into mortal stuff, it wasnt purely his fault with how the country became. [Master!] Rajah suddenly sprang out of Larents shadow, wagging his white striped tail as he greeted me with a head nuzzle. [Rajah found the enemy! We can go hunt? Now?] Rajah is correct, Lady Hestia, Tasianna agreed with Rajahs carefreements after the blood exnation was over. Only royals can enter the dungeon core, and may we presume if we were to remove the blood now, something would happen with it? Anasthasia nodded. Yes, the tournament itself is a ritual, and if we were to remove the blood, it would be unusable. The creation process of the blood requires a massive amount of blood siphoned from us royal, which is then transformed into the holy blood to transform someone into a Champion. It might be the remnants of Sir Royces holy blood, but without the ritual, it wouldnt be usable. In other words, it would be destroyed for the sake of the Divine Quest. If that is the case, then Lady Hestia, please, you need to stay here, Tasianna insisted. However, as your maid, I have a duty to assure you do not grieve for anything. Shay, Beth, and I can fly out and rescue Adhi and the Caedhulens if needed. [My sister and I have experience flying over the seas from our time delivering that missive from Yorshka to your mother, Your Highness,] Shay supported Tasiannas idea. [We learned the ritual to Melicertha already. You have fought against us in the past, and although we lost, you have seen our strength.] [Yes! Her Imperial Majesty has trained us, were stronger than before. Well freeze anything that faces us! Your orders!] Beth shook her fist and grinned, showing off her fangs and sharp teeth with gusto. I would like to agree to that, Lady Priestess, Renee stepped up into everybodys focus. This is my country, I am equally worried for the people out there as you are. Your Majesty, allow me to aid in the rescue process! I can travel faster than a normal gargoyle with my magic items, we can start the rescue process right now! Renee showed off her magic ring, the one she used to create all the wind constructs and the silence field during her match. Jethros interest was piqued once again, unable to hide his twitching smile as he eyed the talisman Renee was wearing. Young man, that talisman, have I seen that somewhere before? Renee instantly grabbed the item in question, excusing it as one of her familys heirlooms. Jethro didnt seem convinced, but dropped it nheless to speak with his nephew. Your Majesty, you have seen this persons prowess in the matches. Alistar himself has vouched for him. I say we allow him to help us. Besides, there is no time to waste! We have spoken too much anyways! I concur! Master voiced his agreement before stepping forward. I am just a Saint of Xohulotel, but allow me to aid you in the process! It would ease my apprentices mind while my guards and friends can finally let loose a bit! Ha ha ha ha! Ha! Thats what Im talking about, Kush! Lets see if these invaders are actually warriors or just a bunch of krill eaters! Krim-k crossed his arms and showed off his muscles as he boasted about the fight toe. Ease up, Krim! On the other hand, Grahta tapped his shoulder, trying to reel the big saurian in. This is a rescue mission. We arent fighting them. Rescue any survivors we got with Kushs unique skill and then rush back to the city. Yes fight in city. Akast growled out. Everybody''s eyes were then directed at me, telling me the n was ongoing but that they wanted to hear if I was to do my part of it. How could I say no at this point? I was being swept away by the flow. How long will it take the invasion force to arrive before Elyonda throughnd? I asked Jethro and Alberstien, to which they roughly guessed would take two to three days, depending on how much they could dy them. Is that so? Hmm alright, then so be it! Wonderful! Thank you, Your Grace! Alberstien cheered for my decision. An idol isnt supposed to run away when a show is going, after all! Cant believe I forgot that part of being an entertainer! The show must go on! I hyped myself up, now understanding why exactly I have to be here in the first ce. Sir Larent, I will try to confuse the enemy! That demonkin is undoubtedly working with the grimgarians, so they should know the war deration has been sent. However, if I were to change the mood of the city, turn Elyondas festivities to its max, then we can not only lure out those fiends, but also confuse them. That is wise, yes. The sword savant agreed with my idea. Just like when you lured my party into that trap of yours. That concert would attract anybody, and we were hooked. I was reminded of the attack n in Estralia, how we handled the demonkin and their attacks. They wanted to destroy my reputation and have Estralias capital Gleisvale chase me out for being a demon spawn, or something, however, I turned it around on them by bing the star in the limelight. With everybody captivated, the Follower of Edjurls ns to ruin me failedpletely. There are more rats in this city, undoubtedly! We need to flush them out and group them for easy killings! Then allow me to assist with that, Sir Larent and Princess Hestia. Alistar bowed with that request. I shall send some of my knights and soldiers out, while keeping some guards under yourmand, Sir Larent. Sir Jethro, I will also need the warrior priests help as well. Can I count on it? Of course, knightmander! My soul would be branded with shame if I cannot protect my brothers home after his death. Good, then those are the three squads! I dered. Tasianna, Shay, Beth, hurry to the Caedhulens side and rescue them. However, instead of returning to the city, I want you to follow them to Artorias. Once you are there, open up a portal. We can finally use the nexus for its strategic power, and it wouldnt hurt if I hurl down a fire bomb or two to help out Duke Lecartiglios siege. By yourmand, Lady Hestia! Tasianna and the twins shouted out. Master, I already have an idea on how youll be doing this, so here. I handed him some dragorade and also [Room] runes. Use them how you fit. You already know how the nexus works, so make sure to use it wisely, alright? Ha ha, of course, my apprentice! This elder scale cant disappoint the Depth Goddess on his very first Divine Quest, now can he? Masterughed boisterously, reassuring me he was the right man for the job. Well be done with this quickly, so I will hope you will have the capital covered, Lady Priestess. I nodded to Renee assessment before we fist bumped. The tournament isnt quite over yet. I still wish to fight either you or Neill, so the two of you better stay alive! Say that when the siege happens! Ill take down those demonkins, dont worry! I asserted that fact, before turning around to the countrys most important personnel. Alright, I think I have a n on how to handle tomorrows show, but I probably will need to get it ready now. The tournament needs to happen somehow, I guess, otherwise that would only confuse the citizens. I can handle that! Alberstien volunteered. This is my duty as a politician and seneschal. Ill persuade those princes somehow. Lady Hestia, if you have any need for resources for your show tomorrow, send me a letter. Sir Alistar, I will also proceed with that n you talked about. n? Did they talk about something prior? And Ill make sure public order will be upheld! I will make the preparations needed to amodate all the refugees. Anasthasia quickly ran out of the room with her role confirmed, which prompted Alberstien to follow after her. Unwilling to let those two go working while he stood her bbergasted by how coordinated they seemed, Jethro huffed before taking action himself. Ill finish the preparations Ive done for the siege. Alistar, I need your help, now! Send a new guard for His Majesty and follow me. The pen, the sword, and the heart. That is what this country needs! Yes, of course! Alistar saluted to Jethro before sending out a mana bird for a guard switch. He then walked over to Renee, whispering something into her ears, before returning to the prince. I wanted to speak up to it, but I couldnt when Prince Markval spoke to me. U-Uhm, what should I do, Princess Hestia? Overwhelmed by the situation, the young prince hadnt been able to say anything, as everybody else had taken the helm, aside from him. That is easy, Prince Markval, act as your countrys liege! Follow behind Duke Alberstien he is your seneschal and help him. I am sure he will have something only you as the ruling prince can do. I-I do? Yes, I do! Thank you, I shall do it immediately! The young prince jumped from his chair and ordered Alistar to follow him out of the room, only to stop himself to return before me. I had almost forgotten! Thank you very much, Princess Hestia! And there he went Hiehiehie, Mother giggled once all the members of the Yeosian government just left the room, leaving us behind. Hiehie, the music he will make will be more interesting once he understands whats happening. Music? I raised an eyebrow, once again hearing Mother speaking about that music she has been hearing. I darted my head around, but I couldnt even pick up a drum beat. Mother, youve been mentioning that for a veeeeeery long time now. Honestly, is something wrong with my ears, or why are you mentioning music all the time? Hmm? Oh! Mother ced a hand over her opened mouth. Hahaha, I had almost forgotten the fact that nobody could hear him speak to me! Hahaha! Oooh, its nothing too serious, Hestia. That music was just Karhntheel telling me how he would rip open my chest and devour my heart the moment hes freed, before enacting his revenge on Yeostar! What a funny person, right? Ooooh, Karhntheel, that weird leviathan Yeostar imprisoned, right? Well, I guess it would be pretty funny if something woul WAIT, WHAT, WHAT, WHAT?! Oh yes, WAIT, WHAT?! Right? That old man lived before the System came to this world and hes stuck down there! Who does he think he is? What a sad old pile of bones and waste. Hmph! Once the demonkins or whoever frees him, Ill bring down my wrath upon that watered down SS rank. Nobody talks that way about my father! Ho- Wait, wait, what? I had the feeling Mother just talked over me. Chapter 341: Rapping Dragons. Chapter 341: Rapping Dragons. W-What?! You cant be serious! Of course I am! Try them on, sis! Despite her reluctance, I pushed some colorful and frilly stage outfits into Neills face as she grew increasingly flustered. On the other hand, Rita was naturally curious about the outfits, picking them up and using her [Investigate] on them. Oooh, Neill, these are mana thread outfits. Oooh, theyre very well made, and the elemental mana is only about 10%. Its safe to use. They should fit us pretty well. Hold on, Rita! Dont you dare put that on! Sis, we aintmitting to this. I-I That whole idol thing is your shtick! Im trying to get ready for the fight! Oooh, shut it, you train so much, youre a whole juggernaut already! I patted her shoulder, pointing at her arm muscles. They might seem delicate and dainty like mine, but both were thoroughly trained and hard if she tensed them. My praises caused Neill to smile and be confident, posing while her yukata was falling off slightly. Heh, well, thats true and all. Once those grimgarianse, Ill bash them up just in time for some experience, so we better keep our party brac Buuuuut, Tasianna is leaving for a bit, so I need a recement! I need help, okay! NO! Arghk, its- its I-I cant sing, alright! Operation Save Elyonda was underway now, despite how much I didnt like the fact I had to stay behind for it. Tasianna, Shay, and Beth had already made their way through the night sky in the direction Mother predicted the Adhi and the Caedhulens should be after they had performed an extremely borate ritual for that weird Water Pantheon god Melicertha. Right! Thanks, Manager Mind. God of Sailors, Fortune of the Sea, and Ports, Melicertha. Like most subordinate gods of Plesia, he was also an SSS rank monster in the past. A leviathan who demanded tribute in the form of food, magic casting, or a huge festival to grant a blessing in ordance with the effort given. This blessing would not only protect you from the terrors of the deep, but also ward off weather hazards. It was literally a blessing from god as Earths religions would describe it. But, unlike on Earth, Mother assured me this was a real thing. Winds to elerate ship speed, deterrent from merfiend attacks, or even mercy in case your ship was sunk. Like Blei, the dwarves cksmithing god, Melicertha was one of the few gods who was extremely active concerning mortal affairs. Teetering on the edge of the rules, Melicertha only brings his influence with these blessings. Every sailor or sea flyer had to give praise to Melicertha as a sign of respect, with the following tribute acting as a chance to receive a protective blessing. It wasnt needed, but in case something bad happened, it was there to help you. In a certain way, Melicertha was considered one of the kinder gods inside the Water Pantheon. And Tasianna, Shay, and Beth offered their mana in his name. Gods received power from magic casting too, so they simply sprayed water around until they believed it was satisfactory. There was no obvious sign or a System message if he was happy about it, you just had to guess it. And once they were done, they flew out, aiming for Adhis and the Caedhuls rescue. In the meantime, Neill, Master, and the saurians rushed out of the city with the knights without alerting the citys citizens. Thankfully, the festival was still ongoing despite it being night and, since the princes struggle to flee the city was confined to the noble district, none of themoners knew about it. The mood was good, so now it was my job to keep it as such. And for that, I needed help to turn this festival into a music event. Please, I need your help, Sis! I pleaded to Neill for help. With Tasianna gone, my duet with her had to be canceled, but I didnt want to waste the training time. I also needed to fill up time, really, and I thought Rita and Neill could help me with that, so I immediately asked them once I returned to the ind. I could have probably brought in other people to help, like the students or my retainers in the subspace, but they were either upied or I didnt want to risk them for the n. Rita wasnt a fighter, but she was good at fleeing and had the ability to control nts. She could do something. Not to mention, Neill was probably stronger than me, so I didnt have to worry about her. Mother well, she wasnt really idol material, sadly. Not cause of her age, but herzy attitude towards it, as she preferred enjoying me perform than doing it herself. You know, like a parent who wanted to see their kid seed to feel proud of them. As such, I needed Neill! I needed her to be an idol! Or at least, an entertainer. Hestia, I can mow down some green rats and overgrown musclebrains, but dont expect me to do this with you! I just cant sing, alright? I sound horrendous! With Sis so against the idea, I really should back off, but I needed help in this matter. With puppy eyes, I looked at Neill and pleaded one more time. Please? Those eyes wont change my mind, Hestia. Dont think acting like a hatchling would sway me Urgh, here, just give it a listen. Im terrible. Neill finally gave in to give it a try! Nice! Too easy. I handed her Tasiannas manatech tablet returned to me for safekeeping while she was away with some lyrics scribbled onto it. Neill reluctantly epted it and read through them, grimacing and even shook her head once I pushed her to sing them. ying the music necessary for her to get the beat, I waited in anticipation for her to begin. Urgh Ooooogh, the moment our eyes met, ooggh, my heart couldnt stop beating Badump, dump? What? dump, its like you used a skill on me ? Ahh, but dont you even think Im so easily swayed Can you prove to me that you can set my heart on fire? What? Uhm, pal ? Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh. Hestia, Rita, say something, Neill demanded with a reddened face. Rita didnt say anything, at least about the singing; instead, she told Neill she only listened to the lyrics, not the words, as she wanted to write them down. Certainly a useful excuse, since that left me to be the only one to answer. Well, you know, are you I instinctively stopped myself from saying Are you even trying? I was forcing her into this, so the least I should be doing was be sensitive with this stuff. No star was born out of nothing. However, describing Neills singing without insulting her felt hard. I wasnt too much of an elitist when it came to singing but Well, maybe I was. Singing had be so much of a passion that I was a bit of a perfectionist with it. If I had to describe Neills singing, then I would call it out of beat and very speaking voice. That was why I found it hard to grasp if she was trying her best to sing, or if this really was her voice right now. It felt hollow, without any emotions. It didnt help that she was barely trying to keep up with the beat of the song, singing it without caring for the music. It felt jarring listening to her. Considering we only had a day until the concert, this was impossible to fix. I needed another n. How fast can you speak? Huh? Where did thate from? Humor me, please. Neill scratched her head before shrugging. The change in topic seemed to have calmed her down, as her flustered demeanor disappeared. I took back the tablet before writing down the lyrics I wanted to test her with. Ill tell you how the lyrics go, and how you should say them. No need to sing, just keep up with the beat, Sis. Though, I still need to be able to understand them. Here we go. Holding my hand close to my mouth, I imitated a microphone with my mouth before inhaling to beatbox. Bang da bang da bang da bang da bang da bang da bang. [Now! Slow but with emotions!] With a grimace, Neill began, Stakin this ce to me, the Rap God, Rap God All me peeps back at the hood fiddlin with the jukebox, jukebox Wanna hear me brin down the beat on these fools like pros on the xbox, xbox So Imma wipe them clean, so call the NEET God. Chink! Chin chin chin chin, chink! Chin chin chin chin, Chink! [Now, fast! Stay clear for me to listen!] But for me to rap like Im gamin, gotta zoom pass two gens Boom ya back to the stone age, old fart We kids gotta keep Arck! Shit! Ow! I bit my tongue! And just like that, Neill the Rap God was defeated by a simple tongue twister. Arck, what the hell is this supposed to be, Hestia? This cant seriously be a song! Neillined, bbergasted at what I just had her sing. Mhmm, Ive never heard something like this before in my life. Also, it had some weird words in them. What does jukebox and xbox mean? Rita was equally confused by my choice of words, but it was to be expected. Yeah! If you want me to sing things, then dont give me words only you can understand! Neill seemed to have grasped that those words were from Earth. Seriously, what am I doing here? I held my head on my chin, evaluating her process while nodding. I guess I went a bit too wild with your first rap. Maybe its best if we go with a slower one, but with more meaningful lyrics. Rap? Both of them tilted their heads. Yeah, its a type of music genre, I guess. Rapid lyrical recital with a rhythmic following of the beat, I exined it as best as I could. Honestly, I dont like rapping at all. Always feels like rappers just speak fast with an abundance of ng and curses to make it hip, without actually trying to convey a message or emotion. Although, if you do it correctly, rapping can bring out the meaning or lesson of a song better and faster, then traditional lyrics. Not to mention, I cant write proper rap, at all. Too much ssical music, I guess. Uuuuh, okay? Neill raised an eyebrow at my mild rant. So, this is singing, too? Well, I guess it was easier than before, although speaking those weird words you wrote down felt like torture. Yeah, Im sorry about that. I epted that feedback, as I did go overboard with the rap. To tell you the truth, your singing voice needs a lot of work to make it suitable for a performance. However! Rapping is more lenient, but its more important to follow the beat and tune. That would be easier for you to train in the short time we have, and I can just write down a new song for you. You can make a song in less than a day? Neill looked surprised. Well, bards and minstrels can produce melodies in a matter of moments if they have the inspiration, Rita exined. It shouldnte as a surprise, since your sister is a musician. Why, I think I still have some notes on some hymns and tales of heroics in my satchel. Let me look. Stop! We dont need it! Neill stopped Rita from rummaging her belongings for some songs for some reason, looking like she didnt want us to continue. I dont care, really. You get my point, urgh Neill really was reluctant about joining in on the fun. Considering her personality, I thought she would be a bit more excited about getting a chance to be in the limelight. She did mention how she wanted to make her existence known to people and how it would bring pride to her n. Wasnt this the perfect opportunity since everybody who frequented the arena would know her face? Hey, if youre worried about messing up the concert, dont worry about it. There are countless ways to hide an artists voice like autotune, reverb, and so on. We can do something, no worries, Neill. If youre looking for some cool factor, then rapping would be exactly what you need as it fits your tough and hard-shelled image! Rita and I can be cute, and you can lead the contrast. Using opposite kinds of artists for a song or performance could give the concert an amazing harmony. It was the same principle with a duet between a man and woman, as their respective low-pitched and high-pitched voices could elevate a song even beyond its potential! Sugar and salt, cute and cool, and singing and rapping. Hey, I am not a fan of cheating outside of life or death fights, okay? Besides, doing that wouldnt make me prou Absolutely not, Your Majesty! A mans voice interrupted Neills statement, drawing our attention towards Jethro, Tehmrayn, and Mother walking towards me. I noticed Jethro having aplicated expression on him while Tehmrayn was arguing with a sighing Mother. I do not care about the insults he spewed. My Quest is to protect the seal. As long as I am on this ind, none will break it. Ahhh, you have your tail too wrapped between your legs, boy. Mother pouted. Fine. Have it your way. Haaaa, you are as fickle as a leviathan, Your Majesty Curious as to what happened, I asked them what got them so heated, only to listen to Tehmraynin to me how Mother just tried to persuade him into allowing her to open the seal on Karhntheel so she could kill him off. Why would you even ask for that?! I screamed at her, where Mother just shrugged and exined how the SS rank leviathan insulted my grandfather, Nordoramsul. Mother seemed to have held it in right up until I asked her what that music she kept talking about. Not like it was my fault, but I really should be more careful with my words when Im around a dragon, it seems. Just like Kramps, Mother could be quite selfish. Maybe that was just a trait of being a mighty predator. Jeez, youre gonna destroy Elyonda before the demonkins or the invasionse around In any case, Jethro was currently on the ind to speak with Tehmrayn about the ns we came up with at the royal pce. Since Jethro was responsible for the citys and inds defenses, he had to make his rounds. While the city wasnt fully secured yet, it was obvious the enemy would try to break open the seal of Karhntheel, creating the perfect distraction. The seal is reinforced quite well, meaning no ordinary mage could even dare to break it. However, our enemy has been confirmed to have at least one demonkin in the city. I would rather overestimate them than underestimate them, Jethro stated. Sound. Tehmrayn agreed before excusing himself after his discussion with him was over. Jethro nodded before looking over at the inds port. I shall wait on the ship for a while, if you must return to the city, Lady Hestia. With Jethro gone, Mother turned to us. So, what have the three of you been doing? Oh, make that the four of you. Rajah? My white virigress jumped out of my shadow, shaking off some of the sand on his body once hended. [Ah, Master asked Sister to sing! Sister sang, but badly! So MasteMrrreow?!] Oi, shut it, Rajah! I pressed Rajah''s mouth close, surprising him to stop his stream of thoughts from continuing, but it was toote, as I could see Neill shake her head in embarrassment. No, wait, Neill! It wasnt so bad, alright! You need practice, everybody needs it, okay! You cant start out as a proper singer from nothing. You need to train your voice, be able to control it to produce different tunes, and also your internal beat. Sweet of you to say, but the cat is right. Im not really fit for the whole singing stuff, so just drop it already, kay? Neill ruffled her lion mane hair around, trying to shake off her irritation of hearing that feedback. Ooooh, wait, did I hear that correctly? So that howling was yours, Fargryneill! Mother figuratively suckerpunched Neill with that description of her singing, all while wrapping her left arm and tail around her. Now, doesnt that seem pleasant! Sisters doing sister activities! I might not be your mother, young scale, but it still would be wonderful if the two of you could do things together! Ark! Neill groaned, trying but being unable to free herself from Mothers headlock. We dont need to do all this concert and idol stuff Hestias so obsessed with together! If we want to build up rapport or family love, we could just beat each other up! Thats fun, too! Or, you know, Battle Frenzy training! Hahahaha! Mother let loose a wickedugh, creeping Neill out and silencing her. Nonsense! Dont act like us elder scales, spending all our time slumbering in our caves, only toe out to eat or fight. Youre making excuses, dear! Go out! The invasion wille, but there is no need to be so anxious! Have fun at the festival with your sister, youre plenty strong already. Anxious? Neill raised an eyebrow at Mothers word before turning her eyes to me, confusing me. She didnt even speak with me through telepathy, she just kept staring at me until her eyes widened. Sure. Wow, Mother is persuasive! I was surprised Mother apparently guessed what I wanted to do with Neill after she agreed to join the concert. I wanted to bring her to the festival for something. I haven''t seen her profile yet, but I bet she had a future sight skill or something. There, see? Mother quickly released my half-sister from her grasp before correcting her messed up hair on her behalf. Now, I wish you two fun. Eat some nice food, have a good time; get yourself ready when the fighting begins. No need to start it in a bad mood. Huh? Arent youing? I tilted my head. Sadly, nooAhhhhhh. Mother let out a big yawn. Mhmm, myck of long naps is catching up to me. Ill call it early today. Ill see you for your performance tomorrow! So get some sleep and fascinate me, dear, hiehie. Oooh, thats too bad, Empress! Well, I guess the fou Waaaah! Rita was about toe over to us, only for Mother to grab her waist with her tail. Now, now, I saw you with those idol outfits. If you want to join, you better start learning~ I know Tasiannas part, so let me help you before I go to sleep, Mother stated something surprising to me. Wait, you know how to sing?! Why havent you told me that! I felt a bit giddy from the prospect of it, imagining what Mothers musical talents could be. Not as good as you, my whelpling, but good enough to teach others. I learned from the elven operas! Mother let out an opera-worthy singing voice, controlling and changing her pitch with every word. Ooooooooooooh! My body twitched before it began to jump on the spot like a rabbit. My chest felt light but at the same time fuzzy, irrationally wanting Mother to continue singing. Hahaha, maybe next time, Hestia. Mother smiled, knowing what I wanted, but that only caused me to pout. She ignored it and kept dragging Rita away from us before opening a subspace portal with her own [Room] runes. Struggling to free herself, Rita looked in despair as she held her hand towards us, trying to ask us to save her. N-No, wait, Empress! I wanted to stay with them! I wanted to ask Hestia abou If you stay still, I will tell you some tales from 2000 years ago~ YES! Educate me, please! And just like that, Rita and Mother disappeared into the subspace. Somehow felt betrayed. In any case, although I hadnt been able to persuade Neill toe rap with me, there was plenty of time for me to do so once we got to the city. Along with Rajah, the three of us joined Jethro on his ship, returning us to the city. While we were on the boat, Neill approached me with a rather out-of-nowhere question. Got a question; you never mentioned having any siblings in your past life. Did you? Huh? It was certainly not something I had expected her to be curious about. Up until now, she hadnt really asked much about my past life, seeming like a live-in-the-present person. I was an only child. Ever felt lonely? Not really. I had my parents as well as my nanny with me at home. Pretty lively, since we would always y music at home, having our very own personal concerts, I reminisced fondly of my time with Papa and Mama, where I would sing while they yed the piano and violin respectively. Mhmm, I see Okay. And just like that, Neill walked away. ????? What was that?! Dunno what was going on with Neill right now, maybe the blood got to her head after Mothers headlock. It was clear I had to buy her a drink or two after what Mother did to her. She might have persuaded her for me, but the way Mother did it was too rude! With that goal in mind, I led Neill to some stalls once we entered the city. Hopping from one ce to the other while snacking on food and fruit drinks, the general mood between the city and port was quite simr to the morning time, honestly Always so festive. I kept my ears open, minding any rumors about any invasions or such. It was really hard, even with my superhuman hearing, as there were too many voices for me to clearly distinguish what the people were saying. Still, from the vibrantughters, the raucous drunks, and the merry singing, I could feel the majority of the people I walked past just now werent aware of any invasion news. It seemed everybody was able to discreetly leave the city. [Master! Master! More meat, please!] Yeah, what he said, Sis! Ahaha, love this festival! Hey, stop eating so much. I had to spend a ton today! Give me a break! Sis and Rajah were already enraptured by the crowds and smell of alcohol in the air once again, a staple every time we went to enjoy this festival. Its been almost two weeks now, but I still wasnt bored by all of this. It was fun, and it was even more fun when we did it as a family. Hey, hey, Sis! There is something new over there! Sis pointed at a new stall on the street, or to be more specific, two stalls in one. On one side, one woman and three men were serving customers ringed pastries while the other side looked like a ring toss game. Wait, are those donuts?! My eyes widened as I took a pique of what they were selling. Sadly, I was far shorter than Neill and the queue before the stall, so I had to use [Air Walk] to get a look. Wait, arent they? I grabbed Neills arm and picked up Rajah before slipping through the crowd with them, until we ended up in the back of the stall. Knocking on one of the stalls wooden pirs, a young girl with green hair and lc highlights turned around, dressed like a poormoner despite her pristine skin and hair. Amelia?! I blurted out, while she was surprised to see me here. Lady Hestia?! Wh-What are you doing here?! No, wait, shouldnt you be setting up stalls for tomorrow, I mean, why are you in this stall, selling donuts?! As nned, the Sarlenziapany would continue selling pastries or any other food during my concert, using this chance to not only promote themselves but also cash in as I was doing a no-ticket performance. I knew they would be preparing stalls and such throughout the city, but I didnt expect them to start today and with Amelia manning it as one of the workers! Amelia, what are you doing! We need more O-Oh! Even more surprising, one of the other workers was a man in his 50s. Mr. Sarlenzia?! The person was Amelias maternal grandfather, Newt Sarlenzia, president of Sarlenziapany. Apparently, Amelia persuaded both her father and grandfather for her toe here today as a way to test the waters with their product and get a sense of the mood of the festival. I asked her why exactly she was working, instead of just watching, but she told me she wanted to know what it felt like to make the donuts. The doughs were all prepared beforehand, as always, before they were ced in frying fat and then dipped into honey or fragassa zing. Amelia wanted to learn how it felt, so she could hopefully improve its efficiency and safety. Currently the tools were all normal stuff you could use to make donuts at home, but Amelia wanted to modernize it with manatech. And my granddaughter thought it would be good to experience it properly. Get in the mood, like a proper merchant. Hahaha, I cannot believe how much she has changed. This must really be Lady Eines and your influence, Lady Hestia! As her grandfather, I cannot hope to thank you enough for being her friend! Saori had told me Newt was a pretty grumpy and merchant-like man, always thinking of the next profit and how it could benefit him. He wasnt as cutthroat when discussing business with people, unlike his employees he personally trained, but he was still very meticulous. And this man was not only making donuts right now, but alsoughing joyfully about her granddaughters growth. Grandfather used to man stalls like these before he established hispany. I thought he would be helpful, without making it awkward like it would have been if I had brought a normal employee, Amelia exined, waving her hand around, showing off the blisters on her arms. Hehe, thats pretty admirable for a noble, Neillplimented her, causing Amelia to bow with a nervous giggle. The both of them only met once, but they only introduced themselves when Amelia came over to meet Anasthasia. Then, let me help you guys out. Six donuts! Half-half honey and fragassa zing! In a moment! Thank you for the business! It took a bit for our donuts toe, since there was a whole crowd in front of the stall craving the donuts. From how all of them smiled and ate their pastries with ravenous desire, I could tell the donuts would be a great sell once again. In addition, Amelia also debuted a festival game with the ring toss stall next to the donut one. I didnt even think of this idea. This was Amelias. Since she was selling donuts, she found it fitting to throw rings at pegs, simr to a magic training game in the academy, where the students trained their [Fluid Cast] by creating rings with their spells to throw onto spears. Holy, her intuition as a merchant. Damn. There was a reason why she was the daughter of Duke Greenveil, a duke other nobles call a merchant. With a grandfather like Newt, it was clear she would develop like this once she was free of the social stigma she had on herself cause of her parentage. Halfmoner or not, she was nobler than most aristocrats. After we got our donuts, we left them after expressing our gratitude. I had informed Amelia and Newt about the impending attacks, telling them to be careful. The other three employees were all members of Duke Greenveils knight order, so they had good bodyguards. However, just in case, I would keep an ear out in their direction while I was going around. The moment they shouted, I would fly over. Hohoho, by Fathers horns! This shit is amazing! Wow! So greasy, but the sugarplements it so perfectly! Damn, I want more! [Mhmm! Pastries best! Masters recipe best!] Rajah enjoyed his two donuts, although I really didnt know if cats were allowed to eat donuts. Well, he was a monster jaguar, so it probably was okay. Time to go there, I guess. After we were done enjoying our donuts, I took out the tablet Master gave me during the training session. It had the names of different locations in the city along with the directions for them. Following them, my ears began to twitch while I was rocking my body up and down to the sound of lutes, flutes, and drums ying in the background. And then, after just a bit more, singing could be heard. The wine of victory flows down the streets Coloring the ground scarlet red as the soldiers march on! The lungs of men cheering on, shouting their earnest growls of life Their bodies, broken and tired, but their minds drunk on the alcohol of war! This was the bard guilds district. It was time to turn this festival into a musica Heyeyhey! Fargryneill! Huh? Yoooo, Ghorush! The leonid berserker Ghorush appeared out of nowhere. Chapter 342: Bardic Inspidragon. Chapter 342: Bardic Inspidragon. Ghuhahaha! Tales of battles with food and ale! That is life! Come! Drinks on me for today, to your VICTORY in the arena! Ghorush mmed the table with hisrge hand as a jolly street bartender handed him two mugs of ale with augh, before serving his intoxicated clientele. I hate being drunk. Yuck, sorry, I hate the taste of alcohol. Mreeeew. Neill and Ipletely rejected Ghorushs offer, while Rajah began scratching his ear from the silence and surprise the leonid expressed at our words. After a couple seconds, he shrugged, saying More for me before downing both tankards at the same time. The ale gushed not only into his mouth, but also outside of it, dampening his mane and clothes before it dropped onto the floor, sttering the liquid on my legs. E! I jumped back, disgusted not just by the ale, but the nasty floor water touching my socks and shoes. Oi, you damn cat, drink normally! Or are you already drunk to the point you tried to hit on us? Neill just took a step back, raising her arms in annoyance. Ghluuuurp! Ghorush burped like a hippo,ughing unhinged as he smacked his stomach. Ghuhahahaha, the both of you are too scrawny for my taste! I like my women with more meat on their arms and legs, also taller! Ha, as if I would try to mate with either of you! Tsk, couldve left thatst part out Neill scowled. For somebody with that much mana, he sure is a simpleton. Oh, I am very aware of that, God Yeostar. Being a dragon but having the form of a small, cute girl was the prime example here. In any case, I wont appraise him for privacy reasons. Should I? Is he an enemy in your eyes? I asked him once again. Good point. Really nothing to do if we dont have the information. In other words, I should focus on the reason why I came to this area. While Neill wasining about Ghorushs rambunctiousness, I turned my head around to take in the rest of the locale. As if it wasnt obvious enough with this street bar, the tables ced before it, and the many food stalls around us gave this ce a pretty strong street fair vibe, as people wandered from one stall to the next to gather things to eat and drink. Maybe it was more urate to describe it simr to those food courts in malls, just with a medieval theme. Ahhhhh! For our pay! For our pay! Dayworkers, adventurers, and farmers were celebrating with each other in this area, raising their mugs up to bang it against each other in a toast. Mead and food bits dropped onto the ground, smearing the grounds with nobody paying attention to the waste they were creating. It wasnt their problem, after all, and one should savor their evening break, right? The news really hasnt gotten far, huh? Answer for me, oh mighty knight Can your sword and armor shine through the night And all so wonder your call to fight Jaded by the battles fright Oh, scurry forth the skorr away Hes feasting and nastying our fields And all we can do is pick up the scythe And sh it up for winters meals But what made this area so special, at least interesting enough for Master to rmend it to me, was the fact a bunch of minstrels and bards were gathered here, as if they were in some sorta clique. They created music from nothing, either solo or as they cobed with others, to apany the non-musicians merry food binge. Whether male or female, or human or beastmen, there didnt seem to be any kind of prejudices between them. I could see a human woman singing with a male foxian about the transitions of the season and the growth of a tree, while a well-groomed wolfkin man strung his lute, reminiscing about his past and his mothers soup. At the same, though, a group of bards were ying together in a band-like fashion, reciting tales of old about knights, valor, and Yeostar. The de of yore, flying through ocean floor with might galore Vicious strikes upon the beast of dread, releasing the dead of their screams unsaid But a maul of corrupting doom, cursed its challengers with a watery tomb Alone and tired he fought on, with nothing but zeal and courage to move on With mans bravery and elven sorcery, the carnage in flesh was finally brought low The bards guild. Of course, you could find singers and minstrels everywhere in the city, and even dancers in the less visited areas. The city was vibrant with people and visitors, and even among all their noise, you could hear people singing tales, giving not only character but also brilliance to the festival. It was culture and history, all condensed in the voices of these people. You could learn what these people have learned through your own senses. My songs were meant to bring smiles and exhrate people, but songs didnt have to pigeonhole themselves only within this spectrum of emotions. Music was there to touch peoples souls, as my Papa always used to say. It was important for a musician to embrace every sort of genre as a way to help them grow. After all, like rapping and singing, they made goodpanions despite being different types of vocal expressions. Not to mention that instruments could do the very same thing, elevating the experience like a well-nned out dish with numerous facets of tastes. Ahhh, I really want to join them~ Hmm? Daydreaming? Careless gal, with how many pickpockets Ive seen. I heard a low, deep voice sounding like Ghorushs speak next to me. Eh, she can take care of herself. Let her have her fun. While that was clearly Neills. [Master, if hungry, we can order food!] While it became clear mypanions were watching me when I heard Rajahs voice. Turning around, I let out a flusteredugh as my love for music took over my mind for a bit. I could admire them as much as I wanted, but I should probably not start fangirling. A sign for a good singer was their ability to reach notes without any problems and maintain them, but what was more important was toyer your singing with your emotions to enrapture your audiences attention. This should work actually. Sadly, Master couldnt really write down the location of the guild, as he had only heard how it was in the area. Considering it was a guild, I should be able to request amission. Money would be pretty tight, but I could probably use the bounty from the poison brothers to pay them off. Before I could execute my n, though, I had to ask somebody where the guild building was. Hey, Neill, what do you think about their singing? I asked Sis while scanning the area, trying to find somebody who was free and looked like a bard. Hmm? I guess, good? Sounds very catchy, you know? Also interesting to hear since some of them seem to be tales about Yeostar, she answered, pointing at a few of them. That guy mentioned that Castle Fatalisa raid, the other about Karhalentheel, and so on. Who needs to read books when you have these guys around? But, surprisingly, Neills answer was more detailed than I thought, prompting me to snap my head around to reply, Right? Pretty exciting, huh? And they present the story and heroics in a way the people can understand without understanding the details. Just easy and digestible. I guess that is how valorous songs are supposed to be, hmm? Ghuhaha, nothing beats stories about some strong fighters in the past. Gives you confidence and a dream to be like or best them! Ghorush gave his two cents. Even more important when youre going right into a fight! Gotta bring the spirits up. Cant fight only on bloodthirst alone, I say, gotta have something supporting that drive! But, most importantly, the songs needa keep the audience excited! Cant earn coins if ya listeners drop dead from boredom! Mgrrrrrr! Woah! Easy, kitty! The three of us turned around when Rajah suddenly growled, only to see him threatening some sleazy-looking human from approaching us. He had slick-backed orange hair, glistening probably from using dried fat or wax. He had a lute strapped on his back with a metal flute on his belt, making me believe he was probably a bard. However, unlike the typical image of a minstrel, he had scaled leather armor on and a helmet hanging loosely on his backpack. A longsword was sheathed on his hip while a wooden shield was equipped on his left arm. The guy looked a bit greasy, but still clean enough to be presentable. Who are you? I asked. Ahaha, I-Ill answer, but do you mind wringing ya kitty back? Dont wanna end up as monsty food, ya get me? The guy smiled wryly, so I did what he asked and told Rjaha to stand down. Phew Thanks,ss! Ahaha Ahem, well, mydy, d to meetcha, the names Desmond. Bard and minstrel in the area, just to light up a tune just for you two lovelydies~ Hmm? He smells weird. Uh, yeah, back up a bit, buddy. Neill held her hand up, stopping him froming any closer. Nice meeting you, but I would rather not smell anymore of what you did this evening already. Ha! He was active, huh? Ghorush scratched his chin and mane. Well, I aint here to ruin my drink with the smell of his gunk and whoever he put it in, so Imma head out. d meeting you two, again! Give me a show on FireDay, yeah? Wanna see the semi-finals between you two explode! Gunk? And whoever Ooooooh. Oh, so that is that smell The moment I realized what I was smelling, I instantly frowned at the guy while Ghorush excused himself, leaving us alone with this weird guy in front of us. Getting that reaction from us caused the dude tough nervously, understanding what we were talking about. Woah there, didnte here to make a move on ya Well, if you two arent against it the Kay, kay! I get it! He squirmed back after Neill sent out her [Draconic Aura], scaring the guy from speaking any further. A-Anyways, just to get back on track, the names Desmond. Heard you two speak about the music theds andsses were ying, so wannae over to speak with ya. Uhh, can I get your names? Fargryneill. Hestia. Talk about an icy shoulder! he blurted out in a dramatic way when we gave our names simultaneously. Jeez but, hey, I thought I knew ya somewhere,ss. Peeps been speaking about the arena, ya know. Especially me friends over there singing about how some dragonewtss conquered the famed Castle Fatalisa in some wicked way, yeah? Youre that Hestia, eh? I widened my eyes, feeling a bit taken aback about hearing people having already written songs about me. I was supposed to be the one who would do that! Songs? Ahaha, yeah! Holon, think I can still member. Ahem. He pulled out his lute and began ying a small tune. Wings of mes, fury of light, rampaging through bodies with lightning and wind Huh? Thats pretty good. I noted how he managed to emphasize the strong points of the strong. Although I wasnt captured by the song yet, the way he sang it with a mild-mannered voice like a bad singer was pretty interesting. Dazzling and enchanting, cmity afoot with supreme sorcery Cries ruptured through the air as she sung upon their bodies, Sitting on her throne of wood with her foes ripped apart by the arcane Hold on, what?! But by divine intervention, her tyranny ended, by a Hand of Heaven Sword and mes, sh upon the fields of ruin, captured by the might of Fatalisa On fellwing she flew, escaping from death with Heavens knight Heralding doom with an angels voice, damnation upon all on the Crimson-Scaleds wake Haha, sorry if I butched some of the melodies. Heard it a few days ago, probably didnt do the original song justice, the manughed, looking unsure of himself. Sooo good, yeah? Its urate. Exactly what I saw, Neill answered. H-Hey! I stuttered, trying to speak back but I couldnt. True enough, I guess. But it makes me sound more like a viin than, you know, me. Then you shouldnt have started carving two chairs while you destroyed everybody with your spells flying around randomly! Anybody with an inch of sense would think youre some destructive force! Neillmented, making me feel like she was being too harsh. Hey! Dont talk about my chairs! They burned down while I was dueling Larent, okay! Uuuuie, they were so young I wiped away a single small tear, in honor of the death of my chairs. They were so simple, but beautiful; sadly, they had to be burned down cause I couldnt put them in my storage with everybody looking. Uhm. scuse me? I was woken up by the bards voice, bringing me back to reality. Anyways, can I ask you a question? He nodded, prompting me to continue. Youre a bard, right? Do you know where the bard guild is? Oooh, the guild? What do ya need us for? Commission. I need to hire some of you for something special you see, enough bards and minstrels to fill this city with so much music people could actually get tired from it! I raised my arms to gesture the scale I wanted this to be, leaving out some of the details I was nning like [Aerokinesis] and my scale-dust. Desmond raised an eyebrow, staring at me with a questioning look. The whole city? Sooounds like a pipe dreeeeeeaaaaaam! Sorry, but, uh, ya cant make the whole city listen to us. We aint really loud, ya know, and we cant go and ruin our voices for that kinda job. Of course, I know how valuable a singers voice is. Ahem After his clear vocal provocation, I closed my eyes, ready to challenge it. Iiiiiiiiii AAAAM SOOOOOO VEEEERRRRRRY ACQUAINTEEEEEEEDD! Proooteeect our VOIIIIIIIICEEEEEEES, sooooooo alwaaaaaays staaaaay hydRAAAAAATEEEEEEEED! Always stay hydrated. However, strangely, when I finished this small showing of my opera training really helps that Father knew opera singers from his career the noisy surroundings of this ce dialed down a bit, to the point I could actually hear my own thoughts without getting distracted by somebodys cheering or drunk escapade. Opening my eyes, I noticed Neill shaking her head and Rajah copying her, only to be taken aback by everybody close to the street bar staring at me. They just stopped with whatever they were doing, even ignoring food or ale dropping on their clothes as their attention was solely on me. Awkward? Uhm, hi? H-Hey, Desmond! Thats the girl I was talking about! Emperors de, thats some singing! One of the bards sitting next to the meat skewer stall ran up to the greasy bard, pping him on the back to wake him up. H-Huh?! Desmond nearly fell over. Yikes, mate! Ya oughta stop pping peeps on the back like that! And I already knew that fact. But, Goddesss breath, thats some singing, alright. Angels voice, sure enough, ya could probably pass as a diva of the Empires Skywelt Opera by trilling those high notes! Skywelt Opera, huh? Havent heard of that before. I wasnt actually ready to perform as a diva in an opera, even with my ssical singer training. It was great to help me develop my vocal cords and my Stamina, but idol and opera songs required different practices to prepare the singer. In a way, I could give a taste of that opera training, but I probably wouldnt be able to keep up almost banshee-like high notes for too long. But, that was beside the point really. The important thing was that my singing caught everybodys attention, but especially the bards around me. Quite a number of them approached us, asking Desmond who I was. He told them they potentially had a job, so they asked me if I would follow them to a quieter ce to discuss business. Neill, Rajah, and I entered a nearby inn with around 21 bards, all covered in outfits looking more like adventurers than your typical wandering troubadour. I could identify archers, shieldmen, alchemists, and even a single water mage in their midst. Then again, for a guild, it probably should be this diverse. But the issue was, why was the guild building some random inn? There is no bard guild. Huh? I blurted out the moment I asked him if this was the guild building. W-Wait, what do you mean by there being no guild? Exactly what I meant,ss. There is n Hey, hey, hey, Desmond! You donk! An archer bard, the very same one who identified me before pped Desmond on the back, interrupting his reply. Didn''t Cha member what I said about the girl? Shes a bloody princess, and a dragon to boot! Emperors beard, speak a bit more e-gantly. Hol up, what ya saying?! This ere gal is some fire-spewing dragon?! A manablood, too? Ya joking, mate, ya joking! Girls got a voice, cant be serious saying she some terrible, overgrown lizard, eh? Feel like youve been drinking while watchin Yeowch! m your trap. One of the swordsmen knocked one of the bards on the head with his shield, shutting him with a dazing hit. All of them looked at Neill and me, curious what we had to say to that usation. Neill shrugged, telling everybody she was a dragonewt before pointing at me to continue. She really didnt want to tell anybody she was a kirin. I, on the other hand, confirmed it, however, I immediately told everybody I wasnt here as a princess, but just a potential coborator, as I needed their help for something. The bards began to feel restless by this information, but Desmond jumped up from his chair to y his lute, singing Aint no time for your whining, the show must go on so start smiling! With everybody quiet, Desmond turned back to me before sitting down. Anyway, as I told you, maam, we arent a guild. Wheew, you changed your speaking habit, Neill whistled. Comes with the job. Nobles can slice off your head if you arent speaking properly. Neill gestured his head being sliced open, before letting out a quickugh to brighten up the mood. But, yeah, bard guild? Good joke. How can a guild function if your members are all travelers? No bard stays in one ce all the time, otherwise itll get boring. Cant fund a whole guild in that way. Huh? It is possible though, just look at the two adventuring guilds, I argued, but Desmond simply shook his hand. Thats the point, why do you need a bard guild, when being an adventurer is so much easier? They got all the nning and bureaucracy done, and theyre a continent-wide organization. Since were travelers, we also have the guilds protection against forceful conscription, you know? A niche guild for bards wont be strong enough to do that for us! That is actually pretty logical. He continued, Thats why, we just did the next best thing really. Made an unofficial adventuringpany. Bardic Inspirational Music, we call us, and that probably spread the guild thing around to you. 21 bards around C and D rank, all adventurers, all working to bring music around while keeping ourselvespany and safe during Quests. Haha, it does mean our purse is pretty light, very light, to be honest. His eyes began to glisten like gold, prompting Rajah to growl at him to return him back to reality. Y-Yikes, ahahaha So, yeah, a job sounds like a good thing. We need money and if you are a dragon princess as you said, then it could be pretty good for us. But, that job you mentioned, turning this city into a music festival? As I said before, Sounds like a pipe dreeeeeeaaaaaam! No matter how much we sing, we cant fill this city with music, maam. True. The city by itself was already super loud even without the music as the normal hustle and bustle would drown out simple singing. Add festival goers and more merchants, and even the finest music cannot defeat the loud background of hundreds of people chatting in unison. However, what would happen if you gave every single singer a microphone and speakers? All made using wind magic for easy transportation? Probably impossible for now, since I needed Grimnirs help to actually make something simr to avalier microphone and portable stereo without me around. But for now, [Aerokinesis] just had to do. Activating the skill, I slightly increased my volume, just loud enough for everybody to hear me over the outside sounds. Maybe, but an idols job is to siiiiiiing, loud and with re, breaking through the norm! Whew, nice singing. Desmond gave me an approving nod. Yeah, yeah, that! Different, right? I told ya guys it was different! The archer from before shouted so loud in excitement he silenced anybody else who wanted to give back feedback. So chilling, but at the same time, its so filled with energy! Oooooh, please, please, once more! That opera voice, and now this singing! Aaaaaaaaaaah! Oh Gods! The guy fell onto his knees, prostrating before me. WTF?! Oooh, so thats why hes been talking about how our singing has gotten old. Sheesh. One of the female bards, a katzune, gave me a wry smile as she said that. Know how to make a gal jealous, maam. Thought I was good. Same, Minim. But,e on, got a taste. We can do that, too! Ahem! Another female bard dered while pulling out her harp. Fee Wait, stop! I stopped her, before exining to her and everybody else about my [Aerokinesis] and how I had a test for them. I want to y a game with you guys. Its called shiritori, and is directly tranted into Common as take the end, and it''s about saying a word using thest letter of the previous one. Of course, there was the English version of Shiritori called Word Chain. Since I had to trante either words into Common, I chose the one which came into my mind the quickest. Also, technically, there were more rules to the game, but for now, anything was allowed as long as we followed the take the end from a word one. Last word? That same bard, a young human, raised an eyebrow. Yeah, Desmond sang Sounds like a pipe dreeeeeeaaaaaam! which ends with the letter m so I started with Maybe, but an idols job is to siiiiiiing, loud and with re, breaking through the norm! You see? Rajah, help me out. [Yes, Master!] My virigress sprang up in joy, swinging his white tail around. [Master is the best singer, best idol, oh mreow and mreow, Rajah likes! ] Eeeh, yikes! I felt second-hand cringed hearing Rajah''s off-tuned singing, despite it literally being telepathic! Shouldnt it sound good, at least?! The same reaction happened to the bards. Instead of questioning the voice in their head, I could hear them mumble how bad Rajahs singing was. However, I couldnt tell that to him with how he stared at me with big, round, bubbly eyes! I picked him up, protecting him from everybodys stares, even Neills twitching eyes. You did good, Rajah! Practice more! I shouted, forcing myself to say that. [Yes, Master!] Soooo, let me get this straiiiiiiight, 21 voices to impress you so our lives caaaaan Nudge fooooooorwaaaard Dont underestimate us, gals! Weve been in this business for long enough to see what you want! Wow! That was loud! Goddess Zephira be thanked, if everything Geddi said was the truth, ya should be a etter mage than me, maam. Hiehiehie! I pped my hands together so fast it would be impossible for most to see, too engrossed by how the three women of the band sang. They tried to imitate my style, and while not anywhere perfect, they showed off some of their habits and intonations when they sang. Wooo, yeah, youre right. That is some nifty magic there! Desmond pulled out his lute. So, you want us to sing with that, eh? Not only that. I snapped my finger, causing a small spark, before [Aerokinesis] began ying out instruments,posing a new melody for everybody to follow. I can empower your voices to reach throughout the city, but I need to know youre up to the job. Do you mind if we y with this? Bit weird, I know, but musicians need to get out of theirfort zone, yeah? Hmm, how about it? I yed jazz, something medieval troubadours couldnt possibly know due to ack of the necessary instrument to perform it. But, at the same time, it was chill and easy to follow, perfect to test them without overwhelming them. Desmond scoffed sarcastically as I smirked at him, grinning back fearlessly. Hooo? Ear that, peeps? We cant let out pride as bards get talked down like that. New and catchy, I get you, maam. That is some catchy jingle. Alright, challenge, epted. Somehow, I get the feeling Gedards intuition is right. Think youll be a great muse, maam. Course, ya donk! the archer prostrating before me shouting. Ahhh, I cant believe I get to sing before you, mydy! Oooh, let me start! Ahem, T Trekking through the daayz! I snapped my head around to that raspy voice, only to see Neill averting her face from me, looking slightly red. That singing was the same speaking voice Neill showed off before, but due to the short stanza, it was hard to hear it audibly. Hiehie I couldn''t help but smile. I didnt know why Neill would suddenly sing that, especially after she told me she didnt want to perform, but I appreciated her trying, once again. It felt good to hear a family member trying to sing with me. Guess I did force it on Saori a bit, but that didnt really work. Neill seemed Nah, it was better to leave that thought alone. Zealous moments we could always experience Due to Neills weird pronunciation from her rushing her line, I had to adapt. Each person to themselves Desmond followed. So much to hear, so much to sing foooooooor! Gedard ended the intro to the song. And the song continued onwards with each person taking over for a stanza. Weirdly enough, we entirely forgot about the time after we went through all 21 bards, continuing for a second round! Eventually, I had to stop us before we got to the third round. The bards were fully engrossed by it, not wanting to stop as it was fun to them. I told them I was satisfied with them, and that I needed their ability to adapt on the fly with the lyrics. I didnt have the time to write or coordinate everything. It was literally impossible right now, especially with 21 people. Tomorrow would be mostly ad lib, so I had them do this test for that reason. And they passed without any problems. They told me they were pretty surprised to hear me want them to perform at such a scale on a days notice, but they still took on the job as long as they could request free white grace so healing magic to fix up their throats if they needed it. I would be spending mana tomorrow like crazy, to the point I wouldnt be surprised if random monsters were to spawn. So what was a few more spells? With that agreed upon, they told me they would write some melodies and prepare a bit, as I requested them to keep their music theirs, while I would perform my concert using my style. It would separate us enough to make us feel unique, while not annoying too many people who didnt like my songs. Neill, thanks foring. After we were done with the bards, our group started walking home, where I confronted Sis on what she did and how she even participated in the second round! I know you didnt want to, but you still did, and that means a lot. You know? Im your older sister. I cant let you have all the fun by yourself. Neill had a small fluster, still not willing to stare me in the eyes. Hiehie, I pushed her shoulders slightly. Im sorry. Hmm? Sorry for forcing you to rap with me. I know you didnt want to but I didnt really notice it after that game. I was quite selfish. Try entric. I felt my heart pierced, seeing the irony as I called Mother weird, too. But, I guess that is okay. We, you know, arent very normal beings. We got some weird habits and so on, and yours is your music. Mine is well Your appearance and how people look at you? I guessed, correctly even when Neill let out a sigh. Renee kinda already gave it away. Even the fact that youre so focused on fashion and how your body looks Is that why you dont like to take that form? We were outside, on the streets, we couldnt exactly say we were dragons, right? Neills eyes closed up a bit, staring at the ground as she answered, I Im a hybrid, dont forget. I dont really look normal. A bit freakish, you know. I already told you how others made fun of me because of that, not to mention how my mom and I are lesser scalekinspared to fathers other wives and children. Feels like Im a nobody, if I cant even get those under me to respect me. And that is why youre traveling around, participating in tournaments, as you know what you do best and if that can get your praise, then even better. That is your gluttony, your need. You want to not only look good, but also important for your mother. The moment I got the guess correct, all the weird habits I noticed about Neill came to me, flooding me with a wish to be answered. And that is why I probably hurt her when I mentioned her being stuck in the Envy stage. Neill stayed silent, but that was enough. Now it made sense why Neill had such a weird reaction when I mentioned her being stuck with her [Battle Frenzy] training when we fought those grimgarians in that tunnel underneath Renees home. Renee was correct with how Neill was self-conscious of her own appearance. Maybe that was the reason why she couldnt break through her Envy. Which meant, I really did kinda hit a nerve. Everybody deserved to look how they wanted to, that was why Earths stic surgery and dermatology was so sessful. In this case, she made her humanized form look attractive for humans, even boosting it with her interest in fashion. However, from the sound of it, she seemed to hate her normal form cause others ridiculed her for looking freakish. In the idol industry, appearances mattered as much as your reputation, your talent, and your ability to do fan service. Maybe even more, considering how rabid extreme fans and haters could be if they didnt like how a girl or dude looked. The eyes ate, too. Sure, I was blessed with being attractive, but considering how the idol industry expected you to look divinely, I probably would have been cajoled into getting some stic surgery back on Earth, if I had made it as an idol. I couldnt say I was immune to this. The fact I was always in my moderate form already was proof I was vain. Cause I was targeting humans and beastmen with my concert and work as an idol But, maybe it was time to shake up this industry standard. That was one goal with my idol life in this world. But, would humans and beastmen ept me as an actual dragon idol? At the very least, I didnt really care what others would say about my sisters looks. She was still my family. You know, I wontugh. We dont really have a norm for our family, yeah? I mean, you told me my five step-mothers are all different! We arent a normal family, haha! I joked, bringing Neill to giggle a bit. Mother even admitted she was a bit disappointed that I wasnt a Nordor, you know? That my scales are different to hers. See, even my own mother thinks Im a bit of a weirdo. So, you dont have to hide your embarrassment from me. Youre my big sis. My first and only sibling I know. We only met a few weeks ago, but I can already say that I. Love. You. Hiehie! Pfff! Youre too naive to trust people that quickly, you skink! Neill grabbed my head with her arm, before rubbing her horn on mine, grinning teasingly. I could be one of your damn enemies and I might have just fooled you! Pff, stupid joke. Hiehie. Bad joke, yeah. Please, no backstabs. Wouldnt dream of it, well, as long as our goals dont differ too much. Neill admitted with a caring smile. Just like the tournament. I dont care if you are family, I will push you aside to win. Thats how I was raised. That is how our home and neighbors, and so many others raised me. Still, family is important that is what father always told us. He doesnt want the same to happen to us, huh? I spoke of the civil war where my dragon father had to kill his siblings to take the throne. Mhmm. That is why Wendriosa and Kahmeet are idiots. Fighting against each other like that. They should be our older siblings, but they act like whelplings. We all have different goals in life and dragonkins can be pretty entric, as you noticed. Even if they dont want to involve us or our other siblings, it will happen. Father wont die anything soon, but the fight for the throne can still be waged. Wendriosa and Kahmeet? My oldest sister and brother respectively, if I remember correctly. Or, you know, a third faction can be made. One against them, to stop them. I shrugged. But, for that, we need to be united ourselves. So, do me a favor to share a bit more about yourself, big sis. I want to see your true form. I swear I wontugh, promise~ Shiehahaha, you skink, do you really think thats possible? When you dont even know how weird our other siblings are? Or are you trying to return to Kargryx, following your mothers request? Neill joked around with me, before bing silent and taking a deep breath. Maybe. Maybe during the fight, when I need to. But I grabbed her hands, having noticed they were shaking a bit. Just like the concert, you dont have to. Do it when yourefortable, alright? Ill wait. We both have enough time for that. Neill stared at me, bbergasted at how to answer. Feeling this was a good time to reveal my own insecurities, I took it. You know I want to be an idol, yeah? We have to look good for our audience, and, well, I dont know if the humans can ept me if I show them my dragon form. My friends mentioned how I looked extremely scary to others. Im worried Sure, I showed my dragon form in Griffonpeak, but when I revealed myself, most of the adventurers and soldiers I wanted to help only felt scared of me. I was a pretty big dragon, after all. Sure, it resolved itself with the kings help, but I was worried the people here would reject me. I knew I had to let my music do the talking, but it still felt unnerving how I wanted to show-off my dragon form more. Neill nodded. Now you made me really curious. Now I want to see how you actually look, little sis. Neill had only seen my minor dragonewt form. Haha, see? Back at you, I want to see my real sister. Shiehie You know, technically, you shouldnt be showing anybody your real form. Technically, not showing anybody youre a dragon is the correct move! Just saying, I met some dragonyers before and uuuuurgh! A nightmare, those freaks. Real lunatics! Oh really? I raised an eyebrow, once again hearing how dangerous dragonyers were, only to shrug it off. Well, if those guyse back, then dont worry! Your little sis will protect you! Oi, dont get ahead of yourself! If somebodys gonna do some protecting, its gonna be me, you hear? Honestly, I do want to get some revenge on those bastards anyways! Pff! Hahahaha! Hahahaha! It honestly felt like we got closer. Mreeeeew! Our attention suddenly darted down to Rajaha, who was looking at us displeasingly. [Rajah wants to talk, too! Feel like third party!] Oops. To make up for it, I grabbed the big virigress up and carried him for the rest of the way. On the way, we also noticed Amelia packing up the stall with everybody else, saying they were done for the day and that it was a huge profit for them. I was d to hear it, and would be awaiting them tomorrow. Once back in the subspace, I learned Rita quickly gave up on the whole idol thing as she was too enraptured by mothers storytelling how she witnessed Kramps and her father ascend to godhood. In addition, Rita was running out of energy for the day, as it was nighttime. In other words, Rita couldnt perform tomorrow. I tried to train Neill now that my backup n with Rita failed, only to notice how hard it was to teach Neill to follow the beat properly. I honestly thought she was tone-deaf! Suffice to say, we didnt manage to get anything spectacr ready. I needed to sleep, after all. In the end, even Neill wasnt stage-ready. Needless to say, I kinda blew it expecting a big miracle. Guess Neill was right to call me entric with my wishes. Regardless, I still found the evening not a waste. Sure, the whole day was a rollercoaster of emotions, but so was life. Dangers wereing for us, for Elyonda and its royal family. However, I was ready. Aurora and my family were ready. Let us wee those jerks with songs they will never forget! Side Story 38: A Kirin’s Uncertainty. Side Story 38: A Kirins Uncertainty. A, why cant we just stay at theirs? Have you tried their beds? Fluffy, like the clouds! Waaaah, I just want to find a plot of soil and just go to sleep there, not trek back to the port to sleep with all the fish! Shush, you. I flew us over here, what do you mean by trek, huh? Fargryneillined to Rita as they both entered their inn room, feeling refreshed after they took a long dip in Auroras hot spring. Still, despite it being far past midnight, both could still hear the noisiness of the harbor. Drunk sailors, captains getting their ships ready, and shady-looking characters running around like nocturnal rodents. Nothing unusual even in the city itself, and it was even more appropriate since the festival was still going strong. Still, outside these loud minorities, the day had ended, and it was time for the responsible and sensible to rest their bodies for tomorrows day. After a most eventful day, sleep and quiet were what Fargryneill and Rita wished for. Fargryneill looked at the simple inn room with a nk stare, feeling like something was missing. Hmm? Rita stopped herself, turning around to see her friend had not moved an inch from the door. Are you alright? Hmm? Oh, nothing, just, you know, feels empty. Renee would always be the first to return to the inn, she stated, reminding Rita of their missingpanion. Haaa, cant believe she would run off like that, but I guess this is her home. She always rags on about how her country needs to change and how I, as a dragonkin, should help out since Kramps is Aurenas subordinate. So annoying. Rita nodded. Mhmm. But, it is part of her charm, right? Im rtively newpared to how long the two of you traveled together, but honestly, I noticed you kind of need her to control you, Fargryneill! You run around like crazy without her! Oh, shut up. The dragonkin closed the door, before throwing the dryad onto her bed roughly. Waaaah! While Rita recovered, Fargryneill fell right into her own bed, letting out a deep sigh. She closed her eyes, before blowing out air from her mouth, sounding like a horse for a moment. Hey, dont worry about her! Everything should be alright! Rita, misunderstanding the situation, shot up from her bed, wanting to cheer up her saddened friend. Once those big bad grimgarians arrive, I bet you can just st Nah, its kay. Im not worried about that. She waved her handzily. I kind of get what that woman is thinking and we''ll see what shes nning after all this blows over. When ites to her ideals, shell follow through with them without fail. At least, that is one thing the both of us have inmon. Im just not so sure if I''ll want to stick around with her after everything is done. Hmm? Ooooh, I get it! Family, right? Rita hit the bullseye.B-But, wouldnt that mean that our party would have to disband? Our adventure! The three of us! And we told you the two of us only traveled together because we benefited each other, Fargryneill bluntly answered, silencing the dryad as she solemnly continued listening. The same thing with you, Rita. We came together because we all could benefit from each other. It isnt umon for adventurer parties to disband once their goals have been fulfilled. Or, can you imagine Renee leaving with us? Rita did not respond, leaving Fargryneill to let out another long sigh. Two years I guess its been a good run. Hmm, cant believe all this happened because of that encounter. Dragonkins from Kargryx who travel the world on their adulthood pilgrimage rarely do it withpanions, mostly because it would be hard to hide their draconic heritage when someone was around with them. Although not a rule, all fledglings dragonkins between the age of five and 100 were taught how revealing their true natures would only inconvenience themselves, as it would attract dragonyers. The trips purpose was to teach young dragonkins about the world before they returned home with this newfound knowledge and strength to make a living for themselves in Miononbx or Loatryx. However, it also had the secondary purpose of helping dragonkins be self-sufficient and independent from their worrisome parents. At least, that was what Eltharion, the current Dragon Emperor, envisioned when he founded this tradition. And part of bing independent was to face death and the reality of life. Although many dragonkins were arrogant and thought dragonyers were insignificant, many learned just how wrong they were a little toote. These adventurers werent known as dragonyers for no reason. And should the fledgling perish, their parents would nevert know about it. Their remains would never be sent back home, as all yers would use the young fledglings parts to further strengthen themselves. This was a truth every parent drilled into their children. Fargryneill had been raised the same, and was one of the reasons why she disliked Hestia''s brazenness. She was worried for her. She was bbergasted that Hestia would tell the world she was a dragon princess. No matter your status in draconic society, most dragonyers werent the type to really reason with their material source. As most dragonkins would rather not travel with another of their kind, it would lead to most bing lone wanderers. If a dragonkin met another on their pilgrimage, they would exchange pleasantries, but their pride wouldn''t allow most of them to team up. And this pride meant they thought of themselves as superior, evenpared to elves. Fathers teeth, sure was a brat. Fargryneills belligerency used to be even more pronounced, a case of small dog syndrome as a self-defense method she had developed during her time in Kargryx. Not only was she a kirin, a lesser dragonkin that was already smallerpared to others, but she was also a dragon mix. Her appearance was different from either of her parents, being almost chimeric. This caused a lot of problems for her, something that Hestia just realized a few hours ago. The various dragons bullied and pushed her around despite her royal status, and her half-siblings could only do so much to protect her unless they were with her 24/7. Fargryneill wasnt just the youngest after Hestia, but she was also far younger than any of her siblings. All of them were already done with their pilgrimage, with the nearest of her siblings to her age was 81 years old,pared to Fargyneill, who was 26. Respect could only be earned. Even if you were the child of Eltharion, the strongest dragon in the world, you didnt deserve any dragonkins respect for that. A fact Fargryneill knew too well, affecting her desire to make a name for herself. To make her respectable and known by others, to make sure her mother and n wouldnt worry for her. And this history caused her tosh out at quite a lot of people during her early pilgrimage years. She was prone to begin fights just to test herself, make others respect her through violence as she had been taught by her harassers. While those with a warrior mindset enjoyed the challenge, many more reasonable people found her obnoxious or scary. And these situations rarely ended peacefully. Fight me! she would demand, and if one were to reject her proposal, she would be abrasive and deride them as below her in a simr fashion as those who once did it to her. And this rude attitude would also transfer to her adventurer work. Lacking self-confidence, Fargryneill would do good to entice people to praise her. And this eventually blew up in her face when she patronized the vigers of a vige in the Kingdom of Astraford, the country north of Divide where Hestia experienced a problematic border control. The kingdom was paranoid when it came to non-holy mages, believing all of them spies from Aleistunum. During the subjugation of a horde of monsters, Fargryneill showed off her abilities without care, not taking into consideration how the vigers saw her as more of a threat than the horde. When she came for her reward, the vigers wanted to chase her out for being a wild mage. Instead of de-escting this situation, Fargryneill went bombastic, throwing insults and crude remarks at them before ending it with a threat to pay up or face the consequence. The girl might have been a brute, but she was no fool. She was intending to report this to the Hunter Guild, which would prompt the guild to ban the vige from issuing Quests for a vition of the rules. However, due to the phrasing, the vigers misunderstood her intentions as wanting to destroy and kill them if they didn''t pay. Coming back after three days, Fargryneill returned for her reward, only to notice some unusual auras emitting from the ce. Not understanding what they were, she turned herselfpletely human, only to be confronted by the fact the vigers somehow managed to hire a party of dragonyers. Fargryneill was baffled. Although official dragonyers were some of the most expensive hunters to hire, these rambunctious people were usually pretty gracious when it came to protecting a vige from a dragon. Mostly, they were only interested in the dragon part. So, the vige managed to hire them with the money they had originally promised Fargryneill by stating, a dragonewt wants to massacre us! Dragonyers knew about the adulthood pilgrimage and how dragonewts hated them like pests. It would be easy to determine if this dragonewt was a dragon or not by their reaction. Once they announced themselves to Fargryneill, the young kirin was reminded of the gruesome stories dragonyers would do to their kind. She didnt feel any anger for this betrayal, she only felt the fear of dying, a death that would never, ever reach her mother. It would mean the world would forget about her. Her gluttony activated, and without saying another word, she fled. If she had been a dragonewt, the dragonyers wouldnt have done anything. They didnt care about a bunch of fanatical beastmen, but the way she ran away like a scared mouse? They knew they had a target. With psychopathic smiles, they chased after her. With gear and magic items designed to hunt and kill dragonkins, they were fully prepared to tackle Fargryneill and her dragon paths. She was hounded through fields, woods, and even in the mountains. A whole month went by, and her hunters basked in the exhration of the chase. Showing no signs of exhaustion, unlike the kirin. Like bloodhounds, they wouldnt let Fargryneill run away until either side was dead. In the end, too tired to run away, Fargryneill decided on a gamble. She broke off her kirin horn fully regrowable like Hestias sun core and transformed into her kirin-dragon form for the first time in four years. Her hatred for her own form disgusted her, and she only assumed it to survive. They battled, but it was clear to Fargryneill she was far too weakened to actually be able to put up a fight. However, this was part of her n: show them her real form before escaping and assuming a new appearance. She managed to cause a smokescreen by exploding the cliffside they fought on, before hiding away in a nearby cave, though wounded. With the enemy gone, the exhaustion of a month of chase brought her down on her knees and into a deep slumber. Three days passed before she woke up, only to be shocked to find a fire and an armored person next to her. She was startled, only to groan from her wounds. She looked down, noticing they were actually treated. The person introduced herself as Renee, a fellow adventurer who found her being chased by dragonyers and then unconscious in the cave. They left already. I told them I saw you flee into the nearby forest. If we go through this tunnel, we shouldnd in one of the dwarves mines, I think, Renee soothed her, trying to gain her trust. Renee, naturally, wasnt convinced and tried to run away, but the exhaustion in her body wouldnt let her. She was also scared as she was showing her detestable form to this stranger, fearing it would make her a joke to her. However, Renee didnt mind it, in fact, she didnt say anything about it. Fargryneill was so worried she wouldugh, but over time, as they spent time together, the young kirin began to feel morefortable. She couldn''t worry about it forever and eventually asked the armored adventurer why she hadntughed at her for her appearance yet. Was it fear? she asked. Everybody has things they arent happy about their appearance about, Renee replied, only to take off her helmet and speak with her natural voice, instead of the mans voice she made for herself. Fargryneills eyes widened, but she didnt say anything. I have no problem about my gender, but being male would make my life far easier. I have no right to judge you. But, not like I can do much about this, so it would be better to start loving yourself, dragon. Renee. [ Why did you help me?] Fargryneill asked back then, questioning why a human would help out an abomination like her. Cant really say, other than themughing like lunatics while you cried and called for your mother behind a rock. I felt like you needed help more, and that is what a knight should do. Really felt like dying back then A coincidence in the mountains, from which a friendship bloomed. It was this eptance and pity that led Fargryneill to like Renee, despite how often the two would banter by insulting each others appearance. And this helped the two form a party, from which Fargryneill learned humility and how to act like a human, while Renee the joy of helping someone and her own code of knighthood. Instead of issuing challenges to everybody she met, with Renees help, Fargryneill learned about tournaments and how she could not only gain fame but also the cheers from people to help her find the self-confidence she had in herself now. With her horn regrown and her mane-like hair to give her a new appearance to fool the dragonyers, Fargryneill made herself known as a frequent tournament winner. Hiding in in sight. In return, Renee would drag Fargryneill wherever she wanted by using tournaments as a motivation. She not only had she gained a bodyguard but also a partner to do good to help her grow as a knight. The two began inseparable, even when Rita joined them in Aleistunum. And now, it seemed like their journey together would end soon. Renees goal was right before her, and Fargryneill didnt know if she should stay with her or hop onto the next boat, head out with her new half-sibling to defeat powerful opponents. Hestia shes sweet. Too adorable, you know. Like I want and protect her with every fiber of my being, Fargryneill admitted to Rita. Cant believe she wants to see my kirin form. Feels weird how I actually trust her to notugh at me. Hey, what is that supposed to mean? I always asked you to show me your real form, too! Why do you treat Hestia differently?! Rita was outraged, angered with how Fargryneill was more approachable with her own sister. You think of me as some fantastic beast to study, Miss Knowledge Seeker of Istari. The kirin girl red back. Hestia, on the other hand I dont know. Unlike my other siblings or Renee, who always seem to pity me for my fears, Hestia just showedfort. Familial love, maybe? She was confused with her own thoughts. Its hard to have talented siblings, you know? Hestia is pretty special with everything going on around her. I feel inadequate. Makes me not want tog behind or have her hate me, you know? The way shes so rxed and so open with her interests, but at the same time, she has this serious side I feel drawn to her. So, you dont have to hide your embarrassment from me. Youre my big sis. My first and only sibling I know. We only met a few weeks ago, but I can already say that I. Love. You. Jeez that smile. The way she said it Its too adorable. Hestia had won Fargryneill over with her charms. Renee, while a good friend and party member, wasnt always the most open friend. She also would always have an agenda concerning Fargryneills status as royalty, trying to persuade her to join the fight against the demonkins. Fargryneill also showed her passion and entricity around clothing and her appearance to Renee, but as someone who abandoned their appearance to be a knight, they never really clicked with this subject. Whereas with Hestia, Fargryneill could feel the passion exuding from her. She felt jealous when Hestia expressed her musical interests to those 21 bards, causing her to break through her shell a bit to join in on the singing, despite not knowing how to do it properly. A person with as little self-confidence as Fargryneill, she hated having to do things she wasnt sure she could do. Not to mention how Hestias own attitude could bounce off the kirins own hobbies. It made her realize how fun it was to fully express yourself, reveal bits of yourself to others and just live normally. Live like a dragonkin, instead of all the hiding she had been doing to avoid embarrassing herself. It felt weird to her how her younger sister acted more like a dragon than she did. And all of this became even more profound to Fargryneill once she learned how Hestia had her own issues with her appearance, how she was scared to show people her dragon form. It hit home for her. This little sister she thought was amazing for not only acting like a proud dragon, but also a leader with how she could order people around with her princess role, made Fargryneill jealous. Envious. My friends mentioned how I looked extremely scary to others. Im worried Hmm, looking intimidating is good for a dragon, but she wants to look good for everybody. This was the catalyst for their bond being strengthened. Fargryneill bonded with Renee for her own insecurities, but both of them rarely talked about this. Most of the time, they only joked about it to alleviate the others worries. However, with Hestia, they talked about it. Expressed their wish to witness the others dragon form. Acknowledging each others worries, and, while it wasnt a deep talk, it allowed them to get to know each other better. This special little sister was just like her. It made her question why she was being jealous of her own little sister, who seemed to be going through her own problems as not only a dragon, but also as an otherworldler. To Fargryneill, she was still naive to the world of dragons. About dragonyers, about how she had to prove herself to other dragonkin, and about theplicated rtionships of their royal family. It made Fargryneill want to protect her little sister. She could finally understand what her elder siblings felt when they protected her from her harassers the urge to protect a younger sibling. She thought she felt it when they first met, when Hestia told her everything about herself, but the bond they created this night sealed it for the heavy-hearted kirin. Which made her question which was more important to her: her friendship to Renee, or her new sisterly-love for her young sibling. Their goals deviated, and, once this whole Elyonda affair was over, both would go their separate ways. Who should Fargryneill follow? Or should she depart on her own, like before she met Renee? Still owe you for helping me out. Ill repay that debt by destroying all those grimgarians for you, my friend. So, make sure you survive and turn this country into what you dreamed off! Well, whatever. Goodnight, Rita. She pulled her nket onto herself, closing her eyes to embrace the night. Her small smile couldnt be seen in the darkness. Sure. Goodnight. Fargryneill found happiness and joy with her new sister, but at the same time, her journey with Renee was about to end. The loyalty and friendship she felt for Renee for all her help made her question what she was to do in the future. After all, she couldnt stay in one ce, as she needed to level up and evolve to return back home. But, that answer was for the future to answer. In the present, it was time to rest. Side Story 39: The Warbringer’s Stroll. Side Story 39: The Warbringers Stroll. The day had ended for both Hestia and Fargryneill as they slumbered through the affairs of the night. An invasion might have been ravaging the outskirts of the Yeos, and the rulers of the other countries of the Divide might be panicking during this night. Still, peace was audible for everybody to hear in Elyonda. After all, all was quiet, and this was bliss. But, let us turn back time for a moment. To those in the know, there was a threat looming in the underbelly of this city. A threat that had been plotting not just the destruction of Elyonda, but the ying of the sealed SS rank Kahntheel as well. While not part of the n, the resulting battle would destroy the city without a doubt. Only, this threat hadn''t expected to stumble onto another n that was ongoing in this city, one that was far more nefarious than she would have been able to think of on her own. And even if sheined, she wouldnt have been unable to dissuade them; instead, she were sucked into theirs. The autonomy she had wished for? Gone. And now, she was skulking the citys alleyways, avoiding any eyes as she moved towards her goal. The third Warbringer of the demonkin prince of Wrath, VifiYok. And instead of taking her ce as one of themanders of the demonkins army, she was moving through the city with the deftness of a former street urchin. With the addition of all her levels and her professional training, her movements were far too fast for anybody to catch her, even if they wanted to. This level 150 demonkin was dressed in one of BoleTarias the demonkins kingdom newest creation, invented by the demonkins lead artificer and innovator, the prince of Sloth. A ck hooded trench coat, inconspicuous in the shadows, hiding the demonic aura of its owner from appraisal skills and even the eyes of a subordinate god. It was indeed a tool that could even bypass a gods eyes, although not strong enough to elude an Origin Gods. A creation that went beyond what the world would perceive as possible, another feat for the prince of Sloth in his continuous pursuit to break open the unknown. And a necessity the demonkins needed to continue their ns in the shadow, away from the eyes of those they plot against. For the Origin Gods were forced by their own rules to not interfere too much in mortal affairs. On the other hand, the demonkins knew the subordinate gods could interfere by skirting Goddess Plesias rules without breaking them, despite earning them the Head Goddesss ire. Evidently, as the Night Sisters, Blei, and Yeostar, amongst others, have been active concerning mortal problems. Not to mention, how the Night Sisters would periodically descend to the mortal world for entertainment. As such, the prince of Sloth had made an item to counter their enemys vignce. The demonkins had to move unnoticed, even from subordinate gods while hoping that the Origin Gods wouldnt interfere, and as such this [Shrouded Vignce Jacket] was created. Although very few existed, due to the difficult process to make them, they were all given to operatives for high-scale operations. For example, to eliminate the Champion of Yeostar forever. Okay, almost there. Coast is clear. VifiYok darted her head around from the shadows, making sure nobody was on the streets, before her eyes focused on a lone food stall. The aroma of frying fat, honey, and fragassa was wafting in the air, overpowering even the puke and alcohol smell from the streets. Even with her jacket on, VifiYok still had to be careful to not get found out. The clothing was designed to suppress her demonic aura, but that also meant she had to suppress her abilities as well. It was a state simr to Eine and KleaHatma when they wanted to be incognito from demonkins. Not to mention, the clothing couldnt hide their demon features. Effects: [Excited: 4%] [Anger: 0%] [Fear: 0%] VifiYok wasnt in L.E.P low emotional potency as she was giddy for a certain something. Although Wrath demonkins were dissuaded from fully expressing their emotions outside of battle, the rest of demonkin society encouraged everybody else to embrace their inner demon and desires. An antithetical ideology, and one many Wrath demonkins were forced to live with. Although this race was prone to violence and was known to produce powerful warriors, when they kept their emotions in check, these demonkins could pass as humans as long as they hid their faces and skin. After all, their demonic features would only appear if they were emotional. And what got this demonkin, one of the Warbringers of the demonkin army, so excited? There she is! The person this demonkin was staring at was Amelia, youngest daughter of Duke Greenveil of Artorias as well as Auroras most important business partner. Her other aplishments included being the owner of Olives Garden, Artoriassrgest pastry and sweetspany, and the future heir of the Sarlenziapany, the Greenveil Duchysrgest merchant organization. And VifiYok had her eyes on the girl. Even if her visit to Elyonda was a surprise, the eyes of the demonkins and their supporters currently in the city wouldnt miss the sudden sess of a new food stall. Two? Where are the other two? Hmm, that tall man looks more like a guard or soldier than some food stall merchant. The girl posture, walking habits, skin looks highborn. Why is she working like some lowborn? The street was empty. Amelia and her grandfather were currently cleaning up their stall, ready to call it a day. While her grandfather and one of their knights had to deal with the local merchant guild, his granddaughter and their second knight were making sure to secure everything before they departed. This was happening just moments after Hestia, Neill, and Rajah met them after their meeting with the bards. They werent out of the city just yet, but they also werent close. However, with a simple scream during this quiet night, Hestia would be able to make it over here in a matter of seconds. Honestly, why only one guard? In the middle of the night? In a less popted street? Are they dumb? Any thief would strike now. VifiYoks background as an urchin was speaking. She had stolen and killed for her survival in the demonkin kingdom, believing this was the only way for her to live. Although most of her targets were scum and trash which she also considered herself before conscripting into the army she had innocent blood on her hands. Although she hadnt killed many soldiers, not even citizens, after bing a soldier, she had no hesitation to do so for her country. And Amelia right now was the perfect target for any lowlife. Kay, gotta do this quick and quiet. Nomotions and then out. This is my only chance, the best opportunity! VifiYoks eyes locked onto Amelia as she moved out of an alleyway. Activating [Silence] and [Odorless], she moved through the street undetected by anybody. Without a Yeosian around, even Yeostar was blind to this encounter. Without any hesitation, VifiYok closed into the stall. Amelias knight did not detect her footsteps, and as such ced the prizes for the ring game into crates, leaving Amelia to clean the donut preparation area alone. And this was exactly what the demonkin wanted. There was now nobody to stop her. Now! VifiYok took arge step forward, her ck eyes glistening out of her hood with her [Excited] jumping all the way to 18%. Eh! Amelias body flinched as the small demonkin suddenly appeared in front of her. Although her voice eked out, VifiYok was now close enough to kill her before she could scream. It would only take a second for the Warbringer to rip the head off a normal noble girl. It was over M-May I help you? Yes, do you still have any donuts? VifiYok rattled her pouch of coins, showing she had money to spend. Yes, it was certainly over. Over with the whole sneaking. Excuse me! Before Amelia could answer, her knight darted back the moment he heard her yelp, holding his hand in front of Amelia to protect her. We are closed, unfortunately. Fast. Definitely a soldier, or maybe a knight? This girl is a highborn Wait, what the devil? C-Closed?! VifiYok was shocked to hear that, only to quickly rpose herself before she let out her ent. So you dont have any donuts left? Cant you sell any? I have money. I apologize, but we ca The knight wanted to push the to him young girl away, not wanting to risk anything, but was interrupted before he could say it. Shouldnt it be fine? Amelia interjected, only for the knight to pull her away. Although they whispered, VifiYoks ears were strengthened by [Enhanced Auditory Sense]. Mydy, I know you wish to understandmoners better, but not now. We do not know when a thief wille. You must understand your position and how its nighttime. Not to mention, Lady Hestia is waiting for us. Hestia? VifiYok did not know the names of any of the members of Aurora. Although she knew the Aurena dragon was in the city, she was unaware what her name was. She had heard Saori, Tasianna, and Eine call out their names, but when they fought, she had not made any attempts to learn them. Who cared enough to learn the names of ants? I apologize. Doing business now would be foolish. Amelia nodded,ing to her senses how precarious her current situation was. As a merchant, she had only ever had to do business within her own walls or in the noble and merchant district, ces far less frequented by cutthroats and random demonkins. I apologize, but we cannot serve you. However, if you wish, you cane back tomorrow, we I want one now. VifiYok put her foot down, angering the knight. because I dont know if youll be alive tomorrow! Or here, in the city. Your lord will just call you to escape to the Empire and I cant get any more donuts! VifiYok did not know about Amelias association with Hestia, nor that she was the main distributor for the donuts. Thest zed donut VifiYok ate came from a wandering merchant, who had bought plenty of donuts from the time the Sarlenziapany was in Gleisvale to sell in other cities and towns at a higher price. As such, she mistook her for a nobledy from Elyonda. Believing the warning and war deration had arrived from the grimgarians, she suspected that Yeoss prince would warn his aristocrats by morning. If that happened, VifiYoks chance to get her ws on another donut would probably be zero. The moment the nobles departed for the Empire through the sea, the demonkins and their mercenaries would strike. She believed Amelia was the original donut merchant, as she had not seen another person sell them. But, VifiYok didnt know Amelia wasnt Yeosian, but Artorian and could travel from one ce to the next with Hestias nexus. She only followed the tip of her apprentice and adjutant, Heek, once news of the donut stand arrived. She observed the stand, learned the pastries were called donuts, and all she could think up until now was that she needed to eat it. Although her jacket hid her presence from even Yeostar, she still didnt want to risk being found out in broad daylight. As such, to her, this was herst chance. Troubled by her response, Amelia didnt know what to say, forcing the knight to grab his sword as he felt this girl was acting rather suspicious. VifiYok, on the other hand, didnt react. She didnt think of him as a threat, which only further aggravated the knight. Ya wanna fight, punk? Come on, draw that stick. Imma get my donuts one way or nother! I can smell them! Please! Thats enough! But before it could escte, Amelia grabbed the knights hand, stopping him from following his instincts, and instead ced a wooden te with two donuts in front of VifiYok. Ooooooh! Her eyes widened. They already got cold, but they should still taste delicious. I can assure you that. One honey-zed, and the other with fragassa. Amelia smiled like a merchant, noticing how the demonkins head tilted downwards and didnt move an inch afterwards. Effects: [Excited: 24%] [Anger: 0%] [Fear: 0%] VifiYok gulped silently, trying her best to control herself before her horns manifested. She couldnt reveal herself and endanger the n. Although she knew her jacket would prevent such an ident by dulling her demonic abilities, it was just a reflex she had developed over the years. Wrath demonkins were told and taught, especially in the army, to never let their emotions rampage. How much? Free. You may take them. What?! VifiYoks head snapped up, almost revealing her face before she pulled her hood down in a split second, barely even leaving an after-image for Amelia to see. She did not expect such an answer. Wheres the catch? None. Free of charge. VifiYok red at her Amelia, and although she couldnt see it, thetter could feel the pressure. To the demonkin, shed never known a merchant who would give away things for free. After all, most merchants or entrepreneurs amongst the demonkin were Greed demonkins, and although they kept the economy running well in BoleTaria, without any trading partners, there was no influx of outside wealth. Their merchant guild had a policy against giving out free products. I swear to the Goddess, I am not tricking you. Amelia immediately answered before her knight could react to the hostility. This is my pay for the night. I cannot sell you anything right now since we actually dont have any products to sell right now. However, considering you want these so much, you may have mine. I am a merchant, not a scammer. ? VifiYoks face softened, now genuinely surprised and unable to reply. She looked at the pink and orange donuts, taking in their smell as she tried to think how to respond. Are you tricking me? No, no! Take them already! Jeez! This time, Amelia became annoyed at her customers weird response. She pushed the two donuts into VifiYoks hands. My word, it is as if you were not listening to me. Goddess, just like Eine. Amelia wanted to facepalm herself as the girls indecisiveness reminded her of Eines previous personality, before she met Hestia. VifiYok herself couldnt believe what just happened, reducing her [Excited] meter by 10% from how this was resolved. Looking up, she saw Amelia having aplicated face due to reliving some memories of her childhood with Eine and the knights aghast expression. When she noticed her hood move, Amelia gestured for VifiYok to try them. Without answering, the demonkin girl did just that, trying out the less interesting honey-zed donut. The moment she took the blissful bite, her eyes shot wide open, freezing her on the spot. I-Its even better than thest one! The few seconds the piece of pastry lingered in her mouth, the more her saliva filled it. The sugary delight spread inside it, engulfing her tongue in the delectable spectacle. Instantly, her [Excited] shot right back up to 24%. She was barely able to stop her emotions from reaching 25%. Even if her horns wouldnt manifest, she had to remainposed. Good? Amelia smiled, happy to see her customer enriched by this experience. VifiYok didnt say anything. She couldnt. She was too focused on controlling her emotions. To stifle this, she took another bite into the donut. And then another. More and more, the little bit of pastry disappeared from her hand, now resting in her belly. She stared at her empty palm. She could smell the lingering aroma of the donut on her glove. She wanted to lick them clean, but held back, not wanting to look like a hungry beggar. She took a deep breath, before raising her head. It was good. Thanks. Hiehie, that is nice to hear. Hrrrm She shied away from Amelias warm and carefree smile, feeling awkward at what happened. Why did you share this? If its a debt you wanted, Im not the kinda you can reap it from. Because you look like a vagrant. Amelia thought to herself, seeing how the girl was hiding her figure with the hooded jacket she was wearing. Regardless of what she was, the fact the girl was hiding herself was clear. Amelia wouldnt be able to hold her ountable for any debt, as she didnt know who she was talking to. Myd Her knight wanted to stop her, but she spoke before he could. Well, you wanted it, no? Quite urgently even, with how you wouldnt let us pack up for the night. VifiYok shrugged at her answer, but kept silent to the truth. So, there you go. Besides, my benefactor has a soft spot for sharing her recipe to people, especially to those who like it as much as you did! Benefactor? Yes, donuts arent the only pastries we sell. All the recipes she gave me are W-Wait, theyre not?! VifiYok yelled out, surprised to hear there were even more unique snacks like this donut she just enjoyed. Amelia flinched back a bit, shocked to hear the girl express herself so much. U-Uh, that is correct Well, I cant say too much. So, please, dont mind it too much. There is no debt you need to repay. Easy for you to say. Let it gnaw on my conscience. VifiYok sulked, finding that answer unsatisfactory. Hearing her not have to pay her back for the donut made her believe she just stole from Amelia, a fact the demonkin found absolutely revolting. Thievery? She wasnt a street rat who had to live off crumbs anymore, she was a proud soldier of the demonkin army, and was even adopted into the Yok family for her military career. She was a Warbringer, a reaper of the battlefield, not some goblin who had to scavenge to survive. Her adopted father taught her how to act like a proud wrath demonkin, how to take pride in herself as a person, and how there was honor in epting her past and using it as a catalyst to grow. She would steal lives as a soldier now, but she wouldnt allow herself to stoop back to petty thievery. She didnt care if her subordinates hated the humans or beastmen, or whatever the northerners thought of them, she wouldnt allow anybody to steal or pige under her. They would provide rpense, or they would be treated like criminals in her eyes. Then again, it wasnt like she could escape her own past. Hypocrite or not, she understood the value of bing better than where you started. After all, might was right. The army was a ce for meritocracy, where your power and feats mattered more than your birthce. In any case, I hope you enjoy the other one. If you want any more,e back once morninges, alright? Of course, you would have to pay~ Amelia pped her hands, joyfully thinking about all the profits she would make tomorrow. Well be selling more than donuts tomorrow! Maybe. She gave a half-hearted reply. Oh, this benefactor of yours. Who is she? VifiYoks curiosity for the northern realms anything outside of BoleTaria, really resurfaced. How could someone turn fried wheat and honey into such a delicious piece of pastry? Sure, its recipe was obvious now that the idea existed. People experimented with food all the time, but most of the time they would only make things worse or just slightly better. To VifiYok, this donut was the best piece of bread she had ever tasted. To her, it was a symbol of the norths bountifulnds and how they would continuously improve their culture despite there being a war. To her, it was progression, and something she was envious of. As such, who was this person who created such a thing? Who could invent and think of something that breaks the mold? Oh, you should have heard about her. Lady Hestia, that is her name. I should have? Hestia? There is that name again. As mentioned before, VifiYok did not know about Hestia nor could she remember the names of the members of Aurora. She only knew them as Auroras pawns. As she was also mostly hiding, she hadnt heard much about the tournament, outside of her enemy doing well in it. Hmm, a noble thought of this, huh? Just like Lord Sloth. An innovator, a changer of ways. Hmm, maybe we could get her on our side. Would be a shame to lose somebody probably a human. Yeah, might be hard if you dont worship the Edjurl gods already. VifiYok wanted to press Amelia for more information. Like many demonkins, she wanted to see her kingdom thrive. A certain amount of patriotic pride was instilled in her in the army along with the understanding that the outside world hated her and her kin, especially the Origin Gods. However, unlike her Warbringerpatriots, she didnt see how war could bring out the world the demonkins dreamed of. Even if the Edjurl gods were to take over Peolynca, would anythingit actually change? VifiYok didnt know what to make of these true gods, as she felt more inclined towards Marsven. The Church of Marsven, after all, was the secondrgest religion in BoleTaria, almost rivaling the Church of Edjurl as the denizens considered the God of Darkness a true god. Still, she was only a soldier, not a thinker. As clever or witty as she thought she was, she knew all the political and heavy changes were for the bureaucrats to make. Anyway, thanks. Understanding she had been here for too long now, she excused herself. Oh, and, be careful, yeah? You should escape east by morning, through the mountains into Aleistunum. Hmm? And without borating any further on that, VifiYok ran away with the pink donut in her end, only stopping after she made it back into an alleyway. Thats the debt settled. Hope she listens. VifiYok let out a short sigh, letting out some of her excitement from eating a donut. She stared at the one she received and took a big bite from it, almost wanting to squirm from the sugary delight on her tongue. Sooo, good! Hestia, or whatever your name is, hope you listen to that girl. Flee and get out of the city through the mountains. Any other way, and youll die under Lord Envys n. The Prince of Envy, the current false pope of the Church of Aurena, was the conductor of the invasion ns in Elyonda. The goal was clear: the permanent erasure of the Champion of Yeostar. This included not only the destruction of the blood but also the extinction of the Yeosian royal bloodline. They had every possible escape route covered, ready to pounce on any group they saw. Through the sea? The pirates and grimgarian ships would catch them. Throughnd and into the other Divide countries? They were being invaded right now. Even if they tried to call for aid from the other countries, Artorias, Atadoro and Rakatheen were all being invaded by grimgarians right now. Astraford, Estralia, and Aureolis were all preupied with internal matters right now. The Empire couldnt spare an army, and they wouldnt be able to react in time before the ns hatched. In other words, the demonkins had sessfully isted Yeos from any possible ally outside of one. Aleistunum, the Magical Capital. Not only did they not manage to consolidate any powers there with their operatives, but an army of grimgarians also wouldnt have been able to stay there for long. After all, the magical capital wasnt just the home of the worlds leading mages but also the home of the Blood Fortress Drascul, the Floating Kingdom of the Vampire Queen Vivachel. Invaders wouldnt be tolerated. But, as long as Aleistunum wouldnt help Yeos, everything would be alright for the demonkins. Even if Yeos and Istari had a pleasant rtionship over 2000 years ago, it couldn''t be said about the current Aleistunum and Yeos. And the demonkins were leading this mission under that assumption. As such, the only to escape was through Aleistunum or so the demonkins believed, unaware of Hestias nexus. So, either the royal family fled with their nobles to the Empire and got ambushed by the many pirates, or they would trap themselves in the Arena of Yeostar. Just like in history, the royal family could make themselves and their soldier''s undying as long as they had their armlets on. The perfect defense against an invasion force unless a being of unimaginable destructive capabilities were to be unleashed on it. A being with a hatchet to bury into Yeostar. My prize. It has to be weakened. Lord Envy entrusted me to kill it. I will. Karhntheel. Release him, let him loose on Elyonda, and have him end another threat to the demonkins: Melloxtressa. And once either one of them were dead, VifiYok would be allowed to unleash her full power onto the weakened fighter. The Prince of Envy had given VifiYok two devices for this mission: One aimed at Aurenas Hound and the other at either the ancient silver dragon or Karhntheel. Based on the intel gathered on her personality, the demonkin forces expected Aurenas Hound to rush out towards the grimgarians, so VifiYok had been given one of the tools to the grimgarians to eliminate her. VifiYok was aiming for this mission to seed her second major operation. She would not fail like in Estralia, she would seed like the recent operations in Artorias and in the Empire. She would rise up with this sess, to prove to herself and her superior, the Prince of Wrath, that she was suitable for her role as Warbringer. Even if it would end a whole city and bring down innocent people with it. Mhpmf! She took herst bite of her donuts. She chewed and enjoyed every bit of it, for it would most likely be herst. VifiYoks original n was to release Karhntheel and then kill it for the glory of her kingdom, not realizing back then it would also bring ruin to the city. That was her n, before she was made aware by the Prince of Envy of how he had his own scheme prepared there. It had turned into a full-on invasion, and he had made VifiYok the leadingmander for it. However, that honor was merely in name, as VifiYoks only job was to kill Karhntheel, while the invasion was being nned and managed by the prince and his associates. Although she didnt have a hand in this ns creation, she was still following through with it, believing it was what she had to do as a soldier. Another tragedy like when Plesia destroyed our home. For a Warbringers role was to win the war for the demonkins. Even if they had to drown a whole city with the might of a leviathan. War crimes? Against their eternal enemies? An enemy who wish for nothing more than the genocide of their race? To the demonkins, it was only appropriate to respond in kind to the horrors they had endured from the Empire. Was it justified or not? Was this drastic measure worth the many innocent lives lost, even if they were the enemy? The present leaves that for the future and the historians to consider. VifiYok licked her fingers before staring up to the dull orange moon, before sinking back into the darkness and her hole, awaiting the time to attack. She hoped Amelia would listen to her and escape the city before it was toote, wishing her well for the little kindness she gave her. Even if the humans were her enemy, she couldnt really say if she hated them personally for killing her adopted father or if it was just how BoleTarias culture. Nah, they wont listen. Who listens to some random. Crap, if she dies, the debt will stick around, right? Mhmm, maybe I should? A small sliver of kindness, just like her adopted father gave her. What would be the best course of action for VifiYok now? Cant risk it now. If she stays around, I can probably get her out before the leviathan gets released. Dammit, if I fuck up this operation, my rank will get stripped! Fuck! And with this indecisiveness, she wandered back into the night. None aware of her presence but a simple noble girl and her guard. Not wanting to possibly endanger her, VifiYok also did not tell anybody of tonights event. Darkness still looms awaiting hopes descent. That was close, Aurena stated at her desk, having finished watching Amelias vision. She let out a deep sigh, slumping on her seat, happy nothing happened. Urgh, Hestia would have been livid if anything had happened. Good thing I cant lose hair or get stomach aches from stress like mortals Aurena took a sip from her tea, finally having calmed down after Amelia met VifiYok. She hadnt watched it in real-time, having been preupied with something else, until one of her angels informed her. She had watched what happened and was about to send Hestia over, only to stop once the video ended without any violence. In fact, the Goddess was surprised to see a Warbringer not cause any trouble at all, even being reasonable and friendly by warning Amelia of the attack, even if vaguely. It could have been a massive incident. If anything had happened to Amelia, she was sure it would have had the same result on Hestia as when Eshe died. Hestia would go berserk. Her strong desire to not lose loved ones is strong. To not be alone, to always find human interactions. Her gluttony. Was it a mistake? Aurena considered her decision to not intervene. At the same time, she didnt know if Hestia could actually defeat VifiYok at her current strength. Of course, with Tasianna, Fargryneill, and Larent around, not to mention Tehmrayn if needed, it was very possible to take down a level 150 behemoth like a Warbringer. Larent himself was incredibly powerful as a former Hands of Heaven, people meant to be on the same level as the elites of the demonkin army. Aurena wasnt a irvoyant. Goddess or not, she didnt have the gift to look into the future. She had to consider everything in the here and now, and even if she could slow down time for herself, the world down on Peolynca would continue turning. And at this moment, she had decided not to call Hestia. But, I should probably warn her about it. It wouldnt Erk?! A chat message suddenly appeared on her admin window. Aurena instantly tensed up when she saw the name of the poster. Aurena froze on the spot, remembering the number of lectures and scolding she had received from Plesia. She was allowed to guide Hestia and grant her wisdom for her Quests, but a god should not meddle in mortal affairs. Otherwise, what were gods but puppet masters? What made them different from their Edjurl rtives? If they were to control their followers around like chess pieces, they would only fall back into the same life as in their previous world. Seeing mortals as nothing but ants and well of energy. Aurena stopped herself from typing. No Elder Plesia is right. Father has his ways, I have my own. I cant break the rules we set up. Im sorry Hiehie Still, Im sorry, Hestia. I cant help you too much anymore. Yeostar, make sure you support her properly. Aurena opened up a new chat. As an Origin God, she couldnt go against the rules she set up with herpatriots. Plesia was correct, Origin Gods were supposed to be role models. However, there were ways to skirt around the rules like her subordinate gods. Plesia took the rules seriously but she couldnt punish anybody if they didnt break them. Yeostar, Im sorry I cannot tell you about this. In fact, Im sure youll get yourself in trouble with how straightforward you are I need some less ideal helpers. The Origin Gods must not meddle in mortal affairs but who said she couldnt talk about her problems over some tea? And Ill vent that stress out on you, Hestia. I really wish you wouldnt need me so much but, good luck! Shine bright, my Idol! A note from AbyssRaven Back from vacation so the schedule should be back to normal. I''m re-energized and felt it easier to write a new chapter, although jetg made it kinda hard. Anyways, hope you enjoyed it! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 343: Musical Flash! Chapter 343: Musical sh! The dawn was here. The day had begun. Today was the tenth Harvestfest in the Peolyncian year of 2679, making it a LightDay. Today was a day reserved in honor of the Goddess of Light, Aurena, much like Sunday or the Sabbath would be for religions on Earth. Heavily religious cities or countries in human territories would usually enforce a morning prayer in honor of Aurena, to disy their faith in her and empower her with their piety. Countries like Aureolis, the Empire, and Astraford were prime examples of this. Even Yeos, while not as strict, encouraged their people to visit either a temple of Aurena or Yeostar for the day. Especially during the Festival of the Stars, priests and warrior priests of Yeostar would walk through the city, singing prayers in his name and giving out street sermons during the first week of it, something Hestia had missed since she was in the port during this time. But, once again, another LightDay hade, and it would be thest for this festival. However, strangely, none of themoners or merchant families spotted Yeostars clergy up and about the city. The streets were far quieter than they expected. They saw the stall owners setting up, people making their way to their next stops, and kids enjoying the dawn before their chores began. It was weird. Unexpected. The Festival of the Stars cannot just begin without a sermon! many citizens thought. The energetic prayers, the vivid retelling of Yeostars tale, and the muscr warrior priests marching through Elyondas streets, singing or ying instruments. Although it felt off, time couldnt be stopped. People began their walk to the local temples, beginning their day with prayer. For the next Champion of Yeostar would be chosen soon, and for that, every follower must give their time to pray for their strength. However, to most people, it felt too quiet. They expected today to be a grand Feel the echoes of our voice And out of nowhere, a womans voice appeared. Quivering the core of your very soul Some of the churchgoers began to turn around, suddenly hearing the voiceing from behind them. However, strangely, there was no one. Those who were curious began to raise their brows at this strange phenomenon, but immediately turned around again as if nothing happened. Others just shrugged. Stranger things could happen after Rally up your strength, you soldiers! But this time, it was even louder and was apanied by the soft repetition of the five chord through drums and flutes. Her voice was loud enough to break through thebined noises of the kids, adolescents, adults, and elderly. People could hear the music through all the talking, and those who were already suspicious, couldnt believe what was going on. They turned, but they couldnt see a woman singing. Be brave, find hope in it And even stranger, everybody around the church was hearing it. It was audible for everybody to hear equally. Hey, you heard that? What is that noise? Its getting even louder. Did some barde around? Where is she? And theck of an answer just confused the crowd. Where was this voiceing from, and why were others hearing it as much as they were? However, in the end, it wasnt strange enough to make them care that much. Nothing bad was happening, so it was shruggable. Not like they could bother and then KABOOM! Let STRIFE not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light! Firework, something the Yeosians had never seen before, suddenly appeared above them, exploding in crimson, purple, and white. The loud kabang immediately caught people by surprise, followed by the singing bing loud enough that people couldnt just ignore it anymore as some random bard singing. It could be loud enough to be fitting for a festival. W-Woah, look! The way to the temples had multiple paths, each separated by buildings leading to a square where Elyondas two most prominent temples were. In themoners district, it was filled to the brim with people with a few farmers and vigers using their wagons as cars. In the merchant district, it was filled with carriages driving merchants and their families, while a few servants and employees were walking over to the square. It wasparable to traffic in the noble district, although the royal family and the visiting royalties werent apanying them, having a separate personal sermon at the castle. And everybody heard the singing. Everybody was wondering what was going on this morning. Everybody saw her floating in the air. Everybody saw the white-robed shrine maiden standing above the temples, walking casually down mid-air, as if the very air were her stairs. She fluttered her clothes, revealing a shimmering dress with streaks of purple and silver underneath her robes. The fireworks came from her, nketing the blue sky above like stars. Radiant white mes burned from behind her like trails, pointing focus on her trained legs, her crimson-scaled tail, and white-med crown levitating over her head. Most who saw her immediately noticed her scaled tail, knowing who this young woman was, but were bbergasted at why she was here and singing. Until And let the Star shine bright Inside your heaaaaaaaaaaartS! Theplexity of the instruments increased, aiding the woman as she raised her voice to captivate everybody with her singing. The flutes were exchanged with trumpets, while the drums began to y out like a marching band, booming and evoking feelings of pride and battle. Will you roar out to the world And stand tall next to our g But, that wasnt the woman. It was the sound of a mans voice. The people from below darted their eyes away from the girl, only to notice a moderately groomed man appeared from a roof, walking in the air as if he was ascending stairs. His voice wasnt overly deep, but it had a sense of charm, enticing and grabbing everybodys ears into the flow of the music. To seeeeeee the VERY TALE Of what the gods have in n Once again, everybody''s heads moved away, toward the next singer standing in the air. A katzune woman was releasing her vocal cords, as the instruments reached the point of a triumphant march. The beating of the drums and the womans high-pitched voice caused everybodys hearts to pump faster and louder. And it all climaxed So dont cower away In your fears of the departed and be free! ? Out of thin air, a man appeared, holding up a g with Yeostars religious symbol, waving it around as his words challenged everybody in attendance. The flutes reappeared, bridging the song into a massive chorus where 18 more singers appeared in the air, now all walking on white mes. With the young dragonewt shrine maiden at the start leading them all, the volume of their voices exploded, to the point even the port was able to hear themotion! Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! With every stanza, with every line, their singing got louder. The confusion was brushed away, the music did the talking. There was no need for anybody to ask what was going on, as they all knew today was a festival in the honor of the Star of their country Yeostar. The warrior priests singing wasnt around this time, but instead, it was a shrine maiden doing the honor. Will you join in our chorus And make your life clear to hear In a cappe style, the four women of this 22 group let out aaaahs as the music became quieter. They kept their tunes, even moving up and down as they sang melismatically. All to apany the deep voice of a bovline shieldman, giving it the harmony it needed to be pleasant for the ears. At the same time, the challenge issued before was given once again. This time, the voice sounded gruff like a general ormander causing the soldiers and knights in the crowd to unconsciously straightened their backs. The presence of the bovline looking down on them and hismanding voice was too hard for their muscle memory to ignore. Even if this man was a stranger, he and the female singers gave the song something heavenly, something they had to listen to. The same with the epics of the Knight That we feel safe under his watch And now with the melismatic singing of the remaining male singers, the harmony culminated in the soldiers and knights unconsciously saluting, drawing the attention of everybody around them. Veterans and retired army men immediately understood what the lyrics meant, and what they were telling them. Tears ran down their eyes. So live up to your own songs And raise up your sword to the stars! FOR YEOSTAR! FOR YEOS! They rose up, raising whatever weapon they had in honor of their god and country. Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! Even if most of the audience didnt know the lyrics perfectly, people began to hum along with it. First the soldiers and heavily-religious ones, then the children, then the knights before they stopped from the nces of their lords anddies, and after that the normal Yeosian citizens. Of course, not everybody joined in, as this song was clearly patriotic and focused on battle. However, it was hard to dislike the song. Sure, it was different from usual, but the instruments were traditional enough to be enjoyable, not to mention the performers magnificent singing. Beastmen generally didnt walk to the temples, knowing they werent exactly weed, but even they were able to hear the singing and enjoyed the music itself. Non-Yeosians were able enjoying the music, too. Of course, some people didnt like it, or at least, found it pretentious. Mostly, criminals or the heavily impoverished who werent religious. They were scowling, annoyed by the loud music disrupting their sleep or peace. It was impossible to please everybody. And this was something Hestia and the bards of the Bardic Inspirational Music knew too well. After all, they were all professional musicians. Thank you, EVERYBODY! Good morning, Elyonda! The moment the song ended, Hestia, standing above everybody, shouted, catching the crowds attention as the music died down. If you dont know me yet, my name is HESTIA! An idol of the Goddess, one of Her blessed. As I mentioned during my match earlier, today is my CONCERT! But, to fully celebrate the brilliance of the Goddess and God Yeostar, who had weed me to yournd, I shall turn today into a MUSICAL FESTIVAL! Hestia pointed her finger to the sky. May this festival be blessed! Hestia dered as a humongous white magic circle,rge enough to not only cover the entire city but also the whole port, suddenly materialized. With only a single word addressed to the confused crowd, Hestia lowered her hand. Prayer! And Elyonda was basked in bright light, granting them all [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] Urgh! Kuek! Hestia groaned, contorting her face from therge amount of mana she just expended. Even if she had arge mana pool, using a huge [Prayer] like that along with a [Purple sh] to immediately cast the spell still ripped out a huge chunk of her mana pool. [Yo, are you crazy?!] Fargryneill scolded her sister, watching over her from the side, as she was responsible for keeping all the bards in the sky with her scales. [Dear, you should be careful. You still have a full day ahead of you, not to mention whatever awaits us after Larent is done with his part.] Melloxtressa also agreed. She was helping her daughter by using her scales for the sudden appearance act, hiding the bards with her light-reflecting scales, so she was equally surprised at this unnned move. [Ark! I know!] Hestia groaned, forcing up a smile as she took in the cheers of everybody. The sight of her humongous spell caused everybody to be flustered by her immense magical prowess. [I''m going to need a dragorade after this. Urgh!] But, the show had to go on. Everybody, please give a warm wee to the twenty-one bards of the Bardic Inspirational Music! Today, we will all give you a fantastic, grandst week of the festival. Something that not even God Yeostar will can forget for years toe! As such! Under the authority as a blessed and the permission given to me by the temple of Aurena and Yeostar of Elyonda, I will hereby request all of you to ept the blessing of the Goddess! LET THE FESTIVAL OF STARS CONTINUE! YEAAAAAAH! The bards shouted in unison, punching the air to further goad the people from below. And, with that, the music began once again. Soft, weak, but hopeful. Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! And once again, the starting song boomed in the ears of the crowd, guiding them to the temples like a marching band. Once there, the 22 bards disappeared instantly like a sh mob, allowing the priests to perform the morning sermon. However, due to the power and catchiness of the song, kids and adolescents found it hard to keep still, humming it like a jingle. The moment the early morning prayer was done, themoners began to stream out of the temples, making way for the nobles turn. Only, it was then that music began to y again. The tolling of the temples bells was like a signal for the next stage of the musical festival to begin. Snap! As I walk on the ground now Striding throughnds of lush greens How can I forget I used to see it, from up there. Feel the wind stream around me Like a butterfly riding on high winds But now Im down here Looking up, longing for my fleeting past. With a simple finger, in certain parts of the street, diamond balls suddenly appeared before they broke apart, revealing stalls and people inside them. Released from the illusion cloaking them, an explosion of delectable aroma assaulted everybodys senses. Donuts, muffins, and cookies, not to mention the fresh waft of croissants, eirs, and shortcakes. Without a doubt, saliva would flow today. All of them had the emblem of the Sarlenziapany on them. Most were in the merchant district, but arge open-air bakery was found in the noble district. All themoners and merchants were surprised by this sudden appearance apanied by Hestias singing. The Sarlenziapany and Olives Garden of Artorias represent a revolution of pastries! Yeasts made goods, made with a draconic recipe! Amelia announced using Hestias [Aerokinesis] to everybody in the city. With her wings now out again, Hestia descended to the ground while twirling around slowly. The grace she showed when shended enchanted the onlookers in the square in front of the temple. Mere secondster, a strong gust of wind blew into the square, carrying the fresh aroma of all the pastries into the faces of themoners. It was early morning. Many of the citizens attending the impromptu festival hadnt eaten anything yet, having prepared themselves for church. They nned to join the festival immediately after the sermons were done, so they were quite hungry. And not only did Hestias wind catch the smell of the freshly baked pastries, but also the delicious smells of the other street food. Allbined into a tornado of aromas, all assimted into a bomb. A bomb that caused the mouths of everybody to water. With a wide smile and the action-packed music in the background, Hestia curtsied and gestured with her hand like a hostess, weing everybody to let their instincts out. And with a deep breath, the music continued. Why was it like, wow wow wow wow wow? Stranded down here, all my hopes are crushed. However, wow wow wow wow wow Must I really ept this unfair world, or not? Woooooo, goooooo! Momma, papa, I want that, please! Ahaha, the festival continues! Dont let your light flicker and dim. Put up a smile and never give up. Hope will not die this soon. Remember that this is the life that you have chosen! My broken wings set yourself free. Rise from the ground, oh, so I plea. So, our dreams can be true. To reach the stars! People ran around Hestia as she kept singing louder than the rambunctious and rowdy children and teens. With her scales, she could make herself levitate, literally putting herself above everybody to see. As the people rushed into the streets, the Sarlenziapany employees immediately went into action, selling and preparing the pastries for the hungry customers. At the same time, three bards appeared one on the roof and two from a nearby alleyway. Desmond, the leader, with Gedard and Minim strung and yed their instruments, performing exactly what their contract with Hestia entailed them to do: Sing and entertain. Slog through the harvests heat, all around the month! Reward yourself with glimmering nuggets of delicious sugar So dont you dare miss it, a musical FESTIVAL with delicious donuts Minim, the katzune bard took a bite of a donut before dropping from the roof,nding deftly like a cat. They continued their tunes until the end of the song, before vanishing from sight, finished with their job. All that was left was the baffled audience, wanting to hear more, as they bit into their jam-filled Berliners. And it was the same for the other bards. Using their break wisely, they all separated towards different locations, all to bring songs to everybody, while Hestia acted as the central antenna with her [Aerokinesis] to st everybodys music in the local area. The bards could act like bards, but now with the power of a wind microphone amplifying their voices for everybody to hear. In groups of three, all the bards performed however they wanted, singing whatever they wanted, whether it was tales of valor, fun-loving mood enhancers, or just jolly and bright festival tunes. And all of this was with the support of Fargryneill, parkouring across the rooftops while controlling her scales to aid the bards in their traversal through the city. It was a never-ending sh mob. Whew, yeah, really could consider this training. 21 people, and Im the only one responsible for moving everyone around. Ha, challenge epted! Even if Fargryneill couldnt rap or sing with her sister, thepetitive and hardworking kirin couldnt say no to her little sisters proposal. To control her scales while dashing around the city as fast as she could. Sure, it was tedious, but Fargryneill thought of it as good training to level up her [Air Walk], [Dragon Path Creation], and [Scale Maniption] skills. She would normally be training either way, today, considering an invasion was iing, so this just shot down two birds with one stone. In fact, Fargryneill even considered getting [Hestias Retainer] from her little sister, but simr to Melloxtressa, a dragons pride was a fierce one. What sorta big sister would I be, if I were to bend the knee that easily? she thought. But, regardless of this fact, Fargryneill proved an invaluable part of the production crew with Tasianna and Saori not around. With her help, the bards could rotate around the city easily, or even move to the port and back to the city within minutes. Speaking about the port, they were all watching and listening to Hestia and the bards, confused about what was exactly happening in the city until those who visited the temple this Lightday morning returned to their ships. They told their friends what happened, and this news quickly spread throughout the harbor. Some knew who she was, mostly the Caedhulens who Hestia hadnt hired for the trip to Port Annencia. They had been celebrating not only her but also Fargryneill for being fellow scalekins in their arena matches. They knew those two were doing something, as they remembered seeing them enter the city before dawn. Come on, lets see what its about! Those interested in what was going on began to move, only to suddenly hear something. The seas tyrants maw Wrapped its fangs around our ship Deep, but you could still hear the singer was a young woman. The mood of this sea shanty was devoid of the energetic power of most of her songs, following a more solemn mood. The cries of me mates deafen my ears The dark and storms Forgets all life Have at thee, den me hand And this contrast with the womans voice made the sailors and port goers more curious as they saw Hestia standing in the air, wearing far more revealing clothes than usual. Her idol outfit consisted of shorts and a sleeveless vest jacket over a tank top. Her hair was styled into a ponytail, which with the other pieces of her outfit made her look like a delinquent, mostly fitting the sailor theme she was going with. She raised up her fist, rocking it in the air, summoning six bards to apany her with the chorus. Yohoooo, haul up the barrels We drink until the endes! Rise up, pray to Melicertha! Our voice is yours to hear! The song came out of nowhere, not to mention the singers. The people at the harbor were confused, but they werent inflexible. Even if normally foul-mouthed and of ill-mood, a sailor enjoyed a good time, for all knew a voyage could end with the whims of nature or the gods. And while not joyful, the sailors felt a connection to the lyrics and general mood. The name of Melicertha, God of the Fortune of the Seas rang loud in their heads. Yohoooo, stand up, me mateys The ocean aint taking us down! Rise up, pray to Melicertha! Our voice is yours to hear! And her song''s challenge brought the sailors back to reality. Their confusion about what was happening finally cleared up with this simple performance. They understood what this girl was trying to do today. After all, it was a festival, and she was here as the main attraction. Yohoooo, haul up the barrels We drink until the endes! Rise up, pray to Melicertha! Our voice is yours to hear! Yohoooo, stand up, me mateys The ocean aint taking us down! Rise up, pray to Melicertha! Our voice is yours to hear! And just like in the city, Hestias song caught on. Yohoooo, haul up the barrels We drink until the endes! Rise up, pray to Melicertha! Our voice is yours to hear! Yohoooo, stand up, me mateys The ocean aint taking us down! Rise up, pray to Melicertha! Our voice is yours to hear! Aaaand, done! sh out! With a snap of her finger, her scale-dust exploded, causing a small sh bang to hide Hestias retreat from the port, so she could return to her subspace to change out of her current outfit. Svena, Lorena, Haati, and other Helvas maids were taking care of her, switching her outfits out in record time. Meanwhile, the baffled sailors all saw their performer disappear, only for them to turn around as new bards appeared, singing tales about Melicertha and Yeostars journey. In addition, a Sarlenzia stall had also opened up, beginning the sale of pastries with their guards. The musical festival had also reached the harbor. But, most importantly, todays main show would take ce in the arena. The show match between the five princes was canceled, however, to not worry the popce, a different show would have to be given. And, just like the whole musical festival and the arrangements with the temples, Duke Alberstien and Princess Anasthasia had everything coordinated. What would be the show? Ladies and gentlemen! Blood enjoyers! WE HAVE A SHOW FOR YOU TODAY! FOR THE FIRST TIME, TODAY WE WILL HAVE A ONE AND LIFETIME EXPERIENCE FOR ALL OF YOU! And with the arena, also came the energetic and always enthusiastic announcer! Only amoner, this man had transcended the limits of his station. A fan favorite, and today, he would announce Hestia Musical Productions first show. ALLOW ME TO INTRODUCE OUR SHOW TODAY! A HISTORICALLY ACCURATE RECREATION OF THE BATTLE OF CASTLE FATALISA! And all while narrated by our newest blessed of the Goddess! Give it up, for Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! Princess of Kargryx, and history seeker extraordinaire! What was one thing that made Hestia special amongst blessed? It was her ability to speak with gods clearly. And amongst the gods she could speak with was the history nerd Yeostar. And so, they march forward into position. A merry men band of the elites He sunk his de, into the ground, drenched in blood of the fallen Under the disciplinary control of Knight Commander Alistar, he was leading two groups of his troops in the simted battlefield Schrade and Castle Fatalisa within the dungeon arena. Hestias singing voice echoed in the ears of the astounded audience, nobles andmoners. They thought today was a friendly match, but instead, they were introduced to some army training. Hey! We want a fight! What the hell is going on?! Yeah, cut this shit! We came for some blood! Fight,e on! Disgruntled arenaers quickly expressed their outrage, shouting at thementator. However, like a professional, he kept his cool and simply followed Hestias orders. Let the show speak for us, she told him. Guelp, hope you know what youre doing! Oi,e on! Fuck this! Hell with that damn manablood bitch! Yeah! All we want is some freaking blood fight, but we get this crap shed been sting all day! My bloody ears! Yeah, who cares if shes some damn dragon! Get the prince to finally hire some dragon yers! We dont need some giant fire But hot in his heels, the trailzer he must be But his sight blinded by haste, he did not see the de which await The battle began, before morning dawned Ambush! Jethro, dressed like Yeostar, shouted in the scene like a cannon! Scaring every single person in the audience, enrapturing them in the sight when a horde of demonkins and ck roots burst from the ground, attacking Yeostars warband. Tooth and nail, he fought Blood and sweat he paid for his error Enraged, he called out for the Goddess, bringing down light with his sword Not only was Hestia the singer and narrator of this y, but she was also part of the special effects crew. She used her mes to create a de of light, prompting Jethro to sh down, destroying the ck roots, which looked quite a bit like demonic tentacles, and the horde of demonkins, dressed up soldiers. Fight for me, men! We shall break these demons bones! They will sully our soil longer! A cool and edgy one-liner. It shocked the adults, captivated the kids, and silenced the disgruntled crowd. Most bloodsport-loving viewers were also followers of Yeostar, and seeing such a cool scene made them second question what was going on. They sat back down, as Yeostar began to fight back the horde with his men, only to finally triumph in the end. Raising his sword up, he shouted, THIS IS THE FIRST PHASE! Our victory is nigh! For Peolynca! Wooooooooah! A battle where nobody could take a breath for a single second, and once it was over, the cheers were deafening, simr to battle-hardened warriors joining in the joy of surviving. The glory of the battle was perfectly expressed to the crowd through song and the actions of the people. Yeostar looked down at the show in bafflement, unsure how to take in what Hestia had done. She had stayed up the whole night listening to him retell the true story of the battlefield of Schrade battle, all while she wrote down a rather crude script for her first musical. Most of it had to be improvised by the actors, but that was a problem. Her actors were soldiers. She didnt expect much. And it showed when Hestia shared the same reaction. She couldnt believe it worked out without a hitch. She had asked Alistar to help her, using the excuse that this was a good time for tactical and sparring training. He could lead his men like a real tactical fight ording to the historical retelling of the fight, while Hestia would ad lib everything, narrating as things went by. Jethro, seeing as he was the only other candidate for Yeostar aside from Larent, was given the main role. He understood he had to do this to hide the threat from the city, but he still found it undesirable to do. However, the moment the situation escted, both Jethro and Alistar immediately went into warrior mode, treating this y as if it was a real battle. And this was why the battle felt real, threatening, and had weight behind everything. And this reality of battle drew everybody in. Kyaaaaaaaaaah! During the end of the first act, Rita, who was responsible for the demonic tentacles using her [Floral Magic] cried out like a fan girl. Although not as strong or skilled as Cernusts floral spells, she was able to make authentic-looking special effects for the show. And the ever knowledge-seeking dryad almost fell unconscious from all of this, writing down everything that was happening to the point her parchments were torn apart by her charcoal. Hestia had enticed her to help by telling her she had heard all of this from Yeostar himself. This, of course, was an extremely good trade for herbor. And with these three factors Alistar training his soldiers, Jethros surprising acting ability, and Hestia and Rita controlling the special effects the show certainly became an event nobody ever expected. And after the second and third phases the besieging and defense of Castle Fatalisa, respectively the show reached its climax as the arena seats were filled to the brim. Anybody who camete had to stand to watch. Victory is OURS! Glory to the LIGHT! Yeostar raised up his sword, letting its brilliance be seen by everybody in the audience. All saw the blood-covered warrior king stand there, having in a lesser demon one of Ritas wood golem and they cheered in his name And so his sword had in the darkness, cleaved through the gunk for hope On a field filled with bodies allies and foes he stood tall For a massive victory was here, imed by the Waaaarrrrio Kiiiing, Yeeeeostaaaar! Yeeaaaaaaaaah! PRAISE GOD YEOSTAR! When Hestia said she would bring the musical festival, she would, for her word was her honor. Even if the script was crude and cheesy, written by a novice writer, it managed to evoke the necessary emotions in the audience. Even if Hestia wasnt the star of her performance today, she understood as an idol and entertainer that sometimes it was better to give somebody more fitting the limelight. Nice work, Jethro! Urgh, my poor voice But this facade wasnt just there to keep the city controlled and entertained before the castle could initiate its ns to protect the city, it was also there to confuse the enemy. After all, as VifiYok believed, the city should have fallen into chaos. The news of the invasion should have caused everybody to panic. However, instead of that, the whole city blew up with music and pastries. Unease? No. It was just another day for the Festival of Stars, only this one would most likely be more memorable than others. Especially for Hestia and the crowd of nobles, who were begging her to perform another y so they could analyze it for its actual historical uracy. And in the alleys of this city What the hell is going on?! the rats couldnt understand what was going on. Hey, tell ARRRCK! H-Huh, wha Urghh! Kraaaaayt! Footsteps. Hmph. Blood drenching the streets and walls. The low moaning and groaning of the dying ck mercenaries. All took theirst breath as a knight walked over what little remained of their bodies. Another band. Hmm? The man opened the door of the building they came from. Found it. The Ex-Hand of Heaven, lurking in the shadows of the brilliant light of the dragon idol, hunting down the threats on his quest for revenge. His de was soaked in their blood, guiding him forward to find and stamp out the threat as they were divided. All to finally find the groups secret entrance into the city. Tomorrow, they will die. Clean this mess up. Yes, sir! The soldiers following this former knight saluted, before they began picking up the corpses he made and cleaned the alley with water magic. Arlond,d, you will be avenged. That, I swear to the Goddess and my old bones! Chapter 344: An Unraveling Mystery into Burning Disgust. Chapter 344: An Unraveling Mystery into Burning Disgust. 4529 humans and beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14706 Ung, ungh, ungh, ung Buwaaaaah Oh goodness, how much did I end up drinking today? I exhaled in exasperation, too exhausted to actually sit upright. Probably sixrge barrels and ten dragorades. That made sense, considering how often I had to go to the toilet today. That thought alone prompted me to massage my throat, slightly worried about my vocal cords, even if I could just heal them up with magic. I was really missing Tasianna. Hahaha, yeah, the amount we all had to drink was insane! A whole day of singing will probably knock me out for a few days, but I guess with the money youll pay us, I can take it easy until its all spent. I nced over at the sound of that hoarse voice, noticing Desmond ravenously eating a te filled with fine steak garnished with sauce, all while sipping on some wine. Drink room temperature water, you idiot. Even tea will dry out your throat from the caffeine. I red at the bard, annoyed at how he wasnt treating his cords correctly. A singers most prized possession was their voice, after all. Haha, arck, haha Desmond coughed from hisughter, looking in pain. Singers should keep their vocal cords healthy at all costs, but this idiot was throwing any precaution out of the window. Gotta enjoy this, yeah? My mates downstairs are probably eating like skorrs. Ive eaten in a nobles castle before, but never in a royal pce! The foods so good! Especially this! Mampf! He picked up and bit into an eir, one of the pastries sold within the merchant and noble district at a pretty high price. While we were performing, I saw him gorging on donuts and berliners like a dragon. No wonder he would like the more fancy pastries. I let out a sigh and left him to enjoy the royal luxury before standing up. I refilled my ss with some more water while I warmed it up to room temperature to moisten my throat, before walking over to the window. Looking out, I could see not only the darkened skies, but also a queue in front of themoners gate. So they made it back in one day, huh? Probably the people from nearby viges. More probablying. 4529 fans. Without a doubt, one of my best performances, although I was a bit disappointed the numbers being a bit lower than I wanted. I suppose that''s just me being greedy. I performed from morning to the afternoon, with only a few small breaks to drink, eat, and go to the toilet. Not only that, but I also had to rush and perform throughout the whole city while also having to direct a bloody musical. I was tired. My sun core was drained from all the mana I had to use today, and I just felt like poop. But at the same time Ehe. I couldnt believe how amazing it was. Not only was having sh mobs everywhere I went in the city incredible, but the fact my first musical worked out was a miracle. I felt proud of myself as an idol and a person. Sure, if I werent a dragon, this probably would have been impossible, but who cares? I know you cant see me Papa and Mama, but your little girl is still going strong in this world. Nobody can bring this idol down! It also was mind-boggling how the bards I had hired somehow managed to keep up with my energy. Sure, I had to heal their throats with healing magic a couple of times, but it was still surprising to see them perform with me until it was all done. As a professional musician to another, I gotta say, mad respect. And Desmond was here to pick up the pay I promised his band. At the same time, Prince Markval decided to throw a small feast for the bards, as a thank you for the job theyd done. Which they perfectly earned, as performing for a whole day was no easy feat. However, the reason why I was in the royal pce was different than them. Hmm, guess its time. The sight of all the torches brightening at the citys gate made it clear we were having a real invasion on our hands. People were fleeing from their homes to the capital for protection. I was still not bringing the battle to the grimgarians. The tidal wave of goblins, kobolds, orcs, and so on would not only trample towns and vigers, but would reap everything they got their hands on. We had to bring the fight to them, stop the influx, but our ns demanded I to be patient. To stamp out the tumor growing inside the citys underbelly first before I could safely depart. As a Champion, my priority should be to the Divine Quest to defend the royal family of Yeos and the blood of Yeostar but the amount of people dying out there made me quiver. I really am not a hero, huh? A true hero would be able to save everybody. What good is all this power when I cant use it? In any case, that was enough self-deprecation. I honestly should direct my attention to finding a solution to this situation now that all my cards have been dealt to me. Here you go, three small goldites as arranged. Another one because you guys did an amazing job. Thank you very much. I went over to Desmond and ced four gold coins before me, causing his eyes to sparkle. Good working with you. I need to leave now, so dont steal anything alright~ Hey, what sorta scoundrel do you think I am?! He looked visibly annoyed at my usation, only to shrug, causing me to giggle at his dramatic reaction. Mhmm, good working with you Uhm, Princess Hestia, correct? Well, your Grace, if you ever need us again, dont be shy to ask. Not a bad idea. Would be fun. I will if we meet again, but the world isrge, yeah? Oh, and, uh, stay safe, yeah? Sure but something is telling me this whole show we gave today is there to hide something. Hope you can help out when we need it, Dragon Princess. Hmph. Perceptive. With a smile, I left the room and headed to the war room, where I saw Jethro and Alistar both sorting through messages. Both looked pretty worn-out from the musical, but they were still working hard through everything. Mark of soldiers, or maybe it was just the urgency of the situation. Lady Hestia! Alistars head darted up the moment he saw me, walking over with a pretty grim face. The situation seems to be far more dire than I had originally thought. Here. The Plesia Saint has sent us a message with our fastest equerochs. Master? I took the letter and immediately began to read it. Lets see The invasion force of the grimgarians isrger than you would expect from their sudden appearance. I have managed to scout ahead, locating 15 B ranks generals, in addition to various monster mounts tamed by the beastmasters. Numbers-wise, I guess from the size and the number of generals, my careful guess would be around 10,000 capable warriors, not including the support staff and magicians. Unless you dressed as one, it isnt easy to notice them and the army was carefully hiding their blue-skinned goblins. The army should have at least a couple of Marsvens priests. Grimgarians, despite their looks, are extremely religious and devoted to Kronnaz and Marsven, I stated, remembering Tasiannas theology lessons. I remembered the three skirmishes we had with the grimgarian army. The first was against the trolls to save Tasianna, the second against the high ogre berserker, and the third was just recently under Renees homestead. In all fights, there was at least one mage amongst them, with thetter two having the most. In every single one of those situations, there was at least one blue-skinned goblin. If I remembered correctly, the description mentioned them being a mana talented subspecies of themon green goblin. Considering how the descriptions of those shamans and mages always mentioned Marsven or something, they probably doubled as priests. I agree, Jethro rose up from his seat. The more goblins and orcs are around, the more you need those shamans to keep them in check. I learned that during the war with how many sermons and rituals the priests held. Those conniving goblins can be controlled with religion, who would have thought? Urgh, and there are 10,000 soldiers, huh? Master didnt specify how many of each, so we should assume the majority are goblins and kobolds, the weakest grimgarian group. Some orc knights and berserkers, then trolls, and then we have the generals. Probably ogres, gnolls, or so. I gave a reasonable assumption. So we should assume from these 10,000 enemies, a ton of enemy mages areing. Holy We dont even have 10,000 inhabitants in Elyonda. Alistar massaged his temples. If we forcefully conscripted all able-bodiedmoners, we can equalize the number, but wars arent just won by quantity. Quality is a major factor, too. A single master mage can turn the tides, easily. And that is not including the naval invaders and the ones under us I have collected fleeing vigers and my party has in six toons. This letter is being written while we are taking a break and performing reconnaissance. We started from the west and swept to the east, where I learned Lady Renee was missing. ording to the soldiers there, they mentioned how she was moving east into Aleistunum for some reason. They presume she had deserted. No way. I continued reading. I have sent every viger we rescued with the knights, making way to Elyonda. Messengers were also sent to any viges or towns we suspect will be in the way of the invading forces. Losing home and some farnd is better than lives, no? In any case, while I do not know where Renee is, I suspect the invading force will hurry to Elyonda once they notice my actions. I do not know what the enemy is doing with the other principalities, but I cannot help any of them in this situation. My five-man group wont be able to make much of a dent into the army, but we are used to gueri warfare from our time in Aelozonia. We will be slowing them down, until we need to retreat. I am not level 104 for nothing! Master What is the meaning of this?! Jethro suddenly shouted from behind me, having read the letter with me. That man? Renee deserted?! What is this nonsense, Alistar?! You vouched for him but this is the first thing he does the moment it gets dire? Lord Jethro, please, calm down. Alistar held his hands out, gesturing for the older man to chill, but from how heated it was bing, it didnt seem like it would work. That man has been fighting in our tournament as a Yeosian, but what does he do after spouting how he wishes to protect our home as a knight? He flees! Coward! Craven! Jethro bashed the table, breaking off a piece of the wood. We need no Champion with that attitude. I will not allow such scum to besmirch Sir Royces legacy! Alistar, put out an arrest-on-sight warrant on that Wah?! Can you please calm down! I grabbed Jethros shoulder and pushed him back into his seat. What are We dont need an old man screaming head off right now, Jethro. Besides, Renee is not the sort of person to run away like this, I said with full conviction, shocking the warrior priest. Considering the speech she gave me after our little trip together, no way would she run now when she had to rise above. Alistar, I hadnt been able to speak to you about this, but yesterday you whispered something to Renee. For somebody who had just heard this, you dont seem very agitated. What did you two talk about? Oh that Yes, I guess I did update him. Which might be the reason why he went off to Aleistunum, if the report is to be believed. Care to share? Mhmm. Alistar frowned, although he nodded immediately after. Renee and I had spoken after what happenedst week. About the grimgarians and the attempted freeing of the captives you caught. Well, Renee suggested arger attack would being and he wanted me to contact Aleistunum and request help. What?! Jethro shop up, prompting me to force him back down. Why are you do Calm down. Urk! Jethro flinched back after I projected my aura out, silencing him into being quiet. Listen to the story. Youre supposed to be a veteran fighter, not a hot-headed rookie, right? Alistar, please, continue. Yes, of course Well, as you know, Aleistunum and Yeos have a history, mostly because God Istari and God Yeostar were allies when they sealed Karhntheel. That said, our rtionship had not exactly flourished over the years, mostly because Yeoss past iterations always managed to fall into civil wars or be annexed. So, when Renee suggested this idea, I was apprehensive about it, but I tried anyways. And from the look of it, it failed, correct? I concluded. Renee wouldnt be going to Aleistunum if the correspondence fell off. Alistar nodded and frowned. He hadnt told me of his n, but most likely he will try to personally bargain for aid. Aleistunums military is magic-focused, so even if they are outnumbered, they can fight back, not to mention whatever secret inventions they had been able toe up with. Why didnt you inform us of this? I hadvent heard my nephew or Alberstien mention this, Jethro, finally chilled out, asked. Not to mention, what right does this Renee actually have to speak to a foreign nation? He doesnt have the authority of the crown, so even if he were to go there personally, nothing can happen without the Princes eptance. Oh, that is true, yeah. I knew politics well enough to understand a random vagabond wouldnt be able to do much there, unless they had some sort of connection. Well, Renee was in Aleistunum recently. Maybe he has a friend there who can help? Neill and Rita, hispanions, were also there. Maybe if we asked them, we could understand his thoughts better? Neill 100% would know, but she, Rita, and Mother were currently resting in the subspace. Jethro shook his head. Impossible, unless hes personally acquainted with one of the members of the archmages council. Your Grace, Aleistunum is not really a normal nation. They are more focused on their academies and their studiespared to a sovereignnd like ours or the Empire. Diplomacy is difficult, since they know they have the upper hand on us with the mages guild and the fact the magical capital possesses the best university in thends, open to any friendly country. Jethro then turned back to Alistar. The red fluster was gone, but he still had so many wrinkles from grimacing. You know this. Its impossible. Aleistunum wont give us a copper. How can amoner like him do anything? And also, the fact you spoke with a foreign nation without royal permission can be grounds for your own dismissal, Alistar. But Alistar didnt flinch one bit. Jethro hammered into him that warning, but the young knight didnt even shrug. But you arent dumb, right? No, not someone like you who was trained by Sir Royce himself. That man would never choose an idiot as an apprentice. I raised an eyebrow at that revtion. From our first meeting, I honestly thought Alistar had a woman for a mentor, not a Hold on. With all this talking, I had almost forgotten that Royce was a woman. She hid her true gender from everybody. It all began to make sense to me. What are you scheming, Alistar? Jethro leaned forward, not daring to stand up after I forced him down twice. I can smell it after spending so much time with Alberstien. I dont need another fool like that. I trust you enough to consider you my equal, so as God Yeostar is my witness, I hope you can trust me. Who is that Renee? That medallion he had on looked eerily simr to Royces [Windseekers Absolution]. What? And for the first time, Alistars poker face broke down. Cold sweat was forming on his face. I cannot answer that. Hold on, Renee has what?! Wasnt that her fathers medallion? So what was Jethro speaking about here? It could be a look-alike but Renee mentioned how important it was to her. So, wait, hold on. Who is Renees father and why does he have a connection with Royce, who is a woman? Renee has been clearly mentioning how her mother was still alive and with her grandparents. Wait, hold on, is it possible the father is actually ALISTAR! Jethro stood up and dashed towards Alistar was I was preupied with thinking, grabbing him by the cor and picking him up. Speak! Who is that Excuse me. And without letting anybody continue this topic, our heads immediately snapped to the entrance when we felt a threatening auraing from it. There, surrounded by an irony smell, Larent stood with an empty stare. I have found their entrance into the city. Lady Hestia, we move out tomorrow. Get some rest. Youve done enough today, Larent stated, shocking me how monotonous he sounded. He turned his eyes over to Alistar and Jethro, identally breaking them off. Prepare the arena and the knights. We dont know how the battle will go. And with that, he left us. It is gettingte. Well, Ill leave the rest to you, two. Strangely enough, the moment Larent told me to get some rest, I really felt lightheaded. After all, I didnt really sleep yesterday since I had to write a whole bloody musical script in one night based on Yeostars stories. Alistar and Jethro epted the idea, telling me to get a good rest for tomorrows raid as well. I went down the stairs to meet Amelia, who was waiting for us, seemingly having just finished talking with Anasthasia. Amelia told me she just gotten another business proposal when I asked her if something had happened. I was just informed of a most troubling bit of news. That an invasion ising and how Princess Anasthasia wanted me to continue operating Olives garden tomorrow, but not around the city, but inside the arena, Amelia informed me with a frown. Lady Hestia, I noticed the people at the city entrance from a window. The invasion is not a joke, right? I nodded. I will be participating in a raid tomorrow to stamp out the enemies inside the walls. Lady Amelia, I dont want you inside the city tomorrow. Please, leave with everybody. Are you sure? From the look of it, your performance today wasnt your usual concert because of this, right? You needed to control the popce, and from the sound of it, the Yeosian royal family is nning something else tomorrow. My pastries can do that. Those bards, too! Although, I do not know why everybody isnt fleeing east Huh? What do you mean by that? Well, I heard yesterday from somebody that you can flee east through the Aleistunum mountains. If a grimgarian army ising, then why not through there or through the seas to the Empire? I honestly dont know why this trickery is needed. Its because of the pirates. A naval invasion is alsoing, and through some evidence, we can conclude those pirates are part of the enemy. Going out on the seas is a trap. I then closed into Amelia to whisper to her. The demonkins are around. I might be able to defend the fleet from pirates, but what if a demonkin ising? I cant assure anything, then, especially when neither Tasianna or the twins are around. Damn! I wished I hadnt sent those Caedhulen ships out I was still beating myself for that dumb decision. Sure, I couldnt see the future, but it still felt hard to not fault myself. In any case, east? Well, it is nice to know we can enter Aleistunum that way, but maybe its a trap. I mean, from whom did you hear that info from? Amelia told me it was a suspicious cloaked person after she was ready to retire for the day. Yeah, that info stinks. You think? I honestly thought that person was trying to help me, I mean, she really loved the donuts I gave her for free Although, how did that person know to say that? Maybe she did know something about the invasion. Actually, now that I think about it, you might be right. This might be a trap. I nodded. God Yeostar, could No, wait, sorry about that. I stopped myself before asking him if he saw something, remembering what he told me about relying on gods too much. Besides, this wasnt that important to know. It didnt matter who that person was, it only mattered that this might be problematic. Lady Amelia, I want you to decline the idea, alright? If something happened to me, you would be stuck here, unless somebody with my subspacees to rescue you. Even then, I dont know if the magic wouldst if I were to die. Hey! Dont speak like that! Amelia suddenly scolded me. Lady Hestia, you are too strong to say something like that. Besides, weve only be friends, right? Thest thing I want is to lose a friend through something unfair, like in the past with Eine. Right, Eine did stop meeting up with Amelia due to her inferiorityplex. Amelia would be bothered and worried if something like that would happen again. Got it. Sorry. I bowed slightly to apologize. However, then you better do me a favor and not ept Princess Anasthasias proposal, yeah? They can think of something else. If you consider me your friend, then I consider you to be one of mine too. And I dont want to lose another one like with Eshe. Yes, it is a deal. I will have to pick something up tomorrow at the local merchant guild, but Ill bring some knights with me. Itll be quick and then Ill return home. Is that alright? I agreed and we both returned to the subspace where I informed Mother, Neill, and Rita about everything. Rajah immediately jumped up like an energetic kid, telling me he was ready to gain experience, making me really worried this was what he inherited from our time together in Belzac. And to my chagrin, Neill did the same! Alright, finally! No more stupid supporting stuff! Rajah, lets do this, alright! [Yes, Masters sister! We will kill them all good! Gwwraaah! Nobody will hurt master while Rajah is around!] Buwahh, Im more of a wallflower, not a fighter. Sure, I can summon roots, but they arent exactly tough, as you could see in todays musical, Rita said with a tired face. It was night time and she expended a ton of mana today, so it was obvious she would be a bit exhausted. Those two have the minds of monsters. Mother? What will you be doing? I asked her out of caution, hoping she would help out, but as expected, she shook her head. I wont help you clear out ready-to-be-reaped enemies, Hestia. But I will wait, in case that leviathan is freed. So, do your best to prevent it. I took her warning to heart. If Karhntheel were to be freed, it would drown the city, but that would be hard with Tehmrayn around. As long as he was around, nothing would go past him. At least, ording to him. And then the next day came. I rendezvoused at the castle with Neill and Rajah, where Larent, Alistar, and some of his knights were waiting for us. They informed us the castle had hired Desmond and the bards for the day to rey the musical with Jethro and Alistar leading the facade. Since Rita made some notes on the show yesterday, they thought with her help, they could replicate it like yesterdays, so I had then call Rita over. Due to the poprity of the show, the nobles andmoners both wanted more, so it was the perfect excuse to bring everybody to the arena and use the newly-made shelter within it. They had announced it through city criers, informing everybody had to attend it for their education. Anasthasia and Alberstien had hired a ton of the Empire''s and other foreign merchants to help out, putting up stalls and so on to provide everything that was needed for people to enjoy the festival underground. With the Prince and the rest of the royal family staying there for the remainder of the raid, it also acted as an excuse for the people to get to know their ruler. Wow, only two days, and they got that much handled? Then again, I organized that weird sh mob yesterday. With everything settled, our raid group departed. Neill, Rajah, and I were in one group, while the knights would act as our support group. After all, with Larent around, the knights knew they only needed to support him to seed. Larent led us towards an alleyway near the marketce of the city, avoiding as many people as possible to not make them suspicious as they went to the arena for the show. Once there, Larent opened the door to a building, showing it was empty. He handed us some cloaks. You two, I need you to transform into your perfect human forms. Wha?! Neill let out her voice, surprised to hear that from Larent. However, seeing him stare at us seriously, it seemed we underestimated him a bit. Tsk, sly fox. We need a cover-up, your Graces. I will apologize in advance, so please y along. He really is too smart. [Humanize (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] With our cloaks on, and Rajah hiding under Neills, we entered the basement. Through adder and some tunnels, we eventually made it to a suspicious-looking door. Larent knocked on it, causing a mans voice to appear from behind it. Whos there? Group Deadlight. The arena has been boobytrapped, Larent altered his voice to sound slightly higher. After a couple of seconds, I could hear the mans voice again, only this time, he was looking at us through a peephole. Yourete. Where were you? And where is that leader of yours? Got caught like an idiot. Fought back, died. I took over. Probably the truth after he retrieved the information needed toe here. Who are those? The small one and the big tits? You didnt have women in your group. Suffice to say, Neill was stacked. You could see her girls through the cloak without any problems, but who was he calling small? Witnesses. Brought them back. Reason why we came backte. Begged they were the princesss associates, so I brought them back to torture for info. Wha?! I let out a yelp, acting like a poshdy-in-waiting. Y-You scoundrel! You told us you would free us once we told you where the princess and the prince would go today! How dare you go back against your world! My family will Mhppmgh! We can slice you up now and see how the other girl feels about it? You wanna try? Larent grabbed my cheeks, revealing my face to the guard while I acted as if I was seeing something scary in the Belzac forest. It really helped that I did this maneuver once already, ha! Already got the practice in as a vulnerable youngdy. Hey, hey, hey! Stop, you idiot! The man behind us shouted at us. You shit for brains, we need to earn some money after this whole gig! Those damn demonkins aint paying us shit. Those empire pigs love their fallen nobles, soe in, already! Dont killem! And the door opened. Easy peasy, but at the same time, Neill, Rajah, and I immediately took in a waft of the foul stinking from inside. Pinching our noses, we entered only to notice the amount of lowlives inside. To my surprise though, I also noticed there was a small pond nearby, reminding me this ce was probably under the sea the beach entrance the saurians found. With how it looked, it was probably an underwater cavern from all the stctites stgmites, meaning they didnt make this ce. They found it. Entering the ce, I could help but constantly hear people whistle at us, noting Neills general appearance and mine. While Neill seemed to beposed, I couldnt help but feel intense disgust for all them. They were already speaking about me as if I was their ve and the ways they wanted to y with me. I knew this was what I got myself into, but it really felt like my fuse was burning. With my sun core full again, I really felt like exploding and burning all these lowlives to ash in one go. Honestly, why exactly were we ying around? We could just blow everything up! I found them, Larent whispered, directing our attention towards where he was looking, only for my own eyes to widen. Skull masks! The very same mask that the assassin during the tournament was wearing. There was a group of them just huddling a corner, speaking and sharpening their weapons. I really should stop second-questioning Larent. This guy gets things done when I just y along. Move and then upon my signal, we Hey~ You little manablood. Huh? I turned around, only to see a taller man, mostly unkempt and dirty, lick his lips as he stared at me. Without any warnings, he reached his hand out, moving it towards my bu Hey, dude, mind if I just Yuawaaaak-YEEEAAAARCCCKK! In a sh, his arm was in my grasp. With just a bit of force, I crushed it like a juice bottle. Thats the signal I announced while ring at the arse squirming in front of me, feeling no pity for this piece of dirt. Got it! Shiehahaha! [Enemy!] Rajah pounced at the man before boring his fangs right into his shoulder, paralyzing him with his venom. Whether it was lethal or not didnt matter to me. Oi! What the fu The people around me wanted to voice out, but not in time before Neill and I activated [Humanization]. Humanization! [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Kraaaaaaaah! I roared, swinging my wings to remove the mana mist. Beat them all up! And before Larent couldin, I unleashed my [Hellme Breath]. A note from AbyssRaven After performing sh shows all around the city, the idol jumps right back into her role as a dragon. Burning trash. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 345: Underwater Cavern Raid. Chapter 345: Underwater Cavern Raid. Guhhaaaaa! Searing crimson mes scorched human, stone, and steel all at the same time, melting and burning them all in front of me. Their agony-filled cries startled the people around me, shocked at the sudden attack, giving enough time for Neill to transform back into her dragonewt form and for our knights to block off any escapes they could identify. I swept my dragon breath around therge underwater cavern with crimson mes, before turning it into white mes. At this point, the mercs and scoundrels came to their sense, unsheathing their weapons and throwing what looked like molotov cocktails and smoke bombs at us to cover their escape. I got this! Neill eximed, shooting out her scales to block all of them before they could reach us. She then stomped the ground, sending out her dragon paths to electrocute the closest enemies with mana sts. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 1] Attributes have increased due to level up Do not kill all of them! Especially not these Hraaah! Larent swung his de, shooting out a mana sh at the approaching skull masks. The men and women wearing those masks narrowly dodged the knights attack, which continued on to pierce right through the wall they were standing before. Using the many storage crates and natural rock formations to their advantage, the skull masks maneuvered around like parkour tracers and ninjas, before throwing feathered daggers at us. Neill reverted from offensive back to protecting us, shielding us from the daggers, only to notice her scales suddenly falling to the ground after getting hit. Even if it was just a graze, Neill would lose control of any of the scales those daggers touched. This unnerved me enough to stop my me breath and direct my [Mana Eyes] at them. Mana Killing Quills Daggers made from smelting metal with [Shelled o War Eater] teeth. Can nullify mana connections and sabotage magic circles upon touch by drenching its feathers with blood, although it will lose this function after use. Can destabilize mana paths One-time use mage killers, huh? And it seems they have more of them in their quivers. Did they prepare the quills to use against us dragons? Wrong attrition game, though. Switch with me! Sure! Rajah, lets go! Neill agreed as she pulled Rajah onto her back, keeping him safe with her mane and wings. Immediately afterwards, her floating scales returned to her, leaving the support and protection of the crew to me. Seeing an opening arise, the skull masks took out scrolls and unfurled them, revealing they were spell seals disposable one-time spells for non-magicians. Even with some throwing quills at us and others shooting wind and fire spells our way, they sure werent a threat to me or the other two powerhouses in this group, but to the rest of the knights they were. They were covering the escape of the others. Run, gotta move on to the other exit! Any of these rats escaping would ruin the n. Trap the enemy from within, flush out the demonkins or whatever mercs they have, and then beat them into the ground with Larent and Neill by my side. One issue down, two more awaiting us. But none of that would matter if we let any of these scum run loose. I heard what Larent said about nting bombs at the arena. It probably got resolved already since Larent had the information, but who knew what else they were scheming? We needed to stop them, and that was what our support knights were there for. So I better do my part as a powerhouse. Wind st! Sanctuary! With a green magic circle, I unleashed a powerful st of wind at the ceiling, blowing away all the mage-killer daggers before they touched anything. With those threats gone, I summoned a light barrier around us, blocking all the iing spells. With the attacks now handled, I pulled my ive out of my storage before fully buffing myself and using [Halo of Consecration] to heal everybody. While I began ying my music to share my buffs with everybody, Neill and Larent engaged the enemy. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Various Spell buffs] [Sanctified ze] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] This cave is underwater, dont go all-out! Larent warned us before [Gale Steps]ing towards the skull masks, overtaking and knocking them down one at a time as they tried to evade him. Not taking orders, but sure! Using her dragon paths, Neillunched concentrated wind fists at the escaping mercs, blowing them away and giving the knights time to attack and subdue them. Dammit! Fuck this, fight back! And eventually, with the tides turning against them, the mercs finally rallied in an attempt to turn around the terrible situation. And this was where I noticed how uncoordinated the whole group of mercs were. As in, they couldnt work together as a single group, but they were more suited to fighting with their own allies or by themselves. Which made sense, but it was both an advantage and disadvantage for us. The separated forces were easier for our knights to overwhelm, but in several of these groups, some pretty unnerving people could be found. There were definitely some pretty weak people, but others looked like theyd seen their fair share of battle. With weapons and armor made from rare metals and powerful monster parts were contesting against the trained knights quite well. Until Gahaha, ya gotta try ev GWAAAH! Gack! Shit, spell support! Keep your eyes on that brawler! Shes Ark! Damn, yo Guuuh!! The cave wasrge,rge enough for me not to worry about bringing the ce down with my artillery support spells. I couldnt be so sure about my terraforming spells, but [Tornado Bullet]s, [Lightning Bolt]s, and [Sacred Smite]s were plenty enough to get the job done. Using my ives fire bullet function made a huge difference providing the knights the necessary support to survive, not to mention healing them with [Halo of Consecration]. Although, with the situation at hand, you would think I would take a more proactive role in this fight. No need, really. After all, my skill set was more suited for support after all, especially when I had my ruthless, muscle-head sister taking the front for me. That was a fact I learned when we fought together while we helped out Renee. Rajah! Neill slid through the skirmish with her dragon paths as if she was skating on ice, using Rajahs [Dark Tendrils] to round people up for her to smack. Even without using her dragon paths to their maximum potential, Neill was having little to no problem with all the mercs only around level 50 or 60. Some over 60, huh? The average level of the enemy was around 32 if we disregarded the skull masks. They had a ton of lower-tier fighters, but Id noticed some level 50 and 60 people amongst them. Essentially, a bunch of C ranks was helping around, with some close to what I would expect from B rank adventurers. Seeing how the knights were struggling against these stronger people, I could tell the knights'' stats and levels were lower than their enemies'', probably around 45 or something. However, with my group helping out, the difference between them was irrelevant. Neill was too strong. Even the roughest-looking ones were nothing but fodder to her. That is excluding my ability to assess the situation from afar, providing supportive fire. Honestly, this was probably the best situation for a mage like Left! Lass, watch out! Larents voice ringed in my ears just a second before I turned my head around, spark ming the iing crossbow bolts. With their ashes falling onto the ground and my mes dissipating, I could see who just tried to shoot me. Another skull mask, and from the flood of other skull masksing from around a corner, they must be the reinforcement. Maybe I should have just let that scum grope my butt to sneak in deeper before we engaged or I could have acted more like an idiot? Who the hell wanted anybody to grope you, especially for an unnecessary stealth mission?! As if I would allow these low lives Woah! Another five bolts flew past me as I dodged out of the way. I knew I shouldnt let my thoughts wander, but that memory of that scumbag Without a doubt, I have be quite disgusted by people like them after what happened in Griffonpeak and Estralia. Wait, that crossbow Mana Eyes! Name: ine I knew it! I knew I remembered that crossbow! ine! I shouted. Hey, ine! You damn deceiver! Blood was rushing to my head at the sight of the person. He was wearing a skull mask like the others, only he had two red streaks running over his eye sockets and covered his entire head like a helmet. You couldnt even begin to recognize him in that outfit of his, but I knew I still remembered that crossbow from somewhere. Normally nothing special, if it werent for the distinctive scars on it. And without even answering back, ine shot another bolt at me, followed by four other crossbowmen. I clicked my tongue and slipped by them with [Gale Steps], quickly moving towards the iing reinforcements, believing in Neill to handle the other side. ine and the other skull masks with the red streaks on them, moved backwards as the in white skull masks jumped in front of them like bodyguards. But this n instantly evaporated as a wave of blue cleaved right through the backline, stopping ine and his pals from escaping. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 1] to [Level 2] Attributes have increased due to level up It was Larent. You will not escape! I will Go follow where they came from Mr. Larent! I shouted after clenching my ive and flew up into the sky before [Dragoon Diving] right into the crowd. That demonkin! Find them! The rm was set. We had to find the masterminds of this n. Larent understood me well enough and he knew I could protect myself. With just a nod, he swung his de once again, cutting anybody who stood in his way in half. The screams and blood spraying around was his work. So I had to do the same. No mercy to those who wanted to harm those I cared for. No mercy on these lowlives! Dreadre Aura! Guuuu! They would feel the wrath of a sunfang dragon. The zing hot sensation of having their bodies melted and turned to ash. Just a two second explosion like this was able to permanently cripple anybody standing around me. I didnt know if any died or not, but they wouldnt be able to fight anymore. As such, I directed my attention to the skull masks in the back. I thought they would panic from theirpanions agony-filled screams, but like cold-hearted psychopaths, they simply ignored their fallen allies, even pushing them out of their way. It honestly felt like I was staring at a hive mind or something with how they were sacrificing their lives, but I didnt let that worry me too much. Aiming for ine, I dashed forward, using Spark Crescent to kill those in my way whileunching me up, allowing me to use another [Air Walk] and [Dragoon Dive]bo, only this time, a bolt flew at me. I dodge mid-flight using my rocket boosters, only for some skull mask to grab my legs mid-flight. That was honestly some pretty quick reflexes cause I was not flying slowly. My rocket boosters were fast. What the hell?! And with perfect synchronization, another two grabbed onto my tail and ive, causing me to crasnd into a group of skull masks from the low altitude and having to carry three adult men. Back on the ground, I immediately activated [Dreadre Aura] again to st away the mosh pit, before flying back up and having my parallel minds shoot down spells in retaliation. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 2] to [Level 3] Attributes have increased due to level up There werent that many, and the more spells I shot down, the more that died. There were five crossbow bolts were shot out, followed with a barrage of those mana killing knives. And that was when my suspicion was instantly driven to the maximum, realizing fully well these people seemed to know how to fight against me. At least, that was the feeling I had from their teamwork. Hey, informationing in! There is venom on those bolts! And it was also cause Manager Mind warned me of their attacks after they shot those bolts at me in the first ce. Winters Gift Dragon-killing venom created in the bone-chilling mountains of Carmaniate to ward off fire wyverns and ryuukoatls ravaging the people of the icy tundra. Ignores the poison resistances of any dragonkin, but provides no effect on other races. Weakens mana paths coursing through the body of the dragonkin, preventing their special metabolism from functioning Winters Gift! The same venom Yeostar mentioned the skull mask assassin was trying to use on me. I already knew there was a connection from the mask they were wearing, but this was even more damning! Their attack n became clear to me. Use those quills to nullify my scales and then have those bolts hit me. It was on the simple side, but if what Yeostar was correct, then that venom should be able to harm me. It could prate [Poison Resistance], after all. Well, sadly for them, I already have countermeasures for this idea. Aerial Blitz! The level ten [Wind Magic] spell that I had used about zero times in fights up until this point [Aerial Blitz]. Why? Well, it wasnt exactly too useful to me since it was close-ranged and its niche was kinda already taken over by my scale-dust. For a normal mage like Tasianna, this sorta spell was like an emergency button in case they got jumped by a fighter. Well, she never had to use it since her gel slime-producing catalyst was too good, so probably not the best example. And what exactly did this rather useless spell do? It created a small area where the air turned into numerous wind des and only in this area and it had to be right in front of me. It could theoretically turn somebody into sashimi, but it didnt do much damage, and people in armor could just run out of the field. Not so useful, right? So I thought! Ding! Ding! Ding! So many dings echoed in this cavern from the quills dropping onto the ground. They would touch one of these wind shes, only nullifying the individual sh instead of the spell as a whole, and fall onto the ground momentster. The bolts flew right through the area, but without the quills severing my mana connections on my scales, they were blocked without much fanfare. And then they got clobbered. As in, they got Get away from her, you freaks! Guwaaah! suckered punched by Neill and then electrocuted by her dragon paths, giving me the time to dive into the crowd and ruin the days of the remaining skull masks. Tag teaming with my sister, we took out the remaining skull masks but kept those with the red streaks alive. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 3] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up Call me cruel or not, this was what they deserved. With these reinforcements taken care of, the threat of the mercs onlysted for a couple more moments as us sisters returned to help the knights and Rajah, taking out anybody still trying to resist. Some died from the fighting, but quite a good chunk were captured by Rajahs [Dark Tendrils]. After the battle was over, I left the knight to handle most of the captives while having Rajah train his venom injection by having him use it on the red skull masks. It wasnt to kill them, but to dull their senses with paralyzation. Once that was done, I turned to the one with the name ine in his status board. And pulled off his mask. With a crackling sound like breaking open bones, the mask was torn off, revealing the same face I witnessed about a week ago. It was ine, and it seemed Neill agreed. Hello, hello, you little ass. Guess Renees guts were right, after all, Neill stared down the scowling human, unimpressed by him still acting defiantly. Do you have anything to say for yourself? I stared right back into his rage-filled eyes. Who do you belong to? Who is that skull mask who attacked me in the tournament? He leaned forward, slowly speaking, Our boss will kill you. He knows what you can do now. Dont think you can win, you dog of that light bitch. Elyonda will fall, and we will take you down. Huh? He knows what I can do? How? Wait, probably the tournament. May the skulls survive! May the skulls survive! Unwilling to help. It was obvious the only way to get any information from them was to leave it to the knights. As cruel as torture was, I didnt exactly know if I could disregard it as useful, considering Ive used it in the past already. Come, I dont think professionals would spit anything out that easily. Lets help Larent. I can hear some noise deeper into the ce, Neill suggested, which I agreed to. My ears were also receiving some grunts, but it wasnt loud enough to audible identify who it belonged to. But, there really wasnt much to worry about since it was La Please, please, Princess Hestia! Please, dont kill us! We love your music from yesterday! W-We bought those pastries from those stands! Huh? I turned around, seeing seven of the ck mercs escape from the knights to run over to me, kneeling down with haggard breaths. Y-Yeah! Please, no! Well change, just please dont kill us! Oh, Goddess, please! W-We didnt want to sign up for this! Ourpany did! We were forced into it! Please, I beg you and the Goddess! Have mercy on our lives! They imed to be my fans. I was naturally suspicious, but they somehow were able to perfectly describe what sh performance I had performed before them, even to the details like my outfit or if I had a bard sing with me. Some even hummed my music decent enough to prove it to me. Mydy, well take over from here. Please, go and help Sir Larent! The knights told me as they recaptured the pleading mercs, pushing them away while I turned around. They are my fans? Are they amongst my number of fans? Really? If that is the case, then Hestia. Neill shook my shoulders, waving her hand in front of me. Just because people admire you, doesnt mean that every single one is a good person. I could have killed some of them. Or, you could have. Rajah, too. I was conflicted what I was saying, but I couldnt stop my legs from following where Larent went. Idols should care about their fans, but I dont know what I would have felt if that had happened. If that System message appeared when they died. But, I guess that was how it would work. The more fans I got, the more likely I would see them die through the System message, like the ones during the Griffonpeak raid. The question was, would I have felt anything for those seven if they had died? Maybe I would have just been ignorant. [Master, please, dont worry,] Rajah said, but words alone really couldnt solve this situation for me. It just felt weird to think these fans of mine could have ended up dead by my hand or maybe even fight against me. I felt slightly betrayed, but also unsure of myself. There was this gnawing pain in my chest whenever I thought of those seven. It felt weird, since I had been thinking of them as nothing but scum just a moment before but now I was actually concerned about what would happen to them. It felt wrong. Hey, Rajah, youre still a kid but you should really learn how to soothe your master. Thats not how you help people in this sort of situation. It was then when I was deep in thought that Neill grabbed my shoulder again, shaking me back into reality before releasing me. Just saying, but its alright for you to care for them. At least, worrying for them isnt something bad. Neill? I raised a brow at what she told me. Did she read my mind? I mean it. There is nothing bad about feeling bad for an enemy. Cant exactly suppress what you feel, right? Thats the whole deal with the [Battle Frenzy] training. Its to help you control these emotions and thoughts, and to unleash them as your weapon. Those people are your fans, but you arent their mother. You cant and shouldnt control them as if they were, even if the truth does hurt. You say that, but even I know fans can act against the best interest of their idol. Even on Earth, that was so the case. Fans idolizing somebody so much that their world could break apart by the slightest of perceived problems, turning the fans into actual problems. How many idols have died because their fans became too attached and had their faith broken? It was a real thing any celebrity really had to deal with. I knew it would happen. It could happen one day to me, but I didnt expect it to happen like this. People willing to go with the destruction of a city cause of a job bing my fans, and these very people were now sent to jail cause of me. It felt like I was stabbed in the back, a bit. Ha, then isnt it good you kicked them in their rear? Acting up like that isnt healthy for anybody, Neillughed a bit, trying to brighten the mood. Maybe they will change after they ge Oh. Sorry, that didnt work, huh? O-Oh, no, its okay I think I get what you meant. At least, I believed I understood what she meant. Maybe? She was talking about not letting every fan worry me out, right? Sometimes I could attract people and make them my fans, but it didnt mean their moralpass would align with mine. Well, at least, I believed that was what she meant. [Was that soothing, Masters sister? Master doesnt feel much better.] You dont need to shove that fact in my face, cat Hehe But Kaboooom! Woah! Neill and I were startled as a massive me exploded from the corner Larent went into, sizzling away the dirt on the rocks. Fire? Fire mages? Wait, maybe that was the demonkin? Hold on, fire? Demonkin? Oh shit! Didnt Saori mention a wrath demonkin who can materialize fire arms? If that is the case, then doesnt that mean that! Neill, we need to go, now! Right! Come on, Rajah, Larent might be in trouble! [I run!] If what I thought was correct, then it was imperative I reached him in time. If that fire came from that very same demonkin I was thinking of, then we had a situation on our hand. It might not be a Prince of Sin, but something equally as bad that stupid lightning girl that Warbringer. A note from AbyssRaven Raid is on-going. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(2) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 346: Wrathful Encounters. Chapter 346: Wrathful Encounters. GruuuuAAHHH! Okay, Im feeling the heat here, Sis. This sounds like a rabid beasts roar. Corpses were strewn across the floor as we ran through the tunnel, following them as if they were bread crumbs. Sword wounds covered their bodies, making me believe Larent killed them, which meant we were on the correct path. Not to mention, the constant roaring and the sweltering heat were a bit of a giveaway. Rajah retreated back into my shadow while I used mana to control the warmth around Neill to room temperature. But, the deeper we went the warmer it got, not to mention how mes were shooting through the tunnel following the wild cry of a man. Neill was quite resistant against mes, but not nearly as much as I was, so I handled protecting us from them so we wouldnt have to slow down. Perish! Another roar erupted from the depth, followed by another wave of fire. Heeraaah! After I redirected the mes, somebody yelled and the cavern started to shake as if there was an earthquake. My gut was telling me Larent was fighting against the demonkin the saurians had discovered, the one responsible for all of this. If that were the case, then all these mes brought to mind that wrath demonkin Saori and the others fought in Estralia. It could be somebody else, but if it was that one Saori fought? Then that Warbringer girl had to be around. The question was, why havent I heard a girls voice yet? Or thunder? The whole reason why I was panicking inside was ''cause of that level 150 demonkin girl. Larent was level 147, but fighting one versus two would be crazy. Neill and I were level 110 and 99 in our human forms respectively, and while we werent as strong as that Warbringer, we could turn the tides in our dragon forms and with [Battle Frenzy]. We had to hurry! HuuuraAAAK! A roar echoed through the caverns tunnel as we turned a corner, finally seeing a sweltering chamber with a six-armed person floating in the air. mes formed his horns, tails, wings, and four of his arms, but most importantly, those arms were carrying an equal amount of elemental weapons. Thats him! I recognized that demonkin! He was exactly how Saori described him! That meant that Wabringer had to be around! Hraaaaah! And the moment our group saw him, his weapons bloated up and he descended to the ground, probably to m his weapon for another fire wave. Wind st! Rocket Boosters! Dragoon Dive! Without saying another word, a strong gale sted from behind me as I ignited the scale-dust in my wings,unching me forward fast enough tond right in front of the demonkins attack. Without being able to block the attack with my ive, a tsunami of inferno enveloped my entire vision and body. P-Princess! I heard Larents voice just as the blistering heat consumed my entire hearing. All I could hear was the explosive brueeeeeh! stream past me. Red, red, red, red, red, all were red until it turned into ck. And then, there was no more noise. Wh?! I opened my eyes, looking down at the demonkin as she stared at me with bafflement. Looking from the edge of my eyes, I saw my scales perfectly blocking the me waves from hitting Larent and Neill, redirecting them towards the back of the cave. The stone wall was melting, but it didnt seem like it would break. No damage, heh. That was a two 100% attacks. How did you sur Hellme Breath! Without letting him finish his question, I unleashed a purple me breath before he could react, sting him against the wall, shredding him using thendscape. Once I stopped my breath attack, the demonkin coughed and tried to stand up, but was immediately intercepted by Neill,nding two punches and a downward kick on his head, before blowing him into the air with an uppercut. KuuwAAAAH! He groaned, only for Larents mana de tond directly on his chest, shattering his me armor and the one underneath! Get jumped on, fool! Not idol-like speech. Kuuek! Ah And indentation was left in the wall in the form of the demonkins body. He pushed himself out, bearing through therge gash on his torso, and began to fly. Haaa, haha, this is exciting. This is a battle! Emotion Surrrrrrrge! Kuek! Krak! But whatever he nned failed. After all, there was a small issue. Mana Eyes. Effects: [Excited: 74%] [Anger: 96%] [Fear: 57%] [Torpor (Moderate)] [Poisoned (Minor)] A wrath demonkins strongest point was their emotions, as their demonic powers relied on those three emotions. KleaHatma warned us to never let them all reach 100%, as it would give them an incredible power boost, but what if I made them drowsy? Or paralyze them? If Saori could counter them using my bombs, then what would happen if the creator of those bombs were to fight them? I just needed [Corrosive Fire] to do it, really, and boom. [Emotional Surge], as Saori described, boosted those three emotions randomly, but if they were tired, it would actually be a detriment. And from the look of it, Neills and Larents blows dizzied him enough to make him forget to look at his System message. But, at the same time, the guy seemed pretty tanky despite all those attacks he just took. Yo, firehead! Neill shouted as she walked up the wall and jumped off it, aiming a punch at the demonkin, only to have it blocked by his me shield. At the same time, she used that shield as a tform and twisted her body, mming her leg right into his shoulder. Arrrgh! he cried out as his left arm dangled from Neills kick, probably broken. He recovered and tried to grab my sister with two of his fire arms, but Neills scales protected her, giving her the time to retreat. Only for Larent to take her ce, reaching him in the air with [Air Walk]. With a single sh, the mana de sliced through his two right fire arms, before bashing the demonkin in the head with the blunt side of his de. Keep him alive! I can arrest him safely! he shouted as our enemy crashed onto the ground. As the dust dissipated, he roared out as his me arms regenerated. Wobbly from the sleeping venom, the demonkin grinned fiercely, despite his whole body being riddled with wounds and blood. The spots Neill hit finally started to swell, turning not only dark red but also slightly purple. Neills mana probably ravaged his organs and muscles. Looks like Im at my end but you all cannot make me speak, Aurenas swines! Guuuraaagh His four eyes, fangs, and me armor returned and the general intensity of his fire grew back to what I saw in the beginning, caused by his [Anger] and [Fear] reaching 100% at the same time. Adrenaline was pushing him through my venom. I will bury all of you underwater! He turned his head up to the ceiling. The guy was trying to flood the whole ce! We were deep underwater! That pressure would swallow us whole, dragon or humans! Stop him! Larent shouted, shooting out a de of mana, while Neill rushed forward. Everything should reach him in time to kill him, but if he unleashed any attack, it would still break the cavern! For the Edjurl gods! He nged his weapons and directed Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] All we needed to do was let me sing. Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear And the st was shot up, but unlike what I could produce, his mes were only about the size of a human, only sizzling the ceiling. At the same time, his wings, tails, armor, fangs, and second pair of eyes all disappeared, only leaving his four arms behind. His eyes red up in surprise, only to cry out in pain as Larents shed his back. Those are my honest thoughts, something I wish to hide from them My life is stagnating, nothing I do brings me forth All I can do is sing, drowning my sorrows while it rains Every step I take just brings me back, to a rundown apartment room Gaaaaaah! The pleasant but solemn music apanied the agony-filled yell, reaching the chorus as he fell onto the ground. All the groaning and steps inside this room were drowned out by my voice. Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts Captured! Larent announced as he handcuffed the demonkin. I snapped my fingers, letting [My Darkest Thoughts] keep ying while I walked over. With the song continuing ying and my venom taking effect again, the adrenaline in the demonkins body weakened and his fire arms also disappeared. The only features of his demonic heritage left were his ming horns. What in Fathers name was that? Neill asked, looking at me and the demonkin in disbelief. [My Darkest Thoughts]. One of my spell songs, made to counter demonic powers. It doesnt block them, but it does suppress them to the point the demonkin and their contractors cannot go full power with them. Or, well, stop them from turning the tide, at least. I smirked, so happy I could use the song again. Back in Estalia, if that Warbringer had fought me, I would have used this song as my trump, just like the demonkin fight in Griffonpeak. Whoo, well, no wonder youre a Champion. You literally have everything you need to fight them. Neill showed me a thumbs up, embarrassing me a bit. Hehe, well, my Job is also there to fight them. Too bad all I could do was poison and sing for him. Couldnt use my [Holy Demon yer] or [Humanitys Foe yer]. Well, we still got him, though. [Champion of Aurena] was there to fight demonkins, and it was currently my main Job. I couldnt use it to its fullest effect today, but it was all good. With Neill and Larent around, supporting them was easy enough with theirbined firepower. Graak! I was woken up from my self-ttery by the demonkins cries of pain, only to see a pool of blood forming. His injuries are worsening. Lady Hestia! I nodded to Larents call, throwing a white fireball at the demonkin to heal up the huge gashes on his chest and back, both caused by Larent. I didnt heal all his wounds, of course. Jeez, those are a lot of wounds. On the other hand Larent is literally unharmed. Some soot on his armor, but that was all. Your song isnt just nullifying his powers, but also his regenerative powers. The fight might not have seemed intense, but he took a lot of my blows, Larent noted. After our duel, his mes really didnt do much to me. Course! I shouted back, gloating over my own powers. As if you couldpare this demonkins mes to mine, after it literally did no damage to me nor could it break through my scale barrier. [Master] Rajah called out from my shadow, sounding a bit sad I didnt let him fight. The fight didntst long enough for him to do anything. But, in any case, the banter was nice, but we had better take care of this demonkin. What are those handcuffs? I asked, somehow recognizing them from back in Firwood. Although, I needed my parallel minds to do some work to remember. Anti-Mage cuffs. Made in Aleistunum to prevent mages from escaping prison. Im pretty sure every country has them, Lady Hestia. Havent you seen any soldiers or knights arrest people? This is the only way to stop those able to use mana from escaping. Larent exined whenever the cuffs detected a person would use their mana, the cuffs would absorb the amount before expelling them through the air. There were also highly expensive cuffs made to seal off a persons System usage or manapletely, but those required dungeon core shards to make, so they were reserved for top priority criminals. Technically, the demonkin should count as one, but Larent, and to a greater extent Yeos, weren''t wealthy enough to afford the more expensive pair and only had the normal ones. As such, all of us had to keep an eye on him, as these cuffs werent foolproof and could be broken through sheer strength. After the exnation, Larent pulled the wobbly guy up. It looked like he was about to fall asleep, but it seemed the adrenaline rush from before was keeping him awake for now. Seeing as we captured him to gain intel, we better start doing it. Well, well, well, we meet again. As we were walking him out of the still sizzling chamber, I began the talk as Larent had to calm his bloodthirst down. First, you send wyvernyers to kill me, including this guy, and now you send an actual assassin to assassinate me? Not to mention, trying to plunge a whole city into the sea? I was told by one of your mercs to consider both sides, but youre really making it hard to like you. Is that really your first question? My emotions are going down, so you better ask me something important before I go L.E.P Ouugh! The demonkin smirked, only for him to groan after Larent punched him in the stomach. L.E.P. low emotional potential. He bes depressed, in other words. Wrath demonkins are tied to their emotions, sadly. But, he cant get that low if he feels fear for us, Larent exined his actions. But, yes, as she said, long time no see. Well, weve never met, but I learned afterward I was hired by an Edjurl follower and their demonkin backers. Not only did you despicable scum kill the Goddesss blessed, but you tried to make me a blessed yer as well. Aside from the wyvernyer, Larent was one of the people the Church of Edjurls hired to scare me out of the city, as Larent exined before. He didnt know I was a harmless little girl, thinking one of Estralias senators wouldnt lie about a dangerous dragon roaming the city. In other words, he and his party were lied to, and I could see he held a grudge for that. Well, war, right? I know you Auegors de, and it sure was an honor to sh des against a knight like you. Heard you fought in two of my campaigns, but never got the luck to meet you. Urgh Strangely, the demonkin seemed pretty talkative despite being a prisoner, although what he said was kinda redundant. Subterfuge or not, we are in a war against you humans and Aurena. Call me dishonorable or not, but this is just the way it goes. So, youre not denying you were trying to sink this city?! We know youre aiming for Karhntheels seal, and youre still saying this is just because of the war?! Do you even have any idea how many people are being pulled into this?! That invasion is right in front of the citys door! I shouted back, but the demonkin didnt react much to it, only rolling his eyes. War is war. What do you want me to say? Im a soldier, and I am proud to fight for my homnd, even if you end up executing me for it, Aurenas dog. I really wanted to punch him for that snide remark. If you ask me, an eye for an eye. Those humans youve been fighting for havent been actually graceful to my people, either. You do know this war is an extinction race, right? Who kills the other side first, wins. Nothing less. This is why this war has been going on and off for nearly 600 years now, ever since the Empire was formed. Nearly 600 years?! I knew it had been going on for a long time, but that long?! Thats some Hundred Year War dialed up by 600%! A side of me really wanted to ask him how a war couldst that long, but at the same time, my mind was tunnel visioned on what he was saying. What an absurd thing to say! Eye for an eye? All that will do is continue a cycle of hatred and pain! Jeez, cool off, Sis. Youre about to start steaming with that red face Neill told me with a frown, looking displeased I was letting him get to me. Wouldnt you be?! Uhm Sorry if I sound cold, but this whole war thing is really just Arck,e on, you must have heard it from your mother? Dragons shouldnt be dragging themselves into this crap! Humans think they can serve the gods better by performing genocide, while the demonkins are idiots for trying to bring their slimy gods to our world. The Edjurl gods treat us well, at least. The Origin Gods have condemned us to this damnation. If the world wages war on us, then how else are we supposed to defend ourselves? the demonkins snapped at Neillsment, causing thetter to re at him. And this is why you demonkins are treated as the enemy. Stop trying to antagonize yourself, you fool. Haaak, whatever, this is not my concern anyways. Hey, Larent, you do the damn interrogation. Leave us out of this. And without warning, Neill grabbed my arm and pulled me away from the demonkin. Woah! I blurted out in surprise, before standing my ground, resisting. Neill! Oh, dont you dare! You already told Renee you wont join this whole war thing, so FOLLOW THROUGH IT. There is a major difference between your Divine Quest, and the war between Folschreck and BoleTaria. There is a fine lining, so calm down! Neill chided me, silencing me at how angry she seemed. Just saying, but he isnt being cooperative, trying to hide it by provoking you with everything. It doesnt matter what he believes this whole war is about. The only thing that matters is that we get the information needed to prevent the citys downfall. That is our goal, so we cant have you derail it with your current state of mind. I groaned, feeling a bit at a loss for words. It felt like Neill wanted to say even more but kept it to herself, only bringing the important parts to calm me down. Indeed, her scolding hit me hard here. Disregarding how I felt about it morally, she was right that we needed information more than anything else. We still didnt know enough. I thought I should participate in this interrogation, but Neill ced some more pressure on my wrist, ring at me as if she could see right through me. Youre calm now, but youre a bit of a hot head. Fire dragon stuff. Leave it to Larent. Hes capable enough to keep that fire demonkin down, and that guys bloodthirst isnt gone yet. Trust me. I turned to Larent who followed up. Im not done yet. Kushlekzar and I noticed this guy when we saw him sail in with some of those thieves, but he doesnt seem like amander-type. There are more, and one of them is the one who killed Arlond. I will get that information. Right, I know this guy. Hes working with that Warbringer girl. Hmm? I raised an eyebrow when the demonkin reacted to my statement. Where is that little punk, anyways? Now that I think about it, she was working with you thest time we met in Estralia, and I know she seemed to have a soft spot for you considering she valued your life over killing me. My Master is a free spirit. She has her own goals, as I have my own. We are soldiers. And soldiers listen to orders. Larent pushed the guy forward. A warbringer is one of the demonkin armys topmanders, outside of the princes. If your master isnt here, then you are going on the orders of a prince. With Larents cold, emotionless eyes telling me he was ready to extract information from the demonkin at all cost, Neill and I left him to find a ce to interrogate him. Instead, Neill suggested we look around for any clues, so I let Rajah out to help us out. He might not be a dog, but he still had a good nose. Hmm? Storage room? Food, weapons, armor nothing else, really. Rations, I guess. So this has to be an army camp, nothing more, Neill noted after inspecting the first open chamber down the tunnel. Yeah, a lot of rooms are empty or just sleeping spaces. Oh, watch for the bodies. Stepping on them feels wrong, enemy or not, I sighed in disappointment. Numerous chambers or rooms were just empty or useless to our search, and it continued on until we came close to where we initially started. We could hear the sound of the knights speaking, constantly being spoken over by the loud pleading and curses of people I didnt recognize, probably the mercs we fought. As Neill and I were about to give up, Rajah suddenly perked up. [Master! I smell something tasty!] Huh, Rajah? I saw my virigress just run off after that remark. Hey! Work, dont go around looking for things to eat! That cat can be a real brat. You sure youve been training him right? I could only look at Neill in shame. I knew how cheeky Rajah could be, even back when I adopted him in Belzac, and seeing as he was still acting up even with me around, it really made me worry what a bad cat owner I was. Regardless, we followed him to a side room, noticing there was a desk in front, probably used as a makeshift door. Taking it off, Rajah dashed into the small room,pletely dark unlike the rest of the ce all lit with candles. Neill and I found a desk filled with letters on it, including a mattress. Some clothes were stored in a sack, which made us realize this ce belonged to a woman from the underwear. Enemy or not, pretty rude to go through a girls clothes. Even for us girls. We ced the stuff back where it belonged and separated. While Neill went to read the letters, I went to see why Rajah was messing with another sack. Were there more clothes in there, and did he smell that? No way would he think dirty girlundry would be tasty, right? Right? [Master! Look. Delicious!] Rajah called out for me once again, prompting me to open the sack, only to catch a whiff of something sweet as I did so. With my curiosity piqued I looked into the sack, and raised my eyebrow in astonishment. [Master! Donuts! Your donuts, yes! Also some cake!] He was right. I took out a donut from the sack and smelled it, noticing it was cold and felt a bit hard, probably cause it was left out too long. Making sure there wasnt any poison with [Mana Eyes], I shrugged and gave Rajah the rest of the pastry. He loved them, especially since they were 100% the ones the Sarlenziapany sold. Hearing him munching like crazy, I bit into the zed pastry and nodded. 100%, these things were a day old. Well, honestly, it made sense, since we sold them yesterday but wouldnt today. No way could these mercs get any of them from somewhere else, at least, not in this condition. Jeez It was clear whoever this girl was liked this stuff, considering she stored six donuts and two shortcakes in that sack. Just like the mercs who turned out to be my fans, it felt weird and bad that somebody on the other side of this conflict liked my pasty recipes. It kinda humanized them, making it harder to hate them cause of their bankrupt morality. At the end of the day, people were people, right? They liked what they liked, regardless of who they were. I couldnt help but thank them for their patronage in my head. Hey, Hestia. Rajahs nose seemed to have led us to an actual treasure, Neill suddenly brought up while I was mildly annoyed by this recent revtion. [I have! Yay!] the little guy cheered before returning to his snack. He sure was carefree. I took the scroll Neill had on her and read it. Hmm. This is my order to you. You will lead the n to destroy Yeostars legacy, sinking it into the ground with the grimgarians. VifiYok, you will be the Hold on, VifiYok? I raised an eyebrow at that weird naming convention, remembering how it resembled KleaHatmas. I shrugged, and kept reading. Okay,mander for this operation Hold on,mander?! Yeah, you can see at the bottom it''s signed by Prince of Envy. We got the name of themander. VifiYok, and Im pretty sure this ce belongs to her considering everything here. For the glory of BoleTaria and the Edjurl Gods, make sure you perform your duty admirably Warbringer VifiYok. With your victory, a major enemy to our home will be eliminated for the foreseeable future, or maybe even forever. Assure the dragon Champion is also eliminated, and that her mother will not be a threat to us. This was damning. And also really infuriating. Hestia Im okay Its like you said, my first assassin, right? Cool. Eliminate, and make sure her mother will not be a threat. Cool. Yeah, after how we let those demonkins get away, it was obvious they would consider me a threat now. We didnt have a choice but Wait. All of my anger, it all dissipated when I turned my attention to the donut. This room belonged to this Warbringer, but she wasnt in the base right now. Only her apprentice, that wrath demonkin was here. So, where was she? She had to lead this ce, so she had to be here in this city somewhere. I honestly thought that person was trying to help me, I mean, she really loved the donuts I gave her for free Amelia told me yesterday. She was visited by a robed person, who liked donuts. SURELY, this is all just a coincidence, right? Right, this VifiYok could have just had somebody else order it for her but what if? Amelia was currently in the city. She had to meet up with the merchant guild for something. Considering the enemy was in the city, they probably knew Amelia was rted to me for some reason. It had to be. Why else would a random robed person meet her during the night? And if they knew who she was, then there had to be people around to check on her. So, those people would know she was in the city. What if they were to also know we attacked their base? What exactly could they use to threaten me at this very moment? My friends. Paranoia? I will not risk it I WILL NOT RISK IT, AGAIN! Never again! Hestia?! I pushed Neill to the side, charging out of the door. H-Hey, wait! Where are you going?! But I didnt answer. I had to rush. Activating my rocket boosters, I flew right out of the cavern, unnerving the knights and prisoners as I didnt have the patience to wait for them to get out of the way. My mind was set to one mode, and it was to protect my friend. I could not allow Amelia to get in danger. I would not repeat the same mistake! sting out of the door, I snapped my head to the sky, noticing how it was raining, even storming a bit. Just the sight of this, causing my chest to tighten up when I remembered what happened during Eshes death. It was raining. I was stuck underground. And I just learned one of my friends was in danger. No more. No more! NOT AGAIN, PLEASE! And without even asking Aurena for information, I spread my wings and took to the skies, sting up in the air, trying my best to remember where the merchant guild was. No, even worse, I didnt know where it was at all! I never went there, not even with Amelia. I left all that stuff to her cause I trusted her! This had to be a fucking joke! I stared down at the city of Elyonda from above, trying my best to guess where she was, even using my ears, but with the storm and rain, that was just impossible. I was beginning to panic! I had to find her. Even if this was paranoia, I needed to get to her and make sure she was okay. She was a friend. I will not lose another friend. Merchant district! Right, right, of course! Logical assumption. Just like in Firwood and Griffonpeak, the merchant guild was in the merchant district. Where exactly, I didnt know, but that was the best ce to look for! So I flew over to the area, staring down at the ground and how deste it was, only seeing a few homeless people rushing through the rain into an alleyway. Most of the normal people were at the arena right now, listening to that musical, but this still seemed so stressful. It felt like a ghost city. Then again, the city was preparing for war, so maybe it was better this way. Dammit, concentrate! Listen! I perked my ears to the eye, focusing on anything I could find. Anything at all! I had to pierce through the storm and rain, enduring the hard droplets, and find my friend! Argh,on this damn rain! Why is it raining during a festival?! Ey, move it! To the arena, eard they doing something there. All Yeosians. I had to continue. I needed to find W-What, no, I cant! Amelia! That ent. That Artorian ent that resembled something English or European,pared to how Mediterranean Yeosian ents sounded. It was the only one I could hear through all this noise. I darted my head around, once again hearing her voice. My friend is waiting for me. I know you mean well, but I cant go with you! Lady Amelia, please, stand back! Locked! I twisted my body around and flew to the left at high speed, reaching it just as a man finished what he was saying. dont need to! There they are! Four knights and Amelia in the middle but who is that lone person in front of them? Please, we dont have enough time. There is an invasion of grimgariansing at this point! East! You need to move east! I can get you out of the country fast, so please, trust me! Folschreckian? It sounded like the same ent those Lycerepth agents have. Maybe less thick than Pestroduss? That judge had a very thick ent, so honestly it couldnt bepared. H-How do you know that?! Its supposed to be a secret from everybody! Stay back! Why are you even trying to help me? Who are you?! Dammit, you litt Urgh, lemma just say that ya needa get outta here! Im trying to get this debt cleaned! The girl took a step forward. Stay back! The knights drew their swords. Oh, ya really trying me ere?! Stand down! Im not here to fight! Ya need to escape! Now! She took another step forward, causing the knight to form a wall between that girl and Amelia. Oh, for fucks sake! This is getting annoying! Dammit, ju Woah! A strong gale appeared out of nowhere, rattling me in the sky and blowing away the hood of the girl, revealing her face. It was her. I didnt need to hear from Yeostar to confirm who it was. It was her. ck hair with red highlights. She didnt have her horns out, but considering she was a wrath demonkin, it was to be expected. It was the Warbringer. Argh, dammit, this stupid storm! Come on, we nee KRAAAAAAAAAAAAH! What?! I [Dragoon Dive]d down with my ive, mming it right into the ground as she dodged away. She didnt use her lightning abilities, but she was already this fast? Shit! She reappeared to my left, now further away from Amelia. Huh? Who da hell are you?! Lady Hestia?! Amelia cried to me, barely audible through this rain. Huh?! This is that Hestia? The donuts? She stared at me, grimacing from surprise. You bitch What?! If you want to kill me, thene to me! Not my friends! You fucking little slut! How dare you go after my friend! Deep breaths. Deep breaths. In and out. Remember, Sloth. W-What in da hell is this crap?! Kill who? Who da the hell are you even, you little punk, calling me KRAAAAAAAH! Remember, Gluttony. What is my Gluttony? What is it? My roar sted forth, blowing the demonkin back from the pressure. I took off my party bracelet and ced it and my ive into my storage as the sound of music began to y. Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Huh, where is Urgh, what the fuck! Why am I? To maintain my rtionships. To keep them all healthy. Kriffiek kllk gaaung! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] has integrated certain abilities from Titles: [The Light], [Divine Inferno]. Seeking permission for activation Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has usurped control over [The Light] and [Divine Inferno]. Permission automatically granted Wooah, what?! The outburst of manapletely blew away the girls hood, revealing her shock at my sudden power boost. Humanize! But the surprise wouldnt end there for the demonkin. With mana mist escaping from my body, I transformed fully into my dragon form, revealing my splendor as I dwarfed my enemypletely. Its you. KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Bring it on. Came out of your hole? Tsk! Feels weird getting rescued by a human Larent and Heek stared at the man in front of the chambers entrance, slowly walking in with a single dagger in hand. His grey jacket dragged along the ground, looking slightly conspicuous, not to mention therge skull mask with numerous horn-like adornments on it. He waved his dagger, conjuring up three grey magic circles, which materialized multiple floating grey mes and daggers, all aimed at Larent. Readying himself for a fight, Larent took his own stance in response. Did you kill Arlond? 7th boss of the Yanderu Eluseuss, Qaltil of the Skull Hive. I will make you join the hivemind, Auegors de. Profile: Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 19 Race: Young Sunfang Dragon Age: 1 Year Main: Champion Of Aurena Level 4/30 Secondary: Ravager Level 15/15 Unique: Locked Status: Health: 17231 (+401) Mana: 45413 (+562) Strength: 9330 (+228) Intelligence: 13241 (+260) Vitality: 4989 (+121) Wisdom: 6723 (+151) Agility: 12582 (+182) Stamina: 9431 (+329) Effects: None Skill Points: 3550 (-100) Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 5] (+1) [Hellde Dragon Lv. 5] (+2) [Sr Core Lv. 4] (+1) [Venerated Saintess Lv. 4] (+1) [Idol Lv. 4] (+1) [Volcanic ze] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lightning Magic Lv. 4] [White mes Lv. 6] (+1) [Corrosive Fire Lv. 6] [Sacred Magic Lv. 8] (+1) [Terra Magic Lv. 4] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 6] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 8] [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Mental Stability Lv. 9] [Mental Warfare Lv. 6] [Fluid Cast Lv. 6] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 5] [Continuous Cast Lv. 5] (+1) [Mana Eyes Lv. 6] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 4] [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Spear Technique Lv. 9] [Spear Mastery Lv. 7] [Draconic Roar Lv. 6] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] [Concentration Lv. 8] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Probability Correction Lv. 8] [Detection Sensor Lv. 3] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 5] [Night Vision Lv. 9] (+1) [Odorless Lv. 1] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 6] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 9] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 6] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 6] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Mind Protection Lv. 10] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 5] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 6] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] [Water Resistance Lv. 6] (+1) [Dark Resistance Lv. 4] Stat growths and rted: [Speed of Sound Lv. 5] Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 6] [Handicraft Lv. 6] [Woodworking Lv. 7] [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 10] [Instruction Lv. 2] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1] [Cooking Lv. 9] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 3] [Draconic Aura Lv. 4] [Royal Presence Lv. 5] (+1) [Scale Maniption Lv. 2] (New) [Territory Release Lv. 1] (New) [Dismantle Lv. 9] [Gluttonous] [Thought eleration Lv. 4] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 2] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 4] (+1) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] [Aerokinesis] Job: [Holy Demon yer] [Humanitys Foe yer] [Demonic Influence Resistance Lv. 5] [Light Element Enhancement] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 3] Ability List: Dragon: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] [Magmakammer] Spear: [Spiral] [Spark Crescent] Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] [Dragoon Dive] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] [Ignite] [Panzer] [Unheilge Engel] [Scorching Sun] Custom Spell Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] [My Darkest Thoughts] [The Heir of Hope] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] [Levin Core] [Overload] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] [Gloria Ascendence] [Heavens Sword] Earth Magic [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] [Ruinous Rockfall] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] [Cyclone Madness] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] [Room] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] [Miraculous Grace] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] A note from AbyssRaven Here we go, the grand reunion! Angry red dragon girl versus angry red demon girl Hmm. It''s an old song but it''s been a while since she yed it. "Dry Flowers" from Yuuri. Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 347: Abyss of Despair. Chapter 347: Abyss of Despair. Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear Fire! Dammit! Coteral damage was unavoidable with this damn girl in the city, I had to create distance between her and Amelia! Using all my avable parallel minds on top of my own mind to begin casting, eleven white magic circles appeared behind me, causing the demonkin to flinch. With my attention locked onto the enemy, I shot a barrage of [Sacred Smite] at her. She threw away the coat she was wearing and her body immediately released a stream of red lightning, forming into two horns and a tail. I would have thought she wouldnt have any time to avoid my spells, but in a split second, she formed her elemental halberd with her lightning and used it to block the first spell. Using the knockback from the first [Sacred Smite], she flung herself back, and then disappeared from sight, leaving only the afterimage of a red streak as my spells decimated the street. Thats it! Spread the fire! Overload! Buffs on! [Various Spell Buffs] [Overload] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Lightning enveloped my body, sizzling even the cells inside my organs. The pain wasnt very noticeable, actually it was more like the electricity was numbing my senses to my own pain. From prolonged [Absolute Pain Nullification] usage, I knew it should be very painful, but I needed this extreme, high-risk Agility boost to keep up with this speed demon. However Ha! Foresight says KriiiGHH! it was still not enough. Arck! Fast! Get shit on, ya damn lizard! With a powerful blow to my head, I crashed right into the building next to me, demolishing it and the ones around it at the same time. I was farrger than anything around, to the point I was peeking over them a moment ago. A headache. I felt something leak though my pain tolerance, and after snapping my eyes to the side, I saw the girl holding a huge lightning warhammer. My [Draconic Barrier] protected me from the attack partially, to the point the attack was healed up in a second by my white mes. Using my sun core, I also regenerated the mana I used up, although since it was raining and the sun was covered up, I should take care not to overuse my sr energy, unless I absolutely needed it. Im sorry for the houses. Ill pay you back! Pushing myself out of the building, I used [Wind st] to shoot myself forward,unching an uppercut sh with my tail at the girl. Expectantly, she dodged out of the way immediately, but the point of the attack wasn''t to hit her, but to release a me cloud and scale-dust into the air. My [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] activated once again, but now knowing how fast she was, I was able to react two seconds earlier than before, protecting myself with a scale barrier. A loud BRANG sound erupted, followed by thunder as I saw the ck-red-haired girl reappear before me. As Saori said, she really was fast. Voltaic Red. st away! Dreadre Aura! And before she could flee once again, I super dialed up my inner temperature, exploding the scale-dust within me at once to turn myself into a heat bomb. The demonkin was caught by the explosion, unable to use her lightning speed in time. Not wanting to melt the surroundings though, I disabled it immediately after three seconds, and in this time, the demonkin reacted. Her body produced red lightning and vanished, only leaving behind a red silhouette. However, I remembered Saoris theory on how this Warbringers power worked. Maism through her mana. She wasnt teleporting, she was just speeding up, and that always left a red streak behind. I only needed to follow it with my eyes and shfire! use my own super speed ability. My vision instantly turned into streaks of color, disorientating me as I had no idea where I was until it steadied. And what I saw was a small girl with lightning right in front of me. Huh? Wh GRAAAK! Before she could speak, I shed at her with my ws, set ame by [Hellde Edge]. I felt electricity sizzling my ws and scales upon contact, forcing me to simplyunch her away from me instead of grabbing her. I wasnt in my [Battle Frenzy] form for nothing. To make up the level difference of 50 levels, half of my current level, I honestly needed everything I could muster up. And I didnt expect to hurt her in any sorta way until I could activate my two strongest buffing abilities. Ark, you damn lizard! the girl cried out from the ground, recovering from her fall, although she didnt show any damage from my w attack. Did she ward it off somehow? You piece of Woah! Hellme Breath! As Id gonna let you speak, you damn bitch! [Amelia! Sir Knights!] I spoke to Amelia and the knights telepathically, looking at them from the corner of my eyes as I left my parallel mind in control of my fire breath. [Get her out of here, now! Go to the arena!] The knights instantly saluted and pushed Amelia awayfrom the battle, while I could hear her faint Be careful! even from here. However, my instincts told me I couldnt allow any more distractions, but I was still d I made it in time to protect her from this scum. And my gut feeling was proven right when I saw my mes being pushed back for some reason. Listening to my skills, I interrupted my me breath and dodged to the side, only to see a lightning halberd fly past me. I snapped my head around, seeing the girl forming a lightning crossbow to shoot lightning bolts at me. I set some of my scale-dust in the sky ame and used [shfire] to avoid the bolts, dashing over to the explosions, before being forced to do it again as the demonkin anticipated my destination with bolts flying past me. The damn rain really limited the amount of fire in the area, since only mes on my body were unquenchable with [Inferno Coating]. That meant the demonkin could predict where I was going, leading to us shing again with our melee attacks. I swung my burning tail and wings around, fending off her lightning weapon assault. Size and mass mattered quite a bit as I could push her aside with everything, but my bulky original form led to more attacksnding on me, totally unavoidable with how freaking fast she was! Im getting outsped! Dammit! I need my Symphonie now or never! You fucking lizard, what did you do to me! she shouted as I dodged her rapier that was aiming to pierce my eye. Why cant I summon my arms! [My Darkest Thought] was the reason, of course. Those are my honest thoughts, something I wish to hide from them My life is stagnating, nothing I do brings me forth All I can do is sing, drowning my sorrows while it rains Every step I take just brings me back, to a rundown apartment room Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts The fact she hadnt noticed it probably could be attributed to how tense the situation was. You couldnt really appraise [Music Resonation (Moderate)] and get the information needed in this high speed fight. And that was my advantage over her, and something I would push to win this fight! Level 150? Fuck off, this girl would be going down for trying to kidnap Amelia! I gnashed my fangs together, unleashing explosive scale-dust in front of the demonkin, avoiding her attack with the resulting smokescreen. Using this small moment, I focused my mana before my jaw, concentrating it on using my second Divine ability through [Battle Frenzy]. I held it in, perked my ears, and focused purely on my hearing to track the demonkin through the smokescreen. Instantly, thunder ps; pang-pheeeeeew. Even through all this rain, I heard it. And it happened again. Pang and phew, pang and phew, pag and phe There! Light Horizon! The demonkin jumped out from the smoke just as the white scales on my body began to shine like light bulbs, triggering the divine power inside my [The Light] title [Light Horizon]. Light maniption; that was what I was doing, and with it, I shot out pure demon-killing light pellets at the demonkin! Gruuek! And it was a point-nk hit! And, from the look of her face, it actually hurt her. mes! Prevent her from healing! Hellme Breath! Bwaa! Unleashing my me breath again, I shot the girl up into the air, using this chance to activate [Purple sh] to quick-cast [Omnictus] on her ass! Applying [Dread Burn] on her was the goal here, all so she couldn''t heal any of the wounds I inflicted on her before that abnormal effect disappeared. And, since [Omnictus] ignored non-living enemies, there wouldnt be any coteral damage with this spell! I couldnt sense anybody around us, so this was the chance for me to deal some serious amounts of damage! In five seconds, a small baseball stadium-sized white magic circle appeared in the sky. As the runes within the circle rotated like the hands on a clock, bright light gathering inside of it, turning the mana I gave to it into potent holy light. And once it was enough, a beam from heaven shot down from the sky, striking where I felt the demonkin would be in my me breath. I stopped my me breath as the spell hit, believing I didnt need to add more to the damage. Beating my wings, I took to the sky to take a closer look at the demonkin, only for my eyes to widen up like a goldfish as I saw that demonkin floating in ce, protecting herself from my spell with a lighting barrier. This was a level six [Sacred Spell], how was she Eek! She snapped her head to me. Eyes filled with rage, exuding so much bloodlust that it caused me flinch. EeeeRAAAAAAAAAH! she howled like a proud beast, despite her barrier slowly being pushed down. EMOTION SURGE! My spell finally showed its worth as she was slowly pushed to the ground, but for some reason, I couldnt help but feel this strange foreboding. She was screaming her lungs out, trying to elevate her three emotions. However, it should be futile with my song around. The song should be stifling her demonic powers to a degree. However, she kept on hollering,pletely ignoring the situation at hand. It felt intimidating as hell how she wasn''t giving up, but it also weirded me out that I couldnt imagine what she was thinking right now. With my mind calmed down now with Amelia escaping to safety, it was about time for me to appraise her profile! I needed information. Mana Eyes! Information Blocked What?! How the hell was this possible!? I knew she was level 150, but this girl looked around my age! How the hell did she have the ability to block my [Mana Eyes] out of all the things?! She wasnt even wearing anything special I could see, so I was presuming it was cause of a skill. But she looked 15. 15! She was at a higher level than most people despite being a kid! KIIIIIIYAAAAAAAAH! And that was when my curiosity instantly turned into wariness and fear as her neon red highlights in her hair grew even brighter as her lightening intensified. She let out a deep sigh afterward and snapped her grimacing face my way. She deactivated her lightning barrier, deciding to simply fly through my spell and just tank all the damage. Without a doubt, this girl was crazy to tank a level six spell like this, but who cared! She was level 150! Deciding n A wasnt working as well as I hoped it would, I cast both [Panzer] and [Unheiliger Engel], believing it was time to inflict torpor venoms on her like the other demonkin. Hiding trump cards wasnt possible with her. So, before she came out of it Halo of Consecration and with this new sr core. Even if it breaks! Heat and energy. From my newly-formed core, I could feel energy flowing from it, invigorating my body like nutritional pills. I could feel my power overflowing, but at the same time, the temperature inside my body was skyrocketing. How long had it been since I used this draconic ability? Unable to keep my internal temperature down with my core in overdrive, the scale-dust in my scales exploded, surging right through my [Panzer], releasing poisonous gases in the process. White and purple mes mixed together into something neither holy nor unholy. This was just part of my mes, but at the same time, it was also the tulmotious symbolism for the unfettered energy swelling up my throat at this very moment. Its too much! I had to release it! Now, even with the target still moving. Sr Beam! The power overwhelmed me, the heat far stronger than it usually was! Just by opening my mouth a tiny bit, the energy stream forth, forcing my jaw to widen as I unleashed sr energy right at my target. Unfortunately, I saw her red streak moving away the moment she escaped the [Omnictus], regaining that maism movement. Even worse, the stream was far too unsteady for me to control probably, already having trouble preventing it from writhing around like an out-of-control water hose. I could only stare as two buildings were instantly melted at the mere touch of my breath, turning into sludge including the ground underneath. A hole was drilled right through, causing me to panic as I couldnt stop the damn beam! I still had too much energy inside of me to stop now! Shit! Itsing! I was barely able to keep up, but that damn demonkin wasing! The lightning streaks were nketing my sight in red lines. A chill was running down my spine, as I couldnt move my body right now, unless I wanted to totally destroy this city! Or even worse, kill a bystander! Damn! Parallel minds! Help! Target locked out! Fire! Move the Engelflgeln around for protection! Manager Mindmanded the other parallel minds. Two minds were responsible for [My Darkest Thoughts], but the others unleashed seven spells while [Unheiliger Engel] was used to defend me. Urk! But before the spells could be cast, I suddenly felt something hard punch right through my scale barrier, before disappearing. A red streak was left behind, alerting my parallel minds to hurry up, only for my attention to snap to my right, witnessing numerous of my floating scales falling onto the ground. There, the demonkin was floating, with a gauntlet in her right hand and a staff in her left. Come and catch me, bitch, oh wait, yare a turret now, gecko! Stay there, and Ill puncha ya lights out! Extreme Speed! A purple magic circle enveloped her body in bright lightning, answering why she seemed faster than before. Level seven [Lightning Magic] [Extreme Speed]! Fire! [Halo of Consecration]s white me sted around me in a wave, forcing the demonkin back. She had to be injured, no way did she go through [Omnictus] unscathed. Even if my Job skills like [Holy Demon yer] and [Humanitys Foe yer] were deactivated while in my dragon form, she should still be injured! [Sacred Smite] and [Tornado Bullet] were sted at her like missiles, preventing her from moving straight from the look of her red streaks. The problem with using higher-tier spells was the destruction of the city; that was why [Omnictus] was so good. Too bad it required either a long cast time or [Purple sh] increasing the mana cost by three times the amount to cast. When we had first started fighting, red lightning had covered the sky above the city, hiding the grey cloud behind it and sizzling away rain droplets with every movement. Now, though? Not only was she dashing around, but I was shooting out spells without a care for my mana. This was where my high mana capacity was useful for, and I would not be the one to lose in this dogfight! However, this girl was fast, not to mention how she could sling lightning spells and her custom spells around without a single dy. How talented was this girl to have [Chant Revocation] at her age? It felt ironicining about it, but her talent was giving me nothing but stress. She was zig-zagging around like a fly, but could hit as hard as a rhino. Even my parallel minds couldnt keep up with her superior Agility, forcing me to release [Dreadre Aura] as precautions. [Unheiliger Engel] was proving quite useful in conjunction with my scale barrier, but it felt like I was losing momentum. If only I could stop this sr beam. No choice. Gotta force it! Increasing my internal temperature and putting some stress on my core, I activated my rocket boosters and forced my body to twist around as I closed my mouth. A sharp pain spread inside my throat as I did so, feeling like I would blow up if I didnt let it go, and I had to, the moment my boosters turned my head around to the sky. I unleashed the sr beam once again, trying to hit the demonkin while keeping my spells active. Finally, the city wasnt being burned, and I could also shoot out some [Banishment Beams] to support my attacks. But eventually, the energy inside my throat died down, returning control of my power and my body back to me. It just so happened to also coincide with the demonkins next attack. Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar! With a giant red spear at the size of a small house, the demonkin stood in the air as she roared out her attack. With a wide grin, she threw the attack at me, causing a loud shockwave to shake the very air around it. Shit! Block it! Tanking it was out of the question. Dodging also felt hard with the speed of that attack. Which meant I needed an unbreakable shield right now! Purple sh! Gloria Ascendence! Consuming even more of my mana drastically, a bright light covered me up in a cocoon, shining brightly as it took the red thunder spear head on. The impact got stuck into my protective spell, but it didnt seem to crack at all. The unbreakable shield of light took the damage and turned it into Health, and even this sky-shaking attack was nullified in the end! With a brzzzzzzzz echo, it dissipated in front of me as my shield died out at the same time. I felt relieved managing to survive that attack, but my [Foresight] suddenly red out like a siren, warning me of an attacking from my back. Instead of looking, I dialed up the heat inside me and used my rocket boosters to st anything behind me! Grrukkk! Da TAKE THIS! KRAAAAAH! A sharp needle pierced my back, electrocuting me in the process. My wings felt numb, losing the strength I needed to remain in the air. As a consequence, the blistering powerful rocket boosters sent my body out of control like a balloon. I was forced to use [Tailwind] to crashnd into a nearby square, where I stopped my scale-dust from exploding. Dammit! Grrrrk! HAHAHAHAHAH! Krak! Krak! Maniacalughter followed by out-of-control coughing prompted me to stand up and turn around, witnessing the demonkinnding with a face filled with ecstasy. Amazing! I-I, hahaha, what the hell is wrong with me?! Thats my question, psycho! 100% in all three emotions, but Im not goin mad? Berserk? I-I can think! I can think properly with [Excited], [Fear] and [Anger] all at max! My elemental arms aint forming at all, but I dont care! For the first time in my life, Ive never been able to feel this ALIVE! she blurted out before crackling again. Who the hell are ya? How are ya doing this? Not even Lord Sloth got it figured out to help my mates. But, here I am. Im not going berserk even after using [Emotion Surge] so many times! What? What is she talking about? I stared at her in befuddlement, but it didnt seem she noticed it. I can fight wildly without any restraints, and I aint going cuckoo? This- This is the best thing a wrathy could ever wish for! We can finally live normally! She pped her hands and shook both her fist in pure excitement. You! Ya are suppressing my powers, but how? Hahaha, how da hell is Aurenas dog able to do this? What is she even talking about?! This isnt bloodlust, this is glee! [ Talk less, you deranged asshole.] This had to be a trick. She probably couldnt read my profile and might be wondering how I was suppressing her powers. I had to be quiet about it. Looking at the wounds on her body and how beat-up her clothes looked, she was thankfully injured by my spells. She must be desperate. Hahaha, fair enough, ya bitch! This is war, after all! A Warbringer should bring war! Within a single second, all that excitement turned into hostility, only her damn smirk didnt disappear as she materialized an electrical halberd and warhammer. But, ya got soooo lucky, gecko. Lord Envy is wrong. Ya cant die. I cant allow ya to die for Lord Wrath, no, for all us wrath demonkins! Ya are the answer to our blood plight! So be happy, I wont kill ya, but Im gonna drag ya stinkin ass back home with me! [Tck! I knew it! I knew you were bad news! You really were trying to kidnap Amelia!] Rage filled my head once again, remembering why I was fighting here. These demonkins wanted to destroy everything I loved! Hell, trying to repay a debt is supposed to be kidnapping? Getting her out of town for her survival? Fuck off, but who cares about shit like that now? She assumed her stance, and so did I. Hiehie, that leviathan isnt the greatest reward here. You are. Ya ugly mug scares me more than God Marsvens darkness, but Im still taking you down, lizard! Like all the damn beasties before ya! With her red shimmering lightning and my tri-colored mes ring up, the temperature of the surrounding area began to skyrocket. Sparks flew between us as the stone-paved streets melted intova. Our focus was on each other, and with the activation of our respective speedster abilities, the fight resumed at a shocking pace. Voltaic Red: Magni Jump! shfire! Bombarding attacks and flesh-melting mes consumed the area every time I took the offensive, while the demonkins lightning-fast movements and varied weapon abilities could turn everything around in no time. We bothnded wounds on the other, but mine were more frequent and more severe. That said, while I could heal all of my injuries, the demonkin couldnt. Once again, a war of attrition was at hand, but other issues began to rise as we demolished everything around us. The fact of the matter was [Battle Frenzy]. Hey, hey, what the hell is this? Oh wait, didnt Neill mention not to be in this state for too long?! Yeah, yeah, moderate can appear! Oi, what are we supposed to do? We would have to rely on our rocket boosters to outspeed her then! The heat in my chest was building up and my mind was starting to deteriorate from anger. I felt angrier and angrier at this demonkin, to the point my parallel minds could tell I was losing focus. I was thinking more of killing this demonkin than protecting everything. Anger or not, I shouldnt let go of what really mattered here! Halt! But before the fight could drag on anymore, we stopped our sh when we suddenly heard the sound of beating wings followed by the loud cries of mening closer. We turned around, only to see a group of knights flying over on their gargoyles. Everybody, nk the dragon! Shoot down that mage! Protect the city! For Yeostar! For Yeostar! What?! They show up now?! Knights from the city, and they only now managed to muster enough people toe. After I transformed into a dragon?! It was clear they wouldnt recognize me in this form, bute on, what was this hostility?! As if I could afford to hold back against this demonkin! I wasnt even using my Territory nor stuff that could destroy this ce like [Cyclone Madness], so give me some credit! Tsk! Annoying flies! I snapped my head around the moment I heard that from her. Oh no! The demonkin pped her hands, releasing a maic field around us before it began pulling all the knights and even building debris towards her. Just, I wasnt part of it. I didnt know she could choose who to maize! She hadnt used that ability of hers once during our fight. Woah?! Help?! The knights came in all heroically, but they would be instantly wiped out if I didnt do something now! [Stop!] I called out before casting [Sanctuary] around me and the demonkin, before performing [The Heir of Hope] to grant everybody around me with a barrier of light. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked [Shield of [The Light]] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The fewer people around, the less powerful the barrier would be, but at least they got something as they crashed against the [Sanctuary] and were bombarded by debris. I thanked the heavens they managed to survive everything and cast [Sacred Field] on everybody, healing up any wounds they have before shouting at them through [Telepathy]. [My name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! Princess of Kargryx and Idol of the Goddess, and this is my true form! This is my order to all of you on behalf of Sir Alistar and Sir Jethro! Remove yourself from here and trust in me to battle this demonkin! Protect the citizens!] U-Urk!? The dragon princess?! Wha-What?! My wounds are healing! Captain?! Wo-! We humbly apologize! Men, flee now! And just like that, everybody fled before they got seriously wounded. What the hell was that encounter?! That shouldnt have been allowed toe here, but they still came to try and fulfill their duty. Unfortunately, that also meant I had to change songs, meaning the demonkin was Kraaaaaaagh! You! The demonkin squirmed in pain as six electric arms formed behind her, including a set of wings, fangs, and also all her elemental weapons. She howled like crazy, scratching her neck sore and bloody. Stop it! AARRRRRGK! HAHAHAHAHA! What is I didnt need a god to tell me what was going on here. KleaHatma told all of us to never allow a wrath demonkin to reach 100% in all three emotions, and didnt this girl mention how she had it all at 100% and wasn''t going wild? Was this it? Was [My Darkest Thoughts] actually suppressing such an absurd amount of mana?! y it, now! Switch! Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear Urk! Graaaaah! She groaned, falling onto her knees as I quickly noticed her electric arms disappearing. I was right, this really was the key! Her powers were waning, returning to their prior form from before the knights appeared. However, unlike before, she was still yelping in pain, rolling on the ground as the electricity around her streamed back into her body. Was this a side effect? I didnt know, but what I did know was that she was unable to protect herself. Now! Warbringer. She was a Warbringer, and one of the masterminds behind the plot in Elyonda. If I could take her out now, that meant a major yer for the rest of the siege would be gone. Even if I managed to just cripple her or wound her majorly, that would be alright, too! With [Dread Burn] still applied on her, she wouldnt be able to heal it up any time soon! Now, or never! Release! I didnt need to grab her and meteor dive to hurt her! I could just release all the sr energy in my core to end it! This was the power of the sun that killed off a demonkin of envy! Sr Beam! Channeling all the energy inside my sr core into my mouth, I focused on the squirming demonkin and unleashed the power of a sunfang dragon right onto this girl! The sheer heat of this beam melted the very ground I was standing on, and eventually even the [Sanctuary] barrier around me shattered into pieces. My mind went nk for a moment as the attack ensued, forcing me to realize my mind was taking damage from [Battle Frenzy]. However, right now, I needed the boost in attack. I needed it now or never! I had to defeat this Warbringer! The blinding light from my sr energy covered up my entire vision, to the point I had to close my eyes to not identally go blind. I didnt let this stop me, however. I knew the demonkin was in front of me, and I could feel she was there with [Detection Sensor]. It was only weird that I also felt another presence with her. Regardless, I needed to push through until she died! Please! Please! Make it through! The sound of rain turning into steam. The ground I was standing on felt flimsier and more like liquid the longer this took. As more time went by, my chest also felt emptier and emptier, a sign my sr energy was being drained. That also meant I would feel absolutely lethargic after this. I hoped this would be all worth it Urk! I groaned, falling onto my knees as my strained breath was barely audible through everything around me. My mes had died down, and it felt like I just used up a ton of my scale-dust. The System message didnt appear, though, meaning the demonkin wasnt dead despite giving it my all. I hoped I managed to at least cripple her. just, I didnt know the demonkin had another ace up in their sleeves. Yoooo, made it just in time, Master! H-Heek?! [How?!] Before me stood the same demonkin Larent should have been interrogating, only he seemed bloodier than before and even had a mangled right arm. How was it possible for him to get here in time, and how did he stop my attack? For some reason he just unleashed something even Aurena was afraid of. You idiot! THAT THING WAS FOR THE DRAGON EMPRESS! A mass of wriggling tentacles and burned appendages were squirming out of what seemed like a ck hole, and before I could even stand up, theytched onto me. [Wha?!] And with otherworldly strength, they managed to drag me towards them! [What in the Arck! Dreadre Aura!] Back off! The demonkin man grabbed the girl and jumped away from me as I unleashed whatever scale-dust I still had. However, despite keeping the aura on as long as these things had me in their grasp, I noticed how I was still getting dragged closer and closer to that hole while my mes were being consumed by it. This really was a ck hole! ck! Its ck! y Heirs, now! We need the holy attack. Light Horizon! In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Light shotgun shots, sanctified mes, and even zing white [Hellde Edge] shes. I struggled and persevered, regaining hope as I saw the tentacles dying off from my attacks. I could hear the sound of the girl in the corner crying out, probably since I wasnt ying [My Darkest Thoughts] anymore, followed by some flute y, but I was in such a panic to free myself that I didnt even give the demonkin a second of my attention. After all, this mass of ck tendrils wouldnt die! They just wouldnt, regenerating faster than I could deal damage. The moment I released myself, more tentacles would just grab my limbs and even carapace. They were vehemently against me escaping, and the longer this took, the closer I dragged to the ck hole. Something told me if I allowed that thing to swallow me up, it wouldnt end well. Aurenas voice rang in my head, but I didnt listen to her. I couldn''t. KraaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAEEEEEEEEH! I roared out in desperation, destroying thest remnants of this square in my struggle. I cried and cried, using everything I had in my arsenel to escape, but none of it allowed me to get out. Stop, Master! No, shes the key, ya idiot! Lord Envy will kill her in there! She stopped me from rampaging! I could go 100% with her! We need her! What is she talking about?! Lord Envy? The Prince of Envy?! Kill? In there, in that ck hole?! No, I need to escape, cant fight in the enemys territory! What the hell are you talking, Master! Thats the enemy! Shes Aurenas dog! She needs to die! Fuck you! Let me go! Let me go! No, wa! KRAAAAAAAH! Let me go! Dammit! Omnictus! Scorching Sun! Cyclone Madness! Anything, use anything! Warp Point! Use Warp Point! Nothing worked. I didnt care if my spells were devastating my body, I just wanted to get out of here. At this point, the city didnt matter, I just wanted out and so I summoned a giantser beam from heaven, a miniature sun, and even a giant hurricane. At this point, I was ready to use [Heavens Sword], a spell I had just gotten and haven''t tried out yet! I tried to use [Warp Point] to escape, but every time I went through it and closed the portal, slicing the tentacles off, they would just snatch me before I could flee. Even using my rocket boosters to st away was met with resistance. Everything I tried didnt work! What?! Why would you Ark! What is that supposed to mean?! Why arent any of my attacks working on this?! What is this?! Grack! Kraaaauuuuak! Five ck hands grabbed my neck at the same time, feeling like I received five punches to my throat at the same time. I coughed up air and saliva, only for a torrent of tentacles to grab the rest of my limbs. Shit! With a single pull, I was pulled back to the ground. With another, Inded right in front of the ck hole. And with another HESTIA! A voice boomed the sky, blowing away some of the grey clouds in the sky, creating a single hole where the sun shone through. The rain froze up, forming intorge icicles as they bisected the majority of the tentacles. Without even thinking what happened, I tried to escape, but was once again grabbed by them. Why was everything so futile?! HESTIA! That familiar voiced boomed, once again, only this time, I felt something in the distance. In the next second, something shot right through the southern walls of the city, demolishing it and leaving behind galewinds strong enough to pull buildings out from the ground. The sound boom was like she reached mach three or higher, and that showed as I could see a giant tsunami of debris, earth, and other things forming in the distance. Hestia! [M-Mother!] It was my mother. She was here, and she was standing right behind the demonkins. W-Wha-?! Who are GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAK! AWAY, INSECT! Mothers voice growled as she pped the demonkin girl right out of the city, through the walls, causing another section of the city to be destroyed. Master! The demonkin man ignored Mother, running after the girl in a panic. Hestia! No! No! No! No! No! she screamed as she grabbed my front legs, dragging me away from the ck hole with her strength alone. NOBODY WILL TAKE HER AWAY FROM ME! WORM, YOU WILL REGRET THIS! Krriek! [Mother!] As mother managed to free me of more of those tentacles, suddenly, two of them grabbed her leg and caused her to trip. Unbelievable, how could that thing trip her?! Freeze White, cold air escaped out of Mothers mouth, instantly freezing this whole section of the city, forming arge, hollow cier around us. Her diamond scales flew out in a barrage, slicing all the tentacles grabbing her and me into molecules. Hestia, move! Mothers scales pushed me away from the ck hole. She then turned around and unleashed a cold breath, freezing the very air around the ck hole. Tentacles and appendages tried to escape from the ce, but found it hard to escape through Mothers ice. She then pressed her hand onto the ice,pressing it and even the ck hole to the size of a ser ball. I couldnt believe she was altering reality without knowing [Space-Time Magic], or, maybe that ck hole was something like space-time magic? Maybe it was just something like an item. Maybe that was why she could do it! Begone. Her eyes red up as she froze herself into a cier, before crushing the ice and releasing a blizzard. [Mother!] I cried out, unnerved by how it exploded right in her face. Seconds felt like hours as the snowstorm died down, following the cier breaking down, revealing Mother was alright. I was stunned. Phew Mother let out a sigh, wiping whatever sweat was on her forehead as she turned around. Humanize! [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Mother! The moment I switched forms, I charged right at Mother, ramming her right onto the ground in my embrace. Thank you! Thank you! That was Scary? She smiled. Its alright. Mother is here for you. I didnte for you when we lost your egg, but I won''t allow you toe to harm now. Never. This is what a mother is for, right? We stood up and I couldnt help but nod. I felt defeated, feeling hopeless at how I couldnt even break out of that thing with everything I had. Sure, it seemed Mother had some problems herself defeating that thing, but still. A deal is a deal. I sulked at the fact Mother saved me from something I couldnt handle myself. Which meant after this Ille with you to Kargryx. To Miononbx. Ehiehie, I know its been too early, but as I said, you still have years of your life before you! Yes, it will take four years until youre back here, but when you do, you will be more powerful than before! Trust in me, Hestia! How couldnt I after that? Still, leaving now would mean I would missed out on a ton of things. For example, the signing of Artoriass alliance with the dwarves. Reajaens trial with the elves. Not to mention, whatever the demonkins were nning after Elyonda. I would be missing out on soooo much now, cause I wasnt strong enough. But, after youre done with this? Alright? I widened my eyes as Mother just said, before letting out a chuckle at how she could read my mind. Thank you. It would be bad to leave now without finishing the job, right? Anyways, I should probably get that demonkin Jeez, you shot her far away. I walked in the direction of where Mother sent that demonkin girl flying, realizing how far it was before letting out a sigh. I had to catch that demonkin man, and then the girl, since she was probably unconscious from Mothers p. Anyways, sorry about this. Ill go, okay? Ill tell the prince and so on about the incident here, so please wait for me at the ind! Hmm? Ohe, we might as well not risk it, Hestia? I already helped you, so let your Mother handle the rest, alright? Aahhh, I cannot believe how long I had to hold back! Mhmm, it feels good destroying everything whenever I fly! I grimaced at what she said, looking over at the mess she left the city with by flying into it at mach speed. It honestly felt like I would''ve been blown away, if Mother hadnt, probably, stopped the wind with a spell. Okay, whatever, lets go! I readied to fly away. Hiehie, alright, le SHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARHK! Huh? A loud shriek. I turned around, seeing Mother releasing her ice breath as arge ck mouth, closing its jaw right under mother. In the time I managed to process that, the mouth closed onto Mother and pulled her right into the suddenly restored ck hole. H-Huh? M-Mo-Mother? The ck hole was closing. The tentacles were retreating back into it with Mother. MAMA! I rocket boosted myself forward and grabbed onto a tentacle, allowing it to pull me into the ck hole. MAMA! NOOOOOOOOO! And then, there was darkness A note from AbyssRaven Oh oh. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 40: Trust and Faith. Side Story 40: Trust and Faith. [Hestias Retainer]. That was the name of the special blessing Hestia could give to those close to her, sharing with them the increased experience and skill proficiency gained properties ingrained in her [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] and [The Light] titles, granted to her through Goddess Aurenas blessing. Even though Hestia was not a Goddess or divine being, [Hestias Retainer] had mutated along with its master, protecting her retainers from demonic influences and also allowing them some ability to hear a gods word. A consequence of Hestias unconscious usurpation of [The Light] from Aurena. And outside of these effects, there was also another ability that came with this title, although it hadnt been quite as useful up until now. Individual [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] is facing a life-threatening experience Individual [Hestia Atsuko Kargrxymor]s connection with you has been severed from this world. Location cannot be confirmed It was [Hestias Retainer]s ability to help the retainer locate Hestia wherever she was. The ability to assure themselves of the safety of their mistress. H-Hestia?! Prisci dropped adle to the ground, shocked to see those System messages while working. Eh?! Lady Hestia, how?! Reajaens face grimaced as she was working out a deal with one of the local alchemists, the only outward sign of her sudden panic that Estralias alchemist guilds master allowed herself to show. Lady Hestia?! Svena dropped a te as that message appeared, her heart suddenly skipping a beat at the shock. Whenever Hestia entered her [Room], fought her way through a dungeon or was taken into the divine realm, her connection to Peolynca was still clearly established. She still had the influence of the Divine System, meaning there was nothing to worry about. However, those were very different cases from the dimension breach she was just sucked into with Melloxtressa. Unlike the prior examples, thetter took Hestia outside Peolynca, or to be more specific, in between dimensions. As such, this was a major difference. Hestia and her retainers did not have a connection binding them together. In other words, [Hestias Retainer] could not grant ess to the skill point System and other blessings it gave until Hestia returned. And this clearly caused a ruckus not only amongst the people Hestia granted her [Hestias Retainer] to, but also those who were her fans. To those less familiar with Hestias constant shenanigans or Aurora''s terrible encounter luck, such a message would without question unnerve them. Poor Prisci was already nervous after watching her parents march off with Firwoods lord, Marquess Sirius, but now seeing her great-great-aunt in danger made the young girl nearly break out in tears. Reajaen kept herposure, but contemted Hestias disappearance while working. Svena panicked, only to be calmed down by Josine. Even then, her closest friends and allies werent the only ones who were anxious about the missing dragon princess. The people of Elyonda were equally as confused, but not only because of her disappearance, but also because of the aftermath of Melloxtressa''s hasty rescue attempt. Here! Here is another ice ball! More people here. Bring the Earth mages! A mere wing beat of Melloxtressas could freeze an entire football stadium if she wanted to, but what would happen if she were to fly without controlling her strength? In Elyondas case, two sections of their citys walls were shattered, the southern area of the city, which led to the port, was turned into a giant pile of earth and debris, with countless people trapped inside of it. Thankfully, Melloxtressa had the forethought to use her scales and the frozen rain droplets to create a protective ball around anybody in her flight path. No one died, but most did not escape from the trauma of being buried alive. The knights and the earth mages were struggling with the rescue process, and it wasnt known how many more were trapped. In addition, the ces where Hestia fought VifiYok had turned into a smoldering magma pit, not to mention a giant hole leading to the underground was there. This was close to the merchant district, so thankfully, most of the inhabitants were attending the musical at the arena. On the other hand, the area Melloxtressa flew by was the residential area for dayborers and those less fortunate. Jethro, Alistar, Alberstien, and Anasthasia knew all this damage was caused by Hestia and Melloxtressa after Fargryneill, Rajah, and Larent returned from their raid. Larent was mostly unchanged from his fight against the seventh seat of the Yanderu Eluseuss, but that was because it wasnt an actual fight. The assassins job was to save one of his employers soldiers, and that was how Heek escaped, arriving just in time to protect his master from Hestias devastating [Sr Beam]. [Masters connection was lost!] Rajah yelled after he was questioned by the three pirs of Yeoss government, causing them to panic, as they couldnt believe Hestia was defeated. It was obvious. Not only did they lose a Champion of Aurena, they also lost the SS rank Dragon Empress in the process. Jethro, Alberstien, and Anasthasia wanted to deny this report, only for Fargryneill to confirm. The dirt hill was frozen, right? Silver powder, a silver dragons most iconic draconic ability. If Hestia were in danger, her mother would have rushed over to her without question. Dragon mothers are overprotective to the extreme. If something had happened to Hestia and she was still around, she would be roaring at this very moment. Helicopter mother, as Hestia liked to call dragon mothers. While Melloxtressa had suppressed her urge to coddle Hestia like Cernust or Fargryneill''s mothers did with them, the sixth dragon empress would still not allow her only child to die while she was around. City, armies, or even dimensional breaches; nothing would be able to stop her from reaching her daughter in her time of need. And understanding this made the Yeosians lose hope in the uing battle. Jethro and Alistar had designed strategies to fight off the siege with Hestias participation in mind. They would be facing bothnd and sea invasions, and were nning to utilize Hestias magic to prepare for the battle. However, this n was throw awry with Hestia''s loss, all so as to destroy an underground hideout. Was taking out an inside threat really worth losing one of their strongest fighters? This is my fault. If I hadnt let that demonkin escape, this would not have happened. Allow me to repay you for this disgrace with my de, your Grace, Larent kneeled before Prince Markval, who was panicking from all the information and bad news. Wha- But what about Princess Hestia?! Where exactly did she go?! the young prince shouted after watching his aides and sister looking crestfallen, to the point his mother stood up and tried to calm him down. Sheid her hand on his shoulder. Markval, please, you dont No, Mother! The young prince pped her hand off him. This This cannot be! We cant just leave Princess Hestia alone like this! We need to save her. Where is she? She has done so much for Yeos in these past few days, not to mention God Yeostar had vouched for her! Not only because of her valor, but also the way she spoke to him! We need to save her! The Yeosians and Larent were stunned by this outburst, finding it strange Markval mentioned Hestia spoke with God Yeostar. Blessed could gain oracles from all gods they had a spiritual connection to, even those outside their main pantheon. From them, the blessed could gain knowledge in the form of a broken System message, but everyone understood a mortal couldnt speak with a god, as it was impossible for their soul to endure their words. Thus, they thought Markval misspoke in the heat of the moment. Even the ruler of Yeos, a descendant of Yeostar who has the right to wear the crown of Yeos, could only hear the words of Yeostar at the level of a devoted blessed. Markval could not hear him as well as Hestia could, but was still able to gain some knowledge. To most Peolyncians, Hestia being able to perfectlymunicate with Yeostar or Aurena was the delusion of a mad woman. Unless you were Rajah and Fargryneill, who were privy to Hestias secret. But, my Prince, where are we supposed to look? Duke Alberstien grimaced as he spoke with his ruler, unable to even keep his poker face up in this dire situation. If we cannot find the dragon princess, we [Master wille back.] However, even if Hestias retainer knew she was gone, those closest to her knew exactly what to do in this situation. [Master is not dead. Rajahs title is not gone. She will be back. Trust!] Although his time with Hestia hadnt been too long, Rajah''s time spent with her in the Belzac forest had taught him a valuable lesson. His master was reckless and had terrible luck, but even in the face of an A rank monster, she woulde out of it with her life. Because she was a survivor. With all the stories she had told him of her adventures after they went their separate ways, Rajah knew what he needed to do right now was to believe. To him, he needed to show his faith in the person who saved his life. I agree with the cat. Fargryneill came forward with ax smile. If you want to look, then the area where those knights reported Hestia was fighting would be the best ce to start searching. No way any of the knights would miss seeing her flying out of the city in her dragon form, right? Prince Markval, have you spoken with God Yeostar, yet? N-No, I apologize. There are rules for what I may ask or learn from him. I cannot ask mortal concerns as Oh! The prince jerked back, worrying everybody in the room. I I just received a System message from God Yeostar. Dimension. Demon. Room. was the message. Dimension. Demon. Room.? Oh, Room as in like [Room]? A pocket dimension? Having managed to decipher the message, Fargryneill shared her thoughts on the matter with the others, convincing them of her interpretation. As most god messages were like this, it was imperative for the people to understand how to read them. In that case, there''s nothing we can do unless we have a [Space-Time] mage, then? Fargryneill scoured the room, looking at every in attendance to no avail. Thought so. So, instead of worrying, all we can do is like what the cat said trust and faith. She is a [Space-Time] mage herself, so she can probably figure something out. Instead, what we should do is make sure she has a ce to return to. Fargryneill pointed at the dirt hill Melloxtressa created, reminding Jethro and Alistar how they needed Hestia for their ns. Although she wasnt an earth mage, Fargryneills dragon path could simte what they could do. Although Melloxtressa had destroyed such arge portion of the city, she had also left a gift behind for the defenders her silver powder and frozen earth. Even now, the rescue process was going slowly because it was almost impossible for anybody to break through the ice and the scales. However, if they were to excavate them, they could prove to be invaluable defenses. And who else could attempt to use them but Fargryneill and her dragon paths? Truly, this wasnt the time to worry, a fact Hestias closest friends knew too well. [Tasianna, we have to leave now!] [Our mistress is in danger! If Her Imperial Majesty couldnt do anything, then something is wrong! We need to go now!] Shay and Beth argued with Hestias most earnest maid, hovering over her as they followed along three Caedhulen merchant ships. They were in their wyvern forms, but the many nagas, merfolks, and levianewts did not bat an eye at them. After all, how could they after what their saviors did for them? Nonsense! Tasianna yelled at the two wyverns, causing both to flinch at her confrontation. Firstly, we just managed to help these ships escape those grimgarian ships. If we go back now, we will have to fight them again! There were enough B rankmanders on their ships to give Lady Hestia and Lady Fargryneill trouble, and you expect us to rush through that again? We just barely made it past them because of the storm and moving during the night! Tasianna summarized what had happenedst night after they found the Caedhulen ships, helping them evade the detection of multiple warships by using their ice to create arge haze. Going back to Elyonda with the fastest route would bring them back into the area of detection of the grimgarians. Secondly, this is Lady Hestias order! We are to bring these Caedhulens to the port. Tasianna raised two fingers for her arguments, before ending it with her third. Lastly, trust in our mistress! Nobody else right now could feel as torn as Tasianna did. As a servant, she had witnessed the death of Princess Schuri, her first mistress. Her chest burned with the desire to fly back, unable to forgive herself if something terrible were to happen to her current mistress right now. Hestia and her friends in Aurora gave Tasianna a new life after what had happened in the past, and a chance to grab the revenge she dearly wanted. However, through their time together, Tasianna had learned much about humans, allowing her to understand the good and the bad. Instead of demonizing them all because of one portion of ck sheep, she instead learned to judge each person as their own individual, as not only humans could perform tragedies in her eyes. She could sympathize with the wyvern siblings, even apud their loyalty to Hestia. She wanted to be there for her mistress, now that her connection with her was severed for some unknown reason. However I feel for some reason, I dont feel that worried. I dont feel like something terrible is happening, right now, Tasianna told the wyverns, confusing them at Tasiannasck of urgency. Yes, it is bad the connection was severed and we cannot pinpoint her, but our Princess is strong. Dont you think so? At this very moment, I believe in her to prevail. I believe the best decision we can do now is to proceed with the duty she gave us, and to bring back reinforcements. Tasianna! Interrupting their discussion, a levianewt with a captain hat ran over to them on the deck. Hahaha, our swimmers made it back! Were about seven bells away from Annencia! Oh boy, the fight there is pretty serious! It was Adhi, the levianewt captain Aurora had met in Estralia, and also one of the main contractors for this trip, despite not owning a single ship amongst this crew. Thankful for being saved like the rest of the Caedhulens, Adhi made sure to report any intel he had, which included their scouts. Unlike human sailors, Caedhulen sailors were all aquatic, allowing their fastest swimmers to scout ahead without a vessel. Tasianna nodded and asked him to specify it further. Damn huge amounts of warships and sea serpents! Must be a tamer in the attacking force. However, what scared the swimmers the most wasnt the enemy and the sea serpents outracing them, but a damn silver-scaled dragonewt dragoon! She was sinking ships with a human, all while silver spears materialized around her! Yorshka! Right, she was fighting on behalf of King Drangleic. Then, the human must be Farron. But, spears? As in, materializing from thin air? Maybe she finally made a custom spell, or were they made from her scales? Happy to hear this news, she turned back to the wyverns. The best way for us to help Her Highness is to bring the necessary reinforcement for us to push back the invaders. In this case, we need to bring our allies and even one of her family members into the mix. So, instead of worrying, let us do what we can for Princess Hestia! [Understood, Tasianna!] Beth cheered on for Tasiannas speech, all while Shay contemted if this truly was the best decision. However, one thing the more cautious snow wyvern could ept was how Tasiannas trust and faith in their mistress were unwavering, something he couldnt help but envy. I am still too inflexible I need to stop thinking like a wyvern, but as Shayatierus, royal guard of Dragon Empress Melloxtressa! I need to watch and learn from Tasianna more. A small portion of his heart just opened up, willing to abandon his taciturn attitude towards anything outside of fighting and service. But Tasianna wasnt the only one to think the same. Please, Goddess Aurena! Please, protect them all! Prisci prayed inside the kitchen before pping her cheeks, tensing herself up to return to her work, knowing the bistro needed her to serve the many people outside. She couldnt do much more than that, but at the very least, she knew she could trust her father, mother, and great-great-aunt to prevail. Tsk, as if! That girl faced down a Warbringer and didnt flinch. Even provoking them with a bluff. As if she would die and disappear, right now. A good merchant knows when to put her coin into a basket, Reajaen thought, sweeping away any worry she had until news of Hestias death arrived. What?! And for Svena and Josine, their concerns were dissipated when two familiar faces appeared and entered the subspace. A-Are you sure about this, Lady Eine? Master Grimnir? Gahahahaha, of course! This is our team leader you are talking about! Grimnir, looking filthy with all the dirt, soot, and dried blood on him, bellowed augh while scratching his still-growing beard. Aye, that girl isnt somebody you can put down so easily. Not with howpletely absurd her profile looks. Healing, dragon abilities, and magic casting at the tier of an archmage candidate, you cant beat her down. Gahahaha! Besides, there are things we need to do on our side. A woman covered from head to toe in almost form-fitting armor with seams of mana flowing on it. She took a step forward, before her two spell rings shone brightly and caused the armor to morph armor pieces into a pair of wings, a tail, and two horns. We have a cksmithing contest to win to restore masters honor! In the process, ess to his cousins and his workshop. Whatever Hestia and Tasianna bring back from their side, Im sure they will need some people to turn all of that into weapons and equipment. Gahahaha, right, you are! Honor restored, get an audience with the king, and get some more blueprints from Goddess Chihiros vault! Gahahaha, Im gonna make Hestia and Saori some armor they can use in their real form! Right, Eine? He stared up and down at his apprentice, admiring their newest work in preparation for the cksmithing contest against his n. Although a prototype, it was a creation made with the knowledge and ingenuity of his second apprentice, Daichi. This was a piece of armor made to morph with the body of the user the Heavy Enhancing Shapeless manaTech Incursion Armor. Or short, H.E.S.T.I.A. E. 0.9 Certainly a first for Daichi and his terrible naming habits. However, despite the terrible name, this new armor did exactly what its acronym said it would. Eine poured some mana through the facete in her armor, opening it up to reveal she had demonized with KleaHatmas power. Made in the design of her old armor, Eines newest equipment could morph with her current form as long as it was configured through artificer work beforehand. In other words, Eine could transform into her demon form whenever she wanted while hiding her demonic appearance from everybody with the armor. Although, it wouldnt block out the demonic aura. Lady Eine?! Svena and Josine closed their mouths, unnerved to see their mistress bing a demon. Dont worry you two. Im alright. Im getting more used to Kleas powers, so entering and maintaining this form is getting easier and easier, and with lower demonic blood concentrations too. Its still experimental and only our ninth attempt, but we got it working for now. Still no runes or enhancements, but for now, it should do. Gahahaha! Grimnir proudlyughed. But, its not done yet. Not even close! One day, I will make armor thess, Saori, and Tasianna can wear in their original forms! Ha, my pride as their cksmith is on the line so those three better make it back to us alive! Trust and faith in their leader were strong, and nobody knew this better than Auroras vice-captain. The one who had been with Hestia the longest. You heard it, Segawa? In the depth of a tunnel, a young girl in white robes spoke after retrieving her white-ck flowing mace from the skull of an orc knight. She turned around to a wolfkin woman, moving through numerous grimgarian corpses in an armor or her shadow. Sure, I did, Asaka-san, the ck-haired woman replied, staring into the darkness with her red glowing eyes. Tsk, since when are we on a first-name basis? Come on, just call me Hanazawa, or thisll get awkward for me! Then call me Saori, already. Just because we dislike each others personality, doesnt mean we can''t be casual with each other. Oh shut it. You know I hate your guts and how you like to control things for your sake So why the hell arent you panicking since Hestias connection to us is gone? The wolfkin turned around to her former student, showing her a gentle smile as she replied, Because Hestia still has to go with me around the world for her tour. She wont die until our dreamse true, and I sure havent explored Peolynca enough to be satisfied. Saori then turned around, whistling into the darkness. The noise echoed through the tunnel, reaching its depths before, finally, somebody responded. Four giant garms appeared before her, all staring down at her with their ck eyes, while three green virigress jumped out from her shadow. At the same time, a ck slime was moving through the cave, eating up the corpses to clean things up. Lastly, quiet footsteps could be heard, drawing Saoris attention to them. With red-blood eyes and the appearance of a semi-zombie garm, the creature approached Saori and rustled her head against the wolfkin. Hello, mom. How is your new body? [I still need more time. The mana slime Goddess Ilsaphone created for me is doing its work, but I still need some time to fully integrate myself into my body.] This was Saoris garm mother, reborn into her old body. Once buried by Hestia after her death, Saori was the one to dig her out, allowing her mothers onnikai body to possess her corpse. Using Ilsaphones blessing and wish to create her new race, she allowed the garm matriarch to repossess it. And to think I was so aloof when it came to her when I first met Hestia. Well, what could you do? Just have to make it up for now. Come, everybody. We should start causing some trouble for these grimgarians and their Ogre King. They dared invade my forest while I was training, now they will pay for attacking Artorias and my party members! Gruuuuuuuuuuh! Grrrrrouuuuuh! Mreeeeow! Everybody howled, roaring, and meowed in response to Saoris demands, only to be followed by Asakas deep sigh. Those boys will honestly regret going with that bloodsucker, Asakained, reminding herself how both Tatsuya and Kyouya went with Ilsaphone for a trip. True, after all, this wont be a friendly visit into grimgarian territory. We will cause so much trouble they will have to retrieve their forces from Artorias. She then stared at her shadow pack, smiling as she thought of the hunt. Time to get all of you enough levels to evolve! Hope youll enjoy my gift, Hestia. Give those demonkins hell! A note from AbyssRaven Aurora isn''t staying down after their princess is gone. Saori and Tasianna aren''t happy, at least. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 41: No Threats left Dead. Side Story 41: No Threats left Dead. Krraaaaak! And youre saying you cant heal?! Stop it, take this potion already and ge Oh shut up, ya piece of Urgh! I have [Identify], I can appraise my own self! That damn bitch sent me off with a shitty present before her damn mother pped me away. Urgh, arghk, damn ribs! VifiYok, a level 150 demonkin of wrath with the training of a Warbringer from the Yok family. Respected and noble, they were a military family through and through, and were one of the several aristocratic families allowed to send in candidates whenever a position within the seven Princes of Sin was avable; specifically in their case, it was for the position of Prince of Wrath. Although strong, the princes werent treated as unstoppable warriors and mages, but rather were beings with the ability to use the few demonic techniques left behind from the War of the Demons the Original Sins. For example, the demonkin of envy Hestia fought was able to use [Original Sin: Demiurge], the ability to perfectly transform into somebody else, even to the point of hiding their demonic presence. USkaie, the demonkin Hestia fought, was under the employ of the Prince of Pride during the Griffonpeak siege, but was once one of the apprentices under the Prince of Envy. It was simr to the rtionship between the Prince of Wrath and his Warbringers. They were to be the prince''s recement if, one day, the associated prince were to die. As such, it was rare for one of the demonkins to possess an Original Sin technique. After all, it was the method to extract power from their bloodline, literally tapping into the might of their ancestor demons. Outside of those privileged to know these techniques, most demonkins only understood the Original Sin techniques as godly powers, simr to a blesseds unique skill. VifiYok, groomed into bing the newest third seat Warbringer by her adopted father, only managed to obtain one of the two Original Sin blood crystals belonging to Wrathcrystalized blood which allowed none princes to use weakened versions of these abilities. Nevertheless, it wasnt anywhere close to USkaies near-perfect execution of [Original Sin: Demiurge], even able to fool a gods eyes. But, on the contrary, USkaie wasnt a fighter, he was a spy. His abilities as an envy demonkin were specialized in maniption and subterfuge. Although she couldnt fully bring out her abilities without prior preparations, VifiYok still proved a mightier foe to Hestiapared to her senior. Even weakened by Hestia''s song [My Darkest Thoughts], she was still able to push Hestia into a more drastic battle style. And, because of everything that happened, VifiYok was now close to death after her encounter with Melloxtressa. Urgh, it hurts. Everywhere Since Hestia was too preupied with escaping the little trick Heek used on her, her song had ended just as Melloxtressa appeared. At that moment with all her emotions at 100%, she managed to survive Melloxtressas unrestrained [Humanize (Moderate)] p with her true form and all the protective abilities associated with it. It was fortunate that the dragon matriarch just wanted her out of the way and not to kill her; if Melloxtressa had the intention to kill VifiYok, she would have been dead at this very moment. Then again, it would have been a painless death, unlike how every inch of her body down to her bones were creaking in agony at this very moment. With no way to heal herself thanks to Hestias [Dread Burn], she couldnt do anything else but force her body to rest until that status abnormality disappeared. Youre bleeding internally. Those broken bones must have ruptured an organ or two. Heek, having managed to follow her to one of the inds off the coast of Elyonda, was panicking internally, but kept up his facade to not worry his master. Im not gonna die right here, Heek. Urgh, you took your sweet time finding me, so I can kinda get the gist of my body. Right lung punctured, muscles ruptured, backbone cracked, heart almost crushed. The fact I flew out of the city, off the coast, all over to where were storing our supplies and pirates, is enough to tell you that simple bitch p wasnt normal. VifiYok grimaced at how even at 100%, she was still outmatched by the dragon empress. She was also an SS rank she heard, causing her to question her original n of killing Karhntheel like she originally wanted to. I still have [Original Sin: Satanael] but Krk, even at 100%, that simple p nearly pulverized my body. Not to mention, she was in her dragonewt form. What kinda nature-defying strength does she have as a dragon?! [Dread Burn] is a status abnormality, itll disappear soon. Urgh, honestly, now that I fought her, she was no slouch. VifiYok grimaced a bit, but her face was still softer than the one Heeralk had. Shes a beast, even amongst Champions. Poison, fire hot enough to turn everything around herself into a volcano, high stats, and even a song to prevent me from using [Emotion Surge] properly Urgh, and she probably still has room to grow since shes probably around your age. Lord Envy was right, this is a threat we need to stamp out before she grows even further. Heek had witnessed Hestias powers first-hand as well. As a military man, he understood what was needed to win a war. Tactical powers couldnt be underestimated in Peolynca, as a single soldier could turn the tides of battle if they were strong enough. While numbers as a strategic advantage would never die out, a whole n could be ruined by a being with powers far superior to everybody elses. In his mind, Hestia was a priority target, somebody they had to prioritize even over the Supreme Commander of the Hands of Heaven as well as the Enlightened One, the leader of the Empires blessed. On the other hand Hmm? You fought that girl? VifiYok raised an eyebrow at this sudden revtion. Heek nodded. We got ambushed while you were away. The whole base was raided and destroyed, including our allies within the city. I was almost apprehended, and only managed to escape thanks to one of the Yanderu bosses we came here with. What a disgrace, to be saved by a human, but he managed to distract Auegors de just long enough for me to flee with him. Damn knight nearly sliced off my arm. Heek massaged his arm, thanking the fact they brought along enough Health potions for these situations. Although, a part of him was regretting the fact those same potions couldnt help his master. If thats so then shouldnt you have realized what this means? What that song of hers means to us wrath demonkins, Heek? Hmm? The man tilted his head, unsure what the young girl was saying. It managed to stop me from going berserk at M.E.P. That song allowed me to let my emotions run wild, but without any of the drawbacks. M.E.P. the acronym for Maximum Emotional Potency. The opposite of L.E.P. While L.E.P. left a wrath demonkin in a state simr to depression, M.E.P. was the state where all these emotions entwined into a coalescence of euphoria. Overwhelmed by all their emotions erupting at the same time, most wrath demonkins went berserk while their powers were fully released. It was an ident waiting to happen. I disagree with your and Lord Envys assessment. Instead of killing her, we need to learn how shes doing this. How she is able to keep a wrath demonkins M.E.P. under control. We need to know that, Heek. Master! The older demonkin shouted, visibly outraged at that suggestion. Just how injured are you? Such a suggestion is unbefitting of the mouth of a Warbringer. You should be thinking this through from the mind of amander of the army, which means that that girl is an issue we need to eliminate. If she can cripple you, then she could cripple the other Warbringers, no, our entire army with her power! What makes us demonkins physically superior to humans is our demonic abilities, otherwise, we would just be the same! Heek couldnt fathom what his master was telling him. Learn from the enemy? Sure, it was an important to do exactly that, as knowing your enemy would lead to giving yourself an advantage and allow you to defeat them. However, at the same time, it was also imperative to sabotage any advantages your enemy had. To kill Hestia was to steal away a mighty military power from the enemy. To Heek, Hestia was a natural foe to himself and all of the demonkins. The ability to apply [Dread Burn] would cripple Gluttony, Lust, and Greed demonkins, her songs could weaken a Wraths power boost, and her poison could silence even the most lion-hearted Pride fighters. Not to mention how she had the tactical potential of disrupting Envys disguises and Sloths remote controlled drones. Heek thought of all of them. However Dont give me that shit!!! VifiYok raised her body as she yelled at Heek, catching him off-guard before the girl groaned from her pained body, coughing up blood. If this were Earth, she would have died before Heek had reached her. Unless your Health dropped to zero or Mana for fairies you couldnt die in Peolynca. Master! Heek tried to help VifiYok, but the girl pushed his aid aside and instead snapped at him. Dont! You dont understand how it is in the fucking slums, you spoiled imp! Ya dont! All ya ever experienced is ya damn bubble as someone with ast name! What about those without ones? Too poor to be relevant? What about all the wrath demonkins forced into shelters to keep them away from the normal popce? What about all the orphans and decrepit people this war had produced? Huh?! Tell me, Hee, why did ya only think about the army when it is our people that need help? ! Heek groaned, silent to his masters question. There were two choices for me either continue being a street rat stealing whatever to survive, or join the military. But not only that, those''re the only options every single wrath demonkin is ever given. Either ya join the military so they can keep an eye on ya, or be shunned by everybody because even a child could be dangerous if they suddenly turn M.E.P. in the middle of the city. If a demonkin of wrath were to reach M.E.P., they would go berserk with their elemental prowess fully released, no matter where they were. The moment a wrath demonkin turned eight, they were allowed to choose their elemental preference for their powers, but at the same time, they would also be a threat to everybody around them. This was why they were encouraged to join the military, or be a pariah and persuaded to live in amunity made just for them. VifiYok didnt think too much about all these problems when she joined the military at eight all she wanted was to get off the streets. To her, a warm bed with food everyday was all she needed to enjoy her time there, even if the training was harsher than anything she ever experienced. Still, this mindset changed after she became a Warbringer and took her first step outside the confines of BoleTaria and the battlefield. Instead of lingering on her own problems, this new breath of freedom allowed her to think more liberally about everything. And in this case, it was the situation of her race. VifiYok Heek frowned. Tsk, that song of hers managed to calm me down. Aurenas work, most likely, but if we brought her back, Lord Sloth could have thought of something. He''s the best inventor and artificer in the world; if anyone could do it, he could! He was able to make that coat that hides our demonic presence, after all! But she then red off to the horizon, in the direction of Elyonda. But its toote now. If they arent here yet, then that means both that girl and the mother were caught by Lord Envys trap. No way those two can break through when that item came from the Edjurl gods, right? That means, everything will stay the same for the wrathies in the slums. VifiYok fell back to the floor, defeated from that fact. I think I''ll need two days to get back up. Master? Aurena will probably do something this time. Unlike here on Peolynca, she can do something when they are outside, yeah? In another dimension? Maybe they will get out, but even if they dont, we still have some other people to deal with. She turned around to Heek, letting out a sigh. As I said before, Im a Warbringer. This is my duty. Larent, Tehmrayn, Kushlekzar, and Fargryneill. Four more powerhouses were still around. Even with the army of grimgarians iing, she couldnt bex about everything. Even ignoring the other three, Auegors de was a knownbatant to every soldier. A monster on the battlefield who could contend against even a princes guard. In addition, he was also a Territory user. VifiYok didnt know if the grimgarian army had a Territory user or not. She was sure the Ogre King would have one, as he was an A rank monster, but what about the rest? While Territories werent undefeatable for those without one, as you could just bombard the user from afar due to its limited range, those with one were difficult opponents, since it required high-quality skills to unlock. And this, VifiYok understood too well. This operation is in my hand. I have to make it work! Heek, tell those two Yanderu bosses nothing changes with our ns. Tell the third seat to get ready to free the leviathan. Were gonna use the device reserved for the girl to capture it. Are you sure, Master? It cannot rece the one we just used. The leviathan might break free. Even if we cant, then just let it free. Its better to lose on one front than all of them. All we need is enough distraction to kill the royal family. Yes, Maam! He saluted. Haaaaa, finally done. Kushlekzar heaved a deep sigh as he stared at the raining down, cleaning him of the blood on his face if not his robes. You can say that again, Kush. We dont have the numbers to take down a battalion full of people including a bloody high ogre. Mhmm. But we did a lot. Talk about a good amount of experience, although can we really see this as gueri warfare? The red and green carnosilians Krim-k and Gratha cleaned off the blood on their axes and spears, all while making sure none of the grimgarian corpses were alive. They then turned around to see their hulk-sized sarcosilian ally Akasht hold up the skull of the high ogre they just fought, roaring into the sky in triumph, as he was the one tond the finishing blow. Hmm, well, we were forced into fighting or letting that group of refugees die. Goddess Plesia shall praise us for such a feat my friends, I assure you that. Kushlekzar pressed his hands into a prayer and sent the souls of the dead today to Ilsaphone, before opening his eyes. Lets move. The longer we stay here, the more we risk getting caught. This should be enough of a distraction for the day. Away from Elyonda, the invasion effort had already begun, including any interference the saurians could provide to help slow down the enemy. For two days straight, the Depth Serpents have fought bravely against the enemy through gueri tactics and ambushes. Although outnumbered, the saurians werent only cunning enough but also strong enough to ovee this challenge. However, as they were nowhere close to the city, none of them knew what was happening and how Hestia and Melloxtressa were swallowed up by a dimensional hole. They believed if they could stall long enough, it would all work out just fine. Hey, Kush, we cant keep this up, you know? Krim-k spoke to his leader as they all rode off with one of Kushlekzars water golems, shaped in the form of a triceratops. Our rations, tools, and also our stamina in general. Cant tire ourselves out before the real battle. He was right. This was just the prelude. The battle at Elyonda would decide if the city were to fall or not. Hmm, I understand that. We arent trying to destroy everything. Just enough to save as many as possible and slow down the enemy. Hmm, however, I can see your point. At this rate, theyll be at the citys gates in two days, he replied after assessing his partys rations. We might have had more if you hadnt given that Renee and those two mages our food, Kush. What are those fools trying to do by pleading to Aleistunum, anyways? Grahta scolded his leader and scorned Renee for leaving the battlefield, finding it less than ideal that she wasnt helping. Ha ha ha ha! Youre thinking too straightforward, my friend! In this sort of battle, we will need all the allies we can afford. We struggled against that high ogre, but there are still 14 more left. Not to mention, how many areing here by boat? Kushlekzar stared east, wondering what Renee was nning to persuade Aleistunum to aid Yeos. She had the right mindset. The two mages who followed her behind our backs were master mages, correct? If you ask me, if Aleistunum can profit from knowledge, then there will be a way. Hopefully, she wont use my apprentice as a bargaining chip there; I must admit, I would feel angered in that case. Renee had not gone alone to Aleistunum, but with the two Evidian mages Naemon and Joek. When Kushlekzar noticed those two, Renee had asked him to stay quiet about it in his report, as the mages didnt want everybody to know their participation in this. It was mostly because they themselves werent sure they could persuade anybody to send a helping hand, and didnt want their names associated with it. Renee, ready to take the fall if something happened, took them on their gambit. She knew something was wrong, and had nned to call for help from their neighbors in case of an invasion. She understood this after she spoke with Hestia about her Divine Quest, realizing the gods knew the enemy might be sending arge force to kill off any chance for a Champion of Yeostar ever again. Of course, Yeostar couldnt foresee this, nor did Aurena. They simply assumed it would be the perfect time to attack, leading to Yeostar sending Hestia in case anything happened. However, Renees faith in the gods made her firmly believe that her guess was actually the only answer. Unfortunately for Renee, over the years Aleistunum had turned into a nation whose interest was reserved for themselves and the pursuit of knowledge in the name of Istari. They understood they were the prime ce for magical and arcane advances, and were using this leverage to spread their influence through the mages guild and any court magicians they sent out. Aleistunum hadnt changed in this mentality for nearly 600 years after their current Archerudite was elected. Both a curse and blessing from having an elf be the supreme leader of this country. Now, Renee and the two mages had to find a way to persuade this person to help them. How would they do it, only Renee knew. To her, protecting her country and her fathers legacy meant everything. However, what could she give in return for this aid? She was not sent there by the current monarch of Yeos? She was only amoner, after all. What could she do with her status? What could she bargain with to gain the military power of Aleistunum? After all, Aleistunum valued knowledge over everything else. What could an idealistic knight-wannabe possibly offer in this situation? But, then again, would this reinforcement evene in time even if she seeded? Scales blight! We need to retreat now, Kush! Krim-k swore after they participated in another day of fighting. Tsk! I understand, this is all we can do! We cant fight two high ogres with all their soldiers! Retreat, now! Kushlekzar gave themand to retreat back to Elyonda, knowing they couldnt continue after the grimgarian army had begun sending in kill squads after them. Still, their efforts had seriously dyed the invasion force long enough for two days to pass after Hestia and Melloxtressa disappeared. When the exhausted saurians returned to Elyonda, they were shocked to seerge barricades higher than the citys walls greet them, only to be bbergasted at how they were all made of earth and looked frozen in ce. They were informed by Jethro that the Fargryneill and Larent had provided some importantbor by deconstructing Melloxtressas gift into shields for the city, which would protect them from any siege weapons being used. Due to the number of enemies, he and Alistar believed they needed to move forward with cunning, instead of hitting them head-on. The citizens and nobles are all in the arena, protected in case we fail. Weve also managed to hire quite a ton of mercinaries and also recruit the contestants of the tournament to our cause, Jethro exined the situation to Kushlekzar, before going over to see a leonid man cheering and motivating a group of mercs. Ghorush, is his name. Hell be leading the mercenary and adventurer forces, and well probably need his help since our scouts informed us the naval forces were around the coast. Invasion forces came from across thend and sea, both coordinating their engagement to sunder their opponents into pieces. While Jethro did believe Tehmrayn spoke the truth of staying on the ind to protect the seal, the former had to protect the harbor at all costs to prevent getting cut off from the naga Champion in case reinforcements were needed. This was where his warrior priests and Ghorushs forces wille to y. The soldiers under themands of Alistar, Larent, and Fargryneill would lead the assault on thend forces, using the new terrain to their advantage including the traps Rita had set up everywhere. On the other side, he wanted Kushlekzar, Tehmrayn, and Ghorush to lead the remaining forces against the naval forces. You have our ships and our sailors to work with. A few of the Caedhulens there are willing to help, so I hope you can lead them, Saint Kushlekzar, Jethro asked the saurian, to which he agreed. Mhmm! Of course, this is your battle as well as ours. Hmm, but tell me, you didnt mention my apprentice. What will she be doing? Jethro frowned at this question, causing the saurian to suspect something was up. Well this is a secret we''ve kept from everybody outside of those who already know. It would cause a massive panic and plummet the morale of everybody, but Guhahahahaha! But before Jethro could say something, a tall leonid suddenly strutted over to them,ughing boisterous. Ha! Dont you and your friends look strong! Especially that tall one. The leonid pointed at Akast, who was minding his own business. Seeing this, Kushlekzar asked him who he was, although he knew it already. Ghorush! Im here for the thrill of fighting. Ha! Cant believe Im fighting for the humans right now, reminds me of all the time my tribe fought against the Empire. Hmm, what an irony Ghorush reminisced about his past, all to Jethros chagrin. But, whatever, the past is in the past. You payed me well, and I''ll deliver you the results. So you better not cheat on us, manablood, cause weve a ton of mercs around who wont be too fond after learning how we risked our lives for nothing but scrapes. I heard your country aint that rich. Hmph, do not underestimate our treasury. We arent as rich as the Empire, but you will find enough coin to spend it all on mead, food, and your nighttime leisure after youre done. Now, get onto it! Jethro then turned back to Kushlekzar. I apologize, but we must hold this conversationter. Time is something weck right now, so please follow Ghorush to the shore. I shall follow you in a bit to lead you back to the ind. Of course, and I can already understand the situation. No worries, my little apprentice is not somebody you can write off that easily. She will find a way, I am sure of it. Kushlekzars faith in Hestia was unwavering. After all, he had it aplenty for his first real apprentice. Ha! Thess mightete, but she will arrive. Just have to make sure we stall long enough, aint that right, Grahta? Krim-k nudged his partner, prompting the other to nod. Waiting a little bit more wont hurt. Hmm. Yes, Akast grunted his response. And so, the stage was set for the uing battle, all while Hestia and Melloxtressa were slumbering away. Many soldiers were expecting Hestia to return, believing the propaganda created by Duke Alberstien that Hestia defeated two demonkins and that she needed to rest before the battle. But, in the meantime, those watching over all of this with sinister eyes, focused on executing their n once the time came. All the hopes in Elyonda were gone once Karhntheel was released, and the sweet ecstasy following this despair would fuel the smiles of the demonkins of BoleTaria. A war was a two sided coin, and this would never change. Chapter 348: Envy made Manifest. Chapter 348: Envy made Manifest. Clothes? Check! Hair? Check! Make-up? Check! Backpack full? Check! Nails? Check! And,stly, a smile? Using my two index fingers, I pushed up the ends of my mouth, forming them into a big, wide smile. Messing with my face a bit more, I made it look more gentle, but that wasnt how an idol should be. Sharpening my eyes, I finally ended up with the perfect grin an energy-filled smile which could infect others. Nice! Check! Practicing how to smile and make certain facial expressions was important, as an idol had to know how to do fanservice. Fans and stans were our lifeblood, losing them would stifle my growth and potential future. I had to look pure and innocent, without even a speck of drama, otherwise a single problem could make people want to cancel me. Couldnt afford the haters as a rising star, right? Even if it was just school, I had to make sure my silky ck hair was styled correctly and that my make-up was ced juuuust right. Mama taught me how to do it properly, but it was kinda hard not to overdo it. It was just school, after all, so I had to use less than I would on stage. I couldnt exactlye in totally prettied up, and besides, the school had a rule against heavy make-up usage, so shouldnt break that either. Haaa I let out a small sigh after getting ready for school, before hyping myself up. Even if I didnt like going to school, I still had to! You dont know when youll need it, so go learn! Your idol training will stop if you cant put any effort outside of it! Papa said bleh. But, I guess hes right. Compromises are kinda important, and Papa and Mama are probably worried about my grandparents opinion of me. If my daughter was sooooo focused on bing an idol, to the point she forgot everything else, I would be worried, too. Nevertheless, that was how my life was. However, before I left my room, I did a double check in front of my mirror. Yup, this was me. Long ck hair which went down my back, ck eyes and thick brows like Mamas, a rounded nose and strong cheekbones from Papa, and a pretty soft jawline from my paternal grandmother. Half-Japanese, Half-German. That was me. The rest of my body was what you would expect from a 15-year-old, although I kinda wished I was a bit curvier. Then again, Mama wasnt exactly stacked, but puberty still hadnt ended yet for me! I could still grow! Now to totally hype myself up for the rest of the day, I struck a pose in front of the mirror. I could see my image twinkling behind my room light, to the point I couldnt help but call myself cute! Shine bright! H*****! Ganbare! (You can do it!) YOU! Eeeeeeeeeeek! I flinched back, recoiling from something suddenly appearing inside my mirror. In the process, I tripped over my schoolbag, falling hard on my butt. Ow! Wincing, I snapped my eyes back at the mirror, only to see myself there, sitting on the floor. W-What in the?! I swear, I just saw something there! A devil, or something simr. A person with shoulder-length red hair ring up like mes with tworge horns. Their ruby-colored eyes red at me for that single second where I could hear someones voice, only for my mirror to be set on fire! Of course, I would yelp at that! Who wouldnt? A bloody devil just appeared before me! Or, at least, I believed I saw something simr to that. However, my mirror wasnt burning nor was that face there. Okay, maybe I should stop ying DQte into the night. Maaaaybe going to sleep at 3am wasnt the smartest choice. Im seeing things, urgh. It probably was all in my head. In any case, I stood back up and took my backpack and went out of my room. While going down the stairs, I noticed the beautiful day through ourrge windows, taking in the sight of our apartment. Papa was pretty sessful as a conductor, so our apartment was actually the penthouse of this building. We had some neighbors downstairs, but most were people Pepe knew from work. I knew the kids there, but we didnt have much inmon outside of our families being in the music business. We got along well enough for being mere acquaintances, though. Another day, same old city. Ojou-sama, did something happen in your room? My attention was drawn towards an elderly Japanese woman, looking at me worriedly. This was my nanny. O-Oh, I apologize, nothing happened. I just fell over my backpack. Im sorry for worrying you, Nanny. I smiled wryly, looking embarrassed, which made her giggle a bit before rushing me to breakfast with a warm smile. Well, if nothing hurts, then its all fine. Come, breakfast is ready. Eat with your Mother. Nanny was actually Mamas nanny back from when she was still a child, but Nanny followed Mama to Germany and then to New York after Mama and Papa got married. My maternal grandparents were extremely traditional and rich, so Mama was brought up like a nobledy as a result, which included somebody to help her out when she traveled abroad. Nannys English and German weren''t very good, but they were decent enough tomunicate with people during grocery runs. Otherwise, she would speak Japanese at home since she was morefortable with it, which was fine since our household could speak it fluently as well, even Papa. Then again, Nanny was pretty traditional due to her upbringing, so it was sometimes hard to be totally myself around her. Still, love her all the same. Shes practically part of the family with how long shes been with us. She took care of me when I was still a newborn, so yeah. Mama! Good morning! I greeted Mama with a wide grin, instantly recognizing the Japanese woman before me! Beautiful despite her age, and I was expecting to inherit her traits so my future idolpany wouldnt force me into stic surgery. I then pped my hands at the food before me. Nanny and Mama were an amazing cooking duo! H*****, good mor WAKE! Urk! I twitched from suddenly hearing that voice again. Where was iting from?! U-Uh, are you okay? You look a bit pale, dear. I snapped my head back to Mama when I heard her worried voice, instantly denying anything was happening. O-Oh, I see? Is it that time of the month, again? NO! I just had it two weeks ago, stop talking about it, jeez! I sat down on my seat, covering my face in my hands as Mama began giggling, as if what she was saying was funny. As if! Tsk, what was that voice? I wondered once again. Out of nowhere it just appeared, but why? Seriously, I didnt be crazy, yeah? Mentally ill? Sure, failing all those auditions was pretty demoralizing, bute on, that couldnt be the reason for this voice in my head. Mama and Nanny didnt hear it, so it probably was just my imagination. I mean, have I done anything wrong in my life to have some ghost haunt me? Ha! Although, if that were true Brrrrr! Scary. Mama and I had a Japanese-style breakfast together while Nanny pulled my long hair into a ponytail. We made some small talk about my singing and dancing training, where I avoided having to talk to her about my next audition. Sheesh, not a good topic at all for the morning, and from the way Mama and Papa are also pestering me about it, it really did feel like they were losing hope. However, what was an idol but someone who can transcend these expectations? It was only a matter of time until I became a trainee! Right, just a matter of time before I get one scout to be interested in me! Just have to rush out of school after it''s done and get back to training, and it will be A-Okay! Just gotta work hard, and I was sure I could make my parents proud. In any case, after my belly was full, I said goodbye to both of them and went down with the elevator to the parking lot of the building. Since Mama and Papa couldnt always drive me to school, they hired a chauffeur, so that was how I wasmuting. I took out my phone and earbuds and began ying some music while taking out some music paper. Mhmm, mhmm, mhmm~ I hummed along to one of my favorite K-pop groups most recenteback K-pop ng for a new song and began adjusting the notes and lyrics to a song I was writing for my next audition. I wasnt that talented in dancing, but what I was very good at was singing and writing songs, so this was my way to distinguish myself from everybody else. Maybe rhyming would make it flow better. Adjust the melodies here, maybe a bit more violin. Probably should record myself. Hmm, maybe I should learn how topose music on myptops? Would make it easier than recording everything individually, but kinda feels like a cop-out. Papa hates electronic music or anything non-traditional. The City specifically Manhattan for us New Yorkers was, as usual, pretty full even in the early mornings. I always had to wake up pretty early to get to school in time with the car, but it didnt really bother me too much. I could always sleep-in on the weekends, after all. Weekdays were training days, so I had to be active and keep that mindset. Besides, all the honking and bustling noise of the city didnt bother me with my earbuds in. The traffic jam was a perfect excuse to do some homework or practice before school began, too. Honestly, it wasnt too bad after you got used to everything, and it just kept the city busy and interesting for the tourists. Broadways and Papas orchestras main clientele were non-New Yorkers, after all. Although, I did hear the number of ticket bought by peeps in the city had grown, but Wait, hold on, HOMEWORK! Ahhhhhhh! I yelled out as I pulled out a thick math book with a piece of paper stuck in between it. Pulling it out, I paled at how I forgot to do yesterdays math problems! Clyde! I called out for my chauffeur. Haha, again? You do know you cant continue doing all ye homework in the wee car, eh? This is not aughing matter! I chided my Scottish driver, urging him to help me with my work. Its for stupid Mrs. Mandison! Urgh, please, you need to help me! She hates my guts like the pest, and I cant fail these things otherwise shell have a reason to call in Mama! Please! Aye, aye, jusht ashk me away. Have da keep my eyesh on the shtreets, right? Gotta stop telling me theshe problems in the car, Miss H*****. UP! ! That ghost! Young Miss? Clyde asked me, ncing at me with worry as I suddenly turned quiet. N-Nothing! Nothing at all, just thought I saw some cute cat, I forced out, somehow avoiding him further asking what was wrong. Haha! Another shtray? Always thought you like dogs more, Miss. A-Ahaha, yeah Why?!?!?!?! Urgh, whatever, WHATEVER! I understand, you ghost, I will stop ying gameste into the night! Jeez! If I ignored it, then it wouldnt exist, right? I was probably hearing things, so it was honestly just better to just concentrate on this homework before Mrs. Mandison kicked my butt for forgetting to do it. In any case, after deciding to not hear the voice again, I began doing my homework, asking Clyde whenever I couldnt understand a certain problem. Algebra plus problems inside sentences made things prettyplicated for me, as not only did it demand logical thinking but also me remembering the form, and I was currently too exhausted to remember them. That ghost voice really was just my body screaming to me to get more sleep, huh? Clyde wasnt just my chauffeur, but also my private tutor. He was actually a foreign college student Papa took in cause Clyde was the nephew of one of his friends, and so began living inside the same building, albeit at a lower floor. Driving me around and tutoring me was his job, helping him finance his life as an engineering student. Since I had to hear him, I took out my earbuds and that was when the sound of the city caught my attention for some reason. Even now, people were actively rushing along the sidewalks, either going to the subway or trying to advertise whatever service they were offering. The streets werent better, as the loud beeping of cars and even irritated shouting of their drivers made my chest tighten. Strangely, I knew all of this but somehow, all of this was beginning to feel nostalgic. As if I went off to Japan and just came back. As if my mind was taking all of it in, despite all of this being a daily part of my life. Weird. I was pretty sure I hadnt gone traveling in a while. I shook my head, ignoring even that and continued working through my math issues. After a while, I let out a deep sigh just as we arrived at my private school. Robert Dawns Academy. It was pretty much where I spent my entire middle school, and now freshman, years at, although it wasnt really my favorite ce. Not only cause I was a terrible student outside of Music and P.E. sses although I was kinda good in Biology and English but also cause I had literally no friends here. Well, I had some, but we kinda drifted aparts. Part of life, I guess. After saying goodbye to Clyde, I stepped into the academy and made my way to my first ss. While doing so, I took a look around with my earbuds on, noticing therge campus and the numerous students walking past and around me, all gossiping or looking at their phones. Pretty much what you would expect from a high school, really. Our school uniforms were one thing that would stand out. For the boys, there was a white shirt, blue-red zer or vest, blue pants, shoes, and a tie, while the girls pretty much had the same outfit, although the majority opted for either long or short skirts. I chose the former, since Papa didnt like short skirts for my uniform. As long as you abided by those rules, you could pretty much add on essories, hats, scarves, and so on within reason. I was honestly happy this school wasnt too tradionist when it came to uniforms. We were in the 21st century, after all! Girls should be allowed to dressfortably! Yo, lets do this! Tomorrow well beat those p.o.s.! Awhooo! Awhooo! Awhooo! Awhooo! Hmm? Oh, the football jocks are at it again. Every school needed some idiots who thought they were better than the others, and that came out naturally if you were constantly praised in your area of expertise. I heard the football and baseball teams were doing pretty well, so they were responsible for the pride and honor of our school. We also had a pretty good debating team, and, boy, those guys could be even more arrogant than the jocks. Yikes, nothing hurts more than being insulted in a way you cant possibly understand. After I entered the room, the smell of adolescents and their use of perfumes and cologne seriously sted up my nose as I pushed myself through to my homeroom. The hallways of the building were pretty wide, so there wasnt much of a traffic jam, but I still had to get through everybody going to their homerooms. Inside my room, I noticed a bunch of integrated monitors on our respective desks. I heard from my cousin that his school hadnt implemented this yet, pointing out how the bureaucracy there was a bit too conservative with epting technological advancements. A shame, since working on the PC was more efficient than writing everything on paper. Even the ckboard was an interactive screen. I went over to my seat and then took out my homework for the day, organizing them forter. Our school was slowly transitioning into tablets to distribute homework, seeing as it would be easier to hand them in, but they currently were setting up the servers for them,st I heard. It would cost quite a bit, so the school had to prepare things without raising the tuition costs too much. This was already a pretty expensive school, so yeah. Hey, H*****. I turned around, seeing a group of three girls taking their seats. Those were my friends, well, former friends, really. Hey, Liz, Virgy, ire. How was your morning? Mhmm, pretty good, I guess, Liz, or Elizabeth, answered for everybody before she started to stretch. Hope you got your homework done, H*****. Heard Mrs. Mandison will probably kick everybodys butts if even one of us forgot. I jerked back a bit, feeling like she saw right through me. Wh-What is that supposed to mean! Of course, I did them! Come on, I dont want to be the one responsible. Hmm? Didnt she say my name? Why hasnt that voicee out yet? One thing I noticed every time that voice appeared was when somebody said my name. Sure, a weird thing to notice, but you kinda had to considering the shock. Strangely, Liz said my name twice but nothing happened. Honestly, I was pretty relieved considering this proves I was hearing things! Hey, H*****, do you want to go to Bucksbucks today? Heard they just introduced a new boba and muffin recipe! Heard from Insta how delicious they were! ire brought up, instantly stealing my attention. Ooooh! I pped in response, only to remember my schedule for they day. U-Uhm What, training, again? Virgy, short for Virginia, raised an eyebrow to my response, instantly deducing the problem on hand. Well, I guess you have to work hard to get anywhere in the idol industry. Man, you have to hand it to the idols on how hard they work. Oh, did you listen to theireback? I snapped my head up, ring up in excitement at how we were talking about one of my favorite idol groups. Y-Yeah, yeah, I did! I was listening to it on the way to school! Pretty nice, right? Especially the harmony afterwards! Ooooh, goosebumps. Right? Good, right? Liz and ire nodded, before Liz turned back to me. So you need to work hard, right? Dont worry about it, we got you. Well drop the drink over at your ce, alright? Just dont stress yourself out, and get it going, girl! You got this! R-Right! Mhmm It sucked. I felt terrible. Once again, once again, I rejected their invitation to go out due to my schedule and my self-imposed discipline. Those three were my best friends since middle school, even before that we knew each other. However, what the hell was I doing here? I was putting my idol dream over my friendship, pushing them away like scum. I was honestly the worst. I couldnt believe they were still trying to get to me, even if we only had time to meet up, like, once or twice per month. Most of our interactions came through socials, but it felt kinda nd. They posted numerous photos of themselves enjoying themselves, all while I could only watch them from a distance. All cause I was the biggest idiot ever. The worst friend these three could deserve. They knew my dream and were okay with it since we all were fans of K-Pop, but it felt hard. What would happen if I were epted as a trainee? I would probably have even less time with them, even worse, I might have to go over to S. Korea for my training. It was painful, but it wasnt like we hadnt already drifted apart. Nobody came to my 14th birthday, after all. Not even these three Strangely, not hearing that voice right now made it feel suffocating. My chest felt so tight for the entire day, all up to the moment Clyde picked me up for training. Once there, I met up with my dancing instructor where we started our private lessons like usual. It had been a long time since I met the other trainees, ever since Papa asked my instructor to teach me in private. Hey, hey, whats wrong? Your singing is worse than usual. You feeling down, H*****? Hayhoon, my S. Korean instructors stage name, asked me with a worried face. He wasnt exactly the most famous popstar, but he was known as a pretty good instructor inside the K-Pop industry. Weird, no voice? Mhmm. Nah, not really. Just the usual, seonbae, I replied, using the Korean word for mentor to address him. Not exactly having the time to get along with friends. Feels pretty lonely. Lonely? Come on, I told you to take some more breaks. Youre good, really good, alright? Youll have your turn soon enough, you just have to keep improving and you''ll be epted soon enough! You know what, take the weekends off, alright? Take a break, dont burn yourself out. Every artist needs a small hiatus once in a while. My schedule for the weekend changed just like that. Thursday and Friday began and ended just like Wednesday, just with a different schedule and events, of course. When Saturday came, I slept in, ate breakfast with Mama and Nanny, before learning Papa had to stay out for the day, and woulde back on Sunday for our family jam session. I was pretty disappointed, but Papa had a show next week, so he had to begin practicing. Maybe I could visit him today, but I decided against it. Instead, I just wandered around the city, eating and drinking whatever I could find while listening to music. For some reason, the chest tightness I had since Wednesday never disappeared. The voice also hadnt returned, which was a relief I thought. Hmm? I stopped at an electronics store in a mall, watching a show about some red dragon fighting against a brutal ogre. Even without knowing the context of the show, something inside me was naturally drawn towards the dragon, as if I had to cheer for it. It was weird, since both the monsters looked pretty scary, honestly. I did wonder if this was some new show I hadnt heard about. It looked realistic, or at least real enough to hide the CGI, but had so many crazy moments like the ogre screaming and shooting blood shes while the dragon could explode like a sun. It felt so anime. Too over the top. People really want to experiment these days. Though, who is the MC? Too bad there is no sound. Guess Ill look it upter. I was about to leave the area only to stop myself when my head snapped over to another TV, broadcasting what looked like an interview. However, that wasnt what caught my attention, no, it was actually the fact that the interviewee was actually one of my trainee colleagues. One of the bitches who always kept bullying me for my money. Yes, thank you very much! I cannot say how much I had worked up until this day, and I cannot hick! I cannot say how much I wanted this to happen! Thank you so very much for picking me! Huh? Why can I hear it? Why is there audio for this, and why was this electronic store streaming something like this? Is this a talk show? And that was ourst applicant! Everybody, please, wee these five youngdies into the industry! Some Asian man announced while the crowd began to apud. Industry? Wait, what?! This had to be a joke? Industry? As in the idol industry? But how?! There shouldnt have been an audition for this entire month, I made sure of that! I checked everything and made sure there were no auditions or possible scouting through my dancing instructor. I was sure, but at the same time, I recognized that girl anywhere. She was one of my rivals But that still didnt make sense. Why was she epted as an aspiring trainee before I was? She worked even less than me, so why was this happening?! Why? Why? Why? Why was everybody epted before I was? Urk I felt sick, as if every bit of energy in my cells disappeared just like that. I felt spent, drained as if I had just run a marathon through the entire city. I just wanted to lie down at this point, but at the same time, I didnt feel like moving from this spot. Falling on the ground and lying there sounded so appealing. Better call Clyde. I sat down on a nearby bench and waited for Clyde to pick me up. After I returned home, I noticed Mama and Nanny werent at home, remembering they wanted to go shopping today. I took this cue to just meandered around until I was back in my room. Falling onto my bed, I suddenly felt empty. It felt like I had nothing in my head. As if I had nothing I wanted to do right now, not even continue writing my song. It felt weird. I felt so tired, so exhausted. Staying up sounded so bothersome, to the point where I just closed my eyes and went to sleep. I eventually snapped my eyes open, jerking off my bed when I heard the door downstairs opening, apanied by the sound of womenughing. Feeling parched, I went down to greet them. Oh, H*****! How was your day, honey? Mama asked me, to which I gave her a short answer. Smiling, she put down the bags she was carrying and hurried me along to the sofa. Good! Now, the show is about to start, but I need to carry everything up, so wait for me, alright? Show? Oh right, anime. Another episode of an anime we were following was about to premiere Right, this was one of our rituals. Strange, how did I forget about it? For some reason, I didnt feel anything while watching the show with Mama and Nanny. It was like I felt passive, unpassionate with everything. I forced a smile and acted like I was having fun, but the moment I returned to my room, I just fell onto my butt, feeling so lifeless. This feels All of this feels so wrong. Whats going on with me? I couldnt think. I couldnt focus. I couldnt solve any of my problems, only sliter into my bed to sleep. Sadly, when morning came, nothing had changed. I tried ying some violin and games, but nothing really hooked me. Even reading a book I was saving for ater time to finish felt so boring. What was going on with me? Why did everything feel so meaningless? Even my whole idol dream felt so far away, so grandiose for someone like me to achieve. Some girl I hated from the bottom of my heart just achieved what I couldnt. I could only imagine her smirk when I went back to training on Monday. Haaa feels like everything could just end right now, and nothing of value would be lost. Whats the point? My eyes wandered over to my desk, focusing on the ink pen I used to write my lyrics. I honestly didnt know why I was looking at it, but it felt like I should go and grab it. To do something. What exactly was it, though? Unfortunately, my mind still felt hollow, as if I couldnt form a single thought. Maybe Papa and Mama were right? Maybe I wasnt made for all of this. Phew, Im such a disappointment of a musician and daughter. I just cant do anything right. I stood up. I walked over to my desk, with steps strangely filled with vigor and energy. As if my drive to do something had suddenly returned, only to feel like it just didnt matter whatever I wanted. In the end, the world would turn even without me moving an inch. I picked up the pen. I inspected the sharp metallic end. My legs then suddenly walked on their own, as if I was driven by an autopilot towards the bathroom. I opened it. Locked it. Looked into the bath, then back at the pen. I then grabbed my neck, noticing how soft and smooth it was. So fragile. I stepped into the bath. I sat down and let out a deep sigh. I then looked up at the ceiling, wondering what would happen if I were to make a mess, right now. I wondered what that girl would think if I wasnt there on Monday. Who would she gloat about? Somehow, my mouth curved into a smile; a weird, twisted, but genuine smile. I feel so jealous. I should have been on that show. I should have been apuded by everybody. I wanted to stand on the stage, showered by their cheers and smiles. What was an idol, if she couldnt make anybody smile? What was an idol, if she herself cant even force a smile. Im worthless What a life. Maybe, if I just went to sleep. Maybe I raised my pen. Maybe, then, Mama and Papa wouldnt always worry about me. Maybe I tensed up my hand and gulped. Something inside me was trying to prevent me from doing it, but slowly but surely, it all disappeared. No resistance. Nothing at all. Just eptance. Its all just a pipe dream. Goodbye. I closed my eyes and then my arm jerked. Darkness. Hiek! Hiek huek huek huek. Hirk! Voice in my head? But why now? We were idiots. Idiots? Yeah. I guess we were. Verdammt. Indeed. Verdammt nochmal. Zur Hlle mit alles. (To hell with everything.) No. Once is enough. Twice? NEVER! I will never leave our parents behind again! You WAKE UP! St! My eyes opened up again as I suddenly heard a sharp sound erupted next me, all while I felt somebody p me on the cheeks. Huh? I blinked, now feeling somebody had also grabbed my arm. I slowly turned my head around, only to see that very devil I saw on Wednesday. Crimson-red hair going down to her shoulders, tworge horns, eyes like a lizard, and fangs. But, strangely, this girl looked eerily simr to me. A month of dreams is enough. Dont repeat the same mistake again! The girl was crying. Huh? Something wet was on my cheeks. Touching it, it felt like my eyes were watery, too. Crying? Me? No, impossible, I made sure to promise myself to never cry. So why was I crying? Why was this girl who had the same face as me crying too? What is this? H*****, Im home! Come down already, mein Schatz! The Sch****** familys tradition is about to begin! Papa? Papa? I dropped my pen into the bath, freed myself from this mysterious girls arm and pulled myself out of my bath. We brought pizza and also bbq with us! Come down, H*k***! Mama! Thats Papa and Mama! I unlocked the door and opened it, suddenly noticing how extremely dark the hallway was. I couldnt find the light switch at all. Ojou-sama, you shoulde down quickly! I will get your favorite stew ready! Nanny! Nanny! Nanny! I didnt care if I couldnt see, I could still hear! I could still hear all of them calling me.I rushed into the dark corridor, ignoring everything and just ran, ran towards their voices at the end of this tunnel! I didnt care whatever was holding me back, I didnt care if that weird girl was behind me. I had to get to them! Hey, Miss! Get down already,e on! Ye old man about to croak if you don Ogh! Come on, Sir, it wash just a wee joke! Clyde! Thats you! I can hear you! Iming! My chest suddenly felt freed, as if all the emotions I was keeping inside myself was being set free to roam and wander wherever they wanted. I felt my eyes watering once again, apanied by this unstoppable desire to meet them. I wanted to meet them so very much. I wanted to see them again. Papa, Mama, Nanny, Clyde. Hey, H*k**i! I dont have much time before I gotta go back, soe down already! Dont make us wait! Seombae! My dancing instructor''s voice entered my ears again. They were calling me. H*k**i! Come on, already! Yeah, dont let us wait downstairs! Your mother even invited us over, so get down already! We brought you boba! Liz, Virgy, ire! Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry! Light, light at the end of this tunnel. Please, w-huek! Wait! My voice was breaking down from all my crying. I couldnt control myself. I just had to pass through that light. And the moment I would, I would Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? But nothing. Nobody was there. It was my familys penthouse, but the sky was bleak and all the lights were dead. The only people I saw in the room were girls girls who looked just like me. W-What? Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear ? There were ten of then, with one half looked like that devil girl while the others looked like exact copies of me. All of them were humming and singing along to the sound of a piano. I turned my eyes around, watching a girl with wings, scales, and a tail ying on it with the deftness of a trained expert. The melodies she was ying pained my heart until she began to sing. Those are my honest thoughts, something I wish to hide from them My life is stagnating, nothing I do brings me forth All I can do is sing, drowning my sorrows while it rains Every step I take just brings me back, to a rundown apartment room And then, everybody began to sing in perfect harmony. Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts I fell onto my knees. The tears wouldnt stop. Im sorry. I ruined it all. Chapter 349: A Promise Remembrance. Chapter 349: A Promise Remembrance. Your connection with Peolynca has been severed. Connection with Peolyncas Divine System has been canceled. This will be yourst message until you return. May the Origin Gods bless you Profile. ? Shit. Admittedly, this message wasnt actually the first thing I saw when I woke up from a pretty restless sleep. In fact, I had first seen Saori, Tasianna, and all the others friends I made in this world before me, greeting me and pushing me to eat breakfast. I thought nothing of it at first, just finding this small moment of reprieve pleasant. Still, it didnt take me long to realize something. Jealousy. Envy. Hahaha, dont worry, Hestia, in two more years, I will evolve into an A rank and will be so strong, I will be able to protect you. Any enemies you have, I will take them out! Just, dont worry about your cute head and stay put, alright? Lady Hestia, Her Imperial Majesty, has taught me the secrets of the ice element. I can wield cold beyond your understanding now, so strong your mes cannot even melt them anymore! Do not worry, mydy, all your foes will be destroyed by me. "Hestia, I''ve reached 100 percent assimtion with Klea and also got the aberration from the dungeon. I can now turn into a true demon without any of the side effects! Our enemies will never know what took them down! Gahahahaha,ss, I managed to do it! A weapon to surpass even dragons! A weapon and armor so strong, not even the demons can fathom what I have made. Gahahaha, but how could they? My mind is beyond their understanding! Gahahahaha, this is the steel to take down Blei. How fun. Was what I thought at that moment, feeling sour as they bragged about their new abilities, all while I had a problem on my hand. Im sorry, my whelpling, your core has been destroyed permanently. If you were to evolve right now, the mana inside you would surge from that core area and explode. It would destroy your heart before your metamorphosis can begin. Please, dont evolve. How unfair. Why is this happening to me? Why am I such a burden to everybody. Dont worry, Hestia, stay back! We will destroy the demonkins for you! Saori said before waving me goodbye with everybody else, leaving me behind as they moved to the final battle. Stop! Please, dont leave me behind! Im not useless, arrrrgh, dammit, why is this happening to me, again! WHY?! Life sure sucked. Thats all the information youll get out of me, you piece of shit! I snapped my head around, staring at a certain spot in the ceiling, eyeing two huge balls of mana in the distance. This was exactly the moment when my mind cleared up and noticed that System message, and it was all I needed to understand what was going on. Even without the System, I could still use anything inherent to my body, from my mana to my dragon abilites. Mana Eyes wasnt just a skill, it was part of my eyes. I could see this was all an illusion. Urgk I did have to look away in the end, though, since the concentration of mana was too strong for me to keep watching for too long. Still, this did give me some time to look at the fake copies of my friends, waving at me with impish smiles. So this is what youre doing, huh? Watching me suffer? You asses. I remembered what happened just moments ago. Mother had been swallowed up by the demonkins small dimension breach, or at least that''s what Aurena called it, and in the process, I jumped right into it to save her. She saved me, therefore I should do the same. In addition, she was my mother, and thest thing I wanted to do was to lose another mom and have a mom lose her only daughter. In any case, how was I supposed to feelfortable inside here, given this was obviously an illusion? The mana felt dusty, grainy as it entered my body. I thought since those demonkins were responsible for this, I thought this ce would be swamped with their mana, but it felt different here. I felt like my body was rejecting the nasty mana here, while at the same time, I could feel my mana escaping from my body. Even without the Divine System, I was still a dragon in this world. Aside from System skills, I could do everything not rted to the System. Which was funny, since if [Identify] hadnt evolved into [Mana Eyes], I wouldnt have been able to use it. What a coincidence, honestly. But, the real reason why I wasnt tricked by this ce was obvious. As if I would feel jealous of them! Do you really think I would stand aside even if I couldn''t level up? Yes, I was perfectly okay with all the members of Aurora bing stronger than me. There would always be someone at the top and someone at the bottom, as I fully understood back on Earth. For nearly two years, I had been the strongest Aurora member. In this time, I had helped all of them grow in their own ways, and if they had to grow, they had to find their own strength. The moment I understood Saori could evolve into an A rank before me, I understood it was only a matter of time until she surpassed me. I still wanted to get stronger until then, and maybe even stay on the top after her evolution. However, I also understood after everything that I didnt have to rely on myself. My Gluttony was my rtionship with everybody, and while I wished to preserve them, I also understood that it could all end one day. Eine and Grimnir couldnt live as long as Saori and Tasianna could. However, despite knowing this, I would persist and fight for them. I would keep them safe when they needed me, and I would smile andugh with them every chance I got. And in that sense, it didnt matter if they became more powerful than me. I would simply keep rising above, challenging them to be better. After all, if I were the strongest person in the world, what would make them stronger than me? Even if I couldnt evolve and was max level locked, I would transcend that through Jobs. If I were to run out of Jobs to grind, I would strengthen my profile with stats and skills. If those also stopped increasing, then I would direct my attention towards custom spells and abilities. Even if this method were to fail, I would rely on equipment and turn my life over to be a craftswoman. In Peolynca, there were myriads of ways to improve. As an idol, my song and dance couldnt be snuffed out while I was still alive, and as a dragon, I longed for even more. And the enemy thought they could kill my melody in this musty ce? As if! When I screamed this out, a sharp pain shot through my brain. I saw arge city, a cutely decorated room, a loving mother, a caring nanny, a friendly chauffeur and tutor, an inspiring instructor, and a worried father. My memories were starting to return, again, and in the middle of all of this, I saw a ck-haired girl. It was my past self. I knew it instinctively. In addition to having the same face, she also had the same mannerisms and thoughts. They were alling to me, and that was when I also began hearing voices. My voice, echoing inside this ce like a cave. I didnt know where I was, but I had to find what was causing all these sounds. Mother was in the back of my mind, but I couldnt sense her mana or her scent. Without any clue, I couldnt search for her, but with my head hurting like hell, I had to stop this illusion first before Imitted to looking for her. In the process, I noticed the world around me melting and twisting before it splintered into a number of mirror shards. Touching any of them transported me into the same world I just left, the only difference was a different sight. It was here when one of those voices became fully audible. Stop it! Stop it! Arrrgrh, THESE VOICES! That was when my eyes widened when I saw myself fighting off the same illusions I just had, only in a different setting. Was it my clone? No, I felt a connection between us. Something intimate beyondmon sense. It was like this person was part of my mind. Manager Mind? I spoke unconsciously towards my look-alike, shaking her awake from her problem. She turned around; sweat drenched her horrified expression, before it softened into hope. Original Mind! Manager Mind, my first parallel mind. Just like in my mental space, she and the others mimicked my appearance as they were literally copies of my mind. This was a literal What the fuck, two Hestias?! moment, but when she hugged me and even cried out herints of this ce, it felt normal. Normal as always. There, there I caressed her head like a caring sister. Dont you There, there me! I can still read your mind! However, my little sister was a bit obstinate, right? I heard that! However, she wasnt the only one who had to experience this. Just like the two of us, my other parallel minds were also in trouble, but the moment I appeared, the shock and pain they felt from my friends words cleared up. The dagger holding them down loosened at my words. Arrrgrh, dammit, did you really have to see me in that state?! Verdammt nochmal! #2 screamed, totally embarrassed. Jeez, it felt sooooo bad. I felt like I wasnt even myself for a moment. Cant believe I thought like that #3 chastised herself. It reminded me of some terrible memories. Being useless before them being a burden. It reminds me of when we turned berserk with [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] after escaping the Belzac forest. #4 massaged her temples, looking like sorrow was taking over her. I thought you would forget about me for being useless, #5 looked at me mournfully. Her eyes struck a chord in my heart. All of them represented a part of myself. No one knew me better than my ten parallel minds. They experienced my illusions all in their own ways, and the oues all differed since they each represented a different one of my emotions. From what I remembered, memories were stored in the brain, but at the same time, memories also lingered inside the soul. To cleanse a soul for rebirth was to wipe away all their memories. If my parallel minds were acting out of order until the moment I appeared before them, then it meant this ce wasnt my mind. The tworge mana balls I felt before suggested this really was a separate ce from before. This ce wasnt extracting information from my mind, but from my very soul. I became even more convinced once I rescued the remaining five minds. Not a single one of them looked like Hestia, but rather as my other, human self. 15-year-old high schoolers with sullen looks, mostly caused by the rather annoying promise I made to myself to never cry. I held all my emotions inside myself, bottling them up with my tears. However, the more I bottled them, the more likely everything would leak. Unfortunately, I didnt let anything out, and when I reached its maximum capacity Boom! Urgh,e on, Clyde. Could you please drive me there? I focused again on that voice. I saw them my family. Papa, Mama, Nanny, Clyde. There was also Hayhoon, my dancing instructor, and also my three best friends Elizabeth, Virginia, and ire. I could finally see their faces. That memory had returned, although my past name was still unknown to me. That was when I understood I wasnt the only one trapped in here, but also my other self. My parallel minds being in here was just a side effect from being a person who had multiple soul personality disorder, just like how [Parallel Thoughts] was created cause of my splintered soul. Just, I didnt understand how my souls were suffering one moment, but the next they turned back to normal. I wasnt haughty enough to say my presence alone was all that was needed, but it sure seemed that way. You! Wake up! I shouted as I made my way into her mind, only to feel like she was trying to reject me. Just like before, it felt like my other self was trying to keep me away from all these memories. However, I persisted. I felt something was draining me with this annoying headache, and I had to get over it in order to find Mother. I couldnt let this person keep going like this! But, that was when that happened. Hiek! Hiek huek huek huek. Hirk! There, I stared at her, no, at me. In the bathroom, sitting alone in the bath without any water holding up an ink pen. With eyes devoid of any passion, her arm just jerked on its own I saw blood. I felt a dull pain from my throat. I saw the sad truth of my Of my death. You idiot. You damn, idiot! Why?! Why!? Why?! I now fully understood why Aurena didnt want to fully regenerate my soul all at once, as it would just overwhelm me with the truth. She wanted me to slowly ingest everything, until the moment finally came for me to face it. It was why my past self wanted me to forget it all. The greatest sin I could havemitted to my parents. Rob them of a daughter. We were idiots Verdammt, I scolded myself, biting my lips as I trembled at that fact. I died And all I could think about was how my past self felt. Even now, I could sense her guilt, her self-torment, and her wish to be forgotten. She wanted to fully die to escape this shame of hers. In a moment of weakness after seeing our rival be a trainee before us, we didnt want to feel her triumph shoved in our face and question all weve lived for. Was all the effort we put in a waste of time? Would it have been better to just ept Papas proposal and transition into a normal popstar or even an opera singer? In hindsight, I should have just used the inte to spread my voice, but I was just a stubborn fool back then. Too tunnel visioned into my ideal. Too stupid to see the stages ced before me, ignoring them for the perfect one. However, where did I begin my debut? On a muddy tform I had to create myself with the help of my friends. I didnt care how I did it, I just wanted to get my voice heard. Low budget? I didnt care, my voice was heard and I felt my tears dry up at the sound of Carine vige cheering for me. I felt full of bliss. At peace. How I wished I had met Saori and Tasianna in my past life. How I wished I had listened to my parents to not chase after the light, only to burn down and fall like Icarus into the abyss. My Daedalus cried, warned me to not strive for too much, but I ignored them. I even shouted and screamed at Papa when he suggested it, now that I remembered. I really wasnt a good friend or daughter. I wasnt even a good student now that I thought about it And yet. No. Once is enough. Twice? NEVER! I will never leave our parents behind again! You WAKE UP! I pped her and pulled out the pen from her throat. This was not the fate Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor would face. From the ashes of her life, I would be the bright star she dreamed off. What she dearly wished even in her final moments. A month of dreams is enough. Dont repeat the same mistake again! She was dreaming of her ideal life for one month, until the trauma resurfaced. All of that was stuffed right into my brain, closing up the holes in my soul to recover my lost memories. Still, this wasnt time for me to feel sorry for myself, I had already gotten over that fact a long time ago. Right now, I had to fully focus on what I had to do. Please, w-huek! Wait! And my other self ran out of the bathroom, probably following the whispers of her lingering wishes. Unfortunately Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? All that was left in this ce was our guilt and our sin. The sky was bleak and our apartment was dark. Nobody else was here but the twelve of us. While my past self stared at us in horror, my ten parallel minds already understood what they had to do as I yed the piano in the living room. She wanted to have another family jam session. She wanted to meet her friends again. She wanted her life back to normal, from before shemitted that irreversible mistake. This was her Envy. What she longed for the most, to the point her desires were twisting her emotions and personality. Im sorry. I ruined everything. And it seemed she understood it finally. She was finally crying. You shouldnt have seen that. That was my memory you should have forgotten it. I didnt reply. I stood up and walked away from the piano, moving closer to my past self sitting dejectedly on the ground. Her tears kept flowing as she looked crestfallen on the ground. If you had forgotten everything, I would have never remembered that. If you had rejected me, your soul would just push me out. But you just kept it up, and now someone else managed to invoke those lost memories inside us. Why? It felt weird being med by my past self like that, especially since the memory didnt depict her as so forlorn. She felt like how I acted in the first month I was reborn. This is all just an illusion. I understand now. Just like my parallel minds, the moment I appeared, this fake reality broke apart. The happiness she found in this ce felt real from the memories I saw. She could finally relive her school life, her youth, away from all the violence I had to experience as an adventurer. Sure, she was my unconscious self, but she still was me and that meant she also felt the sadness I felt too. Not only did she hide her sin and guilt from me, but she also had to watch Eshe die and all the other things Peolynca threw at us. This world was beautiful and had its good parts, but there was undoubtedly also darkness and grimness here. The world wasnt simple, and at times I wished all the nasty parts would just disappear, leaving only the good behind for me to enjoy. A happy life without anything dangerous going on. However Its all my fault, its all my fault. Papa, Mama, Nanny, Clyde Gropapi, Gromami, Ojii-san, Obaa-chan. What would our grandparents tell our parents after all of that? What would Papa and Mama feel when they found us? Why did I have to torment them like this? Why? They didnt deserve such a horrible daughter like me. What the fuck did I do? Those thoughts were swirling in my mind when I saw how I died, and I had to admit, it made me want to puke so much. After seeing my parents faces, I could imagine their expressions and how they would react. Mama coddling my body, screaming Why? Why? Why? and Papa ming himself for everything, to the point he would break down in tears. Nanny was old, so I prayed so hard she didnt get a stroke. The same thing with my grandparents, honestly. My German Gropapi and Gromami were extremely kind people and were strong supporters for my idol dream, as they learned they should ept it like with my Papas dream. My Japanese Ojii-san and Obaa-chan were less enthusiastic, finding the idea unfitting for a person of my birth, but I knew they cared for me all the same. Clyde and my best friends I couldnt know it perfectly, but I would imagine them cursing my stupidity at my funeral, although I wasnt sure if thetter three would do it. I also had cousins, although I couldnt really recall their names or faces. I wondered what they felt and thought. It felt agonizing now that I thought about it. However, I could blow out steamter, now wasnt the time. Gaaah! she screamed, probably thinking what I just thought. Why didnt I think? Why didnt I just think through my actions?! Why did I just do it? What the hell Huh? For now, I had to calm her down. Cause, at the end of the day, we are both H*k**i Sch******. On the other side, we are also Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Two personalities inside one soul, splintered apart to live together. I hugged her, caressing her head to mourn together. I deserve to learn about it just as you did, because I share part of this sin. Even trying to speak my real name out felt weird. I couldnt fully hear it nor could I remember it. However, just by being here, speaking out my name felt like a reflex. Normal after all the memories I saw. I did hope my soul would repair itself sooner thanter, so I could remember this piece of myself. No you dont. Youre a result of what Aurena did to us. A byproduct of a failed soul wipe. You arent me. She was still trying to deny it. Then what do you call those parallel minds of ours? I hoped she would raise her eyes to see the ten girls behind us. One half looks like me, the others like you. H*k**i, you are the missing half of my soul, and I am your half. Tell me, what would that make my dream of bing an idol, if I am not you? Just a memory ingrained into my soul? Is all I did just the result of your longing to be a proper idol? If you ask me, I dont think so. I became an idol to assure my parents, but I also did it for myself. I believe in making others smile with my songs. I noticed my other selfs body slowly turning ck like the shadow veil she had when I first met her properly. Her head wasnt covered, but the rest was unrecognizable to me. It didnt reflect on my parallel minds, as they still looked like school girls, but maybe this was my other selfs way to express they arent me? I believed in it, too. However, what came out in her voice was regret. I wanted to make others happy. Make Papa and Mama smile, you know? I envy you. You managed to do all of that, you managed to make people smile with your actions and songs. You made Melloxtressa grin and p for you. Youre doing everything I wanted to aplish. Its urgh. She groaned, shaking her head before burying her face in my shoulder. I could feel her tears seeping through my clothes. How did I forget that? When did bing an idol turn into apetition with Natasha and herckies? Its okay to feel jealous, but why did hearing about her sess drive me off the cliff? I wanted to make people happy, but all I did was make everybody cry. Natasha was the name of one of my trainee colleagues, the one who managed to make it as an idol. You could call us rivals since wepeted in nearly every audition together, sadly, we also hated each other''s guts. As a result, we didnt know much about the other, and could only focus on the surface level features. She didnt like me being rich, and I didnt like how she kept trying to shove this fact in my face. Even when I tried to be nice and make friends, she was the one to push to call me a poser. It felt insulting. Eventually I blew my frustrations out on her, and that was when our rtionship deteriorated to the point of no-return. I now remembered it all. I didnt want any of it to end like that. Why did I do it? Because we were a stupid kid. The truth was spoken with no sugar to coat it. But, that is why Im here now. Born from your mistake, carrying along what you held dear. Your other self, the person you wanted to be. And there is no shame in epting it, because I ept you are me. I dont deserve that. Its not over yet. I know that. I know I have more memories to share, and they will probably cause you even more pain. Stop it. However, just like her, I was stubborn. Guess who I inherited that from our Papa, of course. Too bad for you, but I want to learn about it. Let the past be in the past, right? Well, I dont think I can be a full person without my soul repairing itself. I tightened my embrace a bit. Thats why, its okay for you to rely on me. Let me seed where you failed. What I am doing isnt for you, but for myself, but that doesnt mean you cant enjoy it, too. You deserve happiness, even if youmitted a big sin, and I am sure if Papa and Mama could see us now, they would be happy for us. Dont forget my deal with Aurena. To visit Earth, she mumbled. Yup. Whether you like it or not, I will drag you over there. I will confront our parents, I will plead forgiveness and everything else. I have epted you, and that means I will also carry your sins and guilt with me as long as I hold onto these precious memories. No matter how painful, I will continue smiling. Stay strong for everybody. Eshes words filled my heart with warmth. She might not be here anymore, but herst words to me gave me the push I needed to stop mourning when people needed me. I wasnt a hero, but I sure was a Blessed. Whoooooo oooh oooh. Ahaaaaaaaaaaaaa. Harmony like a choir, the sound of a piano ying. I heard my parallel minds started a song. Rely on me for I am an idol. And to us, an idols job is to bring a smile to others with our song. In their darkest moments, our light will fill their sight, wake them up from their sadness, and bring them up with us as we take a shot to the stars! As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. I let my grip loosen, pulled the tearful girl up, and watched with her as our parallel minds sang our song. Instead, everything was changed I could have cast my past into mes But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! I will not abandon them. I let loose my scale-dust, exploding them above me as they began to glow white, lighting this dark and dull apartment, bringing back the light back to it. My Hestia-look-alike parallel minds did the same, helping me shove away any shadows in this ce. Our apartment on Earth was a haven for my family, I would not let it turn into such a downtrodden ce! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! Our promise I could hear my past self mumble, staring at the light I had created. Seeing her like this, I let myself go from her, moving closer to the stage, where I joined the chorus with everybody. Wooohooooooo whoooooohaaaaaaa. Haaaahaaahaaaa We pulled down all the curtains, epting the dreary sky outside. It didnt matter if it were to rain, our family would always have fun singing and ying music. This was the tradition of the Sch****** family! Even if I cant remember my surname, I still remembered the times I spent with them! Time and time again I thought, Shouldnt I give up on this dream? But I would lie, break my heart; I couldnt live it down, I made a promise to them I didnt want to let them down, they brought the light back to my life So hear me sing, watch me dance, witness this spectacle; for them, I give it my all! So, please, forgive my selfishness I dearly wish to see you two, again But, by chance, I was given a second try, I would reject it, this is my path! W-What? Nothing would stop me from singing and expressing my mood. Even if the tears I felt falling down my face were real, I wouldnt stop. The emotional weight I ced into every single word had to be shown to this world. As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! Even if the skies were ck and dark, I would continue until my me flicked and died out. That was my dream, that was my purpose, and that was why I continued living up until now! For my family, for my friends, for those who need me right now. Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! Huek! Papa Mama My past self broke down, tears and snot covering her cute face. Yes, let your emotions out! Free them all. Express it all with song! With me. However, I will always hold you close For my life was filled with all your love So, please, watch over me you two My promise to you, I will now make it true! She stood up, taking over my ce and came closer to me. The shadow veil around her dissipated, revealing a cute pullover and short pants. There was no issue with revealing your true self to the world. No need to be shy. To take over the world as an idol, you needed courage. The bravery to face the cheers, the yells, the hate, and even the trails on the path of an entertainer! Just now we will do it together. Side by side, in a duet. Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud LET THE WORLD HEAR OUR VOICES! Phooooo. The clouds disappeared, the light of the sun shone on us through the windows. The sound of a crying girl could be heard, but she was smiling so radiantly after she let it all loose through this song. Our Promise etched eternally into these lyrics. Although I still felt doubt from her, the way sheughed with my parallel minds made me think there will be a day when H*k**i and Hestia will be one. Even if it cant happen now, I at least wanted to help my past self out a bit. A person can only hold onto a limited amount of burden, but what about two people? Her past was also my past. With the final part of my soul finally rejecting this fake reality, the borders of this ce slowly crumbled apart, revealing the true self of this ce. Hidden behind all the mor was a dark and deste wastnd with alien geometry you wouldnt be able to see on Earth nor the ces I visited on Peolynca. Stgmites that moved like spines, tentacles that looked like wood, and small critters that might make even frogs and toads look normal. Fiendish was one way to describe them, but maybe Lovecraftian would be better? Just watching them move around made me question the possibility of these things'' existance. Thank you. My past self hugged me in gratitude before releasing me. Let us find you our new Mother. Yeah, lets Woah! Ha, dont forget us, you two! Yeah, dont you think this is unfair how you two are having a moment? Were part of the soul, too! Kinda. I mean, we technically are inventions of the System, so how are we in this ce where the System isnt working? Weird, right? If our soul is involved, that means we are part of you two, right? We demand proper rights, then! All my parallel minds came together, wrapping their hands around us in a big group hug. Initially, my other self and I thought they were trying to kill us in order to overthrow us, but our worries vanished as I felt the warmth and care they gave us. And that was when all of them, including my past self began to shine bright. W-What is happening?! I cried out, but none of the others seemed to find this strange. Hey, Hestia My other self spoke to me. Ill go back to sleep. Its time for me to do so, anyways so stay strong, alright! When Im awake, I want to see you beat up the people who put us through this. Save Elyonda. Be that idol we wanted to be. Ha, you kidding? I replied as some of my parallel minds turned into light particles and entered my body, returning to where they came from. That sounds like what a hero should be doing. Im just your normal idol who wants to spread music to this world but, as a blessed, I will do exactly as you wanted. Ehehe She smiled in silence, before she too disappeared. I held onto my chest and grinned. I then turned around, headache over, and caught the sound of someone''s voice in the distance. Since I couldnt use my System spells in this world, I relied on my white mes to light up the path before me and began making my way towards the next person I had to free. Mother, wait for me! How? In the distance, a being expressed his shock as he saw Hestia break through his illusion. A magnificent interrogation ability created through the demonic power [Original Sin: Yaldabaoth]. Even in his wildest dreams, he couldnt fathom somebody being able to break through this skill, especially when it was fueled by this simple breach into the Edjurl gods world. However, Hestia managed to do it. How could such an undeveloped blessed usurp my powers? How is this possible!? Aurena?! The being stared into the distance, watching a giant being with many legs and arms destroy hordes and hordes of demonic beings, preventing them from evening close to Hestia and Melloxtressa. It was too dark to see its full form, but this person knew who that was. She was Aurena, in her true form, molded by her worship in the world of the Edjurls. Although she took on the appearance of an angelic woman on Peolynca, here, she would assume the form she needed to destroy the ravenous bands of beasts. All to protect her blessed, risking the wrath of the Edjurl gods now that she wasnt in Peolynca anymore. A deed that would almost certainly go unnoticed by Hestia. However, she wasnt here by herself. Aurena wasnt a person to be rash, and she quickly knew who she had to bring over to aid her. Shie shie shie, who do you think made her like that? Did you honestly think you could trap my little blessed, ThalsYond? The Prince of Envy, that was the person who tried to absorb Hestias soul. His n was to consume Melloxtressa in this sphere, but with Hestias intervention, that n was about to fail. The young girl was to be contained in the other contraption he gave to VifiYok, but due to circumstances, it all fell apart. Now, he could only watch as Hestia freed herself and make her way to Melloxtressa. W-Why?! Why, oh, unholy lord! Why are you doing this?! I-I was serving all of you! The Edjurl gods; I would have brought glory to you! Peolynca would have been yours! Why are you helping Aurena?! Shie shie shie! The godughed gleefully, but at the same time released his aura, scaring the Prince of Envy. I like how you make assumptions. Not everyone supports those aiming for Danterno, you know. Just like the Origin Gods, we have different factions even inside the same Pantheon. Its just godly nature, shie shie shie! Who was this person? Why would this person help Aurena? That tyke is my usurper. My way to break the stagnation of Peolynca, to help out my dear Master over there. Im pretty sure he would get bored, so I had to add some spice, even if my little sister got mad about it. All fun and games, dont you agree? Shie hahahahaha! The Prince of Envy stared at the god bellowing a malicious cackle, envisioning it as doom approaching. He tried to turn around, open a portal he received from the Edjurl gods the demonkins served, and escape this situation, however No no no no no the fun is about to begin. The gods face stared right into the princes soul, causing thetter to groan and fall onto the ground in pain. You arent leaving here. I want to see how my usurper is doing. How long will she need to turn into the Ragnarok I nned? To topple the status quo of the world, just as the Master wanted! And for that I need to reap my friends rewards. Urghh kak! Please mercy! Ohohoho, mercy, you say? Sorry, wrong gods youre praying to. Make a deal with the Edjurl, be prepared to pay the price. Rejoice, though, I wont make it as painful as my friend would. I just need you to see what happens when my usurper takes in your powers and expels it. Arent you also curious about what will happen? Shie shie shie shie shie shie hahahahahahahaha! Krak! The Prince of Envy clenched his chest, feeling like his soul was slowly being wrung like a towel. The maliciousness of this gods mana was corrupting his very core, twisting and changing it the price of this Faustian deal. Shie shie shie shie hahahahahahahaha! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! He would have thestugh. A note from AbyssRaven "Promise." Probably the most from-the-heart song Hestia had in her disposal. Also the name of Chapter 100 and the crowning moment of her first concert. And now, she performed it in front of her past, beckoning her to ept the future and present. To remember the promise the young girl gave her parents, and to fulfill it, even if it would take two lifetimes to do so. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 350: Taste of Your own Medicine. Chapter 350: Taste of Your own Medicine. Dragonkins. Beings of unrivaled mana created by the naturally disasterous event of a monster spawning. Everything on Peolynca was born from mana and earth, and to them we return once we die. Elves, elementals, and dragons, all originated from this singr phenomenon, evolving through the millennia into what we see today. That voice it was undoubtedly Mothers. I was surprised at first when I found arge bubble of mana, forming wobbly images of Mother and, presumably, her memories on its surface. Just like with my situation, it was clear that whoever was doing this was purposely targeting our souls, extracting information from them, plus I also knew they were trying to drain it of power from the feeling I had before. Mother, trapped inside this ce was in danger, so after making sure there wasn''t any sorta traps, I delved into the bubble, only to realize her voice was getting louder. She wasnt using [Telepathy], no, she wasnt talking directly to me. It seemed more like she was narrating her own dreams. Sadly, in this swirling ice mist, I couldnt really see anything. Everything was just like a haze with nothing visible. I was wandering around, following after Mothers voice, despite how futile it seemed. It came from every direction, so I ended up merely walking around aimlessly. From mana, the dragonkins became one of the apex predators of this world. In the skies, the dragons reigned free while on thend the drakes terraformed theirnd to their needs. On the surface of the oceans, the adamantoises created more and morends for the weaker beings to live on, while in the depths the leviathans battled in lonesome supremacy against their kin for territory. Thend, the sea, the sky; everywhere you went, you would find a true dragonkin or perhaps one of lesser ones. It was truly the age of dragonkins back before my birth. However, that was when we noticed the birth of elves. Born from mana and earth just like us, they took on a familiar form of the beings already in existence in this world. While we inherited the forms of the many reptiles of this world, the elves took on the presence of the faefolk. Fairies and elementals; from them, the first elves were born. Strangely, unlike us, the elves became seapient and intelligent before most dragons. They were gifted with this perk, almost as if a god had created them. Through them, we observed the first beginnings of a proper society. We dragonkins are territorial beings. At best, our onlymunities were our nests and families. The bond between parent and child was strong, even back then. However, even we couldnt fathom what the elves would do with their intelligence, and many of us only ridiculed them. Still, they were like a skorr running around us, so we left them in peace to foster, aside from one of two belligerent feral dragons. For some reason, Mother had turned into a historian. Why exactly was I listening to a history ss right now? No, a history documentation narrated by her. Sure, it was interesting to learn about how the elves were created, but why exactly would that matter? It was like learning from biology sses humans descended from apes not really something I would use in my everyday life. There were conflicts, yes, but what wasnt one in those years? My parents told me wars between elves and dragonkins usually revolved around a single dragonkin. It was obvious the elves would find our existence a threat to theirs. However, over the many years, some societies flourished as they made peace with our kind, even turning some of the dragonkin into the elves'' guardians. We were worshipped like gods by them. Due to the circumstance of their birth, the elves already knew how to use fae magic,muning with the faefolk to cast spells. The first faemancers and mages. However, from our rtionship, the elves evolved their knowledge even further. The birth of wild magic, or as we called it today, custom spells. Over the years, however, something strange did happen. Some elves were born without their racial features like sharp ears and high magical potency. These were the first humans. Ironically, humans were treated back then just as badly as humans treat beastmen today. To the elves, the born humans were mutants and weaklings. They couldnt easily bond with an elemental like them, and acted strange. The humans were more curious and true to their feelings. I heard the elves thought of them as the curse of some god, a being created from their sins. However, in that age, everything was a god, really. We dragons, the elemental kings, and some even imagined an invisible being in the sky; anything could be a god to them, and due to this, some attributed random urrences to a gods punishment. This reasoning became even more pronounced as more and more humans appeared. It wasnt normal to the ancient dragons. They didnt understand how something like this could happen, but it did. It felt almost like the mana in this world was purposely creating a new race simr to the elves, almost like a monster spawning, but different. Just like us dragonkins, entire races could be created by this event. It just felt weird they had to be born from the elves. The bond between an elf and human would create a half-elf, confusing the remaining elves even further, to the point manymunities exiled their human children. Over the millennia, this history blurred as many documents of this event faded due to age. Even the ancient dragons I asked about these times werent sure of every detail. Strange, as they could share this information with the elves of today, but many couldnt be bothered. Even I only just remembered something this insignificant Then again, it wouldnt matter now. The elves and humans were as racially different as an elf and a dwarf, despite being both born through the elementals. Even humans and beastmen have started to drift apart. Still, one thing they all had inmon was the way they were born from mana and earth. Even the grimgarians could be considered as such. I honestly wondered why Mother was thinking of these things. Did it matter so much to her how these races were created and how they were interlinked with each other? It never felt like Mother really cared about this. However, maybe she just kept this to herself? If I remembered correctly, my uncle, Mothers brother, was married to an elven woman, and through them, the Nordor n of dragonewts was created. Yorshka and Prisci were dragonewts of this n. Mother cared for her family quite a bit, so maybe that was What? I stopped walking forward, noticing the world around me changing as the mist cleared up, morphing along with the ground underneath me. Once it all cleared up, I saw two humongous, godzi-sized beings in front of me. They were both dragons, silver dragons, in fact. Both were looking up, watching two silver dragons literally ascending to the sky through a beam of light. [Father! Mother! Noooooo! Please!] [No, no, no, no, dont leave us! Please!] A female and male, both crying out to the two disappearing in the clouds. [Nooo! Emperor Kargryxmor, why?! Why our parents?!] That was Mothers voice. She was screaming from the top of her lungs, sounding like she was weeping. It all happened that day. The ck Tyrant of the Skies ruled over all dragons in his Empire of Kargryx. However, after the War of the Demons, it all changed when the ancient dragons of yore followed their emperors apotheosis. They were to make way for the new generation, but to the many battle-scarred dragons around our age? We only thought of this as a tragedy. I had heard from Mother how much the Demon Wars took from the dragons, how they were in the frontlines more often than not, and that was how so many died. I looked up again, now also noticing other dragons being pulled up to the skies, as if this was judgement day or something. The mountains and beautiful vista of this ce were elevated even further by this incandescent sight. However, at the same time, I would understand what this was, at the end of the day the day of their parents passing. Mothers father should have fought bravely during the war, and it seemed like he survived till the end. If I were in her shoes, I would be thrilled to see my parents returning from war unharmed only for my happiness to vanish as they still had to die. Many dragonkins lost their parents or older siblings on this day. What an honor, right? However, all I could see was my parents being dragged away from me without anything I could do. How could Aurena do this to us? How could the Emperor do this to us? Eventually, Odlesstrus and I epted their passing, realizing they still looked down on us from the heavens. I still had hoped they were with us. I had to, as I believed they wouldnt abandon uspletely. Still, neither my brother nor I could ever hear their voices ever again. To me, they were dead. Sadly, this event also left a power vacuum in our Empire. Who would be the new emperor? A war of session began between Kargryxmors children, all striving to reach for the crown to make their father proud. From what I heard from Eltharion, many werent too keen to fight, but were dragged into the battle through their maternal ns anyways. Many wanted to be the right-hand n underneath n Kargryxmor. Because of this chance, their siblings or their ns couldnt allow such an opportunity to pass. Eltharion himself was expected to fight his siblings, as he was heir apparent. He needed to fight, y his family, and unify Kargryx for his fathers legacy. It was tragic, even more if you considered this happened not long after the Demon Wars ended. The Civil War of Kargryxs Session. My brother and I were neutral. We supported no one, as I determined it was the best course of action. Unlike the dragons fighting during this time, we were still considered pretty youngpared to them. There was a thousand-year difference between Eltharion and me, for example. Without the ancient dragons to guide them, many of these youngsters became belligerent and thirsted for power. Without my parents, I couldnt muster the strength to fight back. I felt weak in front of all them, as I was just a newly evolved S rank back then. Sadly, in this war, there was no way for us to stay out of the conflict. Eventually, a n came over, aiming to recruit us. We epted under threat. We were the only Nordor dragons, after all. We couldnt reject their demands, risking making them into our enemies at that point. I knew they came for me, as Odlesstrus was only A rank back then. Even if I was a new S rank, I still was an S rank. The more they recruited, the better their chances were. For my brother, I would fight and survive, as that was all I could do. [Mellox Grraaaaaak!] [Im sorry! IM SORRY!] I had to y former friends. For this was war. Even those who wanted to stay neutral were dragged into battle, forced by their new masters to fight. Friends battled friends, family slew family. It was the bloodiest part of our history. Mother did not tell me this. I just witnessed her flying in the sky, killing those she once considered friends. She saw the friends she made during this war getting burned and ripped apart by her enemies, some of which were even her old friends from before the war. Whose side was she supposed to fight on? Although, at the end of the day, she could only think of her brother. In all the blood raining down on me, I could only see her tears. The rage she felt for this tragedy, the sadness she experienced as she wished for the ancient dragons back, and the grudge she had for Kramps for not listening to her prayers. However, none of her feelings mattered. In her wake, Mother gazed at those she froze, staring at their cold dead eyes. Mother sure was a force back then, but it seemed she showed little to no joy in surviving for this long. To me, survival was winning, but during a war like this was it actually winning if you killed your countrymen as a result? For Mother, the answer was obvious to see from the pain and rage in Mothers eyes. This was why she despised wars and Kramps. I could understand from the sight I was watching. Dragons ripping each other apart, others burned or torn asunder by magic and dragon breaths, while some were crushed by the strength of mountain-sized drakes. This was carnage. This was hell. This was war. Senseless violence performed as sacrifices for the goals of those above. The ones fighting limb and limb would never fully reap the rewards from this conflict, as many were traumatized by the fighting. Mother was strong, but even she only considered herself a foot soldier. So what was I then? I fought for Aurena to fulfill my deal with her to return to my parents. I couldnt give it up as I wanted to meet them again to apologize for being an idiot daughter. After what I had learned, my conviction just became stronger. Still, wasnt I just another puppet to end this war for Aurena? Sure, I knew this already, but it felt harder to swallow after seeing what a real war was like. Was this what I was leading up to? Sure, instead of a civil war, we would be fighting the enemy, at least, that was what I thought. However, how much did I know about the demonkins? How much had Aurena told me about them? Was I just a puppet? If you thought about it, I wascking information, and only through knowledge you could move forward with agency. In this case, I sorelycked a real idea on wars. I couldnt fathom seeing a civil war like this, even if I had watched movies about them. The reality inside a movie wasnt as intense as watching a dragonkins corpse rotting alone on the ground. The fields of dead dragonkins. The roars of battle filled with both blood rush and agony. I felt ignorant. KrrrrrrrrrrrrrrruaaAAAAAAAAAAAH! Then, just as Mother told me once, he turned the war around. My father, Eltharion Kargryxmor. He was a jet-ck bipedal dragon with four wings just like Kramps, however Fathers face looked more tame and peaceful inparison. Kramps had this strict and bossy look when I visited him in his divine realm, but Father looked almost sad. Father wasnt a dragon who focused primarily on magic or dragon breaths, but used his scale maniption and other racial abilities to create weapons. Swords, spears, hammers, anything he thought could change the tides of battle. This was his advantage of being a bipedal dragon. At least, that was what Mother was narrating. he swooped through, cleaving enemies with his scale des as if they were trees. It honestly is funny to see how there is even a dragoon cult reserved only for his fighting style. Ironic even, since Eltharion began to despise wars after all this ended. The oldest brother had to kill all his younger siblings. I could never do that to Odlesstrus. His will was firm, and that is why he deserves to be called emperor. To take the life of family the two eldest siblings stood before each other. Father and his brother the second eldest of the Kargryxmor siblings. Flying in the clouds, they red at each other. Mother could only watch as the civil war looked like it was almost about to end and the memory showed only that victory. There was no battle, just the results. Eltharion left the battlefield for a year, heartbroken from this battle. His siblings who survived up until now didnt falter though, believing this was a grace period they needed to take advantage of. They had to get stronger and grow their might before he returned. At the same time, I took advantage of this chaos and sneaked out with my brother. Funnily enough, the others did the same. My sisters appeared before him. The six Empresses of Kargryx followed after our future Emperor. Dragons were captivated by strength. After seeing that, I could understand why Mother would willingly follow him. There was no stronger dragon than Father right now, but unlike the females who cowered from his strength, these six dragonesses walked behind him. Gyadiosa Bemsa Jormangra Gaistrus Mianaxt Goldduragon Forminaxtrass Azura Leviretus Virrx Kainena Arviosa Yuilengreill Huanlong Gueillxar Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor Those were the full names of the six Dragon Empresses of Kargryx. And as if it was fate, all of them were entranced by him at that moment. They didnt leave him in the one year he needed to rest, as with the death of his brother by his hand, he gained enough levels to evolve into the next stage. SS rank. The first SS rank of the newest generation after the Origin Gods descent. While he rested, it wasnt all rose and sunshine amongst the future Empresses. Gyadriosa, a flying mutant leviathan, wanted Father all for herself, even challenging the next eldest Giastrus, a mountain drake. Forminaxtrass, a lichdragon, wanted everyone to be calm, but even she understood if she wanted her partner, she had to fight against the others. Virrx, a feathered dragon with the appearance of a bird, and Yuilengreill, Neills mother and as such a kirin, were frightened by the sheer pressure of these three, trying their best to appease Eltharion in their way. On the other hand, Mother and my uncle could only watch as all of this unfolded but to my surprise, Mother was the one to take the first move. [Your Majesty, is it really alright to wait this long? You have already evolved.] Father changed a bit after his evolving, but didnt grow much in size. He still could tower over a skyscraper and crush a human like an ant, but outside of his glowing scales and another pair of wings, he still looked pretty much the same. Possibly, he didnt get a good evolution and just continued down his evolution path, as I did during my time in Belzac. [ I understand, but I need this power. I must reach the strength of Father before I can do anything. For that, I have to control my battle frenzy in this new form. I need to practice and then I will end it all.] [ I understand, then, trust in us to protect you. We six will be all your need, so rest easy.] [Thank you Melloxtressa.] It was romantic. Mother taking the first step towards the heartbroken prince It felt like a fairy tale or some romance story. Unfortunately, it reminded me of something worse. Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! H-How could you?! Father is a bloody harem protagonist?! ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! I was born from that?! Mother! How could you do this to me?! How could you possibly fall in love with a blood harem MC?! This sucks! My existence sucks! Ooooooooh, this whole dragon thing sucks! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! CRINGE! I couldnt control myself. The moment that thought came to mind, I couldnt help but fall to the ground and squirm around from the sight of Mother and the other Empresses falling in love with this-this PERVERT! Argh! Unfaithful, lovers boy! Disgusting! Dragon Father? More like Casanova trash! Pff! But suddenly, somebody cackled and it wasnt me. Hmm? I turned around, but couldnt hear it anymore. Was it part of Mothers memories? Why would she suddenlyugh then, when everything had been pretty sad or tragic? Then again, it could also be Yup, this might be her only happy memory during this entire war. Her brother was safe and here she also met her future husband. No wonder. Thankfully, Mother seemed to have skipped that memory but did show me how at the end of this one-year period, Mother made a vow with the other Empresses. All of them managed to get over their antagonism with each other, but they still made a deal with how they would be called once they proposed to Eltharion. In other words, an argument over who would marry him first, as everybody wanted to be called First Empress. Unfortunately, only one could be the first, and to not cause a fight between them, they all decided to just go down the list. [Okay, its obvious I should be first since Im the oldest!] Gyadiosa began, but that was quickly shot down by the others. [Nonsense! I was stronger than you, so I should be the first!] Gaistrus argued. [And? Who cares, I care for Eltharion the most! I shall be the first empress!] Forminaxtrass red at the others. As I said, my Father was disgusting. How could he do this to these six women? Does he have no shame? Harem protagonists honestly. In any case, the rest of the memories from here began to cheer up due to Fathers presence on the battlefield as a SS rank, however, due to his one year hermitage, his number of siblings had reduced to two. Eltharion looked happy, but at the same time sad at how everything went. He was mournful about what happened to his brother and didnt want to feel like a kinyer, but sadly, the situation wouldnt allow him to live with his ws clean. Hisst two siblings were far too gone at this point, and any attempts for peace were long gone. Eltharion med himself for this. His inaction meant he now had the strength to end it all here, but it also meant his family was exterminated. Thus, to bring about the peace he desired, he slew hisst two siblings, then punished those who fanned the mes of wars in their greed, and also established a more strict governance of the Empire. Mother had left a lot of this out when she exined our history to me. Even Yorshka missed out on a ton of these details, so watching all of this first-hand felt pretty surreal. Mothers narration was pretty biased, but the sight she showed me wasn''t. It felt like somebody throwing cold water at me to face reality. Strangely, after the empire began to stabilize with my fathers coronation, the memories began to fast forward a bit. My uncle falling in love with an elf and establishing a dragonewt n in Loatryx, Mothers training in the [Dungeon of Infinite Feasts] to be SS rank, her oath to be the strongest before fighting Father, and then the eventual battle against him. Dragon courtship was determined through strength where both male and female had to prove themselves to the other. While both could be attracted to each other through physical features like humans, at the end of the day, both could only be sure the other was a worthy mate through power. Suffice to say, Mother and Father were both two SS rank, and while Mother was only a new one, they still fought tooth and nail until Father came out as the winner. Still, this was enough to prove to Father her will, and Mother got her wish to marry the strongest dragon in existence for the strongest hatchling. Mother also got back in touch with the other empresses. Due to all the time she spent training, Mother had lost contact with them, but it seems that they got along pretty well, although Mother still felt they became strangers over the years. All of these memories came to me in a sorta Powerpoint manner a bunch of slides with small videos. Then again, considering what the demonkins were nning, maybe this ce was only choosing selective memories to break her like what they did to my other self and parallel minds? Torment your mind while draining your soul in the background. What a nasty attack. [Thank goodness!] I opened my eyes when I heard Mothers voice again, snapping it around until I noticed my surroundings having turned sparkly. Wherever I looked, I could see the shining of diamonds embedded in the walls of this gigantic cavern, almost asrge as the cave Mother made in my subspace. Going closer, I touched them, noticing they weren''t diamonds but actually scales. Very thick and cold to the touch scales, mind you. That was then I realized this wasnt just any cavern, it had to be the cave where Mother lived before she met me. Which meant, that voice [Grow strong, alright? Grow as strong as your father. Grow so strong the world cant hurt you, okay? However, dont worry when somebody bullies you. Mama will take care of you. I will make sure you will grow strong. Thats what your Mama is here for you.] came from over there. Mother, in her dragon form. She was coddling a rather small egg despite her size. I could only gulp as I recognized its shape and form that egg was the one I was born from. I couldnt think of a name. In fact, I couldnt think of anything else outside of the fact I finally was having a child. After so many years, I would finally be a mother. Mothers voice. My brother, the other empresses, and a few of my underlings came to celebrate with me. Eltharion stayed behind at his home, wanting to give me some space, but I knew he did it because he wasnt in the right mind. The older a dragon gets, the less stable one''s mind and soul bes. That was why ancient dragons must slumber. However, I couldnt think of sleeping. My hatchling would soon be born. I wouldnt be alone anymore. My family could finally grow! She lost her parents, she lost her friends, and her brother had made his own life after he found his wife. It seemed like Mother was feeling lonely, despite her having Father and the other empresses. The look she gave my egg made me feel like she was looking at me. A mothers love sure was something, huh? However, if we got to this point, then the next memory should be Woah?! Out of nowhere, my body began to move forward. I snapped around, only to see Mothers tail pushing me. I didnt know these illusion could influence somebody elses body?! [This isnt an illusion anymore, dear.] Huh?! [So there is no need anymore for me to watch those thoughts again. The pain should be left behind, for I have you my dear daughter.] Woah?! The next thing I knew, Mothers gigantic face rubbed against my entire body. My egg in her hands disappeared, vanishing into thin air as it transitioned into caressing me. M-Mother?! Youre awake?! [The moment you entered the bubble. Thank you, but you sure took your time, dear. I had to experience losing your egg ten times before you finally came, hiehie. What a nasty power our enemy has,] Mother giggled as mana mist was exuded from her body, changing her back into her dragonewt form before she gave me a thick hug. Ehehe, i-is that so? I grimaced nervously at the sound of ten repeats. S-Sorry about that, I had some problem on my own to deal with. No, dont apologize! Why, I dont know why, but you seem more mature. I think that fits you well. Yes, you seem a bit more mature than before, although maybe its just the presence youre exuding. Mother smiled before releasing me from her embrace. So, how was it? It sure was a boon for you to watch all of that. Your memories? Wait, you controlled all of that? This space is influenced by your soul. I realized that when I woke up and questioned what happened to me. During the time I needed to figure things out, I also saw you and strangely, the space distorted and it began showing you, well, my memories I was surprised to hear that part, figuring maybe that was the reason why when I entered the bubble everything was just mist. In the process, I thought it might be good for you to finally learn a bit more about myself. Telepathy would be overloading your brain, but this was fantastic for the visuals and well, it just all happened. Mother Still, hehehe, how funny it even worked afterwards. Sure made me nostalgic for my past. This thing shows your inner wants all to invoke one feeling from you Envy, we both answered simultaneously. Just with my other self and longing for our parents and friends. Even with me inside disrupting the influences, it still shows you what you want to see. If that is the case, then shouldnt it be easy for you, my dear? I raised a brow, not understanding what Mother was saying. This trap was created by the demonkins to trap you, but, this is still a dimensional breach. That means, a space-time magic. Unless the demonkins had a void-touched, this is probably the works of the Edjurl gods. If the Edjurl gods are supporting them this much, then it has to be on the wish of a prince of sin. The Prince of Envy, to be exact, I think. I looked at her with suspicion. You think? Hey, Mother, didnt you say you didnt care about this war? Why do you know this much? Hmm? Dear, I lived through the Demon Wars. I know enough about our enemies to make an educated guess, alright? Its critical thinking. Mother raised her head up, looking proud of her ability almost to the point she wanted to be praised. Hiehie, then, if this is the work of the Prince of Envy, then shouldnt you be able to do that? Right, I can usurp this power of his. Just like what I did unconsciously back in my illusion. I nodded. I could still feel my blessings on myself, and my ability to usurp has already showed its effect prior. Huh. but how are we supposed to get out of here, then? Mother, I didnt explore, but it honestly seemed like the depths of the abyss outside. Creepy, dark, and it looked endless. No clear exit in sight. Ooooh, in that case, then you dont have to worry. Well just make it ourselves~ She leaned her head forward, looking at me impishly. We just have to find whoever it is who did this to us, no? Then force them to free us~ No System, you noticed? Well, I can still sense mana even without my skills, and I know where that wretch is. I could technically see the two sources with my [Mana Eyes] as it apparently was an innate ability of my body. Still, if I were to confront them, having Mother with me would be best. Youre willing to help me Oh wait, right, I already crossed that line, huh? I remembered how Mother had to save me from entering this ce in the first ce. Guess it cant be helped then. Oh, you meant that? Well, in the end, I still failed to protect you, no? I widened my eyes in confusion. Well, I tried to help you free yourself from getting sucked into that dimension breach, but lo and behold, you jumped right back into the portal to save me. Not like I helped you out at all when all of that happened, right? So, if you ask me, I didnt manage to save you. So, the deal between us is still up if you ask me. Really? So, does that mean you wont drag me to Miononbx? If you hadnt jumped into the portal and had saved me afterwards, I would have considered the deal broken. However even I am not that terrible of a mother to ignore what you did to me, Hestia Besides, didnt you call me something when you jumped in for me~ She grinned, staring at me with lovey-dovey eyes. U-Uh, I did? She nodded. I think you finally called me Mama, again. I felt like my head would explode any moment now. The heat was umting. Haaaa I need to get out of here. If you want, you can usurp the powers of this demonkin prince, but Ill make sure you will stay safe, but for a single price. I gulped when her eyes stared at me like an imps. I cant forgive you for calling my husband those words, Hestia~ Even if you are his daughter and have all the right to~ So Shit, she heard me call Father that?! But, its true! The dude is a harem protagonist! See the light, Mother! See the truth of your husband! He has six wives! You have to call me Mama, once again~ Even in this empty void of a world, Mother wouldnt stop teasing me. Now, watch~ Watch as your puny powers get usurped by my blessed. Watch her bring down your world and experience the true terror of who the one you call Aurenas dog! Krrrgh! The unknown Edjurl god pulled the demonkin Prince of Envys head up, forcing his eyes open as he stared at the ball of mana in the distance. A creation he made with [Original Sin: Jaldaboath]. A brilliant ability to look into the souls of his enemies while also sucking their souls dry. The Prince of Envy would learn how Aurora and KleaHatma, something he almost rejoiced about. The fact one of the demons of sins was still alive was joyful news for this demonkin, however, he couldnt relish it for too long. For the price of this information, for the price of staring into the soul influenced by this unknown god the prince would pay a heavy penalty. KRUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! Urk! Shie shie shie shie! Its happening! Yes, Hestia! Usurp his powers! Use the power of Envy against this maggot! Sow chaos, sow disaster! Sow the seeds of change and entertain my master! Bring him joy! The god pulled the prince up and restricted his movement with his mana. Now unable to move or talk, the god smiled deviously before vanishing into thin air. Embrace it well, demonkin~ May you enjoy my blessing. You soul and your sight! His seed was already inside the princes soul. All that was needed now was a trigger. Kuhhhhhhhaaaa! With the sound of water exploding, the ball of mana meant to trap Melloxtressa exploded. From the remnants of the rain, a dragon rose out. Her scales were ck like the deepest ridges of this ce. Her form twisted from the mana her body had absorbed, using it to create what was needed for her to free herself. This was what the demonkin saw. There. A womans voice resounded from the distance,manding the dragon as it crawled forward along with eight legs. The woman herself, thought, also started to have her form distorted, turning into a giant of a woman. The fear of spiders came into full disy here as the weird, eldritch dragon lunged its long legs forward, roaring out with its slime-like maw wide open. The Prince of Envy saw this and jerked back at its freakish pace. If this had happened on Peolynca while the Prince was fully alert, he would have seen through the illusion and engaged Hestia in a normal fashion. However, in this ce, where the Edjurls control was the highest, it was just unlucky for the demonkin to meet one favoring Hestia. The unknown gods mana and influence had already infected his soul. The seed of madness had met its trigger. The usurper had arrived, and the illusion was created. KuuuAAAAAHHHHH! GaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Unconsciously, the Princes arms transformed with [Original Sin: Demiurge] into those of a [Ridge Climbing wreaver]. A monster only found in the precarious mountains of BoleTaria, this beast had long ws made to extend and swipe at unexpected mountaineers and prey. In other words, the demonkin Prince of Envy was a so-called blue mage with this demonic ability. Take on the powers of others by transforming themselves into them, that was the power of this ability. For example, if the Prince were to transform into Hestia, he could possibly use her abilities if it were possible in the first ce due to Hestias uncontroble usurpation powers. Out of fear, the prince fought back through instincts alone, using more and more of his various forms to prevent Hestia froming closer. However, as a result, his visage of the pope of the Church of Aurena vanished as a consequence. He returned to his proper appearance that of a ghoulish man with mismatched features and limbs, all assorted in a way without rhyme or reason. A consequence of overusing [Original Sin: Demiurge] was the fact that eventually over the years, even a Prince of Envy would forget what he actually looked like. Just like the demonkin of envy Hestia fought in Griffonpeak, this new form was nothing more than a collection of all the beings and people he had copied. But even then Are you trying to harm my daughter even further? Melloxtressa was fully immersed in the situation, finding the demonkins screams of terror quite amusing. Although not a sadist, she was instead fueled by anger for endangering her daughter. This anger just turned into schadenfreude. KuuuuuAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! [oPeN THe poRTal!!!] Even her telepathic messages were dibobting to read. All to heighten up the fear factor to the extreme as Melloxtressa exined to Hestia. Tormentthat was all. Since Hestia couldnt use System spells here to open up a door nor did Melloxtressa have her subspace runes, this was the only way. Find the perpetrator and make him open the way out. Torture him not with pain, but with fear unimaginable. After Hestia had usurped the power, Hestia was acting overly aggressive while Melloxtressa would threaten the Prince of Sin. To the dragons, all they could see was a frightened man, but to the demonkin, all he could see was an illusion. An illusion of the greatest fear in his heartbeing rejected by the Edjurl gods and plunged into the hellscape of this world. The beasts he saw in Hestia and Melloxtressa were his umted nightmares bing real from the Edjurl gods ruinous powers. A tricksters deceit was the truth to the gullible and weak. This is too easy?! Why is he only iling around while T-Posing?! She did not know her secret benefactor had already assured everything would work out. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Free ME!!! Uponmand, the bindings were loosened and the prince could finally move again. Without even retaliating, the demonkin threw an item on the ground, causing the air to rupture apart. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! In it he jumped. Hestia! [Got it!] With her Mother, the two followed right behind their enemy. Pushed forward by a strange watery sensation, the pair traversed through this dusk without an idea of where they wouldnd. They waited as long as itsted, and the moment the light at the end of the tunnel appeared, they were spit out of it into the sight of a medieval room made from fairnite. Unfortunately, due to the force of it, they were ejected right out of the window, into the skies of Peolynca once again. The Divine System returned to Hestia. The girl wanted to celebrate, but Melloxtressa instantly grabbed her daughter and beat her wings, zooming out of the area without a second dy. Mother?! Hestia shook her head in confusion, wondering what her Mother was doing, only to see what was behind them. Arge church city as white as the wings of Aurena. Thergest religious city belonging to the Church of Aurena Aureolis. Through the portal, they ended up right in the room of the pope. Melloxtressa, having sensed something was up the moment they returned to Peolynca, flew right away, hoping none of the people there saw them. Without breaking a sweat, she then used wind magic to protect her daughter before flying forward at mach speed after casting a grey magic circle. Wait, are you Thats [Haste]! Correct, because of this ident, Melloxtressa had be what was known as a void-touched. Just like Hestia, she had met the requirement to cast [Space-Time Magic]. With this new-found skill, Melloxtressa sted away, knowing exactly where her daughter wanted to be at this moment. However, the moment they appeared in Elyonda, they were introduced not to the city they had gotten to know for over two weeks now, but a battlefield. Two days had passed since they were taken. Chapter 351: The Siege. Chapter 351: The Siege. Temporary connection to the Divine System of Peolynca has been established under the authority of the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Limited functions possible Entering World of Peolynca. Former Peolyncian profile detected. Reactivating profile of individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] sess. Wee back 389 human followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14317 Hello, Peolynca! Your idol is back! What a trick! It was a bit surprising that Mothers n to just scare the demonkin worked in the end, but how shocking was it for the portal to put us in Aureolis of all ces? First time there, but Yeostar properly told me that was where I had reappeared. He also informed me the siege had already begun, which exined why I had suddenly lost 389 followers the instant I returned to Peolynca. So, watching the siege of Elyonda was a pretty dread-filled experience. Hordes of goblins, kobolds, and orcs filled thendscape far as I could see. Tamed monsters were being ordered about, either transporting their master around the siege camps or moving aroundrge siege weapons like those mana cannons. Orcs, trolls, and various shamans from these grimgarian races acted asmanders for this army. Even to me, watching this tidal wave of grimgarians on the ground was frightening. I have never seen this many people in a single ce before. Like an endless sea of flesh and metal, they nketed the ground and area in their visage, trampling every strand of grass in Elyondas vicinity. It was bone-chilling This was what an army looked like. Over 10000 Can I even take down so many before my Mana or Stamina ran out? Even with the sun up? I was second-questioning my capabilities. Hestia! Woah! Mother tucked me to the side, narrowly dodging what looked like a ball of condensed mana. Dont tell me! I snapped my head to my side, only to grimace as I noticed that multiple cannons were aimed at us at the same time. Those grimgarians were nning on shooting us down! Well, dear, since our deal is effectively back to normal Mother let go of me. See you in the city, dear~ Be careful~ And she zoomed off into the safe confines of Elyonda, leaving behind a shattered hole in what looked like a mana barrier around the city. It quickly regenerated, but did she have to punch through everything with her head?! I could see the destroyed parts of the town even from here. That, however, wasnt the problem. I didnt have the time toin to her. All I could do was watch her fly away as I was suddenly falling towards the ground. Mother!!! Child abuse! However, I quickly snapped out of my shock as my parallel minds reminded me of the situation on hand and herst words before she flew away. Since our deal is effectively back to normal, she said. In other words, what she mentioned in the void wasnt a lie. She was letting me off the hook since she didnt prevent me from being swallowed into that ce. Meaning, she was back to assessing if I was ready to stand on my own. Dammit! Cant believe I already forgot about it! Mothers training is hellish! I trembled at how she pounded into me how to manifest my Territory. Mother was nice, but the way she lived her life wasnt. I just saw her life go by like a Powerpoint, I shouldnt forget about it. Urgh, but not enough power yet. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s sr core status: [24%] I had used up all my energy when I fought that demonkin, then I used [Battle Frenzy], and was then forced to use it again to use my usurped demonic powers. I was drained. Mana and Stamina were both below 25% as a consequence of me nearly going all out on that demonkin, and since it had been raining then before I got caught in that dimension breach, I couldnt recharge my sr core during all that time nor was I able to eat and recover my Stamina while trapped in that space. I honestly should be happy I didnt get [Starvation] during all of that, but I could hear my stomach rumbling about right now. Although my Health was at 100%, I actually couldnt fight right now, especially in this dragonewt form! Dammit, no choice. Humanize! Kuuuuuraaaaaah! I was now arger target, sure, but I needed to get back to the city! For some reason, it was protected byrge, silvery earth walls. Anything was better than to get peppered to death by those cannons. I needed all the Agility I could afford. Haste, Swift Winds, Overload. Lets go! Rocket! [center] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Pushing through my bodys exhaustion, I ignited my scale-dust and shot forward, flying past a few mana shots in the process. However, the closer I came to the city, the more eyes focused on me with the intensity of hawks. The fact I havent even made it to the city yet felt absolutely scary. I could see the enemy armys camps, siege weapons, weapon storages, but, most importantly, also the burning of corpses. Battles had already begun and from here I could even see cannons shooting at the city. The mana barrier surrounding the city was protecting them, but how long had the battlested already? I thought the grimgarians would appear in two or three days with Masters gueri attacks. Dont tell me wed been that long in that void?! Shit! UuuuuuuAAAAAAAH! [Danger Perception] activated as I heard that roar. Following my instincts, I barrel rolled to the side, dodging what seemed like a red projectile. I snapped my head down, noticing an ogre had shot an arrow at me. High ogre or not, that shot looked like it would pack a punch. I probably should appraise them, but I had to let it go when I noticed echikobolds preparing their arrows as well. Sure, they wouldnt be able to hit me up here, but goodness gracious it was like a hail of arrowsing from below. Including the mana cannons, I was starting to remember what happened when I escaped Belzac forest. The grimgarian army did the same to Astalos and the twins back then! Now I knew how they felt! Help me! [Draconic Barrier] and my scales were active. I even had [Air Shield] and [Tailwind] on to redirect the weaker projectiles, but flying through all of this was a real hazard. The longer this went on, the more timeI spent on dodging than flying forward. The city seemed further and further away. Do I actually have to fight back? I couldnt probably rely on wind spells to reduce the amount of mana I use. Urgh, but I need storm spells for this Or, maybe I should just drop that nuke already? HEY! LOOK HERE! As I was about to contemte on expending thest bit of mana to the point of going into the negative, my eyes widened up when I saw not only an explosion but also a blue crescent projectile rip right through the grimgarians right in front of me. What?! Two signals iing from the city. HEY! COME ON, SIS! Neill! I managed to hear her voice even from up hear and through all the chaos below me, meaning she was using [Draconic Roar]. I couldnt see her, but themotion caused by the sudden attacks forced the grimgarians to send most of their soldiers towards it, including some of their mages. Even the ogre archer had to look away,manding the surrounding grimgarians forward. More explosions and sh projectiles decimated the enemy lines, until I saw Neill jump out of the smoke, waving at me to go to the city. I nodded and sted forth, grabbing Neill mid-flight and flew into the city with the cover fire of what seemed to be Larent''s sword attacks. Huh, the mana barrier didnt break? [center] [Humanized (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Ahahaha, I knew it! Took you long enough, you brat! The first thing I did when wended on the walls of the city was to transform back into my dragonewt form. The walls were too small for me and the numerous scared soldiers were panicked enough as it was, but most importantly, Neill asked me to shift. Two days! Do you know how long that was? We were fighting together one moment, then the next you disappeared and I had to deal with all the things you were supposed to do! How can you leave your big sis out to dry like that! Why are youining? When I heard that I had been gone for two days, I felt this tight feeling in my chest upon realizing I left her without saying anything for two days, only to lose it all when she started being bossy. ring at her, her face tensed up a bit and she began tough nervously. E-Ehehe Not a good joke, huh? Sorry. She then tightened her embrace and began grinning again. Still, I knew you woulde back! d to see you and Melloxtressa looking bright as ever! Pff! To her, it was only two days, but to me, it felt like a month cause of my other selfs illusions. Sorry for beingte to the battle. And thanks for helping me out of that pickle. Ha! Thats what big sisters are for, you little skink just d that you out of there in time. Shes right. Sis loosened her grip around me and I turned around, seeing Larent walk up the stairs with Alistar. Haha, your sisters intuition really came true. Two days of you being away really made me worry, but nothing takes your mind off worry more than war. Panic. Fear. Battle. Wounded. Death. That was the super short summary of everything that happened after Mother and I disappeared for two days. Sis and Larent managed to keep everything calm and collected while I was gone, with the former believing I woulde back. Two days of preparations were slower without me, especially since a bunch of the civilians panicked after they saw the state of the city. Looking over, I could visibly see the ces my battle with the demonkin urred. Rubble, ashes, and even arge hole. Mother also left a huge indestructible wall behind after she came to save me, which Neill and Larent had turned into the impromptu earth walls in front of the city. Dragon paths and mana de were pretty instrumental for all of it. After all the defenses were up and the forces assembled, the city with itsmanders prepared for the siege. With the return of Master, it also signaled the iing grimgarian forces. Everybody but thebatants, logistics staff, the mages, and the medical group were sent to the arena, where they would take shelter until the siege was over. The ind and navel forces of the enemy arrived at the same time. We sent Saint Kushlekzar with his group to the port to defend them. Even from here, you can hear cannons roaring. Alistar pointed my attention to the south of the city after he gave me a quick recap. We hired all the mercs and adventurers in the city, any of them with the will to fight. Sir Jethro also went over there with his warrior priests. How nerve wracking. Alistar left out a bunch of the details but I could figure things out even without him saying it. In front of the citys walls was an army of grimgarians, but the walls ced there funneled all the cannons into a single area. With these mud walls taller than the city walls, this was the only choice, but it gave the city a better way to anticipate things. All the cannons and trebuchets were located in the northwest, with the mana barrier protecting the city. This was honestly the first time I saw the magic properly protecting everything, as during the battle of Griffonpeak the giant geiserg king destroyed it pretty easily. However, seeing as mana barriers are fueled by mana, they couldnt let this siege go on for too long. They needed to fight back. People have already died, right? Larent nodded. Our first attack failed. Your virigress, Rajah, managed to scout an attack route but we were ambushed. Princess Fargryneill and I managed to wipe out the battalion, including one of their B rank ogres, but we lost numerous brave men and women in the process. Princess? Did Neill reveal herself? I noticed how she was perturbed by it. The saurians also took out a B rankmander during his gueri warfare. They are down to 13, but reports say they have five more on the ships, Neill sighed, looking frustrated. Rajah is safe, just saying. I guess she noticed it from my face. The fact I didnt see Rajah around made me nervous. That easy to see? Mhmm. Neill scratched her head. Rita and Rajah are our only scout troops right now. That girl might be a coward, but for some reason found it in herself to do something for this war. Her nt magic and Rajahs shadow magic reallypliment each other when ites to subterfuge. Rita was a dryad and Rajah could enter others shadows. If Rita uses her dryad powers, she could use the vegetation around her for easy travel while carrying Rajah around. I could feel my tamer link with him, even my party bracelet confirmed he was alive, but it still felt unnerving. Just as I got out of that weird ce, I was ced right into this mess without a way to cool down. Two days lost. I need to do something now! Okay, so ho We proceed by having you rest up, Hestia. All four of us turned around as we heard Mothers voice, seeing her fly over before she threw a basket of bread and jerky at me. Military rations. Your soldiers are well trained, Sir Alistar~ T-Thank you, your Majesty! Sir Alistar greets your Grace once again! Alistar bowed, causing the soldiers and knights to follow suit. I looked between them and then back to the basket of food Mother threw at me, but before I could say anything, she spoke. I think you got the gist of things. Two days, and you used [Battle Frenzy] twice, including going overdrive with [Sr Beam]. I know Im famished, but thankfully, I can sustain myself with mana alone, unlike you, child. Fortunately, it isnt raining today, but before you go into battle you should eat, Mother said before taking a bite of the bread she had. Urk! This tastes like rock. I raised an eyebrow, before noticing Neill making a nk face while the soldiers around us looked normal. I took a bite from the bread, immediately noticing the toughness with my teeth. How long has it been since I ate bread without any yeast? Not only that, but it''s gone cold already. A day, or two old? At least its not moldy. Its edible. And I ripped a piece from the loaf before slicing it in half to put the jerky between it. Sandwiches were faster to eat, anyways. Food should not go to waste. Even if I had food inside my storage, I shouldnt be unthankful to Mother who went out of her way to get them for me. Even if she did ditch me. [Sorry, and good job.] Mother sent me that telepathic message with a smile while chewing the bread. As heartless as thatst move was, she was adhering with the deal. Besides, she brought me here from Aureolis, after all. There were two countries in between the holy capital and Yeos! Larent, Alistar, and Mother then left me alone to go back to what they needed to do. Neill apanied me on my break and led me to the clinic. While I was munching on my bread and let the sun refuel me, my ears couldnt ignore all the shots hitting the mana barrier. Was this how people felt having guns shot at them? Youre probably wondering why were notunching an attack, right? Neill suddenly brought up, drawing my attention. Not really, I answered bluntly, shocking Neill. Hey, I havent had the time to digest any of this in time. My mind was still upied by the war in Mothers illusion. Jeez, just hear me out, okay. I need to vent. I nodded, satisfied with being her ears for now. Every decent city has a mana barrier, yeah? Invented by the Aleistians to not only protect the city from attacks but also to detect intruders. Needs mana to keep it up, and that means batteries and mages. And, let me guess, Yeos doesnt have an abundance of mages despite being this close to Aleistunum? Neill slumped her body. The damn city doesnt have anything despite being allies with the empire, you mean! Not enough soldiers, mages, or any kind of resources for a war. The only thing they have enough is food! Look. Neill pointed at a cannon stationed on the walls, including a few trebuchet and giant crossbows. She exined the city could defend itself since the city itself was pretty old and had some good defensive properties like their high-quality mana barrier. Prince Markval told her they were all present from Aleistunum in the past. However, no matter how strong these defenses were, since the city was undermanned and didnt have enough batteries, they needed Neill to use up 75% of her mana to keep them patched up today. Just after that, she was sent out with Larent for that failed ambush. Due to all the people lost in that attack, Larent has been reassessing the situation. I dont really understand much about warfare, and the stuff Larent exined was pretty barebones, but essentially there are three ways to skew a war to your advantage. Neill put three fingers up. First, strategicbatants you, me, Larent, Tehmrayn, Kushlekzar, Melloxtressa. People who can deal withrge amounts of enemies at once. Second, good ol numbers. Third, your technological and manatech advancements. Stronger custom magics, better abilities, better equipment, and anything else you can think of. Quality was superior to quantity in this world, but nobody should ignore what insurmountable numbers could do. For example, the city was terribly undermanned while 10k grimgarians were outside this ce. Sure, a tactical nuke could wipe them all out, but from the look of it, Larent hadnt given the signal to attack yet despite being the highest level amongst us, not including Mother and the never-moving Tehmrayn. However, while stats and numbers mattered, you shouldnt forget about items and magic itself. I still remember when I sparred with Master in Carine Vige before and after I became a B rank. Despite having lower stats than me, he still managed to overwhelm me by using a catalyst. That was why I thought Eines and Grimnirs craftsmanship were extremely valuable. Tasianna was the one who benefitted the most from a single item. That catalyst she got from Kiiro and then blessed by Zephira? Helped her develop her current fighting style. Turned it all around for her. So with ack of soldiers, the only way for us to fight against this horde is to rely on number one and three. Neill looked at me with expectation. However, everybody has a limit, even if you can regenerate Mana or Stamina infinitely, there is arcane corruption. Even a mana being like Tasianna can only regenerate a certain amount of mana before everything around them is used up. Numbers matter, no matter how strong you are. I nodded, understanding her logic there. Even if we couldnt outnumber the enemy, somebody like Mother could kill them off in one go. However, we didnt have that option, so with our current number of strategicbatants we had to rotate people around. I heard from Saori sieges could take weeks on Earth, so maybe this was the case here, too? And that is only if Rajah and Rita can find a way for us tounch an attack. Creating a funnel increased our defencess, but it also meant all the B ranks are concentrated in that area. Fighting this head-on wont work, so we need to do this properly, Neill contemted. Oooh? So you wont just charge in like with our encounter under Renees house? Arck! Come on! I giggled at her outburst, causing my Sister to get all flustered. A-Anyways, just look as you can see, we arent doing well enough to have the leeway to do anything stupid. After turning around, my face tensed up as I saw and realized where all the moaning and groaning wasing from. A clinic for the injured was created at the local temple of Aurena where alchemists and holy mages were healing anybody in there. For such a sanctified ce, the floor and walls were covered in blood. Aahaaha! Please, stop the pain! Uuurgh, arck, please Urk! Send these to my wife. Oooh, Goddess, please, protect my family. Hahahahah! Hahaha, nooo C-Cant, dammit, you have to do something! My arms! My leg! I dont want to end up as a cripple! Help me, please! Goddess! God Yeostar! The sight wasnt unusual at this point. Id seen enough. The end result of our first attack, Neill stated. I could see what she wanted me to do, even without her voicing it. So this is how I lost 389 followers. How many were my fans? How many actually died? Miraculous Grace? No! Too much mana, I cant use it all up! I just need to stabilize them. Parallel minds, go! Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked [center] [Shield of [The Light]] [Music Resonation] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Huh, what? The healers and alchemists were shocked to hear my [Aerokinesis] ying music. I pulled out my white mage robe from my storage and wrapped it around myself like a cape, not having the time to put it on properly. Ignoring the stares I got, my halo spread it mes in the surroundings, shocking some while others went silent. Hahaaaa! Fire! Fire! Wh-Who are you?! Stop these fire Stop! One of the alchemists shouted before the healers could do anything. I was thankful to see him here, as he was one of the alchemists I helped out at the arena. P-Princess Hestia! Thats the sister of Princess Fargryneill! Shes the blessed of the Goddess! Correct! And I am here to grant these brave warriors life through the white grace! Let these mes purify those poisoned and grant them life. May my song protect your life and invigorate your bodies. Once I identified those who needed my help the most, I materialized [Major Heal] magic circles. Brave soldiers of Yeos, Imend you for your deeds! May light keep you anchored to this life, and may you embrace Goddess Aurenas grace! Upon my authority as her idol, I swear I will save your bodies, so please endure this pain just for a bit more! I will perform surgery for the remainder afterwards. Those who lost their limbs, those who lost their eyes; everything will be done afterwards. I apologize to those who I couldnt save in time may your souls find peace with Ilsaphone. To those who live, I shall end this fight for you! [center] 47 human have be your followers [center] Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14364 After I was done healing everybody and had some talks with the priests inside, I excused myself and walked back to Neill. You certainly have an aura, Sis. No wonder Aurena chose you. Youre like the perfect champion and saintess for her, Neill said with a teasing smile. However, I couldnt ept her praise, shaking my head. Nah, I dont think so I think I just grew into the role. Neill seemed to have noticed something in my tone or voice, as her smile fell and she patted my back. Well, whatever happened in your past life, youre doing your best in this one. Be proud. Cuz youre certainly doing a lot more with your life than I have. Sis? I nced at her, noticing something gnawing on her. Not knowing what to think about it, I pped my cheeks and then wrapped my arm around her shoulder, despite how hard it was due to our size difference. Well, sadly, Princess Fargryneill, Im not the only one who knows you by your real name. You noticed? She was frowning. Why wouldnt I? No one even batted an eye when they heard your name from Larent. You told me to not do it and I can guess you asked Larent to not do so either. However, you arent bothered by it. You told them, right? To rally them? I took her silence as eptance. Well, now there are two royals from Kargryx here. Im not done with those demonkins yet, and I have a Quest to protect Yeos. If those grimgarians wont want to leave peacefully I took a deep breath, calming myself down. then I will need my big sister to double team with me. We gotta keep the city safe until Reneees back, right? ! Neills eyes widened for a second before she looked away and closed them. After a few seconds, she opened them up again. Youre right. Youre right. Jeez Renee wouldugh at me with how much Im regressing back to how I was two years ago Hoooo, hooooo My mother taught me to hate war, but at this moment, what a good chance for us to gain levels, right? Pff! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahaha! She was right. The best way to steel my resolve was to treat these grimgarians just like the ones I met in the Belzac forest. Or, even better, enemies endangering my happiness. The war I saw in Mothers illusion was brutal, but at the end of the day, an inevitability. If this one couldnt be stopped anymore, then I had to put an end to it with force. If diplomacy doesnt work, then violence it shall be. You ready? [center] [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s sr core status: [85%] Lead the way. First stop, the port. To assure this siege couldst, we needed to make sure our naval escape route wasnt be destroyed. For that, we needed to wipe out the fleet there. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, officially joining this war now! A note from AbyssRaven Destruction upon the green tide. Lok''tar Ogar! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 352: Heaven’s Sword and Dragon Fire. Chapter 352: Heavens Sword and Dragon Fire. 156 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14161 Shit! Boom, boom, kaboom. The air was filled with the sounds of wood nks being sted away by mana cannons, the screams of the sailors and warriors, and the creaking of the ship as it sank into the sea with all the corpses on board. The port was even more chaotic. Neill and I informed Mother, Larent, and Alistar of our n and they agreed it would be the best way forward. The port couldnt be lost, as it was thest bastion before the enemy reached Karhntheel ind. The siege would be lost, not only cause of theck of food, but also we would be in danger of having an SS rank leviathan rampage. So, here we were, having flown over here with Mother apanying us. That was when we saw a ship being bombarded by mana cannons. I wasnt a ship expert, so I didn;t know their names, but the ships Elyonda had were far smaller and shorter than the grimgarians. They looked a bit patched-up and poorly maintained, as if they didnt have a proper shipwright, but it didnt seem to matter if you had mages to cast defensive spells and cannons to attack. Regroup first, you can st things afterwards. I nodded at Neills suggestion, and we flew over to what looked like a small makeshift war camp in the middle of the port. Princess The moment wended, a group of soldiers, priests, and even some adventurers came running, but were immediately stopped by Neill with an annoyed face. Dont make me repeat, call me by my name. Im here as an adventurer, okay? Okay? The people around us nodded vigorously, but before they could notice Mother and me, Neill changed the topic. Anyways, injured? I saw a ship just sink. O-Oh, that Yeah, were having some problems, a merc answered. Those five B ranks are fucking the whole ce up. This damn citys ships are still using mounted crossbows! Not a single cannon or mana turret! Even the Empire''s scout boat has a cannon on each side! Unfortunately, this clear criticism against Elyonda was loud enough for the soldiers to hear. Hey, shut your mouth, drifter! Consider yourself lucky were allowing you on the ships to fight in the first ce! Its only because of Lord Jethro''s grace that were allowing you to fight on them! Shut it! We took on the job to protect the city. Ghorush already told us everything! You tin cans aint got the damn soldiers to afford to shoo us away, and youre letting us die out there? Met some terrible employers in my time, but you stink the most with how desperate you are! Youll die anyways once you get out of the city! You fight or die, thats the deal, mate! Shut it, conscript! Damn city has to force you rookies into fighting. Dont think you''re any different! The hostility between the soldiers and adventurers was a normal thing for any city, due to the fact both were military forces. It wasn''t like a city could do anything about it since adventurers brought in money due to their visit and the Quests they fulfilled within a city. Some adventurers were city inhabitants, but the majority came from other cities or even countries. Rapport was hard in that case, since you couldnt bond through patriotism. Hey, hey, please! We need to calm down here. Were all fighting for our lives here, we need to settle down, or you want to die to a goblin or kobold? How embarrassing is that? Thankfully, those Yeosian adventurers wereing in clutch by speaking to both sides. God Yeostar is watching, probably. We cant let the city fall, right? Dont forget the manabloods offered us proper rewards. Look, we got two, no, three dragons watching over us. Youll help us, right, Princess Hestia! H-Huh?! The man suddenly dashed forward and grabbed my hand. Ooh, I-I saw your fight and also your singing, Your Grace! Mhmm! I knew youde back! Ghorush said you were gone, but I knew the Goddesss blessed wouldnt leave us in our time of need! Ghorush? Wait, did he mention that? Hestia? Wait, Crimson-Scaled?! O-Oh, wait, thats her! Crimson Horns! Yeah, I saw her in the arena. Two of the four semifinalists are here! T-Two nicknames?! That damn arenamentator! Oi, settle down! As the horde of adventurers began to swarm around me, Neill pushed them away with her scales. You can cheer her on after this damn siege is over. Where is Ghorush? Jethro or Kushlekzar? We need to talk with them now. I-Is it time for the counterattack! One of the soldiers blurted out. Neill raised an eyebrow but decided to nod in the end. This seemingly raised the soldiers and adventurers morale as they cheered, shouting out how they were ready to take revenge on the grimgarians for their fallenrades. Immediately, the soldiers offered to show the way, but I told Mother and Neill to go, as my ce was somewhere else. Im a healer, so my ce is with the injured. Fill me inter, alright? I told Neill and she agreed. She already knew what I was nning to doter, so my input to the strategy was already there. [Oh, and, Ghorush? How did he know I was gone?] Noticing my telepathic message, Neill changed to it, too. [Uhm? Dunno, maybe Jethro? For some reason, the both of them have be pretty close over these past two days. Dunno why he said that you were gone to some random mercs, though.] To be honest, from the times I met him, he really did seem like a loud mouth. Bit belligerent, too. Musclehead. If Jethro were stressed out, he might have revealed something and if Ghorush were drunk, it could all happen Whatever. Not my problem. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked [Shield of [The Light]] [Music Resonation] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] 21 human and beastman have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14182 My job here was to heal people. As I just learned from the outburst from those adventurers and even the eyes of some of the soldiers, a couple of the people here were my fans. With hope-filled eyes, they cheered when they thought it was time for the counterattack. I wasnt a hero, but an idol had to do some fan service, right? As in, healing and saving their lives. W-Woah, the bleeding stopped! M-My stomach Ahahaha, thank you! Praise the Goddess and you, blessed! My arm is back on, hahaha! Honey, youre safe! Thank the Goddess, thank the Light! It felt good but its also another warning how this wouldnt be thest if I couldnt end this siege soon. My core was back to 100%, so now it was time to fight. I was still feeling a bit peckish, but it couldnt be helped considering I havent eaten anything for two days in that dimension breach, and only a bit of rations since we got out. I should eat on the way. Hmm? While snacking on some sandwiches from my storage, I looked around the port. It sure was as lively as always, just for the wrong reasons. Soldiers ran around with porters transporting supplies like rations, giant crossbows, and weapons, either towards the port or into the city. The adventurers were heavily split between those enjoying themselves despite all the chaos while others were trying to keep themselves cool and collected. Honestly reminded me of the Griffonpeak battle, with that giant A rank looming over the walls. It did make me wonder if my bad encounter luck was starting to seep out, spreading to other people. I came into this Divine Quest believing I just had to punch some demonkins and mercs, not deal with a whole army. Haaa, this Woah! Scatterbrained when a mana cannonball could fly over. Gutsy but expected for a true dragonkin. I nearly bumped into somebody while thinking about the situation on hand, only to suddenly hear their voice and snap my head around. Not only did he tower over me but his frame was bulky from his trained muscles and thick, marine blue armor. Just looking at his scaled, inhuman face, I wouldnt me anybody for fearing this person. Chahayat! Fortunately, I knew this caring person already, so I grinned widely. Good to see youre still kicking! You managed to repair your armor and weapons in time, I see! He grunted with a nod. You didnt destroy the catalyst inside of the tank. Everything else was receable. He raised his axe and harpoon, two things I had broken in our arena match. I had been nning on destroying his catalyst but now I was happy I hadnt, cause the n I had in mind needed people like him in action. Youre fighting? Elyonda is my base, he replied with as few words as possible. Good to see you back. Heard rumors. Been told to hold back until you returned, but the adventurers didnt believe you would. Mhmm, sorry about that, but its time to turn this siege around. I need your help, so would it be okay to lend me it? Of course, Kargryx princess. Your sister has already inquired me about it. The depths demand these intruders blood. He offered me a fist bump out of nowhere. With a smile, I reciprocated it. The tribe I mentioned is hiding in the arena. Let us clean it up for them. Chahayat still had something to prepare before he could engage. Separating from him, I steeled my resolve one more time, remembering why I was here. I wasnt here to kill for fun, revenge, or bloodlust, I was here for a reason. I had to end this siege, and if I could get some experience on the way, then even better. Regardless, as I said, I had to end this siege. That was the real objective. I met up with Neill and Mother after I calmed myself down, where they told me they had exined everything to Jethro. Master and the other saurians were currently fighting on the frontlines against the grimgarians navy. Using his unique skill, he was doing his best to defend against the constant bombardment from hitting the ships and port, but he needed an opening to attack with his party. This was where I came in. Dont worry about the walls. Even if the grimgarians do something, we gotta trust in that old man Larent. Sword saint candidate, right? Means a lot, considering the [Sword Saint] title is a pretty powerful buff, I heard, Neill exined. Go. All. Out. Well get Tehmrayn and Kushlekzar to deal with the aftermath. Are you sure about Tehmrayn? He wont leave the ind, and I think thats for the best. We cant underestimate the enemies since we dont know where the demonkins are. The dude wrath demonkin was probably still alive, although I wasnt sure about the girl. Mother mentioned not having put much weight into her p, but the girl should have had [Dread Burn] applied to her. Unless she died from her wounds before the status abnormality wore off, we still had a big problem on our hands. Neill couldnt say anything about that, as nobody had seen the demonkins since then. They probably also have those mercs around. You know, the reason why that male demonkin escaped was cause one of the mercs showed some pretty dangerous skills. Heard hes the skull mask you met during the tournament. Skull mask? God Yeostar, can you confirm that? Those bastards, huh? Of course. Then, Eithalr might be here No, focus! Come on, focus. If he appears, then Ill get my revenge, otherwise, I need to focus on breaking this siege. However, considering what you are nning, we need their help. If the grimgarians break through the naval defenses, that naga will have to deal with all the ships himself. Jethro went over to persuade him. I had Ghorush fortify the harbor, in the meantime, Neill tried to reassure me. There is anding party with pretty much a B rank and his C rank goons at the docks, so we need you to wipe out the naval forces. Once they are down, we can clean things up here. And, if that giant leviathan were to break out, Ill just stop him, Mother added, looking a little peeved. Even now, hes taunting me. What a shameless ancient. He really wants to die by my hand, hehehe Yeah, if the worst were to happen, we could rely on this freebie from Mother. She was really eager to fight that thing for her own benefit, to the point she was spamming [Haste] over and over again to slowly level up her new [Space-Time Magic] skill after bing a void-touched. It was still level one, strangely, but I could attribute that to how hard it was to level up in the first ce. Regardless It was time. Alright, see youter. I flew up onto the roof of a nearby building, allowing myself to see the action happening on the seas. Five ships attacked about nine smaller vessels on our side. The sky was orange, it was almost time for everything to stop, time for people to take a break. However, before it stopped, the battle was still rampant and chaotic. I looked down, watching multiple soldiers and adventurers looking up at me. Most didnt, as they rushed around the streets in a hurry. Those armored like knights were running along them, shouting outmands of the ns Neill made with Jethro. They were informed the counterattack was about to happen, but while some were motivated, others only seemed to be more demoralized. Alright. [Music Resonation] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! To bring about the power of their souls, to grant these people hope. It was an idols job to raise their morale! Will you roar out to the world And stand tall next to our g To see the very tale Of what the gods have in n So dont cower away In your fears of the departed and be free! [Stage Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] More eyes. More ears. I wanted the whole crowd to see me before I departed. Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! [Stage Fever (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] It was just a matter of time until those who were my fans joined up, having heard me sing this song multiple times during my musical festival. Their chorus amplified the message of the song, pushing others up from their seats. Soldiers and Yeosians adventurers saluted, while the others pped along. Will you join in our chorus And make your life clear to hear The same with the epics of the Knight That we feel safe under his watch So live up to your own songs And raise up your sword to the stars! Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! Woooooooo! For Yeostar! For the God of Knights! Our swords are yours, blessed! For Yeos! For Prince Markval! For the brilliance of the Goddess! The knights were naturally drawn to the values and virtues this song was promoting, to the point the few knights and warrior priests in this camp drew their weapons and raised them into the skies. Seeing them all motivated and saluting, the soldiers and adventurers were rallying as well, although there were still some party poopers around. With my duty here done, it was time to reveal myself to the enemy that the dragon idol was here to fight for Elyonda! Humanize! Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I roared! At the same time, I continued ying the song through my [Aerokinesis]. Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! Any surprise the soldiers felt vanished as the song continued and I flew up to the sky. At the same time, I saw Neill take her ce while the knights and other leaders reorganized the toons for the uing battle. [Everybody, fight with me! For the Goddess! For God Yeostar! For your lives and families!] 521 human and beastman have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14703 [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I sted myself up with all my buffs up, overwatching the naval battle underneath me. I focused my eyes, noticing only four of the five B ranksmanding the ships. Three were high orcs and one was a troll. Well equipped,petent, and exuding tension as they ordered the grimgarians on the ships without hesitation, using the momentum of the battle to motivate everybody. However, what was more terrifying about this force was the fact I could see merfiends and also some giant snake-like monsters fighting alongside them. After appraising them, I learned they were sea serpents, the lesser dragonkin version of the leviathans, the water equivalent of the wyverns. Not only did they manage to tame these things to fight with them, each of the five ships seemed to have a personal mana shield and manatech weaponry, as the soldier from before mentioned. Tasianna and the twins should be safe. They would have disappeared as my followers if they had died. If they hadnt returned yet nor were they prisoners of these grimgarians, then they should have managed to rescue the Caedhulens. Good. On the other hand, our side was not doing as well. Master and the saurians were doing their best on the leading ship, the only real warship Elyonda had in this fight, but they werepletely focused on defending everybody from the shot and sea serpents. This left the remaining eight smaller vessels to fend for themselves, not including the invasion forces already at the docks, engaging the soldiers and adventurers. Thest B rank, a high ogre, was being stopped there by Ghorush. Luckily, it seemed the knightsmanding these groups were all for show. The ships moved fast, supporting Masters ship despite their far inferior weaponry and ships. All their shots were blocked by the grimgarians mana shields, but they didnt give up. The docks also didnt look too bad, despite the invasion forces. Yeoss pride are their knights, after all. Even in the arena, they didnt disappoint too much. Okay, lets do this but KRAAAAAAH! I roared with [Draconic Roar] at the waters underneath me, sting up fountain-worth of water into the air, stunning each sides leaders. The fighting stopped for a moment. [This is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor of the Dragon Empire Kargryx! I am the only idol of Aurena, a blessed of the Light Pantheon! Children of God Marsven and Goddess Edna, Descendants of Goddess Kronnaz! Invaders of Yeosian soil and waters, this is my first and only warning to you! Retreat, and nevere back with swords and blood on hand!] I gave them an ultimatum, before turning my eyes at the sea serpents and exuding my [Draconic Aura]. Even from up here, those dragonkins noticed it immediately and froze up. [Begone.] Krrrruuieq!!! Noticing I was a dragon, they didnt even try to act tough and escaped, leaving their kobold tamers stranded in the waters. Sadly, the merfiends werent as naturally intimidated by dragons, so they just stood still in fear. With my demands issued, I urged the grimgarians to answer. [Now, what is your answer, children of the Goddess of Vengeance? Make it quick!] Diplomacy over violence, even if the battle had already begun. I understood I was acting naively here, but the n was to break the siege, not win it. This way, I would preserve the most lives. I wasnt a reaper in personality, and if I could solve this peacefully, I would like to pursue it. However Theyre stalling. The ship in the back is preparing a narrow, long-barreled cannon. Fire? Manager Mind informed me, confirming my suspicion. I tried and offered. Kill them all. Purple sh! Cyclone Madness! Paying for triple the normal amount of mana for a single spell, [Purple sh] allowed me to instantly materialize a giant tornado right in the middle of the ships, disorientating the enemy in the process. If they had their mana barriers protecting them, then why attack to break it if I could just crowd control them? Now It''s time for a song. [In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music ] Pumped up the volume to the extreme, [Dragon Fire] could be heard by everybody in the vicinity, even piercing through the sound of the natural disaster happening below. I wasnt a reaper, but songs werent only there to soothe a persons soul they could also be used to herald doom upon the world. At least, when it came from demons or angels. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Light to darkness, ice to mes. Level eight [Sacred Magic] spell: Purple sh. Urgh! [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s sr core status: [57%] [Purple sh] into [Heavens Sword] drained up 35% of my current mana pool just like that, while [Cyclone Madness] only took up 5%. The conversion rate of sr power into mana wasnt one-to-one, sadly. As expected from a level eight advanced magic spell, it better pay me back with the corresponding power! Above the clouds, a giant white magic circle around the size of [Omnictus] materialized, conjuring from it a yellow translucent arm of a slim woman. As it held its hand up, light gathered around it until it reached the length of a skyscraper. To all the people below, this thing was probably gigantic. However, to me, it was the proper punishment for trying to wage a war under my supervision. If the grimgarians wanted war, then I shall deliver it to them! If a war could be turned around with so-called strategicbatants, then I shall be the one they needed! A mage to turn around this whole siege! Heavens SWORD! The female arm of light held the de in a reverse grip before it swung it down, piercing and dividing the clouds before it destroyed the [Cyclone Madness] below. The pressure of this gigantic mass of mana was too strong for anything else but that wasnt all I had. Remix. Remixing a song was my answer to how to update my songs. [I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! ] Different ways to vocalize the lyrics, more emphasized in one word, less in others. Even the way I yed the instruments could be attributed to a different interpretation. Like modernizing an old song. For example, the previous [Dragon Fire] was focused on its guitar and drums, putting more focus on its symphonic metal rock identity, to make me appear as the devastating and unstoppable boss monster; however, what would happen if I were to rece everything with violins, trumpets, and pianos? Instead of making me seem like an important but mid-range boss, what if I elevated it into the grandness of orchestra music? Instead of focusing only on myself, what if I gave this song an almost worldly feeling, as if the whole world was looking at this battle? A music fit for the heavens, fit for the end boss! [Despair, color the sky crimson! Earth scorched by rain of undying mes Hope born from misery! Quash it all, you are facing me! ] Your brilliance is radiating on the world! Remixing of song is finished. [Dragon Fire] has been updated to fit its new themes and images. You have created a new function for your idol system, unlocking the remix function As the sword of heaven was about to descend, a ball of fire surrounded me and, hopefully, also everybody else in the vicinity. What Master said was correct, I had identally given [My Darkest Thoughts] and [The Heir of Light] power from [The Light]. As such, I should probably use my position as a usurper to good use. And for my first test, I shall use Shiternos gift. Kiiiiiiiraaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Scorch the skies! Mana was drained for me to be gathered up in the air, transforming themselves into the form of an infernal dragon! Although, shorter than the [Heavens Sword], it wasnt by a mile. This golem-like depiction of a giant dragon flew down onto the world, aiming for the destruction of my enemies like a meteor. I shot out my scales, having them cover up the me dragon as much as I could without overusing my scales. Its form made clear, this beast could be seen as another monster by everybody else. My n to create a meteor never died! Although just a bluff against the demonkins in Estralia, after how Mother showed me how shebined her scales with her spells, I just had to do the same. So, what would happen if you duct tape some scales with the same properties as gunpowder on a meteor? Overkill. Eliminate all of them! Heavens Sword and Dragon Fire! First, the sword. The sea was cleaved as the des impact caused everything around it to beunched upwards, which included the ships and their crew. From here, I could see the vessels breaking apart and hundreds or maybe a thousand grimgarians falling in a world where they couldnt tell up from down. A tsunami higher than the port hid everything from their eyes. Then to end it all, the fire dragon roared again. I had to stand in ce and sing this song myself without [Aerokinesis]s help outside of the instruments. However, the result spoke for itself. The moment this thing collided with the enemies, a massive nuclear kaboom erupted in this short vicinity. Dragon Fire A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the image of bing the peak of challenge and opposition, bing a power to burn down even the heavens if needed, this song will herald ultimate destruction in the form of a dragon. Through the power of song and fire, a giant golem of fire in the form of a dragon shall descend onto the world, burning anything like a God of Fire as long as mana is provided. Can only be activated while the idol is singing the song in one ce. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: A barrier of fire providing perfect immunity against all fire, magma, and heat-based attacksing from the idol. All enemies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Receive 10% more damage from all fire and dragon attacks and abilities. All entities affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: All water spells and abilities will lose 50% of their effectiveness. All ice spells and abilities will lose 50% of their effectiveness I couldnt form an arena anymore, but that part was now taken over by my Territory [Magmakammer] anyways. After all, every fire-based boss should be able to shower down a meteor rain, right? Why trap enemies, when I can just vaporize all of them? Even better, only my enemies would be affected by this me! Since Shiternos blessing [Divine Inferno] gave me immunity to my own fire spells, so I shall share its effect with everybody with my song! Just so I could give the most brilliant show ever! [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s sr core status: [0%] Urgh! In the face of the world around them grimgarian ships turningpletely red and filled with steam, I clutched my chest as I felt the rebound of using up the remainder of my sr energy just to fuel this, and still I used up 40% more of my mana! This nuclear option alone drained me to the point I had to rest up. However, oh, the rewards Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 19] to [Level 23] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 2250 skill points I lost strength in my wings for a moment, stopping the song as I calmed down my body from using such arge amount of mana in the span of what felt like a couple of minutes or so. What was it, again? 75% of my mana from a [Purple sh]ed [Heavens Sword] and [Dragon Fire]? Holy smokes. My sr energy was trying to recover as quickly as possible, but this just knocked me out of the battle in one go. Argh, thank goodness for the level up! The power of leveling up. If I hadnt gotten a single level, I would haveined like a kid. I still felt tired, but at least my Mana was back to full. Easy gamble. Once I got my bearings, I looked down. I made sure to not let it affect the port or the other ships, but the water around the grimgarian ships was just gone after the steam dissipated. The sea around it quickly rushed in to fill it up, but at the same time, tsunamis had risen and were endangering the harbor, the ships, and the ind. This was the aftermath I was talking about. As such 6 kirin-dragon and saurian have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14709 What? Kirin-dragon and saurian? But, arent the only they However, before I could finish forming that thought, I saw the tsunamis suddenly being pushed back. Two giant dinosaurs suddenly appeared around the ships and harbor, protecting them, while the waves directed at the other ind just stopped and slowly shrank. I knew the dinosaurs were created by Masters unique skill, but what was surprising to me was how I saw a single person looming over at the beach of the ind. Looking closer, I actually saw that naga champion, Tehmrayn over there! With a movement of his trident, the tsunami directed at the ind slowly became smaller and smaller, returning into the sea to fill up the area I blew up. Jeez, thats som Urk! Kring! That noise! Uuuuh, yo, Original Mind, we got a problem here. Looks like our core just got a small crack. Are you kidding me? Hadnt I just regrown this stupid thing about two weeks ago? Why did it get a bloody crack again? Not only that, but it wasnt cause of overloading myself with heat from [Sr Beam] or [Symphonie des Feuergottes], but from just using up two prettyrge spells Now that I thought about it, didnt I just empty it out in a few minutes? I guess, I ced arge amount of stress on it anyways, so the methods didnt really matter. Well, I wasnt feeling lightheaded, so arcane corruption probably was still low. Nevertheless, even if I knew I could fully recover my mana through a level up, maybe I underestimated how much using up 75% of my mana at once would put a considerable strain on my body. As I said before, what I did was just overkill. For the future, I should try to minimize the mana cost and also maybe cast this as a dragonewt, so I could use my mana cost-reducing catalyst. Okay, this is done. Lets get some rest befo Nooooooo! Arghk,e on, I ju Uuuuuurghk! That voice just came from the ind! Was the universe trying to overwork me here, why did this have to happen?! Tehmrayn, being on the ind himself, probably heard that scream and rushed towards it, but I was a mile or whatever away! Did I have to go rush off Oh, what was Iining about!? Of course, I had to! Leaving the rest behind, I sted my way over to the ind. Not knowing exactly what would happen, I remained in my dragon form and delved deeper into the ind as Yeostar instructed me. However, at the same time, my eyes wandered around as I not only noticed dead warrior priests but also what looked like earth statues broken earth statues. Never mind, gotta hurry! Something happened here. How did these priests die?! They were all dead. Either crushed by these weird animalistic earth statues or decapitated by one clean sh. What the hell happened here while I was dropping that nuke on those grimgarians?! The deeper I went, the more unnerving it got. Destroyed defenses, fields filled with dead priests and shattered earth constructs. How did this happen? Why was there a battlefield here of all ces?! The fight should have been at the seas, and if that failed No way, did a small elite troupe get past the defenses? During the time Tehmrayn was away from the center to prevent my attack? How did they predict I would do that?! Impossible, no way something like that could be anticipated. It could only be leaked. Tsk how? How? Why, with support, of course, dear Champion. This is our specialty. I passed through the barrier of the ind shrine, where Karhntheels seal was located. There, I saw Tehmrayn facing off against not only those monster-like earth statues but also a group of skull mask assants. But, more shocking, were the two people looming behind Jethros fallen body. One was a skull mask with a pretty conspicuously long coat holding onto a dagger. Knives were floating around him, as if he was a psychic, and from how many horns and decorations his mask had, I presumed he was the leader and that seventh boss of Yanderu Eluseuss. While I was sure to think of him as my primary target, what caught my attention more was the person next to him. B-But, how? You were just at the harbor?! How did you make it here before me?! [Ghorush?!] Ah! Dear girl! What a fine showing of supreme arcane magicks! As one mage to another, I salute and bow my head to you, Your Grace. Something a half-fraud mage like me can never achieve with this mana-stunted body. Instead of his poorly-maintained armor and two-handed axe, the leonid I saw in front of me was wearing a perfectly-fitting suit with a top hat. He bowed with it, showing off his well-groomed mane and hair, before standing upright and holding his rapier up in a noble posture. I dare say, it was just as our employer mentioned, you certainly are dangerous. Sadly for you, however, your arrival was a bit toote. He snapped his fingers and an explosion happened at the back of the shrine. In the next moment, the ground beneath me shook. Hostile Territory detected! [The Krakenlords Graveyard] has been activated! A note from AbyssRaven Reminder: When you reject a peaceful retreat offer from Hestia, she will go nuclear on you. She will drop a me meteor on you. Also, just to ask, how do you guys think i did the Ghorush betrayal? Too obvious, not enough foreshadowing, just in bad? Or was it good enough? Feedback would be nice. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 353: The Krakenlord’s Graveyard and the Fimbulvetr. Chapter 353: The Krakenlords Graveyard and the Fimbulvetr. Hostile Territory detected! [The Krakenlords Graveyard] has been activated! Kmmmmmmmmm! Are you kidding me?! The earth underneath me shook as the sky darkened with ck clouds. In an instant, it turned from the clear afternoon sky to a stormy mess. Rain poured down like crazy, falling onto the barrier with pip pip pip sounds. Just like, the mana of a monster changed the weather itself. Mana was the foundation of this world, and through a Territory a beings aura and mana made manifest you could change the environment into your most beneficial arena to fight in. Which meant, that rain wasnt the only thing this Territory could do. This was the power of an SS rank leviathan here, after all. A strong shower couldnt be the end of it! [Ghorush! Youre that damn golemancer!] Snapping back to reality, I snarled at the damn lion bastard as the Territory notification appeared. [You mole!] This wasnt just a in switcheroo, this guy might be dressed differently and showing a new set of skillspared to the berserker lion during his match with Sis, but it was definitely him. Not only that, but was he a spy all this time? Did he get close to Jethro to get all the information he needed? Was this the reason why that ambush attempt Sis and Larent mentioned failed? The leonid bowed while the world rocked underneath us. As the shrine began to change shape, he smiled at us coldly. Streiga the Pacidus, formally Ghorush. Third head of the Yanderu Eluseuss. Pleased to meet you, Dragon Princess. Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I roared, disliking the face he was making. The mockery. Damn it, Yanderu! Its always you! Huhahaha! the leonidughed in the face of my threat. This is Qaltil, the seventh head. Not much of a talker, but you met him before. I apologize on his behalf for trying to assassinate you, but a job is a job for him. Our employers coins spoke, so we had to listen. Although, seeing as you are here, it seemed like he wasnt sessful either. [You damn bastard!] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The Will to Fight and Survive, on! Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend No sun, no regeneration. No sr energy meant I had to act conservatively with my Mana. I wasnt fit to fight now that the sun was blocked, so I now had to rely on my Stamina-rted skills more. I couldnt y this like a mage, I had to fight this like a meleebatant. With [The Will to Fight and Survive] pretty much giving me unlimited Stamina, I dashed forward with my rocket boosters, destroying the walls and other structures of the shrine with my sheer size. Setting my tail ame, I cleaved down at the enemies with [Hellde Edge.] However, my attack was stopped by what seemed like a ck tentacle grabbing my tail before it could hit the two mercs. It swung me up and would have mmed me into the ceiling if I hadnt bisected it in half. I turned my body around, only to notice water puddles appearing from the ground all over the ce. From them, actual tentacles the size of cars, with lengths that even snakes would be envious of, appeared. They sprouted everywhere inside this shrine, just as a deep, booming growl came from below me, shaking not only the ground but even the air, making me feel like I got tinnitus. An ancient lord of the oceans has been released, Ghorush eximed while nodding. Ohnd, oh sea, witness its wrath firsthand. Fleeting your time might be, observe, honor. For [Shut it!] Conceited fool! Simultaneously we shouted at this irritating leonid, even asTehmrayn cast a custom spell of his, summoning a watery serpent while I breathed out a [Hellme Breath]. His spell ripped right through all the golems and the skull mask assant before it enveloped Ghorush and helped him dashright through the tentacles blocking my breath attack. Ghorush smirked and raised his left arm up, causing his bejeweled gauntlet to shine before the rocks around the shrine joined up into a golem arm hovering in front of him. It shed against Tehmrayns trident, prompting the champion to jump back for a moment before his water serpent gathered around it. Using his lower body his snake-like naga tail like a spring, he jumped right forward, demolishing the golem and nearly hitting the two Yanderus. Huhaha! I might have the mana, but I am still not a reallypetent mage! A real golemancer would have created something better! Ghorush shouted ecstatically before readying his rapier. It was just a short confrontation, but Ghorushs skill with the rapier was mesmerizing. Swift and deadly; he moved in and out against Tehmrayns attacks while creating more and more golems without rest. Still, this gimmick was nothing against the naga as he demonstrated the power of an experienced champion, forcing the leonid back with his masterful control of the water he conjured, moving it around like whips and des. [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] This short skirmish ended immediately the moment I reapplied my buffs on myself, sharing them with Tehmrayn through [Music Resonation]. Ghorush was pushed back, and the naga champion even managed to cut down the tentacles blocking my path by summoning a giant grab w to cut them into pieces. Qaltil! Ready! Come! Before I could fly in to join the battle, Qaltil cut his finger and smeared his blood on an amulet before shaking it thrice before shouting Home Return! My eyes widened as the air ripped apart, revealing what looked like a beach on the other side of the thing. It was a portal! I bid you goodbye! Ghorush bowed while hisrade entered the portal. You arent the only void-touched in this world, Princess Hestia. Surely, you know of its applications. [Ghorush!] A vein burst in my head as I unleashed another [Hellme Breath] at the smirking leonid, only for him to jump backward. With a simple We will meet again the portal closed, allowing the two thugs to escape. [Dammit, are you kidding me?! Fuck!] My eyes snapped to a broken wall in thisrge shrine, tall enough to amodate my mammoth-sized dragon form. Before those mercs sted it open, the pictograph on it disyed the story of Yeostars battle against the giant leviathan. There was no sign the seal was there, but those mercs somehow knew. I thought the altar or Yeostars statue was the more obvious answer. Champion! Tehmrayn called out at me while carrying Jethro in a firemans carry. This isnt the time to worry about this. I failed my task. We must leave the ind now before the leviathan destroys it upon his release. I darted around the shrine, noticing the earthquake and the periodic tentacle spawning hadnt resided, not how this ce was looking like it would break apart. I grit my teeth and hurled both Tehmrayn and the unconscious Jethro onto my back. Strangely, he wasnt seriously injured. My parallel minds told me he just had a concussion. Sadly, this was the only good news in this whole mess. As I ran out of the shrine, Tehmrayn mentioned how he had to fend off those golems on his way back to the shrine. The warrior-priests tried to hold on, but the overwhelming number of golems and the surprising entrance from the skull masks took all of them out. KMMMMMMMMMMMMH!!! Woah! The earthquake intensified even further as we made it to the forest, almost to the point I lost bnce and fell. Abandoning the ground in favor of flying, I flew myself to the beach by Tehmrayns order. Once there, the storm created by the leviathans Territory got to the point even whirlpools were being created, spawning evenrger tentacles. Transform into your dragonewt form. Flying with this weather is a sure way to get you killed. I nodded and did as Tehmrayn wanted. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Once I was small again, Tehmrayn gestured for me to jump on his back. Now in a piggyback ride, I curled my tail around his torso to hold onto him tightly, before holding onto Jethro for him as he used his [Hydrokinesis] to slide on the water like a jetski. The waters were tulmultuous from not only the heavy drizzle but the random whirlpools turning into water cyclones. This was a whole bloody monsoon. With the tentacles also attacking us, Tehmrayn seemed even more focused than usual to get us through this. Then again, he wasnt usuallymunicative anyways. [Im sorry for asking, but how did they get on the ind?! I saw Ghorush at the port fighting one of the navalmanders. How did they get passed all the defenses and traps you and Master set up?] Still, my confusion about all of this wouldnt stop me. I needed to ask. Surprisingly, he answered, [You saw it for yourself. We didnt ount for the fact the enemy might have a void-touched with them. [Space-Time Magic] can even bypass that restricted shrine barrier, which I presume you might have figured out considering youre used to its spells. It doesnt matter how rare void-touched are, this is a major mistake on my part. Depth Goddess, forgive me.] [Warp Point] probably wouldnt have worked since I couldnt ce the exit on the other side of the portal, but that didnt mean [Space-Time Magic] wouldnt have worked. There was a reason why it was called space-time, as I proved to myself with [Room] and the nexus teleportation. I didnt know how the Yanderu did it exactly per se, but if I could figure out fast travel, others could also. From the looks of it, the amulet that skull mask leader used probably was the catalyst for it, simr to how I used Grimnirs runes to establish my nexus teleportation. Even then, I was nowhere near an expert in this. Theck of materials to read and the fact that even Master couldnt help much proved to be a challenge for me. But, more importantly Plesia, huh? God Yeostar, I H-Huh, but this was one of the problems I had to stop, right? Wont Karhntheel be freed at this rate? He saw right through me. I still remembered how much that Aurena-Simp Goddess was ready to scold me about everything. Just being in her presence felt more suffocating than when I first met Kramps. She did warn me to protect the seal, so I thought the next time I visited Yeostars divine realm, she would appear and lecture me. As the Goddess of Wealth and Nobility, guess she was as haughty as one, too. Wha-What?! Hey, hey, dont say that about yourself, jeez! One mistake, it was just one mistake. Got it! Suffice to say, Yeostars warning came into y the moment we made it far enough to see the ships. The tentacles were assaulting the vessels like a kraken from a pirate movie, wrapping itself around while skeletons and rotting merfolks were pushed on board through its suction cups. [Leave this to me!] I told Tehmrayn. [Holy mage for an undead extermination. Finish it quickly. I will lead the boats back to shore.] There were nine ships and he wanted to lead them back to shore? Crazy, but this guy was a Champion, after all. My senior in this case, also. If he said he could do it, then I better believe him and leave him to work. [However, do not use your Territory.] I nodded. As useful as my Territory was, using it while an enemy one was up was just suicide. The rebound of losing a Territory dispute meant you had to take in all the arcane corruption from its usage. Seeing howrge this Territory was, it most likely was using a lot of mana. Halo of Consecration. Uhm, lets y The Heir of Hope! Prioritize survivability. [Shield of the [Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her I handed Jethro back to Tehmrayn and jumped off his back onto the closest ship, noticing two knights leading the front. Mercs and sailors were helping, but with the ship in danger and the undead pouring out as if a lich was around, it was just a matter of time before everything turned into the Titanic. This was a nightmare scenario. Woah! The boat was rocking like crazy from the monsoon. Flying was dangerous with how the wind was moving, so I decided to ditch my wings with another [Humanize] and began using [Air Walk] and [Tailwind] to control my bnce. Considering the intensity of the storm, I had to amp up the volume a bit more, spending more mana so people could start hearing my song. The moment I saw a bright veil appear on the bodies of the fighters, I couldnt help but smile a bit. Cant stop now. Need to hurry! Spark Crescent! Taking out my ive, I charged into the mix with [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] sting waves of white mes at the undead. Purifying them with impunity as I began to cleave them down like a reaper. All of them were Rank E, so they werent even worth the experience to fight, but I had to do this in the most economical way possible. Sir Knight, I have buffed you with holy fire and sacred light! Listen to my song, and fight these things back! Ill take care of the tentacle! I called out before using my ive to shoot out fire bullets. Y-Yes, Princess! They responded immediately after recovering from my sudden appearance. Not Princess! I am here as a Champion! Im sorry for beingte. Let us drive these things away from your home! Our swords are yours! Mercs, soldiers, if you want to live, follow us! Drive these things back for the Champion to y the beast! 2 human have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14711 Good thing they still remember my appearance. Thank goodness I announced that ultimatum to everybody, not only the grimgarians. Now My eyes locked onto the tentacle. The floor and walls were creaking from the pressure, and the torrential rain was blocking my sight. They wouldnt regenerate, but this was still a race against time. Gale Steps! Hellde Edge! After drinking some dragorade to help me stave off the arcane corruption and get some mana regeneration, I poured mana into my catalyst and ignited the scale-dust stored in my weapon. Made using my own body parts, this ive was just like my tail a severing de from the inferno. With it burning white, I also ignited my tail simultaneously. Unless I allowed it, not even the fiercest torrents or the most harrowing cold could extinguish them. Once I reapplied my buffs on myself, I charged forward. Spark Crescent! Stomping and putting my back into it at the moment of impact, I sliced off a piece of the tentacle before twisting my body in to kick the air. With the momentum, Inded right at the thickest part of the appedange and used my tail to sever itpletely from the ship. Takoyaki, done. [Tehmrayn!] [Done! Next!] W-Woah! The people onboard almost fell as Tehmrayn materialized chains made from water to pull the whole ship by himself. Exterminate the rest! Champion Tehmrayn will bring you back to the harbor! I informed everybody to ease them up. YEEEEAAAAH! Hearing me say that and seeing the tentacle fall into the sea, the crewmates roared out their excitement before continuing their frenzy. 61 human and beastman have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:14772 With a wide smirk, I sted myself to the next ship with [Wind st] and my rocket boosters, continuing the same thing for five more ships. Every time I would do the same: ease their worries, y my song, and then kill off the tentacle. Sadly, the tentacles didnt give any exp at all, and the undead were worthless as fodder. Still, even with my belly getting more and more filled with dragorade, to the point I wanted tovomit, I endured it all to st the music up! I kept my mes burning brightly, even breathing out white [Hellme Breath] at other ships for emergency healing. When I had the time, I would put down [Sacred Field] for the final patch-up. After all, unless the mes were on me, they could be extinguished. 479 human and beastman have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:15251 The mission was to free them all and make sure no one died. That was why I had to keep [The Heir of Hope] sting. The more allies who could hear it, the stronger the barrier would be. Arger barrier meant more extra Health to keep people alive. With Tehmrayn eliminating any tentacle as they spawned and keeping the ships together, I jumped over to thest four ships, only to see I didnt have to. The saurians and Master had already handled it all. Hey, hey, took you a while! Krim-k waved at me with his dinosaur head, grinning as he tore off a piece of the tentacle to eat. Mind cooking this thing for me? Had enough rations! Haaa, this idiot. Ha ha ha ha! Relish, humans and beastmen, for this is the power of Xohulotel! God of Serpents and Saurians! Give thanks to the Depth Goddess for not dying today! Ha ha ha ha ha! A lone velociraptor mage cheered maniacally as his army of water dinosaurs destroyed everything on the remaining ships. Nah, Master is even more of an idiot. With everyone safe, Master and Tehmrayn teamed up as they drove the ships back to the harbor, helping everybody avoid the whirlpools and tsunamis created from all of this. Although drenched and cold, I kept on drinking more and more dragorade. I had to keep my resource regeneration up, especially since it didnt seem like I could level up from these weak fodder! 48 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:15203 Once at the port, we noticed the situation there wasnt any better. Tentacles and hordes of undead were invading the harbor town. I could see some grimgarians in the distance, but what also caught my eye were twobatants Sis and Chahayat. Run, you damn rats! Run! A damn B rank dares to fight me?! Neill roared on top of a building while holding up the head of an ogre. The purple highlights on her hair and scales were shining brightly, not to mention the visible mana paths on her body. She had to be using [Battle Frenzy]. Capture them! On the other side, Chayat was strutting around inside his water giant with over 60 enemies stored in its aqua body. They probably drowned there. It wasnt in the perfect state, but I was relieved things got cleaned up despite the mess the Yanderus caused us. We really were yed like a fiddle. KuuuuUuuUUUUUUUURRRRR! Huh?! The roar it just sounded louder than before. Enough for everybody to hear from here, despite him being trapped on the ind. KUUUUUUUUUUUUUUHHHHHHHHHH! And that was when it happened a single giant appendage burst from the ocean near the ind,rge and long enoughpared to the [Heavens Sword] I cast. Then, another appeared from the other side of the ce, before another deep, booming growl appeared. KuuuuuuuUUUUUUUUUUUUHHHHHH! The ind it was breaking apart before my very eyes. Even from here, where it looked merely like a pebble, I noticed it crumbled into the ocean as more appendages appeared. Just like that, it disappeared into the ocean only to be reced by something else in the distance. At first, I thought it was just an ind, then it becamerger andrger until I noticed it opening up to reveal a set of humongous teeth, to the point they looked like the size of cars from here. I took a step back as more of its head revealed itself from the ocean. Not long thereafter, it rose its scaled head out of the water, pping its numerous fins and hard-looking carapace around. If the leviathan I met in Belzac forest was more like a crocodile, then this was your authentic and ssic serpentine giant. The dragons of the sea. With fourrge, bulging fish eyes, the beast barred its maw out to roar, only to reveal something like a kraken inside its mouth. It wiggled around, trying to grab the raindrops outside before it closed its mouth, staring down at us with a regal, alien-like posture. About the size of Mother, this gigantum monster was long enough to make skyscrapers look tiny. A giant evenrger than the Belzac leviathan, it felt like I was an insignificant ant in his wake. From the looks of all the people around me, it seemed I wasnt the only one. [Karhntheel. Remember it as I wash your lives away, descendants of the warrior.] Aloof, cold, as if its voice wanted to consume my mind. The sight of this creature in this monsoon terrifying. I couldnt even properly see its face in this darkness. [The world has changed since I was imprisoned. Origin Gods? I see we have gods in this world now. Kargryxmor is gone all my rivals, as well. I am alone in this depth. Be honored, you will be my first servants. Serve thy Emperor, nkton. But, first a deal, is a deal. I keep my word. So, embrace me now, children. I shall grant thee mercifu] [You will be fertilizer for thisnd and its children.] Neutral Territory detected! [Fimbulvetr] has been activated! Foreign Territory Dispute detected in the area Plip plip plip plip plip The sound of the rain it suddenly stopped falling on me, however, it was immediately reced by a chill. I nced around, only to notice the sky slowly turning whitish-gray, all while everything in sight began to dazzle for some reason. Looking closer, I saw the raindrops having been frozen in ce. The whirlpools in the seas began to slow down until their colors changed into snow-white. Even the sea was freezing before my eyes. The tentacles, having no source to spawn from, meekly froze up and fell on the ground and sea, crushing even the undead they spawned. This was unlike the Territory Dispute I had with Tehmrayn, this was a true battle between auras, one meant to kill the other the moment one side lost. Mother! I turned around as I noticed a signal closing in. Mother slowly walked up to the harbor as everybody stared at her in awe. Everything about her was exuding sheer cold, too dangerous for anybody to touch. [Leave it to me, dear. This is my battle the new generation should show this ancient scale he isnt needed anymore!] She was raring to go! Her body was already exuding mana clouds. No, wait, I need to tell you something! God Yeostar has However, I was toote. [Tell me when youre done with everything else, dear. This senile old mans Territory is causing trouble everywhere. Unless you want the city to fall, you should help the front gates. Also, go meet up with your friend Amelia already. Shes been stuck in the arena without you to teleport her save her before those thugs arrive.] W-What?! Arck! KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! A gust of wind blew against me and everybody around, sending us flying away as the mana cloud dissipated. Even with my eyes closed, I could see a shadow suddenly appear above me, darkening my sight. I opened them up, only for my chest to suddenly feel more chilled out. Mother In her entire splendor. Glistening, diamond-like scales exuding elegance and regality at the same time. Her silver powder began raining down on us like snow, and even if a single one touched our skin, it felt like it could freeze up our entire bloodstream in one go. Her size was as always titanic. Seeing her back in her form after our trip into the dimension breach was aforting sight. A being probably taller than the Empire State Building in New York was about to face something almost as gigantic. [ I see the world has not abandoned all its strength in the bosom of these gods.] [Then, allow me to show it to you, ancient scale.] Her silver dust began to harden up her outeryer, hardening it up to the point it began to glisten like ice. The very rain froze at hermand, congregating into a giant frozen ymore with her [Cryokinesis]. [Pleeeeeeaaaaaseeee!] He smirked. Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhh! Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! In a sh, the battle between two SS ranks began. A note from AbyssRaven I do so very much like giant kaijus punching each other. Or monster hunter territory dispute. It tickles that part in my brain. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 354: Feels like a Kaiju and Zombie Movie all mixed together. Chapter 354: Feels like a Kaiju and Zombie Movie all mixed together. Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh! Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Mother was above me one second and shing with the leviathan in the next, creating a massive shockwave with the force of the blow. Another tsunami was created from this attack, ripping right through the ice sheets Mothers Territory created, but fortunately Tehmrayn jumped forward and swung his trident down, forcefully stopping the tsunami before it hit the shores. Gently twirling his trident afterwards as if he was turning a valve, the tsunami slowly went back into the sea, revealing the real show in the distance. Ice and water ravaged the skies and sea as dragon and leviathan engaged each other with ws and fangs. While the leviathan relied solely on its body, Territory, and the water around to attack with, Mother wasnt just using her draconic abilities but also spells. Was the leviathan not a mage? Well, he was sealed before the Origin Gods brought the System, so he probably never had the chance to learn; in that case, Mother should be able to close the gap. Then again, I had no idea, since I couldnt appraise either of them at this distance. Regardless, their battle was pretty fierce due to the whole scale of the conflict. Mother was pushing the leviathan further away from the city, but it wasnt like she had this in the bag. Both sides were taking some rather heavy damage, to the point I felt antsy watching her fight like this. I had to deliver Yeostars information to her! Hey, Sis! Yo! I snapped my head around, unable to calm down, only to notice the tentacles spawning again! Not only that, but Mothers Territory was also affecting everything around us, turning any inanimate object her snow touched into frozen popsicles. This was just like during my training, as the whole area was looking more and more like a frozen fortress. Neill? I saw her running over to us. Yes, me, snap out of it! This isnt over yet, their Territories will continue shing against each other until one of them dies. Your Mother cant focus on its precision this far away from the fight, so the tentacles will continue spawning, she informed me, exining why the tentacles were spawning again. Come on, we cant do anything. Trying to join a fight between two SS ranks will only slow the Sixth Empress down. We need to do what we can do. I felt conflicted on this matter, so I had to ask Yeostar on how urgent it was to inform Mother about Karhntheels weakness. Pffffffffffu! WHAT?! Fate weaving? So she is a fate-based goddess! Or maybe hes talking about death and such? Arck, I dunno! Heeeelp!!! 12 human followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:15191 My mind snapped back to reality as a giant tentacle suddenly swung down in the distance, killing at least twelve people. Neill was right, the situation hadnt changed yet. The city was still in danger! We should move! Master announced before pointing at the city. Fantastic disy of strength there, my apprentice. [Heavens Sword], a level eight System spell! I cannot help but be proud of you However, I dont think anybody would sit still after seeing that in the distance. Cannonfire, I could hear loud cannonfire through all this rain. From this angle, I couldnt really see anything going out outside of some trebuchet shots hitting the barrier around the city. However, with how often I could hear the cannons firing, the siege sounded like it was intensifying. Well, that was the n, elder scale, Neill replied in my ce. Still, I thought you were only nning on using [Heavens Sword], Hestia! Did you have to drop down a me meteor on the world! Did you try to scare grimgarians? Ogres arent known for being cowardly! Neill seemed to beining, but even amongst all the shouting, I could see a faint smile. It did feel strange how the saurians and Neill just became my followers when I dropped the nuke, but I guess strength was admirable. To another dragon, strength was often more important than appearances and bloodline. Go. I turned around to see Tehmrayn handing Jethro over to a panicking knight. Leave the coast to me. By the Depth Goddess, we will win this day, so make sure that Larent doesnt fall in battle before he can contribute. We have a boss monster raid before us. He stared at the giant leviathan fighting with Mother in a veil of thunderstorms, tornados, and blizzards. That was thest boss for this siege. Gather up all the strategicbatants. Assure the city is safe. Make sure your Divine Quest wont fail. Champion Hestia, I will rely on your strength. Seeing Tehmrayn speak so formally with me made my body jerk up for a moment, seeing how aloof his treatment of me was. I straightened up my back, held my head high, and then replied with full confidence. Yes, of course, Champion Tehmrayn. Leave it to me! Outstanding. He turned around to stop a tsunami, only to continue as if nothing happened. If you find those krill eaters, shout. The seas do not forget slights against them. I just nodded. Imagine stopping a tsunami that easily besides, I think you have to share your prize. There is someone else who wants to meet Ghorush more than you. Considering the situation, I pumped up the volume to the point the whole port could hear [The Heir of Hope]. Twelve of my fans just died caused I made it quiet to talk to the others while saving up mana. Twelve! Not to mention how many others could have been spared if I had just given my all! Pathetic, just pathetic. I need to work harder! I have more Mana than most people, just what am I doing with all of it?! Neill, Master, the saurians, and a few of the citys knight went into action as I sprinted towards the cries of help. The undead Drowned, ranging from bloated to skeletal and merfolk to humans, were terrorizing the soldiers and adventurers in their endless march. Every time one fell, another would rece its spot. Even if the living wiped out a ton with the mages and priests, the tentacles would just spawn more. White mes quickly handled these obstacles with ease, and with the appearance of our group and the knights, morale was raised once again. With my barrier protecting them and granting them bonus stats, the soldier went back into the fight mostly re-energized after my mes healed them. Unfortunately, this didnt affect everybody, as some of the people were still cowering despite all of this. I asked some of the soldiers and adventurers about them. Before we arrived, even before we reached the harbor, swarms of these undead had already made their way into the camp. People were swarmed and consumed by the ravenous flood of drowned, shrieking cries the recently conscripted had never heard before. Most of the affected were the militia, civilian support staff, and the younger holy mages. I could hear most of them crying out for Aurenas help However, this was Peolynca. The gods couldnt directly intervene Wait, the arena, too?! Shit! Amelia! Thats what Mother meant! Wait, thats your arena, right? So cant you do something about that, God Yeostar? Dy? For what? Reinforcements? W-Wait, are you supposed to say that? What reinforcements areing? And what do you mean by something else? This is kind of ominous. What is this sudden shift in your No, thats not important here. We need to save people first, youre right! Yes, of course, that is my aim here, God Yeostar! After we pushed the undead out of the camp, I called out to Neill and Master. Undead are flooding the gates from inside the city! The arena isnt safe either! We need to go, but a group of grimgarians is about to attack the port! What?! They expressed their shock at this sudden info, prompting me to exin what Yeostar told me. Sadly, Yeostar didnt know how many grimgarians wereing or if there was a B rank amongst them all not. His vision was probably restricted to the people on the wall. Since we had three ces to be at, we had to divide our forces as such. Then, allow me to continue this job on behalf of Sir Jethro. The warriors here already know us well enough, Master suggested, and Sis and I agreed to it. However, we need information. Hestia, could you call over Rajah? I nodded and took out my party bracelet and opened up the tamer menu. Tamer System [Tamed Monster List] [Tamed Experience Share] [Tamer Guild] Tamed Monster List. 1 Number of Tamed Monster: 1 [Young Monochrome Virigress, Rajah] Rajah. Command. Return to Owner. From previous usages, I discovered that the Tamer System does not send a magically enforced order to Rajah, but rather only a message. There was no way in this System to force tamed monsters to obey their masters orders, but thankfully, I didnt have to with my little guy. After a couple of minutes probably, I noticed a new signal suddenly appearing out of nowhere. Looking over, I noticed Rita over there, only for Rajah to jump out of her shadow and jump up onto me. With a loud [Master!], he snuggled his blood drenched face on me, acting like the spoiled little cat I knew. [I knew you woulde back! Master!] I tightened my grip, unable to stop smiling widely. [Master! Master! I did as Master Saori and you taught me! Patience, stalking, and then ambush! I even listened to Masters Master and went reconnaisant Uhm, yes, that word!] Good boy, thats what I want to hear for my future B rank virigress! I praised him and corrected him by telling him how to say reconnaissance, before looking back at Rita. Good work, Rita. I heard from Neill you did a lot. I know you dont like fighting. Well, its plenty alright. Rita looked a bit tired, proving to me how unsuited she was to war. Just promise you tell me what happened with you and the Empress. Your disappearance piqued my interest. Urgh. Rita then shivered and crossed her arms, trying to warm herself up. Mothers Territory reduced the overall temperature to the point you could see your white breath. With the cold rain, it did make things pretty ufortable, if it werent for all the sweat and action of war warming us up. In any case, I gave Rita and Rajah a general summary of what I heard from Yeostar and how Master needed their report on the forces. They exined there were three B ranks two high ogre and one troll. Six blue-skinned hobgoblins were with them, in addition, to two battalions worth of heavy cavalry on the back of those three-horned rhinoceroses gwunceros. Divide and conquer! Master eximed. They want to take over the port as quickly as possible, believing a good chunk of us are exhausted. The three B ranks are insurance, but how will they fare with us here? The shame of being underestimated! Ha, even without thess, we can take them out ourselves! Akasht, let us beat them down in Xohulotels name! Krim-k fist bumped himself, showing no signs of exhaustion despite participating in the naval battle. Kruuuuuuuuuuooooh! Akasht growled. The green-scaled Gratha quickly chimed in, trying to dissuade the two gung-ho warriors, You two should lower your damn tails. These are still three B ranks we have to deal with. With how skilled the ones we fought up until now, you cant just wave them aside. Two well-trained heavy cavalry and six mages; even Kush will have trouble with those numbers. Ha ha ha ha! What nonsense! Master smirked. Have you forgotten I still have [Tehenhuin]. I am a strategicbatant, after all, my friends. I cannot allow my apprentice to overshadow her Master so soon. Fluttering his robes as he turned around to the gathered knights, staring at all of them with those zealous eyes he showed during a battle or whenever we were spared. Have you heard that, men and women of Yeos! Grimgarians are charging towards the port, aiming to trap us inside and lead a two-pronged attack on your fellow nobles and themon people! A hammer and anvil but you will allow that to happen? No! The knights loudly proimed to my surprise. When did they build a rapport? Your Sir Jethro was nearly assassinated by the enemy on the ind, causing the liberation of the SS rank Karhntheel! However, Kargryx the dragons are here to protect you! However, will you just watch and let the empress and her princesses solve everything alone? Will you watch as Sir Alistar protects the city until his end? No! Good! Now, for Xohulotel. For Yeostar! For your Prince! For your lives! Master raised his arm up. Who will follow me into battle?! THE KNIGHTS OF YEOS! The knights shouted before they took out their gargoyles, organizing themselves into an elite group of mage knights. For YEOSTAR!!! Even the soldiers were caught by Masters overwhelming presence, leading and inspiring the people. He was truly a saint. Master would find a way to shelter those unable to fight, telling us we had to focus on the rest of the fight instead of protecting them. Neill and I nodded, while Rajah and Rita joined in the protection of the port. With the n settled, I handed over as many of my bombs as possible, telling them to use them liberally. Then Master and the saurians all nodded before kneeling down before me, leaving me speechless. It has been a long-timeing, Princess Hestia. Formal?! You asked us in the past if we would be your followers. We declined since we couldnt join your party. However, this isnt the time for pride any longer. Master and the saurians lowered their heads in my respect. Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, allow us to serve you as your retainers! Allow us to join you under your wings and be stronger for you! After thinking about it for a moment, I understood what they meant by that. As terrible as a war was, just like when I dropped a nuke, this was the perfect time to time level and train your skills. The amount of people around meant you could level up like crazy. Meaning, my increased experience share and skill point System would have the most value now. How could I reject them? [Raptorsilian, Kushlekzar], [Carnosilian, Krim-k], [Carnosilian, Grahta], [Sarcosilian, Akasht] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] Then Master, Krim, Grahta, Akasht. Your first order, protect the port city until we return with help! Our tails are yours! Zahteel garusch Xohulotel! Hischkaneel Plesia mefhikushtel za! All of them shouted Beware the might of Xohulotel! In her graces name, Plesia, we bring down justice! This was the Depth Serpents catchphrase and warcry! With the port under reliable hands, Neill and I fought our way through hordes of undead and tentacles towards the arena, as a way to take some pressure from Masters hand. Once inside the city, we grimaced at how much the tentacles had already destroyed the city. The houses of the lower city were demolished, to the point it looked like a junkyard to me. I could still see houses in the distance, probably inside the merchant or noble district. Without the houses blocking the sight, it actually looked like the drowned were a tidal wave of rotten flesh, bones, and creepy growls in a winter wondend. Mothers ice was turning everything into a frozen wastnd at this point. The Drowned were heading in two directions the wall and the arena. 81 human and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:15110 Another message appeared, which I presumed was just a summary of all the people who had died. Otherwise, that message would appear every time a single person died. That would be inconvenient as hell, as harsh as it was to say. Hearing and reading about a fan dying felt like a mental attack. Boosting the volume even louder, Neill and I took to the skies before diving right into the horde of zombies. Just like at the port, leaving so many of them in action would only worsen our jobs forter. As such, on our way to our two destinations, we would take down as many as possible. Thankfully, the both of us had the perfect kits and synergy to do this. Take them down, Sis! I pointed at the tentacles as I pped my wings, releasing enough scale-dust around me to form a veil. With a simple snap of my fingers, purifying mes cleansed thesends of these fiends. Alright, support me! Meanwhile, Neill targeted the tentacles exclusively, using her far superior single-damage attacks to st through anything my AOE attacks couldnt take down in one hit. AOE and single damage; those two roles divided amongst ourselves to bring out our full potential. Neill had some long-range mass area attacks also, but she understood I could do it better and faster than her, while I knew I didnt need to spend mana on my stronger attacks since Neill could just punch right through everything. Number one rule for a strategicbatant during a war was to conserve Health, Mana, and Stamina. Potions were finite, and, sometimes, the enemy wouldnt allow you to rest and recuperate. This was a lesson I had to learn the hard way when I unloaded everything with my nuke. I still needed to rest, since there was no sun, so letting Neill go ham while I gave her support was how we could fight to our best. Unlike with my Aurora members, I didnt need to be a tank here, not when Neill could rampage even better than I could. It brings the supportive build I had out to its fullest. Jump! Ill take care of the fodder! I ordered Neill before shooting a [Banishment Beam] at an approaching wave. Neill jumped up with [Dragoon Dive] tond an axe kick onto a nearby tentacle, even rupturing the ground and causing it to explode with her dragon paths. With the path cleared to the arena, Neill and I pped our hands and separated from here. The arena is separated into four sections! Find the stairs to where the medical wards are! Neill informed me before we departed. Yeostar sounded desperate. It must be going much worse than I thought. Having to fight an organized force sucks so much! Amelia, stay safe! I cleaved through any undead in my way, ignoring the tentacles for the moment. Once at the arena, I breathed fire to empty out the entrance for me to enter, noticing once I was in how the undead couldnt follow me at all. They were blocked from entering by an invisible barrier. Clicking my tongue at this fact, I shook my head and searched for the stairs, only to find not a single zombie around me. The whole firstyer waspletely devoid of life and unlife. I followed Yeostars instruction, but what eventually led me to them was the sound and screams of men and women. Following them and descending down the stairs, my eyes shot wide open as I saw the horde of zombies devouring the people before me. No, the people werent even dead, the damn beasts were eating them alive, all while they cried out in agony. The bracelets werent letting them die, healing them up, but this just created a torturous scene from hell! Grraauauuurk! Kill me! Ta Guuuuuuuuuargjk! Take it off! Nooo-ARK! Gaaieieeeeeerrrrrk! S-Stoppppaarrrrrrrrrrrrrpt! Oh g-gods?! Dammit! Dammit! DAMMIT! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [Hestias Retainer] has links for certain abilities from Titles: [Aelozonias Ambassador]. Seeking permission for activation Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has usurped ownership over [Aelozonias Ambassador]. Permission automatically granted Intervention from Goddess Plesia. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights epted! Permission granted by Goddess Plesia Hrrrk! With rage filling my mind, I shed forward, sending out a stream of white mes at the horde of zombies. Locating the huge number of civilians with [Detection Sensor], I aimed at those spots with my me bullets. I let the me spread onto the zombies and had them wrap the civilians in their protective re. I activated [Halo of Consecration] and [Hellde Edge] on my ive. Like awnmower, anything resembling a damn undead was hacked and shed, before I let the burner singe them into ash. I knew the thirdyer was in danger, even Amelia. BUT WHAT WAS I SUPPOSED TO DO?! LEAVE THEM IN THIS DAMN HELL?! YANDERU, IF I GET MY HANDS ON YOU! KAHALANTHEEL! I WILL TURN YOU INTO SASHIMI AND ARMOR! I WILL WEAR YOU LIKE A TROPHY AFTER ALL OF THIS IN DONE! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! After calming my mind down with my [Battle Frenzy] activation phrase, I used [shfire] to dash around as if I was teleporting, elerating this process as much as I could without hurting the people around me. I could [Dreadre Aura], yes, I could burn all of them down since the civilians couldnt die but I couldnt do it. They would still feel the pain and my bleeding heart just couldnt. Dammit! Eventually I managed to help everybody I could, but I didnt feel any better as despite not even losing a limb, none of the people here were okay. The trauma of what happened caused them to even fear me. Should I help them here with my songs? [The Heir of Hope] was ying, but I had to go down right now. Mana Eyes. Effect: [Terror (Minor)] [Fear (Minor)] [The Heir of Hope] could only work if there was something big and scary around or if anybody listening to my song had either of those status abnormalities. Just listening to this song meant those two couldnt rise above the minor stage. It was good, sure, but the people around me werent acting any different. They were too scared. Unfortunately, I had to move on. I kept the music as loud as possible to soothe everybodys minds, but I had to save the others. I had to protect the blood and all the other people in need of help! Once I made it to the thirdyer, I darted my head around, as I noticed it wasnt a simple room like before. It was actually an entire battlefield! Looking at the familiar castle in the distance, I could only conclude this was the Battlefield of Schrade simtion! Was this what Yeostar meant by giving Markval admin rights? I transformed back into my dragon form and sted forth with my rocket boosters and [Overload], along with any other speed boosting spells I had. [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] On the way, I noticedrge ck craters and ck harpoons stuck on the ground. Undead bodies were littered everywhere, nketing the ground, making it look like the bodies of soldiers. The castles defenses most likely were activated, however, since it was firing anything anymore, the damn undead and skull masks already made their way through all of this. Dammit, did I waste Arck, no! I didnt waste any time. I saved lives. Think positive! Once I was close enough, I noticed archers in the castle shooting arrows down at the horde of undead swarming into the ce. Seeing the castles bridge down and the barrier protecting the ce not on, it was likely one of them had an arcane trickster or dark mage. Just like during the battle royale, a [Shadow Dash] could bypass the barrier. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Deciding against wasting time at the swarm at the gate, meaning I was leaving whatever soldier there to suffer through hell, I transformed back into a dragonewt and dived right into one of the castles windows. The soldiers were surprised at my appearance, but before they reacted, I [shfire]ed to the exit and moved towards where the VIPs and the stairs to the fourthyer were with Yeostars instructions. While evading whatever soldiers who ran past me and cleaving down any undead, freeing the tormented soldiers there, I eventually made it to the basement. Swarmed beyond words, this was where I encountered the first skull mask. After I appraised him to make sure he was an enemy, I sliced his head right off before he could speak or react. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 5] Level 51. C rank. Not a threat! Hellme Breath! While [Dreadre Aura] just send out a massive heatwave out of my body, [Hellme Breath] were just mes. I could change it to my holy mes to make sure I wasnt burning anybody. At the same time, I suddenly remembered I could have used my newly remixed [Dragon Fire] and [Dreadre Aura] in conjunction. Protected by the song, nobody would have been burned! Shit! Think better! I cursed myself at being unable to handle the stress of what I saw. If I had just allowed myself to think for a second, I would have figured it out sooner and made it sooner here. Huuuaarrrrk Gruk! Gruk! Its o-over Huek! Huek! Oh Goddess! Kraaak I-I For his Majesty Soldiers, knights, or even the simple nobles. None were spared by this zombie apocalypse. This was truly a Territory you could call cataclysmic. I turned around, looking up the stairs at the iing zombies. I didnt know what to do. If I close the doorway with [Terra Walls], I would block out any more zombies and stop the suffering of those I saved. However, what if somebody needed to escape into this ce? Would I be condemning them to hell? In the end, deciding I couldnt anticipate the future of those I didnt know, I closed the doorway. A hero would have saved everybody, but I wasnt one. In that case, all I could do was save those I saw in the right ce and right time. I made my way through the stairs until I made it to the fourthyer, where the scenery changed once again. This time, everything around me was just arge, white cavern. With pirs and mosaic windows decorating this ce, it had a sense of regalty, in addition to feeling like a ce of worship. Looking forward, I could see small hills of undead being scorched by whitesers and moving statues. Depicting the image of knights, Yeostar told me those were this holy ces guardians. They were the eternal protectors of Yeostars blood; itsst line of defense. They could be destroyed, but they would always regenerate. Couldnt you have made stronger protectors, then?! S rank or something? They are supposed to protect this ce. Dont get a midlife crisis while Im here! Youre doing well, your followers love you! Instead of wallowing in your pain, help me! Help them! Without letting him end his sentence, I dashed forward to slice down a few undead to help the knight golems, before I sted right past them. Unlike the other twoyers, this ce was luckily not as crowded. Only a few undead made it past, and the rest of the intruders were skull masks. They were engaging the remaining knights there, including any nobles forced to fight with their magic. Princess Anasthasia, Duke Alberstien, and even the unconscious Mother of Markval were here! Amelia, too! Look AT ME! Wh-Arck?! The lizar IIeearck?! Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 5] to [Level 6] Three skull masks in one go. They were all around the same levels as the previous guy. Lady Hestia! Amelia called out for me with a beaming smile after casting a [Wind sh]. Her face was riddled with not only dirt, but also blood! Sorry for beingte! Ill apologize to Duke Greenveil the moment were done! Help is here! I shouted before [Gale Steps]ing towards the group of skull masks and undead. Gripping my ive even harder, I swu Back up! My parallel minds warned me in a collective fashion just as my [Enhanced Danger Sense] noticed an attacking from below. I dodged back, only to see the ground where I stood shoot right up to the ceiling like [Terra Wall]. Bravo! I heard a familiar voice in front of me, which revealed itself to be Ghorush! Fantastic reflexes. pping his hands, the treacherous leonid emerged from the ground as if it was water. With a smirk on his face, he looked down upon me with the eyes of a beast. You BASTARD! I shouted at him. Why?! Why?! You damn Yanderus! You fucking piece of shit! Oho, I guess Eithalr was right ab Woops. Metal shed against metal as Ghorush protected himself from my thrust with his rapier before pushing me away almost too easily! Forgive me, but despite my new tuxedo and hat, I was still once a berserker of Carmaniates army. You might overpower me in Strength as a dragon, but when the ying field is leveled in your dragonewt form, do not expect it to go that way. Ghorush lectured me. The Yanderu Eluseuss are the best ck mercenarypany in the Empire, and I will make sure this reputation stays. This job is almost finished. Fuck you! I shouted back, unwilling to go at this democratically. Just like Eithalr! You do what you want, destroying peoples lives and sanity just for your damn goals! You reek! Damn it, you will pay for this! Oh, and how many lives have you destroyed for your ownWoops! Allow me to talk! I wouldnt have it. Once again, I jumped forward and tried to hit him, only for him to block my attack once again. Expecting this, I somersaulted over him and unleashed numerous projectile spells at him, forcing him back and having him use his golemancy to fend those spells off. None of them had magic circles; meaning, he had to be using a seal grimoire! No wonder he called himself a half-baked mage. Huhaha! Your spell casting is superior to your sister''s, but fighting you in melee would be a bore! He taunted me despite me only using two thrusts. He was really talking shit to infuriate me! However, can you truly only focus on me when that young prince and the blood is in danger?! What?! I snapped my head around, only to see three skull masks slip right through everybodys eyes. They were right at an ornamental door and suddenly attached things on it, looking simr to the items Ghorush attached to the shrine walls to free the leviathan. Shit! Ark! I wanted to dash forward, but couldnt as Ghorush was suddenly up in my face with his rapier. I tried [shfire]ing away, but Ghorush just manipted the mes around me with his golem, stretching me thin for ces to teleport to! As I said! Our weapons shed once again. As long as I am here, we Yanderu will be sessful in our job. Next time, do hire us to fight against your enemies, yes~? Fucker! Stop them now! I could hear Alberstien shouting. I could only hope he wou Booooooom! ld make it in time. Toote! Huhahahaha! Ghorush wildughter pierce through my music and the loud kaboom, before creating some distance from me to cast his golems. I destroyed them easily enough and immediately ignored him once again to head to the door. I had to make it in time! S-Stop! I am Prince Markval Caice the Fifth! I am Prince Markval Caice the Fifth! Of Yeos! Remove yourself now, o-or I will execute you m-m-myself! I could hear his voice behind the shroud of dust! Noooo! Your Majesty! Brother! Warp Point: Entry! Warp Poit The gall to turn your back to me! Arck! I turned around just in time as Ghorushs rapier nearly hit me. Grrraaaaaah! Having had enough of this stinking cat, I activated [Dreadre Aura] while ying [Dragon Fire] to st him away from me. The surprise of that attack caught him off-guard and I managed tond a hit! Uuuurgh! he groaned as he flew away, allowing me to turn around again. No! Stop it, that blood is not yours! Markval screamed once again. AARRRRGKKKKKKKKK! URHK! Gaaaauk! Damn brat! Warp Point: Exi Stop! Khish! The sound of broken ss, splintering. No Just like Tehmrayn, another Champion failed their Divine Quest. I failed a Divine Quest. I Why was I chosen as a Champion? Huhahaha! Ghorushs mind numbingughter appeared from behind me. A job well done! The torturous sound of ss, and the deafning silence afterwards. The demonkins have won. No, snap out of this! As long as his bloodline survives, we can still make new Champions of Yeostar! The Quest hasnt ended yet! I need to protect the royal family. Markval! Warp Point: Exit! Conjuring up the portal, I entered it tond right in front of the smoke veil, closing in the distance. However, the earth underneath me churned around and stone hands shot right from them. Another of Ghorushs tricks! Dammit, enoug Air Shiver! As I was about to sh at these things, a green light suddenly appeared from behind the green smoke and shot right out, blowing everything out of its way, including those golem hands. I snapped my head around at the sound of metal nking about with every step. A green, translucent g suddenly appeared from within the room, waving any remaining dust and smoke away. It was then raised up, reaching higher than the door frame. A knight in feathered armor with plumage so soft-looking, I thought they were made of silk. They werepletely colored in lime green, while the rest of the blue-golden brown armor looked sleek despite how heavy the armor tes looked like. What sorta monsters were used in its creation? R-Royce?! Royce?! Duke Alberstien eximed as the helmeted knight showed his full body appearance to us. A wing g was in his left arm while a familiar looking mberge was in his right. Two spell rings were decorating his fingers while an amulet I thought I had seen before was around his neck. Brother! Markval approached from behind, clutching onto a vial of dark red liquid. He was injured on his left leg and was carrying a blood dagger. His face was twitching from the pain, but he kept it together like a trooper. T-The blood of Yeostar is safe! The young prince eximed, causing Ghorushs eyes to widen this time. I turned around, not understanding how there was another person in the room. If he was there, Yeostar wouldnt have hurried me. My name is The knight nted the g down and pulled off his helmet before continuing speaking in that mascul Woah, WTF?! Rhea Renee Sealight! Daughter of Sir Royce, Champion of Yeostar! The g of the true winds has been reborn in the ash and blood of war, once again granting Yeos the bountiful tailwinds of victory! In the name of my father and God Yeostar, the Typhoons Rage Knight has returned! A note from AbyssRaven The "Nothing personal" quote, but for good! Also, happyte turkey day. Gobble gobble. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 355: Rally for War. Chapter 355: Rally for War. S-Sealight? Anasthasia mumbled Renees surname in surprise as the returned knight came out of the room and erected an [Air Shield] at its entrance to protect Markval. Renee picked up her wing g and held it up high while wielding her cumbersome mberge. A weapon she normally two-handed was being twirled around as if it weighed nothing at all, and through my [Mana Eyes], I noticed mana streaming around her armor like a river. It wasnt like manaweave clothing, which was just a giant mass of mana, but it was as if the mana was keeping the armor from falling apart. I did not expect for the little prince to have a bodyguard in you. Ghorush gazed at Renees face with great interest, to the point he didnt seem hostile anymore. Royce. I never had the honor to duel such a remarkable warrior. His deeds were known to many. Hmm. The irony, though. He had a daughter, and she was the one to pick up his legacy in service of the misogynistic Yeos. The helmet she took off suddenly broke into tiny pieces in the wind, before it flew over to her head. The breeze quickly swirled around her head and reassembled back into her helmet. This just answered my question. Looking a bit closer, I also noticed the mana was linked to her ne. So the inheritance we helped Renee retrieve was her fathers armor. Tsk, that damn elf.> Elf? I heard a rare curse from Yeostar, prompting me to ask him to borate on it. Rhea? So you knew Renee was Royces daughter all this time? No, no, I wasnt condemning you for it. I just remembered Alistar asking for a woman called Rhea Which now makes sense why the both of them knew each other so well. Makes me wonder if this mentor she talked about was also Royce Rhea Renee Sealight wishes to add you to her party ept Decline ? ept. Party Leader Name: Rhea Renee Sealight Level: 88 Unique Job: Plumwind Squire Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 103 Main Job: Champion of Aurena Secondary Job: Ravager Unique Job: Locked Unique Job?! She unlocked her unique job? When?! Also, where are her other Jobs? From the looks of it, I do not think I must ask whose side you are on. Ghorush, correct? Renee responded and raised her sword to threaten him. Surrender, and ept your punishment without dishonoring yourself even further. Surrender? Ghorush tilted his head. Hmmm, but why, though? You might have tricked me with that ss break and killed three skull masks, but why should I give up now? There is only a single person in this room who I consider a threat, and it isnt you. You arent Sir Royce, girl. That may be so, but I dont need to be my father to put up a fight when it is a two versus one. Lady Priestess! Renee called out to me, and I nodded. Why she was here and how she got her Unique Job could be answeredter! Hey, what are you trying to I apologize for sounding conceited, but I can take on a dragon in her dragonewt form. Even if she is a threat to me, thats only because of her draconic abilities and spells. I outlevel you youngsters. Mana Eyes. Profile: Name: Ghorush Streiga Level: 171 Race: Mountain Leonid Age: 84 Year Ability List: Axe: [] Unarmed: [Blood Rush] Information Blocked Tsk, dammit. This is sooooo annoying! Let me use my appraisal skills already! This sorta information is useless! Urgh, rebound didnt work. That is one hard-to-crack profile you have there, Princess, Ghroush grumbled. However, it did save me some time trying to intimidate you. You saw my level, right? How much did you see? Stats, skills, or nothing at all? Hopefully nothing, otherwise I will have to refund this appraisal blocking armlet. Still, level 171? What is with this powercreep? Thought that demonkin girl was the highest leveled enemy I would meet during this siege, but this guy is even stronger? How much stronger are the demon princes and the boss of the Yanderu?! Considering I personally do not want to make an enemy of Kargryx, I shall grant you onest chance, Princess Hestia. Step down, and I shall spare you and everybody else not rted to Yeostar. A fair deal, no? [Ha! Yeah, I guess it does sound fair] The nobles and knights from behind me expressed their shock at my answer, but I ignored them. Instead, I turned up the music. [So, tomemorate this deal. Let me sing for you In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music ] Since it was remixed, the activation requirement for [Dragon Fire] changed to me having to sing it while standing still. It was annoying being a stationary turret, but I was a mage, after all. Being a spell slinging turret was my speciality! Once the orchestral version of this hard-rock song began to y, me shields surrounded every single of my allies. Ghorush, seeing this, let out a sigh and readied himself for a battle. Hmm I can never not love your voice, even if it''s only through [Telepathy]. Like sweet honeydew in the morning, a rival to even the most talented divas. If there were ever a God of Songs, you would do better as their blessed than Aurenas. The leonid scratched his long mane. Such a shame. Eithalr would be quite sa [Look out behind you!] I warned the merc, only for him tough at me. Huhaha! I see you can still joke in the face of you What?! Ghorushs head snapped right around as he noticed the small me meteor right where he stood, only to dodge again as another appeared. [Dragon Fire] created meteors, whether humongous ones or those around the size of a pebble! Although Ghorush was the main threat, the remaining skull masks and undead were still a problem for the nobles and Amelia. Just like my old [Dragon Fire], these meteors will target my enemies, just this time, with enough severity you couldnt just ignore them! [Everybody outside of Renee, move back! Defensive position or into the core room! Move back, now!] Even if they couldnt take fire damage, I still didnt want to hit them. Id rather not think of them as deadweight in a fight that could end with me dead. Whether they realized this or were scared of my sudden form shift, the knights and nobles did as I said. Meanwhile, Ghorush wasnt having any trouble evading the attacks, but hispanions were slowly dying out the longer I sang. The leonidughed widely. He was so confident, but how couldnt he be? The moment he saw a path forward, he moved so fast I thought he was teleporting. shfire! shfire! As such, I had to do the same. Unfortunately for me, he had already seen this technique of mine and had already figured out a countermeasure. Sure, I could choose any mes in this burning cavern, so it should have been random, but this guy dashed at me the moment I reappeared from my second [shfire]! Was this his intuition, or was his [Detection Sensor] working better than mine? I didnt know, as I couldnt see his damn profile! Dread Wind Shiver! Before Ghorush could drill his rapier into my scale barrier, he took a step back and thrusted at the wind raying from the Renee. The mana around his weapon shot out, forming into a blue translucent umbre. The second the threat was over, his eyes glistened as he turned back to me, only to jump back again as I released [Dreadre Aura]. With the distance widened again, I shot out two [Lightning Bolt]s and [Tornado Bullet]s each, trying to lead him into a trap where I could roast him alive with [Dragon Fire]. He deftly dodged each spell by the skin of his teeth, only losing a few loose hairs before he turned his eyes to the ground. He somersaulted and shed at the ground where I was readying an [Bedrock des], destroying the brown magic circle before shooting out a mana de with his rapier. Unless I wanted [Dragon Fire] to stop, all I could do to dodge was to simply lean my body backwards. I had to stay in one spot, but that didnt mean I couldnt move around. Otherwise, how would I be able to dance while singing, right? Idol stuff. It was a test just now, but it should have been evident from how the description of the song was worded. Arck! That was close! Panzer and Unheiliger Engel, lets go. [Holy, you can do the same thing as Larent?! Are you a sword saint candidate, too?!] I forced myself to say after a chill ran down my spine. My body still remembered the fear I had for Larents mana des. Priestess?! Renees voice shook as I suddenly mentioned that during this rather nerve-wracking battle. Ha! I am not, as if, huhahaha! However, it seemed like my praise just got to him. Got you! Speak more, waste more time for Yeostar! This is just something most warriors have to learn if they wish to continue into S rank, you see. Mages have magic far beyond mostmonprehension. They can level entire cities with a single spell, after all. He gleaned at his rapier, cleaning some of the blood and dirt on it. Meleebatants train in turning mana not into spells, but sharp des. [Mana Strike], but taken even further. [Aura Edge], the simple evolution of the skill. Very, very difficult to achieve for monsters, since your [Mana Strike] and [Stamina Strike] skills usually turn into your respective - ws or - fangs skill, and Huhahahaha! Oh, oh You sly little lizard! You had me monologuing there! Huhahaha, if you wanted to live, you could have said so! Huhahaha, I cant believe this Hrrrk! The leonid facepalmed himself, literally pping away hisughter before he quickly elerated forward where he stood, prompting me to activate [Foresight] before he ended up on top of me. Disruption. [Unheilige Engel] and [Halo of Consecration] shot out their load at the iing threat with corrosive slime and white mes, allowing me to dodge back and use [Terra Wall] and [Bedrock des] to alter his attack path. Just like most demasters around Rank A Id met in this world, Ghorush had no problems cutting through them, even managed to shoot some mana des at me. I reapplied my buffs on my self and turned on [The Will to Fight and Survive] for morebat buffs and mobility. Once done with her own buffs as well, Renee charged forward the moment I gave her an opening with my spells. [Various Spell Buffs][g of Valiant Hearts] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Winds Calling! Renee held her de horizontally and pulled it back, invoking a suction effect where Ghorush was pulled into her. No matter what power buffs she got from her new Job and armor, she was still almost 100 levels below him, so I had to chip in to distract him. With Ghorush focused on dodging my attacks, Renee found the leeway to attack, only for the two warriors weapons to sh. Bang; with metal shing, the two fended each attack off, but Renee was, expectantly, pushed back. Ghorush didnt just have a higher Strength, he was probably two heads taller than her. The leonid smirked before he focused more mana on his rapier, to the point it even dug right into Renees mberge. Using [Wind st], Renee created some space, to which I used [Warp Point] entry and exit to teleport Ghorush far away from us. Surprised by this, Ghorush tried to dash back, but I used the same trick to get him away from us again by using [Foresight] to time the spell perfectly. Annoyed by this tactic, Ghorush tried to shoot me down with his mana de, but I just multi-cast [Cyclone Madness] where he stood to disrupt him. I knew this wouldnt stop him, considering he was stronger than Larent, probably, but still. I had to dy him! Priestess! Renee warned me, causing me to snap behind me to see the earth turning into a giant golem. Winding up its punch, it struck at me. Do Nah, Purple sh. Gloria Ascendence! Deciding this was a trap, I instead chose to tank the attack with [Gloria Ascendence], only for my decision-making to be justified. Ghorush attacked me the moment the golem struck. Oho? Ghorush smirked beforending multiple hits on the barrier, sounding like hended seven strikes in a single second, only to wind up his next attack with a smirk. I just need to wait for it to disappear, right? One second, two seconds, three seconds. Boom. Renee tried to stop him, but he summoned a couple of golems to distract her. I couldnt move with the giant golem holding this barrier still. Fourth second. I cast [Bedrock des] to destroy the golem and prepared myself to dodge. Fifth second. [Gloria Ascendence] down. shfi Ruptured Skies. fe Shit! His rapier gleamed a brilliant azure as it turned golden white, dding his de in enough mana to cause my eyes to shiver. My bodys reflexes had me activate [shfire] just in time, but the problem was his de was faster. He locked onto me like a hawk. The attack was without a doubt gonna hit Poof. Exactly that, poof. ? ? Ghorush and his attack just disappeared. No, in fact, even the undead and the corpses of the skull masks were gone, too. They disappeared, just like that. Vanished into thin air. Eh? Huh? Renee and I were bbergasted, especially me, as I thought I was about to feel what a level 171 was about to do. The tension God Yeostar? But before I could get an answer from him, light appeared around my body and the sight of the destroyed cavern changed into that of in sand. Noise; countless voices erupted around me, sounding not only surprised and shocked at this sudden change, but I could hear numerous people screaming anxiously like banshees. I looked around, noticing I was currently inside the arena portion of the dungeon. Around me, the people I saw hanging onto their dear lives were seated in the audience seats. They were all alive, but all of them looked bloodied, dirtied, and mentally unstable. The undead wave was a horde of fodder to me, but for these people who were bitten and would have been torn to shreds if it werent for the undying part of the dungeon, the zombies were a source of unending torment. How? Teleportation? Wait, but Wait, you told me Hold on?! What?! People of Yeos! My eyes snapped around to that voice, where I saw Markval standing on a pir before everybody else. Once again, my name is Prince Markval Caice the Fifth! Prince of Yeos! What is happening?! Priestess! Renee called out for me. We were the only people inside the arena with him. Im not sure what happened, but we need your music now. Your music, we need to calm the people down. Renees head directed my attention to the people around. Hysteria was a nice way to describe it. The understatement of the year, really, as it looked more like anarchy. Pure chaos. People were crying, others were screaming around in terror of their neighbors, and others just wanted to run away. And it was overcrowded to the point nobody even had room to properly move around. How many people are here?! This is the same arena but are there more than a thousand people? Or more? Counting all of this, wait, what is that? [Terror (Critical)] and [Fear (Critical)]. Wherever I looked, that was all I could see in this anarchy. The atmosphere was ripe to spread to others. Looking at the audience seats, everything was divided into three sections those barely affected by the terror, those looking exhausted as hell, and thosepletely traumatized as if they went through hell. Most were in thetter category. Honestly, I had no idea what exactly was happening here. Renee seemed to agree, but from the look of it, Markval was in the know. After all, he was the only other person around who could listen somewhat to what Yeostar could say. In other words, he had a n, and Renee had caught onto it. Right. Right. Who cares where Ghorush is? y The Heir of Light. We can deal with everythingter. [Humanized (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Amid the chaos, I deactivated [Battle Frenzy] and transformed back into my moderate form to appear less intimidating. I didnt need to fight right now. As such, I started my song with the sound of strings being yed. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked Calm, collected. As always. The song was always meant to calm my heart, but as the name said, it was there to keep others hopeful. With the effects of the song, any [Fear] or [Terror] would turn back to the minor stage. I could never forget the fact this world ran on game logic sometimes. She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her But all wounds must heal, we must force back the tears Her legacy remains for everybody to hear All these wounds will heal, mourning must end Our path is made clear through the loss of a friend [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The light barrier signified the effects were starting to take effect on everybody. I couldnt get rid of the mental demons in their heads, but at the very least, the frantic cries died down. People werent trying to kill each other out of fear. Sure, they were all still scared, but at least we could talk to them now. Something unholy has happened to all of us today, Markval continued once I began singing and noticed Renee nodding. The undead of the oceans, the drowned, had suddenly invaded this holy sanctum of our god. I understand the pre Fuck off, manablood! Burn with Ilsaphone, you damn liar! Cant harm us?! In this fucked up prison! Look what happened to us! Uh? Markval froze in the ce as the crowd erupted, not in hysteria, but in anger. The fear they felt just a second ago was all transferred over to the next possible emotion rage. Oh no, this is not gonna be good. Get eaten and ripped apart! Damn nobles! All you do is take from us! Where is my son! My husband?! You sent them out to die! Arrrrgh, where was Yeostar when we were being eaten! Fuck! Fuck! They took my fingers! They ate my FINGERS! They ATE us! You left us to die! Swine! Fat pig sprinkled with our hard work! The dungeon kept them alive, but it couldnt do anything about the scars they were carrying. Sure, I healed them, but it wasnt with [Miraculous Grace]. I healed the people on the second and thirdyer with my white mes and [Sacred Field]. Those alone couldnt regenerate limbs or body parts, and now that I was looking at them carefully, some actually look worse than I thought. Almost ghoulish. Like a beast ripping pieces off their bodies to consume. One at a time, like a picky eater. I couldnt help but stop singing for a moment to gulp down some hard-to-swallow saliva. It felt like a stone went down my throat. It was even worse when I turned around. Those in the middle, those mildly hurt by the undead scourge were on the fence with things, with some following the riot while others kept to themselves. Only those not hurt by all of this were calm, although thattter group consisted mostly of nobles, knights, and the rich. And they werent calm anymore. You filthy street beggars! Youre addressing the ruler of Yeos! This is a rebellion! Knights of Yeostar! Protect the honor of the royal family! Seize and silence these dissenters! Markval! Markval! Protect my son, you imbeciles! Punish those ursed plebeians! W-Wait, Princess Regent, we cannot! Duke Alberstien, we need to stop this now! The princess has spoken! Knights, stand down! Stand down! Alberstien! Why are you listening to that girl?! Anasthasia, you wench! Just like your mother, why are you doing this to my son? PROTECT YOUR PRINCE! We just got out of one problem, but more was iing. This dissent while the siege was still ongoing. I could probably leave them be for now, but wouldnt something like this cause trouble in the future? However, I needed to get out and rejoin the battlefield. The siege was still ongoing, and I still had no idea where Ghorush was. Priestess, Renee called me. Your aerokinesis, please. As loud as possible. I nodded and slowed down my singing, setting the atmosphere and stage. Did Renee have a n? Then again, this woman was pretty crafty if you thought about it. There was that speech she gave me after we got her fathers inheritance, and how she sneaked past Master to get to Aleistunum. I mean, Yeostar did mention something about an Aleistian teleportation or something, and that was where she probably got her Unique Job. Compared to me, she seemed like she had a n for everything. I should just let her do her thing. Once I handed her an air microphone, I lowered my volume and turned her up, allowing her to take the stage. I also made one for Markval, as a way to calm him down. My dear countrymen! Commoners and nobility! Renees voice echoed like thunder in this arena, scaring those in silence. My name is Rhea, also known as Renee to those who have been watching the tournament for these past two weeks. I am the daughter of Sir Royce! Daughter?! Wait, Sir Royces?! Wait, did Sir Royce have a kid? No, wait, he got married to some noble in Aleistunum, right? No, just some high-ranking magemoner. Nobles. Damn, I remember! I saw Sir Royce on the day of their wedding, but I have never seen such a dull face before. Which man looks so disappointed on the day of his wedding when his wife was that beautiful? The royal family married him off for something, I assure you! That armor is his, yes! Definitely! I saw that, no, wait, wasnt he a man before? Was it a girl all this time? That does make sense. The damn nobles just kick out all women who want to join the knights order. They dont even eptmoners! Imagine denying such a right to Sir Royces child! Unforgivable! Andmoners. Those who werent there to hear Renees full reveal in the cavern were equally surprised by this. Although, I had no idea why Renee wasnt telling them herst name. Sealight, was it? Is this gonna work? Wrong. Once again to silence all of them, Renees voice boomed even without the need to fake it anymore. Up until now, I did not fight and train to be like my father. A knight is more than just their bloodline and legacy, a knight is somebody who embodies the values handed down through an order, fulfilling them to the best of their abilities. A knight embodies safety and protection in time of peace, and an unstoppable force during war. Then where was our protection?! The dissenters, those who werent affected by Renees news, shouted out. Where were they?! Where were our knights?! The only person who came to our rescue was the Champion! At least the Goddess still watches over us! What has Yeostar done?! The royal family is at fault! And your nobles, too! Thest prince sent Sir Royce to his death! What have they done since then?! Send even more our young men and women to their deaths out there! The majority of the people here were the elderly and those unable to fight due to injuries or those unable to be trained. Whether you were a man or woman, both genders were treated equally under conscriptionws. I guess they arent ming me, but Yeah! We were all idiots! It wasn''t the beastmen who were at fault for my daughters death, it was the royal family! The nobility! Just like now, they abandoned us and left us to die! Shut up! All of us weren''t part of Carmaniate but you discriminated against us anyways! Forced us to only live in the port of the slums! We fought alongside you humans, too, but where was the support?! Fuckin furless, you left us to rot and now youre trying to turn it around?! The animosity between the beastmen and humans was just a boiling pot ready to overflow and burn anything around it. Themoners wanted to turn the angry, but quiet, beastmen group onto their side, but it failed spectacrly. Elyonda, or maybe Yeos as a whole, was a city with so many problems, it was a wonder it hadnt broken apart yet. What kept it together? Definitely not the love for the royal family, and it seemed like Yeostar wasnt as liked anymore. Probably has to be Aure ENOUGH! Renee shouted for the first time in her speech. Is this what you want, everybody? Quarrel? Now, when the world before our eyes is falling apart? When green rats invade our farnds and homes, piging and burning things down? When the undead roam our streets, piercing through this holy sanctum to feast on everybody like beasts? When your family and friends are fighting outside as soldiers, all so you cane back to a peaceful home? This goes for bothmoners and nobility! Are all of you only here to quarrel?! Those in themoners, which included the slightly and severely traumatized, section went silent. Renees forceful tone seemed to have affected them. On the other hand What nonsense are you speaking, woman?! You dare critiz One of the knights tried to speak back, but a hand suddenly was ced in front of his mouth, shutting him up. It was just, the person who did it was the surprising part. P-Princess Regent? Rhea. The crazed, almost lunatic mother of Markval came forward, but instead of her usual deranged self, she looked down from the audience seats with an almost longing expression. Have you heard everything from your mother and father? I have, Your Grace. Renee only bowed. Are you sure? This isnt your responsibility, but ours the current royal bloodline. Renee nodded. Then so be it. Markval, my dear, what is your decision? Markval looked up to his mother in surprise and flinched, only to suddenly look at the ground in contemtion. Most likely, Yeostar was speaking with him right now. Once he was done, he turned his eyes back up. I have. The Caice bloodline shall return the crown back to Sealight. As such The young Prince turned his eyes back to the crowd. People of Elyonda and Yeos, please, forgive us! And he bowed, deeply, to all the people in front of him. M-My Prince?! W-What?! I, Markval Caice the Fifth, humbly apologize to everybody in attendance for ipetence as your Prince! As a descendant of God Yeostar, I am a meek representation for our countrys values of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty! The beauty in it I couldnt fulfill it. Neither could my father! We brought only despair to everybody My countrymen! Renee took the stage again after Markval began tearing up. All I could do was keep singing, knowing this wasnt the ce for me to speak. I ask you this once more, are you here to fight amongst yourself? Under the watch of the Goddess? In this sanctum of God Yeostar? Knowing, this is all caused by the damn enemies outside! Grimgarians! They have done something to unleash all these undead on us! Those invaders deserve our rage! Not our countrymen! Noise. People were talking amongst themselves. Since the arena was packed full, the dissonance between everything was beyond jarring. Renee conjured up her wind g and held it up high for everybody to see. Commoners and noble No, as I said before, my countrymen! My fellow Yeosian! Tell me, if you are true Yeosians, what was the blessing God Yeostar gave to my father?! People went quiet for a moment, until [Knight of the People]! [Knight of the People]! That his title as a Champion of Yeostar! Renee shouted it out with even more vigor. He fought for not only the royal family, but for his country! He died alone, fighting off hordes and hordes of demonkins to protect his Prince and the soldiers he left behind! Those who returned home owe him his life! The Knight of the People! Sir Royce! Who is our Goddess, my fellow Yeosian? Goddess Aurena! Goddess of Healing and Miracles! Who do we have here? Time will move on, but your stories remain A legacy made upon the warmth of your heart The light shines so brightly, all in your honor May the light guide you to the ins of souls! And from my despair, awakens a pyre I will heed her wish and soar all so higher This stage that she left, the light shines anew With heavenly fire, this dragon is here for you! Idol of Aurena, Dragon Princess of Kargryx, acknowledged by God Yeostar! The purifier of undead, the Savior of Hope. Must I say more? No! [Renee? How did you know I had a spell able to heal even limbs and organs?] I asked her telepathically, finding her confidence very weird. Letting the crowd cheer, she sneaked up to me and whispered, I-I Please, forgive me once this is over. Y-You see, uhm, well I didnt have much to bargain with, and the Archerudite, you know, the leader of Aleistunum Well, uhm, he has a connection to God Istari, and [No need to continue] Renee nodded her head quickly and returned to rally the people around us. Istari Kramps mentioned him being the other person Aurena trusts the most. Did Istari sell my information away? I havent even met him yet, and hes already trying to do a social media move?! Whats next, is he gonna make his own search engine??? In any case, Renee was undoubtedly a smooth talker. She could probably coerce a dragon to do something for her well, she did, but that wasnt the point. In a way, Renee wasnt the best mage or knight, but she definitely had the best talking skills if Ipared her to Aurora and the students. The [Terror] and [Fear] of most people werepletely gone for good after that speech. Of course, this couldnt squash out all the anger and fear, but it was a start. Markval and Renee, joining together as they reassured people, would have looked amazing in a photo, not to mention how impressive Renee looked while raising her g. At this point, I had done all I could. Hear me, my countrymen! I am Rhea, but I will not fight today as Sir Royces daughter, but as myself. If you cannot trust the knights anymore after what happened, then ce your trust in me. No, ce your trust in this young woman here, an outsider who came here to help. Although, I can see she didnt manage to reach everybody Renee and I noticed a few soldiers eyeing us with contempt. Those were likely the people I left hanging in the thirdyer to reach the fourth quicker In a way, I abandoned them. What if one of them was a fan of mine? Considering Renee came at just the right time like a real hero, was I really needed back then? Still! Even a knight cannot be everywhere, every time. We are not omnipotent nor gods, after all! I stopped my singing for a moment when I heard that. No, those are just ideals. A knight must be stalwart and true, but we arent problem solvers. Please, put your trust in us, however, all of you are Yeosians! You are children born on thesends once conquered and ruled by the brave and powerful God Yeostar! The one to defeat the SS rank leviathan! Do not just put your trust in us, you must also believe in yourself! In our beloved world, the gods have blessed us humans with the power of the Divine System. A method to be stronger than anything! Here I stand, a woman born on soil ruled my male knights only, but I still dream to be one. A brave, loyal, and steadfast protector for all of you! Her words resonated to everybody, even to those still affected by [Terror] and [Fear]. Noticing my mistake, I continued singing, apanying her speech as best as I could. I wish to be a knight for the PEOPLE! I wish to be your shield as you improve yourselves even further! PEOPLE OF YEOS, MY COUNTRYMEN! DO NOT PRAY TO HEROES, PRAY TO YOURSELVES TO IMPROVE AND BECOME BETTER! ALWAYS! EVEN IF YOU FEAR THE WORLD, LET ME BE YOUR BASTION! DAME RHEA!!! Do not pray to heroes? Even if you fear the world, let me be your bastion To not carry everything on your own shoulder, to not be a hero everybody seeks with expectations. Instead of falling into that pitfall, be someone who can inspire others to be strong. Can my songs provide that in this moment? Haaaa Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! [Stage Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Peoples eyes. They are all on me They arent on Renee or Markval anymore. Will you roar out to the world And stand tall next to our g To see the very tale Of what the gods have in n So dont cower away In your fears of the departed and be free! Ehe Everybody! I heard Renee speak. Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! Will you join in our chorus And make your life clear to hear The same with the epics of the Knight That we feel safe under his watch So live up to your own songs And raise up your sword to the stars! Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frightened you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! [Stage Fever (Critical)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] To my surprise everybody sang it. Almost sounded like a national anthem No, why would It was good I tried to forget this memory. Hestia. After my song and another speech, Renee and I were now preparing to join the rest of the siege. We left the rest to the nobles, after I reconfirmed to everybody I would grant heavenly white grace to everybodys wounds afterwards, and that the royal family would be the one to help me manage them after the battle. This way, it would help themoners regain some trust in the nobility. I also got in touch with Amelia afterwards. It was just for now, but it made my heart calm down. I honestly thought I would have arrivedte again, just like with Eshe. Good thing it didnt happen. After I gave her a hug, I sent her back to Greenveil through the nexus, but left them to go back to Elyonda. I was needed here, after all, and that was when Renee started this conversation. Ren Sorry, Rhea. No, no, its alright. To you, Neill, and everybody else I consider my friends, I think Renee is perfectly fine. I came before you with lies and deception, so its fine if you continue using it. I, personally, find the name more fitting. Rhea took off her helmet and smiled at me. Do you remember the promise you made to me? About protecting Elyonda and also changing the whole view on women? She nodded. I managed to give people some time to think with thetter part, but its just unfortunate it had to happen like this. Unbelievable the town is besieged. Karhntheel was released as well. All those undead were his fault, and the demonkins and their mercs had done so much harm I had already brought her up to speed on the recent news. Hmm, there still is so much we have to do. So much I still need to aplish, its just Im d youre okay, Hestia. I apologize for disappearing for my own goals when you needed help. Heheh, I giggled, still finding it funny she was finally using my name. It was quite fun teasing her about it before, due to how I could hear her blush behind that steel bucket of hers! Yeah, the demonkins really had some surprising things under their belt. However, dont me yourself. No one could have helped us there outside of the gods or a void-touched. Instead of the past, think of the future and the fact I overheard those demonkins having another one of those tools. I see. Thank you. She ced a hand on her chest and bowed. Im sure youre curious about my Unique Job. Ill give you a full exnation once everything settles down, but the gist is that its currently not enough to help me fight at the same degree as you or your sister. However, a Unique Job is there to evolve. Three sub-jobs can be attached to one, and from them, you can level your Job and then evolve it. Just like a dragon. Hmph! Lets see about that once I get mine after this siege is done. Neill, Tasianna, you, and me. Good think our promise together means we can smack some grimgarians, that will help you level up, too. Lets do it! Of course, oh, and speaking about Tasianna. Keep an eye out for the sky, alright? I tilted my head at thatment, finding it weird she would ask a dragon to do that, but I simply shrugged my shoulders. You really are a woman of many secrets. Too many, and Im not even done with my personal ones yet. Look at the skies, Lady Priestess. I wasntzy when I went over to Aleistunum! It was time to turn over this siege! And I should probably look at the list of System messages I got recently. My parallel minds have been nagging me to take a look before they forget. A note from AbyssRaven To war, again. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 356: Outnumbered. Chapter 356: Outnumbered. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Secondary Job to [me Lancer] Attributes have increased due to level up me Lancer Level: 0/20 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Spear Technique Lv. 10] [Spear Mastery Lv. 10] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Spear Technique Lv. 10] and [Spear Mastery Lv. 10] [True Spear Technique Lv. 1] And theres that. Lucky! Its RestDay, but the total of avable Job changes has already reset for me? Guess its an aftereffect of being in that different dimension, I cheered before snapping my hands to explode a tentacle into watery bits inside the rubble of Elyondas merchant district, before throwing Auroras [Crystal of the Divine System] to Renee. Need to change? You rich brat! Renees mberge produced a tornado around its de before she shot it out to eliminate the undead around us. She then threw the crystal back at me. Honestly, the fact you can afford something like this is just baffling! Also, no, the Unique Job System works differently. I need to level up all my attachment Jobs first, before I can change. The benefit of being ultra-rich a few days ago was that I could finally get our own [Crystal of the Divine System]. The only way for humanoids to change their Jobs, and I had one in my hands now. This was mine no, it was Auroras. The price we paid dropped our funds back to before we made all those merchant deals to the point I felt poor again but the reason I made this investment was for situations like this. Changing Jobs whenever and wherever we wanted. To make leveling and dungeon diving more efficient. While I contemted on changing my Main Job to something more suitable for this situation, to my surprise, I discovered my max weekly Job changes had reset back to three. Today was only Sunday. From previous experience, the counter only ever reset on Monday of a new week, making me believe my little interdimensional visit caused this somehow. Somehow. Regardless of the real reason, I could acquire new Jobs, and so I did. [me Lancer]. Why? Obviously, to level up my spear skills and also cause I needed a quick to level up Job, since I was about to rack up some big-time experience! There was a horde of grimgarians outside the city; this was the perfect time to level up, change Jobs, level up, and repeat. If the weekly reset would still happen tomorrow, then I better not waste this chance! After dispatching the undead and tentacles right in front of the arena, I told Renee to ignore the rest, as they posed no danger to the evacuees inside. I summoned [Unheiliger Engel] and took to the skies, since we needed to hurry up to the walls. Watching the undead swarms beneath us made me a bit squeamish; just remembering how hell erupted in the arena made me sick. Alls fair in love and war, sadly. However, my attention was quickly taken away by something happening to my left. A giant blue magic circle appeared in the sky as it materialized the form of a giant serpent with six pairs of feathered wings a ryuukoatl, I believed. It spread its limbs out as it gazed at the ground before roaring. It flew around in a circle before this magical golem turned into a giant water tornado with enough ferocity to create a small hole in the clouds above, letting some sun rays through. This was Masters strongest custom spell [Tehenhauin], at least, that was what I believed it was, since he never actually showed me the spell. Its also Tasiannas inspiration for her [Slithering Frozen Serpent] spell. No wonder. In any case, the port seemed secured if Master was using his grand AoE spell. With his catalyst, Master was a pretty fast caster. I could leave the ce to him for now, as I rather focus on the dire state at the walls. Undead and tentacles were starting to swarm and overwhelm the garrison and adventurers there. I could seerge mana shes outside the gate, in addition to the sound of small explosions piercing the rain and blizzard. A few mages were at the gates shooting spells at the undead inside the city, while knights flying around on their gargoyles picked the tentacles off. Leading them was a familiar-looking knight. Ping. My parallel minds just notified me they were done tallying up all the System messages I had been ignoring up until now. I really should hurry, but I asked them to do this since I probably have to use my skill pointster on. Whether it was Ghorush or the demonkin girl, I couldnt bridge the level gap, but I could equalize things a bit with skills and tricks. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Mental Stability Lv. 10] [Mental Warfare Lv. 8] [Mana Eyes Lv. 7] [Concentration Lv. 10] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 7] [Fear Resistance Lv. 7] [Speed of Sonic Lv. 6] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 3] [Thought eleration Lv. 5] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 6] gained 2096 human and beastman have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:17287 Also, this [Hestias Retainer] has links for certain abilities from Titles: [Aelozonias Ambassador]. Seeking permission for activation Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has usurped ownership over [Aelozonias Ambassador]. Permission automatically granted Intervention from Goddess Plesia. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights declined. Usurpation rights activated. Overruling Supreme Administrative rights epted! Permission granted by Goddess Plesia [Aelozonias Ambassador] makes sense since Master is more-or-less promoting his continent and making money to finance his countrymens immigration. Hmm, but the rest Obviously, Plesia got pretty frustrated there. How strange that my usurpation didnt fully work on the blessing due to Plesias intervention. Aurena mentioned I just took over her blessing out of nowhere, which I attested to the fact it took her by surprise. Plesia probably was prepared for this, seeing there were exactly 182 of the same messages. If my parallel minds hadnt taken over, I probably would have gotten a migraine from all of this. Eventually, it did cease with Plesia granting her permission, although, considering this was a System, couldn''t she have done a macro or left some program to handle this? Maybe it just got annoying after a while? Then again, if she could resist my usurpation attempt, why not just squa Yeah, I wouldnt want to die. Thank you very much. I dont care what ability I got. Thank you for your mercy, oh great Goddess of the Depths. Regardless, seriously, I had no idea what ability I got from this deal. In Saoris and Asakas case, when they got their blessings, I couldt extract anything as they were apparently empty. Guess the gods were doing everything in their power to not give me free gifts. To find out, I probably had to go [Battle Frenzy]... although it kinda went against Sis and Mother, since they told me not to overdo it since it could tire me out and mess up my mood. Well, I was confident in my mental protection skills, so it should be good. [Young Sunfang Dragon] and all those mental skills were there for a reason. I made these investments to control [Battle Frenzy], after all, so they better make it worthwhile! I wanted to use it more than just a couple times in a row! Dammit! Run! Huh? The soldiers on the wallthose who were using the giant mounted crossbows to fight back against the grimgarians outsidewere evacuating themselves. They were making a mad dash as a decorated soldiermanded them with that loud shout. Even the mages on it were escaping, preferring to go on the ground where the undead were. What is going It was then I saw six ck magic circles appearing on the mana barrier around us. This was the only thing keeping the grimgarians outside, forcing them to siege us with mana cannons. If it went down, this whole city would be swarmed. That was why Larent and Alistar were determined to protect it. However, at this very moment Boom. Six times, followed up by multiple blue balls, only for six cksers to attack a singr spot in the barrier. All of this happened in the span of ten seconds, I believed. Far too fast for me to realize there was a crack forming. Hestia! Renee cried out the moment I saw it. I activated my scale-dust boosters, but it was toote. A weakness was found, and the invaders didnt let this go. Thesers stopped as something flew right through it, causing a loud ss cracking sound. In the next second, the barrier surrounding the city began to flicker, before it started fading entirely. Time was of the essence, they say, and it seemed like my escapade in the arena finally caught on. This siege was never meant tost more than a day. The grimgarians were ready for everything the moment they came. Abandon the gates and camp! Retreat and reform ranks! Renee shouted right next to me, almost falling down from her floating obsidian chair. Her voice, however, couldnt reach the people below. The monsoon and blizzard from the Territories of our two SS rank kaijus was raging about. NIAKASH BAALAK!!! The human cannonball was none other than a heavily armored gnoll, crying out as it raised its arms in victory. It wasnt clear what he was doing, but it was clear this was a signal. Unfortunately, there were still people on the walls, including the decorated soldier from before. None of them could hear Renee. It was toote for her to say it again through [Aerokinesis]... Good thing I heard it. Good thing my scale-dust boosters were already on. Good thing I was a wind mage and also a dragoon squire. Wind st! Tailwind! Air Walk into Dragoon Dive! Like a rocket, I crashnded right onto the knoll with my ive. The wall cracked from the impact, but I knew it would survive this attack since I didnt even turn on my catalyst. My head snapped out of the wall, detecting a few individuals taking the lead, readying their weapons in a gap in the earth wall maze Sis had created. Just looking at them sent a chill down my spine as I understood their n. Instead of panicking, I activated my music and cast [Featherfall] on myself. It had been a long time since I used this spell since I never had a use for it ever since I created [Unheiliger Engel] and learned how to fly. This level nine [Wind Magic] spell wasnt useful for somebody like me, but its application was pretty crazy if you thought about it. [Featherfall] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Seven Wind sts, lets go! The enemy were about to unleash their attacks, but before they could, I materialized seven [Wind st]s right on the wall and below me. With a second dy, all of them activated simultaneously, sting any human, beastman, or ungrounded object away from the wall like a ragdoll. All of them either crashed onto the ground or some still-in-tack building. Somended safely, but some were immediately shot into the mix between undead and soldiers, forcing them to participate immediately. A good thing [Featherfall] negated anynding damage from falling, and a good thing [Idol] acted as a [Synergists Oath], sharing my Featherfall buff with anyone that could hear my music. It was just how was I supposed to get out of here in time? Oh oh. Ggugniak! Chiksu yuf shariyk! How they trumpeted and howled as my hero move saved the people from meeting the same end as I was about to feel. My legs bent down, ready to perform [Dragoon Jump] to jump away, but before I could, the gnoll from earlier grabbed both my legs and pulled me down. As I could feel his breath touch my head, I snapped my head up. NIAKASH BAALAK! he roared with a fat smirk. Niakash ba- Fuck yourself! Spark Crescent! With my tail and ive, I shed this trashtalker into tiny pieces, to the point I realized he was just a C rank from how easy it was. It also helped that my Jobs leveled up in response. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [me Lancer] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 2] Attributes have increased due to level up Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 7] Attributes have increased due to level up Just, all these levels didnt matter when I clearly didnt have the time to celebrate! Fly! Wind Bl Just then, ck tendrils erupted from my shadow and wrapped themselves around my limbs, including my wings. If I were still weak to dark magic, I probably would have groaned in pain, but thankfully that wasnt the case anymore. It was just kinda annoying they had a tenebrous mage around just when I thought I could escape. Ehe~ My eyes widened in a re as I stared daggers as a blue hobgoblin mage, seeing her smirk of superiority. She nudged her staff to her right, showing me the sight of mana cannons and their army readying their long-range attacks to destroy the walls. And with me with them. Tsk! White mes burn these bindings! Panzer. Sanctuary! Terra Walls! Shit, am I gonna make it time! Please, stall long enough! I grasped that hope with my hands and snapped around, focusing on a far away point with a horde of zombies. Id rather crowd surf with a bunch of undead then get sted by whatever wasing here. No way would I get hit by even more mana cannons, please, oh gods, please! I activated my boosters the moment the bindings were burned away and used [Dragoon Jump] with [Tailwind]. However, it just wasnt enough. Although my [Haste] and other Agility buffs from before still hadnt expired, I had just used up all the time I could use. Even with superhuman, rocket-like speed, at best I could only dodge a fatal direct hit. I couldnt even transform back in time, so tanking it up was all I could do now! Now! Wind st! Juuuuuump! Like the sound of a crashingndfill, I heard rock and earth splinter apart from behind the wall of earth I constructed. I jumped and sted away, ignoring it as I already knew what it was. Escape and survive, that was how victory was acquired. Nothing else mattered. All that mattered was my instincts and the lessons I had learned up until today. Just get the hell out of here and LIVE! Hestia! Ignore and st off! RUN! RUN! RUN! kaasSTOOOOOUUUUUUUUUMMMMMP! BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! For a moment, I thought I heard two simrly loud explosions. One, happening right as I flew away, sounding as if something was destroyed and falling apart like a wall. Like the demolishment of a building. The next, sounded like real kabooms, destroying everything in its wake. That was a real explosion. So, what was this? I didnt feel hurt. I didnt even feel sore, although I did feel something supporting my back and legs, in addition to something fluffy covering up my entire face. I thought I would be flung away like the people I sted off like ragdolls. I thought I had to kill some grimgarians as revenge to get the level up bonus. I thought I wanted to see what was happening as I felt the blow of the rain and blizzard ruffling my hair. So, I pushed aside what was blocking my sight, only to see a familiar purple-ck yukata. However, instead of those irresponsibly exposed pink skin, I saw ck scales with purple highlights glistening in front of me. I took a closer look, noticing that the fluffy thing was actually purple fur,rge enough to cover not only a chest but also this persons shoulders, going all up to their long, mane-like hair and going as far as her horse-like tail. There were familiarities, but her muscr legs and arms, equipped with beautiful scales and carapace, confused me. Even more when I saw her lizardman face look a bit simr to a horses. Although you could call it derpy, her frown and wide fanged mouth gave her more of a cool-beauty kinda feel. And this person was now carrying me in a princess carry. ... Neill? [You brat, dont you dareugh, alright! Dont you dare after I came this fast!] I heard her voice in my head. It really was Neill. However, even without her telepathy, I saw the purple colors on her body ring like neon lights, in addition to all the blue seams of mana flowing along the crevasses of her scales. She was clearly in her [Battle Frenzy] mode. Even if this was the first time she showed her dragonewt form to me, the sweet, sweet pheromones I could smell on her would have me think of her as nobody else than my shy older sister. As if, you look like a cool superhero from a niche, but extremely loved,ic book! Damn, I really want to see your kirin form now! It was the first thing that came out my mouth as I saw the explosions behind her. Just like a real movie character cool girls werent allowed to look at them, after all. [U-Uh?!] Her face contorted, looking as if I just said something outrageous, before looking up. [Oh, could you keep ying that so] Bwaaaarck! Oh, could you keep ying that song so your [Featherfall] is still active on me? was probably what she wanted to say as we crashed right into a building, flying out of it like bullets beforending right in the mix of a couple of undead. Well, I guess Neills [Draconic Barrier] or whatever dragon path shenanigan she used couldnt stop physics. Just, why the hell did shend perfectly? With her two legs right on the ground? With a clear, dragonewt-shaped hole in the buildings we broke through just before they broke down? Was my sister actually a movie star and this was just a movie all this time? This went way beyond what I was expecting! [... Could you not look at me as if I was some god? This is just the same ability I used when we were in the cave. Concentrate mana into the building at the moment of impact, spread the dragon paths around to maintain stability and form. Strengthen. Harden. Then use mana to forcefully root myself onto the ground like a nt tond ready for a fight. Rita helped me perfect it, since kirins arent supposed to fly, you know?] Regardless, we punched and med our way out of the horde. I didnt want to crowd surf with all of them moaning and groaning about brains. Figuratively speaking. Of course, after that attack, Neill wasnt exactly unharmed. Instead of me, she took the brunt of the iing attack, something she felt morefortable with given how her Vitality and scales were probably stronger than mine. Which made sense, especially since she was in her minor form and [Battle Frenzy] at that moment. In any case, I healed her up after that was done and we made a mad rush away. 94 human and beastman followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:17193 What are you doing there, soldier! Three to the back, side-by-side, walls! Shield up, one, two, three, PUSH! Bards, we need Vitality songs! With Neill back in her moderate form, since she didnt want anybody else to see her minor form, we suddenly heard some familiar voices piercing through the rain. For some reason, it was far louder than the rain droplets and the roars of war, helping us find our way back to the main camp. There, we saw not only people pushing the undead back, but also the bards from Bardic Inspiration Music. I couldnt find them at first, which worried me, but it seemed like those 21 bards were fighting with the whole crew all this time. After Neill and I helped them destroy the undead before them, we quickly greeted them, happy to see the whole group was still alive. It was unfortunate our meeting was cut short when Neill heard Renee. Renee was most likely stuck in the air on my corrosive wings when I tried to save the people on the walls. So, how the hell was she on the ground? Why was she also taking charge of the soldiers and adventurers as if this was normal. This seemed so quick, it made me question how long Neill and I spent getting through that ground of fodder. Also, cause I could see my [Unheiliger Engel] still in the air! [Featherfall]. I heard it from there, she answered the moment we helped push through the horde. I should have figured. Also a reminder that I still havent learned [Wind Magic Lv. 9] despite how much my father told me to learn it Sh-He really doesnt understand how hard it is for a normal person to learn his swordsmanship while leveling up magic. ... I-I can kinda imagine that part of your life. You had it bad with your parents too, huh? Neill blurted that out, not reacting strangely at all despite Renee somehow returning to the city. In her PoV, Renee was gone for multiple days without a word, and then appeared out of nowhere with a new set of armor. Yeah, youined about your mothers training Arck! In any case! Renee snapped out of that discussion, returning us back to the dire state of things. I had a chat with Alistar. Hes leading a knight force behind their numbers for the mana cannon. The mages mentioned they can get the barrier up again, trapping the grimgarians, but we need time. We cannot lose this location! Renee pointed at the broken down wall, exining this was caused right after Neill saved me. The cavalry had already broken through the rubble from the walls, taken over the area for the iing orc knights and a buncha goblin and kobold foot soldiers. Alistar had managed to save the majority of the fighters by calling an immediate retreat, but things were far from perfect, as I had been notified of their deaths. It was then Renee came in contact with him and quickly exined things. Since he already knew Renee was Rhea the woman Alistar had mentioned in our first meeting everything was quickly solved and Renee tookmand. Due to her charisma and the fact her armor was visibly stunning, listening to her felt natural to soldiers and adventurers. It also helped her orders were precise in this time of panic where they were being attacked from both sides. We cannot let them take the city. The arena might be safe, but then they wouldmit to the two headed attack on the port. Karhntheel is obviously supporting them, so we need to endure! Ive sent a message to the port for Ritas help and any reinforcement they can send, but time was not on our side. Renee then raised her g to give out hermands to the people around us before continuing speaking. Larent is fighting against four massive high ogres at once. We need to support him. Also, the grimgarians archers and mage squad are bombarding us. We need them gone before Alistar strikes! Leave that to us! There was no need for a fancy order. We knew exactly where we were needed now. Good! You, soldier, recall all soldiers protecting the wall entrance to the central camp. Immediately! With a salute he ran off. Let some grimgarians in, I have a n for that. Just stop the cavalry, I dont care about some foot soldiers. Stop the breach, and we can divide and conquer! Hestia, Ill transfer Party leadership to you, so invite anybody you think we can coordinate with. Go! May God Yeostar keep you safe on the battlefield! [Human, Rhea Renee Sealight] has transferred the Party Leader to you Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 103 Main Job: Champion of Aurena Secondary Job: Ravager Unique Job: Locked Name: Rhea Renee Sealight Level: 88 Unique Job: Plumwind Squire Name: Larent Antonodius Level: 147 Main Job: Bloodoathed Avenger Secondary Job: Sword Savant Unique Job: Locked Name: Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor Level: 111 Main Job: Dragonkin Destroyer Secondary Job: Esoteric Pathfinder Unique Job: Locked Ah, Neill and Larent were already in a party. Gotcha. Neills eyes widened in surprise, probably at Renees unique job but kept quiet about it for now. She could read the room. Then you better keep all of them safe and sound, then, you greedy punk! War is never safe, but I will hold this ce, even if I were to lose my limbs and head. Juste back before that happens, you two! Alistar will signal us when the operation is executed. Just create an opening afterwards for him to escape! With a sound Got it! the two of us dashed out after I reapplied my buffs on myself for the iing battle and summoned my [Unheiliger Engel] back. As Renee mentioned, echikobolds riding on giant rhinos were wreaking havoc as soldiers and adventurers ran for their lives. Seeing this happen, Neill then ced her hands onto the ground like a sprinter. I could see her mana faintly concentrating itself all into her legs as she shot from her starting position like a bullet. She then threw her body up, leg first, the second she passed the escaping soldiers, before pping her wings to give her the momentum and form to move forward like a human drill. Her legs eviscerated any grimgarians before her, ying the heavily-armored rhinos. Feeling a slipstream created from her mana, I entered it with my ive ready and [Gale Steps] forward to cleave the head of two echikobolds aiming at my sisters back. I wanted to fight this like an artillery mage, but at this current moment, it was better for me to move with my indomitable frontline. It honestly felt good fighting like this with her again. Grrrrrruuuuuaaaa! Goblins cried out as they ran away, rming the orc knights. A certain one in the back roared out, probably giving orders, as the ck knights reformed their ranks and moved back slowly. Seeing them act like this, Neill stopped her assault and tapped my shoulders, giving me the signal to do what an artillery mage could do. Seeing as we had to close up the broken down wall, this was also a chance to stop more iing cavalry for a moment. Purple sh, Ruinous Rockfall! Level four [Terra Magic]. If [Rumbling Might] could summon up a small-scale earthquake, then [Ruinous Rockfall] was a spell that simted andslide. Certainly not as destructive as [Heavens Sword], but having giant rocks fall on you could still pretty much squash most things. In the sky, a giant brown magic circle suddenly split into five smaller ones. Each materialized rock in the sky before it just began raining car-sized boulders onto the orcs and breach. Before they fell though, my eye sharpened when I saw a tall, blue-skinned hobgoblin make her way forward with her staff raised. She mmed it on the ground and created an army-wide ck magic circle. It activated and the shadows of everybody in the circle flew into the sky to form into a thick blob that blocked even the light froming in. I couldnt even see a proper form. Tsk, that mage is back. Info? Shadowtouched Hobgoblin A blue-skinned hobgoblin marked by Marsven. A goblin blessed with shadows upon evolution, allowing them to cast [Tenebrous Magic] as if it was a natural part of themselves. Can manipte shadows of others as if it were another tool at their disposal to topple the status quo of the world. Rank B Level: 27 Intelligence: 5014 Wisdom: 4312 Well, that is problematic. You want me to Heavens Sword you, huh? A shame I had almost 2000 more Intelligence despite being in my dragonewt form! Sure, I had less Wisdom, but my defensive stats were usually weak as hell. Ahh, it felt so good being able to see an enemys profile again! Whatever, white me Hellme Breath! As such, I knew I could overpower her spell! White mes burst from my mouth as they struck the shadow barrier. Seconds went by before my attack dissolved a hole into it, dispersing it consequently and leaving the orcs below vulnerable to my terra spell. However, the mage bought enough time to minimize casualties. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [me Lancer] has risen from [Level 2] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up The mage slipped out with the orc crew as the rocks filled up the breach in the walls. Meanwhile, Neill had quickly dispatched any remaining grimgarians within the wall. Since we had to help out Larent, we flew up on the wall, where we saw the grimgarian mages having constructed siegedders using [Dark Tendrils]. I wanted to st them away, but Neill told me to stop. Sure, it would endanger the rest of the people inside, but Renee explicitly told us to mostly ignore the foot soldiers. The cavalry and the hulking trolls, orcs, and gnolls were the real problem. As such, I sprayed some white mes on the tendrils to cause the grimgarians to fall down, dying them as we flew towards Larents side. Come on, that old man is tough, but not when hes getting engaged by four high ogres with mages bombarding him! Neill urged me. She told me she and Larent were trying to hold off the invaders before I arrived, so she knew best in what state he was in right now. There we go. See those mages, Hestia? Take them out. Gotta be quick though, otherwise the rest of the B ranks will gang up on us! Using [Wind st], I blew Neill right into the mix of things with Larent, while I followed her directions and went over to the mages. Archers and orc knights noticed me immediately, seeing as how I was in the sky, and began retreating with the mages using [Shadow Dash]. Expecting this since this was Saoris go-to move whenever I wanted to fight her head-on, I had already prepared something in advance as they were still Invoking the magic circle. My body jerked back a bit before I felt something hard being pulled up my throat. Vomiting this [Hellme Breath] out, it wasnt your typical crimson fire breath, but actually a spray ofva! Wuuuuuraaaaaagh! They cried out as I washed my mouth with my hand, before using [Volcanic ze] to control theva and melting earth below it. Whether it was to harden it into obsidian or let it flow to poison them with my corrosiveva, I made it extremely hard for any of them to escape, even with magic. At the same time, it gave me a chance to sing. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music I had to bump up the music a bit to make sure Larent and Neill could hear my voice, otherwise they would be left vulnerable to the iing meteor shower. I looked in the sky, noticing elephant-sized mes in the shape of dragons forming, before they rained down upon the enemies before me and the four high ogres. minimize casualties. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [me Lancer] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 5] Attributes have increased due to level up Seeing how I was done with my side, I nced over, only to see a rather impressive sight between our side and the four ogres. Larent! Personal Form 3: Sparrow Whirl. Latents de red up with blue as he twisted his upper body to unleash a graceful sh, looking like a dancer, as the mana turned into a sparrow taking flight. The air stirred for a moment, before itunched two ogres into the sky,cerating their bodies and spraying their blood like a watering can. Seeing this happen, Neills purple scales and hair lit up as she concentrated mana into her palms. With a loud Pulse Arcana: Maxima a giant mana beam burst from her hands as it nearly consumed both ogres werent it for the timely intervention of [Dark Tendrils]. However, in the process, one of the ogres lost his right arm and weapon. Just like back at the cave, that move was really destructive. As my [Dragon Fire] was still ying, the me meteors kept raining down, forcing the arriving mage to raise her hand, creating a shadow barrier right above all of them with a ring. I remembered the mage from that battalion I fought in Greenveil using that trick. However, memories could wait, as the mage quickly went on the offensive with six ck magic circles. I couldnt remember the spells she was casting, seeing as I hadnt studied the System spell for dark. As such, I decided to y it safe and counter hers with six [Banishment Beam]s. In that moment, simoustanly, six ck and whitesers shot from our respectives sides, shing against each other like in a beam duel. They wavered from side-to-side like a tug-of-war for a moment, before I quickly overwhelmed the mage with my higher stats. Understanding she lost, she [Shadow Dash]ed away before the impact. Once she reappeared, I readied myself to end her, only to top myself when I heard her shout something at me. Youre that mage, right, dragon?! The scouts told us the navy got destroyed! You did that, no? I was bbergasted at how she wanted to start a conversation during a war, so I didnt answer her immediately. Dont y coy, our allies told us as much. That means, you must be the one who killed Vulgrim! Vul-who? Has to be a grimgarian, right? Maybe it was the name of that high ogre I killed? Cant remember. Our King has ced a bounty on your head in the name of vengeance, sworn before our Mother Goddess! Kargryxmors pawns has unsettled us enough times now! The hobgoblin mage from before shouted out in a frenzy with a wide smile, causing the surrounding high ogres to roar in response. We are here to regain that honor you took from him. Youre a powerful mage, indeed, so let us settle this as such! You and me, mage duel. We let the warriors fight and see whos superior! Now, let us beg Yeah, as if! I gave the hobgoblin the middle finger, mind boggled at how stupid she thought I was. I gave you all a chance to retreat and escape with your lives! A warning! This is war, now. Im not ying fair! Fairness? Fairness never assured my life in the Belzac forest! Dragoon Dive! Wind st. Tailwind! Hellde Edge! I dived right at the mage, intending to get rid of her before the fight continued. This sudden gust of speed surprised the mage, who believed I was gonna fight her fairly in a mage duel. However, unlike her, the ogre reacted in time, sacrificing his left arm to protect the mage. Krrruhk! It was the same ogre who lost his right arm, probably believing this was all he could do after losing his weapon, too. With my brain working on overdrive, I immediately raised the heat of my ive, burning his arm, and also unleashed a purpe me breath on his face to fully assure his death. I then split his arm up and used my [Unheiliger Engel] to pierce his skull to move him away from me. Neill immediately went into action, pummeling the ogre before Larent dealt the finishing blow. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [me Lancer] has risen from [Level 6] to [Level 12] Attributes have increased due to level up Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 7] to [Level 9] Attributes have increased due to level up No level up despite it being a B rank? Mhmm, sharing EXP between four people is a lot, after all. With that in mind, I stared at the mage with greed. There was a bundle of EXP just before me. All I needed to do was to reap her with a [Dreadre Aura] and the grimgarians would lose another B rank. A level 27 B rank at that, too! If only that were so easy. Hey! With that loud, growly shout, my [Foresight] activated, telling me to stop attacking and dodge. Clicking my tongue, I still obeyed my skills judgment as a giant arrow flew right past me. Terra Wall. The earth below me grew,unching me up into the sky where I identified the source of the attack an archer, an ogre archer to be precise. His hawk-like eyes snapped right at me as a vulture on his shoulder squawked in response, forcing the archer to delve right back into the woods nearby. The mage had made her escape in the meantime, unable to be found with the naked eye. At the same time, I felt numerous signals approaching us. Looking around, I saw the cavalry had arrived. One, two a total of seven B ranks, right? Orc knights, trolls, C rank ogres, a bunch of archers and mages. Amongst the newly arrived, there were two more B ranks a high orc in a suit so thick he looked like a human tank while the other was a troll. Most of the bulk of their B ranks were ogres, it seemed. With five from the navy dead, three engaging at the port, two killed prior to my arrival, and one just dying right now. There were seven before us, so that meant two were missing from the 20 B ranks they brought to this siege. Where were they? That was a concern, but I guess for now, it would be better to listen to Renee and buy some time for Alistar. Hahaha, even now, it seems like I am still getting saved by youngsters during a fight. Two young women, at that! Latent smiled with the ferocity of a predator looking for a way to kill his opponents. If you have time to joke around, then start swinging that sword. Here! Neill threw him a yellow potion a Stamina potion before downing a Mana potion of her own. Well leave the support to you, Hestia! Lets take these idiots down! Hey, Sis, remember how I bought a Crystal? You need to change your job? Arent you being cheeky already? I still have some levels to gain! Neill answered with an unperturbed grin. An army and seven B ranked monsters were in front of us, while on our side, we had an old veteran knight and two B rank dragons. Not exactly fair numbers, right? However, it wasnt like we had much of a choice left, anyways. Being outnumbered was what I expecteding into this match. Little do they know, they are just my source of skill points before I get my rematch with that demonkin! I will have a surprise for her once this is done! Then enough wasting time, lets turn this siege on its head! A note from AbyssRaven There might be a lot of goblins, but goblins were still goblins. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 357: But not Outgunned. Chapter 357: But not Outgunned. The mostmon type of grimgarian were the goblins and kobolds. Ogres, trolls, even orcs werent as often seen on human soil mainly due to the hunters guild targeting those grimgarians, as they were more threatening than unintelligent monsters. A nest of goblins left unperturbed could grow into an entire colony within weeks due to their rapid gestation period and, coupled with their ability to grow simr to humans, even G rank goblins could prove dangerous to a vige. Not to mention how trolls and ogres had a base rank of C, making even a single one of them more than enough to decimate an entire town. This is without ounting for how grimgarians could also gain Jobs and also evolve like normal monsters. Kobolds evolved into echikobolds and then, with a further evolution, into a gnoll. The more they evolved, the more themon grimgarians would be able to escape their weaker base rank, eventually bing equal or even superior to humans, beastmen, and elves in certain fields. However, even if their form changed, it was hard to change the personality they grew up with. In this case, goblins, no matter how strong, were still cowards. In this case, a single hobgoblin scout was frozen in ce, unable to move as [Terror (Major)] had frozen his brain and muscles. He was one of the grimgarian armys most prominent rangers, being responsible for reconnaissance since the beginning of this invasion. Their goal was clear: conquer the Divide of the Five Princes in one fell swoop. Years had gone into preparing this n, even before the main forces from the Ogre King had arrived on this side of the continent. Tunnels were established, all to amodate the invaders. Once it was time, the army was snuck into the country with the help of the demonkins and theirwork of sympathizers and supporters amongst the human race. With the navy readied and the rats in ce, the first stage of the grimgarian invasion was executed. A two pronged attack fromnd and sea,unched far too fast for the humans to react in time. While Hestias involvement had saved Artorias from the full brunt of this plight, the other countries along the coastline werent as lucky. This included the Kingdom of Yeos. As such, the morale of the grimgarian army was sky high, in addition to being fueled by religious fervor. Despite some inconveniences at the start of the invasion, as in the destruction of multiple battalions and even a B rank being killed, the army still arrived in time at Yeoss capital, Elyonda. With abined pincer attack from the navy and army, even the usually cowardly goblin foot soldiers thought it was decisive victory. They held an overwhelming advantage over the enemy in number and strategic options, to the point the goblins even joked how they wouldnt have to act as fodder. They were so confident, they thought a majority of even the G rank goblins would survive! Theirmanders had boasted how this siege would onlyst a single day. It was joyous! Oh, woe to them, for overconfidence had blinded them. Their wishful pride, eager and already epting of the bright illusions of victory, was easy to break and crumbled into fire and blood. This hobgoblin saw all the dominoes fall. Mighty magic decimating the entire fleet in one go, killing five B ranks in the process. Although the ancient SS ranked monster Karhalentheel was freed just as intended, the sudden emergence of Melloxtressa had only driven the scout down into despair. Still, he held onto hope that Kronnazs chosen would lead them to victory. Unfortunately, when he saw those sent to the port being pushed back by giant water dinosaurs and a giant serpent in the sky, the hobgoblins only thought was to flee back to the main army. When he arrived, his feet were paralyzed. His eyes stared at the hell unfolding before him, A decisive victory? What a joke. A close victory would already be embarrassing with their clear number advantage, but what kind of victory would they actually get? Only a strategic, or maybe, a tactical victory? At least they would fulfill their goals, even at the cost of massive casualties. There was still honor there, right? So, why did this feel like it would lead into a pyrrhic victory at best? To the point they wouldnt even be able to take over the territory? Why did this thought sh in the hobgoblins mind? I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! Despair, color the sky crimson! Earth scorched by rain of undying mes Hope born from misery! Quash it all, you are facing me! To some, it was the voice of an angel. A perfect pitch fluctuating around with the notes and musical instruments, bringing life and character to this opera-style remix. However, to the grimgarians, this voice sounded nothing like that To them, it felt like they were facing something beyond theirprehension. As if they werent worthy of being in her mere presence. However, words were just words, after all. It was just unfortunate her words tranted also into action, as her song brought down dragon-formed me meteors. In addition, giant rocks were falling from the sky,rge hurricanes ripping through thend, and giant balls of lightning sizzling anybody drenched and freezing in this monsoon-blizzardbo. This was natures terrors made manifest, brought about the power stored within flesh and blood, summoned by the wellspring of this worldmana. It wasnt the keen de before them which scared a soldier, but something they could not stop. The unseen arrow, a warrior of unstoppable might, and a mage free firing grand magicks. To the fleeing goblins, the being flying in the skies could not bepared to the white dogs of Aurena they had faced in the past. No, this was a being which left nothing but fear in their hearts. Those me-like hair, crimson clothes, and the steam from all the rain and snow boiling from her body temperature alone; to them, it looked almost as if the God of Fire, Danterno, had personally descended onto the mortal realms in the form of a woman. Graaaaaah! Graaa! Graak! Graaaa! The first to flee were the lowly goblins and kobolds foot soldiers, far too terrified to continue fighting even with the mages and orcs screaming for them to stop. This caused the giant blob fighting against Hestia, Fargryneill, and Larent to dwindle. Up next where the evolved hobgoblins, echikobolds, and D rank orcs. With so many dead from Hestias spells, Fargryneills mana sts, and Larents swordsmanship, they couldnt rally when theirmanders ordered them to. To the woods, the cravens fled. To live another day. The undead and tentacles spawned from Karhntheels Territory were also quickly taken out from this chaos. To see their allies destroyed so easily and their numbers falling like flies, the usually stouthearted C rank orcs began to fear the inevitable. The B ranks, knowing disaster would strike if the morale were to plummet even further, tried to roar and reinvigorate everybody, but Larent, the seasoned army man, aimed for these moments with his de. A moment of hope was quickly turned into despair. The screams quickly spread to the forces at the walls. The grimgarians saw their brothers and sisters-in-arms flee from their stations, drawing their senses towards the fight happening behind them. It was then when they finally heard the sound of the devils voice singing in their ears, and with it, the sound of meteors falling onto their heads. In a panic, they rushed up the walls, pushing down anybody in their way as they tried so desperately to cling onto their lives. To see these me dragons dropping down from the sky awakened a primal instinct in them. But, this was all the newly-appointedmander of the walls was aiming for. Archers! Fire! A knight in feathered armor waved her wind g around, elerating the force and speed of the arrows released from behind her. This tailwind surged, apanying the projectiles, almost as if the Goddess of Wind had blessed them. Numerous grimgarians fell from this attack, blocking the wall off from others as these meteors crashed against therge earthen walls and army. Cries of despair rang out, only hastening the destruction of this n. They had no way to flee, so the grimgarians fought and moved even fiercer to find some inkling of hope. Unfortunately for them, whether it was outside or inside the city, nowhere was safe. Outside, meteors would rain down while their kinsmen would trample each other to death. Inside, roots would sprung up from the ground, trapping the grimgarians for easy pickings. Even if assassins and mages snuck by with [Shadow Dash] through conveniently ced crevasses, adventurers would await them there with wide grins. Rita, I need you to cast over there and there. Use those roots to open some holes in that wall over there, too! Arck, Renee, youre overworking me like crazy! Ill die from arcane corruption at this point! You and I both know you cant, so stopining and cast! We need to win this or we will all die! Soldiers, listen to the winds! This monsoon has nothing against us! She waved her g once more, calming the winds within this area of the battlefield. This cant keep on going! We need to do something! It wasnt an exaggeration to say this siege had been turned on its head by a single person. It wasnt Larent, a war veteran with more medals than most soldiers could ever imagine, or the Champion Tehmrayn, who had challenged and killed many arrogant Champions from the other gods of the Water Pantheon. No, it was a lone dragoness with the third highest amount of mana in this entire battle. And it wasnt even a contest. Mighty spells ravaged the battlefield before the [Shadowtouched Hobgoblin] shaman. She was a B rank mage who had ess to [Tenebrous Magic Lv. 5] spells, making her the leader of the shamans and mages of this army. She knew her role in this battle was to take down enemy mages, to prevent them from causing terror onto the bulk of the army. As such, when she saw the dragon responsible for the destruction of the navy, she understood she had to challenge her. Although anxious, since she wasnt sure she could win, she had to for the sake of vengeance and victory. She thought she could conjure up a trick or two, using her catalyst and potions to tip the scales, believing victory wasnt out of hand already. Although a mage could control an entire battlefield if trained enough, they could easily die from attacks if they werent careful, even if that mage were a B rank dragon. After all, she had B rank ogres on her side. A mages most frightening enemy was arcane corruption, as even the strongest archmages had to stop casting otherwise their bodies would crumble away from this corrupted mana. Even if the dragon had restored her mana from a level, she should still be weakened and feeble from the [Heavens Sword] and giant dragon-fire she had conjured to destroy the fleet. That was what the hobgoblin thought. She thought she had a chance. How is this possible?! The reason for Hestias mana dropping so quickly during the navy attack was due to overkill. She had invested too much mana into [Dragon Fire]s singr st and even recklessly used [Purple sh] on her [Heavens Sword]. While it did make casting the spell instantaneously, it also tripled the mana cost of the level eight [Sacred Magic] spell. If Hestia hadnt had more mana than a normal dragon of her rank, this wouldnt be possible. She would have exploded like a balloon from overusing her mana so much. Or, the [Mana Stress] and [Arcane Fever] would have knocked her out of the battle entirely. It hadnt been too long since the nuclear option. However, behold, for the dragoness was consuming dragorade like crazy. Normally, she wouldnt be able to cast her grand spells in this chaos, since the B ranks, mages, and archers were all aiming at her. Her casting spell of the high tier spells wasnt fast enough, forcing her to use [Purple sh]. Fortunately for her, this would only be the case if she were alone. Come at me, you bastards! You stinking rats, get yourself back into the fight, Im not done turning all of you intopost! Fargryneill shouted like a madwoman as she not only decimated waves of grimgarians but also protected her sister from anything endangering her. Hestia didnt even need to use her scales for protection in this case. Like the ssic RPG partyposition of Tank-Mage-Healer, the trio of Larent, Fargryneill, and Hestia were doing something simr. Larent led every attack diving into the mix with his swordsmanship, Fargryneill kept a proper midline defense by supporting him and her sister, while Hestia kept both of them alive with her white mes and by culling the weak with her massive spells. In this formation, Hestia could cast spells unperturbed while in the air. A supporter and damage dealer in one package with eleven minds to cast spells with a sure-fire n to horrify the shamans who very much understood what this meant. I cant beat her!!! In a pure magic duel, even if she had the time and space to cast six tenebrous spells at once, the hobgoblin shaman understood this meant nothing to Hestia. She could just cast faster to counter them. Even then, as the dragoness just mentioned This is war now. Im not ying fair! there was a high chance that the floating ive would slice her up in a one-versus-one fight. Mother Goddess, give me strength! GIVE ME STRENGTH TO CHALLENGE THIS MONSTER! She prayed in her mind as she cast the level five [Tenebrous Magic] spell [Eldritch Hand], summoning a long arm with a single-floor-sized hand from the magic circle. The hand swung at Hestia, but the girl blocked it by casting [Sanctuary], before sting it into pieces with her scale-dust and [White mes]. The spell, however, wasnt over, as the pieces simply fell onto the ground and returned to the circle, reforming the hand in a more grotesque figure. It continued attacking until the barrier broke, but that was when Hestia reappeared right behind her. The mesing from her wings were still warm while a veil of lightning was around her body, evidence of her using [Overload] in conjunction with her boosters. The B rank ogres around her swung their weapons at the dragoness'' sudden appearance, trying to protect their mage, but another barrier formed around the girl [Gloria Ascendence], the unbreakable level seven sacred spell. Hestia grabbed onto the hobgoblin mage before she could escape, and with a smile, detonated her scale-dust with [Dreadre Aura]. Mother?! Herst thought went unfinished. Health and Mana fully restored. Levels up. Another B rank down. Bye bye, boys! She crackled as the ogres desperately tried to cool down their burned bodies, before she entered a portal and escaped from that position. Once on the other side, she took out her [Crystal of the Divine System] and changed her secondary Job into [Dragonkin Fighter]. At the same time as all this was happening, an explosion erupted in the distance, causing some of the fleeing grimgarians to stop and watch as smoke rose to the cloudy skies. Although some werent aware of the importance of this, the B ranks fighting against the trio knew exactly where the smoke wasing from. The artillery camp! Larent instantly noticed the change in the ogres'' behaviors and told Neill and Hestia to hold back their attacks for now, letting some of the B ranks rush over to the camp. Some were left behind to dy the trio, but seeing over half of theirmanders suddenly leave only caused the morale of the attack force to drop into the negative. After all, unless they all shouted together from the bottom of their lungs, normal voices couldnt pierce the sound from the spells and weather chaos all around them. However, even if they did inform the army about it, nothing good would happen. They were struggling against three fighters, and now their artillery was in danger? The mainponent of their siege ns? Regardless of whatever they did being silent or being transparent everything would lead to the same mess. A single rout wasnt too problematic, but Hestias [Dragon Fire] song had already scared many away. It was a chain-reaction which escted into the army loss. Urgh, damn Fargryneill fell onto one knee as she saw the enemies waver and break. She was on the precipice of naturally reaching [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] and felt aches all around her body from fighting nearly nonstop the moment she and her two allies were encircled. Up,ss, this isnt over. Larent helped the girl up before handing her a dragorade to drink. Three B ranks here, three left. Two more at the camp, probably. Larent looked at the two ogres and presumed the annoying archer was still around, hiding in the woods. He readied his de and looked up at Hestia. Lass? He squinted his eyes. Even in the darkness, he could see Hestias face turning blue. She downed an entire dragorade in one go while massaging her temples, feeling the effects of attrition on her mind. Her parallel minds quickly identified her body was umting too much arcane corruption. Despite just leveling up from killing the B rank shaman, she had only recovered her Mana. Arcane corruption could only be dispelled over time. I can still go on. Your n? Hestia believed around 30 minutes had gone by since this fight had begun, although her perception of time was thrown off thanks to [Haste]s effect and how her brain was slowing down everything with [High-Speed Calction] and [Thought eleration]. In truth, about 21 minutes had eclipsed. However, 21 minutes of nonstop fighting against seven B ranks would obviously tire out two B ranks, namely Hestia and Fargryneill. While the former had arcane corruption problems, thetter was struggling with her Stamina. Understanding hispanions needed a break urgently, Larent readied his sword and steadied his breath. He assessed the situation just as the ogre ranger shot an arrow at Hestia, causing her to swerve around in annoyance. It took them 21 minutes to take down one exhausted mage, but that didnt mean the other B ranks were tired. In fact, since all of them were warriors of some kind, they had high amounts of Stamina. Unlike the trio, they had plenty of time to take a breather in between trading blows. Now, these three just had to hold on until the rest returned from the artillery. Princesses, the ranger now, and then Alistar! I will handle these two! Got it! He fought solo against four B ranks, then fought against an army, and now he wanted to fight two B ranks alone. Truly, this was Auegors de. The two ogres standing before him couldnt help but give their respects to this man, whose armor was slowly falling apart from all the damage he took from the 21 minute fight. If Hestia hadn''t been around to heal, he would have fallen already. This isnt the time for me to stop yet. I still need to avenge him! GHORUSH! [Bloodoathed Avenger], Larents current Main Job, caused the re up from its Job skills. Having heard who killed Arlond from Hestia, the man felt reinvigorated. He now had a target for his Job, and with it, a sudden burst in stats for this singr goal. It was a one-time use Job with barely any long-term benefits, plus it had a pretty damning detriment of sealing his Job slot permanently once the target was taken down. However, to him, it was a worthy price to pay for revenge on a young knight he had great aspirations for. It was just lucky he now had two Job slots to spare. Woah! Hes getting away! Hestia noted as the vulture squawked and warned its master, causing the man and bird to enter their shadows. Clicking her tongue, she could only shake her head to her sister as she scouted the woods. No signals could be found outside of frantically running grimgarians. Considering those two would flee the moment Hestia sted over to them, it meant she couldnt y this head-on. They didnt have too much time, so it was time to do this as efficiently as possible. Sis, go to Alistar. I got a n! Fargryneill gave her sister a thumbs up and vanished from the woods, before Hestia descended down on the ground and talked to her own shadow. [You ready for some cat-and-mouse?] [Its hunting time, Master?] A white-ck virigress slowly emerged from her shadow with his mouth wide open, looking ecstatic. [Rajah couldnt hunt much, Master. Only scouting!] [Then, have some fun.] Hestia picked up a feather from the vulture and wafted it in front of her virigresss nose. [Take it down for me, Rajah.] [Yes!] A sniper needed a spotter if they didnt have some way to overlook to find their targets. Even with [Detection Sensor], Hestia usually needed some time to line up the perfect shot with her air rifle. The idea was to take down the target withoutpromising their own location. She could burn down this woods, but that would give the ranger time to escape. Considering how often he nearly hit Hestia with an arrow, it was prudent to solve this problem now before Alistar and the flying knights escaped. Larent gave this order to the dragonesses, believing Hestia would understand this well. And so, a cat-bird hunt began, with Hestia dampening her steps. Although not as densely packed as the Belzac Forest, this was still a woond. Although she was a fire dragon, she felt at home in a forest like her birthce. As such, she disliked burning down trees, no matter how often it happened inside and outside Belzac. To the Belzac-born duo, navigating through the vegetation and trees was a non-problem, even with the rain and blizzard making it far harder to traverse. It was then Hestia noted some emergent signals. Rajah nodded and moved towards them while Hestia moved in a different path, trying to draw the rangers attention towards her. Arrows began flying, but Hestia simply dodged them all. The ranger would disappear with every shot, and the vulture would move with him. With this happening five more times, the vulture had left its guard down, leaving it vulnerable as Rajah jumped out of its shadow and bit right into its neck. Its thick plumage prevented a decisive blow, but using [Shadow Tendrils], Rajah kept the bird from flying away. With his long ws, Rajah dug right into the vulture''s body, injecting his toxins while avoiding the vultures own ws. It squawked and tried to escape into its shadow, but Rajah kept the beast out of it with the tendrils. The vulture countered with its own [Shadow Tendrils] before summoning a [Shadow Clone] to attack the young tiger. In an encounter between two dark elemental monsters, it was clear both knew what the other could do. Only, the vulture didnt know Rajah has a trick up his sleeve. [Smite!] Faster casting due to [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] since he had ess to the SP System from Hestia as well as also [Holy Magic]. A direct counter against dark monsters. Squuueeewk! The vultures clone popped into nothingness, surprising the bird, leaving it open for Rajahs bite. Although it struggled and managed to hit Rajah a few times with its talons, it still breathed itst in the end. Squuueee [Ouch, Moderate Heal! Master, I have bird for dinner!] Rajah picked the corpse up and began heading back towards his master, looking like a happy cat after hunting a sparrow as an offering to the pack. ...! With the death of a tamed monster also came the tragic notification afterwards. To the ogre, time stopped Beakshell? No Beakshell. Tsk I need to- GUUCK! Whether it took five seconds or 20, the shock of losing his long-term partner caused the ogre to drop his guard for a moment, and this was all Hestia needed to make a bullet from her scales. Lock-and-loaded, the bullet shot through her wind rifle right into the ogres left shoulder, blowing it up. The ranger tried to escape, but his abysmal casting time was further dyed by the fact his shoulder was messed up and had a crater. Hestia flew over to the ogre and kicked him away from his magic circle. She inspected the damage of her bullet, noting how it didntpletely dismember him, before ending his misery with her ive. If this was when she fought her first high ogre, it wouldnt have ended so quickly. [Master!] Rajah strutted proudly before Hestia and ced the vulture corpse before her, wagging his tail, wanting his master to acknowledge him. He really is a cat. Hes even doing the bird thing. Hestia thought while stroking her virigress before storing the bird and telling him to hide back in her shadow. With the anti-air B rank down, it was time to help with the rescue effort. She rushed over, following the smoke. While flying she noticed grimgarians fleeing from the area before noting the knights flying on gargoyles. Many of them were dodging mana cannonballs and arrows, while others kept attacking with spells. Onnd, she saw a couple of knights led by a familiar man and winged girl with a noticeable horn. Before them was a troll, two orcs, and two ogres. All were B ranks and they were engaging them in a rather fierce battle. One of the knights was Alistar, and while he wasnt down yet, he was struggling. On the other hand, the other knights were close to death from how their wounds looked. The only one hanging on was Fargryneill, but even to her, five B ranks were too many. It would have been a different story if she were in her true form, though. Stubbornness was one quirk both sisters had inmon. Hestia nced to the left, noticing more than ten mana cannons before preparing ten [Tornado Bullet]s. Shooting them out caught the attention of the B ranks, forcing them to either dodge or block them and dy shooting the cannons. Regardless of what they did, this gave Fargryneill the chance to stomp the ground, spreading her dragon paths to explode right in front of them. She and the knights quickly dashed away, with them all getting back into the sky with Hestia providing cover fire. However, instead of retreating, the knights turned to the mana cannon. The two girls were bbergasted at this, but apparently the cannons werent all destroyed yet. Seeing as this was the case, Hestia told them to focus on fleeing and to leave the rest to them. ... All of you, retreat! Make it back to the walls. Lady Hestia, Lady Fargryneill, Ill cover your retreat with spells! Alistar stated. With noints to that idea, the two sisters pped their wings and immediately went on the offensive. Fargryneill, although tired, dove right into the mix of the B and C ranks to get their attention, leaving Hestia all the time to unleash her breath attack on the remaining cannons, scorching them all of them ck until they exploded. The cumtive explosions nearly blew away Hestia, but by twisting her body a bit, she began shooting spells again at the B ranks. However, this time, unlike when they had been taken by surprise, the B ranks blocked and countered by throwing either weapons or broken items at her. Some even cut themselves, using their blood as projectiles like the time Hestia fought Vulgrim Beastughterer, the high ogre responsible for the grimgarian battalion Aurora met in the Greenveil duchy. [Enmity Axe], one of the skills of the ughter de techniques taught amongst this group of ogre berserkers. All of them knew Vulgrim. All of them understood what the hobgoblin shaman said before, and now they knew who killed their blood brother. NIAKASH BAALAK Niakash go fuck youselves! Unlike back when she fought Vulgrim, this time she knew how to deflect weapon abilities. Using her amed ive, she parried both blows and sharpened her re. Always annoying when even warriors can use long-range attacks like this. They wont let Sis escape at this rate. However Great, Im turning purple now? Fuck. Wouldve been better if I were just blue, dabadee dabadie. The arcane corruption was worsening. Flying with her boosters demanded mana, after all. She thought it would take a bit more for her condition to worsen, but looking at her mirror, she really had to slow down. She stopped her boosters andnded on the ground, swinging her ive to confront the B ranks. Fargryneill grimaced, understanding from her face she couldnt hang on for too long. She needed a break. Fargryneill herself was tired, but neither exhausted or in danger of arcane corruption. While she knew her younger sister was a fantastic mage, her melee capabilities were stillckingpared to herself. Hah, is this what you call being an elder sibling? Really feel anxious seeing her nervous like this. Putting yourself in danger for me, who do you think I am, huh? Fargryneill took in a deep breath and invoked memories from her past, resurfacing these memories to jumpstart her heart and brain. Adrenaline pumped through her veins, hastening her blood to the point her body couldnt stop trembling. [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]. Hestia! H-Huh?! Hestias head darted over to her sister for a moment, before adjusting back to the B ranks. She couldnt let her guard down. The enemy were wary of the two, even more now that they could visibly see and feel a difference in Fargryneill. Her neon bright purple was glowing even brighter, her three horns emitted translucent mana, and a veil of ck mes covered her form. They quickly understood this opponent was just hiding her real strength up until now. Ill take the lead, okay? Follow my steps and attack. Just assume this is another part of your training, this time, to help you fight without relying on your spells and scale maniption. Urgh arcane corruption sucks. She readied her weapon and took the stance her two weapons teacher Farron and Yorshka had taught her. Right behind you. Lets do this and then escape! Ha, you jester! I didnt go [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] for nothing! Were taking these bastards out and then Im changing my ss you hear! These grimgarians think they can take on two dragons?! Ha, by fathers maw, this nightmare of theirs hadnt ended yet! To evolve into an A rank, sometimes you just need to take a fucking leap of FAITH! ... You are crazy, huh? Then how about bing my retainer for the exp boost? Would help you out, right? HA! What? Want to break my pride? Sorry, but I really want to act like a good elder sister to you, alright, and that means I need to prove you can do this without any random blessings. Curse you for having stupid Kramps blessing. [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] was a blessing, not a title naturally given to Kargryxmor dragon descendants. However, Im not an idiot. Ill do it after were done, but only if you manage to get more or the same amount of B rank kills, Fargryneill said, despite knowing there were only five B ranks in front of her. She was confident she wouldnt lose this bet against her own sister. Alright, you ready? HEY, YA PUNKS! STOP STARING AT US AND GET YOUR WEAPONS READY! It seemed foolish at first, but both girls still had an ace up their sleeves their dragon forms. With [Battle Frenzy] and their dragon forms, stats alone could probably solve their issues, but this meant losing experience for their Jobs. It was risky, but it was possible. At least, in Fargryneills mind, it was in the realm of possibility for a Kargryxmor. Now Lets go! Gotcha! Both girls charged at the B ranks, their bodies poised to strike first. This would the the decisive blo Ooooooh, thats good form, auntie~ Truly magnificent, Lady Hestia. I could feel your lingering mana saturate the area to the point I was scared an A rank would spawn, even from up in the castle. Hmm, but take a break,ss. Let us take over for now. [Princess Hestia, we have returned. Your orders, fulfilled!] The girls stared in the sky as those voices echoed through all the rain and No, now that they had time to focus, there wasnt any rain or even snow falling on them. After all, a single mage fluttering in the sky with her butterfly-like wings was freezing anything, stopping them from falling onto her one and only mistress. T-Tasianna? Shay? Beth? Hestia eximed as she saw her familiar fairy maid smile while forming a giant de of ice with her catalyst, while two snow wyverns hovered over the B ranks, eyeing them as prey. However, her surprise didnt stop there as she saw two people she hadnt expected to see standing in the air right now. No, she wanted them to be here, but she had mostly forgotten about it due to how hectic everything was. Yorshka? Farron? You guys made it time? Familyes when you need them the most, right? And from what I can see, my little aunt seems to have an arcane corruption problem. So, who''s the big, bad green meanie who pushed you to this point? Is it those guys? Because I kinda have had it enough with grimgarians for one week The allies from Griffonpeak had arrived, apanied by a giant, floating fortress appearing from the dark clouds. It glowed red like blood and had the malignant appearance of a monsters head. What was it, and why was it here with her friends and family? This was what Hestia thought. However to her sister, all of these random visitors only sent a chill down a spine. Are you kidding me?! I was trying to look cool in front of my whelping sister! Fuck! I wasted moderate for this?! Wait, nooo! I need to kill one of them! Come on, mo- Well, then I better pay these grimgarians a lesson. Tasianna, Shay, Beth! Look at them bullying our Hestia! Farron, lets do this quick! Princess Neill seems to be in trouble, too! Nordor Style: Silver Dragons Skyfall! Stoooooooooooop iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! Today, somebody lost a bet. Chapter 358: Assemble the Boss Raid Team. Chapter 358: Assemble the Boss Raid Team. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [me Lancer] has risen from [Level 12] to [Level 20]> [me Lancer] has been reached> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 9] to [Level 23]> 12 human and beastman followers lost> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]:17181> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 23] to [Level 25]> [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Secondary Job to [Dragonkin Fighter]> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Dragonkin Fighter] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 12]> Nordor Style: Silver Dragons Skyfall! Remembering exactly how that move had taken out that colossal rachonoid queen back when we first met in Cedaraille, I ran the hell away from the epicenter of Yorshkas attack. For some reason, Neill was screaming Ahhhhhhhhhh! as she sprinted towards one of the B ranks with a glowing fist surrounded by her ck mes instead of retreating. [Neill, get away!] I tried to warn her, but she didnt listen! [You run away, then! Take a breather, sis!] Was it [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]? Most likely, since even with my control over [Battle Frenzy (Minor)], I still feltpelled to fight. The higher the intensity of the effect, the more you had to keep it in check. I could only imagine how much it was influencing Neill, to the point she willingly went into a dragoons crashing site. Regardless, it was a bit toote as both Neills and Yorshkas attacknded at the same time. The silver dragons head illusion created from Yorshkas mana crashed into the ground, causing it to explode, blowing everything around it away. With the earth shattering before my eyes, I saw Tasianna fly over to me with her giant ice sword, blocking the shockwave from hitting me. With her standing by my side, she gave me a short bow and smile, looking like she wanted to say I am back. Considering I probably scared her since [The Light] could inform my retainers of my health status, meaning she probably knew I was outside of Peolynca for two days, I was d she looked alright. It was then that I noticed her overall appearance; sure, her hair and clothes looked immacte, as if she had the time to groom it all, however, what caught my eyes were the fact her right ear was cut in half, she was missing three fingers, and how her two braids was reduced to one. [Too many B ranks, sea serpents and merfiends, mydy. Dont forget, I am a fae, they will regrow back over time,] Tasianna exined. [I was careless. High stats matter a bit more than pure skill when ites to war, apparently. Ehehe.] With every body part a fairy lost, the lower her maximum mana capacity would fall. Tasianna probably didnt lose too much mana, but seeing my friend like this did ache my heart. I had sent her to find and rescue the levianewts, but it also meant sending her to support Artoriass war effort as she had to apany the ships there. However, instead ofining, the first thing she did was toe right back to my side. I knew it was cause of how seriously she took her maid duties, but still, it did warm my chest and also made me aware how hardened she seemed. Stronger, not only through stats alone, but also emotionally. Tasianna Marina Siverponds party wishes to integrate into yours ept Decline Of course, ept! Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 105 Main Job: Champion of Aurena Secondary Job: Dragonkin Fighter Unique Job: LockedName: Rhea Renee Sealight Level: 92 Unique Job: Plumwind Squire Name: Larent Antonodius Level: 147 Main Job: Bloodoathed Avenger Secondary Job: Sword Savant Unique Job: Locked Name: Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor Level: 113 Main Job: Violet Tyrant Pathfinder Secondary Job: Dragonkin Destroyer Unique Job: Locked Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 95 Main Job: Cryo Fae Secondary Job: Ice Archmage Unique Job: Locked Name: Yorshka Nordor Level: 135 Main Job: White-Winged Dragoon Secondary Job: War Veteran Unique Job: Locked Name: Farron Nordor Level: 120 Main Job: Wing Ripper Secondary Job: War Veteran Unique Job: Locked A normal party bracelet was only able to handle five members for a party; thankfully, however, the ones my party had could handle up to 20. Pretty useful to share experience with everybody. However, what made it even more impressive was the fact I could see everybodys growth. Yorshkas level was 132 before she went to the battle at Port Annencia, while Farron had been stuck at 113 for over a decade or so due to his crippling lung damage. Now, both were reaching new heights. Even Tasianna, whose level wasgging behind everybody since she couldnt kill anything, was close to 100 now. War might be terrible and unnecessary but it sure was a good source of levels. [For you, mydy, nothing can stop me. These temporary scars are proof I am more than a sheltered woman.] As the dust began to settle, Tasianna kneeled in front of me. [Mydy only deserves to smile without any worries when she sips her morning tea. I shall make it so.] Your bond with your retainer [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond] has reached a new height. Loyalty, friendship, and trust had sealed your bond with each other. With the strength to serve and protect you, your retainer deserves appropriate rewards The title [Hestias Retainer] has evolved into [Hestias Imperial Guard]. The title has been adapted ording to the memories the both of you have shared ...? ...! Friendship really is as important as anime and games make it out to be. Dammit! Yorshka! However, before either of us could address it, Neills loud voice interrupted it all. Whew! Sorry, Princess Neill, but we should speakter. Farron, honey, now! And another dragoon dive bombed the ground below, kicking up another dust cloud, only this time, this knight did not stay on the ground. Farron, with his rejuvenated body, diving and jumping without any rest. Take a break, both of you, well take over. Tasianna! Yes! Tasianna levitated her giant ice sword. Mydy, please, allow me. Just like the cold wind, she breezed away, apanied by Neills incessantints. Shay and Beth, from above, shot their ice breath at some of the fleeing B ranks, imprisoning them in an arena. None of them would escape us. The situation was pretty much done from down here, to the point I felt my body weaken as the adrenaline wore off. I fell onto my butt and stared up in the sky, enjoying the fact no rain or snow was falling on me. The sky was so dark, but it couldnt feel brighter than now. Alister and his knights were swarming in the sky, cheering as they returned to the wall. It wasnt just cause the situation with the artillery was covered, but also the fact Elyondas cavalry wasnt just Tasianna and co. There, in the skies, it weed the arrival of the griffon and hippogryph knights of Artorias. Lady Hestia! One of the knights came flying over to us. I might not have been able to recognize the armored figure by sight, but I did recognize that voice. My daughter! Amelia! Please, tell me shes safe! Poor Duke Greenveil. Amelia is in another castle. I closed my eyes and gave him a thumbs up. [Violetshock Kirin-Dragon, Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor] has received the title [Hestias Retainer]> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 25] to [Level 26]> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Main Job [Champion of Aurena] has risen from [Level 23] to [Level 30]> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Dragonkin Fighter] has risen from [Level 12] to [Level 25]> [Dragonkin Fighter] has been reached> [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Secondary Job to [Idol]> [Idol Lv. 5] [Draconic Roar Lv. 7] [Scale Maniption Lv. 3] gained> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s Secondary Job [Idol] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 9]> The Floating Capital of the Vampires, Purchigchia. It is also goes by the name Blood Fortress, Drascul. Tasianna pointed at the skies, the both of us riding on Beth on the way back into the city. Rajah and Neill were on too, although my sister was pouting, while the rest were cleaning things up with Shay. They suddenly arrived at Port Annencia a day ago, helping us banish the remaining enemies there. Well, this was after the grimgarian fleet suddenly began retreating. For some reason, they had broken the siege before anything was decided. Ill be honest, mydy, I had not expected toe here today. This is really too much information. Tasianna had left out most of the details concerning the actual fight at Port Annencia, only mentioning that Yorshka and Farron, or any of the knights who arrived with them, could exin it better, since when Tasianna arrived there with the levianewts, the battle seemed to have already reached its peak. Yorshka had been fighting on the very frontline with silverynces conjuring around her in a small area, all while the warships kept trying to shoot her down. There were evenrger grimgarian forces over there, with every ship having a mana barrier and a B rank shaman to protect them. Since the Lecartiglio Duchy ced more focus on martial skills, they didnt have any mages with actualrge AoE attacks like me. Duchess Morgiana was supposed to arrive to help turn the tide, but the situation was already getting dicey with Yorshka and Duke Lecartiglio bing exhausted. As a consequence, Tasianna was roped into the mix immediately, to the point she had to act in the same role I did. By working together with Shay and Beth, seeing as they were B ranks, Tasianna managed to pretty much turn the whole port into a winter wondend. ... The Duke gave me a lot of Major Mana potions seeing as I was the only magical strategicbatant they had. Yorshka, Farron, and the Duke could duel any of the B rankmanders, but without magic, we couldnt pierce the ships. He even gave me a bunch of essories with mana storing catalyst as an investment, to the point they became my reward for helping out. Tasianna twiddled with her fingers, looking a bit embarrassed as she pointed at a ne, two spell rings, a bracelet, and a pair of earrings. None of them seemed enchanted, but seeing as all of them had catalysts, Tasianna could easily store her mana in them for emergency usages in the future. Not to mention, they were hers now, meaning we could have the mage guild enchant them for uster on, strengthening them even further. Damn, no way did Duke Lecartiglio give those out for free. Even if they were Tasiannas rewards. He is a noble, and even if my impression of him was him being the straightforward type of dude, he probably had an ulterior motive to give them to Tasianna. One of them, alone, would have been more than enough. Regardless, with Tasianna using her ice spells to support Artorias, the knights managed to finally turn things to their side. However, before anything could be resolved, the grimgarian had suddenly made preparations to retreat. Coincidentally, that flying fortress had also arrived at the same time, sending out a few of their own knights to help out and act as emissaries. Vivachel, the Goddess of Vampires, probably was involved in this somehow. However, why would she? Gods werent supposed to meddle directly, meaning she didnt order them toe over. It had to be something else. Its Tatsuya and Kyouya, mydy. I turned around, looking at Tasianna in surprise. Seeing as Vivachel was the self-proimed Vampire Queen, she gave the two boys a chance to train with the knights of her country. They were the reason why the castle was even around Port Annencia and why they even transported the others over here in record time. However, the boys themselves werent allowed to join the fighting, as the vampires considered them the blood princesss little pets. While it sounded dangerous, since my perception of vampires was that of predatory bloodsuckers, Tasianna said this blood princess was simply doing what her mother told her to do: train the two up. She exined the vampires had a different way of perceiving anything less than an elf. The vampires pretty much think they are the finest race of the world and see their floating castle as the seat of the elite. Humans, beastmen, even dwarves are pets and ythings. We only stayed for one day and it was pretty terrible. Tasianna shivered. However I had a chance to talk with the two. Miss Saori and Asaka are both doing well. In fact, Miss Saori managed to reunite with her mother. M-Mother?! Oh. Now that I thought about it, her garm mother did mention Belzac or something during our second meeting. Although I could only hazard a guess, it was likely the garm matriarch became an onnikai or something considering this happened. Weird. Since she turned into an onnikai, didnt that mean her death was unpleasant or filled with pain? Well, her limbs did explode due to arcane corruption, so that did make sense. In any case, I was d to hear Saori was alright, especially since it had been almost a month since west spoke. I did hope she was getting along with her mother, considering how much trouble she had with epting her monster bloodline. I could speak with the boyster about it, but that would be after this siege was over. They will loom over for the time being. We better hurry to the Empresss side, Tasianna urged me, so we flew over to Renee at the walls, who wasmunicating with Duke Greenveil and Alistar at this moment. With the newly arriving knights of Artorias, the situation had seriously stabilized. Seeing Renees reaction was enough for me to guess this wasnt the cavalry she was talking about before. Outside of that, the three had informed me that Larent was currently making his way to the port after having soloed the two B ranks he was distracting. As such, the only B ranks remaining were the ones who went to three who went to the harbor. More and more are falling. Even the five we fought didntst long after our reinforcements came. Two for Shay and Beth, two for Yorshka, and one went to Tasianna. Kinda sucks for Neill since she lost the bet to me and has to be my retainer now. No wonder she is pouting right now. We got news from Kushlekzar that the B ranks have fled. With the rest of the grimgarians in flight, we need to hunt them down so they dont build up some nests, Renee continued before turning over to the monster battle happening in the distance. However, the priority is right there. Leave that to me, Rhea, Alistar came forward. He really sounded happy being able to call her by her real name. Its extremely important that we either kill or reseal Karhntheel. I can run the rest down with the knights. You will have my bow and order for that, too, Sir Alistar, Duke Greenveil chimed in. I came here to save my daughter but she had already been saved. I need to unleash this anger out somewhere, and besides, when ites to monster hunting? It is better I leave this to the experts. He nodded my way, reminding me of when we stopped the rachonoid queen together. Honestly, it was a bit daunting since our opponent this time was an SS rank, but I couldnt sit still and do nothing while Mother fought all alone. At the very least, I had to make it her way to deliver the information on the leviathan I got from Yeostar. Is that so? Then alright, Lord Duke Greenveil. It would be better if we leave this duty to our strongestbatants. Renee then looked to the east of the sky, before taking out a gargoyle. I dont know if I can be that much of a help, but let me help out with the raid. My ally will probably be able to read the mood, so let us go. Renee was being secretive again, to the point I was starting to get a feeling about what she actually did in Aleistunum. Now, what exactly she nned to do with this ally of hers was a mystery, but it was undoubtedly helping from the Magical Capital, who were initially reluctant to help out Yeos. Really made me think about what she did to persuade them. In any case, she joined us. We went over to Rita and left Rajah with her, since we couldnt exactly bring thetter with us for this trip. Rajah was quite disappointed, but what do I do when he was still a D rank? Technically, he could evolve. The experience I got was also shared with him, and with all the EXP boosts, he could gain levels pretty quickly. However, evolving took at least a day, so until then, he had to wait. After informing Yorshka, Farron, and Shay to Alistar and Duke Greenveil about our n, we left for the port. As I expected, not only did Masters spell really distort thendscape into a small twisted hill with nts, rock, and earth, it had alsopletely ruined all the buildings and structures around it. Just like the rest of the city, the port seemed almost inhabitable at this point. Glug, glug, glug Urgh, Im getting sick of drinking all of this Iined as I drank another dragorade, right before I realized this was myst bottle. I really just went and used up over a hundred bottles of these. Ill make some fulinoe tea once wevended, mydy. As always, Tasianna was truly amazing. In any case, outside of some soldiers and adventurers chasing down some stragglers, I also saw a giant being of water emerge from the coast, dragging two dead merfiends from it. It seemed Chahayat was doing well. With the grimgarian fleet gone, only the merfiends were left to be defeated Well, them, and that overgrown noodle. [My Princess, weve arrived.] Beth announced as wended, sounding a bit harried. Considering that her eyes were focused on Mother in the distance, it seemed she was quite worried about her. Yeah, even if she is strong, I can''t shake this feeling off. This creeping fear. Ahh! My apprentic- You dont look good. I flinched as I heard Master say that so bluntly. No, in fact, you look terrible at this very moment. Master, I know what you mean, but do you mind phrasing these things a little differently? Unlike you, I do care how I look, so hearing that does make me a little bit annoyed~ My eyes twitched as I tried to keep up a grin. I was really keeping myself from jumping on his back to pull off his damn head plumage Speaking of Master and the saurians, they didnt look too beat up. They had some wounds, but all of them were still alive. Considering the low amount of fans I had lost, they probably did a good job defending the people here. Although, the same couldnt be said about the surroundings. The future of this city looked bleak, no, maybe even the entire principality? As Tasiana mentioned, this ce was so saturated with mana, an A rank monster could spawn at any time. Can you even get rid of all this mana in time? Not to mention the construction efforts. Well, we could worry about thatter. Besides, this isnt my problem. Mhmm, but Hestia, you do know your face looks like it was dipped into a bath of poison, right? Master borated on what he said, causing me to sigh. Your face is quite purple, Lady Priestess. It makes you look a little bit like a merfolk, Reneemented. I did say you needed a rest. Finally letting go of her poor mood, Neill interjected herself. Arcane corruption isnt a joke. I dont want to see your body explode from all that gunk in your mana paths. I know, I know, Ive seen it happen before I answered them while Tasianna prepared some fulinoe tea for me. We might have some reinforcements, but I dont think I can just settle down like this. If that thing keeps on rampaging, then thisnd will truly be uninhabitable. I paused to take a sip of my tea, before turning to look towards my fellow Champion. Tehmrayn is better used on the front lines than a protector. That aloof Champion of Plesia said he would keep the port intact, and he kept to his word. Right on the edge of the coast, he was swimming here and there, keeping the tsunamis back using his [Hydrokinesis]. I didnt know his level was or if he was an A or S rank fighter, but the fact was clear having him babysit the port was a waste of his talents. He needed to be there to fight something. I let out another sigh and stared in the far distance with furrowed brows. But Uhm, how do we fight against an SS rank of that size? You dont. I turned my head towards that voice, prompting me to widen my eyes as I saw Prince Markval approach us with a retinue of knights. I-I mean, w-we cant. I dont want to be rude, but our only hope is the Imperial Empress, Princess Hestia. Prince Markval?! Why are you I wanted to question him being here, but Master quickly answered that for me. Just arrived. Not very smart for royalty to appear on the battlefield, but then again, you, your sister, and your mother are all fighting on the frontlines. I kept silent, unable to speak back against what Master said. Sure, I was fighting cause of the Divine Quest, but I was also fighting cause I did make a promise with Renee to help her out with all of this. Noblesse oblige or whatever, but I still found a kid like Markval on the battlefield too dangerous Ironic,ing from a one-year-old like me. I had toe. I couldnt stay hidden while all of you fight for my country, the young prince announced before pulling something from his coat, handing it over to Renee. Miss Rhea My uncle is still unconscious and my older sister shouldnt risk herself since we need her for our future. And, I dont know how to fight. If I were to have everybody escort me, I would just be a burden. So I understand. Renee kneeled down, took her helmet off, and smiled as she ruffled the princes head. She took the scroll from him and held it against her chest. This is my duty as well. Just like God Yeostar, no, Reinhardt Sealight who sealed the beast, the seal requires the blood of the royal family. It would only be right for a Sealight to do it, not a Caice. Ahhh, I get it now. Rhea Renee Sealight. Reinhardt Sealight, also known with his divine name, Yeostar. I couldnt hear him speak, but considering his silence, he probably was aware of this all this time. He kept this a secret from me, as well, huh? Which meant, was this Royce also part of the royal bloodline? Or was Rheas real father part of it? It didnt matter. However, I did wonder why there were two royal lineages. Was the Caice family a cadet branch? Mhmm. Thank you. The young prince nodded before asking all of them to join him for a meeting. Everybody involved with the raid party would be here. To count: Tasianna, Neill, Master, Renee, Tehmrayn, Larent, Yorshka, Farron, Shay, Beth, me and surprisingly, Adhi. I thought Markval was joking when that happened, but it seemed like Adhi had joined up with the rest of the vampire fortress to report back to me. I thought this levianewt was crazy, but he actually entered a war-torn battlefield just to inform me he fulfilled his contract?! I, Adhi Bayudra, will see my contracts and promises through! Ive brought you your reinforcements, young scale, and, aye, I wont abandon ye after some coins. Ive survived my fair share of storms, and this aint thest one, hahaha! the chatterbox captain howled. I might be loose with my tongue, but I can see a treasure like any sailor. Keeping you as my customer, princess, so how about I show you my real worth as a levianewt ship captain. Real? There are no finer ship captains than Caedhulens. Nobody understands the currents, wave maniptions, and the salt-filled winds more than them, my apprentice, Master praised el capitano. After all, if you want to help your mother, how are we supposed to get there in the first ce with this monsoon? Through the sky? Risky. However, with Champion Tehmrayn leading and a Caedhulen manning a ship? Why, I think we have a sure-fire n. The right man in the right ce, in other words. I have already talked to them about it, Princess, Markval answered. After all, to seed with this raid n, we need the proper people in the right ce. First, we need the vessel to transport you to the ind. Adhi nudged his captain hat, smiling fearlessly. I left my men behind, but there are a few Caedhulen sea-scales hiding about here. Theyreing over and were getting the ship prepared. Human one, but itll do. Which leads us into our second point: this. Renee ced the scroll she received from Markval and unfurled it, revealing an borate magic circle with its chant. The seal holding Karhntheel was created by God Istari, and as such, he had prepared a n if it ever broke. We shall reapply to activate this seal, causing the mana within it to pull the leviathan back into the seal. So we are sealing him? Tehmrayn looked at the n suspiciously, however, Markval shook his head. No, as I said before, Empress Melloxtressa is the lynchpin of this operation. Instead of sealing him and keeping this problem for our future descendants, I wish to nip it by its bud. While the Karhntheel is being pulled into the seal, we shall give an opening for him to be yed, Markval announced, impressing me that he had thought of such a n. For that, we need a massive amount of mana to fuel it. After all, the beast is an SS rank, but only enough to bind him. Then, we would need the blood of a descendant of God Yeostar. You have me, in that case, Renee fully admitted her connection and bloodline rtion to the god. I will also have to perform the iIncantation for it. As such, I will need people to defend me. We all nodded before Markval then directed the discussion to me. He knew I had been in contact with Yeostar and asked me to reveal the weaknesses of Karhntheel to the group, as this would borate on the other task we needed to deal with. There were three important points he told me to remember. First, during his fight against him, he had left a deep wound underneath his third tentacle, which led into his pressure stabilizing organ. A leviathan required this organ to stabilize the pressure around him, allowing him to swim in the darkest depth and emerge on the surface without any problems. Simr to my sun core, it was an important organ for a leviathan to enable their lifestyle. Second, Karhntheel was actually extremely vulnerable against the lightning element, to the point it was simr to how feeble I was against ice and water. Due to his race, [Grand Moskstraumen Eel-Dragon], his underskin wasnt able to conduct electricity properly, meaning its outeryer of scales was there to protect him from it. With a strong enough blow, or enough ice to turn it fragile, this weakness could be exposed. Lastly, the tentacles it had were actually there to protect it from whirlpools and maelstroms. They helped him prevent his body from twisting and curving too much. Even now, they were there to prevent him from being blown away by Mothers blizzard, and the water vortexes around him were under control by his Territory. However, if we introduced a foreign whirlpool, we could potentially weaken its offense even further. It was actually quite borate. Thank goodness we had somebody who actually fought that thing in the past. Leave thatst part to me, Tehmrayn announced. However, I will need my Territory for that. As such, once wee close enough for us to speak telepathically to Melloxtressa, we should have her forcibly focus the Territory radius of the leviathan to just around their battlefield. This would enable all of us to use our Territories in the case of an emergency, but if Melloxtressa were to lose the Territory dispute, it could mean her death through arcane corruption. However, that wont happen if we manage to follow through with the n. If he loses the dispute, he would have to shoulder all of the losses, I interjected. As such, let me handle the lightning part. I am the only one who has [Lightning Magic]. Its only at level four right now, but I could level it twice to get [Ramuh]. Ive been saving my SP for these reasons, after all. Seeing as nobody rejected my proposition, I nodded. Okay, since I also have the highest amount of Mana, let Foolishness! Denied! Master suddenly shouted in my face, grimacing at me for some reason. Can you not perceive the state of your own body? Of your arcane corruption? Are you telling me you wish to take over two duties while in your condition? Foolishness, my apprentice. I may not have over 40000 Mana like you, but I will not let my apprentice risk her life for this foolery. I agree, mydy. If Renee requires mana, then it should fall on somebody who has no problem with arcane corruption. The faefolk are the perfect fit for this role, after all. Tasianna proudly dered, despite being around humans like Larent and Markval. And I can be the battery. Neill raised her hand. I can gather and expel mana through my dragon paths. A faefolks stats reduces itself the less mana they have, but that is no problem if I can just recharge her. So, leave this job to us two, Sis. Do what you do best: casting spells. Haha, wow, that takes most of the jobs off the table. I bet the two twins would like to be around their Mistress, after all. We can leave breaking the shell of that beast to them and the Empress, Yorshka stated with a crackle. However let''s be honest here. Whoever nned this wont just leave us alone and let us walk all over it. Ghorush. Skull Mask. The demonkins. Larents eyes red up with rage. The rest of us are muscles. Ha ha ha ha! How fitting that we old-timers are responsible for keeping the young safe. Masterughed with an excited grin. Oi, you are the oldest, saurian priest. Dont call ady like me as old as you. I am quite young for a dragonewt! Rtively speaking. Yorshka let out a sigh. Well, I wontin. Its an honor to fight with you, Sir Auegors de. [Princess Hestia, leave your protection and the Empresss in our hands. Soaring in the skies, we will be there when you need us,] Shay announced while Beth roared. Jeez, everybody ... Let me just say I am just middle-aged. Farron mumbled but I didnt believe anybody heard him with everybody cheering on. This really felt like a full-on raid team. Were about to raid a boss monster. Damn. Everybody! Please, I beg all of you toe back home, safely! May the Goddess bless your path with light! Make your preparations then! Tehmrayn raised his trident with Markvals announcement. We depart for that leviathans head! Eleven raiders and one ship captain were about to depart. Krimk, Grahta, and Akast had to stay behind as the threat of the remaining B ranks was an issue, not to mention, the merfiends in the waters. Without Tehmrayn, everybody would evacuate back to the city, leaving the port probably doomed by the iing tsunamis. As such, they needed more than a few adventurers and Chahayat to defend everybody. Those three saurians were the perfect fit. Not everybody could participate in this fight, after all. Under the cheers of everybody, we hopped onto the ship. The shaking wouldnt stop, and I could see the fear in the Caedhulens faces. It was only until Adhi manned the steering wheel that the mood changed for the better. Caedhulens, I understand this trip of ours seems daunting, but what are we but sea-scales who have braved through the ire of the gods of the ocean? Every time we depart on a voyage, we risk our very lives. How many prestigious vessels have sunken through their arrogance? Not respecting the waves just because theyve survived through countless trips? Nay, I say, for we need no drunken sailors and stones-for-head on these wooden floors. Our fear is our anchor to life! We respect the depths! We understand confidence will drown us! We understand the gods do not seek jesters, but brave sea-scales who ignore their fears to finish the journey! Now, let us transport thesendlubbers to their destinations. On my name, Adhi Bayudra, I say: HOIST THE SAILS! AYE, AYE! Aye, aye, captain! Karhntheel, you are dead! Prayer! On this stormy day, a bright light appeared from the sky, nketing a brave ship in a veil of warmth. In this darkness, a shimmer illuminated everything, heralding the departure of warriors. Just like in the age of the gods and heroes, this overgrown noodle will regret evering out of its egg! A note from AbyssRaven Tasianna?! Imperial Guard! :O If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 359: Rivalry Forged from Flames and Lightning. Chapter 359: Rivalry Forged from mes and Lightning. [Prayer (Major)] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] A giant water beam shot right out of Karhntheels mouth, soaring through the stormy skies at the silver dragon dancing in the air in front of it. Its tentacles and appendages tried to swipe at her, dragging her down into the ocean. From the damaged spots on her ice armor and how her underskin was showing, it seemed the leviathan had been sessful at least once or twice in catching her. On the other hand, Melloxtressa, my dragon mother, had hardened her silver powder into her own shimmering ice version of [Panzer]. She was using her tail like a humongous spear, striking, thrusting, and slicing the tentacles and water beam away from her; at one point, this left arge enough opening to swoop in. She grabbed the leviathan on its neck and tried to pull him out of the water, only for the beast to roar and summon a water twister using its appendages. Thats one of Yeostar''s hints. It needs its tentacles to control its flow, but it can also make those maelstrom with them. Mothers wings fluttered, slicing at the beast with her razor-sharp ice armor, before constructing a gigantic ice dagger to deliver a strong blow on the beast. However, it twisted its body around like a snake, constricting around Mothers leg and unbncing her. While Mother was trying to pull him out, he was trying to pull her into the waters. Magic circles then appeared around Mothers body and she blew everything away, resetting the situation before the two giants entered into a beam battle. Water and ice breaths shed against each other in the distance, creating a shockwave strong enough to form tsunamis higher than Elyondas walls. Hahahaha! My tail is shivering! Men, hard starboard, wrap up the topsail! Were flowing with the waters! Adhi shouted hismands like a madman at the helm, steering this shaking boat the best he could. Fast to the waves side. Weakest point! Tell the Champion! Everybody, even the twins, were hanging on to their dear lives as we avoided whirlpools, tornados, and the shing of the monsoon and blizzard. Since my sr core was nearly out of juice, I was feeling the biting cold of this terrible weather. I was shivering, unable to warm myself up since I had to be careful of arcane corruption. My skin was slowly turning blue, but it was still very much purple. Urgh, dammit! Unable to handle it, I took out my ive and activated my catalyst on it, creating a heatwave around it. Shit, I''m sooo gonna get a cold after this. Tasianna had used her catalyst to create an [Air Shield] around us, and due to Zephiras blessing on it, it allowed her to control it pretty much perfectly. Even better than my [Aerokinesis]. It blocked the rain and snow, but it allowed us to breathe and hear the sound outside. Tasianna was even manipting the temperature with her [Cyrokinesis] for us, but it was still pretty cold. Bit embarrassing for the daughter of a silver dragon, you know? Neill stumbled over to me with Renee and Tasianna. The former two were shivering like a bit, while Tasianna was shrugging this off as if it was nothing. Grrr, why doesnt a stupid harbor city have any better coats?! Because thend is warm all year outside of WinterSun. We dont have heavy-furred monsters around, nor do we have a proper dungeon in the entire country. We would need to import these coats, and who would expect such a situation? Renee tried to excuse her country, reminding me outside of Elyonda, Yeos wasnt exactly a wealthy country. I do apologize. Her Imperial Majestys Territory is a bit too much for me to handle. If I dont constantly maintain my control over the surrounding air, it would just drop into freezing temperatures again, Tasianna apologized for herck of control, but the rest of us told her it wasnt her fault. Grrrr, nothing we can really do. The closer we get to the center, the colder itll get. Just look. Neill pointed at how the battlefield between the two SS ranks was quickly freezing into a castle before the water and twisters broke them apart. All for it to be repeated over and over again. Sis shook her head after showing us how two elemental masters were fighting. She then excused herself and activated her dragon paths, walking away without any problems despite how wobbly the ship was. Im asking Yorshkas husband how hes not shaking at all. That man has to have a secret. Oh, I have to speak with Shay and Beth about our ns. Please, excuse me for a moment, Lady Hestia. Tasianna bowed, almost falling over, before she left Renee alone with me. I looked over the others on the ship. The merfolk and naga sailors were trying their best to keep the ship on course while avoiding the natural disasters around us. Meanwhile, Yorshka, Farron, and Master were toasting before taking a single shot of some hard liquor. I didn''t know what it was, but it seemed it came from Masters pockets. Latents eyes were focused on Karhntheel ind our destination while Tehmrayn was literally pulling the ship around like before, where he saved Elyondas navy. Shay and Beth talked about how they were looking through their SP shop, since they had skill points to spend. Tasianna was speaking with them now. Nervous? Renee suddenly asked. Im pretty sure you shouldnt have a problem with the cold. Youre overestimating me here. No energy in my sun core means I cant properly control my body temperature. My control is pretty bad right now. If I try to increase the temperature any further, I might identally burn down the ship. It was true. My core was responsible for managing my internal temperature, to the point that if it didnt have any energy, I couldnt overuse my mes. I could literally overheat and burn up, dying by cooking myself up. It happened once already, and my current sun core even had a small crack. Not to mention, I had arcane corruption. I had bad status afflictions just waiting to appear on my Profile at any moment now. Once on the ind, I really should focus on pure support. Just y some music and buff people up, just cause we had a ton of hard-hitters on this raid team. If the demonkins and their Yanderu mercenariese back, then we have the squad to win against them. Karheel ind wasnt particrly far from Elyondas coast. You could see it clearly from the harbor, but with all the tsunamis and water disaster, it felt like we were sailing towards some far distant location. The trip felt far longer than usual, but we were making steady progress. Once the ind was just a couple of minutes away, Larent shouted for everybody to get ready. We didnt know if the enemy was there, but we had to be ready. Renee tapped my shoulder, telling me that we had this, no problem. I turned my head around to her, finding the way she said it weird. What? We have two Champions, one blessed, a dragon princess, two A rank adventurers, two B rank wyverns, and a wind elf far stronger than her level suggests. I am, technically, the only normal person on this ship. Even if I am one of the few with a unique Job right now. Renee tried to reason her statement. Sometimes, we just need a bit of positivity. As in, we WILL WIN THIS! When the enemy is daunting, it is even more important to cheer for yourself! A moments hesitation could mean death! Hold on, I thought she was just about to jinx things. That is actually a pretty good motivation speech. ... Well Honestly, do you have a charisma or persuasion skill or something like that? Youre really good at speaking. It really felt like she was a natural-born speaker. In any case, I know what you mean, but dont say things before a battle. Youre setting up a g. ...? I couldnt see her face, but I could imagine what she was thinking. I dont know about putting my g down on the ship. Well, didnt n that pun. No, I mean jinxing things. For a mage, you really believe in weird things, huh? Look, were about to arrive on the ind. Its just a bit And just then BANG. As if it was waiting for Renees word, a giant thunderbolt struck the water right in front of our ship, sting water up like a fountain and creating a waverge enough to swallow the ship. Tehmrayn quickly took control and helped us ride the wave, negating any damage it would have caused. However, it still managed to push us away from the ind. More lightning appeared, falling around the ind like a thunderstorm. I looked up, noticing there was a purple magic circle in the sky, a clear sign that we were being targetted with a spell. In other words, that demonkin girl was around! We got enemies inbound! Adhi shouted, steering the ship to the side as something suddenly burst from the waters. If my eyes werent deceiving me, this random encounter was an entire bloody ship! Cannons! Tehmrayn shouted as he manipted the water underneath the ship, sending us flying into the air to avoid a barrage of cannons. Seeing us free falling, I immediately called up a cushion of air around us with [Aerokinesis], softening our fall back into the waters. We expected the ship to continue its assault, but what came next caught us off-guard the ship began to fade away. As if it was never there in the first ce?! Skull mask! Enemy illusionist! Larent shouted before brandishing his de, darting his head around to try and find where the enemy was. However, with the thunderstorm intensifying and moving towards our direction, we had to abandon locating the mage and take evasive maneuvers. Only, that was when Tehmrayn noticed something actually surfacing from underneath us, this time. Adhi, too slow in his reaction, couldnt steer the ship away in time as something sprang up from the water, nearly capsizing our vessel. A stone monster formed like a ship appeared and smashed its arm against Tasiannas [Air Shield], breaking it. It then shot stone hooks into the side of our ship to pull us closer to it. I instantly recognized it as a golem, probably one that Ghorush made. On the creature itself, a bunch of skull mask gang members started boarding the ship, all while the illusive man himself the actual Skull Mask began throwing bombs at us. Skull Mask didnt care one bit if his grunts were sted by his weapons, no, in fact, they supported his decision by throwing poisoned knives at us. This might have been a thest ditch effort to stop us, but this was just in suicidal! Yorshka and Farron, however, were far too fast for them, defending themselves against the knives before jumping into the sky. Meanwhile, the wyverns froze everything around themselves with their ice breaths and Master shouted to abandon ship before creating water dinosaurs with his skill for us to escape on. Larent wanted to charge at Skull Mask, but Tehmrayn immediately stopped him by cutting the hooks and pushing the golem ship away with a tidal wave. Swim off! We got this! Adhi shouted to us. Head to the ind! Stick to the n! The naga Champion agreed, reminding us why we had to reach the ind first. Tehmrayn not only had to trap Karhalentheel in a whirlpool to entangle the monsters tentacles, but it seemed like he was saying to leave the ship and the sailors to him. Lets go! Renee grabbed my arm and pushed me forward. We nee H-Huh, look out! The moment she let go of me, my [Danger Perception] activated, prompting me to grab her this time and pull her behind me. Noticing something bright reding straight towards me, I released my scales to defend us from an iing fire ball. While the fires strength was far enough below my resistances and Wisdom that it dealt literally zero damage to me, the st from the attack was still physics. I couldnt just ignore physics, no matter how high my stats and skills grew. So, I was forced to use my scale barrier to prevent myself and Renee from being knocked into the water, and immediately [Danger Perception] activated once again, this time it told me an attack wasing from above me now. I snapped my head around, only to see that familiar looking girl in the sky. Six electrical arms were on her back, all holding weapons like some martial artist. Red lighting trails were around her leg, but my eyes were focused on the fact she was readying her lightning halberd for a throw. Oh sh Seeing as it was toote to cast any spells, even [Purple Haze] into [Gloria Ascendence], I spread my wings and tried to dodge it by flying away. However, I only made it a foot above ground as the lightning fast attack struck the timber beneath, exploding andunching me and Renee into the air. Taking the full brunt of the attack with my scale barrier, Renee was thankfully unharmed, but we were still forcibly separated as I was knocked away a bit too far. Renee, about to fall into the water, immediately recovered by using [Wind st] to blow herself up, closer to me. Seeing this, I activated my rocket boosters to catch her, but unfortunately once again, [Danger Perception] did not allow me to rest. Only this time, it felt like if I didnt dodge this attack, I would actually die. I looked at the ind, where the notice wasing from, only to see Ghorush at the beach, holding onto his rapier with arge grin. These guys came here prepared. Up? Left? Right? [Foresight],e on! [Foresight] told me all those decisions were wrong as my brain went into overdrive to think. Any of those choices were immediately rejected by the skill. I only had one way to avoid this. Verdammt. Kriffiek kllk gaaung! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] It was to hope I survived in the tulmotious water. I grabbed Renee, cast [Panzer] on myself, and took a deep breath before diving right into the water as whatever Ghorush did shot past us. The crashing waves and torrents of the water immediately caught me off-guard though, as even my rocket boosters were having trouble keeping me from being dragged around like a piece of driftwood. I couldnt even use wind magic properly. Woah! [Hold your breath! Im getting us out of here!] I told Renee as I turned up my body temperature to keep the two of us warm in these freezing waters. Since I could set mes while underwater and keep them from dying due to my mutation skills in [Hellde Dragon], I ignited more scale-dust to brute force through all the currents. This damn water! [Draconic Barrier] was protecting my eyes from the salty water, but it couldnt stop it getting into my nose. Any opening, really. It was then I saw something drop into the water, only for me to realize it was an ice anchor. Coating myself with [Panzer], I then grabbed onto it, leading to me being dragged out of the water by Masters water dinosaur. Lady Hestia! Renee! Tasianna called out. She was the creator. However, celebrations didntst long as my skills rang out again. I snapped to the side as I unfurled my wet wings, noticing that damn demonkin girl readying another attack, this time with her staff. The purple magic circle shot out a [Lightning Bolt] at me. My rocket boosters were already on, helping me dodge it, but the demonkin already had her lightning crossbow aimed at me. Bolts were shot out, prompting Renee to help out by activating a rune on her armor [Defensive Rune: Auracoil]. The barrier of mana, however, cracked open from every attack, showing the futility of defensive measures against this level 150 beast. Naturally, I already had a taste of that persons power, and the only way for me to equalize this fight was to start singing. [My Darkest Thoughts], to be precise. Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? Aerokinesis began to y, immediately showing its effects as the size lightning arms dissipated behind her. Smirking at this sess, I was even more ted Tasianna and Master were covering my way back onto the ship. Only, of course, this wouldnt be this easy. FUCK YOU! Was all I heard before my body instinctively wielded my ive, blocking the surprise attack from the girl. Noticing the veil of lightning around her, I guessed she had used [Overload] and her red lightning move tounch her attack. I saw the demonkins surprised face, probably not expecting me to just block her attack like this. Sadly for her, this was why I had leveled up the [me Lancer] Job during the siege! To get my [Spear Technique] and [Spear Mastery] both up to level ten for their fusion skill [True Spear Technique]! Finally, I broke through [Spear Technique Lv. 9]. It had been a long time since I got stuck at a skill level due to the breakthrough requirements. In fact, ever since I began using my SP to upgrade skills, it hadnt been a problem. However, since my spear skills werent my priority as a mage, I had decided to just do it the hard way to save SP. Well, surprise, constantly swinging the spear against enemies until a point and getting an advanced spear-rted Job was all I needed. Now, with [True Spear Technique], the System was helping me out a bit by teaching me how and when to strike. Notpletely autopilot, just suggestions. Pretty good ones, too, since it allowed me to parry the attack just in time. In the battle of fire against lightning, it seemed like my fire won. !!! Oh oh. I might have also wounded her pride a bit, seeing as she was ring at me as if I was her mortal enemy. Before [Foresight] and [True Spear Technique] could do anything, however, she tackled me. The weight of a sledgehammer rammed right through my protective scale barrier, right into my [Panzer] and [Draconic Barrier], before I suddenly heard the sound of electricity reach my ears. Arck! No! [Ill handle this! Go!] Was the only thing my parallel minds and I could say to the others before Renee and I wereunched off from the ship. I couldnt hear my ribs breaking, but oh boy, it felt like they would give up any second now. I looked down as I felt my body prickly from electricity, only to see it was the demonkin girl. Renee was hanging onto me for dear life, before she pulled her curved shortsword out to sh at our abductor. Thetter, of course, blocked it, but it gave me the opening to twist my ive to bash at her side. She caught it, though, but I used this chance to spread my wings, killing our eleration before letting out a magma breath at the defenseless demonkin. Her eyes widened and she let go of my staff, falling down before using her red lightning to jump right behind me. Snapping my body around, I tried to react against her attacks with my ive, only for her to use it like a springboard to stay afloat. WIth this second momentum, her lightning figureunched a right hook right at my face, breaking right through any defenses I had and sending me crashing into the ocean. Krak! My white mes immediately wrapped around me to heal me, but I was sure I just heard my skull or jaw cracking. Whatever it was, this knockout punch sent my head into chaos as I couldnt control my breathing. Uup! Fuck! Water! I just drank a huge amount of water before I could react, coughing on it as a reflex. However, this involuntary action just made it worse, causing me to let even more of this salty water into my lungs. This had to be a joke! Drowning? Seriously? What a stupid way to go out! With this sudden realization and with my head healed up, I Hold on, what? I had water in my lungs, but I wasnt drowning? No, after calming myself down, I noticed I was actually doing just fine in this torrential abyss. Weirdly, I could breathe. Or, at least, my lungs werent feeling like they would burst from water. To test things out, I took a small breath. However, instead of choking, I felt like I could continue? I quickly checked my status, looking for the spell [Marine Lungs] in my Profile, however, I couldnt find it. It wasnt there, but You gotta be kidding me. No way, I dont have the ability to do this. Im a dragon, not a leviathan. I shouldnt be able to breathe. I dont even have such a skill, so how No System, open up [Battle Frenzy]. I want to see my avable usurped skills. Plesia So this is why she gave up so quickly on my usurpation attempt on Masters blessing. What a bi Troll. For some reason, I felt like I got scammed. Instead of giving me a proper skill, she went and trolled me by giving me the ability to breathe underwater. Although it wouldnt be too bad usually, the problem was, I had to be in [Battle Frenzy] for it to activate. This was beyond trolling this was advanced trolling. Goodness shfire! Speaking of abilities, I could still see my magma falling down from above. [shfire]ing out of the water, I activated [Humanize] to transform back into my minor form. Not into my full form, since Renee could fall down while I turnedrger. I couldnt risk her falling into the water. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Are you alright? Renee tried to keep herposure, but thest few minutes were more than just wild. I could hear her voice break a bit. [Not one bit!] I was honest. This felt like a rollercoaster, in the worst kind. And it wouldnt stop, as I snapped my head around, noticing the red streaks in this monsoon. [Foresight], this time, activated in time, allowing me to block the demonkins next attack. Arck! Ya trying to save that deadweight, hero? Keep it up, so I can st ya! The demonkin trash talked before her halberd exploded right in out faces, sending me flying away. I wanted to stop the knockback, but Renee, for some reason, grabbed them, keeping them furled. Just fly! Land in sight! I turned my head around, finally noticing how far this aerial battle had pushed me away from Karhntheel ind. Right here, I could see the inds Chayahat mentioned where the Caedhulen immigrants home was. We were so far away from the coastline, I had to turn my head up to witness the kaiju battle. I was probably close enough to send Mother a telepathic message! I used [Dragoon Dive] to crasnd at the nearby ind, praising internally for finally being back onnd. Sea water sucked ass. Although I wanted to continue taking in this moment, I had to get ready for our guest. I let Renee down, who in return took out her mberge and wind g. [You sure? I have my subspace to keep you safe.] I might be a burden, but I can at least take the front for you. Just buff me up, Hestia. Let me show you how Im not just a maiden-in-distress for a knight to save. I am the knight! She raised her g and nted it on the ground, buffing us up before activating her fathers medallion, turning her armor almost into wind. [g of Valiant Hearts] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Sure, she looks stronger, but is she? Damn, I have to keep ying [My Darkest Thought]. If that song wasnt ying, how much damage could that demonkin had done? I massaged my head, still feeling the phantom pain from my skull cracking. If Neill or any of the other frontliners were around, I could probably y around, switching songs to turn the tide, but right now, I had to focus on defense. We had to survive just long enough. The goal wasnt to defeat her, but to escape. The moment I saw an opening, I was taking Renee out of here. However, I did have something special for this fight. Prepared just for it. Skill Points: 8050 I took another breath, before I looked up at the sky. The demonkin girl appeared there before shended on the ground in a hero pose. She cracked her neck and knuckles, before conjuring her lightning rapier in one hand and a staff in the other. [Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear Those are my honest thoughts, something I wish to hide from them My life is stagnating, nothing I do brings me forth All I can do is sing, drowning my sorrows while it rains Every step I take just brings me back, to a rundown apartment room Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts ] ... Ya really want to do this? Starting with that shitty song of yours? she growled, contorting her face like some third-rate gangster. [Yeah, yeah,e on, talk more trash, will you? A mouth like that deserves to be cleaned with soap,] I retorted. [You got lucky back then. That idiotic partner of yours really ruined that fight.] Gahahaha! Lucky? Me? Ha! Her [Tyrant Aura] red out, taking Renee aback. Put some respect on my name, you lizard. I am a Warbringer by the name of VifiYok. Third highest authority in Lord Wraths army after our Prince himself. [Fourth in the ranking, but if my mother had taken you a bit more seriously, you probably wouldnt be standing here. In fact, Im surprised yousted long enough for [Dread Burn] to disappear.] I can admit where I failed. I underestimated your skills, I also just underestimated how good you are with your ive. I carelessly approached an SS rank. I also apologize for that misunderstanding with your friend. I just wanted to repay her back for giving me those donuts for free. Her face suddenly softened up, looking more like a normal teenage girl than this bloodthirsty warmonger I saw a second ago. Repay? Was she talking about Amelia? But in the next second, her face changed back. But this aint some time for merriment. Ive been tasked with your death, and since I know ya want to flee with ya tail in between your legs, let me spice things up. She suddenly pulled something out of her jacket, causing my eyes to widen a bit. Ya see? Like I said, we got a spare. Yours, in fact. Although it looked different, it was the same item they used to trap me in that dimension with Mother. Aint strong enough to trap ya mom, but its enough to keep her preupied. Just like ya trying to do with Karhntheel. [...] It was obvious, why would they be on the ind otherwise? What is that reaction? Hmph. Ya probably should have figured something was up with how weird the tournament was going, right? Why did some two no-names know how to operate that demon castle? Who hired them? Well, probably wasnt obvious, since hes a pro. That GhSorry, Streiga, sure knows how to do research. Got everything figured out for us, even managed to guess you woulde back to the ind. Some seal made by the God of Knowledge wont just break apartpletely by a bunch of mortals, right? Ghorush I hate the Yanderus so much! So, ya wanna run? Leave ya mother to die after I activate this trap? I steadied myself, but kept up the song to weaken her. Ha! Well, thought so. Then let me get right All in, [True Spear Technique] and [Lightning Resistance]! Go, go! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [True Spear Technique Lv. 10] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10] . 3650 SP spent.4400 SP remaining ng! ...? Again? The demonkin was bbergasted as I parried her rapier almost perfectly. Seeing this exact expression was why I saved up all this SP! I might have shown quite a few of my skills and cards in our previous bout, but so had she! With minimal movements, I twirled my ive, forcing her to dodge, before I unleashed my [Hellde Edge]bo with my tail and ive, sending out a flurry of attacks. The demonkin was sent onto the defensive for a moment, but as you would expect from a more experienced weapon user, she quickly adapted to this surprise. As mentioned before, [True Spear Technique] only showed me suggestions. Attack paths I could take and which seemed the best to use, however, if the opponent was especially skilled, the variety of attack choices would dwindle. Strike here and there, deftly and with just enough power to not overexert myself, and she would counter. It was like a dance where neither of us were hurt, locked into a duel of metal and lightning. We were both mages, but none of us were using spells at all, too focused on our disy of skills. Only Tsk! I clicked my tongue as the demonkin finally broke through my assault. Slow! She roasted my attack patterns before sidestepping around me in a circle, before performing a feint. I tried to parry it, but the moment she stopped midway, the number of my attack paths just dropped down into the single digits. What?! Come on, where is that moxie Royceman Style: First Act Wind Shiver! Before shended her next attack, a wind de shot right at the demonkin, pushing her back, although it didnt deal much damage. Immediately afterwards, Renee charged in, swinging her wind-covered mberge at our enemy. Agility, Strength, and probably Wisdom! Pronto! Give me those buffs, now! There was no time to think about it. I just had to act, so I cast [Overload], [Sacred Veil], and [Swift Winds] on my self to buff up Renee through [Music Resonation]. [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [I have no Strength rted ones! I dont have [Strengthening mes] anymore!] Since Shiterno took that damn System spell away from me! Thanks for the speed, but where the hell is my damage supposed toe from! I dont have the stats for this! Reneeined, but she swung her de regardless of it. However, despite herints, she was keeping up pretty well with the demonkin. Not in speed, no way, but the way she swung her sword felt swift and precise. Feints? She never fell for them, only countering back. It was mesmerizing, honestly. Although I was happy with my sudden skill progress with my ive, it felt like Renee was utilizing her weapon far better than I could, despite the clear stat difference. It was nowhere close to Larents swordy, but at this moment, I recognized how much that old man had gone easy on me. Our duel was quite honest and straightforward, as he never tried to overwhelm me with this sword. Now that I thought about it, it felt like a spar. However, right now, it felt like both Renee and the demonkin were doing their best to survive. Youre better with the de but this aint ya ce, ya weak ant! And that was when the lightning staff began to materialize a magic circle. Instantly, I shot out a fire bullet at her left hand, forcing her to dodge the attack and disrupt her attack, only for Renee to follow up. Even by sharing my buffs, Renee still couldnt keep up, but she didnt need to if I could cover her with spells. Terra Wall. Sacred Smite. Banishment Beam. More, and more! Distraction, impediment, guard breaking, intent to kill; all while I weaved my spells as if I was conducting my own symphonia. There was a rhythm to my casts while my parallel minds juggled spells arounds with [Dyed Cast] and [Continuous Cast] to ruin the tempo the demonkin thought she had. Being unpredictable and annoying. Just like when I was fighting with Neill or Saori. I had my role, and my frontliners had theirs. They kept the enemies away from me while I rained down spells and buffs to tip the scales. I didnt even have to stop there, as I could dash in and out with my high Agility to block attacks Renee just couldnt handle. Sure, my ivemanship was still very blunt, but having [True Spear Technique Lv. 10] wasnt a joke! What?! She cried out as I face tanked a [Lightning Bolt] of hers without showing any signs of damage. Even my white mes didnt appear. Royceman Style: Second Act Cometh Breeze. Renee tugged her sword backwards, ordering the wind to flow towards her. The demonkin was pulled in! She tried to jump out with her red lightning dash, but I just sted the grounds underneath her with holy me bombs. As Saori told me, I had to disrupt the mana concentration at her feet to impede her movements. With her trapped like this, I took this chance to attack her with my alfamed ive. Seeing no way out, she pped her hands, suddenly blowing us all away with a maic push. Mid Flight, I shot a fire bullet right at her, using it to [shfire], to finallynd my first ive hit right at her chest. Ssshrk! The armor she was wearing glowed up as she crashed against a tree. Looking at her, the armor was repairing itself as white mes began to burn her up, attempting to heal up that wound of hers. Of course, it was impossible, since she had [Dread Burn] on. There were three reasons why I wasnt fighting as a dragon right now. Number one, due to my Job skills of [Champion of Aurena]. Holy Demon yer Increases all damage against demonic forces. Healing magic will turn into damage on demonic forces Humanitys Foe yer Deals increase damage towards any race or nationality considered an enemy by 75% of the worlds humans. Enemy: Demonkin, Carmaniate, Grimgarians Secondly, cause the ind wasntrge enough for me to fight properly. If I grew in size, VifiYok only had to target me since I was bulkier than Renee. Right now, I was small enough to slip through as Renee kept her busy. And third Tsk. The demonkin clicked her tongue. [... Thats some good armor. No runes, but I can see it has enchantments. You also have two rings, a ne, and also some specialized carapace boots this time,] I remarked, finding that appraising them was just as hard as their wearer. This time I aint just sneaking around for that favor. This time, Im fighting in a war. VifiYok stretched while fidgeting with her ring. Countermeasures for nasty demon-suppressing abilities. ... So this is about to be even harder? Renee sounded depressed. Obviously, since it was already quite hard to keep up. Sure will be. Dunno if you two have any idea what being a Warbringer really means, but I dont really care. Ya about to find out But, before that, I guess some are willing to equalize this fight a bit. She looked to the side, causing us to do the same as all three of us could detect three peopleing closer. Now, the third reason why I was still in my dragonewt form instead of my dragon form It was the party bracelets party finder function. As long as I had the thing on, my party could look for me within a certain range. This was why I only wanted to survive this for long enough Not only to escape, but also to dy enough for some friends. Lady Hestia! Sis! Tasianna and Neill were here. Master! Tch, well, it would be too hard if you cant fly well. Using mes to propel you forward means you wont have anything to attack them with Oh, and be careful, her song is Arck! And the third person was that fire demonkin from before. The moment he came close enough to listen to my song, his fire arms disappeared and he crashed onto the ind like an idiot. Meanwhile, Tasianna and Neillnded gracefully, immediately getting ready to fight. Good work staying alive up until now, you two! Neill praised us with a grin. ... Well, just barely. Bridging over 50 levels of stats is impossible if Hestia hadnt been such a good support, Renee summarized the situation. Of course, mydy is the best, after all. Tasianna looked a bit too proud of me. But, let everything up until now be ignored. Princess Fargryneill and I are now here for the both of you! Let us turn this tide over the Aurora way! [Just what I wanted to hear! Just feels a bit wrong saying that without Saori, Eine, and Grimnir. AhemIn my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music ] Master, I apologize! The older demonkin kneeled down as his fire arms reappeared from me changing songs. Its all right, Heek. This just feels better anyways. We can stomp down on all four of these idiots, all at once. No need to chase after them. VifiYok slowly walked forwards and removed one of her rings. Ever heard of the Original Sin, you shitty dragon? Ever heard of the Original Sin for us wrath demonkins? Well, let me show you it I call upon the demon inside me, the blood of the rebel fueled by betrayal and falsity. Rage incarnate, unwilling to bend towards the higher will. Eternal strife and carnage, neverending in pursuit for true freedom! Original Sin [Were taking this to the second act! Lets start the climax and finale of this event! Symphonie des Feuergottes! Satanael.] A note from AbyssRaven The climax begins. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 360: A Concert Raid. Chapter 360: A Concert Raid. Even as [Dragon Fire] continued ying through my [Telepathy], my threerades next to me began to panic as the waterfall of fire began to gush down on us. However, seeing me simply stare at the demonkin shouting a chant of their own, mypanions quickly calmed themselves and allowed the symphonys intro to wash over them. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Protected by [Dragon Fire]s buffs, any ally of mine waspletely immune to any of my personal fire attacks. I could feel my body be lighter, the spell boosting my Agility by 50%, and couldn''t help but grin and twirl my ive in anticipation as my senses registered a sudden burst of manaing from behind this inferno veil. The demonkin girl mumbled something like [Original Sin: Satanael], meaning this probably was the Sin of Wraths demon powers, simr to Envys [Original Sin: Demiurge]. I managed to usurp that weird dream ball from that Envy prince when I was trapped in that dimension. Could I usurp her powers, as well? Cancel it? Well, who knows. Gotta touch her first. And to do that, I had to close in and see what she was doing. Using [Mana Eyes], I could see the demonkin girl slowly ascend in the air as her mana arms sprouted from her back, again. However, they suddenly also began to form into wings wings of lightning most likely. I had to immediately switch to [My Darkest Thoughts] as soon as the cascade of mes dissappated. Just before I could do that, however, something rushed past me, dissolving the mes in front of us. The bullet charged forward with dragon paths forming in its way both on the ground and in the air before a lightning shockwave ruptured the air next to the demonkin. It was Neill. She had charged forward like a blind bull once again! Master! Dammit, Fargryneill! You dimwit, stop charging in alone all the TIME! The demonkin man and Renee shouted at their respectivepanions as their fist mmed into each other. However, even though I half-suspected this would happen, a tiny part of me was still surprised to see Neill beingunched backwards. She had lost the strength test! ReeeeeBAAAAAAAAAL! Arck! Shihahaha! Damn, you really are strong! Music now! Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? The song changed once the fire died down, immediately taking effect as the demonkin girl recoiled from her maddened shout. She grunted and shrieked as if she was in pain, leaving a clear opening all of us saw. None of them were even close to honorable enough to let this chance fly by. Tasianna responded with a hail of ice swords, Neill with a [Pulse Arcana], Renee with a Wind Shiver, and I decided to go with a [Dragoon Jump] attack since I had the Allegro buff on myself right now; all of us attacked the vulnerable Warbringer simultaneously. The demonkin man tried to stop us by blocking us with a fire shield, but I [shfire]ed right in front of it and stomped him into the ground with the [Dragoon Jump] meant for his boss, followed by a fire bullet heading right over to the other demonkin. With ourbined attacks, all of us nned to deal critical damage on the Warbringer, hopefully enough to bridge the gap in our stats. Any wounds she took while my [Dread Burn] was active on her would be another point for us in this attrition fight. This is it! Well Wait, why arent they Urk! Tsk. I knew it. I knew it. Six feathered winged arms formed from lighting, each holding onto six of her elemental weapons. With her warhammer and halbard she blocked my attack, an ted smile blooming on her face before using her remaining four weapons to block all the other attacks. She then aimed her crossbow at me, though with my Agility buffed up by spells, [Battle Frenzy (Minor)], and the Allegro movement reacting to it was doable. I twisted my body to jump with [Air Walk], using [Spark Crescent] to trade blows with her, earning an opening for Neill to dash right in front of her. Switching our positions, she took the lead with quick and precise punches and kicks, while I supported her with my rapid attacks from the side. Royceman Style: Second Act Cometh Breeze! With Neill now being the best suited for taking the brunt of the Vifi''Yok''s attention, Renee quickly switched herself to a supportive role, using her techniques and wind spells to hinder the enemy. Ill Hm? You will buuuuuurn, ICE MAGE! On the other hand, Tasianna had to take care of herself for the moment as the fire demonkin rejoined the fight. Strangely, even with my demonic suppressing song, his form suggested he had 75% in all three emotions. Shouldnt he be weakened? Then again, it was a simr situation with VifiYok. Bye for a moment. She pped her hands, flinging Neill and me away with her maic pulse, killing our momentum. She then created some distance between us by using her red lightning to dash away. Fuck those orders! I knew it, I cant let ya die here! Ahahaha, unbelievable, ya actually managed to stop [Original Sin: Satanael] berserker mode! Berserk mode? Sure, I feel weaker than I usually do using the bloodline power, but who cares? What is more dangerous than a berserker? A rational fighter who doesnt fear death, of course. Frantic battle style? How about I mix it up, since I can actually think? She smiled dangerously once again, spreading her eight arms out with her growing smirk. Heek! This is an order from your Warbringer! Ignore Lord Envys orders, and do not kill her! We will subdue her. Bring her back alive! What?! Mas Urrf! The man called Heek tried to respond, but couldnt while Tasianna had her eyes set on him. The hell you trying to say, huh? Instead, Neill spoke up for me in her stead. You aint draggin my sisters body anywhere, you dumb imp. True. You really are an imp. Mischievous and all that, considering how youre just changing your thoughts whenever we meet, I agreed, thinking back to even our first meeting. Every single time, you would do somethingpletely contradictory to your words. Or even now, ignoring orders? Come on, you think Im that naive? There was no way I could. Oh, but thats the thing, bitch. Im a Warbringer. I bring war, not falsehood, she said in the calmest way possible. The tainted lies and deception of Lord Envy really isnt Lord Wraths style, but I gotta listen cause Im just another grunt to the Princes. Even if I am a future candidate. The thing is, I really cant help it right now. That''s how important what you just gave me is. ? I tilted my head, nowpletely confused about what was going on. Why were we speaking anyway? This was a waste of time, and the longer we talked, the more Mothers fight would be dyed. [Original Sin: Satanael]. The rage brought out by deception fuels this abilitys power, bringing out the knowledge to rebel against even the gods lies. However, the problem is, it will bring me to full M.E.P. Meaning, I would go berserk. Mep??? Its the cost for reaching powers close to a demon. My elemental limbs looking more like an arvisians is the proof of that. Sadly, up until now, there are no records of a demonkin being liberated. So, thank you for freeing me from my shackles. She pointed at me, before readying her arms. Her gaze turned from soft into sharp and relentless. That ability of yours allows me the power to rebel against my weaknesses and free me from my chains, while also inspiring those around me. That ability is a way for us Wrath demonkins to fight against demonic-suppresion weapons and skills; in other words, thanks to you I have no weaknesses right now. Not ya holy spells, not your blessed Job skills, not your mental attacks. But, ya song? For the good of my sin kins, I need to bring ya back to BoleTaria! Nice work telling me, so I can be prepared for it! I retorted, seeing as she told me how her sin powers worked. I could find a way to go around it now, without second questioning things. Although, maybe she was lying? I know how to show gratitude, ya skink. Just so you know, though, I can still smack you like an ant! Shooting out multiple cross bolts at once, she then lunged at me with her rapier, all while the former were still flying over to me. With all my Agility boosters, I could finally see things happening, but whether I could dodge them was a different question. Kriiark klish garfinik! It was just, I didnt have to do a damn thing. Boom! Mana surged right next to me, nearly knocking me off bnce before a loud Bam! erupted before me. ... You. VifiYok scowled as ck mes and blue lightning wrapped around my sisters body. Her body once again was glowing bright purple with mana seams appearing all around her body like tattoos. All eyes on me, brute. You want my little sister? Then you better know how to beatdown like a dragon! Humanize! Mana paths exuded from her body as VifiYok simply moved to the sides, aiming at me with her attack, only for her to flinch back to dodge ck-scaled hand reach out from the mist. Next, ck mes surged from it. Sis! She transformed back into her minor dragonewt form. It wasnt her kirin form yet, probably since due to her apprehension. Maybe I should turn dragon right now to maybe force her? Fargryneill?! Renee blurted out as she finally witnessed herpanions next form. Tsk! On the other hand, the demonkin girl clicked her tongue. [She aint the only predator here, demonkin. Us Kargryxmors have a legacy of beating down demons and worse! You arent the first, nor thest one!] Neill eximed before striking and kicking. It didnt seem anywhere near as shy to fight, but with the air and earth exploding with every movement of hers, it looked like she was controlling the very environment with her dragon paths. [Hestia, your mother! You should be in telepathy range!] Right! [Mother!] While Sis was keeping the enemy at bay, I could speak and tell Mother our n. It was still long-distance with a lot of disturbances, but I hoped it would reach her. [Y Dear! hear you a bit.] The words entering my head were unfinished, but this onlysted for a bit as Mother took to the skies during her fight. [Yes! Speak!] As such, I sent over the necessary information as quickly and concise as I could. Her battle even from back at the port was already fierce, but seeing it happening at this distance close enough for me to feel the wind whirling around with each of their blows made me wince at what was happening. I mean, why the hell were we here? We were practically ants trying to help a giant fight against another giant. Sure, there was the stuff with David and Goliath, but it still felt a bit too unfair, considering how much stats meant in Peolynca. All we could do was to act as interrupters, to help mother defeat her foes. Raiding the boss didnt include actually fighting it, but to do the right things at the right moment for the real star of this battle to take the victory. Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor was the protagonist of this raid. We were her little helpers. But, oh boy, I would be the best little elf for our big Ms. Santa us. All I needed for her was to trust in us, that we could and would turn the scales in her favor! [ Then, please, hurry.] Was all she said before roaring, shaking the ocean beneath us. Suddenly, the snow falling down on us stopped, followed by the leviathan reciprocating Mothers gestures. Just like that, the ck clouds in the sky began to vanish and all the whirlpools and giant undead-spawning tentacles stopped appearing, although I still couldnt get any sun. Instead, the sky above Mothers fight began to grow even darker and more turbulent, to the point it felt like a veil of snow was blocking them. However, this did mean one part of our n was fulfilled. We managed to have Mother reduce the range of hers and Karhntheels Territories. Meaning, we could use ours now. Just, when would be the right moment to do so? [Shihahaha,e on! You can do more than this, right?! Give me the fight of my life,e on!] Neill was all but consumed with battle fervor, only the asional nce making sure Renee could provide proper support while staying safe suggesting anything but a total focus on the fight. How about ya die, punk? On the other hand, the demonkin had a weird smile on her face. Something mixed with impatience, anger, and the sheer thrill of battle. Two battle-hardened warriors, alike in their hot headed berserker blood and battle junkie personalities, continued to sh. In terms of hand-to-hand ability, VifiYok had the advantage due to her wide-ranged arsenal of weapons and superior stats. However, Sis narrowed the gap with how her dragon paths could literally reshape the environment around them with her mana. VifiYok would pound the earth with lightning spears like Zeus, before being forced to engage Neill in closebat thanks to thetters relentless pursuit. Whether it was the warhammer or halberd, or even the swift rapier, Neill would parry the weapon using her dragon path abilities to redirect the attacks and send [Pulse Arcana]s at the lightning demonkin. Royceman Style: Fourth Act Rising Storm! Renee suddenly eximed as she raised her mberge up in the sky, summoning a violent tornado around her, simr to [Cyclone Madness]. The sudden hurricane disrupted the ongoing fights, including the one between Tasianna and Heek. This gave me the chance to re-enter the battle by sting shotgun pellets of light rays right in front of the demonkin girls face, which she narrowly avoided by using her red lightning. Unfortunately for her, Neill would just catch up to her. VifiYok, unfazed by this, continued defending against our triple assault, even managing to hurt Neill and me a couple times, forcing me to heal us. This new form of hers might seem normal, but it became more and more clear why I keptparing her to Zeus. She was literally slinging lightning like him while having the speed of Hermes. Even with [Battle Frenzy] and our minor forms, we were actually being pushed back. I wasnt taking that much damage since I had [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10], but that didnt stop her punches from working Is this what she meant by my song helping her? I guess having a clear mind Wait. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I think I just got a n. Adagio, my slow-paced song. Thank you! Problem number one for me was the fact my face looked like a grape. Arcane Corruption was dangerous, as I knew from personal experience. As such, I understood I had to go easy on my using my mana, which was why all my mana was being used on maintaining [Symphonie des Feuergottes], my song, and my spear''s me attacks. I wasnt even using spells. During the Adagio movement, my Agility was increased by 50% but my fire attacks also received a boost. On the other hand, Adagio meant the music was slowing down. It emphasized my Strength and Intelligence, while also reducing mana consumption for spells. All by 50%, too. Spells. Well, good thing my songs were called spell songs even by the System. Divine Crystal! I took out my [Crystal of the Divine System] right as Neill and VifiYok were about to sh, shocking both of them with what I was doing. On the other hand, Heek guessed something was up and immediately came after me, but both Renee and Tasianna protected me from him. All I needed to do was one simple thing. Would you like to switch your Main Job with your Secondary Job? Yes! Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has switched her Main Job [Champion of Aurena] with her Secondary Job [Idol] Main Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Job Skill gained: [Acoustic Power Lv. 5] [Bardic Cadenza] [Musical Crescendo] [Heavenly Performance] Acoustic Power: Increases acoustic and sound-based attacks and increases the natural range they travel Bardic Cadenza: A skill focusing on the bards musical abilities. Activates once a spell song is used, increasing the effects of the songs effect as long as the bard only uses songs as a means of attack, defense, or support Musical Crescendo: A skill that applies additional effects the longer the bard continues ying any kind of spell songs. Esction depended on [Music Resonation] and the length being yed. Minor: Increases bards stats by 5%. Moderate: Shares the full effects of all buffs on the bard without reaching Major. Major: Songs travel through mana, bypassing any silence fields or sound protection areas Heavenly Performance: An idols voice and body are their most prized possession during a performance for the world to hear and see! The art itself is reward enough! And also this: Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Draconic Roar Lv. 10] [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 10]. 2400 SP spent. 2000 SP remaining She was currently resistant against [Champion of Aurena]s Job skills, making the Job practically uselessbat-wise. I couldnt exactly acquire more Jobs for this week, since I used them all up already. However, I could still change Jobs. A mid-battle paradigm shift, in other words. Then again, this was exactly how changing the tempo of a song should be. The emotions during a symphony were directed through the way the musicians yed, meaning they had to change the way they yed to shift things up. Allegro, from high-octane battle, to adagio, to a more controlled but still impactful battle style. Neill and me fighting together did do the trick for a while, but it wasn''t anymore. Just like when I fought with Renee, VifiYok just changed things up once things got a bit dicey for her, revealing even more things under her sleeves. This couldnt continue, we had to change things up. As such, it was time to try something else out. While [My Darkest Thoughts] did prevent the demonkin from going all-out, it also meant that she kept her intelligence and didnt go berserk. That wasn''t great, considering she was fending us all off pretty well. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked [Shield of the [Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [The Heir of Light] began to y, plus: KraaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAH! I tried to sing it with my dragonewt voice, making sure [Bardic Cadenza] continued working. AARRRGK! The demonkin was sted away, only to suddenly cry out again as she cradled her head. Her form also began changing as lightning covered her body, forming into a new suit of armor. Once I saw she was trying to attack, I changed the song back to [My Darkest Thoughts]. KaarRRARK! Arrrck! Groaning and painful shrieks, once again. She shook her head before looking like she reached some sorta equilibrium, only for me to switch back to [The Heir of Light]. Wha-arrrRRRKAAACK! Grrrrrrraaaaaaah! Guuuf! Neill just suckerpunched the poor girl! Wait? Song switch. Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? Urrrrgk! Grack! Grrk! She dodged the attack from Neill, but failed to avoid the next attack as she moved her weapons in front of her. With a single kick, Neill removed the obstacles before sting her with [Pulse Arcana]. AAAAAhhhhh! Are we? No way, this isnt what I wanted. I had an entirely different n! In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked Kraaaaah! Stop! Ooof! [Music Resonation (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? No, no, no, no, no, no, this cant be! Did I just identally find out a way to cheese this boss?! Stinky camembert to troll the Warbringer in her second phase. B-But that means all the investments I just put into my skills were wasted! Ohe on Arrrrgh, dammit! [Oh, shi! Urrrgh!] But as I was agonizing upon the fact I just found a safe tactic to defeat her and couldn''t put my n into action, VifiYok mmed her electric warhammer into Neills scale barrier before I could apply the spell songs effect. There was a dy between songs, since I had to y enough of the lyrics to let it take effect. Nice! The cheese doesnt work! Great work finding a way through it! I couldn''t help but cheer a bit as Neill was flung out of the way, before she [Air Walk] back into the fight, only for VifiYok to dash towards me. Wait, hold on! Hold! On second thought, ya really are annoying! She thrust with her rapier, forcing me to swerve my body like a ballerina as I transitioned back into [The Heir of Light]. 10% more stats, which was further increased by [Bardic Cadenza] as long as I didnt attack, was too useful! With that single attack, VifiYok then transitioned into a flurry of strikes, not only with her rapier but also her other weapons. Relying on my Agility, scale barrier, and increased resistances I managed to avoid any severe damage. With my white mes healing me up pronto, and the fact the demonkin was turning feral again, it bought me just enough time for both Tasianna and Neill to bail me out. Wait, wasn''t Tasianna fighting the other demonkin? [Keep it up!] Neill encouraged me after grabbing my shoulder and shoving me out of the way, before beginning to parry her attacks. Meanwhile, shimmering snow began to appear around the roaring demonkin. Consumed by her berserker mode, she didnt notice as her feet and arms were slowly being covered by them. Frost appeared, slowly her down, allowing me to transition into [Dragon Fire] tounch a me meteor on her. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music Boom! Neill was protected from my attack, but the demonkin was slung away in the air. With the immediate threat away, I changed back into [The Heir of Light], buffing up Neill to help her fight against the berserked demonkin. UhhhhhSHAAAAAAAAAAA! The electrifying eight-armed girl wielded five of her weapons with wanton destruction, throwing and shing at anything with a pulse. Her two normal arms kept generating halberds of lightning only to throw them like javelins. With her dragon paths, Neill could control both earth and air as if they were her personal weapons, either punching them forward, or even using them as shields. Thanks to all the weapons Vifi''Yok had, there was a clear range difference, but once Neill got anywhere close, her punches would deal damage. A simple punch could inject her mana into the demonkin, creating dragon paths to cause minor or even major internal explosions. Even without this technique, Neill had her martial arts techniques on her side. Although she wasnt screaming them from the bottom of her lungs like Renee was, I could identify them when her movements suddenly felt more polished and refined than her normal attacks. Trained footwork, quick hand movements to parry preceded by a quick counter, or even her usual mana sts. Courtesy of the fact we were tournament rivals, I never asked her what her skills or abilities were. In fact, considering herpetitive nature, even had I asked, she probably wouldnt have revealed anything unrted to our usual draconic abilities, the ones which she promised to train me in. So, nothing outside of [Scale Maniption] and [Battle Frenzy]. Cometh Breeze! Renee liked to shout her moves out, but it made it clear for Neill when she had to be careful. Wind around us was being manipted to inconvenient VifiYok, allowing Neill openings to attack. With another [Pulse Arcana], she sted VifiYoks left arm bloody, allowing her to follow up with a punch right into her guts. The next second, two small explosions appeared around where she was punched. I could do damage, but I had buffs to allow my physically stronger and more proficient older sister to contend better, while Renee couldnt do damage but had a lot of crowd control. Neill, on the other hand, was like an unbroken horse with the aggressiveness of a honey badger. Now, of course, this girl wasnt exactly alone, right? So why had her partner not done anything yet? Well, he was seemingly meeting his match at this very moment. Saori wasnt the only one in my party who could contend with him. Even if he was of a higher level than her, Tasianna, just like Saori, was a woman who told me she would be strong enough to subdue me if I ever were to go on a rampage. My first imperial guard shouldnt be struggling with somebody like him, after all. Wooooo, Tasianna breathed out white air as she flew above the ming demonkin with her two sets of wings her fairy and ice ones. Thetter was scowling, upied with trying to thaw out his frozen leg. That was cause Tasianna just got her first unique skill from [Hestias Imperial Guard]. Fae Frost: Ice elemental attacks are harder to melt and are more effective in lowering the temperature surrounding the user the higher the level. The user may release frost powder from their fairy wings, allowing full control over them and how they freeze using the moisture in the air The perfect skill to help her ice survive my fire. Although I had no proof that it could actually resist melting from my mes when it reached level ten, it sure had no problem surviving long enough against this demonkins. The ice had eventually melted, but it took long enough for Tasiannas [Winters Golem] to strike him and give her the chance to help out in the fight with Vifi''Yok. The demonkin immediately took out his me sword and shed the golem down, but this bought Tasianna enough time to finish her other spells. An [Azure de] from the sky sundered the earth he stood on, forcing him to dodge right where she materialized a [Krakens Destruction]. The giant tentacle forced him onto the defensive, blocking the tentacle with his fire shield. As the water began to evaporate, the demonkin grimaced as Tasianna kept breathing more white mist from her mouth. Her wings also kept fluttering, releasing more and more of her now functional fairy powder. With his body freezing in this trapped situation either get frozen or get crushed by the level six [Torrent Magic] spell Tasianna looked like she was about to end it all for him. Graaaaaaaaaah! VifiYok cried out as she saw this, and shot out a lightning sh at with her halberd, before throwing the whole weapon at me, forcing me to dodge it. She then formed it again and her eyes red up red. Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar! [Tasianna!] I called out, noticing the demonkin''s line-of-sight went over me. I decided to change the song to [My Darkest Thought] to weaken her stats, while I cast five [Banishment Beam]s to slow the halberd just long enough. Going! Slithering Frost Serpent! Tasianna flew away from Heek and began to materialize her giant ice snake. Once it was up, I stopped my spells, and let the red spear literally pierce the ground, rocking this small ind with an eruption of water and sand. Halo of Consecration. A halo of white mes appeared over my head, sting fire around me to heal up everybody around me. The next moment, I saw the red lightning approach Tasianna, forcing me to [shfire] over to her to block the attack with my ive. Urgh! One little trick wont stop me, bitch! VifiYok dered before pulling back her halberd, and mmed her warhammer right at my scale barrier, breaking it and smashing right into my [Panzer] and left arm. Oof! I took the damage, relying on my mes to heal me, before grabbing her and pushing Tasianna away, releasing my [Dreadre Aura] at the same time. [Come on! Magmakammer!] Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 4]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established With the two suffocating Territories gone, it was now possible for me to establish mine without identally killing myself in the resulting Territory Dispute. So, what better time to use it when the enemy was right in front of me, ready to take a long, deep breath of the toxic obsidian smog. My body heat, heightened by [Symphonie des Feuergottes], red out and struck the demonkin as I kept a tight grip on her. Although her skin wasnt melting, probably since she had the necessary Wisdom to endure it, Tasiannas ice serpent began to melt and the air turned stuffy and thick to breath from the scale-dust released from my wings. rk! she coughed! Only to then pierce my abdomen with her rapier, forcing me to let go and stomp her to free myself. Inded back on the ground and began turning everything around me into ava field. Rock turned into molten rock while the water around the ind started to turn intond asva dominated this ce. Of course, that meant the heat was raised, burning both Tasianna and Renee given their low fire resistances. As such, I had to y [Dragon Fire]. Urgh! However, at the same time, I looked in the sky, noticing VifiYok had already finished her preparations. Therge, three magic circle formation of [Ramuh] was done in an instant, suggesting the demonkin had just used [Purple sh] to speed cast it. Seeing as her skin was turning slightly purple, I could guess her Mana capacity and [Arcan Corruption Resistance] werent as high as mine. Still, that didnt change the fact she was preparing to toast us all with that lightning magic. I was sure I could endure it with all my resistances, but what was I supposed to do about Tasianna and Renee? They couldnt avoid it in time, meaning I had to be creative about it. [[Room]!] I picked up a piece ofva and cast [Room] on it, creating a small subspace on it. Telepathically telling them to get in it, I also had Neill cover for me while getting them away from this. [Got it! Whooooooo] The mana seams on her body lit up, forming a ball around her two palms. [Pulse Arcana: Maxima!] Ramuuuuuuuuuuh! The cry was immediately followed with a roar, before everything disappeared from sight as the purple lightning struck us, shing at the same time against Neills mana beam. Ghrrrk! Neill grimaced with her kirin-dragon hybrid face, looking a bit more terrifying than usual. Still, seeing how much she was straining herself most likely, she wouldnt be able to push the [Ramuh] back. As such, I had to run away with the blob ofva in my hand, only for that demonkin man to suddenly try to hit me with his me sword. I just took the blow to my head with [Panzer]. Kuek?! He obviously clicked his tongue, seeing as I just took no damage. Did he really think he could hurt me even if he was at over 75% with his three emotions? I took zero damage when we fought in that underground base. If he had a water or ice weapon, sure, I would be more scared. They were my weaknesses after all. But using a fire weapon against a sunfang dragon should be reason enough to report him for stupidity. My Vitality wasnt high for my rank and level, but I sure enough had the [Inferno Resistance] to ignore those attacks. What did scare me was the fact I heard that demonkin girls rabid cry. In her berserker mode, that aura of superiority turned into that of a feral beast. Menacing and it activates my instinctual fear for her. When I saw her rapier nearly hit my legs, I [shfire]d away and used [Light Horizon] to light into my fist. Uraaaaaaaaaah! She charged right at me, and right when she hit me, I released the light with [Shine]. Arrrrk! She wasnt affected by [The Light]s dark and demonic super-effective spells, but her eyes were still weak against pure light. However, even when she was covering her eyes in pain, she kept rampaging around. Wanton destruction fueled with rage. Using [Volcanic ze], I controlled theva around her and turned it into a flexible little room. Even if she began to hit it, I would just reform it [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Minuet)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Shit. Took too long. Minuet was even slower than adagio and was there to create a rxing moment before the finale. It increased my Vitality and Wisdom by 50%, while also increasing my Health, Mana, and Stamina regeneration by the same amount. The tanking phase, in other words, but I didnt need that right now. My Darkest Thought. Draconic Roar! Aerokinesis boosters! An echo chamber, a literal one, made fromva and nearly hardened obsidian surrounded the demonkin from behind. [My Darkest Thought] was yed to lower her berserker mode, and with [Musical Crescendo], even if she couldnt hear me cause of [Draconic Roar], she probably could feel it internally since my songs transmit through mana with [Music Resonation] at Major. sted by my roar, the demonkin was stuck against theva room, getting damaged by the shearing heat, toxic obsidian gasses, and the loud sonic attack. Regardless of how high her poison resistance was, you couldnt resist mine. My purple mes could pierce through all resistance! Uuuuuuuuuiiiiiiii! The demonkin forced her trembling arm through my sonic attack, materializing her warhammer. Voltaic Red: Rumbling Crash! The hammer crashed against theva room, summoning a red lightning to envelop the area around her. Like a sma ball, lightning kept striking everything inside it, pulverizing anyva inside. Once the ball disappeared, she dashed out of the sonic attack and used [Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar] with her halberd again. Seeing that, I finished up my warp point. With both entry and exit set, I just teleported out of the attack and the Ramuh, releasing both Tasianna and Renee now that they were probably safe. Since I had [Magmakammer] active, the ind was growingrger andrger from the extrand, meaning it might actually be time to humanize. Allied Territory detected! [Supremacys Manaspring] has been activated! Territory coexistence established Huh? Neill? Neither Tasianna nor Renee had an advanced aura like [Tyrants Aura], meaning they couldnt use a Territory. Since it was an allied Territory, the only one who could perform one in our team was Neill. Also, that name Underneath the beam duel, the ground began to float up as mana seams appeared around Neill like a spiderweb. However, before I could see how it ended, Tasiannas ice de began to weave around me as a red lightning appeared before me. Cometh Breeze. The weapon crushed right through the ice with no problem, buying me some time to dodge. At the same time, Renee expedited the process by having wind forcibly pull me back. Able to get my bearing, I red my weapon, tail, and ws up and engaged the now sane demonkin girl. With Tasianna and Renee as my support, metal and lightning shed. Despite increasing my [True Spear Technique] up to level ten, I already knew I wouldnt be able to contend against her, especially with her stats. This would have been such a good time to learn and improve my ivework, if we were sparring. Sadly, we were enemies. VifiYok was a formidable foe who forced my focus to its peak. I swung my ive while reflecting on my mistakes in our previous duel, while using magic and theva around me to keep me and my allies from any harm. Tasiannas ice and new ice powder were useful and kept the enemy slowed down, while Renee wasmanding the fight in an attempt to lead the enemy around. However, with lightning spears raining down on us and the destructiveness of those Voltaic Red moves, it sure was hard tond a proper blow. We needed Neill right now, just cause she was our best frontliner. The moment Heek appeared and began threatening Tasianna, our effectiveness as a group dipped. And that was when it went BOOOOOOOM! Like the sound of thunder crashing against the ground. The five of us were blown away as [Ramuh] crashed against the ground, sundering and liquifying anything there. I caught both Tasianna and Renee, protecting them from the shockwave by flying away. This was when Renee told me Neill suddenly disappeared from our party. She was gone, and I couldnt see her anywhere. [Whe Arck!] I stopped my flying as I saw a red spear race right passed me, only for the demonkin to appear behind me andnd a hit on me with her warhammer. [Voltaic Red: Rumbling Crash] sent all of us crashing onto the piece ofva field below us. While Tasianna and Renee were okay, I wasnt feeling alright. Urrrgrkkk! Kuuuek! It felt like my organs were being constantly zapped by lightning. As if somebody ced a still-charged battery inside my body, the current was streaming throughout my body. This, also inevitably caused my body temperature to rise, forcing my sun core to go to work. It was just problematic. I couldn''t control it, to the point my heart and core even got damaged by it. Krak! I coughed, almost vomiting from the pain inside my body. What the hell was this attack?! The spear to destroy everything, and the hammer to crush the innards. I heard VifiYoks voice above me, before she stomped on my head, pressing it right into theva. Come on, transform already. Or dont, ''cause this is easier for me. Lady Hestia! Priestess! Dammit! No choice now. Dreadre Aura! Humani [Get off her!] Hu OOOFFK! A loud crackle followed by the scream of a girl appeared above me just as the weight on my head disappeared. I raised my head, only to flinch back as I had something ck and purple breathing down on my face. On my butt, I then looked up again, only to see a scaled beast with three horns. A dragons face elongated like a horses, while its front arms were armored by thick carapace and ck fur. It had ws on its front legs while hooves on its back; all four were standing on floating rocks. A horses tail and dragon wings were the other remarkable details, making this weird chimeric hybrid of a horse and dragon certainly pretty wild. [Neill?] Around the size of Saoris fenrir form, who wasrger than an elephant, this dragonkin was entirely foreign to me. I had never seen this appearance once before but the mana seams, the purple highlights on her ck scales, and the three horns two dragon ones and one from a unicorn showed through her fluffy lion-like mane. There was only one person this reminded me of. There was someone who disappeared from our party. [Youre pretty purple. Think you can keep it going?] It was Neills voice. [ I dont think you can beat her alone. Sadly.] I activated [Humanize], exuding mana mist from my body. One more push. As a dragonewt, I couldnt match her with my melee abilities. That demonkin had a way to cripple Mothersbat abilities against Karhntheel. I had to win against her. [Tasianna!] I spread my wings out, blowing the mist away. [On me. Were taking to the skies.] [Renee! Come on, you get on me. Probably can wield that toothpick better on me.] Neill, having the same idea, had her partner mount her. With the dragon paths created from her Territory, the ground below the two began to hover, creating a small floating skydom above the ind. Ava field below and a floating ind above. What a weird sight. Hostile Territory detected! [Maic Storm] has been activated! Territory Dispute engage Now, thunder clouds began to cover up the sky, shooting out red lightning around us while it began to feel like something was pushing us away from the demonkin girl. Maism, maybe? Prity? VifiYok began to crack her neck, massaging it as she regrouped with Heek. Clear hoove-sized marks were on her face and chestte, meaning Sis probably gave her the horse stomp special. [Tasianna, Im on my third movement now. The timer is almost over,] I informed her. I understand, Lady Hestia. This time, I will be the one to cool you down. The finale was approaching for this battle. Off the ship! Storm is over, so swim back to shore! Leave those corpses alone you looters! Adhi shouted to the greedy Caedhulen sea scales, disapproving of them trying to reap what Champion Tehmrayn had just done to the enemies. One ship crashnded on Karhntheel ind while another was sinking. The corpses of numerous skull mask assassins littered the bloodied waters around thetter. Something had destroyed it all. Haaaahaaaaa A purple Kushlekzar breathed heavily before he began smiling, looking over the destroyed sanctum of the ind at their new arrival. Urgh Lying in a field of destroyed earth golems, Farron groaned as the wound on his stomach was being healed by Kushlekzars [Ocean Healing]. Dear,e on Gotta stand up and leave. Yorshka, his wife, pulled him up, before she began taking off her dented and destroyed scale armor. With them crashing on the ground, arge bloody gash from her shoulder going down to her waist could be seen on her dragonewt torso. Aye This really is a bit too much for me. Good luck, and stay alive. Our daughter still needs her mother. Yeah, I got it. I cant exactly torment her and little Hestia now, right? Yorshka helped her husband off from the field, before doing the same for Kushlekzar. [Arcane Fever] had turned the proud Saint into a burden There goes one water mage Now, a new one arrives. Ghorush, no, Streiga held up his rapier with his left arm. His right arm was broken beyond normal means by thebined strength of the opponents before him. He managed to take down Farron, almost killing him and his wife. Kushlekzar had expended too much mana in a short amount of time, to the point he had [Arcane Fever] and was almost out of mana. While Hestia had to be conservative with her mana pool, Kushlekzar was forced to go all-out if he wanted to keep everybody alive. [] The wyvern Shayatierus looked at the unconscious body of his younger twin, happy she was alive, but guilty for forcing her to block that near fatal attack directed at him. After Yorshka helped her out of the battlefield, his head snapped around to the leonid responsible for this tragedy. [This is now personal.] Shayatierus, support, alright? [Of course. My ice will freeze the field for all of you.] Good. Larent smiled as he kept his de up, enduring through the fact one of his eyes was gouged out and another was almost blind. He was ted; nobody had died yet, in addition, he managed to take out Streigas dominant arm with thatst attack. Golems were still being created with every second they stared at the leonid, but he didnt feel rushed at all. After all, theirst member of this strike team had arrived. Tehmrayn, a Depths Adjudicator and a Champion of the God of Tridents and Divers, Zennithra. This Champion of Plesia threw the head of a skull mask before the leonids feet. Qatil is dead? Hmm, well, it was to be expected. I just didnt think it would be this quick. The leonids smile faded, aware his situation had just worsened. Wonder if I can escape this. You wont, the naga dered, pointing his trident at the Yanderu. Not after you blindsided me. Allied Territory detected! [Jewel of the Monsoons Torrent] has been activated! The Territory Tehmrayn had shown Hestia was just a reserved version of the real deal. With it out on the field, this deathmatch between the Champion and the Third Yanderu boss would begin. I see Hostile Territory detected! [Lament of the Lion] has been activated! Hmph. Dame Yorshka, wouldnt it be better to leave? You have a family to return to. Larent grabbed his sword and began to unleash his aura, while trying to dissuade Yorshka from continuing this fight. The white-scaled dragonewt crackled in face of this, before downing a dragorade and a Major Health potion. Haaaa Sadly, you two need somebody to take down the golems hes producing. A dragoon taking care of the fliers and giants should be helpful, no? Hahaha, so be it. Well, I hope those youngdies have had it better than us. Larent took another deep breath before he sharpened his gaze. Quite fortunate they didnt have to see me like this. Allied Territory detected! [Knighthoods Battlefield] has been activated! Haha, you underestimate them. I personally am sad I cant show this off to my great aunt. Without her help, I wouldnt have been able to get my [Territory Release]. Skill points are beyond practical. Allied Territory detected! [Skyward deworks] has been activated! I really amcking. These lowly beings are all so much stronger than us. I thought Astalos was killed because Princess Hestia was a dragon but No, he was just weaker than her. And I am weaker than all of them. Shayatierus watched as the ind was consumed by a waterball while a mountain with a sun appeared inside this sphere. Thendscape of the ind turned t with the ground turning into fine, white fairnite bs. In the sky, silver spears formed up there, ready to shoot down the moment their mistress called for it. Empress Melloxtressa, Princess Hestia, Princess Fargryneill. Forgive this weak dragonkin. I will survive this and better myself. Shayatierus made his oath to Kargryxmor. His admiration for the humanoid races of Peolynca had just increased. A note from AbyssRaven Reminder, Hestia''s Job skills can''t be used in her dragon form. Also, the ind before [Magmakammer] was far too small for her to move around properly. Hestia had four powerful spell songs able to turn things around, she wants to be able to sing uninterrupted. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(2) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 361: Kyrie for Brave Girls. Chapter 361: Kyrie for Brave Girls. What a fitting scenery. Ava field had consumed the ind below, turning water into hardened rock and earth for tforms. As toxic gases andva fountains threatened anything below, boulder-sized molten earth began to levitate up to the sky, joining the intricate web of dragon paths. As such, a small ind, justrge enough to amodate my mammoth-sized dragon body. A kirin-dragon dragon skipped and galloped in the air and on small floating rocks, menacingly pointing her unicorn horn at the flying eight-armed demonkin. Although she wanted to attack, she couldnt as the ck clouds above rained down red thunder. If I wasnt part of this battle, I honestly would have fangirled at how cool this looked. It felt like an authentic boss arena. So this was what the presence of three Territories did to the environment. Huuuuuraaaaagh! The demonkin, VifiYok, roared as she pulled up her crossbow. Shooting it like a repeater rifle, each bolt was a red lightning the size of a normal spear. Thend had no constraints on a dragon who could fly, so I took to the sky with my rocket boosters to dodge bolts. At the same time, I also noticed the red thunder caused by her Territory moving with her attacks, literally aiming at me like a heat seeking missile. Tasianna, who was sitting on my back, decided against casting her defensive spells, telling me no way she could block these attacks with her stats. Since a spells strength came from your Intelligence, I could understand. So, I had to focus on avoiding these attacks before an opening could be revealed. But, this weird maic force. What is this? I wondered as it felt like my body was being pushed away from the demonkin. The closer I tried to move towards her, the more an invisible force made it harder for me to close in. As I was zigzagging through this storm, I noticed a streak of ck mes hopping from one spot to the next, eventually attracting the attention of the demonkin. Neill, in her full kirin-dragon form, was jumping around on her floating ind, even using the molten rock like projectiles by kicking them at VifiYok. Then, using her horn, she would shoot out concentrated beams and sts of mana, only for red thunder to strike them before they could reach their master. However, Neill, with Renee on her back, kept this assault up, slowly making progress towards their target. Meanwhile, since I took on my dragon form, my Job skills also disappeared, meaning all the [Idol]-rted skills are now unavable to me. Meaning, I had to go on the offensive while keeping [My Darkest Thoughts] on. It also didnt help that I had [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Minuet)] on. It incentived me to go slow and defensive. Then how about I turn it around? If I barely took any damage, then I should abuse it. I didnt buy [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10] and [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 10] for nothing. I materialized [Unheilige Engel] and ced it over Tasianna, creating a dome over her body. Since I still had [Panzer] on and could just create an outeryer of scales and use [Draconic Barrier] on them, I was ready to juggernaut this. With our protection secured, I dived down towards theva river. [Magmakammer] released incredible heat which created a miniature magma chamber. With [Volcanic ze], I scooped thisva up and molded it into a barrier before my head. Using [Mana Eyes], I could even see the demonkins silhouette through this thick barrier. The effects of the presumably maic field showed itself as my advanced slowed down. It was then I saw VifiYok throw her halberd at Neill, probably [Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar], before using something directed at me. With the silhouette mixing together, I couldnt fully tell what the attack was until it hit me. Oof! It was her crossbow again. This time, it hit me exactly on the shoulder, and while it did do some damage, with my defensive stats boosted like crazy right now, it was neglectable. Still, it slowed me down, so I still did my best to avoid them. Eventually, she did transition into using her remaining arms to sling lightning bolts at Neill and me. Myva and scale barrier began to crumble cause of the continued attack, but I just kept reforming them over and over again. Cant [shfire] effectively when my speed is lowered by this maic field. Still, gotta try. Hellme Fire! Corrosive Fire! VifiYok was without a doubt still poisoned from a previous attack, not to mention having [Dread Burn] on her. The attrition war was still on-going. Purple mes burst from my mouth, piercing through theva barrier and towards the demonkin. As I kept flying around, the demonkin responded by throwing a lightning bolt through the breath attack. I [shfire] over it, towards the other end of the lightning, only for a lightning strike to hit me right in the face. Arck! I knew it! I grimaced, realizing my hypothesis was correct. [shfire] was a high-tempo movement which made it seem as if I teleported, but anything slowing me down would drive its speed way down. White mes began to cover my face, healing me from that wound, as I u-turned around to avoid another lightning bolt. However, at that very moment, she pped her hands and the maic repulsion turned into attraction, forcibly pulling me towards her. However, before I reached her, Neill jumped right in and nearly kicked her with her back legs, forcing the demonkin to hastily turn her prization back to before, sting Neill right out of the formers vicinity. Seeing she was flying right into a red thunder bolt, I shot a [Tornado Bullet] in her direction, throwing her away, although also hurting her, to help her flee. We then resumed dodging through all the long-range attacks. As I was rattling my brain on how to handle this, I suddenly got a telepathic message from Neill. [Thanks. Quick thinking.] [No problem. Come closer, Ill heal up. Anyways, you got an idea on how to handle this? This might be even worse than her previous battle style,] Iined, preferring how she was heavily melee-oriented before. [We get slower when we approach, and any spell or dragon abilities I use gets destroyed by those red thunders. I cant go all out right now, just a reminder.] [Yeah, arcane corruption. I know, or, more specifically, Renee knows.] My interest was piqued once Renee was mentioned. [Electromaic pull and push. The Territory probably has the demonkin as the center of it. However, after testing it a bit, anything too blocky seems to be reflected. Mana-based attacks arent though.] [It cant possibly repulse air, otherwise, the demonkin would suffocate herself. Lady Hestia, it''s probably simr to Astaloss maic field, so we can use our past battle with him as reference for this,] Tasianna reminded me of my battle with the [Boltreaving Wyvern]. [Magic and any intangible attacks should work.] [Then I guess Renee has a n with her wind de?] I asked. [She does. Dragon paths work on her, as I injected mana into some of theva boulders, turning them into bombs. Mana lightning works, too, and I can spread the paths as close as her. Renee has a n to use them to bring the demonkin closer to me.] [Good! Thene closer for a moment.] The both of us flew around this flying arena, before we quickly made a stop at the floating ind for me to transfer Tasianna onto Neills back. We quickly took flight before a thunder struck us. [Alright, I cant overuse mana and get [Arcane Fever] before the finalees. Ill try to act as a distraction this time. Keep the same battle n, though.] With what she showed just now, escaping wasnt possible. She would just pull us right back towards her. However, we also had to force her to change her prity, otherwise we were forced to maintain ranged attacks. When that happened, I would immediately change to [The Heir of Hope] to grant Neill a 10% increase in her stats. At this point, I got the song transition timing down. Once I reformed myva barrier, I kept the pressure up by throwing not only some [Sacred Smite]s but also breathing fire as I zoomed through the storm of bolts and thunder. I had to keep up with my natural arcane corruption decay and my mana usage. Neill, on the other hand, kept her offense by kicking boulders at the demonkin, while having her dragon paths advance forward to shock her. In both cases, thunder struck them down, destroying any progress, but it did mean her attention was being divided. Eventually, Tasianna was also able to establish a foothold in this battle as her retinue of [Slithering Frost Serpent] began to multiply and strike at the demonkin. des of ice descended down like hail, while frost powder covered the whole area like a miniature mist. She didnt need to do damage, she just needed to distract the enemy like us. [Renees n is easy. Keep her upied, and thinking. Just like us, she has to be susceptible to arcane corruption. She will be forced into fighting us close once shes used up her mana.] Was what Neill told me. I didnt know if [Original Sin: Satanael] could prevent arcane corruption, but no way could it stop you from consuming a ton of mana. Even I had a limit on my regeneration speed. We just had to force her into that position. y our cards correctly, and she will have to y the game our way. Intentionally drag her along the stream. As much as we couldnt keep this going for long, she couldnt do it either. The five of us were all tired and exhausted. This was truly the final act. Hraaah! As Neill was turning around to dodge a thunder st, that demonkin man, Heek, suddenly appeared from below Sis, using the floating rocks as tforms. The six armed demonkin of wrath wielded his ming greatsword, trying to sh at Sis, but probably due to her skills, she reacted immediately and stomped him in his face. With a loud crack echoing through air, the man was flung away andnded on a floating boulder. Neill, wanting to end him, galloped over, only for VifiYok to fully focus on her, leaving her back open to me. Get your filthy ws away from him! The demonkin girl cried out in rage, telling me this man was more than just a subordinate for her. The rain of bolts threatened Neill, forcing me to create an eruption with [Volcanic ze], nearly engulfing the demonkin in theva flood. She used her ive to cleave it away, but this gave Neill the chance to shoot a [Pulse Arcane: Maxima] from her horn at the demonkin. This time, it hit! Argh! Renee then swung her de, activating [Cometh Breeze] to pull the demonkin closer, which inevitably also caused the maic force to push Neill away. However, this allowed Tasianna to shoot her spells at the iing demonkin, forcing our opponent to respond by shing everything apart, leavening her wide open for Neills next attack, Mana seams appeared on her ck-scaled face, all moving towards her horn as it began to produce purple lightning from it. It wasnt blue like her previous [Pulse Arcane: Maxima]. This was something else! Dammit! Thunderspeed! Kurieieieiie! With a wild growl, she arched her head back and then snapped it forward, releasing arge lightning beam which destroyed the three electric hands on her right side, neutralizing the attack VifiYok nned to use. Freikugel! I remembered Neill using that move against Ghorush in their arena duel. It was more reserved back then simr to aser beam while this one looked more like a cannon beam in size. Wind Shiver! The [Freikugel] already caused a change in the winds, stopping the effects of [Cometh Breeze], but Renee immediately followed it up by shooting out a wind st. VifiYok responded by using her red lightning to dash away, though. [Hestia, dash next to her! To her right!] I heard Neill call out for me, giving me precise instructions. Probably from Renee, since she was the only one who couldnt use [Telepathy]. Following the streaks of red in the air, I could just barely predict where she was going to end up and used [shfire]. With [Magmakammer] and all my scale-dust spread around from my flying, I had plenty of ces to dash towards. I only needed a single spark, and boom, there we go! You! I appeared right before her, causing her to instinctively swing her warhammer at me, only for the repulsion effect to activate and literally fling me away before she could hit me. Seeing her bbergasted face sure was funny. [Ha! Get fooled you idiot!] Neill suddenly spoke to everybody around. [Did you really think were that dumb to stay around and fight you?! Go, Sis, get to the ind!] [Lady Hestia, well be right behind you! All the n needs is your mana!] Even Tasianna joined in, spouting the same banter Neill did. [Well keep her upied so the Empress can fight properly!] Wha So youre gonna aband?! VifiYok tried to taunt me as I flew away, using my rocket boosters to increase my speed. [As if you can trick me! That toy would never trap my mother! Goodbye, you idiot!] What?! she eximed as I disappeared even further in the distance. Neills precise order to me was for the repulsion effect to sling me in the direction of Karhntheel ind. Dammit! And all to agitate the demonkin into doing something we needed her to do. Confusing the enemy and then forcing her into doing something desperate, as she probably had to worry about her mana. Deceit and trickery. A purple magic circle appeared on her staff, activating a lightning spell which instantly shot her closer to me. There, she pped her hands, changing her prity where she pulled me closer to her. Only, I also made it easier on her as I st myself towards her with my rocket boosters and [Wind st]. Huh?! [Neill, its the hands! She probably needs to p her hands to perform the move! We need to stop her from doing that again!] I informed Neill before tackling right into the demonkin, having us both crashnd onto the floating ind. With the maic field active, the ind began to crumble, affected by VifiYoks Territory. At the same time, red thunder rained upon us, hitting me thrice in a row. However, with all my defenses up, I took them like a champ. With my [Halo of Consecration] active too, heal tanking was back on the menu once again, girls! Kraaagh! Still, it didnt mean I waspletely impervious to her attacks. Urrrgh! Urrgaaaargh! Once she pierced my chest with her rapier, she pushed me off of her and kicked me away, although the maic force just kept attracting me towards her. Knowing this, she attempted to p her hands, but I had my [Unheilige Engel] wrap itself around them, creating a thickyer of slime. Hellde Edge! With the tides of the battle turned once again, I shed at the demonkin with my tail, forcing her to block it with her warhammer, ive, and fist.. The arms blown away from Neills shot were slowly regenerating, but now that I looked at her closely, her slightly tanned skin was pretty blue right now, even turning slightly purple. I [shfire]d closer to her and grabbed her leg, pulling her back on the ind, only for Neill tond and nearly dropkick her. As soon as she tried to jump away, a giant ice serpent appeared from underneath the ind and attacked her, forcing her to destroy it with a thunderbolt, only to be left open to my dragon breath. Poison, unheble damage, my song, and then the arcane corruption in her body. Not to mention, how was her Stamina doing? If we couldnt brute force our way through, then ying this smart was the way to go. Click! Huh?! Verdammt! I grimaced as I heard that noise resound in my head, repeated by my parallel minds as they just told me my sun core cracked again. Just like the demonkin, my body was starting to tire from all the heat. Everybody else was sweating up a storm, so how could I, as the one controlling everything, still be perfectly fine? However, I couldnt think too much about this. We had to take down the demonkin as soon as poss Graaaaaaaaaaaargk! [Foresight] activated, prompting me to dodge to the side as a thunderbolt flew past me. I then charged right at the demonkin while Neill tried to keep the ind intact with her dragon paths. At the same time, I had to duck as a ive flew over me. I lunged forward, ws aze, blocking her next attack. Arge monster versus a single humanoid person; it sure tickled my gamer fantasy. Only problem was I was in the former position. Dodging around against an equallyrge opponent wasnt too tricky, but against somebody as small as this demonkin felt quite the challenge. I took damage, but I kept on shing, casting spells, and using my scale-dust to explode. Fireworks blew up everywhere, you could say, while lightning weapons flew around, trying to hurt me. The demonkin clearly was feeling pressured, but even in this state, she kept trying to p her hands, but I kept her from doing so with [Overload] and [shfire]. Of course, I wasnt alone in this, as Tasianna kept raining more and more spells upon her. Whenever I would get hit, she wouldnd a counter attack, dissuading the demonkin from attacking any further. Followed up by Renees wind attacks, it kept the enemy guessing who was doing what. Then, you also had Neill. Whenever the demonkinnded a strike at my chest, dangerously close to my sun core, Neill took over and began harassing the enemy. Size difference aside, Neill almost seemed like a fox while approaching her battle with VifiYok. Galloping, kicking, and then using her draconic abilities to keep the demonkin suffering damage. ck mes and dragon paths were integral to herbat style. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked And, oh boy, I did not let these chances pass. The moment I anticipated Neill wouldnd a hit, I would change the song, only to switch back to [My Darkest Thoughts]. Never would I have expected mybat usage of my spell songs would improve today. VifiYok tried to escape multiple times, but [shfire] was all I needed to keep up with her speed. Even if she tried to attack me, I just took the hit. No dodging. While the symphonys minuet was on, I was a tank. in and simple! From this rhythm, our tussle continued. We would exchange blows and keep dancing around on this crumblingva ind. A dragon and kirin swinging their bodies around while sundering this ce up, while a human and fairy kept shooting out spells, all to bring down a single demonkin. Our goal was to push this demonkins mana to zero, but that was easier said than done. Hrkk! My body froze in ce as I felt a sharp pain in my head, leaving me open as I stopped my attack. [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] activated and it felt like my body could avoid them, but my limbs didnt want to listen. Boom! Kraak! My frozen body took the hit right to my head, nearly knocking me to the ground. However, instead of recovering and sending a counter attack, my body just instinctively roared out and my consciousness began to fade a little bit. What the?! Koff! It felt like I just had a ck out, and in this moment, VifiYok hit me again, only this time, she used that weapon ability with her warhammer. That electrifying feeling from before, where it felt like a battery was ced inside my body and continuously produced lightning to shock my organs and nerves, happened again. Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! My body roared out once again, swiping at the demonkin crudely without stringing it into abo attack. Was my body moving on its own?! [Hestia, disable [Battle Frenzy] now!] I heard Sis speak in my head. [Wait, what?! Disable? Are you kidding me, I need the stat boo] [Dont argue with your older sister in this case! I told you to not overuse [Battle Frenzy], youre going to enter the moderate stage at this rate!] Neill then jumped in front of me, and took all the attention by herself. [Shut it down!] Was this really cause of [Battle Frenzy]? Then again, the times where I went over the minor stage, I would go unconscious as my body went wild on its own. It was a self-preservation function. I thought I finally had [Battle Frenzy] under control, but when I would Shit! I just had a ckout there for a moment, again! Verdammt, out! Out! Calm down! Think about my sloth. What keeps me rooted to this world! Deep breaths in, deep breaths out. Think about the happiness I wished to grant everybody. To see my family and friends safe and smiling would give me happiness. I had to remember this. As such, I couldnt lose myself until that goal was achieved. Hoooo. The white highlights on my scales dulled, eventually disappearing and returning to my usual crimson color. I felt not only my stats drop but also my minds aggressiveness die out a bit. I could think a bit clearer now, but it didnt help, since the situation was still the same as before. Tor Eicleres Finflei! As I finally calmed myself down, a blizzard suddenly appeared on this molten rock ind, engulfing not only the demonkin but also Sis with it. It was Tasiannas finishing spell! Looking to my left, Renee and Tasianna had gotten off Neill, as thetter was keeping the demonkin upied. Both were freezing in this crazy spell, being sliced by the army''s worth of ice des spawning from the spell. Thunder rained down towards Tasianna, but I immediately caught wind of this and charged over to her, covering my friend and absorbing the blows. I could still act as a tank. [Lady Hestia?!] Tasianna sounded dismayed. [Continue the attack! I can take these!] I ordered her, and my friend nodded. She knew what was more important here. Neill, seeing through all the pain, kept the demonkin from fleeing, using dragon paths and even biting at her to keep her down. Frostbite appeared wherever Tasianna''s ice swords hit, slowing anything they struck down. Holding onto thunder halberds, she tried to throw them, but in the next moment, the demonkin began coughing as her skin fully turned purple. Is that [Arcane Fever]? Mana Eyes! Information is blocked Boo! Arrrrrrrrgkk! TAKE THIS! Krrrriiiiek! As I thought victory was so close, VifiYok suddenly dug her halberd right into Neills iing w attack, piercing her hand before using her warhammer to break it. Her right front legs bone is sticking out! Neill! VifiYok then used her gauntlet to smack Neills head right into the ground, leaving her open to a pummeling with her lightning arms. I used [Volcanic ze] to morph theva around her, grabbing onto her legs, allowing Tasianna to keep buffeting the demonkin. This might have stopped her from attacking, but she also used this time to regrow her remaining elemental arms and used them to tear off the [Unheiliger Engel] slime. It tried to reattach itself, but the enemy was faster than the slime without Neill around to stop her. Once she broke away from the ground, she tried to p her hands, only for Neill to bite into her leg. Krak! F this! Rumbling Crash! Shended a hammer strike right at Neills head, knocking her right out ofmission. NEILL! I cried out as my rocket boosters activated, shooting myself forward as I bit right into the demonkins arm, pinning her down on the ground in this hailstorm. I tried to tear off her limb, but she threw her ive right into my eye, blinding me and causing me to wail as the excruciating pain immediately went up to my brain. Kraaaaaaaaaaaah! I roared out as I plucked this lightning polearm out of my head, only to see the demonkin almost performing her p. I couldnt react in time! Cometh Breeze! I heard, followed by strong wind pulling me and the demonkin closer to Tasianna and Renee. This pull was just enough to make the demonkin stumble, dying her pping just enough for me to make it! END THIS BATTLE NOW, HESTIA! Crack. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Finale)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] KriiiAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!! Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Finale) The curtain call is near, the spotlights shine brighter than ever, for the final act is here. Like the epitome of the inferno god, fire will explode. Fully heal Health, Mana, and Stamina. Increase all stats by 100%. Increase fire damage by 50%. After this effect ends, apply [Exhaustion (Moderate)], [Arcane Corruption (Minor)], and [Mana Stress (Minor)] Double Agility! I smashed the demomkin right into the ground, shattering our footing. [GET NEILL OUT OF HERE! TASIANNA, GET READY!] I called out to the other two before I grabbed VifiYok in my arms and pulled her closer to me as I flew into the skies with my rocket boosters. Dreadre Aura! Come on, Magmakammer, burn everything around me now! Music change! THE WILL TO FIGHT AND SURVIVE! Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth I couldnt just stop now, my heartbeats The show must go on You cannot silence my voice now Be dazzled, be humbled Im destined for the stars Prepare for a beatdown, no mercy Gonna overwhelm them A chance for the spotlight Dont regret getting burned to ash The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws As the music drops, our emotions will run wild Top the world The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth The promise to stand fast Family and Friends The Will to Fight and Survive! 100% increase in all stats. 50% more fire damage. All from this volcanic explosion inside my body. It burned me, strained my sun core, and it made my head ignore all the pain and damage I umted up until now. Then, [The Will to Fight and Survive]. 10% increase to fire attacks and also 5% decrease in the enemiess Wisdom. If we took away [Dragon Fire]s meteor attacks, it only increased my fire attack by 10%. However, was this the most efficient song, though? [My Darkest Thought] not only decreased all demonic abilities'' effects but also reduced 20% of their stats. It was what kept all of this mildlypetitive, after all. [The Heir of Hope] increased all stats by 10%, though. As such, if you did the math, it didnt seem like [The Will to Fight and Survive] was the correct choice here. What made the song good, though, was its infinite Stamina spam. However, at this very moment, I didnt need a depressing [My Darkest Thoughts] or an inspiration filled [The Heir of Hope]. I didnt need a boss threatening [Dragon Fire] either. What I needed was a blood-pumping song that made me feel like I could break through any wall! To break my limits to survive! Like a true finale! Graaaaaaaaaak! Leeeeeeeet meeeeeeeeee gooooooooooo! I heard her scream, but I ignored all the pain around my arms and poured more mana into my [Draconic Barrier]. Even skill points! I didnt care if I got [Arcane Fever] at this point! Id have to deal with itter anyways! Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Draconic Barrier Lv. 10] . 700 SP spent. 1300 SP remaining KriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! Like a rocket, I flew past the grey clouds above me, finally taking in the power of the sun. My sun core managed to take in some sr energy, refueling it a bit, but not long enough for it to reach an amount that mattered. Once the heat I''d been building up reached a tipping point, I directed my eyes back to the ground. Was I melting this demonkin or not? I didnt really care! I couldnt stop this attack one way or the other at this point anyways. All I needed to do was execute it! Graaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak! Agony-filled cries echoed from below me as I passed the clouds, descending like a meteor. NOOOOOOOOOO! Shit! The demonkin was actually trying to p her hands at this point?! Was she crazy?! Regardless, I had to stop her Kuek! Crack! Another crack, but this time, it didnt feel like it was created by my own body heat! This time, it was apanied by a deep pain in my chest! [Overheat (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrk! You broke my core! Thats my second heart, you bitch! A virtual volcano from inside me burst out again, this time singeing my organs and muscles now that I didnt have an easy way to control this heat. I could maintain it for now, but the pain was unreal. Unable to fully endure it, it felt like my reactions weregging behind a second. My trembling hands were too slow! Leeeeeet gooooo! No! Faster! Uuuuuurgh, youre not killing me! I will be your death! Her hands moved, closing in for another Krihihihihie! Kruaaaaaaah! Another spike of pain ran through my body, but surprisingly it wasnt at any of my vitals. In fact, I thought I just saw one of my fingers fly right past me, along with a human arm. Arck! I looked down, seeing the demonkin had lost her left arm while I lost a finger and chunk from my right foreleg. Also, I thought I just saw a beam. So, if everything added up then it had to be [Freikugel]? [WIN FOR US, SIS!] That voice! Was all I needed for thest bit of motivation. Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Releasing every single bit of my remaining scale-dust, the impact not only tore through the floating ind but also devastated the ind below that. From previous experience, I knew better than to even try to limit the explosion range with [Pyrokinesis]. This powerful crashnding blew up the entire area, even affecting the other inds around. I was blown away into the sky, beforending right in the middle of the ocean. [Magmakammer] was still active, so it hardened up the water, creating a small patch of ind where the overwhelming heat began to rip through my body. [Overheat (Moderate)] [Exhaustion (Moderate)] [Arcane Corruption (Minor)] [Mana Stress (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Arghk! Hot! Burrrrns! The power of [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Finale)] was impressive, but, oh gods, it had a terrible side effect. My organs were burning, an intense headache appeared, and my body felt sore and numb. This sucked! [Lady Hestia, Im here! Aifli eir Vintral. Tor Eicleres Finflei!] Okay, okay, dial down the heat! I dont need a sun core for this, I just need to control the temperature for Tasiannas spell to work! I trained this with Mother, I can do THIS! ARGH, HOT! Using mana was painful, as in, sore muscle-like pain. However, unlike sore muscles, using any mana at all while I was in this state would worsen both [Arcane Fever] and [Mana Stress] by a mile. Still I had to do something to help out Tasianna. As the heat around me began to die down, I could feel my body being torn apart as my mana left my body; however, at the same time, I could also feel the cold snow touching my scales. A blizzard took over the area, helping cool me down. I didnt know how long it took, since the pain was making time seem longer, but eventually, I could just fall onto my back, huffing and puffing. [Lady Hestia?] I looked in the air and saw Neill approach us with Renee and Tasianna on her back. My fairy maid immediately gave me a hug around my head, despite still sweating from [Magmakammer]s heat. I should turn it off. [By Fathers ck horns, Sis, that was really an attack.] I heard Neill congratte me from the side, slowly approaching me with her broken leg. However, I couldnt speak. [Telepathy] demanded mana. Tasianna, noticing this, immediately exined the situation to them, having left that out when she told them about my finale. Hearing this, both Renee and Neill couldnt help but sympathize with me, seeing how I couldnt fight at all anymore. In fact, I was slowly falling asleep. Well, I guess it cant be helped. Guess you have to carry your little sister over to the port, Renee joked, now that the situation was resolved. I kinda wanted to transform back into a dragonewt, to make it easier on Neill, but unless I wanted to go through some excruciating pain, I couldnt. [Mana Stress] technically stopped me from using any spells or even expending my mana until I moved out of zero Mana. Technically, I still could, but that meant drawing mana right from my very cells. Meaning, my Health. And I was already bleeding Health from developing an [Arcane Fever]. My automatic white mes werent even healing me for that same reason. Anyways, Hestia, could you turn your Territory off? Its zing out here. Oh, right, I should probab [Wait, hold on,] Neill interjected suddenly, stopping me. [ Just, Hestia, let me make sure. Did you get a message on how you won the Territory dispute? Or getting a level? Cause, Im sure you would have gained at least three or four levels from killing her.] Wait. My eyes burst open and I shook my head vigorously. She was right! [Shi!] YOOOOUUUUUUU! Just as that ominous feeling began to form, it manifested as a burning corpse jumping out of the water and grabbing onto Neills horn. THIS DAMN HORN! With only one fleshy arm, but with six lightning ones, she ambushed us right as we let our guard down. With her warhammer and halberd, she struck at my sisters horn, shattering it before she could react. Krruiiiiii! Ugak! In the ensuing moment, Neill mmed her head against the demonkin, sending her falling on to the ground, where I finally got a clear look of her current form. Her armor had melted right into her charred skin, deforming and twisting her features. Bald and skinless, the demonkin looked more horrifying than ever before, especially since most of her demonic features were still there. Thankfully, her lightning arms were back to normal instead of being feathered, meaning [Original Sin: Satanael] was off. Wai Shit! I forgot to cancel her Original Sin ability in all this chaos. Could I have usurped her power? Uuuuuuuarghhhh! VifiYok stumbled back onto her feet, shouting out like a howling beast as Renee and Tasianna readied themselves. Neill tried to stand up, but the loss of her horn seemed to have been more painful than I had thought. Damn, I cant move! My body wouldnt listen. ARRRRRRRRGH! I AM WAR! I BRING WAR! A Wuarrrgh! The demonkin girl coughed up blood before falling onto the ground like a broken marite. Her six lightning arms were slowly dissipating as she tried to push herself up. A WARBRINGER MUST END HER BATTLE SUCCESSFULLY! BREAKahak! FREE! I need to Her weapon, horns, and tail disappeared with her elemental arms. She then clutched her charred chest, gasping for air with every pained breath. Our victory seemed almost at hand, we just had to wait for her to die. However, it still amazed me how she managed to survive myst attack and even broke Neills horn as a final act of defiance. Honestly, this beast of a girl was truly as tenacious as a cockroach, but even she couldnt escape this any longer. All we needed to do was to let her die or finish her off. ARRRRGHHH! INSECTS! W-What?! However, before we could, Renee screamed was directed at therge shadowing from the ocean. The water separated for this creature, before the very sky was nketed by a giant scaled tail. To the point, it looked like it wasrger than even Elyondas port. The leviathan This was not good. ARRRRRRRRRGH! DIE! Shit, Neill, get us out of here! Master! Lady Hestia, get in! Lady Fargryneill! [Get in the subspace yourself! Ill handle th] And without any more warnings, the tail pped down. A note from AbyssRaven We began this siege with a bomb, we will end it with a bomb a meter bomb. Also, I apologize if there was a bit too many "Kriiiiahs" and screams. I think I went a bit overboard with them, but your opinion? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 362: My Choice, My Ending. Chapter 362: My Choice, My Ending. Territory deactivated. Territory Disputepleted in favor of individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] and [Violetshock Kirin-Dragon, Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor] Oh no, the living room! The furniture!!! Urgh I humbly apologize, Svena, but we had no other choice! Are you hurt? Anybody else? Haati, Josine, Lorena? Gosh my head. My body. This effing arcane corruption, man. I cant believe the living room wasrge enough to amodate a giant dragon. You people really did consider even this, huh? I want to sleep already urgh. But I forced myself to stay conscious. I had to. It wasnt done yet. I had to keep on moving. Kuurgh I groaned, although to others I probably was growling. My dragon voice was significantly rougher, after all. What happened?! Is something wrong with Lady Hestia?! I heard Haatis voice resonate, followed by the katzune rushing over to me, worry wrinkling her youthful face. Haati, Josine, Svena, Lorena. Prisci shouldnt be working right now. Thank goodness I didnt identally crush them. [Arcane Fever] and [Mana Stress]! She had to use up the finale phase of her symphony spell. Svena! Tasianna called out to my second maid, to which thetter immediately nodded and acted on it. Understood! Haati, rush into the storage and bring out as many fulinoe leaf bundles as possible. Lorena, we need tea. Hot mana water, please. As much as possible! Svena began issuing her orders. Josine, I need you to get the dragorades we prepared out, now. All of them. Tasianna, Ill get the meat ready. Ill need your help after youve cooled her down. Good work. Everybody, for ourdy! Yes! Haati and Lorena shouted in response, while Svena and Josine were already moving to the kitchen. Tasianna, on the other hand, began producing two [Winters Golem] to have them hug me. From the look of their quick responses, it looked like Tasianna and Svena had prepared an emergency n after what happened at Griffonpeak. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Finale)] had only happened once before today, and that application nearly killed me due to [Overheat]. If Mother hadnte, I didnt know if Tasianna could have saved me. Did that affect her that much? To the point she and Svena nned out an entire pipeline for when it happened again? Just to treat my condition? If so, then I really couldnt believe I deserved to have these people in my life. Honestly, even if I was their master, this sorta care was still heartwarming. Brrr. I shivered from having the golems further cool me down, all while Renee couldnt help but literally copse on one of the still intact couches. She looked around the room, making me realize if the nexus part of the subspace wasnt connected with the living room, I probably wouldnt have fit in. Right now, it was cramp and I could barely move. Well, it was an emergency escape, after all. The leviathan, whether it was intentional or just idental, nearly wiped us all out with its tail m. If Tasianna hadnt reacted in time and shoved me into the subspace, I probably would have been crushed. I couldnt even move my body, after all. [Exhaustion (Moderate)] was such a killer. Mana and Stamina were both at zero due to the finale. Lightheaded, a pained chest from a broken sr core, and also the fact I lost a finger. Well, I was doing well enough. I was more worried about Neill. Renee, Tasaianna, and I were inside, but Neill, well, she stayed outside to protect the [Room] runes. If they had broken, then we wouldnt have a way to get back to Elyonda right now. My closest fast travel point would be in Estralia. That was two countries away from Yeos. It was an unfortunate weakness of my nexus teleportation, since the [Room] runes had to be intact and working. I could forcibly open any of my [Room]s while I was inside the subspace. The nexus connected all openings, after all. However, if the runes werent preserved, I couldnt fast travel. Obviously. If you destroyed a fast travel point in a game, you wouldnt be able to go to it anymore. So, while we were safe inside here, Neill was outside still in danger. Since I had no idea where Neill was, opening the portal up wouldnt be too good, even if I could forbid unwanted visitors and even water from entering this ce. It could be inconvenient for my sister. Thankfully, Neill had [Hestias Retainer] and was one of my fans, so I would know if she was dead or not. Still, it didnt tell me if she was mortally wounded or not. That was the reason I was anxious. Dont worry about her. Renee suddenly spoke to me, pointing at her eye after she took her helmet off. Yours were wiggling around a lot. I guessed it from that. Hehe. Your sister is tough. She might seem reckless, but she gets things done, as you could see with how she dragged herself back from a ckout just to shoot that [Freikugel]. And an extremely urate one at that. Sure, I lost a finger, but she shot off one of VifiYoks arms. Right. Renees right. I need to calm down and believe in her. Shelle when it''s safe. Tasianna then went to bandage up my finger. It wasnt bleeding much, due to [Abnormal Status Nullification] having [Bleeding Resistance Lv. 10], but leaving the wound open would make regrowing itter a bit harder. Necrosis meant I had to work harder. Momentster, Josine and Haati began bringing out dragorades and fulinoe tea. Stabilize my arcane corruption and to help me regenerate mana to recover from [Mana Stress]. I really should tell Tasianna how invaluable her garden was, considering how much of those nts she had been growing. The three of them then dumped all the water into my mouth. Inelegant, but I needed quantity, right now. Speaking of them, Josine and Haati were a bit nervous when I opened my jaw. Figures, since I was a giant dragon. Theyd seen this form before, since they frequented Mothers den when I was training with her, but there was a difference from seeing me from afarpared to me breathing down on them, up close and personal. Renee was then served some of the tea, before sizzling steaks and shishkebab beganing from the kitchen. Svena and Lorena were cooking up food to help out my Stamina recovery. Honestly speaking, they werent anything special. Salt and pepper for seasoning then medium-rare. Both were better chefs than this, but, as I said, quantity was more important right now. I had to eat. Still, eating and drinking wouldnt remedy my condition immediately. It helped, but I still felt nowhere close tobat ready. The finale truly was a finale, considering I now had ending fatigue. Really bad, since I still had a role to y for the raid. After around three more rounds of meat dishes, I felt something poke me in the back, before I heard somebodys voice in my head. [Managed to keep the exit safe.] It was Neill. HumanizeUrgh! [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I didnt have a dragon-sized exit out of my subspace. Getting in was one thing, due to [Room]s formless entrance not exactly conforming to physics. However, getting out was quite a bit harder since I installed normal, human-sized doors. As such, I had to either be a dragonewt to get out, or use mana to change these doors sizes. Regardless, Tasianna chastised me like crazy the moment I transformed back and vomited out blood and all the food I was about to digest. 2% of my Health just vanished just like that. Internal damage caused by the fact I used mana while in [Mana Stress]. Arck! Just like before Urgh, my organs feel like theyre gonna explode. Unless [Arcane Corruption] got to moderate, I didnt have to worry about my body exploding. With all the fulinoe tea Id drank, it shouldnt be a problem. Everybody wanted me to sit this out, but I had to see this through. Sure, I couldnt fight, but I wanted to see if that demonkin was dead or not. Tasianna vehemently disagreed, arguing I should just rest until I could participate in the rest of the n. I had to cast [Ramuh] or something on the leviathan, after all. It was the wiser choice, sure, I understood that. Still, my irrational side just wanted to see things to its end. Find some finality considering my finale couldnt kill that girl. How did she survive something like that?! She looked like a corpse. If youre worried about her, Tasianna, then you dont have to. Come, let her out, Neill argued in my favor after she transformed back into a dragonewt, seeing as she didnt want to show her true form to anybody other than the three of us who fought with her. However, seeing her in this form made me a bit sad, seeing as I couldnt heal her clearly broken arm, right now. Seeing my sister acquiesce, Tasianna let out a sigh and told the others to start producing dragorade again. She ced any finished fulinoe tea into her potion vials and ced it in her satchel, before she helped me walk out of the subspace. Once we were outside, I immediately took a step back as I noticed where Sis ced the runes. It wasnt an ind, but our floor was made out of sand. It was just a small, floating patch of sand, really, kept together with dragon paths. Considering how drenched the sand was, it looked more like mud, really. I got caught by a tsunami after I escaped the initial impact. The shockwave flung me into the water, and before I could recover, another tsunami caught me, Sis exined why it took so long for her to appear. Without the storm, everything was okay. I could swim out, but then I couldnt find anynd. So, I just stuck some sand into tiles and vo. Neill then kicked it, letting us know it would crumble at any moment. Good thinking. Renee showed her a thumbs up, causing Neill to slick her soaked hair back, looking proud of herself. As Tasianna picked up the runes and ced them back in her satchel, I looked around, trying to find that demonkin. The Territory was canceled in our favor. Which means shes either dead or Thetter. There,e. Neill picked me up in a princess carry and flew up with Tasianna. Renee, on the other hand, was using her gargoyle to fly since the storm wasnt around now to toss her around and disturb her flight. While we flew over, I looked down into the clear blue ocean, also noticing some of the clouds had dispersed, letting sun through. However, in the distance, the fight between my mother and Karhntheel still waged on, reminding me I couldnt rx just yet. Also, the fact I looked like a horned purple alien due to arcane corruption was kinda frightening. Noo After a while, I could hear a weak voice echoing through the constant waves. The further we flew, the more it became more audible, until I finally saw the flooded remains of the ind groups. Naturally, the one I bombed with my meteor strikepltely gone. What would happen to an ind if aet were to hit it, right? Even if it somehow was still sorta intact after my attack, no way would it be after the leviathan mmed its tail. Speaking of that tail attack, it seemed like Mother noticed it and was now attacking him even more aggressively. Come on, you big bastard, get up! Youre a damn soldier! Youre still too damn weak to meet Father at Ilsaphones! Come on! This is an order! LIVE! Bare of nts and vegetation, the surviving inds looked dead. Only sand or mud. And on one of these inds, a purple-colored burned corpse with metal fused on it was shaking the body of that demonkin maleHeek next to a fallen palm tree. Looking at the corpse, it was missing an arm and had no electric arms, in addition, red sparks flew around the chest and stomach area. Before I got swallowed by the tsunami, I saw the girl fish out herpanion. Well, whatever was left of him. If you ask me, those two are walking corpses, Neill snorted as wended, eying the pleading demonkin as if she was the worst enemy ever. Her [Identify] blocking item is off. We can appraise her, and it doesnt seem like shes too long for this world. That [Arcane Corruption] is eating up her body. I didnt use [Mana Eyes] right away, instead, I checked out what Neill meant with what remainined of Heek, only to stop my steps as I saw how deformed his body was. I could see his chest going up and down, evidence of his breathing, but for how much longer was the question. His limbs were ouuuf; outside of his left arm, his remaining limbs looked like they were pulverized. Bloody meat chunks with splinters of bones inside them, easily torn away, was the most apt way you could describe them. His torso and head wasnt doing better either, as I could see ribs piercing through his skin and pieces of his skull falling onto the ground with his blood. The man demanded medical attention right now, otherwise, he would be gone in the next few minutes. I didnt need to appraise him to understand that. Not to mention NoUrrragaaahhh! A part of the burned corpses, VifiYoks, shoulder suddenly grew in size like a tumor, only for it to burst open like a balloon. ARRRCK! As I had witnessed back then with the garm matriarch, once your [Arcane Fever] worsened to moderate, your body might just begin exploding from all that contaminated mana. That open, bleeding hole in that demonkins back was another reminder of that fact. Jeez. She really is a lost cause, too, huh? Well, I might not have taken her life somehow, but I couldnt see that dimension capture item anywhere. It probably was destroyed in all that mess. Haaaa I should have guessed, but thank goodness. Thest thing which could inconvenience mother, that sted dimensional trap reserved for me, was gone. I could finally take a breather, to the point I just fell onto the ground in relief. I wanted to check out myself. It was done. It was our victory. You However, my body tensed up the moment I heard VifiYoks voice. The girl staggered up, almost falling back on the ground before pushing herself back up. I want a deal. Youre Aurenas Champion, right? I want a deal. I need a miracle. You gotta be kidding me. Desperation. Renee pulled out her mberge and put her helmet back on with that mumbling, before moving in between me and the demonkin with Sis. Tasianna helped me back up, on the other hand. The death of a Warbringer sounds more convenient for us. You broke my horn, you little shit, Neill growled, tapping her lost horn with a frown. Hestia, dont think about it. We help them now, they wille backter on. Like a pest. I red at the dying Warbringer. You arent wrong. This was our chance to get rid of one Warbringer. Even if temporary, killing a level 150 enemy would be a major win for me purely for the experience. Showing mercy for an enemy who had no qualms in killing and kidnapping us was foolish. Please. However, despite the heavy resistance, the demonkin girl stumbled further forward, undeterred. A sorrowful look, that of somebody who was about to lose something important, was stered on her skinless face. I thought you were the realistic type. The sorta person who understands war. Do you really think we could afford that? I retorted, fully agreeing with Renee and Neill. You cant offer us anything. I already know the pope is the damn Prince of Envy. Dont even try divulging that. You have nothing to offer for our help. Do I really? Huh?! A chill went down my spine as the demonkins head snapped up, ring at us as she pressed her hand on her chest. The red lightning began to increase, zapping and sizzling louder and louder. Youre probably curious how I survived right? Well, hold ya breath, mate, cause you did kill me with that attack. To the point you activated [Original Sin: Satanael]s effect. Her mood did a 180, returning back to that abrasive personality of hers she had during our fight. The rebel doesnt kneel before the false gods injustice, to nothing short of death. A lifesaver for a certain cost. Well, too bad, Im still gonna die now due to arcane corruption and I cant stop it but that also means Im blowing everything up. You little! Neill clenched her fist before quickly picking me up. Fly! We need Zoom! That sound was followed by a trail of red lightning. The demonkin re-appeared before us and immediately copsed onto the floor, coughing up blood. I snap at yer butts! I will use up myst remaining mana to kill us ALL! Or, ya can spare me the pain of this shit and just eff me off already. Blow up by yer own ords. She pushed her body up, only to fall to the side, breathing heavily. Yer know the Twin-Elemental Lake? Created after Plesia enacted the first and only divine punishment. The humans say we blew up the dungeon core to destroy them. Well, on our side, we say the humans did it to kill us. The Water Goddess punished them. With all the propaganda So what''s the truth? Dunno. Dont care. The dead aint here anymore. What the hell was she talking about? Well my little giftthis red lightning came from that ce. Not natural. Forced into me. The ruinous power of the fallout of a dungeon core explosion and a gods divine punishment. If it gets set off, ya wont escape that easily. Understand? You psychopath Tasianna blurted out before pulling out our [Room] runes. Dont. See whos faster? Yours or my trigger finger? Tasianna stopped herself as VifiYok began to tear a chunk out of her chest, causing the lightning to even zap us. The device keeping it in check melted, however, I can keep it under control until you leave. But, under one condition She pointed at the body of herpanion. A miracle. Please. Save him. Im not saying this cause hes a good person. No, Im pretty sure hes done some fucked up crap against humans and such. A soldier who will follow whatever orders hes been given. Morality be damned. Youre not making this very enticing. You dont have a choice. Says who? I thought a vein of mine was about to pop at how confident she sounded while threatening us with a suicide bombing. I really wanted to test an easy way to solve this situation, but I was worried I wouldnt be fast enough in my current state. With [Mana Stress], the moment I use mana, the pain might dy my thinking process. It was too risky, so I held back. This is myst wish as his master. Help him and let him escape. Swear it to me with an oath, spawns of Kargryxmor, and I will go and die alone. Youll be rid of me. Seems fair. He, on the other hand, isnt worth looking at, right, dragon? A nobody. You can deal with him again on the next battlefield. Please. Dont think about it. The first to speak up was Renee. I have an idea for this. We can Ill do it. have Fargryneill handl WAIT, WHAT?! Priestess! Renee tried to argue against me, but I waved my hand in front of her face before pulling VifiYok up. Renee. Tasianna. Go and handle the damn sigil. Get back to the ind and help Mother out. Were wasting time. I pushed myself off Tasianna and onto Neill, who caught me with a conflicted expression. All this arguing and threats. Im too exhausted for all of this its too much for a single day. Pretty sure Tehmrayn or Larent should have dealt with Ghorush already. I think. If not, then they probably need help now. However, I cant fight at all, and I need Neill right now. So, the both of you, enough wasting time, and just go. Lady Hestia, I really cant condone leaving you here with the enemy! She might be tricking you! Tasianna disagreed with me, but listening to her only made my head hurt even more. And its all giving me a headache. I know, I understand but, this is what has to be done. This is, in my opinion, the way to get our happy ending for this invasion. I Hmm I understand. Tasianna bowed and then left her satchel full with fulinoe tea in my care. Then, I shall be off once again, mydy. I wille back with pleasant news. Thank you. Of course. Princess Fargyrneill, please, keep yourself and mydy safe. With Tasianna flying off, Renee eventually acquiesced and rode off towards Karhntheel ind. Neill sighed deeply at the events and quickly helped me and the demonkin back to Heek. Neill, your dragon paths move mana, right? Well, then you should be able to also move mana contaminated with arcane corruption, right? I asked her once I was in front of the messed up Heek, causing my sister to groan. So you guessed it, huh? I nodded to her question. Well, I can do it, but Im also kinda close to [Arcane Fever] myself. Dragon paths are all about the flow using my body as the connector. I can help rid you of arcane corruption, but the mana has to flow through me to be turned into workable dragon paths. Its sorta unpleasant and hard to work with, since Im used to pure mana. I can try it, though. Thanks, then. Please, keep me alive. I pulled out some cups of fulinoe tea and began drinking them before shaking some scale-dust on the mans body and snapping my fingers. A spark was created and white mes exploded from the mess, causing my arm to turn numb and prickly, to the point it was overly sensitive to everything. URGK! Sheeeesh! Fuck. This will be so bad. [Miraculous Grace] with all this arcane corruption. I need to get [Mana Stress] gone at all cost, though. So, Heek, survive until it''s gone. I kept drinking more and more tea, drowning myself in it to the point I got sick of the leaf juice. I wanted to hurl so much, but I kept on drinking more. Neill, meanwhile, was slowly taking care of the arcane corruption inside my body. Purple dragon paths were appearing on her skin, worrying me a bit if she was overdoing it or not. You epted it faster than I thought. The demonkins voice was feeble, almost too quiet to hear. I could have backstabbed you, just as that weird winged elf said. Time is of the essence. Every second counts if this guy wants to live, I answered without turning over to her. Besides, you demonkins of wrath are supposedly honorable, right? Imagine trying going back on your word to a miracle bringer, right? Nice bringing that to your grave, huh? Of course, that wasnt the only thing influencing my decision here. The fact KleaHatma vouched for the Demon of Wrath being honorable and that his descendant should have inherited it, coupled with how she wanted to help Amelia. All over some donuts, even. Those donuts in the underground base were hers, after all. What a surprise that she liked my donuts, huh? For the price of some free donuts, she thought she was indebted to Amelia, to the point she risked getting in trouble by warning her of the invasion. She tried to get her out of the city, before I attacked her. Was it a misunderstanding, or was she lying? Why would she lie? If she was trying to emotionally manipte me, then yeah, KleaHatma was wrong with her assessment. But what if she wasnt? Also, you cherish him, right? The way you defended him during our fight. He was kinda useless, though. Worthless, you mean, Neill chimed in. Burden to you. He should have known his ce instead of trying to jump into the thick of it. Idiot. Hehe Somehow, the weakened demonkin let out a small giggle. Truly, if we were in a different world, maybe we could have bonded over some coffee and donuts. Maybe even bobba tea? VifiYok looked up in the sky with a crestfallen feeling to her. Without any skin, it was too hard to guess her facial expression, sadly. Nice to hear that from somebody else. But, thats how most wrathies are. The thrill, just to keep our emotions in check. War isnt needed. I finally forced myself to say as [Mana Stress] finally disappeared. Eh? She let out as I pulled my hair up to a ponytail. With [Mana Eyes], I began to identify the organs and body parts I had to rescue in order to allow this guy to make a full recovery. Everything I learned from myst two operationson Reajaens son and on FarronI used on this one. With my body now capable of doing work, I began ordering my white mes around to start healing up blood vessels. If you ask me, I would rather all this war stuff just end. Peace. All this fighting has brought to the world is tears and pain. I hate solemn songs. I make them because it''s my job and it does feel fulfilling when I get the message out correctly, but I hate having my heart shaken. Chilled. Bittersweet is still bitter and I hate the fact Im being forced to act like a ruthless predator. Well, it wasnt as if I wasnt used to it at this point. I could turn off mypassion for my enemies and kill them, seeing as it was survival of the fittest on the battlefield. However, it didnt mean it was okay. After every celebrative war song, there would always be a sad one. To me, war was fantastic for experience, but that was about it. Then again, maybe it was just ack of conviction for me, since the only reasons why I was participating in this siege was for the Divine Quest and my promise to Renee to keep her city safe. Even my whole party and family only did it for me or Renee. As such, all of this felt like what Mother showed me with her memories. War really never changes. Both Neill and VifiYok turned silent. So, for this very moment, let me act as a healer. A cleric. Outside of all this war. Just let me save a life. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her [Shield of [The Light]] [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I began singing quietly. Almost humming. Neill nudged me by the shoulder. Slow it down. I cant go faster. Sorry. Ill rely on you, Sis. She grunted in response to my plea. So, at this very moment, I will make you a promise, VifiYok. I will save this man. And promises are something I always respect, so make one with me. If this ends well, you will hand yourself in and allow me to get to know demonkin culture better. What are you I stopped her before she could speak. Think about it. I need to work. The surgery began. Miraculous Grace. To be honest, I had thought I would hear from Yeostar, Kramps, or Aurena. I thought one of them woulde out and order me to not do it, but they were silent throughout it all. I even asked Aurena if what I was doing was okay with her. All she told me back was: Such a god-like way to say it. The surgery, although it required me to act as fast as possible, still had to be performed slowly. I couldnt rush it since my body wouldnt be able to handle me going all out like I did with Reajaens son. Thankfully, Heek was a tough and high leveled warrior, meaning his high Health and skills were keeping him alive better. So, at my own pace, I kept on going. Of course, VifiYok was waiting in anticipation since she too was dying at this very moment. [Arcane Fever] was a bitch. Thankfully, she didnt have the energy toin for me to go faster. It also helped that I was showing results while reconstructing Heeks organs and skull. During all of this, I also noticed a giant magic circle appearing in the distance. I could only take a quick nce, as I had to focus on my healing, but Neill described it as having the same appearance as the one Prince Markval showed us. In other words, Renee and Tasianna managed to reestablish the seal. In the next moment, that circle shot out four giant hooks at the leviathan, tearing the leviathan away just as it was poised tounch an attack and helping Mother freeze off two of its tentacles. The leviathan tried to struggle out of it, but with the hooks keeping it from moving much, Mothers Territory began to create her little ice kingdom, freezing him in ce. Nice~ However, I kept my head down, looking at my patient. His squishy organs were being repaired, but I had to rearrange them into the correct order as I regrew his torso back to normal. Normal, bodily functions were restored. We were out of the danger zone. And just when that happened, Neill noticed the leviathan roaring, pointing out how the water it was swimming in was starting to turn into a whirlpool. The leviathan easily managed to stop it, but every second he spent on this, Mother could attack him. She even helped out by using her blizzard to create snowstorms. Tehmrayn is doing his side of the job. I should try to break his armor now with a thunder spell but, well, body says no. I could buy the levels for [Lightning Magic], but I didnt have the mana to call down a [Ramuh]. Even then, would it even deal any damage? Can you cast some strong thunder spell on the noodle? I asked VifiYok. Noodle? Whatever, but no. Ya think I can channel my mana while I look like charcoal? Wanna kill me faster? I want to die knowing ya got this promise thing under lock. She sounded annoyed. Youre right. Sorry. Pretty insensitive of me to ask that. I took a look over at her before reaching my hand out, shooting white mes at her body. But, youre an eyesore. At least look like a person. Huh! Melting off the metal pieces, extracting them with [Volcanic ze] since they were kinda likeva when g, and then having my white mes heal up her missing skin and hair. I didnt heal anything more, but at least if she died now, she would leave a pretty corpse. Albeit, a naked one. Ya are insane. The deal was only mypanion, ya didnt have to heal meMumpf?! Since she was loud and annoying, I stuffed two donuts into her mouth. Wrong, you are part of the deal, too. You owe me now, VifiYok. Enjoy them. They are my experimental low fat alternatives with powdered sugar for the figure-conscious. Put in the report for the taste testter. My actions probably didnt make sense to anybody right now, but I really had enough of conflict. Whether she survived this or not, I wanted to cash in my debt on her. Why? Why wouldnt I when I had a chance to finally gain some information on the demonkins. Mind giving me one, too? Neill whispered, asking for a donut too, so I took a few more Berliners for her. Kinda taboo since I was doing surgery, but I was breaking more than enough rules right now. Why art she mumbled through that mouth full of donuts, before she began eating them, seemingly enjoying them as her lifeless eyes sparkled for a moment. Weird how I felt happy having her eat it with so much gusto, despite how we just had a life-or-death battle. You enjoying it? Good, because I meant it with the debt. My mouth curved up a bit, but I kept myself serious since this was the important part here. That is why I want you to turn yourself in. If possible, I will guarantee your safety but I will keep you as my prisoner. I want information about demonkin culture. I willt nyot betray myat peopld. Her full mouth made it hard to understand her, but I could guess. Thats fine, but what I want isnt that. I want to know about your people. How you live, how you love, how you have fun, and how you grieve. I want to know everything about the demonkins through an unbiased lens, neither from the people on this side of the of the gods. I want to hear it from your mouth, VifiYok, demonkin of wrath. That was the end goal of this interaction and transaction. She only blinked, visualizing her confusion now that I had healed her burned eyelids. Why? We are your enemies. You dont need to know about us, in fact, I can tell you it makes it easier if I believe all you human-loving people were equally as terrible. That there arent any good humans, that all of them just wish for our deaths It makes killing you all so much easier. And I am not a soldier. That was my answer to her. I am an idol, and I have a responsibility not to make you cry, but to make youugh. Make you smile! Make you dream of hope and a better life. That is my passion, that is what I want to do! Call me naive if you want, but that is how I want this war to end! No more death Neill patted my back, letting out a sigh that told me this was just wishful thinking. I understood that perfectly, but it was still what I wanted. The nuke I dropped on the grimgarians shouldnt have happened if they had only listened to me and surrendered! I told all of them to do so! It just sucked. Naive. Even the demonkin couldnt look me in the eyes any longer. It really felt like I was the only one who would even consider such a route, but so was the life of an idealistic dreamer like me. How I told myself to not fall into the Hero dilemma but I guess Eshe would have wanted the same thing. A path for this war to end without the whole extinction of an entire race. Anyways, so how do we do this with the lightning? Huh? And just when I was worrying about what to do with my part to kill the leviathan, I suddenly heard a rumbling in the sky. I looked up, only to see a giant purple magic circle above Karhntheel, while Neill pointed at something floating in the distance. I couldnt exactly see what it was from here, but it looked like it was a small floating ind. I asked Neill if she forgot about her dragon paths or something, but she rejected that idea as she had to be close by to control them. This medium-sized ind with a small house on it was not hers. In fact, as the spell began to finalize, somebody suddenly came out of the ce and began to stretch. Secondster, this [Ramuh] was cast and struck the leviathan. What the fuck? What is this sudden intervention? Who the hell is that? I didnt really know who that was, whoever it was just watched their spell stun the SS rank leviathan before they returned into their house. Mother didnt let this moment go and quickly shot a frost breath at her enemy before piercing its sides with a humongous ice de. KRRUUUUUUUARRRRGHH! You could even hear its agony-filled screams from here. Mother then shook the leviathan up and down before she bit into its head, crushing the leviathans skull before severing a portion of its snake body from its rest. She then mmed the half she was holding into the icy ground and roared in the sky. Holding her hands up, an icicle in the form of a greatsword began to form in her hand, looking like she was about to perform a ritual sacrifice. She then pierced the de into the monsters skull, digging it right into the ground before she took flight, twirling her body up as the ice rose like a twister. Once it was done, she stood upon this monument, this sigil of her victory over an SS rank leviathan. [Divine Quest: The Champion of Yeostar]pleted. You have done well, Champion, please ept your reward Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 25] to [Level 27] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1500 skill points Congrattions! Your efforts have rewarded you with the privilege of unlocking the Unique Job System. Your Jobs timeline have all been integrated into a single Unique Job which you can mold and evolve with Due to yourbined Jobs, you have unlocked the Unique Job [Idol Tyrant Fledgling]. Please use a [Crystal of the Divine System] to assign three development Jobs to influence the growth of your new Job Your reward from God Yeostar will be sent at ater date It was sadly not over yet. I still had a patient to cure. The victory march could happen after all of this was resolved. Arms. Identify bone shards, remove them. Find a shoulder de. Take this as the origin. Tear off the remaining arm regrow. Slight healing for the intact left arm. Now, legs. Tear off then regrow. Regrow once again for the other leg. Now, check to make sure the brain is stable. Hopefully he didnt get any brain damage, cause I really had no idea how to fix that. This wasnt the explosive and exciting ending a hero should be having. It was quiet for me. Doing one good thing, even if the recipient was the enemy. It was my choice, and this was the ending I chose for myself. This was the path I had decided to handle everything. Next time, just pay for the damn pastries. We at Aurora are always willing to sell to polite customers. I told VifiYok as I finished the operation to save Heeks life. She kept silent, her face expressing her doubts and bafflement at how all of this was going. Never known peace, huh? So, I stretched my hand around, drawing the attention of the girl to it. So then why not join us? My party, the Aurora, I mean. Ya are actually stupid. No, I mean it. You arent fighting this war just for yourselves, right? If you had, you would have just escaped, instead of ruining your honor by asking an enemy to heal your friend. Even if you died, you would have not died as a traitor, because at this point, I can and will make you a prisoner, I stated, unnerving her. That is why I am asking you. I believe you are honorable and will honor your debt, so will you join me freely, or must I force you? What an ultimatum She looked at my hand before forcing herself up, her breathing rough. You really are crazy But, maybe, I was right. Maybe you could help us Hestia! However, before VifiYok could answer, Neill dragged me away from her just as something flew at where we stood, sundering the small area of the beach into two pieces. The waves rumbled, causing some of the salty water to enter my mouth. PFFFFTTT! I coughed up the water, which only caused me to vomit out blood and fall onto the drench sand. It shouldnt have been a problem, but this sudden disturbance caused the fatigue to reactivate, draining my body of any remaining strength. Shit! Damn headache! HESTIA! I could hear Neill call out to me as I forced myself up, eyes wobbly and unfocused. Unfortunately, who I saw was thest person I wanted to see right now. Ghorush I eked out as the leonid stood before us, wobbly on his feetfoot andpletely blooded. He picked up both VifiYok and Heek and without saying another word, jumped on a shark-like golem to flee. Shit! You won Grruuck! I fell onto the ground again, this time feeling like the world was turning around. I couldnt even focus my thoughts. Hestia! No, no, no, no, no, Sis! Stay with me! Tuck me in, big sis. Sorry for being a burden at the veryst moment Scheie VifiYok, please, think it over. And with thosest thoughts, I fell unconscious. A note from AbyssRaven So ends the Champion of Yeostar arc. A sea noodle is dead, turning into exp for Mama dragon, the defeat and disfigurement of Ghorush, Vifi''Yok, and Hee''k, and the decimation of the Grimgarian army. Hestia nearly seeded in her Fire Emblem moment of recruiting an enemy with Talk-Talk no Jutsu, but failed. Saintess Eshe''s morales still lives in her. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2022 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 42: The Darkness’s Light and Trickster. Side Story 42: The Darknesss Light and Trickster. Ooooooh, my goodness In the divine realm of the Goddess Aurena, the goddess in question herself fell back on her chair with a relieved expression. She lightly pped her spotless face, moving it up and down in an attempt to calm herself. She opened up a single eye, watching Hestias participation in the Elyonda siege once more, before letting out a deep sigh of contentment? exasperation? delight?. She closed her golden-colored eye after a while and fixed her posture, before personally reviewing andpleting Yeostars Divine Quest to Hestia. The rewards for her were already prepared in advance, so all Aurena had to do was to implement them. The numerical increases were simple, but the personal reward Yeostar nned for the girl would have to take a while longer. In addition, she also took a look through the other point of views of the sieges end, since Hestia was unconscious. She looked through Renees view, looking through the injured allies her Champion had made, realizing all of them had survived the battle against Ghorush. However, unlike the seventh Yanderu boss, Qaltil, the leonid man seemed to have escaped. Aurena didnt mind it; in fact, she had anticipated his escape. A mercenary wouldnt give up their life for a job, after all. Still, she was a bit impressed at the performance of Tehmrayn, one of Goddess Plesias most devoted Champions. Stoic, dutiful also very inflexible, in a way. Aurena was wondering if a meeting with her other Blessed would really benefit Hestia at this point. From her meeting with Tehmrayn, Hestia had learned how a Champion should be acting and how important strength was. After all, power was what helped a Championplete their risky Divine Quests. In the end, though, Aurena decided against it. From the way she handled this battle, Hestia most likely would sh with the majority of her Blessed instead of getting along with them. Most were either born or indoctrinated into the Empires view of the world. Most vehemently disliked demonkins, to the point most of them believed even handing one of them a loaf of dried bread meant being a traitor to humanity. It was an inevitable oue of the Folschreck Empire and BoleTaria being in a constant state of war. Hatred and prejudice were just so deeply ingrained in the major yers of this war. Although, Aurena couldnt exactly fault them. She too disliked the demonkins and thought Hestia having to fight them was inevitable. She still thought it was the only oue, but I cant believe she actually reached a ceasefire with that demonkin. Even healed herpanion. I thought Hestia was slowly growing into this draconian girl fully focused on destroying her enemies for the sake of her happiness. Thats what her Sloth and Gluttony told her but it seemed her draconic and human side are once again shing. Or, maybe its the opposite? Maybe the two sides of her soulthe two personalities created by her imperfect reincarnationare influencing each other? Hmm. Its weird. Souls are weird. However in the end, this isnt a bad oue. A Champion was allowed autonomy over how they fulfilled a Quest, although they had to live with the consequences. For example, being distrusted or even hated by their patron god. The gods were supposed to be guides and watchers only, so such an oue wasnt too umon. Sometimes, mistakes or misunderstandings just happened. Or, a Champion was starting to change from the person the god first believed was a suitable person to bless. To Aurena, though, Hestia acted just as she always did. She wasnt your traditional Champion, since the girl had no deep love for her patron god. To Hestia, Aurena and all the other gods were her boss and supervisors. She saw in them not as people to revere, but people who handed her jobs to deal with. As such, Hestia treating a demonkin in such a manner wasnt outrageous. She defined herself as an Idol of Aurena, after all. Idols werent there to kill or preach; they were there to make people idolize them. Yes, while being a Blessed could gain the admiration of others, Hestias definition of an idol was more focused on entertainment. The elevating messages to brighten a person on a rainy day. To bring smiles on a sour face with her performance. Pure ruthlessness without a sense ofpassion didnt belong in Hestias path. Aurena understood Eshe taught this ideal to her junior. Eshe would y enemies when needed. She wasnt naive. None of my blessed are. A world without bloodshed would be nice, but it was an impossible feat to achieve. Sometimes, violence is the only answer to the situation. Hestia showed this quality by allowing the grimgarian army onest chance to surrender and retreat, before massacering them with her spells. She showed mercy to Reajaen in Estralia, despite how many people the foxian woman had indirectly killed or ruined with her organization. She hated ouws immensely after her encounter with Eithalr, but also understood sometimes people just couldnt help it when fate brought them low. It was all about assessing the situation and finding a way to sympathize with others. If she didnt, then her draconic instincts would have overtaken her a long time ago. This was the human side of hers. Ehehe, if her sister were the one in charge, she would have killed the demonkin without hesitation. Aurena was a bit worried this decision would bite her in the butt in the long run, but she couldnt fault her Champion for doing what she believed to be right. She did think Hestia was a bit naive, though, since letting an enemy live during a war wasnt exactly smart. Warbringer VifiYok could very much be her enemy again, and next time, she would be stronger. But, this is how my Champion wishes to conduct herself. All I can do is watch and assess. She then closed her windows concerning the Yeos matter and then began sending out messages to a few people. Two were directed to Vivachel and Istari respectively, thanking them for indirectly helping Hestia out by having their descendants solve the situation in a roundabout manner. Although they didnt break any rules, she knew Goddess Plesia wouldnt look at their actions too fondly. The other messages were directed at her own subordinates, specifically, Erithia. Probably the most vocal of her subordinate gods when it came to her dislike for Hestia. Due to the zealous love the majority of her gods held for the perfect image of their Goddess, most werent fond of how Hestia was beyond the norm of a Blessed of the Light Pantheon. A Saint and Champion should show both love and reverence of their patron god, as they were the one to bless them and grant them power in the pursuit of elevating their religion. It was entirely normal for and expected of a Blessed. However, not only did Hestia not love their idol, but she was also the one to let another Blessed die under her watch, despite being a Champion. To the majority of the Pantheon of Light, Hestias reputation wasnt the best. Only a few actually viewed her favorably, or even fondly in Kargryxmors case. Haaaaa Annoying. Now, Aurena had to make sure her Champions image wouldnt tank too much. Oooooh! She doesnt live up to the Goddesss brilliance. Oooooh! Shes too naive and not dutiful enough. Ooooh! We need to train her so she bes a proper Champion! Pah! How annoying. Just let the girl spread her wings. Have all of you forgotten your role as gods, or must youin about how mortals do stuff? Ridiculous. Shie shie shie! Aurena twitched at the sound of that chillingugh, frowning as she noticed a distortion inside her realm. She turned over to face the source of the distortion, only to grimace at the appearance of a man exiting a dimension rift. Are you that much of a gossiper? Talking behind their backs? Why, little sister, you truly have changed. The appearance of a Victorian gentleman in a ck suit with leather shoes and elegant white gloves bowed before the Goddess of Light. His naturally waving hair flowed down to his shoulders, looking like a river of shadows, disappearing at the tips in a smokey haze. This mist of darkness wrapped itself around his body, covering it up like a cape. To finish it off, his body began to light up, revealing small, verdant green buttons? trimmings? along the openings of his outfit. To Aurena, this man felt eerie. Not because she was scared of him, but because of his manner of conduct and thinking. The wicked smile he held on his too human face made her uneasy. This erratic man had an arbitrary manner of thinking simr to her father, making it hard for her to even presume anything in his presence. A hedonist, a person willing to anger and topple the natural order for a goodugh, just to switch up his actions for phnthropic deeds in the next moment. However, this feeling quickly turned around as her eyes and mouth turned down, making the beautiful Goddess look like she had missed out on two days worth of sleep. Her mood soured, to the point her guest cackled like a madman. Must I repeat myself again? I am not your sister! Aurena frowned in irritation as his maniacalughter tainted her home. Youe off as such a pest whenever you ignore my wish like that. Do you know that? Gelriri? Oho. Maybe, but we have barely ever met ever since you came to this world ElSorry, Aurena. Master, too. As his daughter, just humor me for a bit. Yeah? The Edjurl God of Trickery and Laughter began to float in the air, posing in a rather entric manner for amusement. Aurena looked at him, before letting go of her animosity. She felt embarrassed, seeing as she should have known he would be like this. Turning around and returning to her work, Aurena decided to just treat him like a random bug flying into the room. Why are you here? I already thanked you for helping me out. Aurena was talking about her stunt to help out Hestia escape the dimension trap set up by the Prince of Envy and the Edjurl god who gave him the boon. As she didnt want to go to the ne of the Edjurl alone, she had called on one of her allies to watch over her as she dealt with the monster lurking there. She had guessed Hestias usurpation ability would have been able to turn the tide, but she was unsure what would happen if an otherworldly monster had attacked her there. As such, while Gelriri handled the matter of the Prince at his discretion, Aurena destroyed anything which could endanger her Champion. Cant I just take a peek into your life? Visit you? I mean, how long has it been since you assumed your true form? It was glorious seeing you shed that benign form to reveal your true form as the shadow gods daughter! he announced in an ted fashion. However, since Aurena was mostly ignoring him, the silence only dampened his act, forcing him to shrug and say too bad. Simr to Aurena, this wasnt this gods true form. This was a form he had received ording to the very, very few followers he had in this world. A gentleman magician was the image of the leading follower of Gelriri. A proof that, even if you had very few followers, they could still construct a vision of you as long as they were organized. Although, even with faith, none of the power from that faith would go to the god, as he wasnt officially recognized by the Divine System as a Peolyncian god. Well, I am here to ask you for my favor. In the end, the god decided it would be best to just go to the real point of his visit. A favor? Well, of course. A debt must be paid, so ask away. Aurena turned around to give him a small nod before returning to her work. If it werent for you, my old acquaintances probably would have tried to kill me when I was around. The God of Trickery and Laughter wasnt abat-focused god, but he was proficient at illusions, space-time magic, and also soul maniption. A traveler who would wander dimensions for his amusement, he was well versed in the art of subterfuge. Hiding himself and Aurena was easy for him, allowing the Peolyncian Goddess to revisit her old home without alerting those keen to attack the world. However, do make sure to watch your words. I am still, and probably Elder Plesia is as well, angered by how you decided to just do whatever you wished with Hestia. Sure, it ended up all right, but the fact you broke our deal in the first ce Aurena red at the trickster god, causing thetter to form a weary smile. That divine usurpation ability you gave her was unwarranted. If all you had wanted was to watch her life, you should have just given her [Mana Eyes] and let that be. Now? How are we supposed to deal with your changes without damaging her still recovering soul? Shie shie shie! Dont you shie shie shie me! Aurena and Kargryxmor were the first two coborators in Hestias reincarnation, but since neither of the gods were versed in soul maniption nor in its transportation from another world, they had to ask somebody else for this duty. Ilsaphone was still too young of a goddess, so they only had one other person they could rely on. The god who helped Crustacia bring in the first [Otherworldly Reincarnator] Gelriri. Entirely a surprise to all the Peolyncian gods, Crustacia had described her encounter with him as a random urrence. Suddenly one day, the god had just appeared in her divine realm as she was trying to think about a way to prop her patron race. Although it wasnt possible for him to have bugged her home, it also was too much of a coincidence for him to appear like that. In truth, Gelriri had gotten lost in his dimensional hopping on that fateful day. He had wanted to visit his old senior god, Marsven, to ask him if he was feeling bored or not, but in the process had ended up in Crustacias realm. Unnerved by this, he had hid himself from the Earth Goddesss perception, only to overhear her woes as he was about to teleport out. Having adopted his senior gods mentality of change being the defining trait of evolution and progress, the sly god had made the goddess an offer that day. To unclog the dire stagnancy of Peolynca, he too thought introducing a foreigner to the world would be beneficial. As such, when that offer once again came up, he epted it without question. This was his way to please Marsven. However, when he had heard of Kargryxmors and Aurenas initial n of wanting to mostly erase Hestias souls memories, he had secretly objected. A reincarnator without their memories wouldnt change anything in the world. They would simply adapt to the status quo and simply follow the gods like a drone. To Gelriri that was boring. Uninspiring. In an act of defiance, he had given the newly-reborn soul her former memories in a tight package, just enough for her soul to slowly recover itself. In addition, he added a few gifts to assure no god could erase his work, mainly the usurpation process as well as Hestia''s [Mana Eyes]. Thetter was there mostly so he could watch her POV for entertainment reasons. Im still waiting for the girl to fully unlock that skill. Cant wait for her reaction. Shie shie shie! As a consequence, the only way for Hestia to lose her usurpation powers was for one of the Peolyncian gods to personally remove it from her soul. This would undoubtedly harm her. The fragmentation had already shown a consequence in the fact her soul split into two personalities, so what would happen if somebody were to further damage her soul in this state? Even Plesia found it too cruel, and decided to remove the powers once some time had passed for her recovery. Aurena, although in favor of her development, still found Gelriris betrayal damning. She already found it hard to trust him, but now she was also wary of him. Sure, she had asked him to help her out, but a favor needed to be repaid fairly. This was what she meant. Nothing too weird, of course. I just want to meet her! the god answered in a carefree manner. Meet her? You know you cant do that. You can only have your one apostle preach to her. You are insane. The girl would despise him. Aurena rejected the idea entirely, believing that meeting him would go against Hestias ideals. Youck the patience of Father, making your way of changing the course and direction of a world too crude. While Father seeks the worlds continued existence and growth, you only look for a quickugh. You dont care about the process. This is what you teach to your followers, how you make them like you. Now that is insulting, dear Aurena. Gelriri frowned at how Aurena phrased her opinion of him. What is entertainment but the most important part of a souls continued existence? With the world dull and suffocating, what can the gods possibly look out for in the future? It makes you slow and inflexible. Thats the thing. A quickugh here, or a quick table m there, and boom! Life has meaning again! Gelririnded on his feet and approached the Goddess of Light with wide eyes, exuding the aura of a madman. We dont need stoic gods, Aurena! You and I arent the same as the one on Earth. And we shouldnt be! Its boring, after all, and dont tell me you dont agree. Your father is the embodiment of change, after all! Even if he was in consideration for the Sin of Sloth, he understands the status quo is poison! The growth of Earth and so many simr worlds are evidence of this. The talk of other worlds had no meaning to Aurena, who quickly sighed at the annoying pest flying around her eyes. His whispers were ineffective, unable to turn over the daughter of the Dark God. In a world of darkness, she was the light born from it, to bring out the necessary change to Marsvens existence and life. She understood very much how important it was to move forward, never letting stagnancy cloud ones mind and conviction. As such, she couldnt ept the Trickster Gods ideology. To her, the madman was just thatmad. Regardless, I want to meet her. I was as much a part of her reincarnation as you were. She is probably curious why I did all of this, so why not elucidate her? However, despite all of Aurenas ring, Gelriri kept his stubbornness up. Also, wouldnt it help you if her [Mana Eyes] were to level up and evolve? It would mean she would be able to appraise anything she liked. No, I dont care about that. Information is power, but having her meet you would be terrible. I am not trusting you near her even when Im around. Aurena stood up from her seat, confronting the trickster about his intentions. Why do you really wish to meet her? You dont do things for no reason. I know I said those things about you, but you are cunning. That is dangerous. Talk about being ungrateful. Pfff. In the end, the god gave it up quickly after Aurena stood up for herself. Alright, then letspromise, have her speak with my apostle. Or, his apprentice. His apprentice? You are just the worst are you? You know exactly who this apprentice is, and youre still sending Hestia to them? Now, Aurena was outraged. Her dislike for this god reached an all-time high However, this time, she knew she didn''t really have much of a choice. Fine then. But I will decide when she does it. A favor had to be repaid for his help. He had helped Aurean with Hestias reincarnation and also her rescue. Even if Aurena hated his guts at this point, she couldnt exactly break her word as a god. A deal between gods had to be kept out of principle, otherwise, a conflict between the two sides leaders could break out. At this moment, Aurena didnt want to burden Plesia with more enemies, especially since thetter had given her her trust. Aurena didnt want Gelriri to meet Hestia personally, believing the mad god would corrupt her. However, if it was a meeting between two mortals, Aurena could prepare Hestia for that day. If the enemy tried to do something to her Champion, she knew she would be ready for when it happened. Alright, then. It is a deal~ With a smirk, the trickster god opened up a dimension rift and said his goodbyes, disappearing from the world and dimension. Aurena shook her head, letting her angel wings droop down in rxation. Another encounter with this devil so soon was to be expected, but it still drained her. Aurena did wonder if she should have asked him why exactly he betrayed her, granting Hestia so many boons from her situation. Without him, Hestia would have turned exactly how she and Kargryxmor had nned on using her. However, since her memories remained and her ability to break away from a gods influence through usurpation made it hard for any god to win her decisively onto their side, it actually turned Hestia into a better Blessed than she would have been otherwise. Unironically, the one who is the least faithful, interested Aurena the most. However, at the end of the day, prying into the void for answers wasnt smart. Speaking with Gelriri was like looking into the abyss, wishing to steal a prize without risking blindness. Although he wasnt a strongbatant, he was still a god. A god specialized in using illusions and soul maniption to defeat others. And, despite everything he did, Aurena knew he wasnt an enemy. He was still a friend of the family. She knew he wouldnt want to anger her, seeing as Gelriri respected and revered Marsven, her father, like a true god. To him, Aurena was his young miss. He wouldnt ruin her ns, in fact, he might be helping her out in the long run. However, his execution was a different matter. To Gelriri, all that mattered were the results and the uing changes to the world, but to Aurena, the process was equally as important. The man would burn down the world, all for his goals. Aurena hoped he wouldnt rely on anything extreme. Ahhh, okay, okay. Lets not think about it. He didnt give me a timer for their meeting. Ill wait until after she reaches A rank and then inform her. Itll give her more time with her mother, her party, and also any other trainers she meets along the way. Aurena then returned to her desk, only to suddenly receive a new notification sent by Plesia to the entirety of the Divine Realm of Peolynca. Yeostar. The reason for why Aurena had to take over Yeostars duty was because of the gods conduct in the recent siege. His forceful participation in the war by forcibly granting the arena the ability to transport all intruders out of it was considered a direct vition of the divine rules. The fact he saved Hestia, Renee, and Markval from their meeting with Streiga was reason enough for Plesia to judge him. Now, it was Aurenas duty to help her subordinate. You did this knowing full well this was the consequence, Yeostar. Truly, you werent fit to be a god. A ruler, yes, but not a guide. Dont worry, I will assure your status is intact for your next Champion to be born. To court. Side Story 43: The Aftermath of the Enemies. Side Story 43: The Aftermath of the Enemies. So, Qaltil is dead and we failed the job. Right, bossUrgh Well, at least youre alive. Although missing an eye, a leg, and having your stomach nearly separated into three sections will surely take you out of the dance Considering what they managed to destroy and obtain, it seemed this new Champion just won the high stake bet. Streiga mused at the sound of high stake bet, imagining what his conversation partner was speaking about. He thought back to the results of this siege, ruminating over the benefits his side had lost and what the other side had gained. First was most definitely the feast of experience in the form of the 10000 grimgarian strong army,posed of a total of 20 rank Bs. The majority of the forces were killed during the fight, while the remaining were now being hunted down by Artorian reinforcements. All rank Bs were exterminated, donating their hard-earned levels to Hestia and her allies. Second would be the death of Qaltil as well as the elimination of the two demonkins leading this operation. Theplete defeat of a Warbringer, even. From what Streiga heard, the fact a teenage girl like VifiYok was chosen as the next one just after the previous Warbringer died wasnt a good sign. To him, it meant there werent any more capable, more experienced candidates. He believed it would be hard to rece her if she had died. Lastly, there was the death of Karhntheel at the hands of Melloxtressa. He had heard she was an SS rank dragon, but he hadnt fully believed it. However, this new age SS rank not only yed an ancient one, but she also managed to acquire his corpse. In addition, Streiga knew Melloxtressa escaped the dimension trap the demonkins set up, meaning the dragon empress had be a void-touched. If she used her newly aquired [Storage Magic], then the enemy had just acquired the body of an SS rank leviathan. So many benefits were lost, and not a single win for Streigas employer. If they had managed to end the birth of a Champion of Yeostar, he probably would have called it a worthy price, but this mission was aplete disaster. Kuek hahaha Streiga shook his head, waving his lion mane around before he groaned and leaned against a caverns wall, somewhere east of Elyonda. He was ted; he and Qaltil had the foresight to establish a small hideout, in case they had needed somewhere to flee to. He looked down at his right leg, massaging it as he thought of the person who cut itLarent. The vengeful swordmaster had failed in getting his revenge, but managed to still cripple the leonid. He then moved his trembling hand up to his stomach, pulling up his tattered chainmail to reveal three puncture wounds. He smirked, bumping his head against the wall three times in shame, before shivering a bit at the dangers of facing a well-trained Champion of the gods. Tehmrayn, although only ten levels lower than Streiga, hadpletely overwhelmed him. Sure, he had his allies, but the leonid wasnt sure if he could have beaten the Plesia Champion even in a duel. He felt inadequate; exposed. However, while he expected his two former opponents to prove a challenge, what angered the leonid even more was the wound on his left eye. Silver scales had lodged themselves into his skull and eye socket, while freezing ice had frozen off his fur and skin. He couldnt feel anything. Hahaha, dammit Yorshka and Shayatierus, two opponents far below his level, had managed to deal such a terrible wound on him. He would have beaten both if they were alone, but with the aid of Larent and Tehmrayn, those two managed to cripple him like this. Levels were important, but so were skills and equipment. There was a reason why thebination of Jobs, equipment, and technology could allow a human to surpass their limits and y a monster far above their weight ss. They probably wouldnt have killed him, but he still felt like he had severely underestimated his opponents. Was it the arrogance of age? Or was his Ghorush side showing itself after all these years? If that was the case, then he could onlyment his stupidity. His past and history as a leonid warrior of Carmaniate had been sealed in the depths of his mind. He was now Streiga, the third boss of the Yanderu Eluseuss. Streiga. Yes, Boss? The leonid stopped his daydreaming and returned to look through the small dimensional rift, created by a space-time tool the Boss of the Yanderu had created. A manatech only a void-touched could have made. How did you survive? I had not expected them to show you mercy. The person on the other side asked him in an aloof manner, although there was a hint ofpassion hidden somewhere between those words. Haha you know the effects of my Territory, right? [Lament of the Lion] recreates the steppe I used to live in with my wife, in which I stored the best golems I ever made. All the golems she created to defend her tribe, or, at least the ones she nned to use to defend them, were also in there as a memento. Well it seemed even I didnt know the extent of her creations. Streiga brushed up his pelt, noticing his purple-colored skin. Twice. She saved me twice. She left her masterpiece behind just to save me. What kind of golem was it? My past self. She recreated my past self. A golem with its own intelligence. Not like the barely aware golem monsters in the wild, but an artificial creation able to think and reason with others. I had thought it was just like all the other golems, but who knew she managed to create something like that in the wastnd of the steppe? Own intelligence? That is new. I heard the alchemists and golemancers of Aleistunum have been trying to create self-thinking gargoyles and golems for a while now, but who would have thought some random beastwoman from a random tribe in the middle of Carmaniate would have been the one to create the first of its kind. However, if she managed to create your past self, then it probably wouldntst long. Nothing personal, friend. None taken. And, yes, youre right. The thing didntst for too long, but the way it acted and moved felt real. I thought I was looking at my past self. Well, if it made me feel nostalgic, then it also could fool my enemies. I made my escape after sacrificing it. Shame. What a waste. The two conversationalists fell silent. While Streiga reminisced on his past from before he joined the Yanderu, the person on the other side was wondering what all of this would lead into. He tapped his finger in a perfect rhythm over and over again as he began to predict the consequences of the events at Elyonda would have. What it would change in the stagnating Empire of Humans and the Kingdom of the Demonkins. A never ending war between two races born of a religious conflict, going on and off just long enough to allow both sides to recover enough wealth and poption to begin again. Of course, fatigue would build up over the hundreds of years of conflict, but it didnt show any semnce of ending soon. Then again, a war such as this could only end when a weightsudden enough and heavy enough tipped the bnce of the war''s scales in an instant. Streiga, return back home. Ill call in this job a failure and take the penalty from the demonkins. Ill have Eithalr get ready to recruit two more bosses to rece the missing ones. Ill get somebody to see after your wou What is with this letter?! And just then, the words of the Yanderu boss was interrupted by the sound of an opening door ramming against the war. The hidden face of the boss turned around from his desk, looking at his unwee intruder with a small smile. Wee. Franz Akabane, also known as Light to the majority of people in the Empire, entered the office of the boss of the Yanderu Eleuseuss with a scowl, ring at the smirking man with two sharp eyes. With every step he took into the room, the more his grey hair waved around, contrasting the veiled figure of the person in front of him. The young boy from Earth pulled out a crumpled piece of parchment from his pockets and mmed it on the desk. Two two stared at each other in silence, each waiting for other to break the awkwardness. You I knew you were nning to use me when you sent your people to approach us, but from the look of it, it seemed you even lied about your goals. I looked into it. You didnt tell me the timing and location of those demonkin assassins just to gain my trust. This was all part of their ns, right? I never lied to you. Bullshit! Light clenched his fists, trying his hardest to stayposed before this man. You told me your aim was to change the Empire. All the crimes you performed and all the lives you ended. They were all a means to a goal. I tolerated them because I needed an ally against the church and the emperor, but all of you Peolyncians are just here to use us like pawns. Was all that about the demonkins even true? All of it. Aurena didnt summon you into this world, the demonkins did with the help of the Edjurl gods, The Yanderu boss answered, unperturbed by Lights outrage. Also, my goals have always remained the same. How I achieve them doesnt matter. All that matters to history are the results. In this world, the results are all that matters. You ! Light scowled, biting his lips until they began to bleed. His rage filled his mind to the point he couldnt control himself any further, but even if he punched the person right now, it would only hurt himself. You also seem to agree with me to an extent. Tsk! The church is controlled by the demonkins while the Folschreck Empire is being driven forward like a machine helmed by decrepit nobles only interested in their own advancement at the cost of everyone else. No justice can be found here, whenmoners have to fear the prejudice and harsh judgement of the Lycerepth every day. When faith turns into zealousness, the bottom will rot. The Boss then took the piece of parchment from the young mans hand and began smoothing out the wrinkles. You joined my faction because you couldnt trust either side. You have no allies when you are stuck between two massive forces. You are no hero. You havent been the protagonist since the moment you were transported to this world. You and your ssmates are doomed to be another means to win this war for the demonkins. Kuek! Light trembled, fully acknowledging the truth of the matter. No matter what he or his ssmates had tried since they came to this world, it all failed. Their attempts to escape Aureoliss grand cathedral were thwarted multiple times by the clergy and holy knights. The cathedral''s followers interrupted them the moment the summoned ssmates tried to do anything, stopping them before any progress was made. Each time, a warning was given to scare them off. Even now, after they came to the Folschreck Empire, they had thought they could gain some advantage, but with the church looming over every single step, they couldnt move anywhere. Strength was a major factor in an adventurers and warriors survival, but none of the students had reached the level where they could contend against the monsters of this world. They were simply weak. The boss stood up from his seat and pointed at the young man, eyeing him intently. Light flinched back, just seconds before the boss continued his lecture. That is why the results are important. Not the path towards it. What good is a creed when you cannot achieve victory? Would you howl and whine when your ssmates are killed after you decided to y nice? What justice can you bring to this world if you break like fragile ss, Light? Light looked down, clutching his head in pain as these words reminded him of his father. It felt like his nefarious father was whispering scoldings into his ears, demeaning his sense of self and ego. Light felt like his own personality was being pushed back in favor of the objectives of the person before him. You cant do anything, Light. But with me on your side? You can do whatever you wish in this world, Light! You can change this world just like Goddess Chihiro! Light was an idealistic young man raised by Japans most ruthless prosecutor. He wanted to join the judiciary system in a different manner than his father, to bring proper justice despite the swamp his father had created. A corruption he had despised since childhood ever since he learned of his fathers abuse of his mother. To his father, Franz was just a product to show-off to his friends and allies. A hfu, a half Japanese. To Franzs father, his son was nothing more than a novelty. A trend to seem international and trendy. What an achievement it would be if he could raise a halfling to the top of the judicial system, in a society with outdated values on foreigners. The young man had hoped he could perform some good in this new world. His idealism shed with what the majority of the ss felt about killing other humans for survival. He wanted to judge bandits and thieves like a normal prosecutor, but this wasnt something he could do in this world. Just like on Earth, however, he had no power against those more influential. As such, he allied with the Yanderu Eluseuss behind his ssmates backs. It was a chance meeting where he thought the boss shared his views, only to be disgusted when this organization showed its basement full of skeletons. He honestly thought he could make a change after he was dered a Champion Candidate by the Empire but he soon learned all of this was part of the demonkins n. The truth of the Church of Aurena being controlled by the demonkins was a severe blow, but it was something he had already anticipated. However, hearing how he was being manipted every step like a marite only caused the young man to question his free will. And that is what I can, no, the Yanderu can give you, Light. You must use us like a weapon to build your own strength, preparing to throw us away the moment your goals have been achieved! Destroy the hypocrisy clouding your past. What?! He took a step back from the boss. Are you telling me to betray you like that?! Are you insane?! I told you already. All that matters are the RESULTS! The boss raised his arms up, speaking like a preacher. Change can only happen if you are willing to ept the trash of the world and throw them all out! Break down the foundation to rece it! If you arent willing to do the extreme, then you cant expect anything to change. Compromises are left after everything else has been resolved. This war between Folschrek and BoleTaria is evidence of it! That still doesnt make any sense! Why are you trying to build me up just to take you over? Eithalr had told me enough to make me understand your organization is more than just a few hopeful people trying to change their lives. You also harbor murderers, pyschopaths, and truly sick people! You arent anything different from the normal ck mercenarypany, you are just the same! Thats the thing, though, thepany itself isnt anything special from the others. I dont make it out to be. The boss spoke in a nonchnt manner, epting anything the young man had ready to throw at him. It was as if he had prepared in advance what to say. I know we are criminals. Murderers. I bring pain to others by simply keeping this organization going. But that is the point I am trying to tell you! The funds, a ce to train, and the proper people to control. Ive gained it all. Through blood and sweat. Through every setback. He then reached out his hand to grab a ss chalice to pour wine in it. He then offered it to Light. Now, I am willing to share the bounty. You took a sip. Why not take more? Light epted the chalice after some hesitation, acknowledging he couldnt go back. He couldnt reject the allies he had made with this person. What is your end goal? Why are you working for both the Empire and demonkins? You said you wanted to end this war, but from the looks of it, youre just prolonging it. As I said from the beginning. He sat back down on his seat, crossing his legs and leaning his head on one of his arms. I want change. Whether it is to splinter the Empire into pieces or to destroy the demonkins only safe haven in this world. I dont care how it will all end, I just want something to happen to further the evolution of this world. As such He leaned forward. I cannot be the gbearer for the future. A vague goal is nothing more than an unsharpened de. What I need is someone with ambition, ready to whet the de sharp! To move me forward! To be a puppet under your control. The boss shrugged. What matters are the results. What you can gain from all of this. Dont you want to return home? Dont you want to leave something in this world to show that you existed? Take a sip. I am missing some underbosses. Light looked at the wine in this dark room, unable to see his own reflection from theck of light. As such, he closed his eyes. That letter of yours; you sent it to me for a reason, right? I heard about that Hestia girl from Ryuji and Eithalr. Yes. You know shes an otherworlder, right? Light remembered the Berliners and pastries his best friend and right-hand man Ryuji gave him. Although they had gone bad from the trip, he still felt nostalgic when he bit into them. Light, just like Ryuji, quickly surmised that Hestia was without question an otherworlder after they learned the recipe came from her. Also learning she was a dragon, they presumed this girl was simr to Goddess Chihiro, a Japanese woman born as a dwarf whoter became known as the Revolution Queen. They didnt know who Hestia actually was, but they knew they couldnt exactly abandon this thread. Was she an ally or would she potentially be an enemy? To the desperate Light, he wanted to work and trust somebody who didntpletely go against his morals. However, with the letter he was presented, he had learned the demonkins had set a bounty on the girl. They wanted her dead. It almost reminded him how everything around him was not in his control. Even a potential ally would soon be snuffed out. Sure, she defeated Eithalr, but what about Streiga? What about the first and second underbosses of the Yanderu? Of course. However, Streiga just informed me the operation was a failure. The girl, apparently, survived and was one of the sieges major contributors. What? Astounded, Light opened his eyes, widening them up like a goldfishs. Surprising, right? The demonkins wanted to kill her and her mother, but both survived. Instead, we lost our forces in a considerable manner. Sure, it wasnt a decisive victory on their part, but Yeos managed to eke out a close victory through the participation of so many strong fighters. In hindsight, maybe trying to take out a dragon empress was a bit too overconfident of us. All of them should have been alive during the demon wars, after all. So? What will you do? Light, tell me. Light gulped, perturbed by how this man was carrying himself. Anything he said today was quickly redirected towards him, demanding him to find an answer to counter. He felt as if he was a fish in a barrel. Stop the bounty hunt, reject any further contracts against her. If you do, I will join your organization. Ooooh? Arent you showing your cards this time? The boss tilted his head, smirking through the darkness. Its clear how much you want her as an ally. Arent you afraid she might control you? Simr to how the saintesses and church are controlling that Hero from your ss? Dont you already have a woman by your side? I know full well Saintess Fleindia is only associating herself with me because the church wants to promote my image as a Champion candidate. She might not have anything to do with them, but I know the demonkins are nning something with her. I wont be like Takuma. But are you not fully epting my help? For what? To help out this dragon princess who probably can defend herself without your help? Arent you thinking of yourself too highly? The boss cornered Light, causing thetter to stay silent. Very well. I personally find it riskier to make an enemy out of Kargryx anyways. They are staying neutral for now, but what will happen if they begin to fly out? Ha! Then again, the death of their princess would certainly bring in this scale tipper I dearly want. Light squinted his eyes, grimacing at how this man was already forming another n. He had to stop it before his eyes grew brighter. Are you epting my deal or not? As I said, very well. Hope you understand what this means, Light. I do. I will have the contract finished in two days. Light then turned around, done with his business here. As he was about to leave the room, he turned his head around for a second, before closing the door with a heavy fist. I shall await it. Have fun making friends with the girl. And in the darkness, the man smirked once again. Streiga watched all of this happen through the dimensional rift before saying goodbye to his boss. He leaned his head back on the wall, closing his eyes to contemte on what his boss was now nning. Cant think with these ice shards in my head. Instead, he turned to his visitor. Come out. Im done. A young girl came out of the corner of the cave while caring for a man, stumbling into the cavern with the look of someone about to die. She looked exhausted, but more importantly, about to keel from arcane corruption. Hmm. Streiga looked over her naked legs before raising her eyes to his huge shirt hiding her naked body, outside of three holes. Remnants of Tehmrayns attack. Hmm, thought so. Couldnt hide your legs. Still, thanks, the girl said before tripping onto the ground from herck of focus, letting go of the unconscious man on her shoulders. She pushed herself back up and leaned against the wall. She ced a hand on her forehead, only to click her tongue at the heating from it. I thought you died,ss. Took you long enough to put that shirt on. The demonkin girl, VifiYok, shrugged. I thought about what happened. Couldnt believe the two dragons who brought me down were two idiotic goodie-two-shoes. They really should have killed me but, thanks. For rescuing me before I did something stupid in a moment of weakness. She couldnt help but reminisce at what happened. She honestly had thought this was herst day on Peolynca, only to be surprised when she saw the crimson dragoness heal her. Whether VifiYok would have survived or not, Hestia had insured herself with the honorable side of the wrath demonkins. Demonkins were beings influenced by their demonic blood and emotions, fueled by the sin left behind as their birthright. It was hard for demonkins to ovee this legacy, and Hestia preyed on this fact by repeating debt and owe over and over during the surgery. On the other hand, Fargryneill had made this debt more tangible when she almost epted Hestias offer. To either be imprisoned or join her, to help Hestia learn more of the demonkins made VifiYok weak as she always wanted to have a better life. What would have happened if she wasnt born in some slum, all alone with nobody to care for her. But, then, what would have happened if Hestia still would fight her homnd? Break her promise? What would happen if Lord Wrath came to avenge her? Would VifiYok stay still and watch, or break through the prison cells holding her back? What if she began to like her new life away from battle? Could she force herself to run away? Considering she had a fat headache right now, thinking about it any further made VifiYok feel queasy. Regardless, it didnt happen so that was a weight off her shoulders. Still she was still worried about the fact she owed Heeks life to Hestia. The dragon girl was her enemy, but at the same time, she felt obligated by her blood to not forget this debt. Once again, the demonkin bloodpelled her to do something she didnt want to. As such, VifiYok had no choice. Still better than being tortured for information, right? They could have done that to you. Be grateful, kid, for surviving all of that and only losing an arm, Streiga tried to brighten the girls mood, but VifiYok wasnt in the mood for something like that. Realizing this, the leonid nodded and asked her why she wanted after noticing the focus in her eyes. Heek is alive. I need you to get him back to BoleTaria and tell everybody I died. Pardon? Say that again? You want me to tell them what? That I died today. KuhahaHAHAHAHA! Arent you a Warbringer,ss? Are you seriously deserting the army the moment you get a chance to do so? Kuhahaha, you have some guts! VifiYok grimaced at his unexpected reaction, feeling even guiltier at what she was about to do. She had thought through the idea when Streiga saved her, fleeing from her deal with the two dragon princesses. Her conscience was telling her no, but her heart, the one she gained after her trip over to the Twin-Elemental Lake, told her to be free. VifiYok held pride for her country, even wanting to better the life of her fellow Wrath demonkins. Although she joined the army purely for survival, she still thought fondly of the people she had befriended there. In fact, to her, it was heavenpared to the wet streets she used to live in, scavenging for soggy bread and dirty meat, trying to sleep through ale-reeking drunks shouting like goblins through the night. However, at the end of the day, VifiYok wished for more. She was not picky; in fact, she liked eating hard, dry rations and sleeping on the ground, as long as she was dry and didnt have to smell vomit. There was more to life thanining. As long as she was full and alive, she wouldnt make a big deal out of it. But, she couldnt keep it all bottled in any further. She wanted to know more about the world. She wanted to continue eating good food. She wanted her life to be filled with more than just battle and carnage, even if she had to betray everything she knew and everyone she befriended. Am I being greedy? I didnt know my parents, you know. Understanding the demonkin idiom, Streiga shook his head. You think one of your parents was a Gluttony or Greed demonkin? Ha, I dunno, kid. Seems more like youre just acting your age, or like anybody else, really. Even adults can be like this. Youre not gonna judge me? VifiYok raised an eyebrow, surprised to hear the leonid was ying along with a joke. Want me to? Because I used to be a soldier, too, before I took years off service after I was hurt in enemy territory. I didnt report it to anybody, until I returned a few yearster. I can sympathize. But I can act like a soldier and scold youUurgh! Kuragh! Suddenly jerking from the pain caused by Tehmrayns attacks, Streiga coughed uncontrobly. Once he was done, he mmed his head lightly against the wall behind him. You arent a kid, so dont try to have me treat you like one, kid. Deserter, or not, I have no right to question somebody elses choices. I am not a role model. I see Both stayed silent, simply taking in the situation they were currently in, until Streiga ended up speaking first. He tried to find some charcoal, but realized everything was wet. He couldnt find any parchment or writing material, so instead, he used his catalyst to morph the ground into a golem. Whyd you want to leave? he asked while he did so. Donuts, she answered, causing the leonid to flinch in surprise, before letting out a burst ofughter. I want some better bread, too. Soft, you know. Like the ones those noble humans eat. Some nice butter. Slices of meat and fresh, green orgges as sd. Oh, a warm soup, too, would be nice. Something more creative than vegetable soup, though. Pay? This. Vifiyok then reached at her chest and mumbled a quiet chant, before her chest began to glow red. After a few seconds of wait, she pierced herself with her ws, pulling out a red crystal around the size of a finger. Well, arent you generous. However, isnt this considered treason? Streiga smiled with interest. The girl brushed some of the blood off her shirt before twirling the crystal in her hand. The moment I decided to desert, I had alreadymitted treason. If I dont remove this, then Lord Wrath will surely find me. Im going away. Far, far away, so I cant allow him or the other Warbringers to track me. A small price to pay for freedom. That is still a huge one to pay, though. Without it, you cant use [Original Sin: Satanael], again. From the looks of it, it probably saved your life, right? A Prince of Sin differed from their prince candidates through the fact that they could use original sin abilities without severe burdens ced on their body. This was because only seven demonkins could be a prince of sin at once, each representing one of them. However, BoleTaria didnt want the original sin powers to be reserved for them alone. In addition, to prepare the candidates, it was also necessary for them to get used to these powers so they would be ready to be deployed if necessary. As such, the demonkins invented these blood crystals of sin. Each crystal granted the demonkin host an original sin ability, allowing them to use them, albeit, at a weaker efficiency than the original. In addition, each would ce heavy strain upon the person if they overused them. Right now, VifiYok was abandoning hers using the removal chant she learned after sneaking into the library of her adopted father. It sure did. Without Satanael, I would have 100% died to that crimson dragon. Herst attack was beyond belief, honestly. VifiYok grimaced as she felt the sheer terror of death as Hestias smashed her into the ground like aet. To prevent my death, Satanael sealed my ability to go M.E.P. In fact, I cant go above 15% in any of my emotions. Essentially, I cant conjure up anything more than my horns and tail. No elemental weapons. Damn. So, youre practically like a human now, huh? Hahaha, no even worse, since youre missing an arm! A human with more stats than a rank A human but, yes, she sighed, slightly annoyed as she clutched the stump where her left arm used to be. Besides, even if I went back, I would be discharged since Satanael sealed my powers. In the worst case, theyll harvest my organs for my red lightning. In the best case, Ill be chained to House Yok as its heir. Im not letting them treat me like that; I didnt join the army to be used like a dirty rag. Pessimistic, little street urchin? Streiga raised an eyebrow, finding his information on the demonkins a bit outdated from the way VifiYok exined her situation. At the very least, three of the current Princes of Sins wouldnt agree to the extremist idea. Why do you think so? I had a different impression. As I said, in the best case, I would only be chained as an heir. Lord Wrath Im sure I will keep my life with him helping me. The new Lady Lust wont let me die either. The thing is, it wont get any better from there. VifiYok reminisced of her time in the home of her adoptive father, grimacing and sighing deeply. I am not used to opulence, you can say. I dont want to be some heir who cant help out my fellow wrathies. I dont care who my Lord Father is; the life of a noble isnt for me. I didnt fight, survive, and scavenge to end up like that. Poor little street rat. Not the best choice, but, well, you are still a kid. Wherever itll lead you, I hope you know the consequences wille to greet you one day. Streiga wanted to scare her off, but, once again, he was reminded why youth was so frightening to him. The conviction in VifiYoks eyes told him she knew exactly what she was getting herself into. It did make him remember thest moment before he came for her rescuehow she had almost epted the hand of that Aurena Champion, Hestia. He wondered if that had anything to do with all of this but he would keep this information to himself for now. If it was ckmail, then it hadnt ripened yet. Heh, then youll need to get used to human society then,ss. Here. Streiga picked up the golem he had made and nonchntly threw it over to the girl, presenting to her a te with his instructions. He grinned for a moment, before coughing up some blood. Urk Okay, there is a small town past the closest imperial port from hereSaltzwieder. I have a former subordinate there who retired from the organization and opened up an orphanage. Give him the te, hell give you what you need to survive. Some coins, clothes, a weapon, and also some education. What? What do you mean, what? BoleTaria ispletely different from Folschreck or the rest of Altrust. The damn propaganda education you got in the military wont help. I listened to them! Streiga shouted, reminding her he was the one responsible for most of the intel for this operation. Anyways, you need to know things. How the guilds work. Get yourself a proper ID with a false identity so you dont get exposed. How to handle things without breaking aw. Things work differently here. I learned myself how cultures can differ. So youre telling me to learn with those snot-nose brats hes teaching at that ce? What? Youre parentless yourself, kid. Tehe. Guess youre right. I do wonder whats so special about providing urchins a ce to live, though. Keep them off the streets, I guess. VifiYok then stood up and flicked the crystal into Streigas palms. Why not rest? Nah I wanna see it. Human society. Without the burdens of being a Warbringer. Whats it like? I see then, good luck. Keep yourself safe. You saw that giant thunder spell shock the leviathan, right? Pretty sure thats the archerudite of Aleistunum and his floating home. With that, VifiYok left the cavern and Heek in Streigas care. She had her destination and also a chance for a new life. With [Original Sin: Satanael] sealing her demon powers and elemental weapons, all the girl had left was her red lightning and the skills she had developed over the years. However, for the sake of her disguise, she had to seal off her Voltaic Red abilities to keep herself hidden. She had to adapt to her new life. In a way where she would never ever meet another demonkin or a member or ally of Aurora. The demonkin VifiYok would stop existing from today onwards. I wonder where I should go afterwards? Should get out of the Empire if I want to stay hidden. Maybe I should try Carmaniate? The dwarves? She clutched her left shoulder, feeling the phantom pain of clutching her left hand. She felt like she was back at the bottom after all these years. Like a little rat, trying to escape the eyes of all the enemies surrounding her. A part of her yearned to return to her home, to the people she likedthe safe haven she had worked for, but another side, the one that kept her alive all this time, made it clear her return wont be easy. She had failed twice already, and this operation was important. Was bing a traitor and deserter the correct choice, here? She wasnt sure, but she knew well enough how valuable her red lightning was for the military. Her survival instincts told her going back would only be a detriment to her. In that case, living on the streets sounded safer. She then turned her head around, looking in the distance where she had fought her enemies. Her left shoulder ached once again. She couldnt get the image of the four women who defeated her out of her mind. Not to mention, the naive idea of their crimson dragon Stupid girl She couldnt help but call Hestia, although not in a hostile manner. A part of her wished for her home, no, her former home to find peace. It was just impossible. She felt ashamed she was almost swayed by the girls words. I am an idol, and I have a responsibility not to make you cry, but to make youugh. Make you smile! Make you dream of hope and a better life. That is my passion, that is what I want to do! Call me naive if you want, but that is how I want this war to end! No more death VifiYok recalled those words clearly. Whatever. Just get outta here. I have a new future to worry about, so, goodbye, dragon. You wont see me again. Chapter 363: Deju Vu Awakening. Chapter 363: Deju Vu Awakening. Unique skill creationpleted. [True Spear Technique Lv. 10] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 6] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 9] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 7] [Speed of Sonic Lv. 6] merged into unique skill [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] Unable to automatically merge [Hellde Dragon Lv. 5] into [Drakonian Sunlight Edge]. Requirement: [Hellde Dragon Lv. 10] ? This was my room. In my subspace. Definitely Hmm? Myst piece of memory What was thest thing that happened? Ah, right. The fight! The siege and the giant sea noodle. Urgh, and then those demonkins Ah. I get it now. I pulled my hand out of my nket and looked at my right hand, noting how I was missing my index finger. Bandages covered the stump and I felt slight phantom pain whenever I clenched my hand into a fist, feeling the sensation of my thumb and middle finger touching what was no longer there. What a scar, honestly. It was then that I noticed soft whispers touching my neck. I turned around, where I caught a glimpse of Mothers sleeping face. She was in her [Humanize (Moderate)] form, as usual, whenever she wanted to sleep next to me. Her silver white hair was a delight to the eyes, and I could feel the soft touch of her fingers on my left arm, hugging it like a body pillow. Deju vu. Yeah, damn. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movemetn (Finale)] might be freaking strong, but it sent me into the same dangerous situation as before. Well, I guess it is a low price to pay for nearly defeating a rank A Warbringer. Nearly really sounds pathetic. I need to defeat people like that with my finishing ability. Two casts of it, and I couldnt finish things off. However, next time? It will truly be a finale. Thanks for working so hard Mom. Good work defeating that noodle. I gave her a quick peck on the cheek, feeling a bit embarrassed I was kissing her with such fondness. Still, considering how she was, she probably would love this sorta affection from me. Pff! H-huh?! I snapped my head around as I heard the sound of somebody crackling in my room, activating my [Detection Sensor] to notice another person was in the room outside of Mother. Two, in fact. [Master!] And this person jumped right on me, shoving me right back onto my pillow. Licking my face once, the ck-white tiger cub began rubbing his face against mine, to the point I felt like sneezing. No, actually, I had to sneeze right about Kra! Kraaachooooooo! Argh, that was not cute at all! A noisy sneezeing from my throat, instead of a soft one from the nose. I immediately hid my mouth and nose with my hand, feeling conscious of what happened, before feeling like I had something slimy in my nose. It made it stuffy and hard to breathe. Wait, did I actually get a cold? It wasnt mentioned in my Profile, though. Shihehe, well, that is a surprise. Once you get [Abnormal Status Nullification], catching something like a cold or a cough should be impossible. You really overworked yourself with that healing stunt, the second personNeill spoke up after waving at me with a carefree smile. I also noticed her horn was still missing. Well, this is a sur I tried to speak with her, but a white magic circle suddenly appeared in front of my face. [Cure!] Rajah shouted. [Masters sick?! No! Ill cure you, Master cant be sick!] My little tiger cat was rubbing his face on me like crazy, forgetting the fact he was nearly as big as an actual tiger! Sure, he technically was still a cub, but he was smothering me with the intense care of an actual cat. Was he attempting to suffocate me with his thick fur as revenge for leaving him out from the raid?! I finally forced him to sit down so I could lean against the headboard. With my overeager cat finally disciplined, I also made sure he didnt wake up Mother. However, seeing how some of his fur was on her face, I raised an eyebrow in surprise at how she hadnt woken up. Dont be surprised. Your mom is finally catching up on all the sleep she neglected just to make sure she was awake when Karhntheel attacked, Neill answered my confusion. Sleep? I was reminded how I was worried Mother hadnt been taking her usual multi-day sleep. Neill nodded. The older a dragon gets, the more sleep is important to make sure they rest their soul. Immortality doesnte without some problems, after all. For example, your soul being filled up with memories. Neill reminded me how Mother hadnt slept much when she was impregnated with my egg and then after when she lost it. And once she met up with me, she had been recovering her schedule, but since she wanted to make up for all the time we lost as mother and daughter, she had only taken two to three day naps. They should havested for months or even years. Youve been asleep for a week or so. I think, nine days? she told me after I questioned her how long I was out. Urk, this is deja vu. I massaged my temples, smiling wryly as I noticed the simrities to what happenedst time. This really wasnt a good habit to start. Then, I remembered why I shouldnt have slept nine bloody days. Tch, dammit. Neill, how is Elyonda? Did something bad happen after the raid? What about all the injured people?! I knew I had that System message with all these weird skillsbining into [Drakonian Sunlight Style]. Although I wasnt sure how I earned it at this very moment, the message sounding in my head certainly woke me up. At the same time, it made me worry if I had missed other messages or not, considering I was unconscious for this long. Did anybody die? Did I lose any fans? Jeez, okay, calm down. Come on. Neill stood up from the chair she was sitting on, telling me she had fallen asleep yesterday. She began to stretch, looking rather stiff from her terrible sleeping posture, before pping me on the back. Get up. Im hungry. Lets get some grub before we speak. My stomach then grumbled, causing me to look through my profile to confirm I had [Starvation (Minor)]. I was starving, right now, which made sense since I only had a light snack after the finale fiasco. Meanwhile, I also removed my wings with [Humanize], noticing I had ruined my bed between them, my talons and my tail. My scales and ws were sharp; I always have to remind myself how, if I wasnt careful, I would just break and tear things up. It felt like living in a world made of ss. As nice as having power was, it felt less nice to have when you realize not everything was as sturdy you were. Orrrgh. I groaned as I stood up, feeling like the blood was all rushing to my head. Take it easy. Here. Neill handed me a pair of somethings as I recovered, noticing they looked eerily simr to my sun core, only split into two. Your mother extracted your core before she went to sleep. That stinking demon bitch really likes breaking things, huh? Neill pointed at her horn, making me realize it wasnt broken, but instead was regrowing. I looked down my shirt, noticing a small gem set in the crevice where my core was usually at. I wasnt as heavily injured, but that final battle did take a toll on me. As I wasforting Rajah who was worried about my injuries, Neill rang the bell next to me, causing the door to open. Behind it was Beth. [Your Grace!] The snow wyvern, in her dragonewt form, charged right into the room and embraced me just as suddenly as Rajah, swinging me up and down before cing me back on the bed. [Thank goodness, youre awake, Princess! Brother and I are beyond sorry for our failure! We should have been stronger ] Hmm? I raised an eyebrow as the wyvern twin grimaced, looking like a child waiting for a scolding. I looked over her shoulder, noticing Neill pointing at her winged arms. They were bandaged and the webbing of her wings were ruined. They looked like they were punctured and ruptured by something sharp. While her arms werent broken, probably healed by Tasianna or Master, it seems that, from the way her bandages were wrapped, she was missing chunks of her flesh. Upon a closer inspection, there were simr wounds all over her body. This wouldnt do, of course. Water magic had [Ocean Healing] for most of their healing needs, but it just wasnt as strong as [Major Heal]. The battle was as brutal for her as it was for me, and I couldnt overlook this no matter what. Especially since she was this d to see me. So, before we continued this discussion, I healed up her wounds. Beth was overjoyed, plucking off any bandages and the leather things over the wounds like a kid picking candy. In the end, her hand was filled with all the rubbish, filling up the trash can in my room in a matter of seconds. At the same time, she mentioned how her brother, Shay, had been unconscious after the ordeal, so I decided to postpone breakfast until after I checked up on the people in the medbay. Oh, right. Before we left, I bit off the recovered flesh on my missing finger and used [Miraculous Grace] on it to regrow the digit. As I was testing out the new sensation of this new body part, Neill, Beth, and Rajah didnt give much of a reaction to what I did. I guess to all of us, this was just normal now. I also corrected Mothers sleeping position and tucked her properly in my bed. Since she was hibernating, I had to leave questioning her about her battle with Karhalentheel forter. It certainly would be an awesome story, but for now, she deserved some rest. Another sneaky kiss to the cheek and I left my room. Beth, inform the others Hestias awake. Yorshka nned to have a giant feast before she and the others went back home, right? Get it ready, okay? Dont skimp on anything, you understand? Neill ordered Beth with a wide smile, infecting the snow wyvern with her enthusiasm. Neill listed out the dishes she wanted to eat, which mostly included the Earth cuisine Prisci would have to prepare, while Beth wrote everything down. I suppose she needed to listen to Neill as much as she did to me, seeing as my Sister was an imperial princess, too. Once Neill was satisfied with the menu, she sent Beth off while she wrapped her arm around my shoulder and licked her lips. When I asked her why she was so excited about breakfast, Neill eyed me like a cheeky delinquent. There was a ton to do after the fight, and poor Renee worked like an equerochs. Well, she kinda hinted about it, but you know shes technically Yeosian royalty, right? I nodded. She and Markval pretty much confirmed it to me after they told us their n. So, something happened in the past with the Sealight and Caice families. Thetter were the formers cadet family, intended to be a knight''s house for the Sealights. Yeostar? A Sealight, and also the reason why the family nearly went extinct, Neill exined on the way to our subspaces clinic. After Yeostar was turned into a god, his son and daughter, both heads for their respective families, went on to rule the principality. It expanded and grew over the years since Yeostars training and wisdom was still ingrained into his family and knights. The golden era of knighthood, as Renee described it. You gotta remember, Yeostar was alive when the Origin Gods came, so this family is over 2000 years old. Now that you say it, that is pretty impressive for a human family. Over 2000 years. The Kingdom of Artorias wasnt even close to that age. However, it did make me question something Princess Anasthasia mentioned before, about how the Principality of Yeos used to go under different names. Oh, is that what you think? One of the problems of being a human is the fact you die far too youngpared to the long-living races. It doesnt matter if your first and second kings were fantastic individuals if you suddenly get a bad eggter on. Bad decisions lead to arrogance, and arrogance leads to bad downfalls. Neill exined Yeos used to not exist at times, being either absorbed into other countries or being founded under a different name. Regardless of what happened, the Sealight and Caice family survived through it all, though. Yeos, in whatever form, would reappear as long as these two families stayed alive. However, it all crumbled at one particr ruler. During all the struggle, the values of Yeostar was maintained. Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty; these ts endured through Caice and Sealight. So it made sense that when, one day, a Sealight rulerpletely abandoned these values their country started to deteriorate. The ruler at that time was a woman, apparently. You know how the Yeosian nobility has such a hatred for women with authority? Mhmm, Neill told me history didnt treat her too well, but she also totally blundered everything. In fact, historypletely killed her off. Not even a name is left. People only remember her for her issues. I heard this story from Jethro. This princess almost caused the downfall of Yeos as a culture, but before she could, she died from a sickness. Neill exined from there, the Sealight family started to die out since this conflict caused them to distrust their Caice knights. Yeos survived this ordeal, but it still caused a major problem as a result. Most of the history during this time period was destroyed or lost, so only the gist was retold to people of this time. The Sealight family kept this history to themselves, as they were forced to abandon the throne for their own survival. From there, the Caice family took control as Yeoss rulers. Royce, Renees genderbender crossdresser? LadyI-I dont know how to call it properly. Neill scowled at her inability to find a proper adjective to describe the situation. After I told her I understood what she meant, she dropped the subject. Anyways, her mother was a Sealight, a fact known by the previous prince and his wives, the current Princess Dowager and Princess Anasthasias deceased mother. What an irony that their roles were reversed, right? Royce was the knight, while Markvals father was the ruler. It certainly cleared up one mystery. I wasnt too interested in Yeoss history, nor the cultural background of why the nobility were misogynistic, as this ce was just a Quest destination for me. It wasnt like Artorias, a kingdom I had learned quite a bit about. Even if I didnt consider Artorias a home, it sure was a ce I wanted to learn more about, just cause we were allies. So, where is Renee now? I asked after Neills story was over. Doing royalty stuff. Meeting with dignitaries, making deals, and also taking care of the country. For now, it seems, Markval will stay as prince until they sort things out. Cant do much, if they dont figure out how to amodate all their serfs and yeomen. I could only imagine how hard this had to be. I guess lifting the siege was only the first part of Yeoss problem. However, that could wait until after I took care of my own party. Just as I thought that, we went through the corridor for our living quarters and ended up in the living room. Nobody was there, surprisingly. [Masters attendants and friends are all in the other rooms. Miss Svena and Miss Josine are taking care of your yummy drink, and Miss Tasianna went to train. Masters sister told them she would call them when you wake up!] Rajah informed me, allowing me to understand why Neill sent Beth away. In any case, we went through a random exit door, teleporting us to the clinic. [Oooh, I see, I see!] I heard somebodys telepathy being sent to everybody inside. [How brave of you, Sir Farron! I now understand howcking I am as an imperial guard. Youre a far cry from the knights of this country!] See! I told you cant be so serious about it, father! Shay is the type of person who takes every advice to heart, whether exaggerated or not! Prisciined to her bedridden father, before she turned to snow wyvern, who was also stuck in a bed. Shay, you cant take Fathers tales too much to heart! He likes to bring himself up! In fact, I know it! Mother told the same story, but I know she did more than you, Father! Farron panicked as his daughter red at him, forcing the man tough it off, only to start coughing like he was going to hack up one of his new lungs. His daughter groaned, ming him for trying to joke about it. At the same, I heard moreughter erupt to my left, noticing both Krim-k and Grahta were there, also injured! Gahahaha! Look at that guy, Graz! Gahahaha! Krim, as always, was a cheerful fellow, but hisughter stopped the moment he saw me. The red saurian grinned, baring his sharp teeth, despite having bandages covering his scalp. Young scale! Good to see you awake, finally! Hahaha, dont I just look pathetic, right now? And with his loud outburst, it also signaled everybody else to turn towards me. Hestia! Prisci charged right at me in a giant embrace, raising my count of People trying to squeeze me to death today up to three. Everybody said you would be alright, but it still took you this long to wake up! Mhmm, dont you know how much I wanted to cook for you? Mother wanted to celebrate so much! Prisci was jumping like a small rabbit, swinging her tail up and down without rest. I could only smile wryly at her affection before I couldnt help myself, ignoring my embarrassment as I returned her hug by lifting her. The young girl smiled, shining so brightly I couldnt help but feel my heart was being enraptured by her cuteness. Oof! [Master. Prisci. Hug me, too!] Rajah, the jealous little tiger snuck right underneath us to rub his head against our legs. Since he wanted to y, I ced Prisci on him, causing the tiger cub to groan a bit, before epting it. Wooah, Rajah! Prisci yelped a bit as Rajah began running around with his insane Agility, making me worried he would hurt the young dragonewt, but I trusted him. Mydy! Momentster, Shay tried to stand up, only for him to groan. Hey, Shay, get back to bed. Warriors need to learn when to rest, Farron chastised him, waving at me with a defeated look. Not the greatest look, huh, kiddo? Urgh, the first thing I do after you heal me is get my chest caved in. Ahaha, urgh! And now I have to heal you again, old man. At least, youre still alive for me to do so. Ha! Just barely, if it werent for that Saint. Urgh, the wyverns, my wife, and I probably would have died if Kushlekzar hadnt kept us alive. Cast too many spells, though. My eyes widened as I heard this, wondering where my master was if that were the case. I shouldnt have lost a fan, however, maybe I actually missed that notification cause I was asleep?! Woah, calm down. Before I could speak, Grahta pped his tail on the ground, standing up. Kush is doing well. Hes with Tasianna, I believe. Dont forget, Kush isnt just your mentor, hes also hers. I sighed in relief, happy to hear he was all okay. However, my attention was then turned over to Grahta, noticing how he was missing his tail. I remembered the saurians wanted to hunt down thest two remaining grimgarian rank Bs. Once I questioned him on this, Krim bellowed out a loudugh before tapping the short horns on his carnotaurus head. They were one of the few unharmed areas on his head. Dead. Our experience. Akast really ripped them into pieces once one of them smashed my head in. I would have died if he hadnt since the level up saved my tail. Oh, just saying, but thatst rank B really felt my wrath once the knights arrived! Gahahaha! Krim Grahta shook his head, looking like he had a headache. Well, such is war, I guess. We nearly lost Krim, but he also went out of his way to save some of the knights. Fearless, hardy, and foolish. Fuck off, gahahaha! Hehe. I couldnt help butugh, too, seeing the gusto of Krim and the aloofness of a real warrior from Grahta. Their dynamics was something I missed, seeing as they weren making jokes during the siege. Well, you guys all worked hard. No worries, the best healerprobablyin this world will heal all of you, now! If they had lost a limb or a small body part, I would simply use [Miraculous Grace], while anything else could be covered using [Major Heal] and my white mes. Grahta and Farron were the only ones who needed the former spell since both either lost a limb or an organ respectively. Just after I healed up his lungs the first time, Farron just went all-in using them by letting Ghorush smash them up. Does this guy have something against breathing? Krims injuries were mostly blunt force trauma, so he really only needed some rest. Still, I healed him up since it would help elerate things. Shay was probably the one with the best condition, but that wasnt saying much, since he had lost a few fingers and toes. Still, he didnt have any internal injuriespared to his sister, so he dide off the battle better than the others. [My princesses.] Just as I was about to leave, Shay stood up and kneeled before me. [I apologize for not being able topletely fulfill your wish. We couldnt y the leonid. If it displeases you, you may punish me for myck of ability. My sister is stillcking when ites to fighting properly, so please, I ask you only punish me.] Huh? I was bbergasted at Shays sudden behavior. This guy was a pretty aloof wyvern who rarely spoke more than he needed. However, here? He was speaking up a storm when he could have just said I failed in killing Ghorush. I deserve a punishment. Seeing me like this, Farron suddenly began to speak. Well, cant say hes wrong. We did let that Streiga go. In an embarrassing manner, too. Ghorush is still alive? Wanting to know more, I asked Farron to exin it to me, prompting him to ask me to sit down, before Prisci realized she should be going to the kitchen to prepare my breakfast. Once she was gone, Farron began telling me what happened on his side of the battle once I was taken away by VifiYok. Essentially, after I was separated from the group, Ghorush further split the party by sending out his ship golem to separate Tehmrayn from the rest, dragging him away from the ind. Tasianna didnt help with this, since she immediately flew away before anybody could say anything. Ghorush tried to stop her, but the others handled him. I was sent after her since we kinda realized you guys wouldnt have a proper frontline since Renee was underleveled, Neill exined, imitating how Tasianna panicked and just acted by shrieking and shouting Lady Hestia! I stared at her weirdly, seeing as she wasughing her ass off at Tasiannas expense. Well, regardless, we had to deal with that guy. Streiga was a rapier master and also could create enough golems to the point he forced Yorshka and me to focus on only them. Would''ve given all of us holes if Kushlekzar hadnt reacted fast enough. Beth and I were both nearly killed by him. By the time Tehmrayn returned with that Qaltils head, your Master looked like a purple lizard. He smashed right through the armor Farron used, breaking his bones and chest. Ghorush was fully ready to take everybody down to finish his job and did a pretty good job of it,since everybody but Larent was heavily injured before Tehmrayn came back. Even the swordmaster himself had injured both of his eyes in the process. Once the Champion was back, however, Yorshka, Shay, Larent, and him challenged Streiga for the final phase, while everybody else retreated to treat each other''s wounds. It was then they were forced to just jump off the ind entirely, as four Territories activated simultaneously. Yorshka got her Territory after she spent some SP to evolve her [Terror Aura] into [Tyrants Aura]. She has been waiting so long for it, since she had a terrible time leveling it up during her job as a holy knight. She just didnt get any targets to use it on, outside of the Knight-Commander. Farron pped his face, expressing how he acquired one himself but was disappointed in how he couldnt use it during the fight. [We had him,] Shay interjected as Farron was chastising himself for the rust on his body. [Sir Tehmrayn and Sir Larent had cornered him after Dame Yorshka and I froze his head. We took his leg, destroyed the army of golems he conjured with his Territory, and were a hit away from depleting his Health. It was then he tricked us by sending in hisst golem.] A perfect replica of the leonid, down to the personality and fighting style. However, Shay did describe the golem clone of the leonid to be in a berserker state, so the group were fooled by this at first. It was only for a split second, but none of them noticed how this clone had an intact head and two functional legs. Although they eventually realized what was happening, the golem still stalled everybody long enough for Ghorush to swim away on a shark golem. Tehmrayn wanted to chase after him, but that was when Tasianna and Renee arrived, announcing they had to take down the leviathan. The Champion determined the Divine Quest was more important than the leonid. Yorshka, Shay, and Larent were all too tired to chase, so we had to abandon it. A terrible decision, considering what had happened afterwards on your side. Farrons retelling causing me to twitch a bit. It made me wonder if he knew. Well, I guess it was a small price to pay for taking that leviathan down. Tehmrayn had to create that water vortex, right? He was the only one who could do it. Yeah, and that isnt counting the fact you wanted to leave those demonkins alive, Neillined, causing me to frown a bit. H-hey, I didnt want to sound angry, alright? It isnt a choice I would make, but it isnt like I couldnt sympathize with it. War is not cool. I guess you told that part to everybody, huh? I mentioned after noticing how nobody in this room reacted to herment. Yeah, of course, why shouldnt I? Its a big deal. Just a reminder for next time youre crazy enough to let somebody that strong live, make them swear an oath under your name to not kill you and yours, okay? At least if they break it, youll have a reason to argue against Father if you want to bring a dragon or two to help defend your honor. Tsk, I cannot believe Ghorush managed to save them before I could do it. I nodded at Siss tip, feeling like I really shouldnt have let my sympathetic side out in such a crucial moment. In a way, it wasnt rational, but in another way I also had Mothers memories still in my head when this whole siege began. What would have happened if we had met under different circumstances? Just like my dragon father and his siblings. Was war really the only answer? Honestly, I really didnt have the mindset for a war. I was okay with a small skirmish or small tussle against bandits where I didnt have to think about the morality of keeping them alive. I thought I would feel the same with the demonkin, but hearing that Warbringer mentioned how she wanted to repay a debt to Amelia, how she cared for her subordinate, and how she liked my singing and donuts It reminded me how I wanted to learn both sides story. I wanted to understand what I was actually fighting for, instead of following whatever Aurena said. Sure, the demonkins probably were destroying her region, but I wanted to understand if the demonkin race as a whole were the target, or just the Princes of Sins and their Edjurl gods. I wanted an unbiased view of the demonkins through VifiYok. However, before I could continue contemting this, Neill ruffled my hair with a slightly tired look. Hey, its alright. You have your own way of doing things, and I have mine. You let her live, I would have killed her. If ites back to bite your tailter on, then so be it. Deal with the consequences of your actions then. Reajaen and VifiYok. Rationally speaking, I shouldnt have left either of them alive. Reajaen was a criminal who had performed numerous irredeemable crimes, even if they were for her son. VifiYok was an enemy who would undoubtedly hit back in some way, even if her honor told her she owed me for saving not only hers but her friends life. Thanks for cheering me up, Sis. Youre cool. I gave her a thumbs up. But I stood by my decisions. They were mine to make. Shihaha! Of course, I am the best older sister you could ever wish for! You should be happy Tehmrayn has already departed. He did? Yup, hes a Champion and Depth Adjudicator, Hestia, Krim answered. His Divine Quest was a sess, so he had no other reason to stay. The moment he made sure the Caedhulens were alright, he was gone. That Larent, too, is gone. Left to chase after that leonid, Grahta added. It shouldnt have been surprising, but I still felt a bit down hearing this. I thought our feast would include everybody, but it seemed the party would miss a few important participants. I had to remember not everybody had the same goals as us. That everybody had their own lives. A whole week went by, so it was to be expected. Well, nothing to be done, I guess. I stood up and picked up Rajah. More food for us, right? Yeah! Krim cheered, jumping off his bed before pping Grahta off his. Obviously, his partner wouldnt enjoy that. Krim, you skink! Wooo! Food! Lets gooooo! Neill cheered, pping her hands and skipping out of the room. Shay and Farron joined up, in a less audible manner, as all of us left the room while Rajah kept Mreeewing to express his hunger. Once we were in the dining room of the restaurant, two familiar faces walked up to me and bowed. Lady Hestia! We are ready to serve you once again! It was Svena and Tasianna. Neither of them made a big deal about me waking up, but I could see in their eyes that they couldnt help but be happy about my recovery. Happy to have you two at my side again. Is the food ready? I grinned like a greedy girl, anticipating a grand feast seeing as I could smell all the aromas covering the room, enrapturing my taste buds. I couldnt help but swallow my spit. Heeeessstia! And just when I took a single step into the room, number four on my list of people trying to squeeze me to death today ran right up to me, only this time, it felt like a train ran right into me. Uuuuurgh! I yelped as the dragonewt bullet mmed me against the wall, only to fling me up into the air and catch me. Yorshka! Stop! [Master will vomit!] Rajah tried to help, but he was helpless against Yorshkas gori embrace. Hahaha, I cant hear you, great aunt! How could I? Its time to begin the damn feast, woooo! Her wings beat hard before she carried Rajah and me over to the tables, gently letting us down as Lorena and Haati both came over and ced some spaghetti bolognese, a meat-toffel stew, and some fragassa milk on the table. Please, enjoy! both told me with wide grins. Dont stop eating, alright? My head moved up, noticing Master sitting directly over to me. He raised a tankard full of ale up before putting some meat, soft bread, and grilled fish from the set of dishes Akast was cing on this party-sized long table. Hestia eat much! The giant sarcosilian greeted me before helping my attendants out. Ahoy! I snapped my head around as I noticed a lizardman wave at the corner of my eye, only to notice he was Adhi. Hey, Lady Hestia, d to see you up and about! Sleep is good when youre done with a voyage, but a sailor shouldnt lie down when ites to a feast! Waiting for ages, we were, soe on, lets eat! Ha, as if! Neill came over and ruffled my hair, pointing at Adhi with a snarky grin. Youre just staying around since you heard from Farron that you can teleport back to Artorias with Siss nexus. Pah, youre putting words in my mouth, Lady Fargryneill! By the Depth Goddess, I havent said a single lie! I can ask Her Grace after the party is done! So, first, we eat! Then, please, send me back! My crew is waiting for me, Lady Hestia! Adhi went from excited to pleading in a matter of a second. Everybody gathered up, taking their seats at the table once thest few dishes came out of the kitchen. Josine, Lorena, and Prisci, once done, expressed their thanks for everybody''s patience, before turning to the person this feast was dedicated to. Tasianna, Neill, Rajah, the saurians, the Nordor family, the twins, Svena, Josine, Lorena, Haati, and Adhi were all here. It was lively and full to the brim, even with Tasianna and the other attendants not eating with us out of principle for their job. However, sadly, it seemed Renee, Rita, and Mother werent here. It was also a shame that Larent and Tehmrayn couldnt stay, but me waking up was a sudden surprise, after all. Renee and Rita were probably busy. I did wonder where Duke Greenveil was, but that was something for me to figure outter on. Alright! I picked up my fragassa milk, readying myself for a toast. I dont really have much to say for something like this, but it is with a fact we all survived the conflict over a week ago! All the strife, all the problems, all the fighting. We survived! As such TOAST! TOAST! Everybody on the table cheered with me, including my attendants, as I had forced them to do the same. Even if they were my maids, they were part of this small family, so they better participate! [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Okay, everybody! With the music on and everybody filled with anticipation, all that was left was to let loose! Bon apeti Uhm, excuse me? I snapped my head around the moment I felt somebody entering the subspace. Behind me, entering through a door, was an elven man in his pajamas. With unkempt lime green hair and tired eyes barely hidden behind some sses, the man stumbled forward, adjusting his sses while carrying a book. O-oh, I apologize. It seems I came toote for the toast, right? Who is that? Hmm? The man adjusted his sses once again, leaning his body forward as he stared at me. Are you? Hoooo! The dragon princess! Okay, this guy is creeping me out. Lord Erudite Tasianna shook her head, looking embarrassed as the man tried to stop himself from yawning. Lady Hestia, I would like to introduce to you the leader of Aleistunum. The highest authority of the mages guild and the archerudite of the Church of Istari. This is Archerudite Uzerra. Ohayo gozaimasu, as the Japanese would say it. A note from AbyssRaven A pretty celebrative chapter for the New Years! Even if you read right now or the day after, regardless, it should be fitting! Happy new years, everybody. Thank you very much for all your help and support! Wee to 2023 and another year of arcs! This one, will be interesting to you Grimnir lovers. ;) If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 364: Selling Information on Friends was Wrong. Chapter 364: Selling Information on Friends was Wrong. Mhmm! Mhm, yup, this is delectable. The pj-wearing elf slurped up the spaghetti in a manner like he was eating ramen, only for Tasianan to quickly correct his action by teaching him how to eat it properly. With the rolled up noodles around his fork, the man ced it back into his mouth and nodded with satisfaction. What luck. I chose the correct day to visit. Uzerra, archerudite of Aleistunum and the de facto leader of the Magical Capital. An elven man over a 1000 years old, he seemed quite lethargic as you would expect from an old man, looking and acting as if he had zero energy in his bones. Maybe this was why everytime he moved, he did it only after carefully considering things. I had heard much about you already, but Woooooo! Yoho, you sea scale! CHEERS! CHEERS! Just as Uzerra began to talk with me, Krim drowned out his voice with his raucous behavior. He, Adhi, Yorshka, and Neill banged their tankards against each other, toasting before downing their drinks down in one gulp. They wiped the liquid from their mouths before each of the four began devouring their full dishes without a care for the mess they were making. Mom, stop eating like that! Youre making such a mess for us! Prisci tried to stop her mother, reminding the dragoon how her daughter was part of my staff, meaning she had to clean this mess upter. Ah, who cares, Prisci! Let them have their fun! Haati, though, supported the tavern-like atmosphere those four scalekins were creating. As a former tavern waitress, I guess she liked it more like this. True, we can clean it allter on. Just have fun with your family. Well earn our wagester, Lorena added, cheerfully bringing more food before the devouring machines. Well, that is what a feast is for. Theyve been waiting this long for me to wake up, so I guess its fair. Of course, this wasnt the only little group on the table, and, thankfully, they were having fun without being like those morous food munchers. For example, Master, Farron, and Grahta were drinking together,ughing boisterously as they talked and bonded like a trio of afternoon sry workers. There was also Akasht who mostly kept to himself in his small area. He was humongous,pared to everybody else, so he didnt want to inconvenience anybody with his size. A gentle giant; he wasughing and cheering whenever somebody else did, but he simply enjoyed watching everybodys excitement. Shay and Beth were also eating at their own pace, with Beth gorging down anything until her mouth was full, forcing Shay to take care of her like a gregarious child. She wasughing and enjoying herself, looking at things in a lighter tone, while her brother tried to remind her that I was around. The sisters unkempt and cheerful nature with the brothers dutiful and aloof self; what a duo. Which meant, there was only one group left amongst them. Certainly loud. Well, what did you expect, sir? I smiled at the old elf in a joking manner, finding his reaction a bit funny seeing how he joined this feast willingly. A library? Well, why not? A nice,fortable space to read and maybe sleep after you are done. Eating while enjoying the tranquility of solitude, it certainly wouldnt be too bad. I guess I had hoped the dining space of a princess would be more reserved, Uzerra went with the flow of the joke, not taking it too seriously. [Master likes to have fun! Thats why shes ying music, magic man!] Rajahmented as he was chewing on some ribs, breaking and licking the bones clean. The cheerfulness keeps everybody together. This is how Aurora does it, Archerudite, Tasianna remarked as she refilled my cup with more fragassa milk. My partys continued fragassa innovations was just the best. The elven man raised his hand up while cleaning his mouth. I apologize for the insult. Im an old man if my appearance had fooled you. I like to do things my way. Funnily enough, I believe I had mentioned something simr to Chihiro once. Chihiro, huh? Also known as the Revolution Queen, she was the dwarven queen responsible for most of todays manatech improvements, apparently. I hadnt exactly researched the matter that much,pared to Saori, so I didnt know too much about her outside of the fact she had introduced a ton of Japanese values to the world. For example, rice, noodles, and sake werent as prevalent outside of the dwarven country, Ankor-Nazta, and only spread to the humans through her. In addition, Yorshka had mentioned how Loatryxian culture had changed quite a bit during her reign, to the point they knew about bushido and stuff. Although, I did know she brought the train and gun to this world. I couldnt exactly forget how I saw the train station in Estrali and how thetter caused Grimnirs exile. Maybe there were other mundane manatech around, invented and created by Chihiro, but I didnt know about them. Mhmm, yum. Hmm, well, it certainly would be interesting to hear more about my fellow transmigrator but, I guess there is something more pressing to ask you, I said after finishing my stew, now switching over to my spaghetti after cleansing my pte with some fragassa milk. How and why are you here, sir? I was blunt about it. Even if this man was the foremost authority when it came to magic and Istari, it didnt mean much to me since he, well, didnt look like it. He didnt exude the aura of a king. He seemed more like a tired college student or professor, seeing as how he looked like a man in his early thirties. Even after I heard he was the archerudite and greeted him with the respect you should give to a man of his position, it felt weird after he told me to stop. He wasx and introverted. He wasnt like Tehmrayn, who was aloof in an intimidating manner, or Saori, who was mostly quiet until she had to talk. He was the analytical type who enjoyed watching others. Lady Hestia, please, Tasianna chastised me a bit, prompting me to apologize for my behavior. Regardless of why he was here, he was invited to this ce by Tasianna, so I really should show him some courtesy. Dont. In a sense, Im not here for anything else but my selfish desires as a schr. Im perfectly alright with however you wish to treat me, as long as it remains truthful and yourself. Deceit troubles me more. So tiring when I have to separate truth from lies. The man yawned, massaging his eyes in the process. Anyways, after dealing with that leviathan, Ive beening over to your subspace every day, waiting for you to wake up. I was just in the toilet before you gave your toast. He was the one who performed the lightning spell in your ce, Lady Hestia, Tasianna informed me. I believe Princess Fargryneill mentioned seeing his [Ramuh] from where you were. Ooooh, right. I remembered how I saw the purple magic circle while healing the demonkins. W-wait, does that mean that floating ind with the house was also yours, sir? I believe I saw somebody on it. Yes, correct, he answered after swallowing some noodles. He continued after drinking something to clean his mouth. Knowledge seekers; those are the people we call schrs and mages whose only goal in life is to seek more information. Knowledge is power. As archerudite, I personally believe this to be true even for those on top of the world. I dont care if you are an archmage capable of toppling the world, once you swear this oath to God Istari, you do so knowing you cannot stop wandering the world and learning. For even I am just a child before the vastness of the Origin Gods. As such, this floating ind was his preferred method to wander the world. Uzerra was a mage who could use all six elements at their highest level, but he still wasnt a [Space-Time Mage]. He couldnt teleport around. Although, I still had one question though. Why an ind? Why not a griffon or gargoyle, sir? Honestly, Im still confused how you managed to make an ind float with you. Even my sister would have trouble doing so outside her Territory. [Because he likes to sleep, Master!] Surprisingly, it was Rajah who answered. [I asked Mister Uzerra about the ind! He brought me up there himself. He has a ce to sleep, a room with lots and lots of books, and also so much paper! Also a small garden like Tasiannas! Oh, and the view! Master, I touched a cloud!] Hmhm, hmhm, Uzerra giggled before he started stroking my virigress. The innocent curiosity of a child. Nothing is more pure than that To answer your question, let me ask you in return. Why make a subspace using [Room], o ingenious one? Touch. I had to admit it was a stupid question. If I thought about it, wasnt his floating ind just like Grimnirs wagon or our [Room]? In fact, why did I question such a smart idea? Wasnt it an old school RPG ssic to have a flying or floating base for thete game? Meaning, why havent I exactly thought of upgrading our wagon into a flying wagon?! I see I piqued your interest, but the mechanism of a floating ind isnt exactly something I can exin in one lecture. You probably saw itsrger, upgraded version in the blood fortress of the vampires, Drascul. Prompted by this, I asked Tasianna if the fortress was still around, to which she nodded. I also heard Tatsuya and Kyouya were on it, so I wanted to ask them about Saori. When I mentioned the two, Uzerra suddenly leaned forward, showing an enervated smile. This is why I came. Knowledge like this. I had heard there were otherworldersJapanesesummoned by Aureolis, but I never got to meet them properly. Which brings me to the current situation, Princess Hestia. You. Me? The reason why I came to help Elyonda was due to a deal I made with the rightful Princess of the Yeosian throneRhea Sealight. He then raised his hand up, pointing a finger at me as his sharp ears began to twitch uncontrobly like wings. The deal was the information on a new dragon princess. The eight. Where she was, from which mother, and also how she was an idol of the Goddess of Light. Tasianna and I both snapped our heads at the man, eyes wide open as we couldnt believe what we had heard here. This was why Renee apologized to me after we dealt with the enemy in the arena. It all made sense now. No wonder she looked so guilty, since she just sold my personal information! I really dont want to curse her since shes a friend, but Tasianna had that human-hating look on her again. Obviously, since it probably felt like a betrayal. Seems like Tasianna doesnt know about it at all. Did Renee keep this secret from everybody? In Aleistunum, knowledge is more valuable than davi, Uzerra rified. Since the founding of the country through God Istari, coin nor bloodlines have ever been more important than information. None of the archerudites have ever changed this fact. Not the second, the third, fourth, or when I was elected 600 years ago. It doesnt dull the sting, though Pardon for beingte! Speaking of the devil Renee, still wearing her wind knight armor, rushed into the room with Rita in tow, looking as if she hadnt had a day of sleep since west met. Sure, her hair was well-kept and it seemed she was eating well, but even through her thick make-up, I could see her dreary eyes. Hello, were here! Sorry for beingte! Rita cheered, still disguised as a human. She gave me a quick greeting and how she was happy to see me awake again, before she noticed the dishes on the table and pulled out her notebook to document the taste like a food blogger. Naturally, Uzerra smiled at her behavior. However, Rita wasnt the person I was super focused on. Noticing Tasiannas and my re, Renee flinched. She then looked over at Uzerra and quickly put two and two together. I-I apolog! Come on, lets enjoy the feast, first. Huh? Tasianna and Renee reacted. You had your reasons. However, I dont want to sour the mood, since this is the time to be happy that we all survived and managed to win! So,e on, eat, Renee! Ill beat your ass with Neill, afterwards! Y-yes, of course. Thank you. There was a ce and time for everything. Right now, Renee was still a friend, and I was a good person towards my friends. I didnt want to ruin this feast which my friends had wanted to celebrate with me up until now. Tehmrayn and Larent didnte, not to mention Mother who was resting. As such, seeing Rita and Renee join was a good thing. Somebody probably informed them but camete since they probably were busy. As if I would turn them away. For now, I was hungry and wanted to eat and drink. I wanted tough and sing with everybody else, so I would satisfy this itch I had. Doing all of this with a group was far more fulfilling than eating all alone. This was how I enjoyed my life. CHEERS! And I would bloody Cheers! along with everybody else. Im SORRY! SORRRRRRY! You better damn be, you fucking bitch! Hrk! Until everything was over and it was time to inflict punishment upon the sinful! ArrrrrrrrrrrGHHHHK! My arm! Renee cried out in pure agony as Neillnded the eight wrestling move on her, twisting her body and limbs around like y. F-Fargryneill, is this really Before Rita could interject, Tasianna grabbed her shoulder, causing the former to tense up. A chill probably went down her spine from my icy fairy. Appropriately, her new frost powder was enveloping her figure and grimace. Naughty children must be punished. Fascinating. A newly chosen blessed of Yeostar is currently struggling to free herself against the might of a frenzied Kargryxmor spawn. On the other hand, Uzerra was noting things down, even sketching how everything was happening. Was this guy actually a historian documenting everything?! Ark! I apologize, I really am sorry for what I did. Arrrghk! Renee tried to plead for her life, but Sis didnt let her go for one second. I understand what I did was wrong! I really do! I knew this would happen, but my original n to sell my information didnt work! He knew about me from my substitute mother and real father! Her substitute mother probably referred to the woman Renees real mother married to keep up her image as Royce, the male knight. I didnt know who this substitute was or who her real father was, but if I remember correctly, didnt the people after I saved them in the arena mention something about Royce being married off to an Aleistien? So, was Renees family from Aleistunum? Ooof! I thought we needed help! Hrrrrrrrrrriiiiiiiiiiiik! Arck! Renee cried out as Neill let go of her, before resuming her punishment with a different pose. Ahahak! Im sorry, it was the only thing I had left! I-I had nothing else! Bullshit, you had my information! Even with idents here and there, you are the human who knows about me the best! You couldve given the elf my information instead of my whelpling sisters! Did you even try?! Neill asked her with a scornful look, having activated [Battle Frenzy] as proof for her anger. Dammit, I introduced you to her since I trusted you! I damn trusted you with my family! Aaaaahi, and I know that means breaking unwritten rules in your Adulthood Pilgrimage! Im sorry! Renee cried out, but to no avail. Im sorry! Im really sorry, Fargryneill! I couldnt give yourArkinformation out! I couldnt! And you gave my sisters! Thats not better! Do you really think this is touching when you know how much my family matters to me? I finally, finally got a younger sister, and I really, really wanted to be a good older sibling, okay? Just like my older sister and brothers! However, now lookie here, my friend does this to me?! ARRRRRGH! Renee had exined why she sold off my information like a social media tform, mentioning how this was the only way to bring Aleistunum to help out against the invasion. Considering how her country was her top priority, including the emancipation of women in Yeoss noble society, being willing to risk things like herself wasmendable! However, it all turned into moral greyness once she admitted she had sold my information off. What the hell was that? Sure, her original intention was just to sell off her own lifes story, but why was I her next target once her gambit failed? Couldnt she have figured something else out? I didnt know how difficult it was to bargain with Aleistunum, bute on. Just like Tasianna and Neill, I felt betrayed by Renee. She was supposed to be a shining knight! To be fair, the information she gave me wasnt exactly too intrusive. All the information had alreadye to me through my contacts in Sariel and Artorias. I just wanted confirmation on the rumors. More POVs. You look at information through different eyes, Uzerra was trying to defend her, but I was not having any of that. Neill, you can stop Still, I had sis stopped for a moment. Maybe, but this is still a breach of trust. Renee, I considered you a friend, even if our interactions hadnt been too long. I promised you to defend your city and I did. While Mister Uzerras participation in the raid was at the end of the day necessary, it doesnt absolve the fact you told him my information without my permission. Urgk I know. I had intended to tell you everything once you woke up. Renee groaned and tried to stand up, but decided against it and prostrated before me. Still, it isnt an excuse. I know I cant just earn trust after I threw it away, so, please, do whatever you wish with me. Im content with all youve already done for me, Hestia. I, and the entirety of Yeos, owe everybody in this subspace a major debt. Haaaaa. I sighed. The feast had ended and as such, I decided to deal with this now. Everybody outside of Tasianna, Rajah, Neill, and Rita were here to listen to what Renee and Uzerra had to say. The majority were either drunk, not willing to intrude, or waiting outside this room. In the process of listening to Renees reasoning, I also learned she had be the next Champion of Yeos. Not cause of the siege, mind you. Whether she was considered a war hero or royalty by the popce or not, every Champion had to go through the same processthe Tournament of Yeostar. The next match scheduled was mine with Neill. However, I was unconscious and Neill was too exhausted after everything, willingly giving up her match to recover her broken horn. Naturally, with both of us out, the only ones left were Renee and Alistar. Since the popce needed something to clear up their minds after such a disastrous siege, a match sounded like the perfect time for some celebration. In any case, Renee won after what they described was a pretty narrow win on her side. Alistar, having trained with Renees mother, was already used to the knight armor and her swordsmanship. In addition, Renee wasnt used to her unique Job yet, having only had some time to get used to it. It was a match won by the narrowest margin. Would have been an entertaining match to watch, seeing as Neill described it as such. Regardless, even with Renee bing the newest Champion, it didnt mean I could forgive her so easily even if she was a colleague now. Neither could Neill, which prompted her to activate [Battle Frenzy] and suckerpunch Renee into a wrestling match. That was how we ended up like this. What did you reveal? I asked after deliberating over it. Your name, Melloxtressas name, location, the fact youre a blessed, and that you are currently fighting in a siege due to a Divine quest. I swear, that was all. Honestly, that doesnt sound too bad. Renee didnt know I was a reincarnator. In fact, everybody but Adhi and she knew about this secret of mine. I had told Prisci, Haati, and Lorena about it after they joined up, since the fact would have probably slipped out of somebodys mouth if I hadnt. Renee only knew I was a blessed and that was it, since I never found it important to tell her. Uzerra then turned to me, looking tired as always. I only needed your name to make sense of everything, Hestia-san. Knowing Chihiro made it easy to notice certain names. Hestia Atsuko was not amon name in this world, in fact, I was 100% sure it was unique. Hestia was the name of a Greek goddess while Atsuko was a Japanese name, even if you wrote it in romaji instead of in kanji. You wouldnt find either of the two in Peolynca which could only mean one thing. Considering Uzerra had met Chihiro before and considering his inquisitive nature, he probably had learned some Japanese. With how he introduced himself and how he just addressed me, it was crystal clear that he knew I was a reincarnator. While the information Renee had given him was rather miniscule, to the point anybody with a good informationwork could find out, it had given probably the most knowledgeable man in the world all he needed to deduce things. I did feel less bad about Renees loose tongue, but it still felt awkward. If its of any sce, knowledge is there to be savored. Aleistunum is neutral in everything concerning the worlds politics, which includes the war. In a way, you could consider us like Kargryx and Loatryx, he continued to defend Renee. I want to know and continue learning. Knowledge by itself has no good or evil, but I understand its worth in my hands. I know how threatening I am, even if I just want to be a schr. Waaaah. He yawned and rubbed his eyes. In any case, I have done what I wanted today. Enlightening day. Lady Hestia, if you can,e visit the ruler of the blood fortress. She, too, would like to give her greetings. Once you do, invite me with you. You will want a chaperone. He then opened his book and took out a bookmark and gave it to me. Its enchanted for a single use. Call me with it. Also, after youre done with this, if you ever need something, visit Aleistunum. As I said, knowledge is more valuable than gold there. Information is not cheap, so if you wish to share your story,e. I will wee you with an open door. Waaaaaaaah Huaah. Well, as long as I am not hibernating. Hes really yawning a lot. Low energy, too. Nothing like Mothers sleeping cycle. Is he okay? The lime-haired elf adjusted his sses onest time before he left the room only for me to click my tongue and dash over to the door, confusing the elven schr with my sudden behavior. I reached out my hand, pointing at the sketch and documentation he just made just now on Neills wrestling moves. Already? He figured it out immediately. He tilted his head, looking a bit forlorn. I wasnt born yesterday. Since you cherish the proper transaction of information so much, why dont we start our business rtionship now? Please, hand it over since this is my home, and you are my guest. I kept a serious face on, trying to imitate how Saori or Eine usually did it. Ive already met your siblings, Lady Hestia. I know what [Battle Frenzy] does. Your sister activating it and performing some grappling moves isnt special, he tried to argue his way out of it, but the fact he was so defensive about it made it all the more suspicious. Oh no, not when you were so focused on the sketch. If its valuable enough for the most knowledgeable man to try to obtain and defend, then it has some worth. Im not wrong to think of that, right? I submit. Uzerra flung his hand up in the air. I shall await your price at ater date, after youre done with your business. With a smile, I let him go. By opening the door, it signaled Shay and Beth toe in and ask if everything was alright. I asked them to guide Uzerra out of the subspace, and made it clear they shouldnt let him explore too much of my home. Once he was gone, Tasianna approached me, telling me I did a fine job. She told me Uzerra hadnt made an effort to ask any questions about us until now, exining he only askedIs Lady Hestia alright? before he left. It seemed he couldnt help himself today. Although, if Miss Saori were here, Im pretty sure she wouldnt have let him go with the notebook. She probably would have taken it away to make sure she would have more leverage during the deal. Understand what exactly he wrote and documented? I flinched at what Tasianna just said. I hadnt thought of that scenario at all! I thought I did a fine job, but it seemed I still had a long way to go to reach Saoris or Eines merchant senses. After I let out a sight, I turned to the others inside. Your opinions? We had to return to the subject at hand. Rita was the first to answer, Please, forgive her. I understand the implications of selling off information without your permission. As a knowledge seeker, I knew that well. I am sure Renee thought about it thoroughly, considering she had brought two mages with her to the archerudite. The two Evidian mages, Naemon and Joek, had reportedly escorted her to Aleistunum. When I asked Renee about it, she told me she had told them about her secret to get them to help her. As such, she thought her n would work, considering it was such a tight-lipped secret. She just hadnt expected Uzerra to have questioned her family about it. Yeah? And here I thought I was the reckless and impulsive one of us three! You really are just aNevermind. Neill felt conflicted on the subject, moving left and right as she tried to think of an answer. In the meantime, Tasianna answered. In my opinion, forgiveness, mydy. Why? Because from a strategic standpoint, her decision to gain the support of Aleistunum, specifically the archerudite, was the main reason why we could execute the n properly. Yes, I am confident Empress Melloxtressa wouldnt have needed the help, but it made it so she didnt need to stall out the battle. In this situation, it was a war, mydy, and wars usually require sacrifices. Tasiannas body had already recovered from the scars she gained in Artorias, since she was a fairy, but she had seen two battlefields in the span of two days. I could understand this logic of hers. If she had returned, prior, to ask you for permission, the deal wouldnt have progressed, since you were stuck in that dimension hole. As backhanded as it was, it was the correct decision, in case you and Empress Melloxtressa hadnt returned. Yes, she could have sent a manatech bird to ask, but there was a risk of it being destroyed. Not to mention, Yeos didnt have ess to those long-rangemunication crystals we saw Lady Maverina show us. The crystal was a magical E-Mail, but it wasnt just a prototype, it was also wed. It hadnt spread around the world yet, only reserved for mages guild leaders and the inventors of it. The fact that asking me about this subject wouldnt have been possible made me rethink Renees situation. Yes, she had asked without knowing about anything, but in such a situation, where her country was in danger, wasnt it the best decision she could have made? Should I fault her for it? Even then, as Uzerra mentioned, the information she gave was ratherckluster. Now that you mention it, Renee was also the one to promote all of us as heroes. As I was thinking this through, Neill spoke up after she was done thinking. Quite a lot of people were asking if you were awake yet, Sis. I think quite a few people know your name. Shouldnt it have helped your fan counter or something? Now that you mention it, this didnte up, huh? [The Light], show me my fan count. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 17980 An increase of 799, if my parallel minds remembered correctly. Huh. Thats quite a lot. Honor should go to those who deserve it the most. The fact you were a major yer in this siege was unquestionable. I know I have ulterior motives, but I didnt sing your praises just to push my agenda about female warriors. I did it because I am indebted to everything you have done for me, Hestia. Without you, I dont know how many people would have died. I frowned, even more conflicted than before. Hey. Neill tapped my shoulder. At the end of the day, I can be angry for you, but only you can forgive her. If you ask me, it cant be ignored, but it isnt that big of a deal. Hmm. Guess that is true. I scratched my head, frustrated about what happened. Whatever. Renee. Yes? She finally stood up. You owe me. Yes, absolutely. Then, let me think of a way to make you repay it. Just make sure to do your best to also persuade your people if needed, Renee. I smirked, causing her to flinch back when she heard it. She probably realized the meaning behind my veiled words. If you thought about it, getting my hand on a Champion of Yeostar, no matter how young, would help out my position as Champion. To help out Artorias, I had to also defend them from the church, so having Renee on my side would undoubtedly help me out. They could question me, but what would happen if they got on the bad side of the strongest potential Champion? Oho, I was onto something here. Sure, there was still the problem that I couldnt fully trust Renee after what she did, but who could I trust? My Sis. From the look of it, Renee really valued her friendship, considering she was more willing to share information from her best friends younger sis. Okay, that didnt sound as cool as I thought it would. In any case, what was important here was the debt. She just said it twice; Rhea Renee Sealight was indebted to me. Royalty. Tasianna was right, I had to look at it rationally, instead of my usually emotional side. Alright, Renee, then let us go? I pointed at the door, confusing her with my sudden remark. Whats with that look? Have you forgotten? I promised the people I would help them with their wounds. Even if they lost an arm or body part, I will regrow them! That was right. Now that I was full, it was time for me to get back to work as a priest. After every battle, there would always be relief work. While in Cedaraille and Artorias, I didnt have [Miraculous Grace] so I could leave the work to the priests and alchemists to solve things. However, right now, I had this incredible spell to use, and I was fully willing to use it. Once Renee understood this, she immediately agreed to it and began guiding me and the other three. We walked out of the subspace, where I noticed we were inside a room from the pce. I walked over to the window and looked outside, only to widen my eyes at what remained of Elyonda. The city itself was already severely damaged before returned after my dimensional trip, but Karhntheels Territory and the grimgarians assault had further destroyed anything else. It honestly looked like an earthquake had greeted the ced, following the arrival of a tsunami flooding the streets and rubble, before andslide had covered everything up with earth hills. Not a single house was intact, not even the ones over at the nobles and merchants district. The pce was still standing, but I wouldnt exactly call it livable anymore, seeing as a whole section in its left wing was missing and the whole garden and ground floor was flooded. Even without mentioning all the destruction, there were also the mounts of undead bodies. I saw citizens and soldiers both working together, throwing bones, body parts, and other leftovers into carts to be transported out of the city. Neill told me she had been helping out, pointing at the smoke signal rising to the sky. She also told me looters were also around, helping out by dismantling the grimgarian corpses. Even after a week, there was still so much to do before they could even rebuild their homes. Anasthasia and the Duke are nning on asking the archerudite to help us out. He told us he wasnt as omnipotent as Empress Melloxtressa to excuse us, but I know hes definitely an S rank adventurer. His magic alone could terraform this entire ce, Renee then let out a sigh, before I suddenly heard somemotion from the sky. I looked up, seeing gargoyle-riding knights fly past me. They were moving outside the city, where I noticed people were fighting against some monsters. I instantly realized what was up. Monster spawnings? Yes, Lady Hestia. It hadnt been easy, even after we filled up our storage with plenty of full mac nts, Tasianna informed me. Rank Cs and Bs have been spawning, which is a relief, since the mana in the ground could spawn a rank A, without a doubt. Even the nts have been overgrowing. Mana nurtures them, but most just die out from the overflow, Ritamented from a nts POV. If you ask me, thisnd should be inhabitable now. There is just too much mana around. Either we manually removed all of it, or we had to wait for it all to dissipate by itself. However, we also risked having this all ce turn into a monster-infested area like the Belzac forest. Regardless, it didnt look too good for Elyonda. Nevertheless, I had a goal. I told Renee to begin announcing I was awake and that people shoulde to me for healing. Neill suggested going to what remained of the church, saying the emergency clinic was over there. I nodded and walked over there as Renee prepared things. Once there, I was instantly greeted by the priests and alchemists, as I had met all of them once or twice already at the arena. As such, we got through the pleasantries quickly and I could suggest to them my n. Of course! without warning, the bishop shouted. Yes! Please! A miracle from a Champion, no, idol of the Goddess! Please, elucidate our poor eyes with a true white grace, mydy! Humble us with your brilliance! Okay? I somehow got their support. However, I had also not realized this reaction wasnt thest one I would receive today. How could I, when people hadnt treated me this reverently before? And I meant it, as these people were actively praying and pleading with me for my aid. When Renee arrived, I was told manatech birds were sent to soldiers to announce my wish to help, mentioning people should being at any moment now. It was just, she had a rather conflicted face when she said it. Once again, this was a warning I had ignored. And when it came, it came hard. Champion Hestia! Please, treat me first! No, me! Grant me the honor to be the first to embrace your warm mes and divine healing! Please, grant me my arm back through your miracle! I swear, I will work harder than anybody else! I will build a statue for you, dy! My performance in the arena, the gossip of the soldiers who saw me fight, and the fact I had announced my wish to heal them in the arena. All of this coupled together into a neat package, before Renee came out to announce my contributions. If Artorias considered me a hero, Elyonda considered me even more than that. To the people rushing into the clinic, to the point Neill had to use her dragon paths to crowd control them before they formed a crowd crush, I was something more than a typical blessed, right now. To most of them I was an Please, save us, the Goddesss Angel Dragon! DIY: How to turn your fans into stans and then into cult members. A note from AbyssRaven The information given was pretty worthless to the person, but the moral aspect had to be considered. Everything is fair in war, though. Not everybody might agree with her decision, but Renee had her reasons for it. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 365: Relief Effort in the City of Troubles. Chapter 365: Relief Effort in the City of Troubles. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Continuous Cast Lv. 6] [Mana Eyes Lv. 7][Benevolent Aura Lv. 6] gained 423 human and beastman have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 18403 Rank B. Hunters and Mercenarys guild. Thank you so very much for all your help, Princess Hestia. Eh? Four days of healing. It took me four days to finish healing everybody in Elyonda, which included the civilians, the tourists, the adventurers, the knights, and any nobles. Which was why my follower count rose up so high, since I actually got to personally meet some of the people who were still a bit apprehensive of me. As much as Elyonda was a religious state, there were quite a few people who admitted to me they didnt believe I could have actually regrown some peoples limbs. In fact, they didnt even bother toe with the initial wave of people, which was mostly made of fanatics who came purely cause they knew of my singing and healing abilities. It took these hold outs until the third day to actually appear, after they saw two days of my hard work. Well, outside of that reason, all this healing took me four days also cause of the time involved. While using [Miraculous Grace] wasnt a problem if I did it slowly and for a single person, having to do it more than once and for hard procedures like regrowing limbs or bones was a herculean task. The spell by itself consumed a ton of mana, which meant arcane corruption. That alone meant I had to be careful considering how many people were injured in this city. Now, I could have had Neill perform the same thing she did when I healed the demonkinseject the corruption right out of my body with her dragon paths. However, the city had a severe mana spawning problem right now, to the point you couldnt go a day without at least ten rank Cs or Bs appearing. This meant those capable of fighting, like my group, had to be sent out hunting monsters repeatedly over the past few days. Sure, the saurians, the wyverns, Neill, and others were leveling up pretty well and the in monsters provided food, but the city was beyond understaffed. The ce had so many problems, including building temporary shelters for everyone that lost their homes with earth magic. I also was included here. Honestly, I could go on and on about how much this ruined city neededwater mages to push the flooding away, fire mages to burn corpses, earth to build homes, and wind magic to clean up rubblebut it wouldnt end. There just was so much. Even poor Rita was being overworked like a horse, since she had flora magic. Thend had to be cultivated again. And we couldnt forget Mothers ice had also frozen a good chunk of the ce, too. You know, I saw a ton of these natural disasters hitting cities and towns on the news, but the moment it affected you, you really realize how much of a nightmare this all was. Healing could only do so much until hunger came into y. Food and safety really were the biggest problems here. It was when I was resting after the mass healing that a representative of the hunters and mercenarys guild asked me toe to their temporary guild hall. Although, it was just a tent with the receptionists and guild master, really. This was prime time for adventurer work, after all. This was how I just got my ranks upgraded. But why? I asked the temporary de facto guild master as I took back my ID. The adventurer guilds are usually neutral when ites to wars, but this was technically a monster invasion. While you didnt formally receive the Quest, mydy, you still partook in the Quest that Duke Alberstien and Lord Jethro issued. As Lady Renee said, You deserve what you are due, the guild master, a rather drained-looking man in his forties, exined. My own contribution to the invasion was quite meager, I admit. I shot down a few high orcs and echikobolds, but for a rank B? Pitiful. However, the reports I read from the people I asked told me you had done more than just kill a couple of monsters. I guess I did. Wooooo! While I wasnt feeling that too enthusiastic about the rank up, the person next to me was feeling it for me. Rank A! Finally! Ahahaha,e on, why arent you more excited about it? Rank B? That means more possible Quests you can take, so why not just say WAAHOOOOOO! Eh? Neill was pretty much a pure adventurer with a tendency to n her trip towards cities with tournaments. I had forgotten that fact. Wahooooo! Seeing her so excited, I just did my best to sound hyped up, although it did kinda remind me that I have barely taken on any normalQuests since that geiserg extermination. I made such a big deal of raising my rank when I first became a hunter, but now, it just was something I put behind my idol and blessed work. Well, it does make things more exciting though. Also next to me was Tasianna, who was here since she also got her rank upgraded. In her case, her actions and contributions were just delivered to us this morning from the guild master in Port Annencia, probably ordered by Duke Greenveil, who I sent back home with his knights on the day I woke up. In addition, Shay and Beth also got their contributions reported, but since they werent adventurers, we couldnt do much about it. Beth, who hade with us alone since one of the twins had to watch over Mother, didnt think it was necessary. To her, she would do whatever I wanted, even if she was officially part of Aurora or not. Her brother had a simr opinion. Wanting to know why Tasianna was more excited about it than I was, I asked her to borate. Well, obviously, dungeons, mydy! Dont forget that we need higher ranks to enter the higher level ones! You goddamn genius, I had forgotten all about that! THE LOOT! I jumped right up, before I snapped my head over to Neill and back to the guild master. There were 20 reported rank Bs, and I managed to kill five of themthe navy oneswith a spell and a spell song all by myself. Not including their battalions and fleet. Why am I not rank A, then? Why only B? I thought you needed a couple of rank As to defeat a rank B monster? Oh, thats because you still need to fulfill the rest of the requirements, Sis, Neill answered for the man, before deepening her voice to sound like an officious old man. Ahem. Requirements to be a rank A hunter or mercenary: first, 40 rank B and ten naturally gained rank A points, reaching level 100, and,stly, a qualification test against a rank A adventurer or acknowledgedbatant. I took my test a while ago. Ha, should have brought somebody at Yorshkas or VifiYoks level. Neill was smirking, knowing full well how impressive of a feat bing a rank A adventurer was. Sure, I had been meeting more than my fair share of rank A adventurers, despite how rare they were, but most were either associated with the guild or some high-ranking position like a knighthood. Like Yorshka and Farron were knights, and the saurians werent rank A yet, but they would have a meeting with the guild after us. Even then, they belonged to a recognized warrior faction. Outside of them, Tehmrayn was a Champion and knight, Larent was a former knight, Muraina, the elven ranger in Griffonpeak, was the representative of Artoriass hunters guild, and Neill was my sister. Aside from my enemies, I was pretty sure those were the only official rank As I had met up until now. Those I could confirm, anyways. Then again, wasnt Tehmrayn level 161? Wouldnt that make him rank S? Honestly, I should finally ask about it. Question then: how do you be a rank S? It was a question I hadnt asked up until now just cause it wasnt relevant to me. I was a rank C for most of my adventurer career, after all. The guild master ced his hand forward, only showing two fingers in a peace sign. Level 200. Thats it? How many people in this world are at such a high level? the guild master asked me, but I couldnt really answer it. We cannot test you outside of sending you off to y a rank A all alone or have you join a party to y a rank S. However, those were the only few ways you can level up to such a level. What do poultry sums of points mean in the face of overwhelming power? If that is the case, then getting to rank S will take a looooooong time. I cant evolve, after all. You were promoted to rank B because of your ability to decimate rank Bs as if they were nothing. Even fighting a single rank B would have sufficed. The same thing applies to Miss Tasianna. Lady Hesita, through your deeds in this siege, you have gained enough rank B points through ying rank Bs, ying hordes of rank Cs, and taking on a raid against an SS rank. You also recieved enough rank A points from this battle as well. You are over level 100 too. All you need to do now is to take the test, and you will be promoted to rank A. And thus concluded my meeting with the adventurer guild. How long has it been since I started out as an adventurer? Nearly a year, I believed. I was this close to bing a rank A. All I needed to do was to ask Farron or Muraina for a test, and I could probably be one. Tasianna on the other hand was still missing some rank A points, due to her contribution mostlying from the Port Annencia battle in the Lecartiglio Duchy. Apparently, Yorshka was the star over there, so she and the wyverns had less to show for themselves. Speaking of the wyverns, I had asked Beth if she still didnt want to be an adventurer, arguing that they could only join me in a dungeon if the twins became one. Hearing me say this, Beth said that she would discuss it with her brother. Both were feeling like they were severely falling behind us. Blessed Hestia! As I left the guild tent, a horde of people holding up baskets suddenly ran up to me. Some of these people were wearing tattered clothes while others looked like they were soldiers. Still, all of them held up the baskets they were carrying, offering them up to me. Looking inside each of them, I noticed there were sun-dried fish, fruits, and wild vegetables. What is the meaning of this? I asked with slight irritation, prompting one of them to answer. Our gratitude! Please, today, please ept them! Another side effect of my healing was the fact some people had be even more fanatical. I couldnt understand why. Sure, some people were entranced by my singing, which was what I expected, but even more wereing up to meet with me cause I was a blessed. They called me a miracle worker, considering my healing spells were stronger than a normal priestesss. Well, the spell I used does have miracle right in the name, but still! It felt like I was being adored too much, and in a way I didnt want. This behavior was even more grating since some of them even offered donations and white grace payment, despite how I didnt want them. I wasnt here to take things from people in need. Sure, I ate a lot, and with my sr core broken, I couldnt harness sr energy. But I couldnt just ept this, right? I told you this already, but I dont want your gifts. Yes, I appreciate them, but I didnt heal you because of mary or materialistic gain. I did it because I promised it to you and that it was the correct thing to do. Just ept it already, please! This was not the first time. How could we? This time, a woman spoke up. You saved my childs legs! Those godless undead were eating my child and I in the arena, but you came up to save us! You burned the enemy away with your purifying mes! Oh, Goddess above, please, ept it, Lady Hestia! Yes! Not even the knights came to our rescue! Not even the nobles! We forgave Prince Markval, but he wasnt the real reason we survived! Its like Champion Rhea has said, you and the many other adventurers were the heroes! As the man said that, others came up to us, each presenting presents to Tasianna, Neill, and Beth. Looking at their frowns, I could understand their feelings too well. They, too, were victims of Renees owe what is due speech. [Master ] From my shadow, Rajah was growling a bit, frustrated by how they were inconveniencing me. How, just like Beth, he had to hold his temper. No! Still, this was something I couldnt just ept like a rug. Hearing me raise my voice caused the people to cower a bit. As a normal inte dweller, I had learned of the more devoted fansthe stansspending obscene amounts of money towards somebody they idolized. Whether it were streamers, entertainers, or just political figures. They would throw away money on merchandise or donations, despite needing it themselves! Some might call them suckers. Others, simps! All these insults may be true, and to an idol, the support of their fans was an important factor for their career. Free money, you could say, and I could understand it. Idols work hard; breaking sweat and ruining their bodies to perform for their fans, so why shouldnt they ept somepensation? It made sense. However, my goal as an idol was to bring smiles to peoples faces. I was born and raised with a silver spoon, so I never knew the importance of money until Saori forced it into me. If I had be an idol on Earth, I wouldnt have cared about the money. I just wanted to perform. However, with my current situation in this world, davi was important. I needed coin for nearly everything. For example, the recent [Crystal of the Divine System] purchase really hit my partys funds like a freight train. Mizing my concerts for the nobility and rich and selling people merchandise and food during the performance were a necessity. Still, I had my limits to this. For example, taking food from people clearly losing weight due to rationing. With water mages, water was abundant, but not the ingredients for a healthy and bnced diet with two or three meals a day. If you want to show your gratitude to me, then show it by helping people out who need your help! If personal feeling arguments wouldnt work, then the next best way to do it was to take advantage of their religious feelings towards me. I cannot be everywhere to help everybody, so I do my best wherever I can. This is why we people, those living in society, join up together. A single person, no matter how strong, cannot do everything. But, in a team? We can share the burden, widen our horizon, and reach the ledges a single person cannot. I looked over at Tasianna, Neill, and Beth. I smiled and gave them a nod. Defeating the leviathan and the grimgarians wasnt a one-woman job. I couldnt have done it myself. We did it together. However, with the fighting over, you now have a bigger problem. Your ruined home. Helping us when we dont need it wont get you anywhere, but if you can lend this hand of yours to others, those too weak to stand here with you, then I am sure the Goddess will smile upon you. Even if it isnt Goddess Aurena, I would be happy to see us all work together. A bit too preachy, honestly, but it felt like the right thing to say here. Fortunately, it seemed to have worked when they started speaking to themselves, before nodding to my face. Youre right, Champion Hestia! No, Idol Hestia, youre right! Truly an idol to how we should act and behave to thank the Goddess for the blessings she had given us! In the darkest moments, we also need to shine bright! We must light up the fire to banish the shadows away! Yes! The Champion maker! You brought us Dame Rhea! To bring a human up, despite being a dragon. Thank you for your wisdom, Lady Hestia! Turning their heels around, the group of men and women dashed away from us, shouting that they would do me proud. Did I do the right thing here? This honestly looked like I indoctrinated them into what I believed they should be doing. Ahh, dont worry too much about it, Sis. Neill showed me a thumbs up. Dragonewts are worse. They took everything I said as gospel. That doesnt make it better. [Mhmm! These humans understood your brilliance, Princess! Ooooh, it makes me excited to join them! Maybe I can help them out more than just going out to hunt?] Beth stroked her chin as she nced around the now slightly rebuilt city, curiosity looking around for a task. [Yup, yup, Master. You always know best!] Rajah stated with the utmost admiration for me. Can you both not act like yes men? I want friends and family, not people parroting everything I say as if it were the truth of the world. The two were shocked to hear me say that, but I couldnt foster such behavior in my group. To ept everything I said or did just cause it stroked my ego was a one-way trip to arrogance and unnecessary pride. I developed into the woman that I was cause Saori kept objecting on my stupid ideas, Tasianna keeping my moralpass steady, Eine reminding me of where I started, and Grimnir granting me the wisdom of reality. To continue staying true to myself, I needed capablepanions, not bootlickers. [I-I apologize, Princess. I got a bit too ahead of myself.] Beth bowed deeply, letting her wings and tail go limp. [Mhmm, but Master ] Rajah wanted to argue, but stopped when I reminded him how I trained him when we first met in the Belzac forest. I would praise him when he was good, and admonish him when he was being feisty. [ I understand. Ill try to be less childish. Master, wants a powerful Rajah, after all! Not a weak Rajah who only hides in her shadow!] As long as you understand. I nodded, content with the fact I put my foot down as a tamer. I still hadnt chosen his rank C evolution yet, but that would change today. I just had to make sure he went into it with the correct mindset. Still, rank B, huh? I took out my ID and poured some mana into it, activating the emblem on the left of it to turn into one with a bow and arrow, symbolizing the hunters guild and their quasi-patron Goddess Themestra, Goddess of Hunting and Archery. I then looked down, where I saw a clear blue B. I did the same for the mercenarys guilds emblem, silently rejoicing at the fact I was a rank B. I didnt do many mercenary Quests, since being a bounty hunter and bandit killer wasnt my style, but it was good to have it. Who knows? Maybe I would one day get a Quest to hunt down some Yanderu Eluseuss? Now that would be something I would dly do. Having the correct rank would ensure I could get into it. Hear that? The Yanderu Eluseuss are fine game, but a demonkin girl I could sympathize with isnt? Feels so hypocritical of me. Well, that was my daily self-deprecation moment, so it was time to do some work. Neill excused herself, as she and the saurians were part of the hunting crew. Monster could emerge from the ground at any time due to mana in the area, so it was best to have somebody on patrol. Meanwhile, the rest of us went to the castle. Today was technically my day off after all the people were healed up, but there was still a ton of things that had to be done to get this city back onto its feet. Sure, most of the rubble and flooding was gone, but there were still a ton of people who didnt have any shelter and there was a huge famine problem right now. Why wasnt I sharing my food? Well, there was a reason why I had the skill [Gluttonous]. With no sr core, I couldnt make any sr energy, which meant I had to eat. A ton. Like a dragons share. Just like Neill. As cold as it was, I had to take care of myself and my party first. Another reason why I found the people trying to give me food kinda annoying. After we made it to the castle, I looked around the ce, trying to find Renee. The servants and guards were all busy with their own tasks, and I didnt want to bother them right now. As such, it was time to use my nose for a change. Rejected! We cant possibly afford such a price for all the supplies. That is simply robbery! Hmm? I noticed a lot of arguing behind a still undamaged door, recognizing the voice behind it. Nonsense. This is business, as callous as it is to say. Feeding an entire city, not to mention a nation at this point, isnt an easy task. Thebor, transportation, and time must be calcted into the pricing. The Greenveil Duchy is loyal to His Majesty, King Drangleic. As the Grand Duke of House Greenveil, I have a responsibility as the kingdoms Grand Duke of Economic Affairs. I need to calcte every possible event, seeing as we are currently entering winter. As abundant as our harvest was, I must sell it at an appropriate price. Seems like negotiations arent going too well. Hestia? I turned my head around at the sound of that familiar voice, noticing Renee was approaching us. Here so soon? It was quick. Neill is probably getting the saurians right now, I told her, before returning my attention to the noiseing from behind that door. Seems like Anasthasia and Duke Alberstien arent handling it too well. Sadly. Anasthasia did tell you the principality had financial problems already, right? Due to the war sortie a few years ago, the principality was slowly declining due to civil unrest and an economical downfall. From the looks of it, the civil unrest was sorta dealt with after the siege when Renee, Champion Royces daughter, became the next Champion of Yeostar. However, thanks to the ruined city and the fact every vige and town on the way to Elyonda was razed by the grimgarians, things werent exactly shiny. Anasthasia had wanted to use the Festival of the Stars, with the harvest festival and tournament of Yeostar, as a way to generate money from tourists and foreign merchants, but that had failed spectacrly. Although my sh mob was a general sess, all that effort was put to waste by the siege. Speaking of the sh mob, the bards from Bardic Inspiration Music had already departed from the city. Neill told me that, as adventurers, they had to look out for work. While they wanted to help, they needed to find work or they would end up in poverty. This was the case for a lot of adventurers, even the Yeosian ones. I couldnt me them. People should seek what would make their lives better, not fall into the pitfalls of morality. My party, on the other hand, could afford it. Well, this is what happens when you bring in two experienced merchants to the table, Lady Hestia, Tasianna let out a small sigh as she reminded me of the people behind the door. Reajaen and Duke Greenveil are a frightening duo. If we had brought in Duke Equevanna, too, those two probably would be suffocated. One good thing about having me as a friend was how I had a ton of contacts. What did Elyonda need right now? Clothing, food, and tools. Who could provide this? Merchants. Now, from the people who I knew who were merchants, other than Saori, Eine, and Haruka? Exactly; Duke Greenveil and President Reajaen. The Kingdom of Artoriass Greenveil Duchy was known as the merchant duchy jokingly since most of their nobles were more merchant andnd cultivator than nobles, while Reajaen currently presided over thergest merchant state in the Republic of Estralia. If Elyonda wanted a fair price, one not influenced by the fact that the city was in dire need of food and as such was susceptible to scrupulous merchants, then they had to speak with my allies. Also, yes, after I allowed Duke Greenveil three days to spend some time with his family after he fought on two battlefields, I just brought him back to Elyonda. Kinda scummy, in a way. However, he had already negotiated with Princess Anasthasia about my concert with his daughter, Amelia, so he already knew what a dire situation the city was. With Reajaen taking the position of a pure merchant while the Duke gave his input in the matter, the two of them were perfect to assure Yeos got the support they needed, but wouldnt have to pay more than necessary. Sure, it sounded like they were destroying both Anasthasia and Duke Alberstien behind the door, but what could you do? This wasnt a charity. There had to be some debts and such. The whole merchant and price thing wasnt my specialtiy, so I left it to the experts. We can offer some of the valuables weve rued over the years. Our port was a haven for Imperial goods. I heard Duke Alberstien suggest. That sounds enticing, but we can do better, my fellow duke. Griffonpeak has a dungeon, but I am sure His Majesty, King Drangleic, could possibly direct some funds for the goods if Artorias could gain ess to your arena as a training ground. I saw how magnificent its area simtion was. That was Duke Greenveil. Even now, he was trying to gain more favor from King Drangleic through this deal. [ It seems he might be building up to that,] Beth noted, to which I had to agree. If it happens, then it happens, Renee replied with a deep sigh. The general popce already hates the Empire after they abandoned us. The summit you are meditating over will probably be an important event. If we can persuade the nobles That was right, the Summit of Ankor-Nazta. Thend of the dwarves was pretty much my next destination, barring anything unexpected happening. The summit where the alliance of the eastern races would be held, where the dwarves of Ankor-Nazta would form an alliance with the Kingdom of Artorias. Although, that was just the initial goal, since the n was to cajole the elves of Sriel and dragonewts of Loatryx to join in. I would be attending as the Head of this alliance, since I was made the pretty figurehead by King Drangleic. Since this alliance would give me the military power I needed to deal a decisive hit to the demonkin controlling the Church of Aurenathe Prince of Envy. Now, I just had made Renee try to bring Yeos into the mix. Duke Alberstien and Sir Jethro, although hes still stuck in his bed, are both against doing anything to upset our rtionship to the Empire; however, both Prince Markval and Princess Anasthasia were for it. Although, as you can guess, our geographic position would be terrible if we were to take such arge leap. The Empire is literally just a days trip away with a boat. Yeos was weak militarily, so chances were low they would join us. However, I had hoped to bring Renee into the party for the future raid on the Prince of Envy. As a Champion of Yeostar, she would be a goodpanion if she could get trained by the God of Knighthood himself. But, if it wouldnt work out, then so be it. Speaking about boats, I presume they made it to the Empire by now. I was speaking about a merchant vessel we had sent to Port Saltzwieder, the closest port city to Elyonda. I hope the citys merchants can do something. We need food pretty urgently. Two days ago, Renee had sent out a merchant vessel with the help of the remaining Caedhulens, which included our reliable transport captain, Adhi. Yeosian merchants were entrusted with the funds the royal family were able to make from the festival to buy any food or items the city needed. Watched over by Master and Alistar, we were hoping this could help the famine problem out. Pretty much everything was done to solve this problem right now. Even Rita was currently trying to make some farmablend for the farmers to work on. I even sent out a letter to Cernust, a woond drake and [Flora Magic] user, asking him toe over. As a fellow dragonkin and friend, I trusted him, not to mention he managed to regrow the burned area around Cedaraille after the rachonoid queen raid. Also, I believe Rita mentioned how she knew him, so it should be the time for the two nt whisperers to reunite. In any case, why are you here? I asked Renee after our discussion was over. Oh, I was nning on delivering some documents to the Prince and his mother. They need to be reviewed. One of them contains the schedule for my official knighting. Woooah! Good for you, Renee! Prince Markvals mother, the Princess Dowager Estelle, was known by people as an insane woman who had lost her mind after learning of the fact her husband had died. Due to this psychosis, some people had even spread the rumor that she killed the mother of Anasthasia, despite Anasthasias daughter iming her mother had died from a sickness. In any case, I hadnt heard any other rumors since I rarely visited the castle or anything Yeosian nobility rted, but I knew Estelle was crazy. Like, fanatical mother kinda deal. Well, apparently, she had feigned her craziness to drive people away from her son as a way to protect him from the more overeager retainers. People would be less inclined to do risky stuff, when the fear of the crazy princess dowager could just order your head to be cut. Talk about extreme. Oh yeah, speaking about nobility and stuff, the four princesthe leaders of the four other countries of the Divide of the Five Princeswere sent back home safely after they got stuck here for the siege. Apparently, those countries were currently in a simr state to Elyonda. Maybe even worse, since the grimgarian invasion in those areas hadnt been repelled yet. Yes, crazy to say it, but the invasion hadnt totally ended. In Elyond and Artorias, we managed to drive them off, but in the nations along the coast, the grimgarians had managed to create a foothold. In other words, this wasnt the end yet, and it seemed like this side of Altrust would continue to be tumultuous in the future. Shouldnt I be helping them? Why should I? They werent my allied states and I wasnt some justice-crazy hero. Aurena hadnt sent a Quest to me yet to help them, so why should I lift a finger to go there when Elyonda needed my assistance. Yes, I did feel bad for the innocent people there, but as I said, I wasnt a hero. I have had enough of war for now. Well, if they sent a request, I might consider it. Its still good experience. Oh wait. Hey, have you heard anything from God Yeostar? I asked Renee after remembering that fact, but she shook her head. After she first heard his voice during her inauguration as a Champion, she hadnt heard anything from the man. In fact, Aurena and Kramps hadnt spoken to me ever since the siege. This silence was so weird. Was something happening up in Heaven, or were they ignoring us? In any case, thinking about it didnt do me any good. I had something to do with Renee today. Anyways, Tasianna, can you help Renee out with the documents, please? I want to start my information session with her right away! Tasianna nodded and left us to deliver the documents, while Beth, Rajah, and I went to the training fields. After all, I had a Unique Job and skill to appraise! Uniquer! A note from AbyssRaven Well, you guys know where we going this arc. Dwarves! Grimnir! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 366: Uniquer! Chapter 366: Uniquer! Up, down, back dodge, twiNo! Left! Woah! Hahaha, its been a while since we trained Hestia! Youve definitely gotten better, but youre still a newbie with that [True Spear Technique]! Dont rely on its predictions and attack paths! Yorshka lectured me on how to wield my ive, all while her hands kept moving up and down her spears shaft. Urgh! I groaned as I parried one of her blows using my ive. In that moment, the [True Spear Technique] in [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] activated. The System then provided me lines of attackafterimages of myselfdirecting me in how I should fight Yorshka. Each presented an opening I could abuse, but when I picked one of the double digit suggestions, Yorshkas body jerked and the number of moves suddenly were reduced to about five. When I stopped my body to readjust to the new lines, [Foresight] activated suddenly. In her current stance, she could only do a thrust at my legs, but my skill told me an attack woulde at my head. I spent some mana on [Foresight], and apparently Yorshka would twist her body around and smack me with her weapons shaft. And it all came true in a matter of a half-second. Hrah! Yorshka made the feint with a loud cry, before her feet adjusted to turn her body around. Ngh! I was already retracting my spear when I saw her feint, forcing me to just duck my head from the iing attack. Seeing as it would take too long to think and choose an attack with [True Spear Technique], I just followed my instincts and tensed up my legs. Hup! Using the momentum of ducking, I jumped back, bending my back around to do a cartwheel while sliding my long tail against the ground. The scale-dust ignited with a loud spark sound, allowing me to sh at Yorshka, forcing her to break off her attack and defend herself. Mid-way in my cartwheel, I used [Air Steps] to stomp the air andunch myself forward like a missile. Tsk! Damn! As borate as it was, my attack missed. Woo! Yorshka let out a sigh of relief as I slid across the dirt of Elyonda castles training ground. See? Your battle instincts have already been honed to a razors edge. You dont need to listen to [True Spear Technique]s fickle suggestions. Its a trap every newbie falls into. Feints, slight environmental shifts; pretty much anything which changes the chances of hitting things will affect it. Its confusing, I summarized what Yorshka wanted to tell me, to which she nodded with a smile. She then dug her spear into the ground and then tied her long, beautiful silver hair into a ponytail, swinging it around as she wiped some of the sweat off her forehead. Once she was done, she picked up her spear again and took a defensive stance. Alright, the warm-up is over. Try it out and then well take the skies like real dragoons! Got it! Training, oh, training. Without a doubt, most of my schedule was filled to the brim with training; idol, magical, martial, or whatever it was, it would always take up arge portion of my day. Pretty much whenever I wasnt busy with something else like providing healing, doing princess or blessed work, or even the asional much needed rest. Suffice to say, the moment I was done with my healing duties in Elyonda, I got right back into some sparring. In particr, weapon fighting, since I learned how woefully behind I was when I had to duel a weaponmaster. VifiYok and Larent both humbled me quite a bit. Sure, I thought I had magic to always help me out, but the war also taught me valuable lessons. During active conflict, either I managed my resources well or got crippled by [Arcane Fever] and [Exhaustion]. I couldnt rely on the best scenario. Murphys Law: always expect the worst. In this case, being able to defend myself when I couldnt afford to cast or use mana. As such, the best method to resolve this problem was the reason why I took up spearmanship in the first ce: learning to be a master dragoon. I nced at my ive as I reminded myself of it, gliding my hand across its sharp ck de, made from my corrosive obsidian. It was hardened and fused with eorianta metal that any decent weapon in Peolynca needed as part of an alloy at a minimumso it wasnt venomous anymore, but it still retained the edge and hardiness of it. After all, it was a material that came from my body. I then touched the catalyst I had embedded on its head, on the blunt side of this single-edged weapon. I could see the remaining scale-dust inside, before I refueled it with more from my wings. I then touched my chest, where my sr core should be, and tried to scrounge out a bit of sr energy absorbed by my scales, channeling it through my arms and into my weapon. Warning. The sr energy inside your sr core is at 0%. [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] will not activate properly Just as the System said, the bright light and low heat emanating from my ive was rather pitiful. Still, it activated. It was glowing, even just barely. Nope, test number one is a failure. I guess I cant use it until my core is back to normal, I concluded after this one test. I did try if I could continuously absorb and channel the sr energy until my weapon had enough juice, but it never really got over the slightly glowing phase. Well, it is connected to your [Sr Core] skill, so no wonder. Unfortunate. Indeed. Drakonian Sunlight Edge A skill connected to [Sr Core], and requires a core able to absorb and store sr energy to perform. If the total sr energy is above 1%, allows the user to harness this energy by spreading it throughout their body or anything they touch like mana, although it will dissipate at medium range. The element of this attack will be treated simrly to [White mes], if the user possesses that skill. In addition, allows the absorption of sr-based energy, reducing any damage dealt to the owner from them. The skillsbined are: [True Spear Technique Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 10] [Continental Drake Stride Lv. 10] [Superior Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 10] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 10] [Speed Of Sonic Lv. 10] Continental Drake Stride An improved [All-Terrain Maneuvering] reserved for drakes. An irreceable skill for thend moving drakes, allowing them to manage their weight and bnce to adapt to the terrain they are traversing. Increases speed and bnce while onnd Since when did I be a drake? I thought when I saw that skill. It was clear at this point that this was Yeostars reward to me. Aside from the levels and the Unique Job, this unique skill was what I got from the Divine Quest of the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty. Needless to say, a skill based on meleebat made absolute sense considering he was the God of War of the Pantheon of Light. Honestly, I did wonder if he would have mixed the skills together if I hadnt leveled up [True Spear Technique]. If he wouldve, then I wanted a refund, like, right now. Bloody hell, I spent enough SP to level up a Tier 3 skill from level one to ten! That was a lot of points! Regardless, this was my Unique skill. Arrgh, whatever! Lets go! I pped my wings and took to the sky, followed by Yorshka who [Dragoon Jump]ed into the air. She then stomped the air and twisted her body forwards in my direction like a twister with [Spiral], forcing me to block it. As my glowing ive shed against her spear, I felt my arms numbed from the force of her attack, before I pushed through it. I forced myself through her defence,unching a thin sr sh projectile at Yorshka, creating an opening for me as she dodged. With my momentum, I mmed my tail at her, prompting her to do the same to me in return. Urk! Hard! Scale-dust exploded, while silver powder hardened. That was the main difference between the standard Norder dragonkin scales and my mutated scales. The initial blow of her tail m felt heavy, but it quickly turned around when sparks from her attack triggered a massive explosion right in Yorshkas face. She survived, of course, so we quickly resumed our sparring session in the sky. She was my dragoon mentor, after all. In any case, outside of training itself, I had hoped I could have practiced with [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] a bit more. The sr energy I shot out was pretty much all I could muster, and all my sr energy was consumed when I shot it out. At least, I confirmed I could use it somewhat. Now, of course, there was some ovep, right? My [Sunfang Dragon] unique ability [Sr Beam] used up all the energy inside my sr core to unleash either a powerful beam or st of sr power centered on myself, before it sent my body into overdrive, rapidly heating my body up until it could release all the extra energy as either an explosion or outward st, usually as mes or another beam. It, along with [Symphonie des Feuergottes], were my two finishing moves. So, why did I believe this skill was so fitting? Why did it unlock a section in my battle kit I thought I should have had from the beginning? Well, it opened up a fourth resource for me: sr energy. Health. Mana. Stamina. These were the three main resources that most people had, not including things like bullets or other kinds of ammo, of course. What this skill gave me was the ability to use sr energy as an offensive tool, instead of just as a regenerative power or as ast resort. Before I got this skill, I could only use sr energy to restore Health, Mana, and Stamina or with my [Sr Beam] skill. I could shoot out beams of sr energy, or d myself in it. Now, I could do more. And, one more thing, despite its simrity to mana, sr energy didnt generate arcane corruption. Meaning, I could continue using magic even when I had [Arcane Fever], [Mana Stress], or [Exhaustion]. Sure, it had a short range, since it was a melee skill, but if I were to focus on fighting at close-range, I could literally grill somebody with sun power, instead of relying only on expending scale-dust. I understood it ovepped with some of my skills, but there was one thing my mes couldnt do, but sr energy could. Lady Hestia! It worked! My spar with Yorshka stopped as I heard that voice. Panting from what felt like a half hour fight, I looked down as Tasianna and Rita stormed out of the castle with ted faces. Your sr energy can feed the nts! Rita grinned, licking her lips as if she had just finished some dessert. I confirmed it! You can act as a substitute sun, even in the middle of the night! The nts told me you tasted good! Scrumptious! Yeah. Correct. Not only was I a rice cooker, grill, and steamer I was now also a sunmp. I managed to ept it, but it still felt like I was reducing myself into an item, again. Well, leaving my pride aside, this new ability allowed me to act as a sun for farnd to elerate food growth. With mana drowning the ground to the point rank Bs were spawning, crops were growing extremely fast; now, they could grow even during the night. Life was weird. After the castle bell rang, an hour had passed since my spar with Yorshka had begun. With my hair and brows drenched in sweat, I sshed some water on my face and wiped it away with a towel. The cold air of autumn immediately began to cool me down, making me feel so much better, albeit, a bit sleepy too. Taking a break from sparring, I walked over to a slouched Renee. Looking over at Farron runningpses around the field while topless, I concluded he and Renee were done with their training, too. Put a shirt on, old man. You have a daughter and wife. Dont try to make the singledies swoon in vain! I thought when I heard a few of the maids and other female workers stop what they were doing to stare at Farron. Sure, the dude was well-built and hot, but, sadly,dies, hes taken. Offering Renee a hand, I helped her stand up, before Rajah jumped out of my shadows with two bottles of water. We both took them and thanked my little virigress before we took a seat. Rita and Tasianna also came to us, showing us the fragassa nt they managed to grow from a seed inside my subspace, only using me as its sun. Experimenting with our skills was what my party did best. As Tasianna then transitioned into serving Renee and me some tea, we noticed some noiseing from the castle. Nudging my head a bit to the side, I saw a tall scalekin walking through the castles windows, followed by butlers and maids running away from him. From the look of it, this scalekin was dragging the corpse of a merfiend into the castle. Hmm? The man in full armor with a scuba diving tank on his back suddenly noticed us and opened the window, waving at us while holding the tail of a bled out giant shark. Chahayat, good work! Good hunt, today. I gave your slice to the little dragonewt already, Chahayat, the merfolk, informed us, probably talking about Prisci. The good Tide Watcher merfiend who I fought in my second round of the tournament didnt have too much of a spotlight during the siege, but that was cause he hadnt been around at the port. He had been fighting the merfiend summoned by Karhntheel underwater, and was still fighting them, since a ton of monsters were spawning in front of the coast, too. Just like with the ind hunting party, we were getting a lot of food from the ocean monsters. Chahayat led Jethros warrior priests out to hunt the monsters, providing the city with a ton of fish meat. Anything to feed all the hungry mouths. How are those Caedhulens doing? I was talking about the merfolk living under the ocean close to where I fought VifiYok. They hid inside the arena during the siege, but their homes were underneath the spot where Karhntheel mmed his tail at us. Rebuilding. Theyre helping out, right now, the merfolk answered in his usual raspy voice. Making a new home isnt without trials. I must go. More work. Take care. Come visit us, young scale. Will do when I get the chance. Stay safe while hunting! After he left, I finished my tea and ate some biscuits before I felt mildly rejuvenated, enough for me to take on another matter. A matter that Renee and I had originally nned to do today before Yorshka and Farron told us to train with them. Exactly. It was time. Not only did I have a ton of unique skills and a unique race, I now was the proud owner of a Unique Job. Unique Job: Idol Tyrant Fledgling Open it up, System Voice. I want information. Congrattions for unlocking and acquiring your Unique Job. From here on out, your Job System will now abide by the functions and rules of the updated Seraphim Protocol. This new System emphasizes the evolution of humanoids by allowing them to grow their personal Job in any way they wish, allowing them to close the gap between the ever-evolving monsters. While the majority of the world will still experience the old Job System, you will have the privilege, granted by the Origin Gods, to empower yourself now. However, please be aware, chances and events in the future will allow others to im this chance, before the full integration of the Seraphim Protocol to Peolynca Well, that was a lengthy introduction. They even threw in a granted by the Origin Gods. Laaaaaaame. Sooo, what is this protocol thing? Mana Eyes. Seraphim Protocol A protocol implemented by Origin Goddess Crustacia to renew the Job System in favor of the growth and evolution of the blessed. Bybining the gradual progression of evolutions and the free-forming growths of the Job system, the Unique Job System was created Hmm, doesnt say much. But, really, seraphim? As in, the angel seraphims? Huh, wonder if Crustacia has any ulterior motives with this. Very weird way to call it, since the word seraphim doesnt exist in Peolynca, so the people here wouldnt understand it. Since you are a monster transformed into a humanoid with [Humanize], you may use the new Job System without any issues while in this form. However, once you transform back, the new System wont be avable to you under most circumstances Wait, what? Under most circumstances? Ohohoho, now hold on! What did the gods do? Did they ount for dragons like me? Yo? Yoho? Ooooh, anyways, System Voice, exin what is new about this System. The Unique Job Systems most important function is the implementation of the three development Jobs. Simr to the Main and Secondary Job you should have gotten familiar with, the new System will increase the number of Jobs you may have active up to three. You may change the Jobs freely with any you currently have in your Job list, however, be aware you cannot ess the Job skills, spells, or abilities of those not attached to your Unique Job Jeez, three now? So, how many will they add if they rework this System again? Five? Did you get to the whole development Job part? Renee suddenly brought up, pointing out how I was frowning in confusion. There are a lot of new words in there. A lot of words you have to appraise. Its quite overwhelming, if you ask me. I nodded. I then did what she alluded. It was time for [Mana Eyes]. Development Job: A sub-Job rted to your potential and gradual progression as an individual. These Jobs are formed around the affinity and preferences of the user, creating a list of Jobs specifically designed to produce evolution points for your Unique Job. The list of development Jobs will differ from one individual to the next Evolution point: The building block of your Unique Jobs evolution. Each development Job may be leveled up a certain amount, allowing the owner to choose a bonus from it before resetting its level to redo the process and earn more rewards for your effort. One of these rewards will be an evolution point. Each Unique Job requires a different amount of evolution points until they may be evolved Okay, this is a lot to digest. System Voice, are you done with the exnation? Cause I have more questions. In this new System, each Job will work on a Prestige function, allowing you to level up and reset Jobs once they reach their max level. Through this process, the owner may earn the right to acquire Job skills, spells, and abilities and embed them into a Job slot. Each development Job will start out with a single benefit slot, but you may grow them to acquire more Job skills, spells, and benefits. Through the careful selection of which Jobs to level and prestige, you will decide the future evolution of not only your Unique Job, but also your development Job, which will unlock more fascinating and powerful rewards This was the introduction into the new Job System. If you wish to have any information borated, you may appraise the information with your preferred appraisal method, or you may inquire all of it at your nearby [Crystal of the Divine System] My gosh, thatst point sounded so much like an admin! It certainly was a huge surprise. It really sounded like the Job System waspletely overhauled, meaning possibly any levels I had in [Idol] and [Champion of Aurena] were now gone? Well gotta say, that sounded like the System blindsided me. I understood it was to give me ess to a, possibly, better power source, bute on! Phew. I took a deep breath. Okay, lets look at this properly now. Objectively. One thing the current Job System did have was the fact there were sooo many Jobs avable that it could be overwhelming. Of course, since you could only obtain three new Jobs per week, it kept it more bnced and less confusing, since you didnt need to rush your choices. In the end, the Job System was meant to give people the ability to grow and be as strong as monsters, so the more jobs you could take, the better. However, from the sound of it, the gods didnt like this quantity over quality kinda deal. I hadnt looked at it yet, but presumably, once I open the Job list, I would have far less Jobs to pick from. Instead, each should be more important for your growing strength. Meaningful choices, as a game designer would call it. I probably had to weigh my options and future paths more carefully while taking these development Jobs. In the current System, new Jobs would unlock ording to your skills and which Jobs you had already leveled up. As such, you would one day reach a point where your main Job would fit you like a glove, as if it was made just for you. In a way, you could say this new System was the refined version of that idea. After all, I knew Yorshka had her very own [White-Winged Dragoon] Job, matching the nickname people gave her. So, I couldnt tell if the new iteration would be better or not. From the sound of it, it would limit the amount of development Jobs you could take until you evolved your unique one. That meant I couldnt power farm them for all the small stat boosts and skill proficiencies anymore. At the end of the day, however, what really mattered was how the evolutions would benefit me. Hestia, please! I turned my head around, looking at a drooling Rita with star-speckled eyes. Her hands were holding up a piece of parchment and some charcoal to write things on it. Please! Everything you read. Information! It must be documented! Well, not like I had a reason to say no, right? Thank you! the dryad cheered. After I was done appeasing her curiosity, I took out my [Crystal of the Divine System] with giddy hands. It was time to unveil the mystery of this new System. Open up the Job menu! I thought as I touched the orb, causing it to glow a soft blue color. Unique Job Owner: [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Category: Monster Unique Job: [Idol Tyrant Fledgling] Job List: [Idol] [Mage] [Dragoon] [Tyrant Hatchling] Job Slots: Empty Empty Empty Four? I couldnt exactly remember how many Jobs I had avable, but I was pretty sure there were more than just FOUR! I had expected the quality over quantity kinda deal, but not this! Well, my reaction aside, it really looked like I only had four Jobs to choose from now. There wasnt a list under the Jobs or something, meaning this was all I had to choose from. A bit irritating, but I guess this is what happens when game developers just radically rework an established System. Honestly, it could cause vertigo with how different it was. Hmm, well, it certainly gave me quite specific Jobs. Even [Tyrant Hatchling] is a reminder that Im Kramps granddaughter. As the description mentioned, the Jobs offered differed from person to person. Somebody who was more used to crafting would probably get a crafting Job to build up. Considering how flexible and adaptable the Divine System was, it was all feasible. I did wonder about this evolving Job part of this whole System. Not only could my Unique Job evolve, but my development Jobs, too. What did that mean? Would they change names? Could I make a branch and gain a Job for fire and one for holy? I didnt want to only focus on one of them, after all. Okay, wanna check this out. Show me [Idol]s description. Job: Idol Benefit Slots: [Empty] Level: 0/10 Prestige Level: 0 Actually barebones, huh? It felt so empty. Like, there werent any words on it. Maybe after I began growing it, it would get to the point that it would bloat things up, but right now, it felt so unsatisfying. I guess I was just taking the changes not too well. A bit of trepidation, really. Well, as long as I was here, I could also look at the other Jobs. Job: Mage Benefit Slots: [Empty] Level: 0/5 Prestige Level: 0 Job: Dragoon Benefit Slots: [Empty] Level: 0/5 Prestige Level: 0 Job: Tyrant Hatchling Benefit Slots: [Empty] Level: 0/15 Prestige Level: 0 Uhm, what? Wait, there are actually differences amongst them? [Mage] and [Dragoon] had to only be leveled up five times,pared to [Idol] or[Tyrant Hatchling]. I guess this was the Systems way to tell me the importance and the tier of the different Jobs. Was this something important? I guess I could test this prestige function with them. Okay, now, please tell me about my Unique Job. What makes it so unique? Unique Job: [Idol Tyrant Fledgling] Evolution Points: 0/30 Development Job: Empty Empty Empty Unlocked Jobs: [Idol] [Mage] [Dragoon] [Tyrant Hatchling] Evolution Bonuses: None Uhm, what? Evolution Bonuses? Evolution Bonuses: Every bonus gained through evolution will be recorded in this field. You will receive choices upon your Unique Jobs evolution, allowing you to choose into what new form it will evolve and which bonuses it should keep for your continued progression. In addition, bonuses gained from Job Quests received through System Events or any System-based interactions, will also be recorded here System Events are a real thing, huh? I thought it was just fluff. Hmm, actually, lets just ask. Im curious about the Unlocked Jobs field, too. Unlocked Jobs: Every Job you have gained for your Unique Job will be recorded here, allowing you to choose them from the List to embed into your development Job slots. Jobs evolved into new ones will have their names and description changed, while any branch Jobs you gained through the prestige function will also be recorded here So, you can get new Jobs! I guess this had to be true for normal people, or just newborns in general. System Event: A random event hosted by the System simr to the Quest System. Will most of the time only ur inside dungeons, but may also happen through Divine Quests. These Events will challenge every participant, pitting them against each other to obtain the right to obtain prestige rewards for your development Jobs or bonuses for your Unique Jobs So, the gods gave even more power to the Divine System, even allowing it to bnce all the goodies you could get to increase the strength of your Unique Job? Wow. Now I could just imagine what would happen if the System were to go rogue or haywire. The chaos it would cause would be terrible, so I really hoped the gods had a failsafe or something. In any case, this should be pretty much it. Which made me question what they would do since there weren''t any acquisition bonuses anymore. The old Job System allowed you to gain skills and stats from just acquiring the jobs, but in this one, you couldnt just get an increase right away. It would surely do so through the prestige System, but I had it test it out first. In any case, it didnt seem like the gods intended to make this new System too overly overpowered. Maybe it would beter on, but for now, I didnt know too much about it. I could probably ask more, but I felt more inclined to just test it out. As such, I guess I should go with the Jobs I wanted my Unique Job to be influenced by for now. Individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has embedded [Idol] [Mage] [Tyrant Hatchling] as her development Jobs Job benefits have been updated due to Job change Idol Level: 0/10 Mage Level: 0/5 Tyrant Hatchling Level: 0/15 It felt a bit annoying to lose the old [Idol] and all its skills, but if I could customize these Jobs for my Unique one, then it should pay off in the future. I could make my own skillbinations without having those obviously hostile skills like the ones in [Champion of Aurena]. Skills increasing your damage against races the humans hated? Ahem, I was an idol. Please keep that away from me. For [Idol], I was aiming for sound- and music-based skills toplement my current skill set, for example, [Musical Crescendo], which allowed my songs to reach others through vibrations in mana, and not through soundwaves. Those skills werent avable in the SP shop. The only way to get them was through the Job system. Now that I thought about it, couldnt I use SP on this new System? Like buying those mutation skills when I unlocked them through my dragon Jobs. Skill Points may be used to acquire Job bonuses, but their prices will be adjusted by the importance of the buy It was pretty much a confirmation, right? Score! Skill Points were still overpowered! Which meant, I could test things out once I leveled the Jobs up to their first prestige. [Mage] was low level, so it wouldnt take long, and I could try out what Kramps had in n with this [Tyrant Hatchling] stuff. Tasianna, you need to gain your Unique Job! It seems really interesting, I hyped up Tasianna, but my maid could only tilt her head. I would love to, but how, though? There is no known way to gain Unique Jobs outside of a Divine Quest. She then turned over to Renee. How did you gain one, Renee? Renee ced a hand on her chin, looking equally as confused as us. So, instead, she just retold everything that happened. Oh, my [Plumwind Squire]. Well, you see, I actually was surprised when it happened. I got it when I was meeting with the Archerudite. After my initial offer was rejected, I became desperate. Renee then picked up her ne, the memento of her mother. I prayed to both God Yeostar and my mother, hoping they could grant me some wisdom. Any tidbits worthy to trade. In the end, I had to resort to selling you information, Hestia. Once again, Im sorry. Whats done is done. I dont hold it against you anymore, so long as you dont do it again. Fool me twice, shame on me, right? I patted her back, urging her to continue. She nodded. Saying it now probably wont make it better, but I did feel quite guilty when I said it. Lord Uzerra was filled with glee, wanting to meet you, but I couldnt help but feel like I backstabbed a friend. So, I clutched my amulet andmitted myself to my path as a Sealight. That I would serve either as Yeoss true princess, or as its mightiest knight. That I would win the tournament and be a Champion, to be a knight everybody would look up to. That, for the cost of my soul and honor, I would bring Yeoss lost glory back. Ohhh, and youll be a true knight in a few days, despite all the murmurs Im hearing. You should be happy Fargryneill hadnt cracked her knuckles and punched some of them yet, Rita joked with her friend, causing Renee to let out a cackle. Haha, she might be a hothead and reckless, but she knows decorum. I guess she probably didnt want to have her little sister hear she was a brute from the nobles, right? Renee then turned to me, causing me to imagine what Neills thought process here was. Hmm. Sis is pretty awkward sometimes, but she has a good heart. If she can get rid of her fear of people disliking her cool, awesome, majestic, powerful, amazing kirin-dragon form, shed be even better! I didnt take you for a doting sister, Hestia. Renee eyed me as if I was crazy, but I simply shrugged. Yeah, yeah, praising my sister who has an inferiorityplex is soooo being a siscon. What do you know, huh? Single kid? I grinned mischievously, causing Renee to nod back. Point taken Well, speaking of the dragon. Emergency! I snapped my head around as Renee looked in the sky, noticing the silhouette of Sis flying over to the pce. Hey! Yorshka! Get all the remaining knights! Yo, Renee, Sis, Tasianna! Get your asses up! The mana in the area caused a dungeon to spawn in the forest and the coast area! We have a dungeon break! YES! Renee shot up from the bench, rocking her hand into a fist. She then shivered for a moment, causing her helmet to materialize over her reddening face. Ahem! I mean, this is a problem! We need to handle the matter now! Protect the citizens! Those dungeons are now under ownership of the royal family of Caice! From what I understood, while the mana in the ground was a serious threat to everybody, the Divine System would intervene if there was arge amount of mana in the area and quarantine it. Just like how a dungeon was nearly created when I fought the onnikais in the Greenveil Duchy. A dungeon, while dangerous to handle since monsters could break out of it, was also a gold mine for a city if its rank was high enough. And Elyonda just gained two dungeons. Renee was obviously excited, as this was what she, Princess Anasthasia, and Duke Alberstien had gambled on after the battle. I heard dungeon ranks were technically random, but you could predict it somewhat from the monsters spawned in the area. As such, this was a risky, although lucrative, method of dealing with the mana problem. After all, if you didnt take care of the monsters inside, they could wander out like the giant spider queen I fought in Cedaraille. That would be an apocalyptic event for any city. As such, if it was any higher than C rank, then it would be better to just break the dungeon core and sell them for funds. After all, Elyonda was not in a state where they could attract rank B or A adventurers and manage them. Opportunity cost, in other words. Urgh I couldnt help but be reminded of how buying a single [Crystal of the Divine System] nearly bankrupted me, and that was with us supplying the dungeon core pieces. 90% of our funds just went poof, and we were technically considered as rich as a lower noble house before I bought it. In any case, our squad mobilized after Neills warning. Lets go! Grinding time! Woooo! A note from AbyssRaven Yup, time passed pretty quickly. The third anniversary of Dragon Idol had finallye. Honestly, I''ve already spoke so much about everything already that I would just be repeating myself even further. Still, I do want to continue thanking everybody for staying around for this long. Of course, not to mention everybody who hadtelye to enjoy the story enough to support me here. All of you have made it possible for me to keep writing this story and be proud of it. Now, I had wanted to present a special artwork for this anniversary, but someplications hade up with the art. It wille, don''t worry, and I will reveal it once I have it from my artist. A bit of bad nning on my side, sadly. Well, I hoped you guys enjoyed the chapter and will await for the next. We aren''t done yet with the blue screens! (Ow, my poor fingers) If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 367: The Monstrous “Aurora.” Chapter 367: The Monstrous Aurora. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Idol]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 10 | Multiple reset umtion finished | Prestige 2 Lv. 4 [Mage]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 5 | Multiple reset umtion finished | Prestige 3 Lv. 8 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 15 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 1 Lv. 14 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Idol] Max level -> 20 [Mage] Max level -> 15 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Even the UI of the System Message got improved! KiiiiiiARRRRRRRRRRH! A bestial roar erupted, but I was too preupied to actually look at it. Oi, thats a rosey, Graz! Dont touch its thorns, it''s damn poisonous and can keel you over in seconds! Rank B! You need us to take it down,ss? Krim-k shouted from the top of his lungs, I believed. No! The rest of the dungeon is filled with rank Cs and Ds. We can probably handle it! A girls voice, probably Renees, replied to Krims question. Okay, lets see. Job: Idol Benefit Slots: [Empty] Level: 4/20 Prestige Level: 2 Show me the prestige menu for [Idol]. [Idol] prestige points: 2 Oh, I can buy more slots for spell songs? That sounds nice, but I still havent used any since the Griffonpeak fight. I still have plenty of spots to make songs, not to mention I can get more from leveling up the unique skill [Idol]. But Mana Eyes. Acoustic Skills: Proficiency: Increases the proficiency gain from all acoustic- or sound-based skills. Reduces breakpoint requirement by 10% * skill level That solves the loss of the acquisition bonuses. In addition, if you level this up to level ten, you just ignore the breakpoint requirements? Okay, that sounds quite good. This is the recement, and it isnt bad. So, what are these two new things? Man KuuuuuuRAAAAGAHHHH! Iing! Young scale! Grahtas voice finally forced me to take this seriously, otherwise I could imagine the lecture he would give meter. Jeez, so much noise. Cant a girl check her Profile? I let out a sigh before raising my head, only to see arge green wyvern with table-sized red thorns all over its body. Itsrge horn on the front of its head gave a certain majestic aura coupled with its well-formed, but fearsome looking head. With magenta-colored mes streaming from its mouth, this beast was charging right at me. Dont kill it, Hestia! Renee shouted at me as I readied my ive. Yes, yes, I heard it. Last floor, so lets end this! Rajah! [Yes, Master!] Rajah jumped out of my shadow, conjuring up a strong [Light] to momentarily obscure our bodies for us to dodge to the left. Once the spell dissipated, the wyvern was almost close enough for it to bite me, but before it could, I cast [Shine] like a shbang. Krrrugh! The wyvern yelped and flinched back, only to smash its spiked tail all around it, iling in an attempt to ward us off. Naturally, we took a step back, but any time we could buy would help the others to catch up to us. After all, the entrance into thest floor of this dungeon was through random holes on the ground which closed once anybody fell through. This meant my whole party was scattered throughout this vast, jungle-like boss stage. Since Rajah could enter my shadow, we cheated this gimmick. While the others could see and hear the boss monster, it would still take even the fastest amongst them, Neill, some seconds to reach me. All the two of us needed to do was to buy enough time by stalling. Rajah. [Beginning apprehension.] Rajah immediately understood what I wanted and activated [Dark Tendrils], wrapping the monster in ck bindings. Naturally, this wouldnt hold the monster for too long, so I blew on some of the ground, heating the ground up until it turned liquid, enabling me to use [Volcanic ze]. As the heat spread around the area, I manipted theva into chains and hardened them into obsidian once they were on the wyvern. With a simple tug, I held the monster down. Mana Eyes. Rose-Thorn Wyvern: A monstrous wyvern from Aelozonia with thorns filled with neurotoxins. Although usually a docile herbivore due to its tough carapace and threatening thorns, this monster will immediately go into a frenzy if its young are put in danger. With a mighty horn to pierce through hard-to-break armor and venomous fire breaths, this monster is highly adaptable. Rank B Dangerous, but not dangerous enoughpared to me. Youre only level 0! KuuraKrack! It tried to free itself, but the moment it did, I simply wrapped moreva around it. It was a fire element monster, so it could handle some heat, right? Krrri! Kra?! Up you go! Just as some of the obsidian was about to break, the faint noise of a womans voice echoing in the forest caught my attention. When I turned my head around, I had to snap it back to the wyvern when Neill slid past me to uppercut the monster. Aaaaaaand, takedown! That crazy sister of mine couldnt help herself. As the wyverns head wasunched into the air, Neill grabbed the beasts neck, avoiding the thorns, and used [Air Walk] to adjust their position tond a piledriver on the poor monster. Okay, no, really, where did she learn all these wrestling moves?! Or, maybe she just made them up herself? Gosh. Queeeeeeeh! The monster yelped once again, cradling its broken horn after Sis shattered it with the impact. In this vulnerable period, Akasht ran up and tackled the monster. Keep it down, Akast! Krim shouted, followed by Grahta throwing two spears at the monsters legs. With chains attached to them, the two saurians then pulled on them, tripping the monster. Grrouuuuh! Akasht roared out before he mmed his boulder-sized fist into the monsters head, knocking the poor thing outpletely. Looking at its Health, I could tell that it wasnt dead. A bit excessive, no? Finally, Renee and Tasianna rendezvoused with us. Renee looked a bit bbergasted, while Tasianna just bowed. We need to check the dungeon core, so we have to move past the boss. It was a necessity, just like in thest dungeon. My maid answered, prompting Renee to nod her head. And with that, we cleared the second dungeon which spawned in Elyonda. Honestly, if you asked me, we were faaaaar too overleveled for the both of them. It was a nice change of pace to re-enter and have some fun fighting in a low-stakes environment, considering how we just handled an invasion, but I would be lying if I said they were a challenge. Still, it gave me a chance to level up my Jobs. Obviously, considering the dungeons we entered were presumed to be rank D and C respectively. A great score for Elyondas future, of course, but not adequate grinding spots for pretty much anybody on my party. I mean, how many rank As do we have in name only? Krim, Grahta, Akasta, and me. Then we had Neill who was officially a rank A from today onwards, and then we had Tasianna and Renee who were just a few levels behind 100. Although Renee did mention she wasnt ready to be a rank A, since most of her levels came from Neill hard carrying her. You better behave, alright? We are your new masters! Speaking of Sis, she was exuding her [Draconic Aura], right now, scaring the poor wyvern. Kraaauwgh Krruuuu! When the monster tried to bite back, Neill just pped it and showed the remnants of its horn she broke, silencing it. If that was her attempt to tame it, then, boy, she was rough with it. In any case, after we tied the wyvern down, we searched if there were any treasure chests. Although the boss monster of this dungeon was rank B, it was still just born with the dungeon. Everything inside here was pretty much new. We did find some small trinkets on our way down and in the other dungeon, but nothing to be happy about. Easy money, though. [Found one, Master!] After we picked up a sizable chest, we then left the boss room and entered the dungeon core room. There, floating over a pedestal inside an ancient Maya-like ruin, a clear crystal glimmered like a priceless diamond. This was the dungeon core. Okay. Renee then stepped forward and drew her sword, shing at an invisible mana field protecting the object. With it damaged, the field began to wobble, distorting the air in front of me before Renee attacked once again, destroying it. She then came closer to the core and ced her hand on it. After a couple of seconds, the crystal brightened up like any [Crystal of the Divine System], before it dimmed. Renee was now officially the dungeons master. Alright, this should do it. Thank you everyone for your help. The woman saluted at us, signaling it was time to leave. With her new authority, Renee created a door leading to an empty room. When we all entered and closed the door, the tforms seams lit up blue, before it slowly moved us all up like an elevator. When it stopped, we were all back to the first floor. Hey, nice work! We were immediately greeted by Yorshka as we exited the elevator room, before our eyes moved towards the countless soldiers and knights fighting arge wave of monsters, all while a couple of priests and mages backed them up. This ce is fantastic to train up your stronger fighters. I reckon it''s a rank C. Am I right? As I mentioned before, most of the adventurers had left Yeos after the siege was done. A ton of the tournament fighters, too. No one wanted or could afford to help a sinking nation. Yorshka and Farron were the only other strong fighters, outside of Chahayat and the twins, who were around and able to fight. As we ventured into the depths of this ce, there had to be somebody to maintain things on the surface. They were strong enough to do so. Just cause a dungeon was around didnt mean everything was fine. Monsters could still spawn. Dungeons were there to collect the overpowering mana in the area. One dungeon was at the coast and the one we just left was in the forest. The former herded the rampaging merfiend spawns into a underwater pce of deep blue, almost like a submerged aquariumrge enough to fit sharks and whales. You could see fish, manta rays, turtles; all these beautiful marine creatures were there outside of the water bubble keeping the underwater pce intact, until the ferocious merfiends crawled themselves in. Here, in this ce with the lush trees and the humid climate, it made me feel itchy wherever I went. There werent any mosquitos, but there were these giant mantises and beetles, not to mention Krrrruuuuu! dinosaurs. As Krim mentioned when he saw that wyvern, this ce was like a small invitation to the realm of Aelozonia. What a surprise that a dungeon was able to show us this. Trekking through the moist ground and the muddy swamps made me remember my time in the Belzac forest. The beauty of dungeons made it easy to forget all of them were like prisons. Jails to keep rampaging mana from destroying the environment. It took nearly two weeks for these two dungeons to appear. Two weeks of constant monster spawnings. Our party managed to grow so many of those mana-sucking mac nts, to the point we ran out of room to store all the mana-infused water. I had to expand our storage room. Just saying, even after all that, two dungeons still appeared. What a mana fallout from the battle. In the end, the Yeosians royal family got lucky and managed tond profitable dungeons. In any case, the dungeon problem was resolved, and now that Yeos has managed to contain both of them and hand the dungeon master role to somebody trustworthy, these dungeons should be the foundation for Elyondas regrowth. However, as I said, dungeons only formed at the coast and nearby forest. Mana still was rampaging around where Mother fought Karhntheel and the inds. Even inside the city. Yeostars dungeon was a fine ce to stay in until we could build more houses, but until we solved some even more of the mana problems, the city would be like Shaturein, the undercity in Griffonpeakconstantly in danger. As such, we had to get help. Today was the day for a visit However, before that, there was something equally as important. Rajah, I called out for my virigress after the dungeon trip was done and I could leave everything else to Renee, the saurians, and the Nordor parents. So, I went back into my subspace with Tasianna and Rajah and headed into Mothers cave, where Shay was currently flying around, probably training. [Yes, Master!] Rajah, knowing what was about toe, stiffened up just as Shaynded on the ground and turned himself back into a dragonewt to bow to me. I nodded and then began slicing up some of the skin on my shoulder, right at the point where my scales were missing. I then gathered some of the blood, just enough for a handful and then offered it to Rajah. Tasianna frowned at the sight, while Shay jerked back in shock. [Princess!] the wyvern shouted. Stop it, Shay. You should know about it from Saori. Were just testing something, I answered his worries, reminding him how Saori mutated into a dragonkin wolf after she drank my blood. I wanted to test out if it was just Saori, or if maybe there was something more special about my blood than just being Kramps granddaughter. Miss Saori evolved into her current form due to mydys blood. Drank it like a vampire, merged with it like a druid. I do not know anything about Belzacs powers, as they werent written down in books. And we all know Lady Hestia is quite inquisitive, so this much is just natural. Tasianna kneeled down to stroke Rajahs fur. Are you okay? [Mhmm!] Rajah nodded his head, although from how stiff his tail looked, I could tell he was nervous. [Master Saori became stronger after she drank Masters blood. Rajah thinks hes ready. Thinks. Mhmm Hopefully Mom will recognize me once we meet again. Its been a while.] It sure had. I had to go speak with Tatsuya and Kyouya soon. I still had no idea why they hadnt visited us once yet. Were they actually stuck up there in the vampire castle? Like prisoners? They were my only source on Saori, so I had to ask them now. Not to mention that hadnt I heard anything from Grimnir, Eine, or any of the students on their side. Svena had mentioned Eine was inside the subspace back on the day I was swallowed by the dimension hole, but why hadnt any of theme into the subspace since then? It felt weird. Worrying really. I had to get the ball rolling and head out soon, now that I had done what I could for Elyonda. Im sure she will. Dont forget how she instantly recognized you when we found her injured? Instead of worrying about herself, she licked your fur clean. Memories of our time in the Belzac swamp reappeared in my head when I thought of Rajah and his family. How I picked him up after he barely managed to survive a monster stampede, how we found his near dead mother all greased up with mud and blood, or how we rescued Rajahs siblings from the lizardmen. Memories of how weak and small he was back then, like a real tiger cub, to how big he now was. I thought I would never see him again when I said my goodbyes. To be a good cat owner, to a good tamer master. To a dragonkin, blood might be important, but to me, my friends and family were worth my blood being spilt at least in a good way, this time. Let the past never be repeated. These were his options. Evolution [Young Brightmane Saberlion] [Young Duskwalker Virigress] [Young cklight Virigress] [Young Noxtoxin Virigress] [Young dehair Virgarcuga] Rajah had ess to SP, so I told him to level up his holy and dark skills up to level ten to evolve them into [Sacred Magic] and [Tenebrous Magic]. It unlocked evolution choices for him, so it was important. This gave him ess to the [Young Brightmane Saberlion] and [Young Duskwalker Virigress] evolutions options. Young Brightmane Saberlion: An unmatured sacred saberlion with fangs hard enough to pierce steel. Standing majestically, the saberlion possesses a mane capable of absorbing holy magic or sunlight to steel their fur, toughening it up before an impact. Able to mold mana to wrap the holy element around their body. Rank B Young Duskwalker Virigress: A young mischievous virigress variant able to traverse the world of darkness through a pact with the Hound of Grim. As a shadow pack beast, this virigress is able to control their shadow like a part of their body, using it like a fluid to fend off enemies. Rank C Certainly a surprise, since the first option was rank B while thetter was rank C. In my case, when evolution options opened due to my advanced magic skills, all of them were rank B. I guess in this case, the fact that Rajah was part of Saoris shadow pack probably influenced it. So what about thest three? Young cklight Virigress: An unmatured mutated cat monster who epted both holy and dark into their heart. On the precipice of being pulled over by either the light or the dark, this virigressbines both as it stalks the enemies threatening them. Holy and dark magic and attacks will possess the element of the others. Rank C Young Noxtoxin Virigress: A virigress who has taken its toxin-secreting organs to the point they can bypass the resistances of even the strongest creatures. Potent neurotoxin d the fur and ws of this beast, endangering anything flesh stung by it. However, due to its strength, the young body of the virigress hadnt built up a resistance against it yet. Rank C Young dehair Virgarcuga: A young evolved virigress that can toughen and sharpen its fur to the point even a strand could cut flesh when agitated. Can secret poison through its sweat nds, making even a touch dangerous for its enemies. Due to itsrge size and developed limbs, it can jump and pounce at a speed surpassing its previous evolution, allowing it to end enemies with its muscr tail. Rank B Two Bs, three Cs. One was turning Rajah into a saberlion and the other was a direct evolution to virgacuga, simr to how Saori was first a warg, then a garm, and then turned into a fenrir when she reached rank B Not counting how she had a pitstop as a cadejo as rank C. As such, Rajahs rank Cs kept him as a virigress. [Mhmm.] Rajah had already looked over his evolution choices for nearly two weeks now, waiting for me to give my input in it. I did feel bad I kept him waiting for this long. I really had to treat him to some premium hunting grounds once he evolved. Of course, into a rank C. He too understood he would lose SP if he went directly to rank B, even if you did gain some good bonuses if you reached that rank before your matured. Still, the rank B bottlecap did stifle your experience gain. My virigress had already checked his SP shop for anything special, but I guess simr to Eine, there werent any outstanding skills he could buy. Nothing like Tasiannas talent for ice magic, or Saoris mana thread weaving, at least. As such, I was trying out the blood trick, hoping it could help him like Saori. After nervously tapping his paws on the ground, Rajah then licked the blood off my palm. After a couple seconds, he then checked his evolution page again, but nothing new showed up. Either this proved Saoris Belzac lineage was a bit more special than we thought, or I didnt give Rajah enough of a dosage. I tried it again, sapping more blood from my shoulder to the point Shay and Tasianna couldnt help but look away. After Rajah finished his second drink, we proved there really wasnt anything super special about my blood. At least, it couldnt cause some random evolution. In other words, there really was something more to Saori than I thought. Didnt Tatsuya be a druid after he drank Belzacs blood or something? Maybe I should ask him about it. Rajah, which evolution do you want to take? Regardless, while a shame, it didnt change what my cat had to do. I urged him to choose for himself with my stare, telling him just cause I was his tamer didnt mean I could choose his future. He too was an individual. I didnt want to choose everything for him like a mother hen. [ Rajah wants to help Master. Not only be strong, but be useful for Master. Fight with her! Not stay back from a difficult fight, or be a burden because Master too strong.] Rajah probably was talking about what happened during the siege, when I told him he had to stay at the harbor. Even if I had his [Dark Tendrils], VifiYok probably wouldnt have been held back by it for long enough to matter. Taking him with me wasnt feasible. As such, it seemed like he was seeking a power which could help him fit into our party. Take up a niche only he could do. The thing was, from the five options, none of them really sounded like he could do it. Objectively speaking, Aurora alone had a member for everything. Grimnir in the frontline as our tank, Eine as our skirmisher with her whipsword and demonic powers, Saori as our rogue to take down the backline or crowd control the enemies, Tasianna as our main magic damage dealer, and me as the support and cleric. Even then, I had built up my skill set so I could act as a one-woman army, due to my stay in the Belzac forest and how I had to protect Saori and Tasianna when they were still weak. Now, thesepanions could stand with me. As such, it made it hard for Rajah to pick something. [Young Brightmane Saberlion] was a holy mage and frontliner, from the sound of it, but that was covered. [Young Duskwalker Virigress] was a rogue, but even without Saori, we had the rest of the shadow pack. [Young cklight Virigress] sounded special, but it seemed like a mage. [Young Noxtoxin Virigress] felt like the worst choice since my [Corrosive Fire] could handle our toxin production. Lastly, [Young dehair Virgarcuga] sounded like your standard virigress, and I didnt believe Rajah would like to be normal. What should he choose? This probably was the reason why he wanted my opinion before he evolved. He just didnt know which to choose. If he wanted to take on a niche our party needed, then it would take him quite a while to find one if it wasnt an artisan role. May I give my input, mydy? Rajah? Awakening us from this inertia, Tasianna chimed in, having thought of an idea. Rajah and I nodded for her to continue. Thank you. Rajah, if you ask me, trying to find a niche in our partyposition would be folly. Just take Master Grimnirs new apprentice, Daichi, for an example. Too envious of Lady Hestias mastery of fire, the young man couldnt think of anything else but his own ce in our alliance. His role. What could he do, now that somebody stronger and more adept with destructive magic was around? Right, it was a major problem. He just wanted to show-off and have people look at him more. I was reminded of the talk I had with him, and how his bootlicking tendency came to be. However, how does that fit with Rajah? I dont think hes like that. He just wants to fit into battle tactics. But that is the point, Lady Hestia, he cannot. As long as we five members of Aurora are together, we have everything covered to win. From debuffs to buffs to even a Territory. Finding a niche when you alone could cover all of them alone would be hard. Outside of elemental resistances and weaknesses, would you actually need us for every fight? I cant smith. I tried to act smart, but Tasianna immediately saw through it so I apologized. Not artisan work. Combat. You can stealth, skirmish, perform magic, and support all by yourself. This is what Miss Saori and I feared so much before you evolved into a rank B. That you didnt need us. However, would you like us to remind you how we overcame that dilemma? Back then, I didnt want to evolve into a rank B due to [Battle Frenzy], since we just came out of two events where I went berserk and couldnt control myself. [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] inside the cave after we escaped the wyverns, and after Shiterno stole some of my skills to gift me his. I was gued with nightmares, thankfully, but it still made me feel like I was a living threat to everybody. If I became stronger, how would they stop me when I went on a rampage? Master stopped me during thetter problem, but he was a rank B water mage back then. He was already good enough to be a Saint. So, it frightened me. The scariest thought for me was how I could hurt them, possibly even lose them. My Slothto see them happy. My Gluttonyto never be alone. I had heard Saoris rant, of how she didnt want to keep me back. I believe that was our second fight. After it was resolved, I hadnt thought too much about Saoris and Tasiannas feelings. Didnt even ask. Even if Lady Hestia can do everything, I will still continue. I will just be stronger than her in one aspect, I told myself. Miss Saori already knew she could surpass you when it came to reconnaissance and assassinations. From then, I also understood I could be a better mage than you in my own fieldice and water, Tasianna revealed to me one of the reasons why she kept training with us so fiercely. To protect you, I would do anything, mydy. Once again, please, dont forget that. After all, all my efforts had culminated into this momentI am your royal guard, eternal. Tasianna kneeled down like a knight. An honor I had never thought I would receive back then when we first met. An honor I had thought the System would never grant me. However, I am always reminded how I must continue my training and journey, because I am [Hestias Imperial Guard]. Your first. As such, I must set the standard. I felt guilty. I felt ashamed that I hadnt asked her about this back then. I felt embarrassed I had to learn it here. She was my friend, but it felt like I wasnt curious enough about her emotions. Back then, I was only worried about myself, and how I could harm others. It was one of the reasons why Saoris speech felt so raw. How she and Tasianna expressed the fact leaving them would hurt them more. Even now, after all those memories I regained, I was still making mistakes as a friend. I felt like my eyes were wet. I confirmed it when I had to wipe a tear off my cheek. [If I may give my wisdom on this,] Shay asked for permission to speak, so I gave it to him. [I agree with Tasianna that sometimes real strength doesnte from trying to be more special than before, but by oveing your current self. In my 58 years of living, I had thought my sister and I were the strongest ice wyverns. Only the dragons could be stronger, however, from my travels with you, my princess, I had my fair share of contemtion on my arrogance.] Shay spoke how he still vividly remembered how I was able to defeat his sister, despite me being a rank C dragon back then. Sure, they were level zero back then, they had just evolved a few weeks ago, but he still found it impossible how his sister was on deaths bed cause of Saori and me. Even if she had held back since I was their princess, he thought it shouldnt have been possible. [The Avitor Peaks are perilous, so I thought since 23 was chosen by Astalos to help him on his Divine Quest, I thought Bethlieranha and I were worthy. Mhmm the wyverns close to your Mothersir were ruthless, we wouldnt have made it werent it for the help of her dragonewt rtives,] he sighed as he recalled that memory, surprising me since neither Mother or the twins had told me about this. [My sister and I have no special talent. We will stay true to our ice, so witnessing Tasianna train herself to the point she could rival us, made it clear how much we value her as a fellow ice mage. A rival. Someone we cannot allow to surpass us.] The wyvern then turned to Rajah, kneeling down to speak with him. [Tasianna, my sister, and I seek frost cold enough to one day rival the Empress. Even if we all are ice mages, we will strive to be the best. Rajah, as the guard of our princess, you dont need to be special, you need to be the best in something. When the three of us fought at that harbor, uhm, Port Annencia, we didnt have Princess Hestia to protect. We just fought together. We fought, we froze, and we destroyed the enemies before us as three.] Wise words. I really didnt have much more to say on this topic. All that was left was for Rajah to decide on his path. [ Then, I shall take [Young cklight Virigress].] Why? I asked. [Because it is the right thing to do,] he said in such a resolute manner, staring in my eye without a single doubt. [The light is my Master, but the dark is our other Master. You and Master Saori. If I had an ice option, I would have taken it in honor of Master Tasianna. You three saved me. You saved my family. I came back to to you because I missed you. I wanted to repay you back. Masters taught me much in the short time weve been together. So, I didnt want to be useless, like when we first met.] Rajah [So, I trained hard! I learned to speak! I tried to be strong and not childish But, I understand now. I understand to repay you back, I need to be strong enough to help all three of you!] he eximed, trying his best to roar to show his determination. [The light to help Master Saori, and the dark to help Master Hestia. Even if the two of you were to separate again, I will be there to support both of you. I will be a healer just as strong as Master, but also a proud shadow pack member like Mom and the garms! [Holy Magic] and [Dark Magic] were the present the both of you gave me, so I will never throw them away for the other!] He got [Holy Magic] due to the blessing Aurena gave him after he left me, earned after his first evolution. He got [Dark Magic] after bing a member of the shadow pack, so this bound him to Saori. It wasnt a lie to call them gifts received from his interactions with us. [As such, I will take cklight!] So be it, Rajah. Then, Ill see you tomorrow. And so, my virigress had chosen his own path. I honestly had thought he would choose [Young Duskwalker Virigress] after Tasiannas and Shays advice, seeing as he would be more useful to me if he could control shadows as well as Saori, but it seemed like he wanted tomit to his evolution path. From a [Young Monochrome Virigress] into a [Young cklight Virigress]. In Mothersir, his evolution cocoon wrapped around him as his evolution began. I wanted to visit the vampire princess today, but it seemed the day was almost over. As such, I decided to retire for the day. Do it tomorrow. I also was quite curious how Rajah would look, so speeding up time by sleeping sounded quite nice. So, I spent the evening with my group inside the subspace. The saurians and Neill were exining what had happened after I left, mentioning how some hobgoblins had spawned close to the city. They thought these monster were members of the grimgarian army at first, but they recalled how unintelligent the hobgoblins seemed. Monster spawning really was wild. After dinner was over, I finally had the time to look up the prestige stuff. Atst, some free time. So, what did I have, again? [Idol] prestige points: 2 Right, Mana Eyes. Giocoso Dreamer: An [Idol] skill aimed to help the idol chase after their dreams, bringing the shining stars upon all who listen to their songs. Boosts beneficial spell song effects like barriers, buffs, and resource regeneration by 5%, increasing it by 5% per level. Anybody hearing your songs will have increased resistances against mental attacks or corruption. Can spread your songs effects through others, extending its range, as long as they can hear you and follow your performance. Will exclude [Musical Renaissance Diva] Giocoso is Italian for yfulness. Cheery. Jeez, Papa would hate me if I forgot the terms Musical Renaissance Diva: An [Idol] skill aimed to bring the dawn of a new music culture, brought forth by a generational diva. Boosts offensive spell song effects by 5%, increasing it by 5% per level. Effects will increase the more people listen to your songs at the moment of the performance, also increasing your Mana and Stamina regeneration. You are able to y two spell songs, applying both effects. Will exclude [Giocoso Dreamer] Damn. Exclude? Are you serious? So this was how the Unique Job System wanted you to develop your Jobs. By taking such powerful skills, or evolution deciding ones, with benefits and detriments. In this, would I develop my [Idol] skill into a supportive dreamer or an offensive powerhouse of a diva? Honestly, it was a hard choice, and thankfully not something I had to pick right now. Good thing was I could choose the other skill I was robbed of from the old [Idol] Job. It was good to have [Musical Crescendo] again, since that prevented my songs from being blocked by [Air Shield] and such. It also seemed like you could get t stat boosters with the growth boosts section. Was it a one time thing, or could you gain multiple? How much did you gain? The System didnt say, so should I buy a skill and test the boost out? I didnt want to make a choice on those two new skills, just yet. [Idol] Prestige spent. [Musical Crescendo] [Intelligence] gained An increase of 50 Intelligence. Shit! Thats nothing for me! Damn, I shouldve saved that option when I went to the [Mage] options. Damn! Hasty me. Urgh, whatever, it was for science. System Voice, can I buy Prestige points for SP? No Fuck off! Well, mistakes were made. I tunnel visioned a bit too much on the whole testing stuff that I forgot I had to choose the rewards for [Mage] and [Tyrant Hatchling], too. I couldve asked Renee about it, too. Haste makes waste. Well, lesson learned. I should probably check out Hestia. And just as I was about to check things out, somebody interrupted me. Well, I could keep the others for tomorrow. I turned around, seeing Renee had tapped my shoulder. She visited us, wanting to ask me if I wanted to speak with Uzerra now. I think Im ready. Anasthasia wrote down how many buildings we needed and how we could ask the archerudite to help us. We just need to call on that favor for illustrating our portraits. Would youe with me? Sure. Uzerra was staying around due to his fascination with me. As the most knowledgeable man alive, one of the strongest mages, and also the leader of Aleistunum, we had a lot of things we wanted to ask of him. He could be the key to help the city out, now that they had dungeons to finance the nations rebuild. We could always ask for help from Artorias and Estralia, but both nations were multiple countries away from Yeos. It just wasnt feasible, and I didnt want to turn into a cargo transporter with my nexus. Also, with the grimgarian army literally upying the ports of other countries, traveling with a ship from Port Annencia to Elyonda could be risky. This grimgarian war wasnt over, even if I wasnt dealing with it right now. As such, getting help from Aleistunum, a neighbour, would be for the best if Yeos couldnt rely on the Empire, or didnt want to. Renee had to strike a deal with Uzerra, no matter what. Fortunately for her, I was willing to help. Are you sure hes still awake during this time? I asked as we exited the subspace and the castle, on our way to the beach where you could see his ind literally floating above the coast. Oooh, probably. He likes reading, right? Just use the bookmark he gave you, Yorshka reassured me. Apanying us was Yorshka and Tasianna. The former just wanted to make sure we didnt get a bad deal, while Tasianna was Tasianna. Neill wanted toe to butonce again, despite how she said she disliked alcoholshe was drunk and sleeping like a log right about now. Goodness gracious, the girl couldnt handle her drinks. Lightweight. Smiled like an idiot after two mugs. As rude as it might be, the archerudite had visited our subspace once during midnight, Tasianna informed me, saying it happened two days after the siege was over. If hes awake, then there should be no problem. We can also fly up and knock on his door. I dont believe he should have a problem with that. Maybe appraise that bookmark, though, Renee suggested. Rajah mentioned how there was some magic field around the ind when he visited it. None of us really visited him outside of your virigress, so maybe there might be a trap for unwee visitors. Check if the bookmark has a clue or not. Good point. I havent appraised this thing once yet. With that in mind, I took out the bookmark Uzerra gave me and use Eyaak! What? A scream. oooooooooooooo! Followed by a mans groan. Dammit. I expected something would happen, but this is still not eptable! Renee donned her helmet and ran towards the screams echoing through the night. It was just for a moment before they were muffled, but they clearly were the screams of a woman and a man. The city ruins already had some buildings here and there, made from earth mages, so all of them were pretty much uniform in appearance. Some braziers were ced around the rebuilt houses and arena, so people could still walk around the night. Usually, there would be knights and mercenaries patrolling the streets as well, since there was a risk of disputes amongst the people. Even if they were united to rebuild their home, some people were less enthused about it. These troublemakers would cause unrest if we didnt stop them. With this in mind, Yorshka, Tasianna, and I followed behind Renee, darting through the ruined streets and its rubble, before I noticed a few figures hiding in a corner with my night vision. When we came closer, I noticed three well-dressed men standing over a woman and man, both dressed in patched up clothes. Wait, arent those? I immediately noticed the faces of the two, recognizing them as two of my patients. Looking closer, I noticed how both of them had their mouths agape, staring into the starry skies with twitching eyes. elp Krok! The man on the ground tried to mumble at us, but was swiftly given a kick by one of the three men standing over him. Sssz! You ipetent morons. Must you dine on these street rats so curtly, they managed to eke words out? Bumbling fools, a lot of you! The man who delivered the kickmented about the situation to his two associates before turning around, revealing two long elven ears hidden behind long ck locks, carefully taken care for until they shimmered under the moonlight. Rrrah. Phew! One of the other men turned to, spitting something red onto the ground. Nasty, rancid beasts. Forgive us, myrade. I would not have let go werent it for the fact we are dining on low-tier beef. I require a palette cleanser immediately. Grrgrggr! Mhmm! The third took a long whiff in our direction. Females, too. Although, one of them looks like a wind elf. Cannibalism, my friends. Let us invite her to some teater. Indulge her in the finest tea, one not even her low-born woods could produce. We are gentlemen, after all. We should treat her little girlfriends well. The first licked his lips, revealing four long fangs. True. It would be an embarrassment for us to act in any other way. Dont drink for too long, yes? We shouldnt kill them, otherwise the princess would find out. Rrrr Two lizard women would do the trick. Exotic. How delectable. Mister Palette Cleanser noted before taking a step forward. Who are you? Renee unsheathed her sword, forcing those words through the unbridled anger I could hear from her helmet. You dining partners, knight. Thest of the three elf men sniffed like a dog, before his shoulder jerked up as two bat-like wings burst out from his back. FOR OUR DINNER! All three growled as their forms morphed into something grotesque and unreal, looking like thinner felgheists, those giant vampire bat monsters. Once their forms changed, they charged at us like hungry beasts. Vampires! Tasianna screamed. A note from AbyssRaven Oh great Get the stakes, everybody. Also, poor wyvern! Neill just bullied the thing. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 368: Bloody Vampires. Chapter 368: Bloody Vampires. Grrraaaaaaaaa! Appraise them! Lv. 72 Lv. 54 Lv. 89 Buffs! [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Fuck them up, Original Mind! my parallel minds encouraged me, also feeling the rage boiling up inside me. Vampires were like elves, right? Well, right about now, they were no better than the grimgarians I killed! Stand down, mage, or this wiUFF! Before Mr. Lv. 72 vampire could speak, I [Gale Step]ped in front of him and grabbed him by his hideous bat monsters face, and mmed it right into the ground. Jeez, so weak! I cringed. I didnt even have to use any sr power even if vampires were weak to sunlight or not! Dont kill them, mydy! Tasianna shouted, making me annoyed I had to actually hold back against these filth. Y-you?! Seeing theirpanion bashed into the ground, the two vampires froze in ce, looking at me as if I had done something impossible. However, this shock immediately turned into rage as both growled at me. Shraaaaa! Predator! Hunter! We were tricked, friend, we need toOok? Not a fan of fighting people this weak, but youre nothing but brigands, right? Might as well do some ex-pdin work on some Predators. Yorshka too [Gale Step]ped into the front, shing off the legs of the weakest vampire, causing the surprised elf to fall onto the ground like a sack of potatoes. Vampires were technically still elves, dark elves to be specific, but unlike the ones Ive met up until now, these filth were nothing to me. I didnt care if you were human, beastman, or grimgarian. You try to pull this bandit crap on me, you deserve a beating. These vampires really got lucky. My moralpassTasiannawas telling me to not kill. Guawaararararak! However, that didnt mean I couldnt cripple some of them. I had [Miraculous Grace], after all. The vampire I was holding down could scream and struggle as much as he wanted, but I might return the right arm and wing I cut offter on. Might. You two! Thest vampire, the strongest, took a step back. We didnt know if he wanted to flee, but I wasnt the only one who was furious with what they did. Cometh Wind! Renee called the wind with her mberge, pulling the vampire closer only for Tasianna to buffet the vampire with ice des. Not surprisingly, the level 89 vampire managed to deftly avoid everything, only taking ncing hits. This, however, seemed to only make the vampire smirk. Knock him out before he can use blood magic! Yorshkamanded after she kicked the two vampires we already took out in their heads, sending them to sleep. Just as Yorshka said, the blood flowing from the monster bats tiny wounds grew as blood started to pour out of them like a faucet. He even managed to gather enough for a whole ball, before it formed itself into a blood sword. The vampire took aim and then Draconic Aura! I stomped the ground, exuding my [Draconic Aura] to create a pressure around me simr to a Territory. The vampire jerked back, snapping his head to me, allowing just enough seconds to pass for Tasianna to [Humanize] for her wings to blow frost powder at him. The [Fae Frost] immediately took effect as they froze the blood sword solid, before closing up the wounds on the vampires body to seal off his ability to get blood from his body. Seeing this, his eyes immediately darted over to the pool of blood from hisrades, but it was a bit toote for that. White mes! What?! The vampire tried to dodge, but, sadly for him, Yorshka and Renee knew how my [White mes] worked. They grabbed him, holding him tightly as the mes engulfed them all. Whaaaaaarrrrr! [Dread Burn] inflicted on bloodsucker. *** Thank you very much. Thank you so very much! After we had dealt with those Twilight morons, I healed up the two civilians they had been preying on. The woman was still wobbly on her feet, having lost a lot of blood, so the man did most of the thanking. Thank the Goddess for sending you to ournd! For everything! Thank the Goddess. Thank Yeostar for making you a blessed, mydy! ThankUrgh! Thats enough gratitude, good sir. Renee grabbed his arm, supporting him as he was about to fall. I had only healed him up with my white mes, since he hadnt lost that much blood for [Miraculous Grace], but he still probably had anemia. Magic was nice and all, but sometimes healing was best done naturally, especially if it wasnt a life threatening wound or a loss of a limb. [Miraculous Grace] could solve most physical injuries, but using it too often would lose the importance of the spell. Anything non-severe could be handled, and should be, handled by my white mes and my sacred spells. After Renee handed the two yeomen over to the knights for help, we then turned over to the vampires. They had transformed back into their elven forms and had their hands sealed by those mana suppression shackles. They couldnt use their mana while they had those cuffs on. Eoriant Fairnite Mana Suppression Shackles: Shackles made with the metals eoriant and fairnite, both possessing mana absorption attributes. Mana is absorbed by the shackles whenever a high concentration is being formed, and then diffused into the air Speaking of shackles, I had also heard that the prison inside the castle was destroyed after the siege. Quite a few criminals and brigands had escaped or died during the fight, the former of which included that stupid poison brother I fought in the tournament. He also stole away his twin catalysts in the process, so that bastard was now roaming the world again. Really should have cut off his legs. But, well, what was one more problem on top of all of Elyondas other issues, right? It was already pretty bad, but I guess none of us thought that vampires would start attacking us. Sure, their castle was floating above the clouds right now, but I had thought they were here to help us. Ha! The vampires red at me with intense disgust, almost to the point they were showing off a sense of superiority. As if it was incredulous that they got themselves in this situation. I hope you are ready to face Goddess Death, you simpletons! Our lord will dine on your life fluids and your minced flesAgrak! Dont try to use your mana. Yorshka kicked the level 89 vamp in the face, knocking him over. The shackles detect when you use it. If youre thinking of trying to overload the thing, then think again. Do you think we would stand by and do nothing while you try? For an elf, you are pretty dumb. Elf?! sphemous lizard! You dare call us such a degrading thing?! The one Yorshka cut the legs off cried out, insulted by such a factual statement. We are no elves! We are superior to those tree huggers! We are vampires! Children of the Night Mother! Scions of the Blood Queen! Descendants of a God! The one I had attacked felt no fear at all, either. He, too, found it fitting to spit venomous words at us despite the fact he was at our mercy. And you have taken a step too far, serf! We would have only taken some of your blood. It should have been an honor! We deigned your filthy red suitable for our palettes, but you dared ambush us? Blindside us? What honor do you have, knight? Our blood knights will make short work of you! Ambush? Was this man seriously that delusional? If you asked me, the one who ambushed us were these three idiots, but they called us the dishonorable ones? What did this guy smoke to put himself on a pedestal this lofty? His superiorityplex oozed out so much, it felt nauseating to be near him. Tasianna, psh. I lowered my voice as those vampires continued their tantrum. Arrogant? Is this what you meant when you said they thought of themselves as the finest beings and that their castle was the seat of the elite? Tasianna nodded. There are three factions inside the castle. The Predatorssuch as these threewho seek to only feast on the most prestigious ythings. Gourmets, you could say. Then you have the Skyborne, those who believe the vampires should remain in the sky and not mingle with us dirt people. Please be careful, they are known to adore the flesh of any flying monsters. Lastly, we have the Royal faction, those closest to the current overlord of Purchigchia and their elders, who wish to keep their culture close to the elves. Soooo. I turned to the vampires, causing them to instantly flinch at my re. Will we get in trouble for hurting them? No, Tasianna answered resolutely. Ha! Whad nonsensess are youd speaking, eld? Our loAhahk! the strongest vampire tried to speak back, but Yorshka kicked him in the face again. He fell on his back again, clutching his bleeding nose once again and his already broken jaw. Damnb you! Damnb you! He already had enough trouble speaking from the first kick. How many teeth had he lost already after getting kicked twice by a person over level 130? Yorshka had informed me vampires could regrow limbs and missing organs if they could drink blood, but with [Dread Burn] on him, healing was practically impossible. Well, too bad, immortal guy, you met the wrong person to piss off. Yes, we will not get into any trouble, Yorshka reiterated what Tasianna said so the vampires could understand. Do you really think your friends would care about you after the three of you snuck out of the castle and tried to steal a drink from the people living here? Excluding possibly angering your princess, you attacked two of her former guests, as well as somebody she wants to meet. Yorshka pointed at Tasianna and herself, before ending at me. Third Imperial Princess of Kargryx, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Get it now? Ueiik! All three vampires shuddered when they heard my title. Theyre nothing like Elrick. Elrick was one of the knights assigned to the students, who left us after we learned of his vampire heritage. He had been hiding as a knight of Aurena, acting like a human for his faith. I had thought we would meet here again, but Yorshka learned he went back to his family in the Empire. Apparently, acting like a human wasnt a one-time thing, as vampires would hide amongst the poption. Regardless if I had met him here or not, that wasnt the point. What I was now worried about were the boys stuck in the castle. I pulled out the bookmark Uzerra gave me. We couldnt dy my meeting with the vampire ruler any longer. We had better send them off. Uzerras Bookmark: A bookmark enchanted by the archerudite of Aleistunum. Used as a bookmark to read. Owner: [High Elf, Uzerra Leister Dawncall] Enchantment: [Bookmark Caller] Bookmark Caller: Calls upon the owner of the enchanted item by pouring mana into it Simple, huh? I did as instructed and poured my mana into the object, causing the simple beige bookmark to shine blue before it dimmed. I looked up in the sky, where Uzerras ind was, and noticed something flying towards us. Squinting my eyes, I saw the pajama-wearing elf in a bed! The bed was flying over to us! O-ok, this guy likes to sleep! I eximed before the bed suddenly stopped over us. It then slowly descended to the ground, gently cing itself there, softly enough to not wake its master. With Yorshka guarding the vampires, the rest of us looked at the snoring mage, noticing how he seemingly fell asleep while reading a book. His sses had fallen off his face, nearly off his bed, while his nket and hugging pillow were spread all across his mattress in an disorderly fashion. I didnt think the archerudite would be such a messy sleeper. Uhm, sir? I waved the bookmark over his face, only to find out that a barrier was protecting him. Banging on it like ss, I decided it would be a bit too rude to break it in an attempt to wake him. I guess it was toote. You dont think he has been sleeping all this time? He hadnt exactly shown himself since he met you, Hestia, Reneemented, bringing up a good point. The man had been quite sleepy when we met. How do we wake him? I asked, and Tasianna took a step forward. Well, he is a knowledge seeker like Rita, right? Well, the easiest way to wake her up was to tempt her with knowledge, so, why dont we try it with him? Since we couldnt do it in a politer fashion, it was all we had. Ahem, Lord Archerudite. Mydy, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor wishes to tell you something about her home~ Bah, h, ahuk! Dragon, dragon what? Hestia? Otherworld? What? I dont belive it! It actually worked! The elven man looked exhausted, like waking up somebody from a deep sleep. None too pleased, he scowled at us, before yawning and rubbing the sleep grains from his eyes. Uuuh, what? Urgh, mwaaaaaaaaaah! Urgh chamk, chamk.Urgh, how long have I been asleep? Tasianna bowed. We do apologize for waking you up thiste, but, to answer your question, we hadnt seen you in four days, Lord Uzerra. After you met with my Lady. Then I probably fell asleep not long after that. He pulled the nket from him, revealing he was still wearing the same pajama he wore when we first met, before snapping his hand. Wind then formed around his bare feet, forming into wind sandals as he stood up. I was recording our conversation in a book. The Children of the Second Dragon Emperor. Good name. Fitting. Especially since Ive officially met the two newest imperial princesses atst. So he already knew about [Battle Frenzy], probably. Considering he met all of my other siblings, somewhere. Either on their Adulthood Pilgrimage, or maybe he had visited Miononbx. Uzerra seemed to have noticed my inquisitive thoughts, as he turned around and nodded. That look To answer your question, I met your other siblings here and there. Either as a guest, or as a host. Nothing special. I also know your father. [Battle Frenzy] had been recorded since God Istari first met Kargryxmor. Its not public knowledge, of course, as per Kargryxmors wish, but most of the elders like me know about it. Dont worry, I will keep my promise and not sell or spread your information without your consent. No, no, not that I mean, if you already knew about [Battle Frenzy], then why did you record what happened when Neill used it? You were even drawing that picture. You and your sister are unique. Individuals. Just because I have met your siblings, does not mean I have met you. Stereotyping and biased expectations poison the minds of a schr. We are to record everything as objectively as possible, Uzerra stated, making me believe Saori would like him. Mwaaaaah! Besides, you dont need words alone to record knowledge. Pictures, artifacts, prints. Oh! When Chihiro and I spoke, it was like the heaven had blessed me. Computers, videos, photographs, and, ooooooh, such much more! What ignorance I lived in! The tired elfs eyes red up with interest, stroking his soft, perfect jaw like an old sage. Fantasy elves were beautiful and handsome, and the Peolyncian ones had never failed me at this aspect. Every elf, even these vampires, were objectively attractive. After Uzerra grumbled to himself a few times, he then looked around, noticing the vampires and the blood on the ground. He didnt need us to understand what had happened. Well, lets make that old womans wish to see youe true. Come. We shall move to Karhantheel ind, or at least what remains of it. Drascul is right above it. No objection here. I cast [Unheilige Engel] and had it wrap itself around the three vampires, dragging them along with obsidian ropes. Uzerra sat back on his bed and had it fly him up like a magical carpet, while the rest of us followed with our own preferred method of flying. Up in the sky, above the clouds where it became harder to breathe, a giant, city-sized ind could be seen. The floating fortress of the vampires had a giant rock skull adorning it like a belt, from which flowed scarlet blood down its eye sockets and mouth like a waterfall, forming a crimsonke as its bedrock. Kept together by magic, I presumed. This alone made it seem like an evil godsir. End boss material. However, we got a second look, when we flew up higher, and that was when the city aspect of the ce came into y. The architecture of this ce resembled those high gothic cathedrals with their overly stylized symbols and figurines. Almost like a clich, stone statues in the form of those giant bat monstersfelgheistsdecorated many of the upper city mansions, looking like gargoyles. On the other hand, the lower city seemed almost likete Victorian. Probably not actual Victorian era style, but more of the fantasized version. Dusky and murky, with manatech street lights illuminating only the bare minimum of the ce, it seemed super unfriendly. Every street corner was dark, warning you from listening to your foolhardy bravery to enter them. However, despite all those descriptions, the city was lively. Under the shine of the moon, elven men and women with dark grey skin were wandering the eerily-lit cobblestone streets,ughing and speaking. Whether they were in the lower or upper city, all the vampires wore fancy dresses and suits. However, they stood in stark contrast to the many non-vampires living in this floating nation. Wearing only rags, cored like pets, and all of them were branded with the ve and two fang marks. While the vampires had their fill of the night fun, drinking red wine and dining on aromatic meat, these ves were toiling away as the mainbor force. All while the knights in their blood red, shimmering armor, patrolled the streets and kept them on a tight leash while their masters were away. vebor. Not really endorsed by Artorias, I heard. Nor, your world, Uzerramented, causing Renee to give us a weird look. Your world? I guess Kargryx wouldnt endorse this either, huh? she stated, mistaking Uzerras real meaning. I think it might be time to reveal the truth to her. Although, could I trust her? Ill tell youter, alright? I kept quite a big secret from you, I revealed, teasing her. Just, be mindful you dont spread it this time, alright? My word or my life. Jeez, dont go that far. Even I wouldnt go that far for a promise maybe. Well, whether you say anything or not, Hestia, be ready to say something when we arrive. Yorshka pointed at the red knights on the streets, who had noticed us and were now spreading their wings. Also, dont get angry. Duke Greenveil got angry, too, but he mildly calmed down after learning all the thralls here were former criminals. Sold, though. Even the blood cattle to sustain the hungrier vampires. That doesnt make it better, I shook my head. Whether innocent or guilty, I was pretty sure nobody actually deserved to be enthralled by these vampires or turned into cattle. Yorshka smirked before sending me some info I had to be mindful of through [Telepathy]. For starters, vampires werent like the vampires from Earth, but that was already clear. They were dark elves with the power to transform into bat monsters and use blood magic. They were immortal, yes, but they werent exactly weakened or threatened by the rising sun. They wouldnt turn into ash, in other words. Instead, just as I was stronger while the sun was out, vampires received increased abilities under the light of the moon or in the depth of the darkness. Their blood magic would be powered up and they could regenerate better. And, unless it was dark, they couldnt transform nor could they use their [Vampiric Aura] to cajole or allure people like pop culture ones from Earth could. It was like me using [Benevolent Aura] or [Royal Presence] to manipte people. Vampires technically didnt need to drink humanoid blood. They could consume any kind of blood, even insect blood if they had to. That was why Elrick could survive in the human world without causing trouble. Blood wasnt necessary for a vampire to exist, since they were just dark elves with special powers. However, without the blood, their vampiric powers would weaken, eventually reaching the point they wouldnt be able to use blood magic. Another reason why vampires lusted for blood was due to addiction. It was like a drug to them, especially since many of them were fed it during their youth. A habit most werent able, or even wanted, to resist. As such, showing blood was bad, as it would just entice the vampires to be aggressive, especially the Skyborne and Predator factions. They could already smell us, so they probably would be looking at me as if I was prey. However, even if that were to happen, being confrontational or aggressive back would probably harm the only people who didnt want any problems, the Royal faction. Be tranquill. Zen. In fact, it was best to use that snobbish nature of the vampires to my advantage. They thought of them so highly, Yorshka called them Pride demonkins as a joke. As such, some would debase themselves by attacking people like animals. The majority, at least, didnt want their peers to think of them as mindless bloodsuckers. The elites of the elites. A man should be a gentleman, and a woman ady. I had to treat them as such, even if they looked down on us. As such, it was moremon for vampires to woo people if they wanted blood or hunt monsters. Thralls and blood cattle were stale snacks, like canned food. They would do it if they had no other options. As such, people like the vampires we captured, those unwilling to act noble for a snack, were looked down upon. And that was how we should handle the situation to get by easily. My name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmo. Princess of Kargryx. I pulled out my ID, revealing it to the blood knights in front of us. Showing a small curtsy in the air, I kept my back straight and my eyes as if this was just normal for me. The blood knights bowed before pping over to me to confirm my identity. Once they did, they handed it back to me and saluted Uzerra and me, before asking us to follow them. Who are they? the leader of the group asked, pointing at the vampires I had chained. Assaulters. They had attacked two humans from the city below, drinking them, before all three decided to attack us. Lies! But our captive vampires were of a different opinion. We did not attack them! Falsity! We were strolling in the dark, admiring the power of two SS ranks, when these insects came and attacked us for no reason! Boorish fiends! Do not believe their words, good sir! I should have just punted his head off. The knights listened to the wailing of the vampires, before they turned to Yorshka and Tasianna. Dame Yorshka. Miss Tasianna. Your statements? the leader prompted. My aunt speaks the truth, Sir Grigori. Three Predators, and they attacked us. The one without any legs is mine, while the other two were taken down by our princess. It seemed Yorshka knew this person. It made sense, since they had traveled on this floating ind for an entire day to reach Elyonda from Port Annencia. From the look of it, the knight didnt sound as pompouspared to the bloodsuckers we captured, probably since a knight could respect another knight. From the look of it, Tasianna knew him also. Lady Hestia has the truth in this matter. They attacked us without provocation, probably to silence us since we witnessed their meal. The knight nodded to Yorshkas and Tasiannas statement of what happened, before turning to his entourage and asked two of their knights to grab our prisoners. I understand. It shall be noted down when judgement is dealt. Please, follow us. What?! No, stop! Let us go! Release us! This is unfair! Unjust punishment! We have done nothing! The vampires really couldnt stop speaking. They really were third-rate viins. Would you please shut up! Okay, disregarding the prisoners now that they were handled, the knights then led us to the castle through the sky, avoiding the vampires below who were only watching us with keen interest. As Yorshka mentioned, they could smell us pretty well. Once we arrived at the castle, we were greeted by a red-eyed butler. He smiled as he bowed, revealing long fangs behind his lips. The butler took over for the knights, leading us through the castles luxurious halls, almost as if he was showing off the many well-designed statues and gem-embedded furniture. Human nobles liked to show-off, so it shouldnt have been surprising that vampire nobles did too. Princess Hestia, please, enter. We have already called the young men to the room, the butler spoke. Young men? Wait, are you talking about Tatsuya and Kyouya? Affirmative. The young men have informed us about you, not to mention, Lord Uzerra had already spoken to our greatdy at length as well. Considering you are now here, it seems he has managed to deliver ourdys wishes. The butler then turned to Uzerra, keeping his poker face despite how absurd the archerudite looked. After all, goodness gracious, the man brought his bed into the hall. I presume you already know, my lord? Of course, Igol. She always hated how I would walk everywhere with my pajamas I will leave my bed and books behind. However, I could fall asleep at any time. Uzerra was adamant about his attire, wanting to actuallye in and talk with thedy of this ce in his sleepwear. What a crazy man; respect. I understand. If that were to happen, I will have your room readied like always. Would you like us to wake you up? Like always? Wait, how often does this mane here to sleep? Was he and the princess friends? However, I wouldnt ask these questions. Not only cause I shouldnt since it didnt concern me, but cause Uzerra urged us inside with a yawn. Urwaaaah, wake me up. I believe I will be very ready tomorrow. The butler bowed with a smile before he opened the door, revealing a clean white room, contrasting the eerie ck, velvet, and golden color scheme of the rest of the castle. Funnily enough, the color change alone made my mind calm down for a moment. Really, the colors you see really affect your mood. Hestia-san! Hey, youre finally here! But before I could look through the ce, my attention was drawn to the two men sitting at a red couch in the middle of the room. Both were waving at me, but both looked far different from the boys I had traveled with, only recognizing them through their voices. I was sure the first was Kyouya and the second Tatsuya, but what I saw was one person in thick, shadowy armor, looking like ck lightning was surging from its gaps, and the other was a young wolfkin man jittering around while continuously sipping on some dark green tea. A tea I quickly recognized from the aroma was like coffeeit was fulinoe tea. Ahah, I look different right? The armored man spoke, sounding like Kyouya but with an echo. Long story, so it would be better Yo, Hestia-san! Good to see you again! Wrooooh! The wolfkin, thought, howled like a wolf before taking another sip of his tea. I was doubly sure it was Tatsuya since his face and voice matched, but he seemed so much more elevated. Youre never going guess what happened! I learned a unique skill today! Ahaha! I finally got a unique skill! My own! Not something those demonkins gave me! Yup, Tatsuya, alright. So, then I Looked over to the third person I found with [Detection Sensor]. Who is that? A woman with scarlet hair and eyes and skin so grey, she looked like a ghost. Despite her ill-looking face, her wide smile and firm eyes betrayed her general appearance, looking as if she had all the energy of the world. Her clothes, just like every vampire in this ce, were impable, designed topliment her appearance, turning her from just mesmerizing into elven art. She really does look like her. Please, my guests, have a seat. I have prepared snacks for all of you. No blood or anything which would spoil our gossip, of course. Great-great-great grandmother would lecture me to death before my soul reaches great-great-great-great aunt after my eternal slumber. So that was why. She really is a descendant of the Vampire Goddess. Apologies for my manners. My name is Vadisma, the current blood princess of the Floating Kingdom of Vivachel, Purchigchia. A note from AbyssRaven Man, I resonate with Uzerra. I, too, want a floating bed which will deliver me from one spot to the next. Can we please get a flying bed already? That should be the future, not flying cars! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 369: The Fantasy of Immortality. Chapter 369: The Fantasy of Immortality. Her shadow consumed you two? At first, yes. Wrapped itself around us like a cocoon, just like how monsters evolve. The goddesses didnt really tell us anything, simply suggesting that Sensei just do it. Well, its not like them speaking would help us. Every time they speak, I get this damn itch that feels like it''sing from inside my head. Muffled words. While his story was intriguing, his constantly shaking leg and how giddy he seemed was pretty distracting. In addition, he was also drinking his tea like crazy. Anyways, we didnt turn into shadow humans or whatever, but it still made us part of her shadow pack. However! Here is the Tatsuya, could just you, please Before Tatsuya could continue, Kyouya grabbed his shoulder and took away his tea. Then, after he made Tatsuya take some deep breaths to calm down, Kyouya just shook his head, but I couldnt see him through his helmet. Sorry, this is his coffee addiction in full effect after nearly a month of withdrawal. Hes hyperactive. It happened after our first month in this world, too, and he couldnt sleep once he tasted it for the first time. I thought it was over, but it seemed his addiction was never gone to begin with. I was a bit bbergasted at what Kyouya was telling me here, finding it baffling how much Tatsuya was relying on coffee, or in this case, fulinoe tea. It hadnt happened once since we met, but it seems that was cause we were supplying him with a daily cup of tea when we were still together. The usually socially awkward Tatsuya felt a bit too extroverted today. Nearly a month? I noticed, before turning my head over to our guest giver. A vampire so eye-catching, she seemed almost like the magnum opus of an artist. Three weeks, actually. Goddess Vivachel had asked me to have these two train with my knights. Well, she gestured, at least. I might be her descendant, but speaking with a god is still rather hard on my old soul. The vampire, Vadisma, took a sip from her steaming brown tea, going against my expectations. I thought she would be drinking blood wine, or something, but she was partaking in the same drinks and snacks she ced before us. She picked us up after the Belzac forest got invaded by some grimgarians, Kyouya added. Sensei and Asaka-san probably attacked their base after we left. At least, that was the n, since Sensei told us it was time to evolve her garms. After that, we coincidentally arrived at Port Annencia after a few days, or so. Tatsuya eyed the still smiling Vadisma, making it clear it was all nned out by somebody, probably. Just during the Elyonda fight, we were forced to stay on the ind. In fact, outside of the transportation, the vampires really didnt help much. Stay your tongue. A sharp voice came out of the vampires mouth, now no longer smiling. She ced her cup back on its saucer and on the table. I see you dont understand the hospitality I have given you. A host should respect her guests as long as they are under her roof, and I expect the same in return. Tch! Tatsuyas energetic demeanor changedpletely, clicking his tongue and ring at the vampire. Meanwhile, Kyouya couldnt help but shake his head, gritting his teeth as if would derail if he continued. He probably didnt want it to, but I was curious. What exactly But before I end my sentence, somebody else spoke up. This is why I told you to bring me with you, Hestia. Milder than the others or not, Vadisma is still a vampire. It was Uzerra. This is what happens when you treat them as nothing more than prisoners. The boys would, of course, be enraged. You probably treated them like thralls. I gave them proper nourishment, she answered. Hard bread, disgusting soup, and raw meat. What? My eyebrows wrinkled as I heard that from Tatsuya. As I said, proper nourishment. Tasianna sent a telepathic message, giving me some context on the matter. Thralls were basically only given kibble to to maximize their blood cell regeneration and keep them healthy enough forbor. As guests, they were given proper food, as Vadisma insinuated, but since vampires didnt know how to cook normal food, the vampires instead offered what they would call pet snacks. In other words, Tasianna, Yorshka, Duke Greenveil, and the boys were given the equivalent to doggy treats. Tasianna really wasnt joking around when she exined the way the vampires viewed anyone who wasnt a vampire. To them, the whole world was just filled with either pets or prey. Looking into Vadismas eyes, I now could understand why I didnt feel any warmth. She was just weing us like it was business. Maybe I even misinterpreted how those vampire knights treated Yorshka. It might not be respect, but just cold professionalism. So these are vampires, huh? It felt like I was just plunged into some dark fantasy story. The way the vampires had thralls and how they just treated them like farm animals, in addition to how these bloodsuckers viewed themselves. The appearance of this fortress was an actual warning to what I should have expected. The smile the vampire princess gave us was just a mask. So, before we speak of why I asked you here, tell me, Uzerra. She turned over to the archerudite, ring at him with a dark facade. If res could kill, this one would freeze your soul. Princess Hestia brought you here, but I did not ask for you. Why are you here? Am I that unweed? You know nobody outside of me or the elders could possibly stop you from entering and exiting this ce. It''s even worse when you fall asleep and start sting your spells! Her scarlet brows stiffened as she said that, followed by her venom-tipped words. You are a blight to Purchigchia, to my people, and to my eyes, Archerudite. Sleeping Menace. Unfaithful Low-Elf. Must you curse me even now? I told you, it was an ident. It was the first sign of my age catching up to me. Uzerras eyes looked down at his tea for a moment, before he returned them back to the vampire. Sorrow was affecting me then, as well. Hmph! She leaned slightly forward. Time doesnt always heal wounds. For the worlds most knowledgeable man, your years of living have not made you wise. When you enter yourst slumber, remember this as your consciousness slips away into the eternal darkness of God Marsven: my daughter will destroy everything you hold dear. Aleistunum will fall. Your books will burn. What the f? What exactly did I get myself into here?! Uzerra stayed silent at that provocation, simply drinking his tea. She will not destroy herself. ??? I looked over at Tasianna and then to Tatsuya. While the former didnt know what was going on, thetter grimaced as he nodded. He then pointed at the two, made a heart with his hands, before gesturing a cross sign. Am I understanding this correctly? I looked over to the growling Vadisma and the sleep deprived-looking Uzerra, before figuring out what they meant by she. Ok, I got myself into some family business. Why did I bring him here, exactly? Uhm, pardon me for interrupting. To my surprise, somebody was actually brave enough to interject themselves into this staring contest. We all turned around, learning Renee was speaking up. Can I assume all of our presences here, outside of Lady Hestia, are unwanted, Vampire Princess Vadisma? As such, may I propose we speak and discuss, instead of arguing? It would elerate things along. Oooh, the young human speaks the truth. How fitting that someone as young as her can see beyond the veil of arrogance clouding your narrow mind. She red at Uzerra with those words, but all he could do was yawn. Vadisma squinted in irritation, before calming herself to speak to the rest of us. That is right. Igol has already informed me about the matter with the Predators on the ground. How may I call you? Rhea Renee Sealight, your highness. Sealight? Ahhh, a descendant of Yeostar. I had thought the family line was extinguished and was reced by the Caices, but it seemed my information was incorrect. Well, I am no most knowledgeable woman, so, please, forgive me for my ignorance. Even now, she was taking potshots at the poor high elf. She then picked out a piece of parchment from a bag she was hiding underneath the table, handing it over to Renee. After Renee picked it up to read it, she noted how it was titled Blood Debt. Yes, a blood debt. We harmed your citizens, therefore you deserve, as the representative of your country, retribution for what happened. However, as they are my people, I cannot have you punish them. I will do so myself, she spoke in a rather matter-of-fact tone, removing any traces of her animosity. As such, you may ask for an appropriate rpense. I wish for our two nations to remain peaceful. I raised a brow as she said that, making me question why she was being so diplomatic. Probably sharing my thought, Renee was equally as suspicious. Yeos is currently quite weak. I do not need to say this, as you can see the state of our country from your window. Even if we were to engage in conflict, you know the Empire wouldnte to our side after all of this. Why are you being so lenient? It is the duty of every rightful sovereign to rule and act fairly, no matter how powerful. Lady Rhea, do not presume I, or my race, are as debauched as those Predator bloodlings. Purchigchia is a neutral force, and we wish to remain as such at least, as long as a certain someone is still alive. She red at Uzerra, again! Holy moly, this woman really hated that man. But, aside from Aleistunum, I have no wish for disputes. As the leader of my race, I have a responsibility to maintain the status quo, so my people may live however they wish. They fed on two people, Princess Vadisma. You denounce what the three did, but you insist your people may live however they wish, I interjected, causing the woman to nod. I agree with what you said, that is why I will punish those under my rule. Or, are you also suggesting you, a dragon princess, should also take responsibility for the many feral dragons attacking innocent vigers and caravans and such? she snapped back. I speak of those living in Drascul, Princess of Dragons. The Predators, the Skyborne, and Royals. Not the people hiding amongst thends popce. Erm I couldnt speak back. Seeing me silenced, she nodded and returned her attention to Renee. Regardless, a blood debt is an important part of our culture. As their ruler, I only allow my people to feed on wild monsters and criminals. Noments on thetter, I presume? She nced at me. At this point, I understood my remark probably reduced my standing in her mind. She probably thought I was some idealistic kid. None, of course, Yorshka answered for me, noticing how my mood was worsening. Criminals deserve punishment. How that punishment is enacted is reserved for the country in question. Vadisma smiled. Yes, true. Having them act as a source of blood for my ever hungry popce means the innocents are protected. It is just right. That is why those three will pay and I will pay for our countrys failure to control them. We are guests, but we harmed you. Ask, and I will pay. Help with buildings, reduction of thends mana umtion, weapons; just ask, with reason, of course. Thank you very much, your highness. I am d we were able to resolve this without any issues. Renee stood up to bow slightly. As am I. Now While Renee was writing down what Elyonda needed, Vadisma then turned to me. Her smile was as unfeeling as before, only this time, her eyes stared even deeper into me, almost as if to judge me. You would wish to know why Drascul is still here, yes? Why have I transported your friends to this ce? Why do I have your two otherworldly friends here? Renee twitched at those threest words. She probably already heard from Kyouya how they came to this world, so she probably could guess from context. Now, she probably was asking how we all knew them. I really should exin things to her. In any case, I nodded to Vadisma. Lord Uzerra asked me toe here. While I do have my own questions, I am more curious as to why you are interested in me. Is this about the boys? That was the only clue I had to follow. Sure, there was the fact I was a dragon and otherworlder, but what would she need from me, if she had the boys already? She could just ask them about Earth. What could she possibly gain from meeting with me, when her attitude up until now really didnt seem like she cared if I was in her good graces or not? Partially. She then leaned forward as the ends of her mouth went up. A shiver went down my spine. How much blood would you like to pay for their freedom? What?! Tatsuya and Kyouya blurted out. [Calm down.] I sent that telepathic message to them, stopping them from doing anything we might regret. Right now, outside of Uzerra, none of us could antagonize this woman without incurring the full wrath of Purchigchia. As such, I kept my calm. I knew this wasnt the real reason why she invited me. If she had any clue as a ruler, then she should know dragon blood was considered extremely sacred by the dragonewts of Loatryx. If she wanted to stay neutral, as she said, then trying to anger the dragonewts and my family wouldnt be too smart. Not to mention, rule and act fairly. If she wanted to be more than just amon thuggish ruler, then she couldnt just ask for my blood for their freedom. Not to mention, didnt she mention how she valued her guests? Lets y this smart. I needed information, first. So Lord Uzerra was right. They are your prisoners. Why? Goddess Vivachel was quite mysterious and we couldnt speak much, but I didnt take her to be hostile to us. Or, is this your own choice? It would be mine, yes, she confirmed. My ancestor only gestured to me that I should train them. Whether I treat them correctly or not didnt reallye into the discussion. Of course, only criminals are thralls and blood cattle, so I decided to treat them like normal guests. Still, theyve been here for a while. Too long. Doing nothing more than training and eating. You didnt present us with any other option. You didnt even speak to us, up until now, Kyouya revealed. You sent all your orders through Igol. I understand we should show some gratitude, Princess Vadisma, but this is unreasonable! Unfair, you mean! I brought a storage full of fulinoe leaves for this trip, but those knights told me we were only allowed to live where we were told and eat what we were given! Tatsuyained. Dammit, Hestia, they even stopped us from speaking with Tasianna and Dame Yorshka a few times. When we finally got the chance to speak, we just arrived at Elyonda! Yorshka turned her gaze over at Vadisma, almost to the point of a re. So that is the reason. I did wonder why they were so agitated when they spoke to me. Sir Grigori told me they were training and that you were keeping them in the castle for their safety because of Goddess Vivachels wish. Even the knights were in this mess, huh? Seems like those third-rate viins werent the only assholes in this flying junk. I guess I should have acted on my instinct. I apologize, Tatsuya. Kyouya. Tasianna bowed slightly. Same. I shouldve probablye over the moment I heard I was invited here. I guess the mess in Elyonda preupied my attention, when I had friends waiting for help up here. The more I learned, the angrier I got at the vampires. I then turned to Uzerra, wanting to know if he knew about this. He shook his head. I presumed. No evidence, since I didnt meet them. You heard her speak to me. Me randomly visiting her could be attributed to Archerudite Uzerra is spying on us. Thats a reason for war. A war we would love, snake, Vadisma struck again. How I would love to see your face when we burn down your library. That agony, the despair of losing years upon years of work. A millennia of work, reduced to ashes. Uzerra managed to stay calm the first time his library was mentioned, but the second time, now even more descriptive, was his breaking point. If youre so vehement about it, then I will respond in kind. You do not have a chance against me, Vadisma. Not you, not your elders. I could reduce your entire kingdom into ash. Only your moth Vadisma mmed the table, breaking it in half as all the snacks and tea fell down, staining the carpet. Do not speak her name, snake! Shes even prickly about any mentions of her mother? What exactly is Uzerras history with her?! The two red daggers at each other, sparks practically flying between them, only for the vtile atmosphere to fall apart when Uzerra began to yawn. His body suddenly jerked forward, holding onto the sofas arm to stop his fall. He! Vadisma smirked, looking down at the mage as his breathing turned haggard. I just need to wait. Then you, my only problem, will be gone. Or, will you strike first and break your wish to stay neutral from everything? Grk! Uzerra strained himself, pushing himself up. He grimaced at Vadisma, but couldnt help but yawn. What is going on with him? How long, Lord Uzerra? The one to ask was Yorshka, looking at the ailing elf as if she had him figured out. A few more years, he replied, closing his eyes until he corrected his posture. A few more years, yes. More, if I just stay asleep. Can somebody tell me whats going on? I asked, prompting Vadisma to scoff at me. He is dying, young dragoness! Immortality is such a fantasy for those young humans, but little do they know how much of a struggle it is. A curse. To watch everybody they love slowly perish, vanishing from their lives. My eyes widened at the mention of immortality. A soul can only take so much abuse and only has a finite amount of space for memories. Things are different for the divine, but the gods are gods for a reason. And he? Well, Uzerra doesnt have much time left. Sleeping away months just so he can continue living. Thats why hes sleeping so much? Because hes trying to continue living? Then, what about Mother? Isnt she sleeping a lot right now. Lady Hestia! As I was having this thought, Tasianna immediately grabbed me, making me notice how I was shivering. Empress Melloxtressa is strong. She has you. She might need to sleep, but I dont believe she will vanish from your life with how fulfilling you are to her life! Shes right, Uzerra agreed, gesturing with his hand for me to calm down. Soul deterioration affects the body, too. However, I saw your mother. A soul fits their vessel, and I dont need to be knowledgeable to know hers isrger than mine. If she really cherishes you this much, then dont worry. Happiness keeps you alive On the other hand, you might want to worry about your father. Father? My dragon father? Wait, is he insinuating that hes dying? If we were talking about abuse, emotional and physical, then Eltharion, Emperor of Kargryx, probably had it extremely hard. He witnessed his parents depart, he had to win a civil war by killing his siblings to obtain the throne and regain peace, and no telling how old he was. I hadnt asked Mother. After Mother showed me of her memories of the Kargryx civil war, it would make sense if Father was depressed. Dammit, why am I feeling sad for him? I dont even know him! Urgh, is he is he-he doing well? True immortality really was just a fantasy if you werent a god. Over time, the passion of life would just dwindle away, right? If I were to turn immortal, there might be a time I would lose Mother. Lose Neill. Lose Tasianna and Saori. When that time came, Eine and Grimnir would have already died from age. The pain in my heart would always be there. Death really was sad. Krk! True! Vadisma broke my thoughts. Happiness does keep one''s soul clean and strong. It might not be as strong, but I, too, feel my eternal slumber approaching. Uzerra went silent when he heard this, giving the woman eyes of pity but also of guilt. Seeing him like this, Vadisma growled and turned her eyes away from him. She grit her teeth, showing-off her long fangs before she looked down to the ground. She then returned her eyes to me. You pass, she stated inly. Whether you nned it or not, you caused my mood to sour. Dont go to the negotiation table in a sour mood. Good job bringing this filth to my home. Not like I could say anything about that. I was starting to appreciate having Uzerra here, even if I had to continue listening to all this bad news. Then, they are free to go? I looked at Tatsuya and Kyouya, both hopeful this nightmare could end. Princess. After a couple seconds of silence, the vampire turned her attention back to us. The real reason for your invitation was for something else. I want to ask what you did at Aureolis. Aureolis? Both boys looked at me with frowns, both asking the same question. You were in Aureolis? When? Well, some time during the siege, apparently. On the same day we arrived here, Vadisma rified, prompting me to ask her where she got this information. I have spies. You know that boy Elrick, yes? Well, if a bloodling like him can sneak into Aureolis and be a pdin, then my experts can do it as well, and do a better job of it too. They saw you and another dragonewt. I presume your mother? They know. But they didnt know I was trapped inside a dimension hole. Outside of our group, nobody really knew about it. Seeing me keep my mouth shut, Vadisma took it as her cue to continue. You want to know why Im asking this, yes? Well, if you hadnt heard about it yet, then Elyonda really ispletely defeated. In any case, its known inside the church that the pope has gone insane. Insane? He cries and shouts in the night of a huge spider-legged dragon and a giantess of a dragonewt. Crying out how they would find and kill him. Reap his soul! How thrilling, eh? The pope of the Church of Aurena has finally gone mad. Hehe, weak human. Vadisma smirked, and from the way she was speaking, she probably didnt know he was a demonkin. The Prince of Envy really was good with his disguise. Insane, huh? Well, I wont continue denying it. Yes, my mother and I were there for a moment, before we dashed back here. She shared information, so I had to reciprocate. If I wanted more, I had to y nice. So, why do you want to know more? Because my spies know of that summit you are nning with the dwarves, child. The Artorians were good at keeping it hush-hush, but those dwarves arent known for subterfuge. Urgh, their drunken stupors make it easy to get information out of them. No matter who she was speaking about, if it wasnt a vampire, she would sneer at them. An alliance, right? Well, that would attract attention from the Empire. And with the Empire, Aureolis. You apparently did something to the pope. I know, so other people will figure it out too, or something like that. That was the message I got from her. I wish to keep my people safe. This wont lead to a war, right? I couldnt answer her, making her sigh. Good. That is what I wanted. Information, just like Uzerra. If the pope is insane and this spider-legged dragon and giant dragonewt were you and the Empress, then he wont stop. He will hunt you down. He will have plenty of reason to send the full force of the Knight of Aurena including those Heroes of Aurena whelps. This was bad. If you thought about it, the main reason why King Drangleic was so confident in the alliance working out was due to me. I could act as a figurehead of faith as a Champion to prevent the Empire from attacking Artorias once they renounce their vassge. However, if the pope hated me and had a proper reasona casus bellithen it could all end up in a war. I didnt want that. I witnessed the horrors of war through Mother and also the destructive nature of it through my own action during the siege. I didnt want another war to start! I used to think that the demonkins were my enemies, but not every one of them were terrible. They were still human. VifiYok with her love of doughnuts and willingness to repay a debt to Amelia, or how Heek sacrificed his life for the young girl. I understood sometimes it couldnt be helped. I had killed people who had lives and ambitions before. They werent faceless fodder like the feral monsters I hunted. Even then, in the Belzac forest, I had met beings like the kobolds, the orcs, and the wyverns. Everybody had a life. Everybody possessed the ability to feel joy. I didnt want to reap it all, not only cause I was an idol, but just cause. If it came to it, I will probably have more moments like when I fought VifiYok. Those knights werent my enemy. The pope wasthe Prince of Envy was our true enemy! If war was inevitable, then I had to do something to stop it. Fuck, now I sound like an idealistic hero. Urgh, cringe! You cant save everybody, Hestia! Dammit. Understand that already. As I was having a moral crisis about war, again! I heard Vadisma crackling, Haha, oh Tatsuya. Kyouya. Who will you stand with? Oh, then again, this girl, this Hestia Atsuko, was an otherworlder, too, right? Oh, you Japanese. Will you side with your friends, or with this girlfriend of yours? S-shes not my girlfriend! Tatsuya cried something, but why was he taking her provocation? We had other things to worry about! Hoho! Go, leave my home. Enjoy those unique Jobs, you two. Vadisma picked up the bell lying on the ground and rang it, summoning the butler into the room. We were then escorted out of this pristine white room of the ruler of the vampires. Unique Jobs? I asked the boys. Right, we wanted to tell you this. Kyouya scratched his helmet. Instead of evolving or changing into shadow human, we somehow met some requirements and unlocked out Unique Jobs. I have [Shadow Squire]. And I got [The Rush] Yeah, I know, its ame name. Cool! I got mine after the Divine Quest. How about wepare them tomorrow? I really want to get a full update on Saori and what you experienced. Urgh, dont make us remind ourselves, both boys said simultaneously. Did they share a brain cell? In any case, our bantering didntst too long since the eerie nature of this ce was as terrible as always; actually, it got worse since I now knew who the vampire princess was. Without a question, I had a feeling she would be a problem in the future. She really just seemed chaotic. As I was worrying myself about the possible wars that could erupt, I noticed Uzerra suddenly stopping. He was looking out of the window, which led to the castles courtyard. There, I could see a vampire girl with lime- and scarlet-colored hair, wandering the garden in an evening dress. I couldnt really see her face from up here, but what caught my attention was how Uzerra was just staring at her. Lord Uzerra? I spoke up, but it seemed my voice caught the attention of the girl as she turned around, revealing an almost mystifying beauty almost like Vadisma. She saw us for a moment before she hurried along, away from our sight. Once she was gone, Uzerra shook his head and turned around and called for his bed. He sat back on it and had it carry him, all while he took out a book from underneath his pillow. Dont read, he told me, so I backed away. Who was that girl? I wondered, considering Uzerra was so entranced in her. In any case, after we left Purchigchia with the boys, we returned back to the surface where Uzerra told Renee that he would repay me for sketching Neills [Battle Frenzy] by calling for mages to help out Yeos. He mentioned how he wanted to restore the diplomatic friendship between Yeos and Aleistunum, but under the condition that the country not break up again. I cannot promise you that, but I can promise that it wont happen as long as I am alive, Lord Uzerra! Renee stated loudly, causing the mage to nod. Good. Write up the contract and what you need. Send it to Aleistunum with my seal, and they will handle the rest. He handed Renee a bookmark and the seal. Use the bookmark to return the seal. My bed will grab it for me. I will most likely not be around to answer you I think I need to sleep. I feel like I could nap for quite the number of years. Uhm, please, dont. I really want to ask you stuff. Well, little did I know that this actually was myst meeting with the man, as the next day, his ind was gone. The vampire ind also vanished from the skies, probably a good thing since we wouldnt want vampires stalking everywhere. Hopefully I could meet Uzerra another time. I really hope he didnt mean it literally that he would sleep for multiple years. Sadly, my worries wouldnt end just with this. Hestia! Tatsuyas loud voice caught me off guard while I was working on rebuilding some houses. He then pointed at the skies, where I suddenly noticed a swarm of birds fly over us. In the next second, something began falling from the sky. Tasianna caught two of them with floating ice and brought them down, revealing them to be paper. Actual paper, not parchment! And not just some empty, white paper, but they had words written on them as if somebody used a typewriter or something. Newspaper, Kyouya, Tatsuya, and I blurted out. The written parts on the two newspapers werepletely identical, to the point you knew they were printed. When we took a closer look, we noted it was called Imperial News Weekly: First Edition. Just like an authentic one, it had stories written on every page, including what seemed like a word puzzle on the backside. Whoever did this really put their heart into it. Which made it even worse when we read out the front pages story of focus. Bastards! Tasianna cried out when she read the title. A New Threat to the Empire: Crimson Dragon Menace! My hands tensed up. Destroyer of Yeos and sphemer! A crimson dragon with white shimmering scales had attacked Elyonda while it was being invaded by an army of monsters. Not only did this beast lead the army forward, it had also annihted the renowned port of Elyonda with a single spell. In addition, reports show that this dragon had personally attacked the Pope! Under the orders of the Holy Emperor of Mankind, the Empire offers a bounty for the capture or any information on the whereabouts of this monster. Dragonyers, we seek the swift live capture of this dragon. People and vassals of Folschreck, do not be swayed by the vixens dragonewt disguise! Behind the guise of a beautiful girl lies the might of a volcano! Verdammte Scheie. Chapter 370: A New Adventure Awaits Us. Chapter 370: A New Adventure Awaits Us. Mhmm, Hestia Dont worry, Mom is here for you, ehe. She kissed my check, even wrapping her tail almost instinctively around mine. Almost as if the warmth of my body was agitating her to move. Once we visit myir, Ill show you the icy vale of the wyverns. Beauty crystallized forever in ice. Mhmm. My jewel collection, ehehe Mother I felt my face warm up in a flush as she rubbed her head on mine, nearly stabbing me with her horns. Her mumbling as she kept sleeping was certainly a surprise to me, since I never heard her do this before. Well, anyways, so But before I could speak, a young mans voice interrupted me. Hestia-san, why exactly are we doing this inside your room? And why are you allowing yourself to be treated like a body pillow by your mother? Tatsuya asked me, looking a bit embarrassed for me. Even the usually nice guy Kyouya couldnt help but nod. Now that he was out of that weird armor of his, I could finally see his face again. I agree. It seems really weird. We could havepared Unique Jobs in the living room. Oh,e on. Leave me alone. It isnt that weird, I rebuked them, but the fourth person in this room had a different opinion. No, Sis, it is weird. You might be a whelpling in age, but youre mentally a young woman, or teenager or whatever humanoids like to call it. Neill sounded a little spooked at my sudden behavior, as if she wasnt expecting me to suddenly want to lie in my bed and allow my mother to hug me while she slept. Honestly, it didnt seem like you and Melloxtressa were that extremely close. You had some banter here and there, but it was like you kept her a bit at arms length. I guess that was true So, whats with this? I looked at Neillsplicated expression, although with her lion mane-like hair, it was a bit hard to see her brows so I couldnt tell how shocked she was. Still, with the tone of her voice, I could slightly imagine how she saw the rtionship between Mother and I. Honestly, I thought we were pretty close, but maybe from my older sisters perspective, I did seem more worried about my own issues instead of Mothers. Then again, I was a Mamas and Papas girl. I already knew that from the first moment I came to this world and my other soul half just reinforced it after I escaped from the Prince of Envys trap. As hard as it was to learn how I actually died back on Earth, it did show me how much I enjoyed spending time with all the people in my family. How I would gossip with Mama, watch anime with her, and how often Mamained to me about myck of fashion sense. Theyre back. I can remember most of my life on Earth once again On the other hand, Ive been treating my rtionship with Mother as if she was another Saori. Another adult friend. Hmm. At the end of the day, I only had one answer to Neills question. Cant a daughter just, you know, spend some time with her mother? Just hug it out? Not like a dragon cant have a moment of weakness. Fair enough. Sorry. It was a bit awkward for me to be here, letting Mother just hug and kiss me while she was napping, but I thought, maybe, some skinship could help. The words Mother and Daughter was something Mother wanted so much. I was trying to get closer, but unlike her, I probably wasnt trying enough. As much as the Prince of Envy was a dick for creating those things to trap us in another dimension, I guess he did help me sympathize with Mother better. I could see her pain, fear, and happiness through her memories. Up until now, I only heard about her insecurities. After she shared her memories with me, I now knew about her loneliness, her wishes, and her love. A Mothers love. I felt blind. I knew about all of that through Yorshka and Mothers stories, but it never really clicked with me. I guess that past self of mine still felt like I only had one mom. But now I had two. Hestia had one and HI couldnt remember the rest of my past namehad another. I had two Mamas. Mom Yeah, you liked it when I called you Mom, right? I kissed her on her forehead. Sorry for leaving you hanging for this long. I am your daughter. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor is your daughters name, Mom Although, what do dragon mothers and daughters do outside of training? And speaking about the lewd stuff? And grooming themselves. Hmm. Hestia While Neill had epted the new reality of things, Tatsuya and Kyouya groaned as I continued. Did that newspaper affect you that much? They finally asked the big question. Took you guys a bit to realize that, I replied a bit snarky. You guys read it. Im public enemy number one in the Empire right now. What did I do to deserve it? Kill off the invasion force after I ordered them to leave after announcing myself. Bullshit. I didnt even want to resolve it with their deaths, but, oh no, they kept on thinking they could win. Puuuh. I didnt even read the rest of the newspaper, but from what I overheard Tatsuya and Kyouya read aloud, it was mostly events happening within the Empire, religious stuff, or news about the grimgarian invasion. Nothing important to me. What mattered was that I was the target of a smear campaign. Two weeks had gone by since the siege, so it was possible for a merchant or tourist from the Empire to have visited and spread some rumors. This also included mercs and those who hired them to attack us, meaning the Prince of Envy was also a potential culprit. Considering what the vampire princess told me, the false pope wasnt exactly my biggest fan right now. Propaganda as revenge wasnt out of the question. So, what if I felt sad and depressed about it? This was my image as an idol tarnished! Blemishes like these hurt, but the worst part was that I couldnt respond back! This wasnt social media, this was a newspaper. And apparently, this was supposedly somethingpletely new in Peolynca, since none of the Peolyncians knew about it before now. From city criers to newspapers. Wow. Whatever. In the end, I decided to just forget it for now, giving Mom a hug before telling the others I wanted to check out my prestige rewards for my two other Jobs. [Mage] prestige points: 3 Oh, far simpler than [Idol]. I guess this is a beginner-level Job. Arcane Skills: Proficiency: Increases the proficiency gain from arcane, magic casting, and mental skills. Reduces breakpoint requirement by 10% * skill level Fire Element: Increases the proficiency gain of all fire based skills, while increasing general fire damage dealing and resistances by 1%. Decreases general water damage dealing and resistances by 1%. Effectiveness will increase by 1% each per level. Will exclude other Element skills, but under certain conditions and Job evolutions, this exclusion will be lifted I could imagine what the rest would do, so I decided not to appraise every single one and just go to the next Job. However, before I could, Tatsuya chimed in. Simr to Renee, they got their Unique Jobs before me under another weird circumstance. I got mine just from a Divine Quest, but they each got it randomly for an unknown reason. All we knew was that in all three cases, they were either praying to or in the vicinity of a god. You dont level the skills up by using them. Once you obtain the skills, you have to use prestige to level the skills up. So, dont forget to n things out. We managed to get prestige five on our Jobs, he exined. Oh, and make sure you take the exclusive skill you want as your evolution. One of my first Jobs was [Footman] and it was my physical-based Job with choices like [Spearmanship], [Swordsmanship], and [Shieldmanship]. I took spear, of course, and it influenced the evolution of the Job. You managed to evolve your Job? I felt pretty happy that the boys rejoined the party. This was pretty important information. Only out of [Footman]. We both got another Job outside of it, but it didnt evolve. Mine is [Protector] while his is [Shapeshifter]. Kyouya pointed at Tatsuya and how he could turn from a human to wolfkin to a huge garm simr to [Bestialize]. [Footman] evolved at level five into [Shieldman] while Tatsuya got [Spearman]. It did mean they couldnt predict [Mage], though. So, the Element skill I choose would decide my Jobs evolution, but it did mention how it would allow me to gain more Elementster on. It made sense, since I bet thepound elements likeva and ice would have er. That should be good for Tasianna. So, [Tyrant Hatchling]. What do you have? [Tyrant Hatchling] prestige points: 1 Ten? Oh my. Spark Fire Dragon: Increases the proficiency gain of [Spark Fire Dragon] mutation skills. Reduces breakpoint requirement by 10% * skill level. Enables a Job evolution specialized in [Spark Fire Dragon] skills Tyrant of the Skies: The embodiment of Kargryxmors legacy, constructed by the God of Dragons in ordance to his earlier years. A skill specialized in the solo battle prowess of the Kargryxmor spawn, increasing [Battle Frenzy] stat boost by 2% regardless of the stage. Increases 2% of all stats if the owner fights a monster of a higher rank or of the same rank but of a higher or same level. These percentages increase by 2% per skill level. Will exclude [Tyrants Sessor] Fuck! That is beyond overpowered! Neill blurted out the moment I told her of the skills description. So, at level ten, it literally gives [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] a 20% increase on top of the normal 10%? And if you are fighting somebody like VifiYok, you get another 20%? And with my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] buffs, I get 50% depending on the movement and 100% during the finale. A weird idea just came into mind as I said those things out loud. Does Kramps love us? I dont know, Sis. Kramps is pretty rude and grumpy Im pretty sure he hates me since Im a half Dont call yourself that. I stopped her before she could speak another word, startling Neill. I didnt care if you were the king of the world of a god, nobody was allowed to call my sister a half-breed. Not even Neill herself. A kirin-dragon. Neill shrugged, stretching her mouth out in a ratheredic manner. I could rte to her self-confidence issues, so I wouldnt let her continue demeaning herself. Well, I dont know if it is true until I can get a Unique Job, but maybe it''s a Hestia-exclusive? He doesnt like our other siblings either. Youre saying Im the only one of our family who he likes? Im pretty sure he hates Mom, too. I recalled the interactions I had with Kramps, which I would describe as a grumpy grandpa trying his best to help his granddaughter, but only knew how to do it in his antiquated way. Nothing, Kramps? Hey,e on! Goddess Aurena! Any of you! Speak with me, please! But none of them answered. Once again, the god wouldnt speak to me. Yes, Sis. None of us like him, and he doesnt like it. Now, there is a difference between liking and admiring! Our fifth sibling, Nongramos, wants to be the next Tyrant of the Skies. Remember? I nodded, remembering how Sis had mentioned that. I then turned back to thest two skills. Tyrants Sessor: The embodiment of Kargryxmors legacy, constructed by the God of Dragons in ordance with his rule as emperor. A skill specialized in leading others and ruling thend as an imperial royalty of Kargryx. While leading retainers or soldiers fully loyal to you, you increase their stats, experience, and proficiency gain by 1%. Increase stat gained by 5% through monster or Unique Job evolutions. Increases percentage by 1% per skill level. While battling any non-royal dragonkins, decrease their stats by 15%. Will exclude [Tyrant of the Skies] Hestia-san. Please. Tatsuya and Kyouya looked at me almost as if they were pleading. It made sense, considering this skills effect. It was entirely selfish, outside of thest, which you could technically call selfish since this also allowed those fighting with you to gain from it. It didnt include demonkins or humans, but it did count monsters like leviathans, drakes, ryuukoatls, and the many lesser dragonkins like wyverns and sea serpents. In a way, this skill would be so overpowered if we were to end up in a dragonkin-infested area with a ton of feral and mindless wyverns. 15% reduction in stats was not a joke. Although, it did mean I would lose the also overpowered [Tyrant of the Skies]. To be honest, I hated having all these choices! Even [Idol]s [Giocoso Dreamer] and [Musical Renaissance Diva] were pretty bonkers if you think about it. However, I could only choose one of them! One! Damn! Which one should I choose? I honestly couldnt decide on any of them. This was why it felt so painful. I felt bad having to give up something for something else. Dont choose it. However, as if she overheard my thoughts, Neill ordered me to not choose this skill. W-what!? But, Fargryneill! Tatsuyained, fitting since he was the most gamer-like amongst us. By retainers, it probably also includes people with [Hestias Retainer]. You should realize how powerful this would be, right? Oh, yeah, of course, Tatsuya, but dont think about dragging my sister in our session war! Sis shouted, intimidating Tatsuya as she revealed her fangs. The boys got to meet everybody yesterday. Neill was already drunk at the moment, so it seemed she got a good impression of them since they liked drinking, too. However, when she got serious, she would get serious. Are you talking about our eldest brother and sister? I remembered Neill saying two of our half-siblings were currently in a session dispute. Yes, and that is why you should not even think about getting this skill. I dont care how good it is, it will only make you into a threat to those two. Neill sounded like she was panicking a bit. Kahmeet and Wendriosa love us as siblings, yes, but that is cause were siblings. They see us as their cute little brothers and sisters who they can love and cherish after a day of hard and stressful work. I love big sis Wendriosa a lot! I was the only other girl in our family before you were born, so she spoiled me quite a bit But, I know. Instinctively. If I dared to be apetitor, she wont see me as family anymore, but as a rival to defeat. But its just a skill, I argued. I dont have any ambition to be the next heir apparent. I just want to be an idol and continue my career, not be stuck in a country ruling over people. Thats not what I want to do in my life. I get it, and I bet those two would believe you. They arent stupid. They dont want any additional disputes within our family; however, that doesnt mean the other dragonkins would think the same. Politically, there was a risk I could garner the interest of the holy and ice dragon ns to see me put on the throne, regardless if I wanted it or not. Neill told me that none of our siblings could use holy magic, so the more power hungry of the holy dragon ns would probably gather under my wings. In addition, while I wasnt an ice dragon, my mom was the strongest ice dragon in the world. Melloxtressa was the de facto Dragon Ruler of Ice, before she had to abdicate the title after bing the Sixth Empress. Dragonkins usually only like their own kind, so we have a system in Kargryx to name the strongest dragonkin of an element a Dragon Ruler, Neill exined. It is there to support camaraderie amongst the elemental dragonkins and to keep the bnce and peace. These rulers are, of course, under Father and the empresses. As such, it was guaranteed that they would support me. Simr to how Beth and Shay were supporting me without question after they became Moms retainers, the many dragons Mother ruled over before would seek me out to put me on the throne. This was why I was a threat to Karhmeet and Wendriosa. They wouldnt be able to get those dragons to support them like I could. That was a risk, since it could potentially ignite some friction amongst their supporters. Politics, I scowled at that word, prompting Sis to do the same. In any case, I should choose thister. For now, let us see thest new skill. I blinked as I read the description. Cool. Grinding up ten prestige points. That would solve one big problem about the Job System I had. Without this skill, it incentivised me not to assume my dragon form to grind, as it would just hinder the progression of my Jobs. While I wouldnt be able to benefit from these OP skills while as a dragon, I could still level them up. I could rampage around as a dragon more often. Its clear. Lets take the [Mage]s ones. [Mage] Prestige spent. [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1], Benefit Slot, [Fire Element Lv. 1] gained Why [Fire Element] over [Holy Element]? Well, it was because I would benefit more from my fire damage. As the skill said, it increased general fire damage not fire spells. Meaning, this skill benefited all three of my mes, my fire spells like [Symphonie des Feuergottes], [Sr Beam], scale-dust, [Dragon Fire], and probably [Drakonian Sunlight Edge]. Sr power was also fire damage, right? Right? Even if it didnt, that was still a long list. As much as I liked my holy spells and attacks, the skill only mentioned damage and resistances, not healing. That didnt benefit me. Meaning, I could rely on my [Idol] Job skills for thatter on, or, hope I could take [Holy Element] another time. There was the fact that without [Holy Element], I probably couldnt get a cleric Job since a holy mage was the general term of a holy priest. And, that was it for my Job management. I was out of prestige points, and I wouldnt be using any for [Tyrant Hatchling] until I got ten for [Job Crossover]. Now done, I kissed Mom on her cheeks once more and corrected her posture on my bed before leaving her alone to sleep again. Once my five-man group left the room, Beth bowed to us and went into the room to watch over Mom, while Shay followed along with us. Once we left the living area of the subspace for the bistroour little restaurant manned by Prisci as the head chef until Tamae returnedI spoke with Svena who was currently cleaning up the tables. Has Tasiannae back yet, Svena? My apologies, Lady Hestia, she hasnt. It probably would take a while to get to Shaturein and back. I had sent Tasianna to speak with one of the pirs, the leaders of Shatureins underground guilds, for information on the newspapers. Specifically, Jenghil, the brothel mistress. Since she had spies in the Empire after what we did for her in Estralia, we wanted to use them to track down the pesky person whomitted such a sin as writing propaganda against little cute ol me! Unfortunately, Tasianna wasnt back yet. Sad, but she knew where we were if she came backte. For now, our party had to continue with what all of us had nned yesterday. Then, please, continue. Haati! Lorena! I called out the other maids working inside the bistro. Ill rely on you guys, ok! Use up all the ingredients if you have to, I already sent an order to Amelia and the Sarlenziapany. Yes, Lady Hestia! Both pumped their hands up, fully energized as the bistro would officially reopen again after a long hiatus. After all, now that Elyonda could finally pay after Renee struck some deals with Uzerra and Vadisma, it was time to properly feed the starving popce. Poor Prisci will be overworked, but at least she would have her parents to help her out today. After we spoke with them, it was finally time to say goodbye to Elyonda and Yeos. Well, I say goodbye, but I could always visit themter on. After all Hestia! Renee greeted us the moment we left the subspace for Elyonda. All good? Yup, we got everything settled. Its finally time to go for us, but dont worry, Im nning on seeing you get knighted! there were still people in Elyonda I had to meet with. Lady Hestia! Princess Hestia! Our idol! Cheers and raucous shouts came from outside the window, sting things up to the point it sounded like a celebration was happening. Renee chuckled for a moment and led me outside the room to the balcony where we met Rita equipped with a ton of documents and a mana pen. Hestia are you really leaving us? the dryad girl in her human disguise asked in a pleading manner, almost as if she wanted me to stay despite everything I had to do. Only five days after all that happens doesnt seem fair. And it''s not like we had a chance to spend a lot of time together since we were all busy with the relief effort. Uuuuuh, and now I want to learn so much more about your world, Hestia! I had revealed everything to Renee yesterday, about my past self, about being a reincarnator, and how I was sent to this world for a Divine Quest to stop the demonkins from destroying Aurenas church. Rita knew a bit of it, since she was really attentive with information gathering, but she, too, didnt know the entire truth. Now that she did, however, she wanted to keep me here to question me about Earth. I couldnt, of course, which made Rita sadder since she decided to stay and help Renee out with Elyonda. To her, she found theplete rebuilding of a city quite interesting and wanted to document everything. She also believed that, with me as their ally, Elyondas future seemed bright, and that was something she couldnt miss out on. Not like I will leave forever, I told her. Besides, our garden is in Anko-Nazta currently. We need to get there to show you it, so make sure you stick around, okay? Of course. She pouted. It would be a shame to lose the two friends I made. Traveling usually makes me forget about things, so maybe staying here, working as a farming advisor might help. I could probably help popte the local faefolks. Although, I might need to get [Faemancer] for that. With my talk with Rita over, we then went to the balcony, where Prince Markval, Princess Anasthasia, Duke Alberstien, and Sir Jethro were standing off to the side. They greeted me and the people behind me, before urging me forward to speak to the people below. Iid my hands on the worn stone railings, remembering the horrifying battle we all survived, from the invasion force to the zombie chaos caused by Karhntheels revival. The apuding and whistling crowd below me had experienced everything the enemy had thrown at us. Many werent here anymore and many came out of this war with trauma from losing their loved ones or suffering their physical injuries. I did question if it was smart to let VifiYok go, since she was responsible for all of this but it was toote to second guess myself about it. At that moment, I personally thought it was the correct move. My sympathetic side had appeared, making me feel like a hypocrite in hindsight, since I have killed bandits and ck mercs in droves for harming others. In fact, the grimgarians counted too as soldiers. I had experienced two wars, now, no, three if you counted Griffonpeak. The demonkins were my enemies but at the same time, they werent. What would the world be, if VifiYok and Heek had met us as allies? What if, instead of cursing each other, the humans and demonkins hadnt gone all genocidal with each other? Why was an idol like me participating in these wars? Regardless, if I stopped the Prince of Sins and helped Aurora recover her religion, this war probably wouldnt stop unless the demonkin and humans could find something inmon. They both wanted the other race to go extinct. If this hatred continued and grew with more deaths, nothing would change. Next time, I will stop the battles from happening at all! Instead of making the soldiers and people pay, make the damn leaders answer for their actions! People of Elyonda! I began, however, before I could continue, the crowd below bellowed out what they wanted to say. We dont believe them, Lady Hestia! Lies! Damn lies from the Empire! They abandoned us and left us to die! You saved us! You didnt do anything wrong! I gripped the railing, feeling the supportive words channel right into my heart. The pain I felt from reading that newspaper title was slowly fading away, reced by the heartful cries of the people I tried to help smile. To an entertainer, the gratitude of their fans was one of the greatest rewards. We wont let the Empire fool us! No, fuck them! They lie to all of us! Lie to the world about what you did today! We know the truth! Lady Hestia, even if the Lycrepth sends people over, we wont talk, you have our support! No! I stopped them before things got out of hand. Everybody, I know what you are feeling today. I can feel it, too. I read the newspaper which arrived today, but please let me tell you that letting your anger out wont help you! I hadnt expected so much support, but I expected some of the angrier people would say things like this. I had seen enough conflict. Elyonda and Yeos have seen enough conflict. Many of you cannot return home as your houses and lives were uprooted by the grimgarian invasion. Not to mention, the city Elyonda was destroyed by thebined forces of the leviathan and those invaders. This wasnt a time for anger, it was a time to unite. What good does it bring you if you antagonize the Empire? Chattering and gossip. It seemed people didnt expect me to respond like this so they instantly spoke to each other if they heard me correctly. I needed to quell any dissent before I left. This was myst task in Elyonda. I will not say I support them, for they have clearly put a bounty on my head. I am an idol! I am a blessed of the Goddess. It feels unfair but right now, you need to think ahead, people of Yeos. Think of your lives, think of your future, think of your childrens futures. Think about your country! My words spurred the people into even louder chattering, but this time, it seemed like people werent cursing the Empire anymore, at least, not to the point they wanted to force the prince to do something stupid. This city will be rebuilt, for you have the return of your Champion! Rhea Renee Sealight! Champion of Yeostar! T-thats right! Dame Rhea! Champion of Yeostar! Our hero! Renee stepped forward, a bit of a reverse from our speech in the arena. While she took the front there, I was taking care of everything now. As such, people of Yeos, I ask you to think about yourselves right now. Rebuild your homes and shelters, rebuild the lives you lost, rebuild all your passion back from the ashes! Listen to my voice and words! You may keep your anger and rage at what happened, but dont let it control you! Right now, your country and countrymen need all of you! I looked over at the royal family and also the nobles watching us from the courtyard of the castle. With a resolute nod, I finished my speech. People of Yeos,moners and nobles alike, this is time for you to rebuild your home. Rebuild Yeos from the ground up to be the bastion of Knighthood in Yeostars honor! Hear this, for a blessed believes in you! May the Goddess bless all of you in her bountiful light! Purple sh! Prayer! [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! The shouts exploded like bombs, filling up the air with the pure energy of the audience. With the white magic circle pouring incandescent light onto all of us, empowering our bodies with its mana, hope and faith alleviated the negative feelings most of the crowd were feeling. While some werent so optimistic, I had to hope Renee would be able to help them. I really should have sang for them onest time. I really wanted to perform one more concert before I left, but I didnt have enough time. As I mentioned before, I had to leave for Ankor-Nazta. Why? Well, we still havent heard anything from Eine, Grimnir, and the students for a long while, since before the siege. Tatsuya and Kyouya had just told me everything that happened with Saori, so I was confident she was okay. I didnt want to sound like I didnt trust Eine or Grimnir, but Svena told me Grimnir had just made a new armor for Eine that they nned on presenting to the cksmith challenge Grimnir made to his old n. It should have ended already, so why werent they around? Something must have happened. That was why we had to leave now. I wanted to know what was going on. After departing from the balcony and thanking Prince Markval and his family for everything, Renee escorted us back to the subspace runes. There, we met with the saurians and the Nordor family. Dont worry, young scale, well tell Kush everything. Juste back, alright? Kush will want to continue his training with you. Krim patted my back,ughing as if he was inside a tavern. The red saurian was always a moodmaker. We will stay around. Keep things safe for a while, Grahta informed me of their ns. Chahayat wishes to help the Caedhulens establish a tribe here, so we agreed to stay around and help. Most likely, after that Adhi returns from his trip to the Empire with Kush, hell probably head back home and tell everyone what happened. With the news of what happened, I think some of the Caedhulens will get curious about you. Expect to meet some, if youe back in about a month. Haha, we will most likely be gone for two months. The summit begins then, after all, I corrected him, before nodding to the giant Akast. I then turned to Yorshka, Farron, and Prisci. Are you sure, Yorshka? Yup. Its time for my family to take some days off for us again. Prisci also wants to help the people out here with her food, so a mother cant just leave her alone. Say hello to the boys and girls for me, and bring them back safely so I can say hello, too! Thanks, Mother! Prisci beamed a smile. Hestia, Ill still keep up cooking things, alright? Just, please, make sure Tamaees back safely! I havent spoken with her in a long while. Of course, Prisci. I will, I promise. Pinky swear and all of it! Prisci and I locked out pinky fingers together, making this promise a must to fulfill. I then turned to Farron. You sure you want to stay around? What about your guild? Farron waved his hand dismissively to my question. Gael will handle it. He might be my second in name only, but he should work as one to keep it official. Besides, I need to get stronger. With the mana still around, there are plenty of monsters I can hunt here. You kiddo, though, should make sure to remember you have to take the rank A test, alright? Meet up with Muraina. I will. Thank you. With every goodbye said, I then opened the subspace, causing the air to distort as a door began to appear. Our group then took a step before I turned around, watching the one person standing still. I frowned. Are you sure? Yes. It was Neill. I do want toe with you. Feels like I should keep on watching you, but I think I need some time for myself. Look for who I am. Thats too bad. It seemed like I would have to part with my older sister for the moment, despite all that we experienced together. I felt a bit lonely. Dont worry, Im just gonna help Renee out a bit. I still think traveling with you would help me more, now that Renee is going to be staying in this ce. Although, I think when you finally decide to go to the Empire, we should drag her along with us. I still want to have her join me in a dungeon dive there too, you know! I smiled at Neills continued positivity. It was a goodbye now, but it wont be forever. We would meet again. Also I think I have my answer to break through Envy. You do? My eyes widened. If she got past the Envy stage of [Battle Frenzy], she would reach thest gatePride. Yeah, after watching you, Renee, and Rita all find things you wanted to do, I think I have an idea of what I am missing. Makes me jealous, but it helped me understand how all this drive to be stronger and better was just a way for me to cope with everything. Neill looked out of the window, smiling as if she was longing for something. So, that is why I want to see for myself who I really want to be. For that, I think I need a rest from traveling and fighting. I need to stay still for a moment. Stop wandering about. As you said, sometimes a bit of peace is better than conflict. My speech or what happened with the demonkins? Which inspired you to think like that? Both, I guess? Neill shrugged. I dont agree with you letting those two go, but I respect it. A normal dragon would have killed them, but you are a merciful person. Naive, but good. Thats what makes me proud of you as a sister, Hestia. So, whatever youre nning on doing in Ankor-Nazta. Make sure to She twirled her body around and posed! Krasasa! She shouted that cute cry with a wide face. Keep shining! I did the same thing, remembering the time I told Neill the story of when I first posed like that in Belzac Forest. Krasasa! Will do, Sis! Just watch me beam like a star! Arrrrrrrrghh! Cringe! Meanwhile, Manager Mind was dying inside along with my other parallel minds. They really didnt understand anything. And so, ourst day in Elyonda was over. We left the subspace runes in Renees care so we could keep the fast travel point open, before my group of Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Shay went over to the nexus. Rajah was still in his cocoon, so it meant this was the team I was taking into whatevery behind the door leading to Ankor-Nazta. For the first time, I was in a group predominantly made up of guys. Ok, boys! Lets do this! I pumped my hand up, making it seem like we were going on a school trip. Oh! The boys cheered, knowing the feeling. [Please, be careful, mydy. I will protect you in Tasiannas stead!] On the other hand, Shay still had a stick up his ass. I grabbed the door knob, noticing the portal was closed, meaning the subspace on the other side had to be forcefully opened. I injected some mana into my grip and then ordered the rift to open up. With our way secured, we could Aeeeeek! Haruka-chan! Kyouya was the first to react to that scream, somehow instantly realizing the shriek belonged to one of the studentsHaruka. Wait, Kyouya, she might be changingAnd hes gone. I lift my hands in the air, thinking he might have acted a bit rash. If Haruka screamed cause she was surprised the portal opened up and was changing, then what would he do, huh? That was aedic anime moment made into real life! Jeez. Come on! Help! However, the moment Kyouya cried out, the rest of us instantly knew this wasnt one of those moments. Something actually was happening on the other side. We charged through the portal, reappearing in what seemed like a dark alleyway. The ground was wet and stank like old grease mixed with rain water. The three of us darted our heads around, finding that Kyouya had put on his shadow armor again. He was standing in front of the small, feeble-looking Haruka, but unlike her usual human form, she now had the tail and ears of a fox. Instead of her usual colored hair, she now had it colored brown with streaks of white, fitting her fox aesthetics. However, what also caught my attention was the fact she was wearing rags instead of the clothes Saori made for her. They were frayed and in tatters, while the girl herself looked like she hadnt eaten in days. She was cowering behind Kyouya like a little mouse, weeping and asking for help in a small voice. Damn e! A deep mans voice resounded from the side, causing the rest of us to snap our heads around. Ittle bitch got help? Seriously, the n lead aint gonna be appy to hear that toy of theirs got worked again. Those runes will get worn down, so we oughta do this quicker next time,ds! The speaker turned out to be a dwarven man, but not just any dwarven manhe was a taz dwarf, just like Grimnir. Slightly shorter but bulkier than their racial cousinsthe inko dwarves. In addition, like all taz, he had tworge ram horns, slightly tanned skin, and could spit out mes like a dragon. Kay,ds, probably some helpers. Knock them down and put them into cages. We needta get that ol Grimnir to stop his sheit. Did he just say Grimnir? Oi, dragonewts! Lads! Put your hands up if you aint wannaGrack! Boss! The minions behind the taz dwarf screamed as I dashed forward, grabbing his head, only barely able to control myself to not crush it. Speak or die. A note from AbyssRaven Time to meet the dwarOh, okay, bandits. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 371: Ire to Those Greedy Dwarves. Chapter 371: Ire to Those Greedy Dwarves. Speak or die. Grwak?! The dwarf didnt respond correctly, so I mmed his head into the stone floor, quickly realizing from theck of a dent that something was protecting the floor. Ghuuurk! Aka! Boss!!! Hmm? But, from the sounds of it, the damage I inflicted is still pretty much what I expected. Good thing all these dwarves are suited up in heavy armor. While the floor didnt even show a small crack or even a slight mark from my action, the indented helmet and the fact blood was seeing from the dwarfs head proved to me it wasnt ineffective. mming the dwarf''s head back into the stone once again for science, the dwarf cried out in pain, but the floor still wasnt damaged at all. Mana Eyes. I knew there was something suspicious here, but what I didnt realize was that this whole ce was brimming with mana. There wasn''t nearly as much mana as Shaturein or current Elyonda; no, in fact, the mana wasnt nearly as disorganized as those other ces. The mana in the former two was like a wild, untamed river, while the one in this ce was like a perfectly outlined waterway. The mana below me was streaming through this alleyway to the end of the walls surrounding us, where I noticed the stream flowing into these blocky boxes. I also noticed multiple manatech decorating the ce, each given either a share or the mana was entirely isted from thiswork of mana. Fascinated by this, I looked even further, where I noticed spots where Peolyncian words were scribbled on. Were these runes? go of me! Finally finished with my inspection, my attention returned to reality as I noticed the dwarf trying to punch my face. As itnded, I noticed a green and brown rune lighting up on his gauntlet. Wind sted from his gauntlet, increasing the strike force of his punch before I felt mana suddenly enter my body, bypassing my [Draconic Barrier]. Did this mana really ignore it? Crack soundsing in our skull, my parallel minds informed me, visualizing in my mind how the mana was seeping from his gauntlet and was forming something like a crack. My Wisdom immediately went into action, protecting me from the full brunt of the attack the moment the mana exploded. From the look of it, this foreign mana was passing through my mana paths. Maybe this was why my [Draconic Barrier] treated it as normal, outside mana, instead of something dangerous. Well, at least my Wisdom came into y. W-what?! the dwarf stuttered as I pushed his fist away with my head, showing no signs of damage despite his tricks. A-attack! Save the boss! The remaining dwarves all charged towards me with their weapons ready in hand. However, before they could do anything, Shay body checked the dwarf in the front, sending the Taz flying back into the rest of the gang before he unleashed his cryo breath. The dwarves quickly activated their barriers, probably [Defensive Rune: Auracoil], to defend themselves. The ice froze over their mana barrier, leaving the dwarves undamaged and allowing them to use their equipment to break through the ice. Just like the dwarf I was threatening, all of the Taz dwarves we were dealing with had runes adorning their metal armor and weapons. I snapped my fingers. Boys, I called out, signaling for Tatsuya and Kyouya to help out Shay while I healed Haruka. Got it! Both shouted before activating what seemed like new abilities they probably had just gained from their training with Saori. Kyouya, in his bulky shadow armor, touched his shadow and began pouring mana into it to not only d Tatsuya in a shadow armor like his own, but also to create a shadow shield for himself. He unsheathed his sword and charged forward like a steam train, seeing as how his armor was exuding ck mist. Tatsuya, on the other hand, took out a single fulinoe leaf and ced it in his mouth as he began to transform with his druidic powers. However, instead of the wolf form I was used to seeing, he transformed into a felgheist one of the giant bat monsters! In fact, it looked eerily simr to the vampire transformation we saw those poachers use, but I couldnt tell for sure, due to the ck goo-like armor from Kyouyas shadow. I had only asked them about their Unique Jobs, but I clearly forgot that Tatsuya was celebrating a new unique skill too. I should ask them afterwards. In any case, I left the fight to the boys while I mmed the boss dwarf once again on the ground, knocking him unconscious and busting up his helmet to the point someone would need to pry it off his head to get it off. I then went over tofort the frightened and crying Haruka, all while the fight against the dwarves continued. As mentioned before, the dwarves were using their weapons to break free from the ice. Once they had a clear shot, the dwarves used their weapons to begin shooting out spells as projectiles through their runes. The basic four elements were all they had, but I could recognize spells like [Fire Ball], [Wind sh], [Water Bolt], and [Rock Bullet] amongst them. However, Kyouya remained unfettered. As Shay flew up to dodge, Kyouya passed under him and charged right through the spells. He was slowed down and I saw fragments of his shadow shield and armor breaking off, but he still reached the dwarf in the front. Whether these mobsters were actual fighters or not, the dwarf didnt panic, simply mming his hammer right into Kyouyas shield. Got you! he shouted as his shield snapped around the dwarfs weapon. Kyouya then touched the coated weapon, forcing the dwarf to drop the weapon, as if it was too heavy to hold on to, the weapon slowly being submerged in his shadow. WhTuuwark! the dwarf wanted to cry out, only for Tatsuya to slide right in and interrupted the cry by running his spear into the dwarfs shoulder. Too shallow! The spearhead couldnt even pass through whatever under armor Tatsuyas opponent had, being stoppedpletely by the shoulder te. I knew dwarven culture was very artisan-heavy, but to the point some random thug could afford armor strong enough to block Tatsuyas spear? Then again, to be fair, it wasnt made from my materials like my spear was; this was still the spear he got from the church. Realizing this, Tatsuya instead chose to kick the dwarf in his head. It didnt deal as much damage as I could do, but it still staggered the dwarf. The boys had clearly improved, but I was still a bit worried they couldnt handle this but all that worry disappeared once Shay descended. [Support me!] hemanded, and both boys agreed immediately. With the boys acting as tanks, disrupters, and engagers, this allowed Shay to pressure the dwarves with his ice and temperature control. Even if the dwarves had runes to back themselves up, Shay was still a rank B wyvern and trained by Mom. The dwarves could put up a good fight, but Shay ultimately was far too strong. I can leave them be. Hestia-chan! Haruka suddenly hugged me, forcing me to look away. They took them away! They took them away! We need to Okay, okay, okay! With her face covered in tears and snot, coupled with how she had clearly lost weight and smelled as if she hadnt shown in days, I could understand the gist of it. I know, but you need to calm down. Youre safe. Imte, but we will handle everything once youre back on your feet! I helped her up, noticing how she winced when she tried to straighten her legs. Haruka wasnt abatant, as she had a strong blood phobia, so her level was extremely lowpared to our partys standard. Her stats were decent, as she had been training to keep her body fit, but she was mostly our partys treasurer and our third merchant. Still, seeing her like this was unbelievable. What happened during the two weeks when the siege began and up till now? There was no question this unconscious dwarf knew something. As such, while helping her up, I grabbed the guy by the arm and slowly dragged him towards the open portal. I didnt like to interrogate people, especially if I had to use torture, but that might be needed this time Stop! However, it seems that time wasnt on my side. What?! I snapped my head around, noticing there were now several armed Taz dwarves blocking the right entrance of the alleyway, just as the earlier thugs were blocking the left side. Simr to those thugs, these dwarves were heavily armored and equipped with long polearms topensate for their height, but unlike the former, all of them looked like they were uniformly equipped. Like soldiers or guards. By the order of the Hold King, stop right there! Cease any further hostilities, or face the earths punishment! the guards shouted at us, slightly relieving me of the stress, since I could just turn this guy in. No! However, the moment I took a step forward, Haruka shouted at me. Dont! The guards are all in cahoots with the Luedbrumdar n! The entire hold is on their side, including the ruler! They tricked us! They were responsible for Nishio-sans beating. No, we need to get out, Hestia-chan, please! What exactly was happening here?! I didnt follow along with their travels, but I never thought it would be thisplicated. However, now Haruka was telling me the guards were corrupt? What exactly did she mean by Nishio here? Did something happen to him? And what did all of this have to do with Grimnirs ex-n? I darted my head from side to side, evaluating what exactly I should do here. Shay, Tatsuya, and Kyouya had stopped their fighting, but they had already beaten up the majority of the dwarven thugs. They didnt look tired, especially Tatsuya who was tapping his feet on the ground like a restless dog. We could still fight. Mana Eyes. Lv. 57 The levels of these guards were around level 50 and 60 and their skill build was pretty average for normalpeople, as in, the average skill level amongst these people was around five. They didnt have any advanced or hybrid skills. Their weapon skills were mostly level six, so they were decent with their weapons, but not masters. Essentially, they were on par with capable rank C adventurers, and clearly stronger than the average guard of Artorias and Elyonda, who were around level 30 or so. In fact, these guards could probably fight on par with a standard human knight, though people like Renee or Farron could kick multiple of their asses at once. Inparison, the thugs were around level 25 to 45. No wonder Shay was able to overpower them without any problems. The only thing that was problematic about the group was their equipment. That closed the level gap, as Tatsuya and Kyouya had to actually try to beat them. Which made me a bit impressed at how these guards standard armor was pretty up there. Standardized Eoriant Dwarf Guarder: A dwarven breastte made from eoriant alloy. Standardized and perfected in its form and function in ordance with the materials andbor required, the efficiency of this armor is unparalleled. Although not the best, it is the standard-issue armor for themon guards of the dwarven holds. As such, it is the perfect graduating test for novice cksmith, as it didnt require any local materials and ores to increase its function. Vitality Power: 220 Wisdom Power: 220 Skill: [Sundering Resistance Lv. 3] [Piercing Resistance Lv. 3] [Crushing Resistance Lv. 3] [Fire Resistance Lv. 3] [Heat Resistance Lv. 3] [Physical Resistance Lv. 2] Rune: [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] [Defensive Rune: Pavise] [Utility Rune: Clean Armor] It had been a long time since I spoke with Grimnir or seen a lot of runes being used, as I was the only one in the Elyonda siege who had a weapon with a full set of runes, but I still remembered the Rules of Blood. Each individual weapon or armor piece normally can only contain three runes, but the higher the rank of the being the blood came from, the more you could add. At rank D you could add two more runes, and it increased twice with every higher rank. Since it only had three, they probably just used whatever blood was avable to bind the runes on the weapon. The more runes you wanted, the more intense the runesmithing session. After all, you had to etch all the runes you wanted during the same day, since the ritual to start runesmithing was pretty borate. That was why Grimnir could only do so much as our only runesmith. That was why seeing about 21 guards with this armor impressed me. This was not mentioning their gauntlets, helmets, and greaves. At least chainmail couldnt carry runes, since the rings werentrge enough for a rune to fit on it. Surrender now! My elerated thinking speed stopped once the guards shouted once again, the lot of them not readying themselves for immediatebat. What should I do? Should I try to speak with these guards and use my title as princess to turn things over, or risk losing time and a chance to rescue my friends if Haruka was correct about these people. What was the correct decision here? You have until the count of three to stop! If you do not, we will take this as a further act of hostility! Stop, stop! And just like that, the remaining thugs gave up, dropping their weapons and kneeling down with their hands up. Strangely, their faces were all too rxed. They werent smiling, but it seemed like they were expecting the situation to turn around in their favor now that we werent beating them up. Really? Hestia-san! Tatsuya called me, looking nervous at what to do. Shay turned around, too, looking at me as he gave me a nod, almost as if he was urging me forward before speaking with telepathy, [Mydy, I will listen to whatever decision you want. I will follow through, but you need to make a decision before it is made for you!] He was right, but this decision wasnt easy. It was a diplomatic situation the moment I disobeyed these guards, but I also couldnt risk losing a chance to rescue my friends. To me, my friends and family were the most important people to me. Some dwarven king? Unless you were the High-King of Ankor-Nazta, I didnt believe they were allowed to stop an Imperial Dragon Princess! Besides, if these people did help some gangsters kidnap and hurt my friends, then they were my enemies. in and simple. Are you their allies? Do you know them? Did you help kidnap a few humans who were friends of this girl? I demanded from the guards, wanting to confirm onest time before I did anything. Even if this was a precarious situation, these guards did not attack me yet, so I had to show at least some willingness to end this peacefully for myter excuse. One! Two! I squinted my eyes as they clearly ignored me. Raising my voice and covering Harukas ears, I roared out with [Draconic Aura] active. ANSWER MY QUESTIONS! My name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, third Dragon Princess of Kargryx! You will answer my questions! ARE YOU ALLIES TO THESE IDIOTS, AND IF YES, WHERE. ARE. MY. FRIENDS?! U-uh?! The dwarves froze in ce, shuddering as I shouted at them. Some even shivering so much, they almost dropped their weapons, only to clumsily catch them with their huge, sausage-thick fingers. The silence waved around the stuffy, almost cave-like air, to the point I noticed the ceiling wasnt showing a blue sky. No, the bright lights above were actuallymps illuminating the dark grey cavern ceiling. Most likely under a cave, or inside this hold. Cant remember Grimnir really mentioning his homnd. Not like he talked too much about himself either way. Y-Your Highness! Finally, somebody spoke up. I turned around to my right, where a guard was walking up, towards the thugs with his hands ced up high. W-we apologize for not recognizing you. W-we are guards of the hold city, n-not one of these thugs. I-if you wish, you may hand them in to us and we can Last chance. I red at him. Grrrk! Answer my questions. Are you these peoples allies, or are you not? If you are, where are my friends? This is yourst chance. Dont put in your demands, just answer my questions if you dont want any trouble. Because, I will be your problem. Speak the truth. I The guard looked over to his fellows. It really didnt seem like he knew what to do in this situation; he couldnt even answer. That made him a bit too suspicious. However, I still didnt know if these guards were just doing their jobs or actuallyplicit. I had started thinking of them as enemies, so I was carefully parsing through their Profiles to find some clue, but they really were just a bunch of guards. Some were also miners, woodcutters, and had some side skills, but that was about it. Are you going to make me repeat myself? I spoke. If youre not going to answer, then move out of the way. This is my business. W-we cant do that! Stop! They pulled up their weapons again the moment I tried to pick up my subspace runes. We will call ourmander! Yes, so please put down the criminals you are holding, Your Grace, and we will You really cant read the mood, huh? Volcanic ze. I stomped the ground as I said that in my head, only for nothing to really happen. bbergasted, I looked down, only to realize the ground had started to suddenly shine blue. I was trying to heat up the ground by controlling the temperature around my feet, but somehow it wasnt working as well. Stop using mana! The guards shouted, now really agitated. You have vited the Laws of Mana within a Hold. Mana casting, mana usage, and mana maniption is reserved for only specific areas or for certified professions. Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, you are under arrest for breaking thew. I, what now?! Using mana is a crime, how?! How did they even figOh damn, hold on, was that flicker the mana barrier on the ground? Was that why the ground didnt even crack when I mmed his head? Is it also restricting my mana usage? The dwarves couldnt cast spells nor expel mana unless it was a tool. In a society where the culture was disadvantagedpared to other races, it would make sense for them to make contraptions to avoid this weakness. However, Shay and the boys were still able to cast spells and use mana normally, but [Volcanic ze] didnt work. Specifically, I couldnt heat up the rocks beneath me to turn them intova. Which meant, mana usage wasnt restrictive per se, but it was blocked from interacting with the ground. I couldnt confirm it yet, so I tried to cast [Terra Wall]. However, the ground turned blue. Aha. Enough! And that was enough for the dwarven guards to engage us. It really did seem like I would be treated like a literal criminal right from the get go. Shay, get us out of here! Do not hurt them too much. [Your will, my wings!] Shay sted ice cold breath at the right side of the alley way, stopping the guards from advancing as they focused on using auracoil. Meanwhile, Tatsuya and Kyouya took on the left side as I picked up my runes and lifted Haruka up into a princess carry. She yelped, but I ignored it to cast [Unheilige Engel] to make a chair for her to sit in. Once that was done, I decided to spit up someva. If I couldnt heat up the ground, then I had to be resourceful. Bwwuuuuuuargh! Noticing this sound, Kyouya and Tatsuya dodged backwards and turned around, ducking under the steam ofva. Once again, it reminded me to finish the three custom spells I had been developing ever since I reunited with Master. When I couldnt heat things up forva or use [Magmakammer], I needed something to use [Volcanic ze] on! Regardless, the stream ofva crashed against the dwarves shieldwall, so I continued releasing more of it until I was satisfied. Using [Volcanic ze], I controlled theva and created something like a staircase with it. [Get on!] I told everybody with [Telepathy] before clearing up my voice. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music [Music Resonation (Minoir)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [Dragon Fire], but not for the me meteor, but for the fire immunity to my attacks. I didnt want a certain person to burn himself now. So, before we left, I picked up the unconscious body of the boss dwarf and threw him on the stairs, letting his face hit the burningva. Good thing he couldnt be burned. In any case, once everybody was on, I manipted theva stream to begin moving us forward at a decent speed. Outside of the alleyway, our group quickly came to realize the huge crowd of tazics and inkos, the slightly smaller and stereotypical looking dwarf, forming around the alley entrance. It was then that I also fully realized what sorta city I was in. Neon light illuminated more than just the ceiling, it also banished the darkness in this ce, as everywhere I looked there was some color brightening up the ce. Like the ring lights of nightlife in Tokyo or Manhattan, this dark cavern felt more like I was outside in the sun right now. [The Light] wasnt making me feel ufortable, in fact, I felt right at home. Simr to Gleisvales dwarven district in Estralia, most of the architecture involved stone. However, instead of being uniform, most of the stone houses looked sleek and individualistic. The dwarves would add colors, those neon lights, or even jarring shop signs to attract your attention. The aesthetics was a far cry from all the cities Ive visited up until now, to the point it almost went to the gaudy zone, for me. Certainly unique. With so many people looking at the flyingva, it was clear we couldnt stay here, as somebody would just report us to the guards again, so I used theva stream to fly us slightly away before taking to the streets once again. As such, we dashed through the people, running as fast as we could while helping Kyouya keep pace with us as he carried Haruka. It was simply fascinating, honestlythis city, I mean. The loud ruckus from the area we came from was just the prelude, as a few corners away the liveliness of this ce was further entuated. The streets werent super filled with dwarves, but there was either a tavern, a street stand for noodles, or some smithy in every corner we went to. All of them were filled to the brim with people working or drinking their Davi away. The slurping of noodles, the cooking of rice, and the ear-ringing singing of drunk patrons; you couldnt avoid them even if you wanted to. The only way you could find sleep in this underground version of Chinatownor maybe Japantownwas if you either drank yourself into unconsciousness, or if you got a runesmith to install a silence rune in your bedroom. Speaking of noise, just like in Estralias dwarven district, there were minecarts transporting people around like a metro through the railway system above all the houses. The sound of rails clunking and creaking would amuse any train fan. In this already cramped space, the dwarves managed to use their avable space wisely, although it did make this ce feel even more ustrophobic. I thought Tokyo and downtown Manhattan were bad, but this ce made me feel so tiny. Insignificant. The bright lights and the loud roars of this underground city were mesmerizing to me. We took a trip on the roof of this ce to shake off some guards we nearly met. There, we saw just how big this hold city really was. And, boy, was itrge enough to make me amazed. It wasnt nearly close to the actual size of the big cities Ive been to or even Shaturein, but the amount of apartments and people stuffed into this ce made it feel superrge. With all the people traveling with the minecarts, it probably solved the problem of overcrowded streets. Jeez, this ce would be really amazing if we werent running around. Haruka-san, do you know where we are going? Tatsuya asked for our only clue, outside of the dwarf. Yes. We should be around the BeatsNRocks district, Haruka answered meekly. BeatsNRocks? Kyouya looked at her funny. The Revolution Queen was a western rock fan. She has pretty much spread the culture around here. Uhm, its called the Quarry Beats music culture here, but the musicians just call it BeatsNRocks. Just as Haruka told us that, the loss of tension also meant our beating hearts managed to calm down enough, relieving us of our tunnelvision. It was also then that we started hearing more than just the random noises of the streets below us. We heard roars and string instruments in particr Wait, is that an electric guitar?! Drums? I blurted out, dashing over a few rooftops in pursuit of the sound, until I finally stopped. I looked down, noticing streams of blinding neon lights like a disco rotating around at the entrance of a garage-like door, luring in dwarven men and women with weird orange and ck mohawks and pompadours. Most of them wore ck leather outfits, making them look like some Yakuzas or sleazy bikers, while the others had clothes with mismatched colors mixed with parts of metal and monster armor. Ahwrrrrrrrrooooooh!Wooooo! One of the dwarves even slid right into the crowd, knocking people over as he howled like a lunatic while looking like a sunss-wearing rocker boy in a miners outfit. However, despite his clearly rude behavior, none of the people he disturbedined, in fact, they were cheering him on. YYEAAAAAAAAAH! That sunss taz then pulled out the two sheathed sticks from his back, revealing them to be axes as he danced like some tribal raindancer. This, simrly to before, hyped up the group even more as they copied that howling he did before. The noise was outrageous. It was a real WTF moment I had never expected to experience in Peolynca. Lets goooo! Down with the corpos! Down with them guilds! Rocks on, Beatles! Beatles? I noticed as the sunss guy bellowed his message out. Wooo, down with the corporations, man! Down with the Hold King! Rocks on! Punker Paradise, unite! Fuck them industry sellouts! Goddess Chihiro aint wantin this quarry waste! Chihiro! Chihiro! Chihiro! Punker Paradise, unite! Rocks on, peeps! And now those dwarves were chanting Chihiros name before they all shouted Punker Paradise simultaneously. Once that was over, the bustling noises didnt stop, but they began entering through that garage door. As the crowd slowly entered the ce in a orderly manner, contrasting the wild nature of their chants, some of the Taz dwarves were spitting out fire breaths while Inkos were shooting out neon-colored confetti with some manatech, leaving no waste behind as it was made from mana. What the hell? [Indeed. It sounds pretty asinine ] Shay expressed his dislike for the loud sounds, covering up his ears once he caught up. Was it that unpleasant for him? This really feels like some rocker scene, right? Tatsuya talked to me after he and Kyouya arrived, probably only witnessing thetter part of the hype show. It does, right? Huh? I snapped around as I heard that unfamiliar voice, only to see an Inko dwarf walking forward as he held onto a metal guitar with an axe head on the body. He reached up to my waist and, unlike the wild crowd below, this guy seemed more normal. As in, he was wearing a ck tank top which revealed his trained muscles while his pants were just a set of metal greaves. He wore a small cap on top of his slick blond locks, greased up to hell with fat or some kind of oil. His long beard, which reached down to his chest, was decorated not only with that rock hair dwarves had but also with rings, strings, and some braids here and there. Two glowing tattoos covered his respective shoulders, telling me they were runic tattoos. All in all, he was pretty bulky like most dwarves, but he didnt have a belly like Grimnir did, caused by all his drinking. Then again, the fact he was an Inko dwarf made him look incredibly different from Grimnir. Especially the fact he seemed far more confident and charismatic. Heya, I guess from those red clothes and that shrine maiden robe, ya that explosivess of a princess, ey? he asked as he strung the strings of his guitar, causing it to light up blue as it reproduced closed-to electric guitar sounds. And who are you? I kept my distance from this guy. Ha, cold shoulder from a fire dragon! Ya pal Grimnir didnt describe you like that! The moment I heard Grimnirs name, I reacted, causing the dwarf before me to smirk and perform a guitar solo. Wraaahaaaaahaa! I took a step back as he screamed from the top of his voice, reaching some notes most men shouldnt be able to reach. It was falsetto, a term to describe people singing higher than their normal vocal range. And this dwarf did just that without cracking, sounding almost like a woman for a moment. Names Rosserto. Im the band lead of the punk rock band Punker Paradise. Follower of Chihiro, and ONLY the Revolution Queen! he stated as he ended his solo. Also, a friend of Broggi, Grimnirs cousin.. Ive been sheltering two of the kids from ya group, and the ol twat told me to wait for ya toe. Wraaaaahaaaaaaha! A note from AbyssRaven Imagine casting magic is forbidden in a magical fantasy world. Welp, stay mad, dwarves!!! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 372: Stepping on a Dragon’s Toes. Chapter 372: Stepping on a Dragons Toes. Hesti-chan! Kazumi-chan! Kohaku-chan! The voices of two girls pierced through the raucous roars echoing inside this stone house. Despite being backstage and inside a room that rocker Rosserto lent to us to rest in, you could still hear his audience''s cries through the walls. In any case, seeing my friends faces as they smiled at our group''s appearance made it impossible for me to not reciprocate with a hug. I squeezed both girls, d they were okay. Kazumi, in her katzune form, was wiggling her ears and tail, clearly happy that we all came, while Kohaku was spouting, Haha, I told you everything would work out! in such an energetic tone, despite her puffy eyes. When I released her, I could also see how much she had chewed up her fingernails, all to her embarrassment. You actually made it out! From behind, Haruka was slowly approaching us with Kyouyas help. Nishio-san told me he bought you time, but I-I didnt think you could of been hiding here all along. Haruka-chan! The two girls ran up to her, noting her appearance and the ragged clothes she was in. The petite girl exined to the two what she had told us, about how the Luedbrumdar dwarves had thrown them into their jails, stripping them off their belongings and even forcing them to change into simple clothes. The boys and I were outraged when we first heard this, and the two girls couldnt believe something like this could happen. They told us the initial meeting with Grimnir and his old n had been pretty hostile, but they thought, after they told the n they were part of Princess Hestias retinue, that the n''s responce would be just to shun them. However, the fact it derailed so much was beyond their imagination. Just hearing it all again made my face heat up in anger, making me imagine what I would do to the people responsible for this. This was practically a deration of war with me. I abhorred the word, but I was suddenly taking a liking to it now that Grimnir, Eine, and everybody else was in danger! They took their belongings and threw them into jail? My friends? These dwarves really wanted to know what a sunfang dragon could do to their mountain homes, huh? A [Magmakammer] should make them learn. I was adamant to start the rescue mission immediately. All right, Ive heard enough, tell me If you would, your grace However, before I could finish my sentence, the door was opened. I turned over, eying a greased-up Inko dwarf with a well-kempt beard, carrying around a set of tools and looking like a mechanic or engineer. May I suggest not attacking them so early? Mister Jadhund, correct? It took me a bit for parallel minds to remind me who this person was. He was the chief manatechnician of the train station in Estralia, and, apparently, a friend of Grimnirs cousin, Broggialso known as Broggart. It is an honor you remembered me. Its been over a month, so I wouldnt fault you. We only met once and it was mostly for Grimnirs sake, so I understood why he would think I wouldnt remember his name. If it werent for my parallel minds, that would have even been true. It might be weird to say about a dwarf, but due to his long beard, it made it hard to recognize his facial features, unlike Grimnir. Thankfully, the essories on his beard and his bronze-colored hair gave me enough clues to piece it together. I was sure he was Grimnirs supporter, since he agreed to help Grimnir acquire his cousins tools from said cousin''s workshop. Grimnir told me he could create even better stuff if he could get the equipment there. That was why he, Eine, and the students were all in this ce. And now, Jadhund was telling me to stop? Your reason? I wanted to shout, but I kept myselfposed. Its not a one-sided story and I have some loyalty to the n as Broggis friend. Are you crazy! Kohaku shouted, anger contorting her brows. Mister Jadhund, why did you rescue us then?! Daichi-san, Tama-chan, Nishio-kun, Misa-chan; they are all waiting for us! We have Hestia and the rest of the cavalry now. We can stage the rescue! I agree. I sided with her, too eager to start. One-sided or not, they have my friends in jail. They know whose retainers they are, and even if they dont know me personally, they could have confirm this with Loatryx. The dragonewts are situated north of here. Ask them! They cant be this stupid! Jadhund took myint face on, stroking his beard as he contemted how to best speak me down. Trust me, your highness, they know. The Hold King most likely knows and so does our Ankoran King. And, while they have changed a lot, the n leader of the Luedbrumndar is no fool. Despite his hatred for Grimnir for helping Broggi, the ns most established and loved artisan, break a taboo, he kept his cool up until now. Jadhund exined he had been with the group until everything fell apart, repeating pretty much exactly what the students had told me when we first reunited about half-way through our stay in Elyonda. In essence, they got into a dispute with the Grimnirs ex-n while he tried to stay incognito, leading Grimnir to challenge them to a smithing contest for disrespecting his honor. Not wanting to leave anything up to luck, Grimnir suggested entering one of the many dungeons in Inkoran-Tazul, the capital of the dwarves and where they initially got off the train. While under watch, he and his party managed to mine up and train, to the point every student outside of Haruka made it to level 70. With the ore, they then headed back to his home hold in other words, in the ce where his n was situated. Gazahan-Orn was the citys name, meaning Rubblerain Hold. Named after the fact earthquakes happened here often, to the point the houses were mostly stone buildings that could stand up to the damage from a quake. Kazumi added how the capital was like a melting pot of cultures with Japanese aesthetics, meaning there were elven, human, beastmen, and dwarven houses to amodate all the races. It was a trading hub, while this ce, as I saw, was made to adapt to the environment. In any case, once Grimnirs party made it here, the contest began and Grimnir won. The dwarves, although furious, were oath-bound to keep their words. They gave Grimnir his cousins old workshop, but he soon learned most of the tools werent there anymore. The deal was for Broggarts studio, not what was within it. That ss-wearing boy, Nishio, tried to persuade Grimnir into changing that point when the challenge was issued, but the old fool thought his n was still honorable. mes God Blei all the time, never the damn people in front of him! Jadhund spat out, his face turning redder with every word. He still thinks his n leader is still that same numbskull, but after being forced to exile Broggart, his own son, hes gone crazy! Blei made the rules, but he didnt punish Grimnir outside of stripping him of his [cksmiths Eyes]. It was the dwarves who punished him for breaking a n tradition! As I mentioned, Jadhund had been quite supportive when this all began, but now it seemed he was on the edge on who to support. Could Grimnir have hid something else? Grimnir did hide the finer details on how he and his cousin were exiled, but I just thought he hid it cause he was ashamed. Could he have hidden even more? However, regardless of what the truth was, I still stood by Grimnir until I heard his side of the story. And it still didnt excuse the dwarves for what they did to my friends! The fool got himself into another match, this time for the tools. A proper deal, with the exact ones he needs. Nothing to finesse yourself with words with. Finally, I thought, finally he was listening to somebody else! Jadhund banged the table, closing his eyes. Seeing how Kazumi, Kohaku, and Haruka werent protesting, it seemed everything was the truth. Broggart had a brother. Shameless little fiend. Always jealous of his brother and once his position as n heir freed up, his tongue hasnt been tied up ever since. That boy, Daichi No. I swirled my head around, shaking it in disbelief as I began to understand what was happening. I knew Daichis personality and how he had begun to admire Grimnir. Dont tell me. I looked over to the girls, noting how Haruka was making the worst face amongst them. Was my suspicion actually true? Tatsuya and Kyouya both smacked their faces, probably also realizing what had probably happened. What could cause a supposedly smart n leader to do something fatally idiotic? And Jadhund was the one to answer it. Always jealous of his older brother, always jealous of his gifted cousin, Grimnir. One word in the wrong ce, and Grimnirs apprentice couldnt hold it back. I saw it. I was also the one to be brought forth as a witness to tell the n leader how thatd burned his sons beard and hair off. Meaning, his crustlock, were also removed. Crustlock, the unique part of a dwarfs appearance were the rocky hide around their ears and the petrified strands on their beard and hair. It had a cultural significance, pretty much reminding the dwarves from where they came from and how their race was created. It was a status symbol, a badge of honor, you could say, as the more you achieved, the more you were allowed to petrify your beard. Which was why removing them was considered such a problem. A zuekluk, a dishonored dwarf, was someone who was forced to remove his or hers. In other words, Daichi probablymitted a pretty big sin against the n which warranted such a drastic measure. Jadhund didnt need to exin it to me, as I knew how precise Daichi was with his spell casting. With his temper, he probably retialited the moment he heard his master insulted once too much. Pfff! And the moment it came to me, I couldnt help but let out a suppressedugh. Gruhahahaha! On the other hand, my bodyguard was unable to, and let out a huge crackle. [That boy is good in my book, mydy! These dwarves ce so much pride in everything, it is nauseating! Is this how this feud began? Laughable.] Pff. N-no, Shay, you cant say that. Ehehe, Daichi was an idiot who should havepfffkept his temper. Look what he brought onto everybody? I couldnt keep myself from smiling. The fact Daichi did something like that was amazing even if the consequences were a bit dire on everybody. We need to scold him Ehe. Literally everybody but the two of us wereughing at the situation, which made me instantly apologize to Haruka and the other two, as I understood they had experienced something dreadful. I just couldnt help myself. I knew I was being insensitive and I should condemn Daichi, but it was something I wanted to do myself. Yup, I was that angry. Wraaaaahaaaha! Suddenly, with that explosiveughter, the door mmed open, causing Haruka, the boys, Shay, and I to instantly put our guard up. I noticed the signaling, but I didnt think they would kick down the door! On the other hand, Kazumi, Kohaku, and Jadhund were only slightly startled. Did this happen often? Thats what I want to hear! That booming voice belonged to none other than Rosserto. Got yourselffortable, highness? All dandy, no problem taking care of somesses, but getting them around aint easy. Ya got human and beastmen miners, but this hold doesnt get many tourists. Outside of the Luedbrumdar, the holds just a mining ce. The guitarist of the Punker Paradise appeared, holding onto his manatech guitar and adjusting his pair of sunsses like some rockstar. Now that I took another look at them, I realized that Kazumi and Kohaku werent wearing their normal clothes, the ones Saori made for them. They were actually wearing tank tops, leather jackets, and hot pants, making them almost look like a couple of groupies. The tank tops had an emblem of a guitar with an axe head strapped on its end lodged itself into the skull of a shining, metal golem. The golem itself was growling,wearing a pair of sunsses on its forehead, staring at people in a provocative manner. I didnt understand the symbolism behind it, but it really had a strong I dont give a shit vibe. Jadhund, the old Luedbrumdar n is gone! No more than another piece in the wall. Just like every single guild and merchant pinning for more money, they lost their honor. They forgot their history and what they stood for. That old man values the words of that old fart Blei over his n members. Rosserto then began ying his guitar, creaking havoc inside this room with his fierce and electric performance. Oh, this aint your usual corpo, beloved going bonko Nostalgia got ya thinking googoo, gaga Nows the time to bash them Remind them who they were Or were all gonna twist to their call Hmm, the middle part needs work. The ending is good enough. Rosserto took out a stone b and a manapen, writing down and crossing out words as he corrected the lyrics he just spun out of thin air. That was certainly a catchy tune he just weaved, not to mention how perfect the first two lines were. The middle two didnt fit the rhythm, and thest line could use some work with the message. His singing, on the other, was pretty boisterous and loud, simr to metal rock. His rough, growly voice gave the song a rather crude and raw vibe, befitting the fact it was supposed to convey a message. It was different from mine; it was a matter of refinement through training over the rawness of good talent. He could sing and his voice caught onto you, but it was clear he was using his deep voice to drive his song forward, instead of techniques, like I was. Nice. I couldnt help but praise his little tune, from one musician to the next. Despite my criticism, I liked it. How about trying it out like a rap? Messages are better delivered when people can hear you better. Start it a bit quieter, then start your louder notes during the chorus, I suggested, drawing the dwarfs attention. For example Oh, this aint your usual corpo, beloved going bonko Put some emphasis on the corpo and bonko. The corpo going bonko, which draws into the beloved part. I showed him two thumbs up, hoping I could have helped him on the song. However, the dwarf only gave me a nk look. Not to sound rude, but I dont really need your help,ss. Kuek! I felt a dagger stab my heart, feeling pain from that rejection. I guess I really should act so holier-than-thou just cause music was my life. However I had the same idea, wahaha! Oooh! Right, right, I dont know what you meant by rap but I getcha ya point! The rhyme in the first two lines will catch your attention. Do it low, but keep the catchiness! Rosserto yed the tune again on his guitar, repeating the verse twice to vibe with his voice. Yeah, yeah, I got some ideas for the rest of the lyrics Lass. Watching him so excited about music made me feel a bit giddy, but the moment he reigned in his excitement, he stared at me with a small silence. I tilted my head. I was wondering what was with all his mood changes. From creative, to offended, then to excitement, and thenstly to this awkwardness. Youre Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, yeah? I nodded, but asked him why he was asking it now since I had introduced myself when he let us in his auditorium. Cause, I didnt really care. Grimnir asked me to help, but Im helping thesses there for Broggi. Not for Grimnir, that greedy bastard. U-uh? Once again, another mood change. Now he was badmouthing Grimnir? What was wrong with this guy? But, you? Im starting to take interest in ya,ss. Not cuz youre royaltydown with the caste system, I saybut you as a person. That tip from yours came from the heart. A bit too much, but you know music. His thick, greasy beard curved up, revealing the fat grin he was hiding behind it. This rap alsoes from your world, huh? My eyes widened a bit when he said that, but then I remembered he probably either knew it from Grimnir or from my name, like Uzerra did. The Atsuko was very Japanese, not to mention he knew Kohaku and Kazumi. Im not a rapper, but yes, rapes from Earth. He nodded his head at that information, pulling a string to let out a note, before swinging it over his shoulders. Good, good. Knew it; Chihiro aint gonna be thest otherworlder. Course not, when we have the Origin Gods. The music notes she wrote down only mentioned rock and how she loved the music culture from her home, but never really talked about rap. You a musician? I am. I pulled out my geigler, the Peolyncian violin Eine gave me. The bad mood I was in disappeared as I was speaking to him as entertainers. On Earth, I knew how to y violin and piano. I am also a singer and dancer, but Im not a rocker like you. Im an idol. Idol? Yeah, my music is there to uplift people. Shine in the spotlight, dance to the tunes, and give my audience music to elevate their souls. To help some find hope and drag them out of the sadness of life for a moment, I described my career the way I first learned about it, not mentioning how I had formed a new definition of the word idol in this world. As the only idol, I was the one to decide the idol culture. Rosserto nodded his head, showing clear interest in what I was. Oooh, I see. Understood. Goes a bit contrary to mine, then. No matter what, I wont cover the truth in sugar. The world deserves the facts, even if it brings the world a bit closer to ruination. No lying about things; bring the battle to the davibags But I catch your drift, Hestia. So do I. Music is all about expression; it''s an art. Every entertainer has the right to perform how they want, as everybodys taste is different. Right. He reached his arm out, offering me a handshake while I took. The both of us hardened our grip and smiled as we seemingly just hit it off. I kinda wanted to y my geigler right now! A jam session, lets goooo! Oi! However, before I could express myself, Jadhund interrupted me. Nice seeing the two of you bond, but what did youe in here for, Rosserto? And what do you mean you support what she said? Are you crazy? What exactly were we talking about just a moment ago? I honestly had forgotten after I started talking about music with Rosserto. I was fully drawn in. However, it seemed the dwarf before me still did. While replying, he also pointed at Kazumi and Kohaku. I said, shes right. Bring the damn battle to Luedbrumdar and free ya friends and get that fool Grimnir and his apprentice out. No sugarcoating it. In fact, aint this a reason toin?! What in Crustacias twin tails is the hold king doing, huh? I know everybody in the city owes the Luedbrumdar for all the jobs and keeping this hold from dying, but that doesnt give the damn guard the right to help those bastards! Not all of them are on that brat Darlion''s side! Jadhund rebuked him forcefully. When I raised an eyebrow on who that person was, Kohaku exined that it was the name of Grimnirs younger cousin, the jealous younger brother of Broggi. Rosserto clicked his tongue in response, pulling out his guitar to y as he spoke, And it doesnt matter! The king might not be personally involved, but hes shielding his friend. Maagneil fucked up by fucking over Grimnir, and then he lets his emotions run and possibly just caused a dispute between our home and the dragonewts and Kargryx! What an idiot! And the king is trying to hide it all? Maagneil was probably the name of the Luedbrumdar ns leader, from context, anyways. Hes right, Haruka agreed. We arent even treated properly. In fact, the people who pursued me werent from the n, but a local gang! We were literally prisoners, and those criminals just walked into the jail and even tried to pry information from us because they knew we were otherworlders! They are like the Yakuza, but worse! You heard it, Mister Jadhund, Kazumi supported Haruka. You cant expect us to stand still now, do you? Agreed. Kyouya bashed his shadow shield, still stuck in his shadow armor due to his unique skill. Were rescuing them, one way or another. We dont know the full context of the situation, but they are treating and interrogating our friends, right? That makes them our enemy. All right! Kohaku pumped her hand up, unsheathing her runic sword. Lets go then! Dont steal too much of the fun, Hesti-chan. I leveled up a lot since west met, and I want to beat those bastards down for what they did to Nishio-kun! Not to mention what they are doing with Misa-chan and Tama-chan! Wa-wait! Jadhund jumped in our way, holding his hands in front of him. Please, we can solve this! Let us talk to the hold king. This doesnt need to end in another fight! They started the fight! Tatsuya shouted. Daichi is a bastard, but hes a bootlicker. Hes an ass kisser. He knows exactly when to bow his head and act submissive. Ive known that asshole for long enough to know he doesnt start a fight unless he knows he wont lose anything. In other words, hes probably feeling regretful right now for what he did to everybody, but it also means that bastard Darlion really insulted Grimnir to the point he lost his head. Tatsuya had a point. Daichi was book smart and a good people person since he knew when to put on a mask to butter people up. Of course, I did think he might have gotten a shorter fuse after he became Grimnirs apprentice. Would he have started a fight from a smallment? Maybe. I didnt know him well enough, so I was following Tatsuyas opinion on the matter. Wraaahaaaaaha! Rosserto brought his guitar to shine blue after ying its string. The hold king better answer! If he wont talk, then music will make him! Rosserto then turned around, roaring out as he walked away from the room. I looked at Jadhund for a moment and shook my head, a bit annoyed he wasnt trying to help. Even if I was only looking at it from one side, it didnt matter. Those guys hurt my friends and ced them in the hands of criminals! Were they trying to fuck with me here?! Enough wasting time. Haruka-chan, Ill send you into the subspace, but we need directions. Haruka, already exhausted from all the running, quickly nodded to my request. Even if she wanted to stay for the main event, she just wasnt abatant. On the other hand, we had a whole group ready to wreck some dwarves. You dont just mess with some Japanese, without expecting more toe to punt you away! With the roars of the crowd rocking away as I could hear Rossertos thunderous voice boom through this entire building, our group left Jadhund behind as we entered the streets. Haruka gave us the directions we needed, which prompted Kohaku and Kazumi to point out how it would take a while, even by running across the roofs. We would be more inconspicuous if we hid inside the crowd. Kyouya-kun cant take his armor off, right? Then he has to take the rooftops. Shadow us. The rest should probably fit in. The two guys then pointed at their clothing and how Shay and I both stood out as dragonewts. I had [Humanize (Major)] to turn into aplete human, although it would mean I couldnt use my dragon abilities. Shay, on the other hand, had enough SP to level up the skill as he had leveled up a bit during the fight in Port Annencia. However, my wyvern guard was apprehensive about it. He told me he very much liked his scaly form and thought weakening himself for appearance-sake was the wrong move. However, we had to sneak past the guards and rescue the others. And we had to do it quickly, before they relocated the prisoners. If the guards stopped us, it would just be a bother. As you wish, mydy. With his tailid t on the floor, the snow wyvern bought the remaining levels for [Elvenize Lv. 10], helping him transform into a tall elven man with white-blue hair and skin as pale as snow. Handsome and with his light skin tone, it made him look almost fragile like a beautiful sheltered princess from a fairy tale. In fact, while the other elven men I had met up until now were all attractive, they all looked like men. Shay, on the other hand, looked androgynous, now that I took a closer look. Oh my gosh Kazumi and Kohaku gasped, while Haruka couldnt help but stare at him. Kyouya, as he had a crush on Haruka, was obviously ufortable with this fact. Please, stop staring. And there it was. His lighter tones stood out like a thumb, making him seem more feminine, but the moment his face reddened slightly, it entuated the fact even more. I could hear the three girls shriek behind their closed mouths. Wow, Shay, you really have the face of ady killer. Did you take inspiration from Mom? However, since I was only a year old, I was immune to his charms. Y-yes, he answered. His elven voice resembled his mental one exactly, meaning it was slightly deep but still youthful without any hints of growling. Of course, I didnt make myself exactly like Her Majesty. I wouldnt dare. But, I took the basis of her appearance and added other features from elven men Ive met in my life. Princess Fargryneill also helped me with it, as she wanted to see it one day Nice going, Sis. You just created an absolutedy killer face. Now I cant wait for what Beth would look like. Would these twins share their elven forms? Hesti-chan, here. Once everybody stopped fawning over Shay, Kazumi handed me something like a walnut. Looking at her wiggling her cat tail like crazy, I had a bad feeling when I asked her what this what. Its one of the hair coloring dyes Yorshka gave us! Instead of how we did it back on Earth, the dyes are inside the nut. You open them and spray the powder-like content on your head. You then inject some mana into it and then think of a color, and from there, it will change. If you want your crimson back, you just need to wash it off while concentrating your mana in your hair. In Peolynca, people had all sorts of colored hair due to the mana governing this world. As such, it wasnt exactly weird for a blue and red haired pair to have a child with purple hair. Of course, if the mana in your blood was strong enough, you could have your children inherit your bloodlines natural hair color. As such, having weird colored hair wasnt unnatural, in fact, a group of people having the same hair color was more suspicious. These [Ocran Powder Nut]s, was something the Folschreck Empires high society cultivated. Yorshka told the students when she gave them that nobles there apparently love changing their hair colors for every event. In any case, once I transformed into a human and changed my hair color to mix into the crowd, we departed, ready to annihte some scum. Chapter 373: Chaotic Five Star Alarm. Chapter 373: Chaotic Five Star rm. [Humanize (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Mhmm! Oooohh, drown yourself in booze, until you feel so loose, then the hammer falls, and youd forget it all! Cheers! The smiths and artisans roar, as their mes burn and die. All the miners can show are their prayers to the Goddess for more. The mines are empty and dead, oh the longbeards willin! Damn,d! Ill whip ya ass for that damn song! A white-haired dwarf with a beard long enough to reach his thighs interrupted the singing inside a tavern with a thunderous roar. He banged his tankard twice on his table, furrowing his brows like some grumpy grandpa. We shabbalockus aint gonna cry around, ya twerp! We go mining and look for another vein! Pesterin the damn Goddess for a blessing, yads andsses are weak! Hahahahaha! Cheers, old man! Cheers, everybody! Cheers! Women and men, from young adults to old men with overgrown beards drank their beers empty, before banging it on the table with loud, satisfied moans. You would think they were celebrating something, but from the few seconds I observed them, they were all there separately for their own reasons. However, the fact they were so friendly with each other told me they all knew each other. Which made sense, since this dwarven hold was apparently about the size of a town. People just knew each other. Strangely, this wasnt the only urrence of spontaneous singing, as other taverns were equally as jubnt inside. I looked up, noticing a giant metal clock attached to a castle-like building in the distance; most likely that was the hold kings pce. Now, this clockminers clock, to be preciseslowly ticked up in numbers like a digital clock, until it reached 3SS. The moment it did, it emitted a ringing sound like a church bell or those old grandfather clocks. Miners Clock: A creation from the Goddess Chihiro using dungeon core pieces to urately disy Peolyncas time. Using the System as an assistant, the clock will show the time of the current location ording to the positioning of the sun or moon. DS means Dawning Sun andsts until noon, before switching to SS, Setting Sun, until midnight To be underground meant managing your time, as you didnt have the sun to determine when to wake up or sleep. It was surprising to me that there was a digital-like clock in this ce, but I guess it made sense the Revolution Queen would invent something like this. It did make me wonder from which year she was born back on Earth. Of course, I didnt miss the fact that this was the first actual clock Id seen in this world. Up until now, I always had to determine the time by looking either into the sky or listening to the ringing of a church bell. I understood it needed a dungeon core to work, but I thought Estralia, a dwarven-made city wealthy enough to afford whatever manatech they wanted, would have had one. I guess it made sense why it was called miners clock and not general-usage clock. I nodded before switching my attention to a small noodle stall. It was exactly as what you would imagine from an Asian street stall, really. The stall itself and the owner behind it cooked the noodles while the patrons waited for their aromatic soups sitting on stools. The moment they got it, these dwarves would noisily slurp up their noodles and broth, wetting their long beards or cheeks, for the women, in that savory, yellowish soup. The surroundings were still the same as beforepretty much like a little Tokyo ced inside an underground city. However, a major difference between the district we were just in was the fact there were less city guards in this area; instead, more dwarves equipped in decorated armor walked around. Of course, there were guards, but most of them were here casually for lunch or just merriment. Of the former, the ones in the decorated armor all had a uniform emblem painted on their breasttes and shieldsthat of an iron bearded mask colored bronze surrounded by a caves entrance with pickaxes on it. Kazumi and Kohaku told me that was the emblem of the Luedbrumdar n. Grimnir never showed me his, so this was my first time seeing it. In other words, we were in the correct ce. And in the middle of this district, there were two dwarves dressed in dusters coats and pieces of metal armor. They were sipping their noodle broth while speaking with each other. Every now and then, I caught a glimpse of the blue runic tattoos on their faces. They werent ve marks, they were simple empowering ones, some kind of stat-boosting runes. None had the Luedbrumdar emblem. Phhah! One of the pair, an orange-haired dwarf, finished his bowl of noodles. He then turned to the stalls owner and bowed his head in respect. Thank you for the food as always, Master. Delicious. The stall owner gave him a boisterousugh, nearly burning his beard on his stove werent it for his rather long rock hair. With the me and the neon lights around him, you could see how unkempt and dirty his beard was, almost as if this man had dedicated himself only to his craft. He was clearly enjoying the praise, after all. Once he gave his thanks, the orange-haired man turned to hispanion, a scarred man with a single working eye, and began speaking. It was a bit hard to hear anything from my distance. With the bustling crowds and the attention-grabbing tavern parties, I could only rely on [Idol]s enhanced hearing to eavesdrop from inside this dark alleyway. Ya hear it? the tattooed man started. His one-eyed eatingpanion nodded. Yeah. Give me a moment to finish this and then well go. Cant believe they caught one of the gang leads. The boss wont be happy. Heard from the people who chased the girl that those kids reinforcements have arrived That means were really in big trouble now. The orange guy took his mug and poured the alcoholic contents right into his mouth, guzzling it all down as if he was on time. Crustacias chest, were fucking dead. Whyd the boss ept the job?! Shut it! The scarred one banged his fist on the table, prompting the stall owner to chide him for it. Once he apologized with a deep bow, he turned back to hispanion. Honor, you idiot. Honor. We might be criminals, but at least we work on honor. The boss is a blood brother of the Luedbrumdar n leader, which makes all of us family. We protect our family Makes our death worth a shite. Oi! The orange-haired guy now began whispering into the others ears, forcing me to use [Aerokinesis] to amplify the sounding from there. This was quite hard, since the skill worked best controlling the air within arm''s length. In fact, trying to iste the sounds around them or funnel everything to me was literally impossible. Meaning, I couldnt hear their whispers with all the ruckus drowning it out. You think itll work? Once they were done mumbling under their breaths, the orange-haired one raised an eyebrow. That''s all that we can do. If we go down, they go down. Thats a fact. The scarred man then finished his drink and soup, giving thanks to the shop owner just like hispanion. He then prepared himself to stand up. The orange guy shook his head in dismay, clearly stressed out. This aint honor. We treated those kids badly, now were reaping our due. Come on. At least let us die with des in hand in protecting our bosss honor. Were just footmen, but we can do that, at least. The scarred man reached his hand out. And the orange-haired epted it. For the boss. Hello. However, before any of them could stand, a man in shadowy armorid his hands on the two, greeting them in a distorted voice. The Aurora sends her regards. The two dwarves snapped their heads around, already unsheathing their weapons, but before they could retaliate, the armored person gripped their shoulders and threw both of those bulky dwarves right onto the ground. In the process, the gauntlets around his arms broke apart, dissipating like mana, causing him to grunt before they reformed around him. Before the dwarves could stand up, that armored person roared out, causing his helmet to deform into a wolfs mouth. He then pped his hands, causing his armor to separate from his body like sticky gum. The levitating armor pieces then surrounded the bbergasted dwarves, before they reformed themselves into a pitch-ck barrier. What in Crustacias locks?! A fight! Damn, a fight today? Argggik! Under the loud gawking of the bystanders, the armored man revealed himself to be Kyouya. He fell onto the ground, looking in pain as his skin reddened. This was one of the after effects of his unique skill. Shadowed Martyr: A defensive skill used by defenders to shield their allies with veils of shadows and darkness, scorning the sun as they control the battlefield as a shadow knight. At the cost of a percentage of the users current Health, they may invoke their shadow to wrap themselves in the defensive version of [Shadow Armament]. Although losing its offensive and mobility effects, the armament is sturdier and is able to reform itself into shields and armor. Once activated, your attacks will leech Health, but reduce all outside healing sources by 50%. Costs and effect: 25% for limbs and weapon, 50% for full armor and weaponry, 75% to assume knight form A very high-risk skill that allowed Kyouya to gain shadow armor like Saoris, only that he couldnt use it as flexibly as Saoris. While my friend could use something like umbrakinesisdarkness maniptionin her armor, Kyouya couldnt. In fact, even if he learned [Dark Magic] and [Shadow Dash], he couldnt bring people into the shadow realm with him. It did seem weird. His armor lost the most interesting part about the dark element, and that was its trickery and ability to adapt to every situation. However, Kyouyas skill was fully defensive, to the point it harmed him with every cast! In addition, he couldnt even take his armor off unless he used it offensively, like just now. So, what made it worthy of being a unique skill? What made it better than his one, the one the demonkins gave him? The fact that, with a dedicated healer, his armor was like a secondary Health pool. It only consumed Health, not Mana. After he tested it himself, his armor actually inherited all his sacrificed Health, meaning if he healed up, you had to break through two Health pools to kill him. As long as he had Health, he could continue activating it. Of course, the more injured he was, the less useful it would be. This wasnt a problem with me around. A magic circle tattoo on his neck suddenly shone white, releasing white mes all around his body to heal him. [Sanctified ze], my first self-made custom spell, was still useful despite its superior [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] form. This way, I didnt have to stick close to heal him. Once his Health was full, he cried out, Tatsuya! before resummoning his shadow armor but leaving the barrier intact. As you could hear the dwarves hammering on the barrier, Kyouya dug his hands into it, prying it open for a moment. He couldnt control shadows in general, but he could still manipte the armor he created. In that same second, something looking like a werewolf dropped from the roofs and dashed into the barrier alongside Kyouya. You could hear the dwarves crying out in surprise when that happened, only for their voices to be muffled at the howl of a giant wolf. Fighting then ensued, with the dwarves coordinating their fighting for the most part, only for two wolves to howl out. Momentster, you could hear deep, pained voices escape the barrier, all while the crowd around it went into panic. In fact, some of the ordinary, looking citizens pulled out whatever weapons they had and intended to break the shadow barrier down. Were dwarves natural samaritans amongst their kind, or did they really know these gangsters? However, before they could do anything, the shadow barrier burst open, sacrificing itself to disrupt the dwarven crowds vignte intentions. Fortunately, none of them were hurt as both Kyouya and werewolf Tatsuya escaped the scene with the two gangster dwarves. I nodded in satisfaction and began walking through the streets, taking in the chaos those three had left behind and watching the vigntes running after them. I could hear insults being slung after them, cursing them for disrupting the peace and using magic. Imagine that, a Peolyncian city forbidding mana usage, unless you had permission from the government or if it was done by some manatech. It certainly reminded me how dwarves couldnt cast spells or expel mana without their tools. Such was civilization. Rules were there for the locals benefits. After walking a bit through the streets, witnessing how everybody was going along with their lives, it was finally time for this area to be engulfed in chaos. Not the boys, they had their part to do; no, it was somebody else. Oi, assholes! A voice came from above. Jumping from the roof, I noticed a ck-haired girl with red tints touching a red rune on her sword, setting it on fire as shended on the ground, behind some more dwarven gangster. She then shed at one of the Taz. Undoubtedly, this girl was Kohaku. The dwarf she attacked groaned in pain, unable to activate his defensive runes in time. This naturally caught the attention of his twopanions, two female dwarves, prompting her to touch a green rune on her de. With her ponytail swinging around, the chuuni girl shouted, Fly, fly! before sting the dwarves away with a tornado sword. Even better, her strike was urate enough that she didnt hurt any onlookers or caused coteral damage. Where the hell are my friends! Give me back my damn friends, you traitors! Kohaku shouted from the top of her voice, animating around with her hands as if she was in some drama y or anime. Shedding some crocodile tears, she wiped it away in such a mboyant manner, she caught the attention of the people around them. We thought you were our friends! You backstabbed us! Grak! Fuck you, you t stick! the injured Taz growled before his face reddened, until he unleashed a fire breath, forcing Kohaku to sprint away, causing another chase to ensue. With themotion from the attacked dwarves and Kohakus loud usation, it naturally attracted the attention of the passersby. What in Crustacias locks?! Were those Edgesworns? What did that humanss mean by backstab? Theyre honorable, they work with the Luedbrumdars! Just as I eavesdropped on those two gangsters, I couldnt help but pick up more gossip from the crowd around me. It really seemed like these Edgesworns and the Luedbrumdar n were pretty popr around here. Jadhund didnt kid around. Now it made me feel bad that I was allowing this chaos, but then again, we were making sure not to draw the locals into our beef. [Hesti-chan.] I looked up to the rooftops, where I saw Kazumi in her [Beastialize (Moderate)] form, dragging that dwarf boss we had captured before. He was awake and struggling, trying his best to free himself from Saoris mana threads, butand this was her quote, but I always wanted to say this myselfas long as Kazumi poured mana through them, he couldnt break through them. It also helped we removed his armor and disabled his runic tattooslicing them up, disrupting the mana paths on his skin was what was needed. He was stubborn, but we managed to learn how his friends acted and what they were nning by stroking his pride. Then, all we needed to do was to watch how the locals acted around people, and we would know if they were part of those Edgesworns or the Luedbrumdar n. Thetter showed off their n emblem, so we knew who to target. Now, like the katzune form she was taking on, Kazumi was sneaking around on the rooftops while dragging the guy around, seeing his expression whenever we attacked somebody. If he was agitated, we knew we hit the spot and could execute what we nned. It wasnt the most elegant n since we had figured it out in a couple of minutes after using Harukas directions to the gangs base. [The boys are moving west, slightly north. Im sending Kohaku-chan up north, too,] Kazumi reported, keeping me informed since I was currently in my human disguise. Outside of my crimson eyes, my appearance, especially my ck hair, reminded me a bit of my past life, which surprised the students quite a bit. Tatsuya did act a bit weird, though. Am I that more attractive with ck hair? Well, it was a useless thought. [No, send her west, then have her U-turn to the east. Have Shay and Beth cover for her.] Kazumi approved of my n before casting [Shadow Clone], creating an identical duplicate. She then sent the clone off to inform my people of the n, while she kept shadowing me as I walked through the streets, moving towards the designated spot. On the way, themotion increased even further as Luedbrumdar guards and gangsters rushed about, asking anybody for information on thetest attacks. Two interrogated me in fact, but couldnt identify me without a sketch of my face. Being a human and having ck hair made it far harder to scrutinize everybody, even if they guessed that I had [Humanize]. They were in a rush; there was no time to waste on every single person, even if elves, humans, and beastmen were attracting the guards and gangsters attention. Hold on, akongs, umskongs, and yfleis. If its a young woman, kindly ask them toe with us! One of the guard captains suddenly ordered, shouting out humans, beastmen, and elves in dwarvish. I froze up for a moment before melting back into the crowd with my stealth skills. Me and my big mouth! I just had to jinx it! Regardless, chaos was what we wanted, and the guards would help with that, even if some of the women would be unfairly treated. Well, I have it all on record now! In my brain at least, but I heard that captain order it! If they were to treat them badly, and in an unjustifiable manner, I will lodge aint! Nevertheless, this chaos train couldnt be stopped. After moving through more crowds and dodging even more guards, a pair of pale-skinned elves caught my attention. One was a tall andnky man with a rather sour expression, while the other one was a hyper-energetic woman about an eye-level shorter than him. Both had white-blue hair and looked exactly like twins. They were talking with one of the guards. The woman was hysterical, over-describing how a ck armored man and a werewolf had hit them in a run. That giant thing just came out of nowhere, hit us and ran away without even saying sorry! What is wrong with this city?! the womanined, throwing her arms around like some drama queen. M-Miss, we can the guard tried to respond, but the elf continued. Stop cant-ing and do more can dos! Catch them! Go! Go that way! the woman pointed northwest from here, towards the holds castle, causing the guards eyes to widen. The castle?! Dammit, they really want to bring war for what happened! the guard spouted before running off, shouting at his fellow guards to follow him. They had to bring the information to their captain. With all of them moving away from the south, where the Luedbrumdar district and Edgesworns base were, I gave the twins a thumbs up. Shay looked at me and bowed a bit, while his sister grinned mischievously and stuck her tongue out. That was Beth, and just like Shay, her personality had be more pronounced now that she had a elvenoid form. Now, of course, why was she here? Wasnt she supposed to be guarding Mom, considering how Shay was a stickler to proper conduct? Well, she was, until I thought Why not bring more allies into the mix? So I went into my subspace to potentially recruit some helpers from Elyonda. However, ording to Svena, not only were they all in a dungeon right now, even Tasianna hadnt returned yet! Well, that sucked, right? I thought I had a good n there. It would have been awesome to bring the full might of Aurora and friends on this n, but, no. The onlybatant inside when I was there was Beth, who was ted she could help out. I could understand Shay was worried about Mom being unguarded, but no one could enter my subspace without my permission. Well, no one who couldnt tear through space and time, of course. I was pretty sure since the Divine System worked inside it, that the Origin Gods could do something if they wanted to. In any case, Beth made fun of Shays elven form, of course, causing the stoic wyvern to flush in embarrassment. Although not exactly needed, Beth decided to follow along the n by leveling up her [Elvenize]. The twins role in this was to help the students confuse the guards by sending them all around the ce. Elves and dwarves were allies, after all, and while a lot of dwarves did call them by ngs like sharp ears or twigs, they never did it maliciously, but more as nicknames. Due to the alliance between the races, the dwarves were just acting friendly in their way. Simr to how Grimnir would sometimes just omit our names and just call us by our features likess, wolf, or braids. So, we used this method to make the dwarves trust them. Sure, they were looking out for female humans, elves, and beastmen, but Shay being with Beth all the time seemed to have quelled any distrust. They didnt expect Shay to be the wyvern who fought with me. Technically, Beth was all that was needed for this n. Shay wasnt talkative at all, but I guess him being there was insurance for Beth to act however she wanted. In a way, Beth didnt regret spending her SP, but Shay sure did. They did earn it fair and square during the war. It did make me feel bad for the dude maybe a freshly baked cake would cheer him up. So, that was the n, and it would be repeated over and over again across the city. Tatsuya and Kyouya would take out lone groups of dwarves, while Kohaku would act as a distraction on the other end to draw some towards her. The twins would run around, bewildering the guards and gangsters with their correct and false directions, while Kazumi helped guide them through this undermountain city from the roofs. Me? Well, my role was quite important after it reached its boiling point. Speaking of which. Send in the damn samurai and earthquakers! If this were a crime-based video game, I would describe the current situation as five stars. We had police and SWAT teamse in already, so now it was time for the military. And, by the military, I meant the city guards decked out in fat armor and equipped with well-crafted weapons. Shabbalocku, a respectful term to describe dwarves with long beards going down to their hips. The longer a beard, the older, wiser and more experienced the dwarf was. Dwarves had a strong respect your elders culture, and as result, expected as the majority of the military spawns were old, greyed guys with lots of levels. Earthquakers seemed like fortified tanks on two feet, so heavy it could shake the very ground. From the amount of glowing blue seams running through their whole armor, they probably needed runes and other stuff to even move in that armor. On the other hand, we had samurai. Yes, samurai. That was the exact word I heard from their mouths. Non-altered by the Peolyncian ent. They even looked like Japanese daimyos with those exaggerated demon and kabuto helmets. They wielded long polearms and had something like katanas on their hips. Was the Revolution Queen a weeb? Wait, she was Japanese, so maybe otaku was a better word? Oh, oh, time to dip. The earthquakers acted like riot cops while the samurai were the fast and hard hitting shocktroopers. Poor Kyouya and Tatsuya were being hunted down by these ultra fast dwarvesfast, at least, by dwarven standardswhile Kohaku was being led around by the former. It really got to the point where we nearly had to execute the second stage but before they forced our hands, loud brazen music began ying during this chase. Down, down, down! You fooooorrrrrced us! Down, down, down! Youre bringin down society! Wraaaahhaaaaaaha! Rosserto! That iconic scream coupled with that manner of singing was too easy to recognize. I had only met him for a moment, but I instantly knew it was him when I heard that hard rock music echo throughout this city. It was so loud, I had to close my ears, and even then, I could still hear his voice clearly! The guilds have the lords in their grasp! Filling gold right into their guts! Smiling andughing, all while were forging and mining! Greedy corpo scum, bringing down our hoooold! Droves of dwarves in exaggerated and aggravating outfits appeared from side and alleyways, screaming and shouting along the songs their rockstar was sting. Their over-the-top hairstyles and belligerent attitudes quickly caught the onlookers attention. Almost immediately, the road before me was being blocked off, stopping the guards from advancing. Even better, I could hear more singing and shoutinging from other directions. Rosserto was screaming his lungs out in front of me, but it seemed either the rest of his band or his fans were doing the same for the other ces. When I said he would help, I didnt think he would do something like this! We had just met! Oi, get the fuc the guards wanted to kick them out, but the fans only bellowed out even louder to drown their voices out. THE HOLD KING IS CORRUPT! WE HAVE THE RIGHT TO PROTEST! THE KING SHOULD BE A NEUTRAL FORCE IN BETWEEN THE CLANS AND GUILDS! DOWN, DOWN, DOWN! YOU FOOOOOORCCCED US! CHIHIRO LOOKS DOWN IN SHAME! SHE DIDNT BRING OUT A TECH REVOLUTION FOR YOUR CORPORATE ASSES TO STOP US! It was insanity. It was a riot. And the military didnt give one F about their reasons for being there, as they quickly neutralized anybody in the way. I wanted to step in, but Kazumi stopped me. I then could only look in pain as I saw Rosserto raise his hand up in the air, showing the devil sign as guards began to beat him up, stopping his voice from reaching anybody else. Verdammt, Rosserto! I wont let your sacrifice be in vain! I turned my head away and followed Kazumis direction, running away from the scene to go south. South from all themotion. Once I was far enough away, Kazumi went back to execute the second phase. On my end, I reunited with Beth and Shay and looked at the tall, two floor stone building. It wasnt anything impressive, but it did have a few neon lights here and there to fit with the rest of the citys aesthetics. It had a fence surrounding it, separating itself from a bunch of workshops and industries. The base of the gangsters was located right in the middle of the artisan district of the Luedbrumdar ns territory. Apparently, there were other ns with their own locations in this ce, so each had their own artisan, merchant, and residential districts. Unlike human cities, there werent any noble districts, as the ns lived right with everybody else. It was pretty humble. Ready? Yes, mydy! both wyverns answered, eyes ring up for a fight. With all the chaos weve created, it did mean their base would be the least defended right now. Even if there were any, we would still have the upper hand in strength, and all we needed to do was to finish this before the rest came back and noticed our attack. Of course, we wouldnt be doing this all by ourselves and leave the others to be captured. I opened my subspace after a couple of minutes and entered it, where I saw Kyouya, Tatsuyain his human formand Kohaku drinking water and eating some small sandwiches to fill up their energy. They all showed me a thumbs up, telling me they managed to sneak away without being detected. This would mean the guards and gangsters would still be looking for them, and due to Rossertos distraction, they had a wonderful smokescreen to disappearpletely, leaving everybody befuddled. They entered the subspace through their [Room] runes, and left the collection to Kazumi, who was probably on her way back right now. Even without Saori, we had a ninja with us. Once the three students were done, we headed out. During our initial arrival, we had already scouted the ce as best as we could. There was a mana barrier around the ce like the one in Elyonda and Griffonpeak. So, either it only warned people in it of our arrival, or it could protect them like a shield. Regardless, it didnt matter. Lets go, Beth! Yes, Brother! Both elvenized wyverns charged at the entrance of the ce as mana mist spread from thier body. Dwarven craftsmen took notice of this, but it was toote for them to say anything as the twins roared out, peeking their long, snow-white heads out of the mist. sh freezing the moisture around their wings, they created a nket of ice around them, before using them like des to sh at the barrier. Seeing their attacks reflected with a loud boingsound, the two roared again, attacking it again and again, before finishing it off with an ice breath. Like shattering ss, the barrier broke down with the loud cries of the onlookers and the few guards rushing out of the buildings. They cried out, only for the twins to take up flight and pounce upon any enemies with their talons. More and more gangsters flooded out of the buildings equipped with weapons now that the barrier broke, prompting the three students to charge in. Kyouya began the fight by shouting Taunt! attracting everybodys attention from the wyvern. With his shadow armor and shield, he fearlessly charged into the mix while Kohaku began her assault. Tatsuya, on the other hand, took out a piece of fulinoe leaf and ced it in his mouth, fulfillingthe activation requirement of his unique Skill; curiously, instead of using it now, he turned back into a werefolk with his druidic powers and attacked the dwarves with his spear. He probably was saving the charge for an unexpected moment. So, what did I do? Well, I just snuck in. I mean, somebody had to save the others, otherwise this wouldnt be much of a distraction. They were all enough, so all I had to do was get to the others fast enough and, once we freed them, flee back into the subspace. So, during this conflict, I activated my stealth skills and just walked in the building. Slipped through the dwarven reinforcement and used [Detection Sensor] to find the perfect timing to slip past. Once inside, the rather orderly and well-decorated rooms made me nod my head. They might be our enemies, but they at least had some nice decoration sense. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Of course, trying to be inconspicuous at this point was redundant. I couldnt transform into a dwarf, so being a human inside a dwarven gangstersir made me stand out too much. So I turned back into my moderate form without my wings. Instead of worrying about sneaking too much, I decided to just use my Agility. Minor would have been faster, but it made me a bit too bulky to hide behind furniture and such. In any case, finding the basement was a bit hard since there were still quite a few gangsters inside. I entered it and walked down the stairs, noticing how much it smelled like an old cave and rusted iron. It was also quite dark, but with [Night Vision], there weren''t any problems. Once I was at the bottom, I looked around, noticing some iron bars. My eyes widened and I frowned as I found Tamae and Misaki in rags, sitting on the floor, supporting the heads of Nishio and Daichi. While the girls looked a bit pale like Haruka, the boys werepletely bloodied and beat up. It looked like they had a ton of wounds, both new and old. Guys! I shouted. Tamae snapped her head around, smiling widely with glistening eyes, almost like somebody finding hope once again. I knew it. I knew those sounds were you guys. Misa-chan, look. Its Hestia-chan. Wooo Misaki next to her sighed. Bit embarrassing to have you see us this way. They had those mana-suppressing shackles on them, exining why Tamae couldnt just heal the two boys. Using my scale-dust, I sted the jail cell open and quickly tore the shackles off them before beginning my treatment. Once they were all healed up, I opened my subspace and had Svena and Josine bring them in, where they would be cared for. I told them I had to get the others out and teach our enemies not to mess with us. Not to mention, we still had Grimnir and Eine to rescue. I would hear everythingter once Daichi woke up. Once I had returned to the jail and closed the subspace, I walked up the stairs only to stop my steps once I noticed a few signals in front of me. They werent moving, so that meant people were waiting for me outside the basement. Buffs up. [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Girls, take care of my heat management, okay? No core means we cant fight for too long. Ready [Battle Frenzy] and [Magmakammer] if needed. Once I gave my parallel minds that order, I pulled out my ive and summoned [Unheilige Engel] and [Halo of Consecration]. I then opened the door, where I was confronted by two samurai-looking dwarves along with a bunch of heavily armored shielders. Princess Hestia The samurai guy in the middle stepped up. He had his hand on the katana oin his hips and therge battle axe he ced on the ground. You seem to be intruding. My na I dont fucking care who you are, I spat out, interrupting the man before ncing at him and the samurai. But, I know what you are. Enemies. The dwarves went silent. Despite the chaos and the loud roars from outside, the awkward quietness inside this room drowned out everything else. We all knew what this would lead into. At least the Luedbrumdar sent you help with that person next to you. At least they werentplete assholes and abandoned you the moment everything was getting out of hand. Sadly, you took on the wrong job. The people here love you, I respect that. You are honorable, they say but you deserved this, I scoffed at him at the veryst moment, baring my fangs. Enough talk. They unsheathed their weapons. We will bring you in. Princess or not, you will be tried here before being sent back to your home! We might have an alliance with Kargryx, but this is still a diplomatic vition! You started it, you better finish it. Magmakammer! Humanize, Panzer, Mana Eyes! Kriffiek kllk gaaung. Battle Frenzy! A note from AbyssRaven So, somebody in thest chaptermented on how Hestia should send the city in chaos for what they did. Certainly not what they expected, but she just went GTA on the guardsmen. With allies saved, it is now time to take down some little dwarves like a real dragon. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 374: Bad Team Composition VS. Boss. Chapter 374: Bad Team Composition VS. Boss. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 4]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established [Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Territory Release Lv. 1] evolved into [Territorial Release Lv. 2] Name: Hector Radagan Level: 91 Race: Taz Dwarf Age: 71 Years Jobs: Main: Ronin Duelist Secondary: Soba Master Unique: Locked Information Blocked Name: Varf Luedbrumdar Level: 103 Race: Inko Dwarf Age: 45 Years Jobs: Main: Samurai Gokeni Secondary: Journeyman Gemsmith Unique: Locked Information Blocked ??? What are those Secondary Jobs!? [Soba Master] and [Journeyman Gemsmith]?! Putting aside those weird Jobs, the rest of their Profiles were, unfortunately, blocked from me. They probably had those [Identity Blocker] items, just like many of my recent enemies. For goodness sake, could I please get the chance to appraise someonepletely?! Was that so unreasonable to ask for? I wanted information to gain advantage with to make fights easier! Then again, knowing their levels did make me more cautious. Aside from the Edgesworns boss and the Luedbrumdar helper, the other dwarves were around the lower rank Bs or higher rank Csso in the level range of 50 and 75. This did make them pretty strong, but there were only five of these armored men. And now, just like in an RPG, these seven dwarves had to fight a level 26 rank B [Young Sunfang Dragon], equivalent to level 106 for humanoids. Of course, if I were a dragonewt, the 103 dwarf would be prettyparable but I was going to fight in my dragon form. And I had fought people far stronger than him already. This wasnt going to be an easy battle since I couldnt appraise their Profiles fully. Even their armor and weapons were slightly obstructed, making it hard for me to predict anything. Well equipped and also state of the art tech. How annoying. Shield wall! the dwarves shouted, activating their [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] in response to the heat wave I was exuding. Their barriers and the walls and floors of the building began to flicker blue. Kraaaaaaaaaaaah! I roared out while I activated [Humanize], increasing my body temperature with [Dreadre Aura] and containing everything with my [Draconic Aura]. As the blue veils protecting the building began to break down, my Territory was established. Dammit! Move back! the Edgesworn boss cried out as the mana mist started to dissipate and my true form was revealed. My increased mass pushed pieces of the building away, but since I was melting everything into light purple, glowingvatechnically magma, I suppose, since were undergroundalready, everything felt more-or-less like liquid. I grabbed the remnants of the semi-solid wall and threw it at the dwarves, using [Volcanic ze] to turn them into obsidian spears. With a resounding shatter, two of the dwarves barriers broke apart, letting the spears lodge themselves into their armor. However, the blows were too shallow, as the spears immediately fell off. However, as long as these dwarves were inside this Territory, I had enough resources to take them all on, no matter how strong they were. Fortunately for me, the magma had already enclosed this entire ce. Again! I grabbed some magma and threw it at them, turning them into obsidian spears mid-air. However, instead of letting one of the shield-bearers take the hit, the Luedbrumdar samurai stepped in front of them and shed forward using his katana, slicing everything into two with impable reflexes. Immediately afterward, the blue seams on his body turned green, before two runes on his boots began to glow. He unsheathed his de and took out his bardiche, before closing the distance between us in a matter of a second. Taking me by surprise, he swung his polearm at my neck. I arched it back, avoiding the hit, where I noticed he was reading another hit. Dodging any further would just put me at a disadvantage, so I sent my floating ive to block his attack. With my catalyst inserted, I could control it through mana. A sh of metal erupted as my ive and his bardiche dueled, allowing me enough time to recover and have [Halo of Consecration] st a white me ring out. The samurai retreated, switching with the ronin, who bisected my mes in the process, before sending his five tanks to obstruct my movements. With their armor glowing blue, they charged in with unprecedented speed, just like the earthquakers I witnessed before. They mmed their shields against me, trying to push me back while relying on their mana barrier to survive. Two of them, thoughthe ones I had broken the auracoil ofhad to endure the heat of my attack full-on. Looking at the red glowing rune on their chestte, they probably had some heat resistances, considering dwarves mined a lot. The [Magmakammer] had closed off the area with the entire buildings molten stone, and while it trapped them inside, it also meant I had barely any room to move. I couldnt use my [Hellde Dragon] attacks effectively. I could only rely on spells and me breaths or so these dwarves probably assumed. [See ya!] I taunted them as I turned my [Unheilige Engel] into an obsidian drill, before jumping up and drilling my way through the molten ceiling. I quickly manipted the magma, having it close up the hole before activating my stealth skills. Sure, I might have told them I would fight them, but, honestly, we needed to get the hell out of here! The moment the city guards and soldiers arrived en masse, then our escape route would be closed out. We would be trapped. That was what those dwarves were nning, stalling until help arrived. Since I rescued the prisoners, all we needed to do was to [Danger Perception] activated! Woah! I snapped my body and the drill to the side, as a mana sh pierced right through the magma, opening a section of it open. I looked down, seeing the samurai standing there in a shing motion. He then sheathed his de, and like those overdramatized anime samurai, did an iaido sh with a blue glowing katana. Controlling the magma, I used it to push myself out of its trajectory before closing things up. Well, my fleeing ns just went poof. If I didnt take care of them now, that samurai would chase us down. We wouldnt be able to flee into the subspace with him around. Kazumi wouldnt be able to outrun him and the hold would be too high of an rm for me to escape. I didnt even know where the exit was! Cant help it. Dreadme Breath. If I had to fight, then I had to increase [Magmakammer]s size first. Increase its volume to the point I could swim and appear anywhere like the training I did in my Obsidian Orchestra. As such, magma burst from my mouth, filling up everything as I swam and dodged the attacks of that samurai. His attack speed was fast, but my Agility made it possible for me to continue. Even though he was an experienced fighter, so was I. It was as hard for me to predict him, as it was for him to predict me. After all, I also had spells and my ive on my side. The moment he would open up the magma, I would dodge and prepare my spells, keeping them readied with [Dyed Spell]. The more my magma room grew, the more spells I had readied. I was running on timer, but so were they. If they didnte up with anything until then, then it would be my win! Original Mind, temperature rising and rising! No core means we can overheat, so dont dy this for too long. Our body can only endure so much! Manager Mind informed me before my arrogance took over my decision making. I know! Trust me! Keep it up! Ten magic circles. 20 magic circles. How about five more! The potential damage increased even further, and when the next sh happened, I noticed it. I noticed the samurais arm slowing down by just a tiny bit. The rhythm he was keeping up was dyed, nearly costing me some scales as I mistimed my dodge. Now! And the moment the next sh happened, I hardened up the area where he shot his mana sh into solid obsidian, nearly blocking the entire attack. I had full control over my magma, and I meant it! Cooling and hardening a concentrated area into obsidian wasnt a problem for me, nor was opening up the areas where I had stored the magma spells! Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Just as the spells sted forth, sending down lightning, wind, and holy attacks, I yed [The Will to Fight and Survive] to increase my fire and holy damage by 10%. The dwarves activated their auracoil, protecting the samurai who was readying his attacks. The barrage of spells, however, were too much for the dwarves to endure as barriers left and right broke apart, to the point the dwarves had to act like meat shields. Watching this through one of the slits I made, I threw my obsidian and ive at them, forcing the dwarves to defend against them, only for my obsidian to turn fluid again while my ive was made by Grimnir. As if it would break! Using this fact, the dwarves reacted too slowly when the [Unheilige Engel] slipped past their shields and lodged itself into the few gaps inside the armors, while my ive continued attacking. I couldnt inject my toxin into their protected bodies, at least, it didnt seem like it was possible from here. However, my magmas second phasecorrosive slime modestuck onto their joints and limbs, and once hardened, would slow them down enough for my ive to force them to focus on defending. The samurai, noticing his allies inconvenience, decided to strike my ive, but outside of sending it flying, the de stayed intact even after he unleashed an iaido sh. Again? the samurai let out. I guess he thought that was some second-rate ive, but that thing was made not only from my materials but also the skills of Grimnir! I closed up all the holes in my Territory once the spells stopped, instead, having to use my [Unheilige Engel] and ive to dy them. Still, they were good enough, as I now had their backs to the wall. With a [sh Fire], I figuratively teleported from the ceiling side to the ground underneath them. Kraaaaagh! I roared out as I resurfaced, sessfully grabbing one of the dwarves in my jaw. Woooooraaaah! he screamed. Without dying another second, I stomped down on two tankers with my front legs, pulling all three of them into the magma. I submerged just in time, as the samurai shed forth, only for my ive to obstruct him. Now inside the magma, I crushed the armor they had on, causing them to ingest some of theva. Thankfully, they were Taz dwarves, meaning they were far better suited to survive hostile temperatures like that of a volcano. Their bodies may have been born for this kind of environment, but letting them burn inside here would be murder. That would be harder to excuseter on. So, once they were unconscious, I threw them outside the [Magmakammer]. One thing the dwarves probably hadnt noticed, since they were trapped inside, was that through the expansion of the Territory through my magma breaths, this building had turned into arge ball. This was the only way for me to swim around without any problems, and none of the dwarves realized they were in a glorified hamster ball. With three enemies down, I only had to take care of four more. Using this new environment to my advantage, [Magmakammer] was in full effect. Like a real [Volcano Dragon], I would swim through this ce, attacking from random angles by either surfacing and trying to drag people into the magma or using my tail to sh at them. Spells would be slung to distract them, or even outright dent their solid armor. Although I couldnt use [Terra Magic] right now, I could still inflict terror by using the magma. I could change up the environment inside by melting the ground they stood on, scorching their legs until they used some rune to stand up on it. I could topple the ground, turning the whole ce upside down. I could do so much! But as I said, they were running on a timer, too. Urgh! The samurai finally dropped onto one knee! The Edgesworns boss snapped his head around, leaving him exposed to my ive to disarm his axe, throwing it into the magma where I snatched it away. He was worried about his ally, but he shouldnt leave himself open either. [Hey, did you guys look around you? No one wondering why the magma is, you know, purple?] I directed their attention away from the samurai and to the surroundings. [I have a skill: [Corrosive Fire]. You Taz can endure the volcanic gas, but can the Inko?] The dwarves were hardy mountain people, meaning they could endure the toxic gasses of my [Magmakammer] far longer than the other races. However, even with their natural resistances, nothing could stop them from getting [Poisoned] and [Paralysis]. Of course, if I was nning to kill them, they probably would end up like the demonkin girl. I wasnt, of course. While a Taz was far more hardy, a surface dwelling Inko wasnt. That samurai had that interesting distinction. So the moment he fell onto his knees and I managed to distract his allies, it was time for strike. With my zing tail, I pierced through the magma and mmed it right into the samurai. He blocked it with his auracoil and bardiche, but the weight dug his feet right into the magma. I pulled my tail back before forcing the ground to rumble and shake, breaking the dwarves bnce. Now off-guard, I struck the samurai with my w, sending him into the air. I then opened a small hole in the ground where I could peek my head out. The samurai noticed this was hisst attack and readied his bardich, but the falling liquid magma from the ceiling and all the magma he umted fighting on the ground started to harden upon mymand. Obsidian now decorated his colorful samurai armor, restricting his joints and sticking limbs to his body from the slimy nature of its transitional stage. It was all over. Dreadme Breath. Guek! Slipped pa I fully enveloped the dwarf in my dragon breath, breaking through his mana barrier and scorching him and lighter armor,pared to the tanks. I then boosted myself up and grabbed him, submerging myself like a fish into the ceiling. Once the samurai was out, I threw him out of my Territory like a broken doll before I finished off thest three foes. The dwarves might have had a lot of tech and equipment, but when it mattered the most, they didnt have an answer tobat my Territory. Well, not like they had a chance, anyways. I didnt even use [sh Fire] that aggressively, now that I thought about it. [Battle Frenzy] was only mostly good for its stat increase, but due to my size, I couldnt move around too well. Once again [sh Fire] was not a teleport, it was fast movement. Due to my size, moving around was far harder inside a small, closed up space. If I was in my dragonewt form, it would have been easier, but the stats I had as a dragon dealt with the dwarves without a problem. Once it was all over, I stopped my Territory and jumped out of my magma ball. Too bad they only had melee fighters. If they had only had one or two water mages, things probably would have turned around. Being strong physically wouldnt do you any good, if the boss could control the entire environment. Bad partypositions were the worst. [Mydy!] Once Inded, the wyverns spread their wings and weed me. Although, they did take a step back since, you know, I just took a swim inva and probably was radiating skin melting heat right now. [We are done with our part.] I looked at their faces, seeing some wounds here and there, but it didnt look like they were roughed up too much. With [Halo of Consecration] still active, my white mes quickly healed them up. [Awesome, you guys did well, too. So, lets ge] However, before I could speak, I noticed Kyouya, Tatsuya, and Kohaku appearing from under the wyverns as Shay spoke to me. [About that ] The wyverns lowered their wings, revealing that there were more than just the students behind them. In my decision not to just kill the dwarves, I had allowed too much time to pass for my perfect win. Bringing chaos to the city was a great distraction, but I guess the giant magma ball probably attracted everybody''s attention. After all, I could see numerous dwarves with a bearded mask surrounded by a caves entrance emblem on their chesttethe Luedbrumdars n crest. I was a bit too slow. Walking out from the frontline of dwarven warriors, I could see one in a full set of gold and brown dwarven armor with a Japanese kabuto helmet. He strutted up, stroking his grey beard and its brown rock hair. His left eye lookedrger, as if it didnt fit inside his eye socket from hisck of an eyelid. He snapped his fingers, prompting a soldier to hand him a rod from which he spoke into, My name is Maagneil. n leader and patriarch of the Luedbrumdars. Princess Hestia, I presume, you are trespassing on I knew it. Stupid talk again. Instead of letting him monologue, I sat down in my dragon form and grabbed the leader of the Edgesworn and the Luedbrumdar ally he had. I then pulled them up, showing all the dwarves who I had just defeated, shocking a few of the soldiers as they snapped their heads up in disbelief. I created a telepathic link to everybody before men members and civilians. [I heard enough from these two. I know your quarrel with my friend Daichi and Grimnir, but you had no excuse for harming my other friends! Nothing! This is an eye for an eye. Dont you daree at me with a speech where you paint me as the sole viin in this situation. Own up to your own mistakes, or will you put all the me on me? A dragon whelpling?] You are a criminal who has trespassed into mynd, created chaos inside my home, and attacked my people. You will answer for your crimes. As I expected from people associating themselves with a zuekluk! Surrender or we will bring you down like any other beast! Tsk, what? Bring me down? I hope that was just a metaphor or is he really trying to kill me if I refuse? This was not good. I had nned to escape in time before they coulde. Should I act? Would this still remain a personal thing, or would this derail into something political if I were to act? Then again, why should I even care? It wasnt as if I was at fault here. Sure, maybe a bit, but I had as much of a reason to do something when my friends were in danger! I looked down at the students. All three of them were looking like they were waiting for a fight, as if they were trusting my decision in this matter. Suffice to say, the same was for the wyverns. Still, if we fought, we would be outnumbered severely. I was also overheating slightly, to the point if I activated [Magmakammer] again, I would just burn myself. I couldnt endure a long fight without my core, not to mention how much mana I would be using up to fight all of them. Sometimes, you have to know when to fight and when to give up. In this case, it seemed we But before I could answer, a loud distant explosion drew everybodys attention. There, in the sky, we saw something emerging, flying up before it stopped, spreading its wings out. Although, it was too far away for me to see clearly, it looked like a demonkin?! A demonkin holding onto something bulky on their right and something smaller on their left. In the next second, another explosion resounded from there as itunched the demonkin right at us. As I readied myself for a fight, the demonkin swooped up, dropping the bulky thing off. It was a dwarf, and a dwarf with what looked like a giant hammer. Bastard! The dwarf dropped right into the ground in front of the Luedbrumdar, sending people flying away as a dust cloud erupted. In the next moment, the demonkin gracefulnded in front of us, dropping off K-Kazumi?! My eyes widened when I noticed this, snapping my eyes towards the demonkin, only to notice it had a female frame with bone wings and a three-forked tail. Her whole body was covered from foot to head in ck armor-like carapace with two horns sticking from her forehead. Attack! I heard somebody shout as two dwarven warriors came charging in. With her head still turned away from us, the demonkin held up what seemed like a broken sword handle, only for a blue rune to light up. Just as the dwarves were about to attack her and Kazumi, sword fragments came flying towards her as she jumped over her foes, before something like a blue mana thread spread from the handle. In the next second, the fragments attached themselves onto it, until the de was reformed. In the next sword, the demonkin swung it, causing it to extend like a whip. With this length advantage, the demonkin quickly disarmed the warriors, allowing Kazumi to throw two small balls into their faces, causing them to explode. Thats a whipsword! Thats Eines whipsword! I stared at the demonkin, bbergasted at what I saw, but the surprise wouldnt end as a boisterousugh woke me up. The dust cloud dissipated as that hammer from before waved it away, only for its head to open up, revealing arge gaping hole. As the weapon began to glow blue, the dust veil finally disappeared enough for me to see who its owner was. [Grimnir!] Gahaha! He turned his weapon towards the tomato-red faced Maagneil, to the point he was livid enough to probably bust a vein! Grrrrriiiiimniiiiiiiiir! Broke your own promise, you bastard. Youre the damn zuekluk! And with mechanical sounds resounding from the weapon, it then unleashed a powerful mana st at the crowd, sting people away in a storm of dust and shouts. Once againughing like a madman, the orange-haired horned dwarf turned around, showing off what looked like a new set of armor. He thumped his chest; a metallic sound echoed as I noticed a dragon-headed emblem on his breastte. With a big fat smirk, Grimnirs eyes red up as he saw us all. Nice to see my mistress came to save her stupid retainer. Good to see you here, my princess! The demonkin girl also bumped her chest after sheathing her de. [No city can escape our partys bad luck, right? The Aurora cant get a single calm adventure.] Grimnir! Eine! A note from AbyssRaven Okay, thatst part was a diplomatic problem, right? Right? The fact the boss dude just said he wanted to kill our lovely idol? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 375: Aurora Reunion. Chapter 375: Aurora Reunion. The scene was turbulent, filled with furious, pained, and confused cries. Grimnirs mana st had sundered the earth, destroying a small section of it before the blue barrier protecting this hold flickered back in sight. The damage to the road wasnt restored, even if the barrier was. So it was possible to break it! In any case, with the smoke almost done dissipating and the hoarse orders of the Luedbrumdar ns leader, Maagneil, echoing inside this part of the industrial district, I reordered my list of priorities. From wanting to handle this peacefully to not endanger everybodys lives, to getting the fuck out. We had everybody here! [Eine, Grimnir, flee or surrender?] However, I still asked their opinions on it. With the twins and students ready to follow up on any of my decisions, I only had to ask those two. [Flee!] I aint hearing one more word from that bastard uncle of mine! Guess that was decided. Volcanic ze! The magma ball leftover from [Magmakammer] was still around, glowing bright purple and exuding mild noxious fumes. [Magmakammer] was a Territory that kept burning things around it using my aura, making it extremely simple but a clear counter against anything susceptible to the volcanic heat. As such, the magma would still linger around, avable for me to use [Volcanic ze] on it. With my path forwards clear, I blew the ball up like a volcanic eruption, raining shards down onto the people in front of us. Bombarded by this poisonous magma, the dwarves couldnt do anything but defend themselves, giving us the opportunity to flee. Even if some of them were to get hit and get poisoned, they wouldnt die. At this point, I had learned to not mix in anything too strong. The twins, noticing my action, forcefully heaved the students onto their back before taking flight, flying around me while spraying their ice breath on me to cool down my body in Tasiannas stead. We would break through the siege. Dont let themarghflee! Shield wall, now! Auracoil! Pavise! Use whatever in Crustacias name you have! Maagneil did not want us to escape at all cost, but the corrosive magma rain wasnt just disrupting their formations but the sticky slime left behind also created gaps in their defenses they couldnt cover up. [Master, lets go!] Eine grabbed Grimnir as ck slime oozed out of her armored arm, forming it into a long, eldritch arm. [Whish]how long has it been since Ist saw her use her demonic powers? She then shot it at Shays leg, using it to tether herself onto him before jumping up and retracting the demonic w. I heard some outcries at Grimnir, calling him demon maker and cursed smith which made me pretty angry at those allegations on his behalf. In any case, once everybody was on the wyverns, I charged forward like a tank with [Panzer]. The dwarves began shooting crossbows at me, which prompted my [Foresight] to activate, telling me to dodge them if I could. Considering their runecraft, I took this as a precaution and swirled my body around their hails. Using [Halo of Consecration]s periodic me wave, I also managed to st some of them away that way. Once I was right in front of the shield wall, I activated [Volcanic ze] once again, controlling the stationary magma. Enough umted around the entrance from the magma rain to the point I could create a small tidal wave with it, washing the dwarves away using the small gaps in their defenses. We charged through and into the city, where I took flight, as my body was far toorge for the dwarven streets. As a reminder, I was the size of arge mammoth, while the best you could fit in these dwarven streets was probably either three elephants or two Saoris. From just a quick nce, I knew if I ran through them, I would break the buildings on both of my sides with my bulk. They were made for dwarves, after all. Lass, go to the eastern entrance. There is a dungeon there that also acts as a mine. Thesses andds found something interesting there thest time we went there, and I think it might be a good ce to hide out the noise. Kohaku also exined that was where the Grimnir team had been mining for the smithing contest while under watch. It was good, hard work, plus there were monsters they could hunt there in addition to gathering ore. Kazumi also emphasized how they found a pretty big secret there that even the hold didnt know about, so if we wanted a ce to rest, that would be it. Therefore, we flew over there. Immediately, a guard station came into view. It was an entrance, after all, so it made sense for guards to be there. The moment they saw us, the guards on the roof took out a crossbow, readying them to shoot at me. Grimnir warned me dwarven crossbows were designed to break through monsters with hard, stone-like hide and carapace, so while they were heavier and slower than conventional ones, they could probably pierce my [Panzer]. I didnt doubt him. My defense had always been my weakest point, and while it had increased with my [Young Sunfang Dragon] evolution and all my defensive skills and spells, I still shouldnt tank things, if possible. Well, outside of heal tanking, but our intention was to escape, right now. Ill handle this! Tatsuya shouted as he ced another fulinoe leaf in his mouth, before assuming his battle stance. Lets go! All-In! Tatsuyas skin began to turn red as he [Dragoon Jump]ed off of Shay, before using [Spiral] to turn into a human drill. Once the crossbows were shot, he stopped his movement mid-air and swung his spear, creating a small amount of gust to blow the bolts away from me. He then stomped the air with [Air Walk] and used [Dragoon Jump] again. With his skin turning red once more, his speed increased even further before hended on the guard stations roof. With swift movements, he disarmed the guards of their crossbows, only to flinch and jump back when they pulled out their melee weapons. However, this did distract the guards quite a bit. All-In: A skill revolving around explosive powers at a cost. By consuming fulinoe leaves or seeds, the user may store up to three charges at once, enabling them to consume 20% of Health, Mana, or Stamina per charge to increase specific stats. Two or all charges may be used simultaneously to further increase the boost by 10%, 30%, or 75%. The boost will onlyst for one attack of any kind, and the user may only have one [All-In (X Charges)] active at once, with X determined by the amount of charges used. These effects may be gained: Health: Strength and Vitality Mana: Intelligence and Wisdom Stamina: Agility and ignores Vitality and Wisdom of the enemy Killing a humanoid or monster while the status is in effect will refund half of the used resource The high-risk, high reward unique skill of Tatsuya, simr to his previous one[Rush Hour]. Only, this one was even riskier as overusing it could kill him. Without regenerating any Health, using this skill to increase his Strength five times would actually kill him, per the rules of the System. Really fitting name, as such. Unlike Kyouyas unique skill, Tatsuyas didnt have a level, so it couldnt get any better than it already was. As such, the only way to strengthen it was to either level up and get better base stats, or use his druidification. Also, coffee addict, jeez. His unique skill just had to involve the coffee-tasting tea. With our opening created, I cast [Wind st] behind me, boosting my speed even further. I then stomped on the ground, blowing every single dwarven guard away from the entrance, allowing the wyverns to pass by. Eine even grabbed Tatsuya with her [Whish], allowing us all to make a perfect getaway. We dragonkins rushed through the tunnels, following Grimnirs instruction before we were forced to transform back into our dragonewt forms due to the size of the dungeons entrance. There were few confused miners, adventurers, and guards around, but after Kazumi and Kohaku showed thetter their IDs, we headed right in. Technically, some of us werent allowed to enter, since we needed permission from the local adventurer guildsmyself included. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] W-wait, is that Grimnir?! Get him! Well, it didnt take too long for the guards to notice our groups most notorious member. We pretty much had to run. This way! Grimnir ordered as his armor lit up blue, activating a few runes on his boots as he sprinted away, far faster than before. Seeing him rush away like this, I had Shay and Beth carry the students under their arms, while I moved to help Eine. However, the Auroras fourth member shook her head before the armor around her legs began to twitch around, to the point she could catch up with Grimnirs run. What the hell did those two do while I wasnt around?! In any case, the Gazahan Iron Mine was the name of the dungeon we were headed for that also acted as a mine for the dwarves. ording to Grimnir, the old ore veins had dried up ages ago, before he was even born, so most of the holds minerals came from the two rank E and one rank D dungeons in the area. The monsters inside were barely a threat to us, as they consisted mostly of rank Fs in the first five floors. Once we got to the sixth, rank Es finally appeared, but they were mostly slow rock monsters or golems. To a new adventurer group, these monsters were a real threat as their Vitality were high and most normal dwarf adventurers didnt have magical attack weapons. In addition, they were just far taller than a normal dwarf. To us, though, they were living target practice. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Idol]: Lv. 4 -> Lv. 7 [Mage]: Lv. 8 -> Lv. 12 [Seventh. Are you kidding me, how did you guys train? I barely get anything from them!] Iined as we had to take down monsters as they stood in our way. Further in! Kazumi replied. Everything will be answered once we get into the secret location. Also, you guys owe us an answer, too! Tatsuya-kun, Kyouya-kun, Hesti-chan. We need to catch up now that everybodys together! I mean, you got everybody, right? Kohaku looked at me, prompting me to show her a thumbs up, before showing off my [Room] runes. We got everybody Although I did point out that I didnt have the time to look for their equipment, to my surprise, Kazumi told me it was alright. Apparently, all their equipment was stored at the Luedbrumdar ns warehouse. With a smug meow while twitching her katzune ears, our teams cat burr smirked as she told us she knew everybody would go towards the Edgesworns base. She saw my Territory appear, so she hazard a guess she didnt need to reunite with us. Instead, she went to get their stolen equipment, where she found Grimnir and Eine sneaking into the ce as well. [We were trapped inside the artisan district, under the Luedbrumdars sanctioned smithy. That was where the smithing contest was held and where they trapped us after Daichi got a bit too hotheaded,] Eine eximed. [We noticed themotion and Master decided to demolish pretty much everything in his way with his new armor. We got to the n building, and then we decided to hurry over to you guys. Our perfect timing was a coincidence!] Aurora really had bad luck when it came to our encounters, but there really was that little bit of luck that connected us all, huh? Oi, speaking about that coincidence, how is that damn brat? He okay? Grimnir sounded angryrightfully so considering what Daichis outburst caused. Still, the look through his open open-face helmet told me he was still concerned about him. [Bruised, but I healed him. Hes with the others.] My answer visibly caused the wrinkles on his face to soften, returning it to his natural expression. He still looked like he would lecture people, but that was just Grimnir before a drink or food. [Speaking about others, where is KleaHatma? At this point, she should have made an innuendo or something.] [] I turned my head around, seeing as Eine wasnt answering. I couldnt see her face through the face mask of her body suit. [Well talkter. First, lets head into the secret passage.] Eine? On the ninth floor, just before the staircase to the dungeons boss room, Kazumi hurried us over to a dead end. She then pointed at the floor before the wall, telling Kyouya to wipe the dirt away. Once he did it, we noticed a small slit. Kohaku told him to pull the stone brick out, and once we did, he told us there was something like a handle inside it. Kyouya then pulled on it, causing cogs to suddenly turn, nking together as the brick cavern-like wall lit up blue, before it moved up like some hidden door. The entrance was revealed and the dark tunnel behind it was lit by manatechmps. Its safe, Grimnir reassured us before letting out a deep sigh, swinging his manahammer over his shoulder and attaching it to a small sheath on his back. Broggi, that crazy fellow, really had secrets even he never told me during our travels. Broggi? [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] While I transformed back into my moderate form, the twins remained in their minor form to stay on-guard. Well, Shay wanted them to stay in their minor forms, while Beth wanted to use her moderate and even major form, since she already spent the SP on it. [Mydy, please, tell my sister she should worry about her duty! We cannot let our guard down, even in a ce of safety!] Shay pleaded to me. On the other hand, his usually disciplined younger twin argued back, [Mistress, my brothers reasoning only follows that of a wyvern despite our current situation! We are no longer in the Avitor Peaks, so we dont have to follow thew of the strong with every step, and should be allowed to experience more than just our world. It is our duty as royal guard to understand what you and the Empress have to deal with everyday!] Well, this certainly was a pickle. Either I be a hypocrite by agreeing with Shays reasonable demand, or determine that leaving your guard down to feel morefortable was the correct choice with Beth. Considering I always go around in my moderate form cause itbined being cute with mybat prowess, I should go with Beth but I kinda agreed with Shay. Do what you want. As such, the best answer was just to ignore and run away from the problem. [Mydy?!] Well, after deciding to ignore the constant arguing of the twins, the rest of us traveled down this tunnel. It was still the same mine-like aesthetic, but now, instead of torches, manatechmps lit up the ce. You also couldnt see miners digging up ore or adventurers hunting monsters crowding the ce in noise. It was eerily quiet, outside of the distant rattling of cogs. Broggi was always more of a supporter of Crustacia, unlike the rest of us Luedbrumdars. Hmm? Grimnir suddenly began talking, filling up the silence with a conversation about something new. Which made it weirder, since he usually grumbled. He only talked when it was necessary. When he noticed me raising a brow, he rified on his reason for speaking up. Just giving you all the context of the situation. The people who came with me already know, but you probably dont. With everything you got yourself into to help us, it would feel bad if I left you all in the dark. Grimnir then turned silent from here on forward, leaving the rest of us only able to talk about Tatsuyas and Kyouyas unique skills. Once they told everybody about their skills description, Kohaku and Kazumi couldnt believe they had such risky skills. Both could pay Health for their powers, making them extremely reliant on healers like Tamae or me. Although I had already heard this before, listening to them exin how they got their unique skill once again still stunned me. Outside of them gaining their unique Job from entering a pact with Saoris shadow pack, they gained their unique Skills after they evolved their first development Job during their stay with the vampires. Its something with the food. Kyouya grimaced as he recalled what they were served by the holier-than-thou vampires of Purchigchia. Bread, some meat stripes, and practically no vegetables or fruits outside of blood oranges. Literally, blood. Well, at least they tasted decent outside of the heavy iron taste. Although, I guess they gave us some to limate ourselves before they put us into blood knight training. As the vampire princess told me, they were gestured by Vivachel to take care of the boys, although training was never hinted at. Still, they did it anyway and put them into an almost spartan-like training where they had to learn fast and train while under the effects of hunger. That was why theyined how they couldnt eat or drink anything for days. The only thing they were given were these blood oranges and a ritualistic meat dish simr to tartar at the beginning of it. From then, the boys trained and trained, as the only way to get any oranges was to pass each checkpoint. While the vampires squires had to go through the entire process, the vampire princess decided it was enough once they gained their unique Skills after killing flying fortresses and alchemical gargoyles. We can show you guys it. We actually brought some of these oranges with us. The boys then took out some of the fruits from their storage, even a sample of the tarter they were given. They had already appraised them, telling us they werent anything special. They couldnt really believe they had gained their unique skills due to the training, so they presumed they had spiked their food. Blood Oragha: An oragha fruit mutated in the bloody soil of Drascul, turning its savory juices into that of real blood. Acting as a feeding substitute for vampires to satiate their thirst before their next big drink, these fruits cannot fully rece their hunger due to ack of mana Bat meat: The meat of a bat I swear, sometimes the Divine System really was trolling with its description of mundane objects. It even did this to me back in the Belzac forest! In any case, I should give them to Tasiann and Rita for analysis. In fact, Cernust wasing to Estralia too so once he arrived, I could have him and Rita actually analyze these things so we could actually determine how the boys gained their unique Jobs. My guess was that these things did something in their bodies, mutating it in addition to Saoris adding them to her shadow pack. After all, Kyouyas unique skill was too simr to Saoris own unique skill [Shadow Armament], while Tatsuya had the killing aspect of her [Life Taker]. They didnt look or feel any different, and I even checked with [Mana Eyes] to see if there was anything weird in their bodies. Still, we probably should find an answer soon, since I still didnt trust vampire princess Vadisma. Her hatred of Uzerra and wish to destroy Aleistunum and kill the people there didnt resonate with me at all, to the point I had a feeling it would affect me in the future. The boys and girls agreed with me, sharing my suspicion she might be trying to use the two boys as a contingency n. Just like the demonkins. It really looked like everybody was trying to lure my friends in with nice and cool unique skills, only to remind everybody how there was some ulterior n. The world hates us. I couldnt agree with Tatsuya anymore. I had the feeling there was something weird which made it that, wherever we went, there would always be trouble of some kind. Maybe Aurora wasnt cursed, maybe us otherworlders were cursed! Just like in those light novels where the protagonists always got themselves in some trouble! In any case, while we were wondering how all this would affect us in the future, we stopped our discussion the moment we reached the end of the tunnel. Our eyes widened as we stared at the rusting walls and ceiling of the chamber before us. Not brown, ck, or grey rocky walls, but solid metal tes decorated everything inside like some sorta ancient factory. The specks of dirt and rust eating away the glistening metal really emphasized the neglected state of this ce. Even the floor and the few tables around that were made with wood were slowly rotting along the aging chamber. What also caught my attention was the fact this was where the sounds of those cogs came from. As I walked inside the ce, I noticed giant cogs slowly moving around as blue streaks illuminated the ce inside translucent pipes. Like a river stream, what looked like mana was all moving towards a singr location in the middle of the ce. The chamber was mostly empty, outside of arge smithy with arge pit full of dead, cooled down magma on the left and arge workbench with plenty of tools and other gadgets. The few tables and chairs inside didnt look too usable nor aesthetically pleasing, but I noticed some dirty wooden dishes and scraps of meat and fruits here and there, giving this rather dour ce some character. Although, it did contrast the abandoned nature of the rest of the chamber. Grimnir then walked towards the middle of the ce, where I noticed something like an altar was there. A statue of a short stack woman was ced on the very top of it, holding onto a tablet and what looked like those rod-like tools Eine always used for her artificer work. Looking closer, this woman seemed like a dwarf, as she had long rock hide around her ears, to the point she looked like an elf from afar. I then looked down, noticing signs of the altar being pushed away. My eyes then turned to a small keyhole where all the mana pipes were feeding their mana. I looked up at Grimnir as he took out his helmet, prompting him to shake his head. The room was empty when we first found it, he answered. [We used the room as our temporary base where we hid from the Luedbrumdar soldiers. However, we couldnt do anything else as there werent any tools. The forge was dead and we couldnt start it up with even Masters fire breath, and the artificer bench was barren.] Eine exined before she suddenly stood still. Secondster her bodysuit armor hardened up, to the point it looked like some sorta futuristic exo-skeleton with all its cogs and widgets. I took a step back as I saw blue seams lit up the armor like all the other dwarven armors Ive seen up until now. It then made some yik-yik sounds as a brown and green light began radiating from her right and left hands. The armor then opened up like some iron woman suit, revealing Eines face and real body. Surprisingly, Eine was actually wearing an actual skin-tight bodysuit behind that armor. In fact, the pieces of the armor formed up around her frame, morphing itself into the knight armor she used to wear. Some of the pieces were missing, but most of the wing and feather themes she had before could be identified, although the colors were now only white and ck. Where did the red parts go? My body pieces! Not realizing my internal sadness, Eine cleaned up her messing blue hair before wrapping it all up in her usual ponytail. She then stared at me with her yellow eyes, smiling widely. I couldnt help myself any longer. Woah! We hugged. Good to see you again, Eine, I couldnt help but eke out. Recovering her breath from my sudden embrace, Eine tightened her hands around me, even as I made sure my wings didnt get in the way. You say that as if you thought I would be in danger again, hiehie! Aurora member, Eine Fiero Helvas, reporting in after a prolonged venture. I then released her, smiling back as I remembered how Aurora was slowlying back together. Sure, we went our ways for a bit due to our differing goals and it had only been at most two months, but it was still good to see both Eine and Grimnir after only having Tasianna with me. What is that armor? And where did my parts go? I asked. Smiling wryly Eine, scratched her cheeks as a blush appeared. This is the Heavy Enhancing Shapeless manaTech Incursion Armor Or H.E.S.T.I.A. 0.9, for short. My eyes went wide and my mouth opened up a bit. I looked over at Grimnir. He shook his head. I then looked over at Eine, and she too shook her head. So I turned to Kazumi and Kohaku. Daichi. That was all I needed to know. Never say that acronym ever again. Everybody nodded while I tried to refocus to get rid of this second-hand cringe. Regardless, while the acronym was a bit too embarrassing to say out loud, the full name did pretty much tell me what it wasa shapeless armor. The vault here wasntpletely empty of treasure. In a small corner, hidden behind the smithy, we found not only the prototype version of this armor that had been made for a dwarven womans body, but also this. Grimnir then nodded to Kazumi, who took out a book from her subspace and handed it to him. A little work diary from Broggi. This ce here was all his. A hidden workshop where he could create whatever he wanted without needing to justify it to anybody makes you really think, huh? Grimnirs eyes closed up a bit, looking down as he stroked the little book. Eine frowned a bit as she looked at him, causing the students, the twins, and me to appear confused. Was there something important in the book? Why didnt Kohaku or Kazumi know about it? Broggi had always been the extremely inventive type, to the point he was beloved by the people of our home. He was one of the best artificers of this generation, respected by even those in the capital. However, here, in our n, Broggi never was that well liked, although nobody ever said that to his face. After all, he was our pride, Grimnir murmured, reminiscing a bit. I thought I knew him. I always thought so. The Luedbrumdars are followers of Blei, but he loved Goddess Chihiro like a mother. The mother of inventions. He revered her even more than the Earth Goddess. Grimnir then burst out inughter, although it somehow felt awkward. Almost solemn. I always endured how much he spoke about her, because I respected him as a fellow artisan and as a friend. I thought he shared those feelings. His grip tightened around the book, wrinkling the leather cover of it. The only loyalty he ever had was to Goddess Chihiro, and his life goal was to recreate everything she couldnt finish. The gun blueprints he wanted were for this goal, and I always condemn myself for talking him into it despite how much he told me it wouldnt be possible What a fool I was. He then opened the book at its end, scrolling a few pages back until he showed me the page. However, the handwriting was so messy, it was impossible for me to read. As such, Grimnir read it out loud. Finally, I did it! My cousin, Grimnir. I finally managed to talk him into it! He found the conviction and curiosity to follow me into the vault! With his expertise and crafting, he can make the tools I need. The best cksmith and runesmith of our n is now in my hands. Goddess Chihiros vault her forbidden room, the one sealed away by Bleis followers! The room of Taboo, ha! Fools! Those blueprints are the future of our world! I must obtain them. I must! This is my goal, my life''s work! I will assure all of them get to meet the sun once again. Whether it''s me or anybody else, we will finish the Goddess revolution over the world and show how wrong Blei was! I was speechless. My parallel minds reminded me of who Broggi was and how often Grimnir spoke highly of him and how he was the best artificer he knew. The techniques left behind in Grimnirs hand were imparted onto Eine, helping her be the artificer she was today. Even Jadhund and Rosserto established this person as an impressive person But what was this? Was this really his diary? I finished it when Eine and I were imprisoned. Nothing to do but read it, right? Grimnir smirked before letting out a deep sigh, closing his eyes. Broggi The armor and materials; we found them there. Master and Daichi thought we could refashion them, fit me up with it since I needed armor which could hide my demonic form, Eine exined. It was also our entry into the cksmithing contest, but everybody thought he had made an armor using demonic powers. It was a misunderstanding. Hahahaha! Grimnir interjected with a loud crackle, before putting the book onto a nearby table. The demon smith. A good misunderstanding,ss. With that, you can use your demonic powers whenever and wherever and we can just use the excuse that we imed a few materials from the demonkin we fought in Griffonpeak. It doesnt matter, right? All that matters is we resolved that problem of yours Where is KleaHatma? Why hasnt she said anything about this yet?! But before I could bring up the matter of her silence, Grimnir walked up to me, bumping his chest and showing off that dragon head emblem once again. The Luedbrumdar ce their n crest on their breastte. This is the Kargryxian Empires emblemthe head of the ck dragons breathing fire in the shape of the crescent moon. Princess Hestia, I have a favor to ask of you. Are you sure? I could already guess what he wanted, looking at how long he looked at that keyhole before. Your cousin didnt seem like he cared about you. You even admitted ithe used you. The dwarven smith nodded. I still dislike Blei and how so many cksmiths revolve around this god and his gift of the [cksmiths Eyes]. Nay, I say. What is taboo about trying to keep the world turning? Inventing more? I will not me everything on him, again but, if my princess values promises, so must I somewhat. Broggi and I still made a pact, even if he wasnt sincere to me. Then speak, and I shall do whatever I can as your party leader and master, Grimnir Luedbrumdar. Will you help me retrieve Broggis equipment and unlock the secrets he held hidden here? So I can make you armor even your dragon form may wear? A note from AbyssRaven The truthes out? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 376: Oh, How I Missed Our Hot Springs. Chapter 376: Oh, How I Missed Our Hot Springs. Here. Eine handed to me something that appeared to look like an egg. This beige, spotted egg felt warm to the touch, but its shell was rough like sandpaper. Rubbing on it with my shoulder irritated my human skin, and knocking on it caused a deep rocky sound. I did not expect this. This is your aberration? An [Aberration of Indulgence], also known as a demonic soul core, was in my hands right now. To be precise, it was the former aberration of the Demonkin Prince of Envy, which I had usurped during our stay in Estralia. Meaning, the Prince of Envy had lost one of his insurances were he to die. KleaHatma had suggested to Eine to use it to ensure her life, since she was the only one from Aurora able to use it, even if only when she was in her [Assimtion] form. It was like that vampiric ne we found in that dungeonit acted as another life for Eine were she to receive fatal damage Although, hopefully she wouldnt go out of her way to get beheaded again. Eine nodded, caressing the egg with a small smile. Well, pretty much. Klea told me the aberration usually forms around the owners deepest wishes with a touch of the sin type. Since mine is lust, I presumed it would be something Klea-like. An egg, huh? I guess it has something to do with birth or something? I scratched my head at the weird exnation. I honestly thought it would be like its former forman eyeball monster. And youre saying the demon hadnt spoken to you after you decided to tether your mana to this thing? The smile Eine had instantly vanished as I mentioned that, causing her to sigh as she took back the egg. While caressing it, her eyes looked down on the ground, genuinely saddened at what I said. Klea did mention she could store her mana in the aberration to grow back into her real form, but the Goddess would just smite her if she were to do so. However, when I finally decided to use the aberration as a weapon for myself, Klea just she went silent. Its been weeks. Eine looked at her mana rings, where KleaHatmas mana should have been stored. I thought she would return, so Ive been going on with my life. I couldnt exactly abandon Master as his apprentice when he needed help, and worrying about Klea wouldnt make sense since she is stuck with me. Her arm then darkened in color, forming her right hand into a massive w. But, as you can see, I can still use my demonic powers. We made the H.E.S I apologize, the suit armor to amodate and hide my demonic powers. With all the misunderstandings surrounding Master, I can now be a real threat whenever I want. Although, Im still only level 80 Well, Ill worry about leveling more once I cannot improve myself even further with my current training regiment. The students, Eine, and Grimnir all managed to level up a bit while they were here, but they were still nowhere close to those who participated in the war effort. And with Saori training with Belzac and off hunting that grimgarian army, the Grimnir group were practically the only ones who are still needed to power level. Tasianna wasnt level 100, either, but she only needed five more levels to break into the rank A tier. I know what you are thinking, Hestia. Eine caught my attention. I still keep your words close to my heart. Stats arent everything. I know that after traveling for this long, so dont worry. For the uing operation, I will be reliable. I smiled wryly as I heard those confident words from her, before shaking my head. Youve been reliable ever since Griffonpeak, Eine. Dont demean what you did back then and during your fight against that Warbringer in Estralia. You are a member of Aurora, and that means I can trust my back to you whenever! Eine widened her eyes, taken aback by my words. Something happened after visiting Yeos, right? You seem more radiant. More regal, to the point I believe you share almost the same aura as His Majesty. Well, that was my cue for a story time. However, first, my people needed to take a break and we had other people to meet, so I opened my subspace. Everybody except Grimnir headed inside for a break.. Once there, we checked up on Haruka, Misaki, and Tamae. The three girls were taken care of by Svena and the other members of the staff inside my subspacebringing them food and clotheswhile Daichi and Nishio were both sent to the infirmary, still sleeping off their injuries. Seeing everybody okay, Kazumi, Kohaku, and Eine were fully relieved and this allowed us to just take a moment to speak about what happened in the hot springs. Woooooo! Hot springs! I cheered as I took a dip into the warm waters after a nice scrub, relishing how rejuvenating it felt to let the water permeate around my skin and scales after my shedding session. I touched my chest, feeling the empty space where my core usually sat, noticing how it was slowly regrowing. Sadly, this was a natural urrence, like growing your hair and nails out, so there werent any practical ways to speed up the growth. Even Neill still needed time to regrow her broken kirin horn. It would take awhile for me to return to my top form. Yeaaaaaaah! Feels good to be back here with everybody. Only missing Asaka-san and Sensei. Kohaku stretched as she entered the baths, before submerging everything but her head. Her ck-red tinted hair waved around with the water. Kazumi nodded to her best friends opinion, shaking both her katzune ears and tail as she poured a bucket full of water on her head. She then stood up and walked over to the baths edge, pping happily. Yeah, yeah, a private one feels the best. The ones the dwarves manage arent bad per se, but I really didnt like how they were so, whatchacallit, looky. They really dont know proper hot springs etiquette. We could start by being a bit more quiet, Kazumi-chan, Misaki chimed in, prompting Kazumi to apologize for raising her voice. Dont forget, Chihiro didnt introduce hot springs to the dwarves. They found them themselves, so their etiquette would of course be different from us Japanese. But ooooh, two weeks of being stuck in that stupid cell. The stoic brte stroked her slightly feeble-looking left arm, massaging it. She then took in a deep breath, moaning before resting her head on the baths edge. Those Luedbrumdar will pay. It took so long to build up the proper muscles for archery, and they just had to ruin it by giving us nothing but scraps to eat and no way to stretch our muscles. Tsk! Seeing Misaki so aggravated was such a rare sight, in fact, I was pretty sure this was the first time when she really let out any of her frustration in front of me. Then again, it was understandable since archery was very important to her, and not just cause she needed it to defend herself. A professional athlete who lived and breathed her sport; I guess you call my obsession with being an idol simr to hers. I would definitely be mad if somebody damaged my vocal chords or hearing. Sorry about that. I should have noticed something was up sooner, I told her, even though I technically couldnt have done anything since I was unconscious for nearly two weeks. Dont be, Hesti-chan. I turned my head around to the voice, noticing Tamae and Haruka covering their drenched bodies with towels, before they submerged themselves into the hot spring. Just like Misaki, both moaned pretty timidly, letting the stress of their imprisonment out. This was our task and we wanted to help Grimnir out, so if we got ourselves in trouble, it should have been ours to solve. Tamae showed me a thumbs up and wide smile to encourage me, before putting her purple hair into a bun to not let itnd in the water. Still, thank you very much for saving us Oooh,still, I do wish we could have done something. Haruka nodded sheepishly, her eyes downcasted. Being weak really sucks. Here I thought I wouldnt have to fight and could just manage being a supportive member. Unless I want to NEET it out inside the subspace, I really have to be stronger, somehow. Haruka Haruka had a pretty strong fear of blood, which made it impossible for her to fight properly. Which was a shame since her petite frame and quick-thinking would have made her into a good scout. She had performed those roles before she joined Aurora, but it seemed she was reconsidering things right now. I can feel you, Haruka-chan. I want to shoot an arrow through those prison guards eyes right about now. I snapped my head over to Misaki as she said that, wondering if her inner beast was unleashed after two weeks inside that prison cell. Then again, Haruka did tell me how the Edgesworns practically tortured them to spill information on Earths tech. The boysDaichi and Nishioespecially were beaten up, while the girls couldnt do anything but watch. If that were to happen to me, I would be pretty furious. Please, nothing as violent. His Majesty still has to attend the summit The final two were finally done with their showers. First to enter the baths was Eine, who did it properly, while a humanized Beth followed up by nearly diving into the baths, forcing me to catch her before she sent everything flying like a fountain. Once we emerged from the waters, I coughed up some water from my lungs and literally threw the wyverns out of the ce. Beth! Just because you look like that doesn''t mean you can just jump in! Control yourselves! I lectured Beth, causing the wyvern woman to smile wryly while in her [Humanize (Moderate)] form. I knew it; she really was acting far more unleashed after she leveled [Humanize] up to level 10. [Bethlieranha, do not inconvenience our Young Mistress!] From the other side of the hot springs, we could all hear Shay scolded his younger twin, causing thetter to freeze up. Maybe I should add a soundproof wall. The boys probably heard everything. I shook my head to get the image of Tatsuya and Kyouya just sitting in the water, all naked, while listening to everything we girls were doing and saying. I felt relieved that they hadnt said anything yet. Once we settled down, Beth and I entered the baths again. We girls then enjoyed a moment of reprieve, before we all started to feel restless at what Eine had said before Beth nearly dive bombed us. His Majesty still has to attend the summit, she said, implying King Drangleic and the impending alliance between Artorias and the dwarves. I stared up as I realized what I had done today. Sure, I knew this was part of the consequences of my actions to free my friends, but goodness, what would be my excuse? I felt so confident I could deal with everything, but just imagining the dwarven high king ring at me made me feel so small. Then again, I didnt even know what he looked like, so maybe he wouldnt be so scary. To clear up my mind, I asked the girls if they wanted a recap of what happened in Yeos, to which they agreed. The boys already knew about it, and we could always exin things to Daichi and Nishio afterwards. After a pretty long winded retelling of everythingsince I spoke too much about my sister, apparentlyeverybody, outside of Eine, felt like things were a bit too crazy. They mentioned how we had just met the Warbringer girl, VifiYok, in Estralia, but she just reappeared again in Yeos. Sure, it sounded weird, but it would have been weirder if she wasnt there, considering the demonkin wanted to destroy the Champion of Yeostar. Speaking about her, Eine and the students did question why I decided to let her live, considering she could be a future enemy again. As I told everybody else, it was just a spur of the moment decision. Watching her care so much about her subordinate, how she loved my donuts, and how she wanted to repay Amelia for the free donuts by saving her, it all umted to me thinking What if we didnt meet like this. It also didnt help Mothers memories and hatred for war had influenced me a bit. VifiYok just reminded me of any other girl, albeit one with a more military background. As Neill said, it was my decision to save hershe had already epted her death. I had to stand up and ept the consequences of my actions when they eventually came back to bite me. Crying about it was as productive as my other half wanting to make me forget about my past. She probably heard that Oops. So that is why you wanted to speak with Klea, Eine figured it out after my story. [Original Sin: Demiurge] and [Original Sin: Satanael] Klea did mention the original sin abilities to me. She told me that, if I wanted to unlock mine, I had to reach [OklLuthiers Power Lv. 9]. It would be good if we could learn more about these abilities, but But Klea isnt awake, right now, she probably wanted to say. It was really inconvenient that I couldnt discuss things with her, considering she was our safest source of demonkin intel. If Eine had no idea about the demon, then Aurena probably would If only she or any god would just speak with me. Or could. They have been silent since the Elyonda siege. In any case, nothing could be done about that, so we decided to turn the subject to my unique Job. Since they knew I would get mine after finishing the divine Quest in Elyonda, they had a lot of questions. However, they were even more fascinated about Tatsuyas and Kyouyas recent improvements. It took quite some time for me to exin the whole unique Job system to them, to the point we had to get out of the hot spring before everybody overheated. Once we cleaned up and put our clothes back on, everybody, including the boys, went into the living room. There we finished our talks. Yeah, pretty much dont trust vampires. Most of them act so holier-than-thou, I thought I was attending one of those parties the school usually hosts for our parents. Tatsuyained about his stay in Purchigchia. Then again, our training with Asaka and Sensei probably wasnt better. I mean, didnt Sensei see everything about our past? Even that embarrassing part? Kyouyas face turned slightly red, reminding us how Belzac ced the boys into a memory sphere or something. Saoris group had to apparently face their past. Yeah Tatsuya suddenly turned towards me. Say, Hestia-san you mentioned how you met your past self in that demon thing, right? Well, I dont want to bring back any bad memories but your ck hair? Is your current face simr to your past lifes? Tatsuya was trying to be considerate, seeing as Imitted suicide back on Earth. It was nice of him, sure, since it was a pretty sore topic. I hadnt actually talked about it with Tasianna or Sis, yet, since I wasn''t really okay speaking about it back then. It made sense with the students since we shared being from Earth. It felt easier to talk to them about it although Eine, Shay, Beth, Svena, and Josine knew about it now, too. Suicideit was not a good topic to talk about. The students were being helpful, and it helped me deal with it better. Still, they didnt know how to encroach the topic the correct way, and nor did Eine. It was awkward, after all, and not a truth that was easy to swallow. Still, as I mentioned before, crying over my past actions wasnt productive. Yup. I confirmed Tatsuyas question. I saw hermyface. Outside of our hair colors differing, we look exactly alike. So, yes, if I was still my Earth self, I would look exactly like this. Im cute, right? Y-yea s-sure. Mhmm. Tatsuya nodded all flustered, prompting me to feel a bit speechless. I didnt think he would be that shy. Ahem, t-thats the not the question. Ahem! I mean, since you got some of your memories back, can you tell, uhm, have we met before? Now I had to scratch my head. What was he saying? The first time we met, you told me you didnt know me, and now youre asking me if weve met before? Tatsuya, thest time I checked, I was the amnesiac. Tatsuya didnt seem too convinced by my answer, but he had to agree it sounded pretty weird. Kyouya even chimed in that they should leave it, since bringing up past memories probably wouldnt be too good. I did want to know more about myself, so unless Tatsuya could give me a concrete answer, I couldnt help him. At least, I couldnt remember somebody like Tatsuya being my friend in the past. Regardless, once we were done with this discussion, we returned to the main subjectwhat happened to have caused all this drama with the dwarves. As Haruka had exined, all of this started after the Luedbrumdar ns leader had yed around with the wording of his deal with Grimnir. The cksmithingpetition was won using Eines new armor, meaning Grimnir should have gained ess to his cousins old workshop. However, since the deal had technically only included ess to the workshop, and not the tools, the n leader had the workshop emptied beforehand. Technically, it was all by the letter of the original deal, but it was clear thispetition was done in bad faith. Regardless of the wording of the deal, this was such a legalist way to conclude things. Master told us we couldnt do anything. While dishonorable, you couldnt punish somebody for that since it followed the rules, Eine exined, but I had to bring up how dwarves valued honor and such. They do, yes, thats where all this zueklukes from. But, at the end of the day, honor cannot be enforced, only thew. Being honorable amongst dwarves is all a social construct, like being a knight is. People expect you to be honorable, but you need to decide if you care about it. While Eine had a pretty tight moralpass, to the point she would disagree with a n if I were to break aw, she could still view it from a more objective viewpoint. What she said made sense, after all. Thew technically wasnt broken, and Grimnir had obtained his part of the bargaining. As such, Grimnir decided topete once more, this time making sure the Nishio, Kazumi, and Haruka took a proper look over it. They might not bewyers, but they had learned how to keep an eye out from their parents. Which, begged the question why Maagneil, the n leader, even epted it this time? Well, since he hated Grimnir, it was easy for him to be taunted into epting it. It all looked well, up until Daichi burned the n leaders second sons beard off due to a fight. The son, Grimnirs second cousin and Broggis brother, ridiculed Grimnir, which tipped the hot-blooded Daichi over the fence. Daichi was beaten up afterwards, but Mister Jadhund managed to stop it before it escted, Haruka continued the story after she gave me the summary. However, he was also a witness to everything Daichi epted the punishment but we didnt want to. Grimnir stubbornly tried to stop everything. I guess you could say this was what Jadhund meant with two sides of the story. Kohaku shrugged. Still, we might have protested, but that didnt mean they could just treat us like that! We wanted to speak with the hold king, solve this in a better manner, but, oh no, the ns supporters in the city guard just ambushed us! They tried to silence us! Tamae gave me a less emotional recounting of it, since most of the girls were beyond livid at what happened. She exined that after they made their initial disagreement to the verdictten years of prison for burning down a stupid beardGrimnir insulted the n leader in front of everybody, calling him a coward and stickler to the past. In addition, Grimnir even spat out his usual Blei rant, which infuriated even more people. This probably got leaked, and when they heard the students would petition the hold king to resolve it, those loyal and appreciative to the n attacked them. Both members of the guard and the Edgesworns took things in their own hand and captured the students, with only Kohaku and Kazumi escaping with Jadhunds help. Once the news got to Eine and Grimnir, who wanted to bide their time and win the secondpetition first, they confronted the n leader. However, it was, naturally, toote as the messengers were sent by Maagneil. Threatened and surrounded, those two couldnt do anything but give up and return to the forge, where they were imprisoned until thepetition began. It was essential ck mail, at this point, and Maagneil was taking advantage of this situation to permanently end Grimnirs honor and standing in dwarven society. Give up the hammer and the me, hand them in and swear to the gods to never work in the forge ever again, otherwise be permanently branded as an oathbreaker Not like it would change anything since Master is already exiled! Eine was twisting her blue hair out of stress, looking pissed as she recalled what was demanded. If we gave up on thepetition and admitted we had cheated with this armor, that we had colluded with demonkins to make it, they would release everybody. As if we could agree to that! Neither could we, Misaki interjected. Kohaku and Kazumi, thankfully, managed to tell them to not ept any threats. That was what we had nned when we helped them escape. We could wait, since we knew we had backup waiting to beat up those punks. Two weeks? Better than to give in to a bunch of bastards! Goodness gracious, Misaki! When did your mouth get fouler than mine?! I couldnt be the only one who thinks this, right? I darted my eyes around the living room, noticing nobody was really reacting. Maybe Eine was, but she was frowning the moment I finished my story and we talked about the original sin abilities. Yeah, only me, huh? Kinda forgot Ive only known them for a few months now. Even took a while for Saori and Tasianna to tell me more about their past, after all. What about the torture part? I bought up, wanting to get to understand that part, too. Tamae sighed before she answered, It was mostly just beating up the boys. They excused it as them wanting to be gentlemen even in such a situation, which while admirable, didnt mean much since Daichi-kun and Nishio-kun always returned bloodied. From what I could guess, they knew what they did was wrong and now that it got to this point, they had tomit to everything. Supposedly, Haruka snarled a bit, before noting her aggression and looking away in embarrassment. I-Im sorry, its just that It feels so fake. They wanted to force us to speak about Earth technology since everybody knew we were otherworlders. It was just greed and they tried to gaslight us to speak. There is nothing gentleman-like about what they did! I concur. Eine nodded. Her face had not softened up once since the start of this talk. They call Master a zuekluk because he broke some taboo God Blei had set up, but from what I heard, only his n punished him for it. The hold king didnt do it, nor did God Blei, outside of stripping him from his [cksmiths Eyes]. Treating guests like this, even insulting them in their faces; it''s unforgivable, and if they were in Artorias, they would be the ones to be punished by thew! Shes right, but speaking about thew, where was the hold king in this whole discussion? From the side, Tatsuya interjected, causing some of us to realize we hadnt spoken about him yet. You girls were trapped in a prison for two weeks. Didnt you guys inform the hold king that you were in his city? All of them nodded, exining that was the first thing Grimnir did since exiles werent exactly allowed back to the cities they were banned from. Although zuekluk, exiled dwarves, would be frowned upon wherever they went, Grimnir was only legally banned froming back to his home without a solid reason. Since he had established apetition with the Luedbrumdar n while he was still in the dwarven capital, Inkoran-Tazul, his reason was solid. As such, the hold king knew about Eine and everybody else, and it was made clear by their names that they were otherworlders. They were even questioned about it during their first day. As such, it was strange the hold king did nothing when they disappeared for two weeks. Sure, he could argue he thought they just left without saying anything, which was a normal thing for adventurers to do. However, what about the guards? What about the criminals who helped? Even if we couldnt me the hold king for everything without more information, I could at least bring this to his attention. Not to mention, I have to bust out Rosserto for helping us. Hopefully he didnt get beaten up too badly for protesting. I believed I had heard enough, so I stood up and returned to the Broggis cavern where I saw Grimnir sitting on the ground. He was waiting for me, finished with what he wanted to do. Can you make the portal entrance and workshoprger,ss? Grimnir asked and I nodded, before looking at the pieces of the forge and the artificer workstation. The forge with its huge, table-size coal-powered hearth was literally dug out of the wall. I can understand the table, but how did you break down the smithy? Easy. The individual stuff like the bellows and anvil are easy to deconstruct and I can rebuild everythingter. The hearth took some hammering. Every dwarven cksmith was once a miner, didnt I tell you? I think I talked about that when we first ventured into the Cedaraille dungeon. It was true. That was how we first met, after all. Our party needed weapons and I wanted a dwarf to make them for me, so we had gotten the drunk and sad Grimnir off his butt and had him help us mine some minerals in the depth of the dungeon. It was a fond memory, if you ignore the fact a giant fire spider nearly burned down the city and us having to deal with some crazy Shiterno cultists. Hey, wait, well help! Kyouya called out as he, Tatsuya, Kohaku, Kazumi, and Eine came out. There was nothing to disagree with. And so, we brought literally everything usable into Grimnirs workshop, upgrading it from his small smithy into a medium-sized one where two people could forge at once. Eine too got an upgrade, since her workbench wasrger, but without the Broggis tools there was still a lot left to be desired. Grimnir recalled how he had so many additional tools to make things go easier, mentioning how he had different hammers for different tasks, or how he was picky about his choice of coal, since every type burned differently. He couldnt be as picky in our situation, but he had thought of it as a challenge to better himself. He worked with the best tools as a n member, but had to find new ways and try out new techniques to create the things we needed as best as he could. So, what is the n? I asked after we were finally done with the renovation. Grimnir looked at me for a moment before looking at his new forge, scavenged from the one his cousin had in his cave. You know me, Im not a schemer and I dont want to go and break things in my home. Besides, I am a cksmith, and I dont run away from challenges. But, we need to get things settled first, so we dont destroy your reputation,ss. First things first, we need to speak with the hold king, and if he wont listen, then the High King. Woah, bringing in the big guy? I was shocked to hear him suggest something like that. Hold kings are all retainers to the Ankoran King. If one of them acts dishonorable and brings down thebined prestige of the Ankor-Nazta, the Ankoran King has to take care of it. Depending on the crime, things could happen. Grimnir then turned back to me, looking at me with a determined face. As I said, my honor andpetition matters little if you get harmed by it,ss. You are an entertainer, and what would you do if the dwarves hated you? Can you perform in this ce then? Hmph, every public figure will have haters. Whether they have a proper reason or not, it doesnt matter. There will always be somebody that hates you for whatever reason, even if you are the most generous person in the world. I closed my eyes, reminding myself of the celebrities on Earth and, of course, Eshe. Fair then let me sleep it over and well get to it. Here. He stretched his hand out. Its been a while, but I hope you didnt go and bust up the ive I made for you. Pff! I couldnt stop myself from giggling as I remembered this was his role in Aurora. Grimnir was our cksmith, and he had to make sure our equipment was alright before the ensuing event. I handed him my ive. It took on some dwarven weapons without even a chip. Ha! I expected that from weapons made from your materials,ss. Everybody needed to rest. We had done enough today, so it was decided that we slept through the nights and handled the rest tomorrow. I had to think of a way to persuade the hold king, after all and hopefully it wouldnt end in a fight. Although, letting that n leader have a whole day to speak and act might actually be detrimental Lady Hestia! After dinner was served, Tasianna finally made it back. She looked sweaty and out of breath, as if she had run a marathon, but she had this wide smile on her face. She suddenly grabbed my arm and told me toe with her for a moment, telling me to teleport myself through the Griffonpeak runes. I did as she told me. Once we passed through the portal, wended inside the Helvass mansion in Artoriass capital. I thought Tasianna would finally exin to me why we were here, only to drag me along and create an ice chair for us, before flying us up with it like an [Unheilige Angel] knock-off using her [Cyrokinesis]. We flew higher and higher, until my eyes widened as I saw arge group of torches in the merchant districts za, forming letters. Hes tia? I read, tilting my head at what the hell was happening. Champion Hestia! Somebody shouted from the group. We dont believe a word! What? Not a single word! Nothing the Empire says is true! Lies! You and Saintess Eshe saved us! Like so many others! As if you would lead an army to attack another kingdom! What were they all saying?! Shouts, shouts, and even more shouting; there were so many people shouting that their words began to mix together to the point I couldnt pinpoint who said what. I could have if I was focused, but right now, I couldnt believe what I was hearing. I turned to Tasianna, asking her what was happening. She smiled. I apologize for taking so long, but dealing with everybodys gratitude to you was a bit too much. These, mydy, are the fans you made in Griffonpeak. I stared back at the crowd, taking aback at how I could read my name from the torches they were holding up. Did somebody n this? Everybody was onboard when I suggested it, mostly to get them away from me since they were being too forceful. It took a while to prepare, but I think I managed to gather around 300 people in the square? There should be more, but people need to work and sleep, sadly, hehe, Tasianna continued. Lady Hestia, whether its in Elyonda or Griffonpeak, people will appreciate it when you help others. As an idol, that is the best reward, no? I stared at Tasianna, only blinking my eyes before returning my attention to the crowd. Lady Hestia! Lady Hestia! Lady Hestia! I kept hearing that chant over and over again, causing something to form in my chest. Helping? Right, helping. I did help them. It felt good to see all these people cheering for me, filling my ears with their Woooo! and Yeeeaah! while the chants kepting anding. Was this my reward for all that I have done? The people of Elyonda did the same thing for me there Just realizing that I made the decisions I had done up until now mean so much more. The wild dragon girl back in the Belzac forest had not only evolved physically, but also as a person and idol. I guess fearing I would scare everybody back then was just a weird worry. Right, people remembered you for your actions. So, what would an idol do in the current situation? THANK YOU EVERYBODY! IT MEANS A LOT TO ME! Almost out of instinct, I shouted it all out, almost overwhelmed by tears. THIS IS A BIT LATE, BUT LET ME SING FOR YOU! WILL ALL OF YOU LISTEN TO MY VOICE? PLEASE! Right, that was what an idol had to do to show her gratitude. Keep singing, keep dancing, keep performing. Not every battle had to end in a fight, sometimes things could be handled with a small song. Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 80 Race: Human Age: 16 Years Main Job: Eldritch Whipder Secondary Job: Artificer Journeywoman Unique Job: Locked Status: Health: 5309 (+1792) Mana: 6712 (+1927) Strength: 2270 (+680) Intelligence: 2958 (+735) Vitality: 2415 (+992) Wisdom: 2297 (+680) Agility: 2163 (+650) Stamina: 3812 (+871) Effects: None Skill Points: 100 (-5250) (14950 SP spent) Skill: Unique Skills: [OklLuthiers Powers Lv. 5] (+2) Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10] (+2) [Earth Magic Lv. 10] [Earth Amp] [Earth Magic Efficiency] [Terra Magic Lv. 4] (+1) [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 3] (+2) [Synergists Oath Lv. 6] (+2) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] (+3) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Mental Warfare Lv. 10] (+4) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 4] (+3) [Mental Stability Lv. 10] (+6) [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 3] (+1) [Multi-Cast Lv. 3] (+2) [Continuous Cast Lv. 3] (+2) [Dyed Cast Lv. 2] (+1) Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 7] (+4) [True Sword Technique Lv. 1] (New) [True Whip Technique Lv. 1] (New) [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] (New) [Mana Strike Lv. 6] (+2) [Stamina Strike Lv. 6] (+2) Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 8] (+2) [uracy Correction Lv. 8] (+1) [Concentration Lv. 8] (+1) [Foresight Lv. 1] (New) [Tracking Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 9] (+1) [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 6] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 8] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] (+1) [Night Vision Lv. 8] (+4) [Presence Killer Lv. 5] (+1) [Evasion Lv. 10] (+2) [Acrobatic Lv. 10] (+2) [Air Walk Lv. 1] (+1) [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 4] (+2) [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 2] (New) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Lava Resistance Lv. 4] [Holy Resistance Lv. 6] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 4] [Abnormal Status Nullification] (New) [Fear Resistance Lv. 4] (+3) [Water Resistance Lv. 9] (+2) [Terra Resistance Lv. 4] [Wind Resistance Lv. 8] (+2) [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 6] (+2) [Mana Recovery Lv. 7] (+1) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 5] (+1) [Prime Vigor Lv. 1] (New) [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Intelligence Growth Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 8] (+5) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 8] (+6) [Enhanced Wisdom Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Wisdom Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 3] (+1) Others: [Singing Lv. 6] [Dancing Lv. 5] [Musician Lv. 7] [Merchant Lv. 3] (+1) [Handicraft Lv. 3] [Woodworking Lv. 1] [Enchanting Lv. 4] [Artificer Lv. 8] (+3) [Identify Lv. 10] (+2) [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Terror Aura Lv. 4] (+2) [Battle Mind Lv. 5] (+2) [Noble Aura Lv. 5] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 8] [Riding Lv. 6] [Mounted Fighter Lv. 1] [Schr Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 6] (+2) [Calligraphy Lv. 6] [Mathematician Lv. 7] [Telepathy] Ability List: Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] OklLuthier [w] [Whish] [Musclesmass] [de] [Ribcage] [Flesh Absorption] [Assimtion] Sword: [Power sh] [Demon Reaver] [Alt. Sword Style: Cascading de Stream] Whip: [Piercing Shot] [Cage of des] [Crusher Serpent] Magic List: Custom Spells: [Create Crack] [Wind Gust] Earth Magic: [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earthen Spears] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Slylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] Title: [Hestias Retainer] A note from AbyssRaven A bit chill, catch up with everybody on Grimnir''s side. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 44: The Alpha of the Belzac Forest. Side Story 44: The Alpha of the Belzac Forest. [ You are not ready yet, Saori.] His voice echoed in my head, souring my mood as I stared at his stone statue. The dark, musty smell of this in, underground cave I was trapped in made his words hit harder. I know. [Then why must you keep persisting on this point! Why must you act so recklessly?!] The voice of the old wolf was filled with bafflement, annoyance, and slight outrage. His already deep, growly tone was grating for my mind to listen to, not to mention the thick, stifling aura he was exuding. However, unlike when we first met, I wasnt afraid of this old wolf any longer. His aura was still oppressive, but I could hold on, keep my wits through it. Although my Territory training was a bit unorthodox, since it relied on [Shadow Armament], I had gotten better with using my personal aura skill. I released [True Wolven Bloodlust], my evolved [Tyrants Aura], to push back against the old wolfs aura. We stood there in a deadlock, unwilling to give any ground to the other. I was steadfast in my decision, and nothing would stop me. Eventually, Belzac released his aura, letting it fade. [ You havent finished your training yet. I still have so much more to teach you, my sessor! Your shadow maniption isnt like liquid yet, nor have you finished your Territory! [Yomi] isnt the real deal, it is only the catalyst for your true Territory!] Seeing Belzac finally acting normal, instead of forcing his opinions and decisions on everybody else eased the tension between us. However, after what felt like one and a half months, it was hard to not get used to his demeanor. He was like an old war veteran with a grouchy attitude, not to mention his own grudge fueling his determination. Then tell me. How will I continue hunting for levels? The swamp is being cleaned up by my pack. We have five rank Bs now, not to mention myself and a pretty hungry slime, I argued back. There is one thing I learned in my journey, and that is unless you keep pushing yourself, you dont just magically be stronger. To see the mountains by yourself, you can create a goal and a n to ovee them. My fight with the demonkin girl was still vivid in my head, unwilling to fade. She was one of Auroras biggest threats right now, and, unless I could surmount her, then I couldnt call myself ready for the iing battle with the demonkin princes. Belzac went silent, a sign he was agreeing with my words. He then grumbled, before continuing his rant. [Your reckless decision to dive into grimgarian territory might have worked this time, but it could just as easily have gone terribly wrong. Invading another region without any information at all was foolish! Know your ce and role!] Belzac was talking about how I had invaded the grimgarian armys territory with Asaka and my shadow pack earlier. Honestly, it would have never have really happened if a scouting party hadnt tried to actually invade my forest while I was out hunting. It all felt like all of it happened yesterday. It was nned that Tatsuya and Kyouya would leave us after they became part of my shadow pack so they could train under the vampires of Purchigchia. Vivachel, through Belzac, exined they could be trusted and that it would enrich the boys, but I did feel a bit wary since the vampires blood knights felt so apathetic towards us. Regardless, I didnt think Vivachel would betray our trust at this point, or at least, her sisters didnt think so. Ilsaphone and Kronnaz, the two other night sisters, told me I shouldnt worry, before they just straight up vanished the next day. Honestly, those daughters of Marsven really made me not want to trust them. In any case, after the boys departed with the vampires and Vivachel, we were also informed by former of the impending grimgarian invasion on Artorias. At the same time, some grimgarians had entered the forest, which helped me confirm the intel after I took them down. Thankfully, there werent any rank Bs amongst them since it was just a scouting party. I knew my students had met another scouting party when they first visited the forest and those trolls from when Hestia and I first met Tasianna, but I had mostly forgotten about them up until then. After I interrogated the grimgarians, which was quite easy since the goblins were beyond cowardly, I had made up my mind to attack the grimgarian armys base. Not only to take a chance to scout out the grimgarians, but also to help out Hestia, since that was the day I had lost her signal. Thankfully, her signal reappeared two dayster, which was also when I had decided we had attacked enough. Our assault on the grimgarians forced the Ogre King to return his warships, since we literally went on a rampage with my shadow and [Shadow Armament: Yomi]. Oh, how I had a lot to tell the other Auroras once we reunited. The grimgarian armys base was over the Avitor peaks, south of the levianewts Caedhul. When we entered the region through a tunnel, we found a forest area with multiple grimgarian camps acting as an impromptu border control. Since the n was just to cause chaos, I didnt really check things out too much and just went ahead and began the hunt. With my shadow pack and Asaka, we destroyed the camps before they could even call for help. Outside the forest was also a rather rickety stone fort with a whole garrison and a rank B ogre as amander. While scouting and nning my attack, I had noticed a bunch of beastmen ves working asbor, maintaining the fort and also taking care of the farmnds. This reminded me of the time Hestia, Tasianna, and I traveled with the lizardmen we met in the Belzac swamp and how they were brought to this side of the continent by the grimgarians to act as ves. Naturally, this presented a grand opportunity for the rest of the campaign. Where there were grimgarians, there were ves. From what I remembered of what the lizardmen told me, most tribal beastmen from Carmaniate were used to fighting. As such, there were warriors amongst them, and although most were weakened, they still knew how to fight. As such, the assault on the fort involved freeing the ves and using them as an attack force while also having my shadow pack kill any grimgarian for experience. There were even more forts on the way to the main camp of the army, and that meant more kills and more freed ves. It got to the point that, after everything was done, my garms and the mother virigress could all evolve into rank Bs. The two cubs, of course, still had a long way ahead of them. Asaka and I had also leveled up a ton, not to mention even my garm mother had leveled significantly! Well, that wasnt as important right now, and I believe I was rambling a bit, but to summarize, yes, the Ogre King knew my face now. Yes, he swore vengeance. And, yes, he was nning on avenging all the grimgarians I killed by attacking the Belzac forest eventually. When that would happen, I did not know, but I understood that, until that day came, I had to expedite my training efforts even further. Or, if Belzac wasnt willing to speed up my training, then I had to get ready to protect my forest from these invaders. This was my birth ce, and a rather fond memory I shared with Hestia and Tasianan despite our tribtions here. However, the old wolf wanted to have his way. He wanted me to continue on his n to be his sessor so he could get his vengeance on the elf who ordered his death, in addition to honoring his deal with Edna, the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility. He didnt want to lose me like my great-grandfather garm who died during the garm hunt over ten years ago. As such, he was scolding me for attacking the grimgarians base. When I brought these things up, Belzac couldnt help but snarl. [Unlike that rank A great-grandfather of yours who had an entire pack to protect him and still died to some rank A adventurers, you have my personal tutge. You will follow my lessons and teachings without fail, and I will make you into a beast that can and will dwarf me in the future.] Belzac unwittingly followed a rather weird interpretation of the Shu-Ha-Ri idea, a Japanese martial arts concept about learning and mastery. From a short story I once read, the meaning behind the idea could be tranted into to keep, to digress, and to break away. In essence, it was a three stage cycle where you first learned and obeyed every single lesson from your master, following them even to a fault. The second phase was where you started to branch out, using not only your lessons from your first master, but also from the experience and people you met on your path. In the third and final paththe masteryyou overcame your digression from your masters teaching, reaching a form of enlightenment where instead of copying others, you can adapt and approach every single situation in your own manner. The third stage was essentially what every teacher wishes their students to adopt during the final exam. Honestly, I thought my party had reached the third phase a long time ago since we have to adapt our fighting styles against our different enemies. However, the moment I went under this old wolf, I was sent back to Shu. I was to learn whatever he said and just obey, instead of thinking about it too deeply. Which went against what I wanted in my students, as I wanted them to think for themselves. Even when I learned from the saurians, Gael, and Muraina, I never really had somebody as stubborn as Belzac. The former three always taught me one thing before letting me go, instantly putting me into the Ha phase. That was how I developed myself and continued evolving, but Belzac was so old-fashioned andpletely different to Melloxtressa who gave Hestia a sense of autonomy. I clicked my tongue, annoyed by his words. You want me to act like a pawn. [We already had this discussion. You are my sessor. Young. How do you know better? How do you know what I am doing is incorrect when you cannot read my mind? I talk with you, exin to you, and be patient with your youthfulness. Do you believe I am a one-minded old fool?] Sure. Maybe. I didnt say anything, of course. Speaking with him about how he taught me always felt like I was speaking with the old teachers in my school. Still, it wasnt like he was incorrect, and that was important here. Looking through it from his perspective and weighing things on a scale. Then, tell me, what will we do when the grimgarians attack? I prompted. I might have attacked the grimgarians without proper information, but you know best I usually dont fight like that. I scout, I gather intel, and then I strike when the moment is right. My realm is the shadows, and I know it well. Hestia fought in the light, while I kept myself in the dark. Sure, I fought here and there like an actual bulky thunder wolf, but most of the time, it was Hestia in the front while I stood behind. Belzac, your home was invaded once, leading to the near extinction of your bloodline. The only ones left were the small pups. The fact my mother somehow survived all of that was a miracle. I heard her story. My garm moms story It was a long one, but I hade to know her history. Of how her childhood was peaceful until the day the adventurers led a hunt on her grandfathermy great-grandfather. Most of her family died on that day, and her mother forced her to run away with the remaining pups. As the new [Belzacs Sessor], she was forced into a role she didnt expect to receive this early. Under the presumption she would reunite with her mother, she journeyed with her pack to the swamp where her mother told her to go, only to turn back once she epted her mothers death. She was so close to meeting the leviathan Vanisma, the same one my party met. With a new conviction, she kept her pact going, growing not only as a leader but also as a garm. However, these days wouldntst as when she birthed her first littermy elder siblingsher pack went into disarray due to conflicting opinions. One side wanted to fight their way back to their ancestral home, the one where I was born, or to remain in their safe haven in the mountains. Sadly, Mom couldnt stop the fighting. Which all led to the events when Hestia first met mom when she was just a little rank F. How funny my garm father could have killed Hestia on that day, werent it for a dispute Mom had with him. How unlucky Hestia had to meet them on that day, and how lucky she got away from them. Hestia really had protagonist powers sometimes. In any case, the rest of the story didnt go well Mom had finally recaptured her old home after all the fighting had ended, but this left her weakened, causing her to developplications with her next pregnancy. Outside of me, the entire litter were still births and this distress caused my Mom to have a mind break. She broke down, was close to death only to then learn how Hestia had killed her remaining family. I knew it was not a happy story when Hestia told me about it but back then, I had no care for the garms. I did not me Hestia one bit for what happened, it wasnt my ce to do so. However, I did feel some sympathy for what Mom had to endure. Thankfully, Mom didnt me Hestia too much since it led to my survival and growth. And that is why if you want to keep your legacy, you need to choose, Belzac, I remained resolute with my decision. Either you train me harder, or you help me ambush those grimgarians when they invade us. In other words, either help me with the theoretical teaching, or give me insight in how to properly wield my powers in a practical situation. [] Belzac went silent once again. Did I manage to persuade him? Hell no. [ My empty vessel skill [Umbral Chaos] is too strong for you, Saori. You need [Territory Release] first.] I can always buy it from the SP shop. I have an advanced aura skill to establish my Territory. [You wish to cheat? You were a teacher in your past life, act like one!] he scolded me, but I thought that argument didnt work here. I wasnt cheating when he didnt want to teach me. [No, you will learn when you are ready. This is for] Stop. I held my hand up, shaking my head in exasperation. Enough, if you will not even concede the point even a bit, then this discussion has no merit any longer. I shall go now, Belzac. I turned around and left Belzacs chamber in silence, with the old wolf notining about it. A first. Saori-yo. I turned my head around after I left the tunnel leading to Belzacs chamber, noticing a blue-haired girl lounging around on an impromptu sofa I had made by stuffing feathers inside my mana threads. She was upside down, swinging her head around as she yed with both Shere and Ajay, Rajahs two virigress siblings. Both were rank D [Young ckvenom Virigress] now, about the size of doberman. Despite their size changes, they still acted like children as they yed with the girl. Speaking of virigress cubs, since I was technically the actual master of Rajah, I had also recently received a notification that he evolved into a rank C. I believe it has been four days now? Asaka, why are you using that honorific now? I massaged my temples while confronting the girl on how she addressed me, finding it a bit unfamiliar. What? Dont like it, teach? Well, whatever, I tried, right? The girl then stood up from the sofa, holding herself up with a handstand. Her arms then began to light up ck and white before she jumped onto her feet where her arms turned back to normal. She then went close to a wall and watched the white glowing painting on it. Suddenly, a ying-yang symbol appeared on her hand as it transformed into a can of graffiti which she used to continue her graffiti. You shouted. Didnt work? I sighed, epting that Asaka liked to express her creative desires through this hobby. In any case, I shook my head. Figures. You and that wolf fit together like great-great-great-whatever-grandfather and great-great-great-whatever-granddaughter. I see the resemnce. I red at her, tilting my head a bit to show my annoyance before just shaking my head, ignoring her usual teasing. It sucks. Yup, she agreed before going to our impromptu kitchen and handed me a wooden bowl of cooked meat and greens. Time to eat away our annoyance. I nodded and epted it. We then walked over to our stone table, which we also had to make since we had nothing else. If we didnt start furnishing everything, Belzacs cave would have remained uninhabitable for any normal person. Strangely, it reminded me how Hestia, Tasianna, and I had to make furniture, utensils, and everything else when we were first staying in the forest. Now, I was sharing this moment with the one student I never thought I would get along with. Well, we still didnt get along, but since we were forced roommates, we had to endure each others personalities and quirks. Well seasoned, I praised her. Still not as good as yours, she spat back, unwilling to take my simple praise. Enough ttery, what do we do? Starting to want to go out. Back to the others. I sighed and frowned. I understand. You want to get back to Haruka-san and I want to reunite with the others of Aurora. Hey, its not just Haruka-chan, okay? Asakas face reddened, before she turned away and gave the two virigresses their portion of the meal. They thanked her through [Telepathy] before devouring the bowl with meat ravenous. Watching them eat made Asaka smile for a bit, before she turned around where her mouth curved back down as she looked at me. That girl just needs somebody to push her. No backbone. Urgh, thinking about it just makes me worry about her, not to mention how shes away from Kyouya. Kyouya and Haruka both liked each other, but I havent exactly heard of them going into a formal rtionship. Haruka has always been a shy person since the moment I met her, where I instantly noticed her social skills were below average. On the other hand, she was a fantastic student, to the point people called her a genius with math. With Asaka mentioning her, it did worry me a bit since she wasnt in an environment where her natural skills could flourish. Introverted and analytical, she was the sort of person who could work the best in a room all by herself, keeping track of everything in spreadsheets and files. Currently, she was part of Auroras merchant team alongside Eine and I, where she could use her ability to crunch numbers in a record time. Still, she had to speak with others, which was beneficial for her growth, but probably made her nervous. She could also help others with their SP usage, but that was about it for her talents. In a world where technology was better established, she could show her ability better. Then again, maybe she could ask Daichi and have him hack the Divine System. It was a weird idea, though. Daichi wasnt a real hacker, he was just a tech wiz with severe self-confident problems, though different from Hestias issues, since she was more a perfectionist when it came to her goal as an idol. On the other hand, Daichi wanted people to like him since his parents taught him the importance ofworking. He clung to others. Daichi and Haruka couldnt help each other, since both wanted different things. Hmm, just thinking about those two makes me anxious. I really want to see them again. Even Kyouya and Tatsuya havent really gotten over their own problems I then looked over at Asaka, again. What? She raised an eyebrow. Well, whatever. I closed my eyes and finished up my lunch before I continued speaking, We have no choice; if he wont help us, then we need to do things our way. I couldnt leave Belzac yet since he was right about one thingI havent learned everything he could teach me. I wanted to elerate everything since I wished to meet Hestia and the others again, but what good would cutting my training short do? This was a prime chance to learn from a rank S monster and inherit his techniques. To better Aurora, I had to be stronger. As such, if Belzac didnt want to help me, I had to do things my way. I pulled out my [Room] runes and opened the portal. Belzac had always forbidden me to use them, but what punishment did he have after what happened today? He would force me to slow down? As if. Besides, I wasnt nning to leave, I just wanted to update everybody on our situation. However, when Asaka and I entered the subspace, it felt eerily empty. I thought at least one of the students or an Aurora member would be around. I walked through the restaurant portion of our ce, realizing it hadnt been used in a while due to ack of, well, dirt. It has been cleaned, but every restaurant should have one or two imperfections from being used. Did Tamae not open the restaurant once? Mhmm? I snapped my body around as I heard that voice, tensing my body. Woah! However, the moment I heard her voice, again, I loosened up. Prisci? Hey, whats going on? A silver-white haired woman darted out of the kitchen, grimacing a bit as she held the young girls shoulders to support her. Her eyes then widened as she saw us. Oooh, Saori! Asaka-chan, too! Wow, long time no see! A-Also, when have youst taken a proper bath? Y-Yorshka My mouth twitched as I turned my head away, too ashamed as I hadnt noticed my smell in weeks. In any case, seeing the mother and daughter reminded me of my own, my human and garm ones. Shaking away that sentimental thought, the four of us got to recap with each other, allowing both sides to learn what had happened to the other. The way they experienced the war and what Asaka and I had done against the grimgarians. Hestia Hmm, well, it would make sense why you would let that girl away VifiYok. Im not ready yet to fight her alone or with my shadow pack. Hestia had matured as a person, but she still had these reckless moments of hers. I was d to hear she was getting along with her dragon sister, but felt wrong that she let a potential enemy like a Warbringer go because of her moralpass. During a war, morals would only stop you from doing what was the correct thing to do to survive and win And yet, I couldnt help but be relieved that it was her decision. To be the idol she dreamed of, she wanted to bring a smile to everybodys faces. When forced to act on moral decisions, an idol should choose the moral high road, but she still had to stoop low to protect others. War truly brought out the worst from us so was it good that Hestia decided to spare those demonkin I didnt know. Yorshka told me Hestia wanted to either imprison or recruit VifiYok to gain intel on the demonkins and get an unbiased view of their kingdom, BoleTaria. It was admirable, and, honestly, I could understand why she would want to end the war with as little bloodshed as possible. However, just because a few demokins or humans sympathized with each other, didnt mean it would stop the hardlinersthe Princes of Sins. For them, only strength could reason with them. After we had caught up, I asked them where Hestia and the others were, but their answer was surprising. And they havent been around for four days now? Prisci shook her head. Something bad happened when they were with the dwarves. Hestia managed to save everybody, and is now trying to get revenge for Mister Grimnir and the others. Yoshka nodded. Grimnir wanted to end it quickly, deal with it in a single day, but they suddenly changed the n. They came back with these furious looks. You know, when I first met her, I really didnt think she would ept her princess situation. But, now, I think she actually understands the value of her title and what it can do. Oh. It took me a moment, but I understood what she meant. I see. Right, King Drangleic was supposed to travel to the capital of Ankor-Nazta around now, right? Since there is around two months left until the summit begins. Today was the 1st of HarvestMoon and the summit would begin on the 30th of AutumnSun. There was still a long way ahead but King Drangleic probably wanted to meet with the dwarven High King first to get to know him personally. The summit had to work probably so some backdoor meetings would probably happen. So, what exactly was Hestias n? Why did it take so long for her to execute it and how would she solve her problem in the best manner possible? What exactly made her angry? I really wondered, but I could understand what Yorshka meant with value of her title. Still, seeing as they werent around, I had to leave my message to the two Nordors. Asaka and I returned back to Belzacs cave where I heard its owner grumble and that I should expect a harder time. I sort of weed it. More training, less time wasted. However, first Everybody, ready? [Alpha, give us yourmands.] Five newly evolved rank Bs. Uno, Song, Sarasa, Quatre, and Varya. The four garms No, the four fenrir appeared from the shadows, exuding their presence and pride in their new forms. One came from hell, the other flickered as if a ghost, the third stood as a werewolf, and thest as an armored juggernaut. No longer [Shadow Garm]s, each now possessed a different race and role in our pack. Thest form was that of a panther with hardened fur formed intorge sickle-like wings and a spiked tail. Her green fur bristled with glistening venom to fit my need for toxins now that I didnt have Hestia around. If Hestia was a one-woman army, then I would be the leader of a special force. Mom, Shoyi! I called out before looking down, picking up the two virigress cubs. Ajay, Shere, ready to go hunt and put down some traps? [Yes, Master!] Cute. [You pamper them a bit too much, daughter.] I turned my head around when I heard that voice, noticing a zombie-looking garm approach us. Her form still needed more time to develop despite joining my shadow pack, but her recovery was decent, meaning she too could evolve soon. It really helped that Mom was already super close to evolving while she was still alive. Simr to how my garms needed their old pelt to open up their unique mutation evolution, Mom wanted to wait for hers. When Ilsaphone first told me to collect my garms pelt, I was a bit suspicious, but I now understood why that was the case. Belzacs blood was special. It was why Tatsuya became a druid, why my garms needed toplete their bodies with their pelt, and why Hestias blood had such an effect on my evolution. His deal with Edna made him into her blessed, and subsequently, his sessor would be one as well. As such, he had a title and a blessing as well. A title that couldnt help him but instead exalted his bloodline, helping each generation to one day grow into the creature the old wolf and goddess desired. [Harbinger of Grim], that was his title. The details, though, he still wouldnt divulge. One day, though, I will learn about it Quuuuiish, quuuish. I heard behind the tunnel leading outside of this ce. I nodded to them. Coming, Shoyi! I called out to my slime, who was hiding itself from everybody. My shadow pack hase a long way Hey, Saori. I turned around to Asaka. What should we do with the ves we freed? I just smiled. Ever heard of the Haitian Revolution? You failed once again, Ogre king. In a ruined cavern, a giant ogre sat on his throne, listening to the furious temper of a yellow-skinned demonkin. The prideful being stomped on the small debris of the ogres previous throne, pulverizing it into dust in a fit of rage. The demonkin then looked at the ogre, disappointment clear to be seen. A new Champion of Yeostar was chosen. What pitiful rank Bs you sent. How pitiful! Mhhrrrrm! the ogre with a crown on his head growled, standing up from his throne to look down at the man before him. If this demonkin were a normal being, he would have been crushed by the rank A ogres aura, but he would not kneel to anyone but the Edjurl gods. Huffing rancid air at the demonkin, the ogre was trying his best to keep his anger in check. Do. Not. Speak. Of. My. Warriors. And. Shamans. They all died honorable deaths, so do not speak ill of them. We lost a Warbringer because of your ipetence. You told me your men could handle themandeering themselves, but all I could see were buffoons walking around, rambling like primitives. You lost yourst piece of grace, ogre king. We won multiple ports for you! We have created multiple entry ways for you! How dare you criticize me! The ogre king roared, outraged at this poor assessment. Not every battle can be won. All that matters is the total victory against the humans and beastmen, not two lost battles! You spoiled brat, you truly are conceited! The ogre then sat back on this throne, his expression as terrible as the demonkin. With their aura shing, it was only a matter of time before their Territories would be established. Only one more provocation was needed. He looked at the demonkin, his yellow skin slowly turning red. Tell me, oh, so haughty Prince of Pride, where were you when the Siege of Elyonda began? Where were the other princes of sin? Why send a child to do a mans work? This was the tipping point However, the Prince of Pride remembered what his sin was. It was not wrath, it was pride. He shot his re back at the ogre king, but he took a deep breath, stabilizing his mood and returning it to his calm demeanor of before. The red skin started to dissipate, turning back yellow. He was in control; he must maintain control. Do not fail once more, he said, cold like the winters breeze. Expand, enve, and destroy the human countries you managed to invade. Build your kingdom. I will allow you to enjoy the fruits of our initial sess. However you know who our enemy is, right? What truly stands in our way to victory. Aurenas Champion. The crimson dragon. The Prince of Pride nodded once more, a smile finally crept on his face, before he vanished into ck. Silence now filled the throne room, allowing the ogre king to finally calm down. He then stood up and walked out of his throne room with his axe, born from the broken horn of the lightning wyvern Astalos. He nced at his fellow ogres, all downtrodden unlike their usual behavior. The ogre king couldnt chastise them. He could sympathize with them as he remembered what the Prince of Pride said. The invasion of Elyonda was a failure The-the fire god! Fire-Inferno Goddess! Danterno appeared in a womans form! She destroyed everything! D--Danterno is a woman! Not a man like many has said! She appeared before us, yes-yes! Ogre king, the Origin Gods-Divinity cursed us! The ogre king could remember the mad rambles of the few survivors of the Elyonda siege. They recalled how two giant dragons fought and slew the rank SS leviathan Karhntheel and how Danterno had descended in the form of a fiery-winged woman, scorning everybody and turning everything into ash. The king couldnt believe it. He knew the cultist of the Church of Danterno called him a man or a spirit of fire. True, the different factions within the religion could never ept one single image of the god, unlike the other Origin Gods, but never once did any mention Danternos form was that of a female. It should be impossible, yet Damnation. Goblins ramble. He couldnt ept it as the truth, but the survivors had already spread the news. Everybody in the grimgarian kingdom knew this and thought of Danterno as having the vision of a fiery woman Suffice to say, a certain fallen arvisian fire mage in the far east would soon feel the pain of this small misunderstanding. After all, a gods form was determined by their followers image. Regardless, the ogre king couldnt keep thinking of this. He walked out of his cave andid his hands on the railings on top of this small mountain. He looked down, immediately noticing the rubbles and destroyed fields. Many of their beastmen ves were also freed, and from what he heard, they were all forming into their own faction somewhere in hisnd. A rebellionhe understood it was a matter of time unless he squashed them. In addition, he also has to trust his fellowmanders to manage the human ports they had sessfully invaded. Those will be his armys future battle stages. The fertilends there will feed his army and the human ves will act as the recements of those he had lost weeks ago. The ogre king knew the war effort wasnt done yet and that there was much he needed to prepare. The most pressing concern was retaliation from the Folschreck Empire, but he knew the demonkins had them already dancing in their palms. The grimgarians were their pawns, the ones responsible to topple the rest of mankind so they could destroy the Empire. However Even with all this in mind, he couldnt shake away two other problems. Two monsters who had haunted him thest two weeks. The giant silver dragon who killed Karhntheel and her crimson-white tinted dragonpanion who disrupted the grimgarian invasion on Yeos that led to the victory of the humans, and the ck-lightning wolf who ravaged through his kingdom while the vast majority of his forces were away for the invasions. I had miscalcted. He thought it was safe to send everybody since nobody knew he was here, but it seemed the information had leaked. Was it the lizardmen ves they had lost a year ago? They escaped into the Belzac forest and that was where the ck wolf came from. He remembered the tale of Belzac, but he had thought thest of Belzacs bloodline had been extinguished thanks to the demonkins associates, but it seemed a rat had slipped through. And this rat had grown into a beast strong enough to ruin everything, to the point he had to recall the ships in Artorias to defend against the monsters pack of garms. He could have killed the fenrir if he had only acted sooner. However, with her freeing the ves, it was impossible for him to do so. The savage beastmen took women and children hostage. His people were what kept the ogre king standing. He fought for them, he fought for the entirety of the grimgarian race. How could he betray their trust in their time of need? Without a proper military and the remaining soldiers killed by the fenrir and her pack of wolves, there was no one left to defend the weak but him. Even now, the ogre king couldnt forget the blood mist exuding from her eyes. The blood-stained ck lightning raging around her body; he would never forget her. Belzac. I will enact my vengeance on your kin! Mother Edna, watch me! Watch me prove I am the right person to lead Father Marsvens faith forward! Watch me, Ogre King of Grimmeirgon, fight for the Church of Marsven! Dear Mother Krooooonnaz! I, Kreigst Thunderyer, will be your Champion! The ogre king held his thunder axe into the air, his oath nowpleted. Side Story 45: The Princes of Sins. Side Story 45: The Princes of Sins. Envy isnt responding. It doesnt matter. Begin the council. Tarnished, harrowing, and macabrethese were a couple of adjectives the world outside of BoleTaria would describe the demonkins home. A nation infested with eldritch horrors, sick beings, and twisted architecture. A Folschreckian mother would tell tales of these beings in a boogeyman manner, sending fear into the hearts of their children. However, at the end of the day, while BoleTaria truly wasnt the most hospitable ce to live in, it was nowhere as terrible as the grossly exaggerated descriptions from the PTSD-stricken soldiers and the old wife tales. As VifiYok had mentioned, her home had its problems, but it was still and suitable enough for numerous people to survive off of. Segregated into two continents, BoleTaria was a split kingdom that originated from the continent Numerus before they managed to gouge out a piece of the Folschreck Empire on Altrust. Due to the rapid expansion of the Folschreck Empire during that time before they were named an Empire, a portion of it was left open, allowing the angered demonkin to establish their own home and ce, one away from the terror of human oppressors. The hatred and discrimination against demonkins had always been real since the emergence of their race. Although there were smaller fights, mainly skirmishes and ve rebellions, never had there been an actual,rge-scale war between demonkin and human nations. As time passed, the Folschreck Empire was officially founded during the year 2000, and five yearster, the official war between humans and demonkin began with the Empires deration of war with the blessing of the Church of Aurena. As such, the war hadsted over 600 years. Although not always turbulent as both sides had to rest and recuperate after they drenched the rivers and ground in human and demonkin blood, the animosity never stopped. Nevermind the Empires equally as bloody war against the beastmen alliance of Carmaniate, or their inhuman experiments with faefolk mana which led to the War for the Faefolk, the true enemies of the Empire had always been BoleTaria. In the name of the Goddess of Light, Miracles, Healing, and Kinship, it was their divine mission to purge the demonkin from the face of Peolynca. As such, it was obvious this hatred would lead to terrible rumors. Although BoleTariasnds were mostly mountainous and cold, the piece they gouged from the Empire on Altrust allowed them to grow crops. Not to mention, BoleTarian cuisine was heavily focused on seafood, as they had multiple ports and harbors. You couldnt find luxurious ingredients like honey, juicy fruits, or bountiful spices here, but you could survive, even if the variety of food and dishes were rather low. If BoleTaria had been allowed to trade in peace, they would have been a major importer to satisfy the cravings of their sin-focused poption. Gluttony and Greed demonkins desired the luxury from the rest of Peolynca, for example. So, while not the richest nation, BoleTaria was still normal. They had normal-looking houses you could find in a human vige, and they had markets as bustling as any other. Men and women would work, eat, and sleep everyday, just like any other. Children would y, even if most let their sins influence their behaviors a bit. Of course, even with a war waging outside theirnds, there was discrimination and segregation even within this unified nation of the demonkins. Each of the seven sins influenced their host differently, and that created easy stereotypes amongst the different subraces. Envy demonkins were petty and generally untrustworthy, Pride ones were terrible to befriend unless you were a Pride yourself, while Lust demonkins were debauched hedonists. As such, every sin was treated differently by the collective. Unless a Wrath demonkin joined the military to be monitored, then even a child with that sin could pose a danger to others, causing them to be shunned. Due to the gluttonous appetite of a Gluttony demonkin, the meals of each was regted to even the crumbs, and it was illegal for them to eat anything outside of their sanctioned meals. Sloths were mandated to take a regr dose of emotional amplifiers, to force their bodies to stay active to avoid their consistent desire toze around and sleep. United against theirmon foe and epting of regtions to achieve this goal. This was the most apt description of the world of BoleTaria, which had helped eliminate most potential crimes. Still, most of the fringemunities or those left to their own devices, like the impoverished neighborhood VifiYok was born into, were gued by those willing to turn on their fellow demonkin for their own survival. It was the perfect breeding ground for soldiers, away from the eyes of most. Ruling above all of this was the demonkin king, voted in by the seven Princes of Sins who acted as archdukes for the nation. The king was seen as the symbol of BoleTaria, as the one who would lead the demonkins to glory, as they were the one closest to the Edjurl Gods or to God Marsven, depending on which of the two big BoleTarian religions you followed. The Princes of Sins, on the other hand, were not only the de facto rulers over their own subrace, but were also the body of government. Now, treaty, or dealings was allowed to go unnoticed by them, not even the kings orders. However, at the same time, they were also the rulers hands and mouth. Their loyalty was owed to him and the Edjurl Gods only or, at least, that was the intention. In the capital of BoleTaria, OzCile, a meeting was currently being held. The city was nothing like a demon kings capital that you would find in fantasy novels, no, it was far from it. Situated in the middle of a mountain range, the city was protected byrge, imposing walls of metal and ck stoneing from the local quarry. Style and function mixed together, it was something even a dwarven mason could marvel at, for OzCile was created to withstand constant sieges during their founding years. This aesthetic was shared with their buildings, for during the night or when torches lit up the streets, the ce could be described like watching the gaping mouth of a sandworm, beckoning one into the pits of hell. However, when the morning sun showered it with warm rays, the colors of the buildings, streets, and inhabitants would bloom. Vibrancy could be found anywhere, for the seven sins of the demonkins forced many to follow their instincts. Creative endeavors could be found everywhere, from artwork, music, to clothing; anything to satisfy their greed, gluttony, lust, envy, and pride. Just like everywhere else, OzCile was a city filled with many individuals who wanted to live their lives. Whether good or evil, one could find barmaids helping drunk patrons with water, or find merchants swindling poor day workers on theirst pieces of coin. And here, at the very center of the citythe epicenter of this mountain rangewas this entrance to hell. Once one descended into this hole, the demonkin kings pce could be found. The heart of OzCile and BoleTaria as a whole. Unlike the city above, this pce would find its match in any fantasy story. Here, the seven Princes of Sins gathered before their king inside ate gothic-style room. However, one of them was missingenvy. In addition, only the king as well as the archdukes of Lust and Sloth were physically around. The rest had their seats upied by a small crystal ball disying the silhouette of a person. This was not a [Crystal of the Divine System]. This was an aberrationa demonic soulcorewith the sole function of conveying its masters word from wherever they were in the world. As this was their sole duty, the aberrations evolution had not increased the powers of the seven Princes; in fact, this form of these aberrations made them feeble and easy to destroy. As such, they acted not only as the Prince of Sins transceiver, but also as a final resort to preserve their final life, should they lose all other aberrations. As the strength of the revived Prince was tied to their aberration, that was a situation no demonkin wished for outside of the most dire emergencies. A rank A aberration would allow a Prince to inherit their full former strength, while a weak one would cripple a Prince, costing them years of training. One of the Princes watched the aberration ced on the Envy seat, shaking his head in disappointment. What happened? Sloth, you should stay less in yourboratory ande out more often, or at least, read our notices more often, a raspy mans voice came out of the seat marked as Greed. His form was only that of a silhouette, like the others in his situation, as the aberration could only convery words, not their appearance. It happens. Lord Sloth had been doing quite some interesting experimentstely. Even I couldnt keep my eyes away, like, goodness, I do not understand manatech that much. The only woman inside this council hugged herself in excitement as she reminisced about what she had seen. Her constant shaking caused her loose, skimpy outfit to reveal much of her naked skin, much to the annoyance of the other listeners. Lust. Yes, Lord Wrath? the woman replied to the deep, powerful voice of the warmongering demonkin, her pink eyes glistening with innocence as she rested her head on her hand. Once she moved her long light red hair from her face, she smiled at the man behind that voice. This is your first council, so stop acting as such. You are not a candidate anymore, you are the Prince of Lust. Show your predecessor some respect. But Lady Lust acted just like that, no? She told me to enjoy life as much as possible, and I cant tell you how exciting it is to meet all the Princes of Sins in a single ce! Oh! Well, except Lord Envy, but still! Hmhm! I really, really wanted to ask for an autograph from all of you, hiehie, she stated innocently, before licking her lips clean, revealing the sharp teeth inside her mouth. Of course, written in blood! Your smell wouldst faaar longer. The council went silent as they all heard her speak like that, with Wrath clearing up his voice at the perturbing disy of the youngest of the seven Princes, elected just recently. To push the discussion forward, the sleepy Prince of Sloth pushed his enervated body up, trying his best to keep his closing eyelids from falling. So, why summon everybody? It is to speak about her. A haughty voice came from the seat marked for Pride, drawing everybodys attention. The newest Champion of AurenaHestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. And how she was able to ruin our ns in Elyonda, not only preserving and helping the rise of a new Champion of Yeostar, but also her participation in the death of Karhntheel and the newest Warbringer. W-wait, Vifi is dead? Lusts curious eyes suddenly ballooned up as her pink eyes turned a dark blue. W-wait, that is Lord Wrath? She looked over at Wraths side, only to be answered by silence. The woman clicked her tongue after a few moments, frowning in displeasure at theck of answer. After a few moments, Wrath replied, Her apprentice, Heek, told me. He was safely brought back to us by one of the mercenaries we hired. From what he could remember, she had narrowly survived one of the Champions attacks with Satanael, only to die after Karhantheel mmed his tail at them, in an attempt to kill the Champion. She-shes dead? Lusts eyes began to wet as she remembered the sight of the energetic demonkin girl, almost letting out her tears before she quicklyposed herself. Wiping the tears away, she took a deep breath, turning her blue eyes back to pink. Is this ount correct? The mercenary who handed him over to us recalled watching my Warbringer dying in the hands of the Champion, burned to crisp by white, holy mes. It seemed like Aurena had given her a powerful skill. It even destroyed her sin crystal in the process, ording to him. Destroyed? Sloth raised an eyebrow. True. In response, Greed spoke, sounding like an old man with a creaky voice. Sloth, you mentioned once that your crystals shouldnt be destroyable by normal means, right? Coagted by a Princes blood, they are there to prepare our candidate for the day we might perish. They store the powers of our ancestors Original Sins, so destroying them shouldnt be possible. Hard. Not impossible. The Prince of Sloth wanted to return to hisboratory to test out the conclusions his always active mind was rummaging through, however, he stayed low for now. Divine power is easy for a Champion to receive. The Origin Gods know how to counter Original Sin abilities. That is not exactly the point, Pride interjected himself before the discussion was derailed. The problem lies with the fact that this Champion had once again foiled another of our ns. Multiple times in Artorias, then in Estralia, and finally in Yeos. While the former two werent as significant, Yeos was a major failure. Two of our younger generations have already died at her ws. We are not in the position to lose talented young soldiers like this! VifiYok, mytest Warbringer, was one with many talents Wrath spoke in a saddened tone, barely hidden by his deep voice. She was young and had a head full of desires, but she was a good soldier, even if it was driven by her survival instincts Losing her is a major hit to our military. Since we cant even recover her blood crystal, that means I cant announce a third Warbringer until Sloth can create a new one. Nobody needed to speak up. Over many generations, the demonkins of BoleTaria had relied on the Prince of Sloth for their technological advancements. As such, they knew how Sloth would answer: If I have the time and energy. Unless something excited the Prince of Sloth, it would take a while until the destroyed crystal would be reced. Although, the truth was that VifiYok hadnt died and, instead, gave her crystal over to Streiga Ghorush. The leonid mercenary had told the Prince of Wrath a lie, and none would be the wiser now that the truth was hidden away. I see. A youthful voice from Gluttonys seat announced, sounding like he couldnt remain still any longer. So, this summon is to announce we have a new target we have to kill, right? Just like the blessed we assassinated in the Empire? Pride confirmed his suspicion, before bringing up the missing Prince of Envy. Envy wanted to trap the girl and her mother, one of the dragon empresses, in an illusory world with Yaldaboath, but somehow failed. His attendants in Aureolis had informed me he barely shows himself any more, only using letters tomunicate with them. Its gotten to the point where, during the night, he constantly has nightmares, screaming about a dragon terror and a giant dragonewt. Pride had exined how the priests at the Holy Capital of Aureolis had seen two dragonewts burst out of the popesthat is, the Prince of Envywindow, before they flew away. As such, Pride had made sure this information had been passed along to the Empire, where the first newspaper of Peolynca was written and then spread through the world via messenger birds. He had made sure the Empire knew of Hestia as the enemy, but during this whole time, he had barely gotten a lick of word from Envy. He had dressed everything up to make it sound like the pope had ordered Hestias capture, aiming to potentially bring Kargryx to attack the humans. There was a risk, since she was a Champion of Aurena and people might know her real enemy, but he was ready to gamble on matters to achieve his goals. Why not kill her, Lord Pride?! Lust demanded to know with an empty-looking stare. You are the closest to her, right? Why not stop her now if she is such a threat? However, the implications behind her words only angered the prince. Lust, hold your tongue. Do not order me around. Aura couldnt be transmitted through the aberration, as such, his intimation attempt failed. However, everybody but Lust understood how Pride could act in such a time. As the most prideful demonkin, he loathed people looking down on him. I will deal with her once I am sure we have the power to kill Eltharion and his wives. Envys decision to kill her was a mistake, something that could have ended terribly. His silence is, thankfully, a wee surprise from his usual paranoia, Pride answered in a forceful tone. He thought his cover would be unmasked by her, but now his rash actions only gave him just what he feared. He tempted fate, and was beaten by it. BoleTaria can only win by doing what we always have done! Relying on our expertise and controlling everything from the shadows, Greed answered, causing Wrath to let out a dismissive grunt. Very well, then we shall do just that. Continue our original n. I shall have the dwarves make our dragon killer. Gahaha! Gluttony bellowed out a deepugh. Good! Pride, what do you need me to do? Should I send those heroes to do our job for us? No. Do not. We already lost two parties of those otherworldly brats to that Champion. We cannot risk her dispelling their marks, Pride denied, referring to the unique skills the demonkins gave the students when they were first summoned. Keep them in the Empire, have them continue their actions. The more they are trusted, the more it will hurt when they fall and break it. He then looked over at Wrath and Sloth, but didnt say anything as even Pride couldnt say much in the face of the Warlord of Destruction and the Erudite of Inventions. They knew what they had to do. He could sympathize with their pride in their own works. The Evidian desert will be ours, yet, Wrath announced before his aberration dimmed. I shall try to get that tonic finished, Sloth stated before falling asleep on the table. With Gluttony and Greed also signing off, Pride then looked over at Lust. Do not depart. Pah! A hedonist does what she wants, Lord Pride! The Prince of Lust stomped out of the room, leaving Pride to sigh deeply. He shook his head, already epting that he couldnt convince a Prince to forgo their desires. It was sinful. We cannot lose even more of you. You, VifiYok, and USkaie. You are all part of the next generation, to see a world blessed by the Edjurl Gods How is being born in this world a gift? False Goddess, Aurena, what more will you do to torment us? The weak should keep attracting the weak! That dragon of yours will die to show you where your ce is! He then turned to the only person who hadnt spoken yet, noticing how his feeble body was slowly dposing. [We need to elect a new king soon ] You didnt write it? Nope! The girl standing before Light shook her head, before she had to correct her purple tinted green hair. She then adjusted the sunsses on her head, making sure it didnt fall down. The Church just got some information and they wanted to add their section into it. Couldnt really say no, right? Just cause I brought newspapers and proper media to this world doesnt mean I own it. Light couldnt believe it. Up until now, he had been away from the rest of the students who came to the Empire with him. He had to fulfill his part of the deal with the Yanderu Eluseuss, which meant training, as he needed to be strong enough to control his future gang. As such, he hadnt witnessed the creation of the first Peolyncian newspaper nor was he there when it was first published. He only learned about everything today, about a week after it first came out. He couldnt believe how it demonized the dragon girl he wanted to ally himself with, to the point he thought this was a trick from the Yanderus number one. Suffice to say, it was even more surprising this information came from the Church, of all ces. What are the demonkins nning? He wondered, but couldnt say it outloud since the walls had ears and the students outside of his party were mingling around the church people a bit too much. They didnt know the demonkins were controlling them, and he couldnt risk them not trusting him. Yuuko-san, how can you be so sure this information is valid? Why would a dragon lead an army of goblins and orcs? Light asked, trying to get some more information from her, however, she just shrugged. Yuuko Takeshita, that was the name of the fashionable girl in front of Light. Also known as Magic Breaker by the church due to her unique skill, Yuuko was not only thest of the five known party leaders of the students, but she was also the best counter the students had against any magic users. Although not exactly in love with fighting, she was still an importantbatant for the student group, in addition to being the creator of the recent newspaper. If marketing or social media presence was what you wanted, you went to Yuuko. Hey, Im a fan of non-fake news as anybody else, but its not like I can just whip out my journalist skills, alright? Im a content creator, not a detective. Even if we cant trust the church 100%, saying no to them will just make them angry, the girl turned back to her desk, checking on the piece of paper she was writing on. Do you know how long it took to persuade the emperor and the cardinal to give me the funds to make paper? To make the printing machine? It took my party such a long time to get the machinery to work, and youre telling me to potentially risk having it all taken away? Hell no! Come on,working. Shouldve known it, Lawyer boy. Light stayed silent, ying with the newspaper on the table, before approaching it in a different manner. Any luck with your whole video creating career? Hearing him ask her that, Yuukas shoulders slumped and she let her face rest on the table, looking dejected. Nope. I cant figure all this manatech things out at all, and none of us have an engineering background. Only way we knew about the print machine was cause of Senseis lessons. Maybe that creep Daichi figured something out since hes a tech boy, but who knows? Yuuka was, as she mentioned, a content creator and streamer. She knew the importance of modern media, to the point she invented printing and paper just so she could do something she wanted. It took her a long while to gain the funds needed for her to experiment ever since shended in the Empire, and now she was aiming for video streaming even if the concept of the inte was apletely foreign topic in this world. Just think about it! Aiko, dancing on her stage, cheering for her fans! Ooooh, what about streaming her music to the entire Empire! She can go full-on idol mode in this world if we can just invent some sorta video capture! Or music capture! Arck, but none of the artificers in the Empire understand what I say! Some have the talents, but none understand what I want! Its soooooooo frustrating! Aiko Hasebe, the other saint candidate after Asaka, although, at this point she was the only saint candidate, considering Asaka was taken in by Ilsaphone as a Saintess. She was also a close friend to Tatsuya and Kyouya when they were all stuck in Aureolis. Who would have known this girl would have made herself a career as an idol in the Empire? Its propaganda. However, despite Yuukas positive imagination, Light had to settle her back to reality. The Church wanted her to promote herself as a saint, and that was all you girls could think of. I know youre her producer, but you dont need to make it seem like shes doing this for herself. But shes enjoying it, Light! Thats the important part! Why cant you be happy? Who cares if the church is spinning us around, or whatever they are hiding. At the moment, we have nobody else to rely on. We could have, if you hadnt given the church the chance to demonize her. Light shook his head, exasperated by his fellow students naive thinking. He felt too frustrated after the whole idol talk, to the point he was getting a headache, again. He turned away, having heard enough, which irritated Yuuka even further. Jeez,e on dream a little, would you? Instead of trying to act like youre some brilliantwyer like your father, how about you just settle down? You cant bring those corrupt nobles to justice for what they did. To the humans here, beastmen are nothing but animals. They even treat the human ves terribly. Not to mention everything else The students stay in Riekwelst, the capital of the Folschreck Empire, hadnt always been a pleasant one. They had to mostly deal with nobles, but they also worked as adventurers to get to know people better. They had seen both the good and bad side of the Empire, the Bulwark of the human race. Somebody has to do it. If we ignore everything, justice will just die out. No, itll just mix around until it festers like a gue upon the stem. The Lycerepth are a prime example of this. He couldnt hold those words in after how he saw the religious police of the Empire conduct themselves against religious freedom. What else can I do? It wasnt just the situation in the Empire, but also the fact he knew the demonkins were behind them being in Peolynca, not Aurena. He feltpelled to help out the Yanderu to gamble on the fact the crimson dragon in Peolynca was a benevolent one, just as Eithalr had told him. He felt like a fish in a pond, too weak to defend himself against the creatures trying to eat him up. But Yuuka couldnt understand this. She thought Light was just a stressed out student with lofty ideals, too out of his element. Hey, I know you hate your father, but you cant just strawman the people here in your personal quest. How about you go listen to Aikos second concert? Let the music Let the music heal my soul, I know that already. But, I dont need idols to give me dreams, or even give me some fantasy. He opened the door. Lets not talk about idols, again. I hate them. He stepped outside the room and left Yuuka to finish the second volume of the Imperial News Weekly. He walked through the doorway back into his room, thinking about everything that had happened and how much he still didnt know. He considered leaving the Empire to actually understand everything. He wanted to know more to execute his future ns and ambitions. However, could he actually leave the corruption to fester in the Empire? Shouldnt he try his best to overhaul the judicial system? A trial should be reasoned with facts, not have religion influence the biases of everybody. At least, that was what he believed but in the religious empire, his words would be nothing more than sphemy. Not now. I need to be much stronger. Strength is the first thing I need. I needUrgh. He remembered his fathers face. Those judging, hawk-like eyes preying on his mind and confidence. He felt ill knowing in his youth he once looked up to this man, to the point he tried to mimic how he carried himself and general behavior. The most corrupt attorney he ever knew, and the worst prosecutor Japan ever had, not because he was ipetent, but because he was too good. He didnt want to end up like him after he attended high school. He wanted to bring him down but he knew that, outside of school, he was nothing. He was not as good as his father, nor did he have the outrageousworking skills his father had. Suffice to say, unless he became the valedictorian of his college, one his father would choose for him, he would also inherit nothing from him. He didnt even have any wealth. Light felt lost on Earth, and as such, found a new goal on Peolynca. If he couldnt beat his father, then he just had to be better eventually. That was why he intended to overhaul the justice system here on Peolynca. Even inside this castle, he saw maids pocketing money they received from random servants they snuck out to see to share some gossip they heard while cleaning. He saw dark figures running around in the night, blending themselves as best as they could into the night while using dark magic, a frowned upon element by the church, trying to monitor the students. Not to mention how a guard was currently dragging a katzune ve into a nearby shack, angry the beastman stood in the way of their patrol route. Light thought he had to do something. Champion candidate Light. However, his thoughts ended the moment he reached the front of his room, where he saw not only Saintess Fleindia, the Saintess the church attached to him as a monitor, but also his guardian knight Royce Albert Loucestro along with another person. The third was someone in a spectacr set of knights armor, literally screaming he was more important than the two people he knew. As the man pulled off his helmet, he revealed himself to be a young man in his thirties. The way he swayed his medium-long hair and how he smiled gave Light the impression he was a narcissist. It seemed he wanted to give a perfect impression, not to mention how he was eyeing Saintess Fleindia with the look of a casanova. Lautrex von Cashim, Hand of Heaven. Well met, Champion candidate. The man introduced himself, as did Light in return, before the student questioned why the Hand came to see him. I havee to personally hand you direct orders from the pope, well, His Holy Excellency, more like it, but His Holy Excellency gets his orders directly from the pope. Haha, I apologize for myck of detail. I am just so enamored by the mission I was given as His Holy Excellency''s royal guard! A job worthy of a Hand of Heaven! Oh gods, he loves the sound of his own voice. May I receive these orders? Light pushed the conversation forward before Lautrex kept derailing the conversation. Yes, of course, good sir! The knight pumped his fist up, even to the point he was posing to show off his hair and smile. Light did his best to keep himselfposed, before the knight finally continued. Ahem, as the pope ordered, we are to destroy and y the dragon beast haunting his dreams. Wait, y!? Light became agitated when he heard that word. The newspaper said we had to capture her! That was what the Holy Emperor ordered! Haha, rightfully so, but it seemed like this notice came directly from the pope, it even has his signature and sigil. That crimson dragon mentioned in the newspaper? Not only are dragonyers currently being recruited, but His Holy Excellency wants all you heroes to explore the world a bit, so he is sending you out to y your first dragon. Exciting, no? Right out of the fables! And, dont worry, for I, a Hand of Heaven, shall apany you! Curse you, world, but I will take this chance to speak to her! Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, I aming! Chapter 377: Obsidian Trap. Chapter 377: Obsidian Trap. Train, iing! Make clear at boarding tform zero! VIP, iing! The station announcer bellowed through a metal-square microphone, transferring her voice through metal pipes to resound throughout the station. The train station in Gazahan-Orn was one of the smaller ones, due to the hold being primarily a mining city. Still, even if the city wasnt visited often by tourists, merchants, or adventurers, the ores, coal, and gemstones were great export goods, keeping the hold financially steady. Not to mention there was also the Luedbrumdar n, famed for their cksmiths quality Although, that wasnt an umon statement for dwarves. However, strangely, today was different. As the train stopped at the station tform, echoing its creaking wheels along the metal rails as blue seams lit up, filled to the brim with mana, dwarven spectators got curious. They watched as a single dwarven adventurer exited from one of the grey lotive-like trainsmuter cars, along with a few miners. Some were interested in the adventurers sharp look, fierce demeanor, and beastman-like eyes. They quickly recognized the man as a dwarf-beastman hybrid from the ws and fangs once he yawned. The dwarven artificers and train engineers immediately took notice of the quality of his equipment, despite the rust andck of stylistic designs. From the scars and knicks on it, they knew he was a veteran fighter. However, their attention was immediately taken away when the VIP came out of the sharp-nose train head. An Inko woman with long brown hair in a beige-pink gemstone-patterned kimono with a fur coat came out after multiple hand-maidens and four dwarven earthshakers and two samurais. The woman had her back-length hair entirely petrified, out of the roots on her scalp, where she was wearing a crown adorned with multiple red gems. H-High Queen Tragaya! This was the Ankoran Queen of the dwarves of Ankor-Nazta, wife of the Ankoran King and current ruler. Outside of that role, she was also an elder of the Council of Wisewoman, a group of hold queens and n matriarchs tasked to advise their husbands or siblings, while also acting as a facilitator between royalty and the Church of Crustacia. As the spectators noticed their high queen, they all bowed except for a few who slipped out of the station. High Queen Tragaya waved at her subjects as she moved through the station, only to be greeted by the Gazahan-Orn hold king Ulshuk, his wife, another member of the Council, and the n leader of the Luedbrumdar, Maagneil. Ankoran Queen. The three most important figures of the hold bowed in respect, weing their queen with slightly visible trepidation. You may rise, the gentle-voiced queen ordered, allowing the three to rise before Tragaya looked over to the hold queen. Kings spoke to kings, queens to queens, wisewoman to wisewoman. At least, that was the etiquette if it was possible. My queen, it is good to see you well. I hope you had a good trip. Standard greetings came out first as the two queens conversed andplimented each others appearance, before it was time to get down to business. We read the Ankoran Kings letter. Certainly a surprising visit, no? Aye, Queen Bashira, but our ears have heard notice of something happening four days ago. Some sort of attack? After some discussion, my husband and I thought it prudent to investigate, see if you need anything. Honestly, that husband of mine is probably just ted to finally get out of the pce. Eager-footed, as always. The high queen then turned to the hold king, gazing into the mans dted eyes, noticing his shaking hands andck of sleep. I do apologize, though. My husband will be arriving soon, King Ulshuk, but he will be dyed due to his work. The king shook his head, bellowing out augh in an attempt to hide his nervousness. Nonsense, my Queen! We can wait, of course, gahaha! We can just take this opportunity to celebrate two feasts, no? Wonderful, I say! We shall serve you the best beer and meat pies we have! Tragaya smiled. Wonderful. Queen Bashira, I shall be asking a few questions here and there about the idents, but let us visit the Church and speak. I need to inform you of a few changes. And, Lord Maagneil, right? Maagneil bowed, closing his erged eye as he responded, Yes, my Queen. The ident involved your n, correct? You shall inform me much. The wisewomans eyes shimmered for a moment, silencing all three of her guest givers. Yes, my Queen. And so, with her entourage of bodyguards and handmaidens, the High Queen of Ankor-Nazta was led through the streets for her inspection, allowing her to take in the gossip and noise of this small hold. There were some who showed her reverence, while others greeted her quickly before returning to their task or food. Unlike most societies with a caste system, the need to show exaggerated reverence to a noble or lord was unnecessary outside of simple respect. After all, the Church of Crustacia, the national religion of the dwarves of Ankor-Nazta encouraged simple worship. As long as you gave Goddess Crustacia your respect and dedicate your work and even feast in her name, it was sufficient. There was no need to visit and pray in churches if one didnt wish to, which also influenced how dwarves interacted with their royalty. Then again, this attitude was also a remnant of the past. Born from the earth through the powers of the earth elemental emperor, one of the old gods of Peolynca before the Origin Gods arrived, dwarves were hardy and stubborn like rock. Old and mulish, dwarves didnt live as long as elves or the dragonkins, but they had a far longer lifespan than humans. Although inventive, driven by their strong pride to stay on the cutting edge of the technological race, dwarves could also be a hindrance to themselves due to their greed and, ironically, fear of change. Meaning, many of their current customs were simr to the past. An important foundation of dwarven culture were the guilds, even when the first dwarven settlements were founded.. A fact the Ankoran Queen knew precisely as she visited them, asking questions of what had happened four days ago when Hestia andpany rescued their friends. In pursuit of the truth, she drove many in a corner to see how they reacted. Guilds, associations created around workers, artisans, and merchants for a specific trade, were important pirs of a citys economy. Given some authority through the citys monarch or government, guilds were able to control the flow of trade and work, maintaining it for the city or town for personal gain. They were a method to enforce copyright to prevent low-quality knock-offs, protecting the vested interests of the people involved. However, at the same time, guilds forced most to join them if they wished to sell or work in the local area. You could only ept Quests and receive the rewards if you were a member of one of the adventurer guilds, you could only sell your products if you joined the merchant guild, and you were only allowed to work as a professional craftsman if you registered yourself with one of the local artisan guilds. In essence, guilds preventedpetition outside of vested interests between two simr, but different, guildsfor example, between a parchment and paper guild. Still, as one was part of a guild, it was also the duty of each member to enforce and hold others to a standard of quality. For a failure would also bring down the prestige of the guild. In theory, that meant quality could be assured. I had heard from merchants that the quality of products had sunk after the Luedbrumdar fiasco with smithmaster Grimnir and manatechnician Broggart, the Queen began as she inspected a piece of armor, unnerving her guest giver and the workers in the smithy. One of her goals as an inspector was to assure the guilds worked as intended. However, it seemed like that was a lie. Wonderful work. She handed the armor back to the smith, causing him to bellow out a cackle, thanking the queen for her praise. Hearing the Ankoran Queenplimenting his work was a huge honor, as every smith dreamed of having their work used by professionals. Being in the grace of a queen assured his ability to promote his work in the future, aside from bringing prestige to his local guild. Every society had guilds of some kind, from the draconds of Loatryx, to the deep forests of Sariel, and even in the mountainousndscape of BoleTaria. However, none had such a strong guild culture than the dwarves of Ankor-Nazta. To be part of a guild was an honor, while being exiled or fired by one could be described as a great shame, to the point others could shame you. While some rules could be overlooked in human guilds, depending on the situation, simr ones would be heavily enforced by the dwarves. As such, if you were guildless, you were essentially jobless. However, if a guild member were to receive recognition, that would be a reason for the guild to sponsor the elongation of their crustlockrock hair. This system of theirs was also a reason for the dwarfs continued ingenuity, forpetition between artisans, workers, and merchants drove the economy of the dwarves. Aside from being the main regtors of the Davi, the universal currency of Peolynca, dwarves also had a hand with trading with practically most of the races, aside from the saurians of Aelozonia and the demonkins of BoleTaria. Their love for money would allow their manatech to spread to every corner of Altrust. So, why were their actions contrasted with this ideal? Why did the Blei followers forbid advancements like the gun? What made the dwarves so conservative? Their fear of advancing their society? It was essentially due to their guild system and their strong honor. Whenever a new trade or tech was discovered, a new guild had to be made unless they ovepped with a current one. A new type of manatechmp? No problem, just add it to themp guild. However, what about a new industry created around a new type of artificer technique involving a specific kind of ore or material? Make a new guild. What would happen if this new technique were better than the current, although established and epted method? Well, this was where thepetition came from. Older and beloved guilds had more supporters due to a dwarfs honor and customer loyalty, whereas upstarts would be looked down upon for disrupting the bnce and making people jobless. It was a constant battle between the old and new, but despite all of it, the dwarves still continued to advance even if one could call it slow. Nothing of that sort here. Everything looks good enough, and it seemed like most had forgotten what happened four days ago. Like an afterthought Hopefully, Fugnarus can find something. Then again, I should assert myself. As a member of the Kongun, I do have a duty to otherworlders. The Kongun na royal n with a king voted into bing the current Ankoran King. However, aside from this, they were also known for being the n of the Revolution QueenDravlia Kongun, also known by her divine name of Chihiro. An otherworlder and reincarnator, brought to this world by an Origin Goddess simr to Hestia. Born into this world with her memories of her past life on Earth, Dravlia was responsible for the Golden Age of Crustacia. A renaissance for the Church of Crustacia, which allowed the goddess to gain enough fame and followers to move from fourth to third in the strength ranking, beating Marsven. Strangely, though, she wasnt exactlymanded by Crustacia to do so. Born as royalty and marked by Crustacia, Dravlia actually used the wealth of her family for her selfish desires to improve her own living condition by creating and inventing almost to the point of insanity. As a princess, she didnt need to worry much about her lifestyle. While it was possible for both male and female royalty to be a hold king or queen, it was usually reserved for the men due to a difference in childhood upbringing. Boys were groomed to lead by example, going through life as lowly workers, disciplined as warriors, and forced to create and sell like the artisans and merchants which held dwarven society up. This created worthy heirs for the crown, as every royal n wished to one day receive the honor to lead all dwarven hold rulers as the Ankoran King or Queenthe high ruler with the honor to relocate themselves in the pce of Inkoran-Tazul, the capital of Ankor-Nazta. On the other hand, girls were prepared to join the Council of Wisewoman, an order of queens and matriarchs to act as their husbands or siblings advisors and voice of reason. They were also the second highest authority within the Church of Crustacia, to the point their word could have more weightpared to their male counterpoint. As such, their childhood involved learning and bing wise, gathering knowledge and experience to aid others. However, Dravlia was different. Written in her biography, left unfinished due to her untimely demise to a chronic illness, she recalled her life on Earth. Of her time as a student forced by her parents to study and grow into a good housewife, or how she severed her ties from them to pursue her passion in the wake of growing industrial and information technology fields, or how she loved the westernization of Japanese music. She broke from the tradition of a dwarven princess while hiding her reincarnator title from everyone but her father, mother, and caretaker. She aimed to be neither a queen, nor a wisewoman. She just wanted to create a life for herself, simr to her old one, to the point she spread her interest in music, her idolization of the Japanese warlord Oda Nobunaga, and a fantasized samurai culture. This was the Revolution Queen, a moniker she earned after pushing her creations despite the constant nagging andints of the many guilds. Beloved and idolized by many today, she was in truth hated by those same guilds during her lifetime. The few longbeards, older dwarves with long beards, who knew her and were still alive today could only throw insults at her, despite her apotheosis. In fact, her role in dwarven society shed with the second most important god in the Earth PantheonBlei, the God of cksmithing and Searing Volcanoes. Dravlia, now under the Divine name of Chihiro, went against his ideals as a dwarven god who promoted traditional living and culture. As such, the dwarves prayed to her as the Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition. A god who guided many cksmiths for over 2000 years versus a young goddess who only ascended 200 years ago. History repeated itself, for the dwarves once had to choose between the Earth Elemental Emperor who created them, or the Origin Goddess of Earth who descended before them one day. Did the dwarves learn? No. For after Chihiros mortal death, many of her inventions and creations were made tabooed and hidden away under the excuse of Blei forbidding them. And, while true since Blei did dislike Chihiro, it was simply a guess from Bleis blessed, interpreted from his fragmented messages. While not every creation of Chihiro was taken away, as many had integrated themselves into daily life like the train, minecart transportation system, and the bushido code, other blueprints like the gun were deemed too dangerous and different. Ironic, as dwarven smiths created the warhammer mana cannon from the remains of Castle Fatalisa after Yeostar destroyed it during the demon war. It was a renaissance of Bleis ideology, in a way, as dwarven ingenuity slowed down drastically after Dravlias lifetime. Money and tradition spoke louder, after all, and constant inventions would only destroy the old order. People simply didnt want everything to change, they didnt want their life to be uprooted so suddenly, even in the name of advancement. Faith in Blei grew, and so people like Broggart, Grimnirs cousin, were simply undesirable. Then again, being unable to control their feelings and desire to the point they broke a taboo, maybe that lifestyle wasnt worth defending. But, if honor and pride was dialed to the extreme, to the point they prick the feet of a dragon by endangering her friends, what would the dwarves say? Would they side with those they trusted, or would they side with what was just? Hmm. Four more days had passed, a total of eight days had gone by since Hestias visit. Maagneil and the hold king noticed this problem, as both had expected her to appear sooner orter. They had readied themselves for a fight, wanting to kick out the fierce dragon princess for what she did. Maagneil expected revenge for what he did to Grimnir and her friends, while the hold king, Ulshuk, worried for his crown. The king, despite his royal peerage, had effectively less power and influence than the Luedbrumdar n. Built upon the citizens love for Broggart and his constant inventions and wish to improve the hold, the Luedbrumdar n had done whatever they could to improve their standings with trade, training more artisans, and building up a military force. This had earned the current leader immense bargaining power. Responsible for the majority of the holds wealth, the Luedbrumdar n essentially had the hold king wrapped around their hands. In particr, the arrest of the students wasnt ordered by the king, but was an emotional act by his guards, egged on by the Luedbrumdar n. The king didnt even have any power over his soldiers, as the vast majority loved the n more than they were loyal to the king. For all that he aplished, Maagneil showered attention on his son Broggart even as he neglected his second son, Darlion. Even before Broggart was born, the once young n leader Maagneil had attempted everything to im the hold. He didnt want to be king, but he wanted his n to reign over it. He didnt want the responsibilities of a hold king, but he yearned for the respect simr to one. And that was what his talented, but problematic, first son brought him. Although he was jealous of Broggarts ability to captivate people with his inventions and attitude, he appreciated him for his contribution to the n. Still, there were many times they shed, as Broggart refused to be the next n lead, forcing the aging Maagneil to direct his attention to his second son as the substitute. He believed Broggart only needed to outgrow the fantasy of Chihiro, that he would soon realize how Blei was the correct god for him. Unfortunately, his hopes shattered when the Kongun n and the current Ankoran King used his son and his nephew Grimnir of trespassing into the taboo location of Chihiros old workshop where her old and forbidden blueprints were stored. Grimnir lost his [cksmiths Eyes], losing favor with Blei, meaning everything was true. Grimnir took my son away. Forced to act as the n leader and a follower of Blei, he had to exile the two to keep his position. His second son Darlion cheered, as he had always been jealous of his older brother. Maagneil, driven by pressure of losing his only capable heir and the fact this might mean he could lose the favor he built up all this time, started to turn more aggressive. He drove the hold kings to depend on him even further as well as forced his son to go through inhumane training to be not only a capable cksmith, but also a warrior. He thought he could salvage everything but he understood when Grimnir sent Broggarts corpse back to him that he dearly missed his first son. Grimnir Griiiiiimniiiiiiiir! May Kronnaz destroy your soul! Let Ilsaphone feast on its remains! This was how Maagneil had changed from his image of a capable and intelligent leader to a gloomy dwarf with an intimidating big eye. This was how he was connected to the hold king. Now, both had to survive a storm. The storm of having the Ankoran Queen under their nose, investigating everything. This time, they could not use brute force or their influence to get themselves through a problem. Even then, when they did so against Daichi and the students, they only got themselves in trouble against the third dragon princess herself. Maagneil, driven by his sheer hatred for his nephew, epted Grimnirs challenge to acquire Broggarts workshop as an act of revenge. He wanted to humiliate Grimnir for taking away his son, for not protecting him and letting him die. He also wanted to show that the Luedbrumdar n under his new control was better than the past golden age, and that the smiths he trained were better than not only Grimnir, but also his own son Broggart. This was his chance to tell the world how he didnt need Grimnir and Broggart to make his n sessful. However, what happened? Not only did he lose to Grimnir, he lost against a piece of armor he had never seen before. He wanted to use him of cheating so badly, but that would only make him seem pitiful in the eyes of the entire hold. As such, he went back on the deal, using wording to swindle himself through and challenge him once again, this time, so he could find a way to defeat him. It was to give himself a chance to get revenge. Unfortunately, his youngest son got himself into a fight with Daichi. At first, he thought this was a boon, he could just get rid of Grimnirs support cast in this manner, but he had never expected the students to defend their friends freedom despite the clear-and-dry situation. In dwarven society, if somebody else burned or cut anothers beard or crust-lock off without proper justification, that was a crime. Now, their actions had led them here. The hold king took a small ss of purple liquid from his pocket and poured it into a metal ball. He then attached the ball on a mouth mask, designed to help Inko miners breathe in the depths of a mine. Once he lit up a small fire to burn it up, the king took in the fumes, enjoying it and calming down his jittering hands. Ooooooh he groaned in relief. Thank you thest dosage was a long time ago. Maagneil stared at the hold king, smirking for a moment as he once again asserted his authority over his king. The purple fluid he got from one of his connections allowed the n leader to control the king even further. Drug usage, aside from harmful ones, was generally not frowned upon. Smoking, alcohol, and essence smelling were all epted as part of a hard workers recreation. As long as one didnt indulge in substances harmful or altered ones body and mind, then it was mostly allowed. So, Maagneil, have you heard of anything? Grimnir and his princess couldnt just have disappeared, right? the hold king asked, having regained some form of regality after smoking the unknown drug. Still trapped inside that dungeon, nowhere to be found. I have the whole ce watched by my guards, they aint getting out of that ce without me knowing. Even got measures up against dark spells. The two were convinced Hestia and her group were still stuck inside the dungeon, as they did not know about the [Room] runes. No, Maagneil had heard about the portal when Hestia, Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Shay first entered the hold from the Edgesworn grunts. Since he knew the students were void-touched, he understood they could use space-time magic. However, what he didnt understand, nor could he imagine, were the possible applications of the magic. A dwarfs inability to cast magic meant dwarven magic education was abysmal, meaning he didnt know about [Room]. He knew they managed to open up a portal, but Maagneil just couldnt imagine anybody opening up portals and traveling through checkpoints to different locals, outside of maybe the gods. This creative failure meant he couldnt understand the intricacies of what was happening, but his instincts told him something was off. Why was the Ankoran Queen still around? Where was the Ankoran King? He was supposed to have arrived already, but he was nowhere to be found. If the Queen knew something, why hadnt she directly confronted Maagneil on it? The n leader was confused and anxious. He wanted Hestia to finally show up so he could challenge whatever she threw at him. He had everything prepared, from documents to witnesses. Even if Grimnir and the dragon princess were to fight him through the Ankoran King, he could defend himself, and even reverse it on them. He was confident he could win. As such, after taking their time to talk about everything, the hold king suggested they take a stroll to calm down. Ulshuk was dragged into this mess by his subordinates, but he couldnt punish them since they supported the Luedbrumdar ns safety. He didnt have their loyalty now, and he would not gain that loyalty if he were to raise his hand. As such, all he could do was to help Maagneil to save his own hide. His wife was stalling the Ankoran Queen, for she knew, if the crime were to be revealed, she would be punished, too. It was the responsibility of the wisewoman, the queen, to prevent such problems from urring. Bang! Hmm? Both men stopped as they suddenly heard the sound of a loud bang, drawing their heads towards a group of people walking together on a side street. They looked through the alleyway, noticing among some of the normal dwarves were a few BeatsNRock followers. Damn, rockers Maagneil frowned as he remembered Rosserto, the leader of a Quarry Beats band called Punker Paradise. The n leader despised the loud screaming, focused more on the volume of the voice and instruments instead of the rhythmic beating of a well-known miner shanties. He cursed Chihiro silently for introducing the Quarry Beats, the BeatsNRock, to the world, finding it a perturbing evolution of a normal miner shanties. It enraged him even further when he remembered how Rosserto had aided the dragon princess in the rescue of the students and Grimnir. The man was tried, but his crime and resulting punishment were minor, as nobody could pin anything more severe than disturbing public order. He was recently released, so Maagneil assumed Rosserto was performing again. However, as he was shaking his head and turned away, the music yed again, but it was unexpectedly quite soft. There was still the drumming and electric string picking he hated, but it actually felt pleasant in his ear. Although, the moment the drum banging continued as it built up towards a climax, Maagneil scoffed, chiding himself for liking it for a moment. Still, Maagneils and the hold kings interest was piqued. With their guards, they walked with the crowd, until their eyes widened as they noticed people entering through a door. There, they peeked at the sight of something simr to a portal gateway. They charged through the crowd, pushing people aside as they made in front of it. The loudining of the dwarves was quickly ignored as they opened the door, only to be stunned as they saw onyx-glistening stone covering the floor. They stepped in, touched it, only to confirm it was obsidian. They looked around this waiting room before they followed towards the song of music with the rest of the guests in this weird ce. They told their guards to keep their guards up, while they pulled out their weapons and readied their runes. No dwarven warrior worthy of their crustlocks would leave their house without their equipment. However, when Maagneil entered through the second door, he thought an erged eye would pop out of its socket as he gazed around him. Obsidian; everything before him was made from obsidian. At the same time, the ce was humongous, to the point he couldnt help but feel like an ant before this grand cavern. There was barely any light, only a single spotlight in the middle of the ce with a few colorful sparkles here and there. He stared, unbelieving how he saw not only humans but beastmen gathering on the opposite side of where he was. The dwarves around him gathered around areas where seats were ced, in addition to a few stalls manned by humans, selling what looked like baked pastries. Pastries he never saw before, although he was more of a noodle man, himself. Urgh! Finally, though, his eye widened to the point he could physically feel it nudge out of its socket. He groaned, feeling the pain but being unable to close his eyes. He pulled out a handkerchief, slowly pushing in the widened left eye back in ce. Our work upon we stake our life With one chance to fulfill A misfortune, taketh it all away How we cry for deaths will Ukrak! he cried out as he heard that soft, angelic voice sing, only to have his eye nearly pop out again! He couldnt stop, everything that was happening was giving him nothing but a terrible premonition! [Music Resonation]?! He heard the Divine System speak in his mind, informing him of an unknown status effect. His confusion dyed his thinking, only for the hold king to pull the cowering dwarf up, pointing at the singr lit up location in the middle of this cavern. There, he saw not only one, but two of the people he didnt want to meet again. One was a dragonewt girl with crimson hair dressed in a ck-white, frilly dress, wearing ck and red make-up to entuate her slit eyes and lips. The other was a dwarf with an axe-head guitar, ying along three other dwarves to apany the girl as she sang. And all thats left: an unfinished work With nothing for you to remember But will that reallyy me to rest? Enough I say, I shall grab on thisst ember Strangely, even from here, he could hear her voice and the music clearly. In fact, it was neither loud nor silent, it was just perfect. The soft rocker music went well with the girls high-pitched voice, giving it a perfect harmony the dwarf had never really experienced before. In fact, most dwarves would never listen to such music. To them, this was too human, or elven but the gravitas of the lyrics Reincarnation, I take my second chance I cant give up, nothing to do but advance Even if I forget it all, my soul will continue my prance It waspelling. She sang each word slow enough for a first time listener to listen, and while she did raise her voice here and there, it never went overboard like the BeatsNRock of the Punker Paradise. However, just like their songs, this one delivered a strong, realistic message, instead of how most miner shanties were meant to keep morale up. I feel drawn in! Fuck! Men! Maagneil shouted as he finally shook off the confusion, raising his hand up to get the attention of not only his guard but the hold kings guards. Capture that dragonewt! Shes the dragon princess! Even if he had never seen Hestias dragonewt form before, he could guess very well from her crimson hair and scales. He had heard her description from his subordinates already. Without dy, the bodyguards raised their weapons, annoying the hold king as his soldiers were listening to Maagneill. They slowly made their way as the dwarves around themined, nearly throwing their food and drinks at them, before they noticed it was the Luedbrumdar n leader and their hold king. None wanted to stop them any longer outside of a single adventurer. Out of the way, vagrant! one of the guards, a samurai ordered as he stared down the beastman-dwarf, however, the dwarf in question simply shook his head. As such, the vagrant aimed his de at the man. This is an obstruction of justice in the name of the hold king of Gazahan-Orn! Ya will move, or I will cut ya down and slog you into a cell! Beat it! I refuse. The adventurers eyes then widened as he released his aura, stifling the guards, causing them to take steps back, as they couldnt breathe under the pressure. Maagneil and Ulshuk felt the intensity too, but while Maagneil was confused at who this person was, Ulshuks eyes widened as his mouth fell agape. As royalty, he knew very well what this aura was. After all, he had the same one. The moment he realized this, he stared into the dwarf hybrids eyes, only to remember where he had seen them before. H-High King?! the hold king shouted as he fell onto his butt, sweating profusely as he shivered like a scared child. N-No, no, no, no, no! What?! Maagneil bellowed inside his mind, staring down this adventurer from top to bottom. To him, he looked like nothing but an adventurer. To most dwarves, they might know they had a high king, but most had never seen him before if they never visited the capital of the Kongun ns home hold. Maagneil, even though he usually visited the capital for business, rarely ever got the chance to see the Ankoran King in person. The same applied to his wife. However, Ulshuk knew. He knew, alright. He had seen his high king multiple times for feasts, not to mention, he voted the man into office! How could he not know his king was born from a pantherae womana panther beastman. This knowledge cursed him, as he tried to stumble back on his feet to flee, only for his heart to drop. There, in front of him, was not only his wife, but also the Ankoran Queen. His wife, crestfallen, while the high queen stared down at him as if he was nothing but filth. She then turned her face up, smiling as she looked at her husband. Had ya fun, bubby? Aye, me love. Feels good to act and be treated like some wanderer, again. The soba and noodle soups taste far better when the chefs aint scared theyll burn ya tongue. The wisewoman nodded in satisfaction, d to hear her rowdy husband managed to have his fun. She then turned back to the hold king, her business far from done. Hold King Ulshuk, I will have you stay here with me. We have much to talk about. And, Maagneil, I advise you to listen to our dignified youngss sing. She has something to say. So listen well, let those tears dry for me Understand my wish, let those tears dry for me Time will continue on, live for my memories Maagneil turned around as the song ended, followed by the wild pping and cheering from the human-beastman side opposite of his, while the dwarves on his side bellowed out Encore! and Rocks on, beatles! They were filling this whole cavern in wild chanting, with some of them calling out the singers name. Hestia. Thank you, everybody! the crimson-haired girl called out. Wee, wee to the Obsidian Orchestra, my grand stage from which I sing and dance for all of you! Today, leave your stress and worries outside this subspace, and allow yourself to submerge your soul with my songs! Let yourself dream and release the wild fire inside you! Woooooooooooo! Even wilder chanting erupted. Please, not just me! A grand apuse to my cob partners, Punker Paradise! Wraaaaahaaaaaaha! Rossert on the guitar yed a small solo as heughed, arching his body back in a pose. This immediately caused his fans to follow up, copying his exact movement to the tee. Once themotion calmed down as the girl and rockers gestured for them to quiet down, the girl then moved towards the direction of the dwarves she was singing for the first time. Citizens of Gazahan-Orn, my name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, third dragon princess of Kargryx, and your idol for the day. Thank you very much foring today! Many of the dwarves didnt know Hestia, although some had heard about the tragic news of the eighth dragon childs egg having disappeared. Those who were in the know understood from her statement that she safely made it back, but were confused how she looked like an adolescent despite the news being fromst year. However, what came afterwards shocked people even further. Speaking in Japanese, the girl bowed her body in a 90 degree angle, perfectly mimicking how Chihiro followers would apologize to each other. Moushiwake gozaimasen! (Im sorry) Japanese. To the ears of the many soba and noodle masters, that was without a doubt Japanese. Introduced by the Revolution Queen, noodles made from the dwarven tazlok wheat were a delicacy. Quick and simple, it was perfect for dwarven mining culture, as they could not only hydrate but fill their stomachs up with a savory meal, even in the depths of a mine. As such, to be one, these noodle makers learned Japanese, as that was how the Revolution taught everybody how to make them. Stubborn as always, the dwarves disliked change, and even after 200 years, they kept the old teaching methods as it already worked. Why change when it wasnt broken? So, they knew what she said. Im sorry, but in the most respectful manner possible where she took full responsibility for a wrong. So, they were confused. Why was this girl apologizing? I was the dragon who caused thatmotion eight days ago. I apologize, I admit that wasnt the best manner to conduct myself. Please, may I ask for your forgiveness? Now, the dwarves were even more confused, but before they could respond, Hestia raised her body, dodging their questions and leers by speaking as charismatically as she could. However, I did all of that for a reason, even if it isnt an excuse. I came to the hold to reunite with my friends, but found them tortured to extract information from them by criminals. In a moment of fear, I charged in, trying my best not to unsettle everybody as I rescued them. Still, I scared all of you. For that, I take full responsibility! Her quick and decisive decision took the heat from the many surprised dwarves faces. Her quick answer made it impossible for them toin, but that wasnt where she stopped. As an apology, I wish to entertain you. As you might have already heard, the pastries, beer, and other things you can buy are free of charge! In fact, everybody may partake without paying today! Wooooooooooooooo! Three cheers for Princess Hestia! All is forgiven! Hestia earned their apology although the girl herself was quietly screaming in her head, as she knew how much this entire operation was costing her. She was already poor after buying her [Crystal of the Divine System], but now? Now she was in debt. However, at this very moment, she didnt stop. She couldnt, for the show had to go on even if there was no profit to be made. She darkened the spotlight above her, before letting one light up Maagneil and the other Today, for everybodys entertainment, we wont just have a concert, but also a cksmithing contest! You Gazahan-Orn already know them, but let me introduce them for our guests on the right side! Hestia then pointed at the side of the humans and beastmen, the Artorian, Estralia, and Yeosian side. Griiiimnir! You! Maagneil felt like he was about to explode as the sight of Grimnir came into view. And on the other side, Luedbrumdar ns leader, Maaaaagneil! Grimnir! Grimnir! You hide behind that gal?! Larrunda! Grrrriiiiiiimniiiiiiir! Maagneil had fallen for the obsidian trap. Chapter 378: A Stage of Grudges: Royal Edition. Chapter 378: A Stage of Grudges: Royal Edition. How does one punish a despicable asshole for what he did when the person is both influential and sorta beloved by the people in his city? Not to mentionand very importantlyin a manner that wouldnt make me public enemy number one in the eyes of the city folk? Well, that was the biggest issue in our n to get back at Maagneil, the current n leader of the Luedbrumdar n. Grimnir thought we could talk with the hold king, but here was the thing: I didnt trust the situation. The weird city guards, no punishments on them, no apology, no nothing from the hold king. After the students, Eine, and I spoke about these matters, it became clear we couldnt go with Grimnirs dwarvish n that relied on honor and respect and such. This especially became clear after Tasianna showed me the crowd in Artorias and how they cheered me on and how they refused to believe the lies in the newspaper. It made it clear to me that doing good could benefit you, although I also understood some situations required a stronger hand. Killing and violence shouldnt be overruled, if I wasnt worried about my reputation as an idol. So, that was what got me into this current situation where I was shoutcasting inside my obsidian orchestra, filled to the brim with Artorian, Estralian, and Yeosians to one side, and a good amount of seats full of Gazahan-Orn citizens on the other. This was the result of me questioning myself on how to solve this not only as Hestia the leader of Aurora, but also Hestia the dragon, the idol, and the princess. As such, it took me eight days to finish all this nning. Why? Werent we nning to meet the hold king of Gazahan-Orn and get Grimnir to solve this like a cksmith and dwarf? Well, we were, until I decided to send Rajah to confirm the kings real intentions. Well, when he returned, the news wasn''t very thrilling to listen to. Essentially, the dude was on some stuff and Maagneil was his supplier. Got the king twisted around his fingers, he did. Rajah even overheard him say I hope that dragon just disappears just go away. Leave me home alone. He actually wanted me to nevere back and confront him on the fact he just ignored everything, meaning he was fully okay with what happened! Rajah, of course, also checked on his wife. Sadly, she was also in the know, although she seemed a bit more ashamed about the fact. Unlike her stoned husband, she understood the gravity of the situation a bit better than him, to the point she couldnt sleep the night after my rescue n. Respectable in a way, since she was protecting her family, but it also meant this was a pretty big problem. So, this was where my princess status came in. Seven days ago, the day after my initial visit to Gazahan-Orn, King Drangleic began his trip to Ankor-Nazta. Since I had a fast travel point in the capital of the Equevanna duchy, which bordered the dwarves to the northeast, he could cut his trip down to two days. While he was there, gettingfy with the Ankoran Kingessentially the ruler of all dwarven hold kingshe also delivered the message I wanted the dwarven high king to read. It was a report of everything that had happened, and that I wanted him to help us out, if he could. Apparently, his way to help was to wander the city as a random adventurer and to conduct his inspection like some detective. Why didnt I visit him myself, or why didnt I meet up with him while he was in the city? I was busy, getting this giant concert ready and also epting the fact this apology concert to increase my reputation as a idol would send me into the red. Yes, even with all the passive ie I was due, I couldnt stay in the green Saori, where are you? Being poor sucks. Well, I didnt know the worst of it, but seeing how I owed Duke Greenveil and Arcanuess Helvas money, it sure was demoralizing. Eine and Grimnir advised me not to put money in between friendships or alliances, which probably would be Saoris suggestion in this scenario, so I just took the debt, instead of demanding money from them for free. Even asking countries I helped felt a bit awkward, honestly. Yeos was currently in a financial hole and Ive been in a give-and-take rtionship with Artorias for a while, to the point I valued them as an ally, so I didnt want anything to get in our way. Which left me with Estralia. Fortunately, I could demand money from them, specifically Reajaen, since she owed me her life right now. Still, I only had her cover the cost of promoting my concert, workforce to get this set up, and to act as todays security. Forcing her to give me in cash felt morally wrong, to be honest. It felt like I was stooping to her level with such a tyrannical or mafia-like manner of ckmailing somebody. This was why I had her offset some of the cost this manner. Having favors and such was nice, but abusing them could just spiral things out of control. Although I was indebted to Duke Greenveil and Arcanuess Helvas, they practically told me I could repay them whenever and however I wanted, with no additional costs or interest. So, really, no pressure on my side. Having trust for each other was quite awesome. To summarize, what did all of this nning and debt taking result in? Well, my obsidian orchestra was set up for a concert, the dwarven high king and queen visited this ce and inspected things for us, I got to torment our enemies and watch their furious and anxious faces, not to mention, more fans. 231 human and beastman have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 18634 Well, free food and some good music didnt help me out with dwarven fans. I was cobing with Rosserto so I could produce music dwarves would like, that was why I was doing a progressive rock song with him. My singing did excite Rossertos fans, but most of the love went to him. Which was cool. In any case, the main stage of this performance wasnt really ours, it was actually the showdown between Grimnir and Maagneils smithing contest. With Grimnir now on the stage, illuminated by the spotlights above, I turned my head back to the angry dwarf in the distance. Standing next to a merc-looking dwarf, the leader of the Luedbrumdar n looked on the verge of exploding. And on the other side, Luedbrumdar ns leader, Maaaaagneil! I announced, pointing at him with a wide smirk. So what is your answer, honorable n leader? Will you honor your deal? I used my dragon princess title to cajole royalty to help me out as the dwarves were allied with Loatryx, and in a way, Kargryx. I used my idol role to create a stage fit to not only prop up Grimnir and hopefully help him get his exiled status revoked, but also to shame Maagneil and bring out the truth. So, what about my dragon role? Well, killing waspletely off the table, no matter how much this man annoyed me. In the eyes of the dwarves, I would just be a murderer no matter how justified I was, since he was a prominent figure. I didnt want the controversy, in this case. No, no, what a dragon did was to stomp the ants down. In this case, the n was to ruin this guy in the face of society. Dwarves respected honor, like samurais? Well, let us use that against him then. Ha, as if! And how would I do that? Well, obviously, with social pressure. The moment the challenge was issued, the dwarves around him began to shout. The crowd became restless as a zuekluk was issuing a challenge against an honorable dwarf leader. Thatst ime was damn luck! The Luedbrumdar dont needcha anymore, zuekluk! Damn fraud kicked Broggart down! He dead cuz you spited Blei! cksmithing aint for ya anymore! Stay outta the mountains, ya damn milk drinker! Tough crowd. Since the rescue operation involved no deaths or coteral to the city, outside of the Edgesworns base, the dwarves easily forgave me for my actions. Maybe they still held a grudge, but some beer and food was enough to make them overlook my actions. What my apology didnt help was Grimnirs reputation. As my cksmith mentioned, there had been apetition between him and Maagneil before, where they showed off their creations around spectators. Grimnir was chosen the winner with Eines new armor, but there were doubters who used him of using demonic materials to make it. That was the misunderstanding, which I presumed wasnt just randomments as I had a feeling Maagneil or his n cajoled them to say it. Thest challenge was to make some equipment before thepetition, which resulted in the chance for people to pounce at him for using a trick to win. However, this time, before a huge crowd where everybody could see what was happening, I was nning something more traditional but effective. That is why, dear crowd! I interjected using my [Aerokinesis] microphone to drown out the voices. We will be having thispetition once again! Grimnir issued Maagneil another challenge behind doors, but this time, lets keep this fair and square, yeah? If these dwarves call themselves real cksmiths, then let them show it! Or, will they reject it in front of not only their Ankoran King and Queen, but also a foreign guest in the form of moi, the eighth child of Emperor Eltharion of Kargryx?! As if! n leader, do it! This time he aint gonna fall for that zuekluks tricks! Maagneil, get your smith here already! Social pressure, social pressure, social pressure; oh, how lovely. It just needed a sprinkle of salt, to spice up the wound now. To make this fair, we will be using the forges and ores High Queen Tragaya had brought with her when she arrived on the train! No one can cheat! Aaaaaaaaaaagrrrrrrak! I felt something pierce my heart as I said that, experiencing pain beyond my expectations. It was just phantom pain, but the fact I had to make a third debt to assure Grimnirs reputation got restored somewhat pained me like crazy. It was for a good cause, but I felt terrible. The third debt I made was with King Drangleic, asking him to request the Ankoran King to bring two forges and its tools, in addition, to some ores. It was to make thepetition so fair, no one could question the results of the match. It was such a shame that doing this the correct way cost money. As I was feeling horrible, High Queen Tragaya, a brown-haired Inko dwarf who looked like a Japanese noble with her borate kimono and fur coat, pped her hands, and from the foyer of my orchestra, multiple of her handmaidens and guards appeared. All of them transported the forges, tools, ingots, and buckets of blood onto the stage, prepping them there for everybody to see. The Queen then entered the stage herself, presenting the ingots for everybody to see, stating how they were of the same purity and size, with each side having the same amount. In addition, with the furnaces already roaring zing fire, she also exined how each forge was fitted and ready to create runes. Pig blood! Simple, but always dependable! She shouted, showcasing the buckets of blood. The chants have awakened the fire of the undermountain, ready for a runesmith to smite Dhuinns words onto steel! Norge-scale equipment or smelters, nothing but ya own hands shall touch this craft! Runesmithing, cksmithing, and artificership; showcase what a real dwarf can do in the forge! Show these humans and beastmen what we children of the mountains can do! Our pride! The invigorating speech of the Ankoran Queen spurred the dwarves to chant and bellow out Umslid fie Dhuinn! Umslid fie Crustacia! meaning Honor to Dhuinn! Honor to Crustacia! The sheer energying from them was intimidating, but the people from the Artorian, Estralian, and Yeosian seats couldnt help but be infected by the sheer energy. The words of the Ankoran Queen wasnt just a disy to the dwarves, but it also told everybody else how this was a privilege to watch dwarves craft. Some of the humans and beastmen were probably crafters or smiths, meaning this by itself was an incredible opportunity to watch and learn. My performance had kept the mood from dipping, but Queen Tragayas voice sent it to its peak. Running away now would only shatter everybodys opinion of whomever fled. borate, young highness. The high queen nced over me for a moment, prompting me to nod in response. Good to finally meet the lost egg child of Emperor Eltharion and Sixth Empress Melloxtressa. Royalty should speak, so let us dy that forter. Her voice from before was rough and wild like any dwarf I had met up till this point. However, right now, it was soft and gentle like a cool breeze, making me want to let my guard down for a moment. In a whisper, I replied, It would be an honor. Thank you very much for your help, despite the short notice. It was our honor to help an ally of Ankor-Nazta and the mediator for the future summit. But be warned, your friend Grimnir and his cousin still broke into the workshop of Goddess Chihiro. That is still a crime. Reading between the lines, his exile was still justified, in other words. Gentle but strict Maybe my n to help Grimnir wouldnt pan outpletely, but it was toote to turn back now. All that was left was for the man himself to execute on it. Maagneil! Maagneil! Maagneil! Luedbrumdar! Luedbrumdar! Luedbrumdar! Even the crowd couldnt stop after what had happened. Although the Artorian, Estralian, and Yeosian were a bit more quiet than usual, it was also cause they came here for me, not the two dwarves smithing it out. So, I really had to make sure I kept their attention. As boring as it might seem, I had watched Grimnirs smith so many times now; it really wasnt boring watching him work. I will be fully investigating this matter now. She curtsied slightly before leaving with the hold king, his queen, and his guards, leaving Maagneil standing there alone with only his guards. The merc-looking dwarf pped Maagneil on the back before, pointing at everybody shouting for him to step into the ringUhm, stage. The merc then walked away from him, waving at me for a moment, before sitting down hard at an open seat next to King Drangleic and his wife. He adjusted his posture and position, trying to get himselffortable before letting out a loud crackle as King Drangleicmented on his thick armor. You shouldnt have worn something this heavy, King Fugnarus. I am sure you got the memo, King Drangleic joked, causing the dwarf to bellow out again. Gahahaha, for sure, my good man. There arent many opportunities for a king to don his armor in this time of peace, dont you agree? I would rather there not be any. Us Warrior-Kings should know fighting isnt everything. Wise words. Lets drink to it, eh? Would ya like to partake, mydy? The merc-like dwarf, now revealed to be the Ankoran King, addressed Drangleics queen, prompting her to decline. As such, the two men shared a ss of wine. Jeez. Eine acted as my contact person for the whole group, since I was busy during the waiting time. This was my first time meeting the Ankoran royalty, so we still had a whole introduction thing going forter. In addition, as the Queen mentioned, there was the whole egg thing. She probably was probably notified that I had been found from the dragonewts of Loatryx thanks to Yorshkas messages, but maybe she wanted more details on things. Oh well, I could just consider it the price to ask her about Chihiro. Grimnir told me they were rted to Chihiros mortal family, so they probably could give me some context on the dwarven reincarnator. Nevertheless, back to Maagneil trapped inside my n. We didnt need to reveal the truth of the matter, since we could leave that to the Ankoran Queen. He probably understood what we were nning, but what if he made a stink about everything? Well, I already apologized for everything, so if he wanted to handle this the hard way, then I would double, no, triple down on it. Meaning, he had only one choice to keep his honor intact. Anything else would just lower his standing with his non-diehard fans and followers. Get Ugoval and the others here, right now! One of each! The challenge had been epted. Yeaaaaaaaaaaah! And the crowd cheered. During the down time, I continued my singing, entertaining everybody and just emting how dwarves would behave inside their taverns. With thex andfy atmosphere, it was the right choice not to heavily promote the concert to nobles or rich merchantsmy main ie source if I wanted to mize things. Instead, I kept everybodys moods up, cobing with either Rosserto for my rocker moments or Tasianna for bads and pop songs most of my fans came for. Switching from my goth outfit to my popstar one felt pretty weird, but this was just part of show business. Still, it was fun sharing my hoarse voice with everybody, reinforcing how I really should start turning more people than just Eine and Tasianna into my idols-in-crime. Once the Luedbrumdar team arrived, the show had to stop, but I widened my eyes a bit as I saw the team. Behind Maagneil and a beardless dwarf, an organized row of nine dwarves walked with them. Amongst them, three middle-aged dwarves flounced around with fire in their eyes, eager to start thepetition, while each had two younger and short-bearded dwarves apany them, looking more nervous than cool. This was a bit worrying, as I thought they would bring three people max. While Maagneil and the beardless one stepped to the side, the nine artisans walked onto the stage. Watching the three older ones red at Grimnir, I became a bit anxious, but watching Grimnir just shake his head as if it was nothing, I kept my cool. Since Im not an expert with cksmithing, let me introduce you to my comentator. Jadhund Heimhunter! The name of the man came with mild fanfare, as not everybody knew him too well. Those in the artificer and railroad, the train, guild cheered quite heavily for him, though. The man himself came onto the stage with a deep frown, only deepening when Maagneil and the beardless man red at him with widened eyes. Jadhund wiped his face with his hand before moving next to me, trying to avoid them as best as he could. Is that the son? I whispered to him. He nodded. I told the Ankoran Queen everything Thank you for solving this in this manner. I nodded back. Jadhund had been vehemently against me rescuing the students, Grimnir, and Eine due to the two-sided nature of this story, including how the Luedbrumdar n was being viewed. Whether he was worried I was nning on causing a huge ruckus or not, he never told me, but it seemed going down the pacifist route earned me his trust. Not like I would call this the pacifist route, really. Cause, let us be honest here, this would be bloody as hell. Bloody since dwarves used blood for runes and such, you know! Not to mention, Grimnir would smear Maagneils tears on the ground after he beat his ass in this smithing contest! Get the damn zuekluk, Maagneil! Show the King and Queen who da real deals are! Show them! Zuekluks aint cheating this time with so many people watching! Crustacia and Blei, witness this challenge!! On the other hand, the dwarves in the crowd thought differently. Let the haterse! Grimnir Maagneil scoffed at our cksmith, ring at him with his erged eyes as he took a seat in the front rows. With Grimnir ignoring him to check on his tools and the furnace, all the n leader could do was stay silent with a menacing look. On the other hand, the beardless son of his couldnt stop himself from cursing. Where is that damn milk drinker?! Huh, zuekluk?! Spraying fire at me beard and letting some gal rescue him? Bleis hammer, strike him. Here. A girls voice answered the mans provocation through the sounds of cheers. Instead of armor or a dress, the noble girl of Artorias strutted on stage in her artificer clothes, consisting of a simple-designed shirt, a baggy trousers, and an apron with all her tools. Eine! Three people from the side called for her, drawing the girls attention before she smiled sheepishly, scratching her cheeks a bit. As I looked over, I could identify not only her brother Jonathan and parents, Arcanuess and Arcaliess Helvas, but also her best friend Amelia. While her brother, father, and Amelia looked proud of her, even pping to encourage her to continue, her mother had a worried smile on her face. To a nobledy like her, it probably was a shame to see her only daughter look like some randommoner, if you disregarded her clean face and well-groomed hair. On the other hand, the young man apanying her was wearing standard cksmithing clothes, aside from the eyepatch he had covering his left eye. With zing red hair, he grimaced at the beardless son of Maagneil. However, at the sight of him, the cheers from the dwarves instantly turned into boos and curses. Daichi? Eine turned around, worried, but the young man didnt bat an eye. Hey, assholes! If you cant shout louder, I cant HEAR IT OVER THE DAMN BANGER THE SINGER IS PRODUCING! Instead of cowering, Daichi for some reason provoked them even further. YOU CAN SLAM ME IN A JAIL LATER! Watch me beat these dwarves in your own game! The baseless swagger infuriated the crowd even further, to the point Daichi taunted them all into showering him with curses, instead of Grimnir. The amount of zuekluks and other name calling disappeared, reced by people hurling insults at him. Nevertheless, he took the hate onto himself as he grabbed a hammer from the prepared forge, trying to stop his shaking hand. I couldnt help but shake my head before increasing the volume of the background music. He was right, apetition like this demanded louder music, something that can keep people up. Take your positions! I announced before pulling out a piece of parchment, given to me by Eine this morning. Quickly reading through it, I then nodded and announced the goal for this challenge. This is an urgent request from High Queen Tragaya herself! Her husband demands a new set of armor for himself. You are to produce high-quality te armor from the ingredients provided, including a pair of gauntlets equipped with a mana circuitry for increased mana flow. Using the set of blood, you are to fill up all three rune slots. If any of the three requirements are not fulfilled, you are automatically disqualified! I then looked at both sides, furrowing my brows a bit. ording to the rules of royal challenges, each required craft may have only one certified master artisan in each artisan field, while each master may have two certified apprentices under his or her leadership. As such, you may have a maximum of nine participants, but you may participate with less, as long as the prerequisites are to be followed! On our side, we only had Grimnir, Eine, and Daichi. Grimnir was a master cksmith and runesmith, but his two apprentices were still just that. As such, we could only bring those three since we had no other smiths. On the other hand, the Luedbrumdar team brought nine people. I was a bit worried when I read it this morning, as I figured this would be the case. And, what did you know, it happened exactly as I guessed. Dont worry. Grimnir knows these rules, Jadhund reassured me, reminding me how Grimnir told me to not worry. Daichi and Eine both looked rather undaunted, meaning they probably had a n right? This time, it will be different, zuekluk. The pre-battle smack talk began with the Luedbrumdar side beginning it. Broggart wouldnt have died if you had just kept your greedy mittens off Goddess Chihiros vault. You are old and forgotten. Make way, Grimnir. Runesmithing dont needcha. There seemed to be history between the three master artisans and Grimnir, but that was to be expected. He was one of the mostpetent smiths in the n before his exile. Although, the hostility might be a bit too much. I thought Grimnir would spit back and grumble like he always did when he was angry, but surprisingly, he began tough. Gahahaha! You three? Show me up? Crustacias twintails, the only thing you will do today is show this ce why I am serving a dragon princess and you three are still working in some downtrodden hold with an ipetent hold king and a tyrannical n leader! Zuekluk! They all shouted, but it went into deafs ears as Grimnir and his two apprentices turned their backs away, readying themselves for the challenge. The time for talk was over. Now, with the rules established, you have one and a half bell time to finish your product! For you dwarves, that is one hour and 30 minutes! You will finish your product in that time! It was just not enough. An hour and a half for not only te armor, runes, and a pair of gauntlets with mana circuitry? For a nine man team with professional craftsmen, it should be possible since each person could take on a job, but for only three people? It was just downright insane. As I remembered, when Grimnir and our party of five helped him with his runes, it took us far more than an hour to even finish a single rune, not to mention he needed to finish three. The issue was, Grimnir had to make te armor and also some gauntlets. How would he have time for that? Eine was the artificer and, while talented, if they couldnt finish the runes, Eines circuitry work wouldnt do them any good. Daichi learned cksmithing from Grimnir, but he couldnt finish everything in time for Grimnir to start making the runes. You had to make the piece of armor first before you could attach the runes on them. Urgh, what are you guys nning? Regardless, this was the time for me to believe in them. Grimnir was our resident cksmith; if he, Eine, and Daichi believed that they could surmount this, then I just had to give them the chance to everybody who was actually superior. As such, your allotted time be Stop! But before I could start the match, somebody interrupted me. He charged onto the stage, pushed a cksmithing apprentice off, before putting on a work apron. It was the beardless dwarf, Maagneils second son, Darlion. I havent taken my master exam yet, Darlion stated as he eyed both Grimnir and Daichi. I can act as an apprentice, right? I looked over at Jadhund, who reluctantly nodded. Always jealous of his cousin. Always jealous of Grimnir, was what Jadhund told me when I first met him in this hold. The stocky, sharp-eyed younger brother of Grimnirs cousin Broggart, Darlion, was somebody I heard about, but I didnt know much about. What did he mean by saying he hadnt taken his master exam yet? This could be problematic. Sadly, without further ado Begin! A note from AbyssRaven Set up for the smithing chapter! Next one will be full of it for the crafting novel fans. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 379: The Hammer and Anvil. Chapter 379: The Hammer and Anvil. And the Luedbrumdar ns artisans moved first! I began my career as a shoutcaster, providing y-to-y information on what was currently happening on this stage of grudges. With the smithingpetition having begun between Grimnir and his former n, sparks naturally flew, both metaphorically and literally. Nine versus three, it is obvious there is a massive difference inbor between the two groups. We have a master cksmith and runesmith on one side with his apprentices, while the other has a master for all three professions. Right next to me, I had Jadhund give the audience the much needed analysis as my colorcaster partner. Although he was an artificer, he was also one of the chiefs in the railroad guild who oversaw the cksmiths, artificers, and runesmiths in charge of the maintenance of the train station. Aside from that, he was the only one I knew with such extensive knowledge to help me. Outside of our crafter trio who were participating, the rest of Aurora had little they could say about the finer details of this match. Speaking of them, they were all in the audience right now, sitting on bleachers and watching the show. Nishio, like Daichi, recovered pretty quickly with the help of my white mes, which seemingly also lit a fire in their eyes. Daichi wanted to participate in thispetition for his own sake, while Nishio was my loudest supporter for this n. He wanted to humiliate the Luedbrumdars for what they did to everybody. Now, aside from the students, we also had Tasianna and Rajah. Well, Tasianna was just on stage with me and was taking a break right now, but what about my virigress? The virigress who just evolved into a rank C seven days ago? Well, let me just say he was doing his own thing for now. Not like he could do much for this match. Frankly, I couldnt really focus on his task, since thepetition was ring up. I had to concentrate on this match! My eyes darted from Grimnirs side to the Luedbrumdars, noticing that they had already organized everything. Mister Jadhund is right here, as the Luedbrumdar members arent wasting a moment as they inspected the ingots and began smelting them! The three masters are taking fullmand over this battlefield! Not missing a beat, Jadhundtched on myst point, using this chance to introduce the three masters. Master Ugoval is the ns best cksmith, the one who reced Grimnir after his exile. Not only was this man Grimnirs rival, he was also the one to face the orange-haired Tazong in thestpetition. However, Grimnirs hammer hadnt rusted yet, as he defeated Ugoval with an astounding set of armorstpetition, never seen before! This is a grudge match, everybody! Not only is there a family dispute, but these two rivals are going head to head once again. The old defeated the new, and the new now wants his revenge! Can he get it? Now in this even field with more than enough helpers? Shoutcasting was necessary to keep everybody on their toes and invested. The human and dwarven craftsmen were naturally interested in this match, unable to keep their eyes away. Naturally, the entire dwarven poption inside my subspace were holding their breath as the heat kept increasing and increasing. Therefore, I had to keep the remaining casual viewers interested and in their seats. Most came for me, so switching up the show could mean I could lose my audience. If they wanted to leave, then it was all okay. There was no need to force them to stay. As such, I had a duty to entertain those who remained. A few on the Artorian and Estralian side had already left, but for the Yeosian, this was probably one of the few chances for rxation. Not only was there food, but with all the chaos that happened in Elyonda, they wanted to stay here for theughs and excitement. Knowing this only made me feel even more pumped. Give them a narrative they can follow! Lets make this the best show ever! Mister Jadhund, what about the other two masters? What are they bringing to the table? I asked, causing some of the Luedbrumdar apprentices to re at me with annoyance, although they were quickly rebuked by their masters. Didnt mean it as an insult, sheesh. Master Peregrin, the ns first student of Broggart Luedbrumdar. Meaning, you have one of the best artificers you can find under the Ankoran Mountains. A staunch follower of his teachers, you can understand why he is ring so much at Grimnir, the one who took away his master. Jadhund then turned his attention to the runesmith of the trio. Then you have Master Meriadoc, the one most envious of Grimnir, probably. Oi! The man himself shouted, sting a stream of fire from his mouth. He then growled, shaking his head and pointing his face and ram horns back to his work. Thats a Taz for ya. In any case, that was not an exaggeration, sadly. Grimnir was not only a talented cksmith and runesmith, but had grabbed many young dwarves attention during his journeyman years. Meriadoc is one of them. Still, not to be trifled with. Jadhund then pointed at the beardless son of Maagneil, who was working with a face full of wrinkles from his constant frowning. That Inkod posing as an apprentice, however, is not one you should overlook. Darlion, trained by his father to rece his older brother Broggart, isnt some randomd. As you can see from how he is coordinating with Ugoval, he aint a fraud. He would be a master cksmith, if he were to only pull up his pants and take! The damn! Exam! I did as he suggested and observed the group, squinting a bit as I saw the three masters coordinating brilliantly with their apprentices. Currently, since the artificers and runesmiths couldnt do anything, as they needed to actually make the armor first before anything else could be done, they were helping the cksmith create. Ugoval and Meriadoc were Taz dwarves, meaning they were responsible for smelting the ingots with their fire breaths. As the ingots turned zing yellow in their smelter cups, Ugoval ced the smelter into the furnace until it was ready. Their apprentices then poured the molten metal into the given molds, creating sheets for the gauntlets first, then the shoulder tes, and finally the breastte. The brilliant yellow and white lights shining from the molds brimmed with power. It was just molten metal, but to the dwarves and smiths, this was the beginning of a new creation. All in the Honor of Crustacia, you could say. Therefore, the moment Ugoval picked up his hammer, I couldnt help but hold my breath. BANG! The loud metallic echo of the anvil erupted in the concert hall, drowning out all the cheers, muttering, and awe-stricken gasps. With the first blow, we knew the match had officially begun; everything before was just preparation. With the second blowbangthe jubtion amongst the audience reawakened. Its begun! The pounding of metal! The three cksmithsmaster and apprenticeshave started forming the metal tes into workable pieces! Imented through my [Aerokinesis] to wake people up from their awe. Even if I was against them, I had to at least act unbiased as I shoutcast. You can feel the full rage and power with every blow! Sparks are flying as the artificers are keeping the metal down with the tongs, letting the smiths do what they are best at! Meanwhile, you have the runesmiths, spraying blood into the furnace! Sadly, that is all you will see for the runesmithing portion, everybody, Jadhund announced. There is a reason why there is a set of curtains avable. Challenge or not, the runesmith guild will have a bone to pick with any artisan who tries to showcase techniques to outsiders. Sorry, folks. Runesmith techniques and methods were technically a trade secret, meaning they were protected by one of the dwarvesrgest guilds. It seemed that, even for a short show like this, even the Ankoran King and Queen couldnt do much about it. As Grimnir told me, runesmithing was part of dwarven pride, so it could only be shown to other runesmiths. As such, once the quenching of the fire with blood was done, the three runesmiths immediately helped out the cksmiths with the forging process. Hammering, reheating, repeat, until it was time to quench it in water, or alcohol, as the dwarves liked to do it. Just watching their coordination made me a bit nervous. As I finished mymentary on them, I then turned around to Grimnirs side, wanting to know how they were going, only for my face to freeze up a bit. Oh no Bang! The sound of metal echoing finally erupted from their side. A-and with the sound of Grimnirs hammer, his side had finally begun the creation of the armor! Surprisingly, instead of theponents for the easier pieces, like the shoulder pauldrons or gauntlets, it seemed they were trying to assemble the temail first! It was just as I said. Grimnir, Daichi, and Eine were all bringing down their hammers on the three anvils they had, all to bend and form the glowing metal sheets. I knew Daichi was working under Grimnir as a cksmith, but seeing Eine also smithing was certainly a surprise. Although, simr to the other team, she couldnt do any artificer work right now, so she had to participate in doing something. There was still a strict timer. Surprisingly, the Grimnir team is seemingly allowing the apprentices to take the lead on the creation of the tassetthe waist part of the armorwhile they left their master to create the cuirass. Not to mention, why exactly the te first, when you can make the vambraces and gauntlets first so the artificer can get to work? Jadhund agreed with my worries. However, people, whether their strategy is correct or not will be decidedter. For now, just watch! This, people, is why Grimnir was known as the best cksmith in the entire Luedbrumdar n! Just like during the cksmithing contest in Cederaille where Grimnir first joined our party, our resident cksmiths hammering speed was truly unrivaled. The constant banging was far louder and more obtuse than the more controlled rhythm of his opponent, but with my very eyes, I could see not a single strike was random, they were extremely precise. Just watching him work after so long, I couldnt help but smile. I knew taking him on our trip was the right call. Ringing, ringing, can you hear that people? That is what happens to your ears if you listen to loud music! And this is what I call pure power! Even metal or punk rock cant beat something the wild banging Grimnir is doing! From a distance, people couldnt see what Grimnir was doing, but everybody could clearly hear the sound of his work. Compared to the rock concert I gave, Grimnir surely beat me and Rossertos band on a loudness scale. The speed of his strikes sent so many sparks flying that you would think my scale-dusts were flying around. If the Luedbrumdars Ugoval could do 20 strikes in ten seconds, then Grimnir far exceeded that with 40. It wasnt just due to a difference in levels or Agility, it was just the fact Grimnir looked like a man possessed. He was giving it his all in this one work, to the point nothing in this world could break his trance. Except Lad, hold your hammer tighter! That sweat is weakening your blow! Even while full focused, I could see his eyes ncing over to his apprentices. Even now, he was giving them tips. Lass, prepare a spell! Keep up the [Air Shield] so you dont burn! One, two, three, NOW! Just as the white glow of the metal he was banging started to dim, Grimnir belched out a burst of fire onto it. At the same time, Eine cast [Air Shield] around her and Daichi, protecting them from the sheer heat for a moment before she canceled it. In the next moment, Daichi raised his hand up, invoking the magic circle for [Imbue Fire] before using it on the metal he and Eine were working on. As the me surrounded it like a coat, it reheated the piece of metal, saving the duo precious time on reheating it in the furnace. Unlike the Luedbrumdar, the two of them were mages! Their spells would elerate things for them! This is something practically enviable if I must say! The elven cksmith techniques of weaving spells in their smithing. Certainly far faster than our process, but unless you have perfect control over the mes, that metal will be unevenly heated. Ya cant bang on metal like that! Cant rece a furnace if you arent a master fire mage! Jadhund was right about that. Daichi was letting the [Imbue Fire] linger around for too long. It still saved them on time, but not by much, considering the Taz dwarves in this match could just use their fire breaths to emte something simr. This singlement was causing somemotion in the crowd as the dwarves cackled in glee at this sight. I could hear them grumbling how mages shouldnt be sitting at the furnace, and how they figured team Grimnir were arrogant for using magic to speed things up. Simrly, the human and beastmen craftsmen shared this opinion, worrying about them as I heard them cheer for Eine and Daichi. Mister Jadhund, you mentioned your surprise that they started with forging the te armor and the fact that making the gauntlets would be faster. As we can see, the Luedbrumdar smiths are doing just that; in fact, the artificers on their side have even started making the finger armors! The dexterity of an Inkos fingers, correct? I kept thementary up, trying to get some information on what was going on, as I couldnt figure out Grimnirs n. Correct,ss. Taz dwarves are great miners and smiths since they are hardier and stronger than us Inko dwarves. On the other hand, our fingers are almost simr to humans in size, unlike the tazics cumbersome thick sausages. That makes us better manatechnicians, but also important for the detailed work like the gauntlet. He then turned around, facing and holding his hand out to present the smiling Ankoran King. Our High King is an Inko! Meaning, the armor has to fit his frame. If you are a smith, you need to fit your armor exactly for him. That is why the molds were given. He then turned around, clearing up his voice to continue, On that point, I dont think I need to remind our audience, but this armor is made for him. Not as battle armor, though, but for ceremonial reasons! But runes and mana circuitry are to be attached, I questioned. Jadhund nodded but also shook his finger, telling me I am right, but that I didnt understand the whole story. Correct, but unlike for humans, elves, or dragonewts, a dwarven lord expects even ceremonial armor to be usable in a fight! Old habits, you can say, as the early history described our holds constantly being in danger of random monster attacks. Underground, monster spawnings just happen more often. You got mana floating around with mana-hungry ore. The contamination is just higher down here. It reminded me of Shaturein, the underground city of Griffonpeak. Everyday down there, monsters would spawn since the mana concentration couldnt bepletely removed. Not to mention all the hedge mages working illegally in the undercity to make things worse, it was no wonder they couldnt solve something like this. However, here in this dwarven hold with all the manamps and other technology cluttering the ce, I havent seen a single monster around. It shouldnt be possible naturally, werent it for the fact they had some sorta contraptions which kept all that mana in a single ce. I still didnt get the details on it, but that was what created the mana barrier along the street. It was why my [Mana Eyes] noticed all the mana moving like a river to a single location when I was inside the hold. Therefore, the armor created today has to fulfill three criterias. First, they must follow the instructions given to them. Second, they need to endure blows, which means the stats of the armor will be evaluated. Lastly, the aesthetics. It needs to look good! Jadhund emphasized thatst point. A dwarven warriors normal armor isposed from monster material, like any respectable fighter, but this armor is only made from normal eoriant alloy. So, all of you better remember to make it look good! Dont hand the damn king some shoddy piece of crap! Eoriantthe alloy made from the Peolyncian ore euorinium and steel. As Grimnir described it, the ore had incredible mana-absorption features, but they were brittle to a fault. That was why steel was added to strengthen it while keeping its ability to conduct mana well. Iron, steel, and the leather stuff were for beginners or those low on cash. Armor and weapons made from eoriant was the tier you wanted to achieve as an adventurer novice, as you could start dabbling with enchantments and runes. If Im remembering right, my ive is made from eoriant to bind my dragon materials into a proper form. In any case, back to the match, it seemed Jadhunds warning didnt faze any of the experienced crafters. Some of the apprentices on the Luedbrumdar side were unnerved, but that was about it. On the other hand, the crowd was excited by this fact. They werent just nitpicking the way the craftsmen were working, but also the details of the works now. And here I thought we were all justymen, yeah? Hey,e on, dy Eine! Dont let those dwarves show Artorias up! You got this as a manablood! Is that supposed to be encouraging? Oi, Ugoval! Ya hear them akongs speak to ya? Show some fucking spine and hammer faster! Ya lost thest match cause Grimnir got more spirit! Is that supposed to be encouraging?! What?! It actually started to feel like a real sports show with all the toxicments being thrown around. Thankfully, it hadnt escted into any fights yet, but I could feel the tension between the Artorians and Gazahan-Orn nians? Whatever. All that mattered was how the Artorians were showing their national pride in Eine, encouraging her to win even more after hearing what the dwarves were spouting. Witnessing all the people cheering for her, Eine raised her sweat-filled face up. She then looked over at her parents and brother, watching them p and call out for her to do her best. Not to mention, the students were cheering her on as well; the hype-filled orchestra even caused them to stand up and cheer for both Eine and Daichi. Watching Kohaku and Kazumi stand on their seats, swinging their arms up and down like cheerleaders, prompted Daichi to raise a thumbs up at them before he swung his hammer down again. Performing on a stage like this could be unnerving, but it could also infect you with the audiences energy. Nothing could trump the power of people cheering for you; it just gave you this indescribable exhration. As if you were the main character at this very moment. A feeling I knew very well as an idol. Reminder, focus on your work! So everybody give it your all! Swing those hammers down and up! This is the Bang! A chill ran down my spine when that loud metallic bang somehow drowned out my voice. I stopped speaking and snapped my head around to the Luedbrumdar side, eyes wide when Ugoval moved away from the main anvil for the beardless son of MaagneilDarlion. A fire grew in the eyes of the Inko as he raised his hammer up. In the next moment, he dropped it down again, creating more noise. When he raised it again, he let out a loud war cry, before elerating his speed of hammer strikes to the point it mimicked Grimnirs obtuse banging. Wroouuuuuuuuugh! It reached the voice breaking heights of Rossertos wild singing. He wasn''t taking a single breath as he used the anvils edges and sharp horn to mold the metal sheet into a workable shoulder pauldron. The moment he exhaled, he inhaled deeply before continuing his work. One, two, three more teyers, just like that! The artificers then took theyers away from him, clearing up his workstation to assemble the pieces into a piece of equipment. Woooooooooooooaaaah! The dwarves exploded in jubtion at the sight of this man finishing one of the tes before continuing on the next. An apprentice only in name, Darlion excited the audience with his hammering speed, almost rivaling that of Grimnirs. Thats our young master! Darlion! Darlion! Darlion! Hearing all of the cheers caused the man himself to smirk widely, proud of his work. He then wiped away the sweat on his face before he turned around, only for his smile to disappear. Grimnir, the one he wanted to triumph over, didnt even give him a speck of his time. The always dutiful cksmith kept swinging on the cuirass, bending it more until it was to his satisfaction. Darlion then grinded his teeth, grimacing in annoyance before he snapped his eyes over to Daichi. Unlike Grimnir, Daichi did respond, twitching a bit at the dwarfs rage-filled re. However, Daichi didnt dodge it, taking it in and even reciprocating it with his own. Continue working,d! Grimnir shouted as he gave the temail itsst swing. Never stop swinging your hammer! Unlike with Darlion, Daichi stiffened up, saluting. Y-yes, Master! Grimnir didnt react, instead, he looked over to Eine. Lass! On it! she responded before taking the temail from his anvil, leaving her master to smelt the next pieces of ingots. Division ofbor! During my moment of silence, Jadhund took over. The artificers with their more deft hands are starting the assembly of the individual pieces. The Luedbrumdar have the pieces necessary for the gauntlets and, thanks to Darlions spectacr disy of skill, manage to finish one of the pauldrons. On the other hand, the temail was just finished by Grimnir, and his apprentice is starting its assembly with the tasset the two had made. I thought the cuirass would have been more simple, considering the time, but from the look of it, Grimnir had added more than just twoyers. Fouryers of metal sheets were ready to be strung together, each having indents ready to be colored to give it some texture. Outside of that, more details have to be added afterward, and from the look of it, that was Eines job. Meanwhile, Grimnir finished pouring the molten ingots into molds for the gauntlets. I thought he would start making them, but in spite of his faster hammering speed, he handed the work to Daichi? Furthermore, he picked up adle with blood, spraying it into the furnace! Grimnirs begun the runesmithing process! I announced as he ced an ingot into the fire. What?! Meriadoc, the Luedbrumdars runesmith master blurted out, baffled at how Grimnir had begun hammering the heated ingot to remove all of the impurities inside it. Are you insane?! The Luedbrumdar n had only sttered the blood into the furnace, a ritualistic action to link the blood with the rune in preparation. Since the armor wasnt done yet, they couldnt start making any runes, but Grimnir had already begun the second step. Once the ingot was finished, he ced it back into the furnace, before ordering Daichi to throw an [Inferno st] into the mes. [Inferno Magic]s 1st level spell! As you would expect, the huge me scorched the stone furnace, setting it aze before it was blown away by Eines wind magic. As it cooled down, Grimnir pulled out the molten ingot and ced it on the provided runic anvil, before pulling out a metal stick. Eine! he called, ordering her to ce the nearly assembled cuirass on the anvil. She then wiped the sweat away on Grimnirs brows before pulling the bucket of blood next to her feet. Seeing she was ready, Grimnir then dipped his metal stick into the molten ingot before he began drawing something onto the temail. Meanwhile, Eine began pouring blood onto the mana-infused metal, binding everything into a proper rune! Recklessness! Jadhund shouted. Grimnir and his apprentice have begun the runesmithing process, but where is the damn cape! Hide ya damn craft, you bastard! Jadhunds cry fell on deaf ears on Grimnirs side, causing the runesmiths on the Luedbrumdar side to freeze. In the next moment, they spat insults at him, calling him a zuekluk and damn traitor. Telling him he was shaming the runesmith guild, Meriadoc and his apprentices ran over to their side and pulled their curtains over Grimnirs workce, blocking everybodys sight of the smithing process. Did they n that? Thats what I call abusing the personalities of others, jeez! Grimnir knew how runesmiths acted the best, meaning he probably knew this was exactly how the runesmiths on the other side would react. They stopped working and ran over to theirpetitors side, just to do their work for them. My goodness, Grimnir really had no fucks to give, now that he was crafting for his grudge. Uuuuuuuh, huuuuuaaaaaandaaaa vieeeeeeeee, Grimnir bellowed out the ritualistic song of runesmithing, letting his deep bass voice fill the orchestra with his singing. Saaaaaarlooooontaaaaa fieeee uuuuumsliiiid! Feeeeelknuuuulnsaaa mahooooojku ruuuuunek daaaaaahbu, Cruuuuustacia. Bastard! Ya damnrrunda, Grimnir! Even now,the Luedbrumdar team couldnt help but throw insults at him. They werepletely thrown off their game. Ya damn bastard, Ill report ya to the guild and have them Master Meriadoc! But before he could finish his rant, Darlion shouted. Get ya damn ass over here already, or are you trying to bring us down?! Y-ya brat! How da How dare you blemish this royalpetition! Get ya damn ass over here and work! Or are you gonna dishonor yourself by making us work thest bit? Bloody 48 minutes left! He mmed his hammer down. Get ya ass over here to win! Or are you gonna let Grimnir keep tormenting you? Kuek! Meriadoc flinched, unable to speak back. Look! Darlion then pointed at Daichi. Thats the linchpin of this operation! It doesn''t matter if they finish the runes when they cant finish the gauntlets or pauldrons! The crusty bastard is letting the weak human mage do the forging! Ya think we can lose? Get over here, already! R-right away, Young Master! Oh damn! Smacktalk. Darlion smiled when the master runesmith listened to him, crackling a bit as he turned his arrogant eyes to Daichi again. Hear that, human? Ya think ya can beat a dwarven smith? Ya think the trust Grimnir gives ya is actually deserved? Ill show ya why humans dont have a chance against us! Why hes a damn fool for choosing some transmigrating failure like ya as his Shut up! Daichi shouted. You dont get to Daichi! Grimnirs singing stopped to shout. Work. You dont have to prove to anybody of ya worth with words. Actions! Actions speak louder than anything in this damn world! Let them call me zuekluk, let them call you a failure. We all know better. We all know better! And we will be better than them! Grimnir! Masters right, Daichi! Eine interjected to support. Who cares what others think about you when you can show them your worth. Stop listening to the insults from that bully. Work harder! Faster! So we can show him what the Aurora can do! What Master Grimnir managed to teach us! WORK! Kuek! Daichi clenched his hands into fists, turning his weary face first to the two hidden behind the curtains before back to Darlion. The dwarf was stils smirking, trying to egg him on, but Daichi returned his eyes to his work, his anvil! Eine! I got the fingers almost ready! Good! Eine then suddenly charged out of the curtain, her spell rings shining brightly. She cast [Swift Winds] onto herself, but the light from her rings didnt dim, meaning she was using her demonic powers here. Her entire body, outside of her face, was hidden behind her thick worker clothes. If she was using [Musclemass] to strengthen herself, then nobody would be able to see it happening. With her increased Agility from the skill, Eine put on her mana breaker gloves and picked up her thinkers wand. Insanity! Now Peregrin, the runesmith master, couldnt help but react to what was happening. Madness! Shes doing the mana circuitry while the metal hasnt been bent into shape yet?! While its still hot?! Its exactly what you heard him say, people! I followed up on his reaction, seeing as most probably couldnt hear him. Eine has not only started the artificer part of the challenge, but shes doing it while Daichi is still bending things into shape. That means, shes creating the circuitry of mana all while avoiding his hammer strikes! This is a massive risk. Her hard work can just blow up if Daichi makes a single mistake! Is this how you guys are trying to save time?! Recklessness that was all you call this strategy. It finally dawned on me what they were nning on doing as I watched Eine not only start putting in the circuitry, but also helping Grimnir out with the runesmithing. Eine! Daichi called. Lass! Grimnir would order her to him. It was a crazy n. Grimnir and Daichi would do the smithing, while Eine would act as a real apprentice for both of them, all while keeping herself busy with the mana circuitry. I didnt understand why they thought this strategy was the best. Eine was fast due to her spells and demonic power, but this should still be incredibly stressful on her. Seeing them work like this, the Luedbrumdars side were clearly unnerved, but momentster, Ugoval shouted. He told everybody to focus, denouncing their actions as ones made from desperation. They were only three, so the only way Grimnir could win was to risk it by trusting his apprentices on the more extensive work. That fool is trusting some kids on work for the king? Fool! As if apprentices will do anything but ruin proper work! His words rallied the masters and Darlion, but it also had a side effect of demoralizing the five apprentices. Although the masters rallied, the apprentices looked far more nervous, almost as if the pressure was starting to get to them. However, this was just the start. Kuooooooooooooh! Dhuiiiiiiiiin! Hoshkuuuuuuut, vie Dhuiiiiiin! Now, Grimnirs voice wasnt just the sound of a bass, but it felt like there was an echoing from it. A deep, unsettling reverb; it was almost hard to listen to but only for me. D-Dhuinn?! Jadhund took a step back. Kuek! Meriadoc stiffened up, looking in Grimnirs direction with terror. This fear, though, became reality when Grimnirs next strike created a blue-red lightning from behind the curtains. Dhuinn rune! I snapped over to Jadhun, shaking him awake to have him exin what they were talking about. Dhuinn runes, dear crowd, is what runesmiths call the best of the best, named in honor of the God and Father of Runesmithing himself, Dhuinn! Although it isnt some sorta secret method or something, as even apprentices can learn how to make them, creating them is a different question. Jadhund then nodded, taking a deep breath. Able to hold onto magic and special effects on the same tier as level six advanced magic skills, these runes not only take up three possible slots from a piece of equipment for a single effect, they also require you to strain, possibly even break your voice to create them. Break? I raised an eyebrow. Infuse mana into your throat, thats why you can hear his voice echo as he sings. However, thats not really a problem with potions and a holy mage around. He waved his hand before pointing in Grimnirs direction as another blue-red lightning bolt appeared behind the curtains. The problem is that ya cant make Dhuinn runes with pig blood. Ya need, at least, rank D monster blood for that. The fact the lightninging from the anvil is red tells you that the blood cant bind the amount of mana hes hammering into it. Hearing this, I snapped my head up. Wait, isnt that bad?! Not at all,ss. Actually, that damn fool might have figured out how to win this match! Dhuinn runes are huge,pared to normal ones. You need two ingots of molten metal to make everything. Just as he said that, Grimnir came out of the curtains to ce an ingot into the furnace. Those runes cannot work! Thats the point! He aint here to make a battlefield set of armor, hes making ceremonial ones. Unlike normal runes, he doesnt need to make sure the runes work, he just has to make sure they look good. Its a decoration! T-that means its another time saver! Correct! Uuuuuuuh, huuuuuaaaaaandaaaa vieeeeeeeee. The sound of Grimnirs singing voice was almost as if he was agreeing with us. This was the first time Id heard of Dhuinn runes, but just the fact Grimnir had thought of another way to save on time andbor made me excited. Not just me, but also the rest of the audience as we understood the more tricks the Grimnir side was showing, the more it was likely they could finish on time. 20 more minutes! A whole bell had passed everybody! This is the final stretch! I announced. Done! The artificers on the Luedbrumdar shouted as they held the finished gauntlets up, causing loud roars toe from the dwarves. On the other hand, Daichi had only just now finished the gauntlets, allowing Eine to work on them without fearing her fingers might get crushed. Sadly, Grimnir wasnt done yet, so she still had to divert her attention. While those two were continuing the artificer and runesmithing parts, Daichi was now beginning the creation of the pauldrons. There was less than 17 minutes left, and none of them were finished yet! This contrasted with the Luedbrumdars, as the artificers were now helping out with the rune creation. Meriadoc had been unnerved by Grimnirs tant challenge with the Dhuinn rune, but he hadposed himself. He was almost finished. Keep it up! Ugoval shouted as he and Darlion were adding details onto the rest of the temail. He then snapped his head to his real apprentice, pointing his finger away. You! Paint! Get more paint! Y-yes, Master Unlike Grimnirs side, the apprentices on their side, outside of Darlion, had only done menial tasks. All to support their masters, as they werent trusted with even hammering some metal. Wiping off the sweat from their masters faces, holding metal down, and being fetch boys; they werent even trusted to pour blood onto the runes! Were the masters this nervous, such that they couldnt even have their apprentices do the bare minimum as craftsmen? Sadly,menting on that might be a bit too BMbad-manners. I mean, I shouldnt be biased, right? Ten more minutes, but Daichi, Eine, and Grimnir werent done yet. Done! Meriadoc shouted, presenting three glowing runes on the breastte of the cuirass. They then left the assembly to the artificers to help the cksmiths add thest bits of details, like the Konguns n emblem. Five minutes left. Done! Eine shouted, almost copsing on the ground. Her face was drenched with sweat, to the point you could see how soaked her clothes were. Sadly, she couldnt rest yet. She had to force her exhausted body back to Grimnir, as the runes werent done yet. Lad! Grimnir called Daichi, prompting the young man to rush behind the curtains with the still unfinished metal pauldrons. Two more minutes. Finished! I snapped my head around, grimacing slightly as I saw the Luedbrumdar proudly present their finished armor and a set of gauntlets. The fact they were brimming with mana, lighting it up to entuate the details and color they gave them made me feel very unwell. I could feel my stomach churn a bit as Grimnri still wasnt finished. There wasnt much time left. We have our first finished contestants! As expected, the Luedbrumdar n! I kept shoutcasting, despite wanting to bite my lips. They were already done a while ago, but the fact they gave their all in adding the details on their armor was surely a feat worth mentioning! What andslide in creation time! On the other hand I looked over. Saaaaaarlooooontaaaaa fieeee uuuuumsliiiid! Feeeeelknuuuulnsaaa mahooooojku ruuuuunek daaaaaahbu, Cruuuuustacia. Grimnir was still singing. Shit! Shit! Shit! Come on, finish up! One minute. Come on! I snapped my head around to the Ankoran King, watching himugh aloud as he began to get off his seat. 30 seconds. Grimnir! Daichi! Ten seconds! Please! Ten! I began the countdown. Nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two Come on! Finish it up! one, ze Done! Three voices resounded in unison as they dashed out from the curtains, mming gold and red painted cuirass onto the anvil. All three were breathing heavily, ready to copse. Zero! Its done, put down your hammers now! At this point, it was just courtesy to say it, but the fact I said it caused everybody to finally let out the pent-up tension. First to feel it were the apprentices on the Luedbrumdar side, all falling on the ground, taking in deeper breaths than me after stamina training during P.E. The next was Daichi, who couldn''t hold himself on his legs any longer. He couldnt even pull himself up with how strained his arms were. Hammering that much would do that to you. Nevertheless, until the King epted a winner, thispetition wouldnt end. As such, the Ankoran King came onto the stage, followed by Grimnir and Ugoval presenting their work to him. He stared at the works first, before turning around to me. Well, dear, dragon princess, would you not finish your duty? Seeing him smirk, revealing those sharp canines of his, made me think the summit I would have with him would be quite troublesome. It really seemed like his personality wouldnt be one I would very much like or maybe I was being too judgemental. Still, he was right, I still had a job to do. Ladies and gentlemen, the final stage of thispetition is finally here! The deration of a winner! I then cast [Unheiliger Engel], producing two wings with them to hold both pieces of armor in the air for everybody to see. First, you have the Luedbrumdars! Two words: straightforward and pretty. There didnt seem to be any problems with them at first nce, but while I called them normal, they still had added color and hard ridges along the pauldrons to give the armor some personality. It looked heavy, but with the gold and blue coloring, it made the armor exude regalness. The gauntlets, too, have a simr vibe. On the other hand, Grimnirs gauntlets looked less impressive. There were some deformation here and there, evidence that the creators werent masters like the Luedbrumdars. The mana circuitry inside still looked like a beautiful stream of rivers, perfectly giving that techie-look. There were good things here and there, and you could see the smith did their best, but it wasntparable to itspetitor. When I gave those descriptions to everybody, Darlion naturally smirked, holding himself fromughing. He knew the gauntlets would go into his favor. However, a single superior piece wouldnt decide the actual winner. You won it all, or you didnt. As such This is thest piecethe armor made from the Grimnir side. A cuirassposed of fouryers, colored blue and red, instead of blue like the other side. However, as I could guess from everybodys attentive look, it should be obvious what is the main selling point of this piece of armorthe rune! As Jadhund mentioned, the Dhuinn rune was quite huge, in fact, it looked almost like a tattoo on the armor. Starting from the chestte, the rune spread its ever-glowing blue color throughout the cuirass with detailed paintings like a mural. As if Grimnir was telling the story of somebody, you could see the figure of a person as they went through trials and tribtions, before finishing in the middle, where a crown sat on top of a metal bearded mask. Speak. High King Fugnarus ordered Grimnir. Is this what I think it is? Yes. He bowed respectfully before responding, sounding extremely hoarse. All that signing probably destroyed his voice. Before today came, I had figured this would be a sortapetition, considering the High Queens preposition for theater and kabuki shows. As such, I had already nned everything for this to be your armor. I have read her memoirs. Even kabuki shows? Man, the Revolution Queen is such a weeb Oh, wait, shes Japanese. Otaku. While I was contemting that fact, Grimnir then began tracing his finger along the armor, dimming the blue glowing runes outside of the ces he touched. I apologize for what I did in the past, my king. I know she was your aunt. I shouldnt have invaded such a ce. Aunt? Wait, hold on, right. Kongun. Chihiros mortal name was Dravlia Kongun. This is your forgiveness after so long, Grimnir? the king spoke calmly, picking up the gauntlets to try them on. They fit him perfectly. Well, Queen Dravlias is one thing, zuekluk. Laws arews, even if God Blei never enforces them. Still I can see what your travels have given you. Wisdom. And far too much forgiveness. He then kneeled down, holding his head down. Aside from thepetition, I wish to dedicate this gift to you not only in my name, but also in my princesss name! Tomemorate your meeting and to bid this acquaintanceship to turn into friendship! Grimnir! W-what was this guy nning?! Gahahahaha! While I was embarrassed and stunned at Grimnirs entire n, Fugnarus crackled loudly, letting everybody see the remains of the pastries he had been dining with King Drangleic. Good! You are exiled, so you have the right to choose who to serve, zuekluk! But, my, what a great mistress you found. She has good taste. What a gift this is, Dragon Princess Hestia. I didnt know you knew my love for good armor! What an amazing cuirass; I could tell this story to my future children! I couldnt say anything. I was just too baffled at how this was developing, so I could only smile back. Seeing myck of reaction, the dwarf turned around, putting Grimnirs armor back on a table to inspect ourpetitions. However, I cannot let a silver tongue bribe me here Ugoval! Yes, my liege! The man kneeled. I can see your improvements ever since Grimnir left the n. I can see the precision in your strikes, but I can also see your bad habit of holding the tongs too tightly. This little indent on the edges here, almost like your inscription. The King traced his hands along the ridges of the armor, feeling them out. The runes might be well ced, but as you can guess, they arent a match for even a faulty Dhuinn rune. Still impressive. If proper blood was given, then what an honor to witness its birth. He then tried on the gauntlets, given a satisfactory nod. Gauntlets, though, far superior. Design-wise, fitting, and it feels great in my hands. Lad! Yes! Daichi answered as the king turned to him. The young man jumped onto his feet, running over to bow. Needs work. Tis an insult to present such soddy work to a king, do you understand? Daichi twitched, forcing himself to nod out of respect. But, I can see the passion. Work harder. Dont let thesss work go to waste next time, eh? Tis some good mana circuits. Feels like a Tazong made it, not some human. Thank you, High King Fugnarus! Eine bowed with full confidence. It is an honor. Y-yes! Thank you very much for your kind words! Daichi did the same, only that I could see him unable to keep himself from smiling. Hmm Fugnarus then began to contemte, before letting out a small sigh. Ugoval, Meriadoc, Peregrin. Yes. All three moved forward. I must say, it was good to see your work. I will remember your names. Bless the capital and the mountains with your work and skills, alright? The three dwarven masters bowed their heads in crestfallen manner, only to snap them up, banging their fists on their te armor. WE ACCEPT YOUR DECISION! Thank you, your Majesty! Grimnir! He then turned around, now holding the armor and gauntlets he made. Still a long way to be a real teacher. Still, good work; your skills have not rusted one bit since you left. I like it very much. Congrattions, I shall take yours back home. Tha YEEEEEESSSSSS! I charged forward the moment I heard this, grabbing Daichi and Eine before shoving them close to Grimnir. In arge embrace, I hugged all of them before jumping around in pure joy! You cant believe how much I was worrying! What the hell was thatst moment reveal, huh? Jeez, thats how you make people worry! H-Hestia, stop! Please! Im Oi, oi! Stop it, Hestia-san! This is really nauseating! Gahahaha! Dammit,ss, couldnt you have waited a moment more? Hahahah! The pent-up anticipation holding this crowd on the seats was finally released, as people cheered and pped to those who won and lost. It was a graceful loss by the Luedbrumdar n members, allowing the mood to be jubnt. Sure, some dwarves were shocked in their seats, and I could see the apprentices on their side crying a bit. It was strange. I felt bad for them. Despite all the animosity between our two groups, in this veryst moment, there was genuine respect. The three masters couldnt help but praise Grimnir for his impressive work, seeing as he basically beat four master artisans, with only the help of two apprentices. Obviously, there was still some lingering hostility, but in this very moment, it was all forgiven for the craft. Griiiiiimnir! Wraaaahaaaaaaha! Even Rosserto couldnt stop himself as he charged onto the stage to perform with his band. His emotions were expressed through song. Nice one, Daichi-kun! Yeah, great work, ass kisser. You did a great job there! Even the students came to celebrate Daichis victory, despite Kyouya and Tatsuya not liking him so much. Shut, you assholes! Hahaha, but yeah, hehe, cant believe I did something like this. The emotions were getting to him. I could see from his wet eyes. Eine, my dear, you did a wonderful job! Still, I have to tell Josine that you need some proper shampoo! You reek, my dear! On the other hand, Eines friends and family had a different way to congratte her. Naturally, the person herself couldnt take it as she pouted with a reddened face. Mother! Please, you dont know how disgusting that makes me feel! Ohe on, Mother. Our poor youngest will probably melt after being exposed to so much heat! Just look at her face, a fever! Jonathan added to the teasing. Dont you think so, too, Lady Amelia? Hiehie, the academy will love this story. Sweaty and soot-covered Eine. Even your arms are starting to bulk up like a mans, my dear friend. Even Amelia joined the teasing train! W-wah, now youre going too far! It was a moment of reprieve and celebration Sadly, two people didnt think the same. As the orchestra was filled with music and jubtion, two people snuck out. Rajah, were counting on you. Chapter 380: When Amongst Dwarves, do what the Dwarves do. Chapter 380: When Amongst Dwarves, do what the Dwarves do. ddarg! Lashrunda boyo! An ear-throbbing sound echoed inside this stone room as metal struck metal. In the next moment, a heavy-sounding thud reced it, apanied by loud groaning and pleading, only for it to be muffled up by another loud metallic bang. Inside this room, only two dwarves were around. Nobody else could hear or see the altercation happening outside of a single eavesdropper. Hiding inside a small shadow created by the light of a manatechmp, the shadow beast stared at what was happening. He did nothing else, as that was his orders from his master. Although he had learned morals, he did not think it was necessary to intervene no matter what was to be of it. Fels-guk pal drahi tazong gazon oyti? ddarg! ddarg! BLADDARG! The elder-looking dwarf with a singlerge eye kept kicking the younger man on the floor, targeting his head, stomach, and even his groin. His armor brimmed with mana and runes, strengthening his attacks against the young man in a cksmiths garb. The young man, persisting through the pain, grabbed the mans sabatons, pushing it back for him to speak, Valto! Grak! Ugrrruk! Valto, plearsik, meshto! Grruk! Unfortunately, the older dwarf didnt let up, rambling with a reddened face simr to the wild fire of a forge, and most likely insulting and demeaning the young man. Sadly, the beast couldnt understand what they were saying. He had not learned the dwarven tongue. Still, he knew who the people in front of him were, as he had been observing them the moment they left the Obsidian Orchestra of his beautiful master. Rajah really doesnt like that old man. Maybe I should attack? Hestias virigress kit wondered what they should do in this situation, feeling slightly ufortable as Maagneil kept kicking his second son, Darlion. The old mans unhinged voice and the constant failed pleas and grunts from the young man made this stalker of the Belzac forest feel like he had to do something. However, once again, he followed the teachings of his mother. Although he had evolved, he was still a virigress, an ambush hunter. The shadows attached to his body were his only defense, so he decided to stay low; quiet as the dead. After however so long, Maagneil finally stopped, watching his youngest son lying on the ground in his own pool of spit, tears, and blood. Without a beard, it was easy to see his broken teeth,rge purple bulges covering up his eyes, and bloody, dislocated nose. Zuekluk. He spat on his unconscious son before turning around, walking towards a door. Broggart jou shat finidi. Broggart, you wouldnt have failed, a rather tragic mumble of this crazed man. His first son had died, his beloved first son, but he still could not find the affection in his heart he needed to show his younger one. Darlion only seeked his fathers approval, the attention he was due during all those years of simply being his older brothers shadowan afterthought, even to his parents. Whether that made both pitiable was reserved for the future to decide. Maagneil opened the door. Move. And so, Rajah apanied him, instead of his son. Left forgotten and broken on the floor, even by the intruder. *** Ahhhhhhhh, my beloved carriage. Ahahaha! I havee back for you, my little one! Watching Grimnir hug the walls of our carriage was a pretty surreal thing to see, but then again, when it came to his creations and craft, he could be as entric as any other dwarf. Then again, not like I couldnt sympathize with him. How long had it been since I touched the hardy wooden walls of our carriage, the one we had started out with since Grimnir joined us? Well, I guess nearly two months, but it seems that being stuck inside this hold after being confiscated by the Luedbrumdar n had a pretty drastic impact on its appearance. There was some mold here and there, and I could even see some fungus growing on the wheels. Not to mention the shoddy treatment it received from its captureres. The Luedbrumdar n did not treat our baby well at all, to the point you could see points of impact from axes and hammers.This wasnt even mentioning the inside! Tasianna? I snapped my head as I spotted her exiting the carriage with Haruka. Please, tell me they didnt ruin the RV too much. Sadly, both girls shook their heads, prompting me to clench my fist up. I wanted to punch that bastard Maagneils face so much, but I kept my cool, asking the two what the damages were. The garden ispletely ruined. Was all Tasianna said before sighing, looking crestfallen. The garden was Tasiannas baby, after all; her most important location inside our RV and subspace, where she could grow her tea leaves, produce, and alchemical ingredients. Haruka patted her back, before producing a sheet of parchment. Ive documented all the damages. We can sue the Luedbrumdar n to repay everything, not to mentionpensation for the stuff they took from us. Haaaa, well, lets hope Queen Tragaya can uncover everything to turn this case in our favor. At the very least, there are some reparations I can force through since Kargryx is allied with the dwarves. One of the moments when this princess stuff isnt just a drag. A day had passed since the Obsidian Trap had gone off, sessfully humiliating Maagneil for what he had done to Aurora in addition to showing off Grimnirs skills. Naturally, watching him being chosen the winner by Ankoran King Fugnarus caused him to jump up the poprity poll for the Artorian, Estralian, and Yeosian cksmiths and craftsmen. Some even were gutsy enough to ask him to be his apprentice after watching Eine and Daichi work. Naturally, they were rejected. Furthermore, King Drangleic even wanted tomission some equipment from Grimnir, and since I owed him a debt for even bringing the Ankoran King and Queen here, we couldnt really reject him. Indeed, the fact Grimnirs reputation increased was actually a great boon I hadnt thought about when I proposed this n. Grimnir could make money through crafting requests although, that would still put us at odds with the cksmiths guild, since Blei took his [cksmiths Eyes] away. In any case, after everything was done, instead of going to confront Maagneil, we instead took this time to finally take a break. Dude, eight days of preparations for all of this was tough work. No time to rest, so much paperwork and marketing, not to mention all the training. Preparing for a concert was always tough, but since this also involved Grimnirs problem, there were even more things I had to ount for. For example, my big fat debt and bankruptcy. Meaning, my role as Auroras leader wasnt finished yet. I still needed to n out how to earn more money soon. The debt had no time limit, but if I had more favors to ask in the future, I better start cleaning my current ones up. Well, R.I.P. my training. I still needed to finish my new custom spells and finally get through the next stage of my [Battle Frenzy]. The moderate stage was so close. Hey, Grimnir, you dont mind me finessing money from your n, right? Grimnir, while not stopping hugging his RV, answered, Not one bit,ss. Fathers been dead for a while. Mother lives with her maiden n. Siblings been working frence in other holds, so they wont care. Take as much as you want, ahaha! His father is dead? Oh probably shouldnt have said that, but whats done is done. Isnt bothering him, so lets just drop it. In any case, where were we? Outside the main building of the Luedbrumdar n, evidently as I could see numerous Luedbrumdar members ring at us, instead of the few guards Queen Tragaya brought with her. Yup, we werent using the city guards for this, as we couldnt trust them. We were here to get back what was ours and to make sure the n lived up to their end of the bargaingiving us Broggarts tools and key. It was just strange how we got here in the first ce. Not Grimnirs partys whole ordeal, but what happened after Grimnir won. I wanted to use yesterday night to rest from thepetition and my performance, plus I was thinking of opening Saoris portal up and going to visit her. I couldnt believe it when Yorshka and Prisci told me she and Asaka came to update us on their end. Even more crazy was the fact Saori, the madwoman, had infiltrated and attacked the grimgarian armys base. Didnt she need help? She didnt even try to ask for assistance when she came over, she was more worried about updating us, at least ording to the mother and daughter duo. Considering we had nothing to do right now, helping her wouldnt really be a bother. We still had over a month left until the summit, after all. Then again I really didnt know how to deal with the situation. I wanted them to stop working with the demonkins, so a peaceful option would be nice, but if they couldnt be reasoned with, then another massacre with [Dragon Fire]? After experiencing Mothers memories andunching that [Dragon Fire] on the grimgarians navy, the idea of war just felt bad. Well, not to mention, the entirety of the Elyonda siege. Feels like Im worrying about everything at this point. Just when I was contemting on this matter, trapped in what I should be doing, Rajah appeared, bringing news of what happened as he spied on Maagneil and Darlion. What I heard was pretty shocking, to the point I had to go and inform the Ankoran King. Once morning came, we met with him and told him everything. And so, while waiting, we decided to reim our RV wagon, and this was the result. [Master.] I turned around as I heard that voice, watching my shadow slowly growrger and bulkier. A horse-sized tiger revealed himself, before shaking off ck goo from his fur, revealing white glowing stripes. As the goonded on the ground, it slowly returned to Rajah, only this time, they attached themselves on his ck legs and tail. Curiously, the goo hardened up and began exuding some sorta ck mist, forming sharp razors and ws as weapons. My virigress began to stretch and yawn, revealing a set of disturbingly green-glowing teeth and fangs, probablyced with the usual virigress venom. To finish off his new appearance, Rajah now had two clear white eyes with the ability to light up like his fur. He was like amp now! [They are done,] he told me. I nodded in response and turned to the others, letting them know it was time to collect our prize. While Tasianna and Haruka would stay back to check on the RV, Grimnir, Rajah, and I went ahead. As the most influential n in this hold, outside of the royal family, this ce was huge like a traditional Japanese-styled mansion with the ponds, garden, bridges, and multiple wings and buildings attached to create this, rather, nice scenery despite it being underground. A bit nostalgic even, as it reminded me of my Japanese grandparents ce. Almost as if he had lived here for most of his life, Grimnir led me through the ce with little problem, not even relying on the guards or servants to help him. In fact, I could hear some mumbles about Master Grimnir is back or Does Master Grimnir have a right to inherit the position now? Of course, some were insults, which I just ignored. Did they think I couldnt hear them? We eventually ended up in front of the stone door in the furthest left of the ce. Although it was decorated like a Japanese ce, the building was still very dwarven in style with their stone buildings. This door, in particr, was quite interesting, as it had multiple holes and things removed from it. Sitting before it were broken metal nks and pieces of junk I didnt care to closely inspect. Who would think he would hide everything here. Grimnir shook his head in exasperation, speaking of Maagneil. He didnt put anything in the main storage room, but in Broggis room? Hmm sometimes I wonder if sending his body back home was the right decision. I think it was, I reassured him. Sure, Broggis dairy didnt show him in the best light, but you loved him as a cousin, right? People deserve to go home and his family, especially, deserved to know their rtive perished. Just because Maagneil turned mad doesnt mean it''s your fault. Hmph. I wish I had your optimism,ss. Grimnir sighed before moving into the room. The room was mostly empty outside of your usual bedroom furniture like a bed, cupboard, and so on. However, there, in one of the corners of the room, a part of the floor was taken out, revealing a red button. Two of Queen Tragayas handmaiden, kimono-wearing women with face masks, noticed us and bowed, before pressing the button to reveal a trap door opening underneath the floor next to it. Another of Broggarts hidden paths, simr to the one in the dungeon we found. Since it was too small for him, Rajah reentered my shadow as Grimnir and I walked down the stairs, where we met the rest of the students waiting behind a noisy door. I could hear some deep sounding man trying to get somebody to talk, making it sound like an interrogation. Has he not said anything yet? I asked them, to which Nishio shook his head. Although still looking a bit under the weather from the injuries he gained during his long-stay in the Luedbrumdars prison, Mister sses couldnt stop himself from getting back into action. Darlion wont even say anything, despite looking worse than when they pummeled Nishio and me. I clicked my tongue, finding this beyond irritating. Are you kidding? His father knocked him unconscious! Leaving him in his own puddle of blood, spit, and piss! He still wont say anything?! How can you he still think to defend his fucking bastard of a father even now?! What Rajah told us wasnt just this hidden ce but also the fact Maagneil had escaped. It was to be expected, considering Queen Tragaya was inspecting the hold king. ording to them, they had every entrance and exit out of this ce guarded, to the point they even stationed some people inside the mansion. They had even followed and apanied Maagneil and his son until they went into Broggarts room. Due to the mana barrier surrounding the ground, it was very hard to break or dig through it, outside of disabling the barrier itself or creating enough damage to break it, which would have been loud enough to key everyone in on the escape if he had done any of these things. They even had blueprints of the ce, making sure Maagneil and Darlion couldnt escape if justice awaited them. The thing was, Broggarts trap door was not only well hidden, but never reported. ording to documents, Maagneil knew about it, but chose to not inform the hold king, as he knew this was a crime. Breaking the barrier couldnd his prized son into trouble, which was why this ce was kept out of everybodys attention. The Queen thought she had everything covered outside of the fact Broggart was Broggart. Rajah didnt know about this either when he trailed Maagneil. I mean, I didnt even consider that could happen, so I didnt give him such an order. Just a reminder that Rajah was still a cub; a child, essentially. He watched Maagneil escape but when he tried to follow him, a door mmed shut, preventing his pursuit, forcing him to report everything to me. Which led to our current situation. Dammit! The Queen should have just arrested him there on the spot! This wouldnt have happened if she had just acted instead of waiting for him! Iined, feeling so irritated we let him flee like this. Oi, not like you had never made a mistake before, huh? Grimnir rebuked me. Oh, shut it I shook my head, reminded of how I let Hamil, one of the perpetrators of the Griffonpeak attack, as well as VifiYok escape. Two major enemies I could have stopped there if I had just ignored my sentimental side. Also, it wasnt like they had any evidence when Grimnir won, Tamae supported Grimnir. The fact they had guards stationed around was all the Queen could legally do. Each hold ruled themselves, while the Ankoran King ruled over the capital and the hold kings and queens. The Ankoran King and Queen were respected figures inside dwarven culture, but an age oldw prevented them from actually interfering with a holds belongings and people unless the holds ruler allowed it or was dmissioned. Essentially, they had no jurisdiction here and trying to do anything of that sort was considered tyranny and a crime, even if justified. Why? Cause each hold feared a power-hungry ruler stomping down on their traditions and lives. Not like I couldnt understand it; in fact, it sounded pretty fair. However, in a situation like this, when the hold king was uncooperative, the Queen had to use the king for wrongdoing first. Complicated bureaucratic stuff even happened in Peolynca. Crazy, honestly. I couldin as much as I wanted, but unless I actually wanted to get into trouble by arresting Maagneil myself, my hands were tied. Kargryx might be an ally, but it didnt mean I had enough influence to do something. If I caused trouble, I wouldnt have my dragon fathers support, I understood that without anybody exining it. After all, Kargryx had a strong istionist mindset. Too bad Im trying to be a good girl As I was sighing in displeasure, Daichi suddenly walked up. Hestia-san, I know its crap, but if I have to remind you, I am technically also a criminal right now. That burning beards stuff was actually a crime, and not something the Luedbrumdar tried to use to find a leeway over Master Grimnir. Hes right,ss, Grimnir chimed in, stroking his orange beard. Our crustlock is part of a dwarfs honor. You burn it or break it, a n is in their fight to bring you to court, or, in some holds, allowed to attack you for it. If you argue my uncle should have been arrested, then thed shouldnt be with us right now either. He would be behind bars. Argh! Come on, he attacked me! He had his soldiers attack me. Not only me, but all of you! There had to be something we could have done No. However, my anger suddenly subsided when I heard that voice. I turned around, watching a kimono-wearing inko with a fur cape walk up to us. It was Ankoran Queen Tragaya. U-uhm, good morning, High Queen Tragaya. Hmm, right! May your wellspring of life be ever filled with joy on this fine WaterDay, I greeted her, even invoking the religious greeting for the day. Once I curtsied, she did the same. Yes, a fine day, my dear. No earthquakes, magma plumes, no disasters. Wonderful. Once the small talk was over, she then turned my attention back to what she just said. Back to the topic, no, you couldnt. Hearing her drop her formalness, I did the same. Why? You cant say his subordinates didnt attack me. What about the Edgesworn? Eine told me you managed to investigate a lot during the four days you were here. Y-yeah, about that, Hestia Sadly, the way Eine responded to me made a chill run down my spine. Maagneil ced the me on the individual captains and leaders. He never once took any responsibility for anything. I just found that out today, sorry. Tragaya nodded. To exin, the Edgesworns and the guards were the only ones directly responsible for your friends kidnapping and torture. It was clear as a diamond, but as distorted as an opal. They are admitted to be at fault, and now that I have sessfully confiscated the hold kings influence and privileges, I can now punish them. What about when he attacked me himself? When he led a squad to fight me? I mentioned what had happened after I stormed the Edgesworns base. You were trespassing and attacking a building in his district. As n leader, he had all the right to do so. My dear princess, words matter, and he never once said to kill you himself. Politically, you have nothing to say here. Legally, even worse, you are technically a criminal in the eyes of Gazahan-Orn. Vigntism is not legal. I kept silent, bbergasted this was how it was going. I thought she was on my side here, however, all I could hear was usations and, worse, rigid rule-keeping. I understand you are a dragon princess, but Kargryx rarely ever uses their political influence on anything. Thest time they did was to look out for your missing egg, my dear lost princess. Do not think we Ankoran dwarves are weak and pitiful, so much you can strut in with your status to force your orders and wishes upon us! Her brown eyes began to glow blue as her gentle voice turned oppressive. Now, I wasnt just bbergasted. I didnt know what to say at all at this point, a fact everybody around me was sharing. This short woman was baring her fangs, and they werent blunt. As I was starting to believe I had to hit back harder, just to make sure she wasnt threatening me here, she shook her head. The blue light in her eyes dimmed. But, the thing is, my husband doesnt want to be on your bad side, young princess. He has taken a liking to you. A wisewoman I may be, but his queen, also. Secondly, politically, we do need to be allies for the uing summit. The lectures were harsh, I apologize. But we dwarves do not like others forcing their opinions on us. Her eyes then wandered left, looking over towards Grimnir, before she looked back at me again. As I now hold the power over Gazahan-Orn, I will drop any charges against you and your friends. You were, in my humble opinion,pletely justified. However, there is the matter with Mister Daichi I looked over to him as he took a deep breath. He took a step forward. Ill take responsibility. I shouldnt have let my emotions run hot like that. I shouldnt have used magic to attack him and burn his beard. Thats three charges, right? She nodded. We will handle thatter. PrincAhem, Hestia-oujo-sama. I know myck of action angered you. But it isnt like I had much power, myself. So are our traditions, so are ourws. Being flexible means breaking them, and that endangers my husbands position as Ankoran King. He can be voted out by the other hold kings due to my actions. He might not care but I am his wife, so I do care. Mhmm. I nodded back, epting the fact I was politically and legally powerless in this ce. She smiled. Now, I have preupied you far enough now. You probably want to see everything and collect what is due. Before that, though, I must inform you about the people who we had arrested. She first looked at Grimnir. The Luedbrumdar n are required to pay reparations for all the reputational and political damages they did in Ankor-Naztas name. They will mostly lose everything. She then turned to me. Anybody not responsible wont be punished, however, we have clear culprits here. The leader of the Edgesworns and a few captains and grunts, the captain of the guard and those who participated in the kidnappings, some Luedbrumdars who supported Maagneils ns, as well as the hold king and queen. What will you do with them? Tatsuya asked. The majorityexecution. I stiffened up a bit when I heard that. The former two groups are obvious; conspiracy against a foreign allied imperial, detainment of her retainers, assault on mentioned imperial. The mentioned Luedbrumdar members and the hold king will be executed, for illegal contraband smuggling, conspiracy against the merchant and cksmith guilds, and also profiting from Maagneils schemes. The hold queenadmittedly, she was my friendwill only be exiled. Surprisingly, she didnt know anything about the contraband, but she did help her husband conspire against you. As a wisewoman, she broke her oath and duty. Strangely I do not know if I should be happy she is alive or sad she must be exiled. Complicated, huh? I interjected, causing her to nod a bit crestfallen. Now, to my point, would you like to execute them yourself? At this point, my eyes widened like a goldfish, unable to answer the Queen immediately. Seeing me like this, the Queen nodded and exined, The Rule of Vengeance. You have the right to personally execute a criminal, if they did you wrong. Reason? For experience. To settle the grudge. To find some catharsis. Now, your answer. This also applies to your friends, but not to Grimnir as he is an exile, and Daichi, since we still need to judge him. Werent some of the people we fought not very strong, Hestia-san? Tatsuya suddenly mentioned, causing him to be wacked by Kyouya. Dude! H-hey! I know! Tatsuya cried back while massaging his head. I was just saying! Some of them were rank Bs, and werent the people Hestia-san personally fought over 100 or something? Thats a lot of experience! We could really use some levels. It feels wrong, Tamae interjected, looking troubled. Kohaku nodded. Seconded. Killing somebody already feels bad, but execution? Their eyes, cries, anything else would make it feel even worse. It would leave a bad taste, yeah, Kazumi argued with her friend, but didnt look too sincere. Tatsuya isnt wrong. On the other hand, Nishio looked at it with a bleak outlook. I couldnt defend any of you. None of us could defend ourselves. What use is all this coddling and nice doing, when we cant even survive without Hestia-san? We need levels. Nishio, youre just gonna make Tamae sadder with that Artorias has thatw, too. However, it rarely applies to nobles, that was why none of us were offered it after the Firwood and Griffonpeak problems, Eine gave her insight into it. I am, personally, impartial to it. I believe a true knight shouldnt execute others, that is the job of the executioner. Still, consider how the Edgeswornmanders were strong, not to mention the Luedbrumdar samurais. Instead of killing him, Eine did hand in that Charlesylt when he turned out to be a demonkin conspirator. She could have killed him right then and there, but instead chose the more noble direction and had him interrogated for information to incriminate the Cardinal of Artoriass Church of Aurena. The executioners must be at a very high level Haruka would definitely decline, but I wasnt sure about Tasianna. Maybe she would choose that option. What about Grimnir? Or Daichi? Grimnir shrugged. I would call dibs on the hold king and Maagneils loyalist. Bad blood, but I cant. While Daichi just let out a sigh. I dont really care, Hestia-san. I dont know. After participating in thatpetition, I dont really feel that angry anymore. Just happy. So, what should I do? After thinking about it, I didnt know what was the correct answer here. However, if I was on the fence about it, maybe it would be better to leave it to the rest of the party. I decline my right, I answered before turning around to the students and Eine. Not like I would have a problem with it. I killed enough people already, so whatever. However, I do agree with Tatsuya and Nishio here. They would be worth the levels, so, Ill give you guys the choice. Me killing them wouldnt benefit me as much, what would benefit me would be Aurora bing stronger. So I can leave my back to you guys. We are a team, right? Hestia-san All of the students just looked at me in surprise, almost as if they couldnt believe what I said. Tamae was the first to say anything. Right we should talk about this seriously. Our morals havent gotten us very far, right? Yes, lets do that, Nishio agreed. Despite thecking responses, the Queen smiled. Take some time, but dont dally, dears. I know this world is different from Earth. The Great Goddess had spoken much about her home, so we wisewomen know a certain extent about it. If you have your answers, speak with us in the capital. Due process has to happen there, anyways. As she was about to leave, I had asked her about Darlion, but she told me he didntmit any crimes. In fact, Maagneil had left his son in the dark so much, he barely knew anything. He didnt know his fathers businesses, he didnt know where his father escaped to, he didnt know anything. For the heir, Darlion had been left far too much in the dark. This, alongside the beating he got from his father, just drove the point further how much of an asshole Maagneil was. Deluded and crazy; what a terriblebination. The situation was so weird, I didnt want to believe Darlion didnt know anything. I mean, with the way Maagneil treated his own son, shouldnt Darlion shout? Comin? Scream? However, he did nothing of the sort. Hestia-san, just leave it. But before I could let it out again, Daichi stopped me. It isnt our problem. Sometimes, kids just dont want to betray their parents no matter what. You know, they just want some love. Attention. I sensed he knew more about it, but decided to not prod further. I couldnt deal with every problem. As such, we moved into the room where we found Darlion. There, behind the stains of blood, a single door was left open, and when we moved through it, we saw how it led into an underground cavern-likebyrinth. The artificers on site told us how baffled they were about the door, mentioning how it would have taken them a whole day to figure out if they hadnt noticed it was made with Broggarts techniques. After some reverse engineering, they managed to open it. However, after that, they couldnt tell where Maagneil fled to. The guards there told us they wouldnt pursue him, since they didnt have a map of the ce. Even the dwarves were scared of venturing somewhere without a clear goal, given the mana levels underground. If they wanted to continue, they needed an expedition team kitted for it. It will be done in the future. So, we left it to them and decided to gather the stuff Maagneil had stored hereBroggarts tools. Unexpectedly, all of it was stored inside what looked like his workshop. Interestingly, a lot of it was machinery, which Grimnir told me was to make crafting easier and quicker. For example, this machine here is for smelting ores quickly and easily. Grimnir patted something like a furnace, pointing at two cabs on the back of the thing. It didnt look shoddy or homemade. A normal smithy has arge one, but Broggi made a smaller one for his personal use. Supposedly faster and more efficient. It can extract the minerals better, separating it from the rocks and impurities. I shrugged. It wasnt like I fully understood his excitement or Eines and Daichis. Master! Look, your cousins artificer tools! By the Goddess, look at this wand. Master! His hammers and other stuff are here! We also got some blueprints on stuff he couldnt make. Pack it all in, you two! Gahahaha, its time to expedite the process! No more hand smithing everything, were gonna push Auroras smithy into the next age! Oooooh! Both apprentices cheered. As long as they were happy. Still, some of those blueprints did state how to make the material Grimnir used on Eines new armor. He told me we needed to visit a mine to gather the objects we needed, since we were now bankrupt. With the new machine and tools, he told me the idea of making armor for my dragon form wasnt far off. He repeated this statement again once we also retrieved his tools and stuff, the ones he had in his old workshop before his exile. They were all stored inside the smithy of the Luedbrumdars industrial area. As you might expect, the people there werent too thrilled, but who cared? It wasnt like it was theirs to begin with. Once we had gathered everything and ced them inside my [Storage Magic], we left to pick up the RV. On the way, Grimnir asked Rajah if Maagneil had taken anything, to which he confirmed it was something that looked like an ID. He couldnt [Identify] it in time, as he ced it in his pocket. [It was a bit smaller than an ID, but it has the same shape! Yup!] Rajah answered. Nothing we can do. As long as it isnt something that Broggi needed me to get. Grimnir then pulled out a key. All we needed was this. After we had stored everything in the subspace, including the RV, everybody then followed Grimnir back to the mine and into the safehouse left behind by Broggi. Once there again, we went to the center, where a key-like hole could be seen. Grimnir then ced the key into the hole, unlocking whatever was locked by it. Suddenly, the mechanical gears in the ce began to rattle faster, nking and danking as more mana streamed into the center. Since we didnt know what was going on, we all ran away to the entrance, where we saw the ground literally opening up. The stone floor broke open, prompting Grimnir to question how this was possible. I had to concur, since this was a dungeon, not an ordinary mine. A dungeon master had to have known what happened here and allowed Broggart to do this. When I told him we should ask the dungeon master about this, he told me we probably couldnt, as the previous dungeon master had died after Grimnir had been exiled. The current one couldnt know. Meaning, all we could do was walk down. As if we were walking down some ancient dwarven ruins in a video game, the stairs revealed by the moving tform led us deeper and deeper. Manatechmps lit up, shining our path forward blue. Once at the bottom, most of us couldnt believe we ventured down like this, but instantly raised our guards when we saw two statues guarding a small gate. Using [Mana Eyes], I confirmed they werent golems or anything, so we passed them, opening the shut gate. What was there, however, was far less impressive than the trip down. Its an altar, Tasianna stated, pointing at the statue of a woman. On the other hand, Kohaku scowled. No Its a creeps cave She pointed at the many small figurine-like statues of a dwarven woman, looking simr to therger one. Grimnir shook his head when he took a closer look, mentioning the portrayals of Chihiro, the Revolution Queen. Dressed in a kimono with small tools on one hand, and a round orb in the other, Chihiro instantly came off as this technical Goddess. A craftswoman. However, not only did she have a kimono to represent her Japanese heritage, but she also had a sheathed katana attached to her sashthe obi. To finish off the outfit was the emblem of a dwarven mask, which looked quite familiar to the ones on the Ankoran Kings and Queens clothes. At this point, it was clear this was Broggarts hidden altar for Chihiro, but the question was, why hide this? Not to mention, behind a pretty borate contraption he probably needed years to finish. The answer to this question was stored inside a chest ced in front of the statue. When we opened it, we found a single piece of manatech plus some sheets of paper underneath it. Strangely, this object wasnt just something we could just ignore. In fact, while Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir didnt think too much about it, we Earthlings could only widen our eyes. The object had a small rectangle body with a lens attached to the front, while there was a small hole justrge enough for an eye to look through. In addition, there was something like a card attached to the side like a guns magazine. Yup, it was A video recorder! The students and I shouted in unison. Chapter 381: You need Techies? Chapter 381: You need Techies? Its Braille, Haruka answered after we put this crude-looking video recorder aside to read what was written on the piece of parchment underneath it. Braille? Brille? What is that? I turned to Grimnir, Tasianna, and Eine, who all shrugged, meaning that wasnt a Peolyncian word. Seeing me confused, Tatsuya came to my rescue. Braille. You know the finger-touching dots on modern elevator buttons or Kombini shelves? Very hard to the touch, also on credit cards? Oooooh! The alphabet for blind people! I snapped my fingers, finally understanding what it was. To be honest, I had never heard the name of it until now. There is anguage for grey-visioners? Eine tilted her head. When I asked her if that is what Peolyncians called the blind and if there was an alphabet like braille in this world, Eine first nodded before tapping her head. Why would we need to invent a whole tongue, when the System could just perform the same function? That was a deviation from mymon sense, but it made sense now that she mentioned it. Not only could the System transfer information into your head, a blind person could also learn skills to help them walk and live a normal life. There was [Enhanced Enemy Sense], [Prediction], you could also have superhuman hearing with [Enhanced Auditory Sense]. Being blind wasn''t as inconvenient as I thought in this world. Nevertheless, society still invented options to help the blind on top of that. To prove it, Eine raised her party bracelet and opened one of its functions. It was called [Quick Message] and it opened up a keyboard with all the letters and punctuation Common used. When I wondered why theyout looked so familiar, Grimnir interjected. The previous version just listed all the letters like those letter cubes for them toddlers. It was a huge screen! The Revolution Queen adjusted it to be smaller and easier to type with. So another addition to the world from the Revolution Queen, and from the look of it, she was used to keyboards, huh? That narrowed down the year and age she was born in. So, why not use it all the time? It looks pretty usefulpared to sending letters and so on. Why didnt I get one? I looked at my own bracelet, which only had the same functions it had since the day I got it. Eine got a new bracelet after she broke hers during the Griffonpeak siege when she fought Charleslyt, so she has the newest bracelet out of all Aurora. You can just ask any guild to grant you the function, Lady Hestia. Also, we dont use it as often simply because it isnt convenient, Tasianna answered. It only works when you are in a party, only when both party members are close by, anyone nearby can see what you write, and it has an easily recognizable mana signal that can be detected. Using it to spy doesnt work, nor is it useful for your daily life, outside of transferring information to a grey-visoner. Eine nodded. [Telepathy] is faster, more efficient on mana, and you dont make it clear to others that youre using it. If you want to quietly inform somebody, a discreet letter through a spy would be more effective. Not to mention, all this typing makes my hands feel awkward. Urgh. Eines typing discipline was pretty shoddy. She was only using two fingers, like some beginner. Still, she showed me it worked by sending me a message directly to my head. It essentially was like a short-ranged E-Mail, which was redundant as you could, you know, just speak. It was useful for the blind, but really cumbersome to use for anybody else, even for the mute and deaf, as they could just write stuff with mana. Still, I did feel the Peolyncians in our party werent seeing the full potential of a technology like this. Sure, right now, it was pretty limited but what if it was improved in the future? Hmm, it really seemed like the Revolution Queen was trying to introduceputers before she died. Or maybe not, and it was just a coincidence. Then again, Aleistunum was currently trying to create a functional long-range messenger using mana, so maybe in the futureputers might exist. I forgot people from Earth dont have the Divine System. Eine scratched her cheeks, looking a bit embarrassed. She then returned the discussion back to the subject of the braille code. So, how are we supposed to decipher it? There were so many dots on the parchment. [Master?] Rajah looked at me, prompting the others to do the same. Just because ites from Earth, doesnt mean I know about it. My [Parallel Thoughts] isnt some universal library if I never heard or learned about it. As such, I asked Grimnir if his cousin had written anything about it. Considering he hid the recorder here with the parchment, the diary probably had some answer. Grimnir nodded and looked through it again, specifically trying to remember if he had heard any weird words. After some page turning, Grimnir found something at the end of his cousins dairy, specifically after their illegal entry into Chihiros workshop. Bideo Nencordo and Baelle were written in there using Common, instead of Dwarven. The book mentioned how Broggart had snuck some other items out of the workshop along with the blueprint for the gun. They are hidden in the other dungeons? Tasianna ced a hand on her forehead, looking annoyed. Broggart had mentioned having made more than just one hiding spot. Goddess forbid, must we seek out the other ces, too, now? Probably. He might have hidden the instructions in Braille somewhere there. Dont worry, we dont have to search for them. Well ask the dungeon masters; they have full control, so they can help out. He then turned to me. Probably have to use your influence again. They wont listen to me, especially with the Luedbrumdar n in this situation. They will me me for it. Bit unfair and unjustified, but dwarves really had this serious honor problem. Grimnir could be pretty prideful himself, so it was just something I had to just ept. In a controlled setting, it could be pretty wholesome like with the ending of the smithingpetition. The Luedbrumdar smiths were pretty good losers, congratting Grimnir despite their hostile rtionship. I shrugged. It was par for the course at this point.Nah, its okay. If he wants us to go on a scavenger hunt, then so be it; our fir Finished. Huh? I turned around, looking at Haruka as she smiled, holding up the parchment with the braille code. There, underneath the dotted code, Japanese Hiragana was written. I was speechless, blinking my eyes as I tried to make sense of this. How did Haruka decipher this in, what, a couple of minutes or something? Human calctor, was her nickname back in school, Tatsuyaughed as he saw me bbergasted, only for Kyouya to lean over and smack him. As Tatsuya cowered away, Kyouya cleared his voice, causing most of the girls around to smirk and giggle at his expense and making him blush. Haruka herself, though, could only smile wryly before she answered my confusion. M-my grandmother became legally blind after her 80th birthday. Sooo, well, when I was still small, I told my parents that I wanted to learn with her. It stuck around. My grandfather also taught me a few other things Oh, thats adorable! I blurted out, covering my mouth as I couldnt keep myself from smiling. Right?! Kohaku, Kazumi, and Tamae joined in, agreeing with me as we fawned over Harukas little tidbit of her personal history. Learning braille just to help your grandmother? What an absolute doll! Seeing our reaction, Haruka jerked back a bit, looking ufortable. B-but th-thats not really important, okay! Here! Just read it. Its the instructions to make the recorder turn on. She was right. Just as she said, the tranted code was just an instructions manual to activate the recorder. Looking back at the rectangle object, I couldnt see any buttons or other ways to turn it on and use it, but that was for a reasonto save space inside. To use it, we simply had to connect it to the chain of our party bracelet. However, instead of me, I handed it over to Haruka, who gave me a weird look. I told her since she deciphered it, she should be the one to activate it. It was only fair. Besides, if there was another weird riddle or code the moment we opened it, it would be better for her to have it and solve it right away. Its not like I can solve everything. Nishio-san can do it, too Haruka pouted a bit, but she didnt reject the idea so she epted the recorder. Hmm certainly not dusty. Did you guys notice how this whole room isnt musty or full of dirt? Now that she mentioned it, this ce was pretty clean. Sure, there was some dust on the altar, but not to the point I would consider it dirty. How long ago had Broggart been here? I was pretty sure Broggart died around one or two years ago? Inside a cave like this, debris had to be falling from the ceiling, so why was this ce so clean? However, this thought died out the moment Haruka locked her bracelets chain on a small hook on the object, only for blue light to form around it. Oh! she cried. Not only did the hook seal shut with the mana, but ording to the instructions, we could also pour our mana into it to extend the chain. She did just that and a blue string, almost like to mana threads, extended from the recorder, long enough for her to hold it in her handfortably. Haruka then took another look at the instructions, reading through them from start to finish before opening her bracelets blue screen, where she pointed at a new function on it. Recording and Reviewing, it disyed. Once she pressed on it, a new screen opened, where she had an entire section just for the recorderall the basic stuff you can imagine a normal video recorder to do. The other side, however, was to check on the film card, specifically what was inside the card attached to the side of the object. Inside was only a single video, one titled To Grimnir. Haruka immediately disconnected the recorder and handed it over to him. Here, Mister. Grimnir epted it, looking down at the recorder with a deep frown. Thank you,ss. He attached the recorder to his bracelet and opened up the function to watch the one video inside. The blue screening from his bracelet distorted a bit before a new screen opened, and this time it wasnt full of buttons or functions, but an actual video. A recording of somebody ying with a blue screen on their party bracelet, before they sat down on a chair. Broggi! Grimnir cried out as the video continued. Crustacias hair, hope this is working The Inko man in the video stated cautiously as he fumbled with the blue screen, before holding up the extra long threading from his bracelet, probably linked to the recorder. He then looked up. Well, it says its working, at least. Chihiro-sama, oh, please have this work just fine. I know its just a prototype, but please, have it work. Huuuuf. Grimnir, cuoso! Broggi! Its me! Grimnir pushed his face closer to the blue screen in response, only to jerk his head back in surprise. He shook his head before his eyes darted around, looking at us, the ceiling, and back to the screen as his expression turned solemn. Grimnir Eine, Daichi, and I patted his back. The dwarf in question looked pretty close to Darlion, they were even both beardless! Still, while Darlion looked well-kempt and like a normal person, the grey-haired dwarf in the video looked as if he had not slept in days. To be blunt, he looked like a hardcore shut-in with how greasy his long hair were, how many pimples he had, and how gross his work clothes looked. Not to mention, he looked a bit too pale, even for a dwarf living underground; it could be an illness or just general exhaustion. Compared to his rtives, Broggart was a far cry from Grimnir and Darlion. I wasnt sure if he was older than Grimnir, but he certainly had more wrinkles than him. Honestly, this wasnt the famous Broggart of Gazahan-Orn, known as one of the best artificers around I envisioned. It wasnt even a super-idealized version; I just thought he would look more like Grimnir! Goodness gracious, hes a NEET! I wanted to shout out, but I kept it to myself as the situation felt too tense to say anything. With all of us quiet, the video Broggi continued speaking, Cuoso Grimnir, at this point, if yare the one watching this, then it means I am either dead or we have parted ways. However, if ya arent my cuosocousinthen I hope you can understand this. Stop the video and please send it to him, if possible. Otherwise Well, this video recorder, as Goddess Chihiro calls it, is now yas to use and profit. That was the reason why he was speaking Common, instead of Dwarven. In any case, I hope it is the former Cuoso. I believe you have read my diary to find this ce. If you had read it all Damn right, I did, bashthuda! ddarg! Grimnir cursed. This was his moment. However, the video Broggi did not respond. Grimnir, however, looked like he wished his cousin had answered back. then ya probably are pretty angry. If I know ya as well as I do, ya probably called me a bashthuda or something simr. Yer damn right Grimnir mmed his arm on the stone table of the altar. They were close Well ya know Im not the type to apologize. I didnt think what I did was wrong. Blei and his constant grating restrictions, not to mention, how his followers always swallow it up and regurgitate it like its gospel! That damn father of mine Why? Why cant the Ankoran King understand what a waste it is to leave Goddess Chihiros ns and ideas to rot in that measly cave?! The world deserves to learn from them! Learn from Earth! However, this part of Broggi was expected. The guy stood up to stomp on the ground, wildly scratching his messy hair in frustration. His ramble was focused on praising Chihiro and her inventions, while he keptining about Bleis more conservative rules. He kept ranting on and on, showing no signs of stopping. He really seemed like a kid throwing a tantrum. There was a button to fast forward it, but Grimnir didnt even think about using it. His eyes were glued to the videoNo, he was engrossed in seeing his energetic cousin once again. To him, this video was probably a very important memento at this point. Haaaa. Eventually, Broggi stopped, slumping on his chair in defeat. Well, if I had died, then you probably sent my body back to the n. Proper burial, right? Not like we zuekluks really deserve it for our greedMy greed. Considering how Father reacted when he had to exile us, he probably didnt take it too well. He had always been a failure pushing me into the role of n leader! Insanity! As if I could! He really is rambling even more. Come on, dude, say something meaningful. However, against my expectations, he stopped after he said that. He took a deep breath and stared at the camcorder. Cuoso. There is something I need to say. That I couldnt have said, since I felt too embarrassed by it. I am I apologize for dragging ya into my wishes. Ya wanted to see Chihiros workshop like me, but ya knew the consequences. Ya took them seriously. I tipped you over the edge. ddarg Dont take all the me, you fool. Grimnir shook his head. I enjoyed our trip how we overcame the dungeon as only two fighters, how we got around that damn drake without waking him, just like actual robbers, hahaha! Drake? Hehehe Aye, true. Grimnir nodded with a wide grin, taking me away from the fact there was a drake protecting Chihiros vault. Ha! Then we figured out that puzzle, you know, that one! We used ya hat and that fruit to find the clue; got ourselves in a real problem in thatbyrinth, I tell ya. I thought we were gonna die in there. Ha! Eating our shirts and leather boots! Right! Damn disgusting, I tell ya,ds andsses! Haha! Grimnir suddenly pped Daichi and Tatsuya on their backs, nearly sending them crashing on the ground with his big hands. For some reason, seeing him finally happy again made it hard not tough with him. And then the workshop. Wow. Cant believe she ced all her problematic inventions in there, right? But, smart. Quite smart. Despite seeing the beast, I still cant believe she managed to persuade that thing to allow her to settle there. Guess it enjoyed her stories of the other world. When one of us finally asked what he was talking about, Grimnir exined the dungeon master for Chihiros hidden workshop was a rank A drake. A young, unaffiliated one at that, meaning it was a monster spawn. About 400 years old, the beast had settled into a dungeon underneath the dwarfs capital, using it as his nest to be stronger. Although the dwarves had ways to actually get rid of him, the Ankoran King during that time decided to make a deal with him instead. In exchange for peace, the drake would govern the dungeon and allow the dwarves to hunt and mine there. Over time, the deal had been modified, to the point there was a Gambit System where adventurers would offer riches to the drake for him to create a special dungeon course. More difficult monsters, more loot, and more dangers. Some people are simply daredevils, you see, and as a drake, he was the perfect dungeon master for the job. He had the mana to spare to constantly modify the dungeon to his whims, Grimnir exined. As a monster spawn, he had no loyalty to Kargryxmor or your father,ss. In fact, as a dragonkin, he probably wouldnt like you at all. Dragonewts and levianewts are forbidden entry for this one reason. Territorial, huh? I reckoned, and he nodded. [Masters scent is quite strong. Beth and Shay says that a lot!] Rajah told me, causing me to wince. I knew he didnt mean it, but it sounded like I smelled. Tasianna suddenly tilted her head, crossing her arms to think. Hmm, I think I heard about him from one of the elven visitors at my vige. ManMh? Was that his name? Grimnir nodded. Correct, fiflei. Mh the Avaricious. Not only gold and gemstones, but also stories, at least ording to the Revolution Queen. That was how she managed to sway the drake. Most of the dwarves, especially the Blei followers and guild leaders, are pretty scared of change or oundish manatech. She could have gotten in quite some trouble if she had revealed everything before she built up her influence. What better ce to hide everything than in the gold hills of a moody dragonkin? Then how was it revealed? I mean, all of you know about it now. The Church of Bleilda even forbade entry into it, Kyouya asked. Hrm, I dont know the details. The Revolution Queen never mentioned it, but we presumed the drake and her got into a fight some time before her death. Mh told us tazongs everything that happened outside of theirst meeting, and that was how we knew about her workshop. Blei probably knew about the workshop through his godsight, but probably was forbidden from saying anything until it was revealed. His followerstched onto it immediately. Gods werent supposed to meddle in mortal affairs, essentially. What a life Chihiro led, huh? Unpausing the video, Broggi continued, Haha, but I guess ya cant fool a drake. He was quite mad when he found us out. Nearly would have cooked us if you hadnt thought of throwing away some of the items we got from her workshop. Mh was more worried about his stuff getting taken than us. Good riddance. Haha ten years on the road. Ah, the eleventh ising soon. Grimnir smiled, reminiscing. However, that joy quickly disappeared, turning into a frown. Almost two years since you died. Hey, cuoso. Grimnirs slightly wet eyes snapped back to the video. The diary I cant take back what I wrote there. But I can say that it was an honor to travel with you through that dungeon. To adventure with you. I always thought you were just a cksmith my talented cousin. That you were only useful as a hammerer and craftsman I have never been that wrong. Broggi Grimnirs tears dropped on the recorders screen, blurring the image. I Ive found more than the blueprints and this recorder in that vault. I found my blood-brother. It is an honor to have been exiled with you! Broggart stood up, smacking his chest thrice. Grimnir followed it up, trying his best to hold back his remaining tears. Dammit! Ya couldve written that ddarg in ya diary! It wouldnt have been so confusing! I thought ya lied to me all this time all those ten years. ddarg. Even now, Grimnir couldnt help but grumble. I caressed his back, happy to see our grumble machine was back. I hope we managed to finish building that gun together. We hadda, Broggi begun. Took us too fucking long! Eight whole years just to make sure it didnt blow the whole thing up! Ya stupid idea to keep it contained in a small gun form was just impossible with how ambitious it was! We didnt have the money or equipment to make more precise stuff! He then turned to us, his teary eyes squinted in rage. Aye, could you believe that?! This fool was too tunnel-visioned in the perfect recreation, instead of adapting a bit. It took me so long to persuade him to make this hammer! He swung his sthammer around, before pounding the thing on the ground. The rest of us could only smile wryly as he was the one now giving a tantrum. ddarg, not to mention how often you just wanted to try something new. Dropping the gun creation to try and make one of ya old tools! We didnt have the money! I couldnt get a job at the cksmith guild, and nobody wanted to meet with an Inko who hadnt bathed in two weeks! ddarg, all that monster killing just to feed ourselves! Like cousins, they showed the same behavior. Just like Broggart, Grimnir couldnt help butin andin, only to slow down eventually. He fell on his butt. He closed his eyes and raised his head, showing off his shivering lips. Eventually, the muscles in his face began to spasm out of control, looking like was in pain. He hid his eyes with his left hand, grunting a bit as he tried to hold back thest lock holding his tears back. B-but, you idiot Ya just had to try to try to get back in Bleis good graces. Just cuz I believed that damn god cursed us, didnt mean you had to! ddarg, ddarg, ddarg! B-Broggi Im so sorry, cuoso. He couldnt stop them any longer. B-Broggi, Im so sorry. Why did ya have to pull that stupid stunt? ddarg! Why? Why? What a stupid ident Did the gods really want him dead and was that just fates whim? Oooh Master! Eine hugged him, holding him tightly while Daichi patted him on his shoulder, unable to say anything. Eine, on the other hand, tried her best to soothe him. Its alright, Master Grimnir. He wont me you. idents happen It isnt your fault. I KNOW THAT! Grimnir shouted, but he didnt shaked her off. I know that I know that now. Blei wasnt at fault, he didnt curse us all this time. Me trying to anger Blei with thesss ideas and inventions was just my way to cope with everything That his death had more meaning than just a random, unfortunate twist of fate. That it wasnt just an ident. A man like him deserved a better death. He took his hand off his face, showing himself sniffling and red. I deluded myself all these years just because I was angry. He took away my [cksmiths Eyes], and that was it. Why would he care for us tiny mortals? That skill to me was like a badge that said I am a great cksmith. I told myself and everybody else but I honestly thought I didnt deserve it. That is why I med Blei for everything. Why I wanted to get augh at his expense. He stood up, thanking both Eine and Daichi for their time before wiping away the tears and snot. But Im okay now. Im done hating myself and portraying it as Blei. Im happy to be here with all of you Happy to have two apprentices willing to learn from this fool. If I really was cursed by Blei, how did I deserve to join Aurora? Oooh, Grimnir! Now I was the one to hug him, including the other girls who hadnt given the guy one. Well, except Haruka, who was a bit too withdrawn to do so. Once we were done, the boys came over to pat him on the back, encouraging him how he was an excellent cksmith and how they wouldnt have wanted anybody else. Crustacias twin locks, stop it! At this point, all of this will just Urgh! I waved his hands around, looking both embarrassed and annoyed. He then looked away as we allughed. ddarg. Once he dried his second set of tears, he let the video continue, allowing his cousin to speak hisst message. Cuoso, do me a favor, yeah? Whether I am dead or gone, dont give up on the dream we had. The gun blueprints. If ya ask me, guns might be a good weapon for warriors as a secondary weapon. I probably told you about it. All too much. Thats why you wanted it to stay in a gun form, Grimnir exined, shaking his head. If, however, we failed, then it might be time to seek her workshop once again. Grimnir scoffed at the mention, telling us the Broggart he knew during his travels had mostly given up on the idea. In any case, do what you need to, cuoso. Keep the video recorder safe, yeah? The card on the right side is a memory card. It saves data for these videos to watch again. However, it has a capacity, but you can free it up with a crystal. Even save some of them. What? Daichi raised an eyebrow. We can use a crystal for this? Wait, hold on, if that is the case, then couldnt we do something like streaming? If we can make more of these memory cards, or even better, adjust them a bit to the ones on Earth, we can probably start spreading videos! And music. My eyes widened when Haruka said that. I snapped my head around, looking at her as if she knew how to do it. Haruka, on the other hand, just shrugged. I wont know. Im not an artificer or engineer. Youre better off asking Eine or Daichi. Right, Daichi was born the son of two tech-savant parents. He probably knew something. However, he could shake his head. This is more than just hardware, and I am a builder. I can make you a PC, but I cant write you the program to make apps and such work. Thats why I like cksmithing and why I havent asked Eine to teach me. However He then looked at Haruka. The thing is, this video recorder somehow works with the party bracelets, and only them! Meaning, the Revolution Queen did something to make her tech work with dungeon cores. Work within the Divine System. If we want to make the whole streaming and music CDs work for Hestia-san, then we need to either reverse engineer the Revolution Queens work, or We need to figure it out ourselves, Nishio answered, but grimaced. How long would that take, though? Haruka added. Howplicated? If this is like software, then I wouldnt be as useful as you think, Daichi-san. But youre good with math! Kyouya tried to persuade her. Algorithms! Logic. Thats all part of being a programmer, right? I mean, the fact you remember Brailleand didnt you mention Morse code, too? Anyways, you have a good memory. I mean, the demonkins gave you [Foxian Slyness] for a reason. Right, Haruka had the only [Identify Blocker] defying unique skill, right? Kazumi stated as she turned to me. Before we joined, Haruka did all the appraisals for us. She would scan everybody and send it to everybody with [Telepathy]. She has a really good memory. If it was true, then she was doing all of that without [Parallel Thoughts]. My parallel minds had been a real boon to me not only with recalling information, but also with appraisals. Working through an entire Profile was quite exhausting. There was soooo much information to look out for. Kohaku nodded as I acknowledged her talent. She wasnt a fighter, but I always valued her ability with numbers. Besides, if we cant figure it out, there really isnt anything to worry about, Haruka-chan. If you cant do it, then we know exactly who already did it. Hold on Grimnir murmured. You kids arent thinking? Yup. Tatsuya smirked. Chihiro-samas workshop. Hmm? Wait, it turned on? In a loud metropolitan city filled with skyscrapers and vivid lights expelling the darkness inside this night city, a woman suddenly jumped off her bed, walking over to her desk. She stared at the screen ced there, noticing a notification with the P sign. She then grabbed her mouse and clicked the sign, opening up a screen of a video. There, she saw more than she expected. Kufufu! Oh, Goddess Aurena sure did something now. Haha, I really should update myself on them. Hmm. She stared at the crimson haired girl, looking at her horns and tail before turning around to herpanions, noticing who they were. Now understanding what was happening, she opened up another screen, this time about the disappearance of an entire school ss and the death of their ssroom teacher. An earthquake had happened during that time, so most people, outside of the parents, had mostly forgotten about this story. The woman smirked. Now this is interesting. Chapter 382: Riding on a Train, Choo, Choo! Chapter 382: Riding on a Train, Choo, Choo! Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Idol]: Lv. 7 -> Lv. 20 | Multiple reset umtion finished | Prestige 5 Lv. 16 [Mage]: Lv. 12 -> Lv. 15 | Multiple reset umtion finished | Prestige 5 Lv. 0 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 14 -> Lv. 15 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 3 Lv. 11 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Idol] Max level -> 25 [Mage] Max level -> 25 [Tyrant Hatchling] Max level -> 20 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Job evolution has begun for [Mage]. Please, choose from the below option to continue leveling your development Job. Your choice of Job evolution will affect your unique Jobs future evolution and your choice of prestige awards [Fire Mage] You have chosen [Fire Mage]. [Mage] will now evolve into [Fire Mage], resetting your level and prestige level. Prestige Points: 2, retained. Max level -> 10. Evolution bonuses given: [Mana] [Intelligence] [Wisdom] Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Fire Mage]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 10 | Multiple reset umtion finished | Prestige 3 Lv. 14 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Fire Mage] Max level -> 20 [Idol] Prestige spent. Benefit Slot, [Bardic Cadenza], Benefit Slot gained [Fire Mage] Prestige spent. Benefit slot, [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1], 3 Prestige Points to [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] -> [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 4] gained Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Lightning Magic Lv. 5] [White mes Lv. 7] gained [Idol] Spell gained: [Clouds of Thunder] This is your cabin. His and Her Majesties are in the cabin next to yours. Your friends and retainers will be situated in the car behind us. If you wish to check on your carriage, please, ask one of the staff. As such, please, enjoy your trip, Princess Fargryneill, Princess Hestia. The suited dwarf bowed deeply before going into the car behind us, returning to work now that he was done with his exnation. Sis and I eyed each other before shrugging and entering the cabin, only for us to nod at how impressive it was. The train was made for dwarves in mind, but our royal cabin was extremely spacious, to the point you could fit six people inside and there would still be space to move around. There was a small table, a ce for our belongings and luggage, and also two retractable beds! Sis tested her bed out, turning the couch on the left side into a bed by extending it forward. She then rolled on it, spreading her limbs out to move them like a snow angel. Meanwhile, I went over to the table, inspecting the items on it. There was an obsidian ss bowl with some fruits and honey crackers, as well as some ss bottled drinks. From the looks, and smell, of them, they were ale. I then pushed the table and its contents to the side, creating more space, and stretched my arms out. The cabin was about two Hestias wide to the side and two and a half from front to back. The ceiling, however, was still pretty low, to the point that Sis had to slouch her neck a bit to fit in. She was almost as tall as Saori and Yorshka, so taller people probably wouldnt find this toofortable. I then sat down and pped. Hes gone, you cane out now! [Master! Masters sister!] Rajah jumped out of my shadow and onto Neill who was caught off-guard. The bed rocked like crazy as Sis tried to gently push over Rajah, slightly annoyed at the big kitten. Dammit, this isnt what I came here for! Hahaha! I really couldnt help butugh before picking Rajah up. Since his evolution, Rajah had be toorge to actually be ap cat. He was a genuine monster tiger right now, with sharp ws, fur, and dangerous venom. Even if I wanted to, I couldnt put him on myp as he just didnt fit anymore. As such, instead of ap cat, he was now a lean-on cat. I turned my couch into a bed and ced Rajah on it, happy he fit on it, even if only barely, before sitting down and leaning my body on his. While scratching his head and butt, I rxed my arms, smiling as it felt like my head was resting on a soft pillow. Hehe, cant believe that cat fits on the bed. Guess most of his bulk is the fur, Neill let out a giggle as she watched me rx. She then tapped her growing horn, giving a short nod. Pretty stark difference. When Ist traveled on a train, I had to stay in themons. No bed and you have to share your room with three others. Trains, trains, trains; that was where Neill and I were currently rxing. Two days had passed since we found the video recorder and had Grimnir kit his workshop out with a bunch of his cousins old tools and such. After we solved Grimnirs problem, we also made sure to check out Broggarts other hideouts, making sure we didnt leave anything important behind. Sadly, there wasnt anything good, as the first hideout only hid the braille alphabet and the third only had a stash of money and smithing materials. Well, I guess the money was pretty nice, as it allowed us to pay off some of the debts. Since we had nothing else to do in Gazahan-Orn, and since Grimnir had no intentions of reconnecting with his n, we decided to leave with the Ankoran King and head to his capital. It took the train two days to return to the hold. I wanted to travel with it, so we didnt really have a choice but to wait. Now, why did it take two days exactly? Well, ording to Jadhund, there were only four operating trainsthree were for traveling and one was purely for merchants and cargo transportation. ording to protocol, royals were only allowed to ride on the original train, the one the Revolution Queen helped build but couldnt finish before her death, while the other two travel-focused trains were mostly for the general popce andmuters. Apparently, the original one wasnt just the most efficient and fastest train they managed to make, but it also was runed to high-heavens, making it extremely safe to travel in. The reason why it was still better than the newer models was primarily due to the materials the Revolution Queen used to make it. It was made after the War for the Faefolk, and as thanks for helping the elves out in the war effort, they were given the heart of a rank S fire drake from Kargryx to use as the trains core. Some criminal executed by the Dragon Ruler of Fire, or something. After receiving my letter, High Queen Tragaya had immediately set out for Gazahan-Orn and arrived as soon as humanly err dwarvenly possible. Using her role as a wisewoman to investigate a problem, she broke protocol and rode on one of the newer models with her disguised husband. Now, though, we were riding on the real deal. The first of its kind. Still weird, it took them over 200 years for four trains. While I didin a bit, it was exactly the death of Chihiros mortal form that caused this problem. She left at the most important stage, and while she left ns behind, the guilds politics began to get in the way of any actual progress without her leadership to pave the way. Aside from the railroad guild, plenty of others wanted to have a bigger part in the trains creation, which caused undue strife between everybody. Eventually, they did finish the train, but there was also the problem of putting down the railroad itself. The Ankoran mountain ranges werent just humongous, but the inside and underground were evenrger. Not to mention, small mining towns and holds were being created once per year or something. The train had to connect to most of them, meaning, the artificers and engineers had to n the tracks and paths. It took years before it was finished, and even now, it was being updated almost monthly. This didnt even ount for any monster problems. As such, it took some time for the next train to be made. This time, since they didnt have a powerful engine, they had to start anew with a different source. These trains couldnt be made with expensive rank B or higher monster materials, they had to be cheaper. No matter how rich the railroad guild was, they wanted to adhere with Chihiros wish to poprize train travel to the general popce. As such, each new train would also be part of a new model. Improvements and other quality of life additions were added, as the dwarvess pride forced them to always strive for innovations. That was all Jadhund told me, since he didnt want to go into guild politics. But, yeah, two days of waiting wasnt too problematic, since I just used this time to grind a bit and do some guild Quests. Leveled up my jobs and my skills. In addition, I also evolved [Mage] into [Fire Mage]. No new prestige benefits, but I got some stats and I also leveled up [Magic Skills: Proficiency] to Lv. 4. Made it easier to level up my [White mes] and other simr skills. Away! Doors closing! I heard the sound of the stations announcers voice echoing through the metal megaphones. I opened the door and looked out of the window, smiling as the [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] barriers were appearing to block anybody froming closer to the train. I pped my hands and wanted to open the window, but I was quickly reprimanded by one of the staff, who informed me I should do it in my cabin. So, I immediately headed back, and once I returned and closed the door, I opened the window inside. First, it was a clear view of the right tform of the station. You could see a few dwarven manatechnicians running around, but that was about it. Simr to Estralias train station, this ce felt more like it was under construction than operating like its Earthly counterparts. There was no rush hour at all, since the trains didnte too often. Hmm, nobody came, huh? Jadhund and Rosserto wereing with us to the capital, since both had business there. I could guess with Jadhund, since he mentioned the railroad guilds HQ would love to meet us otherworlders, while Rosserto had a concert there. As such, we had nobody else here who knew of us. Well, aside from the people from Grimnirs n. Naturally, they werent on good terms, still. Especially now that the n is in turmoil withMaagneil escaping from judgement and his son now having to inherit the position, even if he wasnt ready for it. There was also the whole hold king and people who attacked me situation, but that got handled pretty quickly. The prisoners were currently on the train, being guarded. They would face justice and their sentence in the capital. So, with nobody saying goodbye to us, it did feel a bit lonely, but what could you do? Grimnir probably didnt care anyways. So, I turned around to see the dragon-mouth styled train head. Once the announcer finished his announcement, the dragon head suddenly let out sprays of fire, lighting up the darkness of the tunnel. Its eyes glowed vermillion red as you could hear that iconic choo choo sound. Honestly, Chihiro certainly knew how to make things stylish! Without further ado, the train departed from the station on top of racketing metal rails and the sound of roaring fire. Nicknamed Draco Skull, a rather very fitting name for the first Peolyncian train. The normal trains would need a week or more, depending on the amount of stops, to go from the capital to the furthest point of the mountain range; straight into Carmaniate territory. Bit less, if you only want to reach the human Empire, Neill informed me. I heard this thing only needs four days, and that is only cause it has terrible fuel efficiency. Very fast, but quite pricey. Wouldnt it work like any other train when it isnt on a rush mission, though? I questioned, to which Neill nodded. Its just a nice tidbit I overheard once. I mean, as dragons, we can fly faster; you definitely can with your scale-dust boosters. But you need to rest, while this thing only needs to refuel. It outright beats carriages, though. It wouldnt surprise me for the Empire to have one of them already, considering how huge Folschreck is. Now that she mentioned it, what about the Empire? I knew it was probably thergest nation on the, evenrger than Kargryx if you only counted the owned territory. Did they have to travel on the backs of gargoyles and use carriages like Artorias, Estralia, and Yeos? Maybe Jadhund had more information on that, but I wasnt too worried about it. Currently, what I did know was that the Empire used ships a lot. They got their naval design from the Caedhulens, after all, so it wouldnt shock me if their marine travels were almost as fast as this train. Due to the formation of the continent of Altrust, it was far faster to simply go through the ocean to reach the western part. If you wanted to avoid the sea, then the roundabout way was either travel with a carriage, or the more efficient method of the dwarfs trains. Also, if they had any flying mount, they probably could fly over the ocean too. Gargoyles couldnt, since they would run out of mana during long travels. Once the both of us began to settle down, enjoying snacks and drinks from my storage, a knock came from the door. We invited whomever was at the door in, which turned out to be Haruka and Kyouya. Hey, Hestia-chan. Tasianna wanted you for the soil, they informed me, prompting me to leave the cabin with Rajah. Haruka and Kyouya, on the other hand, were invited by Neill to look around and check out the cabin, which caught the twos interest. Jeez, what are you doing here if youre just gonna rx? Hehe. Neill had taken a break from her [Battle Frenzy] training a day ago. As she mentioned, she had isted herselfpletely from everybody to finish the envy and pride part of the training. ording to her, she managed to get through envy pretty fast, but had some trouble with pride, which forced her to leave the isted training Apparently, she didnt have trouble with the mental imagery part of the training, but she had trouble controlling her powers in it. Essentially, she unlocked [Battle Frenzy (Major)], but could only use it for around a minute at best before she would go berserk. As such, she called it a failure. Meaning, she would have to continue once she was ready. In the meantime, however, she told me she wanted to continue my [Battle Frenzy] training. With Kramps not answering me, Mother still asleep, and KleaHatma, for some reason, inactive, she was the only one who could keep watch over me. I appreciated it but also felt a bit pressured, since I still had my spells to finish. There were three custom spells I had started working on during the tournament part of my Elyonda visit. All spells were designed to cover up three of my weaknesses. First, there was the fact I had to belch outva breaths since I had no efficient way to create a lot ofva quickly for [Volcanic ze] to have material to work with. It was either use my Territory, melt everything with [Dreadre Aura], or create a ton of corrosive fire. I could also learn a [Lava Magic] custom spell from the Mage Guild that did something simr, but I wanted to customize mine for personal usage. Since I didnt have [Lava Magic] anymore, I couldnt create those sorta custom spells myself, so I had to rely on the SUPERIOR [Corrosive Fire]. Who needed normal magic skills, anyways? Second, there was also the fact I couldnt regenerate sr energy during the night, or a storm, or some weird space-time trick, like with demonkins trap. The thought ofing up with a work around to this problem had already urred to me when I first entered a dungeon, but it became a priority after the Elyonda siege. Third, was my melee capabilities, as I was shown how weak I was in that department when I fought Larent during the tournament. The fact he overpowered me wasnt really an issue, since he was clearly stronger, but the problem was that I didnt have many ways to get out of it outside of my usual [Dreadre Aura] if I was in a pickle. It worked, yes, but what would happen if I fought somebody with high heat and fire resistance but was still strong in closebat? What then? Well, I was happy to announce that I did in fact cross off one of these problems. As in, number three as I realized something after Rajah evolved. Double elemental attacks, methods to reduce resistances or ignore them, and also a funny evolving cat. As in, Rajah was part of my powers since I was a pseudo-tamer, and he was slowly getting more and more strength, simr to Saori. There was always a difference in our strength since I was a dragona dragon differencebut not if Rajah could get a good rank B. Just like Saori and I, Rajah was also a young monster. He would be blocked from evolving into a rank A until he got old enough, which meant he couldnt count on the bonus boost in stats and skill points. Not to mention how he had more free time than I did, since he was also a big reason why I could level up so much during the two day break. He was hunting like crazy when we went into the dungeon. Meaning, with my improving ivemanship and Rajahs growth, melee was mostly handled. In addition, I began to wonder why I should make three spells? Shouldnt two be enough? After all, if an enemy was strong against my fire, then I just had to abuse [White mes]s and [Corrosive Fire]s secondary elements and effects better. My toxins could pierce resistances, as they could affect even fighters like VifiYok. Not to mention, if my holy mes became stronger, then my enemies had to adapt to two elements to survive. Terra, lightning, storm, and sacred spells would always be around, naturally. They were the foundation of my ability to control the battlefield, just like in Elyonda. I was a swiss-knife mage, I shouldnt worry about some minor worries. As such, I reduced my amount of spells to two. Less divided attention. Woah! Just as I finished my thoughts, my [Detection Sensor] sounded a ping, prompting me to narrowly dodge walking into somebody. H-Hestia?! A girls voice called out, which I realized belonged to Eine. Daydreaming? Y-yeah, sorry about that. I scratched my neck in embarrassment, only to realize Tatsuya and Daichi were also behind her. Oh! Are you guys going to the RV, too? Yeah, we have to help Master after all! Daichi confirmed, pounding his hand up in the air. We still need to adjust the workshop. Dont forget were only three people, so we somehow have to get everything rolling as such. No automation yet, but we have machinery now to reducebor on certain tasks. And Im getting a new spear. Kyouya can rely on his unique skill for weapons and armor, but I need a weapon made to work with mine, Tatsuya said, making sense since his [All-In] relied on his weapons being able to do the maximum possible damage. Since our destinations aligned, the four of us walked together. As we walked through the train cars to the very back, we Earthlings found it quite particr how most of the front cars had cabins for sleeping and rxation. The hallways were pretty small, barely wide enough for two dwarves to pass through. However, the moment we arrived at themons, as Sis liked to call them, the cabins disappeared entirely. Both sides of the train had multiple sets of four seats arranged together with a table to divide them. Dwarves upied them, using the table to eat and drink with each other. Even if they were strangers, everybody was treating each other pretty well. There were, of course, some passengers who wanted quiet or were sleeping, so they used a rune attached to their seats to create a bubble to protect them from the rambunctious noise. Probably some sorta silence rune. There was, of course, also a bar and diner on the train. Well, it was more like a pub. Since we werent in a hurry and felt peckish, we decided to take a moment and try the noodle soup they served there. It was as authentic as you could get to Japanese ramen in this world, only that it was hardier to fit the tastebuds of the dwarves. With the amount of toppings on it, it was great for a hard day of work for the calories, but my goodness, the calories! Once we were done, we ventured with a train staff into the cargo cars. Even if this was a transport train, there was plenty of cargo stored here since you had everything from royalty to merchants riding the train. A few of them were closed and locked cars, while others were open-air to make space. Our RV was loaded on one of thetters. Once inside, Eine and the boys went into the subspace while I headed up the stairs to our RV garden. Just as Tasianna and Haruka mentioned two days ago, the Luedbrumdar really did a bad one on our baby. We really had to renovate it. There, I found another set of three people. This time, though, they were a bit more racially diverse. Ooooh, Princess! The first to notice me was none other than the only other living dragonkin I had met in my travels who was not in our party already. His verdant-green scales and bull horns made him instantly recognizable, not to mention how much of a jock-like appearance he had. Hey, Cernust, I greeted the bovine-disguised drake, waving as he rushed forward to bow before me. Woah,e on, I told you its okay, right? Dont worry about it and just treat me like normal. You say that after how your sister red at me? I thought I was freezing up when I met Her Empress, but your sister is even frostier! he blurted out, but that was an exaggeration! Neill only smirked at him, calling him interesting since he was the firstactually second now that I thought about it, since the leviathan countedtrue dragonkin I met. Obviously, a dragon princess a rank higher would probably intimidate the lower rank drake. She didnt mean anything by it, but poor Cernust couldnt really do much with all the royals around him. In any case, I didnt bring him around to meet my family, I brought him to the RV since he and Rita were here to help Tasiannas garden out. Ever since we separated from Grimnirs group, Tasianna hadnt been able to maintain the garden, the soil had degraded from what it used to be, since Tasianna tailored it to the nts she cultivated. With two nt experts ready to help, our n was to optimize the garden even further, so we could build up our passive nt ie. It also hinged on the fact the nts loved having dragon mana in their soil. Mana helped them grow faster, which was one of the reasons for our fast production speed. Too much mana could spawn monsters, and yes, it could happen right in our RV, while too little mana could even kill some nts. The Belzac herbs, one of our most profitable produce, required mana to grow, for example. Well also get Tasiannas alchemy bench sorted out! The dryad, Rita, stated with dazzling eyes before darting her head to Cernust. Anyways, shes right! We dont have much time to do everything today. The crops in Elyonda need our attention after this! Emperors horns, Rita, you just dont change, huh? We have enough time on our hands. Cernust shook his head in exasperation as he pulled up a bag of soil and showed it to me. You cant get anything better outside of maybe a dryads or a treants grove. A forest drakes home just is amazing for anything a nt wants. Absorbs water and nutrients better, and feeds it straight to a nt. Oh! I took it from it, before squinting my eyes at what was written on it. Moreschi Forest Drake Soil I see you are getting along well with your future parents-inw. Severa mentioned you staying over there all the time. Ahaha. The bashful drake grinned,ughing his embarrassment away. W-well, yeah, I guess. Well, since I''ve been around, Ive been taking care of the soil, farms, and anything else earth and nt rted. I guess Severas father appreciates me being an alchemist, too. Her parents are good people, even if theyre prejudiced against anything with a tail. Took a while to persuade them not to treat the beastmen immigrants too badly. The Moreschi family, a noble house in the Lecartiglio duchy. It had been a while since I first met Cernust and his, now fiance, Severa Moreschi. Back then, I was helping her brother, Antonio, rescue his sister as she was allegedly kidnapped by Cernust. It already sounded weird, but once we resolved the misunderstanding, we got dragged into rescuing some adventurers from a grimgarian battalion. Now, the two were to be married. I was a bit concerned since Cernust was a drake, so he would outlive her, but I guess love conquered all in this situation. In any case, he was extremely helpful since he was working like a gardener for everybody, and this was one of his ways to help us out. You shouldnt disregard the soil making prowess of the gnomes, though, Tasianna argued against Cernust, mentioning something about gnomes. When I asked her about them, she told me to activate [Mana Eyes] and look outside the RVs window. When I did so, I couldnt really see anything outside of some mana signals, but that was about it. When that didnt get the point across, Tasianna had to exin to me gnomes were the names of lesser fae. Simr to how spriggans were faefolk born inside forests, gnomes were those born inside mountains and underneath the earth. While far less mischievous and childish, they were also less talkative. In addition, they were also a boon for local soil or rocks since they try to make their homes morefortable, enriching them. When Cernust heard this, he waved his hands in denial, stating with pride how forest drakes could produce the best nting soil. Even normal earth drakes wouldnt be able to beat him and his n in that, something he swore on the name of Kurnistus, his ancestor. Well, I personally didnt care where I got my soil, so I left the three to their squabble, with Rita taking notes on everything the two said, after I drenched the soil in my mana. I then entered the subspace, looking into Grimnirs smithy. Just like always, there was a small shop in front of it to serve as Grimnirs way to make some money. We would reopen it soon, but first he had to finish the renovations in his workshop. The moment I entered it, though, I had to take a step back as me roared, nearly hitting me. Uhm, okay? Slightly cautious. I entered the workshop again, this time I was greeted by the ferventughter of a madman. To be specific, it was the crazyughter of Grimnir. Gahahahaha! Burn that fuel! he shouted before he snapped his head around. Oooooh! Lass! Got that damn moldable metal from Broggi figured out! Were ready to make some dragon armor! My mouth curved up. Panzer ber Feuerpanzer ber Drachenpanzer, hehe. Panzer armor over [Panzer] over dragon scales. A note from AbyssRaven Sheldon would probably like these magic trains. Ooooor, maybe not. Anyways, we have dragon armor iing, finally! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 383: Rhytilic Alloy. Chapter 383: Rhytilic Alloy. There are multiple reasons for why we dont wear armor. Before me stood four dragonkins: one kirin-dragon, one drake, and two wyverns. Well, if we counted scalekins in the mix, there were also four saurians nearby, all currently speaking to Grimnir about armor and weapons. As much as I didnt want to take money from thetter four, since I owed them a lot, our party didnt have the option to actually reject money right now. The first to continue was the kirinmy sis. Heres the thing, why do we dragons need conventional armor when our body is one huge piece of equipment? Humanoids of all kinds would kill to turn our scales and materials into weapons and armor. Dragonewts themselves love using their own scales as armor, as its a matter of pride. The matter of pride is really important to true dragonkins, as Princess Fargryneill said, The drake, Cernust, confirmed her assertion, using his own experience to support it. He pulled up his fingers to count his examples. What exactly do we have? Lets see [Draconic Barrier], scale maniption, and, well, continuous scale fortification through states, molting, and so on. Appearances matter, but so does confidence. A dragon that doesnt have confidence in their own scales is less attractive to potential mates. Sounds like what Mom would say I couldnt help but shake my head. If Mom was here, that would be exactly what she would say, which made sense for Cernust to say the same thing, since his mother probably lectured him on the topic. [However, it isnt done because we are idiots or ignorant, Princess Hestia,] this time, Shay spoke up. [There is something like natural armor we dragonkins use. Fire wyverns clock themselves inva or their own fire. We snow wyverns sh freeze moisture into icicle armor, simr to Her Majesty. I presume true dragonkins ept them, as well.] Beth nodded her wyvern head, making me imagine her energy despite her less expressive face. [Its all about the origin of the armor! Its about showing-off your abilities! Besides, most humanoid armor wont fit our bodies, right? Not to mention, what if we [Elvenize]? Armor isnt transformation-friendly like mana clothes.] Good reasons, they were all good reasons. If I had to add to them, I also had [Panzer] acting like my de facto armor. That was the reason for why I invented the spell in the first ce, after all, since normal armor just wasnt feasible. What if I wanted to transform during a fight? Either my humanoid armor would break, or huge chunks of armor would fall off my dragon body. In either case, it would be sooo annoying to manage. Dragons should mostly fight as dragons. That was where most of our stats were, but that also exacerbated the issue. Considering how huge I was in my real form, how much effort and materials had to be invested to create an armor to fit me? What about evenrger beings like Mom? The time sink would be tremendous, not to mention the armor had to be stronger than her own scales to be worth putting on, as extra weight would slow her down. Sis and Cernust mentioned there werent even any dragon or leviathan smiths, as they just werent needed. Every single dragonkin with [Scale Maniption] effectively became their own smith, since their scales could act as barriers, extrayered armor, and even weapons. Both my Sis and Cernust were prime examples of dragonkin martial artistsboth could create scale gauntlets and greaves to fight with. In fact, their entire outfits were mostly made from their scales. Sis usually wore her scaled kimono with the huge cleavage, although she did mix things up since she was a fashionista. Cernust, since he didnt want to attract any attention at all, had his scales cover normal leather armor, making him look like a normal adventurer. It was as they said, every dragonkin was their own smith with [Scale Maniption]. It was justmon sense until Grimnir. Hmm, I see, Master inspected Eine inside her new armor with focus, all while Rita was writing down her thoughts in her notebook. Rita, write down theposition of the materials. We should note how the metal is able to soften and harden upon mana injection. Already did, but what I am curious about is how much is needed? Can you maintain it for long? Is it really that hard? Rita then knocked on Eines arm, testing what sound it made. Those two Istari followers Master Eine behind her armor grumbled, probably embarrassed and annoyed. Bear with it,ss. We hadbat tests, but its better for the schrs to take a better look on the H.E.S My body jerked forward as I heard him say thatst bit, unintentionally shouting, Oi, I told you guys not to say that name! Arrrrgh! Daichi-kun, this is all your fault! Once again, fire mages were ruining my life. The fact Daichi was the one who coined the name on Eines new armor was just infuriating. Just remembering it made me want to punch him. In any case, since we sessfully retrieved both Broggarts and Grimnirs old equipment and upgraded our workshop with all those new tools and machines, it was time for Grimnir to do what he did bestsmith. His n to create a full suit of power armor was still underway, even if his current set of armor was almost close to it. When we reunited, I only took a quick nce over the new armor before my eyes were enraptured by the big dragon head symbol on his chesthis mark of loyalty, as it was based on Krampss religious symbol and doubled as the Kargryxmor ns family emblem. Looking at it now, the whole set consisted of threeyers. First, eoriant tes about as thick as my hand encased everything, protecting all his vitals and limbs. Second, heavy scalemail made from my old scales sealed up any needed gaps to maintain mobility, while also providing him both holy and fire resistances. Lastly, padded leather armorprobably gambesonkept itfortable to wear, while also acting as ast line of defense. I heard he also slipped thest pieces of chitin from that rank A geiserg king into it. He wasnt wearing it right now, so the blue glowing mana seams werent lit, nor were the many runic letters on it. He only used simple blood, since all armor pieces only had three runes on each. However, what intrigued me the most were the mana batteries attached on his gauntlets, giving it a very futuristic vibe to it. Without those two mana batteries, Grimnir probably wouldnt be able to even run with all that armor on. Essentially, with this armor on, Grimnir would transform into one of those dwarven Earthshakers I saw, the ones with armor so fat and heavy, their every step would shake the ground. Grimnirs was the same, but I bet his was faaar better. I was certainly not biased. After all, his was power armor! Well, almost. In any case, the point was that our crafting game was better than ever before. The entire workshop was now like an industrial building with a giant smelter,rge machinery to speed up work, and also arge storage for every single material and ore we had. After Daichi and Grimnir finished setting everything up, most of therge machinery could be used by just about any kind of pushover with barely any muscle strength. Handles, levers, and so many more were around. With the smell of coal and the fiery warmth of the forge, Aurora sessfully had a ce for even the most demanding equipment. Of course, we shouldnt forget Eines little artificer workshop. Due to the noise of the forge, her workshop had to be moved and was now attached to the front shop, meaning she had a ce just for herself. Haruka had also been hanging out with her as the two of them attempted to understand the video recorder better. The n was to recreate and improve upon the Revolution Queens works, so we could potentially make travel recordings, music videos, and, if possible, streaming. Thatst part was really just a pipe dream, since we probably needed the System to help us there. The Divine System, if you thought about it, was kind of like Peolyncas version of the inte. Well, it wasntpletelyparable, but there were simrities. For example, you could send information through one party bracelet to another with mana using the System. That was why streaming could be possible. Naturally, we had to be realistic, but that was why I was nning on asking the Ankoran King for a little favor if reverse engineering the recorder wasnt possible. I mean,e on, inspecting an old, hidden workshop of a goddess protected by a dragon inside a dungeon just sounded like an adventure. Far better than the crap Ive been encounteringtely. I could use a less morally stressful trip. Lass! Finally, after a long wait, Grimnir called me over. More like, it was the sign for everybody toe over to witness the birth of the new alloy we would be using for my armor. Come on, everybody, me first! Pushing herself through the growing crowd, Kohaku dashed right in the front, holding the recorder in her hand and training it on Grimnir and a small metal box with blue seams. Okay, okay, Grimnir, want to tell us anything before you start? Why are you recording me? Grimnir frowned, clearly annoyed at her. However, the perky city girl didnt let that discourage her. Instead of retorting harshly, she kept up a smile like an experienced content creator. Shouldnt it be obvious? Im filming everything for anybody who missed this! For example, Sensei isn''t here, but she probably would love to see all of this. Come on, shes not around, but she cane and go whenever she has the time during her training with Asaka-san. However, just likest time, we miss her! We have to show them this! True! This is also your cousins gift, so we have to use it more! Kazumi, who followed right behind her best friend, supported the argument. Dont you want to know its limits and so on? How much can it store! How long can the videos be? ddarg, alright, I get it,sses! Mhrm, cant believe this Grimnir, as usual, grumbled with everything getting a bit too noisy for him. Well, if he didnt want so many people inside his ce, he probably shouldnt have asked me to make itrger now, right? Regardless of his temper, he still allowed over 20 people to crowd around him. As he sighed at how full his workspace was, he shook his head before turning his attention to a small metal box. Once he opened it, cold air escaped from it before he grabbed a ck metal bar from inside it with some tongs. Mana Eyes. Rythilic Bar: An ingot made from rythilic alloy, created using rheolic nt sap as the main binding agent between arcanuit and fairnite to maintain the function and stability of the two different minerals. Due to the addition of the rheolic sap, the alloy allows for incredible flexibility when it absorbs mana, but turns rigid and solid if it is manaless. The fairnite preventsrge amounts from escaping, but it will break under its own weight when left manaless for a prolonged time Arcanuit was the ore used to create mana batteries, characterized by being the best mana absorbing ore you could find on the market. However, while it was incredible for this job, it was extremely fragile and, if left empty of mana for too long, it would just shatter. Farinuit, on the other hand, prevented mana leakages and was the closest this world had to marble in appearance. I didnt know too much about this rheolic nt or its sap, but I also didnt need to appraise the word. I could just hear it from the mouth of the person who made it themselves. This is the alloy my cousin had been secretly making ording to something he read from Goddess Chihiro. stic, or something. No instructions at all on how to make it, so he decided on making something simr. Ah, you need oil for that, but the process is a bit too hard to exin for us to help you recreate it in this world, Nishio answered, looking a bit perturbed. So, is this stic? Its a far cry from what it looks like on earth, but I guess it''s as ck as fossil oil. More like a metal version of it, Tatsuya chimed in, instead of exining things a bit for the Peolyncians amongst us. Can you really bend it? Pretty much, I turned my head around to Eine, who was still inside her armor. Her voice was slightly muffled, sounding deeper than usual. As you can see, the armor is fully flexible, acting almost like clothing. However, its hard enough to resist attacks. Eine pulled out her sword and began shing at her arm, resulting in some shallow cuts. She then cast [Wind sh] on herself, showing off the armors respectable mana resistance. Honestly, if she wasnt part of the masochistic Aurora, attacking herself like that would make her seem weird. Thankfully, we at Aurora appreciated party members who cut, burn, and hit oneselves for the sake of growth. Once her demonstration wasplete, she ignored Master and Rita who were howling in excitement and continued her exnation. Thanks to the addition of fairnite to the alloy, it is extremely resistant against magical attacks and the like, while the eoriant structure it was built around gave it some physical resistances. The form you see in its dormant state is the frame. However! Daichi pulled our attention to him. And this is a big however here. It might be really good for everything, but the armor is seriously weak against anything that can sap mana from it cause of all the fairnite. It will protect people from sucking the mana out of your body, but without any mana, the armor turns useless. Rita pped when she heard that. No problem! If it protects you from people absorbing your mana, then it should be extremely valuable for us faefolk. Tasianna would love it. Tasianna was currently taking care of the garden since Cernust and Rita wanted toe in. As such, the video Kohaku was filming woulde in handy for herter on. Eine nodded to that statement, before transforming her armor. As the mana stopped surging around its body, it solidified and turned back to its usual knight form. Also, the H.E.S. Please! I cried out. The armor. The armor was made with my abilities in consideration. Yours can be tuned for your needs. The runes are also important. If its that good, then it probably will be a good seller, Sis stated, to which the majority of us agreed, only for us to raise a brow when Grimnir shook his head. Yes, but there is a problem with its production. Grimnir then took out a ck-green liquid from his pouch, swirling the little bit of fluids in its ss. It needs, as mentioned, rheolic sap. Ahhh, I see, so its that, huh? Where exactly do we get it? Krim asked, already looking worried. Carmaniate. Deep in its cold snowscape. Troublesome. Grahta massaged his temples, prompting most of us to ask him why exactly. Instead of answering it, he told us we had an expert in nts and seeds right here, prompting us to turn to Cernust. Knowing the majority of us were Earthlingsa fact I had told him recently, lifting the confusion he had when he learned how young I was during our first meetinghe cleared his voice and told us he would give us a long description. Right, yes, heres the thing. Carmaniate is the beastmen alliance territory, as all of you know. Folschreck Empire hates them, so trading is rare. Now, the dwarves do trade with Carmaniate here and there, since they have a train going deep into their territory. However, the issue is that the rheolic is a snow nt which, first, doesnt like warmth. Second, it only grows around the dung of a local monster. And thirdly, the nt only spreads through the seeds the monster ingests. Its rare. And a local favorite alchemic ingredient for the tribes there, Grimnir added. Its used for drugshallucinogens. Meaning the supply we can get will be scarce unless we go there ourselves, Haruka concluded from all of that. And let me guess, even if we go there to get the beast, it has some conditions, too, right? Cernust nodded. However, that was just the first problem, leading Rita to point at the next issue in her notebook. To turn the sap into something usable, we need to use alchemy. Dont worry, though, Cernust, Tasianna, and I have already settled on a recipe from the samples Grimnir has. Tasianna can make it anytime you need it! Rita gave us the good news with a wide smile, only to shrug when it was time for the bad. The thing is, we also need some rather valuable ingredients for the concoction. Nothing too rare, but they need to be above-average in quality. Depending on how much you need, it could get costly. Siss and my face contorted when we heard that, agonizing as we shared that terrible memory of the mages guild taking over 90% of my wealth for that stupid [Crystal of the Divine System]. Considering how huge I was and how muchrger I would grow in the future, I couldnt even start to fathom the price of it. So, let me get this straight. Tatsuya began to count with his fingers. First, we need lots of money. Second, we need to get into beastmen territory to find some nt or a monster to tame. Third Well, Grimnir is making it, so I dont think that should count that as a problem. Grimnir shook his head. It isnt. The alloy was created by an artificer, so instead of somethingplicated, its quite easy. The only hard part, if I was a normal smith, would be to find a way to sh freeze the alloy the moment it is finished. If you dont cool it down immediately, the alloy will harden too much. [You have us for that,] Beth interjected. [Or, well, that small box, but we can do it faster! And more efficiently! How many can you fit in that thing? Well, we can even freeze a mountain for Her Highness!] Beth then turned to me, eyes sparkling as if she found something she could help me with. I rubbed my hand on her shoulder and smiled, telling her she would be great for the future. But, that isnt the problem here. However, this moment didntst as Tamae spoke up, worry crystal clear on her face. We learned the Folschreck Empire is hostile with the beastmen alliance, and from what we heard, the beastmen there dislike and distrust humans a lot. very is par for the course in the Empire and the Alliance, with each taking prisoners of war as ves, and anyone left would just be executed. Right that would mean we cant enter. Kyouya let out a sigh. Not to mention, its deep in some snowscape? I guess the far north? That means we cannot go, either, Master replied. I apologize, my apprentice, but while I would dly help you out, as it would benefit my party, we saurians deal with the cold very badly. We can endure it if it was just a winter breeze and if we had a fire, but a blizzard? It would be life threatening for us to even remain there. If you cant do it, then you dont need to apologize, Master. I wont risk your life for something like this. I then looked over to Neill, but she only shook her head. Id been in Carmaniate once for a trip. Only on the border of Folschreck, though, but I got to listen to a free beastmen mercs there. Their people are divided into many tribes, each governed by a grand tribe like a city. Some tribes are more like a dictatorship with a single ruler governing everything. Everything is a meritocracy, and the leaders of the alliance are the tribe leads of these grand tribes. My encounter with the lizardmen in the Belzac swamp had been a while back, but I did remember them mentioning something about a grand tribe market or something. It wasnt super important, so I didnt pay much attention to it. She continued, Dragonewts and levianewts are seen as great opponents for the warrior creed-loving fighters there. While I like a scuffle, I dont want to get challenged everywhere I go. Sis, just imagine Ghorush, but worse. In fact, now that I think about it, considering how tame he waspared to a normal leonid warrior, I should have probably figured something was wrong! Dammit! Dont me yourself for that. I patted her back but didnt say anything. Sis seemed to be ming herself for not deducing Ghorushs true intentions sooner. I mean, to me, he seemed quite boisterous and rowdy, fitting his image of a berserker. However, was a leonid supposed to be even more irrational? As such, I wont go there alone. Even if I make a straight path up north, how am I supposed to find that nt? At least, Cernust or Rita needs toe with me. Also, other strong fighters so we can dissuade the lone or duo belligerent drunk warriors. The portal can help out a bit, but I am still going into unknown territory. I dont know anybody there. Not to mention, the cold will be a problem. [We are at your service!] Shay and Beth both kneeled down. It made sense. Since both were snow wyverns, they wouldnt have any trouble navigating the cold waste up there, not to mention, they be quite strong after the grimgarian invasion. At least,bat experience-wise. Not to mention, I could probably also ask Reajaen for help. Maybe she had a contact here or there to help us out, since Grimnir didnt say anything about Broggarts contact. He had all the time up until now. We had the people to send on this expedition, however No. I shocked everybody with my answer, so I borated on it. The problem is that we dont have enough time. We have a month, Tatsuya argued, but I had to rebuke it. No, you guys dont understand. We might have a month left until the summit, but that is about it. Guys, what exactly do you think would happen once the summit is over and the alliance is signed? A few caught on to what I was talking about, but to the few who hadnt heard the full details on the Summit of Ankor-Nazta, it was to be expected they couldnt figure it out. These included anybody not officially part of the Aurora. So, I answered their unspoken question. If Artorias wishes the support of the dwarves, they must break their vassge to the Empire. This is the minimum, not to mention they could even end up allying themselves with the elves of Sariel and the dragonewts of Loatryx, if everything goes well. If those two join the summit, at all. War. Eine frowned. I didnt want to agree, but it was the most likely oue. That was why the alliance had to be made for Artorias to break free. If we could get Sariel and Loatryx to help them out, they might scare the Empire from a war. However, the situation had vastly changed after the initial n. Back then, we thought we could use my status as a blessed to prevent hostilities. Unfortunately, right now, I was the Empires public enemy number three, right next to the demonkins and Carmaniate. The popethe Prince of Envyhated me and the Empire newspaper painted me as the leader of the grimgarians. The Prince of Envy, if given the chance, would happily send a warband to kill me after what Mom and I did to him. With Mom asleep, a huge contingency n was not possible. If I had to, I would use up my deal with Mom to prevent the war in the first ceby killing the Prince of Envy and exposing him. Technically, the Empire wasnt my enemy. They were supposed to be one of my best allies here in my Divine Quest, since they worship Aurena like, well, a literal goddess. They should be helping me, so going to war with them was thest thing I should be considering. It was what the demonkins would want! Not to mention, Im a bloody idol. Do we really have no time? Haruka asked sheepishly, but it was clear by everybodys faces that things were starting to ramp up. Thisst month was essentially what we had left to prepare. Sis. Neill grabbed me. Training time. I am going to make sure you get to the moderate stage with [Battle Frenzy] before then. Ill also help you out with your Territory and other stuff until Melloxtressa wakes up. Jeez! I stomped my feet down, stopping her. Chill! Really, Sis. Thanks for your consideration, but I am not nning to die. You dont have to worry about me like that. She frowned, looking at me as if she didnt believe me. I guess what happened during the end of the Elyonda siege scarred her a bit. You dont have the personality of somebody who should go to war. Its like that demonkin said you are naive and too sympathetic. Im not worried about your fighting abilities, Hestia, I worry more that you cant handle what you have to do. I couldnt fault her for that. Still, I pulled my arm out of her hand and, instead, hugged for a second before releasing my embrace. Thats why Im murdering that stupid Prince of Envy~ I have no problem killing him, even if he has some sad backstory. I want his head for what he did to Mom and me~ Bastard should burn. Now, everybody else was silenced by my words, but I meant them for real. I didnt have anything personally against five of the Princes of Sin, but I did have something personally against Pride and Envy. Pride was responsible for the Griffonpeak siege and sent his minion to kill Eshe. Envy tried to kill Mom. I will kill them. That was the line I was drawing here. Yes, VifiYok was close to killing Tatsuya, Saori, and Eine, and that was why I was targeting her when I knew she was around. Not to mention, I thought Amelia was in danger. I was fully ready to kill her there and then. However, as proven when I tried to have her surrender herself peacefully, she could be reasoned with. She, just like me, was just another cog in this war. The Prince of Envy, on the other hand, has been an eyesore since Griffonpeak. Now, he was making his intentions clear, and I had this feeling we wouldnt find any realpromise here. Besides, wasnt cutting off the heads the most efficient way to stop and win a war? Situations determined choices, and in this case, I had a target for my anger. Well, said! Just as the silence was starting to turn awkward, a foreign voice broke everything. I snapped my head around as I realized four new signals just entered the subspace Thankfully, they werent an enemy. High Ki Grimnir was about to kneel, but the dwarf apanied by Tasianna shook his hand. Stuff it, Grimnir! And the rest, too, if you dont mind. I might be king, but I would prefer it if we dont have to deal with it right now. Ankoran King Fugnarus had entered my subspace. Tasianna bowed once she was close. He had wanted to speak with you, so I invited him in, mydy. I had managed to convince his guards to wait outside the workshop, at least, but they were watching us from afar. I apologize if I disturbed. I shook my head and then turned to Fugnarus, curtsying to him out of respect. Even if he didnt want it, I found it was necessary here. Polite. I appreciate it, unlike most dragonkins. He then turned to Neill, who was looking away, trying to whistle. Yup, unlike most dragonkins. Oh, Neill Your past sure must be interesting. When I prompted him on what he needed, Fugnarus, though, told me I didnt need to worry about it. I had wanted to talk to you about the summit but, from what I had just heard, I dont think I need to worry about it until then. You have a clear head. Know what consequences will be caused by your actions. Good. So, dont worry too much about it. We can deal with all of it during the summit, Princess Hestia. The regalness of a real king; it has been a while since I felt it. Instead of the ent he used to speak with his fellow dwarves, Fugnarus was now speaking proper Common, clear to hear. Seemingly, he had heard what I had said before, meaning he probably eavesdropped on the thing with the war. I was so focused on the conversation, I didnt detect them in time. What exactly do you mean by that? I asked, wanting to understand what he was saying. I mean, have some fun before the real problemse, kid. Enjoy the dungeons we have at the capital, ahahaha! And,ss! I snapped my head around, seeing Grimnir smiling as he pulled up a box full of ck ingots. We got enough for your chest armor, at least. Broggart might be a fool, but at least he didnt squander the Davi he made. Oh And so, my trip on this train was filled with training, preparing, and having myself measured by Grimnir. It didnt take too much time for us to finally reach the capital of the Ankor-NaztaInkoran-Tazul. A note from AbyssRaven Watch Hestia gaining some proper chest armor! It is time for armored Hestia! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 384: Inkoran-Tazul, Capital of the Ankor-Nazta. Chapter 384: Inkoran-Tazul, Capital of the Ankor-Nazta. Please, mind your feet! The sound of the station announcer woke me up from my sleep. Just like me, Neill had just woken up too. With still drowsy eyes, she darted her head around, slightly confused by the sudden loud announcement. Wh-wha? Were here? Suddenly, the sound of nking metal and fire burst out and echoed all around us, the shock of it all driving away thest vestiges of sleep from us. Rajah, who was standing on watch for some reason, nudged our bodies off our cabin beds onto the ground. Once we sisters stretched to get rid of thest of the lingering stiffness, we looked out of the window, confirming we were indeed at the next stationor, in this case, ourst. Inkoran-Tazul, the Capital of the Ankor-Nazta, seat of the dwarfs Ankoran King. Naturally, this was also the capital of the Church of Crustacia and many more of the subordinate gods from the Pantheon of Earth. Not to mention, this was also the primary hub of everything dwarven, from runecraft down to simple noodle masters. Neill then suddenly pointed at a clock, the time showing us we just arrived here in the middle of the night. Two hours, or rather bells, after midnight. Meaning, two days had passed since we first got on the train. It shouldve taken only a day to travel from Gazahan-Orn to the Capital, but we had to wait a bit at two stops. Two hold kings and their retinue had boarded the train, so it took longer than usual to get everything ready. Personally, I didnt care to socialize with them, so I had avoided them entirely. It helped that I spent most of my time in the back cars to stay with our RV more, in addition to being measured by Grimnir. My armor still needed some time. A knock on the door stirred us away from the window. Mydies? Come in! I called out, allowing Tasianna, Shay, and Beth to enter. Once they bowed, they began to clean up our cabin, since Neill and I had a slumber party moment where we snacked and talked a bit too much. Meaning, our cabin was more than a bit filthy. Naturally, Tasianna wasnt too happy about it when she noticed bits of cake and even pizza stuck on the ground. Tamae recently returned to cooking and managing our bistro and restaurant, and in the process, I had suggested we introduce something interesting to attract some new loyal customers. More Italian specialities like pizza and ice cream, of course! Easy and satisfying to eat, not to mention, very different from what was normal. Pizza was very cheap to make since the ingredients we needed were in abundance in the Greenveil duchy, while ice cream had to be marked as a luxury item since the need for refrigeration made it more expensive. Well, more things to sell to the nobles wasnt a problem, as we needed the money, anyways. Its fine inside our home, but please be aware we are in public Tasianna squinted her eyes a bit as she lectured us, forcing us to apologize to her. We stayed in our cabin for a while longer, only so the other royals could get off the train first. Although we still havent had our deep talk yet, the Ankoran King had invited me to a meeting tomorrow morning. He told our party we could either crash at his ce, or rent an inn room. It was our choice where to enjoy our time, but he did tell me I had to stay at his pce during the weeks approaching the summit for courtesys sake. In other words, I had to appear like a princess once the time came, since representatives of the summit would be arriving. This also doubled as good news, as it confirmed Artorias and the dwarves wouldnt be the only guests. Loatryx would definitely join, since I was named in the invitation letters, but hopefully Sariel and Caedhul woulde, too. I was also nning on having Estralia participate, and maybe Yeos, depending on how they wished to approach the future. So, until then, I had free reign! After some time had passed, our entire party finally exited the train into a slightly crowded station. It wasnt just filled with only engineers and workers, but I could see a few simple passengers waiting for Draco Skull to be boarded, including a number of human, beastman, and elven adventurers! O-oi, Kyouya, Kyouya! Look! Tatsuya furiously tapped on his best friends shoulder while mumbling. He then pointed at a group of female adventures consisting of two katzunes and an elf, ignoring the two beastman men behind them. Were so close! Finally, this is a fantasy world! U-uh, yeah, dude. On the other hand, Kyouya was taking nces at Haruka, who was just speaking casually with Tamae, totally ignorant of what was happening. Y-yup, just as you said. Yup. Ooooooh! Neill turned her body around, walking backwards as she grinned wolfishly at the two boys. We arent enough for you, hmm? Isnt fantasy, as you like to call our little party, here? Well, nevermind the fact Tatsuya got horny about cat and elven girls, Sis was right, our current party was pretty diverse when it came to races. Four dragonkins, one fairy disguised as an elf, a dwarf, and a giant wolf if we included Saori. The rest were humans, even if a couple of those humans had Beastification. Master and the saurians werent around anymore since they still nned on helping Elyonda get back on their feet, meaning they were out hunting some pirates and scavengers. Rita and Cernust didnt join since they had other things preupying their interests, which I hadnt asked, since I didnt need to know every single bit on their schedule. However, I did invite Renee toe with me, since she was part of my n to integrate Yeos into the summit. However, she declined, as she was currently using her right as a Champion of Yeostar to train with Yeostar! Sadly, she told me Yeostar hadnt appeared, but instead an angel, one of Yeostars aides, as they liked to call themselves. A follower of Yeostar during his days as a mortal, who ascended with him during his apotheosis. It was simr to how Kramps took the older dragons with him to the Divine realm after he became a god, without the side effect of leaving people like Mom and her brother parentless, and literally kicking off a civil war. Well, I didnt want to talk too much about history. In any case, Renee was training with the goal to be as strong as her mother, so some ancient warrior bing her mentor sounded like straight from a story book. I would leave her to that. So, our party was the usual with the main Aurora members plus Rajah, the wyvern twins, and the two groups of students. Well, Neill didnt really count as an Aurora member since she hadnt joined us officially, but she practically was our recement for Saori, until our favorite wolf returned with Asaka. Yorshka and Farron couldvee, too, but they were currently busy with something else. Jadhund and Rosserto wanted to join us, but it seemed they had to go. Business called, they mentioned. So, we had to wait until tomorrow to meet again. As we were leaving the train station, Nishio pointed at one of the signs. It read Minecart Transportation 5 meters, meaning we had to turn to our right. Just like the party finder function on our party bracelet, the metric system was on full disy here. Then again, it was introduced to this world by the dwarves through Chihiro. It was pretty confusing when we first learned Peolyncian used an Earthen unit system, but it made sense after we learned about the Revolution Queen. Just like the clocks around us, Chihiro''s influence was clear to everybody. Our first stop in this Dwarven-Japanese city was to find the minecart station so we could travel through the town faster. A bit of a waste, since this city was actually beautiful. Just like in Gazahan-Orn, this ce was colorful, filled with bright lights illuminating this whole cave. However, unlike the previous hold, this ce was right next to the surface with a cavern opening. Just looking at the right, you could see the sheer size of this ce. The caverns ceiling was so high, it towered over Mothers nest in my subspace, giving her plenty of room to wander around in her dragon form. Humongous, and the dwarves utilized it all. No space left unupied, as even the walls had buildings attached to them. In fact, the whole train station was built into the wall, meaning you could lean along a railing and look down and get dizzy from how far up we were. Woah! Guys! I cheered, smiling as I saw buildings below us with peopleing and going on the streets. It was like looking down the balcony on the third floor of a building. There is even a building on the ceiling itself! Daichi eximed, pointing at an edged pillbox-like structure. Grimnir confirmed it was a watch tower, pointing out several other ones along the walls and on the ground. The minecart system isnt just used for transportation, its also there for our defence. Mount some crossbows and mana cannons on them, and you have a fast-moving defence system, Grimnir described, before pointing at the cart tracks connecting the individual towers to each other. A lot of tazongn holds have been modernized after Goddess Chihiros death, but none of them are more impressive than Inko-Taz, as the locals like to call the capital. Here is where the goddess got full reign to experiment and implement. Honestly, it made Gazahan-Orn look like some prototype. Even down to the decoration and architecture. Whoever thought it was smart to build the train station so high up was a bloody genius. You could see so much of the city from here! It was a sightseers dream, and I couldnt help but bring out the video recorder to film all of this. I darted the lens from the industrialplexes, to something simr to Little Japan with their entirely traditional houses, to a still-active marketce. It was in the middle of the night, but this ce was still active! It was so bright and full of people just like New York and Tokyo, despite it being past midnight, so you could only wonder how crowded it would be in the morning. Simr to how we saw some elves before, the ce was full with a variety of races,pared to Yeos or Artorias. You had your elves, but I also saw some scaly, winged dragonewts and scaly, scary-looking levianewts and scaly, finned merfolk around. They were drinking through the night, or puking out what they had intaken. Curiously, it was here that I also spotted my first manatech golems; the dwarves were using them like heavy maintenance carriers and guards. Grimnir told me I could think of them as a construct held together through manatech and runes, simr to how gargoyles were created with manatech and alchemy. They were different from the golems that spells could create, like Tasiannas [Winters Golem]. Apparently, it was a hot trend to be one of the golemancers, or golemtechnicians. Regardless, thatst bit didnt keep my attention for too long, as I was quickly mesmerized by all the sounds of the city. You could feel the overwhelming talking, footsteps, and general noises from the buildings. Us city kids felt full nostalgia from watching everything, while those less used to this were left just baffled and amazed. Eine couldnt believe something like this could exist, while Tasianna even felt nervous just being here. We all witnessed Griffonpeak, and to be honest, it was prettyrge as well. But there was a difference between seeing everything from the ground to watching over this ce from up high. It was just like flying, where you could just appreciate the grandness of everything better. Ahem! Sadly, this moment couldntst, as we woke up from it and turned to Tamae. She was pping her hands, drawing our attention to her. We have a whole day to be tourists tomorrow! Lets go find some amodations before then, right? I bet everybody is tired! She was one of the ss presidents for the Shirako High students, so it was obvious she would be used to takingmand. I mean, outside of Grimnir, we didnt really have an actual adult with us. The twins were still new to all of this, while Sis was well, Sis. Without Saori, Yorshka, or Master, there really wasnt anybody who could keep us together. So, with Tamae leading us and Grimnir as our guide, we first walked to the minecart station, trying our best not to bump into anybody, like the random tourists we were. Once there, I pulled out a ticket King Fugnarus gave me. A Premium Ticket for a whole party, guaranteeing free rides throughout the city as long as everybody was in my party. Since my high quality party bracelet allowed up to twenty people, instead of the standard five, it amodated all 16 of us, minus Rajah since he was in my shadow. Now, as you might expect, the transportation methods were minecart. Nothing really special, but still pretty avant-garde, if you thought about it. Here was the thing, though. The friendly dwarven staff member shouldve probably warned all of us with how fast this thing was about to travel. Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! I iled my arms in the air, taking in the incredible speed of this minecart. Ahahaha! Sitting right in front of me, Sis turned her head around with a wide grin as she crackled at my enjoyment., Shiehahaha! What the hell are you so excited for? We fly faster than this! What do you mean?! I shouted back. Roooollller coaster! Wooooooo! It was exactly that. The setting of the station, the way they kept you safe in your seats, and the manner they decorated the minecarts to look more than just minecarts, made it oh so simr to a roller coaster! I could see the others enjoy themselves, although some didnt really share in the excitement. Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Kohaku were naturally captivated, waving their arms up just like me. Meanwhile, Daichi, Kazumi, and Misaki were holding onto their restraints with slight timidity, still taking in the fun of the eleration. On the other hand, Tasianna, and Eine didnt take the speed too well, as they looked pretty scared. As you might expect, those of us used to this kind of thing werent in any way affected. The wyvern twins and Grimnir looked like this was just a daily activity, while Nishio and Tamae were instead more enthralled by the surroundings. What surprised me, though, was how Haruka was really enjoying this,ughing aloud despite her usual sheepishness. Who didnt like roller coasters?, Come on! It didnt take too long, but the thrill of the ride remained in my body as we exited the station. I felt so jumpy and full of energy from that joy ride. Although, I did notice we kind of annoyed a few of the other passengers, as they red at us as we exited the ce. I guess we were a bit too loud. Walking through the Dwarven-Japanese style streets, it did make me feel a bit overwhelmed by the styles. Nothing really conflicted with each other, per se; it was more how fantastical it was to see all of this again after Gazahan-Orn. You would think it was only a one time thing, but this dwarven hold brought it up another level. With all the stone walls, manatech decorating everything, and Japanese style giving it an oriental vor, this city was definitely unique. T-thank you very much for staying, Princess Hestia! An Inko woman in a kimono bowed before me, stuttering a bit as she greeted me as a dragon princess of Kargryx. Hai, arigato gozaimasu. Konbonwa! (Yes, thank you very much. Good evening!) But, please, drop the princess part. Lady or not at all would be morefortable for me, I responded, stunning the woman with my Japanese Yes, thank you very much. This woman, one of the innkeepers, was absolutely speechless. We booked two rooms at an inn close to the opening of the cavern, rmended by Jadhund before he left. It was a Japanese styled inn right in the middle of the Little Japan section I noticed before, to the point it honestly felt 100% authentic. The dwarven staff members were all wearing yukatas and we were even given spares to wear during our stay! When we noted our surprise at how there were enough rooms left, despite howte it was, the innkeeper told us they made most of their money through the public bathhouse and the hot springs they had. The inn was more on the expensive side, though. Separating ourselves by gender, we girls were led to arge room with tatami mats and so on. I mean, was this still Peolynca, or did we teleport back to Japan for a moment? Goodness gracious, Chihiro was amazing! She really brought a slice of Japan to this world. Arigato gozaimasu! We Japanese girls thanked the innkeeper with a slight bow out of respect, before we started to change into the yukata they gave us. With the fact they saw my full name when I gave them my ID to register our stay, I wondered how long it would take them to think of me as more than just a dragon princess. Sadly, since it was sote in the night, we didnt do much afterwards and just went to sleep. Once morning came, our group decided to split up for the day, since walking around together made it feel too much like a school trip. As such, the Magical Biscuit members went off to the market to check out the local products and such. Aside from Tatsuya, everybody from the Misfits decided on inspecting the tech and the local guilds, particrly the adventurer guilds, since we need permission to enter the local dungeons and see what we could do to earn some big money. The borrowed money we had on hand wouldntst us forever. Since the students had been here before with Grimnir and Eine, they knew how to navigate through the city and which parts to avoid. Crime was still a normal thing here, so we shouldnt let our guard down. Most of the time, we could identify the dwarven thieves by theirck of rock hair. In other words, zuekluk. Grimnir really had it hard. Okay, Grimnir said after putting his helmet on, using a wide face mask to hide the fact he was an exiled. While he wasnt legally allowed in Gazahan-Orn, he could wander around the capital with no legal problems, albeit socially, he would be treated pretty badly just like anywhere with dwarves. Even the innkeeper gave him the eye and would have probably kicked him out if I hadnt shown my ID. It was a constant reminder to us that while we managed to protect his honor as a cksmith and allowed him to get back his stuff, he was still considered a criminal within dwarven society. In a way, only getting ostracized here was probably good for him; better than something worse. In any case, my groups first goal of the day was to sightsee. We could always roam around in the hold, but what I was curious about was outside this cavern. Bright sunlight was shining into the city, really showing off the huge wall protecting the inside of the cavern. All the bright neon lights were off, instead, white lighting from the many watch towers above illuminated everything. To travel around, we took the minecarts, again. It was just like taking the sub, or metro. This time, though, I didnt cheer too much as I instead, took in the sight the moment we exited the cave. W-woah. I was speechless as my eyes witnessed the two gigantic dwarven statues standing in front of a valley. The right one had two giant ram horns, simr to a Taz dwarf, while the left was slightly smaller in stature, probably an Inko. Grimnir exined the two statues represented the kinship between the Inko and Taz dwarves, while also showing respect to the two mountains which created the Ankoran mountain range. To the left was the Inkong mountaina small and singr mountain with bountiful soil for mushrooms but also where you could find most of the mana-rich minerals. To the right was the Tazlok mountain ranges, which pretty much was about 95% of the entire thing. While the Tazlock mountains was where tazlock wheat was grown and where the vast majority of people were living, the Inkong mountain was a special ce as it was where the first dwarves were created by the Earth Elemental. That was why the pce of the Ankoran King was situated right there. Urgh! After a couple of moments, my skin finally realized something far more important than this amazing sight the fact it was literally snowing! Waarh! Its cold! Brrr! Use your core already. Reminded by Sis, I activated my core and increased my body temperature slightly, warming Neill and myself up in the process. It was still growing, but it could do simple things like this. In addition, Neill also pressed a rune attached to the inside of the minecart, activating a mana barrier around us which slightly regted the temperature. Seeing as how I could now feel the freezing air of Ankor-Nazta, it was clear the inside of the cavern city had a temperature regtor like most nobles and rich merchants. It was a type of manatech, so it was obvious the dwarves would have the technology. In addition, seeing as how it was just HarvestMoonOctobermaybe I should have guessed it would be cold since we were north of Artorias, now. The others in our party didnt feel the cold too much, either cause they were either an ice elementally-aligned person, like Tasianna and the twins, or were already wearing thick clothing and armorEine, Tatsuya, and Grimnir in this case. Since Neill and I had Kargryxmor blood, we were naturally weaker to ice and the cold. Regardless of that, once us sisters stopped shivering, we continued our sightseeing. Specifically, we stared at the city built right outside of the cavern! We were currently driving over a bridge overlooking the ce, stopping by the minecart station there. Simr to a metro, this ce had multiple tforms, each leading to a different location. Jeez, Saori would be fangirling about this so much. Hey, Grimnir, do you think I can take out the recorder? I asked a bit cautiously, since I could already guess his answer. Not if you want to attract the attention of those artificers, he sighed deeply, reminding me how the recorder was taboo outside of subspace. You should know how we tazongs act,ss. entric, right. While I was waiting in my seat, I kept darting my head around like some school kid on a trip. Meanwhile, Tasianna asked Grimnir why there was another city outside, to which he answered this was where most immigrants and surface-dwellers lived. You have humans, beastman, elves, sometimes even Caedhulens and Loatryxians. Not everybody can adapt to living inside a cave where you cant always see the sun and the nights are always loud and bright. This is the ce for them, but made with dwarven architecture. This is as much of a surface hold as you find in the entire Ankor-Nazta. Grimnir then pointed at the staff members. Also why most tazics like me would rather avoid this ce. Our ce is under the ground or at work. This hamlet was originally built for Inkos to farm normal crops, before it became a hub for travelers, merchants, and such. There are two adventurer HQs in this ce: one outside, one inside. Both share their Quests boards, since they use the crystals to monitor everything, Tatsuya exined. He wasing with us as the representative of the students. You should see the different racial districts. They got a whole elven bro Tasianna, air bubble around us. Now. Neill cut him short, ordering Tasianna to cast [Air Shield] for some reason. However, my fairy friend didnt question her and erected one. As I wanted to ask Neill what was wrong, Neill turned my head around and pointed at the entrance as five dragonewts suddenly charged right up the stairs, knocking people out of the way. Unlike the train station, this ce was crowded, to the point it felt like rush hour, so they were knocking down more than just threemuters. Neill then pressed my head down the minecart, hiding me inside it. She did the same and began to sigh, shaking her head in annoyance. Dragonkins can smell true dragonkins; you forgot? My eyes widened when Sis told me that, remembering how Cernust and Yorshka met up with me. Both of them were guided here by my dragon pheromones. Not to mention, Mom found me in that fashion, too. Neill then turned on her [Telepathy], sending her voice to everybody in our party. [We got some annoying reverers. Beth. Shay. Just act normal and let them think they smelled you two, alright?] [Draw their attention away with dummies? Understood, Princess Fargryneill.] Dutiful Shay nodded after summarizing the n. On the other hand, Beth questioned her, [Would it be that bad, My Lady? Lesser dragonkins should show you the necessary respect, though! To My Lady, especially!] [We can deal with that when the damn Loatryxian reps arrive, but until then, I dont want a repeat of everything. I already caused that damn dwarf king trouble once already!] Now that I thought about it, High King Fugnarus did mention how certain dragonkins werent polite. It was clear he was mentioning Neill, but I didnt think the trouble was due to dragonewts. Here I thought she punched somebody she shouldnt have, ording to the description she gave me of her past self. When I peeked, I noticed how both human-like and full beast-like dragonewts were shouting something. ording to Tasianna, they were shouting how they were looking for dragonkins and they smelled like royals. The people around them didnt take them too seriously, although a few station workers did notice how Neill and I were ducking. I heard from Grimnir one of them even told us we shouldnt be using magic inside the city, but they would overlook it for helping them avoid chaos. Goodness gracious, what the hell is wrong with them! You look like somebody who cant believe this is possible Neill stated with a disappointed expression. Oi, just cause Yorshka and Prisci are both normal people, doesnt mean every dragonewt is the same. Most of them are fanatics when ites to dragons, you remember? Didnt you hear about this or how they hate dragonyers with a passion from Melloxtressa, or Yorshka? Or, even Cernust? I nodded, only now remembering that very fact. Something about dragonewts even dering a public war against any dragonyers, to the point they would even execute them on the streets if they found one. They revered true dragonkins like literal gods, or ascended beings, to the point even just the blood of a dragon was considered sacred. Yorshka did say how she wasnt like them ever since she got married, but was something simr to what Neill described in the past. It was such a long time ago that I had almost forgotten about it. Remembering this again made me feel even more disturbed by thisas an idol, I mean. They sounded like unreasonable stans, honestly. In any case, before they could find us, the minecart started up again and we departed. Us sisters breathed a short sigh of relief before we took in the rest of the sights. The surface city looked pretty much like a normal human city, returning to your usual medieval setting. It wasnt overly spectacr like the cavern, but it also wasnt boring. There were multiple prettyndmarks like farms, giant trees, and even what looked like floating, wooden houses? Okay, I take that not spectacrment back, this ce was also pretty wild! That theres your first taste of Loatryxian architecture, Sis. Floating, stationary houses, created through manatech and dragonkin scales, Neill exined. Also, you got the tree huggers in the elves, and the mini aquapolis of the Caedhulens. Inkoran-Tazuls surface hold is truly a melting hub of cultures. Each district was made to amodate every race whoes here well, except demonkins. Because they dont get any as guests. Right. The demonkin capital is literally on the other side of the continent. Aside from that, this city was really something you could walk around for weeks for and you would still find something interesting about it. Sadly, our stay here didntst too long as we finally reached the Inkoran mountain; this was where the royal pce was. We entered through a tunnel and stopped at the station. After exiting the ce, we noticed a slight round woman in a butler suit approach us. Behind her were multiple samurais and Earthshakers, including one giant mana golem. Clearly guards. The female butler bowed deeply before us. May the light guide your path on this brilliant LightDay. We people of the earth greet our illustrious visitors. My name is Ikkun Joham, a servant of the Ankoran Queen. May we presume you are Princess Fargryneill and Princess Hestia of Kargryx? The both of us nodded, although Sis did it reluctantly. Brilliant. Thank you, and I hope you have had a chance for a good rest after your travels with His and Her Majesty. Ankor-Nazta will always appreciate our alliance with the Dragon Emperor Eltharion. Please, allow us to lead you to the pce. Instead of minecarts, we got on normal-looking carriages. For safetys sake, no minecarts were installed inside the royal pce, so if you wanted to move around, it had to be with your traditional carriage or on your feet. After we got on, our slow trip to the pce, where I noted how this ce seemed more like a second city than an actual pce. Aside from the bright, white-golden fortress with two dwarven statues nking it, the buildings surrounding this one point of interest were reserved for the different guilds. Since guilds were an important part of dwarven society, while there wasnt a traditional nobility system, the many guilds were essentially like a senate for the Ankoran King. At least, that was what Grimnir exined. In any case, once we passed through some gates, we approached the giant white-gold fortress and entered it with Ikkun as our guide. After some walking around in this illustrious and opulent pce, we reached a certain room. Once she opened it for us, the voices of two men greeted us into the room. Ahh, our guests of honor! Wee, to the seat of the Ankor-Nazta! One was the Ankoran King himself, spreading his arms out to wee us. His queen stood up, too, bowing before us. Weve been awaiting you, Aurora. Please, have a seat. The second was King Drangleic, extending one of his arms forward to invite us, while his wife curtsied. I curtsied, while Neill bowed. Looking at her, I knew I had to greet them for us. Thank you very much, Ankoran King Fugnarus Kongun and King Drangleic var Artorias. Let us begin. Chapter 385: The Warrior King of Ankor-Nazta. Chapter 385: The Warrior King of Ankor-Nazta. Yes, we are declining the offer to execute the criminals. As much as the experience would benefit us, we would rather power level inside a dungeon. Its not a morality thingsome of us agreed it was necessaryits more about the setting and atmosphere of an execution block. Hunting seems less stressful. The conference room of the Ankor-Nazta hold kings, where meetings would be attended by every single one of them. Currently, there were only twelve seats inside, just perfect for the amount of people currently talking here, which meant I couldnt guess how many kings under the Ankoran King would normally attend. Well, not like I wanted to know. It wasnt like I knew all the schwert- and magnobles of Artorias, either. I barely knew any of their marquesses Speaking of the seats, to my right, sitting on an impressive bronze-golden throne-like chair was the Ankoran King Fugnarus Kongun and next to him was his wife, Tragaya Kongun-Vagunyga. To my left, on a simr chair, was the Griffon King Drangleic var Artorias and his wife Filene var Artoriasto note, we have only had to exchange pleasantries till this point, so this was our first time actually speaking. Since I was expected to know their full names after this meeting, I made sure my parallel minds made a sticky note on all of theirst names. These four filled up four of the twelve seats. Their advisors and guards all stood behind themUlquint, King Drangleics political advisor, was here, for example. On the other hand, everybody aside from Tasianna, Eine, Rajah, and the twins took a seat on our side. Considering how they viewed themselves and their official roles and duty to me, their princess, it made sense why they were acting like guards. My maid,dy-in-waiting, cat, and bodyguards; those were their official jobs, in a way. Hrm. King Fugnarus grunted at Tatsuyas response, frowning at the students decision on the execution of the prisoners from Gazahan-Orn. He really looked dissatisfied. Let me say I do not mince words; not to the hold kings, not to the council of wisewomen. I am really disappointed in your decision, young Earthling. It is wrong. Eine, Tatsuya, and I were clearly confused by this admission, while Neill and Grimnir looked like they knew this would happen. They hadnt exactly given their opinion on the matter, so we didnt think anything was wrong about it. As such, I asked the king to borate on it and he nodded. King Drangleic and I have spoken much before my queen and I departed to Gazahan-Orn to help you out, Princess Hestia. About your letter, about his kingdoms circumstancesthe battles, you seeand naturally also about you, our mediator and figurehead. Tell me, do you know the exact reason for why Ankor-Nazta wishes to ally itself to Artorias? Unlike his heavy ent when we met at Grimnirs home hold, his speaking mannerism here were far more refined and clear to listen to. The rough, wanderer look he had as a disguised adventurer was gone, reced by fierce regality through his ornamental armor and his beastman eyes. Unlike King Drangleica griffon arvisianKing Fugnarus had panthereon blood in him, making him a part feline dwarf. At least, that was what the dwarves around me had said. While King Drangleic exuded pride and confidence as a ruler, the Ankoran King was far more stoic, militaristic, and, I guess, more pragmatic. I shook my head to his question. While this discussion wasnt too serious, I still had to choose my actions and words correctly since I was here as Third Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I do not know your side yet. I only know Artorias wishes to ally with you due to economical and political reasons. King Drangleic wishes to fulfill his grandfathers wish to repair rtionships with the northern races, and personally wishes to break off from the Folschreck Empire. As I have spoken with his dukes, I can confirm they wish for the same. Then let me elucidate you, Princess, Fugnaruss wife, Tragaya, answered in his stead. The main reason is that we dwarves need to expand. Expand? She nodded. Yes, expansion through cultural means, simr to our influence as the worlds leaders in manatech and the regtors of the global currency Davi, and also to spread tazongsdwarvesto more ces. In other words, we also strive for financial gain in addition to weakening the Folschreck Empire. There is also a problem with our peoples interest, King Fugnarus added. Many dwarves do not have any wanderlust at all, which is natural since we like to stay where we have everything to make us happy. However, those who do? They will go out and form mining colonies. We have been regting the creation of king, n, and guild-issued colonies and holds for centuries now to prevent our mountain range from being riddled with abandoned or terribly managed settlements. Too many, and it would weaken our home, but most dont care. The High King must care, though. As such, instead of dwarves moving deeper and deeper into the mountain range, to the point it bes harder and harder to manage, Artorias would extend a hand to amodate more dwarven artisans,borers, and general immigration. Paper-work would be easier on both of our sides once an alliance is formed, King Drangleic exined. How many holds and colonies are there? I asked. Officially? There are ten major ns, each holding a hold through their n leader, the region king. As a whole, though, there are countless minor holds, either under theplete control of a minor dwarven king or under shared custody of two or more ns. This conference room usually only amodates these ten and the current Ankoran ruler; exceptions, though, exist. King Fugnarus stroked his beard and closed his eyes, trying his best to remember everything. This topic seemed far more wide-reaching than I thought. Gazahan-Orn was a minor hold, under the fealty of n Vagunyga. I looked over to his wife. Yes, my family. We are a major n. So thats why she knew the Queen of Gazahan-Orn. It isnt just cause theyre in the same organization. While mine is a minor n. The dwarven kings answer surprised me. Every royal n can introduce a candidate to be the High King or Queen, whether major or minor. Through a democratic decision, we vote on who is the most capable to lead everybody, which aids in smoothing rtionships, since every hold king is oathbound to serve and raise armies upon my call. I may serve for life, but having less enemies is important. While the dwarves didnt have a hierarchy of nobles like Artorias and Yeos did, they had something simr. There werent any nobles, per se, but these major and minor ns acted simr to a noble house, despite being called royals. To be called a royal n within Ankor-Nazta, you had to have a bloodlineing from the first and second batch of created dwarves. This was another piece of dwarven history, mostly concerning their creator, the Earth Elemental Primarch. The dwarves were created in batches, until the elemental was satisfied with his finished work. The ten major dwarven ns descended from the first group of dwarves, while the minor ones came from the second. While human, beastmen, and elven creation wasnt well documented, the dwarves had everything written down. Over the millennia, many major and minor bloodlines had gone extinct, reducing them to ten major and an assortment of minor ones. That was why the Ankoran Ruler vote worked this way. It prevented too much animosity through a single royalty system, while also promoting friendship between each other to develop a proper candidate. Of course, making enemies couldnt bepletely avoided this way, but it worked for the dwarves up until now. Although, why arent thest batch the royals? Shouldnt they be perfect? Uuh, okay, that sounds extremely rude now that I asked that in my head. Lets not. Now, back to my point, King Fugnarus returned the discussion back to the main topic after I had derailed it. Aside from my personal goals, politically speaking, taking away one of Folschrecks vassals while expanding culturally will strengthen us while weakening them. That is why I want Artorias to secede. It isnt just because of Sariel. You want to prevent another War for the Faefolk, I presume? I was asking a lot of questions here, but it seemed the king didnt mind it. In fact, he seemed pretty happy to speak. Yes, and no. I raised a brow to that, prompting him to borate on it further. Yes, we dont want another war in that manner. No, though, since if the Empire wishes to crush us for the past, then so be it. The dwarves of Ankor-Nazta will not shy from battle. If they wish to inflict pain on my people, then I will steel my heart with Kronnazs grudge and fight with the fire of Bleis roaring volcanoes! The king mmed his fist on the table, rocking to the point we had to steady our tea cups. Meanwhile, his wife could only sigh deeply, cing a hand on her enraged husbands shoulder. Still, we wish to avoid it if possible but, from the look of it, that wont be possible. She looked at me, reminding me how King Fugnarus came to my subspace two days ago to speak about the iing summit. You now know our reason for this alliance, you also know this room is filled with people who know you are not only an otherworlder, Princess Hestia, but also a blessed of Goddess Aurena. We know your Divine Quest and what you have to do. Hrm! King Fugnarus leaned on his chair, crossing his arms. To not take a chance to gain experience Will you go to war with that attitude? Tatsuya and I frowned. It was clear he was talking down to us, right now. Despite my higher standing of being a princess of an empire, the King didnt hold back at all. The manner he spoke to me was ridiculing me. I knew I had to speak up to this; however, before I could, to my surprise, Neill spoke up, Ankoran King Fugnarus. Second Princess of the Dragon Empire, Fargryneill. Neill leaned forward, supporting her head as she gazed at him with an icy stare. Her horn wasnt trained on him, but it was close, prompting Fugnaruss guards to take a step forward. He told them off, instead, awaited my sisters response. You are overreacting too much to a single rejection. Are you thinking my sister weak? A Kargryxmor dragon, at that? Are you implying that to my face? You are putting words in my mouth. Then what are you talking about? The King frowned, his mouth became slightly visible through his thick beard. He grumbled once again, before speaking his mind, What are your ns for the attack? If you wish to stop the war from beginning in the first ce, what is your contingency n against this demonkin of envy? How will you expose them? Are you nning on using this new alliance for your own needs? Answer me this: how can I trust a war leader who doesnt inspire the confidence I need to know I would win a battle? Those were hard-hitting questions. I thought this was supposed to be a casual meeting or sorts, but it seemed he really was one who wore his feelings and thoughts on his sleeves. He was a caring king, but steadfast when it came to politics and diplomacy. However, the thing was, Grimnir had already met him once, so I wasnt exactly caught by surprise by this. I was more surprised he was going this hard. Maybe I shouldve worn the tiara Mom made for me As such, instead of letting Sis continue, I took over, exuding my [Royal Presence] skill to counter his. High King Fugnarus, I can see that you care very much about my Divine Quest. I appreciate it, but I dislike how you are assuming I am going into this with not even a speck of a n. If the information hadnt reached you yet, I do have the potential support of my Mother, Sixth Empress Melloxtressa, on my side if I need it. If you, and the rest of the dwarves, so wish to stay out of my affairs, then do so. I do not need the alliance to send support my way. His argument centered around the dwarves potentially being pulled into my Divine Quest, meaning I might be risking dwarven lives if I continued. He was aiming for the fact I was an ill-suited war leader, and while true since I really couldnt shut my heart outpletely, it didn''t mean I was entirely inept. Yes, there was noplete n nor did I have information on Aureolis, outside of what the students and Eshe told me. I havent had any time for that. However, what did I have right now? Shatureinswork of spies and information brokers, Artorias support through our alliance, and also the strength of my mother in return for three years of my personal freedom. To kill one Prince of Sin and expose him to free Aurenas church? Sounds like a worthy sacrifice for the long run. At the end of the day, Aurena did tell me that, thanks to my memories, her ns had been elerated. I shouldnt be around doing all of this right now, I should have been staying inside Moms cave, sleeping and eating. I had years to live and enough time on my hand. It didnt have to be all solved right now, all I needed to do was to deliver a strong blow and build up my foundation. So, I continued speaking. You presume I am being hasty, no? But have you heard anything from me yet? For someone of your age, you are presuming too much and not asking enough. Do not forget, High King, your alliance is made between you and Artorias, while I was nominated the mediator by King Drangleic. My name was given for the summit to begin. We have not even started with the real discussions yet. You should have learned this from Grimnirwe dwarves honor our debts and oaths. If we be allies, I will muster my people to fight in your name if you need to, Princess Hestia. I will fight and prevail. Yourmon sense is not ours; if I were to sit back while you go out to die, what would my subjects think of me? A weakling who doesnt even lift a finger to protect his ally? King Fugnarus became agitated again. His face reddened. I will not, so I swear in your grandfathers name. Believe me, I will not besmirch the honor of my n and ancestors. But you are dishonoring the reputation of mydy, Ankoran King, Grimnir suddenly raised his voice, further agitating the dwarven guards. You think of her as weak, just because she has a heart. You eavesdropped on us, no? Her quest doesnt take ce entirely on the battlefield, and she doesnt need to finish a war for it. The goal, as you heard, is still the Prince of Envy disguised as the Church of Aurenas religious leader. Neill leaned forward, supporting her head with both hands now. I get that you think of my sister and her otherworlder friends as weak since they arent taking this chance to level up. That its a waste in the face of war, and while I do understand. You arent talking just to her. Neill pointed at me then back to her. I count two royals on this side of the table. Here is the thing, Ankoran King, just like the other dragons I am not too keen for a war, but for an assassination? Exposing somebody? That sounds way more doable. Dont you think, Sis? Well, depending on how strong the Prince is and if he has any bodyguards, right? I mean, I cant exactly waltz into Aureolis, since I am public enemy number one to them. If the dwarven and Artorian army starts showing up, it bes clear it will be a deration of war. In fact, the moment the alliance is formed, Artorias will secede, right? King Drangleic nodded, smiling a bit. That will be the agreement. If we dy it for a military advantage, then Sariel will not agree to it. Right! Other nations. We dont need to ask for help from Ankor-Nazta, if you do not wish for me to. If rejecting you will hamper your influence, then I will make up an excuse. In this sorta situation, putting my foot down was the only way for me to walk forward. I had the authority; I should use it. Also, there is one thing you seem to have not understood, Ankoran King Fugnarus. I am an idol, not just a blessed champion or saint. Its that word, again. He squinted his eyes. It seemed Chihiro did not spread idol culture to this world, but then again, she was more of a rocker girl, right? And I am the Second Princess of Kargryx; I might not be an adult yetpared to my older siblings, but I can fight. If you truly think we are wasting an opportunity here and are disappointed by it, then how about allowing me to perform the execution? Tatsuya? Hestia? She looked over. Tatsuya shook his head. We have already rejected the idea. You can do whatever you wish. The Rule of Vengeance, correct, Ankoran Queen Tragaya? Am I allowed to send my representative? The queen gave out a small chuckle, shaking her palm in response. Unfortunately, no. If you cannot kill yourself, then you are not worthy of the experience. Shame, but I can still argue using this as the point. Then However, before I could speak, I stopped myself as I looked over. King Drangleics wife had raised her hand. I believe this is enough. At this point, the discussion will lead nowhere, as I believe Princess Hestia had made her case, Queen Filene spoke for the first time during this meeting. Ankoran King Fugnarus, shouldnt this be enough? You cannot plug all the holes in a n through one sitting. Dont you agree? He stared at her, frowning slightly before looking back at me. As we didnt back down, he suddenly reduced his aura and settled down with a sigh. I hadnt wanted it to derail this much. Sure, for now, I will ept your reasoning, Princess Hestia. Maybe I did overreact, but I do believe you shouldnt have felt anything for the criminals. They did you wrong, and you have the right to bring them to justice. Who says I wont? Hrm? Now the Ankoran King was confused. The fact you think I have such a kind heart I would forgive every single criminal in the world is condescending. I dont. Didnt you listen to your wife? Maybe if you had let me speak, instead of forcing me to defend myself, we wouldnt have derailed it so much, I called him out for that. I gave Tatsuya and my friends permission to take the execution because they needed levels. Do you know what a rank B young monster has to deal with? Seeing him baffled, I quickly exined to him why I didnt want to take the kills for myself. Due to my early rank B evolution, I had reduced experience gain. It was obvious within my party and my close associates, but to people like the Ankoran King, the fact monsters had a limit to leveling was such an obscure piece of knowledge, he couldnt have possibly known. From the look of his face, his wife probably told him I had declined the execution for the students. However, since they rejected the offer, he thought I had a bleeding heart for people who knowingly hurt my friends. Goodness sake, I still held a grudge against the Yanderu and even VifiYok for that. I couldnt care less about the people we imprisoned after the Gazahan-Orn incident. It would be a waste, I finished my exnation. My sister, my virigress Rajah, or my wyvern twins; they would have no problem doing it. Or take it yourself. At this point, we should be allies. So, you bing stronger will help me out, too. Eine was quite a good person, so she disliked the idea of having to execute somebody defenseless, while Tasianna would be less hesitant if it was a human. Grimnir wasnt allowed since he was a zuekluk, and Saori was unreachable, right now. Which left me with my less moral team members, who were practically all monsters. Sis didnt care one bit for them, Rajah was a feral monster just a few months ago, and the twins were pretty much the same. Would I lose sleep over my party members executing people? No. Why would I? As I said, if they were criminals who willingly and knowingly hurt my family and friends, then so be it. Then I really must apologize to you. Hrm. Well, I wanted to celebrate it with a feast anyways, but now I really have to bring you a lively party. He stood up and bowed deeply. Will you ept my invitation forter? Sure, you dont know how ravenous I am! Now this was it. More casual and less stressful, no longer at the point I had to watch every single word I said. Still, it was still decided that Neill, Rajah, and the twins would handle the execution in two days once the judgement was handed down. Although I understood what I had just said and my general demeanor about things, I still was d I didnt have to discuss this morbid topic any longer. Thankfully, the rest of the discussion was more about the summit itself. King Fugnarus confirmed Sariel and Loatryx will send emissaries, while Caedhul had decided to leave the decision to the elves to their stance. I had also exined I wanted to invite Estralia and Yeos, to which Queen Tragaya agreed with thetter, but the former was moreplicated. I heard some unsavory rumors about the current President. I do not believe it would be smart to invite her. I had exined Reajaen was currently my retainer, or more like a debt worker, aspensation for what she did in the past. Due to Tasiannas decision, Reajaen would beter judged by the elves for what she did. Still, this didnt persuade the queen as she thought of Estralia as too materialistic to trust. Fair, but sad. Still, having Yeos on was still a win. In addition, we had also spoken a bit about Daichis punishment. After Tatsuya and Grimnir gave their statements in his defence, King Fugnarus stated he would try to reduce his sentence, but that it would probably still be hardbor to repay the Luedbrumdar n for desecrating a dwarfs beard. Well, as long as he wasnt in prison. After some more talking and nning about the feast forter, King Fugnarus suddenly turned silent for a moment before telling his guards to bring a crystal. When it was on the table, he pulled out his ID and ced it over it, causing it to shine blue and project a blue screen. This is the point where I want to ask you for a favor. He turned the crystal around and pushed it over, closer to King Drangleic and my side. I think the first event after the unique Job Systems implementation will happen soon. Hmm? I raised a brow before looking at what was written on it. Event Quest: Host of the Event Quest Giver: Subordinate Goddess Chihiro, Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition Description: Be the host of the Event Quest [Mhs Greatest Gambit]. Invite people from all around to join the dungeon dive to quell Mhs anger, otherwise, incur his wrath and allow the dungeon [Mhs Nest] to break, releasing monsters onto Inkoran-Tazul. This Event Quest will be officially announced one month before the 30th of AutumnSun, while the Quest will be active a week afterwards. Until then, [Mhs Nest] will be sealed and expunge anybody currently inside. The party who seeds in the duty first, will all have their Unique Jobs unlocked! Rewards: Unique Job unlocked I stared at the screen in silence, before turning my head to everybody around me. All of them couldnt get their eyes off the screen. Eventually, this silence was broken. Fuck! Tatsuya looked at me. Hestia-san Fuck. I couldnt help but nod. I was almost to the point of tears. Why? [FUCK! WE JUST GOT OUR UNIQUE JOBS!] [WHAT A WASTE!] Unable to stop ourselves, the both of us crashed onto the table like corpses. A note from AbyssRaven A heavy lore and political chapter today. The prelude to the Summit but all the other stuff I am nning for this. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 386: The Greatest Gambit Event. Chapter 386: The Greatest Gambit Event. Now that we have all calmed down, let us proceed forward, Queen Filene announced, resetting the table after she calmed down her husband and giving Tatsuya and me a bit of time to ovee our slight depression. Well, depression, of course, was an exaggeration. We were just bbergasted and sad, really. So, [Mhs Greatest Gambit] was supposedly an Event Quest, something that had been mentioned in the initial unique Job update description. Funnily enough, we just talked about the earth drake a few days ago when we entered Broggarts hidden vault. The history between Mh the Avaricious and Revolution Queen Dravlia Kongun, also known as Goddess Chihiro, was a well known story in dwarvennds, due to the former revealing their rtionship. Thetter had hidden her workshop deep inside his dungeon after they somehow became friends, and the drake was now even protecting it in addition to all the dwarvenws considering it sacred and taboo to enter. Now, after over 200 years after Chihiros mortal death and ascendence to godhood, the probably first Event Quest involved them. Not to mention, next month on the 30th was also her Peolyncian birthday, and the Quest would officially be announced to the world and begin during it. This couldnt be a coincidence. It was clear the Origin Gods had this nned out. King Fugnarus, would you exin this so-called Gambit System? I had heard from Duke Groushia that it involved the drake inside one of your dungeons, but I wished to learn the full details from you. I agreed with King Drangleics question. Grimnir had only mentioned the Gambit System was there to increase the difficulty of a dungeon, and subsequently, also the possible rewards you may get. It was simr to adding challenges or restrictions to a rogue-like game, but if you actually died in it, you were actually dead-dead. Although, you could think of dying and reincarnation as rogue-like, right? Yeah, too dark of a joke. King Fugnarus nodded, already aware he had to exin everything properly. I assume all of you have heard about Mhs Nest, correct? It is our only rank A dungeon, although that is only due to our special dungeon master, the rank A drake himself. If our ancestors hadnt made a pact with him, the dungeon most likely would have been graded rank S. Oh, it has the same situation as ours? King Fugnarus nodded to King Drangleicsparison. Griffonpeaks rank A dungeon was once manned by the rank A griffon AssurfelR.I.P.who was also the beast ancestor of the Artorian royal family. King Drangleic, for example, was a griffon arvisian, and the great-great-great-grandson of Assurfel. Since the Griffonpeak dungeon was more a training ground and roosting spot for their griffon and hippogryphs, its guild-recorded rank didnt really reflect its true danger. Looking over at him, I could see King Drangleics fists slightly shiver when he mentioned the dungeon. Assurfel, after all, was assassinated by the demonkins during the Griffonpeak attack. It was the Prince of Pride, from what we concluded. He had as much of a reason to go to war against the demonkins as I did, making us natural allies for the uing attack on the Prince of Envy. Although, if a rank A monster was defeated by a Prince, what chances did we have? That was why I wanted Mom to wake up before then. She was my ace if the Prince of Envy was too strong. But unlike Griffon King AssurfelIlsaphone have mercy on his soulMh is more of a neutral force. If the dwarves were threatened with extinction, he would not even raise a hand, King Fugnarus grumbled, frowning at his description of the drake. Still, he is the best dungeon master we could have. He provides an ever-changing dungeon, perfect for training and to attract adventurers. If you saw our Hub, the outside part of the city, then you would understand it better. Inkoran-Tazul is as much of a dwarven city as it is a multi-racial one. That was a major reason why so many smiths and craftsmen were inside this city. With so many adventurers around, the more monster materials would circte, meaning more money. The sheer size of the city was already a representation of its wealth, not even including the tax money from the humongous Ankor-Nazta territory, due to dwarves making the best use of underground habitats. While Inkoran-Tazul had four dungeons in total, Mhs Nest was the most popr. However, since it was rank A, you had to have the appropriate rank before you could enter it. Not every dungeon was managed by the adventurer guildslike Griffonpeaksbut the ones in this city were. Thankfully, I just got promoted to rank B and I could get rank A at any time to raise our partys rank, so it wouldnt be a problem. King Fugnarus continued. However, since the hunters guild only allowed adventurers and parties above rank B, it isnt the most visited dungeon. However, since the treasure you could get in there could be sold off for hefty prices, it is still a gold mine to us. Not to mention, all the materials you can get from it. You mean, not to mention the amount of equipment you export, King Drangleic smirked, causing the dwarven king to crackle a bit. He then turned to me to exin what was happening. My equipment was made with rank A monsters from Inkoran-Tazul. I was once an adventurer before my fathers death, so it made sense to spend some of my allowance on it. What rank? I had never asked him that, nor could I really remember his armor during the Griffonpeak attack. Rank B. I am level 79 although, I have be too rusty over the years. Well, that is why you have royal guards protecting you, dear. Although, if you areining, you may find visiting the training grounds once in a while a good pastime, instead of your endless naps. His wife kept smiling throughout that burn! You say that, but the amount of work we must do cant be handled by a single person. His eyes drooped a bit as he looked at Queen Filene, letting go of some of his regality. Our dinners will only get worse if I were to do so. Gahahaha! King Fugnarus burst inughter. I can understand that, my fellow king and husband! My love would y me if I were to go around, training and ying around, instead of helping her with paperwork. If you have it bad with Artorias, imagine me with Ankor-Nazta! Gahahaha! Well, that is why you had your moment in Gazahan-Orn, dear. At least, you dont have to deal with the Church. Queen Tragaya gave a pretty dark smile, unnerving her king. She then turned to Neill and me. Pray, enjoy your younger years, Princesses. Once the timees, fighting wont be the biggest challenge for you. I will take that to heart. I forced myself to smile, finding myself already swamped in paperwork and managerial work. Everybody in Aurora was helping out with their parts, but it still fell on me to give the final say on the more important tasks. Oh, I am! On the other hand, I couldnt help but give my sister a stink eye. She had zero bureaucratic abilities at all. Returning to the topic at hand, King Fugnarus exined how the Gambit System could be set for each individual party. The dungeon was only 15 floors, which was quite short considering how the Griffonpeak one had 40 stages. Still, oveing only 15 stages was still a challenge of endurance and resource management. Every five floors there was a floor guardian, meaning a mini boss, with Mh presiding on the 16 floor. Due to the dungeons protective status, though, trying to fight the dungeon master was considered a crime by the adventurer guilds, and subsequently the nation itself. Not to mention, stepping into his roost was a religious taboo due to Chihiros workshop behind it. Mhmm. That is why I wasnt kicked out of the hunters and merc guild after what happened, Grimnir stated with a bit of pride, clearly annoying the other dwarves in the room. Since he and Broggart only avoided Mh, they didnt break the instructions from the adventurer guilds. Now, with all of this as the foundation, the Gambit System itself was something like a challenge run, allowing you to set restrictions and demerits to increase the rewards you can get on each floor. For example, setting a set time to clear a dungeon before a dangerous force appears to kill you, increasing the amount of damage you would receive by a percentage, or even increasing the amount of traps. There were even styles to customize your dungeon dive. You could have a zero trap dungeon or one without a single monster inside, only puzzles. Due to the high variance, Mh didnt even bother with the environment. Meaning, there wouldnt be any lush greends or forests, simr to the dungeons Ive visited up until now; it was all just caverns. It sounded dull, but less variations in the environment might help people survive better. Also to note, ording to his pact with the dwarves, the dungeon couldnt be impossible to clear. There always had to be a chance that, if you were properly prepared, you could finish it all Sadly, luck and moment-to-moment actions could determine if you rolled death or life for even the strongest contenders. But, you dont know what this greatest gambit will be, right? The System message doesnt say anything about it, Tatsuya asked, immediately understanding it like a rogue-like, just like me. King Fugnarus shook his head. No. It can be anything really. We havent been able to ask the wisewomen and the Church of Crustacia yet for their opinions. That is unlike you, though, Your Eminence, Grimnir aimed the statement at Tragaya, considering how fastidious she was in our first encounter. Not at all, Grimnir. The problem lies with the fact we had just received this information about four days ago. Exactly on the night we arrested everybody in Gazahan-Orn and your little adventures through Broggarts hideouts, she stated to our surprise. Our messenger may have reached the capital before us, but we still needed to give everybody some time to contemte everything. Well, it doesnt really matter in the end, right? Neill brushed aside the difficulty of the gambit. At the end of the day, we need to get through it if we want to get our unique Jobs. There is no going around it. You need to take the plunge if you want to get something that impactful. Neill knew what my unique Job was giving me, in addition to the four special skills I could get from my development Jobs [Idol] and [Fletchling Tyrant]. Without a doubt, she was aiming for the power they would give her in her dragonewt form, since she was more reluctant to fight with her kirin form. HestAhem, Princess Hestia, Tatsuya corrected himself since he was in a formal setting. He then tapped his party bracelet. Your party can hold up to 20 people right? The Quest stated the party to clear the Quest would get the unique Jobs. King Fugnarus snapped his fingers, pointing at Tatsuya with a smile. Good eye,d. Thats what we also thought. Sadly, we still havent been able to make a bracelet that can hold more than 20 people in a single party. Too many mana signals for the mana battery inside to handle. A normal, standard bracelet could only hold onto five people inside a party, while the ones Tasianna, Mom, the twins, and mine could hold onto twenty. They were reserved for royalty mostly, to not only hide their true Profiles but also party up with all their retainers and guards. Looking over to the two kings and queens, they all had a simr model to mine, outside of the crest, which represented their nations. Neill had a cheaper version which only hid her Profile, while Tatsuya had a Church of Aurena-issued one. Eines and Grimnirs were standard bracelets. After King Fugnaruss little tidbit on the advancement of party bracelets, King Drangleic nodded his head, before pping his wings a bit. Well, since only one party can win this, it would be in our best interest to not conflict with each other, right? As such, let me Rejected. Queen Filene came in with the marriage veto! I am of the same mind, Your Majesty. Even Ulquint, their advisor, gave his opinion to the mix without even being asked first. Y-you, two?! And it was super effective! King Drangleic was bbergasted by his wifes and advisors daring move! We, the Kingdom of Artorias, cannot lose you, my King. You are not risking your life when the kingdom itself is currently in need of a ruler, especially with the uing political and religious uncertainty. The Queen was looking into the future after the summit and the attack on the Prince of Envy. Our son is not ready yet, and I dare say, you wouldnt want to ce the same amount of stress on the young prince as you just went through, correct? Drangleic groaned, setting his wings down to his guards and retainers relief. King Fugnarus nodded to his disappointment, looking like he could understand it, too. Admirable work, my fellow queen. I havent had the time, but you shoulde and meet the council of wisewomen with me. We have a tradition of inviting foreign female rulers or leaders to speak and exchange ideas. Queen Tragayas impression of Queen Filene seemed to have improved, which thetter dly epted. She then turned to her husband. Sadly, and rather quite fortunately, my husband isnt allowed to join. Since he will have to monitor everything, he will receive his unique Job through thepletion of the Quest. Which means, if we wish to create a joint party, then Princess Hestia I want to go with them! I stated without a single hesitation, turning everybody quiet. The royals especially looked at me with widened eyes, while Neill just smirked. They didnt know I had my unique Job yet. Their astonishment was cause of what had just happened to King Drangleic. Tatsuya also looked at me in an uneasy manner. H-hey, you know why we shouldnt be joining, right? Also, shouldnt we tell them about it? My face twitched when he suggested that, since I knew he was correct. Right, so, uh, I got my unique Job already. ??? Even more bafflement filled the room as I nonchntly informed them of something pretty rare, at this moment. Even if they knew I was in Elyonda for a divine Quest, they couldnt have guessed what my reward for it was. As such, I was forced to give them a quick summary of everything, including what unique Jobs were. Although not in depth, it gave them a good idea of what to expect. Consequently, they were now even more vehemently against me joining the expedition party. You are the most important member of the summit, you cannot go and risk yourself! The Loatryxians will only fume if we allow this! King Fugnarus was slowly returning to his former mood, even looking at me in the same way when we spoke about the uing battles. Then, will you stop my sister? I countered, causing the dwarven king to flinch. Because, unless you do, she will go. Neill smirked. Oooh, you know me too well, my little sister. Weve only known eachother for a few months, but you already know me better than most. Honestly, even if I were the one to ask her not to go, she wouldnt agree with it. She was the type of person to seek challenges to test herself, to show off her value as a person. Her draconic gluttony, her need and desire to strive forward, was to make her existence important. What better way to express this than striving for her own, personal unique Job? So, whether the Loatryxiansin or not, just tell them how would you stop us? I shrugged. Yes, I know I am risking my life here, but what doesnt if I am to be stronger? Will you stop me from fighting people in the future just because I could potentially die? We are going in circles; its back to the war topic. You have a unique Job already, though. Arent you taking a spot from someone who needs it? King Drangleic stated. From what I understood, this Gambit System pits everybody in different trials, correct? Even if you wanted to support them from the side, you wouldnt be able to, or, at least, you cannot be sure about it. Queen Filene agreed with him. If we are talking about efficiency and a joint party, then it would be best if we support the otherworlders in their endeavors to be stronger. We had also nned to add one or two of our people into the party, to not only aid you, but also have them gain a unique Job. There is also the problem with the fact we are honor-bound to respect the words of Goddess Chihiro, Princess Hestia, Queen Tragaya stated. We will and must send notice to the different countries. Subterfuge would benefit our party the most, but wouldnt it just bring dishonor to my husbands name if people were to find out we kept this to ourselves? It will take a whole week for the people in the Empire to reach Inkoran-Tazul by train. Her King nodded. Even if someone is allowed to jointe, it still means they will join. Meaning, adventurers, potential enemies, and the chance for dragonyers aiming for Mhs head. Yours and Princess Fargryneills head will also be on the line. Never underestimate the sheer insanity of a person dedicated to ying dragonkins. Those were all sensible arguments. Nothing I could argue back against. From a min-maxers standpoint, me participating was a total waste. If we had Tasianna lead the main expedition crew, then we could have 20 more people with new unique Jobs for the uing battles. There was also the fact the Empire was now sending people to kill me, a fact both kings and queens knew about since that newspaper had already reached both Artorias and Ankora-Nazta. Apparently a second one had also arrived a few days ago, but I hadnt had the chance to read it, yet. Regardless, once the notice reached them, the dragon yers would convene in this city without a doubt. Whether they believed I would be here or not was a non-issue; they woulde here for the chance to y a rank A drake. If I participated in this, there was a huge chance I would run into at least one of their parties, perhaps more. Realizing this, too, Neill was starting to look a bit unsure of her participation. She had a run in with some of them once before, so she was undoubtedly nervous cause of them. It did sound like if we were to participate in this, it would just bring us more than trouble. I had no experience with dragonyers, but everybody was making a fuss about them, to the point I was unnerved. If you want to train, then you can enter our second dungeona rank B one. The boss monster there is starting to get stronger, almost to the point of evolving into a rank A. Were nning on exterminating it for the experience. Take it for yourself. King Fugnarus was seemingly even begging at this point. 24 floors. Come on. There went that n out of the window. I thought I could join the main expedition, but I really couldnt say anything. In fact, if I tried to argue back without some godly reason, I would just make myself look like the same naive girl when I was first dropped into the whole royal shtick. I wasnt about to let my growth go to waste. I understand. Ill try to stay out of trouble. In the end, I had to acquiesce. Neill, though, managed to gather her courage in the end and told everybody she would go. With things settled here, I told the kings I would submit a list of people from my side who would be going, and once the numbers were decided, they would add their representatives to the party. Since it was likely the other alliance members wanted to join and get a unique Job on their warriors, I had to, at least, amodate about five membersArtorias, Ankor-Nazta, Sariel, Loatryx, and Caedhul. There was also Yeos, but I wasnt sure who or if they would send somebody. Still, maybe keeping room for one more wouldnt be hard with 20 slots. After my group left the royal pce, Eine and Beth let out some deep sighs, as they werent even able to speak one bit during the whole discussion, meanwhile, Tasianna and Shay took it in stride. Wanting to cheer them up, I decided to take a foodie tour around the city before we notified the others about what happened during the meeting. Since Inkoran-Tazul had such a deep Japanese subculture, I took this chance for the students to indulge in some nostalgia and also to introduce my partys native Peolyncians to it. With Tatsuya and Grimnir as our guides, we returned to the cavern city, so we could avoid the dragonewts in the outer part, and ventured through little Japan. Master, please continue making more, alright? I reminded the noodle shop chef, to which he gave a loud affirmative nod. You ready? Of course,ss! Grimnir responded loudly with his mask still on, to keep his beard status a secret. Time to beat your scrawny ass, little whelpling. Neill cracked her neck and hands, looking like she was about to get into a ring. Dont think you can beat a true ramen eater, Hestia-san! Youre going down! Tatsuya smirked, looking like he had an ace as he picked up his chopsticks. All-In! Crazy! Hes using his unique skill for a ramen challenge?! Food meant food challenges, and the four of us couldnt pass this chance up. Who could eat the most bowls; it was clear this was a divine challenge! Please, enjoy. Meanwhile, the rest of our group just took a small location and began to enjoy their meal. I ignored those party poopers; instead, I began the countdown. One! Two! Three, begin! Suffice to say, our debt kept growing. However, it was all about having fun and making memories, right? What was money there for if you couldnt use it to have some fun. After finishing our challenge, we started visiting shops for any delicacies and treats, and to our surprise, quite a number of Japanese ones were around! You could find mochi, dangos, even bloody rice balls! This area was just a small part of the city and you could see they added their Peolyncian twist to everythingas in, all of them felt a bit hard since they used tazlokwheat for everythingbut it sure was an experience. It had been so long since I, well, I felt like I was back on Earth. After our tour, we returned to the inn to inform everybody about what happened. It quickly became clear to everybody that not everybody coulde, but it wasnt a problem really. Tatsuya, Kyouya, and I couldnt participate since we already had unique Jobs, while Haruka, Tamae, and, surprisingly, Daichi didnt want to join since they werentbatants. I am a smith now. Im content with that if we can give the purebatants a chance to get better. It was a pretty mature response from Daichi to everybodys surprise. Had he actually grown from his experience in Gazahan-Orn? O-oi, fuck you guys! Just let me have my moment! As such, our current roster consisted of Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Neill, Nishio, Kazumi, Kohaku, Misaki, Shay, and Beth. Rajah didnt want to join since he felt he could be stronger by being with me instead of away. It felt like a waste, since if he could buy [Humanize] and get a unique Job, he could be far stronger. Still, I respected his choice. Unless we needed him on the final roster to fill up a spot, I could let him have his way for now. I also nned on asking Cernust and the saurians, since they were strong allies to have unique Jobs on. Not to mention, Yorshka and Farron had to be asked, too. I also had other people in mind, like Muraina, the hunters guild master in Griffonpeak and also one of the few elves I knew, but I couldnt fill up every spot with my allies. I had to think diplomatically. However, before I asked any of them, there was one person who had a right over everybody else. The first person I met in this world and also Auroras vice leader. When I brought it up to everybody, I pulled out my subspace and entered it, before going to the nexus location. Iming to visit you now! Saori! I forcibly opened the portal belonging to Saori and entered through the portal with Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, and Rajah first. The first thing that took us by surprise was how incredibly dark the ce was, as in, there wasnt even a speck of fire or light around. I could still see with [Night Vision], but it was without a doubt scary. Looking around, I saw some furniture scattered around, crudely-made ones, at that. It was clear people lived here, meaning I got the correct ce. Considering Saori had mentioned living inside the cave where Belzacs corpse was, it shouldnt have surprised me we would be here. [Who are you?] Urgh! A chill went down my spines as I snapped my head around, darting my eyes everywhere once that voice came into my mind. Everybody else who followed me here did the same, even readying themselves for a fight. [Intruders ] That low, deep voice echoed inside our minds once again, just as I noticed something ck seeping out from a nearby cave entrance. They wafted around like flickering fires, before congregating together intorger beingsinto the form of wolves! Onnikais! Tasianna called out. [Grave robbers!] he growled once again. Chapter 387: Aurora in the Forest of Garms. Chapter 387: Aurora in the Forest of Garms. Shine! Ive encountered and fought enough onnikais already to know what to do here. While not all were connected to Ilsaphone, the Goddess of Death, a good portion of onnikais were weak to holy attacks. In addition, the ce we teleported to was where Saori was supposed to bethe Belzac forestmeaning these wolf-like spirits could only belong to one being. Bright, ring light shone from my fingertips, forcing the onnikai wolves back. With the spell still active, I snapped my fingers and created a spark to ignite some white mes, before using it to create a small firewall to separate our two groups. [I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! I havee to meet with my friend Saori Segawa, the current [Belzacs Sessor]!] I announced for everybody to hear, including the owner of that telepathic voice. [] As the onnikai wolves began to cower, the voice remained silent. It wasnt answering me, but it also wasnt using us of being intruders either. [ I see. The dragon who invaded my realm.] Huh? I tilted my head. What do you mean with invade? I was born here. [False.] That growly, old man voice rebuked resolutely. [Your eggnded here, dragon whelp. You are no more a denizen of this forest than a migrating bird. Your ce here is questionable. Furthermore, you are not supposed to be in my rest area, nor were you allowed to bring your allies with you! This insolence as expected of an outsider!] I snapped my head back to Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir, all of whom were considered intruders by Belzac. Not to mention, the portal was still open, so any of the students would follow us through any moment now. Was this actually about to turn into a fight? Not only could I vaguely feel an auraing from the tunnel where the onnikais appeared from, but with [Mana Eyes], I even confirmed a strong concentration of mana at the end of it. It was nowhere close as strong as mine, meaning I could defeat them in a mana endurance. Not to mention, I had long lost my severe weakness to dark elemental attacks, so I wasnt even scared of Belzac or his tricks. Guys! I called out to my party. Already on it,ss! Just give us the go, Grimnir stated as his new armor activated, shining bright blue before the sound of moving cogs began to fill out the eerie silence of the cave. The widgets of his sthammer began to move, letting out some steam as if to say it was ready for a fight. Tasianna and Eine had also gotten ready, with the former already preparing her catalyst and thetter dding her entire body with her exosuit. They readied their weapons, intending to fight back against this wolf tyrant. [You trespass in my home. You bare your weapons and fangs at me! Worst! Grrrrrm!] I heard him taking a loud sniff. [That stink! Do you think I will forget that stink?! You dare free her and bring that fellbeast into my home?!] Fellbeast? [You dare bring her to mock me?! Me? Belzac, the Harbinger of Grim?! That demonic stink! I will never forget it, and you dare BRING HER TO MY HOME AND GRAVE?! Dragon whelp! Humans! Dwarf! Elf! YOU ARE ALL THE SAME IN EVERY AGE! KLEAHATMA, I SMELL YOU!] Grouuuuuuuuuh! Shit! Hesing! My eyes instantly noticed the concentrated mana explode in size, gathering the mana from the surroundings to suddenly form itself into something I couldnt really describe. Regardless, it wasnt as if I had the time to think. This newly formed creature was crawling with elongated arms towards us, before, finally, my white mes shone a light on its form. Before us stalked a skeleton of a wolf attached to a small pool of ck slime, only able to move with those weird, longer-than-its-spine arms. Weird thing was, it wasnt an actual skeleton but it looked more like solidified slime. Was this Belzac himself manifested, or was this just a golem of his? Nevertheless, he was attacking! Rajah! [Yes, Master!] With that confirmation call, [Dark Tendril]s shot out from the shadow cast by my fire, grabbing the limbs of the skeletal wolf as it charged forward. [Pack member?!] Belzac shouted in surprise during this ambush, almost letting the skeleton fall onto the ground. With an opportunity created, Grimnir jumped before me and turned his sthammer into its gun form. Instead of a manast or its methrower, his weapon shot out a st of steam at the onnikais and the skeleton, pushing them back through the force instead of hurting them. Without any skin, the zing hot steam was more like crowd control. [GET! OUT! OF! MY! HOME!] It felt like one of my veins just popped! Then dont attack us before we can, you castle doctrine abuser! Grrrrraaaaah! Belzacs golem thing roared out again, forcing Tasianna, Eine, and me to actually conclude this might be a potential battle we couldnt avoid. Rajahs and Grimnirs moves were to prevent a battle, since I knew we werent enemies. However, if Belzac really wanted a fight, then he would get it! I did note here let him run over me, if he didnt want to help me diffuse the situation! [Begone!] ck magic circles began to appear around the skeleton golem as well as above and under us. It was a fight, then! [Stop!] A female voice suddenly called out. Due to this sudden telepathic message, my head snapped to the left, towards another tunnel entrance, as I detected three signalsing towards us. Noticing my momentarypse of attention, Belzac shot out what looked like [Dark Bolt]s, prompting me to snap my head back to him and raise my amed arm. Yet, I didnt need to spray any mes out or use [Sanctuary] to defend us. Instead, from the left tunnel, a sudden wave of ck-purple slime stormed right out of it, blocking the dark spells before it retreated from the white me wall. The purple fluids squirmed for a moment before it grew in size, turning itself into a plush dog? What? The four of us blurted out at this unexpected sight. What was thisical thing inside the den of a dead wolf?! [Slime, get out of my way!] Belzac shouted, only for the dog plush to slightly turn fluid again, moving forward to block the skeleton wolf froming any closer. [Slime!] Slime? Shoyi! Instead of me, Tasianna managed to shout out its name first, causing the melting-looking dog plush to turn its head and form its bead-like eyes into happy half-crescents. Damn! The slime really grew in size thest time we met! Is it supposed to still clean ourtrines at that size? Grimnir crackled a bit after he said that, raising his hammer up and down as if to cheer for it. Nice one, Shoyi. Youve grown stronger! The giant purple plush dog quivered in excitement, confirming this really was our toilet-cleaning slime. The weird liquid sounds it made felt slightly disgusting to hear with all the squishing noises. Even with that and my dislike for slimes, in general, I still couldnt help but feel happy to see it again. Not only did it help us, it was even pushing Belzac and agitating him further. It was good to see Shoyi in his evolved form, but it was even better to see he was still an ally as always. If Shoyi was here, then that meant the others couldnt be far away! [Mom!] Rajah suddenly jumped out of the shadow as a signal rushed at us, revealing itself to be an elephant-sized, green-ck leopard. My ck-white horse-sized tiger cub pounced at the leopard, licking her with full affection as the other reciprocated in kind. [Rajah!] The female voice from before appeared in my head again. It belonged to Varya! Varya! I called out to her; the pressure inside me dissipated with her appearance. With wide arms and wings, I joined the mother and son duo, hugging before it as best I could, despite the huge size difference. You evolved as well! C? No, no, B! [Mistress!] Varya gave me a big lick against my face, drenching me in her spit. [Its been too long!] Just like her son, Varya had evolved twice since our party split up during the Elyonda events. Once only the size of a normal virigress, she was now double of Rajahs size with a muscr body. Her fur around her legs and tail were hardened to the point they felt like metal, and sharp enough to cut things, including me if she hadnt intentionally softened them up before I hugged her. It sounded exactly like Rajahs rank B evolution descriptionsVayra, Rajahs mother, had evolved into a rank B vircaguga. [What is this?!] I could still hear Belzacs voice. [Step away from her, vircacuga! She brought an enemy into our ho] [Ancestor, stop.] Gruk! My body snapped as I felt a freezing shiver running down my spine, forcing my body back intobat mode. I stopped hugging the virigress pair and stood back up, warily looking for the origin of that voice. What the?! I was ckjawed; that womans voice caused such a weird reaction from my body. I didnt just feel agitated, but a sense of fear was welling up as an old memory resurfaced from my mind. Its her I could hear the beating of my heart inside my head, followed by the slow footsteps from the tunnel Shoyi and Varya came from. The audible tapping of ws against a hard surface, something any dog or cat owner would know too well. [These are] I snapped my head around, feeling smaller than usual as the figure of a zombie-like wolf with ck slime covering its body appeared. It looked down at me. [our allies.] Garm matriarch I could never forget her face nor her destroyed limbs. Sensei! You are alright, thank goodness! Saori hugged Tamae, Kohaku, and Kazumi, while the boys and Misaki stood aside to smile. All of them looked happy to see each other again, especially Saori brightened up a bit, despite her more feral-looking appearance. Asa-chan. On the other hand, Haruka embraced a surprised Asaka, who couldnt hide her embarrassed face in front of Kyouya, Tatsuya, and Daichi. Thetter two were even smirking, making fun of the usually abrasive blue-haired girl. [Hmph.] Meanwhile, the voice of the displeased Belzac was mostly ignored by the now more celebratory mood. Still, since I wasnt hugging anybody, it did weigh on my mind a bit. [Dont let him agitate you. Outside of this shrine area, the ancestors presence and ability is non-existent. You should have realized with that excuse of a golem.] I snapped my head around to that voice, noticing the zombie-like wolf sit next to me. Hearing her voice after so long it felt unnerving. [Its hard not to But, thank you, Vidia.] Vidia, that was the name Saori gave to the garm matriarchto her garm mother. Just like mine, her name had some mythological inspiration,ing from an alias of the Norse giant Angrboda. Also known as Iarnvidia, the giantess was known as the mother of the monsters Fenrir and Garm, making it far too fitting. It felt weird for a daughter to give her mother a name, but hearing it from Saori herself, it seemed her mother wanted her to give her one. Seeing Saori once again really drove home just how long it had been since west saw each other. I missed her a lot, but I had mostly gotten over since I had Mother and Tasianna around during my Elyonda stay. Now that we met again after Vidia calmed Belzac down, it finally felt like my heart could calm down. The full Aurora reunion was finally here after so long Even if it only was just a month or so apart. The siege made everything feel so much longer Now, though? Saori and Asaka were catching up with their group, while mine were taking care of the virigress, Shoyi, and, well, Vidia. Eine and Grimnir were ying around with the form-morphing Shoyi, who seemed to have gained a more developed ego ever since its first evolution. It was ying around with the two, stunning them at how it could understand us well. Meanwhile, Rajah was ying with his siblings, who were still only rank Ds. The two other cubs were stunned at howrge Rajah was, while their mother looked over them whileying on a bed Saori sewed for them. This medium-sized cavern could fit everybody inside it, and it really looked like a home after some lights were turned on. Meanwhile, Tasianna had just finished preparing tea, handing me one while offering Vidia some, too. [I am good, but I appreciate it,] Vidia stated before pointing at her body, noting how she was more-or-less still in an onnikai-like state. [Unlike my daughters pack, my ck slime hasnt fully repaired my body yet. So I still havent been able to integrate my onnikai form into it yet. I still need some time, but I am already a member of the shadow pack.] I looked down at her legs, noticing the fractured bones. Thest time we met, Vidia was my enemy and my first teacher. She died from blood loss with [Arcane Fever] reaching the critical stage, which caused her rampaging mana to explode, destroying her limbs. The wounds I inflicted on her torso and head with my spells were gone, only her legs remained to be repaired. Im sorry. Overwhelmed by seeing her like this, I couldnt help but eke that out sheepishly. I couldnt even find the confidence to directly look in her eyes; something inside me was still frightened of her, despite our current gap in strength. Vidia looked at me, tilting her head around as she couldnt understand what I was saying. As such, I exined to her what had happened after our battle, even reminding her how I had killed not only her partner but also her older children. I couldnt understand why she was so calm around me; the fact she wasnt showing any hostility made me feel even worse. I know it was self-defence, and that I didnt have much of a choice after they didnt relent, but still I stole everything from you. If the fight hadnt happened, they would still be alive. I might have even been able to heal you before your condition got worse. I could have bought [Major Heal] to save you. A certain part of me didnt regret killing them, as it was all part of surviving, but I still felt a shimmer of guilt that it had to end like this. The loneliness of being inside the Belzac forest was suffocating, to the point I thought I was going crazy. If we had just be friends or just tolerated each other, how would my story have gone? [You are wrong, child.] Unexpectedly, Vidia didnt agree with my statement. [You didnt steal everything. Dont you remember? I entrusted you with my daughter, and look how she grew. It has only been a year since my death but shes grown so much. Far beyond what I could have achieved. Child, I hold no anger towards you, as you managed to fulfill my wish. You kept her safe.] I looked away. I guess I did Still, it feelsplicated to me. I didnt just do it for you I just wanted somebody around. A friend. I mean, I even forgot how you told me to bring her back here. I didnt even know you were talking about Belzac back then, that he told you Saori and I were the same. Thest part wasnt confirmed by anybody, but I figured it out through the evidence on hand. Her words, The ancestor had advised me not to do it after Imuned with him. Everything that happened that night felt so vivid. The lessons I learned from the garm matriarch during her spartan training were ingrained in my body and were the reason for my continued growth. While I couldnt remember every single detail, I could recall a good portion of my discussion with Vidia with the help of my parallel minds. All of it just made sense now. Which confused me since Belzac should have known me. I mean, he did, but he was instantly hostile. Life is moreplicated than a few exchanged words, Vidia countered. However, considering how I was reborn as an onnikai with the ancestors powers, maybe a portion of me is angry at you. Enraged that everything I built up was destroyed during that night, no, during thest months before my death. All those years Ive dedicated to regrowing the Belzac garms, and it was all destroyed by my singr mistake Can I truly be angry at you, when you managed to preserve my happiness? Allowed me to witness my daughter with all her gained strength? I didnt know her past. I couldnt deduce it all, but I could understand what she was trying to tell me. Maybe I should follow her example and bury the hatchet; water under the bridge. Since she wasnt feeling any rage, then I should just ept it. Still, what did she say again? Life is moreplicated than a few exchanged words. Emotions shared the same problem. Hestia! Tasianna! Saori came over to us, hugging us. I could smell quite a strong stench of blood on her. I hope everything worked out with the dwarves, but seeing how Grimnir looks better than usual, I can already guess. What is that insult, eh,ss? Grimnir pouted. Calling me weird looking when weve just met again? Why not just be blunt and call my appearance disgusting! I can say the same with how you reek! Master Grimnir, please! Eine scolded our resident grumbler. Saoriughed, though, waving her hand as if she wasnt taking it seriously. Hehe, forget it. I will not take it personally. I know how much Asaka and I have started to smell. All the fighting and hunting, and I forgot to restock on shampoo and such after we revisited the subspace after so long. It reminded me of our days before we met Tasianna, Hestia. My face flinched. Urgh! You mean the greasy hair and stuff? Oof, yeah. And the cold showers and baths! Asaka suddenly interjected. Segawa told me you had those heater ball thingies back then. Why arent you making more of them? Segawa only has [Create Water]; she even told me she wouldnt buy [Fire Magic] to make our life easier! Oooh, the memories. The heater balls I used to warm up our showers when we were first stuck in the Belzac forest. That was nostalgia, alright. Sadly, since Shiterno stole my fire spells, I couldnt reproduce it properly until I got my catalyst, but by that point I had forgotten about it. Honestly, I havent done much tool creation outside of different kinds of bombs ever since we first reached Firwood. Seriously though, it had been so long since I was in the Belzac forest that I did feel some homesickness. This was my birthce, no matter what Belzac wanted to say to me. Sadly, we were stuck in this underground ce due to the old wolf, so I could only continue my discussion with Saori here. Once everything settled down, we did begin on a nearby table, where I noticed Saori had a husky plushie sitting on a rock chair. She and Asaka had made all the furniture inside this cavern by themselves, so a dog plushie stood out a lot. When I brought it up, Saori quickly hid it, mumbling something about Goma-kun or something. Also, didnt Shoyi transform into a dog plushie as well? Oh, so that is how it concluded. Wow. Saori and Asaka were watching the footage we had made on the video recorder after I had exined everything that had happened on our side to them. So there is an entire Tiny Japan in Inkoran-Tazul. Yes, yes, but you shouldnt just focus on that, Sensei! Tamae, the biggest foodie amongst us, couldnt help but put another video on. Here! Look! This is actually a new carbohydrate that I couldnt find an equivalent to. The shopkeep told me it can only be harvested in Loatryx and the border of Caedhul due to the soil being cultivated by forest dragonewts. Ah, you mean Knakahai? Grimnir added. Yeah, very crispy and quite hard to bite. Weird thing is, you cant eat it entirely cooked, otherwise it turns almost as hard as rock from the heat. You need to keep it cool once you harvest them, but it soaks up juices like a sponge. Yup! Tamae pulled something like a dark brown cube from her storage. Rawit looks like an apple, but trying to break it apart felt like the crust of a pie. There isnt any meat inside, but you can taste the juices and other ingredients so well! Saori tasted it, breaking a portion off like an energy bar. Once she swallowed it, she couldnt help but nod as she agreed. She seemed to have liked it, making me curious enough to visit the local market to find some more dwarven or other cultural food. It was nice to have little Japan and dwarves liking Japanese food, but, honestly, outside of the nostalgia, it was weird to eat Earth food in Peolynca. Simr to eating a burger or fries when you visit a ce like Vietnam or Spain. Furthermore, Grimnir exined the reason why we havent seen this ingredient more often was due to its low international demand. Knackahai was loved by levianewts and dragonewts since it was crunchy and stimted their stronger jaws, but even to the hardy dwarves, it felt too difficult to eat and prepare. Evidently, as Tamae told us she could only find them being sold by dragonewts. Now, our little catch-up sessions turned into an impromptu meal. Well, having some food was nice since the next topic was also about what had happened to Tatsuya and Kyouya after they left the Belzac forest. Not to mention, the heavy topics werent over, since we also got an update on the whole grimgarian invasion Saori and Asaka did. Vampires really are assholes. Asaka looked downtrodden, sounding like she had vaguely figured out Vivachel shouldn''t be trusted 100%. What now? That vampire princess sounded like a lunatic, boys. Do you two think she might be a problem, cause I think she has that sorta vibe. She definitely hates the archerudite of Aleistunum. A fight probably wont be avoidable, Tatsuya dered, which I fully agreed with. Vadisma, the current Blood Princess of Purchigchia, seemed like a problem ready to happen. Sadly, back then, trying to confront her on these topics didnt seem smart. I mean, even the archerudite, Uzerra, didnt want to do anything right there. With them most likely once a couple with a strained history, I could guess what he was feeling. Although, would they even call for help? Aleistunum struck me as a ce that is too proud to call on others. They believe their magic is everything, after all, four-eyes, Nishio, gave a concise analysis on the situation. Hopefully, this problem won''te to a head any time soon So we better hope Uzerras lifespan wouldnt end in the near future. Once that problem was covered, we then went over the grimgarian situation, with Saori exining how the beastmen ves she released were starting a rebellion. She reminded me about the lizardmen we met in the Belzac forest and how the grimgarians invaded theirnds and turned them into vebor to work on their kingdom. With the ogre king mostly isted since he sent a major portion of his forces out to invade the ports as part of the grimgarian invasion, Saoris invasion was actually very easy. There was barely anybody strong enough to threaten her and her shadow pack outside of running into the ogre king and a few shamans. Still, she made it through and managed to evolve all her garms and Varya to rank B. Uno and the others are currently traveling to the swamps. Belzac ordered me to consolidate my role as the alpha predator. Since we left, a ton of monsters have spawned, and a good portion of them have taken territory. I am cleaning things up. [The dragon is a threat. She threatens your role!] Belzac suddenly interjected, trying to frame me as somebody evil in Saoris eyes. Ancestor, shut it! Without a single hesitation, Saori shouted to defend me. I do not need you directing every action of mine. I know you ordered my mother to entrust me to Hestia, so will you not keep quiet and let us speak? However, grumpy grandad wolf couldnt care a bit. [She has done her duty. Fulfilled our wishes. She must now leave like any other outsider. You are still weaker than her, she threatens your rule as the alpha!] Yeah, threaten my friends goal. Are you serious? I scoffed at how scared he was of me, making me feel embarrassed at how intimidated I was of him. You should be lucky I didnt bring my sister with me, or my mother! Or my wyvern guards. Saori pped her hands, smirking at the silenced voice. Ha! Speaking of your sister, you should introduce me to her eventually. It feels like somebody else had to handle your antics in my stead, and I want to hear it all from your sister. Oh, ahem, and I hope Melloxtressa is also doing well. I nodded. Mom had been sleeping pretty well, to the point she was sleep talking. A lot. Since I hadnt moved her out of my bed yet, outside of when my maids had to change bed sheets, I knew her condition pretty well. Still, there was no sign she would wake up anytime soon. In any case, with the less annoying topics out of the way, Saori and Asaka exined to us the grimgarians were threatening to invade the forest. They had found scouts and even an attempt to make a forward camp through their logging attempts. It was likely another fight would soon begin. Then let me help you, I suggested. Us, too, Sensei! Kyouya joined in with Tatsuya in tow. We have to sit out of the Event Quest anyways, so we have a ton of time to kill. Daichi, Haruka-chan, and even Tamae-chan are around to help. Well, with the nning, at least. However, Saori shook her head. There will not be a fight. The army is far toorge for our small group. Instead, I am nning on using their ves against them to deal them a bigger blow to them. Saoris ns were inspired by something called the Haitian Revolution, which I honestly had never heard about. She was nning on freeing more of the beastmen ves over there, inciting conflict by having the beastmen flee into Caedhulen territory with the grimgarians warship. This would seriously reduce the grimgarians development potential, which would forcefully curb their aggressive tendencies, even forcing them to recall some of their troops overseas. This would help the affected countries from fighting back, potentially even calling for help from stronger countries like Artorias or the Empire. Her intention was to stop the invasion. But that wont stop them from attacking you, Misaki pointed out. They are followers of Kronnaz, right? They will only take this as an even worse slight. With more troops recalled, they would only have you as their target. Which is okay, Asaka replied. The big bad wolf told us it didnt matter if we lost the Belzac forest or not, we could always reconquer it when we were stronger. All that mattered is that Segawa survives with her shadow pack and manages to master her training. So when you meant the clean up, you meant you are hunting the monsters in the forest? Haruka figured it out, causing Saori to nod. I have gained a good amount of levels after everything happened, but there are more monsters around to hunt. If the grimgarians want revenge, then let them. I will leave an empty forest for them to own; an empty forest with endless respawning monsters. Saori then turned silent, letting out a silent sigh as she looked away. She then returned her eyes to us. As such, Asaka and I cannot leave the forest. We will not join the Event Quest. We were shocked, but before we couldin, Asaka raised her hand. It isnt just cause of the grimgarians and our n. I mean, I would rather go with you than stay with this nagging hag. Oooh, and here I thought we were building up a rapport, Asaka. You wound me. Saori smirked, looking mischievously towards the uneasy Asaka. Shut it, you Whatever. The point is, the wolf gave us a Quest to prevent us from leaving this ce entirely. Or, to be precise, he had asked Ilsaphone to send us a Divine Quest to learn what he wants to teach Segawa. Yes, and it will unlock our unique Jobs for us. We all widened our eyes when she said that. As such, we will stay here and handle things for you on this front. Get stronger and then we will attack the Prince of Envy together! Hestia, could I ask you a favor and have the Ankoran King send a message to Caedhul for us? To potentially await beastmen ves? I frowned as I heard Saori say all of this, feeling very conflicted on what to say. I nodded to her request but my tensed face couldnt rx, urging me to speak my mind. Saori are you sure? This All of this has nothing to do with your dream. Why are you staying in a single location; in a cave inside the Belzac forest at that! What about traversing the world with me! Watching me perform as an idol? Why W-why I kept stuttering, as I realized I was being a bit too pushy here. Why are you doing all of this? This shouldnt make you happy, or? Saori showed slight shock when I said all of that, letting her eyes wander as everybody turned quiet. She rubbed her hand against her right eye, frowning like an annoyed kid as looked at the table. Things Things just never work the way you want it all to work. I do not really know either. Maybe I have just changed? She shrugged. Like I changed personally by being around you. I do not think I would have done something this absurd without you showing me there was more than just being a coward. Too careful about everything. Sensei The students knew Saori just as well as I did. In fact, they even knew her past self on Earth, so they should understand what Saori was doing here. Instead of pursuing her own dreams and wants, she was once again forced to adapt to her new situation out of necessity. She had to be a teacher back on Earth instead of a historian due to money issues, and she even turned into a chef and seamstress to make money for our group, instead of pursuing her more intellectual pursuits. At least, before, she could wander the world with us, seeing new sights and meeting new people, but now she was stuck inside this cave. For what? For training? Why couldnt she visit us more often? Why was Belzac restricting her? It felt insane. She was cing our happiness before hers, just like what she did on Earth. I dont want to lecture any of you, but, sometimes, an adult just has to do what is necessary. She shrugged once again, thinking nothing of it. You can do more than that, thought,ss, Grimnir reprimanded her. I know balddarg aint always good, and sometimes you just dont have a choice, but dont look at it too bleakly. If I had, I would have never joined Aurora. Tatsuya nodded. Sensei, were not just your students anymore. We are adults. Ask us for help, too. You should take your own advice, Saori I frowned, finding it sad to see her like this. Lean on me, too, alright? We wont push you about the grimgarians, but call for help, alright? Hehe. Saori smiled, but Asaka didnt look too convinced of her changed mood. Do not forget your situation is just as hard, or even harder, Hestia. Politics and your role as a party leader; you have grown well into it. Do not worry, once I am done here, I will get some fresh air. In fact, we still do not have information on our enemies in Aureolis, right? We were nning on sending some Sarlenzia spies over, Tasianna answered before frowning. Please, dont tell me, Miss Saori The fenrir suddenly gave a wolfish grin. I was nning on testing Belzacs tricks and magics on somebody. Also, it would be fun to travel through Artorias again, if you ask me. Right, Asaka? Leave me out of it. The moment were done here, Im going back to Haru-chan. She wrapped an arm around her best friend. Saori just shrugged. Then, I will just travel the country with my mother. My eyes widened when she said that, reminding me how she had wanted to do it with her human mother. I nodded, epting Saori''s decision at the end of the day. We have a date in Aureolis, alright? My statement naturally caused the others to question why I was giving up so easily, but I told everybody we werent her parents. Ill kick her ass if she intends to stay here. In fact, I will kick Belzacs stinky, skeleton out of his grave if he forces her to stay here. [You insolent little ] I could hear his growling and grinding teeth. I smirked. The point is, the intervention can wait until she breaks her promise. We wont be able to persuade her when her mind is settled on this n. Thank you, she thanked me. I nodded before standing up to stretch. The easy part is over. Eine? I turned around to our blue-haired noble. She nodded and raised her hand where her spell rings were. She then turned towards the direction of Belzacs position. Lord Belzac, I wish to ask you about KleaHatma. [Grrrr The filth.] Once mortal enemies, Belzac was probably one of the few mortals who was still alive to speak about the Archdemon of Lust, KleaHatma. Now, he would speak with her contractor. Chapter 388: Oh, Wolf; Woe to thy Demons. Chapter 388: Oh, Wolf; Woe to thy Demons. Belzac and KleaHatma. Normally, you wouldnt expect a wolf to have any interactions with a demon stuck in this world for over 2000 years. At least, not to the point both would have a grudge against each other. Well, it wasnt like the demon really cared about the wolf, but, certainly, the wolf held onto his hatred for the demon. Immortalized on the murals of an old dwarven fortress we found inside the Sirius March of Artorias, the story of Belzac and his growth in power until his death and the formation of a Belzac cult or somethingy hidden and forgotten until the Tasianna, Saori and I stumbled onto it. There, not only did we learn the elves, dwarves, and humans had a hand in his demise, but also the fact he battled KleaHatma so many years ago. Back then, KleaHatma was still sealed in that same fortress by Marsvenfor some god-knows reason, although even Aurena couldnt exactly tell me the reasonand was identally released by a human. Belzac, under themand of Marsven, hunted down the demonkin, driving her injured state back into her hiding hole. Once defeated, she was sealed once again. Naturally, it was obvious my party found the orb she was sealed in and identally let her out, but, thankfully, nothing really happened. With Aurena controlling that demon with a noose around her neck, she was deemed suitable to use for Eine. Initially, I thought of the demon as a threat, but somehow, Eine managed to tame? Befriend? Well, however you wanted to call it, she had be more helpful. But, while KleaHatma had her own story to write, Belzacs drew to an end after his fight with her. Critically injured, the rank S fenrir was too weak when he was ambushed by his enemies, and eventually in. However, he defied true death by striking a deal with Edna, the Goddess of Monsters, to help him and grow one of his descendants into bing her Champion. For that, his soul lingered, remaining behind in this ce as an onnikai. Which, surprisingly, led to the whole Belzac wolf thing and how Saori was now stuck in this ce with him. Well, with a daughter who could control souls, I guess Edna had the privilege of fulfilling such a deal. Then again, her husband was also Marsven, and who knew what that Origin God had up his sleeves? Now, due to Eines request, we were meeting Belzac face-to-face, concerning KleaHatma. As Eine had exined, the demon was dormant, having not responded once since they first found one of Broggarts hideouts. Considering the gods werent answering me, the demon was our only way to identify hidden demonkins. On our way to him, through one of the tunnels connecting Belzacs shrine to the Saoris and Asakas living area, our group suddenly stopped when we noticed something bright on the wall. Everybody but Saori and Asaka. Oi,e on, its nothing bad. Asaka gestured for us to follow us, all while I noticed her mouth was slightly twitching upwards. Almost as if she was suppressing a smile. Going closer to the bright lights, our eyes opened up a bit as we realized it was actually a drawing. White and ck colors were painted on the tunnel wall, depicting something, a maybe, semi-pro drawing of a wolf. It was visually appealing with how the artist mixed the monochrome colors together, but it was a bit amateurish due to the over-the-top exaggeration on it, specifically, the cartoonish eyes and ws. It was almost looked like Graffiti, Haruka stated after a couple moments of us observing it, drawing our attention to Asaka when the former walked up to her. How? Asaka grinned boisterously, before she pped her hands together, materializing twoma-looking objects with manaone ck, the other white. They twirled around, before they finally formed a ying-yang formation. She then snapped her fingers, causing themas to swirl around and mix into a magic circle, bing bright beige, just like the wall painting. It was a spell, and once cast, created an orb. She then pushed her finger through it, before tearing off a piece of it like some kind of semi-solid fluid. She then used that slime to quickly paint a long stick with a handle in the air, which somehow was floating around, just like the weird beige orb. We were then left speechless as the painting became real, turning itself into a sword Asaka could wield. She started swinging the de around, causing the air to swoop with every sh. My unique skill, [Twilight Pdin], was kinda difficult to actually figure out, you know? As in, what is a Twilight element? Well, Twilight is the dim, orange light before the sun sets, right? Doesnt make sense as an element, right? We all nodded. It always seemed weird that Asakas unique skill obtained after bing a Saint of Ilsaphone allowed her to create those weird ying-yang thingsone holy, one dark element. Moonlight Guider: A title granted to a mortal recognized by the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, whose control has been usurped by individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Enables the ability tomunicate with all types of faefolk. Enables the ability to control and speak with the undead. The owner of this title will be immune to all mana ailments while the moon is up Twilight Pdin: A unique skill given to the [Moonlight Guider]. Enables the owner to enchant equipment with either the Holy or Dark element. Enables the user to conjure up Holy and Dark mana into a twinned object of light and darkness, enabling them the usage of thepound element [Twilight]. Dramatically increases Health regeneration when the sun is up, and Mana during the night. Reduces damage received from all undead-rted sources by 80%. The skillsbined are: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Dark Magic Lv. 10] [Health Recovery Lv. 10] [Mana Recovery Lv. 10] [Arcane Conduit Lv. 10] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 10] You would think the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, who was also in control of soul rebirths, would give her Saintess a skill around those domains, but nope. It was something else entirely. The wolf can mostly trante what Ilsaphone told me. Over 2000 years of being dead and stuck in this ce for Edna to strengthen his soul does that to you. Simr to your situation, Hestia. Using me as an example made it simple for everybody else to understand the situation. Light is life, darkness is death. The coalescence of those two concepts is the essence of true necromancy, or, whatever that philosophical ramble is supposed to mean. She then threw her sword in the air, causing it to dissipate into thin air, before she used the rest of the beige orb to paint something else. This time, though, it was in the shape of a thin gun and a can; thetter was loaded into the former, before she used that gun to spray shining white and ck colors on the wall. Asaka was fully immersed in her work, drawing more and more without saying another word. Seeing her like this, Saori sighed and continued the exnation in her stead. Essentially, our initial training involved Belzac trying to help us find our drive. I experienced my memories of my human mother, including a chance to find closure to my past lifes death. Tatsuya and Kyouya had some private stuff, while Asaka, well, she wouldnt tell me anything, but I can guess. Saori stared at the girl too focused on her job to respond. The onnikai slime we saw with Kiiro, Tasiannas catalyst, and the slime holding my garm mother together are not unique things. The idea behind the slime gave her the idea for her first custom spell, [Vivid Graffiti]. I knew from everybody that Asaka was very much a delinquent who did graffiti, but I didnt expect that she would use that hobby of hers to do this. I mean, it certainly was creative, something I probably wouldnt have thought about doing, but was this really the best use of her unique skill? Maybe I wasnt seeing the use-case for it. After some more time had passed, Asaka was finally done, showing off a well-done painting of a husky plushie, once again reminding me of the one Shoyi suddenly transformed into. What surprised me, though, was how Saori once again reacted strongly to it. She wanted toin at Asaka, but she just shot her graffiti gun at Saori, painting her ck dress white. Still think you dress like an emo, teach, hehe. She grinned. Meanwhile, Saori just red at her, before letting out a sigh as the white color just vanished like the sword from before. It is not only a way for her to deal damage, but the graffiti gun, especially, can act as her range healing after she lost [Holy Magic]. Asaka still had [Sacred Magic] to give her ess to [Sacred Field] and [Major Heal], but the idea behind the gun she was using was to give fast healing for far less mana than those two spells. Since [Vivid Graffiti] didnt demand mana upon use, it allowed her to spray almost indefinitely outside of the fact she needed mana to maintain it. Now, you might ask, why not just make an actual gun? Apparently, a gun with some ammo counted as two separate pieces of equipment, while a graffiti gun with some paint in it counted as one item. That was a restriction I hadnt expected, but it did make sense in a way. Still, I guess the powering from this spell was the fact she could stay rtively flexible in whatever situation she was, as long as she could paint the item in time. Also, the fact they exined it to us now made what happenedter far easier to understand. After all, the moment we entered Belzacs shrine, we noticed the whole ce was filled to the brim with graffiti, making it look like some ghetto. The colorful and bright decorations were a stark contrast to the bone wolf statue in the middle, giving off a more macabre feeling. [ You never listen, girl.] We all could hear Belzacs displeased voice enter our voice, followed by Asaka shrugging her shoulders. Try some colors and change, old man. Youre all grumpy and moody cuz youve been stuck in this shithole for over 2000 years. Might make your soul happier. [My mood is ill because my time is waning like any other mortal, while you squander your precious human life with petty interests and tardiness. How would you feel if your descendant and her allies did nothing but trouble you, all while you know true death lingers around the corner?] Immortality being a curse was again shown clearly with Belzac. As Saori exined, the fenrir had an extremely old soul and it was nearing its end. Simr to the archerudite of Aleistunum, Uzerra, Belzac spent most of his days sleeping to ward off the deterioration of his soul and prolonging his life. As such, unless he believed a [Belzacs Sessor] could seed with his goal, he would simply remain dormant. Whenever he woke up, he would give this sorta training to them, allowing them to get stronger so they could be Ednas Champion. However, time was waning, to the point every second was precious to him. [I exined that I leave my shrine empty so as to not overindulge my senses, reserving only the most important memories for my soul. This This is poison,] Belzac snarled at Asaka for all the graffiti, but the blue-haired girl could only scowl and shake her head. Its that attitude thats killing you, old man Lighten up. As Uzerra had mentioned, happiness could enhance a souls life. Maybe Asaka wasnt as heartless towards Belzac as I thought. I, too, was worried about Moms advance age and maybe also my dragon fathers. After that little argument, Asaka just left the room with Haruka following after her. Meanwhile, the rest of us remained silent, observing the creepy statue in the middle of this shrine, all while Eine moved forward. She raised her left hand, showing off the two spell ringsone green, one brownto the legendary wolf. [ Yes, I can sense her mana. Smell it. How did she survive?] Belzac asked, acting far less aggressive than before. You didnt know? Eine tilted her head, looking over at Saori, Tasianna, and me. We, after all, saw the murals of his fight with KleaHatma. Do you remember where you fought Klea? A dwarven fortress upied by humans? [It is a scar. You dont forget them.] Eine nodded, continuing the story, She was sealed in a catalyst there. Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna found it there, before we identally released her. I have been using her as a source of power ever since the Goddess allowed me to use her. Not we. It was my fault, I corrected Eine, making sure everybody else wasnt at fault for my actions. I didnt know it would have happened, but it still did. [ That doesnt matter. Saori, you knew about this but didnt tell me?] His attention was now on my vice-captain, slightly growling at her in displeasure. Because KleaHatma was never brought up in our discussion, isnt a real threat with Goddess Aurena keeping her in check, and, finally, you never talked about your grudge against her. Only against the one other person alive responsible for your death. Will you now tell me how I should kill the demon, despite our control over her? [You cannot control a demon!] Belzac snapped at her. [No, they are beings controlled by their whims alone. You can only y around them, manipte them as such. But you will never have full power over them, and if you believe you do, you are a fool. Grrr Of course, it had to be God Marsven ] Goddess Aurena did tell us he was the one to seal him, correct, Lady Hestia? I nodded to Tasiannas question. Belzacs growling stopped when he heard this, going silent for a moment before continuing, [The Origin God of Darkness is also the ever mysterious maker of change for the sake of change. I have heard of Chihiro who possesses the domain of change, but that is only in this world. It is God Marsven who is the true god of change, even back when he was still an Edjurl god.] You didnt know he was behind this up until now? Didnt he send you to attack her? Daichi brought up, also knowing about the story since we informed everybody about it during our story sessions. [His mood is fickle and he holds no strong love for mortalkind, seeing us as mere beings pleading for his power. Amongst the gods, he is the least intrusive one, leaving us to live however we want, never bing angered even if we slight him. For he is the God of Progression, Defiance, and Fate in this world,] Belzac gave us a detailed exnation of who Marsven was, but he wasnt done just yet. [Although I say that, he still chose Edna, a mortal elf, as his wife and had three daughters who went and created three new races for Peolynca. While he hasnt reached his hand out personally, his daughters, who inherited many of his traits and power, still are expanding his power.] Belzac then groaned, sounding irritated. [He gave me a Divine Quest to y the demonkin, which I epted, as it would bring me closer to rank SS. I do not know how the demon was sealed, as I was sure I left the demon dead to lick my wounds. I suspect God Marsven kept her alive, but it cannot be through his personal hand. It has to be through other mortal hands.] The vigers and followers you gained, Saori brought up, pointing at the people who once lived inside the dwarven fortress during Belzacs era. [Correct I remember those humans. They worshipped me as their savior and helped heal my wounds. They made me this shrine when I died. I cannot remember where their descendants went, or if their bloodline still lives.] None of them were beastmen, at least, Tatsuya stated before exining how he and the other Saoris group buried them beneath this shrine, as their remains were left unburied. Honestly, I thought one of them would be a beastman, but I [You guessed wrong.] The grumpy wolf interrupted him, growling. [I do not have an interest in human females, nor did I learn [Humanize]. Regardless, their story doesnt matter, but if you wish to seek to learn more about Marsven and what he nned, you might wish to ask somebody who is in the know.] Like Aurena. She might also know if Belzacs followers were still alive somehow, or not. Actually, the Night Sisters could know, too, but speaking with them just sounds like trouble. [Now, human girl, exin to me, why did you bring this creatures mangled pieces before me?] It felt like the big, bad wolf was standing before us with the gloomy voice he was speaking with. Not to mention, his aura was active once again. [Is this my tribute?] Eine covered her left hand with her right and took a step back. N-no, I just wish to ask you since you are the closest being I could ask about this. Uhm, Lord Belzac, I wish to ask you about Kleas state. She had been dormantnon-responsivefor a long time now. Do you know why? [There, you said it, again. Klea, only her first name. Do you know demons separate their full names with an apostrophe? Do not tell me you consider this filth a friend? She once endangered the entirety of Peolynca; every single being was in danger of being defiled by her!] Belzac shouted, almost to the point of scolding. [If she is dormant, then leave her that way! I can smell the scent of demon mana around those rings, and if Goddess Aurena allows it, then you must be wielding her power. The power of a demon of lust.] Eine couldnt speak back, looking almost intimidated by him, reminding me of how Eine was afraid of her father. As in, the expectations he had for her. [Wield it, as long as it doesnt corrupt you. The ckness of the void I am teaching Saori is almost as rare as the power of the demigods of Edjurl. Leave the demon alone. Leave her to die. Let the little bits of mana inside those rings perish.] W-wait, die?! Eines body twitched. Hold on, Lord Belzac, are you telling me Klea is currently dying?! [No.] However, his answer was blunt, throwing us all off. [That demon is essentially already dead, since I cannot even smell a soul. Only her mana. I presume this is what Saori meant with Goddess Aurena keeping her in check. What I mean is that you should leave her like that until you are finished with your duty. Then, exterminate her for good. Do not risk the world with your naivety.] The Goddess has her under her control! Eine argued back, but such an argument couldnt sway the wolf one bit. [And once you are dead, Goddess Aurena will just destroy her just as well. Why not just end her earlier?] I kinda understood what Belzac was meaning to say, but his bluntness was a clear turn off. It just made the situation sound bleaker than usual, while not helping with the problem at hand. Almost as if he read my mind, Grimnir grumbled at the response. The fact you cant see why we are using the demon in our quest is the problem here. Thess asked ya a clear question, but instead of answering it, you derailed the conversation to prop up your own opinion. ddarg. Give it a rest until yare finished. Now what is it, wolf? Why is the demon dormant? [Hrrrm?] Belzac questioned Grimnirs words with the sound of his displeased voice. [What use is this knowledge, when it is more eptable to just leave the dead to sleep? The girl can still use the demonic mana however she wishes as long as she can control herself. In fact, waking up the demon is a prime risk. You wish to corrupt your ally?] Whether Eines action will produce proper consequences or not is not for you to decide, Belzac, Saori supported Grimnir in this matter. I understand you want to prevent the risk, and while I can agree with it, trying to hand hold everything until the very end to have your perfection will only hinder a persons growth. Instead of hiding information, try to trust that we know what we will do is the right thing. Sensei? The students were shocked to hear that from Saori; from my recollection of her stories about her time on Earth, it did sound a bit different to how she was before she was reincarnated. Then again, I had been with her all this time, so I knew how much she had changed from our first meeting. Belzacs bullheadedness was met head-on by Grimnirs abrasive attitude and Saoris new teaching philosophy. If he was still alive, you could imagine him grating his teeth with how oppressive this silence was. However, from the look of it, those two really knew how to deal with a person like him. [Saori ] he eventually growled in response, his attention fully on his heir. [Everyday since youve been with me, you have be more and more bold. You spoke back to me when I told you to stop attacking the grimgarians. You spoke against me when I told you we should just let them reign. You spoke back against me when I told you to handle Asaka better, reining her in as is your job as her alpha! You have learned nothing!] Wrong! I learned enough that sometimes dreams just cante true if you arent even willing to sacrifice something about your life. The hardships, thepromises, the emotional rollercoasters; those make a person whole. Something Ive learned well enough after you made Mom interact with me in my human mothers form. The past gives rise to fear, consuming your every step. Prevents you from embracing what is right. I instinctively gulped, remembering everything I did during my first year of being in this world. I was too scared of bing an idol, too afraid of being rejected once again after all the training I did and the glimmer of hope I held of being in a new world. The fear of being alone again, causing me to nearly abandon my friends out of worry that I might end up hurting them. The same thing had also happened to Saori, with how she acted at first. Even back then, I could tell she was a bit of a control freak with how she was scared of being worthless in my eyes and losing power. How she always wanted to keep us safe from everything, whether it was risks, poverty, or just general unhappiness. I thought she was selfish, but her attitude always hid her more caring side, to the point she neglected her passion for history. Saori then shook her head. It isnt right that I needed to argue with you five times to overturn your opinions on the grimgarians. You want to keep your territory, but you don''t want to fight for it. You want me to be your sessor, but you keep me locked inside this ce. [Your life has more meaning than some petty squabble between the humans and the grimgarians, Saori!] Belzac shouted to interject himself, not even letting Saori finish. [You are the Belzac. Literally. You are thest of my bloodline, untainted by death. If you die then all the effort Ive made for 2000 years will be irrelevant. All the descendants Ive groomeddead. Im stuck here, unable to do anymore.] Saoris face was tense but it didnt soften a bit. It seemed they had this discussion already. [ording to Goddess Kronnazs lessons, the grimgarians have the right to fight back. Revenge. Why are you fighting them? The humans, the elves, the dwarves theyve done nothing but destroy our bloodline! They killed your great-grandfather and your grandfather. They forced your mother to lead a pack of young wargs all by herself when she was still barely an adult! The copse of my bloodline is their fault. Why wont you listen?] His pleading voice was grating my consciousness. I could feel his stoess fading. Because I know you want me to seed. Because you want me to live, I decided to break the loop and stop history from repeating. There are better ways to solve these problems if you think outside of the box, Saori argued, steadfast in her opinions. For what it is worth, Belzac, I am d you decided to agree with my n. We dont need to hold the Belzac forest when I am the only Belzac left. Maybe seeing the world will help you. See how much it has changed over the years. She then turned around. Sadly, just as always, our arguments have derailed into constant fights. Eine, everybody, this is enough. Let us go. We will not gain any answers while he is like this. Belzac, after Im done with my n, well move out towards Aureolis. Well continue the training within the subspace during our travels. Seeing Saori just walk away caused some confusion amongst us, but since she had the best handle on Belzac, we followed along with her. Eine looked disappointed, but it couldnt be helped. [Wait.] But our steps stopped when Belzacs voice came. [ The demon, if what you told me is true, is probably in the same state as when you first found her in the fortress. She cannot wake up by herself; she is trapped in her own dreams, so to speak. I dont know why, but maybe she is hiding her presence from somebody. I could only smell her due to my increased powers within this shrine of mine. If not for that, I dont think anybody could sense her being within your rings. Even if they were a foot in front of you.] Eine instantly turned around, walking a few steps towards his shrine. But she has already done this before, multiple times even! She would always suppress her aura to make sure the demonkins cannot trace her. She never fell asleep like this before. [What if it is somebody she believes can find her? Tell me, girl, does an enemy know you can use demonic powers?] VifiYok! Eine, Tasianna, and Saori looked at each other, followed by the Tatsuya and Kyouya groaning. They probably had the same thought. During their fight with her in Estralia, VifiYok and her apprentice saw Eine use her demonic powers. We used the smokescreen of Eine is a Sin of Lust contractor to hide the truth, but it would make sense if the demonkin decided to investigate her. After all, did Eine ever have contact with a demonkin outside ofbat? Who was it who gave her the powers? If the demonkins did their research, they would quickly find an inconsistency. Was that why KleaHatma hid herself to the point she was like when we first found her? Eine began to piece the puzzle together. So to wake her, we need Thest time I had her wake up was when she was in contact with one of the demonkins manatecha Rebellion orb, meant to agitate a dungeons boss into a dungeon break. I remembered the Cedaraille events and how an insane Shiterno cultist was cajoled by the demonkin or one of their sympathizers to destroy the city. We need something like that again. Or, maybe anything with demonic energy? No. Eine grimaced, understanding this was a near impossible task at this very point. Trying to find something like that without the proper contacts just sounded insane. But, the question was, why did KleaHatma hide herself like this? And why did she do this when they entered Broggarts hideout? What was going on? I instinctively gulped when I realized this puzzle was starting to get moreplicated than I thought. It might actually be time for me to visit one of Aurenas shrines and try to talk to her in person about all of this. Thank you, Ancestor Belzac. Saori bowed deeply to Belzac, before turning around and leaving without awaiting an answer. With our questions finally answered, it was finally time to say our goodbyes to Saori and Asaka once again. Rajah, too, had to say goodbye to his mother and siblings, as they would stay here to train with the girls. It made me smile when I saw Rajah promise them he would be even stronger the next time they met. Saori and Asaka would execute their ns before they traveled to Aureolis for their sneak mission. After my discussion with Saori, I knew I shouldnt worry about her too much. At the end of the day, adults had a lot of bottled up feelings and emotions. I should be d she showed more of herself today and just trust her. Simr to how she trusted me and Aurora as a whole. Once everybody said their temporary byes, we returned to the subspace and then headed back into Inkoran-Tazul to go out for some food. After that stressful meeting, I was hungry again, and this time, I couldnt wait to taste some traditional dwarven food. Outside of your screaming drunks and merry party-makers, the best ce to eat was truly the locals taverns. Hearty and filling dishes like pies, meat loaves, and so many more helped me understand how much the underground life had influenced their culture. If most of your people were miners and smiths, you needed to make food which could keep those tummy-engines roaring. Naturally, since I had a feast to attend tonight, I didnt fill myself up too much. After all, I had to make an impression on the Ankoran King and Queen that idols were the best moodmakers around. Naturally, I couldnt help but show my skills off that night and then quickly asked him to allow me to perform in the city. It was settled that I would perform on the first EarthDay of next month. Since it was AutumnSun and the start of a new season, I quickly understood he was talking about the Binding Festivalthe seasonal wedding day. Since dwarves were rowdy, they celebrated in a far more unique manner than humans, and for that, he needed musicians. Meaning, I was booked for the 2nd of AutumnSun, about three days after the dungeon announcement. After that, I would also enter the other dungeon to exterminate its growing rank B, while waiting for everybody to finish the Event Quest. Honestly, I was still sad I couldnt participate, but avoiding the dragonyers sounded smart. Hopefully, Sis would also avoid them. Sadly, fate and luck were fickle if you were part of Aurora. Meaning, it was time to train, and for me specifically, it was time to finish my new custom spells and also continue my [Battle Frenzy] training with my sister. Well, we didnt get a chance to fight in Elyondas tournament, so how about now? Sis offered as we began the first day of training. I grinned. Dragon form? Ohoho! Im going smack you, you little brat! Less talk, more fisticuffs! A note from AbyssRaven Ancient Boomer versus Zoomer. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 46: The Travels of a Lone Demonkin. Side Story 46: The Travels of a Lone Demonkin. Hahaha! Good work, good work, that probably demanded quite a bit from you, human. Taking out that many people as a loner; didnt think you were capable enough. The giant rhinonceruma rhinoceros beastmanhuffed at a short, young human adventurer, eying her with a malicious grin as he counted the copper and silvite coins scattered on his bar table. He looked the girl up and down, once again noticing how her gambeson was showing only one of her arms, with the left sleeve wafting loosely from the cool breezeing through the open windows and door. From the sound of nking metal, he also suspected she wore some chainmail underneath it, although it might also be a coincidence, as she had metal sabatons and gauntlets Although he wasnt an adventurer, his natural strength as a rhinoncerum would outss even trained rank E humans. Not to mention, as a beastman who was born in one of the many tribes of Carmaniate, he was a trained hunter and warrior, to the point he could take on rank Ds without any problem. He had gotten rusty over the years, cking off on his training for his job as a gang boss, but with money, he could buy anything he needed. With Davi, he had hired four rank C ck mercs and their rank B boss to guard him. That was why he was surprised to see the rank F adventurer still alive and having fulfilled the Quest he gave her by bringing him the head of a rival gang''s boss, along with a pouch of coin. She was only a humancrippled at thatand her only weapons looked like a crossbow, a quiver of bolts, and a single rapier. He could see how dainty she was, but apparently, this girl took out his rival? The rhinoncerum stopped counting his money and instead began ying with the decapitated head of his lizardman rival. The scales stimted his tough skin by poking it and he could see the blood had already drenched the bag the head was in in scarlet red. His wide smile waned, as one of his minions stormed right into the tavern. B-Boss! A foxian runner heaved heavy breaths, recovering only momentster to straighten his posture. Can confirm! A whole blood bath! The whole lizardman gang got exterminated in their district, with their base crumbled into pieces! The rest of the gang even found their bosss body. Mangled and burned, but the only one headless. Hoooo? His smile suddenly dropped, before he stered it back on his face to nobodys attention. It also helped that the facial expressions of rhinoncerums were harder to read than others. However, this didnt go unnoticed. You really are capable, huh? That rank F really betrays your true abilities. Cant help it, huh? The merc guild isnt sox when its around the border between Carm and the Empire. With how many criminals crowd Olinta town, the guild isn''t so appreciative of ck mercs or underbelly rats. Can I get my money? the girl interrupted the mans speech, knowing it was all a pretense. Shaking his head, the rhinoncerum understood the girl was in a hurry to leave. You didnt steal any, right? Any of the coins, I mean. I dont need to stoop to your level to earn my wage. Wage? Huh? The beastman nodded, getting to know the girl more and more. Still, the stoic expression she had on the whole time still grated him. Got out, huh? Yeah, I can understand that. Stealing, killing, and swindling every day just to live, right? Ha, got born in a tribe, so I didnt have to experience it. Had to cut many rats down for doing it to us, though. Though, you? Got some hope in your eyes, despite losing that arm. Got caught, right? Money. Hueheikhuek, his bodyguards began to crackle at the short girls attitude, finding it a bit too cute. A human female standing up to multiple beastmen warriors? If she had been a leonid or another strong and imposing beastman variant, they could understand her swagger. Sadly, none of them could take her any more seriously than a little mouse. In the Beastman Alliance of Carmaniate, strength was all that mattered. A meritocracy where their alliance leader could be of any tribe, any beastmen race, any gender, any origin; as long as they were strong and could lead well, they would be respected. And respect was a powerful word for many of them, even to the weaker and cowardly people amongst them. The Law of the Strong and Jungle was rampant in this ce. However, despite this barbaric ideology, the people of Carmaniate werent entirely unreasonable. There was still order here and there withrge, bustling cities and well-governed trading hubs. Strength wasnt just prowess, it was also ingenuity, speechcraft, and righteousness. A true alliance leader had to assemble his retinue with more than muscles, as he was not only a warrior, but also the political pir of an entire alliance with so many cultural differences it could rival even the humongous Empire of Folschreck. Unfortunately for the rhinoncerum and his bodyguards, it had been too long since theyst tasted the true Carmaniate. They had been living in the neutral zone between Carmaniate and Folschreck, where humans, beastmen, and dwarves could live in rtive harmony. Rtively. In addition to that, they had been living as criminals, robbing and killing simrly to bandits. They took the ideology of Carmaniate to the extreme, turning themselves into nothing more than barbarians. If this were in any other town, they would be ganged up by officials or bounty hunters, but in thewless town of Olinta, there was no such worry. Here, strength really was all that mattered. The rhinoncerum boss tapped hisrge fingers on the table, almost as if he was trying to agitate the girl. In the end though, his smirk appeared once again and began collecting the coins on the table. Here, your share. He threw the coins onto the girls side of the table, prompting her to count it before collecting it all without anyints. She stood up without saying anything and left the tavern, leaving the men to watch her walk away. And here we thought some overconfident brat took the job. You really see a lot. The leonid leader of the rhinoncerums bodyguard group stroked his long mane, contemting the reality of the situation. Here I thought you would hire her after the runner came. You saw those eyes, right? That girl isnt some random street rat; she has the re of a warrior. A true warrior; not like those human wastes the Empire put on the frontlines to die. The malicious grin on the beastmans face returned after so long. She doesnt have any enchanted items. Or runes. Its magic. Shes a caster, and a strong one at that if she looked rtively normal after massacring all those lizards. Brat or not, I want her in the crew! The extreme of Carmaniates ideology made sure whether you were born an orphan or as another race, as long as you earned a beastmans respect, that respect was true. To see this girl destroy his enemies made it clear they had to gain this girl as an ally or risk having her turn an enemy one day. Challenging her head-on would only createplications. They had to do this correctly. Money. Post another Quest for the merc guild and make it extra lucrative! Wasting a potential recruit was not the name of the game. If you wanted to survive in the neutral zone, you needed either the support of somebody powerful, make your own power, or live inside the only secure city aroundHadjuk-Orn, the most-eastern dwarven hold along the Ankoran Mountain ranges. As the dwarves acted as trading partners for both the Folschreck Empire and the Beastman Alliance, neither side wished to annoy the dwarven merchants and risk losing their trade. It was through this presence that the neutral zone was created. As neither nations power and influence were able topletely take hold in this area, it was a thriving ce for refugees, criminals, and deserters especially for a certain deserter. I need to get out of this town now. The young woman from before determined after leaving the tavern and her employer. With fast steps, she rushed to the closest mercenary guild and handed in her Quest, earning her the reward for thepleted request. The share she got from the rhinoncerum was the extra fee for bringing in the lizardmans head and the extermination of the entire group. Her original Quest was to just steal the pouch of coins he gave him, but during their initial negotiation, the straped-for-money woman had to drive the conversation towards a more beneficial proposition. Although she hadnt done any real mercenary work up until now, she knew it wasnt any different from her time in the army. It was just now, she had the initiative and decision to execute it or not without any real repercussions. With coins now shuffling inside her fuller money pouch, her steps caused the snow underneath her foot to crunch as she walked towards the nearby marketce. She let out a deep breath, before the cold breeze blew her white breath away. Born and raised on the streets in BoleTaria, this girl felt nothing at the chill of the uing winter. To her, it was just like home, maybe a bit warmer. This human woman was VifiYok, former Warbringer of BoleTaria and one of their most promising rising stars. A demonkin, hidden in in sight as an one-armed young human. Now, though, she went by the name of Valeria, given to her by the orphanage director in a town close to Port Saltzwieder, the closest harbor to the western part of the continent. A necessity, as she was trying to create a new life for herself, away from the army of BoleTaria. Although homesick, she understood if she wanted to continue living, this was the only future for her. Provisions first. Restock bolts, tools, materials to make more in an emergency Maybe some new clothes. A month had passed ever since VifiYok participation in the Elyonda siege as one of itsmandersa scar of defeat she couldnt forget no matter how much she tried. Her near death experience at the ws of that dragon blessed of Aurena''s and her older sister; it was without question the biggest military defeat in her entire career as a soldier and general, despite how short it had been. Crippled and only able to survive by the mercy of her opponent, to the point she was nearly swayed by the dragon blesseds tender words, she fled. With the help of anothermander, Streiga Ghorush, she managed to sever her ties with BoleTaria and wandered into her former enemys territory, the Empire of Humans, Folschreck. Through a favor, VifiYok was taken in by one of Streigas old allies, allowing the young demonkin girl to learn the ins and outs of human society. Used to briefings, she took in the information given to her like a sponge. It was all for her survival, after all. Although initially dissatisfied with her new human name and the energetic orphans treating her as if she was one of them, VifiYok thought of this as a chance to actually start over. She went into all of this with an optimistic outlook, but even she couldnt stop herself from feeling homesick. Everything was different, from the people, to the food, to the rules. It felt alien to her. However, her time for living peacefully ended two days after she got her new party bracelet from the director, one that allowed her to hide her Profile from others. A group of Lycerepth agents arrived in the small town. Being the Empires religious police, VifiYok staying around any longer would only endanger the people who were nice enough to harbor a deserter and demonkin. Although crippled and unable to use her full demonic potential after the siege, VifiYok was still level 150worthy of being one of the finest rank A adventurers in the world. With speed unmatched by most, she raced out of the town and the region itself. With only some Davi and the clothes the orphans sewed for her, VifiYok began her new life and adventure in this new world. However, life wasnt too easy for a vagrant with no home and ability to officially work. She couldnt stay around for too long in human territory, as it would run the risk of her oldpanions finding her. She didnt stay in any location for more than three daysthe first for arrival, the second to restock, and the third to leave. Eventually, though, her money dwindled even after she tried to be as conservative as possible. Facing poverty once again, VifiYok had wondered if she had to steal. Stoop back to the level of her childhood. Honestly, she thought she would, as in her escape from Elyonda, she had to steal a boat from a fishing vige in Aleistunum to cross the sea to Port Saltwieder. However, as if her fortunes finally turned around, she learned of a local bandit group having robbed a carriage close by. Better than stealing, she thought before making quick work of them. She left most of the stolen goods behind, only taking whatever was necessary which included equipment, food, and money. She didnt want to steal. She didnt want to rpse back to her older days. She was now a proud demonkin soldier or, at least, she used to be one. As a demonkin of wrath, she had her own honor to take care of. After some prolonged travel, using bandits and brigands as prey to restock her coffers and bags, she eventually made her way to the neutral zone. There, she registered herself as a mercenary and hunter. Having taken the words of the orphanage director to heart, if she wanted to make herself a new life, this was the only ce she could go. Wee! As the demon girl entered a nearby shop, the lizardman clerks greeted her with warmth, before their eyes widened as they recognized her. Oh! Its you! Hey. With her usual stoess she waved back to the husband and wife manning this small bakery. You two sound happy. Oh, its you! Come in,e in, pale-skin! The lizardman hurried her into the shop, away from the cold and into the warmth of their active ovens. Of course were happy! Its finally over! Haha, those damn bandits finally got what they deserved! Pale-skin was how lizardmen called humans, a simr term to scale-kin which described every beastman with scales. Although it might sound like an insult, VifiYok knew better. She had gotten used to these two already. It had only been three days since she arrived in this town. Those sted scale-kins are finally gone! the female lizardman shouted in tion, wagging her tail around to demonstrate her happiness. Havent you heard about it,ss? The Mudwater Gang were finally taken out! Taken out? VifiYok yed dumb, tilting her head in confusion. Ah, we really shouldnt be too happy with them dead. The other gangs will just get in the way, again, but it feels good. Im okay with protection money if we get actual protection! Not having to fear for my partners life is a small price to pay. The husband mostly ignored VifiYok, unable to keep himselfposed. After he realized his mistake, he waved his hands around, apologizing. Sorry, sorry. You know the gang of lizardman bandits we told you about yesterday? Finally dead! We can finally get back to work! Hmm. Nice to hear. Could I get three loaves, please? Of course! both lizardmen cheered, quickly bringing out three freshly baked loaves of bread, prompting the demonkin girl to finally break into a smile. Effects: [Excited: 1%] [Anger: 0%] [Fear: 0%] She paid for her bread before taking a bite from it, causing her to stop and take in a deep breath, allowing herself to enjoy the aroma of it. Once please, she continued chewing and swallowed it. Effects: [Excited: 5%] [Anger: 0%] [Fear: 0%] A fleeting moment of happiness, but happiness, nheless. Oh right. After she recovered from her stupor, VifiYok remembered her second business here. I just wanted to say goodbye. I have to leave today. What? You do? Didn''t you say you nned to stay here for a week, pale-skin? The husband looked at her in surprise. Well, I guess thats how adventurers are. No worries. Its been great doing business with you,ss. Even better when you like our bread so much! Most wouldnt buy bread from lizardmen, you know? Not part of our culture back at home. The lizardman wife then snapped her fingers, running back to the oven to take out two loaves of bread. On the house! Really? VifiYok didnt expect this. She understood generosity, but she thought they were still strangersa patron-shopkeeper rtionship at best. However, the husband nodded. Take it! Happy moments donte as often out in this hellhole. You gotta share the love sometimes. Keep yourself safe out there, alright? See ya next time! Oh, didnt catch your name. VifiYok stood still as they shoved the bread in her arms, causing her to be speechless. She shook her head in confusion, before scrounging her face a bit. Valeria. Thanks. May God Marsven keep you safe in his shadows. May God Marsven keep you safe in his shadow. Oh, we need to introduc But before they could, VifiYok had already left the shop. Nice people. Just like them. Just like the dragon. Just like everybody back home VifiYok packed her bread into her bag as she contemted everything that just happened. She felt her mouth was forming a smile, meaning she was finally out of L.E.Plow emotional potential. This was the true reason why the rhinoncerum boss believed VifiYok was a veteran mercenary despite her low rank. Due to their heritage, demonkins of wrath were emotional beings. L.E.P. was simr to depression, while M.E.P.maximum emotional potentialwas their berserker moment. However, due to her injuries after the siege, specifically her usage of [Original Sin: Satanael], she could no longer raise her [Excited] [Anger] [Fear] above 15%, meaning she couldnt gain ess to the powers she fought Hestia with. Still, it didnt mean she waspletely vulnerable. Hmm? VifiYok snapped her eyes around, before she turned down a nearby alleyway. After a while of her noting back out of it, three foxians suddenly came out of their hideouts, wondering what was going on. They looked into the alleyway, noticing it was a dead end with arge wall blocking anybody from going through. They would have noticed if VifiYok had gone out or climbed onto the roof. They had lost their target and were unable to pursue her. Their boss, the rhinoncerum gang leader, had thought she was a mage and now it was confirmed. They now knew she was a dark mage Well, at least, that would be the mostmon answer to such a disappearance. In the middle of this bustling town, nobody really noticed as a red streak of lightning flew around from ce to ce, before it finally stopped as the demonkin girl reappeared at the other side of town. She let a sigh out before she walked into a nearby buildinga smithy. After quickly restocking on everything, VifiYok said her goodbyes to the town, leaving the annoying gang wars behind her. She wished the lizardmen couple good luck with everything. She managed to help them this time, but she had to go somewhere else now. Once she was a good way away, VifiYok once again activated her most iconic ability[Voltaic Lightning]. Red lightning sizzled around her legs as some of her red hair was slowly turning yellow and red. This was not a demonic ability, this was hers and hers alone, gained after a gruesome trip into one of the most dangerous locations in BoleTaria. With her lightning now ready, she dashed forward, using its maic push tounch her forward, leaving on a red streak behind. While others might need a week to reach from one ce to the other, VifiYok only needed a day or so, depending how much she wanted to rush. This time, though, she was in a hurry, as her goal was Hadjuk-Orn. Lord Wrath said the dwarves werent a target right now. Pride and honor are such huge things for those stunties, makes them hard to win over to our side. There might be kinsmen spying there, but where arent there? Just need to keep my head low, then go deeper into Carmaniate. Money ruled everything, and this was something VifiYok couldnt disregard. She couldnt rely on plundering the meager scraps from the bandits and brigands she hunted like sport. Although she could try for stronger and more profitable targets, she understood she would just be a bandit herself if she tried something this unsavory. She had outgrown her stealing days. If she wanted to create a new life, she needed to adapt to it, which meant she needed to work. And not for some random gang boss like some criminal, but as a proper mercenary or hunter. What better ce to start that than the onlywful area in the neutral zone? Even if it brought risks, it was a necessity to her growth. After two days of running through the mountainous and forest area of the neutral zone, she finally made it to the dwarven hold. Although not as grand as Inkoran-Tazul, the masonry of this dwarven hold was a sight to behold. To VifiYok who had seen Gleisvale, the dwarven-made human city of Estralia, she could fully see the resemnce. Massive walls, filled to the brim streets, and architecture she could gaze upon like art. It had a very different charm to the capital of BoleTaria. VifiYok felt energized, as if her wish to make a new life was fully possible. With a cloak to cover her face and on L.E.P., she explored the vast city by her lonesome, slipping through the crowds from one vendor to the next. She ate, she relished, and enjoyed every moment she was inside this city until she had to call it off due to her dwindling money. She had to find an inn for the night now, but before that, her eyes were drawn towards the inner part of the holdthe underground part. Just like Inkoran-Tazul, Ankor-Naztas capital, Hadjuk-Orn had an outer, surface city for all its tourists and other non-dwarves, with the inner, cavern-like city reserved for most of the citys industry and other dwarven specialities. In addition, it was also here that VifiYok found the train station. Wow. So this is dwarven technology, huh? Lord Sloth, it is no wonder you would frequently travel the world. Curious, the demonkin woman walked into the station, stopping at the entry gates as she didnt want to buy a ticket to go any further. Even from here, the sound of nking metal and shouting dwarves captivated her, making her feel smaller than usual. The station itself was just a long tunnel with no branching paths, making it hard for anybody to get lost. There were some blocked doors leading somewhere here and there, with loud, shouting dwarves and the sounds of hammers, fire, and tinkering behind them. VifiYok couldnt find any spots to hide around, making her feel at ease as it was less likely somebody was watching her. She also learned a train was about ready to depart from the voice of an announcering from metal cones attached to long metal tubes on the ceiling. They werent manatech, they were simple engineering ingenuity. The demonkin couldnt help but giggle that the technologically-advanced dwarves would still use such in contraptions. The world really was different from how she learned of it. The propaganda, as Streiga called it, propagated throughout the popce of BoleTaria, especially within the army, made it seem like every other race had some weird or bad trait about them. Dwarves being condescending and greedy, humans being jealous, elves uptight and stubborn, and beastmenplete brutes with no sense of morals. It wasntpletely false, but it wasnt the full truth either. It just made it easier to hate them, demonized them to make killing them easier. It wasnt like the Empire wasn''t using the same tricks against the demonkins. This was simply war and nationalism. Another lesson from the Prince of War that VifiYok couldnt help but acknowledge. Her people believed the other races wanted the demonkins to go extinct. The suffering and poverty people like VifiYok had to endure was something caused by their enemies, and while not wrong, it didnt really show the full-scope of things. It was the same thing, again; always half-truths, never a full lie. The moment she stepped foot into this new world, she had witnessed warmth and care, whether they knew she was a demonkin or not. Sure, if her real identity were to be revealed, things could change, but the fact kindness wasnt a foreign concept reminded her what the dragon told her, what Hestia told her. She wants to get to know us, huh? Still, where there was kindness, there was also animosity and hostility. This was a universal fact. It existed in BoleTaria, and also was prevalent in this ce. Themon demonkins could probably get along with themon human, beastman, or dwarf, but it was an entirely different case when it came to politics and religion. A difference in opinionthat was all that was needed to spark a war. As a Warbringer, she knew this too well. With her curiosity sated, VifiYok was about to leave the train station when her body flinched and she dashed around a pir, hiding herself from a group of knights suddenly entering the ce. Without attracting too much attention, she peeked at them, instantly recognizing the knight leading the others. Thick, ted armor so white it was ring to watch attracted her attention first, due to the detailed ornaments decorating it. Although it looked cumbersome, she noticed how the armor didnt seem to inconvenience the wearer. Her eyes then wandered to the tabard decorating it, noticing the sigil of the Imperial family of Folschreck, the Church of Aurena, and that of the imperial knights of Folschreckthe Hands of Heaven. Two hands grasping a winged de under the light of heaven, that was how the Prince of Wrath had described it to VifiYok, and, finally, she was able to use this information. How unlucky. How terribly unlucky. She just had toe here when these dangerous people appeared! She didnt dare take another look now that she knew they wereing closer. The station wasnt exactly too crowded, but it was still full enough. VifiYok couldnt risk being found here, and using magic was prohibited inside a dwarven hold. If she was found out, it could be over for her. Not to mention, even if she ignored the repercussions and focused on escaping, she couldnt use her Voltaic Red movements with the mana barrier on the ground. Simr to how Saori countered her movements back in their initial Estralia encounter, concentrated mana close to her made it harder to control the speed boost. The maism would fail and she could be flung around randomly. Noticing they were actually fanning out across the area, searching or assuring the safety of somebody, it became too clear she had literally no choice. The station was just too tight. With quick steps, she ran over to the ticket booth and slipped her ID and money to the dwarven attendant for a ticket to enter the train station. She hadnt nned to leave the city already, but she couldnt flee through the normal path. She couldnt risk one of them possibly knowing who she was, either as an enemy or as a demonkin sympathizer. Where to? Huh? VifiYok couldnt answer immediately, too shocked at the situation. Location! Destination! ddarg,ss, you just want a ticket to buzz off or something? Pah! The ticket sellerined before counting her coins. Hmm? Gave me just enough for a trip to Inkoran-Tazul? Oooh! Hahaha, sorry for shouting at ya,ss. My bad! Inkoran-What? Wa-wait, what was that ce, again. Think, think, I heard that name before. Where was Sorry for the wait, here ya go! Travelers cabin; ya got two others inside. Ask one of the attendants where to go, and try not to make too much of a mess. Youre gonna need over a week to get there, depending on how many stops. The clerk then began to cackle, patting his big belly. Then again! You should know it! Haha, where in Crustacias name did you hear the big announcement already? Well, enjoy the trip! Enjoy getting there before all the others! Announcement? What? What isCurse it all, lets go! Without confirming anything more, VifiYok dashed to the entry gates and showed the staff members there her ticket. She was then directed to the second tform, where a metal beast of a train was waiting for her, causing her to slow down for a moment. She had thought it was a monster, before noticing people entering the ce. Seeing them all going into the train without anybody guiding them in, VifiYok looked out for the shortest queue, noticing the front cars were mostly empty. She just had to slip in and she could figure something outter. She just had to get herself away from any of those Aurena fanatics. Dammit, why am I panicking so much? As long as they dont have a blessed around those knights, they shouldnt know who I am. Dammit, ooooh, I should have calmed down! Shit! shemented after having some time to steady her breathing. Whats done is done. Lets just go. If I get any more agitated, my demonic features will show. Calm heart, calm heartWha?! Woah?! What?! Just as the demonkin girl was about to enter the train, her [Detection Sensor] notified her of somebody rushing at her, causing her to stop her thoughts and step aside. A girl had almost rammed into her, but due to the shock, she flinched back, almost falling onto the ground hadnt VifiYok grabbed her. Uh-uh, sorry about that, VifiYok stuttered as she saw the girl, noticing she was around her age or maybe a bit older. She had bright pink hair, styled into a ponytail with long bangs. Her eyes, on the other hand, were ck and slightly smaller than most humans she had seen, making her stand out a bit more than others. This wasnt to mention her shy outfit, incorporating frills andce with shy colors like yellow, white, and pink. As the demonkin girl pulled the other up, she noticed with her grip how weak it was. From the look of it, the girl was clearly a noble, which exined her extremely dainty form. VifiYoks own frame wasnt bulky, but it was still muscr. She couldnt help but think the girl before her should train more. Even if she was a mage, muscles were important! N-no, I should apologize to you! The girl quickly bowed. You stopped just in time, and if you hadnt caught me, I would have looked like an idiot! Interesting ent, VifiYok noted. As the two girls looked at each other, finding it too awkward to start talking first, VifiYok scratched her neck and began talking, Uhm, I should probably get on before we bother somebody else. Oh, youre a passenger? she asked VifiYok before looking her from head to toe. Uhm, could I see your ticket? I think you are in the wrong cabin. VifiYok raised a brow but shrugged. She knew she was probably in the wrong one, so trying to anger a noble would probably bring her trouble with the knights around. As the other girl inspected her ticket, she nodded and then smiled. Valeria, correct? Your car is the fourth before thest. Its thest travelers car before the ones for the luggage and other packages, the girl answered before handing the ticket back. I wanted to check out the other cars, too, so would you like toe with me? I can show you the way. It wont make up for helping me, but it should be a start. VifiYok found this suspicious. Far too suspicious. Not because the girl was somebody problematic, but because being around a noble might bring trouble towards her. As such, she wanted to reject the offer and find it herself, but before she could, another woman suddenly rushed up to the girl before her. Lady Aiko! A woman around her early thirties in a white-golden robe came jogging by, looking not only exasperated but also worried. I heard you scream, is everything alright? W-wait, thats an Aurena priestess! Shit! Saintess Fleindia? the girl named Aiko called out. S-saintess? S-saintess?! BwuuuuuWAARRRRRGHHH! Nooooo! VifiYok eyes widened at this fact, trying her best to hold back her screams as she quietly tried to get out of the train. Her intuition was correct, the girl called Aiko brought trouble! Big, godly, trouble! Who is this girl? VifiYok froze up as the saintess finally took notice of her. Her brain was going into overdrive, trying to find an excuse to get out, but it came toote. Oh, her name is Valeria. She got lost and we almost bumped into each other, but she grabbed me before I fell down. Hehe, I was about to help her find her cabin to show my gratitude. The Saintess pped her hands, nodding with arge smile on her face. Perfect! That is exactly how a saint candidate should act. It doesnt matter if they aremoner, noble, or serf; we have a responsibility towards the Goddess to aide those in need. If you want, I can help, too. Wonderful idea, I can use this chance to promote the concert to everybody. Did she just say saint candidate. Hold on, hold on Aiko. Blessed candidates dont really exist, thats just a thing we have been promoting since we took over Church of Aurena. Wasnt there somebody called Aiko who we Oh no Oh no. Oh no. OH NO! Her intuition was wrong. Aiko was trouble herself, because she was one of the [Otherworldly Visitors] the demonkins had summoned in this world. Oh, arent you an adventurer? Oh dear, did you lose an arm?! Fleindia gasped, realizing the loose left sleeve of VifiYoks gambeson. I can offer my white grace if you wish, young miss. SHIT! GET OUT! VifiYok snapped her body around to rush out of the train, but Hello, excuse me for beingte! A knight stood in front of the entrance with a wide smile of flirt, winking at the two young women behind VifiYok before looking at the demonkin. Oh, miss, did you lose your way? The sigils he had on his tabard proved this knight wasnt a normal person he was the exact Hand of Heaven she was trying to avoid. Uuuuuuuiiiiiiiiieeeeeee. A weird, inaudible voice escaped the poor demonkin girls mouth. God Marsven, you truly are a fickle god. A note from AbyssRaven Sorry, the title should be "The Misadventure of a Lone Demonkin." Her luck is as terrible as certain other adventurers. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 389: Is this How Sisters Bond? Chapter 389: Is this How Sisters Bond? Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 6] [Hellde Dragon Lv. 6][Unarmed Technique Lv. 10] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 7] [Dark Resistance Lv. 10] [Stage Fever Lv. 7] [Handicraft Lv. 7] [Woodworking Lv. 8] [Territory Release Lv. 3] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Dark Resistance Lv. 10] evolved into skill [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] There were two weeks left until the Event Quest began. Twelve days had passed since we slipped out of Inkoran-Tazul to go to speak with Saori. Naturally, as an idol, I couldnt exactly stay still. I had to do something to prepare for the big day, not to mention I had an uing concert to prepare for. So, what exactly did I do? Custom Magic gained: [Hydra] All-growing serpent, all-growing monster From flesh you came, of molten fire you are made Obsidian skin and bones cover your body, your breath as vile as noxious mes Heed my call, oh beast, fight by my side. Explode in pure heat! Hydra! A brown magic circle appeared behind me before it sent an eruption of purpleva into the air, scorching the air and the ground around me. Using my wings as cover, I sted the sshes away from me, protecting me from my own spell. After some seconds passed, theva congregated back to the still visible magic circle, before it turned into a molten sludge with three serpentine heads. This [Corrosive me] spell created a golem; that was my answer to two of my current weaknesses. First, ack of quickva creation, and then my just-average melee capabilities when I was away from my closebat oriented team members like Saori or Neill. Simr to Tasiannas idea of covering up her weaknesses by spamming golem-type spells like [Winters Golem] and [Slithering Frost Serpent], I had the fantastic idea of an ever regeneratingva source. It just so happened the mythological hydra was the best inspiration source for it Even if those monsters were a real thing in this world. Obsidian ze! Even if the hydra golem could move by itself, it was still more useful if I took full control over it. Unlike [Unheiliger Engel], which was a more jack-of-all-trade spell, this new custom spell was here for one thing onlycarnage! Fire! I unleashed the triple-headed monstrosity, forcing it to spew corrosiveva sprays at my opponent in front of me, following up with my own [Corrosive me] breath. The feminine silhouette of my opponent disappeared under the inferno, however, with [Detection Sensor], I could tell she managed to dodge the sts. In fact, snapping my head to my left, I saw her skating along several blue seamsdragon pathscovering the ground. A fat grin was on her face as she red at me with her hands umting pure mana into a ball. Pulse Arcana! I instantly recognized one of my sisters moves. Striking with pure manasomething kirins could harness with their dragon pathscounted as a magical attack, but it wasnt affected by any resistances. Meaning, if you had low wisdom, these attacks could hit like trucks! Ive been able to pad my vitality and wisdom for a while now, but this would still sting! Fortunately for me, I didnt need to dodge, all I needed to do was continue spamming spells as my trustypanion helped me! And just as I thought that, I felt a signaling from below me. I kept my eyes on my approaching sister, shooting out spells and using the [Hydra] to hinder her, but I knew whoever this new signal was, it wasing out of my shadow. Secondster, I wasunched into the air, avoiding the [Pulse Arcana], all while I felt somebody carrying me. Lets go, Rajah! [Yes, Master!] Fully adorned in new Grimnir-made armor, my battle cat, Rajah, roared like a real tiger before he used [Air Steps] to softlynd on the ground, only for him to dodge away again, as Neill nearlynded a sucker punch on us! [Im ready!] I nodded and took out my ive before grabbing the added handle on Rajahs full-body armor, holding onto it tightly before I ced my feet into his stirrups. Once I was finally ready, Rajah jumped into the air, prompting me to activate my rocket boosters to st us forward while charging at Neill with my ive pointed forward like a calvary. Using her floating scales like a shield, she redirected the attack slightly away from her, allowing her to grab my ive. Instead of fighting over it, I let go of it and sent my own set of scales out, creating small floating tforms for Rajah to step on to conserve his [Air Steps] usage. Undeterred by our failed attack, he continued staying mobile while I resumed my spell onught and my [Hydra] attacks. Inside my subspaces training area, we were allowed to go all out with the destruction. As such, I was free to use [Bedrock des] to push Neill back into [Hydra]s range, and then use my new spell to m its sludge heads on the ground, creating moreva while threatening her with irresistible toxins. With [Obsidian ze], even if the initial attack didnt hit her, it allowed me to use my magmakinesis to attack with. Thats good! Keep moving around, Rajah. Keep spamming that mana pool of yours, Sis! Neill encouraged us before stomping the ground, sending her dragon paths forward to stop my [Bedrock des] before [Gale Step]ping forward to smash the ground before us. At that,rocks flew up out of the ground, blocking our sight and path, but Rajah got creative. Using the numerous shadows created by this move, he cast three [Dark Tendrils]. One to grab onto his front paw to help us continue moving with my rocket boosters, while the other two to keep Neill in ce as my [Hydra]unched ava breath at her. She shielded against the breath with her scale barrier, giving me the chance to retrieve my ive and nk Neill in a pincer maneuver with my [Hydra] golem. Once enough speed was created, I jumped off Rajahs back and set my tail and ive ame. With one deep breath, I recited my going-all-out battle cry. Kriffiek kllk gaaung! Kriiark klish garfinik. And so did she. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Strands of my hair turned glowing white while some of hers turned neon purple. This was how two Kargryxmor dragons fought, with the one who couldst longer in [Battle Frenzy] mode usually winning due to the huge stat boost at the major stage. At least, that was what Neill told me. As this was training, though, she limited her usage to the minor stage for my sake. Battle Frenzy: The battle will of the ck Tyrant Dragon Kargryxmor coursing through his descendants blood, tamed by the dragon to release the full potential of the ck Tyrants spawn. When activated, depending on the stage, stats and resource regeneration will increase Based on Neills own experiences, minor gave 10%, moderate 25%, and major was a whooping 45% increase in stats and resource regenerationhealth, mana, and stamina, in other words. Since she just unlocked her [Battle Frenzy (Major)], it would be a bit unfair for me, even if I had [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and [Stage Fever] to keep up. It was training, at the end of the day. And this little fact became even clearer when Neill used her dragon paths to pull out some of her scales to form a temporary baton to block my ive. Sure, I broke through it, but the little opening she created with this trick meant the me breath of my [Hydra] struck me, sending me flying back. Terrible mistake in a real fight which a real fighter could take advantage of, but something to remember in the future since this was just a spar. This was, after all, my first real golem-type spell. I needed to learn to manage it better, and keep tricks like what Sis did in mind. As I stood back up, my [Foresight] activated and I ducked as Sis nearly kicked me, only for her to stomp down at my ive, once again separating it from me. Usually, I would rocket boost myself out of a melee confrontation, but this was training and I wouldnt shy away from bettering myself. I grabbed her leg, pulled her closer to me and jumped, nearlynding a kick to her head, before thrusting my tail forward. Being more proficient and my CQC trainer, Neill barely needed to sweat to block them, but I continued, even copying the motions Sis used to fight her. Good! Keep your arms up! Guard when you hit, dont let your legs slow down! Footwork! Its even more important to keep attacking as if youre flowing like a river while youre fighting with your limbs only! She handed her advice as she dodged, blocked, and even countered. Using the fighting style I developed on my own, Yorshkas martial training, and Siss pure closebat instructions, I kept pushing Sis back. By also using my mes, rocket boosters, scale-dust, [sh Fire], and draconic abilities, keeping up pressure was even easier. Alternating between them, even mixing some spells here and there, made it so Sis could counter less and less. Eventually, Rajah joined in, using his shadows and dark magic to our advantage to keep her movements in check. I even got [Hydra] toe over, using theva like limbs with [Obsidian ze]. With all of them here, I didnt need to focus on my artillery mage skills, I could fight and relish in this blood-pumping action. Neill might have been holding back, and not only with her [Battle Frenzy], but it still felt hard to continue fighting with my ws and tail. It did feel like I was trying to punch a hummingbird. However, like all good things, it had to end. Rajah, being a rank C virigress, couldnt keep up with us in Stamina. I didnt even have to use my sr energy nor did Neill have to go full-serious, but we still stopped todays sparring match. Good work. Neill threw over a towel so I could clean off my sweat. Well, it was more her sweatnding on me as she used her grappling moves. Unless it was really hot, I just wouldnt sweat. Still, I epted it just as Tasianna and Svena came over to serve us some ice tea, letting the both of us cool and wet our parched mouths. We both moaned at the same time, letting out sighs of happiness after a tiring training session, while Rajah just devoured his tea bowl like a dog. My body didnt feel too exhausted yet, but I could feel the burn with how taxing Neills training regiment was. Funnily enough, Svena did let out a small giggle when this happened, prompting us to ask her what was wrong. She told us up until now, she had never seen two sisters bond this much through fighting and exercise. Very understandable. It does make us seem more like tomboys, huh? I noted, only for Neill to wrap her arm around my shoulders. Nah, thats just a human thing. Nothing beats some roughhousing for rapport, if you ask me. You get to know a person better when they are ready to show you their weak and strong sides, Neill gave her opinion on it, to which I could agree, as sparring with Saori and Tasianna in the past had brought us closer. Still, wouldnt this be moremon if you have a primarily dominant male household, though, Svena? The girls have to fight back. I had to with my brothers, even if they only did it to teach me of draconic society. She tilted her head, contemting the question. I guess that is a good point, Lady Fargryneill. Although, I didnt have any siblings myself, so I couldnt tell you. On the other hand, my virigress gave a concise answer. [Rajah likes to fight with siblings. Shows who is strongest and who has to protect the other. Cant really fight and train with anybody else but family when we still lived in the forest.] Fairies do pull pranks on each other, both male and female, Tasianna stated. Maybe we can ask Tatsuya and Kyouya? Have they ever mentioned if they had siblings? As such, we turned around to the other group currently using the training groundsEines training pals. Faster! Faster! Come on, this isnt just endurance training but this is also for your agility! Weve done this so many times already, so keep up! the blue-haired noble girl shouted while wearing sweatpants and a tank top, all sweaty as she had been keeping up with her own training since past lunch. Huurgh the archer Misaki groaned softly as she wiped away some sweat from her forehead. Getting used to this everyday just wont happen if you make it harder with every passing day! our resident runeyer, Kohaku,ined, looking slightly annoyed as she rushed right next to Eine. Along with those two, four other students were participating in this training Tatsuya, Kyouya, Kazumi, and Nishio. Aside from the Tatsuya and Kyouya, they were all members of the uing Event Quest, so Eineas the de facto captain of the studentshad been training them intensely ever since we learned about the quest twelve days ago. The first part of the training involved going to Griffonpeak and Cedaraille to hunt in dungeons to level up, and this was the second part of it. Leveling and increasing your stat skills might be the fastest ways to raise your base power, but neglecting simple training regiments and sparring wasnt good. Especially sparring should never be left out, since it helped you learn how to fight by sooo much. Speaking of training, I havent had the chance to go to a dungeon myself with any of them. Aside from my usual training with Yorshka, Master, and Neill, I have been preparing my concert for the dwarves. Just likest time, I was cobing with Rosserto. Meaning, I had to write and amodate him and his band once again, which took some effort. It also helped that I wasn''t going into the more difficult dungeons this time, so I didnt have to try hard and could just focus on my actual profession. Gaining more fans to upgrade [The Light] was equally as important, considering the rewards I was gaining from it. I could power level my Jobs once I was inside the rank B dungeon [Menagerie of Golems]. Hey, Tatsuya! Kyouya! You two got any siblings? I shouted, prompting them to turn around. No! It was fully synchronized. I nodded. Well, there you have it. While everybody else shrugged and pushed that topic aside, Neill turned her head around to shout at them. You two! Stop cking and keep up with Eine! Youll be keeping my Sister safe while Im gone, so you better get stronger! Y-yes! Oh dear Okay, setting that part aside as well, once Neill and I were done with our break, we left the training area and entered Mothers roost. Since its owner was still sleeping inside my room, it was empty, which made it the best ce for my [Battle Frenzy] training. With the twins, Shay and Beth, around and with Tasianna fully taking over the maid duties after Svena left, it was time to continue this important part of my development. What is your lust? Sis asked the moment I sat on the ground, crossing my legs in a meditative manner. Lust, the third step of the [Battle Frenzy] training. Instead of Neill or Kramps exining to me what the sin of lust actually entailed, it was Eine who did it due to her connection to the archdemon of lust herself, KleaHatma. ording to her, lust wasnt defined in the same way to how Earth characterized it. It wasnt just sexual and bodily wants, lust was about being a hedonistdoing what you want regardless of the consequences. The pursuit of your pleasure should rank above everything else in this world. Just as KleaHatma told us, she wasnt really on anybodys side right now, she was just following who was more interesting to her, who could bring her more satisfaction and stimulus. Meaning, if we failed to entertain her, she could backstab us at any moment. She was a wildcard. A joker. Which was a perfect segue into Neills exnation on what the lust stage entailed. Just like greed and gluttony, lust was about desires. I had to remember this, but there was one little caveat to the process. My gluttony is rtionships; whether friendly or hostile, I dont want to be alone. I need others, I replied. In the twelve days weve been preparing for the dungeon trip, I have been repeating this over and over again. After all, every [Battle Frenzy] step was influenced by the past phases. Sloth was about being content with lifewhich was the happiness of my friendswhile gluttony was needing something to stay alive. They build up upon each other, and was a major reason why the higher you went, the more difficult it would get. Gluttony was a gate, ording to Neill; it was the stimuli or button to enable me ess to [Battle Frenzy (Minor)]. Greed, the fourth step, was the second gate while lust was the connection between the two. The third step kept things together while also acting as mental preparation for the next stages. A good example would be Neills lust. When she told me about it, it fully exined what exactly was demanded of me. If the only way I had to make the world respect me as an individual, to treat me as if I was something more than just my name or appearance, then I would even fight the gods. Even if it would be for a small, fleeting moment, if my name could be written down in history, I would dly give my life to bring up my mothers n. Make people fear and respect the Gueillxar name. It was determination and will to do anything to fulfill your lust. That was the essence of this meditative stagefor ultimate power and to make yourself happy, what were you willing to sacrifice and endure? What sad and vile acts could you perform for what you deemed the most important part of your happiness. This was the connection with your gluttony. Meaning, this was also the part where it began to contrast with the foundation of your [Battle Frenzy]Sloth. Now, it was about transcending past your contentment to achieve more power. To unlock the fourth stage and [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)], I now had to move out of myfort zone. Naturally, my answer to this was I dont know. I shook my head, still unable to answer Neills question. When Neill first posed this question to me, I couldnt answer like she did. What exactly would I sacrifice to obtain happiness? If I had to defend my friends, family, and all my rtions, then could I kill somebody? Of course, that wasnt even a question. I was helping Aurena out cause I wanted to see my Papa and Mama back on Earth. I was willing to fight the demonkins for them and also for the people around me. I thought I had it down, but then Neill came in with the questions which just shook my internal convictions. Could you martyr yourself to ensure everybodys happiness? Could you be the viin for everybodys sake? Could you sacrifice your own gluttony for the happiness of everybody else? And I just couldnt answer. Could I martyr myself? Could I die to assure everybody else would be happy when I was currently living the life I had dreamed of? My entire first life had been dedicated to being an idol, to shine and give people smiles. To heal their souls with my song and dances! Could I turn myself into the viin they turned their weapons at? Could I be the person who would make them sad? I didnt even have to consider thest point after I couldnt even answer the first two. Once again, this training went fully philosophical and ethical. When I first tried to solve and mentally jump over all these problems, I just overheated and forced everybody to cool me down. It just made me so angry having to even think about this. If you thought about it, Kramps probably had an easy time with these questions. His gluttony was survival; an extremely selfish wish which would have no problem solving this lust issue. Neill was, of course, harder since her happiness was tied with her kirin n and her own self-worth. Still, in her pursuit for power, she would be d to put down her life to do so. If it was to protect somebody I loved, I would also give my life. That wasnt even to debate, but since I desired everybodys happiness while also maintaining rtionships, the question naturally turned into a scenario where I would have to perform terrible acts to assure them. If the question was only reserved with how much I would train or risk bodily, it would have been too easy to answer. How much evil could I do to achieve what I want was essentially the question lust wanted me to answer. Yeah, I had a feeling. Sis shook her head, sighing in exasperation. Its weird, honestly. Cuz to me, greed felt faaar harder than lust, but you have them in reverse. Once you conquer your lust, acknowledging what you want, what youre greedy for, is even easy for a hatchling. Well, wrath, envy, and, finally, pride wont get any easier. Theyll make you question your motivations and all that, really. Its all about being a dragon, right? I hit the point of this training. This wasnt about being the best and moral human, it was about being a strong descendant of Kargryxmor, the ck Tyrant of the Skies. We are following his pattern; his training. How he conquered [Battle Frenzy]. Thats the only way I know, sadly. Neill could understand my frustration, as I honestly had hit a huge wall, simr to how envy was her insurmountable wall for a while. The training, as you say, is to bring out your full draconic instincts while allowing you the rity of mind to control the increased aggression. That is why I can only maintain [Battle Frenzy (Major)] for a very short moment. Enough for one or two attacks. When I temporarily had ess to [Battle Frenzy (Major)], I defeated that demonkin of envy with ease. He couldnt retaliate at all. ording to what my parallel minds told me, since I was unconscious when that happened, it felt like a max level yer toying with a beginner who had just made it through the tutorial session. They werent defenceless, but not a challenge either. An easyparison to it would be [Symphonie des Feuergotess Movement (Finale)]. A moment of supreme power for a heavy cost. In [Battle Frenzy (Major)]s case, it was the possibility of goingpletely berserk, while finale would leave me extremely crippled even with my sr core intact. Oh, speaking of cores, my sr core had finally regrown and was back to normal. Yay! Tasianna and Grimnir were nning on doing something with my two broken ones, so I gave them the shards. In any case, with todays training still showing no fruits, since I just couldnt find an answer to this whole lust thing, we stopped for today prematurely just like thest ten days. With training done, we went and took a quick shower before having dinner, filling ourselves up so we could do thest thing on the list for today. In fact, it was something I had been waiting for a while now! I charged into Grimnirs workshop, where I saw him, Daichi, and Haruka packing something in the formers tool bag. Once they were done, we picked up Eine from the dining room and prepared for our departure. Princess As I was about to put on my boots, Shay and Beth approached me in their full elven forms. They werent assuming these forms cause they preferred it over their dragonewt appearances, it was cause they had to apany me while staying incognito. Must we really go out? Have you forgotten how dangerous it is? Neill, who wasing with me for the same reason as they were, stroked her hair. Just like them, she wasnt in her dragonewt form, but her human one. You two know you cant stop her. We just have to be careful of the dragon and wyvern yers. Right. It had been twelve days now since the Ankoran King sent the notice of the Event Quest to as many ces as possible. It was his duty to Goddess Chihiro. Sadly, this was a huge problem for us, as this meant it attracted some very unwanted guests: dragonkin yers. Yes, it also attracted tourists and just people who wanted to witness this historical moment, but it brought out people who wanted to kill Mh the Avaricious. These people were independent adventurers who didnt care if Kargryx went to war with the humans. Most were consumed with envy or hatred for dragonkins, and they just wanted to kill them and harvest their parts. While a lot of hunters respected them simply for the prestige of killing feral true dragonkins, it did get problematic when they wanted to kill intelligent ones like Sis, Cernust, and me. With the whole Adulthood Pilgrimage thing, Sis and Cernust had to actually be wary of people wanting to hunt them. Due to tradition and the established rules of it, even if they got into a problem with them, Kargryx, as in our dragon father, mothers, and siblings, couldnt really intervene. I was a special case, but I also couldnt count on proper support. Aside from the whole leave them to fend for themselves mentality, there was some support we dragonkins could get. It was in the form of the dragonewts of Loatryx, fervent followers of the dragons, to the point dragon hunters were instant kill-on-sight in Loatryx. No judge, no questions, no court. Dragon blood was also a taboo subject, unless you were a true or lesser dragonkin. A few dayster, a few wyvernyers had arrived in Inkoran-Tazul, and we had only learned thister, but dragonewts and levianewts just jumped on them like some sorta gang. About thirty of them attacked a party of six, killing all of them. Wyverns werent even respected that much by them, but they didnt risk it at all in case they were dragonyers. Those thirty were punished under thews of Inkoran-Tazul, with the local Loatryxian and Caedhulen embassies trying to lighten the sentences. Now, if there were any dragonkin or wyvern yers in the city, they probably were hiding away. Sis, just change, Neill ordered, shivering a bit. It wasnt cold inside my subspace, it was just her trauma of having encountered some crazed dragon yers in the past. [Humanize (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I then used some ocran powder nuts to dye my hair ck, once again assuming myplete human disguise. For my own safety and also to prevent dragonewts from smelling me, I had to go around the city as a human. Thankfully, we have been growing these [Ocran Powder Nuts], so we now have a surplus for me to use. Atsuko Licht, that was my pseudonym while I was going around town. I mean, it wasnt needed, but if you asked me, it fitted an idol and celebrity to have different identities. I was aplete other person appearance-wise right now, so I decided to use an old name. Licht, the German word for light and also the name I took when I posed as a nobledy from the Empire to stop a ve auction. Now, as Atsuko Licht, I entered Inkoran-Tazul alongside Eine, Shay, Beth, Neill, Grimnir, Daichi, and Haruka. Our goal? The railroad guild and our acquaintance thereJadhund. We werent going there just for trains and stuff, there was also something concerning manatech and artificers we had to deal with. We were here for the Church of Chihiro. A note from AbyssRaven I don''t have sisters. Do sisters fight each other using fire, lightning, and go full MMA on each other? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 390: Sis, Get the Camera! I’m on the Crystal! Chapter 390: Sis, Get the Camera! Im on the Crystal! Wee. A bronze-haired engineering dwarf pped his hands as he stopped right in front of arge dwarven metal face, which served as the front of a certain guild building embedded into the side of the cavern of Inkoran-Tazul. A bit pretentious, but you get used to the aesthetics. The bronze-haired Inko was none other than Jadhund Heimhunter, our contact with the railroad guild as well as Eines third artificer teacher. Her second, after all, was Grimnir using his experience working with the master artificer Broggi, who in turn was building on the foundations Eine learned from her mother. Jadhund and I had a slightly damaged rtionship after what had happened in Gazahan-Orn, where he had preferred to deal with the insane hold king and the Luedbrumdar n in a moderate manner. Unfortunately for him, they had hurt and imprisoned my friends. Peace was not on the table. For what they did to me, I sent their hold into chaos, severely injured their criminal underlings, and then embarrassed and exposed them in front of not only the holds citizens but also the Ankoran King. After what had happened, Jadhund and I had mended our issues slightly; after all, he appreciated I didnt kill anybody in the process and turned to the King and Queen to uphold thew instead of taking it into my own ws. Well, I guess he still had PTSD when he saw Mom scare his crew back when we first met him in Gleisvale. She had threatened to freeze them up, so understandable. He thought I would be simr to her, so no wonder he was so passive. Now with my uing concert, we needed his help. Or, at least, the help of somebody used to making manatech from dungeon core pieces. Haruka and Daichithe ones responsible for researching the video recorder we found in Broggarts hideoutwerent like the Revolution Queen. Still, we had some ns to start our own technological revolution. As such, Eine needed to upgrade her knowledge so she could create what we wanted. To do that, we used Jadhunds connection to enter the railroad guild, situated just beneath the train station, so we could get somebody to teach and give her some tips. Grimnir only knew about traditional mana engineering, while things concerning dungeon cores demanded a different set of skills. It was like a general doctor trying to do the work of a liver surgeon. Well, lets go, Grimnir stated with his helmet on, covering his face and beard to not expose himself as an exile. It didnt matter what had happened in Gazahan-Orn, Grimnir was still an unpardoned criminal to the dwarves. We entered the railroad guild through their headquarters teeth gate, only for us to be pushed out just as a bunch of artificers rushed out of the ce. They were shouting something about needing to get supplies or something, prompting Jadhund to exin that they were speaking about ordering new parts and materials. Eine asked him why they werent using manatech birds as messengers to deliver missives and orders, but he told her they did. The issue was they were currently in the process of making the fifth train, and the railroad engineers werent exactly patient. They were excited, and that meant things needed to be expedited to keep up with the schedule. Our guild-hired smiths cant keep up with the demand, since everything requires a ton of pieces. On our honor, every train is supposed to be better than the previous model. Eventually, we will be able to create a version even better than the Revolution Queens! Jadhund exined it with a strong sense of pride. That means a lot of experimentation. How to make it faster, less expensive to maintain, defenses in case monsters attack. And all that means we need more material. Our smiths have to disassemble and craft, which means we need to rely on the cksmith guild a lot. Artificers in general need a lot of materials, Daichi added, looking a bit under the weather considering he had just finished his public service. The Ankoran King was pretty lenient with his punishment, despite the cultural crime of burning a dwarfs beard. Youve seen it during the smithing contest. Eine couldnt start working until we got the metal and gauntlets ready. Haruka nodded. You cant start working on a machine unless you have the parts first. The hardware for aputer needs to be delivered, only then can you start. If there is a shortage or people start scalping things, it just gets superplicated. Ooh, you get it, Haruka-san! Even my parents had a hard time getting my new GPU when it first came out! My specs were outdated for a month! People were buying things in bulk to scalp them away! Oh, PC gaming Why not just buy a pre-made one? Nevertheless, their exnations did make it clear to Neill and me why things were so hectic. So it didnt surprise anybody, once we actually entered the guild, we witnessed dwarves running around like mad in this grand, mansion-like hall. You had porters pushing carts full of ores and and parts from one side to the other, while engineers ran around with scribes noting ideas down on parchment. There was even a reception where people were signing magic contracts, trying to preserve their copyrights on ideas. Jadhund mentioned there was a mages guild in the Hub area of the city, and described how having them in Inkoran-Tazul meant they could enforce magic contracts with ease. Even if dwarves couldnt be mages, they did benefit from Aleistunums presence here. We dwarves lead the world in manatech, while Aleistunum leads in alchemy and magic, Grimnir stated, repeating what nearly every mages guild member had mentioned. In any case, with Grimnir hiding his face, people werent giving him a second look at all. The Earthshakers, those heavily-armored dwarven warriors looking like mobile tanks, were a thing, after all. Right now, Grimnir kind of looked like one of them, so people probably mistook him for our bodyguard. It was better this way, since people wouldnt insult him. As such, we continued into the railroad guild without any interference, allowing us to witness the guilds smithy and artificer workshop. We couldnt see the new train, sadly, as it was a trade secret until it could be publicly presented. When it came to their products and work, the guilds of Ankor-Nazta were beyond unreasonable. Thankfully, due to our contact in Jadhund, we werent immediately kicked out, allowing us to go and meet with the person responsible for the artificers of the guild. In other words, we got to meet with Jadhunds boss and one of the best dwarven artificers you could find. Jadhund knocked on the stone door with a metal handle. Master, Im here. After waiting a few seconds, he pushed it open with his entire body, moving the heavy door until it was wide enough for all of us to enter. Once in, we instantly noticed how dark the room was, but also how warm it was. Almost like a sauna. At the same time, the artificers working outside this room instantly turned off the lights, darkening everything as theyid down their tools. Jadhund then ced a finger on his lips, asking us to be quiet as he gestured us in. With my night vision, it was easy enough to see through this veil of darkness and notice the desk full of papers at the end of the room. Next to it was a couple of shelves with items on them; from the glow of mana, I presumed they were manatech. Still, they were dim, not bright enough to work with. Which meant my attention was naturally drawn towards two separate areas. One looked like a magma seam flowing through a see-through tube inside a firece, probably the reason why it was so warm inside. The other area, though, was manned by a single Inko as low sizzling sounds resounded from there. A bright blue manatechmp illuminated the workstation, shining light onto the objects the man was working on. Wrench. The working dwarf raised his arm, holding his hands open as if he wanted something. Before I could ask what was happening, Jadhund walked over to the shelves and grabbed a wrench, before throwing it over to the man, who dexterously caught it. Thanks. He continued his work without noticing us, prompting his apprentice to exin what was happening in a whisper. Master likes it quiet and warm when he works. The door is thick to stop the heat from escaping, and the silence runes keep things from annoying him. Hes not like most dwarves. He dislikes the celebrative nature of our culture. Not even alcohol, Grimnir grumbled, sounding like he knew this person. And speaking of the devil, the man himself didnt let this slide. Im also the sorta dwarf who doesnt care that ya are here. Close the ddarg door. Freezing me toes. The artificer had a soft, gentle tone to him,pletely different from most males dwarves with their deep, growly voice. He had the same ent as both Jadhund and Grimnir, but it was far easier to listen to him than the former two. When he turned around after Grimnir closed the stone door, he revealed himself as an actual grandpa, as in, he had enough wrinkles and grey hair to seem like a senior citizen. His beard, like most dwarves, was petrified but long enough to reach down to his legs, making him a longbearda respected elder or a very old man. His long face hair was also held together by a single metal bracelet with the emblem of a train on it. As an Inko, he was less bulkypared to Grimnir, but he just oozed an aura of respect, different from the Ankoran King and Queen who exuded authority. He didnt seem intimidating or overly charismatic, but it felt like you could rely on this person. Like a very handy and resourceful grandfather who just has the ability to fix everything. Zuekluk Grimnir. I never thought you would show your damn face here again. However, the first thing he did once the door was closed was to belittle Grimnir like many people in this nation. Still, it was clear both knew each other, considering the old man recognized him through his voice alone. Grimnir took off his helmet before bowing before the longbeard. Master Metosei. Lads andsses, this is Metosei Gunnisor, one of the three elders of the railroad guild and the Church of Chihiro. Department leader of the artificers, train engineers, and smiths. The old dwarf leaned back on his wooden chair, rocking it a bit as he let out a deep breath. In the process, he revealed the items on his workstation. Outside of his tools, there was the object he was working onsome sorta open metallic cube with mana wires and a spherical catalyst inside of it. There was also a small figurine of a kimono-wearing dwarven woman holding tools and an orb, meant to represent Chihiro, Goddess of Ingenuity. Pardon the memory; Im getting on with my years. Thing is, heard from Jadhund I was supposed to greet some proper, interesting guests. He sounded pretty polite. Not a zuekluk and two high elves and five humans. Not too sure what I am supposed to expect here with these kids. Aaaaand that was rude. Well, I guess I didnt really look the part since I was a human right now. As such, Neill and I looked at each other and released mana mist from our bodies, changing back to our dragonewt forms. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Once the mist was gone, I greeted the old man. Sorry about that. With all the possible dragonyers, we didnt really want to catch their attention You dont look too surprised. Nonchntly, Metosei shrugged as he kept rocking his chair. Youve seen enough transforming dragonkins when you get to my age. I see youre on your pilgrimage,ss. That your sister or cousin? Sister. Also, shes not on her pilgrimage yet. Itsplicated, Neill answered, before she turned to Haruka, Daichi, and Eine and pped. Come on, you three. The longbeard is already getting bored of us, so lets hurry up before he ignores us. Gahaha! Youve been here already, thats for sure! Taking this as our cue, I opened my storage, finally drawing the dwarfs attention as I pulled out the video recorder and handed it over to Eine. With it in hand, she, Haruka, and Daichi moved forward with Jadhund standing next to them. Master, Jadhund began. This is Eine, a noble kid from Artorias. Shes Grimnirs artificer apprentice, meaning shes currently learning Broggarts techniques. I gave her some tips and advice, too. Talented. Quitemitted. Broggart, huh? Metosei eyed Eine up and down, before pointing at the video recorder. Grimnir, dont tell me this is what Im seeing here? No wonder Blei cast you away after what you and that idiot Broggart did! I hope this isnt a problem, I stepped up, causing the dwarf to crackle. Gahah! Took that the wrong way,ss! I can see when something was made by Queen Dravlia without even checking it. Wasnt old enough to meet her, but youre in the railroad guild here. We are followers of the Revolution Queen! We study her techniques, skills, and craftsmanship. He then stood up,ing closer as he eyed the video recorder with a sense of wonder. And this this is authentic! You see here, uneven screws! All herter work seem rushed, since she knew she only had a limited time left to live. Metosei then went on a long tangent, describing every single detail on the recorder while adding small tidbits about Goddess Chihiro. About how she liked softening edges out as it made it look more modern, while insisting on coloring all her work. Functionality mattered to Chihiro, but appearances were also as important. It got to the point that Jadhund had to forcibly stop the old man, telling him exactly who we were and why came to his workshop in the first ce. This, naturally, shock Metosei as he hadnt actually expected otherworlders to be here. He had heard the Church of Aurena had summoned Heroes to this world, but he thought it was just propaganda. However, when he heard our names, he quickly asked us to prove we came from Earth. Or, to be more precise, from Japan, as that what his only Earthen reference point. He noted how our description sounded like a far cry from what Chihiro had written down, noting howputers and the inte werent fully developed, and how streaming was apletely foreign topic. 70s. 80s. Actually, she loved rock and roll, right? Which means, she was probably born in the 60s, since she managed to experience how it first came to Japan in the 70s, Haruka guessed after all the information we had gotten about Chihiro to pinpoint from which year she was born. When I asked her how she knew so much about rock, her face reddened. As I said, I spent quite a lot of time with my grandparents when I was small You just hear these things. Her father is a known rock fan, Daichi nonchntly revealed the truth, causing the small girl to flinch and punch him. Will you! Stop! However, her little tantrum didnt faze the leveled Daichi at all. He might be a mage, but he wasughing with his higher stats, especially after he started doing physical work under Grimnirs tutge. Now that I thought about it, he was slowly turning into a muscle mage. Leaving this cute sight out, Neill asked the Metosei why he didnt seem fazed at all when we described what had happening in Gazahan-Orn. He told us he didnt really care what sorta drama was happening in another hold, saying his life was here in Inkoran-Tazul. The less we worried about everything happening around us, the less angry or annoyed we would be. Now, heres the thing. Grimnir deserves to be exiled; rules andws are established for a reason! You start breaking them, you start sending all this ddarg into anarchy. The guilds live and die by the royal familys intervention, and if theres no control then every single guild will get more aggressive with the prices. He mmed his knee, scowling as he gave his opinion on things. The thing is, I aint a fan of the Church of Blei! Those damn smiths make things just worse, if ya ask me! The Earth Mother brought Queen Dravlia to our world to help our technological progress, and she did it! She got an apotheosis for her damn work! And those smithing bastards think they can just block it off? Stop us from actually learning more from her work?! Earth take them! The soft-spoken dwarf went ballistic, showing his full disdain for the other major subordinate god religion in Ankor-Nazta. It was clear he didnt care about the video recorder being here, he only cared that Grimnir broke the rules in the first ce. This video recorder, as you otherworlders called it. Its something fine! Show me! Come on,ds andsses! Show it! He hurried gestured us over to his desk, where he pulled up his [Crystal of the Divine System]. You want help with this project of yours, ya gotta pay me. Pay me in curiosity! And we did just that, but instead of using his crystal, I pulled out mine to show the videos we recorded. Metosei watched them all, eagerly envisioning what was going on as these were being filmed. One of them was even the rhytilic alloy video, where he noted he hadnt seen such a material before, causing Grimnir to stop it before any details were shown. At this point, Metosei pretty much understood what he wanted, satisfied he actually met some interesting guests as Jadhund promised him. He then turned to Neill. So, Princ he started, but was quickly silenced by my sister. Wafting her finger, she then pointed at Eine. It is a project the three of us wish to begin for a future event. As such, I do need to improve on my ability as an artificer; in addition, I must learn how to work and handle dungeon core-made items, Eine asked for tutorship, before Daichi came forward. We also want to make more of them. One isnt enough, but Eine is worried she might break it if we were to reverse engineer it, so Ill do it, Metosei interjected with widened eyes. No need to pay, Ill dly do it for free! A-are you sure?! Haruka stammered a bit at his confidence. Lass, Ive studied and worked with Goddess Chihiros inventions for my entire life now. Since I was a weed. My father worked under the Revolution Queen herself, so I have first-hand knowledge from that Golden Age. He bumped his chest with his fist, huffing with pride. I might not the best artificer in the entire Ankoran mountain range, but there currently isnt a clear top. We are all good, and I am here to grind that niche to reach the top. This filming thing as you call it, seems like untapped potential. Like the photography Goddess Chihiro once wrote down. It was clear at this point the Church of Chihiro knew a lot, and by that, I meant Chihiro did a lot to spread Earths influence on this world. It also was clear that Chihiro followers were clearly addicted to such fascinating tech. Even Jadhund couldnt exactly hide it after a while, wanting to pounce on the recorder and reverse engineer it himself. LassEine, right? Youre the groups primary artificer, not Grimnir? Metosei asked. Yes, that is correct. If you wish a demonstration of my skills, sir, you may check Master Grimnirs sthammer or I can show it to you now. Despite confronting one of the best artificers she could possibly find, Eine didnt cower back. Instead, she showed her confidence in her own ability, a stark contrast when I first met her. Curious, Metosei gestured to do so, prompting Grimnir toy his weapon on the table. Eine then began to open it up, showcasing the wiring and connections between the individual parts. I honestly had no idea what was going in there, but Metosei, Jadhund, and Metosei were all having a deep conversation about it. Even Daichi and Grimnir chimed in when the quality of the smithing was brought up. Did you teach thess that damn technique of yours, Jadhund?! I told you how clumsy it is but you keep butchering it! Human hands can do it since their fingers are smaller, but yas damn sausages! ddarg! Will you shut it with that, Master?! Focus on what the hell is going in there! Connecting wires to the runes in an efficient manner with noplications, it will shoot out what it needs to! However, they were mostly arguing between each other. All this artificer work could be interesting, but I had the same mindset to this as engineers building their stuff. It was interesting, just not for me. So, I mostly turned my mind out until Metosei brought up the crystal, telling me if I wanted to make stuff with dungeon cores, then I needed it to have the correct functions for them. As such, he connected his [Crystal of the Divine System] with mine and pushed some buttons on the blue screen. Once it was done, he activated ours and navigated to these new functions, opening them up for everybody to see. As I stared at the blue screen, I noticed the window waspletely empty and looked a bit like an inte browser with the menu bar on top. A few buttons were there which allowed empty prompts to be produced, which Metosei used to write some words on. After creating three more, he began connecting them together until he was happy. He then pressed the Start button and then Wee to Peolynca. Suddenly that message showed up on the blue screen, causing Haruka and Daichi to stare at it with their mouths agape. Metosei noticed their surprise, raising an eyebrow to them. Mages should understand it better, since its pretty simr to creating custom spells. The big issue is that you need to connect everything together to This is just programming! Haruka and Daichi shouted before they looked at each other. Th-thats the blueprint scripting system, right? Haruka asked in bafflement. Daichi nodded. Well, its different. Seems more freeform and less restrictive, since it can create stuff like the party bracelets. And the fact this world has mana! Electricity and radio waves arent the major connectors in this world, its magic! We need to ount for magic! Daichi! I am a mage! Hestia-san knows how to make custom spells! Mana links are created! If I can understand the mathematical principles and how mana effects physics, then I can probably do something here! I-I need to read a book! E-chan, book, please! Book on magic and mana, do you have one? Oh wait, we can ask Mister Kushlekzar for that! Guys! I stopped the two as they were about to charge out of the room, telling me to calm down. What is going on here?! Breathe in, breathe out! Tell Haruka grabbed my shoulders, shaking me with all her might. We might know how to stream your concert using the recorder and the crystal, Hesti-chan! Wait, what?! Already? We came here to find out if we could turn the recorder into a streaming setup, but the fact those two figured it out this quickly was not something I expected. Its just a theory! Daichi chimed in, correcting her. We dont know it yet unless Eine can make what we need and Mr. Metosei can teach us how to properly operate this! If we can, that means we can Music video! I shouted! Yes! Both cheered along with me, confirming my thoughts after I cut off the technical part of everything. I just needed to understand the summary! It was a n, and a bloody good n at that! If this could work, that meant I could potentially level up from being a normal idol to a music video selling one! What was this feeling? I felt hyped up about the future. The future of technology! As such, that was it for me being here. I hated to admit it, but I was hopeless when it came to all the technical stuff. I just knew how to use it and I liked using it. Well, thankfully, I didnt have to worry about this since I had techies with me! That was the purpose of a party, after all. Division ofbor and expertise! So, we left Eine, Daichi, and Haruka behind with Metosei, while Grimnir mentioned wanting to talk with Jadhund a bit. As such, we dragonkins were left to our own devices. Since we actually didnt have anything more to do today, we decided to just retire. I wanted to train a bit more, to be honest, before idol practice with Tasianna and Eine. Welp, I guess Princesses! Was the first thing Neill, the twins, and I heard when we exited Metoseis workshop, followed by our noses suddenly picking up some peculiar scents. Neill and I turned around, only for our eyes to widen as we grimaced at our surprising greetersdragonewts. And not just any, but a group led by a ck and a silver one. n Nordor representatives! We lower our tails before our ns illustrious princess! n Kargryxmor representatives! We lower our tails before our ns second and third princess! We kneel before your rage! A note from AbyssRaven Video recorder. Also, Eine and two of the students got themselves a Crystal expert to teach them! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 391: Loatryxian Fervor. Chapter 391: Loatryxian Fervor. n Kargryxmor of Loatryx; ready to serve. n Nordor of Loatryx; ready to serve. An assortment of dragonewts kneeled before us, interrupting the many dwarven artificers trying to work. They were ring at us while stuck at their workstations, unable to move with how cramped it had gotten with all these people inside. Not to mention, all these dragonewts hadrge wings, long tails, and were just bulky in general. Out, Neill suddenly stated while waving her hand at the dragonewts. She was pinching the bridge on her nose as she tapped my back. Yes, Your Grace! Without hesitation, all the dragonewts stood up with their tails ced in between their legs, before they rushed out of the room. Neill turned to the dwarves, apologizing to them for the interruption, to which thetter told her that since it was resolved quickly, we should just forget about it. With the room emptied, they quickly resumed their work, having just removed what had happened from their minds. Professionals. Neill then led the way, telling the twins and me to just follow her lead. Noticing this, I asked if she had to deal with this sorta situation when she first came to Inkoran-Tazul, but she told me this was a thing way back on Miononbx. She had to deal with them the moment she was born! Just imagine the Church of Aurena being able to meet Aurena all the time; that she walks with us in the mortal ne. That is exactly how most dragonewts think of us, so prepare yourself with that thought, she exined. Ooooh, so they are like us! Beth concluded, nodding her elven head. Most wyverns dream of bing simr to true dragonkins one day, or, in our case, be useful to them! Being close to the glory makes us shine, as well. Shay scratched his chin, looking a bit pensively at the ceiling. A lesser dragonkin cant transcend their limit though You can only strive for greatness through evolution like Astalos. However, that point is a bit moot since we have Princess Fargryneill before us. Neill shook her head, letting out a sigh as she looked at the two wyverns. You two I will just say it now, but true or lesser doesnt mean anything. Its all about how you use your strength and your rank. At best, your lineage affects your true potential, but dont let that stop you. Rank A. Thats our goal, alright? Ours? The twins looked at her in confusion. Think. I need to get to rank A to return home! You two arent my retainers; you are my sisters and Melloxtressas. However, all three of us will join the Event Quest expedition, meaning we will be working together. The unique Job isnt our only goal, its also the experience we can gain. [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] granted people with it increased experience gain, and I could share it with others through [Hestias Retainer]. Neill was currently level 34 in her kirin form, while the twins were both level 13level 93 in humanoid terms. Neill herself had the [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] title since she was a Kargryxmor dragon, but it didnt have the special features about it, since mine was an actual blessing. Meaning, she just got the increased experience gain after I gave her [Hestias Retainer]. Naturally, to my prideful sister, this was a blow to her ego, but sometimes we had to do what we had to do. So when Neill made that clear to the twin wyverns, they immediatelytched onto the idea with Beth pumping her fists. Strength matters! Brother, we cannot stray too far behind from Tasianna! We must gain Princess Hestias respect and gain [Hestias Imperial Guard], too! Correct, Sister. Shay curled his hands into a fist. It is our duty. Are they that jealous of Tasianna? Those two were the only ones who really minded that Tasianna gained [Hestias Imperial Guard] during the Elyonda siege, which made sense since those three were among the few real retainers I had. Svena, Lorena, and Haati were household attendants, while Grimnir was my personal smith. Technically, I also had Eine and Yorshka amongst my knights, but they didnt seem to care. Now, Saori, the saurians, the students, and anybody else I havent listed were just there for the benefits. I saw all of them more as allies than anything retainer rted. Saori liked the roley of it, but she rarelymitted to it outside of official situations. In any case, that wasnt really important right now. Neill and I had to deal with these dragonewts. However, the moment we stepped outside the room, we noticed the dragonewts were kneeling down, blocking the hallway for multiple dwarves. Thetter wereining loudly, even trying to threaten the former with physical violence, but they just didnt care. They greeted us with glistening eyes, as if they were talking to their idols, while they gave the cold shoulder to anybody else. Neill smacked her face with her open palm, looking exasperated. Go to the foyer. We will talk there. Yes, Your Grace! Just like before, they dashed away with one single order. Yorshka was right. Dragonewts really were enamored with dragons, especially royalty. Neills advice to prepare myself mentally wasnt a tip, it was a necessity. Now in my princess mindset, the four of us walked through the hallway, but before we met the dragonewts, I noticed a medium-sized room with a shrine, looking like a chapel. A single female dwarf in a brown-grey robe cared for it, cleaning it and cing offerings to the many small figurines on it. Entering it, I noticed from the figurine it was a ce of worship for all the dwarven godsmembers of the Earth Pantheon. There was the Origin Godddess Crustacia, the God of Runesmithing Dhuinn, the God of Alcohol Gnogvir, the God of Artificers Khungard, and so many more. Naturally, though, Goddess Chihiro was in the very center with Crustacia, acting as the second most important figure in this small church. Strangely, I couldnt identify the figure for Blei, and I was sure Grimnir had given me a quick summary of all the dwarven gods. As such, I asked the priestesses manning it, causing her to scoff at me, telling me off for expecting to find that swine in this guild. Dear, Blei is a damn ddarg for what he did to Goddess Chihiro and her works. Taboo? Pah! Preposterous; her works allow us dwarves to branch out in new directions! See, it is because of Bleis constant worship that our ingenuity keeps stagnating! Its too damn conservative around! she answered with the mouth of a sailor despite being a priestess, although that was just a normal dwarf thing. He should have stayed in Origin God Danternos pantheon, I say! He betrayed the Earth Mother once, now he is ruining everything once again after he begged her to join the Earth Pantheon. Tazics and Inkos forget this fact too easily! Read more books, I say! Oh right, I heard that happened, I remembered Grimnir saying something like that. How did it happen exactly? God Blei joining ShiGod Danterno and then transferring to the Earth Pantheon? Oh child, that is a long tale. History isnt so easily distilled into a few words, and I can see yourpanions wish you to hurry up. She pointed at Neill who was leaning on a wall with her eyes closed. To summarize, God Danterno and Blei just have an affinity with each other. Smithing requires fire, not just earth. However, Blei also didnt understand that the Fire Pantheon is also filled with mighty fighters with explosive personalities. Every man and woman of our race grows up learning how to fight, but not to the point we can kill beasts of any size. Blei realized he was in the wrong pantheon, not to mention the many arguments he supposedly had with God Danterno. Of course, this all came from the Blessed of that time, so take it as hearsay or not. The priestess suggested reading a book to learn more about it, or asking the archbishop of the Church of Chihiro and one of three elders of the railroad guild, Yvonne. Not only was she a wisewoman, but she was also a member of the Church of Crustacia on top of her role here in the guild. Well, it wasnt like I needed to associate myself with Blei, so I put that option to the side for now. Instead, I asked her if I could pray to Crustacia and Chihiro, to which she agreed. The reason for this was to potentially speak with them, considering Aurena did mention how I was allowed to speak with other gods and garner their support. Essentially, I wanted Grimnir to be blessed by Crustacia or Chihiro, or any of the other gods. I wanted this whole zuekluk thing to stop for him, even if I understood he broke thew. Not to mention, since Saori was a Champion of Edna, the Goddess of Monsters and Fertility, having another blessed in our midst would help our party strength. Aside from Shiterno, I nned to do the same with Plesia and Zephira when I reach Caedhul and Sariel respectively. Having them bless my members would helpAuroras total power soar. Sadly, though, neither Crustacia and Chihiro answered back. Just like all the other gods recently, they werepletely silent. There wasnt even a single message. If I remembered correctly, Renee mentioned how Yeostar had gotten into trouble or something. Wait, did this mean somebody forbade the gods to speak with me or something? Did Yeostar get in trouble cause of me? Goddess Aurena. God Yeostar. Kramps! Anybody! Please, I need an answer! But my plea entered the void, as nobody reciprocated. I understood I shouldnt be speaking with them too often, but this was unreasonable at this point. This was beyond infuriating and it just made me want to visit Aurenas shrine in Griffonpeak to speak to her in her divine realm. Sadly, that had to wait, as I had an envoy of dragonewts awaiting me. As such, I returned to the others and we went to the foyer where we saw the dragonewts kneeling before we came in view. Did they smell us, or were they in that pose all this time? Regardless, after we stood before them, Neill sighed and told them to stand up. As mentioned before, quite a few dragonewts had either ck or silver scales, with a minority having a different scale hue. All of them towered over me and were bulky, making it hard for me to differentiate between them. Quite a few looked like knights, simr to Yorshka in her dragonewt form, while the four in the front were either diplomats or merchants with their embroidered and decorated suits and dresses. Two of themthe right was a Kargryxmor and the left a Nordorcame forward, bowed with their tails in between their legs. We lower our tails to Right, Air Shield. I snapped my finger before they could speak to envelop ourselves in an air bubble to stop the dwarves from listening. At this point, it was a bit toote and probably didnt matter, but I guess stopping dragon and wyvernyers from hearing it was necessary. I dont want to be rude, but lets get to introductions. Same. Anyways, you know me already. Sis then turned to me. Hestia, this is Pradreo Kargryxmor, the diplomatic representative of the Kargryxmor n and Loatryx. Yes, they are distant rtives to us yada yada many generations and so on. Just like the other Kargryxmor dragonewts, as they descended from Kramps. It is an honor! This Pradreo stiffened up, cing a hand on his chest before bowing once again. The Kargryxmor dragonewts are eternal servants of the Kargryxmor dragons. It doesnt matter which prince or princess, we are all your ardent followers. Your Grace, we have all heard Dame Yorshkas message. Is it true? He kneeled down with the rest of his entourage, looking up at me with wet eyes. Some looked like they were about to cry, while others couldnt help but stutter while mumbling how it had to be me. They noted how I smelled simr to Neill in some aspects. Lord Pradreo, it is exactly as you expect. However, I didnt need to answer as the left dragonewt kneeled down with his posse, too. Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, my name is Skardrvo Nordor. n representative of n Nordor. The moment the Ankoran King had sent his invitation to us for the summit, we have been here. Waiting for the long-lost hatchling of our n matriarch. I can sense her scent on you, You Grace. Your horns, your tail; they match hers We are honguek, huekhonored! ted. That youhuekalive! 20 beastmen have be your followers> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 18649> Wha?! I was bbergasted, to the point I didnt even bother to read whatever the System notification told me. The silver-scaled dragonewts before me cried, shedding tears to the point they couldnt even speak properly. Seeing this, the ck-scaled ones couldnt hold their tears back either, unleashing the waterworks as they all shouted Princess Hestia! We wee you to Peolynca. May you live long and find the happiness you seek! I gulped, finding it hard to stop my eyes from feeling wet. The raw emotions they showed their words and actions infected me. I didnt really think of them as family, although I knew they sorta were since Yorshka and Mom told me about them. The former treated me as a great-aunt, loving me the moment we met despite being strangers. Now here, these dragonewts were crying for me. I had distant rtives on Earth, too, but I couldnt ever remember such a scene. Then again, my memories werentpletely back yet. However, this certainly struck my heart strings. I left them to cry, until they calmed down and stood back up. At that point, I thought it would be a bit insensitive to ask them about it, but I did want to know why they cried that much for me. We were strangers; it just Honestly, it felt exactly like when I first met Yorshka and Mom. I just couldnt get my head to understand it properly. A mental block that took a bit to resolve itself. Your mother, Your Grace. Although Queen Melloxtressa hasnt been active inside the n, she does frequently visit us. Our n also manages her roost back in Miononbx, Skardrvo began. Not to mention, your uncle, Lord Odlesstrus, had been searching for you all this time. He flew and dived into the ocean, believing your egg fell into it when your royal egg-carrier died. We have searched Caedhuel for the entire year you went missing, until Dame Yorshka brought us the great news. You are our matriarchs daughtera child she had wished for so dearly she pushed her body through many trials. Mom wanted children like her brother, but due to her trauma from the dragon civil war, she swore to herself to only be a mother once she was strong enough to protect them. She trained and became the second rank SS dragon in the modern era and married my dragon father, the Dragon Emperor. She trained so I could live a safe life. Sadly, nothing worked out like she nned. I went missing in the Belzac forest and she was stricken with grief. Nobody found me but Kargryxmor, but due to the gods restrictions, he couldnt exactly tell them about me. And, well, everything else was history now that we met. I met my mother now so I couldnt understand why these dragonewts were like this. It was like a giant, loving family finding out one of their newborns was lost. If I was in their shoes, I would be panicking and crying, too. I understood it now. This damn mental block was finally gone, and now I just felt terrible for having trouble getting used to this. These people were my family, too. So will you be joining the summit between Ankor-Nazta and Artorias? I asked now that things became clear to me. However, both representatives shook their head. We are only diplomats, not actual leaders. Then its probably the current leader of the kinkyuro, Neill stated, earning her nods from the dragonewts. The kinkyuro was a grouping of the most influential dragonewt ns,posed of the Kargryxmor n and the five ns descended from the five other rank SSS dragons who ascended with Kramps. One of them was the Gueillxar n, which was Siss dragonewt rtives. Sadly, the Nordor n wasnt amongst them, since Moms father was only rank SS. After trying to remember who it could be, Neill shrugged her shoulders. Anyways, it doesnt really matter who they are right now. Actually, now that I think about it, I did want to talk to you about something. But, first, how did you even find us? We were walking about as humans. Both dragonewts looked at each other, before they turned back, anxious. Skardrvo cleared his voice before giving his response, We have been alert for a while. Three dragonewts reported smelling dragons about two weeks ago. Weve been searching around, but nothing. We only recently overheard some drunk dwarves talking how dragonewts entered the royal pce Oh, those damn dwarves, of course! Neill acted as if this was that serious. Urgh, well, it was a matter of time anyways so better now thanter. Then, lets get down to my question, since it really only looks like you are only here to greet us, right? You arent trying to bring us to safety, right? The dragonewts went silent, until a group of the knights came forward, kneeling before us, causing Shay and Beth to move forward. Even in their elven disguise, they hissed at the knights, almost like territorial cats. Nobody talked, but it seemed like both understood what was going on. Even Sis took a step forward, almost as if she was protecting me. What exactly was going on here?! We dont need it, Neill stated before releasing her [Draconic Aura] to intimidate them. However, both endured it and stepped forward, with Pradreo rebuking his princess. Dragonyers areing to the city, Your Grace! We lodged aint to the Ankoran King when the notice came out with the Event Quest, but he didnt increase security high enough! Wyvernyers have managed to enter the city, not to mention, there may even be a dragonyer here hiding! We cannot risk it! Skardrvo insisted, offering us a hand. Please, ignore this Quest ande with us! We must depart to Loatryx, where you may find safety. You are risking your lives here. Our agents, with the help of Caedhulen sympathizers, helped us cull some of those miscreants but we havent been able to find Wait! Hold on! I pushed myself forward. High King Fugnarus told us some wyvernyers were murdered a few days ago. I thought they were random people, but youre telling me you ordered for them to die?! Skardrvo shook his head, allowing me to breathe out in relief, but what came out of his mouth next caused my chest to tighten up, again. Wyvern or dragonyers, it matters little. They are rats! They coat their weapons and armor in dragonkin blood, making potions and oil to increase their effectiveness against dragonkins! Wyvernyers feed dragonyers with lesser blood, allowing them to make weapons able to circumvent dragon resistances! They are criminals, everyst one of them! Death to wyvernyers! Death to dragonyers! Every single dragonewt shouted those two sentences over and over again, almost like the chorus of a bunch of zealots. Their soft, caring eyes hardened up, looking bestial as they radiated pure animosity. Silence! Neill shouted, even causing me to jerk back. W-woah, Neill. Wow. The dragonewts, hearing her roar, shut their mouths immediately, before prostrating themselves before us to ask for forgiveness. Stand! I dont care about the formalities here, but are you two admitting you just broke Loatryxs agreement with Ankor-Nazta? Are you two insane?! Hunting of dragonkin yers is forbidden within any dwarven hold! This is a special case, Your Grace! Pradreo shot his head up, standing up to retort. Your sisterour youngest princessis here. We didnt know you were in the city, but we had to take measures against them for her! My face grimaced, distorting itself, not enough if I should be angry or bbergasted. You killed them for me?! Skardrvo nodded, repositioning himself to kneel before me. The summit is approaching. With the Event Quest out, it was only a matter of time until you would visit this city with Queen Melloxtressa. We could not risk it. We could not allow any of them to raise a finger, even if the matriarch could kill them all! If only we knew you were in the city all along, and with Princess Fargryneill. We would have increased security. No! The Ankoran King knew you were here but he didnt raise the defenses at all?! Why is he allowing dragonkin yers entry into the city?! Abhorrent dirtman! Pradreo mmed his long tail on the floor, agitating the rest. What is even going on here?! This is getting out of control. Stop it! I shouted. Are you mad! You cant kill people randomly on the street just because they are some specific hunter! Its part of the job! Ive killed countless grimgarians and monsters; even humans and beastmen! Thats like killing a rat exterminator for doing his job, just because you sympathize with rats! It doesnt mean they are bad people. But what if they try to attack you? Skardrvo stood up. Then I-I I grimaced, knowing he pushed me into a corner, argumentatively. I would hurt them back. Self-defence. Kill, if I have to. Then why cant we, your ardent subjects, defend you by cutting the root of the problem? Preventative measures. Skardrvo had abandoned any sense of his caring side at this point, looking nothing more than a psychopath. Besides, we warned them. Intimidated, threatened, gave them time; they did not listen. We told them they couldnt y Mh as a smokescreen for you they did not listen. They asked for it. Princess Hestia, allow us to speak with Queen Melloxtressa. We know your circumstance, and we respect that you are an otherworlder. Our cultural differences aside, you as a dragon are not allowed to be on Altrust. To be outside of Miononbx until your adulthood pilgrimage. By thews set up by your own father, Dragon Emperor Eltharion, we must ask you to apany us so we can return you to your home. Allow us to speak with the Sixth Queen. I couldnt say anything, considering Mom was asleep. What was going on here? I thought this was supposed to be a happy family reunion of sorts, but they were now ordering me around? Didnt they know we were just strangers and they were now deciding what I could and could not do? What BS! Sadly, before I could speak up, Neill did, Queen Melloxtressa is currently in slumber, but before she fell asleep, she gave me guardianship over her daughter. My sister is staying with me. Fathersw does not affect her, as she was born outside of Mionionbx. Do ourws affect dragonkins born outside of Kargryx? No, they dont. Neill was my guardian? Why did she never tell meWait, why would she? It wasnt like she needed to do so up until now. Mom knew this would happen? Shay! Beth! she called out for my wyvern retainers, causing them to transform back into their dragonewt forms and spread their winged arms out. We dont need your protection. Stop with the murders and abide by the agreement, otherwise you will only bring trouble to the Queen Mothers as they will have to resolve this with our allies, the dwarves. Neills strong showing silenced all of them, allowing themselves to cool down to the point their eyes looked normal again. However, there was still a glimmer of determination. None of them gave up, or wanted to listen to what Neill was ordering. As such, Pradreo stepped forward. Princess Fargryneill. Dragonyers areing. I know that, you told me that already so Twin Reaver Galg ising with his party. Gurk! Neill stiffened up, trembling after she heard that. A sense of fear appeared on her face and eyes, recing the haughtiness she just showed them. Pradreo, seeing this, shook his head, confirming the fears of all the dragonewts before us. Their rage reawakened, they unted their teeth as they grimaced. Youve changed Princess Fargryneill. You barely resemble the young fletchling I met all those years ago. Youve grown, developed. Was that because of your sister, meeting someone younger and wishing to protect them? Or did the sense of dread scare your arrogance away, revealing the truth why we dragonewts must exterminate all dragonyers in the world? They bowed to me, wishing for me to dispel the [Air Shield]. However, worried about Neill and how she was grabbing her arms, shaking to the point she looked nothing like the proud older sister Ive came to know, I had to ask them. What did they mean by this Galg? Twin Reaver Galg, the most prolific dragonyer currently alive, and the best at his work, Skardrvo snarled. Not only does he have a party of rank A yers, he himself is a rank S, certified by the Empire himself. Apparently, three rank A non-Kargryx associated true dragonkins died by his partys hands. He is the Folschreck Empires greatest weapon against dragonkins and he very much wille here. One of the dragonewt suddenly pulled out a newspaper and handed it to me. We heard about it, Princess Hestia. The crimson dragon and your crimson scales you are the one they are hunting, correct? I nodded to Skardrvosment. Then, please,e with us! Please! I beg you, Princess Hestia! He prostrated himself before me. Please! Stop being so prideful of your own power ande with us! Please! Dont risk the life your mother fought for so desperately! My parallel minds suddenly reminded me of something. A small sentence too long ago, when I first was in Griffonpeak. At a ball where I presented myself to the Artorian nobility, I met a Lycerept agentthe Empires faith policecalled Pestrodus. He mentioned something about the Empire not being afraid of the dragons. I thought it was to show he couldnt be intimidated, but was this the real reason? A dragonyer? So the Empire was actually dering war against me? Right, a real hero wouldnt be treated this way, no, if they were to be treated this way, they would just stand up. They would shout I dont care! and continue being a symbol of justice. Aurena tasked me to help her religion, to make sure the rot would be removed. Now, the nation with a huge portion of her followers were now trying to kill me cause the church they were following was taken over by a demonkin, their greatest enemy. How bloody ironic. Sis, I grabbed Neills shoulder, before giving her a hug from behind, trying to help her warm up. My vendetta aside, your happiness and that of my family and friends is the most important part. We dont need to be here. The summit can still be held in a different manner, even if we are in Loatryx. Wh-what are you t-t-talking about? Neill turned around, stuttering out words as she looked like on the brink of tears. I knew this look on hers as I shared a simr traumashe was afraid and this phobia controlled her emotions. However, unlike my fear of amphibians, Neill forced a smile and looked me straight into my eyes. I-Im your big sister. You have a job to do for the big angel woman upstairs, and youre asking me to let this chance go b-by? A chance to get stronger? To help you beat the ass of the fucker trying to kill you? D-dont give me that shit! She took a deep breath, slowing down her trembling body. W-what better way for the world to know about Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor, than for me to kill the strongest dragonyer around? Rank S? Come on! We beat the ass of that Warbringer! We two, with Tasianna, can beat anything we want! I-I am noooot a coward! By Fathers horn, I am Emperor Eltharions daughter! Her shrieking voice, to the point I thought her voice would break from how high it was going, showed her real feelings. She was terrified and from the look of it, she had met these dragonyers before. That trauma controlled her but she was no coward. She was bravecourageous! Far more than I was. Even now, she was thinking of helping me out, not wanting to jeopardize our future attack on the Prince of Envy. It wasnt her responsibility to do so, but she was willing to help me out cause we were family. Cause she was my older sister. Was this how it feels to have a sister? My embrace tightened around her body as I closed my eyes. Princess Hestia! I immediately opened them when two voices called me out. It was Shay and Beth. We will keep Princess Fargryneill safe in the expedition. Please, trust in us. Correct, the Ankoran King and King Drangleic had ounted for something like this to happen. They knew I wasnt allowed to die since I was the figurehead of the alliance. If I were gone, Loatryx and Sariel might not join up with the dwarves and Artorias, meaning the Empire might dere war on thetter. As such, Neill would be leading the Event Quest expedition force to obtain the unique Jobs, while I settled myself in a different dungeon. It wasnt my choice in this matter, it was Neills choice. And she chose to stand tall and fight against her fears. What else could I do but support her? We wont leave with you, I dered, shocking the dragonewts before I fizzled the [Air Shield] out. Abide by the rules, everybody. We will meet again. With the four of us, we left the railroad guild, but were immediately stopped by Skardrvos shout, Then we will kill all of them in the dungeon! If this is what you wish to do, then we will remain your ardent protectors! Allow us to kill them all! I did not turn my head around nor give them an answer. I could already guess from our interaction today that it wouldnt change anything. Today, I learned the true nature of the dragonkins and it wasnt what I had wanted to hear. The zealotry was all hyperboles up until now, I thought, but Yorshka was correct all along. I should speak to her. Once again, time passed and more training filled up my days. The various representatives for the summit slowly entered the city, wanting to meet with me. At the same time, the time for the Event Quest was drawing closer and we have gotten information that a train from the far eastclose to the Empirewas traveling to Inkoran-Tazul. Who could these people be? Dragonyers? Empire knights? Or, could these people be one of Saoris students? Or worse, could these people be demonkins? Side Story 47: The Fickleness of Fate. Side Story 47: The Fickleness of Fate. So, this is Inkoran-Tazul, huh? One word: humongous. The capital of the Ankor-Nazta and the seat of the Ankoran King; nothing else would be able to describe this grand and majestic dwarven hold better. Located right in front of the valley connecting the two mountains of Inkong and Tazlok, Inkoran-Tazul was a connecting city between the dragonewts of Loatryx and the humans or Artorias, with the elves of Sariel just over the Inkong mountain. Not to mention, due to the invention of the train, the dwarves werent restricted to just trading with the locals any longer. Simr to Hadjuk-Orn in the far east connecting the neutral zone with Carmaniate and Folschreck, as long as you were a nation adjacent to the Ankoran mountain ranges, you could benefit from the trade and craftsmanship of the dwarves. After having ridden the Revolution Queens Magnum Opus, the train, VifiYok couldnt help but stare in wonder at Inkoran-Tazuls train station and the bustling city literally underneath where she was standing. For a race used to mountainous living, the dwarves utilized every single space inside their underground holds to the best of their abilities, which meant entire districts were just attached to the side of the walls or just hanging from the ceiling. VifiYok looked down from the railing, witnessing the city below, and then up, squinting at the numerous guard houses with mountain crossbows. Depending on how urate they were, she could imagine them being able to snipe intruders from almost any angle. Naturally, they were better at taking downrger monsters than small humanoids. As an arbalist herself, she greatly respected good marksmanship. Hey, Valeria! VifiYok stiffened up as she heard that familiar voice, reluctantly turning her head around. She had to endure it. Nothing had happened yet. She got to this city without any problems and she would leave it as such! All she needed to do now was to act nice and good like any other human woman, and she could leave her troubles behind the moment she had the chance. Didnt you say you wanted to get off at Estralias capital? Uhm, Gleisvale, was it? VifiYok replied before realizing she had forgotten something. Uhm, Lady Aiko. Oh, dont worry about that! The pink-haired young woman waved her hand in rejection, instead, smiled at the hiding demonkin girl. That was the n, at least. We were supposed to meet some people there, but we got the message that they went to Inkoran-Tazul instead. Well, obviously, right? Yeah, the Event Quest. I heard about it after you got off the train. Over the 2679 years the Divine System had been active on Peolynca, it wasnt umon for updates to happen, however, most of them were just minor tweaks to amodate Peolyncians or new Sub-System additions. It was all to make life in this world easier for its inhabitants. However, the recent overhaul of the Job System was one of the few major changes to an existing System. In the past, some Systems had to bepletely altered due to the evolving technology of the world, primarily due to the creation of manatech which use or otherwise influence dungeon core fragments. The [Crystal of the Divine System] and party bracelets were two prime examples which forced the hands of the Origin Gods. However, it was rare for an entire System to simply be changed from the ground up. The new Job System involving the ability to ept three Jobs and the mysterious unique Job. The Jobs the Peolyncians have been using for over so many years was about to be changed. It was a historic moment, and to the many adventurers and warriors in the world, it was something they had immediatelytched onto. After the Divine Message exined everything, many people were ready to find methods to obtain their unique Job. A few have already managed it, and it became known that the blessedthe Saints and Champions of the godshad the best chances to gain one before anyone else through Divine Quests. However, that was about to change, as the first Event Quest was about to begin. For that reason, Inkoran-Tazul was currently in a fervor. When the Ankoran King sent his message to almost all races on Altrust, a gold rush had begun with people flocking to the grand capital of the dwarves. Adventurers, nobility, soldiers, and even criminals hade to witness this momentous event; obviously, some were even here as hopeful participants. Even now, the city was filled to the brim with life, to the point you couldnt move around without bumping into another person. Even here, at the train station, streams of foreigners and dwarves wereing out from the entrance, filling therge tform the demonkin was standing on. Right now, two of the four existing trains were resting at this station. So that is what that dwarf meant with big announcement, VifiYok quickly made the deduction now that all the clues were on the table. The ticket seller she met at Hadjuk-Orn had confused her when he thought she wanted to go to Inkoran-Tazul. And if he had not misunderstood her situation, she wouldnt now be stuck with these [Otherworldly Visitor]s. Aiko-chan! Dont run off like that! A young man pushed himself through the crowd, followed by an older-looking knight around histe thirties or early forties. VifiYok couldnt help but grimace as the young man brushed his blond hair with his hand. The crowd is thick enough for us to get pushed back. Better not run away. Definitely not without me, mydy! The knight scolded her, furrowing his brows before he turned his re at VifiYok. This vagrant, again? Mydy, you are a Saint candidate. Please, stop trying to associate yourself with potential threats! Valeria is not a threat! The pink-haired girl, Aiko, tried to defend the hidden demonkin. She helped me before, as I told you. Takuma-kun, you had a talk with her, right? Sir Royce is in the wrong here; in fact, this is pure paranoia at this point! However, the knight couldnt ept it, shaking his head in exasperation. You may call it however you wish, but your safety is more important than anything else! You and Saintess Fleindia are blessed, so still your emotions and think for the betterment of the world. You and Hero Takuma will in the future be our sword to pierce through the darkness to defeat BoleTaria and wipe out all demonkins! Demonkin here, buddy. Pah, the things ya dont even know with ya head stuffed with all that misinformation, VifiYok mocked the self-righteous knight, knowing the real truth behind the summoning of the otherworlders. VifiYok shook her head and began going away, only for Aiko to grab her shoulder. The demonkin snapped her head around, giving the girl an exhausted look, prompting her to pull her hand back. S-sorry, she apologized, noticing she was being pushy. Dont worry about them. If you want, would you like to join me and my friends for some local food? Lady Aiko! Royceined, but it went in one ear and out. Sir Royce, please, its alright when I am here to protect Aiko-chan! The young man that Aiko called Takuma drummed his chest with a fist, showing off the gaudy, pdin white-gold armor he was wearing. His confident attitude and strong stare could charm most, but VifiYok only thought of him as a spoiled brat, unaware of the true world and too self-absorbed in his own. VifiYok felt her chest tighten in agony. For nine days she had been stuck on a train towards InkoranTazul. Although it should have only taken a week, due to the frequent stops as people came on the train due to the Event Quests announcement, their arrival ended up being dyed by two days. And during this entire trip, VifiYok had to humor these kids. No more. She had been able to meet seven of the 15 [Otherworldly Visitor]s apanying her on the trip, and all seven seemed like they only wanted to talk and gossip with her after her chance meeting with one of the Saint Candidates, Aiko Hasebe. However, the demonkin only found them a nuisance. It wasnt that VifiYok hated talking, it was just the more often they spoke, the more likely it would be for her to be exposed. Now in L.E.P., her attitude was rougher than usual. She had almost offended the immigration officers due to her worry. She didnt want to stay around them any longer. Its okay. Besides, the Knight of Aurena is correct. You dont know me, I dont know you. You really shouldnt randomly trust people like this, just to talk. Its naive. How dare you take that tone towards her! Once again, this Royce was seemingly looking for an argument. Lady Aiko was gracious enough to Save it for when were in the Empire or in Aureolis. You dont have any authority while in dwarven territory, knight. Not even a Hand of Heaven does, VifiYok snapped back, knowing right now, the chance for her to be exposed was quite low. It didnt matter who you were, respect was earned, not given. Anyways, have fun. Goodbye. Im skipping the Event Quest. Itll just cause people to look at me. VifiYok had to rethink her travel ns, now that she was here. Honestly, it was problematic. Now only was Loatryx up north, but the Kingdom of Artorias, now an ally of the dragon of Aurena, was in the south. Not to mention, with the Event Quest announced to the world, wouldnt it be obvious the dragon could be found here? VifiYok found her situation troublesome. She wasnt Hestias enemy any longer due to her desertion, but that didnt mean she wanted to help her. The crimson dragons words might have almost convinced her, but she was still not really sure about her intentions. To not risk anything, she needed to flee from here. However, there was a small problem She opened her money pouch, noticing it only had some copper coins left. She grimaced. I need money. Ooooourgh. She could hunt, she could scavenge, and she had the training to survive in the forest for a prolonged time. Her time in the army and on the streets gave her all the skills to survive by herself, but the biggest issue to all of this was I want bread. Some donuts would be nice, too. the girl had developed a sweet tooth ever since she tasted the delectable pastries of Aurora. On the train, she hadnt been able to get her hand on any bread at all, as the dwarves preferred noodles and their savory pies. She had to make some money before she left the hold. Wanting to save on money, VifiYok decided against using the minecart transportation system, and instead, chose the stairs. She had to find the local adventurer guilds and hope it wasnt too filled with people. After all, right now, she couldnt even move down the stairs with the amount of people around. Shadows protect me Sir, there you are! Her ears caught somebody speaking, somebodys voice she had heard before. As she turned around, she snapped her head back around as she noticed it belonged to the Hand of Heaven knight she metLautrex von Cashim. Hmm, sir? Lautrex seemed confused as he addressed a group of five people, all wearing normal clothing outside of one who was covered in thick robes from head to feet, hiding their face. Although the four former were in casual, everyday clothing, VifiYoks eyes instinctively noticed their many scars disfiguring their faces, making most hard to look at without feeling intimidated. Strong. VifiYok immediately noticed. Lautrex, being one of the royal knights of the Folschreck Empire, was quite strong, butpared to the former Hand of Heaven Larent Antonodius, who VifiYok had almost met in Elyonda, he didnt feel like a threat to her. Larent was at the level of a sword sainta master even amongst swordmasterswhile Lautrex seemed green before a Warbringer like her. It felt like she could rte to him, as he was young, far younger than the people the Prince of Wrath had noted to be dangerous. As a Hand of Heaven, age truly was a medal ofpetency, as a spot could be quickly vacated either due to death or the disappointment of the Holy Emperor himself. On the other hand, the five man group Lautrex was addressing they actually seemed dangerous. Not because of their strength, but their attitude. Born and raised on the streets, she could tell who was trouble, and these humans and beastmen were just that. Quiet. Newts watching and hearing, the front man warned Lautrex before turning his attention away from him, causing Lautrex himself to move his eyes around to detect any potential enemies. Employer? Yes, you must be Sir Galg, then. The rank S dragonyer, correct? But the man didnt respond, only staring at him as if to push Lautrex to continue speaking. Although irritated by this rude behavior, the knightposed himself. Well, I presume by newts you mean dragonewts. I guess problems should be obvious between your profession and those beasts. In any case, why are we meeting here? Oh, dragonyers? Thats why theyre wearing nothing conspicuous. VifiYok noted from this tidbit of information. If armor was made from true dragonkins, dragonewts and levianewts could sniff them out, even if they tried to hide. As the demonkin girl reasoned out why she thought they were a threat, Galg did not respond to the young Hand of Heaven. He kept his mouth shut, almost to the point he found nothing worth answering. Lautrex clicked his tongue, almost red with rage, but calmed down when he realized the mans dull eyes, uninterested in anything before him. Was it pure business with this person or was something else in his mind? The crimson dragon is supposedly in Elyonda, so why are we here? The other dragonkin yers are going there. Once again, Galg did not speak. The knight, exasperated with this unsocial plebeian, then pulled out a piece of parchment. We were supposed to meet in Gleisvale, so we could take a boat to Elyonda. Why exactly did you want toe here? Is it the Event Quest? Got that right, thankfully for the knights mood, a leonid woman almost a head taller than the two men spoke. Mh the Avaricious! Imagine that, protecting a drake on our continent! Damn dwarves. How could we let this chance pass when hes finally huntable! Rikara, shush! Hold that tongue, a man in a mages robe grabbed the leonid womans shoulder and pulled her back to the group. Looking at the amulets he was wearing, it seemed he worshiped Plesia, Zephira, and Istari. You want those dragonewts to haunt us? Get the dwarves to kick us out? This is our chance! A lifetime chance to take down a rank A, so keep your voice down! Oops, sorry, Lod. She scratched the stab scar around her neck, only for her to suddenly grin and lick her lion snout. Drake meat, heheh Think about that after we take them down. After the drake is dead, were going for that crimson dragon. Tworge prey in a row; rid the world of those lizards. A katzune with a blindfold covering his eyes noted, before he began to perk his ears, directing them towards thest member of the group. Meik. You got your enchantments and runes set, right? Its an earth drake, this time. The robed adventurer took a step forward. Almost. Spear and shield ready. Got my spare fire armor in my [Storage Magic], though. The mage called Lod shook his head to that response, looking a bit perturbed. We dont need more armor on you for this. Put three shields in, instead of a set of metal. Youre not a mage, so dont strain yourself with space-time. Rikara, Namul; as usual. Carry them? Sure. Both the muscr leonid and the blind katzune answered back, respectively. VifiYok sensed they were professionals from the way they spoke, but her opinion was still distorted by the fact the leader of the group still hadnt said anything notable. All he did was scan the area and watch his members lively exchanges. For some reason, she felt he was just bored. However, although she didnt know who they were exactly, she could guess they were the people Aiko was talking about wanting to meet. The demonkin had, after all, read the newspaper and she knew the Empire had set a bounty on Hestia, the crimson dragon who led the grimgarian invasion on Elyonda. It was all lies, of course, but the popce wouldnt know about it. In fact, VifiYok found it weird for the Empire to take such a strong move against the dragon already. She knew, after all, the real culprits behind this decision were the demonkin Princes of Sins, which meant, her lords must have had a reason to do so. VifiYok, though, found it just a shame. The girl could possibly help us wrathies control our emotions, and you are trying to kill her? Lord Wrath, you cant possibly want this, right? Heek, why didnt you report anything. Dammit! However, she was a traitor, a deserter. Trying to rectify something while like this would only harm herself. Maybe Hestias worth couldnt bepared to her threat, which VifiYok could understand. The fact the dragon could weaken her demonic and Original Sin powers made her the perfect counter to her race. It was all tooplicated. Dragonyers were now in Inkoran-Tazul, and VifiYok had this weird feeling Hestia was either already in this city or wasing towards it. After all, the Event Quest awarded a unique Job! A small part of her wished none of them would meet. Regardless, it wasnt her problem. Not at all. So, instead of waiting around and continuing eavesdropping on those lunatics, she forced herself through the crowd and into the lower city, where found the local adventurer guilds. Sadly, they were so full, it made it hard for the short demonkin girl to do anything. Instead, one of the nearby dwarves had advised her to go to the guilds in the Hub, the surface city. Fitting its name, the Hub really was the outside city of Inkoran-Tazul, where foreign races and people could linger around in this melting pot of cultures. Humans, elves, beastmen; they were all here. While not as crowded as the inside part of the hold, it was still clear people were congregating in this city for the Event. After strolling around the city just to sightsee, she managed to overhear how representatives from Loatryx, Caedhul, Sariel, Artorias, Yeos, and even Estralia were in the city. It was crazy hearing all of this, but VifiYok understood people didnt want to miss out on this incredible opportunity. Little did she really know that this was all just a cover up. A ploy from the Ankoran King and Hestia to hold the summit, by using the Event Quest as the smokescreen to allow all the summit members an excuse to visit the city. It hid the true meaning of their visit. To the Ankoran King, now! Send the bird already! VifiYok noted a few well-dressed dragonewts running out of their inn and entered a carriage, just as a scribe-looking person sent out a manatech bird in the direction of the castle. They were probably the representatives from Loatryx, but why exactly were they in such a hurry? Oh, right, the dwarves are probably forming an exploration group. Only a single party may get the Unique Job. The other nations are probably trying to curry favor. Well, whatever. She eventually entered the local hunters guild, trying to find an easy Quest or something to earn some money to buy some bread ration before she left the city. She initially wanted to visit the mercenary guild, but there were so many people there looking for groups for the future Event, she just couldnt move around. At least, this guild building was rtively empty at least rtively to everything else. Party! We need a mage! Healers! Water or holy; dont care! Its gonna be a long trip! We need cooks, alchemists, smiths! Well go for the long haul while following groups from behind! Were making money, and you shoulde with us! People were urgently trying to form parties or entire exploration groups to tackle the Event Quest. Many, though, knew the Ankoran King would send his warriors in to win the prize, so most were only seeking to make some money from the treasures. Those who were eager to gain their unique Job were already in parties, while those here were only looking for some profits and goodies. VifiYok couldnt help but shake her head, looking at it all in a more pessimistic manner. Laws didnt exist in dungeons, so trusting strangers was an easy way to get backstabbed. Even in the army, you couldnt always trust yourrades-in-arms. You had to take care of yourself. However, at this point, VifiYok wished she was in a party as the Quests posted on the ckboard were all outside her rank. As she had only recently registered herself, she was only a rank F merc and rank E hunter. She hadnt had the time to do many Quests, meaning her rank was insufficent. She had to be at least one rank below the Quest rmended to ept anything. All the Quests were rank C or above, demanding her to enter the various dungeons in the city. She couldnt join any of them, nor could you acquire a dungeon pass with her current rank. No matter how strong she actually was, she was currently Valeriaa new adventurer. Her falsified Profile supported this image and the only time she actually dropped the pretense was around those beastman gangsters in Olinta Town. As Valeria, neither the demonkins nor Hestias group could track her as long as she kept a low profile. However, it limited what she could do vastly. This sucks. Hey, you. Girl. VifiYok turned around to see a group of three young men. All three were clearly adventurers looking at their garbs and equipment, but their appearance left a lot to be desired. It was clear they were probably around rank E or D. The person who addressed her smiled, widening his arms to make her feel weed. Are you looking for a job? We have a spot on ours for an archer. Or are O-oh, sorry All three grimaced as the girl turned around, showing them her missing arm. Scars and missing limbs wasnt an umon sight amongst adventurers. In fact, it was so normalized, most wouldnt even care if another had lost a part of themselves during an adventure. To these three, it just came to a surprise and they couldnt help but feel disappointed in their prospect. Well, good luc Hey, wait, VifiYok called out to them. The third dungeon in this city is rank D! I can go there if they have a dungeon pass for it. The rank A [Mhs Nest], rank B [Menagerie of Golems], and thest of Inkoran-Tazuls dungeons, the rank D [Pce of Ghosts]. As all dungeons were owned by the city but managed by the adventurer guilds, to gain the permission to enter them, one must acquire a dungeon pass. As long as you werent a criminal and had the correct rank, any guild would dly grant permission to adventurers. If you were in a party, your party rank would be used in the requirements. However, once you got the permission, you could, technically, add additional party memberster on, even if they were far too weak for the dungeon. Although, in this case, it was the job of the dungeon guard to enforce these rules. As VifiYok was a rank E adventurer, she could join the third dungeon. With a whole party, she wouldnt even get any unwanted attention for dungeon diving solo. If youre going to the dungeon, I can help. Im a mage. She then pulled out her crossbow from its self-made sheath, twirling it in her hand and reloading it in a single, fluid motion. If youre worried about the arm, then I can run quite fast. Magic and range support; how about it? However, their reactions werent what she had expected. You can run fast? They all looked at each other, before they began to smile. They snapped their heads back to her, addressing her with the same energy when they first saw her. Awesome! Thats what we needed! Whats your rank? Suspicious She squinted her eyes. Reservingly, she answered, Rank E. Perfect! We need to kill the fifth floor guardian. It has extremely high Vitality, but it is quite slow and dumb. If you can act as our distraction, well be grateful! VifiYok decided to y along. Whether these three would try something didnt matter to her, since everything would happen inside the dungeon. If there werent any witnesses around, then Valeria didnt have to hold anything back. However, what caught her off-guard even more was the fact they didnt go to the rank D dungeon, but, instead, they headed into the rank B [Menagerie of Golems]. VifiYoks instinct kicked in. Our leader is a rank B while were rank C. We yed around with the system and got our passes, haha! The young man who recruited her tried to y it off. Dont worry, our leader is extremely powerful! He was once a potential recruit for the Hands of Heaven! Hes rank A, in fact, but he just hasnt done enough Quests! Suspicious. When this Hands of Heaven recruit was introduced to VifiYok, she couldnt help but take a deep sigh. The man was not even a little bit simr to Larent Antonodius or Lautrex von Cashim. In fact, she questioned if this middle-aged man was even a rank B. He wore decent armor with what looked like monster materials and a couple of runes. If it were any other girl, she probably would have been fooled, but his terrible postureprobably not used to heavy armorand the way he stood on his feet made it obvious he had just bought this set of armor. In battle, footwork was one of the most important aspects of a melee fighter. You need to react fast, or you would die. Lets go! For the money! This rank B called out, pumping his fist into the air like a juvenile. The three posse members did the same. For the money! As they came in front of the dungeon guard, VifiYok noted it was a human. The rank B smiled and handed him everybodys ID, and after some quick nces, the rank B moved closer and slipped some money into the others pockets. Not everything about the adventurer business was as pretty as most would make it out to be. At the end of the day, every person prioritized themselves and werent afraid of using others to gain what they wanted. Even now, why was a bribe needed? Why bring a rank E to a rank B dungeon? Why did she have to run fast? Why does she have to be an archer? VifiYok went totally silent. Her eyes red at the four men with pure bloodlust. If she wasnt L.E.P., her face most likely would have contorted from her anger. Fortunately, the emotional imbnces of the wrath demonkins helped her stay inconspicuous. Nobody could feel or see the rage she was feeling right now. And so, this party entered the depths of the rank B dungeon. Whatever would happen would be left in the depth of this ce, as the screams and groans of adventurers was just another part of a dungeons atmosphere. The riches and power you may find inside would lure in the food the dungeon needed to continue growing. A hunter one day, a prey on the next. However, the life of adventurers werent just filled with trust-issues and problems like what VifiYok experienced. Friendship could bloom inside. Bonds made fighting with each other could turn unbreakable, as who could you trust better than those protecting your backs during a life-or-death situation. VifiYok might not find it here, but another group could. Another group of young adventurers not from this world, to be exact. Everybody! A blond-haired young man raised his sword, causing it to gleam bright blue. We have one week until the Event Quest begins! As such, we will be preparing ourselves in this rank B dungeon! Dont forget, we are all over level 80we are all the future of this world! We are the Heroes of Aurena! He sheathed his sword and turned around, letting his cape twirl with the help of winters breeze. The bright grin he showed wasnt just filled with confidence, but unbridled pride in himself. And I am the HERO who will lead us against the demonkin king! Takuma Akan! But before he could end his monologue, a white-haired young man walked past him, disrupting his moment. Instead of stalling everybody, why not just go already? Ryuji! Sir Karlst. Let us all go! Heading out, Light! The muscr adjutant of the scowling Light followed behind his leader, leaving Takuma to once again repeat his motivational speech to everybodys chagrin. Crimson Dragoness, Hestia. I know you wille to this city. Let us meet. Light clenched his fist, holding onto the hope to free himself from the demonkins influence. And so, 15 otherworlders entered the rank B dungeon [Menagerie of Golems]. Apanying them were three Knights of Aurena, a Hand of Heaven, and Saintess Fleindia with her three personal guards. They would enter a few hours after VifiYok had descended, but it seemed fate was quite fickle once again. As VifiYok liked to say, God Marsven is a fickle god. Chapter 392: The Debut of “Atsuko Licht.” Chapter 392: The Debut of Atsuko Licht. The Binding Festival. Peolyncas religious day dedicated to the binding of two souls together, or in other ces, binding of several souls together. Regardless, it was a joyous day under the watch of the Origin Gods, as people wed each other and became family with the blessing of their local church. As was tradition, the Binding Festival always took ce on the first week of a new season, meaning there were four chances for people to get married each year. Each day of this entire week would have one Binding Festival associated with their respective Origin God outside of thest dayRestWeek. In other words, on FireDay people who worship Danterno would marry, while on EarthDay the dwarves would begin their grand celebration. For on that day, ns would ally with each other as their stout sons and crafty daughters decide on their life partners. As usual, you had to associate revelry and alcohol with the dwarves, and that meant a lot of feasts, bar visitors, and many, many, many drunks. Today, the Dwarven God of Alcohol, Gnogvir, and the Fairy Goddess of Festivals, Aniuqa, would benefit the most from this merrymaking. However, there was something different happening at a certain dwarven hold. The capital of Ankor-Nazta, Inkoran-Tazul, was experiencing something beyond the normal frolicking. Not only were there more dwarves in the city than usual, there were also far more foreign visitors. Why? Well, why not? For this was thest week before the first ever Event Quest in history, and it would be hosted before the throne of the Ankoran King. Today is a day of love! No borders shall stop you from binding your souls to your significant other! Come! Be blessed! A Crustacia priestess shouted out before the cathedral of the Church of Crustacia, promoting not only her races Binding Festival but also for every other faith. Priests and priestesses of every church are in town! Come! Join your hands with the one you love! The dwarves were an inventive and crafty race. Through clever business deals and their lead over the rest of the world in manatech, they have amassed an insane amount of wealth for themselves, probably making them the wealthiest nation in Peolynca when it came to liquid assets. At the very least, they were only rivaled by the Aleistunum and the Folschreck Empire. Realizing the Event Quest was a major opportunity for merchants, the Ankoran King had not only informed the world of the Event Quest, but also invited the priesthood of Sariel to the city. The reason was clear: if so many people were to visit the city, then it was necessary to invest in the Binding Festival for each of the pantheons. Danterno, Crustacia, Plesia, Zephira, Aurena, and then Marsven; every religion would have their Binding Festival begin on the first EarthDay of autumn inside this hold. Although some criticism was lodged with the Ankoran King, it didnt matter to the average person. Those who visited the city to witness the historical event were ted that their ns to marry werent disrupted by their travels. Even if it was umon for people to marry on the day of a different Origin God, it didnt matter. The dwarves have been known to break from the status quo since the Revolution Queen, and one of her mortal rtives, the current Ankoran King, would follow in her footsteps. As such, this event was important to Ankoran King Fugnarus. Over the many weeksing up to the Event Quest, people have arrived in the city, causing it to fill up to the point guards had to be dispatched all across the city to prevent overcrowding and identally crushing someone. Wherever you went, you could see at least a guard or even a soldier making sure nothing went awry. Naturally, criminal activities rose with the number of people. There were also cases of racial and cultural friction leading to fights, or even straight-up murders, right in the streets, meaning the guards also were needed to act as peacekeepers. This was especially necessary since the tension between elves and humans as well as dragonewts and dragonkin yers could blow everything up. It was like a powder keg. With the council of his wife, the Ankoran King had managed to control everything up until now, but once again, his nning would be put to the test today. For the Binding Festival would raise the morale and celebrations to an all-time high. With the number of celebrants getting drunk, anything could happen today. May the eternal fire of the God of Fire bless you! Fire consumes fire; may your love fuel the fire between you! The first of the six Binding Festivals began with the church of Danterno. An elven priest of the church gave a long-winding sermon, finishing it with the wedding ceremony. In therge, grand halls of the main cathedral of the church of Crustacia, the priest had a pce-sized nave to work with, allowing hundreds of people to gather inside to listen to him. Sadly, nobody came. The priest of Danterno gulped after he finished his sermon and the wedding ceremony, before taking a deep breath as he realized outside of his fellow clergymen, nobody was inside. The grander the cathedral, the emptier and more deste it seemed if nobody was inside. Most priests of Danterno were used to it, since the religion itself was the least popr amongst the Origin Gods. Not to mention, the social stigma surrounding most fire mages made them feel unwee. Even in Sariel, where every religion was respected, it was rare to see a mage who only focused on fire magic. They would customarily diversify their magics and usually follow a different Origin God who seemed either kinder or had a more approachable religion. This difference was immediately shown when the Danterno priests left the room, making way for the priests of Crustacia. The grand hall was filled up immediately with not only the wedding pairs, but also their ns and friends to celebrate things. Outside alcohol and food was forbidden inside the cathedral, but the revelry already intoxicated everybody. Ahaha, thats my daughter! Ooooooh, your hand will be taken away from us. Ohohoho my daughterhuekis getting married. Son! Be sure to not let your wife beat you when ites to smithing! You have your pride and she has her own. Never forget, though, that you are husband and wife from now on! Blei and Earth Mother guide you! The cathedral was swarmed by people and filled with their words, making it near impossible for anybody to eavesdrop on anybody. After a bit, order was finally regained as a wisewoman entered the podium with a following of other wisewoman and clergy people. She gave a sermon in Crustacias name, giving praise to her and the people of Ankor-Nazta for their hard work to build up the nation. She reinforced how Crustacia was watching over everybody, elevating everybodys mood as the build-up prompted the wedding ceremony. As the many brides and grooms gathered before the congregation of priests and shrine maidens, a special alchemical tonic was handed out to everybody to drink. Once every pair slowly imbibed the slightly alcoholic concoction for the ceremony, the priests raised their brown staves into the air. After a moment, they illuminated everybody in a topaz glow. This was the Church of Crustacias version of the Church of Aurenas [Prayer]. Since dwarves were unable to cast spells, they rectified the problem through manatech and runes. This one was a simple process to grant the blessing of the Earth Mother. Anybody who drank the tonic had not only their digestive system fortified for the uing feasts and drinks, but they also made the dwarves crustlockthe petrified bits on their hair and beardand the rock hide on their ears glow a dazzling topaz. This ceremony was to prevent adulterers for theter feasts. People would get drunk, meaning idents could happen. The gemstone glowing crustlock and rock hide was to help drunkards identify who was married or not, hopefully preventing any problems for the newlyweds. It would onlyst for a single day, but it was a tradition made just for the dwarven lifestyle. Speaking of wedding pairs, if one of the pairs wasnt a dwarf, they would receive a different tonic. This one would turn their eyes and hair brown, allowing it to glow topaz once the manatech was used. And so, the ceremony ended with the newlyweds embracing themselves either lovingly or for appearance sake, before they returned to their families and friends. With the Binding Festival for the church of Crustacia ended, it was time to empty and clean the room for the next ceremony. It was revelry time; it was time for the inws and new n allies to celebrate their familial ties with food and drinks. Once they left the cathedral, all of them suddenly stopped, stunned in silence as they stared at the scene happening right before them. The sound of trumpets sting drew their attention. Music, naturally, wasnt a foreign thing for the dwarves, as many miner chanties existed, not to mention the BeatsNRocks genre was popr among the younger generations. Bands like Rossertos Punker Paradise were prevalent in all holds, and it wasnt unusual for them to y on days of festivals like this one. However, this wasnt a rocker. This wasnt even a dwarf. Strangely, the person performing the music wasnt even physically around. No, what surprised the group of dwarves wasnt that music was ying, but that the musician was being shown through a blue screen, simr to the one on everybodys party bracelets. Just as the trumpets stopped, the sounds of a violinor geigler in Peolyncatook over, continuing the music. The musician in view deftly yed her instrument, creating an energetic but also grandposition as she passionately danced while ying her geigler. As more people listened to it, it sounded simr to a marching song. However, for some reason, it felt fitting. The Binding Festival was an important day, and to the newlyweds, it felt like the world was weing their love and their new lives. They felt confident, as if they were the protagonists of this day. The people already standing in front of the cathedral were drawn into the mood and the walk of the married, pping and cheering for them as the music continued ying. Due to the mood, most didnt really recognize or remember the ck-haired girl ying on the blue screen. They didnt realize how she was wielding wind to create the sounds, nor notice the obsidian stage she was ying everything upon. Felix Mendelssohns Wedding March would stay unknown to Peolyncas denizens for now. However, the singer herself did not remain unknown. No, just as the wedding march began to die down, everybodys eyes instantly noticed something in the sky. A floating sphere of a purple material moved in the air. It had neither wings nor any supporters to keep it up there. It was clear this was magic. Mana usage outside of workshops, buildings, and any private establishment was usually ouwed if you werent a soldier or somebody with permission to do so. While small usages in daily life were often overlooked, since punishing every single usage would cause more unrest than solve anything, casting spells or overusing mana would mean a high fine or a more severe punishment. Since dwarves couldnt cast spells, thisw was established to stop mages from potentially causing trouble. While the dwarves werent against magic and mana usage per se, they disliked the potential risks associated with it since not everybody could afford crossbows or wanted to bring runic weapons with them. As such, the dwarves inside the mountain hold were slightly anxious when they saw this. However, seeing as none of the pillbug-like defenses situated on the ceiling of their city reacted to it, some guessed this wasnt a threat. And this was further reinforced by what happened next. . The days so wonderful The nights so colorful But all I need is your smile These hands will catchem all But all I want is you However far it is But Ill never give in-in . Music, and it all originated from the floating tform. A young womans voice sted from up there, piercing through the noise currently on the ground. Some didnt mind her too much, some listened but quickly ignored her, but those currently in front of the cathedral could see it all. The girl they saw y the wedding march was now singing with a band of dwarves behind her. Some even recognized that Rosserto, frontman and leader of the band Punkers Paradise, was ying with this unknown human girl. The voice of an angel and an enviable appearance; those who watched her perform a love song dedicated to the Binding Festival were captivated. Then, Rosserto went up, continuing the song after the girl finished her chorus. The verse continued the love story, causing quite a few of the newlywed or those about to be married to reminisce of their love lives. . My hearts all-in, rock solid My body keeps on working Tireless for my passion But this voice of mine is yours So Ill never give in-in My hearts all-in, fire hot . The rock band intensified with the woman raising her voice to match them. While tamer than what most were used to the BeatsNRocks genre of music, it was clear the influence was there. It was softer and easier to listen to what Rosserto was used to y, but that onlysted until the end of the first verse, as the beginning of the refrain caused the music to climax. . You make me want that (Ring on Hand) Give my soul for (Ring on Hand) Our happiness (Ring on Hand) Reminds me of the mes of life (mes of life) Wild emotions (mes of Life) Roaring engines (mes of Life) All so I can say, I love you! (I love you) Motivates me (I love you) Youre my muse (I love you) All to share this ring on hand . Once the chorus began, the rocker dwarf took over, singing every word with power while the girl followed behind to create harmony. An unexpected union of voices was created between the two, as both synchronized to deliver a soul warming performance. It was like a second Binding ceremony, as the majority watching their performance kissed and embraced their significant other. Those used to Punkers Paradise were ted as they joined in. Although notpletely to their taste, due to the girls softer voice and the unknown saxophone music no Peolyncian had heard before, their musical taste allowed them to understand the deeper intent of the song. They understood this duet was a love song, but at the same time, a celebration of life and to enjoy it while itsted. Including warming up to the love of your life to set your heart on fire! . We got heavens blessing Lifes too short to wait We gotta keep our smiles rolling So Ill never give in-in My hearts all-in, full power . You make me want that (Ring on Hand) Give my soul for (Ring on Hand) Our happiness (Ring on Hand) Reminds me of the mes of life (mes of life) Wild emotions (mes of Life) Roaring engines (mes of Life) All so I can say, I love you! (I love you) Motivates me (I love you) Youre my muse (I love you) All to share this ring on hand . As the song died down, the tform in the air suddenly approached those at the cathedral. The girl waved at everybody below. My name is Atsuko Licht! Thank you very much for listening! It was a pleasure to see all of you and congrattions on getting married! May the gods bless all of you! The girl introduced herself to everybody, causing the woman among the crowd to greet her, thanking her for the beautiful song. Momentster, the girls duet partner stomped into the front, shouting, But this aint the end of the day yet! Ya got time for family partiester! Come join us at the Hub for some real noise that will beatnrock ya up! Bunch of merchants, food, and drinks! Wraaaaahaaaaaaaha! It was a promotion, and it was an effective one since the duet immediately started to perform another song after the tform moved back to the sky. This time, however, they didnt stay still, and instead began to fly away. All of this, however, was still projected through the blue screen at the cathedral, just like a live showing. . The days so wonderful The nights so colorful But all I need is your smile These hands will catchem all But all I want is you However far it is But Ill never give in-in . Urgh the girl groaned internally, but kept her facade up for the song. This Atsuko Licht was none other than Hestias pseudonym to hide herself from dragonkin yers. As part of her n to gain followers, she was performing as an idol while coborating with Rosserto. Still, how was it possible that she was on a floating tform and how was her image shown to everybody? First, the tform was arge [Unheiliger Engel] while she used another one to keep the video recorder following behind them. This was how Hestia was streaming her performance to everybody, for her team of techies managed to figure out how to make it work. However, while that was interesting on its owna true technological marvelHestia herself was more worried about how much mana she was consuming. Not only was she keeping everything in the air with her parallel minds, but she was also using [Aerokinesis] to perform her usual tricks to emte instruments and to boost her voice. Sadly, unlike thest time she performed a sh mob, this time she was in herplete human mode, meaning [Humanize Lv. 10]. Not only did she have to pay mana to keep her form active, she was spending a ludicrous amount for everything else. Since her human form reduced her total stats by two-thirds, she was weaker than her usual self. As such, she rushed out of the undermountain hold and into the Hub. Since she wasnt in her dragonewt form, she couldnt even use her sr energy. She was, more or less, working on fumes at this point. I need urgh. To stop before my mana drops too low. However, it would all be worth it in the end as they reached the Hubthe outer cityafter finishing the song. The video recorder was shut off and Rossert and his band members helped Hestia into the building next to where the tform was ced, not to mention, where a crowd of dragonewts and other races were already waiting for her. LadyMiss Atsuko! The dragonewts Hestia met two weeks ago at the railroad guildSkardrvo and Pradreotried to call out for her, but arge white-ck virigress growled at them, reminding them what exactly was going on today. Regardless, Hestia was immediately given some fulinoe tea by her maids Tasianna and Svena, allowing her to heal herself after consuming so much mana in the process of bringing her idea to life. Bad idea. Very bad idea, urgh! I should have practiced this in my human form, Hestia agonized over her wish for todays shy show as she guzzled the tea down her throat. Bwah! Haruka-chan! Daichi! Did it work?! Rushing out of a door inside this wooden building, a pale and sleep-deprived Daichi appeared and showed her a thumbs up. Haruka, on the other hand, didnt appear from the room, as she was currently going through the blue screens on Auroras [Crystal of the Divine System]. Hestia, seeing them like this, could finally rx on her chair. A smile crept on her face as she realized she just had her performance not only streamed but also recorded for others to watch. However, secondster, tears began to form around her eyes as she realized all of this had cost her. My money my money. I dont want to be in debt anymore, man. Being a poor indie idol sucks Manatech cost money. Even if Haruka, Daichi, and Eine managed to construct something to Hestias demands, everything had a cost, and that meant Aurora had to go further into debt. Fortunately, though, that was just what she had to do to promote her new concert. Hestia pped her cheeks and stood back up and looked at Tasianna up and down, noticing she had already changed into her idol outfit. Eine wasnt inside this room right now, but she had to be ready to. It was time to show Inkoran-Tazul what three trained idols could do to shake things up in this gruff ce. Not only that, but it was a brilliant chance to actually make some much needed money Alright, lets go! Hestia jumped onto her feet, before entering the changing room for her next performance. Hurry up, though! I cant stand in for you if ya takes years! Rosserto called Hestia out before leaving the building with his iconic Wraaaaahaaaaaha! Not only for the concert, but Hestia also had to hurry up for another reason. Something not part of her idol job. Yesterday, a report had juste in that fifteen Heroes of Aurena and a Saintess by the name of Fleindia had arrived in the city through the train. Not only had they not spoken with the Ankoran King, but they had entered the rank B dungeon [Menagerie of Golems] but havent returned yet. Chapter 393: Rank B Dungeon [Menagerie of Golems]. Chapter 393: Rank B Dungeon [Menagerie of Golems]. 3798 humans, elves, dwarves, beastmen have be your followers Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22447 2 humans followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22445 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 10] [Scale Maniption Lv. 4] gained Skill requirement fulfilled. [Unarmed Technique Lv. 10] [Unarmed MasteryLv. 10] merged into [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] Custom spell gained: [Sun, Consume All] Mhmm, an ident happened in Elyonda today. With Yeoss royal family in the city and the guards having to stay with them, that meant less people around to protect everybody from the roaming monsters, Rita gave me a report of what caused the loss of two of my human followers. Even after the grounds in Elyonda were cleansed from the overabundance of mana, there were still idents. Neill, hearing this, nodded but frowned a bit as she noticed I felt sad hearing this. People die all the time, Sis. Elyonda is just in a very tricky situation, you cant do everything. Dont let it bother you. I know, I replied, but it didnt mean I felt any better. Well, I guess this was why I didnt promote myself as a hero, but more as an entertainer. Even if I am a Champion, who is supposed to protect Aurenas followers. The concert was a massive sess. The whole square was filled to the brim with people who listened and watched my concert and cob with Rosserto, allowing me to gain a whooping 3798 followers during the whole process. Naturally, a lot of them were dragonewts and since they knew who I was, they were easy to convert to the [The Light] cultAhem, my fandom. Honestly, though, the people from Elyonda and Artorias have mostly turned into real stansoverzealous fans. Well, it did mean they didnt believe any of the lies the Empire produced with that damn newspaper. Oh, speaking of newspapers, from what I remembered from a report from Shatureins spies, one of Saoris students was actually responsible for creating the newspaper printing press and also for the newspaper defaming me as an ally of the grimgarians. Sure, the church probably misconstrued the story, or outright lied, but reading it calling me a menace did make me a bit angry. Not only did it attract dragonyers and make my existence known to them, but now the Empire had a bad impression of me. It made it far harder to negotiate with them until my reputation was cleared. Idols shouldnt get into these issues, and Ive been a good girl wherever I went, but this was just the problem with the media. Always targeting cute girls like me! Well, it doesnt really matter now, considering ya goal is deep in the ground,ss. Only think about finding them, hopefully ally with them, and dont get into any problems, Grimnir reassured me and helped me refocus with a hoarse voice, before he banged his hammer on my chest. However, it didnt hurt as a loud metallic sound was produced. You like it? I LOVE IT! I smacked my chest with both of my hands, one again producing that metal sound. With a wide smile, I looked down at my torso. I couldnt see my usual adventurer clothes, as they were hidden behind a white-ck chestte with red and gold tints. A dragon head emblem with mes formed in a crescent moon was embedded on the left side of my armorthe Kargryxmor ns sigil. Sadly, as Grimnir mentioned, there was only enough rhytilic alloy for the breastte. Normally, it would have been enough to create another exosuit like Eines, but in my case, I needed it for my dragon form. And, outside of Mom, I was thergest member of Aurora. Simrly, I was also a member who couldnt get any armor as, once I transformed, anything not moldable or made from mana threads would just break. This was why the form-changing rhytilic alloy came into y, as it had a dormant form as my dragonewt breastte, while its unleashed one could cover up my entire dragon torso. This not only increased my defenses, but also protected my two hearts. My actual one and my sun core. My VifiYok fight proved that, if somebody were to target it, it could break and that would really doom me. Identify. Crimson Dragon Princess Exoarmor: A rhytilic armor made using materials from a [Sunfang Dragon] and [Violetshock Kirin-Dragon], vastly increasing both fire and arcane corruption resistances. Laminated with cockatrice feather resin, reduces the effect of anti-draconic blood coatings, while also preventing dragonkin pheromones from spreading too far. By ingraining a [Sunfang Dragon] sr core into its creation, allows absorption of sr energy and will glow a radiant crimson if mana is channeled through the armor. Intelligence Power: 29 Vitality Power: 3080 Wisdom Power: 3090 Skill: [All-Damage Reduction Lv. 1] [Inferno Resistancel Lv. 8] [Lava Resistance Lv. 8] [Terra Resistance Lv. 5] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 5] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Water Weakness Lv. 5] [Ice Weakness Lv. 5] [Mana Conductor Lv. 10] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Aerial Fighter Lv. 5] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 8] [Durability Reduction Lv. 10] [Wind Pressure Nullification] [Explosion Pressure Nullification] [Anti-Draconic Resistance Lv. 5] [Pheromone Reduction Lv. 5] [Rhytilic Alloy Transformation] [Sr Energy Absorption: 0%] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 3] [Prime Vigor Lv. 5] [Sages Wisdom Lv. 5] Rune: [Dhuinn Rune: Fearless Defense] [Utility Rune: Weight Reduction] [Utility Rune: Mana Leech] [Defense Rune: Pavise] [Defense Rune: Auracoil] Armor made from not only my but also Siss materials, meaning that not only did I have my usual defenses but the armor also reduced arcane corruption umtion. Considering how much mana I use up during a fight, especially through my supportive songs, this was a real boon. Honestly, I could kinda understand why dragonkin yers existed when a smith like Grimnir could produce something like this. One of the broken sr cores I had lying around was used to make this armor, allowing the armor to act as a secondary sr energy source if I ever needed it. Sadly, it couldnt store as much sr energy as my ever-growing core, but if I ever ran out of sr energy in my core, I could use the armor to refuel it. idents like me overheating shouldnt be possible any longer, as long as I kept my core safe. Aside from the amount of benefits already clear to see in the description, I was especially excited about Grimnirs prized creation in the form of this [Dhuinn Rune: Fearless Defense]. Called the epitome of rune smithing, dhuinn runes consumed three rune slots all at once and only one could be embedded onto a piece of equipment. Since we used my blood to make them, I had seven total rune slots avable in total. Fearless Defense: Turns the vitality and wisdom bonuses on the armor into strength and intelligence respectively. These stat bonuses will count as base stats for buffs and magical effects. Mana is continuously consumed until turned off Not only was the creation of dhuinn runes strenuous on a cksmiths voice and bodythis was why Grimnir had lost his voice and sounded extremely hoarse right nowbut they also required an objectrge enough for it to be ced on. It couldnt be ced on smaller weapons like rapiers ornces, or stuff like gauntlets, as such. Mine, for example, had to be ced on my back, underneath the open slots for my wings. Thankfully, the effects of the rune did excuse its more problematic requirements. While the rune itself sounded pretty since it added over 3000 in my offensive stats once activated, the actual benefit was the fact it counted as a base stat, meaning it stacked with my numerous buffs like [Symphonie des Feuergottes], [Sr Beam], [Prayer], and my spell songs. Speaking of the other runes, they were really the standard ones dwarven smiths usually ced on their equipment. Pavise, auracoil, and mana leech to cover defensive utility, while the weight reduction rune was actually a necessity in this case. Just a reminder, this armor was made to transform into my dragon form, meaning, there was a ton of bulk condensed into this human-sized armor piece. For reference, if the rune wasnt active, it would be like strapping literal boulders onto your body and trying to run around with it. It was impossible for a normal person to wear it, let alone walking around without breaking your back. And now, the finishing touch. Grimnir smiled as he opened a box, revealing a beautiful red catalyst. Gently cing it in the middle of the breastte, the alchemical stone looked like a simple gem to elevate the luxurious status of this already illustrious piece of armor. This was my third catalyst, and it was made from another one of my broken sun cores to act just like my armoras an additional sr ray absorber. After all, my destination now that my concert was over was the rank B dungeon [Menagerie of Golem]. Core of the Sun: A simple catalyst made from the sr core of a [Sunfang Dragon], allowing the owner to store a massive amount of mana and some sr energy forter usage Owner: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Skill: [Inferno Amp] [Sacred Amp] [Sr Energy Absorption: 0%] I hope itll be useful, Lady Hestia Ooh, it didn''t turn out too well, huh? Tasianna grimaced after Grimnir finished putting my armor on for me, looking mortified while still wearing the idol outfit for our concert as an idol group. However, I shook my head, telling her it was all fine for her first real go on making a catalyst all by herself. After all, when she made Saoris and my catalysts, she had the help of a meister alchemist in the form of the dark elf Krymdar. Neither Cernust or Rita knew how to make one, so this was just another step in her journey as an alchemist. I was proud of her. Heart of the Volcano Catalyst: An alchemical orb created using the volcanic heart of a [Volcano Furnace Volchark]. If mana is registered to this catalyst, it will levitate and float around the owner using stored mana. An aura is emitted from this catalyst, reducing any fire orva element damage by 50% against the owner. This reduced damage will be turned into Health for the owner. Significantly reduces Health, Mana, or Stamina cost of any fire elemental attacks and itspound elements. Owner: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Skill: [Resource Efficiency Lv. 8] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 8] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [me Furnace Aura] [Cast Activation Speed Increase Lv. 7] [Inferno Amp] [Lava Amp] [Artillery Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] [Explosion Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] Enchantment: [me umtion] [Heat-Mana Transmutation] [Spell Song Amplification] This was my primary catalyst made by Krymdar with Tasiannas assistance. There was a night-and-day difference, of course, but Tasianna didnt have his years of experience. Zazail Orb of Sealed Shadows: A ck orb that can absorb a tremendous amount of mana for future usage. As a catalyst, it would prove to be an inefficient tool as it cannot aid the magician in their spell cast, however, as a source of mana, it is an ideal tool. The true power of this orb was sealed by the God of Darkness, Marsven, preventing anybody from releasing its true power, so it is safe to use Mana Capacity: 10000/10000 And this was my third catalyst, which usually acted more like a mana battery to help others fast travel without dying from the insane mana costs. It was just a more borate mana potion, essentially. However, that was exactly why I was bringing it with me to the dungeon. No sun meant no constant sr energy to feed me, which meant mana potions, dragorades, and catalysts like these gained in value. Honestly, for the dungeon raid, Tasianna and Grimnir were probably the most important contributors. Thats good to hear. Tasianna let out a small sigh of relief, before her face suddenly beamed up, again. Thankfully, these have turned out far better. Major Health Potion: A very potent health potion Major Mana Potion: A very potent mana potion Major Stamina Potion: A very potent stamina regeneration potion Moderate Strength Elixir: Raises strength by 5% for a limited time. Only one strength elixir may be active Moderate Intelligence Elixir: Raises intelligence by 5% for a limited time. Only one intelligence elixir may be active Winters Gift Antidote: A tonic made from cockatrice egg yolk and hydra venom as its base with vulotie herbs mixed in to warm up the imbibers stomach. Slowly alleviates the effect of the winters gift poison After Tasianna finished cing all the potions and tonics on a table, she began to exin things to everybody in the room. Twenty of each resource potion. Five strength and intelligence potions. I also have resistance potions, but by your wish, they will be distributed to the expedition force instead of yours, Lady Hestia. Now, this is probably the most important partsix antidotes against the Winters Gift poison. Winters Gift, also known as the fire dragon killer. A venom that only worked on fire elemental dragonkins and their close rtives, likeva and magma dragons. While the poison was rather rare, it was potent enough to heavily cripple even rank A fire dragons since it caused their body to experience hypothermia, nullifying their fire attacks. As such, dragonyers usually brought some with them on their hunts for fire dragons. Six were made using our connections in Shaturein and Estralia, as the vulotie herb only grew in the inside of volcanoes, not to mention, we also needed stuff like cockatrice eggs and hydra venom. Not only did I have to increase our partys debt even further for them, it was also quite hard to make as our alchemy team failed in the process of making three of them. Three for me and three for Neill, since there was always the chance of meeting a dragonyer. Without this antidote, we probably would die even against a weak yer, ording to Yorshka and Farron. Well, this isnt even considering the cost to make the manatech for my concert. Ahhh, so much money lost even if I know its all worth it! Thank goodness we managed to recuperate a ton through the concert. I didnt really want to speak too much about the profit margins and stuff from the concert, but with Amelia selling my party and my merch to everybody who attended my concert, I did earn quite a bit back. It helped us pay back my debt to King Drangleic and Duke Greenveil, but the thing was that I had to make another loan to get all the things before me. Alchemy ingredients and also the creation of the streaming devices for my concert. Eine, Daichi, and Haruka did a grand job as we not only managed to record my performance but it was also streamed at specific locations in the city. These streaming cameras as Haruka called them, cost a lot of money to make, since items using the [Crystal of the Divine System] usually required dungeon core pieces. I just learned this recently, but my special ID and party bracelet had dungeon core pieces in them too. Which was why they would have cost me an organ or two if I hadnt asked Eines dad to buy them for my party. Rough times, honestly. I had to rely on Reajaen in the end for the money, especially since she had her own connections for some of the stuff we needed. Honestly, the days leading up to the event were more stressful than ever, and I was just a small time indie idol! Ready. Tatsuya? Kyouya? Rajah? I called out to the people who would apany me down into the dungeon, as the others had to prepare for the Event Quest in a few days. All three of them nodded, shouting in support as they wore brilliant armor, all created by Daichi and Grimnir. This was, after all, still a rank B dungeon we would be diving into, so any protection we could get was incredibly important. After Grimnirs moment in Gazahan-Orn where he managed to get some closure to his cousins death, he had only been working harder and harder. The power armor design of his own armor influenced Tatsuyas and Kyouyas, as they looked more like those super ancient, but technologically advanced, warriors in some of those fantasy novels. Brimming with blue mana lines, they looked extremely capable. Rajah, though, shared my armor design instead, as his looked more grounded and elegant. He was alreadyrge enough for me to ride him, but in his battle cat armor, he looked like a mount some hero would be riding into battle. Honestly, if I wasnt wearing my breast te, I honestly thought I looked pretty underdressed to be riding him. But this just meant I was even more confident we could do this. Keep her safe, alright, boys? Yorshka tapped Tatsuyas and Kyouyas shoulders. If something were to happen to my great aunt, I will actually, I wouldnt need to do anything considering we have a horde of dragonewts ready. Right? Yes, Maam, both answered sheepishly, clearly intimidated by Yorshkas care for me. Even if she didnt need to say anything, Tasianna, Neill, Shay, and Beth were all ring at them to take this seriously. Poor boys. [Master, should we go?] Rajah asked me, to which I nodded. However, before that, I had to address everybody in the room. Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Neill, Shay, Beth, Yorshka, Farron, Rita, Daichi, Haruka, Tamae, Nishio, Misaki, Kazumi, Kohaku, Master, Krim-k, Grahta, and Akast. Twenty people, and while Rita, Daichi, Haruka, and Tamae wouldnt join in the Event Quest, there were still so many. All of them were my allies, and once again, I wouldnt be able to lead them into our next adventure. Due to my agreement with the members of the summit, I couldnt join them. Not to mention, I already had a unique Job, so me clearing the Event would be a waste. As such, in ce of Kyouya, Tatsuya, Rajah, and me, three representatives from the summit alliance would join them. The dwarves, Artorias, Sariel, Loatryx, Caedhul, Estralia, and Yeos; all of the members for the alliances were in the city, with the Loatryxian diplomats having just arrived yesterday. It was certainly a surprise to see all of them, and while I havent met any of their leaders yetlike the King of the Sarian elvesI would soon. Just, not today. For today, I had to find those students who entered the city yesterday and went into the [Menagerie of Golems]. I will be back and watch all of you! All you, this is an order,e back alive! I demanded from everybody as all of them were [Hestias Retainer]. [We wille back as your imperial guards, Princess Hestia!] Shay and Beth announced, kneeling before me with Tasianna. Im stronger than ever, Hestia! We will get through this! Eine, still in her idol outfit since she and Tasianna were my group partners, reassured me. Grimnir bashed his fist against his chest, grinning widely. His grumpiness was nowhere to be seen. Well bring back the goodies from Goddess Chihiros vault,ss! You can count on me! Leave it to us, Hestia. Well keep them safe, Yorshka and Farron dered, seeing as they were the highest leveled fighters in this group. The next were, of course, the saurians, as Master Kush couldnt help but join in. And you will have my magic for that! For Xohulotel, I shall be a stronger Saint! Aye! And he aint dying before he gets to that point! Krim-k announced with Grahta nodding to it. On the other hand, the giant sarcosilian heaved me up onto his shoulder, letting me see everybody inside the room on his massive body. You Hestia. Speak from up here. Strong. Proud. Akast protect all. I know you will, you big dummy! I couldnt help but caress his head, finding this giant always reliable. Not much of a talker since he couldnt pronounce things well, you could still feel his big heart. Dont worry, Hestia-san. We got it. Well make sure to get strong in there, Nishio answered me, adjusting his sses as the rest of the Magical Biscuits supported him. Well protect the fort! Come by if you need to! Daichi said with Haruka and Rita to his side. Hesti-chan! Haruka, though, called me out, offering me the video recorder. Make sure to record things! I can keep everybody informed of your status whenever you open the portal to your subspace. Record everything, Hestia! Rita cried out, urging me to film things to quench her thirst for knowledge. Since Harukas additions, the video recorder now immediately sent whatever was recorded to our crystal, so it was possible for her to keep watch over us. Only if I opened the subspace, of course, since they were connected by mana. Well, there was moreplicated stuff about it, and I didnt fully listen to Harukas long-winding lecture about it. Maybe she could exin it to me again but only after she learned how to make it digestible. She might be smart, but she was a terrible teacher. I will win. Neill gave me onest thumbs up as I was about to leave. Even if I face a dragonyer Ill make sure to beat them up until theyre dead. I grinned. You better! In any case, the potions and other consumables were divided and our portions were given to us. After I gave Tatsuya and Kyouya the winters gift antidotes, I told them I would trust them to give it to me if I were poisoned. With a fist bump to seal it off, they all joined my party. Now ready, we left the subspace and departed for the entrance of the dungeon, which was actually outside the city, located right underneath the two giant dwarven statues next to the valley entrance towards Loatryx. My concertsted until just before midnight, so the queue was nonexistent for us thiste at night. However, there were a couple of dwarves and dragonewts waiting there for me. As I approached them, the dragonewts bowed down while the dwarves saluted. Are you really sure, Princess Hestia?! Skardrvo, the silver dragonewt I came to meet two weeks ago, showed up with a worried face. He looked mortified as he blocked our way forward. We can join you! You dont need to risk yourself. I let out a sigh in exasperation, feeling a bit bad he was so worried about me. Skardrvo. Does Yorshka have to speak with you again? Grruek! He stiffened up, looking ill as he heard that name. He didnt speak anymore. Fun fact I just learned after I met him. He was actually Yorshkas cousin, and she used to bully him since Yorshka was essentially the Nordor dragonewt ns golden child. Before she developed her more milder nature when she became a wife and mother, she was a pretty prideful tomboy, who would challenge anybody to a fight. Skardrvo, sadly, was still traumatized to this day. Although, it did help that Yorshka introduced herself as my knight, since that meant he couldnt impose himself without getting in her line-of-sight. Knowing this, I didnt want to scare him off too much. However, while I wont need too much help, I dont know what will happen during the Event Quest. Dragonkin yers will join it, and my sister with my two wyvern retainers are joining it. So By your will, he interrupted me with a nod, before kneeling down. But, I cannot and wont order my men to hold back against them. Princess Fargryneill nearly died to one of them, and that is something neither Pradreo nor I can forgive. Nor any of the many true dragonkins who died during the Adulthood Pilgrimage. The Adulthood Pilgrimage of Kargryx; sending out young, adolescent dragonkins out to the world to explore and get stronger. It sounded smart, but the main caveat about it was how it sent you out alone. Without any help from other dragonkins or dragonewts. You were allowed to ally with anybody else and even others of those on their own pilgrimage, but dragonewts? Your parents or siblings? Nope. As such, it wasnt umon for some true dragonkins to just die. Cernust and Neill had been the only ones I met up until now, and neither were sure how many more were out there. Both had mentioned how if they were to die out here, it was likely their parents would never know about it, especially if they didnt send back letters. I didnt know my dragon father, and while Mom always kept putting him on a pedestal, I couldnt imagine how. Sure, he suffered and did what he could during the civil war, but what was this bullshit rule? Dragonkins had to hide themselves when out in this world, all cause they didnt have proper support and were vulnerable to dragonkin yers. It was stupid. Hmph. However, I only had to worry about her once it was the tenth. Until then, it is training time. You have entered the dungeon [Menagerie of Golems] A note from AbyssRaven Toot many tables. My hands. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 394: Into the Depths of the Golem’s Ruin. Chapter 394: Into the Depths of the Golems Ruin. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Evolution Points: 16/30 I need 14 more prestige points to evolve my unique Job. It probably would go by faster if I had [Dragoon] instead of [Tyrant Hatchling], but I prefer the bonuses of thetter. Tatsuya nodded to my statement, agreeing that it was the better choice. I only need six more levels. Our Jobs level faster than yours, so you can use us as your guinea pig. Then again, I am a bit excited to evolve my Job first. Hands feel giddy. Then you can go first! Ill wait once youre done. Kyouya smacked Tatsuyas back hard, nearly causing him to go tumbling down the dungeon stairs. Thankfully, Tatsuyas new set of Grimnir armor kept him from feeling the p, and instead just looked annoyed at his best friends teasing. Tatsuya, Kyouya, Rajah, and I; certainly, not the most conventional party since this was, honestly, the first time only the four of us teamed-up together. Still, as far as partyposition went, it was well bnced with two frontliners in the boys while I stayed in the rear with my healing and offensive spells. Rajah, on the other hand, was our scout, nker, and assassinessentially our rogue. Well, I could also take on the role as our archer since I could make my air rifle, but at that point, I could be anything considering I had a Swiss Army Knife Profile. It really didnt matter what role I took, though I hade to prefer my supportive, idolbat style when I was fighting with others. It just worked. The adventurer guilds will have a field day once more and more people start getting unique Jobs, I stated, continuing our discussion. Not like it matters to us, since I bought a crystal for our personal usage, but I wonder how the guilds will demand usage fees in the future. Hmm, lets seeyou have a set amount of Jobs, you can spend your prestige points and evolve development Jobs without a crystal, uhhh,setting the skills of your development Jobs? Kyouya listed things out with his fingers. The adventurer guilds will need to change quite a bit, yeah. There arent that many things you could mize using the unique Job. Not our problem! Tatsuya dered, waving his hand as he sped his pace down the stairs up. With great changes,es great turmoil. The guilds will have to figure things out themselves, and theyllin. But, not likeining to the gods will do anything for you. True. Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 105 Unique Job: Idol Tyrant Fletchling Name: Tatsuya Nagata Level: 73 Unique Job: The Rush Name: Kyouya Ishigami Level: 73 Unique Job: Shadow Squire [Menagerie of Golems], the rank B dungeon of Inkoran-Tazul sounded like a good challenge for me, but it probably would get pretty difficult in theter floors for the boys and Rajah. There were 25 floors in this humongous dungeon with a more consistent intensity curve than their rank A [Mhs Nest]. Naturally, this meant if we kept our guard up, I could power level all three of them up in a good amount of time. Not only in overall levels, but also specific Job levels to help them acquire certain Job skills. Our enemies from now would probably be around the level of VifiYok and Ghorush. Some might be weaker or just be fodder, but we had to treat all our enemies as stronger than us right now. There was much to do, outside of our other goal of finding Saoris fifteen other students, but that was something we had to go at slowly. This was a rank B dungeon, after all. Fittingly, the mood was set the moment we entered the first floor. Ruinsthat was the most apt way to describe the building before us. The entrance was a dark, sinister-looking forest in the middle of nowhere, to the point we couldnt see anything else but trees. Once again, the space-time power of these dungeons showed as this forest looked and felt farrger than when we first entered this dungeon. An artificial night sky covered the ceiling, and it was clear there was only one way forwardthrough the ruins. In fact, there was even a sign saying Way to next floor! right in front of the ruins, with the side paths all blocked out by metal fences. You had to be either a contrarian or an idiot to not follow along. As such, we abided by the instructions since we were good kids. We, of course, noticed how there werent any other people around, but it was also close to midnight on the surface. Due to some intel we got prior, we knew there was a 100% chance we would meet some people outside of the students, but that could wait forter. For now, we had to deal with some obstacles. Fairnite Gargolye Leech: A living golem made in the form of a vampiric bat with the ability to slightly shrink and erge their size like an alchemical gargoyle. With a body made from fairnite, this monster is heavily resistant against spells and mana attacks, to the point it will heal from them. Weak to crushing damage. Rank D Thats a rank D? Three of them, too, Kyouya grimaced as he let out a sigh. Itll be a hard road when the difficulty of all the monsters on the floor is Ds. Well, lets just deal with it. Hestia-san. Buffing, yeah? I nodded to Tatsuya''s assertion. Rajah, lets get some warm up! [Mreew! Master, rest!] This was a long journey as well as a training session for them, meaning it was better for me to put myself on the backburner. Keep a watch over them and keep them buffed up, and everything would be alright. As such, I began singing. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her [Various Spell Buffs] [The Shield of [The Light]] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] My three teammates all had differentbat styles. Kyouya, with his [Shadowed Martyr] activated, could act like a mobile wrecking ball by turning 75% of his health in a thick knight-like shadow armor. Tatsuya was a single-target damage deal with [All-In], allowing him to gain a significant boost to specific stats depending on which of his Health, Mana, or Stamina he was willing to pay. Rajah, although not a damage dealer, had the spells and agility to overwhelm these slow golems. Even if the fairnite protected them from his offensive spells, they didnt reduce the effectiveness of his utility ones. Shadowed Martyr: A defensive skill used by defenders to shield their allies with veils of shadows and darkness, scorning the sun as they control the battlefield as a shadow knight. At the cost of a percentage of the users current Health, they may invoke their shadow to wrap themselves in the defensive version of [Shadow Armament]. Although losing its offensive and mobility effects, the armament is sturdier and is able to reform itself into shields and armor. Once activated, your attacks will leech Health, but reduce all outside healing sources by 50%. Costs and effect: 25% for limbs and weapon, 50% for full armor and weaponry, 75% to assume knight form All-In: A skill revolving around explosive powers at a cost. By consuming fulinoe leaves or seeds, the user may store up to three charges at once, enabling them to consume 20% of Health, Mana, or Stamina per charge to increase specific stats. Two or all charges may be used simultaneously to further increase the boost by 10%, 30%, or 75%. The boost will onlyst for one attack of any kind, and the user may only have one [All-In (X Charges)] active at once, with X determined by the amount of charges used. These effects may be gained: Health: Strength and Vitality Mana: Intelligence and Wisdom Stamina: Agility and ignores Vitality and Wisdom of the enemy Killing a humanoid or monster while the status is in effect will refund half of the used resource With me healing them all from the back with [Halo of Consecration], I kept the boys going as we smashed right through the first floor, finding no obstacle too hard to slow us down. Same with the second to fourth floors, really. However, since the boys mostly fought, I was able to enjoy the scenery while I sang. While some dungeons were dull, I have seen enough of them to know sometimes dungeons could be a spectacle for your senses. It was like wandering into a whole new world. The whole mood of the ruins felt like some ancient robotplex, as not only were there moving golems but actual statues standing around. Unless we appraised them, we didnt know if they were an enemy or just part of the decorations. Even worse, it was pure darkness in the ruins outside of the asionally blue glowing and dimming symbols sprawled on all the walls and ceiling. The anticipation felt like spiders were crawling on our skins, as the darkness coupled with these robotic, lifeless creatures made us really question when the next attack woulde. The soundsthe eerie rusty metallic movements and their heavy quaking footstepskept us all on our feet. I could perfectly see with my [Night Vision] with the minimal lights around, able to recognize the grey colored rock ground and some green nts growing through the slits, but nevertheless I stillfelt ufortable being underground like this. I could barely fly nor could I transform into a dragon within these ustrophobic hallways. There was just enough space to fight those troll-sized golems. The boys, on the other hand, had to endure the dark unknown with their weaker [Night Vision]s. Even with my [White mes] illuminating our surroundings, they admitted to me they felt trapped in a horror house. They didnt do too well with horror, it seemed, hiehie. Well, if I wasnt confident in my strength, I probably would be shaking, too. The uncertainty in this musty, cer smelling dungeon and what it would throw at us was part of the fun, I guess. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Idol]: Lv. 16 -> Lv. 25 | Multiple reset umtion finished | Prestige 7 Lv. 1 [Fire Mage]: Lv. 14 -> Lv. 25 | Multiple reset umtion finished | Prestige 5 Lv. 6 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 11 -> Lv. 20 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 4 Lv. 15 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Mage] Max level -> 30 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Evolution Points: 16/30 Prestige Points [Idol]: 2 [Fire Mage]: 2 [Dragoon]: 0 [Tyrant Hatchling]: 4 Job: Idol Benefit Slots: [Musical Crescendo] [Bardic Cadenza] [Empty] Level: 1/25 Prestige Level: 7 Job: Fire Mage Benefit Slots: [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 4] [Fire Element Lv. 1] [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] Level: 6/30 Prestige Level: 5 Bardic Cadenza: A skill focusing on the bards musical abilities. Activates once a spell song is used, increasing the effects of the songs effect as long as the bard only uses songs as a means of attack, defense, or support Musical Crescendo: A skill that applies additional effects the longer the bard continues ying any kind of spell songs. Esction depended on [Music Resonation] and the length being yed. Minor: Increases bards stats by 5%. Moderate: Shares the full effects of all buffs on the bard without reaching Major. Major: Songs travel through mana, bypassing any silence fields or sound protection areas Magic Skills: Proficiency: Increases the proficiency gain from elemental and empty vessel magic skills. Reduces breakpoint requirement by 10% * skill level Arcane Skills: Proficiency: Increases the proficiency gain from arcane, magic casting, and mental skills. Reduces breakpoint requirement by 10% * skill level Fire Element: Increases the proficiency gain of all fire based skills, while increasing general fire damage dealing and resistance skills by 1%. Decreases general water damage dealing and resistance skills by 1%. Effectiveness will increase by 1% each per level. Will exclude other Element skills, but under certain conditions and Job evolutions, this exclusion will be lifted Hmm, Ill leave the skill points for [Idol] out for now. Lets get some mage ones. [Fire Mage] prestige points: 2 Uhh, yikes, guess Ill just level up the skills. [Fire Mage] Prestige spent. 2 Prestige Points to [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 4] -> [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 6] gained Anyways, that was the update on my unique Jobs and so on. I technically could spend some points on [Idol], but since I had barely any SP left after what happened in Elyonda, it probably was better to hold on for now. [Idol] prestige points: 2 [Heavenly Performance] was just fluff unless some hidden function were to be revealed, while the acoustic-based skills could be useful but werent that influential right now. [Giocoso Dreamer] and [Musical Renaissance Diva] were still the highlights of all of these options, but they were also the most impactful choices I could make for my future. Giocoso Dreamer: An [Idol] skill aimed to help the idol chase after their dreams, bringing the shining stars upon all who listen to their songs. Boosts beneficial spell song effects like barriers, buffs, and resource regeneration by 5%, increasing it by 5% per level. Anybody hearing your songs will have increased resistances against mental attacks or corruption. Can spread your songs effects through others, extending its range, as long as they can hear you and follow your performance. Will exclude [Musical Renaissance Diva] Musical Renaissance Diva: An [Idol] skill aimed to bring the dawn of a new music culture, brought forth by a generational diva. Boosts offensive spell song effects by 5%, increasing it by 5% per level. Effects will increase the more people listen to your songs at the moment of the performance, also increasing your Mana and Stamina regeneration. You are able to y two spell songs, applying both effects. Will exclude [Giocoso Dreamer] Yeah, I can evolve my Job, Tatsuya mentioned as our party made camp for the night, seeing as Rajah was starting to get sleepy. After we opened the subspace to update the others of our progress, the boys needed the crystal to evolve their unique Jobs. Filming this with the recorder for the others, Tatsuya told me he had two options to evolve which were [Overclocker] and [Caffeinator]. Kyouya, on the other hand, had [Shadow Knight] and [ck Bulwark]. Kyouya and I eyed Tatsuya, concerned about his options since they all sounded like someone who lived a rather unhealthy, caffeine-filled life. Regardless of Tatsuyas excuses for his caffeine addiction, the boys took [Overclocker] and [ck Bulwark] respectively. Tatsuya wanted to be faster and have this single moment of overpowered-ness, simr to my finale, while Kyouya continued down the road of a tank. In addition, the evolution itself not only opened up a new development Job for them but also gave them more stats. It wasnt a huge boost like the monster version, but by itself it was a good boost to the boys. Oh, and apparently they got 500 SP from that Well, Tatsuya certainly was a good guinea pig. So do we want to return to the subspace? Not like we have to stay inside, I presented them with an option, considering the subspace was avable from here. However, Tatsuya shook his head. Sometimes we wont have the luxury to do so. Honestly, if we went back to the subspace, I would honestly feel less tense and I dont want to drop my guard with how casual it seems. The monsters around here are easy enough, Kyouya supported his friends opinion. I mean, thinking about it, Hestia-san. A hotspring bath, warm meals, afy bed. Itll be hard to get back into the right mindset after all that. Not to mention, somebody has to stay back to make sure nobody or anything steals the [Room] runes. Ill keep watch, first, then lets rotate. Back to the basics, as Captain Yorshka likes to say. I shrugged and epted their choice. It was true that we might have gotten toozy due to our fortunate situation, so maybe living inside this dungeon like real adventurers would harden us up a bit. Peace was nice, but it did dull my senses. I got strong due to the constant terrors in the Belzac forest after all, and this ce was a good substitute for it. Back to the basics. Its nostalgic. Once everybody got enough sleep, we had a light breakfast using whatever cooking tools I had in my storage. We didnt check the time, as I did agree with Tatsuya how we should probably act like we were in a dungeon, and not somex run. Setting the mood and keeping it sounded important for our mental state. In any case, the rest of the monsters on floor four were the same ones we met since the beginning. The real challenge of these floors really was the jump scare factor, probably to weed out weaker adventurers and parties with mostly mages. The dungeon master was responsible for all of this, so they probably had that in mind. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Idol]: Lv. 1 -> Lv. 3 [Fire Mage]: Lv. 6 -> Lv. 7 Floor five entrance! Tatsuya shouted just as he decapitated a golem. Jumping down from the copsing body, he rushed towards arge silver-glistening gate, acting and looking like some hyperactive kid on caffeine. Traps will start spawning on floor five, right? Thats what the Ankoran King menHESTI-SAN! KYOUYA! Tatsuyas loud shout alerted my mind, drowning out the loud fall of the gargoyle. I snapped my head up as he used [Gale Steps] to dash away from the gate, drawing my attention to a blue sigil on the ground growing brighter and brighter, to the point my instincts took overI shot my scales forward, using them with [Draconic Barrier] to shield Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Rajah from a massive explosion that rocked the hallway we were fighting in. The ceiling rattled as it cracked, letting rock-sized debris fall down. Noting this, Rajah first jumped back into my shadow while Kyouya grabbed Tatsuya, dragging him closer to me. With everybody around me, I created a scale dome around us and added [Sanctuary] to further bolster our defenses. Hearing the loud bangs and cracking from above was quite unnerving. Considering my intelligence stat, [Sanctuary] should be strong enough to endure something like this without any problems. He could have warned us a trap was right before the entrance! Tatsuyained, frustration clear to hear. Kyouya, in response, smacked him on the head. YOU!Could have not run forward like that! If Hestia-san hadnt reacted in time, you probably would have been blown to smithereens! Ooooor. Survived while the floor cracked open to find some hidden ce? If you think about it, there wasnt a single treasure on our way here. No hidden pathways, interesting points. Sure, the fairnite from the golems will fetch a nice price, but thats about it, Tatsuya looked at me, causing me to nod in exasperation. The golem corpses were fairnite, in and simple. That meant we got our hands on Peolyncian marble, which was well loved by the nobles of Artorias. Sure, it wasnt a huge amount, but it already made this trip worthwhile since it would help relieve our debts. Regardless, once the rubble rain stopped, I dispelled my defensive measures. Then, we noticed the entire way to therge floor gate was destroyed, leaving a sizable hole none of us could determine how deep it was. Based on our prior experience in the Cedaraille dungeon, we knew there couldnt be a deep hole into nothingness. It had to be connected with another floor. If we jump, we could potentially skip over your ssmates, I brought up that idea. Tatsuya grimaced, stroking his neck in displeasure. Yeah, but look at that gate. It didnt budge, and the information we got seems to be incorrect. The Ankoran King said the door should be open, so why isnt it open? There shouldnt be any traps on the fourth floor; they start on the fifth. Was the scouts information wrong, too? The former pieces of information came from Ankoran Kings knowledge of the dungeon itself. So, its theme, traps, and so on. We even got a map from him, but the boys and I decided to not use it unless we needed to to get the authentic adventurer experience. Have some fun, you know? The ck mercs, right? Kyouya replied. Reports prior to our entry noted how ck mercs were gathering in the depths of this dungeon for some reason. Apparently, some dungeon guard was taking bribes to let people through even if they didnt have the necessary rank or were in possession of a dungeon pass. We had no idea why, but it didnt matter. There was a possible collision course between them and Saoris students. I need to speak with Daisy, so I dont want to miss them, but how are we supposed to find our way through the gates? Tatsuya chose option one to go the normal way down. Kyouya, any ideas? Kyouya shook his head. Not like we dont have a map, right? I mean, we got down here so fast because the ruins werent superrge and paths were easy to navigate. This is a spook house, nothing else. Tatsuya, though, didnt like that answer as he ced a hand on his hip. Think outside the box,e on? Where is all that game knowledge I put in your head all over those years? There is always a way forward if a game stage is well designed, and these dungeons arent so different. A state-controlled dungeon wants us to reach the finish line; fair but hard. You just listed out the number of strange changes. Something is happening inside the dungeon, I rebuked Tatsuya, telling him what my gut was feeling. Well not like I have anything better to say. Also, wouldntparing this to a game just take the tension out? I thought we wanted to treat this seriously? I am, Hestia-san. Tatsuya answered stoically. Im just using references all of us understand to illustrate it. Im not a coffee-boy gamer, alright? What do you mean? You are one! Hiehie! I couldnt hold in my giggle with the way he was looking at me, finding it too amusing considering Tatsuya usually was too addicted to fulinoe tea to really act serious like this. He really meant it, huh? I can st the gate open. Idea outside the box, I like it! Tatsuya gave me a fist bump, which I epted. Emm. At the same time, though, I noticed Kyouyas brows furrowing. He looked a bit displeased. Dude? I wanted to question him about it, but his whole demeanor changed as he took a deep sigh, acting like the dungeons atmosphere was suffocating. I dropped it; maybe he was just tired since this ce even creeped me out. In any case, I transformed back into a dragon and took a deep breath before unleashing [Hellme Breath], scorching the giant silvery gate and melting it down. After I cooled the heat down, the boys got on me and I flew us over the gap before transforming back into a dragonewt. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] We made our way down. The fifth floor was where we could find the first of four floor guardians, with the three others appearing on each subsequent fifth floor. The only way forward was to fight them, and they would usually drop some nice goodies through treasure chests. Our intel told us it was a rank C, but we most likely wouldnt have to fight it. Considering the ck mercs and the students ahead of us, one of them probably cleared it already. Simrly to the previous floors, the environment was still a ruin, but it was starting to look more decrepit, with vines and weathered walls. The golems also started to vary, ranging from those farnite gargoyles to small, skirmishing golems and even animated rock armors with weapons. All were rank D, and while nothing special, they could swarm you like crazy if you wandered too deep and fast. Fortunately, the boys and Rajah had literally no issues taking them down, although, considering their unique skills, I had to heal them quite a bit. There was no challenge up until now, and that wouldnt happen for a while since the floor guardian was, as we expected, defeated. Our trip down floor six and then to eight was smooth, in other words. It was here that we found our first clue. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Idol]: Lv. 3 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 8 Lv. 0 [Fire Mage]: Lv. 7 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 6 Lv. 3 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 15 -> Lv. 20 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 5 Lv. 6 Evolution Points: 19/30 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Tyrant Hatchling] Max level -> 25 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Job evolution cannot begin for [Idol]. Please buy [Heavenly Performance] to continue with your evolution. You cannot choose any other prestige skills until you have bought the required evolution skill H-hey, look! Kyouya pointed with his arm as he bashed an animated armor with his shadow shield. A body! Dungeons were living beings in a way, as they desired mana to continue growing to create more defenses to protect its dungeon core. As such, in a days time, dungeons could consume both dead organisms and outside inanimate objects like equipment, potions, and others. Anything with even a speck of manawhich included everything in this worldand came from the outside would disappear in a days time. Corpses of humanoids werent an exception, and if Kyouya just found one, then it means that they should have died pretty recently. After cleaning up the area, we confirmed the body was from some adultEh, actually, they looked grizzled but it was mostly the dirt and blood covering their face. It was more urate to call them an adolescent. Strangely, though, their death wasnt caused by a spear thrust, getting crushed, or anything the local golems could do to him. After doing a quick field analysis, I noted how his body wasnt injured in any critical spot outside of his chest. A single, clean, arrow-sized hole dug right into his chest, to his heart, leaving the flesh burned. When I ryed this to the boys, Tatsuya whistled, calling me a forensic scientist. Neither Asaka nor Tamae would be able to do that with such a calm hand. Happens if you have [Miraculous Grace]. I already had to review everything I knew about anatomy and such when I first learned how healing magic worked, so Im just practicing with all the surgeries. I pointed at how I manned the clinic in Elyonda after the siege, having forced myself to heal as many people as possible. Regrowing body parts, surgery to heal an organ, and so on were the and I just got used to them. Well, all my base knowledge came from biology sses on Earth and I had to force my parallel minds to remember all of it, so it wasnt like I was perfect. I had to learn and practice during these surgeries. I hated to admit it, but it sorta has be a morbid hobby of mine just like toxin making I really wanted to heal my eye right after VifiYok dug her lightning halberd into it, but, oh well. Thankfully [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Finale)] did it for me. In any case, I think this guy got into some altercations with his group or an enemy. I dont think its a physical arrow, but maybe a spell or something simr. I then pulled out his ID, noticing how he was a rank E hunter and merc but also a rank C hunter. Its faked. We found our first ck merc. Our ssmates have been in this dungeon since two days ago. They were, uhm, 19 people? Three five man parties with a guardian knight each. Theres also that Saintess; she probably has some guards? Tatsuya tried to remember, prompting Kyouya to correct him. 22 people from that group arrived by train. The Saintess probably had three guards. They vastly outnumber us and probably pushed harder than we did. I think our second day is about to arrive. [Rajah tired ] my virigress voiced his exhaustion. His circadian rhythm was far more urate than ours, not to mention how much weve been fighting. Worried about him, I wanted to make camp, but I also had to respect the boys opinion in this. Do you guys want to push? We dont know whats happening, but your ssmates might be in trouble. Im not friends with any of them, Tatsuya dered. Dude, Aiko However, Kyouya reminded him of one of the students, causing Tatsuyas brows to furrow. Not to mention, Sensei is relying on us here, even if she doesnt know whats going on yet. She would want us to help them, not to mention, how will you make up with Franz if we let him die? Shut up! Im not trying to make up with him! I just want to speak and clear things up. In any case, Takuma is supposed to be a hero, right? They even have a Saintess, so their guards are probably strong. Dont forget, Takumas and Aikos group have the second knight-captain assigned to us all. Yorshka said that she was stronger than him, but that knight probably isnt that weak. Tatsuya did mention how he had a bad rtionship with this Daisy fellow. This Franz. I wonder why? Who are the knights? I asked. Karlst von Kriemhild. Royce Albert Loucestro. Fmm Astolfus, Kyouya answered. Royce is the knight we should watch out for. Dont forget, they probably got the notice to hunt you down, Hestia-san. You probably shouldnt appear as a dragon. You look like a Japanese in your human form if you color your hair ck. I nodded to Tatsuyas remark. Those students werent my enemy, but they were controlled by the demonkins to treat me like theirs. There was also the Saintess but Aurena hadnt spoken to me, so no idea if the Saintess would know about me. I had to clear things up with her. We werent enemies, and I really should ally with Aurenas other blessed. In any case, after a three-to-zero vote to rest, we made dinner and yed some red hands during camp. If we had cards, we probably would have used them, giving me a big reason to maybe have people mass produce them for us. Yeowch!Tatsuya cried when Kyouya sessfully pped his hand. Dammit, how are you faster than me?! Kyouya showed a boastful smug, knowing where to tease his best friend. Underestimating me, thats why! Im not as fast as Hestia-san, but you arent, either! Drinking some fulinoe tea, our worries for everything just disappeared. Right now, it was resting time, and we just had to believe the students were doing alright. With no showers for two days, we all smelled, but we stood united as four stinky adventurers. Lets do this already. [Idol] Prestige spent. [Heavenly Performance] [Fire Mage] Prestige spent. 1 Prestige Points to [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 6] -> [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 7] gained Job evolution has begun for [Idol]. Please, choose from the below option to continue leveling your development Job. Your choice of Job evolution will affect your unique Jobs future evolution and your choice of prestige awards [Star Idol] You have chosen [Star Idol]. [Idol] will now evolve into [Star Idol], resetting your level and prestige level. Prestige Points: 2, retained. Max level -> 25. Evolution bonuses given: [Mana] [Intelligence] [Wisdom] [Fire Mage] Prestige spent. 1 Prestige Points to [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 6] -> [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 7] gained [Star Idol] prestige points: 2 Evolve? I can evolve [Heavenly Performance]? Heavenly Performance: An idols voice and body are their most prized possession during a performance for the world to hear and see! The art itself is reward enough! There was a bit of a risk since I just had no information there. I already felt bad having to spend a prestige point for a literally useless skill, but doing it again? Just to evolve it without knowing if it would turn out well? That sounded awful. After all, I didnt have Benefit Slots anymore since I had to buy that skill. To gain one of [Giocoso Dreamer Lv. 1] or [Musical Renaissance Diva Lv. 1], I needed to spend two points to acquire them. One for a slot and another for a skill. Job: Star Idol Benefit Slots: [Musical Crescendo] [Bardic Cadenza] [Heavenly Performance] Level: 0/25 Prestige Level: 0 Skip for now. After everybody got their rest, we had to rush forward. Mounting Rajah, I cast [Unheiliger Engel] to carry the boys and we just rushed through the remaining floor eight and also nine, ignoring as many enemies as possible to reach the tenth floor as soon as possible. With another scenery change, this time the ruins had deteriorated to the point you could see nature reiming it all, turning some chambers into literal groves. Even the golems started to show aspects of this, with trees and greenery growing on them. It was also here that we started seeing rank C monsters in the midst of the horde of rank D. Unfortunately, those werent the only threats ,as traps like pitfalls, spikes, golem ambushes, and spell projectiles were now everywhere. Avoiding them was problematic, but having [Mana Eyes] for these situations helped a lot. Rajah, Ill handle the offense, just move through! [Yes, Master!] With my ive on hand and parallel minds ready, I was shooting spears of mes and holy spells at all the enemy, prioritizing pushing things away and telling Rajah how to avoid the traps. Again, once we reached the supposed floor guardian area, it was empty. No boss, no treasure, noNo, actually, there was a treasure chest! There was also a huge hole right in the middle of all of this. Kyouya dashed forward and grabbed whatever was in the chest and ced it in his storage without looking at what he grabbed while the rest of us contemted if we wanted to jump down. Something really was happening here. Dungeon floors, walls, and ceiling were indestructible, unless the dungeon master or core decided otherwise. Meaning, this was something the dungeon decided. Just like the hole from before. This was, in other words, a trap. Or a secret area! Tatsuya suggested, but I disregarded it. Kyouya, though, gave a rather important suggestion. The boss is gone, but the treasure chest was still filled with stuff. If the mercs or our ssmates defeated them, then no way would they leave it behind if they had a choice. They must have fallen into the hole. It was decided. Our goal was to find them so while grabbing the boys and with Rajah in my shadow, I flew down. I couldnt see how deep this was, but I did find how the hole diverged into two sections. Not knowing which to take, we decided everything with a coin flip, leading us to take the left path. Not knowing on which floor we were, wended on the ground and inspected the area. The nature-reimed ruins were still the theme of the environment, meaning we were probably around floor elven to 14. Blood. I noted how I smelled fresh red stains on the ground. Following the trail, we passed numerous golem corpses, including two rank C ones. In addition, there were also human and beastmen bodies among them. All fresh, all ck mercs, all having burns and deep arrow wounds. Something wasnt right. But we also knew the person who killed these people were close by and certainly not a fan of them. When I picked up on the noises, that was when I was sure of it. This really wasnt right. I could smell the stench of burning meat, but it felt too precise. Too perfectly aimed. If this was a normal fire mage, then they wouldnt have left them burned like this. This is only considering this was a normal fire mage. They could be an abnormal one, this could be a magical archer, a lightning mage, or we could have an empty vessel user on our hands. Nevertheless, I knew how to confirm my suspicion. The noises were close. When it became louder and louder as we headed to them, we all readied ourselves in case this was an enemy. And who could guess it there was an enemy. An enemy I had not expected to see again so soon. YOU! I shouted as I entered the decrepit ruin chamber, noticing a young woman with ck and purple hair holding a human male by his cor. She snapped her body around, allowing me to notice her missing left arm and the spark of red lightning around her feet. VifiYok! This was not a good omen. The demonkin girl understood this too. W-why are you here?! God Marsvens shadow, WHY ARE YOU HERE?! A note from AbyssRaven There are too many blue tables! My hand hurts! Please, make it stop! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 395: Random Encounters Between Boss Characters. Chapter 395: Random Encounters Between Boss Characters. Its that demonkin! Tatsuya and Kyouya cried out at the only person standing inside the chamber, instantly realizing who it was just like me. Inside this decrepit room wasnt only my just-recently-fought enemy but also multiple bodies of men and women, human and beastmen. Someid lifelessly, others were still jerking a bit, but all of them were either covered in blood or had puddles of it forming next to them. Burn marks were obvious to see, but those same arrow wounds on the previous corpses were on these bodies as well. It was clear VifiYok, a Warbringer of the demonkins, was responsible for this. A level 150 soldier I could not beat alone back in Elyondathe first time she didnt even really fight, as our encounter was caused by a misunderstanding, while the second time I had to gang up on her with Tasianna, Neill, and Renee. We defeated her back then in the end, but could I repeat that feat with my current teammates? No. Tatsuya and Kyouya still needed practice with their unique skills, and Rajah couldnt perform the same utility role as Saori or Tasianna. His main points of powers were his ability to use both dark and holy spells in conjunction, while also possessing powerful venoms. Nevertheless why was she here? Was Inkoran-Tazul in danger? Did the demonkins find out about the summit? I knew the vampires knew about it, but they also told us they wanted to stay neutral in this conflict. Then, there were also these ck mercs. Why did VifiYok eliminate them? Not to mention, why does she look like that? I might exaggerate how stinky the boys and I were, since we havent taken any showers and had to take our toilet break inside the dungeon, but I could smell VifiYoks stench even from here. It didnt look like she had cleaned herself in days with how greasy her hair was and how dirt stuck to her face and hands like stains. Not to mention, the trousers and coat she was wearing looked like some amateur had sewed them. There was even mismatched patchwork on the two, clearly either VifiYok or somebody else had just given it a quick fix up. This wasnt even including how rancid her gamebesom appeared, or how her chainmail was starting to rust. Even the crossbow in that self-made holster looked like it was about to break apart. This wasnt the VifiYok I knew. The one I had to fight in Elyonda looked and appeared like a general or elite soldier. Her armor and clothes exuded authority and respect, clear to anybody she was a top dog. However, right now? She looked like a beggar at worst, and a vagrant at best. Shit! VifiYok threw away the body of the guy she was holding up, and turned around. Red lightning began to focus around her feet. Stop! Warp Point: Exit! Entry! Pointing my left hand forward, a grey magic circle formed behind the demonkin girl, while another was next to me. I couldnt get there in time with my rocket boosters with how fast her red lightning made her, so the only way to stop her was to disrupt their effect. High mana concentration could stop the maic effect of her super speed. Sadly, the spell didnt materialize soon enough. Just as the portal formed, VifiYok flew out of the room, through the entrance on the opposite side. Clicking my tongue, the boys and I ran through the portal as it closed, before I mounted Rajah again and had the former two get on [Unheiliger Engel]. Sadly, my parallel minds did a sweep through the room and all the people were already dead. The few who were jerking around were probably just twitching from the remaining electricity running through their nerves. I couldnt help them, so I had to focus on the demonkin. Shes still so fast! The red lightning trails were the only things I could see, and were the only reasons I didnt lose her. Just like our fight, she was just bloody fast. The worst part about this was that she could avoid the golems since they couldnt register her. Even with my rocket boosters, these random monsters were like roadblocks. There she is! Suddenly, though, I managed to hear somebodys echoing voice resounding through the ruin halls. Following it we noticed a small party of people rushing into a room, where I saw them immediately attack VifiYok as she was taking a breather. Without any hesitation, she pulled out her crossbow, loading it with a bolt to shoot one of the mercs in the head. All in a single, seamless movement. She might not look like it, but she still had the skill of a Warbringer! The shot man fell onto the ground, groaning before he threw his helmet away. He grimaced in pain but was still alive, only to stand up again and grab his spear. Along with his four buddies, he used [Gale Steps] and charged right at VifiYok, forcing her to engage the lot of them with her rapier. Even with one arm, the demonkin evaded hits with minimal effort while striking back. Sadly, that weapon of hers was shorter than I thought, making me think it lost its tip. Still, she fought on, not even relying on her red lightning or lightning spells to retaliate. Even with this, though, the merc still couldnt keep up despite having clearly superior equipment. Jeez, shes good. Hestia-san! Tatsuya called me out, breaking my trance. Orders! What do you want us to do? Help? We didnt have any information here. Were these people ck mercs or normal adventurers? Why were they fighting VifiYok, and why wasnt she giving it her all to kill them. She should have no problems. All of these questions made it hard for me to choose the correct decision here. VifiYok was clearly an enemy but there was that talk I had with her in Elyonda. No choice. Were trapping her in the Obsidian Orchestra. Boys, get those people away from us. Understood, Hestia-san! both roared, with Kyouya donning his entire shadow armor, prompting me to heal him. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I then transformed into my minor form, not only to hide my identity from the men but also to gain some much needed stats. Rajah went back into my shadow while I cast [Terra Wall] underneath myself,unching me forward before I activated my rocket boosters. With a [Dragoon Dive], I smashed my ive right into the ground in between the VifiYok and her adversaries. While thetter were blown away and pushed even further by Kyouya and Tatsuya, I confronted the grimacing demonkin with a white glowing weaponmy newest unique skill, [Drakonian Sunlight Edge], active. Panzer. Halo of Consecration. Violet armor d my body and my new chest armor, while a halo of white mes floated above me. I eyed VifiYok, and she reciprocated. Weirdly, I couldnt feel any hostilitying from her eyes, or really aggression. She looked exhausted, tired; as if she hadnt had a good sleep in days. I didnt even think she was treating me like an enemy right now, more like a nuisance. [We havent finished talking,] I stated, lowering my glowing ive. I had to change my ns. [I am still offering you toe with us; the same choice before Ghorush rescued you.] However, she stayed silent. Instead, my attention was directed to my left as I saw her eyes moving. Kill her! somebody shouted without my [Foresight] activating. Before I could turn my head around, Tatsuyanded a [Dragoon Dive] right in front of the charging man, dust and rubble scattering everywhere, before kicking the merc into the ground. Kyouya, in the meantime, rammed right into the bulkiest-looking dude, before raising his shield and sword in a defensive manner. The three other randoms cowered back at their two members being pushed back, prompting Rajah to wrap them up in [Dark Tendrils] and mana threads. However, my attention instantly shifted back to VifiYok when I noticed her getting ready to flee. I reached out to grab her arm, only to remember she didnt have a left arm anymore. I grabbed for the wrong one! So, instead, I ended up catching hold of her cloak, pulling on it to stop her from disappearing again. [VifiYok, please, can we talk! Why are you even here?!] Let me go! [Foresight] activated, warning me of a kick, forcing me to dodge it. Her head darted around, now fully irritated as I saw her fangs grow in size, a sign one of her [Excited], [Anger], or [Fear] stats grew. Probably [Anger], given how irritated she looked. Demonkins of Wrath were easy to read like that. She continued trying to kick me away, but I kept my distance, forcing her to take out her rapier to attack me, only for me to snap the de off its handle. The girl, undeterred, threw the broken weapon at me, blocking my sight. Regardless, I had my other senses and I could hear her taking out her crossbow, so I readied myself to dodge the bolt. However, instead of targeting me, she shot the ground, causing an electric shock to explode on the ground. It didnt deal any damage to me, but the resulting dust cloud caused me to cough a bit, creating an opportunity for her to rip her clock off. Sadly for her, I wasnt some third-grade fighter. Blowing the smokescreen away with [Aerokinesis], I swung my ive, shooting out a fire bullet at VifiYoks feet, stopping her red lightning before using [Drakonian Sunlight Edge]s [Continental Drake Stride] to run faster as I activate [Gale Steps]. [Dont try to trick me here; why arent you attacking me? Why are you fleeing? Why do you look like that?!] This time, I got into abat pose, showing VifiYok I couldnt allow her to run away from me. [You know exactly why I cant let you go. You know what you did in Elyonda! Who are the people you just killed? If you really think I would just let you go, then you really must believe I am some dumb bimbo!] I owe ya for Heeks and my life, but ya dont get to order me around! She aimed her crossbow at me. Ive given up too much to talk with ya, and ya know for yaself I aint helping with ya ns! Im already a deserter, but I cant risk you killing my peoBastard! Shit! Tatsuya shouted as he suddenly lunged forward with his spear, missing VifiYoks leg before she wrapped her leg around his neck. Kragh! Twisting her body, she jumped up and would have body mmed him right into the ground if I hadnt caught him with my scales. Using this distraction, she shot a crossbolt at me, nearly zapping me with it, before using her red lightning to dash out. However, just as this happened, Kyouya managed to shed his shadow armor, morphing it to create a giant door at the entrance, causing VifiYok to crash through it, falling onto the ground. Nice one, Kyouya-kun! I praised him as we ignored the randoms and followed after the stumbling demonkin. Since I wasntmitting [Battle Frenzy] or [Symphonie des Feuergottes] to the battle right now, I was just a bit slower than her. Thankfully, Kyouyas little action allowed me to track the demonkin a bit better, as I could hear the thuds of her feet and her reappearing on every corner, before dashing away. It seemed like her super speed ability was less useful in a crammed, hallway filled area. In our chase, we found the stairs to the next floor and confirmed once we were down that it wasnt floor 15, due to ack of environmental change. In addition, we also found even more random adventurers there, but just like the previous set of randoms, these people all aimed their hatred at VifiYok the moment they noticed her. In fact, they got so angry, they even attacked us. This damn urchin got herself more support! Didnt we just lose those church fuckers?! Damn, more brats! We arent getting out of here with those knights around so just take one of them hostage! Church? Knights? What exactly did VifiYok get herself into?! If we came into this without any intel, we would have been confused at this misunderstanding, but we knew exactly how thest of Saoris students had entered this dungeon with some knights and a Saintess. Meaning, they were actually here! Right on this floor, or maybe further ahead? It was confirmation that they fell through therge hole with VifiYok. Wait, VifiYok might know them? Hold on, hold on, the demonkins are controlling them through the church of VifiYok! Is this why shes trying to flee, is she luring us away from them?! When I brought this up to Tatsuya and Kyouya, both immediately agreed with me. The demonkins were supposed to work from the shadows, so maybe VifiYok was assigned to guard them after her failed job in Elyonda. She might have taken these ck mercs down to protect them, cause they were important to the demonkins schemes! It all made sense! Those mercs will know about it. Leave this to us, Hestia-san! Tatsuya dered, causing me to flinch. He sounded too confident going up against 14 mercs. Kyouya and I know how to fight, and if you leave Rajah with us, he can heal and act as our rogue. We wont die or get caught, trust us on this! Were a liability to you if youre fighting the damn bitch! [Master, I will keep them safe!] Rajah assured me. [Belzac beasts wont shy from weaklings!] They understood it. Sadly, they wasnt incorrect. As such, I left them here to stop the mercenaries from following me, hoping they could gain some intel from them. Now alone, I followed after that demonkin and relied on the party member search function of our party bracelets for them to find me afterwards. Bypassing some golems, it only made me more worried for the boys since the golems could attack them. Regardless, all I could do was trust in them. VifiYok was a farrger issue if our assumptions were correct. Why wouldnt they be, right? The Empire demonized me through the newspaper created by one of Saoris students, dragonyers were sent after me, and now the students were in this city. After what I did in Elyonda, it wouldnt be a surprise for the Prince of Envy posing as the pope to want me dead. The vampire princess even confirmed he went crazy or something after the siege. Argh! Eventually, I managed to catch up to the demonkin, thanks to the fact she finally was out of fuel. As I entered the room, I froze in ce as I saw how grand and majestic it looked. I gaze about, noticing how it was probably asrge as Momsir in my subspace. VifiYok had fallen onto her knees in the middle of this tform. Walking closer to her, I noticed how there was another entrance to the right and a set of stairs leading down a steep cliff with an exit at the end of itthe entrance to the next floor, I presumed, considering how auspicious everything looked. I could probably fight in my dragon form and fly around, if this led to a fight. Refocusing on the demonkin, from what I could see, her skin was turning blue, a sign she was suffering from arcane corruption. Good to know demonkins had a problem with mana like everybody else not like that was a hard thing to assume. Unless you had a body made from pure mana, arcane corruption would hold back anybody. Although, her generalck of stamina was a bit concerning, honestly. Had she been fighting those random mercs for so long that she would be affected by arcane corruption? No way. She used far more mana when she fought me during the siege. As if those random mercs would even hold a candle against her. What exactly is going on with her? [ Can you please just give up and let me speak?] I said as I approached her. [You called yourself a deserter. Why? Also, where are the transmigrators you brought here?] Wha-wait, you know aboutRight, yare a bloody princess. I forgot that. Probably got ya information from the dwarves. She struggled back onto her feet, looking wobbly and breathing heavily. When she turned around, her eyes looked dull, looking like someonepletely out of energy or sugar crashing. Ya heard it right there. A deserter. Im nothing more than that. I squinted my eyes, confused and bbergasted at what she was saying. [Hold on, youre telling me you arent] Enemy. Yes. If you thought I came here to kill ya, forget it. Those damn brats? I didnte here for them, or to help them. In fact, I wished I could have never met them. Urgh! She straightened her back, having had enough time to recover. So, leave me alone. I cant and I wont help you. Your n is all nice and dreamy, but its naive. You dont know anything about us demonkins and why we are even fighting all of this. [Then teach me!] I shouted. [Teach me! Tell me! Do you think ignorance about another race can just magically stop if neither side wishes to talk? There is no spell for that! Thats why I am here trying to talk with you, but you keep running away.] There! Thats the crap that annoys me, keeping me wondering if all of this could work! It wont! Ya dont understand anything, ya are a stupid giant lizard, thinking you can make a change between the humans and demonkins. Ya a damn interloper, trying to solve a problem you never were a part of! Rage filled her eyes, giving her the energy to argue back. In fact, you know what? You are probably causing problems for your home and parents considering ya are here. Doing all in your power to intervene! People want ya dead; I read that newspaper! [How is that my fault?!] She pped her forehead, looking like she was speaking to an idiot. Propaganda! Lies! Rage baiting! I was in the Empire for a while, hiding there from everybody to try to make a new life for myself. I heard people speaking about you, people who dont even know you. Speaking how dangerous dragons were and how the Dragon Empire is supporting the grimgarians? Why? Cause yare all monsters to them! A dragon and a goblin? The only difference is ya sizes! My head unwillingly shook, exasperated by what she said. [Thats Uh?] Stupid? I get it, but thats just part of a war. The humans think of us demonkins like beasts, horrors creeping from some hell But not all of us are like that. We can be sweet, happy, angry; all the crap humans can be too. The world is a damn cesspool, if ya ask me, but at least I know that. You, though? Living in a fantasy world where everything will work out if you preach Aurenas spit Tell me, can you assure the Empire will not dere war against the demonkins in the near future if you somehow manage to mend things? [I will try!] I responded without hesitation, knowing full well I could not assure it. [And I will continue trying, because I do not believe in this damn war for genocide. How old are you exactly, huh? Why are you speaking like some geezer at the end of her life? If nobody tries to change things, then how is anybody supposed to evolve? This cycle will just continue if everybodys a cynic like you!] I tore off the [Panzer] on my head, revealing my dragonewt face to the demonkin. I then mmed the blunt end of my ive on the ground, before pointing it at her. [This is why I am asking you to teach me about the demonkins. Without any filters. Without Aurena, her priests, her followers, or whoever not rted to you people giving me second hand and biased point-of-views. Verdammt, are you trying to make me bring up that stupid debt I had with you, or isHuh?!] [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] activated, warning me of a sudden projectile from my right. I managed to narrowly dodge it, drawing my eyes towards it as I noticed it was blindingly white. I snapped my head around, reading my spear at the sudden trespasser. You should run. I heard VifiYok whisper to me. From the darkness of the hallway, I saw a man in sparkly white and golden armor strut into the room, showing off two sets of bulky gauntlets. He smiled, showing an air of superiority and confidence as he shook his arms. I see you arent one of those foot soldiers, he said as a de of light suddenly grew from the slot of his right gauntlet. Meaning, you are one of the leaders of that merry band of rogues. A role fitting for a filthy lizard. Maybe I should have you captured and send you to the Lycerepth to have you educated. Would be a waste to put the head of a strong beast on a spike, if you can better serve as a ve. What did this guy just say to me? Valeria! Some girls voice resounded from behind the man, calling for somebody I didnt know. As she finally appeared, revealing herself to be an Aurena priestess, she was quickly stopped by the knight in front of her. Sir Lautrex! You found Valeria! Who? The man, presumably Lautrex, shook his head and pointed at me. I did, but we also found the band of brigands trying to kill your friend, Lady Aiko. The youngdy over there Hmm, as a gentleman, I really should correct things and kill that lizard. Stand back, mydy, I shall Wait, did he just say Aiko?! [Wait, are you Aiko Hasebe?! Hasebe Aiko!] I shouted the moment I recognized that name and created a telepathic link with her, however, instead of reacting warmly to it, she flinched and shrieked. Hyaaa! Filth! This caused the knight next to her to shoot out a bolt of light from his left gauntlet, forcing me to block it with my ive this time. Wh-what? You blocked my sacred projectiles with your weapon? Impossible! Who are you?! What is impossible!? Why did you attack me?! Who the fuck is this Valeria?! What-what-what is going on here?! Lady Aiko! What happened?! Holding his hand in front of the shocked girl, the knight was guarding her while directing one of his des at me, all while exuding his aura. This guy isnt a joke! I need to apprai I-I heard a voice! A womans voice in my head. T-they somehow knew my full name! Aiko answered. Only, that just agitated the knight in even. ckguard! Assassin! Now I know why they wanted to capture Valeria! They saw her with us on the train, and they wanted to capture her to lure you and the other heroes in to assassinate you! These scum! Wh-what?! Valeria, noo! WHAT IS GOING ON?! I wanted to clear things up with them, but before I could, I was once again interrupted. This time, even more people rushed into the room. From simply counting them, I ended up with a total of 13 people. That was about half of the people we came to help with, and amongst them, only ten of them looked young enough to be a student. Aiko-chan, what happened?! A young man with glistening armor adorned with runes and gems asked the priestess girl, before snapping his head towards VifiYok and me. Sir Lautrex, is that our enemy? Yes, Master Takuma. Lady Yuuko, that lizard is using [Telepathy] or something simr, we need you to disrupt the mana around us with your skill! On it! A fashionable girl with a heavily modified mage robe nodded her head before she snapped her fingers, creating what looked like a white magic circle on the ground. Strangely, something like a barrier formed around all of the students and knights, making them seem fuzzy. Even more rming, I also noticed my telepathic link with Aiko just got cut. I couldnt form another one with any of the people inside that barrier. Hey, didnt you hear me?! Run! I jerked my head back to ViifYok as she shouted at me, but at the same time, this exmation caused the students and the knights to react to it, too. Valeria, we came to rescue you! We wont abandon you! Aiko shouted, followed by the boy named Takuma, then the girl called Yuuko. Hold on, Valeria is VifiYok? Is that her pseudonym? Thats right! The knight named Lautrex eximed. A Hand of Heaven shall not flee when somebody is in need. Prepare yourself, ckguard! Hand of Heaven? This really is a big misunderstanding! Shit, I cant talk to them. I need to transform back before this gets out of hand. Only Move aside! This is exactly what your Emperor paid us for! My nose caught onto a smell, an intense one I had never smelled before. Instead of sweet and calming, it was bitter and made me anxious, to the point a chill ran down my spine. If I had human skin, my hair would probably stand up, giving me goosebumps. Five people walked through the entrancea leonid, a katzune, a heavily-armored person, and two humans. The leonid grinned widely, licking her lips as she burst intoughter, all while a blindfolded katzune archer readied an arrow at me and the human mage his staff. The armored person moved forward, bringing up his tower shield andnce, protecting hisrades. The leonid woman with the giant, boulder-sized hammer and the human with a set of des walked next to the shieldedncer, taking in deep breaths. W-why am I shivering? W-why am I feeling scared of them? Oooooh, we found it, Galg! Also, mhmm, smells like a female. And a strong one at that! Hmm, not too sure if its just a dragonewt or a dragon, though. Never easy to tell between them, the leonid woman smiled, looking at me like her prey. Arck! I flinched, feeling an indescribable, almost primal fear welling up from the depths of my body. I couldnt control my shivering, nor my breathing. I-I couldnt keep myself from fearing these five. Almost as if she saw a moment of weakness, the leonid womans grin widened to the point of being creepy. Heyie, scalekin! We are dragonyers, are you a dragonewt who wants to kill us? D-dragonyers! Wait Galg? Galg? Where have I heard that name before? Didnt Pradreo and Skardrvo mention a rank S dragonyer naOh no. OH NO! She shivered, the katzune mumbled. SHE SHIVERED! the leonid and shieldedncer shouted in unison. RUN, YOU IDIOT! VifiYok pushed me away from them as my body suddenly froze up. Ahhhhhhhhh The human man unsheathed his dual des. A small smile broke his stoic expression. Hunting time. A note from AbyssRaven Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuh, this is bad. Also, sorry for thete chapter, everybody. My motherboard had an error two days ago that made it impossible for my Wifi card to work, and while I attempted to fix this annoying issue, I wasn''t exactly in the mood to write it. So, sorry about that. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 396: Bane of Dragonkins: Dragonslayers. Chapter 396: Bane of Dragonkins: Dragonyers. [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Woah! VifiYoks kick pushed me right onto the floor, a testament she was still strong as ever. However, just as I braced myself for thending, my [Foresight] activated just as an arrow flew past where I had been standing, far toote for me to dodge it if the demonkin hadnt intervened. Ha! The true dragonkin dodged your shot, Namul! The leonid female somehow misunderstood the situation, looking more excited than before. We got a real challenge here, boys! That things skull will make a fine hammer! S-skull?! Shit! Get a grip of yourself, Hestia! This isnt the time to feel scared! Stand up! Stand up! Wuraaaaagh! HYDRA! I smacked my hand on the ground, conjuring a brown magic circle to summon arge glob of purple slime, morphing it with mana into an elephant-sized creature with three heads. The corrosive slime corroded the ground, causing it to slightly sizzle as the creature towered over the dragonyers. Survival! This is a survival match! I need to fleFuck, wait! I couldnt run now. Saoris students just got the wrong opinion of me, thinking I was actually an enemy. Did VifiYok assume a new identity to trick them? This Valeria persona? But, if she had bad intentions, then why did she just save me from that arrow? How was I supposed to convince the students I was not their enemy but VifiYok was if I couldnt speak with them through [Telepathy]? Regardless, these high-speed thoughts of mine were quickly interrupted as the armored spearman shouted Taunt! drawing my attention with one of the most annoying abilities in this world. I couldnt flee, my body was forced to target the man. Still, at least I could choose how I would fight and that was to spam spells. Buffs! Music! Clouds of Thunder! [Various Spell Buffs] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [Lightning Magic Lv. 5] spell [Clouds of Thunder] was another huge, continuous spell simr to [Cyclone Madness] and [Levin Core]. In other words, a fantastic spell to create chaos on a battlefield, helping me control the situation better. With a ck cloud forming at the ceiling, thunder began to rain down on the three dragonyers, avoiding the students as best as I could. I also readied [Bedrock des], [Levin Core], and [Cyclone Madness] to further escte everything to create a smokescreen for me; however, [Taunt]s job wasnt just to pull my attention towards the tank, it was to keep me in ce. Dodge! my parallel minds shouted in unison just as [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] activated, a second toote as the dual de hunter rushed at me, appearing before me as if he had used [sh Fire]. His weapons shed against my halberd. My reflexes saved me. However, as I was just on the ground a moment ago, my bnce and posture was terrible. The man pushed me back, causing me to stumble. As I saw him swing his weapons, I shot my scales out, trying to block his attacks, but to my bafflement, he sliced through them as if they were butter. Huh?! Our weapons shed again, this time the impact pushed me onto the ground. Auracoil! Pavise! My [Crimson Dragon Princess Exoarmor] finally had its maiden voyage with this dungeon dive, and now, it would have its first use as I activated two runes on it. Two barriers of mana surrounded me instantaneously. The yellow Auracoil, sadly, broke upon impact but the blue Pavise withstood it. Auracoil for magic, Pavise for physical; I forgot! A chill ran down my spine, the same fear I felt before reappeared as I red at the dual wielders psychotic smile. His brown eyes were wide open, showing all the red veins, as his focus waspletely on me. His constant hunting time, hunting time mumble sounded like a mantra, irritating my ears. Thankfully, this narrowmindedness helped as my [Hydra] smacked him into the floor with itsNo, it missed! The shock and adrenaline brought me back to my feet as I saw the man once again do that [sh Fire] tricksuperspeed movement. However, with the panic subsiding and my fighting instincts activating, I noticed his two green, monster-material made scimitars were glowing red. A visible aura was surrounding his weapons, arms, and legs, which I confirmed was made from his mana and linked to his heart with [Mana Eyes]. Before my parallel minds could finish the next set of spells, I snapped my head up as I saw a blue magic circle appear in the air, materializing a giant water tentacle. [Krakens Destruction]! The mage amongst this party was using water magic! Transform! Five-versus-one. This was beyond unfair! I couldnt afford to attack, I had to dodge and humanize back into a dragon. With my rocket boosters, I flew out of the trajectory of the spell as blue mana was released from my body. I swung my wings out, roaring as I showed everybody my true form. Its the crimson dragon! One of the students shouted. The church is right! That lizard is an enemy! Everybody get ready! It was that Hero Takuma Akanishi; his brilliant, shy armor and the fact he was wielding a sword and shield made him look like a stereotypical hero. However, just as Tatsuya once described him to me, he had this annoying, confident, arrogant attitude. And it showed as his de shone white just as his appearance transformed into that of an armored angel. With a hood covering his face, making him look less angelic and more intimidating, he swung his feathered wings and took flight. At the same time, the other students went into action, along with the knightthe Hand of Heaven. Yuuko-chan, barrier around our frontliners! That transformed Takuma shouted as his de grew to the size of a greatsword, ready to swing at me. Everybody support the dragonyers and rescue Valeria! Hai! (Yes!) [Im not your enemy! Saori Segawa sent me to help you!] I shouted, hoping dearly my message would reach them, but once again, I couldnt form the telepathic link. That damn Yuuko, or whoever, was still blocking my mana from reaching them! Identify! Name: Takuma Akanishi Level: 89 Name: Galg Level: 141 Name: Lautrex von Cashim Level: 120 Verdammt! I managed to appraise the people before me, but once again, information was getting blocked here and there. I got a general gist of their skillssince most were stock standardand stats, though. The summary was that I had to flee, right now. I was vastly underpowered even in my dragon form to handle all of them. Takuma was the strongest, being higher leveled than any of the students I have met, with an annoying unique skill called [Savior]. Not only a higher boost in stats but also this transformation where he was near immune to any holy and dark elemental attacks. On the other hand, his student allies had a myriad of unique skills which allowed them to support him as apetent team. Even if I could defeat all ten of them if we fought alone, they were a medium threat if they support the stronger fighters. The next was Galg and his team of level 110 and up dragonyers. Galg was almost as strong as Larent Antonodius, the ex-Hand of Heaven I met in Elyonda. While not the strongest person Ive fought before, this guy was decked out in equipment made from true and lesser dragonkins, including des drenched in anti-draconic blood and the venom Winters Gift. Largest threat. The Hand of Heaven knight was, on his own, probably a huge problem considering he was an imperial knight of the Empire of Folschreck. Larent was once part of this organization, so I naturally couldnt underestimate him. The thing was, his weapons and armor were all focused on holy and sacred attacks. In other words, no threat unless he pulls out his normal sword. Mid-way through my thoughts, I set my tails on fire using [Hellde Dragon] and channeled some sr energy there, using [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] to fully boost its damage. As Takuma came flying at me, I held back my strength, not wanting to kill him, and smacked him out of the air with my tail. Strangely, though, one of his party members appeared before him, taking the blow aimed at Takuma. Both fell onto the floor, but while the person I wanted to hit was alright and engaged me again, his friend was being healed by the priest-looking Aiko. This is a problem! Back to my thoughts, how the hell do I escape?! The hallways were far too small for my dragon form to fit through, but I needed this form to fight and run right now. That was the dilemma here. I had to speak with the students, but at this point my survival was more important and I had to cut my losses. If I got away, I could always deal with them another time. Which brought me back to the original point: how do I escape?! The obvious answer was to call for support. Suspace emergency reinforcement was an optionI could call Yorshka, Master, and Neill overbut I had to be inside the subspace to do so. In the meantime, the dragonyers could enter it or, in the worse case, destroy the [Room] runes. Rajah, Tatsuya, and Kyouya were still inside the dungeon. Meaning, the game n was this: create chaos -> open subspace -> reinforcement -> defeat or escape. I couldnt just flee in this situation. Lets go! Parallel minds, engage! In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music Set students as allies. Set dragonyers and only them as enemies! Hand of Heaven as an ally to not agitate the students! Levin Core, Cyclone Madness, Ruinous Rockfall. Go, go, go! Purple sh, Symphonie des Feuergottes! Music?! The students on the ground noted, before the Hand of Heaven knight told all of them to back off at the sight of the huge red magic circle in the air. Takuma, noticing this, retreated, too, while the dragonyer just didnt call. In fact, all of them outside the armor guy kept targeting me. The mage shot water spells, the archer was trying to shoot my wings, the leonid hammerer was supporting the duel wielder, while thetter swung his des around as mana chains kept them chained to his arms. Banging his shield on the ground, the shielded spearmen then raised it up in the air. Martyrdom! Swamp Monster! the mage shouted as a chocte brown magic circle appeared next to the dragonyer tank, creating a giant mud golem to shield him. As my strongest fire spell was almost ready to activate, fire meteors in the shape of dragons bombarded the area, thunderclouds and a lightning orb rained electrical shocks, a brown magical circle showered everybody with a hail of rocks, while a tornado began to suck everybody in. However, these dragonyers didnt look back. They activated their [Auracoil]s and continued fighting as aggressively as ever. And just as the duel wielder almost reached me, the me waterfall erupted. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] My vision was clouded in a veil of mes, but my instincts told me that an annoying dragonyer would still hit me at this distance. I swung my tail, defending myself and sending the guy flying down. A moment of silence fell onto the battlefield as the mes dissipated, causing me to grimace as I saw my five targets still standing. Four of them were unharmed, aside from some trivial burns. How did they survive my spells? The answer was the golem hidden inside that mud monster. As the golem slowly broke apart from all the damage, the shielded spearman revealed himself, falling onto the ground with a loud metallic thud. His giant tower shield was burned to a crisp, looking carbonized, while the man himself was covered in ash. Why was he the only one damaged? What did Martyrdom do? I see. That armor isminated in cockatrice resin. A dwarf-made armor for a dragon? Survival before pride Galg noted, finally noticing my exoarmors true form. As promised by Grimnir, my chestte had a dormant and unleashed form. While as a dragonewt, it was dormant, but the moment I transformed into a dragon, the armor expanded, covering up not only my chest and sr core, but also the upper parts of my limbs and tail. I was no longer relying on just [Panzer] or my scales for protection, I now had Grimnirs sweat and effort shielding me from danger. She burned down Meiks armor and shield?! They were made from that fire drake we killed! the leonid expressed in horror. Strongest fire elemental dragonkin ever, I see. This might be a problem! Galg didnt react to this, instead, he dashed towards his fallenrade. Cover me! That shielder isnt dead! They are nning something. Hydra, attack! The chaotic battlefield was still filled with tons of spells, still keeping things in my favor. However, just as I ordered my still intact [Hydra] to attack Galg, a giant water sword[Azure de]split my spell in half, forcing my golem to regenerate itself before it could continue attacking. In fact, the mage in the back seemed to be fully focused on disrupting my spells with his own. Meanwhile, the leonid hammerer and the katzune archer covered their boss by attacking me. Using her hammer, the former was slugging the rocks from [Ruinous Rockfall] at me like a baseball yer, while the blindfolded archer was far more urate than I thought he would be. Two shots hit my wings, piercing through my membrane. Are you kidding me?! Pradreo and Skardrvo were right, these dragonyers have weapons that ignore my [Draconic Barrier]! Thankfully, those arrows didnt do any substantial damage, but the showed me staying still to breath fire would be a problem. I had to constantly fly around, keeping the archer and hammerer in check with [Dragon Fire] and corrosive fire. At the same time, my parallel minds covered me in a new set of [Panzer] while conjuring [Halo of Consecration] to heal my wounded wings. I cant escape with Galg alive or conscious! Take him down! I need to take him down, then I can call for reinforcement! As I shot out more and more spells, while using [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] to the best I could to dodge everything, I managed to inflict several injuries onto the three people trying to stop me. This allowed me the space to aim at Galg. For some reason, he wasn''t using his superspeed to rush to hisrade; instead, he was just running normally. Why was this? I couldnt appraise this part of his Profile and that just made me nervous. A fact that was proven correct the moment I breathed [Hellme Breath] at him, only for my eyes to look up, seeing the guy appear from the shadow cast from the light of my mes. He was a dark mage! This is why I hate [Identify] now! I hate you! Give me back the ability to look at Profiles! And from his shadow, his superspeed showed again, appearing right next to my eyes with a new set of dual des. White, beautiful, and elegant; two longswords with an edge made from scales. I could feel an icy chill around them. Dont risk it! Just dodge! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] sh Fire! As white tinted my crimson scales, my stats increased and I used a god ability to teleport over to a portion of fire in the sky,pletely avoiding the dragonyer. I gnashed my fangs before spewing purple mes at the guy in midair. I was sure I got him this time. Unfortunately, my moment of tion vanished as my [Detection Sensor] noticed somebody was actually right next to me, hidden underneath a pile of mud, rubble, and smoke. The armored spearman from before appeared, suited up in a new set of armor and weapon. Two empty potions dangled from his mouth like cigarswhich should bepletely useless since [Dread Burn] caused by my fire attack nullified all sources of healingbefore he aimed his spear at me. Two runes lit upone cyan and the other bluebut it sted a freezing ice st at me. Hydra! [Hydra] sprang before me, taking the attack in my stead, but the liquid slime froze up, turning into some kind of non-obsidian solid. I had to thaw it, but without a moment to act, the other dragonyers re-engaged me. All of them were drinking potions like crazy, ranging from stamina, fire resistance, and even stat boosters. They came here extremely prepared! Thankfully, with [Dread Burn], they couldnt heal themselves, so an attrition battle was still possible. I had to shut my mouth, forced to dodge with my rocket boosters as I saw Galg hanging on the ceiling with a burned arm. Casually, he drank antidote tobat the toxin from [Corrosive Fire]. All while his teammates kept me busy. Taunt! Once again, the tank managed to shout that annoying ability, but unlike the first time, it onlysted for a couple of seconds. Still, a second of dy was enough for the hammerer to smack my left front leg and the archer tond an arrow into one of my wings. Venom! Winters gift, confirmed! Not enough to cripple us, but its spreading! Manager Mind warned me, pushing [White mes] to heal. Shit! Why do they have good teamwork?! Enough, Territory time! Dreadme Aura into Magmakam A portal appeared right in front of me, and from it, the girl called Yuuko came out. Beast of Yore! I call upon thee, Magic Breaker! The veins on her face bulged up as her hand grew blue. After everything that happened, I wasnt in the position to dodge this point nk shot but I could prevent it since [Dragon Fire] still counted her as an ally. Meaning, she couldnt be damaged by my fire attacks! Burn! Krrriiiiiaaaaaaahh! The intense heat wasnt meant to hurt her, only blow her away, while damaging the dragonyers. It all worked out just as I wanted, with Yuuko being blown back through the portalmeaning one of the students had learned [Warp Point]. [Magic Breaker] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] But my eyes widened as I felt something inside me disconnect. My mana stopped streaming out of my body, instead, it was locked up in my body as if chains held it all back. I could only stare in horror as the countless spells I had inside this room slowly dissipated as their magic circles vanished. Effects: [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Terror (Minor)] [Magic Breaker] This trepidation grew as I looked at my Profile, noticing how all my buffs were gone, including [Symphonie des Feuergottes], reced by a new one called [Magic Breaker]. My music stopped, I couldnt use [Aerokinesis] and keep [Dragon Fire] ying, meaning all the fire meteors stopped and also the fire protection on Yuuko. Kayyyyyaaaaaaaaahkkkk! A shriek, a chilling shriek colder than the icy st from the spearmans attack. What? How did she stop my Yuuko-chan! Another cry, but this time, it confirmed the reality I was hearing. I could not appraise people correctly. I couldnt not fully look into their Profile as I wanted to, meaning Icked intel. Yuukos [Magic Breaker] somehow managed to affect me without touching me, exining why it felt like my mana couldn''t escape from my body. However, it didnt seem to affect draconic abilities, since [Hellde Edge], [Drakonian Sunlight Edge], and, most importantly, [Dreadme Aura] were all still active. I had just burned Yuuko. Wait, no! No! No! No! I didnt mean to! Turn it off! Turn it off! YOU LIZARD! Takuma, in his angelic form, rushed out of the portal as I deactivated [Dreadme Aura], his de ready on hand with four other students. All of them cried out how I had burned their friend. Krk! Shit! Kriiiiiiiiiiaaaaah! I roared, fighting through my guilt, to blow all of them back into the portal. I then gouged out the ground where the portal was, destroying the magic circle hidden there. Get out! Get the [Room] runes out! Were forcing the portal open now! I opened my [Storage Magic], pulling out two runes and op Hunt! Swoosh! The sound of wind being cut resounded in the chamber, followed by the sound of bones cracking. The world slowed down in my head as [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] rattled my head with warnings. I looked down as I noticed a spray of red droplets from underneath me, only to see it alle from my right leg. The limb itself flew off my body,nding with a loud thud a bit farther away. [Poisoned (Winters Gift) (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I could feel the pain, but I also couldnt. My nerves hadn''t sent the damage to my brain yet, but at the same time, I perceived my body getting hurt. My heart drummed louder as I stared at the person responsible for thisGalg. He had sessfully cut a limb off and was now aiming for my stomach. Once again, how was he so fast? Why was he surrounded in an aura of red? Why does my [Identify] not work? Why has it not worked properly on any of my strong opponents ever since I first fought the demonkins? Why is this once-useful skill so useless now? But, that was a question forter. For now, I had to think of a way to save myself. Rune old! My mind. Why was I seeing double? Why did I feel so drowsy? I needed to activate activate Hestia-san! Taunt! A voice I couldnt recognize. Why was I losing bnce? Why was the world turning around me? Oof! Somebodys groan entered my ears, but I couldnt tell who it belonged to. I couldnt concentrate on anything, I felt so tired. I wanted to sleep. What was I doing here> Hestia! Hestia! Somebody called for me, but I couldnt recognize anything as I felt somethingnd on my face and body or was it more apt to say that Inded on the ground? I wasnt sure, I wasnt sure. I couldnt think. Original Mind! Snap out of it! Give us [Telepathy]Shit, we cant use it! Our mana is still blocked! Parallel minds, we need to get rid of it! Tatsuya, please understand! Voices in my head. Who was speaking? I didnt know. I couldnt see properly. Everything was duplicating in front of methe wall, the floors, the colors, even the people. What Shes poisoned! But I could still hear. I could still hear properly, but I just couldnt recognize any of them. You?! You bitc Yer gonna lose Hestia if you keepining! Winters Gift! Do you have an antidote for her? What?! W-we d FEED IT TO HER! Ill keep these bastards off her and your friend! Cat, fight! Who? What? What is going on? Uurgh! Shit! Hestia-san, open your mouth, please! Dammit, I need to All-In this! [Master! Please, stay awake! Master, Rajah is here for you!] Rajah? Rajah? Are you here? Mouth? Mouth, right, Im hungry. I couldnt feel anything. Everything felt numb. I didnt know if I was moving my jaw down or not but I tried my best to do it. I felt cold and hungry. I wanted to e Uuurghp?! Urrrrgk, wh-what is this nasty taste?! Rajah, close her mouth! Shes about to puke it up! [Yes!] I wanted to puke, I wanted to puke, I wanted to puke! But I couldnt! Something was stopping me and I couldnt control it at all somehow, though I could taste. My tongue didnt feel numb anymore. I felt warmth. Aforting and soothing liquid; it was rancid but I had to drink it. I couldnt puke it out! Raaaargh! Kyouya! Drink a potion! Hey, bitch, how are youWoah! Snuff it, I know what Im doing. Keep that dragon safe, otherwise I cant repay my debt to her! Fuck off yourself! Potions! Here! Drink them! Health, mana, stamina! Ill cover you! All-In! Tatsuya? Kyouya? Rajah? Thatst one VifiYok? Stop it! However, this time, I really couldnt recognize that voice but, for some reason. Something in my soul told me I should. That dragon isnt an enemy! Saintess Fleindia! Huh?! Bastard! I could see! The world wasnt turning any longer, but it still felt like I was trapped inside a blizzard without the strength to move my body. However, with my mind intact, I could do something even if I myself was incapable of it. Parallel minds, I grant you permission to control my body! Save me! You got it, girlfriend! Ten voices cheered inside my head as my body suddenly jerked up. An injured Kyouya, Rajah with his new armor busted, Tatsuya fighting but being unable to hold back Galg, and, surprisingly, an injured VifiYok fighting back four dragonyers all by herself. What exactlymy limb! The dual des! Winters Gift, right! So this is how it feels to be poisoned by that venom? Urgh, the fire dragon killer is a fitting name for it. At the same time, the [Magic Breaker] from Yuuko was still active. I still felt the limiting factor inside me, meaning I couldnt use my spells. That limited my options as it included [Aerokinesis], however, it couldnt block draconic abilities. From what I could see, [Draconic Roar] couldnt be stopped either, as it worked on pushing Takuma and his friends back through the portal. Permission to use prestige points to buy [Musical Renaissance Diva]! We need to bust through and that is only possible with VifiYoks or Tatsuyas help! We need to increase their stats! Granted! [Star Idol] Prestige spent. Benefit slot, [Musical Renaissance Diva Lv. 1] gained. [Giocoso Dreamer] now unavable Goodbye, [Giocoso Dreamer]. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I had to sing, and that was not possible in my dragon or minor form. I had to assume my moderate body even if I halved my stats. I had to rely on my allies. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] It was a butchery of songs, far too rough to call singing. However, [Musical Renaissance Diva] allowed me to have two spell songs active as long as I could sing and perform them correctly. Even if I had to ruin my beautiful songs and rap them, singing so quickly you really couldnt call this proper music, it was still working. Our gambit was correct. [Magic Breaker] did what it said, break magic. Not spell songs nor draconic abilities, fortunately. It was the right gambit. Everybody on me! Rajah swooped me up, with Tatsuya and Kyouya getting on. VifiYok hesitated, but changed her mind when she had to block an arrow for me. She went and mounted Rajah with the boys, and with now everybody on, I kept sting my vocal chords before activating [Magmakammer]. Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 4]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established The n was to utitlize two of my strongest spell songs in unison. The 10% stat boost and barrier from [The Heir of Hope] and then the fire immunity and dragon meteor from [Dragon Fire]. Both used in conjunction would act as our smokescreen, but in order to use [Bardic Cadenza] and [Musical Crescendo] from my unique Job to further enhance my spellsongs, I was required to fully focus on nothing else but on singing. Bardic Cadenza: A skill focusing on the bards musical abilities. Activates once a spell song is used, increasing the effects of the songs effect as long as the bard only uses songs as a means of attack, defense, or support Musical Crescendo: A skill that applies additional effects the longer the bard continues ying any kind of spell songs. Esction depended on [Music Resonation] and the length being yed. Minor: Increases bards stats by 5%. Moderate: Shares the full effects of all buffs on the bard without reaching Major. Major: Songs travel through mana, bypassing any silence fields or sound protection areas VifiYok on shooting duty, Kyouya on blocking duty, Rajah on running duty, and Tatsuya on steering duty. We had to escape! Down the stairs! Tatsuya shouted, pointing at the entrance to the 15th floor. Hey, use that lighting Can ya see my face, you blind asshole?! Purple! Purple! I already had [Arcane Fever] long before you came, asshole! The more mana I spend, the more unstable my heart will be. I can use my voltaic lightning if ya want, but I''d also turn into a bomb with no way to tell when Id explode! Move it, cat! Mreow! Stop arguing! Defend Hestia! Everybody was shouting cause I had to sing. I had to st their ear drums out otherwise I wasnt sure if [Musical Renaissance Diva] could work. If I had [Aerokinesis] active, I could have definitely toned it down, but I didn''t. I turned my head around as Rajah started to run, only to notice only the archer and dual wielder were continuing their pursuit. The others looked like theyd given up as they looked injured and tired from all the fighting. Using [Shield of [The Light]] as best as he could, Kyouya was abusing it with his shadow armor to block everything. If he needed healing, he would chug a health potion to heal himself. VifiYok, on the other hand, had to keep shooting bolts at Galg, but the veteran dragonyers could just use his superspeed to close into us. Tatsuya turned around and used his spear to block the attack, but that nearly caused Rajah to fall over. VifiYok shoved him back to the front, telling him to focus on guiding Rajah forward, while she defended us from the guy. Dammit, if only you hadnt broken my rapier, draWhat?! My ive flew into her hands, guided by my parallel minds. Ill trust you with it, I mumbled quickly before continuing my song. Just watch a Warbringer work. I couldnt control theva inside [Magmakammer] with [Obsidian ze] due to [Magic Breaker], but the unstable footing and intolerable heat was clearly slowing Galg down. Despite being heavily weakened, VifiYok managed to block any of his attacks with my ive, fending him off as we quickly made it to the staircase, nearly reaching the entrance to floor 15. However, at the same time, Galg used [Shadow Dash] to spring up in front of us, forcing Tatsuya to redirect Rajah, narrowly dodging the dragonyer. His pursuit, however, continued. Hunting time! Hunting time! Hunting time! the psychopath continued shouting. Things were going well enough, but with all the stress and everything going on, the boys and I somehow had forgotten the dungeons gimmickan exploding tile on the floor to the guardian boss. The shield from [The Heir of Hope] protected uspletely from the damage, but it still sent us flying up, leaving a window of opportunity for Galg to use [Dark Tendrils] to pull himself towards us. His bloodthirsty eyes stared at me as he formed a grin, ready to slice my head off with his weapons. But nk! An arrow hit his de moments before they hit me, ruining the shing angle. As he missed, he tried to attack once again, but VifiYok reacted in time, parrying his duel des as he slowly flew over us with his [Dark Tendrils]. As he stared at us in shock, Rajah twisted his body, kicking him in the face to elerate our trip down into the hole created by the explosion. Daisy? Tatsuya mumbled. Tatsuya! Kyouya! A mans voice entered my ears but I couldnt see who it belonged to. However, once again, it felt like my soul had the answer for this. I just couldnt think of it as we fell into the abyss. I deactivated [Magmakammer] and my songs, taking deep breaths afterwards to fill up my empty lungs. As we kept on flying down, I told everybody to hang on tightly before I pped my wings and activated my rocket booster, softening ournding. Sadly, there was no time for rest. You have triggered a monster house. Prepare yourself for waves of monster spawns! Survive and you will be rewarded The five of us stared at knight status gaining sentience, moving with loud cracks as their eyes gained a blue color. They looked at us and moved forward like soldiers, turning thisrge room smaller and smaller with their numbers. It looked like an army had surrounded us. Like a terracotta army. The challenge chamber will begin You missed? Rikara, the leonid woman twirled an arrow, displeased as she looked at the young man who just barely reached her chest. Yes, I thought I could kill the dragon for the experience. I apologize, I was greedy, Light answered the giant woman, trying to lie his way through his actions. The leonid hammerer, however, wasnt so easily fooled, baring her fangs as he ruined a perfect hunt. However, people quickly came to his rescue in the form of his allies, his party members and Saintess Fleindia. They supported his excuse, which prompted the katzune archer dragonyer tough. Humans are lousy archers, anyways, he eximed, insulting Light and throwing some shade at Lautrex. Quit it, Rikara, in the end, though, the leader of the dragonyers interjected. We have a dragon to hunt. Meik, pick up that dragon arm. Yes, boss. Galg, without saying anything to the students and their allies, walked ahead, following Hestia''s escape path. However, he didnt jump down the hole. The single-minded dragonyer had no need to hurry. His party needed rest and every dragonyer knew the importance of patience and proper preparations. One couldnt survive long in this profession without a healthy dose of caution coupled with insanity. As such, his team went down to floor 15 the normal way. After all, the only way for the dragon to escape was through the normal paththrough all the stairs. There was nowhere the dragon could hide from this cantankerous hunter. Meanwhile, back at students, Lautrex sighed, I apologize I should have been there to protect her. Everybody stared at Yuuko, the [Magic Breaker]. Her armor was burned to cinders, sticking to her skin like glue whilerge blisters formed underneath her skin, ready to burst open. ck spots could be seen, evidence of the searing pain she had to endure. Now unconscious and sleeping, Saintess Fleindia was trying to heal the damage, hoping she arrived in time to stop the scars. However, simr to Saintess EsheHestias blessed mentorFleindia had gained a buffing blessing from Aurena instead of one for healing. She could heal well, but it couldnt bepared to Hestias [Miraculous Grace]. There was a low chance Yuuko would look the same after this incident. That dragon must die! Yuukos party members shouted, calling for Hestias head, further agitating the already exhausted students. Nobody rejected the idea. Light, unwilling to participate in this, walk away, trying to inspect everything only to find two interesting-looking rocks. He picked them up, noticing they had grey-colored runes on them. He wasnt sure what they were, but he was sure the dragon had dropped and forgotten about them when she escaped. He ced his [Identify Ring] over them. [Room]? These are runes made from [Room]? What are they supposed to do? He packed them up, safely, hiding it from all his ssmates. We will meet soon, Hestia. A note from AbyssRaven Well, that went in the worse way possible. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 397: Monster Room. Chapter 397: Monster Room. My body felt numb. Numb to Rajahs fluffy fur rubbing against my skin, numb to Tatsuyas sweat falling on my head, even numb to VifiYok stepping on my tail. My nerves wouldnt send the signal to my brain, even though I could see it all happening right in front of me. Ack of feelingbined with my parallel minds working on overdrive to ensure my survival meant I witnessed everything in a slight slow-mo. Well, it wasnt like I could do anything about it right now. This Winters Gift toxin was a real punch to my gut. Yeostar warned me about the venom, mentioning how it was one of the best tools to kill fire dragons. It felt kind of like anesthesia but with a side effect of extreme chill. I couldnt feel anything but the cold creeping through my body; probably a realistic description of the venom coursing around my body. Frightening, truely. Even after Tatsuya fed me the antidote, I couldnt feel anything at all. Even my muscles were rebelling against my parallel minds decisions. I could, thankfully, still use my skills and release scale-dust, as evidentced by my Territory release. Aura skills were still usable. However, physically, I was a burden, right now. I could technically still move, but it felt like I was paralyzed throughout my body. Like I was a vegetable. [Gnomacotta Warrior]! Tatsuya shouted, before sending the appraisal details through telepathy. Gnomacotta Warrior: A rock statue possessed by vivacious gnomessmall earth faefolkwho long for the embrace of the Earth Elemental Emperor. Jealous of their siblings, the dwarves, and how they were allowed to live and prosper under the watch of Origin Goddess Crustacia, the gnomes have created humanoid rock bodies in honor of the dead Earth Elemental Emperor. Living in symbiosis with dungeons, these gnomes possess rock to protect their temporary home. Rank C In other words, just like spriggans who could be treants and dryads like Rita, gnomes could possess rock to be something more. These lesser faefolk were essentially too weak to do anything in their normal bodies, so they possessed something to gain a strong body. Now that I thought about, that was a real trend for lesser faefolk. Onnikais possessed corpses, spriggans vegetation, and now these gnomes with stone. Hestia-san, how are you doing? Kyouya asked me while keeping his guard up, cautious about the still rock statues. A monster room was one of the mentioned traps. Three waves of escting enemies. Rank C now, but a rank B might appearter. You asking if I can fight? Barely, I forced myself to say. The only parts of my body that didnt feelpletely numb were my stomach, throat, and stomach. Fuck I burned Yuuko. Im sorry I still felt bad for what I did. Sure, she was a stranger to me, but saving them was one of Saoris goals. As their former teacher, she wanted to rescue her students from the clutches of the demonkins. Not to mention that Tatsuya and Kyouya were fellow students as well. I didnt want to burn her, but that whole sequence of actions were just the worst! Who cares about that! Its her fault getting in your way! Tatsuya callously stated to sooth my worries. That bastard Takuma isnt any better either, even if there was a misunderstanding. Dont worry about it; just fix that girls face upter with [Miraculous Grace]! I guess he was right It wasnt like it would solve anything to ask those two for forgiveness. Tatsuya wasnt too close with his other ssmates, while Kyouya was on the fence about it. In addition, those two also lectured me how I forgot about [Magic Breaker]s effect. I mean,e on, I wasnt nning on fighting with them! When they gave me the briefing on the students unique skills, I hadnt really paid attention cause I wasnt there to fight them! I wanted to persuade them about everything. Even if we stayed enemies, I thought I could resolve everything peacefully. These were Saoris students; thest thing I wanted to do was give her grief. Prepare for everything, but how the hell was I supposed to guess VifiYok being there with the students and some dragonyers?! Crazy! Magic Breaker: The user bes a conduit of mana, severing the mana link between the target and their spells. Nullifies all spells and magic-based skills, including buffs and debuffs caused by them, and prevents the target from using them until midnight of that day. Restores the users mana by the amount of nullified items while also transferring arcane corruption from target to user. Very high mana cost per usage How broken was that? It didnt have to touch me and I was locked out of spells for an entire day?! Meaning, this locked up, sealed feeling I had with my mana, my inability to release it out of my body or move it around fluidly like hardened blood or something, was a result of [Magic Breaker]. Fortunately, I could still use my draconic abilities, spell songs, and also scale man Arrrrrgh! O! I grabbed my right arm, feeling the sensation of my fingers touching the dried, ck stump. My missing arm; the feel of touch had just reappeared and I could feel the pain. Well, adrenaline is over. The venom causes necrosis Jeez, the phantom pain. Tell me about it, dragon. Now, how about we not deal with something that minor, and instead figure a way to survive this? I snapped my head around, noticing VifiYok speaking with me. Her snarkyment was directed at myints, despite the fact she was missing her left arm. She really was prickly. How about you step off my tail? I wanted toin, but Tatsuya took over the discussion. Hestia-san cant use magic and is paralyzed until the antidote fully takes effect. Rajah has [Exhaustion (Minor)] and his armor is in shambles. And our unexpectedpanion here is in danger of exploding in our face. He sighed, before assuming a battle pose. Hestia-san, I presume you can still support us? I nodded. With song and mes, yes. Cant use any -kinesis skills, though, so I rather not use my Territory with you guys around. Neither can I, for obvious purple reasons. The demonkin scoffed, but seemed wobbly on her feet. Her expression confirmed my worry for her health, as she looked like she could fall over at any second. These things arent moving though. The humans-sized stone golems werent moving an inch as she mentioned. There were a bit too many to count. This roomthis clean, polished room made from fairnite, showing no signs of the decrepit ruins from beforelooked about the size of arge cathedral. No entrances could be seen, not even a closed door. We were nked by so many of these golems, standing there like soldiers with shields, various melee weapons, and bows. On the other hand, we only had a small area to fight in, too tiny before this monster room swarms us. I put my party bracelet on, realizing the golems were waiting for us to make a move, a mistake they could capitalize on. However, at the same time, I understood this might be a mistake. I looked up, confused why the dragonyers hadnt pursued us through the hole yet. Whatever it was, lucky us. Im tanking! Humanize! I transformed back into a dragon, causing my exoarmor to transform, morphing back into its true form. Unable to cast [Panzer], Grimnirs masterful armor gave me the protection I needed to trust in my tanking abilities. Now back as a dragon, myrge size seemed to have taken a step over the boundary, causing the blue eyes of the golems to light up. Their bodies creaked and cracked in a robotic manner, before everybody had assumed a battle position. Without any warning, they ran and shot arrows, almost seamlessly, resembling the fluid movements of a human. Pavise! I couldnt use magic, meaning I had to fight like a dwarf right now. It didnt matter, for I had dwarven-made armor to work with! Runes could work even with [Magic Breaker] on me. As the barrier protected me, but also pushed the other three away, I smashed my tail onto the ground, decimating numerous golems before sweeping them away like a broom. Krriiiiiiiaaaaaaah! I roared, forgoing buffing everybody to focus onbat. Lets go, Kyouya! Tatsuya called out, pumping him and his best friend up. Rajah, too, couldnt help but participate. [Master, Ill take care of your nks!] Meanwhile, VifiYok didnt say anything; instead, she used my ive with deadly precision, looking like a whirlwind of mes and metal as she cleaved through the numerous golems. Seeing her like this, I had one of my parallel minds keep an eye on her, not for surveince, but to learn her movements. Learn from how she fought with my weapon. Even with a single arm, she was outmaneuvering the golems as if they were untrained recruits, weaving parries, feints, and strikes with the asional scale-dust explosion stored inside my weapon. She was even using the runes I had on it, using the fire she created to regenerate mana. On the other hand, I had to rely on my parallel minds fine tuning my movements for my precise attacks. Even though my body felt airless in a bad way, my constant training with Neill through three weeks had ingrained my attacks into my muscles. Even if they were asleep, the motions felt natural. With VifiYok and the boys taking care of my nks, I shed and stomped, being agile and destructive in one. With pavise shielding me from everything, I could even stand still and breath fire down, melting the golems. Wave 2 iing When that System message came, holes on the outer edge opened up, letting hands the size of a single gnomacotta warrior reach out. A giant menacing statue with ck armor appeared from each cardinal direction, all ramming their giant axes onto the ground, creating small shockwaves of dust to blow around. More of the warriors appeared from behind these giant figures, who even rivaled me in height as I stood on four, errr, three legs. Fairnite Guardian Statue: An animated golem made from fairnite using mana. With the agility of a normal giant warrior, these destructive creatures can challenge even the swiftest groups. While heavily resistant against magical attacks, their defences arent as imprable through physical means. Rank B Hestia-san, target focus! Well take care of the legs, you take care of yourself! Tatsuya shouted out our orders, prompting me to charge towards the western statue, bulldozing my way through the horde of enemies like a ram. Krrrriiiiiah! With a single swift motion, I grinded my tail along the ground, not only causing it to ignite on fire but also sending another wave of warriors flying out of the way. I jumped in the air and pped my wings, before mming my tail right onto the golem. It defended itself against my attack with its weapon, causing its solid shaft to crack, before I grabbed the golems head with my left w, smashing it onto the ground. Despite the description, it was sturdy. Still, initiating my [Spark Crescent], I somersaulted, shing the golem and destroying its weapon. As it tumbled back, crashing against the wall, VifiYok and Tatsuya pierced the golems legs with their Grimnir-made weapons and pulled it back for me to grab with my jaw. Using my tail as an anchor, I swung my neck around, throwing the golem at the three approaching ones with all my strength, only for me to miscalcte my trajectory and smash my head right into the wall. Hestia-san?! Kyouya called out. Shit! My horns were stuck! I couldnt pull them out! Knowing it would take too long for me to pull myself out without my dominant right arm, I gestured for the others to run ahead. Once they saw sparks forming around me, they understood what I was trying to do and ran ahead, slicing through all the fodder. Gnashing my fangs together, I unleashed the surrounding scale-dust, blowing up the entire area and the monsters around. I thought sting apart the wall would reveal some kind of way to escape, but there was just more thick rock behind it. There really was no way to exit outside of defeating these things. Once I pped my wings to blow the dust away, I saw Rajah keeping the heavily injured giant golem down with his [Dark Tendrils]. Sadly, since these golems couldnt experience fear, all my rawr, Im a dragon moves werent scaring them. This monster room was just an endless wave of these creeps! Dammit! Tatsuya shouted as he was pushed back by a shieldwall of warriors, causing him to finally realize he was at his limit. Kyouya, too, was having trouble. His unique skill allowed him to continuously conjure ck armor to shield himself from damage, but they cost his health to create. Sadly, while I could continue healing him with my normal white mes, his skill reduced healing from all outside sources by 50%. Meaning, his only reliable healing method was to leech off the damage he did. While good in shorter battles, this was an endurance challenge. This wasnt even mentioning VifiYok. The girl was fighting like a berserker despite her physical limitations, prompting me to remember her scorched, almost zombie-like figure at the end of our fight in Elyona. She still kept fighting, even when death was near. She wasnt even taking damage from anything, but the strain of all the fighting was clearly catching up to her. The boys had to not only fight a bunch of ck mercs before we seperated, but they also held off the dragonyers for a bit to protect me. They werent even fully rank Bs yet, and they had to take on all this crazy? Dammit, we all needed a bloody level up! Boys, howAhhh, I cant use [Telepathy]! Yuuuuuuukooooooo! These damn things arent dying fast enough! Kyouya noted as he realized some of the broken golems still had blue glowing eyes. Thats why we havent level up yet, Tatsuya! Crush those heads! Those damn gnomes! Understanding I had to support them with this, I charged towards them, but instead of attacking, I circled around them and pushed the remaining golems away. I was acting as the meat shield, giving them some moment of rest. Krriiiiuu! I growled softly, causing the boys to catch on after Rajah appeared. [Master, wants us to rest!] I knew I could rely on you, Rajah! Tatsuya nodded. Got it! VifiYok, get on Hestia-san and rest. You cant level from these things, right? Huffing like crazy, she stomp on a broken warrior head, killing it before nodding. With the boys covering her, VifiYok rushed over to my body, only to snap her head up. The three still unharmed rank B golems had reached us and were swinging their axes down. Kra! I shouted at her, before sending my scales out, relying on them with [Draconic Barrier] and [Defense Rune: Pavise] to protect us. As the stone crashed against my defenses, I could feel the loud sound rupturing through this room. Thankfully, no damage. Seeing me smirk, VifiYok nodded and jumped onto my leg and then on my back, allowing me to standing up and dodge out of the way just as the golems tried to grab my wings. Hellme Breath! Kraaaaaaaaaaaaaa! mes burst from my mouth, swallowing the golems and the warriors, pushing them away from us. Idiot! Mana attacks wont harm them, that includes your breath! VifiYok, the armchair expert,mented. I know that, but I had to push them away somehow. Got a level! Tatsuya and Kyouya both shouted, before they rushed over to me. The former had a wide smile on his face as he opened his [Storage Magic], retrieving two [Room] runes from it. Genius! That was our way out! This was far too taxing on us, and the boys figured this was the timing to get out. Things were too hectic, I kinda forgot about them! Tatsuya admitted, to which I couldnt fault him considering the shit situation we were in. Even then, it wasnt like I could me him, considering opening a portal here could risk them being destroyed. Alright, I Wave 3 iing What?! Gnuuuuuuuuuuu! A reverbing groan echoed throughout this monster room, only for our footing to suddenly shake as the ground lit up blue. The numerous warriors and even the giant golems saluted, staying in ce even as this entire room was moving! What is with this dungeon?! The crazy finally appeared, with the arrival of the final wave breaking the roomceiling, floor, and wallsinto pieces. The numerous gaps were so dark, I couldnt even properly see into the depths of them, making me almost want to jump down to avoid whatever this next surprise was. Sadly, the gaps were instantly closed up with mana. The wall I destroyed separated itself, revealing a new room, before the room we stood on, literally, tossed us into the new one with no fanfare. As we recovered, the warriors and golems dropped down, forming a statue wall in front of the morphing monster room. Like smashing solid rocks against each other, that grating crunch of fairnite tiles being pulled into each with mana,bining into one being like a bunch of lego. The monster room was a literal monster. I snapped my eyes around this new room, noticing how it wasnt as white and pristine as the room we were just in. That actually bamboozled us. This normal room looked identical to the nature-overtaken ruins from the previous floors, making it more likely to be an authentic room. This was a killing trap. The bomb before floor 15 was there to kill us, but if we werent, we would fall into this ce. The monster room would send waves at us, trying to kill us like suckers. The Ankoran King sent us in here for training, not wanting to endanger my life by letting me join the expedition force for the Event Quest. However, what the hell was happening here?! I probably would have been safer in the Event Quest just cause I had people like Yorshka, Neill, and Master around! Who did I have here? Two exhausted upper Rank Cs, an injured rank C virigress, and a demonkin who looked like she could die at any second now. We needed to escape, and as if everybody understood this, we all stared at Tatsuya. However, my heart skipped a beat as I saw his deadpan face, pointing at the wall of golems. Looking over, I saw the crumbled remains of the [Room] runes, crushed underneath the sole of one of the golems. Tatsuya must have dropped them when we were tossed into this ce. Why? Why is my encounter luck so bad? We all stared at Kyouya, who nodded and opened his [Storage Magic] Ahem. Kyouya gulped as we all saw his storage close up on us. His head slowly turned to everybody else, and his mouth began to twitch. We have a problem. I lost my [Room] runes when the dragonyer cut my arm, Tatsuya just lost his, and Kyouya lost ess to his. We were trapped. Master Rajah doesnt feel so good. Neither do I, buddy. Or, at least that was what I imagined our dialogue would be when I looked at Rajahs crestfallen face. After all, no mana usage also meant no [Telepathy]. While that wasnt too bad, the real problem was how he couldnt even use his spells any longer. He needed them to fight properly. Simrly, I couldnt use [Humanize]. I tried it, but I couldnt transform back into a dragonewt. Meaning, I couldnt sing, but even then, spell songs probably wouldnt work. Not to mention, this also meant I couldnt use my Territory nor manipte my scales and use [Draconic Barrier], since they all relied on mana. Ankoran King, do you want to kill me? Im a FUCKING MAGE! No way, no way would the Ankoran King send me into this just after everything, right? No way, there had to be an exnation for this. There had to be! I snapped my eyes back to the giant room golem, noticing how the pristines walls from before had changed, giving more chiseled edges and wedges around its body as details. The mana seams flowing through it made it look like some kind of mantech, but the stony surface of its body was clear to see. Its face looked a bit cartoonish with its cube teeth, giving it a less intimidating forcepared to the statue faced warriors and the helmeted soldiers. On the other hand, as the room golemtched its hands onto the edges of the hole where the monster room was. Pushing itself through, it revealed its full appearance. Mostly top-heavy, its arms were as thick as a small family house, probably enough to quash me as it wasrger than me in size. Its lower body, though, looked far frailer as it was weirdly thin and only had two tree trunk-sized legs to support it. So how are we supposed to kill that thing? Tatsuya said with dazzling eyes, probably captivated by the grander reward part of the System message. With my tail, of course. I raised my tail, fully epting Tatsuyas optimism. After all, there really wasnt any other way to survive, so why not be a bitpetitive about it? A star like me couldnt just die in this forgotten ce, and definitely not a dragon who had family and friends to lose. No risks, no rewards, right? A note from AbyssRaven Get that reward, Hestia! Get the loot, even if you can''t talk! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 398: Burn, Golem, Burn. Chapter 398: Burn, Golem, Burn. Here were our options: Tatsuyas [All-In] and a pouch of six fulinoe leaves he took out before the monster room sealed our mana skills. Meaning, he had six usages of [All-In], depending on how many he used at once, so he had options for burst damage. Kyouyas [Shadowed Martyr], allowing him to d himself in armor and turn into a charging bull. It worked off his health, with the more health he paid for his skill, the sturdier it became. However, he needed healing after every use and his skill also reduced healing from outside sources by 50%. Rajah had some of his mana threads. Sadly, since we were going up against golems, Rajahs venom wouldnt work against them. He was heavily reliant on his dark spells to stay mobile, so this might be a problem for him. A very tired VifiYok with my ive, but since the weapon was bond to me, it was heavily nerfed in her hands. It still was a good weapon, but VifiYok couldnt utilize all its potential. Burn My Dread: A manatech-based dragoon ive created using [Geiserg Queen] and [Sunfang Dragon] materials, supported by the enchanted bark of a [Stonewood Treant Guardian] and voldunna ore. As the blood and mes of a [Sunfang Dragon] were used during the smelting process, this spear exudes a natural heat as if it was a miniature sun core. The [Dragonkin cksmith Technique] used to create this weapon causes the weapon to only show its full potential in the hands of its true owner. Dragonkin: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Attack Power: 2281 Skill: [Mana Conductor Lv. 8] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 6] [True Spear Mastery Lv. 1] [Increased Weight Lv. 5] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] [Herculean Power Lv. 1] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 1] [Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 8] [Minds Eye Lv. 1] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 10] [Explosion Pressure Nullification] [me Core Aura] [Dragonkin Ownership] Rune: [Utility Rune: Guided Projectile] [Defense Rune: Scale-Dust Barrier] [Passive Rune: Clean de] [Passive Rune: Mana Drain] [Passive Rune: Stamina Beast] [Passive Rune: Crimson Cloak] [Attack Rune: Triple Attack] Tatsuyas and Kyouyas weapons and armors were all decent, since they were made by Grimnir for this trip. However, unlike mine, theirs were ceholders for when Grimnir could find the time to dedicate to making their personal weapons. Ones he could continuously improve and improve. We had seven major health potions, six major stamina potions, one minor strength tonic, and also some mana and intelligence vials, but they were useless for our current situation. And then we had myself, the big, bad dragon. I was a mage, but all my mana-based attacks were blocked. I couldnt use my Territory, my scale maniption, nor even my spell songs. Thankfully, I had Neill train me for situations where I could only rely on my physical attacks. Honestly, this situation reminded me of my early days when I had to rely on my ws and fangs to survive. So, what could I use here? What exactly wasnt reliant on my mana to be used? Well, firstly, my scale-dust had never relied on mana, but on friction and heat. My spark mes and setting my fangs, ws, and tail on fire were avable to me. I just needed mana to increase the mes size, meaning I couldnt use my dragon breath. This, sadly, also meant I couldnt use my [White mes] or [Corrosive Fire] since I needed mana to switch them around. In addition, I had the runes and skills on my armor to rely on, specifically, [Dhuinn Rune: Fearless Defense]. It transformed the vitality and wisdom my armor granted into strength and intelligence, respectively. Not to mention, [Battle Frenzy] and [Sr Beam] were avable; thetter required sr energy, not mana, so I could go into my overdrive mode. In other words, [Fearless Defense] plus [Hellde Edge] plus [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] plus [Sr Beam] equaled our winning strategy Sadly, I couldnt speak as a dragon and [Telepathy] required mana. Mypanions did not know the n my parallel minds and I had just formed. Grrrrrrrrrr! I growled, stepping forward while raising my tail and swinging it up and down. Tatsuya, noticing this, nodded, smirking at me like a daredevil. I know, I know, youre our trump card here, Hestia-san! I dont need to hear you to understand that; dont worry, you lead, Ill improvise with what you want! Im not much use as abat specialist here, but I like shot calling when I y games, so Illmunicate with you! Were gonna bloody dump on these trash! Make them uninstall from life! Here! Kyouya handed Tatsuya all but one stamina potion and three of the health potions. He then looked at VifiYok, throwing her the strength tonic. Give Hestia-san the tonic for the final attack! Everything matters; the rest, use however you want to survive! Iing! Oi! I VifiYok wanted to interject, but thebined three waves of golems had already began their march towards us. Arrows flew, a stampede of stone legs, and the booming crackling of the giant [Monster Room Mimic (Fairnite)]. Monster Room Mimic (Fairnite): A golem with the ability to separate its body parts to form a room, acting like a monster room until the timees to strike. This version is made out of fairnite, increasing its resistance against magic. Although imposing and sturdy due to its impressive size, easily able to dwarf the smaller rank A monsters, this mimic does not have the stats to match its size. Regardless, one should not underestimate it with its army of monsters. Rank B [Mana Eyes], while it sounded like it required mana to use, didnt. Its primary function was to allow me to see the flow of mana when I activated them, which, fortunately, allowed us to gather some intel. I couldnt appraise its Profile due to the annoying [Information Blocked] notification, but this description alone was good enough, meaning I could beat it. Just like all the other rank Bs I defeated in the past, this thing will be another piece of experience fodder! Problem was, I couldnt tell anybody about this. No [Telepathy] meant I was reduced to my Belzac Forest form ofmunicationemoting. Seeing how that turned out, I was a bit nervous. Regardless, with the boys attacking, I could only focus on my killing blow. Either survive for ten minutes or kill the mimic golem. The situation was pretty effed up, though. Drinking! Tatsuya and Kyouya both drank a stamina potion each, although it wouldnt remove [Exhaustion (Minor)] from Tatsuyas Profile. Either I had to sing [The Will to Fight and Survive] or he had to take a good, long rest to remove that annoying debuff. Rajah, the three of us coordinate together, find a path forward. Well take care of the fodder to make way for Hestia-san to take care of the rank Bs! Mgreeh! Rajah roared in affirmation. However, I was certainly not on-board with this n. What?! No, wait, not you, Tatsuya! You need to help me down those rank Bs to get to the boss quicker! Dont waste your [All-In] on the mooks! Also, dont use Rajahs tricks and higher agility for the mooks, use his threads to help Kyouya immobolize the minions! Crowd control! Kraaaa! I roared, drawing everybodys attention, but Tatsuya snapped his head around to dodge an arrow. With his attention on the problems at hand, he dismissed my roar as a warcry, before continuingmands while all I could do was to watch them. Dammit! I couldnt stop them now when they were getting attacked, then the knight golems and the boss would just rush at me. No, I had to correct their ns Oi, dragon, if you got something on your mind, its better to not try to disrupt the flow of things. But before I could rush forward and stop the boys by bodyblocking them, VifiYok smacked me on the head. No mana means no [Telepathy] or [Humanize]. The cat cant speak, either. Aside from logistics and morale,munication is another high-priority pir for war and battle. Break even one of them, and everything will eventually crumble. Krrruh? I questioned what VifiYok was saying with this, but my head snapped around as my [Foresight] activated, quickly dodging out of the way of a thrown axe, noticing my sense of touch was almost back to normal. I need some time to rest. Give me a moment, dragon. I turned my head back to VifiYok, eyeing her small body, which was barelyrger than my mouth. The operation n should be you taking down the fodder; dont worry about their level ups. Let them upy the rank Bs with their movements and crowd control. Let them take down the weakened golem you nearly killed, which would allow them to gain levels, an extra boost. But wouldnt that mean the boys would gain less experience outright? The Gnomacotta warriors are rank C, which gives me far reduced experience, while the boys and Rajah will benefit from them greatly. The only way for all of us to clean this room out, saving us, is for you to take the majority of the damage, naturally taunt all aggression, and clean the most enemies out. Your size, fire attacks, and range of attacks is what will win this battle, not those boys making room for you. As the strongest, you lead them, rally them, and support the weak so they can do their job! Three opinions. Three different methods to engage this battle. My n was to utilize everybodys talents to carve the victory with my finishing blow. Tatsuyas focus is to have his side clear the path forward for me to take down the rank Bs, since the victory condition was to defeat the boss. VifiYoks, on the other hand, wanted me to take down the fodder, acting like a one-woman army to draw attention away from the boys so they can use Tatsuyas [All-In] to kill the golems. Since the golems were weaker to physical attacks, Tatsuya should be able to do it. I didnt need to babysit him So, what was the correct n? I have no other options, really. I dislike Tatsuyas n. Kraah! I decided to entrust the leadership to VifiYok, following along her n. With a simple nod, she understood I would be following her n, as she could vocalize what she wanted. Unable to speak, this was the only path to victory. Graaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I roared before mming my tail on the ground, letting the friction ignite my tail aze. Without my right arm, I stood up on my two hind legs and jumped up, before twisting my body around and mming my ming down onto the approaching army, stopping the boys from reaching their target before I did. Woooah! Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Rajah were blown away by the shockwave as I unleashed another roar, before swinging my edged tail around, scorching the ground, leaving behind a straight and circr scar on the ruin floors. The dragon is taking out the fodder, taking the damage and attention away from you! Take down that weakened B golem! VifiYok shouted her orders, before I charged into the mix to enact her n with her on my back. My willingness to do what the demonkin wanted should persuade them to follow along without giving the boys the chance to argue. I smashed my wings onto the ground, before grinding them along the floor, setting them ame. If I couldnt use [Hellde Edge] on my two hands, then my wings would have to serve here. At the same time, I dodged the first rank B golems axe swing, then another before jumping away. I was attacked by three of them, while the weakened golem ran ahead to retrieve the axe it threw, meaning it would be isted. This was the time to taunt the rest! Attention to the army! Cull the weak! And get rid of the golems meat shield! Snappy orders, quick and precise. Finding no fault in it, I follow her and instead of engaging the golems, I ran away, circling them while smashing the rank C warriors. At the same time, I noticed the bossthe mimicmoving slowly, fully unable to catch up to me, unlike the knight golems. Even then, thanks to the size of the small room, it was impossible for me to run away forever. This meant that all the golems would gang up against me, but by luring their attention onto me, I sessfully isted the weakened one from every other enemy. Boom! Like the sound of a building crumbling in a construction site, the noise of rocks broke apart, scattering throughout the room, only attracting the mimic golems attention. I snapped my eyes around, noticing the boys were doing what VifiYok wanted. The golem was still alive, but its legs were tangled by Rajahs mana threads, while Kyouya had encased the Golems hands in his shadow armor, making it impossible for it to grab its thrown axe. Tatsuya, meanwhile, had situated himself near the golems head, readying his spear. Dragon, did you sense the golems core when you attacked it?! VifiYok demanded as I tried to defend myself from the other knight golems. Monster golems arent like alchemical gargoyles, or the golems from spells. The stronger ones form a mana core, simr to slimes and such. Keeps everything together and allows them to heal themselves. I hadnt thought about that. I hadnt really use [Mana Eyes] to really inspect all the golems up until now in detail, and even though I appraised them, it was just a quick look. This whole ce was saturated in mana, after all. My headache would return if I left the skill on for too long. Mana Eyes! I activated, looking into the golems body, noticing there was a concentration of mana around its stomach, forming something like a spehere. It was small, far too tinypared to the giant mammoth-sized golem. Kraaaah! I roared, standing up to draw Tatsuyas attention. Using my remaining arm, I pointed at my stomach, before pointing at the golem. Thankfully, it seemed he understood my gestures and ran to the location of the mana concentration. At the same time, the golems charged forward, nearly grabbing me. I jumped over them, only for my [Foresight] to activate, prompting me to snap my head up as I saw the bosss head began to glow blue. Energy was concentrating around it, ready to blow out. Cheater! I called out, realizing it was using mana despite the rules of the room! No getting around it, then. Sr Beam! Heat rose from the center of my body, warming up every cell in my body. The stream of sr energy reached my mouth through the fiber of my body, coalescing into a single ball of power, which I released just as the golem shot out a mana beam. White, burning hot sr energy shot out of my mouth, crashing against the foreign beam attack! The blowback from the attack helped me stay in the air for a moment, only for the knight golems to grab my tail, pulling me down before swinging their axes at me. [Defense Rune: Pavise] protected me from all three swings, but I also noticed how the axes managed to prate the mana barrier, lodging their weapons. Thankfully, these golems didnt realize their mistake. [Sr Beam] sent my body into overdrive, making it burn hotter than anything you could possibly imagine. My scale-dust was burning like crazy, bursting into mes underneath my scales. Im going! VifiYok ran away during this entire mess, cleaving through some warriors with sweat drenching her ck hair and clothes. With her out of the way, I snapped my fangs together, causing sparks to blow up in my face before it detonated the flying scale-dust around me, sending the golems flying as anything around me was reduced to ashes. A sizable crater was created where I wasying. I snapped my head up, only to jerked it back as the boss finally reached me. Its blue glowing face sent a shudder down my spine, only for me to roar and stand up, pushing the golem back as I sunk my fangs right into its right arm. It didnt respond, instead, it tried to grab my wings, but due to [Sr Beam], that also meant I could use my rocket boosters without mana. My body was too bloody hot with my sr core active! Everything is going well! Manager Mind informed me, assuring me my new sr core was handling the stress without any issues. I shot up with the rocket boosters, before using [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] on my tail to imbue it with my sr energy, cleanly slicing off the bosss right arm, before grabbing it with my mouth. I spread my wings, looking down at the boss as I glided down. The heat of my body began to melt the fairnite arm, allowing me to slurp it up like some chunky sauce. Not yet. After the molten fairnite churned in my stomach for a moment, I shot forward with my boosters, prompting the golem to suddenly conjure a mana barrier around him, forcing me to fly up to the ceiling. Scouting another of its abilities, I took a mental note to avoid that shield before my final attack. At the same time, I jerked my eyes to the side, noticing the crumbled mess of a rank B golem to the side. Its stomach was gouged out, looking like some bomb was set off, turning that part into nothing. Tatsuya had done it, but it looked like mana concentration acted like a bomb once it was destroyed. Fortunately, the boys were already engaging one of the scorched knight golems I just blew away. All three were fine; Kyouya probably protected his best friend in time! Knowing I had to stick to the n, I ignored the boss, using its slow speed to our advantage as I flew towards the boys andnded right before the golem. The smaller warriors about to swarm them were dispersed, or were melting around me. I roared before swinging my bright white tail at the burned golem, slicing it in half by its torso, only to realize its mana concentration was forming on its head. The boys seeing me have this charge at the third golem while I took the aggro from everybody. This also allowed me to kill my first rank B in the process, smashing its head into pieces with my tail. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 26] to [Level 27] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 750 skill points Health filled up! Grroon! I snapped my head around as I heard that, seeing the boss open its mouth out to shoot out a st of mana at the boys. I rocket boosted myself in front of them, before being blown away as pavise didnt do anything. Once again, I forgot to use my Auracoil rune, being too ustomed to relying on my scales and [Draconic Barrier] to protect me instead of my new runes. Thankfully, Grimnirs armor shielded me from it, not even showing a crack or chip. Unfortunately, however, the boss was readying more sts. I flew forward again, blocking a second and thirdthis time remembering to use Auracoilbefore being blown away from the recoil. As the boss readied a fourth shot, Kyouya jumped forward and had his armor split from his body, forming into arge ck wall. The st crashed against it, pushing it back and taking a chunk off it. Kyouya produced another knight armor from his skill before drinking a health potion, to then pull his shield alongside the others as they avoided the constant mana barrages. Did this golem figure us out?! I noted how it was focused on them, instead of me, who should be easier to hit. Knowing I had to stop him, I shot myself forward, only for my [Foresight] to activate and warn me of a flying axe. I killed my speed by stomping my feet down, but failed to dodge it outright and just relied on my armor to protect me. With a loud, metallic dund the stone axe bounced right off my chestte, a testament of Grimnirs work. However, while I didnt take any serious damage, the shockwave did rock my chest, causing the air to fly right out of my lungs. Regardless, this stopped my forward rush. The golem, though, deftly caught the stone axe and swung it down, forcing me to dodge, only for the boss to take advantage of this with another mana st. With my rocket boosters, I managed to dodge it by flying up, but now like a turret, the boss continued shooting more projectiles at me while the twost knight golems ran at the boys. We can take care of this! Deal with that boss, first! Tatsuya shouted before putting a fulinoe leaf in his mouth. Rajah, disarm duty. Kyouya, ram it down! Ill deal with its legs once youre done! The fodder destruction I did up until this point had really cleaned the room from hostile forces, but their remains still crowded the floor. Rocks and even fairnite boulders were everywhere. It certainly was better than the alternative of blood and viscera Better make sure that stayed that way. System, time for this event. 4:29 minutes remain Almost six minutes have passed since the battle started? Felt shorter, but I could take that. Meaning, I wouldnt have to risk escting things if I used it now. Kriffiek kllk gaaung! I growled, fully able to replicate the draconguage with my dragon throat. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Overuse of [Battle Frenzy] could cause me to go berserk, as Neill warned me. I just had to use this power-up when I needed it, and for not too long, but now was just the right time. As my white tints colored my crimson scales, the internal heat inside my body soared even higher, smoldering everything around me. I could feel the sr energy surging and keeping my overdrive active, ready to be unleashed for a devastating sr power attack. Even without [Obsidian ze], the mes my scale-dust produced began to surround me as if they were maically attracted to my body. Just as the boss tried to shoot at me, once again, I let out a small burp, sending the molten fairnite from my stomach back up my throat, before belching out magma. As they crashed against each other, the magma exploded, sending it spraying all over the battlefield like some water sprinklers. Kyouya kept the others protected, while I noticed VifiYok was mostly avoiding, taking a break behind some dead warriors. So, as everybody was mostly safe, I took the chance to transform this area into mine. Even without a Territory, I now had all the agency to win this. sh Fire. Quick movements towards any source of fire; it required stamina, not mana, to use. As such, I dashed behind the golem boss, surprising it as I shed at it with my tail. As if his body was butter, the golem lost another arm to my white glowing tail, fueled by all the sr energy in my body. Yeostar really knew what sorta skills I like. As the golem stumbled back, armless, I couldnt help but form a smile as I raised my tail, aiming it at it like a spear. I then lunged forward, ready to cut its legs off. The golems mana seams brightened, looking like it was ready to shoot another mana st, however, to my surprise, [Danger Perception] didnt warn me of anything in front of me, but something behind. Dragon, duck! I heard VifiYoks voice in addition to my skills warning, prompting me to lower my body, only to see an axe fly over me. It didnt hit the golen, no, instead it stopped just before it did and flew over to his right arm. At the same time, the numerous rubble created from the fallen golems started to fly up to the golems shoulders. With [Mana Eyes] I confirmed it was using mana to do so, but without the skill, it looked like it was done telekically. The broken pieces attached themselves on its body, reconstructing its arms, only this time, it had an axe! Gooooon! You gotta be kidding me! It swung its axe right down, forcing me to dodge with [sh Fire] before throwing another tail sh; only this time, it managed to block the attack. Still, I cleanly cut right through its weapon, demolishing it. Before I could swing at it again, its mana barrier materialized, blocking one attack, only for it to turn the axe into a make-shift hammer. It swung once again while sting mana beams at me, forcing me to dodge more and more. Everything I tried to attack with failed, this geomancy-golem was cheating its way for its survival. 2:01 minutes remain Oh, shut it! It knew it couldnt win! This bastard was trying to stall me to rob us of the victory, and it could do so using mana and the golem corpses I handily created for it. It could even use the magma I belched out for its own use! Unfair! Time was running out, while the golem had unlimited rubble to use against me and I couldnt get a good hit on it with my final attack. There were two attacks I could use with [Sr Beam], both resulting in me releasing this surging sr energy coursing through my body. Either it was to just release it through my body like a radiator, turning myself into a bombI primarily used it during my meteor dive attacks, like what I did to VifiYok in Elyonda or the geiserg king in Griffonpeak. The second was by condensing all that energy into another beam attacklike my attack against the demonkin of envy in Griffonpeak. To be honest, both sounded quite generic, but the techniques worked just fine. In any case, the former option was impossible since I would cook everybody. Without [Dragon Fire], I wouldnt be able to prevent everybody from dying, so I could only use thetter way. And that meant I needed an opening for a precise shot! 0:41 minutes remain But, while the golem stalled me, I was also stalling it for myself. All-in times three! Health sacrifice! Dragoon Dive! And, just like me, that person I was stalling for loved shouting out his attacks. My eyes snapped up just as Tatsuya dived from the ceilings, destroying the bosss right rubble arm once again. As the make-shift hammer fell onto the ground, Tatsuya got stuck on the bosss fairnite body, far too hard for his boosted strength to break through. Regardless, it still unbnced the boss enough for Kyouya toe in. Releasing his shadow armor, the pieces extended themselves and wrapped around its left rubble arm, pinning it down onto the ground. Meanwhile, Rajah jumped onto the golems body and snatched Tatsuya. He then pounced off and allowed Kyouya to get on, bringing both to safety. And just in time, as the second strongest of our boss party finally showed her head. Just as the golem was about to find its bnce, VifiYok swung my ive, cleaving one leg and then the other with four shes, two on each. The bossnded on the ground, unable to move or protect itself. It tried to assemble some limbs for itself, but could only stare at me in horror. Its mouth began to light up blue. 0:37 minutes remain Not even close Mana Eyes! Fearless Defense, on! After locating a small concentration of mana around the bosss diaphragm area, I activated the Dhuinn rune on my armor, causing the Kargryxmorn symbol to light up on my white-ck armor. The red and gold tints glowed brightly as I felt [Dhuinn Rune: Fearless Defense] decreasing my vitality and wisdom to give me the equivalent in strength and intelligence. I felt power coursing through me, further boosted by [Battle Frenzy (Minor)]. [Sr Beam], released! With my prep done, I unleashed the hot beam of sr energy, drilling straight through the golems body. The burst of energy scorched through the ground behind it as it let out ast crumbly whimper. Mana leaked out of its mouth as its blue eyes dulled. Congrattions onpleting this monster room by defeating the room guardian! In honor of your incredible performance, everybody who participated will each receive a full amount of experience from the boss as if they had killed them. This will not be shared through the party function Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 27] to [Level 28] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 750 skill points Woooooooooooo, two levels! In addition, a treasure chest will spawn, filled with items worthy for a rank B clear. Please, pick them up before leaving the room Original Mind, were burning! Manager Mind warned me, causing me to stop my jubtion to see that my body was still amed. I wasnt overheating just yet, but without mana, it was kinda hard to managed my body temperature. Especially if my sr core was empty, which it was after that attack but not for long. There was a reason why I had Grimnir use my broken cores to help create this piece of armor. Just like my sr core, it could absorb the sun''s rays, just not as much. Regardless, as long as I had even a 0.01%, my sr core could handle the rest. Grooo! I let out a massive sigh as the mes on my body died down, falling onto the ground, just like all the remaining golems. They all just dropped dead, showing no signs of life. I also noticed the corpses of two of the knight armors were cut into four individual pieces. Which probably meant VifiYok helped the boys deal with those things. We effing did it, ha! Here. As I was praising everybody for their efforts, VifiYoks voice woke me up, drawing my attention to her giving Tatsuya an empty bottle. Used the strength tonic myself. Not angry, right? Tatsuya red at her, causing her to shrug her shoulders. He still had a grudge with her, as during their first meeting, she almost killed him. Well, cant solve that this easily. Oi, Tatsu Stop it, otherworlder. I dont need this twats bitching. The demonkin glossed over the details, before handing him my ive. Now, if yall excuse me, I gotta dip. Enjoy the treasure. What?! Hey! Tatsuya tried to grab her shoulder, but she just dodged to the side and Urgk! fell onto the ground, tripping over some of the rubble. At the same time, I heard her stomach growling so loud, I thought she hid a lion or something underneath her clothes. Mreow? Rajah walked over to her as the boys were stunned at what was happening. With a confused meow, my virigress grabbed her by her scruff and swung her onto his back as if she was some lifeless puppet. He then rushed over to me, showing me her face. My eyes widened as I raised my head, only to see her closed eyes, looking not only red but purple. She was breathing heavily in an uneven rhythm. Fever? Heatstroke?! Meiks face looks like a bloody thumb at this point. The wounds this time really hit him hard do we have to let Lod y with him? Rikara, the only female party member of the dragonyers chasing after Hestia, noted. Galg, the party leader of the The Dragonpikes, looked over the man who always doned a full set of armor, acting as the partys important tank. His face waspletely disfigured to the point you couldnt really tell his race, showing barely any details a normal face should have like a nose, ears, lips, skin, or even eyelids. Even to the scarred members of this party, the manying on the ground was beyond horrid to look at if he wasnt wearing a helmet. Galg touched his own scars, taking pride in them as badges for his effort. However, he couldnt help but feel pity for one of his most trustworthy friends. For his dedication to help oveing Galgs ordeals, this man had sacrificed his appearance. Galg touched his bandaged left arm, noting how it still stung. [Dread Burn]. Once you have it, you cant heal your wounds even with the best potions. Only time can heal this ailment. Rikara nodded. Aside from the scars blemishing this once beautiful leonids face, the burn scars from her battle against Hestia had cost her an ear. She touched it, noting how she could feel the phantom pain of it. She sighed, but instantly grinned as she felt her heart pump faster. She couldnt stop thinking of Hestia and the battle she had with her. Unlike most dragonyers, Rikara did not feel any hatred for dragons. She only felt the excitement of facing them. Just like many leonids from Carmaniate, fighting was truly her calling. The viscous tearing of flesh gave her life, and she wanted to continue doing so until she breathed herst. To her, dying with those she trusted with her life was more thrilling than to die in battle for her homnd in another of their senseless battles. Galg, were done. Your turn. The man in question nodded, looked at the wounded Meik, before turning around to Lod, the pure mage of the group. The human mans robes were scorched, looking in tatters, only barely hiding the bandages underneath them. He did not say any more, just taking a sip of water. Thest member to join his party, Galg knew very little of this mysterious man, but all he cared about was he could trust him in battle. Just like Rikara, Lod showed no hatred for dragonkins of any kind. Instead, what drove him forward was his faith in Istari, the God of Magic and Knowledge. And Lods thirst for knowledge could even rival that of Aleistunums archerudite. He wished to know everything in this world, and what better way to gain this but to travel? Travel with the strongest adventurer he could find. Even if his Quest would lead him to endanger his life for the information, he would do so. Even against giant dragons and wyverns. In exchange, all he asked for was to treat people using his abilities as a mana surgeon. Rikara could only frown as the usually stoic mage walked past their leader, only to stare at Meik with a gleeful smile. He ced his doctors bag, pulling out instruments like pinchers, knifes, and others to experiment on Meiks body. To hopefully find a cure for [Dread Burn] and brew it using his alchemical alembic. To Lod, helping the wounded and preserving the dead was his greatest motivation to never betray Galg, for he was his greatest benefactor. Just like Istari thought of Aurena as his greatest muse. The only one Galg didnt have much of an opinion on was Namul. After all, Namul was just like him, even though their motivations couldnt be more different. His eyesight was lost not due to a wyvern raid, but due to his former status as a ve. As a katzune, a beastmen, Namul was always treated badly by the humans of the Empire as he was nothing more than a body to them. Galg, too, was a ve, sharing the same master as Namul. Both were freed when the vers died to wyverns. While Namul walked alongside Galg due to an obligation to save his life, Galg only wanted to experience the hunt. Even to all hispanions, Galgs definition of hunting time was unknown, for the man would never let his reasons leave his mouth. Only he knew what he saw in the beasts who killed the people suppressing his freedom. Nobody knew if he even hated dragonkins. All they knew was that Galg loved the feelings of their scales, blood, and bones touching his naked skin. And for that, he became the groups cksmith. So much blood. Galgs sour face brightened up,pletely ignoring the painful groans of Meik, theints of Rikara, the crackling of Lod, or the sighs of Namul. Right now, just like during his hunts, he was in his own world. He picked up the four buckets of blood his party managed to siphon from Hestias amputated arm. Gotta rece our lost armor. Gotta prepare for the hunt. He picked up his hammer, sat down before his anvil, and inspected the ruby-like scales of the crimson dragon the Holy Emperor of Mankind ordered him to y. The perfect tools to kill her as fast as possible. nk! A note from AbyssRaven We had a dragon fight multiple golems, and other books might have written about it already, however What novel has written about a dragon slurping up the molten arm of a golem to regurgitate it as molten puke. Not only that, but that same dragon uses the power of rock as she danced on their broken bodies while using the power of the sun to st a hole right through a golem''s mouth to kill it?! NOWHERE, BUT DRAGON IDOL! BURN, GOLEM, BURN! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 399: An Unlikely Camaraderie. Chapter 399: An Unlikely Camaraderie. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Stew, again? Tatsuya questioned me over the crackling of the fire and the boiling of our meal. I red at this picky eater, annoyed his stupid coffee addiction was showing again. What do you have against stew?! Im changing things up, even, so shut it! How about you cook? He cowered, sheepishly responding with, Uh, yeah, no thanks. What a disaster of a dungeon dive this was. But, for Aurora, this was just another day of adventures. Honestly, I felt a bit bad that I was getting used to all this madness, but it wasnt like I had a choice. The first day of my reincarnation involved me running away from kobolds as a small gecko dragon. Fortunes and tribtions could strike at any time, so it was best to enjoy the peaceful moments whenever you could. This was one of them. Cooking some stew for everybody while stroking Rajah, who was rubbing his head against my leg, felt relieving. His armor, sadly, was battered to the point we had to remove it, but we were all alive. I touched my right arm, closing and opening my regrown hand to loosen up the joints. [Miraculous Grace] really was a powerful tool, but this dungeon also showed me that even if you were the best mage around, things could still go wrong. [Magic Breaker] and dungeons being able to set up anti-mana areas was frightening to me. Having no ess to my dragon breaths outside of regurgitated molten rocks and [Sr Beam] made me feel iplete. Then again, the real question was really why the hell were we still in this dungeon? Why was I cooking not only stew but also some hot porridge in two separate cauldrons? Well, the monster room wasnt the only damn trap in this hellish ce; bloody booby traps were everywhere. I lost my [Room] runes, Tatsuyas had his broken in the monster room, and Kyouyasourst hope to get out of this cejust had an ident with another of this dungeons ambushes and tricks. As in, the moment the monster room was cleared, golems rushed into the room, forcing us to snatch the treasure and run for it, since VifiYok, Rajah, Tatsuya, and Kyouya were all exhausted and were barely holding on. Thankfully, I still had a bit of gas in my system. I wanted to stall things out by fighting the golems, especially since the anti-mana effect was gone, while the boys opened the subspace portal. Well, another trapdoor awaited us as we were retreating, and while I was fending the monsters off, the boys fell into the depths with the unconscious VifiYok. Since they had [Exhaustion (Minor)], using [Air Steps] was impossible as it required mana and stamina to use. I rushed after them, jumping into the hole and managed to save most of them before theynded on the floor below aside for VifiYok. I stopped cooking and looked over to our injured, seeing VifiYok sleeping peacefully with Kyouya next to her. Our hero, Kyouya, jumped after her, shielding her using his shadow armor. He, thanks to his armor, survived the fall with nothing more than a huge concussion and a lot of broken bones. It was just fortunate things worked out for us like that. If only I could have used [Featherfall] I med myself for not being fast enough with my rocket boosters to save him. Speaking of unable to cast spells, [Magic Breaker] was goneobviously since I regrew my arm and could cook nowbut I also confirmed I couldnt usurp the damn thing. It acted more like a debuff; I had to touch Yuuko to remove that annoying skill from her. Regardless, here we were. Kyouyas runes broke after he fell. I honestly had to tell Grimnir to put the runes on sturdier material. I knew my luck was bad, but this was starting to feel like the worldHold on, didnt I have such a thought already? Pretty sure Iin everytime Urrgh Seems like the Miss is awake. Moans escaped VifiYoks mouth as her eyes finally opened. She let out a dry cough, prompting me to open my storage and take out some cold water for her to drink. As I reached out to give it to her, her body suddenly jerked away from me, almost knocking the ss out of my hand if I hadnt reacted in time. She was fidgety. This alertness caused her to fully awaken, jumping up and readying herself for a fight, only for her knees to give up on her. She fell onto her knees; her face looked baffled as her eyes were trained at us. Years of being on edge, huh? Water? I asked her, but VifiYok still looked like a tiger about to pounce on us. Just saying, but I fed you while you were asleep. You what?! Her face reddened as I stated that as nonchntly as possible, touching her leathery lips, probably thinking something dirty. Y-you f-fed me? W-with what? Tatsuya and I smirked as we saw the hostile demonkin girl act normal. As I could see her gritting her teeth at us, annoyed with our teasing, I decided to elucidate her, Stew. My favorite dish! Specifically, stew with pork belly, carratas, and a lot of cepillium for the acidity to counter the fatty broth. Putting in some spice, herbs, and good stir, and vo! Carratas as carrot recement and cepillium for onions; good thing I stocked up on a ton of ingredients and water before we dived into the dungeon. My old habits to store everything in my [Storage Magic] came in handy here. Too bad I didnt store another set of [Room] runes, but a single pair took Grimnir several hours to make, so it wasn''t like we couldnt mass produce them for everybody to take multiples. In any case, when I answered VifiYok and told her how I fed her by just slipping the stew into her mouth and agitated her swallow reflex, she seemed to have calmed down. This girl actually thought I did something lewd or something! She really was weird and distrustful. Fever? When I exined to her what happened after the fight, VifiYok touched her forehead, probably noticing it had cooled down after I took care of her. She then looked at Kyouya, before sighing. I guess Thanks. She then turned around, probably wanting to run away, but Rajah blocked her path. As she wanted toin, she suddenly lost her footing again, falling onto her knees again. I hadnt fed her that much, since people who starved for too long shouldnt eat anything too hard to digest. Refeeding syndrome, as Saori had told me. At least a full day should have passed, since [Magic Breaker] was now gone from my Profile. I wasnt sure if a second day had gone by, though, since Rajahs sleep schedule was ruined after the exhausting fights we faced. It was like three fights or so in a row for him and the boys. Ive also been only taking naps since I was on constant watch duty. I stood up, bringing a bowl of light stew and water with me. I tapped VifiYok on her shoulder with my tail. Do yourself a favor and stop being stubborn; if I wanted to kill you or manipte you, I would have done so already. Or, if you want to keep a stick up your butt, you owe me and Kyouya, so stay. VifiYoks head snapped around, grimacing at me. What? Debt? I paid it back by saving your sorry ass from those yers, dragon! What debt do I Saving your friend, saving you from dying, and then, Kyouya saving you from dying during the fall just now. Or, if you want to be pedantic about it, save you from dying after we cleared the monster room. You know we could have left you there, or how Kyouya could have left you to fall to your death. Even if you are strong, your body wouldnt have survived a fall like that. I pointed at Kyouya. His body was shattered; we had to keep him alive with potions until I had my spells back to bring him back into shape. Hes an idiot, then, VifiYok scoffed, causing Tatsuya to shoot up. And hes my best friend, you little fiend. He has enough of a heart toe to your rescue, and thats all you have to say? Bitch. You know, now that I think about it, dude, why are you hostile towards me? Pretty sure youre one of those goons the Princes summoned, so you probably shouldnt have that bad of an impression of demonkins. But I can feel the venom whenever you look at me. Have we met before? W-woah, what?! Y-you! Tatsuya took that extremely personally. We met before, yes! You nearly killed me back when we fought in Gleisvale! Gleisvale? Estralia, ya mean? However, while Tatsuya and I were bbergasted by her cluelessness, VifiYok actually couldnt remember him. Hmm, pretty sure I fought a giant wolf, that damn elf Tasianna, and some human whos contracted with a demonkin. Was that anybody else? Yes! Tatsuya, his pride hurt, shouted. Oh, yer right! That damn otherworlder girl! She had that fat human pig I was supposed to protect as a hostage! Urgh, if Heek and that idiot werent captured, I could have mowed everybody down until the dragon came! In other words, she remembered Asaka better than Tatsuya and Kyouya, who she had fought along with Saori, Tasianna, and Eine. Also, to note, our n actually worked; we wanted the demonkins to think Eine was contracted with a lust demonkin, instead of KleaHatma. It allowed her to use her demonic powers during that fight. But, back to reality, Tatsuyas looked crestfallen. His expression was frozen in ce, realizing VifiYok really only thought of him as some goon. Well, it wasnt like I couldnt sympathize with that; with the number of grimgarians Ive killed, it wasnt like I could remember all of their faces. No, more like, I didnt want to remember them. VifiYok, though, was a different person. She wasnt me, not even close from the few times we managed to interact. Please, sit down, Tatsuya. He nodded obediently. I was a bit annoyed that the demonkin thought of Kyouya as nothing more than a fool, but I wasnt here to get angry. I was here to speak. I pushed the bowl of stew and the ss of water into her hands. As I said, can''t you just ept our goodwill? She raised a brow, looking up at me before looking back at her meal. She stood back up and walked over to the warmth of the campfire. As Rajah and I sat back down, we watched VifiYok slowly eat the stew. She nodded, either liking it or realizing I didnt spike iteven with her [Abnormal Status Nullification], I could still poison her. In any case, she didnt say anything as she ate, keeping silent. It was an awkward mood, and even though it was a rare moment of peace, it wasn''t like we couldpletely let down our guard. We were still in a dungeon, having made camp in a hallway and the moment I noticed a golem approaching us, I killed it with my dragon form to make it quick. I didnt want to attract any attention. Once our meal was done, Tatsuya stored everything in his storage and I told VifiYok we needed to go. She questioned us, forcing me to tell her that we were trying to avoid the dragonyers and the students. The former were guaranteed toe after me, while I wasnt so sure with thetter. Based on the information the Ankoran King provided to us, I managed to confirm we were on the 18th floor due to theyout of the ce. I thought I wouldnt need to use the intel they gave usmore like we wanted to keep the suspense of adventuringbut it was helpful that we took the maps they had on hand with us. Using one of these maps right now, we also confirmed something was really wrong with this dungeon. The traps and monster rooms were wrongly ced, to the point we couldnt be 100% sure we would be safe. The only thing we knew for sure was where to go for the next floor. So we dropped two floors through that hole? VifiYok noted while riding on Rajah with Kyouya, eating and drinking. Why exactly am I going along with ya people again? Why are you being like that, jeez! I growled at her, finding her constant prattle annoying. Especially with how she was eating up my stew as if she was like Saori or me; refeeding syndrome, my ass! Valeria, right? Is that your human name, huh? Oh, you know exactly why I want you around, but you also know you cant go anywhere else right now. If you go up, the dragonyers or the otherworlders might attack you for helping me. You dont have the map of this ce, nor any food, so do you really want to continue going around all alone, with no help? I was calling the students otherworlders for now to keep up the facade. VifiYok, nor the rest of the demonkins, knew I was an otherworldy reincarnator. Well, the Prince of Envy knew, but he couldnt have told VifiYok any of that. While I did want to bring VifiYok over, or at least make her into an informant, I had to keep my own cards tight to my chest. Gotta y this right. Tsk, lucky void-touched, she scoffed at me. I did wonder if she somehow overheard us talking about the [Room] runes or how they worked; sadly, I couldnt confirm it now outside of the fact she knew I could use [Space-Time Magic]. Sighing, she stuffed up her mouth before asking for more, to which I happily obliged. Currently, we werent enemies, and I still technically had two debts. I could force her into helping us against the dragonyers, so I had to make sure she wasbat-ready. Even if she ran awayter when we reached the surface, it would be worth it if all of us survived. After I found a safe space to be around, we made camp again and had everybody take a rest until Kyouya woke up. This time, we were hiding in a small room to the side of a hallway. This was one of the secret hiding spaces the dungeon master made for adventurers. Hey, otherworlder, why VifiYok began after we finished making camp, which she helped byying Kyouya down. But Tatsuya snapped at her. The name is Tatsuya. That is Kyouya. The virigress is Rajah, and she is Hestia. Use them. We arent calling you demonkin all the time. VifiYok, though, just shook her head. I am not ya friend. We arent even supposed to be acquaintances, we are supposed to be enemies. Its just a mishap of events that led us to this, so do me a favor and dont try to get closer to me. We shouldnt be. Says who? I frowned. Hmm? You know Im a Champion of Aurena, but look at me, being nice to you and trying to get you on our side. Demonkins are supposed to be my Goddesss enemies, but shes allowing me to do this. Not even a singleint during this entire trip. Who actually is telling me to not get close to you? You, right? This is what I am saying about not understanding your side of the story. Are you so narrow-minded that you cant get your mouth to open up and tell me anything? Well, Aurena hasnt spoken to me once yet, so it was still the truth. Regardless, I didnt need to tell her this. VifiYok, affected by my words, seemed to have shrunk down as she began to drink some water. Remembering she liked donuts, I pulled one out, showing it to the widened eyed girl. She gulped, looking like she wanted to eat it, but wasnt brave enough to take it. I ced it on a dish and gave it to her. While she nibbled on it, picking off a piece here and there to eat, Tatsuya and I sat opposite of her. Rajah was taking a nap, right now. Him and the boys had gained quite a good chunk of levels, to the point Rajah was almost ready to evolve into a rank B. Just needed a bit more grinding, but we couldnt afford it with Kyouya like this. I know you dont want to speak about it, but you can at least tell me why youre here, right? I addressed VifiYoks sudden appearance. How youre surprised to see us, how the otherworlders knew about your human name, and why were you fighting the mercs? I wont bring up my debt here, if you want, but if you want some payment for the information, I can regrow your arm. As I flexed my renewed right arm to her, VifiYok shoot her head before taking a big bite from the donut. Her ears perked up, to the point I noticed her demonic features were showingher eyes and fangs. She cleared her throat, calming herself down. The arm is a scar of my failure. I reaped this injury for being overconfident in wanting to fight a rank S, and I reaped it for being weaker than you, your sister, and friends. The arm is the reminder that Im still weak. She swallowed her donut before drinking some water, clearing up her throat. She took a deep sigh, looking down at the fire. Im not gonna spill my history, just saying. We want to know why youre here. We knew you wouldnt say anything about your childhood or anything, Tatsuya bluntly stated, causing me to urge him to stop. I still wanted to learn more about the demonkins here. VifiYok, though, was receptive to it. Fair. Fairly sure you want to know exactly why youre here, but youre asking of the mercs and why Im here? Good enough for me to answer. But, I want something in return. You, draHmm Tatsuya. You know we summoned you otherworlder to this world, right? We nodded. This was getting interesting. Guess so, considering ya somehow removed your unique Skill. Not possible by normal means, just saying. So, whoever did this, either has to be a god, one of the Princes themselves, or an Edjurl god. VifiYok raised her chin, noticing how the both of us were attentive. She knew she was feeding us knowledge, but I thought she didnt want to do this? Thats the deal Im speaking, so tell me, who removed it? I squinted my eyes. Even if she deserted the army, she was still trying to gain information. Was she trying to buy herself some bargaining chips in case she ever got captured by the demonkins? To save her life? Well, it wasnt like sharing would do me any more harm. But, Edjurl god, huh? Aurena did mention how my usurpation rights came from the third god who participated in my reincarnation. Who were they? How did they allow me to usurp not only my blessings, but also the blessings on my retainers? I could even remove the unique Skills the students had. Who exactly was the god who participated? Me, I responded. Tatsuya looked at me slightly in horror, but seeing as I wasposed, he nodded and went along with my decision. VifiYok noticed this, eying me suspiciously. Aurena really is training her dog well. Cant believe shes giving such a boon to you. You really seem like her favorite, at this point. I didnt even need to lie. VifiYok spun the tale for me. Good, so this is why youre working with her, huh? She looked at Tatsuya. Smart. All I can say is that you picked the correct straw by staying in the western part of Altrust. The Empire, after all, is practically controlled by us. The pope of the Aurena Church is even our Prince of Envy, as you said, Hestia. Allowed us to slowly corrupt all the individual organizations, bribe nobles, and just break the Folschreck Empire from within. Subterfuge is part of wars, after all. She then gave a small chuckle, looking amused as she revealed the next bit, Fun fact, the blessed candidate thing? Entirely unofficial; the gods dont announce candidates, but we made it official so we can gain favor over certain people and just tell themter you werent pious enough. Humans eat it up! Its funny, really. The religion, as in the Church, is so powerful we can even silence the few Saints and Champions who know too much about things. Example: weunched a coordinated assassination attempt on those who wanted to rebel. The rot, as Aurena called it, is even more severe than I thought. Also, did she mention only a few? As in, some blessed dont know jack? I know Aurena cant talk too much about mortal events, in fact, she cant talk with them properly, unlike me. Still, this is ridiculous. I really should check up on the Empire, eventually. My allies were being turned to enemies. VifiYok then turned to her donut, devouring it whole and beaming a wide smile as she licked her lips clean of the sugar and fat. She let out a satisfied sigh, before continuing, Me getting here was just a huge coincidence. I, as I said, deserted the army and while on the run, I unwittingly got onto the same train those otherworlders were. She told us how she was trying to find work in the eastern most dwarven hold, Hadjuk-Orn. She was sightseeing and took a look at the train station, but got spooked by the Hand of Heaven I met just a day ago. She tried to hide by getting on the train, as that was the only way to escape, but she bumped into the students, a Saintess called Fleindia, and the Hand of Heaven. From there, she ended up stuck traveling with them to Inkoran-Tazul. Due to a shortage of money, and her cravings for bread, she wanted to take on a dungeon job. There, unfortunately, she got into contact with some ck mercs who wanted to use her as a sacrificial pawn to kill off the dungeons fifth floor guardian. Funnily enough, she managed to bring the boss down instead of dying. She had intended to lure out the peoples intention before killing them, but failed spectacrly. Once the boss was down, they moved on, while she just hummed and was having fun as the mercs worried. There, though, things got out of hand when the ck merc group targeted some normal adventurers for their loot. That was when VifiYok was driven to an ultimatum. She decided to kill the ck mercs, but that was when they got ambushed by the students who decided to enter the dungeon too. A goose chase happened, and all of themnded inside the floor ten guardian boss. People were ughtered in all the chaos, until the floor blew up when the Hand of Heaven knight killed the floor guardian. With her ruse revealed, VifiYok went on to ughter all the ck mercs the moment theynded on the floor, wanting to pay them back for using her. An eye for an eye, I guess. I seriously wondered if she was the type of person who liked to act all weak before surprising people with how overpowered they were. I didnt see the dragonyers, just saying. It was just those otherworlders, the Saintess, and the knight. I met them at the train station on the same day I entered the dungeon, but it took me like into the evening to get the job, so maybe they entered beforehand. That dual-des fellow is not to be trifled with. I nodded. So, thats my part. VifiYok pouted a bit. Whats the n now? You finally want to help out? Tatsuya became suspicious of her attitude change. VifiYok nodded. Trust me or not, but know this, I will do anything to survive. Ive grown up on the streets as an urchin who was forced to kill and take to live. My After joining the army, Ive got more-or-less a moralpass now. I would rather not fall back into my past, but it still doesnt change how I want to live, so I will help, if that increases my odds of living. Ya happy? Tatsuya looked over to me. He looked conflicted about it for an obvious reason, but he also knew our current situation. VifiYok was level 150. If we met the dragonyers again, then we needed to work with her. I looked back at her. We cant go up; trying to find the dragonyers is a death sentence, but we need to beat them eventually. But, there is also a secondary escape n, and that is if we can find the runestones I dropped. VifiYok tilted her head, so I borated on it, although I kept the details back. You saw Tatsuya take some stones out, right? Dwarven-made, you get me? There is a trick with them we can do. She nodded. She totally didnt! As if she would know about the [Room] runes! I didnt even need to lie, again, just weave words like a politician. So, we either find a way back to floor 15 and I can get us out, or, if one of the otherworlders or dragonyers picks them up, we steal them back. However, this is a secondary goal as I cant confirm things. As such I pulled out the map. we follow the map. I know how to proceed forward to the dungeon core room. Our main goal is to set up a battle location. In addition, get strong enough to fight back! Tatsuya continued, You know were weak, but the original goal of this trip was to get strong enough for us to fight in the uing war. As such, we continue. There are two bosses leftthe 20th guardian boss and the 25th dungeon core protector. Each will drop treasures and a lot of experience. Not to mention, whatever monster room we can find. The biggest issue is ourck of resources. I have a lot of food, so dont worry on that front, but were missing potions. We have three health, eight mana, and four stamina potions left. Some dragorade and fulinoe leaves, too. However, with you on the team, I think we can speedrun to the bottom before the dragonyers get to us, giving us the time to set things up! In addition, I could use [Sr Beam] two more times. Thankfully for Grimnirs and Tasiannas help, my armor and my new catalyst could all store sr energy like my sr core. I just absorbed the energy from my armor, so I still had my new catalyst as a backup. There was also my newest custom spell [Sun, Consume All], but it was a bit tricky to use. I like it. VifiYok, though, didnt question it too much and epted it. Good, then lets make the party. And with that, this temporary party was created. Party Leader Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 107 Unique Job: Idol Tyrant FletchlingName: Tatsuya Nagata Level: 90 Unique Job: OverclockerName: Kyouya Ishigami Level: 90 Unique Job: ck Bulwark Name: VifiYok Level: 150 Main Job: Sharpshooter Secondary Job: Lightning Sorcerer Unique Job: Locked Unique jobs, huh? Interesting, VifiYok noted, but I was more impressed by how the boys got up to level 90 from 73 when we started this. Weirdly enough, that monster room was a huge boon to us. Why are your Jobs so simple? I asked, to which she answered she had to take them to hide in in sight. Smirking, I took my [Crystal of the Divine System] out. Want to change them, then? Her eyes widened for a moment, but she didnt question me. She just nodded and touched the Crystal. Hopefully, she doesnt backstab us. Well, even if she did A note from AbyssRaven Well, hello temporary Team members. I do love myself Final Fantasy temp party members. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 400: The First Event Quest. Chapter 400: The First Event Quest. Good Morning, to those in Anko-Naztas Inkoran-Tazul! Regardless of where you are or who you are, the Origin Gods wish all of you a fine WaterDay. Today marks the beginning of the first Event Quest after the implementation of the unique Job System. Participation in the rank A dungeon [Mhs Nest] will yield many rewards and bonuses. For the grand prize for those able toplete this challenge, you will be eligible to gain a unique Job. Rules:
  1. Your participation will be registered through your party the moment you enter the dungeon. You may not change members mid-way through, even if you lose a member by any means.
  2. Betrayal of your group through any means will be scrutinized by the Goddess of Order, Plesia. In this revelry, punishment shall be the reward reaped for those willing to break the concept and theme of this Event Quest.
  3. Victory goes to the party able to reach thest floor of the dungeon, where you will confront the rank A drake, Mh. Your challenge will depend on the drakes mood and decisions, scrutinized by Goddesses Crustacia and Chihiro.
  4. The designated party leader may surrender at any time, meaning the party will give up further participation and be automatically transported out of the dungeon for their safety. You will still acquire a reward. The party leader will be scrutinized under rule 2.
  5. Individual members may leave the party at any time by either leaving the dungeon through the front entrance, emergency exits within the dungeon, or through space-time. You may also call out your surrender, forcing the dungeon to expel you automatically for your safety. Your rewards will be determined by how far you made it.
  6. Everybody has one entry. Once you surrender or leave the dungeon, you forfeit your right to continue in this Event Quest.
Event:
  1. [Mhs Greatest Gambit] is the name of the Event Quest and involves parties to forge themselves through 15 floors of trials ranging from the physical to mental challenges monster subjugations and puzzles.
  2. Each party will face the same trials during this Event. You are allowed to help other parties.
  3. Your reward will depend on how many floors your party manages to clear before Mhsst challenge ispleted. The hard time limit for this Event will be this years New Years Eve.
  4. Each member of a party will receive their individual rewards after the Event is over. Those with a unique Job already unlocked will receive a different reward if they be the victors.
This Event Quest is very difficult. The rmended level for the participants will be level 100, but during the duration of the Event Quest, anybody will be allowed to enter the dungeon as long as the rules are followed. May you be blessed by the Origin Gods. Let [Mhs Greatest Gambit] begin! And so, the day hase. Raucous cheersing from the filled streets of Inkoran-Tazuls Hub entered my ears. The whistling of the wind was reced by this tumultuous storm of sounds, ranging from shouts, to music, to just general fanfare. The sharp prickles of winters snow did not deter any of them for an obvious reason. The day of the Event Quest had finally begun. Meaning, it was also time for me to fulfill my duty as Princess Hestias only [Hestias Imperial Guard]. As her second retainer after Miss Saori, it was my responsibility to lead our expedition force and make sure everybody survives in her stead! My name is Tasianna Marina Silverpond, and I will not fail Princ Tasianna. Eyyyyaaah! I snapped away from the window overlooking the streets, turning my body around in a panic. Once I realized who it was, I calmed down, trying to slow down my breathing and heart. Princess Fargryneill. Sorry for scaring you. My illustriousdys half-sister scratched her ck lion mane-like hair as she apologized. Since Princess Hestia considered her an important person, I did as well. I didnt think you would be this worried about the Event. We got enough hard-hitters in the party after the diplomatic leaders handed us their representatives that we should have no problem. Rx. T-that isnt what I am worried about, Your Highness. My mind is more upied with Lady Hestias absence It had been over a week now since Princess Hestia went into the [Menagerie of Golems] dungeon with Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Rajah. While I had full trust in mydy, it still felt weird that I wasnt by her side. No, it was worse. The fact she hasnt visited us through her subspace made me worry. I wanted to serve her some tea again. Not being able to be her maid was making me anxious. Princess Fargryneill, understanding this, couldnt help but sigh at my response. My hatchling sister isnt weak. In fact, shes far too strong for her age! If we were in Kargryx, she would be ruling over all the rambunctious whelplings of her generation. We still have [Hestias Retainer] and it hasnt warned us about anything yet. Shes fine. I understand, but why hasnt shee to visit yet?! She hasnt taken a shower for days now! Oh, Depth Goddess has mercy on her body odor! What is a mistress without her retainer? I have been serving Princess Fargryneill during Princess Hestias absence as a substitute, but it didnt feel right. Nothing against her, she was a good mistress to serve, but not being by mydys side made me feel iplete. I understood I was worrying too much, but I couldnt help butpare her to Princess Schuri at this point. If something were to happen to Princess Hestia, I would never be able to forgive myself. [We understand your plight, Tasianna. We, too, struggle.] A females voice entered my head as I heard footstepsing up the stairs. [However, as her retainers, we have a duty to be stronger in her name.] A new voice, this time it was a males. [We have to rely on Svena, Haati, and Lorena to keep the Empress safe for our mission. You must, too, Tasianna. Rely on Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Rajah that they will keep our Princess safe.] It was Shay and Beth, the twin snow wyverns! Once dragonkins we mistook for enemies, now they were loyal retainers to Princess Hestias mother, Empress Melloxtressa. Just like me, theyve been worrying about our young mistress from a retainers perspective. Now they were telling me I should stop worrying? Shay, seeing me frown, continued, [Our mistress told us she wouldnt be entering the subspace during her adventure. For the authenticity, correct? If she was in trouble, she would have entered the subspace already.] But what if she ran into one of those anti-mana areas Grimnir mentioned? Or, what if her [Room] runes broke! I tried to argue, but Princess Fargryneill brushed it aside. The Ankoran King gave her maps for every single floor. State-controlled dungeons rarely change, since the governments control them as money-makers, and that is especially the case for monster rooms and any trick areas. The maps will guide them unless Hestia and the boys arepletely dumb and decide to recklessly charge forward. The princess massaged a temple, looking annoyed at the thought of that. The [Room] runes getting broken is a concern, yes, but Hestia is smart enough to handle things. I believe shes smart enough, at least. Well, that is true. She has her moments, but Her Highness would rarely risk the lives of her friends. [Also, werent there just some random adventurers and ck mercs in the scout''s report?] Beth brought up. [Aside from those otherworlders and Imperials, there shouldnt be any issue for ourdy. There''s no hint of any dragonyers entering.] Thats also true. With the dragonewts and levianewts clear antagonism and constant patrols, any dragonkin yers either had already fled the city or were hiding before the Event Quest today. We even made absolutely sure no dragonyers would enter the [Megenarie of Golems]. Well, at least the Ankoran King made sure everything worked out. Speaking of King Fugnarus, he has been quite stressed out recently. The big reason for this was due to all the representatives within the city and how he kept noting how he wished Princess Hestia woulde back safely. The representatives of Loatryx have been pestering him how irresponsible it was to send our young Princess into the dungeon without a proper guard. Well, not like I could argue against that but they alsoined to our faces about it. I sighed when I had that thought before shaking away my worries. The Event Quest had begun, so I had to start doing my job as this expedition forces leader. I walked down the stairs with the three people I spoke with, while also noticing some gnomes flying around. They were the earth elemental lesser fae, and these yellow little buggers were just as dutiful as their dwarven cousins. Cousins since they were created by the same Earth Elemental King who created the dwarves. Since I was a faemancer, I could see and interact with these little guys. Any problems? I asked them. Little, weird sounds inaudible to non-faemancers entered my ear. At first, they were indecipherable, but the System interpreted it for me to understand. Much action happening in golem farm. Much action and destruction. One of them kept repeating a message Ive been hearing ever since Princess Hestia entered the dungeon. Scaly, scaly always barely therie. Always scary, scary for scaly, scaly, another answered, probably speaking about the dragonkin yers inside the city. This was one of the challenges of speaking with these faefolk. You rarely got any clear or concise information, but since they could exist everywhere and be undetected to the normal person, they made perfect spies. If only they could speak properly, instead of in these riddles. While gnomes were less of a hassle to interact withpared to spirits and spriggans, they were still quite mischievous. I guess it was the nature of all faefolklesser, fairies, or elementalsto be a bit of a bother. Well, I guess they will be useful once we enter the dungeon. They should be everywhere there. Whether they would answer me was a different question. Nevermind them, we were currently rxing inside the Loatryxian embassy. We were scheduled to meet everybody here due to the safety of the ce, especially for Princess Fargryneill. We were still worrying about some extremely strong dragonyers, especially the rank S yer called Galg, finding our two dragon princesses. As such, the dragonewts decided to host us here as we prepared for our trip. Once we reached the lobby, I couldnt help but smile as the rest of our group greeted us. Grimnir was making thest few equipment checks, Eine was checking on the manatech equipment she made for our members, and the students kept reviewing the possible trials, or gambits as they called it, and what to expect. Eine, Grimnir, Nishio, Misaki, Kazumi, Kohaku, Shay, Beth, Princess Fargryneill, and I; we were the first to be chosen for the party. Meaning, we already had ten people going from the get go. Afterwards, we got confirmation from Saint Kushlekzar, Krim-k, Grahta, and Akasht, bringing our crew up to 14. Now, the issue was that, while we all wanted for us to win and gain a unique Job, the same could also be said about everybody else. Specifically, the different countries stated to join the summit. In addition, we also had nobles and people from outside of the summit, like Atadoro, Astraford, Rakatheen. Surprisingly, there werent officials from the Folschreck Empire, the Alliance of Carmaniate, or the church of Aurena. You only had randoms from thosetter three. Regardless of the reason, seeing so many political parties visiting Inkoran-Tazul for the Event Quest was a sight to behold, even to me. The tension between different countries and factions, though, was quite severe. Artorias and Atadoro were mortal enemies, the elves of Sariel were not fond of humans, and vassal countries from the Empire were hostile with any non-human. Well, at least the vampires of Purchigchia werent here, or we would have some problems with Aleistunum, too. Nevertheless, the point of these quarrels was the Event Quest. Monarchs and leaders wanted their people, their country, to benefit the most from this Event. And since the rules clearly stated there could only be one winner, everyone''spetitive nature was heightened to the point the Ankoran King probably had a headache keeping it all from boiling over at this point. As such, to amodate people and make sure we didnt anger Princess Hestias future political allies, we had to leave room open for their representatives. Due to modern party bracelets allowing up to twenty people in a party, we still had space for six more members. I stepped towards the side of the room, where the reception of the embassy was located. Due to our presence, the lobby was kept mostly empty for our, or rather Princess Fargryneill''s, usage. Along with Eine, Grimnir, Saint Kushlekzar, and the princess, I walked towards the people waiting there for us. These six people were not only their country representatives, but also our bodyguards. Honestly, I couldnt help but be nervous in their presence. The first to greet us was a tall, but slim, high elven man in a beautiful, silky green-white suit. He bowed, letting some golden hair strands fall onto his face. Honor to the Wind Mother, Tasianna Marina Silverpond, my na Princess Fargryneill! However, the poor man was immediately interrupted by a strongman-built, ck-scaled dragonewt knight. He shoved the elven man aside and kneeled down before our kirin-dragon princess. Tis an honor for a dragoknight like me to be your shield, my princess. Allow this body of mine to bleed in your stead as we journey into the depths. As a member of KaryGrwwah! Shut it, you idiot. Out of nowhere, a dragonewt woman with white-snow scales kicked the dragon-headed dragoon, pinning him on the ground with her foot. The snow-haired dragonewt smiled at Princess Fargryneill, grinning mischievously. Not as bad as Pradreo or Skardrvo, but still pretty annoying, right, Your Highness? She nodded to the woman, looking already exhausted. Always is, Yorshka. Artorias, Sariel, Ankor-Nazta, Loatryx, and Caedhul, had all sent their representatives. Estralia and Yeos were allies as well, but the former rejected joining our group since they had no strong fighters, while Yeos could not spare anybody, even if they had somebody equally as strong as the people before us. However, that left one spot open, meaning the remaining five could bring one more person on. Decided by a very anti-climatic game of drawing straws, the one who drew the longest one was the Loatryxian. As such, they decided on bringing another dragonewt and that was Yorshka. Although she hadnt visited her home country in years, she was still considered one of their best dragoons. In addition, she had synergy with the rest of us already, so that helped her case amongst her countrymen. Still, I presumed this was more a political move from the Loatryxian, not due to foreign but inner diplomacy. As this party was organized by Princess Hestia, having one ck-scaled Kargryxian dragonewt and one from Nordor was to essentially appease thetter n. Well, I wasnt too privy to all the political details, so that was just my presumption. Regardless, that wasnt why we were here. Oi, we aint got much time. Get the introductions over with, ddarg. From the side, a Taz dwarf came forward with heavy steps, practically creating small quakes with each step he took. On his back was arge tower shield and a polearm with a curved cleaver heada voulgethat looked far too broad and stocky that no normal person should be able to carry it. This, however, didnt surprise me too much as I had seen such a warrior already in Gazahan-Orn; this person was an Earthshaker, the dwarven term for a warrior who wore armor so heavy and imposing, they looked more like golems or mobile foretresses. Rudigan Vagunyga. Earthshaker and Champion of Crustacia. The Taz then grabbed the facemask of his helmet, causing his manatech armor to create mechanical noise as the metal tes pried themselves open. He stared at us before he red at Grimnir. Grimnir Ya aint here to besmirch your new mistress, right? Grimnir, in his own manatech armor, scoffed at him and began stroking his growing orange beard. He eyed him up and down, before shaking his head. Hope that armor of yours wont die on us during battle. Earthshakers without their runes are sitting ducks. Ha! Thats why I have you here, right? Runesmith of n Luedbrumdar? With what my cousin did to ya n, they need a heroic feat to bring them some honor now that they were stripped of all their wealth and privileges. Ha! Im a Luedbrumdar only in name. My ce is by Dragon Princess Hestia, Lord Rudigan. Let the Earth Mother be the witness to your new life. He closed his mask before taking a step back. n Vagunyga, one of the major dwarven ns and also the family of Ankoran Queen Tragaya. This person was her Majesty''s cousin and a Champion of Crustacia, meaning we not only had Saint Kushlekzar on our side, but someone to represent Goddess Crustacia. In addition, from what I heard, Gazahan-Orn was under the rule of n Vagunyga, so Grimnir and Rudigan seemed to have a history. Then let me continue. A human man with a unique polearm called a swordspear stepped forward, stretching his shoulder. His ring red hair and eyes reminded me a bit of Princess Hestia, but unlike her, this man was quite a bit older. Farron Nordor. Im a bit rusty from an old wound, but I used to serve as a knight for Artorias. Im not as reputable as the rest of you, but here is to a new friendship between our races. The representative of Artorias was none other than Farron. From what I heard, Duke Lecartiglios son and the leader of King Drangleics royal order were both candidates for the role, but in the end, Farron was chosen due to the former twos importance. Meaning, they werent allowed to die. A bit callous of a reason to choose Farron, but since Yorshka was to be chosen, he was just the best candidate even if he still hadnt gotten rid of all his rust. Hahaha, and I toast to that, my friend! Farron! The ck-scaled dragonewt freed himself from Yorshkas foot and jumped up, grabbing Farron over his shoulder. The tall dragonewt towered over the human, warmly embracing him before bashing his chest as he looked at us. Heres to a new alliance between us western countries under the watch of our newest dragon princess, Hestia Atsuko KARGRYXMOR! Do not worry, my friends, I, Midirn Rango Kargryxmor will be your protector! He then let go of Farron and kneeled back in front of Princess Fargryneill. Heir to n Kargryxmor of Loatryx and a candidate to the position ofmander of the Imperial Dragonflight. I greet you in my fathers and the kinkyuros ce, my princess. Stand. You know I dont like this, the princess ordered. He did as she said before looking over at Eine, causing her to flinch back a bit. He grinned, showing off his razor-sharp teeth. Yorshka said she trained you, little human. Youre a representative of not only our youngest princess, but also of Artorias, like my good friend Farron! I will watch over you, so impress me! U-uhm, uhm! Yes, of course! As Princess Hestias knight, I have a duty to fulfill here! Eine stuttered for a moment but quickly recovered, saluting him with as much dignity as possible. Graaaaaah! he growled as he raised an arm in the air. Good! Count me as your protector! A Kargryxmor does not shy from a fightAwwrk! Stop shouting! Yorshka punched him on the head, only to sigh as she saw him grin at her. She then used [Humanize], changing back into her imposing white dragonewt form. Yorshka Sirris Nordor. Former Knight-Captain of the Knights of Aurena, former toon leader of an Imperial Dragonflight squadLoatryxs royal dragoons. They called me a genius back home, but in front of everybody here, I dont think I really am. What do you say, Sir Champion? The fifth person of this wonder group stepped forwardNo, slithered forward as he had no legs but a snakes tail. He was a naga in a suit of thick metal, looking like a scary knights of the depths. His helmet opened, letting out steam as he revealed his human-like face. It was somebody we already knew. Tehmrayn. Champion of Zennithra, God of Tridents and Divers, and a depths adjudicator of the Depth Goddess. A pleasure. He closed his mask. Just like our first meeting in Elyonda, this Champion of the Water Pantheon wasnt much of a talker. Saint Kushlekzar, it is good to work with you again. Aye, Champion Themrayn. Xohulotel bless us! Our saurian priest prayed, pping his tail on the ground in tion. You should have stayed, my friend. The feast Champion Hestia gave was marvelous; you missed out on a chance to celebrate a victory! I was needed elsewhere, he answered bluntly. I came here on Caedhuls wishes. The unique Job shall be ours, so we may serve the Depth Goddess better. Tasianna, you too. May the Goddess of Water keep us safe. I gave a small prayer, unable to help myself as a fellow Depth Goddess follower. However, I still had to address one more person. I turned to thest person waiting an elf as tall as Farron, but shorter than the two dragonewts and the saurians. His golden blond hair was a sight to behold, not to mention his beautiful verdant-green bow made from abination of wood and metal. His quiver was partially empty, but from the mana I felt from his gloves and bow, I guessed there was a trick to them. He bowed before Princess Fargryneill before taking out his amulet to the Wind Mother, Goddess Zephira. He gave a silent prayer before turning over to me to do the same. Meoshaera roy Sheothrudra. Aifli. (Princess of Dragons. Fairy.) Azelfa Yungrun Groveshield. Groveshield? I immediately picked up on that name. I knew I heard it somewhere. Yes, my elder sister has sent me letters from your group. Muraina is her name; she acts as the hunters guild master of Griffonpeak. That quickly reminded me of the elf woman our group met in Griffonpeak. Muraina Yvetta Groveshield, an extraordinary archer and a member of the Haireti, the rangers corp of Sariel. I remembered how she was a major part of how we managed to repel and kill the rank A geiserg king which attacked Griffonpeak. If she hadnt held it back until Princess Hestia could fight it, the city would have most likely fallen. I may be a Champion of Zephira, but I pale inparison to my elder sister. Regardless, please, allow me to provide you with my bowmanship. He was extraordinarily humble, considering you couldnt be a Champion of a god for no reason or without any feats. Honestly, the fact he mentioned his sister, a rank A archer, at the very least, increased my impression of him. Then again, how could it not? We had a blessed of Crustacia, Plesia, and Zephira in our twenty man party. This was, honestly, beyond excessive if this was just a normal Quest. Sadly, it wasnt, and we had to make sure everybody got out of this alive and with a unique Job. This was just the minimum effort required. Alright! I pped my hands, drawing the students, wyverns, and saurians close to us. Today marks the start of the Event Quest as all of you know. My name is Tasianna Marina Silverpond, and by the order of Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, I shall be leading this expedition force into [Mhs Nest]. I then turned to the rest of this group. Everybody, I assumed you listened to us. I shall be splitting our parties into smaller groups for us to coordinate better and to allow everybody some room to get to know each other better. Is everybody alright with this decision? Yes! Everybody nodded. As such, I ced everybody into their pre-nned division. First and foremost, we had our frontliners, our tanks, as Princess Hestia would say. They would consist of Grimni, Akasht, and Rudigan. Two stout dwarves and a saurian hulk who was the size of an actual rank C monster would act as our shields. Our second line of defense were our fighters, those responsible to support the frontliners by fending off nkers or any agile enemies. The red and green saurians, Krim-k and Caszcur, would be the main unit of this group, while Champion Tehmrayn and Princess Fargryneill would further support them through sheer power. I would also have Kohaku in this group, to allow her to learn from her seniors. The next were our skirmishers, responsible for get-in-and-out fighting styles. However, this was mostly a dragoon party, as the people inside this were Eine, Yorshka, Farron, and Midirn. In addition, Shay and Beth would join in, making this our main offensive force. Although the fighters had people like Champion Tehmrayn and Princess Fargryneill, they would be less involved in nking and were there to draw peoples attention to them. The second tost group were our archers and scouts, meaning Misaki, Kazumi, and Azelfa. Misaki was a talented archer, so she would benefit greatly from Azelfas help. Kazumi, after Grimnirs gave her a new set of weapons, could contribute greatly as a harasser. Thest division were the mages and healers, meaning Saint Kushlekzar, Nishio, and me. Eine, Grimnir, and I were also responsible for secondary tasks like repairs, artificer work, and alchemy. Everybody had a sub-role, but those three were the ones I considered the most important. How is your eyesight, Miss Misaki? I am not aware of how otherworlders fight. And right after everybody had met their teammates and introduced themselves, they immediately started talking. Azelfa, for example, was quite curious about his ck-haired co-archer. Quite good. Peolyncas System allows me to see further than I could ever imagine. My eyes are like a sniper scope. I will be relying on you, Sir Azelfa. Neither were reacting much, but it seemed like they were building a fast friendship. Meanwhile, there was amotion with the dwarves. Guns?! Rudigan raised his voice as both Kohaku and Kazumi showed off their new sets of weapons. The red-tinted haired Kohaku grinned widely, wielding both her sword and a handheld projectile weapon called gun. Its just a prototype, dont worry! It still needs some tuning, so Ill mostly fight as a runeyer. This was our best option for a range weapon without impacting our equipment load. We cant use [Storage Magic] everywhere, the katzune-like Kazumi mentioned, showing off her bulky dual mana-pulsating guns before switching over to her knives. Although were not Americans, so I dont think you should expect good marksmanship. Not to mention, they are so heavy without the runes. American? Rudigan sounded confused. Since we had told everybody our secrets, people knew the students came from Earth. Stop questioning it, Lord Rudigan. And, dont even try to speak about Blei to them. They came from Goddess Chihiros world, so let them have the managuns. It took Eine and I too long to create those three beauts. Still too huge to my liking, and not enough power. That aint the problem. You made them using the stuff you stole from the Revoution Queens vault, right? He looked at Grimnir, but since his mask was on, we couldnt see what his expression was. Grimnir shrugged before turning over to Eine, who was speaking with Farron. Lass? Got it, Master! Eine nodded, before turning back to Farron. Once again, I cant wait to fight with you, Sir Farron. My father has spoken too much about you when you were still active. I apologize I didnt bring it up, but, you know. Farron waved his hand, dismissing her worry. Dont mention it. I couldnt fight much back then but Mhmm, Lord Andre would be proud of you. Youve grown, Lady Eine. Thank you! I left everybody to gather some rapport while I turned to three students who wouldnt be participating today. Haruka, Daichi, and Tamae werent as confident in their ability to fight, so they ended up staying back. As we couldnt ess the subspace due to the rules, they couldnt support us, unless we had Princess Hestia around to circumvent it. This included our other support staff like Rita, Svena, Haati, Lorena, Cernust, and Prisci. They would all stay behind, wishing us luck and toe back safely. It was also my responsibility to ensure their wishes came true. Once we all told them goodbye, we departed from the embassy and headed towards the dungeon located at the bottom of the Inkong mountain where the royal pce was situated. People were already entering the dungeon, as the fanfare had risen to the point of chaos. Soldiers were trying to keep everything in control, but the vast majority were too absorbed in the excitement to listen. If this wasnt outside the city, a huge ident could have happened. Our group didnt say any goodbyes to our respective leaders, since it would be more of a bother with how crowded everything was. In fact, it would just put a target on our back. Instead, we met up with our support crew. Ready! Pradreo and Skardrvo, the two dragonewts Princess Hestia met a few weeks ago, greeted us. Weve noticed some dragonkin yers entering the dungeon. We will send in our troops before you, Tasianna. ying the rules, as they say. Since the rules stated people gained rewards depending on the floors they reached, it was also important to our allies that we allow their troops to venture as deeply as possible. In response, they would also act as our support group while we delved, ensuring we made it to the end. In other words, we had the help of a limited number of forces from the summit alliance. Meaning, we had an army helping us out. This wasnt a solo expedition, this was essentially the alliances unofficial first mission together. All I could hope was that everything worked out, since not only dragonkin yers but also hostile countries would be entering this Event Quest. Things are about to turn chaotic. I could feel the res of some people on our backs, but where they came from, I wasnt sure. There were just too many of them. For sure, it was clear Princess Hestias journey into her dungeon wouldnt be the most eventful. Our dungeon dive was about to turn into something more, something based on diplomacy. Gods have mercy on us. Wee to [Mhs Nest]. The Event Quest [Mhs Greatest Gambit] will begin in a moment Wee to myir. For our first contest, let us cull some of these numbers. As the robotic voice of the Divine System changed to that of a mans, a chill went down my spine as I took a step into the dungeons stairs. In the next moment, my vision blurred, turning blue as that same voice continued. How about some hide-and-seek? Try to find your party members inside a giant forest with a bunch of enemies. Not only monsters, but yourpetition. Only groups who assembled their entire party may proceed dont worry if some die, that is just a minus one to your total count! Huuuuhahaha! LET THE GREATEST GAMBIT BEGIN! In the next moment, I was all alone in the middle of lush green trees. I looked around, unable to find anybody familiar, only to suddenly notice the look of three dirty, rancid-looking humans I had never met before. They red at me, grinning with greed as they pulled out their weapons. White g? Until after we fuck her? one of them suggested. Sure! Tch. Humans. An ice age upon humanity! A note from AbyssRaven We begin. General Tasianna time. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 401: The Alliance Marches Forward! Chapter 401: The Alliance Marches Forward! Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Secondary Job [Imperial Guard] has risen from [Level 0] to [Level 3] Attributes have increased due to level up M-m-mercy The pitiful death rattle of a freezing man, aware his health was slowly dropping down to zero. His eyes could only stare up at me, having fully forgotten about the two other people he was fighting alongside just moments ago. Those two were already dead. Frozen in ce like a couple of statues, destined to turn into nutrients for this dungeon. This same fate would soon grace thest of these scoundrels in a few moments. I could only watch him slowly die in anger, not in satisfaction, pity, or glee that I was able to right a wrong. This man and his random allies only wanted the worst for me. To harm me. They earned this death; I believed it was good they would depart to Goddess Death. Sadly, I was angry not at them, but at myself, for I killed them not because they were scoundrels but because my hatred for humans resurfaced for a moment. I should have grown out of it. This was, undoubtedly, embarrassing. Get a grip. This is extraordinarily embarrassing. I should be better than this. Kill them because they are scum, trash. I shot an ice dagger into the mans head, ending his life before my ice could. Experience has reached a breaking point. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Secondary Job [Imperial Guard] has risen from [Level 3] to [Level 4] Attributes have increased due to level up I then turned around, letting out a long sigh clear to see from the icy mist. [Frost Body] gave me a body as cold as ice, so a little bit of frost whenever I cast an ice spell was to be expected. Although, considering the state of this situation, maybe I should consider [Elvenize (Moderate)] to gain ess to [Fae Frost]. Yes, my own unique skill in [Fae Frost], a gift given to me by Princess Hestia after she acknowledged me as her first imperial guard. A prestigious role and something I hoped I could live up to which I blew after letting my old hatred for humans resurface. Damn me! Urgh, whatever, the point was that I now had a reason to finally go below [Elvenize (Major)] forbat prowess instead of the asional evasive maneuver. I had to consider this new tool in my arsenal. Where did the others end up, I wonder? The Event Quest had finally begun, but the moment I stepped into the dungeon, I was teleported to a random position away from my allies in this forest. I did wonder howrge this floor exactly was, but I was too wary of exposing myself by flying up in the sky. I had to y it by the ear and also ask a few of the little people. I turned my eyes towards the ground, noticing a few yellow mana bundles flying around. I approached them, waving at these faefolk. As a faemancer, I could see and speak with them. Little gnome, could you tell me how huge this portion of the floor is? I addressed one of them, hoping they would help me. Thankfully, this faefolk wasnt a mischievous little bugger. Very, veryrge. Many homes for MANY gnomes! Fairy, fairy, y? It always fascinated me how lesser faefolk were able to see right through [Elvenize] and [Humanize]. It even happened to Princess Hestia and Miss Saori once. Regardless, I nodded to the little guy, epting him. It was quite rare for a lesser faefolk to act this amodating and cooperative. I couldnt act ungrateful, otherwise when I needed help next, it might ignore me. Such was the fickle nature of a fae. Such was the personality of amon fairy, if they hadnt experienced what I had. I cant y, but how about you join me? I have many friends I would love to introduce to you! Hearing me say the magic word friend, the little yellow fae flew up, moving around energetically before resting on my shoulder. The other gnomes, though, waved goodbye and stayed where they were. Scout gotten. Now, lets check on the others. I pulled up my party bracelet. It was clear in this hide-in-seek stage, as the dungeon master liked to call it, that the most efficient method to clearing this ce was to use one of the functions of the party bracelet: the party search function. Once the blue screen was projected in front of my face, I scrolled through the party menu, grimacing a bit at how many people there were. Too many Jobs to look at Lets just skim through it for now. Party Leader Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 100 Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 90 Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 93 Name: Shayatierus Level: 104 Name: Bethlieranha Level: 103 Name: Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor Level: 116 Name: Nishio Kudo Level: 84 Name: Misaki Kawamo Level: 83 Name: Kohaku Kobayashi Level: 85 Name: Kazumi Hoshino Level: 81 Name: Kushlekzar Level: 111 Name: Krim-k Level: 115 Name: Caszcur Level: 115 Name: Akasht Level: 115 Name: Yorshka Sirris Nordor Level: 135 Name: Farron Nordor Level: 121 Name: Rudigan Vagunyga Level: 139 Name: Azelfa Yungrun Groveshield Level: 134 Name: Tehmrayn Level: 161 Name: Midirn Rango Kargryxmor Level: 140 An average level of about 111. The remaining members of Aurora, the twins, the students, and even Princess Fargryneill had some level sessions when we went to Griffonpeaks dungeon to train up a bit. The students, well, they struggled a bit since all of us needed to gain some levels, so theyve beengging quite behind. I, myself, barely got to level 100 in time for this Event. Leveling without Princess Hestia or Miss Saori felt awkward. I have gotten too dependent on them. As far as I could tell, I havent once really grinded levels all by myself, without anybody else to help me. Learning how to do so was quite perplexing. Regardless, our base partysck of levels really showed, as nobody before Akasht was over level 120. We already knew Dame Yorshka was over level 135, but just looking at the people the alliance members sent us to help us out kept making me speechless. All of them were rank A in level, at least, with Champion Tehmrayn probably rank S. Then again, I already saw his power in Elyonda, so seeing him stand out as our strongest ally here wasnt too surprising. We cant always rely on these people, though. Our duty in this Event Quest may be to gain our unique Jobs, but to us in Aurora, it was also a chance to level up. We needed to catch up to the real powerhouses of this world if we wished to defeat the demonkin Princes of Sin. Mostly for Princess Hestias sake, I needed to grow. Name: Yorshka Sirris Nordor Distance: 134 m Dame Yorshka was the closest. Rendezvousing with her first would be for the best. Now, since the distance calctor didnt have apass, in which direction was Say hello to Ilsaphone for me! A womans voice echoed through the forest before I saw somebody jump out from the canopy, clear to see in the sky. Her white armor, hair, and spear were too conspicuous, prompting me to grimace as I watched her [Dragoon Dive] right into the ground, causing the ground to shake wildly. Well, that was easy. I went towards the destruction. Once there, I saw about eleven men and womenhuman, beastmen, and dwarvessprawled on the ground, groaning and moaning in pain. Some had terrible wounds ranging from rock pellets piercing their skin, or wood chunks sticking out of their bodies, though it looked like none of them died. I appraised them quickly. Rank C and D? They are all far below level 75. Some even below 50. Fortune riders, I guessed. There was no minimum level, so anybody could enter the Event. Since you could gain rewards for how many floors you reached, it was enticing to try out a few floors and then escape. However, the dungeon masterprobably Mhanticipated this and presented us with this first floor. A culling game, essentially. I-I surrender! Get me out! Some of them began to cry out, remembering that giving up was one of the options. Simr to the expulsion teleportation in the Elyonda arena dungeon, people were basked in blue light before they disappeared from sight. They would leave the dungeon and probably start warning people about the severity of the first floor. Now that I thought about it, wouldnt it be smart to send some people in first to check out the challenges and gambits before going all in? Once the scouts were done, you could just breeze through the early stages, especially this one, as the difficulty was determined by the number of people around. The early skorr finds the most fruit, but the patient griffon awaits his dinner to fatten. Tasianna! I ignored the people around me and looked up as the woman descended with her white-scaled wings. I knew that move would bring you to me! She used the party finder, too, huh? Wouldnt have expected it from anybody else. Once I greeted her, Yorshka and I bumped fists. It felt quite nostalgic, as we did this during the Port Annencia siege. I think I saw some ice in the distance? Already killing things? Three scum. You held back, though. You saw them, most are around their twenties. Im a bit too old, despite my looks, so I didnt really want to end the lives of a few reckless newbies. If they dont change their attitude after this, well, hehe, somebody else will eat them up. Yorshkas full dragonewt form looked quite intimidating as she giggled, courtesy of her dragon-like head. But this imposing sight of hers made me feel safer already. Tasianna. Tasianna. Beasts, beasts,ing! The gnome on my shoulder warned me, prompting me to inform Yorshka about them. Seems like taking [Faemancer] as your Main Job paid off! Yorshka eximed as readied for battle, to which I agreed. Since Princess Hestia took our partys [Crystal of the Divine System] with her, and the Ankoran King didnt have any spares to give us, all of us had to take our Main Job ording to the Job benefits we wanted. I for one knew being able to speak with faefolk would be a major help to us here. And my fae friend proved to be correct when three horse-sized monsters with the head of iguanas and the tail of lions appeared. Covered mostly in scales with tiger fur on their backs, these beasts reminded me of my encounter with them in the Belzac forest. They were panguanas! Like we did it in Port Annencia! I lead, you support! Got it! I shouted in agreement before the both of us cast [Wind st] to create and close the distance between ourselves and the enemies respectively. Using her silver dust, Yorshka coated both her spear and tail, turning them into razor-sharp weapons ready to cleave these rank C monsters in two. Meanwhile, I jumped on a tree and shot [Ice Spike]s at them before taking out my catalyst. As the panguana reacted to my attack by dodging them, I took the chance to pour my mana into the crystalline ball, making it ooze out cyan-colored slime. I morphed the slime into daggers, readying myself just as both my [Detection Sensor] and the gnome with me warned me of some approaching signals from below the ground. Two giant snakes with headsrge enough to swallow a carriage burst from the ground as Yorshka killed the three panguanas in a matter of seconds with her overwhelming stats. They stood no chance! As I ignored the System messages entering my mind, I sent the newly-created ice daggers into the snakes mouths, stunning them in ce just long enough for Yorshka to [Dragoon Jump]. Shooting herself through the air with her spear, she drilled right through the head of one before turning to the second. Now covered in gore, she [Dragoon Dive]d into the other snake, ending it. Five rank Cs, all destroyed in less than a minute, I believed. The strength of a rank A dragoon. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Secondary Job [Imperial Guard] has risen from [Level 4] to [Level 8] Attributes have increased due to level up Cull the weak, empower the strong! What an interesting challenge! Yorshka burst into boisterousughter as I cleaned her from the snake viscera. We better hurry, then. The kids wontst long without us. Hopefully Eine and Grimnir wont have too much trouble. Ehe. I couldnt help but giggle as she worried for two members of Aurora. The students still needed some more time, but neither Eine nor Grimnir needed us to babysit them. Just like me, they were a bit too strong for their current levels. Kraaaaaaaaiiiiih! And that was when the both of us caught wind of some loud noises in the sky. Yorshka grabbed me and we both flew to top of the tree canopy, where we saw two white-scaled dragonewts flying high in the sky. They were both roaring and had wings in ce of their arms. It was both Shay and Beth. Not staying inconspicuous, I see? I stated. Smart! If everybody can see them, then we know where to regroup, Yorshka concluded from their actions. The earlier we managed to regroup, the greater our chance of survival. Our foes will be watching for us, so prepare yourself! Yorshka then suddenly tightened her grip around my wrist, causing my mood to drop. Like aunt, like niece; Princess Hestia and Dame Yorshka were so alike. Ive gone on Hestia Airlines too many times before, so how about Wooooooah! Air Shield! I cast as she sted us towards the twins, protecting us from the strong wind. Mostly, it was to protect the gnome from falling off me. As both Shay and Beth noticed us, they pointed at the ground, where we saw some adventurers. Equipment-wise, they were mostly made from monsters, especially the armor which was primarily made with scales. Another thing I noticed were their eyes; they were opened wide to the point I thought they would slip out of their head at any moment while they kept sniffing the air. Dragonkin yers! They seemed to have sniffed out the wyverns! Yorshka eximed before releasing me mid-air, prompting me to use [Air Steps] to stay afloat. Once I was safe, she [Dragoon Dive]d right into the ground, preparing to engage the enemy. So it begins. Beth! Shay! Support like back then! I ordered, reminding them of our cooperation during the Port Annencia siege. ElvenNo, no, no, no, no, no. Not yet. Not yet. I reduce my total stats and also leave my real identity open for people to see and abuse. Instead, I should cast Slithering Frost Serpent. A golem of ice formed from my magic circle, transforming itself into a giant ice snake of a simr size to those we had just met. With me on it, the twins nodded their head before they had to dodge a couple of arrows heading their way. They then sh frozen the water around them, dding their bodies in frozen armor, all while growling loudly. I snapped my head to the ground, where I saw Yorshka confronting the adventurers. Most looked nervously at her, but a few wereughing maniacally despite coughing up dust. Yorshka approached them slowly, cautiously, but the enemy immediately rushed at her. Taking my duty as her support seriously, I reached my hand out and poured my mana around that area, conjuring a green magic circle. Invoking [Cyclone Madness], a viscous tornado of slicing wind appeared, creating an invisible wall between the two opponents. As people began to turn away from the wyverns and bring their attention to me, I let my golem serpent m its head on the ground. Wooooaaah! People were flung in the air before I sent ice daggers flying at my enemies. No mercy. The twins began to unleash their wyvern breaths, turning this portion of the forest into an icy paradise. Trees were freezing in ce while ice daggers were scattered on the ground. Yorshka called them dragonkin yers, but it didnt seem like they were putting up too much of a challenge. Yorshka, after all, was already taking advantage of the chaos the three of us were creating. Like an assassin, she took out the opposition pretty easily. This didnt feel like a challenge at all, especially after the Elyonda and Port Annencia sieges. Compared to when our backs were up against the wall fighting against an army of grimgarians, undead, demonkins, and a rank SS leviathan, this felt like Forget it. Comparing a war with this small skirmish is unhealthy. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Secondary Job [Imperial Guard] has risen from [Level 8] to [Level 14] Attributes have increased due to level up And so, we remained at this location after our enemies were in. A couple of people had wanted to approach us, but after seeing the numerous dead bodies around, they seemed to change their mind and just avoided us. It was better this way. After catching her breath, Yorshka told us she would look for the students, while I suggested for the twins and I to stay behind, considering this was a greatndmark for everybody to congregate at. After ncing at her party finder, Yorshka departed. [Calm before the storm.,] Shay expressed, shaking his leg. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Secondary Job [Imperial Guard] has risen from [Level 14] to [Level 16] Attributes have increased due to level up As time went on while we talked to each other, a Divine message entered my mind. My Jobs level was going up but we werent hunting anybody. This could only mean one thing. Tasianna! Shay and Beth, too! Ha ha ha ha! The first people to join us were none other than the saurians with Tehmrayn in tow. Saint Kushlekzar wasughing merrily while Akasht, Krim-k, and Caszcur were dragging the bodies of the monsters they had killed. Champion Tehmrayn, as usual, was stoic before he found a ce to sit down. Hey, Tasianna, how about we start making some grub? Krim-k suggested, much to the delight of the wyverns as they couldnt help but lick their lips. With a campfire lit, we all began to dismantle the monsters in preparations for some lunch. Using the dungeons flora, we even found some fruits and spices to add to our meal. During all of this, more and more of our party found their way to us. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Secondary Job [Imperial Guard] has risen from [Level 16] to [Level 20] Attributes have increased due to level up Kohaku and Rudigan were the first, with the former waving at us while coveredpletely in blood and dirt. Apparently, the two of them had to contend against a horde of monster right after they found each other. They also met a few other adventurers, but most were friendly or at least averse to attacking other adventurers, especially with Rudigan around. With a student around, we had ess to [Storage Magic], again. The next were Midirn and a group of dragonewt warriors hailing from one of our support parties. Elven rangers, dwarven soldiers, and even human knights also managed to find us, all joining up as our base camp grew and grew. At this point, it seemed like a war camp. Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Fairy, Tasianna Marina Silverpond]s Secondary Job [Imperial Guard] has risen from [Level 20] to [Level 25] Attributes have increased due to level up Max level of Job [Imperial Guard] has been reached As more and more of our support parties began to arrive, so did our own members. Azelfa, Misaki, and Princess Fargryneill found us next, to which Fargryneillined how the former was too cautious, slowing them down. Soon, Eine, Grimnir, and Kazumi reached the gathering point, followed by Yorshka, Farron, and Nishio, who were thest to arrive. For a stage where hide-and-seek was emphasized, it was certainly pretty easy when we made our location conspicuous. Congrattions, you have fulfilled the goal of this stage. The party leader may ept to be transported to the next floor, bringing all their party members with them And that was my cue, but we waited a bit until everyone had settled a bit. Once we made sure everybody was ounted for, I called everybody for a meeting. To assure nobody could overhear us, I erected a giant [Air Shield] around everybody before I began my speech. Everybody, this is a quick reminder! We are all here as an alliance; Ankor-Nazta, Artorias, Sariel, Loatryx, Estralia, Yeos, and Caedhul! Each of your individual countries have sent you here to aid all of us in our journey to the depths of this ce. All of us managed to survive the first stage, but there are still 14 more! I stated to draw everybodys attention. Let me tell you we appreciate this. All of us for your aide! There are many enemies lying before us, even with the many culled today. However, let us not be overconfident and remind ourselves that ourbined survival and sess will be a boon to all our countries! I raised my fist up, trying to channel what I had learned from Princess Hestia and Miss Saori when it came to speeches. With them both away, it was my duty to take over as the third member of Aurora. I can see from your eyes some of you have your grievances! I looked at the humans of Artorias, Estralia, and Yeos being eyed at by the elven rangers. However,y your hatred and biases aside for now! All of us are here to fight for the alliance of the western countries! We fight not for ourselves, but for our lords,dies, countrymen, kin, gods, and friends! Do not forget! This is not apetition between us, but apetition of all of us against everybody else! If we seed in this Quest, all of us will bring honor, rewards, and prestige back to our homes! As the representative of Aurora and Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko KARGRYXMOR! Have I made myself clear,dies and gentlemen?! YES! FOR KING DRANGLEIC! FOR THE GODDESS! the knights of Artorias shouted, bringing unsheathing their weapons in salute. In unison, the knights of Yeos did the same, finding somepanionship with their fellow humans. FOR THE CHAMPION OF YEOSTAR AND THE ROYAL FAMILY! FOR GOD YEOSTAR AND THE GODDESS! Origd haikeli, Sari wictorii! (Origin Gods watch us, victory for the Sari!) The elven rangers, mages, and fighters cheered, joining the dwarves as they patted each other on the backs. Umslid kain, kawuk kaan, fie Crustacia! (Honor lost, in death regained, for Crustacia!) the dwarves roared like cannons before raising their weapons at the humans. For our alliance! For our gods! For our KINGS! The throng is mustered for our akong allies! RAISE IT HIGHER, TAZONGS! Rudigan bellowed out, stomping forward with his weapon and shield up high. HIGHER, HIGHER, TO SHOW THEM OUR COURAGE! Dragonewts! Midirn, intoxicated by the atmosphere, raised his, too. WHO DO WE FIGHT FOR?! PRINCESS FARGRYNEILL! PRINCESS FARGRYNEILL! PRINCESS FARGRYNEILL! The dragonewts went rapidly, ramming the ground with their weapons as if they were beasts. PRINCESS HESTIA! PRINCESS HESTIA! PRINCESS HESTIA! For the aquapolis! Although at a lesser intensity, the Caedhulen forces joined their neighbours in Loatryx. The only ones who were quiet were the Estralian forces, but that was okay. All of them were working on the bankroll of Reajaen and they were all here for money. Us seeding meant they would profit the most. Some of them were even beastmen, so they probably didnt have any real rtions to Estralia, unlike Artorais and Yeos beingbined in faith. Regardless, with that, the morale was at an all-time high. It was time for all of us to proceed to the next floor. You may always rely on me, Princess Hestia. Miss Saori. I am Auroras third pir! Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Leadership Lv. 1] acquired Nighttime had finally graced the capital of the Ankor-Nazta, Inkoran-Tazul. The wild festive nature of the Event Quest hadnt died down, but it was far less intense than what happened in the morning. People were celebrating this Divine Quest, as most considered it as such, while the few who managed to survive the first floor were telling stories about it. About how an army was already being built while rumors of an alliance were spreading. Naturally, most assumed it was the dwarves, dragonewts, Caedhulens, and elves would were allying with each other. Anybody with some knowledge of the current political spectrum should be able to guess that. Thats why Im not joining! I aint here to get an arrow in my brain just cuz some knife-ear wants some revenge cuz of our dumb ancestors! You want to say that, again, human? We can deal with this outside where the gods can see me stitch that mouth up. Racial tension was at an all-time high as dwarves, humans, scalekins, and elves argued who would be the true winners of this Event. In fact, some of the more educated understood this wasnt a case of which country or race would win, but rather it was a case of which blessed, high official, and respective warriors would gain a unique Job. Aye, this is all about the countries rekindling their alliances! You aint letting some random soldier win it all, you give it to a blessed! Lord Rudigan! AYE! The dwarves gave a toast to one of their Champions of Crustacia. I saw him today! Hes in this to win! The stonebeards are correct, I saw bishop Azelfa in the crowd, walking around with some humans, scalekins, and dwarves. It''s clear our leaders are nning something here, and they wont let anybody win but them. Those poor fools who entered this Event! Hmm? Humans? You gotta be kidding me, knife-ear. Humans? They got some allies? Who? You gotta mean Aleistunum mages, you elves would ept no other humans, after all. Hes right, a naga agreed with a random human adventurer. From what I''ve heard, the majority of the elder council of Sariel wants to iste the rest of the continent. Even suggested a magical barrier to segregate every human from the west. One of the dwarves shook his head before taking a drink from his mug. Not much that I would know about, Caedhulen. Enough about this politics, I say! I rather speak aboutDragonewt, what in Goddess Aurenas wings are you smirking about. N-nothing. The dragonewts in the bar tried to keep themselvesposed, for most knew what was going on as they saw everything that was happening in the Loatryxian embassy. However, knowing their dragon princess was inside this Event, they wanted to keep themselves quiet. This was just one of many bar events happening, all talking about what was happening today. Some informed others about the challenge on the first floors while a couple managed to make it to the second before surrendering. Suffice to say, Inkoran-Tazul would continue to feel the benefits of this Event for months toe aside from a certain dwarven king. WHAT?! Ankoran King Fugnarus shouted as he stood up from his desk. Pale and disheveled, the many weeks leading up to this Event Quest did not help the overworked and exhausted King much. Th-the dungeon master is dead? H-how IN CRUSTACIAS NAME DO WE ONLY KNOW ABOUT THIS NOW?! The dwarves standing before the man cowered, looking troubled as they delivered the message. High Queen Tragaya, Fugnaruss wife calmed him down, allowing the messengers to speak. I-imposters, sir. The earthshakers and samurais guarding the dungeon master were disguised ck mercs; we managed to capture all of them. They are zuekluks who have sold any hope of regaining their honor by tricking us. We execu I DONT CARE! Fugnarus bashed his fist on the table. What happened to the dungeon master?! How did they trick us up until now? I thought we had constant updates about his safety? The prisoners exined their employer handed them a man able to imitate others well. Writing style, speaking voice; he never left their house, saying he dont want to be annoyed unless something was wrong with the dungeon or his family. He was working on some mantech! the messenger summarized everything. The guards were all in on it. We only found out ''cuz the person disguised as our dungeon master wasnt responding. The prisoners said they had to depart for the day! Oh no. No, no, no! Then youre telling me the dungeon master of the rank B [Menagerie of Golems] dungeon was killed? And we havent heard of this for weeks? You are telling me I sent the youngest daughter of Eltharion into that masterless dungeon? Fugnarus took arge gulp, audible to everybody in the room. The mental drain he had felt all this time was reced by adrenaline, heightening his attention. With its old master dead, the dungeon core was now able to ept a new owner. Even without one, the core could continue to function as it normally did, only, it would now actively try to kill anybody getting closer to the final stage. Any number of unfair tactics would be used to eliminate any percieved threat, whether small orrge. So its either a masterless core or the person who killed the old dungeon master has now taken over the dungeon. Fugnarus stood up, only for his wife to grab his arm. Tragaya, I need to right this wrong. And potentially die? Do you even understand how important you are to our Thess dying would be an even harder blow to everything! he reproached his queen, shaking her arm off him, only for Tragaya to grab her husbands hair and m him on the table. Tragaya! Runes lit up on Tragayas bracelets, increasing her strength to the point she could momentarily overpower her King; however, the once-capable adventurer broke through her grip without using his own tools. Both husband and wife stared at each other, anger and worry clear for both to see. The first to speak was the queen. You are the Ankoran King now, not some random adventurer. Your pride, your honor, your conscience does not matter in the face of our homes safety! You left those out of the door the moment we married and you became our High King. Listen to me, King Fugnarus, I am your wise-woman. This is my advice to you: call for aid! Bring this up to the other countries?! Are you insane?! That affects our own pride here as a race! Our trustworthiness. Mine! I need to right this wrong, I need to save Princess Hestia. How long has she been stuck inside?! Over a week had passed without Hestia informing her friends and allies. They knew she was alive due to [Hestias Retainer], but what if something happened to her? Do you want the guilt of sending thatss into her death? Fugnarus raised his finger, baring his sharp fangs, showing his beastmen legacy. I will not let her die. Not like I allowed our so Bang! A p. Do not bring him up Do not bring him up, Fugnarus! The queens voice quivered, weakened by the memory of their deceased child. I allowed him to go. To die. You understand the rage of a mother. Do you evenprehend the consequences if Hestias mother wakes up?! Inkoran-Tazul would be doomed! Fugnarus couldnt stop his legs any longer and he began to move away from his wife, speaking to one of the messengers. The damn guilds have already failed at their jobs, but give me a detailed list of who entered the damn dungeon! I want everybody! Did a dragonyer enter it? We are not su Then confirm it! If even a single dragonkin yer slipped in, disguising themselves as a normal adventurer, that would make this into a massive diplomatic emergency. This entire alliance would fall apart if Hestia dies! Wake up my retainers, get them up! We need to dive into a damn dungeon! With those orders, the King stormed the room much to his wifes chagrin. Tragaya mmed the table with her fist, only to do it thrice more out of anger. She then snapped her head to the petrified messenger. ddarg! Send a message to King Drangleic, Prince Markval, King Elutis, and the representatives of the kinkyuro about what happened. Get them to help us! Curse pride, Earth Mother be my witness! She wrapped her hand into a fist. Whoever this is, they will suffer for endangering my country! The throng will be ready! The mild-mannered queen rushed out of the room, heading after her stubborn husband. As his wife and lover, she would not allow him to risk his life and would stop at nothing to prevent him from going. On the other hand, the King bared his fangs at the enemies below, those who dared to endanger the wedge keeping this alliance of the western countries together. Lass, stay alive until I arrive! Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 100 Race: Wind Elf Age: 88 Years Main: Faemancer Level: 25/25 Secondary: Imperial Guard Level: 25/25 Unique: Locked Status: Health: 4251 (+815) Mana: 16489 (+5046) Strength:1320 (+331) Intelligence: 5268(+1382) Vitality: 1632 (+450) Wisdom: 3928 (+1078) Agility: 6002 (+1964) Stamina: 5120 (+979) Effects: [Elvenized (Major)] Skill Points: 550 (18500 SP spent) Unique Skill: [Fae Frost Lv. 2] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Fairy Magic] [Arcane Mind Lv. 10][Ice Magic Lv. 5] [Water Magic Lv. 10] [Torrent Magic Lv. 6] [Water Amp] [Water Magic Efficiency] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 6] (+2) [Synergists Oath Lv. 10] (+2) [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [Silent Casting Lv. 10] (+1) [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 10] (+2) [Mental Stability Lv. 7] (+2) [Mental Warfare Lv. 8] (+1) [Fluid Cast Lv. 5] (+1) [Continuous Cast Lv. 5] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 4] (+1) [Multi-Cast Lv. 10] (+3) Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 4] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 10] [Detection Sensor Lv. 2] (+1) [Foresight Lv. 2] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 10] (+1) [Enhanced Vision Lv. 8] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 8] [Night Vision Lv. 8] (+1) [Tracking Lv. 5] [Odorless Lv. 1] (New) [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 3] (+2) [Aviation Master Lv. 1] (New) [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 1] (New) [Concentration Lv. 10] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 6] (+2) Resistance: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 7] (+5) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Ice Resistance Lv. 7] (+1) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10] (+7) [Lava Resistance Lv. 10] (+5) [Sacred Resistance Lv. 2] (+1) [Inferno Resistance Lv. 10] (+5) [Torrent Resistance Lv. 3] (+1) [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] (New) [Storm Resistance Lv. 4] (+1) [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] [Fear Resistance Lv. 4] (New) Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 3] (+1) [Stamina Recovery Lv. 8] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 1] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 5] (+1) [Arcane Conduit Lv. 8] (+7)[Sorcerers Power Lv. 1] (New) [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 2] (+1) [Enhanced Vitality Growth Lv. 4] (+2) [Enhanced Vitality Enforcement Lv. 4] (+2) [Sages Wisdom Lv. 4] (New) [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] (New) [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 1] (New) Others: [Singing Lv. 10] (+2) [Dancing Lv. 7] (+2) [Identify Blocker Lv. 10] [Identify Lv. 10] [Cooking Lv. 10] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 8] [Herbalist Lv. 9] (+1) [Alchemy Lv. 6] (+2) [Brewing Lv. 9] (+1) [Sewing Lv. 4] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1] (New) [Tyrants Aura Lv. 1] (New) [Fae Talk Lv. 3] (+1) [Royal Etiquette Lv. 8] (+1) [Thought eleration Lv. 1] (New) [High-Speed Calction Lv. 1] (New) [Elvenize Lv. 10] [Frost Body Lv. 10] (+7) [Leadership Lv. 1] (New) [Cryokinesis] [Telepathy] Job Skill: [Fae Talk Lv. 5] [Faefolk Aura Lv. 5] Magic List: Custom spells: [Create Water] [Greater Create Water] [Marine Lungs] [Oceans st] [Aifli eir Vintral (Fairy of Winter)] [Tor Eicleres Finflei (Ice Ages Paradise)] [Slithering Frost Serpent] Ice spells: [Ice Spike] [Frozen Shield] [Icicle Gust] [cial Protection] [Winters Golem] [Liquid Winter] Water spells: [Water Ball] [Water Wall] [Water Bolt] [Cleanse] [Protective Water] [Droplet Torrent] [Aqua Prison] [Aqua Beam] [Torrential Rain] [Ocean Healing] [Azure de] [Sapphire Membrane] [Krakens Destruction] [Perilous Tidefall] Wind spells: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] [Cyclone Madness] [Hammerfist Bellow] [Flight Zone] Title: [Hestias Imperial Guard] (New) A note from AbyssRaven The table changed style because I needed to a find a way to not over stress my wrist and that''s thepromise. Probably will change them in the future as preserving my hands is more important to me than making blue boxes. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 402: Everybody Loves Dungeon Loot! Chapter 402: Everybody Loves Dungeon Loot! Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 3 Lv. 6 [Fire Mage]: Lv. 3 -> Lv. 30 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 8 Lv. 7 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 6 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 6 Lv. 16 Evolution Points: 24/30 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Fire Mage] Max level -> 35 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Idol Lv. 5] [Mana Eyes Lv. 7] [Draconic Aura Lv. 5] [Scale Maniption Lv. 5] gained Good Morning, to those in Anko-Naztas Inkoran-Tazul! Regardless of where you are or who you are, the Origin Gods wish all of you a fine WaterDay. Today marks the beginning of the first Event Quest after the implementation of the unique Job System. Participation in the rank A dungeon [Mhs Nest] [Various Spell Buffs] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] [Music Resonation] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Yikes. Big yikes. Morphtronic Shiegydios: A golem specially made by a dungeon to act as its core boss. With a flexible frame made from many pieces, its mana allows it to assume various forms to decimate any opposition. Its main form allows it to act as a siege engine, able to break down any wall or gate with its giant horns. Created in the form of a bipedal earth drake, its specialized front arms allows it to punch, grab, and smash to dissuade both monster and humanoid enemies. Extremely high vitality but crippling low wisdom. Rank B Race: Morphtronic Shiegydios Level: 40 Health: 30000 Vitality: 10000 Wisdom: 500 This wasnt the 25th floor, this was only the 20th. This was not the end boss, this was just a mid-boss, a floor guardian. Yes, this monster with health and vitality far higher than mine was just a mid-boss. Talk about an unfair dungeon, really. From the look of the System message, the 10th of AutumnSun had finally arrived, meaning the Event Quest had officially begun and my friends were probably already in their dungeon by now. I wished them good luck and hoped to see them again Strangely, I had more faith in their survival than mine at this point. This boss seemed easy, right? Just use magic, it had 500 wisdom, probably lower than most rank Ds. Since VifiYok recovered, she should have been able to use her lightning magic again to supplement my own arsenal. Well, there was one major issue. During this battle, an anti-elemental magic field will be deployed, reducing all elemental damage from spells, runes, enchantments, and abilities to zero. Neutral mana attacks and any non-elemental damage sources will work as normal That was the big problem. Guuuuuhn! The golem roared as it detected Tatsuya, Kyouya, and me in my dragon form. The entrance we came through closed right up, blocking our way back. The golems mechanical pieces rattled and nged around as rammed their thick, developed arms on the ground, pointing a trio of triceratops-like horns in our direction. In the position of a sprinter on the starting position, the front horn of the monster snapped down, turning into a spear with a loud metal clunk! Crap! Humanize! [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As I noticed the backside of the golem transform into a cylinder, reminding me a bit too much of a cannon, my [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] activated, prompting me to turn back into my dragonewt form from my dragon self. Using my smaller frame, I slipped right under the monsters horns with the boys. As we ran for it, Tatsuya noted how it was turning around to follow us. Drifting like a car, the beast swerved around this dome-like chamber, redirecting its charge trajectory. I cast [Hydra] to act as our shield, while Kyouya created a ck wall with his armor before I healed him. The room said we couldnt deal damage from elemental magic, but unlike the anti-magic area we encountered in the monster room, this room''s gimmick was far less dangerous. With Kyouyas wall blocking the monsters sight, we managed to dodge out of the way as it rammed right into it,nding into my trap with the [Hydra], constricting its movement. Although it couldnt deal any damage with its me, the acidic toxins I nted in the corrosive slime of my spell was causing the beasts body to sizzle. Undeterred by the pain, the mid-boss lit up before it blew up like a bomb, sending the peices of both my [Hydra]s and its own body flying across the room. However, the boss'' parts reversed course and returned to the st''s epicenter, reforming itself back into its previous form before it began punching the ground. The boys and I kept dodging before I found a moment to cast [Terra Wall], tripping it before I used [Humanize], once again. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Enjoy the show! I shouted before I activated my [Aerokinesis] and readied [Draconic Roar]. Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend My empowered voice sted the creature away with a sonic attack. When I checked on it with [Mana Eyes], I confirmed it could take damage from my audio-based attacks, as they were technically elementless. With [The Will to Fight and Survive] boosting everybodys stamina regeneration, the boys went into action as they executed their part in this n. I technically could have yed a second song now that my [Star Idol] had [Musical Renaissance Diva]allowing two spell songs to apply their effect simultaneouslybut I didn''t have another song to help out with. The best second song would be [The Heir of Hope], which provided everybody with a 10% boost in their stats and a shield, but it also applied the holy element to everybodys physical attacks. As the rules of the room mentioned, ANY elemental attacks would have their damage reduced to zero. I would effectively cripple the boys attack with it. [Prayer]s 30% boost with [Blessing of the Goddess (Major)] would have to be good enough. As the beast pushed itself up and turned one of its arm into arge shield to block my sonic attack, Tatsuya began to physically morph into a werewolf, letting loose an ear-splitting howl. Now covered with ck fur, razor-sharp ws, and a ferocious look, he ingested three fulinoe leaves and activated [All-In]. Going for strength now! Boost me! Tatsuya stopped a bit away from the monster, readying his spear. The boss, probably with its skills, noticed Kyouya''s continued approach, prompting the monster to turn one of its arm into a cannon. Just like the monster room golem, it began shooting mana sts at the boys, but Kyouya once again used his unique Skill to produce protective walls. Unlike the monster room, though, I could still cast spells so I ovepped three [Sacred Field] over the boys, giving them some healing-over-time as this was happening. Kyouya was even using some holy me grenades as burst heals to top himself up instead of using up our few remaining potions. With his shadow armor, he was protected from the explosion, allowing him to stand his ground and continue creating more walls while I kept the boss mostly preupied with my voice. Still, the golem managed to push back, eventually running into the ideal spot for Tatsuya to [Dragoon Jump] into the air and [Dragoon Dive] right into the back of the golem with [All-In]. With all the buffs and [Prayer], his total strength skyrocketed to the point the golem was pushed back by a level 94 human. Somebody this guardian floor boss shouldnt even consider a threat! Still, it wasnt a killing blow due to the monster''s higher defence, but that was okay! With all of this happening, it gave my [Hydra] just enough time to regenerate and grab its legs, pulling it closer to me. The golem fell onto its back with Tatsuya jumping off it just in time. However, instead of helplessly epting its death, the thing morphed its hands into two hooks which it used to anchor itself on to the ground. Once again, the mechanical parts of this clearly stone golem began to loosen, escaping my slime golem. With its split body, it turned one part into arge cannon and readied a mana st at us. The boys ran back to me as I poured my mana into the ground in front of me, leaving a magic circle there. The boys gulped as the cannon continued charging powers while my hydra kept the golems other half from joining its cannon side. With a bellowing, ear-splitting sound, the mana cannon shot its st at us, signaling our nsst stage! Warp Point: Entry! I shouted, opening a portal in front of me that led back to a room on the 19th floor of the dungeon where I had [Warp Point: Exit] ced. With a wide grin, the boys and I watched as the st entered the portal, probably blowing up the room inside and releasing a massive shockwave, one which didnt affect us as we were on the other side of the portal! Instead, the golem was caught by its own backst, causing it to crash against the wall. However, this wasnt all. There was a very good reason why VifiYok and Rajah werent here in this room with us, and it wasnt due to us getting lost or separated. I had a map, for goodness sake. They were just hanging back for this very moment. This moment of our n we made during our scouting! Mreeeee! Rajah roared as he jumped out of the shadow with VifiYok on his back, holding onto my spear. The crack I made! Thats where the mana core is! Tatsuya shouted, pointing at a small loose part on the golem cannon. VifiYok didnt respond back as she readied to jump off Rajah. My battle cat used [Dark Tendrils] from the shadow cast by the golems frame due to the light from [Sacred Field]. Just like Saori, he sling shotted himself forward, allowing VifiYok to jump off him and ram my spear right into where the core was, pinning it into the wall. Guururaaaaahhhh!!! The golem roared out as its core broke, causing its pieces to rattle like crazy, looking like the thing was about to explode. Out! I hadnt expected this to happen, but it was convenient I had a portal open. The five of us quickly escaped through the portal before I closed it. That could have been easier if your sister was around, VifiYokined. We wouldnt have to n all of this for that long. Oh shut it, I threw a donut towards her, causing her smug face to brighten up before she devoured it. Well, that was how this boss should be handled when the dungeon was a pure mess of unfairness. I mean,e on, 10000 vitality? Good thing a golems weakness was their mana core, simr to a slime, otherwise this would have been pretty impossible. Acid to weaken armor, Tatsuya tond a singr attack to crack the defenses open after I located its mana core, and Kyouya keeping everything stable with his walls. Then, just use VifiYok stats as a level 150 demonkin of wrath soldier to end the thing outright. That strategy was easy enough to pull off. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 6 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 4 Lv. 24 [Fire Mage]: Lv. 7 -> Lv. 35 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 9 Lv. 20 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 16 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 7 Lv. 15 Evolution Points: 27/30 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Tyrant Hatchling] Star Idol -> 30 [Tyrant Hatchling] Max level -> 30 [Star Idol] Prestige Points: 4 [Fire Mage] Prestige Points: 4 [Tyrant Hatchling] Prestige Points: 7 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready The five of us, Rajah included, could only stare into the chest left behind by the guardian boss. It was in pristine condition, unaffected by the explosion of the boss unlike the rest of the room, which looked like it had expanded a bit if you ignored how much rubble there was on the ground. The ce looked like andfill. We all sighed as I picked the one item inside it: a stick. Wooden stick: A stick from a normal tree The fact it emphasized the normal part really makes it feel like its mocking us. Tatsuya glowered at the thing before I threw it away like any other piece of trash. Something is seriously wrong with this dungeon, Kyouya expressed. His eyes were twitching like crazy, looking annoyed at the effort he put it into killing this thing, only for our reward to be some misceneous throwaway. You should have realized this the moment the dungeon master ced a trap in front of the path to the fifth floor. VifiYok shook her head, looking actually mad at this feeling of being scammed. State-owned dungeonswhether managed by humans, dwarves, or demonkinsare structured to make your adventurer feel weed. Not too hard, good rewards, and a decent challenge for the rank. This is thest straw. Would the Ankoran King want to kill me? If you thought about it logically, probably no, as the dwarves were not only allied to Kargryx but the King knew my mother was around. She might be asleep, but if he were to send me into my death, his realm probably wouldntst long after she woke up. She was a rank SS, after all. There was a difference of being put in my ce due to myck of political power and wanting to kill me, but that was probably something Mom would only chastise them for. Meaning, the Ankoran King couldnt have known this when he sent me deep down to this hellhold. He probably didnt even expect the dragonyers, since the report never noted them. Sooo what were the other options for whatever''s going on here? Dungeon master killed and the core overtaken, or the dungeon master is going rogue? I suggested, at least that was all that my imagination coulde up with, considering the rules I knew. Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Rajah agreed while VifiYok just stayed silent. No suggestions? She looked me in the eyes, the brightness from before having vanished from her irises. Does it matter? Regardless of whatever the situation is, we need to proceed forward. Set a trap for the dragonyers, kill them, and then speak with those students. Thats your n, right? If youre so scared of the dungeon core, then just avoid it and well be good. I frowned before sighing, realizing her mood probably dropped after the disappointing treasure chest rewards. I pulled out a sugar-zed donut, dangling it in front of VifiYok as she jerked back. Her eyes were fixed on it. One of the lessons KleaHatma taught me had finally be useful, and that was the fact demonkins of wrath were pretty emotional beings. To the point they had an entire low emotional potential, or L.E.P for short, where they turn depressed. By increasing their emotions, they be stronger, but if it was too low then you get this grouchy, bull-headed demonkin girl here. The fix? Donuts, sweets, and pastries. In the few days weve spent together getting through this dungeon, Ive learned just how much she loved bread, even the in kind. In addition, she hated fish, as in if she had something better to eat, she would throw it all away. She once told me she hated wasting food due to having to live as a street urchin when she was younger, but due to her hometowns abundance of fish, to the point they would rot from oversupply, she wouldnt eat them freely. You do this too often, and people will start biting your hand, she said before snatching the donut away. Her eyes regained some radiance and I saw her fangs and ws grow in size, a sign her [Excited] levels increased. The boys and I watched her as she devoured the piece of pastry like some starving lion before she began to lick her lips and fingers. I watched her finish before asking a different question, You really cant use your demonkin abilities, huh? That was a perfect moment to use it to ensure you kill it. Even if we hit its weak spot, thats still 10000 Vitality to work through. I inspected my ive. There was no damage on it, courtesy of Grimnirs craftsmanship, but I was still a bit worried. Two points: the polearm is well-made, to the point a former Warbringer like me wants to keep it as a personal weapon, and secondly, skills. Skills matter a lot, as you should know. VifiYok sighed, but looked more enervatedpared to before. Her face was emoting more, showcasing how troubled she was on the matter. As I said before, its the price I paid for surviving yourst attack. [Original Sin: Satanael] prevents a deathblow, but at the cost of my ability to go over 15% in any of my emotions. Meaning you cant use your lightning arms or conjure up your elemental weapons, Tatsuya ended her sentence, since she gave us a quick summary of her situation to make sure we understood her strengths. At best when she gets 15% in [Excited] [Anger] and [Fear], she will manifest her demonkin horns, tails, and a few other, minor features, but that was about it. She was extremely weakenedpared to when I fought her. I initially thought it was just a temporary thing, but it seems that it was permanent. Simply the cost of using an [Original Sin] ability. A Faustian deal, in other words. After we settled things here, we entered the next floor, where we found another change in scenery. This time the decrepit ruins setting waspletely gone, instead reced by just an earthen cave. As in, it was your stock-standard cave you could find anywhere; boring and uninspired, really, but fitting for the continued theme of this dungeon. The first floors looked beautiful but old, while the deeper you went, the more the ruins were being overtaken by nature and looked like some horror crypt. Without the shining runes on the walls, this cave was consumed byplete darkness. Like the void, it was impossible for anybody to see in here without [Night Vision]. For the boys, I had to light up my catalyst. [Mrew. Master, I can smell something sweet nearby. Do you want me to lead?] Rajah suggested, to which I agreed. ording to the map, this zone of the dungeon was a quality over quantity area, where the number of rank Ds and Cs dropped significantly and you could only find rank Bs. As we followed my virigress, the sweet scent Rajah mentioned became noticeable. When we stopped in front of the room, we all grimaced as we saw the source of it: a fruit situated on a piece ofnd in a room full of traps. I sighed and cast [Wrap Point: Entry] and [Warp Point: Exit], using the portal for a short distance teleportation to avoid everything to snatch the fruit. We appraised it. Sweet Tofel: A toffel which emits a sweet scent but is actually poisonous. Do not eat Correction, it was a vegetable, not a fruit. With that done, we threw the piece of junk away before going towards a safe spot the map showed us. We avoided any potential threats on the way, but strangely, there was barely anything here. As in, I couldnt find any enemies with [Detection Sensor]. Weird, but also unnerving. Uhm, you guys think whoever is doing all this is nning something? Couldnt they just summon a bunch of monsters to attack us if they dont want us to reach the core? Kyouya asked, so I put on some music for him to listen to calm his mind. Dungeons have resources, too, VifiYok began. The more you want to add a new floor or monster, or even a trick room, you need to spend mana. However, you have a finite amount since you need new mana toe in from the outside. You know, dungeon mana dposes dead adventurers for more mana. Its how a dungeon grows. It cant spam monsters, otherwise it would eat through everything. Well, good thing we saved up on using spells with thest guardian boss. We also couldnt use any spells on the monster room boss, so that probably spoiled things for whoever is managing this ce, I concluded. Well, whatever. I say we can deal with itter, so lets take a break. I want to take a look at our loot now that we know the 20th floor is a dud. Woo! Tatsuya cheered. We saved this fun part for now since it was just more fun to gather everything andpare it. Why do it individually, when we could just have an appraisal session with everything at once! Once we took our seats, Tatsuya rubbed his hands together, feeling giddy about everything, before pulling things out of his storage. Within included the contents of the level 10th floor boss room and the monster room we narrowly defeated. Ooh, boy, 10th floor, first! Mana Eyes! Gold ingot: An ingot made from gold. Sell it! Five of them, too. Nice. Gauntlets of Arm Strength: A pair of gauntlets which increase the power of melee attacks done with your hands. Low defensive values due to weak monster materials, but the skillspensate Vitality Power: 112 Wisdom Power: 41 Skills: [Skill Usage Restriction: Arms] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Mana Conductor Lv. 10] Trash. Oh, hey, that doesnt look too bad! Tatsuya noted along with Kyouyas agreement, causing me to snap my head around to them. Unnerved by my weird look, he exined his reasoning. [Skill Usage- Restriction] is what the Empire likes to put on their armor. The church of Aurena knight use them all the time so they can funnel better skills into the armor. Usually, they focus on either defense or skills with their armor, not both. Kyouya nodded his head. Grimnir is a master smith, dont forget that, Hestia. Most of the equipment you see on standard issue equipment is stuff like this, since most people can''t afford to put a lot of monster materials in them. Once you use monster materials to enhance them, they get better! Wait, this was actually standard? I was baffled at this, but then again, I rarely ever appraise a random persons armor since it just didnt make sense. The only times I appraised equipment was Hold on, the only times I ever did it was on stuff made by dwarves. First in Firwood at a small dwarven smithy, and then Grimnirs stuff. I looked over at VifiYok, wondering if she would confirm this. She looked at me, confused, before shrugging and knocking on my metal chestte. This is worthy for a general. I dont know its stats since yer [Identity Blocker] is getting in the way, but seeing it work against those dragonyers and the golems, I can assure ya even Lord Wrathus wrathies Prince of Sin and BoleTarias chief of armieswould wear this. Not royal heirloom level, not yet, but close. Its only made from rank B materials, I argued. She shrugged. Shows the skills of the smith. I am lucky to be your friend, Grimnir. Thank you for all your work and help. Seeing me contemte, Tatsuya unsheathed his sword. Dont forget that our des and equipment have runes on them too. Runesmiths are rarer away from Ankor-Nazta, and while many domission them, it just makes things expensive. Having somebody like Grimnir around with Eine working harder and harder makes us pretty fortunate. I nodded my head. I got too used to Grimnirs talents. Lets continue. I looked over the rest of the stuff, but nothing caught my eye. Most of the tenth floor stuff were materials we could use for smithingter, or to sell. As such, I went to the monster room stuff, which should be worthy for rank B adventurers. And, oh, boy. Elemental Armguard: A full-arm guard made from andurenium, euorinium, and materials from a rank A [Magic Swallowing Slime], making it light-weight and easy to use with mana. A catalyst is stored on the gauntlet, allowing a user to be designated, allowing them to control this piece with only mana. Allows users to invoke elemental weapons using their mana or enchant existing weapons. Extremely fragile and requires a second smithing session to be whole Vitality Power: 290 Wisdom Power: 401 Owner: None Skill: [All-Damage Reduction Lv. 1] [Elemental-Damage Increase Lv. 5] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 5] [Mana Conductor Lv. 10] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Arcane Conduit Lv. 1] Enchantments: [Elemental Weapons Invoke] [Elemental Magic Absorption] [Elemental Blessing] Scale Helmet of the Staunch Defender: A helmet made from hydra and cockatrice material, reducing damage from anti-dragon weapons and tools. This bone helmet is fortified by scales from rank B versions of these two, making them durable and resistance against any of their attacks. Due to the production of the helmet, it allows the user to use [Taunt] without the penalties. Exudes of an aura that reduces 5% damage on all allies in a party or associated with them Vitality Power: 1009 Wisdom Power: 978 Skill:[All-Damage Reduction Lv. 1] [Inferno Resistancel Lv. 1] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Mana Conductor Lv. 6] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Durability Reduction Lv. 5] [Anti-Draconic Resistance Lv. 3] [Pheromone Reduction Lv. 8] [Prime Vigor Lv. 1] [Sages Wisdom Lv. 1] [Taunters Protection] [Aura of Protection Lv. 1]> I can make a monster room for my subspace? A note from AbyssRaven How to know your cksmith is indulging you in high-tier stuff to the point you don''t know what is "normal" and standard. You were never normal, Hestia! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 403: A Heart to Heart Moment. Chapter 403: A Heart to Heart Moment. The armguard was for the left arm. To test it out, I put it on, noticing how the blue-yellow armor piece was a bit toorge for my arm and how it contrasted with my chestte too much. It was a fashion disaster. No wonder its description mentioned it needed a reforging. As I slipped my hand into the gauntlet, I closed and opened it, feeling the armguard out but concluded I couldnt wear it during a fight. It looked like it was made for a stout dwarf or arge beastman, not a human or average-sized dragonewt girl like me. Regardless, it still functioned. The metal ttered as it lit up blue, only to turn into red a momentter. With [Mana Eyes], I confirmed my mana was surging into the catalyst embedded into the middle of the gauntlet, being focused there. A me then appeared on my hand which I was able to turn into a dagger even without [Volcanic ze]. I shouldnt use it. Its pretty much redundant for me, I stated, considering I had [Volcanic ze] and [Battle Frenzy] modes [Light Horizon] to manipte fire and light into any form I wanted, respectively. Not to mention, why would I need to conjure elemental weapons when I had [Hellde Edge] and a tail sharp enough to cut through steel? And I wasnt even talking about my dragon form''s tail. Well, I cant use it, Tatsuya grumbled, with Kyouya concurring right away. I mean, I can buy an elemental spell from the SP shop. I even bought [Enhanced Intelligence Growth] and [Enhanced Intelligence Enforcement] despite not being a mage just for such a moment, you know. Futureproofing! In case I ever want to be a spellde. Then why cant you buy one? I asked, confused. You have [All-In] to boost up your intelligence, too. I dont know how to cast spells! I never took a magic course! What?! My voice broke for a moment, squeaking as I was baffled at hisziness. I can give you the rundown right now, you idiot! Get on the Hestia boot camp for arcane tricks and Ill make you a mage in no time! Not to mention, casting spells is easy enough with the Systems help! Using SP to buy spells is the broken part about this, considering you would need a year to learn it normally, and years to master it! Tasianna, Master Kush, and then Mom were all my magic theory teachers, and through almost two years of fighting and working as a mage, I should know enough to take on my own students. The principal of the royal university of Griffonpeak even offered me a position as a fire mage professor when I first met her. Technically, I was even Eines mage instructor! I could teach either Tatsuya or Kyouya. Yeah, but can you do it now? Kyouya came to his friends rescue. Were inside this ruin, and we needed to get ready to progress, unless you want to risk getting caught by those dragonyers. I went silent. Teaching would still require at least some time, especially for a neer to understand how to focus on casting spells while fighting. It did require quite a lot of concentration until you invested arge amount in making it easy. A quick calction for the three basic skills you required to be a proper mage would be an investment of 4650 Skill points if you wanted to level [Mana Control], [Arcane Mind], and [Arcane Corruption Resistance] all up to level ten, ignoring purchase price discrepencies due to affinity varying for every individual. Then, if you wanted to use your spells while in melee, [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] and [Concentration Lv. 10] were needed, which added another 2400 SP and 1550 SP, respectively. This wasnt even mentioning buying and leveling your elemental magic skill! Very high SP investment if you wanted to be a mage instantly. Buuuut That doesnt matter. I just need to give him the rundown on how to control his mana and let it flow through his body. He already has [Mana Control], all he needs it some more [Arcane Corruption Resistance] levels and an elemental skill, and, boom, he can use this armguard, I argued back. He didnt need to be a mage to use this, meaning it wouldnt even take a day to have Tatsuya master things. Then, why would I prefer to use it over my own spear? At best, this will be a range option, but that still requires an investment of SP that I could use on my other skills? Leveling up my physical and dodging abilities, he rebuked me, looking almost ill as he rattled his hands as if to tell me he didnt want to. Not to mention, that thing looks so big, itll be loose on me, too. My arms might be thicker and more muscr than yours Hestia, but I dont even think I can fit my arm in it. He certainly wasnt as huge as Farron or Grimnir, but Tatsuya was still quite muscr. Then well strap some belts around it and call it a day! Come on, stop being stubborn! Its an objective improvement to your arsenal, you now have a range option. Put it on! I pushed the armguard into his arm, causing Tatsuya to frown before offering it to Kyouya. Then why not ask Kyouya? He has a better frame, itll fit him better. Not to mention, [Shadowed Martyr] is something like a magic skill, right? Him getting [Dark Magic] wouldnt hurt him? Kyouya widened his eyes, pushing the armguard back to Tatsuya. I already have a range option, dude. My armor can be shot out. Besides, my role is tank, [Taunt]er, and making walls in general. Besides, I am saving my SP for the defensive options since that is my whole thing! My unique Job wants me to act as the frontline with some offensive options to leech health, but all of them focus on strength. My intelligence and mana isnt good enough, unlike yours. Tatsuya pouting, looking like he would ept it any second now. Urgh, dammit, thats kinda right Jeez, I dunno, I just feel awkward using anything but my spear. Dude, you dont need to make elemental weapons, you can also just enchant your weapon with magic. Wind makes thing cut better, fire stops regeneration, or whatever. The armguard is very useful! I reminded him of the enchantments on the catalyst[Elemental Weapons Invoke], [Elemental Magic Absorption], and [Elemental Blessing]. It was a utility monster, perfect for a closebatant like him. Come on, give it a try, alright? Or, are you telling me youre like those single-minded MMO-yers who cante out of theirfort zone? Try something new, you warrior-only yer. Oi, dont lump me Tatsuya wanted to speak back at my slight, but was interrupted by the fourth person in this discussion. Em-Em-Oh? It was VifiYok, and she was looking at me in confusion. Is that one of those otherworlder words or terms, or what? Whats that supposed to mean? Shoot! Right, she shouldnt know Im an otherworlder. Something I caught from them. Those terms are for little games they had over there, I exined while keeping things mostly vague, only for me to suddenly look over to her left arm. Her missing left arm. The description of the armguard mentioned how you can move it with mana. You dont need an armWait, no, no. Even if we were working together, I cant fully trust her rig [Master, all this arguing is keeping everybody restless. Why not give it to Miss Demonkin?] Rajah suggested, causing the boys and me to flinch. Hey, hey, hey! Tatsuya waved his hand at him. Dont think about giving VifiYok the damn thing! Her being weaker than she used to be is the only reason Im feeling safe around her! Dont suggest something like that, Rajah! On one hand, giving it to VifiYok would help us, but Tatsuya wasnt wrong either. The mood instantly soured as Tatsuya let out hisint, to the point we three could only watch VifiYok quietly chew on her roasted meat. She looked unperturbed while we three couldnt help but be speechless. Poor Rajah was confused, he was practically still a child, so the rtionship aspect probably flew over his head. To diffuse things, Tatsuya and Kyouya volunteered to keep watch so we could get some rest. Once they were gone, Rajah came over to me, looking like he was confused. I stroked him, telling him his suggestion wasnt wrong but that it was plicated. Hey, I wont take thosements to heart, okay? Ya dont need to worry about me, in fact, if he wasnt distrustful of me, I would think his brain rotted away, VifiYok remarked, exining her nonchnt attitude. But, the cat is probably right. I would be the best user of the armguard since I know how to use elemental weapons properly. Kyouya should get the helmet, and you can do whatever with the golem core. Its just a matter of trust. Trust, huh? I let her murmur repeat in my head. Could I trust VifiYok? No, as she mentioned, we were only working together to survive all of this. With her on our side, getting down here was easy enough and she could take Neills position as the physical powerhouse I could power up with my buffs and songs. That said, there was always this lingering feeling in the back of my brain that all of this was nned by VifiYok and that she was still part of the demonkin army. I mean, killing me here in this dungeon would be perfect for them. They could ce all the me on the Ankoran King, even if ming him was unfair since I was responsible for my own life and so on. Mom would destroy Inkoran-Tazul in her icy rage, and she wouldnt even know the demonkins were at fault. Checkmate; perfect n. Haaaaa. It was exhausting. As such, I ignored the situation on hand and just yed with Rajah. Pulling out an old woodenb I had made for Saori and me, back when we were still stuck in the Belzac forest, I began brushing his fur. You like it? [Mhmmmmr.] He was purring, closing his mind, enjoying this distraction from this wild dungeon dive. Seeing his pleased face really brought me to a singing mood, but at the same time, looking at us stuck inside this cavern-like floordark caves still gave me the creeps sometimesand the tense moment form before silenced me. I couldn''t help but wonder what Tatsuya must be feeling, what Kyouya must be speaking to him about, and what VifiYok might be thinking. What if she really was a deserter? What was she actually thinking? Behind this cold facade, what did this girl around my age actually think about everything? On the other hand, why was I trying to sympathize with her when she was directly responcible for many deaths during Elyondas siege. She was at fault, no matter how you spun it. Just thinking of this made my chest swell in anger. I had to take a deep breath Just like Reajaen, she couldnt be forgiven and it didnt seem like she was asking for it. She knew what she did, at least, that was what I caught from her tone and eyes Great, another problematic moral situation. I must choose, down the road that I wish to walk That others might condemn me To not fall t in hypocrisy Itll work itself out for now (The future will judge) I believe this is the way (dont try to appease everybody) Maybe I am in the wrong (sins stain like blood) Mncholic and slowthat was how I felt the song had to be sung, while apanied by an electric keyboard or synthesizer. With the quiet beating of drums to give the song its tact, I also emted my voice with [Aerokinesis], whispering the secondary lyrics once the fourth line began. Even without understanding the lyrics, the music was calming but mostly sad. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Youre singing? VifiYok interrupted me. Not just ying with the wind? I kept the music going, but I decided to answer her question, Emotional bliss isnt the only source of inspiration, striving and being downtrodden can evoke strong emotions that lead into creative endeavors. Bit philosophical there, sorry, but I just felt like singing. I am a musician, and music is my life. Your life? her brows were raised, not understanding what I was meaning by that. I heard marching bands, but they are only there as bards and to boost up morale. I thought this whole spell song thing was just part of yourbat arsenal. It is, yes, but I am an entertainer first and foremostan idol, as I like to call myself. A musician who also sings and performs to bring others happiness, I flourished my arms while sitting down, trying to gesture a choreography. I am not a warrior like you. I am an adventurer because it fits with my lifestyle, and this whole blessed business is just part of a deal between me and Aurena. I might be a dragon, but I prefer doing this. With my two index fingers, I pointed the ends of my mouth up, forming a smile. Over this. I then pulled them down, making me sulk. Greeeat. Lost to a minstrel, makes me feel soooo better. I let out a chortle as I heard that, finding it humorous how she was in a good enough mood to make that sarcastic remark. Then again, it did prove she was unfazed by Tatsuyas insult. Well, dont let me stop you. Do what you like. Just say you like my singing Lost in all those fears (what is right?!) But somebody has to My eyes burst open, widening itself as I took a deep breath. BREAK FREE! Away from all this pain What can my life do before it all ends BURN all the hatred away Let them all know when I bring this wall down! The chorus began and my voice boomed just like Rossertos, smacking the silence away in this eerie dungeon. The energy of his soul infused mine, once again allowing me to deviate a bit from my idol-like and anime-like songs to be more alternative rock. Lacing my voice with all the emotions building up in my chest, I bellowed out the lyrics with no care for anybody being around me. But my heart, I shiver to do the move Even though I know I must How could I forgive myself (stagnate in silence) But this path is filled with spikes (bear these sins like scars) Lost in all those fears (what is right?!) But somebody has to Only to return to the slower singing from before for the second verse and pre-chorus. Break free, away from all this pain What can my life do before it all ends Burn all the hatred away Let them all know when I bring this wall down! To return to the explosive singing. My mind is breaking apart to think right, with those nightmares I see all night My mind is breaking apart to think right, with those nightmares I see all night (Whats right?!) My mind is breaking apart to think right, with those nightmares I see all night (Whats right?!) My mind is breaking apart to think right, with those nightmares I see all night Break free, away from all this pain What can my life do before it all ends Burn all the hatred away Let them all know when I bring this wall down! Followed by a climax-like bridge repeating the same musings over and over again, expressing my current issues with the situation. With another repeat of the chorus, I finished the song off with an oooh for the codathe outro. Hey. Instead of an apuse, VifiYok looked at me with bafflement. D-dont tell me you just wrote that whole song right now. Those lyrics really sound like youre telling me exactly what youre feeling right now. With the music with your wind maniption. I did. I do that all the time. Oh, and dont feel obligated to really take the lyrics seriously. My friends always tell me how I think and worry too much about everything. Its just a habit of mine since I worry about how others perceive me. Fanservice and such is important for an idol, so I dislike being disliked. If Saori or Tasianna heard me sing this song they would be livid; then again, I was expressing myself betterpared to the past. Maybe they would praise me? Seeing her expression unchanged, now I was confused. Come on, songs are easy to make, generally. People sing about what is happening. Its an expression and a way to let some steam out. Your people must do the same, right? Now that you say it, yer right. VifiYok put her food down, looking up at the ceiling as she began to think. Aside from the army and random bars where people sing just cuz, the most notable parts would be the sailors and fishermen. The regions my country currently holds aint good for farmingvery little of them. An abundance of sailors to keep our country fed is needed, and they all sing like crazy. You can hear shanties even deep into the town, and I used to stay quite far away from the port cuz of the smell. The demonkin Kingdom of BoleTaria sounded like a ce which required trade to survive. They might have other natural resources, but without anybody wanting to help them, they practically have to loot and raid to survive. They must have some farnd, but it probably wasnt enough to feed everybody. At least, that was the impression I got from this tidbit. Oh, right, sometimes we have some thieves singing and being happy about their loot, but most of the time, you dont hear much singing, really. Lack of hope and energy. I could envision it with what I saw in Shaturein, the undercity of the bright capital of Artorias, Griffonpeak. VifiYok snapped her fingers, nodding in agreement. Correct. If the country itself is poor, those at the very bottom feel it the worst. Even worse if youre one of the wrong sin types. Us wrath demonkins have to be isted from others since were like walking bombs ready to explode if we get too excited. Being put in a situation where we cannot feel happy, angry, or afraid makes us safer for everybody else to be around. Well, with the war happening, those streets are more filled with war orphans than not so, we all kinda just lived together. Thats really detailed. Hold on, you mentioned being a street urchin, but I thought you were just poor. Youre an orphan? The double meaning of urchin confused me when she first mentioned it when we made this party. The other orphans took care of me until I was able to walk and work after my mother died trying to feed me. Think we could have been happy? Pah, it doesnt matter, I dont remember her. VifiYok shrugged, but watching her do that only hurt my own heart. As a family person, that just sounded terrible. Urchins die everyday, but we had to keep the neighborhood supplied with able thieves, you know. Its like a fucked up family. d I got out of there when I got old enough to join the army. What did you do? Maybe the bread and donuts were finally working, but her lips really seemed loose. Kill, steal, rob, like I said before. Morals are kinda useless when you need to do anything just to live. Did some singing to earn some pity money, but not like it helped. I was also a loner. Just cuz the neighborhood was a family didnt mean we cared for each other equally. VifiYok exined how the different demonkin typesthe seven sin typeswere treated differently by everybody. Wrath, envy, and greed had extreme biases against them, since all of them could hurt others without any warning. Wrath was feared for those time when they lost control of their emotions, turning them into berserkers, while envy was hated for hating others for what they didnt have, and greed for backstabbing people for even the most trivial stuff. In the neighborhood she grew up in, she was segregated into a ce for wrath orphans only. Townw, but it also didnt help her feeling of kinship since they were all forced together there. They werent a family, just a band of misfits. For a wrath like me, the army was the best ce to be. The government wants you there anyway, since you can be better controlled and leashed. Second best time of my life; warm food, warm beds, and I didnt have to steal from merchantsing into town just to buy fish. Fucking fish. She made a weird groan, pressing her hand on her chest with an ill face. Makes me want to puke. Dried fish was the ration for lower-tier soldiers; really motivated me to get strong, aside from just staying alive. I guess her trauma is simr to my frog phobia. Then again, she seems diligent enough to eat it if she didnt have anything else. Ya know, speaking of motivation. Mind singing me something, minstrel? Idol. Call me an idol. Idol. Got a song favor. Sing me that song ya used to stifle my demonic powers during our fight. [My Darkest Thoughts]? She raised a finger and mumbled [Emotion Surge], causing her face to tense up as her demonic features appeared before me for the first time since our fight in Elyonda. Her eyes sharpened into the slitted eyes of a cat, her fangs grew in size to resemble a vampire, and her ws elongated to the point they could leave deep scars. However, they were trivialpared to the lightning horns brimming with mana on her hand and the waving thunder tailing from her butt. Her human-like appearance vanished as she red at me with a quiet intensity, almost like amander awaiting a soldiers report. It was her expectations, like a police officer waiting for a criminal to slip to warrant an arrest. Her nonchnt attitude was entirely gone; she looked like me when I was ready to pounce at a bandit or ck merc. The pressure I took a deep breath. She wanted me to show my spell songs true function to her. As such, I stopped thinking of her as an ally but as an enemy. Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear Those are my honest thoughts, something I wish to hide from them My life is stagnating, nothing I do brings me forth All I can do is sing, drowning my sorrows while it rains Every step I take just brings me back, to a rundown apartment room Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts As expected, her demonic features quickly faded away the moment the song started. Her horns and tail vanished, while her other demonic features slightly dulled. They were still there, but [My Darkest Thought]s primary function was to weaken demonkins and demons, not make them useless. Just as I thought, you might actually be the solution for us wrathies. Your voice, at least, VifiYok once again stated, one of the few things I remembered she told me during the siege battle. [Masters voice is really good, right? She can entertain people, and when somebody gets angry at her, she has the ability to just stop them! She knows how to make others see her as the Alpha!] Rajah said something incredulous! He was describing me as a thug! Rajah, that isnt Good point, cat, to my surprise, VifiYok agreed with him before addressing me. If you were a demonkin and we put you in BoleTaria with everything you have aside from your imperial dragon status, you would definitely be somebody influential. Pride demonkins would love you, wrath would follow you just cuz you can stop them from going berserkallowing us to live normal lives. Uhm, lust might befriend you easily since you seem a bit hedonistic. What?! Gluttony and sloth would be neutral, but that is the case for nearly everybody. The envy and greed factions would despise you, though, haha. Shocked by this statement, I encouraged her to borate. You shine too much. I tilted my head. Envy demonkin are born quite, uhm, lets just say ugly, alright? They look too much like grimgarians, honestly. Monster-like. All of them want to be the Prince of Envy so they can transform their appearances, so somebody like you who is confident with their appearance, able to act well, and is just overall sessful in general, makes an easy target for those snakes. VifiYok then frowned, moving her lips around in frustration. It would be great if you could help BoleTaria out. I guess I still wish for that, but it just seems weird. Shoot, she finally realized it! It doesnt have to be. Im still ignorant with all of this, so I really appreciate you telling me this. It gives me an idea how to form my opinions on you demonkins instead of all the viinization Ive been hearing. She shrugged, though. Hey, Im just a soldier. Even though I dont know if any of what I said is correct; I deserted to find a better life for myself, after all. How can you trust somebody who is willing to jump off a boat the moment they see gold? Besides, if the current Lord Greed is around, you probably wont be able to do anything anyways. Lord Greed? I nudged my body forward. This could be a chance to gain some information from an enemy! Lets stop this here. VifiYok let out a deep sigh. Scratching her forehead, her face contorted, looking like she was about to cry. I-I I really cant. It feels like all Im doing is betraying my people even further. She stood up, shaking her head. But, I guess youre right. Something has to be done to change things From the viewpoint of a Warbringer, the only way for you to achieve what you want, as in, peace between the demonkins, will bring you down a rough road as your song suggested. You need to kill certain people to make room. Your targets would be Lord Envy, Lord Greed, Lord Wrath, the Holy Emperor of Folschreck, the current leader of the Lycrepth, the full rebuild of the church of Aurena, and the leader of the Yanderu Elueseuss. Wait, shes telling me to kill two people from the humans side? Two people Im supposed to be allies with? This really was a grey road. Changing things as an outsider to all this conflict, but still, this was crazy. Also, the leader of the Yanderu Elueseuss? I knew they were gonna be annoying in the future and I had a grudge match against all of them, but I had to kill their leader, too? Why exactly? Hold on Why not the demonkin king? I suggested, remembering how the students mentioned having to kill them for the church. However, the truth was a bit different than I expected. Our king is just a vessel so we can channel the powers of the Edjurl gods into Peolynca. To allow them to watch us and guide us during the rituals, like when we summoned those otherworlders to this world. And she said all of that with a straight face. They have always been a puppet, made from a volunteer demonkin. The church people we controlled didnt want those kids to kill our king, they want to fatten them up, build them up as heroes only to either y them or turn them against humankind to totally demoralize everybody. This is our gambit to bring down Folschreck for within. Then, does that mean killing me is some kinda ploy to build up their heroism or what? Hey. I snapped my head around as I heard Tatsuyas voice, noticing both boys walking up to us. Why exactly are you telling us this? Just a moment ago, you were hesitant to tell Hestia everything and now youre giving us your tips? To go kill all these people? No diplomacy? And he did not look pleased. As I said, this is only the view from a Warbringer. I dont do diplomacy, I leave that to our leaders. I bring war. Cut that bullshit! Tatsuya ran up to VifiYok, forcing me to put myself in between them. As I held him back, he snapped his head to me. Hestia-san, I know you want to trust this girl. I understand that, I really do, and I want to solve things peacefully just as you, but dont trust every wording from her. If you ask me, by telling us so much, it really seems like she wants us to confront Aiko and the others right now, right here. To make us turn away from the dungeon core. Wait, hes right. By hearing this, the best choice was to exin things to the students. If I could prove I was from Earth just like them and exin everything, then things should work out for them. Especially if I could usurp away their demonkin-given unique Skills from them. It wasnt to potentially walk into whatever was going on in this dungeon, but to find the students and then get out of here. There was 100% a situation at the dungeon core considering everything. Tatsuya just reminded me of my suspicion that something was going on. Every time we mentioned the dungeon core, VifiYok tried to avoid things. Did she know something? It would also bring us on a collision course with the dragonyers, Kyouya added. VifiYok doesnt need to fight them. She only needs them to preupy us and then she would be able to slip through, and she is fast enough to do so since she still has her voltaic lightning. Against all these usations, the demonkin stayed silent. I turned my head to her, looking her in the eyes to see if this was true. [Master. I smell people.] Rajah informed us. Did we wait too long? Come, lets go down then. VifiYok walked away, leaving her meal behind. Ill take the gauntlets of strength. Noints? None, Tatsuya answered before taking up the armguards, while Kyouya equipped the helmet. Tatsuya then threw the mana core to me, telling me to hold onto it forter. What element do you suggest I buy? Wind and earth; utility and defenses for you help your [All-In]. Ill give you a crash course while we run. Before we ran off, I grabbed his shoulder, turning his attention back to me. Thanks. I nearly went ahead and trusted her. Hey, Im not telling you shes wrong. It seems like she was speaking from the heart until that veryst moment I think. I think that song of yours hit a nerve for her, and maybe thats why she began speaking, Tatsuya tried to reassure me. Oh, right, did you recognize Daisy? I tilted my head for a moment, only to remember how Tatsuya addressed the student called Franz by Daisy. Was he there when I first met the students? No, I didnt think so, at least. So I shook my head. I see. Uhm, Hestia-san, I have thisYou know what, that would have been awkward to ask. Just forget it for now, Ill bring it up again when were back on the surface. Seeing him walk away like that without finishing what he wanted to ask just made me more curious. Why did it seem like I had no idea what was going on in mypanions head? At least Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir were always truthful to me! These three made it so difficult. [Master?] At least, I have you, Rajah! I hugged my virigress before patting his back. When we find a safe spot, Ill have you evolve, alright? But, not now. [Yes, of course, Master!] After the floor guardian fight, Rajah had finally reached level 30 as a rank C, allowing him to evolve. Sadly, since it took an entire day to finish, we couldnt afford to do it now. With that dyed, we continued down the dungeon, facing literally no challenge at all as the paths were clean and hostileless. No traps, no enemies, no treasures. It was barren and dull, but it did elerate our trip down to the dungeon core. With the map navigating thisbyrinth was easy enough. Meaning, eventually, we made it to thest floor of the [Menagerie of Golems] after taking two sleep breaks. There we entered a humongous battlefieldrge enough to fit three baseball stadiums. It could beparable to Moms cave nest in my subspace, meaning whoever the dungeon core boss was, they would be humongous. We cant scout this like before. Hestia? Kyouya prompted me to set down a [Warp Point: Exit] outside the room, just in case this empty ce had a nasty surprise. And, our expectations were correct. Woah! Im humanizing now! An earthquake happened, prompting me to transform back into a dragon. I cast [Panzer] on myself, protecting my armor with another set of armor. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As I buffed everybody up for this confrontation, I reminded myself I couldnt ess my Job skills as a dragon. If I wanted to focus on support, I had to be a dragonewt, while my dragon was for offensive prowess. Even if I couldnt trust VifiYok, I had to rely on her Although, could I even do that? Iing! VifiYok shouted as the ground splintered and shattered, revealing two snake-like beings made from rocks. They reared their heads, shaking the rubble and dust off their body. Upon a closer look, just like the rest of the enemies in this ce, it was clearly a golem. Two lizard-like heads, almost draconic, watched us with four blue glowing eyes as the rest of their bodies made it seem like a skeleton. However, its entire body was definitely made from rock with a metal undeyer consisting of its trunk. Along these two serpentine bodies, multiple blue glowing orbs decorating them as the moveable rock pieces rustled, ready to transform. As the two snake golems opened their mouths, I noticed they had metal tongues moving around with incredible flexibility. Mana E Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has been offered a Divine Champion Quest. Please, confirm the Quest details before you ept What?! Divine Quest: Uncover the truth behind this golem and solve the problem on hand with them Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Earth, Craftsmanship, Minerals, and Creation, Crustacia Description: Yo, Crustacia here on the permission of Aurena, little Hestia! Kinda a bad moment for me to meet you, but I honestly didnt expect to meet them in this dungeon. The earth told me they would return, but this? Well, me vision through me dwarves told me enough to get the gist of the n, but I cant tell you! Yeostars intervention made Goddess Plesia veeeery mad and she just put out a punishment I aint wishing to experience. You gotta do it yourself and its not gonna be easy, but I promise ya a big reward. And, trust me, I know how to please an otherworlder quite well! So, ept it, little Hestia! Reward: A unique skill on anybody you wish, +1 level, reason for why the gods arent speaking, an additional reward depending on how you solve this whole situation Mana Eyes! Information Blocked Oh,e on! A note from AbyssRaven Song for today "Lost" from Linkin Park: Rawr As mentioned above, give Salvos''s new weic a try! Those things cost a lot of money and patience to finish, and Ms has been preparing it for two years now. The art is well handled and it did a good job adapting the story into visuals for people to experience. If you want proof, here Pretty decent, right? Once again, take a gander over at tapas for it: Link Also, while I''m here, he just released a new series over on Amazon. A bit of a power trip with an OP MC right at the beginning. "Amelia: The Level Zero Hero" rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 404: The Dungeon Usurper. Chapter 404: The Dungeon Usurper. Arrrrgh! I recoiled from the intense mana bacsh the moment that appeared in my head, my eyes throbing as I kept them closed. An overflow of mana from too much information trying to enter my brain. As I told the others I was alright, I turned my attention back to the Divine Quest. I ept the Divine Quest! With the blessing of your championed God, may you be sessful in your Quest! The rumbling of the chamber intensified as the twin snake golems rotated their heads like owls, letting stone grinding sounds out as their blue eyes gazed at us. There was no announced trick to the room, but the entrance closed behind us, blocking our escape. Wanting us to regroup, VifiYok called for me to open my portal, so I obliged with [Purple sh] to quickly cast [Warp Point: Entry]. The portal immediately opened up, so I prepared to turn back into a dragonewt so I could fit through the portal, only for my [Foresight] to warn me not to enter. The fact all five of us froze up in ce confirmed this wasnt a coincidence. And it proved itself a momentter as the ground under the portal, without any warning, rose up and mmed against the ceiling. Shit! That was the worst! I couldnt feel my mana connection with that portal any longer, meaning that entry point closed, which just [Our way out is gone!] I informed everybody to their chagrin. If one of the portal openings closed once linked, both close. I had not expected the golem to punish me for this weakness. At the same time, warnings came from underneath us. VifiYok grabbed Tatsuya and Kyouya with her good arm before immediately dodging to the side and activating her voltaic red speed. Rajah used [Shadow Dash] to escape while I activated my rocket boosters, taking to the sky. All of us avoided the spikes bursting from the ground, creating miniature hills. As I hovered in the air, I noticed the left head of this golem, as Crustacia called it, had its blue spheres turn brown. Even its eyes had changed colors. For a split second, they dimmed back into blue, but it returned to brown just as my [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] had me snap my head to my sides, noticing the debris falling from the ceiling were being turned into rock spears. This thing is an earth mage?! Wait, why arent there any magic circles? Mana is flowing but there has to be some magic circles somewhere! Unless [Geokinesis]! The mystery of this situation was growing and growing. Even if my appraisal didnt work, usually it allowed me to at least appraise the race of the monster on hand. However, when I had turned [Mana Eyes] on for a split second, it showed me and I was forced to deactivate it to stop the stream of mana information from exploding my brain. Whatever this thing was, it was a problem. We had to regroup! Dreadre Aura! My scale-dust exploded as I raised my body temperature, releasing a superhot aura around me, melting away the debris and rock spears before I flew down and cleaved through the spikes below me with my [Hellde Edge] tail. With the heat melting everything around me into molten rock, I stared up at the golem serpents. One head had brown eyes, while the other was still blue. One was constructing rock spears around itself, while the other was gathering blue energy inside its mouth. Just like the monster room golem and the drake-like one, was this another mana-based attack? As in, one simr to Neills elementless dragon paths? No information, no nothing. Great. Feels great going into this without any information! I readied a breath attack inside my throat, challenging the golem to shoot at me so I could avoid it and counterattack. However, just as I was zoning in, small fire sts hit the golems left head, causing it to slowly turn its attention around. It wasnt taking any damage; it looked like it was just annoyed by whatever was pestering them. I snapped my eyes to the side, noticing VifiYok was using my ives gun form to shoot fire bullets at the golem, covering for the boys who looked like they were about to retch. Fast movements did that to you if you werent protected by an [Air Shield], but any concentration of mana close to VifiYok feet made her voltaic speed impossible to use. Tatsuya couldnt have used the spell even if he wanted to. This thing looks groggy. Sleepy, even. Hestia, can you appraise it? VifiYok spoke, rying her assessment, as the golem snakes still havent attacked. They were assessing the fly that was the demonkin girl. [Negative. Everything is blocked, I cant even understand its race.] If this is the dungeon boss, then we have a problem. But, honestly, if you ask me, we can take this down! Get your buffs up, boys and cat, both of you get inside that damn [Room] and leave this fight to us! All three of them snapped at VifiYok, demanding to know why they couldnt participate, but VifiYok simply spat a curse at them while twirling my ive around as red lightning crackled around her body, forming something like an aura. You see the size of those things? If any of you want to be useful against a stronger opponent like this, get your level over 100 already! Emotion Surge! The lightning increased in intensity around her until her demonkin features fully appeared. With a loud shout, she bashed the blunt side of my ive on to the ground, making her seem like she was being controlled by her rage. However, all of us knew better. As if it was intimidated by her, its coiled rock parts spun around, simr to its owl-like rotating head. It ttered its jaw together and shot a volley of earthen spears at her, prompting VifiYok to ready herself in a throwing pose, setting my halberd on fire. Voltaic Red: she mumbled as the spears almost reached her. Thunderspeed Roar! She threw my crimson-amed ive at the golem, destroying the rock spears from the sheer force of the attack as she disappeared from sight with her red lightning. The golem roared out as it had to snap its head to the side, barely avoiding my ive and causing the other head to tter in anger. My ive pierced into the ceiling, stuck there until VifiYok appeared to hang from it using her maism. She retrieved my weapon before three purple magic circles appeared in front of her with it aimed at the golem. It was the [Lightning Magic Lv. 6] spell [Ramuh]! Hestia-san! Shelter! Tatsuya shouted at me. I grimaced for a moment, but nodded in the end. [Sorry, guys. I dont want to leave you out of this.] And we dont want to weigh you down! The demonkin spoke the truth, so beat the snakes asses for us! Hearing Tatsuyas outburst motivated me. Rajah, the boys, and I originally came to this dungeon to train and be stronger together, but due to everything getting out of control, we had to stop the training arc. This was the time for me to go all-out. I looked at the golems, noticing how they both had their eyes at VifiYok. As she said, she was creating room and space for me. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] With the fire immunity from my spell song, yed by [Aerokinesis] since I was in dragon form, the boys managed to reach me, hiding underneath me at the impending disaster. To make sure they survived, I cast [Room] underneath me, creating a subspace for the boy to find safety in. As long as I blocked any attack froming in, they wouldnt be in any danger. [Rajah, go in, too! All of you, drink the remaining buff tonics we have! Spend your SP and get yourself ready for the fight! Get earth resistance, physical, and anything else! Just get ready, in case I need help!] I gave out my orders, to which they obliged. Due to [Volcanic ze] having [Volcanic Resistance Lv. 1], I was already super resistant against earth magic. Volcanic Resistance: The advanced fusion between [Lava Resistance] and [Terra Resistance], reserved for creatures who live inside volcanoes and in the magma core of the world. Raises resistances against fire,va, and earth attacks even further to allow the owner to survive the zing hot depths of the world. The skillsbined are: [Lava Resistance Lv. 10] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 10] [Terra Resistance Lv. 10] I could tank VifiYoks [Ramuh], even if it was one of the most devastating spells Ive ever seen. [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10], my armors rune, and also [The Heir of Hope]s shield. Not to mention, I could even potentially use[Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Minuet)], [Prayer], and [Battle Frenzy] to increase my wisdom for more magic resistance. Though it was a bit of a shame that I couldnt sing two songs as a dragon. Job skills didnt work while I wasnt a dragonewt but that didnt matter here! I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! The song continued, raining dragon-shaped meteors onto the golems to divert its breath attack from VifiYok. More seconds won, more seconds I had to take advantage of. Spell time! Purple sh! Prayer! Symphonie des Feuergottes! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! I roared out, letting my blood rage through my body! [Battle Frenzy(Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] What irony, Ill get the damn Church of Aurenas buff! Do it, Hestia! All buffs on! My parallel minds used the miniscule amount of time I had left until [Symphonie des Feuergottes] to buff myself up into high-heavens! I had expected to only scout out this fight, but things went awry, so it was time for a rush job! [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Despair, color the sky crimson! Earth scorched by rain of undying mes Hope born from misery! Quash it all, you are facing me! A huge amount of mana was getting consumed. 20% just vanished, creating everything happening on this battlefield. I felt my core slowly helping me regenerate, but those tiny moments didnt matter as my mind was fully focused on the battle on hand. Fully focused as my huge fire magic circle readied itself for an attack! Burn! [Symphonie des Feuergottes]s waterfall of mes engulfed the entire area beneath it, including me and the golem serpents. Knowing I had to keep the [Room] where the boys were safe, I guarded it by using my body as a wall, sending everything away while my scales saw no harm. I waspletely immune to my own fire spells, after all, thanks to my blessing, [Divine Inferno]. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] 50% more agility gotten, but that was important here. As the waves of mes subsided, disappearing and clearing from my vision, I grimaced as it didnt seem to have damaged the golem snakes. In fact, a brown-golden earthen crust covered their entire bodies like armor. Pieces of it was cracking off like y, though, but its brown-eyed gaze had its attention turned on me now. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her [The Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I switched songs as I saw the golem gather debris around its face, while the blue-eyed one continued aiming at VifiYok. Regardless, that was all everybody needed. I gouged out the piece of earth where [Room] was, hardened it up with [Terra Wall], and held it close to my chest. As time started to distort in my mind, slowed down due to the rising tension Prayer! [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The spell basked VifiYok and me in radiant light, buffing us all up! Just in time as everybodys attacks activated! Die! Ramuh! Gooooooooon! The snakes roared as beams of mana and a gathering of rocks shot at VifiYok and me, respectively. Purple sh! Gloria Ascendence! Just as the purple thunder from [Ramuh] and the stream of rocks hit me, an indestructible barrier of light covered my entire, giant body, covering me and the [Room] up. Time was of the essence. This barrier could keep me undamaged, and would even heal me from any damage I would have received, but it could onlyst for a short amount of time. If it went over, I would have to tank the rest. Sadly, that was the case. Something like 15 seconds passed, or something simr, and [Ramuh] still hadnt finished sting yet. The uncracked barrier of light disappeared, forcing me to use my chesttes [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] but it couldntpare to the [Sacred Magic Lv. 8]s [Gloria Ascendence] in terms of sturdiness. Crap! I coiled my body like a snake, protecting the [Room] while relying on my scales to create a wall and my armor to protect my weak spots. With [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10], [Ramuh] shouldnt be able to kill me. Especially with how I was abusing all my stat boosters! With [Battle Frenzy] and [Blessing of the Goddess of Light], I had a 40% increase in my stats, with my wisdom being at 7023 base and an additional 3090 from my armor. This wasnt even mentioning my spell buffs, my resistances, and also [Draconic Barrier]. I could and would survive this! Arrrrghhh! The sizzling feeling of my nerves being fried up caused my heart to pump adrenaline throughout my body. My mana was getting killed from [Draconic Barrier] taking damage, but I had two sr cores left for everything. I could endure it! ITS TIME, DRAGON! THE SHELL IS CRACKED! A thunderous voice pierced through all the crackling and destruction, moments before it all began to quieten. REAL BODY IN VIEW, HESTIA! LETS DO THIS! Sr! I snapped my head around, face tanking thest bits of lightning with my floating scales. My sr energy went into overdrive, causing the stream of power to gather inside my throat. I saw the golem snakes, partially damaged but still alive, attached to arge round, rocky body. The [Ramuh] hadpletely disintegrated the ground, turning everything but the golem and me into a ck stain. I didnt know what that body was, but I knew I had to target it. Beam! Come on, Purple sh into Heavens Sword! I activated my rocket boosters as my body went into overdrive, heating everything up. I flew close to the body and unleashed a beam of concentrated sr energy before materializing a giant womans hand on the ceiling, making it drive a de of pure light into the monster below me. The impact of everything blew me away, sending me flying towards the ceiling before I threw the [Room] into the air and began singing [Dragon Fire]. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music As the song echoed through the area with the entire room blinded by a bright light, VifiYok charged into the [Room] to recover while I grabbed the [Room] once again and held it close to my chest. I took a deep breath and unleashed a boosted [Draconic Roar] with my parallel minds unleashing my arsenal of spells at the beast before directing a skyscraper-sized dragon-figured fire meteor tond on our enemy. This excessive use of mana was drenching the dungeon so much, I wouldnt be surprised to see the dungeon master summon something soon, but it wasnt like we had a choice. As even after all the massive spells and abilities I had unleashed, my [Danger Perception] still pinged me to dodge the next attacking towards me. With my rocket boosters, that was no problem, but what came next caused me to swallow a bit. My eyes snapped around as I saw an earthen spear the size of my dragon body fly right past my head, destroying the wall behind me. I looked down, noticing how the snake golems rocky hide had broken off, revealing they werent even snakes to begin with, but tentacles! Metal tentacles sparkling as if they had gemstones on them. Goooooooooh! A deep booming voice erupted, all while my fire meteor kept raining on it. The ground then burst, breaking apart as something evenrger appeared from the ground. Tworge, stocky legs appeared first, pushing the rest of the colossal monster out of the ground. Not only was itrger than me now, but it almost looked like this thing could even rival the geiserg king in size; it wasrge enough to cast a shadow ov two baseball stadiums! It turned its body around, revealing a jewel-eyed rock beast with the head shape of a bighorn sheep, including therge ram horns, but the hardened maw of a snapping turtle with mrs inside its mouth. Those horns were glistening, looking like they were made of silver with prized jewels adorned on their ridges. In addition, it had a beard made from rocks growing from below its head, going all the way to the ground. It snatched its stone beard with itsrge, bulky arms, stroking it as it looked at me curiously. [ I can not only sense her on you, but three other scents of divinities as well.] It can speak?! TelepatArrrgh! A croaky voice entered my mind, causing me slight pain as I tried to listen to it. Noticing me flinching, it stopped caressing its rock beard. [ You can hear me? A dragon? You can listen to my voice?] Grak! The more it spoke, the more painful it got. It wasnt even a headache, simr to the telepathic attacks of the garms, but more like something attacking my body. [Confusing What is happening here? Hmm.] It closed onto me while I was still in my overdrive mode. I was questioning if I should continue this fight or not, it wasnt exactly showing that much hostility towards me. Maybe I could talk this [Getting a live dragon to test out that dragon killer weapon might solve my debt to that fiend.] Fuck that! Hellme Breath! I unleashed my dragon breath right into his face, before igniting my scale-dust, turning myself into a miniature bomb before continuing ying [Dragon Fire]. The beast didnt even flinch as it stretched its cumbersome arm out, trying to catch me. Far too fast for it with my rocket boosters, I was flying around him like a jet ne, showering him with more and more of my mes. Wind, lightning, and even holy spells flew out as well, striking everywhere around his body, trying my best to find a weakness. [Futile.] It snapped its finger, causing the ground beneath me to turn into spikes before they shot at me. With all my speed boosts, this was easily thwarted as I sliced everything in ce before sending a me sh at the monster who seemed to be frowning now. [This body is too weak, even if its too sturdy for you to damage. Deal with somebody your age.] It went down onto all four, raising its two metal tentaclesthe snake golems from before before mming his hands on the ground. I continued trying to take this raid beast down, hittingit with all my magics, but itpletely ignored me to twist and mold the ground before it finished creating a set of ten golems made in its image but far smaller, around the size of humans? No, the size of teenagers or even children, but with extremely stocky builds like those from a bodybuilder. [Weapons.] It snapped its fingers again, causing the earth to quake before various glistening rocks burst out, flying over to the golems as they morphed into bows, axes, and spears! [Figh] Thunderspeed Roar! That iconic ability shout red into my ears as a fire arrow shot out of my [Room] andnded right into the mix of golems, destroying five of them. NOW! Territory Release! Allied Territory detected! [Maic Storm] has been activated! Now shoeless, she jumped up and tapped her bare feet together, causing electricity to erupt from her body and flingthe golems and rock beast across the room and into the walls, utterly destroying the child-sized golems. The earth around VifiYok began to hover around her, almost as if a maic force surrounded her. Which, naturally, was exactly what was happening, since this was her Territory. Then I should help out too, makingva out of this will give us a better grip on things! Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 5]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established The air became harder to breathe with all this heat exuding from my body, even if with my lungs, it only felt just slightly more stuffy. Since I wasnt on the ground, nothing was being turned into magma, but the moment I got close to the ground, everything started to melt. I also summoned my [Hydra] for further support, even using the newly made magna to make its body grow evenrger. [Everything earth is under mymand!] It pressed itself out of the wall before VifiYok began striking it with her lightning spells, trying to stop it, only for the rock beast to m its hand against the wall, demolishing it with a single blow! At the same time, the ceiling and floor suddenly started to move, looking like the beast wanted to crush all of us. At the same time, the broken down wall started to turn into gravel, letting the beast swim through it, disappearing before the wall solidified. VifiYok ran up to me, knowing I was the only safe point in the room right now. Im trusting you! Dont fucking kill me! she called out, prompting me to instantly nod. This wasnt the time to be enemies! I covered her in an [Air Shield] before grabbing her with my left hand. I continued having [Dragon Fire] y so I wouldn''t burn her before I had my slime [Hydra] turn its heads towards the ground. Turning my hydra into an obsidian drill, I covered my body in [Panzer] before diving with it into the depths of this ce. With [Magmakammer] active, the earth was being turned into magma, allowing us to swim through it. As we swam a bit, VifiYoks and my sensory skills caught onto some signal,ing in fast. Using my rocket boosters and increasing my body temperature, I shot right past it, before continuing my pursuit. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Sadly, just as I did that, the movement of my Symphonie changed to adagio, making me lose my agility boost. However, the adagio stage increased my strength and intelligence up by 50%. Still a worthwhile trade! With my speed down, I had to increase the burst of fire, causing my parallel minds to remind me not to go all out, otherwise my core might crack again. The only reason the [Heavens Sword] and [Dragon Fire]bo didnt do it this time was I held myself back a bit. Do I even have a n to kill this thing? Fuck no, there was nothing! I cant appraise it, cant know its limit. What even is it? Can I even talk with it after what it said? Fighting doesnt seem like the correct answer here. My train of thoughts instantly stopped as the ground around me disappeared, creating a spherical hole, empty of anything but the rock beast falling towards me. Before I could react, VifiYok sliced through her [Air Shield] and pped her bare feet again, using her powers to drive me to the ground by an invisible force. Same thing happened to the rock beast, only it was sent crashing into the ceiling instead. With my body heat, I melted the ground before Inded, diving into the magma before resurfacing and shooting my [Hydra] up at the monster. [Corrosive Fire] allowed me to inject the corrosive obsidian with any previously experienced poison, so I charged it up with something highly acidic. Guoooh! It let out a surprised roar, causing it to snap its head around and manipte the ceiling like moldable paper. [whO ArE yOu?!] Using a telepathic attack, I tried to distract it, even using my parallel minds to try to scramble its mind, but it didnt seem fazed at all. In fact, when he responded, it caused me damage instead! [Your thoughts cannot threaten mine, whelpling!] Like an organ, it boomed through my mind. [You have no right to know who I am, if you cannot discern it yourself. Ignorant whelp, I know from whom you are running from. If these old limbs cannot catch you, then your enemies will!] What?! [But first, you, go away!] The rock beast threw a house-sized chunk of Earth at VifiYok, prompting her to stand her ground on the air and slice it in half, only to tap her feet again. This time, her maic force reversed, pulling the rock beast and me towards her. Shut off your Territory! she shouted as her Territory disappeared. Heres the set up you need, so deal some damage! Ille out once its my turn! Allied Territory [Maic Storm] deactivated I did the same. Territory deactivated Some heat around me vanished as I caught VifiYok, only to then turn my attention to the iing beast. I heated up my tail with [Hellde Edge] and [Drakonian Sunlight Edge], before I began singing [The Heir of Light] for its additional 10% stat boost. This also included the 10% boost from [Battle Frenzy (Minor)], 30% from [Prayer], the 50% from adagio, and also my various buffs! Dammit, if only I could just unlock [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]. It would have been 25% instead of only 10%. Enough, lets go! Dhuinn Rune, activate! [Dhuin Rune: Fearless Defense] switched the 3090 vitality and 3090 wisdom into strength and intelligence respectively. Furthermore, they would add onto my base stats, meaning the total of 100% plus the amount from my spell buffs would be added onto this next attack. Double attack! Sr Beam, release! I channeled my sr energy throughout my body, turning my entire body into a humongous bomb, lightning myself up before I channeled all this strength with [Drakonian Sunlight Edge]. Drakonian Sunlight Edge: A skill connected to [Sr Core], and requires a core able to absorb and store sr energy to perform. If the total sr energy is above 1%, allows the user to harness this energy by spreading it throughout their body or anything they touch like mana, although it will dissipate at medium range. The element of this attack will be treated simrly to [White mes], if the user possesses that skill. In addition, allows the absorption of sr-based energy, reducing any damage dealt to the owner from them. The skillsbined are: [True Spear Technique Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 10] [Continental Drake Stride Lv. 10] [Superior Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 10] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 10] [Speed Of Sonic Lv. 10] If the total sr energy is above 1%, allow the user to harness this energy by spreading it throughout their body [] was the part I wanted to finally abuse! It didnt matter how I got rid of this excessive energy, it only mattered that I release it to get out of my overdrive mode. I honestly had no idea if this would work. I never bloody tried it, but it was too obvious if you read the description! God Yeostarhe fucking knew how to make a girl happy! He was a far better war god than stupid Shiterno! You rock, God Yeostar! With all the energy channeled into this my tail de, I roared out! Kraaauuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuungh! [STOP!] NO! The de of light struck, piercing right into the beasts stomach with a grand explosion. I activated my rocket boosters, sending me flying forward with my tail, slicing his entire stomach and chest wide open before I reached its neck. With onest push, my tail swiped right through. Crack! That sound of ss breaking! Damn! I overdid it again! With my final attack finished, the stream of sr energy was shot not only into the beasts body, but also at the ceiling, slicing a portion of it the size of a football stadium right off. I could only stare at ceiling falling down before noticing my body began to overheat. My core was at 0%! Arrgh! Sr energy absorb! Using up myst spare core by absorbing the sr energy from the sun catalyst Tasianna made from one of my broken sr cores, I managed to refill my main core back to 60%, stopping my body from overheating. I then took a look at my tail, noticing how incredible blunt it had gotten. Thatst attackpletely totaled my strongest body weapon. I also took a look at my right hand, letting out a sigh of relief as the [Room] hadnt broken. I somehow managed to prevent it from melting. Ooooooorrrrrrrnh! However, knowing it couldnt have died since my level didnt go up, I snapped my head down, where I saw the rock beast having lost its head. Its beard was cut off and arge scar decorated its torso. The rocky body was melting from all the sr energy, turning into fuel for my [Hydra] still on the ground. It absorbed everything, turning into a gargantuan beast to rival the rock beasts former size. [ Ah, I see. Crustacia sent you to kill me.] Its voice entered my head. Wait, how did itHold on, it did say that just before. [Once again, I lost. I guess it was inevitable with how weak this new body is. I am defeated, I ept it.] More questions. What did it mean by Once again? Did this thing live when the gods descended down to the world, orHold on I believe, I was overlooking something here. Crustacia called this thing a golem with the quotation marks, meaning she knew this wasnt a golem since second one. She also mentioned how The earth told me they would return, and [] didnt expect to meet them in this dungeon. Also, didnt it just create those humanoid golems? If you took away the sheep-like head, it had a beard and horns like a ram. Was the size of a human teenager and was stocky Where the hell have I seen something like that before? Grimnir. No, all Taz dwarves No way. It was just a guess. [Are you the Earth Elemental Emperor?] Again. Hm? That voice A deep, growly voice suddenly silenced me, causing my body to stiffen up as I turned my head around to the side as a piece of the wall suddenly began to tremble. As it kept rustling, it opened up like a door, allowing me to hear the sounds of footsteps. Oh, great honored creator, oh how you failed in your task. Your rebirth so far, for thou body broketh. Your childrenunchained. Your youngest? Buried. Your eldest? Shining. Surpassed their creator! The shadow revealed itself to be an old Inko with a long, dirty beard that hadnt seen any cleaning in weeks. But, I do not me you. You just had to face the one lizard willing to interfere in everything, instead of just minding her own business. Ma-Maag! Krrriiiiaaaaashhhha! I roared out, eyes ring up as I realized who the person was. [Maagneil!] I had expected somebody else. Maagneil was literally thest person I had expected to find at the very bottom of this dungeon. Unfortunately, he was also the person who was about to give me the greatest headache in my life. Begone. Just as I was about to react, he pulled out a red orb from his smithing apron, letting it shimmer before the entire dungeon began to rumble. [sh Fire] managed to activate next to the few magma patches inside this arena, but as my body rushed over there as if I teleported, the ground suddenly shifted upwards. As [sh Fire] made me rush towards the magma, I narrowly missed hitting Grimnirs uncle as the ground was raised up, pushing my body into the air. I tried to use my rocket boosters to reach him, but the wall just in front of me bashed my head in, knocking me further away. No! The piece of earth where I ced [Room] on nearly flew out of my hand, forcing me to prioritized the safety of my friends over the person possibly responsible for everything happening inside this dungeon. Once it was safe in my hands again, I snapped my head around, widening my eyes as I saw the figure of Maagneil through the small gaps of the raised earth. W-wait! That-that thing! I knew what that was. I saw what it had done thest time I encountered one inside a dungeon. A rebellion orb! The catalyst able to cause a dungeon break to happen, sending its monsters crazy. An item able to send a dungeon boss to destroy the city supposed to benefit from having a dungeon nearby. And, it was a creation from the demonkins. How and from whom did Maagneil get that object? It didnt matter what those answers were, since I had my primary answer: Maagneil was a demonkin sympathizer. The light of the orb shone red, causing the dungeon to quake. Maagneil mumbled, Dungeon. Break apart, connect yourself to Mhs. Activate rebellion orb. The entire arena cracked, separating itself from every corner while my body was pushed away from all the earth. Whatever I tried, I couldnt break through; this was the unbreakable dungeon ground. Im gonna get crushed! Territory! Territory Rel [Am I to be disposed?] The voice of the boss I just fought entered my head as I was trying to find a way out of this situation. [Then I will take my moment before I slumber. Unworthy creation of mine, you shall rue this moment. Your ideals will crumble with your allegiance, mad on!] Gooooooooooun! The boss suddenly roared with its decapitated head, rallying some serious energy and life despite my finishing blow. An ordinary being would not be able to move from having its body eviscerated. The rocks pushing me around like a ragdoll suddenly stopped, prompting me to stop my Territory release as I flew away from everything. The bosss broken down body suddenly began to move, telepathically reforming themselves before pushing itself out of my [Hydra]s acid bath. Controlling the earth around it, its melting body was slowly reforming itself as it barely managed to regrow its humongous body. I did not have [Hydra] stop him. After its speech, I had the feeling it was better to support it than whatever Maagneil was trying. Just as I thought that, it roared once again before mming its massive arms into the ground, causing the entire ceiling to just crack open. Stop! I heard Maagneil shout, but it was easily drowned out as I sawrge, bus-sized fragments drop from the ceiling drop onto the ground, breaking on the raised earth. Shit, that smell! I snapped my head up, widening my eyes when I saw a man falling down with the ceiling I had just cut. He was wearing crimson-red armor, something I definitely acknowledged as mine since I could sense my smell on it. In addition, that scarred face with those two highly focused eyes instantly sent a shiver down my spine when I locked onto them. It was him. Found you. With a new set of red daggers on hand, he stomped the ground,unching himself at me at a frightening speed. You have to be That same chill when I first met him reappaeared again, stunning me for a second as my instincts told me he was real trouble. It got even worse now that I knew he turned that severed arm of mine into his armor! Hydra! Attack! As that frightening red aura exuded from his body, [Hydra]now the size of a ten floor building,pletely dwarfing meroared as it went to protect me, striking the dragonyer mid-air. Sadly, he sliced my corrosive slime golems hand into tiny pieces, but that didnt matter as, just like a real hydra, the arm just formed a new one to attack him. The dragonyer was making no progress forward, being forced to use [Air Steps] to move around while the entire dungeon was seemingly crumbling away into dust. But, in the next moment, things just stopped and the dungeon began to reform itself, turning dust into blocks. I nced over to where the boss golem and Maagneil were somehow fighting with each other, when I noticed that sympathizer was holding up a blue, pearl-like crystal on one hand and the rebellion orb in the other. Is that the dungeon core? Whatever it was, I was caught in the crossfire with two fights happening around me. I didnt know which to focus on, still prioritizing the safety of the [Room]. It was then I decided I had to take Maagneil out, but that was when the chaos climaxed. Woah! The dungeon around me morphed, with its ceilings and ground moving around at such a rapid pace I couldnt even tell what was up or down. Like a rubiks cube, it rotated like crazy, until something hit my head, causing me to tumble onto another hard spot, again and again. Still holding onto my consciousness, I saw [Hydra] turning into arge cascading ck-purple tsunami and drowned out the boss golem and the dragonyer. But trying to focus on controlling my [Hydra], I eventually became so sick from all this vertigo that I was starting to see triples of everything. I was too disorientated. I didnt even know if I puked or not, as I couldnt feel my body moving at all. All I knew was that my Symphonie stopped and I cked out from my brain banging against my skull far too many times. When I eventually woke up, I could only stare at the ceiling. It was No, it was not a ceiling, but the sky. Or sky, considering where I was supposed to be. Bastard, get away from her! My napwas interrupted by a foreign voice. A mans, but I couldnt tell who it was. Tatsuy Fuck you! That one, though, was definitely Tatsuyas. Dude! And that was Kyouyas. Great Im stuck with these idiots, again. Cat, did you find any people? That was VifiYoks. [No, I havMaster!] While everybody was upied with something else, my trusty virigress instantly noticed when I was awake. Just like a real cat. I rose my head, feeling the ttering of my scales, meaning I was currently in my dragon form. I opened my eyes, only to see a young man with white-grey hair. Hikari! I lost consciousness. A note from AbyssRaven First a beam, then a holy de of the true hero of the story! Third core? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 48: The Belzac Wolves Rebellion. Side Story 48: The Belzac Wolves Rebellion. [On! On! On the ship, now!] My voice resounded through the minds of the many fleeing beastmen swarming past me into the makeshift grimgarian ship docked on the pier. Since I was in my fenrir form, my elevated height allowed me to overlook the entire chaos, where I quickly noticed a few of the beastmen were actually fighting back! [Stop fighting, get on the ships, now!] Go, Miss Saori! They killed my mate! We will relish bathing in these demihumans blood! A bovline, the Peolyncan minotaur, shouted her response to me while she smited a hobgoblin warrior with the help of an arvisian archer. Grar! Torment! They used a warrior like me as a ve! Goddess of Vengeance, fuel my strength to fight your spawns for tainting my honor! A leonid roared out, scaring the few goblins and kobolds away. With a blood-soaked cleaver, he covered the escape of a pair of katzune ves. In fact, quite a number of beastmen were fighting instead of fleeing. Many were doing it in the name of vengeance or to regain their honor after being forced into very by the grimgarian army. Their anger was understandable, but this was not the reason I came here for, leaving the rest of Aurora to do the Event Quest. Even if I epted that I had to be less controlling, since not every situation would turn in my favor, there was a limit I would allow. This was too much, too many people trying to do whatever they wanted with no rhyme or reason. Irritating! My honor will Ahwroooooooh! I howled, interrupting their shouting before shooting out ck lightning at some iing grimgarian. I used [Air Step], walking up to the sky to growl down at the agitated beastmen [You will stand down! Who gave you the order to die?! Move! Into! The! Shi] [Watch out.] A deep, growling voice interrupted my telepathy, but I didnt need him to tell me when my skills already did it. With my [Shadow Armament]s armor, I had some separate from my body to create two small footholdsfloating discs essentially. I looked at both and cast [Warp Point: Entry] and [Warp Point: Exit] both, respectively. Even though I could feel my mana draining quickly, the spells still required some time to form, far slower than what Hestia could do. Once they were fully formed, I snapped my head around as I noticed a blue glow in the distance, before a ball shot at me. I opened both portals and used the space-distortion to have the projectile go into one and out of the other. Essentially, I was redirecting the attack back at the mana cannon that shot at me. [Lifetaker (280)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Owch! My eyes twitched, still unused to [Space-Time Magic]s level level 4 and 5 spells. My mana had grown, but I was just not used to the amount I would lose just to keep the warp portal open for more than three seconds. However, this was what Belzac was training me for. [Get on the ships! I will defend you, I told you this the moment this rebellion began! The moment I freed you from your shackles! Move!] I growled, intimidating thest few unconvinced beastmen onto the four ships docked at the port. A good majority of the warrior caste were naturally unhappy, but I could start being more understanding with them after I was done with this Divine Quest. Divine Quest: Your First Quest Quest Giver: Goddess of Fertility and Monsters, Edna Description: First real Quest. Enjoy, Saori. Free the ves. You know. Bring them back to Carmaniate Reward: +1 level, Divine Quest [Belzac Wolves Alpha Training] will conclude, [Ambassador of Grim]s function unlocked, my official acknowledgement of being my Champion And, this. Divine Quest: Belzac Wolves Alpha Training Quest Giver: Goddess of Death and Necromancy, Ilsaphone Description: Train under Belzac. Master his teachings. Be a fenrir beastmen will follow. Be an alpha. Hestias soul protects yours. Still not strong enough. Sentences short. Belzac will train you in his empty vessel magic. Reward: Unique empty vessel magic [Abyssal Sacrilege], [Belzacs Sessor] upgrade, unique skill [Shadow Armament] upgrade, unique skill [Shadow Pack] upgrade, unique Job unlock Unlike Hestias incredibly detailed Quest descriptions whenever she got a Divine Quest, mine were made with short or even iplete sentences. This was how most blessedmunicated with their patron gods, and while I wasnt an exception, [Hestias Retainer] was fortifying my soul somewhat, making the deciphering process easier. Asaka had a simr Quest, but hers gave a different reward. In fact, she didnt even get the Divine Quest to free the beastmen since Ilsaphones sister was Kronnaz, the ancestral mother of the grimgarians. I did wonder why Edna was making it difficult for Kronnaz, seeing as they were mother and daughter, but if there was one thing I learned from Earth myths it was to not question the gods. Trouble in the family was like a weekly event for the Greek gods, at least. In any case, while it wasnt exactly what Belzac had nned, my efforts to rescue the ves from the grimgarian army and the Ogre King to effectively cripple them was my final test. I had already intended to do this, as I exined to Hestia and the others, as weakening the grimgarian army also meant the demonkins n would be stalled as well. Their invasion would be made impossible. In fact, would the grimgarians be even able to maintain their current base to the east of Artorias without their vebor? That thought made me hopeful that my little Haitian Revolution would bring about that very result. Well, I say Haitian, but unlike the actual Earthen revolt where the Haitians expelled the French government out of their country, I was helping the beastmen ves escape the grimgarian cities and towns they were forced to build under themands of the Ogre King. Oi, Segawa! I heard Asakas voice call out while I was defending the pier from the hobgoblin archers and other projectiles from the grimgarian army. Before long, arge shadow passed by the grimgarians, freeing me from having to pay attention to them. I turned my head around, looking over to see Asaka underneath the docks, standing on my slime Shoyis amphibious body as she used a spray canister to color the ships hull white and ck. ncing at the other three ships, they all had the same treatment. I fixed all the holes and breaches! All four ships are ready to sail! Ill add a sail with my empty vessel in a moment! Is everybody on? Miss Graffiti Artist was quite useful when her graffiti could be used in such a manner. Well, her unique skill [Twilight Pdin] allowed her to create spells using Twilight as an element, a mixture of holy and dark magic. It was, honestly, rather incredulous how Twilight ended up as an element; then again, what else would you get from apound element made from holy and dark? With the skill, she could also solidify the mana of whatever she made, simr to the slime Ilsaphone gave the onnikais. It was fitting for Ilsaphone''s Champion, in other words. With this knowledge, Asaka created the custom spell [Vivid Grafiti] to bring her passion to reality, while also making her unique Skill useful for situations like this. That Twilight slime kept the holes on this makeshift grimgarian ship sealed. [Were nearly done! Shoyi, get her on the ship and prepare to protect everybody!] Imanded, prompting it to respond with some gurgle sounds to make sure it understood. I thennded on the ground, looking over this small harbor vige, made from local wood and stone. It could have passed as any other medieval vige if it werent for the many grimgarian and beastmen corpses. Sadly, I didnt manage to protect all of them. As I exined to Hestia, the ves I rescued during my mission to force the grimgarians to recall their invasion ships from Artorias wanted to take down the grimgarians as revenge. That was why I called it the Haitian Revolution, but now due to my new Divine Quest, the n changed to an escape mission. After freeing more and more ves, to the point I believed I had everybody unshackled, we were making ast ditch effort to get out of here. The cave towards the Belzac forest was blocked by the grimgarian army, and I heard from Svena in the [Room] subspace that it had been a week since Hestia hadnt returned from her dungeon dive. Without her, I couldnt just teleport people away and with, from my calctions, about 1357 beastmen ves it was literally impossible to sustain that many people in the [Room]. Our small subspace was never made to amodate an armys worth of people for multiple days. Even teleporting them from the grimgarian kingdom to Firwood couldnt be done in even a week. Unless you were Hestia, everybody had to spend mana to fast travel from one location to the other. The longer the distance, the more you had to pay, and even with our numerous catalyst tools, it was a logistical nightmare of possibly catastrophic results. Even if we considered Artorias or another country willing to feed that many beastmen, how could we assure the peace? I could not trust any of these people fully. Boredom could force even the most sensible person to perform unpredictable acts. As a result, the only possible method was through the seas. Yes, it would still be a problem, but this was our only way out. Haaa, if only I could fly like you [Alpha!] I turned my head back to the blood-filled vige streets, seeing Uno appear from the shadow of a house, emerging with ck mes covering his body. A proud rank B fenrirrger than an elephant, standing taller than even me, he was now a [Seething Shadow Fenrir]. With a body as ck as charcoal, as if he was just burned alive, Uno raised his head, directing my attention at an iing army of grimgarian with an ogre wearing a crown leading the way in the horizon. I couldnt count how many appeared despite this area being an open in with only a few small hills. They could begin artillery shots, but it should take them a bit longer to reach us, probably an hour or so. Nevertheless, we had to prepare. Uno, noticing my worry, agreed. His shadow messhadow smoke simr to my [Smokey Haze] custom spellthat were exuding from his body suddenly changed in size, making him taller than usual. With a loud howl, four more shadow beasts surrounded me. My second garm, and now fenrir, Song appeareda fenrir around my size but with a far slimmer frame which made her look more like a fox than a fenrir. However, unlike Uno and me, she didnt focus purely on overpowering others with her physical prowess. With blue, silvery fur covering her body, this [Lunaghost Fenrir] could slip through the night almost undetected and kill with the highest mana, intelligence, and wisdom in our group. Our third member was Sarasa, but unlike the others, she wasnt standing on four legs. In fact, she was about the size of a wolfkin form. However, her body waspletely covered in thick fur to hide her highly developed muscles. Our brute force member, the one who sacrificed her spellcasting potential to reach a strength level to hopefully rival Hestias[Shadowfist Wererir]. And then, there was thest of my former garms, Quatre. With a size and frame simr to Uno, this beast of a wolf waspletely covered in heavy bone armor, only showing his four through the slits. Looking like a skeleton wolf, he growled at the approaching army as ck slime oozed from his body, covering his body up, turning him into something simr to a juggernaut. Fittingly, his race was called [Deathcharger Fenrir]. Last, but not least, we were joined by our only non-wolf rank BVarya, the virigress mother of Rajah and his siblings. A [Splintertail Virgacuga] now, the feline was the size of Song with a simr build, only her front legs and tail were highly developed, being thick and strong. Her green fur could now harden up, turning sharp like des and able to inject venom into others. With a tail able to shoot harden fur like spikes at others, she was our venom producer whenever I was away from Hestia. Unlike Hestia, the one-woman army, my shadow pack was my army. My swissknife. ck lightning from me, shadow mes from Uno, the perfect assassin in Song, the hammer in Sarasa, the shield in Quatre, and the venom producer in Varya. Not to mention how Varyas cubs still had time to grow and how Shoyi, my slime, was close to rank B, too. This wasnt even mentioning [Saori, we are ready.] my mother. Although still a rank C garm, she was still a pack leader with years of experience. This person was now guiding me as I tookmand of everything. [Yes, Mother.] I nodded before turning to attention to a wolf skull ne hanging around my neck. [Belzac, will you watch me?] [I will evaluate you, yes, Saori.] As nned, we abandoned the Belzac forest nest of his, leaving his shrine behind while I carried his remains with me to keep him close as my mentor. It was, after all, time for me to take a step back into the real world and continue my training in a more useful manner. We just have to dy until the ships depart Can we do this? Six rank Bs versus the rank A Ogre King. Could we win against him? Probably not, since he had an army behind him, including numerous rank Bmanders as his bodyguards. My small group couldnt win but my job in Aurora had always been more on the difficult side. Saving a few people? Easy enough. [Spread out,] I ordered, noticing the rage-filled face of the Ogre King, before using [Identify] on him from afar. It was a bit hard to pinpoint him from this distance, but my eyesight could manage it if I focused. Ogre Giganvin: An ogre who had grownrger than its peers, towering even the healthiest ones. A bulwark of muscles and rage, these ogres have chosen to follow along the path of vengeance of the Goddess Kronnaz. Unlike most ogres, this one has well-rounded stat growths, allowing it to act as a mage with its one track mind to destroy its enemies. Able to use their racial skill to increase their size even further to rival those of the same rank. Rank A Name: Kreigst Thunderyer Level: 25 Race: Ogre Giganvin Age: 62 Years Status: Health: 67890 Mana: 9578 Strength: 14289 Intelligence: 6213 Vitality: 13900 Wisdom: 10006 Agility: 9021 Stamina: 23189 Titles: [Watched by Kronnaz] [King] Information Blocked In humanoid terms, this monster was level 155. Not to mention, he had far more stats than even Hestia in her dragon form aside from mana and intelligence. I was actually faster than him, but my strength wasnt even close to his vitality, and he was also wearing a set of armor to further boost it. With that insane strength and his weapon, he could cleave any of us in two! Also, what in Gods name was that Health pool?! This ogre could tank Hestias attack and probably still be able to fight just like that rank A geiserg king we fought in Griffonpeak Oh no. Okay as the second-inmand to Aurora, I knew exactly what sort of battles I could win. This one, though, uuuuuuuh, maybe this wasnt the time to try to use my new abilities. I wasnt even close to his level and stats! [ Maybe you arent ready just yet.] Belzacs voice warned me. [Retreat! Cover the ships!] I corrected my orders, which my shadow pack instantly followed without questioning it. They heard my panic. Beeeeeeeeeelzac! The Ogre King roared as he saw us turn our backs to him. With me using [Identify], he probably realized we wouldnt want to challenge him right now. He rushed ahead of his army, running with his lightning-infused horned hammer raised up. His army did not follow, letting their king charge with eyes filled with rage. His muscles suddenly swelled and that supposed size change the description mentioned happened. Before, he had been around Unos heightslightly shorter than a giraffes heightbut now he wasrge enough to tower over even Hestia. A real gigantification, this ogre was a massive monster like in those kaiju films, although he still couldnt bepared to Melloxtressa. With every step, the earth quaked as he took a massive leap towards the port, leaving three house-sized foot imprints on his way like an Olympic triple-jumper! He would reach us before the one hour ETA! [Sarasa! Quatre! On me! Everybody else, take care of the ships!] I quickly gave mymands before having everybody in my pack cast [Shadow Pack], effectively doubling our number ofbatants. Just dy! Haste, Swift Winds, Strengthening mes! [Shadow Armament (Full Cover)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] [Wind Magic Lv. 5]s and [Fire Magic Lv. 5]s buffing spells. With my growth as a mage, I had also finally taken the step to broaden my spell arsenal. Not for their offensive powers, no, [Stygian Voltage] and my dark elemental attack buffs meant using anything outside of my ck lightning and dark spells meant I was weakening my damage. I bought these two skills and leveled them up for their buffs and utility! I then pped my front paws together, causing my white fur to start producing ck lightning. I ced them in my shadow before conjuring a ck ck circle. Behold, my new spell, Hels Thunder! I then grabbed hold of my shadow with [Shadow Armament], allowing me to use [Umbrakinesis] to erge my shadow and make it connect with the ones cast by the nearby houses. Just as the Ogre King reached the pier, my spell activated, using all the shadows mine managed to touch to unleash a maelstrom of ck lightning, striking the ogre right in the chest just as he was about tond, making him fall onto his back. Hels Thunder: A custom spell made with [Stygian Voltage]. Allows the user to channel their [Stygian Lightning] through their shadows and any other as long as the owners shadows touches the rest. Grows in strength the more shadows that are connected, with its effectiveness lessoned when used inplete darkness Unlike my trump card [Hadaen Dragon Thunder] which was meant as a crowd control spell, I could channel each individual lightning bolt into one enemy, shooting all of the bolts like a minigun. And I could continue using the spell as long as I had mana! Fire! The ck lightning shot in the sky, gathering into a single point before turning into the form of an arrow to strike the ogre. However, his body suddenly started to shrink to the point I couldnt see him from here anymore. The lightning struck, causing the ck light to dissipate from the area. However, for some reason, my skills warned me of an iing attack. Just as a shiver ran down my spine, I noticed the color green in the the area where my lightning had hit, before I realized that was the attack of the ogre! We had to dodge! Sarasa, Quatre, and I all dodged the right just as a giant cleave of a green lightning shot out from that direction, bisecting the entire harbor into two. The crackling electricity still caught us, though, causing some minor burns as we crashed against a few buildings to escape. Loud chirping sounds resounded in my head, as I felt slightly light-headed from the crash. After shaking it off, I snapped my head around. My shadow pack was alright, I could feel it, but what about the ships? Thankfully, I made the correct choice by assigning four members to take care of the ship. With Shoyis help as a tform on the water, Uno, Song, Varya, and Mother cast [Dark Tendrils] and managed to pull the ships off the pier and out of the water. Aside from Unos rescued ship, the rest had almost capsized due to the other threecking strength to control them. Thankfully, Asaka and Shoyi already handled them, with the former using her graffiti spell to create arge balloon to make the ships bounce to the side. With Uno quickly helping out the other three, they managed to get the ships to stabilize. Wroooooooooh! I jerked my eyes around as I heard Sarasas howl, noticing the Ogre approaching, charging up his axe once again. Shit, I have to use it! [Sarasa! Quatre! Dy!] I gave out my orders, prompting our two physically-focused fenrirs to charge at the ogre. He eyed them, before throwing his axe onto the ground and began to provoke them by gesturing Come at me with his hand. This guy knows hes stronger! Wrooooooooooh! However, we wouldnt take this lying down. Sarasa howled once again as her shadow spread in front of her before mming her arms into it. Her shadow began to quake and thenshed out, attaching itself to the ogres shadow and suddenly causing him to sink into it as if it was a swamp. The ogres eyes looked down, unperturbed. Quatre dove into the shadow just as Sarasa grabbed a nearby house, pulling it and its foundation out of the ground before slinging it at the ogre. He was about to defend himself, only for his body to jerk back, slowing him down and causing him to get hit by the house. As the dust settled down, he frowned, shaking his head to get rid of the dust. He eyed the shadow, having noticed Quatre using his unique racial skill [Underworld Charger] to slip into the shadow without [Shadow Dash]. There, he was fighting the Ogre King, swimming around and ramming his hardened bone armor into him. The ogre king raised his arm, prompting Sarasa and I to intervene. We Belzac wolves fought dirty. [kmkpASAMDAmsakmasassdKFKSDKdkfsdfldsd] Sarasa and I sent scrambled thoughts through our [Telepathy] into the ogre, followed by the four other members of this shadow pack. Grruk! Wolves! The mental attack worked, dazing the ogre king and allowing our six [Shadow Clone]s to attack him. However, none of them could deal any damage, and instead of dealing with them, the ogre just ignored them and raised his arm again. Sarasa, in response, pounced at him, kicking the arm before wrapping some mana threads around it. She then threw the strings towards me, which I caught and began pulling to stop the ogre, but that quickly proved to be a bad move. But instead of trying to break out, he began to flex his muscles before an audible pop! sound resounded from around the arm the thread was on. In the next moment, blood oozed out of his bronze-ck armor, dripping into his shadow, causing it to shake and create small waves in it. As I was confused at what happened, Quatre suddenly dove out of the shadow, panting as his shadow armor was sizzling for some reason. At the same time, the ogre king jerked his arm and pulled me over. To save me, one of the [Shadow Clone] bodychecked me out of the ogres grip but ended up taking my ce. Squeezing the elephant-sized wolf like a plush toy, it exploded, before the ogre forced himself out of his shadow, then grabbing his axe and throwing it at me. Sarasa, thankfully, was faster, slingshotting herself up by using [Dark Tendrils], where she grabbed the axe mid-flight and flung it away. I caught her with my own tendrils, before using [Wind st] to weaken her eleration. At the same time, a rune lit up on the axe, causing the axe to fly back to the ogres hand, Sarasa along with it. Telling her to let go, I used another [Wind st], changing my trajectory towards the Ogre King while I channeled my dark lightning around the white fur on my front paws tond an electrifying [Voltage Impact] right at my enemy. He, however, grabbed his shadow with his blood-dripping left arm and used it to produce a shield to block my attack, before grabbing his flying axe to sh at me. I jumped off the shield, and used both [Wind st] and [Just Blink], my first custom ability. For a single second, I disappeared from everybodys perception using [Shadow Armament] to disappear. Even the Ogre King couldnt detect me running to his back tond a back attack on him with [Voltage Impact]. However Dammit. It seemed you werent just a feeble little wolf, scurrying around my kingdom like a rat, infesting the foundation. You can fight. He pulled his helmet off, showing his scarred face to me with its tworge horns. His beard was short, as if he had shaved it a week ago. We finally meet eye-to-eye, Belzac wolf. I took a step back, far enough from his attack range. He turned his body around, hiding the sizzling, ck mark on the back of his armora mark that showed that, while I managed to deal some damage on him, it was not enough to prate his defenses. Red lines suddenly showed on his face as blood oozed from them, making him look a bit shamanistic before he put his crown-like helmet back on his head. He pointed his axe at me before ring deep into my eyes, shing his fangs at me.I am king of the grimgarians, Kreigst Thunderyer, as you already know. You stand in my kingdom, Grimmeirgon, the haven I have built up for all grimgarians willing to find a ce where they can live without being treated like monsters by every other intelligent race. Present yourself, rogue. He could appraise me just as I did, but isnt trying to? Tsk, makes me look bad. [Saori Segawa.] Kneel and surrender these beastmen, and I will give you a painless death. I will let your pack flee, for I only want your head for the blood you spilled. His eyes widened, anger seething as he raised his axe. He really was holding back his rage, sadly [I kneel to no one but my best friend.] I readied myself. [And your men have hurt us over and over already. Your warpath have caused enough of the people I care for to suffer.] Suffer? Your naivety in this manner is stunning! he raised his voice, clearly irritated. We grimgarians have suffered just as much as any human, beastman, elf, and dwarf! Hunted down like bandits! How is it fair that we are treated like the feral monster spawns? There is a distinction, nuances But everybody thinks of us as if we are just monsters. Goddess Death take them all! He let out an ear-splitting roar, strong enough to cause the ground to shake and push everybody away from him with a strong shockwave. It was so loud, the grimgarian armying towards us roared as well and were increasing their marching speed. They were running! My attempt to dy him failed! Hear this, Belzac wolf! I dont know how you befriended humans or whoever your master is, but know this! The rest of the world will never think of you as a normal being. They will monsterfy you just like they did us! Not every grimgarian is a monster! He pulled his axe back, putting it over his shoulder, readying himself to continue this fight. They hunted down your family seven years ago. They still hunt you. Even if they share no grudge, they will hunt you for your fur, your bones, your fangs, your ws; you are nothing but a sack of materials in their eyes! Not as long as I keep with the ideals of Aurora. Diplomacy and talking can solve more than enough issues. This, however, was maybe not one of them. [I know enough, King Kreigst. I know the demonkins sent one of their sympathizers to hunt my mothers pack and family down. I know you are working with the demonkins. You wish for war, I wish for it to stop.] I remembered what I had learned about Davison during our stay in Firwood. How he put out a Quest that attracted rank A adventurers to kill my garm grandparents and my many uncles and aunts. Although I didnt acknowledge it back then, I acknowledged it now as my second mother was a garm. A garm whose life was dramatically changed due to all of this! Davison worked with the demonkins to cause chaos, in particr, created a diplomatic situation by kidnapping and experimenting on faefolk. He used a demonic brew to fight back against us. If the Ogre King knew about this, then he was my enemy. Then we are enemies. The blood on his face oozed out, covering his armor before it hardened up into a protective shell. This blood-covered warrior was setting himself up to use his berserker abilities! Anyst words warrior? Be quick about it, my heart beats with my desire to avenge everybody you killed! The ships were almost far away enough, having departed after the ogre sent that lightning cleave. He could probably do the same again, so I had to dy him even further. Anything was worth a try at this point. [ I am a Champion of Goddess Edna. I am here to rescue the beastmen from your clutches by a Divine Quest. Will you let us go?] Even if you had asked me this before all the bloodshed, I would have rejected it. We need these beastmen to know our suffering; we need them to build this nation! A nation where we grimgarians know our toil and death resulted into something! For revenge on this world! He closed his eyes, meanwhile, Belzac suddenly spoke to me. [I told you.] He acted all smug, as he knew I couldnt convince the Ogre King. [Grimgarians might be very loyal to the dark pantheon, but ultimately are fueled by vengeance. Until a wrong is righted, they will not talk and cannot be reasoned with. Talking with them is a fools errand.] It was the exact thing he told me before we departed from his shrine. I knew it was the truth, especially after the countless grimgarians I had to kill to protect Hestia, Tasianna, and everybody else. I had to force their hand and have them bring back their fleet from Port Annencia. Hearing the ogre reject my proposition felt bad. Then again, even if we managed to peacefully deal with everything, the beastmen ves wouldnt have been let this go quietly. The warrior caste amongst them would have caused an uproar even if I ordered them to not to. This fighting was, sadly, unavoidable. It was a war where the only way to change things was to wait for the aftermath. His eyes snapped open as I finalized my resolve. Now though, I believe the Ancestral Mother sent you here to die For I will show my worth as a Champion to her! Bloodsoak His axe was covered in his blood, reminding me of how an ogre we fought in the past used blood-based attacks. As the scarlet de shone, reflecting the sun, he was about to shoot it at me. My agility has been over 10000 for a while now. I could dodge and outmaneuver him! Cleav However, just as he was about to do it, my shadow packunched another mental attack before our five remaining shadow clones threw themselves at the ogre to dy him. Sarasa and Quatre did the same, and this sudden attack forced the ogre to stop his own attack; instead, he swung his weapon, cleaving two shadow clones with one strike. A ck magic circle appeared on his left hand as he destroyed the third shadow. He then cast it, shooting out the [Tenebrous Magic Lv. 2] spell [Abyssal Bomb]. I countered by shooting out some stygian lightning, causing the bomb to explode in between us, causing a ck smoke to blind me. At the same time, I felt [Foresight] warning me of an attack, prompting me to use [Shadow Dash] just as blood cleaved the ground where I was standing. Since I had no line-of-sight on a nearby shadow, I jumped out of the same spot, into the air, intending to use [Air Steps] to jump away. However, it was this moment that the ogre had been waiting for. Niakash bak. Victory or death. You will not flee! He mmed his axe onto the ground before he roared out, KNEEL! TERRITORY RELEASE! Oh boy. Hostile Territory detected! [Revenges Throne Room] has been activated! Sarasa and I dodged out of the way as the Ogre Kings mana exuded into the surroundings through his aura. The ground turned cknot shadows, but as if it was corrupted. Any grass or nt life died before the grimgarians body turned ck. From it, ck armor simr to [Shadow Armament] covered his body and equipment, turning it into a mix of pitch ck and blood red. At the same time, Sarasa, Quatre, and I were suddenly pulled onto the ground, softlynding there and forced to kneel before the ogre. We couldnt pull ourselves up; it was like an invisible power was holding us in this pose. Was it his mana?! He raised his axe, but instead of killing us while we were in thispromising situation, he pointed his axe at me as the shadow on the ground began to enclose our surroundings. It was justrge enough to act as an arena. This is Goddess Kronnazs throne room, brought down into this world with my aura! he spat out. Those who reaped grimgarian blood are the most guiltythose like you. Mercy kill, trial bybat, or do you wish to flee like a coward? Choose. Territories are usually pretty simple. This has to be caused by his unique skill or something else. Regardless, I cant move right because of one of those reasons. Whatever I answer, it will probably have an effect on my next move. Belzacs voice appeared in my head after I told him of my thoughts. [Correct thoughts, Saori. The Territory has to be rted to the arena he created and the sudden gravity control. Asking for your answer is probably rted to the unique skill. Meaning, whatever you do, you will not like it. There is only one way to get out of this without penalizing yourself.] [Can I use it now?] I asked him, knowing what he was insinuating. He sent me a mental nod. [Yes, but only for a short moment. The shorter the better. The arcane corruption bacsh is determined by how much mana is consumed while the Territory Dispute is happening. However, you need to push away his effects by using your own Territory! Thats the winning y!] Alright Territory Release! Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [True Wolven Bloodlust]. Territory [Yomi] has been established. Territory Dispute engaged My shadow exploded from underneath me as it began to overflow everything like a water leak inside a submarine. The breach that was my shadow broke, opening up even further as everything began to turn ck, even helping the grimgarians Territory to close up. Thankfully, as Belzac exined, the existence of another Territory within a Territory meant I was pushing the effects of his away from me. My wolves and I could move. Seeing me stand and activate my own Territory, the ogre smiled, crackling and stating how overjoyed he was. This will be a good battle, he said, exining that, if I could beat him here, he would forgive everything that happened and let my pack leave alive with the ves. He would order his army to stand down. If I were to die, though, he would only let my pack go. Now, let us fight! he roared, raising his axe in the sky as it burst with green electricity. Hehe. [I refuse.] Hu Yomi: A Territory Release that uses an aura to exude dark elemental mana into the surroundings, encasing everything in a shadow the user can manipte without any problems. Every shadow within this Territory is under the authority of the owner, unless the shadows owner has their Territory activated. The shadow is like a liquid I could not control him like a marite, buuuuuuut, the liquid part was the important part here! Hels Thunder! Voltage Impact! My wolves dove into my shadow as I cast [Hels Thunder] on to the ground, before stomping the ground with a huge st of ck lightning, creating a shockwave that forced the ogre to take a step back. He, however, quickly recovered and was about to swing my axe to decapitate me, but he was immediately held back when both Sarasa and Quatre emerged from underneath him and held his legs back. I then summoned a [Shadow Clone], having it bodycheck the ogre, blocking his sight of me as I jumped to the top of the arena where my Territory just closed up. As it was all part of my Territory, I easily broke through it, getting out of the sphere before releasing [Hels Thunder] within the sphere, causing countless ck lightning to strike the ogre. He wouldnt die from this, but I didnt care. I quickly rushed to the ships, smiling as they had made it far enough that the grimgarians had to use their boats to catch up. The distance was as long as three baseball stadiums. Instead of the ships, Inded on the floating body of Shoyi, where I rejoined with an exhausted Asaka and the rest of the pack. At the same time, Quatre and Sarasa emerged from my shadow, panting and happy to see I seeded in my escape. I looked to the side with a wide grin as I saw a ck sphere in the distance. Unlike Hestias Territory, which was an unbearable heatwave able to melt most things, mine was just that shadow ball. When my ck liquid leaked out of my shadow, that was essentially my Territory when I fed it mana, allowing me to produce more of that liquid shadow as I called it. As such, it was tangible. [Good boy! Good girl!] I praised both Quatre and Sarasa for dying him long enough. One bad move and they could have died. Speaking of which, I frowned when I saw the ogre breaking through my Territory, looking barely injured. He, however, was quite angry. Tomemorate our meeting, I should give him a taste of my next spell[Hadaen Dragon Thunder]. Lightning channeled around the magic circle before I unleashed my spell,rge enough to consume the ogres entire body and my shadow spehere. As he was still stuck in it, he was sent flying away like a ragdoll until I dispelled my Territory. With the ogre nowhere close to the port, all we had to do was to speed up the ships and our escape would be a sess. Uuuurgh! Territory deactivated. Territory Disputepleted in favor of individual [Ogre Giganvin, Kriegst Thunderyer] [Arcane Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Are you kidding me?! It was just for a moment but I still got so much arcane corruption I got [Arcane Fever]?! What was this insanity?! Belzac exined to me the consequences of losing a Territory Dispute, but for something that didntst even a minute, I got penalized this heavily?! [It is a good lesson for you to learn. Do not use your Territory for every single encounter, especially if you know your enemy has a Territory themselves. Sometimes, things can backfire really hard. If you were forced to disable your Territory for any reason, you could potentially just burst like an explosive frog. Poof.] W-well, leaving that aside, I should just stop worrying so much and tell everybody the good news. After I had all my garm enter my shadow again, Asaka took out some dragorade for me to drink to help my headache. She also began teasing me how she had to heal me now and how I should praise her for being a good person. Yes, this girl was telling me, a person who has [Arcane Fever] to use [Telepathy] to praise her, while I wasnt allowed to use mana to recover. Haaa, well, at this point, I was just happy she was willing to speak with me If you realy thought about it, I undoubtedly was the worst teacher she could have gotten. I should have been more supportive of her, instead of wanting to push her for my own selfish needs. [ Thanks for sticking around this long with me, Asaka-chan.] I groaned as I told her this. Noticing me in pain, she screamed, Oi! Shut it! Dont speak, it was just a joke. Jeez, you should know better, Segawa You fought enough,e on, lets enjoy the break and wait for Edna to be happy. Yeah lets. I nodded. I didnt know if I got any closer to Asaka in the time we stayed in the cave, but I hoped so. I wasnt her teacher any longer, but I still felt guilty about the way I treated her. She was, after all, just a troubled kid. While I was just the control freak who wanted to abuse her students academic prowess to get more money. I stared up as Shoyi moved us onto one of the boats, where the beastmen were cheering for me, praising how I fought bravely against their leader. Some scorned me for fleeing, saying how I should be ashamed for fleeing, but I ignored them. To be honest, unlike Hestia and my human dad, I didnt feel that happy about all the cheers. Unlike them, I wasnt much of a hero. I was just happy everybody from my party survived and that the mission was a sess. I guess that was one part I couldnt get rid ofmy wish for everything to go perfectly. That little control freak side of myself wouldnt die for a long time, and I was happy about it. Alright, time for the next stage. Hestia, Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, we will all meet up soon. Set sail! A note from AbyssRaven I need no sleep. I need only release chapters with no steep cliffhangers! Even if the algorithm hates me for it! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Side Story 49: Saori, Leader of 1357 Beastmen. Side Story 49: Saori, Leader of 1357 Beastmen. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Saori Segawa, vice-leader of Aurora, and Princess Hestias head retainer. A pleasure to meet you once again, Madam. The burly man and I grasped our hands in a handshake, with both of us putting our strength into it. I was originally intending to hold back, but this man was strong enough to make me change my mind. Staring into his scarred face where I noticed he was blind in his right eye, I gave him a short curtsey out of respect, before standing as tall as I could, but he was still a bit taller than me. He was probably around the same height as Yorshka, or perhaps a bit shorter. Regardless, despite meeting me in a suit, I could see his muscles barely being contained behind his clothes. Marquess Alessio Franzesco Lifcio, correct? You say meet, but at best, we have only seen each other twiceonce during the anniversary ball and another time when Lady Hestia spoke with King Drangleic and all seven dukes. I was speaking about that time we went to that ball made in honor of the founding anniversary for the Kingdom of Artorias, and thentter was when Hestia formalized our alliance with Artorias. When the man heard me say this, he released my hands and gave a heartyugh, stroking his shaved chin with an interested look. He agreed, but the fact I knew his name despite never personally meeting was what impressed him. After all, as a princesss retainer, why would I need to know the name of some marquess? Well, the reason was this marquess was the ruler of Port Annencia, Artoriass only harbor city, and the right-hand man of Duke Lecartiglio, the current Grand Duke of Military Affairs. As if I wouldnt try to know the important personages of this country. And, thankfully, knowing who I was supposed to address helped me quite a bit when I had to find a ce to dock four grimgarian-made ships full of beastmen ves. Once again,working was king. It also helped that I borrowed Eines manatech bird to send a preemptive notice about our arrival so our ships wouldnt be sunk by the cannons. The rebuild seemed to be going well, I brought up, prompting the Marquess to agree, telling me the mages did a good job. Looking around the city, I was currently in the port area of Annencia. About a month ago, this whole city was the recipient of a grimgarian attackthe same attack I had intended to thwart with my attack on Grimmeirgon, the grimgarian nation founded by the Ogre King, Kreigst Thunderyer. There wasnt any rubble lying around and the many houses I noticed in this giant multiyered city had already been repaired. Although it didnt look like an attack had happened, it was easy to notice that the majority of the buildings looked brand new. I looked up and took in the multiyered view of the city, with the harbor town at the very bottom protected by giant walls built on the ocean floor right in front of the piers, with three gates allowing ships to enter. The secondyer looked like themoners part, as most of the buildings didnt really catch your eyes aside from their sturdy design, probably made that way in case of tsunamis, sieges, or such. The thirdyer was the noble district, with their mansion homes, and at the very top, you had the pce itself. If I had a camera, I would immortalize this sight. Just like Griffonpeak, I was astonished by this incredible scenery. Tasianna told me the city was in a terrible state when you left. I know mages expedite construction, but this is still spectacr, I noted. Lady Duchess Morgiana sent her mages to help us out, and then we had Lord Duke Myrrdin doing the same. Both of them wish to have Lord Duke Lecartiglios support for the next Grand Duke selection, he informed me. Well, good for us! The Lecartiglio Duchy puts more focus on martial achievements, so if youre a mage, you would rather go somewhere else. Extra hands made sure our kingdoms only big port is back in business. So, when not around to help Hestia or their king, the nobles are being nobles. Well, to be expected. However, this little greeting of ours had to stop when the Marquess sighed and looked behind me. Well, I would love to show you my appreciation for helping my city by invading the grimgarians'' base. We have a fantastic winery which uses a sea fruit to create wine even sailors cannot handle more than three sses of, but business, Madam. Sadly, business. His frown drew my attention to the four docked grimgarian ships, where I noticed argemotion. The beastmen ves were slowly walking down the exit ramp, only for them to be confronted by guards blocking their paths. Simr to entering a city through the gates, you had to get your identity verified before you could enter. While Asaka and I didnt have any issues since we had our IDs, there were over 1000 beastmen who didnt. Another logistical nightmare. Back away! Put your hands up! One of the guards called out as multiple of his colleagues drew their spears at an approaching leonid. The lion beastmen snorted with a gruff tone, cracking his hands at this threat. I fought and killed more than my share of human fodder. You western humans are softer than the Empires, so how do you think you can stop us? Hand ups? You drop your weapons, or Ill ram my horn into your head! Not even your mother would recognize you! a rhinoncerum growled. Despite being in nothing but rags and bits of rusted metal armor he picked up from some orc, he and many other of the warrior caste beastkin were not exactly being cooperative. Over a 1000 of them have you heard how we have an immigration problem right now? I nodded at the Marquesss question. My students had told us how beastmen ves from the Atadoro Kingdom were fleeing into the Lecartiglio Duchy, causing a huge public safety issue as many were stealing and harassing the residents. It was arge enough of a problem that Duke Lecartiglio was forced to leave the capital and return to his home to handle the matter right before the demonkins attacked Griffonpeak. Tensions are high for dealing with any beastman. Our duchy and nobles were never big fans of them, but it has just gotten worse. Unless youre a Caedhulen or Loatryxian, my seaman will dislike you, the residents will mistrust you, and our beastmen residents, those who''ve lived here in the city for years, will avoid you. With everything happening, they dont want to associate themselves with foreign beastmen. [In other words, you would need to push your authority onto them to let these thousand into the city,] Belzac spoke with me, and I agreed. It took us two days to reach Port Annencia by ship due to the beat-down state of them. Since they were carried by the wind and using the oars, instead of some sort of engine, it took us a while for the malnourished and weakened beastmen to row us over here. We had to have Shoyi push them during the night to even make it in time. As mentioned, there were over 1000 beastmen spread on these four ships, including my pack and I. We required a ton of food, and while we fortunately got some rations by stealing from the grimgarians, we only had enough for a day until people began to go without meals. The ves were already used to scraps of food, so they, thankfully, didnt eat much. Water was also easy to make since a few of the beastmen were shamans and had [Create Water]. I couldnt enter the subspace during this time since I was forced to act as the peacekeeper. People might have been celebrating being freed, but that also meant old tensions were reignited. I was used to caring for, at most, 100 students on a school trip. Not a 1000 children, teenagers, and adults all cramped on four separate ships with vastly different cultures I couldnt understand, not to mention, some of them couldnt even speak Common! Regardless, I had to control them. They were here because of me, and my Divine Quest wasnt over just yet. I still had to bring them to the dwarves so they could help them return to Carmaniate. When I walked up to them, the normal, non-aggressive beastmen took a step back, separating themselves from the 47 warriors confronting the guards. The citys guards noticed this and took a step back, giving me the space to confront them. Some of therger beastmen sub-races, like the leonid, rhinoncerum, and bovline, towered over me. I recognized a few who scorned me for running away from the Ogre King, but after our one night stay on the ship, most didnt want to stand in my way as I walked over to their leader. Surprisingly, when I learned about this yesterday, I didnt expect who this leader of theirs would be. Tell them to stand down, Shizar, I ordered, prompting the person to reveal themselves behind two panthereons. It was a loopridae woman. You think were the ones at fault here, Belzacs Sessor? the rabbit beastman rebuked me, eying me in anger with her two elongated upper canines. She tilted her head, letting her one intact rabbit ear hang loosely to the side. We aint taking this shit. We got the treatment from those demihumans, we aint ignoring it for humans. Especially not some soft westerners. Looking at rabbit beastmenthe loopridaewas a constant reminder that in the far past, there was some super strong rabbit monster that managed to turn into a humanoid with a skill before, ahem, making love with somebody. I have met some feisty rabbit monsters before, but I had not expected the leader of this group to be a rabbit. A rabbit who earned the respect of leonids, rhinoncerum, and many more. Looking at this shorter woman, I noticed her human-like face had a deep gash scar underneath the left side of her head, exactly where her missing left ear was supposed to be. As a member of the warrior caste, she was a soldier and had fought the Empire before being enved by the grimgarians. A war vet, essentially, and her re showed how undaunted she was, even towards me. I thought I had already made myself clear. While I am on this Divine Quest to bring you back home, you will not cause trouble to the people on our way. You will not loot, kill, or otherwise vandalize their lives. I crossed my arms, trying to act intimidating without using my skills. You owe me your freedom. And I am holding everybody back. You know what we did with humans directing their weapons at us back in Carmaniate? We strung them by the legs and dragged them on the hot ground of the savannah to make them regret what they did. They do this in the north? The snowfolks bury them in an early snow grave, the brown-white furred loopridae spoke back. We are being tolerant. You think we can fight cities like this? She gestured down at her bodythin like a stick, barely enough muscles to perform physicalbor for the grimgarians. She was wearing a ragged one-piece dress made from linen, so used up there were holes which showed glimpses of her dirted, rough skin and fur. The other warriors were in the simr situationjust enough muscles to work, but not enough to fight for too long. In their situation, even if they managed to unarm some of the soldiers and take some weapons, I knew the Marquess wouldnt let this sit. I havent appraised any of the beastmen yet, but even if they had somebody who was over level 100, you couldnt do much with numerous ailments weakening your body. You want us to stand down? You tell them to stand down, Belzacs Sessor. Carmaniate follows the strong, we respect those able to stand tall. We endured the grimgarians long enough because they beat us, but you are telling us to lower our heads for these humans?! We would rather die! TO THE DEATH! The over 40 warriors around her shouted in unison. I failed. As such, I activated [True Wolven Bloodlust]. Grk! And just like that, everybody was silenced, as my bloodlust was spread through my aura. The howling of wolves reced their roars as the four original members of my shadow pack emerged from the various shadows around, heralding the appearance of mother, Varya, and Shoyi. Shere and Ajay, Rajahs siblings, also showed up, trying their best to roar, but it only made them seem cuter. Thankfully, they were sitting on their growling mothers back, a rank B tiger with fur as sharp as des, so nobody could make fun of them. I didnt assume my true form as all of us stared the beastmen down. Carmaniate respected strength? Then so be it. I shall handle it like a Carmanian. I do not want to lecture you here; we are not friends, only acquaintances at this point. While I am trying my best to change, I like it best when things go smoothly. One part about it is to respect another culture or city whenever you travel. It makes sense. I noticed my eyes were exuding red mist, something the even Shizar couldnt help but gulp at. Respect must be earned, I agree with that. It also works vice-versa, for them. I pointed at the guards, then the Marquess, and then to his bodyguards behind him. You are here as guests; these people are willing to grant you a safe haven because I asked them to. I asked them to give you a space to recuperate, so we can make our way towards the dwarves, allowing all 1357 of you to return to Carmaniate! If you disrespect them, you disrespect me! I put my foot down, unwilling to let any beastman the chance to do whatever they wanted. It would be chaos. Tell me, Shizar, can you control all 1357 who came on the boat? Can you ensure they will not cause any trouble? I cannot. The shamans do not look up to me, but to you. You are a Champion of Goddess Edna, after all, Belzacs Sessor. There are rogues amongst us, too, people I would not give a chance to creep out of their holes. Some warriors will also not agree with me, or you, because theye from a different tribe, the loopridae answered as precisely as she could, just like a soldier reporting to a superior. Exactly. Do you think I can control all of you when I do not know anybody well enough to build rapport? It is impossible, even with my shadow pack. And you are asking me to have the people in this city to make room for you? Can I vouch that you will not blemish my reputation, Shizar? I then looked at the warriors around me. Can any of you? Or, do you not respect me for doing what was correct? Dying against the Ogre King in a duel? For whatever reason. Honor? Glory? I do not share your vengeance, nor is my life worth throwing it away like a coward. You dare call us cow Grrrk! Just as a rhinoncerum was about to rebuke me, Uno already had his jaw around his head, ready to bite it off before he could react in time. With Unos fangs prating his skin, letting blood flow down his face and neck, the rhinocerum beastmen could only shudder as he glimpsed at his death. Yes. You are cowards, I reiterated myself. Tell me, is your life so worthless you wanted to throw it all away in a worthless fight? Even if I had an escape n where my shadow pack could protect all of you? I managed to protect those who couldnt fight and the shamans, but you warriors allowed yourself to die! I cannot stop suicides! I still remembered the blood-soaked harbor vige filled with grimgarian and beastmen bodies. Most of the deaths were from the warriors, with a few being from enthusiastic youngsters. They overestimated themselves. Yes, your opponents were goblins and kobolds, but still healthy, well-fed goblins and kobolds with weapons. You should hold those who died in your heart, those who endured very with you, but to those who threw away their lives for honor or glory and nothing else? You should be ashamed. Heroes are those who have died to save others, to buy meaning with their deaths! Do not spoil their deaths with your selfishness! I took a deep breath there, realizing I was turning emotional from my memory of my human father. Another person I couldnt forget was EsheHestias Saintess mentor, and a good friend to her, who gave her life to save the people of a foreign country. Once I recovered, I continued, Call me a coward, but my life has more meaning than to die by the hand of a king. My life has a higher calling to serve my mistress, a person I have dedicated my dream with! I have a duty to prop her up! I have a duty to live for her and our friends sake! Can any of you say the same? Or are you only fueled by pitiful vengeance? You! I pointed at a bovline woman, the same one I chastised for trying to continue fighting to avenge her fallen partner. Will you die to join your partner? Are you willing to die in the grimgarians''nd? Do you not have people back home? She went silent, looking around with her brows wriggling around in contemtion. O-our children. My parents. Our siblings. Those we helped escape during the raid. I-I need to know if they are still alive. And you wanted to die before knowing that? I dug that point even deeper into her conscience. Her eyes widened up, mouth agape. She clenched her hands, gritting her teeth together to hold back the anger and tears. I forgot. I forgot. It has been so long And the same realization happened to the many beastmen around her, even those behind this warrior caste group began to reminisce about their past. The years of working had broken them down, fueling their hearts with only hatred. Now, free from bondage, they were allowed to remember the happiness they left behind in their home. My mate. H-has she forgotten about me? My son would only think of me as weakling. Beaten by grimgarians, enved, and left to die. I cant allow that as his father! Whatever their reason, I could tell I was getting to them. As such, I turned to Shizar who had her eyes closed. When I called her name, she opened them and looked me straight into the eyes. I need your word and your assistance. It will be a long trip. Students rarely ever spoke with teachers about their inner problems or troubles. While I would regrly have studentsing into the teachers room to ask me for advice or study tips, I rarely got to know them intimately. Even in my ss, I hadnt known Tatsuyas hatred for Franz was so deep-seated. I didnt know Franz met Tatsuya once along with his young cousin. Even Kyouya, who couldnt forgive himself for losing contact with his childhood friend just because his parents moved away. He felt betrayed that Tatsuya didnt tell him about how his mother was sued and how their family was put in a precarious and controversial situation. Kyouya, though, understood why and always wanted to pay him back for it, developing some sort of martyrplex. I mean, I didnt even give Asaka a chance. I was so tunnel-visioned on making money, I was never able to think of her as anything but a risk to my raise and bonus. I was a terrible teacher who only thought of her students as nothing more than a financial boon. It took me dying, meeting Hestia and Tasianna, and then meeting my students in this world to understand it all. I am pathetic. However, at the same time, I also realized why student representatives were so invaluable. People the rest of the students could speak with about their troubles. Have a reliable student take care of the sss problems while rying everything to me. In addition, they understood themselves better than an outsider like me. Teachers in Japan were, after all, respected figures simr to a public servant. That also meant you couldnt always confide with them. Shizar, understanding the meaning behind my words, nodded. I shall also introduce you to the other groups leader, Belzacs Sessor. I apologize. I acted out of line. I shall follow your orders as long as you lead us well. Maam! She suddenly saluted with the rest of the warrior caste. Good. With things settled, the identification process could continue. In the meantime, I also asked the Marquess if he could help me transport these beastmen to the dwarves, but he told me it would be quite expensive. I told him to put a tab on Aurora, only to have his assistant show me a recipe of Auroras debts made in Hestias name. So, how much did yo Hestia?! HOW did you Madam? Marquess Lifcio called out worryingly. Sorry, I think I just had a heart attack. A ckout. The amount of money Aurora owed people was so astonishing, my brain immediately pushed the number to the back of my head. It was so drastic, my heart skipped a beat or two. For some reason, I wanted to puke right about now. My stomach felt bad. In any case, Marquess Lifcio had an open in right in front of the city, next to a farming vige, reserved for me and the beastmen to settle in for a few days. Allow them to gain some strength while doing some jobs. We would build the refugee camp there until all the ves regained their energy and we could move up north, make our way to the dwarves. Leaving the area for a while, I went into an empty alleyway where I opened the subspace. From inside it, Asaka walked out, looking squeaky clean. I couldn''t help but feel happy to see her finally have the chance to take a bath, as it meant that I could finally have a proper bath of my own after like a week! I felt so grimy. Sadly, Asaka wouldnt let me have this without some bad news. Hestia was sent into a trap?! I let out while keeping my voice quiet to prevent people from hearing me, only to use [Air Shield] around us to stop everybody from eavesdropping. Asaka then exined to me everything Svena was told about the situation in Inkoran-Tazul, the capital of the dwarves. The rest of my students appeared there to hunt Hestia down, and for some unexpectant reason, chaos was currently wrecking havoc inside there as the Dwarven High King entered the dungeon to save Hestia from dragonyers and whoever took over the dungeon she was diving into. This was the reason why Hestia was gone for so long. Why she couldnt enter her subspace to teleport people. She was trapped and probably had her [Room] runes broken. It was the worst situation. Im going there, Asaka stated. However, Segawa, you need to stay here to make sure those beastmen cant cause any trouble. If you leave now, all hell will break loose here. Dont worry, the moment I find Hestia, Ill have her teleport you to the dwarves. Make sure you stay alive, alright! I told her, trusting her with this mission. Tsk You know you have this terrible personality of always putting pressure on me, right? Its a real curse getting all these responsibilities. She grimaced, reminding me of one of the reasons why I disliked her back on Earth. Now, though, I have epted this part of her personality. But sure. Haruka will be in danger if Hestia dies. She then took out what looked like a small statue of an elven woman. She was wearing a long, ck robe, covering up everything but her pale face as she gaze into a ghost-like object. This was Ilsaphones small portable shrine, given to Asaka for her to pray and speak to her. She set it down and prayed for a moment. Minutes passed before she opened her eyes again. She told me if I visit the onnikai vige, then she will officially recognize me as her Saintess, she told me; meaning, she would fulfill her Divine Quest once she returned to the vige. In other words, her unique Job would be unlocked and she would gain the real effect of her title, adding another blessed to Auroras power. It felt a bit strange to say Asaka would be a power figure for our future. Then, Ill be off, she told me before we went back to the Marquess, requesting for him to have a griffon or hippogryph knight to fly her towards her destinations. Once they were off, I could only pray that everything would work out fine. My shadow pack is ready to fight Auroras enemies, Hestia! Call for me! A note from AbyssRaven The shadow pack is ready to woof! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 405: Your Name is … Chapter 405: Your Name is Hey, youre running too fast! I could hear something. Thats so unfair, stop! That same voice called out again, although it felt closer this time. Haha, Im not even trying. Youre too slow. Then another voice appeared, echoing a bit further away from the first. I cant help it that Im tall, Hik*ri-chan! You just need to keep drinking your milk and if you want to grow big and strong just like me. My senses once again shifted to focus on the first voice, swinging its shadowy arms around in frustration. How much do I have to drink, cousin? Mama is forcing me to drink so much already. Slowly the haziness of this whole scene cleared up, the vivid details of the sceneing into focus. It felt like I was waking up after a tiring day, and my brain was still half-asleep. However, at the same time, this ce felt too familiar to be real. Was I dreaming? Looking around, I noticed a grassy area filled with trees, benches, and even a yground for kids. It was most likely a park from how organized and clear of shrubbery it was. It looked a bit what you would expect from some nobles demesne. The two voices came from two shadowy individuals, far shorter than I was. Probably elementary students. Their faces and bodies were covered up by a ck mist, making it impossible for me to identify who they were, but their clothing was exempt from this. The onegging behind the other was wearing a pure white dress with flower embroidery, making me imagine the little shadow person as a cute girl. She was also wearing a backpack with an animalistic theme on its back, probably carrying some essential items for this outing. Somehow, I felt a bit of a kinship with it. The other one was slightly taller, like an older sibling. They were wearing an outfit consisting of a pullover and jeans. It was carrying a thermos in its hand while it ran, although I was not sure what the contents were. Both continued running on an unpaved road, while I followed them against my will. Well, maybe not entirely against my will, since I wasnt even trying to resist. It didnt even ur to me to do anything besides watch. Well, it was better than to stare at nothingness, I guess. Huh, another new memory, huh? Guess my soul is recovering. Who exactly are This isnt a new memory. I heard my own voice to the side, prompting me to turn around where I saw somebody who looked exactly like me, only she had ck hair and eyes without any draconic features. Its a memory Ive sealed away from you. It was my other self, the original Hestia. My ego and self from when I was still on Earth, and who was now still around in our soul despite the gods failed attempt to erase her. She was me, but at the same time, she wasnt. Still, we managed to strike some sorta deal back in Elyonda, some peace between us despite her embodying all my hesitation of epting my new draconic life. Then again, it wasnt like she was telling me not to ept Mom. In fact, she even pushed for me to be my own person and forget about her and all our memories from the past. This included Papa, Mama, Nanny, and everybody else from my life on Earth. That was the anxiousness I was speaking of. To ept my new life felt like I was abandoning my past one, so I was thankful, I epted my situation and managed to persuade her to do the same. After all, she was me. We both shared the dream of bing a proper idol. And to ruin the enemies who are doing this to us and how they threatened our new mom. Well, at least I managed to persuade her that Melloxtressa was our mother. Even if she was the second, she was still our mother. Y-yeah, so what do you mean by sealed memory? I asked, feeling liberated from this dreams rather restrictive nature. I felt like I was just a spectator a moment ago, being pushed along by an invisible power, but now I could move my body around. My other self pointed at the dreams scene. Watch, she said. Look, Hika*i-chan! the taller shadow person began pointing at arge colorful totem. You donte to Japan very often, so you have to see everything you can in this short time! This is the most memorable sight in this whole park. Japan? Thats Japanese, alright. Wow, are those robots? the white-dressed shadow pped while expressing its enthusiasm with a high-pitched voice. Weirdly enough, it sounded familiar. They are all stacked on top of each, and there are so many colors! Its like a totem rainbow, cousin! I told you already, Hik*ri-chan. The taller shadow spoke with a fairly high-pitched voice, although it was breaking a bit. Most likely it belonged to a prepubescent boy. Its not cousin, its big brother! Japanese is hard but you have to make sure you get it correct, okay? Gak! Cringe! Hiehie! My other self just burst out in a giggle, prompting me to question her about it. Her mouth turned into a wry smile as she looked at me with her two ck eyes. Sorry, sorry, its just that you made the exact reaction you didst time. I did? I think I sealed this memory when you fell asleep during the monster rush in the Belzac forest. You know, the one Asterios, Shay, and Beth stirred up, forcing you and the other two to run into the swamp earlier than expected. When she mentioned that, I snapped my fingers, remembering how I fell asleep while Saori was caryring me. Honestly, back then, I didnt even understand how I feel asleep during such a moment. Ive been sealing this memory for that long I didnt want you to remember him. Him? She nodded. Our cousin. The one person I didnt want us to meet, again. I broke our promise to him by killing myself; I felt horrified when the girls mentioned his name during that sleepover you had with them. There. I turned around when she pointed her finger back at the scene, where I noticed it was sped up like a video. Once the eleration stopped, the shadow with the white dress showed the taller one a thumbs up. Do you promise, *ikari-chan? the taller shadow questioned her warily. Of course! I havent broken a single promise in my life yet, and I dont want to disappoint my family. The girl clenched her entire right hand, except for her pinky finger. She held it up. Promise me that you wille to my concerts and I will be there when you need me the most. Yubikiri, Onii-chan! ... Yubikiri. If you promise then I will too. The boy also performed the same gesture. Yubikiri? The Japanese pinky promise, my other half answered my questioning thought. Although, I already knew its meaning. But, if you break it, you have to cut off your finger. Thats the old meaning for it. Silence. The two of us watched the scene as it froze up; the memory was over. The taller shadow kept repeating the same name over and over again, but due to something going on with my soul, I couldnt properly listen to it. However, I had so many clues at this point. I even called my other self with that static-sounding name. H*k**i Sch****** I called her during ourst meeting. The name was too obvious now. What was my name back on Earth? Hikari, I said, and my other self nodded. Japanese for light. The Kanji also means light. Written as in Hiragana And that stage name I chose myself while posing as a human for the dwarves was Light Atsuko. How ironic. If you want to know the rest and what our cousins name is, then wake up. I nodded. I had a promise to fulfill. Grwaaaargh! A feral, bestial roar woke my consciousness up after I had a small discussion with my other half. I opened my eyes as my parallel minds greeted me, before showing me the number of signals on my [Detection Sensor]. There was enough to create an entire battalion, and they had me surrounded. However, three of the signals were shing against the rest of them, making signals disappear as they moved around. In addition, I also felt another signal right next to me. Yo. Hows the sleep? It was VifiYok. I stared at the demonkin girl. Her ck hair was covered with dirt and blood while the ive I lent her was smoking, looking slightly worn out by the amount of charcoaled pieces of viscera stuck in its mechanical pieces. After all, Grimnir and Eine made me a manatech weapon, so if stuff got into the finer parts, my weapon would lose effectiveness. Since I was the owner of it and my catalyst was still attached to it, I used mana to recall it, surprising VifiYok as she let it go. [ How long was I out?] Far too bloody long. She sighed, before taking a bite from a kebab. We have a bit of an issue here. [Issue? Wait, wha] But that was when I remembered everything that happened before I lost consciousness. I remembered who the dungeon usurper was, as he not only showed the dungeon core of the [Menagerie of Golems] but also had a rebellion orb, a catalyst made to cause a dungeon to break! [You! VifiYok, I swear, you better have a fucking good excuse for everything. You told us not to go into the depths, so you BETTER have a good excuse for this! Why was he there?!] My body woke up immediately as my rage surged, causing me to ignore all the noise around me as I pressed my head close to the demonkin. Growling with my fangs exposed, I could imagine taking a bit out of her. With my current size, VifiYok was still taller than my snout, but my mouth wasrge enough to crunch her head off. She stared at me with a deadpan face, frozen in ce as she was about to take a bite from her kebab. She blinked, looking to the sides as she contemted an answer. Her already sweat-covered face began to glisten even further. Would you even believe what I say? I nodded, but I kept my gaze locked on her, treating her like when I first met her. Meaning, my body temperature was increasing with every second, ready to atomize her if she gave the wrong answer. I just needed one spark, and [Dreadre Aura] wouldnt just turn her into charcoal. [I want the truth. Did you lie to me all this time, trying to hide the fact you were supporting that bastard of a dwarf? Why did he have a rebellion orb?!] However, she shook her head slightly. I really had no idea he was there, I swear. As I said, I am a traitor, a deserter. The reason why I didnt want to go down was cause I had a feeling I could run into another demonkin, and I didnt want to be seen. I stomped the ground right in front of her, huffing and puffing ck smoke out of my nose and mouth. [Corrosive Fire] smoke was already wafting in the air. [So you thought a demonkin was there? Who? Huh? Youre right, this does make it hard to believe. What exactly did you think your friend was trying to do? You didnt even warn us? We walked into that like blind rabbits waiting to be ughtered. I remember Tatsuya confronting you, but you ignored him, even pushing us back down to the core!] And I also asked everybody to go up with me, so whats your point? she snapped back, almost hysterically. Do you even have an idea how confused I was when I saw that dwarf hold up that red catalyst? Thest time I checked, there was no ns on agitating the dwarves! Do you think I know everything, just cuz I was a Warbringer? We have factions in BoleTaria, just like any other country. I dont know everything! I just have the instinct to know, and the logic to guess the rest with! Get it through your head! Ignoring my piping hot breathing, VifiYok pushed my snout back, making ce for herself to speak, I didnt want to meet any demonkin, you fuck! My country believes I DIED! I died in their honor, but look at me, Im a fucking rat slipping through every hoop I find to stay incognito, only for everything to blow in my face! The fact Im in this ce at all was because I tried to run away from some knights, and the fact were stuck in this Event Quest is cuz I cant afford to have you die before I escape! Event Quest? If they find me, they will hunt me down, I can guarantee you that! They have agents everywhere, and how do you think they would deal with little traitors like me? Let me lead a happy life? Fuck that, I have no chance for that! I will have to run away everywhere I go, just because YOU have to make me realize what a fucked up situation all of this is! What am I truly fighting for? Is it BoleTaria due to patriotism, or is it for my own, selfish survival? I dunno, I dunno know what the hell is going on in my head! Why didnt I just go back?! Why the hell did you have to try to persuade me to help you! Why didnt you just kill me! It would have made everything easier! Is she for real? Shes ming me for her plight? What is this crap? Her exhausted eyes widened up as she pointed her kebab at me. Her rant was loud, almost from the heart, but I still couldnt believe it. There was still something hidden behind her words. There was something she was still trying to keep away from me. [Leave your attempt for pity out of this; dont forget how many innocent lives you destroyed, Warbringer. As you said, you arent asking for forgiveness, so dont try this shit on me!] I rebuked her, causing her face to tense up to the point I could see her veins. [Even now, youre still trying to hide things from me. Why did you have a feeling arade of yours was there? Why specifically in a dungeon inside Ankor-Nazta? Who exactly is responsible for all this? Do you really think I am that stupid when I tried to give you the benefit of the doubt up until now?! You said you got instinct and logic, so who is the grand puppeteer?] Just right there, she turned silent. This this goes into the helping you out against my own kind kinda deal. [And? You see what happened because you stayed silent?] I kept the pressure on. [You could have mentioned anything, but you keep ying the silent card. You wanted to get out of this, but you didnt even tell me to be careful. You didnt say anything! Arghk! Fuck! I couldnt even get to Maagneil before he got rid of me. I could have caught him for Grimnir if I had just] Arent you crying too much over spilled milk? I snapped my head around as I heard that familiar voice, only to see a vampiric bat monster humanoid walk up to us with a spear resting on his shoulder. Aside from their head, every piece of their body was covered in ck armor, reminiscent of Saoris [Shadow Armament]. Next to him was an armor-d Kyouya, waving his hand around before he began shaking his head. His ck armor was drenched in blood, looking like somebody from a dark fantasy story. That familiar voiceKyouyascontinued speaking, Sorry, one of us shouldve been by your side when you woke up, but we got preupied by the monsters swarming around us. VifiYok just finished her shift. Bad person to see after waking up, I presume. The vampire bat monster body began to spasm as it grew smaller, losing its wings, ws, and dangerously long fangs. It was Tatsuya, he had just used his [Druidification] skill. Yeah, things didnt work out too well with the silent treatment she gave us, but at least we now know the demonkins were the ones Maagneil was working with all this time. Its good enough we forced the rat out of his nest! [Master!] Rajahs voice surprised me, but what surprised me even further was his appearance. [Master, you slept for so long. Dont worry, we defended you from all the monsters! Did I do good, master?] However, I couldnt answer him properly. Had he suddenly grown in size? Before, he was a bitrger than a normal tiger, but now he looked as long as a four story building. Height-wise, on our fours, he was just a bit shorter than me while prone, but if he straightened up his posture, he was probably as tall as Saori in her fenrir form. However, what surprised me the most was how his white-ck fur coloration changed once again, to the point his entire torso was covered in silvery fur, while his limbs and tail were navy ck. His tiger-like appearance has not disappeared, as he was still the handsome virigress Ive always loved, but his sleeker, less fur bluky head shape had certainly made me do a double take for a moment. It was like giving somebody an entirely different haircut that made people wonder if it was actually the same person. Rajah, in addition, also had a body make-over as well. Aside from being as wide as a truck from one shoulder to the other, Rajahs fur on his front legs and tail were longer. When I looked at them, my excited virigress hardened them for a moment, turning them into massive des for him to cut things. His tail was even as thick as a smaller tree trunk with how hard it was, to which he exined he could use it simrly to a de, like mine. [Master slept so long, I took the chance to evolve! Master!] He straightened his posture, pushed his chest forward like a proud tiger, and continued speaking as dignifiedly as possible. [Rajah is now a rank B [Young Silverlight Shadow Virgarcuga]! An evolved version of the virigress!] Young Silverlight Shadow Virgarcuga: A mutated version of the [Young cklight Virgarcuga] who has managed to evolve both [Holy Magic] and [Dark Magic] into their advanced form. Using its racial ability, allows it to use both light and shadows to mask itself in a misty veil, concealing not only its body but shadow as it ambushes enemies with de-like fur and stat debilitating skin toxin. With an equally as strong body as most virgarcuga, this monster can assassinate monsters around its rank with its boulder-crushing tail. Rank B Right, Rajah hit max level after our fight with thest guardian boss. He just couldnt evolve due to our problematic situation and our chase. Since monster evolution took up an entire 24 hours, it meant I had, at minimum, been asleep for that long Wait, what? Minimum?! [ Although, Rajah is annoyed now. Im too big. I cant sleep on your legs any longer, Master. Maybe I shouldnt have evolved.] Hearing him say that in such a sad tone, I couldnt help but rub my head against his head before reminding him I can scratch his back now while I was a dragon. This fact reignited his enthusiasm for his new evolution before he let out an actual, intimidating sounding roar! My goodness, my little cat was growing up so fast, it was actually making me emotional. However, it made me even more excited when he noted his unique skill [Lucent Illusion] allowed him to cast illusion magic. As in, the skill [Illusion Magic] was created bybining [Sacred Magic] and [Tenebrous Magic] into it. Meaning, he lost his ability to cast the advanced spells for those twotter elements, but in return, he now had an empty vessel. It was a simr situation to what Shiterno did to my fire magic, or Saori with her Tenebros magic. He still had ess to [Holy Magic] and [Dark Magic] spells, but that was about it. Lucent Illusion: The Silverlights ability to turn light and shadow into one, creating a misty veil able to hide their presence for a limited amount of time. Consumes mana as long as invisibility is in effect, increasing its cost the longer one stays in it. Using this ability as its core, allows the user to cast illusions to fool enemies. The skillsbined are: [Illusion Magic Lv. 10] [Illusion Efficiency] [Arcane Conduit Lv. 10] [Speed of Sound Lv. 10] [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 10] [Silence Lv. 10] [Odorless Lv. 10] [Nights Vision Lv. 10] He even showed me how he could just disappear! For a split second, bright white and ck lights sparkled around him before his silvery fur turned back and he just vanished before me. I couldnt even sense him with my skills, but the moment he began to reappear, my skills immediately warned me. It was extremely simr to Saoris [Just Blink] ability, allowing her to not exist from everybodys perception for a single second. Meanwhile, Rajah could stay invisible for longer at the cost of mana, but if he were to attack somebody, skills like [Danger Perception] would work on it. It was a trade-off; Saoris ability worked better for an assassination, but Rajah could cause confusion while going invisible for longer while casting illusion spells. [I have no idea how to make custom spells, though, Master. I dont even understand what all this illusion thing means,] Rajah told me, which meant Master Kush was about to have a new student. I bet he would be happy about that. In any case, while I was happy to see Rajah all well, I suddenly noticed the boys'' silence and also how a new signal was slowly approaching us. Tatsuya frowned, showing a bad tempered grimace to somebody behind me, while Kyouya couldnt help but sigh. Neither seemed to like whoever wasing. Leaving VifiYoks answer forter, I turned my head around to see a young silver-haired young man walk closer. He was wearing mostly medium-heavy armor simr to Tatsuya, with a stylized gambeson in the appearance of a suit with a bunch of metal and bone armor pieces covering his vitals and arms. Clearly monster materials. His blood-soaked sword, on the other hand, was an entire contrast to the rest of his equipment. Silver, long, and brimming with elegance with its decorated handle and crossguard, it looked like something you would give to a holy pdin to not only inspire others but also to show off. I couldnt exactly read what was on it, but I did notice three runes on it, the standard for most equipment meaning it wasnt drenched in quality blood. HikaHestia-san? He spoke with a longing tone, eyes furrowed and widened in anticipation. Worry clear to hear, he clenched his sword but looked vulnerable at the same time. He I didnt expect you to be an otherworlder, too, Hestia, VifiYok suddenly stated, unable to understand the air at all! [Quiet, you. Finish your kebab before I continue chewing you out!] I scowled at her, before returning my attention to Tatsuya, then Kyouya, and then back to this young man. [ Who are y] T-that voice! He took a step forward with an expression looking like he was seeing a ghost. The horror and hope in his eyes made him look deranged as he pointed at himself. F-Franz Akabane! Nagata and Ishigami told me you lost your memories, but you have to remember that name, right? No, wait, how about Ako Schartner? Leon Schartner? You have to remember them, right?! Schartner? Schartner? I did not recognize those names. Even without a response, the dy in my answer caused the young man to be agitated. He didnt say anything further, but it was clear he was being overwhelmed with stress. If his hair wasnt already white, I would have probably made a joke about it but, then again, if what my other half told me was any indication, then joking about anything would have been the worst thing to do. As such, there was only one way to solve this. Humanize. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Although, was this really the right move? The boy froze on the spot as the mana mist dissipated, revealing my form to him. I walked closer, anxious and nervous, and he kept staring at me. T-this is unreal. T-this shouldn''t be possible. Y-you died. Y-you cut your throat. You were so pale, but youre here. So, he is him, huh? He even knows how I died. ICould you-you sing something for me? Is it okay to hear your voice? I nodded. I felt pity, but also immense guilt. He did not look fine. I couldnt feel any happinessing from his face, or even relief. It looked like he was reliving a trauma with how nk his eyes looked. Just looking at him made my skin crawl, as if a million little frogs were covering my body in their tiny steps. Wuuurierk! I cringed from this chill running down my spine, but immediately began to think of a song I could sing. In the end, I decided to choose an easy with little instruments to emphasize my voice. With the tapping of a wooden block and a flute, the song began. Let the music y, let it enter your soul Rest your weary body here To a tune or melody Listen now, to a soothing remedy Listen now, let your stress disappear Let my song reach you, fill your heart with wonder and more Gaze up to the blue sky To smile to the light Listen now, you know what is right Listen now, dont need to look so wry The sound of a saxophone apanied me as this jazz song continued. The soothing tone was pleasant to hear, until I reached the climax where I raised my voice. I nearly stopped singing when I saw the young mans eyes be watery. Life returned to them as he gazed at me, the floodgates having been opened. He couldnt stop the more I sang, to the point he was sniffing and smiling. When I stopped, he tried to wash the tears off his face with his sleeve, but as it was drenched in blood, he only made it worse. Covered in wet blood, he sniffed once again before looking at me. With a wavering smile, he raised his right hand. He clenched his hand before only raising his pinky finger. Were you able to be an idol? My eyes widened and I did the same. My eyes became watery, but unlike him, I managed to hold myself back. Im ready to invite you to my concert Onii-chan. H-H-H-H-Hikari He fell onto his knees, hiding his face behind his hands as his sobbing filled the silence for minutes toe. Nobody stopped him. I couldnt, either. My heart felt like it was tearing apart. A note from AbyssRaven Some of you guys already guessed her name, and I know who they were. Well, it helped I could just look at thements themselves, lol. Anyways, it''s been a while but we finally got the cousins reunited. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 406: Memories of a Bygone Past. Chapter 406: Memories of a Bygone Past. So essentially, we were forcefully entered into the Event Quest despite wanting nothing to do with it? But how? That isnt possible; a dungeon should be in a separate pocket of space, simr to a [Room]. Thats why they can get as big as they want without ruining anything around their entrance. Even if it were possible, the dungeon walls are indestructible, unless the dungeon master says otherwise. I couldnt help but deny what the boys told me about everything that happened while I was out. To summarize, due to the confusing changes in the dungeon caused by the Maagneils rebellion orba catalyst made to create trouble within a dungeonI fell unconscious from the insane amount of vertigo. Since everything was morphing around with no stop, my brain couldnt figure out what was up or down, right or left. Not to mention how often my brain was probably jumping against my skull as all this was happening. Trying to remember it made me feel wobbly while sitting down. In any case, while that was happening, my song and control over [Hydra] had stopped, since my parallel minds shut down whenever I fall unconscious. At the same time, the rock where I ced the [Room] broke, suddenly releasing the boys and VifiYok. While confused at what was happening, they werent caught too unaware as the former three were prepared to support me if I needed help, even if I pushed them on the bench for their safety. Without [Hydra] keeping the dragonyer back, VifiYok had to take over despite being slightly exhausted from using her big spells and a Territory. Kyouya even debuted his new ability and skill rted to his [Shadowed Martyr]. To be honest, I was bbergasted how the dragonyers armor and weapons werent corroded by my corrosive slime, but if he made equipment out of my severed limbs, then that was the answer. My scales were highly resistant against fire, holy, and toxins, and one of them managed to smith the materials from my cut arm into something useful. The sludge tsunami would hurt him if it got into his body, but otherwise, he might have just gotten soooo much harder to deal with. Jeez, I need Tasianna, Saori, or maybe Sis to deal with that annoying guy. He managed to cut off one of my arms, after all. He was, as Pradreo, Skardrvo, Mom, Yorshka, and Neill noted, very scary. My scales should also be resistance against lightning and sr energy attacks, so that just made VifiYok weaker against him, too. Rajah and the boys all got some sorta power-up, but the level difference from a rank B to a rank S was too massive. They couldnt fight him. That was why I needed people who could counter me to fight him. Sadly, none of them were here! Well, Tasianna and Neill were in the Event dungeon, but I had a feeling they werent even close by. I could technically buy [Water Magic]. Only, the issue was it wasnt feasible from an economical standpoint. Due to terrible affinity, buying [Water Magic] would set me back by 2100, not to mention how I had to level it up to even use the good spells. Which was another issue since the level up cost was unusually expensive. I didnt know the exact amount, but if I were to use [Water Resistance] as my reference, leveling it up to level 2 would have cost me 300 SP, instead of the usual 50 for a Tier 1 skill. Regardless, everybody managed to protect me when I was unconscious. The boys executed their n while VifiYok dueled the dragonyer, allowing all of us to get out of there. Kyouya, especially, was proud of the Job skill he bought. Shadowing Martyr: Allows you to grant those within your party a weaker version of [Shadowed Martyr]s knight form for 20% of your health, granting them the ability to leech health ording to thetter skills level. Leeched health will only heal you, but will also repair the specific shadow armor Realistically, I could only really give you a gauntlet or chest armor here or there before, since using the skill cost me so much health to activate. 25% per small armament, 50% for a full armor, and 75% for the real deal, something on par with Senseis [Shadow Armament]. Now, for 20%, I can give you a full knight armor at about 10% shielding power, but by doing damage, you can repair it up to 100% of my health. Meaning, just like your [Shield of [The Light]], you can stack extra health upon your titanic amount already, Hestia-san, Kyouya exined his ability. He was literally shadowing me by giving me armor like a buffer. So, he wrapped you in it before VifiYok literally kicked you into the ground, crushing everything around. The dragonyer survived, but with all the craziness going on, the impact broke through the ground, and all of us fell down. No idea about the golem boss or Maagneil, but you see where we eventually ended up, Tatsuya ended his retelling. So, to count, with Kyouya around, I can have your Panzer over my scale Panzer, over my armor Panzer, over my [Panzer] Panzer, over [Draconic Barrier] Panzer, and then over my scale Panzer. Thats sixyers of defenses now. Youre turning me into a juggernaut. Scratching my chin a bit at the protective measures avable to me, I also looked around the grassyndscape, noticing the local forest area surrounding us like a circle and that they all had signs of destructionbroken trees, destroyed patches of earth, and magic. [Master was already one!] Rajah expressed, reminding me I was already extremely tanky. Now, I could even help Kyouya survive better. [Master, dont worry, once Rajah learns how to cast illusion, Rajah will make sure others cant see you!] My virigrevirgacuga smacked his tail on the ground like an excited cat, cracking open the ground as he was unable to control his new strength. Randomly, he would also turn invisible. Maybe I should have him buy [Humanize] or something simr so he could get ess to Jobs to level his stats, since, just like Saori and me, he was a young monster at rank B, meaning he had reduced level growth now. Surprisingly, he had to reach five-years-old to evolve into a rank A, just like me. Individual [Young Silverlight Shadow Virgarcuga, Rajah] has reached rank B through evolution. Congrattions, you have reached the maximum rank achievable for a [Young] monster. Bonus: 300 in all stats, 3000 Skill Points Due to bing rank B, individual [Young Silverlight Shadow Virgarcuga, Rajah] will receive reduced experience gain until maturation requirement is achieved. Evolution is blocked until maturation requirement is fulfilled. Maturation requirement: Age: 5 Years, [Lucent Illusion Lv. 10], [Virgacuga dehair Lv. 10], [Virgacuga Toxin Lv. 10], [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 10] Those were the requirements. He had a ton of skill points he had to spend, which I had to help him with, and I would after this entire discussion was over. After all, our current situation was pretty problematic. Wee to [Mhs Nest]. The Event Quest [Mhs Greatest Gambit] will begin in a moment Wee to myir. You, all of you, are cheating a bit, no? You should start at the very beginning, but, s, that wouldnt be as fun. You do not break my rules whening into my home, but I will allow you to stay on the tenth floor if you can survive the onught. Enjoy the gambit, and until we meet, have fun, cheaters. A dungeon master was the ruler over his dungeon. They controlled the flow of everything, but they werent omnipotent within one. There were rules. He couldnt exactly kick somebody out of the dungeon unless somebody agreed to it. However, he could control the amount of monsters, the traps, and what trials dungeon divers had to bypass. One of the things the dungeon master could control was the indestructibility of a dungeons walls. Once again, I had to repeat this fact to myself and everybody. With everything going on in thest dungeon, to the point I probably guessed the golem bosss true identitythat of the earth elemental emperorit only made me more paranoid. Crustacias Divine Quest wasnt done, meaning she knew there was an evenrger conspiracy going on. In fact, I for sure knew since Maagneil had that rebellion orb. Also, as the boys mentioned, the earth elemental emperor probably didnt die from everything we did. What were those two nning to do with that orb? I shall put all of you into a group, with the dragon automatically joining the party once she puts her party bracelet back on. Once the party is set, dont transform back, little whelpling. Your virigress will act as a pet. Once your party is set, your stage mission will begin. Until then, an army of monsters will spawn that will give anybody any experience, so, dont dally. It will get worse. That was the message from the dungeon master. The boys had to tell me since I slept through it. Im sorry The reason why the boys were drenched in blood became clear. Since I was sleeping, Rajah, Tatsuya, Kyouya, VifiYok, and my cousin, Franz, protected me. There is nothing to thank me for, HikaSorry, Im still not used to this. Hestia. Hestia. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor It wouldnt be appropriate to call you by your Earthen name. Franz, the silver-haired half Japanese, half German young man stared at the ground, still finding it awkward to speak with me. Frankly, I couldnt help but feel the same. I couldnt muster the confidence to speak to him, feeling even meeker than when I was just the size of a gecko. Whenever I tried to say anything after I realized that he was, in fact, my cousin from my past life transported to this world along with the rest of Saoris students, my throat just became dry. My mouth was knit closed, and my mind went nk. I wanted to thank him, since because of him, I managed to relearn the names of my human parentsLeon and Ako Schartner. My name was Hikari Schartner, the only child of two American immigrants. Even if I wanted to find a reason to deny it, to be untrusting, I couldnt. He was able to exin all the gruesome details about my past lifes death. He knew it was suicide, even when that information should have been confidential. In fact, I hadnt even told Saori about it when we had our reunion.That shouldve been a happy moment for us to catch up, not to make Saori feel bad for me. However, I did decide to tell her everything the next time we met. Everybody else in Aurora, even the students, knew. My best friend deserved to know my past. However, my past also made it kind of awkward between Franz and me, right now. The thing was, I still had no bloody idea who he actually was. My memories of him were foggy, as even the memory my past self just showed me had his face covered up with shadows. I couldnt remember anything about him. I didnt know what sort of person he was, or what he had experienced in life. On the other hand, he knew everything about Hikari Schartner, but nothing about Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I identified as Hestia, not Hikari, as that name belonged to my other half. At the same time, I recognized that I was Hikari just that I wanted to associate myself with my new life. Leave the past behind, embrace the future, but dont forget about it, something like that. We were cousins, but at the same time, we were little more than strangers right now. Even now? Tatsuya suddenly expressed his annoyance after he finished his exnation. He sighed, before pouring some fulinoe tea for me. Here I thought you two were going to have a moment, especially with how much Daisy cried like a little bitch. Dude! Kyouya smacked him on the back, causing thetter to just groan. However, neither Franz nor I said anything. This is just suffocating. VifiYok, finally seeing a moment to speak, nodded in agreement. True. Not like I can properly rte, but here I thought family members would be happy to see each other. Somebody in the family diedgone forever; they were here one moment, but gone in the next Goddess Death takes everybody one day, but not many are able to reincarnate as the same person. You too can meet, despite having death separate you once already. She was right, but at the same time, I couldnt help but scowl at her. I felt annoyed, irritated. This unjustified rage inside me wanted tosh out at her. Then, how about this, we return to what we discussed? Why are you still here? Why the hell are you still not saying anything? Is my trust valued that little, that you cant just speak to us? My trust in VifiYok had faded. Well, a small part of me still wanted to trust her just for the sake of finding a way to make peace with the demonkins, but another side wondered if I couldnt find somebody else. There had to be one or two other dissatisfied demonkins like VifiYok, right? Oh right, that part is mostly cleared, Hestia, Franz suddenly spoke. Valeria, or VifiYok as shes properly called, told us she isnt working for anybody. Shes correct. I turned my gaze to him, confused how he could be so calm. In fact, shouldnt he have only now learned she was a demonkin who was posing as a human? Werent the students told the demonkins were enemies? Why was he suddenly trusting her? When I brought that up to him, Franz shook his head. I wasnt there when everything happenedI dont know how I was separated from my group aside from the ground copsing under my feet before finding myself in this areabut I questioned her with Nagata and Ishigami. Hes calling them by theirst names, again Tatsuya had some friction with him, right? Something about Franzs father suing his mom? Ignoring it, Tatsuya supported Franzs im. And we didnt go easy on her. You know Ive never trusted her for a moment. I wasnt letting this moment go to st her, especially with our current situation. The demonkin cant try to kill us before she knows what the dungeon master is asking of us. True. With me unconscious, she could have killed any of the boys, even Rajah, with no issue and just gone away. However, unless she knew what to expect to get out of this Event Quest, she was once again checkmated. See, Light-san has his unique skill like all of us when we first came to this world, Kyouya prompted before he exined what LightsFranzunique skill was. It evolved once the church announced me as a Champion Candidate but, well, that was all really a lie from the demonkins. I looked over at Tatsuya and Kyouya, prompting them to exin they had caught up with each othermostly facilitated by Kyouya, since Tatsuya and Franz despised each other. Franz had known the demonkins were behind the summoning of the students since he got to the Empire. Aside from his partyhis closest friendsnone of the other students knew about this, as Franz knew he couldnt convince them, especially the boy called Takumasomebody he also has a bad rtionship with. Franz, why do you have so many bad rtionships? I was really, really confused about my cousins personal life, but at the same time, I didnt want to intrude into it. I kinda wished I could just switch ces with my other half, but that was literally impossible since I was the primary personality at this point. In any case, Franz didnt specify from whom he learned all of this, merely mentioning the person wanted to stay low. I looked over at VifiYok, but couldnt get any information from her expression. I had the feeling she would know, or at the very least, give me candidates. Franz then exined he wanted to meet me for a while now, having recently learned that I introduced Berliners, donuts, and so on to this world, a fact he didnt brush aside as some coincidence. He wanted to learn if I could be an ally, as he had been looking for ways to get the students on his side to safety, away from the demonkins. Which, then prompted me to use [Telepathy] to tell him I had the ability to usurp demonic influences. My other half probably recognized him instantly as my cousin, so I trusted him, but I couldnt let VifiYok know. She probably hadnt realized it, and it was an ace I wanted to keep to myself for now. [Not now,] he suddenly responded, exining he had [Telepathy] for a while now, as it was rather useful. Ignoring the topic for now, Tatsuya told me he gave Franz a quick rundown of our trips and experience, without telling VifiYok too much. As such, he knew enough that the Hikari he knew hadpletely changed. It was also why he felt so standoffish, and a little bit crazy, when we spoke. He was probably afraid his cousin actually died, but that girl was still inside me. Im sorry Once again, I couldnt help myself but to apologize, this time to Franz himself. I knew I was a big reason for his current issues, especially as I was still in my dragon form to make sure we didnt begin the quest. Dont be. Franz smiled. Im just happy youre alive and well, being that idol you always wanted to be. I am sure your parents will be happy to see you again once we make it through all of this We miss Were happy you made your dreame true. We miss, huh? Hmm Now, as for Valeria, we can trust her when she says she isnt working for the demonkins. Thats the one thing I was able to confirm as a fact. Most of the other questions we posed, she dodged, Franz continued, prompting VifiYok to speak. Thats what Im saying I know, you shouldnt trust me, but I am not trying to throw you under an equerochs, here. I just cant afford to be found out. I will die if they find me; dont forget, I am a deserter. All this time, I was trying to get away, okay, because I had a feeling something was going on. Which brings me back to my same point! Why didnt you try to tell us anything?! Thats the real issue I am having with you! You keep talking about not wanting to help me with your people, but at the same time, it makes me nervous trying to trust you. You dont trust us, and you dont even try to! But I tried, but its too clear now. I grit my teeth, unable to get this stinking feeling away. You belong to the military. Can you trust anybody who is keeping things from you? Important intel to the sess of a mission? Thats why I dont expect your trust. I expect us to work together, thats all. She stood up, stretching her arms. Mercs and soldiers can work with eachother, even if they wont entrust their backs to each other. Sleep with a knife under your pillow, kinda deal. I already told you, I just just want to leave all my past behind. She looked conflicted, almost frowning in a crestfallen manner. Biting her lips, she turned around. I can sense more monsters areing. Just catch up, or whatever. Lets just do this thing already. All this talking is just obnoxious. Without my spear, she left. A few secondster, I heard the sound of roars but they were instantly silenced by the flicking of red lightning sizzling all around us. While Rajah was tending to his paws, licking them clean, I turned my attention back to the boys. With everything said, they stayed silent. Tatsuya, especially, was ring at Franz, while thetter kept his eyes onto the ground, pondering. I couldnt exactly remember what went on between each other, but I was also afraid to ask. It was weird, I was afraid to ask about my past, despite always wanting to learn more about it ever since I understood my memories were broken. The first to speak was Tatsuya, Hestia-san, you know how Ive been asking you about your hair and how we probably met before? I nodded. If youre Daisys cousin, then it confirms it. We did meet when we were all in grade school. First in an arcade, then the next day in a park My eyes widened as he told me this, but I kept quiet so he could continue. Summer, after Kyouya moved away. He couldnte, and I had some tickets for a movie. I gave it to you two after we yed a bit. I turned to Franz, who kept his eyes closed. A year before my entrance exam for middle school. We met. I was nervous, you cheered me up. That was the exact memory my other self showed me. We were ying around in the park before our mothers picked us up. On the next day, to show you around, I showed you a local arcade because you always loved ying games. We met Nagata there, and thought he was harassing you since your Japanese was pretty broken. Happens. You mean you overprotective ass shoved me back, acting like a punk when I just tried to speak with her! Tatsuya shouted, pping his leg. We yed some games after you diffused everything, where I gave you some tickets to the new pocket monster movie. We then met on the next day at a nearby park. I think you bought your handheld with you to y with Light, only for us three to spend some time there. Well, I didnt get to meet you after that, so I forgot about you over time. I shook my head, telling him he shouldnt worry. I had zero recollection of this time, so it wasnt like I could me him. Forgetting the name of a girl you yed with as kids was just normal, I probably did, too Which just confused me even further how Tatsuya and Franz were so antagonistic. When I asked them, both just turned silent, prompting Kyouya to sigh. Haaa, well, I wasnt there so I dont really know if this is 100% urate. Its just Tatsuyas recollection, after all. Huh? Now that I think about it, Tatsuya-kun didnt mention you at all. I thought you guys were childhood friends and always hung around? Kyouya looked at me for a bit, before realizing something and snapping his fingers. Sorry! We didnt exactly tell you how Sensei held a counseling moment when we trained with her, right? Yeah, well, to summarize, I moved away when we were in grade school and in the summer when I was supposed to meet with him, I ditched him for, well, the friends I had at my new school. Yeah felt really bad back then, but we made up when Sensei made things clear for us. We both got lonely without each other and tried to make do with things, but while Kyouya bettered himself by going to the gym, losing a ton of weight to the point his pudgy belly became a six pack, I kind of just isted myself into otaku stuff. Games, manga, and just this feeling of boredom. Kyouya used to be overweight? No effing way! While I was baffled at this, Kyouya continued the story, I should have been there, losing contact was my fault, when you tried to speak with me. Well, Im here for you now, Tatsuya. Kyouya! Both booths pped their hands into a handshake, letting out a loud pping sound. I meant it when I said I admired your change, okay? Its better than me going around trying to protect you from bullies. Its better. As you said, youre here now and I couldnt have asked for anyone better than you when we came to this world. Without you, I would have continued staying in my room. Ha! Youre right, you would have just gotten coffee migraines for the entire year if Aiko hadnt given you some fulinoe tea! Both boys smiled brightly, the proof of their friendships clear. Kyouya tensed his arm and gave his best friend a hug. Well continue to get stronger, alright? To survive and make sure we arent deadweight. To make sure we kill Daisy! Huh? What did they say? Yeah! Tatsuya roared, even howling like a wolf. All to kill Daisy! WHAT! Ill take that as a statement of threat Franz suddenly stood up, pulling out his sword, prompting me to pull on Tatsuyas and Kyouyas cheeks, breaking up their embrace to have them exin what the hell was going on. Apparently, they were talking about Imaginary Daisy, an imaginary version of Franz Tatsuya was showing his anger at. Franz looked at them for a moment, before clicking his tongue, saying no lies. These two boys can really cause some chaos! In any case, with this sudden drama, Franz suddenly had the urge to speak, exining how their grudge was created when his father sued Tatsuyas mother in an attempt to create drama concerning his father. Apparently, Franzs dad was hired by somebody to take Tatsuyas position as apetitor down, which he sessfully managed. Nagata-san lost his position as CEO, but managed to start anew at anotherpany. After the drama died down and rumors came out that my father targeted him, things turned around for the better, Franz exined, but Tatsuya could only re at him. No thanks to you he snorted. You could have done something. You could have spoken to your father. You know it was false! The floor being wet? No sign? Bull-shit! Your father tripped and broke his hip by himself! Franz didnt dispute it, instead, only sighed. He closed his eyes, before brushing his silver hair off his eyes, revealing his dirty forehead. Do you really think I could have plished anything? His eyes narrowed, ring at Tatsuya with this exhausted but irritated look, almost as if he was ready to blow up. The only person my father listens to are the people paying him. Do you really think a snot-nosed little brat like me can stand up to Japans most notorious prosecutor? He didnt contort his face. His re was enough to kill. My father, who married a foreigner so he could get a hafu for clout? He did not love my mother, nor her family, he only thought of me as his next step to immortalize his legacy. Akabane? The devils name. If I could change myst name, I would have, but that would have cut me offpletely from everything. That man, the moment he noticed my weakness, would have cut me offpletely. Ruined me. Made sure I could not do anything to him. Nagata, you med me for ignoring your request? Wrong. I didnt ignore you, I just couldn''t do anything. He would have taken me down. He then turned to me, his eyes having calmed down. He never told me you died. What? My parents divorced once my mothers use was over. When she told my father you died, he held it back so I could focus on my college exam. He never nned to tell me. I missed your funeral You were-You were the only reason why I kept fighting. I wanted to be one of the bestwyers, so whenever you signed up with an agency, I could make sure you got the best deal ever. H-Hi-Hikari Tears welled up in his eyes again, while I was frozen in ce. I-I I-I should have been there for you. You-You wouldnt have ended that way if I had just been better But its all my fathers fault. He pushed me! He kept me away from you! He suddenly took two deep breaths, almost as if he was hyperventting. He clutched his neck, looking at the ground with two nk, wide eyes. So thats what he meant when God had it all nned. I see this is my second chance. Hestia. Uuh, y-yesWoah! He suddenly lunged forward, grabbing my shoulders. His eyes were piercing, as if they were looking at my soul. Do you still n on bing an idol? Do you still want to be the star that brings everybody joy? Why is he asking this? Franz? Franz? That look in his eyes. I knew it, something was wrong with him. What was the correct answer here? It felt like whatever I said next would probably influence him quiteNo, by a lot. Call it draconic intuition. That ghastly skin-crawling sensation returned. I might as well do it now. I touched his right hand, caressing the thick gauntlet before grabbing his wrist. Usurp! Huh? In fact, I for sure knew since Maagneil had that rebellion orb. Also, as the boys mentioned, the earth elemental emperor probably didnt die from everything we did. What were those two nning to do with that orb? Your usurpation rights arent high enough to activate on this person. Usurpation attempt failed ! No way! It was at this point my senses shot up to 200%. There was something seriously wrong with Franz, not just mentally, but something else. Never has my usurpation rights ever failed before, not even when it came to me usurping Master Kushs blessing. I even got that long-winded System message where Plesia kept blocking the attempt until she just gave me a lousy, weak buff to make the attempt stop. Franz mentioned some god before, so who were they? Some Edjurl god? How did Franz know the demonkins were controlling the Empire of Folschreck? From whom? Who was using my cousin against me? HestiaNo, this answer has toe from Hikari. I activated [Thought eleration] and had my parallel minds think with me. With [Multi-Thought Processing] we went and reviewed a few memories of our past, including our meeting with my other half. We analyzed my speaking habits, my bratty personality, and how I died. Anything to gain that one answer to turn this around. Wait, the rest of the memory of our meeting with Franz. Look! Look! Memories of the skipped part of the memory went rushing out, revealing the truth of that event to me. The sealed memories were mine to review, and that was where I saw the shadow silhouette of my cousin when he was still a kid. Shy and nervous around me, he didnt seem anywhere close to the person giving me this piercing gaze. However, time was wasting, so I ignored it and began watching. Any details was good! I this is a bit embarrassing but recently I wished I could have more family around. and then Haha-ue and Chichi-ue arent getting alo woah! but then this happened, Enough! Its such a fun day and youre bringing it down. Come on,e on! Lets go have some fun at the yground before Mama and Auntie pick us up! Damn, I acted like such a tsundere But I was trying to make him feel better. A moment of childish fun was gued by the young boys issues. Chichi-ue would always drink coffee before he went to work. I thought, even if its empty, I could mimic him to understand what he wants from me. It always feels like Im a disappointment, was one particr moment that struck my core. He was talking about his father, and how he wanted to make him proud, but kept failing. Even back then, his family was a dysfunctional mess. I never felt lonely at home, always finding somefort in my parents or nanny. However, the opposite was the case for Franz, to the point it seemed I acted as his emotional pir. Meaning, despite knowing this, I allowed myself to get weak? Verdammt! I alwaysmented how terrible of a friend and daughter I was, but my Earthen self was also a bad cousin, huh? Damn. What a brat I was. However, it also made me understand what was driving Franz. White hair that seemed to have greyed out from stress, probably caused by my death or his college exam prep. His entric behavior, caused by relieving his trauma. I couldnt read his mind. I couldnt understand what or who he had met in this world, but it didnt matter. Even if Hestia was a stranger to him, I had a duty as Hikari to correct my mistakes! I had to go with this path. Will it make you smile again, Onii-chan? I gave him a wry smile, unable to hide my sadness at seeing him like this. He twitched, continued with a stutter, Huh? I-I would b-be happy if Would it really? Are you doing this for me, or are you doing this for yourself? I pushed his hand off, causing him to step back, but I kept holding his, pulling him slightly back with my higher strength. What about Auntie? Your mom? M-my mom? Franz, I am an idol. I already made it, and I want to continue shining, but I also want to make you happy. Make my friends happy. My family happy. Have all of you smile so brightly you could blind others. My smile softened, remembering why I was on this journey. Why I decided to walk down the path of Aurenas Champion and my desire to finish it. I want to see my Mama and Papa. I want to see them again, and ask them for forgiveness for what I did. This is why I am doing this for Aurena. Why I became her idol! My chest tightened, feeling cramp as I let out my emotions. And I want you to be there! I want everybody to see me make it, so, Franz, dont give me that look! Dont show me that look! What were you thinking? Unexpecting my scolding, Franzs face softened as he began to frown, confused why I was turning things around in this direction. That was cause this was a Hestia plus Hikari moment, a culmination of how I dealt with my problem ever since I was reborn in this world. I have a Onee-chan, now, you know? I showed a smug smile to him, causing him to turn red as he stuttered Big sister?! Fargryneill is her name, and shes part of my new family in this world. I want to introduce her to you, Franz. I want you to know of the people Hestia has befriended, but also to show you the growth Hikari has made during my stay in this world. The conviction I made for myself! He went silent, but kept his eyes sternly on me. He did not dismiss anything. And also a dragon mother. A second mother; oh, have I told you how Im an auntie in this world? However despite all of that, I still want to get to know you. Me? Of course! Why wouldnt I? Dont forget, I have a case of amnesia, right? So make new memories with me, Franz. Now that were reunited, let us have a second chance as cousins once again. I tightened my grip on his wrist. And I will show you how much Ive grown. How much Ivee to experience in my life that I can stand by you, so we can both help each other. To assure we make it to our goalto reunite our family. Everything for family, right? He widened his eyes, bbergasted at my answer to his question as he blinked multiple times. However, the tension in his body faded away as he gripped my arm and wiped away the tears on his face. He looked me in the eyes again, showing me a gentle smile. The stress wasnt gonepletely, but Franz no longer looked like he was about to make the worst mistake in his life. To do that, we will have to do quite a lot. Not only people will stand in your path to fulfill your Divine Quest, but you will also run into shing ideologies, Hestia. Things will never work as you nned. Murphys Law. Then I will overturn them! There is always a way forward when options are avable! Unable to think about them is what will stop you, and that is something I will not do again! For you, for my friends, for my new family! I will not make that stupid mistake again. Rules be damned! I am a dragon in this life, Franz. I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, and through these veins, the blood of a god flows! Idol culture? Apologizing to Mama and Papa? They better send a nuke at me if they wish to stop me! 1 human has be your follower Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22446 Descendant of the ck Tyrant Kargryxmor, you have continued your path towards the inner peace of your blood. The seven paths of transcendence await you onwards on exalted wings. The path of Lust has been fulfilled. Paths unlocked: 3/7 Huh?! Lust? A month had gone by since Neill began training me to master my lust and all this time, Ive been having more and more trouble controlling it, as I never could really break free of the mindset of doing anything for my goal. I always questioned my future moral choices and their consequences but in this one moment, I threw it away. Was it the conviction in my words and mind that unlocked? Was it the ability to just think if there is a way, I will find it to fulfill my lust? I honestly couldnt really tell. How much evil could I do to achieve what I want, was the question and in this moment, I told Franz I would overturn the world. Hold on, good and evil were just two sides of a coin. One side might condemn me, but another would praise me what if I overturned this rule? Then it would be the same, only, another side would hate and love me just like my decision to overturn this war between the humans and demonkins. I wasnt seeking total extinction, but to stop it all. For that, rules had to be broken and everything had to be overturned. Would it involve more than just the mortal realms? What about the gods? Their influences? What would I have to do to achieve this goal? Now, I understand It-it makes sense now why Pradreo and Skardrvo were so adamant about it. The answer was right in front of me all this time. The two dragonewts who announced I was part of their ns, their families. I understood they saw me as their princess, but Skardrvo especially left a very strong impression on me on why he went out to killed random wyvernyers. To protect the child the n matriarch wished for so long, was his motivation. Family was everything, and I had to second-guess myself to the point I couldnt open this gate immediately. I still felt fear of my dragon side, huh? Here I thought I already epted it, but a part of me was always still apprehensive, too reserved. Could you martyr yourself to ensure everybodys happiness? Could you be the viin for everybodys sake? Could you sacrifice your own gluttony for the happiness of everybody else? Those were the questions Sis asked me to test my lust, to find holes in my reasoning. Could I martyr myself? What have I been doing to myself to help others, or how I pushed myself with the mindset of bringing a smile to peoples faces? No, I wouldnt just martyr myself, since a real star wouldnt die down without rocking the world onest time. Could I be the viin? To some, I will be evil, simr to how the Empire thought I was evil. Evil? Good? Those were two sides of a coin, and it was all about perspective. Besides, having a bad boy or bad girl inside a group wouldnt be too bad. A group had to cater to different demographics, right? The Shining Star ckens, sounded like an amazing headline. The only hard question was thest one, as giving up my gluttony for others would be like abandoning a part about myself. However, as mentioned before, these trials were more about the philosophy behind my actions and how I perceived the world. Even the greatest phnthropist had to be selfish for a momenta hedonist. So this is my lust? And this conviction would meet its first roadblock in the challenge the dungeon master had set for us. Once Franz and I made peace with our current situation, I set our party up using my party bracelet to make a party of six with Rajah as my tamed monster. It was then, the stage mission was exined. Finally! Good the goal of this stage is simple. There are two temples in the center of this stage, where you may find two keys. Only two parties may obtain them, while any party who doesnt will die. No buts. Usually, any loser would be able to teleport out, but little cheaters deserve a punishment. After all, this is all a gambit of yours, right? The System will tell you the rest of the rules. Let the drama begin as six parties fight for their survival! Here. Franz handed me a rock, causing me to widen my eyes when I noticed it was one pair of a [Room] rune! I found it when you escaped. I guess its yours. Sorry, I had Saintess Fleindia check on them before we were separated. There was finally a chance for us to escape this hell home and get some reinforcement. All we needed to do was find this Saintess Fleindia. Only What?! The boys and I shouted as we saw the list of participants. No! It was the worst possible situation where my new conviction would be tested. Six teamssplit between mine, the three parties from the students, a party made from the knights, and Ankoran King Fugnarus. Six parties; only two may live. I had not expected to participate in another Battle Royale A note from AbyssRaven Big sad memories. Also, no usurpation? Nani? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 407: The Keys for Survival. Chapter 407: The Keys for Survival. Fugnarus Kongun, Takuma Akanishi, Aiko Hasebe, Ryuji Enokida, Yuuko Takeshita, Lautrex von Cashim, Six groups, and only two may survive. Tenth Floor Rules And the Event Quest rules were as follows: Good Morning, to those in Anko-Naztas Inkoran-Tazul! Regardless of where you are or who you are, the Origin Gods wish all of you a fine WaterDay. Today marks the beginning of the first Event Quest after the implementation of the unique Job System. Participation in the rank A dungeon [Mhs Nest] will yield many rewards and bonuses, including the illustrious unlocking of your unique Job. For the grand prize for those able toplete this challenge, you will be eligible to gain a unique Job. Rules:
  1. Your participation will be registered through your party the moment you enter the dungeon. You may not change the members mid-way through even if you lose a member by any means
  2. Betrayal of your group through any means will be scrutinized by the Goddess of Order, Plesia. In this revelry, punishment shall be the reward reaped for those willing to break the concept and theme of this Event Quest.
  3. Victory goes to the party able to reach thest floor of the dungeon, where you will confront the rank A drake, Mh. Your challenge will depend on the drakes mood and decision, scrutinized by Goddesses Crustacia and Chihiro
  4. The designated party leader may surrender at any time, meaning the party will give up further participation and be automatically transported out of the dungeon for their safety. You will still acquire a reward. The party leader will be scrutinized under rule 2
  5. Individual members may leave the party at any time by either leaving the dungeon through the front entrance, emergency exits within the dungeon, or through space-time. You may also call out your surrender, forcing the dungeon to expel you automatically for your safety. Your rewards will be determined by how far you made it.
  6. Everybody has one entry. Once you surrender or leave the dungeon, you forfeit your right to continue in this Event Quest
Event:
  1. [Mhs Greatest Gambit] is the name of the Event Quest and involves parties to forge themselves through 15 floors of trials ranging from physical and mental challenge monster subjugations and puzzles
  2. Each party will face the same trials during this Event. You are allowed to help other parties
  3. Your reward will depend on how many floors your party managed to clear until somebody clears Mhsst challenge. The hard time limit for this Event will be this years New Years Eve
  4. Each member of a party will receive their individual rewards after the Event is over. Those with a unique Job already unlocked will receive a different reward if they be the victors
This Event Quest is very difficult. The rmended level for the participants will be level 100, but during the duration of the Event Quest, anybody will be allowed to enter the dungeon as long as the rules are followed. May you be blessed by the Origin Gods. Let [Mhs Greatest Gambit] begin! So, since we technically bypassed the second event rule, the dungeon masterpensated with this heavy-handed floor. Considering the original intent of the dungeon, it made sense. Higher risks, higher rewards. I am not dying, just saying, VifiYok stated with no hesitation after we read all of this. I dont care if its a king or your friends, I will not die. I will drag all of you over the finish line if I have to. And it wouldnt break any of the rules, Franz responded with a nod. Even if we wanted to sacrifice ourselves, would it count as a betrayal for you to save us? Would it count as a betrayal for us to sacrifice ourselves if you dont want it? What constitutes a betrayal in the eyes of the Goddess of Order, Plesia? We dont need any rulewyering from you Tatsuya cut him short, although he didnt look him directly in the face. After what had just happened, it seemed the tension between Tatsuya and Franz just got worse. On the other hand, my rtionship with thetter was turning, uuuh, better, I guess. Hesti-chan, are you nning on charging towards the middle? Franz spoke with a wide smile, aplete departure from his previous expressions. The monsters stopped spawning, but we dont exactly know where the middle of this ce is. I suggested I could fly up, in fact, I could even use [Unheilige Engel] to transport everybody over. In terms of speed, nobody should be able to beat us. The challenge itself wasnt too difficult, but the real test will be the social-dynamic challenge afterwards, including a very, very unpleasant meeting with Yuuko the one student I burnt. Kyouya snapped his fingers, forming a question. Oh right, Light-san, how Franz is enough. Didnt you vehemently ask everybody to call you by that nickname? Why the change? Franz was the name my father gave me. After everything, I didnt want to associate myself with him in this world. He then looked over at me, showing me warm eyes. Im happy with my original name now. Yikes. I internally thought, unable to process it properly. I was grateful for the warmth, but, somehow, unlike with Neill, I couldnt feelfortable around him. Maybe it was just the way he worded his sentences. Ignoring it, Kyouya continued, Oh right, Franz-san, I wanted to ask you about your experience in the Empire. We read the newspaper, but did the Empire actually issue a death sentence for Hestia-san? You guys were sent to kill her? His face twitched, looking unsure. You know the newspaper sent around the world to each of Folschrecks vassals and provinces? Well, one of our own made itYuukobut the idea was hijacked at thest moment with the church forcing that statement about Hestia-chan leading the grimgarians. It was capture first, but then the church ordered her execution. It was all really sudden. And, yes, our group was sent here to y her. Franz then looked over at the demonkin. VifiYok sighed and shrugged. Lord Envy, posing as the pope of the Church of Aurena as you all know, had always wanted to kill, or at the very least, mind control Hestia. When I led the battle on Elyonda, he ordered me to awaken Karhntheel with the ck mercs he hired. That Streiga, for example, is a VifiYok stopped for a moment as she looked at Franz, drawing my eyes, where I only saw him look forward with a thinking face. Shaking her head, VifiYok continued. Hes a real schr, despite his looks. We had the n perfected to destroy the Champion of Yeostar forever. She then pointed at me. The only real obstacle was your meddling, since the gods can give you a Divine Quest. After your whole involvement in Griffonpeak, Lord Pride had exposed your existence to us. You killed the Warbringer-esque version for the Envy demonkins, you know. USkaiehe was in a simr role as me but for Lord Envy, although far weaker inbat. Themotion you caused would have been simr if you actually killed me which happened anyways, since I faked my death. In other words, he was one of the recements in the event that the current Prince of Envy died, since he had an Original Sin ability. Just saying, I feel no regrets. He killed somebody important to me. Having his body atomized was his just dessert. My answer was filled with disdain. I didnt even care if he had a name or was a nameless little insect like any other criminal. VifiYok chuckled for a moment, smiling as she waved her hand. As I said, Lord Envy and Lord Wrath have always been in contention. Youll find no problem with me. USkaie and I were speaking acquaintances at best. In fact, I can guarantee you, none of the sensible Princes of Sins are happy Lord Envy is putting a bounty on your severed head. The moment you die, we face the wrath of Melloxtressa. If she dies, then we might get some unwee visits by the Dragon Empire. The way shes saying that makes my life value less than Moms She continued, Thats why Lord Envy gave me those two objects. Both were to lock the two of you up. We me the humans for your death, and boom, dragons and humans are in a very precarious situation. And, it doesnt matter if the evidence points towards us, when the elves, the dragons original ally from long ago, leads a force against Folschreck because of a very, very thick hatred due to the War for the Faefolk. And the gods cant directly influence something like this, I stated, understanding the n they were going with. Unless it was through Champions and Saints, but in that case, it would be a total mystery on how everything would be resolved, not to mention how the demonkins would just twist things in their favor. She spoke a lot. Is this her way to gain trust? Doesnt matter. Gotta be careful. Franz then began giving us a breakdown of the people on the other side, including their current levels andbat styles. The average level of the students on the Empire side was around 75, with Takuma and Franz being the highest level at 89 and 85 respectively. Unlike my group, they didnt have an experience increasing title, and were just sent into more and more battles with the help of the Imperial Knights In other words, they got power leveled. Which was still quite useful since all of them have ess to the skill shop. The knights protecting them, on the other hand, were a bit stronger though. Royce, Karlst, and Fmm were the names of the guardian knights for the threest student parties, with Royce being the strongest and holding a simr rank to Yorshka back when she was still a Knight of Aurena. Royce is an Artorian, around level 116. Sir Karlst is my knight guardian, and hes level 94. Fmm is the weakest at level 90. Unless we can change their opinions in some manner, we wont be able to persuade them. The Church of Aurenas word is higher than the Holy Emperors, and only matched by a blessed. Which I am. And also the person they are trying to hunt down. You also burned Yuuko-san to the point Saintess Fleindia couldnt even heal her for over an hour, or so; that means you have lost all the goodwill from my ss, even if I try to persuade them. I can bring my party over, aside from Karlst, but that is about it, Franz presented the terrible news to me. [Dread Burn]whether ally or foe, if you were burned by my mes, you literally couldnt recover your health as long as it was active. That was why my song [Dragon Fire] was so invaluable, since it made it so my allies couldnt get hurt by any of my fire attacks. Sadly, Yuukos [Magic Breaker] sorta ruined that idea of mine as the moment she cast it on me, she was burned since I couldnt use [Aerokinesis] to y my song. Now that she was disfigured and had gone through an hour of agonizing pain, I could very much understand why none of them wanted to listen to me. To them, I was essentially the demon dragon boss, and if I were in their shoes, I wouldnt forgive me either, even if it wasnt technically my fault. I could try to show them the proof of who I actually was. Unless they did some mental gymnastics, it should work, and I could also use my [Miraculous Grace] to fully heal Yuuko. I owed it to her. Then again, there was also the chance no one would think about it logically if they really, really hated me. I guess the Hands of Heaven is out of the question, too? Franz nodded, exining that the Hands of Heaven only reported to the Holy Emperor. To them, blessed were a rank lower. Saintess Fleindia? We could, yes. She also has the other half of your stone pair, anyways, so we cant avoid speaking with her. In any case, they are probably nning their own tactics at this point, so we better move. I nodded and had everybody get on my [Unheilige Engel]. With Rajah in my shadows and four people flying on it, it was quite unbnced since it could support two people at best. I had to cast it once again to make controlling them easier. Meanwhile, Rajah had to run on the ground as he was far toorge now to fit into my dragonewt shadow. The pains of being big, huh? Once I took to the skies, I also took this time to look over Rajahs Profile. I had nned to help him with his skill points. Name: Rajah Level: 0 Race: Young Silverlight Shadow Virgacuga Age: 1 Year Status: Health: 7789 Mana: 6790 Strength: 4079 Intelligence: 2589 Vitality: 3211 Wisdom: 2901 Agility: 6789 Stamina: 6892 Effects: None Skill Points: 24300 Unique Skill: [Lucent Illusion Lv. 1] [Virgacuga dehair Lv. 1] [Virgacuga Toxin Lv. 1] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Mana Efficiency Lv. 3] [Mana Control Lv. 5] [Arcane Mind Lv. 8] [Holy Magic Lv. 10] [Holy Amp] [Holy Magic Efficiency] [Dark Magic Lv. 10] [Dark Amp] [Dark Magic Efficiency] [Silent Casting Lv. 4] [Chant Revocation Lv. 5] [Mental Warfare Lv. 2] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 1] [Mental Stability Lv. 1] [Fluid Cast Lv. 1] [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] Physical skills and rted: [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [uracy Correction Lv. 5] [Concentration Lv. 6] [Prediction Lv. 7] [Danger Perception Lv. 7] [Probability Correction Lv. 3] [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 9] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 8] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] [Tracking Lv. 9] [Evasion Lv. 10] [Acrobatic Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 2] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 8] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 1] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 3] [Mind Protection Lv. 1] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 1] [Fear Resistance Lv. 9] [Lava Resistance Lv. 1] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 1] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 1] [Water Resistance Lv. 9] [Ice Resistance Lv. 2] [Terra Resistance Lv. 1] [Wind Resistance Lv. 9] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 1] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] Stat growths and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 5] [Mana Recovery Lv. 5] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 10] [Prime Vigor Lv. 1] [Herculean Strength Lv. 1] [Sorcerers Power Lv. 1] [Indomitable Bulwark Lv. 1] [Sages Wisdom] Others: [Identify Lv. 10] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Battle Mind Lv. 4] [Terror Aura Lv. 4] [Dismantle Lv. 7] [Telepathy] Ability List: Virgacuga: [Hair Harden] [Tail Cleave] [Lucent Veil] Spell List: Holy Magic: [Minor Heal] [Cure] [Modest Heal] [Smite] [Light] [Holy Protection] [Holy Strength] [Purify] Dark Magic: [Dark Bolt] [Dark Tendrils] [Shadow Dash] [Dark sh] [Shadow Clones] [Shadow Snake] [Enfeebling Winds] [ws of Darkness] Titles: [Hestias Retainer] [Shadow Pack Member] Stat-wise, Rajah was far below Saori and me when we first became rank B, which made sense considering the difference in our lineages. Also, unlike us, he hasnt been living with the skill point System since day one. Saori and I werent the best maximizers, but we managed to eke out some considerable training andbat experience by the time we left the Belzac forest. Since I had the experience, I was able to advise Rajah on what skills to spend his points on, without wasting any on some random choices forced on him by circumstances. For example, unlike Saori and I, our stat growth skills werent in their advanced forms when we evolved, but since Rajah wasnt pressured to level up certain skills to survive, he could invest everything in growth. Rajah was actually stronger than most fresh rank Bs Ive seen, but he was still weaker when I started out as rank Bs. It really showed how much Moms and my dragon fathers bloodline helped my growth. Now, though, I had to make sure Rajah economized his skill points, even if he had 24300 of them. He hadnt used any SP he gained during histter rank D phase and his rank C period. He had been hoarding them like crazy, in case he ever needed to spend everything immediately. This was the time to use them. [Rajah?] I sent a telepathic message to him, causing him to jump up before continuing running along this barren in beneath me. Due to his farrger body now, he was rather conspicuous, it would be hard for him to ambush anything if he either wasnt in a shadow or using his [Lucent Veil] to turn invisible. [Yes, Master?] he growled. [Okay, first things first, dont forget to continue your training with the magic fundamentals, alright? We will be talking about that after were done here, so we can give you some custom spells,] I exined, which led into talking about my conversation with Franz, about my inability to usurp his unique skill and also the other suspicious things I wondered about him. I kinda wanted to trust him since he was my cousin, but it would be better to not risk it. As for why I couldnt usurp his unique skill, there was most likely a very irritating exnation for this, even if I didn''t know it yet. It was just a gut feeling, but I trusted my instinct. In any case, I instructed Rajah to max out his magic rted skills, like [Mana Efficiency Lv. 3], [Mana Control Lv. 5], [Arcane Mind Lv. 8], [Silent Casting Lv. 4], and [Chant Revocation Lv. 5]; this should be the minimum for him now. Before, he could get away with lower skill levels since he was mostly my supporter, but now, he could take a frontline position. He had to increase his skills for that very reason. The next part would be [uracy Correction Lv. 5], [Concentration Lv. 6], [Prediction Lv. 7], [Danger Perception Lv. 7], [Probability Correction Lv. 3], [Enhanced Enemy Sense Lv. 7], and [Battle Mind Lv. 4]. Detection andbat prediction skills were amazing for generalbat, allowing you to take more risks since your skills could warn you of attacks better. [Concentration] and [Battle Mind] was especially important to make sure Rajah could cast spells during meleebat without distracting himself. With this alone, he had already spent a total of 12950 SP to level them all up to level ten, including evolving a couple of the skills into their advanced versions. [Foresight Lv. 1], [Detection Sensor Lv. 1], and [Tranquil Mind Lv. 1] were a couple standouts for Rajah. Resistances had to be leveled up in reaction to your foe, so forcing levels now was a waste. Resistances were far easier to level up than others skills anyways. I also wasnt so sure if he should level up his unique skills, right now. [Virgacuga dehair Lv. 1] and [Virgacuga Toxin Lv. 1] did exactly as they said they would. They were practically simr in usage to my [Hellde Dragon] and [Corrosive Fire] skills, as in, a melee-oriented and a debuffing skill. Damage skills were simr to resistances, as in, they should be leveled up in reaction to your enemy. Since we got through the utility-based skills to make his fighting easier, we should be careful with the remaining SP usage. I had also considered leveling his [Terror Aura] up to level ten to allow him ess to a Territory, but you actually had to train in them. To release your mana with your aura, then using it to mold your surroundings to fit your fighting style, and that might just be a bit tooplicated for him. Rajah was smart, but he was still practically a child. Looking through his SP shop, he did have ess to [Mana Weaving] and [Elemental Mana Weaving], simr to Saori, but I didnt think he should focus on them. In fact, I wanted him to focus on his unique skills. Virgacuga dehair: The gleaming fur of a virgarcuga which hardens up from a chemical reaction with the venom it excretes from its nds. Sharp like razors, these beasts can wield thier body like a living weapon, including shooting the fur out like projectiles. The skillsbined are: [Enhanced w Lv. 10] [Enhanced Fang Lv. 10] [Mana Strike Lv. 10] [Stamina Strike Lv. 10] Virgacuga Toxin: The debilitating venom of a virgarcuga, evolved from that of a virigress. Topensate for itsrger bodies, virgarcuga toxin is less potent than their smaller rtives to preserve energy, only applying a mild neurotoxin and anticoagnt on other species. As a trade-off, the venom has a more pronounced effect on virgacugas as the stronger the venom, the more effective its dehair will harden. The skillsbined are: [Toxin Secretion Lv. 10] [Abnormal Status Nullification] So, copying Rajahs toxin with [Corrosive me] wont help me? Meh, no venom dish today. Anyways, System Voice, give me a run down of all the archery or projectile improving skills. Non-magic ones. Skill List Sort by: Archery or projectile improving skills. Non-magic ones. [Archery Technique] [Archery Mastery] [Projectile elerant] [Distance Multiplier] [Throwing Technique] [Throwing Mastery] [Critical Sniper] Huh, never checked this part out. Probably should have asked Misaki for archery tips. Mana Eyes. Projectile elerant: A skill that only works on physical, small projectiles with reduced effectiveness concerning magic-based projectiles. When a projectile is shot, it increases the speed and the distance it may fly before losing velocity and power. Requires 1200 SP Distance Multiplier: A skill that increases the damage of a small projectile based on the distance of the shot. The damage increases depending on your current Strength and the level of the skill. Requires 1500 SP Critical Sniper: A skill when activated at the cost of Stamina causes the damage of the next projectile to increase or decrease depending on the target hit. If the projectile hits a vital area of the target, multiples damage inflicted by the level of this skill. If the projectile hits any other area, the damage is reduced by 95%. Works in tandem with other [Critical]-based skills or weapon ability. Does not work with magic-based projectiles. Requires 2000 SP What are with these exuberant prices?! The moment I had that thought, my parallel minds chimed in, exining the price was the reason they never really rmended me to buy them. Affinity-wise, I was always supposed to be a mage, instead of some sorta archer. Since I relied on my parallel minds to buy skills for me, I just trusted them. On the other hand, Rajah had it far easier in this aspect. The SP cost for those skills were 300, 300, and 600 respectively for him. Considering he had a ton of SP left, even for emergency resistance levels, I told him to buy them to practice them. 14150 SP was just used in a single moment, reducing his total SP down to 10150. He was still in the safe zone. Once we were done, we rushed the rest of the way to the center, noticing there really was nothing else around. The constant monster swarm the boys and VifiYok told me about werent around any longer. The floor really just changed into Get to the temple and grab the artifacts! before everybody else. Well, unless they could fly or had some speedster on their side, they shouldnt be able to make it to the destination in time. Looking from above, the small grasnd from before was beginning to disappear in the horizon, telling me this entire floor was actually pretty massive. Looking forward, I was also beginning to notice a pretty conspicuous hillscape with multiple extremely steep mountains, looking like near perfect pentagonal prisms. With a misty veil covering them, they gave me the impression of those Asian mountain tops where monks would seclude themselves for training or meditation. On the two highest peaks, a pair of temples had been built, overlooking everything with a fog so thick, it made it hard to identify their real form. This was all so aesthetically pleasing, I couldnt help but capture some of it using the recorder, to everybodys questioning eyes. I mean, why not? Not like showing it to Franz or VifiYok was damning or anything. Warning: From here on out, there is a no-flight zone. Breaking this rule will inflict a debuff on anybody above a certain height from the ground. You have a five second grace period Well, okay. Hiking it is then. After all of us got that message, wended right in front of the entrance of the mountainous region, being forced to find our way through this ce on the normal path. Luckily for us, we had a giant virgarcuga to act as our taxi. Once everybody was on, our monster ride sprinted through the mountainous path, climbing and ascending cliffs with the help of his [Dark Tendrils]. Rajah also got the chance to show me his hardened fur projectiles, hardening up his tail before shooting out knife-sized fur missiles to use them as grips for his ascension. I managed to grab hold of a few of them, nodding my head at their toughness. I could still snap them like twigs, but they were strong enough to dig into rock. As we approached the first temple, we considered separating the party and going to the other, but we decided against it in the end. The reason was the list of participants. Only seven people on the Ankoran Kings side? Hmm, the students and the knights were separated into individual parties, it seems. I guess you guys werent given royal-styled party bracelets? The ones allowing you to make a 20-man party? I addressed Franz, to which he nodded. I saw the price for one Not on our budget. We already needed proper equipment, and even then, most of us didnt have the luxury to get enchantments. Some of our equipment doesnt even have runes. Franz showed me his longsword, showing me that it only had three runes and even then they were basic ones. The church got us an expert human runesmith for them, but supposedly, getting more than three runes on a single piece was too expensive. In fact, when we brought up the dwarves, they werent willing to hire them for their services. Shouldnt Takumas party have all the benefits, though? They have the [Hero] and Aiko, a Saintess candidate, Tatsuya brought up, to which Franz nodded. They are the only party fully equipped with everything. Stuff worthy for rank A adventurers from what I was able to see. Catalysts with all three enchantments, a sword with five runes, threeyered armor set with enchanted in clothes, high-quality chainmail or gambeson, and then, of course, the metal armor. Franz adjusted his own armor, showing the threeyers he mentioned. I got a massive upgrade after the church deemed me marketable and appointed me a Champion candidate. Whatever that means. Aiko-san never heard Aurenas voice, neither have I. Asaka? Tatsuya and Kyouya looked over at VifiYok, prompting them to just nod. We shouldnt tell her Asaka was made a Saintess of Ilsaphone. In any case, the important part was again the fact there were six parties. Not three or two. There was also the problem that Saintess Fleindia and her two guardian knights were somewhere on the floor. Meaning, my opportunity to get the other pair of my [Room] runes had yet toe around, meaning I still couldnt get reinforcement. The dragonyers, thankfully, werent here. In addition, if any of us were to be found without Franz by four of the other five parties, I did not believe we would get out of the situation without at least a fight. We had to stay together and I also didnt want to send VifiYok anywhere without me around. She could nab the key and teleport our party out of the floor, leaving one of the five parties to their doom. Here was the thing, nobody would win in this race, unless both artifacts left this floor through their effects. In fact, the rules didnt even state the artifacts may only be used once. There were loopholes. The dungeon master wanted to kill us? Well, sadly, my lust prevented me from epting such a thing. I would not endanger the people I was responsible for in my party. I would not allow Saoris students to die. I would also not allow Ankoran King Fugarus to die, not when our alliance was so close! As I told Franz, if I had to overturn rules to reach my goal, then so be it. After all, what was a dragon who couldnt do that? If Kramps could do it, then why couldnt I? Well, its all bark until I can figure a way to actually circumvent the rules. I don''t know enough right now. Regardless, to prevent us getting into a deadlock where it was impossible for me to solve this, getting both artifacts for our group was the only way to ensure this. As Franz mentioned, What was betrayal? Was helping us get off this floor betrayal, or was it helping us? The rules seemed quitex and full of potential loopholes for something made by the Goddess of Order. Well, it was due to these potential holes that we might be able to solve this situation semi-peacefully. Rajah continued his hike and got us to the doorsteps of the first peaceful and tranquil temple. Walking through the wooden gates, the clean surroundings caught my eyes, especially the flowerbed to the side of the path, with a pink-petal tree standing over them. The cherry blossom flowers were beautiful to behold, calming my mind before I noticed the small statue of a woman right next to the temples front door. Thats Chihiro, right? VifiYok noted, to which I agreed as I stared at the replica of the dwarven woman called the Revolution Queen. It was clear that this ce was made in dedication to her. The dungeon master has to be Mh. What is he trying to tell us? We walked into the building, where I noticed it looked simr in style to the temple of Chihiro in the railroad guild in Inkoran-Tazul. There were some changes, since this was more simr to a parish, however, there was nothing out of the ordinary. We walked up to the altar, looking down at a chip-like itemying on it inside a ss chest. Without any issues, I opened the chest while darting my eyes over to VifiYok, causing her to let out a deep sigh. I knew my distrust was probably annoying her, but it had to be. Once I picked the chip up, it made me frown as it looked like a data chip you could find back on Earth. Mh knew about Chihiros past, so maybe this was a callback to that. Unsure if putting the chip into my [Storage Magic] would make it invalid, I kept it in my pocket for now. I guess you wont use it immediately? VifiYok shrugged, already knowing the answer. Regardless, I still answered it since we had nothing better to do. We have three groups that have to get out of here, but only two artifacts. I know you only value ours, since its the only way for you to survive, but losing any one of the three will affect me a ton. Just, you know, trust me, okay? Trust is hard. I get it Well, Mana Eyes. Floor 10 Key: The key to transport your party to the next floor, effectively winning the Floor 10 challenge. Hold it up and shout Activate to activate the key It was nice to know the instruction manual. With the first key in our hand, we got back on Rajah and set off for the other temple as our next destination. As we continued the monster ride, I took out the recorder again to continue filming everything, still astonished by the beauty of this ce; too bad the experience was slight ruined by the rather sickening challenge. Sadly, just as I was about to record the sight of the second temple from the bottom of its feet, my sensory skills suddenly took notice of a few signals. Oh oh. Nine targets, with two dashing up to us at an incredible speed. The rest were slowly surrounding us, which Rajah could probably break through if my guess was correct on who these people were. However, this was also an opportunity to put some knights in their ce. If all six parties wanted to live, we needed to work together. Traitors! The first of the two approaching signals appeared from the sky, looking like an archangel with his white armored robes and wings, before hended onto the floor. He brandished his greatsword, pointing it not at me, but at the boys. Aiko-chan really tried to persuade me that you two were mind controlled by that dragon. Helps to be friends with a Saintess candidate, right? Thing is No, no. I know those eyes everywhere. If Light was mind controlled as well, you two wouldnt look so grumpy. But, you two look like you are about to kill each other! Traitors! You figured that out cause both of them still hate each others guts?! Gosh, these guys are ssmates, alright. He then pointed the de at VifiYok and me. Valeria, nice to see you, again. Sorry, but youre in big trouble. Now Mhmm? Couldnt get a good look before, but you are hot just like the bishops mentioned. This guy for real? Takuma Akanishi, the [Savior] and [Hero]. I had exactly no idea who he was and my short meeting with him before made me think he was a self-righteous, asshole hero-archetype. It turned out, he was a bit of a flirt, too. Takuma Franz eyed him with annoyance, about to draw his sword, but another voice interrupted him before he could. Ah ah ah! A light-hearted, teasing tone drew out attention to our back, where we saw a white-golden armored knight wag his finger in disapproval. He pointed his right gauntlet at us, causing a mechanical sound as white light appeared from his gauntlet, creating something like a lightsaber. Unsheath, and I will shoot, Sir Light. Sir Lautrex, Franz addressed the very same Hand of Heaven I had the misfortune to fight. That wasnt a good first impression. We know you were at the first temple, the knight stated before starting to circle around us with Takuma. He was dying, allowing me to notice the presence of the other seven signals in the vicinity. We are kindly asking you to hand it over to us and cease your movements to the second temple. I sighed as that was their first demand. Tha However, before I could say anything, VifiYok clicked her tongue. Pfff! Yeah, yeah, give it over to you! Great suggestion so we can die, while you two parties may leave, right? she snapped her head over to me, eyeing me with a rather terrifying re. Its your call. You dont need to tell me anything, I snapped back at her, although I understood her sentiment. Rajah was my lovable cat, Tatsuya and Kyouya were my friends, and Franz was my cousin. I could not risk their lives. With those being our answers, both men stood still until the rest of the group arrived. While the students looked nervously at what was happening, especially a girl in a white-robe who was grimacing at Tatsuya and Kyouya. Both were mumbling Aiko taking deep breaths and looking like they were in pain. The guardian knights of the students stepped forward, all unsheathing their swords. Their faces and features were covered up by their armor, unlike the mboyant Hand of Heaven. Everybody was ready for a fight, huh? My name is Knight-Captain Royce Albert Loucestro, a Knight of Aurena in the service of the Church of Aurena and Pope Gwyn. Our des are guided by the Goddess, blessed by her! He gave me a stern look, only focusing on me and nobody else. Your form does not fool us, dragon! Your actions against humankind have been noted down by our scribes! The Goddess knows of your sins! She knows, alright. As it looks, you have not epted Sir Lautrexs mercy. I respect your wish to fight to the very end, but your alliance with the green-skins has sullied your soul! You will not receive a good death. We do not need the dragonyers here to end you! Ohohoho, but you do, little insect. By the Holy Emperors and Pope Gwynsmands, we will avenge the damage you die to Aureolis! Knights of Aurena, ready yourself forbat! Heroes of Aurena, ready for battle! Sir Lautrex! The very knight raised his arm, still readying his lightsaber gauntlet at us. He finally put his helmet back on, now getting into a fighting stance. Ready as ever, Sir Royce. We have to make sure Lady Aiko makes it out of here alive. Valuing a potential blessed, huh? Superb! That Royce guy expressed before continuing his speech. As such, today we will avenge the many deaths in Elyonda! Let us fight for the honor Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I jumped off Rajahs back before closing my white mage robes, making me look like any other shrine maiden of the Church of Aurena. I then pulled out my icicle, diamond-looking tiara made by Mom back when we first met, putting it on to signify my status. Third Princess of the Dragon Empire of Kargyx, daughter of Dragon Emperor Eltharion and Sixth Dragon Empress Melloxtressa, Party Leader of the rank B adventurer party Aurora, rank B hunter and soon-to-be rank A. Ahem, direct Idol and Champion of Goddess Aurena. You may now kneel, knights. A note from AbyssRaven Make way, lowly pdins. For the Idol hase to beat your ass! Fanservice time. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 408: What is a Hero and Knight to [The Light]? Chapter 408: What is a Hero and Knight to [The Light]? Princess? Champion? The knights and students both mumbled the most important points in confusion, looking between me and each other, wondering if this was true or not. Since it was a pivotal point to persuade them, I pulled out my amulet of Aurena, given to me all the way back from my second visit to the Firwood temple during my first few months in civilization. Having it dangle over my neck, I also shoved my robe to the side a bit, showing everybody the dragon head emblem painting on my chest armor by Grimnir, signifying my status as an actual Kargryxmor. I even pulled out my ID from my storage, showing it to everybody around me and shocking them. They did not think I was a void-touched. If you still question me, I can show you my Profile. Unchanged; fully exposed. I am [The Light], a Champion of Goddess Aurena. I am also a [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood]my blessing given to me by my grandfather, Dragon God Kargryxmor, the ck Tyrant of the Sky. I yed with my ID like a casino chip, waiting for anybody to say something. Or, we can stop this and just talk, unlikest time when I got attacked before I cou HERETIC! Ohe, lets jusWoah! I stomped my foot down and dug my tail into the ground as I noticed wind suddenly pulling me closer towards the Knights of Aurena group. Royce had his sword held down and pointed backwards, with his back bent down. It had a been a while, but I would recognize that pose and the effect instantly, especially after Franz told me he was from Artorias. [Artorian Lionheart Swordsmanship] attack, [Calling Wind]! Farron, being my humanoidbat mentor until I met Yorshka, made me ingrain his swordsmanship abilities in my bones throughout my training with him. I couldnt replicate it, as I never practiced his moves, but I could identify the style if somebody else used the attacks. Royce was legitimately a knight of Artoriass Lionheart Orderthe royal knightsbefore he joined the holy knights, huh? Royce then changed his pose as his twopanions charged forward. However, I decided not to move here; instead, I just took out my ive from my storage, inevitably agitating everybody. But, that was okay, for I had people around me to protect me. Grrwaoooooooooh! Rajah let out a high-pitched tiger roar, snarling at the knights as he raised his tail, hardening it. Almost as if he was trying to intimidate everybody, he shook it, causing some rattling noises from all the hardened fur. The knights stopped as Royce red at me and Rajah. It was silent for a while until I noticed him strengthening his grip on his sword. Go! [Now!] I gave the order before he spoke, prompting Rajah to shoot out his fur, forcing the knights to parry the missiles before using [Gale Steps] forward, but were instantly stopped as Kyouya stepped forward and turned his armor into a giant ck wall, blocking their path forwards. Lautrex sliced right through it with his lightsaber though, before aiming at me with his gauntlet, only for VifiYok to throw my ive at him, forcing him to dodge aside due to the force. Slightly caught off-guard by the sudden strong wind pressure, I recalled my ive through the catalyst embedded on its tip, pushing him further on the defensive by the boomerang effect. VifiYok caught my weapon and aimed at Lautrex, but was instantly marked by the two other holy knights, only for her to slip right past them, ignoring them like two nuisances to engage Lautrex. Noticing this, both shouted at her but Tatsuya challenged them by jumping into the sky with [Dragoon Jump] and forcing them to pay attention to him by [Dragoon Dive]ing into the ground and used [Druidification] to transform into a werewolf. Woah?! The students waiting on the side gasped as they saw their ssmate pounce at the two knights in his new form. However, his assault immediately stopped when Royce came in, cleaving right into the middle and kicking Tatsuya back before using another sword ability. Blood was spilled from Tatsuyas body as multiplecerations appeared over his arms and legsthe areas where his Grimnir-made armor was the least protected. Royce clicked his tongue, probably realizing his de hadn''t managed to slice through the armor. Nevertheless, his interference gave hisrades the time to cast spells, buffing themselves and Royce up before attacking Tatsuya with spells, forcing Kyouya toe up and tank all the spells with a shadow shield. Royce didnt give up on the pressure, so I decided to actually step in. Halo of Consecration. I snapped my finger, drawing not only Royces attention but also Lautrex, only for thetter to grimace as VifiYok kept up the pressure. You really suck for a Hand of Heaven! Haha, I knew my instincts werent off! Youre losing to a one-armed girl, haha! Grk! The nerve! That girl really cant help herself from insulting a HoH, huh? That Warbringer side of hers, man Disregarding those two, a halo of white mes appeared over my head before it sted a wave out. It did not burn anybody, but instead, it healed Tatsuya from his wounds and simply brushed against any enemy of mine like some stage mist. Once again, everybody was stunned by this disy and it allowed the boys to regain some ground against the highly skilled knights. H-holy magic?! Holy fire?! Due to their helmets, I couldnt really tell the two lower knights apart. Only Royce was distinguishable due to his more feature-full armor. This person, too, was stuttering by what I was doing. W-white grace?! That white me can heal?! W-who! Graooow! And in that little moment of surprise, everybody somehow forgot about the bus-sized Rajah who had turned invisible. He reappeared and mmed his hardened tail onto the ground, sending the knights falling down and giving Tatsuya and Kyouya the chance to take advantage of everything. Dammit! Get out of the way. I slowly turned my head around as [Foresight] warned me of an attack, only to take a step back to avoid the greatsword of the [Savior]-boosted Takuma as he swung at me. I couldnt see his face through his hood, but the little silence between us was enough for me to understandhe was in a slight panic. His angelic feathered wings moved, helping him recover from the swing of his attack, enabling him to throw another sh at me, only for it to be blocked by Franz. With his normal sword in one hand and a spectral de in the other, he parried Takuma, kicking him back before covered his des with his mana. There are only two keys. Where is my party, Takuma! Where is Yuuko-sans?! Franz demanded to know. Up until now, he had been the one to hold back Takuma. Were you nning on leaving them all to die to protect your own and the knights?! Answer me! Tsk! I know your unique skills effect, you idiot. You think Im saying anything? Ooh, smart. If he lied, Franzs unique skill would give him a 10% boost in stats. Oh? I dont need you to lie to know the truth. Good luck being a [Hero] after letting everybody else die. You certainly fit the role. Franz showed a smirk as he finished his trashtalk. This, clearly, pricked Takumas pride. Bastard! he shouted before charging up, prompting me to jump back as the two continued their fight. A greatsword user versus a dual der; pure power against flexibility. At this point, both should have nearly two years of experience fighting in this world, using their weapons and other techniques to bolster their strength. Neither were using magic, but they were clearly using weapon abilities to try to inflict small injuries in preparation for an inevitable mistake. With trained movements and instincts clearly developed through multiple fights, these two werent pushovers. Dammit! Aiko-chan! Everybody! Takuma suddenly shouted as he noticed whatever injury he inflicted would be healed by my white mes. The dragon cant transform back! You saw the System message! We need to push back now, or we wont survive! Fight! I will fight, but I need your help! Dont forget what she did to Yuuko-san! Yikes I grimaced at thatst point before looking over to the four students who were still unsure if they should fight or not. Remembering the list of students, I was somehow able to identify them. The priestess-looking girl in a white robe made for a noble clergy woman was Aiko Hasebe, a saint candidate to Aurena like Asaka. Only it was the demonkins who gave her that idea. It wasnt true. Although, she certainly did have the look and aura that a Saintess should have, considering how sparkly her blond-dyed hair looked. The other three were Chifuya Agano, a magic swordswoman looking at the sword in hand, the catalyst embedded in her left gauntlets, and the many scrolls hanging on her belt. Natsume Otonari, a mageprobably the offensive one in the party, since she didnt need to heal with Aiko around. Then we had Hayato Yodogawa, clearly the rogue of the party considering he was kitted up in a ck gambeson, some knives, and shortsword for protection. He even had a crossbow! Now this looked like a well-rounded party! With Takuma going crazy in the front, the rest could just follow up on him. Damn, it was clearly the party made to support the hero! Okay, I had no right to tease like that, considering Saori and Tasianna mostly focused on supporting me during our early months together as a party. I rmend you stay back, I spoke to them as they were about to make a move. I am not here to fight you, as I said. I am We heard the reports! Surprisingly, the girl called Aiko interrupted me. W-we heard it all! The church told us you will try to speak us down! Y-y-you brainwashed Tatsuya-kun and Kyouya-kun, y-you vixen! What? You nearly killed Yuuko! One of our friends! Do you really think we can solve this situation that easily? Shes scarred; disfigured because of you! We barely managed to keep her alive with how the mes kept burning her even after we used water spells on it. She would have died werent it for Saintess Fleindia! N-now you are trying to brainwash Light! I could understand the hatred she felt towards me at this very moment. I found it extremely hard to forgive VifiYok after meeting her again in Elyonda after she nearly killed Tatsuya. My PTSD of seeing Eshe die by the hands of a demonkins made it impossible for me to stop fighting VifiYok, at least until I got roped into that dimension hole and witnessed Moms memories, which made me to want to forgive VifiYok and create a bridge with the demonkins. However, the scars were still there. Tatsuya disliked and distrusted the demonkin girl, giving her no leeway. Now, Yuukos friends were naturally affected by the ident I caused. But, as mentioned, it was an ident. Aiko-san! Kyouya shouted, only for him to be pushed back by the pressure from the knights. Misunderstanding! Its a misargkunderstanding! Hestia-san didnt mean to! Shaken by Kyouyas words, I used this chance to confront Aiko and the students on their usations. This was the time to resolve the issues. Its as Kyouya said, it was all an ident, I stated firmly, putting on my princess persona. I know all of you were sent by the church to kill me. I read the newspaper, I heard it from Franz. I expected it, after all the reports I heard about dragonyersing to Inkoran-Tazul for the Event. Do you think its fair for me to just stay quiet and let you take my head? I value my life, and I have too many people who care for me to just die. I reached my hand out, forming the magic circle for [Major Heal] to showcase it to everybody in attendance. Yuuko used her [Magic Breaker] on me, stopping my spell song [Dragon Fire] that allowed me to give everybody I recognize as alliesplete immunity to my mes. She used it the moment I activated my heatwave attack, dispelling my song through a [Warp Point: Entry] portal. It was an ident. An unlucky timing that caused her to be burned, and due to how my mes work, they cannot be doused unless I ordered them to. At that moment, my arm was sliced off by that dragonyer. I think you can give me the benefit of the doubt that I couldnt focus when a deadly dragon poison was surging through my body, which probably would have killed me if the boys hadnt given me my antidote to save my life! I was proud of [Inferno Coating] and [Fire Abnormality Effect: Dread] which prevented my mes from being doused and stopped healing, respectively. I loved how overpowered my fire was, but when I heard Yuukos screams, the guilt crushed me. LIES! Takuma smacked Franz away, before charging at me, swinging his de semi-wildly to cleave me in half. We heard about how that grimgarian army destroyed Elyonda! The capital of Yeos was leveled and the new Champion of Yeostar barely survived! You led them! We are the Heroes of Aurena! You and the demonkins will fall by my de! You think you can fool us into thinking that you actually care about usW-what?! I caught his greatsword just as it was about to hit my neck and stopped his attacks, much to his astonishment. With [Draconic Barrier] and my scales perfectly blocking the damage, I kept a tight grip on the de, prompting Takuma to struggle, even kicking me to try to get me to let him go. Sadly, everything he was doing did literally no damage. He was just too weak. I pulled him closer and smacked him right into the stomach with my tail, before sending my scales to pin him on the ground. I walked up to him, looking down at this idiot. You think you can fight the demonkins with that strength? You think yourself a hero? How many people have you saved? How many people have you seen die before your eyes because you werent strong enough to protect them? How often have you had to ept that there are stronger people than you out in the world, Mister Hero? I chastised him for his self-righteous mindset. Heres the thing, I actually dont care about the 14 other students sent to this world to fight for humankind. I care about Tatsuya, Kyouya, Haruka, Tamae, Nishio, Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku. Daichi and Asaka are a bit weird, but I do care about them too. They are all my friends. I pointed at the five students before me. You all are strangers, I dered before looking at heavy-breathing Franz, exhausted from that short bout with Takuma. He is important to me. Huh? Everybody seemingly tilted their heads, but I didnt let this moment stop my speech. The only reason I am even trying to speak with you, even care for you enough to the point I feel guilty for what happened to Yuuko despite it nearly causing my death, is because of my best friend Saori Segawa! The same Saori who is your sensei! The same person who wanted to meet you all again in this world! Silence. Even the fighting behind me has stopped from what I had revealed. Seeing everybody so bbergasted, I gestured for everybody toe back to me, to VifiYoks chagrin. However, she endured it and just sat on the ground. While she didnt look tired at all, Tatsuya and Kyouya looked defeated. They didnt have any wounds, but it seemed like the knights really taught them a lesson. If they performed any less, the value of the Knights of Aurena would just plummet. I turned to Lautrex, who was slightly out of breath. I gestured at him with a finger, telling him toe at me. I cant change into a dragon. So, how about thisIm level 107. I know there are two people here who outlevel me. I pulled out the key, revealing the data chip to everybody around. Heres the deal. Sir Royce and Sir Lautrex;e at me, both of you at once. You win, you get the data chip. You lose, you start changing your tune and work with me. You dare insult us?! Royce was naturally agitated, although I still couldnt see his face. You want to duel a Hand of Heaven and a Knight-Captain of Goddess Aurena?! Who do you thi I repeat, I am Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I am a Champion and Idol of Goddess Aurena herself, not a blessed under her subordinates. I am a direct blessed. I know who exactly I am, and thest time I checked, I rank above you two when ites to religious importance. Thankfully, I dont care, I respect your seniority, but you want to kill me. This is the perfect time, no? You have nothing to say to us you heretic! You dare call yourself a ble Sir Royce. Lautrex stopped him as he took a step forward, taking his helmet off to show me his aloof expression. We ept this duel, mydy. Sir Lautrex! You cannot earnestly put yourself down to this-this sphemer! She put the name of the Goddess in her mouth, despite being the cause for Elyondas near destruction! Neither the Pope nor the Holy Emperor would scorn us for not listening to this woman''s mind washing words! She has set a trap! I swear, she has something nned! Is it paranoia, or did he really guess what I was trying to do? Slightly unnerved by this guys constant rambling, I put my gauntlet on the table once again. Then, how about this? I wont use my ive. I wont use my spells. I wont even use my draconic abilities. I will only use my limbs, my armors runes, my voice, and my head. How about that? Now youre looking down on us! Oh,e on! Shut it! Eventually, Lautrex managed to persuade Royce as both took their stances in front of me. Everybody on my side moved away, while Takuma pressuring the knights to let him join in the duel. I had no problem with it if his ego prevented him from seeing how badly he was outmatched, but the two knights stopped him, telling him to stand down. That probably hurt his pride more than anything I could have done! I began to stretch, wanting to look as nonchnt as possible but kept my eyes on the two. Now, the question was, was Royce better than Farron and was Lautrex anywhere close to the ex-Hand of Heaven Larent? If not, then this was about to end very badly, and not in their favor. Banish the evils of the world, forc Too slow. Gale Steps. They could cast spells, but without a high enough [Chant Revocation], it was far too easy for a fast fighter to get close to them. I charged right in front of them, ws ready to sh at them. I targeted Lautrex first, using my hands, feet, and tails in a hurricane of ws, forcing him to cancel his spell. He reacted well, using his lightsaber to block and parry, but I could see he realized my hands werent taking any damage despite touching his sword of holy mana. I even kept up my end of the bargain as [Draconic Barrier] wasnt turned on. This was my base wisdom and my ridiculously high holy element resistance doing work. [Venerated Saintess], [The Light], and in old [Sacred Resistance] made it so that his attacks dealt zero damage to me. At the same time, I was suddenly sted by a [Banishment Beam] by Royce from the back. It wasrge enough topletely consume me as all I could see was white. However, looking at my health, it didnt even need to regenerate. That [Sacred Magic] spell had zero oomph behind it. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked [Music Resonation (Minor)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As the spell was beginning to die out, I began to sing [The Heir of Hope]. Sadly, it only gave me the 10% stat boost and elemental power up. [Shield of [The Light]] could only be applied if at least one ally of mine was scared of somebody or somebody was strong enough to make me feel threatened. Despite being 13 levels above me, I didnt think Lautrex was a real problem here. Which was immediately turned around when the spell dissipated and I saw the knight floating above me on discuses made from light. des of lights formed around him before he shouted Heavens Rain and sent the barrage of des at me. I immediately went into my fighting stance, ingrained into my body by Neills closebat training. Parry a light de, slight side step, block a blow to the vitals, tank a blow using scale-armored area; everything I learned from Neill was used in this moment. Having a pretty high agility, even in my dragonewt form, was also helpful, but it still didnt help me avoid every single attack. I could have just run away with [Gale Steps] or used [Dragoon Jump] to catch Lautrex, but this was a statement. You two cant hurt me! was the message. If the Empire wanted to kill me, they would have to send people who could directly counter me, like those dragonyers. Sadly for them, they werent here and now all the students and knights were stuck on this floor with me. Having had enough of these attacks, I dug my tail on the ground and threw pebbles at Lautrex before seeing my slightly damaged health bar instantly restored to full due to my general regeneration. I didnt even need [White mes] here! I then charged over at Royce, forcing him to use the Artorian Lionheart style to defend himself. [Stabbing Charge], [Storm Devastation], [Calling Wind], [Vortex of Talons], [Griffons w], and [Bird of Prey]; I knew them all. Unlike Lautrex, though, I had to take care of the many wind-based sword Abilities. My vitality was still not the highest, and even if the chip damage was barely noticeable, I couldnt be too careless, although my chestte tanking up so many attacks made it very easy to bex. Multiple sword stomps by [Storm Devastation], a dome of shes with [Vortex of Talons], and an aerial sh down with [Bird of Prey]. The dance between Royce and me continued until Laturex joined up, adding onto the pressure. I was forced to go onto the defensive until Royce made a big mistake. What?! I caught his leg with my tail while blocking his vision with my wings. He didnt have any experience fighting against a dragonewt, while I had plenty against humans. With a wide smirk, I tripped him, grabbed his arms and disarmed him, before mming him right on the ground. I then saw Laturex trying toe to help hispanion, but I kicked him away and used my wings to fly up. With my rocket boosters, I kept myself in the air as I caught Royce in an arm lock, choking him before doing a seismic tossessentially a pile driver from wrestling, only that I flew up in the sky instead of twisted my body. I mmed his head on the ground, knocking him out and taking his helmet off, smirking as I finally caught a glimpse of the brown-haired forty year old man. Once done, I dashed over at Lautrex with [Gale Steps] and stepped on the gas, relentlessly chasing after him while ignoring any damage he sent my way. A sword stab? Take the hit andnd a right hook, leaving the wound to be healed up forter. While I couldnt imitate Neills kirin abilities, I could empower my punches and kicks with mana, strengthening their power as Inded dents and w shaped rents all over the knights armor. With my ws, I ripped through his gauntlet, disarming him and forcing him to unsheathe his sword, only for my tail to grab it and pull it towards me. Losing his bnce, I smacked him with my wings, using them as a fist until I grabbed his face and pulled it closer tond a knee kick. With my oponent disoriented, I jumped up andnded a kick into his chest. He instantly recovered, but he was bruised up at this point. Seeing him stand up, I charged at him once again and continued my onught. Level-wise, he might have the advantage, but from the look of it hecked the stats and skills to really challenge me, unlike the many enemies and mentors Ive fought. I was used to Neill using her abilities during fisticuffs; an inexperienced brawler like Lautrex was an easy target. Once I got him on the ground, I dislocated his right arm before holding his throat up with my tail, essentially giving him the chance to give up now or going unconscious like Royce. What did he choose? ArrghhI-I giguurp! He couldnt even speak! The poor guy wanted to give up but it was too inaudible for me to notice until my parallel minds told me to let go. Aspensation, I healed him and Royce up with [Major Heal], once again showing I was a holy mage. Good enough, but I really am the worst enemy you could have fought against, Sir Lautrex. I reached my hand out to help the knight up. bbergasted, he didnt take it at first, so I decided to continue speaking. I had enough mentors to teach me how to fight properly without magic. Not to mention, people like Sir Larent really showed me where I needed to improve. S-Sir Larent! Antonodius! He grabbed my hand almost instinctively, allowing me to pull him up. Hand Guardian Larent Antonodius?! Auegors de?! You know him? Fought withwithhim during the Elyonda siege. Instrumental when it came to the citys protection and without his expertise andmand, the city would have probably fallen before I could have helped out without him takingmand. I patted Lautrexs shoulder as I walked back to the others, noticing their shocked faces. Takuma and Aiko, especially, had this weird look on their faces as they stared at me, looking almost mortified, actually. On the other hand, their ssmates looked mostly cautious, apprehensive of me. The two other Knights of Aurena, though, were furious, looking like they were about to attack me but were held back by VifiYok tapping my ive on the ground. She smiled. Once again, I like your style. Thats exactly how you bring people down and put them in ce. I opened my mouth, wanting to answer back, but seeing her smile only made me more worried of her. I couldnt really tell how genuine she was about it, so I instead took out a donut and gave it to her. Thanks for listening. She epted it reluctantly, knowing I only did that to avoid an awkward conversation with her. At least when it came to pastries, she showed her true self. I then turned to the knights, ordering them to pick up Royce and follow us, before I mounted Rajah. The boys, Franz, and VifiYok decided to follow on foot, wanting to make sure the students and knights wouldnt backstab us. I dont know what your n was, but Ill just make it clear here: I will bring us all out of this floor, even if I have to find a loophole in the rules. So, hop on the ride and lets make sure everybody gets back home! With that, two objectives were fulfilled. We now only had to find the three other parties and obtain thest key. It was time to move to the next temple. A note from AbyssRaven They really just used holy weapons against a holy dragon, huh? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(2) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 409: Towards the Second Key. Chapter 409: Towards the Second Key. Shes driving us forward like ves Why do we have to hike while she rides on that tiger monster? Do you think she actually knows Segawa-sensei? I mean, she could have gotten the information from brainwashing Nagata and Ishigami. Maybe that dragon is posing as a holy mage, but is secretly working for Marsven? Dont forget what the cardinal said. Dont go too close to her. They said she removed our ssmates unique skills. I mean, look at Tatsuya and Kyouya. One turns into a werewolf, the other gains an armor of shadow? Screams the Dark God. My god, are you telling me they ate up everything the people at the church said? Come on, even I know Marsven, Edna, and their daughters arentpletely antagonistic, even if their followers constantly try to kill me If you want to whisper, make sure you buy and use [Telepathy] for it. Im a dragon, remember? My response caused three of the student party members to jerk, looking at me slightly scared as they kept their heads down. I couldnt help but sigh here. Just saying, but I really am not a follower of God Marsven despite all the rumors the church made up about me. Im not a fiend who enjoys the misery of others. I promise you, I will heal Yuuko of the wounds I inflicted on her. No matter how terrible. I then looked up at the temple lingering behind the veil of mist. I hope I can promise to get everybody off of this floor, though. Seeing me sigh out loud probably didnt do anybody''s morale any favors. The fact they believed I had them captured and that they had to look for a way to get free really wasnt doing me any favors either. Just as I was wondering how I could ovee this wide distance, I noticed Franz suddenlying up to me. But before that, he looked over to those three students. She keeps her promises. Even if it takes a while to fulfill. Always weird to think that Hestia had only met him for less than a day, but he already knows some of my tendencies. In any case, I dismounted from Rajah and waited for his report. Sir Royce is back on his feet, and it seems Sir Lautrex is amicable for now. There is the issue with Sir Karlst, my guardian knight but No, there is no but here! Speaking of the devil, my next two challengers came up to me, strutting up with their hands on their weapons, thinking they might have a chance now that I was tired from my previous fight. The first to speak was Fmm Astolfus, the guardian knight for Yuukos party. Do you really think that we will ept thi ept going hungry? Oh, of course not, I immediately interrupted him, pulling out a stone pot full of uncooked rice kernels. Im fully willing to cook for everybody. The food can evene from my pockets, even if Im technically in debt right now Dont worry, food cooked from Aurora will always have assured quality. Restaurant Aurora has a reputation to uphold, after Would you stop interrupting us? Karlst spat out in that thick ent of his, sounding a bit French. You call yourself a Champion of the Goddess, but I have never seen such a loudmouth like you before! Goddess Erithia forgive me, but watching you act and speak is a disgrace to all blessed of the Goddess! Learn some manners! Oh, I grew up with manners and two friends pretty much urging me to act like a proper girl. Speaking of which, Goddess Erithia didnt seem to like me that much thest time I spoke with her, so bringing her up wont help it. I shrugged, waving my hands in the air at that suggestion. Shes probably watching me now, like all the other gods in the Light Pantheon. How will I solve this situation? Fmms mouth went agape at my words, looking like his head was about to blow up like a microwaved tomato. sphemer! You dare suggest you have the piety to be graced by the words of a Goddess?! You ungrateful cur, you dare show so little respect to the gods you serve?! Oh, so you do admit Im a blessed of your religion! I snapped my fingers, smiling widely only to further agitate the two knights. The original reason for why they wanted to talk to me was probably forgotten at this point. You! LittleHow dare you treat us Knights of Aurena with such little respect! Do you even have any idea what we No, I dont, once again, I did not allow any of the knights to get theirst words in. It was grating to listen to. I have told you my identity, I have shown you the minimum courtesy for people who were sent here to assassinate me! You have not shown me an inkling of your respect, neither for my status or as a person. Respect is a two-way street, and I owe you nothing. The Empire and Aureolis have both blemished my reputation, making it possibly impossible for me to perform a concert in any of their affiliated countries. Your emperor sent dragonyers after me I will tell you this, you four knights are currently on the very bottom of my caring list. Maybe it was the stress of dungeon diving for too long. Even if [The Light] wasnt making me ufortable being underground or inside caves any longer, my past bad experiences being inside one probably contributed to my agitation. It also didnt help that I hadnt seen the sun for over a week now and only had one core-worth of sr energy left, until I waspletely depleted. Or, the actual reason for my bad mood was that I was putting up with nine people who were sent here to kill me, who showed me as much distrust as I was giving VifiYok. Speaking of thetter, I was also anxious about her trying to snatch the chip away from me. Could I trust her? Could I rely on the students to not try to knock me out with the knights? I didnt want to underestimate them just cause I was stronger than all of them. While I walked away from them, going in front of Rajah, Franz came running up. That was quite I would like to call it sass, but the truth leans more towards haughtiness. Not the same I am used to, he stated, reinforcing the idea that my past life did have moments where she went ballistic. To my fellow trainees, maybe my parents, maybe even my friends. I guess I am not that extremely different. Happens, I guess. Its not that I even want to act like this but speaking with them just annoys me. Even if I can sympathize with them and what they might think of the situation. Franz nodded, expressing his own worries of how he would have acted if he hadnt learned about me before the churchs propaganda. Once again, he showed how he had information on me despite how little the Empire actually knew about me beyond the church''s propaganda, all because he realized I was an otherworlder due to the Berliners I sold in Griffonpeak. Imperial merchants had brought some pastries back and he had gotten his hand on me from them. It sounded usible, but that made me just wonder how he would be able to get his hand on something like this? Olives Garden, the name of the shop Amelia sold my pastries through, should be selling Berliner even today, but how would a merchant know how good I was through some pastries they bought back home to sell or give to friends? I mean, Amelias employees could have spoken well of me, but still. However, before I could really finish this thought, Franz brought up another important matter. Something he had to use [Telepathy] for. [You wont tell them youre an otherworlder?] I shook my head. [If your ssmates cant guess it from my name, then it isnt my problem for now. I dont trust the knights with this information, and thest thing I want is for the demonkins to try to use any of this information against me. After this is done, I will have no further responsibility towards them and I wont imprison them or something, you know.] [Right, not to further antagonize people. Smart.] Franz then looked back, making sure nobody was looking and reached his hand out. [You''ve heard it already, but the church knows you can get rid of our unique skills. Nagata and Ishigami confirmed it with me. You did the same for their party and Tamae-sans. Considering they know about it, those unique skills are most likely used like GPS signals. I want you to get rid of mine.] [Now?] I snapped my head around. So he doesnt know I cant usurp it? So, why cant I usurp it? I already tried to get rid of his [Justice for All] before already, but was somehow unable to. Trying it again wouldnt help here, but I also didnt want to make it awkward so I decided to dy it forter. I didnt think bringing it up now would be beneficial. [Are you sure you want to do it now? Dont you need the power boost?] I deflected. [We dont know what will happen and I certainly would like to have your lying detecting skill for VifiYok. We dont need to rush things. Also, since I know the demonkins are responsible for all of this, taking away your GPS signal now wont benefit you or them.] [Well, if you think so, then Ill rest the point for now So, do you have an idea how solve our little predicament?] He was probably talking about the situation about the key and how only two teams may live. How were we supposed to break the rules without actually breaking them? [Let me guess, [Space-Time Magic]] I snapped my fingers. [Bingo. Thats our only way forward.] [The main rule we have to abuse is number three. Once both artifacts leave the floor through their usage, it demands, but what happens when the used artifact returns to the floor? Can it be used again? The description didnt say it was a one time use,] Franz correctly caught on to the reasoning why I thought it might be possible to get everybody. However, there were some issues here. [Will the dungeon master let us? [Space-Time] spells cost a lot of mana to maintain, so how long can we do so? There is also a huge problem about trust here, as I bet at least three teams distrust mepletely. If you trust me, then your party might, I presume. And then we have the Ankoran King and his party.] [The dwarves are fully allied with the elves, and the elves have a multi-generational alliance with the dragons. High King Fugnarus will not betray you On the assumption he knows youre a princess.] Geopolitical knowledge, too, huh? Well, arent you certainly prepared my dear cousin. 28 humans and beastmen followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22418 Wha!? People died. Some of my fans suddenly died, which hadnt happened since, well, for a veeeery long time now. Honestly, considering the Event Quest, I had expected to lose a few fans here or there but how did I lose 28 followers just like that?! At once? Where was this happening? It couldnt be the Ankoran King, but seeing this annoying System message caused my stress to surge again. I snapped my head around, noticing the others were having a lull time right now. I even saw Tatsuya and Kyouya speaking with AikoI heard they were good friends back on Earth. Eh?! Strange? The moment Aiko turned around to look at me, she snapped her head back and began to move slower to the boys confusion. Well, it certainly unnerved me, too. Yes, stress. Stress. It is stress, definitely. I need to calm down. Losing followers was a normal thing; it shouldnt be weird for me to expect to lose some of my fans here or there considering the world didnt revolve around me. People die every day, it was just reality. Maybe I lost a few people from the Event Quest, but none of them were people I personally knewmy friends. Knowing my mind might be a bit unstable from all the chaos, I called for Franz and VifiYokI should call her Valeria while the students were aroundto help me out. I jumped up on Rajah and pulled out some pots and ingredients. Using [Unheilige Engel] I asked them to cut some of the stuff for me; starting to make some good food would help everybody. Since we had to slow down our hike for the students and knights, it probably was the correct time to do so. Pouring some water in a stone pot full of rice, I ced it on my head, bncing it there while increasing my body temperature. While I very much disliked Saori and Tasianna using me like a rice cooker, popcorn maker, and so many other weird cooking utensils, it was, unfortunately, efficient of me to act as one right now while we continued our march. With mobile cooking stations for both Franz and VifiYok to cut some stuff in, I began making some stew, adding the usual spices Saori, Tamae, or Asaka would use and began the stew. As more and more ingredients were added, the rice finished, allowing me to let the aroma of everything spread around before I finally found some time to pull out my geigler. Franz watched me y a tune as I controlled the stewdle with [Aerokinesis], prompting him tough a bit before asking me why I didnt have a violin made specifically for a dragon. As in, wasnt my tail simr to a bow in some sense? What a weird suggestion to make Although, he does make a good point. Why dont I have a violin made for my dragon form? Good to see you still enjoying it, Franz smiled as I kept ying. If I had one myself, we could do a duet like we used to do. Franz can y, too? That wasnt part of my memories. In any case, music and food; it was a goodbination which enticed peoples senses. I could see the students eagerly looking at what I was cooking, only for it to stop when the knights and Takuma told them to refocus. It might be poisoned, they stated, which was a grave insult to every chefs handiwork. As such, they didnt get to eat anything if they wanted to stay stubborn. Instead, my party got to enjoy some rice with beef stew, coupled with some fresh iced fragassa milk. Oh, naturally, some fulinoe tea to keep Tatuysas addiction at bay. Can I have some more fragassa, please, Kyouya asked as we all ate on top of Rajah, while I fed thetter by holding up his te with [Unheilige Engel]. Seconds, please. More meat, too, VifiYok demanded, which I obliged immediately. Although I didnt trust her, I wasnt callous enough to deny her a meal. The six of us filled up our stomachs before Aiko broke down, asking if she could get anything. This escted into a situation where everybody but the knights and Takuma came up and asked for a portion. The former could only sigh before they took out their rations and began to eat their dried meals, while Takuma red at me as if I was the devil. So, you really know Segawa-sensei? Strict, overly perfectionist, history nerd? So, Tama-chan and the others from The Magical Biscuits are with you guys? I dont really care. I havent gotten proper warm food in over a week with all the golems attacking us in the previous dungeon. Are you sure you three werent brainwashed? Valeria, are you okay? What the hell, dont speak about me like that in the open! Well, it was better than theirplete mistrust but hunger drove them towards me. Whether this would helpter or not would be left up to future me, but it was nice to share a meal with everybody as we hiked through this hillscape. Eventually, we had to stop, as we finally reached our destination. Tatsuya instantly noted how there were clear signs earth magic was used, and how he could see two ropes along the walls. After we scouted the area a bit further, we also noted how there was an entire staircase of earthen walls made from the earth of this hill. Whoever created this was clearly a skilled mage. Using it we quickly made it up to the top of the hill, where we confirmed a simr looking temple from the first was there. We entered through the gates, noting how it was open. The door into the parish had a small gap, and this was where I noted signalsing from below. There also wasnt a date chip at the altar ced next to the miniature of Goddess Chihiro. Heard somebody, VifiYok brought up, confusing everybody but Tatsuya and me, who had pretty strong hearings. Rajah had to stay outside due to his size, sadly. The demonkin led us deeper into the building until we found an opened basement door. Getting closer, it was clear voices came from it. H-hand over the key! You arent getting through us! R-Ryuji-kun, do you think Shut it! We need to fight or we will die! Doesnt matter if were outnumbered, we need to figure out a way! Girls and boys; the voices were varied and generally pretty young sounding, full of energy. In addition, they were speaking Japanese. On the other hand, the next set of voices were deeper, growling and had audible ents you would attribute to the dwarves of Inkoran-Tazul. Lads. Lasses. Out of the way. Crustacia have mercy, but you will not stand in our kings way. And then there were two more holier-than-thou voices which apanied the former two. I wasnt sure if they were deeper-sounding women or higher-pitched men, but they were easily distinguishable from the dwarven ents. Our king ordered for the Ankoran Kings survival, you wont stand in his way. You young folks are so devoid of wisdom, it is only the fate of humans like you. I say its mercy to end your lives now. Shit! Back up! Behind me! one of the younger voices from the beginning shouted as I heard something wooden running along a wooden table. One of the antagonistic voices responded, oozing bloodlust to the point my [Danger Perception] warned me to be careful. Your chances are over. Mundari, let us take them down! Thats the sound of a bow! Fuck! Ryuji! Franz, surprisingly, was the first to storm through the door, running down the stairs, only for an arrow to suddenly graze his arm, causing him to slip down. Franz! I shouted. Their reinforcements are here! Take them out! Avoid the second one in the far front! Aye, yfleis! I feel something dangerous! My [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] instantly went into action as I noted multiple attacksing at us. I used [Wind st] to blow everybody behind me back, before sending my scales out to protect them. As the first arrow shot through the ground, it pierced through my scale barrier, but got stuck in it. I jumped into the basement, somersaulting down, protecting Franz from iing arrows but pping my wings, causing a miniature explosion to destroy it, before turning my body around. I noted nine young humans to one side, being bombarded by arrows and getting attacked by two short heavily armored people. None of them were hurt, but their frontline was easily broken through and pushed back. Ryuji! Franz sprang up on his feet again as he conjured up his spectral sword, throwing it towards an axe-wielding warrior,pletely unidentifiable due to his, or her, armor. However, unlike the other armored warriors, he, or she, was taller than all of them, dwarfing them by a half of a head. Elves! Dwarves! I instantly noted seven opponents, only for my eyes to snap around as I saw a dwarf with a katana easily deflect the spectral sword flying towards the axe-wielder. His, or her, de shone brightly by a rune and it looked like they were about to attack Franz while the axe-wielder took care of a tall young man wielding two gauntlets, looking like a brawler. Stop! I poured mana through my throat, ready to shout but stopped when I saw the katana dwarf snapp their head up. Hmm?! They reacted, before shouting in a deep voice. Stop! Princess Hestia, sighted! Meoschaera roy Sheothrudra, yflei! Hands down, stop your aggression! The chaos was instantly stopped by the voice of that dwarven man. The ranger-looking elves retracted their bow and arrow and kneeled, greeting me as Princess of Dragons in elvish, while the dwarves saluted me. However, this momentary peace was instantly broken as the students charged at the axe-wielding dwarf, almost grabbing what looked like a data chip from his belt, only for them to be suppressed by the other dwarven warriors. The katana-wielding dwarf had his de pressed against the brawler-looking guy, causing thetters face to turn pale. Franz stood up, but instantly froze up when the elves suddenly got back on their feet, bows readied on him. They were like gunslingers with those reflexis! Stop! Weapons down! Understanding the gist of the situation, I stepped in front of Franz, shouting at them to stop all aggression. Sari, this person is my party member! Arrows down or I will fight! The elves looked at each other, before they rxed their grips, giving me a quick bow as they acknowledged my order. What a dicey situation, Franz or any of the people upstairs could have been turned into a pincushion if you only evaluated the elves by their drawing speed. Hestia! I snapped my head around as I heard that familiar voice, noticing the axe-wielder taking his helmet off, revealing himself to be the High King of Ankor-Nazta, Fugnarus Kongun. The beastman-dwarf moved forward, looking at me in tion with his two tiger eyes. He even bellowed out augh as he rested his axe on my shoulder. I shouldnt beughing, but am I ever d to see those damn dragonyer didnt get to you first. Urgh,ss. His face tensed up as he frowned, looking sad and frustrated about himself as he lowered his head. Its my damn fault. May Kargryxmor and your father, Eltharion, judge me for nearly sending you to your death. I should have made sure my damn dungeon master was still alive before sending you into the dungeon. If you demand my head to restore my ns honor, then you may have it! Your Majesty! The dwarven warriors instantly pushed the students aside as they rushed to their kings side as he sat down on his knees. You mus Silence! This is my punishment for my failure! He roared out. Goddess Crustacia had entrusted me with the first Event Quest, and I have failed in properly assessing the massiveness of it! I have failed to protect Eltharions youngest daughter! This face isnt even worthy to see Elutiss eyes ever again, until my honor is restored! Hestia! He pulled out the data chip the students almost grabbed from him. As a rpense, I have gotten you the second key out of this death hole! Take it, but I ask of you to save my subordinates! It is selfish, I know, as you went down for the students, but please, listen to this fool of a dwarfs wish! Your Majesty! All the dwarves kneeled down as they looked up at me.We die with our liege! Princess Hestia, if you must restore his ns honor, then let us go down with him! Take the chip and rescue your allies! We ept the consequences for attacking them, even if it was for our kings honor! Nonesense, mundari! Stand up, High King! The elves suddenly protested. These humans? Your lives are more valuable than these waste of air and resources. Stand up, for the future demands you live, Ankoran King Fugnarus! Dammit! Stop it, right now! We can solve this situation, I justHuh? My [Detection Sensor] suddenly warned me of a signal which just appeared underneath me. My eyes snapped down, noting that there was now ck magic circle under our feet. Out of it, a ck covered arm reached out, about to reach into my pockets where I ced the data chip. My tail moved, ready to smack it away, but I was too slow. Arrrghhhhh! For VifiYoks reaction was faster. Bastard! she shouted as she pulled Hayato out of the shadow, kicked his stomach and broke his arm before throwing him onto the bottom of the basement. However, this stressful moment didnt end as her eyes recognized another arm slipping out of another shadow, this time aiming for the data chip the Ankoran King was offering me. VifiYok didnt rush, though, as the samurai dwarf instantly sliced the arm off with an iai-sh, causing the person to dissipate into nothingnessit was a [Shadow Clone]. Dont let them get the chip! The moment they have it, they get out of here scot-free! VifiYokmanded me as we suddenly heard the loud cries of two young men. Two very familiar men! Uraaghhhhk! Kyouya! Tatsuya! Only to be followed by the sound of a shrieking girl. We rushed up the stairs, only for my eyes to widen in shock as I saw Tatsuya holding his bleeding throat as his spear dug right into Chifuyas stomach, causing thetter girl to cough up blood as she held her bloodied de. On the right side, Takuma had already assumed his [Savior] form and had sliced off Kyouyas left arm and was about to end his life before Franz charged in, parrying the greatsword before pushing Kyouya back, allowing Kyouya the time to materialized his knight armor and roar out Takumas name as he readied himself for a fight. Night yer. Without his gauntlets, Lautrex suddenly materialized a sheathed sword made from light right in front of him. He grabbed it and pulled the de out, revealing a longsword with an ever-moving chainsaw-like mechanism revolving around the weapons edge. It shone grey. The knight smiled, showing his handsomeness since I healed his beat up face after our fight. If the light of the Goddess cant smite you, then I will rely on something more simplemana. Aura des, the true weapon of a swordmaster! Fucking betray me in the worse moment, you bastards! A note from AbyssRaven Well, it looks like the first smack down wasn''t so sessful. I guess its time to beat them up again If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 410: Trust is a Two-Sided Road. Chapter 410: Trust is a Two-Sided Road. Certain sections of my scale wall were cut down, which should be rather hard to do for the knights, even if Lautrex had some hidden weapon that didnt apply holy damage. But that was when my nose caught the smell of that bitter scent I attributed to those dragonyers. That ufortable skin prickling feeling came from bone daggers the four knights were carrying with their mainhand. It was then my suspicion became true as I saw Karlst and Fmm slice through some scales with those very dagger, albeit, with some difficulty as they had to hack into a section twice to separate them. Meaning, those daggers were coated with anti-dragon blood poison. Did they get them from the dragonyers, or were they given to them by the Empire? Question, I couldnt smell those daggers up until now, so whereOh shit! [Storage Magic]! I was mostly a trial and error type of person, but goodness, I should have probably thought about checking the students'' inventories. One of them probably carried those daggers and kept them hidden. However, what confused me the most was how the students even betrayed us. I kept my ears sharp and listened to everything, only for my parallel minds to remind me I had told the students to use [Telepathy] if they wanted to speak behind my back. Seeing the four students before me as enemies right now, I activated [Mana Eyes], and to my tion, I was able to read their entire Profiles! Yay! Although, my mood instantly dropped when I noticed how, well, solidly rank C they were. Well, I shouldnt be too surprised considering Tatsuya and Kyouya werent that much better than them. In any case, I did confirm they all had [Telepathy]. Did they just buy that? Did I actually just give them good advice, only to have it turned on me? Well, it didnt matter. I tried to get along with them, but I guess their paranoia just got the better of them. Tatsuya! After my brain assessed the situation, my eyes locked onto Tatsuya as he pulled out his spear from Chifuyas stomach. His throat was bleeding and the pain on his face contorted his expression as he began to cough. Sorry, Tatsuya-kun! The magic swordswoman grimaced in horror as she tightened her grip over the de she used to cut Tatsuya, before a flush appeared on her face. Adrenaline Rush! Veins appeared on her face as she steeled her resolve, de ready to attack Tatsuya as his body began to morph, growing in size as he took a step back. However, before that could unfold at all, the heat inside my throat grew to the point I unleashed a white me breath at them, intending to heal Tatsuya and push Chifuya back, not kill her! However, my me breath suddenly avoided them, traveling to the side as I noticed the mes disappearing as they gathered around Natsumeparty Takumas offensive mage. They entered her right hand as she carried a crystalline ball with her leftprobably a catalystbefore it began to glow red and white. Too much! Too much! Im overflowing! she screamed as her face began to turn purple-blue. It was arcane corruption, and it probably would have surprised me if I hadnt made sure to learn the students unique skills before this. Savior: Sacrifice 20% of max health to shroud your body with holy mana and obtain savior armor, granting temporary [Sacred Resistance Lv. X], with X = [Savior Lv. X]. Grants a 10% increase in stats and 5% more up per party member you lead, up to 25%. Increases every alliess stats by 10% and amplifies aura-based skills or attacks Saints Oath: Allows the sharing of all current positive status effects on the owner through an aura skill. Efficiency of the transferred buff is determined by the skills level. While an aura is active, it applies a passive health regeneration on all allies and periodically reduces the effects of status afflictions. Effects boosted with a beneficial aura skill Enmitys Pain: Activates upon the sensation of pain regardless of the source and can only be maintained by that sensation. Limits abnormal status afflictions to the minor stage. Reduces damage taken by [Enmitys Pain Lv. X] * 5%. Increases strength and intelligence by a percentage ording to the owners health or mana, respectively Elemental Absorption: Allows the absorption of elemental spells and attack, neutralizing the elemental effect or spell entirely, turning it into mana. Excess mana can be channeled into other objects, or released into the air. If the intelligence stat of the absorbed attacks owner is higher than this skills owners intelligence + wisdom, slowly build up arcane corruption. Decrease arcane corruption gained by [Elemental Absorption Lv. X] * 5% Takumas [Savior], Aikos [Saints Oath], Chifuyas [Enmitys Pain], and Natsumes [Elemental Absorption]. ording to Franz, their unique skills evolved during their stay in the Empire, apparently due to a ritual performed by the pope after they performed a major feat. It was used to ask Aurena to evolve their skills, acting as a propaganda piece as the entire Church of Aurena HQ in the Empire was filled up with people. To visualize, it was apparently asrge as the Vaticans main cathedral, although still smaller than the faiths capital in Aureolis. The Emperor, many noble families, and even dignitaries attended the session, so it was a pretty big deal. It really was good advertising material, even if I knew the demonkins probably influenced the skills somewhat, although I wasnt sure how. [Dont kill them!] I reminded VifiYok, since I couldnt speak with me breathing fire. Yeah, yeah, Ill beat them an inch before death. Start healHuh!? The demonkin suddenly fell back, barely stopping herself by nting her foot down, but her body still fell down the stairs, looking like she was being pulled away by an invisible hand. She struggled, even digging my ive into the wall to stop herself, but it was useless. This relentless forces source only became clear when I saw Hayato fly past her, up the stairs towards me. Switcheroo: Using mana, switch position with a target. The process cannot be stopped until the positions have been switched or the user or the target perished mid-way through the activation process. The usable distance increases per level. Mana cost is determined by the distance All their unique skills are so unbelievably broken! Downing three health potions like some alcoholic, Hayatos beat-up and broken body was healed up, as if VifiYok hadnt just given her a traumatic experience. He pulled out two bone daggers from an opening in the air[Storage Magic]and attempted to sh me with them. Seeing how my mes werent doing anything with another anti-mage around, I closed my mouth and snapped my body around. Although my scales couldnt defend me properly from those anti-dragon weapons, I could use them to deflect his attacks, allowing me to use this opening to use Siss martial training to disarm in. I can y this game, too! I shouted before grabbing his daggers and stuffing them into my own storage, before taking out a holy me grenade. I pushed Hayato out of the way to gain the space to throw my grenade, but thetter used his unique skill again to switch positions with me. He caught the grenade as it just left my hand, but I was already prepared for this. I blew him away with [Wind st] and snapped my fingers as I began singing [Dragon Fire]. The scale-dust I left on his body from disarming him blew up as I performed a simple spark fire, causing the grenade to blow up in a hail of white mes. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Although he couldnt get hurt by the mes, he was still vulnerable to the explosion itself. He was blown away as my white mes healed him, Tatsuya, and Chifuya. Natsume was already absorbing the fire, but this still gave everybody enough time to react. Tatsuya transformed into his vampire bat form, frightening the students as he spread his leather membrane arms. He challenged Chifuya with his spear, prompting the girl to pull out a needle to stick into her finger, activating her unique skill before she engaged her ssmate in a sh of magic and steel. Although still a newbie, Tatsuyas elemental armguard allowed him to perform some simple magical attacks, but he was mostly overpowering her with his spear techniques he honed through Yorshkas training. I also wanted to check on Kyouya and Franzs side, but my [Danger Perception] warned me as Lautrex charged in. I ducked under his de, finally feeling some threat from his attacks. I thought he was hopeless without his gauntlets, so where did he get this sword from? I cast [Panzer] over my body like armor before pulling the dragon daggers I just stole from Hayato to parry his de, only for me to lose one of them as it instantly broke apart the moment it touched his weapon. Dammit! This isnt Grimnir-sanctioned equipment! Ahhhhhh! Useless! So, instead, I formed purple mes around my arm and hardened them into an obsidian spear, using it to shove Laturex back. The weapon splintered, but it didnt matter as I could just continuously produce more throw-away weapons. I saved thest dragon dagger and released my body heat while singing [The Heir of Hope]. [The Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Your paranoia really got to you, huh? I snarled, exposing my fangs as I considered him a bit of a nuisance at this point. You could have had me swear to Kramps to not scam you. Here I thought my promise would do the trick. My duty is to serve the Holy Emperor of Mankind. If protecting the Heroes of Aurena is the only way for me to bring peace to this endless struggle with the demonkins, then I will give up my life! Even if we knights die, if we get that key to the Heroes, we will have served our role! Lautrexs formerlyckadaisical expression hardened as he scowled at me. If you have fought Sir Larent before, then I shall not dishonor you once again, mydy. I will show you what a real Hand of Heaven can do! He raised his free hand, revealing three magic rings he was wearing. The Emperor sent me here for a false mission. I was sent here to y an evil dragon, but I see how that was aUrgk! Woah! I snapped my head as I noticed a signaling at me, pushing me aside before jumping up and mming his axe onto Lautrex. Dont need a casus belli any longer; the fact the other has to die for the other to survive makes this a war! Whether Kargryx is neutral to its princesss suffering or not, that is a casus belli in my book, youngling. ddarg, and shes my guest, idiot! It was the Ankoran King, and he didnt sound happy. I heard even the lowest Hand of Heaven can take on a whole party of rank Bs, maybe even duel two As. How about two As and four Bs? King My aura stopped a bit as I noticed four dwarves move past methree earthshakers and one samurai. I wanted to respond to them, but King Fugnarus did not allow it. He kicked Laturex back before swinging his axe over his shoulder before pulling out the data chip I told you this already, Princess. My word is my honor, and if Imit myself to a cause, I will fight with it till the bitter end. Shake up; Im here to rescue you, so sit back and watch. Come on, knight, you need one of these, right? We dwarves honor our debts and oaths. If we be allies, I will muster my people to fight in your name if you need to, Princess Hestia Those were his words to me when I first arrived in Inkoran-Tazul and had my meeting with him and King Drangleic. They repeated in my head as he walked forward with his dwarven guards. Behind me, I felt unnerved as the silent steps of the elven rangers were barely audible, only for me to watch in horror as they pulled out their arrows. Incapacitate, I told them, but their weak We will try did not inspire much confidence. But that was when I heard Franz shout Eyes! before I saw a rock ball being thrown at the ceiling of the building. It exploded, releasing a blinding light like a shbang, catching everybody surprised. [Switcheroo]. Weakness: The target needs to be within eyesight to perform the switch! Franzs words pierced through thebined groans inside the room, following the war cries of the dwarves, probably saved from the blinding light due to their helmets protecting their eyes. As I opened mine, I saw the four knights were quickly assaulted, with the king taking on Lautrex by his lonesome while the samurai took on Royce. The three fully armored shieldbearers ganged up on the remaining knights, quickly overwhelming them and pushing them back. Franz, Kyouya, and Tatsuya, on the other hand, took on the students. Franzmaybe he had suspected this ambushwas taking out multiple tools and items from his storage, using them against his ssmates to neutralize their powers. Kyouya, donning his ck armor, pushed back Takuma, tanking whatever attack the other threw at him while keeping him at bay with the help of [The Heir of Hope] boosting his stats. Meanwhile, Tatsuya used his druid form to knock out the shouting Hayato, stopping him from using his unique skill, again. Seeing them all fight without even needing my help, I had to admit I wasnt needed here. In fact, all I needed to do was sing. All buffs up. [Various Spell Buffs] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] L-Light?! Chifuya was next after she saw one of herrades cking out. You''re the ones that provoked us. [Enmitys Pain]. Weakness: Dull nerves, anything to prevent physical and mental sensations. Answer: Laughing gas, sleeping poison. Franz pulled out a ss bottle with a lid with a hole justrge enough for the dagger he pulled out. He ced the bottle back in his storage before rushing at the girl. Back off! Natsume, though, reacted just in time, shooting out a fire ball at him and forcing him to dodge back. However, in one swift motion, he opened his storage again, pulled out what looked like a wooden pipe and threw his dagger at Natsume, instead. It barely nced at her cheeks, but blood was drawn. He then blew into the pipe, shooting out what looked like a needle at Chifuya, who swiftly cut it down. Franznded on his feet and conjured up his spectral sword, again. [Elemental Absorption]. Weakness: Mana paths blockage. Close up mana entrances into the body, preventing mana from exiting or entering the owners body. Very, very hard to do thats why we use arcane corruption poison to make it hard for the mage to cast in the first ce. Words are the same. Just like he said, Natsumes skin around her cheek turned purple. Despite the healing auraing from a cowering Aiko, Natsume coughed, looking ill as the poison spread through her body. Speaking of Aiko, she was hiding herself from the battle by staying in the corner of the room. She had her staff raised, but her eyes darted around the room, unsure what exactly to do. It didnt even seem like she had ever seen a real battle with how she acted. Hestia, camera! Record this! my cousin ordered me to, only for him to interpret my hesitation that he had to borate on his n. Nagata, Ishigami, and I have this! Stand there and record everything. Sensei needs to know what exactly is happening! You also need proof for the other students in the basement. Basement! I snapped my head around, only to see VifiYok sitting on the stairs, pointing her ive at the other two student parties. She was blocking them froming up by looking intimidating. Seeing that was covered, I pulled out the recorder and began to film everything. From the fight with the knights and King Fugnarus, to how Franz was exploiting everything about his ssmates. Arrgh! Natsume fell onto her knees, unable to hold herself up. Argh, theres more than just arcane corruption in there! I feel numb! Well, of course, Franz stated as if it was obvious. Do you think I have an infinite storage? Some of my toxins just have ovepping effects. Light! Chifuya charged in with a wild scream, only for Tatsuya to take her on. T-TaGet out of my way! Greeeeeeeck! he screeched, causing the girl to flinch back in fear. You really should have just listened to Hestia-san! Two students unable to fight, one upied with Tatsuya, one too afraid to move away from her corner. Meaning, there was only one more person to take care of. [Savior]. Weakness: I have no weaknesses, you bastard! Takuma interrupted Franz as he pulled out a scroll from his storage. I am the hero in this story! I will bring all of us back to Earth! Dragon, dwarves, elves? I am the son of the Akanishi n; I am made to reign over all Weak, but too prideful and scared to admit hes weak and scared of his father. Scared of his abusive father who ps him when he ruins something. Kicks him out of rooms for failing to be the best. Failed to enter the best school in Japan, instead of the second fiddle. What?! Takuma stopped fighting Kyouya the moment everything was said, snapping his head around, leaving an opening wide enough for thetter tond a right hook on the formers face. Bugahk! Franz saw this and continued. He knew he was in Takumas head now. [Savior] is strong, but it isnt because its owner is strong. It was luck. Luck, that the church decided to treat you any better than a blessedthe real heroes in this world. He has an overinted ego, born from the fact he thinks hes like his father. Wrong. We sons are not like our fathers. We are not their clones; only their tools for their continued sess. Just like in this world. You are nothing but a tool for the church, Takuma. Shut up! Grrahk! Kyouyanded another hit. Jeez Compared to the other students, this actually felt personal. Takumas weakness wasnt rted to his skill, it was emotional. That, somehow, made it feel terrible to listen to. However, its effectiveness couldnt be discounted. Franzs tactic worked, worked so well it bought enough time for Tatsuya to finish hisr bout with Chifuyahe sessfully hit her with his spear coated in Franzs poison. With her unique skill nonfunctional, he quickly beat her before tackling Takuma alongside his best friend. With both of them on him with Franz giving his support, the fight quickly ended. In fact, even on the Ankoran Kings side, the fight was over before it could even end. Lautrex and the king were still standing, but the Royce, Karlst, and Fmm were already down. Lautrex, against an opponent he could deal damage to, wasnt that much of a disappointment. Then again, I didnt know the Ankoran Kings level and actual power, so I couldnt really tell. Lautrex, though, did not surrender as everybody pointed their weapons at him. He held his sword up, face showing nothing but clear focus, and it didnt look like he would stop. I stopped my recording for now and let the rest be handled by the people up here, and instead, went down the stairs. I looked over at the students cowering in the corner. Some of them looked injured, probably caused by the dwarves, while others were just exhausted. They looked, honestly, like me and the students upstairsdirty, stressed out, and stinky. They addressed VifiYok as Valeria, and they were not pleased she was holding them down here. V-Valeria, what is going on?! One of the girls questioned, turning furious when she saw me. T-thats the dragon! T-those scales! The bishops mentioned it could change into a human! N-no, shes here to end it! Panic and antagonism was clear in their eyes and action. My eyes werent focused on them, though, but at the fully bandaged person protected by a tall, brawler-looking boyan Asian jock. His face was bruised up, even bleeding, but he didnt shy away from ring at me with his bleached hair. He looked a bit like a delinquent; more of one than Asaka, at least. Ryuji, I probably correctly guessed, considering that was the person Franz was looking at the moment he charged into the basement. I threw my ID over to him. Could you do Franz a favor and check my ID? I hid most of my skill and stats, but name, age, titles, and things I can afford to show are there. He raised an eyebrow, but still took this chance to put my ID onto the chain of his party bracelet. If I was an enemy, this was the best time to take a sneak peek on my profile, after all. Fortunately for me though, his eyes widened in surprise and he lowered his guard. He looked over to a green-haired boy. Shiki, down. Shes the one Light wanted to find. Well, its clear she was the dragon, so He paused before he nodded. Right, right, its confirmed then? Ichiyo, let her through. While it was clear Ryuji and Shiki were on board with whatever Franz was nning, making it clear they were part of his party, the boy called Ichiyo was less inclined. His brown hair fluttered as he snapped his head around, looking outraged at what was suggested. He shouted, W-what?! but I didnt let that stop me. VifiYok stood up and let me by. I walked closer to the bandaged girl, but three other girls and that Ichiyo girl tried to stop me, even unsheathing their weapons. Ryuji didnt do anything aside from offering my ID back. I nodded and used my superior agility to outmaneuver them, bypassing them and grabbing my ID back. I dont know what youre nning, but even a real Saintess couldnt do it. Shes scarred for life, so you think you can forgive them for their attitude? he asked, looking a bit timid now. I never med them. It weighed more on my conscience, I stated before taking a step forward. At the same time, the student from behind tried to grab me, but Ryuji and that Shiki guy held them back just long enough for me to cast [Sanctuary] around me. I stopped all my songs except [The Heir of Hope], before pulling the bandages off the injured persons body. Uuuh Yuuko in her ruined appearance groaned out loud. It was clear healing was performed to preserve her body, but I couldnt help but stare at my handiwork. The outer skin waspletely gone, showing the consequences of third degree burns. In fact, some of the wounds were so deep, I could imagine it reached down into her muscles and even bones. Whoever this Saintess Fleindia was, she managed to keep this girl alive. She received the full brunt of my [Dreadre Aura] without any real protection. Even VifiYok looked like a carbonized corpse after I defeated her in Elyonda. I couldnt even make out a face. She didnt have any outer features you would recognize on a face, like ears, nose, lips, or hair. Her new features looked like blisters or melted flesh, reddened in reaction to me taking off her bandages. She was making small moans, but I couldnt tell if she was awake or not. Theck of real eyelids made it so her eyes were open. She''s going to kill Yuuko! GET OUT OF OUR WAY! Ryuji! Shiki! Stop! Let us throughUrgrgh! Yuukos party members protested, one even slipped through the two boys hold and was starting to bang my light barrier with the sheath of her de. I ignored them all and began my treatment. To fix what I caused. Miraculous Grace. My mind nked out of all external stimuli, fully focused on the person on hand. I poured some of the pain numbing potion I got from Duchess Morgiana and Thyra when we did our surgery on Farrons lungs. Once I was sure the potion worked, I sterilized my hands with soap and made sure my operating field was clean from any debris andid down a white-piece of sheet and put Yuuko on it. I first began separating any necrosis or melted skin, even carving out the scars to make sure her skin was clean. I had my parallel minds bring up my knowledge on surgery using the knowledge I learned from House Morgiana, the students, and my own experience of operating on the people in Elyonda to fix their issues. With a hand so steady real organ surgeons would be jealous of, I cleaned her body of her wounds. Once I made room for her body to regrow, I activated [Miraculous Grace] here and there, while using [White mes] to fix any wrong growth here or there. I fed her some dragorade and sugar water, keeping her body fueled since healing such a surgery usually caused strong fatigue, a lesson I learned after Farrons surgery. From her face down to her feet, I didnt miss out on anything. Her rough, unappealing skin returned to being smooth and soft. I also corrected bones, muscles, fat, and even checked her organs to see if anything was wrong. It might look weird since I was examining her like some coroner, but no half-measure here. After her surgery was done, I gave her one of my spare white robes, wrapping her with it before dispelling my light barrier. I held the unconscious Yuuko in a princess carry before bringing her over to six fish-eyed young men and women. I reached out to them. I am not sure I managed to correct her face. I only had the chance to look at you guys that one moment, so I mostly forgot your face features. Sorry. The boy named Ichiyo took her off me and pulled her closer to the students. All of them gasped before looking at me. Ryuji and Shiki were the only ones who nodded. I nodded back and let out a small sigh of relief. Still, I had to talk to them. I really, really didnt mean to hurt any of you or Yuuko-san. I didnt ount for her [Magic Breaker] when I defended myself from the dragonyers, and that caused me to identally burn her. I know I almost killed her. For that, I cant even ask for your forgiveness, but I am still very sorry. I bowed deeply, expressing my regret without prostrating myself. I pulled out my recorder from my storage and showed them the footage from before, showing everything up to when Franz told me to film. I showed them the entire fight, causing them to widen their eyes. Once I was done, I showed them footage of the students already in my partyHaruka and the rest. Our happy moments, when we went out to eat with each other, talking while having a slumber party. I even showed them footage of us girls going into the hotspring, causing the three girls before me to gasp and shout Dont look! to the boys! They then turned around to me, chastising me for showing Tama-chans and the others bodies! to the boys. I couldnt help but smile before putting the recorder back into my storage. I am not your enemy, no matter what the Empire or the church of Aurena might say. Tatsuya, Kyouya, Tamae, all of them; you are their ssmates and they want you to be safe. If that is the case, then I will worry for you. You are all Saori Segawas former student; as her best friend, I dont want to hurt any of you. I reached my hand out before forming it into a fist. You dont have to trust me. You dont need to believe me. But, do know my goal is to get all of you out of here alive. I pulled out the key to get out of this ce, showing it to them. There are only two keys. The rules state only two parties may escape, while the rest will die. I want you all to follow me upstairs. I want everybody to listen to what the other five parties want out of each other. Will you follow? We dont have a choice, right? Some of them turned over to VifiYok, to which thetter shrugged. They followed us up where we saw Franz, the boys, and the Ankoran King had wrapped the Takuma party and the knights in mana threads. I also noticed the wall was destroyed and Rajah was looking into the room, waving his tail. It seemed in my focus, I missed how Rajah broke through the door to m the unconscious Royce a couple of times with his tail, putting him on the brink of death. In any case, he wasnt important, since Lautrex was still conscious. He was sitting down like a good student, despite looking like he would keel over at any moment now. His face was filled with bloody wounds and it looked like an arrow or two pierced his hands and feet. The elves contempt was clear to see. Y-Yuu-chan!? Aiko was the first to notice, eying Yuukos unconscious body with a grimace. H-how? Yuukos party members nudged their heads towards me, pointing at me being the healer. Since I already showed I could heal people, there really shouldnt be any doubt, but Takuma really had to mumble, Even a Saintess couldnt heal her, how could this-this girl do the impossible?! IRight, its her mes, of course, she could. Aiko kept staring at me, mouth agape as she didnt do anything else. Did she really not believe I could do it, either? Or, what was her issue with me? Well, it didnt matter, I had something more important to deal with. You want to use them now? King Fugnarus offered me his keythe data chip the dungeon master left at the two temples of Chihiro we visited. I took it off him, but shook my head. Instead, I stepped up, looking down at Tatsuya, Aiko, Lautrex, and the nine students from the basement. Apparently, the two boys all bruised up were also part of Franzs party, and he was currently catching up with Ryuji and Shiki. After letting them speak a bit, I began by holding both keys up. The dungeon master has demanded of us to gather these two keys. I have my own ns for what we should do with them, but it is clear from the rules that only two parties may leave the floor, while the rest are probably doomed to die. Nobody said anything, while some gulped. However, before I say anything, I wish to hear every party leaders opinion. If I were to give you these two keys right now, who would you want to give them to? The first to answer was, naturally, King Fugnarus. Princess Hestia and I. No offense to you otherworlders and Folschreckians, but I have to look out for what benefits me the most. I came here to rescue her, and I will make sure she and the people who came with me make it out of here. The next was Lautrex. Saint candidate Aiko. Whoever else doesnt matter, even if it isnt us. We knights live to serve the Goddess, only. The dwarven king did not care of Folschreck, nor did a representative of the Holy Emperor of Folschreck care about the dwarven king. That was the statement both sides gave. I then turned to the students. All of them looked down on the floor, unwilling to answer. In fact, seeing each other having difficulty answering only made the other side more anxious, even eyeing the other as if they couldnt believe you wouldnt choose me?! Whoever answered first would probably have the others contempt. As such, Ryuji took the fall. Mine and Lights, so, Hestia-sans party. Ryuji! The students from Yuukos party shouted out. Seeing this, Takuma couldnt help but jump onto the bandwagon. See! I told you guys that bastard Light will probably show his ugly facade. The child of that demonwyer! His attempts to make Folschreck better in his image, and what exactly is that, huh? Always sneaking away to meet people, never telling us. Of course the bastards party would abandon us! The heroes! R-right! We will choose Aiko-sans and our party then! If you want to leave us to die, then so be it! Ichijo shouted due to being cajoled by Takuma, supported by the rest of his party. However, for some reason, Takuma didnt take it too well, looking irritated for some reason. When Ichijo turned the question onto him on who he would choose, Takuma grinded his teeth as he looked over at Aikonon-responsive and still staring at me like a broken puppet. Takuma let out a deep sigh, before his mood did a 180 and he began to smile brightly like some celebrity. Of course. Whatever. Who else should we choose but you guys? Sir Laturex, thank you very much for your trust in us! However, Lautrex could only stare at the obviously faking Takuma. A charismatic person could identify when another had their mask on. Surprisingly, though, Ichijo didnt believe Takuma either. Instead, he gulped and turned to me. I-I Can we trust you to save us all? Bring us all out of here? If If you really can then please. Ichijo? Are you serious? Once again, Takumas eyes widened, staring at Yuukos party as if they had gone crazy. With all the answers ced on the table, I nodded before casting [Warp Point: Exit] on the ground. Well, then all of you have to trust me then because I will get all of us out of this ce. Nobody will die under my watch. I closed my fist with one of the keys, while holding the other out, offering it to somebody. Trust only works when it goes both ways. Can everybody put their trust and faith in me? A note from AbyssRaven One step at a time for trust. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 411: Rules were Meant to Be Overturned. Chapter 411: Rules were Meant to Be Overturned. Once both artifacts leave the floor through their usage, the floor will be destroyed by the dungeon master along with everything on it. A heavy penalty debuff will be applied to everybody remaining on the floor. That rule is the basis behind my theory that we may all be able to survive, as long as one of us has the ability to transcend floors and hand over the key after each usage, I began as I exined my thoughts and the possibility of surviving this death trap. However, how are we supposed to do this when rule two states Leaving the dungeon in any other way aside from these artifacts will result in death through the dungeon masters choice? Thats why the only answer to this problem is [Space-Time Magic]. Hmm, thats why you ced that grey magic circle down, huh? King Fugnarus inspected the magic circle I ced in front of me. However, how can you be sure youll survive it? Sorry if I get this wrong, not a mage after all, but isnt that the circle for [Warp Point]? The simple, two way portal? I nodded. That spell takes a lot of mana to maintain it Depending on how far down the next floor is, you might just kill yourself before you can rescue everybody. Distance, time, they both bring up the mana cost, from what I read. Even for a non-mage, King Fugnarus had basic knowledge on how some spells worked, which makes sense as warriors knowing which spells took shorter or longer to cast could help them stop a mage. While I appreciated his worry, I couldnt ept it. Unless you have another idea, this is the only way we all survive. Thats my goal, and Im not budging from it. Meoschaera, please! I turned around to one of the elves, addressing me as princess in elvish. You have no need to sacrifice your own self for these We saw that rogue attack you. If they raise their hands against you, you have no need to treat them with courtesy. The gods witnessed their savagery! Urgh its been a while since I spoke with a less worldy elf. While it was true Peolyncians across the world were quite religious, the elven nation took things far enough that Tasiannapared the elven kingdom Sarial to a theocracy due to their worship of all Origin Gods and their role in society. It also didnt help how, aside from Artorias-integrated elves, the ones I met have been pretty uptight and holier-than-thou. You heard the king, elf, but to defend and excuse their actions, Lautrex spoke up. Whatever Her Highness is attempting to do what will most likely not work. Four parties will die. You call Sir Hayato a rogue, I argue he tried to assu The elves drew their arrows, aiming their bows at the knight. Always with these petty excuses, human. Never taking responsibilities for your own actions, also Haireti, I called the elves out, calling them by the name of the elven ranger corpsForest Phantoms, or Haireti. They did not stand down, but they perked their ears in my direction. What are your names? Astello, mydy. Ihrwin, your grace. The first was slightly taller than the second, but outside of their ears poking out of their hoods, I couldnt make out anything else about their physical features, not even being able to tell if they were wind or high elves, although I was pretty sure they werent dark elves since their skin wasnt grey. Fitting for forest rangers, they had long dark green cloaks hiding leather and wood bark armor, obscuring their entire body, even to the point I couldn''t tell if they had backup weapons. As such, I couldnt exactly tell their mood aside from their actions and the tone of their voices. Still, regardless of the historical animosity Sariel felt towards humans, none of that mattered here. Mr. Astello. Mr. Ihrwin. Why exactly did you apany Ankoran King Fugnarus down into the dungeon? I asked, causing both to momentarily turn their heads around, only to refocus on Lautrex. We were ordered by our king, King Elutis Anduriol from Sariel, toe to your rescue after we heard there wereplications in the [Menagerie of Golems]. Due to our alliance to Kargryx and your father, Empero Shes telling you to listen to her and just put the damn bows down, yfleis! A sudden interruption came from one of the dwarves, specifically, the samurai-looking one who was standing behind King Fugnarus like a shadow. He tapped his feet on the ground, impatient at how slow this was going. For ddarg elves, ya two sure are dull. Outraged, they dropped their aggression at Lautrex and snapped around, shouting Mundari?! only for the Ankoran King to silence them all with a deep, booming shout. Like amander, his voice carried the authority to not only force everybody to listen to him, but also make sure they remained quiet. Thanks, I quietly thanked him. Ungi, your tongue doesnt need to be as sharp as your de. After he chastised his bodyguard, he turned back to me. You came here for these kids, but it seems like something happened with how that brat is looking at you. Mind filling me in, Hestia? I nodded, also thinking Takuma is giving me too much of a stink eye, before eyeing Kyouya who had lost his arm to him, and how Kyouya was touching his neck after it was sliced opened. Sure, but, I have to handle something first. King Fugnarus nodded his head before I turned around to Takuma, before pointing his attention to Yuuko, who was still unconscious in Ichiyos arms. I then turned back to Lautrex. It seemed none of you believe I am a blessed, even after I told you in to your faces. Not only did you hurt my friends, but you also threatened to leave us to die by taking the keys. Still, I forgive you all, because I understand. My unexpected answer caused Aiko, Takuma, and Lautrexthe only conscious people of the coupto widen their eyes. I understand why you are so paranoid. I hurt Yuuko-san, and for that, I am sorry. I didnt mean to hurt any of you, and I meant it when I told you this before. That food I shared? I was happy to do so, even to you, Sir Lautrex. People deserve good food, nobody deserves to starve. That I believe. I looked over at VifiYok for a moment, before I gestured to Kyouya for him toe over. He sighed, picked up his severed arm and showed it to me. Unfortunately, during the fight, it was stomped on multiple times to the point the bones werepletely broken. Well, it was nothing a bit of [Miraculous Grace] couldnt heal. I could probably regrow him a new arm, but that was a waste of mana and resources from his body. Doing it this way was much faster and showcased my skills better. Ignoring the stunned Aiko, I attached Kyouyas arm back on him and healed it up, before patting him on his back for hanging on well. While doing so, I was contemting if I should ask the students to empty their storage out, but this probably wasnt the correct timing. I needed their trust due to the uncertainty of my n. I had to snuff out any possibility of betrayal to assure everything would work out as I wanted to. First, I told King Fugnarus I wouldnt hold him responsible, telling him the moment I entered the dungeon, my life was my own responsibility. That was the adventurer way, and ming somebody else was just weak. Yes, he should have made sure his dungeon master wasnt secretly assassinated and then taken over, but that was hindsight at the end of the day. Instead, I told him what I knew. That sted Maagneil is actually still alive? And hes the one who caused all of this?! The dwarven kings eyes grew wide in rage after he took off his helmet, looking like he was about to eviscerate somebody. However, he calmed down, instead his face looked pensive. A rebellion orb, you say? Those nasty, dungeon agitating catalysts? I heard Folschreck has had their fair share of issues with those. Demonkins, huh? Nonsense. However, my recollection of everything that had happened to me in thest dungeon up till my partysnding in the Event one was quickly dismissed after I was finished by Lautrex. Ha! I havent even told him about Crustacia, the elemental emperor, nor VifiYok true identity. Regardless, I heard him out. Why would the demonkins try to attack Ankor-Nazta? We are already pushing them back, but they are trying to antagonize even more people? But, Sir Lautrex, then how are we here in the first ce? Surprisingly, Takuma was the one who spoke up. We learned from our tutors that dungeon walls cannot be broken. They are indestructible unless the dungeon master wills it. How else unless, the dragon is the real Brat, I swear to the Earth Mother, shut up! King Fugnarus shouted at him. The dude had a moment of rity and he blew it?! Enraged, King Fugnarus took a step forward towards Takuma. Fugnarus Kongun; that is my name. My rtive is Dravlia Kongun, also known as Goddess Chihiro, the Revolution Queen. An otherworlder just like you came from a nation called Japan. Nippon. Unlike her who was a reincarnator, I heard your title allows you to automatically trante everything I say. [Otherworldly Visitor], wasn''t it? Then, listen here. He kneeled down, now eye level with the boy. Do you actually know anything? Are you presuming this royalty here is guilty of everything the Empire wrote in that newspaper of theirs? From whom did you receive this information? T-the church of Aurena, Takuma meekly answered, prompting Franz to suddenly interject. Are you seriously telling me all of you actually believed what they told you? Every bit? Are you serious? They are the only ones who have been mostly helping us! Theyre using us just like the imperial nobles! Like everybody else in this world! You cant be serious! Franz stormed up, pulling Takuma up by his armors scruff. You have no idea just how much I want to punch you right now. Same. No, no, this is far more personal than you think. Youre supposed to be smart. Where did all those high scores get you to, Takuma, huh? A little pawn listening to the wishes of the churchs pope? Thinking they are our allies? Franz pushed him down, now directing his attention at Aiko and Yuukos party. All of you! Especially you guys, Ichiyo! Where has all our distrust for the church gone? All of us wanted to flee from the church, but the moment we learned its impossible, you all decided to just ride the train? Ha! I thought I was paranoid about analyzing everybodys weaknesses in case I had to one day exploit them, but I really was naive! I never thought we would turn against each other! Youre the one who switched sides! Takuma shouted, only for Tatsuya to suddenly kick him in the face, knocking him to the ground. Nice one, dude. I was about to do the same. Tatsuya! Aiko shouted, but Kyouya quickly went over to her to quieten her down, allowing Tatsuya to speak. Heres the thing, everybody knows I hate Daisy. And I still do, even after we had the chance to speak, but I understand his position now. Heres the thing, I know you ordered Chifuya, Hayato, and Natsume to attack us, Takuma. You have always been the person with the honeyed words. Tatsuya pulled him back up and gave him a right hook to the face, sending Takuma back onto the ground. So thank you, for making me feel bad when I instinctively drove my spear into her stomach. We fucking talked at lengths on how to deal with some bandits back at our second assembly, and it seemed like that bloodthirst of yours influenced everybody else. Are we killing each other now, Takuma, huh?! Not only Peolyncians, but the people weve known for four years now?! He then snapped his head to the other members of the coup-detat. But dont think any of you will get out of this with a p on the hands. He might have cajoled you, but none of you decided to use your brains for a moment! Mind washing? If we actually were Aurenas Chosen, you think she would make us this weak against it? No. You are at fault. You tried to kill Kyouya, Hestia, and me. And youre ming us? Bad cop, good cop. This is the correct way. They know Tatsuya better, so having him say all the things Im holding back delivers the message better. W-we didnt mean to! Aiko tried to stand up, but she immediately tensed up when she saw the elves had their arrows trained at her. Pale and terrified, she sat back down, shivering so wildly it was hard to hear her. W-we just didnt want to die. W-we Takuma spat blood at Tatsuyas foot, pushing himself back up despite being tied up. Two teams! Two parties are allowed to live, you bastard! You think it was that easy to persuade everybody?! Fuck no! But, I want to live! I have apany to lead when I go back to Earth, and am not letting anybody in this world steal that away from me! I will NOT die in this third world crap of a ce! Do you think I want you all to die here?! Hell no! Ichiyo, say something! Were on her side. The only boy in Yuukos party sheepishly looked at me, only for him to twitch when Ryuji and Shiko patted him on the back. Ryuji sighed deeply. We heard it, dude. You made your decision on who to trust, and there is no shame to it. Stand straight, say it outloud, and announce it. If you think about it clearly, the fault for this entire feud is on your end as, instead of trying to talk, you immediately went to attack her. How would it have felt if you managed to kill her with that Galg andter learned she was innocent and just a good person? Kuek! The bruised up Chifuya, Natsume, Hayato lowered their heads, grimacing and gulping at that very thought. Stop it! Takuma jerked his body forward, elevated by the tension between the ssmates. We. Are. Not. At. Fault. Here! We are in the right! All of you, stop trying to listen to these idiots who think they got it all figured out, because they dont! You think we could just leave our fate to that dragon? That dragon the church knows more about than us? She is the one who is driving a wedge between all of us! She is theUurrgh! In the end, Franz couldnt hold himself back. With a straight punch, he knocked Takuma on his back. He then stomped on his face, preventing thetter from resisting at all. Looking down at the groaning young man, Franz swept back his grey hair. You still didnt answer my question. Did you really think the church is our ally? Then, how about I tell you something; the Church of Aurena has been under the control of the demonkins since we arrived in this world. What ? The students went speechless, unable to process what he had just revealed. Sadly for them, the bomb wasnt done detonating. Correct. It wasnt Goddess Aurena who summoned us into this world, it was the demonkins using the power of the Edjurl gods. They don''t have the power to send us back to Earth. With the exception of King Fugnarus and his bodyguard, the elves and dwarves looked around and whispered in surprise, confused at this reveal. After all, this was still pretty ssified information, but it was honestly okay to reveal right now. VifiYok, on the other hand, could only sigh and sit down. How do I know? Ive been doing my research, never standing still the moment we arrived in the Empire. The moment they wanted to send us into war like child soldiers, Ive never given them an inkling of my trust. Maniptors, the lot of them, and we are their propaganda. What exactly is their n with us? I dont know, but I know if we had actually killed my coMhrm, Hestia. If we had killed her, we would have lost our only one true ally. You are being mind controlled Takuma expressed his suspicion, all while eating dirt. Youre talking about all this crap about the demonkins, but youre telling us this city destroying dragon is our ally? How, huh? Because Im a reincarnator, you idiot. How long does it take for you to finally get the fucking memo? I snapped at him, before taking out the video recorder. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I told you already! Or, has Saori not taught you anything about Greek myth? Or, how about the Atsuko part about my name? Do you want me to exin to you the katakana? Or, how about this: Ich bin eine Amerikanerin. I am an American. Amerika-jin desu. I can continue speaking in German, English, Japanese, or, do you want some Korean? [Are you sure?] Franz suddenly spoke with me telepathically. [If this is the only way to drill it into their thick brains, then sure! This fucking arrogant bastard!] I red at Takuma, wanting to feel the same sensation of punching him like Tatsuya and Franz. Are you kidding me? However, there was one person who wasnt so quiet, and that was Lautrex. What you are sayin The Pope is the Prince of Envy, Sir Knight. Want to know my source for that? How about the fact Goddess Aurena herself warned me of that? Or, how there was actually one truth in the newspaper, and that was how he saw us break into his room. How was I there? Well, he was the one who brought us there; in fact, there shouldnt even be any other witnesses who saw us as my mother, Empress Melloxtressa, can reflect light with her scales, making us invisible. I straightened my back and turned the video recorder on, showing Aiko and Takuma the videos I recorded with it. Everything I showed Yuukos party, I showed them, even the one with the hot spring. Once it was done, I put the recorder back into my storage before taking a step back. As I said, I will bring everybody out of this alive, so trust me. King Fugnarus. I handed him one of the data chips, entrusting him with it. Then, hopefully, we can do this. If this wont work then We can wait,ss. I will take this as my punishment for sending you into that death trap with that rank S dragonyer. We got the rations tost us for weeks. Enough to share, too. His eyes widened a bit, though, as he remembered something he wanted to ask me. Right, if you see the other half of the rescue party, tell them were okay. We lost nobody on our side. Other half? He nodded. My wife she went behind my back and informed everybody about your disappearance. Loatryx, Artorias, Estralia, and Yeos were quick to send their people to help me, with Sariel barely able to, as King Elutiss advisor told him to not send too many rangers. We had around 56 members, including the six you see here. A chill went down my spine. Perchance, can you remember the number of humans and dragonewts who joined you? He raised an eyebrow, shaking his head, but instead his bodyguard had the answer to my question. 28, your grace. And my eyes widened in horror as I remembered the System message I received on the deaths of exactly 28 humans and beastmen. Looking at me stuttering, trying to process the news, only made King Fugnarus pester me until I finally told him what was wrong, much to the shock of him and his party. They wanted to make sure I was absolutely certain about it, but I nodded, telling them it was part of my blessing from Aurena. Seeing no reason why I would lie, all of them slowly epted the truth, but some seemed to be grieving for the people they lost. Then Goddess Kronnaz better be our witness then, King Fugnarus stated with a neutral tone. Aye, those humans werent my people, but King Artorias, President Reajaen, and Prince Markval entrusted their knights and warriors lives to me. Not to mention Loatryx if an elf or dwarf had also died, then hopefully your n works, Hestia. I dont think I have the patience with the key in my hand. W-wait, please The students tried to protest but King Fugnarus red at them, silencing them before they could speak. Only Takuma was able toin. Now we have to trust our lives on these strangers. Dammit, I should have bided my time, instead of sending Hayato in toArk! Franz stomped Takuma to silence him, again. And you may continue biding your time, otherwise Ill actually put mana into my leg to knock those teeth of yours out. I ignored them and took a deep breath. I went outside the temple, joining Rajah as I stroked him. He entered my shadow before I turned to Tatsuya, Kyouya, Franz, and VifiYok. Kyouyas uneasy frown made it clear he was conflicted on the matter. Aiko-san didnt seem to take the news too well. Ichiyo probably is okay, since you healed Yuuko-san but He scratched his neck, before touching his formerly severed arm. A-are you sure this will work? I know they backstabbed us, but I still dont want them to die. I-I dont think Haruka would be able to handle it Its all up to luck now, if thisll work. I mean, the dungeon master could just change the rules in a matter of seconds, you know? VifiYok just had to scare me with that thought, but it was entirely possible. Franz pointed at the [Warp Point: Exit] I ced down inside the temple. Nothing in life is 100% guaranteed except in a highly isted and prepped location or environment. Well, then again, a 99.99999% chance is effectively 100% If we dont forge ahead, nothing will work. A bit of risk to maintain some integrity is alright. Well you should be the person to say that, Tatsuya sighed, looking like he was about to start another fight, but he shook his head. You were the one who asked us not to start killing the bandits. Although I went along with the decision, it still felt so naive. As I said, not everything is 100%. It did make me aware that even if you have lofty goals and ambitions, if you dont have the connections, power, or ability, the world doesnt care about you. We are all insignificant little pebbles in this entire world, until we take the reins in our own hands to lead us forward. Franz? His sudden monologue made him too much of a doomer for me to take in easily. Noticing my worry, he shook his head. Its what my father always said to me I always fought back against it. How ironic that I finally understood what he meant, despite how nihilistic his philosophy was. A terrible, grotesque person and parent he might be, but he didnt get to the top without some kind of n. His tense face turned pensive, looking back at the nervous students. The Church of Aurena isnt the only thing that must change. It is the whole Empire as well. To its very core, it is beyond rotten and corrupt, damaging the good people living on the surface, minding their own business. You have a tough Quest, cousin. Haha, true enough I shook my head, noticing VifiYok eyes turning down, sullen and dejected, at our words. I pped my cheeks, clearing my head up, before turning to Vifi. I dont know where we willnd, but the moment we do, I will need your help, alright? Can I count on you and that you wont just run away? The demonkin turned her head up, showing me her entire open palm. Five bags full of donuts after were done, alright? Free, each with a different topping or preparation method. I want them after were done so I can depart right away, alright? My god, what sort of rancid sweet tooth do you have? Tatsuya grimaced, looking disgusted at her. Youll rot your teeth if you eat that much! No, wait, all that trans fat will clog up your heart. Eat more than that! Oi, I dont want to hear that from you, coffee addict, Kyouya red at him. Ha! What the big guy said, you loser! VifiYok jumped right onto him, causing me to giggle before I agreed to her demand. With everything set, I raised the data chip into the air, shouting Activate before my vision was basked in a blue light. I felt my body move but at the same time, it didnt. I didnt know how long it took while I was in this state, but once I opened my eyes, I was greeted by my partys gasps and voices, expressing their shock as wended in another ruin. Well, it wasnt simr to the one in the [Menagerie of Golems], as this one seemed less decrepit. I looked around, noticing the rock bs covering the floor, walls, and ceiling had none of those magical blue lines I was used to seeing in the previous dungeon. This was a in old ruin, but with the distinct difference of many glowing doors illuminating this ce. In fact, one of those was just behind us. We tried to open it, but it wouldnt budge at all. Franz suggested scouting the ce, as we could see there were corridors in this ce, but I declined, telling him we had to save the others first. As apromise, I sent Rajah, Tatsuya, and Kyouya out, while I ced [Warp Point: Entrance] down. I can feel the connection! I opened up my storage, taking out all of our excess health, mana, and stamina potions in addition to a bunch of fulinoe leaves and dragorade. I began to brew some fulinoe tea, making sure I had enough mana recovery pots before I opened the portal. I also took out my zazail orb, finally having found the moment where its mana battery-like function was useful. I wanted to transform into a dragon to gain more mana, but I had to settle with my minor form. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Woah! Franz was freaked out by how my form changed, but he quickly epted, mumbling how this was the new Hikari. I reassured him that while I did look scary, I was still just as cute as always, before opening my portal. Krriiiiiiaaaaagh! I felt the pain coursing through my body as mana was sapped out of my body, reaped away as if someone had swung their de at me to gouge out a chunk from my body. However, through this pain, I was able to fully smile, even crackle as I saw the surprised faces of all the students, rescue party members, and Lautrex. [Told you I could do it! Now catch!] I threw the data chip through the portal at Ryuji. [Dont exit through the portal, it will break the rules. Ryuji-kun, please, please, make this work!] My heart beat like crazy, not only due to how [Warp Point]s mana cost to maintain the portal was steadily increasing with every second, but also at the slight chance this might fail. If Ryuji couldnt use the data chip now, then it would be pretty much over. All I could do when that happened was hope the Ankoran King kept to his word and be patient in the hopes I could solve the situation. As Ryuji held the data chip into the air, I held my breath as he recited the activation word. I could hear my heart beat inside my ears, including the burning soundsing from inside my slightly cracked sun core. My eyes widened as, after a full second of roaring Activate, nothing happened. Two seconds. Three seconds. Four. Five. Six! Horror filled my heart as nothing happened, only for me to let out a deep sigh in relief as I saw his body finally being consumed by white light. I roared in triumph, shouting Yes! over and over again despite my inability to pronunciate Common with my minor dragonewt form. Yuukos party even joined me, expressing their apology for doubting me, but I took it in stride. I gave them a thumbs up. Meanwhile, Lautrex, Aiko, and Takuma did not react much at all. However, this moment of tion was quickly drowned out as I felt a headache. The mana cost was getting higher and higher, and it seemed like the Ankoran King was correctthe distance between portals was too much. Headache, illness; some symptoms of arcane corruption. Ryuji and his party did not appear before us, forcing me to send VifiYok to scout for them. Theynded somewhere, but those doors were most likely a clue on the strangeness of this new stage. Maybe they were teleported into another section of this ce. With her voltaic lightning, she dashed through the ce, all while Franz began feeding me mana potions and dragorade. It was a good thing the boys didnt use up all our major mana potions during our first encounter with the dragonyers. H-hey, why is it taking so long?! The students started to panic after the early cheers, in addition to how I was slumping forward, more focused on maintaining the portal than speaking. After all that, the moment this portal closed, it would be all over. Thankfully, VifiYok managed to find the boys, but instead of bringing them over, she just brought the data chip with her. She told them to stay put until everything was over, as it was more important to get everybody over here first. Its an entire maze, but no traps or monsters. Its safe probably. Franz made sure she didnt lie with his unique skill, assuring me I made the correct choice by not usurping his skill too early. I then threw the data chip to Yuukos party, having Franz exin to them what will happen and what they should do. Once they were transported out, VifiYok departed and the most excruciating part about all of this continuedthe wait. At this point, my parallel minds made me aware I was on the brink of arcane fever and how my mana was now below 40%. I grabbed my zazail orb and began absorbing the 10000 mana stored inside of it. Considering my [Humanize (Minor)] form had a little over 32000 mana, that 40% meant I was almost below 10000; that extra 10000 mana I absorbed from this catalyst was a godsend. VifiYok once again got the data chip to me and I handed it off to the next group, deciding it should be Takumas party next, making it clear to Lautrex once again that I didnt care about the knights. Saoris students were my objective and I was getting them out of here alive, even if it cost me my bloody limbs. I owe that much to her after all our time together! Takuma, though, held the chip in his hand, not moving a bit despite the elves freeing him from his binds. He was just staring at it, to the worry of Aiko in the back. On the other hand, Chifuya, Hayato, and Natsume all stared at him, causing him to take a step back. I couldnt see their expressions, but I could guess they were starting to turn on him. Takuma? she shook him, waking him before he nodded to her. He held it up and spoke Activate before he and his party membersconscious and unconsciouswere swooped away by light. [Arcane Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Iioourgh! I dropped onto my knees as the pain finally climaxed into [Arcane Fever], causing me to actually feel sick using any mana at all, including staying in my humanized form, instead of my dragon self. Hestia! Franz supported me back on my feet, helping me drink the next batch of fulinoe tea, but it didnt feel like I was getting better at all. The portal was draining too much from me. I looked at my arms Champion Hestia. Huh? With bated breath, I moved my head up, noticing Lautrex speaking to me. Close the portal. Youve shown your worth enough at this point. I admit it, you are a Champion of the Goddess, and I am a heretic who raised his arms against you. I am not worthy of the title of Hand of Heaven, neither in strength nor dignity as a knight. Lautrex took off his ring after the elves freed him from his binding, throwing it through the portal to me. Night yer is her name. I found her in a dungeon, but still a de worthy for a knight as it increases damage against those with [Sacred Resistance]. Very ironic for a knight like me to wield one, but oh so many demonkin and beastmen have gained resistances against holy spells during the war. It is now yours. He also threw over the broken shells of his gauntlets, telling me any artificer could repair them. They were actually weapons he received when he became a Hand of Heaven, mentioning how grateful he was when he received them from his Emperor. He told me to either use them, or return them to the Empire, for they were now in my ownership. Thank you very much for showing how delusional I am. I swear, even when I meet Goddess Death, I will dedicate this life to youHuh?! Lautrex dodged to the sides as I threw one of his gauntlets back at him. What are youWoah?! I threw the second gauntlet back at him, leading him perfectly for me to hit him straight at the nose with his ring, causing him to flinch back from the sheer surprise factor. Once he recovered, he snapped his head towards me, looking like a tomato as a flush covered his entire face. What possessed you to do that?! They are prized equipment, to the point even some rank A are unworthy of them! Why would you But before he could continue I just turned around and drank the entire piping hot tea pot without a single worry, all while showing him the middle finger. I didnt even flinch. Guhahaha! Never been rejected by a girl before,d? Even threw the ring back at you, as if she couldnt even take it as a joke! Guhahaha, you tried to kill her, you think you can fault her? King Fugnarusughed at him, smacking his back without a single care. Rejection? I was He fell onto the ground with another smack. Hahah, thed cant even take it! Hes already rejecting his own failure! Huhuhahaha! Ungi, King Fugnaruss bodyguard, nodded. Ha,es with the fact he cant even get a beard going. Boy needs to let it grow if he wants a woman to take him seriously. Also, shes too young for you,d. I didnt even think of the implication with the ring. Jeez. The dwarves werepletely making fun of Lautrex, to the point I even heard the elves join in theughter. Whether they actually found the joke itself funny or just found it hrious that Lautrex in particr was made fun of was unknown to me. Regardless, this little moment ofedy certainly helped clear up the tension of the situation, to the point I couldnt feel the pain for a moment before it came back. I wanted to sleep so much, but, fortunately, VifiYok came back just in time. She threw the data chip through the portal and I was finally allowed to close the damn thing. I fell right onto the floor, feeling so numb all around my body. Franz checked up on me, mentioning how he could see some seriously dark patches of purple behind some of my scales. Nice work, dragon. The demonkin showed me a thumbs up. Ill go get your friends. Oh, and dont forget the donuts. I showed her a thumbs up. A deal was a deal. Hey, Hikari? Franz and I were now alone, with nobody around to talk with. He stroked my head, caressing my forehead as if it was naked skin. He stopped after a while, forming arge smile as he looked down at me. Just so you know, Im happy to be able to meet this new you. Youre not my Hikari any longer but people can change. Despite what happened on Earth and how your death affected all of us, Im sure both your parents will be able to forgive you. Franz Because I can. I couldnt forgive you for going on and breaking your promise to me and your parents. How you would be an idol and I could be yourwyer, maybe even manager to make sure thosepanies dont scam you. I med myself but it spiraled down to hating you, hating idols, hating my father, hating my mother for leaving me. I felt genuinely alone, despite having friends loyal enough to follow me down any road like Ryuji, Shiki, Fusao, Hirofumi I grabbed his hand, pressing through this staggering headache, making sure I absorbed every single word he told me. I could see his downcast eyes, looking down at me with tears dropping on the hard, cold ground. Im proud. Im proud that you managed to be an idol, you hear me. And, and that only makes it more important that I make sure I do my part. I cant be your manager in this world. Youre your own woman, after all. Im not much use as awyer in this world where youre a princess. After all, Im not Hestias cousin, Im not rted to your dragon I clenched his hand harder, shaking my head. Thank you That sister of yours? Fargryneill? It would be nice to meet her, make sure she knows exactly what you like and to not mistreat you. Cant be too careful. Oi, jeez! Youre not my babysitter, Franz! Annoyed by that attitude of his, my grip tightened, causing him to jerk back, calling it a joke and apologizing to me before I let him be. Still, I kept his hand tightly with me. I wanted to make sure I remember this warmth from him. Then although I havent seen your idol concert yet, I want to make a new promise with you. He moved his hand around, freeing himself and locking our pinkies with each other. I promise, I will make sure to change the Empire. At the rate its going, its clear the nation is about to crumble under its own weight, and not just because of the demonkins and the church, but rather from howcent they had be for being Humankinds bastion. They take too little care of their vassals, throwing their levies at the beastmen and demonkin as if they were nothing more than fodder. Meatbags. Kids, all of them, but thrown at the wolves for nothing! Not even as bait! I-I-Arrrrrgh! Why is Huh? Oh shit My mind was turning numb. I heard Franzs voice, I could make out he was still speaking, but I couldnt register his voice. I opened a health potion and drank it, making sure I wouldnt randomly die from the continuous damage. I drank another dragorade and some fulinoe tea, losing sense of my time, unable to make out what I was doing. Was I even holding Franzs hand? I couldn''t tell until I felt my body falling. Gravity took me and my headnded, although I couldnt tell. The pain was numbed. In addition, I suddenly felt so incredibly sleepy, but my resistance against drowsiness forced me back up, only something to gently push me back. I felt something tickle my ears. I didnt resist and went to sleep. Shuuu. Franz pressed a finger against his lips as he heard the sound of footsteps close in. He addressed the students VifiYok had sessfully brought back to the rendezvous point. He counted them, making sure they were all here, discounting Tatsuya and Kyouya, but still grimaced as Lautrex from Cashim was here with the knights. He didnt want them here. Shes sleeping. VifiYok who was walking up to him nodded. With her mana supply, tsk tsk. Really shows how dangerous [Space-Time Magic] is for weak mages. You brats got lucky. She turned around, addressing the three groups of students she managed to bring back. She hadnt been able to find King Fugnarus, but got lucky enough to meet the knights on the way. She would soon go find the dwarven king, but for now, she had to make sure her donut maker wouldnt just die on her. She went over to the sleeping dragon, looking at the purple patches under her scalesevidence of arcane corruption. VifiYok opened thest health potion left and slowly helped Hestia drink it. Marsven take me. What am I doing? VifiYok was once again feeling these weird feelings inside her chest. She didnt know if it was respect or admiration she had for the dragon. Her determination to solve a problem in her manner, the way she brokered peace between the students, and how she resolved to sacrifice her own well-being to achieve what she desired, notpromising if she could afford it. And, as the dragon was still alive, she managed to achieve what she wanted. VifiYok was impressed. At the same time, though, she didnt want to feel so attached to her former enemies. The moment she got her emergency rations, she would vanish from her mind, never to be found again by any of her former allies or enemies. She had resolved herself that that was her future, and it was something she could live with. Regardless of how the main conflict would end, she would decide how she would live and die by her own terms. Well, it was a fun time. Then again, there is still a long roadHuh? VifiYok suddenly noticed the discussion the students were having with Franz. They were arguing for some reason. When she turned around, she squinted her eyes when Franz suddenly groaned, nearly falling onto his knees. He pulled an amulet out of his storage, designed in a weird form with an emblem she couldnt recognize. The only feature she noticed was the hat of a jester. It rattled, shaking as if it was a living being before an eerieugh was released from it, causing it to glow grey. In the next moment, the air exploded, breaking part. What?! VifiYok braced herself, ready for a fight, only to notice the hole in the air looked simr to something she had just seena space-time portal! A chill went down her spine as her sharp ears picked up the sound of footsteps underneath the loud crackling around the portal, caused by air rampaging around, trying to rece the missing air despite it already being filled. The students cried out in surprise as a figure in a long robe walked out of the portal. The demonkin couldnt see who it was from behind, but the students eyes immediately widened. You?! How are you here?! Takuma shouted. My god told me you were finished. The figure spoke, turning his head slightly around. Are you satisfied? Franzs mouth was agape, looking shocked as the other students, but a smirk appear his face. He shook his head, looking at the robed man with a wry smile. I am, Boss. I have revealed everything to them. Ill uphold my end of the bargain and, I also made sure who the dragon was. Franz turned his head around, looking at Hestia and VifiYok. What is your decision? I will ally with her, so you will leave her alone in this conflict. I will make a world she can be happy in. I will make sure her second life will be long, filled with happiness, joy, and without any of the stress that came with her past. She will do her part, and I will do mine. We are both adults in this matter now, and I made sure she doesnt need me around her. She has enough people to make her happy. She has her family. And your fellow otherworldlers? Will you leave them here? Franz scowled as he turned to Takuma and the others, causing everybody but his party to flinch back. I wont let them run away from hurting my cousin. I will make them work for their way back home. C-cousin?! The rabbit was finally out of the hat. The students widened eyes couldnt be wider. Good. Then, let us go. Heroes of AuI mean, students of Shiroko High, let us make sure you will find a way back home to Earth. To Japan and your families. Allow my god to help you for the purpose of changing this world for the better or worse! What! VifiYoks eyes widened as she saw the air split apart behind the students, revealing an evenrger portal. Whoever this person was, he was a far more adept space-time mage than Hestia currently was, and it seemed like he was not restricted to [Warp Point] as his only portal option. Stop! VifiYok didnt know why but her legs moved on their own. Her voice spoke before she could think. Her lightning began to crackle as she identified this person as an enemy! Former Warbringer, Vifi of House Yok. The demonkins body froze as the man spoke. The robe figure did not show his face, but she was sure it was a man. I will not reveal your existence to the Prince of Wrath, if you stay still. Do not interfere. Lord Pride?! If you obey, I will allow you to choose your time to decide to reveal yourself or not. Your consequences should remain in your hand, not in mine. Her fear of her former general caused her body to stay still, draining her of any desire to stop him. Her mind wandered to the man who helped her get out of her old life, to ascend to the role as a Warbringer of the BoleTarian army. She couldnt, no, she wouldnt want to meet him again and reveal her betrayal of his trust. The sin she wanted to leave behind to embrace a life without war. She couldnt give her new life up! As such, she obeyed, she stood still. Her lightning disappeared as the students were swallowed by the dimensional hole, taking them to a ce she could not tell where. VifiYok. Franz spoke with her, taking off his bracelet. He threw it onto her feet. Give it to Hestia. Make sure my cousin survives all of this. Otherwise He walked up to her, drawing his head close to her face. With a re that could freeze even this demonkin, Franz gave this girl an ultimatum she would not forget. I will make your life a living hell. Bring her to the Empire when she is ready, and I will free you of your shackles binding your true potential. That demonic sin stered on your soul; I will remove it. Until then, make sure she lives. Franz walked away, entering the portal while only thinking of the one person he cared for. His mind began to brainstorm on the ways on how he would turn the Empire upside down, changing it into something his beloved cousin would not have to dirty herself with. He began to envision his new dream. Father, I will be better than you. I will bring happiness where you brought damnation! I will change this world for the better! And then I will crush you when Ie back. Aurenas deal with the third god had been fulfilled. A note from AbyssRaven You cannot run away after making a deal with a god. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(5) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 412: A Renewed Promise Between the Two. Chapter 412: A Renewed Promise Between the Two. Wee to the 11th floor,dies and gentlemen. I hope you had your fun on the 10th floor, for that was quite a gamble considering what you had to do to ovee the challenge. Risks need to be taken to achieve your goals, for fear of failure is the doom of progression. The fear of the unknown is what prevents the world from growing! As such, let this be a lull moment. No particr rules, but to get out of this floor and onto the next, you must find your way through a maze of portals leading to everywhere but also nowhere. Nowhere for you, aside from that one door everybody can use to get out. Also, to note, those artifacts are defunct now so throw the empty husks away before I blow them up. Ive also sent your rewards to everybodys current position and more will await you if you continue down! Or, you may find that one portal which will let you out of this nightmare, but where is the fun in that, little cheaters? Gruuuh I let out a deep moan, before grabbing my head, as I felt such a pain rushing through my brain and into the back of my skull, giving me this terrible ufortable feeling I wanted to punch out of myself. Unable to stop groaning, I pushed myself up, finally able to see my hands pressing on the ground, causing me to smile. Urgh, survived another stupid fever. [Arcane Fever] sessfully survived; well, thankfully it hadnt gotten to the moderate stage thanks to the fulinoe tea and dragorade I drank en masse during that entire portal ordeal. Still, this hangover-like feeling wasnt pleasant, no matter how often I lived through one. It couldnt be helped since it was necessary this time, and once again, I couldnt be more thankful to be born with insane mana growths and arcane corruption resistance. Thank goodness for my [True Draconic Lineage]. [Master!] Out of nowhere, a signal appeared below me as that voice entered my mind, only for my strained body to be assaulted by the head of a tiger jumping out of my shadow, striking me back onto the floor as he rubbed against me. Raakaah?! My eyes widened as I heard my voice, instantly realizing I was still in my minor form. Now that I thought about it, my snout was quite long. [Rajah, stop! Haha, Im happy to see you too but my head hurt.] I pushed his purring face back into my shadow, finding it increasingly hard to keep this overgrown kitten from acting as if he was still ap cat. Still, the power of cat rubbing seemed to have cleared up my head a bit. I stood back up, stretched a bit, and I suddenly noticed there were more people behind me than I remembered before I fell unconscious from the [Arcane Fever]. I turned around, noticing Tatsuya, Kyouya, the Ankoran King and his party, and VifiYok but Franz and the students werent around Oh, or the knights either, of course. Couldnt forget about them, of course. Lass, youre awake. The king waved at me while the two elven rangers bowed, greeting me with what looked like a thick white-sauce stew with carrots, meat, and mushrooms. Asked theds what you liked to eat. The elves prepared something for us while we waited for you. Reintroducing himself as Astello, he pulled off his hood and mouth mask, revealing his short lime-colored hair marking him as a wind elf. The freshness can be argued with, sadly, your grace. Still, it should be to your taste. Melted mottra cheese from our finest milk mothscreamy on the tongue, light on the stomachdried venison, vegetables and fungi to energize your body with sufficient nutrients, and, of course, seasoned with care but abundance. We are but humble rangers, your grace, so we apologize if it doesnt reach your standard. Ihrwin, a high elf, stated almost as a precaution, looking slightly unconfident in what they both created. We are not used to cooking for royalty, well, the mundari king doesnt mind the quality too much, so we arent too sure. However, we assure you we put our all into it out of respect for the forest and lives we used for this meal. Oi, yfleis! With his samurai helmet off, King Fugnaruss samurai bodyguard, Ungi, shouted at the two elves as he cleaned off some white sauce from his beard. We dont need knife ears to hear ya! The shame these Sari throw at us after we shared our finest wines and sake with them! Aye, mates? The three dwarven earthshakers raised their mugs, toasting each other with a loud Aye before they drank some of it. With a loud moan in satisfaction, they agreed with Ungi''s promation. Since when have we tazongs devolved into rats, aye?! Nothing beats a drink with a fine meal, and we have tongues to figure that out! Aye, for shame! From our own drinking allies! Didnt even bother bringing some wine to share, just to hog all we brought with us! Throw the bottle at those bootlickers, I say. Not like we ourselves made some meat loafs to contribute! one of themmented sarcastically, pulling out a wooden te with a near finished meat pie showing it off before he ced it back on the ground. Your food culture was made from miners and smiths! We wield the gifts of the forest to prepare something for a princess! the elves fought back. The stew is ranger and traveler food, but we didnt just stuff up that pie to make it filling! There is an art to cooking, mundari! Learn something from your soba and noodle masters; the fine arrangements of a noodle soup would be brilliant here! Oi, all of you, shut up and eat! Finally having enough of all this shouting, King Fugnarus stopped everyone''s grumbling by ramming his axe into the ground, splitting the ground. He then pulled out a y pot cooking from inside the camp fire they made, opening it and revealing some steaming rice. Come on,ss. Eat. A day probably has passed since you passed out. At this point, passing out after some extraneous activity should always warrant time passing Its as bad as my bad luck with encounters. While I did want to eat the stew, I handed it back begrudgingly. Instead, I turned back into my moderate form and faced Tatsuya, Kyouya, and VifiYok who had been quiet for the whole conversation. Hearing me address my party also silenced the rowdiness of the dwarves and elves, making me doubly suspicious of what was happening here. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Where is my cousin? Where are the other students? The knights? Iposed myself, but everything still felt extremely off since not even a single student was around. Cousin? The dwarves and elves reacted to that, but I ignored them. I had kinda forgotten I hadnt told them about Franz yet. The boys spun their spoons as they looked at each other, not making this situation any easier on me. With conflicted expressions, they nudged VifiYok with their feet, causing the demonkin to let out a deep sigh, looking more annoyed than frustrated. She looked into my eyes. Just dont get mad, okay? If you keep stringing me along, I will. I tried to keep up a smile, but dropped it as I had a feeling this wouldnt turnical. Just the truth. Like I told you before, I only want the truth. Dont hide things from me. Shrugged before picking up what looked like a party bracelet from where she sat. I swore I saw it before, somewhere. That makes this discussion of ours easier. Just I tried to stop him. She shoved the party bracelet onto me and told me to ess the notepad function; however, when I tried to ess it, the bracelet mentioned how I didnt have the correct mana signature for it. Only the person who owned it could. The normal functions like making a party and sharing exp was avable, but I couldnt ess any of the additional features like inspecting an ID, making notes, or even opening my Quest list with it. VifiYok suggested I could unlock the bracelet since I had a [Crystal of the Divine System], but I didnt know how to do that. I can do that. The Ankoran King stood up and walked over to me, prompting me to pull out my crystal and hand him the bracelet. Just to tell you, its illegal to actually de-register a party bracelet without a proper reason, like death of the owner, them giving it up, or due to aw. In fact, as a private owner, if you were to break thatw, you would have to give up your crystal and pay a fine! An elf once abused the crystal so much, we were forced to make it an internationalw! I stared at him with a horrified look, remembering the cost to create and buy this thing. However, he bellowed out augh and patted me on the back. No worries! We arent on Ankor-Nazta grounds right now, so I cant enforce thosews. We are in Mhsnd. With that chilling remark showing how much he respected Mhs rule over his dungeon, he invoked a blue screen before calling me over to read it with him. He pointed at a section of it, exining that performing any ID creation was also strictly regted by the governments of the localnds. You dont have any power in that field, understand? Once again, some elf ruined it all for everybody so we have to enforce thesews to make sure we dont have a simr situation like in the past. The books described the incident as just a giant mess, financially and logistically. Once he was done with that warning, he returned to the process on hand. Now, when ites to party bracelets and IDs, all of them are made with a piece of a dungeon core. Regardless of the size, they all work with a crystal, no problem, but you usually want to use some special tools to make the process easier. Well be doing it the old way. You know a lot about this, I noticed. Surprisingly though, the Ankoran King suddenly went silent. With a small frown, he shook his head. Well, I had to listen through the entire lecture once. Too enthusiastic to stop, but I guess thats how we tazongs act when were passionate about our craft. Forget about it. Look. He pointed at a few icons on the blue screen, where I noticed there was a Connect to party bracelet function there. King Fugnarus exined how everything revolved around the [Crystal of the Divine System] and the numerous manatech nowadays, which used dungeon core pieces to connect to the Divine System itself, surprisingly. As I learned pretty early on from Tasianna, the System adapted itself to the worlds inhabitants and what they wanted to do. The entire backbone with the Job and Quest System and how it functioned nowadays with the Crystals was due to the System adapting itself to everything. This knowledge meant the development of manatech was all thanks to the deepening understanding of the Divine System. It reminded me of how the mages guild was currently trying to innovate on the current messaging system. To get messages from one area to the next the fastest, it was dependent on messenger birdseither mechanical or livingand couriers. The mages guild wanted to create a device that could send messages to a different location simr to the way an inte forum or a social media direct message worked on Earth. In any case, after some menu moving, King Fugnarus removed the ownership over the braceletFranzs. I knew I recognized it. Keeping my word to not be angry at VifiYok, I didnt question her and instead opened the notes function of the device to only find a single one stored. I opened it, showing Franzs message to me through a blue screen. It was filled with typos. Dear Hestia, I know finding what happned through this mesage wouldnt be the most ideal method, but I had to rush. as such, please, excuse the mistakess I made. To put it inly, since I noticed a few times how suspicious you loked at me, yes, I did not find about you purely due to the Berliners. My associates, theos who told me about the demonkin, and I have made a deal. I am allowed to utilize their facilities, trainers,owrk, contacts, and other benefitsalthough, I do not trust themin exchange, I will join their organization as amander. I will be bringing the others under me, although I have a feeling Takuma wont be too epting of it. Hopefully, with us revealing the truth to them and also knowing who you are, they will be cooperative. I also want to admit, I had wanated to meet you at a different time. The call from the church to assassinate you was not nned, in fact, until I saw your dragonewt form after your first encounter with the dargonyers, I did not know who you truly were. I am sorry for being discreet about it. I am sorry I cannot join you. I very much want to. However, at the same time, you deserve a better lifea better chance on everything so the same mistake wont happen again! But, I also witnessed how you arent that same Hikari Ive always known, despite being the very same Ivee to love as my cousin. I wont babysit you; youve your own goals, ns, and objctives that only you can fulfill. I too have the same, and to assure my issues and ambitions will resolve themselves, I have to be away from you. I have to be in the Empire with this organization. I apologize that I left when you fell asleep, but the circumstances did not allow me to stay. Dont worry, the dungeon rules allowed us to leave however we wanted without any consequences. And, to end it all, you probably cant remember it, but while you were drowsy, I promise to you: I will change the Empire, while you change the Church of Aurena. To fully reconstruct the Church of Aurena, you have to also influence theirrgest supporter in the Folschreck Empire. However, doing this alone is reckless, and you dont know enough about the Empire to do so. I do, even if I am still ignorant. You cant change it in a short period of time, the nation is far toorge to do so, but that is why I will help you in my own way. I will set the foundation for when you have to make the radical step, for when you enter the Empire as Champion and Idol of Aurena. As one of their blessed. I will not allow the scum and corruption of this despicable country to spoil that light youve regained after so long! That promise we made for each other when we were still kids I want to see you perform, and I will help you achieve it in the Empire. The greatest star but for that, I have to leave you. Hikari/Hestia, this is from Franz Akabane. I am your cousin, even if we do not share blood any longer. We will meet again. P.S. I know about Valeria so thats ckmail my associate is able to use to deal with her in case she betrays you. I rmend you keep her close. Her strength might be useful. I clutched the bracelet, feeling so unsatisfied after reading all of it. This organization he mentioned wasnt even named; he was keeping their name hidden from me. Did he trust me, or what was he nning to do here?! Franz I turned to VifiYok. You mentioned trying to stop him. How did they escape? A void-touched is on their side, someone whos far better than you at the magic. They opened up a giant portal to transport the students out. VifiYok frowned a bit when she mentioned that other person. I had to prompt her to continue, seeing as she might possibly know him. Hey, Im not trying to lie here, okay? They concealed their face, and I honestly have never heard their voice before. Whats the ckmail? She froze up when I mentioned that, eyeing the dwarves and elves, prompting me to tell them I would cast an [Air Shield]. King Fugnarus told me he would let me, but he did want to be briefed about it in the future. Considering we were allies, I had to acquiesce to his demand. Regardless, once the shield was up, VifiYok spoke. That void-touched somehow recognized me before your cousin could tell him who I was. It shouldnt have been enough time to use [Telepathy], I think. The ckmail itself is rted to him knowing who I am and implying he might tell Lord Wrath. Unless youre a demonkin in his toons or one of our helpers you shouldnt be able to recognize me that easily. I was quite new as a Warbringer. Hes really showing signs of being his father''s son. Tatsuyamented from the side, causing me to snap my head over to him. Surprised by this, he apologized and exined himself. His father is known to use literally anything and everything to gain an upper hand. ckmail, threats, instigating small incidents to discredit people. Worse part, he represents a lot of shady organizations and firms just because of the money. Kyouya nodded. We already talked about it, but that father is the reason why Tatsuya hates Light, I mean, Franz. Caused a scandal for Tatsuyas father just because he was a business rival for somebody. Well, considering how we now know what Franzs attitude is towards his father, I can guess he must be talking about some corruption within the Empire or something. If we had the chance to speak to Aiko, or any of them, we probably could have figured this out. So, a shady organization, somebody with [Space-Time Magic], and they are demonkin sympathizers Its a bit early for me to make a guess, but something is telling me the answer is already on the tip of my tongue. I grimaced as only a single name came to mind. Yanderu Eluseuss Of fucking course, they would ruin my life once again. One of their underbosses, Eithalr, bought a ton of the Berliners I first sold there Eithalr, huh? Streiga mentioned that name once or twice when he talked about you, VifiYok noted, but herposure suddenly changed as she gulped. She looked at me. I You dont have to listen to them, VifiYok. I quickly ascertained what her worry was, shocking her as her eyes widened up like a fishs. As I said at the very beginning, I want your help, yes, but I wont force you into it. Im nning on making peace between the Empire and BoleTaria, and trying to put you in a hard spot by pitting you against your own people because of a threat? That only makes me a hypocrite and my ideals moot; if you want to help us, then it has toe from here. I pointed at my head and heart. I wasnt about to drag a person into a war who didnt want to fight it. I was already worrying about having to fight the unwilling conscripts in the future, so even if VifiYok was an extraordinary fighter, if the reason why she deserted the army was to get away from the fighting, then so be it. Trusting her was already hard enough with how much she kept from me, I didnt want to stoop so low as to force her to fight. But, Im not naive enough to let you go entirely. I still want information, VifiYok. I wont force you to fight, but the number of people youve indirectly led to their deaths is still a reality. Im having you take responsibility. The demonkin kept staring at me after I made my demand, not looking away, only blinking as her mouth was slightly agape. We stood here, staring at each other before my stomach began to growl, indicating I was getting hungry. However, I kept still until VifiYok finally rebooted, stuttering around as she was trying to find an answer, only to finally let out a loud and long sigh. Feels like youll have more time before I get those stacks of donuts from you. My eyes widened as my mouth twitched, forming into a smile as I managed to understand what she meant. You work, youll get more of my pastries. You dont even need to take a step onto the battlefield. Can we trust her though? Tatsuya brought up. That she wont betray us? You trusted Daisy, but look where that got us. This demonkin still hadnt mentioned anything substantial to us yet. And I probably wont in the future at least, not everything, VifiYok looked onto the floor. Its not because I care too much about the people I met in the military but its as she said, I dont like the idea of having to fight my own people. If I told you everything, I would indirectly cause their deaths. I might be the reason Lord Pride and a friend of mine will die by your hands. A friend? Kyouya raised a brow. Didnt you just mention you didnt have any close bonds? She scratched her head, looking conflicted before giving up on staying quiet. Shes the next Prince of Lust. Her predecessor sacrificed herself to summon a favor from the Edjurl Gods; that was how we summoned you brats. At a pretty hefty cost too, from what I heard, aside from the life of a Prince of Sin. Wait, didnt Aurena mention this to me when she told me how the students were summoned to this world?! Hold on, this ritual, can you perform it, again? I asked, to which VifiYok shook her head. It was a one time trick, since the Origin Gods did not expect it. Unless you pray to them, the gods cant see through your eyes, right? A good chunk of demonkins are also Marsven followers since he resembles the Edjurl gods the best, but is close enough for us to pray, but once you be a prince, you''re effectively cut off from all connections to the gods of this world, she exined. So, no, we cant do it, again. It was even, more or less, ast resort move since we cant do it again. As I said, whatever they used for the ritual, it probably was pretty expensive and rare since Lord Wrath mentioned how it wasnt doable again. This is a headache, you know? I groaned. I knew you demonkin were nning something with them, but its that grand to the point you cant do it again? I can say this much the n has always been to destabilize the Church of Aurena and the Empire, in addition to bringing this war between the humans to an end. To bring about the extinction of one of our races. She paused, before she continued. Your cousin is smart enough to figure something like this out, depending on who his friends are. If they really are the Yanderu, which isnt something I can guess. Streiga survived the Elyond siege, so hes nning things. With him scheming, I wouldnt let my guard down. Do you know their leader? I asked, taking advantage of this moment where VifiYok was willing to talk. Sadly, she shook her head. At the end of the day, I was the newest Warbringer. I know some things, but I dont know much. If you want to know about their ns, I can only guess, like with this dungeon attack here. I dont know much about the Yanderu, but Lord Wrath had told me before I ventured to this part of the continent to always be wary of them. They are on nobody''s side, he told me. Daisy isnt an idiot; at least, I dont think he is. He is going into this with some n, otherwise, he wouldnt leave us. Leave you with how he reacted, Tatsuya stated. Whats your opinion? Should we chase him after were done here? I thought about it for a moment, rereading his message to me, before shaking my head. Its not feasible. Entering the Empire at this point is like wandering into the den of a dragon flight. We will be surrounded by only enemies. I cant go there, even if I wanted to help him so we have to follow up with what he wants us to do. Attack the church, while he deals with the Empire from its underbelly. The Prince of Envy. Both boys stated simultaneously, followed up by Rajah mentioning how he will train for that moment. I then turned to VifiYok. Last chance to jump off. I wont stop you. Even if Franz ced a spy on us, he would know I let you go peacefully. He should respect my wish. She shook her hand. I wont give you an answer for now. I will dy my donut package. Your cousin told me to keep you alive through this dungeon and then bring you to the Empire, so at the very least, I will have to stick with you for that. Whether I will help in any meaningful manner aside from some bits of information, I wont guarantee anything. Whats keeping you here, though? Didnt you hear what Hestia-san said? You should be free, you dont need to escort her to the Empire, Tatsuya snapped at her, showing his disdain for her presence. She conjured up some of her red lightning before answering, Franz told me hell help lift up my restriction over my wrath powers if I help. I dont know how, but I did give my sin stone to Streiga. If this really is the Yanderu, then I believe I can help myself. As much as the severed arm is a scar, I dont want to stay crippled forever, if possible. So Im taking a chance, even if it means going into the Empire where my formerpatriots might find me. Tatsuya groaned in dissatisfaction, but Kyouya kept him from continuing the act. Satisfied with what I heard, I offered VifiYok a fist bump, causing her to recoil back a bit. After I told her this was my sign of a temporary peace, she told me I was naive, but still responded back with a bump after telling me to give her a donut. Eat more of it,e on. Get fat so I can punt you away, you little brat! I kept my childishint behind a smile. It didnt really mean it. Once that was done, I told King Fugnarus we were done and I finally had my meal. During it, we discussed what we all wanted to do considering the situation we were in. Who wanted out and who wanted to continue the trip. The king wasnt willing to exit, since he wanted to investigate the instigators of all of this, and he was sure something was happening with Mh, the dungeon master of this ce. However, if I wanted out, he was willing to go since he came here for me. I declined it. I wanted to get to the bottom of this, as well. I personally felt something was off considering the giant drake allowed us to circumvent the rule with a space-time portal. Considering how long it took, he could have stopped us at any time if he wanted us dead. We considered sending somebody out to inform the others outside the dungeon, but it wouldnt benefit the ones staying at all. People who left the dungeon couldnt re-enter due to the Event, and getting down here would take days, probably, considering the Event had been going on for nearly a week now and nobody else was here yet. In fact, without my [Room] rune, getting any reinforcements was out of the question. Our first goal was to find Saintess Fleindia. Hmm? Just when we finally finished our meal, eating enough to the point even I was full, one of the nearby doors suddenly began to brighten up. In fact, multiple doors were sharing the same action. Ahh, it seems like the gambles are going well. I always love it when little humans, elves, and dwarves try their best and exceed my expectations! You cant have good rewards without risks, now, right? You on the 11th floor should hurry up, though, because I dont want this Event tost for too long, now! People are iing! What?! Hestia-san, we packed up the rewards for our side and our ssmates and the knights! Kyouya called me out. No equipment, just a bunch of super good materials we can give Grimnir and Tasiannater for gear! I gave him a nod, but just as I did so, everybodys head snapped towards a single door opening up. Two signals wereing out of the portal. It was then I also picked up a scent that sent a chill down my spine, jump starting my battle instincts as the memory of a single man came back in my head. Shit. Ahhh, good thing we listened to you. A mans voice came out of the portal before a woman was sent flying out of it, crashing onto the ground as if she was a lifeless corpse. I took a nce at her, but my eyes still widened when I noticed her white-golden robes, decorated to the brim with embroideries and sigils. However, this beautiful robe was in tatters, littered with deep cuts and blood discoloring the white. She was a holy priestess, definitely, and I could hear her ragged breathing before she coughed up a bit of blood. A gamble well chosen. From the portal, a man dressed in red-scaled armor appeared, holding onto two long ice swords. Strangely, I could smell myself on it, but there was a terrible bitterness to it, irritating my nose. I couldnt see his face through the helmet, but I knew exactly who this was. S-shit! [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The sight of that dragonyer. He was here again and close enough to attack me. Memories of him cutting my arm and nearly killing me with that anti-fire dragon venom shed before my eyes, stunning me in ce. Like being watched by a predator awaiting my next, futile move. The feeling of my limbs shaking from having to fight this person again made me light-headed. Hunting time. That red aura from before appeared again as he bashed his swords together, causing a loud metallic sound to echo throughout the area. He sunk down, readying himself in a stance to Shit! I tried to pull out my ive from my storage, but my trepidation made me act a second toote. One second he was in my eyesight, and in the next, my skills were warning me of an attacking from my side just a millisecond toote! ng! I couldnt fully avoid the attack, as it left a long scar on my ck armor, but Grimnirs craftsmanship didnt disappoint. It protected me from the surprise attack. This was my window of opportunity, but before I could grab my ive, it disappeared right before me before another metal sound erupted around us. VifiYok to the rescue! You, again? The dragonyer stared down the demonkin as she protected me, only for him to blink away, appearing in front of the injured woman as the Ankoran King smashed his axe onto the ground, sending a dust cloud to cloak up the area, including my vision of the man. Hahaha! I could hear the boisterousugh of King Fugnarus. It seems I am allowed the chance to protect you,ss! The Earth mother is allowing me to restore my honor MUSTER, MY MEN! AYE! The sounds of metal shield mming against the solid ground burst out like a choir, perfectly synched as the rhythm was maintained with no issue, making this excessive disy more intimidating than it probably should be. The dust settled as it continued, followed by two arrows piercing through everything, nearly hitting our enemy before he was forced to dodge. Dragonyer! The elves shouted. On Sariel grounds, you would have been dead! Human, you will die here for raising your hand against Kargryxs princess! Say it louder, yflei! Fugnarus shouted before walking up to the agitated dragonyer. Rank S, Galg. Thews set up by my predecessors say I may allow you passage, but if your kind keep on hurting my allies, I will have to deal with this issue by changing thews to fit the changing of era! Runes on his armor and axe began to shine brightly, lightning up as they were ready to activate. Move, Galg murmured in a low voice. King Fugnarus readied himself. Shes my guest. You dont tell a tazong to move, akong Dhuinn Runes. A pair ofrge, chest-sized runes began to light up on the front and back of his chestte, while another illuminated the de of his axe. Dhuinn runespowerful runes able to create battle changing effects like my [Dhuinn Rune: Fearless Defense]. The Ankor-Nazta musters its strength to protect the Third Dragon Princess, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Prepare to face thendslide of the mountains! I ordered you to kill them! [I cannot break the rules, dwarf. You did not tell me one of them was a space-time mage.] In the depths of the earth, two individuals were currently arguing. One was a massive being able to dwarf the mansions of nobles with ease, protected by hardened scales tempered by the heat of the earth itself. The other was a dwarf. However, the one to bow their head was the former. Be warned, Mh, if you fail once again, my master will assure your precious belongings will be destroyed. Your wealth, your memories, everything! The crazed drooling of the dwarf kept going and going, slinging out threats left and right to intimidate the massive being before him. Was it fear that made the dragon bow, or was this just a chance to bolster the ego of an already broken man before striking? Work! he shouted before turning around. Yes, that dragon will die, hehehe. Grimnir will die, too, hahaha! Ahahaha, Broggart, you will be avenged by your father and the glory you lost to that damnable nephew of mine will be restored! I will help you! Soon! The ultimate weapon! Just a bit longer, my son; listen to father, ehehe. Pitiful puppet Mh did not fear the dwarf walking away, as he was nothing more than a disillusioned maniac. Still, he listened, for he feared the puppet master behind the deranged and grieving father, for if he were to fail in his task, everything he loved would be lost forever. He touched his dungeon core, the item he thought of as the only other life he could value was quivering as if it was in pain. The usually azure-blue color was nowhere to see, tainted ck by the many deaths happening above this room. Usually, a dungeon would be happy for the many dead visitors, for it would be able to feast on all the mana left behind, but at this moment, it was gaining none of it. Everything was being siphoned somewhere else. A blue screen appeared before the beings face, revealing arge text log notifying him that the participants on floor 10th had sessfully survived the gamble he set up. He couldnt help but smile, for his own y was sessful. The people he needed were here, brought to him by the Event Quest. Chihiro, you junior reincarnator is here. So close. It was fate that we met, but this time, the puzzle pieces are aligning perfectly. All I need to do is to push the rest in. He clicked a button, opening multiple portals throughout the Event dungeon. Each presented people a trial to take on, allowing them to all skip right down to the eleventh floor. Chihiro, you might be gone, my beloved, but I will protect your workshop until my dying breath! A note from AbyssRaven Oh no! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 413: Fierce Ambush. Chapter 413: Fierce Ambush. Artificial Allied Territory detected! [Dhuinn Rune: Territory] activated. [Earth Rulers Reign] activated [Earth Rulers Protection] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Earth Rulers Protection: A beneficial effect from the artificial Territory [Earth Rulers Reign], created through the epitome of runecraftingthe Dhuinn runes. Supported by an artificial aura, every ally inside the range of the Territory will receive a 50% increase in their vitality and wisdom, in addition, to a temporary [Terra Resistance Lv. 5] The Ankoran Kings pumpkin-sized rune on his golden-brown armor lit up, turning him into a giant torch inside this dimly lit hallway. Another one on his axe began to glow as well. With both shining a vibrant dark brown, the area around us began to creak like dry rocks grinding against each other, creating that ear-throbbing noise you would associate with scratching a ckboard. However, before it could finish, the dragonyerGalgflourished his elegant twin des with the white, freezing scales on the edgethe same weapon he used to cut my arm offand vanished from our sight. His speed was at the point where it was hard to see, but not fast enough for me to not sense it. It was just that my agility wasnt high enough yet to follow him with my eyes since I havent gotten my buffs up yet! However, that didnt matter since we had our own speedster on our side now. Someone with a far greater speed boost. nk! The loud sound of steel shing against steel erupted from my left as my head ducked instinctively to avoid an attack my sensory skills picked up. My eyes looked up, noticing my scale-dust sparks igniting as VifiYok blocked Galgs attack. The formers red lightning and thetters red aura shed against each other. Again? I could hear Galgs baffled voice, but this moment of vulnerability wasnt ignored as two arrows flying towards him caused the dragonyer to jump away. However, he was forced to dash back even further when he saw these arrows with drill-like stone heads twist to follow him like a pair of heat-seeking missiles. Sadly for him, this hallway wasnt veryrge; in fact, it was even far too small for me to transform into a dragon. In this small room, Galgs body snapped around as he heard the sweeping sound of a sword leaving its sheath. The samurai dwarf, Ungi, shed at Galg, forcing the yer to defend himself by blocking the samurais attacks with his weapons. Galg wanted to distance himself, but the samurai sent a flurry of attacks his way, keeping him close and preupied. VifiYok immediately charged into the duel, wielding my ive with her lightning spells to push Galg back in this dance of de and spells. Low agility, good reflexes, runes aimed for fast attacks! Ungi suddenly shouted out, catching VifiYok off-guard, but she quickly caught onto the meaning behind his words. Very, very fast attacks, hard-hitting Abilities, but Im one-armed. These two statements alone changed the rhythm between these two, as the timing of their attacks slowly changed to fit the other, synchronizing as if the two of them had fought together before. Ungi would cover for VifiYok when she found it hard to keep up her momentum due to being one-armed, while thetter would hit hard and build up pressure on Galg, giving the dwarf time tond precise shes aimed at Galgs vital, slowing down his momentum to allow Vifiyok and the elves tond a ncing hit here and there. Get a hold of yourself, Hestia! Fight through the fear! Buffs! Buffs, now! [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As my parallel minds were casting more and more spells on myself, my music began to spread around the area, buffing everybody up. The fear I felt for these dragonyers was slowing me down, but I mustnt freeze up when it mattered. I had to participate. [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I put on [The Heir of Hope] and [The Will to Fight and Survive] as they were my general buffing spells. The hallway was far too small to cast giant area-destroying spells or abilities, so I kept it small. I bit my lips, still feeling my heart pump not cause of the action, but seeing that dragonyer wearing armor made from my materials. Materials Ive been using to give my friends and allies significant boosts, and he thought he could just steal them and turn that into armor? Honestly, yikes. I still remembered the pain of losing my arm to him. No corrosive breath for now. Would hit the others if they breath in the fumes. Attack! I sted [Banishment Beams] and [Tornado Bullets] at Galg in support of Ungi and VifiYok, helping them take advantage of the situation better. I then directed Tatsuya and Kyouya to rescue the unconscious woman Galg had unceremoniously thrown on the ground, while getting the dwarven earthshakers and elven rangers into position to kill this dragon yer. However, just as VifiYok managed to knock one of Galgs des out of his hand, he jumped on the wall and used the des chain to pull it towards him before kicking it at Tatsuya and Kyouya. Seeing this, I quickly raised a [Terra Wall] to block it, but the de pierced right through it, forcing Kyouya to d himself in his armor to deflect the blow. As the de swung around the hole it created in the earthen wall with its chain hook, my [Foresight] activated, warning me just in time as I saw Galg deftly bypass both VifiYok and Ungi. He swung his arm to the side the moment he was free, retracting his de before he dashed towards me. I tensed up my body to dodge, but before he could get anywhere close, a giant tail erupted from my shadow, nearly turning the dragonyer into a kebab as it pierced through the air and into the ceiling above. It was Rajah! The hardened fur on his tail stood up as if he had goosebumps and he swung it down on the ground, shooting out the strands like a porcupines quill on the dragonyer. Naturally, Galg ignored it all, tanking the damage as if it was nothing, only for him to get ganged up on by the three earthshaker dwarvesthe heavily armored knight-types. Using their shields, they pushed him away from me. When he tried to climb over them, the elves forced him back down with their arrows before I resumed my bombardment of spells. As the creaking of the Ankoran Kings Territory continued, VifiYoks voltaic lightning momentarily drowned the sounds out as she dashed over to Galg,nding a red lightning-infused kick on him, shoving him back even further. Dammit, stop moving around and just die, you dual der freak! Hmm?! His head snapped back as he felt a presence behind him. Underestimate dwarven runes at your own peril, akong! Ungi was standing behind the dragonyer, holding his des handle and preparing to draw it from his sheath. Just as he was about to unsheath it, the ornamental markings on his katana sheath began to glow, looking a bit like runes from their design alone. After a moment, the sheaths runes began to glow cyan and green, before Ungi unleashed a de surrounded by ice and wind at the dragonyer in a powerful attack. In response, the yer mmed his twin ice des against the katana, unleashing a freezing st at Ungi, pushing him back. Recoiling from the attack, he resheathed his de once again, prompting the ornamental markings to turnpletely red, allowing him to send out a shing wave of fire when he drew the de again. That confirmed it, that engraving was most likely a Dhuinn rune considering the moreplicated effect and the size of it, simr to King Fugnaruss. Speaking of Move. Ungi and the dwarven earthshakers stepped away upon themand of their king, who was raising his axe into the air. The hardened earth inside the hallway began to telekically gather around him like a storm, literally breaking down the floor, wall, and ceiling. VifiYok didnt immediately react to the dwarves quick action and was still attacking the dragonyer when the king was ready to unleash his attack. So, to support, I created a warp point between us, grabbing VifiYok towards me just as she caused Galg to dodge, leaving him wide open as a fuside of stones struck him right as he deployed a [Defensive Rune: Pavise] to protect himself. In addition, the ground beneath him molded itself into tendrils, grabbing his ankles and anchoring him down, leaving him vulnerable to the near endless storm of attacks from King Fugnaruss unexpected ability. In fact, it even looked like the very room was getting smaller around him, and my suspicion was confirmed when stctite and stgmite formed around Galg, making it look like the dragonyer was about to get eaten by a stone beast. Reforged, rebuilt, remade, over and over again for the Ankoran Kings and Queens! This is the heirloom who will only ept the one on the throne as its master! King Fugnarus shouted as he grabbed his axe with both hands. MOVE! We all moved as far away from the dragonyer as possible, including Tatsuya and Kyouya who managed to carry the unconscious woman away. The dwarven earthshakers immediately ced their tower shields to protect me, giving me a moment to check on the womans bloodied face, but that was when the room exploded in noise. I snapped my head up, seeing brown light glow up behind the shields of the earthshakers, as the ceiling and wall broke apart and filling up my vision in a maelstrom of stone. With the thunderous sound of a stone crashing against each other in andslide, a shockwaveunched all the stone to my leftat the dragonyer, I presumed. The impact was so strong, the earthshakers were forced to activate [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] to protect everybody. As the noise died down, we slowly peeked out of the cover from the tower shields, only to be stunned to see the entire ce waspletely eradicated as in, the floor, wall, ceiling were gone, reced by a crater. Even the glowing portal doors were gone. The Ankoran King had to just made the hallwayrge enough for Rajah toe out to fight, but it was still too small for my dragon form. Still, while it was impressive what the Ankoran King did, I was still shocked to see that Galg waspletely unharmed, only for my heart to sink when I saw how he managed to survive this. Grossed out and horrified at what he did, my mind momentarily retreated, unable to hear the loud shouts the elves and dwarves were spitting at him. Once my mind returned to reality, I was swept away by the raw emotional rage from everybody. YOU! YOU KILLED THEM?! The Ankoran Kings voice thundered. It was pure self-defense, a mans voiceced with sarcasm responded as he revealed himself from behind a broken down wall made from the corpses of humans, elves, dwarves, and dragonewts. It looked like their flesh and armor had melted together, forming a single structure able to protect everybody behind it from the Kings attack, only it was riddled with so many holes, it looked like swiss cheese. Oh my fucking gosh?! I grimaced as I could see bones, muscles, and so many human organs I didnt want to look at this huge mess of gore. The Kings attack truly did a massive amount of damage, as none of the bodies, armor, or anything really, could be even properly identified. The mage of the dragonyer group showed himself, tapping the wall before it copsed down like a block of tofu, wobbling around, causing my stomach to turn. With it down, another member of the dragonyer group showed themselves; this time, it was the heavily armorednce warrior. He was crouching on the ground, grabbing the body of a male human from a distortion in the air[Storage Magic]. They attacked us first, why shouldnt we defend ourselves, Ankoran King? The mage smirked as he twirled his staff. Who would have thought so many countries would want us dead? Well, it gave me easy subjects to test out some of my elixirs and embalming tricks I picked up. Ready, thence wielder dered through his metal helmet, before pulling out his tower shield from his storage, once again showing off he was a void-touched. The shieldnded right on the human corpse, decapitating him, sending his head rolling before it stopped as his helmet fell off, revealing the persons face. King Fugnarus looked at the face as his grip tightened around his axe. I could not see his face through his helmet, but he was shaking so widely with rage, I could imagine how he looked. By Crustacia, I swear this on my honor, this is a grudge. I will not forgive you until I see your head on a spike Umslid kain, kawuk kaan, fie Crustacia! Tazongs! Oh oh VifiYok let out, only it was drowned out by the roars of the fury-driven dwarves. Umslid kain, kawuk kaan, fie Crustacia! For the Ankor-Nazta! For our fallenrades! The same applied to the elves. Fkash, leistari! Origd haikeli, Sari wictorii! Urrgarck! Grak! And just when I thought the fighting was about to begin once again, Tatsuya and Kyouya called out to me when the unknown woman began to cough a spasm. Dark blue lines simr to veins spread from below her neck. Damn! White mes. My medic senses activated as I covered the woman in white mes to heal her wounds as arrows flew and metal stomped on the ground behind me. I groaned a bit as I looked away from them as my worry for this unknown priestess made me want to prioritize her. After all, while I did not know how she looked, Franz did mention how a Saintess came with him and that she had the second half of my [Room] runes. If this person was her, then I had an obligation from my boss-employee rtionship with Aurena to at least keep her alive. I had to make sure not to mention I couldnt exactly let her die when I could potentially heal her. Mana Eyes. Only the name! Name: Fleindia Alsternich Bingo! She was the person I was looking for! Guys! I wanted to tell the others who this was, but my [Foresight] suddenly warned me of an attacking from behind me, following the loud rm of my [Danger Perception] usually reserved for life-threatening attacks. I followed my instincts and bent my knee, only for VifiYok to trip me, sending me falling right on my face before she jumped and tackled the boys onto the ground. Before I could say anything, an arrow suddenly flew right over us, dragging us along it through wind pressure alone. I activated my rocket boosters to catch the boys, the demonkin, and the Saintess. As I snapped my body around, VifiYok yanked my right wing, causing me to destabilize and fly to the side, avoiding another iing arrow. My eyes darted around, trying to find the sniper, only for two more arrows to fly, but not at me, but at the elves. Kuuraagh! Both cried out as the projectiles pierced their throats, sending them flying back. What?! Those two arrows were strong enough to not only break through the shield from my spell song, but also whatever armor they were wearing. Not to mention, wasnt there a 50% vitality boost from the Ankoran Kings Territory? Also my 10% stat increase from my spell song. Who was this sniper?! Both copsed on the ground, clutching their throats, prompting me to drop the ones I was holding on the floor before flying over to the freshly injured elves. I shot out my scales, creating a cover for myself before summoning [Hydra] as extra defense. However, just as I was about to reach them, my wings jerked back, sending me up into the air as an arrow pierced through my scale wall, passing right under me. A couple more flew through, all aimed at the four people behind me. Kyouya barely managed to parry one with a shadow shield, Tatsuya threw Fleindia into the air, dodging one but had to tank the second, while VifiYok casually caught the arrow aimed at her. Tatsuya! I cried out. Im fine, its just my hand! he answered, showing the arrow stuck out of his right arm where his elemental armguard was. The arrow busted it! Arghk, but I think its poisoned! Its that dragon venom from before! VifiYok shouted before grabbing the falling Fleindia. This Aurenas dogwoman here probably got it in her blood. Here! Tatsuya threw one of our twost antidotes over for the Winters Gift venom. He pulled the arrow out of his hand, but cause I used up all our health potions to keep myself alive during the portal shenanigan, he couldnt heal himself. Youre the fastest. Hestias body cant handle that damn venom at all, so you need to give her that the moment she even gets a scratch. Ya hear that, not even a scratch! VifiYok shouted at me. Were getting shot at and ya just have to rush in to help those rangers? Unlike when we fought, you cant just easily take a hit and heal yourself without a big consequence! I know! I replied before turning to the elves. They had already pulled out the arrows and were already drinking their potions and performing emergency first aid to dampen the pain and wound. Through telepathy, they told me they had heard everything from VifiYok and that I shouldnt worry about the venom. They were trained to endure strong toxins, and any dragon-specific venoms were no more effective on them than any other poison meant for humans and elves alike. I didnt have to worry about Tatsuya, in other words. As such, I just healed them up with my white mes, fixing them up quickly but I also realized Winters Gift was quite hard to remove from their body. My mes were certainly weakening the symptoms slowly, but it made me understand how important thest two vials were for me as the venom had a worse effect on me. Even if they werent blocked by [Magic Breaker] this time, [White mes] would not be able to heal me of the venom. It would take too long and that was enough for my head to feel foggy and my body to feel terribly fatigued. Did you two see who shot at you? I asked the rangers, but before they could answer, a massive explosion rocked the area, filling up some of the hallway in crimson mes. What?! Graaaahkkk! Ca-cant get it off! As I dashed around to my scale walls side, I saw two of the three dwarven earthshakers on fire and fleeing from a maniacallyughing mage. He held his staff up, celebrating before pulling out what looked like a bottled up vial of crimson dust. The dwarves were trying to shake off the crimson mes but any attempt they did was futile. The mes wouldnt die! Which made me instantly realize what was happening here, not to mention how I could smell myself there. Dont tell me! I activated [Volcanic ze], which allowed me to control the mes, confirming that the dragonyer turned the scale-dust they got from my severed arm into bombs! They stole my idea! Worse, they knew [Dread Burn] was still in effect cause of that! Since I was the owner of the scale-dust, I naturally could control the mes, helping the dwarves get doused. They fell onto their knees and began drinking potions with me helping their recovery with [Sacred Field]. Ooooh, I guess that was obvious. The master can control her tools, right? If we get rid of you, though, those bombs would be fantastic! the dragonyer mage stated, sending a chill down my spine, as he was right. If I were to die or just not be around, bombs made from my scale-dust would be devastating! Well, down the hatch. He pointed his staff at us, instantly conjuring five light blue magic circles which all shot the [Water Magic Lv. 10] spell [Aqua Beam]. The high-pressurized waterser shot out, giving him the opportunity to run away from us while drinking a green potion. I wanted to engage him, but thest of the three earthshakers was sent flying at us. I caught him but somebody suddenly shouted Taunt! causing my attention to fully focus on thence fighter. He too drank a green potion. [Taunt] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] My animosity for this man increased to the point I couldnt fully control myself. I charged at him with [Gale Steps], but Tatsuya stopped me after he transformed into a werewolf, pushing me back long enough for the [Taunt] to subside. He then grabbed me and jumped up, signaling Rajah to jump out of my shadow andnd a tail m directly on the spearman; sadly, it wasnt very effective. Rajah jumped back, shooting out his hardened fur like quills as he slipped back into a shadow, before Kyouya formed a shadow wall to block the knight from retaliating. He was slow and cumbersome as he dragged his weapon around, but he was incredibly tanky, making me realize he too was wearing armor made from my materials. He too was resistant against nearly everything I could shoot at him like that annoying Galg! Fucking monster hunters! Stop making equipment out of my materials to counter me! And this fact made me even more nervous, as it seemed the dragonyer was far more prepared than before. When I fought them the first time, I was nearly able to take them out due to surprise, even to the point of nearly killing one of them. Sadly, for the rematch, they made sure they had everything: that armor, those bombs, the sniper who wasnt in this hallway but somewhere else, and also that mysterious potion I couldnt appraise in time before they finished it. In addition, that trepidation of experiencing Winters Gift and anti-dragon blood was making me scared of fighting them. Unlike them, I havent had the chance to fully analyze what I would do if we fought again. I didnt know their tricks enough; my inability to appraise them was dooming me here! The same thing was happening with VifiYok here. Her head and eyes were darting around, but she was mostly standing over me like a bodyguard. Was she that scared I might die and Franz would put his ckmail into effect? Well, I could understand that. It would be bad if her former boss were to hunt her down. Unfortunately, this fear kept me wary and in the backline buffing people up, which meant VifiYok wasnt participating in the fight I didnt need to tell her since she was smart enough to do something if she wanted to. However, cause of all this, the Ankoran King and Ungi were fighting Galg alone, and it wasnt looking good. Ungi, support me! Yes, my king! Acting almost like a mage with all that stone whirling around him, the Ankoran King engaged Galg, but the swift dual der was overwhelming him with speed alone. While Ungi could keep up momentarily to protect his king, without VifiYok, both had clear moments of weakness where they were vulnerable. I wanted to help them, but my sensory skills activated once again as the arrows began flying at us again. We narrowly dodged the first wave, but the second woulde soon, prompting me to use [Hydra] to body block some. This was also when we finally figured out exactly where the sniper was hiding. There! VifiYok pointed at a portal. It was not the one Galg came out from! She then readied my ive, telling the three of us to block the arrows long enough for her to charge up her attack. As we knocked arrows down here and there, her red lightning formed around her arm before she shot out the [Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar] at the portal, destroying it. However, I also noticed two silhouettes jumping out of it,nding in the hallway. Giehahahaha! With a wild crackle, a deep womans voice echoed through this battle-ridden hallway before she appeared from within the dust veil. We were found out. Too bad, but more fun now that the weaklings are gone. It was the leonid berserker. She roared like a lion as she raised her white, elegant hammer into the air. It exuded that same chill I felt on Galgs weapons. Ice weapons? These people really were prepared. More dwarves, elves, and humans to kill. The blind kaztune archer revealed himself, drinking a green potion before telling the leonid to drink hers. Thats right! A boisterous cry causing my eyes to nce to my side, noticing the mage slowly walking up to us with thence fighter next to him. Galg might be dissatisfied when we take the prey this early, but we better end it now. A specimen of a lifetime! And nearly all her protectors are dead. Thence fighter nodded. Already killed a ton, so what are a few more? A king? What is a king to the hunt? The leonid held her weapon with both hands, roaring like a lion again to release her tension, showing it off with a wide grin. Krrrrruak! You did a number on all of us, dragon whelp. I had to endure that bastard mages insane prattling cuz of you, so how about you do me a favor and give me the fight of a lifetime! The dwarven earthshakers and elven rangers werent dead, but they were heavily damaged and needed care. I havent really healed anybody to full yet since the hectess of the situation didnt allow me to. Regardless, if these dragonyers were the reason for the extermination of the Ankoran Kings rescue party, then they had just done even further damage. ording to King Fugnarus himself, he and Ungi were the only rank As in the rescue party, with VifiYok and I being the As from our sidealthough wasnt the former more of a rank S? Regardless, we were still up against a party who had fought with each other for years now. Four of them were probably rank A from what I could tell, with Galg a confirmed rank S. They had synergy, a n to kill me, and were all here in a room where I couldnt transform into a dragon to fight back. If only I was around Saoris or Rajahs size, or maybe a bit shorter like Neill. However, it was not looking good, even if I transformed into my minor form. There was only one y left. Sanctuary! [Hydra], attack! As a light barrier covered up our party, I sent my corrosive slime golem to attack the dragonyers. Sadly, it was quickly eliminated by the leonid berserker, but I had to ignore it as I began frisking Fleindia. Hestia?! VifiYok cried out, but I didnt answer and just grabbed the unconscious Saintess off her. We need to find the rune! Protect me while I looked throughWoah! That damn sniper nearly hit my head with an arrow, only taking a few strands of hair. That same missile pierced right through my barrier, making it clear even a simple arrow was enough to break through my defenses. While my party members were confused by my sudden behavior, they quickly refocused when they heard the leonid berserker using [Gale Steps] to charge at us, aiming at me with her hammer. She jumped up into the sky, swung her weapon behind her back and was nning to m her weapon right into my skull. I retrieved my ive for VifiYok to reuse, while she grabbed Fleindia and me to dodge backwards with her lightning jump. Tatsuya and Kyouya, on the other hand, were hit by the shockwave and flung into the walls. As this all was happening, I just had to hope everybody would be alright, as all I could do was pray even harder that Fleindia had what I needed! I patted down her body, trying to make sure I didnt miss anything at all, until I finally felt something hard in one of her robes pockets. I touched it, noticing it felt like a stone and pulled it out, gazing at it with a smile once I confirmed it was my [Room] rune! Shit! VifiYok cried out before she kicked me in the back, sending me tumbling on the ground as she didnt hold herself back. This saved me, as she had to fight both the berserker andnce fighter, all while she was holding herself back by not using [Emotion Surge] to power herself up. Unfortunately, the archer and mage had their projectiles already aimed at me, causing my skills to distract me with my survival instincts telling me to dodge. I couldnt waste any time before activating the runes, but I need to prioritize surviving this first. But it was then that the surprise factor of my party happenedRajah! Despite his massive size, he maneuvered through everybodys attention as he used his invisibility to sneak up at the mage, almost mming him into the ground had the archer not spotted him and unleashed a warning shot. Rajah jumped up, shooting his hardened fur at the archer before diving back into the many shadows inside this ce. Thanks! Even if it was just a second, it was just enough for me to pull out the second [Room] rhe one Franz gave me. As I held these two together, I poured my mana into them, opening a portal I hadnt been able to activate in over a week. I grabbed it, but instead of entering, as the moment I let even a finger go into the subspace, I knew the rules would disqualify me. I couldnt flee now when everybody needed me here. I couldnt leave when something was happening inside this dungeon that could endanger everybody. I closed my eyes, envisioning the mana link I possessed with my [Room]. I was the owner of this subspace, and my word wasw. If I could control the destination of a [Room] portal somewhere, then I could also ess the nexus from outside of it! I just needed to relocate everything so I could Die. Huh?! I snapped my head aroundit was Galg. With two white swords stained in blood, he swung down at my head. I couldnt react. I didnt even hear him approach me. I couldn Dreadre Just Blink. ng! My eyes widened. Metal shed against metaltwo white des were blocked by two daggers made from dark purple metal. However, my fullest attention was drawn to the raven ck-clothed person standing before me, eying Galg with blood-red eyes. A red mana mist exuded from her eyes as rage distorted her beautiful face. S-Saori?! I called out to her as ck lightning covered her arms. You are messing with my best friend here Move. Thunder roared as the ck wolfkin unleashed a stygian dark bolt of lightning out, sting Galg away as he let out a loud moan. As hended on the ground, the wolfkin turned around to me. She smiled. Sorry for taking so long. But this moment of reunion between two friends didntst for long before another unexpected entrance caused the room to shudder. From our side through a portal, arge beam of mana shot right through into the room at VifiYok. She managed to dodge it with the leonid berserker, but thence fighter was less fortunate as it crashed against him, sending him crashing against the wall and right through it as the attack erased everything it touched. When the attack finally dissipated, there was now a deep hole into the wall. Darkness clouded what was inside it, but with my [NIght Vision] I could see everythingthence fighterid there with most of his armor melted right off him. In the next second, the air exploded like a loot pinata, sending various pieces of equipment, food, and other stuff I couldnt make out. Hes dead. W-what?! the leonid beserker cried out as she checked her party bracelet, but her chance to rpose herself was lost as a new voice drowned out everybodys surprised cries. Arrrrrrrrgrh! Stepping out of the portal was a young woman with a unicorn horn on her forehead. Her ck hair was lit up by purple highlights while her arms and legs were covered with blue lines. Bastard! All of you! You want a dragon? HERE IS THE STRONGEST DRAGON YOU SCUMBAGS WILL EVER, EVER MEET! BE HONORED, FOR FARGRYNEILL QILINUS KARGRYXMOR IS HERE TO DESTROY ALL OF YOU FOR HURTING MY HATCHLING SISTER! It was Neill and, boy, she was ever mad. A note from AbyssRaven Yeah, F them up, Neill! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(1) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 414: A Speechless Reunion. Chapter 414: A Speechless Reunion. Demonkin! Oh no Neill''s eyes were aimed at VifiYok,pletely ignoring the dragonyers in front of her. Her hair having purple tints on them meant she was in her [Battle Frenzy] mode, and from how she was looking, it was in the moderate stage at least. The fact I could see the glimmer of light surrounding her body like a veil meant she was also receiving the buffs from my spell songs. Taking all of that into ount, it made sense how that giant mana beamher [Pulse Arcana: Maximapletely eviscerated thatnce fighter. She was being buffed up to high heavens. Uuuurgh! However, just as I was worried she would attack VifiYok, Neill fell onto the ground, her purple highlights blinking wildly before they disappeared, returning her hair color back to her usual ck. Oh shit, too long What remained purple, though, were her hands. Now that I looked at her, her face was also starting to turn blue[Arcane Fever], without a doubt! She tried to push herself upher face was still filled with rage as she red at VifiYok, but that quickly changed as she groaned in pain. She took out two potionsone to recover health and the other was for Winters Gift?! Sis! I called out for her as I saw this, realizing she must be in more trouble than I thought. This worry got even worse when I noticed a signal suddenly moving towards her, agitating my instincts to the point my body temperature rose without my consent. My rocket boosters activated as my parallel minds cast [Wind st], sending me flying towards her. I saw the flicker of something red, followed by Galg appearing before me. With his back facing me, he shouted Nice to see you again! before he swung his des, only for metal to sh as VifiYok came to Neills rescue. This gave me just enough time to change [The Will to Fight and Survive] into [Dragon Fire], before unleashing a me breath onto the dragonyer. Unfortunately, my fears became real as I saw Galg fully tank my [Dreadme Breath], not even bothering to block it with an arm or anything; instead, he just kept attacking VifiYok while to get to Neill. That armor of his really was made from my materials. Not to mention, it was obvious his des were coated with that fire dragon killing venom Winters Gift. His preparations made him one of my worst counters! Huh?! My sensory skills just picked up on an attacking from my nk, causing me to increase the power of my rocket boosters, sending me flying up to the ceiling to avoid an arrow flying at me. Three more flew, forcing me to stop my breath attack to zoom around like a fly and locate the archer responsible for this inconvenience. As I was thinking of a way to handle that blind katzune, a hand suddenly emerged from his shadow as a wolfkin woman jumped out of it, barely missing the archers head as she shed at him with her dagger. It was Saori! With [Dark Tendrils] emerging from the shadow as well, the archer had to run backwards to avoid them. As she was about to shoot a ck lightning bolt at him, Saori was attacked by the leonid berserker, nearly smashing her arm, only for another person to jump out of the shadows. Another wolfkin, about the height of Yorshka but with the appearance of a werewolf, grabbed the berserkers arm and protected Saori, before wrestling the leonid to the ground. The mage intervened by creating a [Terra Wall], separating the two sides. While I did want to continue watching what was happening with my best friend, the sh below me was intensifying as VifiYok and Galg were hard locked into singlebat. Their weapons did not slow down despite both duelists moving at hyper-elerated speedsthe former with their voltaic lighting and thetter while a red aura covered their body. Dammit, snap out of it! I chastised myself for feeling scared of this person. A single encounter where he managed to cut my arm and poison me was making me useless in this fight?! Preposterous! Ive dealt with this crap enough times now to charge through the fear, charge through this damn fear! Act! Terra Wall! Rock walls erupted from the ground, sending Neill up to the sky and separating the two duelists from each other. I couldnt fight him, but I could still support. Ive made abat style where my supportive abilities were my most effective option! I grabbed Neill and fed her the two potions while I sted spells at Galg from up here, forcing him to dodge around before throwing one of his chain-hooked des at me. I sted it away with a [Draconic Roar] while using the recoil to fling myself back to the subspace portal. VifiYok took this chance to throw a [Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar] at him and the rest of the dragonyers, causing Saori and the werefolk fighting with her to retreat back into the shadow. Saoris thunder spear finally tore through the room, covering the ce with a storm of dust. Once in the clear, I snapped my head around to Tatsuya and Kyouya pushing the injured dwarves and elves into the portal, until they brought Ungi and the Ankoran King over. The former was battered and almost dead, with his samurai armor cut apart to the point it couldnt be used any longer. Thetter was still up and kicking, but half of his helmet was just cut in half. Controlling the damn earth aint doing me much when I cant hit him! the king chastised himself before he looked down and grabbed Saintess Fleindia from up the ground. I dont know what exactly is happening here and how the kirinss and wolfkin got here, but I suggest we get out of here first. Get arger room to fight in. There are too many people in this hallway, and not enough space for all of us to fight. Your majesty, you Kyouya tried to interrupt him, but the dwarven king pushed himself off him and handed him the unconscious Saintess. Nah, nah, I can still fight. Fought longer even after Ungi shielded me. Im getting thess out of this ce one way or another, and that is not before we find out what the ddarg is going on here. Heal me, Hestia, we need to run. Allied Territory [Earth Rulers Reign] deactivated He banged his chest te as the pumpkin-sized runes on it and his axe dimed in color. He then threw away the other half of his helmet before he turned around, watching as VifiYok ran over to us with my ive. He red at her, but before he could speak up, Neill gasped for air. Aaaaah! She clenched her ws around my shoulders, pushing herself up. Uttering a stammer, she growled as she pointed in the direction of the dragonyers. We need to leave, now! Wyvernyers! Two full parties of them came hunting! Bastards have dragon blood coated weapons, too. More snuck into the city, after all. Once again, I failed. Regardless of the situation, was fighting the dragonyers here smart? Fight or flight? I was always a supporter of fleeing was winning, but at this point, I once again had this strong urge to fight and win. I wanted to shred that Galg to pieces for not only attacking Neill, but also for causing this damn fear I had. A single fight, and I felt like a damn coward! Shit! I jerked as I saw the shine of his red auraing from the dust veil. I snapped my body around, waiting to heal everybody, but somebody suddenly threw a white ball on the ground, causing it to explode. Whatever was in that ball attached itself onto everybodys body, causing me to retch a bit at how slimy it was, only for it to suddenly start being absorbed into our body. For some reason, it felt soothing, almost as good as a massage with a silky-feeling cream. In the next moment, my body felt rejuvenated, as if my white mes had just healed me. It was Asaka who appeared through the portal. Took you long enough to open the damn portal! You know how much Haruka has been worried for you? the punk girl shouted while wearing a modified priestess robe and holding onto what looked like a graffiti can. She was still behind the portal, not entering the dungeon. We need to catch up, but I see youve got problems behind you. I can heal the injured, so if you need to get anybody away from the battlefield, send them in! I got the gist from the Ankoran Queen! The moment I lost my [Room] runes, everything began to fall apart as my party and I were driven deeper into the dungeons, but now that I had them back, what happened? Saori and I were reunited on the battlefield and even Asaka was giving me background support by acting like a clinic. If anything, this showed I really needed to keep those runes safer. Kyouya and Tatsuya already lost theirs on our trip. These thoughts ended when Neills warning came true as more people suddenly stormed out of the portal. As the dust settled, the dragonyers and the adventurers d in scale armor faced each other, with thetter demanding to know where the kirin dragonewt was, confirming they were the people Sis had mentioned. Once all the injured were inside the portal, I summoned Rajah, having all of us mount him aside from VifiYok, who decided to keep the rearguard safe with her speed and higher stats. With the hallway justrge enough for Rajah to move in, but not fight, we dashed away with my [Room] runes back in my storage and [Hydra] canceled. That wolfkin is a dragonkin, too! the katzune archer shouted as Galg dashed forward with [Gale Steps], only to once again be blocked by VifiYok. That girl Saori raised a frown as Rajah raced through the hallway with us on his back. I want to ask how the demonkin is here, but Saori suddenly embraced me out of nowhere, before grabbing Tatsuya and Kyouya, pulling them into her hug as the three of us were squished together. She released us three bbergasted adolescents before patting Rajah on his back. Good boy, good boy, you managed to evolve! Haha, you do not know how overjoyed Varya was when I discovered that little bit of news through my shadow pack menu! Haha! She then turned to us. Asaka was right, you know! You do not know how worried we were but, haha, how I missed this! The Aurora special of running into the stupidest misadventurers, haha, it has been too longHey. Saoris wild tion as if she was letting loose for the first time in a while was quickly interrupted as the bone amulet she was wearing, looking very simr to a miniature wolf skull, began to shake. At the same time, we snapped our head back as we saw not only Galg but the leonid berserker rushing at us. They were keeping up with Rajah. However, before they coulde any closer, Saori whistled, causing one of the shadows to the side to rumble, before arge tailshed out, mming on the ground. A vircarguca, just like Rajah, only different in size and appearance, appeared before us, intercepting the dragonyers before she melted back into the shadow. [Mom!] Rajah called, confirmed that it was Varya. I knew she evolved, but wow, seeing her in the flesh excited me with how much Saoris shadow pack grew. And the surprise wasnt ending any time soon, as four fenrirs lept from the shadows and attacked the dragonyers. All of them were members of the shadow pack. Uno the fenrir covered in ck mes, looking like the devils hound. Sarasa the mage wolf, jumping in and out of the shadow to cast spells. Sarasa the werewolf from before with full focus on strength to overpower even the strongest enemies. Quatre was the wolf d in armor, made to lead the charge. We even had Shoyi, our partys sewer slime who could turn into a tidal wave like my [Hydra]. Lastly, we had Saoris garm mother. The garm matriarch I had fought during the first few months of my new life. Although still a rank C, she possessed the experience of the beast who once managed to control arge part of the Belzac Forest through her prowess alone. Everybody here was covering our rear to keep them back. Even if the shadow pack couldnt stop Galg, it was enough for VifiYok to get to us in time to save us. In this mad rush through the hallway, only the leonid and Galg could keep up, and the former was being kept back by the shadow pack. Once again, meeting these hunter bastards was a nightmare. At least we knew one of them was dead this time from all the equipment and loot he dropped, as he was a void-touched. The dragonyers might forget about that stuff if we ran too far away. Out of the way! Galg shouted as he kicked VifiYok into a wall and jumped, aiming his des at us. Being in the air, he was vulnerable to my spells as I sted him away from us, only for the leonid berserker to grab Rajahs tail during this chaos. She pulled him back, stopping him. My virgacuga hardened his fur around it, turning himself into a porcupine, creating a momentary confusion which VifiYok used to sh the berserker, leaving arge gash through her torso. VifiYok thennded a thunder kick right to her head, sending the dragonyer crashing into the ground with a chilling crack. The demonkin jumped on before we resumed our run, but our eyes widened as the leonid burst inughter from the pain and stood back up. She then pulled out what looked like a bomb and detonated it behind her, sending her flying toward us. I thought she was crazy, causing herself damage, but instead, the opposite was the truth. She was healing! Wait, that crimson glow? Thats my scale-dust. Once again, the preparations of the dragonyers astounded me as I realized what was going on. She was somehow healing from my own scale-dust explosions, or was it just the fire element in general? How was that possible? Did her armor have some special effect? It could also be that green potion she and the other yers ingested before they fought me. Cry! Rending Flesh! she shouted,unching her hammer attack. The Ankoran King jumped off Rajah, swinging his axe to intercept our enemy with a loud warcry, yelling out his attack. Activate! A rune lit up on his axe as stone began to materialize around its de, dding it in it until it transformed into a hammer. The king shed against the leonids hammer, causing a loud bang to erupt as the Ankoran King sessfully parried the attack, able to redirect her strength away from us. Saori managed to catch the king as he fell with her [Dark Tendrils], leaving the leonid wide open for Neills counter. With mana gathering around her one horn, she shot out one of her strongest attacksthe all-piercing [Freikugel]ripping right through the left side of the leonid, eviscerating it simr to how she destroyed VifiYoks arm. As her bloodied body crashed on the ground, tumbling like a fallen toy, Sis clicked her tongue. Those damn lions are always so sturdy! That didnt kill her! That ripped through her entire right side! I saw her lungs and ribs! I shouted in response, before groaning myself, remembering as long as your health stayed above zero, you could survive some seriously crazy stuff. Hey, hey, forward! Look! Tatsuya shouted as he pointed at a couple of portals along the way, noting how people had started toe out of them. The gambit is catching up Neill responded, causing the majority of us to question what she meant by that. With VifiYok telling us she would keep watch for any further enemies, Neill began her exnation. The whole Event Quest is about different gambits on every other floor pitting every party against every other party to advance to the next floor. I dont know how all of you made it here, but it doesnt matter now. On the eighth floor, the gambit was about taking risks on how to advance to the next floor. Tasianna chose our path after everybody decided to follow her lead, but the trick separated us all. Thats why I was alone. Neill was alone with people she didnt know as the gambit teleported her to a random location. Two groups of wyvern yers led everybody after some goading the other adventurers at the fact Neill was one of the top performers on the other floors. If they wanted to win the Event, they had to take care of her. Naturally, she beat most of them back as she made her way towards the portal which led her here. She was far too strong for all of them, but knowing the wyvern yers had weapons and armor made tobat dragonkins, she decided to regroup with her party instead of risking a fight all alone. In fact, I wasnt confused when I saw her drink that antidote, one of the wyvern yers had some Winters Gift on himthey worked just as well on fire wyverns as fire dragons. That was when I saw the demonkin. She pointed at VifiYok. Demonkin, huh? The cat was out of the bag as the Ankoran King looked at me, to which I shrugged and replied with long story. Neill continued. I was already in battle frenzy, so I just unleashed the pulse arcana when I saw you to the side. I didnt notice those Shit, why did it have to be them! Her voice broke as she cried out, rubbing her hand against her face in annoyance. She grimaced, looking ill, before realizing I was worried about her. She shivered a bit, but took a deep sigh. Those were the people you met, right? I finally asked her, trying to find the confirmation despite it being hinted on multiple times. I wanted to hear it from her. She nodded. Warnings make sense, but you rarely take them seriously until they hit you on the head and you have no answer for them. Getting hunted for days without any sleep or rest, just cuz you know you cant fight them. I saw that guy. He smelled like you. He made armor from your body, right?! That bomb, too. That guy hunted you before, right?! She got all that information from that small moment. Neills rage was clear to see, overwhelming the fear she felt for Galg and his crew. Her shivering didnt stop, but her irises had thinned up so much they lookedser focused. Those were the eyes of not a hunter, but someone who wanted revenge. Light suddenly began to bask all of us as that System message informed us of the dungeon masters words. His message lingered in my mind as my vision was blinded by that light, only for it to return after a while. I looked around, noticing I was inside a workshopa smithy to be precise. I could identify an anvil, a set of tools, the furnace, and quite a few metalworking machines to the side. All of thetter were fueled by manatech from the look of it. Uuurgh I jerked around as I noticed a signal, readying myself, only for my guard to drop when I saw who it was. Grimnir! My eyes then locked onto a bright silhouette behind my partys cksmith, only for my jaw to drop when it was also another friend! Eine! La-Woah!? I embraced both of them before they could say anything, tightening my arms around them. I havent seen them in so long! But, at the same time, why were they here? How did they get here? Well, all those questions were about to be answered when three of us noticed more lights appearingall of them were from the people who were just with me before the teleport. Saori, Neill, Tatsuya, Kyouya, Rajah, King Fugnarus and VifiYok. All of them were here, equally confused with where we were and why this was a smithy. Everyone fell silent, however, when we heard footstepsing from behind the workshops door. A dwarf wearing a smithing apron with small hammers and other smithing tools appeared and calmly walked towards us. At the same time, Grimnir let out a questioning groan as he took off his helmet. He slowly walked forward, looking at the dwarven man with an agape mouth. Grimnir he spoke. He stroked his beard as he licked his lips, looking like he was trying to find his next words. Its good to see you, again cuoso. Cuoso? Cousin? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, guhahahah, no, no, no! NO! Youre dead! Youre dead! Damn you Mh, dont bring my cousin in this! Broggi is DEAD! BROGGI IS DEAD! Thats Broggi? A note from AbyssRaven Get it? Saori making Hestia speechless and then the ending! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 415: How to Fake your Death. Chapter 415: How to Fake your Death. If you wish to talk, I will be waiting outside. The dwarf Grimnir called Broggi stepped outside the door almost right after he greeted us, willingly allowing us to remain inside and talk things out alone. Grimnir, though, wasn''t thinking straight after his dead cuosocousin in dwarvishappeared before him, and wanted to rush out and immediately confront this Broggi but I stopped him, warning him that it might be a trap. After all, we didnt know where we were and why we all ended up here with someone Grimnir recognized as his deceased rtive. As such, we took this chance to calm down and gather ourselves, with me exining to Saori about what happened to me and why my party was unresponsive for nearly a week. Grimnir, Eine, and Neill couldnt enter the subspace since they were participating in the Event, so they hadnt known I was in such deep trouble when I ran into the rank S dragonyers the dragonewts warned me about. The mood got even worse when I told Saori I met the rest of the students and how we had an entire misunderstanding going on. Rubbing her hand on her face, massaging her temples as she had that hunter look on her face. I came to help a friend, but hearing all of this certainly brought my mood down. You can say that again, Sensei, Tatsuya chimed in. Did you manage to talk with him without killing him? she asked, mentioning that therapy session the boys told me they had with Saori back in the Belzac cave. He shook his head. No, because Daisy doesnt feel he did anything wrong, and while, sure, he shouldnt, as we know now that it wasnt his fault, I still cant forgive him for acting so indifferent about everything. Well, I did learn he is Hestia-sans cousin, so I wont beat him up too hard for thinking he can do everything alone. I mean, who does he think he is allying himself with some shady as hell group and dragging everyone else along with him? Aurora is the best option for getting all of us back to Earth. Hearing that from Tatsuya did make me feel better. His belief was fuel for my conviction to fulfill Aurenas divine Quest. I wish Franz had the same thought, instead of trying to divide the effort by going separately. In any case, everybody learning that my other lifes cousin was in this world was a real shocker, but Grimnir quickly brought everybody back to the main topic on hand. Seeing as he had to make sure this Broggi was real, he, along with Saori and Kyouya, went to ask his supposedly returned from the dead cousin. Everybody else had to rest or have their injuries treated. As such, this smithy was filled not with the sounds of banging metal, but that of a bunch of adventurers enjoying some R&R. I for one had three patients to help out, and one of them was fully willing to trade me information for what happened on the expeditions side. I wanted to know how the Event Quest went, and Eine was talkative as always. Arrghk! Thank you, she thanked me after I put her arm back into her ce before healing her wounds. Her exoarmor was still in ce, and while it protected her well against most kinds of attacks, a few blunt attacks made it through it and broke her bones. Urgh, Master Grimnir and I got into a small scuffle with some rank B thugs. This Event hasnt been nice to us when ites to making friends. Competition breeds excellence most say, and while it was true to a certain extent, it also bred rivalries and animosity I for one had experienced it enough in my past life. This Event was going exactly how I imagined putting a bunch of highly ambitious and powerful people in a contest where only one party may win. The reward for all the toil would be something too enticing to give up. Tasianna led the Event Quest expedition consisting of 20 people through eight floors of conflict, involving both brawns and brains. She did me proud as the third member of Aurora, but as Neill and Eine had experienced, if you were the front runner with multiple other parties underneath you to support you, the others might get envious. If there was arger threat, the smaller, trivial rivalries would shake hands and oppose the tyranny. In this case, multiple Sari, Ankor-Nazta, Artorian, Yeosian, and Estralian parties helped our 20-man expedition force. It was to ensure they got to the very end for the unique Job, and well, as Pradreo and Skardrvo promised, the dragonewts were also there to kill dragonkin yers. As such, everything turned into a three faction war inside the Event dungeon. Our faction, those who banded with the wyvern yers, and the independents who wanted to stay on the sidelines while the two former factions fought. After all, thispetition wasnt about fighting, it was a race. The first to reach floor 15 would win. Eine suddenly stopped talking as she looked over at VifiYok, who was taking a break, eating a sandwich I made for her while staring at us from afar. This is really a surprise. I already told you, shes mostly on our side now. I want to believe that, anyways. My cousin ckmailed her, so I think it should prevent her from betraying us, I replied. She knew VifiYok was on our side for now, but considering how unlucky our party was when it came to encounters, she was rightfully apprehensive of our former enemy. I wanted to think the demonkin wouldnt betray us, but she kept too much from me to believe in such a naive idea. What if she believed Franz was bluffing and she were to run away? Too much suspicion wasnt unhealthy here. I just had to learn how to best use her talents before it all broke down. No, no, that wasnt what I was worried about. You think she noticed? Eines eyes nced at her spell rings, the source of her demonic powers. Up until now, VifiYok had no reason to believe she was anything but a demonkin contractor, not that she had the lust archdemon herself inside her rings. ording to Belzac, Klea hid herself from something, right? I dont know how to hide the power properly, and I was just using [Whish] a moment ago. Do you think it might have leaked? I moved my head closer to her ear, whispering like she did. KleaHatma probably isnt that careless. VifiYok might get suspicious something is going on since she probably guessed we have no demonkin supporter on our side, but she wont addressed it since, unless she knows about KleaHatma, she would never be able to guess what''s really going on. No, no! She shook her head vigorously before pulling me closer, to the point my ears could feel her breathing. I-I brought my aberration with me. I gave her a gaze that should express myplete befuddlement as urately as possible. Her aberration? That aberration that also acted as her phctery for her demonic powers? That egg-shaped demonic catalyst once created for the Prince of Envy to have an extra life was with her?! Its dormant and in my satchel. She pointed at the slightly tattered leather bag she was carrying around. It was a wonder it still was functional, considering how much she had been fighting. Mother gave it to me after you went into the dungeon. The inner stitching is made from mana threads, so we manage to apply a [Silence] and [Odorless] enchantment to suppress people from sensing the demonic mana. But, with the demonkins senses Haaa, must feel good to have a rich mom instead of being in debt Wait. Im more surprised you have it with you, instead of leaving it in the subspace. It can only grow as long as I feed it my mana. The aberration can only work as a phctery if I allow it to grow, otherwise, its just an inedible chocochuckle egg, she replied, reminding me of the spotted egg she showed me when we reunited after my Elyonda trip. But! Worries and suspicions aside, while the whole Event has more or less been a constant fightingpetition, we did procure quite a good amount of rewards for our toil. Well, now that was something to make a girl happy! Aside from monster materials, alchemical ingredients, and nice to haves, simr to the reward the dungeon master gave us after we passed floor ten, Eine noted how they managed to get some nice gear from all the challenges. While the ingredients were with Kohaku and the other students of the expedition force, Master and the saurians got their first real upgrade in a long time, since Grimnir couldnt make their gear as he needed so much time for my armor. The dungeon gear still needed runes and enchantments to reach their fullest potential, but Krim-k and Grahta especially appreciated just having something more fitting their levels without breaking the bank. Oh, how I wanted to see them in their full glory. Hey, girls. The two of us turned around when Tatsuya called for her, serving us two wooden cylinder bottles with cream on top. Once we had them in hand, we noted how cold it was to the touch, before he ced a metal straw in them. Frap or boba? He looked at me. Boba, but how? Tapioca isnt grown anywhere in the western countries, and none of the merchant countries know about the starch version. Does an alternative even exist in this world? I replied before taking a sip, noticing immediately it was iced fulinoe tea with sugar and milk added, simting bubble tea. Only I couldnt feel any of the bubbles. When I noted this to him, he shrugged. Yeah, youre right. Just wanted to ask. I would have made some more frappino now that we have ess to the subspace, again. Even if we cant enter it, your maids and Asaka are giving us stuff Uuugh, it makes you miss all the conveniences of your subspace once you go over a week without it. Svena, Haati, and Lorena were naturallypletely devastated when I was gone without any word for over a whole week. They really made sure I knew about it, before opening the waterworks that I was alright. Yikes, just watching them cry really gave me someplicated feelings, but that was the life of an adventurer. Speaking of those feelings, it once again reminded me that we managed to survive that ordeal without my subspace. Meeting VifiYok and so on, and now we could sip on some iced tea and recover. Delicious. Eine and Iplimented Tatsuyas drink, as it hit just the right spot without being too sweet. I gave him the thumbs up. If you ever want to open up a coffee or tea branch in this world, just say the word. Ill get the funding somehow. Where did thate from? He raised a brow. You know why. Franz wasnt at fault, but his father did give your parents some grievances. Not like I feel guilty orpelled because hes family, now that I learned about it, but you know, to our childhood friendship. Tatsuya let out a heartyugh, almost dropping the two other drinks he was holding, butposed himself to reply, Hehe, nah, dont worry about it. I did help mom out with the shop, but making drinks isnt really one of my goals, right now. Besides, there is no real coffee in this world, and I want that. Getting back to Earth, away from all this fighting, is more important to me. I nodded, understanding his reasoning. Unlike me, he hadnt epted Peolynca as his new home. As stated back when I spoke with Aurena for the first time, I just wanted to visit my parents back on Earth to give them an apology, but my obligations remained in this new world. I had another family I couldnt abandon. Once this little moment ended, Tatsuya turned around and gave Neill and the Ankoran King their drinks. Both of them were currentlyying on a makeshift bed, recovering from their prior fights. Sis especially needed the rest, as her body was gagging from the Winters Gift antidote she took. Simr to me, she was not prepared for the outright rancid taste that remedy caused our tongues, but the venom was already out of her system so it was fine. Haaaaaa, my tongue is saved! Neill let out a long-winded moan, smiling without any reservation. Guuuu, I''d have prefered some mead or wine, but I can save that forter. The dwarven king couldnt control himself despite his words, indulging himself in the drink until it was half-empty. Once he noticed this, he wiped the cream on his beard off, before looking over at the open [Room] portal. My men and the rangers doing well? Tatsuya nodded, but still frowned. Your bodyguard, on the other hand Well, Asaka says she can stabilize him, but he needs proper treatment from Hestia. Whatever that dragonyer did, his organs were nearly frozen solid. His heart, especially, nearly stopped beating. Its a good thing his health was so high, but if we dyed treating him for any longer, he probably would have died. The silence from King Fugnarus made it clear what a threat Galg was. King Fugnarus told me Ungi was level 129 while he was level 119, making them solid rank As when it came to levels. Nevertheless, Galg beat both of them in a two-on-one battle, and nearly killed one of them. Well, considering how he could keep up with VifiYok, even if she was weakened, it shouldnt have been a surprise. The dwarven king stared at the ground without blinking for a while, before he closed them and hid them behind his hand. In a battle, amander should expect casualties. I thought I had everything covered, but I hadnt expected those dragonyers to kill over 40 rank Bs and Cs by themselves. If that wall of human corpses was any indication, including their own testaments, the dragonyers were fully responsible for the deaths of King Fugnaruss rescue team. Not to mention, what happened to Saintess Fleindia. Asaka was making sure she stayed alive so we could talk to herter on. I tried to remind the king that his group had been split apart, with himnding on floor ten with me, but he didnt ept the excuse. As the leader of the party, he was willing to take full responsibility for everything. 40 people, huh? That was quite a number of dead warriors, knights, and others. Well, they should only be three now. After I failed to reassure the king, VifiYok came over. Twice you got ambushed by them, Hestia. We never managed to put our ns to ambush them into action but that has to end in the next encounter. You say that as if that was so easy. Where are we even? Tatsuyained. Were stuck knowing nothing until we get something out of that Broggart. In both cases, we had no reason to expect the dragonyers, so how can we anticipate where we''ll run into them next inside a dungeon where people could be anywhere? First was when we met the Hestia hunting team in the previous dungeon and just now when they just appeared out of those portals on floor eleven. They were prepared like crazy, while I wasn''t able to appraise Galg due to his appraisal blocking skill. Fire and holy wouldnt work against him, and my scales were naturally resistant against [Corrosive mes]; the only way to punch through them would be ice and water attacks. Speaking of ice and water, Tasianna and the others from the expedition forces werent here, sadly. ording to Eine, hers and Grimnirs situation was simr to Neill, as they were separated due to a gambit to skip floors, so we didnt know where they were or if they were still together. We werent sure if they were on floor eleven to begin with, but I presumed they werent, since Grimnir and Eine were, and they were teleported to this ce with us. As the dungeon master mentioned, he would teleport the cheaterSaoriwith her friends to a special location. Is the dungeon master truly against us? Hes showing quite a lot of favoritism, if you think about it. Hey, whether we can kill those bastards or not, doesnt matter right now. Im more concerned why the fuck you are here Forced back to reality by Neills forceful tone of voice, it became clear her antagonism was once again directed at VifiYok. She knew why she was here, as I told everything. Where in Marsvens name am I supposed to be, huh? VifiYok snapped back. Should I try to ignore you? Would that be better? I could if you wanted me to, but at the same time, were stuck here together so why shouldnt I chime in a bit? Oh, I know you cant be anywhere else. You got blindsided by some otherworldly brat, not to mention how my little sister, who is a whelpling, nearly killed your butt thest time we fought. I know you have to stay and protect her! Neill was obviously teasing her, finding it humorous considering her smirk. Good to know your ce, ex-Warbringer. Krk! I could hear the demonkins veins popping Neill, stop it. I had to intervene. Whether we like it or not, she is our ally in this. Sure, not the most cooperative, but at least we can rely on her hitting things well. Shes one of the reasons why I survived against the dragonyers in the first ce, so, please, can you not try to instigate a fight? For me? Sure, for you. But I trust this demonkin as much as I trust a dragonyer making my meal. Neill continued drinking her ice tea, ignoring how VifiYok was about to explode. I handed her a donut to calm her down. I will. With these two cats upied themselves with their food and beverage respectively, I looked over at Rajah and his family. The four headed-family were fawning over each other, specially Rajahs siblings were amazed at how much he grew as a rank B. I wanted to go over to them, but I also had to be here to speak with everybody. I suggest we regroup. The first to break the ice was Eine. The expedition force consists of four Championstwo Goddess Plesia, one Goddess Crustacia, and one Goddess Zephira blessed. Especially Champion Tehmrayn is a trump card we have on hand, considering hes a rank S who beat another rank S. Not to mention, with Saori back, we really should reunite Aurora, right? You read my mind! I cheered at thatst remark, finding it equally important to bring my party back together. It had been too long since the five of us fought together. If we want to get out of here, we better listen to some proper info, then. Well, speaking of the smith King Fugnarus pointed to the entrance of this smith, where we saw Saori and Kyouya appear from it, waving for us toe over. After we packed everything up, we went out of this ce, where we saw Grimnir sitting on a chair, crestfallen while the inko dwarf sitting in front of him silently stared at him. That was Broggi, and while he did share simr features to the person in the first video recorder on our video recorder, he wasnt as homeless-looking. He didnt look like an unkempt NEET who had never taken a step out of his house for months on end, nor did he look like an engineer who had never taken a bath before. He was, rather, clean as if he had just taken a shower with an extremely trimmed down beard not usually seen on dwarves not named Grimnir. King Fugnarus, for example, had his beard go right down to the bottom of his stomach, with almost half of it petrified into stone hair. Meanwhile, Broggis beard looked two weeks old and with his short hair cut, he looked like any regr human man, just shorter and with stone skin on his ears. He asked us to show him the video recorder, Saori stated. After some reluctance, I nodded and took it out, causing him to smile as he received it gently, treating it like his most treasured item. Ahhh, Goddess Chihiros recorder. I am happy to see it cleaned and maintained. Hmm, youve opened it, right? Who did it? he stated, sounding exactly like the person we heard on the video. He even yed the recording where he filmed himself to further prove it! It became even harder to not believe this person was Broggi but Grimnir mentioned how he personally witnessed his cousin die and even sent his body back to his n. Noints were given, so if Broggis body was somehow snatched away during the delivery, somebody should have noted it. For example his father. Hmm? That seems too much of a coincidence. No, keep it to yourself for now. I did, with Mister Metosei Gunnisor from the railroad guild, Eine stepped forward, telling the truth. He stroked his beard, showing some mild interest in her. Oh, I see. You cleaned it well, then,ss. Never thought a human would be able to make such a solid clean, especially with how small and delicate everything is considering what Goddess Chihiro strived to do. Hmph, that old coot Gunnisor still has it in him to teach people. Nah, not him. Grimnir raised his head, showing eyes reddened and puffy from crying, and pointed at Broggi. Your apprentice. Her name is Eine, remember it, you bashthuda. Mine? The dwarf raised a brow, before sizing up Eine, only too look even more confused. Master Grimnir taught me your techniques. Through your notes and documentations; Ive read them all, I believe Master Broggart? Astonished by what she said, Broggi froze on the spot, staring at Eine without moving a muscle. He kept looking like this until he nearly dropped the recorder, hectically correcting his posture to assure it didnt fall. He then clutched it tightly to his chest, carrying it as if it was a newborn. He blinked, before loosening up. Ha, ha His breathing was ragged, probably since his treasure nearly fell down cause of his own clumsiness. Girl. Uh, a malfunctioning of the mana wires due to an overload of mana flowing through them, causing the circuitry to break down and damage the mechanical piece. What do you do? Eine tilted her head at that questioning, looking over at Grimnir as he gestured her to look at Broggi. She did so, nervously ncing around before letting out a deep sigh. Put on protective gear, first, as the mana knot could destabilize the machinery, causing it to explode. Locate the knot once you are protected, remove it by cutting the mana link. Remove the circuitry surrounding it and check on the battery, making sure the breakdown didnt damage it. Use a 10cm mana conducting hook to test out the conductivity of the issue. If everything is above 80%, then the pieces are at fault and its the smiths mistake. If its below, then too many wires were attached, causing too much stress on the entire item. Exactly! You even took my wording on it! Never. me. Your. Own. Wiring. The smiths ruin most of the pieces anyways; either ackluster quenching, terrible bncing of eoriant and arcanuit making it too mana conductive, or they just fucked up the ddarg hammering! Oi, bashthuda! Grimnir stood up, picking up Broggi by the scruff. I aint forgetting that way you spoke to me. Smiths mistake?! You crazy? The fact of the matter is that we do what we can to appease you artificers demanding requests. You want this, you want that, always asking for more until you test it out and it doesnt work! You think I got the time to make the 50th piece of junk so you can test out if it can handle the full throttle of six mana batteries? Pah! he smacked Grimnirs hand away, pushing him back on the chair before bashing his fist into his chest. Ya punk, you think you get to say that? Ya got the hands of a master, but Ive been working in this workshop for months now, and I aint seeing the problem. If you just listen better, everything will work out! Right,ss?! This damn fool probably scuffed things up once or twice! W-well, not exactly. Master Grimn But Eine couldnt finish before Grimnir struck back, pulling Broggi by the beard. Crustacia give me patience to endure this fool of a Luedbrumdar! She may have learned from your techniques, but I was the one to teach her everything! Everything! Down to the damn wiring that I cant do cuz of me Taz hands! You know who could have done it better? You! He pushed his cousin onto his chair. You! You fool! If only you hadnt faked your damn death Pah, you think I WOULD BELIEVE THAT?! WHO ARE YOU and why did you assume my cuosos appearance and mimicked his memories? Grimnir. I am not dead, I made a dea LIAR! Woah! I let out as Grimnir was about to punch Broggi, only for a wolfkin to suddenly jump out of his shadow and grab his arms, pulling him away while he was kicking and shouting. Thank you, Sarasa, Saori said to her third fenrir, before grabbing Grimnirs fist and tightening her grip around it. Slowly but surely, he calmed down, not wanting to hit one of his friends. Its alright. I forcibly pulled his hand away, turning away from her. Its not I told myself to act better for thess andd, but look what I devolved back into. That pitiful, angry zuekluk who would drink to forget, showing none of that skill he meticulously trained for over 60 years. I thought I made peace. Apologies, cuoso, Broggi said. Daichi-san is probably waiting for you behind the portal. Maybe give him a wave and that youre okay? Saori suggested, causing the old dwarf to nod. Once he went into the smithy, she turned to me and the others who werent here for the initial talks. That was how it went for a long while. But, Grimnir is probably 80% sure this really is his cousin Broggart, Kyouya stated. We checked his memories, and he is able to recall events only he and Grimnir shared. Grimnir couldnt find any w in anything we mentioned, except for Why he faked his death, right? King Fugnarus stepped forward. I understand why Grimnir is satisfied with this. I too would like to question you, old friend. Old friend? He drew closer, but unlike his calm or more goofy appearance when he addressed Grimnir and Eine respectively, he scowled at King Fugnarus, looking at him simrly to how Neill looked at VifiYok. However, thetter was undeterred and sat down where Grimnir sat. On the day I exiled you from Inkoran-Tazul, what did we speak about? Not even Ungi or wife knows about it, so if you truly are Broggart, then you should know. Broggi leaned forward. You asked me if I found anything worthwhile in the Goddess Chihiros workshop. I told you, You should have never be the Ankoran King, you child murderer. Hmm? What is this about? King Fugnarus stood up. This is Broggart. Whether hes undead or not, he has his memories. Wait, what?! Hold on! But Saori stopped me. I also checked his Profile. Hes not undead or anything. Just Inko Dwarf. Nothing seemed awry, he was also at level 59, five levels higher than before his death. So this is Broggart, huh? You can believe me if you want or not. He stood up, his sour face still contorting his face before he looked at Eine. It was awkward he was showing her, but it was a smile nheless. Well, I know this is weird for all of you. You must have questions for why you are here. Come. I want to show thess here my workshop! Might as well get some answers for it, aye? Might as well. VifiYok joined in immediately without asking anybody else, but even I couldnt reject his offer. I was quite curious about things. Grimnir joined us eventually after he was done, handing me over my [Room] runes before telling me to be more careful with them. They take a lot of time to make, he told me, before showing me a chuckle. Was he hiding his worries behind a joke? Nevertheless, we boarded a minecart train, simr to the ones you could find in any dwarven city for quick transportation. After activating the lever, the carts slowly began to move along a rail, moving us through what looked like a mine. All of you are currently on the 14th floor, right over Mhsiryour goal if you want to gain your unique Job. Well, its currently closed, and while I am on good terms with him, the old drake wont let you through that easily, Broggart began. ddarg, Grimnir called him out. Good terms? Mh? We broke into the one ce he wanted to keep us out of us, including how he nearly killed us in a rampage after we showed ourselves, and you call that good terms?! I knew it, you are a damn Close yer trap, cuoso, and let me end my ddarg exnation. He threw a nearby rock at his cousin, causing it to crash right against one of Grimnirs ram horns before it flew away. Even former enemies can be allies if the opportunity shows itself. He and I share a goal, currently, and to achieve it we must work together. Its that in and simple. I nced over at Neill, who was sitting next to me, causing her to roll her eyes. She couldnt bury the hatchet. Well, I couldnt admonish her for it, since this was VifiYoks third chance with me, so if she blew it, I would really rip off herst arm. Then Franz could do the rest, depending on what he was nning on doing, but if possible, I would rather avoid the cruelness of such an action. But, I guess you still are all wondering how it got to the point, or why I am stuck inside this dungeon, right? Well, to answer your questionyes, I did fake my death. BULLSHIT! Grimnir shouted. However, Broggart ignored it. I made a deal before, well, I died. See, I never really told this to anybody, but my valto had some shady dealings behind the scene. I was supposed to be his heir, but everybody in the ddarg n knew I wasnt going to be wasting the best years of my life sitting in some room, trying to settle every single matter and issue for the n and its connections. I am not a people person; manatech and gnomes are always easier to deal with. Jeez, he really does sound like a recluse. Fitting his former appearance. Valto, huh? Dwarvish for father, so Maagneil that bastard, huh? I should probably bring it up now And after my father went mildly insane after I was exiled, his dealings and issues got worse, to the point he had to sell my talents to his dealer to make sure he wouldnt get killed. Well, they would have killed me too, if I hadnt epted it, so it wasnt like I could do anything else, Broggart interrupted my thought process. I knew it! Maagneil that bastard really deserves the worst parent ever trophy! Piece of crap, that piece of dung! Ipletely forgot what I wanted to bring up at this very moment where I understood Broggart too well. He really sounded like he hated that scum! Truly the correct way to treat that person, but the course of the storytelling quickly changed to the point he reminded me I should have probably spoken up sooner. Well, as you can see, Ive been stuck inside this ce for a while now. Probably, hmm, a year? Yeah, yeah, Ive been working on what my valtos employer wanted for that long, and thats why I got all of this set up. The proof for that is in the dragonewtsss head, since she met him in the other dungeon, right? Where she fought the earth elemental emperor? WHAT?! King Fugnaruss and Grimnirs head snapped over to me. Uuuuuuuh Broggart, that dwarf, caught me off-guard! I swear, I wanted to tell you guys about it eventually. It sort of slipped my mind. I mean, the boys knew about it! I looked over to Tatsuya and Kyouya for help, but theypletely ignored me, looking over at the ore veins inside this mine. These two traitors! Guhahaha! Well, it doesnt really matter, right now. Im gonna spit it out, anyways. Just as he almost sank me, he rescued me from drowning under the two dwarves re! This Broggart knew how to manipte people. Before I continue, again, sorry about everything, cuoso. I really didnt mean to fool you, but I had to fake my death. Didnt you think it wasnt weird how I feel into that ravine and died? Me? I might be an Inko, but we dwarves are made from harder stuff! Dying from cracking my head, pah! You werent wearing a helmet. That drop would have killed me if I cracked my spine and head, Grimnir wanted to rebuke, but it didnt dissuaded Broggart. He knocked on his head, causing that usual skull knock sound. Hard as ever but, seriously, I do apologize. That video I-I probably should have deleted that recording when Ist visited the shrine. Had a chance to go out when valto was trying to deal with you and your friends. Visited my shrine to Goddess Chihiro, cleaned it everything to await you aside from deleting that recording. Ooooooooooooooooh, didnt Haruka mention how the shrine where we found the video recorder was unusually clean despite supposedly being decrepit and abandoned? It makes sense now. Probably realizing it too, Eine, the boys, even Rajah made an aha sound. Everybody but Grimnir, who only remained silent. He didnt seem intent on shouting for this part. Until he finally caved in, replying meekly, almost too quiet for us to hear over the sounds of tracks. Why didnt you? For Goddess Chihiro. I was the first person to ever use the recorder since I managed to repair it. I couldnt delete the one proof for one of my greatest achievements back then, before we finished the sthammer. That sounds selfish. Sounds like you, cuoso. Alright, alright. Grimnir didnt smile, but that dejected, crestfallen look returned. I hoped his inner turmoil wasnt leading him down somewhere, and while I wanted to support him, I couldnt as Broggart finally continued. Which brings me to the prime question here: tell me, non-dwarves, do you know why the first waves of dwarves are nowadays considered nobility? Brogg You can shut up, Broggart immediately silenced King Fugnarus. This isnt your court, Fugnarus. You cant y king inside Mhsnds, so keep that abrasive temper of yours sealed. I dont need ya causing another incident to kill off another of my apprentices. Huh? Eine and I let out, before we looked over at King Fugnarus, followed by Saori giving him an inquisitive stare. However, he stayed silent, acting exactly as Broggart wanted. Good, he can listen to me, but not his wife. Got himself in this situation cuz of that temper of his, probably. With that snarkyment, Broggartposed himself, snapping his fingers to bring our attention back to him. With no one to stop us, let me give you some insight on dwarven history the wisewoman council and the nobility wished to hide from the rest of the world. The story of a generous man who watched how monsters evolved into the race we call elves nowadays. An origin story? Saoris interest was immediately piqued. It was good to see her nerdy historian side was still there. Correct. How else did the current races be sentient, right? Well, it all started with the elves, and this is really something anybody can read from a book. Lass, mind telling us? Nobody answered before Eine realized it was her he was speaking about. Me?! Uh, uhm, well, this part of history is rarely repeated since its so long ago, but to be specific, elves were monsters turned sentient, simr to how dragons were intelligent, only that elves lost their ability to evolve. I-I do know humans were a sort of mutation from elves and that they separated themselves over soooo many years ago, but that is where my knowledge ends. Nobody in the Empire studies this subject, believing its all elven hearsay. Yeah, yeah, the Imperials think humans are pure beings, and that they were born alongside the elves as two of the three first sentient beings, with the dragonkins being the third. Well, its all antique history that nobody really cares about anyways. History that far in the past has nothing to do with the future, so it doesnt matter how elves and humans came to be. I do. Nobody but Saori cared about the subject, and she wanted everybody to know about it. I mean, why have I never heard about this before? Ah, right, I have mostly researched recent history. Ignoring her, he continued. However, nowadays, we know about how dwarves, beastmen, grimgarians, and demonkins were created, since its recent enough for people to care about. One of them, the dwarves, were created by the earth elemental emperor, as he was jealous he couldnt create proper children like beings made from flesh. Faefolk are loosely rted, after all. It applied to fairies and lesser faefolk, this rule would apply to elementals as well. They just popped into existence, simr to monster spawning. We dwarvesInkos and Tazwere the first couple waves. His imperfect results since we couldnt harness mana and use it like the other races. It is kinda obvious, I guess, since this whole inability to create mana caused us to strive more than enough in the very beginning. He sighed. But, sadly, when he made thest few waves of his perfected children, molded after himself in appearance, he underestimated theplexity of life. He was the ruler of the earth, the lifespring of the world but when he made the perfect creation, their lifespan was too short for them to work as a sentient race simr to the elves and humans. They couldnt make enough babies before all of them died from old age. Perfection? wed. And that is why the major ns consist of the oldest dwarven families, correct? Since imperfection was considered wless? Or something like that? I stated. King Fungarus nodded. The emperor forgot about us when they found out their perfect creation was a wed being. They isted themself from us, but we still prayed to them. It all changed when Goddess Crustacia banished him, usurping his throne as the primarch of the earth element. We have prayed to her ever since, knowing she was a face we could see and speak to. Sadly, even she couldnt fix our race''s inability to expel mana. Maybe that is how creatures made from earth and soil were allowed to even exist, Fugnarus? Everything became quiet as this small moment ended, allowing us all to soak in what had been told to us. Philosophy aside, the point I am trying to make here is that my valto and his employer sessfully managed to revive the real earth elemental emperor. They require it to make something for them, and that is why they have allow it to grow. Well, after its defeat by the hands of the dragonewtss, they still managed to get what they wanted. The minecart suddenly stopped just as Broggart was about to reach the climax. He told us to leave the carts, leading us into a nearby tunnel before we stopped at a small hut, simr to the smithy from before. He opened the door, and in it, he revealed his artificer workshop. A huge desk was ced in the far end of the room, fitted with multiple tools I couldnt identify at first nce. Fugnarus, listen to me, for I am not lying here. Broggart let out a deep sigh. The creation I am working on for them requires an immense fuel source, something that an ordinary battery cannot create so easily. To create something that can transcend our current technological limits, valtos employer suggested delving into history for the first being who ruled over this worlds rocks and ore. He found out that Goddess Crustacia did not kill the earth elemental emperor, for it was too connected to the very world to eliminate without repercussion. He turned around. He needs an ore that has no limit to its mana absorption. We want him to recreate the perfect dwarf, for the reason why their lifespan was so short was that they could absorb and expel mana better than even the elves. An impossibility to create a tool to kill even the dragons. To threaten the son of the ck Tyrant of the Skies. Weapon? What is that supposed to mean?! Kill us? Grimnir. All of you. I have something to ask of ya. His face tensed up. You must kill my father and destroy his invention. Chapter 416: Operation: “Patricide.” Chapter 416: Operation: Patricide. Alright. That was quick! Grimnirs answer was swift, but his reasoning came out even faster. Maagneil deserves the worst after everything he did to our hold, our hold king, our n, and your brother, Darlion. Not to mention the ddarg he put the people I was responsible for through. Honor-less skorr. Since when do you care about Darlion? Broggart asked, looking confused. Grimnir did mention their rtionship was terrible since Maagneils younger son was always jealous of his older brother and his cousin. Your brother is a joke of a dwarf, but he didnt deserve getting beaten up by his own father. The person he wanted approval from the most You didnt see in what state he was left behind after Maagneil fled. Everything is his fault, and I have a grudge to settle with him. I didnt have much to say about the dynamic in their family, but I did know I didnt like Maagneil. He not only endangered my friends but also tried to arrest me when I wasnt at fault for any of the stuff he tried to twist around and me me for. Daichi did cause trouble, to be fair, but the way they reacted to everything was beyond warranted. He tried to flee from getting arrested by the Ankoran King for all the crimes hemitted, and now he was rted to a pretty huge scandal. I wasnt an expert in terms of crimes and punishments, but I knew this was big. Big enough that an execution was impossible to avoid. Im helping. As expected, King Fugnarus did not hesitate, simr to Grimnir. But who is this employer of Maagneil? How did they find out that the Earth Emperor was dormant all this time? Not even the council of wisewomen knew about this, and this employer does? Informant? An insider? Probably a historian of some sort, Broggart answered, but even he looked unsure. I have not met this person before. Valto has been prudent when ites to their information, revealing nothing more than they need a dragon killer able to kill even rank SS. Impossible, Neill chimed in. Any anti-dragon tools able to kill a rank S dragon easily have been lost to time. Didnt the dwarves themselves dismantle that, uuuuh, what was it called again? Castle Fatalisa from the Demon War, I answered, still remembering the copied version inside Elyondas dungeon. Snapping her fingers, Sis patted my back, thanking me for the info. Saori, too, gave me a thumbs up as she told me she was proud I was digilent enough to remember a historical moment, but immediately told me she was disappointed I left that out when we caught upst time. Honestly, this woman Snapping her fingers, Neill continued, What she said. Also, Father might be old, but thinking that somebody could just create something with the power to pierce his scales is nonsense. Even that rank S Galg wouldnt stand even the smallest chance, even if Father didnt even try to fight back. I never saw him truly fight, but Ive seen him scare even the rank S dragons on Miononbx with his presence alone. I would like to say youre overestimating your father, but that would be my artisan pride speaking, dragon princess Broggart snorted, almost sounding sarcastic about it. No, I dont think its possible, even if its my design. But thats why were using an earth elemental emperors creation to fuel things. When a power source is strong enough for the ambition to be true, then nothing is impossible! He sounds excited for something meant to kill my race. What is it, Broggi? Spit it out already, Grimnir urged him, causing the artificer to bring us into his workshop where he sprawled some blueprints out on the table. I looked at it, identifying something like a body? In addition, there was a drill and something looking like a gun arm? To be honest, the schematics were terribly drawn, far messier than what Grimnir and Eine could do. Still, it was clear enough that I recognized a Is that a tank?! Or a driller machine? Tatsuya spat out, eyes widened like a goldfish as he took a closer look. Right, right! This gun arm looks like a long barrel for a missile or mana bullet. The drill, I dont know, can you do something when youe in closer? I mean, this body looks so close to a tank, it cant be anything else! We all looked at Broggart, while Grimnir asked if this was influenced by one of the designs of the Revolution Queen. He nodded, but also frowned at the same time. Well, I dont know about this tank thing. Cuoso, you should know by now that, back when we delved into Goddesss Chihiros workshop, I took a gander at more than just the gun design. I picked up the video recorder, I looked over some of her notes, and I also remembered reading a blueprint she called The Romance of a Dying Woman (Unfulfilled). Thats the concept I drew on for valto, as her notes mentioned it being the ultimate weapon to pierce the sky. Pierce the sky? The Peolyncians in our party turned to us, wondering if it might be an Earthling quote, but none of us could really tell. It sounded familiar to Tatsuya and Kyouya, but they couldnt pinpoint it in their memories. Neither could I, and Saori just shook her head, mentioning how I am just a decade older than you, not that old. We estimated the Ankoran Queen was born sometime in the 1940s or 50s, since she had to have experienced the rock & roll era of Japan during the time it rose to prominence. Rosserto told us enough of the rocker culture of the dwarves that it just made sense. It was all still just a guess, though. Well, regardless, my sketch skills have never been too good,pared to yours, Grimnir. Ironic, since an Inkos hands should be more deft than a Tazs. The end design is a bit more golem-like in the end, Broggart revealed before putting his schematics to the side. Anyways, cant show too much about the dragon killer since a good portion of the construction is also handled by valto after he came over here a month ago, or so. The Earth Emperor was in the other dungeon, remember? Hes been handling that part, so I dont know exactly what the energy source will look like. Probably brought along a mana path monocle to detect it, I say. He pulled out a monocle from a drawer, handling it over to Grimnir. I did remember this manatech back when the high bishop of Firwood lended me one to try out, making me realize it was an inferior version of my [Mana Eyes]. You could see pure, unmodified mana, but it wasnt as urate or clearpared to my skill. If what Broggart made was a manatech golem, then finding its core would be the best way to destroy it, just like all the monster golems I met in the [Menagerie of Golems]. Still, what worried me was how this golem was being advertised as a dragon killer, meaning it must have anti-dragon blood weapons. Maybe that tank barrel Tatsuya called out might be the clue here but I havent seen Peolyncians use tank shells or something simr. Even the dwarven warhammer cannons used mana sts as projectiles. Its the drill and an enchantment, Broggart answered my question. The employer has a special enchantment reserved for the core, and the drill itself will be coated in true and lesser dragonkin blood to break through the scales of most dragons. I can tell you this. I trust my design enough to pierce through a rank A dragons chest. An A rank isnt just a fancy title, you know that, right, dwarf? Neill scoffed, looking displeased. I can understand if its a tool wielded by a strong rank A or S adventurer, but that dragon killer is still just a tool. Neill didnt use any kind of armor or catalyst in her fighting style; in fact, she was technicallypletely naked in her dragonewt form. She used her scales to create her kimono, gauntlets, and legguards for her martial arts. Including her spell usage and dragon paths, she was entirely independent of traditional gear, relying purely on her skills, both trained and System-based. She didnt say anything when I got my armor, but considering what Galg mentioned off-handedly when he first saw my armor in my dragon form, I did get the impression dragons had too much pride to use armor. After all, as Mom exined, our scales were our pride and joy. Strong scales able to ward off any attacks was like a medal of honor and something to be proud of. Pride before survival, you could say. Well, at least your sister seems to be smart enough, Broggart remarked as he checked out my armor, showing a wide smile as he gave Grimnirs a thumbs up. Ill always notice that signature handiwork of yours. d you figured out how to make that rhythilic. Hehe, made one for this heress too, huh? He was talking about Eines exoarmor, causing Grimnir to let out a loudugh. Seeing him so proud, Broggart pped his shoulder and gestured to Eine toe closer. Good. I need some workers now, okay? Seeing as ya are intending to kill my valto, I better help out. Manaeth gathered you all here for that n, and Im telling you here that he can be trusted. Valto got Goddess Chihiros workshop as hostage. Broggart exined Maagneils employer managed to put a bomb or something simr in Chihiros hidden home on floor 15, and was using this as a threat to coerce the drake to work with them. Now, considering he was the dungeon master, why wasnt Mh doing something about it? It should be easy, after all. However, before I could pose that question, Broggart pulled Grimnir and Eine away to work with him on improving the sthammer. He was especially curious what improvements thetter two had done on it, so he bade the rest of us rest and wait outside. The workshop wasntrge enough when they got working. Once we were outside, Saoris shadow suddenly rumbled before a giant wolf appeared from it. Her appearance, especially, wasnt somebody I could ever forget. Vidia! I called out Saoris garm mother. [Hello, young dragoness. It is good to see you healthy. My pup has been stricken with anxiety when she heard you might have been in danger, but her worries were for naught.] Mother! Saori turned red, snapping her head over to her. I already had my moment with her, you do not need to bring it up, again! Hiehie. Saori being Saori. In any case, after the two had their mother-daughter moment, we found a nice space in the mines where we sat down. It seemed I wasnt the only one with some suspicion. [If he was an onnikai, either I or any one of the fenrirs would have smelled the stench of death on him. Further, the creation of a living onnikai is reserved for Goddess Ilsaphone only. Only she can create the ck slime necessary for us to be counted amongst the living,] Vidia informed us, having taken the time while we spoke with Broggart to check things out with the other shadow pack members. [He is alive, that is for sure.] As I said, his memories are there. Ive known Broggart from before, since his home hold is affiliated with my wifes n. He hasnt changed too much, but he certainly has gotten more humble. Those moments when you heard him defend his creations was what I remembered of that stubborn Inko, not to mention how much he reveres Aunt Dravlias creations. King Fugnarus stroked his beard. He might have sounded confident, but he too felt suspicious of Broggart. There were, after all, quite a few things I didnt like about the way he retold and informed us of everything. For example Who is Maagneils employer, and why do they want a dragon killer weapon or construct? Saori stated, causing all of us to nod. Considering the diplomatic tensions, it has to be either the Empire of Folschreck or the demonkins BoleTaria, King Fugnarus stated. The former understands the power of the dragonkins, that is why they hire and employ so many dragonkin yers and use them to clean the feral dragonkins spawning in theirnds. It is a preventive measure caused by fear, which I understand from the position of my racewe developed runes and runic tattoos tobat our weakness against mages, after allbut it feels weird for two members of my own race to create a weapon against one of our old-time allies. The bacsh will be bad for you Neill frowned , scratching through her lion mane-like hair. Against thew established by our alliance, you let too many dragonkin yers on dwarven grounds; not to mention, the dragonyer party attacked my sister twice. The Queen Mothers wont say anything since Kargryx wants to be off-handish with the situation, but The dragonewts wont. I ended her sentence. At this point, I knew enough how Loatryx would act. Pradreo Skardrvoined about you a lot when I first met you. He nodded, not looking any less perturbed. I understand. As King, the responsibilities of my failures lie on me to endure. Once again, let the Earth Mother witness my confession, I do apologize to all of you. He bowed his head to all of us, not only Neill and me, but also Tatsuy and Kyouya since he sent them into a deathtrap with me. Stop it. ming yourself right now wont do anybody any good, I tried to reassure him. As I said, as an adventurer, my life is my problem. Enough of this, though, what is everybodys opinion on who is behind all of this? Demonkin. It was unanimous from everybody, except for one person. We all looked at her. I, VifiYok stutterd. You were the only one who was suspicious about everything. You even knew that the demonkins might try something simr, didnt you? Tatsuya used her. You told us that. You thought a demonkin was behind all of this, and from the sound of it, Maagneil isnt the person we should be looking for. It is his puppeteer. Kyouya nodded. Broggart left quite a bit of information we might need out of his exnation. Like how he faked his death. Grimnir specified how he made sure his cousin was dead, right, but he just skipped over it to tell us more about the entire plot. I mean, sure, I understand getting to the point, but I think Grimnir would have appreciated him mentioning how he was fooled. A lot of statements, but no proof, Saori presented. I would want to know what this energy source is supposed to be, or whatever catalyst the enchantment should go on. Enough information to form a proper n But, I just came into this situation. I do not know much. How about it, Miss VifiYok. Are you willing to speak? A lot of us had a rivalry with or hostile feelings towards VifiYok, Saori included since she nearly saw Tatsuya getting killed by her. Still, my vice-captain was professional as always, keeping her aloof nature while she questioned possibly our only source in this. I really missed this dynamic of hers ever since we had to go our separate ways; it would have probably helped a lot for the Elyonda siege. Hestia, my agreement to help ya only goes as far as protecting ya. Making sure ya get out of this ce alive. Besides, it isnt like I can say anything with certainty, and thats where yall will me me if something goes awry. Hmph, shes a former Warbringer. Amander-tier soldier. I can understand her reluctance to talk. Even if shes a deserter, this does concern her own race, after all, King Fugnarus reminded us, trying to keep the peace amongst us for now. Im more interested in the Earth Emperor. You saw it, kids? How did it look? Like a snapping turtle with giant sheep horns simr to the Taz. It has two snake tails and its body is riddled with small gems, I stated bluntly, not knowing how else to describe it. Well, that fits the records we have on it. A true giant that could tower over the entire Ankoran mountain range at its prime. An elemental that looked like an adamantoise with gems covering its body like a robe of priceless value, glistening even in the very depths of the world, illuminating even brighter thanva! A far cry from what we saw. If I was blunt, VifiYok was blunter than a sphere. However, he ignored her. The issue is what is it supposed to create? The perfect dwarf was a failure due to it being too good at controlling mana, causing its body to break down from it. Have any of you heard of Raffarsons Debilitation? I nodded. I had a patient in Firwood named Amadeus who had it, causing his mana paths to be weak to transport mana throughout his body. In fact, they were so weak, they could rupture and cause serious internal problems. It was named after an archmage who had it. The issue is not prominent for people with low mana capacity, but for thoselike a noblewho do, it is a severe birth defect which may cause somebodys life to end early, Saori recalled, using our example of Amadeus to exin it. Thats the principle behind the perfects w. The earth emperor wished to create faefolk with bodies of flesh and blood, but he failed in that attempt, making the original wave of dwarves the real perfects, even if we had our own issue. What about those in the middle? The few other waves? Kyouya asked. King Fugnarus pointed at his head and his hands. Thats how the Inko and Taz were born. The wed dwarves were like shorter elves back in the day, while the wave created between the wed and perfect had elements of what the emperor wished us to have. Giant horns simr to his, our talent for ore, and these rock skin on our ears. It makes us look like elves from far away, right? Hahaha! I couldnt disagree with that. The rock skin around their ears looked petrified, but it did make them pointed, like an elfs or a dragonewts. The perfect were molded in the emperors image. He had perfected his ability to create life, and wanted onest attempt to create his people, but the rest is history now. When it left us, disappointed that its perfected dwarves were unsuitable as a race, the wed first creation mixed with the Taz and Inko. That is how the two races of dwarves came to be and why we look so distinct, despite being so simr. Why do you call yourself that? Inko and Taz? I know ites from the two mountain ranges within the Ankoran mountains, but still. Tatsuyas question made the King stroke his beard and close his eyes. Once they were open again, he answered. The Inkong mountain range is smaller than its brother to the eastTazlok. Supposedly, the Inko were made closer to the surface in an attempt to inherit the elven ability to channel mana, while the Taz were born in the depths of Tazlok with ore andva streams in an attempt to make them bond with the earth. I will not hazard what the Earth Emperor thought, but that is all I know. Whether they could cast magic or not, once the wed mixed their bloodlines with the Inko and Taz, you all became Inkos and Tazics unable to cast magic, Saori summarized, earning her a nod from the king. Then, could it be, is this Maagneil having the Emperor create his progeny once again? To act as the power source of everything? Oh! I snapped my fingers. I remember! In my fight with it, the Emperor did create golems with its appearance, just around a dwarfs height. They werent impressive aside from their appearance, though. It was all conjecture though, but it was all that we could work with since Broggart didnt specify anything. We left this discussion alone for now. At the same time, we did wonder why Manath wasnt issuing any System notices to us, but we quickly reminded ourselves that Broggart said Maagneil was threatening to destroy Chihiros workshop, forcing Mh to work for him Hold on, was this why the first Event Quest was inside this dungeon? Wait a minute, then didnt this mean that Crustacia knew all about this The Divine Quest she gave me! Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Earth, Craftsmanship, Minerals, and Creation, Crustacia Description: Yo, Crustacia here on the permission of Aurena, little Hestia! Kinda a bad moment for me to meet you, but I honestly didnt expect to meet them in this dungeon. The earth told me they would return, but this? Well, me vision through me dwarves told me enough to get the gist of the n, but I cant tell you! Yeostars intervention made Goddess Plesia veeeery mad and she just put out a punishment I aint wishing to experience. You gotta do it yourself and its not gonna be easy, but I promise ya a big reward. And, trust me, I know how to please an otherworlder quite well! So, ept it, little Hestia! Reward: A unique skill on anybody you wish, +1 level, reason for why the gods arent speaking, an additional reward depending on how you solve this whole situation> Now that I understood the situation even better, I decided to reveal the Divine Quest to everybody, except VifiYok for now. She was, surprisingly, pretty content with being left out, mentioning how I was finally being smart. Annoying! With the context given to us by Broggart, the Quest made sense now. The golem was the Earth Elemental Emperor as I had suspected, and the issue was that it was currently being enved by Maagneil and his employer. If we solved this situation, Mhs issue would also be solved at the same time. Could it be, the Earth Mother intended you to enter the Event Quest all this time and, cuz I sent you into the rank B dungeon, she had to issue that Quest to you? King Fugnarus suggested with widened eyes, causing him to fall into temporary depression as he realized how he ruined the Earth Goddesss ns. By her twin-tails That, too, made sense unfortunately for him. In any case, with the context of everything on hand, we wanted to interrupt Broggart and ask him to lead us to Mh, but the moment I entered the workshop, Grimnir shouted, Were working! before we got shooed back out by Eine, who had eyes so wide I thought she was high or something. I-Im sorry, b-but this is a chance I cannot give up! Ive only read about his techniques up until now, but being able to see my masters talents in person is an undeniable opportunity! Im sorry! Boom! She mmed the door shut on us. The urgency of the situation had disappeared from the minds of these three artisans. You are like that, too, when ites to singing, Saori teased me, causing me to groan. As such, we decided it would be a good idea now to take a long rest. We might already have our break from before, but it seemed Neill was starting to fall asleep. I was too worried about the Tasianna and those not with us, so I decided we maybe scout the area a bit, but Broggat suddenly ran out of the workshop. Sorry, sorry! Uh, I had forgotten to tell you this, but Mh warned me to never go out of this area of the floor, as the rest will be the ce for thest real gambit. Unless you want to risk yourselves, it would be best to stay here. Im using a special entrance the drake made for me to transition from one floor to the other. Once we are done, we can go! The project was to ensure we could destroy the dragon killer, in case his father managed to make the thing workable before we confronted him. For that, he was trying to modify Grimnirs weapon. Unable to really tell if he was lying or not, we agreed to stay put except for Saoris shadow pack. So, Neill went to sleep, including the boys as they felt tired after what happened with the dragonyers. King Fugnarus wanted to stay up, too, but Saori urged him too since Saori had just arrived at full power while it was clear VifiYok wouldnt put her guard down. When I was about to go to sleep, though, Saori called me over. I thought she wanted to catch up, but when Vidia appeared from her shadow, I had a feeling there was something else she wanted to talk with me about. And it became clear when her wolf skull amulet turnedpletely ck, as if she was shrouding it in her dark mana. I cast an [Air Shield] just to be safe. [Whelpling.] It was Belzacs cranky voice. When you said you wanted to bring him out to see the world, I hadnt exactly thought you meant it that literally. She shrugged at me, showing me a wry smile. Belzac is literally dead. He is an onnikai, just like Mom when she appeared before me. He just has more of a presencepared to the others. And, no, I am not nning on turning him into a shadow pack member. [My deal with Goddess Edna does not permit me to return to life in any way. I am still just a teacher for my descendant, making sure she understands her ce as Goddess Ednas Champion and that my unique] I do not think Hestia would appreciate you going on a tangent again, Belzac. Let us keep it short, so we can all take a breather from everything, and maybe form a n, Saori urged him in the nicest way possible. [ So be it, Saori.] And the old cranky wolf listened to her just likest time! [It is about the demonkin, whelpling. I must remind you that you have that abominable demon of lust with you, right now. If you wish to bring the demonkin along with you, I suggest you either think of a measure to keep the secret hidden, or reveal it to her.] You sound like you''re suggesting the former option. [Of course!] The amulet waved a bit as his voice rose. [Do you think this is a jest? That deserter has only one way to return to her mastersps, and that is to reveal that the archdemon of lust is still alive, and that she is under your control! It doesnt matter if Aurena were to destroy her before then. The information itself is important here. If you reveal that demons presence to her, you lose that ckmail over her. You risk that demonkin having a good reason to backstab you now!] I couldnt really argue back, but how the hell was I supposed to hide Eines power? It was a logistical impossibility for Eine topletely hide KleaHatmas presence forever, as Aurora had the worst luck ever when it came to these issues! Murphys Law and so on, and I fully believed in it! I mean, how the hell were the dragonyers around to kill me, huh? If I had better luck, this would have never happened. As such, trying to follow Belzacs first suggestion was daunting, maybe actually impossible since I also knew of the way to awaken the demon from her slumber. As Belzac mentioned, she needed a stimulus to awaken from her slumber. And it was just below us with our enemy. Maagneil had a rebellion orb. Saori pped her face, knowing exactly what I meant with my words. Bad memories resurfaced for her when we experienced itst in Cedaraille. Great, just great. So, not only will we have to fight him with his dragon killer but there is also the high probability that the entire dungeon will go into a frenzy with all the monsters inside turning feral. Mh was born in this dungeon, I added, remembering what Grimnir told me. The dungeon master loses control over the monsters inside, but what would happen to Mh then? Hes intelligent, but what if? This is not to mention the possibility of the puppeteer revealing themselves. Could it be a Prince of Sin? I shrugged. Or one of their lieutenants or something simr to a Warbringer for the other sin princes. I dont know. But, back to the initial problem, how are we supposed to hide everything from VifiYok? Saori shook her head, equally as confused as I was. Jeez, I know I signed up for this, but it already turned into a headache. Hestia, cant we just have a normal adventurer here or there? Can you just get in trouble with some random snake again, so we can have a simple issue to deal with? You call fighting that rank A leviathan a simple issue?! It was a single snake head and it nearly one-shotted me! Here is the thing, I already got into trouble with another big serpent, and my mom had to go beat his ass up while the snake kept spawning more and more water zombies. Right, the Elyonda siege had a leviathan as an enemy. I forgot, I apologize. [Melloxtressa sounds like a respectable parent, young dragoness,] Vidiamented, to which I proudly eximed she was. Once Mom was awake again, I suggested to her for them to meet up, since they were our parents, after all. [ Daunting task.] I guess that was a normal reaction to meeting not only an empress but a rank SS. In the end, we decided to ask Eine and Grimnir for their opinion on the subject, as it concerned the entirety of Aurora. With the discussion done, I went to get some shut-eye until dinner or whatever. Once I was woken up by the smell of food, my body snapped wide awake as I saw Saori up and about, cooking food as if it was like any other day. Nostalgic. She had the subspace portal open too, revealing Asaka was behind it, talking with Tatsuya and Kyouya. I also noticed Haruka and Daichi were there, too, so I greeted them. In addition, VifiYok showed how stunned she was when she saw what our space-time tech could do, to which I told her she was wee to join our hotspring. I should probably install a defensive protocol in that case. This is the first time where Im inviting a possible enemy into the subspace, huh? I thought of the monster room core I received from our dungeon rewards, realizing I might be able to turn my subspace into an impromptu dungeon. Considering VifiYok might be an enemy, and that fact I couldnt kick former invitees out of it once they were inside, it would best if I had a n B for the future. There was so much I could improve on it. As long as VifiYok didnt know that you needed my permission to enter my space, she couldnt abuse it, even if she gave a [Room] rune to an informant or whatever. Only the people I allowed in may enter it. Emergency! But these little issues werent so urgent when Broggart and Grimnir rushed out of the door, sweaty and greasy. When they stopped before me, Broggart had to take a breather before Grimnir shouted, We have a massive problem! Continue with Dragon Idol on Amazon KU Continue with Dragon Idol on Amazon KU Hello, everybody, A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale is no longer avable publically avable on Royal Road. You can read it in its official book form on Amazon on August 1st. Awakening: A LitRPG Adventure (A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale Book 1) Or you can listen to the story on audible! Awakening: A LitRPG Adventure (A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale Book 1) Otherwise, I do thank everybody who has read up till this point. Chapter 417: Deceit’s Truth Revealed. Chapter 417: Deceits Truth Revealed. Mh sent me a message that my valto ising. He suspects our collusion. Hesing over this way, right now, but we havent finished the damn installment yet! Broggart eximed with a haggard voice, looking as exhausted as if he had stayed up the entire night, or however long our nap took, working. Good, then we can deal with him now, King Fugnarus stated, swinging his axe over his shoulders. However, Broggarts already reddened eyes red at the man, looking like he was about to choke the king to death. Broggart stomped over, poking King Fugnarus'' chest with his index finger. You bashthuda! Is that all you can think about?! Fighting to show off ya honor that way!? Didnt I already tell ya valtos employer has Goddess Chihiros workshop as a hostage in this situation? My old man isnt the only issue here. King Fugnarus frowned, grabbing the offending arm and shoving the other dwarf back a bit. Despite the clearck of respect, he didnt burst out in anger. You''re the one that stated we had to kill your father and destroy the creation YOU built, but now youre telling us to hold back? The workshop being in danger is an issue, but do you even know the political consequences this will have? I can already imagine the Events aftermath being a headache considering what the dragon princesses experienced, and now youre telling me to hold back instead of striking down that traitor Maagneil?! I am not telling ya to hold back, I am telling ya to keep that hand of yours in control until we can assure Goddess Chihiros legacy is safe. Do I need to spell it out for ya? Isnt ya aunts work important to ya, considering how much you wanted to know from me? Fugnarus eyed him with disdain, speaking back sharply at his usation, Think of me whatever you will, but I still have a role to y as the Ankoran King. Stopping this insurgence from happening within mynd and getting the dragon princesses out of this mess alive are my only goals. You dont need to treat us as if we are some damsels in distress, dwarf, Neill snapped at him. If you need help with the political side, then so be it, I can always speak with the kinkyuru about it. In fact, if we find Midirn, he can probably talk his father out of issuing aint to you. Ive had that bastard Galg and his party try to hunt me down once already, and I know how tenacious he is. Even if you tried to stop him, he would have found a way in the city regardless. Midirn? I wondered, having heard that name before, but not even my parallel minds could remember who that was. The son of the patriarch of the dragoenwt n Kargryxmor. I snapped my head around to see Eineing out of the workshop, looking disheveled and ready to copse. Tatsuya offered her an iced fulinoe tea to help wake her up, to which she epted before continuing. Hes the representative of Loatryx sent with our expedition. Also reason number two why all the wyvern yers hate us, but that is besides the point. What did he do? Kyouya asked, piquing my own interest, but before anybody could answer, Grimnir pped his hands. We can have story time and whatever kinda fightter on, but we actually have a problem right now. How about we solve it? He then pointed at the workshop. Broggart is correcting the mana transfer efficiency from my elemental runes to make their burst shots less damaging to the core. I need more time, but we cant do it here. We need to figure out how to handle Maagneils presence. And not have the workshop destroyed! Broggart interjected. However, I could only raise a brow at how serious he was about it. Why? This is a fantastic time to get rid of that man once and for all, and so what if the employer activated the dragon killer? We can always destroy it afterwards. Its just a workshop. Just a workshop?! the artificer red at me as if I had just said the most profane statement in the world. That isnt just a workshop, it is the crown jewel of all the possible tech progress we Peolyncians could implement! I thought an otherworlder like you might understand, but it seemed that bashthuda Blei got into your damn brains, dragon! Sheesh, talk about touchy. Then how would you suggest we go about doing this? Saori came to my defense. I would rather not risk my friends life when something like a dragon killer is still operational. We will have to rely on the non-dragonkins for the fight if that is the case, and most of the heavy hitters are in the expedition force, no? Kushlekzar and the saurians, Themrayn, Rudigan, and Azelfa are the non-dragonkin rank As on the expedition force. And, well, Neill turned to Saori and VifiYok. Those two. No, Im a dragonkin, sort of, Saori answered, reminding me how I had molting training with her when Mom was still around. I drank Hestias blood before I evolved into a rank B. Yorshka and Melloxtressa could pick it up from my scent, cant you? Ooooooh, so thats why you smell so much like Hestia. I thought you just had one of her scales on you or something, since she mentioned you being her best friend. Well, d to meet and know about that, Saori. Got a good amount of questions for you after this is done, concerning my new little sister. And I would be happy to answer them. Please, dont embarrass me, Saori. Dont tell her about the time I ate rocks This small moment of bonding ceased immediately, though, when Neill returned to the subject at hand. Although, that doesnt exin it. Youre actually a dragonkin? Can you molt? How is that possible? Drinking the blood of dragons doesnt just turn you into a dragonkin or something like in some of those crazy stories, even if its the blood of Kramps. As evident when nothing happened to Rajah when he tried drinking my blood. Saoris transformation was a huge outlier to everything. I had always wondered what was the cause of it, but then I remembered we had somebody who could answer it for us, right now. [The exnation to that lies with my evolution choices when I ascended to a rank S. It is the same reason why the boy Tatsuya has the ability to transform into bestial forms through [Druidification]. Saori can exin everything to youter; the current situation demands your focus,] Belzac exined to me, also telling me this message only went to me as he wanted to keep his presence a secret to everybody who didnt have to hear him. As such, Saori told Neill it was a secret for now, and that she would borate on everythingter on. Instead, our focus returned to how we should handle Maagneil, especially since we had Broggart who was adamant about not wanting to attack him now. Now, I was alright with some subterfuge to make things easier, but this felt and sounded like such a wasted moment, as King Fugnarus mentioned. Chihiros workshop might be filled with stuff I wanted to know, yes, but it felt like we might be risking our heads a bit just to preserve it. Then again, I did understand why someone would value something to the point they would not hold back to protect it. This showed when we all tried to persuade Broggart, only for him to coldly wave it all aside. He urged us to follow his idea and just go back to the smithy at the moment. There was supposedly a hidden room he had dug out for himself there which we could use to hide in. As a sign of trust, he relied on Eine to finish thest step of the implementation process for the sthammer. Once he got the hammer and theponent from the workshop, Broggart handed them to Grimnir and Eine respectively. Okay, dont forget to keep them safe, alright? If I cante back cause valto took me away, then finish the thing while Im away and make ya way down the tunnel in the opposite direction. There should be the set of stairs Mh made in secret. Oh, and if ya want those unique Jobs, any of ya entering thest floor will do it for ya entire party. With that, he shoved us to the minecart trains and sent us off. In his hurry, he hadnt gotten the chance to inspect the [Room] runes Girmnir made, nor did I have the time to close them. As such, everything that happened was witnessed by Haruka, Daichi, and Asaka. Was that man really Broggart? Daichi asked through the portal, to which Eine nodded. He is the real deal, yes, she said with a slight gulp. Her mouth formed into a smile as her mind wandered a bit, before she realized what was going on and apologized. It is almost as if the very person who wrote the notes Ive read all this time was right in front of me! Although, he seemed quite entric. Nonsense,ss, thats the ingenuity of my cousin speaking, Grimnir let out a boastful crackle, almost as if he was showing how proud he was of his rtive. Its as if he hadn''t changed once since I lost him. Well, he seemed less stressedpared to before, but maybe its cuz I got his earnest opinion of me through the video recorder. It felt like Nah, Im being too sentimental here. Haha! Im just d hes not actually dead. Hmm? Haruka? Looking at our math wiz, I raised a brow as she sat there, having a pensive look. When I called her out, she fumbled with her hands a bit, looking nervous through the portals opening. I-its nothing. Probably just my imagination. She tried to wave it off. However, Saori wasnt persuaded. As her former teacher, she knew her well. Haruka-chan, you do that sometimes due to your social anxiety. Why not speak your mind? We have nothing better to do while riding here, and we might as well get your opinion on things. O-oh, well, if you want, Sensei. I was just thinking when did Broggart fake his death? A year before we found Grimnir in Cedaraille, all depressed and indulging in his alcoholism, I answered, still remembering the day I met Grimnir and how he joined our party clearly. Oi,ss! The man himself wasnt too thrilled about my description, but it was all true. Haruka, too, ignored him and continued, I see that should make it two years by now, right? I have a question, Mister Grimnir, wasnt the whole reason why you told us your uncle went mad due to your cousins death? No, wait, it wasnt just you, it was also Mister Jadhund, too, no? Hesti-chan, we listened to him exin everything to us after you rescued me, remember? I looked at the ceiling after being reminded by Haruka. Now that you say it, Jadhund was adamant about defending Maagneil, right? How the entire bad blood between Grimnir and Maagneil wasnt just because his favorite son was exiled, but also because Grimnir sent his body back. Maagneil supposedly went mad after Broggart got exiled. That fits what Broggart, said, no? No, no, exactly! Youre thinking in the wrong way, Hestia-chan, Tatsuya blurted out. Didnt he and the hold king of Gazahan-Orn perform political suicide by trying to arrest all of you? Think about it, it doesnt make sense. Hey, Haruka-san, Daichi; thats what happened, right? Daichi nodded. After I burned the younger sons beard off, the guards arrested me when Jadhund was around. However, after Nishio and the others went toin to the Hold King, all the soldiers tried to arrest them since they loved the Luedbrumdar n. You guys found out the King was in with Maagneils shady business, right? Something about improving his own situation? Thanks! So, here is the issue weve been questioning all this time. Why did they do such a heavy-handed move? Just arrest Daichi, have the othersin, and continue the damnpetition with Grimnir. Why try to sabotage Grimnir, when they knew he had you behind, supporting him. It made no sense, and then we had to deal with the guards when we entered the city to rescue Haruka-san! So, youre saying the issue here is that we have logic failures? Kyouya tried to understand Tatsuyas rambling. I was also having trouble understanding his point. No, thats not what he meant. Surprisingly, though, King Fugnarus seemed to have understood everything. If Maagneil only had bad blood with Grimnir, he would have just arrested his apprentice and had him be judged fairly. The boy almost ruined his masters chance to win the smithingpetition, and an embarrassment like that would have been far more precious to the mans ego but he went radical. You might not trust me, but my wife told me Maagneil was known to be a cunning business man. He isnt foolish enough to invite the scorn and wrath of a foreign princess, especially not one rted to a high ranking dragon n. The dragonewts could cause him more problems, Neill added. Any dragon offspring would be treated like a prince or princess by their respective dragonewt n; its just that we are proper royalty. If they mess with you, even dwarves wont be too safe from those fanatics. Wait, is that so? Hold on, Hestia-san, you really are a young mistress straight out of a cultivation novel, Tatsuya stated, prompting me to snap at him forparing me to something like that! Oi, am not! But this joke could rest until we unraveled it. Pondering on King Fugnaruss and Tatsuyas words, it was really starting to seem weird. Meaning, Maagneil was acting too irrational, despite him knowing Broggart was alive all this time? Wait, YOURE RIGHT! Why did he doom his n to its current existence? Why did he throw away everything he had just to get back at Grimnir, when he didnt even care about his youngest son? I mean, the fact he pummeled him to the point of his face deforming was brutal. No loving or sane father would do that! Bingo. Haruka-chan, you really catch on to those small details, Kyouya praised her. She was also the one who noted how to clean the room where the video recorder was. If it was old, it would have been dusty, but she guessed somebody must have cleaned it and that person was Broggart But at the same time, if Broggart was alive all this time, just put away to work on this dragon killer, then why did Maagneil even try such a stupid n. He could have just gotten revenge on Grimnir in another way and just left sleeping dragons to sleep. Logically, it just wouldnt make any sense. If he destroyed his n when his son was still alive all this time, then how was thetter supposed to inherit everything his father built up? Wasnt that one of the main reasons why Maagneil loved Broggart? That he was a genius who would inherit his legacy as the n lead? I dont want to hear any more. Despite the loud rocking of the minecarts riding along the tracks, Grimnirs gulp was still very audible to me. I turned around as he looked pale into the depths of this tunnel. This has to be a joke, right? D-didnt Saori and her mother not just tell us he cant be an onnikai. He-he has to be alive. He actedDemonkin! Grimnir stopping his pleading and snapped his head over to VifiYok. You should be able to answer this, right? Amongst the princes, is there an Original Sin technique that allows you to brainwash somebody? MASTER?! Eine flinched, looking at our smith with widened eyes as if he had gone crazy. Brainwashing? RIGHT! Lass, that has to be the answer! Grimnir shouted, grabbing Eines shoulder, acting far more energetic than usual. No, this waspletely out of character for him! There has to be, right?! You got the damn envy bastard mimicking the persona of Aurenas pop. He has to be able to brainwash, right?! Uh? The demonkin looked confused, before letting a sigh out and reaching a hand over to me. She gestured for me toe closer, but I already understood what she really wanted and gave her a donut. No. She took a bite of the pastry, before turning her head away. She ignored the fact Grimnirs face paled again, agitating him as he nearly jumped from his minecart into hers. EXPLAIN IT, EDJURALONG! There has to be! But his begging went into one ear and out oft the. VifiYok turned back around, replying with a full mouth, Princes of Sins can only possess two Original Sin abilities. These abilitiese from our demon heritage and are more a culmination of their main techniques. Here I thought your lust contractor would know better. Couldnt you have asked her? Eine winced. King Fugnarus raised an eyebrow. Whoever you contracted with really didnt exin anything to you. There are only two Original Sin abilities per demonic sinwrath, for example, possesses Satanael and Satan. Lust has Asmodeus and Lilith. Envy only has Demiurge and Yaldabaoth, she emphasized. Youve seen what Demiurge didtransform you into another person perfectly after touching them. Thats what the Prince of Envy did with the Pope of the Church of Aurena. Yaldabaoth was what was done on Hestia, and it was using the envy of your memories to corrupt you to either eat your soul and control you. Thats the brainwashing you probably wanted to know. Then Grimnir saw a glimmer of hope, but VifiYok immediately stomped down on it. As I told those three and the cat, the demonkins had no ns on doing anything to the dwarves. None at all. The moment we try to cause aggression, it would invite the elves, at the very least. In fact, trying to corrupt a dwarf is harder than just doing something with a human; the whole zuekluk culture makes it hard to find dwarves willing to fall into the deep end, VifiYok scoffed, shaking her a head a bit in amusement. No offense to your cousin and uncle, but they arent special. If we wanted a dragon killer, or whatever, we could have gotten any of the other master dwarves. Or a human, King Fugnarus stated. I am not that prideful to disregard human ingenuity. With how many possess dwarven masters, our crafts have spread to the Empire. Many elves use dwarven techniques, too, after all. VifiYok shrugged. Something like that. Look, I havent been a Warbringer for more than a year now. Ive been an apprentice of one, but I wasnt privy to the inner circle until I became one, so I cant assure you this information is fully correct. However, a prince of sin recement like me can only use one of the Original Sin abilities, so if you have Demiurge, you cannot use Yaldabaoth. Only the Prince of Envy could have done anything but why risk getting caught and ruining our grandest scheme in centuries to destroy the Empire? It makes sense, Neill agreed. I had to agree, and that meant Grimnir had to start facing the truth of the matter. So, who do you think is behind all this? The demonkin shook her head. Goes too far. I gave you the basic knowledge I possess, but I dont know who could be behind this. Just not Lord Envy, so make your guesses. I dont want to reveal any more for this donut. There were six princes of sins, but we couldnt narrow it down any further. This entire discussion also sorta exposed Eine, making VifiYok question her disguise as a Lust contractor. We might not have told Grimnir to hide it, but he was smart and resourceful enough to know better. I knew his emotional outburst was warranted since this was his cousin we were speaking about, but this was really not like Grimnir! [Dont confront it yet,] Saori told me, her eyes trained at Grimnir and how much he was gesturing. He looked emotionally unstable. Still, I listened to my best friend, trusting her judgement. I should return to the subject on hand, first. Alright, if Tatsuya was implying that Broggart was dead all this time and that was the reason why Maagneil went so crazy, then how was all of this possible? The wolves didnt smell the scent of death on him, nor did Belzac mention anything. However, unless Broggart was dead and resurrected in some way, how could we exin Maagneils behavior? There is somebody we could ask, Saori stated, telling us to wait until that person came. As our minecart stopped at the smithy, we quickly managed to find Broggart hidden space and pushed ourselves into it to hide. There werent any silence runes or something to hide our presence, so we had to just rely on our skills to do so. As we waited, Saori told me her shadow pack hadnt returned and that I should close the portal for now. With my patience starting to wear out after however long weve been waiting here, Grimnir suddenly suggested adding the mechanism he got from Broggart to his sthammer. The preliminary tests were done while I was asleep to make sure it would work, now it only needed Eine to add it on. Broggart perfected the function of the mana st my original sthammer hadthat single massive shot, remember? The one that overloaded the mana battery, making its application hard since I had to rece the battery after every usage? Grimnir showed me the mana battery Broggart gave him. A far more powerful one; one he learned to make with the dragon kill core in mind. Wait, didnt he tell us he never saw the core before? My suspicion radar went into overdrive. He did, yes, but you heard him. He understood the theory behind it, predicting there was probably a more optimalbination of arcanuit and euorinium by using a fragment of the earth elemental emperor as an additional conduit for the flow of mana. A fragment! Of course, the original creator Grimnir! I shook his shoulders, before looking over at Eine. And you agreed to put this battery into his sthammer? W-well, I originally thought it would be a good idea The issue with Master Grimnirs sthammer still hasnt subsided, simply my skills arent really at that level yet. I still only have [Artificer Lv. 6], but Master Broggart, he was able to figure out the ws and pointed out the problems of the design Master Grimnir and him made. In fact, I learned so much, I could probably improve on the guns I made for Kohaku and Kazumi! she said with a pleasant smile, showing her enthusiasm to learn. Exactly! This is a revolution,ss! Trust us! Grimnir almost managed to curl his fingers into a fist, hiding the battery away before I grabbed his hand. Lass? Grimnir I will ask you this only once, alright? Did you and Eine drink anything weird? Inhaled anything? He did offer us some fruit ale, Eine sheepishly answered. It was hard work, so we drank it. We didnt really eat anything. I just lost myself in my work to noticing being peckish, which I am now. That was all I had to hear. I turned back to Grimnir. Grimnir, I need you to give me the batt NO! He pushed me back with full force as if he was trying to punch me, but I managed to catch it before it could. THIS IS MINE! MINE! MY COUSINS TREAUGRRRK! Saori immediately acted and grabbed his throat and shoulders, pushing him onto the ground before Kyouya and Tatsuya came over and helped me get the battery. This was the confirmation we needed; there was something going on with Grimnir! Eines enthusiasm for her craft was invigorating to listen to, and while it did make me happy to hear her passion for it was as strong as ever, it did worry me at the same time. With how suspicious everything seemed, why was she and Grimnir not questioning the situation? Why were they acting so off? As if something was messing with their heads. And here it was. I couldnt let them put that battery into the sthammer without checking on it. Eine and Grimnir hadnt done so, but I could. The secret to this was in this damn thing and why Eine wasnt acting off, but Grimnir was. Mas EllAINE! Grimnir shouted before Kyouya rammed him on the ground to stop his frenzied struggling. Eventually, King Fugnarus stepped in and held his axe forward, pointing at Grimnir as a rune activated, causing the ground to mold by hismand, entangling him as if he just used the spell [Earthen Shackles]. LASS, FREE ME! SOMETHING IS WRONG WITH ALL OF THEM! HELP ME! I dont need to tell you what is happening, right? I looked at the fourth member to join Aurora. As expected, she nodded after hesitating. I-I didnt mention this but the thing in my satchel wiggled around quite a bit while I was working with Master Broggart. I hadnt taken too much notice of it when I worked but Oh boy, the plot thickens I ignored Grimnir and held the battery upthis thing was the size of one of those cylindrical batteries you put into your TV controller. It was far smaller than the one Grimnir used for his sthammer, and it was supposed to rece it? That one was like the size of a smartphone. Mana Eyes. Manaheart Battery: A mana battery created with the inspiration of the mana heart of major elementalsa crystalized mana organ to allow these elemental to maintain a more corporeal form. Using arcanuit and euorinium as the mainponents of this manatech, it allows the storage and usage of mana absorbed from the air, however, it maintains the fragility of the original minerals due to ackluster ratio. A part of an elemental was embedded into this battery, granting it higher resistance against earth elemental attacks I looked at Eine, who seemed bbergasted at the very least. Ratio? W-wrong ratio?! Thats the first thing they teach an artificer before they are allowed to make them, King Fugnarus exined in Eines stead, sounding more confident with the subject. A master artificer wouldnt make such a rookie mistake. You double check the ore amount between the two to prevent the arcanuit from bing too fragile, while the euorinium cant outweigh it by too much, otherwise, the conductivity would suffer greatly. So, the rest of the description is just fluff? Eine stated, looking dismayed. With my mana eyes still active, I noticed there was something in the middle of the battery that seemed offpared to the rest. Its mana signature was higher than the area that looked like the main mana storage of the battery. It seemed off, so I gave it to Eine. You cannot keep denying it, Saori stated, before waving my [Room] runes around. Please open it up and check on it. Do not risk it. Hestia, Asaka should havee back from the toilet by now. ELLAINE! Grimnir shouted, but we all ignored him, leaving him for King Fugnarus to watch over. With that said, Saori also checked on her shadow. As it rumbled, Rajahs head jumped out of it, looking excited at the fact he was working with his mother to scout out. Son and mom; how precious. He informed us the shadow pack managed to scout the entire tunnel area and found arge, arena like area a bit further from Broggarts workshop, while behind this smithy was arge entrance, as Broggart instructed. There were also smaller side tunnels with signs of being mined in in the area, all connected to the train tracks. [Song found another dwarves exiting the workshop area. Old, twitching, stinky; the same person who tried to hurt Master!] Rajah growled. It had to be Maagneil. [He left, but that other dwarf is driving towards here with a minecart. I dashed back as soon as Mom told me so!] Good boy! I scratched his head before dismissing him. Eyes in the shadows with the shadow pack, and eyes in the sky with my two wyvern retainers. Speaking of them, I hoped they were doing alright with the expedition. Eine didnt mention Shay and Beth much, but they were still alive and kicking, at least. In any case, with not much time left, all of us exiting the hiding spot and I opened my portal, where we saw Asaka waiting for us. Saori cut straight to the chase, Did you notice anything about Broggart? With your connection to Ilsaphone, I mean. Huh? Oh, Grimnirs cousin you mean? Asaka was around when Broggart stormed out of the workshop. Well, I thought the wolves or the old wolf could tell you, so I cant say I can provide much better. Still I dont know if this is my connection with Ilsaphone speaking or not, but it feels hes empty. Empty? I tilted my head. Yeah, like, I dont know, seeing him gave me the same feeling I have while seeing corpses. Empty husks. To be honest, seeing the onnikais also gives me that feeling if they havent fully possessed a body, but I am sure that person wasnt an onnikai, she borated, but it still felt confusing to listen to. Listen, this is one thing Belzac made sure to punch into my head, Either you be an onnikai, or your soul will be sent to Goddess Death to be reincarnated. Ever since her birth, true necromancy we see from movies and so on cant exist in Peolynca. Despite being her Saintess, I am not a death summoner or something, but I can sense the absence of a soul. All of us remained silent at what she said, before we looked at Grimnir who was staring at us with eyes so wide they could pop out of his socket at any moment. Asaka looked around, sighing as she realized what she was implying. Its just a feeling, alright? Im still not much of a Saintess, so you better check him out, Hestia. If he really is a walking corpse, then there has to be a reason for that. Some strings, right? With [Mana Eyes], right. Got it, see youter. She nodded. Stay safe. Send people inside the subspace when they need to be healed. This twilight slime is pretty nice for healing. Once she was gone, VifiYok let out a loud sigh. Sooooo. Mine. Mine. Mine. Sounds clear? Greed. Right, you did mumble it when we had that heart-to-heart moment, I stated, causing her to sigh and nod. One of the three desires sins along with gluttony and lust. However, lust is about debauchery and hedonism, while gluttony is about the necessity to survive. Greed isnt about need, but the wish to possess something even if its unnecessary, Neill ended the sentence for me. But how? Is Broggart a demonkin of greed? I thought Asaka just said he was soulless? Oooh, yeah, since we now know who is behind all of this, I think I know exactly what caused your smith to act like that and in the case I am right, I might just be in a some biiiig trouble. She gulped, forcing up a smile. I know what is causing it, yeah I also want to know why this girl here showed no reaction to it. Humans arent as resistant to demonic corruption like dwarves are, and greed was one of the sins which managed to corrupt the stubborn dwarves. Its just like history repeated itself but whats your excuse? Eine stayed quiet. Not a real lust contractor, are you? A blessed? Blesseds are usually resistant against demonic corruption due to the gods blessing but how were you able to use a demonkin of lusts powers? How are you able to resist the creeping greed from corrupting your mind? If this is the Prince of Greed we are talking about, not even I can ignore it. She walked closer to Eine. Who are you really? Eine could only stared back at the punkish demonkin. Uuuh, everybody? We all snapped our heads to the front door. The signal had finally reached us. Is everything alright? Broggart walked over to us, gingerly. He probably already understood how intense the atmosphere was and how sharp our eyes were while staring at him. Cuoso! Grimnir somehow freed himself from the earthen shackles and ran up to Broggart, grabbing him by the scuff. Y-youre alive, right? I-its as ya said! Youre alive! You faked your death and all that nonsense afterwards was cuz of your damn father! That bastard Maagneil is at fault, right?! Cuoso? He didnt say anything, only closing his eyes. Grimnir know this: I apologize for using you. I respect you, cuoso, and I will continue to keep the shame for underestimating you all these years. You, my cuoso. The only one I would ever wish to work with on grander works to impress Goddess Chihiro! To shame Blei for losing one of the best cksmiths in the world! Cuoso? Broggi? Broggart grabbed his arms, tearing his hands off his clothes almost effortlessly. But I would be lying if I said those words really came from Broggart. Mana Eyes! There! Right where his heart should be! The dwarven body before me was entirely true, to the point it even has a Profile to prove it! But there was no heart in this body, no, there was something entirely else inside there. The mana signature was hard to see, but the concentration of it reminded me of something else I had once seen before. I snapped my head to Eines satchel, noticing something simr, but smaller inside of it. An aberration! Shit, Grimnir! But I am no envy, I cant continue ying around like one. My creator needs me to work again. Broggi! Grimnir shouted as something suddenly burst out of Broggarts chest, revealing itself as a crystal heart. Blood oozed out of it before it formed a flower with petals filled with teeth, before it screeched out a horrendous noise! Kriiiiiiieeeeeezzzzzzzzz! Kriiiiiiaaaaah! Before it popped our ears, I shouted from the top of my lungs, sting the weaker sonic attack with my [Draconic Roar], sting both Broggart and Grimnir away with it. Shit! At the same time, I also noticed that a sonic attack had pierced and damaged Grimnirs power armors pauldron, causing a dent in it. Before I could fly over to catch him, I saw an arm ckened in ck armor peer out of Grimnirs shadow, grabbing his leg before he flew away too far and d him in [Shadow Armament]. Once it covered his entire body, he was pulled into a shadow and reappeared behind us with Saori. Nice! My creator gave me this power for this very instance! W-woah! As I was celebrating our tiny victory, everybody in the room suddenly fell onto their knees, caused by some invisible force. Even if I tried to stand up, the force was so powerful, it felt like my bones were cracking under this intense weight. The more I struggled, the more pain I felt. y My Darkest Thoughts. Now! Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] If this was a demonic being, then ying [My Darkest Thought] was the best way to counter and weaken them! Just as I suspected, the weight put on my body weakened, helping me stand right up, even if I was still trembling. The Broggart before me tilted his head, looking confused as all of us managed to walk. I feel weakened. What is this song, and why is it inhibiting my powers? No matter, my creator I didnt even let him stop speaking, sting myself forward and holding my head out to touch that flower of his. I only needed one touch to usurp him! allowed me to use gravity magic on myself, too. But before I could do so, all the gravity around me disappeared, helping me speed up but it seemed to have fully focused itself around Broggart as the dwarven was unceremoniously squished into paste onto the ground, just before I could touch him. As I flew over, I also saw the ground trembling, before it just broke and fell downwards, creating something a hole too deep to see into. As my entire group looked down, we suddenly heard the sound of beeping from the mana battery in Eines possessionthe very same Grimnir almost had put in his sthammer! Saori grabbed it and threw it away before touching her shadow with both hands. Her entire body was then immediately covered in her shadow armor [Shadow Armament] before I felt her [True Wolfen Bloodlust] exude from her body. Territory Release! Yomi! Allied Territory detected! [Yomi] has been activated! ck ooze spread from Saoris shadow as if it was water, covering up the entire area around us as the beeping of the battery intensified, sounding like it would explode any second now. Saori stomped the ground before grabbing it, pulling the shadow as if it was tangible over her body, controlling it like a puppet as a massive tidal wave of ck consumed us all. I havent been in the shadow world in a while, but the thought of it sent a chill down my body as I revisited the world of nothingness. The grand abyss of ckness where light was the faintest glimmer of hope we had left. If not even that was avable, then death was an assured fate as you drifted in this world with no clue what was up or down, whether you were asleep or awake. Regardless, no matter how poetic I could be, Saori wouldnt let me get too dramatic as she pulled us along her fluid-like shadow, dragging us through the light of a hole. As we all emerged back to the light world, the sound of a massive explosion drowned out our ears as we snapped our head to the left, noticing the rumbling of the tunnel. Saori was thest toe out, followed by the giant body of Uno, the ck me hellhound. Saori reached her arm out, patting her fenrir as a [Shadow Snake] suddenly slithered back on her arm. You really are prepared for everything, huh?! I expressed with a wide smile, feeling nostalgic at the always prepared Saori. Well, after we had that entire discussion on the minecarts, it would be weird if I hadnt at least put down a way for me to perform a long-range [Shadow Dash], right? Her smile beamed with pride at her own foresight. Since [Shadow Dash] required line-of-sight to activate, the best way to ensure you could do so was with [Shadow Snake], which allowed the user to look through its eyes to spy on things. The cunningness and creative moves you could do with dark magic would never stop astounding me. Allied Territory [Yomi] deactivated I also smiled when I saw that System message. I see you also managed to perform a Territory release. Thank my Mom and Belzac for teaching me. Fitting that our rtives would teach us how to perform them, right? That was my number two! But we could celebrate everything elseter, as we now had to run from the copsing tunnel. Grabbing a dazed Grimnir, Saori summoned her shadow pack to allow us to run away from the immediate threat on their backs. Midway through, I also noticed Broggarts workshop, meaning we were making our way to the arena, the ce Broggart warned us to not enter as it would activate the floors event. Sadly, we had no other choice. Once we arrived there, I could hear the sounds of people cheering for some reason. At the same time, Neill and I caught the whiff of something we had not wanted to meet again this soon. Thest floor gambit Good work everybody for making it here. There is no real task here, instead, it is a free-for-all. Ast try for everybody to reach the goal. After all, the task is to reach me and perform my task to gain your unique Jobs. Now, onest time, fight and win your gambit! Find the stairs behind this arena and reach me! The message appeared as I saw the arena before me, unable topare its size to any stadiums Ive seen in my two lives. It feltrge enough to beparable to Central Park in New York. As in, it was huge enough to fit multiple blocks of apartments, sky scrapers, and football stadiums. Thest time I checked, Central park was even longer than some cities! And this humongous area stood before us as we notice a few dots coincidentally waiting in front of our entrance. All of them smelled like trouble literally. The dragons! Multiple parties of people shouted in unison at us, waving their weapons in the air as they rallied around three people leading themthe dragonyers. Galg Thence fighter was killed by Neill and the leonid berserker was nearly killed by Neill, but she wasnt around right now. Still, three of them were still here and that was enough to send a chill down my spine. The archer, the mage, and the rank S dragonyer. He did not speak this time. His eyes were aimed at me as he downed a green, red, and purple potion, before pointing his dual des at me. Galg! Galg! Galg! Around 19 people shouted. For the loot! For the loot! For the loot! Far too many for me to quickly count shouted out, but it looked like there were over 100 adventurers. Kill them! KILL THEM! And another group far too numerous to count cheered out as well. Suffice to say, we were outnumbered. Barooooooooooooooom! But not for long, for in the distance behind this army of dragonkin yers and adventurers, another one marched towards us. With the bellowing sound of a horn announcing their arrival, it also signaled therge-scale battle toe. Once it stopped, the slithering movement of a train-length serpent made from ice drew my attention to the person standing on top of its headthe one leading this secondary army. There she stood with flying ice swords covering her nks, looking imposing as I noticed her wearing a new set of dazzling gear I had never seen on her before. While not as cute as her usual maid outfit, this crystalline wardress with ice armor covering her created this image of a general leading her soldiers into battle. She held her catalyst up, causing it turn into a sword for her to wield. She pointed it at our enemy. At Auroras enemies! Event Expedition alliance has sessfully rendezvoused with our missing allies! New allies detected! Princess Hestia, Princess Fargryneill, and King Fugnarus! she shouted under the silence of everybody below her. Wyvern yers and dragonyers detected! They threaten our allies! Uraaaaaawwgh! And her speech invoked thebined roars of the many dragonewts and dragonkins under hermand. This was our number three. A note from AbyssRaven Uuuuh, this sure escted in a moment''s notice! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(0) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 418: The Greatest Gambit! Chapter 418: The Greatest Gambit! We dont have time for this! Our targets in this entire debacle weren''t these dragonkin yers or the random adventurers vying for the Event reward, it was the person behind all these disasters. The ones who probably are responcible for the gods issuing the first Event Quest inside this dungeon. Right now, our objective wasnt to fight, it was to chase. We had to reach Maagneil and Broggart before they escaped! Letting them flee into the unknown again was a no go! But, just like always, that red aura from that bastard unnerved me cause he always knew when the best time to strike was. But not this time! Galg, ignoring the iing army led by Tasianna, only had eyes for me as his red aura intensified, but there was something I just noticed after meeting him three times at this point. He wasnt that insanely fast that I couldnt see him. Compared to my fight with VifiYok where she zoomed around with that lightning of his to the point I could only predict where she went, Galg was just slow enough for me to see. It was all in my mind. That creeping chill running down my spine whenever I smelled him. The stench of the dead dragonkins covering his armor and body, telling me how many fights he has seen, how many dragonkins just like me he has in. The armor he made from my arm to counter me, the potions his team created to heal from fire damage, and just the fact he made sure he had everything nned to murder me. Nothing scared a prey more than a prepared hunter something Ive known and taught others here and there. This was a crash course I havent had in months but the third time was what I needed to understandmy fear of him slowed my thinking and actions down! Snap! Anticipating him to dash at me again, I snapped my fingers just as he jumped to reach me while riding Uno, causing a spark st to erupt. While it didnt hurt Galg, Uno flinched from the damage from the blow, creating enough distance for me to cast two [Wind st]s, blowing us far away from this man. Sorry, Uno! [Do not be, Alphas Master!] That low, manly voiceing from Saoris second-inmand reassured me before he stomped on the air, using [Air Walk] to get further away from the dragonyer. Still, that guy was relentless as always. However, the moment he tried to pursue me, not one, but two of my allies charged right at him. VifiYok preupied his right de, while Saori kept his left arm restricted with [Dark Tendrils]. That was when the third punched him right in the chest, spreading blue mana lines on the armor before sending him away through the force of her strike. It was Neill, and she already was in her [Battle Frenzy] mode with her ck hair shining neon purple. Galg fell onto the ground, tumbling around before he recovered his bnce. The mana lines spreading on his chest suddenly stopped, leaving arge scar on his armor, but it wasnt broken. I should feel proud my scales managed to endure a punch from an enraged Neill, but this wasnt the moment to express that. As he recovered from that blow by taking a breather, his two remaining alliesthe blind katzune archer and the entric human magebegan to barrage us with arrows and spells respectively, forcing Kyouya to dismount and construct shadow walls with his unique skills, creating enough of a diversion for everybody else to bypass the projectiles. Once Saori rescued her student from the iing fire and teleported him on Quatre, I was ready to unleash hell back by bombarding them with my own spells. [Various Spell Buffs] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Not this time! Im not cowering before you all, this time! Not only the dragonyers but also their cronies had to dodge as [Bedrock des], [Banishment Beam], and [Levin Core] riddled the battlefields with destruction, blowing the ground up and inconveniencing everybody around. I did managed to damage a couple of the random wyvern yers and adventurers, but the mages amongst them immediately went into action to stop me from killing any of them, especially that dragonyer mage. Aside from holy and dark elemental spells, that guy had been using fire, wind, water, and earth spells, in addition to their variouspound elementslightning, ice, magma, and mudto fend me off. He had ess to [Bedrock des] to force us to dodge, [Tailwind] to speed up his allies movements, [zing Twister] to force us into positions for the katzune archer to fire at us, and even [Sapphire Membrane] to create a barrier of water to shield everybody. This wasnt even to mention how I noticed him being able to cast seven spells simultaneously, making me fully acknowledge this person was without a doubt a rank A mage. Just like me with far more room to work with, unlike the tunnel we just fought in, this was about to copy our first meeting where we went wild with our spell casts. Only difference was I was fighting against eight more mages, all able to cast at least three spells at once. They were rank B, probably, but any spells slung at us forced us on the defensive as even a weak earth spell was enough to disrupt our dodging rhythm. Cant attack! VifiYok cried out as she dodged at an iing arrow, forcing me to cast [Sanctuary] to block a few more spells to allow us to get in a better position for me to cast spells. Too many! VifiYok was one of our only fighters who could equal Galg when it came tobat speed, so having her act as our vanguard would leave our slower members in danger. King Fugnarus had his artificial Territory in store to allow him to control the earth at a morerge-scale fashion, but if his armor or axe cracked, all of would be for naught. Tatsuya and Kyouya werepletely out of the question since they werent strong enough. I couldnt just charge in since I was weak to their attacks, especially Winters Gift would knock me easily. I couldnt even transform back into a dragon since the moment I did, I would have to take off my bracelet. That meant I would forfeit my stay in this dungeon and would be transported out by the rules of the Event Quest. I had to rely on my allies, but Grimnir wasnt responding, looking like he was still in shock at what happened, not to mention, he probably was still feeling the aftereffects of the demonic encroachment, even if [My Darkest Thoughts] probably soothed his mind. I felt confident in Eines powers now but only if she turned into her demonkin form, and that could expose her to VifiYok. Was it worth it? As such, only Neill or Saori could be sent in, but both of them were weak to anti-dragonkin weapons. Neither of them could fully one-woman army all of them due to the number of wyvern yers and the three dragonyers looming around with Winters Gift ready to take them out. The shadow pack, also, required farrger shadows to jump out from now that they evolved into rank Bs. They were far toorge for human shadows now, and this huge arena was surprisingly well lit by arge artificial sun. Sun? Wait, wait, wait! This ce isrge enough! The requirements are set! And just as I got an epiphany on how to solve this situation, the more obvious one was about to dawn on me. I mean, while my hearing was quite good, it couldnt hear people from too far away still, it did sound like the air was whistling as multiple missiles were quickly approaching us from the sky. Looking up, I knew why. DRAGOONS! the enemies before me shouted, momentarily stopping their assault. For up in the sky, spirit-like silver and ck dragons formed before they lunged at us, striking andunching numerous of our enemies up in the air. Easy pickings while they were airborne, but I held my spells back as I squinted my eyes, noticing numerous other figures diving onto the ground, barraging the ground as if it was an artillery strike! The rumbling, ear-splitting sounds of all those attacks forced the dragonyer mage to focus entirely on defense, constructing multiple [Sapphire Membranes] to dampen the attacks. Still, those spear-like missiles pierced right through the watery barrier, wrecking the people underneath it. Allied Territory detected! [Skyward deworks] has been activated! Just then, a System message appeared in front of me as the dust was swept away by the sight of twelve spears made from glistening silver. They rotated around a silver-scaled dragonewt, slicing anybody around her before she jumped up, using those floating weapons to destroy the [Sapphire Membrane], opening for the assault of two familiar dragonewts and the sightings of a blue-haired elf sting ice unto the battlefield. Glory to Kargryxmor! Glory to Eltharion! Glory to the True Dragonkins! Dragoons! Dive! The silver dragonewt shouted before she pointed her spears at the enemy below. Protect our Princesses, Loatryxians! n Nordor, protect our matriarchs beloved daughter! Yorshka! Thats her Territory! By themand of my father, a representative of the kinkyuro, Loatryxians, we give our lives to our Emperors daughters! And from below, a bulky, ck-scaled dragonewt raised his halbard into the sky as ck mes began to rise around him, covering his ck-scaled armor like a poncho. Our honor as knights depends on it! I, Midirn, order every able n Kargryxmor member to protect our two princesses! Protect Princess Hestia and Princess Fargryneill! Gahaha! The rousing battle cries and speeches fully invigorated the many dragonewts on the groundsthe ones who bombarded the area with their [Dragoon Dive]s. They all raised their polearms in unison, pumping them up and down like handbells in the middle of the shattered ground and the bodies of some of the deceased adventurers. Kill the dragonyers! Kill the wyvern yers! Kill all dragonkin SLAYERS! I noticed Pradreo and Skardrvo amongst the dragoonsthe two dragonewts ambassadors I metbefore they had to defend themselves from some iing attackers. In fact, all of them went into action, with archers targeting Yorshka in the skies. Fortunately, the two dragonewts and Tasianna I mentioned before had them covered. Ice breathsing from Shay and Beth nked the field before countless des of ice showered everything, turning the battlefield into a spike field. Tasianna was riding on the back of the brother of the two twins, doing what she did best. As the chaos raged on, a giant green magic circle appeared on the ground, before Tasianna unleashed one of her new spells upon everybody. Support is here! Flight Zone! she shouted for everybody to hear before the spell activated, causing a strong updrift from the magic circle, shooting everybody in the air as we floated around as if we were in an indoor skydiving room. Tasianna! I shouted as I noticed the katzune archer aiming at her, but before she even needed to react, an arrownded directly on the mans bow, ruining his aim. Following his direction, the other archers readied their bows at Tasianna, but this was the dragoons ying field. If it came to the air battles, this was their moment! Huuuraaaah! The only human amongst the dragoon shouted, swinging his swordspear downwards, causing the wind to move towards him, bringing the archers closer. This rusty dragoonFarronthen stomped the air with his fellow dragon knight, shooting themselves forward in a rotating moment with [Spiral] to eviscerate anybody they touched. The uplift suddenly stopped, causing everybody to fall down who wasnt floating with a skill or ability. My team, for example, were going back to the ground. And there was when all of saw the reinforcements of the cavalry iing. Riding on the backs of dinosaurs made from water, numerous humans, elves, and dwarves quickly approached us with the giant ice serpent acting as the vanguard. I also noticed a priest-like wind elf aiming his bow at a few adventurers but not shooting, while a heavily armored dwarf wasughing out loud as he bashed his gemstone-embedded shield with a hammer. However, it wasnt these over twenty allies that made me smile, but the five scalekins sitting on thest dinosaur. Saurians; it was Master, Krim-k, Grahta, Akast, and Tehmrayn! That ass who didnt want to join the after-battle feast in Elyonda was back! I could even see Nishio, Kazumi, Kohaku, and Misaki in the middle! The students werent fully injured! Everybody was alright, and they were charging into battle with the rest. The whole bloody expedition was here I couldnt really them show me up but Go! Neill shouted. Find the person behind this and beat the shit out of them! We can handle this! What?! I snapped my head around. What was Sis suggesting here. This is another Elyonda situation if you ask me, Hestia. We failed to stop Ghorush from releasing that rank SS leviathan cuz we got distractedeven Tehmrayn realized it was his mistake in the end. Whatever they are nning with that dragon killer, we need to stop it now. She grabbed my shoulders. Mh might not be part of Kargryx, but you heard that fake Broggart. It might not be the whole truth he said, but I have this feeling Mh is still an unwilling participant in this. As a dragonkin myself, I know what it feels when somebody stomps on the things you love, especially if all of the things are in your nest! She then began shedding the upperyer of her scales, allowing them to form two gauntlets and greaves, before she continued, But, if that guy is a threat, then we better stop him now. What did you say? A rebellion orb or something? I understood what she wanted us to do. Youre telling me to divide our forces? Yes cuz killing that dragonyer is my job, not yours. Huh? My mouth went agape as I heard her say that. Either that, or we can all wait here, kill the dragonyers together, and possibly risk Maagneil or that thing running the fuck away. Or, in the worst case, that thing bes active and wants to kill us. Do you get what I mean? Iall of the expedition forcecan handle these twost assholes! Neill readied to jump off Uno the moment wended. Besides, you made me realize I cant continue running away from my kirin form. As I told you, if I want my name to spread throughout the world, then it better be from me killing the rank S dragonyer Twin Reaver Galg! GALG! W-wait! I reached my hand out as she jumped off, joining the fray as she regrouped with Pradreo and Skardrvo, leaving me here, bbergasted at what just happened. But I was supposed to prove Im not running away any longer. Why are you Cut it with the jokes! Uno, move! Saori pulled me back on the fenrirs back before he snapped his body around and ran. Song found a tunnelway. They are sure Maagneil came from it, but they were sure he visited Broggart from the arena area. Wait, you cant be serious! We cant just I wanted to protest to Neills and Saoris wish to split up the group, finding it more too risky unless we make sure we kill Galg here and now, however, that was when a telepathic message came to interrupt me. [Lady Hestia.] It was Tasiannas voice. [Miss Saori briefed me as much as possible. I am not clear on your situation, but I know the real enemy to this entire mess is on thest floor. Leave these scoundrels to all of us.] [Tasianna, you cant] [Trust us! I wont die. Your sister wont die. Saint Kushlekzar wont die. Yorshka and Farron will not fall! The twins will reap before they fall! This is not where we will die, so trust us, and move! What Ive learned as a leader during this expedition is that sometimes, you need to put your faith into those under you. Even if you are the strongest ever, you cannot solve every situation without letting repercussions build up!] Tasianna What have you experienced during this trip? Lass, King Fugnarus called out to me. Justice doesnt always have toe through our hands. Maagneil. Broggart. The Prince of Greed. They can not be left to their own devices! The king of the dwarves who lost an entire rescue party to the dragonyers wanted to avenge all of them for his honor, but he put it aside for his responsibility as a king. He pushed me forward, reminding me what my role in all of this was. Reminding me of what Eshe and Tehmrayn told me to do as a Champion. I was given a Divine Quest by Crustacia. I was given the role to fulfil a task by the gods and as a Champion who agreed to it, I had to answer their trust in me. Crustacias trust in me to find the filth staining hernds and to get rid of it! This wasnt the time for my idol side to win over, this was the time for me to act upon everything Ive learned on my adventurers. I was a blessed of Aurena; a Champion and self-proimed idol! I clenched my hands. [Then you better return, Tasianna! Keep everybody safe! This is an order!] [Yes, Princess Hestia!] She was so far up in the sky, dazzling so brightly with that new wardress of hers. Where did she get it? From a dungeon chest? It didnt matter, for her resplendent figure felt so No, it felt like the same old Tasianna, but she was now forged through trials where she didnt have to rely on me any longer. She had already grown strong, but it felt like she got even better. On the backs of Uno, our eight man group dashed through the battlefields, through the rain of arrows and spells. Some wyvern yers would appear before us, but before any of us needed to fight, somebody from the expedition force would block them. Move, Princess Hestia! n Nordor will keep you safe! First, it was Pradreo and Skardrvo. I argued with them, finding their zealous fanaticism to the killing of dragonkin yers quite frightening and intimidating, but when it mattered the most, they stood by me. I didnt acknowledge them as family just yet but they did. For my dragon father and mother, they were here to protect me. I really should apologize to them the next time we meet. In addition, numerous humans, dragonewts, elves, and dwarves helped us get through all the conflict. People I had never met in my life before were fighting in my behest, ying those I deemed enemies. Unlike in Elyonda where I led and fought for the people of Elyonda, this time it was the other way around. Still it felt undeserved. Their trust in me was due to my political connections and standing as a member of the imperial family of Kargryx But that only made me more motivated to shine brighter. I had to live up to their expectations. I couldnt speak with Yorshka, Farron, Shay, Beth, or the saurians, but it didnt mean I could exit the stage without some words. [Victory will be ours! Trust in me!] I announced to everybody as they roared out in response. We shot through the battlefield and into a cave. I looked back, noticing Eine was still trying to get Grimnir to stop looking like he was in a daze. I shuffled back, shaking his shoulders, telling him to get a grip. Grimnir, were about to confront Broggart! Stop looking like this isnt your problem! However, he didnt respond, only lowering his head while keeping his eyes widened. Was he having a shback or something? Regardless, it didnt look like any of us could solve his situation for him, as Eine figured he might be rpsing to when we first met him. To the Grimnir who med himself for his cousins death. Shit! Company! VifiYok shouted as she pointed ahead. Fuck! They caught onto us! A couple adventurers shouted as they readied their weapons at us. Eine quickly informed me those were the third faction of this Event Questthe neutral faction only interested in the win, instead of the fighting. I cant let you win this! I left Grimnir in Eines care before jumping forward to spew out purple mes at ourpetition. Once they were set aze, I immediately used [Volcanic ze] to extinguish the me, leaving only the fumes of my [Corrosive Fire], causing them to quickly be drowsy and numb to their burn pains. As we ran by them, I sted them with some [White mes] to assure they werent about to die and left them there. Eine didnt specify them as our enemies, justpetitors to the reward of this Event. After all, the entire reason for this expedition was the acquisition of the Unique Jobs and that was why Eine had to stay with us. [Found it, Master!] Rajahs voice entered my mind before he jumped out of the numerous shadows in this tunnel. He ran through one of the side tunnels, leading us to a set of stairs where Varya and Vidia were waiting for us. [The smell of that dwarf is through this path,] thetter informed us. The power of a wolfs nose. Eine jumped off Unos back, understanding she had to be the first to enter thest floor. After some time passed, she finally shouted, I got it! and sent the message to us telepathically. Congrattions on bing the first party to reach the final floor of [Mhs Greatest Gambit]! The trial for yourst gambit has been chosen; fulfill it and you will receive your reward! Objective: Kill or expunge the invaders into Goddess Chihiros workshop, and protect the dungeon core stored inside of it This really is his greatest gambit. With that message in mind, we joined up with her, prompting another System message to be sent to me which gave me the same info, only that they called me the second party. Without further dy, we rushed forward until we entered a humongous chamber about the size of my obsidian orchestra. We all stood still for a moment, as our eyes were captivated by the dazzling sight of the mountains upon mountains of radiant ores and minerals. It was a literal dragons pile of gold. No matter where you went, it was inevitable for you to step upon at least something valuable. Even more impressive was the fact that this drake decorated hisirs walls with topaz- and emerald-ss sheets as if they were tapestry, even adding gems and such as embroidery. Mh the Avaricious, indeed. Mh the No-Home-Decoration-Skill sounded more urate at this point, though. Grrraaaaaaak! Speaking of the devil that very terrible home decorators suddenly was blown through a gold-ted door to the right, destroying it while the former crashed right into his pile of wealth. Blood sttered all over everything as a deep wound on his stomach began to spray around like a fountain. Thats a drake. The humongous dragonkin before me was almost the size of the geiserg king I fought in Griffonpeak, towering even over my dragon form. This beast was probably the length of a medium navy warship, with the outer shell looking like the armor of a desert reptile. In fact, with the sharp protrusions limited to his back, Mh looked like an armadillo lizard with the bulk of a komodo dragon, but the gigantification needed for a rank A true dragonkin. We gazed at the groaning drake for a moment, before we snapped to the broken door, hearing the rumbling footsteps of something approaching. The nking sound of gears turning and the cracking of metal put through stress and tear drowned out all other noises, even our own awe as it revealed itself. A metal colossus, just as Broggart exined with his golem description. A creation made from metal with a giant drill on its right arm and aser barrel on the left. The robotic face of this golem stared at us as it revved up its drill, causing its body to shine blue from all the seams flowing through its body and revealing a dark truth behind the power source Broggart mentioned would power up this giant. Cuoso? Grimnir stared up at the things chest, witnessing the fake Broggarts broken body acting as the core for the entire thing. Mana was sapped from his body as it turned purple, while the aberration squirming on its chest let out a ghastly, oundish chuckle. Grimnir could only continue staring. Broggart Hestia, thats a Tatsuya was silenced from his shock. Kyouya nodded. C-cant believe she lived through that early age, too! Thats not like the modern versions, but that still is a Gundam! I shouted! It wasnt the more modern looking giant robots which looked more fantastical with their designs, but more like those bulky toys with those blocky shoulders and limbs. It looked as if some giant was wearing the armor with how simple it was. Only, the encroaching eldritch influence caused by the aberration was slowly twisting it, making it look freaky. It became even worse when a dwarf stepped in front of the colossuss head, revealing themselves to me Maagneil. With no words, he held up a red orb with one hand and a brown one with the other. [ Help me.] I heard from somebody telepathically, almost recognizing the voice until my parallel minds reminded me that it belonged to the earth elemental emperor. Did ite from that brown orb. Witness my sons greatest creation. The one to bring the Luedbrumdars name into the next world! My chance to bring him back to life, the deranged dwarf monologue before the robots face opened up, revealing something that looked like a cockpit. His greatest creation the killer of dragons, the one to bring Kargryx down. To bring the Ankor-Nazta down. False! King Fugnarus jumped down from Uno, walking up with his axe held up high. The Dhuinn rune on his chestte and axe lit up. Maagneil, you dare speak that name when you betrayed us all? You will find no glory under the clutches of the demonkins! You will fall here and lose that beard, zuekluk! You exiled my son and brought him to death, Fugnarus. You and Grimnir will not live to witness the destruction I will bring upon your home! He went into the cockpit. GRIMNIR! YOU WILL PAY FOR KILLING MY BROGGART! YOU WILL NOT STOP ME FROM RESURRECTING HIM! The endgame of this event was upon us. I clutched my hands and touched my sun core, realizing it was almost out of sr power. It had been so long since I saw the real sun, and without a full core, I wouldnt be able to use [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] too well, or [Sr Beam], honestly. I needed a full charge to bring havoc, including a chance to be in my dragon form. Guess I have to make him desperate, then. I flew up in the sky, confronting the enemy before me as it aimed itsser barrel at me. Hestia?! Saori called out, but I stayed calm. Unlike with the dragonyers, I couldnt smell the stench of dragonblood on the colossus that much, aside from the drill. I wasnt scared of this thing. It was just another of the many giant foes Ive taken down in the past. It would be another piece to my collection of victories. I held my hand up, creating a purple magic circle as the barrel began to lit up blue. Purple sh. Humanize. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I felt my mana surging up, demanding me to cast my next spell. I poured my mana out as two white magic circle materialized above and under me, each a part of the other ording to the mana link between them. This was one of my newest custom spells along [Hydra]. Speaking of which Hydra. The giant obsidian slime snake began to appear from the ground, hissing at the enemy before me. I tensed up as I sent more of my mana out until the holy spell was ready. With a deep breath, I roared! Kriiiiiaaaaaaaaah! Sun, Consume All! A note from AbyssRaven I''m releasing this chapter like an hour before dawn. I am sleepy. I want to sleep. So I will sleep. Hope you guys enjoyed it. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(2) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 419: Sun Attack! Chapter 419: Sun Attack! Master, why do so few spells have multiple magic circles like [Ramuh] does? Hmm? Oh, ahh, that is a good question, my dear apprentice. The first time I saw the [Lightning Magic Lv. 6] spell [Ramuh] in action was when I first met the wyverns and they were escorting Saori, Tasianna, and I outside the Belzac forest. Midway through the trip, however, grimgarians attacked us, forcing Asteriosthe ex-superior of Shay and Bethto use this spell, disying an earth atomizing power which t out deleted a portion of the forest of its trees and everything else around. The purple beam showed its prowess once again when VifiYok used the spell against the Earth Elemental Emperor, creating a humongous craterrge enough to reveal most of the faefolks body during our fight against it. This spell wasparable to others like [Omnictus] or [Perilous Tidefall], but it was also at the same level as the storm spell [Flight Zone], which Tasianna had just cast. Initially, I thought [Ramuh] had multiple magic circles due to its sheer power, but that idea waspletely dispelled when I first cast [Heavens Sword], anotherrge-scale city-destroying spell. It was always a mystery to me why one spell had multiple circles but the other didnt, but I never really questioned it before since I had thought, Oh, [Ramuh] is so strong, it needs multiple circles to work! As such, I wanted to ask Master about it, since Mom was sadly still asleep. Considering who he was, he was d to answer and teach me why. That is actually a pretty difficult one to answer. As you know, my [Tehenhauin]a spellparable to an upper advance magic spell, if I do say so myselfonly requires one magic circle. Through it, I summon a giant serpent leviathan in the image of the one I first saw on my trip to Peolynca from Aelozonia. The mighty creature nearly sunk us, giving me a heart attack as the Caedhulen ship I was on was smaller than the beasts trunk in length! Yikes He then snapped his fingers though, stroking the plumage on his raptor head. Unfortunately, I couldnt replicate the leviathan in sizepletelyXohulotel forgive my inabilitybut during the creation period, I learned from a fellow mage student in Caedhul about the multi-amplification mana circle method. Ha, it sounded interesting enough, but the theory was disproven by the universitys professors immediately. Does this have any rtion to your spell? I asked. He nodded. I tried it to amplify [Tehenhauin], but realized after our professors chastised us that that was not how multi-circle spells worked. You see, multi-circle spells are actually a relic from the times when mages still used elementals as their conduits to cast magic. The reason? To amplify and maintain the stability of theirrge-scale spells. It makes sense, right? The more magic circles, the more mana you can pour into them without making it toorge. I guess its a relic because the System made it redundant? Simr to how mages dont need elementals to cast spells since the System helps them? I replied, causing Master to nod and praise me for remembering arcane history. Exactly! So why did my professors tell me and my fellow student the application was wrong, instead of just telling us it''s outdated? He shrugged, prompting me to try and answer it, but I just shook my head to his disappointment. I mean, if I could figure it out myself, I wouldnt have asked him. Well, that is why you have me, my student. It is because the extra magic circles arent there to absorb mana, but something else. I frowned, finding what he just said unbelievable. That seems like it goes against everything Ive learned, though. I dont have [Ramuh] just yet, but thats not stated in its description. Ramuh: A storm''s might contained inside a magic circle to st an area below the magic circle. Channels lightning through three magic circles and one central one to unleash the spell, requiring the caster to provide enough mana for all four. If any of the magic circles were to be damaged during the Activation process, the spell will fizzle out, however, if performed correctly, the devastating power of this spell could rival those above its level Ah, but that is the question, no? Master then opened his party bracelets note function, reading something off it as he drew four magic circles on the ground. Essentially, [Ramuh] is a four magic circle spell you cast all at the same time. Once he was finished with his drawing, he continued. Now, you know spells dont just create their elements, they can also mold the elements around them. Wind and earth do this all the time[Tornado Bullet] and [Terra Wall] are perfect examples. Thats what the smaller magic circles are there for. One controls the air around the casting zone to elerate the beam downwards. Two controls the heat to assure the spell doesnt blow up. Three is where the electricity is generated through your mana. All of them flow into the fourth circle, which is the one who aims the beam and amplifies it. The spell maniptes the elements of itspound pieces. Fire and wind. Exactly! Master gestures happily. Four spells are activated at the same time, each performing their individual role to create [Ramuh]! The reason for this is to reduce the amount of mana needed to cast the entirety of the spell, as each magic circle can perform a different role. This is unlike my [Tehenhauin] or your [Heavens Sword] which only materializes one circle. Those spells cost a lot of mana upfront. Ooooh, yeah. It felt like the spell ripped a piece of me away when I cast it on the grimgarians navy, I recalled, nodding vigorously as I shared my pain with my Master. Haha, I could tell! Even with your abundance of mana, never forget you are still a mortal made from flesh and bones. We arent faefolk. Ahem, Master cleared his voice, returning us to the subject at hand. That is the main reason why [Ramuh] is a multi-circle spell. Then why doesnt every spell have it if it reduces the cost of mana? It sounds really convenient, not to mention, would save a mages firepower if they focused more on multi-circle custom spells. Ahhh, and this is where we get to the point of why they became obsolete after the Divine System came into being! Masters enthusiasm for learning was clear to see. The thing is, my apprentice, aside from [Ramuh] and a few other simr System spells, multi-circle spells use up a number of your [Multi-Cast] slots equal to the number of circles needed. Huh!? As I said, each circle is an individual spell all strung together to create somethingrger and cost efficient. Now, not even our brightest minds understand why this only applies to custom spells, while System ones only use up one multi-cast slot. Which begs the question: why use multi-circle spells, if casting multiple individual spells would be better? I mean, you can literally cause [Ramuh] to fizzle out by disrupting just one of its four circles! Not to mention, unless you use [Purple sh], casting the spell would take a while, I grumbled, understanding the drawbacks of this technique. Exactly. Also, [Purple sh] wont work on the custom spell variants since they count as individual spells! Simply because our mage ancestors used this technique once doesnt mean it was some revolutionary technique weve only forgotten to use due to our ignorance or arrogance for the newest andtest, Master let out a chuckle,ughing at his joke. I joined him with an awkward one, as I remembered that being a cliche in some novels. However, while I did say it was obsolete, that doesnt mean it is useless. I perked my ears up. Even if you have [Chant Revocation Lv. 10], mage duelists still dont rmend you using multi-circle spells since they slow you down,pared to shooting our multiple spells at once. I mean, you should know that for yourself. Even an ancient dragon like your mother only uses singr circle spells as, after a certain point, mana just doesnt be important and the benefits of the technique wanes. But it was here that Master let out a smile. However my professors told me that empty vessel magic users sometimes create two-circle spells since they need one to channel their mana for the materialization, while the other is used for their specific element. Sun, Consume All! The tworge white magic circles for my spell shone brightly, ready to activate whenever. I clenched my teeth, feeling the strain of having to use [Purple sh] twice to activate this new custom spell of mine. Master sure was right about this spell being annoying to cast. White mes grew from both circles, but it still took a bit for it to materialize. [Purple sh] only skipped the magic circle creation, so it still took some time for the spell to take form and cast. Oh oh. I sorta mistimed the casting time; this was the third chance I had to cast the spell, and I hadnt exactly thought this giant iron colossus would charge its rail cannon or whatever it was so quickly! The bright blue light building up inside it started to blind me! Hurrraaaaaaagh! But before the golem shot me, however, a giant scaled tail swatted the golem onto the ground, causing the ground to rumble. I snapped my head around, witnessing the rank A drake Mh roaring out with a pain-filled face. Mana Eyes. Earth-Rolling Drakarno: An underground variant of a drake whose shell had grown to the point of being more like metal and minerals than anything biological. Due to the form of the shell, it allows the darkarno to roll through even the most rough terrain while using this maneuverability to crush its enemies. Its underbelly shell is weaker than the rest of its belly, but it can exude strong dust clouds through the vents it uses to excrete the remains of ores and rocks it feasts on. Rank A [Whelpling.] A new voice entered my mind, sounding a bit like a male dwarfs with how his ent slurred the word. Realizing there could only be one person in this room whose voice I havent yet heard, I knew it had to be the dungeon master of this ce. [Mh? Elder scale?] [Healing.] He pointed at therge bleeding hole around his stomach.. Jeez, dude, could at least ask for my name first. However, the reason for his insistence on hurrying was made clear when the dwarven gundam suddenly pushed itself up and grabbed Mhs tail. Tall enough to grab the medium warship-sized drake, it pulled on his tail as its body glowed blue, meaning mana was flowing from its core in the middle around its body to its arms and legs. The drake was jerked backwards, falling onto its back. The gundam raised its drill as it began to spin to the point you couldnt see its ridges any longer, before ramming it into the drakes tail. Blood and scales broke apart as the dragonkin roared out, while I caught the scent of dragon blooding from the drill the moment it was activated. Whatever the cause for the drill being able to piece drake scales that were as hard as metal was, it didnt matter as this still bought me enough time for my spell to activate. From the both white magic circlesone right below the gundam and one on the ceilinga flood of white mes exploded, not only saving Mhs tail, before flying up into the air to form one singr ming ball I formed around the appearance of the sun. Sun, Consume All: A fiery spell created using [White mes] to form a miniature imitation of a sun. Created with [White mes], the heat of this spell can be controlled to the point it feels like nothing while providing healing to others. Supported by two magic circlesone to control the mana input and the other sr energythe spell requires the caster to own a sr core or a catalyst which can store sr energy to be used, as mana and sr energy is required to materialize the spell. This spells mes are affected by any of the casters skills or runes which boost the skill [White me], and can synergize with fire and holy elemental Territories. If all requirements are satisfied, this spell allows the user to draw on the suns mes as weapons while passively absorbing sr energy and heat from the surroundings. The caster may absorb the sr energy within the sun, but this spell will end if no sr energy is left Honestly, my mostplicated spell to make and it was due to everything written in its description that it took soooooo long for me to finish creating. Honestly, it took like a whole month or so, and I probably wouldnt have finished it hadnt I asked Master about multi-circle spells. Knowledge was power, and knowing how [Ramuh] actually worked helped me a ton. [Hydra], the culmination of my ability to control my [Corrosive Fire] in their different form consisting of gas, semi-liquid, and solid, all with the knowledge of spell golems like Tasiannas [Winters Golem]. [Sun, Consume All] was the evolution of my ability to control [White mes] as my alternative to holy spells, while using them as a counter to anything dark-based. Now, both were showing their full powers now that the requirements were all here. This room wasrge enough for [Sun, Consume All] to fully form and [Hydra] to have fun to rampage. Burn! With one of its heads, [Hydra] headbutted the burning sun, causing it to erupt and spit out iridescent me balls across the battlefield. A few began melting Mhs mountains of wealth, while othersnded directly on the drake himself and the gundam. [Sun, Consume All] was simr to [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration], as in it was a passive AOE healing, as that was the fundamental aspect of my [White mes]. It could attack as well, acting like [Sanctified ze] where it would attack any enemy for the person it healed like an automated defense. However, its most important feature, and why I made it this way in the first ce, was for the initial cost of some of the sr energy in my core, it would start leeching sr energy from the surroundings. Even from organisms. The epitome of Goddess Chihiros design, distilled into a workable creation through the talents of myte sons memories. His soul may no longer exist, but my Master has the ability to bring him back regardless! This CREATION IS THE PROOF MY SON IS REBORN! Maagneils crazed voice escaped from the gundamns cockpit, or head. Even an amateurs runes are sufficient enough with the peak artificer skills of my son! [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] A barrier simr to an [Auracoil] formed around the gundam to block the iing fire attacking him. Unfortunately for Maagneil, the things defenses were further put to the test when [Hydra] charged through the regenerating sun, using the molten gold around him to grow in size. With its slime-like body, [Hydra]s body grew three more heads, totaling into four, and banged their heads against the barrier like an endless barrage of tidal waves. With this distraction created, I began ying two of my songs[The Heir of Hope] and [Dragon Fire]to further boost my two spells while protecting my allies from any damage. All the mes burning around also allowed me to create what I needed to destroy the enemy in front of me. [Volcanic ze] channeled my mana, released it through my hands, and began manipting the ever growing mountains of molten ore and minerals. Bury! With [Hydra] leading the charge, I mmed a wave of magma and molten metal into the gundam, creating distance from him and us. I then snapped my head around as I saw my mes slowly healing Mhs wounds. Upon mymand, the suns white mes flew over, bathing the drake in it for a moment before retreating back to its spot. [Sorry, about your money,] I apologize, just to make sure we wouldn''t turn enemies after all this ended. However, he just roared in anger. [Money has no meaning when one''s treasure is ruined! Destroy this gnomelet!] Gnomelet? Is that a dwarven insult? [Stop the Event. I need to transform back into my dragon form,] I demanded. [Expunge the enemy. Follow the rules! The gods are our witnesses today!] he stated before roaring out again. He coiled himself into a ball like an armadillo, before jumping on the spot, causing his body to ricochet backwards and onto another pile of wealth. He then bounced around, even on the walls and ceiling, before everything started to quake like an earthquake. Just as the gundam somehow broke through my wave of magma, Mhnded squarely on the gundams chest, causing it to get crushed under the giants wealth, before the drake kept bouncing around. Strangely, during this entire maneuver, it was finely avoiding inconveniencing me and mypanions. Honestly, as I expected from this creature. Why isnt he using his scales, though? I wondered, since even drakes could manipte scales. Regardless, these thoughts remained unanswered for now, as something sounding like a cannon shot erupted from where the gundam was smashed, destroying the wave of magma and bits of [Hydra]. The cannon barrel of the colossus emerged before it shone blue again, shooting out a st of mana at the ceiling, hitting Mh right as he was about tond there; thankfully, the st was reflected off his shell. As the drake continued rolling and bouncing around in this massive chamber of his, the gundam readied another st, but this time it was aimed at me as I was staying afloat while controlling all the spells and spell songs. If it couldnt hurt the drake with its hard shell, then it probably could hurt the dragonewt with the notoriously below-average defensive growths. Maaaaaaagneeeeeeeeil! Thankfully, I wasnt alone here. With a loud shriek simr a male banshee, SarasaSaoris third fenrir who evolved into a werewolfappeared from a shadow created on the ceiling by my sun, before throwing Grimnir towards the gundam. Ya zuekluk! YA DESECRATED BROGGIS MEMORY! His warcry continued as he came flying down. He raised his hammer up as the cogs began to turn and glowed blue. His power armor designed after Daichis sci-fi knowledge was agitated into action as two runes activated, while his sthammer morphed in shape. A red rune activated on it as the methrower function activated, directed backwards, working like my jet engines. The gundams head turned around, but it was toote as Grimnir swung his weapon, crashing against the iron golem, fracturing the barrier surrounding it. Our cksmith fell onto the ground as he attacked, only for Saori to jump out the shadows beneath and catch him. [Give me all the shadows, Hestia!] she informed me through telepathy, as she too was in her [Humanize (Minor)] form. She then reached her hand out, pointing at our enemy. [Boys! Eine!] From ten shadows, the same number of ck magic circles appeared before they all shot out tendrils at the gundam, wrapping themselves around its body to hold it back. I removed the white mes around the magmake, before ordering my [Hydra] to help by hardening its slime into obsidian. As the rain of dragon meteors continued bombarding the gundamns shields, from the shadows Uno, Song, and Quatre appeared with Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Eine in her exoarmor on their backs. Eine ordered Quatre to charge at the gundam, destabilizing it before she jumped up with her whipde fully extended. As a rune on the weapon guard shined green, she swung the weapon at the gundams head. Using [Air Walk] she braced herself mid-air as I saw mana fluctuating around her arms, before she pulled on her whipde, causing the golem to jerk forward. She must be using one of her demonic abilities[Musclemass]. Chest! Tatsuya shouted as he used [Druidification] to turn into his werewolf form, before consuming three of his fulinoe leaves. His spear readied as he aimed at the chest where Broggarts mangled body was situated as if it was some kind of power source. Whether this was a gundam, a golem, or some giant suit of armor, it had to have a way to control all the mana surging inside its body. That central power source Broggart spoke about had to be him! Destroy that body and this thing would go down without me having to go all Sr Beam on it! I aimed multiple [Banishment Beam]s at Broggart-core, while Kyouya readied himself to attack. Mh was rumbling around, holding himself back, probably waiting for one of us to break his barrier. Ignoring him, Tatsuya and I finished our preparations and unlea You underestimate our creation! Maagneils voice escaped from the cockpit. Earth Elemental Emperor, release your power! Be not my conduit, but the conduit for the power of this suit of armor! Be this golems source of arcane power! Eiiiiiaaaaaaaah! With a burst of dark orangeing from his eyes, Broggart screamed as the machines blue seams turned brown and the barrier momentarily expanded, freeing itself from the [Dark Tendrils], Eines whipde, and the obsidian on the ground. Kyouya immediately erected a ck wall from his shadow armor, protecting himself, Tatsuya, Eine, and the fenrirs from the st. As I protected my eyes from the dust cloud, I noticed something growing from the gundans back. Something like a tree from the silhouette, before I blew the debris away with [Wind st], revealing what I saw was actually a rock creature. No, while its body was different, I recognized the snapping turtle-like head of the Earth Elemental Emperor hanging over the gundams head like a helmet. Two pairs of rock arms adorned with sparkling gems spouted from the armor, protecting the metal arms and legs of the golem. In the middle of the gundam where Broggart was, the dwarfs face contorted in pain as he continued screaming as his beard and hair grew in length, only to turn into rocks as if they were the dwarfs crustlocksthe cultural hair petrification. This morbid sight as the gundam creaked with every movement chilled my blood. The horrifying, hollow eyes of the earth elemental emperors head on top of the gundam while Broggarts screams began haunting me. Unfortunately, it only got worse as the golem stomped the ground, causing the floor to suddenly split apart. My magma and [Hydra] began falling down before I actively took control of them, preventing them from falling into the ravine while countless ores and minerals from Mhs pile fell into it. Furthermore, as if I was facing the Earth Elemental Emperor again, the ground began to move as if it was controlling them, wiggling around like vines in an attempt to capture me. [Sun, Consume All] dealt with everything easily as the heat turned them into magna, allowing me to control the molten rock. However, the very room began to tremble as more attacks were prepared. It was clear this entire room had be Maagneils realm now. Artificial Allied Territory detected! [Dhuinn Rune: Territory] activated. [Earth Rulers Reign] activated [Earth Rulers Protection] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] But before the cataclysmic event happened, mana flowed into my body, empowering it before the earth began to retreat from me. The chamber stopped trembling while the gap on the ground closed up. In fact, this time, the earth spears were directed at our enemy. Dwarves are unable to learn how to use Territories due to our inability to release mana as an aura. The only way method is through runes, and only this pair I have on my armor and axe may do it! I turned my head around as I saw King Fugnarus raise his axe in the air, slowly strutting forward as if the world awaited his words. To always renew them! To always reforge the runes on the next set or armor and axe! Using the dust that formed one of his hands, the Ankor-Nazta has always kept his memory onwards through these two runes! His legacy is the Ankoran Kings and Queens responsibility to shoulder, and you dare wield his renewed body against us, Maagneil?! YOU DARE! The earth was now ruled by two sidesthe Ankoran King with his runes and Maagneil using that orb I heard the Earth Emperors voice from. This entire chamber was shaking as if an earthquake was happening. A momentary respite, before King Fugnarus roared and the earth gathered around the gundam like a spiral, raining down attacks. Now, whyOh what! [VifiYok!] I called out as I noticed her hanging back. I asked her why she wasnt attacking, but she just shook her head, whispering something I couldnt hear with all the sounds happening before me. My parallel minds reminded me VifiYok was extremely apprehensive when it came to doing anything against the demonkins, and since Maagneil was a demonkin sympathizer, she probably didnt want to further betray her race. Honestly, maybe I should have traded her for Tasianna when I had the chance Regardless, this was what I had to deal with and we had to make it work. Maagneils gundam managed to defend itself from the barrage of attack with the barrier and the fact he could control the earth now. I added onto the attacks with my own spells, sting him further back with the sheer firepower of my attacks. It was then that I remembered how I was once told by a faemancer that people used to contract elementals to cast elemental spells. That very faemancerSilvahad a light elemental which allowed her to use holy spells to heal. At first, I thought dwarves couldnt do the same since they couldnt expel mana, but then I remembered Broggarts speech. The perfect dwarves could cast spells, and that was when I noticed this really was their intention all along. Turn the husk of Broggarts body into a perfect dwarf through the power of the Earth Elemental Emperor, before using him as the conduit to channel the emperors power. This madman turned his own sons body into a battery! Fatherly love my ass, this guy was just t out insane! MAAGNEIL! Grimnir shouted as he jumped out of a shadow with Sarasa again, before shooting a st of mana with his sthammer onto the gundams chest. Maagneil swiftly blocked the attack before turning his drill on the ground, and using his earth maniption to traverse the underground before emerging to our far right. His barrel was fully charged, unleashing a st at Grimnir, only for it to be narrowly redirected by Kyouya erecting a shadow shield. Eine then dragged Grimnir away from the st radius and used her whipsword to swing herself along the stctite like a spider, all while Grimnir kept taking potshots at the gundam. Maagneil readied his next shot while creating earth spears, but this time, Mhnded right on top of him, causing the golem to crash onto the ground, breaking some rocks off its body. He quickly recovered from the attack, only for Mh to m his tail on him. Rolling back on all fours, Mh began releasing soot from the vents on his underbelly, sting the gundam away before the Ankoran King sent him flying with a pir of earth. His [Auracoil] finally broke, and wow, was it ever sturdy. Eine kicked the air with [Dragoon Jump] andunched herself close to the gundam to help Grimnirnd another devastating blow, sending the golem flying to the ground where [Hydra] and the shadow pack awaited for it. With [Dragon Fire] still ying, the shadow pack members werepletely immune as my sun sted waves of white mes at him and my [Hydra] breathed out rock-corroding slime at him. [Sun, Consume All] sr energy: 50% Charged! I cheered as I somehow managed to gather enough sr energy for 50% of my core. Considering it was absorbing from everything inside this room aside from me, it was most likely taking it from my allies, too, which I hoped wouldnt hurt them for the duration of this fight. Regardless of my cheers, Uno, Song, Sarasa, Quatre, Rajah, Varya, Vidia, and Shoji were ravaging the golems body with their individual powers. Shoji was especially a surprise, considering he was our waste-cleaning slime and somebody I hadnt thought Saori would train up to fight like this. He was acting like my [Hydra] by incapacitating Maagneil, letting the others attack practically unpunished. This was especially helpful as it allowed my me attacks to melt the outer shell of the gundams new armor, but before we could do anything to the chest area, Maangeil swung his drill around, threatening everybody long enough for him to st everybody away with an earth attack. Only for Tatsuya to suddenly fly right into the gundams shoulder, piercing through the rock armor but missing the chest. He cursed before jumping off the gundam in time for Saori to save him from getting stomped on. She really was pulling her weight as the teleporter of the group. Regardless, as everything continued like this, all of us were slowly starting to chip through the gundams armor. It felt too easy, honestly. As in, I havent been forced to use either [Battle Frenzy], [Symphonie des Feuergottes], or [Sr Beam] to gain an edge here. This felt less climatic than my battle with Galg, the Earth Elemental Emperor itself, or even that one random monster room golem I had to face without my ability to cast spells. Either way, it didnt matter, for an easy win was a good enou You first, Grimnir! And I spoke too soon. Broggarts face lit up again as some force began pushing me down, sending me crashing into the ground along with everybody else, including Mh. His humongous body caused the earth to crack, nearly sending most of us into the depths if I hadnt started ying [My Darkest Thought] instead of [Dragon Fire]. While the meteor shower stopped, the extreme gravity caused by the aberration controlling Broggarts corpse was weakened to the point everybody managed to save themselves from falling into the ravine. As I sted myself into the air to attack Maagneil again, my eyes widened when I couldnt find him where Ist saw him. I snapped my head around as I noticed a signal moving around too fast, only to spot Maagneil standing above Grimnir and Eine. His barrel was trained on them as it began to glow blue, while thetter two werent able to push their bodies up fast enough. No! You will die for killing Broggart, Grimnir! Blei be my witness, I will stomp on your bloody corpse after all of this is done! Maagneil shouted out his fury and desire for vengeance on his nephew. Grimnir groaned, trying to help Eine up. Maagneil! Arck! You bastard! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] My scales and hair lit up white like a neon light as my eyes focused onto that gundam. I activated my rocket boosters. Gravity goes down most of the time, but it is all a matter of density, ording to Chihiro! Even if you weaken the overall effect on a mass basis, a focused concentration of force is enough to do what I need. Reduce the density on my body to increase my speed, increase yours to cripple you! Urgk! With that reveal, my body felt even heavier than before I sang my song. My boosters couldnt push me up before I fell t on my face, unable to even move a damn finger. Even with [My Darkest Thought] ying, I was leftpletely defenseless! However, for everybody else As if Maagneils voice triggered something, Eine pushed Grimnir onto the ground before she howled. A set of skull wings, a forked tail, and two horns grew from her body, before she used the former to create a cage around her and Grimnir to protect themselves from the cannon blowing up in their face. Eine! Grimnir! I shouted in my head, but was unable to even speak with so much force weighing my body down. Eines skull wings, caused by her assimting with KleaHatmas mana, were shattered into tiny pieces as she crashed against the wall behind her. Grimnir, on the other hand, barely moved at all, showcasing Maagneils control over gravity. At the same time, the force on my body weakened to the point I could finally push myself onto my knees. Thank you, Master! our enemy shouted for some reason, before my body felt so light I thought I could walk on clouds. Maagneil then jumped, flying forward with the lessened weights on everybody, only for the gravity to be increased once more where I fell back onto my knees. Looking at everybody else, it seemed to be the case, too, only that I was missing somebody in my count. Sadly, I had to snap my head back up again as I saw Maagneil aiming his canon on an injured Grimnir. My mes were starting to heal Eine who was stuck on a wall, but they werent able to protect Grimnir as the gundam simply shrugged off the damage without [Hydra] or somebody else adding onto the damage. Even my corrosive slime golem was held down by this demonic ability. I will never forgive you, Grimnir. Not even when you are dead. The cannon glowed even brighter, ready to shoot once again! Shit! Move! Move, shfire, move! But that ability wasnt a teleportation skill, it was a quick movement ability. If I was weighted down to the point I was struggling to keep myself up, the dash barely got me over to Maagneil to help out. I beganunching spells to help Grimnir out, but I didnt have the time necessary to finish any of the spells. I was toote. Grimnir pushed himself up, letting his runes active in a final ditch effort to survive. Grk! Aur Zzzzzzzt! But the sound of lightning was faster than words as a bolt of lightning crashed against the barrel, causing the gundam to spin around. A red spear lodged itself into the wall to the side, causing me to snap my head around to see VifiYok being the one to throw my ive at him, saving Grimnir in the process! At thest moment, she decided to help. Tsk. She clicked her tongue before falling on the ground due to the gravity. I didnt know where she got this change of heart, but I couldnt be more thankful to her, as it brought me enough time to send Maagneil flying into the air with [Terra Wall] and [Cyclone Madness]. I then supercharged myself with [Overload] and reapplied my buffs, trying to force my body into action. I activated [sh Fire] once again, this time sessfully as I made it right up into the gundams face. Using [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] and [Hellde Edge], I ignited my tail on fire and sr energy before drilling right into the golems head with all the buffs I had on myself at this point. Kraiiiiiiiiiiiiaaaaaah! You fucking bastard, those are my friends! I ripped out a section of the armor, revealing the damnable old man shrieking in fear. I then reached into the open space, prying it open even further with my ws, but my attempts ended with the moving rocks on his armor regrew and threw me off to cover up the damage I created. Gravity intensified for me once again and I was sent falling down. Just when I thought the cycle was about to repeat, from the corner of my eyes, I saw Saori suddenly appearing from the shadow cast by Maagneils descending gundam. As it crashnded, arge ck magic circle appeared before her as she aimed her spell at him, only for me to quickly realize that was one of her aces-in-the-hole[Hadaen Dragon Thunder]. Once her ck lightning began umting, the sound quickly attracted Maagneils attention, but Saori suddenly disappeared from everybodys eyes for a whole second, before she reappeared above Maagneil. Her spell was trained on him. Graaaak! she roared as the spell howled forth, striking the gundam with a massive thunder beam that eviscerated the ground below, leaving only the charred body of the gundam on the ground. Ash surrounded the area, the result of her spell burning up the entire ground. Saori noted she didnt get a level up message. There was literally no other indication to any of us that Maagneil was alive or not, but in this moment of silence, I quickly made my way over to Eine and Grimnir, making sure their wounds werent too severe. The former wasnt dead, thankfully, but I could tell that her wounds must be severe even without me looking at the party screen. [Dwaaaaaaaaarf!] [Mental Attack (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] But before I could reach them, however, Mh roared from the top of his lungs and sted his [Telepathy], actively hurting my head, both ears, and mind. As his voice stopped, my head turned around as I saw his gigantic body jump up into the air, forcing everybody to run away or be crushed by this giants body. The dust cloud created as hended blew everybody around him away, causing most of us to crash against a wall. As we recovered, it would have been the correct thing to think Maagneil was finally dead and this nightmare was over, but this was only the beginning. Thrrwoooo! The loud sound of a cannon erupted, followed by the blood-curdling cry of a giant drake. Kaaarraaaaaaaagh! His struggling body caused miniature earthquakes on the ground, further stopping anybody from helping him before his pained cries were drowned out by the sound of a mechanical drill being turned on. In the next moment, the sound of rending flesh paralyzed me on the spot. The cries of Mh were horrifying to hear as spurting blood, crushed bones, and sttered organs apanied it. As the dust settled, the body of Mh was twitching as the silhouette of the gundam rose up, raising its drill in the air, showing off the blood raining from it as it kept rotating until it finally stopped. The gore on that thing ckened it. The maiden voyage of the Dragon Killer is finished. Remove Ads A note from AbyssRaven Sun attack! Also, you know Mh is a solo yer considering he isn''t fighting with his allies in mind. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. PayPal Patreon Previous Chapter Fiction Index Next Chapter Remove Ads About the author 1 Fictions 7 Posts 1 Threads Bio: Hey there, AbyssRaven here. I''m just an avid Light Novel and Fantasy story reader who randomly thought of a story and began writing about it. I eventually found out that I''ve been spending a bit too much time with building, nning, and researching for the story, that I''ve decided to just share it with others. Writing is mostly a hobby for me, but I would still love any kind of criticism to improve on it. I''m also german, so please excuse anything that sounds a bit weird...I wouldn''t mind you pointing it out though. Achievements Comments(8) Set Compact Log in toment Log In Load Comments Log in toment Log In Theme (Entire Website) Dark Light Dim background 0% 20% 40% 50% 60% 80% 100% Font Size 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 22 24 28 32 Reader Width Max 90% 80% 70% 60% 50% Font Family Default Open Dyslexic Atkinson Hyperlegible Arial Roboto Open Sans OS Default Comic Sans Lucida Verdana Ubuntu Ubuntu Condensed Franklin Gothic Garamond Caslon Minion Font Color Indent Color Scheme Theme Default OLED ck Royal Road Dark Dark Gray Gray Light Gray Sepia White Paragraph Spacing Close Points You can specify how many points you want to give (minimum: 0, maximum: 0). Comment (optional) Why are you giving this user reputation? Give Reputation Close Royal Road is the home of web novels and fan fictions! In our amazingmunity, you can find various talented individuals who write as a hobby or even professionally, artists who create art for them, and many, many readers who provide valuable feedback and encouragement. Royal Road is a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program, an affiliate advertising program designed to provide a means for sites to earn advertising fees by advertising and linking to amazon. Dark Light Create a support ticket Contact Us by Email Ads for Authors Programmatic Advertising Royal Road 2013-2023 Terms of Service | Privacy Policy | Cookie Policy | Blog | Status Tap again to scroll to the top! Chapter 420: Rebellion and Revolution. Chapter 420: Rebellion and Revolution. A miniature dragonator! Maagneil''s muffled voice exploded from the cockpit of the ckened gundam. Weakerpared to its original demon counterpart, but still a masterwork of engineering! My son never needed you to smith for him in the first ce, Grimnir! You held him back! This creation is the proof! Striking a victory pose, the gundam held the bloodied drill up high, relishing in its ability to pierce through the drakes body with it. However, this impromptu celebration was short-lived as Mhs body jerked up. Roaring, the giant drake threw himself off the golem, but was quickly assaulted by a crippling amount of pain, stopping him from attacking his assaulter. The giant drake grabbed his chest where a giant hole could now be seen,rge enough to fit a car through. My [Sun, Consume all] was healing him quickly, closing up his wounds, but the drake himself wasnt feeling better from the healing. His head fell onto the ground, gasping for air, causing me to notice his eyes turning red. Sorry! Mana Eyes. ____________________________________ Name: Mh Level: 26 Race: Earth-Rolling Drakarno Age: 411 Years Effects: [Poisoned (Winters Gift) (Major)] [Mental Corruption (Moderate)] [Bleeding (Minor)] [Adrenaline (Major)] [Music Resonation (Major)] [Shield of [The Light]] [Earth Rulers Protection] [Various Spell Buffs] [Drakonian Fortitude] Information Blocked ____________________________________ You gotta be kidding me?! [Winters Gift] may have been made to hunt dragons specifically of the fire element, but at such a high dosage, it would be poisonous for anybody! I couldnt cure that fast enough; he needed the antidote! However, just as I was about to call either VifiYok or Tatsuya to give him one of the dosages reserved for me, a System message appeared before me. As my attention wandered over to it for a moment, my eyes widened and I couldnt help but condemn the System for doing this to me. What was worse? Multiple knives slicing you in a row but with enough time to steel yourself against the pain, or a straight punch to the gut too strong to properly defend against? 41 human, beastman, elf, dwarf followers lost> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22377> My head snapped up top. My parallel minds quickly reminded me that nobody important to methose I gave [Hestias Retainer]could have died, otherwise the System probably would have told me about it, even though I wasnt sure. The people who died were probably strangers to me or they could have included Pradreo and Skardrvo. Dont think about it! Regardless, the fact of the matter was, that damn dragonyer had re-entered my mind. He was living in my head rent free! Galg! It had to be him and his party, considering they did the same with the rescue team, even though I didnt think everyone should be struggling against them. On the one side, there were only a bunch of rank Bs, some wyvern yers, and Galgs party. On the other hand, we had a ton of very strong people on our side, but so many people already died?! How many of them werent my fans? Dammit, what was going on up there? Hestia! [I know! sh Fire!] Despite my distractions, Id been listening to my skills all this time. I knew Maagneil had his damn cannon trained on me, and I wasnt about to die to this bastard until I found out what was happening above. I activated [sh Fire], dashing right out of the explosion of the cannon, making my way towards one of the mes surrounding the gundam. My explosive speed while Maagneil hadnt reactivated his gravity ability allowed me to use [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] and [Hellde Edge] to slice off a portion of the golems leg as I sped by, causing it to fall down. I stared at the fallen gundam, realizing exactly how this terrible father managed to survive Saoris spell; multiple earth shells covered the entire colossus like armor, leaving no hints of metal body to an outsiders perspective. Charred pieces of earth were cracking off, revealing more and moreyers of protection. Clear signs were there that showed Saoris [Hadaen Dragon Thunder] had very nearly managed to break through. Maagneils possession of the Earth Elemental Emperor, the former but weakened ruler of the earth element of Peolynca, was giving him that extra edge on the defensive side, while his gravity control through the aberration inside his sons body gave him a lot of crowd control. This wasnt even mentioning those two weapons he had designed to kill dragons with. Now, I didnt know if this would solve all the issues, but I really had no choice. I needed to get in close and touch Broggarts body. I had to usurp that aberration to remove the gravity powers. The fact I couldnt do before when I broke through the golems head was all the proof that I needed to directly touch the demonic being to usurp its power The only issue was that Broggart was now hidden behind a rock chestte. Nows the time! Sr Beam! Channeling the sr energy [Sun, Consume All] managed to obtain for me, I unleashed myst avable sr beam of this entire trip, drilling through the gundams rocky exterior. Gravity suddenly got stronger, pushing my body down, forcing me to control the magma and [Hydra] around me to stiffen my body up with obsidian, holding my head up just so I could keep my assault up. Meanwhile, I also made sure to have my sun heal Mh just enough to keep him alive. However, against my expectations, Maagneil forcibly blocked the beam from melting more through the chest by blocking it with his cannon barrel. The earth around me also stirred, opening a hole up, causing me to fall through the floor. I broke through the corrosive obsidian and activated my rocket boosters, trying to intensify [My Darkest Thoughts] so I wouldnt fall down even further. A chill went down my spine as I saw the hole closing above me, only for me to hear the voice of King Fugnarus and the hole widening. Rock pirs rose up from the side, knocking the gundam back, allowing me an angle to keep beaming down at his chest, which had its armor already fully regenerated. In the next moment, something flew right at the gundam, totally knocking it down. The gravity effect weakened, allowing me to fly out of the hole but unfortunately I had to stop my [Sr Beam] as I escaped. Regardless, I was still in my overdrive mode and ready to end this battle. Once I was back on top, I saw Eines figure; her bone wings were repaired and she morphed the mana around her arm into a giant sickle de, using it to rip and tear into the entire construct. Her whipde separated into its individual des, held together by a mana string, with fleshy bits growing on them. These pulsating pieces of meat expanded, connecting each de into one single eldritch tentacles with razor-sharp ws. Attack! Eine screamed as she pushed the gundam further back with her viscous-yet-acrobatic demonic swordsmanship. Eventually, though, gravity struck her and she was forced onto her knees, but only for a couple seconds as VifiYok appeared from behind the gundam. She struck with my ive, nearly severing the cannon barrel arm with a single fiery sh. Youre telling me exactly who you are after this, human! she demanded before grabbing onto the golem, but was quickly knocked away by the growing rocky vines. Maagneil tried to recover his bearings, but my spells sted him down and kept him off bnce. Using wind, lightning, holy, and fire moves, a barrage of spells covered Eines and VifiYoks escape before I unleashed a purple [Hellme Breath], corroding through the rock armor like acid, while using [Aerokinesis] to assure my allies wouldnt inhale any of the lung-disintegrating fumes. Whenever Maagneil would increase the gravity on me to the point I couldnt fly away from his attack, somebody else would cover for me. King Fugnarus would control the earth, Saori would distract with her shadow pack, and even Tatsuya and Kyouya could help by using their unique skills to support whoever was in trouble. Even Grimnir, although still injured, gave fire support with his sthammer. All of us were slowly understanding the limitations of this gravity ability. Although I still couldnt use [Mana Eyes] on Maagneil or the aberration, as both were blocking me from essing their information, our battle intuition allowed us to understand the gravity ability. While being nerfed by [My Darkest Thoughts], he really could only perform either a full gravity suppression or reduce gravitys pull on somebody one at a time. Meanwhile, his wide-range gravity suppression was weak enough that we could stand up with a bit of effort, although it was noticeable. This probably would be a great training method, if this guy wasnt our enemy. Raaaaagh! And it was clear that Maagneil was starting to notice this. That wild roar was filled to the brink with irritation, and this showed when he continued to speak. Mh! These people want to steal your gold, ore, and the stories youve written down! These people are responsible for the destruction of Dravlia Konguns workshop! Mh the Avaricious, they are stealing from your wealth! Huuuuraaaaaaarrrrrrrgrh! What?! All of us snapped our heads around as our [Danger Perception] skills all activated simultaneously. The drake and dungeon master of this rank A dungeon roared out, his wounds still not fully recovered. Our skills determined him to be a threat, and that became clear when he smashed the ground with his tail, causing the ground to quake so much, King Fugnarus and I had to redraw our aggression from Maagneil to fortify the ground, protecting everybody. This issue was exacerbated when Maagneil caused ravines to open in the ground, even turning them into slopes. Mhs crazed rampage caused even the ceiling to start to break apart and his amassed mountains of gold and ore to spray around the battlefield like a fountain. With blood slowly dropping from his open chest wound, the drake stood back andshed at us, forcing King Fugnarus to lift the ground up into the air and block the w attack. Distract! Maagneils order caused Mh to jerk back, clutching his chest in agony. With a loud roar, he coiled himself into a ball and began to bounce. Shit! I gave him the damn antidote, Sensei! Tatsuya suddenly shouted, meaning Saori had instructed Tatsuya to cure the drake from the winters gift when I couldnt. So, what the hell was going on here?! With us faraway, Maagneil used this chance to escape, using the Earth Elemental Emperors ability to morph the earth into what looked like two serpent golems, the same ones I fought during my encounter with the emperor. Those fodder were sent after us, forcing us to defend ourselves while Mh was causing the room to shake as if we were inside a doll house. The earth underneath Maagneil propelled him up before he began to drill himself through it. That should be impossible! The ceiling and walls of a dungeon were unbreakable, unless that damn rebellion orb! Maagneil used that same trick in ourst encounter to escape from me, and he was doing the same thing again by moving upwards! Move! [Ill cover us!] Saoris voice erupted as her shadow suddenly burst up like a fountain, when Mhs bouncing body was about to crush us. Her Territory grabbed us like a tidal wave before it sunk us into the world of shadows, saving us from the iing impact. She swam with us attached to her towards her [Shadow Dash] target, only for us all to suddenly fall towards the ground. We were on the ceiling. Me, next! Get ready to fly! VifiYok pped her feet together. Red electricity covered the demonkin in its veil before we suddenly felt a force pushing us away from Mh. All of us crashed against the ceiling while VifiYok stood in the air, but this short moment of rest was quickly dissipated when we saw the hole Maagneil went through slowly closing, while the drake himself was attempting to push himself through the maic force of VifiYoks Territory through sheer power. I called for Saori to wrap everybody in her liquid shadow and to attach everyone to me. Once that was done, VifiYok reversed her force, causing all of us to be pulled towards her, sticking together as if we were glued onto each other. Fucking hot! the demonkin eximed, and that was the case for everybody since in my overdrive mode, every single scale-dust under my scales were exploding like crazy. I was melting everybody until I reced [The Heir of Hope] with [Dragon Fire]. As I was healing everybody with a [Sanctified ze], I noticed Mh being pulled towards VifiYok, too, prompting me to s my [Sun, Consume All] at Mh, burning and holding him back. With the biggest question mark distracted, I directed my head to the hole and unleashed my own Territory. Like a soaring, burning rocket, Hestia Aines once again was in business as I flew through the hole while melting everything around me into magma. Even if this hole was closing up, I would just make my own way forward! Maagneil would not escape us! The sound of Mh in pursuit was, naturally, quite unnerving as my sun couldnt stop him for long. The light at the bottom of this tunnel showed the earth drake crawling towards us like a bloodhound hunting a rabbit through its den, all while searing white mes were slowly burning through its shell. The sight was horrifying, to say the least, and it was made worse as he kept shouting and shouting after us in a mad frenzy. [[Mental Corruption (Major)]. Maagneil did something to him!] Eine correctly deduced the real cause behind our temporary ally turning against us, reminding me how Grimnirs actions and personality were extremely entric after he spent hours with the fake Broggart and the aberration in his chest. This was demonic encroachment, as VifiYok called it. With that guy in hot pursuit, I flew higher and higher, until light appeared before my eyes. I flew right through the tunnel, only for all of us to gasp as we saw where we ended up atthe battlefield where we left our allies to fight Galg and the dragonkin yers. There, we saw numerous corpses littering the ground. Some enemies, and somemay their souls rest in peaceour allies sent by the respective kingdom to support our endeavors. I grimaced even further when I saw some of the members of our expedition force injured or unconscious, being healed by Asaka through a [Room] portal. While this was definitely bad news, there was also some good news, as I quickly identified the frozen statue of the dragonyer mage, while the body of the katzune archer was torn into two amongst the bodies of five human knights all bearing the insignia of Artoriass Knights of the Lionheart. All our allies gave their life to fight them, killing practically every enemy except for the most tenacious. Dragons. Surrounded by a sea of blood, Galg stared at us as we all burst from the hole. His armor was worn down to the point there were holes we could see through, including exposing his right eye. With his two bloodied des in hand, he was so focused on our entrance that he even showed his back to a group of worn out expedition members. There were four blessed in that group, including numerous strong members from Aurora and my family there, so why hasnt that damn Galg died yet?! However, all of these thoughts were futile as I snapped my head to the ceiling, where Maagneil was drilling himself through again. I asked VifiYok to pull in our allies, as to rescue the living and deceased so we could all escape and survive. However, just as that happened, the very ground splintered up. Gruuuhhhhaaaaarrgh! It was the very sight of a monster movie; that Mh knew how to give us goosebumps. It also didnt help that my bloody white me sun was still following behind him like some sorta spotlight! Ruuuuuun away! I mean, fly away! VifiYok pped her feet, reversing the maism to send everybody away, before undoing it to make everybody pulled towards her. Midway through, Tehmrayn caught onto Galg, making sure he wouldnt get on Hestia Airlines by bashing him with his trident, before Master mauled him with a water triceratops. As that dragonyer was sent back to the ground and kept there, I ordered my sun to continue what it was doing before, until everybody was back together. Although they were confused, I left the exining to Saori as I st away in hot pursuit of Maagneil. 13 floors; we flew through 13 floors of this rank A dungeon without any stops as Maagneil kept using the powers of the Earth Emperor to try and slow me down, but nothing would stop me while I had [Battle Frenzy (Minor)], [Sr Beam]s overdrive mode, and my Territory active. All that was missing was my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] here, too bad I couldnt cast it with how fast I was flying. We need to stop him! He cant escape! The rebellion orbs purpose was to break a dungeon, causing it to go into a rampage. The moment he got back to the surface, I could already imagine the destruction he could wreck with the powers of the Earth Emperor, not to mention how Mh was still following us. Crack! And the bad news wouldnt stop as my core cracked again, and this time, it was quite severe. I was overstressing myself again. Even if my sr core could handle more pressure now, it was still not strong enough! However, I had to push myself. There was just no time to waste! [VifiYok, I need you to catch him!] She nodded to my request. Throw me! pping her feet again to reverse the maism, its force pushed everybody away except for me as I kept a tight grip on VifiYoks arm. Still, no matter how much I tried, it wouldntst long and I knew it, but only a second was enough for me to twist my body, throwing the demonkin as close as possible to Maagneil as we reached the final floor before we hit the surface. In this giant forest, there was finally enough room that Maagneil couldnt obstruct us. Even if he tried to control the earth, King Fugnarus was able to stop him by counteracting the earth maniption. As such, VifiYok flew up into the sky, finally close enough for her Territory to take effect on him. With a single p, the gundam flew towards her as she readied my ive to attack. All of us on the ground were also naturally drawn towards her, aiding us in thisst-ditch effort to stop this madman from fleeing, but nothing was ever so simple as Mh also caught up. With the earth exploding, letting the humongous drake through, a savage roar escape his mouth as he attempted to bite all us, forcing the majority of us to defend ourselves, leaving Saori, Eine, Tasianna, and Grimnir as the only ones left to help VifiYok out. Wind! One of the Saints of ZephiraAzelfadrew his bow, releasing an arrow that dug right into Maagneils gundam while creating a slipstream. He then blew himself out of a w attack from Mh, weaving himself through the air like a dancer. Due to the many injuredthe students, several members of the support force, and even Akastthe rest of us had to help them escape from this chaos as they had no other way to survive. Thankfully, the slipstream Azelfa created allowed all of us some leeway to fly and dash away with [Air Walk], while the fourst people responsible for Maagneils apprehension used VifiYok maism to fly away. Maagneil! Grimnir shouted before shooting out a methrower with his sthammer, causing him to crash against the others to fly higher. Tasianna, instead of flying, threw her ice des into the sky and used [Wind st] to send them flying even higher. Saori caught them with her [Dark Tendrils] and dragged Eine with her up even further, before allowing thetter to shoot up. Morphing her arm into a long, stretchy tentacle appendage, Eine threw it towards VifiYok, prompting thetter to catch it with her ive to throw the demonized right at the gundam, allowing Eine tond a massive punch right into the chest of the golem with [Musclemass] strengthening her arm. As Eines attempt broke through severalyers, VifiYoks Territory was still active, causing Maagneil to close into her impending lightning attack. He could still use his gravity to push her away, but her maism would just pull him after her. As such, there was now no chance for him to escape except for aiming his cannon at her in a desperate move. But that was why Eine was there. With her arm now morphed into a sickle de she hacked right into the arm, causing it to slightly bend to Maagneils chagrin. Hisst possible move was removed, and that meant we finally caught this bas This is not where it ends! Maagneils ghastly voice interrupted my thought process. Through the slits of the gundam, red light erupted as the entire chamber began to rumble. The ground below us was moving towards the ceiling like one of those spike room traps. The rock tendrils on the gundam activated as well, pushing Eine and VifiYok back, even sacrificing his cannon arm to VifiYoks sh to make his ne to fruition. As we allnded on the ground with the floor closing up on us, including Mh, it became clear VifiYoks Territory was working against us. Everybody was being pulled towards her, forcing her to deactivate it. And just like that, Maagneils gambit worked as he flew up to the ceiling, drilling himself through, while people like Tehmrayn, Yorshka, and Master were forced to fight against Mh before the earth drakes head eventually touched the top. With our strongest fighters fending the drake off, Saori gathered the rest with her [Yomi] around me so I could fly everybody up through the hole Maagneil created. With gritted teeth, we could only watch as we saw the real sun once again in the clear, blue sky of Peolynca only, we had a clear problem behind and in front of us. Maagneils gundam had crashnded right in front of the Event dungeon, sending the festival held there into a massive panic. A ton of people were hurt by the move, a number of whom died upon impact. 71 human, beastman, elf, dwarf followers lost> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22306> You unforgivable skorr! All we could do was only watch as the rocky tendrils of his erupted, digging themselves into the ground, causing widespread chaos and destruction. People were sent flying. The ground began to tremble as gnomacotta warriors were being created from all this, all to serve one purpose: dy us for his escape. Whether he knew I was a goodie two-shoes or not did not matter, as I couldnt help but grimace as the screams of everybody below me tormented my mind. The sight of siblings being separated, children crying over their lost families, and friends trying to save each other from the sudden terrorist attack. 172 human, beastman, elf, dwarf followers lost> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22134> It took 243 fans of mine and how many more to die before the information was finally processed. It wasnt due to shock or confusion; this was just the time I needed to understand what Maagneil had done the moment we reached the surface. All this happened in a couple of seconds; so many peoples lives were ended in a matter of seconds. And it wasnt over, for the roar of Mh erupted from behind us. Even more seconds passed where it was impossible to help the people before me, as I had to focus on my own survival and to not get crushed by Mh as he burst through the ground, destroying the entirety of the dungeons entrance and sending everything else flying. The fighters we left to fend him off were also included in thetter portion. As my heart dropped in despair, the glimmer of my white me sun finally graced me once more, preserving anybody hurt in their attempt to stop Mh. It helped to clear up my mind. It reminded me that I wasnt a hero but I was still an idol and it was my job to assure the rest survived. Those who died were gone. I could mourn for themter on, for the resolve I built up since Eshes death had trained me for this moment. I wasnt a hero, for a hero was somebody who could save everybody. I was, however, a blessed of Aurena, the Origin Goddess of Light, Healing, Miracles, and Kinship. I needed to do my job. [Woooaaaahhhhaa ] However, there was onest distraction I had to face first. A sultry, almost disgusting, voice greeted me once more after so long. [Hello, darlings. The game of hide-and-seek seems to be overpletely. So what did I miss?] KleaHatma had awoken. The Official Release of A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale Book 1! The Official Release of A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale Book 1! Hello, everybody, after 3 years of writing and posting chapters on Royal Roads, I am happy to say that the story will finally be released on Amazon and as an audiobook on Audible! Awakening: A LitRPG Adventure (A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale Book 1) on Amazon! Awakening: A LitRPG Adventure (A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale Book 1) on Audible! I''ve already given you guys a shout-out before, but here is the official confirmation that the story is out as a book! Book 1 will entail most of the beginning inside the Belzac forest and Hestia forming the core of Aurora! The story has been heavily edited due to all the feedback and critique Ive received over my 3 years of writing the story, hopefully making the story flow better in its current book form. I personally believe so, as I do have over 3 years of worldbuilding finalized and practice writing prose,pared to when I started the web series. This means Ive changed some scenes slightly, or majorly, while maintaining the overall plot of the story. I can assure you, this will be a new experience! For you who''ve only read the RR version of the story, and not my edited version on Scribblehub, it is 100% worth reading. I bet on Hestia''s tail. My story is being published by Aethon and they were the ones responsible for the fancy cover I got for the bookah, our silly little dragon looks so confused. In addition, they also had Erin Bateman narrate the audio version. Shes one of the narrators for Isekai Magus. Considering the story is about our MC bringing her music to this new world, you should give the audio version a try! If you aren''t interested in the Kindle or Audible version of the story, we do offer a paperback version of the story, so you can hold it in your hands! Physical medium! Once again, I would like to thank everybody for 3 years of support for the story. For my first 1000 followers to my first artwork of Hestia, it was all possible because of your guys. I do hope you wouldn''t mind supporting me now that the web series has evolved into a book, as it would greatly help me join the rest of the amazing RR authors who managed to transition their story from digital to physical novels! Even if you can''t buy one of the copies, please spread the word! Spread that Dragon Idol is finally out on Amazon and Audible! If you do buy a copy, don''t forget to review! They really help! In any case, thank you very much! Chapter 421: The Summit In Disarray. Chapter 421: The Summit In Disarray. Congrattions! Today marks the end of the first Event Quest, sessfullypleted by Party Tasianna through being the first to reach the final floor of [Mhs Nest] and the fulfilling theirst task. As such, all progress inside the dungeon will be halted, with your partys final score determined by the number of floors you have reached. Everybody still alive will be transported out of the dungeon through space-time magic; to ensure your safety, please do not move. Aside from unlocking the winning partys unique Jobs, everybody may acquire their reward by praying to a shrine dedicated to any of the six Origin Gods. Under the watch of the Goddess of Water, Plesia, and the Goddess of Earth, Crustacia, you have all done well. May those who embraced the challenge strive to rise even higher, and may the dead rest in peace and their memories remembered by those who lived. [Mhs Greatest Gambit] has now ended! The announcement from the Divine System sent to everybody in Inkoran-Tazul was met with surprise at first, for nobody had thought the event would end so soon. Only a week had passed since the first parties entered the dangerous rank A dungeon. Although not experienced with this dungeon, many adventurers, even those far below rank A, had bet at least a month would have passed before anybody would ovee the challenges on each of the 15 floors. However, those who had entered Mhs dungeon before knew all too well how whimsical the dungeon master was. If one faced his trials head-on, treasures and benefits would be the rewards one would receive, for nothing could be gained without some risk. This was the central theme around the dungeon, and it allowed many to skip through floors to reach the lower ones if one epted his gambits. Still, practically no one believed it would be finished this soon. Even if one was strong enough to ovee the many challenges inside, it would physically take time to trek through the dungeon floors due to the walls and ceilings being indestructible. This was always the case for normal dungeons; meaning, Mh was purposely hurrying people through the Event Quest. That was the only possible answer but it didnt matter to anybody in attendance. They did it! Princess Fargryneill! Haha! We got the best from the alliance; two blessed oughta beat it! Sarial and the Ankor-Nazta keep on winning! Haha, the Earth Mother got our backs, tazongs! Although a week had gone by, the festive atmosphere of Inkoran-Tazul hadnt subsided thus far. It was due to the many drop-outs retelling stories of what happened inside, garnering many listeners willing to even pay to keep up with the newest progress of the expedition force. In fact, one group of opportunistic adventurers even decided to tag along the main expedition group like looters waiting for a warring army to fight. They would watch and document everything, and once something monumental happened, one member would leave the dungeon by giving up, allowing them to return to the surface to act as storytellers. It was the way of the bards, and unsurprisingly, one of the members of this party was one. An ingenious idea they came up with after they had heard about the expedition party led by Tasianna,posed of many blessed and talented warriors from the western alliance between Sariel, Loatryx, Caedhul, and Ankor-Nazta. With support parties aiding them in their dungeon dive, this expedition force was like a battalionpared to the multitude of five-man parties. Their victory was assured. Although they werent victors when it came to the Event Quest, those who managed to survive and make a profit from the dungeon still greatly benefitted. The jubtion continued because of them, and it only caused more and more people to join the Event, looking for some sort of prize. While some participants were disappointed at it ending so soon, the first Event was still a great sess. As such, when the news broke, the small hub in front of Mhs dungeon exploded in cheers for the sess of the first party but only for a moment, as everything was reced by screams in the next. Brrraaaruk! The sound of rock breaking apart, showering everything before it with dust and fragments. As the cheering crowd turned around, the floor before the entrance hall for [Mhs Next] began breaking apart. Something looking like a rock golem flew out of it before an unknown force suddenly shoved everybody down onto their knees. Panic spread throughout the confused crowd, only for [Terror (Major)] to assault every single one of them as the golem began falling down from the sky, having lost what force keeping it in the air. Sadly, although many wanted to run, they couldnt, for Maagneils golem still had its gravity power active. Death brandished its scythe upon the cheering crowd, leaving naught but silence, until Boooom! the festival was stricken with dread, filling the air with cries and the ground with the dead. Brother! Noooooo! No, no, no! Why is the ground b-breaking apart! Help! The metallic roar of Maagneils golem barely drowned out of the cries of the many. Its footsteps shook the earth as it attempted to flee the scene. Underneath its feet were the crushed remains of elves, humans, dwarves, and beastmen,pletely disregarded by the man piloting the golem. More bystanders quickly became his victims until he finally disabled the gravity effectsing from the aberration he ced inside the soulless husk of his first child. Master said not to overuse it, otherwise the aberration will run out of mana before he can refuel it. Maagneil grimaced as he checked the blue screening from the catalyst inserted in the middle of the golems cockpit. A red light was blinking, warning him the energy core of the construct was nearly empty. Broggart cant die again! Not again! Not again! Gods, please, please, dont let my son die again! I beg of you! However, his selfish wish was heard by none, as the soldiers guarding the area had arrived to rescue the injured and to stop the sudden attack. The morale of these dwarves did not waver as they faced the giant being, for their pride and dutypelled them to act. However, Maagneil only saw them as ants. The red rebellion orb in his left hand was now useless, as he was outside the dungeon, as such, he let it fall onto the ground. He touched the catalyst connecting the golem with his left, before using the brown orb on his rightthe one containing the powers of the Earth Elemental Emperorto control the very earth he was walking on as if he was a geomancer. Run, run! Argh, golems are spawning from the ground! Using its power, Maagneilmanded the earth to break apart and morph into tendrils, destroying everything in their path. In addition, stone statues of warriors and archers were constructed right in front of the fleeing popce and groups of soldiers. With callous strikes, anything standing in their masters way was quickly sliced down. The damage the golem took during its battle against Aurora and the expedition force didnt slow it down, as most of the damage was focused on its upper body. Its offensive might, on the other hand, was greatly diminished due to VifiYok slicing off its gun arm. Regardless, Maagneil still had precise control over the earth with the Elemental Emperor and his dragon killer, the miniature dragonator drill, was still intact to fight off anybody. And he truly needed this as the people responsible for his current plight had arrived. The sound of searing hot fire sting through the air sent a shiver down the old dwarfs spine. With a loud gulp only he could hear echoing inside hisrge construct, he slowly turned around, only to grit his teeth until one of them cracked in half from the force. There, flying with her crimson-scaled wings, the crimson-scaled dragonewt princess with glowing, white tints covering her scaled body as she looked down in horror. Her agape dragon head showed him clearly the rage that was about to explode. After all, Maagneil too had seen this look before. He knew the horror, fury, and despondency showing on her face. He had felt it thrice. First when his wife died during the birth of their second son, then when his favorite son, Broggart, was exiled, and finally when his son came back home dead. His love for his wife transformed into his grooming of Broggart to be the next heir of his n, while he neglected his second son due to thetter performing matricide. His efforts to make the Luedbrumdar n the greatest during his lifetime pushed him into making contact with his current employer, somebody who took advantage of his greed for wealth and power. Now, everything he had been working for all these years was breaking apart. The world would see him a criminal, a zuekluk, but he couldnt care less at this point. All he wanted was for his son to return. Hisst pleasant memory of his wife even if he had to consort with a demonkin to assure Broggart returned, no matter how. Rise! Now running away from his pursuers, Maagneil didnt care what happened to himself any longer. He drew onto the power of the Earth Elemental Emperor, forcing the former ruler of the earth element to use all his mana. It didnt matter what happened to him, as long as he could deliver the construct and his sons body to his employer. [Stop ] The elemental pleaded, noticing it wasnt just absorbing Maagneils mana, but also the mana coursing through the construct, the mana supplied by Broggarts body acting as a power source. The perfect dwarf the elemental turned Broggart into was a being of mana trapped inside a vessel of flesh and blood. Unlike Goddess Ilsaphone who had sessfully assimted faefolk into the body of flesh, the elementals creation was little more than a battery who was being controlled by a demonic vessel for a demonkins soul. The Sin of Greed; one of three desire sins alongside gluttony and lust. Theypelled someone to acquire everything not because they needed it, but because they wanted it. The mental corruption caused by the aberration had affected Maagneil, turning him insane as many of his former friends and business partners noticed. This creation was now about to affect the Earth Elemental Emperor as well. I-I I want Crustacias downfall! Invader! Demonic Edjurlian goddess, you taint Peolynca with your filth and took away my divinity! You took away my path to ascension! This world is not yours, this is my home You and your fellow aggressors took everything away from us emperors! I will correct everything. Two beads of ck light appeared on the catalyst trapping the mana of the emperor. Any sense of rationality was overwhelmed by the elemental negative feelings. My failed creation does not deserve to live for betraying me for the harlot. I will bring you down, Crustacia Arrrrrrrrrrgh! Maagneil screamed before taking out a vial with ck fluid he had gotten from his employer in the case of an emergency. He drank it. Yes! Yes! Take everything! Destroy them! [ Yes, feel the power of a contracted elemental, new world.] The catalysts bright brown light grew in intensity just as Mh charged out of his dungeon, also affected by demonic corruption. The mana around the golem swirled, causing the ground to crumple and turn into dust, only to surround the golem. While already taller than a medieval castle, the golem grew further in size due to the rock covering it. With hands almost the size of a small cottage now, the lumbering golem stumbled forward while creating more and more gnomacotta warriors, to the point it looked like an army was protecting his retreat. With the shouts and screams of the many people in the festival, the earth began to rumble before it rose in the air for a moment, before it began to levitate with the Emperors [Geokinesis]. Like a discus, he sent himself and his army closer to the hub of Inkoran-Tazul, hellbent on purging hisnd from the intruders and his failed creations. Meanwhile, his army kept growing and growing with no signs of stopping. Hruuuuuuaaaarghhh! However, this crazed duo wasnt the only threat, as the rank A drake ruler of [Mhs Nest] roared, only for a giant sword made from water to strike him on the back. That was the [Torrent Magic Lv. 3] spell, [Azure de]. Without any pause, [Krakens Destruction] conjured up arge water tentacle to smack the drakes head hard, while [Perilous Tidefall] summoned a high-pressured water stream from the sky, reducing the carapace on the drakes back into dust. My apprentice, look before you! Perform your duty as a Champion of Aurena! The caster of these three high-tier spells called out to the youngest dragon princess. Leave this to us! Kushlekzar, Hestias mage master, softlynded onto the ground with the help of his dinosaur-styled water golems. After beingunched into the air during his attempt to subdue the drake, this was the only way for he and the other people responsible for the task to survive the fall. However, the five other members didnt require his aide, for they were all rank A adventurers by their own right. Tehmrayn, a Champion of the water pantheon and a previous ally of Hestia, gathered water around himself to weaken his fall. Midirn, the current heir apparent to the dragonewt n of Kargryxmor, crashed onto the ground with Yorshka, both easily surviving it due to them being dragonewt dragoons. Azelfa, a Saint of Zephira, stood in the air through his [Aerokinesis], readying his bow at the rampaging drake. While Rudigan, Champion of Crustacia, felt not even a tickle as his heavily-armored body dug into the ground. Five rank A adventurers, five of them being blessed. It was a good number tobat a rank A monster ording to the adventurer guilds. However, with them was also Tehmrayn, a level 161 naga blessed by the God of Tridents and Divers, Zennithra. He was rank S and with him around, the rmended number and quality of hunters here was beyond enough. This wasnt even including the saurians under Kushlekzarsmand nor Yorshkas husband. All of them knew exactly from a single look that they were not needed to stop Maagneil, they were needed to stop the rampaging drake. [If you can, dont kill him!] Hestia responded, relying on her elders and more experienced fighters to handle one side, while she acted on her duty as a Champion of Aurena and her priestess. It was her duty to protect the people in danger and grant the white grace. However, while she worried about the people before her, she also took a quick look at the ones underneath herthe many injured who survived the fight with Galg, and those who didnt. Were fine! One of the injured students, Nishio, shouted despite bleeding from his eye. Adjusting his broken sses, he reassured Hestia that they could handle the rest here. Dont let us hold you back! Do what you have to. We got this, dont worry! Tatsuya supported him, before taking out Hestias pair of [Room] runes and thest antidote for [Winters Gift] he had on himself. He gave the bottle to Saori, while he opened up the portal, shocking a waiting Asaka as she looked through the portal to witness the chaos happening inside the city. Tatsuya exined to her about the situation, causing the responsibility-hating girl to grimace at having to heal people to aid Hestia. Already being responsible for a few lives was pretty nerve-wracking. While Hestia could continue healing everybody now that she was up on the surface again, her core was about to break. The strain of being in her overdrive mode flying through the dungeon to catch up with Maagneil had taken its toll. While she wasnt close to [Arcane Fever] yet, the arcane corruption was building up, and keeping [Sun, Consume All] active would only hasten the process. Hey, Asaka! Yorshka called out for her. Ive trained you long enough since we departed from the church, not to mention how youve gone away and found another path for you to help others. Trust in yourself! Show Elrick youre not that annoying little brat anymore! Saoriid a hand on her shoulder. I have always said this, even back at Shiroko, but you are talented. No delinquent who hated me, your ssmates, and the school would have been able to maintain the minimum needed scores to stay there. Rich or not. You just need to find the meaning for you to grab onto your talents! The teacher then pointed at her students new amulet, one designed for her role as a Saintess of Ilsaphone. That is your proof. Ilsaphone might be the Goddess of Death and Necromancy, but she chose you to be her blessed. She chose to create a race about death finding a new life. She gave you an empty vessel magic made from light and dark. This is your choice, not your families or mine. We can do this even without your help; you only need to choose if you want to help. Just like when you chose to help those beastmen ves! Asaka stared at Saori for a moment, but her eyes quickly wandered over to the side, distracted by the loud screams for help in the distance. She closed them and pushed Saoris hand away. Hestia, teleport me over here! Asaka! Hestias mouth curved up. She flew over, quickly had her fast travel to this location through the sub-space. Keep it open! Were making a clinic here, everybody who can still move, we need to get the injured here! She then conjured up the ying-yang magic circle of hers before it turned into a lens. Through it, Asaka could finally use the blessing given to her by Ilsaphone[Moonlight Guider]. Her ability to speak and control the undead entailed more than just that, she is a blessed of the Goddess of Death and controller of the cycle of reincarnation. She could sense the soulless husk of Broggarts controlled body, and she could see the many dead before her but also those with a waning soul, before they were ready to move on to the next life. There! She shouted. Three adults, one kid, and three elders are about to die! Get them over here! She then smacked the lens into her hands, turning it into a beige slime ball before throwing it towards the location the fatally injured were. Seeing her like this, King Fugnarus ordered whoever was still able to move to listen to her, allowing Asaka enough time to heal whoever was injured with her. I dont need to help here. That thought entered Hestias mind as she turned her attention to those able to fight. Saori, Eine, Grimnir, Fargryneill, VifiYok, the shadow pack, and King Fugnarus were all part of her party, but after reuniting with the rest, she also had Tasianna, Shay, and Beth with her. The students had to take care of their wounds, and those strong enough had to fight Mh. There were Your Highness! There were still two more. Pradreo! Skardrvo! The silver-scaled Nordor and the ck-scaled Kargryxmor dragonewts acting as the Loatryxian ambassadors for Ankor-Nazta. Both seasoned dragoons, although not as strong as the many who had fought and died during the battles against Galg. To serve their princess, these two had not given up theirnces just yet. With a new set of allies, Hestia smiled as she transformed back into her dragon form, regaling everybody with the crimson daughter of Eltharion, Emperor of Dragonkins. As everybody boarded onto her body, she took flight. She dispelled her [Sun, Consume All] by throwing therge sun into the devastated festival, healing everybody there from their injuries and destroying the many gnomacotta warriors, before flying away. Now back on the surface and the real sun in the skies, she didnt need her fake one any longer, and couldmit the rest of her mana to the rest of the battle. Tatsuya and Kyouya are already moving, huh? There will be more people to heal. Their trip with Hestia had allowed these two young men to grow. While their levels didnt quite reflect their growth, the number of fights they had to endure alongside Hestia was the mark of the Aurora, the party cursed by terrible encounters. Acting as Asakas hands, they were dashing around, rescuing anybody as fast as they could. Hestia could have done all of this by herself. She could heal, rescue, and tend if she had the time to be a doctor, but right now time was in short supply. This was the reason Hestia required more people to help her, and she got them in those three. The Hub city would soon need Asakas ability to heal, for Hestia was needed for the fighting. A Champion to battle, and a Saintess to lead and heal; although the dragon girl might have protested that she was an Idol of Aurena that embodied both roles, this was how a Champion and Saint were supposed to work in tandem. Passing through the city, King Fugnarus suddenly asked Hestia to allow him to reach the royal castle first, prompting thetter to allow him to fly on Shays wyvern back. With the two gone, Beth also transformed back into her true form and took to the skies, finally feeling like she was a wyvern guard for her Mistresss dragon daughter. There, with a dragon''s eye view from the sky, they finally found Maagneil. Guarded by his many earth golems, the giant gundam had broken through the walls of the Hub, all while arge mounted crossbow was shooting log-sized bolts at him. However, with the Earth Elemental Emperor having gone feral with rage, they werent fighting against a dwarf and his invention, but rather the former master of the earth itself. The ground splinted right open, further destroying thend beneath everything. The more freend it had, the more the emperor could grow its army. The more the people screamed, the more his army would be stronger from the experience reaped. It had been too long now since anybody had witnessed the power of a wild elemental at the tier of an emperor. The creator of the dwarves was also the creator of the earth spirits, gnomes, and he utilized the beings he created for his own desires. [Maagneil!] The voice of a girl resounded throughout the panicked city, heard within everybodys mind before music began to y. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her A barrier made from light began to surround the popce, both civilians and the soldiers, protecting them from the stone golems. [The Heir of Hope]s shield grew in strength the more people were around, before Hestia switched over [My Darkest Thoughts] to prevent Maagneil from performing the gravity ability, ignorant of the fact he couldnt use it right now to protect his sons body. Both stared at each other, waiting for the other to attack first. Who was stronger this time? The Earth Elemental Emperor in the possession of the dragon killer, or would it be the dragoness who would win this battle once again? Well, there was still one more rematch she had to do first, one edged with blood on both sides. Look out! Grimnir shouted as he narrowly blocked an iing spear toss from hitting Hestias right wing. He looked down, pointing at the person below. Galg. She grit her teeth, remembering exactly how many of her fans he had killed up until now just for a chance to get to her. How he could have been the reason for the deaths of any of her friends. [Go. I can handle this.] Saori pushed Hestia forward before transforming back into her fenrir form. Yeah, we got this. I have a little helper this time who can help me fight properly, Eine stated, indirectly mentioning the re-awakened KleaHatma. Im bringing that damn fool down, Grimnir stated, joining up with the former two. Seeing them all on board, VifiYok couldnt help but sigh. She patted Hestia on the back, before joining up with the golem crew, confusing Hestia as she thought VifiYoks job was to protect Hestia for Franz. Fortunately, the flirty archdemon of lust quickly exined the situation. [She smelled my mana when I woke up. Shes pretty curious now, hiehie,] Of course As such, the party split into two to cover the two threats before them. Saori, Eine, Grimnir, VifiYok, and the shadow pack against Maagneil, while Tasianna, Fargryneill, Beth, Pradreo, and Skardrvo would deal with Galg for the final time. You killed many under mymand, dragonyer. And you made armor from injuring my princess, Tasianna red down before transforming into her [Elvenize (Moderate)] form to regain her wings. As mydys royal guard and the owner of a unique Job now, I will show you the true might of the ice element! [You will rue the day you made that armor, human!] Beth roared out as her body instantly froze the moisture around her, creating an ice armor. [This time, I fight as a wyvern.] Dragonkin yer! Pradreo and Skardrvo shouted. For the crimes of injuring an imperial princess of Kargryx, you are hereby sentenced to death. For the memories of ourrades, you will be punished for the sake of their peace! Mana mist exuded from Fargryneills body as she transformed back into her kirin-dragon form, no longer scared of people seeing her in this form. She jumped off her younger sisters back before flying on her own, gazing down at the person who caused a trauma so severe, it changed the young womans attitude, humbling her. That fear was gone. [One more time, Galg. You will pay for what you did to my sister and the dragoons fighting for us!] she said as her ck scales began to glow neon purple. [Shes right.] Hestia nodded as a giant red magic circle appeared in the sky. [This will be thest time. After all, you wont give up no matter how much we fight until youre dead.] Galg shook his head. He pointed his right de at Hestia. I am the hunter dragon. Remove A note from AbyssRaven This time, Galg is all alone. Nobody to save him but the sweet embrace of death by the dragon sisters. The arces to its summit! In addition, I hope everybody saw the post I made yesterday. Yes, I will say it again, A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale Book 1 is out! Look, I have the physical version! It''s on my DESK! I nearly cried when it got to me! Ahahahahahhaha! Sorry, I had to fanboy about it for a moment. 3 years of work finally paid off. The book is in my hands. If you guys haven''t gotten your copy yet and wish to support me, you can find the story on Kindle, Kindle Unlimited, Audible, or buy the physical version! Rawr! Our ranking is pretty awesome after two days of sales. We broke into the the 5k rankings of kindle, and I want to push it even higher! Even if you can support me, please consider buy one and leaving a review! It would help the story grow even further! Thank you very much for all the support over all these years! From Hestia''s first artwork to now allowing me to hold this book in my hands, I cannot thank you all enough! Chapter 422: Dragonslayer Hunter: Unite. Chapter 422: Dragonyer Hunter: Unite. 83 human, beastman, elf, dwarf followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22051 Everybody still alive will be transported out of the dungeon through space-time magic; to ensure your safety, please do not move. How annoying. I understood the reasoning why there was a feature like that, as escaping the dungeon after the Event was done would be tedious and a waste of time. Why not expedite it with the power of the Divine System? While I was okay with random adventurers returning to the surface this way, I hated it cause it also applied to Galg. Rank S dragonyer and a constant thorn to my side, this person had been ruining my dungeon dive from the moment I met him. Four times we ran into each other, and every single time we ended up fighting. There was no peaceful method to end this feud between us, as he was a hunter, and I was his prey. Why would I stop my fangs when I was hungry for a rabbit? The mindset of a hunter was something I grew up with, but now somebody was hunting me. They werent here for any ideological shes, or because they had to fight for survivals sake. I was convinced he didnt really care that the Folschreck Emperor even had a bounty on me, and I knew he didnt care I was royalty. He was just here for the hunt. Although, now? It was personal, too. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked Oh, how I wished I could y three or four spell songs at once, instead of only two. Sadly, I could only y two when I was in my dragonewt form with [Musical Renaissance Diva]; actually, I preferred being in my dragonewt for my supportive role so I could use that skill, but fighting Galg required me to stay in my dragon form, otherwise, I would have to rely on Neill and Tasianna. Symphonie des Feuergottes! Switch to Dragon Fire! In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music The roars of mes formed in the sky as Galg and I stared at each other. Music yed as small fire meteors in the form of dragons descended down on the earth, destroying the many gnomacotta warriors Maagneil had summoned. As all my alliesincluding those fighting Maagneil just behind uswere engulfed by the fiery waterfalling from my magic circle, it also burned away the army of golems streaming into the Hubs broken down wall. [How many antidotes?] I called out to Neill while erecting a [Terra Wall] where Maagneil broke the ground. [One left,] she stated. [The bastard got me in the gut when I was fighting him. Fathers horns, that guy isnt as fast as the demonkin, but his attacks can prate my defenses far easier. Your fire ball healed it, so dont worry.] Anti-draconic weapon plus Winters Gift; Neill and I were quite susceptible against them, and now we were down to only two antidotes. Still, we had backup right next to us, where we could always switch with the other members to take care of both Maagneil and Galg. Still I guess this was a grudge match for everybody involved, and I had a feeling Neill would not let anybody steal this chance from her. [Until we need help, Ill be the front tank with my armor plus focusing on being the supporter, Neill will be the skirmisher and stay away from him. Youll be our main damage dealer. Tasianna, long range magic support as always, Beth support her from the skies and use your ice attacks to weaken his armor, Pradreo and Skardrvo make sure you two rely on gueri warfare. That guy can rip anybody apart if he gets some time to attack!] [Got it!] Everybody acknowledged, only for a chill to suddenly run down my spine. Hostile Territory detected! [Dragon Blood Bath] has been activated! You sick All dragonkin type enemies have their stats reduced by 25%. All types of buffs and their dragonkin abilities will have their effectiveness reduced by half. Territory owner leeches damage inflicted on dragonkin type enemies by 25%. Territory owner loses 1% of their Health per 5 second if they arent fighting a dragonkin type enemy This guy really made his Territory specific to one enemy type! While Neills, VifiYoks, and my Territory were all made to synergize with our abilities, his was purely made for the killing of dragonkins. A true hunter in that sense, and it certainly would have been an issue if we didnt have our own Territories. [Sis!] [Already on it! Just keep that [Dragon Fire] on so you dont scorch anything!] Tsk, urgh, it might just be better to fight in my dragonewt form just to be more supportive What a dilemma, but now wasnt the time to second question it. Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 5]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established. Territory Dispute engage Allied Territory detected! [Supremacys Manaspring] has been activated! Territory coexistence established [Music Resonation (Major)] [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] [Stage Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I still had [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] and it looked like Neill just transitioned into her moderate stage, considering I could see her neon purple shining through this stream of fire. After warning Beth, Pradreo, and Skardrvo to be careful, the waterfall of fire stopped, revealing Galg unharmed and was already charging at us through the air. His red aura red up as velvet blood streamed from his body like a leaking bottle. It formed around him like a mantle, almost like the blood was protecting him. His white ice des were stained with blood, dying them red. His fearsome figure then threw a chained hook at me, signaling the beginning of our fight. Freeze. Tasianna mumbled as a cyan magic circle appeared on her hand. As the hook was almost about to hit me, she breathed through it, shooting out a fog of what looked like liquid nitrogen. [Liquid Winter] was the spells name, and it created an area of liquid nitrogen-like gas that froze anything it touched, even the caster and her allies. A tricky spell to use, but to a wind mage, it was just something else she could control. After the hook froze, allowing the dragonewt duo to destroy it, Tasianna cast [Tailwind] to push Galg back a bit before shooting out a [Hammerfist Blow], causing the wind to smack Galg as if a hammer had hit him, sending him flying towards the ground with the sound of a howitzer st. However, showcasing his ability as a dark mage, Galg slipped into my shadow, reappearing on the wall next to me. He kicked away a dwarf who took shelter from my dragon meteor rain and jumped, but was quickly intercepted by Pradreo and Skardrvo dragoon diving in front of him, staggering him. They quickly jumped away, not even giving him an inkling of a chance to hit them. Smart. This opening made it possible for me to crash onto the wall and finally use [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] to its fullest potential. With [Sr Beam] causing my body to explode in heat and the sun fueling me with sr energy, my burning tail cut right through the dwarven-made wall, destroying the mana barrier protecting whatever was left of it in one slice. The area around us quickly began to melt from [Magmakammer] while portions of theva began to fly up from Neills [Supremacys Manaspring], all connected through streaks of mana. As Galg was dodging myvakinesis, dragon meteors, and spells, Neill galloped through the air in her kirin-dragon form, using her Territory to harden air,va, and anything else into weapons for her to add onto the barrage. When she saw her moment, her purple glowing ws lit up, causing the mana streaks on her own body to intensify before she crashed onto the wall and shot out a [Pulse Arcana] st. She was attempting to hit Galg, trying to use her dragon paths to weaken his armor; however, the red armored dragonyer was showing off his speed as he dashed and ducked through everything my sister threw at him. Even when Neill stomped the ground, causing a portion of the wall to explode from the dragon paths, he would use [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] to protect himself just in the nick of time. If we used our scales to attack, he would cut them apart easily, while that dragon blood surrounding him kept him safe from the heat. As it was starting to look like our giant size was being used against us, Beth suddenly flew up to Galg but immediately stopped before she got into his range. With a powerful wing beat, she produced a strong gust before spewing out an ice breath at him, getting her out of the way. At the same time, theva fields began to freeze up as Tasiannas new ice dress started to light up. cial Witchs Wardress: A dress made from natural mana made from the essence from the cial stones of the north. An imperfect mana dress made from a dungeon, this dress constantly exudes a blood-freezing ice aura that assaults its owner. In the possession of a true ice magician who had turned their mana into the ice element, this dress protects its user from fire attacks and keeps their body temperature low, while hardening upon impact from foreign attacks, whether magical or physical. Skills: [Ice Amp] [Ice Magic Efficiency] Enchantment: [Sealed Potential] [cial Witchs Protection (Limited)] Sealed Potential: An enchantment created by the System for specific dungeon loot. Requires an assessment by an expert to recreate this object to unleash its full potential. Until recreated, it will seal most of this objects skills, enchantments, and runes cial Witchs Protection: Hardens the mana surrounding it into true ice, making it impossible to melt. Consumes mana of the user while active. Ice spells cast while this enchantment is active are less susceptible to fire and high heat, while also increasing their damage to those weak to ice True ice. While Mom never specified what it was, I was sure Tasiannas cial attack was probably something simr, as it was practically impossible for me and most people to even cause her ice to shed even a droplet of water. While Tasiannas dungeon loot was imperfect, much like the equipment we got on my side, it was still a helpful addition to her firepower. And it was mostly free. Casting her three custom spells[Aifli eir Vintral (Fairy of Winter)], [Tor Eicleres Finflei (Ice Ages Paradise)], and [Slithering Frost Serpent]she grew a pair of wings of ice while the ground around Galg began to turn into a blizzard. A giant ice serpent also materialized as it carried my fairy friend, letting her rest her wings as she began shooting down more ice des than I could possibly count. The ground was turned into a pincushion, leading Galg into a trap and allowing the dragonewt dragoons to [Dragoon Dive] right onto him, sending him flying off the wall and into Neills waiting arms. Like a horse, she turned her body around while in the air, andnded a kick using her hind legs right on his head and chest. No matter how hard he made that armor from my scales, his helmet and chest armor could only break apart as mana lines spread through them. With his scarred face and chainmail exposed, I was about tond a hit with [Hellde Edge] before my [Danger Perception] warned me just as the sound of thunder erupted. I snapped my head around, seeing Saori and VifiYok simultaneously attacking the gundam, sending the giant golem crashing against the wall and right into our battlefield. I had to [sh Fire] away, leaving everybody else to find a way to save themselves from getting squashed. [Saori! Watch it!] I shouted, but nobody could answer as the ground below us shot right up like a [Terra Wall], creating a rock wall even taller than the ones around the Hub. I had to fly even higher with my party to avoid getting hit by it. With a birds eye view over the Hub, we notice the gundam slowly standing up, only for it to suddenly get attacked by multiple tentacle-like tendrils. Eine jumped close to it as flesh pulsated around her arms, before she shot out multiple more of the tendrils. With all of them attached to the gundam, Saoris shadow pack grabbed onto Eine with their mana threads, pulling her and the gundam back up, allowing Saori tond an electrical sh right at the gundams chest. They were all hard at work! [This is a warning to all otherbatants in the area! This is an order from King Elutis, King Artorias, and High King Fugnarus; if you are an adventurer, garrison soldier, general soldier, or frence fighter, you are to remove yourself from the premise! If you are a member of Princess Hestias and Princess Fargryneills retinue, this is a message to you, hold strong! Support will being! I repeat, Support will being! Protect anybody you see; everything will bepensated afterwards, so protect your life and those around you!] It was a crier; I quickly identified an elven mage calling out to everybody with elven knights in pristine white armor attempting to lead everybody away from the danger zone. The dwarves still attacking with their crossbows quickly ran away, joining up with the fleeing mass. I hadnt exactly had the time to warn anybody to flee, since my focus was on Galg the moment I saw him. Speaking of which, where was Galg? We lost sight of him the moment [Pradreo, dodge!] I snapped my head around as I noticed a signaling from below, only my warning was toote as a chain caught the ck-scaled dragonewt by the tail, pulling him towards the shadow cast by myself onto the earthen wall. Change songs! The Heir of Hope, now! [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Galg appeared out of it with his des readied. Like a twister, in one quick rotation he managed to slice off Pradreos fingers holding his spear before dismembering his wings. Before he could kill him, however, a barrier of light surrounded his throat, only leading to a shallow cut. Regardless, Galg still managed to slice through that barrier despite the number of people around! Before Galg couldnd the finishing blow, thankfully, Neill, Beth, and I unleashed out breath attacks. With the former two enough to chase Galg away, I used a white me breath instead to heal Pradreos wounds and any venom that got into his body. Skardrvo then dove right towards his friend and rescued him, but Galg wasnt finished. His red aura flickered before he disappeared before us, reappearing right below Skardrvo before grabbing his tail. With the flick of his des, thetter lost the arms holding Pradreo and hisnce, before Galg rammed his de right into his back. Graaakg! Skardrvo! sh Fire! Dragon Fire, now! [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)], [sh Fire], and my various speed buffs made me fast enough to reach the injured dragonewts before Galg could attack again, allowing me to use [Dreadre Aura] to st them away. With [Dragon Fire] on, Pradreo and Skardrvo were saved from the mes, allowing Tasianna to catch them with her ice serpent and apply first aid. However, at the same time, I grimaced as I saw Galg using that dragon blood of his to protect himself as hended right on the wall. Since the dragonewts didnt have their Territories, Galgs [Dragon Blood Bath] applied on them, meaning Galg probably healed up some health from injuring them. That was why he targeted them. Shit, I really do need to go back into my dragonewt form. Am I a supporter or am I an attacker? Can Neill act as the main tank, because Tasianna cant. To be the best attacker, I had to be in my dragon form, but to be the best idol and supporter it was necessary for me to be in my dragonewt form for the Job bonuses. The issue of having to switch songs constantly showed itself when I fought VifiYok, but while I had enough firepower with Tasianna and Neill alongside me again, none of them could act as the main tank to soak up damage in case we got hit by his attacks. One Winters Gift would knock Neill and me right out. All these thoughts wandered through my head as I watched Galg drink three potiona [Inferno Absorption Potion (Moderate)], [Corrosion Protection Elixir (Major)], and a [Triple Resource Regeneration Elixir (Moderate)]before getting attacked by both Neill and Beth. As if their moves were trained, both were fighting quite evenly with Galg, proof of their time spent in the dungeon. However, this quickly was turned around when Galg dashed and twirled with his body, performing acrobatic feats as he danced around Neill and Beth, forcing me to engage him with spells to stop him from hurting either. Myrge body was once again working against me, as Galg could just flurry his de around to threaten me froming closer. I had to rely on my spells and breath attacks to wreck the surroundings, but that was okay, for I always had [Corrosive mes] on my side when it came to attrition. Even if my purple breath attacks could melt through his body with the virulent toxin, the gases it spread was enough now that his face was exposed. WIth [Halo of Consecration] active now, I could periodically heal everybody around me from the toxins effect, aside from Galg. Still, this way of fighting took too long. The fact I was acting more like an annoyance than a tank worried me, as I had to be close to make [Magmakammer] work properly. In fact, being up high in the air made the super heat aura practically useless as I couldnt melt air intova; using all these active mana-spending abilities was just eating through my resources and giving me arcane corruption. Not to mention my bloody broken sun core. Kuri?! Beth groaned as Galgs chained hook pierce through her ice armor. He yanked on the chain, causing the snow wyvern to stagger from his high strength, allowing him the chance to jump towards her with [Air Steps], only for Neill to kick the air, sending dragon paths towards the chain to break it apart, leaving him chainless. However, the force from his jump still sent him flying up, letting him barely scratch Beth through her armor. [This venom isnt as bad!] she called out. At the same time, Neill also called out for me. [Hestia, I need you back down here! Hes too damn slippery!] Meanwhile from behind. [Mydy, the both of them cant continue fighting! Neither my potions nor your holy me grenades can heal them up properly.] And the worst part was that my initial n to call over Saori or VifiYok to help couldnt be done now as they had their own issues. Unfortunately, I was also reaching my limits at this point. Krk! I had no issue with health, mana, or stamina since the sun was up. I was invincible, as I always called myself, but when it came to arcane corruption, I was but a mere mortal. Add in my broken core, and you had a recipe of disaster for me as I felt a headache growing. I grit my teeth. I knew Neill could kill him; I just needed to create that window of opportunity for her. But, how? The poison wouldnt act just now. I needed to create some time for it Nordor Style And as if the gods themselves listened to my wish, a voice interrupted my constant worry. I stared up in the sky as I saw something like a giant eagle, no, a griffon form in the sky. A translucent, silver griffon was staring down at us with a single man floating in front of it. White Griffons Descent! The shout of a man apanied the sound of a hawks cry zooming through the air before it crashed right at the wall Maagneils created, demolishing a car-sized section of it. With wind blowing the dust away, the person revealed himself as Farron Nordor. Wing Ripper. Knew you would try to hunt the kiddo down, dragonyer, he responded to Galg calling him by his nickname. He smiled and twirled his swordspear. Still a bit rusty here, kiddo! You want to help an old man out so he can put this guy down for hurting ya! A non-dragonkin, a strong frontliner with good armor, and someone I trusted would be able to help out. He might not be a VifiYok, but I couldnt help but be ted that help arrived. He must have noticed Galging over here! Which meant Humanize! [Humanize (Minor)] [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I didnt need to be a tank. In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked My second song yed as everybodys stats began to rise from [The Heir of Hope]s 10% increase. A barrier of light protected them while dragon meteors kept flying down. I was able to y two songswhich took up four parallel minds to keep upand that meant I could give full attention to keeping everybody alive. [Go wild!] I used [sh Fire] to dash right behind Galg to unleash a [Dreadre Aura], sting Galg away right into Farrons direction. Both warriors had their weapons sh against each other before a storm of steel followed with both striking, parrying, and dodging. Sparks flew as Farron showcased his sword techniques one-by-one. However, he wasnt a dragoon and didnt hold the unique skill [Skylord] for nothing! When Neill came in to help him, he would take to the sky, following behind Beth before striking at Galg at the most opportune time. He would twist around, transitioning his mechanical weapon from its sword to its spear form and then back to the previous one. No wasted movement, only moves refined through years of fighting. The rust he mentioned felt like it wasnt there at all. However, level disparity was still a thing and he couldnt hold on too long before Neill or I had to bail him out. Still, he brought us time, allowing Tasianna to return to the fight while I had enough leeway to summon [Hydra] back into the party. Its mission? To corrode Galg or to poison him. It didnt matter! With Tasiannas ice serpent bringing the dragonewts to safety, the five of us here kept on fighting Galg on top of this giant wall overseeing everything happening in Inkoran-Tazul. The view was nice, but the stress of every attack not hitting this slippery fellow made me feel like he was still just ying around! He knew us, but we didnt know him as none of us could appraise him. Name: Galg Level: 141 This was all I got but it didnt matter. We just had to win! I would not run this time! Argh! As Farron finally reached his limits when it came to concentration, as he was also weary from the constant fighting, he slipped and Galg shed right through his chest armor, breaking through it and revealing his chainmail below. As Farron fell, he stomped down and gripped his polearm even harder. Nordor Style: Voidlight Erasure! Farron charged his spear right against Galg, forcing him to block, but as that happened the very air began to make shing sounds. Not an illusion, Farrons attack propelled his body forward as he spun his swordspear, turning it into a drill as the shing sounds intensified, to the point they became real and began slicing at Galg and Farron. Like the chaotic cries of a million hawks, the attack continued before ripped right through Farrons arm and Galgs, injuring both sides in the formersst ditch effort to kill thetter! Kraaagk! Galg grimaced, clearly feeling the damage. Beth swiftlynded right on Farron, grabbing him with her talons and taking him out of the battlefield to his safety, leaving Galg to get attacked by my [Hydra], drenching the man in the purple slime before he cut himself out of it. His dragon blood saved him, it seemed, by covering his body in it. However, it also made it clear that this unrelenting force was finally tiring as well. Tasianna hammered him down with [Hammerfist Blow] before sprayed [Liquid Winter] on him. Dibobted atst, the crimson liquid on his body began to freeze by Tasiannas spell, allowing her to cast her finishing spell once again[Tor Eicleres Finflei]. Even as the blizzard raged with des of ice crashing against his body, Galg still hadnt given up. Channeling his red aura once more, he was about to do something again, but I wouldnt let him. Not when defeating him was the path to victory! Panzer! sh Fire! [Hestia!] Neill called out to me, but it was toote as I charged right at Galg. This unexpected move halted Galgs attempt to run away, forcing his body to move through instincts and reflexes alone. The right side of my stomach was pierced by one of his des, but I managed to stop his right sword from running through my chest by biting his arm. [Poisoned (Winters Gift) (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Argh, shit! The effects of the venom applied immediately but due to Grimnirs armor and [Panzer], the cut was too shallow! I still had time. With his arms exposed due to Farron destroying his gauntlets, my attacks could now cripple Galgs arms. Increasing my biting force with all the buffs on me, including the adagio stage, I ripped right through his muscr limb, breaking flesh and bones. I then sunk my tail into his left arm, forcing his de out of me before I grabbed his arm and Kraaak! The poison caused me to puke right on him. The dizziness was setting in as I began to lose feeling in my body. I couldnt get a grip around his arm and he managed to free himself from my tail, leaving him the chance to raise his de for thest time. I am! he said as he swung his de down at my head. The hunte Triiisssh! The sound of bones and flesh being sundered deafened my ears. Grrk! A female-sounding growl reced the bone-breaking noise, but it wasnt mine. No, I was just lucid enough to identify it to belong to none other than my first [Imperial Guard]. YOU DARE TOUCH MY LADY, HUMAN! Haa? A confused voice escaped Galgs mouth as he looked down. Although I couldnt see it clearly through all the wobbliness in my sight, I did notice somethingrge getting separated from his body. I also saw Tasiannas blue-haired silhouette next to me with a long de of ice in her hand. I couldnt see what she did, but I knew she just saved my life. With myst strength before the poison got to me, I activated [Storage Magic], prompting Tasianna to take out two potions, giving me one to drink while driving her ice de into Galgs helmet. In ast ditch effort to survive, he snapped his head to the side, saving his brains, but it gave me just enough time to recover from the poison and to hand over control to my parallel thoughts. Lets do this! Manager Mind rallied every single avable parallel mind to jumpstart my numbed body. Like a marite, they began controlling my actions. I pushed Tasianna aside and cast [Wind st], blowing her away as she screamed, Lady Hestia! I blinked, finally able to see everything before me. I grabbed Galg by his throat and used the molten rock below him to grab his legs to hold him down. However, due to [Magmakammer], the frozen red liquid on his body thawed and transformed into ws as they grabbed Galgs des. A smirk formed on his face as before it contorted his expression, revealing how he had this secret saved on this very moment. My eyes widened as I saw the liquid readying themselves to hit me. But my conviction to take him down was stronger. [Hydra] made it in time and mmed him like a tidal wave. While his body was mostly protected by his armor from my corrosive slime, the openings in his armor werent and nor was the dragon blood protecting him. As my [Hydra] retreated, it was my time to smirk. I pulled him closer to me. [This is for messing with my sister and friends.] I disabled [Battle Frenzy] and [Symphonie des Feuergottes] before I began to channel [Sr Beam]s energy outside my body. The heat around my body rose even higher and higher before the sr energy burst out of me in a grand explosion, mimicking what I usually did for my meteor impact attacks. In other words, I just turned myself into a massive bomb. Boom! [Overheated (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Naturally, the usual happened as my sr core cracked upon unleashing my overdrive mode. My scale-dust waspletely consumed and I was now twirling in the air, burning up. I had to keep my Territory and songs up, but I honestly couldnt move any longer. The poison still did a number on me even with the antidote. Lady Hestia! Tasiannas soothing voice calmed me down, following her cooling streams of ice to reduce my body temperature. Once she was done, she grabbed me. You! Honestly, even if you can heal yourself, stop doing all these risky moves. I could understand all herints, but this was the only way for us to win the battle. However, I knew he wasnt dead yet. If he had, I would have gained a pretty nice level up, but that wasnt the intention of this final attack. I pointed in the sky, leading Tasiannas head to snap towards Galg dashing through the air. His armor hadpletely melted onto his skin. After all, if there was a heat strong enough to start burning me, what would happen if it got into contact with my scales while they werent supported by my core and special biology? How else could Grimnir melt my scales into my current armor? Uraaaaaaghkkkk! As Galg was still benefiting from that [Inferno Absorption Potion], I assumed that my sr attack probably didnt kill him outright; instead, it probably would have healed him quite a bit. That was what I initially thought, but it seemed like sr energy didnt count as a fire elemental attack as the dragonyers face and skin was charred up. Still, with the melted armor on his body, his roars sounded like the death rattle of a beast. He dashed through the air, intending to kill me, but almost as if his body still knew of fear, he stiffened up. He slowly turned his head to the side to see Neill flying right in front of him with her horn channeling mana. Her voice echoed in our heads. [You are my prey you dont get to mess with my little sister! For we Kargryxmors are the tyrants here! Freikugel!] Finally taking revenge for her past with Galg and his dragonyer party, Neill unleashed a piercing mana beam from her horn, shooting right through Galgs head. Tenacious as always, though, his body kept twitching as he fell from the skies, for in Peolynca, as long as your health didnt hit zero, you could continue living. Urraaaaaaaaghkkk! Ahahah, I am won with da dragons! he screamed out, barely coherent. Dare blood will make me Shruuuuuiiiee! But not allowing him to even say hisst words, my [Hydra] pounced at him, enveloping his entire body with its corrosive slime. His words turned into shrieks as his body was being dissolved in the flesh-melting toxins. Territory deactivated. Territory Disputepleted in favor of individual [Sunfang Dragonewt, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] and [Violetshock Kirin-Dragon, Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor] There was no need to learn what Galgs motivation was. Whether it was for sport, revenge, duty, or even for a perverted desire as hisst words suggested, none of it mattered to me. I was just happy it was about to end as thatst System message informed me. No longer protected by the armor he made from my arm, Galgs body continued to squirm around, pitifully trying to escape the death trap, unwillingly digesting more and more of the corrosive slime. In this acid bath, his skin would break down while his organs would be consumed at the same time. It wouldnt take too long for his cries to deaden as his body was being dissolved until nothing remained of the fearsome Twin Reaver Galg. Ruuuuuuaarrgh! [Hydra] let out a victory cry it had certainly well deserved after so many fights against this annoying bastard. Rest in peace, everybody. I made a prayer to those Galg had killed to help me. Revenge was a fools errand, as Saori and I had taught Tasianna, but I guess you could say I was ted that I never had to meet this guy ever again and that I was able to make all the sacrifices worth it. Neill was also scarred by her experience with them, so I hoped thisst bit gave her some closure. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 24 -> Lv. 30 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 5 Lv. 0 [Fire Mage]: Lv. 20 -> Lv. 35 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 10 Lv. 0 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 15 -> Lv. 30 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 8 Lv. 0 Evolution Points: 30/30 Congrattions, you have reached the maxed needed Evolution Points to evolve your unique Job. Please evolve it to re-obtain the ability to level up your development Jobs! Enjoy the Prestige Points! Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 29] to [Level 31] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1600 skill points If nothing else, the sound of levels rising and the chance of evolution certainly made this battle sweet. Sadly, this was also where I had to stop. My body couldnt continue fighting any longer unless I wished to harm myself. [I leave the rest to you guys! Sis! Saori! Eine. Grimnir. Rajah! Shadow Pack! VifiYok!] [Leave it to us!] Leave it to us,ss! While I couldnt hear VifiYok, it was still heartening to hear my party replying back. This was why I loved my Aurora. My family. They had my back. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Anybody got the title reference? Eh? Eh? In any case, this is how Galg endedas goop. It took me a while to properly write this chapter, in addition to some rewrites since I wanted Neill''s character arc to find the necessary cartharsis. This encounter with the dragonyer is as important for the worldly repercussion of Hestia''s achievements as also a chance for Neill to get rid of her trauma for dragonyers. Hope you guys liked it! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 423: A Cousin’s Legacy. Chapter 423: A Cousins Legacy. [Music Resonation (Major)] [Lifetaker (89 Kills)] [Shield of [The Light]] [Various Spell Buffs] [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] [I leave the rest to you guys! Sis! Saori! Eine. Grimnir. Rajah! Shadow Pack! VifiYok!] My head slightly nced to the side as I heard Hestias voice enter my mind, noticing the body of a man dissolving inside the body of a house-sized spell golem made from her corrosive slime. A shiver ran down my spine as I was reminded of that little dragons nasty toxins, and how I used her concoctions in the past to perform actual biological warfare. Even Varyas toxins hadnt reached the point of turning into an acid bath. Regardless, seeing her being carried to the ground by Tasianna made it clear what she meant by that statement. She was relying on the rest of us to finish this battle. To end the casualties and nightmare Maagneil was causing to this city and to Grimnir! [Leave it to us!] I shouted with everybody else as our telepathic messages were all linked to each other, so I was essentially hearing multiple voices all at once. Leave it to us,ss! The only one who didnt give me a headache was Grimnir, as it was impossible for dwarves to gain [Telepathy] with their physical limitations. Galg the dragonyer was dead, so now only Maagneil and Mh were left. I directed my attention back to the fight on our side. While I hadnt exactly visited Inkoran-Tazul for leisure just yet, I quickly understood from Eines exnation that the Hub below us, as the locals called it, was where cultures foreign to this dwarven city would go to live in. In other words, elves, humans, beastmen, all those races lived here alongside their nations embassy. It was a thriving melting pot of races. And now this splendid neighborhood had arge section of it stomped and destroyed by Maagneil. His army of gnomacotta warriors had swarmed through the walls, doing even more damage, but thankfully Hestias [Symphonie des Feuergottes] had destroyed about half of them while a good number of the remainder were culled by the local soldiers or adventurers. Still, there were plenty of them left and nobody else to help us. Through a messenger, all non-Aurora and expedition members retreated to make way for the arrival of the actual army of the city. Eine, Grimnir, VifiYok, my shadow pack, and I were the only ones sticking around to minimize Maagneils destructive path. Even then, coteral damage was unavoidable, but it thankfully didnt include any more lives. A giant earthen wall with the top glowing red hot separated the northern side of the city, while the ruins of the houses swirled around Maagneils body like an asteroid ring. The giant gundam had lost its gun barrel, but it reced it with a hand made from floating earth, while its drill could now shoot out like a missile. In fact, this supposedly iron golem was more a rock golem at this point, with its appearance having so drastically changed it looked more like a kaiju from one of those giant monster battle movies. Or, to be more urate, this snapping turtle-headed golem with a shell on its back looked more simr to the Earth Elemental Emperor VifiYok and Hestia had battled. When the former told me about it, it made me seriously question what Maagneil was doing. In fact, he hadnt used that gravity attack for a while now, only relying on his impable control over the earth. [Its exhausted, definitely,] KleaHatma, Eines archdemon of lust,mented. [But Im still sensing demonic powers being streamed through the entire construct. In fact, its polluting the elementals mana, darlings.] [ I must stand side-by-side with this filth as our prodigies fight in our stead. What has this world gotten to?] Belzacs less than enthusiastic voice slightly distracted me. His history with the demon was clear to everybody in our party. KleaHatma, though, could only chuckle in tion. [Hehehehahaha! Oooh, darling, only you bear a real grudge here.] While VifiYok was ignorant of their squabbles, KleaHatma already confirmed the demonkin might have probably learned of thetter''s existence when she woke up. We just didnt want to add even more fuel into the mix in case VifiYok felt it was just a misunderstanding. Regardless, all of this information racing through my head only made me worry even more, as we didnt have ess to Hestias usurpation power right now. Nevertheless, it was also our duty to be good enough to deal with this sort of situation in case Hestia wasnt around. Everybody in Aurora had trained to not rely on Hestias one-woman army powers! GrrrrriiiiieeeeeeekaTHUNK! The grinding shrieks of rocks shing together emanated from the gundam, filling the air with its ear-throbbing noise as it swung its arm up, pulling up the very ground that Uno and Song were using to hold him down with mana threads and [Dark Tendrils]. They hopscotched through the air with [Air Walk] before using the abundant shadows cast by the sun and the flying debris to escape into the shadow world just as gundam mmed its hand into the ground. Rock pirs grew from around the impact, but VifiYok was already handling them with Hestias ive. With both red lightning and fire bullets on her side, she was turning any attempt by the golem to fight back into dust. However, instead of actually dashing around too much like during my fight with her, she was riding on the back of Quatre, my fully armored fenrir. For everybody who had been fighting Maagneil since we met him in the dungeon, stamina was a huge problem, and to mitigate this, everybody was either riding on my shadow back to fight or was resting in the sidelines. Go! Eine shouted as she appeared from behind a roof top while riding on Varya, using the evolved virgarcugas high agility and flexibility to bypass Maagneils attention. When he finally caught onto her, ck lightning crackled around my legs as I slingshotted myself into the sky with [Dark Tendrils]. Grimnir, who was riding on my back, climbed up to my head and held onto one of my ears as he aimed his sthammer at the gundams chest. With an ear-piercing sound, it shot out a focused mana st, causing some cracks but nothing else on the rock chestte. Grriuuuek? The golems attention was diverted. We need a better idea,ss! Or you need to hit that thing really hard! Grimnir shouted as I got us out of the golems attack range. I slid onto the remains of a floating Loatryxian house, before snapping my head around as I shot out six [Stygian Lightning]s at the rock asteroids the gundam threw at Eine, allowing her to jump off Varya and turn her arms into bloated tendrilsher newest demonic power, [Flesh Strings]. Throwing her arms forward as if she was using [Whish], a giant tendril flew out, mming against the gundam before it split apart, leaving a mass of squirming flesh behind. This bit then shot out its individual tendrils, sticking themselves into anything nearby like a spider string. This effectively reced the [Dark Tendrils] holding it back for a moment, while also giving Einemp post-thick strings to stand and maneuver with her tentacle-like [Whish] and whipsword. She then snapped her head around and threw her whipsword out with their runes glowing, aiming straight at the spot Grimnir hit. While standing on one of the flesh strings, through the slits of her armor, ck tendrils escaped them as they turned Eines armor into muscr arms. With the single pull, she tore a ball-sized chunk from the armor off, and before it could regenerate, Eine twirled her whide to the sides and up and down, whipping the chest armor, leavingrge scar marks behind. While she didnt do any substantial damage, her role in this was to apply her [Attack Rune: Defense Ripper] effect from her weapon on the gundam, effectively reducing its vitality. All so the next person to attack couldnd an actual attack! Voltaic Red: Thunderspee VifiYok charged up ives with her red lightning, intending tond one decisive blow onto the gundams power source; however, before she could, the ground before Quatre split apart, causing the two of them to nearly fall into the ravine. However, my garm mother and Rajah quickly came to their rescue,ssoing them back up with their [Dark Tendrils], only for train-long rock serpents to emerge from the ground to attack them. Meanwhile, gnomacotta warrior statues would shoot arrows at them. Summoning his army to fight us was Maagneils whole shtick. The reason why I had 89 kills so far was due to this fact! Even if I were to atomize the rock golems, Maagneils Earth Elemental Emperor could just turn those atoms back into dust and then to stone to be used. All of this just to stop us fromnding even one high-damaging move. Even performing a [Hadaen Dragon Thunder] or [Voltage Impact] was impossible with the number of obstructions and interferences. [This really isnt going anywhere. We need the extra firepower like you said,] I agreed with Grimnir as we saw our next attemptpletely fumble. Then I have an idea. Grimnir jumped off my back and opened the visor of his helmet. As I questioned him on what he was nning, he pulled out his hammer and artificer pen. Im bloody giving us some damn firepower. [We do not have time] I wanted to scold him, but Grimnir shouted back. Then buy me time! I got a damn idea that can do something, I just need time! Without even spending a second more to discuss things with me, Grimnir went to work. However, he was about to do artificer work despite always saying his fingers were too thick for it. Didnt he need Eine? [Enough! We are already understaffed here with Tasianna and Hestia resting! The ones who fought with them against Galg are also out! We cannot lose even more] But I was once again interrupted. I felt a signal closing in to us as my fur began to stand up in response to something worth worrying about. I snapped my head around. [I ran an entire month away from Galg and his bastards. You think a few fights will pepper me out? I am stamina!] It was Fargryneill. I had overlooked Hestia had also mentioned her Sis when she addressed everybody. [Freikugel!] From the sky, the kirin-dragon unicorn horn glowed up. Maagneils gundam didnt reacted fast enough as the beam of pressurized mana pierced right through its head, cutting right through any rocks trying to stop it. Arrraaaaghhhhh! The hole wasnt huge, about the size of a hand, but the blood and flesh spraying from it and Maagneils wailing confirmed she hit. The hole closed up and the rocks went into action to protect their master, but Hestias older sister danced around the sky as if she was a pegasus. [Whether the sky or earth, we Kargryxmors alone are the tyrants above all others! Not even dragonyers will take away our right as rulers!] My gosh, killing Galg really gave her a high, huh? I grimaced at the extremelypetitive kirin-dragon. Her bragging was new to me, but Hestia did describe her sister as the ultrapetitive type when she met her in Elyonda. Maybe this was how her personality was before she met Galg? But this Yes, this was exactly what I needed. Three strong hitters, one debuffer with plenty ofplicated eldritch abilities, and a pack of tricky agilebatants to help us keep this thing in check. Even better, Hestias songs were still going, meaning arcane corruption hadnt gotten her yet. We were still on a clock here, but even without Grimnir, Fargryneill could carry his load and more! [Shoyi!] I called my slime out of my shadow and had him transport Grimnir away from the battlefield, for as long as he needed. [Fargryneill! VifiYok! We need to breach his chest and take away that aberration!] [Leave it to me!] Fargryneill eximed with full confidence, for her dragon paths were the perfect armor killer. However, just like Hestia, she needed full contact for it to perform its full destructive power. From range, it was like a projectile or an explosion of mana. You keep on the crowd control, human! VifiYok shouted. If there is one thing lusties do best, thats control with all their powers! [Wouldnt expect anything less from a demonkin and a military girl, huh?] KleaHatma quipped, causing Eine to nod her head before running closer to the gundam through her flesh strings. As the asteroid ring got stronger and it began to destroy the strings, Song immediately went to support her with her speed, while Uno and Sarasa nked them as supporters. Uno shot out shadow mes, and while they couldnt melt the flying rocks, they sted the stones away as if they were firey clubs. Meanwhile, Sarasa would just bulldoze through them like a charging bull. I also joined them by using [Shadow Dash], getting behind the giant beforeunching [Hels Thunder] from its shadow, breaking more and more rocks around it. When it tried to turn around, it had to block a kick from Fargryneill, only to see blue seams grow on the floating rocks of its left rock hand before they exploded, learning the destructive nature of the kirin-dragon. She continued dancing around, dodging every single projectile while shouting, [This is so much slower!] probably referencing her fight with Galg. She would also use a fire spell or let out a dragon breath here or there, but her primary job was to break through that thick rock armor of the gundam. It was then that I asked myself why she wasnt using her Territory, but I immediately remembered how she was using it just a moment ago. In other words, it was the same case with VifiYok and me since producing a Territory demanded so much mana just to exude the aura into a wide area,rge enough to do what it needed to do. I used it twice, while VifiYok used it twice in quick session and for a very long time. I could probably handle one more with my mana pool, but the demonkin was already dangerously close to [Arcane Fever] and [Exhaustion]. That was why she was riding Quatre. Grrrkkkkkaaa! Rocks shed together as the drill became active, rotating around before the gundam shot it at Fargryneill before jumping away. The dragon was flustered, as she didnt see it being shot out before. She was running away from it as the drill acted like a heat-seeking missile, but she warned any of us against following after her, saying she could outmaneuver it as long as we used this chance to deal damage to the gundam. They might not have grown up together, but those two sisters really resembled each other when it came to tackling the hardest task. And just like fighting with Hestia, I listened to Fargryneill and used my final cast of [Yomi] for the day. Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [True Wolven Bloodlust]. Territory [Yomi] has been established My shadow overflowed onto the ground, turning the entire area under the gundam into a swamp of liquid shadow. I aimed my sight up, causing the shadow to stream up, only for the gundam to simply abandon its legs and levitate up. It didnt fly up at all, though, probably because that would cost too much mana. However, its body jerked closer to the ground, causing it to turn around to see Eine, Uno, Sarasa, Varya, Rajah, and mother pulling him back down with [Flesh Strings], [Dark Tendrils], and mana threads. The gundam tried to attack them with rocks, but my shadow swamp quickly came to rescue by devouring the rocks, before I sent them all back, including a hefty dose of [Hels Thunder]. Gruuu! Rocks shed as my stygian lightning destroyed its floating rock hand, allowing me enough time totch a tendril on it to climb onto it. ck lightning channeled from my white fur entered my front paws, allowing me to tear the rock armor in front of me off. As I was about to send a stream of lightning through the golem, the earth underneath us suddenly rose up, as if somebody pushed the crust up a bit. bbergasted as I saw Eine and the others so close, my mind went into a bit of a panic as I saw the golem was about to smash us into the ground. I jumped off and pulled everybody into my [Yomi] and used [Shadow Dash] to get us away from the location, only for us to witness giant stone spikes rise up from the ground, destroying even more of the area. Total destruction became even more clear as the giant snakes and statues rose in size and numbers, respectively. Once again, any attempt we made to try and bring Maagneil down failed. We couldnt get a good hit on him without something ruining our tries. I guess this was what happened when you literally had a semi-god on your side, even if the Earth Elemental Emperor was weakened. [Hey, bastard!] Fargryneills voice entered my mind before I heard the neighing of a horse coupled with the roaring of a crocodile. In the distance, outside of the wall anding down the giant wall Maagneil created was none other than Hestias sister. The drill was still chasing her, but the kirin-dragon was still sliding through the air calmly as if she was ice-skating. She was aiming for the gundam! It tried to stop her from reaching it by creating more and more walls, but she would just bust right through them, having no chance against the house-sized dragonkin. Even the rain of rocks couldnt even touch her as she breezed through them, but instead of hitting the gundam, she jumped into the sky just a few meters away from the enemy, causing the drill to almost pierce right through its chest if it hadnt stopped it. I thought that was just another failed chance, but my mood made a sudden change for the better when I heard Fargryneills next words. [Fire now!] Boooooom! My senses rocked as I heard a massive explosion from behind me, followed by the gundam losing its entire right arm, the drill falling to the ground. Blue smoke exuded from the area as rocks were blown up, spraying onto the ground like a fountain of debris. My ears shook due to my stronger hearing, causing some vertigo, but my instincts forced me to see who caused it. And there, the most unlikely candidate showed itself. On top of the railroad tracks of this citys minecart transportation system, my eyes widened as I saw a giant mana cannon and two ballistas moving on them. In between all of them were multiple minecarts with numerous dwarven engineers, all handling the equipment. That thing isrge enough to be artillery for a modern army! I noted the cannon. Definitely nowhere close in appearance to the Germans Gustav cannon, but it looked bulky enough that only a train could possibly transport that thing around. How did the dwarves manage to put that on the minecart rails?! Ooooooh, High Queen Dravlia, forgive me! In the front of the minecart, I could see an elderly dwarf with a white beard praying to the skies. I didnt know if he was crying or not, but the way he shouted sure sounded like it. I have betrayed her creations intent! But as you said, war sometimes is inevitable! A weaponrge enough that only your noble train can ferry! But, even you must have seen that we dwarves can ovee this with our runes and artificers! Master Metosei? Eine screamed inplete confusion, prompting me to ask her who that was. T-that is the artificer and cksmithing elder of the railroad guild! The one also acts as Goddess Chihiros church! Hes Master Broggarts former master! I-I learned some tricks from him when I went there with Master Grimnir, but what is this However, her bellows were quickly silenced when we all heard musicing from the eastern side of the Hub. It wasnt Hestias music, no, definitely not. It was a far cry from what I usually heard from her, although, maybe her [Dragon Fire] was close, as it sounded like rock or metal. It was ring up with a guitar, only to then be followed by the singing, or shouting, of a man with a heavy ent. Gotta let it out, gotta let it out, yeah! Feel the curse in your soul, the greed that blinds you all Anything that captives you, the glimmer of the golden goose Tempting your heart until it dries, until it turns your body plump and FAT! The demons that reside inside of you! The taints that stains your soul! Rooooock it all back! Tis revolutions for you Remember that past of where you all began! Until the heavens reduce all to dust! [Bardic Tale of Rock (Strength)] [Bardic Tale of Story (Intelligence)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Bardic? A bard? If you excluded Hestia, this was actually the first time I ever heard the sound of a bard ying on Peolynca. I darted my eyes around, only to stop when I saw four minecart drive over to the one with the three siege weapons. There, I saw a group of five dwarves, ying their instruments and making me feel like I was inside a rocknroll concert! T-thats Rosserto! Eine eximed, exining that was a beatsNrocks musician from the band Punkers Paradise. He was supposedly one of the people who helped shelter my students when they got falsely used by Maagneil. I cannot believe this! Where areOur reinforcements! That single word was like a melody in my ears as I finally understood why they hade. A siege weapon to fight from the distance, while a bard to support everybody. However, this couldnt be all of them, right? And that suspicion was proven true when I saw the gundam roar out and send out a giant earthen spike at the cart tracks, causing it to start to crumble, only for the spike to stop. In fact, [Terra Wall]s were growing from the ground to further support the cart, providing an even better foundation for the weapons to sit on. Mages! Protect the artillery! Rangers and offensive mages, fire! Through thatmand, an arrow barrage that nketed the skies in projectiles descended upon the gundam, either bouncing off its armor or piercing it. And it wasnt over. Dragoons! Griffon and hippogryph knights, stop! Aim! Coming from the massive castle on the western side of the Hub, numerous dragonewts and flying beast knights swarmed the sky, catching me in surprise as it looked like their numbers could equal an elite battalion of knights or so. As more arrows flew out, I also began to faintly hear the sound of footsteps through all of them. Rows upon rows of dwarves equipped in the thickest and heaviest armor Ive ever seen appeared, holding onto polearms and giant shields. Earthshakers, halt! Amand caused them to stand their ground. Target the golems! Give an opening to our allies! For the Earth Mother! We held on long enough. Warriors! And this fact became even clearer when I saw four figures appear, prominently showing themselves. All wore something decorative to show off their status. Amander showing and leading the troops themselves wasnt just a movie trope, but an actual thing as it rose morale like crazy. It was just risky and incredibly rare However, in Peolynca, these leaders had the power of the System to protect them unlike Earthen humans. One was an elf appearing with an assortment of elven rangers and mages, acting like his bodyguards as he skulked the remaining roofs and buildings. A beautiful white wooden crown decorated his head while he held onto a wooden bow with a magical string and arrow. The other was an arvisian man flying with a retinue of griffon knights as he held his de up high. His crown was made from feathers, giving him a bit of a native American look despite how regal it looked with his armor. Artificial Allied Territory detected! [Dhuinn Rune: Territory] activated. [Earth Rulers Reign] activated [Earth Rulers Protection] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] The third was a dwarf riding on a tidal wave of earth, holding his axe up high. His Territory once again was active, protecting us by increasing our vitality and wisdom by 50%. Instead of a helmet, a metal crown with gemstones embedded onto them now protected his head. Thest of the four was a ck-scaled dragonewt, having the same color as Hestias rank D form when she was still a ck dragon. He flew with his band of dragoons, all following hismand as he rose his onyx ive up high. He was not wearing any crown, but the coat made from ck and red scales gave him the appearance of a non-typicalmander or general. Sari! Artorians, Estralians, Yeosians! Tazongs of Ankor-Nazta! Scale-kin! Fellow Loatryxians! King Elutis of the elves, King Drangleic of Artorias, and King Fugnarus of the dwarves. Im unfamiliar with the dragonewtmander, but he most likely was a member of the kinkyuro, the leadership of the Republic of Loatryx. The alliance leaders had alle. With all four addressing their kinsmen, they all now shouted in unison, Let the world know our alliance! Let the world know that not even the Folschreck Empire or BoleTaria will scare us! Not even the demon princes of sins! This is the Summit of Ankor-Nazta! This is the Shakaie-Narn Alliance! They all pointed their weapons at Maagneil. As I open my hand, releasing the sound of searing hot metal. But I tighten my grip, the pain that follows me with every single thought. Regretting it all would only taint my efforts, or the dream that we hold. Of course, brush it aside! These tears will dry, and this rage will cool As I realized that the world aint stopping for me. My ears perked up as I turned around to a crimson-haired dragonewt riding on the backs of a white-scaled wyvern, while an elven girl with blue hair was on the twin wyvern next to her. I could hear her voice echo throughout the battlefield, almost drowning out Rossertos song. It was a new song of hers, but it wasnt part of her custom spells. It was baffling how this girl was able to churn out songs like this, not to mention, songs that had meaning to them. Songs that fit the moment. Songs that fit peoples life stories. She raised her finger up. A final stroke on this sin-stained page The blood on my hands will fuel me All while the sun watches me I wont forget about you Ill witness everything this path will show me So I can ry everything to youter Ill push forward with this fire burning inside of me The strength to fight on, or the wisdom to ept life It doesnt really matter now Because this is my choice Ill grin through this pain, because this leads me to the truth So I can soar ever higher! I weeped for sadnessI cry and cheer For despair is also fleeting Rise above it! This pit wont hold me For I will grasp hold of my dreams! It was Hestia and despite looking like she could pass out at any time, she continued to sing. Switching from her new song into [The Will to Fight and Survive], she lowered her finger at Maagneil. He is our enemy! That was all that was needed for the alliance leaders to follow through their alliance heads orders. This is the alliances first mission! Destroy this invader and murderer of our people! The ballistas shot, hitting the gundam by its shoulder and began to pull it back. This was the second signal for the continuation of the battle, and it wasnt something Maagneil could fight back against. Even if he tried to stop the chained bolts, mages and rangers would shoot at him, blocking his attempt while the flying units from the sky dropped down. The dwarven soldiers would engage the gnomacotta warriors and serpents, saving VifiYok and Quatre from them, allowing them to regroup with us. Not only Hestia, but even the holy mages from the elven army shot out [Sacred Field] upon [Sacred Field] to heal as many people injured as possible. After all, the emperor was still a master of the earth even with King Fugnarus now with us to defend against it. Damages happened here and there, but this was the chance we needed. Lass! And Grimnirs voice was our sign to finish this fight once and for all. Im done! Get me to the chest! I can short-circuit this thing even with all its defenses! [What? How?] I questioned, but it was my mistake to do so to our resident cksmith. I saw Broggarts damn blueprints, did you forget?! I could never forget the details! I know how to take this down even if it shrugs off all the damage! That elemental is gaining its mana from somewhere, and it aint the air! Its from Maagneil and Broggart! [ Got it!] I nodded. [VifiYok! Eine! I need your help!] Without further ado, all of us sprang into action. With no army and more distractions to deal with, the gundam couldnt react to us when I teleported us forward with [Yomi]-enhanced [Shadow Dash]. With all of us jumping out of it, Eine led my shadow pack to control the golem, pulling him down and immobilizing him with all our thread-like options. The gundam tried to defend itself, but King Fugnarus and the elven earth mages had our backs, countering whatever Maagneil was trying to do. It was still tricky since the earth wouldnt stop shaking as if we were having an earthquake, but it beat getting dropped into a ravine. Go! Eine shouted before shooting out her whipsword at the chest of the gundam. Due to all the eyes, she had stopped using her demonic powers when the first reinforcements came. Grimnir got on my mothers back, riding with her through the air while I had my [Yomi] fill the gundams whole body in shadows, preparing my attack. It was the same thing with VifiYok, as this was our coup de grce. Once both of us were ready, Mom kicked the air and howled and sent a telepathic message to every flying attacker to retreat. They did enough! This message also stopped the archers, giving us all this single moment to end it all. Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar! Hadaen Dragon Thunder! VifiYok threw Hestias ive right through the gundams chest, piercing through anything standing in front of it, while my spell targeted the cockpit of the gundam, my attempt in taking out Maagneil, or if that failed, forced him to focus on his own survival so VifiYok could finish her part. However, there was a miscalction. When the dust settled, our eyes widened as we saw the results of our attacks. VifiYoks attack certainly pierced through the chest, but not right through, instead, it was stuck mid-way in the torso! No way! she shouted, baffled. Meanwhile, the front part of the gundams helmet was reduced to nothing, revealing Maagneil showing his ckened back to us. The man fell to the side, looking like a carbonized corpse as he held onto the shards of the rebellion orb while protecting the catalyst where the elemental emperor was. He protected his son from our attack. B-Broggart He reached his hand downward, revealing that VifiYoks attack had actually pierced through the chest enough that we could see Broggarts hand. M-my s-son I lo-lov uuuuuuh. His hand limply fell, dropping the orb with the elemental within it. Maagneil was dead was what I would have loved to say, but it seemed like his allegiance with the demonkins wasnt a fluke. Not only did he get that damn aberration, but he also revealed a little trick I hadnt seen in a long timethat ck eldritch-making potion. For while it didnt show on his body before his death, the moment he did, Maagneils body spasmed around until it contorted into a bundle of tentacles, horns, and bloated muscles. His tusked face roared out, sounding like the desperate cry of a man shouting, Brroooooooogiiiiert! He grabbed the catalyst, causing it to light up a golden brown, causing a voice to suddenly enter all our heads. [My creation wishes to destroy me! I will destroy them!] I didnt know who this was, but it didnt matter at this moment. It didnt matter what they threw at us at this point, we would not lose here! While something like a body with arms and a head formed around the gundams ruined helmet, Elliane pulled herself closer to the chest with her whipsword before pulling out Hestias ive. Using those two weapons, she cracked the shell even wider open while using the ives fire and her whipswords runes to keep it open before it regenerated. Above us, Maagneils mangled corpses was somehow able to use the catalyst, constructing a second body with a snapping turtles head and giant ram horns. Fargryneill and the other flying attackers kept it at bay, preventing it from attacking us. This gave Grimnir just about the time to reach the chest, prompting me to climb up and use my thunder to open the chest armor even further. With [Yomi] covering it now, it was having an even harder job recovering the rocky shell. What do you wish for most? [Mental Attack (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Urgk! Right, money for your ill mother, right? You needed it so very much, right? Or, did you want all the money after everything happened? I heard my own voice speaking to me, but it wasnt any of my thoughts at all. It felt like a foreign presence was inside my head right now, giving me a massive headache as it caused me to suddenly feel like I was reliving through some of my memories. Of my father dying, of my mother being hospitalized and being diagnosed with depression, or my endless struggle to juggle between my college life and part-time jobs, and my search for a decent paying job. All of this culminates into me sitting on a pile of gold coins, causing my eyes to sparkle. I-I neededBut I also wanted to be as rich as my students. I wanted to buy the clothes they all bought and bragged about. I wanted to properly pay them for a meal back then, instead of relying on them to pay for it! Argh, what is more embarrassing than having your students [Saori!] However, before I could fall into that pit of self-regret, I was woken up by Belzac. [This is a mental attack. Even if you are resistant against demonic corruption through that dragon whelplings title, you arent immune to the voices! Do not fall for the aberrationsst line of defense! You are a Belzac, we are the masters of mental attacks!] A mental attack? Right, right, dammit! I shook my head, shaking off those memories before I drew closer, only for the voices to get worse and worse. I jerked my head back, only to turn around as Eine expressed her worry to me. Broggart! Before I could exin anything though, Grimnir began talking to Broggarts body, covered up in a thick fleshy suit with skin turned to purple. He looked like a victim of [Arcane Fever]. I know you can hear me there! I know youre dead, but I know that aberration somehow maintains your memories and skills! I would know them everywhere! I know! he expressed. A fake copy would never be able to 100% replicate his skill nor his damn memories we shared! I dont know how you did it, but you were like Broggart! With Maagneil dead, you are the only who can tell me! How did you bring back my cousin! But his question was never answered, for this Broggart was nothing more than a mana battery. Grimnir clenched his fists and held something looking like a battery up. Eines eyes widened, shouting, Master, thats the battery for your sthammer! And you will improve on its design, Eine! You heard from Broggart when he analyzed the sthammer. That is the real Broggarts skills, even if it was a fake, reanimated body! He was the real master you wanted to learn from! Grimnir handed the mana battery over to her. You and I, we can continue his legacy. We can further improve on his creation and all the blueprints we read! We can do it, my girl! Master Grimnir Onest move, though Just like the bomb Broggart gave us! These dumb, thick fingers, might be unable to do fine artificer work, but they can still overcharge a battery and create enough mistakes to make it explode like an industrial-tier mana battery! Tears began to well up in Grimnirs eyes, causing him to grit through them. He handed her his artificer wand. But you are the only one who isnt hearing the words from that aberration. You need to, Eine. Please, I ask you this as a friend, please, end my cousins misery and the defilement of his body! You saw those blueprints as well. Eine sheathed her sword, taking the wand from Grimnir. Maybe KleaHatma was exining things to her, but we couldnt ask Hestia for help right now. [My Darkest Thought] would certainly reduce the strain on our heads, but her two current songs had to remain active as the soldiers around us depended on [The Heir of Hope] and [The Will to Fight and Survive] to live through this battle. Eine, understanding this, nodded, before climbing into the hole with Broggarts body. The aberration started using its gravity ability, but it suddenly stopped and squirmed, almost as if it was out of energy. It didnt matter to me how this happened, but I counted our lucky stars as Eine sessfully installed the battery. Before it could blow up, I transported everybody away with [Shadow Dash] and disabled [Yomi], as I actually had just reached my limits after all of that, although Hestias song kept me from gaining [Exhaustion]. I fell onto the ground as the entire torso of the gundam was blown to smithereens, disappearing from sightpletely as thest remains of the master artificer Broggart disappeared with the aberration itself. With some help from Hestia, we as a group finally managed to destroy the demonic influence; however, to me, it wasnt enough. Regardless, now we knew what to expect during our next encounter with the soul cores of a prince of sin. [Yomi] deactivated Sadly, the fight wasnt over for we still had one more target to deal with, and it wasnt Mh. For up in the sky, the second body of the gundam was nearly finished. Fortunately, due to losing its power source, the construction slowed down and haltedpletely when a [Warp Point] portal opened up right in front of the Maagneils corpse. Hestia appeared out of it before snatching the catalyst with the Earth Elemental Emperor in it. As the corpse screamed, Hestias musicpletely stopped, probably because she had [Arcane Fever] with all the mana she used up. But it didnt matter, for she had done far enough already. FIRE! With nothing more to protect it, Maagneils eldritch corpse was hit directly by the railroad guilds mana cannon, obliterating it and the body of the second golem. With the ground littered with its remains, the rest of us threw some of Hestias holy me grenade onto it, assuring Maagneil and any demonic bits of it was gone for good. All of us fell onto the ground, exhausted. The battle on our side was finally over. I will chase you down, Prince of Greed. This I swear, upon my honor as a Luedbrumdar! Grimnir mumbled after our fight had ended. Thest battlefield left was Mh, but that wasnt my problem any longer. I couldnt fight any longer, and neither could the rest of us aside from Fargryneil. Funnily enough, that girl was an important reason why Galg and Maagneil were defeated, but she also was the primary reason for how Mh had calmed down. Even with Tehmrayn around, it was Fargryneill who finally revealed the true powers of a Kargryxmor who mastered [Battle Frenzy (Major)]. I wasnt fighting with her there, but everybody could hear her shout and the resulting attack throughout the city. Dragon Paths Maxima: Tyrants Will! Mhs body waspletely filled to the brim with mana seams from afar, to the point you couldnt see his brown shell any longer. With the blink of an eye, it all exploded, with the residue mana even destroying a portion of the mountain behind it, causing one of the two dwarven statues guarding the valley into Loatryx to copse through the sheer impact of the attack. A catastrophic power able to take down a rank A monster despite Fargryneill only being a rank B. Even if he was weakened by Tehmrayn and the blessed, nobody could be faulted to believe the kirin-dragon had done everything. This was [Battle Frenzy (Major)], and one of the reasons how Kargryxmor became the ck Tyrant of the Skies. This was Hestias goal on her path as a dragon of that lineage, and her older sister just showed her a taste of that power. [ Do not be jealous. You too shall possess a power indescribable once you are done with your Divine Quest,] Belzac tried to cheer me up, but that wasnt what I was saddened about. I looked at the copsed statue. Thats your sister, Hestia. Im not paying for that. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Today''s song is from Fullmetal Alchemist "Again" sang by YUI! Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 424: Casus Belli. Chapter 424: Casus Belli. [Arcane Fever (Minor)] [Starvation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] 311 human, beastman, elf, dwarf followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22362 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Sr Core Lv. 5] [Venerated Saintess Lv. 5] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 9] [Fluid Cast Lv. 7] [Foresight Lv. 5] [Detection Sensor Lv. 4] [Fear Resistance Lv. 9] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 5] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 3] gained Thanks for the update, parallel minds. Really had no time to look at all the upgrades with all the action. Especially the [Fear Resistance] really leveled up when I fought Galg. Anyways, back to whats important right now! Krampf! Mhampgf! Mhmm, gam. Hoooooo, maampf! My dragon maw worked, chomping down on giant pieces of meat and bowls of ricerge enough to fit an entire feast-sized dining table. The noise was equally as loud next to me, as I heard not only neighing but voracious gorging of food and water. Magmp! Ung! Mamf, kramp, kamf! Hmmm! Kraampf! Saori, in her wolfkin form, was looking at us all this time, silently slurping her noodles after she humanized after the battle. She frowned, wiping her mouth, before looking up at us as the both of us were still in our dragon forms. I get you two are hungry, but could you, you know, not eat like skorrs? Neill and I looked at each other, making me notice her mouth and cheeks were dirtied with sauce, rice, and some bits of meat. I pursed my lips, noticing I was equally as dirty as her. However, we just shrugged and wiped our mouths clean, before turning to Saori to raise our tails. Just eat. Saori gave up. Miss Saori, please, dont support them. You need to be sterner! Tasianna, on the other hand, tried to push her to continue scolding us, but Saori just shook her head, saying she was too tired and hungry to do anything. [There is no shame in eating like this, Tasianna,] Beth came to our support, seeing as she was a wyvern, she didnt really care for etiquette when one dined. Even if she had been assimting well into life in society. Her brother, Shay, nodded his head as well. [They are in their true forms. They should eat like dragons, not humanoids.] Urgh, I just need a break,e on, guys. The First Event Quest Incident. Now that was a catchy headline for sure, and something a lot of people will remember for a long time since, as I could attest, it would make history for so many reasons. The announcement of the Shakaie-Narn Alliancedwarven for North Star Alliance, or Star-North if you wanted to be exactthe celebration of the Event Quests fulfillment, and then the whole tragedy of Maagneils interference in all of this, all starting with his employment by the demonkin Prince of Greed to hisst moments as a grieving father. The chroniclers and historians will remember him as a monster for what he did and, honestly, its exactly what he deserves. His intentions were that of a fathers but with his actions, he defiled his sons body and memory. I was seeing the matter as a bystander and enemy, but as a daughter, it did make me wonder what my own Papa would do if it meant we could be together again. He was aw-abiding and hard-working person, even if he had a temper. Papa loved Mama, me, Nanny, and everybody in his close family. He was a family man through and through. However, watching Maagneils madness surfacing like this made me scared of the possibility of Papa unable to properly cope with my death. I hoped he wouldnt me himself. Regardless, I was already in anguish with my whole Earth family situation, it would be better to not mind it for now. The consequences of my death would show themselves once I was done with Aurenas request. I could worry about it then as there were far more pressing matters I could handle, right now. This was my break time. I needed the food due to how I went a bit overboard for all of this. [Arcane Fever] was the most pressing matter, as my skin had turned pretty blue with a lot of purple patches around my right arm. My crimson scales were hiding it, but if you looked through the gaps, you could see how sickly they looked. Not exactly [Arcane Fever]s fault, but it was still arcane corruption, specifically, the mana I identally absorbed when I snatched the Earth Elemental Emperor from Maagneil. Oh boy, I didnt expect the damn elemental to have absorbed the demonic mana, or energy or whatever it was called, until the System told me I had to usurp it. No wonder Maagneil was on a bloody spree of mayhem despite how Saori thought he was dead, the elemental was actually being supercharged by everything going on. It spoke to me, cursing me how I was ruining everything, again or how I was another of Crustacias minions. Buddy, I already got one goddess on my back, I dont need another. Nevertheless, it was true that I was doing this for her and to fulfill my Divine Quest, so I saved the elemental from all the demonic influence, which caused my arm to really feel what arcane corruption could do to my body. It probably wouldnt leave a scar after my treatment, but it sure hurt a lot, as if something was inside my arm, squirming around. [Divine Quest: Uncover the truth behind this golem and solve the problem on hand with them]pleted. You have done well, Champion, please ept your reward Experience has reached multiple breaking points. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 31] to [Level 32] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 800 skill points Your rewards from Goddess Crustacia will be given to you once you visit the Chihiro shrine deep under [Mhs Nest]. Your Event Quest reward will be sent to you by visiting the Crustacia shrine in Inkoran-Tazuls cathedral of Crustacia That was what happened after I usurped the demonic energy. More tasks, in other words, instead of just giving me my rewards. Bleh, annoying, but I guess I couldntin about being level 31 now. 14 more and I would reach the max level for rank B. Still, to reach rank A, I still needed to level up my essential dragon skills and also wait for about three and a half more years. Argk! Somebody groaned and it wasnt me. I turned around, noticing Neill had stopped eating and was inspecting a wound on her leg. It was bandaged instead of healed. It wasnt from her fight against Galg or Maagneil, but instead a present from her battle with Mh at the end of this whole incident. Why wasnt it being healed by a potion of healing magic? Well, simply put, I couldnt do it as I was under [Arcane Fever] and didnt want to make it worse; I was in my dragon form for that very reason, after all. The second reason was cause of our surroundings. I raised my head, finally embracing the chaos happening around me. Move those legs, tazongs! Another set of twilight slime over to tent four! Get there as soon as possible, the elves and humans cant make so many pots fast enough! Herbs! More Belzac herbs, now! Get to the storage facility and get us another boxWait, and get another bag of herbs from those Carmaniate traders. They really help with the base making. ANOTHER SET OF PAELLA, READY TO GO! SERVERS, MOVE! RICE CHOWDER POT READY FOR THE SICK, MOVE! This was an emergency clinic-sh-war camp. The reason was due to the aftermath of the earth elemental emperors army, as he had made too many gnomacotta warriors and those serpent golems. During the initial attack, Maagneil had created a ton of those golems to attack everybody, and they were still swarming around the area after everything else was done, so we had to get rid of them now. The area behind the Hubthe path to the two dungeons and through the valley into Loatryxianndwas a wide open area. Mostly untouched aside from the gravel road. When Mh was beaten and Neill caused the giant stone statue to fall, it created a huge roadblock in front of the valley, blocking our way through it by foot. That thing was nearly tall enough to touch the tip of the small bridge on top of the mountains, so when it fell, I was actually worried for everybody who was fighting under it. Well, suffice to say, people did get hurt. Neill received a pretty major scolding from King Fugnarus and Saorishe really got into it since she was worried we had to pay for it. Personally, I was amazed by the power of [Battle Frenzy (Major)], but it showed just how inexperienced Neill was in using it, as her first technique in that statecked any of the finesse and control she usually had for her dragon path techniques. It couldnt be helped, as it was her first use of it during a real fight, but it was still irresponsible for her. Whrooo! Neill let out a mighty sigh of happiness. [Alright, back to fighting.] [Dont got to crazy, alright.] I warned her. [Ha, who do you think youre talking to? I am Fargryneill Qi] [Sis,] I interrupted her, causing her to stiffen up. [I heard you were different before meeting the dragonyers ording to King Fugnarus, but I see this is your real, unbridled personality with the confidence of a true dragonkin. Haa, I see the sister Ivee to know was just a phony.] [] she didnt even respond, so I kept going. [Also, dont forget what Yorshka told me, you didnt bring Mh from 100% down to 10%. You brought him from 24% down to 8%. Very remarkable and worthy of praise, but you know who deserved it, too? The blessed who helped. Yorshka. Midirn. Krim-k, Grahta, Akast. Or, you know, the damage we did to him before he turned mad? Or did you do all of that?] [ You dont need to hurt me that much, Hestia. Fathers horn, that hurts more than Moms kicks.] Neill departed our part of the camp in a less than ster mood, returning to her more humble ways. Only sticks and stones, yeah right, maybe for a monk or a true saint, but words can hurt others and sometimes keep them from bing worse. Neill was more-or-less the person who killed Galg and two of his dragonyersthe armored spearman and then the archer during my third meeting with them. She regained the confidence she lost when they first chased her. It is a good thing but hopefully she wont turn too conceited. She had to pay reparations for the statue, and it was something the Loatryxian leader of the alliance couldnt dissuade King Fugnarus out of. Well, I made it sound so sinister, but it was more like Neill epted the punishment after she saw what her powers did. With great poweres great responsibility, which was something Neill understood from her education. Dont worry, Ill get rid of all of it. Concentrate on the injured and the roaming enemies, she told him, and that was the reparations. She would get rid of all the rocks blocking the path, and the money to rebuild it, she just said, Im a rank A adventurer after Elyonda, do you know how much those Quests pay? Speaking of which, I hadnt taken my rank A exam yet. Too many things happened after I first met the dwarves, and I had no time for anything else, even when I was in Artorias to gain the funds to deceive Maagneil with my obsidian trap. I forgot I had to speak with Muraina for the exam. With everything going on, I probably wouldnt be able to gain my advancement until after the alliances formal founding and the ensuing battle against the Prince of Envy. Especially with everything that is happening now. We will meet during the summit. Have a rest, Meoschaera Hestia, was what King Elutis of Sariel told me. King Fugnarus practically confirmed what our next move was, as he and his wife were pretty infuriated. Too many people died, and the dwarves believed in Kronnazs ideology when it came to bloodshed or crimes. Grudges had to be avenged. War I have to dissuade them from going on a full-on war. That was a priority for me during the summit. Fighting couldnt be avoided, since I had to prove the current bishop of the church of Aurena was a fraud; the moment I do, I would have to fight him. For that, I needed more people to believe me, and, thankfully, one person survived it. I need to speak to Saintess Fleindia as soon as she wakes. Another point on my to-do list. Sadly, not now. I couldnt even walk away now with Tasianna and the wyvern twins adamant about me standing down and recovering. I couldnt even act as a surgeon. Currently, the healing duties were all handled by Asaka and the white mages from Sariel when it came to those heavily injured, while the alchemists prepared proper curatives for anybody else. That was why Neill only received some bandages, she was relying on her natural healing factor to kick in while the stronger healing options were needed for those in more urgent need. Those at the fair, those at the Hubs entrance, and those who fought back the attackerstoo many had died and were hurt. I could still hear crying in the distance as children and family members cried over those lost from Maagneils insanity, grating my ears as it made me question if I could have stopped it all by keeping his gundam within the dungeon. It made me angry, to the point my body temperature was getting higher and higher. Hestia, you are almost warm enough that we are the only ce with no snow, Saori noted, prompting me to look down at the muddy brown ground I was sitting on. I looked around, noticing some white bits mixed in the earth around the camp. Some blood stained the ground also. We were close to winter, after all, so this much was just normal. What wasnt normal was that I was melting all the snow around me. Anger really ruined the beauty of life, huh? Haaaa, I sighed to myself as I looked over to the clinic, seeing Asaka shouting at a few dwarves, beastmen, and elves to get a move on while grabbing what looked like buckets full of her beige slime. Her twilight-element slime that was able to heal wounds was surprisingly pretty useful in a situation like this where there werent a lot of healers and the alchemist couldnt make enough potions in time to heal people. Why was there ack of potions? Well, the potion shops and even the alchemist guild were practically destroyed in the mess; in fact, a lot of guilds and shops were destroyed in the chaos. The potions the guard and adventurers had were used for those currently tracking down the wandering golems. Master, for example, was with everybody to heal and support them. Those golem serpents I mentioned were pretty much just like the ones I fought when I first met the Earth Elemental Emperor, so they were decently sturdy even if they didnt have [Geokinesis]. You needed proper weapons to even break through their shell. That was why Asaka was being worked to the bones. The conviction she showed everybody to handle the healing duty in my stead was transformed in her now ordering people around as she gave them her healing slime. Since it could be transported around, it worked just like potions or sealed spells, allowing non-mages to heal people. Now, why were the elves listening to her was another question, and the answer to that was how she nted her feet and announced to people, I am a Saintess of Ilsaphone! before she began spraying graffiti on those who tried to argue back. Like, she just painted on a few people and ruined their clothes. Well, as you would imagine, not everybody believed her at first as it was hard to associate her with the Goddess of Death and Necromancy. You would believe a necromancer or a dark mage would be more up the alley, until people from the church of Marsven appeared. Elves dressed in ck cloaks over a set of darkened chainmail walked over to her as their equipment rattled, sounding a bit like bones. I didnt exactly listen to what they talked about, but Asaka said they asked her about Ilsaphones philosophy on the matter of life and death, as blessed were people who should have all spoken with their patron god one way or another. They epted her answer and after using her ID to prove her blessing even further, she began helping people as one of the chief medics. It also helped that her abrasive nature was a boon here, as she rushed people more than you would think from somebody who hated responsibility. A If Im doing this, then you better do what I say kinda mentality. Of course, the other students werentzing around, as they were transporting stuff around while Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Kazumi were running around to rescue people. There were still plenty injured trapped in the rubble. Not to mention, Tamae was doing her best to feed the many people around. All this fighting did make people hungry, and depending on how long we needed to get rid of all the enemies, people might be eating dinner in this camp, injured people included. I also learned after the big battles were done that Haruka and Daichi were around with the main army, actually filming everything! The recorder I gave to Haruka to inspect was used to film the entire affair today, and while she didnt stream it, she had it saved up. We could actually review our battle just after Galg was killed. The power of technology, right? Hmm? Speaking of tech, it seemed like the second usage of the recorders streaming powers was about to be used now. I looked up in the sky, seeing a blue screen being projected into the sky. Once a couple of seconds passed, it flickered before it cleared up, showing King Fugnarus and his wife, Queen Tragaya, next to him. The king closed his eyes, moving his fingers on his axe before opening his eyes to address everybody. Citizens of Inkoran-Tazul, my fellow people of Ankor-Nazta, and visitors from afar. I am the Ankoran King, Fugnarus Kongun. This message I am showing you is currently streamed to you, meaning you are seeing me speak in real time using a new manatech one of my allies had allowed me to use. That person was Haruka. If she hadnt started learning how to work with System-based manatech from Metosei, we wouldnt be having streaming, right now. Even if it was still a bit wonky as the screen was flickering a bit too much due to the distance from the projected screen and the recorder, meaning we could still only do this close-by. Looking at the environment, the royal pair were currently in the royal castle inside their office. The king hadnt changed out of his armor yet, as it was still tainted with blood and showed the damage he had taken, especially the ones made by Galg as they were very clean shes. Nobody could question that he fought, especially not with how everybody saw him lead the counter attack with the other four main alliance leaders. In fact, seeing him now might be inspiring at least, I hoped. With only one screen projected to the cityto usKing Fugnarus continued. I am sure many of you are aware of the current situation. The first ever Event Quest was sessfully fulfilled, with the blessed of Sariel, Ankor-Nazta, and Caedhul all receiving their rewards, including warriors from Loatryx and Artorias. Without a doubt, it was a grand sess for the twenty people we sent in, and the many adventurers and soldiers who helped them. Consolidate camaraderie between the alliance members by mentioning all those in the expedition force. Seeing as the majority of the people here are from one of those countries, this sure is a good way to start the speech. However the festivities you all deserved were ruined. We were attacked by a criminal; a zuekluk I had personally punished for attacking a princess of Kargryx. Maagneil was his name, and a man I had stripped off his n name for blemishing the honor of the Luedbrumdar n. To assure this man saw justice, thedy he wronged, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, pursued him into the [Menagerie of Golems] after our reports. I allowed it, as it was her right. But not long after, we learned his conspirator had killed the dungeon master. Embellishing the story a bit, huh? I guess it sounded better than me suddenly finding him during my training trip. I came to her support with my retinue, as I felt it was my fault for underestimating him. However, the person who aided Maagneil in his escape had given the man more than just simple help. He gave him a weapon. That weapon was that giant golem who attacked and killed so many of us today. King Elutis of Sariel, King Drangleic from Artorias, the leader of the Loatryxian kinkyuro, the Madam President of Estralia, and young Prince Markval of Yeos; they were those who aided me with their soldiers to assure Maagneils arrest, and they were the ones who died in that service. Many of the expedition supporters could attest to this, as their fellow warriors were killed by Maagneil and his mercenaries as well. Thats the first lie, huh? They werent his mercs, the real threat came from the Empire of Folschreck. I guess he also doesnt want to cause too much of a stir, Saori stated. The normal adventurers would believe Maagneil had hired dragonkin yers into the Event, as the King emphasized how he tried to kill you. That means he was paranoid and it would help shut people up easier, while not antagonizing the Empire. It might be a convenient lie, but it did feel bad to cover things up like this. Well, this was how things functioned and I personally believed it would be best to not nt more hostility into the elven and dwarven people towards the humans. However, that doesnt solve things. People still need an outlet. I looked at her in befuddlement, not understanding what she was trying to say until King Fugnarus made it clear. The deaths of so many peopleloved ones, especiallycannot be reced, and I will understand if some of you may bear a grudge. The man is dead, and I raise my tankard to everybodys glorious triumph! He raised his axe up in the air. Haaaruuuh! the dwarves cheered. He thenid it back down, now holding it with both hands. However, these words mean nothing to the civilians. My citys visitors and inhabitants, youve lost people, I saw this when the emergency camp was built. Even now, soldiers and adventurers are fighting so you may enjoy the rest of the festival but it wouldnt bring back the ones you lostmay Goddess Death grant them peace. For that, Ankor-Nazta can only apologize and grant reparations to soothe your wounds. His words only caused those in anguish further stress as they rose up, shouting at the screen. Who helped that bastard! What is that weapon and who gave that bastard it! It was burning fire about to explode, and what King Fugnarus said next was the kindling to set it aze. However, I can tell you who caused this! Who was behind that zuekluks damn insanity! A demonkin Prince of Sin! What?! My eyes widened as I heard that, only for me to snap to the side, looking around the camp for VifiYok. I believed she should be with Eine and Grimnir, as the former wanted to speak with Eine about her demonic powers. I was looking for them, but I couldnt find them. Was this what Saori meant by outlet? Once again, after 2000 years, the demons once again dared to attack Ankor-Nazta. The demonkins didnt find their war with the humans of Folschreck worthwhile, and it seemed like they had grown conceited enough to drag us into this nonsensical war of theirs! Cowards, for corrupting one of our own to do their bidding! A justification for war Tasianna frowned. The dwarves now have a reason to enter the war properly without any repercussions from their allies and subjects. Saori nodded. This fight gave the alliance a casus belli. This is, well, what you wanted for us, no, Hestia? The dwarves joined in, and now it is even more likely the countries affected by this will help as well. He announced the name of the alliance and then the people who helped him, meaning there is now a reason for elves to find solidarity with the humans of Artorias. It is like butter to smooth things out. Cunning. Cunning. This is how aristocrats worked, and still something that felt so hard to do. I didnt want them to put so much me on the demonkins now people will hate them even more. The act of finding peace between the races was getting harder and harder at this point, even if this move solved the animosity between Artorias and Sariel. It just didnt sit right with me. Politics really was too painful for me to do. The speech continued a bit longer, but his primary message was given to everybody. It was clear enough that war woulde with this, as tragic as it was. Meaning, my role in the uing summit had just evolved from figurehead to an actual negotiator, and something I had to do properly, otherwise there would be even more problems when we attack the Prince of Envy. I ignored the rest and the cheering and shouting mob, with most wanting revenge so very much. I ate my fill and began to move away from my allies, eventually finding VifiYok, Eine, and Grimnir. When I asked the former if she was okay, she couldnt help but smirk and take a bite from her donut. That man is good, she praised. [Eh? T-thats what you have to say about it?] If you mean if I am worried about my people, yes, of course I am. However, worrying about it too much wouldnt help me or them, as I am shackled to you now. Snitching would only cost me my head, as I helped all of you find that reason for war, she exined. Besides politics is also part of a war, right? Trust me. Im a Warbringer, so I get the gist of it, even if Im not good at it. So do your best, alright, peacemaker? Hope you arent a lying politician as well. I was getting a headache and it wasnt cause of me using mana to use [Telepathy]. Regardless, I ignored that for now and addressed what they were talking about and also if VifiYok wanted to stick around now that everything was mostly solved here. As I told her before, I wouldnt let Franz ckmail her into doing something she didnt want. The only way this partnership would work was if VifiYok wanted to help me bring peace between the humans and demonkins. Lets just say that I feel like your odds are far higher now after I had a long talk with Eine here, or, specifically, the one granting her all this power. [Was too short for me, though. Wish she could handle it a tad bit longer.] Like always, the innuendo-throwing archdemon of lust made me feel disgusted whenever I heard her speak in that manner. [Well, it is good to be back after such a long slumber, but I also havent really said anything on the matter. To be honest, I was sure surprised you even figured something like peace would be possible, Hestia darling. A bit boring, for my tastes.] [That means you wont help me?] She scoffed, [Ha, not like I could refuse with Aurena holding me hostage, right? But, to be serious, I do find it marginally interesting, just due to the sheer difficulty of such a task. Now, though, you might have a titanic size issue that you can only handle with words alone, as you sadly arent your big grandpapa, darling.] [Even if I had the power, I am an idol, not some tyrant hell bent on subjugating everything with my power alone. I am here to bring happiness and smiles. Tears of happiness, not this crap.] Dont worry, Eine reassured me, holding on to the spell rings KleaHatma was stuck in. I will persuade Klea somehow, you have my word on that. This is my duty. VifiYok shrugged. I expect donuts as payments, alright? Also, keep me out of most of your records, and Ill do the same. I couldnt argue with that, even if I wanted her to actually feel part of the team. Well, this was good enough, so I turned to Grimnir. [Grimnir, I have proposition for you.] I smiled. [How do you feel about bing a blessed of Crustacia?] Lass? Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 32 Race: Young Sunfang Dragon Age: 1 Year Jobs: [Idol Tyrant Fledgling] EP: 30/30 Status: Health: 19540 (+2309) Mana: 49791 (+4378) Strength: 11180 (+1850) Intelligence: 16080 (+2839) Vitality: 6009 (+1020) Wisdom: 8021 (+1298) Agility: 14931 (+2349) Stamina: 11591 (+2160) Effects: None Skill Points: 7450 (+3900) Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 6] (+1) [Hellde Dragon Lv. 6] (+1) [Sr Core Lv. 5] (+1) [Venerated Saintess Lv. 5] (+1) [Idol Lv. 6] (+2) [Volcanic ze] [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lightning Magic Lv. 5] (+1) [White mes Lv. 7] (+1) [Corrosive Fire Lv. 6] [Sacred Magic Lv. 8] [Terra Magic Lv. 4] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 6] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [Draconic Barrier Lv. 9] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 10] (+3) [Mental Stability Lv. 10] (+1) [Mental Warfare Lv. 8] (+2) [Fluid Cast Lv. 7] (+1) [Dyed Cast Lv. 5] [Continuous Cast Lv. 6] (+1) [Mana Eyes Lv. 8] (+2) Physical skills and rted: [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 1] (New) [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Draconic Roar Lv. 10] (+4) [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 8] [Concentration Lv. 10] (+2) [Foresight Lv. 5] (+2) [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Probability Correction Lv. 8] [Detection Sensor Lv. 4] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] [Tracking Lv. 5] [Night Vision Lv. 10] (+1) [Odorless Lv. 1] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 10] (+4) [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Mind Protection Lv. 10] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 9] (+4) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10] (+4) [Sacred Resistance Lv. 6] [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] [Water Resistance Lv. 6] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] (New) Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 7] (+1) [Handicraft Lv. 7] (+1) [Woodworking Lv. 8] (+1) [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 10] [Instruction Lv. 2] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 5] (+4) [Cooking Lv. 9] [Benevolent Aura Lv. 6] (+3) [Draconic Aura Lv. 5] (+1) [Royal Presence Lv. 5] [Scale Maniption Lv. 5] (+3) [Territory Release Lv. 3] (+2) [Dismantle Lv. 9] [Thought eleration Lv. 5] (+1) [High-Speed Calction Lv. 3] (+1) [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 6] (+2) [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] [Aerokinesis] Ability List: Dragon: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] [Magmakammer] Spear: [Spiral] [Spark Crescent] Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] [Dragoon Dive] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] [Ignite] [Panzer] [Unheilge Engel] [Scorching Sun] [Hydra] [Sun, Consume All] Custom Spell Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] [My Darkest Thoughts] [The Heir of Hope] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] [Levin Core] [Overload] [Clouds of Thunder] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] [Gloria Ascendence] [Heavens Sword] Earth Magic [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] [Ruinous Rockfall] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] [Cyclone Madness] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] [Room] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] [Miraculous Grace] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] Remove A note from AbyssRaven And, with that, the end of the the Summit of Ankor-Nazta arc has concluded. I hope everything ended well for people and despite the hups here and there, it was still an enjoyable arc. Hestia''s meeting with her cousin and his sudden departure, then her fight with the dragonyers. Another important point for this arc had been Grimnir''s character arc and a chance for Neill to grow, in addition, we also got the chance to get to know Vifi''Yok more and also the state of the demonkin''s kingdom. However, I guess the most important point would be this chapter here. A casus belli had been thrown into the dwarven king''s face, and it would be now time for Hestia to stop them from going for an all-out war. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Side Story 50: The Storm That is Approaching. Side Story 50: The Storm That is Approaching. The n failed. No, it seeded. Sitting on top of the Ankoran bridge, the natural rock formation connecting the western Inkong and the eastern Tazlok mountains to form what was known as the Ankoran mountain range, were two individuals. One was an elderly man with a walking stick, sitting down on the air itself as if some force was holding his body up with barely any effort, while the other was a younger man with a floating bed, sitting cross legged while writing notes on his party bracelets blue screen. The elder had long, glimmering ck hair, looking so full with vigor that it contrasted with the mans wrinkly skin and trembling fingers, too fragile to even rest properly on his stick. Two straight horns stuck out of the mans head, long enough to act like antennas, and glowed a dim gold as mana surged through them. The mans refined ck fur coat was filled with gemstones while all ten of his fingers wore a different ring set with a different priceless jewel, but even all of this couldnt detract from his ck, void-like eyes, and his one forked tail holding up a bejeweled gold crown. On the other hand, the ghostly pale younger mans appearance was on the other side of the spectrum. While the elder looked dressed for the highest society, the slothful man gave no heed to his looks. His white coat was spotted with dirt and grim, with little bits of food bits here and there giving it some personality. Meanwhile, his shirt and shorts were ragged and filled with holes, seemingly rough and old enough to use as cleaning rags. Regardless, just like the elder, though, his clothes did little to hide his demonic features like his hooked prehensile tail or the two curved horns framing his ears. How? The young man raised his scale-like brows, wrinkling his mouth open, showing off his vampire-like canines. You lost your second-tost aberration, your minion, our dragon killer, and were also now in trouble with that dwarfs speech. Enlighten me, Lord Greed. Is it worth being on deaths door for all of this? Because I have gained results in the form of progress and testing, the elder replied with a raspy voice. The mother of all sess is failure. Isnt that what you and your fellow researchers always say, Lord Sloth? Wasted time is wasted time. The pale manzily shook his head, before pulling up a set of three scrolls, opening them all up to analyze the blueprints on them. Copies? The elder nodded. My aberration always made a backup copy of all their blueprints. A genius artificer with ess to the knowledge of Chihiro; I sacrificed one of my aberrations for it, I would not let it go to waste. You told us you would deliver a dragon killer, but that dragon killer not only failed to kill a single true dragonkin, it was destroyed in the ensuing battle. The others will not be happy. The others will be happy that it or that dragonyer didnt identally kill Aurenas hound before the dragon killer is rebuilt. Imagine her dead and a rank SS dragon forgetting to follow Eltharions decrees and enacting revenge for her lost daughter. That would have been the worse scenario. Wasted time! Time I could have used to sleep or do my own task; what a drag He threw the parchments on his bed before falling onto his build, yawning as he was starting to lose interest. I dont understand how you think, old timer. You''re supposed to be the greediest person in BoleTaria, but you seem to like losing your gains here and there. Always an investment, but most fail to see fruition. But if a single one of them blooms, I and our country will reap the produce for years toe. Like our n to summon the otherworlders, or how I still managed to give you the near perfected blueprints to solve your issue in reconstructing Castle Fatalisas dragonators. Money, wealth, gems they are all resources. What I desire is progress and survival for our race. His ck eyes widened until two golden dots appeared in them, giving this man an even eerier alien demeanor. Listen, well, sloth. For we greeds do not understand yourck of desires. We slothies do notck desires, we understand what we need and what we want, unlike you dessies, thezing demonkin addressed his conflicting interests to a desire demonkin, or dessy. Exin, then. What is going on in your head? Why did you need me to puppeteer a corpse only for you to waste it like this? The demonic power of a demonkin of sloth was the power of control through puppeteering, allowing them to stay away from the issue at hand by using proxies to solve their problems. All to allow them toze and sleep without any worries. On the other hand, greed was all about gravitational pulls. If there was something they wished to obtain, then even physics would grovel before their will. At least, only if their desire and control over it was strong enough to fight back against the whole world. While not directly opposites of each other, both of these demonkin Princes of Sins could not fully see eye-to-eye. One preferred efficiency for the sake of not wasting ones time, while the other did not mind risky ventures as long as they would eventually yield results. Even if they didnt, as long as one of the many investments produces an eptable oue, to the Prince of Greed, it would have been worthwhile. To be rich, one must be willing to pay. Remember, Lord Sloth, our mission as Princes of Sins is to ensure the survival of the demonkin race and the elimination of the Empire of Humans at any cost. Lord Greed raised his left hand up, stretching it to the horizon to envelop his hand over the sun. All of this? A threat to us demonkins? Nonsense. What can this alliance of theirs do if they cannot reach us? For even levianewt boats cannot pass the southern sea due to Plesias damage! The Twin-Elemental Lake, the same area where VifiYok received her powers, was the end product of the destruction of a dungeon core and Goddess Plesias divine wrath upon the taboo breakers. The resulting explosion and divine curse crushed thend, making it uninhabitable aside from the monsters who spawned inside the area. Located to the north of BoleTarias borders, the influence of fallout affected the sea northwest of it, causing such intense turbulence that made it impossible to sail through it. To reach BoleTaria, one must enter through the south desert area of the Empire of Folschreck, through the Great Desert of Evida. One must then sail over to the main BoleTarian kingdom through an ocean gap separating the continent Altrust from Numerus. In context, if Hestia were to sail from the Kingdom of Artoriass Port Annencia directly south, she would reach the conquered war-tornnds BoleTaria had stolen from the Empire of Folschreck. This mountainous area was used as a war camp, and would mean little to the demonkin if they were to lose thends. However, from Kargryx and Caedhul, directly south would be this Sea of Turbulence, forcing any seafarers or flies to either go around it or through the same route as mentioned before. Despite knowledge of the world being a sphere being spread by the Caedhulens due to their naval and explorer lifestyle, the path to Numerus through the northern sea routes would be ill advised due to the ciers and cold. This was something the Princes of Sins knew. If one wished tounch a war into BoleTariannd, one must move through Folschreckiannd. Meaning, we use Folschreck as our shield. If the dwarves, elves, and dragonewts must fight the humans to reach us, then we will rid ourselves of the humans earlier than we wished. Do not forget, the elves and dwarves might have defeated the Empire in the War for the Faefolk, but they never managed to breach its capital. They had to capitte, as losing to them was preferable over Carmaniate and us, the Prince of Greed continued. It doesnt matter if Aurenas new dog manages to change something in the Church of Aurena, our influence is already solid enough within Folschrecks shadow to counter anything she does. The Prince of Sloth said nothing, for silence showed his agreement. The otherworlders possibly knowing the truth now? It doesnt matter. We control the cards, they must hide theirs. Fools, listening to monsters in sheep clothing; returning to the Empire means we have the power. Even if they manage to outsmart us, they will create chaos, and that is what we want. The elder stood up, walking over to the younger man with a hunched back. Those are my answers. What say you? He only wishes for the destruction of the humans The Prince of Slothzily stared into the old mans ck eyes, showing no inkling of the emotions he was holding back. What about VifiYok and that lust contractor? he finally spoke. Minor issues. We inform Lord Wrath about the former, and we inform Lord Pride about thetter. It seems like his prediction was correct that the orb stored in that dwarven fortress was there to seal the remains of the Archdemon of Lust, KleaHatma. Now, why are they both helping Aurenas dog? The elder turned around, looking down at the war camp. It is clear, however, that Aurena is forcing Mistress KleaHatma into this. We must find a way to free her from her current host. What a drag all of this is. I just want to sleep and tinker. With the two Princes of Sins having finished their business in this area of Altruist, it was high time they removed themselves and returned back into friendlier locals. However, with the real perpetrators to Maagneils madness gone, the mystery behind Broggarts resurrection would remain unknown until one more knowledgeable on the subject would illuminate Aurora. So, that is the real story, Light? While traveling inside tworge wagons, the 15 other students of Saori had just left Artoriannd to enter the borders of Estralia. Protected by a group of mercenaries, Hestias cousin, Franz, was currently speaking with a few of his fellow ssmates, elucidating them on the truth behind their arrival in this world and their mission to defeat the demonkin king. Naturally, learning how everything they had been doing up until now was a lie and all part of the demonkins n to bring down the Folschreck Empire was a shock so strong it made it rather impossible to believe outright. Even if they were initially suspicious of the intentions of the Church of Aurena, enough time had passed that their suspicions had mellowed out, to the point multiple students had personal strings attached to the Church, ranging from simple friendships to financial support. So, she really is your cousin? As in, you werent brainwashed? The one to take all this truth the hardest was none other than Aiko, the other Saint candidate. Faced with the knowledge that Aurena did not choose her as a blessed canidate, the young girls face paled. You mean, all this time? Even back then, sh-she didnt mind con Aiko-chan Yuuko, the one Hestia burned, grabbed her friends shoulder, trying to calm her down. Seeing her friends smooth face, as if the burns she suffered had never happened before, caused Aiko to turn meek. Her skin had been destroyed, to the point muscles and bones could be seen. Aiko couldnt save her friend when she was near death, having to rely on a real Saintess to keep her stable, and even then, Saintess Fleindia couldnt heal her injuriespletely. However, Hestia could and did. The newest Champion of Aurena might have been the one to cause the burns in the first ce, but she was also the only one with the power to cure Yuuko. Not even a scar could be seen. Aiko should be happy to see her friend unharmed, but she could only remember how the bishops and priests she had trusted sent her to kill somebody who should be her ally, not to mention the memories of how everybody showered her with praise about being a Saint candidate made her aware how much of a tool she was. Aiko did calm down, but she became silent like the dead. W-will they throw me out now? Am I useless? Those thoughts spiraled around in her head before those words mixed with her memories of her family. The expectations of her father, the stares of her brothers, and the empty ttery of the servants in her family home. Yuukos eyes widened as she saw her friend withdraw into her shell. She tried to reassure her, but everything she said fell into deaf ears. With a frown, she looked to the other eight students inside this wagon, wondering what Franzs friend, Ryuji, was saying in the other wagon. So Hestia is our ally? Yuuko asked, sheepishly. Franz nodded. She and her party are the only real allies we have in the world. Everybody else just wants to use us. And Sensei is with her? Segawa-Sensei is with her and Tatsuya and Kyouya, too. Yuukos question made Franz nod once again. Then, why did we leave them? Why are we going back to the Empire, and-and how on Earth, are we here in the first ce? I heard from Ichiyo that we got teleported here? From whom? Isnt it obvious? Lights allies he made while we went around making fools of ourselves, Takuma the [Hero] answered with deadpan expression. While we thought we were in the light, this guy with the edgy name was stalking in the shadows all the time, learning the truth and so on. No wonder you kept up with me in levels and stats, despite my more rigorous training regiment. Franz stayed silent, unwilling to humor Takuma with that taunt. Thetter scoffed, clicking his tongue and gripping his swords handle. How did you meet them? They came to me first. Ryuji and I were trying to find merchants for connections. I wasining on the streets how a noble had his guards arrest amoner girl for simply looking at him, despite the fact he was walking in themoner district for no apparent reason but for a stroll. That girl was enved for the crime, judged by a lycerepth agent the noble bribed, Franz retold. Ryuji and I were then kidnapped, brought into air with my current boss. That was when my rtionship with the Yanderu Eluseuss began. That criminal syndicate! The same one our knights warned us about? Chifuya, one of Takumas party members shouted. The girl gulped, grimacing as she looked out of the wagon, eyeing the scarred mercs traveling with them. Are the Yes, Franz answered. They are part of my gang. Before we departed to assassinate my cousin, I made a deal with their boss to join them, in exchange for them allowing me to meet the crimson-scaled dragon. The Emperor only nned on sending his royal knights after her, at first, but my boss pulled some strings and his people managed to persuade him to send us with Sir Lautrex alone. As I said, I only thought she was an otherworlder from Ryujis reports; I didnt think she was my cousin until I saw her face. And shes supposedly dead? Yuuko asked, looking baffled at the implications. Suicide, yes. She was an aspiring idol with little sess, and you guys get it. Despite being transported into this world, I never, ever considered that my cousin could have been reincarnated into this world. Franz closed his eyes, reminiscing about his time with his cousin back on Earth, before he remembered Hestias face and his interactions with her. Instantly, he felt the need to cry, but he held it back in front of his ssmates. That is why we are leaving her and returning to the Empire. His ssmates naturally looked at him in horror, unable to understand what he was trying to say. Takuma was the only one who directly confronted him on it, demanding him to exin otherwise he would make his way back to Ankor-Nazta. Because you, and all of the you, would only be leeches to my baby cousin! Franzs frankness caught everybody by surprise. They had never experienced him as candid as he was on this trip. Do you remember what the knights told us? That in three or four years we would surpass them if we trained enough. Well, in the span of a year, my cousin braved enough dangers that the ones we faced would be a spit to her efforts. You think we can just stay with her? You told us she has a connection with Aurena! Like a real one! That she could send us back to Earth, Yuuko protested. W-why wouldnt we stay with her! Besides, we arent leeches, we can Train? Yes, you may and should. But at your current levels, youll be just like Takuma and Kyouya, desperately trying to keep up with Hestia to make yourself useful. At the very least, those two are showing progress, even if its not fast enough. Helps theyre around my little troublemaker, Franz smirked. But that doesnt include us. For better or worse, we are strangers to her party. None of you trusted her when it mattered, and you think everything would be all good after we join them? That I wouldlet you all just shake hands and be friends, despite the fact Yuukos mistake nearly allowed the dragonyers to kill her? Yuuko flinched, on the forefront of receiving Franzs rage. Ichijo, her party member, tried to cover for her, but was quickly silenced. I have said all I needed after Takumas coup detat. None of you tried to speak with her, you all believed the church that she could brainwash you. She couldnt even defend herself before all of you attacked her! If she had died there, if I hadnt been able to learn she reincarnated, if Franz stopped himself, noticing he was rambling to the point his head felt warm. I will make all of you work. After all, some of you even still have some animosity. I know you Takuma. I can see it with Aiko too, right now. All of you will have your grievances and will have trouble fitting in at first, because they already have Asakas and Tamaes parties. H-hey, you cant make that choice for us! If I made a mistake, then you should have given me the chance to apologGuys? Yuuko tried to argue back, but fell silent when Takuma suddenly nodded. She stared at him, her face twitching, asking why. Thats my issue. He dodged the question However, Franz was quick to backstab him. Because Takuma, as I said before, has an overinted ego because of the circumstances he was born into. Now, he doesnt need to follow in his fathers footsteps in this world, he can make his own fame and wealth. He can be his own man. He wants to be the hero in this world, and I know he wont ept Hestia as the person to actually change things. Takuma red at Franz, ready to swing his de at him, but stopped himself when he remembered how cramped the wagon was. One bad swing and he could hurt one of the others instead. So, instead, he fought with words. And you dont? This is the reason you dragged us here, right? To make use of us to impress your cousin. You think the church will just ept us back? Yes, they will, because my connections will assure us. Dont forget, the demonkins want us to cause trouble for the Empire, they dont care what we do as long as we dont directly inconvenience them, Franz replied. We also have to make sure the Prince of Greed doesnt talk about VifiYok, but I can rely on Streiga and the Boss for that. Even if Franz had things nned out, there were still cracks he had to fill up. Heposed himself and continued. After all, the reason why I am bringing all of you along with me is that you will be more useful alongside me, instead of with Hestia. Here, you cant just leech off her party because I am not a dragon with the power to defeat a rank S dragonyer. As if she could. Have you see Galg fight? Your Yes, she will, Franz swiftly cut off Takuma, showing full confidence in his cousin. Even if she couldnt, she has something none of us havepowerful, trustable allies. Unlike you, she faced disasters that could destroy cities and countries. She has faced enough trials to steel her. My cousin had always been a bundle of energy, but confidence had always been something she never managed to obtain but now as Hestia, she has grown into a person we can entrust our faith in. Franz drew his face closer to his ssmates. But that also means we need to pave a road for her to walk in. For her armies to solve our issues. We dont get to sit on the side lines, working in the back like some spoiled children. No. We are Shiroko High students; our parents sent us there to be their sessors. Heirs. Elites of the future, if you want me to use the words of our principal! He stood up and went out of the wagon, standing on the coachman seat next to the coach. He turned his head to the wagon next to it, noticing his second-inmand, Ryuji, was already there. There, he also saw the Hand of Heaven, Lautrex von Cashim, looking at him, before he nodded. Ryuji! Franz called out. They agreed! Lautrex will work with us, he replied, causing Franz to smile. He then turned his head back to the people in the wagon. I will right the justice system of the Empire of Folschreck. I will assure that my cousin will have the easiest way into the Empire possible through me. A storm ising soon for the Church of Aurena. All of you have a choice, no matter how insane they are. Once we make it back to the Empire, all of you may choose what to do. Return to Hestia, work with me, or find somewhere to sit all of this out. He reached his hand out. I am Franz Akabane, and I am the newest rank eight of the Yanderu Eluseuss. The eighth underboss of this ck mercenarypany. Will you join me and help me fight for us to return back home? I will. Ichijo, the only boy from Yuukos party, stood up. He hadnt forgotten the promise Hestia fulfilled. We were tasked to assassinate another otherworlder. Another Earthling! But despite all of that, she still was nice enough to correct our mistakes. Yuuko-chan, we should help. This is the only way. Yuuko sighed, but shrugged, prompting the other members of her party to stand up in unison. Her conflicted feelings for what she did to Hestia and what thetter did for her made her act. As long as I dont end up nearly dead again. Can you do that, Franz? He nodded. I have our cover story already nned, in addition to a trump card that will allow us to survive. Even if they dont trust us, I have a way to make sure they cant get rid of us without ruining their ns. We need to work with the demonkins to the point that resummoning another set of heroes will only slow them down. If we can do that, we can make sure my cousin will be able to handle the rest. [The Light] of the west, and the Light of the east. Family members who no longer share blood with each other, but possess memories that kept their bond tight. Once again separated, the young mans conviction was hardened into steel and his eyes were glued to the east where his duty awaited him. The Empire was huge, but the sway of both power and words could turn things into his favor. With connections both in the shadows and now in the light, the young man clenched his hands, already formting the people he had to target to bring his revolution of the justice system to life. However, with his formal entrance into the stage of history, the leeches he wanted to take away from his beloved cousins would now cling to him. The burden they brought would now be his problem. I am useful, right? I am more than just a pretty face for people to use, right? I am. I am! I am an idol, just like her! I can shine just as brightly! Aiko bit her lips, staring at the ground with a reignited fire. Franz. You wont be the only one to do something about our problems. Dont underestimate me! Takuma red at Franzs back, his hand around his sword handle softening. Chapter 425: Chihiro’s Workshop. Chapter 425: Chihiros Workshop. 99 human, beastman, elf, dwarf followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22461 Im dead. I never want to do that ever again. I turned around, smirking as I watched Asakaying on Rajahs back like a starfish with her limbs limply wiggling around as the ground continued to shake like a miniature earthquake. Her new robesan edgy ck overcoat-like robe made from mana threads with white-golden stripes and embroidery, mostly depicting Ilsaphones symbol and the moon,given to her by Sariels Church of Marsvenwere getting dirty from Rajahs shedding fur Hello, Dead, but sadly, you will have to continue since I just learned how useful it is to have more than one holy-mage cleric. Water magic just cant heal as much as we can, hehe. Asaka red at me, clearly unamused by my dad joke, but she just didnt get the real joke! The y on words considering she was now a certified and epted Saintess of Ilsaphone! Ah, this delinquent sure had the humor of a dry fish if she couldnt understand my genius! Okay, my attempt to cheer her up a bit kinda failed. Well, it was true she was exhausted, but so was I, as the both of us had spent thest four days as medics for the many people injured as a result of Maagneils attack. Far too many people died, but, fortunately, most were injured inside the Hub and the festival grounds. Asaka fully utilized her [Twilight Pdin] to mend peoples wounds with that beige slime, while I performed the moreplicated surgery with [Miraculous Grace]. Honestly, watching her work was more interesting to me, as her slime acted almost like glue, keeping organs, limbs, and skin together. Considering the unique skill came from Ilsaphone, it made sense why it acted and felt so simr to the onnikais body regenerating slime. She could totally make some zombies using that thing if she learned how to control them. Fitting for a Saintess of Ilsaphone. The only thing stopping her from learning how to do it would be her ownck of interest in fighting. But, that wasnt the real reason why we spent four days as doctors; it was cause of the big guy sitting before us as the ground was rumbling, due to it acting like an elevator. I looked up, inspecting the titanic rank A drake, Mh, a beingrge enough to push a skyscraper down like a kid kicking down a lego tower. Still, he was far smaller than the leviathan I met in the Belzac forest. It took four days for Mh to recover from his wounds and the mental corruption inflicted on him by Maagneils aberration. Due to his fight with Neill, Yorshka, Master, and the other blessed, his outer carapace he used to roll around was broken, leaving his rock-like skin exposed. In addition, this meant we could see multiple scars across his body from spears, arrows, and a certain attack that left long line-like wounds, as I couldnt heal him after the fight as I had [Arcane Fever]. Honestly, Neills bragging was a bit exaggerated, as the efforts of the other fighters was apparent, but the long line-like scars, so simr to the scars left from lightning damage, caused by her dragon paths would decorate this drakes body for a long time. Scars could be prevented if you healed them with healing spells in time, but if you allowed it to heal naturally or through potions, they would remain. Regardless, unlike Mom, he woke up sooner than I thought. Thankfully. Still, his time asleep gave me the time to heal the people from the expedition force. The dragonewt pair who helped me out with that rank S dragonyer GalgPradreo and Skardrvohad lost multiple limbs, Farrons organs were in disarray, and the many other survivors were all sporting devistating wounds in need of a miracle to heal. I was just d they lived through everything, considering how many had died to that dragonyer. Speaking of Galg, I was right to assume that one of his party members had recovered from her near death experience by my sisters hands. Rikara, the leonid berserker, had lost her right arm and a part of her chest in that area hit by Siss [Freikugel], to the point I saw her ribs and lungs. She was transported out of the dungeon, where people confirmed she survived through potions and her huge Health stat. Well, she was now in stable condition due to Asaka and I, and was now in the custody of the dwarves. Honestly, considering she tried to assassinate me, I really didnt want to deal with her. Whether to judge or to interrogate her, I left it to people who were more invested in it, as I couldnt really be bothered by it. I mean, I had bigger things to do, like speak with a Goddess! Correct call to wait. Asaka and I werent the only ones going down to the dungeons temple. Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Master, and another blessed were apanying usRudigan Vagunyga, a Champion of Crustacia and the cousin of the Ankoran Queen. Strange, as aside from a one time greeting, we were practically strangers. So, why was he here while Saori wasnt? Well, that wolf friend of mine had her own Divine Quest to fulfill, as she was being tasked to transport over 1000 beastmen ves from her raid on the grimgarian army back to the Beastmen Alliance, Carmaniate. That meant she had to move them all from the very south up to the dwarves to allow them to use the train. I mean, sure, I could have sped up my friends job a bit with my subspace fast travel function, but I was distrustful of them. There were over 1000 people I didnt know or could trust; not even Saori could! Also, there was the logistical impossibility for me, as the subspace fast travel function demanded a huge amount of mana due to the distance from Port Annencia, where they were located, to the dwarven capital. Who was supposed to shoulder that for over 1000 people? Me? I could transport multiple parties full of people once per day, but a 1000? Yeah, why not just kill me with arcane corruption already. Mom? Hell no, I wouldnt use my own mother as a mana battery for something like this and Saori understood that, as she never asked me to do any of this. She was a good friend. That was why she wasnt here, while Mister Rudigan was here to help with my own Divine Quest. Divine Quest: Uncover the truth behind this golem and solve the problem on hand with them Quest Giver: Origin Goddess of Earth, Craftsmanship, Minerals, and Creation, Crustacia Description: Yo, Crustacia here on the permission of Aurena, little Hestia! Kinda a bad moment for me to meet you, but I honestly didnt expect to meet them in this dungeon. The earth told me they would return, but this? Well, me vision through me dwarves told me enough to get the gist of the n, but I cant tell you! Yeostars intervention made Goddess Plesia veeeery mad and she just put out a punishment I aint wishing to experience. You gotta do it yourself and its not gonna be easy, but I promise ya a big reward. And, trust me, I know how to please an otherworlder quite well! So, ept it, little Hestia! Reward: A unique skill on anybody you wish, +1 level, reason for why the gods arent speaking, an additional reward depending on how you solve this whole situation For my reward, I wanted Crustacia to bestow upon Grimnir a unique skill, but not only that, I also wanted her to make him a blessed. As much as I like the underground, going through this dungeon all over again would have driven me crazy, Grimnir agreed with what Rudigan justmented. He then turned silent, though, grumbling a bit with downcasted eyes. But, still,ss, are you sure? I nodded. You are the fifth member of Aurora. I know you are keeping your oath to me by helping out as a smith, but I know you have your own stake in this Divine Quest of mine now. You have a real reason to fight, aside from service, loyalty, and friendship. Grimnirs eyes went wide, letting out a deep sigh. He stroked his beard, contemting my words, but he understood I was speaking the truth. During the Maagneil incident, Grimnir saw the dead body of his beloved cousin, Broggart, being resurrected by a demonic aberration of the Prince of Greed. With the mastermind nowhere to be found, and Maagneil dead, Grimnir couldnt understand how all of this happened. How did his cousin and uncle get into this mess in the first ce? The only way to find the answer was to find the mastermind behind everything and what exactly happened, so Grimnir needed the strength to fight back. He had to transcend from being a rank B fighter, even if he was also a master cksmith and runesmith. [My apologies, dwarf,] Mh suddenly spoke to us. Dont worry about it. Grimnir waved his hand, still looking pensively. He then looked at me and nodded. Right you are,ss. Right you are I need to understand. Mh told us he didnt know how Broggart was brought back to life, as he didnt witness the event, while KleaHatma and VifiYokour two most knowledgeable members when it came to anything demonicexined it would be impossible for the aberration to perfectly mimic a person before their death. That demonic orb thing could transform into monsters to protect itself, after all. So, how did all of this happen? Well, that was why, in the end, Grimnir agreed to be the third blessed for Aurora, despite how he still viewed himself as a criminal. He wanted, no, I think he needed to know. Also, after having to rely on my allies so much in the events thisst month, it reinforced the idea that their strength was also mine. As Saori and everybody told me, it wouldnt hurt to put my trust in them, especially for any future battles, and that was why I wanted to get more blessed. It wouldnt hurt to usurp some more divine powers from those blessings, right? Ehehe. I smiled at the fact [Battle Frenzy] allowed me to use the divine powers of my blessings and those I usurped, like [shfire] and [Light Horizon], although considering what Plesia and Ilsaphone did to circumvent my ability, Crustacia could just troll me with a useless skill. [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] effects on [Battle Frenzy]: [shfire] [Light Horizon] [Marine Lungs] [Soul Vision] Thosest two Haaaa. If you cant stop the usurpation, just troll the system. Grimnir. Interrupting my thoughts on how the gods were giving me mediocre skills for me to usurp, I turned around, watching a dwarf in a full suit of armor walk over to us. With every step he took, the ground shook a bit from the weight of his equipment, as the Earthshaker armor he wore made him seem like a tank on legs. Ever diligent, huh? I thought as everybody was wearing casual clothing, while he looked ready for a fight. Even with the Divine Quest of Princess Hestia, ya should prove yourself. As one of her Champions, I will not allow you to join the illustrious blessed of the Earth Pantheon if youck even an ounce of piety or conviction. Although a Champion just like Tehmrayn, that stoic, stick-up-his-ass naga blessed of Plesia, Rudigan was quite a bit morex. Still, his deep voice escaping his visor was intimidating and it made him scarier than he should be. You think Im weak? Grimnir raised an eyebrow. Ive seen ya fight, ya idiot. You could use some training unless you want to embarrass the Earth Mother and ya young mistress but it aint bad, the dwarf scoffed. However, Grimnir only bellowed out augh, causing Rudigan to do the same. Both dwarves shook hands, showing the camaraderie they built up as two expedition members. They fought side by side inside the Event dungeon, so would you call this a bromance? Simr to what Tatsuya and Kyouya shared? Rudigan took off his helmet, revealing a dwarven man with a long scar going from his forehead down to his lips, blinding his right eye and taking a chunk off his nose. He had other smaller cuts on his face, too, but another prominent scar was arge burn wound that removed the left side of his hair and ear, leaving him bald. I couldnt help but gulp. A Champion must be strong cuz they fight for their god; ya aint fighting random bandits or monsters, ya get rank A warriors, titanic creatures, and sometimes also other blessed. That Tehmrayn knows best for thetter one. He then pointed at his two scars. This sh? A duel with a swordsman striving to be a sword saint. This burn? A Champion and Saint of Danterno messing withva under a hold. Got another wound on me chest from a rank A monster. Blessed from Danterno? Tsk, those people from his church keep causing trouble. Grimnir scoffed, Hmm? And? I fought a rank A before. Fought an Earth Elemental Emperor, even if theyre weakened. Never alone like you perhaps, but if youre imply my brav Aint the point. The point is that a smith aint need to seebat if his stuff keeps everybody else alive. My opinion. Unlike Plesia and Aurena, the other four Origin Gods dont take too many blessed, I believe, since their respective patron races Territory aint toorge. He then put his helmet back on. The Earth Mother has a right to get more blessed, but she prefers quality over quantity. People that can serve her interest, even if you arent the strongest. Will this serve her? Spit it out. Get to the end, already, I know youre leading up to something. He then turned to me. Your highness, I suggest God Blei as his patron god. What! Grimnir burst out, but Rudigan spoke before he could argue back. God Blei does not take too many blessed, as he is restricted to only a few due to his deal with Goddess Plesia. cksmith guild gets [cksmiths Eyes] in exchange for far weaker blessings. Rudigan then patted Grimnir on his shoulder. Give it a thought. I thought ya got over ya hatred for him. Dont serve a Goddess you cant properly serve, choose a god that fits ya, just like how a god must choose somebody who fits their ideal. Grimnir went silent, nodded, and went over to Eine to discuss the subject with her. I then called Rudigan out, asking if he wanted me to heal his scars for him, but he rejected the offer. As a warrior, those scars were both medals for his victories but also reminders for him to be stronger. Each scar had a story, I guess, and it seemed he had already gotten used to fighting with one eye and ear. After that discussion, Mh stopped the elevator, as we had reached the lowest floor. As the wall opened up like a gate, it revealed the devastated gold piles of the drakes hoard. Molten gold and gems covered everything, whilerge fissures and earth spikes made it extremely hard to traverse on the ground. This wasnt even mentioning the rather dangerous smog cloud gathering on the ceiling, where I noticed a giant hole. As I went closer, I noticed it was about the size of Mh and my [Sun, Consume All], meaning this was the hole those two used to chase after us when our party pursued Maagneil. The holes tunnel was molten shut, revealing hardened magma everywhere. That, with the molten wealth pile, probably created all this life-threatening smoke. As I was mostly resistant against earth gases as a sunfang dragon, I could breath everything in without any worry, although it did stink like junk. On the other hand, the others had Tasiannas cover them with an [Air Shield] to prevent them from suffocating. Mh, naturally, was also doing okay with the smog. [ Chihiro mentioned how material objects can always be reced but this is] Hard to swallow, Eine interjected. Ones home is ones paradise and safe haven. Losing everything would be a major setback to everything. [Correct. Ive been gathering all of this over the centuries Ive been a dungeon master. Scavenge, but its mine.] Mh walked over to the pile of gold, silver, and cracked gems, causing none molten pieces to cling and ng as they fell onto the ground from the shockwaves his steps caused. [Sometimes I would even use [Dwarfenize] to run my own dungeon as a challenger, earning my loot fair and square like my many intruders. Hmm ] I really cant sympathize when most of your valuables were ripped from some unfortunate adventurer, dude. Mh ignored my frown and sigh, moving towards the broken down wall where Maagneil pushed him through when we first entered the dungeonsst floor. The giant drake then raised his neck up, letting out a small growl that sounded like a ships horn to me. Still, as a dragonkin myself, I could guess what he was saying even if I still didnt understand the dragon tongue. Sorrow, resignation, and memories of his past and the nostalgia he lost through the decimation of his home. The following sigh was deep and long-winded, enough to create a small gust to blow up a dust cloud. Good thing the smog smells worse than his breath. Disregarding this moment, we left Mh alone for the time being to let him calm down, before he turned around and nudged his head towards the hole. We walked through it, reaching arge set of stairs simr to those you found on thoserge ancient Greek buildings like the Acropolis of Athens, and moved down. Remnants of Mhs fight with Maagneil quickly introduced themselves as sections of the staircase were just gone, leaving an empty, gaping hole. Jumping over these with [Air Walk] or other methods, we continued our descent until we ended up at a small lush forest area with a broken down house in the middle of it, framed by trampled flowers and trees. Looking closer, the ce looked like a traditional Japanese house with a small backyard and multiple buildings all connected to one mansion. Ake led the way like any idyllic Japanese mansionI could even remember my Japanese grandparents having such a homebut with the destruction, there was nothing left to enjoy. The peace had been broken by conflict, crushed under it. I looked up at Mh who was waiting on the stairs like a puppy, lowering his head in shame. [ Even her shrine is gone. Reduced to rubble.] His voice broke, sounding like he was about to cry. He turned around, walking back up the stairs. [Deal with your matter fast. I have much to rebuild.] What a reaction, Rudigan noted. Grimnir shook his head. No if youd seen how Dravlia Konguns workshop looked like before it turned into nothing more than a ruined scenery, you would understand. Leading the way, he walked over to a small patch of broken tree. Using his hammer, he cleaned the shattered branches and bark away, revealing squashed flowers inside a giant footprint, with broken down rock fragments sprawled over everywhere. You could see pieces of metal here and there, probably manatech, but nothing was really recognizable. When I ended up in the Event dungeon, Mh gave me a task to gather keys from two locations. Two priors dedicated to Goddess Chihiro and keys that imitated datachips, Imented when I understood what these remains were. The fake Broggart mentioned this workshop was taken hostage to make Mhply, right? Its so obvious from his reaction. Love, Eine answered. Tasianna nodded. It makes sense from all we heard about his rtionship with her. How he was mad that she had to ascend to godhood and as such revealed everything to the dwarves. It was probably all nned, but the drake wasnt sad he lost a storyteller to keep him busy with tales, he was saddened he lost his friend and lover. Didnt he mention he could transform into a dwarf? Asaka astutely brought up. I wouldnt put it past them to make this their home. Loss breaks people. Such a strong reaction can only happen if he values this ce immensely. Love really is blinding, huh? Maagneil probably felt the same. [ Should we rebuild it?] Rajah suddenly suggested and we all nodded. We cleaned up the rubble around the shrine, pushing things to the side to make the area clear. Grimnir and Eine turned a nearby rock chunk into a gravestone, while Rudigan chiseled words on them. Asaka, Eine, and I picked out the herbal flowers inside my storage, grimacing as I had nothing more romantic, before putting everything together to make the bouquet as colorful and beautiful as possible. After we ced everything down, Rudigan then pulled out his amulet of Chihiro andid it on the ground as a sign of respect between one blessed to the other. I prayed to her to show my respect, while Asaka didnt know what to say, as Chihiro wasnt technically dead. You couldnt really tell a living person rest in peace, right? Especially if the person was a god who might be looking down on us right now. Dravlia Kongun? Ah, that does make sense. Chihiro is alive, but Dravlia died before she gained apotheosis, I noted from reading the epitaph. Some of us wanted to continue cleaning the area up a bit more, but Grimnir reminded us we couldnt stay too long. As such, with Rajahsrge tail, we cleaned up the path to one of the buildings, at least. Since everything was demolished, we also had to push the remains of the house away, revealing a faint blue glowing from a cer. Opening it, Grimnir beckoned us down, noting how it took Broggart and him a while to find this hole as they were distracted by the many inventionsying around. There was an intricate puzzle that was held shut that forced the two to delve into their knowledge of Chihiro to open but we didnt need to do that, as the insides didnt remain intact. Sadly, this was the fate for everything in this once peaceful home. From the looks of it, nothing worth looking at was around anymore. Chihiros many creations and blueprints were all destroyed here, all that progress was lost. Even if Blei hadnt forbidden it, we would have been able to prevent all her knowledge from being lost, Grimnirmented, almost out of spite, caused by the discussion he had with Rudigan a moment ago. Broggart was right. At least we managed to salvage the gun blueprint, the recorder, and maybe the giant golem design from all of this. Why cant the Ankoran King understand what a waste it is to leave Goddess Chihiros ns and ideas to rot in that measly cave?! The world deserves to learn from them! Learn from Earth! I remember those words from his video memento. Makes him seem so right. Hindsight, my friend, Rudigan disagreed. But it is a shame. Didnt ya mention the fake Broggarts workshop was nearby? Probably got destroyed, I said. A mana battery bomb blew up the smithy, while the resulting copse buried the artificer shack. Maybe Mh could help, but I dont know if anything would remain. We should look, at least. I nodded to Tasiannas suggestion. With Rajah in my shadow, I descended thedder after everybody had gone down, realizing it was pitch-ck in here for everyone without [Night Vision]. Casting [Shine] on my tail, I held it up like a torch, illuminating our path forward. Once we stopped at a door, we managed to find not only the dungeon core but also a small shrine. There we noticed a small figurine of a kimono-wearing woman holding up some tools and an orbChihiros statue. Once I told Rajah and Rudigan to guard us, my group kneeled down and held our hand in a prayer position. The reason why I brought everybody with me and not just Grimnir was due to a test I wanted to performcould people with my [Hestias Retainer] enter the god domain and listen to a god alongside me? Naturally, as I was experienced in this, I knew that, aside from Eine since she had KleaHatma protecting her, nobody could survive a long period before a god due to their divine pressure. Meaning, Crustacia would decide if anybody would apany me. She would know best who could survive. Oh Goddess Tasianna especially was shaking in her boots. As the most religious devoted person in Aurora, meeting Crustacia would probably lead to the same reaction when Eine met Aurena. I couldnt wait to see her expression! [Ahhh, Crustacia. Its been a while,] KleaHatma naturallymented. [I hope shell forgive me for almost seducing one of her priests back then.] Great work, lust demon. I shook my internal head. Regardless, we shut our eyes and I prayed to Crustacia, focusing on Chihiros statue as the catalyst to link my soul towards her realm. After a moment, I suddenly heard the sound of rolling pebbles, causing me to open my eyes and realize I was inside an earthen hall. Not like the small room we were just in. No, it was a majestic throne room fit for a ruler, as it was decorated with priceless carpets, statues, and golden ornaments. Fairnite bat gargoyles furnished the walls and pirs, before fire all lit up in their mouths. Wee. A young woman''s voice drew my attention, waking me up with a rather thick dwarven ent, as she curled the L. I turned around, noticing a dwarven woman sitting on a bronze throne. Two pig-tails kept her mineral-rock hair together, while the smirk she gave us showed off her youthfulness and energy. It was a far cry from the elegant, noble-like appearance of my patron goddess, who wowed me with her angelic aura. Meanwhile, this goddess looked and exuded an aura that told me she could crush any of us like a mountain could eliminate our existence if it were to be dropped on us. Tough and rough were the perfect words to describe her, but there was also a glint in her eyes, showing her interest and how much she had been waiting for this meeting. Stretching her arm forward, she showed us a peace sign. Yo, Hestia, nice to meetcha! Remove A note from AbyssRaven Introducing the twin-tail hairstyle Goddess, Crustacia! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 426: Crustacia’s Reward. Chapter 426: Crustacias Reward. Crustacia, Origin Goddess of Earth. Goddess of Craftsmanship, Minerals, and Creation. Earth Mother, Primarch of Earth, the Innovator, the Muse of Passionall titles Ive been given, but honestly, all these introductions arent exactly necessary, as we all know each other well enough. Nhahaha! Sitting on her grand throne, the dwarven goddess bellowed out augh that shook the entire room, causing little pebbles and dust to fall from the ceiling. I ced a hand over my left ear, finding her divine aura a bit oppressive. I wanted to speak up against it, as this could harm Tasianna and Grimnir, but quickly noticed that they werent here. The only person here was Eine, or more specifically, her slightly pink-colored soul. They werent invited, she stated, a statement I echoed. Of course! Why would I invite them into my divine realm when I need to speak with ya for a bit, huh? Crustacia stated before jumping off her throne, only for the ground beneath her to catch her. Like peasants carrying their royalty on their backs, the ground slid forward to bring their goddess over to us, before morphing the earth to construct a fairnite table and three golden thrones decorated with jewels. She sat down and bid us to do the same. Bit gaudy, unlike Aurenas more simple elegance, but I personally like it. Come on. What ya standin around for? Sit! Eine and I looked at each other before epting the gesture. Crustacia smiled, pping her hands as if she was telling us she had been anticipating this for far too long now, and that she was enjoying us being here. Considering she had her blessed to speak with, why was she so interested in us? To clear things up, Grimnir and Tasianna are still on standby, if ya could call it like that. This discussion will take a while, and even with yer titles protection, Hestia, neither of them would handle talkin to me for too long. I will invite them in once I am done givin ya yer third reward, Crustacia stated. Third reward? Right, the information on why the gods havent spoken to me in a long time. Its been a while since I heard Krampss and Aurenas voices. Speakin of protection Crustacia turned to Eine. Eine Fiero Helvas. Human. identally bonded with the archdemon of lust, KleaHatma, and also the receiver of little Aurenas help to contain that beast and use her power for the sess of Hestias Divine Quest. Quite religious, but ya havent done as much prayin due to yer stressful environment. Now, yer a proper artificer with a dwarven master and some skill in the use of yer whipsword and demonic lust powers. Certainly a resume. Eines face tensed up, well, as much as she could as a soul. She then turned around, looking at empty air before turning back to Crustacia. Goddess Crustacia, you stared at Klea, right? Hit the nail on its head. No problem with ya, kid; more of a general dislike that Marsven, that idiot, just had to leave this thin alive. Lazy ass. Urgh, she might just be a blob of mana, but just seein her makes my skin harden. [So happy to see me, eh, Goddess Crustacia?] KleaHatmas teasing voice eked into our minds, sounding as sultry as ever. [Or maybe would you like me to call you by your real name?] Ya dumb? The Goddess of Earth was as blunt as a rock. Shes a bit more respectful towards her than Aurena, I noted about how KleaHatma spoke to Crustacia. Aurena did address Crustacia as an elder, so maybe KleaHatma was showing the older goddess the necessary courtesy. Well, whatever, Im not exactly here to pick a fight or somethin. Little Aurena asked me to check on Eine and the demon. Her eyes through Hestia and the skill she gave ya keeps tabs, but she wants to hear if ya have anyints. Saw ya unlocked [OklLuthiers Powers Lv. 6] and use [Flesh Strings]. Any weird feelings? Eine shook her head. Nothing particr Wait, does the color of my soul have something to do with it? I remember it being almost see through when Ist visited the Goddess. The pink hue really is a change?! Crustacia shook her hand, however, wrinkling her mouth as if the answer was not right or wrong. Yer right that the pink isnt normal. The soul of a person adapts to its vessel, like our little dragon here slowly turnin more and more into a dragon. I looked down at my own soul, flinching back when I noticed I had arge snout in the way of my eyes. I tried to touch it, but my soul hands just went through it. Calming myself down, I stared at my hands and body, noticing the scales covering my soul had spread throughout my body, to the point I barely saw any of the holes I used to see. The fact my soul looked like swiss cheese was my reminder that my memories were broken and needed to recover, but from the look of it, I was healing up. Did my encounter with Franz fix me up further? It was highly likely as seeing and talking to him had allowed certain emotions to surge out, even if I couldnt fully remember him. The fact I could hear my past lifes nameHikarimade this theory of mine sensible. The soul of a person adapts to its vessel. Aurena and Crustacia were right about this as my human soul was turning into a dragons. Looking up and down, I could attest to this as I was in my [Humanize (Minor)] form, instead of my [Humanize (Major)] or [Humanize (Moderate)] as like my previous visits to the divine realm. Dont look too surprised. Yall be just like yer grandpapa soon enoughyall be visitin us in yer dragon form, Hestia. Hahaha, Aurena and Kargryxmor failed to remove yer memories cause of that third gods interference, but, how would ya look at that, yer just like my Chihiro, Crustacia stated. Didnt try to erase her memories when I brought her to this world. Just gave her a second chance to live. Haa, its just a shame she got unlucky with her body again. Died from an illness back on Earth, died young again in this world. My eyes widened when she mentioned the Revolution Queenmy [Otherworldly Reincarnator] predecessor. I couldnt just let this chance to ask her about her fly by. Illness? What exactly was it? Brain cancer. She was blunt as always. Got her before she could retire back on Earth. She probably would still be alive when ya were born. Her dwarven body? Issues, too. Healin potions and spells cant cure yer body if it considers it natural. Good girl, though, made the best out of the situation and somehow I just had to offer her an apotheosis for what she did. Nhahaha! Shes the reason me faith got a golden age. Hearing the goddess st out her lungs with that joyous crackle made me speechless. She pped her thighs, trying to hold back herughter with her hand, but everything failed as she wheezed one her golden chair. Elegance? Imposing? Neither adjective could properly describe how Crustacia acted; it was as if I was meeting any other dwarf. She fits her patron race perfectly. I concluded. It was no wonder the dwarves worshiped her this much. She felt like a far cry from the Earth Elemental Emperor who created the dwarven race, as thetter imed that his children were imperfect and wed creations, while Crustacia epted them with open arms. After she finally stopped, Crustacia groomed her stone-hard hair, making sure she still looked the part of a goddess. Hehe, well, Chihiro is probably enjoyin the reward I gave her. Shes not an active goddess, but she does her part. Reward? There was more than just bing a god? I asked. Sure. She nodded. I gave her a chance to be reborn again, this time back on Earth. Huh? Her powers are suppressed while shes there, as her vessel is a mortals body. Still, shes probably havin fun in the modern age of Earth, and probably enjoyin yer adventures. Seeing Eine and me tilt our heads, Crustacia leaned forward. The video recorder? She can watch what is happenin on yer side whenever ya film things. Get it? My eyes widened as the implications of this. Meaning, the moment we obtained the recorder, Chihiro had been watching everything weve been doing, including our fight with Maagneil? The aftermath with Mh. So Crustacia smiled as an idea just crossed my mind. She shook her finger and tapped the stone table. But, let me get to the point before we derail. Eine, KleaHatma is certainly affectin yer, but that is cause of yer non-binding contract with her. Ya rejected it, but she made one with ya. Klea? She stared to the right, but the demon didnt answer. Embarrassed? Oooh, little wibble lusty havin a flush. Haha, didnt want yer friend to hear that, huh? Crustacia teased, causing something pink to suddenly appear on Eines shoulder, wiggling around like some spirit. [Shut it!] KleaHatmas voice reappeared. Crustacia smacked her leg. Haha! Knew it! I guess thats yer lust right now, huh? Well good to see. Eine is even calling ya by yer first name, but yer didnt even think to exin that ya made a contract with her to do that assimtion, huh? First name? I wondered, asking them what they meant by that, only for it to be revealed that demon and demonkin names were written in a First nameLast name style. I thought Eine was calling KleaHatma by Klea to simplify it as the demons name was quite long. Like a nickname. So, KleaHatma is Klea? VifiYok is Vifi? I stated, earning me a nod by everybody. That orphan got her name from her adoptive parents, as ya probably heard from her yerself. She then pointed at Eine, who was showing the wiggling pink blob of gas a wide smile, causing thetter to justin even further. There really is no problem. [Hestia Retainer] protects her from the demonic influence, her own personality makes it hard to ept the lust sin easily, and her connection to a supportive KleaHatma allows her very high resistance to demonic influences. Aurena really created a good demon hunter, huh? I shrugged, but couldnt help but smile as I watched the two interact. I knew it! You do consider yourself a part of us! You always make it seem like you have to stay away from everybody, but just look at you! You are interested in us! Eine teased the demon. [Dear, you dont understand it one bit!] Flustered, the demon had to drop her sultry manner of speech just to argue back. [As I told you all this time, Im interested in your adventurers and how you and Hestia will develop! The fact Hestia recruited Vifi just makes it more interesting! I am not interested in Aurora as a whole.] But you stated before that you are interested in me, right? What about the contract Goddess Crustacia talked about? I did reject it. [I had to make it behind your back to make sure you could assimte my mana! Otherwise, you probably would have just revived and immediately died to that knight boywhatever his name wasagain. You seeDontugh!] KleaHatma shouted as Eine giggled. [Eine, dont misunderstand this as friendship. As I told you before, the moment you and Hestia stop being interesting to me, I will find a way to break out of Aurenas control. Enough with this naive drivel!] More like, the moment I begin to distrust you, you will have a reason to not be interested in me anymore. Hiehie, I get it, dont worry. [ Insufferable brat.] Maybe I shouldNo, that is Eines job. It is still better for me to listen to KleaHatma and distrust her just enough. Just like VifiYok. They are still potential enemies until we can get rid of all reasons to distrust them. The interaction between the two continued for a bit longer until Crustacia pped her hands before telling Eine her time was about to run out. It felt weird to hear that since we spent most of the time just talking about Chihiro and KleaHatma, but I guess it did clear things up about those two situations. Especially the former with the recorder. Once Eines soul returned to the mortal realm, Crustacia told me that was the reason why she invited Eine to her home in the first ce, so it wasnt like it was wasted time. It would be better for me to exin everything to my allies anyways, instead of risking damaging the souls of my allies. I really dont know what to think of KleaHatma. Aurena probably didnt say this, but that demon had served me once or twice before. In fact, every Origin God knew her before we were pitted against each other, she revealed to me. Seraphims. Ya remember that word? One of the nine orders of angels from yer world, which I stole for the name of the unique Job System. The Seraphim Protocol, I called it when I suggested it to the others. You did? Well, I thought the Job System needed an update considering how grindy it was, but you suggested it? May I ask for what reason? She nodded. Drop the formality. But, yes, the System was archaic, something we made at the beginning. The one we got used back in our world was far different, and we had to wing it for something that fitted this world. Cant bring exactly the same stuff over here, or itll just be Edjurl 2.0, right? I nodded. I understood her reasoning and it was even admirable that she was willing to rework the current one to make it less grindy, in a sense. Of course, you still had to grind a ton of levels for the unique Job System to be worth it, but it did feel more fulfilling to level up a development Job to max due to the prestige points, unlike the former. A god epting her mistake and then persuading the others to help her change it. Yeostar did mention Aurena couldnt speak to me as she was preupied with working on the Job System. I could see why Creation was part of Crustacias domains with how she was pushing things. Pushing to reincarnate an earthling into this world and now this whole rework. Speaking of which, I had to evolve my Job after this. The idea is to allow the blessed to be stronger and closer to us through the unique Job System, even if it will benefit the demonkins, too. I dont know if ya heard it yet, but archdemons like KleaHatma acted like our angels and agents back on Edjurl, and were trying to imitate that function here. The angels we have supporting us are just administrative aides. I was slightly confused what she meant by angels here, as I had never heard Aurena mention them. Crustacia told me it wasnt important in the grand scheme of things, so I just ignored it for now since administrative aides meant they were probably secretaries. Although I was a bit curious, I decided to not push a goddess into speaking about something she didnt want to. She might be easygoing, but who knows. Instead, I told her KleaHatma had already told me about the whole agent part, even revealing how Marsven was Aurenas father. Crustacia let out a loudugh, nodding at me to confirm the statement. From darkness, light can be born, you can say, she told me. Well, thats the whole background to that part Hmm, been speakin a lot, huh? Crustacia leaned back on her chair and supported the wait of her head with her arm. Hope ya dont mind. Not at all. I smiled. Thats what I liked when I spoke with Goddess Aurena. That feeling that shes transparent. Admittedly, not being able to speak to her all this time has made me want to catch up with her, even if she knows what was going on through my eyes. I am thankful you are willing to speak this much to me. Nhaha! Dont get too used to it, ya special brat. Yer the only mortal right now who can speak with us for this long, and that''s only cause Aurena and me like mortals. Most Edjurl gods arent the same, they would try to kill you with their divine aura the moment you pop into our homes. Poof. Gone. Yikes, scary. Just like when I first met Aurena, huh? Well, I guess its time to make up on my part of the deal, right? I held my hand up. Before that, could you tell me what I should do with the Earth Elemental Emperor? The former Primarch of Earth and the creator of the dwarves; I was literally holding on to a semi-godly creature in my subspace currently, as the elemental was trapped inside the catalyst Maagneil put it in. Although it was affected by demonic corruption at the time, weter learned that the Earth Elemental Emperor was partially at fault for the destruction of a good portion of the Hub. Crustacia wanted me to uncover the truth about it through a Divine Quest, even requesting me to solve the matter in a good manner if I wanted better rewards. I did exactly that, retrieving the fallen elemental from Maagneil and uncorrupted it with my usurpation powers. Now, I wanted to know what to do with it. Yer choice. Huh? I tilted my head, questioning if I heard it right. Crustacia sighed, nodding with a slight frown. The Elemental was me rival Primarch back when I first came to this world. I defeated it like it was some pebble on the side of the road, even if I was weakened upon entering this world. A gods poweres from the faith within a world, and Peolynca, when we first arrived here, didnt even know we existed. Bragging, I see? Crustacias expression changed, telling me off as she probably predicted what I was thinking. She hadnt read my mind up until now, I believe. She continued, We Origin Gods did not kill our rivals. We defeated them and stole their followers, effectively turnin the aspiring gods back into mortals. Would you use all yer power on an ant, kinda deal. But you made it sound so important when you gave me that Quest! Oh, of course, that was for you! She pointed at me. Also, I kinda had to find an excuse to persuade Plesia to allow me to talk to ya. Really wanted to do it, hiehie! As such, whateva ya think is correct, do it. Destroy it, siphon its mana, or just release it into the wild. I dont care. If it causes trouble, Ill just send Rudigan or another blessed to fetch it for me again. And there was that ruler mentality I suspected from a god. Simr to Aurena who hid some of her darker sides behind her elegant and caring persona, Crustacias could switch from a boisterous and rxed goddess to somebody who had no fear of anything toppling her. Like an immovable mountain able to face any crisis. Maybe it was just my imagination, but that was just the impression I got from how she answered. Well, not like it would be an issue to me as long as I didnt go around making enemies with her patron race or Peolynca. In the end, I decided to hand this issue over to the Ankoran King as he was the one most affected by the Elemental Emperor. It seemed fair and Crustacia agreed that it would probably make him like me more. Truth and trust. She shook her own hands. If you want to negotiate in this new alliance, ya need to have your own bargaining chips. Ya got the benefits that yer the leader, Hestia, but if ya want the best oue, ya need to make sure everybody is happy so they will listen to ya. Ya gotta find a way to appease that Ankoran Queen. I nodded, but I did wonder why she was singling out Queen Tragaya out here. Shouldnt King Fugnarus be equally as angry at what happened to his people and city, but I still heeded her warning due to her change in persona once again. From a bundle ofughs to confident ruler and then into an actual goddess who gave tips and advice. Now with that out of the way, it was high time for my first part of the reward. Crustacia cleared her voice, correcting her posture as she returned to her confident ruler persona, oozing an aura that told me it was business time. The reason was Yeostar, she said, staring me directly into the eyes. He broke the rules of us gods and directly intervened during the Siege of Elyonda by personally teleporting that leonid and the drowned undead out of his dungeon. That is a vition, as you know, and nobody hates having the rules broken more than Plesia. I let out a deep sigh, already having figured out that it was probably this reason for all the silence. Yeostar shouldnt have teleported Gorush to save the citizens if it would bring him such trouble, and he even told me that he would handle the consequences. That idiot; I might not have been able to save everybody, but I could have probably pushed Gorush out to save a few at the very least! He sacrificed himself for us Still, the truth couldnt be denied. Yeostar helped me a ton. That was inexcusable as a god trying to interfere with every event, no matter how trivial or severe, will only make it so that mortals will begin relyin on us too much. Mortals should live and thrive without us breathin down their necks. It corrupts ya, makes ya too simr to us gods. It eats away at your autonomy and slows down progress and development. Her hand gripped the table, causing it to crack as her passionate speech made her ignore her tightening hand. Essentially, Plesia and the rest of us do not wish to rule over like kings and queens, but as watchers and protectors. That is why we call ourselves administrators; we administer Peolynca and the Divine System that gives its inhabitants the ability to grow ever stronger. I had heard that word being used by Aurena before during her first message to me. With the reasoning now revealed, it made sense to me why they used it. And blessed are like moderators in this case, right? As admins, you have incredible authority and power to influence something, but you would rather stay in the background and fix stuff there. Instead, you leave the day-to-day issues to moderators you hireblessedso they can deal with things on equal grounds, I said. I knew an Earthling like you would understand it! The inte and games make it easy to understand, right? Crustacia smiled, probably influenced to be like this by Chihiro. Exactly. There are issues here and there, and some rules are a bit too restrictive. Weve been loosening things up like allowing some gods to visit the mortal realms as long as they stay inconspicuous with their actions. There was also a rule where, outside of Divine Quests, we werent even allowed to talk to ya, like now! And thats the punishment? I asked, considering we were talking about Yeostar here. I can understand him not talking as he did it, but wouldnt it be too restrictive when it concerns every god? However, she shook her head. Only the Pantheon of Light was punished. Aurena took on some of the responsibility, arguing that shes been too close with you, and that it made her toox with her pantheon. Good on her, as if she hadnt persuaded Plesia, Yeostar most likely would have suffered the same fate as Danterno. I tilted my head to this, finding this mentioning out of nowhere. ShiGod Danterno? But hes an Origin God. No way would Goddess Plesia strip him off his divinity now, right? Goodness, girl, what are ya thinkin? Crustacia admonished me for my creative mind. No, of course, not! Urgh, no, killing or removin a god from their domains can cause some really destabilizing problems. This isnt worth dealing with that crap. Also, Danterno is Plesias bloody brother, no matter what he does, that water goddess aint permanently hurtin her own family. Okay, maybe I did go a bit wild with my imagination. As such, I inquired what his punishment was, as it seemed like Crustacia would answer it, unlike Aurena. To be humbled and understand his followers and faiththat is what Plesia forced him to do. His role as Primarch of Fire was temporarily usurped by Plesia, but she isnt taking over the administration, instead, handing it over to Danternos subordinate gods You can expect an ipetent inferno like him to have nurtured zero worthwhile right-hand gods. Crustacia leaned forward, whispering Shiterno, right? and causing me to nod vigorously. Guy had iting for granting me his blessing without my or Aurenas approval. She continued, Hes currently inhabiting the body of a mortal with the limitations of one. Until he finds the answer to his travels, he wont be returning to the divine realm. He should also hurry as Plesia had no intentions of controlling his Pantheon at all to punish her brother. Just saying, but to most gods, a mortal life or some years lost isnt too impactful. We can always rebuild. Aurena, Zephira, and I disagree with this idea massively, but primordial gods like Plesia and Marsven, well, they have the wisdom and experience to know these small issues dont matter in the grand scheme of the world and universe. And it was a perspective somebody like me really couldnt understand. That was what Crustacia was saying with thatst part as she wanted to make sure I understood she wasnt one of those callous gods. Still, primordial gods, huh?Plesia and Marsven must be something if Crustacia would call them that. So youre telling me to expect more issues with the Pantheon of Fire now that God Danterno is on vacation? I grimaced, as I couldnt imagine the amount of crazy Shiterno fanatics were wandering the world now. To my chagrin, Crustacia nodded. Your issue to deal with, sorry. If you want to expedite things, find Danterno and help him out. He probably would be receptive towards his newest Saintess, right? Nhaha! Even as a soul, I could already feel my brain burning up by this thought. A painful headache was stinking into my head, making me feel not only ill but slightly unmotivated with dealing with any of this crap. Why was Shiterno such an idiot of a god? Couldnt he have just handled things like his sister and colleagues so the world wouldnt have to suffer for his ipetence? This was maddening! Thankfully, Yeostar doesnt have to deal with it, but its probably almost as severe, as he lost his ability to directly train his blessed. Oh no, the reason to be a Champion of Yeostar is the training he provides, I stated, remembering Champions of Yeostar were the strongest blessed amongst the Pantheon of Light due to this fact. In exchange, he could only possess one blessed at a time. Renee wont like hearing this. Crustacia nodded. He lost a ton of privileges as a god, honestly. Its not the worst, but the ripple effects of this will affect his religion and you, too, Hestia. Me? Goddess of Nobility and Wealth, Erithia. Ring any bells? I nodded. The first time I met her, the manner she spoke andmanded me as if I was one of her pawns still grated on my nerves up until now. The authority she wielded to make me know my ce, reminding me that I was a Champion and that I had to do what was good for Aurena. She cant speak with anybody, but depending on how Aurena handles it, Erithia might hold a deep grudge for seeing one of her best friends lose so much influence. Dont forget, they fought together back when they were mortals. They have a bond as strong as ya and Saori, for example. The more I heard about this, the more I wished I hadnt asked Crustacia about anything. Thankfully, she did make it clear that it was unlikely Erithia would sabotage me too much as she still supported Aurena at the end of the day. I was still a g bearer for the other blessed tobat the demonkins controlling the church of Aurena, so they couldnt just denounce me. Still, I had to expect some hostility if I met somebody who worshiped Erithia. That Saintess you saved is one of them. You gotta be kidding me here. Apparently, Auroras bad luck with encounters applied towards my fellow blessed, huh? Regardless, it was good I finally understood what was going on now. Crustacia gave me a bunch of information and she asked me to shower her with ttery before she called in Grimnir and Eine for my third reward. This also meant that my time with Crustacia wasing to an end. Thank you very much for everything, Goddess Crustacia. It was quite long, but I appreciated everything. From information on Chihiro, to KleaHatma, and God Danternos situation, and to why Goddess Aurena and Kramps havent spoken to me. Dont worry about it. She waved her hand in dismissal. The punishment will be lifted in your lifetime, so just endure it however long. It probably wont happen until ya got the thing with the Prince of Envy sorted out, but if things are to be handled like this, it just wont work. Laws are there for a reason, and that is something I agree with Plesia. Well, I guess it also helps that you dont have somebody like me around, I stated, but Crustacia justughed it off. Nah, as if! I spoke a ton with Chihiro, but I never did anything like a speaking voice in her head, nhaha. I gave no tips outside on how to handle a Divine Quest. She waspletely independent as we gods expect, she replied. Besides Aurenas religion is probably the one who interacts with its blessed the most. Zephira and I dont have as many blessed, and most dont need too much talkin to. Danterno isnt too good at it, so he avoids too much personal contact. Plesia only thinks of her followers as pets, while Marsven couldnt care less if his followers were dead or alive, as either one would fuel him with power. The God of Darkness who has the Goddess of Death on his side Yeah, I would guess he wouldnt care if his followers were still kicking. With that, my meeting with Crustacia ended. She waved at me as the fairnite table and golden chairs melted back into the ground. She waved at me, telling me to say Hi to the person I was about to meet, causing me to tense up, as I had a feeling who she was talking to. If everything goes well, then I will be d to help you out on this Divine Quest, Hestia. Good luck, and make sure to trante everything for them. I nodded as my vision turned ck. I closed my eyes, waiting for everything to end until I began to hear the sound ofva bubbling and the metal nking of metal. I opened up my eyes, realizing I was currently inside a literal chamber made fromva. My eyes darted around, where I noticed two souls next to me. Both were see through, but one was the size of my hand, looking very much like a fairy with her butterfly-like wings. The other was a stout man who reached up to my shoulder with two ram-like horns. Both of them looked around, before they noticed me. Tasianna. Grimnir. Hope I didnt take too long, I answered to them, before pointing forward at the source of the nking. There, a single dwarven man kept pounding his hammer onto an anvil, forging something glowing bright white. Once he was done, he dropped the item into theva before wiping away the soot on his face. He turned around, holding on his hammer and looked at us while stroking his beard. Blei, Grimnir mumbled. Chapter 427: The God of Blacksmiths and Searing Volcanoes. Chapter 427: The God of cksmiths and Searing Volcanoes. Grimnir Luedbrumdar The dwarven man ced his hammer into his burnt smiths apron and walked closer to us, waving the brown earth gasses out of his face, allowing us to see his figure properly. Two ram horns decorated his head, a fact I already knew as Grimnir described the god as a Taz dwarf. However, unlike Grimnirs normal spiral horns, this new Taz looked like his horns were made from molten rocks with magma dripping from them,nding onto his metal sabatons. The dwarf had blindingly yellow hair that stretched down to his hips, held together by a single hairband. His beard shared the same color, but was cut short, looking simr to a month old beard. None of that crustlockthe petrified rock hair dwarves were so proud aboutcould be seen on him, nor the rock hide dwarves had on their ears. As the man came even closer, I also noticed his eyes were glowing yellow, showing white cracks in his irises. His arms were simrly unnatural, looking like they were made from rock just like the Earth Elemental Emperor''s. Once he cracked them, they lit up on fire, causing the rock to soften up and turn into literal magma. The God of cksmithing and Searing Volcanoes, indeed. This is Blei, huh? Urgh Both Grimnir and Tasianna groaned as they stood before us, holding onto their chest in pain. [Dragonss.] I heard the god speak to me, shaking my mind with the echo of his deep bass voice. [I shall speak telepathically to you to prevent their souls from copsing. You need only to trante.] [You can use [Telepathy]?] I asked in surprise. He was a dwarf, he shouldnt be able to do so. He scoffed, shaking his head as if he was annoyed at my question. [I am a god.] That was all he needed to tell me before I remembered he probably wasnt limited by the body of a dwarf, right now. Whether [Telepathy] or through the System messages, he could have spoken to me either way and it wouldnt be too weird. Well, I still would have loved a proper answer, but if he didnt want to reply I shouldnt pry. Instead, I nodded and exined the situation to Grimnir and Tasianna. I couldnt understand God Bleis speech in any case. How pleasant for you to act as my trantor now, Lady Hestia, Tasianna responded with a smile, reminding me how she had to live trante everything back when I still hadnt mastered Common. It sure was a reversal of our situation. Grimnir, though, only stared at the dwarven god, sizing him up before he lowered his head. He said my name, correct? I only recognized the Grim part. As Aurena and Crustacia mentioned, my [Hestias Retainer] title was protecting both of them from the divine aura, yet it was clear that some interference was probably stopping them from fully understanding him. This must be how a normal personNo, a normal person wouldnt be here. This was how a normal blessed probably experienced talking to a god. Oh right, where is Eine? Tasianna asked, which I was about to answer but Blei just had to interrupt me. [Enough wasting time.] Sheesh! Thunderous The tone reminded me a bit of my Papa and how he used to shout at me. [Your friends do not have the time to stay here. Every second here, their souls continue to rue damage. Let us make haste.] He took a step forward and opened up his palm, revealing a piece of green ore, unaffected by the mes on his arms. [Repeat this to them. The fairy only has a limited time due to herck of piety to me, so she should leave now. Grimnir, too, has the same problem. He cannot be my blessed. You, though, are different, dragon.] He nudged his hand away from Grimnir, directing the green ore to me, offering it to me. [You can be a blessed of the Pantheon of Earth. Your connection to the earth, to the searing volcanoes and magmandscape that I rule over, is strong enough to bypass the piety needed, and I am willing to allow you to usurp the blessing for power if you spread my word.] Wha! I gasped. Hold on, that wasn [Trante what I said to them, first.] You oldGrah! Okay, correction, this guy sounded nothing like my Papa! Old, stubborn assshole with how he spoke to me, ordering me around just cause he was a god! Sure, I understood his position, but I met Aurena, Crustacia, and Yeostar, gods who were courteous to me while we spoke. I could give two fucks for this guy at this point, even if he tried to exude his aura at me. He could try to learn to be nice! Disregarding my general impression of him right now, I still did what he wanted me to do as it was the right thing to do. I exined what he told me to my friends, causing Tasianna to smile wryly as she admitted she wasnt feeling too good. I apologize for wasting your time, Tasianna I told her, feeling dejected that my n didnt work. Even with my titles protection, inviting people to my meeting with the gods wouldnt work. I am all right, Lady Hestia. It is still an honor to be able to meet a subordinate god in person. I shall rendezvous with Eine. Tasianna bowed before her soul vanished before me. I turned to Grimnir, awaiting him to also go, but instead of following Tasianna, he just shook his head and turned to Blei. You reject me once again, I see. First you take away my eyes, now you cannot even give me an ounce of your attention? I trained my craft to bring honor to the cksmith guild and to YOU! All those years I spent working for you, and the first thing you do is to cast me aside after I made my mistake. I let my greed get to me, I understand that, but I worked to ovee them but you never deemed me worthy of those eyes, again. [cksmiths Eyes]a cksmiths most priceless skill as it allowed them to inspect their creations and see the attack and defensive powers they gave their wielders. My [Mana Eyes] somehow obtained that ability in the past, for no apparent reason to me, and I have been using them on Grimnirs behalf whenever he needed to inspect something. He was usually skilled enough to guess the stats correctly, but he still needed confirmation from me. The origin of that skill was none other than Blei himself. As Rudigan exined, the ability to give members of the cksmith guild the skill was simr to how Yeostar handledAhem, used to handle the training of his Champions of Yeostar to assure they were the strongest blessed of the Pantheon of Light. These two examples were the few times gods could directly interact with mortals instead of acting like guides, but to bnce it out, there was a cost. Yeostar could only have one blessed at any time, and to be one, one must perform a ritual using the blood from one of his descendants. If the royal family of Yeos, or its branch family, were to go extinct, the existence of the Champion of Yeostar would end permanently. What was Bleis restriction? [Leave, Grimnir. Your soul cannot handle my presence any longer,] Blei replied, which I immediately ryed to Grimnir. This discussion between these two was a long timeing, and I wouldnt interrupt it now that Grimnir had made his decision. NO! Not before you answer my question. Blei! You think I would let this chance of a lifetime go? I can speak with the god I had med for all my mistakes, grievances, and bad luck! You were my boogeyman, and I will. Speak. My. Mind! Grimnir took a step forward, staring into the aloof gods cracked eyes. All this time, I always had to ask myself why you forbade the usage of Goddess Chihiros technology? Her blueprints and genius! Because of your persistence to keep them taboo, all of them are gone now! You are keepingUrrgh! Grimnir! I called out as I saw his soul suddenly quivering, sending small waves around itself as if it was made out of water. He fell onto his knees, panting as he held his chest. [ This is the normal interaction between a mortals soul and a gods divine aura. You have been spoiled by Goddess Aurenas actions, to the point you bring mortals to this realm? For a test? Something you could have figured out by simply using your rational thinking?] Blei chastised me in a scornful tone. [Asking a god to make someone a blessed? What nonsense this wish is, dragon. A blessed is an extension of a gods authority and ideals, one chosen by them because they fit their principles and can spread their faith the best! I dont care what Rudigan told you, this dwarf is an embarrassment to all the smiths who toil] SHUT IT! Grimnir shouted, standing up despite his soul being in agony. I hadnt ryed any of the information to him yet, but despite that, his timing was impable. I dont know what you are saying to her, but I can feel how thess is processing your words, Blei. The most involved god, that is the title so many people gave you, as no smith could ever work without your blessing. Those you abandoned or deemed unworthy are left to be ridiculed by others, unable to join the guild because of you. Even if they can forge, a smith without [cksmiths Eyes] is nothing more than a zuekluk when it concerns the cksmiths guild. I winced, remembering how I first met Grimnir. The local cksmith guild ridiculed him, calling him a failure of a smith due tocking [cksmiths Eyes], while the man himself was still grieving after the death of his cousin. All he could do was me Blei for everything, in fact, one upping the cksmith god for abandoning him was the entire reason why Grimnir even joined us in the first ce. He wanted my knowledge to inspire him to create more equipment. His current armor, his sthammer, and even the armor he made for me were all modern ideas. Every time he would create something good, he would shout to the skies, See this, Blei! He was obsessed and driven by anger. It had died down after he returned to Ankor-Nazta and made peace with his cousins death. Now, though, that rage was showing once again. It didnt help that he wanted to sorely know how the Prince of Greed even turned his cousins body into a fake that was able to imitate Broggarts skills and memories. Tell me! Were you dissatisfied with what I did, or are you so petty that you hold my mistake as the defining trait about me? Ive always been told you respect the beauty of fine craftwork, so tell me, all that equipment I made that I dedicated to Crustacia, were you ever envious that you lost my dedication? His voice broke, sounding almost as if he was pleading for an answer, as if he was seeking the approval of a parent. But if you dont care, then so be it. However, I will not leave yet. I will obtain a blessing. I will be a blessed as the reward for thesss Quest! I will obtain a new power to reach the person who defiled my cousins corpse; I will get my answer from that damn Prince of Greed! Grimnirs powerful deration left me speechless, reinforcing his conviction to me in this quest to confront the demonkin prince. Unlike Saori and Eine, I hadnt been able to witness Grimnirs confrontation with the corpse of Broggart nor his words to Maagneil. I had missed them but hearing it now made my chest feel floaty. No, it felt like something was rising inside my soul, making me want to see his path to the end. However, once he was done speaking, Grimnir''s soul fell to the ground. I wanted to help him up, but once again, my hands went through him. Exhausting with loud moans to signal his pain, heid down. The quivering of his soul escted, looking like it would splinter apart like a tidal wave of water, sshing with such an intensity his silhouette was slowly disappearing. I wanted to help him continue speaking his mind, but he had reached his limit already. He couldnt stay here any longer. Grimnir, please, you need to leave! I pleaded, but Grimnir would only shake his head, but was unable to articte a single word. I am the one who asked you toe here as I wanted to grant you the power necessary for our road ahead, but if your soul is in danger, then stop! It failed, all right! Even with [Hestias Retainer], it still was a pipedream of mine! Arrgh! Grimnirs soul convulsed before he pushed himself back up, again. Shut it,ss! Im not done yet! I got more words than I can spit out, I can But before he could continue, Grimnir suddenly froze, as in, his soulpletely stopped doing anythingspeaking, moving, convulsing, it looked like time stopped for him. Fortunately, my confusion was quickly lifted when Blei came over and bent his knees. He looked at me and tapped his head. I nodded. [I am sending you back to the mortal realm. The process is just slowed down to the point that your consciousness is still with us. Listen and remember these words I am telling to you Grimnir: I have never felt envious,] he stated. [Never, for I never had to. Even in the depths of your rage, your craft became better and better. Anger and happiness are two sides of a coin; both emotions express passion. Even if you never dedicated your craft to me, you always thought of me. You, Grimnir, have never forgotten your faith to me.] Blei sighed. [But you lost it when you made your peace with me, epting Broggarts legacy and love for you. From then, I felt your faith in me wascking, as it is impossible to feel anger if one is dispassionate about something. Ironically, your wrath made you closer to me, even if you never meant it. To make more powerful and ingenious equipment to embarrass me? Nothing could be farther from the truth, for you made me respect you even more than before as a fellow smith.] He stood up, opening his palm to reveal the green ore, before crushing it and putting the dust in his apron pocket. He then pulled out his hammer, showing off his simple iron hammer, contrasting the godly appearance Blei possessed. There were no engravings, runes, or even a special handleit was simply made from brown leather. [I have always strived to progress the art of cksmithing, to keep our traditions alive.] He tightened his grip on his beloved tool. [You never needed my [cksmiths Eyes]. A master has no need for it, for he can assess his creations through experience alone.] But Ive been helping him, I objected, but the god only shook his head. [Prideeth before the fall; he threw his away and pledged himself to you in servitude. I watched over his work and how he trained his apprentices. I was always there, Grimnir, looking. Even if you despised me, I could never stop myself from watching You have the heart of a smith, and the mind necessary to continue and evolve the craft even after your failure. You learned from your mistake, you learned that what you did was a mistake to thews of society but not towards the friendship and passion you shared with Broggart.] He pointed his hammer at Grimnir. [That is why your rage for your cousin overpowered your hatred for me. You stopped ming meand yourselffor what happened.] Grimnir I stared at my dwarven friend after I told him all of that. I couldnt hear his reaction as his mouth did not move, making me curious what he was thinking. Then why wouldnt you ept him? I responded on Grimnirs behalf. If you are telling him his faith in you had weakened because of what he experienced upon his return to home, then why are you telling me to ept your blessing? It doesnt make sense. [Because even if I made him my blessed, he wouldnt be able to gain anything from it,] Blei voiced out with closed eyes. [This is my deal with Goddess Crustacia. In exchange for my ability to grant so many [cksmiths Eyes], all my blessed will receive blessings that arent even worthy to be called unique skills. In fact, most of the time, I can only give them a normal skill. That is why I currently have no blessed. That is why I havent made one in so long, as my Goddess wishes for strong blessed instead of numerous weaklings like improperly forged, mass produced des for levies made by apprentices who only took up the hammer a week ago.] What an example He then held his hammer closer to his chest, stroking it. [But there is power in simplicity. For that, I will not make Grimnir my blessed, for he doesnt need my teachings to be better. He has you, his apprentices, and friends for that. His rage for the demonkin prince will fuel him now.] Then why me? [Because this was Goddess Crustacias blessing,] he answered, taking out the dust from that green ore. [You needed one reward, for that was the deal of the Quest, dragonss. If Grimnir epted my rejection, I would have given you the ore to make you a blessed of the Earth Mother Yet, Grimnir didnt. Would you ept the reward after his passionate speech? Oneing from his heart?] No, I wouldnt. It would have felt like a cop out in fact, I would have just gone back to Crustacia. If you wont ept him, then I will make her do it. I felt it in the manner she spoke to meshe wanted in. A golden age? Well, what would sound better than, A blessed of Goddess Crustacia assisted the newest Idol of Goddess Aurena with ending the Human-Demonkin war? He giggled. [Hehe, you noticed her hunger for power, right?] Why would she summon Chihiro into this world to bring about that golden age she loved so much in the first ce? It was too obvious she was a goddess obsessed with the poprity of her religion. [ Mhrmpf.] Blei growled as Grimnirs soul slowly dissipated from view, just like Tasiannas. [He should be all right. Might need some sleep.] I let out a sigh of relief. Grimnir didnt get his chance for catharsis, but I hoped what Blei told him helped him somewhat. Seeing as this was the end of the discussion, I was about to leave, but the cksmith god stopped me, telling me toe over to his anvil. There, he took up his hammer and pulled the green dust from before, spraying it over the anvil before he began to bang on it. I have a request. With Grimnir and Tasianna gone, there was no need for him to speak to me with [Telepathy]. If you ever meet Danterno, I wish for you to help him. I grimaced, holding myself back from saying anything as whatever woulde out of my mouth would just be rude. Hearing my silence, he sighed through his nose, prompting me to eke out, Why? Because Danterno is not somebody evil, he is just an ipetent god who doesnt know how to rule over his religion. He had a vision for it, but he hadnt properly taught it to his followers. Trust me, I originally joined him because of his false promises. Blei began as a god of the Pantheon of Fire due to the fact cksmithing was so reliant on heat to create. Unlike his fellow dwarven gods, he didnt follow Crustacia, as he chose the god who would be able to benefit his abilities the best Nheless, he still ended up as a god of the Pantheon of Earth. He abandoned Shiterno for Crustacia. Considering how important cksmithing was for the creation of equipment and so many manatech, Danterno really lost his best bread winner. All that faith to fuel his power was lost by Blei defecting. I think you might agree with this, but when ites to granting power, I personally believe Danterno is probably one of the most creative gods. Despite the results of the power injection, [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] have proven to be invaluable to you, no? I stayed silent under the constant banging of his hammer. I stared at his anvil as his every strike would cause sparks to fly out where the green ore dust was. It was true what he said, but I didnt want to praise Shiterno. That result of causing me to go berserk still scared my mind, as I knew if Master Kushlekzar and the saurians hadn''t been around to stop me, I could have killed Saori and Tasianna without ever noticing it. It was all cause he had to rip away the skills I had painstakingly trained up to mold them into unwanted, albeit more powerful, skills. Seeing me like this, Blei nodded. He did the same to me. This body of mine was his gift to me, and it is the only thing I still appreciate about him. Danterno, as a god, knows what is best to give to his blessed and followers, what can strengthen them without breaking bnce. As Goddess Plesias brother, he too understands the value of bnce, maybe even more than her in some aspects. Losing my established skills I was already used to in exchange for skills with far more potential, which also influenced my Job choices and skill growth. Not to mention, [White mes] even gave me the choice to evolve into a [Young Sunfang Dragon]. The bnce was probably the fact I had tomit to my two new unique skills to make them powerful, as I had to make custom spells to benefit from them properly. Blei agreed with this assessment of mine, as Shiterno believed in applying oneself. He didnt want to give free unique skills that made you more powerful, he wanted to give his blessed more tools in their toolkit, which could snowball into extremely potent spells and abilities. Fire consumes fire, is the motto of the church of Danterno and the Pantheon of Fire. Unlike his more ardent followers, it doesnt mean to snuff things out to be stronger, or to allow a fire to grow into magnificence, it is about rebirth and the cleansing of the scum. From the ashes, growth can happen. Gone is the festering old, for the betterment of the future and the shining new The rest of his idiots only think of the ash part, not the rest. Now you sound pretty passionate about something, I brought up. Youre talking about the new and old, and I get the feeling you agree with that ideology. Why then, though. Why did you ban people from going into Goddess Chihiros workshop? Why did you take away Grimnirs eyes? Bleis right arm froze, stopping his hammering. It limply fell down, hanging and swinging there as he raised his head and let out a loud sigh. An awkward silence filled the divine realm as all I could hear was the sizzling of the magma rivers. When the heat was starting to get annoying to me, the god raised his arm and struck the anvil with all his might, shaking the entire realm and my soul as well. Yeowch! I groaned. I! Did! Not! Mean! THAT! With every word hended another hit, ending it all by dropping his hammer on the ground. He scratched his forehead, shook his head, before picking his tool back up and wiping the magma on it away. This is the issue with having no blessed. Trying to speak with the most pious member of my church is an issue for all of us, and that one mistake at the wrong time caused all of this. Could you borate on that? I urged him as he wasnt continuing. Haa. He scratched his head, even massaging his temples before he was willing to speak. When the cksmith guild was talking about allowing people to inspect Chihiros workshop, I sent a message to the leader of my church back then. I dere the creation of Chihiros modern guns taboo, as I feared the creation of weapons simr to the warhammer mana cannon we reverse engineered from the demons. You should know. Its just an oversized gun. And the notification got reduced due to the strain on a mortals soul, right? He nodded. I reduced my message to, Modern. Guns. Taboo. but I overestimated the faith of the leader, and the message was reduced to Taboo. Taboo and from there, the misunderstanding happened. I tried to correct it, as I do respect ChihiroI enjoy talking to her a lotbut when I sent the second message, the leader fell ill due to his soul fracturing. He recovered, but Ive been afraid of hurting others, so I epted my mistake. My pride got in my way to ask the other gods for help, and Thats what happened. Simr to Kramps, Blei seemed to have had amunication failure. The limitations of a god speaking with a mortal, and Bleisck of blessed made it even harder for him to convey his mind. Want me to clear things up for you? I offered, but Blei shook his head. Its toote. My church and the church of Chihiro are feuding due to this failure and over 200 years have gone by for everything to stick. Trying to You wont change anything if you keep staying silent. This is whynguage was invented, so we dont have to ook ook ah ah everything. I interrupted him before he made the same mistake like so many others. Just because its only a feud now, doesnt mean it cant turn into something worse in the future. You talk so much about getting rid of the festering old, but you cant ept an option to get rid of it? Its hypocritical and, you know what, I wont let you make that decision for me. Youre allowed to not ept Grimnir as your blessed because of your pride, but you are a god. You guide. The moment you gave me this information, I became the one to decide what to do with it. He looked at me before shaking his head, mumbling, Now I understand why you want to help the humans and demonkins make peace. I scoffed, crossing my arms. Its better than having the two of them fight each other to extinction. Blei let out a wild bellow, pping his round belly twice he returned to hammering the green ore dust. He was smiling all the way, seeming far less imposing than when he spoke to Grimnir. Once he was done with his task, he ced the dust into a bag he had, holding it up for me to look at the green glowing pouch. You declined the bigger and better reward for the Divine Quest, but you still deserve something. I will add this to your Event Quest rewards, so ept this then. What is it? A little something that will help you out with the monster room catalyst you earned. Oooh! I wanted to grab the pouch right now, but my hands once again went through it. It was weird that I could sit on chairs in the divine realm, but grabbing things was just impossible. I could have probably upgraded your [Mana Eyes]s [cksmiths Eyes], but I wont. You arent a cksmith, hahaha! He told me, earning me a chuckle too as I could understand the reasoning. Do consider helping Danterno, Hestia. Haaaa maybe when Im in a better mood. Goodbye, God Blei. Enjoy the show after Im done. I closed my eyes after I saw him nod to me, waiting for the burning heat around me to dissipate and to be reced by a cool, icy wind. Noise entered my ears when I opened my eyes, confirming I was back in my body. I snapped my head towards the noise, noticing Eine and Rajahs head looking out of a shadow hugging an unconscious Grimnir, worry filling their faces. He just fell over for no reason, Rudigan frantically told me. How long did he stay up there? Is his soul okay? Rudigan as a blessed knew exactly what the problem was, which I confirmed after I told everybody what happened. Eines horror-filled eyes mellowed out, sighing deeply as she patted her masters back, feeling a bit annoyed that she was that worried due to his stubbornness. It was a long timeing, I guess. In the end, though, a smile formed on her face. For the both of us. I nodded, expecting KleaHatmaAhem, Klea, to react to it, but she didnt. Instead, I looked at Grimnir to make sure he was actually okay, to which Tasianna exined she had healed his body and inspected his Profile. I trusted her and had Rajah carry him as we departed from Chihiros workshop. Once we were back up, I confronted Mh on what I had learned about Crustacia, mentioning how Chihiro could look through the video recorder. When he heard this, the giant drake stood still, causing me to smirk as I entered my subspace, taking the recorder out to film him. [W-wait, hold on, hold on! I look terrible, dont show her] Toote. I teased him, smiling smugly as I had already pressed the recording button. Come on, say something. Miss Dravlia will be seeing this, or do you call her Chihiro in person? [How am I supposed to speak like this!] he stated, bringing up a good point as it wasnt possible to listen onto our telepathic link. So, instead, I spoke for him, He said he misses you, Chihiro-san! [WHELPLING!] he shouted but I just boarded Rajah and sprinted away with everybody until I remembered the only way back up was through the elevator only he could control. Oh oh [Whelp. Ling.] Suffice to say, being a naughty girl did not end so well for me. Forgetting the massive lecture that old drake gave mewhich I was thankful for that he didnt get too drastic with itI left the dungeon and returned to the inn my party reserved in the inner part of Inkoran-Tazulthe authentic Japanese inn with the hotspring! We left Grimnir inside the subspace while I gave everybody a breakdown of what happened. Unfortunately, some days had passed due to Grimnirs injured soul. He needed four days to wake up, feeling groggy and as if he had amnesia. Our entire party went into panic, but we quickly confirmed it was just partial and temporary. After some ale, the stubborn man remembered what had happened with Blei. As he recovered, I also told him that when he was out, I paid the cksmiths and the railroad guild a visit to announce what Blei told me. Using my authoritywhich was calling upon the Ankoran King for a favorI brought both groups into a room and told them everything. It got a bit heated even if they believed I could speak with the gods, simr to Chihiro, since the cksmiths guild tried to argue that what I heard must be wrong. Thankfully, using the details I heard from Blei on how this misunderstanding happened, I did eventually persuade the cksmiths guild, to the point I guided them into Mhs dungeon and had them take a peek at Chihiros workshop. Haha, you did good,ss, Grimnir praised me. I bet Broggart would be happy to hear that. Goddess Chihiros grave is in the hold where she was born, but I presume she must be happy to have a new one in the very workshop she lived and worked in. I nodded. The cksmiths and the railroad guild told me they wanted another meeting with me, this time with Eine, Daichi, and you apanying me. They want to talk about the sthammer and the gun. They arent against the gun blueprints? he asked, since Blei admitted to not liking the gun. I tilted my head, making a face as his assumption was only half-right. They are willing to mend their rtionship with the church of Chihiro, but, goodness gracious, those old men were stubborn! Ahem, they are still against it, but I told them to at least inspect it first instead of making an unbiased opinion on things. I think having them help us will help our endeavors against the Prince of Envy. Good, your call. Grimnir then turned silent, staring into the air before he grimaced. Well, with that out of the way, you want to know what I got into? I shrugged and nodded. I somehow became a blessed for Goddess Chihiro. Chapter 428: Being a Blessed Won’t Stop the Inventor From Inventing! Chapter 428: Being a Blessed Wont Stop the Inventor From Inventing! Core of the Mechanoid: A unique skill allowing the owner to imitate the absorption and expulsion of mana of a mana battery. Nullifies arcane corruption umtion within the body of the user, and turns 50% of all magical damage into Mana. When mana is expended through the use of runes or manatech, increase their mana efficiency, stats, and skill effectiveness while close to the owner by 15%. Allows the owner to crystallize their mana into a temporary mana battery that applies this skills effect thatsts a Peolyncian day upon creation, but temporarily decreases the owners maximum Mana by 25% for a Peolyncian week. Upon re-usage, resets the timer for full recovery. Skill included: [Body of Earth] [Dwarven Magic Resistance] [Arcane Corruption Immunity] [Mana Control Lv. 10] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Mana Conduit Lv. 10] [Sages Wisdom Lv. 10] Grand Arcanatechnician: A title granted to a mortal recognized by the Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition, whose control had been usurped by individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Due to usurpation, the effects of this title may only be activated when in the presence of [The Light]s [Musical Resonation]. When creating an item thatbines cksmithing, artificer work, and runesmithing, increases stats and skill potency depending on the effectiveness of the [Arcane Crystal] used as a mana battery or the fuel for the fire. Depending on the enchantments engraved and the elemental charge on the [Arcane Crystal], may vastly alter the end product How are you feeling, Master Dwarf? Master Kushlekzar asked Grimnir while thetter was resting on an infirmary bed inside our subspace, taking notes on his condition like a doctor. Memory is okay after thess jogged it. Body is all right, although I do feel this stinging pain in my chest. Master nodded, showing a wide smile. Effects of meeting a god. I shouldnt need to remind you that even we blessed have a hard time speaking with our patron god, and even if you have my apprentices protection, dont be arrogant. If God Blei wanted to, he could have exterminated your sense of self right there and then. Respect must be shown. Grimnir grimaced, massaging the sides of his heads as if he had a headache. Haa, nah, sorry. Blei Haaa, my history with him was one-sided, but it still shaped an important part of myself. Couldnt ignore my anger. Couldnt stop myself. Had to speak. Its better that we ended it this way; it was illuminating, even, now that I know my path forward, and it aint involving that smith god. Unbelievable Master smacked his hand on his head, letting a loud sigh out of his velociraptor maw. You are now a Saint of the Goddess of Change, Grimnir! The Revolution Queen! This is historic, you are her first blessed in recorded history, so you must act as such, my friend. Simr to my service to Xohulotel, ha ha! We are trailzers! Ha, if we were part of the Fire Pantheon, maybe Askaino would look on us favorably as the Trailzing God. Master stopped writing on his party bracelets notes function and grabbed Grimnirs arm, shaking it in a manly manner by holding it by the biceps. Yet, when he saw our resident cksmiths face, he shook his head with sullen eyes and let go. Sorry, Kush, its just I dont know how to feel about this. Expected to not be a blessed, but suddenly am now one for a Goddess I hadnt nned for? Its as Blei said, you can only be a blessed if you can serve your patron gods ideology or goals, and I aint the one for the Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition. But, still, she gave me this. Grimnir reached his arm out, tensed it up as his slightly tanned skin became blue, exuding mana mist from it until it hardened up into a sapphire gem. He grabbed it, yed with it for a moment before throwing it over to me. I held it up, understanding he wanted me to appraise it. Mana Eyes. Arcane Crystal: A mana crystal made from [Core of the Mechanoid], that may act as a temporary mana battery. A tool necessary for the activation of the [Grand Arcanatechnician]s effect, requiring alchemy to change its mana type and give it skills, while enchanting is required for enchantments. Unless properly smelted, this crystal will cease functioning either when its mana reserves are used up or once a day has passed after its creation: Mana: 857/857 Honestly, if you think about it, its pretty impressive, right? I stated after I sent the appraisal to everybody inside the clinic with [Telepathy]. Eine nodded. It requires five crafting disciplines: cksmithing, runesmithing, artificer work, enchanting, and alchemy. Its, ehe, quite revolutionary, since otherwise Masters blessing wouldnt be able to work properly. Its fitting for Goddess Chihiro. Its convoluted as hell, if you ask me, Daichi, one of our resident gamers,ined, shuffling his hair in annoyance. We dont have an enchanter in Aurora. Tamae can do simple ones, but she hasnt practiced it in a long time with all the cooking and background support shes been doing. Didnt you say Chihiro went back to Earth? Is this all she could think of? She would make a terrible game dev if she has to add this many requirements to make it bnced. I shrugged, as I wasnt familiar enough to give my opinion on the subject. As Eine and Daichi were Grimnirs apprentices, they would know best what was possible and doable. Still, I couldnt help but agree with what Daichi stated, since I did witness Grimnirs smith duel against the Luedbrumdar n and how it could strain the craftsmen. Or, all the runesmithing sessions I helped Grimnir with. Lad, you might be an Earthling, but you shouldnt speak like that about one of our High Queens, Rudigan chastised him. As Grimnir was a blessed with the Pantheon of Earth now, Crustacia had instructed Rudigan to greet and guide Grimnir in his new role, so I allowed the both of them into the subspace. Nonsense. Shes your goddess. I cant tiptoe over everything I say, Daichi responded. A sharp tongue. Daichi, the yes-man, sure had grown ever since he gave up his pursuit as a fire mage and became a smith apprentice instead. I guess having something he was actually passionate about made sure he wouldnt fall back on his sycophant ways, letting him be more honest. Even if that honesty showed his abrasive side, which had caused us some trouble in the past. After all, she should have given Master an easier blessing to fulfill! As her first blessed, he should have been given the most overpowered unique skill and blessing ever, likee on, you have to agree how unfair this is! Hestia-san, did you really have to usurp his blessing like that! Come on, you cant do your cksmith dirty like that! I take it back, hes still a damn bootlicker. Before I could smack some sense into him, my Master pped his hands, bringing our attention back to him and Grimnir. There is enough time to test out his capabilitiester on, but for now, I think its better to present the fact that this is the first blessed of Goddess Chihiro. That is the important fact here. He is a Saint, like me but unlike you two. Rudigan and I nodded. Champions were there to further their gods goals through Divine Quests and to also protect their followers, while a Saint was responsible for the more religious part of the job. Spreading the gods ideals and lessons, furthering the growth of their religion by being part of the church. Meaning, as Chihiros Saint, Grimnir had to be involved with the church of Chihiro and railroad guild. That didnt mean Grimnir wasnt allowed to get into action, but it wasnt part of his job details. Thankfully, Chihiro did send him a System message to exin why he was chosen. It is even an extensive message, Rudigan said. Youre lucky, being able to get so long of a message thanks to your blessing in addition to Princess Hestias title. Do you know what mine was? Grimnir. Blessed. Thats it. You need to use that privilege, just like your mistress. Urraaagh! Grimnirs body fell back,ying there in hisfy bed. I know its an honor, but why me? I am not Broggi. I barely prayed to the Revolution Queen even after everything happened; I might have been creating new equipment because of my desire to help thess out and to embarrass Blei, but thatst part is done. ddarg, its as he said, that anger I held for Blei is gone How am I worthy of being Goddess Chihiros Saint? A gods whims. Regardless, questioning this didnt prove to be productive, so Master Kush pushed the discussion away from it for now and proceeded to ask me what my bonus for usurping the blessing was. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] has integrated certain abilities from Titles: [Core of the Mechanoid]. Seeking permission for activation Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has usurped control over [Core of the Mechanoid]. Permission automatically granted [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] effects on [Battle Frenzy]: [shfire] [Light Horizon] [Marine Lungs] [Soul Vision] [Rune Absorption] As my scales and hair started to shine white, I closed my eyes to use the first of my two new usurped abilities[Soul Vision]. Coming from Asakas [Twilight Pdin], I had already usurped the title far back when I was still in Elyonda, so no notification had appeared when Asaka finally got her title from fulfilling her Divine Quest. Opening my eyes, the world had turned ck as I looked around, leaving me only able to identify the silhouettes of people. Like the skill mentioned, these were souls. The most recognizable ones were Eines slight pink, Masters navy blue, and Rudigans dark brown souls. Daichis and Grimnirs were in white, while mine was crimson red. Looking a bit closer at Grimnirs, his was slightly fractured, the damage from his extended meeting with Blei. This ability wasnt too bad, as I could use it to identify those close to death without needing to appraise everybody, but at the same time, I could just shoot out some white mes and heal people. Not to mention, I had to be in my [Battle Frenzy] mode to use it, so it was more or less a dead skill to me. This was why I told Asaka when we were going to Chihiros workshop that Ilsaphone trolled me, just like Plesia did by giving me [Marine Lungs]. They couldnt stop my usurpation, so they just yed around it. Thankfully, Chihiro was less mean. Once I stopped [Soul Vision], I asked Rudigan to activate [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] for me since he was in full armor. I touched it and activated [Rune Absorption], letting me feel almost the same sensation as if I was usurping some demonic item. Mana flowed into me as if somebody was transferring mana into my body, causing the mana barrier to disappear and the rune to dim out. Curiously, Rudigan couldnt activate the rune again. A System message just appeared and informed me that you usurped my runes mana, and that I would regain control over it in a moments notice, Rudigan exined. Not the most conventional ability. Dont you have to let your blood surge for it to happen? I smiled. It all depends on how I use it. [Battle Frenzy] is my killing mode, but just like my usurpation abilities, I just need timing to be on my side. If I can cancel one rune at the correct moment, then its worth it. You can take over a Dhuinn rune and it would be extremely beneficial, Grimnir stated, and I agreed. Even though [Soul Vision] and [Rune Absorption] werent as powerfulpared to [shfire] and [Light Horizon], these were still two more tools in my arsenal. In any case, once Master was satisfied, he patted Grimnir''s back and was released from the clinic. Our resident cksmith immediately told us he would try out his new skill, only for Rudigan to stop him, lecturing him on how he first had to speak to the church of Chihiro. Naturally, as I could sympathize with Grimnir, I overruled Rudigan as Grimnir had to get breakfast anyways. Tamae probably isnt finished with your meal yet, so wait in your forge, I told him, earning me Grimnirs appreciation and Rudigans dwarvish grumbling. Eine and Daichi went with him, while Master, Rudigan, and I went to our subspaces restaurant. Once inside, our ears were instantly filled with the noise of chatter and eating, as four tables were filled with people enjoying their breakfast. Meanwhile, my four maidsTasianna, Svena, Lorena, and Haatiwereing in and out of the kitchen, serving everybody in attendance their food. First table was upied by only three people, as they were the sauriansKrimk, Grahta, and Akastwho were a bit too bulky for anybody else to sit with them. With two bodybuilder-sized humanoid carnosauruses and one hulking crocodile, only one more person could sit with them and it would be their leader, Master. The second table was filled with the students, with Tatsuya and Kyouya retelling their entire trip in detail to Haruka, Asaka, and the other members of the Magical Biscuits. Since Nishio, Misaki, Kazumi, and Kohaku were with the expedition force while the former two boys were traveling with me, everybody had a lot to tell each other, making it honestly feel like I was listening to a group of adventurers telling each other of their adventures. The third was filled with the rest of mypanions. Yorshka, Farron, and their daughter Prisci were having a family bonding moment while eating with my twin wyvern attendants, Shay and Beth. Our resident dryad, Rita, joined the Nordor family and my bodyguards too, curiously asking the two wyverns of their experience fighting Manaeth and that dragonyer, Galg. Sadly, Sis wasnt around, since she ate early and went out to repay her debt for destroying that massive dwarven statue after the battle. Rajah and his mother Varya and two siblings Shere and Ajay were also there, enjoying their meals. With the two former having evolved into rank Bs, they were sorge they barely fit into the restaurant, making me wonder once again if I should erge the room for our monsterpanions. Thest table was, well, it looked a bit sad as only a single person sat there while everybody else had a group. It was none other than VifiYok, and unsurprisinglyas I had seen her eat for eight days nowshe was devouring multiple sandwiches filled with various meats and vegetables. No fish, of course. Still, she was happy, I believed, and she hadnt caused any trouble ever since she joined our little merry band, aside from causing people to be wary of her. Rudigan and I greeted everybody before we entered the kitchen, where we saw Asaka and Tamae handling everybodys meals with her sous chefs Ademnis and Ivy, two of the chefs responsible for our restaurant. Although busy, they realized we were here. Hey, Hesti-chan! Tamae called me. Sorry, bit hectic as always, but, ahhh, so happy I can finally cook in peace, again! Peace? This is peace to her? I looked around as I saw countless dirty dishes piling up at the sink, while some of the counters had spills and bits of vegetablesying around. Tamae was trained by her Michelin chef parents, so she knew the importance of cleanliness too well to leave all of that unintended, not unless she was too busy. Still, considering she had been working in the soup kitchen for the survivors of Maagneils attack on Inkoran-Tazul, this probably was easier to her. Countless people had lost their homes and houses, while others were grieving for their deceased friends and family members. With things being under construction and the inner parts of the city too full to amodate the survivors, temporary dwellings made from earth mages were constructed for them. A soup kitchen funded by King Fugnarus was installed there to feed everybody while they waited for things to return to normal, and Tamae volunteered to work there. Nevertheless, a lot of people had to be fed, including the mages and builders hired for the rebuild. If this was peace to her, then maybe I should be helping them out. Grimnirs, Eines, and Daichis meal? Sure, its nearly finished so bring it to them if you can, thanks! Tamae said before focusing on meal prep once again. Asaka, I need you to prepare the bones for themp chops. Sheesh,e on, thats the hard part to get right! sheined, but continued anyways. Once the tes were filled, Rudigan helped me bring them to Grimnirs workshop. Noticing the heating from behind the curtains where the smithy was, including a ton of shouting, the grumpy dwarf let out a deep sigh before he began to grumble how I shouldnt have stopped him. Barging into the smithy, we saw Grimnir and Daichi dance around, pping their hands as they screamed into an open furnace, watching the mes burn. Their caveman-like actions made my mouth wrinkle up, baffled at how they were acting and that Eine joined them by only pping. No, honestly, why were they looking at the fire like that? Never thought you were a Danterno worshipper, Grimnir, Rudigan teased him. Your fire mage apprentice corrupted your mind? Hey, I never worshiped any of the Peolyncian gods. My tutors back at the church all tried to make me, but even they couldnt! Daichi snapped back. Fiery as ever, he would make a fine Shiterno follower if the ones I knew already were any examples. Thankfully, unlike them, he had somebody who could cool his head. Eine waved her hands, looking embarrassed as we caught them at a wrong moment. W-wait, hold on, this isnt what its looking like, all right? Here! Look! Eine pointed into the furnace, further worrying me as maybe Daichi had actually brainwashed her to follow Shiterno. Oh the woes, I shouldnt have been worried about Klea, I should have been worried about Daichi all this time! Damn you, Shiterno, you messed up my friends once again! Blei told me to help you the next time I meet you, but that wont Hestia, I can read your mind just fine from the faces you are making. Just look into the furnace, please! Welp. In the end, I decided to push those weird thoughts away and obey Eine. Looking inside the furnace, Rudigan and I winced as we noticed something blue insideit was the arcane crystal Grimnir had made with his unique skill. With a wide smirk, Grimni took it out with some tongs, causing the mes to suddenly die down a bit from losing their fuel. Its reacting simrly to when we were using your scale-dust to stoke the mes for the harder to smelt monster materials. The crystal is actually using my mana to generate the mes, keeping it alive despite an absence of coal or logs. Suddenly, though, he crushed the crystal with the tongs, causing it to dissipate into the air as if it never existed. Used up all the mana already, so you can guess how useless this is in practice. However! However! It made me think, and I realized what this unique skill can actually do after I had some time to think and test things out. Rudigan, were resistant against magic, right? He nodded. [Dwarven Magic Resistance]. Our racial skill reduces the damage by 50%. Correct, and that skill was integrated into my unique skill, allowing me to absorb the mana of offensive spells. Normally, the mana would overflow and leave my body if it exceeds my maximum, but that is when I noticed that I could act as a mana battery and send the mana elsewhere. I dont need to store it, I could use it immediately. He then had Eine fetch him one of the manatech bulbs she was repairing. Hit me with a weak spell. I did exactly what he said and shot him with a [Wind sh], causing him barely any damage, but the mana he absorbed from my spell was immediately used to light up the bulb he was holding. As I saw it flicker, Grimnir told me to repeat the spell a couple times, eventually allowing the bulb to light up for over ten seconds. With his new immunity against arcane corruption, I had a realization that made my eyes widen like a goldfish. I turned my head around, snapping my eyes over to his sthammer sitting on Eines workbench. Yup! he shouted in excitement at my realization of what he meant. The old design of my sthammer was using a cooling system to prevent the mana battery from sizzling out, while I rarely ever used its mana shot function since it would blow the battery up. Now, though, this solves the issue of how we needed to optimize the inefficient mana battery problems we had ever since I took up Daichi as my apprentice! That long Holy, its been four months since Tatsuya and the others joined us, huh? Time sure flies. The double fire and ice runes helped keep everything stable. While we still need a mana battery to keep the weapon working even without my mana injectionand for general structural efficiencynow I can act as an additional mana battery due to my unique skill, keeping the one inside the weapon intact, or even my power armor! And! Eine and Daichi ran over to the formers workbench again, picking up multiple wooden tes full of blueprints, showing me each of them. With a wide smile, Eine began her exnation. You see, watching Master BroggartI mean, the fake Master Broggartwork made me realize what I have been doing wrong. The problem is the construction of the battery for the sthammer in general; as in, the design was wed from the very beginning and none of us caught it. Daichi took over. Im not as good at the smithing part as Master Grimnir, but he had taught me how to n the crafting process by drawing out the pieces. Instead of that fat, giant cylindrical battery, the battery has to be slimmer, like a rod, to reduce the internal heat as arger surface area cools it down better. With more openings wires can be attached to, to transfer mana, we can configure how mana is transferred to make it more efficient and faster. Well need Haruka to work out the math and physics to assure we have it correct. Eine then pointed at Grimnir. But the biggest difference is Masters unique Skill. Usually, two or more batteries arent needed for conventional manatech, as the functions arent superplicated. When a piece of manatech isplicated, the build of the item is usuallyrge enough to amodate arger mana battery. Our sterhammer and the guns we made for Kazumi and Kohaku are outliers, as they need a lot of mana, but are too small for the proper battery. Grimnir then produced another arcane crystal and threw some of my leftover scale-dust into the furnace, causing it to roar out. He then shoved the crystal while still holding it into the mes, causing him to groan once or twice before he pulled it out, showing us the crystal and how it was undamaged. The crystals can be further refined into proper batteries, and we can personally configure them to our liking using alchemy and enchanting. Tasianna needs to join us for the testing, and Aurora needs to get an enchanter. Uh, how about that Morgiana girl. What was her name again? Thyra. Right! Or her mother, or Eines mother. Get one of them to help us. I already said this before, and I think I mean it this time, we might be on the brink of a new revolution for manatech creation if my unique skill works as I think it will. Ahem, as Goddess Chihiro envisioned it to work. We need materials, we need funds for testingso get Amelia to help us get that moneyand I need the brains to fine tune our mistakes to get this project to work. If were about to tackle that damn Prince of Envy, then I better make use of this blessing of mine! HeheheHahahahahaha! I couldnt hold back myughter any longer, so overwhelmed by it that my stomach began to ache as I couldnt stop even after two minutes of constantughing. Once I finally recovered, I was taking in so many deep breaths, my brain was starting to feel dizzy from the oxygen intake, but still, I smiled. You just woke up and ourst fight had only just ended a week ago, but youre already back in the groove? I AM ON FIRE! He looked to his apprentices. RIGHT? WE ARE ON FIRE! Daichi shouted back. Eine, on the other hand, had enoughmon sense to stop herself. Guys, Mister Rudigan might actually think of us as Danterno followers. That only earned them a chuckle from me, while Rudigan shook his head, but didnt grumble even for a second. You know, if were bringing so many people onboard to help you with the project, it does mean that your normal smithing duties will be dyed. That, my friend, I cannot allow as the party leader of Aurora, since you still havent seen our Event Quest rewards and what other loot we got on my side. My revtion caused Grimnir to freeze. You, Daichi, and Eine are busy already So were going to need some help. Ahhh, thats how youre getting me to ept their invitation. I nodded, causing him to sigh. Then so be it. I shall go to that meeting between the cksmiths and the railroad guild. Might also be the perfect time to reveal myself. Even if I am not a perfect blessed for Goddess Chihiro, seeing how much her gift might help us, I have a duty to at least do my best as a Saint. Thats the spirit! Rudigan smacked him on the back. I cant ck off either, I said, before clearing my voice. Ive also been thinking of how I could help in this matter. If I can buff up people, why cant I try to buff up your effectiveness while youre working with a song? Our craftspeople also deserve to smile! I had far too many spell song slots after all the Divine Quests Ive fulfilled, and with [Musical Renaissance Diva] allowing me to mix songs together for their synergy, it was about time for me to create some new songs. It helped that it would support Grimnir in the process. Now, only one question remained. So, you want to eat your breakfast before it gets cold? The three of them looked at the tes Rudigan and I were holding up all this time. Grimnir nodded, looking up. Eating will only slow us down. Lets go, to the guilds! Saori and Tamae will smack you if they hear this. Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 98 Race: Taz Dwarf Age: 71 Years Unique Job: Mechanoid Learner Status: Health: 10821 Mana: 1714/3428 Strength: 3750 Intelligence: 1087 Vitality: 4511 Wisdom: 6381 Agility: 2109 Stamina: 8671 Effects: [Crystal Creator (50%)] Skill Points: 22500 Skill: Unique skills: [Core of the Mechanoid] Magic skills and rted: [Mental Stability Lv. 9] [Mental Warfare Lv. 4] Physical skills and rted: [Unarmed Technique Lv. 8] [Unarmed Mastery Lv. 6] [Axe Technique Lv. 4] [Axe Mastery Lv. 3] [True Hammer Technique Lv. 3] [True Polearm Technique Lv. 1] [Mana Strike Lv. 10] [Stamina Strike Lv. 10] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] Senses and movement skills: [Stealth Lv. 7] [uracy Correction Lv. 10] [Concentration Lv. 10] [Foresight Lv. 1] [Danger Perception Lv. 8] [Detection Sensor Lv. 1] [Probability Correction Lv. 10] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 5] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 5] [Tracking Lv. 6] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Presence Killer Lv. 5] [Evasion Lv. 5] [Acrobatic Lv. 2] [Terrain Maneuvering Lv. 8] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 5] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 10] [Terror Resistance Lv. 9] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 8] [Mind Protection Lv. 4] [Lava Resistance Lv. 5] [Holy Resistance Lv. 8] [Inferno Resistance Lv. 4] [Water Resistance Lv. 9] [Terra Resistance Lv. 4] [Storm Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growth and rted: [Health Recovery Lv. 9] [Stamina Recovery Lv. 8] [Enhanced Health Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Health Capacity Lv. 8] [Enhanced Strength Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Strength Enforcement Lv. 6] [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 4] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 3] [Enhanced Stamina Growth Lv. 9] [Enhanced Stamina Capacity Lv. 8] Others: [Merchant Lv. 3] [Dextrous Hands Lv. 8] [Artificer Lv. 5] [Master of Wood and Stone Lv. 1] [Master of Metal Lv. 7] [Master cksmith Lv. 7] [Master Runesmith Lv. 3] [Trap Creation Lv. 4] [Instruction Lv. 8] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Terror Aura Lv. 8] [Battle Mind Lv. 7] [Miner Lv. 10] [Cooking Lv. 1] [Dismantle Lv. 8] Ability List: Unarmed: [Stoneskin] [Ram-Horn] [Boulder Smash] [Boulder Throw] Hammer: [Smash] [Heavy m] [Forge Hammer] Title: [Hestias Retainer] [Grand Arcanatechnician] Remove A note from AbyssRaven How to make the cksmith stronger? Make him craft better things! That''s who most crafting novels work, right? Right? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 429: The Revolutionary’s Blessed. Chapter 429: The Revolutionarys Blessed. Wee. We went to our de-facto headquartersst time, so hope our official one wont disappoint too much. Jadhund, our contact with the Railroad Guild, proudly presented the daunting building standing before us, situated inside the royal district of Inkoran-Tazul. The two floor building was made from fairnite with gilded metal edges and window frames, making it fit with the other opulently designed buildings within this area. Two statues guarded the entrance as dwarves came in and out of the door, each designed to look like an upscaled version of the Chihiro miniature figures Ive seen up until now, with her holding up her tools and manatech. In addition, a stone replica of a train and its cabins blocked the path from the back and sides, leaving an opening for us to enter the building from the front. There were even small, barely conspicuous engravings covering the walls that looked a bit like train tracks. All of these features gave this building a more personalized feeling than the usual in, stone homes I was used to seeing inside the dwarven holds. A bit of an exaggeration, since most of thembined both Japanese aesthetics and neon lights made from manatech to elevate their appearance from looking boring, but guild still felt good to look at. It was a worthy building for the headquarters of the railroad guild, even if it couldntpare to how imposing the one inside Inkoran-Tazuls inner city looked. Thanks foring on such short notice, I told him. Jadhund nodded, before handing Eine her manatech bird back, which we had used as a messenger to deliver our wish to begin the meeting. All in a day of work, I say. Besides, the craftsmen are currently barely doing any of the usual work after what happened. We might be busy, but that just means all of us are too hurried to do the normal bureaucratic nonsense. Always the best when we as a collective are angry, eh? Grimnir stated. With how stubborn those longbeards are, things like this would never have happened immediately if it werent for the Ankoran Kings deration for war. The throng is being mustered. Rudigan, who apanied us for Grimnirs sake, shook his head. Somebody has to pay for what happened. War is not a necessity, but if reparations arent paid and nobody will take responsibility, then it is better when we get everything ready. Hearing him say thatst part only made me sigh internally. Yet, watching so many dwarves moving around in this part of the city, making a noise with their shouts, despite myst visit here being far more peaceful, made me aware the gears were moving fast. Who ya callin stubborn, eh, ya short-bearded bashthuda? My train of thought was stopped when somebody shouted at us, stomping his way over to us with a clear grimace. Smoking something from his pipe, the dwarf stroked his extra long petrified beard that went down to his knees, before blowing white smoke towards the ground. Master Metosei! Eine called out, smiling. Ah! Lass! ddarg, I see thed is also here, but where is that Harukass? Been missing you three since west met. d to see you healthy, the world needs more enthusiastic artificers. Lad, keep the me burning, eh? Like a grandpa meeting his granddaughter, one of the three elders of the railroad guild was grinning widely as he saw Eine and Daichi. However, after greeting them, he turned back to Grimnir, a sour face having reced his previous expression. Hmph. Lad. Ya already heard? Kings thinking of rescinding your status as an exile. Grimnir turned to me, but I just shrugged. I hadnt heard about it. Metosei and Jadhund exined the cksmiths guild had been discussing the single misunderstanding between them and Blei and how it had caused an issue that had festered for over 200 years. Haha, the fact you talked to that old smith god really made headlines,ss. You should have heard about it, right? Jadhund asked. Daichi shook his hand, answering for me, Shes been staying at the inn and our subspace for the past four days. Mostly resting and eating. I think most of us who went out had heard about it, but it wasnt like it was that important. I concurred. This was an internal issue that involved politics and religion, and since I had no stakes in the cksmiths guild, Daichi was right to say I wasnt interested in any of it. It was important for Grimnir, but he had been unconscious for thest few days. Metosei bellowed out augh before he began to grunt and smoke his pipe. With white smoke covering his beard, he expressed how ted he was that I spoke out about Bleis mistake. Over 200 years, this animosity between the railroad and cksmiths guild had grown into a rivalry since both side thought Blei distrusted Chihiro, and since neither god announced a blessed to clear it up, it just got worse. Metosei clicked his tongue. Too much of a shame that we got the taboo lifted after that bashthuda Maagneil destroyed everything. Tsk, I could choke him and dip his inko ass intova about now if his body hadn''t been reduced to coal. Give that fenrirss my thanks, eh? I nodded, ddened to hear Saori was getting her due respect. Anyways, Master Metosei,e on. We should speak before you smoke yourself into an early death, Grimnir stated, causing me to look at the old dwarf with confusion. Stress reliever, all right? Mhrrm, Grimnir he grumbled, before leading us to the second floor of the building, where we stopped in front of a room. Opening a door, a conference room revealed itself with four other dwarves insidetwo women and two men. They all stood up and bowed, saying, We are honored to receive the Third Dragon Princess of Kargryx, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I curtsied, introduced myself, and asked everybody to sit down. I expected only the cksmiths Guild. I turned to the man on the left most side. Leaning on his chair, a taz dwarf with an eyepatch covering his right eye squinted at Grimnir, before looking at me. Master Ryanno, you told me you wanted a meeting between you and the Railroad Guild. I can see Archbishop Yvonne is here, so may I ask who our two other guests are? The woman on the far right was one of the three elders of the Railroad Guild, responsible for the religious affairs concerning the church of Chihiro. A member of the wisewoman council of Ankor-Nazta as well as the archbishop of the church of Chihiro, her name was Yvonne Yarragar. Despite being a woman of cloth, she looked more like a mechanic in her work attire. Ryanno Ogash, on the other hand, was the guild master of the cksmiths Guild and was a representative of the church of Blei. When I revealed Bleis truth to the cksmiths, he was one of the people who distrusted me the most until Yvonne and Metosei supported me, helping me make a segue into the reveal that I was an otherworlder and could talk to gods. Drunk dwarves, he answered, which was all enough for me to understand what was happening; word of the meeting got out and a few others forced their way into the meeting. I had to smack my face, epting the fact dwarves just made terrible secret keepers. So, instead of wallowing too much, I once again asked who the other two people were, prompting Jadhund to exin. Master Borom Schrokk, the guild master of the runesmiths. He pointed at the man sitting next to Ryanno. Hes also Grimnirs master, your highness, the man himself answered, causing Grimnir to grunt loudly, looking ufortable. Every craftsman worth the calluses on their hands has to have dreamed of sneaking into High Queen Dravlias workshop for a look at her blueprints. Broggart and my idiot apprentice aint the only ones. When I heard the taboo was lifted from a drunk dwarfs rambling, I knew I aint letting this chance go, considering its Grimnirs product. Ha! Grimnir scoffed. Just say your curiosity got to you, Borom. The moment it seems I am about to be pardoned, youtch onto your chance? ddarg, you werent even there when I was exiled! By the Earth Mother, even Master Metosei said his farewells! You ungrateful twerp! The wrinkled dwarf jumped onto his feet, abandoning any sense of proper manners. You think you deserve anything after what you did? I brought you into the guild when you were in the dumps creatively with your cksmithing. Runesmithing has elevated you as a craftsman, and you cannot even see things from my view? I thought I was stubborn, but it seems my apprentice never understood me in the first ce. You little, dirty Enough! The woman sitting next to Yvonne raised her voice. An elderly woman, unlike thetter, but shemanded respect as her creaky voice silenced everybody, sounding like somebody who was used to shouting. Must you waste our time, Master Borom? All of us have multiplemissions to oversee for the royal pce, but you are wasting time and trying our patience for an old grudge? Enough! Nobody spoke back, allowing the elderly dwarven woman to smile, showing the years of wrinkles on her face and the long petrified ponytail, which I saw went down to the ground. Your grace, I am Hae Gunnisor, a wisewoman and the archbishop of the church of Khungard, the God of Artificers and Mana Engineers. And, yes, I am rted to Metosei. Older sister, Metosei borated. She nodded. The reason is already clear to everybody, but the Runesmiths Guild and the Artificers Guild are here for the inspection of the sthammer and the chance to analyze the guns Grimnir and his apprentices had made. From Master Rudigans report, his observation stated this manatech requires all three of our national crafts to make, which is, suffice to say, intriguing. I looked at the dwarven Champion next to me, causing him to sigh. He exined it was just a casual report to the High King and Queen, but that he also talked about it to the church of Crustacia, as he was a Champion of their goddess. Wisewomen were essentially the clergy of the church, so I understood how the information got out. Correct, Yvonne said. In addition, after the truth was revealed, the church of Chihiro and Khungard had decided to support the pardon of Grimnir and Broggart. The taboo was made under false pretense; in fact, if it wasnt for them, we would have lost even more of Goddess Chihiros legacy. Theymitted a crime, yes, but they preserved history. Ryanno grumbled, while Borom sighed. This statement was clearly a jab at the former, while thetter probably was on the fence, if I was reading their emotions correctly. Honestly,pared to most nobles I met before, these important figures were refreshingly candid with their expressions and words. Hey. But, at the same time, it did feel like everybody was talking over the most important person in this discussion. Having heard enough, he stepped forward. d to hear Broggis name getting absolved, but if you ask me, I dont need my honor restored. Zuekluk or not, it doesnt matter. I dont care if I am never weed back into Ankor-Nazta or get my beard re-petrified, because I have my family and home somewhere else. Ha, I dont need your support since I have two wonderful apprentices already! Grimnir smacked Eine and Daichi on their backs, causing both to smile, including me. So, dont make this any more difficult on anybody. I dont care for the pardon. In fact, why are we gathering inside a stuffy room? To talk? ddarg! Grimnir pulled his sthammer out of his sheath and turned around, walking towards the stairs. Letting out augh as Grimnirs candor was even more frank, I waved at Eine and Daichi to follow him, as it was clear Grimnir had a n. Confused by what was happening, Metosei and Jadhund questioned us, but after I told them to just follow us, the seven dwarves left the room and went down the stairs with us. Under the baffled eyes of the guild members, Grimnir led us into a workshop where he took over an unupied bench. The craftsmen inside suddenly went silent, freezing up as they saw several important guild leaders appear, but were quickly ordered to continue working by Metosei. His loud voice jump scared everybody as it came out of nowhere, probably jumpstarting everybodys hearts. Eine, the tools. Daichi, get that small furnace going, Grimnir gave his apprentice their orders while putting his sthammer on the bench. If you want to look, then we will, but Im not talking over some table when I can do it here. Master Metosei, Archbishop Yvonne. Once he got their attention, he continued. Dunno if you will believe me, but Ill show you my Profileter. For now, get the confirmation from Rudigan. I am the Grand Arcanatechnician, a Saint of Goddess Chihiro. WHAT? Both bellowed out, about to confront him on what he just said, but Rudigan moved in front of them. Let the man work, he said in a stoic tone. The Earth Mother had told me to overlook his growth as a fellow blessed, so I am obligated to support him. Sir Rudigan, are you actually telling the truth? Yvonne demanded to know while wide-eyed in surprise, wanting another confirmation. The always armored Champion of Crustacia didnt repeat himself, staying silent with his hand held up. As such, I had to chime in instead. I checked his Profile, so yes. I also got the appraise of his unique skill and title, but as Grimnir said, it is better if you watch and see what is happening. Words are cheap, right? This is your guild, so act less emotional. Ryanno nodded, supporting me. We are all craftsmen. All of us have enough calluses on our hands to understand what we need to dostay quiet and watch. The dwarven artisans nodded, turning their gazes back over to Grimnir, Eine, and Daichi. Eine took over on the workbench, beginning to disassemble the sthammer while Grimnir and Daichi began forging something. The sthammer consists of three important parts, each possessing their own wiring and mechanical pieces to make the overall manatech work, Eine exined while working. Most of the forming pieces are on the hammerhead, requiring significant fortification, as the weapon is used as a blunt weapon in addition to the mana gun being situated around this area. A lot of internal damage can be created from prolonged use, so this isnt something you can mass produce, you need to give each one significant amounts of attention. Eine then transformed the sthammer into its gun form, showing it off to the curious dwarves, although she was struggling a bit with how top-heavy it was. A portable mana cannon? was what everybody concluded from this showcase, before Eine transformed it back and ced it back on the table. Bnce is important, as even more weight is put on the toppared to a normal warhammer. Master Grimnir uses strength-boosting runes on his gauntlets to help his swings, while speed-boosting ones on his sabatons topensate for his agility. Like a soldier taking apart a weapon, Eine quickly did the same for the sthammer. As if she had been doing it for weeks, it didnt take long for all the pieces toy on the table. Where is the mana battery? As expected of the representative of the artificer guild, Hae noticed the problem immediately. Master Grimnir rigged it to explode like an industrial one. We used it to blow up the iron golem and Master Broggarts body. Silence befell around us even while the rest of the room was still as active as always. Metosei nodded, walking closer to Eine to pat her on the back. You did him a favor, Eine. That little I am sure his real soul wouldve been happy to see what you did and what you are doing right now. Even if you couldnt speak to the real one, I know my apprentice well enough that he would appreciate your work. Master Grimnir described him as rather entric and not too prone to praise others, well, before he changed after being exiled. Ha! Youre right, maybe I wasnt being earnest, but its as you said, he must have changed. As his master, let me tell you what a good job you are doing. I can already see it. Metosei then inspected the wiring of the pieces, also identifying the runes on the weapon, before he suddenly froze him. He stroked his face before he turned away. Forgive me, Yvonne, could y-you Take a break, my friend. With that, Metosei thanked her with a wavering voice and exited the room. Was he crying? Considering his history with the Luedbrumdar cousins, I might be correct, but decided against bringing anything up. Hearing your precious apprentice being revived and defiled by his own father probably opened up a wound. This sthammer is his legacy. Grimnir walked over to the bench, his hand stretched out as he produced a new arcane crystal while taking out the one he made before out of his pocket. And I will continue developing on it. This sthammer will one day be strong enough to be like a portable warhammer mana cannon. It will sunder through armor, regardless of their strength. And I will be using the power Goddess Chihiro had given to me to achieve that. Lass. He threw one of the crystals over to Eine and had her rebuild the warhammer. A new revolution. An era where mana batteries wont explode because they are being overused while also being able to store enough mana that we wont have humans repeating their mistake in the past. The Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition brought out a technological revolution during her life, and I, her Saint, will be the one to bring in the energy revolution! He threw the second crystal over to Daichi. Lad, lets do this. Ready, Master! With the small forge zing, the two smiths began creating the frame for the crystal, preparing to turn it into its final forma proper mana battery. Meanwhile, Eine had finished her assembly and demonstrated the performance of the [Arcane Crystal] as a temporary mana battery by making the sthammer spew out fire, astounding everybody as they saw how Grimnir created it from his own mana. In fact, seeing him perform such a feat already convinced all of them something had happened to him. Dwarves shouldnt be able to expel their mana out of their body like that, as it was a limitation inherent to their race. Since Grimnir had his unique skill [Core of the Mechanoid], though, it was entirely possible. Although, after three consecutive usages, his mana should be penalized to 25%. He can only make one more before entering [Mana Fever] territory. The first blessed of our church Yvonne was left speechless. Grimnir, do you I only wish to forge! Grimnir answered while continuouslynding multiple hammer strikes per second on the ming hot metal bar. Archbishop, I am not like your typical Saint. I dont pray much, I am no pious follower, and when I visited Blei, I insulted him in his face! He then turned around, leaving the rest to Daichi. Ill do the minimum expected of a blessed, but I cant go around preaching her ideals or faith. I am not fit for that, I am a cksmith and runesmith through and through. The best ce for me is the forge where I can do what Goddess Chihiro once did bestto create. Ehehe. She smiled, pulling off her amulet of Chihiro and handed it over to Grimnir. Spoken like all true members of the Railroad Guild. Do not worry, Grimnir, I understand. If this is what you think is best as our first blessed, then I shall respect your judgement. If technological advancement and change can happen through your hands, then it will only further Goddess Chihiros ideals and philosophy, hopefully, to one day change dwarven culture as a whole. Unlikely, Ryanno disagreed. Our guild culture is deeply rooted into everything. Longbeards, bureaucracy, honor, the ns; to change one part of it is to change everything. Even High Queen Dravlia was never able to do so, as even she had to tiptoe to assure nobody got too angry. And what did that earn her? People speaking ill after her apotheosis, Hae countered. I am old enough to have seen her in her prime during the War for the Faefolk. I might have just been a brat back then, but even I understood what these years had brought upon her legacy. The taboo created by the previous head of the cksmiths guild had sullied her workshop. The Revolution Queen who allowed the Earth Mothers religion to flourish, to the point we call it a golden age of faith, had been looked down upon too much, if you ask this old woman. Many of us were at fault. Even I learned from my parents to dislike the changes she suggested, Borom revealed. Whether Grimnir or anybody can bring out a change doesnt matter. Apprentice, your goal is to let your hands do the work. Every step you make to improve on something will one day lead you to the respect you deserve. I dont take advice from you any longer, Borom, Grimnir shot him down, causing the older dwarfs face to turn red. With Rudigan stopping him from hitting thetter, Grimnir smiled and nodded. But it aint bad advice, though. My goal in Aurora is still to make the best equipment for all of them! Grimnir! I could feel his renewed conviction behind those words of his. Once the frame was readied, Eine took over and connected everything necessary to the arcane crystal. ording to the System clock, it took Grimnir two hours to finish creating all the finer pieces, while Eine needed six hours to finish the rest, including installing the new, improved battery into the sthammer. Everything is correct,ss, Grimnir praised his apprentice after he finished inspecting the entire weapon, from its assembly to the artificer work, causing thetter to shake her fist in tion. Just as Broggi told you. Lets hope those tips of his were from when he thought of us as allies. Dont worry, Master, I already double checked it a few days prior. It will work, I assure you. See, Eine? You dont need Klea to be a valuable member of the party. You are already one. You proved yourself. I kept the cheesy parts in my head, patting her on the shoulder to give her a less ttering delivery. Naturally, I didnt leave Daichi out of it, either. Haha! Of course, Hesti-san, you are looking at the next best cksmith in this world! Daichi Mikami will soon be a name people associate with quality! My dude, please, stop. Once it was ready, we exited the workshop and went into the basement, where a testing range was installed for the artisans to try out their creations. I spewed out ava breath and had it form into the shape of a human. Once I got out of the way, Grimnir readied his cannon, but this time he intended to use the mana cannon function. As a blue light appeared at the nuzzle of the gun, the weapon suddenly began to rattle, to the point even Eine was worried, yet Grimnir didnt stop. In fact, through my [Mana Eyes], I could see him pouring even more mana into it. After a moments dy, the sthammer shot out its energy, but due to someplications, the mana ball splintered apart, mimicking its original shotgun function. Regardless, the recoil blew Grimnir onto his butt as the mana st not only destroyed myva humanoid test dummy, but also singed the walls, causing the mana barrier protecting this ce to blink. As we saw the result of his weapon, Grimnir bellowed out augh as he readied another attack. Wait! Eine tried to stop him, but before she could grab him, Grimnir shot a smaller, albeit, more concentrated shot. The recoil was far weaker, but the st still pulverized the remnants of my mana humanoid, sending molten earthen flying around the room. Seeing his handiwork, Grimnir smirked and opened up the cab for the mana battery. He pulled it out, revealing it was unharmed, albeit hot. Remember when I had to rece a battery every time like ammunition,ss? He reminded me of when we first met. The biggest weakness of my original sthammer was that I would blow up a battery every time I used the gun function, since Broggi and I used the wrong wiring system. Eine and I solved the second prototype by using a cooling system with runes, but now? This arcane crystal shouldered the burden far better. Combine that with my ability to dissipate most of the arcane corruption generated by the shot into my body, and also Eines artificer skills finally reaching that of a journeywoman ready to be a master. The wiring is magnificent, Eine. You can be proud,ss. YES, MASTER! Eine shouted, tears running down her face. I wrapped my arm around her, shaking her arm. Master Artificer Eine. Guess you know what to tell your parents and brother the next time you meet them, right? Ready to brag? She nodded her head vigorously. Grimnir then turned to Daichi. Lad, youre getting there. We got so much stuff left to build, after all, and we got too many members in Aurora to equip now, so you better be ready to continue getting better. ALWAYS, MASTER! Daichi smiled and smacked his fist on his chest, looking confident he could do anything. But this aint the end just yet! Grimnir dered as he turned to the guild leaders. [Core of the Mechanoid] is my unique skill, but to fully bring out its potential, I require enchanters, alchemists, runesmiths, cksmiths, and artificers to work together with me to do so! In addition, I wish for this [Arcane Crystal] to be studied so we can understand itsposition or if there is any recement in the wild. If all of you wish to continue working with me, then you better be ready to pay and support the cause, as this will be the deciding factor for the uing war. Were in! Acting like any other craftsmen, Yvonne, Hae, Ryanno, Borom, and Jadhund shouted in unison, consumed by their desire to work on something new. Lass! Grimnir addressed me. And from you, I need a song. A song that can elevate this soul of mine into a transcendence state for me to make you the best equipment you will ever witness! You''ve got the chance of your lifetime to make a bunch of grouchy dwarves your followers by making a song made just for them! I smirked. Thats my job! Three days passed after I agreed to his proposal. It took me a while to figure out the song, until I realized I already had a good song with the correct music to fit everything. I always considered turning one of my many songs from my time as Hikari into a custom song before, but never had the chance to do so as nothing fit. Once I finalized the music, lyrics and the effect for the song, I coincidentally received a message from the royal pce. The Ankoran King informed me the actual Summit of Ankor-Nazta would begin the next day, as all the members had fully recuperated and were ready to talk. In other words, it was time for Neill and I to act like princesses If only Mom was awake to make this easier, haaaaa. Chapter 430: The Actual Summit of Ankor-Nazta. Chapter 430: The Actual Summit of Ankor-Nazta. Custom magic song gained: [Strength and Wisdom] Custom magic songs [Strength and Wisdom] have been perfectly integrated into the System [So you cant fix her?] I asked Klea. [Why would I ever lie to my second favorite person who calls me by my first name? Awfully rude, no, dear?] the demon responded, sounding as sultry as always. Unfortunately for her, I witnessed her breaking character upon being confronted with her fondness for Eine. Whether all of this was an act or if her constant teasing was a real part of her personality, it was clear she could be wholesome. It was just a matter of how you handled it. [I have no way to prove it, but that is why I asked Eine to ask you to do it.] Myment silenced the demon before I looked up, seeing Eine showing me a wry smile. She shrugged. [Vifi actually was the one to ask us about it first. She said Franzs contact would be able to heal her damaged sin powers, so she wanted to see if Klea could be an option for her.] Franzs contact? Who exactly are you working with, cousin? Nevertheless, I shook that idea away for now to listen to Klea. [Regardless, the answer is no. If there was anyone who could help her, it would be the Archdemon of Wrath; not even a Prince of Sin should be able to fix such a serious blunder. You require a god or some miracle elixir, as the issue concerns her blood and biology being affected by the aftermath of [Original Sin: Satanael],] Klea borated. [To cheat death, one must pay some price. Eines near death costed her a vampire ne, and VifiYok received the recoil of using an extremely strenuous ability.] Who exactly are you working for, Franz? Whoever it was, hopefully they would help him seed with whatever he was nning, as I couldnt with everything I had going on. From a political standpoint, what was about to happen would affect the world as a whole, and I recently just gained some more stakes into making sure the Summit of Ankor-Nazta went off without a hitch. I looked around inside this medium-sized waiting room, decorated to the brim with stone statues and furniture, showing off the skills of the dwarven stone artisans. Nevertheless, the red fur carpet and silk window shaders, along with the ornate wooden shelves and table, kept everything from looking too much like a boring cave. Sitting with me was Neill, Eine, and VifiYok, as each of them were needed for the uing talks. In addition, Shay and Beth were also around, acting as Neills and my guards for the sake of appearance; although I had intended to also bring Tasianna with us, she had to stay back for the sake of Grimnirs new project. We might have Cernust and Rita as helpers, but the former wouldnt always be around due to his fiance, so our partys resident alchemist had to oversee things at the forge. All five members here were people I already knew well enough, but there was a sixth person aside from me here. Somebody I had not thought would wake up in time for the summit persuaded me to bring her along after a ton of pleading. Saintess Fleindia, I called over to the person sitting on the opposite side of the table. Pale and slightly sickly, the woman was currently brushing her almond-colored hair, trying to get rid of the knots her two weeks of sleeping had caused. She was wearing her clean saintess clothes, showing no signs of the blood and dirt it previously had from her trip down the dungeon and her meeting with Galg. I offered to help her. Are you sure you dont need help with your hair? N-no, it is fine Her hand jerked, nearly causing her to rip out a few strands of hair with herb. She rxed her grip after brushing through, before looking down on the table. Champion Hestia it will end up in a war, right? All of this? Because we blessed failed to stop the pope from exacting his ns? Right now, yes, Vifi suddenly interjected. I snapped my head around, shouting, Hey! but the demonkin only shrugged her shoulders, reminding me of the war deration High King Fugnarus gave after the end of Maagneils battle. Neill, too, agreed, nodding her head and telling me to calm down and face the reality of the situation. As candid as Vifi was, trying to soften the blow wouldnt help as Fleindia had already heard all of this already. No use repeating this stuff to us when youll have to say everything to the kings at the summit anyways, Neill stated. Fleindia nodded. Of course. I sighed as I felt the tension dissipating, but the atmosphere still felt ufortable. Sadly, it only got worse when a steward called for us, telling me it was time for the summit to convene. I stood up, letting out a sigh of stress as I looked down at my long red-white dress with green sashes and frills, designed with Victorian Ennd noble dresses in mind. Most of it was made from mana threads, but the embroidered bits were made entirely from my shed crimson scales, as it was standard for dragons to wear their scales on human clothing. Neills outfit had the same scale concession, a mana thread kimono fitting for a nobledy from medieval Japan, decorated with her ck scales to form petals. Compared to mine, hers looked far cooler and more reserved, due to the ck and purple colors used to design it, with only white used to showcase the Kargryxmor ns emblem. She had her lion mane hair tied together into a ponytail, with my maids making sure it was properlybed and taken care of to elevate her youthful beauty while also showcasing both her kirin and two dragon horns. If you looked at us, you could easily figure out which of us was the younger one, as my dress exuded energy while Neills demanded respect. Saori, as always, was the best fashion designer I could have wished for. Even while escorting the beastmen to Inkorna-Tazul right now, she still made the time to sew our clothes. It was so surprising to see Neill wearing normal clothes, despite being more ustomed to using her scales to make her clothes. To finish our appearances, the both of us ced our royal tiaras on our heads. Mine was the same frozen ice one with the diamond-like scales made by Mom, while Neill got a surprise delivery from her mother! Apparently, Pradreo and Skardrvo had preemptively sent a letter to Neills mother before the Event Quest, reporting her on thetters health and ongoing antics. As such, Neill got sent a violet jagged tiara made from crystallized mana, with lightning-like seams flowing through it due to her mother using the dragon paths to create it. We looked like two princesses. With Eine, the twins, and Vifi all wearing their armorthetter got a new set from Grimnirour entourage seemed as respectable as any nobles. The only one who stood out a bit was Fleindia, and only due to ack of grooming. With this group, we all followed the steward as she led us in front of arge door. I could hear some muffled talking behind it, causing me to gulp as I felt multiple people with [Detection Sensor]. Six people sitting around something and facing each other with other signals standing behind each. The steward bowed before she shook a bell, prompting the door to open up. She walked forward and stood to the side as she presented the brightened room to us. Attention! She raised her voice, straightening her posture. I present, the leader of the Summit of Ankor-Nazta. The mediator and figurehead! Third Princess of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! In addition, standing next to her as her guardian, Second Princess of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, Princess Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor! Lastly, a blessed of the Pantheon of Light, and a Saintess of the Goddess of Nobility and Wealth, ErithiaSaintess Fleindia Alsternich. Yup, Fleindias patron goddess was Erithia, the one who hated me. We didnt talk much when she woke up, but hearing this still irked me. At the very least, it didnt seem like she was hostile, but I still needed to hear her out. Hear the entire story from her. Nevertheless, for now, I had to focus on other things. We entered the room and were greeted with the sight of arge, round fainite table with bronze adornments, which looked a bit like shields from here. Everybody in the room stood up from their seats, with six of them wearing fine robes and garments to disy their riches and from which house they came from, but what was the most predominant was what five of them were wearing on their headscrowns. Perfectly split into two halves, you had the members of the northwestern nations on the left side of the table, while the rulers of the human nations on the right. I didnt know if this separation was intentional, but I did know that three chairs were unupied on the top of the table, perfectly in the middle between these sides. My group took our seats, with our guards standing behind us. Once I was seated, everybody bowed slightly before taking their seats, with their guards and aides also standing guard. With this, Imence the begin of the Summit of Ankor-Nazta! Taking my role as the mediator seriously, I began using the tips the students gave me on how to conduct myself today. I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, third princess of Kargryx and the mediator for this summit between Ankor-Nazta and the Kingdom of Artorias on the formation of an alliance. I bid all members invited to this meeting to introduce yourself. As the one responsible for calling for this meeting, King Drangleic stood up first. The arvisian king fluttered his brown wings for everybody to see. I am King Drangleic var Artorias, ruler of the Kingdom of Artorias. I am the initiator of this summit, wishing to rekindle the alliance between my forefathers of the Kingdom of Leosfalt with the Ankoran ruler of Ankor-Nazta. May the Goddess of Light watch over us. Now it was the dwarven kings turn. I am Ankoran King Fugnarus of the Ankor-Nazta. I am the recipient of this summit, wishing to see the Kingdom of Artorias secede from their vassalship to the Empire of Folschreck, and to reestablish formal trade routes in an attempt to weaken the human empire. May the Goddess of Earth bless the ground we sit upon. I noticed Fleindia furrowed her brows. She wasnt a prisoner or anything, but she was still a Folschreckian, so hearing this was most likely unpleasant for her. Despite knowing this, King Fugnarus had to make his stance clear to everybody. This was politics and everybody had to know what our goals were if we wished for a proper alliance. With those two finished, it was time for the rest to stand up. First and foremost, the first nation invited to this meetingSariel. An elven man with hair as green as grass stood up, his head adorned with a white wooden crown. Elegant with every movement, he looked at me and the rest with reserved eyes, almost as if he was inspecting us for any weakness. The eyes of a reserved intellectual,pared to the resolute look King Drangleic and Fugnarus gave. This would be the first time we properly spoke. I am Sari King Elutis Anduriol from the elven Colony Kingdom of Sariel. I am an invitee of this summit, and my reason for epting it is to overwatch the sincerity of King Drangleic in this alliance, to assure another betrayal shall not happen between his nation and ours. May the Origin Gods guide us with wisdom. He bowed before he looked at me, addressing me specifically this time. Princess Hestia, I do not know if you had heard this already or not, but I was there to bless you while you were still inside your egg, before the ident happened with your egg carrier. Truly, I apologize I could not have found you earlier. This ipetence of us Sari could have costed you your life. My birth in the Belzac forest, right? I raised my hand. My stay in the Belzac forest wasnt the most pleasant, but it shaped me into the person I am today. I know you hold it as your duty due to your alliance with my father, but let us not sully todays meeting for this, King Elutis. There will be a time for us to speak and for me to learn from you. I can see there is much to talk about, but not today. I do not me you for anything. He bowed his head once again. Your forgiveness removes this immeasurable guilt on my people, your grace. I apologize that our proper meeting had to be today I felt ashamed meeting you, especially after I heard that Princess Fargryneill was apanying you. Even as ruler of the forest people, we could not find you within our neighboring forest. It is our shame. Please, it would be a pleasure to talk over tea next time. Ashamed? I stared at him in wonder as his head lowered even further. Maybe I misinterpreted his reserved eyes form before, maybe he was just unsure how to speak with me? Regardless, he sat back down to allow the next to speaka bulky ck dragonewt. Behind him, I noticed a familiar person standing next to him, realizing that was actually Midirn, one ofLoatryxs representatives who joined the expedition. I had heard he was the forerunner to be the next general of their military, and that he was a member of the Kargryxmor n of dragonewts; these two are apparently my rtives. I returned my gaze to the ck dragonewt in front, who lowered his tail and tucked it in between his legsa sign of respect and submission. He pulled up the sleeve of his haorithe jacket worn over a kimonoand pulled out two scales from his arm and ced it on a dish before the dwarven steward from before presented it to Sis and me. This scalekin lowers his tail in the presence of our princesses, he spoke in a low, growly voice like most dragonewts. I am Maelexus Bus Kargryxmor, head of n Kargryxmor of Loatryx and the current representative of the kinkyuro of the Republic of Loatryx. I have epted the invitation to greet our long-lost Princess Hestia. Neill and I epted his scale, as it was equivalent to epting another dragonkins loyalty or fealty. The scales of a dragonkin was their pride and joy, as it represented strength, so to remove a scale was essentially simr to a wolf showing another their belly. This too was my duty as a princess. I, Princess Fargryneill, ept your disy of fealty, Neill said, which I copied. I, Princess Hestia, ept your disy of fealty. Please, continue. He nodded. Upon review of the situation during the aftermath of the attack, the kinkyuro has unanimously decided to change our goal. We shall respect the wishes of Princess Hestia and Princess Fargryneil, supporting what they decide. Our decision shall be dependent on what is best for their safety. May God Kargryxmor the Tyrant grant us with the power to remove all threats. Good! At least I will have one supporter for the uing discussion. With the original two invitees finished, it was time for the two nations I personally invited after what had happened to them. Both had experienced issues concerning the demonkins before and would benefit from joining the alliance for various reasons. However, for one of them, it was more like coercion. The only reason why she was currently the leader of her nation was due to my help and the fact I decided to dy her judgement for the crimes shemitted. In fact, it wasnt even guaranteed that this nation would join the alliance and it all depended on what would be said by their president. President Reajaen Resve of the Republic of Estralia. I am an invitee of this summit, and the reason why I am here is due to Princess Hestias request to ally with Estralia to disincentivize the human kingdoms around us from attacking the Kingdom of Artorias due to a loss of proper supply routes and the risk of losing trade with us. May God Mercurias assure we alle out of this with a good deal, the scarred foxian stated, cing her one arm on the table. She closed her one working eye, taking a deep breath. In addition, I wish to also admit my crimes on Sarial and the royal family of the fairies. I am here to face judgement. King Elutiss expression didnt change much, but I noticed him breathing deeper than usual. He knew why Reajaen was here, I made sure to have King Drangleic inform the elven king about everything. This was why Estralia was not a guaranteed ally, even if we currently had their underworld under our grasp through Artoriass undercity, Shaturein. King Elutis did not respond, knowing this wasnt the time for it. Reajaen acknowledged it, looked at me, before sitting back down. Her guards lowered their heads, biting their mouths in frustration. Everything had a ce afterwards. For now, it was thest members turn. A prepubescent boy far younger than any other representative stood up, trying his best to keep his shaking hand in control as he addressed the adults. I-I am Prince Markval Caice the Fifth from the Principality of Yeos. I am an invitee for this summit, here to offer our ess to the middle seas. May we uphold honor in the name of God Yeostar Also, I would also like for my guardian to take over as my voice on this table. Would that be all right? Neill smiled as she heard this, eying the woman standing behind the young prince. A short-haired woman with a slight androgynous face bowed, taking a step forward. I knew this friend of ours was trying to change her nation for the better, but it seemed like she was ambitious enough to even participate in diplomacy. My name is Rhea Renee Sealight, the current royal guard for Prince Markval Caice the Fifth. In addition, I am also the current Champion of Yeostar. Due to His Majestys age, Yeos wishes for me to speak on his behalf, including epting a decision concerning our diplomatic stance. The current Champion, I see. I had heard a woman was chosen despite Yeossck of interest in promoting women into power, King Elutis stated out of nowhere. I see your nation has changed for the better. Yikes, thorny. Enough. I stopped him before raising my hand. Let us proceed. Everybody who agrees with this proposal will raise their hands in support. Let her, Sis stated, letting everybody know our stance here. As such, there was nobody who hesitated and Renee was voted in. With this, every member of this summit had given each other their goals, meaning it was time for me to sit back a bit and let people talk. After all, we had a ton of information to go through, and I certainly had no idea how to best start it out. As such, let the people best suited for this job begin. As such, King Fugnarus began, taking a piece of parchment from his wife who was standing behind him. The highest talking point of this meeting is certainly the fact that I announced the founding of our alliance to everybody. The Shakaie-Narn Alliance, named after the leader of our alliance. Indeed. King Artorias nodded. The purpose of this alliance had always been to allow Artorias to secede from the Folschreck Empire to escape our duty to supply them with levies and tax every year, used to continue fighting in the demonkin war. As a ruler of a human nation, I understand the importance of this war, but at the same time, the number of Artorian lives lost had grown to the point I, nor my dukes, can ept this any further. And we from Ankor-Nazta wish to assure the Empire doesnt expand even further. Their wars with the beastmen of Carmaniate had only caused our rtionship to sour even further. Not to mention the ending of the War for the Faefolk. Due to us trading with both nations within the neutral zone, my vassals fear some glory hungry or foolhardy noble might try something. Certainly unwise, King Elutis stated. They already have two wars on two different fronts. The Empire might berge, but the fact their pridepels them to continue an unnecessary war is just proof that there is no real unity. They only need to fight the demonkins, but wish to subjugate the beastmen for ves. This same greed caused the War for the Faefolk. Renee nodded. And this war has only hurt its vassals. I have testimonies of parents and siblings losing family members as young levies in the meat grinder that is the northern and southern warfront. Yeos personally had lost a king and a Champion in the war effort against the demonkin, and we still havent recovered from that tragedy, driven by a false sincerity to God Yeostar, cursing our nation with debt and death. Champion Renee, considering King Elutissment, I suspect from your words that you too wish to secede, no? King Fugnarus asked. Renee did not react much, keeping her expression neutral. We cannot say for sure, Your Majesty. Yeos is a small nation, in addition, we are geographically far too far from the other members of our alliance. To reach us, you must sail through four different nations waters, and this isnt even considering the many grimgarian pirates and invaderstely. In fact, without Princess Hestias subspace, we would not be able to be here as our nation requires us. Tis smart, Champion, King Elutis agreed. We will not force you. An alliance is here to serve all parties equally. Proper rtions are far more important in this deal to maintain trust and unity. The fact the Empire could sail to yournd in a matter of hours makes it impossible for you to betray the Empire, otherwise you would feel their wrath as we cannot reach you in time. Is that so? He looked at me, so I responded, Even if my mother, Melloxtressa, were currently awake, transporting an army through my space-time portal would be an enormous task, purely due to arcane corruption. Mana cost increases with distance from the original entry to the destination. My party circumvents this by cing multiple destination Bs in between to teleport towards, but this is only properly feasible with a few people. And only if she can trust the person to hang onto the portal, Neill continued for me. In fact, there is a massive gap between Yeos and Estralia, as we have nobody trustworthy living in between them. They are three countries apart. To reach Yeos with this method, you need to teleport to Estralia before taking a boat down the river. Meaning, logistically, one must march their army as usual, Renee concluded. While it is clear Yeos cannot join due to our current circumstances, Estralia, on the other hand, is willing to join. You wish to confirm this before we speak, President? King Elutis asked. She nodded. We are not beholden to the Empire. Our trade is too invaluable and our capitals geographical location is a fort, making it impossible for somebody to invade us unless they wish to destroy us. As such, Estralia is a republic who only wishes to further our mercantile goals. Estralia wishes to trade with Loatryx, Caedhul, and Sariel. It was a clear answer to everybodys understanding. As such, I wanted to draw the discussion away from it for now. Speaking of which, does this mean Caedhul will not join? Maelexus shook his head. As you know, their representative is actually inside the city right now. They informed us that as long as Sariel and Loatryx agrees with the terms, Caedhul will join. Unfortunately, due to King Fugnaruss deration of war, they have told us they are unsure if they wish to participate. After all, unlike the many underwater tribes, the Republic of Caedhul is the unified nation between all aquatic beastmen in service of the church of Plesia. A hub of exploration and trade, they are unsure if they wish to incur the wrath of the demonkins. I winced. They do know what happened two weeks ago, right? King Fugnarus nodded. They fear the difficulty of the campaign and how much it will cost them. We might be allied, but they have tried to persuade us to reconsider. Sadly, that cannot be the case. He then waved his hand, calling his wife to speak. Even before the war deration, a war was impossible to avoid. I have used these two weeks to speak to the different dwarven ns. Every major and the vast majority of minor ns have epted to fight for honors sake. A grudge needs to be dealt with, and the throng is mustered for it. The casus belli is clear, King Elutis added. The only reason why Sariel held back is due to this summit, Princess Hestia. The Empire ced a bounty on your head. They sent dragonyers after you! We were patient enough in respect of what we had heard of your personality through the guild master of Griffonpeak, Muraina. However, the demonkins have attacked Ankor-Naztaour most precious ally. Tis a slight too much! Loatryx agrees. Maelexus grumbled, causing me to grimace a bit. We fought and bled during the attack, Princess Hesita. The four of us killed for each other. King Drangleic pointed at Fugnarus, Elutis, and Maelexus. Artorias was always prepared for a war, and with the truthing out that the Empire of Folschreck is being controlled by the demonkins, even from within the very church of Aurenas holy capital, there is no other question. If they wish to demean you, our benefactor, then Artorias is honorbound to right this wrong! Consequences, King Fugnarus said. I know your stance on everything and what you are nning, Princess Hesita, but you should know ours now. This cannot be avoided. Even after the attack on Aureolis to kill the false pope, we will make our stance clear to the Empire and the demonkins. Now, can you say something to persuade us? The alliance had already talked things through behind the scenes. King Drangleic, King Fugnarus, King Elutis, and kinkyuro representatives Maelexus were all on board after the attack. Maagneils attack united all of them. This was already clear to me. It was now my turn to present my points, and whether something changes depends on the information on hand. Saintess Fleindia, I called out. Vifi. Eine. Thetter two stepped up while Fleindia stood up to curtsy. My name is Saintess Fleindia Alsternich, a noble of the Folschreck Empire and a Saintess of Goddess Erithia for ten years. I was recently paired with Champion Cleionvall, but he and many other blessed of the Light Pantheon were recently murdered due to our attempt to overthrow the Prince of Envy posing as our pope and the corruption that had overtaken the cathedrals inside the Empire. I wish to present my story. The name is VifiYok, she introduced herself after Fleindia. She lowered her cor, revealing some of her cleavage but also arge scar in the middle of her chest. I am a former Warbringer of the Prince of Wrath, making me amander of the demonkin army of BoleTaria. I now work for Hestia, and she wanted me to speak. Huh? Fleindias eyes widened; however, before she could speak, Eine did. My name is Eine Fiero Helvas, and I am an unofficial knight in service of Princess Hestia and her party, Aurora. In addition, I also serve as the caregiver for the Archdemon of Lust, KleaHatma, with the blessing of the Goddess herself through a unique skill. [Hello, darrrrrlings!] Kleas voice entered everybodys minds. WHAT? Fleindia shouted, nowpletely bbergasted. Oh yeah, did you think you were my secret weapon, Miss Fleindia? Think again! Those two are! Remove A note from AbyssRaven We got some politics chapter ahead of us, people. Cards put on the table, time to make an alliance to form Hestia''s army! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 431: The War Plan. Chapter 431: The War n. Youre a demonkin? Fleindia stared at Vifi in bewilderment, seeing as she looked just like a normal human right now. She then turned to Eine. That voice. I heard a voice in my head. Equally. King Elutis nodded. A veryhow-should-I-say-itsultry voice? But at the same time, the tone is quite condescending. As if she is looking at children. King Fugnarus pped his hands, letting out a loud Ha! before stroking his beard. If what the youngdy is saying is correct, then that statement of yours, my friend, is quite possibly correct. You used that same tone on me when we first met, and I presume you did the same for my aunt. King Elutis didnt respond, causing the dwarven king to burst out inughter once again. I personally hadnt felt this condescension from the former, but I sure as hell agreed that Klea was annoying. VifiYok? Reajaen and Renee both reacted to the demonkin, staring at her with interest and curiosity. It was natural, considering they all had heard me speak of them before. You remembered, Renee? Neill said. Yeah, its that demonkinmander I told you about. The Warbringer, remember? Y-youre the one OBloom was working for! His contact! Reajaen jerked back, her one working eye widening in shock. Renee, on the other hand, scowled, looking like she was about to attack VifiYok, although unlike her guards, she hadnt brought her sword into the room. That fiend, huh? Themander who invited grimgarians into my homnd. Who besieged my homnds capital! And one of the conspirators who freed Karhalentheel! Easy, King Drangleic held his hand up, prompting his knights to block Renees view to us. Champion Rhea, I would like to remind you that you were made the representative of Yeos just a moment ago, with our blessing. Do not misuse it by conflict when we have barely begun. Maelexus nodded. You were personally invited here by Princess Hestia. You have a duty to be still and listen first! You as well, Saintess. IYes. Fleindia nodded before looking at me. Please, trust me. Everything I do is to assure my divine Quest to our Goddess is fulfilled. I might not be as pious as you are, since I am an otherworlder, but I have too many reasons to not undermine Goddess Aurena and you Also, I presume Goddess Erithia is watching through you, right now, so I dont want to make her more hostile to me. T-that is true, yes I have been told by Goddess Erithia to be extra watchful of you and make sure you did your duty correctly, before she suddenly became silent, she stated, reminding me I hadnt told her anything I had learned from Crustacia. Neither have I had the chance to speak to Renee, and that really showed when she mentioned Yeostar hadnt spoken to her either. She had been training within Yeostars dungeon, as was the privilege of a Champion of Yeostar, but with an angel, a former mortal turned aide, instead of the god himself. It was like training at a gym or dojo, but instead of sparring with the grand master as you were promised, you were fostered off onto another teacher who was there to take their ce. Meaning, I had a way to diffuse the situation by telling them about Yeostars punishment. Honestly, I probably should have mentioned this earlier since it has been eight days since I met Crustacia, or at least sent a missive to Renee. Well, betterte than never. Unprecedented. King Elutiss eyes twitched for a moment after I was done exining. Agreed, Fugnaruss wife, Queen Tragaya, stated. There are rules. The gods arent supposed to mingle this much, or alter our paths with such drastic changes. Seeing as King Elutis was the king of Sariel, which was essentially a theocracy with how much they worship the six Origin Gods, and how Queen Tragaya was a wisewoman of the church of Crustacia, it was obvious why these two religious people would react like they did. Going by their reactions, this probably was the first time a subordinate god had caused such drama. Meanwhile, the two people I thought this would affect the most had pretty mild reactions. Fleindia simply nodded and sat back down, content with what she heard. I understand. This is why Goddess Erithia spoke as if I had to guide you. She wouldnt be like this otherwise. For a Saintess of the Goddess of Nobility and Wealth, she certainly had that noble part of herself down, butcked the ego Erithia had when I met her. Although, maybe mentioning the fact she had to guide me showed a hint of Fleindias real personality? Meh, it didnt matter. On the other hand, Renee sat back down, saying, I had a feeling that would be the case. Her tense face softened, but she still remained stoic. With a slightly deeper voice than usualnot as deep as when she was still impersonating as a male knightshe apologized for her behavior, prompting the rest of the table to speak their mind. I too am curious, King Fugnarus stated, as he had seen Vifi and Eine fight with their demonic powers. I appreciated him for not interrogating us up until now. Youve heard my deration of war,ss, he continued, looking towards Vifi. I hardly believe you would be thrilled. King Fugnaruss bodyguards had moved silently in front of their king and queen after the reveal of my demonicpanions, only the rattling of their samurai armor could be heard. Among his three guards, I recognized Ungi, one of the rank A warriors who apanied the king on his rescue mission for me. He had almost been killed by Galg, so I was d to see he had recovered. Asaka deserved all the credit. Vifi, however, didnt take the threat seriously andughed. Nah, of course not, but you wont hear meining, Dwarf King. You heard me, I was a Warbringer, one of the three candidates for the next position of the Prince of Wrathmeaning I worked with Lord Wrath in the art of war. I understand war both in theory and in the practical sense, ya know? BoleTarias involvement got found out, its obvious you need to act on the casus belli, or you would lose a ton of respect. King Fugnarus frowned, massaging his temple in exasperation. You sound like everybody else I heard. The girl is right, My King, his wifemented. Tell me, VifiYok, were you responsible for any of that? I expect Princess Hestia not to be involved, but I have little trust for a BoleTarian, right now. As I said, I am an Ex-Warbringer. Didnt ya hear? Vifis irritated side slipped out, dropping the formality to speak in her abrasive, street urchin style. Thest time she spoke like that was when I ran into her again in the rank B dungeon. I got my ass handed to me by the dragon sisters here, and recoil weakened me ta the point that I decided to use that loss as my chance to get out of the army. Im a deserter So, whatcha three looking at, huh? Ohe, chill! I jerked my head slightly to the side as I saw Vifi point at King Fugnaruss guards, cracking her one hand, willing to fight all three dwarven guards. Eine grabbed her shoulder, pushing her behind my chair. Vifi shrugged at the manhandling, holding her head up with no shame. King Fugnarus did the same with his guards, telling them to drop their hostility. I sighed internally, but decided to speak up about it, I understand Ankor-Naztas feelings towards the demonkins after what happened, but Vifi is currently a mercenary working for me. Also, seeing as it isnt exactly known outside of BoleTaria, VifiYok is her full name. Either address her by Vifi or Miss Vifi, please, for courtesys sake. Until Crustacia told me, practically nobodyoutside of Eineknew how the demonkins naming scheme worked. I mean, I knew Master Kushlekzar and even Krim-k, and those were their first names. It was how the saurians named themselves, but we also had Grahta and Akasht for normal names. Then, Miss Vifi, Reajaen started. I know you worked with this Heek, right? You worked on trying to take over Estralia with the help of OBloom, in addition to everything that happened in Yeos. As such, why are you here? What is your reason to work with Princess Hestia as a mercenary? Donuts. What? Oh my gosh With a single answer, Vifi stunned everybody, causing another wave of silence to fill the room. Everybody stared at her with bafflement, but mostly in confusion, as donuts wasnt even an established pastry yet! Only King Artorias, Reajaen, and Renee should know about them, but even they looked confused. As such, I rified. She was ckmailed by my cousin. Cousin? Maelexuss eyes widened, but I stopped him before he misunderstood something and revealed some dragon cousin I had. As in, my cousin from my past life. Everybody here knows that I was reincarnated into this world by Goddess Aurena, and everybody should have read the memo that the church of Aurena is currently controlled by the demonkins. The whole Heroes of Aurena ploy is a farce. Amongst the summoned people is my cousin from Earth, and through some events, he was taken back to the Empire, probably, I recalled, before letting out a deep sigh as I remembered the letter he left behind. However, before he did, he made Vifi work for me. Keep me safe. Buuuut, I am still getting paid, she interjected. One donut per breakfast, three full meals, proper lodging, and also somepensation for any Quests I participate in. Share depends on how much I had to do. Yes, yes. Eine pushed Vifi even further back, causing the demonkin to re at her, but the former simply ignored it and forged ahead. Essentially, Vifi was majorly weakened after the Elyonda siege. She lost an arm and as well as her ability to use her full demonic powers. Princess Hestia met her inside the rank B dungeon [Menagerie of Golems], and from there, she had been helping her survive against the dragonyers. In addition, she helped us during the penultimate battle against Maagneil, as King Fugnarus was there to witness. Is that true? King Drangleic asked, prompting the dwarven king to nod. Eine continued, Due to the ckmail, she now works for us, albeit a bit reluctantly since this does concern her people. Now, the reason why we believe she wont betray us anytime soon is due to the archdemon I mentioned. KleaHatma is her name, and she is the ancestor of the lust demonkins. [Hello, once again,] Klea spoke. [Now, considering Eine had asked me to help her out, let me say I am currently Aurenas hostage in Hestias Divine Quest. I am far below my original strengtha mere shadow of my former self. Right now, Im just enjoying my trip through my carrier here.] And that would be you, Lady Eine? King Drangleic stared at her, causing the girl to nod. The king massaged his forehead, looking in pain. I see Arcanuess Helvas has been keeping secrets from me, but I cannot fault him if the request came from Princess Hestia. I shook my head. It isnt that I didnt trust you, King Drangleic. Back when Eine was first made to hold Kleas remaining mana, it was more that we were afraid the information would get out since she was a wildcard. Saori agreed, and I take her opinion seriously. Your wolf friend is the prudent type, Reajaen added, causing King Drangleic to sigh and nod, epting my answer. As such, leading me to my point in this argument. Essentially, I am against a full all-out war, I dered, making sure everybody understood my stance. But, I understand what all four of you are sayingconsequences. As Vifi just said, if this casus belli isnt acted upon, then it will only cause civil unrest, correct? Yes, since we dwarves worship Kronnaz somewhat. Grudges need to be resolved in some manner, as letting it linger only blights a ns reputation or a persons honors. With words or blood, it does not matter how, he answered. Everybody witnessed Maagneils attack, I needed to put the me on somebody. You wanted this war, you wanted our help, I am simply giving you want while serving my own interest, Princess. Dont make it sound like this is what I want! Wrong. I want to bring down the Prince of Envy controlling the church, not cause a huge war! You know exactly what you are doing, King Fugnarus. War against the demonkins means war against Folschreck, as they currently control them all! Its obvious! I detect some other opinions being mixed into yours, Neill stated, hitting the nail on the head. Considering they have been discussing everything these past few days, these four knew exactly what they were doing, and have been leaving me in the dark. I understand, at the end of the day, that I am just a figurehead to this alliance, since I have no political power. Kargryx wont support me because they are against war! Loatryx only supports me for my benefit. Still, that does not give any of you reason to leave me in the dark for this long; it is patronizing, and I already know I am only a child in all this discussion in front of four representatives far older than me! Fugnarus, Elutis, and Maelexus belonged to long-living species, and I definitely knew the former two were over 100 years old at minimum. King Drangleics bloodline belonged to a rank A griffon king, so he was able to live far longer than most arvisians. Even if age wasnt a thing, it wasnt like I had proven myself as a good diplomat or politician. I had been receiving tips from people, in particr the students, but I just didnt want to be one, assuring my growth as a proper princess with the skills to handle these situations to be limited. Fortunately, I was getting better since I had to for the sake of my party and for my goals as an idol, and that was why it was easy to sniff out the situation here. I hated all of this, but I needed to push through. This was why I came into this knowing I had to act more than just a mediator. Here is my point. I am reluctantly agreeing to a war, since it is necessary. I wont argue that point, but what I am telling you is that there is another way to handle all of this! A way to not turn this grudge war into a total invasion. Ankor-Nazta and Sariel won against the Empire due to thetters stubborn refusal to drop their Carmaniate war, and now with them further weakened over the years, it does seem awfully convenient to dere war on the demonkins, and indirectly, onto Folschreck. I had to be forceful. The point was that I had no political power here, and it meant if I tried to leave the alliance, it wouldnt affect the people before me. The main reason why I originally had to be the figurehead and sponsor for this summit was due to the distrust Loatryx and Sariel had for Artorias, due to thetters involvement in the War for the Faefolk under their previous namethe Leosfalt Kingdom. However, this issue had been resolved due to Maagneils attack, giving the factions reason to unite. Humans working alongside elves, dragonewts, and dwarves alike. Even after the attack, during the clean up, I saw all of them break bread together, sleep together in tents, and cover each others back against the horde of leftover golems. What theycked and needed me to cover was now readily avable as long as somebody charismatic enough gives a proper speech. I knew how to cajole people into fervor as an idol! So what if all four leaders of this alliance raised their weapons up together? No matter what happens, Artorias wins in this war due to the fact they can secede from the Empire, while also building up a strong rtionship with Sariel and Ankor-Nazta throughout the course of this war. We are good humans, the Empire just forced us, right? That would give Artorias a chance to start anew and you would fulfill the wishes for Duchess Morgiana and Duke Myrrdin, I guessed. I will not speak on Sariels or Ankor-Naztas behalf here, but if Loatryx truly wishes to do what is best for me, then I want you to listen to my request. Maelexus contemted my request, making me feel pretty nervous, as I was expecting him to support me as he had stated before. However, instead of me, he looked over at Neill. My Princess, you told Pradreo and Skardrvo that you are Princess Hestias guardian until the Sixth Empress wakes up, correct? Huh? HUH! Right, she did say it that time we met those two! The argument I got into with those two dragonewts was about me going to Kargryx for my safety, but since Neill used the guardian card on them, everything got resolved. Now, though, Maelexus was using that card against us, but this was Neill we were talking about, right? She scowled. Personally, my advice is to sit this entire war out. Kargryx is neutral towards all outside wars. I smiled. This was something the both of us hadnt been able to see eye-to-eye on since we first met, but it wasnt like it was different with Mom either. Due to how Kargryx worked, most of the ancient dragons abhorred war due to the demon war and then the Kargryxian civil war which broke my dragon father, apparently. Neill, as the daughter of one of the dragons who fought during that age, was taught to despise all-out conflicts like wars due to their severity and worldly ramifications. Sadly, this uing war wasnt avoidable, it had to be done. This, naturally, conflicted with Neills opinion on the subject Thankfully, the two of us talked about it before we joined the summit. I mean, I hated politics but I wasnt an amateur. I am personally still aligned with the strike force idea Hestia proposed when we first spoke, King Fugnarus. When you told us about the Event Quest, you remember? The dwarven king nodded so Neill continued. Tell me, what will this war actually do? Satisfy your pride over blood? People will die and thats it; its more senseless than me going out to punch some bandits looting random caravans. Dont forget there are people on both sides of this battle. I nodded. If you must start a war, then direct it actually at the demonkins, not use them as a roundabout way to attack the Empire to weaken them! Besides, what about the logistical challenges? Do you have a n for that? We actually do, King Fugnarus stated to my shock. The answer is clear, no? Carmaniate. The enemy of my trading partner is my enemy. All these years, Ankor-Nazta has been trading with both the Beastmen Alliance and the Folschreck Empire through Hadjuk-Orn. Although we havent met each other yet, I have exchanged messages with the alliances leader. King Drangleic nodded. Estralia to keep ourselves stocked up in the west, Carmaniate to give us a forward base in the east in addition to supplying us with their troops if we can ally with them. With the dwarvess trains, we have a fast way to take care of logistics, while we will have a strong air force through Artorias and Loatryx. Sariels mages and archers were the ones to decide the War for the Faefolk. We can do it again. If we can persuade Caedhul to help, then we would have a marine force. If we can rebuild Yeos, we can also use them as another base to attack Folschrecks harborstheir economical and transportational crutch. W-we can be useful? Prince Markval suddenly blurted out in shock. Elutis smiled, nodding to him. Of course, Prince Markval. Joining hands with more than one human country is needed for my race to finally heal and mend the wound. Our countries did not fight during the war, so I believe my people will react well to yours. Besides, I have heard the heroics of your previous Champion, Royce, so I await to see what your current one can do. Renee hadnt told him who Royce really was, huh? No wait, that isnt important. They left me so much in the dark that they actually managed to form an entire n? The issue is the diplomacy between us and Carmaniate, of course, Maelexus brought up before I couldin. Carmaniate is huge, probably the secondrgest nation if you excluded Caedhuls many spread out tribes and Kargryx. If I was in their ce, I would see our alliance as weak if the first move we made was to ask Carmaniate for help. That can cause issues, even after the alliance is sealed. The best method would be to send a champion to challenge theirs. Queen Tragaya sighed. That isnt good, then, since Carmaniate is the nation with the person currently assigned the Weapon Saint. I raised a brow and asked her who this person was. The Weapon Saint is essentially the Pantheon of Fires version of the Champion of Yeostar. Blessed by the God of Weapons, Silfosus, the Saint usually is a master of a certain weapon type, to the point people calling you sword saint or spear saint is apliment on your skills. Candidates to be weapon saints are usually extremely capable people. Ahhh, so that is where I heard about it! Neill snapped her fingers before she looked over at me. Hey, you remember Larent? He was a sword saint candidate, right? At least, thats what people called him during the tournament. I nodded. King Fugnarus continued the exnation, Simr to the Champion of Yeostar having a restriction for receiving a powerful blessing, the Saint of Silfosus has a heavy penalty on the blessed. Essentially, there can only be one Weapon Saint around at a time, and anybody could be it by challenging the current one and killing them in a duel. Meaning, anybody, even those opposed to the Pantheon of Fire, may be the champion. Silfosus sounds like a terrible person and god, I stated, causing quite a few people to nod in agreement. My impression of the Church of Fire had hit a all-time low. Regardless, the fact remains that Carmaniate currently ims this Saint as one of their own. Simr to the Supreme Commander of the Hands of Heaven, both of these individuals are rank S. Actual rank S, and not like that Galg, Queen Tragaya stated. Our challenger needs to be strong enough to contest on that level, and sadly, Ankor-Nazta does not possess somebody above level 200. My cousin, Rudigan, at level 140 is currently our strongest warrior. Sariel does not have such a warrior either; however, our ancient home in KelThunsouth of Kargryx, Princess Hestiadoes. Or, if he is willing, we may ask the archerudite of Aleistunum for aide, as he is, without doubt, one of the strongest, non-monster mages in the world, King Elutis stated. Maelexus groaned. We too have rank S fighters, but most of them are old and currently retired on Miononbxs Loatryx to be within Kargryxs borders.. I thought your nations would have more rank S? I asked, a bit baffled. Getting over level 200 is difficult if you arent a blessed or have a method to increase experience gain like your blessings, King Elutis answered. As you might know, the higher your level or monster rank, the more difficult it is to gain levels from low leveled opponents. Unless one goes out of their way to challenge enemies around their level, bing rank S is difficult. Even then, you must defeat many. Wars and dungeons help, but even in BoleTaria, people around my level are pretty rare, VifiYok added. You can guess who is stronger than me, of course. Ive been level 150 ever since I left that hellhole of a ce, and I havent found any random enemies as strong as the ones I found in that pollutedke ever since. There is a reason its called rank S and not rank A, but stronger. Or Rank A, but even rarer. King Fugnarus then sighed. The rank S Ankor-Nazta had who fought in the War for the Faefolk have already passed from old age. Ournds might be vast, but we dwarves prioritize craftsmanship and technological advancements. Every warrior is also an artisan of some kind, so if they arent fighting or training, they are providing for ourmunity. That doesnt leave much time for leveling. Peace has weakened us. King Drangleics statement earned more than a few nods from the others around the table. Wars arent better, Renee stated, which made sense as she lost her mother cause of the Empires wars. Suffice to say, Artorias, Estralia, nor Yeos had a rank S. I had initially thought Tehmrayn, that Champion of Plesia naga, as a rank S but was correctedter on when he was below 200. He was strong, but was he rank S strong despite the level difference? However, there is one edge we do have, King Drangleic stated. The unique Jobs we gained. Correct, King Fugnarus nodded. Rudigan is already training it up and I presume your side is too, Princess Hestia. King Elutis? We both nodded. I personally hadnt been training much since I had background stuff to do, but I knew Eine, Neill, Tasianna, and all the other members of the Event Quest party were training like crazy whenever they had the spare time. They would dungeon dive to level everything up; which reminded me I, too, had an upgrade awaiting memy unique Job evolution. Yet, it was then that I suddenly realized wepletely derailed the discussion due to this surprise. We lost our advantage against these shrewd politicians, so I had to bring these talks back in order. But somebody else stole my limelight. Please, stop! It was Fleindia. I understand there has been much to discuss, especially about the demonkin, but allow me to state my opinion on this subject. As a Saintess of Erithia, and a Folschreckian, I have a duty to speak! The final stretch for this Summit discussion was upon us. I needed fuel to argue back, so I was betting it on Fleindia now. Chapter 432: The Shakaie-Narn Alliance’s Tyrant Idol. Chapter 432: The Shakaie-Narn Alliances Tyrant Idol. I have witnessed the Prince of Envy transform into Pope Gwyn. The Goddesss Divine Quest has enlightened me! That was what our Holy Radiant told usthe person appointed both a Champion and Saint, Saintess Fleindia began. Lord Leamerx is our Holy Radiant, the leader of the Pantheon of Light blessed inside the Empire. Due to the size of the Folschreck Empire, having a central figure for us blessed was important to hold our different opinions together. So many cultures, personalities, and, especially, patron godsprised our blessed that it is hard to keep everybody united when all of our opinions vary. Right, and the lot of you rarely receive a proper message from your god, which makes it hard to follow the correct path. You have to follow what you think is the correct one even if its wrong, VifiYokmented, causing Fleindia to scowl at her. The former just shrugged, but, thankfully, decided to drop the matter. Fleindia closed her eyes, before opening them up again. Holy Radiant was the title given to the church of Goddess Aurenas first pontifex, and it has been a tradition ever since to make the one most worthy of bing both Champion and Saint our leader. However, over time, the church leadership split apart into the Holy Radiant, the leader of the blessed, and the pontifex, the elected leader of the church. That is why we call him pope, as in for the most popr person for the role. Ive heard about the Holy Radiant, King Drangleic stated. However, themon person probably hasnt, as the local bishop would be the leader theyve in mind. To most in the western countries worshiping the Goddess, the Holy Radiant might as well just not exist. It is also a human concept, King Elutis interjected. Both champion and saint? The first was, but isnt the current Holy Radiant only a saint? That is how the leadership between the blessed and church split apart in the first ce, as the Goddess of Light had decided not to nominate another with both roles. Fleindia brows furrowed slightly, but she nodded nevertheless. Correct. It cannot be helped, but we still require the Holy Radiant as a role for those in the Empire. The Champion of Yeostar guides us in battle, while the Holy Radiant maintains peace between us, as we are the Pantheon with the most blessed. I understand Saint Ynagar has no need for them, though. I see youve met our Pantheon of Light saint. King Elutiss eyes slightly widened. Yes, that traveler of ours is too independent to follow behind any man or woman for any reason. Sariel hasnt heard from him in a long time, but he is most likely still traveling around as a human to preach the Light Goddess words and granting healing to the needy. So the elves do have a Saint of Aurena? And he travels around, hiding as a human to help others? Wow. Fleindia continued, Nevertheless, Lord Leamerx is still the one closest to the Goddess and as such, was chosen as our Holy Radiant Well, until Champion Hestia was born. In any case, it was through him that weve be aware of the Prince of Envy for ten years now. I hadnt exactly heard from Aurena how long the Prince of Envy took over the pope position But how strange that it coincided with the fact Davison, that alchemist we met in Firwood who captured faefolk for his experiments, also left Estralia and ventured into Artorias to build up his reputation and cause the near extinction of the Belzac garms during this exact time. He had a Master and even used a refined demonic potion. When I brought this up, King Drangleic and King Elutis nodded to me. Theyvee to the same conclusion when they heard this information. How curious that it all connects to this main point, again. Elutis looked over at Reajaen for a moment, causing the foxian to nod. She rummaged through her notes, bringing up a piece of parchment. Davison and OBloom were both demonkin sympathizers. The former only joined up with thetter after we had our disagreement, but I always found it weird how they joined forces so quickly. Maybe they were already in contact before the poaching blew up in our faces? King Drangleic massaged his temples, looking perturbed by this revtion. How insidious. So the diplomatic scandal Davison almost caused with his actions was probably also part of the demonkins ns, or, it wasnt and just a side effect of his partnership with the Prince of Envy or whoever. Regardless, the result would have been simr if Princess Hestia hadnt stopped him for you. Elutiss words were harsh, prompting Drangleic to nod. I expect you and your people to uphold our alliance this time, my fellow king. And I will assure my heir and theirs will remember this pact. I swear this on my grandfathers and fathers names. Yes, your father would be immensely proud of you. This is one sin we Sari, myself especially, will hold on our hearts. For the good and well-being of this alliance. The demonkin only wish for humankind to splinter. Fleindias words caused VifiYok to pout for a split second, before she turned away again. Meanwhile, Klea could only giggle. [With how everything went in Griffonpeak, Estralia, and in Yeos, I would be more surprised if humanity didnt splinter. Theyve prepared for so long, after all So, let me guess, it took you this long to actually execute your n to kick out the prince and, in the end, it all failed?] Fleindia scowled, irritated by Kleas words. She closed her eyes and opened them again after she took a deep breath. Yes demon. Lord Leamerx and the blessed back then tried to expose the pope, but during the night before we made the announcement, Lord Learmerx suddenly told us to stop. Eyes widened, pale face, and twitching handsthose were the characteristics as Fleindia remembered back then, which surprised me mostly cause I didnt think Fleindia was that tenured of a Saintess. She didnt look as young as my blessed mentor, Eshe, but she also didnt look like she was in her forties or so. In any case, Learmerx was a stern and prudent cardinal before he became a blessed and the Holy Radiant, as they called him. Consequently, his change in attitude caused an uproar within the blessed, prompting the blessed to try to pray for wisdom from their gods, but they were met with silence. The gods cannot intrude too much into mortal affairs. As you can see, the Head Goddess herself will punish even Origin Gods if thisw is broken, King Elutismented, referring to the penalty on the Pantheon of Light. Whether the gods couldnt speak or it was cause of this divinew, the damage was done. A Divine Quest was given to this Leamerx and he had told everybody to bide their time until the time was right to strike back against the pope. Time went by as they watched the pope rise in power, while the blessed began to lose their influence as corrupt clergymen and women rose in status. Closely monitored by the popes people, the group of blessed had begun to splinter apart as the pressure and wait strained on them. Patience like a saint sure wasnt preached amongst everybody in this group. It was exacerbated by the fact they knew the Empire was changing and that they couldnt do anything about it, all while the gods couldnt advise them on this matter. I was one of the many who joined the insurrection. Our rebellion against the pope. All this time while I was performing my duty as a Saintess, all I could do was watch over my shoulder as shadows snuck outside my bedroom. The lycerepth had be more stringent, His Holy Majesty, the Holy Emperor of Light, believed the false pope over the Holy Radiant, and it felt like everyday the faith towards the church of Aurenas Goddess was rising, while our real Goddess was left toment about our inability and ipetence As such, I agreed to fight back, to banish the shadow enveloping the light and hope within our home! And that led to the news of multiple blessed being assassinated, correct? Eine stated, remembering what I told her. Fleindias fervor vanished, the light in her eyes disappeared for a moment, as if she had momentarily lost all hope. Tears began to seep from her eyes. Saints are usually apanied by Champions, as long as there was one avable. Mine, Champion Cleionvall, had been both my mentor and partner since I became a Saint During that despicable night, we were all ambushed by multiple demonkin assassins, including one fighter we hadnt expected to appear a Warbringer. The second seat. The left-hand man of Lord Wrath, Vifi answered. I had only heard the sin heirs of Lord Gluttony and Greed had participatedweak fighters, more schemers like Envy. The first seat would never leave Lord Wraths side, while I was in Estralia during that time; it had to have been the second seat. A monster. Fleindias words unnerved me, as I knew myself how powerful Vifi was. How much stronger were the three people standing above her? I did not watch how my fellow blessed were cut down, as we were all separated during that moment. I only learned everythingter. Champion Cleionvall charged into my room in the middle of the night, informing me we had to escape, only for that Warbringer to appear I could never forget the blood tainting the muddy water covering his body, nor the horns and tail he showed. Yeah, thats him, all right. Vifi nodded, confirming her guess. I ignored herment. How did you survive? Fleindia sighed, looking exhausted at this point. Retelling the story had drained her, but she continued, My Champion died during the battle to protect me, but before the demonkin could kill me, Light appeared. Hero Light, whom you may know as Franz, appeared just at the right moment, scaring the demonkin away with his party. Franz? She continued, You mention him being your cousin from your past life, correct? You should be proud. Jumping right in front of a Warbringer who killed a Champion. Indeed, even if he is a false hero, his actions were heroic. He saved my life. After the demonkin escaped and the guards arrived, I learned that nine champions and saints had died during this encounter. I wouldve been the tenth although I bit my lips. Saintess Eshe She nodded, looking like she was about to cry. W-we all heard about you from the Goddess. We couldnt leave the Empire since we were monitored, so when we heard Saintess Eshe was able to leave Sarkafiina, we were ted, as she would escape but we didnt think her tenure as one of the blessed would end so quickly and abruptly. Im sorry. One of thergest wounds in my heart re-opened as I remembered finding Eshes body during the Griffonpeak siege, murdered by a demonkin. Just like the blessed in the Empire, the demonkin sent to Artorias were meant to kill Eshe and me, all to finish their coup dtat. I managed to avenge her afterwards, but seeing one of my friends dead before I could even help her Hearing this once again made me grip my hands into a fist, but I held myself back from even tearing back. In fact, all of this only steeled my will even further. Eshe, that benevolent person who loved orphans and risked her life and status to save them was made a Saintess cause of that. Instead of saving herself, she sacrificed her life to save the people from Griffonpeak. Would that person want another huge war? Would that person want me to lead people to kill people from her homnd? She will always be remembered here in Artorias, Saintess Fleindia, King Drangleic stated, looking mournful. She had no duty, but she still saved numerousmoners when my knights and guards couldnt. Saintess Eshe Day will be a beloved day, I assure you that. Thank you. She should not be forgotten. I had hoped my fellow blessed would be remembered in the Empire, but after a day of mourning, nothing else has happened. The nobility andmonfolk are just living their lives. Fleindia sounded a bit vindictive. Lord Leamerx has been unconscious ever since that day. Light became my new Champion as a way for the church to monitor me after they scared me out of rebelling, while the former kept me at an arms length as he believed I was at his side to monitor him. Admittedly, I did not trust him as I knew he was part of the demonkins n to destabilize the church. Destabilize how? I asked. Simr to the false pope, the heroes were summoned there as an alternative to the blessed of the Goddess. It was to weaken our influence by making those otherworlder more important in the minds of the people, and, if everything else fails, the demonkin could turn the young men and women into scapegoats to take the fall for any disaster and, consequently, make people second guess the Goddess. Its all in the effort to create chaos within the Empire. To break it apart. The ensuing civil war would engulf everything, I believe, she stated. In fact, that dragonyer was actually contracted to kill me. I was to die by his hands while the Empire tried to spin it to denounce you, Champion Hestia. That you killed me. Wait, what? Did Galg tell you that? She nodded. His katzunepanion did, and it seemed like they epted the request as a party, instead of just him. No eye witnesses were allowed to live, so they killed everybody around me as they werent allowed to kill the otherworlders. Luckily, the gambit portal opened just in time and, instead ofing after me, his eyes locked on you. That saved my life. Are you telling me cause Galg was hardcore obsessed with killing me that Fleindia survived all of that? That his obsession for dragon hunting took over his senses to just finish the easy job for the money? OMG, how am I supposed to feel about that bastard now? Meaning, the members who apanied me were coteral, King Fugnarus responded, looking pensively at his documents. And then that mage tried to taunt me using the bodies of everybody Damnation. I pray Goddess Death resurrects those yers as humanoids in their next lives, just so I can smash them into a bloody pulp. With Fleindias story done, most looked at Vifi to gauge her response, but she just shrugged it off. She told us there was nothing to say, as anything she could say would only fall into deaf ears. War is war, she told us, the same mantra she had been telling me. Everybody kept quiet, as there was no need to say otherwise. There is onest thing, Champion Hestia, Fleindia began. In case you havent heard, the Hand of Heaventhe Holy Emperors imperial guardswere once the personal knight order of the church of Aurena, founded by Goddess Erithia. In herst message, she had also mentioned, Hands. Return. Hestia. If I may be so bold to interpret it, I believe she wants the Hands of Heaven to once again serve our religion, and that she wants you to do so. Of course, me. That Erithia was the one to put all that damn pressure on me back in Elyonda! Tsk, if she even thinks of reading my mind right now, then you better hear this Pah, I dont want to taunt a Goddess who already hates me. However, regardless of that fact, Fleindias story had given me the arguments, motivation, and, most importantly, reminders of what I had to do. Who cared if I didnt have any political power in this matter? Who cared if I was just the leader of this alliance in name only and that my decision wouldnt have an impact on their opinion? I am not a political pawn. I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I am a fucking idol with the backing of an Origin Goddess. I grit my teeth and clenched my hands into fists once again, took a deep breath, before sharpening my gaze upon the six people sitting before me. I was no longer the mediator. With that said, let mey this before you all. I oppose a full-out war onto BoleTaria, and, consequently, the Empire of Folschreck. The four main members of this alliance looked at each other, slightly shocked, but not overly. Once they were finishedwhether they talked through telepathy or notthey turned their eyes back onto me. Their expressions looked sterner than before. King Fugnarus said, Your opinion as the figurehead and mediator has been taken into, as such, we shall No, no, no, no, no, no, no! I wagged my finger. This isnt my decision as your alliances face. No, you will all ept my decision, unless you want me to officially leave this group. Youre intending to step back? King Drangleics eyes widened. Preposterous. King Elutiss gaze sharpened, looking slightly irritated. This alliance was made in addition to aid you in your Divine Quest, Meoschaera. I understand you might not like the terms or our goals, but we share an objective. It would not do you any good to throw this chance away. Oh, is he calling this a tantrum? Okay, how about I escte it then? There it is. I pointed at him with a softer tone than before. I see your opinion of me right now. Just like King Fugnarus when we spoke about this on the train. Both of you are seeing me as only a child, a naive child who wishes for something better. This is where I have to remind you that I did say that a war is inevitable. I understand the social and political repercussions King Fugnarus will face if he doesnt act on this casus belli. I understand that, and I will not stop him. Then Maelexus wanted to speak, but was promptly silenced by Neill talking over him. With a face equally as curious as everybody else on the table, she asked, Then what are you exactly stating? You know my opinion already, so Im a bit confused about what you are aiming for here with this argument. Its cause Im freestyling here with this new information, Sis. Sorry! My point is that a war cannot be stopped, even if you, me, or anybody else in Aurora speaks up against it. It isnt our ce to speak up against the countries who wish for it. The issue I have is the full-out war I spoke up against, the fact that nobody is properly taking into consideration that this will only involve even more innocent people! I then directed my head to Drangleic. Saintess Eshe loved the orphans she saved, but even she does not wish for more orphans to be made. You are spitting on her legacy by epting this war without proper limits! He winced, so I continued by looking over at King Elutis. King Elutis, tell me, do you knowwhat my Divine Quest actually means? I am to root out the issue in the church of Aurena and fix the foundation for it to grow. Unless you rid yourself of the demonkin agitating everything, or change the Empire supporting the church, you will not be able to, he argued with no hesitation. You will face nobles,moners, and fanatics who will oppose you unless you can change their ways. Can you do that? Whether I can or not is another question, because I am not just a champion; I have dered myself an Idol of Aurena. I am an idol through-and-through, and that means I am an entertainer who wishes to bring smiles to everybody through my songs, dance, and actions. I might be a dragon who can solve things with ws and fire, but I also wish for the awe of people. This war will not serve that purpose for the Empire. Smiles? What about the smiles lost because of the demonkin? The smiles lost when the Empire reaped the life of faefolk? The smiles lost upon the conscription of foreign soldiers from vassal states, to send them to die on the frontlines whether they are old or simple children? Do you oppose the fact that I feel Sariel threatened? That I feel my people will soon be in danger from all of this? The children, women, and men I am supposed to defend? To leave everything to, what, your entertainment? Do you see this as a game? I see this as reality. Like him, I couldnt step back. One wrong move or opening was all he needed to shut me downpletely! The reality that you are forcing your hatred of the Empire, or maybe even just humans in general, onto a different target now that three human countries are ready to ally up with you. You do not want to wish ill upon your allies but a hundred arrows onto your enemies for what they did to your allies. Correct? Your point? Bulls eye. Do you consider the young humans born after the War for the Faefolk enemies? How about those who had never heard about it and are just living their lives day-by-day? Are they at fault? I used my experience during the onnikai incident as my main points. I say no, or are you condemning children for what their elders did? You are far older than me, so I am curious. Has my father or grandfather done anything you didnt like? Has my mother done something you liked? Vice versa? Will you attribute all those achievements as mine now, twisting my image? Or do you currently see me as my own person who is discussing with you within this summit as an equal? Thetter, Princess Hestia. You made your point, I can see the logical facy in mine, but it still doesnt answer my woes. What about my people? I need to defend them. And you will, because I wish for them to listen to my singing as well to make them happy. I am not asking for the world here, but I am asking for everybody to be reasonable, instead of deciding everything with a rash mind. I then turned to Maelexus, Drangleic, Reajaen, and Renee. However, unless you do, I will have to leave this alliance, and I will assure you, I will fight back against your decision. I will make it harder on all of you. You are speaking as an opposition now, Princess. King Fugnarus grimaced, along with his wife. Both looked like I was betraying them. I do not take kindly to you trying to undermine my duty as a king, even if we had bled together on the battlefields. I consider you somebody I can trust with my back at this point,ss, to the point I was willing to work with your previous stance. However, at this point, your arguments are grating on my ears. I furrowed my brows, slightly insulted at hisst sentence. If it hurts you, then how do you think I felt listening to everything up until now, King Fugnarus? War? Can war be dered that easily, or did you not think about the lives that will be lost in this? Did any of you consider my situation in this, or did you believe you were doing the correct move because it was obvious? What is obvious about me ughtering people who genuinely worship Goddess Aurena? To get to the corrupt nobles and church members, we have to sacrifice so many lives to achieve that. Lives who love and pray to the Goddess of Light with the purest intent! No war can be won without some casualties. Do you assume I will forgive and forget those who died during Maagneils rampage? He banged the table, seething with rage. Enough! If we cannot concede to each others points, and you have to rely on insults to get me to talk, then this discussion is worthless. Leave if you must. The alliance will move, regardless. Oh really? I tilted my head, lowering my voice a bit. Should I remind you who I am, King Fugnarus? I have no political power like you, and I wont use my name here. What I have are my achievements and what they have brought me. The information Ive learned up until now. For example King Drangleic, how much do themonfolk in Griffonpeak, Firwood, Cedaraille, and Ullister support me? His eyes widened once again, speechless as he realized what I was aiming for here. Correct. I smirked. I dont need thetter three in this, all I need is to destabilize your capital through my reputation and songs. Make sure the people understand what you are doing here, and I can tell you, I will persuade your dukes into supporting me. How about Shaturein? Do I need to remind you that you two swore an oath of friendship with me? I then turned to Reajaen and Renee. Gleisvale in Estralia know me, and I can perform once again. Estralia is a merchant state, and they follow what is most profitable right now, and that is my knowledge from Earth. I dont need to say anything about Yeoss Elyonda, right, ReRhea? She chuckled, shaking her head with a wide smile. No, you dont, Your Grace. The people of Elyonda and the refugees love you for granting their most severe wounds the white grace. Even if they hate the Empire right now, our knights and soldiers will feel apprehensive about fighting them, especially if you were to make your opinion public. And I only serve your will, Princess Hestia. My life is in your hands until I have to face judgement. Reajaen then turned to King Elutis. Until she deems me worthy to die, I will only support the one who saved my son. Who granted him a second chance on life. King Elutiss hands twitched, almost clenching them into fists. You were chosen by God Yeostar! Markval, surprisingly, spoke up. You saved numerous people when we were all stuck inside that arena. The nobles and knights will not forget your actions, Your Grace. Your mother defeated Karhantheel and your allies saved our city. You defeated the demonkin who attacked our capital. Hes right. Vifi sneered. No political power might be correct, but you have public sentiment on your side for three, no, four nations, right? Shes right, Neill agreed, leaning back on her chair as she looked over at the dragonewts of Loatryx. Father, Midirn in the back whispered. Before Maelexus could speak, I drilled the dagger deeper. There is something Kramps has told me when I first met him in his divine realm. The dragonkins are supposed to be the defenders of the world, that was his part of the oath to Goddess Aurena. What has Kargryx done? What has Loatryx done? I am not suggesting you to go to war here, as Kargryx and my sister wont support that opinion, but the fact remains that you are agreeing to join a war like this without really considering your role in Krampss eyes. I pointed at my n Kargryxmor emblem on my dress, before raising my hand up to the ceiling. Choose one: do not wage war, or do what is correct and help change the world for the better. Assure that lives wont be wasted because this war has a wrong target. Your enemy isnt the Empire as a whole, it is the corrupt nobles, priests, and such. Your war target, on the other hand, is BoleTarias leadership! I rose from my chair. This isnt just a war, this is a faith war. A war between Goddess Aurena and the Pantheon of Light against the ruined church of Aurena and their Goddess. This isnt one where blood will change anything, no, the only way to change animosity is with words and belief. This is the war that I will lead, until our military prowess is needed to push the demonkin out of the Empire. That is my Divine Quest! I dered. Have I made myself clear? We lower our tail in your presence! Maelexus and Midirn both rose from their chairs to kneel before me with their tails ced in between their legs. Elyonda supports the ChamNay, the Idol of the Goddess! Renee and Markval stated. House Resve will serve Princess Hestia, and will mobilize Estralias resource to our mutual benefit. Reajaen bowed to me. King Drangleic, on the other hand, hesitated and looked over to his wife and advisors. They were whispering with grimaces, understanding the situation was dire enough to fully dedicate, what felt like, five minutes to finish their talks. After they were done, the king looked in pain, while his queen pushed him to speak with a nod. He took a deep breath. Under these circumstances He gulped, his eyes darting around the room. Artorias will continue to support Sariel and Ankor-Nazta. Crap. Artoriass whole reason to betray the Empire was to reconnect with the dwarves and elves. This was the wish most of his dukes desired, so I understood why he had to take their side on this matter. It was not an easy decision for them, as King Drangleic was the initiator of this summit. Betraying his friendship with me, or betraying his diplomatic pact with Ankor-Nazta, which he had been working on for years now. This created an impasse. I sat back down. I stared at King Elutis and King Fugnarus. Fleindia did thank me quietly for supporting her, but she was now wary of the two strongest factions in this summit. None of us said anything. I suggest we dismiss this topic until the next day. As I was no longer the mediator, King Elutis stepped forward. There is also the subject of the Earth Elemental Emperor and the dragonyer leonid. You may have him. I took out the orb with the elemental from my storage and threw it over to King Fugnaruss bodyguard, having him inspect the catalyst before giving it over to his king. He hasnt spoken much, but just remember that Goddess Crustacia didnt wish him to die. She told me to keep him, but I believe he would be better in your hands. Thank you very much, Princess Hestia. Queen Tragaya bowed for her husband. The church of Crustacia abandoned our father for the Earth Mother, but we wisewoman will still treat him with the dignity of our former god. There still has to be consequences for what he did to ournd, though, King Fugnarus added. He might have been affected by demonic influence, but he still stole many lives through his actions. I agreed, and it was best for them to deal with this subject. I didnt need to know about it now, but I could see the resultster on. As such, it brought us to the dragonyer topic, and to summarize it, the dragonyer leonid, Rikara, only mentioned what Fleindia said and then how we were encouraged to seek out the dragon in the newspaper. To the losers, only death awaits them. You will get no answer from me, haha! she said, followed by a ton of coughing, ording to the interrogation report. The guards tried to get even a crumb of information from her, but the leonid had too many mental fortification skills to be broken down. Unless you wish to speak I stopped King Fugnarus. No thanks. I dont need to know every single detail of the life of my assassins. If she is to be executed, then have Neill do it or somebody else. Uurgh, tired. The discussion hadnt been long, but I was already at my mental limit. Freestyling thatst part had garnered me support from our two weakest members and one top tier in Loatryx. Sadly, the three other leading members of the alliance hadnt budged. That was headache inducing, and I just wanted to stop it here. Princess Hestia. However, King Fugnarus wouldnt let me. Why exactly are you trying to do this the hard way? Because it is the correct way. The war between the humans and demonkin has to stop, otherwise one side will be annihted. No race deserves to go extinct. Do you think you can win against the pope, though? To my surprise, Fleindia asked. To go on a religious war, you have to convince our holy capital to acknowledge you as a blessed and that your way is the correct way, including exposing the pope. Can you ovee years upon years of religious upbringing, and then do the same for their loyalty to the Empire? If you cant, then there will be an actual war. Ha! Iughed in her face as my mouth curved into a smile. A cute girl with the Goddess backing her while she sings and helps people sounds more charismaticpared to a grimy old man sitting on his religious throne surrounded by sycophants? No contest. Besides, I now have you, and our memories of Eshe. I wont let her down and if an actual war happens, then we have n B. I pointed at the alliance. As I said, a war has to be waged, but that doesnt mean you need to start it right away. There is time to ready yourselves, muster your forces, and craft gear. You dont need to charge right into it the moment the casus belli is called upon, or at least, that is what I think. We shall consider it. King Elutis stood up and adjourned todays meeting. Heh. Consideration is better than nothing. Yup, politics was hard so I guess it was time to recharge my batteries with some fun moments now! Time for the monster room, loot appraisal, and unique Job time! Chapter 433: The Twins’ Growth. Chapter 433: The Twins Growth. 51 human, beastman, elf, dwarf followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22512 You have epted your rewards from the Greatest Gambit Event! Your valor and actions have been noticed by the gods, so may you use the rewards you have gained to gain even more strength! Rewards: [Heart of a Thunder Lion], [Immature Carapace of an Adamantoise], [zzig Ash Burner], [Poison-Scarred Manticore Stinger], variousmon ore ingots, various minor stat elixirs Divine reward: Granted by the God of cksmith and the Searing Volcanoes, Blei[Fossil-ash Soil] Minor Strength Enforcement Elixir: A minor elixir made and handed out through Event Quests, created through the System. Permanently increases Strength by 5 per potion as long as base Strength is in between 0-450 The Dwarven Merchant Union is buying stat potions for five small silvite each! The Ankoran Business Bureau wishes to buy your Event rewards. Fair prices after an appraisal. This we swear to the Merchant God, Mercurias. The Ankoran Queen has granted us this approval! Sariel wishes to buy any wood- and nt-based rewards. Our Majesty, King Elutis, has pledged to buy fairly! Holy smokes. Its been almost two weeks since the Event and its still this active? I gazed outside the main temple of the church of Crustacia, located inside the inner city of Inkoran-Tazul. Last time I was here, I was performing live to the many brides and grooms walking out of this holy door. Sheesh, it was already 26 days ago; nearly a month had passed since that day thanks to the dungeon fiasco. Got a lot of levels though. Started out at 27 and got to 32 from all the trials and the Divine Quest. Bunch of skills and also other loot. I pulled out the two dragon-blood daggers I stole from that ninja guy from that Takuma guys party. Hayato was his name or something? Urgh, thinking about those students only made me feel worse, especially since Franz just had to swoop them back to the Empire for whatever he was nning! But it was toote now. My information broker still hadnt given me a report about them yet. In that case, it meant they managed to get through Estralia and were back in Folschreck territory already. Whoever Franzs allies were, they were efficient and prepared, and it made me believe Vifis guess that they were affiliated with the Yanderu Elusseus. Regardless, I couldnt take care of that now. This was currently rxation time. I really shouldve gone out more, I stated as I looked at the crowd outside, before turning around to notice the various people storming out of the temple with bags full of rewards from their Event participation. The voices around me were deafening, to the point hearing my own thoughts was difficult. Adventurers and soldiers were cheering as they talked to the numerous merchants outside, bartering with multiple organizations to get the best prices. The first Event Quest of the world, and the ending was equally as raucous and crazy as the opening celebrations, despite the tragedy that happened nearly two weeks ago. Then again, it was probably due to that tragedy with Maagneil that the temple was still this active. After all, I recognized a couple of the people here. A-ah, P-Princess Hestia, right? A human man approached me. His arms were covered in bandages, but he had an ted face on as he held onto his stuffed backpack tightly. The nurses told me you were the one to save my life. Thank you very much, may the Goddess bless you, Lady Champion! When I got stabbed, I thought I was about to die! 1 human followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 22513 And this was why I had gained 51 other followers while staying around here. You should also say your thanks to Saintess Asaka, all right? She was the one who found you and gave you first aid. I wouldnt have been able to perform the surgery if she wasnt there first, I told him, still remembering how I had to regrow an entire lung and his heart for him. The puncture scars on his face made it easy to remember him. Yeah, I have, mydy! Honestly, I was surprised to hear a blessed from Goddess Death was the one to save me. I thought all of them were necromancers. Never thought to be saved by one, instead of being turned into an undead. That was the main sentiment when it concerned Asaka after she exposed her status as a Saintess of Ilsaphone to the healers and alchemists of the city, though I hadnt exactly talked to her much about what she was doing about it. Still, hanging out around the entrance of the temple had let me catch up on a lot of what I had missed out on in thest twelve days. It was due to all the injuries during the tragedy that people were stilling to the temple to obtain their Event rewards. Even with the bad mood lingering around, seeing gifts normally given to the blessed being granted to normal people made everybody excited. Sure, at the end of the day, none of them couldpare to what I had received as rewards, but the fact random monster materials, ores, and these new stat boosting elixirs suddenly appeared out of thin air on an altar made it exciting. Once again, the presence of the gods couldnt be disputed, and I bet a ton of prayers were given due to this Event. The gods must be feasting on prayers. Hey, Hestia! somebody called out. Ah, I should be leaving. Thank you once again. The man bowed before joining the other people in the crowd. As I turned to the voice from before, I smiled and waved at them. Took you guys a bit. Ive been talking with a ton of people here. The first to speak was Neill, who shook her head. And youreining while still wearing your dress? You asked toe here before we changed clothes. After the strenuous discussion at the summit, I had my friends and allies join me to the temple to pick up our Event rewards. Eine, Shay, and Beth had already gotten their stuff earlier, and while I only expected Fleindia to not have received hers, as she was unconscious up until today, Vifi and Neill apparently hadnt either. Vifi was obvious, as she didnt want to leave the subspace without me due to her former status as a Warbringer, which possibly could cause some trouble. Neill, on the other hand, had been so busy cleaning up her mess that she forgot about visiting the temple. Thankfully, the Event rewards had no time limit to when we need to ept them by, as the System would simply snap them into existence for us. Dont be like that with your sister. Your habit of eavesdropping on people slowed us down. Renee, who joined us to catch-up with Neill, chastised her friend. Sorry, she heard about a tournament happening Astraford and got interested, until I reminded her about that issue she had there. Urgh! Neill shivered. Astraford was the Aleistunum-hating country to the east of Estralia, and it was also thereif I remembered correctlythat Neill met Renee after the formers close escape from Galg and his dragonyers. It was there they partied up and Neill was humbled by her experience. I thought after killing two dragonyers and helping me kill Galg that she would get over her trauma, but unfortunately it still lingered in the back of her mind. Well, it was better to be more cautious, after all. Youre still into joining tournaments? I wondered. Sis shrugged. You heard about how people saw us kill Galg? Theyve been gossiping. I shook my head, reminding her I hadnt been outside in a while. Visit the adventurer guilds or the Hub while incognito, and you can hear people gossiping like crazy about what happened during the attack. A number of soldiers and adventurers spread the word of our victory, and the fact isGalg and his crew were pretty famous. They were the dragonyer party from the Empire, and two dragonkin just killed themtwo young rank B princesses, at that! You know what rank S dragonyers like Galg kill? Rank A dragonkin. I know we had a grudge match with him, but do yourself a favor and wander the streets a bit. Listen! I dont need an ego boost from killing my assassin I furrowed my brows. I understand its big news, but why should it matter to me? Neill jerked forward, looking bbergasted. You cant hear it because everybody knows you are here! Look at you! Youre still wearing the same damn dress you had at the summit! People have been talking about it, people have been talking about the fight,e on, look outside at the fact how much people want to buy these worthless elixirs. I did feel like a hermit these past days, but I had a bunch of meetings with people that I couldnt find much time for leisure. I needed time to prepare for the summit and practice my speaking skills Still, I couldnt refute my sister. She was probably worried that I was spending too much time on politics and speaking, instead of what I was good at. Come on, give them to Eine. Let her sell them and take a moment, you need the money. I handed five strength, one agility, and two stamina elixirs over to Eine, who smiled wryly as she also had Neills, Vifis, and Fleindias rewards to sell. Literally everybody only received minor versions of these new stat boosting elixirs, probably since the gods didnt want to destabilize the economy too much with something as precious as free stat boosters. Sure, they were only minor right now, but what about the future? Moderate, major, critical; what if the higher-tier elixirs didnt have a cap and could give a rank A adventurer more mana or health? They would be priceless since these elixirs werent a natural creation, not until somebody learned how to synthesize them through alchemy. After all, we already had the temporary stat booster potions. Tasianna and Rita would probably love one copy. As Eine went over to the merchants, I asked what rewards the other three got, to which Vifi told me we should go back to the subspace before we showed everything. We all agreed. Walking out of the church, I sharpened my hearing, trying to listen to people as Neill suggested, but it was just so loud, just like any other marketce. I had to look around, focusing on one group to separate the voices. Yikes, did you guys see! The dragon princesses hadnt gotten their rewards yet! One of them was even part of the winning team. And the other came out of the dungeon at the same time as that giant golem, right? Probably second ce. If I was in their shoes, I would push my injured body from my bed just to see what I got! I wouldnt be able to sleep! I was busy, okay! I was busy! Man, I wish they would somehow announce everybodys unique Jobs. Wanna see how it works, ya know? Use that weird mana disy or something they used to show the dwarf king speak. Those three adventurers were speaking the truth, in all honesty. I really was hyped about all the rewards when this whole Event Quest began, but due to everything, it had soured my feeling for it. Not to mention I was still exhausted from todays summit meeting. My chest felt tight with how I wasnt sure what the different alliance members were thinking, and the trepidation of having to follow up on what I said made me unsure if what I did was correct. Hey. I turned around, seeing Vifi talking to me. She had her hoodie on, hiding her appearance with her cloak. Didnt get the chance to say it, but I did like it when you put your foot down Think with the way you spoke, youre keeping your promise. Did she read my mind? No. This is something else. I nodded. [Its just what I think is the correct thing to do but I do understand King Elutis. This is the hard way. Trying to beat BoleTaria and making sure your race isnt prosecuted afterwards. Haaa.] [If you believe it is the correct way, then we will follow.] Shay suddenly joined the telepathic discussion. [My princess, a strong will shoulders the burden of choice. A strong mind knows when to give and when to get. Asterios, as you remember, was too desperate for that onest level to see therger picture. Strength is important, but being a leader requires different strengths, and that is something you have an abundance of.] I stopped, staring at Shay with widened eyes. [S-Shay, youre usually more quiet. Stoic ] [Like you, Ive changed. You grew from when we first met. From a desperate hatchling prone to follow her instincts, now somebody who can see what she needs to do. I listened, my princess. You were a leader in front of many other leaders.] He bowed his head. [As I said, Ive learned. I listened to others. I listened to Tasianna. I cannot just be a wyvern while serving you, I must be better. I must be better when the Empress wakes, too.] [What Brother said!] Beth, his sister, chimed in, literally pushing him aside for her to speak. [I didnt understand much of the situation until Brother exined it properly for me, so I wasnt sure why the others werent listening to you. However, faith! The wyvern priestess had told us how humanoids in the past had gone to war just because of faith! My princess, it will be hard, but we stand by you! Weve gotten stronger after the Event!] These two I hadnt heard every single detail from the expedition crews dungeon dive, but Shay and Beth seemed different from before. Usually, Shay was the more quiet type who kept his sentences short, while Beth talked a lot like an enthusiastic college girl. Ive noticed the former trying to break out of his shell since the Elyonda siege, a reaction to how his sister nearly died during it. Although, maybe Beth hadnt? She still seems so energetic like always. Shay seems more mature, though. Feeling like they were opening up more, it made me want to speak with them. Learn more about them. I remember Astrios mentioning this priestess. Who is she anyway? [Our leader in Avitor Peaks,] Shay stated. [The only rank A wyvern alive there, and a follower of God Kargryxmor. I believe she came from Miononbx, which is why shes a priestess, and due to her strength wevee to follow her.] [She is reaaaaally old! Like, she knew the griffon king during her time before he left with his arvisian descendant,] Beth reminded me of King Drangleics great-great-great-granddad. [Sadly, she got injured during that fight and shes beenme ever since. She still leads us as she is strong enough to scare off the griffons around, but Asterios was acting as our leader in the skies after he got strong enough.] So if I had gone there with the wyverns, I would have met somebody who came from Kargryx? No wonder Kramps wanted to escort me out. Maybe I should visit her when we have to deal with the grimgarians. Get her support. If I visit your home one day, will you give me a tour? [Yes, mydy!] both immediately shouted, even kneeling down. Well, that solved that point. Although, their show of loyalty to me did attract quite some people. Hey, hey, hey! They are kneeling! Shit, did she overhear something? Wait, the first ce teams might have something good! Maybe we can ask for a deal? Suffice to say, once Eine was done, we had to run away as fast as possible back to the inn where weve been staying in for thest weeks. And, no, we havent been paying them for a while now, as it seemed like our presence there as celebrities was bringing in so much money to them that they decided to just rent us the rooms for free as thanks. Certainly helped our slowly recovering coffers. So this is how it works, Fleindia said once we were inside the subspace. She was observing the dining room as she sipped from her tea. I nodded. Yeah, you havent had much time to see the whole ce, correct? Think of it as your home for the meanwhile. My attendants can take care of everything you need, but, just a reminder, I dont treat them like the usual noble-servant rtionship. All of them are my friends and I am paying all of them properly, aside from Tasianna. Even after spending so much time around us, Tasianna still didnt care too much about her personal wealth. Then again, I wasnt really paying any member of Aurena or the students. Only Lorena, Haati, and Prisci were being paid since I personally hired them as staff members, if you excluded the chefs for our restaurant. I see, she frowned a bit. Its certainly different then. I shall make note of it. I knew the Folschreck Empire had a strong very system due to Eshe, and since I wasnt sure if Fleindia was simr to her or to the Empires nobles, I made sure to warn her of my house rules. I didnt think she would cause trouble, but so many people were living in this ce that I had to make sure. In any case, after the tea, we all went to a dip into the hotspring to clean ourselves after the exhausting summit. Thankfully, Fleindia was fully aware of hot spring culture, as she mentioned there being some in the Empire. The hot springs were reserved for nobles as a goodwill meeting, as one discusses during their most vulnerable time. No weapons andpletely naked. To expose yourself, she exined. The entire mansion was managed by capable mages, assuring the quality of the facilities. The dwarves see hot springs as a ce to clean oneselves and leisure, while we Folschreckians consider them a ce for trust or where one reveals their true personality. Neill red at her as we all undressed. Did you really have to put thatst part in? Fleindia smiled. The truth, sadly. My mother always warned me about them before I joined the clergy. I thought it would save me from all the drama, but I was such a fool. It was terrible, and it only got worse after the Prince of Envy took over. The imperial cathedral for the church of Aurena is so far away from the Holy Capital, but even then, his influence was incredibly clear. It did make me curious, mydy, Eine stated. You mentioned exposing the pope, right? How were you nning on doing it when you knew the demonkin must be watching? Fleindia scowled, twisting her long locks. The otherworlders, remember? Havent you heard, Lady Eine? The pope apanied the otherworlders to our capital, only staying there for a little while, to return back home. We knew he woulde since we knew the Heroes of Aurena propaganda spread throughout the Empire was a bold-face lie! We tried to stage an ambush during morning prayer, intending to use holy magic to break his demonic powers. I presume your blessings unique skill? Yes. Our Champions all had ways to dispel demonic powers or weaken them, simr to Lady Hestias [Idol] with her spell songs, and we nned on exposing the fraud there and then. Sadly, they caught wind of us and it all derailed from there. Honestly, I cannot believe I actually made it here alive in the first ce She then turned to me. Their initial n was to me you for my death; however, they probably wont say that now, since they cant confirm my death. They will have to change the lie into something different. That I kidnapped and brainwashed you, I casually stated, already knowing this was the oue and the main hindrance for me to use Fleindia in my faith war n. Dont worry, I already have an idea on how to use you. As expected of the blessed who may speak with the Goddess! Of course you would have a n! Fleindia suddenly praised me out of nowhere, causing her to catch herself, realizing her personality changed. I-I apologize! Its that sycophant part of mine speaking; Ive had to utilize Mothers teaching to survive in my temple. Ahem! I mean, Goddess Erithia might be strict, but I think she has a good eye for talent! Or she fucking hates me cause I failed to rescue Eshe. Its probably nothingplicated. Fleindia suddenly lowered her posture, looking sheepishly at me. Although, please, be honest, even if you managed to evoke this faith war you are nning, do you really believe you can win it? Champion Hestia, I think you vastly underestimated what the Holy Capital, Aureolis, and its pope represent. Nor the influence of the Folschreck Empire as the Bastion of Humankind. [Of course!] Beth shouted, waving her long draconic tail. [Death and tragedy follows one everywhere, whether one likes it or not. One mistake can end it all, but it doesnt mean one should be scared for oneself. Fretting over your failure will only hinder you from flying forward. Nothing can be done if one cowers too long. If you wish for something toe true, then you must provide the first step and see it through!] No, I was wrong. Beth definitely changed. This wyvern twin faced death multiple times already. Once when I nearly killed her and the other time when she lost against Ghorush, not to mention how many times it probably happened in the past. She was simr to me in this instance. We learned how to move forward from our failures in the past. Like my failed career as an idol back on Earth, the fact I ended my life due to all that stress, and how I always second questioned my actions. I still did this very thing just today. Saori always told me to worry less and to rely on my friends, but it took so long until I realized I could actually put my trust into my allies to stand with me. I thought I did in the past, but after the Elyonda siege and Maagneil tragedy, I now knew I could without fail. That was why my n required my friends. Yep! I answered. Just trust me on this, all right? Oh, and question, can you dance and sing? Uuuh? Fleindia tilted her head. Well, yes, of course. Why? Hahahaha! Eine, Neill, and Beth all chortled as they entered the bath. Leaving the baffled Fleindia to figure out what I was nning, I joined the others, where I saw some other people already inside the bath. I waved. Kohaku-chan, Kazumi-chan, Misaki-chan, Haruka-chan, Tamae-chan! It was the students. Hesti-chan! Clean yourself up all ready and join us! Its a good one today! Kohaku stretched her arms, moaning in delight as she sank deep into the hot spring. I always make sure my catalyst is working properly, so of course, it should be good! Iined. Youre just happy Grimnir and Eine are nning out the improvements on our next equipmentOh right! I then took out the monster material reward I got from the eventaside from the lion heart since Haruka had hemophobiaand showed it to them after an appraisal. Immature Carapace of an Adamantoise: The hard-as-metal shell of the true dragonkin with the highest vitality. Despite only belonging to an immature rank C, this shell can surpass most metal armor in performance alone. Hard to work with zzig Ash Burner: The dust ignition organ of a zzig, used by these monsters to create des and wings of fire to imitate dragons. While only a fake, these ignitors allow the zzig to maintain their fire over an extended time by infusing ash or other minerals with mana, reducing total natural fuel consumption Poisoned-Scarred Manticore Stinger: The poisoned stinger of a rank B manticore. As cunning as their lion-headed owners, the poison injected through a manticores scorpion tail is used to debilitate enemies, instead of outright incapacitating or killing them. The poison and stinger are great alchemical bonding materials I also got the heart of a thunder lion, or whatever that is. I shrugged and ced the stuff back into my storage. Where should I put everything? You can find everything in the smithy, Tamae answered. You shouldve seen Grimnir! Kazumi added. Honestly, if youre at all simr to the boys when ites to dungeon loot, then I can already imagine you hopping around like a bunny, doing this. Kazumi then closed her eyes, making an excited expression before shaking her head, all while moving her arms up and down in a girlish manner. It was so exaggerated, I attributed it to how anime girls would sometimes act over the top to seem cute. Nevertheless, it wasnt like she wasnt speaking the truth. Regardless, Neill dragged me back to clean ourselves. Once everybody was done, we all entered the bath, where I introduced everybody to Fleindia. It must have been hard, she told them, causing them to all sigh collectively. After some girl talk between us, Haruka suddenly walked over to me, sitting side-by-side before she took something out of her storage. It was a white metal te with nothing on it, before she injected some mana into it, causing a blue screen to suddenly appear on it, making it look like a smart tablet. I had Master Metosei make it for me ording to Daichis and my design, she exined. Somethingrger than the party bracelets blue screen, that can also function as a proxy for a divine system crystal. You know, so we arent restricted to doing everything on itportable. I widened my eyes. Why havent I thought of that? That would be such an easy invention to make, considering how often Ive seen these [Crystal of the Divine System]. I even owned one! Its barely in the alpha stage; in fact, it doesnt even work properly, but we did manage to add a note function as a test. I documented all the unique Jobs and Event rewards we gained, calcting the mary value we might be able to get from thetter. Do you want to look? Of course! Remove A note from AbyssRaven From non-speaking antagonist in the early arcs to speaking twins! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 434: Follow your Desires. Chapter 434: Follow your Desires. ____________________________________ Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 112 Unique Job: Idol Tyrant Fledgling ____________________________________ Name: Tatsuya Nagata Level: 97 Unique Job: Overclocker ____________________________________ Name: Kyouya Ishigami Level: 97 Unique Job: ck Bulwark ____________________________________ Name: Asaka Hanazawa Level: 84 Unique Job: Twilight Novice ____________________________________ Name: Tasianna Marina Silverpond Level: 104 Unique Job: Ice Fairy ____________________________________ Name: Eine Fiero Helvas Level: 100 Unique Job: Lust Squire ____________________________________ Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Level: 98 Unique Job: Mechanoid Learner ____________________________________ Name: Shayatierus Level: 107 Unique Job: Frostwind Guard ____________________________________ Name: Bethlieranha Level: 106 Unique Job: Froststream Guard ____________________________________ Name: Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor Level: 118 Unique Job: Esoteric Tyrant Fist ____________________________________ Name: Nishio Kudo Level: 94 Unique Job: Novice of Five ____________________________________ Name: Misaki Kawano Level: 92 Unique Job: Yumi Ashigaru ____________________________________ Name: Kohaku Koboyashi Level: 93 Unique Job: Runeyer Ronin ____________________________________ Name: Kazumi Hoshino Level: 92 Unique Job: Shinobi Gunner ____________________________________ Name: Kushlekzar Level: 115 Unique Job: Aelozonian Summoner ____________________________________ Name: Krim-k Level: 118 Unique Job: Primal Defier ____________________________________ Name: Grahta Level: 118 Unique Job: Primal Guide ____________________________________ Name: Akasht Level: 118 Unique Job: Croc Charger ____________________________________ Name: Yorshka Sirris Nordor Level: 137 Unique Job: Silverdust Lancer ____________________________________ Name: Farron Nordor Level: 124 Unique Job: Greifsword ____________________________________ Shinobi gunner? I stared at one of the unique Jobs, furrowing my brows in confusion at the strangebinations of words. I looked over at the person in question. Kazumiwho had her [Beastialize] active to look like a katzunewagged her cat ears, looking flustered as she pulled out a gun from her [Storage Magic]. If this were a normal get-together inside a hot spring, some cat girl pulling out her iron would probably scare quite a ton of people, but most of us just watched this scene without giving an f. Even if she identally shot somebody, with everybodys stats and skills, it would probably chunk a bit of health that I could heal in a matter of seconds. The only people who were worried were Haruka, Tamae, and Fleindia. The former two were nonbatants with low levels who hadnt just dived into a murder dungeon, while thetter hadnt seen a gun before, and it was more like reserved curiosity. What is that? Fleindia asked, before he eyes widened a bit. Oh wait, that looks like a mana cannon! Water crashed and sshed as the Saintess stood up, nearly stepping out of the hot spring if I hadnt blocked her path with my wing. This allowed Kazumi to exin, You can pretty much call it a mana cannon, yeah, Miss Saintess. A handheld version our cksmith made since its a staple back on Earth, well, in certain countries. Not ours. This gun makes me pretty much an archer, in a sense. This gun was more like a one-handed, one-barreled shotgun when it came to the design and function. Made with heavy alloys, I could see Kazumi struggling to hold the weapon up with one hand, but once mana began pulsating through it, and its runes began to activate, she seemed to have less issue lifting it, the magic probably lowering its weight if I had to guess. With her gun now wieldable, Kazumi had her best friend, Kohaku, throw two hand-sized stones from the surrounding into the air. Like a western gunslinger, Kazumi snapped her aim at one and shot it down, causing it to explode into pebbles. Instead of shooting again, she pulled out another gun and used it to shoot the second down, thinking she looked cool with her akimbo style pose. Uh, hello? Putting aside the fact she thought posing while naked was anywhere cool, the pebble rain about toe down on us was my utmost concern. However, before I could send my mana out, Beth stood up and blew all of it away with her wings and ice breath, sending them flying away and over the wooden fence separating the womens section from the mens. Kruaaark! A lizards cry could be heard from the other side. We had multiple scalekin in our party, but there was only a single one currently in the bath and was male. [What is the meaning of this!] It was Shay, and he didnt sound too happy. I looked over at Beth and Kazumi, both frozen in ce with their jaws hanging down. Neither wanted to speak, causing the awkward air to spread to everybody else as nobody wanted to speak up. Nobody wanted to experience the rage of an ice wyvern. As such, it had to be mehis masters daughter. [Im sorry for that,] I spoke through [Telepathy] as it was far easier to speak like this than through my stammering voice. [My princess, all I wish is to rest!] Oooorgh! The guilt is stabbing me! Maybe the heat was getting to us, but I think most of us felt second-hand embarrassment casue of that incident. I say most since Neill and Vifi were pretty much unaffected by this. Regardless, it caused us all to turn quiet, so we just all decided to actually enjoy the warm water instead of engaging in more girl talk. After some time had passed, noise erupted on the mens side, where I heard Tatsuya, Kyouya, Master, and the other men from our party. They were rambunctious, loudly proiming their sess in their recent dungeon dive and how wild it would have gotten if Master and the saurians hadnt helped the boys. Kazumi and the girls quickly informed me the students had just returned from a leveling session, where the girls came back first while the boys sold any of the materials they gained. Money! Right, you guys have been leveling a lot in the past weeks. Thanks for getting those materials while I was working on the summit stuff, guys. I gave everybody a thumbs up, making sure to remind everybody I appreciated them. The money part is our issue, too, Tamae responded. Honestly, re-opening the bistro and restaurant had been pretty chill considering its more peaceful than all the chaos that happened during this month. Whooo, although the customers from Artorias and Estralia had beenining that you weren''t around. I shrugged. Theyre starting to sound like stans Our sub-space hosting our bistro and restaurant did mean we could connect people from multiple nations together into one area as long as we have our portals set up in those locations. Griffonpeak, Firwood, Cedaraille, Phaleisha, and Ullistar from Artorias, Gleisvale from Estralia, and now we also have Inkoran-Tazul. However, in two weeks, news can spread around pretty fast if you have merchants and adventurers going around, retelling everything that happened. Even without them, you had people with manabirds, sending information for money like the messenger birds from medieval Earth. People knew what happened in this city, and the fact people saw me fighting during thest fight against Maagneil meant my fans back in Artorias wanted to see me more often. It was essentially stardom. People wanted to hear me and I felt terrible as I couldnt give it to them with how busy I was. Hearing me sigh, the girls who didnt join the summit suddenly had this realization to ask me about it. Haruka was the first. Oh right, speaking of which, we can talk about the unique Jobster but what about the talks? Did everything work out? I shook my head. I had an epiphany during the talks so I tweaked my speech and decision a bit, but I still argued against the full-out war. I switch it over to a faith war, where I actually do what Aurena reincarnated me forgain fans. We got three of the countries on our sideLoatryx being one of them. The other three knew exactly the cons for Hestias n, but the fact they didnt outright denounce her n without an argument meant they understood and could sympathize with the goal of this faith war, Neill added. Thats good! From the other side, I could hear Nishio shout. I guess you got Yeos and Estralia on our side as we nned, Hestia-san? Yeah! They owed me the most, after all, and with me actually giving a proper argument, especially the part about Krampss oath, Loatryx quickly followed along. We just miscalcted about Artorias. Politically speaking, it was just the correct move. Everybody in the womens section turned around to the entrance of the hot spring, noticing another person had joined upAsaka. The blue-haired girl, hiding her figure with a towel, sighed as she walked over to the shower. They had two optionswould I lose the most from going against Princess Hestia or King Fugnarus I had been in contact with for so long? You put him in a tough situation. Finally using your parents teaching for once, Asaka-san? Nishiomented, sounding a bit sarcastic. Oh, shut it. Asaka blushed, but he was right, as this was the first time Asaka actually participated in our diplomacy talks. As the daughter of two career politicians, her opinion was valuable. You guys really forgot that my parents only trained me after my brother died, right? Not like I know enough to speak all the time. Four-eyes and Kazumi, or just Eine, are better to talk with Its just logic. I dont need to be there to guess. She was right. As somebody who was there, I saw how long King Drangleic had to speak with his advisors and queen to finalize their choice. I was being forceful with my argumentations, to the point I threatened to go against their alliance if they went with a full-out war, but it was the correct move here to push my position and agenda forward. Show King Elutis and King Fugnarus I wouldnt tolerate them pushing their own motives for the war. Surprisingly, though, when I told this to everybody, including the men on the other side by raising my voice up a bit, multiple people disagreed with me. You cant just start the first day of the summit like that! Thats just weakening our position here, Nishio chastised me. You arent in a peace talk with some enemy faction, you are speaking with the people who are supposed to help you with our goals, Hestia-san! People who will send their soldiers to sacrifice their lives to help us go back to Earth. This isnt being diplomatic! Hes right! Kazumi agreed. At the end of the day, youre supposed to make sure the alliance is formed, not throw it into disarray by dividing the group. I bet all of them are currently talking about what happened today. The next day will just get worse for you, because they will be trying to persuade you now. They have to. It is moreplicated than that. During all of this, I suddenly heard Masters voice. The nations needs must be upheld, which means pride in this instance. I am sure King Fugnarus and King Drangleic, of all people, are not furious with you, my apprentice. They know you, they fought with you, and they know your goals. It was wise of you to not deny them a war, as inaction on a casus belli this serious will ruin their standings, causing strife within their borders. All of you must not look at this as a one-dimensional proposition from her; she took the first step, now we must all talk to take the second and third step. Master! However. That sudden word just caused my heart to stop for a moment. Regardless of the oue of day one, I do have to point out the fact you had an epiphany. Hestia, at the end of the day I am simply a humble priest, but even I must remind you that as a princess acting as a mediator, you have the power of an individual on your shoulders. We all know politically you do not have much power, and you rightfully pointed out that you have reputational power, in the form of your followers, but you forget your status as a rank B dragon whelpling. Thatst part is the important fact, Hestia. In a diplomatic setting, your strength as an individual and Aurora is equally as important as everything else in your arguments. Im not trying to attack any of them. I am not speaking with enemies here, Master, I replied, but that only caused him to sound even more disappointed. Hestia. Recall what Miss Kazumi just said, form the alliance, dont throw it into disarray. Your status as a Champion of Aurena with the ability to cancel out demonic abilities through your songs, a full arsenal of spells and abilities that as your Master makes me proud, and the fact you are the only reason Princess Fargryneill, Vifi, and I are nning to fight against Aureolis. I know about the other two, but even you Master? Does all of this not concern you? The goal of the Depth Serpents is to bring criminals to justice for our people, one of Masters party members, Krim-k, spoke up. We need money to assure that the other saurians from Aelozonia can make it to the maind. Every bit of Davi we can afford is sent back to Caedhul, where it it invested into the immigration and housing for our people. Grahta, the other carnosilian, agreed. Divine Quests, of course, are different. God Xohulotel decided to bless Kush, and who are we to ignore his guidance, especially when it led us to fight with you, young scale? Now though, if it werent for the fact that we are friends and you are Kushs apprentice, would you think we would raise our axes against another religion to solve their problems they have left festering for years? Caedhul made the correct choice to stay out. Saintess Fleindia, Master called. Even you must be wary of this faith war, correct? Goodness, this is actually turning into my usual hot spring visits. That g she put down actually came true; our calming hot spring moment turned serious. Ive already given my opinion on the subject to her, and I would lie if I dont have my own fears on the possibility of a civil war. The Empire could copse but at the same time, I am scared that it would happen regardless of the choice. Whether this faith war happens or the all-out war, both would lead to the Empire most likely shrinking, or even imploding. If that is the case, then I would rather stay on the side that assures the most lives are saved. I see. You speak the truth. With all the mistakes the Empire has made in thest several years, and especially during this one, it is inevitable. King Elutis, I expect, knows this with the birth of Hestia. She is the signal fire. He could not lead the Empire into total destruction in thest war; peace was made because it was clear the elves and dwarves didnt have the armies to fully invade. [So the elf is using our grace,] Shay stated, sounding furious. [The nerve It is as I said before, my princess, your conviction in this matter is the most important. You need to lead these rulers, assure they follow your n.] Urgh, hisst speech sounded so much more motivating. This time, it sounds so stuffy. Why does it feel so hot! All of this talking is starting to get Nonsense! A boys voice interrupted everybody, piercing through everything and even this dizzy feeling I was having. It was Tatsuya. I understand Hestia is doing all of this because she is the Champion in this matter, but does it not get on anybodys nerves? The discussion we had prior to the summit was done just like the one in Griffonpeak after we all joined. We gave her tips, helped her on what to say, and so on. It wasnt anything special, but now when she made a mistake on the matter because she followed what she thought was correct, and all were saying is do better! His irritated voice turned into a growl, almost as if he had transformed into his werewolf form. This is just like the church! Putting everything in the basket on us just to send us out to solve their war! I know its all a lie and that what were doing has a very big impact on us, but why exactly arent we all doing more ourselves? Daisy is an idiot for leaving us, but at the very least, he knows he cant just leave everything to his cousin! Tatsuya Youre annoying, dude, Neill suddenly interrupted him. But, you got a point. I know I should have said something more. I know I should have done more than to just smile and to add onto what my sister said, but its not like Im trained for this kinda stuff either. I thought she had a ton of moxie during the discussion, even acting a bit antagonistic here and there to help me build my arguments. We discussed this prior, but now youre telling me she was nervous during the whole thing. Ive never, ever felt this exhausted since my first meeting with those dragonyers. Not even years of bone-breaking training from my mother was as intensive as the fact that so many peoples lives are in our hands. I would rather justmand an army like in Elyonda; at least I know then, I can influence things by punching some bastard. Here? Who am I supposed to punch? Myself for being unable to do anything but support my sister because we discussed it like that? Why didnt I have an epiphany like my younger sister? She leaned back on the hot springs edge, sinking her head into the hot water until she blew some bubbles. Slightly rose up, just enough to speak. But, all of you should have seen how she spoke. Carried herself with full confidence that she could persuade everybody. I get what you mean, Tatsuya, that we should be helping more. But its just as Kushlekzard said, I wouldnt be here agonizing about solving something I cant just punch or kick, if it wasnt for my sister. I wouldnt be speaking up against the dragonewts if I didnt know Hestias goals. Haaaaa Its hard, Kohaku chimed in, but didnt say much else, only staring at the water with a sullen look. It was a moment of silence for everybody, until somebody unexpected broke it. I personally think she made the correct move. Vifi drew everybodys attention as she leaned her arm on the edge, sitting far away from everybody else. All this talk about her acting on impulse, criticizing it as if its some bad thing. In that stressful environment, not only did she manage to speak up but also continued arguing against actual politicians. If Im following anybody into battle, I want them to have a head on their shoulders while also having the heart to follow up on their desires. You want her to act differently, you step up and walk the walk! She stood up. I can see it in all your eyes. Why is this demonkin speaking up like this? I can say this cause even if I hurt some weaklings feelings here or there, it wont change our dynamic in this party. Youll continue to be scared, and I can continue eating my donuts with that peace in mind. The dragon took the first step, as the Plesia Saint said, and that is fact. Even our indomitable Lord Wrath needs three Warbringers for him to properly act as a general. Where are Hestias Warbringers? She doesnt just need help with fighting, she also needs support from the back. You kept your promise, thats what you said, right? Are you helping me here? As she was about to leave, she turned around onest time. Follow your desire. You can feel bad after its done, but if you dont grab the opportunity, you might just regret itter on. Is that how you feel about all of this? I wouldnt be here if I hadnt done the same, Eine spoke up. The only reason why I am part of Aurora is because I finally decided to do what I wanted, instead of worrying about my inability to do so. Vifi is right. We all have our own responsibility here, and even if it is hard, taking the first step is the important part. I stood up from the hot spring, walking out to everybodys surprise. Why? Cause I remembered what happened thest time I just stood still like what Eine said. I died. I killed myself as I couldnt ept my inability to be that idealized idol version of mine, instead of taking up streaming my performances on the inte like so many other performers. Even if I made a mistake, I still took the correct step forward in this worldmy second chance to be an idol. Even if Master was right, even if Nishio was correct, even if what Kazumi said made sense. What was done was done. My mind finally felt clear. Elutis and Fleindia were correct about being apprehensive about my decision, but I stood by what I said and did. It was like what Master said in the beginning, the step was taken, I now had to continue walking. What was the answer to this? Easy, to do what I was born into this world for, and to use this to prove my n could work. I felt that itch to perform. Wait! I turned around, seeing Haruka, Neill, and Eine stand up. The former handed me the tablet back. Youre going out, right? I need to continue testing the streaming function of the recorder; will you let me film you? She could read my mind. Ill be using my role as your guardian to take over the mediator role. The summit wont end soon because of what you did, but that damn bitch is right, I need to finally do something. If you can act like a princess, then I should be able to do the same! I am Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor, second princess of Kargryx; why am I afraid of speaking! Sis dered. Herpetitive ego was stroked by Vifi. Leave the next few days to me. Ill keep the ball rolling. You do you! Fuck those old farts; if the avnche is already happening, all they can do is ride it down! Eine nodded. I think I know what you are trying to do here, which means we should get going on the advertisements and merchandise, right? Ill get Amelia and our families back to work to assure you have the pastries and clothing to attract as many people as possible! Well recoup the cost of our debts, and you can start gaining the followers needed for this faith war. I was left speechless. I hadnt said a single word, but all three of them already knew what to do. Well get to it! Tamae did the same, standing up from the hot spring to work. Food, right? You cant always do those performances even if youre on tour, so actually join the bistro and restaurant for some easy singing. Its a deal! Concerts need time to prepare, anyways, so Im okay with that! I smiled, unable to stop the edges of my mouth from growing wider and wider. Ill leave a pair of stones here with Neill, while the rest of us board the RV and fast travel aro Uhm, what should we do? Kohaku suddenly asked, followed by Kazumi looking at us sheepishly. I tilted my head. Uuuh, how about you two join me on the stage? Tasianna and Eine cant always perform, so having some more people would be great! O-oh, well, we cant sin they were about to reply, before Asaka suddenly interrupted them. Leave it to me. I have an idea where we can use the twos talents. She then turned to Misaki, who had been quiet up until now. And you? Ill keep shooting, she stated. Ill visit Saint Azelfa. Ill make up for myck of skills through bowmanship. Having one or two snipers wouldnt hurt. As we didck super long-range attacks aside from me and Vifi, I left Misaki to do what she believed was the correct choice. Then, Saintess Fleindia! I grabbed her and pulled her out. That means youll get my full attention! E-eh? With Beth following behind us, Eine, Neill, Haruka, Tamae, Fleindia, and I left the hot spring, quickly cooled ourselves with a cool shower, before dressing. Once we were outside, our discussion on how to execute everything stopped when I saw Master standing before me. He was stroking the feathers on his head. Dont forget, mages need to be cool of mind and reserved Say we do go with this faith war idea and we then pivot it into our strike force idea to kill the Prince of Envy once he is exposed. How will you do it with Melloxtressa still asleep? Youre worried about the other Prince of Sins? He nodded. Regardless if the Prince of Envy became deranged or not, would they leave one of their members to die? Maybe to rece him with somebody else, or maybe their camaraderie will push them through. If the worst were to happen, or if the Princes sin heirs were to protect him, what will you do then? Do you have a n then? I havent thought it through that far I admitted. There was no point in lying or deflecting right now. Master nodded once again, but this time smiled. I understand Then you concentrate on what you have to do. Leave the summit to your sister for now to take the second and third step. Well make sure to give her the support she needs. That felt a bit underwhelming, honestly. Master took immense pride in being my teacher, and that meant he usually had a lesson here or there to lecture me about. It happened when we first met and had our reunion in Elyonda. He looked pensive even, looking not at me, but staring at what seemed like nothing. This felt unnerving. Master, you are acting strange. Whats on your mind? He stroked his chin. How to assure we all survive. With those words, Master left us, returning with his room while the other saurians went to get their meal. I was considering speaking to him again, but when I knocked on his door, nobody answered and I learned afterward from Lorena that she saw him leaving the subspace. He dide backter, but drunk, apanied by an equally inebriated Grimnir who had just finished his meeting at the railroad guild. Maybe Master was equally stressed out by everything and just needed a break? In any case, next morning, my guess seemed to havee true as he was back to his jolly nature. I didnt pursue the matter any longer as we were back to the same old training sessions he usually gave me. This time it was just fine tuning my control over [Hydra] and [Sun, Consume All], while he tested out his custom spells. Neill, as expected, went to the summit, apanied by Eine and Shay, while I was left to my own devices, finally getting a chance to just take a break instead of doing something important. As such, it was finally time for me to test out something Ive been longing to use for a while now. There was still one more day for the next concert I was nning, so I wanted to get this done now so I could focus on other things. Mimic Golems Mana Core: A core of a mimic golem still intact and able to house a vessel. This one in particr allows the creation of a [Monster Room Mimic] And Evolution Points: 30/30 You may evolve your unique Job. Please evolve it to re-obtain the ability to level up your development Jobs! Enjoy the Prestige Points! Remove A note from AbyssRaven This is a vacation notice! I''m visiting my grandparents so I''ll be taking a while off. This is also to allow my hands some rest, since they''ve been feeling unwelltely. Please, have patience, I''lle soon. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 435: Evolving Rocks! … Maybe a Bit Too Literal This Time? Chapter 435: Evolving Rocks! Maybe a Bit Too Literal This Time? [Music Resonation (Major)] [Strength and Wisdom (Wisdom)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As I open my hand, releasing the sound of searing hot metal. But I tighten my grip, the pain that follows me with every single thought. Regretting it all would only taint my efforts, or the dream that we hold. Of course, brush it aside! These tears will dry, and this rage will cool As I realized that the world aint stopping for me. A final stroke on this sin-stained page The blood on my hands will fuel me All while the sun watches me I wont forget about you Ill witness everything this path will show me So I can ry everything to youter Ill push forward with this fire burning inside of me The strength to fight on, or the wisdom to ept life It doesnt really matter now Because this is my choice Ill grin through this pain, because this leads me to the truth So I can soar ever higher! I weeped for sadnessI cry and cheer For despair is also fleeting Rise above it! This pit wont hold me For I will grasp hold of my dreams! Huraaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Grimnir yelled from the top of his lungs as he swung his hammer at a superhuman rate, letting the sound of metal drown out even the sound of boiling magma in the background. My singing barely registered in his mind. Lad! How are the ingots? Monster materials? Daichi, who was using fire spells to elerate the melting process of the ore, paused at Grimnirs call and wiped away the sweat from his soot-covered forehead. Top-less, the fire mage looked slimmer with more defined muscles, but it was still nowhere close to Grimnirs muscr physique or even Tatsuya, for that matter. Even Eine looked stronger, from a pure muscle definition, but I couldnt help but praise his progress. Starting to look like a construction worker, there, man. Hehe. Once he took a swig from his water bottle, he turned away from the still orange-glowing liquid metal covering the ingot casting molds. Half-way through with todays ore ratio, Master! Barely got the first batch of ws, fangs, and carapace melted though, so Ill need time on those ingotster. Too much weight! Got it! Grimnir responded, before turning his attention to the quiet sizzling to his right. Eine! Armguard nearly rewired. Still need time to open it up fully for you to re-construct, she replied in a husher voice, far too concentrated with her artificer work. [Uuuurgh why is this my life after I woke up? Cant we be do something interesting, Eine?] Meanwhile, Klea sounded totally bored from watching all the smithing day in and day out. Her partner, though, barely gave her a nce. I am on a time limit, Klea. I need to get this done before I have to join Princess Fargryneill at the summit. This was how the three-man crafters from our group worked inside their workshop. Grimnir on the smithing, Daichi on support, while Eine worked on the manatechit was the same well-oiled machine as always with these three, and it felt good to hear how much they were all happily working. Considering the mountain of ore, materials, and equipment pieces we gained from the Event dungeon, they had so much to go through. The [Heart of a Thunder Lion], [Immature Carapace of an Adamantoise], [zzig Ash Burner], and [Poison-Scarred Manticore Stinger] I got from the Event rewards were all here, including all the other special materials our expedition got. There were too many for me to go through, even if some caught my eye, and as such, I left the crafting to Grimnir and Tasianna. Our resident cksmith and alchemist would know best what could be used and what should be sold. Counting everything scattered around the room, I saw elevenrge boxes full of various ore, seven barrels of materials divided into their categories, and a few tables full of armor pieces and weapons. Stuff like [Scale Helmet of the Staunch Defender] or the [Dragonkin Bone Dagger] I took from Hayato were all gathered here. As our expedition party for the Event Quest was mostlyposed out of our people, it was obvious the table would be full. And I cant even use most of them. Whether it was armor or weapons, I couldnt utilize any of them, as I required armor made from rhytilic alloy and I was only good with halberds and polearms. Well, regardless if we used or smelt them, it was free money! That was the important part. Lass! Music! Not even close to being done! Yeah, sure! Strength and Wisdom: A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the images of epting the loss of ones loved ones, using it to fuel ones ambition and will, breaking through the trials and tribtions of despair, this song will be the rallying cry for those who climbed out the pit of despair. Those affected by [Music Resonation] may choose the effect that will apply on themStrength or Wisdom. Strength: Increase Strength, Vitality, and Stamina regeneration by 25%. Increase effectiveness of martial Abilities, Stamina-rted craftsmanship, and proficiency gain by 10%. Decrease Intelligence, Wisdom, and Mana by 30%. Wisdom: Increase Intelligence, Wisdom, and Mana regeneration by 25%. Increase effectiveness of magical spells, Mana-rted craftsmanship, and proficiency gain by 10%. Decrease Strength, Vitality, and Stamina by 30% Yuuuup. People I considered ally or enemythose were the only conditions my custom spells have been using up until now. Well, technically, I also had all enemies affected by demonic powers on [My Darkest Thought], but I considered it an addition to the overall condition. I still only had three song effectsdamage, buffing, and debuffavable to use after so many [Idol] levels. As Grimnir requested, I wanted a song that could aid him in his primary job, which made me remember how there were buffs that affected smithing, alchemy, and other craftsmanship skills in RPGs. When I finally settled on Strength and Wisdom as my song, I also figured it would be a waste to make another song for our alchemist and artificer, which made me try this type of song. Duality of choices, songs can be interpreted however the listener wishes, was what I thought during the spell song creation. The song just came to me back during the Maagneil attack. It just felt right for Strength and Wisdom to be [Strength and Wisdom], while going all-out on the duality part and have people choose what effects they wanted. The song was focused on crafting and skill training, instead of purebat, as a 30% decrease in strength, vitality, stamina or intelligence, wisdom, and mana was pretty severe. I couldnt use this song inbat; I was a hybrid fighter, I needed every stat. But it was good for the people here. I need to go! Eine shouted before handing Grimnir the armguard she was working on, before rushing out of the workshop. I continued singing, until Grimnir was done. With a loud chortle, he put his hammer on his hips before holding up the armguard he just reconstructed, inspecting and activating it. Once the blue seams on the gear lit up, he smiled. I didnt know how long it took for him to finish everything, seeing as he also had to add a rune on it. Regardless, my throat ached and I bet this was too, considering how loud he had to sing to finish everything as soon as possible. Daichi, on the other hand, looked exhausted as he slumped on the ground like a broken marite. Switching from casting ingots to helping his master mustve been rough. Once everybody got something to drink, we went out of the workshop and into a new room I had just constructed, which was connected to Moms nest and my Obsidian Orchestra. Technically, it was actually a part of the training field, but I erged and separated it with a wall. All for one specific reason. Yo! Tatsuya and Kyouya greeted us. Lady Hestia, wee, Tasianna bowed, followed by Cernust who was standing next to her. Rita, our resident dryad, though, rushed over to us, showing a wide grin as she stared at the now reforged armguard. Its done? Finally! Now, now,ee! We got the divine soil to work! Come,e! Divine soil might sound a bit edgy, but it wasnt wrong to call it as such as the one who gave it to me was Blei himself. It was the reward I was given instead of making Grimnir one of Bleis blessed, and that smithing god really knew what we needed right about now. Fossil-ash Soil: Healthy soil made from the ashes of ancient monsters and tempered by the searing hammer of the God of cksmiths. The microorganism within this soil can survive purely from mana alone, creating an environment suitable for any type of nts to grow and survive, disregarding temperature, light, and nutrient needs for a healthy growth. Can store sr energy efficiently, reducing the need for all nts nted on this soil. The microorganism cannot survive outside of this soil, but can be mixed with normal soil as long as original [Fossil-ash Soil] remains close I stared around the room, giggling a bit as I couldnt believe the entire room was filled with tilted soil. No greens were in sight, but I could see the equipment Tasianna was carrying, while Cernusts hands and tail were smeared with dirt. As a forest drake, his [Floral Magic] allowed him to aid the growth of nts, which helped him literally regrow an entire forest for Cedaraille after that giantva spider burned everything down. Since I knew he was the best botanist we could hire for money, and we had a nature faefolk in Rita, it was just obvious I would get their help in using this new soil. The n was clearcreate a farm inside the subspace for Tasianna to grow our nts and her alchemical ingredients, so we didnt have to rely on the one in our RV. It wasrger and safer inside, and everybody could visit it to help Tasianna during the harvest. Weve always wanted to establish one ever since I created the subspace, but we never could, as maintaining healthy soil and theck of sunlight were major issues we needed to ovee first. The former was solved with Bleis help and thetter just became avable after Tasianna created her newest catalystmy [Core of the Sun]. Core of the Sun: A simple catalyst made from the sr core of a [Sunfang Dragon], allowing the owner to store a massive amount of mana and some sr energy forter usage Owner: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Skill: [Inferno Amp] [Sacred Amp] [Sr Energy Absorption: 100%] We now had everything we needed for the farm, but there was also something else we could now add in. This farm wouldnt just be an ingredient farm, it would also turn into an exp farm if we could make this work. I pulled out the [Mimic Golems Mana Core] I got from the monster room inside [Menagerie of Golems]. I mixed the divine soil with some natural dirt Rita created after two weeks of cultivation, Cernust exined. Itll create a good starter until Tasianna can get ustomed to the new soil. As long as the divine soil does what its advertised for, you shouldnt have any issues once the normal soil drops in quality from all the farming. Did you test if it can actually grow everything? I asked. Sadly, Tasianna shook her head. It might be theoretically possible, but some nts are very sensitive to wind and temperature. Taking them out and putting them into our garden isnt possible, even if you feed the soil your mana, Lady Hestia. We just dont have to worry about what is inside the soil. However, everything weve grown before can be used here. This was experimental, so it made sense. Good, good, so everything clear? Time to test this ce out now, right? Rita urged me, looking like she had just drank three cups of coffee in fact, maybe she did as I noticed a cup of fulinoe tea to the side. Seeing this, I turned to the two sipping guys waiting for us. Tatsuya let out a refreshing moan, smiling widely after drinking some of his iced fulinoe tea. He handed the bottle to Kyouya before he began stretching his shoulder to warm up. He walked over to us and thanked Grimnir, causing thetter to bellow out anotherugh. Thats my job,d, and I needed to continue leveling my unique skill, up, yeah? Manatech wiring, added a rune, and reforged it; fulfills all the requirements for my title to increase its stats, in addition to thesss new song. Better be grateful, hahaha! Mana Eyes. Adamantoise Elemental Armguard: A full-arm guard made from andurenium, euorinium, and materials from a rank A [Magic Swallowing Slime], making it light-weight and easy to use with mana. A catalyst is stored on the gauntlet, allowing a user to be designated, allowing them to control this piece with only mana. Allows users to invoke elemental weapons using their mana or enchant existing weapons. Through a reforging session, the shell of a rank C adamantoise was used to fortify the metal, solidifying it to make it whole. Vitality Power: 621 Wisdom Power: 820 Owner: [Tatsuya Nagata] Skill: [All-Damage Reduction Lv. 5] [Elemental-Damage Increase Lv. 7] [Arcane Corruption Resistance Lv. 6] [Mana Conductor Lv. 10] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 10] [Arcane Conduit Lv. 4] [Torrent Resistance Lv. 2] Enchantments: [Elemental Weapons Invoke] [Elemental Magic Absorption] [Elemental Blessing] Rune: [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] The same armguard Tatsuya got from the dungeon was now fully reforged, receiving better skills, more stats, and also a rune. Grimnir mentioned there were still ways to upgrade it, as he wanted to add two more runes at minimum to itter on, plus include a new catalyst using his unique skill. For now, though, it would suffice for Tatsuya to test. Putting it on, heplimented how it fitted his arm perfectly now, before he activated it, creating a me shield for himself. He then dispelled it, before covering his entire arm on fire to coat his spears de with it. Twirling it around, his polearm was creating a swirl of mes simr to a fire dancer. I snapped my fingers and created a ball of fire, before throwing it at Tatsuya. He held his arm guard up, using it to absorb the me and regenerating his used mana. Yikes! While it did work, Tatsuya still grimaced and shook his hand, still feeling the heat. That was a small me, right? Sheesh, I cant take anything at your level at all. You think you can just absorb the mes of a fire dragon of my level? I was a bit astonished. Nah, of course not, but I thought it would at least lower the heat of a fireball! he eximed. Man, I hope itll do its job when I fight against a normal fire mage. The higher your Wisdom, the better youll deal with it, Grimnir stated. Youre almost at rank A, level-wise, but your skills and stats are still at the lower rank B. Youre the opposite of Tasianna,d, you need to step up your normal training. I know, I know. You dont have to remind me. Tatsuya scratched his neck. We got some more rounds with Yorshkater on, so dont worry about us. Im not letting up until I can get us to DaiFranz and kick his ass for getting himself into trouble. I sighed internally. I understood Tatsuya had a strong grudge against my cousin, but it still irritated me a bit to hear him nearly calling him Daisy again. It wasnt worth mentioning or reacting to, as Tatsuya was trying to correct himself for my sake. With me staying quiet, the discussion between Grimnir and Tatsuya continued as thetter gave his feedback on how it felt around his arm. I left them there, leaving with Kyouya and Rita, as thetter was pushing me to an empty spot within the room, where the former was pulling out a boulder the size of his chest out of his storage. After he put it down, I saw a carved area which would fit the mana core in my hand perfectly. Once I put it in, I poured my mana into core, causing it to shine brightly before a blue screen appeared in front of us. Mimic Golem Type: Monster Room Status: Inactive Total Mana: 1000 Dungeon Master: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Function: [Room Creation], [Monster Control], [Schedule] What a surprise. Its a blue screen like everything else, huh? I pped, before pressing the [Room Creation] button to make my own monster room! Scanning room Scanning finished. Room detected Room confirmed to be adequate. Monster room will now be established, turning everything within it into the cores area of activity. Will you confirm? Sure. Once I gave my confirmation, the boulder suddenly shook as the core lit up even further. Rita was ecstatic, writing everything down in her notes, but quickly stopped when this new golem stopped moving all together. The core looked like it was moving, but nothing else was happening. I guess this was what happened when we forgot to add hands and legs on the thing. I created two obsidian legs, adding them onto the golem only to notice it was using mana to keep them together, acting exactly like the mimic golem our party killed to get this thing in the first ce. It could telepathically control its limbs and regrow them through mana alone, and this mini one was doing it without any instruction. It was just instinct, I see. Manatech-based, spell-created, and naturally-formed-monster golems were the three types of golems that existed in this world. The former were the giant robots the dwarves created which acted simrly to the spell variant, as in they acted only on their mastersmand. Tasiannas [Winters Golem] and [Slithering Frost Serpent], or my [Hydra], were good examples for the second type. Meanwhile, natural monster golems were like any other monster that had grown a consciousness. They could think, fight, and level up all by their lonesome. I wasnt so sure which to call this mimic golem, but the System did consider it a monster, as I could see it was a rank F through its Profile. Like any other manatech and monster golem, its core was its heart and if it were to break, the golem would stop working all together. Its current body was just a test, as I was a bit worried this thing would attack us the moment it awoke. If this worked, I could deem it worthy to join my cohort of obsidian creations. [Hydra] might not have a brain, but I bet it would enjoy the camaraderie. Can you hear me? I asked. It shuffled around, grinding its feet on the ground. It was turning its body, investigating something before it settled on my face and stopped movingpletely. Oh, maybe we can consider it something like an A.I.? Kyouyamented, causing me to nod in agreement. We actually got a chance to speak with one in a school presentation once. Our school hosts businesses to advertise themselves there, acting like a meeting ce for our parents and any potential business partners. Daichi probably knows best. Yo! Daichi-kun! The still exhausted looking PC nerd snapped his head up, waved at us, beforeing over. After Kyouya gave him a quick summary, he gave me a thumbs up. Ah, okay, machine learning? Im not an expert on A.I., just saying; my parents werent in that industry. Fortunately, its a bit easier to do than normal, since you dont need to program the algorithm for the machine to create its own. Treat it like a pet, he stated. A.I. learning is all about results and repetition, where the A.I. uses millions upon millions of tries to produce the correct answer or create an algorithm to use to find the answer. Its deep learning, you know? Uuuh, okay? I tilted my head, simrly, Rita and Kyouya were baffled as well. Daichi shrugged, acting a bit condescending. Whatever. You dont need to know the details. Just do what I said: treat it like a pet or kid. Have it do something you want and praise or admonish it, yeah? If this thing has any intelligence, it will understand what you want eventually and that is what we call deep learning. Creating lots ofyers of information to use, so it can think by itself. Think like a human. Easy? I grimaced, but nodded still to his delight. I barely managed to understand that I had to treat the golem like Rajah back when I first adopted him. I knelt down, causing the golem to angle its body down, once again looking at my face. I didnt know how this golem was sensing me, whether through mana or if this core had a sight function, but I understood it could recognize my face. I pointed at myself, speaking softly, Hestia. Hestia. I am your dungeon master. If you understand me, nod. Like this. It nodded. Good. This is a shake. I am shaking my head. If I do this, I disagree with what you are doing. Do you understand? It nodded its head. It can understand me! I then pointed at Kyouya. Is this Hestia? Is he your dungeon master? It shook its head. Is this your dungeon master? I pointed at Rita, causing it to shake its head, before turning to Daichi, where it did it again! Finally, I pointed at myself. Am I your dungeon master? It nodded. Ahahah! With a wide grin, I pped my hands, even pumping my fist. The golem really must be equipped with a basic set of understanding, Rita eximed. Tamers arent able to tame golems, you know? Supposedly because its intelligence is too simple or there isnt one and it follows the Divine Systems directives alone. Ah, Master Grimnir, do you know anything about manatech golems? The profession isnt that advanced, nor is something like a monster room core amon drop! I dont think anybody has one, aside from you,ss! No documented ones, at least, he shouted from a distance. He must have overheard us. Its even younger than the train station tech, so you cant expect me to know much. All I know is that they use runes with manatech to create them. Thats why they act like spell golems. Take inspiration from nature, or whatever. Same thing. In any case, I was now happy with this little golem and decided to name it Gravy, as it was part of the team right now. It probably would be appropriate to build a new body for it, but as it was a monster, couldnt it evolve? Well, I should give it arms, at least. [Miniature Mimic Golem *] was given the name [Miniature Mimic Golem, Gravy] by [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Name: Gravy Level: 0 Race: Miniature Mimic Golem Age: 0 Month Giving it one thumbs up, I then asked it to open the [Monster Control] function. A blue screen appeared from its core. Monsters created from this monster room cannot obtain a consciousness, remaining feral as long as its connection to its core remains intact. This cannot be overridden by the dungeon master, unless the core is destroyed. Monsters can be spawned from a list of choices depending on the mana stored inside the core. Mana can only be absorbed naturally from the surrounding, it cannot be fed directly by anybody. The higher the mana concentration in the area, the more will be absorbed over time. Monster List: Rank G [Slime] 5000 Mana Rank G [Loopabit] 10000 Mana Rank G [Roon] 11000 Mana WHY IS IT SO EXPENSIVE! I cried before looking at Gravys mana. Total Mana: 1001 I stared at the screen with an open mouth, feeling as if I was looking at a recipe. I patted Gravy, before standing up. I looked at Rita, Kyouya, and Daichi, who seemed to share my grievance. Ill evolve my unique Job first. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Still vacation, but chapter! Also to note, do you guys remember that Chapter 5 is called "Evolving Rocks?" People thought I was literally evolving rocks! That''s the joke, goodbye! Also song today is once again "Again" from "Fullmetal Alchemist" Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 436: A Job Just Unique For Me. Chapter 436: A Job Just Unique For Me. Job: Star Idol Benefit Slots: [Musical Crescendo] [Bardic Cadenza] [Heavenly Performance] [Musical Renaissance Diva Lv. 1] Level: 30/30 Prestige Level: 5 Job: Fire Mage Benefit Slots: [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 4] [Fire Element Lv. 1] [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] Level: 35/35 Prestige Level: 10 Job: Tyrant Hatchling Benefit Slots: None Level: 30/30 Prestige Level: 8 [Star Idol] Prestige Points: 5 [Fire Mage] Prestige Points: 5 [Tyrant Hatchling] Prestige Points: 8 You may spend your prestige points after your unique Job evolution [table][tbody] Evolution choices for [Idol Tyrant Hatchling]. Evolution choice affected by unique choice from [Star Idol]s [Musical Renaissance Diva], [Fire Mage] evolution And those are my options, I told everybody of my Job evolutions, before taking my hands off the moist, freshly nted soil. I stood back up. Okay, done! Cernust waved at me, shooting me a thumbs up after Rita and Tasianna also stood up and dusted the soil from the hands. Pulling some seeds out of his pouch, he spread them on the outer ring of the garden field, and once done, turned back into his two-floor house-sized drake form. The moss and wood-like carapace covered dragonkin roared and shook his head, loosening up his antlers. Its been a while, he said in draconic, or thats what I believe he said. My mastery of the dragon tongue was still at the very bottom, as I had no need to practice it. He then smacked his tail on the ground, sending some dirt flying onto him, before he roared again. At the same time, I activated [Mana Eyes], noticing mana streaming from his body into the ground to create something like a root system. Rita did the same, but unlike our drake friend, her body was slowly digging itself into the ground, essentially rooting herself in the ground like the dryad she was. Once the both of them were done with whatever they were doing, Cernust then cast a brown magic circle on the entire room, causing the seeds within it to speed up their growth to the point we could see them sprouting from the ground. The outer ring of thisrge garden was mostly grass with a couple of trees, while the very middle was our alchemical and botanical fields. If we added a river or pond, this ce could be an amazing recreation room. [Rita and I spread the mana we injected into the ground as far and wide as we could. Make sure every little guy gets its fair share of draconic mana,] Cernust exined. Oooh, you didnt get to feel it, but you know the insects and super small beings inside the groundthose microorganisms mentioned in the description? I got to touch them with my roots! The ones from the divine soil! Rita cheered, almost squeaking. Soil made from the gods! Ahhh, I am walking on blessed ground! Ahaha, they feel so good to touch. Made my roots feel sofortable! She might be a faefolk, but she still had the body of a nt, so her feedback on this was the closest we could get aside from asking spriggans. Speaking of They like it, Lady Hestia! Tasianna eximed. They are really enjoying the field, right now. Some even mentioned wanting to stick around and live here, even if it feels cramped. Tasianna was a fae whisperer after all, so I had her cajole from spriggans toe and live inside the subspace as freebor. To simte an actual garden, we also had to emte an actual ecosystem to assure our nts were of the highest quality, and that meant getting some lesser faefolk insidea fact Cernust and Rita heavily emphasized to us. Spriggans, though, were nature loving faefolk and found the subspace extremely ustrophobic to live inside, as they couldnt open the door to exit by themselves. Healthy soil and sr energy were needed for us to start a garden, but spriggans were like the topping on top, as they spread mana naturally around without Rita and Cernusts help. By living and ying inside this garden, they made sure Rita and Cernust didnt have to constantlye over and make sure the mana was well bnced. As such, I couldnt be happier, as the divine soil Blei gave us everything we needed to assure our ecosystem was as close to natural as possible. We didnt need new soil or the wind to spread pollen, as the microorganism inside the soil made sure the soil would remain fertile. No need for sh-and-burn or crop rotation, essentially. That stubborn basthuda can actually do more than forge, huh? Grimnir smiled as he touched the ground. Tatsuya pped, grinning widely as he looked at arge patch reserved for our fulinoe leaves. Couldnt say it better! We upgraded from that small garden inside the RV into this huge ce! One, two, threethere are so many more fulinoe nts now! We can sell even more boxes to the Sarlenziapany while keeping our own stocks full! Good to hear, but what do we do with the RV now? Kyouya asked. Grimnir shrugged. What do you mean? Were still gonna have to use it,d. Just because weve been using the nexus all this time, doesnt mean we can just walk to ces we havent been yet. Or, you want to get on thess and fly over there? Kyouya apologized to me, but I told him it was all right. With this new garden, the need for our RV has been reduced to a traveling tool, but weve been using it for that function alone for a long time already. Admittedly, it was slow, but so was traveling in general. The only way to improve it was to switch from it being pulled by Saoris shadow pack to something else Which was an idea Daichi shared with me. We could always turn the thing into an actual RV. Put a motor in, and its a car, he stated nonchntly, as if it was obvious. The issue is that neither Haruka or I know how to make one. You can only learn so much from physics sses; nobody in our ss has a background in the automobile industry. Well, if were thinking of the same kind of motor, then we can always ask the railroad guild for tips on their engine. The issue is thatpressing it for the RV will probably be an issue, Grimnir replied. The main power source of this world was mana, after all, and that meant manatech was everywhere, instead of coal-fueled or electricity based machines. The train I rode was mana-powered, and Daichi just confirmed none of us could recreate a car motor properly. We had to use this worlds tech if we wanted to make any progress, unless we had as much time as the Revolution Queen to create something revolutionary. Well, it didnt matter to me that much. I preferred slower adventures over all the hectess recently. With the garden now ready, it was time for Tasianna to take care of the rest as our botanist. I turned to Gravy and inspected its mana. Total Mana: 1048 Takes a while. Well, at least it can walk around the garden now. Do you guys believe monsters can spawn inside? I asked. Cernust shrugged. Considering you have the training room right next door, but nothing has happened yet, then I guess you have nothing to worry about. We arent technically in Peolynca, but in a subspace of it. The Divine System still works since were inside a subspace you created with its help, but maybe other functions dont work? Since we drenched this entire room with mana, I did worry a rank B would randomly spawn inside here. Only monsters rted to Gravys monster spawning would be docile. Gravy, if monsters were to spawn inside this room without my permission, would they belong to you? It shook its head. If an intruder were to enter this roomso anybody I hadnt given permission to enter my subspacewould you be able to inform me? It nodded. Through the Divine Systems notification? Another nod. Little guy was smart, all right. I then went over to the door connecting this room with the training field and opened it, before telling Gravy that it should increase its range of influence into this room, as well. It confirmed my choice and after some wait it walked into the room with a nod to inform me it was done. I also tried to have it enter another room as well, but it couldnt enter ces it hadnt turned into a monster room. I did feel like I was isting Gravy, but it was for the best that I didnt expand its control too much for now. I didnt know how the monster spawning functioned, and I didnt want some ident to happen while our restaurant was open. For now, it should just guard these two rooms, and once I get things handled, it should be able to help us train. How do I level Gravy, though? I wondered, but decided to postpone trying to find the answer. For now, my unique Job was more important. I looked at my options once again and asked Tatsuya and Kyouya about it since they had evolved their Jobs before me. We only got one option each, Tatsuya responded. Both of our evolutions upgraded our unique skills and boosted our stats. Yours, however, look like they will only benefit your skills and development Jobs. In other words, the Job evolution would be different for every other person. I did wonder if the unique Jobs considered our current Profile and stats, as the boys would benefit the most if they got general stat boosts, while I wouldnt benefit too much from it. Obviously, even with my buffs, I still got simply outstatted by Vifi multiple times when we fought in Elyonda, so it wasnt like stats werent important. Haa, her voltaic movements still outspeeds my rocket boosters. Maybe shell reveal her full stats to us one day. In any case, that did make it a bit difficult for me though, as I wasnt sure what the correct choice was. Well, it was certainly better than my normal evolutions, as I had far too many choices, but even two made me mentally fatigued. [Tyrant Diva] would focus on improving three skills, with [Draconic Roar] and [Draconic Barrier] being important to my fighting style, while [Dragon Diva] was entirely ambiguous. I tried appraising the information, but the System gave me nothing. Oh, how much I enjoyed the unknown Sadly, it was due to thisck of information that I wanted to take it. [Heavenly Performance Act 1]? That ambiguous skill Ive had since Elyonda could finally be useful? Heavenly Performance: An idols voice and body are their most prized possession during a performance for the world to hear and see! The art itself is reward enough! Absolutely nothing, and the System gave me nothing for act 1 either. Uuuh, maybe I should take [Tyrant Diva], even if it sounded annoying to continue going around with that stupid tyrant business. It was obviously from my lineage, since Neill had [Esoteric Tyrant Fist] as her unique Job, but it felt bad going around with that moniker. There was also the fact that the evolution would merge [Star Idol] and [Fire Mage] into one, reducing my four avable development Jobs down to three, and would make it possible for me to take [Dragoon] as myst. Although, what exactly would a merger do? If it justbined things, then merging might not actually be pretty bad, as I had to share prestige points for both [Star Idol] and [Fire Mage] rted skills. Yup, the choice was clear. Im taking [Tyrant Diva] as my evolution! Job evolutionmences for [Idol Tyrant Hatchling] into [Tyrant Diva] Woah! My body suddenly jerked as I felt something suddenly enter my body, touching the core in my torso. I had my parallel minds check on me, and thankfully nothing was wrong; it was more like an altered version of what felt whenever I leveled up. Normally, leveling gave me a good, cleansing feeling. How strange that this one was sooo different, it scared me for a moment. When I brought it up to the boys, they shook their heads, iming the feeling they had was like the leveling one. This really was strange, but it was made by Crustacia, Aurena, and the rest, right? It couldnt be bad right? Yeah, actually, yes, it wasnt bad. I really shouldnt engage with fearmongering. Oh! Evolution finished. [Idol Tyrant Hatchling] has evolved into [Tyrant Diva] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Draconic Roar Lv. 1] evolved into skill [Tyrants Voice Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Draconic Barrier Lv. 9] evolved into skill [True Draconic Barrier Lv. 1] Skill requirement fulfilled. [Benevolent Aura Lv. 6] evolved into skill [Saints Aura Lv. 1] I pped. Boom! That feeling of seeing my skills improving with such a massive leap reappeared, and I couldnt help but push Gravy out of the training room. I cast [Air Shield] around the door, and turned around, aiming at one of the training dummies. With a wide grin, I activated [Aerokinesis] and took in a deep breath, before Kriiaaaa I roared but stopped myself prematurely out of instinct as the second my voice was raised, I felt a sharp sting in my throat, but not before my roar shot through the room like a projectile, blowing the dummy away as my voice kept echoing that Kriiaaaa I let out. Verdammt, that hurt! I grabbed my throat, massaging it before taking out some water and warming it up to drink. I knew exactly what this wasI just strained my vocal cords. Muscle tension dysphoniain normal words, just the worst. I had it once as a trainee, and I was forced by my trainer to stop singing, even speaking loudly, for over two weeks just to recover, preventing it from deteriorating. Nothing could be worse than to strain your throat muscles, as it could vastly alter the quality and rity of your singing, meaning your career as a singer could nosedive depending on the lingering effects of the injury. The moment a singer felt it, it was advised to just stop singing and speaking right there. It was better to blow a momentary chance than to lose your voice forever, in other words. Which begged the question, how the hell did this happen so suddenly? I roared. There was nothing special about it, in fact, I could just heal my injury up right now with magic, but this this has never, ever happened to me before. I mean, I got tired multiple times, definitely after singing through a concert. However, a stinging pain the moment I tried to roar? Never. This was a beginners mistake. I dispelled the air shield. Holding my throat, I turned around. Tasianna, I need warm tea. Throat soother, please. She immediately bowed. Yes, of course. She closed the door before opening it up again, revealing a change of scenery behind itit was the kitchen. Once she entered through it, I closed the door and opened it again, bringing it back to the garden. Subspace power, yo. Once I exined what happened to the others, I let out an annoyed sigh as I waited for Tasianna to return. Once she did, I drank the tea and heaved an overjoyed moanTasiannas tea was the best. [Tyrants Voice] had to be testedter, as I had a concert tomorrow which I couldnt afford to blow. Even with healing magic, I was not risking my voice at any cost. So, instead, I checked [True Dragonkin Barrier]. Neill actually had this skill, so I already knew what the skill did before appraising it. True Dragonkin Barrier: A skill that embodies the indomitable defence of the true dragon, beings who rose above the limits of normal monsters. Creates a barrierposed out of the dragons mana infused with its energy to protect itself from elemental and physical attacks, ignoring even the most threatening attacks Shedding some scales, I built a shield with them in front of me, before asking Tasianna to shoot an ice spell at it. She summoned an [Icicle Spike], and smashed the projectile against my scales, shattering into fine icy mist. With a nod, Tasianna then pulled out her catalyst and created a mana slime ice de, before using it to dig into the scale shield, barely making it through. I walked up to it and let my arm slide along the de. I then looked at my arm, noticing the barrier was only partially damaged, before I was unable to stop myself from smiling. I feel conflicted, Tasianna stated with a deadpan face. Our greatest tool against you if you were to go on a rampage was water and ice damage. Due to your weakness, [Draconic Barrier] couldnt block them. Now, though, I feel like I need to use [Tor Eicleres Finflei] to even break through your scales Ehehe, at least it makes me stronger, right? I scratched the back of my head. Tasianna closed her eyes. Of course, mydy. The less you may be harmed, the better I will feel. Please, make sure you take your [Battle Frenzy] training seriously. Thatst part was definitely her real feeling speaking. Im sorry for speeding forward again, Tasianna! Youre still a big threat with how the de got through my scales! Essentially, [True Dragonkin Barrier] alleviated the worst weakness of my mana barrier, and that was that my elemental weaknesses couldpletely pierce through the barrier, inflicting either massive mana and stamina damage, or health. Now, though, that weakness waspletely gone from my barrier, even if my innate weakness to water and ice wasnt. Oh yeah, I also quickly tested it out but dragonblood weapons still were super effective, which made sense, as Neill had trouble with them, too. In any case, [Saints Aura] was your usual advanced aura type, simr to [Tyrants Aura] for [Terror Aura]. As such, it was an even better charisma skill now, which was perfect as I was still involved in the summit. Which means, all I had left to do now was to check up on my prestige points. Job: Star Idol Benefit Slots: [Musical Crescendo] [Bardic Cadenza] [Heavenly Performance] [Musical Renaissance Diva Lv. 1] Level: 30/30 Prestige Level: 5 Job: Fire Mage Benefit Slots: [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 6] [Fire Element Lv. 1] [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] Level: 35/35 Prestige Level: 10 Job: Tyrant Hatchling Benefit Slots: None Level: 30/30 Prestige Level: 8 [Star Idol] Prestige Points: 5 [Fire Mage] Prestige Points: 5 [Tyrant Hatchling] Prestige Points: 8 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready [Star Idol] prestige points: 5 [Fire Mage] prestige points: 5 As before, I was saving up for the prestige ten skill on [Tyrant Hatchling], so that left me with the other two[Star Idol] and [Fire Mage]. Funnily enough, I could just evolve [Heavenly Performance] now, but that just seemed silly after I rejected [Dragon Diva]. To be honest, depending on how difficult it would be to level up my development Jobs to gain prestige points, it might have been good to get the free [Heavenly Performance] level, although the merging of my two development Jobs still worried me. It was done. Nothing worth mentioning any longer. [Star Idol] Prestige spent. Benefit Slot gained, [Acoustic Power Lv. 1] gained Three more left. [Tyrants Voice] made my vocal attacks stronger; it was clear after what happened. This was essentially a power boost to it as long as I remained a dragonewt, probably to make it on-par to my dragon forms roar. Then again, leaving so many skills at level one really irked me, but gaining prestige points meant leveling a ton. I did consider [Acoustic Skills: Proficiency] and [Heavenly Performance] for a moment, but I found them not worth the investment for now. The proficiency skill, unless they affected everything in general like [Fire Mage]s [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 6] and [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1], would only be wasted investment in the future, as I only had [Tyrants Voice] and [Idol] as my acoustic-based skills. Also, I had to invest in a benefit slot to carry the skill for [Star Idol]. That wasnt worth it, either. [Star Idol] Prestige spent. 3 points to [Acoustic Power Lv. 1] -> [Acoustic Power Lv. 4] gained [Fire Mage] Prestige spent. 4 points to [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 6] -> [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 10] gained It was a bad investment for the far future, but it would be for the best that I got all my elemental magic skills up to level ten for the System spells due to the imminent threat of the Prince of Envy. This was the time when short-term rewards would benefit me the most. With this skill done, it was time to think about the future. [Fire Mage] Prestige spent. 1 point to [Fire Element Lv. 1] -> [Fire Element Lv. 2] gained MORE FIRE POWER! MORE SCALE-DUST EXPLOSIONS! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Yeah, pretty much just more damage modifiers. It wasnt anything special, but it did the trick, and I personally was a fan of simple skills like these considering how much unique stuff I had to juggle around already. With this done, that was pretty much it on my list of fun duties. Now came the annoying business duties, as I had to speak with Arcanuess Helvas, Amelia, and her father regarding the concert that was tomorrow. To be exact, tomorrow was Goddess Chihiros birthday, and it was celebrated as Revolutions Birth by Ankor-Nazta. Technically, this was supposed to be the original date of the summitthe 30th of AutumnSun. Obviously, due to all the recent events, it was pushed forward and that was why I decided to make the best out of it and hold a concert. For that, I needed to make a ton of preparations, as I had only decided to do it after the summityesterday. We can get the workers and staff ready three bells after the lunch bell, but we will have to pay extra for the pastries and merchandise, as I had to pay my workers overtime, Amelia stated inside the subspaces meeting room. Her father, Duke Greenveil, agreed, The Sarlenziapany has managed to provide us with the ingredients in a timely manner, so we should have no issues on that front. Lady Hestia, after thest concert, I had received feedback from our noble customers that they would wish for a better viewing experience. Watching your show right in the front is brilliant, but most feel like they behold the masses too often. Goodness gracious, we already have the bleachers for that. We made them extrafortable and luxurious with instant ess to butlers and maids! Iined. Where do they expect me to put this better viewing experience anyways? The Obsidian Orchestra is designed to be humongous and to circle around the stage, I cant just add more or higher bleachers, as that will only obstruct the view for the others. Theirints will be worse! Then how about we put the seats on the ceiling? Every noble from Artorias and Yeos has a gargoyle, and if Estralians or the dwarves dont, we can offer that service for them. House Helvas has spares to provide, Arcanuess Helvas suggested, making me actually consider it. The ceiling is massive, yes, but you should be able to lower it and attach the ceiling seats. Therefore, you provide more seats overall, and we can demand even more exorbitantly priced tickets for them! The bleachers can be priced as usual, and that should attract the merchants, as not every noble can spend! My goodness I stared in shock. You need to pay off your debt, Lady Hestia. We need to slowly make these concerts actually profitable to run if you wish to make your ne true. We cannot push our employees to perform these tasks without proper rpense! The burden of having investors He was right, though. Even if my Obsidian Orchestra was, at the end of the day, my boss stage for battles where I could, first, afford to transport people into my subspace and, secondly, require the full breadth of an entire room to defeat, it was still where I performed my concerts nowadays. Considering how much debt Ive been ruing, I needed to think like Saori. After I decided to build those extra seats, we then continued going over my finances and other details. Once that was done, we all left the roompletely exhausted, but happy that we got everything done. It was a refreshing change from the summit which prompted me to quickly thank Sis once she got back home. I hate it so much She just flopped onto the couch, apanied by Eine and Fleindia, who both looked like their souls had left their bodies. I managed to get them to stop talking about the war, but we had to go through the tedious details concerning trade routes, immigrations, borders, and so many other topics for the alliance. It was not my ce to speak Fleindia looked sullen. At the very least, we did switch to religion mid-way through, where I managed to inquire on some Church of Aurena details within Sariel and Artorias. Champion Hestia, we must speak with the current cardinal of Artorias. Theodore Samuel Siriusit had been a long time since Ist spoke with him, but I suspected as much that would need to change very soon. Since he was my greatest religious supporter, aside from Aurena and Fleindia, it was necessary that I got his opinion on how to tackle this faith war. Regardless, he would be on my list forter, as it was finally time for me to practice. Practice like never before. The day for my concert was here. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Evolution, but smaller. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 437: Let My Songs Speak for Me! Chapter 437: Let My Songs Speak for Me! Neill got so exhausted from all the talks that she fell asleep in the hot springs! Thankfully Eine was in there with her, otherwise she probably would have had a heatstroke Which, now that I think about it, wouldnt make sense since she is part fire dragon, anyways. I stroked my chin, remembering how I never had any problems staying inside the water for a prolonged time. Shes not as heat resistant, but we still share the same fire-spitting father. I shrugged before looking back at my hibernating dragon mother. I couldnt help but smile wryly as I stared at her neutral sleeping face. Honestly, it should feel weird to me; this was my room, and she was sleeping in my bed. Weve been sleeping in the same one for weeks now but I never really found the need toin. The bed wasrge enough, and I couldnt just kick Mom off Nor did it feel right to just sleep in another bed even if she loved hugging me in her sleep, making it hard to wake up. Worst part is that we both sleep on our stomachs, so I feel squished every morning. Well I wish you would just wake up, Mom. I frowned. You missed two concerts of mine, and youre about to miss another one today. And even moreter on. It feels slightly less fulfilling. I mean, I still love the cheers and cries, but it feels less impressive if I cant share it with people I love. Saori isnt around, either. I looked down, inspecting the idol clothes Saori made for me just before she had to leave to rejoin the formerly enved beastmen. They were certainly bright and colorful, butcked any frills or strings. The amount of white and red felt more reserved, keeping the purity aspect of an idol, but it made me feel more mature with some traces of blue and ck. It was less cute, but it still made me feel more confident. That this was the right outfit for tonight. To brighten the night and to bring in a crescendo upon the rambunctious nature of the dwarves. I wanted to show it off so much. I sighed. Even with all herints, Neill still went into the summit without me once again. She really is the best At this point, the alliance members will know what I am trying to do. Everybody had been promoting the concert, and I even got help from Renee and Maelexus with their respective countries, so there will be a ton of attendees today. Thank goodness that I listened to Lord Helvas and built those extra seats on the ceiling. I massaged my fists, noticing them trembling a bit. The members should be able to guess what I am doing right now. Will I be able to convince them? Probably not, but I need to show them that there is another way. A full-on war isnt the only answer here Its just like youve shown me, right? Father wouldnt have had to kill all his siblings if they just decided to talk about it, if people hadnt escted everything just because Kramps ascended. I wont make that mistake. I will try to solve this with the gifts Ive been given. I breathed in deeply. Our targets are the Prince of Sins. Our targets are those who arent willing to embrace peace. A conflict that hassted for nearly 700 years that can only end with the extinction of one side or the other is just idiotic. Mom do you think my thinking is too simple? I stared at her, but she didnt answer. Master thinks I am not considering things properly. The others, too. I think I am, but I dont have the entire picture yet. I got the opinions of those on this side of the continent, I got Vifis opinion on things, and I got Fleindias view. I still need the view of the Empire and the people there, and maybe even more information on BoleTaria. Hehe, I am taking the long road. King Elutiss hatred is strong, but he is right. Everybody is right. But I am an idol. My job is to be the brightness in the darkness and to bring people a smile! I am [The Light]! Well, I shrugged. Haruna will film everything, so it isnt like you or Saori are missing anythingter! Youll just miss it live, but you can watch the VODter on! I stood up and made a pose, grinning widely with my left hand over my eye, exposing it through my fingers while holding two fingers up in a V. I stared at Moms silver-white hair and her diamond-glittering scales, psyching myself up as I remembered my Mama. Their faces I still couldnt remember Mamas face, but it felt easier to differentiate Mom from Mama. Ako Schartner was her name, courtesy of Franz for telling me. Ako and Leon Schartner; they were my human parents, and while I couldnt remember their faces, saying their names in my head warmed my heart. Watching Moms face did the same. It was the correct choice to visit her before my concert. All right, Im going, Mom! I exited the room, teleporting myself into my changing room instead of the living room. I greeted Tasianna, Svena, Haati, and Lorenamy maidsand took in a deep breath. They corrected any faults in my make-up or clothing, before they informed me Manue was waiting to see me. Tasianna let her in after my confirmation. Lady Hestia. She bowed. Manue was the head maid of House Helvass mansion in Firwood and one of the people who taught me the etiquette of Artorian nobility, as well as Eines former magic tutor and now one of the coordinators for my concerts, and she was here to talk about it, I believed. Its a bitte for a meeting. Is there something wrong? My body shivered for a moment, and I bit my lips. Nothing problematic at all, mydy. You are good to perform! Hearing her say that calmed my pumping heart. I just wanted to warn you that its a full house. Even after you added those additional seats and bleachers. Lord Duke Greenveil and Lord Arcanuess Helvas added whatever seats we still had in storage for themoner attendees, but weve gotten to the point we have too much demand but not enough space. Uuuuh, i-it was just a two day promotion. What happened? Well manage. I do not wish you to slow your performance down, but please remember to not rile them up too much. The majority are from Artorias who know who you are even before the newspaper report, so they are here after a prolonged time. Worried, and here to support you. Allow me to state that you must consider your situation here. Got it! I nodded firmly, before taking another deep breath. I closed my eyes before looking forward. The stage awaits! WE WANT HER! WE WANT HER! WE WANT HER! The Obsidian Orchestra. Hestias dragon nesther domain created with [Corrosive Fire], coating the outeryers of the subspaces room with hardened obsidian that could bedazzle most anyone with its raven-ck shimmer. However, instead of being enraptured by the volcanic ss, the masses inside this giant, dragon-sized chamber were more enamored by the brilliant manatechmps installed inside, illuminating every part of the room and elevating the beauty of the obsidians gem-like appearance. In the middle of the room was a single stage, surrounded by rows of bleachers for the morous viewers. Humans, beastmen, elves, dwarves, and everyone in between were all in attendance, sitting mostly together with those they knew, creating somewhat of an invisible wall between the races. The elves sat with everybody but the humans, while thetter felt more at ease with their kind or their beastmen friends. The dragonewts preferred their own group as they roared out in support of the person of the night, scaring off most but a couple of humans. Princess Hestia! Hestia! Hestia! Champion Hestia, were here for you tonight! Hey, more ale over here! WOOOO! Perform more of these! Get more of the good grub! The Loatryxians cheered for their youngest Princess, whose existence they had thought was forever ended due to the loss of her egg. With the revtion that she was alive and well, in addition that she was one of the major defenders of the recent attack on Inkoran-Tazul, their patriotic nature surged. Hearing this from one of the kinkyuroMaelexus and his son Midirnthe dragonewts would not miss this chance to witness this young princesss debut. I will pay double for your seat! Even in the foyer of the orchestra, dragonewts were begging those who had acquired a seat for their tickets. While the seats for themoner section were free, it was still a firste first served situation, and once every seat was upied, the subspace would not allow anybody inside the concert without Hestias permission. The most stressful part of the ticket receptionists night wouldnt end soon. Regardless, back inside, the dragonewts werent the only ones anticipating the performance. Hestias fans from Artorias, Estralia, and Yeos were all here for her. The followers she had gained through her travels and wherever she performed knew of her voice and showmanship, and to them, her angelic singing was what drove them back here. For it had been a while since she had a concert inside this orchestra. WE WANT HER! WE WANT HER! WE WANT HER! Stansexcessively enthusiastic and devoted fans. The evolution of a normal fan, you could call them. Although Hestia had never fostered, or even wished, for this level of devotion, people were naturally attracted to the bright light she exuded through her songs and work as a Champion. Fighting against odds to protect others or healing the injured with her white mes had built up her reputation as the crimson dragon Champion. In addition, the nder and suspicion written in the Empires newspaper riled up those who supported Hestia and those who knew Hestia was Saintess Eshes friend and pupil. Artoriass rtionship with the Folschreck Empire has been uneasy due to the constant conscription of their young soldiers, while Yeos had abandoned their loyalty in responce to the Empires inaction during the Elyonda siege and the grimgarian invasion. It was a powder keg ready to blow up, and instead of releasing the steam through aggression, these fans turned it all into cheers and adoration for the person who had helped them. Who didnt force them into doing something they didnt want to do. Those fond memories were seared in their minds. Their emotions took over their rationality; this was how stans were created for celebrities and public figures. These thoughts werent reserved for those sitting on the free seats, as even merchants, nobles, and important personages were victims to Hestias voice and performance. Enjoyers of the fine, the nobles of Artorias and the merchant of Estralia were especially enraptured, for this show was apanied by wonderful pastries, wine, and the merchandise made from mana threads ready to be bought. Those who could spend were even allowed to sit upon the ck star citadel built above the stage on the ceiling of this chamber. Made from Hestias obsidian, this construction was designed in the form of a star with a small hole in the middle, allowing spectators to watch the show from above, away from the noiseing from below. Supported by multiple pirs, both on the ground and on the ceiling, the citadels purpose was simr to the opera boxes inside an operathey were made for those who wished for the prestige of sitting inside a separate area from the masses. By climbing the spiral stairs or flying with alchemical gargoyles, one would end up on the star tform with multiple seats in the very front and a couple of private boxes in the back, reserved for royalty, leaders, and other VIPs. Prepared in advance, human, elven, dragonewt, and dwarven guards were stationed here, loaned by their individual countries to ensure the safety of all the people on the citadel. In addition, there was a separate floor right below the citadel where people could mingle and talk away from their seats, which allowed personnel to prepare the food services for their guests. Although an idea Arcanuess Helvas had suddenly suggested to Hestia, she ensured it was not a rush job. Through the help of an architect and her [Trap Creation], she was able to finish the rough construction early, allowing the earth mages and architects the time to polish the edges and suggest improvements. Still, like most quick additions to her numerous concerts, the ck star citadel had room for refinement. Still Haha, this feels like looking down from a castle wall, right? The peasants are down there, enjoying their lives while we are up here, enjoying the finer things in life before the show begins, an Artorian noble spoke with a Yeosian peer, raising his ss, toasting with thetter. I agree. The food, thepany, and the view were fully worth the money. The noble then turned around, staring at his wife and children, who were mingling amongst their peers and those from Artorias and Estralia. At first I thought I couldnt afford it since we have much to do to rebuild our nation, but a moment of peace like this is something else. Nobles and personages from other nations, here just to mingle and to enjoy the show. It feels less like politicking. I understand, I understand, good sir! The other nobleughed and ced a hand on his conversation partners shoulder. However, dont let your guard down too much all right? I think you can feel them, right? Eyes everywhere. In addition, with all the rumors, all of us have to start being friendly, so keep your cards to yourself. Their eyes trailed to the group of dwarves. One of them was wearing a dwarven kimono filled with precious gems and a ck fur coat on his shoulders, showing off his wealth like most nobles. He was talking with two familiar dwarvesJadhund and Metosei, Hestias contacts from the railroad guild. This obsidian is even harder than most steel! Looks so brittle, though, Metoseimented. Guess this is what you have to expect from a dragon. Hah, Grimnir got lucky with ass who is willing to share her materials for him to work on He better not mess with his mistress. Jadhund, on the other hand, sighed at the older dwarfs behavior. Master, Grimnir aint that type of fellow. He wont break his oath to her, especially when his two apprentices work for Princess Hestia. Come on, look at this. You see? There is some mechanism on the edges. Manatech? the robed dwarfmented, but Jadhund shook his head. No, Lord Vagunyga, he addressed one of the major lords of the Ankor-Nazta and the father of Ankoran Queen Tragaya. [Trap Creation], I believe. Its entirely magic-based. No signs of mantech at all. Not too sure what it is, but I think itll move or expand. Hmm! The lord stroked his long beard, looking interested in everything his two acquaintances told him. I can see some things that can be improved on this. Hah, I should ask my daughter for an audience with the young dragon princess. Get to know Grimnirs new mistress better. Maybe we can get to know each other by getting my workers to clean things up here. Nonsense, Vagunyga! Metosei shouted. We dont need hold kings pressing their noses down on everything new. Stay in your home and just enjoy the damn show! Hrah, get to your daughter already! With a heartyugh the hold king was shoved up the stairs by Metosei, through a group of well-dressed dragonewts. Influenced by the Revolution Queen during her lifetime, Japanese culture had not only influenced the dwarves but also their northern neighbors in Loatryx. As such, these dragonewt wore kimonos as their garment of choice for such events. Unlike the dwarves, theirs was devoid of gems and fur, reced by scale ornaments and essories made from their own scales. Simr to their rtives, the true dragonkin, dragonewts loved showing off their scales as a sign of beauty and pride. Make sure to watch intently, do you understand? One of these dragonewts was Midirn, a distant rtive of Hestia through their Kagryxmor lineage. His ck scales shimmered as he spoke with a dragonewt dragoon. She will be performing soon so we cannot allow any disturbance. If you find anything wrong, you deal with it silently. Dont make a fuss. Yes, sir! The dragoon saluted hismander before spreading the information to the other guards, leaving Midirn to sigh before he nced down the citadel, witnessing the raucous dragonewts below cheering for their once-missing princess. Such fervor. He smiled, before it waned. The Emperor deserves to see his daughter. His heart must have been broken just as much as Empress Melloxtressa. Even with the faith war, I must ensure she survives Hmm! Saint Kushlekzar is right. I must join the fight. I will kill the Prince of Envy, for I am Midirnfuture general of the Loatryxian army! I am the [ck Bomber]! Midirn, son of Maelexus, held his unique Job up with pride. The [ck Bomber] adorned his Profile, causing the dragonew to smile whenever he looked at it. An urge grew inside his chest as he remembered his fight against Galg, prompting him to stroke the scar on his right arm. This deep gash caused by the dragonyers de piercing his arm, turning it numb even during the final fight against Mh. Like most who lost a limb, it was healed through surgery by Hestia, meaning he owed his princess his arm. This shame of being wounded lit a fire in Midirns chest. I will reach rank S! Rank A is worth nothing with how the future is looking! As he grasped the rails onest time, he joined the others at his seat as the light of the orchestra dimmed. With the staff and floor lights to guide them, all guests reached their seats and were instructed to put on the seat belts attached to the seats. So this is another otherworld creation? Seat belts? What are they used for? Oh, I see, to hold us onto our seats like a riding strap. The elves among the group found the strange, but familiar, invention intriguing purely due to the fact it had a different namepared to what they were used to. In fact, everything inside this subspace was a surprise to this magically-gifted race. [Space-Time Magic] wasnt an unknown element, but everybody knew the existence of void-touched was rare, almost to the point bing an archmage with level eight advanced elemental magics was moremon. Even then, it was even rarer for a void-touched to be adept enough at casting spells in the higher level due to how unbelievably hard it was to level the magic beyond even level four. Not only did every spell consumerge amounts of mana, but the proficiency needed to reach every next level was like climbing over an ever-growing mountain. Naturally, there were people who had reached [Space-Time Magic Lv. 10], otherwise the spells wouldnt be documented. Still, to witness the [Space-Time Magic Lv. 6] [Room] be used in such a manner, where an entirework of rooms existed within it or how people could teleport from one location to the next with the nexus, was unfathomable to most. To the elves, the creator of all of this was An arcane genius. Even if the subspace and nexus were originally just ideas Hestia got from her time ying video games, watching movies, and just browsing the inte. However, credit had to be given where it was due. We need to plead with King Elutis to have Her Grace install these portals back at home. We cannot let the humans and dwarves beat us in this! With age came wisdom, but with experience also came pride. Graceful and studious, yet filled with hubris, elves were a race who valued the fact they could outlive the majority of races in the world. The fact their race was born with the gift of arcane, the fact they were one of the first sentient races of Peolyncas history, and the fact they were the oldest allies of the true dragons, the only other race older than the elves, made them prone to overconfidence. Regardless, it did make them appreciate the gifts of others, as they could identify talent and give them the respect they deserved for one born for greatness. It gave most elves the chance to act as teachers and be responsible to have guided the next generation, while also quenching their curiosity. Elves, as such, made good allies as most preferred to do what was in their best interest and to maintain peace to pursue their goals. Sadly, it also made them terrible enemies as they remember events longer than most, although they werent as vindictive as the dwarves. Unless provoked enough, most Sari elves preferred to stay on the defensive within their fortified forests, all while letting their anger boil within. If this anger overflowed, the War for the Faefolk would happen, where they would burn down cities and kill any humans they saw. Although the wounds inflicted within Artorias healed over time, they hadnt for the elves, nor for King Drangleic who lost his father on a diplomatic mission to Sariel. The alliance was known to most of the attendees on the citadel, and while the elves only epted the alliance begrudgingly due to King Elutis the Trailzer, it did not mean they trusted the humans of Artorias, nor their arvisian king. Duke Greenveil exined to me that the mechanism will ensure that our experience would be memorable. As you can see, currently, our view is mostly blocked, correct? Its also too small for a proper view, King Drangleic spoke to one of the other attendees within one of the orchestra boxes. Although the seats of the citadel were designed simr to bleachers, it was true that from inside the bow, it would be hard to see Hestia perform below. For being advertised to grant a better viewing experience, it currently was hard to see how that was the case. King Elutis, who sat next to him, nodded. I am curious, yes. This entire citadel experience has been a delight, from the food to thepany. I must admit, aside from maybe Duke Lecartiglio, the others have been quite courteous. Duchess Morgiana and Duke Myrddin, especially, were great for my mood. It is great to see their houses still doing well, even outside of reports. If you hadnt essentially exiled them, they probably would be doing better! Sealing the Morgianas ancestry away because they couldnt choose is the height of Dont, Drangleic. You are king. You are the ruler of many. Just like father, the crown is my responsibility and I must make the best decision for my people and our nation. Drangleic kept his animosity for the elves in the back of his mind; however, the thought of what have the elves done for us? still came up now and then. Personally, he was fond of King Elutis, not only because of having fought side-by-side with him for Inkoran-Tazuls defense, but also due to how King Elutis viewed the allianceas a bridge to mend the rift between their races. Mistakes were made in the past, not only by the humans but also the elves. His human ancestor participated in the War for the Faefolk and was responsible for the enving of beastmen back when Artorias was still the Leosfalt Kingdom. On the other hand, Elutis personally ordered for the destruction of human viges, towns, and cities, even if the majority werent responsible for the fae hunts. Through his decision, Artoriass predecessor was scarred to the point the proceeding civil war split the country apart. Furthermore, Drangleic also had his own trepidation for the elves themselves, for they were responsible for his fathers death when thetter visited Sariel for a diplomatic mission. He was killed by dissidents, the Sari who opposed Elutiss decision for the premature peace talks during the War for the Faefolk. Even if they were arvisians, Drangleic and his father were viewed as humans, as they were rulers of a human kingdom. This wasnt even mentioning the aftermath of all of it. Imposing a seal on the Morgianas bloodline to prevent their elven racial skills from blooming and years of persuading the dwarves only to have them reject any official alliance or trade deals with Artorias, to the point it required the assistance of a third party for the Summit of Ankor-Nazta to be held. Am I doing the correct thing? This choice of mine; will it keep my people safe? The rot has to be removed. The Empire must be broken up and educated, to remind them of the folly of greed and pride. Elutis, simrly, shared hesitation with the alliances founding, nevertheless, he was one of the few elves who genuinely wished to re-establish their rtionship with Artorias. Ever since Drangleics father, Elutis had been striving to push his people forward, to ept the present instead of constantly living in the past, for he understood this mindset would only hinder the younger elves. Still, even with this goal, a part of Elutis could never forget the Folschreck Empire and those who supported them in the Faefolk hunts. A friend of the fairies and their royal family, the Iggdrasils, Elutiss hatred was recently re-ignited when he had heard the youngest princess, Schuri, had died at the hands of human fae hunters. Although a coincidence, it was a fact that the humans caught Schuri and her maid, Tasianna, and killed the fairy child who was still unable to control her mana properly while the humans drained her. He personally executed the fae hunters, keeping this information from Tasianna once they met, intending to not open any wounds. So, when he had heard there was a fae hunting incident in Artorias from Drangleic and how Reajaen was the mastermind behind Schuris death, the rage and hatred he felt during the war consumed his heart. He was still thinking clearly, but now entirely opposed Hestias wish to stop the all-out war on the Empire. He wanted to correct his mistake. He finally shared the wrath his people had been holding back ever since he agreed with the Revolution Queen to call for peace on the Folschreck Empire, only imposing a couple of demands. Dravlia, I epted your proposal because I understood your values and because you were an integral part in our victory through your technology; however, epting their petition for peace was a mistake. The rot corrupting them has continued. Their war between Carmaniate and BoleTaria still stands with no sight to the end. If I had cut off the Holy Emperors head back then, maybe things could have changed. Maybe you and I could have resolved the demonkins and beastmens hatred for Folschreck. Hestias resemnce to the Goddess of Changes mortal life touched Elutis, while Drnagleics loyalty to Hestia for all she did to his nation both affected these leaders. Sadly, they both believed the decision to fight the Empire was the correct move. Things had to change in order to change the worlds status quo, and as such, Elutis and Drangleic were willing to cooperate despite their grievances for each others nation. Meanwhile I will have my smiths etch some runes into the room to make it easier to talk in. I have a feeling we will have more talks inside this room in the near future, King Fugnarus responded to the two talkative kings. Meanwhile, the King of Dwarves did not share the trepidation of his fellow alliance members. He did not hate Folschreck or BoleTaria, all he wished for was that blood be repaid back in blood or gold. The grudge he and his wife held was towards the people who caused all the disturbances and death in his city, and if an all-out war would help him reach the perpetrators, then so be it. It wasnt just a matter of keeping face in front of his vassals and people, but it was also his own mindset as a former adventurer and fighter pushing him into this decision. Although he wasnt against Hestias suggestion for a faith war, he still rejected the idea, for it was the harder path to their goals. If it was even a possible path to victory was open for debate. Still, he would give the young dragoness a chance to prove him wrong. Her speech during the summit did move him, as he understood her stance on this matter. He personally feared that a weak-willed leader would lead him into battle when he first learned of Hestias dislike for war, but he understood after meeting and journeying with her that she was strong-willed. Her values as an entertainer and Champion influenced her, and unlike him, she could sympathize with the people on the other side of this iing war. War woulde, as she admitted. What Fugnarus knew now was that Hestia required him to be harsh. He couldnt coddle her in this summit, as it was politics. If she wanted to prove her point, she had to show him a n, evidence, and that it would fulfill the goals of the three main alliance members. I agree, Elutis responded. Next time, we should persuade Prince Markval to join us. With his sister or with Champion Rhea, of course. It would do him good for his growth as a ruler. Also that Maelexus is having too much fun with his scale-kin. Come! You can spend time with your fellowster. For now, our alliance must bond! Drangleic nodded. Although, you did not mention Estralia. Have you already thought of how you will handle Reajaen and that republic? I still do not know what would be best. She must be judged, and execution is without a doubt the only proper punishment for her defying internationalws and the indirect murder of royalty, but what about Estralia? Would we be able to keep it under control? Would it even be possible even without Princess Hestias support? Precarious, especially after you did your best to control the nation. Shaturein will be able to maintain it, I believe, Drangleic answered. We can Enough! Fugnarus interrupted them. The show is beginning. Cheers! To our alliance! To our alliance! The kings tapped each others wine sses, taking a sip from it before they suddenly felt something moving beneath them. In fact, every person on the ck star citadel was feeling it. Mana was streaming into the construction, filling the ces where Hestia constructed a trap and causing the star to split apart on its edges. Slowly but surely, the seats of the star were separated into individual parts, until the small hole in the middle grewrge enough for everybody to see the stage. The floor below the seats was still connected, allowing the employees to serve their guests, although with some difficulty as they must climb up a set ofdders to reach them. This was one of the rush jobs that required improvements for the future. However, at this very moment, people were too stunned by the spectacle to notice it. In fact, it was not even over, as the seats moved once again, bending forward slightly to create a decline, allowing every member to have a direct view of the stage below with no heads blocking anyones line of sight. Music began to y as the light reappeared, shining down on the stage as a single girl stood there, holding her left hand up. Oh, falling star, please listen, grant me now this one wish For all the sadness that fills my mind, let your shine burn it away from me! HESTIA! The silence immediately died as countless humans and beastmen raised their arms up, releasing nt-like items that flew up into the sky before bursting like a confetti rain to release bulbs of colorful lights. All of this in conjunction with Hestia finally gracing everybody with her voice and music. This is lifes storyof the sadness and trials that we must face every day But I feel paralyzed, as every steps leads me closer to the nothingness Although Peolyncian idol culture did not have the glow sticks like on Earth, they reced this tradition with the alchemical light nts Tasianna had created for her mistress after her second alchemy master taught her the recipe for it. Cheap to make the light bulks in bulk and easy to remove the leaves, as Hestia only needed to burn them, these glow bulbs were inexpensive and an instant favorite to buy for those wishing to support Hestia even with pennies. Those unustomed to this were dazzled with the lights in the dark room, helping them to fully immerse in the idol experience as Hestias song continued. Her slow singing in this part of the song perfectly apanied this moment as people had a break to watch the effects happening. I shout into the night Without my tears it feels like my chest is holding everything back (I feel tired) Until it blows upon the e-e-edge. (Darkness is here) As I fall into my sleep, the cold water pulls me down with it But the warmth returns as my soul glows hot as my dream re-ignites! But with a single snap, everything was overturned. More light erupted from the stage area, drawing peoples attention away from the glow bulbs and back to the stage. Her singing built up to a climax and this was fulfilled with dancing mes, icy mist, and even blue seams glowing on the obsidian stage to mesmerize people in an overabundance of visual stimuli! I thank the star for this chance to show this world my song Id punch the sun to keep on singing just to see all the cheers and smiles (Cheer and smile!) Laugh at me all you want, but I will cry all this hate away Just to champion this light until my soul burns out! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! With the music finally switching tempo, her small portions of her scale-dust exploded along the popping glow bulbs as Hestia transitioned from her slow singing straight to vivacelively and fast! Her body moved with the song, no longer holding herself back as her legs, arms, and hips moved synchronized with the rhythm. Nothing would remain inactive, as she would enrapture men, women, and children into the energy, causing them to cheer, p, or even sing with her! Butler! I want one of those glow bulbs, now! One of the new attendeesa merchantdemanded from the staff by waving his coin pouch. Some even spilled their drinks in their fervor. Ah, crap! Oi, I need a refill! And bring some more skewers and sausages over here! Even those ustomed to her idol songs couldnt help but be impressed through her performance alone. What a song. Bard-like, no? Shes telling a story but that voice, a noblewoman gasped, feeling the chills as Hestia continued into the second verse. Oooh, I feel like my ears are being tickled by the voice of an opera singer. Its pure emotion. This music sounds so impatient. Where is the lull to enjoy the instruments? The calm? An elven manmented, but bit his lips as he continued listening to the slow verse, causing him to remember what he had heard in the first verse. The story behind her song. Uurgh. But, you must listen. Dun, dun, dun. Pitch-perfect. In tune and the words she is telling me. Makes you want to think. Wrhoooo! Not BeatsNRocks kinda crazy, but you gotta love that power! Makes this piece taste even better, mrampf! A dwarven hold king enjoyed his meal with the show. Rocks on! Hahaha! Hate it or love it, everybody agreed Hestia had talent to perform and sing. This alone kept people engaged until the music finally died, reced by the loud pping and whistling of the crowd. Thank you everybody! Hestia shouted through [Aerokinesis] to assure everybody heard her. My name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! Your idol of the night is here to give you a grand show in honor of Goddess Chihiro! HAPPY BIRTHDAY! Woooooo! The dwarves cheered, raising their mugs in the air to honor their Revolution Queen. For today was a holiday held to celebrate the birth of Dravlia Konguns reincarnation and entry into Peolynca. As such, Hestia had to make sure to celebrate it properly. Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Come on, everybody sing with me! Hestia raised her arms, gesturing while running around the stage. Happy biiiiiirthday, dear Goddess Chihirooooooo Happy birthday to you! Woooooooooo! Ayeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Thats what I wanted to hear! That energy! Lets go, this isnt the end of the concert yet, everybody! Im making myeback after such a long time, so you better not forget a single moment in that song, all right? YES! To note,eback is a general term in the idol industry to mention every new song release. To release a new album or song, was essentially the meaning. Great, awesome! No breaks on this train, right? So lets begin with the next song! Hestia turned silent, taking a deep breath before she releasing a calming tune. Haaahaaaa haaaaaa ha haaaaaaaaa! It was Promise. As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. Instead, everything was changed I could have cast my past into mes But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! From an idol song to a bad. It didnt matter if you hated or loved her songs, Hestia knew well how to cater to everybodys interest. Tonight, people would be entranced. Side Story 51: Our Lives For the Next Generation. Side Story 51: Our Lives For the Next Generation. So my n partially worked. That is why the chamber was empty when I visited it. Haha, I didnt expect that Which means that wolfkin was a Belzac. Thest, or at least one of thest, of her bloodline. Inside the meeting chamber of the pce of BoleTaria, five spiritual projections could be seen speaking with each other. Their forms were hazy, barely differentiable if it werent for their silhouettes and the voicesing from them. However, one thing was clearnone of the demonkin princes were in BoleTarias capital, OzCile. The Prince of Greed nodded to Pride after he finished his report on the events which urred in Inkoran-Tazul. Naturally, it could have been the power of a lust demonkinI am aware of that possibilitybut that demonic power was too controlled. I saw the contractor assimte morphing demonic mana to alter their form. Impossible, unless they got their hands on a perfected tonic. And I dont think our lust prince or her sin heirs would aid those humans, nor do I think they can control their powers well enough to aid their contractors to assimte. And I havent perfected the tonic yet, Sloth responded, irritated. To produce something to bring out our full demonic powers. To draw out the full potential of our blood Elusive, still. Youve mentioned this often, but sound unsettled for some reason. Why? Wrath spoke. Greedughed. It is because we finally found some of the lost documentation from that Davison fellow you picked up to help us, Lord Pride. Nothing substantial; most of his notes were lost when he died. These notes are more about a point in his log where he expressed the fact he perfected the recipe of the ton Foolish! Lies! Sloth eximed. He? That human? Perfect my recipe that my predecessor had been working on for years to perfect? Nonsense! Absolute nonsense! He died because he failed to conceive the proper mixture for the tonic, and drank himself to his death like one of the grimgarian shamans! A pinch of pride in your pedigree, perhaps? the Prince of Pride teased his fellowrade, angering the usually lethargic Lord Sloth. Chuckling from Sloths reaction, Pride continued. It doesnt matter in the end. Davison is dead and we cannot utilize anything he might have made in the past. The now and the future is what matters. Use whatever you can to finalize the tonic and the dragonator. With how things are progressing, we will need the power to ensure our race survives. Greed and Sloth both nodded, for they had seen the newest Champion of Aurena in action, including the alliance she had created around herself. Their reports were a warning to everybody that their mortal foe, Goddess Aurena, was preparing whatever she could to turn the tides of war in her favor. Aside from the personal interference of Aurenas champion, most of their war efforts on the western portion of Altrust were concentrated on the grimgarian army and the Church of Aurenas capital, Aureolis. They naturally had demonkin sympathizers here and there like Davison or Reajaens enemy OBloom, but they could only disrupt the alliance at best, not stop them. Unfortunately, the grimgarian army was currently rebuilding after Saori raised a ve rebellion within their newly-founded kingdom, and the Prince of Envy responsible for controlling Aureolis was stricken with insanity. In addition, the Champion being a dragon princess was the most rming part, as killing Hestia would only bring down the wrath of an enraged rank SS upon them, the same mother dragon who recently killed an ancient, albeit weakened, rank SS leviathan. How could any of the demonkins defeat such a foe? Envy needs to go, Lord Wrath suddenly brought up, silencing the grumbling Sloth and talkative Pride, drawing their attention to him. They red at their general, suspicious of his intentions. Haha. On the other hand, one of the other princes found this suggestion amusing, leaning forward with interest, showing a smile none of the princes could see through the murky projection, but clearly hear from the tone of his voice. It was none other than the Prince of Gluttony. Striking when the meat is at its juiciest, yes? What a perfect time to cut off our most problematic member! More like time to get rid of the person he hates the most, Slothzily added, sighing out of annoyance. Envy and Wrath Their powers contradict each other in their preferred usages, Greed murmured. The elderly demonkin could only sigh. I have spent myst aberration, aside from this one, and all I hear from the next generation of princes is to kill each other. We already lost thest Lust because of Lord Prides n, and now you want us to lose another experienced member? Have all of you lost your mind? Lust epted it, Pride defended himself, even as Greed only clicked his tongue. All of them are hedonists who wish to feel something new! We all knew she would ept, as being sacrificed to a god is a one-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Greed smacked his cane on the ground, gritting the handle hard as he remembered the ecstatic face of thest Prince of Lust before she perished. All lusts are hedonists one way or another; we demonkin are all ves to our desires. Pride squinted his eyes. And all of us deserve a better life than one stuck on these arid mountains weve been living on for nearly 700 years! Exiles or refugees, it doesnt matter what we call ourselves. It is without a doubt that we were given these cards and now we must fight back with everything we have! We must do this for our future generations, as did NiniYal! Praise the Edjurl gods! Gluttony shouted, a mood lifter to the core. However, the situation only became more awkward as everybody went silent, with Greed and Pride ring at each other with daggers. Oops, maybe not? Here I thought we all support the Edjurl gods. We do, Greed and Pride eximed simultaneously. So, how does this antagonism help then? Sloth questioned. Why does it matter right now what happened? NiniYal epted Prides suggestion and we all performed the ritual to beg aid from the gods. They brought in those kids. How about we do what Pride suggested and look to the future? What are we gonna do with them? And what are we doing with Envy? After all, Wrath does bring up a good point. Sloth Greed red at his work partner, only for thetter to sigh and tell him to calm down. Instead, Wrath responded, Lord Greed, I understand my decision might seem rash, or influenced by emotions, but I am currently in L.E.P. I am looking at this as objectively as possible. Envy, after his descent into insanity, has done nothing but harm our ns. He pushed the decision to attack the dragon Champion before we found a way to solve the matter. The decision to push the dragons existence caused the death of a prolific dragonyer, which will only attract more flies to her. Dragonice is our greatest worry, right now. For those sailing around the area of Elyondas waters, the first sight one would see would be the grave of Karhntheel, frozen in ce by the greatest ice dragon of this age. This mountain-size cial ind couldnt be thawed under the sun nor would it move away from where it was anchored, acting as a reminder to the world none should anger the dragonkin of Kargryx. As such, I suggest we get rid of him. Eliminate him and crown a new Prince of Envy demonkin from the next generation. We all musty down our mantle for the good of BoleTaria eventually Greed closed his eyes, pondering over his words and his own thoughts on the subject. Mine time wille, but not until I have done my part. The dragonator blueprints will not be myst contribution. The council of sin princesprises three generationsthe Prince of Greed had watched over every member currently on the table when they were still only recruits to the army. His skin was wrinkling and his limbs felt the consequences of time. He could no longer move and fight like in his youth, but his mastery of his magic and demonic powers had not waned one bit. He could still fight. He could still serve until his life flickered and dimmed. However, I can also see leaving you youngsters to your own devices will only cause more issues. His eyes zed over to the unupied seats reserved for Envy and Lust. As long as I am alive, I will not hand over my mantle. You all still need guidance. Haha, maybe so. Pride smiled. But, stopping JumiYal was impossible. As you said, we demonkin are ves to our blood, and to our newest Prince of Lust, losing one of her friends shook her to her core. Our reports mention that she has already taken a ship over to western Altrust to seek revenge. If only she had epted the meeting, we could have told her that VifiYok is still alive. But she deserted. Thats the important part, Pride, haha! Gluttonys joyous attitude was once again a mood breaker, however, none spoke up against it as they knew this was simply his personality. If Lust had heard that, how would she feel? Betrayed? Happy? Enraged? Oh, the thought of it! Although, I do wonder how Wrath feels about this? How does it feel? To have one of your Warbringers leave our country the moment she found the opportunity, and to have that leonid merc lie to your face like that? Upon her request, probably for her sin crystal so we couldnt track her, Sloth added, to which Wrath nodded. Still, instead of answering immediately, the stoic general stayed silent. The princes knew Wrath would be the most affected by this news, as he was the one who chose VifiYok as one of his three sin heirs upon the request of her adoptive father. His former Warbringer, who died in battle to assure the victory of a skirmish against the Folschreck Empire, and now his adoptive daughter were both lost to him during his service At least, he thought VifiYok had died. It is her decision. Was his answer after a long-time of pondering. She knew exactly what she did when she made her choice, for her father had taught her well. She is a deserter and now a traitor. When we meet, I shall treat her like any other criminaldeath. Pride frowned, looking unimpressed by his answer. For somebody who just learned that one of his precious heirs betrayed him, you dont sound angered at all, nor frustrated. You are a Wrath, let it out or are you telling me you arent furious that she is now working with somebody who wishes for our death? We dont know about that, Pride, Sloth chimed in. We saw her fighting with the dragon, but due to the circumstances, she had to work with them to survive Maagneil. She could have escaped when we left. Pride mmed the table on his side. Nonsense! Even if that might be true, then what? She is still a traitor for even thinking of working with a Champion of that false goddess! The daughter of God Marsven? One of the highest Edjurl gods? Pah! A weakling and one who betrayed her true servants. Just like Plesia, Crustacia, and Zephira! Not to mention that buffoon Danterno who is responsible for everything! Pride stood up from his chair with a seething red face, discoloring his pristine yellow skin. His grip broke the wooden table he ced hismunication device on, before he sat back down after performing his breathing practices. He pulled up a luteying on the ground, plucking the strings to emit soothing tunes, calming himself down almost instantly. Although the sound wasnt transmitted to the meeting room in OzCile, the princes understood Prides silence was due to him enjoying his hobby of producing music. To be a Prince of Sin, one must be able to keep their desires mostly controlled, but it was impossible to do it for every second for even the most experienced prince. Either VifiYok is dead now, imprisoned, or she is working with the Champion. She was weakened as her apprentice reported, and she lost her sin crystal. If she lost to the Champion and her kirin sister even with Satanael, then she would have no chance against them now. Maybe she can escape with her voltaic lightning, but then what? She is a fugitive now; I dont understand her choice. Why did she betray our nation and gods? The army and family she has here? She was supposed to lead our nation with the others of her generation once we ended this war, so why? Is it that hard to understand, Lord Pride? Wrath asked. Pride did not answer. He had decided to concentrate on his ying instead of continuing this, in his opinion, worthless discussion. The rage he felt for the demonkin unwilling to help their nation, or even betray it, burned too fiercely. Gluttony broke the silence, undeterred by the awkwardness. That aside What do we do with the otherworlders? Ive treated them as Greed and Sloth told me so, but what now? Isnt there a chance that they might have spoken with the Champion? We lost that Saintess, uh, Fleindia? Franz and the students he brought back to the Folschreck Empire had mostly integrated themselves back into their former routine, although, with full knowledge that their actual enemy was the Church of Aurena. The Prince of Gluttony, responsible for their demonkins influence in the Empire, hadnt done anything to them aside from more serious surveince. Ah, right, I had wanted to inform you about that. We have an issue, the Yanderu Elusseus are showing their real colors, Greed answered. The prophet of the trickster Edjurl has dered his intention of supporting [Justice for All]. So not only has that leonid stole our sin crystal and can use it however he wishes, now we must fight against one of the Edjurl gods we are supposed to help out? Da hell? Gluttonys irritation was clear to hear. Haha, what is this fuckery? So I cant kill those little kiddies unless we also want to go to war with the Yanderu? Ahaha, weve scratched their backs for sooo long and this is how they repay us? Ahaha, I want to kill them already! Can I? Kill one of their little gangs? No. Wrath shut him down, causing the usually energetic Gluttony to finally go silent. I will have Streiga return that sin crystal. Let us simply make sure the Yanderu do not obstruct us too much for now. We do not want them to cause us issues with their own ns, nor would they want for Gluttony to go wild and turn on them. The issue will be in the future when those otherworlders will inevitably help that Champion whelp. Losing Saintess Fleindia was a loss. Lord Envys decision to keep her alive to maintain trust in the church was a smart choice back then, but I guess none of us could have guessed he would go insane and make such irrational decisions, like sending that girl out. Even sending those otherworlders out, Greed continued, but was quickly corrected by Gluttony. Nah, the Trickster Gods prophet persuaded Folschrecks Emperor to send them out. He handled it immediately after the newspaper was distributed, before I could even assess anything. Envy that bastard really ruined my peaceful meals. Feels like Im getting stomachache more often recently. Sloth sighed. What a drag. Do not forget, my fellow princes, our deaths matter little; all that matters is that we assure BoleTaria and its people survive for the future. We must assure that Folschreck is destroyed and that the Edjurl gods protect the demonkin against the Light Goddess. Greeds word rallied everybody, reminding every prince of the oath they took on the day they became Princes of Sin. These are the most precarious times. Aurena is moving and the Yanderu are fulfilling the Trickster Gods bidding to change this world simply for the sake of causing chaos; we must remain adaptable and change our ns if necessary As such, I ept Lord Wraths suggestion. We must retrieve Envy. What if we cant? What if he dies? That Champion will aim for him now that she has an army behind her, Gluttony asked. Then we proceed with the Divide. Everybody nodded to Greeds decision. Regardless of what happened, everything would lead to the destruction of the Folschreck Empire and the eventual defeat of the humans. For the demonkins victory, everything they and their predecessors had built up over all these years will finally bear fruit. Who will extract Envy? I shall, Stopping his ying, Pride answered. I wish to see this Champion of Aurena and form my own opinions. Greed nodded. You are also the closests to Lady Lust. Ensure she doesnt cause any problems. It doesnt matter if Envy dies or not, just make sure to return with his body so we can ease his heir into their role. Of course it might also be a good thing to see Mistress KleaHatma and VifiYok, if she is there. Lord Wrath? Wrath shook his head and that was it. With that, everything that had to be discussed was spoken and the council was adjourned, returning this room to silence. Meanwhile, in a different location, silence was a state only possible when soldiers and mercenaries were too exhausted to continue fighting and the vultures had finished scavenging from the bodies of the fallen. Even then, the sizzling of burned bodies and the swarms of buzzing flies would forever taint the blood-filled and mana-pollutednds, leaving it a haven for monster spawning. This was a war-torn battlefield. Bodies of humans, beastmen, and demonkin covered the grounds as the sun red down upon them. Whether men, women, or even children, all that mattered for the people who breathed in the blood-scented air was if you were an enemy or ally. To live was the highest priority for the masses, or barring that, to hand down their lives for the sake of their ideals and country. On one of the imaginary lines created amongst the two warring armies, the groans and screams of the demonkin soldiers filled up the air. Although there werent as many casualties and injured as usual, as the skirmishes were minor today, those still wounded and on the brink of death had to endure their hellish wounds, hoping the alchemists and mage healers would save them. Even then, mourning could be heard as some soldiers grieved for their fallen family, friends, and lovers, while some demonkin were anguishing over their raging desires. Wrath demonkins were being herded like sheep by elite soldiers, assuring they wouldnt go berserk, while lust demonkin fulfilled their hedonistic pleasures, helping their fellow soldiers relief. Meanwhile, the kitchen guards had to stop the famished gluttony demonkin from devouring more than their rations, while you could hear the squabbles of greed demonkin fighting over the loot from their fallen allies and enemies. Still, aside from the negative energy filling the battlefields, there were those still enjoying themselves, eating or training. The sound of cksmiths repairing gear could be heard, while mages kept training their skills up. In another area, tactics and strategy were discussed betweenmanders and captains, all for the sess of any future battles. Within this raucous war camp, slightly devoid of proper discipline due to the demonkins sin-desires needing to flourish, a furnished tent guarded by multiple soldiers was opened. A towering man wearing a set of ck and gold armor strolled out. His face was covered by a helmet, for even when it was rtively peaceful, a general should never leave himself unprotected. Death coulde at any time. Weve mostly recovered, he spoke. Yes, Lord Wrath, a shorteralthough still taller than the average humanman answered from behind, also covered from head to toe with armor. His monotone tone did not fit the energy-filled camp. We have the course of our next march nned, in addition to the movements of our scouts and cavalry. The grimgarian mercenaries are also standing by whenever we need to deploy them, Sir. Thank you. With his curiosity sated he returned to his tent with his right-hand man, where they turned their eyes towards a tanned man with a lean build, wearing a leather-metal armor covered with a mud-brown robe. What are your opinions on what happened? The armored man closed the tent and cast an [Air Shield] from a booka grimoire holding spells sealed inside the pages. Once the spell was established, the tanned man spoke. Happy, of course! Haha, I knew it! I told you so! That little lightning bolt would never die to some Champion! Unlike her old man, shes fast as hell and can avoid injuries! Mud began to excrete from his skin as his emotions exploded, forming two horns on his head. Thats our little Warbringer! Haha, Vifi is a survivor! She made it through that hellish Sakrha. The armored demonkin interrupted the mudmancer, prompting thetter to sigh, looking down. We gotta kill her? He nodded. She betrayed all of us, and we have a responsibility to ensure nobody undermines Lord Wraths authority, especially if that one is another Warbringer. She isnt one of us any longer. We must treat her like an enemy, and a deserter. It must be this way. You always describe the situation in the worst way possible, you durd of a partner. We werent particrly close, but shes our goddaughter in a way, no? Our friend entrusted his adoptive daughter to us, and chose this random street urchin over his own fucking blood. He saw something in hera jewnd are we about to throw her into the pits we leave behind all the time? Sakrha, the second Warbringer, pleaded to the first Warbringer, his expression filled with trepidation and dread of what had to be done. However, the person who fought with him for all these years could see through his deception. It has to be done. Do it quickly, if you can. Ehe! His frown turned into a grin, before a wild chortle escaped the mages mouth as his body jerked back from the ecstasy of the moment. He was wiggling around, touching his entire body and his head snapped unnaturally over to his general and master. May I? The Prince of Wrath closed his eyes. Aide Lord Pride and Lady Lust in their mission. Ensure Lord Envy is extracted, either dead or alive. In addition, if you see VifiYok fighting on the side of the new Champion of Aurena, then you will treat her simrly to a Hand of Heavenkill her. You may harm anybody else, but do not harm even the hair of the two dragon princesses. Understood? Do not want to be frozen, so sure, got it, my lord. Sakrha left the tent, licking his lips clean of the mud dripping from his horns. Gotta rush over then, otherwise the party will start before I arrive! His body began to deform as he touched the ground with his hands, absorbing the soil beneath him before everything began to turn into mud. With an even wider grin he dove right into the ground and covered his entire body with mud. In the next second, he dashed forward, swimming through the ground like a sand fish. Vifi, Vifi, Vifi. Do forgive your godfather here, but I do want to hear how you sound when you get crushed by my mud. Not in a spar, but for real! Ehehehe A Warbringer versus Warbringer deathmatch! Chapter 438: The Truth of Belzac’s Blood. Chapter 438: The Truth of Belzacs Blood. 1821 human, beastman, elf, dwarf, half-elf, half-dwarf followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 24333 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Idol Lv. 7] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 6] [Royal Presence Lv. 6] gained Thats a lot of people Staring down the walls of Inkoran-Tazuls Hub, I gazed at the approaching caravan totaling around 151 wagons, if I remembered correctly. Aye, too many, King Fugnarus agreed. And this close to Origdiviel. This many people will require multiple trips. Or, one, if I want to allow them into my subspace You should, he insisted. No country can handle the influx of this many refugees at once. Travelers, adventurers, merchants? At least they work, so they provide the city with something, but unless these beastmen are willing to help out, how are we supposed to feed them? There is a limit to kindness and generosity. Wolf howls could be heard from down there, as Saoris fenrir pack stood still and announced their presence to everybody. Dwarven soldiers were slowly approaching them, but were stopped by the garrison captain upon King Fugnarussmand. They stood at their station, probably uneasy at the number of people about to increase the citys food demand. Did your sister not mention it? Fugnarus continued. You might not be able to fast travel soldiers from one ce to the other due to logistics and mana cost, but what if you let everybody inside through one portal and then simply transport that portal to the next destination and let everybody outside that way? King Elutis mentioned that, if we could solve your identification issue, you can solve our transport issue. As expected of an experienced mage like him. He thought of the problem from outside the box. People only had to pay mana if they entered and exit through two different portals, but what if I were to relocate the portal an army entered and have them exit through the same one, but at a different location? Boom, you just had thousands of people avoid marching. If I had topare it, it would be like traveling by ne, as I would be the ideal vehicle for this method. Props to King Elutis, he made sure Hestia Airlines would remain in business. Naturally, two issues with this n would be theck of reinforcements and that you had to rely on my [Room] subspace for nearly everything. I, or somebody else able to protect the [Room] stones, would need to go here and back for everything. The benefits outweigh the detriments, though, and probably would be the ideal transportation method aside from the train. Neill usually returns looking like she aged up 10 years. She talks about the important part, but leaves out most of the intensive talks you had. I presume youve been talking about more than just the possible war in my absence? Fugnarus chortled, scratching his beard in affirmation. This is a summit,ss. We dont just talk politics, we also talk about economics, technological advancement, training, and everything else you need to manage countries and our alliance. As members, we need to know what the other is capable of and how we can benefit from each other aside from protection. Estralia and Yeos, for example, need to be able to give us, therger nations, something in exchange for a membership. That seems so cutthroat! Yeos barely had anything even prior to the siege They are in debt. All of us made room in our busy schedule to speak with our equals; it is best we make good use out of it. I frowned. The way youre saying that makes it sound like youre trying to put Yeos in a bad situation. You know the state of theirnd. On the contrary, Champion Rhea has been pushing us! Yeos is not a rich country, as they barely have any natural resources we can make use of, aside from their aquatic boons. However, from a Loatryxian or Sarian merchants standpoint, transporting their goods through our train to Estralia, then using the river ships to reach Yeos, and then have Elyondas harbor move the goods around is far faster than going far south to Artoriass Port Annencia and then having them transport the goods through their merchant fleets that way, he stated, confusing me slightly. Naturally, this only matters when we arent at war with the Empire. But it does allow my artisans to spread their worth to other countries, right? Oh, right! You want dwarven craftsmanship to spread! I remember you mentioning that. Right! Its all about spreading cultural dominance. If dwarven runesmiths and artificers move all the way down to Elyonda, that means their ns back here benefit financially from this. This supports our prestige In any case, that is what we are talking about too, aside from what you did yesterday to further your idea. Yeah. I scratched the back of my head. Sooo, what did all of you kings and leaders think about it? Pleasant. Certainly a change from all the rock our bands have been focused on. Elutis and Drangleic especially loved it when you only yed your geigler! The dancing coupled with the music really got to them, but I preferred it when you went more with the opera. Voices are more impactful. I was d to hear the alliance members decided to enjoy the performance instead of just analyzing what I was doing. Sure, it was obvious to everybody, but all that mattered to me the moment I stood on my brilliant stage was to entertain people. In the Obsidian Orchestra I was the star and it was all about the show. Adding some purely instrumental performances this time just for a change of pace was nice. Still, speaking about my ulterior agenda for the show, I did show to all the alliance members that, while I had little political power, I had the influence of a celebrity. The dragonewts and Artoriand, especially, were on my side Speaking of Lets go. Fugnarus directed my attention to the stairs. I followed along him downstairs to Princess Hestia! Princess Hestia! The Dwarven Merchant Union wishes to buy your recipe! Please, consider our offer! Were bringing it to youter this morning! The Ankoran Inn Association would offer you more! Please, dont sell it to the merchant. Sell the recipes directly to the inns! The Bakers guild insists you sell us the recipes! There is an ecosystem we have to uphold, and that starts with the bakers baking bread and pastries for every other association! Yeah, uhh, speaking of, my performance hadnt just brought me more fans, but also attracted people wishing to profit from me. There was the noblemoner distance between me and my fans from Artorias and Elyonda, and while it wasnt as apparently in Estralia, where the rich ruled, and it was literally not even a thing in Ankor-Nazta, as dwarven merchants didnt care of which birth you were, so long as you benefited them. This morning, after she calcted everything from yesterdays concert, Amelia informed me we were in the green for all the concert preparations; in fact, there was enough for me to pay off my debt to Reajaen and some to King Artorias. The fact the entire orchestra was filled up, including the super expensive seats on the ck Star Citadel, meant that we made a ton of money through tickets and food sales. My merchandise also sold out, so that was extra money for everything. However, merchants were merchants for a reason, and anybody with eyes could see how many people were buying stuff during the concert, especially if they tasted my pastries. I already experienced annoying merchants in Estralias capital, but the dwarves were even worse with how shameless they were about it. It didnt matter that I was a known dragon princess, they came running at me like sharks smelling blood in the water. Away! Oh jeez That wasnt all. Not only did I have groups of merchants trying to obtain my pastry recipes, but my concert had also ced me right front and center of all the dragonewts in the city. The first concert I gave during the Binding festival had already attracted a ton of dragonewt fans, but I also went right into the dungeon afterward, unable to fully feel the consequences of my actions. Now, though, the number of my dragonewt fans had grown even further and they were now acting like my bodyguards, blocking the merchants froming towards me, or even random fans who wanted to thank me for the concert. What a duality; I didnt know if I should be happy about this or not. [My Princess.] Shay, as dutiful as ever, bowed right next to me with his sister and Tasianna. All three were back to their usual duties as my retainers now. [We are ready to receive them. Are you?] Tasianna asked, to which I nodded. Fugnarus took this as the signal and called for his people to open the gates. The air rumbling with heavy metallic sounds, the two giant metal door bs slowly opened up. There was no one but the beastmans caravan waiting outside, as the morning drove of travelers had already entered the city early this morning. It was currently lunchtime, and people had been avoiding the city exit with all these beastmen refugees around. With my retainers and King Fugnarus, we walked through the gate as the caravan came to a halt before us. Uno, Song, Sarasa, and Quatre walked in front of the first wagon, howling as they took their position on the roads side, before tworge virgacugas appeared from the shadows, roaring like tigers, only for the white-dark one to snap his head to me, smacking his tail happily on the ground. He was about to break formation, only for the green, leaner one to growl at him, forcing him to roar again. Oh, Rajah, haha, I miss you too, boy! My mouth curved into a smile. But you cant disobey your mom. Speaking of moms Jumping out of the wagon, a wolfkin with white-ck hair appeared alongside a garm leaping from Saoris own shadow. Both of them walked forward, heralded by the shadow pack, before they stopped before us. The former kneeled. Saori Segawa has returned, my princess. These are the 1357 formerly enved beastmen I have told you about. And I, Hestia, wee you back, my lead retainer. You have done well. I then turned my attention to the bulky, but fuzzy, garm standing beside her, head bowed before me. Considering how the both of us first came to know each other, this felt surreal. And Vidia, I would like to extend the courtesy to you, too. Wee back. [It is a pleasure, Dragon Princess Hestia.] Saoris moms voice entered my head, causing some of my unpleasant memories with her to resurface. It really feels awkward for me if you speak like that But, since we are already here, I think the time is right. I hoped you had the chance to talk to Saori. I would like to extend the same respect I am granting her to you and the rest of the shadow pack. Will you ept me as your leader? [Yes, the shadow pack epts you as the leader of our Alpha,] Vidia answered for the other fenrirs as they gave their responses with loud, calming howls. Shoyi, Saoris slime, also appeared from the shadow, and wiggled around, signaling the shadow pack finally oveing their pride of only epting Saori as their leader. [Seething Shadow Fenrir, Uno] [Lunaghost Fenrir, Song] [Shadowfist Wererir, Sarasa] [Deathcharger Fenrir, Quatre] [Shadow Garm, Vidia] [Minor Shadow Waster Slime, Shoyi] have received the title [Hestias Retainer] 6 fenrir, garm, and slime followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 24339 This was a show of power. I slightly angled my head to the side, eyeing King Fugnarus and some of the dragonewts behind me. I wasnt focused on the former, as he already knew who Saori was, but I had to make sure the dragonewts knew exactly who Saori was to me, as I still remembered how I gave her my blood to allow her current evolution. That meant she was a minor dragonkin now and exuded the same dragonkin pheromones. As dragonewts despised people other than true dragonkins from using true dragonkin blood in anything, I had to make sure none of them thought she was an enemy. Considering how they would jump on wyvernyers or potential dragonyers to kill them, this had to be done so they wouldnt mistake Saori for one. They had to know she was my vice-leader and somebody I trusted deeply. I could see both Maelexus and Midirn standing behind all the crowd, eyeing Saori and me. They could smell her. Well, Saori yed along well enough and it gave me the chance to finally give the fenrirs ess to the SP system. Those four had been so prideful up until this point, it was good that they finally decided to prioritize strength. Unlike Saori, Rajah, and me, these four werent restricted by the rank B level gain reduction since they were already adults, so just like Neill, they should be leveling fast and gain SP. I am King Fugnarus. Wee to the capital of the Ankor-Nazta, Inkoran-Tazul. Its good to see you healthy, Segawa-sanif Im allowed to call you that, he took over now that I was done. May your wellspring of life be ever filled with joy on this fine WaterDay. The train is ready for the first trip; how will we be doing this? We have enough buildings ready for everybody, so long as these refugees are willing to share houses and rooms, and arent fussy about theck of decorations and amenities. Saori stood up and bowed. Thank you, it would be an honor, Fugnarus-Ou. Hmm, although that sounds a bit weird. I will stick with Ankoran King Fugnarus. Mwahaha! True, calling me by Japanese honorifics would make it weird. My bodyguards wouldnt know, so theyd probably take it as an offense. As both shook hands, Saori called out for somebody from the wagon, prompting a loopabit? No, wait, the beastmen name for rabbit people was loopridae. Saori called for a loopridae woman to jump out of the wagon, followed by threerger beastmen, only to be stopped by the former. She shouted at them, shutting down a leonids, pantheons, and a rhinoncerums attempt to cause some trouble, sending them back on the wagon. The rabbit woman came closer, allowing me to notice therge gash scar on the left side of her face, where she also was missing one of her two rabbit ears. She had two sharp canines protruding from her mouth like a vampire while her eyes pierced right through me, catching my attention the moment I stared into them. Hmm, King Fugnarus let out an inquisitive sound. This woman was about as short as I was, but she sure had a more imposing aura. I couldnt let this go, right? The moment I activated [Draconic Aura] and [Royal Presence], I noticed she raised one of her brows for a second, before sheposed herself. She had the same stoic look Saori currently had, but unlike thetter, there was no sign of friendliness. This prompted Tasianna, Shay, and Beth to step up, noticing theck of respect. We werent friends. I got it. Enough with the silence! You heard my greeting, so introduce yourself, Saori chastised the brown-furred loopridae, causing her to wince. She lowered her head slightly as a greeting. Shizar. I am the representative of the beastmen caravan under themand of Belzacs Sessor. We greet the Dragon Princess of Kargryx. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, daughter of Dragon Emperor Eltharion and Sixth Empress Melloxtressa, third princess of the Dragon Empire Kargryx, leader of Aurora, and Champion of Aurena, I introduced myself. You are a Carmanian, correct? You heard it from Saori already, but we met the lizardmen who fled from the grimgarian in the Belzac forest. I am not the sort of person to show-off my strength on our first meeting, but do remember me being nice to rude people has its limits. Even if I am the Champion of a god you despise, I hope we can remain civil. Her eyes darted to the left for a moment, probably realizing the dragonewts behind me, some fully armored people, were probably staring daggers at her. She nodded. Thank you for your kindness. Thank you too, Ankoran King Fugnarus. Aye,ss. Ive heard your story from Saori-san, already. Im doing this favor for an ally, so I expect you not to blemish the trust I have in her. Making sure any disrespect her people showed to Fugnarus and his nation would give Saori and me trouble was a pretty smart way to assure there would be tangible consequences aside from getting in trouble with the localw. Saori did tell me Shizar respected her due to how Carmaniate viewed Belzac. Once he saw Shizar nod, Fugnarus continued, Good. Now, what is your decision? Head directly to the train, or would you want to stay here for a while? Rest? Belzacs Sessor requires us to return to Carmaniate as soon as possible, but I have to make sure my people has a ce to stay over there. I would like to ride on the train first with a few of my people, then we would return afterwards. Got it. Ill try out the techniqueter. I told Fugnarus and Saori through telepathy that I wanted to apany Shizar to the far eastern dwarven hold and hold a concert there, due to the number of additional fans I could gain. I didnt trust the random beastmen just yet, so I would try to do what King Elutis suggested after Shizar was happy. Since I could just teleport around freely with the nexus, it didnt matter that I was far away, as long as I had a [Room] portal to teleport to. The students would remain in Inkoran-Tazul for now to train, while Saori, Tasianna, my wyvern guards, and I would go with Shizar. Since Grimnir and Eine still had a ton of things to do concerning our equipment, and Neill was needed here as my representative, the group was settled. Also, I want to see Saoris unique Job, so I gotta go! With that decided, Shizar picked out a few people she needed for a trip and we all boarded the train. Surprisingly, Master and Asaka joined us. Master wanted to continue our training while getting a chance to see the far east, while Asaka had to speak with Shizar a bit. Oh, but before we could go, there was something I had to do first. Rajah! [Master!] I jumped and embraced my giant kitten, snuggled his head and giant paws. It has been so, so looooong. It has been far too long since Ist cuddled with Rajah! Ahhhhhh! I will bring him with me. After the train began its journey, Saori, Tasianna, and I moved to my royal cabin. Sadly, Rajah couldnt get out of my shadow here, since his evolution as he wasrger than a car now. Still he could listen, so it was all good as the three of us had the chance to finally get some answers from a very specific person. Wow, this is the first time in a long while, huh? However, there was something that the three of us had to first talk about. If you are speaking about the fact that we three original Aurora are mostly alone on a quasi-adventure, then sure. It had been, hmm, since Eine joined us, no? Saori brought it up, which I agreed with. It had been nearly over a year since Eine joined our party. How nostalgic. Hiehie, I still remember how Miss Saori and I worried every day on how to be stronger, in the case you were ever to go on a rampage, mydy, Tasianna stated, prompting all of us to nod. Those were the times. I smiled. The fact you think you can beat me is funny, though, haha! Oh? Saori tilted her head, not amused. You might be getting close to your max level and have lost your darkness weakness, but that does not mean you can just overlook us like back then. I can assure you, this time, we can fight without you holding back. I have proven that I can extinguish your mes, Lady Hestia, Tasianna said with a confident smile. As if! I snapped my fingers, causing a small spark to appear. You just got [Tyrants Aura] and, even with Masters help, you havent created your Territory yet. That means my [Magmakammer] will always overpower you, even if you use [Tor Eicleres Finflei]. That is how Territories work. Ah ah! Saori wagged her finger. She does not need it as long as I can protect her with mine. In a Territory sh, mana is not the only factor. My [Yomi] is flexible and can mold itself, while yours affects everything around your aura. I might not have fought with Tasianna side-by-side in a long time, sure, but that does not mean the synergy we worked on had dulled too much. Youre the one that wont win, Hestia. Oh, is that a challenge, girlfriend? You two think you can handle me after I use [Symphonie des Feuergottes], go into overdrive with [Sr Beam], summon [Hydra], and have [Sun, Consume All] support me constantly, all while I can further boost myself and nerf you through my spell songs? And this isnt even talking about my Territory, my dragon form, and [Battle Frenzy (Minor)]. You think you can take me on? Saori and Tasianna went silent, looking at each other before they returned their looks, still unfettered. We would not know until we tried it. I twirled my hair, looking at both of them slightly bbergasted. You two certainly have some confidence in yourselves now, even if I still outlevel you. Saori shrugged. Maybe you will change your mind after I am finished here. Who knows what Belzac is nning on teaching me. Haha, true enough! Maybe itll be something that will counter everything I have, 100%. Still even if I was being sarcastic, I was overjoyed that my two best friends felt confident in themselves. Considering how much they wanted to catch up with me about a year ago, to assure me that I wouldnt be a threat to them when I went berserk, this calmed my heart the best. I knew I could trust them. I knew I didnt have to fight against the Prince of Envy alone. Maybe their confidence in beating me was misced, but that didnt matter. I was happy to hear them speaking like this. Speaking of Belzac. Tasianna drew our attention to Saoris amulet, or to be more specific, the person inside there, patiently waiting for us to finish talking. Maybe we should ask? Right, I guess knowing more about me and my bloodline would be for the best. Saori sighed, looking slightly nervous. Mother can hear us speak from my shadow. Belzac, youre up. [It took you long enough,] a low, grouchy voice entered my head. He growled, sounding tired of our chatting. [But, yes, I did offer to exin things to you. I will keep it short though. The reason why Saori is able to consume and use your blood for your evolution was due to my rank A evolution[Bloodborne Fenrir].] That is a pretty rough name, I said. [How so?] He sounded genuinely confused. [Bah, it doesnt matter. The point is that I chose a blood-rted evolution when I ranked up to A, and was then offered the [Bloodscorched Fenrir] for my rank S, but decided against it for my [Three-Eyed Fenrir] choice to distance myself from what I had to do.] That is why he is able to give Tatsuya the [Druidification] skill. Belzac was essentially the first druid of the world and, through this acquisition, created the skill for the System and allowed people to be druids, like those kobolds we met in the past, Saori continued. In Belzac''s case, the skill was a unique skill by the name of [Bloodborne] and he was able to use the blood he drank to transform his body parts. One of them was an elf. Ooooh, Tasianna and I let out. [[Elvenize], essentially,] Belzac confirmed for us. [Sariel had always epted the borders of the Belzac forest due to the apex predator back then, never intervening in it. The higher your rank, the more likely you are to grow some intelligence. If you didnt, you died. It was the same for me when I nearly died against the creature that allowed me to evolve. I earnestly wished to be as shrewd as it was when I evolved, as I only won that day due to gaining my sentience and developing a single n the monster had not anticipated. I gained the ability to adapt.] Wait, dont tell me this is leading to something with an elf! I widened my eyes, already anticipating the ending of this story. Saori nodded and Belzac continued, [To gain intelligence, what is there to be sought? The ability to reason, I say, but back then, all I could think about was how to be even stronger. I thought intelligence was the ability to think well. Simple. Nothing else. So I witnessed elves able to do so much, to the point they can form an entire society! If I could drink their blood, maybe I can be like them? And so I did ] Suspense. Unneeded, honestly, so I urged him to just say it so we wouldnt misunderstand. [I witnessed an elf being hunted down by a group of monsters. I did not intervene, I just watched. I saw them ripping him apart as he returned the favor by ying them, and when it ended, it turned into a feast for the scavengers. I did not hesitate.] There was no guilt in his voice. [With blood from the various monsters, I could grow my ws and have sturdier fangs. I could grow my mana if I consumed the blood of casters. I grew my bloodline through this evolution, and so I thought, if I drank an elfs blood, maybe I could be as smart as the monsters that nearly killed me.] Thats dumb logic but I ate a rock thinking I needed rocks in my diet for my scale-dust, so who was I to judge? [s, it wasnt so. Laughable, if I think about it now, but back then I was a pup when it came to proper thinking. This is how monsters spawned from mana would act. Our mental age would always be younger than our bodies, as we develop the former farter in our lifespan.] For the first time, Belzacs voice cracked a bit. [The elfs allies saw me feasting on his body, and so my presence became known for the first time to the world outside the forest. The greatest shame was the fact they branded me a scavenger wolf.] You were more affected by how they perceived you? Tasianna asked. [Of course! I survived in that hellish ce all by myself without anybody to take care of me, and they dared twist everything I did because of a moment of weakness? I lived to be a rank A, unlike so many, but they called me a scavenger? Without sentience, I wouldnt have cared, but because I could think and had my own pride that I understood the issue with this.] Unsurprisingly, I could fully sympathize with him. If somebody were to make light of what I had to do to survive in the Belzac forest, I would probably punch that guy. I mean, back in Firwood, I nearly did that to that random brat adventurer with the roosterhead haircut. How ironic that in an attempt to make himself smarter, he was caught on 4k doing something idiotic. That really must burn. [And so they hunted me, so I could not understand why my name was treated so well in todays age. Why do elves think so highly of me? It doesnt make sense.] He was probably referencing how Belzac was considered a pretty important name amongst monsters. [So those hunters became my challengers, which led to moreing at me to kill me. I leveled up and used their blood to grow and eventually reach rank S.] All of this coincides with what we learned. [When I got the choice, I denied my [Bloodscorched Fenrir] choice for this exact reason. The shame of being called a scavenger drove me to be the [Three-Eyed Fenrir] and to awaken my third unique skill[Umbral Chaos]. This will be the base for Saoris unique skill[Abyssal Sacrilege],] he exined. [From then on, I had decided to make a family, as my desire to reproduce grew with the knoweldge I was the strongest being in the forest. For the first time ever, I felt safe. Through this, my bloodline inherited my unique skills. My first when I became a rank C[Shadow Garb]by bing proficient in using dark magic, which eventually mutated into Saoris [Shadow Armament]. Then [Bloodborne] was passed down through our ability to evolve into mutated wolves, which gave Saoris her ability to evolve into a lesser dragonkin. Sadly, none until now have learned [Umbral Chaos], but that is why I need Saori to inherit it. She is thest Belzac now.] What about Vidia or the other garms? Arent they Belzac wolves? I asked. Saori nodded. They are, as their bodies are descendants of Belzac. However, the four fenrirs were members from another pack of Belzac wolves, not the main one where I was born into. Still, their evolution drastically changed their bodies, right? It should work with Mother, too. [However, they are categorically all dead, as they are onnikai. They cannot inherit my powers any longer, as they belong to Ilsaphone. Due to my bond during my life, I was rted to Marsven and Edna, as I worshipped them to be stronger in dark magic. This is how I ended up fighting against the demon.] And also how he died. Saori sighed. Which is frustrating for me, as I Belzac wants me to kill an elfone of the people who led to his death. He thinks this person is still alive in Sariel. [And you will. This is myst wish, my descendant. After that, I can finally rest in peace, as my rage as an onnikai will finally end after so long. You will then pick up where I, the [Harbinger of Grim], ended and be the next Belzac. This is your destiny.] Destiny, westerny, whatever-ry, uuuurgh! Saori shook her head. In any case, that was the story. So, how about we enjoy something fun, Hestia? Tasianna? I mean, this is the first time we are traveling together again, so we better make good use of it before we have to return to business! Wooo, you still remember your dream! Ahaha, traveling the world! I cheered. Oooh, then let us make sure we enjoy the fruits! We are in the far east, we need to make sure to sample various things! Tasianna stated, and I couldnt help but agree. [ You will fulfill my wish, Saori,] Belzac tried to insist, but Saori remained unfazed in the presence of this old man. And I told you to finally embrace the outside world. This is why we left, so try to keep an open mind! Mother, lets have fun! [Hehe ] Vidiaughed, making me jealous as I wished my Mom was here, too. Regardless, it was a long trip until we reached the far east, so I better prepare for anything! Remove A note from AbyssRaven Note,ptop keyboards are terrible for my hands. Actively injuring them after all the time getting used to my normal setup. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 439: Aurora’s Position Towards Carmaniate. Chapter 439: Auroras Position Towards Carmaniate. I must choose, down the road that I wish to walk That others might condemn me To not fall t in hypocrisy Itll work itself out for now (The future will judge) I believe this is the way (dont try to appease everybody) Maybe I am in the wrong (sins stain like blood) Lost in all those fears (what is right?!) But somebody has to Break free, away from all this pain What can my life do before it all ends Burn all the hatred away Let them all know when I bring this wall down! Oh jeez Saori gasped as she watched a video recording of my performance on Chihiros birthday, hiding her mouth with her hand as her eyes sparkled in delight. The dress, the lights, and look how you are swinging your hips, Hestia! Ahaha, you are really throwing around that [Tyrant Diva] Job you have! Oh, but do not forget you are still 16. Whats that supposed to mean, oi! I shouted, poking her shoulder as she chortled, pointing out how mature I looked and acted during my bads or serious songs. I mean oooh, thats what you meant. Oh,e on, its just part of the show. My wings and tail are part of my body, so moving them around is important. I cant help how they look to others. I am more curious why Tasianna or Eine are not participating. After I made those outfits for them, too! Saoriined, before pulling them out of her storage. She pulled it up and ced it in front of a wry smiling Tasianna before sighing. It would have looked so good on you. Shes cheerier than usual. Well, she loves being our fashion designer, so I guess her passion is just peeking through. Tasianna showed a sheepish smile. I had to take care of our new garden and also create a few alchemical stones for Grimnir using his new arcane crystals. Its strange. Dwarves are physically unable to expel their mana from their bodies unless it is through a conduit like a weapon, but because of his blessing, he circumvents it by solidifying his mana into that crystal. When Grimnir showed his new abilities to us, it was baffling how he could just create temporary mana batteries that could be further refined to enhance his inventions. He still couldnt cast spells or shoot out the mana, but having Grimnir show it to the dwarven craftsman was something. Even Tasianna couldnt keep herself from being surprised. The power of being a blessed. Tasianna continued, I know youve been away, Miss Saori, but you have to see what everybody has been doing. Eine, Daichi, and Grimnir are practically living inside the smithy, to the point Josine had to arrange beds for everybody to sleep inside, including for herself to stay close to her mistress! Even I wouldnt have been able to apany mydy if Rita and Cernust hadnt told me they would take over my tasks. Saori turned silent, twitching her wolf ears. I see you all have been busy. I apologize for not visiting the subspace during my absence. Oh, dont worry, I reassured her. You had to lead over 1300 beastmen from Port Annencia all to the north of Artorias and then to Inkoran-Tazul. That is a long trip! I cant imagine traveling with that many people! The food. The sanitation. And the possibility of feuds and cultural conflicts. I mean I turned my head to the side, looking at the seats directly to our left inside the trains inn cabin where I saw Shizar and a small group of her allies sitting silently together, drinking and eating on our tab. The leonid, rhinoncerum, and panthereonall physically intimidating beastmen types were eyeing everybody suspiciously. Still, this was a dwarven inn. Food and drinks were being served to a bunch of dwarves, along with some elves and beastmen strangers also enjoying their time, so the ce was still loud from all the people speaking a ton andughing out loud. It was just a bit ufortable, as the seats around Shizar were unupied aside from ours, as the beastmen refugees scared others away. Nobody wanted to bother with some scary looking guys, I guess. Theyre eating with their hands, huh? Even though the utensils are right there in front of them? I silently judged, but didnt speak it out loud. If they preferred eating their steaks and pie with their hands, then so be it. I used to do that, too. We had problems with all those, yes, Saori agreed with my assessment. Most of the funds for the trip came from them working in Port Annencia. The ves were separated into workers, hunters, and soldiersremember the lizardmenand there are multiple tribes and racial ns amongst them, so getting along within the group was hard. Making sure the former beastmen soldiers didnt get into trouble with guards, adventurers, or merchants took full surveince from my shadow pack. [Yup!] Rajah shouted with pride, looking up as his head poked out from my shadow. [Master! Master! It was so annoying! Mother wasining about how often she had to silently trip or somehow stop a beastmen from confronting some random person! So annoying. Unfair, even! I wanted to be there with you having fun!] He was really enjoying the video recording. I petted his head and handed him some kebab, before turning my attention back to my party. Thats what I remember too Asaka, who was sipping on some ale, replied. They were a real headache when I was around. I didnt expect anything else. Enjoy the video Segawa, Haruka had to walk around to record everything so she wasnt even able to enjoy it. As Haruka was maintaining the video recorder and recording whatever she found interesting, she practically had be our streamer and camera woman. Funnily enough, her scout training during her time at the Church of Aurena helped her move around silently and efficiently. The fact I could watch myself singing and dancing on my stage was all due to this recorder and Haruka dedicating herself to it. She was still trying to replicate all the recordings so we could share it beyond having this one camera. That meant I could sell CDs and music albums after filming me singing! With how often Haruka had to use my [Crystal of the Divine System] to use the camera, it did reinforce just how good of a purchase that Crystal was despite how much it cost. Ahhhh, dont remember the price! Ahhhh! Well, regardless, I couldnt wait for my CDs. Also, thinking about it was making me rue my idiotic past life. I should have just gone into streaming! Ahhhhh! Calm mind, calm mind. Breathe in breathe out. As I was stopping my self-deprecation, I noticed Shay speaking. [Arent beastmen from Carmaniate also followers of the Rule of the Strong?] he asked. [Saori, you proved yourself as the strongest amongst themthe pack leader. When Asterios became the de facto leader of us wyverns, we did not question his actions. He led, we followed. They shouldnt be causing you this much trouble.] Saori stared at Shay in silence with widened eyes. What was she speechless about? [ Is something the matter?] A-ah, I apologize, that was rude, Shayatierus. I was not expecting you to speak this much. Usually, it would be your sister. [Oooooh, that is totally understandable.] Beth nodded [Brother is always the silent type who watches, simr to that naga, Tehmrayn. Whenever we go to sleep after Her Highness, he usually expresses how] [Stop!] Shay shouted, drowning out the next word Beth wanted to tell us. [Keep our private talk out of this, Bethlieranha! Dont bother Her Highness!] Hes flustered, Asaka stated. I nodded. I can see his face turning slightly red under his scales. [Y-your Grace! IBeth!] The ice wyvern suddenly stood up and grabbed his sister by the horn, dragging her out of the cabin and pushing her into the next one, before returning to us. [ I am full.] My goodness, Shay! Ahahaha! His sibling rtion was even more awkward than mine, and he knew his sister for far longer than I did mine. I guess this was what happened when both of them were changing so much. Once Beth returned after what felt like ten seconds, the rest of us finished our lunch and exited the dining cabin with Shizar and her groupmuch to the relief of the remaining customers inside. Our next destination was actually Shizars cabin, as we had something to talk about with them, and also cause Belzac wanted us to do so. Princess Hestia! On the way there, however, a dwarven manprobably one the younger side, considering his short beardcame running up to me the moment he spotted me, but was immediately stopped as Shay and Beth moved in front of me without a moments notice. He jerked back, looking scared as he was being stared down. I tilted my head to the side to see him. Heyo, how are you? Is there something you need? I-I he stumbled on his words. IahemI attended your concert yesterday! Thats some new era BeatsNRocks if I ever heard about it! Me and theds heard you ripping the strings back with RossertoWraaaahaaaha! Although he didnt have those stereotypical mohawks some rocker fans had, this particr rock fan still knew how to y the electrical air guitar while making the noises through his mouth. Ahh, the passion. Sadly, Shay wasnt as enthusiastic. [Youre in the way.] Okay, thats the Shay I used to know. Sorry, sorry! Rattled, the dwarf coughed, clearing his slightly deep voice. H-here, the thing is, can I have an autograph? W-wait, did you just say autograph? Now I was bewildered! Oh, right, you dragons arent up to date with what we Ankorans are doing, eh? Music stuff, yeah? Got it all down after Goddess Chihiro brought down the love of BeatsNRocks, making some absolute geniuses in the field! You see, autographs is when you write No, no, I know, I know! Im in the bloody music industry, dude, of course I would know! An autograph is when you write your name on something, right? A signature. Mark it down for your fans to remember you and the moment for! Damn straight, Princess! The dwarf roared with little to no reservation. Please! Know youre royalty and all that, and bet the dragonewts, uh, yeah, the dragonewts will probably string me up on one of their floating houses, but I gotta have one! Got this feeling youre gonna be a sensation! Oh, Lady Hestia had already been performing a lot. Shes known in Artorias, Estralia, and Yeos, Tasianna stated with a smile, walking up with her mouth slightly twitching in annoyance. She already is a sensation, excuse you. As suchShay, Beth? Both wyverns moved aside, opening the path for Tasianna and me. My maid moved to my side and bowed slightly, her slightly tensed face mellowed. I took this as a signal and smiled and strutted forward with giddy hands. My first autograph! An actual autograph! Just for your information, Im not a BeatsNRocks singer. As I said there and then, I am an idolyour idol of the night! This is my genre and job! I sing and dance for your entertainment and smiles, that is what an idol does! I corrected him. My name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Dont see me as a princess when Im on stage, and I will give you a night your ears and eyes will never forget! I grinned, showing my fangs, before winking, flustering the dwarf into silence. He stood still like a statue, all petrified before I bent forward a bit, showing him a smile as our eyes met. His reddened face intensified to look like a tomato as he stumbled on his words, trying desperately to pull something out of his satchel. At the same time, I nced to the side, noticing sounds of repressed voices from behind a cabin door. Ahhh, so thats how it is. I-I managed to buy one of your shirts! He pulled out a white shirt with small res of red on it, looking inspired by my white mage robe, while a ck dragon head was ced on the chest area, spewing crimson fire around in a crescent moon shape. Punkers Paradise and the other rocker bands dont sell shirts as merchandise, but ornaments and such. This is a bit soft, but you gotta support your singer, right? Haha, cant wear this anywhere with how white it is; a trip to the bar will just ruin it. Oh, thats right. I hadnt thought of that when I ordered the merchandise, but he was right that the majority of my fans had pretty physical jobs. Back in Artorias and Estralia, most of my clothing sales came from nobles or merchants, people who didnt have to worry about making too much of a mess. With the dwarves, elves, and probably the dragonewts and Caedhulens, even a smith or forest ranger might have the money to spend on something aside from food. Amelia, Eine, and their parents probably hadnt thought of this aspect as they mostly sold everything to Artorians. This dwarven man didnt look too conspicuous, as he was wearing traveling wear a new adventurer or a merchant would be wearing. In addition, he was traveling with the train, and that cost money to ride on. Amoner in Ankor-Nazta has more spare cash than an Artorian or Estralianmoner, and most of them dont want to ruin the pricey clothing we sell. What good are clothes if you cant wear them? I should note this down for future concert talks. Regardless, this person was a fan. What was an idol who couldnt do some fanservice? As such, I pulled out my mana pen from my storage. What is your name? Hakus, Your Grace! From your bright star in the Obsidian Orchestra. Thank you, Hakus, for giving me the support to shine as your idol! Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor~ I wrote with shivering hands, unable to help myself from biting my lips. I could hear my heart pounding in my head. Jeez, my first autograph. Not a signature on a contract or whatever! An actual autograph to a real fan! T-this wasnt even a concept I had introduced yet, but it seemed like Chihiro had already done it for the rockers. In fact, aside from the merchandise, performances, and the fact I was shouting what idolship was to me, I hadnt done much to grow the idol culture I wanted Peolynca to adopt. I couldnt believe this. Thank you! heughed, clenching his fingers as he turned the shirt around to read the signature. From your bright star in the Orch Excuse me! But before he could do so, the people from the cabin charged out. Two humans, one elf, and multiple dwarves ran out. All were men, sadly. Wished some were fangirls E-excuse, us, your highneWaoh! Shay and Beth moved in front of them, blocking their views from me. H-hey, were just like Hakus! Were here for an auto [You will wait in line before your timees. Her Highness is not done yet!] Beth dered, before Tasianna moved up to her and agreed. I guess my bodyguards were doing their jobsthis felt like I was an actual idol with a whole group to protect me! Even if I didnt need it. You nned this? I said to Hekus. Ahaha, yeah W-we saw you when we boarded the train. Didnt want to annoy you, he admitted. No, but seriously, you gotta do more! The human said youve been doing a ton of singing back in Artorias, and I missed that time you yed during the Binding festival. Its really good, Your Highness! Ehehe. Now I was blushing. Dont you dare sell them. If you keep on singing, I wont! Those bard songs were something. I thought this train drive would just be a minor leisure and business trip, but the fact I was signing my own merchandise was beyond what I expected. Ahhhhh, shit, I should do more fan meetings! I needed to do this more often, no, I had an obligation to all the idols to do more of this! After finishing a few more T-Shirts signings, I talked with a few of them about my songs and what they liked, earning me some mixed feedback. Some disliked my idols songs while loving my rock and hyper-energetic ones, while others were so enamored by my bads that they felt my less-nuanced songs werent as interesting to listen to. All of them loved my geigler y though. Yup, exactly what I expected. Music taste was subjective and to expect fans to like everything was foolish. My music was extremely varied, as I dabbled in a ton of genres for the sake of my love for music, so not everything could be a hit. At the very least, the songs where I put a ton of effort intolike Promisewere the ones people universally loved. Now skipping on our way back to Shizars cabin, my friends couldnt help but notice how I felt about all of this. Extra bubbly right now, huh? Asaka teased me. I twirled around like a ballerina. Oh? Trying to get a reaction from me? If youre so interested, how about I drag you on the stage like what Im nning with Fleindia? Share the fun? She grimaced, looking like she regretted asking. Oh, hell no. Forget it! Im not going on some stage to dance all cutely like you. Its not my thing. Not even an idol fan. More into stuff like Rosserto, you know? Rock, got it. Dont worry, I know youre not the type. Although Hey, you mentioned wanting to do something with Kohaku and Kazumi. Any progress with that? I brought up our talks after the first day of the summit. Oh, that. Yeah, its going pretty well, although Kazumi is proving to be the greatest writer, you know? Thought she would be with how her parents are into marketing. Asaka wobbled her head from left to right to express her uneasiness. It probably wont be done by your next concert. You schedule them too quickly. I have to! The Faith war n has to hurry up! The more concerts, the more fans. The more performances, the more I could pay off my debts. The more people I could influence, the stronger my influence in the summit will be once I return. This was the Dragon Idol Tour. Huh, wow. I should call it that next time. Putting aside myself fangirling over people fanboying about me, we stopped before Shizars cabin, where the four beastmen would be staying for the entire trip. Master, Shay, and Beth would be sleeping in the cabin next to them, while Asaka, Saori, Tasianna, and I were in one of the first-ss ones. Speaking of Master, he was waiting for us in front of the door. Here you go. Master handed me two wooden tablets. Despite being able to use the notes function on his party bracelet, he was still so old-fashioned. I thought you wanted to teach me. What areWait, multi-circle spells? I identified from a quick nce, noticing instructions on the chant, form of the magic circles, and how many I needed to form them. Hold on, are these two custom spells? Master, you didnt just make two [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire]. You made spells for me? Mhmm! He nodded, smiling with pride. Remember how I mentioned how cumbersome multi-circle spells are due to them taking up [Multi-Cast] slots? You lectured me on how the technique was useful for those with empty vessel magics. Thats what [Sun, Consume All] was made with and derived to keep the white me sun cheap to cast and more effective with its job as a supportive spell, I answered like a diligent student. And, from the look of it, youre thinking ofbining my two me types into something new? Just like [Ramuh]! Using wind for precision and speed while fire keeps it from fizzling, then create lightning for the projectile and then boom! Oooh! I snapped my fingers, looking at Masters notes. [Corrosive Fire]s obsidian fire might be interchangeable with [White mes]s ability to cleanse impurities. What would that result in? Crystal? Would it change the element of the spell? The damage type? were hisments. The chant he created was a stand-in for me to alter. In fact, he documented all his thoughts into this spell, to the point he needed two tablets for it. These werent separate spells, but a single one. Except for my first two custom spells and [Sun, Consume All], Master hadnt needed to handhold me through the process, mostly cause I ended up making most of my custom spells when he wasnt around. However, he just made a spell for me. I hadnt intended to make a new one for a while, as I thought I had everything I needed for now. Master thank you. I clutched the tablets. You really spoil me too much. For my first proper students, I dont think this is even close! Hahaha! His joyful voice warmed my heart. He then looked over at Tasianna and Saori, nodding at them. We have to make sure we do notck anything for our future fights, my students. I demand all of you survive. Of course! We all agreed. Master then told us he expected Tasianna and me to join him after dinner for another lesson, while Saori was left wanting, as her current master was Belzac, essentially. In any case, with this finished, we finally had the time to talk with Shizar. Once we sat down, Shizar immediately talked. You are interesting, Princess of Dragons. That came out of nowhere. Belzacs Sessor has told us a lot of what we had to expect from you. That you are her leader. That you are stronger? She tilted her head to the side, letting her only bunny ear flop to the side. Her human face stared at me with a nk expression. But you are still a priestess of the human loving Goddess. I do not understand how any of this is possible. You, a Champion of Light, and she, a soon-to-be Champion of Dark. Because there is nothing wrong with it, Saori replied. Theres no real animosity between Goddess Aurena and God Marsven, only their followers. Sessor? It seemed Saori and Shizar hadnt talked about this yet. I shrugged, and followed along. Goddess Aurena and God Marsven are daughter and father, respectively. Neither are on bad terms with each other; its only the Church of Aurena and the Church of Marsven that are hostile towards each other, not the gods themselves. KleaHatma, the archdemon of lust and a servant of the Edjurl Gods back in their world, would know the rtionships of the gods, so long as she wasnt lying. That said, Aurena had once told me she had no quarrel with Marsven and that she had tried to erase this misunderstanding before but failed. The God of Darkness wasnt attempting to dispel the false info, though, as Aurena called himzy and indifferent, so maybe that was why all of this was happening. The threerge beastmen next to Shizar jumped up, shouting, Such sphemy! but were quickly intimidated into sitting back down by Shay and Beth. Seeing Shizar giving us a perplexed look, Saori pulled out the amulet Belzac was residing in. [They speak the truth,] he answered for us. [Goddess Edna told me they do not fight, even with the limited information I can get from the gods. I do not know if they are rted, but I see no reason to dispute the dragoness. She would know best.] Even the most devout Champions are limited by the fragility of their souls! Shizar stated, but I just shook my head. My situation is different, and I dont trust you enough to illuminate you on the details on how I know this. You can either take my word on it, or look at how Saori and I are best friends. Shizar squinted her eyes. But you have obligations for your individual Churches. There are many God Marsven followers in Carmaniate, while we are at war with Folschreck, the bastion of Aurenas people. There will be a time I dont care. Saori shut her up. Hestia is my family. Goddess Edna forced me to be her Champion due to her promise to Belzac. Nothing more. There is no further responsibility I have to take. There are only three reasons why I am doing all of thisto cripple the grimgarian army, to gain Belzacs teaching, and to protect my family in Aurora. Goddess Edna knows this, I have already told her as such. I will always take the side of my familyAurora and the shadow packover yours, Shizar. Shizar leaned back, only looking slightly tenser than before. All of this makes you sound like an enemy to Carmaniate. You told us you werent. Because I am not. I am [Belzacs Sessor], and unless it goes against my values, I am also the [Ambassador of Grim]. My enemies are the people behind all of these conflicts, which includes the demonkin princes of BoleTaria. I might only be a schr of wars, but I know they arent about the people, they are caused by a conflict of ideals and the greed of those ruling above. You are a soldier, I am not; we dont share the same enemies. That is true, Maam. Shizar relented. Still, I did what you wanted. Made sure my fellow soldiers know to respect our guest givers, even if it cannot be enforced all the time. Now, though, I find it hard to work with someone affiliated with Aurena. Even if she is a dragon. That I understand, I chimed in. I do not mean it personally, I swear. I have nothing against you, but I just dont understand what sort of Champion you are. Will you be a threat to all of us? Once the people hear about this, Carmaniate must answer, for a Champion of Edna and Saintess of Ilsaphone working under you shouldnt be possible. You really have to make it oooh so dramatic, huh? Asaka clicked her tongue. Fucking hell, you and all the rest of the soldier and shaman groups just have to make it all ck and white. We wont follow what you want. You will have to force us, cause the gods cant. The blessing they gave us? Ha! I can give it all up now, so Ilsaphone? Hey! You hear me? Can I work with Hestia? Jeez, I usurped all your blessings, the gods cant do anything about them anymore and you know that I smirked a bit, knowing Asaka was just being dramatic herself. Oh? I can? Fittingly, she was acting along, gasping and intoning her voice. Im still her blessed. You got anything to say, huh? Want to check? Shizar and the beastmen group didnt answer. Miss Shizar, Tasianna stepped in to dispel the awkwardness. Aurora works outside of national affiliations due to the status of Princess Hestia and Miss Saoris lineages. We follow the whims of our leader, all to fulfill her Divine Quest. If you force Miss Soari into anything, you will have to deal with the hostility of God Kargryxmors descendant, and her draconic allies. You saw the dragonewts, no? She nodded. You will also have to deal with Loatryxs n Kargryxmor and Nordor. You will also have to deal with the second strongest dragon in the world, being able to permanently freeze another rank SS into eternal ice. You will rue the day Carmaniate even thinks they can force Miss Saori into anything! I technically had little political power and Mother probably wouldnt help as it would go against our deal, but oh well, Tasianna just had to bluff! Also, considering the alliance was willing to ally with Carmaniate to fight Folschreck, this might be a bad move for the future of the alliance, but not a bad move for my own happiness. I didnt want Carmaniate to destroy Folschreck and enve their people. Saori leaned forward. Shizar, do you understand? Once this train stops on the other side, I will have fulfilled my obligation and that will be it. You can inform whomever you want to about me and what you learned, but remember what I told you today. She stood up and saluted. I understand, she answered, prompting the other beastmen to do the same. With this, we have made our stance as religious representatives towards Carmaniate clear. Currently, we couldnt deal with Carmaniates problems, as we had to put ourplete attention on Aureolis, as Master said. This should give us the time needed. After a week and a lot of stops, we finally made it to the most eastern dwarven hold, Hadjuk-Orn. It was simr to Inkoran-Tazul, as it was a hold city made on the side of the mountain, so it had a clear inside and outside. Due to the influence of the Empire and Carmaniateto the north and south respectivelythe citybined gothic European and central Asian architecture. I had wanted to ask Vifi if she could give us a tour of the city, as she had been here once before, but she declined, telling us to just avoid the alleyways and the frontiers viges. They are filled with criminals since the neutral zone near here is a haven for bandits, she told us. The neutral zone is the area in between Hadjuk-Orn, the Empire, and Carmaniate, where no fighting may happen, at least ording to dwarven ords with thetter two nations. Once we found a decent ce for Shizar and her allies to stay, everybody but Saori and her fenrir stayed behind. We teleported right back to Inkoran-Tazul with the nexus. Once again, fast travel OP, although Asaka was struck with [Arcane Corruption (Minor)] due to the huge mana cost. Urgh, I should have just taken the train back, Asakained with a discolored face. Tasianna, the wyverns, and Master had no issues, while the shadow pack could circumvent the requirement by staying inside my shadow. Also, I had Saori try to use [Shadow Dash] from one location to the next using the nexusto test if she could use [Yomi] to snatch everybody and mass transport people through her shadows and avoid the mana costbut the spell fizzled out when we tried it. We could not cheat the subspace this way, sadly. In any case, following King Elutiss advice, I had the beastmen enter the subspace. I then stepped through the portal leading back to Saori and opened the portal once again, letting therge cast of beastmen out. Allow me to reiteratefast travel was fucking OP! As its owner, I didnt even need to pay mana for the trip, ahaha! [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] effects on [Battle Frenzy]: [shfire] [Light Horizon] [Marine Lungs] [Soul Vision] [Defence of Beasts] Defence of Beasts: Reduces the damage taken by monsters by 5% Oh, fuck you, Edna! Well, Saori managed to fulfill her divine Quest and officially became Ednas Champion, meaning her blessing was finally functional and I could usurp its ability. But, bloody hell, I knew it, the gods were circumventing my usurpation by giving me shitty skills. 5% damage reduction from monsters? My goodness, when would that 5% ever be relevant? Saori, the responsible adult that she was, was willing to spend one day to assure the beastmen had a transport method back to their homes. With the letter from King Fugnarus, it also meant the local hold king knew what was happening and, hopefully, was willing to help. After she was done with this, shed probably be going into training with Belzac to master her new unique Skill. In any case, there was also another reason why we were here, and that was cause I had to promote my next concert, this time including Hadjuk-Orn. This was the first concert on the Dragon Idol tour, and it was perfectly timed for the day after Origdiviel ArashanPeolyncias version of Christmas. 2358 human, beastman, elf, dwarf, half-elf, half-dwarf followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 26691 After finishing the concert, it was also time to begin the tour in earnest. The n was to use the carriage as my transport method to visit towns and cities I hadnt visited before, performing across the breadth of Artorias and Estralia while leaving [Room] stones in the care of the seven dukes of Artorias who hadnt received them yet. This was to unlock more fast travel points, essentially. With the n ready, it was time to execute it. Thank you very much for everything, Inkoran-Tazul! I shouted from the window of our RV. I patted its restored wooden walls, smiling as I felt the efforts the artisans of Inkoran-Tazul had given to rebuild it after it was demolished by Grimnirs n. Stop being melodramatic! I heard Vifi from outside the door to Tasiannas former garden. You can literally juste back here through your damn nexus anytime. Get down here already! Tamae wont let me eat unless youre with us, soe on! And so began the Dragon Idol tour to assure the world of my faith war idea. Wouldnt all this traveling add up a ton of time? Yes, but the issue was my fight with the Prince of Envy couldnt even be started yet, as it was literally thest month of the year. In other words, snow was falling and it was freezing. We had to let some time pass before we could do anything, including Saoris wish to scout Aureolis out and proceed with some ns to assure everything went smoothly. As smoothly as possible, anyways. However, before that, we had a problem. [Master I dont like this thing,] Rajah dered as he looked down at a small rock golem. Guugik! It raised its arms, making that rocky sound as if pebbles were falling. Rajah was jealous that I had a new pet in the form of Gravy. [Master, I must make sure it knows where it belongs. I will fight it now!] This cat Remove A note from AbyssRaven I''m sorry for howte this chapter is! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 440: Hammery, Hammery, Path to the Mastery. Chapter 440: Hammery, Hammery, Path to the Mastery. Bang, bang, bang Aye, the sound of colliding metal. It was music to the ears of a cksmith. Master Grimnir! I stopped my hammering and ced the orange glowing piece of metal back into the furnace, causing hair-frying air to st at my sweat-drenched forehead. I turned around to that young mans voice, raising my head as I saw him running up to me. The fingers are done. How far are you with the shoulder te? this boy, Daichi, asked me. As I inspected his craft, I noted how much smaller and fragile the metal fingers looked in contrast to myrge, fat ones, a trait most taz dwarves shared. It was why we made terrible artisans for detail-focused crafts. If I were to use these metal fingers for a gauntlet, most beastmen women or some human men could probably wear it without an issue, but in my palm, I would crush them with my grip. Still, even though it felt awkward for me to create them, I still treated them like the delicate creation that they were. Like a hawk, my eyes inspected every small crevice, looking for any malformation or bad heat treatment that couldpromise the defensive stat of the end product. Even though I had rejected [cksmiths Eyes] from Blei, I had gotten too ustomed to working with naked sight that it felt more natural for me to inspect equipment this way.. Dont forget, if you''re making amission for a specific person, you need to ensure the armor isnt neither toorge nor too tight. Armor that rattles around makes it ufortable to wear and risks loosening joints. Armor that is too tight to wear loses its effectiveness against blunt attacks. The shockwave will send damage to the chainmail underneath, I gave my criticism to my second apprentice. I know were working with somebody without an arm, but dont let bad habits grow! Yes, Master! the young man replied, but the fire in his eyes suggested he was ready to defend his work. However, considering the situation, I expectedrger fingers would be better for this use-case. It will look asymmetrical when worn, but therger grip will help one wield physical weapons better. I ounted for that when I made them. Good! I nodded, smiling at his answer. It wasnt the perfect answer, nor did I like him speaking up like this, but I was fond of him thinking like a journeyman instead of an apprentice. Sometimes the client is wrong, or your initial ns put you on the wrong path, but this is exactly what you have to do. Think outside the box! As cksmiths, our duty is to create gear that assures they live! No shame is tougher than our efforts resulting in their death. Yes, Master! This snot-nosed brat had been nothing more than a rude rat when I first met him. His excessive ass-kissing, like I usually saw from those damn Blei fanatics always looking to find some excuse for their god, struck a nerve with me. I preferred blunt people, those who wore their emotions and thoughts on their sleeves. Makes them easier to drink with. Still when I saw him beg me to be an apprentice, I couldnt help but ept him. I had told the boy I hadnt remembered him in an attempt to distance myself from him, but that look in his eyes still remained in my mind. A seeker who did not know what he was looking for. Somebody who required guidance before his me died out. My name is Daichi Mikami! I am a nobody who has lost his way! I am a worthless little pawn, unable to think by himself! But, looking at you right here, has awakened something in my heart! My desire to create! So, please, teach me! I will do anything to learn from you! Teach me how to love creating again! What an idiot However, listen to this. I pulled up my metal file and rubbed it against two fingers, letting thed listen to the two different sounds. One sounded dullfullwhile the other felt slightly light, as if the file was folding against the metal. You hear that? Daichis face paled, grimacing. I fucked up the heat treatment. You damn did. I broke the light sounding finger in half using my hammer, revealing the metal inside before pointing at the discoloration of the metal. One was lighter than the other. You see this? Lad, when you infuse monster materials into metal, you gotta remember the material will raise the necessary temperature before a quench. You dont heat up a de made with thesss scale with your usual mes, you throw in some of her scale-dust and let it scorch your hair! Stop wasting the materials we painstakingly got from the Event! Reforge this one! Yes, Master! I will do better! ddarg! Turn the metal around! Dont let it sit all the time. You need to keep the heat even! Feel the fire, watch the color! I reiterated to this numbskull. Dont fuck up the second time! Never! He rushed away, back to his anvil while my mouth wrinkled into a smile. Lad is growing He found his passion. No longer trapped in the need to constantly prove himself, he could learn and do what he needed to. No distractions. Even if I was his master, I didnt think I was the only cause; I was not arrogant enough to think I could change others lives. Just like Broggi and I, you needed the will, ambition, and strength to work on your craft everyday without rest. That couldnt be given or learned, that could only be earned through effort. I turned back to my own work, taking the heated metal out, but shook my head when I saw it wasnt even pink enough for me to consider hammering it. Using the leftover adamantoise shell for it made it so this metal required extreme heat to have it glow yellow. I needed more heat. I took a deep breath before throwing some coal into the furnace. Using the air blower, I fed the fire air before unleashing a me breath, growing the inferno until some of the mes touched my face. The sizzling of my sweat could be heard as I cleaned my face with a rag, before putting the piece of metal back into the fire. I am Grimnir Luedbrumdar, the imperial cksmith of the third dragon princess of Kargryx, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. This is my passion. This is my life and duty. In honor of Goddess Chihiro, I am her [Grand Arcanatechnician], her Saint to teach the word of what the Goddess of Change, Ingenuity, and Ambition! To assure my party, Aurora, will survive anything, I dedicate every sweat and hammer swing to my craft! Still Watch me shine! My mistress, my princess, and my party leader reached out her arm into the air, before the music began once again along with the booming roars of the audience inside this giant dragon nestthe Obsidian Orchestra. I was no longer swinging my hammer; instead, I and my two apprentices hadid down our tools to watch our dragonss perform on stage. To be frank, I wasnt particrly a big fan of her more cutesy songs, as they always feltcking in substance. Those love songs she sometimes sang felt so shallow, like the ones the damn bards always yed whenever they had nothing else to sing. That was my true feeling about them, but considering how much I know Hestia loved them, I couldnt say anything to her. I was her friend and this was just an issue with my music taste. But that didnt mean I didnt enjoy her concerts. If you asked me if I remembered that day I would say, yes, for it was the day that we met The hope and warmth that I felt, the memories that we made So I smiled. Together. With every day that passed, I just want to wonder Will this allst The peace we have is so fleeting I worry about what could happen, I dont want all to be gone But you smiled. You say, Dont worry, so dont stop moving Life is all about cherishing the present So, I kept my head up, and moved forward Even if you arent there I cant stop now, stop now, I will grasp my chance Leaving behind my sad self now No way, no way, no way, I will not be that weak me again Stand proud, stand proud, to live my life to the fullest There is so much that Ive given up No way, no way, no way, those memories give me strength Guurrgk Argh, always my damn damp eyes. ddarg. Some of them did open my heart up. The same could be said about the kids around me. Youre doing amazingly, Hesti-chan! Kohaku shouted. Woo! Kyouya cheered, releasing one of the light bulbs to celebrate the concert. No matter if I was working or not, I would do my best to always attend thesss performances, as I knew this was her love. How much she would gush about standing on the stage and living the life of an idol when I first joined the party surprised me at first, but I guess I got used to it. Listening to her was Far better than to just wallow in my sorrow and drink myself to forget about all the sins Imitted in the past. My cousins death had sent me into a spiral of depression, but when Hestia and Tasianna approached me on that day to create something for them, I couldnt help but feel motivated. It was such a small job, but I took the chance when the light shone in the darkness. I had us charge into a dungeon just to find that one ore I needed to forge my new hammer. To our surprise and chagrin, that whole ident with those cultists from the Church of Danterno happened. But, I didnt care. My life was in thesss hands now. I owed her for saving me and dragging me screaming out of my pit, and this is where everything led me to. I found the truth behind Broggis thoughts towards me, I found out about his fathers plots, and, somehow, I even redeemed myself after everything I did. No longer was I a zuekluk, even if I thought it was all worthless anyways. I couldn''t care less if people thought of me fondly or not. At the end of the day, I would continue working under thesss banner, and I would continue adapting her, Daichis, and everybody elses ideas into actual items. I guess another important thing about this concert too; there was the fact it was done a day after celebrating Origdiviel Arashan. What more appropriate way could I thank the gods than to be at this party? Celebrating it with everybody, raising our cups as we drank and ate was something I fondly remembered during my childhood. I was no longer in contact with my parents, but being here with my new family was good enough. Wruf! The sound of wolves once again filled the inside of the [Room] subspace. And I guess another reason to celebrate it was the fact Saori had finally returned after such a long trip, in addition to the week it took her, thess, Tasianna, Asaka, and the twins to bring the beastmen back to their home by train. It didnt change much aside from having one of my drinking buddies back, but it was still nice to have her back. Well, I guess I have more people wanting equipment now. Now that all of that was handled, thess was now going on a tour or whatever she called it, wanting to travel from one city to the next to perform, spreading her music to everybody. So, Aurora was back on the road, traveling inside our RVmy wagon, honestlyon our way to the capital of the Groushia Duchy, Gia-Mara. How are you doing? Comfortable? Thess spoke to a giant white-ck virgarcuga, checking over the harness equipped on him. [All good, Master!] Rajah, that little rascal, answered Hestia, wagging his tail around to the point I thought he would destroy our newly rebuilt RV. The entire motor idea thess had prior was, sadly, a long term idea, as it would take a while for the railroad guild to build it, in addition to the fact we had to pay for it. It wasnt my ce to say, considering I spent a sizable amount of our funds on ore and blood for runecrafting, but we were pretty deep in debt. We had no money for something extravagant. As such, our RV had to be pulled like always. Saoris wolves used to do it, but Rajah decided that he would do it from now on, as he wasrge enough. Slightly to the fenrirs chagrin as they did think of pulling the wagon as an honor. Now on the road, the otherworldly kids decided to renovate the ce, as weve moved Tasiannas indoor garden into the subspace. As they did so, I returned to my workshop. Master, its done, Eine stated as she showed me an octagon-shaped blue crystal. Metal fittings were attached to its side, making it feel smooth on the edge and perfect to be inserted into a magic item. This was one of my arcane crystals, created through [Core of the Mechanoid]. Eine had turned it into an actual mana battery, although slightly fancier due to the fact it wasnt an industrial one. Technically, we were breaking the rules as only certified dwarves were allowed to make batteries, no matter with what ingredient, but were exempted mostly as long as we documented the batteries and handed them to the artificer guild. Thank Goddess Chihiro for making me her Saint. That extra religious influence allowed Eine to make them, although the poor girl didin she disliked having to go through all of this. In my opinion? Pah! Who cared? We got equipment to forge. Inspecting this new mana battery, I patted my first apprentices shoulders, proud of her. Although she was more Broggis apprentice since she learned from his scrolls and books, I still couldnt help but enjoy this light feeling in my chest whenever I saw her improve. If she wasnt such a wine drinker, I probably would have invited her to a bar! Good, now its time for Tasianna to fix it up, give it some skills and imbue it like a catalyst, I stated. Dont forget to remove the metal fittings. Eine nodded and went on her way, while Daichi and I returned to our work. The trip down to Gia-Mara took us a day. Hestia and Saori went to greet Duke Groushia with some of the kids while I stayed inside, already having seen this city far too often before my exile. Two days passed before the promotion and concert preparations were finished, and a third passed before Hestia got on stage to perform her concert here. Ha, even after that pretty exhausting concert, and theter fan meeting where a few of her Firwood fans went crazy from excitement, she still told us the tour had to continue. We were back on the road almost immediately. We ended up passing through a number of towns and viges, where Hestia would perform quick concerts for peoples enjoyment while allowing our bistro and restaurant some time to function. More money in the bank. I probably would have joined in earning us some money if I wasnt already fully upied with our partys needs. In fact, I had to asionally return to Inkoran-Tazul through the nexus to speak with the railroad and artificer guild about the war. Since I was Goddesss Chihiros Saint, both guilds were interested in my arcane crystal creation and what they could do with it to improve the current state of mana batteries. This was why they allowed Eine to create her own, as long as they were made from my crystals. Those freeloaders wanted to steal my apprentices ideas! The nerve! Ahem, in any case, after lending Duke Groushia a set of [Room] stones for us to fast travel to, it also meant I had to make some more with thess. We were running out of them, to be honest, and it took a day minimum to make since I had to prepare the forge in advance and then spend the rest of the day in a strenuous crafting session where thess was obligated to join. She was the only one with [Room], after all. More heat,ss! I shouted as she sprayed some blood on the rune I was creating. Get ready! she replied before snapping her fingers, creating a fire to grow the inferno inside my furnace. Sheesh, sorry for not doing this enough and having to do this on short-notice! Always d to do it with you! Hahaha, dont tug your tail in between your legs, lets just enjoy this! I mmed my hammer down. Back to singing! Ahaha, you got it! As I open my hand, releasing the sound of searing hot metal. But I tighten my grip, the pain that follows me with every single thought. Regretting it all would only taint my efforts, or the dream that we hold. Of course, brush it aside! These tears will dry, and this rage will cool As I realized that the world aint stopping for me. [Strength and Wisdom]> <[Musical Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Taz Dwarf, Grimnir Luedbrumdar]> We didnt stop until in the middle of the night, fully exhausted from creating three new sets of [Room] runes. Seeing Tasianna having to drag thesss sleepy body back into the hot spring for a shower before she went to sleep made me feel a bit guilty, but who cared? Haha I was just d to work. Broggi I bet you would have loved being with us. Youll just be like a fly, annoying the Earthlings for ideas, hehe. I never told this to the others, but I took up the hammer because of my parents. It was just how dwarven boys were raised. You had to take up some craft; it didnt matter what but you had to make sure you dedicated yourself to it. Even if you were a soldier or king, dwarves of every birth were expected to contribute to society with works of war, art, or entertainment. Our patron goddess was Goddess Crustacia, after all, the Goddess of Craftsmanship, Minerals, and Creation. Well, it wasnt like our culture changed much since the time the Origin Gods descended to our world. And by her twin-tails, I would make that change happen. Through Rajahs speed, the RV could make it to our next destination in a days time if he wanted to push it, but since Hestia wanted to spend some time singing in viges like a wandering troupe, our sidetracking made us reach the capital of the Equevanna duchy in three days instead. Thankfully, we didnt need to promote the concert here, as the current Duke Equevanna did it for us; not to mention, Hestia repeatedly shouted, My next concert is in Equevanna! on our way here. As such, the moment we reached the city, the concert began. The time we needed to get here was supposed to be the promotion time, but no matter. A good concert, filled to the brim with people once again. Even after so many, enough people still wanted to listen to Hestia sing. It also helped that the entry was free for the masses. Were finally back in the green! Haruka shouted once morning came, looking like she hadnt gone to sleep. No matter. Our finances werent my problem, so I just continued smithing. For our next destination, we separated the party. We had Tatsuya and Kyouya drive the carriage with some loaned equerochsen down south to the Myrrdin duchy, while Hestia would fast travel to Estralia for her next concert. After three days of promotion, and mostly training as Kushlekzar and Belzac forced Hestia and Saori respectively through their schedules, the carriage reached Myrrdin and the next concert could begin. I once again attended it, but this time, I felt too nervous to listen to more than one song. Damn these hands! I couldnt control myself. I had to finish my work! I was so close to finishing the next item! The me of a smith burned in my chest as I rushed back into the workshop and worked through the night, doing the finishing touches and also preparing the forge for runecrafting. Once a day had passed, I added everything together and allowed Eine to add the mana wiring, which required another day to finish. Hahaha, it was finally done. No. But the damn recipient was being a ddarg stubborn brat! As the young girl was about to walk away, I grabbed her by her left arm and pulled her back. I pointed at her lost left arm. Do not make me repeat myself, wrathss, take the ddarg help! I pushed the armguard into her arms. Composed out of the rerebrace, vambrace, and the gauntlet, this armor piece was constructed together into one, meaning it wasnt meant to be worn by a normal person. It would be too cumbersome to put on. It was, however, made to act as a prosthetic for those who lost limbs in battle. The first of its kind, actually. Daichi had that idea after we reforged the elemental armguard for Tatsuya, exining to Eine and I about its functions back on Earth. Something about nerves and such; it took a long lectureing from Hestia for us to understand the use of these nerves inside our bodies! Honestly, why do these otherworlders know so much, even about our own bodies? Here I thought only mana paths were invisible Haaa, this must be how people felt about you, right, my Goddess? Which only made it more important that I, as her arcanatechnician, had to create the first of its kinda manatech prosthetic! Which was why I was bloody annoyed that this girl just declined it so quickly! Did she not know just how much time and effort Daichi, Eine, Tasianna, and I had poured into this damn thing? ddarg! She better be prepared! When I told her all of this, Vifi simply scowled at me. Shadows veil, old man. As I said before, this is my scar to carry. A reminder for all of this. Ya dont need to show me kindness, yer already done enough with the armor Im wearing. The leather-metal chest piece, the steel arm guards and leggings, and the rapier she was currently carrying were all made by me. I personally disliked having this demonkin in the party, as I couldnt trust her. She was only here because of Hestias human cousins interference, and it unnerved me what would happen if her demonkin friends were to appear and give her the chance toe back home without any issue, despite having deserted them. If that were to happen, would she take the opportunity? Regardless of my feelings, until that happened, she was still a member of the party. Her being able to fight meant she could potentially save somebody. That was why I was even making a crossbow for her; the thing would be finished if I hadnt put so much time into this prosthetic. The armor and weapons are minor. Whats important is the armguard a leash for the mad dog. And what if you need the arm? I prompted her. Ive gotten used to it already. Dont underestimate a Warbringer. She pulled out her rapier almost too fast for me to keep up, swing and thrust it before casting a lightning spell almost as fast. A show of power. Hestias long ive? Ya saw me wield it with one arm without any issue. I have the strength and agility requirements for everything. I can even knock that crossbow with one arm. You can, but there are faster methods, I responded, slightly insinuating my ns with the type of crossbow I was nning on making. She wrinkled an eyebrow, but shrugged and sheathed her de. Do what ya wish. I will be grateful either way, cksmith. But, this? I aint needing it. I gave ya mymissions, no need for ex Take it. I grabbed her arm, but the demonkin scoffed and overpowered me, releasing herself pretty easily. Curse my level! Old man, I really am no fan of this crap. Keeping my chill cuz yer Hestias friend, but Im trying to live my life right now without causing any issues. For over two weeks now, nobody hasined. Whats your problem? Its Grimnir! I shouted, having enough of her rarely calling others by their name, aside from Hestia and Fargryneill. And I know this fact enough. Ive seen you alone every single time. You bathe alone, you train alone or in the corner if others are around, and you never, ever join dinner at the same time as others. Eitherte or after everybodys finished! You are avoiding us. And all of ya do not want me here, the same wit Mistress KleaHatma. Ya think Im daft? And you think staying away helps!? Her eyes widened in bafflement before she pushed me back, shoving one of my horns to the side in anger. This. Is. Actually. Braindead. Im at my limit, old man. I can feel [Anger] actually reaching 2%, right now. Yer done it. Im actually out of L.E.P. cuz of you! L.E.P., also known as low energy potential. Her depression mode, in other words. The default state of a wrath demonkin made them sound and act as if they hadnt slept for days. What is the point of yer prattling? Help? You, the otherworlders, and especially those dragon sisters, I We dont need to be close. In an army, one must not love and be friendly with one another, all that matters is that we not backstab each other! Ya hear? You think Im stupid? I have [Identify]. I can appraise yer arcane crystal in this thing; I know ya got something nned. Switching the way you speak, huh? I noted. Usually informal when she was angered, but in that small moment she was formal, almost as if she was reading off a quote. Then we understand each other better than I thought of ye,ss, I frowned. But, you can already guess that Im here to assure that my friends and family will live. I became a cksmith because of my n, but Ivee to understand what I need to do. No longer for revenge. I would not raise my hammer to pay back Blei because of my false belief twisting my emotions into rage. I did not want to lie to myself again, to make up some excuse to work. When I heard Blei say I didnt hate him any longer, it only caused me to be angry at myself. However, it was all right. I understood my feelings now. Even if a part of me wanted to get revenge on the Demon Prince of Greed for what he did to my cousin, it was all right. Simr to how Tasianna felt for a long time. I only needed to remember my duty and that every de and armor will assure my familys smiles remain! I need no praise, I need no recognition, I need not for the person epting my gear to be friends with me. A cksmiths duty was none of them. This armguardthis prostheticsis powered up by a mana battery turned catalyst. In addition, I engraved runes on it. The only thing missing is an enchantment, but its current state still fulfills my blessings requirement to increase its stats and mana conductivity. Ive seen you and that other demonkin fight back in Estralia, so I know damn well how you fight. What you can do with your lightning. I grabbed her hand again and handed her the armor before stepping back. This is how you regain your lost power. A scar? That scar will remain until you can forgive yourself and ept Hestias offer to regrow it. But you are a soldier, and as a soldier, you must ept any help to achieve victory! Do I need to lecture you on this, Warbringer? She went silent, only sighing. Youre right, I had Tasianna rig the battery. This is my leash on you, I admitted. But this is how I help my party members. Reluctant or not, I will give you the help as long as you do not hurt the people I cherish. This armguard is the proof for that. Do you understand, Vifi? She looked me straight in the eyes and then back to the prosthetics. As I noticed her eye the stump on her right shoulder, I took the armguard back and helped her ce it on. Everything is controlled by the mana wires inside. Eine made sure to put extra effort into it, as it will connect with your nerves and mana paths, so make sure you put it on properly. You see these fittings and the arrows? I pointed at two arrows inside of the armor, to which Vifi nodded. The red is up, the yellow is down. You put the red on your shoulder and the yellow on your armpits. You then release mana around your arm, which agitates the armguard. If you feel like your mana is flowing into it, thats when you tighten the strap. Your mana will then attach itself onto the prosthetics as if its an extension of your mana. Like when you pour mana into a weapon. I nodded. I then told her as long as kept feeding the armguard mana, she could move it like her old arm. She could move a finger but she expressed how unnatural it felt. I told her she needed practice. How long had it been since she lost her left arm? The phantom pain needed time to disappear. Still, when it came to using her red lightning, she was a natural. Letting the lightning course through the armguard, the blue crystal lit up purple, finally showing Tasiannas effort in turning it into a lightning elemental catalyst, perfect to reduce the mana cost of lightning spells and attacks. As her lightning crackled around it, she tried turning it into a weapon but failed to do so. Still, using her left arm, she pushed her prosthetics up and aimed at a dummy inside the training room. Like a thunder, she shot out a bolt of voltaic electricity, destroying the head of a dummy before Gravy came waddling in to repair it with some rocks it had on hand. Vifi did not say anything, but with how she stared at it, I couldnt help but smile. She liked it. You a drinker? I asked. Ya ever seen me drink? Thesses tell me youre always in the corner of the bath. Thats why I knew you avoid people even in the hot spring! You think I peeked? So, just answer the question. You drink? She shook her head. Soldiers dont drink on duty but, I liked the honey mead I found at an orphanage in Folschreck. The crap you drank back in BoleTaria is shit. Dont have proper bread, you cant get proper drinks thats what my formerrades used to tell me. Then youre gonna join me, kid. Tasiannas been brewing some good stuff, and we need to drink them, eh? I smacked her back, smiling. And, then next time Hestia announces a concert, youre gonna join in, you hear? What is ya problem? Its what makes us a party, you idiot. Gotta support our biggest bread winner, no? Also, youre in the party of Aurenas first and only Idol blessed, so you gotta embrace the music, hahaha! What a drag Sometimes, you just needed somebody to bring you out of the pit you dug for yourself. Just like for me when Hestia asked me to help her or how Eine wanted to be my apprentice. I had to ept it if I wanted something to change. This made me ept Daichi, despite my grievances against him. This was why I decided to return to my home hold to repossess Broggis and my tools from our old workshops, meaning I had to face my past and sins. Without that first step, nothing was possible. So I pulled wrathss into the dinner where I saw Saori, Yorshka, Farron, Shay, and Krim-k. They wereughing and cheering as Shay tried to drink some beer, only for him to gurgle in pain. Dragonkins just couldnt drink, huh? Oh, oi, weve been waiting, Master Dwarf! Krim-k waved his arm at us. And, ah, that demonkin girl, right? If you want a drink too, get in here! Yorshka chortled, Finally decided to break out of your damn shell, huh? Dont worry, I get it. Were all weird, so it must be hard. Nobody but Eine is in your age group, and those who are all came from Earth, so its a bit of a culture shock. Well, if you need some friends, get here and drink. You should be old enough! Shay and Farron, on the other hand, were less friendly, eying Vifi suspiciously. Meanwhile, Saori was inspecting us, but in the end decided to nod. Thatss knew what I was doing. Wine, ale, or mead, Vifi? We got sake, too, if you want, she offered. We walked closer. For the rowdy attitude she would assume on the battlefield, this girl was quite sheepish when we walked. She had some honey mead in the past, and probably some crap you find at the bottom of the barrel back in her army days. Something easy for a beginner but with a ton of taste, I said, sitting down. Fragassa ale, it is. Tasianna, for the love of all that is holy about alcohol, somehow managed to make that work! It is too sweet for me, though. Saori walked into the kitchen to fetch a casket. You are sixteen, right, Vifi? Yes. She poured the pale pink drink into a tankard and offered it to her. When is your birthday? Also, sit, please. Vifi, though, frowned, looking about to run off. What is this crap. Birthday? Ya dont need to Oh, shut it! Yorshka stood up and pushed Vifi down. As a level 137, she didnt have any issue overpowering Vifi while she was unconcentrated. We already have Asaka. We dont need another standoffish girl in puberty! Oi, fuck you! Vifi screamed with a reddened face, all to the amusement of the two women and me. Krim-k pped the table, bursting out inughter, making me think he was already tipsy. Well, whatever, who cares about her birthday! 16 is plenty old enough for kids to start tasting. Right, Farron? You gonna teach your daughter whats good when the timees? Farron murmured Sure, but Im not letting Prisci try anything hard when she gets old enough. Oh, I agree. Yorshka nodded, looking serious for a moment. None of the experimental stuff. She already hates apple cider, so lets hope this fraggasa ale will do the trick. Itll get her tipsy within a cup. And that was when the conversation evolved. That small conversational point from the saurian enabled everything else to flow nicely. Seeing as the others werent paying attention to her, Vifi tried the drink, looking neither impressed or disappointed. I tried it myself, only to remind myself to tell Tasianna she needed to tweak the recipe a bit. It was good, as Saori said, but not good enough for my tongue. Haa Vifi sighed after a while, but it didnt look like she wanted to leave. She was just watching as everything unfolded, and so did I. I drank my ale, watching as Yorshka finally brought up the prosthetics. Hehe, the girl really couldnt handle the attention. Demonkins are just people like the rest of us. Youre right,ss. Only means we need to get this faith war n working even more. However, for tonight, my path to mastering my craft would take a break as I drank myself to sleep. Chapter 441: Cultivating the Idol Culture of Peolynca. Chapter 441: Cultivating the Idol Culture of Peolynca. 13266 human, beastman, elf, dwarf, half-elf, half-dwarf followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 39957 142 human, beastmen, half-dwarf followers lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 39815 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Sr Core Lv. 6] [Venerated Saintess Lv. 6] [Lightning Magic Lv. 6] [Corrosive Fire Lv. 6] [Dyed Cast Lv. 6] [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 3] [Foresight Lv. 6] [Detection Sensor Lv. 5] [Saints Aura Lv. 2] gained Magic gained: [Ramuh] After quite some lengthy discussions with Saintess Fleindia, Lady Eine, Saint Kushlekzar, and your sister, the Shakaie-Narn Alliance has decided to heed our heads demands. We will ept your proposal for a faith war against Aureolis, halting our war efforts against the Folschreck Empire and the Kingdom of BoleTaria, King Fugnarus stated as he read from a piece of parchment in front of all the members of the summit. However, our head, Champion Hestia, is to speak with the current cardinal of Artorias, Theodore Samuel Sirius, to acquire support and a n to proceed with this n. Yes! I pumped my fist under the round table, keeping myself from smiling. As such, the Church of Aurena from Sariel and Loatryx will support you in this endeavor. The two entities will conduct their own measures separately from you, but once you have exposed the Prince of Envy as the false pope, they will quicklye to your aide. This will ensure authority of Aureolis will go over to the blessed of Goddess Aurena, instead of the clergy. To avoid giving them a casus belli, this is what we have to do, King Elutis stated. However, do keep in mind this does not absolve them of our casus belli. If the Empire threatens you in any way during this phase, we will answer in kind. As such, we will continue building up our forces. So, I just need to maintain this as a blessed versus Church of Aurena deal. Not Princess Hestia, who is also a Champion, wishes to dethrone the pope, right? I asked, prompting the kings to nod. Dont forget that they can twist it however they wish, King Drangleic warned me. You need to make them think that this new Champion of Aurena wishes to overthrow not the church or the Empires culture, but the person guiding everything. Saintess Fleindia, a known blessed, will be your supporter in this, although your negative reputation will be a hindrance. Renee, representing Yeos, nodded. Which is why I will do the same, announcing to the world that Champion Hestia saved Elyonda! As the next Champion of God Yeostar, this will give you additional support. The main point you need to reiterate is that we do not need the pope, Saintess Fleindia exined. With all the conflicts, the popes control in the far west has be far too weak for the sess of the war. To achieve victory against the demonkin, we blessed need to take rein over the church and its Knights of Aurena order just like in the past! Before the pope became a position. Do you understand, Lady Hestia? Right now, you are a politician. You need to choose the correct words. Do not let them find a single hole to use against you. In other words, the pope has to defend himself personally and his role as the leader of the Church of Aurena. You will bring up history to support your im, Reajaen said. This will mean he can only bring the church into the mix. The Holy Emperor of the Folschreck, unless he wishes to anger the rest of the blessed, cannot do anything or interfere in any way. In addition, this also means you cannot use the alliances influence for anything, as that would allow the Emperor to interfere as well. With the current religious turmoil created through your faith war, this will also build a buffer for Artorias for the future when they secede. King Drangleic agreed, I will join the alliance, but both King Fugnarus and King Elutis have agreed I am to remain a vassal for the Empire until you take over Aureolis. We will keep it as a trade agreement until then. Once the dayes, I will announce my kingdom renouncing our vassalship. But wont they take advantage of this? Unless the Folschreckian or the demonkin are actually dumb, they will just continue to drain you of resources which you cannot refuse! I stated. He smiled, putting a finger up. Ah, but heres the thing, my diplomats need only use the most powerful move possibleexcuses. Huh? Although I was confused, everybody else nodded their heads as if that was the most obvious answer. Seeing my confusion, King Drangleic borated. To be precise, unless they send somebody to us, they cannot prove we arent doing our best to fulfill the Empires wishes. They want more levies? I will tell them the peasants are revolting. They want money? Just state the recent grimgarian attacks on Port Annencia or all the disruptions during the Griffonpeak attack had drained our coffers. I cannot even have two meals per day during this crisis! Haha! That sounds too simple. Too banal. Oh, they are. However, as I stated, unless they have an imperial statesman or one of the Lycrepth, all they can do is take us by our word through our letters. What are they to do? Antagonize us simply because we fell into hard times? Do they wish to show their tyrannical rule to the other vassals when you are currently trying to overthrow the Pope in a religious manner? Or how about the grimgarian attacks on the other countries? Oh! I didnt think of using the recent grimgarian invasions in such a manner! That made sense! Every nation with arger port south from here was attacked by a grimgarian fleetnot just Artorias and Yeosand most of them had theirnds overtaken by the aggressors. This was an actual major issue, not just an excuse. If the Empire were to act too harshly towards Artorias, then what about the other countries? Would the Empire enforce taxes while we must fight back the grimgarisn, would be a constant fear, even if they knew Artorias was an outlier for possibly being traitors. Furthermore, as they were vassals, then one had to ask why wasnt the Empire doing anything about it? If needed, well just use the Atadoro kingdom as an excuse for everything, ahaha. King Drangleic tried his best to cover his scheming smile to his wifes chagrin. Even if the Empire criticizes us for not helping our fellow vassals, Ill just remind them how much Atadoro despises us. Well never be able to move our army through them, while Estralia and Aureolis are neutral zones. We cant move our forces through them. Ha, our geographical location is finally helping us. And Ill just make sure the train will be mostly unusable from Hadjuk-Orn to stop imperial officers froming over to Artorias in a timely manner, King Fugnarus added. However, Neill chimed in. We are on a time limit. We cant keep this state forever; as such, with our small elite retinue, we need to seed in overthrowing the Pope before the end of next month. Use the new year wisely, Sis. Fugnarus then pulled up another piece of parchment, one that I could see was enchanted with mana. As such, with this, the first summit of the Shakaie-Nazta Alliance concludes. Princess Hestia, this here is the contract between all of us. With your signature as the official head, you will finalize the alliances creation. I assume you will have noints? So I have until WinterSuna bit over a months time. No pressure. Still Ahaha, Sis! I love you! The moment we got home after the summit, I immediately jumped on Neill and gave her the biggest hug ever! Argh! You better! She pushed my head slightly away as one of my horns was poking her. Haaaa, I am sooo exhausted! This shouldve been only a few days! I didnt expect to have to y politcsc every day until it was over! And for that, I cant help but thank you! I could fully focus on what I loved and some training, because you are the bestest, westest, mwestest older sister this little sister can ever, ever wish for! I snuggled up to her, too happy to let go. Ahhh, it was the 22nd of AutumnMoon13 days had passed since I held my first concert in Hadjuk-Orn after we helped the Carmaniate beastmen get back to their country. Ive held three concerts with a few side shows here and there. Now that I thought about it, maybe I wasnt just happy cause of Neills selfless, sisterly act but also since Ive been doing what I lovedIve actually been able to be an idol, instead of an adventurer or princess, during all this time. While I was focusing on my dream, Neill had fully taken over my role in the summit, and all I had to do was to listen to everybody at the end and sign the contract. A mana contract that would bind everybody in attendance. Like most contracts, they enforced the conditions written on it, simr to the contract of alliance I had between Artorias and Shaturein. With the names immortalized onto this contract, let the God of Oaths be the witness as his blood is sealed onto it. All those who break this contract will have their treachery revealed to the other members! was what was written on it at the very end, after all the uses and details that were far too long to read in one sitting. And, yes, my signature was made with my blood. Apparently, the contract parchment was made from the skin of the dragonewts of the Kargryxmor n. Willingly! Of course. In any case, this dragonkin mana contract was made by the Church of Kargryxmor, using his authority as the God of Oath to properly enforce them even away from the mana catalyst the contract was made within. Usually, mana contracts were connected to the mana catalyst responsible for the mana barrier surrounding the city or town, only allowing the contract to bind and punish people who broke the contract. That was why Artorias was bound by one with the Folschreck Empire, while the contract Artorias had with Shaturein and me only really enforced it between the two cities. To assure they didnt betray each other. However, this dragonkin contract was connected with the System using the authority of a god and the blood of one of his direct descendantsso, Neill and I, in this case. Even if we were separated by continents, if even one alliance member were to break the contract, the System would inform the others of the traitors actions. Since the contract had to be made from a Kargryxmor dragonewts skin and blessed by a member of the clergy from the Church of Kargryxmor in addition to the blood of a true Kargryxmor dragonkin, the usage of this contract was extremely rare. As such, these contracts would only be used if Kargryx was involved in it. In any case, once I signed, it was done! The alliance was finally formed and the summit had ended after nearly a month of discussions. Now was the time for all the ns to fit together, so our partys next goal was to head to Griffonpeak. Thankfully, we could use a portal to get there while the boys and Rajah would ride the RV over to meet up with us. We should hurry, Fleindia stated and I couldnt help but agree. Also, do remember to train, Hestia! You havent leveled once in this entire trip! Master scolded me, despite training me here and there. I leveled some of my skills I wish I could stop time. [Space-Time], please, help. Sadly, [Space-Time] had to be level nine for me to get [Time Control: Deceleration] and, even then, it probably didnt slow down global time. Well, whatever. I would listen to Master, but I had a whole list to do stuff first, including visiting with Saori now. Entering the training room without the others, I gave Gravy a pat on his head as I stared at a couple of slimes wandering around the garden. Yes, slimes. Actual blue goopy creatures with a mana core swimming in the middle of their bodies were moving around, all while a ck-colored one the size of a house was sitting in the corner, almost staring at each of them despite not having eyes. Why? Cause the ck one was Shoyi and he was in charge of overseeing the five slimes Gravy sessfully created for the monster room! Now, why slimes and not some goblins? Well, the simple answer was that I created five slimes as they were the cheapest options to spawn and that slimes were easier to control than potentially intelligent girmgarians or other monsters. Theplicated answer was due to our toilet problem during Shoyis entire absence. Since using slimes was an entirely normal thing to clean the waste from a toilet, Saori decided to buy Shoyi for this job. However, over time, the slime evolved and became an actual member of the shadow pack with the sentience to be one of my retainers, and as such, it got a promotion! It was now abatant, so we needed a recement and this was why I made these slimes, as it was possible for monsters to wander out of a monster room, although they wouldnt serve the monster room any longer. Thus Shoyi, acting as the slime leader as it couldmunicate with them in slimnese, would train them up before we ced the five into our toilets. Economical usage of our monster room! In addition, it also acted as a test for me since I still had no idea how this monster room would function in the future. I had nned on using it as an experience grinding room, but now I wasnt so sure. Gravy, your mana, please. Total Mana: 184910 It was enough for me to spawn multiple roons or some of the higher stated monsters, but for now, I allowed Gravy to just absorb the surrounding mana. After three weeks of being idle, the mana regeneration was pretty generous, especially if I regrly injected mana into the garden. After petting my pet rock once again, I moved into the actual training room, where I witnessed arge ball of shadow manifested in the middle of the room, while several others sparred with each other around it. Uno, Song, Sarasa, and Quatre were fighting against Krim-k, Grahta, and Akast, while the students were being trained by Yorshka and Farron. I could also see Vifi inside the room, for a change, training against Eine, Grimnir, and the wyvern twins. Shes wearing Grimnirs metal arm, I noted, eyeing the arm Vifi was wearing, although she was having some difficulty raising or closing her prosthetic hand into a fist the prosthetic. I left them to them alone and moved towards the ck orb, where I saw Vidia, Saoris garm mom, waiting like a guard dog. She only had eyes on it while weird explosions erupted from inside the object. Using [Mana Eyes] made my eyes hurt from the sheer concentration of mana, but I could identify two wolves fighting against each otherone was bulky and looked like Saoris silhouette while the other wasrger but built leaner, simr to Vidias current body. Are they sparring again? She nodded. I guess from the number of explosions Belzac must have increased the intensity of the training, so I hope he isnt going too hard on her, I added, talking about Belzacs ability to create almost perfect [Shadow Clone]s able to speak and act like other people. There was a limitation on it, apparently, so he was teaching Saori how to do it properly. Vidia nodded once again. I went silent, ncing nervously at her while her head hadnt moved once since I spoke with her. As a Belzac wolf, shouldnt you be inside, too? It wouldnt hurt to learn. [I am [Belzacs Sessor] no longer.] To my relief, she finally spoke. [My daughter has her path, and I must now walk my own Even if I am not sure how to begin nor where it will lead.] I see Well, good talking with you. I turned around and left the training room, before letting out a loud sigh. Life is moreplicated than a few exchanged words was what Vidia told me after the two of us met again inside Belzacs cave. She had regained her old body and turned into a zombie garm through Saoris help. I had apologized to her for how I ruined her life back thenkilling her partner and childrenbut she forgave me. Buried the hatchet, in other words. My first teacher and also a serious enemy as her partner nearly killed me when I was still a tiny dragon hatchling in the Belzac forest. It seemed she was more thankful that I kept my promise to keep Saori safe and alive, but to me, I didnt know how to feel about it. I did believe in letting the past go, but I still murdered her family. Sure, it was out of self-defense, since her partner didnt want to just listen to me and capitte, thinking I was some kind of menace for singing. I felt awkward when I first brought this up to Saori, but back then, she told me she had no connection to her garm family. What about now? Maybe she wanted to know more about her garm father and warg siblings? Or maybe I was needlessly worrying about something meaningless again, just like always. Man, human and monster interactions were hard. After joining everybody in the hot spring and taking a breather after a stressful week of performances, we had our meal, filling up our stomachs before I exited the subspace with my usual bodyguards. Usually, I wouldnt need the twins or Tasianna to be around me as I walked around, buuut, after all the concerts Ive given, people knew me. Hey, Skardrvo, I greeted the silver-scaled dragonewt as I exited the subspace, before I grimaced at the loud noises outside our room. I am a celebrity now. Oh, hey, its the Crimson Saintess! Hey, nice song ya gave yesterday! Excuse me, excuse me, can I have an autograph on my shirt! Mydy, mydy! Please, consider selling us the recipe! Our coffers arerge enough to pay any price! Name the number of Davi! I just had to have people saying that name again, huh? Crimson Saintess, oh, how long has it been since anybody called me by that name? Well, it was cringe back then and it still was now, but it was a pretty adept way to call me. Well, it was certainly better than the nicknames the shoutcaster in Elyonda always kept calling me by. Honestly, if he had thrown another name at me when I performed in Elyonda, then so help me Im sorry I apologized to the inn owner as I stared at the packed foyer and outside, filled to the brim with people not here to stay at the inn but to gawk at me. No, no, mydy. My Crustacias twin locks, the business you brought for us was amazing. Cant fault you for this, the kimono-wearing dwarf woman told me with a boisterousugh. Even after you left, we got a good number of peopleing. Far more than usual. It was the same hotspring inn we used to book during our initial stay in Inkoran-Tazul. After our tour began, we had to leave but we came back today for the nostalgia effect, even if we werent using the hotspring. It also made the perfect ce to go around the city without the hassle of crashing at King Fugnaruss ce. I was having mixed feelings about what A list celebrities felt. All the concerts up to my tour had only gained me some fans here and there, and while quite a ton of people knew me, they didnt know me to the point they would swarm ces just for my attention. Strangely, most of the people here were the BeatsNRocks fans, people who had already experienced being music enthusiasts. Even if the whole idol culture was different, they knew what an autograph was. Yikes And, from the way thest concert went, this culture had begun to spread to the other races. I sighed internally before taking a deep breath, bringing up a smile as I went into work mode. An idol could not rest and I was ready to deliver the fan service! I strutted forward and began addressing the crowd, telling them to form a line neatly and quietly, emphasizing thatst part as I would leave them otherwise. Does everybody understand? YES! YIKES! I flinched as the dwarves, and some humans, beastmen, and elves, shouted in unison, causing their voices to sound like a thunderp And it seemed I wasnt the only one as I saw some kids recoil. Yeah, this couldnt be allowed. This was my idol culture, one that would not be simr to Earths no matter what! I used [Aerokinesis], silencing their voices around me for a moment before I signaled to Tasianna. She pulled out her catalyst and using the blessing of Zephira controlled the wind with such perfect uracy that it made me slightly jealous of her version of [Aerokinesis]. She silenced everybody, even the chatter, causing them to panic a bit. With precise control, she allowed me to be the only one speaking. No! I shouted. I understand everybodys excitement, but let me remind you that I am not a BeatsNRocks musician like Punkers Paradise. I am an idol! I do enjoy everybodys joy, but please, do remember that there are more than you who are here with me. You dont know how much my heart is sent aflutter by you being here. I feel like a sparkling sun! However, my job as an idol is to bring everybody to smile! As such, if you are my fan, wont you help me fulfill this dream of mine? Those who shouted looked around, noticing the kids and normies amongst them. All had their ears covered a moment ago, looking bbergasted by what happened. I didnt want to put some of my fans on the spot, but an idol afraid of their image or distancing fans would only cultivate an unhealthy, parasocial rtionship with them. I would create my own stans. Everything in moderation. It was my duty to control them. This was also part of fan service. I want everybody to nod. Please, get into a line and I will do my best to make this your day! After some confusion, people began to nod. Once Tasianna disabled the silence field, prompting a few of the fans to apologize to each other, almost meekly. It honestly felt weird for dwarves to act reservingly, but this felt good. With Tasianna, the twins, and Skardrvo, I began the fan meeting, giving autographs or I just talked with people. Some of the kids ran up to me, showing me stone bs with something drawn on it. As I held it in my hand, I couldnt help but smile as I noticed the art instantly and what it depictedme. My portrait, in fact. Asaka, Kohaku, Kazumi thank you. This was their special project they were preparing for me. Asaka was a graffiti artist while Kohaku wanted to be a mangakaa manga artist and storytellerlike her parents, so both of them were pretty good at drawing. They actually wanted to make me into a manga at the beginning, and while they havent given up on it just yet, this was the initial resulta fanware which was mostly cheap to make and was different from my clothing merchandise. It wasnt realistic at all. Although cartoonish, you could still recognize me and this made it pretty popr amongst my children fans. With trembling hands, I gave the portrait my signature and handed it back. Thank you very much, Crimson Saintess! My brother and I love your songs! a dwarven girl told me. The boy smiled brightly. Yeah, The Will to Fight and Survive really broke the stone underneath me! That fire shower felt so warm; it didnt burn me, Pa, Ma, or Sis! Haha, I thought I was a taz! d to hear, you better live your life with that fire, alright? I reciprocated with a grind before singing a bit. The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth I couldnt just stop now, my heartbeats The show must go on You cannot silence my voice now Be dazzled, be humbled the boy sang, although extremely offtuned. Simrly to the girl. Im destined for the stars Prepare for a beatdown, no mercy Gonna overwhelm them A chance for the spotlight Dont regret getting burned to ash Nice, nice! Now, everybody! Not too loud, but lets go! Sing the next part! Without being perfectly in sync, people sang with the kids, going against the fact I wanted to keep everything quiet. Well, it was toote. It was just time to have some fun! The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws As the music drops, our emotions will run wild Top the world The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth The promise to stand fast Against the tidal waves! The Will to Fight and Survive! Thats it! Wooo! I pumped my hand in the air, hyping everybody up as if I was in a concert. I apologized to the innkeeper once again. Quite some time flew by until I was done with the fan meeting, and once I gave everybody a big thank you for enjoying my music, I just dashed out of there, even flying to avoid the merchants trying to get me to sell my pastry recipe! Once we got out of the cave, my retinue and I flew over to the royal castle, leaving Skardrvo behind to guard the [Room] runes inside. Once there, we greeted King Drangleic and picked him and his retinue for the trip back Griffonpeak. While we were leaving, however, Maelexus suddenly appeared. Ah, Princess Hestia! It is good to see you, I actually have a separate matter I wanted to talk to you about now that the summit is over, he began. You should know my countrymen have been visiting your concert, right? I nodded. How could I not? I see them cheering for me everyday; some even flew around! I know your son has been visiting the concert every single time, but I have to ask, he isnt secretly forcing people to join, right? Haha, if we could, we probably would to support you! He grinned to my annoyance. However, that isnt the case. Although we dragonewts do worship dragons a lot, that doesnt mean every single one of us does. The more noble your n, the more you feelpelled by your bloodline to act in your service. Yorshka, for example, was extremely prideful in her early days. Yorshka did call her young-adult self a bitch. A haughty genius who had to get humbled to understand the world. Our knights will support you like when we appeared at the gate, but you also have the support of some wanderers and merchants. Those dragonewts just like your singing and that youre different from our homnd. Our music choice is more instrumental and more rooted in rituals and such, not like the dwarfs BeatsNRocks. She scratched his chin for a moment. Hmm, so, my son told me after I returned home that some of the dragonewts haveined about the concerts. They did? My eyes widened, even tilting my head in confusion. He nodded. Nothing about your performance, more like they want to see more of your dragon self. Youre a dragon, Princess Hestia. A daughter of Emperor Eltharion. You arent a dragonewt or human in this life, and, honestly, I personally would prefer to see your dragon form again. There is a certain difference in majesty between your forms. I guess I am a dragon idol. Hrmm. I should, no? There is enough space on the stage, but wont most be scared of me? I wouldnt have to care about the dwarves, elves, dragonewts, or Caedhulens, but I feared my humans and beastmen fans might be intimidated by myself. I mean, the Griffonpeak and Elyonda had seen my dragon form, so it shouldnt be too surprising, but then again, I did look frightening. Would people still want to listen to me? I couldnt even sing in my dragon form. As an idol, I should consider my fans wishes In the end, I decided to consider it and went back to the inn with King Drangleic and his retinue. Once we entered the subspace, I had Skardrvo bring the [Room] runes to King Fugnarus for safekeeping. Using the nexus, we fast traveled from Inkoran-Tazul to the Groushia Duchy, then to the Morgiana one, and then to Griffonpeak, all to prevent people from umting too much arcane corruption. With the royal pair back in their castle, I left it to return to Eines mansion in the noble district, before visiting the Cathedral with Fleindia. Time was of the essence with the uing war! Hello youre here earlier than I expected. The lc-haired man stated as he was reading a book inside his office, still looking as if he had insomnia, although his robes certainly upgraded from thest time we met. Theodore! Congrattions on your promotion to cardinal! Remove A note from AbyssRaven Summit over, fan meeting over, time to meet an old friend! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 442: Griffonpeak Cathedral Revisit. Chapter 442: Griffonpeak Cathedral Revisit. There is nothing to congratte me for. Eh? Theodoreid down his book, sighed, and stood up. He held onto his amulet for a moment and looked at Fleindia and me, before bowing to the both of us. Saintess Fleindia. Champion Hestia. I, Cardinal Theodore Samuel Sirius, wee you to the Cathedral of the Goddess on this fine WaterDay. May your wellspring of life be ever filled with joy. Right, we forgot to properly greet him. In fact, as blessed, we werent even supposed to enter the cathedral in such a normal fashion either. We technically were obligated for religious reasons to invoke [Prayer] upon the clergy members of any of the temples and cathedrals we visited. Fleindia wanted to do so, but, to her chagrin, I told her I didnt want to attract too much attention right now. People knew me in Artorias and I was happy to not have to deal with more fan meetings right now. After we both curtsied, Theodore told his aide to wait for him outside, leaving us alone inside this rather dull, barely decorated room. Thest time I was here, the room was filled with fairnite statues, fancy rugs, and an array of white-gold furniture that fully expressed the maximalism of Artorian noble culture. When I brought this up, Theodore told me due to the arrest, and subsequent execution for treason, of the former cardinal, all the furnishings in the office were confiscated, as they technically belonged to said former cardinal. When he was voted into the position by Artoriass Church of Aurena, Theodore had all the furniture sold and reced with his belongings from when he was still the High Bishop of Firwoods temple. The earnings were invested into the new orphanage, assuring better amodations, a better budget, and also a way for the director to earn some money for any specific objects the children will wish for. With your pastries still circting inside the city, it has motivated them to work hard to save up some treats for everybody. Money? Work? Fleindia tilted her head. Cardinal Theodore, are you training them to be merchants? Ah, I apologize for not exining, mydy. You see, after Saintess Eshes death, King Drangleic dedicated a day in her name to remember her noble sacrificethe 29th of SpringBloom, to be exact. In addition, the orphanage she stayed at for the month she was with us has been rebuilt after the attack. Under His Majestys orders, Lady Amelia had taken a more proactive step into training the orphans to allow them to decide their future. Griffonpeaks orphanage will not purely train them to be grey robes as is tradition any longer. Eshe I see. Of course. Hearing this would put a smile on her face. Fleindias mouth turned into a smile, but her brows frowned still. Ive heard about Saintess Eshe Day from King Drangleic. I hadnt expected such a grand change. Wont the cathedral one day run out of gray robes? Thats her worry? Theodore shook his head. That is for the future to decide. He stood back up. Saintess Fleindia, this is our first meeting. The Empire has isted the rest of the world from our blessed; it was rare for a blessed to journey to the western vassal state due to the war with the demonkin. I do not know why, but even as a priest, I never really cared. My purpose has always been to preach the word of our Goddess. I would teach the new clergy members and serve our religion as best as I can, he stated. I was made High Bishop due to my work and not for my piety alone. A son of a Marquess and the brother of one. Just like many noble priests, I am also a political piece. Even now as a cardinal. And I cant even say I was promoted because of my ability either; it was due to my friendship with Champion Hestia as well. I-I see. However, the same could Theodore did not let her speak. What is the Church of the Goddess? I asked myself after everything that happened to Artorias in this year. A noble house buying out multiple priests to hide their dealings with a fae hunter, a corrupt, demonkin sympathizing cardinal who falsely appointed an ambitious rank A a Champion candidate, and then the death of a kind, selfless Saintess and her knights who died by the hand of a demonkin posing as a lycerepth agent. My faith was shaken. With a loud sigh, Theodore massaged his cheeks before sitting back down. What I am saying is that change was needed. I joined the temple due to my family situation, but I have grown into the role. I also learned that I should not serve the Church. I should serve the Goddess alone, and that means, I will do what I must for what I believe is the best to honor her and the rest of her pantheon. The orphans deserve the choice to choose what they wish to be. Theodore Samuel Sirius, my second theology teacher after Tasianna. The priest who taught and guided me through my role as a priestess and blessed of Aurena. He, along with Eshe, taught me what my role was as a Champion and what I could do with the power I had. He also knew who the Pope really was: the one who killed our friend. I am now the cardinal of the Church of the Goddess in Artorias. I do not need to heed the Empires guidance. I will lead our religion how I believed the Goddess would have wanted us to be! Theodore announced in front of a Folschreckian Saintess. I heard you were at the summit. This? How I guide my fellow followers is not your concern, mydy. Instead, let us speak about a topic that the both of us will benefit from. Goddess Erithia is watching us through you, is she not? As nobles, we have a duty to be better and defend our people, no? Fleindias eyes widened, baffled at what she heard. Our meeting with Theodore was to talk about my faith war, but it seemed he held no hesitation in putting his foot down as the leader of a religion. He was fully devoted to his role. Regardless of how he made it here, it was clear Theodore was ready for it, just like when he supported me as a high bishop. Ehe Fleindia giggled. You are right. I may be a Saintess of Goddess Erithia, but like many of my other fellow blessed, we have failed in our roles and duty to our gods. I have no right to be sanctimonious. I have been enlightened. Our religions path forward requires us to once again witness the brilliance of the light; to have it show us the shadows weve been ignoring all this time. Sheesh, both of you sound so preachy, right now. I sat down on one of the office sofas. I know we havent seen each other in a long time, Theodore, but seriously, you dont need to bring up our past that much. And, Fleindia,e on. Enough. That light wont just appear out of nowhere. So, lets talk as three followers of the Goddess of Light. Indeed, both stated before joining me. Theodore began, Lord Ulquint had sent me the message a week ago, and word of your concerts have been spread throughout the country ever since you began to hold them more frequently. They know you as the Crimson Saintess nowa fire dragon princess able to cast a humongous [Prayer] and white mes that flutter like feathers in the distance. You made your mark in the Groushia, Equevanna, Myrrdin, Morgiana, and Greenveil duchies as well as the capital. I hadnt visited the Morgiana duchy yet during my tour, but I did give its duchess one of my [Room] runes thest time I visited it, primarily for the onnikai people. Speaking of which, Asaka did visit them here and there and told me they were doing pretty well after they built their vige. They were still zombies, pretty much, so it was still a bit freaky to look at them. I knew it I frowned at my nickname. It seemed like it would stick to me now. I think it is good! Fleindia stated. There is a reason why adventurers or knights have a title. It makes them easier to remember. Sometimes you dont hear Hestia this, Hestia that but your title will spread because it makes you stand out. You are a priestess of the Light Goddess, but your title really fits with the Fire God instead. I sighed to Theodores obvious statement. The followers of Shiterno I met in Cedaraille did call me that and Shiterno was the reason for why I had the Crimson Saintess Job before the overhaul. Now, though, it looked like my nickname was a permanent thing in Artorias. Well, whatever. I shook my annoyance away. This is the goal of the nto make myself known. Ive done a concert here and there, but there was always a long dy in between them and I wasnt able to use the Obsidian Orchestra until my first Estralia concert. I am doing this seriously now. Fulfilling my dream while spreading my name. I am d for you. Your delightful ns have finallye to fruition. Theodore showed a rare smile, reminding me of my talks with him. It did make me a bit nostalgic of when Eshe was around and I had to exin what an idol was to them. This influence you build will be what we need to prove to people of your importance. The popes position has solidified itself as the leader of our church, but the blessed are still considered closer to the Goddess. Still, the negative reputation around you will be the issue. Artorias, Estralia, and Yeos will be on your side. Sadly, you will need to contend with Atadoro, Rakatheen, Astraford, and the four other principality within the Divide. Not to mention the Holy Capital itself, Fleindia pointed out. Even with the southern countries under attack by the grimgarians, the clergy will stille to the support of the pope. I suspect it will be the same with the previous cardinal, Theodore warned, telling us the other religious representatives were probably bribed or manipted. You cannot influence the clergy. You need to focus on the people. Upheavals require a charismatic leader, which is your role in this. Simr to how Artorias did with the Leosfalt Kingdom. The Cardinal nodded to my statement. As you are not a Saintess, you need to show your worth through power. You have the poprity of the former, but any clergy member can point out that you are a rank B adventurer, that you arent even higher leveled than Dame Yorshka, a former Knight-Captain of the Knights of Aurena. It is rather unfair to grade a new Champion at such a level. She may be mentally 16, but in fact, she is only a year old as a dragon! Fleindia supported me, but she still looked worried. Nevertheless, in politics, that likely wont matter. Even if the clergy acknowledges you as a Champion, they do not have to think of you as worthy. They will twist the truth, make their lies believable, or denounce you in another matter. You need to gain the favor of Aureolis for us to expose the pope through words; otherwise they will not believe us. The Prince of Envy still had one avable aberration as a save point somewhere. Even if we killed him, he could just spawn backter on. Charging in would only create more work for uster on, which was why Fleindia suggested approaching the problem slowly. Corner the prince and then destroy his ace-in-the-hole. That is always the mostplicated stuff! It doesnt make sense with all that Ive learned! Iined. We are both blessed. A Champion and Saint; we talk with the gods! And the reason why people wont believe us is because the pope might say we interpreted the Goddesss words wrong? Can you prove you can fully listen to the Goddess? Theodore asked, but I quickly shook my head. With Plesia punishing the Light Pantheon for what Yeostar did during the Elyonda siege, I couldnt even talk with Kramps properly. I had to fulfill the Divine Quest of the Earth Goddess to get this information, so how would I tell the people to just believe me? If I were in their shoes, naturally, I wouldnt. Although What if I exposed that I am a reincarnator, just like Goddess Chihiro, the Revolution Queen? I finally took the shot. [Princess] and [Otherworldly Reincarnator] have been two titles Ive been trying to keep a secret to attract too much attention to me. I even tried to hide [The Light], but telling everybody I was a blessed had been too beneficial to hide, and I eventually caved and revealed to the world I was a dragon andter a princess. These choices were to protect myself from dragonyers and also unwanted attention, but things had reached the point where I couldnt avoid them through secrecy. Now it was time for revealing my reincarnator status. Even if this fact were to bring some meddlesome people to me, if I could use them to achieve my goal, then so be it. My soul was reinforced by the Goddess to speak with her. Chihiro was the Revolution Queen due to the amount of technological advancements she brought to the world due to her knowledge from back on Earth. That should mean something, no? Theodore and Fleindia thought about it, but both frowned. I do not know, Fleindia started. You would be able to move the elves and dwarves without a doubt; they were familiar with Goddess Chihiro, but in the Empire? No, you wouldnt. You do not know how much the history books vilify her due to her massive role during the War for the Faefolk. It isnt stated outright, but there is always mention of how if she hadnt encouraged the dwarves, the elves wouldnt have stood a chance against the Empire. When I was a child, I personally believed it. It waspletely different from how Artorias taught their people about the War for the Faefolk. Another example of the difference between countries and how each viewed past events. Aureolis is also not a technologically advanced nation, Theodore added. Even in the capital city, you wont find many examples of manatech outside of the cathedral grounds. The viges and towns will be simr to a Carine vige, where themoners only know as much as nobles were willing to tell them. I personally would not teach one of my Houses serfs what a mana pen could do, as they wouldnt need that knowledge. He might be a good noble, but he was still a noble Ignorance is bliss, I guess. But wouldnt it persuade the clergy members? Those who are smart enough to understand? Wasnt Thyrauh, House Morgianas heironce an apprentice shrine maiden to learn holy spells? Those sort of people would listen, I argued, but both shot me down. They reminded me that influencing some clergy members would only help slightly, but I had to pull the masses onto my side. Prove yourself, Theodore stated. First, be rank A. Second, move through the Lecartiglio and Olivus duchies and perform your concerts there. Unite the entirety of Artoriass seven duchies under you as the newest blessed of the Goddess. I can help, but you need to prove your abilities to the local churches and followers. I still hadnt taken my rank A exam, which I could take now as I was in Griffonpeak. I was also nning on going to the Lecartiglio and Olivus duchies anyways, but due to the time limit, I might have to skip visiting the Morgiana duchy. I already had a fast travel point there, so it should be all right. Theodore continued, this time with a warning, The issue is that the Lecartiglio duchy still dislikes beastmen. Have you heard of the refugee exodus from the Atadoro Kingdom? I nodded. It happened during the Griffonpeak siege and it hadnt gotten any better, to the point there had been minor ve rebellions in some of Atadoros duchies. These refugees are swarming into the Lecartiglio duchy, causing a rise in crime and disorder. The people will be less interested in you, even if they had heard of your deeds. You are, after all, not human. Oh, if its that bad, then I wont care, I admitted, causing both to look at me as if I wasnt listening. I had to borate. Here is the thing, as an idol, or entertainer in general, there will always be haters. People who hate you for any reason possible. Trying to make them fans will always be hard, even impossible, since people will make their opinion and some wont change it. But that is the path forward if you want to convert them. You need people for your [The Light], Fleindia argued. There will always be more people. I already worry about how people perceive me, even my own friends and family. There were people in Estralia who were spouting things about hating beastmen or worrying about the fact I was a dragon, you know? That I was dangerous! Wyvernyers were sent after me! Do you know what I did? I didnt care, I just performed! I recalled. Idols who only worry about what their fans or haters think will lose the edge when ites to creativity! I am an idol, first and foremost. If they do not like my music, then so be it. I am okay with that. If they dont like me because of my race? Fuck them! Am I supposed to beg for their favor? An awkward silence spread inside the room, but I didnt regret speaking my honest thoughts on this matter. Actions spoke louder than words, and this was proven in Elyonda when many beastmen-hating citizens changed their minds due to my participation in the siege. If Lecartiglio wanted to be difficult, then so be it. Still I leaned forward. It wont mean I wont try, of course. As I said, creativity fuels an idols performance! If you want me to give people a show they cannot forget, then sure! I will rock their pants! Pants? Both stared at me for my weird word choice, but I ignored it and drove them forward. Theodore agreed, Regardless, make sure to focus on the Olivus duchy. They should be easy to persuade, but they are also the closest to Aureolis. That might be an issue down the road. Once you are done there, then it would be time for you to enter Aureolis. Then it would be my turn, Fleindia said. Ive visited it plenty of times, so people know me there. Instead of speaking of the faith war, we will enter Aureolis using the excuse that I survived my trip in Inkoran-Tazul and that I have you to thank. In other words, we will tell them one truth to hide the truths of our ulterior motive. Unless the pope or his cardinal wish to cause issues, they will have to let us enter and address us as blessed. And then Saori and her shadow pack would have the time to look around but, couldnt this be a trap? My chest felt tight at the prospect of entering the country, trying to be courteous towards an enemy. Unless you want to sneak around yourself, potentially antagonizing our more fanatical followers, then we have no choice. Show your sincerity. Show that you are an upstanding Champion to contradict the lies in their newspaper. Dont forget what King Elutis saidwe need people to like you so Sariels Church of Aurena can openly support you and help consolidate Aureolis after everything. Dont forget, your Divine Quest also states to help rebuild our religion, Hestia. Considering Fleindia knew more about the church, I thought she wouldnt make me do the annoying stuff, but I guess I couldnt pass that. Dont worry, though, I wont make you do everything. I will get my revenge on that fiend! For this I swear to Goddess Erithia, I will avenge those who died on the day of the coup, Fleindia cursed, scowling. I still have contacts. People I trust and know about the pope, who live within Aureolis, Astraford, and Rakartheen. We can get their support and help. Contact Shaturein, Theodore suggested. Do not send out manatech birds or messengers through official channels. The letters will only get intercepted. Well, guess I will have Gael help us. Shaturein has to carry their weight in this alliance, after all. We ironed out a few more details during our visit until Theodore suddenly brought up the kids from the orphanage again. Oh, thats all right. They always watch my concerts, so Im not particrly in a rush to visit them, I said, remembering how I actually met the Artorias orphans in the fan meeting of thest concert. It, honestly, had been a while. Oh really, then you wouldnt mind if I told Oh, I know they are here! I stopped him, drawing my head to the door where I noticed multiple signals with [Detection Sensor]. Break time! I jumped off the sofa and rushed over the door, abruptly opening it up, causing the kids trying to eavesdrop on us to fall forward. I scooped them all up, even using my floating scales to catch those who couldnt fit in my embrace. Hiehie, dont you know you cant eavesdrop when a silence rune is active? I told them in a smug tone. As if we would let anybody listen into this! Big Sis! the kids cried out. Abi and all of you! I called out, grinning widely. Its only been a day but all of you already miss me this much? Ooooh, you guys know how to make your big sis cry happy tears! Okay, maybe I underestimated my wish. Haha, a fan meeting was nothingpared to a personal meeting with all of them! I let them all down. How are all of you? I heard the Cardinal made sure the orphanage was fully kitted out! The biggest difference between the fan meeting and now was I could ask them personal questions! Abi, one of the girls, jumped up. Amazing! The director has gotten a lot of support! But we have to work more. Its more annoying than before. But we get more sweets! We even have the money to buy pastries from Lady Amelia every RestDay! Kids alwaysin, but they also always make sure to express their happiness to us. That was why I saw them as my break from all the stuffy talk, and I was happy Theodore and Fleindia werent too unhappy about it. Well, not like they could have stopped me with how fast I was. While I was listening to the kids, I suddenly heard footsteps approaching us. Looking up, I saw Theodores attendant appear, telling us somebody was waiting for me at the front gate. When I asked him why he hadnt mentioned this earlier, he told me he had just returned. That was why the kids had a chance to try and eavesdrop. Perfect timing then. Theodore stood up. It might be a good time for a break, actually. I would like to show Saintess Fleindia around a bit. With that settled, Theodore, his attendant, Fleindia, and the kids followed me as we walked outside the cathedral. There, I noticed Eine waiting for me. She was wearing a simple shirt and pants, looking nothing like a noble, as she rested her hand on the pommel of her whipsword. When we came close enough, she waved at me before she suddenly looked to the side, staring at the attendant with a confused look. She suddenly raised one of her brows before her eyes widened in shock. She quickly pulled out her whipsword, far too fast for the guards next to her to react, before the de separated into its individual des. The only one able to react to this was me, but I didnt feel any hostility from her. What are you? Without giving me the time to finish my thought, Eine swung her de at the attendant, but he somehow managed to dodge it at the veryst second. As he tripped on the ground, trying to stand up, Eine deftly jumped onto the guards next to her, kicking their shoulders and stopping them from unsheathing their weapons. Theodore and Fleindia, shocked, had pulled out their catalyst to cast a spell while the kids let out shrill screams as Eines de sent dust flying into the air with each tiny sonic boom. In my confusion, I pulled all the kids behind me, protecting them as the attendant screamed for help. What are you doing! Theodore screamed as a magic circle appeared before him. Eine readied another attack. Hestia, sing! she shouted. What? [Demonkin!] This time, Klea spoke to me through [Telepathy]. That was all the context I needed! I poured mana through my body, shedding the outeryers of my scales and sent them to intercept Fleindia and Theodore, stopping them from attacking while protecting the kids. With the situation under control, I sang. Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Argh! the attendant groaned, allowing Eine to sh at his arm. Blood sprayed out of the wound, caused by his body spasming around as his face suddenly began to distort, changing into something hideous. He roared as Eine caught his foot, slicing his leg, before he was tripped. A demonkin of envy! It seemed we underestimated the demonkins ability to spy on us. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Well, now, spies are everywhere I see. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 443: The Envy Within the Cracks. Chapter 443: The Envy Within the Cracks. My face! Instead of worrying about his leg, the demonkin touched his face, staring down in disgust before his expression contorted from anger. How dare you, Aurenas dogs! By God Marsven, I am a A spy! Eine shouted, ending his sentence for him. By grabbing the mana thread holding the des of her sword together, she used the leverage with her strength to pull the demonkin into the air before mming him back onto the ground. As a dust cloud blew up, the demonkins arms suddenly turned ck before they produced a pair of ck, misty orbs on each palm. Smashing both together, the demonkin spy caused the mist to explode out and spread all around us. Shine! Suspicious of this unknown substance, I immediately cast one of my spells from [The Light] title to dispel the darkness, remembering those mist orbs from thest time I fought a demonkin of envy. Unable to be touched by my light, the smog did not move any closer to me, but instead, it spread around us, just outside of my spells reach, as if it was forming a barrier around me. Haaar! A shrill sound resounded as I noticed the signal of the demonkin moving away from Eine. He freed himself! Just as I was about to act, however, my attention turned around as I heard multiple shrieks from behind my scale barrier, recognizing they were from the orphans! I manipted my scale barrier to block the smog from entering from the back and leave an opening in the front near where I was, allowing me to see the kids. Go! Fleindia cried before she kneeled down, praying as a magic circle appeared on the ground, shining bright white and yellow, almost simr to [Sacred Field]. In adherence to our piety, my soul calls up to the divine. Noblest of all, hear my plea. May this sanctum grant you room to move. May your mana help us endure the darkness toe! [Noble Prayer (Dark Defence)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Noble Prayer: A sacred spell belonging to the [Radiant Ritualist], changing its effect depending on the ritualistic chant evoked during the Incantation. Mana is spent to determine the size and effectiveness of the prayer, but will cost nothing to maintain as long as the [Radiant Ritualist] continues the prayer. Does not allow multi-cast during the prayer, but the higher [Multi-Cast]s level is, the more potent the effect. Only applies to those the blessed determines as allies. Dark Defence: Reduces dark elemental damage by 80%, reduces demonic damage by 40%, constant application of [Moderate Heal], natural Mana regeneration increases by 100% Holy moly, thats what she got for bing a blessed, huh? Fleindias field around us continued to grow, to the point it even touched the gate and cathedral itself, protecting everybody within it, including the guards Eine had to push through. When it touched the ck mist, the light banished all of it, revealing Eine fighting against the freed demonkin. My song was still on, restricting the demonkins transformation, but it was still able to produce that misty substance through his arms. Was that an envy demonkins bloodline power? Like how wrath demonkin could conjure elemental weapons and had to control their emotions? Hold on, yes, Klea did talk about that! Envysmy fellow archdemon, in this caseOriginal Sin: Demiurge allows them to transform their flesh into the appearance of anyone they touch, although it can only be a perfect copy if they consume their targetpletely, like the little rats that they are. They werent blessed with physical might, but magical power, and if I remember correctly, they used to serve under God Marsvens pantheon. Their mana can turn into smoky shadows, but they dont act like the Systems [Dark Magic] or Saoris spells, was what Klea told us. Talk about, you are what you eat, huh? Second song! The Will to Fight and Survive! I told my parallel minds to use [Aerokinesis] once again, preupying four of my ten minds to maintain both songs. Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend Cathedral grounds. Cant go too crazy and attract too much attention! Eine! I shouted before dashing forward with [Gale Steps]. Yeah! she replied before she swung her whipsword, preventing the demonkin from fleeing properly as he had to focus on defending himself. He would try to conjure his smoke but Fleindias field prevented him from fully materializing it. I could see him trying to conjure the shadow-mist behind his back, probably to create wings, but it was all futile as he was cornered by Eines aggressive usage of her whip to cage him in. With his back to the wall, he could only raise his arms to protect himself from me. Sadly, as a smoky ball was shot from his hand, I blocked it with my scales, preventing it from flying away and hitting somebody, and dodged below him. I tail swiped his injured leg, identally causing it to be torn apart due to my sharp scales, before grabbing his throat and smashing him into the ground. Graak! he coughed before his hands grabbed my arm, trying to w it off with his deformed limbs, but he was only destroying his own nails, as my scales were harder than what passed for his ws. This is a sin heir? I wondered, as you could only use an Original Sin Ability if you were a prince or somebody under them, ording to Vifi. This person was supposedly simr to that demonkin that killed Eshe? You gotta be shitting with me! You donte in here and try to hurt my friends, again! I shouted, rage starting to consume my thinking. I raised my fist, ready to beat him up. Oi, Original Mind, calm down! One of my parallel minds warned me. We can beat the shit out of himter after we get some info out of him, so stop trLook! Right! Behind! I snapped my head around the moment she said this, noticing two projectiles flying through the cathedral gates. One was a spell and it was blocked by Theodore casting [Air Shield], while the other was an arrow, perfectly parried by Eines whipsword. She then turned to face the direction the arrows came from, identifying two cloaked individuals before she twisted her body to swing her sword. The individual des flew out like projectiles, prompting the figures to dodge to the side, only to quickly realize Eine had a trick up her sleeves. The runes on them glowed as they boomeranged back to Eine, nearly slicing into our attackers in the process. Deftly dodging to the side to avoid her own des, she then used her now deless whipsword like an actual whip, swinging the mana thread on it to create that iconic crack in the air. She was doing this all while her de fragments flew around her in an orbit, performing some acrobatic feats! Sheesh, when did you get this good with that thing? The enemies were quickly overwhelmed by her attacks, causing one of them to trip, prompting Eine to reform her whipsword to sh at them. With a loud Gaargh! the man was sent flying,nding onto his back. His cloak was ripped open, revealing an in-tattered gambeson and some chainmail beneath. Eines attack hadnt been enough to break thest line of defense! As an aristocrat of Artorias, I demand both of you to surrender! Yield, or my next hit will incapacitated you! Ever the dreaming knight, Eine showed them mercy, sounding like herst hit wasnt meant to kill or seriously maim the attacker. Still, with her swinging her de like a tempest, it looked like she was about to kill them in the next hit. Who are they? DIE! Huh? My [Danger Perception] didnt activate. The demonkin smacked his hands together, causing two smokey balls to explode into each other, causing an explosion right in my face. I felt a slight chilling from it, reminding me a bit of the damage from dark elemental attacks. Fortunately, I was no longer weak to it. In fact, I took no damage since [Draconic Barrier] evolution into [True Draconic Barrier] let me just ignore it. Mana Eyes. Level: 86 What a weakling. A person high leveled enough to be a rank B adventurer. Weak? Nope. Weaker than me? The gap couldnt be described. I lowered my head, pushing it through the smoke, revealing it to the demonkin. I can tank it, you idiot. Grriek! His face contorted, showing his gritted teeth. His eyes bulged out and his nostrils red, shivering like crazy as he couldnt keep his eyes away from me before he released all his tension through a shriek. Arrrgh! LordUrrgah!! The figures shouted from behind, only for the sound of a whip to silence them in the next. The curtains had fallen for these spies. Attack! Sadly, we probably should have expected that there had to be more than those two cloaked figures protecting a VIP like one of the sin heirs. It would have been idiotic to have so few guards. While we werent acting conspicuous when we exited the noble district and went to the cathedral, people still should have seen Fleindia and me wandering the streets. They had to act the moment we exposed this envy demonkin. I turned my head around as several more cloaked figures appeared at the gates, and even more that scaled the walls surrounding this ce. Instead of weapons, all of them pulled out scrolls. I counted twelve people and all of them had two of them open, all of the parchments glowing with injected mana Seals! I shouted in my head, remembering the existence of spell scrolls in this world. You didnt even have to be mages to use them, you just had to have enough mana and you could use whatever spell was enchanted on them! While I wasnt an expert on every single spell, I could identify some of the magic circles appearing before me simply cause I was exposed to people who used them. The majority of them were level seven to ten basic elemental spells, but about five of them were level one or two advanced elemental magics, and none of them were fire spells or theirpound version, with two being from [Tenebrous Magic]. I couldnt just neutralize them with [Volcanic ze]! Tornado Bullet, Bedrock des, Torrential Rain, Umbral Pendulum, Abyssal Bomb. They really want this guy back! Moments after I identified the threat, I also noticed three signals appearing from beneath memy shadow! Three cloaked figures appeared, with two grabbing the demonkin while another swung a dagger at me. My nostrils red as I smelled the scent of dragonkin bloodthe de was coated with anti-dragon blood. Im not letting this guy go! Switch Will with Dragon Fire. Protect them all, Magmakammer! I tanked the dagger, noticing [True Draconic Barrier] was dispelled by the anti-dragon blood, even though my scales managed to protect me. In fact, the only damage I took was a chip on one of my scales. They made a mistake. They probably should have done this before I leveled a ton from the dungeon dive and by killing Galg! Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 5]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established This was all I needed for my aura to establish my Territory. [The Will to Fight and Survive] was reced by [Dragon Fire], granting anybody I counted as an ally immunity to my fire attacks, meaning I could burn away the demonkins helpers while keeping the demonkin himself unharmed. Sadly, this did mean I had to count him as an ally and this new status meant he wouldnt be affected by [My Darkest Thoughts] any longer. His figure returned to normal while the three cloaked people were scorched, revealing them to be regr humans. As they cried out in pain, I directed my attention to the kids and Eine, protecting them from the spells by melting the cathedral grounds and having the magma harden into obsidian walls. Even if the walls cracked, there was enough earth for me to create even more! Meanwhile, the envy demonkin burst out intoughter as his figure morphed into arge furred elephant, throwing my grip off. I fell on my back before I pounced at him, only for him to transform into a female arvisian to evade my attack. With a wide grin, heor she, in this formflew into the sky, only for Eine to catch her unharmed leg with her whipsword. With a strong pull, she pulled the arvisian back on the ground. I tapped the ground, morphing the magma to create an obsidian casket, strong enough that it made it impossible for her to break out from. With the threat mostly neutralized, I deactivated my Territory and quickly lowered the temperature as best as I could using Moms training, although my thermal maniption was a poor copy of Moms perfect control over it. Territory deactivated That also meant it took longer for me to remove the heat around the areapletely. That dyed me being able to tag the demonkin as an enemy to apply [My Darkest Thought]s effect, returning him to his original form while keeping him alive. Once I broke down the obsidian wall, I clicked my tongue as the cloaked figures were all gone, including the two Eine had incapacitated. Eine, we need Saori to go on a hunt, I told her, to which she agreed. Ill also send a message to Muraina to have her contacts in Shaturein hunt them down. I cant believe we have even more Edjurl-sympathizers inside the city. She quickly spoke with the guards, giving them orders. I sighed, before returning my attention to the kids, Theodore, and Fleindia. Is everybody all right? Anybody hurt? Were all right, Big Sis! Abi answered for everybody, although their faces suggested otherwise. Were they Were they here for you this time? Erk! I grimaced. They werent just afraid, they were afraid for me The trauma of having lost Eshe resurfaced for them as well. I could still remember their intense weeping followed by most of the kids, including Abi, trying to deny Eshes death. The memory of them trying to stop me from fighting the giant geiserg king, fearing that I would die too, was seared in my brain. I wanted to retell some of my adventures to them, but how could I mention the dragonyers? The assassins the Empire sent after me? I raised my pinky finger, forcing my tears back to smile. No, dont worry. They were just random people this time. Like I said, I promised, right? Im alive and still kicking, because you know why? They tilted their heads. Because I am the strongest, greatest dragon idol ever! Eshes dream is now edged into my heart. She wants me to be strong? Oh, Ill be so strong! Right, youre the best, Big Sis! Abi cheered with the kids. Youre Ahahaha! However, some rats voice had to ruin it. I turned around. You? Strong? We all heard what you can do, dragon! Do you think defeating me and USkaie makes you strong? Were spies and assassins! We dont fight head-on! The moment you had to fight somebody specialized in it, you needed your damn dragon mothers help to kill VifiYok! the demonkin spat out, still full of energy despite his trembling voice. You are nothing before our princes! Spoiled brat! You need your moMrrmph! I closed the obsidian casket around his mouth, silencing him. It seemed the demonkin believed Mom helped me defeat VifiYok despite it only being Sis, Tasianna, and Reneepeople who were equally underleveled to challenge a Warbringer. Yes, I still needed help, but what was wrong about asking for help? Fighting a raid fight alone was just dumb anyways. Well, false information was better than nothing. It meant they would underestimate me. I patted the kids, telling them to not listen to a sore loser like him before addressing Fleindia and Theodore. The former looked good, meaning her [Noble Prayer] didnt cost too much mana, while thetter was frowning heavily. He I cannot believe Jonas has been a fake all this time, he stated, obviously rattled by this. He must have cared for his attendant even if he was a grey-robed. This might not ease your soul, but I expect it happened after you became the cardinal, my lord. Done with giving orders, Eine came over. I presume he was your confidant? If something were to happen to mine, I would also share in your pain. Theodore didnt answer, simply massaging his temples and chin, ring at the struggling demonkin with sharp eyes, a farcry from his usual tired look. Once he was done, he scowled. There has been a leak then. From me. Ive revealed information on the church and my brothers actions, which includes House Greenveil. Thankfully, my paranoia preserved vital details. Nothing I spoke in private with my siblings or Duke Olivus was documented, nor did I speak to Jonas about it. Do not worry, aside from mentioning the summit, nothing that was discussed left my mouth. That was a massive relief, but the fact the demonkin probably knew Artorias was forming an alliance would work against us. If BoleTaria knew, then so would Folschreck, meaning the Empire might derail the Faith War by approaching Artorias in a more aggressive manner. This could reduce the time I had to expose the pope. How did they enter the city? There is a barrier around the ce that can detect intruders, I asked, but I already knew the barrier could be circumvented. The answer was obvious. Shaturein, Theodore answered. The city is too deep for our barrier to protect them. That is most likely how the assassin of His Majesty, the Griffon Kingmay he reincarnate in a more peaceful timeentered Griffonpeak. They have routes that go underneath to allow them to smuggle items in and out. Thats how that fiend Hamil escaped, as you might have suspected. Eine sighed. Meaning they really have returned to Shaturein. Hopefully our contacts there can do something. Regting the undercity still seems like a whimsical dream at this point. Theodore nodded. That is the agreement our King has epted for the alliance, Lady Eine. Somews have been set to make it safer, but you cant suddenly change a formerly independent city filled with ck-hooded figures and backstabbers in a matter of months. It hasnt even been a year yet. Do you think they would ept our knights patrolling their streets? Of course, not. Ive learned that nothing is as easy as the books make them seem. Your travels have granted you wisdom. That is good to see; leaving the university was the correct decision, I see. He smiled for a moment before he drew his attention back to the demonkin. His mood was ill. Enough talk. We should handle this matter now. Will you apany me? I nodded. Can you guide the kids back to the orphanage? Ill fix what my Territory did while we wait for the knights to arrive. I wille, too. It would be best if we blessed stay together for now. Who knows if there are more, Fleindia brought up and I agreed. She then turned to Eine. Coincidentally, why did youe here, Lady Eine? Your timing was impable. She tapped her head before Fleindia and I heard the voice of Klea, [That wrath brat wanted to spar with you, darling. Wanted to test her arm. Your sister offered to do it, but, hiehie, she told her straight to the face that she only wanted to fight both of you together. Alone, neither of you would win, she said!] Oh [You better hurry before your sister actually blows up!] God dammit, Sis. I massaged my temples as I told Eine to get both toe to the castle, since I wanted to know how Vifi would react to us interrogating the demonkin of envy. I didnt want to provoke her, but considering how Grimnir had tried to make Vifi feel morefortable around her, I also wanted her to know we wouldnt keep every secret to ourselves. I didnt want to lose her trustpletely, and giving her donuts to appease her wouldnt always work. Once Eine made her way back home to use the subspace in peacehopefully that info hadnt leakeda griffon knight arrived to pick the demonkin up. Once a few others came to support him, we had Fleindia ride with one of them while Theodore used his own gargoyle. As the strongest, I ended up carrying the demonkin with [Unheilige Engel] and flew up to the royal citadel located at the foot of the talon-fanged mountain of Griffonpeak. Once there, we identified ourselves and transported the demonkin into the knight HQ. The burnt corpses of the three cloaked figures I killed would be handled by other knights. Inside, I greeted a stressed out King Drangleic, who looked like he had dragged himself out of a meeting or maybe from working on documents. I mean, he did leave his country for weeks. The paperwork must have umted in his absence. Why couldnt we have waited for a day to rest? heined. I shrugged. Not my fault Klea was a natural demonkin detector. For some reason, the king actually continuedining to me, speaking how the paperwork from the summit and the aftermath for everything was a headache for him to deal with and how envious he was that I could just shove my sister in front to deal with all the annoyance. He even brought up how we were lucky that we probably wouldnt have anything rted to state matters to do in the future, as he talked about how lucky I was to have an immortal father. Immortal until his soul gives up and he has to enter slumber more often than hes awake for a year Moms asleep for a while now. I hope she wakes up before New Years Want to make this whole daughter-mother thing work, and nothing beats a celebration for some bonding. I could only smile wryly and keep these selfish thoughts to myself. You know, instead of just using the subspace as a traveling tool, maybe you should spend some time in the hot spring? Eat some of Priscis or Tamaes food to de-stress? In fact, you should visit the restaurant! How about a romantic night out with your wife, or some family time with your children. Oh! Invite your great-grandmother! Wouldnt it be a good time? Haha, being in a royal familybeing its patriarch, in factis moreplicated than what a normal family man can do, your highness. We all have schedules and we need to coordinate them. I cannot bring up such a capricious idea out of nowhere. Nonsense! I dont know much about ruling, but you are a person, too, at the end of the day. So is Queen Filene and your children. Unlike a normal noble marriage, you two actually enjoy each otherspany. That blossoming love will fade if all you two can think about is your rule; you need to find that gap to allow both of you to unwind! Stress is something all of us understand. The exhausted king smiled, scratching his chin in interest. I always forget you are still a maiden at heart, your highness. I might be a dragon, but I know how to act my age and appearance, yeah? Also, love isnt even on my list of to-dos, right now. Too much to do, not to mention how idols arent expected to fall in love so early in their career. I stood by this value despite it being slightly toxic, as an entertainer had to give their all to keep their fans invested in you. He chortled. Far different than our bards and minstrels. Ha, Ive heard some interesting things happening that made me wonder if some of my people are potentially ruining their families. No wonder youre stressed if your nobles arent being responsible. Yikes. Waiting for the knights to assure the demonkin wouldnt be able to ess his abilities was a real hassle and this was the result of our wait. A king and a princess talking about normal problems instead of anything serious, all while Thedore and Fleindia were exchanging information on how the western and eastern Church of Aurena functioned. In any case, our talks passed the time quickly, as it felt like we had just begunining when Eine, Tasianna, the twins, Vifi, and Grimnir arrived. Mydy! Im so sorry! Tasianna cried before giving me a hug, feeling the heat of my body to make sure I was okay. [Princess!] Simrly, Shay and Beth did the same, kneeling down with their tail tucked in between their legs to ask for forgiveness. Even if I didnt explicitly tell Eine to call my three bodyguards, it was obvious enough the three of them would run towards me the moment they heard what happened. I wasnt hurt at all, but considering how the Empire had already sent dragonyers after me, it wouldnt be weird for more assassins to appear. I think it would be best if you have them apany you wherever you go from now on. Even my knights are sitting in the corner despite the pce being a walking distance away, King Drangleic suggested. Youve presented yourself as a dragon, then a princess, and you will soon n on revealing another of your secrets. At this point, you arent just an adventurer now. Not even just a musician. I nodded. I understood his point, even if it felt a bit suffocating forcing Tasianna and the twins to go everywhere with me. I wanted them to enjoy themselves like they used to. Realizing this, I did not regret how I kept my status a secret from everybody in the beginning, purely so we could avoid moments like this. Being unknown had its perks. Saori is doing what she can, Eine informed me once I calmed down a panicking Tasianna. She then turned around and curtsied to King Drangleic. Your Majesty, I hope we havent disturbed you. Nothing at all, Lady Eine. He waved his hand, allowing her to raise her head. Ive heard from Theodore how you gantly fought off the demonkins allies. Brave. I know you have your unique Job now, but do consider finding time to be knighted to get ess to knight-based development Jobs. If there are such restrictions. I-I wouldnt dare ask Princess Hestia that! Eine waved her hands, all flustered looking. I knew she didnt think she was worthy to be an actual knight just yet, although her performance today sure impressed me. There are, Grimnir nodded. Yorshka confirmed one of the avable Jobs was Squire. Farron and Rudigan told me the same. The only inconsistency is that thess here has [Dragoon] instead of [Dragoon Squire]. I presumed it has to do with how Im a [Princess]. I shrugged. I technically have the right to knight people, right? Drangleic nodded. Only those with a royal or imperial title may grant others a knighthood, fulfilling that requirement. As such, you may knight yourself. Maybe you did when you walked the path of a ive-user? I shrugged once again before finally turning my attention over to Vifi, who was giving Theodore and Drangleics knight a re. When I addressed her, she scoffed. Why am I hereHey! Vifi scowled as Grimnir nudged her with his elbow. Dont Hey me! Stop acting like a damn brat! You know exactly why thess asked you toe, so give your answer already! Tsk! You better be d Eine and Hestia are around, otherwise Ill actually smack you for that! sheined, before turning around to me. Strangely, I just noticed her fangs had grown sharper after that nudge a sign she wasnt in low energy potential, or apathetic. Well, Im interested, thats for sure. It might be a bit rough. Its war, sheesh! You know what I think about such methods. If it helps you win a war, then I consider it all fair. How can I judge you for doing what you need to do if I would have done the same if our positions were reversed? It would go against everything I learned and lived for. If you want to survive, you do anything you can, no matter what! Morality be damned, she reminded me of what she told me of her childhood. Stop thinking like you need to take my opinion on everything. You will always ruffle somebodys tail with every decision. Be like when you tried to persuade me after our fight, and thatll make me content. With conviction. Got it. Hooo, bad habit of being an idol. Makes me want to please everybody. I gave the signal and King Drangleic nodded. He called his interrogator and it began. There was little good cop, bad cop or really anything you would see in a police flick during this entire interrogation. Mostly, it was torture. With his mana and skills repressed using manatech cuffs, the only way for him to free himself was to break through them with his strength alone, however, there were multiple people outside who could restrain him. King Drangleic even talked how he wanted to hire the guild master of the mercenary guild to keep him in check until they found a long term solution. Usually, if a person was too hard to be kept behind prison, they would be executed if he wasnt anybody important or given enough luxury to keep him satisfied. In any case, I wanted to forget most of the torture method as it made me a bit squimish. I could feel the pain from just looking at what was done to him, only for the interrogator to heal him up. The dark side of [Holy Magic] To sum up what we learned, this demonkin of envy was actually a sin heir, a person with a sin crystal embedded in his body to allow him to use one Original Sin ability. Vifi was less talkative about this, but Klea could quickly deduce everything after I told her about a concentration of mana inside his chest with [Mana Eyes]. Ancestor Vifi smacked her face with her palm. [Haha, it just makes things more interesting this way, darling.] Vifi didnt go into detail, but she did tell us those crystals were an invention from a previous Prince of Sloth to allow a princes heir to get used to the power of an Original Power before the actual deal. As such, the [Original Sin: Satanael] I faced when I fought Vifi was far weaker than what I would face against the Prince of Wrath. [Youll also be facing [Original Sin: Satan], as well, so maybe be wary, hiehie!] Klea teased us, mentioning the second ability for a wrath demonkin. Returning to the envy demonkin, his name was Geis, and he was somebody Vifi had known back in BoleTaria. Simr to USkaie, the envy demonkin who killed Eshe, Vifi only had limited contact with him, as the Princes of Envy and Wrath didnt get along. She didnt feel anything whenever he roared in pain. The demonkin also revealed that he and apanion of his was sent here by the Prince of Envy to keep watch over Artorias and me, mentioning how the prince wanted to kill me so badly for some reason. Apparently, after escaping his dimensional trap, he had been seeing illusions of Mom and me haunting him in his sleep and day. So the Vampire Princesss information was correct. These loud cries unnerved the entirety of Aureolis, to the point some believed this was a message from Aurena that Kargryxmor was going to rebel against her or some other nonsense. It was a widespread idea, as people knew the pope couldnt talk with Aurena, but a few fanatics actually believed it. I havent heard about it, Theodore mentioned. However, the information about the crazed pope is true. My contacts have mentioned how stressed out people have been, not wanting to get on the popes bad side to avoid getting emunicated. These are the people we can bring to our side, Fleindia stated. If even one of them possesses a good reputation, they can support Champion Hestias idea to reinstate a blessed as the Churchs religious leader. The demonkin continued, telling us this paranoia had caused the Knight-Commander of the Knights of Aurena to grow suspicious. They knew he had figured out something was wrong a long time ago, but due to his oath to serve the Church of Aurena, he hadnt been able to act on anything. He couldnt betray the Church without enough evidence. The sin heirs have tried to sabotage the Knight-Commander here and there to make his job harder, even mentioning the otherworldlers they summoned. Their failure was his failure, and it got even worse when Yorshka defected to our side with the students. Themander has been facing criticism to the point some of the more opportunistic bishops and cardinals called for the Empire to rece him. This was all caused by the pope and his envy cohorts. Dame Yorshka mentioned this! Eine called out. We need to have the two of them get back in contact! Getting the Knights of Aurena on your side means the pope loses their military force! The symbol of power has always been the Knights of Aurena, as they are the symbol for Goddess Erithias authority! As she is the founder of the Hands of Heaven and the restructured Knights of Aurena, being Goddess Erithias Saintess gives me some influence with them. I even grew up in a knight household! My father knows the Knight-Commander, Fleindia stated. In fact, he was one of the people I wanted to contact. W-wow, did my encounter luck finally turn in my favor? Did the coin finally fall on heads? Did the dice finally give me a good result? But, were getting all of this by making somebody elses life hell. An eye for an eye, sure, but Haaa, I cant take this. P-please, stop E-enough, please! The demonkin pleaded. Even I was starting to feel bad for him. When the interrogator ignored him and continued, I prompted Drangleic if we should stop for the day and he agreed, saying pushing the prisoner even further wouldnt be good. They still had too much to ask so breaking him to the point of exhaustion wouldnt be good. Sheesh, what a morbid way to look at it. Well, I agreed to this, so I cantin. This honestly feels wrong. Looking at the others around me, I could only see Tasiann and Eine disturbed by this. Everybody else was okay with what was happening as long as it got us a benefit. As we were beginning to stop, our [Danger Perception] suddenly red up, warning us of an attacking from inside the interrogation room. When we looked into it, we couldnt see anything before Klea noted there was something going on with the demonkins chest. When I activated [Mana Eyes], I noted how the mana was growingrger around the sin crystal, to the point it was glowing ck now! Shit! [Eine! Wings!] Klea called out while I cast [Sanctuary]. Eine charged forward before the barrier materialized and had her back grow two skeleton wings. She rammed them into the ground before detaching them from her body, creating a protective wall. Boom! 1 human follower lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 39814 In the next second, a massive explosion rocked the entire room, blowing through Eines wings and causing some damage to my barrier. At the same time, I also saw that notification, cursing out loud as I realized what happened. I blew the dust away, revealing the destroyed interrogation room with bits of flesh and blood smeared around it. The interrogator had died instantly. Shit! Shit! Im sorry we couldnt save you! Nobody talked as we stared at what happened. Looks like Lord Envy boobytrapped his crystal for situations like this, Vifi stated after a long silence. Im taking you down, you bastard! Remove A note from AbyssRaven Two sin heirs of envy down If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 444: The True Reach of Shaturein’s Underworld. Chapter 444: The True Reach of Shatureins Underworld. So, youre telling mewoahthat theres the possibility that another Warbringer ising at us? I asked in exasperation as I parried a rapier thrust with my tail, giving me a window of opportunity to strike with my ive. So many annoying things! Iined to myself as I still felt annoyed from what happened yesterday with the demonkin of envy. Still, I was training right now and my sparring partner wouldnt let my mind wander without any consequence. Not a possibility! A certainty! Vifi rebuked as her prosthetic arm surged with purple lightning before she molded it into a lightning halberd. Using it, she tried to block my swing, but herck of control over her new arm meant I could break through. However, rather than being thrown off-bnced, she used the momentum to send a roundhouse kick at my head, forcing me to use my wing to block her strike, giving her the chance to grab my wing with her free arm. She dispelled her halberd, morphing the lightning into a gauntlet to send a left hook at me. Before it could hit my hastily made scale barrier, a kick came from below me, hitting Vifis arm out of the way. This gave me just enough time to move my tail, shing Vifis right arm and forcing her to let go of me. Staring at the minor scratch, her head snapped up as Sis moved to engage her with [Gale Steps]. As her scaled kimono fluttered, Neill sent a kick at Vifi, forcing her to block it with her lightning gauntlet. Thetter quickly unsheathed her rapier, thrusting with it, but Neill dodged it without fail and sent a barrage of fists and kicks at the demonkin. Sadly, without my buffs, Neills agility wasnt high enough tond a hit, but neither was Vifis high enough to hit Neill. Neither were using their signature abilitiesdragon paths and voltaic lightningas both were wanting to settle this through martial arts. Sadly, the first to be forced into using their ability was Neill. Mana seams appeared on her leg, spreading them on the ground as she began to slide along it as if she was skating. They then appeared on her scaled arms before sheunched an attack at Vifi, forcing the former Warbringer to use her red lightning to dodge. Like a jagged bolt of electricity, she zigzagged around before she ended up behind her, ready to strike with her rapier, only to leave her back facing me. I mmed my burning ive on the ground, setting off a chain explosion with my scale-dust and neutralizing Vifis ability to use her super speed due to a conflict of mana. That maic force propelling her forward couldnt be activated, allowing us sisters a moment to double team her. With only a ive and some fisticuffs, the two of us dueled Vifi as she wielded her arsenal of weapons. She conjured up all six of her elemental weaponsrapier, warhammer, halberd, gauntlet, staff, and crossbowto retaliate before she decided to debut a new weapon Grimnir had made for hera manatech crossbow. Working like a lever-action rifle, Vifi would knock an arrow almost instantly through a quick hand movement, even able to reload the weapon with only one hand. A bulky bolt holder was attached to the bottom of it, which would have weighed the weapon down if it wasnt for the long metal stock. A normal person would need two hands to wield this weapon, but if you had the strength, then you would be able to use it how the creator intended it to be used. As the mechanical cogs turned, bolts were shot at us. She even materialized her lightning crossbow for an akimbio style, dual wielding the weapon to send a hail of physical and magical projectiles. Showing her the same courtesy, my mechanical weapons cogs turned as well, activating the three runes on it as the scale-dust inside the head exploded. mes gathered around my red catalyst before I raised my weapon and used [Dragoon Jump] to shoot myself up to the ceiling. With Neill preupying Vifi, I [Dragoon Dive]d with the loaded weapon, crashing onto the ground like a meteor to send Vifi flying away. Ahaha, I told you two that neither of you could defeat me alone! Vifi shouted with a wide grin as shended on the ground. Bits of her ck hair were lit on fire as they slowly turned yellow and red, a sign her emotions were rising, increasing her stats and elemental prowess. So, yes! If you cant beat me one-on-one, how do you think you can beat up my senior whos been in service for 30 years! Ever since he was a damn kid, just like me! You know full well I wont fight all by myself, right? I replied while calming my breathing. You do your thing, Ill do what I want! Neill scoffed. Oh, shut it, we know youre doing this for the kick! Donuts not enough? Donuts are always okay! Vifi shouted. I just need to actually fight somebody here and there. You want me to get all rusty and useless? Haha! Outside the training field, a woman wasughing. ncing at her, I saw it was Yorshka. See? Just like you back when we met. No, wait, youre still like that, Asaka. Shut it! A blue-haired girl scowled as drank some water, looking exhausted and dirty from a morning of fighting. Im more direct than the drama queen over there. Oh, I just need. She really means she finally got the courage to ask people to spar with her after Grimnir did her a good one. She hasnt asked anybody else, Yorshkas husband, Farron, said. You shouldnt be too harsh, kid. People just need time to get ustomed. Do you think she would have enjoyed the awkwardness or your attitude? Eh, I guess. The three of us ignored them as we continued our fight, training ourselves until we finally got hungry. After we settled down, I sighed as I noticed that none of my skills increased in levels. Still, I felt better; the feel of rushing blood was energizing. As I cleaned myself off, Master came over for my daily magical training, bringing up the custom spell he had made for me. Quartz Fire, he called it, and it was abination between [Corrosive Fire] and [White mes], using both empty vessel magic as the foundation for the spell. Just like [Sun, Consume All], it was a double circle spell so I could use the features of my purple and white mes at the same time. What do you mean you arent fighting? I heard Neill speak as she was eating a sandwich. You want me to fight my own people? Vifi replied. As I said, Lord Greed probably saw me when we fought Maagneil. They all know I am a traitor at this point; Ive fucked up my chance to live away from everything because I just had to meet all of ya. That brat Franz has some connection with the Yanderu Eluseuss, so even if his threats wont work now that BoleTaria knows Im alive, they can just track me down too easily with theirwork. You know my situation, and you still want me to fight? Neill looked up to the ceiling, nodding nervously. I guess thats true. That would be rough. Which just makes me question what you are actually doing, since youre telling us all of this, helping us train, and just being mostly normal, despite being forced into this ce. I thought you supported Hestias goal for peace? You dont make much sense to me. You dont need to know that much. Fathers horn, of course I do, Neill insisted. Youre confusing, you know. Thats why people dislike being around you. They dont know your intentions and it makes them scared that you might backstab us. Shes right, Asaka interjected. Youre like some cloaked figure haunting a dark alleyway to all of us. Tamae and the others dont want to be rude, so theyll mostly avoid you unless they need you for something. To make you feel morefortable, but I guess its more awkward and unfriendly, right? Seems like you know about it. Outcast? Vifi raised a brow. Got experience. Feel different from everybody around you, think you cant get along with themthat, right? We cant stop acting like this if you dont do the same. Youre lucky Grimnir is the type of person who doesnt care what others think, and is more concerned about helping us out. She pointed at Vifis prosthetics. You wont use that? Vifi stared at her left arm, crossbow, and rapierall the things Grimnir made to allow her to fightbefore taking a bite from her donut and cupcake. Drinking her iced fulinoe tea, I couldnt help butin about how much of a sweet tooth she had. It made me believe she was a stress eater. Ow! I yelped as I felt a wooden te hit my head. Massing the spot, I looked over to an annoyed saurian. Sorry, Master. Dont be, curiosity for others will earn you no chiding from me. God Istari would understand, right? However, as your teacher, I still expect a young scale to listen to me. He seems so impatient, recently. I noted ever since we had that discussion in the hot spring. Master was a passionate teacher, but even during the Elyonda siege, he never sounded this forceful. Master, is something wrong? Master was silent, stroking the plumage on his head. As such, I urged him to speak and turned my party bracelets notepad off to show I wasnt willing to learn until he answered. He sighed. Do you remember what the goal of the Tide Watchers is? he asked about the order he belonged to, to which I answered that they were wandering justicars, but more simr to bounty hunters. Correct, and I had my party join you as we are doing just that, but with more support. The attack on Elyonda, Maagneils crazed wish, and now to purify the Church of Aurena of somebody who doesnt respect the integrity of faith! I feel fulfilled here. But? But I also feel like I am not heeding my gods wish. What Xohulotel wants out of his Saint. Grimnir performs acts of creation in Chihiros name, Asaka is growing as an adult, Saori is going on a path of strength, and you, my dear apprentice, are growing into your role so magnificently! I feel proud to have led you in your journey as a mage, I feel proud that I met you back in Carine vige. I am happy you three were my first real students. It is one of my fondest memories Master frowned after his confession. I, on the way, have forgotten about my service to Xohulotel and my people. I am paying you though, I said, knowing his wish to help his race financially. Unfortunately, he shook his head, looking even more troubled. The money is sufficient. I always send most of it back to Caedhul. But, I am supposed to be a Saint of Xohulotel. You know I am a priest only in name alone, as Ive never really preached. Ive never led more than my fellow saurians back in our Aelozonia, nor have I spread Xohulotels name and faith. Master suddenly let out a loud sigh, looking distraught as his tailid limply on the ground. I must ask myself now, why has he chosen me? What makes me special over the other saurian mages or shamans? I am confused, young scale. Ive never been a proper priest, what am I to do? And now we have an impending war before us, and I feelpelled to fight with you as your master. Everything is moving so fast for my old scales to react to, ha ha ha Master He was so against how I handled the summit at first. Was he just worried I was trying to do too much? I might be a Champion, I began,ying a hand on his shoulder. But Ive learned how to act as a blessed from Theodore and Eshethey are my religious mentors. I can speak with you and tell you how I feel about my duty. It is also whatpelled me into leading this faith war, because I feel like I need to do what my heart is telling me is the correct way. The war between the humans and demonkin will never end in a proper way if I dont do this; at least, that is my impression as an outsider to this conflict. And I am d you are. God Istari as well, I assure you. In fact, I do feel better now that we talked. I think once were finished with the Prince of Envy, I think I will leave you and return to Caedhul to enter proper priesthood, to learn what I have to do. You will be needed to restore Aureolis and the Church of Aurena. I will find my own path for this future you are seeking, my apprentice. He smiled. However, for that to work, we must both survive the inevitable battle! So, learn, my student. We must better ourselves and assure we take every opportunity we can possibly take! Every opportunity, huh? The lesson turned a bit awkward from here, as the both of us had trouble focusing. Therefore, Master suggested I take my lunch break to prepare forter. Once I was done, I took a bath with Neill, Asaka, and Yorshka, while Vifi still was too apprehensive to join us. After we were done, it was finally time for me to act upon what we learned yesterday. Saori, who was responsible for tracking the cloaked figures, and Eine, who was demonkin hunting with Klea, were in the living room, waiting for us. From the stenching from their clothes, I could already guess theyve been working a ton. Gael got us a meeting with the ckreach Guild. They will show us the rest of Shaturein, Saori reported. Whosing? Tasianna couldnt as she was upied with Grimnirs request to turn some of his arcane crystals into catalyst, while Eine tagged out, exhausted. Asaka declined and I couldnt ask the students, as they werent strong enough in case there was an ident. As such, the only people avable were Saori and [We will co] Shay was about to say but somebody else came forward. I will. To my surprise, Vifi raised her hand. Im a street rat, you guys forgot? As long as I keep my emotions in check, I look like any other human, so nobody will find us out. Just give me a cloak and were good. Well, I guess there is no need to reject her offer Once I nodded, the twins shrugged and moved forward, [Then] If she goes, Ill go. Im not leaving my whelpling sister with Miss All-Depresso, Neill forced herself into the party. Im not gonna hurt her if youre that worried, Vifi scowled. Ha, not when Im around, thats for sure! That is for sure. Saori chimed in. Three Territories should dissuade any attempts. Still, we might have Gael with us, but having the perspective from a former slum dweller would be good. [Better keep her within our sight, I say ] Belzac said. Vifi just shrugged, looking unperturbed by what was said. Returning our attention to ourpanions, Saori looked as if she was awaiting a few more. Meaning, it was finally their turn. Shay and Beth stepped forward, bowed, and All right, kitted up. My ears perked up as I looked around, trying to find that voice before I looked next to meit was Grimnir. Fully armored with his sthammer sheathed on his back, our cksmith adjusted a set of new gauntlets and sabatons, looking different from just a month ago. If were getting into a brawl, then I need to test something out. Cant always use the dummy, gotta use it in real battle, eh? Grimnir exined his decision toe. Just like all of you, I cant let myself get rusty. As the first arcanatechnician, this is the best time to get some field results! We couldnt argue. Grimnir, as a member of Aurora, had all the right to fight and as our cksmith he probably wanted to make sure his creation worked for us. Sure, he was more of a crafter, but he was still level 98. He was almost a rank A through level alone, but his equipment always boosted his stats andbat prowess by a ton. So, that made Saori, Vifi, Neill, Grimnir, and me. That was five. [Then, we would] Shay bowed once again and spoke, but this time, Saori interrupted him. I am sorry, you two. Gael told me to not bring too many people with us, as we will go into less hospitable and controlled ces. We do not want to attract too much attention, and it supposedly is quite ustrophobic in some sections. The wyvern twins had their mouths agape. I did listen to King Drangleic about bringing bodyguards with me at all times and I couldnt ask for anybody better than Saori, my sister, our tanker Grimnir, and Vifi. It was a shame, but Shay was okay with it, telling us he would watch out for Mom. Beth, on the other hand, was invited by Yorshka and Asaka to go shopping. With that, our group was settled and everybody who wasing made a party. Name: VifiYok Level: 150 Health: 10341 Mana: 7392 Stamina: 9871 This was the first time where I could see Vifis stats aside from her level, and to my surprise, they were lower than I thought, especially her mana. Vifi still didnt want to show us her entire Profile and, while this quenched some of my curiosity, only knowing her health, mana, and stamina wasnt too helpful. I wanted to know her strength and intelligence, the stats which mattered for damage! Regardless, now ready, we left the subspace and Helvas mansion for the red light district. Entering through Shatureins entrance, we descended into the undercity of Griffonpeak where Gael, Farrons vice-guild master, met us. As always, the spy master looked rather unkempt and cheerful, waving at us with a bottle of wine. Here! He threw it over to Saori. Couldnt greet them for Origdiviel, so hand that to Farron and Yorshka, yeah? Got it. Any news on the Edjurl sympathizers? He shook his head. Nope. Nothing happened after you left just now. I am pretty sure they know the spy you got is dead. Now with our contact, Gael led us towards the center of the undercity, passing by multiple downtrodden districts. Things hadnt changed much since west came here or when we made the alliance contract. Looking at mypanion, it seemed Neill couldnt take the smell of the ce too well while Vifi, surprisingly or maybe not, was breathing in as if it was fresh air. Was she that used to this where she came from? Jeez. Not enviable. With cloaks covering our faces and figures, we entered the ckreach guild, making me feel like I had just entered the den of a bunch of well-off Yakuza. Thankfully, nobody bothered us as Gael simply said, Mr. Vangrims VIP and we were allowed up to the third floor of this small mansion. Once inside, he stood up and greeted us. Lady Hestia. Wee back to Shaturein. This must be your sister, yes? Vangrim ckreach, one of the three pirs of Shaturein. Leader of this small guild. An honor, Lady ? he trailed off, silently asking for Siss name. Fargryneill. Lay off the address, were not here for any politics. Lets get down to business and go? Fine by me. Vangrim put on his coat and hid his face before letting Gael lead us down. There, he told his subordinate to watch over the guild in his stead. Yes, Boss! all of them shouted before they told Gael to make sure to protect their boss. We then left the organized central district with Gael and Vangrim telling us to enjoy the rather peaceful and clean space, as it would turn 180 really soon. Considering a majority of the city was filled with trash, homeless, and sewage just close by, then where we were going must be even worse. Although the roads were filled to the brim with people, to the point we had to force ourselves through, I asked Vangrim about what happened as I hadnt been able to speak with Saori about what she found. I was especially curious how a demonkin spy entered the city so easily and reced Cardinal Theodores attendant. So much information must have been leaked. Do you remember about International Desires? he asked. Thats the guild of that prick Hamil, right? I replied, remembering one of the conspirators of the attack of Griffonpeak, and indirectly a reason for Eshes death. Now that I think about it, werent they fully responsible for the export and important or illegal or rare goods? Werent they Shatureins biggest earners? Yes, but after Hamils escape, the guild was destroyed since we had to purge those who knew what Hamil did. Some fled after he did, while we managed to handle those who couldnt. However, a guild is essentially just an organized gang, so there were plenty of gangs below Hamils main operation. Those we believe didnt do anything wrong to the city were left to handle the scraps, he exined. Still, those responsible for very or the deportation of people got their heads cut off without any leeway, even if they didnt know anything about Hamil. They knew how Shaturein stood concerning ves, and they decided to go against what our founders believed in. Good riddance As such, our channels for everything were kept intact, since the contacts Hamil worked on over the years were still essible. Nobles and merchants still bought their stuff, so I just took the pay cut for protection services. Helps keep an eye on them. He then pointed towards a group of people. With the channels open, people from wherever can enter the city. It was a haven in the past for refugees and former ves, although nowadays it just made our home smell more. Too many mouths to feed, and it gets even worse on the edge. You arent taking care of them? I mean, at least do something if youreining about it. If they dont work, they get nothing. In this city, if you arent even willing to pull up a wooden stick to defend yourself from spawning monsters, then you dont deserve our protection. Thats how Shaturein works. It was a grim answer, but realistic. Well, with our alliance, the mana contamination has been severely reduced, so we barely get any monster spawnings now. We lost a bunch of hedge mages, but we got proper people from the mages guild working down here now. Gotta say, its easier with people with some form of integrity. Damn shame though, since our endless source of meat is gone. Thought you signed the contract to help your people out. Keep the passageway open so you can send people up to help out. Hows that going, akong? Grimnir asked. Good, but we only send people we trust. Gotta have worked with one of the pirs, first, yeah? Besides, cant fill Griffonpeak with our dredge, or that king will only getints from his nobles. A food shortage that got worse since monsters arent spawning as often here. I dont serve any free food any longer, but maybe there is something cheap we can offer? So cheap it wont cost us much? How about cut-off bread crusts but fried? Now that I think about it, I havent had any people from Shaturein join my concerts yet. Its just too risky to leave a set of [Room] runes here. Maybe Ill askter. Once we got out of the city, we entered through a tunnel with a stench so impossible to breathe in, I had to cast [Air Shield] around my party to prevent the smell from killing our noses. This is the way to the sewers, Gale said. Or, better known as the third pir of Shatureinthe Sewer Maintenance Guild. Rafka Qus is the boss, if you remember that from the first guide, but we wont need to meet him. We just need ess to the river. River? I asked. He nodded. The Sallorn river. Oooh, the river running next to Griffonpeak, right? So it goes through the ground. Right, and its connected with the Vistari river to the north that runs through the Morgiana and Equevanna duchy. However, what were interested in is the one going down south, towards the Olivus duchy. There is ake right on the edge of it that is connected with Aureoliss border. Once we went deeper, the smell of the sewage slowly disappeared as we passed through a bunch of mages. Earth and water spellcasters ran past us, cleaning up the area and maintaining everything, in addition to running a potion shop here. When we were about to leave the ce, some of those alchemists dide up to us, offering us a weird, smelly liquid. Fuck off! Gael shoved them away. Offer that swain to someone else! Swain? Mana Eyes. Horrible. We left the path and entered something resembling a small harbor. As Saori warned us, it felt a bit ustrophobic with the seven of us, as only three people could walk forward side-by-side. Stopping before the river, I dispelled the air bubble as the smell had gotten mildly better. Tolerable. The rest of the river runs above, so we cant make the pathrger otherwise well cause flooding, Gale said. This is one of the ways for people to enter the city, but you have to get past the mages guarding the ce. There are easier routes to enter and exit which the smuggler uses, but this one was surely the quickest. And how do you expect us to get through it? Neill asked, looking at the empty docks. Cant say Im a fan of swimming in this mess. I cant swim, Grimnir said nonchntly. Well, he could, but his armor was heavy as hell. Also, being a Taz dwarf didnt make him the best. Usually, there is a small boat here which the water mages use to travel us down thene. Sadly, thest one has already departed. We need another method, Vangrim exined. That is why we had Saori pick all of you up. Speaking of my friend, she tapped my shoulder. I looked up to her and cast, Unheilige Engel. Purple mes were produced from a brown magic circle, heating itself up until it was yellow before it cooled down, turning itself into obsidian. I raise its temperature until it transformed into a slime and had it turn into a boat small enough for the river. Once everybody was on, I had the boat fly us forward. Wee to the maiden voyage of the USS Obsidian re! I called out as if I was a ship announcer. I wasnt exactly sure what USS meant but a ton of ships back on Earth had them, so I decided to call it as such. Please stay safe and enjoy the trip. We will soon hand out some snacks and refreshments. The trip didnt take too long as our destination wasnt actually the Olivus duchy but another undercity close by to Artorias. It wasnt anywhere close asrge as Shaturein, but it was still a popr ce for ck mercs and criminals to hang out as it was one of many very operations. The ce was just south of Griffonpeak and inside the border of my next concert locationthe Lecartiglio duchy. Once we got off the boat, Gael gave us a warning, If somebody offers you a swain, dont ept it. Ignore them and go pass. Even if they threaten you, just run Or punch them, Vifi finally spoke. They wille at us anyways, so why make it harder on us? Beat some bastard up and make him take us to their boss. Crush the headquarters and well have their territory to ourselves as we search for our quarry. No, Vangrim shot the idea down. We arent here to cause trouble. We dont want people to know we are here. Atadoro informants are here and I dont want more stuff to leak. Really acting like Griffonpeaks allies here. I shrugged. In any case, you guys havent exined why we are here. Gael nodded. Our informant recently found out that the leaks around the Theodore were being sold in this ce. Those spies you wanted us to find supposedly went down south, so this is the only ce they could be. If theyre resting here, well find them, otherwise well track down the leaked information. If were extra lucky, well find some clues on who exactly sent them to us and maybe get some dirt on them for your n. Sounds good. A bit more adventurous, then. With our n settled, we entered the ce only to be immediately surprised by what was happening. Monster break! We got monsters charging in from the outside! Rank B! Shit! Shit! Run! A monster break? This isnt a dungeon so is this just ng for invading monsters? Oh, whatever, we should No, Vangrim grabbed my shoulder. No saving. We will not fight and attract attention! Havent I just said that? Remove A note from AbyssRaven Reunited with some old friends If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 445: Search for Our Prey. Chapter 445: Search for Our Prey. Wait, hold on, we shouldnt? I raised a brow. This isnt Shaturein, Vangrim answered. In our undercity there are plenty of rtively innocent people; even those who steal to survive would be innocent in my book. However, the Hirsana Marketcircle isnt the same. This is a ck market, where the only innocents are all ves. Urchins? Dead, escaped, or enved; if theyre lucky, they are working for one of the gangs here and can survive as a free person, however their hands must spill some blood first. There is order in Shaturein, but here? You will find it even worse than Gleisvales slums, for the onlyw here is only that those who survive can do business. And you dont want to get involved when the best thing you can do is join up with somebody, Vifimented. There are protection gangs running these kinds of ces, and those people earn money by extorting others for protection or having them join their gang forcefully. You do not encroach in somebodys territory without expecting a fight. They dont need some vignte tipping the bnce against their favortheyll just see you as a potential rival to be put down. Gael turned his head around, raising his head as he tried to take a peek at Vifis face. You know your stuff,ss. Who are you and when did you join up with the youngdy? Pretty sure Ive been kept updated on Auroras members and allies, but youre a newbie? Dont bother. Saori tapped his shoulder. He shrugged, before turning around to the loud noises. Well, shes right, you know. Its like what Mr. Vangrim said, we dont need any attention on us. People mind their business here, do what they need to do, and then leave. This market doesnt want to lose outside customers, so dont worry about them annoying you, so long as we dont annoy them first. In fact, they will protect you to make sure youe back with more money. He dropped that quickly. Once again shows hes a professional despite being a drunkard. Question then, what happens when we find some enved kids? Grimnir brought up, causing everybody but Vifi to turn their eyes at me. What? I shrugged. Last time one of Hamils scumbags kidnapped Abi and the other kidspeople I know and have bonded with. Do you really think I would go out of my way to save everybody as if I was some ultra altruistic person? Yes, Saori replied, looking horrified at something. You nearly went berserk on some lizardmen for kidnapping Rajahs siblings, you nearly killed Hamil and were nning on burning a whole section of Shaturein down, and I heard from my Haruka-chan how you sent Grimnirs birthce into chaos for falsely imprisoning them. Just saying, I have nothing against you, but we do not need to repeat this discussion again. [Rajah remembers!] Rajah slipped his head out, followed by his two siblings. [Master was amazing!] [Yes, yes! Thank you for saving us!] his siblings said. Cute. I shrugged again, although I couldnt hide my smile from seeing them. Rhetorical question, sheesh. No need to be that worried, Saori But, yes, I dislike criminals. I dont like ck mercenaries. I dont like how any of this crap is even allowed, even if I know from a realistic standpoint it is inevitable and most is done for necessity. This is impossible to change. Right you are. Vangrim nodded. Just if you have to burn something down, warn us? I do have some friends here. Gale raised his hand. Same. They lived in a different world from me and mine, even if I had to visit it here and there. Trying to judge them would just be narrow-minded, especially after I tried to recruit Vifi to help me stop the war between the humans and the demonkin. As they say, sometimes you have to get your hands dirty to reach your goal. This was why allying with Shaturein and Reajaen were necessities. [Humanize (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As such, I epted their requests and ignored the monster attack, simply having one of my parallel minds keep an ear out for anything. Once Neill and I transformed into humans to hide our draconic features, we snuck out of the water tunnel and entered the main street. To my surprise, it felt calmer here than I expected. It felt almost like Shaturein with its wild screams and roars happening in the distance while people were talking, hacking meat on the streets, or just eating, unhindered and unbothered. Simr to Shaturein, most of the buildings were made from earth or rock, probably since it would be easier for earth mages to mass produce buildings from the surroundings than to import wood for a proper house. It also smelt worse down here, as I saw some farm animals walking around and even getting butchered right in front of a crowd. Blood sttered, hitting a few people as they raised their coin pouches, bidding to get the best parts of the animal before the others. I noticed Vifi turn her head to the side for a moment, before noticing two men speaking in an alleyway. As I was about to turn my head forwards again, I caught sight of one of them stabbing the other in the stomach multiple times before punching them in the face. As thetter was growling in pain, dropping down on the ground and smearing the wall and ground red, I couldnt help but want to help him. Yet, I stopped myself when I focused my hearing, listening to the stabbed man cursing his attacker and telling him how his gang would rip apart yer son and sell yer wife and daughter off. I wrinkled my brows at this fact, only to see the stabber kick the other in the head, killing him before stealing a pouch of coin and some green powder? He sniffed it, looking high before running into the darkness. I took a deep breath. I took another. I looked forward and kept following Gael and Vangrim, sighing. After making our way through the crowd, we finally ended up at a shady-looking bar. Gael went up to the bartender, intending to order something out of respect while he sent us up to meet our contact. There, we met a woman, whom Vangrim introduced as one of the girls from the Heartful Dance, one of Shatureins three pirs and the one responsible for information. Vangrim then asked me to cast an [Air Shield]. Noticing other tables had people doing the same, I assumed this was par for the course. The Madam greets you, mydy. Once nobody could hear us, she bowed her head slightly in my direction before noticing Neill and doing the same. The two injured spies were disposed of here and thrown out to be eaten by beasts. Two of the assants departed back to Aureolis, using the upper routes to make it faster. Three others decided to move south, either continuing their work in the Lecartiglio duchy or going to Atadoro. One stayed here, forced to deal with the Hirsana gang itself. I presume it is the continued support of their spywork in the south. Quick and to the point. She didnt distract us with anything else. Vangrim then had her go into detail, asking us about the information that got leaked, to which she affirmed it was mostly about the dealings between Duke Olivus and Cardinal Theodore. Quite some secrets were exposed about how the priests of Artorias were handling themselves after the previous cardinal was executed. The underground also knew everything around the pastry recipe, my dealings with House Helvas and Greenveil, and that Artorias and Shaturein were both my subordinates. That I had everything in my grasp. It isntpletely true, but it practically is, Vangrim said. The Hirsanas leader is worried Kargyx is finally expanding, choosing to send their youngest daughter out to conquer everything from the shadows. The rumor is that Kargryx is trying to take revenge on the Empire for Sariel for the War for the Faefolk. They are calling you the Shadow-Light Tyrant in the Atadoro kingdoms underworld, I heard, the informant continued. What bullshit! Neill wed on the table. In the shadows? If we want to take over Altrust, well do it front-and-center! What do we Kargryxmors have to hide, huh? We would rain down dragon breath and we wouldnt blink an eye! Fathers horns, where is that bastard! Im not letting him blemish our ns name! Calm down, Saori stated, grabbing Neill to push her back into her seat, but was unable to. This is not a reason to go out there with this sort of mood. Neill pulled her hand off her shoulder before sitting back down. Saori, my sister gave you her blood to evolve. That means that, thanks to your Belzac blood integrating it, you are now part of the Kargryxmor n too. Would you feel good if somebody insults your family like this? Why exactly are we waiting around like this? Heres the thing, I dont understand why we are doing this whole under the cloaks thing, anyways. We have the information, lets go get our man. If those little rats try to defend him, then well show them what dragons will actually do if they want something crushed! Sis just wasnt the sneaky type. Everything she did was pretty bombastic, for example, how she just destroyed a gigantic dwarven statue cause she couldnt control her [Battle Frenzy (Major)]. I agree, Grimnir stated. The monster is still destroying this whole ce from the sound of it. Lets take advantage of it. Nobody can outspeed us with these fourdies around. Neill, Vifi, Saori, and I all had ways for superspeed or to outmaneuver somebody, even without our agility. Grimnir did make a good point. [I suggest not to waste anymore time in this pithole,] Belzac chimed in, only sending his thoughts to Neill and us Aurora members. Vifi nodded. Horn princess and Grimnir are correct. Im not much for sneaking around, either. We got the information, now we let the hounds hunt our target down. I dont think we can stop you, then, Vangrim interjected. Good. Ill agree to that, but dont announce your name. Keep to your human forms, Princesses. Just act as if you were gang members as well. Dont give people any further fuel for the rumors. It might not seem serious to you, but it isnt trivial for Shaturein. Unless you want to help us cover for every single smuggling route in the vast underworld, I suggest you follow my suggestion. Do you remember how we spread Shatureins influence over to Gleisvale and Estralia as a whole? Gael brought up, to which I nodded. That was one of our reasons for going there. People quickly learned about it, and now they got the evidence with the leak. Underworld bases like this will feel threatened and they will make sure we will have a hard time in the future. They dont even have to do it by attacking us, simply denying us trade because they dont think we are trustworthy is good enough of a threat, and then we will have an evenrger poverty problem. You get it? I nodded before reaching my hand into my cloak, pretending as if I was pulling something from it, but instead pulled out some nuts from my storage. These ocran powder nuts could color your hair once applied and it was perfect for this subterfuge mission. I handed some to Neill, Saori, and Grimnir, plus kept several for myself, as I believed we were the most conspicuous, since people have seen us hanging around. Vifi rarely went out, so she was good as long as she hid her face. As such, I created some masks out of my corrosive obsidian and handed them to my five members. Once we put them on, it was time to begin this extraction mission. [Master, what about our disguise?] Rajah eagerly asked, representing the shadow pack. It seemed they felt left out. All of you rarely appear in public. Nobody will notice you, Saori shot the idea downpletely and I could imagine the sad meows and whimpers resounding inside the shadow world. Vangrim and Gael would warn their contacts while helping our informant leave this ck market to escape from being found out as a snitch. They would wait at the river tunnel entrance for us. With Saori around, we had the nose and eyes to wander around and find the information we needed to track this spy down. After the informant told us where the Hirsana gangs headquarters were, she left. With the shadow pack eavesdropping on everybody they could, we quickly pinpointed the location of the spy at a tavern; sadly, when we got there we also found out it was inside the attack area of the monster attack. The whole ce was just demolished as monsters were rampaging around, fighting against a couple of people. Were they mercs or hunters? Well, it didnt matter. Avoid the monsters, lets just find that guy! I ordered before Saori, Neill, and Grimnir went their own ways, while I stuck with Vifi. You think you can keep up with me as a human? she asked me, to which I shrugged. Oh, shut it. If you had wanted to escape, you would have done it the moment I went [Humanize (Major)]. Ill give you your donutter, or do you want a pizza? Haha, cant even tease ya, huh? Fragassa cake, thats the price for today. And we were off. Vifi adjusted her speed to mine as we dashed around the streets, parkouring upon the broken down buildings as we avoided the adventurers and the monsters. A couple of the former called out to us, telling us to leave, but we disappeared before they could finish their sentence and it didnt seem like they cared enough to bother chasing. Others were literally demanding us to leave, as any corpse was property of the Hirsana Marketcircle. They actually responded to our presence by having hedge mages shoot spells at us, but Vifi and I simply dodge them. They were unbearably slow. They took so long with the chants it was childsy to outrun their spells. [Master!] Rajah suddenly spoke to me. [Saori found a group of people. Bunch of sleazy people and somebody in a ck cloak. It matches the one you described.] Good job! We dashed towards the location with Rajah where we found the group he was speaking about was getting attacked by a monster. To my surprise, there was a small fire slowly starting to grow, but due to the stone houses, it barely was able to spread itself. That was when I noticed a couple of mages shouting out loud as they confronted a Oh gods. I-it was an amphibian Shit! A massive creaturerge enough to climb on a one story tall building and crush it with its grip, this monster had slimy, shimmering skin that looked like it had absorbed water like a sponge. However, instead of looking bloated, it looked sleek as its long body stretched onto the floor as I saw an alleyway-long slender tail wiggle around. Its skin was colored brown and green, giving this icky, venomous look most smanders used to scare predators or camouge themselves. Yes, this was thankfully not a monstrous frog but the fact an overgrown smander existed was enough to make my heart skip a beat. That slimy skin nearly caused my phobia to resurface! Grove-Bubble Smandra: A mutated smander with skin able to absorb and store vast amounts of water inside their pink pigmented skin, allowing them to discharge it as a defensive water shield. Able to absorb toxins from its surrounding to discolor its skin and shoot out a beam of water using a water sac. Rank B However, this smander wasnt hiding. It reared its head down at the group of humans and beastmen, eying them like a snake. A couple of them were fire mages, praising Shiterno and slinging fire at the massive beast, only for water bubbles to be ejected from its body, fizzling the spells out. With this empty look as if it had nothing in its mind, it gave me the creeps. Praise, Danterno! For he has handed us a being of immeasurable value for us to burn! This creature of Plesia wields her disastrous power! Burn them, in honor of our sphemed god! Burn down anything Plesia for suppressing his power! For the Pantheon of Fire! For our Saint! Saint? For the God of Trailzing! For God Askaino! For Saint Sierras! the group of eight fire mage shouted as they channeled their spells, shooting out multiple [Fire Magic Lv. 7] [me Spear] at the beast. As its water bubbles shielded its body, it roared out as it jumped off the building, crawling on the ground as it gathered a bubble of green water on its mouth. At the same time, one of its green spots turned pink, its description finally making sense. Two earth mages conjured up a wall to block the smander as it mmed the green bubble on the ground, causing it to burst and release the water. It swamped everything but behind the [Terra Wall], protecting the earth mages and the man in the middle of it all. I eyed him, immediately noticing the cloak. He was one of the people who shot their spells at us after I took the envy demonkin down. I pointed at him and Vifi nodded and we both snuck behind a ruined building, aiming to kidnap the man the moment the mages got too invested into the fight. I still wanted to fulfill Vangrims request and not bring too much attention to us. Where is Saori? I wondered. This would be far easier if she was around. She could just [Shadow Dash] towards the man and get him for us, as she was the only one who could bring others into the shadow world with [Shadow Armament]. Rajah could shadow dash over, but he couldnt do what Saori did and would then be forced to run from the mages while carrying the cloaked man. As the fighting continued with the group unable to escape with the smander perfectly countering the fire mages, two of them died, having been caught by the toxic water wave. The smander consumed them whole, frightening the rest as it continued staring at them with those eyelid-less eyes. We need to do something, Vifi suggested, sounding a bit rmed. Those people are rank C, at best; you cant beat a rank B with only rank Cs! If we cant hurry up, that guy will die and well lose a chance to get some information! Choose. Where are the others, though? I replied, before directing my attention to Rajah. [I dont know, Master. I havent left your side once Miss Saori found them. She should be here! She was here with Mom and the others before I left. What about your party bracelet?] Good idea! I pulled my bracelet up and activated it, causing a blue screen to appear from the blue crystal embedded into it. I clicked on the Party finder option and had it tell us how far Saori and the others were. Name: Saori Segawa Distance: 54 m Name: Grimnir Luedbrumdar Distance: 54 m Name: Fargryneill Qilinus Kargryxmor Distance: 60m Theyre in the same area? Why is that wolf so far away when we need her here! Why hasnt she just grabbed that bastard yet? Vifiined, but her brows suddenly wrinkled when she saw the distance of all three suddenly moving up and down. Wait, theyre fighting some Boom! And just when Vifi finally realized the truth, a massive explosion appeared to our right, looking far enough to count as 50 meters. There, I also saw somebody flying through the air with mes ring behind him like a rocket booster. As they came closer, I noticed they were a beastman with a staff on their left hand and a giant greatsword in his right and that they were flying right at us! Terra Wall! Vifi ran and jumped away as I cast an earthen spell to send myself flying away, just before that person crashnded right before us, sending mes flying around like a volcano. As the dust settled, magic surged through my hands as I fully buffed myself, ready for the battle as the man growled inughter. <[Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Ahaha! Finally, weve found you, traitor! Traitor and thief! Pitiful blessed led astray by the blinding light, instead of epting the soothing mes to warm your body! You stole our lords power, causing his downfall by Plesias hands! You are responsible for his punishment! The beastmen stepped out of the crater as mes gathered around him like moths fluttering around a light. He cracked his neck, smiling wildly as his full figure was revealed. A pantheon beastman with the fur and stripes of a tiger, only that ck stripes were ring red, looking a bit like mes. Burn scars covered his two forearms, having turned his fur charcoal ck. He was wearing a robe but had armor on as well, looking like a proper battlemage as he directed his greatsword at me. I can smell your blessing, mhmm, that searing hot me! That grandiose power behind your figure! A blessing directly from the Inferno God and you dare turn your back on him, you dare let the White Scourge bring him down, you dare let the Abyssal Witch punish the most glorious and important Origin God? The tiger roared, baring his fangs at me. I am Saint Sierras, Saint of the God of Trailzing, Askaino! The Fire Pantheon has revealed your sins, your crimes! I feel you behind that mask, Saintess Hestia! You dare fight in the name of the White Scourge when your inferno powers came from Danterno? Today you will SHUT UP! I shouted. I knew it. I knew it when I heard Askainos name! A Saint, huh? So my intuition was right. There really was another pyromaniac around, and I had a feeling this day woulde. Shiterno Shiternos little posse of fading embers. Those gods finally sent somebody to attack me, huh? It was just as Crustacia and Blei said. His Church really was just a bunch of misguided fools, especially those subordinate gods of his. Did they feel threatened by me? Did they actually me me for usurping Shiternos blessing unwillingly? Or, were they using this chance to off me for some n of theirs? It didnt matter. What mattered was this couldnt have been a coincidence. What was the chance of some fire Saint being exactly here to ambush me? Yet, it didnt make sense in a way, as only the gods and my party knew about me usurpring Shiternos blessing. From the sound of it, this Saint knew about this truth, probably from his god. As such, could he have possibly told somebody the information? It wouldnt do him or the Church of Dantereno any good if he were to reveal his god got demoted by Plesia. It would only cause more religious issues when the religion was already the worst. HERETIC! Do not wield the Infernos name in such a distasteful light! White Scourge whelp! You and the rest of the Church of Aurena deserve destruction, for oppression of our race and the glorious Carmaniate! I shall drink blood wine as you die in ashes as the Church of Aurena burns into the ground! The Prince of Envy. Of course. Then there is little left to speak of! I announced, pulling my ive out from my storage. Oi! Vifi snapped her head around. Are you sure about this, weHey, look! Grrwwr! My eyes nced to the side, only to see the smander crash into the ground, nearly crushing our target, barely saved by the two earth mages. The man flew into the sky andnded roughly on the ground, crying out loud as it looked like he broke something. You gotta beWoah! I dodged to the side as [Foresight] warned me of a fire attack, seeing a me sh flying right past me. I snapped my head around, seeing the tiger roaring at me. Fire consumes fire! You will nourish us! You! Valeria! I called out Vifis human pseudonym. You take care of that smander and the guy! This guy is toast! Either one doesnt matter to me, but you sure? Dont you need to turn back? This is a Saint, not your ordinary mage or somebody from Aurena. Danternos religion promotes strong Saints and Champions. Yeah, dont worry An idol should hide herself when off stage, but this was one right now. The Fire Pantheon has front-row seats as I show them what I can really do. Theyre toote! I called out as mana surged around my body as [Aerokinesis] began to y. Fire consumes fire? Ill show what a real inferno is! Ive had enough of assa My [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] both activated, causing my head to snap to the side as I saw an arrow fly right at my head. A chill ran down my spine. I couldnt dodge it. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Those damn Shiterno followers! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 446: Crimson Saintess Versus Fire Blessed. Chapter 446: Crimson Saintess Versus Fire Blessed. Woah! I yelped as I felt [Foresight] activate once again, only this time it came from behind me. My body fell backwards as I felt a foot sweep my feet out from under me, helping me narrowly avoid the arrow. Yet, as I was about tond on my back, I noticed the arrow stop right before where my head just was and swerve to the side, switching its target to the fire Saint like some kind of homing missile. elerating from the spot, itunched itself right at the tiger, lodging itself right into his shoulder. Once my back hit the ground, I mmed my palms on it, pushing myself back on my feet just in time to see the fire swarming around the beastmans shoulder, turning the projectile into ash. There was a dent in his armor, but it didnt look deep enough to have hurt him. Still, it made me question what that arrow just now was. Thanks, I told Vifi, She pulled out her rapier and crossbow, tapped me on the shoulder, and turned away from me. All Im helping you with. Dont die, donut. Why am I a donut, now? What is with these nicknames? Vifi shot her crossbow at the smandra, causing it to roar out and wiggle in pain. I nted my ive on the ground, trying to find out where the archer was, but my senses couldnt detect anybody that resembled one. All the dots moving in my [Detection Sensor] felt more like they were attacking the monsters, with only a few exceptions. One of them was the Saint before me while another group from where I found Saori and the others. Three of those signals were jumping around, fighting against a group of six. Who were they? Were they associates of this Saint? The Saints from the Aurena and Plesia Church all had knights to protect them, so maybe it was the same for Shiternos religion? Or, and this was a big or, it could be a Champion, since Champions were supposed to protect Saints. Still, none of these people were that archer. This trepidation of the unknown, forced to be wary of an enemy I could not find, made my chest feel tight. My concentration was raised to the max, but it also meant I had to direct some of my attention away from the tiger. Surge,e forth! Bright Flight! A magic circle appeared on the tigers staff, conjuring a me bird. Raising its ming wings, it soared up as the mage conjured even more spells before it charged at me. Really? Reeeeally? Fire? Ha Panzer. I stood my ground, holding my hand out. Custom spell versus custom spell; which one would beat the other? My defense or his offense? Well, the real issue for this guy was that my [Volcanic ze] had an [Inferno Resistance Lv. 10] integrated into it, and it wasnt a dragon skill. Nor were my custom spells. As purple fire surged from the brown magic circle, it enveloped me in, hardening around me into a shell of obsidian. The me bird hit me, exploding right on my head as I could feel the warmth of the spell. Oh yeah, without my scales, the heat actually felt hot. Goodness, once again I was reminded why I disliked being in my human form. To ashes! The Saint continued spamming his fire spells on me, demolishing the area where I stood. Let my congration burn you, dear kindling! Let this glorious me light up the darkness of this worl Ding ding. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Dang dang, ding ding dang. Still, despite the ear-booming sounds around me, my music still pierced through, taking over the chaos and buffing everybody around me. However, instead of using a spell song, I imitated a synthesizer to create electronic punk rock, drums to drive the hype up, and then trumpets to drown out any st, roars, and cries inside this ck market, all to herald the climax of this song! Let my violin y, for nothing would stop my blood from pumping! Gale Steps! I dashed out of the fire while the Saint was confused by my battle theme, zig-zagging before I stood before him. I gripped my ive and swung upwards, using [Spark Crescent], forcing the Saint to dodge. [Air Steps] then activated as I stomped the air, using [Dragoon Dive] to crashnd, sending the tiger flying. With the momentum, I twisted my body, using [Volcanic ze] to control the mes created by his spells, using it against him as I sted him away. Humanize! [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I used the obsidian armor to hide my features, so I wouldnt directly appear as a dragonewt and mostly remain anonymous. The armor imitated the form of an edgy knight, as my dragonewt snout appeared like a helmet, my wings like capes, and my coiled tail like a sash. With my form decided, I red at where the tiger hadnded and snapped my fingers, materializing arge fire magic circle in the sky. The beastmen dug himself out of the rubble, snarling with a wide grin as his catalyst lit up bright yellow. Runes then appeared on his greatsword as it set itself on fire, scorching it until the metal was ring hot. At the same time, his fur lit on fire, perfectly aligned with his red stripes, revealing two runic tattoos beneath them. Glory to Danterno! You tru [I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, dragon princess of Kargryx, and Champion of Aurena,] I announced only to him. [I am not Fire God Danternos Saintess. You think you can contest with the fire of a true dragonkin? Against the daughter of Sixth Empress Melloxtressa, Ruler of the Great Blizzard? With your pitiful mes?] I reached my hand out, ripping the mes surrounding his body and weapon off him, gathering them around me. [Okay, you want to y? Lets y!] I raised my hand up in the air as the music once again reached its climax. [Symphonie des Feuergottes!] [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] A waterfall of fire flooded the area around me, scaring the smander away and forcing the bbergasted pantheon beastman to the edge of my spell. As it dissipated, I used [Dragoon Jump] to dash right at him, enhancing my speed even further with [Wind st] and my scale-dust boosters to make it to him before he could react. Swinging my tail, I smacked him on the head, leaving a deep gash along his eye to his jaw, blinding him and ripping off a section of his snout. I then swung my zing ive, forcing him to move his greatsword up to defend himself as a reflex, only for the impact to cause an explosion from all the scale-dust detonating and sting us apart again. Allegro boosting my agility by half of its original amount meant I could reach the tiger without any special movement, as I was just that fast. As I was about to hit him once more, his catalyst glowed once again, bursting into mes before it entered his body through his arm. Red seams appeared across his body and staff, all flowing like rivers towards his heart, glowing brightly as if he had a sun core. Mana Eyes. Name: Sierras Level: 110 Main Job: Ash Seeker Unique Skill: [Ashbringer Wildfire Lv. 5] Title: [Ashbringer of Renewal] Thats enough information, judge the rest for me parallel minds, I ordered, as that was all I needed to know. The rest of Sierras Profile could be analyzed by my ten minds to help me adjust my battle style. Ashbringer Wildfire: A unique skill to turn the old into ash and dust in the name of life, allowing the world to rejuvenate in the aftermath of the inferno. Allows the blessed to absorb the ashes around them, healing their wounds and strengthening their stats. Creates an ash shield, protecting attack from everything but water and ice elemental attacks. Reduces fire and heat damage by 50% Ashbringer of Renewal: A title granted to a mortal recognized by the God of Trailzing. Allows turning ash into [Healing Dust], scaling in effectiveness by [Ashbringer Wildfire]s level and the blesseds Intelligence. Able to absorb ash to apply [Ashen Heart]. The possessor of this title will also gain immunity to any fire spell that they cast Ashen Heart: Healing dust absorbed into the blesseds mana paths, concentrated around their hearts. Turns 50% of all fire andva elemental damage into healing. 50% of damage the owner causes on others through fire elemental spells is turned into healing. Reduces water elemental damage by 20%. Healing dust is constantly drained and once this buff expires, apply [Exhaustion (Minor)] Sheesh! A drain and fire tank! Searing Immtion! he shouted as he blocked my strike, directing his staff at me, before a magic circle caused an explosion. As my [True Draconic Barrier] shielded me from the attackcreating some distance between the two of usI noted how that didnt feel like a normal fire spell. Searing Immtion: A defense melting fire spell, specialized in debuffing. Applies [Immted] to reduce fire resistance by 20% and wisdom by 5% Aha, so its like my [Dread Burn]. Contact and the debuff applies. Got it. Although now that I think about it, wasnt I the worst match-up ever for him? The worst fire mage to face! Soot of potential, rebirth into life! he roared out his chant as a red circle materialized, sucking in the ashes around us before blowing it all my way, forcing me to use [Wind st] to counter it. As the dust flew into the sky our weapons shed again, ringing the sound of metal as a flurry of strikes were exchanged. His red-hot weapon continued glowing brighter, while I was slowly expending my sr energy to power up my ive with [Drakonian Sunlight Edge], but not enough to make it obvious. Our eyes met as we both shot our spells. He focused primarily on his ash and fire ones, while I was weaving wind, earth, lightning, and holy together to disorientate him. In a sh of magic and speed, I had the advantage, but the fight could still go either way, as he was pretty good with his sword, despite being a mage. It was a wild, unpredictable fighting style that made even [Foresight] have trouble. I still had much to learn so it was time to turn the tides. I cast [Terra Wall], and instead of discing him, I shot myself up into the sky. I tuned [Aerokinesis] and ced it in front of me, before I let out a [Tyrants Voice] which was further boosted by my newly acquired [Acoustic Power] from my Job evolution. As if the tigerman was hit by a hammer, my voice smacked him front on the ground, digging him in the reddened ground while I was sent further into the sky. Once I reached the ceiling, I activated [Dragoon Dive] and my scale-dust booster. I flew, twisting around in the air to gain momentum all while I kept rupturing the earth below with my voice. Tightening my grip on my ive, I held it in front of me as I stomped the air, boosting my descent with [Air st] before I mmed into the ground, releasing a shockwave. I blew the dust away with a wind spell, snapping my head towards where the Saint had flown away. I tilted my head as I saw him having survived the attack as an ash barrier protected him, but I had managed to gouge out a chunk of his left leg. His ash was healing him, and he was grinning and breathing heavily; he looked like he was having fun. Magnificent! Ahaha, there is no wonder God Danterno chose you as one of our fellow blessed! You might be a dragon, but the way you wielded that weapon is what warriors strive for! he bellowed. Kargryxmor chose the wrong Origin God! Do not make the same mistake, Saintess! Retur [I see my voice not only burst your ears but it gave you a concussion as well,] I interrupted him, pointing at the blooding from his ears and nose and how wobbly he was. He touched them, realizing in shock what happened and began to heal himself while I kept talking. [I am not your fellow. I know where my loyalty lies and it isnt with your people! Onest chance; I will let you leave here alive just because I dont want to associate myself with your people again! Tell them to get the hell away from me and anybody I care for! Tell your damn gods they can stay the fuck away from western Altrust!] The fire Saints smile vanishedpletely. His stare was stoic, ring at me with the eyes of a hunting tiger. He snarled, showing his fangs once again. Good if this is your answer, then we ept it. Your existence is a threat to Carmaniate anyways. I dont need God Askainos Divine Quest to smother your me! Youve shown your strongest attack, I shall now [Who said I did?] I raised my hands up, holding them in a snapping position. [Open your eyes. What are the things floating around us now?] He raised a brow as he swayed his head around, finally noticing the red glimmering specks floating in the air. Like little rubies, they reflected the bright lights caused by the fire around us. [You are nowhere strong enough to taste what I use to kill actual threats.] And the music climaxed once again Snap! Kuraaaagh! My scale-dust exploded from a simple spark, enveloping the entire area where Inded on and on the tiger himself as my ive did hit him. Flying around in the sky was all done to spread the dust around, and it all went under his nose due to my roar attack. Usually, those meteoric [Dragoon Dive]s I usually did would cause an explosion; this time it was better to conserve the scale-dust for this momentwhen he decided to not give up. Snap! Iieerrruagh! he screamed once more before jumping out of the explosion radius with that fire jump he did before. His body was entirely on fire; his ash barrier wasnt able to protect him. Uuuuargh, hahah! You think this fire can stop me? Ive felt worse! Reduce Heat Huh? Reduce Heat! Reduce Heat! Arrugh, what? [Didnt you read your System notification? [Dread Burn]? See it?] I stated, causing him his eyes to twitch around before they stop, causing his eyelids to contract. [Yeah! I thought you fire fanatics would love it, since my mes are unable to die unless I allow them to. Fire consumes fire, right? Maybe put your junk interpretation of its true meaning into the gutter, because there is more to fire magic than blind destruction.] Snap! Kuaraaagh! This is for Shiternos stupid mistake causing me to nearly hurt my friends! White mes then appeared on my hand before I threw it at the tiger, cleansing him of the dangerous red mes and healing the wounds I had caused him. He looked at his body in bafflement as just a moment ago he was screaming from the top of his lungs. I guess he never felt the true wrath of fire, unable to douse it. Had he ever felt how painful it was to be cooked by the extreme heat within yourself? To the point you could feel your organs forming blisters and exploding? No. Of course not. I havent evene close to realizing the full potential of the fire element. Snap! WhaNoooooooo! [My white mes are cool and dont burn. If Shiterno actually wanted me to spread how fire can be used for more than burning things down, then maybe I could help him with that. cksmithing, baking, showmanship, or even saunas! Hot springs! Why arent there more fire mages making artificial hot springs like me?] I snapped my fingers again. [Oh right! Because Shiterno is an ipetent god, unable to appease any god that doesnt have destruction on his mind all the time! cksmithing could have been his source of power! Blei could have helped your religion so much! Why arent there more fire mages working inside a smithy like Daichi!] This is for indoctrinating Macklemor! This is for that fire professor who caused a dungeon break by working with the demonkin. And this is for the damn gods from the fire pantheon sending that professor and you after me! I continued my fingers, causing more and more spark explosions, to the point the Saints cries were more audible to me. He couldnt heal himself no matter what he did thanks to [Dread Burn], and he couldnt do anything as I kept stunlocking him with my attacks. Even if he tried to retaliate, I had spells up my arsenal to keep him at bay. In fact, when I saw him charging at me like a berserker, I poured in enough sr energy into my ive to cleave right through his ash shield, fire-resistant armor, and bone, separating him and his right arm. I then kicked him before sting him with another spark explosion. Somehow, he was still alive. He began to crawl away, not even turning his head around as I slowly walked up to him. With every snap, more explosions rattled the scene, sending him even further away from me. I could be patient. He should see what he got foring here, not to mention, I couldnt just let him die. I needed him for information. C-Champion! he cried out as somebody was approaching us from behind a burned down building. His voice sounded so happy as he stood back up and limped towards them. Champion Ferrit! Hey! Where are my knights and yours? Argh, no, forget it! We mustbine our power! Our gods underestimated the Sain tess. A human-faced arvisian man limbed over to us. His wild, monster-material armor was in tatters while blood covered his entire left side as his arm was crushed into a pulp. He looked up before he began shaking his head. A Saint and Champion? They sent both after me? Seriously? Dont he eked out. There areKragh! Something exploded on his back as he wasunched forward, tumbling on the ground before hended before the Saint. From the side of the building, another person appearedGrimnir. Fully armored with his sthammer slung over his shoulder, he was also carrying around five other beastmen on his back before throwing them down. Curtains close on this symphony. Humanize. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Hey,ss, you got this handled, huh? He waved at me. I showed him a thumbs up. Well, hes almost done. How about on your side. Dead? He looked down at the beastmen, shaking his head. Your sister pummeled them until they lost all their teeth. Shes still pretty angry at those dragonyer assassins, so I guess she vented on them. Saori stopped her just before they got themselves killed. We dont want Carmaniate getting angry at us, now. Good judgement, Saori. It was clear from the moment he introduced himself that he was from the beastman alliance. While his action probably had nothing to do with them, and more with the Church of Danterno, the Saint and Champion duo were both probably important to the alliance in one way or the other. Killing them would only have done one good thing and that was to remove them from my list of enemies while maybe increasing my level. Sadly, doing that would have actually just increased my list of enemies, as the beastman alliance would then have to respond, right? Would they dere war on me? No, of course not, but they could do something to interfere with King Fugnarus or my holy war. There would be issues regardless, but leaving them alive to send them back home was also a show of strength. Dont mess with me, was the deration towards Carmaniate and the Church of Danterno. It also acted as a warning that things would be different the next time they did this, as I would consider it an actual threat and ipetence from the alliance. If they didnt want a dragon breathing down their necks, maybe try to control your stupid blessed? No? Also, Mom would totally be angry if I cause another war before Im done with my current one. Sheesh, the scolding I would get! Champion Ferrit, stand up! We must fight! For God Dantern You said something? A womans voice interrupted him to the side. HuhArgh! He kneeled as somebody kicked him in the leg. I looked to the two women standing behind him, having just exited his shadow. Hey, Sis. Saori. Vifi and I were wondering where you three were. Sorry about that. Saori scratched her neck, looking guilty. I was surprised when they appeared before I noticed Grimnir was attacking them. I saw everything and went to help Neill shrugged. Nothing much to do, though. Gahaha, they were nothing! Our smith bellowed. The new armor is working great! Im beating people far above my levels now. Could use some funing on the mana efficiency, but I feel strong. It all started with a simplement on power armor from sci-fi media, before it turned into replicating steampunk with manatech. There were issues here and there until we finally settled on using runes and manatech to create something more akin to high fantasy dwarven armor, until this final product. Abination of every single idea coupled with Eines and Daichis effort and continued training with the power of Grimnirs new blessing. This was arcanatech armor! Thats whyGet over here! The arcana crystal on Grimnirs left hand lit up green before it created a suction effect, pulling the Saint right into his grip. Holding him up by the throat, Grimnir tilted his head. Go to sleep. He mmed the tigers head onto the building next to him, knocking the Saint out. With him carrying all the beastmen for us, we rendezvoused with Vifi, who was waiting for us with the unconscious spy. She had left the smandra alive, as it fled after I cast [Symphonie des Feuergottes], so her job ended right there after she killed anybody in her way. With our target acquired and our enemies defeated, we quickly fled from the scene, as I was still nervous of that archer. Once we reached the tunnel, though, all five of us felt something was wrong. Our [Detection Sensor] noted how there were more than three people at the end of the ce. There were Quatre! Saori shouted as the fourth fenrir jumped out of the shadow, charging right through the tunnel like a bulldozer. Leaving me to fortify the walls with [Terra Wall], ensuring the erged passage wouldnt fall on our heads. We followed right behind him before somebody tried to attack our wolf, but due to his shadow armor, he was a literal tank knocking anything in his way away. Saori equipped her daggers and connected them with a mana thread before using them like whips, smacking our assants down before summoning Rajah, having him carry the beastmen, the spy, and the two cloaked figures. As Quatre reached the end, he howled before slipping back into a shadow, allowing us to see what was happening. There, we found Gael, Vangrim, and our informant lying in their puddle of their own blood, while multiple cloaked figures stood over them. In addition, there was arge hole in the middle of the room. GAEL! Saori shrieked before her body turned into smoke, appearing right behind the person who attacked Gael, almost looking like she just teleported. She swung both of her daggers, far too fast to see normally, leaving the assant riddled with wounds before he fell on the ground. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 1 [Fire Mage]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 1 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 1 Surprisingly, that was our first kill. Go! From the shadows of seven assants, Saoris shadow pack emerged from them. The four fenrirs and Saoris mom bit the mens leg, ripping them off, while Rajahs mom pierced one with her sharp tail. Thest was consumed inside Shoyis slime body. Who are you! Saori demanded as red smoke appeared around her eyes, but before they could say anything, they jumped into the hole in the middle of the room. Tsk! Go get them! I shouted before casting [Sacred Field] to heal the three injured. Having hopefully stabilized them, I then continued the treatment with my white mes. Saori, go! Get them! R-right, please! Saori eyed Gael before running off. Grimnir and Vifi followed her upon mymand. As I stared at Gaels numerous body injuries, especially a knife hole in his head, I scowled as I knew this would be difficult. Vangrim also was in critical condition as a sword ran right through his heart. My healing magic was strong, but one false move could still ruin the operation, as I had no idea if I could restore brain matter, or apletely destroyed heartI still needed the bits of Vangrims original heart to copy it with [Miraculous Grace]. Hey, the girl! Neill urged me before turning her head around and scowling. Oh Yeah It was toote for her. Gael and Vangrim survived their wounds barely through their levels and higher health. Neill clicked her tongue. Okay, cant do anything. You need my help? [And me, Master?] Rajah asked. Yes, guard those people for me, Rajah, and make sure to keep your nose open. Also, keep me informed on Saori and her location, I replied. Sis, open a portal for me. I need Asakas help to make sure I dont identally kill Vangrim by pulling the sword out. Afterwards, I need you to stand guard for me. This is no coincidence! The damn spy being around, protected by so many people, then those fire blessed, and then this ambush! You told me that prince went crazy, but if this was done all under his orders, then you really shouldnt underestimate that Prince of Envy! Neill warned me before doing what I wanted. Our instincts knew what was up. Gael, please! Dont die on me. Farrons and Yorshkas hearts would break if you die! Priscis, too! Youre Saoris goddamn rogue mentor and drinking buddy, so dont you dare die! I gave a silent prayer as I refocused and had my parallel minds start ying [The Heir of Hope]. This was what I had to do. I had to leave the rest to Saori. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Oh oh If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 447: Information Trap. Chapter 447: Information Trap. [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Sacrilegious Master] [Bloodlust (1 kill)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir], Saori Segawa] [Sarasa, hunt!] I called out. Whrooooh! As we jumped down into this hole, I summoned Sarasa from my shadow cast by Hestias [Sacred Field], giving my werewolf fenrir a chance to catch up with those fleeing scoundrels. With [True Wolven Instinct] merging both [Night Vision] and [Heat Vision], I could see our assants fleeing into a tunnel. Soften ournding? I asked. No, need! came Vifis answer, swiftly followed by an agreement from Grimnir. The demonkin used [Air Steps] to jump onto the walls and rode her red lightning for the rest of the path down, while Grimnir simplynded like a tank, breaking the ground underneath him. Meanwhile, I cast [Shadow Dash] to enter the shadow world before emerging out of it unscathed. Humanize. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir], Saori Segawa] I shouldnt need the extra agility to catch up to some humansat least they smelled humanbut that was unimportant, right now. I just wanted to catch them quickly. [What a fine day to test out your abilities, descendant. Go, use them. Show the world what it means to anger a Belzac wolf! Show them the might of a Champion of Edna!] Belzac suddenly spoke with me, and I couldnt help but agree. More assassins just tried to kill my best friend and now a group of them attempted to murder my mentorthat was enough to make a woman furious. Umbral Skip! A pitch-ck magic circle appeared under my feet as I locked onto Sarasa chasing after the cloaked figures. Without any dy my vision blurred as I transitioned back into the shadow world for a split second before reappearing on Sarasas shoulder. Umbral Skip: A custom spell using the unique skill [Umbral Chaos]s connection to the shadow world of Origin God Marsven as a conduit. Allows tagging consenting shadows as skip locations. This spells momentarily transfers the caster into the shadow world to reappear at any close skip location I wish these skip locations could also warn you when somebody is in danger If I had known, I would have gone to help GaelStop it, Saori. This is like Hestia and Tasianna fighting the leviathan. Dark magic can do much, but it cant do everything. Umbral Chaos: The chaotic connection to the shadow world of Origin God Marsven, created by him to act as a sanctuary for his followers and magicians. This unique skill given to Belzac allows one to tap into the primordial darkness that followed Marsvens arrival into Peolynca, allowing one to manipte shadows, conjure dark elemental power, and bring the shadow worlds influence into the light. Increases weakness to holy element. This skillbines: [Power of Mana] [Tenebrous Amp] [Tenebrous Magic Efficiency] [Terror Resistance Lv. 10] [Fear Resistance Lv. 10] [Arcane Corruption Lv. 10] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 10] [Sages Wisdom Lv. 10] The first of my three gifts after my Divine Quest was fulfilled[Umbral Chaos]. It was Belzacs unique skill from when he fought Klea during the height of his power. A skill able to defeat an, albeit heavily weakened, archdemon was now in my hands, allowing me to finally ess more than simple dark spells. Although, thankfully, I wasnt a one-trick wolf who required just dark magic and mana threads to fight well, any longer. [Your turn, Song!] I called out, summoning my second fenrir, Song, in front of the fleeing assant. Looking down on us from the ceiling, she arched her head back, letting out a loud howl boosted by [Aerokinesis], imitating how Hestia did it. Wrooooooh! echoed through the tunnel, sending pebbles flying back as if it was a windstorm. Although not as strong as Hestias [Tyrants Roar], it still stopped the cloaked figures in their tracks, allowing Sarasa to reach them. This is the power of the SP system! I grinned as I remembered helping my shadow pack level a bit after I finally persuaded them all to ept Hestia as theirdy for [Hestias Retainer]. With the SP system, I was now able to help them further develop their Profiles for our collective benefits. [Aerokinesis] was just one of many. I jumped off Sarasas back, letting her go wild as she suckerpunched one of the assants into the ground before biting off one of his legs. Leaving him to bleed out, she directed her attention to the others, only for them to all band together, readying scrolls to cast spells. Sadly for them, they were fighting against Belzac wolves. Although this wasnt a strategy Id used at all in the past, it was now one after Belzac forced all of us to learn it. Every member aside from Rajah momentarily slipped out of their shadows and used [Telepathy], sending loud junk messages into the attackers minds, staggering them with an information overload. This left them all reeling, but some were bearing through the pain inside their heads, holding up their weapons in defiance. Then we y hard. Sacrilegious Tamer. This was my second gift[Abyssal Sacrilege]. My reward for fulfilling the divine Quest Edna had personally given me, allowing me to receive her true blessing as the [Ambassador of Grim]. Abyssal Sacrilege: A unique skill created by the Goddess of Fertility and Monsters, Edna. Calling upon the knowledge of the depths that she had witnessed as the God of Darknesss spouse, this skill grants the tamer the ability to tame the most ferocious beings in the world and empower them. While your tamed monsters are around you, gain [Sacrilegious Master], granting 5% increase in all stats and the ability to imbue the power of the abyss into your tamed monsters [Umbral Chaos] was an empty vessel skill, simr to [Stygian Voltage], while [Abyssal Sacrilege] gave out Abilities like Hestias draconic attacks. One of them, for example, was [Sacrilegious Tamer]. Sacrilegious Tamer: A tamer willing to use even the unnatural power of the shadow world empowers their tamed monsters, applying all their beneficial status effects at the cost of Mana to maintain. Depending on the trust and affection of the tamed monster, may also apply [Abyssal Gestalt] As my six otherbat-ready shadow pack members appeared from their shadows, their form shifted around as the shadow pulsated on their bodies. Sarasa roared as her form appeared almost eldritch like as she approached the assants, and, before any of them could shout or attack, seven of them were immediately killed in this coordinated assault. Left with only eight alive, the rest screamed in horror at the sight of my pack members, traumatizing the survivors with their nightmarish figures and voices. They tried to run, but one of them wouldnt make it. Karrgh! [Bloodlust (2 kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir], Saori Segawa] Now, seven remained. [If you wanted to live, maybe consider not provoking Aurora in your next life.] My eyes and chest felt hot. Not because of my guilt of killing these people, but due to my fear of losing Gael. Sure, we didnt get off on the correct foot the first time we met, but he was still my mentor. He taught me how to work as a spy and arcane trickster, taught me [Gale Steps] and how the underworld worked. I couldnt forget all he did for our party since we met him in Firwood or our trip into Shaturein. I was confident Hestia could resuscitate him as long as he was alive when we arrived, but I couldnt shake the fear that we could havee toote. Fortunately for me, these regrets only fuel my desire to be stronger! We will get you all to speak. One way or the other! Arragh! Even more screamed after I sliced down that one cloaked figure. Several of them pulled out bombs from under their coats, prepared to throw them onto the ground, before two crossbow bolts instantly killed another two by piercing their heads. I nced to the side, noticing Vifi had finally arrived. She had a crossbow made from red lightning in her prosthetic arm while the other was holding onto Grimnirs variant. Reloading it by twirling it around once, she shot another bolt, forcing our enemies to dodge and throw the bombs down, smoke pouring from them. Smoke bombs? Very ninja-like, butpletely useless. I could see them all casting [Shadow Dash] to flee, prompting me to cast it as well to follow them into the shadow world. As I met them once again in the world of Marsven, I couldnt help but remember the first time I came here. That alien feeling as if I was staring into the abyss always sent a chill down my spine, to the point I questioned why something like the shadow world existed. Of course, now I knew why. Arrgh! As the five assants were swimming towards their [Shadow Dash] destination, I caught one of them with a [Dark Tendrils] cast from my [Shadow Armament]. Holding onto it tightly, I pulled him towards me. No! Please, no! No! he screamed and struggled. Help me! Help me! HELP! No, I dont want to die! Lord Envy! Lord Envy! LORD ENVY! But none of hisrades looked back, disappearing from this abyss as they escaped from my clutches. I grabbed the captured man, prompting him to sh at me with his dagger, only for me to seize his wrist and break it, disarming him. As he screamed in pain, I forcibly drew his eyes towards the lights in the distancethe [Shadow Dash] exits hisrades used. A few secondster, the exits all closed aside from two, followed by four re-opening. Hisrades fled back into the shadow world in a hurry, but two were caught and pulled back out. Screaming and kicking, they pleaded for mercy before they were silenced and blood began to fall through the holes. H-huraaaah! the man next to me shrieked as I wrapped mana threads around his arms and legs. I slowly swam closer to my entrance, startling the two remaining cloaked figures. They jolted their heads back and forth, trying to reason where they would have the best chance of survivgainst me or my shadow pack that I had left outside. As I drew closer to them, they stopped hesitating before they ran towards me, dagger and spells in their hands. I dodged all of them, ignoring them as I exited the shadow world and threw the captured man to Shoyi. Ordering him to not digest the man but to bring him to Rajah, Shoyi left us. Now, all we had to do was wait. Wait. Wait. Wait. Wai Arrrgh! Both had to resurface eventually and, when they did, Vifi pulled them out. She threw them on the ground and sliced their legs thighs with her rapier, removing their chance to escape. You want three, or is one enough? We technically still have that other guy and those blessed, Vifi stated. Would be more of an issue to keep these Lady VifiYok! one of them shouted at, bearing through the pain. Please! You can escape from Aurenas dog! We know what happened, please, you have to stop helpKragh! With a decisive strike, Vifi sliced the mans throat and left him to bleed out. Sighing, she shook her head, drawing her rapier close to the other assant, only for them to shiver and back themselves against the wall. [No hesitation?] I asked. I could say the same thing to you with how you executed all of them. I thought you would be more like Donut with how youre her vice-leader, but I guess you need an iron right-hand if youre idealistic. She smiled. She nudged her head to the man she just killed. As you can see, the news that Im alive and that I betrayed my own people for Aurenas Champion has spread to more than just the top brass. Id rather not hear it. I raised a brow. [Everything all right?] She shrugged. Come, shes probably waiting so Both of us snapped our eyes to the ground, seeing a ck magic circle appear before a ball was thrown out of it, which exploded and released a blinding light like a shbang. We both covered our eyes, narrowly protecting ourselves from goingpletely blind. As I gave my shadow pack the order to retreat back into their shadows, a signal suddenly appeared on my [Detection Sensor] exactly where I expected it to bewhere the shbang just came out. Electricity channeled around my arms as I shot a stygian lightning bolt in that direction, causing somebody to make a noise before I heard a clicking sound. As I shot out another lightning bolt followed by the sound of a crossbow shot, I heard a creepy hiiihahaha as both attacks hit something metal. As I was regaining my eyesight, I saw the person slip back into a shadow before my [True Wolven Instincts] warned me of an attack. An attack that could hurt me. [Into your shadow, now!] Belzacmanded and I listened, readying the spell, but stopped my hand with what I heard next. STOP RUNNING SO FAST! A bellowing yell echoed throughout the tunnel, sounding like Grimnir, before I heard an explosion happening far away from me. In the next moment, the mans warcry came closer before hended right in front of us. A bomb! Having regained my sight, I identified the threat before I noticed Grimnirs left gauntlet light up, materializing what looked like a mana barrier. He bodychecked the bomb, causing it to detonate, but the explosion was somehow contained within the mana barrier as it curved around to form a dome. Gahaha! It worked! he shouted, sounding gleeful and unharmed. As he rose back on his feet he dusted some dirt off his arm. So fulfilling all required craftsmanship even increases the stability and max durability of runes, huh? What in Crustacias twin-tails, what has the Revolution Queen given me in these arcana crystals? Gahaha! The arcanatech armor-wearing dwarf smacked his chest, assaulted by aughing fit. Once he was done, he looked at Vifi and me. No, but seriously, I can catch up, but stop running so fast! Both of you got me beat in agility, even with my runes. At least let me ride on one of your fenrirs, Saori! Oh I think staying inside Belzacs cave for two months ruined my perception of being normal. I tunnel visioned a bit too much. Lets go! Vifi suddenly urged us, pointing at our way back. We need to get out of here now! Shes acting weird. Did you take a peek at that person? I asked, as that was the only answer to this. Strangely, I couldnt feel anybody close[Shadow Dash] could only work if you had line-of-sight of where you wanted to teleport. She ran up to me, tapping Grimnirs and my shoulder. I can exin thister. We need to Oh, not even a hello, street waste? A mans voice echoed throughout the tunnel, feeling like it came from every direction. Once a little mangled mutt, always a filthy leachate creeping through every hole to survive from the sun! No pride, no honor, no nothing! I always knew it was a mistake for filth like you to be a sin heir! Go, go! Vifi cried, dashing away, prompting me to grab Grimnir and swing him on my back before I followed behind the former. You shame Lord Yoks memory. Everything he did, he did because he thought he found an unpolished diamond that can be molded into the ultimate weapon! Like all of us, you were deemed worthy to bring upon the glory of the Edjurl gods! To bring glory to BoleTaria and all demonkin! That man kept shouting, and the more I ran, the worse this chill running down my spine felt. All of us thought you were dead; deserved for a street urchin, but you actually defected? To Aurenas SIDE? Not even God Marsven, huh? Not even a respectable Edjurl god, but it had to be that infuriating light bulb. His voice sounded more and more deranged, anger seeping out with every word. I always hated you wrathies, but at least I knew I could rely on you people to fight and bleed in our name. Seems like I was wrong, though. Meaning, I will have to do what is necessary. You allowed them to torture a fellow street rat in Geis, you joined up with the person who killed USkaie, and that dog corrupted Lord ENVYS MIND! They actually nned all of this! Hestia! Vifi shouted. Sin Original Sin. I heard somebody p behind me. As I turned my head around, I saw somebodys wicked grin underneath a cloak. Yaldabaoth. And that was all I heard before my mind wentpletely nk. I didnt know how long it took me to regain my senses but when I did I tried to turn my body around, but I felt light. I couldnt feel anythinglight, air, not even my own body. Where am I? Ah, Ive overslept! Ive overslept! I heard a man. Light? Sound? Touch? I looked down, noticing my bare, pink hands touch a small round table. I saw nail polish on my fingers, colorfully designed to look cute. Looking further down, I realized I was wearing yellow pajamas with little, cartoonish shiba inus on them, in addition, there was a plushie sitting right next to me like a loyal dog. Goma-kun. I picked the husky plushie up and stared at its stitched up ear. I could feel his fur on my hands, reminding me of my youth and happie days. I miss you But, then, this means I looked up, noticing the sound of somebody cooking inside the kitchen. Turning my head around I could confirm this was my apartment back on Earth. Belzac and Mom showed me this memory not too long ago, allowing me to remember it vividly. However, there was something differentpared tost time. It felt bright. The lights were on, yes, but there was this cozy atmosphere making me feel safe. Identifying the person in the kitchen, I realized it was my mothermy human mother. Dear! In the next moment, I saw a man appear from behind the corner, revealing himself to be a Japanese man around his fifties. His body was well-trained as I could see his bulky arm muscles and how he barely had any fat around his hips, reminding me how envious I was of his figure as I always worried about not being slim enough. Fenrir Saori never had this problem but human Saori did. Your bento is almost done, dear, and no, you arentte, my mother spoke in that nostalgic voice of hers. This time, though, it didnt feel like my garm mother was speaking through her. W-what, nonsense, I set the timer correctly! I shouldOw! Father bumped his toes on the wall on his way to the kitchen. Ahhh, the captain will kill me if he knows Imte! The whole night will go to ruin! Its barely past eight, Otou-san. Its Sunday, you go to the station at nine, I remembered. Its barely past eight, Otou-san. Its Sunday, you go to the station at nine, I said, perfectly imitating what I had said on that day. After all, how could I forget? The calendar, the clock, and the way he reacted was all too hard to forget. Father had a meeting with his captain today for a raise and he wanted to make sure nothing would jeopardize it. He nervously set his rm, but he forgot that on Sunday he could go to his job an hourter. Sure, as a firefighter he had to always be ready, but I still remembered how we allughed when he injured his foot and shouted like that. Motherughed after I gave my reply, soothing her husband with a kiss while I looked away. Affection like that in front of your daughter? Oh,e on But not this time. I looked at them and smiled. I knew what this was, I knew it in the depths of my soul, but I couldnt look away. I yearned for this so much. I wanted all of this to happen again, but with one small difference. I thought this would have been thest time I saw you but I guess Peolynca is just that weird. Here you go. Mother handed him his piping hot bento, ready for him to enjoy at lunch. Father reciprocated this affection with his own, hugging her before he came over to me. Saori-chan? Are you all right? I felt liquid flow from my eyes. Wiping them off, I stood up and embraced my father, still remembering the warmth of his body and his strong, but gentle, hug. I felt like a child, again, wishing so dearly for all of this to remain like this. I wanted my happy family back. Otou-san, I called out. Would it be possible for you to call-in sick? Dont you [Saori.] I know. That deep voice I just heard inside my head made me want to puke. I hated it. I didnt want to hear him. I just wanted to No, this childish fantasy was impossible the moment I noticed all of this wasnt real. I raised my hopes, longing for this escapism. Sadly, I couldnt. I needed to go back. I had people who needed me. This world didnt. Its okay. Good luck at work! I cheered, grinning through the pain in my soul. U-uh? Didnt you say that I interrupted him and pushed him. No, no! Stop it, give your daughter some room, sheesh! You smell, Otou-san! I just cleaned up, so just get ready for work! Hehe. Mother grinned. But, it wouldnt be such a bad idea, no? Staying here with us, enjoying a family day for once. You can No, its all right, I said, eyes staring down on the ground. I threw away my wry smile and stared at Father. Make me proud, Otou-san! Ill root for you wherever you go and whatever you do! Everything that you did for us, I will always cherish it. The people you saved, I will learn to cherish them. Even if you injure yourself and make us worry, I will cherish your heroism. Youre my hero! I embraced him once again, digging my head in his chest. Im sorry I couldnt have said it earlier! I bit my lips and pushed myself off him. I then tapped his broad shoulder. Do your best, Otou-san! I am not envious of my past life. I love my current one. Father stared at me, confused at my sudden reaction. This was a memory of him. He shouldnt be able to react since I was derailing what actually happened on the day my father died. Yet, he grabbed my hand, stroked it softly before he smiled. In the next moment, everything around me turned dark, with my parents figures disappearing into ck particles, flying away like the fleeting dream that it was. [How long?] That voice appeared in my head againit was Belzac. Since the moment I noticed my senses have returned. Did you think I would be fooled by this illusion? You gave me this trial once, after all. [It took you long to find the truth and then the willpower to leave your mother against your desires. A childs longing for their parents; be not ashamed of it, pup.] He went silent. [The mental training you did during that trial was made for these moments. Do not forget, just like Hestia, the both of you must face your desires and emotional baggage to fully defeat the demonkin and the many sycophants working for them. They will try to prey on your soul like they did today. You are Belzac; this pup believed he could consume your soul?] Ignoring the fury welling up in his voice, I continued, This is [Original Sin: Yaldabaoth]. Hestia mentioned the Prince of Envy used it on her once but that she immediately broke out of it. Although, her human soul did stop her from freeing herself for a bit. [That title of hers still protects you from all of this. But, you arent immune. You are still trapped inside this illusion because [Original Sin: Yaldabaoth] affects your soul.] I nodded, remembering what Klea told me. It eats on your soul by tampering with your memories. The first Envy Original Sin ability was Demiurge, and it allows you to copy and transform yourself into other people and impersonate them almost perfectly. However, you need to consume their body first. Yaldabaoth affects the soul to tamper and control the individual, either through their memories or some other method. Its a brainwashing ability. And effective, if you werent ready for it. There was that one moment where I lost consciousnesspletely and regained it and lost it again. Now it begged the question, how could I break out of this? Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? Hmm? A voice seeped into the room, causing the walls to suddenly quiver like a wobbly pudding. Considering this was my soul, I didnt have the power to use my abilities here, so I went to the door leading outside the apartment Hope this works. I opened it. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir], Saori Segawa] [Alpha!] [Awake!] I jumped up the moment I heard Uno speak into my mind, only for somebody to pull me back down. Keep your head down! A girl shouted at me. As I turned my head around, I saw Hestia next to me. Air strike, you can say! Just stay low. My ears rang as I not only heard Hestias voice through her [Aerokinesis] but also the copsing ceiling caused by multiplerge wind arrows raining down upon us. Hestia was protecting us with [Sanctuary]. Aside from the chaos happening, Grimnir and Vifi were slowly waking upthey also were victims of that demonkins Yaldabaoth. Our dwarven cksmithined about having to remember his final moments with his cousin Broggart, and how much he hated the fact the demonkin forced him to go through his trauma again. Meanwhile, Vifi was weirdly silent, but I did notice her face being slightly drenched in sweat. She looked ill, in fact. What sort of memory did she witness? Bastard got away! Interrupting them, Fargryneill came running from the corner, dodging any arrowsing her way. That guy was an illusion the entire time. It was a disappointing conclusion to what had just happened, but it was too clear at this moment that everything after we captured that envy demonkin was a trap. They knew we wereing and they made sure to attack us here, but what had it achieved? We got our spy, we defeated the blessed, andNo, the demonkin dide out of this with something. As we left the tunnel and hurried back out of it the hole, Hestia exined to me that she and Asaka managed to save Vangrim, but our informant had died before she could do anything. Gael, on the other hand I managed to extract the de out of his brain with minimal damage, but [Miraculous Grace] can only do as much as I understand of the brain, and I only know the basic stuff you learn from school. He I dont know if hell wake up, but he isnt dead. Im positive Vangrim is okay, butIm sorry, I dont have any better news, Saori. No, it is okay, I reassured her. I should be the one who should say sorry. We got caught in that Original Sin ability and if he managed to look into our dreams, then we might have a problem. Vifi? Can Yaldabaoth allow the person to do that? She nodded. Does it allow the person to speak to you within your dreams? She hesitated but nodded in the end. There is nothing I can say to really dissuade that. However, I shook my head. You could. You could have just said nothing there. Even if we confirmed the information with Klea, it would have still given you some time to actually betray us. At least with this, there is a chance for us to trust you Regardless, if that person sacrificed so many people just to gain first-hand information on us, then he seeded. Grimnir nodded. He knows my equipment, he knows about you, he probably got a taste of Hestias spell songs. From what you suggested, you think that guy came here in an attempt to get Vifi back on their side? Or to nt a mole with her? I nodded. It was just a possibility. Who was he? Fargryneill asked. Remember how there are three Warbringers? There were also three sin heirs of Envy, but with USkaie and Geis dead, now only one remains. ReinYondLord Envys cousin and his right-hand man. Envies normally arent good fighters, but those two are different. They will fight back and ReinYond is around my level when ites tobat. Thats why I wanted us to flee, cause once we got caught in his Yaldabaoth, he could just walk right up to us and cut our throats. Hestia nodded. I heard you guys shout so I rushed over. Your shadow pack avoided the Original Sin ability, so they managed to give us an exnation. I rushed in with [My Darkest Thoughts] and we stopped him from approaching you guys, and thats when Neill chased after him. Then where did those arrowse from? I asked, but before Hestia could answer, somebody slowly walked up to us from the entrance of the waterway. From me. An elven woman dressed in dark green clothes with wooden bark armor appeared from the darkness. In one hand, she held a green-glowing wooden bow while a treant in the form of an owl perched on her shoulder. Her body and face was covered in moss and dirt, looking like she had just gone through a stealth mission. Muraina? Farrons, Yorshkas, and Gaels acquaintance and long-term friend, this high elf was the guild master of the hunters guild in Griffonpeak. A known rank A, a captain of the elven ranger corp, and a war veteran from the War for the Faefolk. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Saori''s memory again! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 448: Haitiri, Ranger General of Saelariel. Chapter 448: Haitiri, Ranger General of Sariel. What the? My eyes were glued at the scene presented before me, where all I could see was just mounds of rubble and bodiesboth from monsters and people. This ckmarket was just thriving a moment ago, but it had been decimated and left lifeless. Dont worry, Wisperia and I managed to get the ves out before all of this happened. Avoided them all with my arrows. The woman responsible scratched the neck of her treant owl, looking proud at her handiwork. One rat hole down, many more to go, honestly. I turned around, noticing Saoris and everybody elses incredulous faces. All of us were used torge-scale destruction, so none of us were groaning or uneasy with it. We just hadnt expected it to happen here, simple enough. Oh, and I hadnt had the chance, but I am sorry I nearly hit you, Meoschaera, Muraina apologized. Whisperia felt an iing influx of mana, so I shot an arrow in your direction. I didnt expect you to be here. So that arrow was from her. It did feel familiar when the arrow just stopped mid-air. Neither did we, I replied. It was water under the bridge. Why exactly are you here, anyways, Muraina? This is the Lecartiglio duchy, right? My job. It was a concise answer. Well, to be more precise, this is Sariels way to uphold our alliance with Artorias. In other words, my role as a liaison can finally begin and I can actually do something to help outside of running the Hunters Guild. First thing on the agenda, make sure Shaturein is the only underworld inside the country to minimize potential issues like during the Griffonpeak attack. Muraina was one of the Sari who actually supported friendly rtionships between Sariel and Artorias, belonging to the Enforcer faction. From what I remembered, their goal was to monitor humankind more directly by interacting with them, assuring travesties like the War for the Faefolk would never happen again. She didnt talk much about her role in it, outside of acting as an unofficial ambassador, but would this count as one of her duties? Well, I didnt need to think too deeply about it as she continued her exnation. Once news of the summit arrived, I began preparing my hairetis to cleanse Artorias from the filth underneath. very is ouwed in Artorias, and this is something Caedhul, Loatryx, Sariel, and Ankor-Nazta agree with. What better way to make sure our alliance is solid than to help Duke Lecartiglio deal with some of his issues, so he doesnt have to send his own troops? She smiled, sounding a bit like a politician with the way she looked at things. You did a good job, Meoschaera. From forcing King Drangleics hand to tell me the truth, to assuring the alliance is sealed. Im now free to flex my fingers outside of merely defending the capital. You dont have to call me Meoschaera, you know? I sighed. Some people just loved calling me princess. Well, getting to this point wasnt exactly easy, even if King Drangleic and King Fugnarus wanted the alliance. I still have this gnawing feeling that King Elutis isnt too happy about it. Dont worry, he is, she reassured me. My king has to bnce his interests with the enforcers and istionists, meaning he has to take a hard stance on certain topics. Not to mention his own hatred for what Folschreck did during the war. He is happy he can ally with King Drangleic, and from what I heard, is just apprehensive of your idealistic approach. Well, it did lead us here, Saori added. How could we have guessed we would meet two more sin heirs in the span of two days, huh? I see, well,e on. Lets go up for now. The ves are probably worried, and I want to hear why all of you are here and why one of your allies is a demonkin. All of us turned to Vifi as we noticed that her electric horns had appeared on her forehead, albeit they were barely tangible. In fact, her face was pale and she had this sick look in her eyes, to the point I questioned if she was even listening to my discussion with Muraina. Did she even realize her emotions were uncontrolled right now? Saori and Vifi did just give me a summary of what had just happened when they met ReinYond. Considering I experienced [Original Sin: Yaldaboath] myself with Mom, I could imagine what could have happened. Reminding you of your worst memories and then controlling you within that dreamscape. I had to watch my other half, Hikari, get swallowed up by it, after all. Unlike Saori and Grimnir, though, Mom and Vifi werent protected by [Hestias Retainer]. Mom, however, had a strong enough soul to endure the damage until I came to free her, but it might have been different for thetter. Vifi looked like she was still affected. She probably saw a pretty terrible memory. Wanting to cheer her up, I offered her a donut, but she rejected it, stating she wasnt hungry. She was that out of it, huh? Come on,ss. Grimnir patted her back, prompting her to follow us up. Revealing our reasons for being here, Muraina sighed in relief that Gael was alive before expressing her surprise that the Prince of Envy would send people in so early after we just exposed thest cardinal of Artoriass betraying his country for the demonkin. While it probably wasnt nned at the start, the fact they predicted us to follow the spies with Shatureins help was pretty frightening. They read us like a book. You know there are ways to silence sound, right? Do you have ways to let your song bypass them? Muraina asked, understanding what the issue was. Up until now, the only enemies who listened to [My Darkest Thought] and managed to escape from it were Vifi and her adjutant, Heek. I wasnt so sure if thetter said anything after I healed him, but if he couldnt remember anything due to all the damage he took, like being burned alive, then this ReinYond now knew that my songs need to be heard for them to apply their effects. My unique Job allows me to affect others through mana, but only if I apply [Music Resonation (Major)]. Problem is, that means I have to really bust out the music and that I can only do so in my humanized form, I replied, talking about the Job skill [Musical Crescendo]. Musical Crescendo: A skill that applies additional effects the longer the bard continues ying any kind of spell songs. Esction depended on [Music Resonation] and the length being yed. Minor: Increases bards stats by 5%. Moderate: Shares the full effects of all buffs on the bard without reaching Major. Major: Songs travel through mana, bypassing any silence fields or sound protection areas The fact [Original Sin: Yaldaboath] can incapacitate us like that will be a big hurdle for us to ovee, Grimnir stated. Not to mention [Original Sin: Demiurge], Saori added. If it can perfectly, or almost perfectly, replicate another beings appearance and abilities, that means the two envy demonkin princes will be extremely tricky to fight with. They will be a jack-of-all-trades but with multiple unknown abilities, and even if we could appraise them during a fight, doing it too often will just overload our brains. It is too much information unless Hestias parallel minds skim through them for us. So the problem lies in that we have to rely on my sister for a proper fighting n? Neill clicked her tongue, dissatisfied with the reality of things. If they set up a silence field like what Renee could do, it would prevent me from singing altogether unless I fulfilled [Musical Crescendo]s requirement. That did mean I would need to lose one-third of my stats at least, since Job skills could only be activated while I was a dragonewt. ording to Vifi, ReinYond was around her level and power, and the Prince of Envy himself was much stronger and higher leveled than either. This would essentially turn into the same battle Tasianna, Neill, Renee and I had with Vifi. Although, unlike her, they had time to prepare and might expect me to have something simr to [Musical Crescendo]. In fact, they probably will use those dimensional balls again or some other way to separate me from the main raiding party. [My Darkest Thought] was our biggest trump card over the demonkin, without a doubt. I had to be in the area for people to listen to me, however Which just made me regret having to take [Musical Renaissance Diva] as my idol job specialization. [Giocoso Dreamer] could have been useful here. Spreads music through people listening to your songs sounded so powerful. Too bad, but it was for my own survival. Damn Galg! Damn all dragonyers! Well, being able to apply two song effects was still pretty powerful. Thebos I could do with the skill made the specialization strong. Choices suck. Why couldnt I get both? Regardless, we eventually made it to the surface, where I noticed we were inside ake area coated by a thickyer of snow. No matter where you looked, you could see the footprints of monsters leaving their marks in this white nket ording to Muraina, we were in a monster-infested area simr to the Belzac forest, called Guimis Woods. West from here was the town, Adrot, under the rule of Count Jabsmorg, a vassal of Duke Lecartiglio. There is an apex monster inside this forestsimr to Saoris grandfather before his deathso it made it pretty much impossible to invade this ckmarket without getting attacked by it. The people here made sure to keep their presence inconspicuous, so nothing had happened to them until now. Muraina then pointed at the smandra having broken through ayer of ice in theke. Thats why I scared the monsters with my aura, pushing a horde of them to attack the ce. Since monsters usually identally invade the ckmarket, many thought it was just a normal event, until I found the leader of the ckmarket and killed him. Afterwards, well, a hail of arrows turned this ce into history. Ruthless! She then led us to the side of the entrance, where we saw a bunch of poorly clothed and dirty people munching on goods like a ravenous horde of animals, only kept at bay by a few elven rangers, or haireti. I could also identify a few less desperate people, as they simply watched what was happening in trepidation. Haiteri! The rangers saluted their ranger general. Good work. Let them have their fill, and then we will extract them from here. What happens afterwards will be left to Count Jabsmorg and Duke Lecartiglios decision, she replied, before pointing at Neill and me. Also, surprise! Meoschaera! The rangers bowed. I recognized a few. We thank you for your work, Meoschaera Hestia! The enforcers will do our best to assure good rtions! They didnt recognize Neill? Well, it didnt bother my sister so it didnt matter. Although, now that I thought about it, there was something I was bothered by. Sheesh! Its freezing today! I shivered as a cold wind touched my skin, digging right through my clothes. With every breath, white smoke came out of my mouth, reminding me once again that it was currently winter. Same. Neill nodded, letting out a small fire breath to warm herself up. Not being inside a city sucks during winter. Guess they had a climate controller inside that ckmarket. Ankor-Nazta, Griffonpeak, and Shaturein all had manatechs called [Season Regtor], allowing them to keep portions of their cities warm and cozy as if you were in summer. It was pretty chilly when I went to the lower city of Griffonpeak, but it wasnt as bad as inside this wood. Werent we going further south? Why werent there more Mediterranean temperatures here? Unfortunately, cold and fire dragons didnt mix very well as I once again felt drowsiness affect me. After several seconds, though, my sr core kicked in and began to automatically regte my body temperature, bringing my mood back up. That ufortable feeling made me want to molt my old skin offter tonight. Well, aside from my biological needs as a dragon, I also had something important to ask Muraina now that we were done with our exnation. Join the fighting? Her eyes widened. Saori nodded for me. The idea is for Hestia to announce herself as a Champion and to have Aureolis recognize her as one. After three more concertstwo of them will be in Lecartiglio and Olivus duchywe will enter Aureolis in the next month and proceed with the n with Cardinal Theordores and Saintess Fleindias help. This is Hestias religious war, but we will need you for the aftermath. Particrly thebat phase, I continued. We will not invade with the alliance army, but instead focus on using an elite force to take down the Prince of Envy. Yorshka, Farron, and Master Kushlekzar have agreed to help us out, and then we have my sister and also the otherworldly Heroes, as you know them. They wont be fighting in the main raid, but will be taking care of the Knights of Aurena for us. They are that strong? Muraina looked doubtful. I guess she had met Tatsuya and the others before. I dont know if Yorshka told you this yet, but the Knight-Commander of the order is no slouch. Hes level 158, for your information. And thats a level 158 human, too, which means he had to work hard to reach that high; so unlike us long-lived races who can take our time leveling, you should probably consider that grey-hair prettypetent. So hes around Vifis strength, but nowhere close to Tehmrayns or Gorushs. Well, anybody weaker than Galg wouldnt be a challenge, anyways. Those otherworldly kids have been in this world for one? Almost two years? Theyve be pretty good if they can contest against actual knights. Are they around level 75? she asked. Ha! Grimnir smacked his knee. Most are in the 90s. Two are three levels away from 100. Muraina whistled. Your experience boost is a pretty strong trait, Meoschaera. How I wish I had something simr after I reached 130. Leveling at that point had stalled down to a halt until the war happened. Afterwards, my levels exploded from all the tough fighters on the human side. Goes to show how wars can benefit those already privileged or strong, right? I shrugged, not enjoying the thought of that. Sure, if I was only focused on pure strength, the sound of fighting during a war would probably be morepelling to me. Regardless, I took this chance to ask her for her level, confirming she was at level 172, meaning she was at the level of heavy hitters like Themrayn and Gorush, but far below the rank of S. I had a feeling she was that strong during the Griffonpeak attack, but that did make me question why she had so much trouble against the freshly born geiserg king. A new rank A should be level 125 in human levels. Dont you remember what I told you? Those kings are born and bred to tip the scales for their colony, and this isnt even considering that demonic foil around them. She looked disappointed, as if I was expecting too much from her, only for her to shrug. A single rank A hunter can take care of one rank B. Multiple rank A adventurers are necessary for taking down a rank A beast. Yes, if you put me into an arena with that insect and had us fight it out, I would emerge as the victor ten out of ten times, but I had to defend the city and assure my attacks wouldnt leave any coteral damage. Did you forget there are numerous farms in Griffonpeaks vicinity, not to mention all the people living there? Youve seen what I did today. Oh right, she nearly hit me with an arrow, and then the arrow storm. I fought in a war where I could bombard hostile cities without needing to think of the inhabitants there. Innocent and ignorant men, women, and children died by my hands before they could evacuate their homes or walls. With peacees responsibility for those with strength, lest we be nothing more than beasts. She formed her fingers into a fist. Could I have killed the insect faster to save the Griffon King? Maybe, but I would have had to take the lives of people. During the battle, did you see me use my Territory? You have one? She nodded. Of course. And like most, my Territory is focused purely on destruction and assuring I would win. I invented it during a time where our enemies outnumbered us and I had to do everything I could to survive. I had to hold back during the Griffonpeak battle, focusing on protection. Therefore how would you use me during the battle, then? Should I be your sniper, or should I enter the holy city? Will you be able to assure the evacuation of the people there so I can go wild? I gulped. Her eyes just now suddenly dulled in color, looking dour and lifeless. I looked over to the others in my party, prompting all but Vifi to nod. As such, I agreed to her demand and ced that as another goal. She smiled. How exciting then. It makes me wonder how strong was the person who killed the Griffon King of Artorias, a level 16 rank A monster all by themself? I was about to ask Vifi about it, but Muraina quickly shushed me. No, no it has been a while since I fought somebody stronger than me. Finding willing enemies is quite rare, you see. I cant ask allies to fight to the death, so a chance like this where I can fight for a cause to my hearts delight I dont want to know the surprise. Her smile curved ever more as her eyes dted. Somebody to bring an end to me My mouth opened up, cking my jaw as I shook my head to refocus. You want to die? The voices, Meoschaera. The voices; they fill my mind. Only Whisperias embrace can truly soothe me each night. My hands wish to pierce the hearts of Sariels enemies, while my heart knows I must stay alive for my rangers and Whisperia Oh, but the years have caught onto me like any long-living race. I do not want to go to sleep like my many elders, hibernating for decades only to return for a year or two to speak outdated words too far removed to be taken seriously. I envy the grey-hairs of the human race. She raised her head, taking a deep breath, while her owl treant cuddled up to her, making this weird, pitiful low sound. The high elf embraced her familiar, rubbing her face against its hard bark before she opened her eyes again and looked at me with this look I couldnt exactlypare to. There was determination, urgency, and fear in them. Tell me, Meoschaera, if you were to face a force that you knowyou knowyou have no chance or hope to defeat. Where the chance is practically zero that you cane out of to live but it is a fight you cannot escape unless you can ept the consequences and shame. Would you retreat and n and fight at another time and date, or would you take the impossible task and go out in a ze of glory, where your death would practically be worthless. What sort of question is that? Neill blurted out. The damn answer is to retreat. Only a coward and idiot would take the second option. Even Father told us Kramps escaped with his tail tucked under his legs multiple times, all to continue the fight. Everything ends when youre dead. I had to agree. Survival was winning, and that was all that mattered. Sure, I had times where I turned around to fight, as I had to, but they were always done with a modicum of nning. However, the two giant leviathans Ive met in my life were both times I had to suppress my instinct to fight to assure I could flee. There was no shame in that. Muraina smiled wryly, nodding with us as if she agreed only, I had a feeling she was dissatisfied with how we answered. She looked at Saori. Do not worry, I know my role. If it is for the future generation, my bow will bring upon death, once again. If there is somebody hard to kill, then let me be the first tond a hit. Guuuuuu Oh, speak of the wind. We all turned around as a low growling could be heard deeper in the woods. With the sound of stomping snow and moving trees, the figure of a red-furred creature was slowly approaching us. The people Muraina saved stopped eating and began shouting and shrieking, having identified the creaturea truck-sized fox monster with the mouth of a crocodile. It sniffed and barked, materializing a brown magic circle, looking like it was intimidating us, or maybe it was readying itself for a battle, as I could feel we had encroached into its territory. We either ran or we had to fight it, there was no other option. I had received a letter that a certain adventurer under the name of Hestia had recently obtained the rights to be a rank A hunter. That she killed multiple rank B grimgarians in the Elyonda siege. So much credit was given to her and her sister, but only a certain Fargryneill chose to take her trial. She then turned to me. I dont need to test your might, but I have to as part of my job. Alone, in your dragonewt form only, for you are a hunter. This is the apex predator of this ce, a rank B. Wont you finally join our ranks, Hestia? Mana Eyes. Level: 18 I stood up. Sure. Theodore wanted me to be a rank A anyways to have people respect me as a Champion, so why not do it now? I had expected to duel the guild master for the rank, but she was right that I was a hunter. I hunted monsters, not humans, beastmen, or demonkin. My speciality has always been these creatures. I reapplied my spell buffs and let my parallel minds y [The Will to Fight and Survive] and [Dragon Fire],bining these two spell songs to severely reduce the foxs fire resistances. I then turned into my minor form to regain some of my stats, before cracking my neck. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Humanize (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I readied myself to snap my fingers. Territory Release Magmakammer! Suffice to say, Ive fought tricker enemies in my lifetime. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 1 -> Lv. 30 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 7 Lv. 18 [Fire Mage]: Lv. 1 -> Lv. 35 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 12 Lv. 0 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 1 -> Lv. 30 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 9 Lv. 20 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Star Idol] Max level -> 35 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Job evolution has begun for [Fire Mage]. Please, choose from the below option to continue leveling your development Job. Your choice of Job evolution will affect your unique Jobs future evolution and your choice of prestige awards [Inferno Mage] [Wildfire] You have chosen [Wildfire]. [Fire Mage] will now evolve into [Wildfire], resetting your level and prestige level. Prestige Points: 2, retained. Max level -> 25. Evolution bonuses given: [Mana] [Intelligence] [Wisdom] Development Job: [Lightbearer] Development Job [Wildfire] reced with [Lightbearer]. Max level -> 25 After a rather bumpy flight back to Griffonpeak, once we couldnt take the waterway any longer, I handed the spies and fire blessed over to Griffonpeaks knights before going to the hunters guild to update my rank with Murainas letter of rmendation. She couldnte with, as she still had work to do and wanted some time to prepare for the big day, which I didnt mind. All that mattered was that we got another ally for the real battle. With our duties done for the day, we all went back home and had a long soak in the hotspring before it was time for dinner to update everybody on what happened. I also made sure to check on Gael and Vangrim, making sure they were alive, before it was finally time for bed. Once morning came, Fleindia came back to us as we had to prepare for our next destinationLecartiglios capital Gransromusfor my next concert. As scheduled, Tatsuya and Kyouya arrived at the capital, but to our surprise, there was another person traveling with them. Princess Hestia. Princess Fargryneill. A tall ck dragonewt kneeled before us, donning a full set of dragoon armor and a halberd. I, Midirn, havee to you under the orders of my father and Loatryx. I will aid you in the battle for Aureolis! Our raid party has grown once more. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Fox die! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 449: To Spread Music, Dance, and Smiles. Chapter 449: To Spread Music, Dance, and Smiles. Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them. This was the motto Leon Schartner lived by as a conductor, and it had been sessfully inherited by his daughter Hikari-sh-Hestia. A young fledgling musician who endured numerous failures in her first life, before an opportunity for sess came in her second, and unlike in her first, she raced after that chance and grabbed it, holding onto it as if her life and soul depended on it. A promise made to dear friends spurred her to push aside her past baggage, allowing her to break that one promise to set her wings free. The dams were opened, washing away the toxins in her core. With a mind freed and a chance to regain her dream, the dragon whelpling sought the light radiating from a small vige. Her two feet stood on a shabby, hastily-made stage more fit for a beggars gathering than the dazzling show she envisioned, but every artist must begin from somewhere. Her pride and desire for perfection made her tunnel vision onto her ideal, rejecting every other path avable to her, even those opened by her beloved parents. My debut must be perfect was changed into I will debut, and so she was reborn as a dragonewt idol. Her voice rang out and Peolyncia came to know the story of the young reincarnator, of her trials and perseverance. At least, until the world came to know her as more than just a dragonewt id dragon princess. Her presence urged those around her to fight with her as mes of crimson, white, and purple surrounded those who drew their des at her. The loss of a friend steeled her will, reminding her of the deal she struck with the white-winged goddess. Once again, people came to know more about her; that she was a Champion of Aurena. Although her me flickered and dimmed, her emotions in turmoil from what she saw and experienced, her wings still beat. She reached out, watching her friend grow. Each and every one walking side-by-side with her gave her the confidence she needed to keep walking. Aurora was her and their haven. Everybody, please remember to stay polite! In a small rice vige on the edge of the Greenveil duchy, a tall man was currently herding a group of vigers as if they were sheep. His lumberjack beard was groomed and cut shorter, making him look respectable, befitting his position of vige chief. He took in a deep breath as he led his fellow vigers through a path toward his fief lords mansion, where they were greeted by a group of knights and a butler wearing a decorated ck suit. Seneschal Barathan! The chief greeted one of his lords top attendants, bowing to them. The butler nodded, smiling friendly as he inspected the many bathed, scented, and groomed vigers. You did a fine job Chief Colwyn. With this, we wont embarrass Lord Arcanuess Helvas or the Young Lady. We would never, Colwyns wife, Harriet, said. This is LadyI mean, Princess Hestias idol concert, right? Considering everything she did for us, this is the minimum. Barathan kept up a smile but couldnt help but frown innerly. Dressed in thick coats to ward off the cold, the vigers didnt look ready for a formal meeting with a noble, but this was the best that the Carine vigers had. Still, it was enough as the event didnt have a dress code. It was enough that they wouldnt cause any issue for their fief lord and his family. Still, although Barathan hadnt said anything about bringing gifts, he had thought the vigers wouldnt be foolish enough to bring any unnecessary items with them. He couldnt help but waver as he noticed the women holding up wooden bottles reeking of rice liquor. He sighed internally, as he knew exactly who they were giving the liquor to. You have missed them, I see. He finally broke his smile, looking at them wryly. Of course! A year ago, Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna stayed inside this vige and made friends with the vigers, leading up to Hestias debut concert on New Years Eve. Here, she made her first fans through that concert. A yearter, these very vigers would clean and dress themselves up to have Barathan lead them inside House Helvass demesne, before a small building next to the knights training field. The vigers were confused as they saw multiple guards, unsure why they were here. However, the moment the butler opened the door, their eyes widened. Mother! Father! A woman dressed like a maid came rushing out, smiling energetically. Yet, secondster, a flush appeared on her face as people began to recognize her and her swollen belly. Lorena! The vigers mored around the young woman, surprised to see and learn that she had be one of Hestias employees. Naturally, the ones to be the most surprised were her parents, hugging and blessing her for giving them a grandchild, while her inws could only see the nervous-looking man slowly walking up. Son! A bulky leatherworker kissed his daughter-inw on the forehead before grabbing her husbands shoulder and pulling him in. Ruld, my boy! I cannot believe you did it! Ahaha, Ill have myself a grandchild! Honey, look! Our boy became a man! His wife nodded vigorously, looking like she was about to cry as she held her sons hand. Haha, why are you surprising all of us now? A letter would have made us just as happy! Sorry, sorry The young man looked down in shame, before his wife nudged him with an elbow, causing him to stiffen up. Sorry! There were just a buncha things to do! Oh, Wendy! Ron! How have you two been? Two teenagers, his younger brother and sister, came forward, hugging their older brother to his delight. Although happy, he was instantly peppered with questions on what he meant with busy, causing the mans face to twitch. Ah, you heard it from Lorena. She got a job at Lady Hestias and I was all alone for a bit until she returned. Had a job requestst month for shoes and boots for dy. Hear that, old man! I got mys Now, now, now. But before the talks could escte into an entire story, Barathan pped his hands and pointed for everybody to enter through the weird door. All of you have much to talk about, but the show is about to start. Do not be tardy! Come, allow me to lead you to your seats. Without any arguments, the cheerful vigers entered the entrance of the Obsidian Orchestra, before they noticed the sound of a violingeigler, in Commonying. The sounds captivated the vigers, but they couldnt identify from where the music came, as the room was filled to the brim with different humans, beastmen, dwarves, and elves, all readying themselves to enter the main room. Once somebody opened the door, it quickly became clear that sound originated from inside the obsidian-covered room. After registering themselves at the ticket booth, each viger received a ticket before Barathan led them inside. Away from this cheerful group of concert attendees, people from the south of the Greenveil duchy were experiencing the Obsidian Orchestra for the first time as well. Naturally distrustful of beastmen aside from bird beastmenthe arvisiansdue to their constant strife with the beastmen ves from their southern neighbor, the Kingdom of Atadoro, these visitors were less enthused by the main idol,pared to many others. Princess Hestia! Princess Hestia! A group of dragonewts from Loatryx roared out in support alongside a couple of humans, dwarves, and other beastmen. All followers of her songs, straighten your backs! Heads up! Lets move in! To our positions! With those orders, the group moved into the concert room with the discipline of soldiers, prompting a few of Hestias normal fans topare them to a local cult through whispers. Their dedication was admirable, but it came off as too extreme. Regardless, most of the crowd just ignored the dragonewts and simply went on their way, ready to enjoy the show. Still, those not used to such a disy of admiration couldnt help but frown and be weirded out. They werent sure if they should turn back or not; however, most were quickly reminded of what happened yesterday. Arriving in the capital of the Lecartiglio Duchy, Gransromus, a crimson-scaled dragonewt girl was screaming from the top of weird, bulky wagon to visit her idol concert and that her name was Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Manymoners didnt know of the dragon god, as there was no need to care about a god who wasnt relevant in their lives. To most, knowing about Aurena, Plesia, and Zephira was enough. However, they had heard that name before. Only those who hadnt visited a tavern in thest several months wouldnt have heard the name of Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor before, as her feats from the Griffonpeak attack had spread throughout the seven duchies of Artorias thanks to wandering adventurers and merchants. Even news from her participation in the Elyonda siege came was spread by the sailors of Port Annencia, or at least, they had heard of the White-Winged Dragoon and a flying elven mage. With the help of Cardinal Theodore, the name of Champion Hestia had spread modestly through the country. Even if people didnt know the truth behind those battles, the rumors had spread enough that quite the number of people joined todays concert simply out of curiosity. The merchants, especially, were intrigued as their sources informed them of the way the nobles of the Lecartiglio duchy spoke about her concert. So many of them, every time Speaking of a Lecartiglio noble, one of them was currently sitting up in the ck star citadel, trying to block out the shouts of WE WANT HER! WE WANT HER! from the many dragonewts below. Grand Duke Lecartiglio, the marshal of Artoriass army and the Grand Duke of Military Affairs, a stout man with enough scars to prove his participation in battles, especially his aplishment as amander in his youth. During those days, the Grand Duke was like many adolescent knights, eager to prove themselves to the world with their prowess. Venitius Siero Lecartiglio had fought in Artoriass name for the Folschreck Empire against Carmaniate, leading his squadron of Lecartiglians against hordes of beastmen of various types. Already influenced by his parents, the young knight had always harbored a terrible opinion of the monster-born, allowing him to y his enemies as if they were nothing but monsters. Although his prejudice had not disappeared over the years nor when he became the next Duke Lecartiglio, his feelings towards the Empire did. Constantly sending many young, promising soldiers to their death against Carmaniate, and treating any non-imperial man or woman as if they were fodder, the Empire quickly earned Duke Lecartiglios ire; it was unforgivable to the young duke who treated evenmoners and soldiers from other countries as his brother-in-arms. To him, seceding from the Empire had been his dream, no matter how unlikely it was due to the political situation. As such, he had always been an ardent supporter of King Drangleics wish to form an alliance with Ankor-Nazta. Although he despised the elves of Sariel for abandoning them to their fate after their ancestors mistakeeven if he understood the reasoninghe preferred an alliance with allies who actually cared for the soldiers sent out to fight for their sake. Venitius, I heard from a birdie of mine that something happened close to one of your towns, no? Duchess Morgiana spoke to the Duke while hiding her mouth with a fan. A giant me that led to a problematic apex monster being killed? Which adventurer did you hire? Duke Lecartiglio sneered. News spread that fast? I hadnt expected you to be that invested in gossip from other duchies, Morgana. Come now, you two. Duke Greenveil interrupted them to stop a potential fight. We are here to show support to the Head of our alliance and to show our subjects and vassals that the seven of us are united. His Majesty is watching, making friends with our allied countries, so why can we not be nice amongst ourselves for tonight? The Grand Duke Selection is in two years, we can squabble then, haha! All sevens of the dukes of Artorias had once again gathered themselves in the Obsidean Orchestra, supporting the Princess and her n for a faith war against Aureolis. Although it was for the good of the country and the Shakaie-Narn Alliance Duke Lecartiglio couldnt help but think he was wasting his time here. He did not enjoy singing and dancing like the other dukes, preferring to spar and train his troops. Enjoy the break. Thats all I can do. It is without a doubt that her voice is angelic, even though I am aware of that, but still All this singing and dancing, why, the time she requires to practice for these performances could be better used for training. You are Champion of the Goddess, Princess Hestia! Show the world your pro Kriiiiaaaaahhhh! The entire orchestra rattled, literally quaking upon the high-pitched roar echoing within it. Duke Lecartiglioposed himself, standing up as if prepared to fight, only to notice the citadel was moving. Duke Greenveil quickly grabbed him, pushing him back into his seat, before a dragonewt dragoon came flying over, warning him to put his seatbelt on due to the movements. Yet, before he could do it, his eyeseverybody in attendancedrew their attention to the stage as a massive explosion boomed, silencing the roar from before. A dust cloud gathered around the stage, sparkling like rubies before wind blew everything to the ceiling, revealing Hestia standing in the middle of the stage. Wee! This will be a special show for everybody. Thank you foring to watch me! she stated before another wind spell activated, this time from the ceiling, blowing all the dust back on the ground. Her figure was hidden from the baffled audience, only for a piano to finally be yed. It was calming as it was apanied by a cello, only for something otherworldly to rece both. To the people of Peolynca, it was a foreign type of genre, but to Earth it was better known as techno, electronic, or dubstep. This wild, chaotic music caused discord amongst the viewers as theck of singing caused everybody to question what was going on. A secondter, though, their bafflement was immediately reced by surprise as a dragon rose from the smoke, twisting its body like a spiral, gathering the dust cloud around it like a veil. It stopped just before it reached the height of the citadel, swinging its wings open. With a single spark, the dust cloud burst into light, creating a me cloud around the dragon. The shock had not subsided for the people in attendance, their eyes were still glued at the crimson dragon flying in the sky. The music stopped for a split second, before violins began to y, perfectly timed as the mes turned into white, covering the dragon in it until it looked like an angel with fluttering white wings. No screams could be heard. A few of the attendees had stood up, about to run away from the frightening reveal, but once this angelic dragon appeared, everybody was too mystified to react to it. Gruuuuuu! Their attention was once again stolen as they looked down at the stage, where they saw two giant feline monsters jump out of the dragons shadow and began to move in an almost trance-like manner. One was monochrome while the other was green with ck stripes. In addition, two more felines appeared, far smaller but with a simr fur coat as thetter, imitating theirrger counterparts. Virigresses? Duke Lecartiglio questioned, before his eyes wandered towards a young girl walking up the stage. She had blue hair and was dressed in a ck one-piece dress, ying a geigler along the song in the background. Lady Eine? Duke Greenveil questioned. His daughter, Amelia, was one of the main managers of Hestias concerts and was Eines best friend, but he had not heard that thetter would be ying today nor that his own daughter would do the same! A-Amelia? The blond- and blue-haired pair yed their geigler in a duet, keeping up as the music became faster and faster. Synchronized with them, the dragon began flying around, letting the white mes trail right behind it. Unexpectedly, the dragonkin twirled and twisted its body, swinging its wings and tails, causing the mes to Dance! the dragonewts shouted, instantly recognizing the dragons smell. She heard us! PRINCESS HESTIA HEARD US! She revealed her true form to us! Roused by this single statement, the dragonewts, elves, and dwarves raised their voices in cheer. This was Hestias answer to performing in her dragon form. As she couldnt sing in it aside from using [Aerokinesis], the only way for her to act like an idol was to use her body as she did as a dragonewtdance. Although once self-conscious of her average dancing skills, her life in Peolyncia had given her a strong and athletic body, able to perform acrobatic feats even Olympic acrobats would envy. Furthermore, a performance was more than just a song and music. Entrancing the viewers with a dancers swinging body was an age-old fact, and this visual stimuli was Hestias way to transcend from a dragonewt idol to a dragon idol. The beauty of her swift and flowing movements would engross her fans today, not her singing! Even if this wasnt enough, beauty could also be found in the power of special effects. Hearing, watching, taste, smelling, and touch; to create a performance nobody could forget, it was imperative for a performer to fulfill all five senses. Eine, Amelia, and Rajahs family werent the only partners Hestia would have today, for her mes were also stars. Oooh! People erupted in amazement as crimson and purple mes suddenly appeared among the white, blemishing it at first, only for the cloud of mes to find a semnce of bnce, flickering in time to Hestias dancing. Like paint being mixed together, Hestias every movement caused the three colors to swirl like a whirlpool. Harmony was struck, illuminating the Obsidian Orchestra with casts of red, purple, and white. The heat was manageable, almost like a saunas, allowing everybody to enjoy this spectacle without any worry. Fire is this beautiful? many thought as Hestias dance continued. To most, fire was the destructive element among the six elements, only used by bloodthirsty cultists who wished to harm others. Ones impression of an element and church was determined by the practitioners one met in their life, and for many, they only knew fire mages as explosive and reckless. Yet, here, they were watching the mes swimming in the air as its master continued painting with it, creating more borate artworks. The artists were spoiled by this magnificent disy while the mages opinion of Danterno went slightly up. A skilled and responsible fire mage could create something like this? Did this mean the fire mages they met up until now were just misguided and poorly trained, or was this dragoness before them an outlier to the status quo? In between Hestias aerial dance, the music suddenly died before the cloud of mes spiraled to the side, forming arge gaping hole. There on the ceiling, a white magic circle appeared,rge enough to fill up the entire orchestra. Hestia stopped in the middle, spreading her white fiery wings out, posing like an angel channeling a spell. The Goddess watches over us In her name, we pray, we sing, we love For her merciful light, protects us all Purify the ground, wherever her feathers touches Eine and Amelia began singing, instantly recognizable to Aurenas followers as the Goddesss signature spell[Prayer]. The devoted pped their hands together, singing along until everything turned into a choir as white light balls flew up, absorbed into the magic circle.. Those from other religions stayed quiet, allowing the Champion of Aurena to guide her fellow followers. Once the song was over, not a secondter, the spell was cast, basking everybody in the holy light. Aurenas followers thanked Champion Hestia for a gift and then the Goddess for granting them this chance to meet them, only for their eyes to widen like goldfish as they read the System message. M-major! Duke Lecartiglio shouted, followed by every other duke aside from Duke Greenveil, who had the news from his daughter already. It was the same reaction Hestia had gotten every time from white mages and priests whenever she had cast [Prayer] after she first arrived in Griffonpeak. To reach major, a massive amount of mana was needed to fuel the spell. Those in the know were well aware of how it was nearly impossible for a congregation of followers alone to reach that amount of mana, as the normal person had little mana to donate, forcing the priests to donate the majority. I didnt give that much, neither did Duchess Morgiana or Duke Myrrdin. Dont tell me She was the one? How much mana does she have to fuel that spell, on top of all that dancing and the [Aerokinesis] music? Or the lights on the ceiling, or how she has to manage this citadel? How much And it came to Duke Lecartiglio. Shes showing off he mumbled, before a smile formed on his face. I see. Our alliance head is this powerful already? Far more so than what I could do with my de. A Champion of the Goddess and a spawn of the ck Tyrant of the Skies. Mages areNo, dragons sure are the apex of sentient beings. It was admiration and fear. He wiped the sweat on his forehead away as he watched the cheers from below as Hestia ordered the mes to surround her like a cape, fitting for an imperial princess. She flew as Eine and Amelia yed for her, while the virigresses danced in her honor. Haha I really should use this chance to rest. The stress must be getting to me. Todays concert was a short one as Hestias dragon dance was the only true performance. Still, it left a mark on everybody today, especially for the dragonewts as they weep tears of happiness to see their lost dragon princess. A year ago, they had thought their princess might have died, all alone and far away from her mother. The death of her egg bearer had been a bad omen, but now, watch! They watched her fly! They watched her roar! They watched her shine brilliantly as they would expect from one of Emperor Eltharions children! The silver-scaled dragonewts of the Nordor n especially celebrated the beauty of their princess. Although she did not share the same color of scales as her mother, Hestia was still clearly their matriarchs daughter from the way her scale-dust acted. They had found their one and only dragon princess, only able to imagine how her mother must have felt. Empress Melloxtressa, please, wake up soon from your hibernation! For our n, for your daughter. The glory of the Nordor n must be witnessed by you! All members prayed. Once the concert was over, a fan meeting was held where Hestia was allowed to meet the vigers of Carine vige, bringing back fond memories of her stay there. Saori received a box full of rice liquor while Tasianna learned their house was still unupied and remained cleaned, to the maids delight. For others, though, this was a sign for them to improve. On the next day, Duke Lecartiglio immediately visited his king, proposing a joint training session with all alliance members. After the Event Quest, their nations elite warriors and knights had mostly gotten closer and the Duke suggested it would be best to raise rtions and strengthen rapport for any future conflict. The mistrust between our races must be settled before anything happens. With King Fugnaruss deration of war against the demonkin, we must assure elf, dwarf, dragonewt, and human can work in unity! Duke Lecartiglio had learned from Hestia there was more than training needed to win a war. Simr to his hatred for the Empire caused by theirck of interest for non-imperials, he now understood this mistake would be repeated if he didnt take the first step. To assure the nations cared for each others armies, then they must first help their soldiers and knights care. With a wide smile, King Drangleic couldnt help but shake his head. My friend, haha, I had a bet with the elven and dwarven king whose general will muster up the courage to speak these words first. Haha it seems Ive won. Come! As our alliance head continues with what she must do, we must do the same. Your Majesty! The power of Hestias nexus showed its power once again as politicians, warriors, and royalty moved between the nations to speak. Without a portal in Sariel, though, most of the talks would be happening in Inkoran-Tazul. Regardless, as the kings kept building up their alliances might, Hestia would continue. On the 29th of AutumnMoon, she would visit the Olivus Duchy and perform another concert there, now with a subspace portal in every duchy of Artorias. Simr to her previous one, this was an unorthodox concert as she focused primarily on instrumental, showing off her skills with her geigler with Eine and Amelia. Hestia only wished that Grimnir would unravel the mystery of piano-making, allowing her to add to her instrumental repertoire. Regardless, although it wasnt what every one of her fans wanted, Hestia made it clear at the ending that her concerts would follow how she wanted to perform her concerts. To her, this was her idol culture! Nobody but Hestia herself could control it. She proved this statement once again on thest day of the year, as instead of an idol concert, Hestia dedicated everything to a musical. Simr to the one she gave in Elyonda, the musical was about Yeostars rise to godhood, only the script and the songs were polished from thest time she had performed it. And so, they march forward into position. A merry men band of the elites He sunk his de, into the ground, drenched in blood of the fallen But hot in his heels, the trailzer he must be But his sight blinded by haste, he did not see the de which await The battle began, before morning dawned Those who came for Hestias voice were satisfied, those who wanted something educational were ted, and those who wanted something new were pleasantly surprised. The audience from Yeos were especially ecstatic, as Yeosian were also hired to help the performance. Instead of only using soldiers, Hestia had the otherworldly students and Aurora participate in this. Choosing those who could sing and perform, Hestia created her motley crew, while the rest concentrated on other tasks. Kohaku, especially, was active for this performance as she was the one to rewrite the script with the help of Yeostars priests. From a dragon dance, to an actual orchestra, and ending it all with a musical on New Years Eve. This was Hestias idol culture, even if it was more music culture in general. Regardless, as the orange moon changed its color to white, it signaled the beginning of a new year. It was now the 1st of WinterSun in the year 2680. Hestias second year of being a Peolyncian had begun. With it, her entrance into Aureolis and the start of thest step to defeat the Prince of Envy. Chapter 450: The Idol of Aurena in The Holy Capital. Chapter 450: The Idol of Aurena in The Holy Capital. 8066 human, beastman, elf, dwarf, half-elf, half-dwarf followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48023 Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Stage Fever Lv. 8] [Territory Release Lv. 4] gained So, thats Aureoliss capital, huh? Poking my head out of the window of our moving RV, my eyes stared up and down at the giant white walls. Made entirely out of fairnite, they were extremely resilient against magical attacks but would easily fall against conventional siege weapons or a rank B or A physical fighter. Regardless, they protected what was behind them well enough to call themselves a wall. Yes, we are finally here, Fleindia answered before she pointed for me toe down to the ground floor. The official name of the capital city is Aureolis City, but rarely does anyone call it by its full name. If people mention Aureolis, we speak of both the holy capital as a whole and the city where the Aueeggia is. The Seat of Her Followers, I replied, using the direct trantion of the name ancient Folschreck used to call Aureoliss papal basilica, to whichFleindia nodded in satisfaction, d I remembered her lectures. Not as imposing as I thought it would be. Of course. The outer walls act as the citys border and protect its farmnds from minor threats; they werent made for sieges. Unlike the walls of Gransromus and Griffonpeak, these walls are only meant to stall and inconvenience armies, not halt them. Once downstairs, I smiled wryly as I saw the students all looking down and exasperated, the very image of a group of students returning from vacation back to school. Bad memories were tied to this ce, as this was where the demonkin robbed them of a normal life by kidnapping them into this world. Everyone, please, prepare yourself. We will need everybodys aid to ensure Lady Hestias n seeds. Fleindia tried to encourage everybody, but aside from Tamae, Kyouya, and Nishio, her words were all but ignored, especially by Asaka. I know. Asaka sighed. However, will this even work out? Feels like those old farts will just twist everything we do to make Hestia look bad. Did you forget? I lost my entire Saint candidate schtick to Hestias usurpation and by bing Ilsaphonesckey. They will just treat me as an enemy if I enter this ce; and even if I dont, theyll just confront us with those facts. Since Aurena failed to dispel the misunderstanding that she was an enemy to Marsven, thetters religion was frowned upon by many nations that had the Church of Aurena as their primary religion. Their priests were disliked while dark mages were tolerated, purely since they made good spies and rogues. Now, what about the seat of Aurenas faith? Dial it up to 100. Then, what about a Saintess of Marsvens wife? Push it up to 200. The majority of the people here live with the church year round. I would expect them to hogtie us and burn us on a stake like some witch, Tatsuya added sheepishly. Haha! In a burst ofughter, Yorshka pped him on the back, causing his body to m into the table. I cant believe you actually remembered that threat! Elrick really imprinted that into your head, huh? Well, cant me any of you for that. This will be difficult. If we could only get in touch with Elrick, it might be easier to exin, but the truth still standsI resigned from my post after Hestia usurped your unique skills and Elrick left them once he was forced to reveal his vampire nature. Well bebeled as traitors. This is aplete PR nightmare. Kazumi massaged her head. However, at the end of the day, while these things will make us look bad, they cant ignore another truth, I stated. I am a blessed of Goddess Aurena. I am [The Light] People worship and speak fondly of your name. People that you have saved and inspired see you as a real blessed, Theodore reminded everybody, having apanied us as Artoriass religious representative and someone to support my position. Aureolis cannot ignore this fact. If the Prince of Envys posse and allies try to twist it, then we must hit them back. That newspaper report is one truth that we must turn around. And that is why we are here, Renee stated,ing down the stairs. Wearing a new set of armor Grimnir had made for her, using the materials from merfiends in a traditional Yeosian armor design, it exuded elite knight vibes, perfect for her role today and up until we defeat our target. The new Champion of Yeostar and a Saintess of Erithia. In life they were friends, and now, their blessed will fight together to free the Goddesss religion. We will dispel any fraudulent statements, raising the g for Her Holinesss firstAh, hey! Youre trying to give a speech, again? Cut it. It was Neill, punching her friend from behind. We already know all that from the debriefing and exnations. They cannot denounce Hestia and that she got brainwashed or whatever, unless they also denounce you and Fleindia. If that also doesnt work, then they also have to denounce the others allies we haveme, her sister and 2nd dragon princess of Kargryx, and a Saint of Xohulotel in Kushlekzar. Sheesh, you didnt have to smack my head, you top-heavy muscle head! Without my helmet, your hits actually hurt! Renee chastised her friend, looking more free and loose now that the summit was over. Oh? I see were back to this, ttie! Youve been made a Champion, you got to train with some dead knights, and you also got some levels on your skinny body, but you cry about such a weak hit? Oh, Yeostar is shambles cuz of you! He cant talk, and you just had to go and embarrass him! Dont speak about my god with that geckos mouth! Pah! They really missed their fighting, huh? Ive once again got a look at their dynamic. Too bad Rita had to stay behind in the subspace for this those three were aedic trio. Well, it was for the best. The first day had to go by smoothly. Well, aside from the fighting, Rhea is correct, Nishio interjected to stop their fighting, addressing Renee by her first name. We have our cards, they will have theirs. In fact, we dont even know how they will go about this. Will they be weing? What did they tell their followers? The moment the New Years concert was over, we made a beeline for the city, ignoring any towns or viges on the way here. We dont know the general sentiment for Hestia-san among the followers. As such, we cant all be down. This is the first time since we joined up with Aurora where all of us can be useful. You can say that twice more! Kyouya agreed. They can try to hand wave our ims away as us being brainwashed or fallen from grace or whatever all they want, but the fact remains that we lived in Aureolis city for over seven months! We didnt go down to the farms, but we know the inner walls well enough. We know our trainers, we know the knights and tutors, and we know plenty of the priests. Just like Miss Fleindia, we have our own connections. Tamae nodded. All of this is for us to go back home. We have a ce in this battle. All of us trained for this. Haruka and I cant fight, but we can still support the rest of you. Dont look nervous, everybody! Haaa, you say that as if it would be thateasy, Tama-chan Kazumi let out a long-winded sigh. The newspaper painted Fleindia as kidnapped and lost. Sitting next to her, Kohaku pulled out thetest newspaper from the Empire. The Saintess of Erithia, Fleindia, was majorly wounded during the Event Quest expedition. Sacrificing herself to protect the Heroes of the Goddess and their guardian knights, she was left behind in Ankor-Nazta inside the dungeon. The Empire has no further news on her whereabouts; however, if any responsible citizen does, please, share this information with your local guard station or lycerepth order. The writing style is simr to the other releases, so Yuuko-chan must be writing it, again. At least, we can confirm they are all right, but its clear information was left out here. Like why did the other Heroes of Aurena return to the Empire, but those who stayed with Hesti-chan didnt. Was there a fight? Misaki added while polishing her bow and arrows, probably to destress. All those concerts, training, politics, and nning are for these days toe. Through the merch, ticket, and food sales, were finally back in the green. We have manpower and capital now, Haruka chimed in. What does it matter what they say? We just need to prove we didnt get threatened. That we chose to be here. Even if it bes difficult for us, the end game will be worse. Fighting the Prince of Envy himself Daichi frowned. Not to mention that sin heir we fought at that underground market thats supposedly on VifiYoks level. And there is a chance one of her fellow Warbringeres over. Not to mention, the possibility for just about any of the other princes of sins showing up isnt exactly zero. How can we not be all nervous? Im just a smith now, I cant keep up with everybodys fighting. Even Daichi is losing the fire? We havent even started yet and everybody is being so pessimistic. Some optimism is needed. Morale wasnt terribly low, but I guess this was simr to going into an important exam or interview. You just get nervous and overthink things, simr to what I always do. Were here! A womans voice came from the outside. It was Eines. Everybody, were in front of the gates now. Please,e on out. That was Yorshkas and the students signal for us toe out and identify themselves. Fleindia, Renee, and I had to stay inside the RV, as was proper. Once they were done, I heard the gates opening and we were let in. Going back to the upper floor, I looked out of the window, noticing thend around us truly was only farnds. Surrounded by the outer wall, you could only see farming viges and small fishing boats swimming through a river. No real town or city in sight from the sides, but looking straight forward, I saw the road leading us straight towards another set of walls. After some time, our RV reached the next goalthe actual papal city. Unlike the fortress city of Lecartiglios capital, Gransromus, which felt ustrophobic to be within, this city felt far wider and open despite having a pretty strong fortified wall. On the other hand, simr to Olivuss capital, Dianthia, the walls of this ce were extremely well decorated, having added gold and yellow coloring to the fairnite wall, making some spots look like murals. You could see Aurenas angelic form everywhere, with even two statues of her guarding the front gates. I recognize that temple staring down at us over the walls. That window; it was repaired, but I know that was where Mom and I got thrown out of the dimension rift. Thats where the Prince of Envy lives! Using [Mana Eyes], I also confirmed there was an extremely thick mana wall protecting the entire city, colored pearl-white. Fleindia informed me the citysst-line of defense was this very barrier, made during thest year of the Demon War. A catalyst created by Andira, the Goddess of Fairness and Equality, to defend the forward camp as they killed thest archdemon and pushed the Edjurian influence back into their void. Ive heard the catalyst has been majorly weakened over the years, as it had gained a crack as it defended against a full-on attack by the archdemon. Due to the manner Goddess Andira concocted the orb, it is impossible to repair it through normal methods, and even the most brilliant alchemists for over 2000 years could not fix it. Nowadays, the only way for us to maintain it is through the power of a blessed of Goddess Andira. Even then, its only a bandage. The history books wrote that Aureolis wasnt razed to the ground during the War for the Faefolk, or any random wars over the years, due to this treasure, Theodore added. It cannot be removed, it cannot be disabled, and it cannot be tempered with, for it is blessed by Goddess Andira. I heard it works simrly to the shield that used to surround Karheels seal, Reneemented. Fitting, for two catalysts made by two of Aurenas gods. However, unlike what God Istari made for us while he was still mortal, Goddess Andira made this catalyst after she turned into a goddess. However, considering the demonkin can so easily wander back in and out of the city, I presume it doesnt differentiate which people may enter? It does. Fleindia nodded. The seal works only against pure demonic beings. Goddess Andira is a Goddess of Equality, so even back then, she believed in the coexistence between humans and demonkin. Demonkin also are part Peolyncian, meaning they belong to this world. Simr to how the gods cannot do anything directly against them, the shield cannot forbid them from entering. However, spells, arrows, and weapons cannot fly in and out, unless they were blessed by Aureoliss holy water. Thats why you told Eine to leave Klea back, I mentioned, remembering her leaving the demon and Vifi with Grimnir in the subspace. He was the only one of Aurora to not join us in the city, as he hadnt finished crafting every piece of equipment yet. Correct. We will also have to hand over our weapons and catalysts as a sign of goodwill. Aside from Dame Yorshkas spear, everybody has to leave their weapons with the knights or within their subspace I sighed, as this was all already said in the meeting. But, Aureolis knows about the subspace. They can just tell you to empty everything, and since we need to show them our IDs, they will be able to guess how much we can store inside our storages. I pulled out my special, royal-issued ID, allowing me to hide my Profile with it. With distrustes the need to ask. Do you three think they will ask me to show them my full Profile? That means my secret about being an otherworlder will be fully revealed. I know I offered to reveal it, but now that we are in front of the gates, it makes me feel nervous that we are throwing away any form of surprise. Then dont, Neill answered. Hestia, let me reiterate this. Think like a damn dragon! You are smart enough with eleven minds to think of a suitable excuse, so if they dare even threaten you, then treat them exactly how your mother treated those border guards you told me about! If I recall correctly, on our way to Estralia for Yeostars divine Quest, Mom and I had to pass a checkpoint belonging to the Kingdom of Astraford, a mage-hating country. The guards wanted to see Moms Profile, but as she was vehemently against getting an ID since she was a dragon and had no need to kneel to humanw. She just scared everybody and nearly killed a few people by freezing them. I know, I know, and Im trying to act like that, jeez. Still, I am fully aware of how rude it was to act like a dragon to others. The summit felt awkward when I went full aggressive on the first day, I told myself, even though I still agreed with Sis. It was a good idea. And this tip came quickly into y when we all had to step out for the inspection. Ten knights of Aurena were all standing before us. They had their hands firmly around their weapons, ready to fight in the blink of an eye. Step out and put your weapons down! one of them shouted. You hear that, Kush? You think they will attack us if we say ji to them? Turning around as I now stood outside the RV, feeling the cold chill of winter biting the skin of my face, I noticed my otherpanions on this trip. Aside from those formally inside the RV, there was also Saori, Tasianna, Eine, Master and the saurians, and the wyvern twins. This was our party for the basilica. Laughing out from thement he made, the knights eyed Krim-k with full hostility. They knew we wereing, after all, so why wouldnt the guards at the front gates warn the inner city about us? About me? Public enemy number oneHestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I would suggest you remove your hands from those weapons! The first to step up was Renee. What are the Knights of Aurena thinking? Threatening three blessed of the Goddess? To whom have you sworn your oaths to? I am Saintess Fleindia Alsternich, Saintess of Goddess Erithia. I have visited the Holy Capital many times for my duties, but this is the first time I have been forbidden even entry into the main city. What orders have the Order of the Knights of Aurena been given for such a tant insult? S-Saintess Fleindia? Some of the knights were baffled, lowering their guards. We thought I am Champion Rhea Renee Sealight, daughter of Sir Royce Sealight, and the newest Champion of Yeostar! Upon my duty as a blessed of the Light Pantheon, I havee to the Holy Capital to pay my respect. Exin yourselves! Champion of Yeostar! All but one were now hesitating. The one who stood in the middle. I stepped forward, ignoring theughing Krim-k, the growling twins, the murderous re from Sis and Tasianna, instead I looked at Master looking at the situation with the curiosity of a schr, Eines nerves affecting her expression, and Akasts nodding head, as if he knew what had to be done. Yet, most importantly [This is our first step towards fulfilling Aurenas request. Let us do this for Eshe.] Saori was now by my side once again. With my first partner, I had the confidence I needed to do what I had to. I am an Idol, the first of her kind! Abination between a Saint and a Champion. With the charm to soothe people but also the strength to ovee every challenge, I now will proceed with the faith war against the poisoned Holy Capital of Aureolis! I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! I stated, loud for anybody to hear. I am the direct Idol of the Goddess, the first of her kind! As a blessed of the Light Pantheon, I request entry into the Holy Capital to do my duty. You willy down your arms, knights. I red at the person standing before me. I did not need to appraise him. I did not need to learn why he wasnt shaking. I did not need to know who was behind this helmet. All that mattered was that he was an obstacle. Would you, please? I finished my request. The man kept his hand on the de, remaining silent while the rest of the knights were shouting about how they found the traitor and sinner from the newspaper, but I did not react to them. If they moved a muscle, then somebody else would deal with them. And you know that. Make your move, cosyer. Let them pass. In the end, the knight I stared at raised his hand away from his de and gave an order to the rest. Our opinions, nor those of our superiors, do not matter here! A Champion of Yeostar, Saintess Fleindia, and the new Idol have requested a meeting. We are obliged to follow up, otherwise we would insult our Goddess and her subordinate gods! Move! Wh-what, but you One of them wanted toin. Are you a god? he asked, silencing everybody. No, of course not. Nor are we blessed. We are knights. We do what is needed to ensure the Goddesss good name is kept! So wee them to the city! Wee to Aureolis! Wee to Aueggia! Good! He then turned to us, holding his hand out. IDs, please. Please also hand in any weapon or catalyst to the knights. You will receive them all back once you return. Heroes of the Goddess, you will also empty out your storage. Ever since the Shiterno blessed ambushed me, all of us knew everything would now be going ording to the Prince of Envys ns and expectations. The blessed were questioned and we managed to learn a cloaked figure had approached them when they were searching for me, informing them that I would be in Artorias. The news of fireslingers looking for the [Divine Inferno] Saintess quickly spread as others learned that he new blessed of Shiterno was also a dragon. While it wasnt widespread enough to be an interesting rumor, it still caught the ears of our enemies. They sent them after me, and then relocated them to that ckmarket for the ambush. After we sent them back to Carmaniate with my message to not mess with me, I quickly understood that, from this point onwards, I had to y by his rules. I was in enemy territory now, unlike so many other times. Even Maagneils little scheme wasnt at the level where my heart couldnt stop pumping. This wasnt even the main event yet and I was already shivering. This was the first Viin Stronghold. Right into the pit of vipers. They dont seem to like us Tatsuya stated after we finished the procedures and entered the city, noting the people looking out of their windows. As Theodore mentioned, the inner city of Aureolis waspletely devoid of any manatech, looking far more like the many farming viges we saw on the way here than any other city weve visited. However, unlike the viges, the density of buildings and the people we could see seemed to exceed that of a small town. This was no city poption- or even size-wise. They all depended on the walls and mana barrier to protect them. From the look of it, all of these people were simr to the grey-robed priests serving the white-robes back at Church of Aurena temples. Their duties was to assure this city continued working, even to their own detriment. Naturally, everything was fine as long as their religion and Aurena looked down on everyone else, right? Right? Wrong! Renee. Fleindia. Come. I pointed up to the ceiling as I opened the door. In his palms? Working around his rules? Nonsense, all of that, am I right? True! Both agreed. Holding onto both, I flew us all up on the roof of the RV before we raised our hands into the sky. Although we hadnt exactly nned this, it seemed both of them understood exactly what I wanted. After all, it was customary of Aurenas Saintesses to do so whenever they visited a religious building. Renee and I werent Saintesses, but it didnt matter now then again, Renee never learned the spell, so uuuuuh. The Goddess watches over us In her name, we pray, we sing, we love For her merciful light, protects us all Purify the ground, wherever her feathers touches With Fleindia standing in the middle, she conjured a white magic circle, letting it fly up in the sky as Renee and I poured our mana into, letting it growrge enough to epass the entire city. Oh, Goddess! Renees face tensed up, looking like she was in pain. She was using up too much mana. Ill handle the rest. This is what I am best at, I told her. Hold your hands up, and keep up the y. We got everybodys attention. More windows were opening with some people even leaving their houses. All of them stared at the giant white circle. Nobody was panicking, instead some immediately went onto their knees, pray-singing along with us as white particles left their bodies. This is my statement to all who doubt me! To the people of Aureolis! To the Prince of Envy! I put music on, using [Aerokinesis] to imitate a church jingle I could remember. The solemness was what I needed as I sang thest part of this spell. Oh Goddess of Light, Aurena. I bid you, hear our prayers of gratitude and ardent worship so it may empower you evermore in your duties of overseeing us. I beg of you to hear us and grant upon us your blessing of light, Prayer! [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Praise the blessed! Praise the Goddess! Praise the blessed! Praise the Goddes. From an unwee start to cheers and prayers. The silence of this city was immediately dispelled by us, for no idol deserved a quiet crowd! [Stage Fever (Modate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Goddamn, the high from that buff ising. Yup! I hear all of you! I hear all of you! As we arrived at the basilicas entrance, the cheers of the people couldnt not be quietened before we were let in by some knights. We all got off, being guided by some shrine maidens into the main halls where a group of priests were already waiting for us. ording to Yorshka and a few students, the people standing in front of us, nking an empty throne, were the cardinals of this ce. They served as the voice and hands of the pope. That guy isnt here? Knights nked us from each side. I couldnt tell who was a demonkin or Edjurl sympathizer, but I really felt like I was inside the pit of vipers now. Everybodys eyes red daggers at me. I was not weed here. We at Aureolis wel My name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, Third Princess of Kargryx! To ensure the vipers didnt bite back, a mongoose had to bite before the snakes could react. As a dragon, that meant making the most explosive entrance ever! I am the first Idol of the Goddess, officially named a Champion! With my right as a blessed and Her Holinesss de, I denounce the papacy and their role as the leaders of our religion! Hear me! I demand the reinstatement of blessed as the leaders of our brothers and sisters in faith! Huh! Remove A note from AbyssRaven Skip, skip, skip button for dialogues If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 451: Skipping the Dialogue Options. Chapter 451: Skipping the Dialogue Options. Silence. Everybody inside the room fell silent at my statement. Looking between the knights standing inside the aisles and the priests looking at me with cked jaws inside the crossing and chancel part of the basilica, I could only snort dismissively before I started walking forward, agitating the knights. Seeing this, Tasianna, Eine, Yorshka, the twins, and Mirdirn nked me like bodyguards, eyeing them with quiet hostility. The students then moved behind us upon Saoris prompting, while Neill, the saurians, Renee, Fleindia, and Theodore sighed in exasperation and walked next to me. Y-you? One of the cardinals managed to recover from my bombshell,posing himself just enough to only frown at me. Thank you for your introduction. I am Marius von Zahbak, cardinal vicar of the Church of the Goddess inside Aureolis. So, hes number two. The popes right-hand man. Champion, I presume, is the correct title here. Champion Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, a dragon and imperial princess with God Kargryxmors blood We have heard of you. News of a dragonewt blessed had circted in the Empire, based on a report from the Lycrepth. He ignored my attempt to make Idol an actual blessed title. You say you wish to revoke the Guidance of the Popr? A decision our leaders and blessed in the past had decided for the prosperity of our church, by dividing the roles? How may blessed serve our Goddess, if they must serve our brothers and sisters in faith, as well? It is exactly as she had demanded, Cardinal Vicar. Fleindia stepped in for support. Saintess Fleindia? He raised a brow, but didnt look surprised at her appearance, unlike the many priests and shrine maiden around, eyeing her and to each other in confusion. However, instead of her, Renee was the next to speak. My name is Rhea Renee Sealight, Champion of the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty. I might be newly blessed, but I agree with Champion Hestia that the current status quo must be changed for the good of our church. Fleindia nodded. As the eldest of this blessed group, I have given the idea much contemtion. As a survivor of the assassinations, and a supporter of the Holy Radiant, I must agree. Currently, we require a more unified cooperation amongst ourselves for the sake of Her Holiness as the war between us humans and the demonkin wages on with no ending in sight. Cardinal Vicar, we wish to speak with Pope Gwyn. This is a major tradition you are breaking! The first to speak up against our demands wasnt the vicar, but the cardinals and bishops next to him. Unity? There is unity. We all have our roles to serve the Goddess, and we do our best to ensure that! As blessed, you have your own roles! What would you do with all this power if we break our traditions? Will you lead our fellow followers while fighting our enemies? There is a reason why the position of pope was created! This is Silence! However, before it got out of hand any further, the Vicar raised his hand. I understand. There must be a reason for your decision, and as the blessed of the Goddess, she must have spoken with you! I would love to hear of your goals, for this is my honor as the vicar. Sadly, Pope Gwyn is still debilitated due to an unforeseen event where an intruder snuck into his bedroom. He has been unstable ever since then, as you must know from the newspaper our Heroes of the Goddess happily introduced to our world. Noise. More gossip. The priests began whispering to each other, reminded of who they used of having attacked the Pope. Reports have also stated that a dragon had personally attacked our Pope. Is this a ploy from Kargryx, or is this all a coincidence and the dragons have finally decided to move against the demonkin? was the quote. It was a clear usation, but at the same time, it was left ambiguous enough to allow Folschreck to say it was all just a misunderstanding. An attempt to diffuse the situation by siding with our proposal, but at the same time, heid a seed of distrust to remind everybody I might be a threat. Remind them this might all be a ploy. You must have had a tiring trip. While it is more proper for us to wee you in a more festive manner, I can see your reason for visiting us is for a dire situation. And it shall be addressed; however, allow yourself to recuperate and be refreshed first. Also, seeing as this is your first time hereChampion Hestia, Champion RheaI would suggest you get to know Aureolis better. Let the Holy Capital be your home away from home! Now, every I held my hand up and smiled. From the bottom of my soul, I thank the Cardinal Vicar for his generosity and patience. This must be an auspicious day, indeed. The Goddess has guided me here with her words, and to be able to share it with you humbles me greatly. I understand, I skipped necessary steps and confronted you with a proposition without allowing you to think. s, I am in the wrong here, as such, allow me to greet all of you properly. This is my gift. I raised my hands in the air, quickly prompting Renee and Fleindia to do the same. As I sent a [Prayer] up to the buildings ceiling, the priests pped their hands together and were ready to sing, but, once again, I skipped the steps. Prayer. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As warm, white particles basked everybody around us, empowering them with the Church of Aurenas most iconic buffing spell. I did not allow anybody to donate mana to showcase mySorry, ourpower here. Just as Theodore mentioned, a Champion had to invoke a feeling of reliability and trust. Either through their strength or deeds. With practically back-to-back casting one of the most mana intensive spells, I showed everybody that I was strong. Oh gods two [Prayer] in a row where I had to spend the mana for a major buff. Ahh, my body hurts. Too much mana in too short of a time. Iined internally as I felt aches in my chest and arms, as if something was tearing on them. This is the price for acting arrogant. Urgh, did I overdo it? Didnt want to seem too unlikable The halls full of baffled priests left us as we walked out of the main basilica, with every step we took on the fairnite ground as loud as a bomb. Once outside, I let out a long sigh, followed by the students as all of us were a bit too overwhelmed by the atmosphere. It was a short meeting, far shorter than anybody could have expected, but it felt like my lungs had shrunk from how hard it was to breathe. Lady Hestia Theodore came over, squinting at me, making his usually sleep-deprived eyese to life. You are lucky everybody followed your improvisation. Could you not have spoken about it to us beforehand? No, no, I think it was good. Saori scratched her head, looking troubled as well. Let us not speak about it here. The Vicar mentioned we should stay, right? Let us find our amodations first and then speak. I can help with that, Fleindia spoke up. Ive been here enough to know who is usually responsible for assigning us. I dont think most of us would be too weed. Yorshka giggled a bit. I have some things to speak with others about; catch up. Ill bring the wagon to the stables and feed the equerochsen. Oh, welle with you, Tamae prompted with the other students. We would like to avoid a few people before we get settled in. I will join youter on, Saori replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. I am curious about this ce after they took you guys in for all those months. Is that some hint of anger? I guess that would make sense, considering everything. After we separated into two groups, Fleindia led our half around the church ground. Although I was feeling slightly nervous since I wasnt sure who was an ally and who was an enemy, I still took the time to look around the area, starting with the gate we came through. As the students described it, the entire church ground was walled off from the rest of the city, creating something simr to the lower and upper city system Artorian cities had. Area-wise, it was like a university campus with all the facilities all concentrated into this area. There was arge expansive garden in the northern parts, while an entire building was dedicated to the Knights Order, including their training grounds. Everything was here to make the lives of the clergy asfortable as possible, and with an entire lower city dedicated to production and farming, it was clear this entire ce was made to assure Aureolis was self-sufficient. Didnt you mention there is a [Season Regtor]? I asked Fleindia as my foot stepped on snow, making a loud snow crunch. I felt passing through the mana barrier, so why was it still so cold on church ground? In Aureolis, every man and woman must work to assure Her Holinesss city runs smoothly. Nobody is above her, and shall not be treated as such, she quoted. Themoners who live in this city are here to assure Aureolis keeps thriving, which means they have a certain level of religious interest. Otherwise, why else live here, when there are towns with fewer religious restrictions within the country? The clergy must do their part to support them, meaning, they must buy coal, produce, furniture from the locals. As such, everything they buy must go through the local merchant guild. They manage the citys economy alongside one of the cardinals. Ah, coal. Master nodded, having figured it out. So, the reason why we must endure this freezing cold is because all the rooms use coal and wood to warm everything up. The regtor isnt needed, so that is why snow still coats the ground. Correct, yes. A merchant being able to sell to a priest means they are directly supporting the city, which is quite the honor, of course. What use is coal and wood for kindling, when a catalyst can solve everything? Nobles who be priests here learn this lesson pretty early. It is certainly different from Artorias, Theodore noted. It is an honor for lowborn merchants to do business with nobles, whether they are clergy or not. However, nobles arent obligated to aid the lower city marily. Not to the point you have to inconvenience your own living conditions, at least. As thew states, nobody here is higher than the Goddess. If you live in Aureolis, your life is dedicated to her and our Holy Capital. You are to support your fellow followers. Nheless, what I said was the truth. They do have a regtor, and it is used for important events or when it is far too hot or cold for everybody to properly work. In fact, the orphanage and the grey priest dormitory can even be used to harbor the city in case of an emergency. I see. I nodded, having a clearer picture of the ce. So, can I presume there are no wandering orphans or impoverished people? Considering the church took in orphans to give them a home, even though they had to be grey priest in their adulthood or be sold off as noble servants, meant that the lower city had to be pretty free of crime and suffering. It should be like Carine vige, where people were able to live rtively peacefully. However, Fleindia couldnt answer, as she never visited it in depth. As a Saintess of the Goddess of Nobility and Wealth, my primary role was to ensure peace between noble houses and to ensure they hold their actions ountable Which more-or-less took up most of my time, she exined. It was usually the duty of a blessed of Andira to take care of the lower city, while Erithias blessed handled matters concerning the aristocracy, diplomacy, and economics. I will deal with that, Saori stated after getting an answer. [As nned, I will do most of the recon.] [Do it after you get a chance to rest, Saori. I know you want to know more about this ce after hearing everything from Tatsuya and the others,] I tried to calm her down. [Im happy youre taking up responsibilities, but we have time. If they try to do anything too early, then we deal with it, in and simple. Even though they have Yorshka looking out for them, I think having their teacher around and letting them vent some of their anxiety from living here to you would be great.] [No worries, I understand. I will] [Well find that bastard who nearly killed Gael, Saori,] I quickly interjected, leaving her speechless before she nodded. Yeah, there really was anger in there. Anger for everything going on in this ce. After walking a bit more, we passed the dormitory for the white-robed priests and stopped at a building Fleindia identified as abination of the administrative center, library, and teaching hall. In other words, this was where most priests performed their duties and studied. Since mages could be temporary priests to learn holy magic, this was also where most of these temporary priests would be. At the same time we arrived, a bunch of white-robes I recognized from the basilica rushed over, giving us a greeting, before they entered the room. Some even avoided eye contact with me. I ignored them and we went inside, where Fleindia spoke with a shrine maiden she knew in the admin side of the building. Since we came in on such short noticeas we hadnt sent a messenger bird to keep our arrival a surprisethey only managed to get one room ready. The shrine maiden gave us the rest of the keys, but asked us to be patient. Feels just like a hotel. Our rooms were in the guest dormitory, reserved for any nobles or merchants visiting Aureolis for any kind of business or for religious reasons. This was also where the students used to live. About asrge as a nobles mansion, the ce was filled with rooms, including servant quarters, kitchens and aundry room. Anything we could expect inside a nobles home would be here, even manatechmps and the like, and just like youd find in a hotel, there were a ton ofmunal rooms to spend time with each other. After we introduced ourselves to the staff, one of the grey-robes showed us to our room, allowing us to finally talk a bit more seriously But, uh, Akast had to stay outside. Our carnosilianpanion was so huge, he couldnt even fit through the hallways so he actually had to camp out in front of the entrance. Thankfully, Krim-k and Grahta joined him to give himpany. So, that knight, he was an enemy, huh? The moment we entered the prettyrge room,rge enough to fit twelve people, Midirn plopped on the ground and opened his visor. He smelled different from a human, but not like any beastman I met. Why didnt we expose him there on the spot? Tasianna cast [Air Shield] around us. Hestia doesnt appraise potential allies or neutrals, Neill spoke for me. Midirn widened one of his eyes. Hisck of eyebrows due to being a fully-scaled dragonewt made it hard to assume if he was disappointed or confused. May I ask why, Princess? That was a perfect moment to expose an enemy to gain some trust. As Midirn only joined our party to help us out with the Prince of Envy as one of my bodyguards, he wasnt too aware of our group dynamic. It was like integrating the twins and Vifi all over again! You know Im an otherworldler, right? Well, in our world, there is a thing about personal privacy and it is frowned upon to impose yourself too much into somebodys business. To me, that includes appraising somebodys Profile, which Ive told myself to put the line at. To you, I am your dragon princess, but inside me is also the soul of an Earthling. Literally, really. I shrugged, but made sure to keep my face serious to show I meant this. Its a matter of morality for me, but, to answer your question properly, it isnt the right time. Midirn scratched his chin, looking at me before raising his head a bit. Got it. Its a matter of they-know-we-know. We can expose that one knight right there, but it would only rm everybody else. We want the Prince of Envy, not some goon. But, then here is another question. Why wouldnt the Pope just run away in that case? There is no reason to risk confronting us. There is, Theodore interjected. It is a matter of authority. If the pope isnt around, then even his associates cant defend him. Leaving Aureolis is essentially handing over the authority and influence the demonkin had built up over these years to us. Our main issue is that the pope is the Prince of Envy and, if we were to directly use him and reveal the evidence we have, then nobody could argue against it. After all, who would denounce a blessed for misunderstanding our Goddesss words? The vicar? He isnt the popethe leader; the distinction is important. He then turned his head around to me, ring at me as cold sweat ran down my spine. Which brings me to you. Why, in the Goddesss name, did you do that? Antagonize everybody right at the start? Lady Hestia, did you forget? One of our winning conditions is to win over their favor to assure Sariels Church of Aurena can support you! I guessed I deserved this Sighing as I felt the stares from everybody, I filled up my lungs before giving my answer, Because we dont need to go through the empty words the cardinals will say to me, which will all lead into the same situation we just had. Yes, I dialed up the arrogance a bit too much and made myself seem less likable. However, there is something to say about a Champion showcasing their strength and being able to act upon it to deliver results. If you were in the position of the priests today, what would you think after casting that [Prayer]? If three blessed managed to cast a [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] without the need for help, then I would be stunned. Baffled. And I would worship them, as that meant our Goddess chose the correct people. Theodore sighed. However, I know from how quickly you cast it that you were the only one who invested mana into it. If any crafty clergyman noticed this fact, then theyd realize that you, as a Champion, are at the level of a master mage at leastpossibly an archmage candidate. And there will be, I added. I remember from a random talk I had that there is a bishop who has [Major Heal]. Meaning, if experienced mages and priests were among the congregation, it should be easy to gain those peoples favor. Yes, I remember. Hmm, Amadeus, correct? I vigorously nodded to his statement, happy he still remembered the Pale Child incident. His father did pay a bishop in an attempt to heal him. Shihaha, in a way, it does make sense for a dragon to show off her powers! Neill smiled mischievously. True! Midirn added. [Although, it does go against her usual behavior,] Bethmented, hitting the reason why I felt bad about it. [Your attitude during the summit showed, Princess!] [Still, I think it doesnt address the Cardinals annoyancepletely, though.] However, Shay was the only one who actually sided with Theodore, looking more strictly. [The issue is that you went ahead without everybodys input into it, even if your reasoning and decision made sense.] No, I think we can forgive her for this, Lord Theodore, Fleindia came to my support. You havent experienced it yourself yet, but the announcement and weing of a blessed takes an immeasurable amount of time. The greeting, weing, matters amongst aristocrats, the [Prayer] singing, introductions, and then you are led somewhere to celebrate and talk about a blesseds duty and what they did. Every time I had to do it, it would alsost until the afternoon. I nodded and thanked her for understanding why I did it. Ive experienced it with Eshe in Griffonpeak, then Estralias Gleisvale, andstly in Yeoss Elyonda. Even if it made me less likable right now, I could prove to them afterwards, since we still had plenty of time to work on everything. Ah, I understand. It is to give all of us more time for today, while also leaving the opponent bbergasted, Saori realized before looking outside, locating the position of the sun. It is just past the lunch bell. We can get our belongings out and make ns now, instead of having to speak to random priests. Also, we skipped the part about them confronting the students about losing their hero status or anything about the newspaper. Not to mention questioning me, a clear dark mage, or them investigating Asakas situation. Good thinking, Hestia. I showed her a peace sign. Considering how often Ive been spending my time around adults and politicians, I honestly should have caught onto something. How people tick and what would benefit us in general, for example. Yes, I didnt talk about it to my party, but sometimes improvisations were needed. Theodore apologized and took my reasoning as the foundation for the n forward. Fleindia and he would speak with their contacts while pushing my image as an extremelypetent Champion amongst the more magically-inclined priests. In addition, since support frommoners was important, we also had to make a n to go down into the lower city and speak with people. If they are mages, then God Istari will alsoe into y, my apprentice, Master brought up. I would suggest maybe inspiring some of the younger priests, maybe some of the temporary ones, at least. Wait is he suggesting what I am thinking? You are, at the end of the day, still a priestess. You have your duties to do here and you need to act like one while you are here; am I not right, Saintess Fleindia? She nodded. Correct. Dont worry, Ive been through it for practically my entire life now. Just remember to wake up early in the morning and I can get you through the routine without any issue. I will be joining you. Istari be praised, being able to act like a priest of Aurena for a day might be interesting, ha ha ha. I would also like us to entertain the idea of joining the lessons here. As an experienced mage, maybe it is time for you to teach others? I shook my head, grimacing. Can we please not! I-I dont want to teach strangers, all right? Didnt you teach me how to fight though? Eine brought up. Simrly. Tasianna nodded. You taught me the basics of magic, Saori reminded me. You are not good with the exnationyou take too longbut you are good when ites to the execution and showing people what to do. Teachers who are good at showing the practical skills and applications of theory are extremely popr amongst students, you know. If you want, I could always give you some tips. Teaching the younger generation to build up your support force is quite the interesting proposal, you must admit, Renee tried to persuade me. Dont forget, there is the importance of building trust with people that can help you with Aureolis after everything is done. You need help from the Knights of Aureolis, the residents of the lower city, and then also various members of the administrative division. How does a prince rule over his country? He earns the respect and trust of his advisors, because you arent a one-man army in governance. You are always a team. Speaking out of experience? Neill probed, earning her a very loud sigh. Its worse than the summit we just had, Renee answered. The summit might have decided our future, but making sure your ruined country can get back on its feet is a different matter. Economics, religious satisfaction, and the fact I am still trying to remind some of our older nobles that we cant regain our honor as knights if all they do is lounge around while everybody else works on rebuilding! Yikes, she must have it tough. With everything settled for now, we now had some time to kill before everybodys rooms were prepared. As such, it should be time for all of us to do whatever we could today, to take advantage of the time Ive given us. Saori wanted to spend some time with her shadow pack to tackle the spying part, while also finding a way for us to open our subspace without anybody noticingpeople still didnt know I was a void-touched here. Meanwhile, Neill wanted to check out the ce, as it would probably turn into a battlefield in the near future. Fleindia, mind tagging along with me? You know the area the best and, if somebody is asking why were looking around so much, you can probably convince them were not suspicious, Neill requested. Also, to prevent her from starting any fights Renee shook her head. Ille with you, too. Oi, stop thinking of me as that belligerent prick from the past! Disregarding those two, it was decided that Sis, Renee, Fleindia, and the twins would scour the church grounds for any weakeness, while also taking a look at the knights or any suspicious people. Master wanted to look for amodations for the other saurians, while Theodore also wanted to visit the library and speak with his contacts. Since both matters were in the admin building, those two Istari followers joined up and would go there with, presumably, the rest of the saurians. That left Tasianna, Eine, and Midirn with me. I had a separate matter I wanted to address today. Although Ive never been here before, there were people I just had to visit, and I hoped both were healthy. After drinking some dragorade to recuperate from spending that much mana, we left the guest manor and walked over to the orphanage, where the grey-priest dormitory also was. Where are Krim and the others? I did wonder when we exited the building and didnt see them, but decided to ignore it for now. They might be rowdy, but they werent mischief makers. Hey, Midirn. Before we entered it, I wanted to speak with my bodyguard. We havent spoken much up until now, but I just wanted to tell you in advance that Im probably not going to act as you might think I should. Why would you say that? Its just Pradreo and Skardrvo, you know? They are really sweet with how they worry about me, but they also get a bit weird with their bloodthirsty side. You know my sister, and, to be frank, I am nowhere close to her in personality. My feral side is reserved for mortal enemies alone. Eineughed as I made that exnation. If you want a good example, then imagine how Tasianna was during the expedition. A bit uncouth, no? Tasianna pouted. Rahaha! I get it, I get it. Like mistress, like maid, right? Midirn straighten his back and raised his tail. Understood. If that is the case, then I will adjust. Also, Princess, you already heard this enough from Yorshka, but your dragonewt n has your back. My decision toe here isnt exactly purely for your cause, but you are family. Not purely? Will that be a problem? Well, I cant ask him now after just spouting all that privacy stuff. Maybeter. With the air cleared from before, we entered the building, overhearing some of the grey-robes recognizing me and having heard about me from their masters. Scary dragon princess, powerful priestess, avoid unless addressed, those were the sorta words that reached my ears, and some of them quickly realized they shouldnt be saying anything since I had improved hearing. Well, a bit toote for that, but I didn''t pay them any mind anyways. Amadeus Chezaic? A grey-robe working inside an office tilted his head as I asked him about my quarry. I nodded. Yes. A former aristocrat. Had to give up his house name. Pale blight syndrome. If you dont know that name, I am also looking for a wolfkin with dog-like ears named Lily. I-I apologize, grey-robese and go from here, either serving a master, being sent to another church, serving a noble, or they return when their master releases them. We do not have a roster of every one. The orphanage director has one, but she is currently visiting her family for New Years Eve, mydy. He bowed, looking a bit nervous. I could ask around if you wish. That would be very helpful, thank you. Then, please, make yourselffortable. I will have some tea and treats readied. As us girls sat on a nearby couch, Midirn kept watch and stood next to the door, prompting Eine to do the same. Since she was technically my knight, she was peer pressured into acting like one right now. It was amusing to watch her act like this, but at the same time, it seemed to be making the other grey-robes inside the room nervous. After a while, the tea and treats arrived and we tasted everything, although it wasnt really top-tier. It was decent and serviceable, but to my palette, it was a bitcking. Nobody could beat Tasianna when it came to tea, after all. [Dont forget, the grey-robes who stay behind at the orphanage or away from their masters are usually less qualified attendants,] Eine reminded me, also dissatisfied with the taste. Well, I didnt want to act like a posh, snobbish littledy but, I had to admit that Ive be a bit more picky with my tastes. Man, somehow, I missed the days when I ate rocks just cause I was curious. Was I bing spoiled? No, no, as an idol and a responsible person, I shouldnt think of eating more rocks. Rocks are friends, not food. I mean, even if Gravy doesnt have the emotional capacity to feel any dread, he is still my pet rock. Eating rocks is wrong. ddened I managed to make that distinction clear to myself, the grey-robe eventually returned and informed us that some could remember a wolfkin called Lily, but couldnt remember where she had gone. Fortunately, he mentioned Amadeus was picked by a reputable high bishop to be his musician. You are looking for High Bishop Rasheid of Sarkafiina. Sarkafiina? You may usually find him inside the library or in the ssrooms. He teaches the new lords anddies of cloth, mydy. Uhm, but if you wish to speak with the grey-robe personally without his masters awareness, you may find him inside the white-robe dormitory. As a high bishop, he lives on the upper floors. I thanked the grey-robe, gifting him a basket full of fruits before we left, walking towards the dormitories instead of speaking with the high bishop. I just wanted to see if Amadeus was all right; after all, I was kinda, sorta responsible for him being here, even if it was his own actions that led to this. A former noble lord born with the Pale Blight, also known as albinism, and Raffarsons Debilitation, a gic disease where your mana paths were too fragile to transport mana around their body. He was trapped inside his room for most of his life as his skin was too sensitive to the sun, while the mana he was born with was actively trying to kill him. Sadly, to heal him, his father becameplicit with the onnikai incident in Firwood as he personally funded the research of the alchemist responsible for it, Davison. For their crimes, his father and step-mother were executed, his half-sisters banished to their maternal sides family, while he was exiled and forced to join the clergy as a grey-robe. Suffice to say, for an ill person like that, it was practically impossible for him to perform the strenuous duties of a grey-robe. I was worried for him, but as time went by and all the other disasters happened, I mostly forgot about him. Until I talked with Theodore again and all those memories resurfaced, and here we were. Talk! Hmm? As we were about to arrive at the dormitory, my ears suddenly picked up a conversation to the side, behind the admin building. It wasnt loud enough for me to pick up the rest of the conversation as the noise of the priests around us with their stomping feet drowned the rest. I shrugged my shoulders, ignored it and continued walking, until I heard somebody else raise their voice. nt know her! My lord, please, allow me to go. I need to clean This is a matter of our Church, you imbecile! We need to know more about this Champion! Located. My ears finally managed to pierce through all the noise, pinpointed where the people were on my [Detection Sensor]. Considering a man mentioned a Champion, then they must be speaking about Renee or me, right? Well, now I really couldnt stop my curiosity especially with how loud they were. You think this is some joke? Lord Rasheid cant protect you when the Vicares over to ask for you! So, do me and the High Bishop a favor and tell me what you know. That way I can give it to the cardinals, and then we can leave you and your master alone. Understood? Its that easy. Rasheid? Vicar? Info? A threat? Following the voice, we ended up in therge garden, noticingrge wall-like shrubbery blocking our view of the entire ce. Snow hadpletely covered every inch of green, making me want to justy down and make a snow angel, but I kept moving forward until I found the men responsible for the noise. Two white-robes, four knights, and two grey-robes were ganging up against a single grey-robe pinned against the wall. Thetter had a hoodie covering his head up until one of the knights pulled it off, shoving the man forward onto the ground. This is yourst chance, grey-robe. This is for the sake of the Goddess! Speak now, or we can leave you to the vicar, one of the white-robes growled. Leaving the man to lower his head and beg, I dont know anything! Please, let me go! I need to finish Lord Rasheidsundry. Please, my lord priest! He changed, looking slightly healthy and more fed, but that pale skin was still as ghostly as I remembered it. Amadeus. Excuse me, I raised my voice, pushing my anger back. There is a limit to just how much you can use our Goddesss name to excuse your shameful deeds. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Man, I really love this title I gave this chapter. The benefits and consequences of skipping dialogues. Hestia, this isn''t your second y through! Stop skipping cut scenes! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 452: All Around Me Are Familiar Faces. Chapter 452: All Around Me Are Familiar Faces. C-Champion Hestia! Both white-robes jerked back, instinctively moving behind their knights and grey-robe attendantswhich also meant they moved away from Amadeus, and that was all that mattered right now. From a quick scan without [Mana Eyes], the two white-robes and the four knights all looked pretty young, probably in their early twenties but not over thirty. They didnt look experienced, but they had this hostile look in their eyes that made me feel a bit ufortable. I stepped forward. Trying to use the gods as an excuse for your actions is rather irresponsible. You wanted to know more about me? Well, here I am. Do you have any questions, or do you just find joy in ganging up on a lone person? G-ganging up? Nonsense! one of them tried to refute. We are white-robes, mydy! Former nobles who shed their name to serve our Goddess! As if we would do anything you just used us of! Just ask him. We didnt do anything, right? Amadeus turned his head around to the priests, silencing him as he continued staring. Letting out a small sigh as I couldnt believe they were trying to talk their way out of this, I decided to take the first move. Hey, Amadeus, I called for him, drawing his attention, before smiling at him. His face had be slightly more masculine, but it still looked androgynous to me. Its been a while, right? You look well, pale, but definitely less thin. His eyes widened, looking down as he shook his head. He then stood back up, nodding with tears welling up. It has, it has. Almost a year now. Happy new year to you, mydy. He stood up all by himself? Eine waved at him. You look stronger, Lord Amadeus. Even through the baggy robes, I can see youve been more physically active. I have, Lady Eine. Also, there is no need for Lord. He shook his head with a wry smile. The bishop Im serving has been feeding me well, as well as putting me through some demanding tasks just to make sure I can grow some well-needed muscles, ehe. My arms were like sticks when I first arrived here. I-Im surprised you still remember me Weve only met once at your fath Yes. Eine corrected her bbergasted expression and nodded. She looked satisfied. I was afraid something might have happened to you here. It lifts a weight off my consciousness knowing you are doing well. I do apologize, I havent been sending you any letters. Forgetting about him did sour my mood, especially with how energetic he looked. I had to correct that mistake. As such, if you need any help, I am here to do so this time. Would you like me to stand up for you? Amadeus blinked, mouth slightly agape before he turned around, staring at the anxious-looking priests. He then turned back, smiling. They were pestering me, yes, but with you here, I think Nothing happened, I swear! The priests shoved their knights forward, shivering to the point it looked like they were expecting me to hunt them. Like little scared rabbits. The knights grimaced, mortified they were made to speak with me. Two let out louds gulps before they scrambled amongst themselves, trying to figure out who should go forward. These are knights? Midirn scowled, looking embarrassed as he held a hand over one of his eyes and the other on his hips. He then growled, stepped forward and shouted. You! All four were rattled, shrinking even further as the towering dragonewt walked up, casting his shadow upon two of them. Simr to the saurian warriors, Midirn was like a mountain of muscles, all hidden behind ayer of tough scales and armor. The only difference was that his wings made him seem even bulkier than a strongman, while his onyx scales made him naturally intimidating, simr to Neill in her full dragonewt form. With his long snout, he huffed, showing off his teeth as he cringed from their behavior. He massaged his temples, looking furious. Posture! hemanded, causing all four to straighten their backs. You call yourselves knights? Knights of Aurena? Bah, a mere 200 years and this is what the Knights of Aurena devolved into? Its to the point they let whelps like you four in? Ive read the tales of the dragoons of Loatryx and the Knights of Aurena have fought together in the past, vanquishing terrible beasts and criminals endangering our countries. You are the warriors of our gods god, and yet you dare defile the Pantheon of Light like this? Oh right, Kramps is Aurenas subordinate god. Even Yorshka worships Aurena a bit. Didnt think Midirn would do the same to the point he felt second-hand embarrassment. Tell me,ds. Are you soldiers and knights, or just grunts who think they can just smile as some priests act out of their station? Midirn then grabbed one of the knights and pulled him forward, smacking him on the back just enough to make him reel from the pain but to not fall down. I can see your emblems. You are knights of Aurena! Stand tall! Sir, yes, sir! they screamed. You will address me as Sir Midirn, a dragoon of Loatryx, serving Champion Hestia as a guard andrade-in-arms. Yes, Sir Midirn! Good! Now, quickly decide amongst yourself who will answer for those priests; otherwise, I will takemand from your drillmander and begin a session! He grinned, showing off his fangs. One, twowho wants to sweat? Thre Sir, yes, sir! All four shouted, before they all looked at each other, trembling so hard their armor rattled. Eventually, one of them pushed the other three back and held his head up while trying to avoid eye contact with Midirn. Sir! My fellow knights and I followed along the priests in order to question this grey-robe for information on Champion Hestia for the sake of our bishops and superiors! They have shown their suspicion You fool! Both priests tried to shut the knight up, but Tasianna quickly moved forward. Keeping her hands together, she gave them the stink eye as her body began oozing icy, white mists. My lord priests, the weather is cold and you are shivering. I would suggest we stop for today and return to our respective dwellings to warm up. Tasianna swallowed her anger and spoke with them calmly, like the ideal maid. Mhm, I agree. Midirn nodded. Knights, you are dismissed. Return to your posts, and learn how to straighten your back and calm your muscles when you meet somebody. Sir, yes, sir! Seeing the situation spiral out of their control and me approaching Amadeus, the priests grit their teeth as they realized they were exposed. In ast ditch effort, they stepped forward despite Tasianna ring at them. Please, there was nothing! Nothing happened here! Why are they so desperate? I squinted my eyes, confused at their behavior. Sure, I caught them in the act, but the manner they were trying to shift the me away from them, or even stopping us from finding the truth out was weirding me out. Were they that scared of me? Or was What exactly is going on here? I turned around at the sound of that voice, only for my face to sneer the moment I saw the three people in front of me. Disgust filled my throat as if I had eaten something weird, as I couldnt hold back the memories I had of these men in shining knight armor. I had expected to meet an acquaintance in Amadeus here but not three of my former assants. As this fact quickly dawned on the knights, all three scowled as they readied their hands on their swords. The four of us leered, clear to everybody in attendance that we had history together. Hahaha! The first to break this silent standoff was me, unable to hold myughter back as I remembered what happened to them thest time I met them. Karlst, Fmm, aaaand that Knight-Captain Royce, right? I see you three recovered pretty well from your injuries, aside from those scars on your face. The guardian knights of the students on Franzs side. Along with a Hand of Heaven knight, they had apanied the three other student parties to participate in the Event Quest, although their real reason had been to find and capture me, under the pretense that I had brainwashed Tatsuya and the others to my side. That I was an enemy. Thest time I met them, we had an initial scuffle inside the dungeons of Inkoran-Tazul where I defeated them with nothing but the martial arts skills Neill taught me, showcasing I outstatted them all by a fair bit. We had reached an armistice due to the situation inside the dungeon, until they backstabbed me, only to be stopped by King Fugnarus, his soldiers, and two elven rangers. With the help of Franzspanion, or whoever that trickster was, they were transported out of the dungeon and escaped. Franz, even if I heavily disliked his choice, went back to the Empire, and I had expected these three to go with him, but it seemed like they had been dumped instead! Dumped and left here in Aureolis! How could I notugh after realizing this fact! You little Royce, the man standing in front of the trio, was about to draw his sword, only for Elliane, Tasianna, and Midirn to step in between us. Even without our catalysts and weapons, we can still defeat you three. Tasiannas anger finally seeped out, twisting into chilly words and with clear killing intent. Tasianna, threatening them will do us no good. Stop. Eine, on the other hand, tried to be a bit more diplomatic as these were the holy knights of her religion. Yet, despite her respect, her form suggested she was ready to lunge forward, ready for a tackle. Midirn, on the other hand, couldnt help himself. He smiled widely, almost like Vifi whenever she was ready for a fight. Argh,e on! Tasianna got the right attitude. These thugs arent even The audacity! All three unsheathed their weapons. We are no thugs! We are knights, you lizard abomination! Ha! Thats the best you can think of to insult me? Heard worse from my levianewt buds after some drinks, and that can really get intense. Midirn lowered his head, pointing at his neck. Wanna try cutting down a dragoon? Ill give you the first strike! Try to make me bleed, you spoon-eared mayflies! Oh gosh! I gasped a bit, instinctively touching my ears before I remembered I was a dragon now, not human. Simrly, Eine did the same, actually looking flustered, making me wonder if the insults stuck or not, especially thatst one without her demonic phctery. Bastard! And just like that, Midirns provocation hit one of themKarlst, a Folscreckian. Royce cried out for him to stop, but it was toote as arge smirk appeared on the dragoons face. His head snapped forwards the moment Karlst swung his sword, catching his weapon by the de with his fangs, shattering over half of it into shards with a loud, growling crunch. Swinging his jaw wide open, Midirn shook his head, throwing the bits of metal all over the snow-covered field like a sprinkler, causing each piece to cling and ng uponnding. Karlst stared in horror at his broken weapon, only to turn back to the manicallyughing dragonewt, enjoying this mental victory. Rogue! the knight protested, only for his words to fall to deaf ears. Ha, calling me out as a liar? Im a damn knight, you soft skin. Im not some tail-hiding hatchling, or some milk-sucking swine like you. He pulled out a sword shard stuck in between his teeth, throwing it away without a sense of urgency. I will only respect honor between those I deem equal or worthy of my attention. You three? I heard everything from my princess. Knights of Aurena raising their weapons at a blessed without proper reason? Despicable. Royce clenched his de harder, before darting his head at me. Ha, for the crimes shes done, it was the right decision. She is no Champion of the Goddess, only a fallen-from-grace beast like any other monster. Even now, she hides behind others to protect herself from us. Protect? I scowled, thinking he was losing some screws. Thest time I checked, I defeated you all by myself without any magic or my dragon abilities. Only my fists and skills, against the three of you and that Lautrex. Just because you got beaten the second time by King Fugnarus doesnt invalidate what I did, especially with how you repaid my mercy back by stabbing me in the back and attempting to kill Tatsuya and Kyouya! Sir Lautrex? The knights and priests behind me mumbled Wait? Fugnarus? Isnt that the dwarven high king? Royce scoffed, continuing his delusions. You? A Champion? You are supposed to be a one-woman army for our Goddess, and you dare have this sphemy of nature handle us? Or how you are sing a fellow human at us? And even your damn maid? You are an embarrassment of a Champion. Even God Yeostar and Goddess Erithia cannot redeem your failure! Maybe Erithia has a bone to pick with me, but Yeostar? Yeostar? The god who risked his divinity to save me and his people? Okay, that is not right! Squinting my eyes, I took in a deep breath, calming myself down. Just like Midirn, he was trying to agitate me. You And you call yourself a Knight-Captain? However, before I could speak up, Eine stepped up, a hand on her hips. Using these words to address somebody on our side and supporting our Goddess? Have you no shame, Sir Royce? Eine and her love for the idealized knight couldnt help but speak up, despite usually being extremely respectful. A Champion is a person like any other of us, as is a Saintess. They are mortal, and if they require our help, then we have a duty to do so for the Goddess! What is this fantasy of yours, or are you trying to put all the pressure on another persons shoulders? If we go by your logic, why do we need another knight-captain of the Order, when Dame Yorshka is sufficient in strength? Do not dare name that traitor! Fmm shouted, face reddened by that unapologetic burn. Imagine the horror we heard when we heard this monster arrive in the Holy Capital? Not to mention that traitor of a lizard woman, disguising herself as a human, all to spy on us! Where is that Elrick, huh? He dares resign when he was to guide the Heroes of the Goddess? No wonder the Heroes were brainwashed! No wonder Saint candidate Asaka is working for a snake like your mistress! Mind your words! Tasianna and Eine both shouted, almost in sync. You are disrespecting thedy we serve! Haaa, this is annoying already. First day, and this is happening? I stepped forward, pushing my way through my threepanions to stare Royce downnow nothing but air was in between us. Now I know why Light and the others left you here. You are baggage. I felt slightly bad that Franz thought of him as nothing but a liability, but only a bit. After what happened during the Event dungeon, Lautrex the Hand of Heaven was the only knight he could have possibly trusted or relied on, since he apologized to me after what he did. I still disliked him, as it was clear he despised beastmen, but he was too far away for me to care about right now. Unlike Royce and his posse. He sheathed his sword and drew his head closer to mine, looking down at me. When the truth is finally revealed and your sin of letting Saintess Eshe die is heard by Pope Gwyn, then I will enjoy the day of your execution, lizard. Your Emperor and country will not be able to defend itself against the might of the Holy Emperor of Mankind! Before Folschreck, you are nothing! He is delusional. I smiled, knowing he actually had lost all his marbles. You are fodder. There were times when I couldnt understand why the Empire was trying to antagonize me for no apparent reason, making one of their allies into an enemy. I just couldnt understand it. However, from the time Ive met people exposed to Folschreckian culture, or maybe just their propaganda, it was starting to make sense. The Lycerepth, the Empires state police and adjudicators, once had sent one of their judges to Griffonpeak. His name was Pestrodus, and I remembered him talking about how the Empire didnt fear dragons. Was it a bluff, or was it just actual brainwashing for patriotism to make sure Folschreckians believe they were the best nation in the world. Royce was an Artorianhe was born far away from Folschreckbut it seemed he was fully a believer of this notion. I didnt know how to feel about understanding this fact. Even if Kargryx as a whole couldnte to my rescue, or would even avenge me, due to their strict istionism and anti-war doctrines and principles, did they actually think they could fight against an army of dragons? Did they actually believe they could contend against Mother and her n of dragonewts? It felt like I just came to know the world better unfortunately. We left the knights and the priests at this point, helped Amadeus gather the tossedundry, before going towards the white-robe dormitory where Tasianna suggested helping him with everything. He initially rejected it, since it was his duty, but Tasianna told him he was probably far behind his schedule after what had just happened. Call it a maids instinct, but she hit the nail on the board. So those people were also Artorians? Eine grimaced as Amadeus exined what happened, now that he was taking a break, already winded after only cleaning two robes. From Equevanna, mydy. While I was here, my master informed me of what happened in Artorias, including the betrayal of our cardinal and even the fact youre a dragon princess! Haha, what a surprise. In any case, I know the previous Duke Equevanna was banished, his second son executed, and manyplicit families as well. So, does this mean you heard about I prompted, causing him to nod. My half-sisters? Yes. That they allied themselves with the traitors. I my rtionship, as you know, was never good. Their mother murdered mine and trapped me inside that basement, but I dont hate them. I never did just envious, maybeAgak. Amadeus let out a small cough, a sign his health still wasnt tip-top. Still, he continued. I know my words dont matter since they tormented Lady Amelia and you, Lady Eine, but their bad personality was cultivated from my Father spoiling themhappy he had normal childrenand my step-mother always reminded them that we arcanuesses always have to be better than our lessers. Fed their superiorityplex from a young age, I presume? Midirnmented, earning him a nod. Hmm, same thing happened to Yorshka. That woman was like a feral basilisk when the both of us trained as dragoon squires. People called her a genius and it got the better of her until she received her humbling moment with Farron. Yeah, I heard that love story already I smiled wryly, still remembering her being so lovey-dovey when she retold her history with her husband. He nodded before turning to Eine. On that point, I should apologize. Let my tavern voice speak for me there. Got too angry at somehaas you said, fodder. Didnt want to seem like I hate humans. Eine, giggling from the awkward discussion, touched her ears, causing her to look a bit uneasy. Oh, its nothing. Im not too offended by the short life part; I ept that. Its just do my ears really look like spoons? If your ears look like spoons, then mine are arrows! Tasianna approached us after she was done with theundry. In other words, dont take it too seriously. You know what people say in taverns. Most of the insults are exaggerations. Speaking of which, must you do this all the time, Lord Amadeus? That looked like the clothing of your master, in addition, with your fellow attendants. Oh, not at all. He shook his head. Two other grey-robes apanied me, but we were ambushed, as you know, and the white-robes chased them away. I think they must be speaking with my master, right about now, and they should being to where we just were. Haa, a lot of trouble today. I nodded, but regardless, it was good to understand everything better. Those priests and knights had family members from the Equevanna duchy who died in the purge after the Griffonpeak attack. Due to this fact, they interrogated Amadeus since they knew he supported the investigation which doomed his parents, meaning he should know me. He didnt tell them much, and even if he could, we were practically strangers. All I knew about him was his history, the tragedy that involved his family, his illness, and his fondness for music. Do you still y the geigler? I asked. He nodded, smiling widely. Yes! Ive been ying the songs you gave me, mydy. Haha, High Bishop Rasheid was especially enthralled by them when he made me his personal musician. Although he epted me because of our past, I think I would have earned the respect of my fellow attendants without your help. The blood and sheet music you gave me has changed my life. Blood? Midirn widened his eyes. I did it willingly. I quickly stopped his suspicion, since using dragon blood, unless you were one or had their permission, was a high crime for Loatryxians. I used it to strengthen his mana paths, just enough so his mana doesnt kill him fromughing or crying. Even now, he doesnt look good. Well, that cleared things up, but who was it who suggested it? I know your situation, my princess, so I dont believe for a moment that you figured out how dragon blood works without prior knowledge. You cant heal your wounds or birth illnesses from drinking it raw, you need an alchemist to concoct it. Tasianna? Was it you? I shook my head. Will you hurt the person if I say anything? I cant promise that, depending on what they say. He looked wary. The issue is not that they asked you about it, but that they knew about it in the first ce. You actually need specific ingredients to fully make use of dragon blood, simr to the anti-draconic blood dragonyers use. I dont like this sort of information being spread around, and I want to plug that leak. Was it an Artorian? It happened in Firwood, right? Was it Farron or Yoshka? It didnt seem like he would give up on this, so I told him Theodore had asked me, but that he wouldnt be too harsh on him. Midirn agreed. After this discussion we stayed around a bit to make sure theundry went into the cer, where the kitchens furnace was located to dry theundry. While Tasianna and Amadeus were doing that, a group led by a single white-robe came into view. With darkened skin and mud-brown hair, he looked like he came from a middle eastern country like Eshe. Without a beard covering half of his face, it was pretty easy to identify the wrinkles on his face, making me think he was in histe fifties. Strangely, aside from a few human grey-robed, there were five other people with himthe saurians and Theodore. When they saw us, Master gave a heartyugh before he patted the white-robes back, causing him to do the same while patting hisrge belly. Thetter then waved at his grey-robes and they quickly approached them, before kneeling down, praying before me. May you rest your weary body at the end of this week. We wee Champion Idol Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor to Aureolis. May the Goddess forever keep watch over your actions, guiding you towards a brighter future, all of them greeted. My eyes widened, too surprised by an actually warm salutation after the cold reception my party had gotten up till this point. I scratched my neck, slightly baffled and flustered, although I quickly recovered as Master came closer. May the Goddess light your path forward. Thank you very much. How may I address you, Lord Priest? I am High Bishop Rasheid from Sarkarfiina. I had heard from a few grey-robes that you helped and apanied one of my attendants, and considering the impression I got from your master, I presume it was all true? Urgh, Sarkarfiina He probably knows about Eshe, then. Ignoring that thought, I nodded, and, almost as if they had timed it, Tasianna and Amadeus exited the cer and came back. High Bishop! Amadeus gave a prayer bow to his master, before giving a quick summary of what happened, pleasing the middle-aged priest. This prompted thetter to invite us into his room for some tea. As we entered the dormitory, I took this chance to ask Amadeus where his wolfkin maid was, as I had expected them to be together. Sadly, he revealed to me that Lily couldnt be a grey-robed in Aureolis, since only humans were allowed to join the clergy or the Knights of Aurena. In fact, beastmen werent allowed within the city at all! Fortunately, Lily was allowed to stay within the walls by working at one of the farming viges surrounding the ce, one made for beastmen only. This made me question why the grey-robe at the orphanage didnt tell me about this, only for High Bishop Rasheid to tell me he didnt want to anger me. I personally believe every person should be given grace through serving the Goddess in her temples, whether as a grey- or white-robe. Faith should not discriminate between race or nationality, otherwise, how can we properly serve her? After all, dont we have non-human subordinate gods? Rasheid frowned. Many beastmen variants have blood that descended from humans. Should we not allow equal faith? Sadly, Aureolis follows the Empires view on beastmen priests, unlike that of Artorias. At least somebody understands the problem of segregation Then again, up until now, I havent seen a single beastman holy priest, either grey or white, other than myself. It was another point that had to change, in my opinion. Well, that was for the after party anyways, so I left that thought in the back of my mind and entered the bishops room. Surprisingly, while there were a ton of rather exotic and curious trinkets and items inside his room, it still looked rather modest for a white-robe. I didnt let that thought appear on my face, of course, before we all took a seat, aside from Akast, who was staying outside with the saurians, once again. So we met inside the library while Cardinal Theodore spoke with a few people about Akasts loggings. Sadly, he has to stay inside the equerochs shed or be inside the RV, Master exined. That was the code word for our subspace. That was when the both of us met when we wanted the same book! Fascinating, our minds thoughts alike, making me wonder if God Istari had guided us towards each other. What a surprise that one of your grey-robes was acquainted with my apprentice! Hoho, pray, I would never presume anything about the gods. Even if some were once mortals, they are people I have only read about in books. To me, that was a pure coincidence, my friend. After all, unless one of us is a blessed of God Istari, I dont think he could guide us! Hohoho! Rasheid sounded pretty jolly, like an old man happy to finally have somebody around his age to speak to. A weird thought, since most of the cardinals I saw in the basilica had greying hair. His smile was gentle as he drank his tea, taking a small moment to enjoy the music Amadeus was ying in the background after taking a moment to enjoy it myself; after all, it was my song, Till Morning Arrives. What a beautiful rendition. A few changes were made though; transposing my more hopeful version in C minor down a semitone to B minor. More opera, grand? Hmm, a bit too deep for the higher notes or? Hold on. Curious about the music, I activated [Aerokinesis] and imitated Amadeuss y by ying the song a bit lower on my air violin. Some of the happier notes turned a bit somber, as if hope was harder to achieve. The approaching storm Transforms our world into white and ck The falling snow Will not shy, to bury us in it. Yeah, yeah, I do have to go into mezzo a bit. But, at this point, I have to raise it back up to soprano, though? Or? Dont fear the cold My mes burn bright Seek, now, my voice As if, Ill let you freeze! Stay close to me Listen to my voice To fight against the cold, Till morning arrives. Hmm, hmm. Oh yeah, thats actually okay. Yeah. Haha! My attention was swiftly taken when I heard Amadeusughing behind me, shocking me when I saw everybody looking at me with widened eyes. Tasianna and Eine were equally surprised, but immediately giggled when they realized I wasnt really paying attention. My apprentice You really love music too much. Master shook his head with a wry smile. See, Master? As I said, she was the originalposer of the songs, Amadeus added. I wouldnt be able to y all of this without her. A musical genius and a wonderful singer, I must say. My word Rasheid smiled. Oh. I grimaced once I noticed I let my passion get the better of me, feeling the heat welling in my face. I want to die. Hoho, no need, no need! Bravo, Lady Hestia! Bravo! Rasheid stood up to p, before sitting back down with an impressed smile. If I remember correctly, the original was written higher, no? It did seem a bit unnatural when you sang it, as if you weren''t practiced. I nodded. Thats true. When I usually sing it, its usually with my sopr Wait, Eine, you never told me the Common words for the musical terms, or? Considering Ive only been giving Eine and Tasianna the music sheets without really speaking too many technical terms with them, I guess I never really had learned what transposition, chords, and the rest were tranted. Then again, people could read my music sheets here, so the terms should be mildly understandable to the residents. Damn, cant believe I only now realized this fact. Ahem, Ill try my best for now, you can tell me the termster. When I usually sing, I use sopranothe highest female pitchbut I had to lower it down to mezzo-soprano right now, since Amadeus changed my C minor version of the song to B minor. I can sing deep, but I usually like hitting high notes since, well, I can do it pretty well. Hmm, well, I wont say I understood every bit of what you said, but from one musician to the other, I get the overall meaning of it, Rasheid admitted. Curious, really. Hmm, but not surprising Now, I would love to continue talking like this, but I did invite everybody here for a reason, so I dont want to waste too much time. Champion Hestia, I, as you know, am from the Great Evida Desert. From Sarkafiina, and I presume you must know our former Saintess. I furrowed my brows, sighed through my nose, before nodding. Yes, news, as you know, has spread. Aureolis knows that Eshe had died and that our newest Champion, before Champion Renee, was there when the assassination happened. I do have mixed feelings towards you, as I was acquainted with Saintess when I returned home once to meet her. A bright, hopeful young woman. A tragedy that she was taken from us from a demonkin, as the many other blessed were in the Empire. I dont really know what to say. That day No, no, its fine. I do not me youpletely. You were, after all, our newest blessed, not to mention, from how you lookyoung, bright, full of potential. You might be a dragon, but you arent Kargryxmor. You arent a god; how can everybody put all the me on your shoulders when we should be ming the murderer. They took our Saintess away from us, not you. You might have failed that day, but I have heard what youve done since then. The news on the Siege of Elyonda was widespread. There was much written on the newspaper, but I also received direct information from the pupils of a friend. Pupils? Theyve mentioned most that happened at the end of the siege, talking about how the Archerudite had spoken to a few of his ministers about that story. I think I know the truth, but I would like to hear it from you. Not a third party. His eyes sharpened, sounding like he was ready for business. What happened that day? What about your journey up until now? Tell me, why are you here and why did you bring two other blessed with you to support your im to revoke the papacy? What has our Goddess in n? Well, Theodore, I think its time for me to start our n. Time to make allies here although, did I make him more willing to hear me out after I sang? Song List Song List A Sea of Trees - A Whole New World (ddin) I can see from up here A sight, one cant just forget Radiant sunshine, green mountains And a gap to divide it all. The forest is beautiful from here What a fantastic experience The wind flows calmly On this very day I soar through the sky A Sea of Trees The shimmering emerald of this world The ce that I call home But hate so much But thats what makes it exciting! A Sea of Trees A home that I must leave someday soon So, I can fulfill my dream To shine so bright But that means leaving this Sea of Trees. To be an Idol is my wish! Witness all my neighbors Monsters wandering about Killing, eating and sleeping In this Belzac forest life! A Sea of Trees A thriving woond filled with life I shall stay right here To Level Up I cant leave just yet while Im not strong enough A Sea of Trees My horizons expand along this sight I wont stop my flight To im the spotlight In this world Ill make my dreame true A Sea of Trees For now, Ill stay But soon, Ill leave I will miss you Belzac Broken Wings - Butter Fly (Digimon) As I walk on the ground now Striding throughnds of lush greens How can I forget I used to see it, from up there. Feel the wind stream around me Like a butterfly riding on high winds But now Im down here Looking up, longing for my fleeting past. Why was it like, wow wow wow wow wow? Stranded down here, all my hopes are crushed. However, wow wow wow wow wow Must I really ept this unfair world, or not? Dont let your light flicker and dim. Put up a smile and never give in. Hope will not die this soon. Remember that this is the life that you have chosen! My broken wings set yourself free. Rise from the ground, oh, so I plea. So, our dreams can be true. To reach the stars! Till Morning Arrives - Reach for my Hand (Fire Emblem Three Houses) Autumns breeze and the falling leaves Signals winterse I see red, I see yellow Thest colors of the year. Stockpile your food, eat you fill There is no time to rest, now. For thesest sun rays of the year Might be yourst. The approaching storm Transforms our world into white and ck The falling snow Will not shy, to bury us in it. Dont fear the cold My mes burn bright Seek, now, my voice As if, Ill let you freeze! Stay close to me Listen to my voice To fight against the cold, Till morning arrives. Promise - If (Kana Nishino) As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. Instead, everything was changed I could have cast my past into mes But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! Wooohooooooo whoooooohaaaaaaa. Haaaahaaahaaaa Time and time again I thought, Shouldnt I give up on this dream? But I would lie, break my heart; I couldnt live it down, I made a promise to them I didnt want to let them down, they brought the light back to my life So hear me sing, watch me dance, witness this spectacle; for them, I give it my all! So, please, forgive my selfishness I dearly wish to see you two, again But, by chance, I was given a second try, I would reject it, this is my path! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! However, I will always hold you close For my life was filled with all your love So, please, watch over me you two My promise to you, I will now make it true! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voice! New Year - Merry & Happy (Twice) Every time AutumnMoon, makes us crowd around the hearth I know that time of year is just around the corners Then we look upwards, into the bright blue sky of theirs We pray to them, renew our faith, make it even stronger Origdiviel Arashan, we give our thanks to all the Gods So bless our trip into the New Year! Our love to the Gods, Thank you, thank you, Origin Gods Lets wee the New Year with open arms Turn that frown into a smile, join us to the fireworks By the Gods, they wish us merry now Together with your family So let us all slide well into the next Year Fireheart - Lion Heart (SNSD) Badump, dump, dump, its like you used a skill on me Ahh, but dont you even think Im so easily swayed Can you prove to me that you can set my heart on fire, pal Until you show me the mes in you I will smile and keep these three words for myself! I cant wait! Just watching you makes me feel so anxious I dream of the day that you will hold me You are it, my Fireheart! Say those words! Dont just stand there and keep your mouth wide, dummy Cant you feel the rhythm of our heartbeats Say those words, my Fireheart! Motivated - Renai Cirction (Bakemonogatari) Lets go! Look out for the stars now Prepare to get blinded This show stops for no one So lets get this going! Everything that takes passion will make you nervous Just part of the game, thats what I say Even still, I cant keep my heart still Shout out! Oh no, I just let that out! Take a step back topose your head But remember to never get too ahead The stage is yours, every chance a door And this is where the story begins! Na-ni-na-ni-na, na-ni-na-ni-nu I want you to go out there And scream so loud That the whole town can hear Nu-ni-nu-ni-nu, nu-ni-nu-ni-na I want you to embrace yourself Cause youre the star now Of this huge story of yours! Lifes too short to hold yourself back Those feelings tell you what you reallyck This here is your moment to shine Let me tell you, youll be fine! Memories - Charles (Baloon) If you asked me if I remembered that day I would say, yes, for it was the day that we met The hope and warmth that I felt, the memories that we made So I smiled. Together. With every day that passed, I just want to wonder Will this allst The peace we have is so fleeting I worry about what could happen, I dont want all to be gone But you smiled. You say, Dont worry, so dont stop moving Life is all about cherishing the present So, I kept my head up, and moved forward Even if you arent there I cant stop now, stop now, I will grasp my chance Leaving behind my sad self now No way, no way, no way, I will not be that weak me again Stand proud, stand proud, to live my life to the fullest There is so much that Ive given up No way, no way, no way, those memories give me strength The Will to Fight and Survive - River in the Desert (Persona 5) Is this the fated battle, the light shines Its blinding my sight But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth I couldnt just stop now, my heartbeats The show must go on You cannot silence my voice now Be dazzled, be humbled Im destined for the stars Prepare for a beatdown, no mercy Gonna overwhelm them A chance for the spotlight Dont regret getting burned to ash The carnage of the zing sun Blood rain from swords and ws As the music drops, our emotions will run wild Top the world The strive to pierce the sky The light that beckons you forth The promise to stand fast Against the tidal waves! The Will to Fight and Survive! [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through images of being a force of destruction and inspiration, this song will rally any allies in the vicinity while demoralizing enemies. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Recover from [Exhaustion (Minor)]. Stamina cannot drop to zero. Stamina regeneration will increase while Stamina usage will decrease. Increase Fire and Holy elemental attacks by 10% each. All enemies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Be more vulnerable to [Fear] and [Terror] status afflictions. Decrease Wisdom stat by 5%> Dragon Fire - Bury the Light (DMC 5) In my purgatory, I make the devil cry In Hellfire All you hear are his screams, begging to be released Its Music I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! A Storm of Fury Creating Ash and Dust I am the Incarnation of the Sun I shine so brightly, I bring your death My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! Despair, color the sky crimson! Earth scorched by rain of undying mes Hope born from misery! Quash it all, you are facing me! [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the image of bing the peak of challenge and opposition, bing a power to burn down even the heavens if needed, this song will herald ultimate destruction in the form of a dragon. Through the power of song and fire, a giant golem of fire in the form of a dragon shall descend onto the world, burning anything like a God of Fire as long as mana was provided. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: A barrier of fire providing perfect immunity against all fire, magma, and heat-based attacksing from the idol. All enemies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Receive 10% more damage from all fire and dragon attacks and abilities. All entities affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: All water spells and abilities will lose 50% of their effectiveness. All ice spells and abilities will lose 50% of their effectiveness> Let the Music y - Fly me to the Moon (Frank Sinatra) Let the music y, let it enter your soul Rest your weary body here To a tune or melody Listen now, to a soothing remedy Listen now, let your stress disappear Let my song reach you, fill your heart with wonder and more Gaze up to the blue sky To smile to the light Listen now, you know what is right Listen now, dont need to look so wry My Darkest Thoughts - Dry Flowers (Yuuri) Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear Those are my honest thoughts, something I wish to hide from them My life is stagnating, nothing I do brings me forth All I can do is sing, drowning my sorrows while it rains Every step I take just brings me back, to a rundown apartment room Turn away, close my eyes, lock these wishes far away Not again, not againor Ill cry until the end All of my darkest thoughts Will serve me as my muse So, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing, Ill sing! As I fade from your thoughts [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the image of a hopeful person walking a path of ruin, seeking happiness in the most wishful ways, only to find contentment in their own self and the little happiness they bring to others before fading away. Through the power of song and the holy powers of the Goddess of Light, the darkness will not corrupt those under the beacons light. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Be immune to mental and psychological attacks and influences from all sources. [Fear] and [Terror] can never rise above the [Minor] stage. All Holy and Sacred elemental attacks will be affected by [The Light]. All enemies influenced by demonic powers affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Seven Sin-based powers will be reduced drastically, limiting their influence over the entitys soul and emotions. 20% reduction in stats> My Lights Blessing - Ai no Chiisana Uta (Moon Hoshinova) Listen to the winds of the night, the tranquility of the shining, bright moonlight I am here to see the waxing and waning of the four seasons throughout the year You are here for me, dancing linked with the rhythm of our hearts In this moment now, we are the focus of our small world Hold me tightly, my love, your warmth calms me so, let thisst for eternity I feel the heavens eyes on us, for you are my lights blessing Let us forget reality for this small moment of silence under the moon With each step that we take together, my heart aches for it knows it well, that our time will end soon Im so lost in thoughts of what I should doter for our moment will notst But if that is the case, then I shall cherish this memory ze it all Night - Dont Stop Me Now (Queen) Tonight, Im really feeling the heat surging inside me Im about to explode And this night, wont end until were done Satisfied from our fun and games So, (ze it all night) (I wont be stopped) Cause this night is still young, far too young! Im a burning star ready to explode To bring my light down to rock your entire existence I move like sh fire, bringing your night an incredible WOW! Im gonna go, go, go Dont you stop now! Ooooooooh, were burning through the night, yeah! Turn the music up! Are we gonna let this party end?! Are we ready to greet the sun?! No! Since this is just the bloody start! Im having such a good night Fun of my life (Dont let this end) One chance to enjoy our life, so dont you dare stop! (ze it all night) Cause this is the time of our life (ze it all night) Yeah, it aint time to end it So do you guys want it to stop?! Center of your Story Firework (Katy Perry) Is this not the day, are you feeling down? Wanna smile so much, but cant lift up the frown Is the world so bleak, all is going wrong Like a raging stream, dragged through it all along Do you ever want to break apart that wall? But every try rings hollow, and all thats left is emptiness But let me tell you this, you gotta raise your head Cause there is more to life As there will be a chance to shine It will appear So grab it tight! Your great light of hope! Cause youre the center of your story Dont let others say its not Aim your sight up, up, up You gotta let yourself shine, shine, shine Cause youre the center of your story Burst into a thousand colors Leave them all to gasp, gasp, gasp So rise up to be your own star, star, star The Heir of Hope - The Heritors of Arcadia (Fire Emblem: Shadows of Valentia) In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked She was the ideal for me The bringer of childrens smiles s, the world seemed bleaker without her But all wounds must heal, we must force back the tears Her legacy remains for everybody to hear All these wounds will heal, mourning must end Our path is made clear through the loss of a friend The sun rays lost all their colors The pain stinging in the heart A wild plea for the martyr, will shee? Dawn and dusk, so very fleeting The world turns as we cry Beseech, wake yourself up, or alls forgotten And from my despair, awakens a pyre I will heed her wish and soar all so higher This stage that she left, the light shines anew With heavenly fire, this dragon is here for you! I pray that my song will reach your soul For hope will fly down on wings of grace and banish the sadness Time will move on, but your stories remain A legacy made upon the warmth of your heart The light shines so brightly, all in your honor May the light guide you to the ins of souls! And from my despair, awakens a pyre I will heed her wish and soar all so higher This stage that she left, the light shines anew With heavenly fire, this dragon is here for you! [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the images of epting and bing the beacon of hope inside the realm of darkness and despair, picking up the torch left behind by a martyr, this song will be the strength for all those who stand and rally towards this light. All allies affected by [Music Resonation] will receive these effects: Reduce dark elemental and demonic-source damage by 50%. Increase holy elemental healing by 50%. All attacks and spells will have [The Light]s holy elements applied. All stats increase by 10%. Applies a [Shield of [The Light]] buff, which will act as a temporary Health pool that will regenerate over time if no further damage is taken for a period of time. [Shield of [The Light]]sstrength will scale depending on the number of allies with the [Music Resonation] buff. [Fear] and [Terror] can never rise above the [Minor] stage. These effects will not apply if an enemy of terrifying proportion or strength isnt present, or if none of the allies present have either [Fear] or [Terror]> Guilty Pleasure - Youre the Reason Why (Victorious) Every time I look at them My eyes cant turn around Its so hard to resist this sight But my figure is shouting at me to Stop there, girl Dont listen to your tummy, its an addiction Stop there, you know so much better But I cant help myself Thats my cravings! Are you telling me to cheat today Oh, I want to please my sweet tooth, oh, so, so much Oh, that fluffy sweetness, it melts right on your tongue That heavenly taste is such a guilty pleasure, dont you all agree? But by tomorrow it will all be gone Hero of the Story - All Star (Smash Mouth) Somebody once told me the world doesnt revolve around me I aint the protagonist of the story A look in the mirror, and the memories that Ive made And I couldnt help but feel so sorry Well, fuck you, too. Not gonna give up now Youre just a hater, dont bring me down You dont get a say whos the hero here You get meaning in life with the actions youve done Showtime, get yourself up, the spotlights are here for you! Hey now, you superstar, re-up, youre number one All those cheers are for you Youre the centerpiece of your tale Let the Star Shine Bright - Do you hear the people sing (Les Mis) Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frighten you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! Will you roar out to the world And stand tall next to our g To see the very tale Of what the gods have in n So dont cower away In your fears of the departed and be free! Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frighten you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! Will you join in our chorus And make your life clear to hear The same with the epics of the Knight That we feel safe under his watch So live up to your own songs And raise up your sword to the stars! Feel the echoes of our voice Quivering the core of your very soul Rally up your strength, you soldiers Be brave, find hope in it Let strife not frighten you away From the peace of the brilliant light And let the Star shine bright Inside your hearts! Our Voice is Yours to hear - Hoist the Colors (Pirates of Caribbean) The seas tyrants maw Wrapped its fangs around our ship The cries of me mates deafen my ears The dark and storms Forgets all life Have at thee, den me hand Yohoooo, haul up the barrels We drink until the endes! Rise up, pray to Melicertha! Our voice is yours to hear! Yohoooo, stand up, me mateys The ocean aint taking us down! Rise up, pray to Melicertha! Our voice is yours to hear! Reincarnation - Epitaph (King Crimson) Our work upon we stake our life With one chance to fulfill A misfortune, taketh it all away How we cry for deaths will And all thats left: an unfinished work With nothing for you to remember But will that reallyy me to rest? Enough I say, I shall grab on thisst ember Reincarnation, I take my second chance I cant give up, nothing to do but advance Even if I forget it all, my soul will continue my prance So listen well, let those tears dry for me Understand my wish, let those tears dry for me Time will continue on, live for my memories Ring on Hand- Modern Love (David Bowie) The days so wonderful The nights so colorful But all I need is your smile These hands will catchem all But all I want is you However far it is But Ill never give in-in My hearts all-in, rock solid My body keeps on working Tireless for my passion But this voice of mine is yours So Ill never give in-in My hearts all-in, fire hot You make me want that (Ring on Hand) Give my soul for (Ring on Hand) Our happiness (Ring on Hand) Reminds me of the mes of life (mes of life) Wild emotions (mes of Life) Roaring engines (mes of Life) All so I can say, I love you! (I love you) Motivates me (I love you) Youre my muse (I love you) All to share this ring on hand We got heavens blessing Lifes too short to wait We gotta keep our smiles rolling So Ill never give in-in My hearts all-in, full power You make me want that (Ring on Hand) Give my soul for (Ring on Hand) Our happiness (Ring on Hand) Reminds me of the mes of life (mes of life) Wild emotions (mes of Life) Roaring engines (mes of Life) All so I can say, I love you! (I love you) Motivates me (I love you) Youre my muse (I love you) All to share this ring on hand Burn all the Hatred Away - Lost (Linkin Park) I must choose, down the road that I wish to walk That others might condemn me To not fall t in hypocrisy Itll work itself out for now (The future will judge) I believe this is the way (dont try to appease everybody) Maybe I am in the wrong (sins stain like blood) Lost in all those fears (what is right?!) But somebody has to Break free, away from all this pain What can my life do before it all ends Burn all the hatred away Let them all know when I bring this wall down! But my heart, I shiver to do the move Even though I know I must How could I forgive myself (stagnate in silence) But this path is filled with spikes (bear these sins like scars) Lost in all those fears (what is right?!) But somebody has to Break free, away from all this pain What can my life do before it all ends Burn all the hatred away Let them all know when I bring this wall down! My mind is breaking apart to think right, with those nightmares I see all night My mind is breaking apart to think right, with those nightmares I see all night (Whats right?!) My mind is breaking apart to think right, with those nightmares I see all night (Whats right?!) My mind is breaking apart to think right, with those nightmares I see all night Break free, away from all this pain What can my life do before it all ends Burn all the hatred away Let them all know when I bring this wall down! Strength and Wisdom - Again (Fullmetal Alchemist) As I open my hand, releasing the sound of searing hot metal. But I tighten my grip, the pain that follows me with every single thought. Regretting it all would only taint my efforts, or the dream that we hold. Of course, brush it aside! These tears will dry, and this rage will cool As I realized that the world aint stopping for me. A final stroke on this sin-stained page The blood on my hands will fuel me All while the sun watches me I wont forget about you Ill witness everything this path will show me So I can ry everything to youter Ill push forward with this fire burning inside of me The strength to fight on, or the wisdom to ept life It doesnt really matter now Because this is my choice Ill grin through this pain, because this leads me to the truth So I can soar ever higher! I weeped for sadnessI cry and cheer For despair is also fleeting Rise above it! This pit wont hold me For I will grasp hold of my dreams! [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the images of epting the loss of ones loved ones, using it to fuel ones ambition and will, breaking through the trials and tribtions of despair, this song will be the rallying cry for those who climbed out the pit of despair. Those affected by [Music Resonation] may choose the effect that will apply on themStrength or Wisdom. Strength: Increase Strength, Vitality, and Stamina regeneration by 25%. Increase effectiveness of martial Abilities, Stamina-rted craftsmanship, and proficiency gain by 10%. Decrease Intelligence, Wisdom, and Mana by 30%. Wisdom: Increase Intelligence, Wisdom, and Mana regeneration by 25%. Increase effectiveness of magical spells, Mana-rted craftsmanship, and proficiency gain by 10%. Decrease Strength, Vitality, and Stamina by 30%> Chapter 453: Beasts Unwanted. Chapter 453: Beasts Unwanted. I rarely got the chance to appreciate the fur on my arms and legs, but along with my coat and my red scarf made from Hestias mana, they really did make me feel warm and cozy despite the shivering temperatures. Looking up at the clear afternoon sky and then back down to the mud-stained snow nket around me reminded me a bit of our stay in Carine vige. Being able to meet the vigers again after one of Hestias concerts made me feel nostalgic, and I could only imagine how Lorena and Ruld must have felt. Best part was the rice alcohol. Ahaha, greatest present ever, aside from some nice gear and clothes. Wait, doesnt she look like a Shut it. A wolfkin working for a Champion can hear even whispers. People were always loud; no matter if they were a grey-robe, a white-robe, or a knight, they would gossip. Everybody was gawking at the lone ebony-haired wolfkinme. I wasnt wearing my amulet of Marsven, but I did have Belzacs vessel with me and, while it certainly looked ominous since it was a wolf skull pendant, I was hiding it under my clothes. Not to mention, aside from my white shirt and red scarf, my outfits color scheme was predominantly ck with a few shades of purple here and there. Considering that the stereotypical Marsven priest wore roughly the same color scheme, added on to the fact that I didnt look too much like a normal adventurer, people were already assuming I was affiliated with the Pantheon of Dark. Well, I was, but that was beside the point. Asaka, being a Saintess of Ilsaphone, and me, being a Champion of Edna, probably would cause Hestia some trouble down the road, but it was already made clear we shouldnt worry about it. And I wouldnt. We could handle it after we reached that point, and before we did, I had to do my part of the work. [Uno, Varya; have you found where Yorshka and the kids are?] I asked my shadow pack. [Master Hestia went to the orphanage!] Rajah reported. [Shes currently waiting there, asking for a person called Amadeus. If I had his scent, I co] [Rajah!] Varya raised her voice to scold her oldest son. [Your master is the Alpha. Master Hestia can take care of herself, but if you are called to act as a shadow pack member, you should act as such. Isnt that right, Vidia?] [The pack is strong because we stick together,] Mom answered in a matter of fact tone. Hearing the two mothers reply like that, Rajah couldnt help but pout, shrinking a bit within my shadow. Little guy really loved Hestia, and since he was separated from us when we went to Belzacs grave to train, he probably didnt feel as much as a member of the pack unlike his mother and younger siblings. I didnt want to pull him away, but Varya did seem like she wanted her son, her pride and joy, to be with her and fight as a unit. I guess it was simr to Melloxtressa wanting to be with Hestia and my own garm mother wishing to spend time with me. A mothers bond; you couldnt deny nature like that. In any case, ignoring Rajah, Uno gave me his report. [Yorshka led your students to the knights building, where I overheard them wishing to speak with the Knight-Commander. I did not try to enter the building to not risk anything.] [Good decision. We are in enemy territory here. We do not know if the church has a way to stop [Shadow Dash] or [Umbral Skip],] Imented, prompting Belzac to speak up. [The dragon girls ability to heavily weaken demonic influences as well as water and ice elemental attacks with her songs should already be evidence enough that its possible. If the Churches of Aurena and Marsven dislike each other, then both sides would have figured out a way to counter each others element,] he stated. [If you want an example, an easy way to counter [Shadow Dash] would be to simply ensure there are only small shadows. If you are toorge, you cant dive in them, right?] I also knew a far more effective case, when I fought that necromancer lich during the Griffonpeak attack. Someone who worshipped Ilsaphone and thought of me as a rival to garner the goddesss favor. She had a spell which could inflict necrosis on others, and simr to a virus, it would spread through your body. You could try healing it, but it spread too fast, requiring a [Cure] or another status-healing spell. Kushlekzar had a catalyst which reduced the effectiveness of fire attacks, while Tasiannas [Fairy of Winter] could reduce the damage of fire attack by 5%. Being extra wary of the capabilities of our enemies was the minimum. Regardless, thinking about this wasnt my problem for now. Knowing where they were now, I went over to the Knight of Aurenas headquarters to meet the kids, but when I got there, knights suddenly approached me, some even stopping training and following theirrades while still sweating and breathing heavily. You arent weed here, dark mage. Leave. One of them scowled at me, blocking my path to the door. You already stain our Goddess sanctified grounds; we dont need you to taint our orders light, abomination. Another adjusted her grip over her spear, ready to strike if I made a bad move. You think you can trick some blessed ande and spy on us, Carmanian? We arent fooled! They think Im part of the alliance? What is with this prejudice? Excuse me, but you are misunderstanding something. I am not from the Beastmen Alliance. My only allegiance is to Lady Hestia and our party; nobody else, I asserted. I am just here to talk to the Heroes of the Goddess. Thats Goddess Aurena to you, beastman, a third scoffed. Do you see your kind amongst us? Beastmen arent allowed within our order. Hello, Yorshka? U-uh, Sir, we let Captain Yorshka inside, though. As if he had read my mind, he understood the irony in what was said. Omit the damn title. Not only did she resign without any fanfare to therades she made here, but also how she hid the fact she was a dragonewt! Our Lord Commander didnt even know about it up until now! Shes a traitor and liar; we need not show respect to her. The only reason why the rest of us let her in is because no one could stop her, unless its the Commander himself. I raised a brow. Seems to me like you respect her, though, and you are just taking your frustrations out on me. Hearing me say that, the older-looking knights turned their heads to me, frowning in displeasure. With a loud Stay outside, civilian they then resumed what they were doing while two knights guarded the front door, literally screaming, We will arrest you if youe closer. I sighed through my nose; they were even moreplicated than the grimgarians! [Their factions animosity towards the dragon is strengthened around you, as you are far from their ideal image of apanion to one of Aurenas blessed. Knights embody the virtues and demerits of a nation; this is something you will have to learn how to deal with. We arent in a beastmen friendly area,] Belzac lectured me. Mother sent me a mental image of her shaking her head. [Seems so foolish then Daughter, why not prove yourself to them then? If they let Yorshka in, then cant you do the same?] [I am not here to stir up trouble.] [You either engage or intimidate them away when you enter anothers territory, Saori,] Mom tried to change my mind, but in the end decided I understood humans in a societal environment better. Deciding to just take the quiet route, I went over to a nearby bench and sat down after cleaning the snow off it. Watching priests roam around the area, listening to the knights grunting and sparring, and even just hearing the sounds of a church bell ringing made me wonder if my students experienced this every day. Kidnapped and forced into a war they had no association with, robbed of their chance to choose what they wanted out of their future. Well, robed was a pretty strong word, considering some of the kids had parents who nned out their childrens future. Some appreciated and embraced it, while others, like Asaka, rebelled and turned their lives in both school and their home into a wreck just to experience a smidgen of freedom and choice. Then again, I also had Tatsuya who never really had much ambition outside of ying games, surfing the inte, and reading manga. Would things be different now if I had been in the ssroom earlier? That way, I would have been transported with them and I wouldnt have died. Honestly, it was a conundrum. It made no sense to y make believe since the past was set in stone, and no matter how many what ifs I could imagine, my historian side knew it was meaningless. Still, I sought the catharsis of choice and consequences. To envision a brighter future, by going through how different actions could have shaped this reality. Naturally, in that case, the most obvious change wouldve been Hestia. She had repeated herself often enough for me to understand that, if I hadnt been there for her, things could have changed for her, and rather drastically. Her loneliness affected her mental health, and even if I now knew the reason for her [Parallel Thoughts] was her split soul, it still scared me to know she was constantly speaking to herself. Would Hestia have met Tasianna without me? Would she have turned into the idol I knew today or would she have embraced her draconic side more, to the point she abandoned her dream. It was harrowing. I thought of her as a younger sister at this point, and I couldnt allow such a fate to blossom. Then again, what about my students? They were separated into two groups with Franz now forcing himself to carry an empire-worth of pressure on his shoulder, all for the benefit of his beloved little cousin. Saori, you fool. I never noticed his stress. No, in fact, I did remember his hair turning grey and how his personality became even colder after what happened, but I never took an interest in helping him. I let him brood since I feared his father. Was it wrong of me to neglect him, despite being his homeroom teacher? For us Japanese, being a teacher was being a guide and a counselor for these young souls. I failed, no? Regardless, there was also Asaka; if there was a student I could agree I failed with, then it was that delinquent. Could I really me my perfectionistic nature on that, or was I just naturally more inclined into ignorance? All so I could scowl at her and her issues just to enjoy an easier job. After all, it was all for Mother. For her health, I threw away my dream and became a teacher. And now, Ive only really been able to help Tatsuya and Kyouya get over their issue with each other. Allowing Kyouya to speak his mind, while prodding Tatsuya to release his pent-up anger and frustration for Franz. Sadly, these were only two of my 25 students. Therefore, could I have done anything if I had been transported with them, instead of dying and allowing my soul to be reincarnated into a wolf? No. My frustration probably would have gotten worse, especially with Asaka. I would have freaked out even further since the pressure of guiding my students would have amplified my dread overing to this new world and leaving my mother, while traveling with Hestia allowed me to drop the former worries. All I needed to worry about was to stand next to Hestia as an equal in strength. No, no, haha, no, no! The first two months were exactly what I feared! I couldnt kill anything, felt like baggage, and then nearly got killed by a chameleon and fell into a small existential crisis for being worthless! Haha, yeah! 100%. It would have been even worse if I hadnt heard Hestia give me the tips I needed. My pride as an adult and teacher would have skewed my opinion if I had Tatsuya or Daichi speak up about my failures and what I should have focused on. I was the adult, I had to take the lead. Yet, in the Belzac forest, I had epted Hestia as the more experienced individual when it came to surviving and battle since she had experienced death far more than I did. Maybe that was why I always epted her as the leader, never questioning or disputing it. Was my warg instincts acting up even then when I thought of her as my Alpha? [ What exactly are you thinking, pup? You are staring into the void.] Belzac woke me up. [Nothing, old man. Simply reflecting on everything. Am I not allowed to show weakness when you are around?] I closed my eyes and smiled, before turning my head around. [Or, were you worried I wouldnt notice them while daydreaming?] Sirs and Dames? I spoke to the five approaching knights, each staring down at me with eyes I was too used to. Even if I had been in Shaturein or with the grimgarians, I wouldnt have failed to recognize those bloodthirsty, vengeful looks. Do you require me for something? Stand up and leave the church grounds An older knight with a scar running down from his scalp to the edge of his upper right lip ordered me. Not only has that false blessed brings a bunch of beastmen in, but she also brainwashed Saintess Fleindia and Champion Rhea! That forked tongue of hers! Get out! As we suspected. She has a right to be here, and as her vice-leader, I have a duty to be here with her, I argued, sensing this wouldnt go down too well if I remained as meek as before. I stood up. Or, are you denying Goddess Aurenas decision? This beastmen actually has the gall to call us heretics? Us! Enough! The five knights put their helmets on before unsheathing their weapons, with one using [Gale Steps] to create distance between herself and me by moving toward the knight building. The other, less hostile knights stared at the situation in confusion only to jerk back when the female knight nocked an arrow on her bow, causing thetters runes to light up and enchant the arrow. The four still in front of me went into formation, directing their weapons at me. Unable to keep a cool face at such a behavior, I frowned, thinking this was just exhausting to deal with, like a bunch of punks ambushing students after they finished ying at an arcade, all to ruin their day. We will reiterate it for courtesys sakeleave the Holy Capital, now. We do not wee Carmanians here, especially a dark mage like you! one of them shouted. This was the same sort of misunderstanding Hestia had to face before she epted being Aurenas Champion. People believed she was a shrine maiden of the Church of Aurena simply because she was wearing a white robe cosy from a game she liked, and now these knights were doing the same with me. History showed people lovedbeling others by the essories and clothing they had on. How should I handle this? Well, we did agree to not be too aggressive, but then again, Hestia did just do that stunt in the basilica. [Alpha?] Uno prompted me, snarling. [Dont,] I told him. [And, Mom] [I will watch. See how you deal with humanspared to grimgarians,] she replied patiently. I guess it would confuse her why I treated grimgarians, the beastmen ves, and these humans differently. Once again, I am not from Carmaniate. I was not born there, I do not have any ties with them, I do not fight for them, so I would ask you to stop ssifying me as such. My allegiance belongs to Champion Hestia I took a step back with my right leg, getting into afier posture to retaliate. As such, I will ask you knights of Aurena to lower your weapons. I am not your enemy. But you are now! Arrest her! the knights shouted before the four charged at me while the archer in the back shot an arrow at me. I clicked my tongue, raising my arms up to defend myself, only for my [Foresight] to activate. I jumped back at the same time the knights did, probably detecting a projectile flying from the side. As if it was perfectly timed, a stone flew in between us, snapping the arrow mid-flight, before it lodged itself into the ground. Haha, see, Graz? Told you I could hit it in time! A loud, rambunctious voice drew my attention to my right, where I saw a red and green saurian walk up to usit was Krim-k and Grahta. Behind them was our hulking sarcosilianpanionAkastlumbering forward as the ground shook from his bulging muscles and heavy armor. Kri, the green carnosilian, Grahta, flicked a silver davi coin over to his red pal, prompting thetter to bellow out inughter. Whatever. Hey, Saori. Are the people here causing you as much trouble? Graz? What are you three doing here? I raised a brow. Shouldnt they be with Kushlekzar? Krim-k answered for him, When you guys were speaking inside the room, a few of the grey-robes gave us some pretty bad looks. Scared, probably. So, we decided to take a walk through the nearby garden and returned to the dormter, only to find out you guys left. You know where Kush is? Oh, he Dont skip my question. Graz shook his head in annoyance. Those knights. None of us are wee here, and unlike with us, they found you easy pickings. Like a bountiful rainbow flower awaiting for a butterfly to sap it, only to feel its hidden fangs end your naivety in a split second! Come, knights! Krim-k cracked his shoulder and neck, readying himself as if this was a bar brawl. You want to fight our little student? Then how about you taste how us saurians fight? You humans probably never heard of Aelozonia before, so let us show you the ferocity of the dinosaur-roaming continent! Xohulotel,ruz! Witness us break these fools! XOHULOTEL, LARUZ! Akast roared, feeling like a sonic attack with how his throat was vibrating. Fully intimidated by the fearsome Depth Serpents, the five knights quickly tried to call for theirrades to help them, but before it could escte, the door of the knights building opened and Yorshka revealed herself. Walking forward, she smiled, looking at us and her former order. Ignoring them, she moved forward with the students behind her, and somehow the situation diffused as my aggressors sheathed their weapons and snuck away. I allowed them to. Thanks for that, I told them. Ha! Krim banged his wide chest, taunting the fleeing knights. If they had actually fought you seriously, they would have experienced more than just shame. Although maybe actually showing your strength wouldve been better. This is not a bar fight, Krim I sighed at hisment. The more we anger them, the more it will cause trouble down the road. Ah, I wouldnt worry too much about that. Yorshka smiled. How do you make an orderposed of mostly snot-nosed noble brats and condescending veteran knights from throughout the human nations respect amoner whose background was only verified by its Knight-Commander? You beat the older ones up, you then drill those batmouthing you because youre just in out stronger than them, and then you make sure the squires remember that you can take out bandit groups and monster attacks all alone without any help ande out of them unharmed! She raised her arms, directing her smirk at all the knights whoined about me. Withplicated faces, they turned away and left us alone for the moment. Seeing them act like this, Yorshka shrugged and sighed, mumbling, The order is still like this, huh? Her mboyant attitude disappeared and was reced by the look of disappointment. She was formerly a knight from this order, so I could imagine she had opinions and expectations for the people around. I ignored her and directed my attention to my students instead. This is what you guys had to experience for all this time? Please, tell me at least your tutors and the priests were better and less opinionated. They were. Asaka shrugged, making me wonder if she was being truthful or just getting augh from my worry. But, seriously, these idiots treated us rtively well, considering we were practically their prisoners. Well, we were never allowed to leave the church grounds aside for events or travel. The teachers, eh; they didnt change my opinion at all. Helps being summoned by Goddess Aurena, right? Tatsuya shrugged. Aside from Aiko-chan and Asaka, the rest of us practically had to pay for everything from our own pockets if we wanted anything beyond the bare necessities. If you were smart about it, then there wouldnt even be a dull moment, since there was always something to do. Didnt help you when you still fangirled hard when you saw your first beastman or half-elf Kyouya teased his friend, causing him to hide his face while the other students chuckled. After this small talk, I told Krim and the others that Kushlekzar went with Theodore to the admin building to talk about their amodations. Thanking me, they left, leaving me to follow after Yorshka and my students. During our walk, I also noticed quite a few people staring at Yorshka and me, or more specifically, our animalistic features. I guess it is not a coincidence that there are no beastmen inside the city? I asked Yorshka. Nope. No beastman priests or knights, no exceptions. There is a small vige on the edge of the outer walls made for beastmen who want to serve the Goddess, but nobody considers them part of the city. Think it more from the view of the people here; the vast majority are either from the Empire or from a vassal state. Some of those states do not practice very, but they know about it and some have middling opinions on beastmen. Doesnt help that most are nobles within the clergy and knight order. Made it all seem like a cult when it was exined to me Asaka scowled. She then sighed, looking down at her ck robes. Besides, I dont think they are staring just at you. Theyre also assessing me. You saw the receptionists look. Oh, Miss Amalees? Haruka replied. Y-yeah, I guess Well, I guess its pretty clear. You arent even trying to look the part. Asaka shrugged. Because it doesnt matter. They know and can expose everythingter if I try to act undercover. There is a reason Hestia didnt tell me to be part of the whole praying part, she knows it, too. I guess it was obvious enough to understand from context alone. Without their unique skills acting like trackers, the demonkin already know they switched sides. After some walking, Tamae told me she wanted to meet up with a few tutors of theirs, hoping they could get some information out of them or maybe have them support Hestia. As such, I joined Yorshka as she suddenly had the urge to leave the church grounds to inspect the rest of the city. She even cajoled me into joining her by mentioning that I was probably curious. Oh yeah, I was curious! There were someplications at the gate, as the knights didnt want to let the kids through, but Yorshka reminded them they werent forced to stay inside the church any longer per the Popes order. Since they havent gotten any orders yet to keep us inside the area, we got out, followed by Yorshka saying we got lucky. They didnt expect us to want to leave this soon. Sensei, do you think you can put up the portal? Daichi asked as we entered an alleyway. Why? Are you that antsy without Grimnir or a hammer in your hands? Seeing him smile gave me the answer I needed, so I sighed and smiled wryly. Not here. I do not want to risk them knowing about that ce just yet. They know you guys are void-touched, so they might be aware of [Room]. Well do it once I transport you into the shadow world. Thats possible? Kyouya asked. [As long as you are connected with a [Shadow Dash] user, you will always, always end at your destination. Marsven had made that spell with that hidden function to assure his mages never wind up trapped by an ident. Bringing along others with [Shadow Armament] is an exception though,] Belzac exined, revealing more truths about Marsvens domain. [If you put the portal stones inside the slimes body, you can keep it safe without an issue. The slime is sentient enough to distinguish what it can consume and what not to.] Shoyi is a smart blob, I stated, having already tested its intelligence inside Belzacs grave. Wont we be totally wet when we enter him, then? Tatsuya asked, causing the other students to squirm, before I had to exin to them that itll feel like going inside a pool. It wasnt that bad! Enough of your prattling! Yorshka interrupted us. Anyway, wee to the second most delicious eatery in the town! No matter where you go within this ce, you cannot find anybody else who can maybe rival the food the church makes in the cafeteria. Wondering if she was exaggerating it a bit, I shrugged and entered a small house deep inside the back alley of the city. Unlike a normal slum, this ce was rtively well maintained and I havent been able to detect a single street urchin anywhere. It also smelled decent enough, confirming there was a working sewer to remove all the filth. I guess Fleindia was right about how this city shouldnt have any poor people. It was extremely well regted and you could see soldiers patrolling even in the alleyway and making conversation with the slum people. There were even two inside the eatery, enjoying a meal. Haaa, best decision ever to save up the money! I told you it was a smart idea to speak with that knight! Extra coins for that Quest was really nice, and all we had to do was carry his stuff and cut the beast open. Hearing this I asked Yorshka if there were any adventurer guilds around, but she denied it. Tatsuya told me everything was maintained by the military here, which included the knights. They wouldnt even hire any mercenaries; however, as we just heard, soldiers could be recruited to help knights with their duties as long as they were paid adequately. Yorshka exined it was to ensure Aureolis was never in debt to another country to keep itself as an unbiased participant concerning human affairs. They didnt want nations to ask favors from them without being in the advantage in the negotiations. Politics even within a theocracy, huh? Seems all too familiar. My mind wandered to what the Christian Papacy did during the medieval ages. In any case, instead of taking some seats the moment we entered the eatery, Yorshka spoke with a nearby waiter and asked to go in deeper. The person recognized her, which was par for the course since she actually worked here as a holy knight before. Funnily enough, if this was the second best eatery in the city, then it sure wasnt full despite it being almost dinner time. And my expectations were confirmed when we headed down a staircase to reach a lively ce with a bar to the side and waiters quickly bringing out food to robed people and a few merc-looking people. Wee to the Nobles Secret. Great name, right? Yorshka smiled. You live too long as a pious clergy and youll sometimes want to eat some nostalgic food and get something nice, right? However, the priests dont want to be known by others, so its all hush-hush with people respecting each others privacy. An open secret most long-standing clergy members and knights know. Whatever happens here doesnte out, no matter what. If you do, the actual manager of this ce will straight up cklist you, even if youre the Holy Emperor himself. Well, now thats scary. In any case, we all covered our faces with our hoods and sat at a nearby table. After Yorshka ordered some food, tankards full of mead were delivered for all seven of us. I cannot believe I am actually drinking with my students, again I said. I honestly thought I would do it if you guys remembered me after your second year in uni. After all, Japans drinking age was 20. Probably not, Asaka said bluntly, before bumping her tankard against mine. So lets enjoy it now. Ehe. Ahh, dont listen to her! Tatsuya encouraged me with a wide grin. We probably would! You wereme as a teacher, but you always were our favorite! Oh, shush, you! You were a terrible student, then! Ahaha! As we all held our tankards up, we nked them together and cheered, kanpai with Yorshka. While Haruka declined to drink, we all still enjoyed a nice evening with good food and goodpany. The meals certainly lived up to Yorshkas hype, as they were extremely well seasoned, to the point I could smell out the salt, sugar, chili peppers, and even some saffron smell-alike. Most of the dishes were from all over the Empire, so it certainly was a treat for Asaka and me, as we both brainstormed a bit about what we could make for the others, and if anything would interest Tamae. Okay, who was I kidding, Tamae would probably kick Yorshkas behind for this. And that she did, once we returned and got our lodgings. Once we settled down, Hestia gave us an update on her side of things, exining she had met Amadeus and a High Bishop dissatisfied with the current leadership ever since the Pope started to show himself less and less. The cardinals and the vicar have been taking Aureolis in a more aggressive manner recently, urging the Empire to put more resources into the battle against the beastmen, with rumors even flowing around that Carmaniate might be working with BoleTaria. Fleindia and Theodore also managed to get into contact with a few friends, allowing us to understand that Hestia was actually pretty well known amongst Aureolis for being the Champion who let Eshe die. In addition, although unnned, this information somehow managed to reach Sarkarfiina. Oh yeah. See, I met two Sarkarfiina mages in Elyonda for the tournament there. I told them what happened and so thats probably my fault, Hestia admitted. I left them in Aleistunum, Renee continued, as she apanied them to the Magical Capital during the siege. They wanted to avoid the siege, and it shouldve been enough time for them to reach Saltzwieder for a boat to the Evida desert. That was unfortunate, but it was human behavior. To the people there, Eshe was like a celebrity, so losing somebody like her probably hurt them a lot. Meaning, in the future, Sarkafiina will probably be even worse to stay in than Aureolis. Eshe was their martyr now, and their hatred would be directed against both the demonkin and Hestia. In any case, due to this fact, many members of the clergy were unsure how to treat Hestia. In fact, they werent sure why Fleindia didnt have any guards with her, and were assuming Hestia took over, as that was the duty of a Championto fulfill Divine Quests and protect Saints. In other words, Hestia had to prove herself to the people here. Fleindia had nned for them to perform in tomorrows morning prayer. It was a chance for Hestia to show off more than just a [Prayer], which included herbat training. Is that the case? Yorshka looked uneasy. Theeen, I might have some bad news. You know that I talked with the Knight-Commander, yes? Oh oh. Yeah, see. As I had told you guys already, we knew each other in the past and he hired me, his friend, to spy on things as he suspected a sudden change in the Popes behavior. As such, I reported everything to him and, the poor old man, seemed to have gotten the worst headache ever but also the most relievedugh I had ever heard him give out. Yorshka smiled. As such, we will have his support in the matter. He is nning on nominating me as the new Knight-Commander. Wow! the kids cheered with Hestia as they celebrated that things might be easier by having such a strong fighter on our side sadly, I had a terrible feeling. Yorshka did mention there was bad news. When I prompted her on this, her smile twitched. You see, the old codger embodies Yeostars values like nobody else. He takes pride as the Knight-Commander, and as such, holds his oath close to his heart. He will defend Aureolis until hisst breath before he gives up his mantle If you want me to trante that old farts words as a knight, he He wants to see if we are worthy enough. [He seeks his sessor throughbat.] More than a few spoke up in unison. Looking around at their surprised faces, I noticed Renee, Neill, the twins, Midirn, and Kushlekzar uttering that answer. Haha, thats right! Yorshka pped her thigh. That bastard! Tatsuya screamed, looking furious. I looked over at Hestia and the both of us shrugged. It was just part of Auroras luck. Chapter 454: A Priest’s Actual Routine … Kinda. Chapter 454: A Priests Actual Routine Kinda. Wake up, little blessed! Mgrrgh? My head shot up from my soft, silky pillow, turning around as I pried my half-asleep eyes open. My instincts kicked in as my ears perked up and my tail quickly pulled my nket off me without harming the fabric, readying itself to defend me despite my grogginess. Sound continued stimting my eardrums, jogging my head slightly awake as I drew my attention to the door where my cloudy vision visualized three figures. I took a quick whiff as I couldnt identify them, realizing two of the three smells were familiarone was so familiar, it felt as soothing as home. Morning, Tasianna. Fleindia. Whos the third? I replied before letting my body fall back on my bed limpy, ready to go back to sleep since there was no threat. No, no, no, dont go back to sleep! I already told you what were doing today! Fleindias voice roused me up for a second before I began ignoring her. My circadian rhythm told me it was still too early to wake up. Allow me then, mydy. I heard Tasianna address me . I smiled and rubbed my head closer to my pillow, hugging it with my arms as I was sleeping on my stomach to prevent my horns or tail from ruining the bedding. Also, with no wings, of course! Expecting Tasianna, my dedicated maid, to pull the nket back on me, I slowly shut my mind off and went back to sleep, only for my nose to suddenly catch the scent of something. Something sweet like a strawberry. Fragassa! But, what could itNo, there was also a hint of bitterness, something like tea, mixed into it, this scent feeding my nose the information I needed to understand this was fulinoe leaves. Fragassa and fulinoe smells? That stimtion caused my body to jolt awake, no longer feeling asleep. With my mind conscious now, I also heard the light swinging of water apanied by some dripping sound. So, we had watery sounds, the smell of fulinoe and fragassa, and a memory telling me exactly what this could be. Morning fragassa-fulinoe shake! I cried out, my eyes flying open wide in excitement as my drowsiness vanished. Milkshake, Tasianna corrected me before handing it to me, prompting me to pump my fist! As I was guzzling down my first mouthful, my eyes suddenly noticed the nervous waving of the unidentified third person from before. A young woman, probably in her early twenties with orange-colored eyes and hair curtsied, pinching the hem of her red-white robe, indicating she was a shrine maiden. G-good morning, PrincessI apologize, Champion Hestia. May the eternal fire fuel your body on this warm FireDay. Her voice cracked and I could audibly hear her swallow her spit after she paused for a moment. She then gripped her hands into fist and stared me into the eyes despite her trepidation. My name is Amalee von Baltalz, from House Baltalz from the Empire. I am a shrine maiden in service of the Goddess. I looked over at Fleindia who stared back at me expectantly. Oh Oh. Oops, did I oversleep? Realizing why Tasianna and Fleindia woke me up so early, despite knowing I usually slept a while longer, it could only mean there was something important that I had to do. With the sugary goodness of the milkshake waking my brain up, I quickly remembered Fleindia and Master had mentioned something about learning how a priestesss routine actually worked. Aside from the healing and my interactions with people, I wasnt too familiar with what a priestess did per se. I had only given two sermons in my life and those were in Carine vige, where I ended up turning them into singing and dancing sessions. I had my theocracy lessons and I was taught how to be a Champion by Eshe and Theodore, but they never taught me about rituals, special religious events, or, well, what priestesses did outside of healing and speaking with people. I mean, not like any of this mattered to an adventurer like me, but Aurena did explicitly state that I should tell people I was her priestess, even if I didnt know what I was doing as one. I wasnt fond of Fleindias and Masters insistence on todays schedule, but I guess I was in Aureolis, and when in Rome I guess I should make myself useful, instead of sleeping in. Shedding some scales, I ced my milkshake on my nightstand before getting off my bed to curtsy to the shrine maiden. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. May the eternal fire fuel your body on this warm FireDay as well, Lady Amalee. I apologize that you had to see me in thisnguishing state. I have been on the road for too long, I am unustomed to Aureoliss routine. The shrine maidens eyes widened as she stared at Fleindia, prompting thetter to speak, Lady Amalee is a family friend. House Baltalz and mine, Alsternich, have partaken in many transactions together, with Lady Amalee being a good acquaintance of my younger brother when they attended the imperial academy in Riekwelst. Folschrecks capital, right? I asked, earning me a nod. Fleindia continued, Shes the assistant of the Knight-Commander, but she will apany us for the day. I am used to Aureoliss routine, but it would be best to have a local as a guide. What about Yorshka? She used to live here for her duty. DameSorry, Mrs. Yorshka will be apanying the Heroes, Amalee answered. Aside from Saint candidate Asaka, the others will be going through their days as they are used to, and they personally asked for Mrs. Yorshka to stay with them. Considering the rather tense situation with the knights, I believe that would be for the best. Considering what happened yesterday, yes, I do believe so. With a p, Fleindia put an end to the discussion and told me it was about time for me to get ready, just as I could hear the basilicas bell ring five times to tell me it was five in the morning. She then pointed at the door at the end of my room and one to the side, reminding me they were the kitchen and bathroom respectively. She then left the room with Amalee, leaving Tasianna to guide into thetter room first to give me a morning bath. I presume you got the instructions from her? I asked. From one of her grey-robes, actually. Fleindia has her own room at the top of the dormitory, as you know, reserved just for her all year round, as is her privilege as one of the blessed. As such, she has her own retinue of people maintaining her belongings, so they were quite adept with their exnations. Mydy, I wish to issue aint to the cardinals, as you should not be sleeping in the lower rooms. You deserve proper respect! I sighed and patted her hand, trying to tell her I didnt really care. Although slightly smaller than the guest rooms I received at Eines mansions, my amodations here were still pretty and plenty enough, especially since I had my own kitchen inside my room. Not to mention, all my direct retainers lived right next door while Neills room was directly opposite of mine! It couldnt get better. In any case, continuing our small talk, Tasianna had to hurry up a bit due to me slightly oversleeping. Luckily for her, unlike most nobledies, probably, I did help her as best as I could by undressing myself, cleaning myself during the bath, and also putting on some perfume. You know, this would have been great if we could have brought Svena, Haati, and Lorena with us. You wouldnt be so overwhelmed as a one-woman army. Even Prisci wouldve been nice, I stated as I fixed my white mage robe. Overwhelmed? Ha, mydy, do you know who youre talking to? Tasianna looked genuinely offended. I was your only maid before them! Even with Miss Saori, I was responsible for all your needs wherever you went. Im plenty used to all of this, and it isnt even a bother. Yes, with the others, this would go by far fasterI would also enjoy theirpany and the atmosphere of a properly taken cared of householdbut it isnt necessary. To serve you is my pride and joy, as it has always been. Oh, right, right, sorry for that weirdment. I didnt mean to belittle your efforts. I smiled, happy to hear she was still happy to be here with me after so long. Besides, there will be issues I would rather not pull them into. Having them stay behind is for their safety. Correct. With bathing and putting on clothes done, we returned to my bedroom to find Saori and Eine waiting there for me with multiple dishes on a table. Saori told me she hadnt used the kitchen and just pulled out whatever leftovers we had for our breakfast. In addition, she also informed me none of our rooms were bugged, either physically or magically. We already used the silence rune for yesterdays talks, so you know about that one. That is pretty much the only magic here. I guess when your primary job is espionage, the envy demonkin probably believed they could extract information elsewhere instead of making it too obvious that were being spied on within our rooms, she stated. After the four of us enjoyed our meals, only Eine and I departed from the room. Saori would stay inside our rooms, acting as the HQ for her shadow pack to go gather information and to pinpoint who was secretly a demonkin and who was a sympathizer. Meanwhile, Tasianna would mingle amongst the other retainers, getting information that way. Eine would act as my guard, fitting her role as my knight. Outside, I quickly met up with Asaka, Master, Fleindia, and Amalee, with thetter two bringing along a grey-robe attendant. I expected everybody but Asaka and when I asked her about why she wasing along, she shrugged and told me, This is the normal routine for me. Well, she hadnt exposed her true status just yet, so she was just ying along. Anyways, with this small group, we walked over to the basilica where a congregation had already gathered before the altar. The vicar wasnt there but another cardinal stood in front of the podium, readying himself by praying, with many of the priests around him doing the same. Fleindia led us to the seats at the very front, prompting the cardinal and some of the bishops to finish their prayers and greet us. May the eternal fire fuel your body on this warm FireDay. May the Goddesss light forever shine brightly on you, blessed. It was the mostmon greeting, but I could see a few of them giving Master and me the stink eye. Considering we were the only people with beast-like features, I guess we did stand out a bit. To none of their liking.. After that, the sermon began and, oh goodness, I thought I was about to fall asleep again. No offense to the person speaking, as the cardinal was lively and made a ton of gestures with his hands to keep people involved. 101 for open speaking and presentation skills right out of highschool; if I were a teacher, I would give him an A for the presentation but immediately drop that to a C for the content, though. Most of it was exactly what I had read from the Church of Aurenas holy book, their version of the bible. It retold Aurenas story of arriving into this world and usurping the role as the primarch of the holy element from the Holy Elemental Emperor, before she and the other Origin Gods implemented the Divine System. From the standpoint of an outsider, you could really see how alien invader-like the Origin Gods were, even if they did help Peolynca flourish from that point on. The story then continued with her choosing her subordinate gods after the Demon War, and how her religion began as an unorganized cult, simr to the religions surrounding the elemental emperors. Unlike them, though, Aurena could speak through her subordinate gods and blessed, helping the religion consolidate and be institutionalized. From there, however, the interesting part ended and it all devolved into a bunch of preaching, teachings, and lessons we had to adhere and remember, or how we had to be sure to respect Aurena by only using her magic for the good of her religion. The cardinal kept droning on and on how practicing and teaching others was how we white-robes could foster the strength of Aurena. Mana is power, my fellow white-robes. The blessing of Peolynca is upon us, with many being born into prestigious families with bloodlines filled with magical potential! Nevertheless, if you do not cultivate this talent, you willg behind! Your ipetence andziness will only hinder others, even costing fellow followers their lives if you fail! This harms our Goddess! For all countries relying on our services, we must strive to be stronger! So thats what the High Bishop meant with more aggressive. A few priests did turn their eyes to me, but I mostly ignored them. There was nothing I could do about their opinions right now. After the sermon was over, we left the basilica and began heading down the street, where Master announced how much he liked the session, mentioning how much he learned how an actual preacher behaved. I stated how perplexed I was about it, though, feeling how awkward it was that the cardinal was pushing priests to better themselves in such a strong manner. They were all part of the clergy, not pure mages. Its for the war effort, essentially, Fleindia answered. Since Aureolis is so far away from the frontlines, some of the members of the imperial Church of Aurena do believe our Holy Capital takes on too much of a managerial and preaching role, instead of supporting the armies with their magic. Unfounded, of course, since many bishops and priests who learned and lived here had joined the war and ended up dying. Sadly, people will make their opinions even with such evidence. Maybe the leadership is pivoting because of these opinions? Doesnt help that we Heroes arent doing anything yet, right? Asaka frowned. Correct. Your ssmates over in the Empire havent participated in any of the battles yet; then again, sending such young warriors to the front lines after only a year of training is little different from sending fresh levies straight into war. It wont work, Fleindia replied. Unlike a farmers children, though, the Heroes are celebrated as the Goddesss chosen, brought to this world to turn the tides on the war. Haste makes waste, but I believe Ive heard whispers how the military were impatient. Maybe it wont happen this year, but maybe in the next. So, there is a high chance Franz might get sent into the war. Maybe maybe thats how the demonkin will try to get rid of him. Would be cleaner than an assisination. Although I understand your stance, I do believe the clergy should take on a more active role, Master said. It is how Caedhul does it. We depth priests are taught and trained to use powerful buffing spells, after all, and if war between tribes erupt, you can see priests fighting with their fighters. We also saw it against the grimgarians, my apprentice. It is difficult, yes. I scratched my neck, understanding his logic. It will be the same for the dwarves and elves, not to mention the dragonewts, I believe. Yorshka did mention they did have a Church of Aurena in Loatryx. Simrly, Amalee added. Mrs. Yorshka kept on talking about how different we were, despite worshipping the same Goddess. Many Loatryxian priests are also holy knights, uh, dragoons, or battle mages. Meanwhile, in Aureolis and the Empire, there is a massive role distinction between the knight order and the clergy. They might be holy knights but nobody expects them to learn holy magic, just any magic to allow them an edge in battle. As I had expected. Good to get confirmation, though. Oh right. I suddenly realized something. Wheres Renee? I thought she woulde with us. Deviating from the routine, Fleindia led us to the knights order where we saw a lone knight fighting off five others. The lone knight was wearing a full-body blue-scaled armor reminiscent of the underwater monsters I fought in Yeos, while she wielded a 25-inch angled diator sword to defend herself against her five enemies. On her back was a long zweihander, but it was still sheathed. Oh, Renee got her weapons back? I guess only for practice although maybe she should have given them a handicap. Five enemies and shes handling all of them well. I couldnt really tell the ranks of Renees enemies, so Amalee quickly came to my rescue by exining all four were veterans. None of them were Knight-Captains or toon captains, but they were still strong enough to be counted amongst the pride of the order. After a quick estimation, she told me her opponents were all lower rank Bs in level, meaning they were all over level 75. As you would expect from the assistant of the Knight-Commander. One more round! Renee suddenly shouted as she kicked a knight onto the ground before disarming another with her short de. Wait, this is crazy! Were fighting her with magic and longer des, and shes still winning one of the knightsined, sounding winded. Goddess, shes too fast. Distance doesnt matter if your opponent is good at using [Gale Steps]. A female knight took off her helmet, looking exhausted as sweat beads soaked her face. Dont forget! Champion Rhea fought against the grimgarian invasion! She has the levels and experience to deal with us. She is also the knight to finally get those stubborn Yeosian to allow women to join their order! Everybody, join up! Let us give Champion Rhea a good wee! She seems quite popr amongst the female knights. Six additional knights joined up the battle, with two being below level 75, ording to Amalee. Still, even surrounded by eleven people, I didnt think Renee could lose, considering we did fight Vifi together. If she survived fighting that demonkin, she should be able to defeat these knight with ease, especially with her power boost and training shes had since then. Okay, a bit too many, but okay! Renee sheathed her diator de before taking out her two-hander. She swung it from left to right before turning her body around as her body began to glow white. Heroes of Yeostar, I bid your call! Guardian Angel! A white magic circle appeared right behind here before light shot up to the sky. As it vanished, the figure of an white-armored golem appeared around the height of a high ogre, brandishing a mighty greatsword the size of a longtable. Imitating Renees posture, the holy knights tightened their grip as they faced their new foe, only for the atmosphere to change again as Renee shouted, Rally Light! From the blue sky, light shot down on the armored golem and its owner, wrapping itself around both in a golden armor that radiated holy mana. Like two light bulbs, they glowed so brightly it almost blinded me, simrly to my [Shine]. Before any of the knights could recover from the sh, the two of them engaged their enemies, smashing them down as if they were nothing more than training dummies. Champion of Yeostar: A title given to the current Champion of the God of Knighthood, Bravery, and Loyalty, fully adapted to bring out the potential of the current holder. Allows ess to the Arena of Yeostar and the training only essible from there. Increases physical and holy proficiency gain while also increasing resistances towards both damage types. Decrease dark proficiency gain and weakens resistance towards it This was Renees title, which honestly showed some striking resemnces to my [The Light]. Both blessings turned our mana affinity to holy, which meant higher holy resistance and increased skill leveling for those types of skills, while doing the opposite for anything dark rtedalthough I had gotten rid of thetter with a milestone. In addition, their main benefits came from the spells we would receive from the title. Guardian Angel: Summon a holy golem made from the lessons learned inside the Arena of Yeostar. Your progress through the training sessions will empower the golem, allowing it to grow with you and be more sophisticated. You cannot control the golem but it will not drain mana during use. Shares all your resistance skills Rally Light: Summons the blessing of Yeostar onto the mortal realm, shielding everybody around the blessed with an armor of light, granting Vitality and Wisdom ording to the [Holy Resistance] of the blessed. Additionally blesses weapons with the hoy element Her training within Yeostars arena was exactly like my follower milestones. The more she proved herself, the more powerful her blessing became, to the point I could really imagine the Champion of Yeostar being the strongest blessed. Maybe she would receive a unique skill like my [Idol] at some point then. Yeostar kinda stole Aurenas homework, huh? Or maybe it was the other way around? Midway through the match I noticed a group of younger knights staring at the fight from the side, only for their drill instructor to reprimand them and continue their own sparring. When I asked Amalee about them, she told me they were squires. From all the human nations of Altrust. If they were already a knight before they came here to take the oath, they will start as a proper knight, otherwise they must train. I nodded, before I noticed some of them were having trouble weaving spells with swordmanship. Others werent even using magic at all, relying purely on their martial prowess. I heard about the bandit subjugation the Heroes were sent on. Are missions like thosemon? Simr to the Quests adventurers take? I asked. Our Knight-Commander expects practical applications of our knights skills. No matter how practiced you are, you cannot be promoted if you do not prove yourself in realbat. However, none of the field tests are as dangerous as the Elyonda siege, if that was what you were wondering about, mydy. The holy knights just protect Aureolis. Yorshka told me how she had to venture out alone for her tough Quests. Asaka rolled her eyes. I can imagine the Empire being mad at them for being so concent. M-mydy, please! Amalee looked flustered. Our knights train day and night to properly protect everybody. Keeping Aureolis safe is of the utmost importance, as this is our religions holy capital. This is where the Church of Aurena was born; we cannot allow it to be sullied! The orders number isnt thatrge, we cant just send our elite knights away all the time. Even sending your guardian knights took away a lot of our strength. What? The damn Knight-Commander cant do it himself? Asaka clicked her tongue. Maybe that is something you should change first, Hestia. Have the Knights of Aurena do more. I mean, not like the grimgarians just invaded a bunch of nations and took over their ports! Ha, I cant believe Saori and I did more by attacking the ogre king than these knights. Y-you did what? Amalees eyes widened, causing Asaka to close her mouth and say oops. As she walked away to avoid the topic, Fleindia smiled wryly. But, she is right. Vitriol over the inaction of the Knights of Aurena is understandable. The Knight-Commanders country is close to the border of the Empire and Carmaniate, but he hasnt moved a muscle yet. Somebody as strong as he would certainly turn the tides alongside the Supreme Commander of the Hands of Heaven. Imagine. High Lady Oschis dominating strategies able to keep the Prince of Wraths forces at bay with Knight-Commander Kuornigs might against the fierce beastmen! Yikes, hyping him up that much? Yorshka, you have a tough road ahead of you, then. Then why? Eine interrupted Fleindias rambling. Why isnt he? Doesnt he have a duty as a knight to serve the people? In fact, why doesnt the entire order do much more? Our countrys knights do wander around Artorias to serve and protect, and I must say as an ardent follower of the Goddess, that it would have been soothing to see these knights in white-armor strut towards problems Master and I both giggled as we saw Eine slightly drift into her knighthood fantasy, following Asakas chortle. Fleindia, on the other hand, looked serious, as if that statement had struck a nerve, simr to Amalee who looked slightly pale. Its Pope Gwyns order Fleindia stated. Naturally, this hasnt been the case forever. Before you were born Lady Einebefore I was born, eventhe Knight-Commander would lead the knight order around the Empire to solve issues simrly to some of the lower Hand of Heavens members. Nothing stokes the mes of faith more than to see a brave knight dash before you to fight off some grotesque beast. Unlike Fleindia, the rest of us gave her a weird look, as it felt super specific. Well, except for Eine who seemed to agree with Fleindia, saving her from embarrassment. Ahem! What I want to say is that Aureoliss Knights of Aurena must do more. The order branch in the Empire is supposed to be only there to amodate far-away knights and those serving blessed, but it has more-or-less be the de facto headquarter. It is a shame and all because of Pope Gwyn. Lady Fleindia? Amalee looked at her with a worried expression, only for thetter to wave the concern away and pushed us to move to the admin building, as that was the next ce on our agenda after the sermon. There she led me through the building and showed me the library and the administrative offices, exining how the majority of the clergy are responsible for managerial duties. Shrine maidens especially would coordinate the citys taxes, budget, and even address concerns from the city. Consider this bulletin board simr to a guilds Quest board. Fleindia introduced me to an assortment of parchment pinned on a wooden board. Priests arent required to do anything aside from giving our white graces and serving Aureolis in time of need, but they are expected to help the city by aiding the citizens. Priesthood here is also about solving problems. Saori mentioned how knights would do something simr to earn money, some even hired locals or soldiers for support. Reading from some of the parchments, I understood how this was possible. Aside from Aureolis city, the requests also included the towns and many vigers spread around the country. This was also where the taxes came from and how merchants could earn wealth. In other words, the range of the requests would force priests and shrine maidens to wander to the borders of the country to heal people or have them solve squabbles between merchants or the local government. We are a theocracy, but every town is maintained by amoner governor or mayor, Amalee borated. Aureolis is a city made for the Goddesss followers. Aureolis city is maintained by the pope and his cardinals, while the many towns are governed like a republic simr to Estralia up north. It keeps our economy healthy and allows the clergy to earn money by helping people. Ahh, the cycle again! Master rolled his fingers around each other, forming two circles. Theity produce, the church serves. All in the name of Goddess Aurena! Exactly the same how the Church of Plesia functions within Caedhul. In the service of our respective Goddesses, it would make sense why. From outside the room, Theodore suddenly came in. Saint Kushlekzar. Everybody. It took a bit, Saintess Fleindia. Hehe, I apologize. Champion Hestia wanted to see where Champion Rhea was, so I led us to the knights. Nodding to Fleindias statement, Theodore then looked at me. I see. Hey, dont me me! Its nothing serious, dont give me that look, Cardinal Theodore. Im here now, okay? Yes, that is true but you missed your chance to meet the students who came here to learn holy magic. Practitioners of magic and new priests. Impressionable younglings, with some being around your age. Theodore emphasized his words. Haa, the lecture has already begun and the hall is full. Lady Asaka, you should know, right? The professors dont liketeers. Elrick always forced me toe early to make sure we didnt lose any spots. In fact, Tatsuya camete once and you wouldnt believe the shouting contest. He wanted to listen in since the lecture on that day was about spear techniques from around the continent, but none of the professors allowed it, even if the instructor did. Because sloth is sin! One of the priests working inside the office shouted at us. For you especially, Lady Asaka! I had hoped you stopped taking naps! Oh shut it, prof! I still learned enough to function. See, Im alive? More like you should thank Captain Yorshka and Sir Elrick! An elderly white-robe interjected. Pah, Pope Gwyn sent you kids out too soon. The aplishments weve heard about you have been nothing! Just like those kids in the Empire. All of you needed more time to learn. Asaka scowled, but that didnt dissuade the many priests inside from speaking up. Were heard more about the two new Champions! News about them spreads like wildfire, especially about her. Another red at me. Champion, next time,e on time. Learn and be better. Maybe you could have stopped Saintess Krk Nonsense! Master roared out, hissing like a snake to interrupt the priest from finishing his sentence. All of you call yourself professors and this is what you say to my apprentice? The nerve! Ive seen raptors more able to read the mood. Pah! You think you can teach her anything? Anything at all? None of you have the qualification to teach her! And who are you? An elderly man stood up, ring back at Master. I recognized that man he was one of the cardinals. A Saint of Plesia, correct? What does a water mage have to teach to a holy and fire mage? To a dragon? If you call yourself her master, then you should live up to the responsibility and take on her failures. She let a Saintess die under her watch, and now shees here and demands us to abolish the system our church has functioned upon for two millennia? For whom? A young child who knows nothing of Aureolis? Nothing about humans? Nothing about our culture? Let a dragon rule over us? We are not Kargryxs pawns! Master walked up to him, looking down as he towered over the grey-haired, slouched man. And you think you can show her what she needs to learn? I do not need to be a holy mage to teach her the basics and advance techniques of magic casting, nor how to mold her mana into custom spells. Nor about ways to increase her strength. A teacher is a guide, so I guided her. However, if you want me to take resp Master, no. I grabbed his sleeves, stopping him. I then turned to the rest of the clergy members. Thats correct. I failed. Instead of protecting her, I left to deal with the attack on Griffonpeak. She was my teacher and friend and in her time of need I was not there. I could not protect her My admittance caused some of the priests to scuff at me and turn away, almost as if they were forsaking me. I did not let that deter me, assuring me to get my message across. However, I am still a blessed of the Goddess. She, nor the other subordinate gods, have told me in my face that I should stop. None. Not even Goddess Erithia who condemned me for that failure like you just did. Even if she was harsh, she told me to improve. And I did. I wont let that mistake happen again. You are a blessed of the Goddess. You admitted that, but you are telling us you spoke with Goddess Erithia? I say you are delusional now! But she is correct. Fleindia stepped in. The Goddess herself told me as such, that she would speak with Lady Hestia. For she is the perfect blessed. I believe every word she told me. Regardless, her qualification is not up for debate. She is a Champion and she deserves your respect for all she did. She saved my life. Lady Fleindia, please, we know this dragon can control minds. Enough ying around with her, let us bring you to Pope Gw None of you deserve to speak another word! Eine shouted. This has gone too far now. Besmirching her reputation? I agree Master growled. I see some of you call yourself professors, but you do nothing but make demands from atop your ivory thrones. You old men and women you are an embarrassment to other priests. You should teach these young adults, not insult them! Theodore, enough! I will not let my apprentices or her friends continue listening inside these halls of petty bastards! Call it off and tell High Bishop Rasheid I am at fault! Theodore sighed, massaging his temples, while Asakaughed out loud and smacked Masters back. She shouted, You heard the big scale-kin! Bye bye, assholes! Master then turned to the board and pulled off a parchment. Kri, this young scale will do what she does best, not lounging inside some dusty hall. He handed it to me, allowing me to see he wanted us to go to the lower city to help a few people there. It was as he said, this was my bread and butter when it came to my duty as a Champion. I smiled, happy to not have to go to school! Learning from other people? No way, my only masters were Master Kush and Mother! And also Farron, Yorshka, and Sis for my physical stuff. And Tasianna fornguage. And let''s leave it at that. As we left the silenced office, I noticed a few baffled young priests and mages just standing in the hallway, looking at me with widened eyes. None of them said anything, but it somehow felt awkward for me. Good thing I wouldnt have to meet them again! Thank you, Master. For standing up for me. I gave him a quick hug once we were outside. Nonsense, young scale. Really. If Saori was here, she would be the one to do it! I couldnt just let those ignorant morons belittle you that much! Damn the way they perceive you; it would take a rock to change their minds. His agitated state made him spit like crazy, but this gesture stuck with me. As we left the gates, showing the guards the request, Amalee told us this was where she would leave us. She looked a bit weirded out from what happened, so I hoped she wouldnt turn on us. Ha, this entire ce was so annoying to navigate through. Why did I have so many haters? In any case, to the good of my heart, once we got a bit deeper in, people began to notice Fleindia and me, telling me how they didnt have the chance to thank us for the [Prayer]. It was so simple but hearing people actually being grateful to me made me almost want to cry. A girls heart can only take so much negativity! As Saori stated, there wasnt much poverty to be seen, even as our group went even deeper into the slums. Sure, some people were struggling, but it seemed neighbors would help each other out of the good of their hearts. I would hear Aurenas name whispered here and there, always apanied by a small prayer. Our request led us to a small eatery with a chef wanting to learn some noble cuisine to help them think of a new dish for their menu, telling us their customers had gotten a bit bored since they always used the same ingredients. To keep things cheap for our regrs, getting the fresh produce from the farms outside the city makes everything very liveable. Mydy, would you possibly know any dishes we can make with the local produce? Importing from the merchants would be too expensive for us. That was when I had the most brilliant idea. Dishes? Didnt we have two great chefs in our party? How did I usually make followers? Yup, time to call in a feast and have the entire neighborhood participate! We need to get rid of her. That is my Lordsmand. Yes, Lord. A priests voice resounded within the mansion of the Church of Aurenas pope, located at the far end of the church area. Silence was all that greeted him during this night, but he kept his head down, bowing towards the shadow of a person. It took two minutes to pass before a reply was spoken. Remember. In the new world toe, your family will find a ce through your worth. The value youve brought to BoleTaria will shape your future. The Edjurl gods are not merciful like Aurena, but they will not interfere. We demonkin will rule and you will be one of us. Yes, Lord. The priest was loyal. The false goddessthat weak excuse of a divine beingwill be gone. Plesia and Marsven will not care. They will leave the world to us once they deem this world unworthy of their time; anger them too much and the Origin Gods will vanish. These wordse from our princes and the knowledge passed down to them through history. From the very first demonkin prince. Do you understand? Yes, Lord. The priest was willing. As such, you must rid us of her. Once her presence is gone, all of this will fall apart. Without her support, our Pope will continue to rule everything and their support will falter until they have nothing left. Everything will be ruined once she is dead. As such, follow her and find a way for us to do it. Yes Lord. The priest was afraid. Vicar, do this, and Lord Envy will ensure your ce in the new world. You will have nothing to be jealous of under ourmand. Will you do what is right? The priest hesitated, but nodded anyway. There was no need to overthink things. Yes, Lord. Remove A note from AbyssRaven I hope you guys all had a good first day 2024! Happy New Year! Another year is upon us and what a wonderful 2023 it was for Dragon Idol since the first book finally came out this year! Book 1 on Amazon, KU, and Kindle did pretty well for a new series, and I can''t help but thank all of you for that sess for supporting me, whether by just reading and loving the story, the Patreon support, or simply buying the book when it came out. It all mattered to me. Now, do you guys know what year it will be this year? The Year of the Dragon! And what better way to start the year out but to announce that Book 2 of Dragon Idol is now ready to be pre-ordered on Amazon and Kindle! I will make a proper announcementter on, but this should act as a warning for everybody that it will mean that some chapters will soon be removed for the Amazon release. Specifically, Chapter 36 all up to Chapter 68 will be gone when it releases. Here has been your heads up! I do hope you guys will show interest in the next Book! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 455: Meals Attract Noisy Flies. Chapter 455: Meals Attract Noisy Flies. Rye, tomato, potato, carrot, aubergine, onions, garlic, sugar beets, and cabbages. Those were the types of produce you could get from the local Aureolis City farms, fully avable at good prices to the citizens, while everything else would have to be delivered through merchants at exorbitant prices. As such, sugar and honey were the mostmon seasonings around, with salt and peppers being mostly imports. Naturally, farm animals were also abundant, with sheep, goats, chicken being the mostmon; even most of the city natives had one or two giant chicken chocochuckles. Rounding out this core selection of meats, the farmers also had domesticated skorrs and equerochsen, supplying pork and beef. As I noticed on the day I arrived here, there were also a few fishermen, meaning fish was part of peoples diet as well. Mostly river fish, though, as it would be too costly to import other kinds of seafood. Those were our options to help the restaurateur. No imported goods or spices, nor anything fancy that required too much work to make. Yeast was an option I had considered, but the contract I had with the Sarlenziapany made it too much of a conflict of interest to use here. It was a luxury product in Artorias, so it should stay that way for a bit to help me rebuild my finances. In any case, those were the requirements and our restrictions! What did my friendly Aurora chefs say? Sounds like a ripe opportunity for gossip gathering. Saori smiled. Something easy to make, only uses local produce, and has to be enough to dazzle people into eating! Tamae excitedly smiled as she began to brainstorm, only for me to clear up thatst part. It doesnt have to be amazing? Just enough to be considered new by the locals? Well, that is a shame. Where is her joy for good food? Oh well, I can still do something with that. To the kitchen, Sensei! It was still rtively early into the afternoon, so the two had quite some time to prepare something. The unfortunate part was that they had to use my kitchen since the students didnt have their own, as their rooms were designed with the intention of going to the churchs private cafeteria to eat. My room, for instance, now smelled like roasted meat; even though it was a nice scent, it was still pretty annoying to sleep with, since it kept making me hungry. Once morning came, I went through my new routine properly while those two kept on working inside my kitchen, nning to go to the eatery at lunch break. Morning prayer was decent, although a bunch of priests were still giving me the side-eyes courtesy of yesterdays issues; additionally, the vicar still wasnt showing. Afterwards, Master and I had a talk with High Bishop Rasheid concerning Masters demands, catching the old man slightly off-guard. I understand they must have infuriated you, but you have to see reason, Saint Kushlekzar. We need the support of the mages, as well! Master growled. My student deserves a modicum of respect for all shes done. She has been fighting and risking her life for the sake of Goddess Aurenas goal, and all your fellow clergymen do is spit upon her efforts! Failure should be discouraged, but ignoring sess only hinders the growth of young minds. Then how else will we do this? the bishop turned to me. You told me you arent willing to tell me the entire story for now, and that the Pope is the Goddesss enemy. That your Divine Quest demands him to abdicate his role as the leader of the Church of Aurena to hand it over to the blessed. If it is the Goddesss will and if it helps avenge Lady Eshe, I will support you, but not like this. This makes my efforts futile! You didnt hear how much they insulted me. You were in the auditorium, teaching. Im sorry I waste yesterday, but I am not used to such a strict schedule. School It has been too long. I continued, A weird first day, then a dramatic second day; sounds pretty normal considering nobody is used to a dragon blessed. If I had been a human kid, sure, everything might have gone well and quiet but Im not. Rasheid let out a small sigh through his nose, looking displeased but less agitated than before. That is true. There are no documented draconic blessed, at least, none who have ventured into Altrust. None at all, Neill replied, wanting to apany me today after what happened yesterday. Kramps is a cranky old man. No dragonkin, whether lesser or true, or even dragonewts. None of my family was adequateyeah, thats a better wordfor his standards, until my little sister was born. And weve also never had a beastman blessed, either, Rasheid continued. Ah, I see. Yes, considering how the majority of the beastmen of any kind view the Empire, I really shouldnt be surprised but it feels too out of ce, considering we live and breathe to serve the Goddess! A blessed is the extension of Her will. Which is why it is so hard to change things, High Bishop, Fleindia added. This is a major upheaval in how the church will be governed and led. If all the stars had aligned in Hestias favor, maybe what happened yesterday wouldnt. Regardless, what was done was done. I fully supported our actions yesterday, as I actually feel pretty peeved at people calling me out for something they had no idea about. Nevertheless, giving up on them was, as the bishop said, not the smartest move, although I didnt need all of them to agree with me. I just needed some to ept me. As such, the easiest way to show them that I was one of them was to show it. Separating from most of my currentpanions, I went to the mages training field with Master, Tasianna, and Eine. In view of everybody and even those in the admin building, we took up a small area for ourselves where the four of us continued with our magic training. Would it be possible for you to transfer your blessings onto others? Master tilted his head. An [Air Shield] blocked any sounds from escaping, so we were speaking loudly. I nodded. Your revtion in Elyonda, remember? How I can imbue my usurped blessings into my songs? Now, I havent exactly tried Ilsaphones, Plesias, or Ednasmaybe Yeostar or Erithia, too, if I could convince Renee and Fleindia to be my retainersbut I have proven your hypothesis with Danternos and Aurenas blessings. Now, what if I developed a way to bless my retainers without needing to use my songs? Give them a piece of the pie? It was just a random thought, but Kramps made it clear [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood]s primary function was to allow me to ess my blessings power, allowing me to use [Light Horizon] from [The Light]. It honestly sounded like Kramps and Aurena might have nned for me to go on a pilgrimage to gather the other Origin Gods favor, but due to the circumstances of my birth, it all changed. Not like I wanted to hear about their original n, anyways. Due to my usurpation, Ive been able to do some crazy stuff with [Idol], although I really have only recently dabbled in intentionally adding blessings to my song spells. However, what if I could do more than that? [Hestias Retainer] protected my friends souls, allowing them to talk to gods simr to a normal blessed, so what if I thought bigger? What more could I do? It might sound like a fine idea, but I believe you should focus on your own set of skills first, my apprentice, Master gave his view. You havent even mastered [Battle Frenzy] yet, nor have you tried implementing other blessings into your song spells. I mean, your song [The Will to Fight and Survive] is still blessingless. Why not remix it, as you call it? Not to mention, why havent you tried to do something with God Kargryxmors blessing? Eine suddenly asked. To be honest, that never really crossed my mind since I didnt really know what exactly his domains would give me. I mean, whenever I fell into a [Battle Frenzy] and could use [Light Horizon], [shfire], and even breathe underwater, then that would be his blessing. He was the God of Dragonkin and Oaths what could I possibly implement into my songs using those two options? Empower dragonkins when only four were in my party? Well, five. I was included, too, and that makes it a party. Hold up, Saori would count as a lesser dragonkin now, too, due to her incorporating my blood into her evolution. Uuuh, huh? Wait, so Saori, Neill, the twins, Yorshka, me and Midirn. Seven I should really give some thoughts to this idea. Goodness, would I have to make more songs? After this talk, Master wanted me to continue finalizing the custom spell he made for me, but I told him I wanted to let out some steam first. Some sparring was the ideal way and Master, Eine, and Tasianna pretty much all agreed on the spot; Tasianna was especially all for it after she learned what had happened yesterday. Were we all turning into battle junkies? Free for all! Restrictions, of course, as this is no real fight. Eine, without a catalyst and sword, this will be a major handicap for you, but bear through it. A warrior must be able to adapt, Master said. Eine sighed, probably annoyed that she couldnt fight with her whipsword, or, she was thinking how, even without our catalysts, Tasianna and I would still go wild. This spar will probably get out of hand quickly, and for a good reason. High Bishop Rasheid thought too small. Show up at ss and do some show-and-tell? Why not just do the show and let everybody see what three Aurora and one depth serpent could do? Suffice to say, fire, water, wind, earth, holy, ice, andva bombarded the small area of the church like a lightshow, the sight overwhelming the few mages training,leaving them unable to take their eyes away. [Air Shield] quickly dissipated from my scale-dust sucking away the oxygen inside, exposing the cold winters day with merciless mes, melting and evaporating the snow within seconds. Tasiannas and Masters spells shed against mine, growing the steaming fog as it rose into the sky, nketing the nearby admin building in its misty, lung-scorching veil. The earth and wind moved upon Einesmand, almost as if she was trying to imitate using her whipsword with spells, but without [Aerokinesis] or [Geokinesis] for fine control, it felt more like the usual terra and storm spells. Too bad those skills werent avable in her SP shop. The magical elements assimted into one single chaotic symphony even I couldnt properly describe, outside of maybeparing it to Giuseppe Verdis interpretation of the Dies Irae requiem. A sense of foreboding created through arcane might, ravaging the area, almost too simr to a fight to the death. You could hear people crying out as if doomsday was happening. It rmed people to the point the knights were called in, at which we stopped the sparring just before they could actively stop us. I blew away the steam while my friends fixed up any destruction we left behind. Lastly, we also nted some mac nts to suck the mana out, before we donated everything to the local mages. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 2] [Water Resistance Lv. 7] gained Thank you very much for allowing us to train here! I smiled at a group of baffled, jack-wed white-robes. T-that was supposed to be training? You werent having a dispute? You were casting all those advanced magic elements, though! Why would I want to kill my maid, my knight, and my mentor? [Banishment Beam], [Azure de], [Bedrock des], and all those explosions! That doesnt even include the many others. You even spat out lva from your mouth as if you were a dragon! Oi! Another mage smacked him on the shoulder. She is a dragon! Didnt you listen to our seniors? I only came here for the training and research under the professors before returning to Aleistunum. Why in Istaris name would I concern myself for church matters? Why didnt anybody introduce me to her? Who is she even aside from the fact shes a dragon. Does this guy live under a rock? Sorta cute reaction, though. Do you live under a rock, Kuunick? One of the white-robes just read my mind! Champion Hestiathats really all that fulinoe-addled mind of yours can remember anyways, to Istaris chagrin. Shes the one the professors mentioned yesterday. The one who was supposed to listen with us. Listen? Listen? She should be teaching, Istaris chagrin. All of them have [Chant Revocation Lv. 10], and none of them even used a catalyst. We got four master mages with the potential to be archmages, and all our professors can think is to have them listen to some lecture? Kuunick, as he was called, praised me with widened eyes, pointing at the training field. If this is how a Champion and herpanions spar, then I should forget about ever reaching the rank of master! Young mistress, you have toe to the seminar. The church could use some spice, some new blood! See? I told you so, Master gloated, prompting me to wave dismissively. Sadly, before we could continue speaking, the other white-robes pulled their excitedpanion away, at which point I noticed the gold and red colors stitched to the rem of their robes. Shrine caretakers, the male counterpart of the shrine maiden. From the sound of it, they werent here for faith, but for knowledge and learning. Once they were done, the other people were chased away as the knights were somehow securing the perimeters. The person who came forward was a familiar faceRoyce. Only the third day and youve already caused three incidents. Champion or not, you do know people live and work here? These sanctified grounds are dedicated to the Goddess, and you you besmirch it by casting spells to ruin it? he scowled at me, his hatred clear. It was just sparring. I didnt hurt anybody. None of us did; we even cleaned after our mess. See? I pointed at the cleaned up training field. Aside from the small holes where we plucked the mac nts out of, any other evidence that we fought here today was gone. If you call that little fight a ruckus or incident, then I got my answer how you and your two knights got beaten up by me. Maybe try training a bit more for the next time? I shrugged and walked forward, only for Royce and two of his fellow knights to block my way, prompting both Tasianna and Eine to step forward, brandishing their weapons despite still showing signs of being worn out. While Royce tried to suppress his animosity, these two werent even putting up a facade. The fourth time. This is the fourth time. Tasianna oozed an icy aura, chilling the air even further. I am Her Ladyships retainer. She had already told you enough about her service to Goddess Aurena and shown you mercy TWICE. She asked for your life to be spared. And this is how your stubborn skorr mind thanks her, huh? If you want a dispute, Ican show you one, right now. My fellow guards wouldnt mind either. She is correct, Sir. Youre a disservice to the ideals of the Knights of Aurena, as well as those of an Artorian knight. From what I heard of you, House Loucestro should be disappointed in you. For shame! You belittle our capitals savior, Sir! Eine twisted her wrist, ready to cast a spell if needed. Have you heard nothing? You should be relieved to know that Her Highness hadnt even considered reporting you to your family in the Groushia duchy. Attempting to murder an ally and a blessed of our Goddess; your older brother would have lost his arcanuess rank if Duke Groushia had heard about this. Royce walked forward, unfettered by my friends, looking down at Eine with this pitting look. The moment I took up my oath, I ended any and all associations with any sort of country. I serve the Goddess and the Church of the Goddess alone; King Drangleic lost my respect the moment I learned he allied himself with this crimson scourge. Instead of woefully following this beast, you should have listened to the newspaper the Empire has been sending out. Pope Gwyn has personally reported that this dragon was responsible for attacking him. Ha, but your father rose in rank, right? I can see how, mydy. Why was it that every time I had to meet this person that something would turn weird? Why was he still using me of everything? Hadnt I debunked this enough? I brought people here to speak up about me, but he was still trying so hard to ignore everything? Ask anybody from Elyonda, nobody would call me an enemy. Was this religious zeal? Was this how a cultist thought? Fully believing in their leader to the point they would refuse to look at any evidence? From those Shiterno cultists to these extreme fanatics from the Church of Aurena. I just couldnt understand this mindset. However. He gripped the handle of his de. I am just here to remind the Champion that we have rules here. Our venerable cardinals and bishops need to work here, not be distracted. I have no problem with her but Dame Eine? You are a knight? Knighted by whom? Not by King Drangleic, your rightful liege. I have heard some of the younger knights and priests speak about you. Betraying your own countrymen for some foreign princess; you, mydy, should be ashamed. I have no regrets. Those who deserved to be brought to justice were given just handling. My friendship only made me confident enough to speak up about the crimes happening within our country. For example, yours. Royce grinned, eyes zing with anger and an eagerness for battle. Good, then let me However, before this escted, I pushed my friends slightly to the side to allow me to speak to the knight. With a smile, I address all three. You two, enough. And you, Sir, I would say youve tried to bully enough girls in your lifetime already. Lookie there, our escorts are here! The knights turned around, only for most to twitch and jerk back as they saw four individuals approachSis, the twins, and Midirn. Sis yawned, looking uninterested in anything, a stark contrast to the twins as they red down all the knights with unbridled bloodthirst, almost as freezing as Tasiannas rage. Midirn, on the other hand, kept his emotions in check, but the way he was caressing his chin, almost as if he was trying to de-stress, told me otherwise. He stopped before Royce, looked down at him before bellowing augh just as something on the formers arm started to beephis [Identify]-blocking armlet. With a disinterested look, he bumped into the former as he was dumbfounded at Midirns [Identify] usage, pushing the knight away to make way for Sis. The others used the RV to deliver everything. You want toe now? she informed me. I gave her a thumbs up and followed them out of the church, much to the dismay of the knights forced to stay behind. Well, at least Royce should have felt it, considering what Midirn did. Once at the eatery, my eyes widened as I saw a huge crowd gathering around it, shouting as they wanted to sit down on one of the tables to eat. The eatery owner I met yesterday smiled wryly, both enjoying the number of interested people but also being overwhelmed by them. Meanwhile, I saw Tamae call for the students to help her serve the food, managing the cooking station with Saori. In addition, I also saw the saurians standing around, acting as guards for Fleindia while she was healing people. It sorta reminded me of how our party used to handle our own eatery. Saori cooked, Tasianna served, and I would heal and y music. I went up to greet the chefs, learning that the recipe the two settled on was potato cheese pancake? Uh, thats the special recipe? Why did it take you guys a night and a morning only to end up with this? I asked. Experimentation! Tamae cried out, looking disappointed in me. As I told you, trying to find a dish that fits the local produce to keep everything cheap was pretty hard, as Id gotten used to using all the expensive stuff back when we stayed here. It took me quite a while to understand that elven yeast is expensive while sugar is cheaper than back on Earth. Here, taste it. You will understand why it took so long. Saori handed me a te with an entire uncut pancake. Using a fork, I scratched the top of it, nodding in satisfaction as the potato screechedfortably like toasted bread. This sound and the smell of fried potatoes and melted cheese made my mouth watery with saliva, making me feel hungry. Cutting a piece off, I noticed the pancake was actually two separated ones, attached together by the molten cheese. In addition, upon a closer inspection, the pancakes actually didnt look like German kartoffelpuffers or American shredded hash browns. No, no, they were actually individual slices of potatoes all glued together with each other. Like a bunch of nacho chips kept together by the sticky cheese sauce. Biting in, the crispy, crunchy sound intensified inside my mouth, causing me to groan in surprise. The aromatic scent of fried potatoes caused my tongue to tingle in joy, making me feel a bit guilty as I was enjoying a junk food. Yet, all I could say was that my new body didnt care about weight problems, since I would burn through it eventually anyways! Haha, cheated the system! The texture is like eating chips, far away from thefiness of crumbly hash browns. Although, I think thats the reason why its making me want to eat more. Addictive. Mhmm, that extreme crunchiness with the cheese makes me feel so good inside but also so guilty. Yeah. Tamae and Saori agreed with me, but shrugged it off, telling me weight problems didnt matter if we mostly fought and trained every day. That was what I said! Regardless of the simpleness of the recipe, it was exactly for that reason that the eatery owner loved it to bits. All the recipe really needed were potatoes, potato starch which could be substituted with wheat flour, frying oil, cheese, and salt. Salt would make the dish more expensive than the other menu options, but as long as the owner wanted to cut corners, salt wasnt a necessity, per se. I would rmend it for the sake of good food, though, but Aureolis is far from the sea, sadly. Tamae frowned. Tamae exined the preparation method to me. First, cut the potatoes into thin slices, although not too thin that they would burn up immediately. Once down, put them into a bowl of water to let the starch out, helping the crispification of the dishter on. Apply salt, shredded cheese, potato starch, or wheat flour, and pepper, if avable, before mixing everything together. The salt would help the coating by draining the water out of the potatoes. Midway in, I asked Tamae why she wanted to apply potato starch onto them when she just told me to sap them out with water. She exined it had to do with the chemical reaction within the potato, mentioning how during the cooking process, the starches would break down into sugars. She also mentioned this was why cooking unwashed potatoes would cause them to go mushy. You want the potato to cook longer before it turns into mash potatoes, essentially. Using dried potato starch, on the other hand, wouldnt do this, and instead create that amazing golden-brown color, simr to fried chicken. Knowing a bit of chemistry and biology goes a long way! The girl unted what she learned from school and her parents. Anyways, once the potatoes were properly coated, drop them into an oiled saucepan and stack them together until it looked like a sheet of chips. Let it cook until the chips glue together from the coating and turn crispy, before turning it over. This took about seven to ten minutes to finish. At this point, you could serve the pancake as is with melted cheese, or make anotheryer to make this a hamburger pancake. The owner can prepare the sliced potatoes in advance, and the cooking process itself is pretty quick. If you want to be smarter, cook the double pancake and then just serve half a slice. More money! Saori rubbed her fingers together, glistening with greed. In addition, you can add some meat strips, veggies, and other ingredients if you want to fill people up. It is a bit like a pie. I agreed and thanked them for thinking of something like this. Once I was finished with my meal, I left Neill and the others as they were enjoying theirs to join up with Fleindia. With a wink, she sighed before telling her patients that they had to be patient for a moment. Some looked at her with these pitiful eyes, begging her not to go, prompting her to exin the white gracester would be even better. As such, they agreed and she joined me. We sat down while I fetched my geigler from the RV, smiling as I plucked the strings. Sitting down with Fleindia, I then began ying it and used [Aerokinesis] to amplify the sound even further, to the point the people rambunctiously enjoying their meals stopped speaking and began watching us. Acknowledging the melody, Fleindia began to sing. [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Oh, falling star, please listen, grant me now this one wish For all the sadness that fills my mind, let your shine burn it away from me! This is lifes storyof the sadness and trials that we must face every day But I feel paralyzed, as every steps leads me closer to the nothingness I shout into the night Without my tears it feels like my chest is holding everything back (I feel tired) Until it blows upon the e-e-edge. (Darkness is here) People were instantly captivated by her singing voice. Although she wasnt a professional performer, she admitted to having sung quite a lot in choirs for the church, which was why her voice sounded like it was fit more for an opera than anything. Unlike me, the intonations of each word sounded far more articte, as she dragged each note, as if she was boasting about how well she could maintain these notes. Well, it wasnt that different to me, but I also delivered my lyrics with more emotions. Fleindia was used to the grandeur of a choir, dedicating the song to the heavens alone, while my songs usually appealed to a story or to have fun. I was energetic and adaptable due to my training with a wide-range of genres, while Fleindia could hold higher notes far longer than I could, while interpreting songs in a slower and calmer manner. Perfect for studying music! As I fall into my sleep, the cold water pulls me down with it But the warmth returns as my soul glows hot as my dream re-ignites! I thank the star for this chance to show this world my song Id punch the sun to keep on singing just to see all the cheers and smiles (Cheer and smile!) Laugh at me all you want, but I will cry all this hate away Just to champion this light until my soul burns out! And that was exactly what she did with [Champion of The Light]. Presuming Aureolis was more used to choir music, than those from bards or random bands, I decided to have Fleindia sing first before joining her. Joining up with her tempo caused the guests and even the owner to take a break and take a prayer, almost as if we invited the atmosphere of a church to this ce. Seeing their reaction made me question if this was the right move, considering it disrupted everybodys meals. I expected the guests reactions would be stunned marvel, but it honestly looked like they were just praying. My fears became true once it was done, and instead of pping, they thanked us and threw praises to Aurena. This is the wrong direction. I told myself. I didnt like how this happened. I wasnt even sure if the guests enjoyed the song for the art of it, or for the church-like grandeur of Fleindias singing. Seeing me frown, Fleindia asked me if something was wrong, prompting me to tell her I was a bit disappointed in everybody''s reactions. I did reiterate that I loved her interpretation of my song, but decided we should leave it at that. I would keep my [Aerokinesis] on to y some background music, all while helping Fleindia with the white graces. Aside from sickness and some rather nasty-looking scratches, Fleindia also told me we sometimes had to do home visits, as some patients wouldnt be able to attend these healing sessions. For example, she had three nned, so I volunteered to help her out. She would attend two of them while I would take the one farthest away from the eatery. As she didnt have any knights with her, the saurians decided to guard her as she left, despite the city being rtively safe. Well, unless you remember there were demonkin around. As I was leaving, Saori, Midirn, and the twins decided to apany me, telling me I shouldnt be going out alone either. I didnt need the protection, but I guess having somepany would make the walk more enjoyable. [Master, I missed you!] Rajah shouted in my head. My poor cat hadnt been able to exit the shadows once during our stay in the city, since he had to stay hidden and help Saori with scouting. I wanted to cuddle with him quite a bit, but my room just wasntrge enough for him to fit inside. As such, I gave him a telepathic image of me patting his head to soothe him, all while listening to Saoris report. [Tasianna managed to learn that the papal mansion is barely visited nowadays, effectively isted after you and your mother fled it,] she started, pointing at therge building in the back of the church area. [No servants may enter the ce, and only the vicar was allowed to bring the pope his meals. If you ask me, I suspect the Prince of Envys retinue is properly taking care of the majority of the princes demands, but the vicares and goes with the meals to assure everybody hes still alive.] [So the vicar is without a doubt an enemy,] Midirn concluded. [All right, then I have to ask once again, why arent we attacking the mansion? Frankly, Ive had enough of all these condescending, judgemental humans, my princess.] [I know, but you have to endure it. Like we said, exposing the pope isnt our only goal. Getting Aureolis and its popce on my side is the priority,] I replied. However, I was quickly met with resistance from the twins. Shay was extremely vocal about it. [Cut off the head of the enemy and that is how you make sure everybody follows you. Strength! Do not forget, my princess, that as a Champion, your strength is what matters. And if you require help, we are at yourmand.] [I just want to bite the head of that Royce off ] Beth morbidly added. [You might, you may get the chance to try soon,] Saori answered. [However, unless we want Hestia to drop a [Heavens Sword] on the mansion to obliterate itpletely, we do have to make sure we arent killing anybody innocent within it. Dont forget what Vifi said; to turn into another person, the prince needs to kill and consume the person.] That was a valid point, but we also needed to figure out how many people were supporting the prince. In fact, we didnt even know if he was inside the mansion at all, or if the vicar was just putting up a farce. We needed to confirm our enemies number and location, as well as gain any other information we could; as such, the next target was the vicar. [We should ask him. Ill have Fleindia or Rasheid get us an appointment,] I said. [Although, after day one, I think doing that will be quite h] Oh, there you are, missy! My head snapped around for a moment for a moment as I detected somebody running up to us, followed by a womans voice. I saw a slightly chubby middle-aged woman appear from the corner of an alleyway, before noticing she wasnt addressing us but a cloaked person sitting on a stack of crates while eating a in bread. I shrugged and continued. [Sorry, so I think it might be hard for us to do anything since the vicar knows we are his enemy. As such, we should get some information from the other cardinals. Saori, can you try to get information on them? After what happened today, I think I managed to make some friends with a few people at the admin building who I could] No, its all right! I snapped my head around. No, please, I insist! Goddess forbid me from thanking my savior! If you hadnt caught me, I would have fallen into the river with all my produce, please, please! It was thedy from before, but she wasnt the person my ears caught. That familiar voice came from the cloaked figure. It was then that I also noticed the cloaked figure raise her head a bit, only to turn around to shake her gloved hands. She wasnt talking any longer, prompting the woman toe closer and insist even further, trying to hand over a basket full of freshly-made bread. She was jumping up, trying to hand her it. I stopped everybody and began walking towards them, clearly causing the cloaked figure to panic. As she was about to run away, the woman suddenly tripped, falling backward. Maam! I shouted as I dashed forward trying to help her, only to stop on my heels as I saw the figure jump down and catch her, saving the basket full of bread in the process. As altruistic as that was, it all confirmed who this person was. Her voice, her way of moving, and the way she was eating her bread. She was inconspicuous when we passed her, but my hearing was pretty good. I remembered voices pretty well especially from people I was used to hearing every day. I walked up to the awkward duo, smiling as I looked down at the cloaked figure. Thetter helped thedy up and was about to turn around, only to be stopped again as the olddy tried to thank the hooded figure once again. The hood was deep, hiding everything but her neck, but I didnt need to know her face to know who she was. He But before I could say anything, something once again interrupted me. rm! rm! I could faintly hear somebody shout through the noisy city before the sound of a bell rang. Intruders! Intruders! Remove A note from AbyssRaven Yes, Hestia, meals do attract flies. Very, very annoying and probably dangerous flies. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 456: Distrust. Chapter 456: Distrust. Maam, please, return to your home! I told the baker, waking her up from her shock. Y-yes, Lady Shrine Maiden. Miss She was about to grab the cloak persons hand, but thetter jerked backwards and waved her hand. Nah, Im good. She then pulled the bread basket up and nodded. Thanks. Y-you be safe, please. May the Goddess keep you safe in her light. With that, the woman ran away, disappearing into the crowded street among the many questioning citizens. The cloak person sighed and turned to us, scratching her head as she looked down at the basket. Saori then walked up to the girl, an unspoken question in her eyes, causing thetter to sigh again. Pleading for the Light Goddess to protect me is pretty annoying she whispered. She then handed the basket over to Saori. You guys spoiled me. Now I cant eat normal, in, old, good, delicious bread any longer because I think Im missing out. Terrible mindset. Ill do something with them Saori sighed. Why are you here Valeria? Varya, Vidia, Valeria, Valeria Too many people with the same beginning, Midirnined, scratching his head as if he was having trouble remembering all the names. Considering we were in the open and had no idea who was listening to us, Saori correctly surmised to call Vifi by her human name. Which, admittedly, wasnt my first instinct. I was about to call Vifi by her real name. Good thing Saori thought ahead. As always, nothing fishy. No seafood, and Fittingly, Vifi was about to give Saori her preferences before Saori stopped her. I know, I know. Just answer the question. You should not be here, and why are you wearing the cloak? Sadly, before we could continue, our attention was drawn to the incessant shouting. The soldiers sound panicky. rm! Pursue the intruders! We can leave that forter. Jeez, what a coincidence I eyed Vifi, but she shook her head. I sighed. Come on. Lets Im noting. We are in enemy territory, a ce we told you to not follow us, and you are saying we should let you out of our eyesight? Were you spying on us just now? Why did you only react when Hestia noticed your voice? Saori frowned. You went against our wishes. Are you trying to make this harder for yourself, or should I start scrutinizing your every single move? Vifi scratched her head, scowling with only her mouth being visible. Urgh, you dont need to say the obvious. I know being here makes me seem like Im working for my people. Im not. Its just a bad happenstance. And, if you want to keep it that way, let me stay out of this and hide. Im here on Grimnirs orders. Hearing the name of our cksmith pacified Saori and I and we nodded at her proposal. Vifi told us to meet her at the secret location in the middle distract on the eastern side of the city, or, whatever that meant. Surprisingly, Saori knew. Once Vifi left, Saori told me she had Song hiding in her shadow, giving us eyes on her. [Princess, we should be wary. Her allegiance is still not assured,] Beth warned me. With that dealt with, we moved towards the noise as a unit, courtesy of Midirn who warned us we shouldnt move separately. Considering the knights and soldiers disliked beastmen, they might try something with the twins or Saori if I wasnt around. Once we got to our destination, we witnessed the local guards fighting against multiple cloaked figures. In addition, multiple stalls and shops were thrashed and looted, as evidence of the filled leather sacks a tall and muscr thug was carrying around. Thieves? Mana Eyes. A quick look on the seven men, all of them were humans and were, strangely, only around level 50. Far too weak to raid Aureolis. Like, were they stupid? A normal holy knight was close to rank B and that should be enough to easily deal with seven rank Cs bandits. Still, these seven were strong enough to overwhelm the local guards. More over here! They got through the gates! The highwaymen are running towards the center; protect the upper city and the church! Call for the knights! Now closer to the vicinity, my ears managed to catch on the voices of other guards through the chaotic screams of the people before me. Sadly, with so many people running past us, I couldnt pinpoint the locations of the other attacks. Still, if somebody called the knights, then those other spots should be all right. For now, I had to deal with this. Saori, Shay, Beth nk them and make sure they dont suddenly take a hostage. Midirn, with me. Your orders! Everybody dered before getting into position. With Midirn moving in slightly in front of me, we saw the guards bravely engaging the thugs and trying to gang up on them to prevent them from running away. Unfortunately, the guards were no match for the thieves, being outmaneuvered and overpowered, to the point I saw multiple guards gasping for air or crying out in pain on the ground. Blood covered the ground as some of the guards helped the injured escape. Sacred Field. ying it safe, I materialized a blinding white magic circle to heal the injured, momentarily distracting everybody fighting, giving Midirn an opening to use [Gale Steps] to bodycheck a thug away from a soldier. With a loud roar, he turned his back to the guards while ring down the criminals. I am Champion Hestia. You are trespassing on the Goddesss holy ground, given to her followers as a ce of worship and faith! Surrender your weapons now, or I will deal with you like any other bandit! Dammit! Wrong location! one of the thugs shouted. Move back! All seven pulled out their masks and put them on before two of them threw bombs onto the ground. Anticipating something the moment I saw the masks, I narrowly managed to stop one of them by catching it with my scales, only for the second to release a brown-colored smokescreen. Midirns nose and mine instantly picked up the rotten egg smell, jerking back as our higher leveled [Enhanced Olfactory Sense] made us almost want to puke. The stench kept prickling my nose, creating this nauseous feeling inside my throat and mouth Sadly for them, using something like that to stun us was futile. With my eyes all watery from the pain, I shot seven [Sacred Smite] at the fleeing thugs, but only two screamed and fell on the ground. [Detection Sensor] sure helped, but [Sacred Smite] was still a straight-shot spell so if somebody stood in the way or dodged, it could miss. Didnt help that my nose and eyes were running! Theyre escaping! The guards shouting before I suppressed my urge to retch. Having mostly recovered, I was about to follow up on them, only for Midirn to suddenly grab me under my arms to sling me on his back. Feeling like a kindergartner riding on the back of my Papa, I went a bit red, before he asked me for air. Nodding, I cast [Air Shield] around us to stop the stink, before he charged right into the smoke and into an alleyway. More stink clouds wereid on the ground, but I was more fascinated by how quickly they managed to run. Did they drink an agility potion? Guess you needed some help for such a stunt. Ill pocket this for now. I ced the stink bomb my scales caught into my storage, since nobody could see me do so. You got their location? Midirn asked. Yeah, go straight left and avoid the citizens. Then hard right into another alley! I ryed what I was picking up from my skills. Also, why are you carrying me? We can fly! And spook the people here with a giant dragonewtrge enough to squash a humans head casting his shadow over them like a bird-of-prey? Thats how you scare humans unfamiliar and prejudiced against beastmen, Princess, he insisted. Besides, we dont need to catch them. All we need is to chase after them so we can hit them all together! The other groups! Exactly! Couldnt catch everything, but from the way they moved, I suspect there are multiple groups operating in different spots from each other. Thats why the city is in such turmoil, even here, he said after he passed into the street and into the alleyway per my directions. One of them said Wrong location, right? Weak or not, these arent normal bandits with how well prepared they seemed. Making stink bombs strong enough to stun a beastmans, or dragons, nose takes pre-nning inside a city made for only humans. They expected us. They also had stat-boosting tonics with them, something even normal adventurer groups will have trouble acquiring for all their members. I raised my head, noticing a bandits shadow slip right into the midst of a crowd. Got it. Saori, Shay, and Beth are ahead of us. Theyre moving in. Bit too early. Have them stay close, but not until we get to another group. More efficient, and we also have to deal with this quickly and get back to the others. I dont like how that guy spoke. Fitting for an army veteran. Quick decision making and reasoning skills with only minimal information. I focused my hearing on the sounds around me, letting the shouting and screaming of the townsfolk enter one ear and let it out through the other, only registering stuff I found interesting. With my parallel minds, I tracked down the other groups, quickly discovering that there were three more of them. One group managed to defeat the guards and were robbing and attacking people without any pauseone was actually close to the eatery to the point I heard Tatsuyas loud howling before he shouted his attackswhile the group farthest away from us wasnt conspicuous enough for me to hear from this side of the city. I informed Saori and the twins of everything I discovered using [Telepathy]thankfully, they were close enoughbefore instructing them to lead the thugs who were chasing towards the rampaging one. However, Saori had to dip out, informing me she had to make sure her students were all right, despite the fact she knew heavy hitters like Master and Neill were there. I couldnt stop a sensei from protecting her students, so I let her go. Thankfully, Rajah would stick with me. Even if he couldnt appear just anywhere due to his size, he could still shoot his hardened fur like projectiles for sabotage. We just had to make sure to clean it upter. In any case, with the twins and Rajahs help, we managed to follow the thugs away from any hotspot where they could hurt people and into the vicinity of their allies. Midway through the chase, I also jumped off Midirns back and went to the nearby guards. As I was supposed to garner peoples support, healing them up was the best way to do so. Thank you very much, mydy! The conscious soldiers thanked me, before giving me information on what group attacked them. 14 people ambushed them while they were chasing after another group, with some specting these people were hiding inside the city before the rm got triggered. They warned me how all the members were seen ingested potions and tonics, with some even wielding monster material-made weapons and armor. The attack itself was well coordinated, embarrassing the guards as they sheepishly recounted everything, making it obvious they didnt want to tell me before I reminded them the citys safety was at stake. The only other way into the city is through the underground sewers. The guard captain and the clergy inspect the outer and inner walls every week for any damage or cracks. Her Holinesss walls keep our city safe in time of dire need, after all. We failed, Lady Champion. Please, help us. Its already been a while. Where the hell are the knights? Ohe on, is this another priority issue again? Tsk, good thing Fleindia is with Krim and the other saurians. I can rest assured they can protect her Hopefully, these bandits wont turn out to be a distraction for some assassins. Understood. I healed everybody, but if anybody is still hurt, get them to a priest, right away! Goddess be with you, I said, keeping my thoughts to myself. I dashed towards the locations on my sensor, rushing to assure the other four wouldnt be in trouble. However, I guess that was unnecessary. The moment I arrived, I saw Midirn literally picking up therge muscr thug from before and mming him right into the hard, frozen ground, smearing the ground with the blooding from his broken nose. At the same time, the twins were hawking around the remaining thugs, using their aerial superiority to take each out with a swift kick to the head and chest, or by grabbing them on the shoulder to throw them onto the ground while they were high to let gravity do their job for them. I could even spy Rajah throwing out his hair projectiles whenever Midirn rampaged around, making it seem like he kicked up rocks. Even without a halberd, that dragonewt is pure menace. Jeez, these elder scales I internally thanked them for going easy on all of the thugs before joining the fight myself, ending it pretty quickly since they were all distracted and I had a free shot on all of them with my spells. Once we managed to capture all of them, Beth bragged how, had Ie a bit earlier, I would have seen them ambush the bandits. In fact, she even showed me what happened since three bandits were caught in the twins icy breath. There, I also saw multiple bombs frozen alongside the three struggling thugs. Well, once they saw the stink bombs, I didnt think two wyverns would risk getting stunned by that horrible smell. After we handed the thugs over to the guards I healed, we rushed over to the eatery, happily learning they managed to handle everything pretty well. As I expected, Saori wasnt needed with Tasianna, Eine, Yorshka, Neill, and Master around, but to my surprise, they didnt really lift a finger since the students handled everything, despite not having weapons! Sure, they had magic, but from the look of it, all of them stole the weapons from the thugs and used them against their previous owners. I had to tank a stink bomb with a damn table as a shield, though Kyouyained, looking like he had just finished crying. The only casualty of the encounter. d to know they can fend off rank C threats without weapons. After the guards took over, I asked them if the bandits had mentioned anything strange when they arrived, but it was all the usual things about thugs stealing and robbing, before they shouted for retreat when they realized the students were overpowering them. From the sound of it, this group of bandits were far less organizedpared to the one the guards told me about, the one Midirn, the twins, and Rajah treated like fodder. That only confused me further, as it left too many questions open for me to befortable with. The most important one was why the hell would they attack this ce when it was guarded by Knights of Aurena? This ce had two sets of walls, and even if they took the sewer route, they would still contend against people knowing the way out of it. This was foolhardy. Why would any C-Champion Hestia! Help! Help! Champion Hestia! I snapped my head around as I heard my name, only to see a guard, half covered in dirt and blood, run up to me with the sorta expression I could never forget. The horror widening his eyes, the shock pulsating through his body like electricity causing him to stumble over his words, and the almost cough-like breathing indicating a minor hyperventtion caused by his fight-or-flight response. Dread filled my chest. My mind zoned out, too upied with listening to his next words. Saintess Fleindia sent me! A mage attacked us! A wind mage! P-people died! BloFocusGoddesss mercy! Huuuh, she needs your help! Wind mage? Is thatIs that why my ears couldnt get anything? Damn, it wasnt the citys noise! Fleindia! Is she okay? The guards with her? Fine! Fine! The knights came to save us, he spat out so fast his words almost blended together. Healing! Just healing! Please! The-there is too much! Traumatized. Definitely. Oh gosh, why didnt I use [Mana Eyes] earlier? Without giving the man a proper answer, I actually used my damn mana-seeking eyes now and pinpointed the location, identifying arge dome-like construct made from mana. [Air Shield] or something simr, definitely. Even with blue color covering everything like a mist, I noticed arge fellow pounding on the ground, trying to head towards a tight concentration of mana, something that looked like a mana core for a golem. With my boosters, I propelled myself over, only to wince as I saw the reason for that guards erratic behaviora field fully drenched in the blood of countless guards and townspeople. Their bodiesid everywhere, with many crushed under rocks and others sliced into pieces with their remains littered inrge cuts, almost too simr to the results of a high tier storm spell like [Cyclone Madness] No, it looked exactly like it, especially with all the cutting marks on the ground. Urgh, after what happened in Elyonda with those water zombies, something like this isnt that I hate this. I gritted my teeth, feeling like I could blow up on somebody right about now. Just as I approached the barrier, though, my senses suddenly picked up on some hostile intents, specifically [Foresight] warning me of a few approaching attacks. I looked down, noticing multiple Knights of Aurena that were pointing their bows at me, causing me to click my tongue. Guess Midirn was right, people didnt like flying beastmen. After I descended, the knights quickly identified me and apologized, pleading that they be forgiven for pointing their bows. I didnt know if these were the same people who harassed Saori, but I took their apology anyway. It didn''t really matter to me since there was something more problematic here. The Saintess went inside, but the barrier is inversely protected so she cante out, the knight told me, prompting me to ask him to borate. Huh? Its inversed, Champion Hestia. It lets things in easily, but keeps things in with a tight barrier. They use them for prisons and jails? House arrest? Ah, it was like a switch activated in my brain when he mentioned that. It might have been obvious for him, but it wasnt like I ever had the pleasure of seeing something like that in action before. Ive never visited a jail nor was I ever on house arrest. Even the ce I raided to rescue the students from those dwarven yakuza didnt have something like that. The dwarves had restrictions on mana use, after all. With the mana barrier inverted, the only way to bring it down was from the inside. As he mentioned, Fleindia was inside trying to help the few survivors, while her guards, the saurians, were trying to get out but without any weapons their punches werent denting it. The blue lumbering figure I spotted from before was even Akast, trying to attack something in the middle. I had heard enough at this point. I could have grilled him for mre answers, but I had to enter the barrier now. Telling the knights I would help, I entered the barrier, only to be weed by the ear-piercing shrieks of women. It confirmed there was a silence rune at workthe one used within buildings, not the one Renee could conjure up. Pretty borate set up from those who murdered all these people. In addition, I was greeted by something else. <[Dhuinn Rune: Turtles Patience] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> A Dhuinn, okay, at this point it was clear these bandits were a bit toowell prepared. These things were expensive and hard to make; a fact I knew very well since Grimnir made one for my breastte. Hestia! Critical condition, I need help now! Fleindia shouted from within a [Sacred Field], trying to staunch the bleeding of a person. Young scale, you got any ideas? We cant do shit with this effect! Krim shouted as he and Grahta were banging on the barrier to little effect. I tested the barrier myself by shing it, but it only made me feel like I was scratching on extra tough concrete. As such, I headed over to Fleindia, only to notice why she was saying that. A person actually died while the [Sacred Field] was active, right before my eyes, due to all the bleeding dripping from his opened stomach. Healing magic could do much, but it couldnt magically restore blood, only elerate its production. My parallel minds went into action the moment I realized this, identifying the people who needed my help the most and those with the least chance of being saved, to the point my minds told me to abandon them. By reducing our intelligence with the barrier, it meant our healing magic was weaker than ever. To hell with that though! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! Buffs on. Music on! Double songs, now! <[Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Music Resonation (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> I chose [The Heir of Hope] and [Strength and Wisdom] for this, obviously taking the Wisdom side of thetter to boost my intelligence back up by 25%Fleindia did the same, probably. With the former song also boosting healing effectiveness by 50% and all stats by 10%, Ive practically mitigated the negative bonuses for healing from the Dhuinn rune, and this wasnt even mentioning the buffsing from my spells. <[Strength and Wisdom (Wisdom)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> My body lit up like a neon light sign at this point, glowing white on certain patches of my scales and hair. I then snapped my fingers and produced two mes on my hand, prompting Fleindia to quickly warn everybody this was the Goddesss mercy, that was I performing a white grace upon everybody to save them. Not like any of the people really cared about it, as they were on the point of insanity and death. Their fear for death overwhelmed them, having not even registered I was here. It helped, since I was turning my crimson mes into white, readying to spread them onto everybody. Ill leave the rest to you! Fleindia stated before sitting down on the ground, staining her beautiful robes scarlet red. She then performed a prayer before a new white circle appeared around us. <[Noble Prayer (Sanctified Grounds)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Her unique skill didnt allow her to cast any spells during her prayer, so she needed me to be here for her to stop healing. I was nowpletely in control, and I would not let anybody die. With a p of my heads, my white mes exploded, spreading throughout the clinic before I prepared [Halo of Consecration] and [Miraculous Grace]. With a white ming halo levitating over my head, constantly shooting our white mes to heal everybody, I began the surgery for the 38 people hanging on the thread of life. I did hear somemotion behind me, but that was quickly muffled by Krim and Graz handling the situation. I even heard Akashting over, asking me if he could do anything. The gentle giant really was too nice, and, regretfully, I gave him the most unpleasant dutyremoving any corpses and any stabilized people. Thankfully, he epted it as if it was just another monday. Exhausting as it might be, I eventually managed to get through all my patients. Practice made perfect, although I was sure no hospital would issue me a surgeons license. Feeling drained from how much mana I had to expend in such a short time, I felt dizzy as I stood up, proud and relieved I managed to do it. My mind, though, felt all fuzzy and furious. The time limit for my [Battle Frenzy] wasing to an end soon, hastened by the rage kept inside my chest. I patted Fleindia and handed the rest to her, before I went over to where Akast was smashing when I first came over. The saurians exined one of the assants used [Terra Wall] to harden the specific spot where they stored the triggering item for the barrier. With its enfeebling effect and with how they didnt have any weapons or shovels, it made the digging process extremely hard. Since I had no time for this, I lit my ws ame with [Hellde Edge] before digging into stone, melting it to the point I could use [Volcanic ze] to swim into the ground. Once I got to the item with the rune, only to realize there wasnt a way to safely disable the rune, unless I wanted to wait for the mana to be drained. Well, best time to finally use that useless blessing. Rune Absorption! With the blessing I usurped from Grimnirs title, I usurped this piece of rune and absorbed the mana stored within, disabling it from being used for a while. With therge, heavy metal box in hand, I resurfaced and threw it onto the ground as noise returned to my ears, including those from outside as the barrier fell. The situation was solved for now, but it wouldnt be long until things got really annoying. More knights, finally, arrived. Anticipating they had to break the barrier, they also brought some priests with them. All of them were d nothing happened to Fleindia, with some even thanking the saurians for protecting her from the attackers. Sadly, some still decided to give me the eye, even having the audacity to call me out for not being there for her when the attack happened. The nerve! However, I was too mentally and emotionally exhausted to give a damn. All I wanted to know was what happened here and why. As such, I listened in on Fleindias recollection of the events when the knights question her, helping me learn this was actually an orchestrated attack by the demonkin. Two demonkin. My unique skill visibly weakened them while Sir Krim-k and Sir Grahta protected me from two iing attacks. However, strangely, the moment I did so they turned away from us and ran over here, only to mercilessly ughterGoddesss mercyall these innocent people. I couldnt do anything but watch as they unleashed arcane destruction. She looked like she was about to cry. They activated the barrier after a few died, which led to me entering the barrier to save the survivors. Sadly, they escaped in the confusion. The knights werent here at first, only having arrived after what had happened. From context, I was right to assume they would rush over here for her, something I should have done myself, but ming myself right now wouldnt do anything good. In any case, that was all I needed to know. I had my targets. I slipped past the knights attention and went back to Saori and the others, only to learn not a single knight came over here. Sad to see the truth. Nevertheless, I recounted what happened to everybody. They did what? Saori frowned. So, all those thugs were distractions? All so they could hit Fleindia and threaten her life? But then they just turned around and killed the people? That that does not add up properly. If you ask me, this sounds more like a way to discredit you, mydy, Tasianna expressed. The priests were already questioning your ability to save a Saintess, and now another got attacked while you were prioritizing everybody else but her life. Not to mention, many people died from the demonkins rampage. Oh no Cleaning up some thugs wont do anything for you. Eine grimaced. In fact, that would only put your decision making to question. Your mark as a leader. Your capabilities to lead the church with your directive. They got us, Tatsuya voiced everybodys thought. Shit! I turned around and began walking, only for Neill to grab my arm. Woah, you arent going anywhere with that killers face. Midirn reported to us. With how youre now, youre just looking for a scapegoat and a target to punch. I tore my arm away. Shut it! Grk! Sis pushed me. At least turn your [Battle Frenzy] off then, or do you want me to punch it out of you, you little brat? Love you to bits, but you know I wont take this kinda attitude lying down. I taught you how to properly manage Minor, so stop embarrassing yourself and our bloodline by getting consumed by it! She pushed me again, this time more forceful than before, but I stomped my feet down, anchoring myself in my spot as I red at her. I grit my teeth, having this urge to fight her right now as she was standing in my way. I could hear my breathing in my head. As if time had stopped. I looked around at my friends, at their worried and confused looks. I looked down at my arms, only now realizing there were white neon lights covering my scales. I touched my hair, pulling some of them in front of my eyes where I could see evidence of [Battle Frenzy] still being active. Hard to ignore myself glowing like a light bulb, but somehow I did. Didnt I deactivate it? Did I leave it on all this time? Wait, hold on, where was the box with the Dhuinn rune at? Did I forget I did, huh? I calmed myself, even turning down my [Aerokinesis] stereo. I groaned, caressing my face as I finally understood what happened to me today. I got yed, and this would only get more troublesome down the road. I apologized to Neill and everybody in attendance for my behavior, before standing up. Neill, Saori, and Tasianna wanted toe with me considering who I was about to question, and they wouldnt allow me to go otherwise. Master and Yorshka also insisted for my protection. Leaving Yorshka, the twins, and Eine behind to protect the students and everybody else from any potential attacks, my group went to the eastern side of the city, where Saori led us into a small eatery with a hidden entrance called the Nobles Secret. This was where Vifi wanted us to go. There, we questioned the bartender as we couldnt find the demonkin, where the man handed us a piece of parchment that told us to meet her in the sewers. After getting directions, we ventured towards the southeastern part of the city, where we found out an entire checkpoint was ced at the sewers entrance. It took a bit of persuading for them to let us in since the guards were given instructions to not let anybody in or out of it, but I overruled them since I was a Champion. My main argument was that I had to search for any clues since I assumed the thieves came from the sewers. Once inside, Song showed herself and guided us towards Vifi, who was waiting next to a wooden crate. Yo, gues I charged up to her, leaving barely any space in between us. Tapping her shoulder, I red at the demonkin. Coincidence or not? Youve told us countless times to not put all our trust in you, but I did want to believe, you know? I did. Im not the type of person who wants to be paranoid about anything, and I strongly believe in the concept of spreading happiness. Not pain, suffering, or all that crap. So, tell me straight here and now, did you backstab us? Was the reason why you tried to hide from us the reason why a demonkin attack happened today? Hestia! Saori pulled me back. Clicking her tongue, she turned her head to the slightly baffled Vifi. Got the context? Wrinkling her mouth, she sighed. The gist of it. People got killed, I guess? We can do it now and here, Neill stated as her scales formed her gauntlets and sabatons. A real rematch, and I dont think my little sister has any shred of mercy in her this time. You canunch the trap, were ready. Ha, not to implicate myself, but if I wanted to get back at you guys, it would be better nned out, since I do know I cant exactly win against you and your sisters song in my current form. A 15% emotional surge isnt worth anything since I know your top limit. She smiled smugly, but didnt possess an inkling of hostility. You dont need to fight alone since were in enemy territory, Tasianna argued. You could call for the Prince of Envy and his sin heir, and itll turn into a real battle. There are many ways for you to turn on us to your advantage. And can I remind you that I am a deserter? If I were to return, they would execute me. Even if I brought the newest Champions head to them, they wouldnt be happy about it. The initial n to get rid of Melloxtressa is gone, so harming you now would only incur her wrath. Shell wake up eventually, sooner rather thanter when the [Room] disappears with your death. Vifi shrugged before turning around and opening the wooden crate. Heres the real reason why I came. Look. Midirn and Master went up for us, inspecting the stuff inside before they jerked forward. Master then pulled out what looked like a ck tanto. Grimnir made this. Here, catch, Saori. He threw it over. Once in her hand, she appraised the item before her eyes also widened in surprise. ck lightning crackled around her arms before they gathered around her de, elongating it until it was the length of a sword. From the look of it, my dagger skills still apply its bonuses to it. The length of aNo, I can adjust the length of the lightning de however I want, but it is still a tanto at the end of the day. Exactly like mine, but, couldnt I use this in my fenrir form? Saori then caressed the handle, showing me the shine of three runes. This is obviously Grimnirs work. The old man told me to sneak them to you since you wont have any weapons inside. Sneak it past the checkpoint with your storage, and youre all good! Thats why I came. The only reason, she reiterated thatst part. Im a soldier. It doesnt feel good if I have nothing to do but stare into the sky. I get that, Midirn nodded. Nothing feels worse than being sidelined, all while you know that a battle is about to happen. Those thoughts, right? Cant get it out of your mind, not even during sleep, and you feel so antsy. Useless. Vifi chortled, shaking her head a bit, but nodding in agreement. Military people understood each other. But, then, why so soon? Tasianna questioned. Weve only been here for three days. And how did you sneak into the city without any issues? We had to go through a checkpoint. What about the barrier? Shouldnt you have sounded the rm by entering the city? Just like in Shaturein, mana barriers dont go into the ground. Thats why the sewer is the perfect way to enter, you see. Also, sneak past a checkpoint? Who do you think youre talking to? I can do that even without my voltaic lightning! She scoffed, looking insulted for the first time in this discussion. She then calmed down before pointing at her cloak. This trench coat is actually the reason why I was so confident in going in and out. I was intending on hiring a courier to hand you a letter, but color me surprised when I encountered a demonkin operative. An actually worthless description, huh? I guess I could usurp it, maybe. This cloak as I had called it up until now was actually a [Shrouded Vignce Jacket], an invention created by the Prince of Sloth, BoleTarias top inventor. The jacket was made to hide a demonkins demonic aura and also hide their Profile from any snooping subordinate god, making it one of the best tools for a field operative. Vifi, in fact, used it for the Elyonda siege. Which begged me to ask her why she had one. She had nothing on her when we met, aside from some rundown weapons and armor she repossessed from bandits. This brought her back to how she encountered a demonkin on her way here. She noticed the person was fending off against a group of bandits. Seeing an opportunity, she helped the bandits by throwing a rock at the demonkin, cleanly knocking them out and leaving them vulnerable for the bandits to rob. To her fortune, the demonkin killed over the vast majority of the bandits, so any who were left were too exhausted to fully rob the demonkin, only stealing any money or valuables, but leaving the jacket behind. Vifi stripped the person and donned the jacket, using it to sneak in and out without any issue. Sadly, there were some caveats with it. It can only be used by those with demonic mana and it requires some type of fuel or something to recharge it. Lord Sloth never exined it to me, but I presume its some ritual or special mana thread. Anyways, the point is that this thing wontst forever, she exined. Thats why I left the operative alive. Would be more problematic if they died, and losing the jacket, while expensive to make, isnt the end of the world since humans cant use, properly appraise, or even recharge it. Thats why I had some bandits flee. But now youre telling us you made contact with a demonkin, Master brought up. Yeah, and its your choice now to believe me or not. I would suggest not to, since, you know, Im a demonkin. I frowned. There is also that time you got affected by [Original Sin: Jaldaboath]. That is the perfect time for that sin heir to speak to you, make a deal with you. And youve all the right to suspect me. Kick me out if you want. At this point, that self-righteous cousin of yours cant do anything since Im exposed I dont want to kill my own people. If you ask me, if you want me to go, then say so. I would enjoy proper exile better. Then do it, why are you still here then? Do you need my permission? But, thats the problem, Donut. She sighed. Tell me that I should leave, then I will. If you wont, then you can continue living with paranoia. Why is she being like this? Shes like a clingy cat who keeps telling you she doesnt want to be with you, only to alwayse back. Why does she need me to tell her to leave? She can do that any time! I dont understand. I dont understand her thinking at all. Is she a traitor? Is she just being misunderstood? I As the leader, what is my choice here? If I would appraise her to see how her emotional levels were. If I could understand how she was feeling, then I could probably do something. Would you like to share what you experienced? But to my surprise, Saori was the first to speak up. What you saw in Jaldaboath? I saw my personal experiences, so I might be able to understand where youe from? I mean, Hestia tries not to be paranoid, but I didnt stop indulging my own paranoia this whole time. I admit that I was not being polite to you. So, would you like to tell us more about yourself? Maybe it would help alleviate our distrist? And the surprises wouldnt stop. For a moment, I saw Vifi break her poker face, making this sad, vulnerable face I havent seen her make before. She had always been more mncholic and standoffish whenever she wasnt arguing or fighting me. It fitted the manner she wanted to interact with us by keeping all of us at an arms length, until, well, Grimnir began pushing her to build rapport. He even got her to attend my concerts. Sadly, this moment was fleeting. She sighed and red at us. Yeah, suuure. Get to know me better so when the backstabbing part happens it would hurt even worse. Im a wrathie. I know exactly how much anger can fuel your strength, and Donut nearly unleashed that on me, today. Im done. Take the crate. Ille back in a few days with the rest, since, as you said, three days isnt a lot. Old man needs more time, but hell get your kitted up. Bye. Vifi turned around and began walking away, leaving us in the dark to everything going inside her mind. After sneaking the crate of weapons back to the church area, Fleindia informed us that the church would perform an emergency meeting at tomorrows morning prayer, wanting to speak about what happened today. The vicar would personally attend and he wanted the entirety of Aurora to attend, especially me. With a throbbing headache, I asked Saori to bring me to the shadow world so we could enter my subspace. Once inside, it was fully confirmed we coulde and go from the [Room] while keeping its existence aplete secret. Once I greeted Svena, Haati, Lorena, and Prisci, and told them what happened since I arrived in Aureolis, I then went over to Gravy where I had him spawn two slimes for my monster room. I see if we can evolve them into those toilet slimes, we can promote Shoyi from cleaning duty. My monster room was still immature and required some time before it could transform into the same one I encountered, but for now, it was all okay. For now, Gravy deserved a head pat! To Rajahs chagrin as he red at the golem pebble with pure envy. Once Saori came back with Master, we went over to Grimnir to inform him of everything. Lass was bored, so I sent her out, he told us why Vifi was around. We then talked about the Dhuinn rune, where he told me he would ask around. Dhuinn rune creation wasnt documented, but the runesmiths who could make one were. Master then handed Grimnir a letter he wanted him to send to Caedhul, informing us he just wanted his adventure to be chronicled. After that was done, we returned to my room in Aureolis, readying ourselves for tomorrow. Continue with Dragon Idol Book 2 on Amazon KU Continue with Dragon Idol Book 2 on Amazon KU .r63837746441c2a7ad54a9dd286fe9{ disy: none; } Hello, everybody, Embers: A LitRPG Adventure (A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale Book 2) Or you can listen to the story on audible! Embers: A LitRPG Adventure (A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale Book 2) This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it. Otherwise, I do thank everybody who has read up till this point. Chapter 457: Our Faith and Adoration for the Goddess. Chapter 457: Our Faith and Adoration for the Goddess. .r9cff159f7f5e40ceb9875eaabc9bf9d6{ disy: none; } Todays session may begin! Representing Pope Gwyn and the Church of the Goddesss leadership, Cardinal Vicar Marius von Zahbak. The vicar, adorned in radiant white-golden garbs, stepped away from the altar and stood in front of all of us, resting his gloved hands on the podium. Our group, along with the congregation of priests, stood up together, showing the vicar the necessary respect by silently praying for his health, although I was more upied with how this would progress. Once everybody sat back down, the bishops announcement of the vicars arrival continued. This is an emergency session. As we have informed everybody, there was an attack yesterday in the middle district of theity section. Slight grunts filled the basilicas pristine white halls, echoing off the walls, floor, and ceiling as if this was one giant cave. It felt so loud, even if I didnt have my inhuman hearing I would have probably heard all of them. This is unprecedented. Even during the faefolk war, never once have our walls fallen. Never once has the Goddesss protection not kept our people safe. We have lived in safety behind our mana barrier for generations, for over 600 years, since the Empire was founded and the war against the demonkin began once again. The bishop pped his hands, acting like a signal for the priests to nod and join in the fervor he was creating with this speech. With our blessing. With Aureoliss blessing. With Pope Arminsals blessing, the Empire of Folschreck was founded in the year 2000 after the Origin Gods descent, and King Karlsvenni of the glorious von Numerus dynasty was crowned as the first Holy Emperor of Mankind. Our bulwark against the demonkin! Oh, fun. A history lesson on Folschrecks founding emperor, which I havent once touched. I nced over at Saori who had her eyes and ears glued to the bishops word. I sighed. Oh well, betterte than never. House von Numerus waspletely unknown to me, and from the way the bishop was praising it, it seems the dynasty most likely was now extinct or otherwise fell on hard times. Simr to Elyonda, where one house took over their founding house, the same could apply within the Folschreck Empire, although this would be a better guess if I knew who the Emperor was. Regardless, the name Numerus was familiar to me, as that was the name of the continent the founder of the Empire came from before BoleTaria took it over. I just didnt know his house was named after it. It made sense. While I was enjoying the fact I figured this connection out, the priests around me began to p, praising this Holy Emperor Karlsvenni like a celebrity. I guess it was the same for us Americans and President George Washington. A historical founder whose name symbolized the pride of a nation. I request silence. The vicar raised his hand, causing any rambunctious priest to settle down. I understand everybodys anger. After all, this is the Goddesss holy ce. Where her religion began, and where all of us can personally connect to her spiritually. This is where pilgrims travel to worship her at the first altar that we, the Church of Aurena, dedicated to her faith. We have an obligation to protect Aureolis and her people. Let the Goddesss light reveal the criminals! The majoritymen and women, young and oldshouted behind and in front of me, prompting the vicar to once again raise his hand to quiet them. He especially red at the bishops and cardinals sitting at the altar who participated. Hold on, isnt one of the cardinals missing? I tilted my head as I recalled seeing six cardinals nking the altar, yet today there were only five. Maybe one of them got sick? He shook his head before he started rummaging through his robes, before revealing something akin to a white metal ball with weird feather-like patterns. Holding it up high for everybody to see, the entire room gasped. This audibly shook the hall, as I saw even the knights let their guards down. Simrly, Fleindia, Renee, and Theodore had their eyes wide open. In these times of need, the pope has agreed to grant to me, his vicar, the authority of the churchs leadership. Until Pope Gwyn manages to ovee his nightmares, or until another pope is voted worthy of this spot, I shall grant the Church of Aurena my full dedication. The orb in his hand began glowing pure-white, shining so brightly the bronze hue of the metal ball disappeared within it. In my possession is [Providences Will]. It has epted me. As the light dimmed, the real appearance of the orb revealed itself. The feathers opened up, forming four same sized wings, only leaving a bronze-ted spine behind from the balls original look. Behind this was an white orb with swirling fluids, looking very much like milk from this distance. I had a feeling this was a catalyst. And my assumption proved correct when people began mumbling Goddess Andiras catalyst and asking Can it be this urgent? As the hall became louder with the vicar showing no signs of stopping it, I turned to Theodore to exin this fuss. Goddess Andiras catalyst is a sacred object she left behind after the demon war. Created by God Istari, this catalyst is considered by all followers of the church to be the strongest holy catalyst ever created. No alchemist has ever been able to replicate it. He then pointed at the milky ball. The wings and bronze ball were added onto the white catalyst afterwards, to make it appear more divine and awe-bringing. Like a book cover, protecting the beautifully written prose inside. I thought the nobody able to replicate it part was a bit of an exaggeration at first, but apparently the catalyst was made with the essence of the defeated Light Elemental Emperor. Simr to Yeostar receiving his arena or how his bloodline was sanctified as a gift upon joining Aurenas pantheon, Andiras reward for following Aurena was this catalyst. If that was the case, then yes, the statement was probably true. It has restrictions, though, Fleindia added. Considering that a mortal should not possess the power of a demi-god, for the sake of the worlds bnce, through an item, [Providences Will]s full potential has been sealed since Goddess Andiras ascension. No blessed of Goddess Andira has been documented to have unlocked it. I raised a brow, looking around the hall and how literally everybody was pping. Then why are people so excited about it? Because even if its potential is restricted, it now acts as Aureoliss symbol of defense. Even weakened, the catalyst empowers holy mages to the point theyre at the offensive power of a master mage. If the mage is actuallypetent, then Fear me, oh, my arrogant enemies. Woe to thee and thy allies, for divine powereth before thee. The light beckons, and the light taketh the darkness within thy soul. Thats what Popess Gwynevere said as she slew two armies of Aureoliss invaders before she sumbed to arcane corruption. She was our second pope. Fleindia held her hands together, praying. Renee turned her head around, looking ufortable. And I heard the vicar is a strong mage. A master mage, in fact, who has ess to [Sacred Magic Lv. 8]. Eight? So, he has [Heavens Sword], too. Geez, and this guy is supposed to be our enemy If Saoris information could be trusted, then the vicar was working with the Prince of Envy. Considering how much he looked like a stereotypical wizard with a long grey beard and how a high bishop like Rasheid knew [Major Heal], I could very much believe hispetency. This was the center of Aurenas faith, meaning this catalyst was the holy grail for every holy mage. So, what did this mean? What was the vicars intention here? Considering it surprised Fleindia and Theodore, it meant they never once considered it. They never told me this catalyst existed, after all. I request silence! Having heard enough, the vicar raised his hand. As you must understand, it means Aureolis and its city are in danger. 39ity died yesterday; even more would have fallen if Saintess Fleindia hadnt intervened. Bless her soul. Praise the Saintess! Praise Goddess Erithia! the priests yelled. And what about me? Huh? Urgh, how untasteful. They know I cant speak up! Although we couldnt apprehend the two terrorists responsible for this insanity, Champion Hestia and her partys effort to capture the bandits working alongside this attack allowed us to interrogate them. Naturally, nobody cheered for me, so the vicar continued without an issue. The Knight-Commander managed to extract the location of their hideoutinside one of our towns, unfortunately. As per Saintess Fleindias testimony, the people who attacked her yesterday were demonkin. Meaning, BoleTaria and their otherworldly gods have finally decided to intrude into the Goddesss holy ce! But you support the demonkin, so of course you would know something even before themander finds anything! I was really keeping myself from saying anything. If the damn Prince of Envy would show himself already, I could stop this entire farce with [My Darkest Thought]. Sadly, the enemy knew plenty of things about us already. The fact that I could stop demonic powers, that our party had ess to [Room] due to my concertsalthough they probably didnt know the exact method or that I was the casterand that somebody could usurp demonic influences. It was sooo much easier when nobody knew what I could do. Knowing nothing about the situation, nearly every single priest inside cheered for this moment, expressing how the demonkin will suffer divine punishment. I did look around the room a bit to notice a few people not celebrating. Fleindia and Theodore both exined the few people looking at the situation stoically were their allies. Hopefully they can do something, then I grimaced. They will. Would you like me to remind you that we just arrived four days ago? You wanted this warto revolve around faith, so give us the time to execute this n! Theodore chastised me. Patience, Lady Hestia. For the Goddesss sake. You wanted to navigate this through diplomatic means and our associate will ensure people will be familiar with your deeds. That I assure you. Considering our partnership against House Chezaic, I had assumed you would trust my capabilities more. Nobles did understand politicking more than I would, and Fleindia and Theodore were the perfect pair for the job. Maybe I was getting impatient here, but who could me me? The vicar was twisting words together to create the perfect narrative for their side, feeding it to everybody inside this church as if they were hungry pigeons, unaware their crumbs were filled with deceit. This felt infuriating. As such, upon my discussion with the other cardinals, I will issue a church Quest to Champion Hestia and the Heroes of Aurena. He turned to me, staring down with these judging eyes. Naturally, there were people who openly argued against it, mentioning how it wasnt right for me to be included in it. Supposedly, I wasnt worthy since I had left Saintess Fleindias side. Some even reminded people about Eshe and how I had failed her, leaving her to die against the demonkin. To my chagrin, these were the exact old coots who denounced me within the admin building, telling me how I was unworthy to serve the church at my current capacity. While I was ready to just ignore it, strangely enough, a few people did raise their voices in my support. Current capacity? Then teach her, instead ofining! and Her lizardman master spoke the truth, and youre just disregarding what she did to our training field! I could hear Masterin about being called a lizardman. Silence! The vicars powerful voice drowned out any discontent. I am willing to hear a proper council from all of you, but we cardinals have made our wishes clear. The Champion deserves a chance to show off her power in a more fitting setting. It is a duty of a Champion to serve the Goddess, and now, Aureolis, Her Holinesss center of faith, is in danger from the scheming demonkin. Destroy them, Champion. I squinted my eyes. His intentions with this n were clear. What about Saintess Fleindia and Champion Rhea? Are you only sending me and the otherworldly heroes? That is the idea; you will go with candidate Asaka. You must show your power and so do the Heroes of the Goddess. They have traveled for nearly two years now, and it is beyond time for them to show their achievements. After all, only by defeating the demonkin king will the Goddess allow them to return to their world! Praise to the Goddess! Praise to her heroes! May Saint candidate Asaka bring the criminals to justice! There was jubtion, but not for our group. Not the right ce. Yeah, I remember that line. So they want to iste Asaka, the students, and me from everybody else to attack us. Hmph, would get me to the prince faster, but I dont want to fight him in his trap. Leaving Yorshka, Master and the saurians, Midirn, Saori, Tasianna, the twins, and Neill behind meant Fleindia and Renee would be extra safe from any attack theyunched at them. Only sending the students with me into a far-off ce was a clear sign they wanted to get rid of all the problematic people. If the students and I were dead, this entire faith war would be over. Knowing this, I was about to stand up to oppose this so-called quest, but Asaka reacted faster. So, after all this time, all of you are still like this, huh? No shame in the fact your goddess had to summon some people from another world to solve yourissues? Asaka scowled at the congregation. Having us all do your fetch work and promotional events. Did any of you even consider our stance here, or has Goddess Aurena also given all of you a holier-than-thou-not-my-problem attitude? Cause that is exactly what I am feeling here by sending us on a trial run. What exactly is she trying to do here? As confused as I was about her sudden irritation, the priests all looked at each other as if they werent understanding a single word she was saying. Understanding her anger, Tatsuya and the other students tried to stop her, but the blue-haired girl kept on speaking. That! Thats exactly it! What real reason is there to only send us into their of a demonkin? Its clearly a trap, I mean,e on! I mean, a town? Really? Might as well tell Hestia not to drop a giant bomb to just eradicate them all! But, oh, let me guess, that would be the next thing you would tell us to assure people wouldnt get suspicious, right? She looked at the vicar. Heres the thing. We all are working to return home, but I think you might have guessed this already from ourck of correspondence, but we arent working for you any longer. Ah, I kinda forgot there was somebody with a shorter fuse than me. The vicar eyed her and the students, who all smacked their faces lightly from Asakas deration. What is that supposed to mean? Exactly what you heard. Correction, there were plenty of people with shorter fuses. Neill, for example. My older sister red at the cardinals, causing some to twitch back. I dont take orders from the Church of Aurena. You dare look down at me? Who are you to tell me to stay away from my younger sister, or that I am unwee here? You can shut it! Insolence! The Goddess is also your goddess, Kargryxmors spawn! This is Her church! The priests shouted. Knights, she does not belong here if she rudely speaks such words to Her servants! As the guard turned their attention to Neill, Midirn stood up. He turned his head around, inspecting the surrounding, causing the knights to take a step back. Massaging his chin, he said, The imperial princess will do what she wants. If you wish to say something, then do it with less of a tone. Fathers horns, with how youve been treating my little sister and her friends, none of you have the right to order me around or ask favors! Neill huffed, puffing her chest up as she proudly proimed that. Let me make it clear, Champion Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor is Kargryxs Champion! As you all said, God Kargryxmor is Goddess Aurenas subordinate god, meaning we of the Dragon Empire have as much right in speaking up our minds! However, unlike Asaka, Neill actually turned her temper into a political statement! Was her time working at the summit actually beneficial for her? She continued, As my sister has said, she is a Champion of Goddess Aurena! She is your Champion, but you dare put a trial on her? Are your opinions worth more than an Origin Goddesss? If you ask me, the Church of Aurena thinking they have a right to order her direct Champion is the reason why she so urgently ordered to revoke the popes right as a leader. Evidently, considering how arrogant his vicar is! Heilige scheie, Sis! Dropping that bombshell of a statement, my kirin sister fluttered her long, fluffy hair around. Even though she didnt have the most appropriate attire or appearanceshe was just wearing her scale kimono that exposed arge part of her chest and legs, and her hair was still a lion mane-like messher charisma and presence were hard to ignore. She put her foot down for our party. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it. This caused some priests to finally bellow out what they actually thought about us. Many had suspected the newspaper was entirely correct that I had attacked Elyonda with the grimgarians and that was why Renee was with me. This conjecture evolved as they directed everybody''s attention towards Saori and Asaka, mentioning their amulets and attire. That they were servants of the Pantheon of Dark. Guess its finally time. Asaka pulled off her ne, showing it off to the entire congregation. Took all of you long enough to realize this. Yes, Im no longer a Hero of Aurena as you idiots kept trying tobel me as. This time, it was my choice. I am Asaka Hanazawa, Saintess of Ilsaphone, Goddess of Death and Necromancy. Huh! The collective priests all pulled out their catalysts with some knights unsheathing their weapons. They drew them at Asaka. [ It is good to see that one of the four that I trained had grown a strong spine,] Belzac whispered in everybodys mind, agitating Saori to act. She sighed and stood up with her Belzac pendant fully in view. And so am I. I am Saori Segawa, former ssroom teacher of these Japanese students that you kidnapped. I am an [Otherworldly Reincarnator] simr to the Revolution Queen, and a Champion of Edna, Goddess of Monster and Fertility. As the gasps of the crowd only grew louder, Saori then turned to the vicar, squinting at him. And we arent here to hurt Goddess Aurena. The fact that threeblessed are willing to have us here is proof of that. Brainwashing? Nonsense. We are all allies here working towards one goal. A blessed of the dark gods can never work with ours! You are the enemy! A pawn of Marsven and his perverted pantheon and racial abominations! Vampires, goblins, ogres, and all the other demi-humans are a result of your pantheons debauched behavior! Knights! And that is where you are wrong. I stood up, tapping Theodores exasperated shoulder. The Goddess has revealed it to me personally. She and God Marsven are not enemies. That is because she is benevolent! a cardinal argued. It has been said multiple times from her blessed. Documented since the first conflict between our church. The Goddess is the most benevolent and peaceful of the Origin Gods, and all she wishes is for her followers to walk on her path of light. The shadows are nothing but stones on the sidewalk. It is clear she wants us to ignore them, but her wisdom is unfathomable! She would never condemn a fellow Origin God, no, but she holds Enough! I silenced him. Now I understand what she meant by being aggravated by this! Her frustration with all of you putting words in her mouth. No, there are no buts or ors. She clearly stated to me that she has no feud with God Marsven; in fact, she even told me she gets along with him quite well! The truth is that there is no ill will between the gods, there is only animosity between the Church of Aurena and the Church of Marsven. It is a mortal issue! The vicar lowered his body, almost leaning on his podium. He looked down at me, eyes filled to the brim with suspicion but there was a certainck of animosity. Are you sure you didnt misinterpret her words, mydy? Many blessed have, after all. Your confidence is staggering considering how the words of the gods are beyond our mind toprehend. Because she has earned it. Fleindia stood up. Unlike Lady Rhea or me, Lady Hestia has earned the full confidence to speak on behalf of the gods. For she is fully able to speak with them without any disturbances. Sentences upon sentences, down to the details and intricacies hidden behind words. This is why she is the [The Light]. As agreed, it was time for me to reveal thest of my three secrets to the public. That I was a dragon, that I was a Champion, that I was a I am Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, but in my former life on Earth, I was Hikari Schartner. A German-Japanese born in the USA to human parents who reincarnated into this world as the daughter of Emperor Eltharion Kargryxmor and Empress Melloxtressa Nordor. My situation is simr to Dravlia Kongun, reborn into this world with the blessing of a Goddess, but unlike her, my soul was fortified to speak to all gods. That is why I can speak so confidently, vicar! I then turned to the stunned congregation. If you wish to believe me or not, then that is your choice. Faith is no absolute, it is a choice, like my choice to serve Goddess Aurena as her Champion and her first idol. She might have summoned me into this world, but I took on her Divine Quest after I aligned with her. Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize And I will make that clear to everybody with my voice! 13 human followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48036 13? Who though? I pointed at the vicar and his cardinals. And this is her message. My Divine Quest is to rid her religion from the infestation destroying its foundation! I know, Vicar, and I assure you I will get down to the issue. The vicar stroked his beard as the congregation started to mumble at what they had heard. Nobody spoke up against me, only waiting for the vicar to do the next move. Weirdly, though, the vicar just smiled in response. I see. That is the reason. I am not so suspicious as to distrust you with this, Champion Hestia. If you were lying, then either the Goddess wants you to do so or everything you just said was true. She would have reimed her blessing if she was displeased with you. Which means, these blessed of the Pantheon of Darkness are your allies, after all. Hmph, let me tell you outright, I have always been apprehensive of the brainwashing idea, because our Goddess is all-seeing. Those who used me of brainwashing slowly sat down. I see, it was the correct choice to allow the discussion to happenter on. He closed his eyes and opened them again. This is why you wanted to have blessed lead us. The Goddess has deemed our church incapable of leading itself. Who am I to speak against her magnanimous self, when she summoned another Hero of Aurena to our world? I squinted my eyes. Since the term was invented by the demonkin, being called such felt insulting. He then spread his hand, one aimed at the student and another at us three blessed. Lady Asaka has changed her allegiance, but if the blessed of the Goddess epts her, we should too. We should respect their wishes, after all Saori Segawa? Was it? Does this mean you care for them? You would be correct. She grimaced. Then, I must apologize to you! The Goddess must have had a n; after all, you wouldnt be here without her. You must be a hero as well! He lowered his head and voice, growling his words out. Which means the other heroes who reside in the Empire must have learned the truth about you. I appreciate you telling us that you wish only the best for them. This result was always unavoidable purely cause we had the students on the side. Franz and the others were always hostages the moment Franz figured his n was worth the risk, returning back into the hold of the demonkin. The only issue about Saori revealing her true identity here would be that they would know she was a void-touched. The students would have always been her weakness. I see I am beginning to understand the whole picture. I understand, then I must say that your suggestion would be fitting, Champion Hestia. However He leaned forward. You are not fit to lead the church. Pardon? It is as I said, to make your idea work, you will require a blessed to properly lead the church. Someone who is acquainted with its in and out, including our culture in Aureolis and also how othernds will think and function. As the leader you are the center of faith for countless people and priests! He raised his hands up dramatically, holding up that winged catalyst, before lowering them. You might be a talented field captain and a fearsomebatant as a dragon, but are you a good leader for a faith? Do you know our rituals? The cardinals of other nations, aside from Cardinal Theodore? I remained silent. As I thought. Neither is Champion Rhea worthy of the role. For both of you are too young and unfamiliar to the lives of us clergy. However, there is one amongst you who I believe is fully worthy of the role. A priestess who has lived and learned the way of the clergy, who understands Aureolis as much as her own home city. He was right. From the point of view of the church, I was practically an outsider who knew nothing more about the church than the surface-level I have heard and seen, but a single day of Fleindia and Theodore trying to teach me how priests worked wouldnt be enough. In fact, I wasnt a ruler or mayor-type person. Being stuck in Aureolis would be something I could never get into purely cause of my idol dream. Even now, when it came to managing things, I was leaving that stuff to everybody else. Money, resources, even ordering people around was delegated to people with the proper expertise. The only person who was a blessed and had an inkling of administrative talent was Fleindia. I looked over to her, noticing her grimace as the vicar led us into this answer. He then smiled and announced this very fact, letting everybody understand Fleindia was the only capable candidate. He just cut Renee and me out of the equation! Also, what is he doing here? Is he actually on our side here, or why was he making this process easier than I thought? He pped his hands. With that, I say this meeting is over. Considering this new revtion, I must speak with the Knight-Commander on the demonkin issue. As such, I ask all of you to stay safe and report any suspicious activities to the knights. Speaking of Champion Hestia and her party rest. The way he said that only made it more ominous. With that ufortable feeling in my chest, we left the basilica where a congregation of priests immediately began to swarm around Fleindia, showering her with praise after the Vicars speech. Almost as if they had forgotten about Asaka, Renee, and me once the Vicar agreed a change had to happen, but that I was the wrong person for it. Was this jealousy? No, I didnt want to be in the middle of a group of stuck-up priests and manage a ce like this, though I would call this suffocating feeling more frustration. It felt annoying how the vicar diminished my entire revtion with a Nah, youre underqualified. Even if I was. Fleindia gestured for us to go on ahead, leading to Midirn telling us he wanted to say something so we went to a nearby open area and began to whisper amongst us. I do not like this, the dragonewt announced. Its clear from yesterdays attack that were on the defensive right now due to ack of information. Weve spent some days here, but have found nothing. Your Graces, I rmended we stop this and start doing a full sweep. Overstepping some boundaries is required here. I winced. Midirn, I told you already that Yet, he interrupted me. Your Highness, if I may be so bold to say, I believe your n will not work if you keep yourself restricted to this faith war n. You are not just a priestess. You are a Champion. We must stop acting reactively unless we wish to face the consequences. He was right. I knew it from my core. Agreeing with my thoughts, Theodore nodded. Without a doubt. The Vicars speech had made me think about our situation, reinforcing my idea that we still have to support Lady Hestias position within the clergy. Did everybody notice? How much the Vicar is propping up Saintess Fleindia? Completely ignoring Champion Rheas and your contributions, Lady Hestia. Its almost as if he was putting her in the center, Eine said, turning her head around to see Fleindia still within the crowd. Her brows furrowed. I think I should stay with her a bit. Well help. Tatsuya raised his arm. The clergymen and women know us enough. They probably wont scowl if were around her for protection. Targeting Fleindia, Renee, or me would be the ideal strategy for the demonkin, since we were needed for the final n to work out. If something were to happen to Fleindia, any support directed towards me might vanish since people might me me for failing my Champion duty, again. Renee might face simrplications. I was surprised I had only now figured it out, but something still irked me. Should we start our own offensive? Midirn proposed. I agree, Sir Midirn. Theodore squinted, looking a bit gloomy with his eye shadows. We should track down Cardinal Wendell. Who? Oh, you two noticed it as well? Saori stopped pondering, having stayed silent this entire time. Master, Midirn, Theodore, Yorshka, and Shay all nodded, exining to the rest of us that there were supposed to be six cardinals but one was missing. I had also thought it weird, but didnt bring it up since I thought he might be sick or something, yet Theodore rejected that idea. Instead, he pulled a hand-sized scroll from his pocket. From whom? I asked. Theodore leaned his head to the side, pointing at the group of clergy people. You work with people, you get them to side with you, and this is the reward. A good speech, mydy, it won over some neutrals. A list of targets and how somebody noticed the missing cardinal removing himself from the dormitory yesterday. It is really hard to leave the basilica unnoticed, I heard. Just as he promised, Theodores and Fleindias contacts gave us some valuable information, specifically concerning suspects they believe might be traitors. No knights were mentioned, only white robes, with a good majority being from the empire. The six names at the bottom of the lists belonged to the six cardinals, with a special mention on Wendell, since he went missing. I will track him down, Saori said. Or, we can have one of the shadow pack do it. Regardless, I need to get ess to his room but the insides of the dormitories block out dark spells. I did the tests; the darkness-blocking ward only works within the rooms. Let me guess, we cant barge in since itll only ruin Siss reputation, right? Neill slouched, looking impatient. How about a distraction, then? She then pointed at the leaving knights, noting Royce in particr. Get everybodys eyes on us, which also doubles as a way for us to know who is keeping an eye on us, aside from the people on the list, right? If theye too close, the wolves should sniff them out, so lets go! Neill moved towards them, only for Yorshka to stop her with a smile. Neill shrugged and let her continue, so we followed Yorshka who followed the knights back to the orders building. There, we also noticed that the Vicar had entered the building, keeping his word of wanting to speak with the Commander. Yorshka nodded and approached the entrance, only for Royce and other knights to stop her. Are you only here to annoy us? Royce snarled. You saw and heard Lord Vicar, Yorshka. What? Yorshka yed dumb. Sorry, I didnt really look, but cant I go in a bit earlier? I need to talk with Kuornig a bit, you know, since were old friends and so on. Cant you let me have a chat? You! Royce raised his voice, looking like he was about to explode, only to suddenly notice me and the others. He groaned, gritting his teeth. What is this? Your princess made her point and now shes making good on her word by storming over everything Aurolis has built up over the past 2000 years? Here I thought you would understand it at least, as a former knight. I do but you have no right to admonish me for anything, Royce. She leaned her head closer. You tried to kill our Matriarchs daughter. Do you think I would forgive you for that? Yorshka then spread her arms out, unting them around at all the knights in the surrounding area. Look at me, my dear formerpatriots! I am a dragonewtYorshka Sirris Nordor! A dragoon and now a knight for Champion Hestia. By her will, I am requesting an audience with Knight-Commander Kuornig of the Knights of Aurena for an important matter. Make way, or I will remind all of you why I was the Commanders right-hand woman. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Amazon: /amazon/B0CPQT5GDZ Audible: /pd/Embers-Audiobook/B0CQ5PK8S3?ref_pageloadid=not_applicable&ref=a_series_Dr_c5_lProduct_1_2&pf_rd_p=284b47b1-a5db-4711-9667-612f2ac7458e&pf_rd_r=B440YFADJQ1G60SK157S&pageLoadId=xAFYbXEojVzIZQfA&creativeId=b570234c-250a-43ff-be6b-ca1b4c5d7caa I do hope everybody is awaiting the next installment of the story, rewritten and polished! Chapter 458: Yorshka, Knight-Captain of the Knights of Aurena. Chapter 458: Yorshka, Knight-Captain of the Knights of Aurena. People began taking steps back as Yorshka activated [Humanize], transforming back into her pure dragonewt form. The extra height made her taller than the majority of the male knights, while her wings made her seem bulkier than any of the other knights. Like a beast revealing their size to scare off any would-be contender. Royce wasnt cowered, but he didnt look too confident in standing there. I saw him gulp. Considering they knew each other from Yorshkas tenure as a Knight of Aurena, he should be fully aware of what Yorshka could do. Captain! Yet, unlike him, others were taking a step forward, especially the two other captains next to himKarlst and Fmm. She is challenging us. We cant reject such a bold-faced challenge when we are knights! Defenders of Aureolis, and she She lied to us! We ced our trust in her and this is how she repays us? A female knight drew her bow, making Saori how she was one of the people who attacked her. ept it, now, Captain Royce. This is more than just our honor, this is rank betrayal! It doesnt matter if she is a Championspanion or not, she cant act this way in front of us! Agreed! Not to mention, the Vicar is speaking with the Commander and we must assure the peace! We are the Goddess Knights! some other knights rambled. Well, I wouldnt go so far as wanting to make amotion but Yorshka snapped her head towards the groups of knights slowly approaching her, almost surrounding her. Come, what better time to teach me a lesson than now when I dont have my spear? Royce hesitated, but with the knights gathered around him like a mob, calling for him to fight Yorshka, fully abandoning the graceful, elegant, and noble appearance I believed Knights of Aurena should have? He had no choice but to acquiesce. He ordered somebody to get her spear, leading everybody to gather around the training field. As the knights got ready, including some squires being dragged into the mess, several priests and shrine maidens noticed themotion and came over as well. Most felt baffled not at what was happening, but that no one had stepped up to stop this mess. Ho? Didnt I say it was all right for the Commander to see me beat you and your squads faces into the dirt? I didnt think you were that shy and self-conscious, my dear old friend. Royce scowled, eyeing Yorshkas smirk as if somebody had just spit on and kicked his dog. He looked to his sides, but his frown only deepened. This wont be like the first time. Oh really? Why? Yorshka tilted her head to the side, stroking her chin. Because you led the kids around and helped them level up? Because Fmm and Karlst did the same? I hate to break it to you, but so did I. In fact, there is a reason why I can be so confident. I mean, has nobody heard about the grimgarian attack on Port Annencia or Elyona? Hello? Yorshka unted her arms around, turning on the spot to look at the entire congregation of white- and grey-robed priests and the curious knights and squires. The priests and shrine maidens began to mumble, muttering about how the newspaper hadnt mentioned it all. She then pped, nudging everybodys memory when she said, Artorian and pointed at herself. Despite her appearance change, everybody here knew Yorshkas family came from Artorias with many evenining out loud at how much she bragged about her husband and daughter. Massive attack, the entire port was invaded by ships and echikobolds riding on sea serpents! Yes, sea serpents, as in the lesser leviathans. Still not as strong as an actual one, but I must say, having to fly and dodge their water beams is still hard even as a dragonewt. No protection and boom! It shoots through my wings webbings and Ill free fall! She massaged her wings, pouting for the sake of her story. A clear exaggeration, since she had [Air Walk] to stop her fall, but the way she worded her story caused an uproar amongst everybody. Even the students next to me couldnt believe what she had to face, all but Tatsuya and Kyouya who witnessed it themselves from the vampires floating castle. It was pure chaos Tatsuya grit his teeth, looking ufortable. To be honest, we did miss the worst part since we came toote to save the day. The city was already in ruins, with the port and countless ships sunk underneath the waves with many casualties. From above it looked almost like your typical open sea wreck. You know, in those pirate or marine shows or movies. No blood, really. Everything was swept away by the water or covered by the ice trios spells and breath attack, Kyouya pointed at Tasianna and the twins. I looked over at them before all three shrugged. I had heard enough to get the whole picture of the invasion, but I never pushed them to say more, as the siege on Elyonda was probably equally as horrifying. Some mightpare the two sieges and argue which was worse, but war was war. It was better to notpare them if possible. Saori, as a historian, had a different opinion on the subject though. Well, we can probably all read about it in a years time then. No fight is ever the same, and it is important to understand and learn from the tactics employed and the tragedy that happened. How can we minimize casualties while maximizing the damage done; how to stop the worst. Artorias and Elyonda will have everything on paper at that point, since schrs will piece everything together. Princess Anasthasia already has the paperwork to deal with them, Renee snickered as she talked about Yeoss princess, probably ted she didnt have to deal with it. God Istari be praised, I guess? Master prayed. Istari be praised, yes. Turning away from this banter, I looked over at Yorshka as she was finishing her story. So much until I had to depart and fight with Champion Hestia in the fight in Elyonda! Color me surprised when I actually saw an authentic sea terror in a rank SS leviathan! Karhalentheel! Anybody who ever has been in Yeoss capital would know about it. Come on, doubt me! And doubt her is exactly what many of them did. See? My words, of course, might sound ridiculous, but you all seem to believe in that silly newspaper which disparaged Champion Hestias name and her deeds. She fought and defeated the demonkin who caused the entire incident, while the rest of us dealt with the aplices. Whoo, that leonid nearly killed my husband, you know? Yorshkas face stiffened, turning into a small frown as her energy dwindled. My ns matriarch and my empress saved the day. She stopped the leviathan and his corpse can still be seen frozen deep in the giant iceberg sitting in sight from Elyondas pier. Go on. Take a vacation to Elyona and see it. She then pointed at Neill and me before clutching her hands together, letting her metal vambraces creak. Both of my countrys princesses fought bravely, but did the Empire even bother to acknowledge them? Princess Hestias mother fought, but did anybody mention her? No for both; instead, you were all told this Crimson Dragon might or might not be a threat. Considered her an invader from Kargryx wanting to improve her standing. Oh, it is personal for her. That wasnt an act. She then turned back to Royce and the knights standing before her, eyeing him with no sign of her usual, carefree self. And now Ie here and hear all of you disrespect my princess, after learning you attacked her, Royce. I might have resigned, but I am still a dragoon. I have a knights honor and pride and you trampled all over it. Royce remained silent. As such, Yorshka snapped her fingers, calling her all the knights watching the fight on the sideline toe and join. You all should have interfered, she told all of them, reminding them of their knights vow to Goddess Aurena and how defending her blessed was also part of their duty. Stories of holy knights charging alongside Champions should be known! But all of you disgraced the name of Knights of Aurena! She waved her hand at the squire holding her spear. No, no, Sir Royce, this isnt like the first time when I had to prove myself that a knight the Commander personally inducted into the order was capable. Im not speaking like this to mock you, I am speaking to stop myself from punching you before the Commander arrives. Speaking of which The door of the knight building opened with a loud creak. A metallic stomp took the first step out of the white, ornate building before the figure of a man with a dwarf-like build but with a beastmans height revealed himself. Although he was wearing his sabatons, the man wasnt actually wearing a full set of armorno, he was only wearing a brown, weathered gambeson. His brown, slightly greyed hair was kept short, probably to minimize grooming needs, although it contrasted with his well-kempt mustache. Arge scar decorated his left cheek with multiple smaller cuts visible on his hands and gambeson, making me wonder why he hasnt gotten a new one yet. His left hand rested on his longswords handle while the other was massaging his neck as he stared at us with frustration. He scanned the area, his gaze stopping on no one before he let out arge sigh. Still, his mere presence felt oppressive, almost as if he had his aura active, although I figured it was merely the silence and the stares directed at him that made us feel in awe. It almost made the man walking next to him seem meek. The Vicar, his presence wasnt as oppressive but people still greeted him out of respect. The old man looked around the area before excusing himself, telling the Commander he would await his answer, and then leaving. Once the Vicar was gone, Yorshka waved at the Commander with a friendly grin. Yo, Commander! I guess I disturbed you, huh? He turned to her. His face contorted upon looking at her. It is the fourth day, Yorshka. The fourth! I know! A new record, right? Better get things on the table before the first week passes! Also, its in the morning this time, instead of in the middle of dinner! Wont be disturbing anybody! Thats not the point, uurgh He smacked his face, caressing his weary, sunken eyes. Oh, right, they must be talking about Yorshkas first fight with Royce. Amalee, his assistant, walked out of the building as the man looked like he was about to blow up, calming him by patting his arm. Well, that was all she could actually do since there was a major height difference between the two, making Amalee look like a teenager next to the burly man. The Commander clicked his tongue, realizing something as he looked at Yorshka and shook his head in disapproval, but that only earned him Yorshkas shrug. This is a matter of pride as a knight, Yorshka said. Your subordinates disrespected my mistress, continuously speaking down to her despite the fact she had shown him her strength. Does he need her to turn into a dragon to squash him like an ant? She already crushed him with a major handicap in [Humanize (Moderate)]. She then waved her hand at the squire again, this time formally asking him for her spear. Once she had it in her hand again, she directed her spearhead at the knights. No objections? The Commander grumbled before sitting down on a bench to the knights chagrin. Yorshka smirked before pointing at all the knights who harassed me or my party, which included the five who nearly attacked Saori on the first day. They probably felt vindicated since she was a Champion of Edna, but it probably turned into regret as Yorshka challenged them, using their honor and pride against them to rile them onto the training field. In fact, they even forced a few knights who had nothing to do with this feud into the mix, with Royce and his posse doing the same. If this were any other situation, then apany of Knights of Aurena would surely ease my hearts, but, sadly, it wasnt to be. Sir Julius? Yorshka eyed an older-looking knight. The veteran shrugged, sighing with a self-deprecating smile. Loyalty to the order over friendships, Dame Yorshka. Sorry. She smiled. Shame. Lets have a good fight, then. Guess she had more than just enemies. While her reaction to that one knight was generally positive, her look as she stared at a few anxious-looking younger knights was like that of a disapproving parent. She clicked her tongue and said Stand tall in a low voice, prompting them to gulp and nod. After taking a deep breath, they put their helmets on and readied for the fight. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. All in all, the total number of knights about to fight Yorshka was 85almost a fullpany. She waspletely surrounded in a circle. Although I knew she was strong, these were still pretty high numbers against a single person. Regardless, I trusted her, and she didnt disappoint. The moment the battle began, Yorshka dashed towards the archers with [Gale Steps], taking five of them out with precise strikes to their heads. The magic squadron tried to stop her, but she simply dodged everything by taking to the skies, only giving her opponents enough time for the archers to unsheathe their secondary weapons. Only the leader of the squad, the female knight from before, kept shooting, cornering Yorshka until she used [Dragoon Dive] and her silver powder to tank through two arrows. Crashing on the ground, she engaged the knight in a melee, pushing the knight to the point she lost her bow. Dame Kirstine, we had some fun with tea and shopping, no? Us few female vets enjoying ourpany was a good memory for me! Yorshka said as she knocked the knights helmet off with the shaft of her spear. I know your parents died in the war against Carmaniate, so I wont ask you to apologize to my friend. Hope youre up to drinkter, though! Dammit, YorBeastman! the knight shouted. With a waning smile, Yorshka grabbed the knight by her hand and mmed her tail right into her face, knocking her out cold. Next. The knights surrounding the female knight took a step back at Yorshkas icy re, only for her to sigh out loud and engage them. I know all of you! Yorshka shouted after knocking the count down to 73. If I were the enemy, would you be cowering right now? No! Ive taught all of you better than that! Move, hold fast, and posture up! Up! She knocked a frightened knights weapon away and kicked him onto the ground. With her spear pointed at his throat, Yorshka snarled, Sir Dias, I drilled you for three years. I taught you how to fight against an enemy stronger than yourself since you had the talents of a mage. I taught you how to block a close-range fighter with your limited tools and physical stats, and this is what happened to you after I went away for a mere year? D-Dame Yorshka, I-I Are you still worthy of being a knight? If I was still part of the order, I would demote you back into a squire for this pitiful disy! I am your enemy right now! She then raised her head up to the people around. That applies to all of you! Honor and pride has nothing to do on a battlefield when life or death is dependent on your skills! I taught you enough to shed that weak, romanticized version so your swords can pierce through all enemies of the order and Aureolis! What is with thisckluster performance? Help Sir Dias, now! Perfectly timed, Yorshka had to dodge as a spell flew at her, but it wasnt from the people around her, but rather the remaining knights who still had amander leading them. Yorshka clicked her tongue and knocked Dias out with a kick before engaging the rest. Simr to her other knockouts, she wasnt pulling any of her punches. This is brutal, Fleindia said. It is necessary, Midirn replied. A captains duty isnt just to serve the goals of the organization but also to assure her subordinates are performing in an adequate manner. She was friends with the older ones, but she must have taught many of the newer kids. How would a teacher feel if her students fail after performing well? I would me myself, Saori answered. There is a certain amount of pride that I felt whenever my students aced the history sections of the exams. It means I was able to deliver the information well and they put in the effort to learn it well. To see them fail and forget everythingter on would feel like a waste of time to me. A shame. Hey, not like well be using medieval European knowledge all the time, Sensei, Kazumiined. This is such an outlier of a situation that nobody would have thought of! I would use it. Kohaku raised her hand as she wanted to be a mangaka in the future. Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Nishio did the same for different reasons. Thats not really the point Krim-k shook his hand. What Saori said is probably what Yorshka must be feeling. Dont forget, she has been working as a knight for a long time, even if she wasnt fully dedicated to the cause. Didnt she treat you kids the same way? Training you the best she could? That makes sense. Tatsuya nodded. When she started to mingle a lot more with us, I havent seen her train anybody else. She focused fully on us before we left for the bandit subjugation. I guess these knights would be like graduates of Yorshka high? Kyouya chuckled. Yorshkas High School of Knighthood and Survival? Yorshkas High School of Beatdowns! Like, look at that! I pointed at the number of fallen knights. From the original 85, only 31 remained standing as Yorshka unleashed the full extent of her skills and spells. Even though the knights had the support of the four remainingmanders, Yorshka outsmarted and outstated them all even with all four working side-by-side with impable coordination. None of the five veteran knights were out of breath and it looked like they could still fight for much longer, but Yorshka dashed back and pped. She then threw her spear into the air and flew up. Just as she stopped and grabbed her spear I felt her aura. Have fun! Yorshka smirked. Territory Release! Okay, thats overkill! She can use a Territory?! Since when!? A few knights and priests began to shout asrge silver spears appeared in the sky. Some were justrge enough for Yorshka to hold and wield while others wererger than arge ships anchor. Sparkling powder also began to envelop the area of her Territory, attaching themselves onto everybody, slowing and freezing her enemies movements while acting like a set of Nordor silver power armor for her allies. Royce and his knights attempted to break through the Territory, but Yorshkas attacks came raining down mercilessly. She avoided any fatal damage, simply sending her spears into the ground to cause explosions like an airstrike. The wide scale attack knocked down everybody but Royce as he tried to keep himself on his feet. His armor was chipped and dented, to the point he had to rip his chestte off to breathe. Yorshka descended and held her spear at his prostrating figure. With the looming threat of her Territory still being active and ready to continue the fight, Royce lowered his face and grunted before surrendering. Nice! The students and I cheered as Yorshka deactivated her Territory and returned to us, heralded by Tasianna, Eine, the wyverns, and Midirn pping her on her back for a good match. Then again, was that actually a match or was that just showing everybody their ce? Nevertheless, I had to thank her since it made the perfect distraction. I turned around, noticing Tasianna wasnt around. Saori exined she sent Tasianna and her fenrirs to check out the missing cardinals room. Being a fairy, she should be able to bypass eyes better than Saori, a prime target after her speech. Instead, she noted how a few priests and knights had left the area after Yorshka was done fighting. Our enemies must be wary, she told me, but this only caused me to feel worse. Midirn was correct. After the fight, I went over to the Knight-Commander and wanted to ask him if we could talk with him. He inspected everybody and nodded, but told me he only wanted to talk with Yorshka and me for now. As he said this, he looked over at the others, causing Saori to nod and order everybody to spread out. Once Yorshka and I entered his room, he sat down on his sofa and sighed deeply, so deeply I thought he sounded a bit like andfill. I could feel his stress. So, its time, I see? he said, without making a proper introduction. We havent met each other before now, so I wanted to give him a proper greeting, but I guess he was the blunt and direct type. Yorshka nodded. Midirn has had enough, so were taking the fight to them now. Still, we dont know much, so I want to ask, can you do something, right now? He shook his head. Its been so long and nothing has changed with Midirn, huh? Ha, Im d. I personally hoped times wouldnt change people, but that is a nonsensical hope considering everything that happened. So, they know each other that well? To the point he knows Midirn? How did they meet? I asked them about this part of their history and the Commander told me he had visited Loatryx in the past for a personal reason. He banged on his left chest. Gwyn and Mariusour Pope and Vicar. I swore an oath to them, to protect them with my life. When I noticed something was up, I tried to look away since I made the oath in Kargryxmors honor. He looked me straight in the eyes, probably expecting me to know the importance of such a deal. I nodded, so he continued. Yorshka already told me what happened with Gwyn. Marius a traitor? The tall man went silent, closing his eyes as he began to stroke a deep scar hidden under his chin and gambeson. Yorshka, after you left, the number of squires that were introduced by Marius had increased. I havent been able to inspect them, being forced to work through that mountain of papers behind me. He nudged his head to his unorganized desk, grimacing a bit at how the paper was covering his workce without a hint of order. It looked like he had thrown them in the air or something. Yorshka frowned, shaking her head in disapproval. He made that same face when I told him everything I learned from my travel with Aurora, only bing angered when I used him of tricking me. You know, he told me he only wanted me to train the young knights and take care of anybody else as a Knight-Captain. Putting all the work on me to find out any false knights And it worked. Nobody was reced or bribed while you were around. It only got worse when Marius sent you away with those children Everybody makes mistakes. I made one after my near death experince, swearing with all of my heart to protect both of them and to never raise my hand against them as long as I lived. I signed it with, I presumed, your eldest brothers blood, Princess Hestia. I tilted my head in thought, causing the Commander to look at me with a brow raised. Sorry, I still dont have my elder siblings names fully memorized. Kahmeet, or something? Right, youre a transmigrator,he scratched his headStrict, disciplined, and powerful The very image of a warrior and defender. Vibrant fins, strands of hair, and he descended down from the clouds as if he was a god. Ive seen the Holy Emperor before. If somebody had told me he was the current Emperor of Kargryx, then I would have believed it. His aura was unforgettable. He lowered his head, scowling. You wish for strength to defeat the demonkin? Then have my blood and make the oath, knight. Leave thesends, give up your body to duty, and defend your home, he told me Later I had heard he was taking a stroll over the sky before wishing to take a break in Loatryx. Our meeting was a coincidence. Yorshka ced a hand on her head, pouting a bit. And I missed it My younger self chastised herself so much for skipping out on training. Haaa. Marius knows I cant break my oath to him and Gwyn. That I would protect them and assure they would better the Holy Capital in the Goddesss name. Marius the talented mage, Gwyn the talented priest, and me and my sword arm. Commander Kuornig grasped his left chest, squinting his eyes in pain. If I break the oath, then my suspicions will die with me. My blood would rupture and kill me. That is the price I paid for my elerated stat growth gained through the contract. So a Kargryxmor oath can do more than just warn people of somebodys betrayal through the System? Huh. I nodded. I understand. I too hate breaking promises, so I can sympathize with what you are going through. It must be tough still, he is our enemy. What will you do? I will protect Gwyn and Marius; the image of my friends. If Marius betrayed our conviction, then he is my enemy and the oath will be annulled. Yet, I need to believe it without any doubt, which is the issue. I have been carrying this belief this entire time that nothing is wrong but that will change when I have irrefutable evidence. Then I will join you. Gaining his support for the uing battle took a weight off my chest, but he did make it clear I had to bring evidence that could annul his contract. If I couldnt, then it was likely he might join the other side on our eventual raid. If the enemy attacks us before our own preparations are done We need to find that cardinal or sneak into the Vicars office. Was what I concluded. Vicar Marius had told me to send my knights to deal with the demonkin, but he emphasized that Champion Rhea, you, or Saintess Fleindia must apany them, he told me. Its a trap, Yorshka quickly concluded. We know the sin heir of envy is around this ce after his ambush. If one of us goes, all of us has to. Strength in numbers, but would it be that easy? We left after thatst topic and our group regrouped back in my room once dinner was over. The first to speak with Tasianna. Books, notes, any sort of documentation was removed from the room, so it wasnt easy to find anything relevant. Yet, it seemed the robbers overlooked one spot, which I would have probably not seen if I wasnt in my fairy form. She ced a small metal chest on the table. Hidden in a small nook in the back of his bath. I noticed a small crack where water had submerged it, making me believe the person in question was kidnapped while he was having a bath. There were also hints of blood. [We can trace it,] Uno said from the shadows. [The smell leads into the city, but Tasianna said to not pursue it due to the suspicion around us.] That was the correct move. Master nodded before pulling the chest closer to him to open it, pulling out one sheet of paper. As he read it, he began to frown. Evidence for his betrayal, but also the reason why he did it. The note informed us that Cardinal Wendell had been talking with a Reinhardt about potential priests who might be susceptible to the demonkins influence. Wendell was initially bbergasted at everything, writing in this dairy how he felt, My mind went nk when this knight began talking to me in this condescending tone; almost lost myposure. Irksome, really, but then he brought up these points about a brighter future and then my family. I couldnt Goddess, please, understand! Apparently, his family back in the Empire had experienced an ident, with his sister almost dying in an ident that led her into aa for five years. The Cardinal was offered a way to save her if he was willing to talk, and Reinhardt kept his promise. A wandering mask-wearing doctor appeared one day,zily walking around his mansion before inspecting his sister. Thiszy part really stuck out from the notes as Wendell kept repeating the word. He was mad, Kohaku noted about the writing. You can see the feather pen being pressed into the parchment around here. Larger circles. Eine agreed. Ink or mana, it shows. Demonkin of sloth? Tasianna scowled, yet we couldnt give her a definite answer. In any case, this doctor managed to give her a remedy that helped her injury, but Wendells sister received amnesia from the experience. She was prescribed a specific medicine that would help her, which after a year proved to be true. The sister began not even knowing her name, but on her birthday, she began crying as she told her family how she had shes of information her family could know. He was bribed and became reliant on this doctor, Yorshka massaged her temples, standing up with a grimace. So, I guess we can assume the other cardinals are in the same boat, or maybe they have less sympathetic reasons? Regardless, what now? We find him, I announced. He either betrayed the demonkin or something else happened, regardless, he is our source of information. I want to know what is actually going on, not just that the Vicar is our enemy, What about the demonkin hunt? We need to join it as well. Hestia, I already told you we need to stick together. The less were separated, the better. I understand, but we have no choice in this matter. We either let this man die, or we send a group of knights into their death. We have no choice. This is the Vicars move. As much as I despised Royce, I couldnt let him or anybody else go into this trap meant for Aurora. After todays showing, it was clear Yorshka still cared for them, so I couldnt take this choice away from her. Almost as expected, she nodded. Then, I will join them. The Official Release of A Dragon Idol’s Reincarnation Tale Book 2 on KU and Audible! The Official Release of A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale Book 2 on KU and Audible! Hello, everybody,after a long wait, I would love to announce that the second book of my series has finally been released on Amazon and as an audiobook on Audible! A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale Book 2: Embers on Amazon A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale Book 2: Embers on Audible The story is once again being published by Aethon and they were the ones responsible for the fancy cover I got for the book. In addition, Erin Bateman returns as the narrator for the audio version. Just like in thest version, the story was heavily edited and rewritten where it had to be to enhance its quality. As such, you can expect it to spark your interest if you want a fresh impression of the story. Or, if you read book 1 and can''t wait to start with this one! Heres the synopsis! Friendship and songs, what could a young dragoness wish for more? With Saori and Tasianna, Hestia dives deeper into the Belzac Forest. Through the beautiful but treacherous swamp filled with giant serpents and monstrosities, all to reach the elven kingdom in her search for somebody to fix her damaged mana paths. Little does she know that the gods still wishes to drag her into their ns. Her pursuers sent by the God of Dragons have their aim set, but how could a rising idol sing and dance if she were burdened by a grand plot? Chapter 459: Into Aureolis’s Corruption. Chapter 459: Into Aureoliss Corruption. Upgrades are done, you like it? Grimnir said as he finished helping Midirn put on thest piece of his armor. The ck dragonewt nced down his bulwark of armor, making his silhouette far bulkier than before. It might make him look more intimidating, but the weight wasnt slowing him down at all as he did jumping jacks and other rudimentary movements to warm up. He then jumped up to the ceiling, hanging on it like a spider before dashing around in the air, flying and gliding here and there. As hended, he wiped some ck soot off his ck, corrosive obsidian armor. He then stretched before nodding. Good. I would pay for this. d to hear, dragonewt. Used up all the materials you gave me, so make sure not to destroy it before thest battle. Would be hard to rece the back side to amodate your wings. I would then use my own suit of armor. As long as this protects my life, Im all right with anything. Arrgh, ddarg, just cause I didnt use any of your scales doesnt mean you can wreck it! ddarg, get out of here! Frustrated, Grimnir pushed therge dragonewt out of his smithy, causing thetter to release a heartyugh. This followed Yorshka teasing Midirn about what happened, leading to both talking about their past and how thetter got scolded by his father for his neglectful treatment of his equipment. Midirn seemed to be the type to treat them like tools, instead of partners like Yorshka and Farron. Ignoring them, I turned around to see Grimnir going over to the saurians. Krim and Grahta were helping Akasht get into his new armor, making sure everything fitted him. Simr to Midirn and Yorshka, all the saurians also received an equipment boost from Grimnir using the materials we got from the event, assuring they would be outfitted for their next task. Okay, done. Looking good, Akasht! Haha! Krim pped him on the back, causing the sarcosilian to raise his arms in the air and roar. The saurians grunted with him, cheering and hyping themselves up. Oi, dont break anything, okay? If youre done, out! Still got work to do, Grimnir gumbled, acting quite like his old self. I guess the stress must be getting to him. Seeing him like this, I went over to him, asking if he was okay, but he waved his hands dismissively. Its my job,ss. Dont worry about me. Lorena and Haati are keeping my schedule in tact, so I wont keel over just cause you kids are out of the house. I still got some spirit in me! I giggled, appreciating his joke. Jeez, you know what I mean. Seems like youre a bit lonely without Daichi and Eine. Ha! More like I have to do all the jobs my apprentices are supposed to do. Took all the weights off my shoulders up until now and I have to go back to that? Pah! But I aint gonnain; got work to do and you got a fight. We all gotta prepare. He then stopped, looking up at arge piece of armor, hanging on some metal hooks. It significantly dwarfed me in my dragonewt form, looking like it could berger than a bus, or maybe it was more urate to call it inspired by Akashts size. If somebody were to get into it, they could probably high-five the sarcosilian without any issues, nevermind carry around a giant chunk of metal to swing around For example, a giant recreation of Grimnirs sthammer which wasying before his main furnace. I looked over at the old dwarf, inspecting andparing him to therge opening in the armor. Mentally putting him inside it, I concluded he would perfectly fit. With the cogs and glowing mana wiring, there probably was a mechanism to open and close this opening, allowing people in and out without any issue like a certain power armor weve been talking about. Grimnir My uncle deserved to get his head caved in by Saori, but he did bring my cousin back to life for one final moment of genius. I wouldnt let that be buried in the dirt, right? He smirked. With Goddess Chihiros gift, Ive managed to perfect the base construction of my sthammer, and that means I can modify it however I want without it going boom! For example, make itrger, but my power gauntlets aint gonna give me the leverage to swing it around. No, I need to gorger as well. Daichi will be soooo happy. No, I think all the boys will be, aside from Nishio. Even I couldnt help stop my grin. Ha! Who do you think pointed the mechanoid out to me? It cant be asrge as the one my uncle fought in, since we dont have the earth elemental emperor to act as the armors core, but Ill get it to work. Eine and Daichi already did most of the pre-work before I began putting it all together. Excitement? Yes, this floaty feeling in my chest could only be described as joyful anticipation since I sure would have loved to get in myself. Dragons were soo yesterdays news, mech operators were the new hotness! Regardless, once everybody got outfitted, I joined them as we left the [Room], returning to the inside of our RV. Once Saori saw us, she took the runes and dived into the shadow, where she pulled Akasht out of the [Room] and shadow, letting him go outside so he wouldnt destroy our carriage. Yorshka, Midirn, Master, Kush, Grahta, and Akashtthose were the people we decided to have apany the knights order to subjugate the demonkin. We couldnt let Yorshka go alone, that was idiotic, but neither Fleindia or I could follow along since we were needed in the city. Well, it was also to assure Fleindias safety. Two hours before lunch, Yorshkas group joined up with the knights. Although they clearly showed animosity for yesterdays spar, the Commander raised his voice, shutting everybody up with a thunderous roar and an aura so oppressive it felt hard to breathe. What a way to begin lunch hour, huh? The priests around us surely disliked it as I heard themin about it. Regardless, once the Commander and Vicar saw them off with speeches, the day just continued like normal. After lunch, I even decided to finally attend a lesson! And it was the exact sorta lecture I had hoped to avoid, as it felt like the ones you see in those college movies. Arge hall with multiple seats sorted in a bleacher-like manner, allowing everybody to see what was written on the board. Instead of your standard ckboard and chalk, the professors used mana pens with exchangeable mana batteries. Sure, I already epted that I couldnt be turned into a proper priestess or schr due to my personality and interests, but as Master always told me, seek knowledge! Also, it was better to have everybody think that I was giving a modicum of care for my public image although, admittedly, I wasnt really that interested in the church stuff after yesterdays scolding from the Vicar. It just dampened my mood. Although, what did interest me were the after-lecture talks with the guest shrine caretakers and maidens. I was actually pretty popr with them. The mages guild in the Empire is far stricter, probably since Aleistunum values ess to the Empires poption of mages quite a lot. It was a surprise when I heard the guild in the western actually supports their mages more. The stricter quality control helps prop up some extremely capable mages, but the number of people being forced into bing hedge mages is pretty concerning. One of the students told me after the lecture was done. You mean they turn to criminal activities? I asked. Yeah, or theye over here and join Artorias and the other nations. Less pay, but you have a job. It helps that the western nations have a good demand on mages, since their good ones get swooped up in Aleistunum or the Empire as schrs, or are sent to war. No wonder Shaturein had so many wild mages. Or people who came from the Empire. Eh, not like thats always the case, another chimed in. Some are just that, hedge mages. Unaffiliated and just living their lives without getting involved too much with the guild and their regtions. Vagabonds, making decent under the table money, and all that. Hah, they also dont have to deal with the Empire trying to make their own money usable again, jeez. Oh, shut it, youre just jealous your border country cant get to use it. The Auresi is a fine currency to use so we dont have to depend on the dwarves for everything. You even get stuff for cheaper if you use it! Maybe apply yourself better once you get back home, or swear to the Goddess you would serve her. All of this did feel like filler, but our group had nothing better to do until Saori and the shadow pack uncovered any clues with the lead on Cardinal Wendell. It was somewhere in the city and I would prefer to not go around like a headless chicken, when I could rely on Saoris nose. Seeing as none of the shadow pack had contacted us, it meant I had to continue with the next bit on todays schedulepreparation for tomorrows special event. It was a LightDaythe first LightDay on the first full week of the Sun part of a season. That meant a Binding Festival! In other words, marriage day for the citizens in Aureolis city. It felt weird celebrating people embracing their new lives together considering we came here for a fight, but happy days like these deserved to be held. It kept the ugly sides at bay, at least, for me. Furthermore, Fleindia, Renee, and I were even the stars of the rituals since we were blessed. Asaka, as she revealed her actual alignment, was barred from entering since Marsvens shadows should stay out of Her light. Sure, there was animosity but at least Asaka was happy about it. Haha, I dont have to deal with all those people! Have fun with those stick-up-their-butts priests! she cheered as she went back into her room on the next day, jumping onto her bed with a fat grin. At first, I just sighed and shrugged as this was the expected oue for her, but as the time came for the ritual my eyes widened as I understood the responsibility I was supposed to give. Apparently, on the day our party arrived, letters were already sent to inform viges and towns inside the Holy Capital that we would oversee the Binding Festival. Without our consent! I mean, you are Her blessed. Who is better or more qualified? The clergy might quarrel about you and what you said the day before, but it would be wrong to not allow you to take over, High Bishop Rasheid told me before Theodore urged me to participate. To keep the peace, he argued. Little did I know, by peace he also meant the unity inside the country since quite a few wealthy merchants and even visiting nobles couldnt give up the chance to be wed by Aurenas blessed. What honor! Right? The issue was that I wasnt used to this. I always sang or congratted the newly wed from the outside, never within the church. Yes, Fleindia and Theodore made sure to put me through a bootcamp yesterday to help me memorize the speech, the rites, and even the rituals choreography. With my parallel minds nothing was impossible, but when it finally came to it, I suddenly couldnt focus. The basilica was fully decorated from top to bottom, with the grand altar room filled with roses, banners with Aurena and her subordinate gods, and also sigils from the Folschreck Empire, almost as if to remind people the empire was a huge supporter of the Church of Aurena. Hey, Kramps. You got a banner! I stared at the well-made depiction of Kramps, perfectly resembling him when Ist saw him in his divine realm. Well, looking at him was the only way for me to calm down since it felt awkward for me to see all the lovey-dovey couples happily smiling. Sure, I was a romanticist but this was too much for my maiden heart. Suffice to say, Fleindia would lead everybody. She knew the ins and outs of this ritual and what to do, with Theodore telling Renee and me to simply copy his movements. I greet every young man and woman in these sacred halls of our beloved Goddess of Light. In her name, I, Saintess Fleindia, will humbly ept my duty to bind every lovers fate with their chosen partner, blessing them under her divine eyes for their new start in life. As the Saintess of Goddess Erithia, allow me to present to you a gift made from our faith And she continued her speech without reading off anything, unlike when I watched Theodore who had to read off the holy book. It was enrapturing to listen to, to say the least. The fervor and enthusiasm as she exined the festivals purpose was genuine, as she strung her sentences together like a writer capturing the beauty and romanticism of pure love and loyalty. It didnt sound rehearsed, not a single word felt out of ce. In fact, I felt out of ce. I felt so stiff standing around and not being the one leading the performance, but this wasnt my ce, this was entirely Fleindias moment. I wanted to sing or show some showmanship, but my body felt stage fright for the first time in a long time. Instead, I obediently copied everything. Am I really fit to lead Aurenas religion? This feels like a gargantuan task. I have to learn so much and its already so much and I feel like a stranded fish. My bad habit of overthinking things resurfaced once again. There were still two more rituals awaiting us after this one was done. The first belonged to the nobles, the second to the merchants, and the third to the normal citizens. They were segregated since each group would donate a certain sum to elevate the scale of the marriage. Repeating it twice more did not make me any more confident And Aurena wanted me to be a Saintess The rest of the day went by pretty quickly though as the city became jubnt until it turned to dusk and the noise quietened down a bit until it was midnight. Once morning came, those who came to the city for the Binding Festival left and returned home, letting me continue the day normally until it was finally time. [I found them,] Saori came personally during lunch break. [They have been relocating during thest few days, but they have made a mistake and we managed to apprehend some of the people on the list Theodore got. A letter detailing the issue and how they have been torturing Wendell, trying to get him to exin how he botched the attack we had a few days ago. Here.] This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Saori handed me the letter, making me raise a brow as I noticed how neat the handwriting was. Regardless, everything Saori told me was inside this letter! This was it! Saori sessfully got a lead that our target was inside the sewers, maneuvering within to get from one area to the next. Using the stench below it could mask scents from even a bloodhound, and that was how Saori hadnt been able to make any progress. Her shadow pack had surrounded entrances into their hideouts, meaning we had to hurry before the targets got away again. Considering Vifi managed to get into the city using the sewers, the perpetrators probably did as well, and once they realized they were about to be busted, they might execute Wendell, killing our chance to get some incriminating evidence for the Commander. [I already informed the Commander, so let us hurry,] Saori said and I couldnt help but agree. Since grouping up would only alert our enemies, I left Fleindia, Theodore, and the students behind in the cafeteria while I followed Saori back into my room where I saw Neill, Tasianna, Eine, and the twins waiting for us. They were up to speed and were itching to start our own raid, yet I had to remind everybody that we also had to be ready for whenever Yorshka called us. Rajahs siblings are waiting inside the subspace with Shoyi keeping the portal open within my shadow. We will know, do not worry, Saori tried to calm me. I believe it would be more prudent that you and Lady Fleindia arent preupied, mydy, Tasianna argued. All of us know how to fight, but if the sin heir of envy were to appear, we will need you or Lady Fleindias help to equalize the battlefield. Whether hes inside the city or at the raid location, it doesnt matter. You have me for this. Sis smiled, poking her chest in a prideful manner. Anybody below a sin heir should be easy to beat down without an issue. I frowned. But that is my problem. Guys, let me remind you that were inside a city where the Prince of Envy rules. Even if the vampires intel is correct that hes nothing more than a raving lunatic, we really shouldntAh! Ah! Saori shared my epiphany. Everybody else looked at us as if they had no idea, but we ignored them and immediately asked Belzac if he had detected any vampires in the vicinity during Saoris search. Sadly, our ingenious idea fizzled out as quickly as we thought of it. [I have not detected the taint of any of Goddess Ednas descendants. Demonic, though. However, I have an idea of myself. KleaHatmathe demonkins goal, assuredly,] he emphasized that point. [If you wish to lure them out, bring her along. In fact, the barrier around the church area should detect pure demonic powers like her, right?] Since most demonkin were victims of their own emotions and sins, Belzac was right, but I still told everybody I would like to keep that n in the back for now. We didnt need to lure anymore out. We needed to go in quickly and rescue the Cardinal with the least amount of resistance. Meaning, the final roster for this trip would involve our most ablebatants. Fleindia, Theodore, Asaka, Daichi, Haruka, and Renee had to stay behind for their own safety, while we would split the group into three due to the different entrances into the sewers. Neill would be apanied by Shay and Beth, Saori would guide her students with Tasianna, since she could grant buffs, and Eine would go with me. We had considered bringing Grimnir with us, but we decided he needed time on his craft. Instead, we used some of his finished craft and outfitted the students up with their newest armor and weapons, evening the field between them and rank A adventurers far more now. To keep our enemies as unaware as possible, Saori told me to teleport them with the nexus, as she had given her shadow pack the [Room] runes. I did just that before Eine and I left the basilica area as if we were taking a stroll. A Champion and her knight didnt sound conspicuous at all. [Master!] Rajah called out to me while poking out of my shadow. He would act as our guide for our part of the n. [Ill send you the directions to our destination. Mother and Rajah will help you out!] [Mistress, the part of the sewers we are entering reek quite a bit, so I would rmend you use wind magic or put on a mask for the rest of the trip,] Varya added, which I acknowledged. Seeing as it would be awkward if we stoically walked over there, I began some small talk with Eine, Its been a while since it has been only us, huh? Well, I wouldnt say only, but yes, actually. The only time really was after the lightning wyvern battle, no? Bad memories, but it still led me to be who I am now. She giggled. Certainly hasnt been what I wanted, though. Not the knight I dreamed of Although, it does make me fit in with our group. Dont say it like that! I think we just have our own quirks here and there, but whats important is that were strong enough to survive anything. Thats important. Survival. I still have your mantra memorized, Hestia, dont worry. I will never forget about it but it does make me wonder a bit about what a knight should be after being in this city. Aureolis always felt like such a wonder for me, but thesest few days have made me feel sad? Disillusioned, I corrected her. I wouldnt me you considering what Yorshka did to the order Just ignore Royce and his posse, all right? You still have Yorshka, Farron, and your father as role models. Yorshka might be sarcastic and sometimes toox, but she takes her duty pretty seriously and you can see it in how she trained Tatsuya and the others. Holy knights are, after all, mortals. Im a Champion, but would you say I am the perfect representative for a blessed of Goddess Aurena? No. Yes. I flinched when Eine answered without a hint of hesitation. Seeing my reaction, her brows furrowed. And you thinking you arent also makes me sad, Hestia. Dont let the cardinal vicars words affect you this much. You arent the best priestess, but you are a good Champion because you do what you think is correct. What your morals tell you should be done. You epted VValeria and showed mercy when you had all the reason not to. I might be confused about my goals, but you have no reason to. If Saintess Eshe were here with us, she would say that as well, and you know it. Wait, I was supposed to make you feel better It would be more urate to say that youre stressed out or overwhelmed. Come on, haste makes waste, but slothfulness is a sin. If we want to do something, we better give it our all to achieve it. Without warning, Eines walking speed increased, forcing me to follow along until we reached our location. There, inside a small house on the outer edge of the lower city would be our entrance. Varya exined Saori told her this was probably used as an entrance for earth and water mages to clean the sewers. However, the main entrance was moved to the upper side to avoid the extra stench created from the sewage flowing down. Meaning, this entrance was decrepit. [Master,] Rajah gave me a warning, and I acknowledged it. I could feel signals around us. They knew exactly what we were nning now, but if Saori was careful enough, they should only be aware of us. [Alphas Mistress.] I heard Song speak to me. [Alpha led her group inside, with Quatre doing the same for your sister. I will be here to coordinate with you. Let us head in. Rajah, Varya, keep a watch of any foolhardy prey.] The moment we entered the house, it became clear why Varya warned me, as the sewage stench seeped out of it like a flood wave. Therge, metal door and theck of windows probably suggested theyve isted the icky smell by not having any gaps where it could flow out from, but that just made the bomb even more effective. It could have knocked me out. Eine and I put on some dwarven mining masks, courtesy of Grimnir. Moving through the house, the spider webs proved how abandoned it was, but what made me raise my brows were theck of dust clouds. Aureolis was pretty clean, aside from ces like this, but I didnt believe any cleaners would have entered this ce without removing the spiders. [Did Saori enter?] I asked. [No,] Varya answered. [The enemy probably did. Lord Belzac detected the demonic scent at the doors entrance. Once we confirmed the location, Alpha rushed back to you.] There were no locks or other forms of blockades, making me wonder why we didnt just take the sewer entrance we used to meet Vifi. My question was answered the moment we entered it, as to my left we could see arge makeshift house made from rotten wood. The fungus growing from the cracking walls made it seem like it would copse anything now. I detected some signals inside, but so did the shadow pack, as they warned me our stalkers had entered the house. A pincer maneuver, maybe? Yet, all of my worry instantly disappeared when the entire sewer shook, as if an earthquake was happening. A mighty rumbling followed by the voice of a womanNeills! Her warcry were as loud as always, and the echoes sent a chill down my spine as it felt like a vicious beast was chasing me down. That battle junkie sister of mine just had that effect, but if it scared me, what about our enemies? Buffs up. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Sanctified ze] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The sounds of men and women erupted after Neills warcry, only for all of them to be drowned out by another explosion. Feral wolf howls followed afterwards before I could hear the students engaging the enemy next to the sounds of strong, blowing wind. The sewage water was rising up and down, almost sshing onto me. Poor boots. I took them off before casting [Panzer] to protect me, while Eine activated her rhytilic armor, covering up her entire body in a suit. As I noticed our enemies approaching us from behind, I threw caution away and cast [Hydra], using it in its giant blond form to bust through the building, demolishing anything in its way. The multiple targets in front of me managed to barely dodge it by running outside the ruined house, allowing me to see four targets, all having drunk a ck potion. They grunted as their skin began to turn pitch ck like a darkened room, while horns made from water and wind appeared on their heads respectively. Demonkin of wrath! I immediately noticed, before they began transmuting their elements into weapons, while two of them produced limbs made from them. As I was about to y [My Darkest Thoughts], a me beam burst through our entry point, reducing the wooden door into ash before five people in red robes appeared. Two of them produced a sword and spear respectively, using a fire spell to light them on fire, while the three in the back shot out [Inferno Beam]s. Oi, you idiots! This is a sewer, fire will cause a massive explosion, you dumbasses! That was the first emergency I could think of since an explosion from within the sewer could copse the surrounding area, which included civilian residents. I shot my scales out, turning it into a shield and used [Wind st] to iste the ming spells as best as I could. This ignorance would have nearly destroyed most of the ce. Informing Eine about it, she rushed over my shield, engaging the warriors with her whipsword, keeping them in-check before eventually disarming them and then destroying their weapons with a good swing. I cast [Wind st], shooting Eine through the frontline and into the backline, where with the help of the shadow pack, she rattled and disabled their ability to cast anymore spells. While she dealt with this, I cast more [Wind st] to blow the frontliners away, before getting close enough to extinguish the mes from their [Inferno Beam]. When I felt my [Foresight] activate, I snapped my head around and threw a kick, forcing one of the demonkin of wrath to defend himself. You get one chance to surrender, or Ill eviscerate you! My muffled voice escaped my mask. He grabbed my leg, holding me up while I kept myself stabilized with [Air Walk]. He leaned forward. Then cat Hydra. Without letting him finish, the giant blob of corrosive slime began to mold by itself, transforming into its true form of a multi-headed serpent like the creature it was named after. The demonkin was caught off guard, forced to create a shield of water, blocking the spray of acidunched at him, only to leave himself open. Heating up my fingers, I melted the [Panzer] around them and pounced at the demonkin injecting him with the slime before ripping off his arm, releasing my leg. As he screamed, a wind spear flew past, giving the injured demonkin time to escape, only for me to have [Hydra] and a couple of [Banishment Beam] push them into the defensive. Seeing no escape, they were about to fight back, only for a gale of ice to overwhelm them, freezing the two water users. Shay and Beth flew into the ruins of the house, sting their ice breaths at our enemies. [Princess, the target. Go!] Shay said. [I got this with Rajah and the others, Hestia. Quick, in and out!] Eine reassured me. The fighting on both sides hadnt ended, with both the fire mage and demonkin side showing high resilience and endurance, but I epted my allies decision and rushed towards the door at the end of the house. This led me into a maintenance room with adder leading down. It was a one floor difference with a long tunnel with a door at the end of it, so I rushed through it with [Gale Steps], bursting through the door before I found our target. I-I didnt do it. I didnt do it, please! A pudgy man in a ripped white-gold priest robe pleaded. Blood soiled both his face and outfit as I saw infected shing wounds here and there on his body. I didnt give them the wrong information, please, please! I wouldnt betray Lord Envy. I wouldnt, ahaha, please! A pitiful cry for mercy that went nowhere as I wasnt his capturer. Somebody had slit his eyes, blinding him, while I could see him missing an ear while the others were intact but he was bleeding out of it. My first instinct was to heal him, but I felt weird. He just admitted to working for the Prince of Envy to me, so I was thinking of him as an enemy right now. I swear, I didnt do it! I didnt do, krakaahaha! He weeped. It wasnt me. I didnt give them the wrong orders. I didnt. I didnt do anything. Whats this? A letter,id neatly under the torture chair. There was some spit and blood here, but nothing else notable. Such a conspicuous little object, ced here in the right moment? My curiosity got the better of me and I opened it, reading the letter. One aberration of the Prince of Envy is left. You chose the wrong ce. It is with the sin heir at the knights location! This entire ce is a trapid by the other sin heir! Run! Huh? My eyes widened before I heard Eines scream. Meanwhile, in the middle of the day, snow began to fall from the clouds. The cold bit into the skins of the knights approaching a lone mansion in the middle of a prairie in the north of Aureolis, close to one of their leashed cities. It was normal for Knights of Aurena to patrol around the area if an investigation required it, but today was different. Dammit, I dont care if you know this ce better, human. We have enough numbers and power in this toon to rival a normal countryspany. Everybody here is above rank B, but youre trying to y the slow game? Midirn, the future grand marshall of Loatryx, was currently arguing with the leader of this knight toon. Royce scowled. Lizard, I know and have fought with all these brave men and women before, so what gives you the right to chastise me? You are here, requested by Knight-Commander Kuornig to aide us, but all you do is show this disy of insubordination? You call yourself a knight? A soldier? They were fighting over the n to lead the attack on the demonkins base. They had little information but they knew they had to be cautious, as the unknown was the true enemy of sess. Although most knights here served Aurena, many took care to learn of the teachings of Yeostar, Istari, and Erithia, and it involved the manner a knight had to approach an operation. Midirn argued they had tounch multiple reconnaissance operations into the mansion, acquiring as much information as possible, while Royce wished to create a sieging position, using their superior supply line and numbers to weaken and flush out their enemies. It wasnt that either side was incorrect, the issue was due to both knights hot-headed natures clouding their judgments. Many of the surrounding knights did not interfere, believing it would be better for them to keep watch for enemies and let their leaders think of a n. On the other hand, the younger knights, those who were just squires two years ago came to look for Yorshka, eying her with this look she couldnt refuse. To her, a dragonewt, these squires she trained and kept watched over her years as a Knight-Captain were like children to her. Her pupils had to show once again what it meant to be a knight, although Yorshka felt her disy was too rough. Too barbaric, too simr to the dragonewt training she grew up with, instead of the training n she had devised to fit in as a human knight. She walked up to the quarreling knights, only to tilt her head as saw something happening at the mansion. The knights on watch called out, warning everybody that somebody wasing out through the main entrance. With her enhanced vision, Yorshka noted a man with a floating orb approaching. The closer he walked, the more his features became clearer to me. A clean-shaven face with barely any damage, framed by medium-long blue locks, giving him a rather decent appearance, if you ignored his hooked nose and slightly asymmetrical eyes. The short horns on his forehead and his long canines was what made it easy to differentiate him from a human face. He was wearing a full suit with not a single piece of armor. His clothes resembled the habit franaisemens suitsFrench nobles in the baroque periods would wear, as it looked stiff, butvish. His coat was long and unwieldy with loose embroidered fabric adding onto the opulence of the already fine clothes. This was enough for Yorshka to understand the situation. Kushlekzar, now! she called. The demonkin grinned, revealing a devilish smile. Original Sin: Yalda And with a snap, sound ceased to exist for the Knights of Aurena. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Punch the guy dead! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 460: The Second Seat. Chapter 460: The Second Seat. Ah, Yaldabaoth? Yeah, sure, I know about it. As Eines scream reached my ears, my mind shed back to the time when I asked Klea about the powers of the Prince of Envy. Unlike Demiurge, which uses demonic energy to transform your body into the people you consume, Yaldaboath infuses your words with suggestive images that influence your mind. This affects your soul and results in the demon being able to read your memories, since memories are attached to your soul. In other words, [Original Sin: Yaldaboath] was a mental attack, created through both sound and mana. You had to block both activation triggers to prevent it from influencing you, which was hard as the ability could be activated almost instantly once the demonkin finished the chant for it. It was the perfect ambush tool, which was how the sin heir caught Vifi and Saori off-guard when we followed him in the underworld. As it was a mental attack, [My Darkest Thoughts] was the perfect counter to it. It nullified all mental and psychological attacks, and it created an area where I could drown out other sounds, not to mention weakening seven sin powers in general. Sadly, I couldnt be everywhere. We needed basic counter measures. Therefore, a wind barrier was perfect for blocking the activation through speech, but the mana option was harder. Neill had an easy way, since she could manipte mana with her dragon paths, to the point she could even block telepathic links by using her technique with her scales. It was a bit harder for the rest of us, but there actually was an easy way to gain such a protection[Defensive Rune: Auracoil]. Which still required precious seconds to set up, which was impossible during an ambush. In any case, if the sin heir of envy was here, Eine shouldve known how to block them, yet, this letter I just read mentioned two sin heirs. Another from the one we knew about. What was that supposed to mean and who was the sender? Whoid this letter here? Dammit! Eines voice echoed through the tunnel once again, followed by the wild cries of Shay and Beth. I clicked my tongue and threw the injured Cardinal into my subspace, choosing my newly built prison for him to stay inside. I then dashed back out with [Gale Steps], only for me toe to aplete stop when I saw a brown tidal wave suddenly flood the entrance. It engulfed the entire area, leaving me literally no space to escape through it. I was trapped! I was thinking of using my scale-barrier or an earth spell to block it, but I then remembered that was impossible if the water pressure was too high. I had topletely fortify the area, but it would only be a matter of time before it crashed through. After all, how did this tidal wave happen? It was unnatural, and an unnatural cause had to be ounted for. Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 5]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established. Territory Dispute engage Instead I activated my Territory and decided to dig left, trying to reach my allies. I built a [Terra Wall] and fortified it with the same spell, before blowing fire on the wall, melting it. As I swam through my magna, I could hear the [Terra Wall] break, following the loud sizzling from the extreme heat hitting water around me. I hurried to the other side, creating a hole once I reached it, only for my heart to drop when I saw the brown tidal wave hadpletely covered up the sewer, nearly dragging me into it as it rushed through with the ferocity and speed of a stream made for white water rafting. With all the water covering the ce up, I instantly understood the methane gases couldnt do anything and chose to unleash a full powered [Hellme Breath], boiling away the water and narrowly avoiding being a victim of it. I then turned my head up, drilling myself back to the surface. Like a geyser, magma and water sprouted out from the hole I had created after I confirmed nobody was above me with [Detection Sensor]. Like a ragdoll, I was shot into the air from the sheer pressure, feeling like my body was getting crushed by the wind pressure around me. I managed to quickly stop myself with [Aerokinesis] and my rocket boosters, stabilizing myself only to notice I had beenunched almost high enough to touch the clouds. Eine! Everybody! I panicked, but calmed down when my parallel minds told me there had been only one signal inside the sewer when I dug myself up. This knowledge helped me calm down long enough to spot Eine, Shay, and Beth narrowly escaping through the house as it blew up, sending a stream of muddy-looking water out. Mud? Hold on, that brown water was actually mud? I widened my eyes when the shimmer of the water revealed its true identity. At the same time, when the adrenaline died down, I finally registered the horrible sewer smell along with the fact I had identally destroyed my mask. At the same time, two more geysers of mud appeared in the city one of them even shot out Sis. With Eines and the twins safety assured, I sted towards my sister and caught her, helping to stabilize her. Thanks, urrgha! She gagged, grimacing as the sewage smell overwhelmed her nostrils. Fathers horns, dammit, fathers horns! That bastard! That bastard! Rage filled her eyes as she covered her nose, ring at the mud deluge happening below us. I didnt know where her anger was directed at, as I was more worried about the people about to be harmed by the three jets of mud, showing this entire city in the most rancid smell ever. While supporting Neill, I flew back to the ground, throwing her down at a spot she wanted, before dashing through the streets of the city. I grimaced but I couldnt do anything when she was like this. Instead, it was time to y some songs. Heir and Thoughts. Whatever this is, it isnt good! [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Territory deactivated Barriers began to cover every single citizen who could hear me in a white-golden aura, protecting most from the falling mud. Still, the city was in danger of getting flooded by the extreme amount of mud. Hold on. Mud? Mud? Wait, didnt Fleindia mention something about mud before? Mud. Mud. Hey, girls, mu The Warbringer! Manager Mind shouted in response, finally having put the clues into ce. A ce where the demonkin have full control, a warning from Vifi that another Warbringer would without a doubt threaten our party due to her betrayal, and the number two Warbringer who led the coup on Aurenas blessed in the Empire being proficient with the mud element. It all made sense now. Everybody, to the church area! Now! Await the knights! I shouted for everybody below me to hear. Using myself like a lighthouse, I then pointed towards the basilica, for all to see and obey. Now, how do I deal with a mud swamp? How do I save the people already engulfed in it? I thought as I realized there had to be a source. Either a caster continuously creating all this mud or a magic circle kept active with [Continuous Cast]. Mana Eyes. I confirmed there were five magic circles ced in the sewer, but grimaced as there were too many for me to deal with quickly. There was only one of me, and I didnt know if mypanions could deal with this sorta issue. I could dig myself through and had the defensive skills to protect myselfI was overthinking this again. Even with elerated thinking, I was losing precious seconds. As time passed, the mud level beneath me grew taller and taller, almost to the point they covered up the doors of the houses beneath me. A few citizens were even trapped inside their homes, with no way out but to jump. [Rajah!] I called out but he didnt answer. Was he still with Eine? I still had to deliver this information to everybody, though. Well, if I was too far to speak telepathically, there was still the option to just shout really loud! Taking a deep breath, I then amplified my voice with [Aerokinesis]. Everybody! The mud is being created by five magic circlesid inside the sewers! The geysers are creating arge tsunami inside the city, to the point people might drown! Help them! I can dig myself through everything! With the information out, I transformed myself into a dragon. Once the mana mist dispersed, I pped my wings, revealing my true form to everybody and immediately used [Telepathy] to speak to all the people underneath me. I couldnt have people panic. [An announcement to all citizens of Aureolis! I am Champion Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, Princess of the Dragon Empire of Kargryx and the granddaughter of the God of Dragons and Oath, Kargryxmor! In the name of him and Goddess Aurena, I dere all inside this city under my protection! Under my voice and Her blessing, preserve your life and move towards the basilica immediately! The Church of Aurena will protect you!] Now, Purple sh! Prayer! Our entire team needed the buffs since there was no need to stay conspicuous any longer, but if our enemies were within the circles, they would just receive the buff as well. That was just how [Prayer] worked. Putting my mana into my spells, I materialized a huge white magic circle around the disaster zone, only putting enough mana inside to cast it. Once white particles simr to snow descended down, I activated [Battle Frenzy]. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Minor)] [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I then cast [Unheiliger Engel] and had the obsidian wings shot towards two locations close to the magic circles before igniting them. I then flew towards the ground and unleashed a [Hellme Breath] and used [True Draconic Barrier] with my scales to create a shield around me. I dug through the ground and pierced through the mud waves, creating arge veil of steam and magma around myself, but my fire breath sessfully destroyed the magic circle. Oh gosh, aahhhhh! Air Shield! Now, now! I shouted in my head to cast the spell as the burned smell of sewage nearly caused me to ck out. My body jolted back, feeling numerous chills running down my body from that terrible smell, but I kept it together as my job wasnt done yet. I then flew up in the sky, noting the jet of mud had shrunk in size. I then snapped my head around to the first ame [Unheiliger Engel] before using [sh Fire], teleporting over within two seconds, far faster than just using my rocket boosters. Dammit, I need a better way tounch a long range fire attack for [sh Fire]. Preferablyrge and tall. I noted myint in the back of my head before I destroyed the next circle with a me breath. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I repeated the process with thest three circles, using [sh Fire] to dash around at the cost of mana. Thankfully, the sun was up so there was literally no reason for me to worry about it. It got even better when the geysers stopped all together, causing me to mentally pat myself on the back for a job well done, only for my eyes to widen again when I saw the mud suddenly rise up, turning it into that tsunami I had feared. It was impossible though. I had stopped every single magic circle in the area! Help! Citizens cried out, trapped inside their homes, unable to leave with the mud covering everything. My inferno ze had dried the muddy water up, drying and hardening anything in the surrounding. I was about to rush over, but Quatres voice stopped me. [Alphas Master, her students were ambushed by a demonkin of wrath] he shouted in my head. [The Alpha is trapped inside the sewer, under all that mud, caused by the demonkin. Tasianna cannot contend against him alone.] Are you kidding me? I snapped my head around, looking at the mud tsunami and then back to the people below. My priorities werepletely fucked! I had to help my friends, but I just announced that I would help these people. That wasnt a promise, but it was still a deration that could be interpreted as one. This revtion actually caused my chest to feel tight. Who should I choose? My friends were the most important people in my life, but the issue was that I couldnt go back on a promise. The disappointment if I didnt live up to either sides expectation was causing my brain to work overtime, putting my parallel minds through the wringer as we tried to analyze what was the correct move. What were my options? Kriiark klish garfinik! In that very moment where I urgently needed a n, Neills voice rang out, giving me a moment of enlightenment, kind of like figuring out the answer for a difficult exam. I snapped my head up as her [Battle Frenzy] cry struck the city like a thunder before an explosion sent the remains of a house into the air, disintegrated by the dragon paths covering its walls. In the next moment, a mana beamrge enough to envelop a bus shot into the air, drilling through the mud tsunami and leaving behind arge gap. There, I also saw a man in white armor jump onto a nearby roof as his body was enveloped in holy magic. It coated the helmed mans sword before he swung it, sending out an ephemeral sh that bisected the tsunami, stopping it in its track as the two pieces collided into each other. The ensuing mud wave damaged some of the houses, but not to the degree the full wave could have done. Who is that guy? It wasnt important. What mattered was that the imminent threat had been dealt with and it seemed Neill was fighting the unknown sin heir, allowing me to unleash a new [Hydra] and activate [Halo of Consecration]. Using [Hydra]s malleable and fluid form, I dragged people out of their houses with the golem, while my halo fully dried the mud, making them crack through the slightest pressure. Although Uno was reluctant, he still helped me out after I argued Saori could handle herself, as well as Tasianna now that Neill was around. I was still a bit nervous, but [The Heir of Hope] and [My Darkest Thoughts] were loud enough to reach most of the city. They should be able to hear my songs and gain the buffs, including the additional healing from [Sanctified ze]. In [Battle Frenzy] mode, my [Soul Vision] also allowed me to track down any heavily injured people, and I made [Hydra] prioritize saving them. In fact, in my initial scans, I nearly missed a couple of people who were swept by the initial mud waves and were buried deep down. With all the signals inside the city, it was hard to differentiate them from others. Thank you so very much, Champion Hestia! Thank you! A family cheered as they embraced their mud-covered children, sobbing loudly. Yet, those who thanked me were a minority, as arge number of people still required my help. Champion Hestia, my father is coughing up mud. He isnt responding either! Arrgh, my leg! Please, somebody help me! More people over here, Champion Hestia! Please, over here! I was personally happy that nobody really showed their fear of my dragon form, it did make me happy that action spoke louder than my appearance, but this was getting out of hand. I was a single person and I hadrger issues than just helping these people. The noises in the back were only getting louder. [Master!] And it only got worse when I heard Rajah. [Tasianna and the others are having problems fighting the demonkin. Rajah heard him call himself the second seat Warbringer. More demonkin are appearing to help him as well, more wrath demonkin!] Dammit, where are the damn knights and priests? Where are they? [I cant do this, any longer. Uno and Rajah, get the shadow pack over here. You have to take over for me with [Hydra], all right? I need to get over to the others,] Imanded before pulling out holy fire bombs and potions from my storage. Both quickly agreed with Rajah being sent to fetch the others, while I readied to st off, only for me to hesitate when the citizens called out to me. Champion Hestia, please! Arrck, dammit! [Youve seen the giant wolf help you. He is one of my faithfulpanions familiars. He will help you with my spell golem, so, pleaseThere is a demonkin on the other side of the city. More people need me, so I have to go. Im sorry!] Without hearing one more word, I flew up, using [sh Fire] to teleport as far away as possible. I couldnt let words weigh down my heart and decision making. I need to reach the real fight. As I reached the area where I saw Neills [Arcane Pulse: Maxima], I jerked when I saw two shadowy figures being shot through the alleyway by a giant earth projectiNo, a giant mud fist! Argk! one of them groaned as he stood his ground, erecting arge solid shadow wall before trying to push the fist back, only for his attempts to be futile. Kyouya! That was Kyouyas shadow armor from his unique skill and the one behind him in his werewolf form was Tatsuya. As the former struggled, thetter dashed to the side and used [Gale Steps] to approach their foe, only to almost eat a new mud fist to the face if Kyouya hadnt pivoted to protect him. This allowed Tatsuya to attempt the maneuver again, only for the same thing to happen once more. A wind spell and arrow then flew from the direction of the mud fist, only for something to shake the ground as I heard the growling of a cougar-tiger mix. I then snapped my head to the side as I saw a green-furred virgacuga scale up the two buildings sandwiching the street as tentacles of mud tried to catch it. Utilizing [Air Walk] and its fur projectiles, it was able to keep things at bay, but for a single second, the tentacles speed surged like a predator seeing its moment, snatching the big cat by the hind legs. Varya! I caused a spark in my mouth and unleashed a fire breath, searing through the mud appendages to free Rajahs mother. As shended on the roof, I flew over to the boys and shed at the mud fist with [Hellde Edge], before finally stopping myself to assess what was going on. Oh? A baritone mans voice echoed through the street as if he was speaking through a microphone. Has she finallye? The great hero of the light goddesss crusade against us? The one dragon who actually follows the oath Kargryxmor gave to his Goddess? The voice emanated from a mud blob, looking all too simr to a slime with how it wobbled around. Yet, the mana core inside this creature was in the form of a humanoid, emoting around as if he was giggling like a highschool girl. As his chortle died down, my eyes looked to the side to notice Eine and Misaki, both breathing heavily as they were holding onto Kohaku and Kazumi respectively. My eyes widened in terror as I saw the two girls, gurgling and throwing up what looked like an endless supply of mud. It oozed out of their mouth, noses, ears, and even from their eyes! Gurak! Both coughed prompting Eine and Misaki to give them first aid, attempting to rid the mud out of their body. The mana body inside the mud slime suddenly turned around as tentacles shot out of them, only for Varya to m her spiked tail down. The mud tentacles were cut short but quickly grew back in length and were about to strike at the virgacuga, but before it could do that, I ground my teeth, causing my floating scale-dust to blow up around me and in front of Varya. As the mud man expressed his surprise at how I did that, I shot a dragon breath at the mud blob, vaporizing it. Once I was done with my attack, nothing was left in the area my mes touched, but a chill ran down my spine as I hadnt gotten a level nor did could I detect the signal of any person with [Detection Sensor], forcing me to resort to [Mana Eyes] to see him swiming through the ground to reappear from behind me. Ah, see, fire is quite powerful and all, but even God Danternos element cant do much if it cant reach me. Mud is pretty useful in that matter. The defensive value of earth but the fluidity of water! The best of both worlds, if you ask me, the man said, almost as if bragging. Wounds can be healed, trauma can be prevented, and poison can be cured But you know what makes for an even better assassination method? Asphyxiation. No air, no living! Drown them! Choke them! Pretty hard to save somebodys draining health when healing magic cant outheal dying like that, right? Then why not choke them to death with mud, since its like water but harder to get out of the lungs? I snapped my head to the girls then back to our enemy, before asking myself where Neill was. Didnt Uno mention Saori being trapped in the sewer? Where were Shay and Beth if Eine was here. Where was Tasianna? [You!] Not You! The mud blob opened up to reveal a half-naked man with a muscr physique shaking his wet, brown hair dry. He then stopped and rested his arms on the blob, smiling widely with two muddy horns while ying with therge scar on his lips. Me! The left-hand man of Lord Wrath of BoleTaria, Sakrha, the GraveOh! Without letting this bastard end his monologue, I took flight before breathing down crimson fire, intending to majorly injure him before this fight could continue. Sadly, he managed to react just in time to swim elsewhere through the ground. I intended to guide my head towards him, only to stop when I realized I nearly hit Tatsuya and Kyouya. When I stopped and adjusted my position, the man appeared from the ground again, only this time without his armor of mud. He raised his arms, T-posing with a tongue sticking out of his mouth. Sakrha the Gravemaker. An undertaker who is always on time for his mark! Hahahaha! That dragon form is amazing to look at, hahaha! He grinned sadistically, ridiculing me without trying to hit me. Maybe worry less about me, and more about your friends? Dont want them to die in the worst way possible, right? Leeeader? This guy! Woah! I snapped my head around as I heard Eines and Misaki crying out, seeing their feets sinking into the ground as if it was quicksand. Good thing I dont have to assassinate you, the Warbringer ominously stated. Varya cried out before jumping up, having noticed the ground was about to turn into a sink trap on her, contrasting the boys who failed to react to it. Standing on air, she shot four fur projectiles, each for the respective four trapped in the ground. Lodging into their armor and clothes, the virgarcuga then jumped up, pulling them out of it as I noticed she had mana threads attached to them! Her quick thinking saved them from having to deal with the deathtrap, allowing my heart to rest for a moment only for it to drop again as I saw an orange-brown magic circle appear on the demonkins hands. Rupture heaven and earth, Swamp Cosper! he chanted as a whirlpool of mud erupted at Varya. I dashed to the side, sending my scales out to protect her, only to notice that my mana was draining faster than I had expected. Mud was still apound element of water! Even if it wasnt as effective as normal water or ice, mud still was one of my natural weaknesses, able to deal extra damage to me. Fortunately, this wasnt [Draconic Barrier] any longer. This was [True Draconic Barrier] and it wouldnt break this easily! With me tanking it, Varya managed to drag everybody onto her back and was now attempting to flee the situation. She made the correct move even without mymands. Sadly, the demonkin didnt n on letting her go easily, as tendrils of mud erupted from the mud-covered earth. [Get out! Follow your son!] I gave my order before preparing my counter. Nobody else was around me, so it was time to blow this person up! Then it happened. [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] warned me to get out of the area with haste. It didnte from the demonkin but from the ground, and from the looks of it, the sin heir had noticed it as well. We both stopped out attacks and attempted to run, only for the attack to go off before we could make our next move. A blinding purple-ckser shot through the area like a pressurized water beam, cutting through anything that stood in its way. That included my scale barrier and the sin heirs left foot. He groaned as used his mud to create a recement, and jumped away. He then caught it with a mud tendril before attaching it back on his foot, using mud like glue to keep them together. Freikugel. That was Neill, I concluded before preparing my spells as I noticed the mud turning paler. Ice began to seep out from it, freezing it up before blue lines appeared. With a single crack, the mud splintered into a million brown snowkes, littering the area in it before two wyverns shot up, immediately assaulting the demonkin with breaths of ice. It was the twins! While I was d they survived, my eyes noticed mana lines appearing underneath the demonkin. They crackled before releasing purple electricity, stunning him, allowing the wyverns to freeze him up. Attempting to suffocate us again while youre fighting against a wind mage? Foolish. A familiar voice came from the hole where the twins flew out from. Tasianna, it was Tasianna, and she was slowly pping her fairy wings as she ascended from the ground. She was holding her Zerphira-blessed catalyst, smiling at me as she saw me. Her face was dirted and bloodied, but she still showed me an expression that told me she wasnt done fighting yet. So much spirit was left in this tiny fairys body that I felt in awe as the sunlight shone down on her figure, casting a shadow on me. Were all okay. So is your sister! Princess Fargryneill! she shouted, perfectly timed with a [Pulse Arcane: Maxima] shooting up from the frozen demonkin, creating arge light pir. As it faded, Neills kirin figure appeared from the hole, galloping like a majestic horse before she brandished her purple-ck scaled wings and tail, unting them proudly for everybody to see. She stared down with her neon-lit up mane, growling as she squinted. Got caught? You gotta be kidding me. The demonkin survived as he borrowed himself out from the ground. I was sure he was frozen and I even saw his figure in the ice. My question was answered when Tasianna clicked her tongue, mumbling, Another mud clone. Correct! The man dered before looking around the area. My order was to prevent vital information from getting into your hands. I dont know if we lost or it was a tie, but I guess you are an otherworlder, huh, princess? Teleported our prisoner out? Too bad, really wished I could have killed one of you So, how about this. You let me leave and we fight at a more fitting time? [Shut up!] [Hell no!] You wish! All five of us rebuked him in our own way, causing him to let out a small chuckle and smack his leg. This is great and so on, but I should probably leave before the reinforcementse. Five on one is pretty hard with so many mages and even a pure mana-user. He grinned. Next time, give the human girl who has KleaHatma. We know, and we want one of our ancestors back if you would be so kind. Also, bring along that little traitor with you, then we can have a real battle to the death! [Once again, you arent leaving!] I growled, mouth readying a fire breath. Not taking orders from you, dragon. Although, ask yourself this, do you really have the luxury to fight an explosive, city-destroying battle with me once I release my Original Sin and Territory? When so many people are around that could die? Die right now? He then pointed at the other side of the city and the basilica, before me pirs erupted in their directions. Take the loss. Save some people, make them like you, before we topple your entire cause down because you finally lost the element of surprise, Aurenas dog. Remove A note from AbyssRaven Command center, we have an issue! We have a muddy issue! it stinks! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 461: No More Surprises. Chapter 461: No More Surprises. Mydy, dont worry about the people in the church! Tasianna shouted after we all saw those me pirs explode. Commander Kuornig chased the sin heirspanions towards the church, and hes strong enough to have bisected that mud wave, so he should be able to take care of it, mydy. We must take care of this issue. That reminded me of the fully-armored person I saw with the faint white light. Yet, I honestly wished he was here with us to fight this guy since he was over level l50. It would even out the battlefield. Even if Neill, Tasianna, and I had beaten Vifi, gaining experience fighting against a Warbringer, it still was a close match that involved total destruction of the surroundings due to ourbined Territory usage. There was nobody inside this section of the city, but the coteral damage would be impossible to contain if this fight turns into what I thought it would be. Yet, we had to. This sin heir was a major threat, not only to my party but also to the entirety of this city! Fleindia wanted her revenge on a mud-using Warbringer, right? Well, here he was. He was her revenge target. Still itching for a fight? Well then how about your wolf friend? Want her to die? Just leave her to die while fighting me? Yes, yes? He once again tried to talk his way out of this fight. Why, though? No? Then, let me make you worry! The demonkin raised his arms into the air, making the mud around him rise up and hiding him like a curtain. My [Detection Sensor] noticed him burrowing himself into the earth, letting the mud wall crash into the ground, creating a miniature mud tsunami like the one he tried to create before. Our five-man group dealt with it with our respective abilities, saving ourselves, but we were unable to fully prevent the mud wave from destroying the surrounding empty houses. They were all swept away by the waves, destroying even more of this once peaceful city. I used my [Mana Eyes], locking onto the sin heirs figure, only to be shocked at how fast he was swimming through the ground. He was going towards the church. I was about to inform everybody of this, but he suddenly pivoted towards the east, only to do it again, this time moving south. West, north, east, south, he was swimming around the area, making his intentions indecipherable to me, like a shark waiting for the perfect time to strike. Redirecting this information to everybody, Neill became impatient, wanting to jump into the hole she escaped from to pursue him. I had noticed her aggression when I helped her in the air, so it made me wonder why she was so adamant about this fight. [The bastard nearly caught me off-guard, and would have if it wasnt for Sarasa warning me. Saori and her group got attacked by him and he was about to bury me alive as well before I got myself out of the sewer. Tried to pay him back, but got trapped when he suddenly summoned that mud tsunami.] Right! Tasianna jerked backward. Miss Saori! She sacrificed herself to help us, mydy. Pushed us out with Uno, allowing me to break us out of the predicament. The sin heir is right, Miss Saori is still trapped with the few enemies we were engaging at that time. We have to help her. My chest was starting to feel the same tightness I felt when I had to decide between helping the citizens or saving my friends. It was happening again, another annoying set of decisions I had to choose between. We had to apprehend the demonkin but he was deep in the earth, swimming around as if he was awaiting our decision. He had all the time in the world, but we didnt. It was obvious at this point he would react to whatever we would do. He could escape at any time, but letting Neill chase after him with only some support was suicidal. The moment he trapped her where my songs couldnt reach, she would be at a disadvantage. Even if she had [Battle Frenzy (Major)], it was too risky. Not to mention the possibility of the demonkin just suffocating her. We have no choice. Priorities. I had to remind myself what my priorities were. I felt guilty of almost getting tunnel visioned into fighting him in such a situation. We had to let him off. [That is the correct choice, my princess.] When I ryed my thoughts to mypanions, Shay immediately agreed. [A prey like this is impossible to beat without loses in such a situation. We need to save Saori, first.] [Sarasa, Uno, and Song went to help Saori, we need to find them as well,] Beth added. I interjected. [Uno came to me. I told him and Rajah to protect the citizens I rescued. Rajah should be herding the rest of the shadow pack, so we dont need to worry about them. Saori is our target.] [Hey, hey, I have to speak up, though,] Neill said. [I know Saori is important to you, but this demonkin is still an issue, because we have no idea what hes trying to do. Flee? Maybe, but as you said, hes unpredictable and that makes it hard to know if your decision is right or not. We need to split up to cover up our nks.] That would be going along with his ns, Princess Fargryneill! Tasianna protested. If we separate, that just makes it easier for him to pick us off. You heard Saintess Fleindia exin his method of operation, and it is clear he is trained in skullduggery. We are strong together, not apart. [Its clear youre more worried about Hestia than me, Tasianna. I know you well enough by now. If you want to help Hestia, then go! Dont forget, Hestia just announced that she will protect the people here, and that means amitment that will bite her in the tail in the future. One of us has to go protect them, so let me go by myself. You and the twins go with Hestia.] I would never think like that, mydy! Tasianna rebuked my sister, red with anger. You are important to mydy and that means I must help you as well. If you believe you understand my thoughts, then you should know I know mydy well enough that losing people [Enough!] I silenced everybody. [Do not make this personal, any of you! Tasianna, Neill is right in this instance. No more arguing, we need to go! Tasianna, show me where Saori is, now!] Your will, mydy! Tasianna bowed before getting on me, allowing me to ferry her while she gave me directions. Neill roared and moved south, where I had sent Varya with Eine and the students. As my group went east, my eyes snapped down as I saw the sin heir following Neill. My heart dropped, causing me to imagine what would happen if I let him off like this. I was about to turn around, but Shay roared next to me. [Stop!] he shouted. [Commit! This is your decision, you have tomit or nothing will be done.] I grit my teeth, squeezing my front feet. [Dammit! Thank you!] I rushed over to where Saori was trapped, noticing therge, inactive mud geyser. With the magic circles destroyed, entering the muddy prison waspletely doable. I shot a ming breath into it, melting through all the mud while Tasianna used her [Aerokinesis] to control the steam, preventing us from taking in the terrible smell. Once we made it into the sewer, Shay and Beth immediately froze the mud around us, allowing me to simply sh right through, shattering everything in the way of my tail. As we charged through, following a group of bunched up signals, my [Foresight] warned me to duck. As I did just that, the mud wall in front of me was torn to pieces as a ck thunderbolt pierced through it. In the next moment, a wolf burst through the wall, howling as a group of people were dragged behind it with ck tendrils wrapped around their bodies. Saori! Her ck fur was caked with mud and blood, along with some patches of burned soot discoloring her white fur. She had the look of an rmed predator as she bared her teeth at us the moment our eyes met, with blood and saliva drenching her fangs. After a moment, she realized who we were and snapped her mouth shut, looking at us in surprise. [Good timing. I was about to run out of oxygen,] she said before herrge body began to fall to the ground. Song and Vidia appeared from her shadow and supported Saori, keeping her from face nting on the muddy floor. The twins and I then came over, helping her up before I wrapped my head around her, embracing her. As I hugged her, I noticed the captured people from before, around twenty, all attached to Saoris back. When I questioned her on this, Tasianna answered. Those were the people who attacked us. We couldnt confirm their identities, but they were clearly robbers and attacked us the moment we confronted them. I believe Tatsuya noted how some of them were mercenaries, overhearing them talk about how they would help out their Boss. [Yanderu Eluseuss,] Saori answered. [They kept mumbling about some Bloodgold person, trying to beg for their lives by buying us off. One even outright mentioned the Yanderu and that their boss would pay me. I did not spare them for that reason, but I took them prisoner when we were stuck inside the mud bath.] [How did you avoid getting trapped inside? Like a fossil, I mean,] I asked. [[Shadow Dash],] Vidia answered for her daughter. [After we helped Tasianna and the children escape, we dived into the shadow world until everything was encased in the mud. My daughter then used [Umbral Void] to blow everything up until we discovered the small safe haven our enemy had intentionally left behind for their allies.] [[Umbral Void]?] I wondered. [I will show you when we get the chance. Part of the two customs spells Belzac taught me, next to [Umbral Skip].] Saori sighed, still gasping for air. [In any case, where is the sin heir? Is he dead?] While exining the situation to her, I dragged Saori out of the tunnel before we took to the sky, only to notice another mud tsunami had appeared inside the city. In fact, when I looked south and where the rescue group shouldve been, I noted it waspletely enveloped in mud, with numerous houses crushed and consumed by the disaster. The new mud wave was targeting the citys gates, where I saw Neill galloping through the air with the rest of the shadow pack, carrying various people to safety as quickly as they could. Meanwhile, a single person was standing on top of the wave, pping carefreely, heralding such a devastating attack with full glee. I knew it! Dammit, dammit! Where the hell are the knights! Anybody, reinforcements, please! Yet, I didnt regret my decision. It was as Shay said, I had tomit, and Saori was just more important. I didnt know if she could have gotten out of her situation alone, but I knew she was exhausted after everything. [Heal me,] she said as I was boiling with rage. [My teleportation only requires line-of-sight, which yours need fire and line-of-sight. Heal me, and I can help. I want to pay him back, not to mention Tatsuya and the others are there.] Only? You need shadows, was what I was about to say before I remembered she had gained another teleport method with her two-spell package deal. Her [Umbral Skip]. Once I did as she asked me, she prepared two spells. She held therger one in front of her mouth while the other appeared on her back. Once therger was done, her smaller magic circle glowed and activated, Saori disappearing with the blink of the eye, as if somebody had snapped her out of existence. Pop. Gone. Thankfully, this was only the starting cast for her spell, as she appeared right above the Warbringer with herrge spell readied. The demonkin didnt turn around as he slowly sunk into his mud wave, understanding that doing anything but fleeing at that very moment would only mean he would be badly hit. Regardless, it was inevitable unless he could teleport which he, thankfully, couldnt. With a massive bang, Saori unleashed her [Hadaen Dragon Thunder], striking the demonkin point-nk and destroying the mud tsunami before the majority of the filthy wave could crash into the citys gate. As the beam continued drilling into the ground, I noticed Uno jump into the air, shooting ck mes into the air. Good boy! I wanted to pet him so much right now! That was a teleportation point for [sh Fire]. Well go on ahead, mydy! Tasianna called out as she got on Beth. [sh Fire] wasnt the best Hestia Air experience, after all. [Got it, see you] [Alphas Master, please, stop!] However, before I could, Song jumped out of my shadow with Vidia, pulling Shoyi with them out of my shadow. Seeing the slime here and now could only mean one thing, and it made an already bad day even worse. I looked down, noticing the [Room] runes stuck in his amorphous body being opened, with two virigress heads sticking out of them. Shere and Ajay, and they were meowing. [Master, quick!] Both pleaded. [Inside. Help. Help. Yorshka!] No, no, no, this isnt the time for you guys to be in trouble! Please! We can handle the rest, mydy! Tasianna called before the twins flew away. [Thank you!] I said before using [Humanize]. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Hold on, my buffs. I told Shoyi to spit the runes out, as I had to maintain my buffs for Saori and the others before I dropped into the subspace, noticing shing voicesing from both the virigress cubs and my maids. Svena, Lorena, Haati, and Prisci were panicking as five armor d knightsid on the ground of our living room, bleeding out and breathing heavily. I recognized the armor belonging to the Knights of Aurena, especially with the Aurena amulets hanging from their necks. Prisci and my maids were helping them drink Tasiannas health potions, but they were coughing so much they couldnt properly ingest it. Hestia, my mother! Prisci ran up to me the moment she saw me, grabbing me by my sleeves, begging me with pleading eyes. Svena ran over, pulled the young dragonewt girl away from me. Pale like a ghost, she began exining,Dame Yorshka and your master are in peril. They called for you to hurry to their side for your song. Some of the knights died while Mister Akasht was lulled into a sleep! The sin heir of envy, mydy! Lorena cried. They said it clearly before they left these knights with us. We managed to keep their health from dropping too much with your holy mes, but they arent drinking the potions. Haatis cat tail and ears were wriggling around like crazy, fully disying her panic. They arent waking up, they arent drinking, we canWoah! Akrak! One of them suddenly reached their hands out, gasping for air as their eyes shot wide open. As Haati tried to touch her, the female knight pped her away and attempted to grab a sword from her empty scabbard. Realizing this one was the beastman-hating knight Yorshka had been friends with, I dashed over and grabbed her arm, causing her to shriek like a banshee, almost punching me straight in the cheek. As I caught her attack, I red into her horrified eyes. As if she had seen a nightmare so deep and terrifying that it traumatized her Maybe, a buried memory that carried that baggage? B-beastman! L-leave me alone, leave me alone! She cried out, slinking into a nearby corner as she cradled her head. Dont eat me! Dont eat me! Dont eat my sister. Dont eat her, please! Dont eat her, dont eat her, dont eat her, dont string her up! Were humans, were humans. Why are you EATING her? G-gosh. Instead of that scornful archer I saw a few days ago, it looked like she had devolved back into a child. Sadly, and yet also fortunately, I understood why Haati hadnt had any sess healing her. [Original Sin: Jaldaboath] had been used, and Akasht being lulled into a sleep probably alluded to that. My white mes could heal people of physical injuries, but not mental damage like this. Since my maids and Prisci didnt have [Identify] or an appraisal ring strong enough to show the Profiles of rank B knights, they couldnt have known. Theyve only heard what the Original Sin ability could do. The moment I entered the subspace, [My Darkest Thoughts] dispelled the effects. Unlike with Saori and VifNo, only Saori, I was toote to help this woman. Even with my natural usurpation ability, my other self still almost got led into a bad end from our trauma. My heart was racing from these thoughts. Song! Vidia! I called for the wolves, summoning them with Shere and Ajay following after them. We need to constrict their movement unless they hurt somebody. Dont forget, they are rank B, so they are pretty strong. We have enough healing potions around, so use purple threads. Shock them! If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. [Orders received!] They all said. I then turned to Svena and the others. They will be hurt and that will include any more injureding into the subspace. All of you have to prioritize your safety, leave everything to the shadow pack. Also, where in the name of the Goddess is Grimnir? H-he said he wanted to talk with the demonkin, so he went outside the subspace, Svena answered. Hes using the carriages runes, so we cant recall him. Dammit! What is up with this bad timing? Okay, none of you enter the nexus area, all right? None! There was no time. I couldnt do a quick detour for him, leaving the duty to the shadow pack and hoping Grimnir would make it back in time to help out. Instead, I opened the portals connecting to both Yorshkas and Masters runes, as I wasnt sure if either one was intact. A correct move, as it turned out that Yorshkas rune pair was disabled. Somebody had destroyed them. Without a warning, though, as the air split open, a giant fire bomb suddenly flew through it. A point-nk st. [Haste] wasnt enough to make me react fast enough - Id need to stop time to avoid this. Thankfully my fire resistance was too high for most of the st to hurt me. Groaning, I sted my music so loud it reached [Music Resonation (Major)], all to assure it reached my allies inside Aureolis. I then flew into the portal and immediately grabbed the runes, protecting them from any harm before my eyes widened as I looked around. Snow was everywhere yet nothing was peaceful about this winter wondend of carnage. Numerous knightsid on the ground, many of whom were burnt to a crisp or were struggling on the ground, mumbling with closed eyes. Meanwhile, a huge sh between ck robed mercenaries and Knights of Aurena ensued. They were mostly keeping it together, but what caught my actual attention was the true battle happening over at a lone, ruined mansion. There, Yorshka was flying through the sky as she battled a horned man with ck-goopy wings. Master was unleashing his arsenal of spells to support her while Krim-k and Grahta were cycling through our new arsenal of toolsrunes! More specifically, they were throwing down stones with runes etched on them, inspired by our [Room] runes. [Auracoil], [Silence], and [Air Shield] were all being down and picked up, all for the sake of countering the one important enemy in this battlethe sin heir of envy. M-Mirdirn? What is going on? I was baffled. We had gone through some scenarios with everybody before they left on their mission, and since I believed Midirn was apetent general due to his service as one of Loatryx great dragoons, I thought everything should work out well. He and Yorshka were a powerful pair with theirbined levels. Maybe I was overestimating them a bit since they didnt have my buffs with them, but the runes they carried blocked Yaldaboaths activating conditions. They were looping the rune usage right now, doing exactly that! Yet, why was the battlefield so problematic? Where was Midirn? Royce and hispanions? Huurwaaah! And that was when I heard a voice ring out from behind me. I snapped my body around, finally noticing who was carrying Masters [Room] runesMidirn. He grabbed my shoulders, smiling widely as a fresh burn scar singed his left eye. Ill take my punishment for allowing an ambushter, my princess. We need help, and I need to make sure the knights survive this. As such, we need you to keep your songs going. Midirn pointed at the ground where Royce was leading his knights in the battle despite having lost one of his arms. A tourniquet covered up his bloody stump while the holy mages in the order tried to heal him. Despite my dislike for him, he honestly looked like the ideal knight you would fantasize in a story. Stoic, brave, and somebody who would never give up in the most direst situation. Keep your songs and buffs up, Ill finish this bastard up. He isnt as strong without his ability, so Ill make this quick. Kargryxmors honor! Lets keep all of these knights alive andugh as we feast on this demonkins corpse! Hahaha! Everybody! he raised his halberd into the air. Champion Hestia is here to support us! Wha Some of the knights looked up, shocked by my sudden appearance, but disregarded it after a second to cheer. Their eyes were devoid of any hints of despair, with many charging in like foolhardy rookies, but possessing the skills to fight off two or three robed mercenaries at once. Despite being outnumbered, the knights were ruling the battle, especially with my buffs. Lets go, lets [Alphas Master!] I snapped my head back into the portal. Song, I told you to not enter the nexus! What [No, please, this is an emergency. Master called for you! The sin heir is about to use his Original Sin ability, we need you on our side now!] What? I held the portal up before peeking one half of my body into the subspace, touching a nearby nexus door, opening it up to connect with my runes inside Aureolis. As I looked through I saw somebody was moving them around before I began hearing Rajahs voice. [Master, Master! Thank goodness, youre here! Quick, we need you to sing!] Rajah then directed the portal towards where the mud tsunami Saori had destroyed. The citys gates werepletely demolished, reduced into rubble as if it had been hit by a giant wrecking ball. The beautiful, pristine white-golden walls I saw when I first entered Aureolis were gone, including the statues ced on them. There, I also saw Neill, Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and all the others from the Aureolis side facing off against the demonkin, who was now inside a giant mud golems body. Six mud arms floating on his back, each carrying a weapon as he unted his naked upper body in front of everybody. He howled like a madman, grinning like a beast experiencing a high. He was close to M.E.P.100% in [Excited], [Anger], and [Fear]. That berserker state demonkin of wrath could enter was a real menace if left undealt, and he was using the stat boost to shoot out high-pressurized mud beams that cut right into the ground, polishing it clean and smooth. While not the most destructive, none of my allies could be careless even Neill was having some issues despite everybody supporting her. Haha, told you to just let me leave, ahaha! He shouted, almost boasting. I noticed numerous lightning-scars littered on his body, probably a mark from enduring Saoris attacks. Hahaha, this is the peak! The climax! Ahhhhhhh, let me celebrate this moment with andslide of a battle! Vifi! Vifi! Come out and y with yourpanions! Come out! Gross! Thats a real battle junkie, Iined in my head, but I saw Vifi and Neill in their high moments. They didnt act any differently. Disregarding my feelings on this matter, the situation had only gotten worse. Two areas required me to sing and support them, but I couldnt be in two ces at once Unless. Midirn, carry them! I ordered him, but he only gave me this bewildered look. I need you to hold the runes up and point the portals opening at the direction of our allies so I can maintain my buffs and songs. My princess? I understand the situation might look under control, but I cannot fight while carrying these. I am a dragoon; I relish the intensity of closebat he replied. Giving orders from the sky isnt my forte. We dont have time to argue, you need toDamn! The both of us snapped our heads to the side as we noticed a first st being thrown at us. As I was about to defend us, a giant metal shield was thrown in front of us, deflecting the spell into the sky. As I looked down, I noticed Akasht in a throwing posture whileying on the ground. Akasht. Duty is carry! He held his left hand out as he roared, as he mmed his tail on the ground, using the momentum to stand back up. Carry! Thank you! I threw the runes into his hands before flying into the portal. As I stood in front of my nexus, staring into two portals, I shouted my n to Rajah, telling him to stay outside the battle and just angle the portal for me to participate. [Yes, Master!] Kraaaah! Xohulotel,ruz! Akasht roared the Depths Serpents warcry. Time to humanize. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Teleporting items or spells from one portal to the next still required me to foot the mana bill to send them from my subspace to the other, meaning any spell I cast into the Aureolis portal would drain me of mana. As my origin was now on Yorshkas side, I had to physically put my hand through the Aureolis portal to allow me to shoot out spells. After all, I was the one exception to most of [Room]s rules. Its owner didnt have to spend mana to fast travel. It dawned on me howplicated all these space-time shenanigans were once again, the first time since I figured out how to fast travel. In fact, I forgot that, the moment I ced my hand outside the Aureoliss portal, my origin changed again. To correct it, I ced my other arm into the Yorshka side portal. My gosh, what is going on in my head Anyways, Hydra, get ready! And for Masters side Lets do this, Sun, Consume All! Feeling like my body was about to burst open from having to use two [Purple sh], I drank a dragorade using my tail as two magic circles appeared in the sky on Yorshkas side. They glowed like two spinning neon signs as they shot out white mes, creating more and more until they coalesced into a single entitya giant white sun. Gritting my teeth from the mana usage, I held my hands out, controlling [Hydra] on my left and [Sun, Consume All] on my right. Four parallel minds were dedicated to my two spell songs, one for [Aerokinesis], and two more for theserge-scale spells. Seven of my ten parallel minds were preupied, not including my own mind. I wasnt in my strongest form like this, but only four spell-casting minds were enough for me to turn these battles around! Keeping my [Humanize (Minor)] to full focus on my supporter role and allow my Job skills like [Bardic Cadenza] to work, I began cycling through my avable spell songs like during my fight with Vifi. Timing [Dragon Fire] for distractions, [The Will to Fight and Survive] for temporary defensive options, and [The Heir of Hope] for full on attack. [My Darkest Thoughts] was constantly on, though, as preventing Original Sin abilities and the sin heirs innate demonkin powers was most important right now. This reveals my portal, but this is what I have to do. Yet, the situation wasnt getting better at all. I wasnt actively participating in these battles, only watching all of them while spamming spells. As if I was on the sideline. The Aureoliss side were making no progress against this demonkin, as he was too slippery, using the entire ground like a yground to avoid our attacks while causing as much environmental damage as possible. His main attack pattern wasnt even focused on my party at this point, he was targeting the citizens. Meanwhile, Yorshkas side was dominating the battle against the sin heir of envy, although it was hard to really follow the fight as Akasht was moving the portal around clumsily. I couldnt even see the sin heirs face or anything, as his body was shrouded in ck armor. Sakrha! The sin heir of envy suddenly shouted during an opening in the [Silence] and [Air Shield] rune rotation the saurians were doing. Mud through the portal! What? Ahaha? Is that you, ReinYond? The sin heir of wrath snapped his head in the portals direction. Right away! By Lord Wrath, get out here, Champion! The Warbringer grabbed the mud sword in one of his elemental arms and held it forward. He then traced his finger on its edge, coating it in his blood before it began to glow red. His grin intensified before he slipped into his mud golem, disappearing from sight, though not my [Mana Eyes]. I ryed this information to my allies, but they werent able to act on my information as an evenrger threat appeared. The earth suddenly rumbled before mud shot out of it, splitting the ground as it imitated the mud geyser from before. My allies were separated on either side of the geyser while the mud flew at them like projectiles. The twins and Tasianna were doing their best to cover people while Saori and Neill tried to do something about the source of this geyser, but this moment was what the sin heir was targeting. With my allies preupied, he jumped out of the ground and swung his mud sword. Blud Handle! he shouted as a red mud sh flew right into my portal. Non-living objects, spells, and sound could enter and exit the portal without my consent. I couldnt cklist them. I didnt know if the sin heirs had figured this out, but this one w in [Room]s rules caught me off-guard. It was toote for me to close the portal to protect myself. My scale barrier barely managed to protect me in time, but the sh still rammed into my face, sending me flying away. I crashed on the ground, barely able to recover before crashing in the wall. I was just in time, as the Warbringer shot a pressurized mud beam right into the portal, forcing me to dodge to the side, only to be swept away by the following flooding. My subspace! Close the portaFuck, no! I activated [Dreadre Aura], burning and turning the mud into magma to save myself. I then created a small air pocket for me to breathe in and shoot out a [Hellme Breath], pushing the mud out before I used [sh Fire] to teleport out of my portal before I was trapped from all that mud. The moment I was outside, the Warbringer raised a brow, surprised to see mee out. As he was preparing to redirect his spell, I grasped the air, activating [Light Horizon]. Bending the very light cast from the sun, I gathered it all around my fist before gathering the white mes cast from [Halo of Consecration]. I then used my rocket boosters and closed the gap beforending a [Hellde Edge] with my ws into his chest, boosting the damage even further by channeling sr energy into it with [Draconian Sunlight Edge]. Die! [My Darkest Thoughts] made my mes apply [The Light]s anti-dark and demon effect, [The Heir of Light] increased my potency against demonkin, and thenbined with all my draconic skills Ive gathered over my life. With [Light Horizon] mixed into the batch, I pierced right into the demonkins chest but was stopped before I could fully pierce it. He grabbed my arm with a bloodied grin. My loss. You got me good, but just missed the heart. I can live with one lung This will make the fight against Vifi actually fair, ehehe. Youre not escaping! I shouted in my head before preparing to use my Territory, only for him to ce one of his elemental arms in front of my face. I stared at it, noticing it was holding an actual catalyst. Boom! And it exploded, blowing me away as I chastised myself. I should have transformed back into a dragon before Inded that hit. It probably would have wounded him enough to make the escape impossible. But then again, there just wasnt any time for the transformation. Considering I had the leeway to think like this, the bomb wasnt a real threat aside from wrecking some of my health and a good chunk of my mana, to the point I developed a mindblowing headache. [True Draconic Barrier] sessfully protected me. However, this fact felt hollow. As I opened my eyes when I crashnded on a nearby roof, I stared in horror at the ground as I saw him escape through the earth and to outside the city. When Saori and Neill came over, I told them about it, but my attention was stolen by somebody else. [Master ] Rajah! Tears began to well in my eyes as I saw my vircaguga cub weakly call for me as his bodyid on the roof. Blood was gushing out of his chest as it was opened up by a sundering attack, probably that [Blud Handle] that hit me. [Mistress Hestia!] Varya pleaded for me toe to him as she cradled him. I charged over, shivering as I saw the portalying next to Rajah. A long scar had almost cut the rune, meaning its destruction. Rajah had protected it with his body! [Why didnt you throw it away!] I cried as I inspected his body, noticing the organs in his chest were ripped into pieces from that attack. [For Master ] he sheepishly said, barely enough energy to think. [Rajah was useful? Useful?] No, no, no, no! I immediately began an emergency operation with [Miraculous Grace]. His health was only at 10%; this was enough for me to heal him with. Princess! Hestia! Young scale! This was the third time my heart dropped. I snapped my head around as magma flowed out of the [Room] portal, letting the voices of Midirn, Master, and Krim-k out. With my parallel minds covering Rajah, I peered into the portals, seeing my allies crowding around somebodys fallen body. Akasht; it was Akasht. One of his arms was ripped out of its socket while an evenrger burned hole could be seen in his chest. Appraising him, I noted his health was quickly sapped despite Master healing him with my bombs and his spells. He protected your runes! Graht shouted. Quickly, he needs healing! His heart was burned into ash, but there is still enough for you to heal him with! No. [Midirn, get his body into the subspace, now!] I ordered. What! Dam He turned around. Yorshka, abandon the chase, now! Let that bastard go and lick wounds! We have to save the saurian, first! To make sure these precious seconds werent wasted, I had [Sun, Consume All] fully concentrate on keeping Akasht alive just long enough for me to handle his surgery. Rajah had lost too many organsno lungs, no heart, most of his arteries were ruptured. I could do this as long as I divided my time correctly. Dammit, too much magma! Krim-kined. Out of the way! Master shouted before casting [Plesias Grasp], summoning a sleep tentacle to pull all the magma and mud out of my subspace, allowing them to put Akasht inside. I reached my hand out, casting another [Miraculous Grace] to begin healing him, but almost as if it was nned, something bit my hand at the perfect time. Argh! I looked to the side, noticed something resembling a ck orb had jumped out of his Akashts closed arm. Flesh was being formed around it, creating a creature of some sort around this orb. An aberration! Why did Akasht have it? He grabbed that thing from him? Yorshka shouted. Dammit, Akasht! Grahta yelled. When he ripped his arm out, he snatched it from the sin heir! Thats why our attacks managed to hit him at thest moment! He didnt have his catalyst on him. Enough prattling, help my apprentice! Master ordered, but I was already ahead of him. I used [Light Horizon], bending light to shoot out like shotgun pellets, evaporating most of the flesh of the aberration. I then reached my hand out and touched it, using my usurpation ability to make it mine. Condition to usurp demonic object fulfilled. Object: [Aberration of Indulgence (Envy)]. Owner: ThalsYond. Usurpation process ongoing The creepy creature shrieked out as its flesh began to twitch around, before it decided to form fourrge bone spikes. It then began striking its orb, creating four cracks on it. I recoiled, dragging the orb with me outside the subspace as I understood it was trying to sacrifice itself instead ofnding in our possession. Is it gonna blow up? What am I supposed to do? My eyes snapped around to Rajah and Akasht. If this orb were to explode, it would kill both of them, but if I let go now, I wouldnt be able to usurp it. Two decisions turned into three life-or-death choices. I couldnt think. The stress of today had finally caught up to me, not to mention the headache from all the mana usage was making it harder for me to formte a n. Time felt so slow while the voices of my parallel minds ringed so much louder than usual. Can I save everybody while keeping this aberration? No, impossible. Even if I saved both of mypanions, this bomb would blow everybody up. I-I have to choose. Time ran out. Im choosing them all! While tightening the grip around my hand, I produced corrosive mes around my arm and had it harden into obsidian, putting a band-aid on the aberration to prevent it from destroying itself. I then pushed my hand back into the subspace and then into the portal leading to the sin heir of envy battlefield, before pulling it back to the Aureolis side. I heard the aberration shriek causing me to grin. You count as a living being, you asshole! Ill drain you out of all your mana to the point you cant blow up! Im killing you with fast travel! I continued this all until the thing couldnt even raise its bone spike any longer. Sadly, this forceful method caused the aberration to still splinter apart before I could usurp it. The explosion was solved, so I fully dedicated myself to healing Rajah while reaching my hand out to cast [Miraculous Grace] on Akasht. Yes! Once Rajahs body was back to normal, Varya began licking him affectionately, thanking me for saving her son. I bit my lips, unable to stop smiling as I made it. I was fast enough. My reaction was fast enough. Two of the options were down! Now it was time forEh? 1 saurian follower lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48036 Your retainer [Sarcosilian, Akasht] has passed on Miraculous Grace? Its magic circle suddenly disappeared. Fizzled out. I cast it again, but it didnt even cast any magic on Akashts body. It disappeared again. My eyes widened in horror. Master and the saurians suddenly closed their eyes. Midirn and Yorshka stood up, saluting them with their tails tucked under their legs. [Master?] I entered the portal and approached them while being followed by Saori and Neill. They stopped moving, letting out small gasps. I ignored them and went closer until I saw Akashts face. His eyes His eyes! Empty. With no focus. Staring into the air with no goal. His mouth was agape as blood and saliva drooled out of it, creating a small puddle next to his head. With a shivering hand I ced my hand next to his nose, noticing no breathing. I gulped. I didnt want to do it. I wanted to reject this idea. I wanted toI must appraise him. Saurian C I stopped reading. That wasnt his Profile. That was a description. [Akasht Akasht? Please, answer me.] Hestia! Master dashed over and embraced me. His body was shivering with every second. You did all you could. You did all you could. Xohulotel witnessed it all. [Master ] I tightened my embrace, unable to stop staring at Akashts empty eyes. I activated [Soul Vision] but I saw no soul inhabiting his body. [Why am I alwayste?] Remove A note from AbyssRaven Noments. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 462: Grief and Rage. Chapter 462: Grief and Rage. 145 human followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48180 Stop! Stop! This is the Cardinal Vicars floor, you areAwaaah! Get the Knight-Commander! Stop, ChaArrrgh! Windows shattered as a giant purple slime fist burst through them, grabbing ahold of the knights standing in my way and flinging them outside. Those who managed to avoid the attack were quickly dealt with by me flinging my scales at them, pushing them against the walls before I let [Unheilige Engel] kick them into position for the slime fists from [Hydra] to grab and toss them. There were a couple grey-robes around, but they didnt show any resistance, instead running past me once they understood this was a matter between the Vicar and me. [Hydra, keep anybody not associated with this matter out. Saori, Tasianna, I will count on you to keep guard.] [ Of course.] My best friends replied, although reluctantly. I ignored them; I had to do this on my own. Once I was in front of the only door on the top floor of the white-robes dormitory, I checked the inside for any traps with [Mana Eyes], only detecting a single mana signal inside, surrounded by a mana barrier. Maybe there was somebody hiding inside or behind a ward or something else, but emotionally I was way past my ability to care about it. With one swift kick, I cracked open therge, arched, fairnite mansion door, splitting it into shards as it flew into the room. There, I saw the priest standing on his balcony, looking down at the damage and chaos his allegiance with the demonkin brought upon this city! He didnt turn around as he said, If you wanted to talk, you could have BASTARD! I shouted before using [Gale Steps] to close in the distance, only for the mana barrier to block my path. I twisted my body andnded a roundhouse kick on it, only to see my attack thwarted by the pearlly-white barrier. Holy? The elderly man turned around, a face devoid of any emotions but two judging, sunken eyes. Condescending bastard thought this would protect him? Did you think I wouldnt create protection for myself when I saw that purple slime golem ridding me of my guard personnel? He took out his catalyst, revealing it was the bronze-winged [Providences Will]. He was using Andiras personal catalyst to protect himself from somebody like mehow ironic. It would be futile to try and break it. Holy spells cast with Goddess Andiras catalyst are the most sublime; superior to anything we mortals could ever personally make. Only the other sacred relics left behind by the gods could rival such brillia Talk for yourself. The Vicar stammered as I invoked [Light Horizon] before I closed my hand into a fist, shattering the holy barrier into fragments as if it was nothing. His eyes widened like a fish as he stared up, watching his protection dissipating like the seeds of a dandelion. Unable to react, I shot my mes out and activated [sh Fire], teleporting to stand right in front of him just before he could cast the next spell. I grabbed his face and mmed it right into the fairnite balcony Urrgh! He coughed up as his body bounced up from the impact. I quickly swiped the catalyst and usurped its control, stripping this bastard of his only weapon. Another one for my collection, and not something I would give back to Aureolis anytime soon unless I personally believed they deserved it. Andira couldin to her moody sister for all I cared. Level: 123 Thats actually pretty high. Damn. Mentally, I considered the Vicar now 100% my enemy, as I had pushed any possible concern for his past in the bin. I appraised him but a huge chunk of his Profile was blocked out, sadly. Yet it was enough that I could see his level and stats. He was pretty well-trained, but too slow. Far too slow when I was in [Battle Frenzy] and still had my buffs from before! The Vicar quickly recovered from the surprise attack; the only visible damage was his bleeding nose. His vitality showed, but I cut this moment short by ser kicking back into his room. This time, his priest robes actually managed to protect him somewhat, as I felt some resistance aside from his organs. He coughed as he crashed against his desk, where I noticed his robes glistening with magic. What enchantments were on it? Well, I didnt really care. All I came here for was to kick this bastards face in. Burn. Leaving him little time to recover this time, I shot out purple mes and fanned him with it, blowing him right onto his bed. As I heard him cry out as his skin sizzled from the corrosion, I also noticed a few priests and knights running towards the dormitory, only for Hydra and the shadow pack, minus the vircagucas, to block their paths. The sound of fluids crashing on the ground and wolf howls made me able to fully concentrate on this beatdown. Sitting in your little nest, huh? Watching your handiwork at y? I cried out as I dashed over with [sh Fire], before grabbing onto his neck and mming it right back on the ground. You think you have this all nned out? Or what the hell did you think you were doing today, huh? HUH? Has everything youve done for thesest years given you the damn satisfaction you wanted? I pulled his bloodied face up and mmed it on the ground again before healing him with my white mes. Seeing him unconscious, I sshed cold water into his face, waking him up before pping him so hard he flew right into his bookshelf. With the cloud of dust and sawdust filling the room, I grabbed his leg and pulled him to his bathroom. People died because of you. Drowned in that damn bastards mud! Tears began to well in my eyes as memories shed before my eyes of what happened today. I had to let him escape. The damn Knight-Commander did nothing while I had to run off and rescue people. I prioritized saving lives over stopping an enemy, because you had to ally with them and cause all this trouble! There was a damn fire burning down the grey-robes dormitory and the orphanage! But you couldnt care less about any of that, you just stayed holed up in here. You did nothing, while ordering the priests and knights to only protect the basilica. I threw him right into his bathtub and smashed it into bits with his head, all while making sure he would survive with my healing spells. I wouldnt let him die that easily. Rage had fully clouded my mind and it only brought back bad memories. The shrieking sounds of the citizens of Aureolis crying for help, watching their friends and families drown or suffocate in the mud tsunami, and then there was the smoke and fire in the basilica area. The fire pirs I saw when I confronted the sin heir of wrath had turned the orphanage into ash, breaking down its pirs and leaving only coal-scarred remains and the smell of loss. I hadnt checked out the full extent of the damage, but the cries I heard when I passed them to reach the Vicar was haunting. In fact, I didnt know how Fleindia, Renee, or the students who stayed behind to help were doing. I hoped they were all right from the depths of my soul, but this urge to unleash my pent-up stress was impossible to ignore. That bestial side of me triumphed. I wanted to indulge my lust for blood. That nasty rage caused by the collective discord and suffering inflicted on the people of Aureolis. It was too simr to Griffonpeak, Elyonda, and Inkoran-Tazul. Gruk! I groaned as I used the Vicars face to smash his mirror. I threw him on the ground, breathing so heavily it sounded like I was hyperventting. Once I healed him, I pulled him back into his bedroom. Are you satisfied? the bastard eeked up, prompting me to punch him in the face. Why didnt he have a concussion yet! I pulled him up by the cor. What have you been doing while I was helping people out? Doing what I had to with my bleeding heart? Trying to denounce me for your own good, lying everytime you SPEAK! I can see your soul not wavering a bit. Youre not regretting any of this at all This was courtesy of [Soul Vision]. Something I wished I wished Akasht, oh, Akasht. I still remembered pushing myself out of Masters embrace, running past my friends and everybody else. I didnt want to stay and show them my grief. This was catharsis. This was revenge. This was my way to grieve. BASTARD! Inded another punch, sending the Vicar back to the balcony. I then fell on my knees, mming the floor broken. Why did I do that? WHY! Akasht wouldnt be dead if I had If I had just chosen the correct choice. Every time I want to help a friend and another dies Eshe. Akasht. Why cant all of you just target me! Target me! Kill me,e at me! Stop making me choose between my friends and what is right! My tears dropped on the cracked floor, distorting my vision until I couldnt see anything else. Why did I ept Aurenas proposal? Why didnt I just stay in the damn Belzac forest and just live my life normally. What has this idol dream done for me? Dammit! Dammit! I yelled, using up all the air in my lungs until I couldnt keep on doing so. I failed my parents. I failed my friends. Thrice! Nothing has changed in my second life Im just repeating history again. Why did I choose wrong? Why couldnt I just throw out the idol idea? Then I wouldnt have put everybody in danger like this. What has this idol dream done for me! Nothing! Nothing! The smiles are gone. Its all gone. Hes gone. Shes gone How am I supposed to keep smiling? This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I blinked. My vision cleared and I saw I hadpletely demolished the floor, leaving a holerge enough for an adult man to fall in. I grit my teeth and stood back up, wiping the tears away as I approached the Vicar, stillying down despite how long I wallowed in my grief. I shot a [Sacred Smite] at him, waking him up as he crashed on the wall, crying out loud now that his priest robes were inplete tatters, unable to protect him any longer. Good, he should feel pain. This faith war thing was started because I truly believed in it. I didnt want more people to die in a full-on war, but look what that ideal brought me to. I wanted to still be human I fucking hate it. I hate losing people like this. I went out of the balcony, noticing the winter wind blowing my hair as the people below me cried out in terror. The damn dragon! I knew it, shes taking this chance to kill the Lord Vicar! Shes trying to take over Aureolis! Kargryxmor is betraying the Goddess! Hes sending his bloodline to kill us all! Just like the demonkin! I knew she was in trouble the moment she came here! Where is Saintess Fleindia and Champion Rhea? Where are they? See? She removed them for this coup! Protect Pope Gwyn at all cost! All of you! The nerve to say that about me that after I had to do all I can for your city! I protected Aureolis while all of you twiddled your thumbs in this rotten hellscape! All these idiots were abandoning the Vicar and were rushing over to the papal mansion. Was I really in the wrong here for trying to avenge Akasht? I guess this was nothing more than a tantrum. I reached my hand out, letting my mana flow into the sky as I slowly formed arge white magic circle. Maybe Ill drop a [Heavens Sword] on all of you and just be done with it. You are right. I am a dragon, and you dont poke a dragon when shes being nice! Heavens Swo I beg you to stop, Champion Hestia. I jolted my body around and snapped my fingers, surprised by that sudden voice. Controlling the explosion, I avoided hitting the Vicar and had my trail of scale-dust only hit the person standing at the entrance. It was then that I realized I had made a mistake by not confirming who it was, but then I noticed [Auracoil] activating. The mana barrier protected its user somewhat as they charged forward and dodged to the side. As I was readying to cast my spells, I stopped when I saw who it wasthe fourth person I wanted to smack in the face. You I red at the Knight-Commander. I held back my disgust. Why are you here, huh? I thought you were on our side, but you cut one mud tsunami and left the rest to us? Where were your knights? Any reinforcements? Even if it wasnt to fight that sin heir, you could have sent somebody to protect the damn citizens you swore to defend with Aureolis! You are supposed to be a Knight of Aurena! Protect her followers! I snarled at him, before I turned around, eying the gasping Vicar. Now, youre here? For this worm? He looked at me and then at the bloodied Vicar before sighing. I can understand your grief. I dont know the details, but I can see it in your reddened eyes, hear your breaking voice, and the emotions keeping your body from resting. However, I must Yeah, yeah, your damn oath or what the fuck you have that prevents you from raising your hand. I know we dont have enough evidence. Yet. I pointed at his sword. You here to tango? Sorry, tangos are for duos, and if you raise that sword against me, Im bringing you and him down at the same time. Only barking. He shook his head, clearly disappointed. He sheathed his weapon. Anger has caused many powerful warriors to fall. Just ask that former Hand of Heaven you know. I am not your enemy. Grr Then why should I stop? Pope Gwyn is dead and he was reced by a demonkinyour enemyand youre asking me to stop? Why? Why shouldnt I? Is he even inside? Have we been wasting our time doing this the cordial way, where I learn to be nice while we obtain information? After tonight, those who hate me will only be worse Why shouldnt I just do it? Because you are my apprentice. My body jerked back, snapping my head around as I heard that recognizable voice. Despite failing to detect another approaching signal, I didnt attack this time as this voice was unmistakable. Master. My mage master. He was standing at the entrance with smoke and ash covering his entire body. His expressions were as always hard to understand with his dinosaur head, but that was different for his voice. I felt it. It was unusuallycking in energy. Even if he was angry or disappointed in me, he always had that slightly entric tion in his tone; always willing to teach me, always willing to help me. Yet, all I could hear was his heart breaking. The whistling of the winters breeze sent a chill down my spine, but I shivered to my core when I heard him. M-Master. Please. Why? I stuttered, tears building up again. He approached me, arms wide open to invite me into a hug. I did just that. I grimached, feeling both embarrassed and guilty about my outburst. I need to I know. I know He caressed my hair and tightened his grip, trying futilely to stop himself from trembling. He fought bravely and you saw him in hisst moments. He snatched it away and protected your runes. He kept the portal up to keep your songs going for us. Akasht did his duty. He carried our belongings and did himself honor by fighting and living like a warrior. Defiant to the end. As his shaman, I couldnt be any prouder. Always there, fighting, protecting. My friend. I could feel his embrace tighten even further, to the point he was squeezing the air out of my lungs. I bit my lips, feeling like my own sorrow was nothingpared to Masters. I caressed his back, noticing his scales shivering slightly through his robes. I couldnt hear his tears, but his repressed sorrow was transmitted to me through his raspy breathing. Unlike before, I did not reject his embrace. No apprentice of mine deals out judgement without a proper trial or cause. The Depth Goddess watches our every move, and I shall not allow you to end the lives of these innocent, althoughcking in mind, priests and knights. Many of them are simply fools. You have killed many deserving people, but I will not allow you to take the step over the line! I will not have you sully your ideals for Akasht! He would not ept them! I grit my teeth. Because of those ideals, I dragged you and everybody in Aurora into this mess. If I had just ignored Aurena, none of this would happen. We could have We could have died somewhere else. We are all mortals, and we would all one day return to Goddess Death. Whether it is now, or in a far, far, far, far, future. He patted my back. It is what we dedicate our lives to and what we do with it before it ends that matters to me. Knowledge, justice, and to help my fellow saurians gain a life on Altrust. I have set so many goals for myself, and so did Krim, Graz, and Akasht His journey has ended prematurely, but I could not fathom him regretting it. At worst, I think he might have felt homsick. He released me from his grasp and held onto my shoulders. He wiped the tears off my face and pulled my chin up so our eyes could meet. As I have told you, the Depths Serpent joined you because we seek to bring criminals to justice. That is our goal as Tide Watchers. It has not changed. In fact, everything that I have seen today only makes me wish to perform my duty with more ferocity. He stepped past me, looking down at the exhausted Vicar. You are a priest, just as I am; we have preached about our gods to others, using words and action to spread our faith. We are servants to our gods, as such. The Vicar closed his eyes. That we are, Saint Kushlekzar. Good. We are in agreement. As such, for what you have done to besmirch Goddess Aurenas faith and cause disorder within your ranks, you, I deem, are unforgivable in the eyes of the Depth Goddess. If this is how you serve your Goddess, then I can only question your choices up until now. Master then went silent, forming his hands into fist with such strength I saw his body shiver like a rocking washing machine. Your betrayal has hurt many. The falsity and poison you seeped into this world will be brought to the surface. He then turned to the Knight-Commander. You spun the truth around until now, concealing your knowledge from others. Leaving them to suffer. God Istari looks down on your deceit with a frown. Nevertheless, continue what you do best. My apprentice had nothing to do with any of this today. Spin lies with truth until the day of reckoning will bring everything from the depths of obscurity; water mirrors your soul, Knight-Commander Kuornig. With that, we left. I did fear the Vicar would just flee after today, especially after he learned I could fully counter him as long as he kept using holy-based attacks. The level difference didnt matter when I was his natural predator. Master, however, told me if he fled, then the Depths Serpent would simply hunt him down as another criminal. He reminded me the Vicar wasnt our ultimate target. It had always been the Prince of Envy. All the suffering since we entered Carine Vige led back to the Princes of Sin. Master did not dissuade me from my anger, but redirected it back on the course. If I wanted revenge, then it had to be him. Besides, the person who is responsible for Akashts death will pay. You need not stain your hands if that person is still alive. Master red at nothing, the calm he exuded before having disappeared. Now outside, I looked at both Saori and Tasianna. Their expression asked me if I was doing better, but I just shook my head. I had told them to not let anybody involved inside, but both the Commander and Master made it in. I let out a loud sigh, finding it exhausting having to be proper. We checked the situation around the church, well, mostly Quadra. Do you want a quick report? Saori asked, but I declined. I wanted to look at everything myself. From the burnt orphanages to the damaged dormitory, which included ours, this entire ce felt so alien right now. The snow kept falling down, but there was rubble blocking the roads, the scorched bodies of victims lying out in the open, and constant loud voices crying out ovepping with each other. It was pure pandemonium, and that wasnt even taking into ount the rest of the city. At least there was some semnce of help, as a clinic was constructed next to the orphanage. I noticed Fleindia, Asaka, and Tamae running around. They werepletely covered in wet soot, as if they had gone from being inside a chimney and then into the rain. They were caring for the injured, where I noticed Asaka was using her moonlight slime excessively. Almost as if she was unting her Saintess role. Hey, where were you? Just as I was trying to approach the clinic, three familiar elderly priests came into view. Their clothes were ripped, their faces had hints of dried blood, and one of them even had bandages cover their burned arm. They were all carrying staves for catalyst, ready to fight. They were furious. And you call yourself a Champion? While a Saintess was in danger, you were not around, leaving the duty to do so to Champion Rhea! the one in the middle shouted. He was the same person who chided Master in the libraryone of the cardinals. An enemy. Many white-robes were hurt on this day, and where were you? Napping? Like anyWai I charged at him, stopping just before I threw a punch. The two priests next to him were agitated, but Saori and Tasianna helped stop them by snatching their catalysts from their hands. The cardinal was about to react as well, but Master cast a miniature [Plesias Grasp], using the small tentacle to smack the cardinals arm, allowing me to p his staff away. He cried as he grabbed his injured hand. The crackling of bones and the fact his fingers looked broken suggested I might have made an oopsie with my strength control. Whoopsie! What are I grabbed his chin, pulling the man onto his knees, forcing him to look up at me. Into my eyes. Dont try to pull this stunt on me. Selfish? Look! I flew up in the sky, holding onto the cardinals neck, showing him the extent of the destruction he allowed to happen. The southern and some of the east and west side of the city had lost all of the pristine order it had when I first arrived in this city. Gone, swept away by the monsoon of mud that had decided to destroy everything. Devastation of life, possessions, and memories. As the cardinal began to choke and was about to cast a spell, I flew back on the ground and threw him away like a used up tissue. I did everything I could today. While all of you were cowering in here, I did my duty and was in the city. Protecting them. My party protected all of this! But Im asking myself if any of you deserved my help. Goddess Aurena was right. All of you need to go. You and everybody with your mindset are poison infecting this ce! I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath. Yet, I wont be able to do so. I cant stand any of you. I cant stand being in this ce. I dont want to be a priestess. Halt! A few knights came running at us, weapons in hand. For attacking a cardinal, you She is free to go! somebody interrupted them. I turned my head to the side, noticing Theodore with ruffled hair sprinting over to me with the Commander walking behind him. His usually groomed lc hair was aplete mess. The basilica had their own fair share of trouble You will not do anything to Champion Hestia! She just saved countless lives in the lower city. This squabble is simple stress! Theodore argued on my behalf. Meanwhile, the Commander only said Leave. And they did. I sighed, but waved at them anyway. I gave the cardinal onest look before going into the clinic. People needed a healer. My grief could still be theirs if I do nothing, and despite everything that happened, I wouldnt let my anger affect me anymore. After the night ended and the noise had finally died down enough, I handed my remaining responsibilities onto the clergy people and returned to my dormitory with the rest of my group. After what happened with the Commander, nobody dared to annoy me; instead they were giving me a wide berth. Some did whisper my name, but I ignored them. Apparently, while I did so, Saori had exined the situation to everybody, so I decided to retire without talking with anybody. I know some wanted tofort me, but I needed to be alone. What use is an idol who cant smile? What has my dream done to everybody around me? All I do is cause others pain. I turned around and stared at the ceiling. What use is a dragon idol? Remove A note from AbyssRaven Nothing more to say but smack him! However, I have something else to say, though! Happy Lunar Year, and do you know what year it is this time? Year of the DRAGON! Year of Hestia! As such, I have a gift to everybody. Who is it? Who is it? Melloxtressa! Year of the Dragon also means year of the dragon mother! Melloxtressa''s elven dragonewt form is shown here, with her even wearing some particr *red* essories. Who could they have belonged to? Ahaha. As per usual, special thanks to Nuraproject for giving another of my characters a body! Support her over on Artist&Clients: /people/nuraproject Or, follow her on X or instagram. Happy Lunar New Year! I''m sorry for giving people tearsst chapter. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 463: Aelozonian Funeral. Chapter 463: Aelozonian Funeral. The afternoon suns rays dyed the beach of Port Annencia orange, the light reflecting off the clear seawater, blinding me. The seagulls were constant squawking as they flew in the sky with some diving into the water to fish out their dinner, all while the sweeping waves pushed white foam across the legs of my chair, darkening and hardening the beige sand. I gouged some of it out with the ws on my feet before swinging my foot around to throw the sand away, only for some of it to get stuck between my ws. I breathed in the salty air, barely acknowledging the chilly breeze sapping my bodys warmth. This This could have been a fun, albeit cold, beach day. Just like in Elyonda before the siege happened, we could have yed around in the water, drink some fruit drinks, and cheered as people hunted down some merfolk. Sadly, today I only felt empty. Thank you, everybody. I raised my head, looking over at our entire Aurora team and as well as our allies sitting in front of an altar made from wood, coral, and a bed of verdant green leaves from Cedarrailes dungeon. Furthermore, there was a bodyying on it Akashts body. His wounds were healed up and Grimnir had fixed up his armor and weapon to allow him to look good. He looked so peaceful, as if he was asleep. I wanted to charge up to him and demand he wake up. I wanted that so much Sadly, the reality of yesterdays event was undeniable. After all, Master wouldnt be speaking right now if Akasht hadnt passed. I apologize that this was ast minute request, not to mention how everybody was gracious enough to hunt down what we needed. Master stared at us, wearing a different outfit than usual. Instead of his usual attire of a formal, graceful depth priest, his current outfit felt far simpler and tribalistic, with minimum protection and coverage. He was wearing a long skirt made from feathers, animal bones, and leaves, all stitched together with mana threads, that covered everything below his waist aside from his tail. Bone armor covered his chest and arms, a long feather cape hanging from his neck fluttered around from the wafting sea winds, and,stly, a circlet made from feathers and bone sat on his head, decorating him with the colorful plumage. Krim and Grahta also had changed their outfits to match Masters, only they didnt have a circlet on their heads and instead were wearing the emptied skulls from a few rank C zzanbals. We didnt know of any dungeons with dinosaurs in them, so we had topromise with giant fire-spitting smanders. Just seeing them wear these outfits made me want to thank Saori, Tasianna, Svena, Lorena, and Haati again. We might have hunted down the materials, but those five had to assemble everything into outfits before it became too dark. It was such a rush job, yet it gave these outfits that savage vibe Master described from his home continent, Aelozonia. Our friendship; this is something the three of us will cherish forever, Xohulotel be my witness. Xohulotel,ruz, Krim and Grahta said in sync without their usual energetic re. It wasnt a demand like usual, they were pleading. Master raised his arms up, letting his bone essories rattle and whistle a hollow tune with the help of the wind. He stretched and bowed in a practiced rhythm, letting these sounds apany the constant ebb and flow of the waves. It was a moment of silence, to allow us all to think of the deceased onest time. This was an Aelozonian funeral. [Master ] I could hear Rajahs pained voice. Turning around, I saw my virgacuga cub burying his head in the sand as his mother tried to soothe him and his crying siblings. Poor Rajah He had gotten to know the saurians well during our stay in Elyonda and they even helped him train before he evolved. Rajah, Shere, and Ajaymy poor kittensmight have seen death frequently, but losing somebody close to them for the first time was hard. A soul-crushing moment [Dont me yourself, okay?] I scratched his head. [Youre my precious as well, Rajah. If the same situation had happened again, I would have always tried to heal you and Akasht. The thought of losing either of you is] I stopped to ruffle his soft, clean fur. I was so d I made it in time for him. I was so d he woke up this morning. The thought of losing him ached my heart too much on an already sad day. The virgacuga family werent the only ones with a strong reaction, as Saoris fenrirs were howling in goodbye; this was a farewell to a fellowrade. Saori and Tasianna werent doing better, with thetter weeping over the loss one of our first friends since we left the Belzac forest. Master and the saurians: to us, they were incredibly precious people from the moment we were befriended, not to mention how much they taught us about Peolynca and how much they trained us to be stronger. Saori Stay strong, I thought as I saw her ws dug into her legs, causing them to bleed Then again, why was I thinking like that? I was having a hard time keeping myselfposed as well. Aside from these specific people, everybody else was here out of respect. As difficult as it was to say, Akasht didnt really interact with anybody a lot. His throat didnt allow him to speak Common well, as a sarcosilian his magical capabilities were almost as low as a dwarfs, so [Telepathy] cost too much SP, and he never was the one to start the conversation. I always thought of him as a gentle giant, but maybe it was a detriment. Midirn, Yorshka, Farron, Renee, the twins, Grimnir, and Neill all had the warrior mentality to send Akasht off as arade. They all fought side-by-side with him before. Yet, most of them probably didnt know him too well. And now it was impossible. After Master was done with his ritualistic dance, he settled down, signaling for the carnosilians to tap their wooden poles on the ground. They then began to growl, throat singing with such a deep bass I felt my soul quiver. Krux salutet lruu lrue sahrkvark kylux. Cenret sluxmiel ruxmux rutuk gnurka The song was entirely in Aelsh, with the verses short but the tempo slow and elongated each word, making it slightly hard to actually differentiate the words if you didnt concentrate properly. I managed to piece the words together, but it felt like my mind just had an easy time deciphering it. I felt connected to the song. I couldnt understand what was said, but you could feel the emotions carried by their voices. Pride in the way their dear friend died, the achievements he fulfilled, and that his life wasnt wasted away but it was used to serve his friends for a higher cause, yet, I felt their longing. They shed no tears, but Krim and Grahta gave theirte friend onest send off, reminding him of his home. Master did not participate in the singing, but once those two were done, he bowed once more before he took out what looked like a skull amulet with bones attached on the string. It wasnt the pristine, well-kept catalyst he used as a priest and fighter; rather, the one he now held seemed weathered, with some of the bones having pieces falling off right now. In Aelozonia, our home, we would perform a ceremony where our women would perform a special dance called Serpents Rising. Abat art, nowadays, but its ritualistic function to send off brave warriors remains a custom. Akasht was a rithuak riraksa. A fierce defender of arcane, a guard we shamans receive upon our initialization. He sighed, nodding slightly. As you know, our culture divides the duties between our three saurian races, with sarcosilians considered simple minded. Their duties, as such, were carrying materials and defending our magic users. He did exactly that. He then raised his bone amulet into the sky. This was my first catalyst. Unlike the alchemists of Altrust, ours couldnt create magical tools strong enough to defeat the fiercest beast in our jungles. This is rubbish but the memories I have while using it makes me feel young again. Fifty years have passed since then. I still have fifty more years left. Yet, my closest confidant is already gone Fifty more years before I lose Master? My heart ached. Mortality, my friends. Goddess Death is fickle as always. A life can end so swiftly, and yet it is but a grain of sand under the gaze of the gods; their reign will continue long even after our deaths. Yet, I was never afraid of Her, for we saurians have learned to ept that death can teach us. To appreciate life better, as the fangs of mighty beasts almost rips you apart. To live is to fight, and we should never forget this for without the will to challenge the worst, none of us would be able to stand tall when Goddess Death calls. Master then turned around andid his bone amulet onto Akashts chest. Krim and Graht went over too and ced their own trinketsKrim gave a bright feathered ne while Grahta ced a broken wooden tabletrge enough for Akasht to hold. There were a few holes in thetter offering, where I was able to recognize a sorta painting with four tailed peopleonenky, two the same size, and one giant. Krim spoke first to Akast, Do you remember our first month fighting together for Kush? We couldnt understand each other, with me too impulsive, Grahta too stiff, and you werent able to understand our orders properly without Kush speaking for you. We were 25? 26? Young scales, still too green. Fought a giant winged pectrorasus and almost died there, but you just like back then. You jumped into the situation first hand and fought the beast to the standstill despite getting your legs broken. You fought, and we won. We all made a ne from its feathers as our spoils It always gave me the belief that you could survive everything. He then tapped his head and chest. Memories and heart. You will. Grahta and Master imitated him, before the former gave his eulogy. Ourst day on Aelozonia before Kush told us we would go on the next boat to Altrust. We let our dreams go wild back then, imagining the wonders the new world could show us, and it did! It did show us! The years to be Depth Guards and then Tide Watchers were grueling, but the strength we gained in Caedhul gave us the might to make the Depths Serpent renowned! He then took onest look of the picture. You were the greatest warrior amongst us, Akasht. Brave, fearless, and loyal. You never wavered and did what you could. I witnessed yourst sacrifice. My friend, you are the worst artist Ive ever known but no simple minded brute would immortalize our departure from Caedhul like this. You make the sarcosilians proud. As the saurians walked away, Master gave hisst words to his friend. I told all of you that I would give it my all. That I continue our journey because I believe this is our duty to fulfill, and I have been blessed. My friend, if only you had survived just a bit longer. It shames me that I could not have shown you the results of our work; of the future of the saurians and Aelozonia. What we all could have done So, I hope we will have the chance to meet again. I pray that Goddess Death grants me a chance to meet your reincarnation, and when ites, I promise, I will be the one to defend you. By Xohulotel, I swear once again, I will bring the saurians to greatness! Master then turned around, this time holding his usual catalyst. I am not an expert in this dance, and I have forgotten much of it. Please, be patient. Master invoked his unique skill, [Glory of Aelozonia], summoning a water golem in the form of a serpent with feathers. It was a ryuukoatl, the true dragonkin of Aelozonia, and it was about the length of Masters arms. Like a snake tamer, the serpent began riding his body, slithering around as Master began moving his limbs and tail in dance. The bone essories rattled once again, producing different notes through the differing lengths and sizes. Like a pan pipe, the wind broke the silence once again, creating something of a wild, slightly chaotic melody. The carnosilians joined in, throat singing and jabbing their wooden poles into the coarse sand. It sounded like they were pounding a mortar with an extra crunch, like scratching the hard crust of a freshly baked baguette. Could this be considered percussion? In a way, of course, yet The saurians disy felt so amateurish. Masters movements were inelegant and it was clear he was making the choreography on the fly, while the rattling of the bones and the throat singing caused some ufortable to hear sounds. However there was a harmony. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. To everybody in attendance, it was clear this was far from the epitome of Aelozonian cultural music, but it was still fascinating to listen to. The crashing waves, the wind blowing, and the tapping of the sand. It was like listening to nature unfold itself. Everything sounded natural, as if I was once again trapped in the Belzac forest. I see. This isnt music to be enjoyed, they are trying to recreate their home. None of the hustle and bustle of Altrust and its many settlements and cities. They were reminding Akasht of their home in Aelozonia. They were sending him off back home I took a deep breath, feeling winded as I realized the intentions behind their performance. It was also then that I noticed something about Masters dancing. The way he moved his tail in tandem with his arms and legwork reminded me of somebody. Although I could critique the execution, it was undoubtedly my choreography for Till Morning Arrives. Autumns breeze and the falling leaves Signals, winterse I see red, I see yellow Thest colors of the year. It was a subdued dance, emphasizing the mournfulness of theing winter and the end of a year. Slow but wide arm movements with every step leading into another motion, creating this illusion that your body was flowing like water. My song was a bad, telling a story up till the chorus, where intensity of the movements rose a notch. Pirouettes, sliding your tail along the ground, and so many other movements were integrated into Masters dance. [Serpents Rising] was the name of the dance, right? Well, the water ryuukoatl did exactly as the name said as it wrapped itself around Master, slithering everywhere before it rose into the sky, bursting into a fountain of water. Before the droplets fell onto us, the ryuukoatl reformed itself and grew into the size of a bus. Like pushing water, Master controlled the serpent and had it glide back into the ground to slink under Akashts body. Slowly but surely, his massive body was dragged into the waves, letting it float into the distance before the serpent and our friend disappeared into the depths of the horizon. Master stopped, breathing heavily. In Aelozonia, to honor a scale-kins death, we send their bodys down waterfalls, the sea, or even in a deep swamp. We, like every other living being, are part of the forest and the seas, and we must return to them. We do not honor our dead with graves, but in our hearts with their tales and bravery. Actions speak louder than words, as you Altrustians say. He turned around and bowed. Thank you all foring to this small funeral. Let us all assure this will not happen again! Aye! Midirn, Yorshka, Farron, Renee, the twins, Grimnir, and Neill shouted, standing up and raising their arms up. Let us show this Prince of Envy what we can do! The battle calls! Krim roared. Whroooh! All fenrirs howled. Rawr! The virgacuga family growled in agreement. The funeral ended and we returned to Port Annencia. It was actually my first time here but I found that I just couldnt enjoy the city at all. At least I managed to confirm the city was slowly being repaired. I didnt say much to the city lord, and Marquess Lifcio was kind enough to understand my grief. Once we entered the subspace, I sent most of the team back to Aureolis since we didnt want to leave the city for too long in case another attack happened. While the majority of Aurora was gone, I stayed behind. I was mentally still not prepared. I noticed, I told Master as we rested in the living room, sitting on the same sofa. Heughed, stuttering like always, sounding a bit like a robot. Is that so? Well, how embarrassing. I had hoped you wouldnt but I guess I couldnt fool the eyes of an expert. By Xohulotel, the dance is traditionally performed by our females, so there was no male version for it. It has been so long, I could scarcely remember it, so I needed inspiration. Oh, dont be like that. Im ttered! Hiehie, now I wish I could see those dances for real, well, outside of such sad events Makes me really curious I turned silent, looking at the wall with no specific goal. Noticing this, Master moved himself closer to me. And you will. I will introduce you properly. My parents and siblings didnt survive our time in Aelozonia, so Krim, Grahta, and Akasht have been my family ever since. Still, I have a number of good friends, quaint acquaintances, and very moody superiors back in Caedhul. Now that I think about it, there is so much I havent been able to show you. Funny, no? I forced a smile. Master stared at me before he nodded, sharing a smile with me. Funny, yes. Sad, as well. When we first met, I stopped you from telling me about the saurians and your culture because it was too much information for me to take in. I I regret that. I was in such a rush to learn magic that I avoided doing what you told me to doKnowledge is power, and a mages duty is to learn. You told me that, but I didnt take it in. You did. This journey of yours has enlightened you so much about this world. You now know about your bloodline and your magical usage has been superb. Your potential is so vast. No, no. Thats not the point. I shook my head vehemently. I Haa. No, I just wish I could have experienced all that with Akasht. That same emptiness I felt when I saw Eshes body has returned and I want it to be filled! I want that void to vanish but it keeps on staying there. I cant stop thinking of it. The lost potential Master gave me a hug before standing up. Allow yourself to finally take a rest, my apprentice. You have only been moving since the summit. Rest? Can we even rest when one of our own just died? Do I deserve this as the one who brought everybody into this mess? Master then joined the saurians into the sauna, leaving me in the living room with only Shoyi and Rajah. I wanted to bring Gravy into the room as well, but as the monster rooms core, he couldnt leave. Iid down on the sofa, stroking the slime and cat, enjoying my rest. Yet, my mind couldnt. Lady Hestia, your tea. I heard Svena say. I raised my body. Thank you, Svena. How is Tasianna? Shes dedicating herself to work. The forge has been in an unsightly state since you reached Aureolis, and Mister Grimnir hasnt listened to us to take a break. With him preupied with his drinks, Tasianna brought Haati and Lorena with her to clean it up, she reported. Mydy I Its all right, I can understand what you want to say. Thank you for your concern. I took a sip to hide my emotional turmoil. She probably heard what I told Master, but I had to keep up appearances. This is just the life I lead I should have known. A faith war is still a war Svena nodded, looking awkward as she didnt know what to say. I If you need to take a step back, then please tell me. I might be a servant of House Helvas, but I also swore my loyalty to you. If you need me to follow you, then I will. I showed her an empty smile. Sometimes I wonder why you decided to join us. House Helvas has been good to you for your entire life, but you still decided to stay here in my subspace, working for me. I dont even pay your sry, Eines dad does. And youre also one of the few nobles who has been good to me. She smiled warmly. Although I understand your circumstances, I still feel proud to be joining you on this trip. Even if I cannot fight, allow this humble maid to at least sooth your mind and allow you good rest. Hearing her say that turned my smile into a real one. I took a drink of the tea again, and felt warmth return to my chest. Sadly, once Svena went away to continue her duties, that warmth disappeared once again. Ever so fleeting. I sank back into the sofa. [Master ] Rajah nuzzled up to me, but all I could do was stare at the ceiling. Eventually, I heard the sauna door open, followed by the voice of a woman. She approached me and stepped into my view, looking down at me with her hair still wet. I could feel some droplets fall on me. Oh, sorry about that. Saori wrapped her hair with her towel before sitting down. How are you feeling? I frowned. I feel like I failed everybody. I feel like I failed Masters trust. It is frustrating. I understand that as well. I think your sister is going through the same issues. Saori let out a deep sigh. None of us could figure out a way to beat that sin heir. His constant retreat into the mud and earth made it difficult to follow him, since we dont have [Mana Eyes] and he could use his stealth ability to momentarily confuse me. Fargryneill had her dragon paths, but they werent fast enough to catch up. If we had kept him in check, you wouldnt have had to heal Rajah, and Akasht might have been alive. She shrugged. It is a fact one of our friends died. It is a fact it was Akasht. It is a fact the saurians were heavily affected by our failure to get to him in time. This ordeal was difficult, showing once again all of us might not be ready for this. Are we rushing it? I asked myself this during dinner. Even Tamae-chans delicious food tasted like nothing with this pain in my chest. I feel lost, I replied truthfully. I feel like everything that Ive done up until now was a mistake. Ever since you told me to not help the lizardmen and what happenedter, I feel like I havent learned a single thing on our travels. Why did I ept Aurenas offer? Why? To meet my parents again to say that I am sorry that I killed myself cause I was aplete idiot? That I was so stubborn that I overlooked everything again just to reach a goal. I turned from the ceiling and looked into Saoris eyes. What is this idol business that Im trying to push? Make everybody smile? How are Eshe, Akasht, or my deceased fans gonna smile now? How am I supposed to make them happy? They are gone, Saori. I know She stroked my hair, eyes squinting as she tried to keep herself from crying. Eshe and Akasht, two people we know but will be unable to learn more from. No, maybe we will, but we cant make any more memories with them. Eshe is somebody everybody in Griffonpeak will remember thanks to King Drangleic, but what about Akasht? Barely anybody aside from you, Tasianna, and I knew him in our group. Akasht likes to sleep, eat, and watch people Saori added. With the students [Storage Magic] and your [Room] he probably felt a bit frustrated since he cannot carry everything. Now that you say it, I have not been able to spend much time with him. It feels like everything Saori! I cried out, unable to hold myself back from crying any longer. H-hes gone. Everybody could be gone too if I fail; I could lead everybody into their deaths. Forget outliving everybody, every single one of my friends could be gone tomorrow if we return to Aureolis. Every one! I dont want that, Saori. I dont want that! I bawled, sounding like a noisy brat giving a tantrum for not getting what I wanted. It was shrill to the point I thought I had de-aged back into a kindergartner, but I couldnt stop myself. Eshe, Akasht, even my parents and my life as Hikari shed before me and I felt like my soul was ready to break once again. Scenes of me lying in the bathtub with my wrist slit open resurfaced, causing me to shake uncontrobly. Even if we win, at what cost? We lost a dear friend. What about our surviving is winning mentality and where has it gone? Dammit, we gathered information and you were even prepared but this shit still happened! Its like that damn sin heir said, No more surprises. Were finally on an even field and the first thing that happens is that we lose Akasht This-this My voice quivered, ready to give up. I tried to control myself but my mouth was an open floodgate at this point. My emotions came out unfiltered. It couldnt be stopped. I want to stay home, huek! I want this all to end and just disappear. If I can keep all of you safe, then this idol dream can go fuck itself! What has it done for me? Im just causing trouble wherever I go, why do I have to deal with all of this? I just-I justhuekI-I just want to be happy, Saori! I want my friends back! Fuck you, Ilsaphone! Give me back my friends! I cursed, even if it was all useless. Asaka couldnt do anything, and neither could the gods due to the rules. I also couldnt ask Master to have the onnikai revive Akasht, since it would without a doubt tarnish his memory. His speech told me all I needed to know. Hestia Saori mumbled. Our dreams, Saori! Our dreams What have we been doing? You wanted to travel the world, see the sights in the stead of your father and mother. You have Vidia now, but you are trapped with me and my idiotic ns. I want to be an idol but I keep pushing the whole idol idea into everything, even into my blessed schtick. Its so suffocating Im trying to justify everything. I wiped my tears away and stood up, before I followed my urge and punched the wall. With not even a crack, I punched it twice more, putting my entire strength into it, but aside from some trembling nothing happened. [Room] prevented it from breaking. I am a dragon with a human soul, but I want to rain down fire on that bastard who killed Akasht and onto the Vicar. I want it all to end already but I dont want to step out of the [Room], Saori. I looked over to her. I dont want to lose you, too. Saori stood up and wiped the droplets on her face, giving me a hug so tight I felt the air leave my lungs, making it hard to control my constant weeping. Once she released me, she looked me straight into the eyes. An idol has to keep smiling, she cant cry until the show is over. Huh? That is what you told me after your first song during your first concert ever. You shouted, THANK YOU SO VERY MUCH! to the crowd in Carine vige before you stormed away, eyes red and cheeks drenched with tears of happiness. I have never been so proud of somebody since my father. When you broke down once you finished Promise, I knew this was really the life you wanted to lead. You want to be an idol; you cannot give it up. Like I said, you are a good person and you put your idol ideas into everything because this is just how you are. I shook my head vehemently. It doesnt matter. It doesnt matter. If I lose all of you then none of this will be worth it. I dont want to be alone. I dont want any of you to be hurt because of Shhhhhh, no more. Come. She then gestured for me to follow her into my room. Once we did, Saori asked Beth to leave us for a moment before she sat me down next to my bed where Mom was still sleeping quietly. Just one more, Hestia. Let us deal with the Prince of Envy and then you can consider your promise to the alliance fulfilled. She caressed my back, but I didnt turn to her. My eyes were locked onto my moms peaceful sleeping face. Then, you can go home. With Melloxtressa and Fargryneill. Meet your family. With Yorshka, Farron, and Prisci. With Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir. M-Mom I sniffed but still managed to nod. Why are you still asleep? After so long? Memories of the Archerudite of Aleistunum and his weakening souls reminded me that Mom was equally as old; in fact, she could be categorized as an ancient dragon since she was over 3500 years old. Although she was technically immortal, she could still die due to her soul aging, as was the case with the Archerudite. He said she had to sleep to recover, otherwise she might break down. Which meant the same thing with Eshe and Akasht could happen with her. I only just recently epted her as my mother and I could potentially lose her so soon? What was with this life? What the hell was wrong with my luck? All the potential memories I could have with her would disappear just like that, maybe to the point I wouldnt even be able to truly get to know her. It felt so unfair. Mom, please, wake up! Wake up, please! I pleaded, shoving her body back and forward. Please, Ill be done with this crap and Ill go home! Please, just wake up I grit my teeth. My sorrow and unreciprocated love were filling the emptiness in my chest with a zing heat. I felt my core burning, rising up to my brain as I could only think of a single person. Prince of Envy! One more goal. One more step before I can say bye to this promise. Aurena only needed me to purge the filth from her church and then have it rebuilt, right? As she said, I never had to be one to physically rebuild it. I am not a priestess. I am an idol. I am a dragon and my ce isnt in Aureolis. A finale worthy to be remembered. To be feared by the demonkin. Saori stood up, telling me she would leave. Once were done here, make sure to fulfill your dream. This world could use a dragon idol. I will handle the The rest was cut off. My mind couldnt concentrate on anything but on how to defeat the Prince. Chapter 464: A Good Deed a Day, Sends the Guilt Away. Chapter 464: A Good Deed a Day, Sends the Guilt Away. Quartz Regen. I wrote that name into my party bracelets note function, using it as the title for Masters custom spell for me. Abination of [White mes] and [Corrosive Fire] split into two magic circles to create a custom spell which utilizes both of my two empty vessels traits. Master really was ingenious, and the idea made sense now that he taught me about the multi-amplification mana circle method. Still, his notes only really showed me how to mix the two mes into a single spell, but the creation and usage of it was still left in my hands. He didnt want me to stop thinking, after all. Haa, still, it would have saved me so much time if he did fill it out more. I designed [Sun, Consume All] for my white mes and [Hydra] for my purple mes as the ultimate embodiment of those two fires; now what could I do if Ibined them together using all the knowledge I had obtained over my nearly two years of fighting in Peolynca? Well, that was the question and the most important thing for me right now. The mud tsunami issue only made me more aware of my weaknesses. I could fly as fast as a ne with my rocket boosters, and [sh Fire] made that speed into a pseudo-teleportation skill. That was my top speed, but it was restricted by the fact I required a fire source for it to activate. A target, much like shadows for Saoris [Shadow Dash]. That was my answer but the question was how should I create it? What would its use be in my arsenal of spells? If I couldnt solve that question, then it wouldnt be worth making a new spell. Enough for now It was the morning after the funeral and I was inside my room, writing down some notes before I got too antsy about everything that happened. It really got me thinking about how song writing, spell creation, and just in old Belzac habits really calmed me down during my new life. Every time something emotionally challenging happened, my first instinct was to cope by going to my hobbies. Activities that were not rted to my issues but would benefit me in the long run. Belzac habits was really just another way of saying training, really. Or studying poison or eating rocks I shivered a bit when I remembered eating rocks and having a stomach ache the next day, only to realize I was eating poison and spitting out molten rocks nearly every day now. It was fun reminiscing, although I did wish these memories were more therapeutic, but life wasnt so easy. If my mind was so focused on having fun, then I wouldnt be tapping my feet as if I was in the middle of a sugar crash, I wouldnt be scratching my head as if I had hair lice, and I definitely wouldnt be having so much trouble being happy. Depression Great. Maybe its time to actually think of that goth outfit. In any case, now ready for the morning, I stood up and walked over to my sleeping mother to give her a kiss on her forehead. I then went over to Beth and woke her up, causing us to jump up from her sleeping bag, snapping her head around, almost as rmed as if we were in a battle. She looked at me, lowering her tail in embarrassment. [I-I apologize! I should have woken up earlier,] she said, sheepishly. Dont worry, I didnt sleep long. I really couldn''t. Since Beth and Shay had been guarding Moms sleeping body whenever they could, I decided to just add a sleeping bag for the both of them in my room. I didnt have enough space to add a bed, and I wasnt willing to ruin my decorations by expanding the room, so this was thepromise. A bit rude, but I felt toozy to do anything about it. In any case, I walked out of my room with her and went to the bathroom, where I wondered if people might think it weird that I wasnt in the basilica at this point. Did I even want to go back? After being red and insulted cause I was saving the lower city? Of course, I would, purely out of spite at this point which proved, I wasnt in the right mindset and shouldnt return now. Lady Hestia, good morning! Haati greeted me as she was cleaning the bathroom and hot spring area. Morning bath or just morning necessities? Necessities. Could you have our breakfast ready, please? She stiffened up and gave me a thumbs up, swinging her tail around in an excited manner. Awesome! Prisci is already working hard, so please dont take too long! Ill tell her to make it extra hearty! Oh, and if you want to take a break, we can always go back to Griffonpeak. I was too embarrassed and ashamed to rmend this really good eatery since its in the lower city, but if you want, we could go there. I smiled, happy to see her being sofortable around me now. It has been a while since I met and hired her as a maid, although she was originally just meant to be a waitress. With how little our restaurant has been open, however, having her be a real maid was the only way to keep paying her sry. Not to mention, Svenna and Tasianna had been training her since the start. After my morning routine, I went to the diner and had my breakfast, enjoying the moment of peace, although it felt pretty lonely as nobody was inside. Most everybody did return to Aureolis. While the fighting had ended, there was still much to do within the city, for example removing all that mud around the city. Speaking about mud, I felt pretty speechless at how destructive it was. It was just mud, after all, and since our party never had encountered a strong mudmancer before, I never really thought of how powerful it was. I should have, since it was part of the four standardposite elements. Suffocation, trapping, pressurized beams like water, but what surprised me the most was how swift he was by moving underground, as if he was and shark. How do I beat that? I cant spread my Territory fast enough to catch somebody like that, simr to my fight with Vifi. At the core of the issue was the number of people inside the city. I could go all out as I did against Vifi, but that required a space where I could do so without causing excessive coteral damage. The ends only justify the means up to a certain point; a line I had decided a long time ago. [Symphonie des Feuergottes] and [Sr Beam] were still in the back of my arsenal, and if I hadnt been forced to fight in two battlefields at the same time, the damage the Warbringer could have done to the city would be less. Still, with [Draconian Sunlight Edge] and the set up I did, I stillnded a pretty crippling blow to the guy. Could he recover in time? Even if he could, he shouldnt have the healing capabilities that Aurora had. Whoever fought him next would not need my help to kill him. I wish I had the foresight of injecting some venom into him to hurt him even further. It probably wouldnt kill him if he was anywhere as sturdy as Vifi, but itd still help. Then again, he hadnt even used his Original Sin ability yet, so that was in no way a deciding battle. If he had, the situation would have These demonkin are living rent free in my head. Analyzing and reflecting on myself. How productive I let out a deep sigh once I was done eating, before doing some breathing practices. The inhaled air refreshed my cells, creating a small warmth inside my chest that felt morefortable than the heat emanating from my sun core. I then stared at the ceiling, closed my eyes before gripping my hands together. Rage. That anger from yesterday had finally returned, darkening my mood as I couldnt think of anything else but to end this battle with the Prince of Envy. I wanted to destroy him so much that I couldnt keep myself restrained any longer. Svena, is the cardinal awake? I asked, to which my maid frowned. She sighed before nodding. He woke upst night after you retired, mydy. But then Saori injected him with one of your torpor venoms, so he should be asleep, but well Would you like us to bring him some food? I nodded. I wasnt inhumane. As she prepared his breakfast, I quickly returned to Aureolis and noted I was inside my room in the basilica, making me wonder what happened to Saori, only to notice Shay sitting next to my [Room] entrance. He was sleeping but the moment he noticed me, he woke up, slightly groggy. After I handed him some fulinoe tea and breakfast, I asked him how early it was. [Before eighth bell, mydy.] Morning sermon is over. I grabbed the runes and the twins and I departed, seeking Thedore and Fleindia. Outside, though, I found it pretty hectic, as numerous grey-robes were readying wagons, filling them up with what looked like bedrolls, dried fish and meat, and healing potions. A few white-robes were ordering them around, with Fleindia seemingly being the leader. As I approached them, Fleindia waved at me. We exchanged the usual pleasantries between priests before she answered what she was doing. Ive received permission to begin the relief effort. Some of the knights managed to dig a few of the houses out, but there is still much to do. The tools were delivered yesterday, so we will create some temporary residentials today, she smiled, almost looking like she was about to ask me something. Are you all right? Saori did assure me you would appear, but I had my doubts. You seemed so defeated. I scratched my neck, frowning a bit. I had my chance and I lost it after the fight and yesterday. Spent it like a kid. Now it is time to be an adult, which brings me to why Im here. Do you want to join the questioning? She tilted her head. Questioning? Ah! I see I cant, I apologize. I already agreed to this and considering the situation, it would be better if I joined the effort and worked to uplift the peoples spirits. Lady Hestia, considering you were the person who saved them, I would love it if you woulde. We need information, I stated, inly. Fleindias smile vanished, turning into a poker face as she looked at me. She waited for a bit, looking back at her entourage, before shaking her head. The citizens have demanded for you. It can wait, we need to ask the questions now. You shoulde with me as this concerns you just as much. No. I understand we have all the reasons to rush, but we are Saintesses, our duty is also to the people. We are the Goddesss mortal representatives, and considering the deaths that happened, we need to do this! Together. I am not a Saintess. Even this priestess role is getting tiresome, you know. In fact, this whole priestess stuff? I didnt even want it, Aurena ced it on me for no apparent reason despite how unqualified I am! Hestia! Fleindia raised her voice. Dont try to undermine your own qualifications here! It doesnt matter how you received the role, because you act exactly how someone in my role should act. Who cares about the technicalities if all youve done is correct! You might not be a Saintess in title, but you kept calling your Idol role as abination between Saint and Champion. You are a Saintess by your own admission! I clicked my tongue, feeling funky in my head. I shouldnt have said all of that. Just brings all these undue expectations for me. Im just my own worst enemy here, so let me just say that No! She interrupted me. No, I will not. I understand your grief all too well. That longing for somebody lost forever to Goddess Death is well known to me. If you are currently in this mindset, dont even think about doing an interrogation. I would rather you linger in your bed or inside the hotspring, simply healing like a patient. You are hurt. Not physically, but spiritually. Shes right. I jerked back when I suddenly felt somebodys hand touch my shoulder. When I calmed down and looked who it was, I noticed it was Neill, which made me chastise myself for being too jumpy. I looked around, noticing Tasianna was with her. Morning, I said, but only thetter reciprocated my greeting. Neill, on the other hand, looked annoyed. Everybody heard you. She shook her head, shaking her wild hair around. Saoris already handling it because of your damn mouth, so be grateful. Come on, lets go. She then turned me around, pushing me forward. I asked her to stop, even putting some strength in to stop myself, but Neill began using her full force, literally grabbing me by the waist and pulling me up under her arms. Youre listening to your elder scales today, brat. We have an entire city to help out, and Eine wont be able to do this alone as the sole earth mage from our group! She then threw me on one of the wagons, right on the coachman seat of the tools-reserved one. Was she thinking of me as a bulldozer or what? Fleindia, Ive changed my mind. Iming with you. Thank you! Fleindia smiled before returning to the other white-robes. Neill told me she had some people to talk to before taking off, leaving Tasianna to guard me. She sat next to me, bowing to me before apologizing that she couldnt prepare my morning tea. I groaned, feeling a bit annoyed that nobody was listening to me. Princess Fargryneill is only worried about you, mydy. Everybody is, Tasianna said. I figured, but No, this is exactly how Neill would act. Uurgh, Im getting a headache already. I massaged my temples, causing Tasianna to giggle. Haaa, okay, good mindset. Good mentality. Where are the others? What did I miss? Tasianna summarized the situation for me, beginning with the two announcements I had missed in thest two days. First, the Knight-Commander would be taking over most of the state managerial duties thanks to the Vicars injuries, while the five remaining cardinals took over the clerical parts. There were some heated arguments yesterday concerning my role in everything, especially with some evenining that I had done nothing, only for the Knight-Commander to vouch that I had personally fought the Warbringer. People doubted this statement, and since everybody who could speak up was at the funeral, my reputation just tanked once again. I, honestly, couldnt care less about them. Admittedly, hearing from Fleindia the lower city citizens wanted to see me, though, was pretty heartwarming, assuring me my decision to help them over the priests was the correct choice. What did it matter if my clerical support was minimal if the popce knows what I did? Furthermore, those who already supported me due to Fleindia, Theodore, or my own actions these past days didnt buy into any of the propaganda. They were also the ones helping the relief effort. This created a divide in the priesthoods ranks ording to Tasianna, with the mood tensing up. The temporary shrine maidens and caretakers especially had personally spoken to the citizens about what happened, reporting thating multiple people testified seeing Crimson dragon, Champion Hestia, and holy Goddesss mes. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Tatsuya and the others went ahead, while Asaka remained in the miracle room. The basilicas clinic. She was coerced into it by the clergy, which I must say was the product by her own actions. Her swift actions during the crisis led to many favoring her, despite being Goddess Ilsaphones Saintess. Renee stayed with Asaka as her bodyguard, while all the members of the Sin Heir of Envy battle returned there to escort the injured knights back home. They had to act as if I didnt have an obvious teleportation method just so we didnt have to exin everything to those not in the know. Speaking of the knights, I did take the time to heal them on the day of the funeral, even soothing those who were affected by Yaldaboath. It was sickening, honestly. These proud, albeit rude and abrasive, adults were all reduced to mere children once the Original Sin ability was activated. Aside from the torturous methods you could use with it, the envy demonkin could legitimately extract memories and information from a persons soul before killing them. Some spoke about their broken youth romances, a minority exposed their familys shady dealings and how they wanted to atone by bing knights, while a good number revealed their inner secrets. My emotions ranged from pity, to cringe, and sometimes even to disgust as I acted as an open ear to them, yet I couldnt be angry at them. Everybody had secrets and it was clear some never wanted their trauma or locked memories to resurface. Like Yorshkas friend, that Kirstine woman. Yorshka had spoken to her so fondly, trying to make peace, but Kirstine just backstabbed Yorshka in return by calling her a beastman. Id felt angry on Yorshkas behalf back then, but when I heard how she pleaded for the life of her sister, it just made me understand the situation better. Yorshka said her parents died against Carmaniate while her sister was killed by beastmen How did all of that begin? It didnt matter, but I knew why she despised beastmen. Simrly to when I told the people from Elyonda how not every beastmen was evil, I had to ept some simply had terrible experiences with beastmen that shaped their prejudices. Their children, parents, or siblings died against them during the war. It was life. It just made me wonder what was influencing Royce and hispanions. As I was thinking through all of this while chatting with Tasianna, I hadnt even realized the wagons were already moving. Being scatterbrained was something I very rarely did. I was making so many weird mistakes even with my parallel minds that I was starting to remember how simr I was feeling to when I woke up after the Griffonpeak battle. I was just feeling weird. Aside from my own worries, I felt even more depressed when we entered the lower city and all I could see was brown. Mud, everywhere. It had flooded one portion of the city and, due to the sun beating down upon it this past day, it had hardened up, turning it stone hard. Even knocking on it made the same dull sound as hitting a rock. Even after a day, they hadnt finished cleaning it up yet. Werent there earth and wind mages around? Why werent they doing anything? Were the people they got that weak they couldnt get rid of this stain? I didnt know, but thinking like this made me feel so harsh. Revenge? I jerked my head up, looking to the side to see Neill had rejoined us and taken a seat. She pointed at her head. I nodded. She saw through me. I sighed. Been like this the entire morning. Cant stop thinking about it. Even if you arent being motivated by anything else, you need to stop and think about the whole situation. Taking down some enemy wont solve every single problem. What if you had killed the Warbringer? You would still have to deal with this, so just think of it as a mandatory act, Neill said. Tasianna nodded. Aside from that, revenge really shouldnt be your only thought, mydy. It never leads to anything good, am I not right? Hearing her say that caused me to giggle, remembering too well how I used to lecture her on the same matter. She, for the good of her soul, gave up revenge when she reached the final step. She did not forgive the person, epting that anger would only continue consuming her life if she gave in to killing Reajaen. There was even that illusion mage, Talon, who died to resolve his vengeance. Letting those thoughts permeate through me as the wagon kept rocking up and down from traversing this unevenndscape, I couldnt help but keep thinking about the Prince of Envy. Am I stupid to want them to juste at us again? Avoid all this hiding and subterfuge and attack us again, despite everything that happened? Neill shook her head. Wouldnt that be the best? The preying to the hunter is something all of us wish for, my little sister; it would make life so much easier, but I guess others enjoy the chase,Sis wrapped her arms around her back and looked to the clear, bright skyYou know, I overheard what you said to Saori and Melloxtressa. Loud, like most whelps. Oh shut it! I blushed, showing her a self-deprecating smile. Go ahead and remind me of that. Embarrass me in front of everybody here. They arent beastmen but they still have good ears, you know. Haha, still able to make a joke? She then ruffled my hair before tapping her unicorn horn against my left horn. With a fat grin, she continued. I know youre angry. Furious, filled with wrath, yet you have to control it. You made a mistake, but I dont need to tell you to learn to never do it again. We cant get ambushed like that again, you know? Akasht died, but we didnt, and at this moment we have to worry about the living. For example, have you spoken with Lord Amadeus yet, mydy? Tasianna asked, causing me to widen my eyes. Oh Scheie! In all my doom and gloom, I had actually forgotten about one of my friends here. Before I shot up, Tasianna asked me to not worry, stating he was fine. In fact, he was in the town helping with the relief effort with Bishop Rasheid. Sighing in relief, I fell back on my seat, feeling terrible at myself. Neill, noticing this, looked at me with perplexion, unsure about herself. She then tapped my shoulder, trying tofort me. Im sorry I just wanted to tell you that you shouldnt feel like its entirely your fault for his death. After all, we all chose to help you. I might have told you that I was helping you because Im your older sister, but if you were actually insane, like our other siblings, I wouldnt have. Then why? I used the sister reason as an excuse. Half-truth, but I wasnt being earnest. You remember when you said, My friends mentioned how I looked extremely scary to others. Im worried That struck a nerve. Neill stroked her horn. I was jealous that you wanted others to see you in your dragon form, but that you were scared they would end up like the people around here. I didnt want anybody to see me in my kirin-dragon form at all, because I dont want anybody to flee in disgust or ridicule me. I nodded, reminded about our first meeting in Elyonda. I guess I can understand that now. I saw the fear in everybodys eyes when I first transformed inside the lower city. Sure, I earned their trust, but the first look they gave me remained in my memory. To us dragon sisters, we had to ascend a steep cliff to earn the humans trust and respect as dragonkin. No, you dont, Sis rebuked. You dont understand the extent of it. Your issue is that you think of it like a public figure, that it would ruin your career. You dont hate your true form. I did, and I still do because I dont look like a dragon. Like you, like our siblings, like our father. Not even like my fellow kirins. I share simrities with all of you, but Im still fundamentally different in appearance from all of you. Its not special. It''s worse than that. My face twitched as I heard those heart-filled words from Sis, disappointed in myself for choosing the wrong words. I knew that. I should have. I knew Siss feelings but Thinking back about it, my fear really only appeared when it concerned being an idol. If I couldnt make humans feelfortable around me, how was I supposed to work around them? I didnt want people to associate Hestia Atsuko to a dragon, hiding my real identity up to Griffonpeak when Eshe died and when I understood I couldnt hold back against the enemy threatening the city. I never was afraid of turning into a dragon to fight, I was afraid of the possible dragonyers and the ensuing reputation loss. Sis continued. However, even if our reasons and true fears were different at the end of the day, I still felt happy being able to talk to you about it. Renee and I never went into such an in-depth talk, we mostly talked about issues with our countries and fighting. Thats why I chose you over her, even if I think Im closer to her than you. Hearing that made me almost want to chuckle. I couldnt hide my smile. Seeing me like this, Sis nodded, content. This is my choice of who I think needs me more; who I think can help me get over myself better. If you were just my sister, I would have just shown some sisterly love and we probably would have parted. My goal, as I said, has always been to make my name known to the world. Being here right now slows that down, because you are the one whose name will be known. You are Champion Hestia, a blessed. People know you more than they do me. Look. She pointed at the clergy people and knights riding with us. They were gossiping about me, instead of Sis. All I could hear was Champion this and Lady Hestia that. They stared at me. Not to mention the countless citizens we drove by, cheering and thanking me for rescuing them or somebody they loved or knew. You showed your dragon form to people, and that means they have you in mind. Your concerts bring you in the center of focus. Meanwhile, what do I do? Help out and train, nothing that I really want to do like do a rank A Quest. Sis, we both made it to rank Apared to so many others, but while you are doing something for Aurena, I am just your helper. People will remember me as such, too. Yet, I am fine with it because you are happy. It might sound cheesy, but you being happy makes me happy. She sighed, looking exhausted. That is why it isnt your fault. Akasht was a warrior like the other saurians, and they knew exactly what they got themselves into. Kushlekzar told you thatI eavesdropped a lot, sorryand that giant did his best in hisst moments to do what we all wanted. One of our objectives is done, now its time to find that things owner. Dying is not winning. I will never ept that. He is gone, Neill, and I cant think of any positives beyond that. Even Eshes sacrifice still aches my heart, even if I knew she did it to defend people. They are both gone. Forever. If you suddenly died tomorrow, then thats it. The memories we made together would end just there and I cant take that factHuh? As our argument was starting to get heated, a dome of wind was suddenly erected over us, silencing our voices to the people outside. We both looked around, bbergasted, before we stopped at a smiling Tasianna. Tasianna? We dont need to worry about As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. Neill? My eyes widened. My sister was singing. W-well, it was some sorta singing. Since Ist asked her to sing for me in Elyonda, my sister hadnt made a single improvement on it at all. She was still off-tuned, she couldnt keep herself in rhythm, and if I wasnt the songs writer I wouldnt have recognized its melody at all. At least it seemed like she was giving it her all this time as it sounded less like her speaking voice. It was jarring but I felt her emotions. Instead, everything was changed I could have cast my past into mes But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! Like a soaring star, I will fly Through this darkness, my light will never fade Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay This promise etched to my eternal soul! As if reality can break my wings Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud Let the world hear my voieezzzzze! Krrrk! My entire body vibrated in pain. That shrill, ckboard scratching voice crack from Neill made me feel like I was on the other side of a [Draconic Roar]. Once she was done, she looked at me expectantly, awaiting an answer. My face twitched, unable to keep up a poker face. You learned the song. You didnt read it. Yet, the pain was nothingpared to the meaning behind Neills action. You memorized the song, the melody, and mimicked how I usually sing it. Neill I-I thought you hated singing. My sister shrugged, looking red before thanking Tasianna for the soundproof barrier. Once she was done massaging her temples she looked at me. Singing what I wanted to say is easier than finding the words to what I wanted to say. My mouth quivered and I felt like I wanted to cry. Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them. Thats my motto when ites to my career. You you were terrible. Absolute horrendous and you should really get some singing lessons but, dammit. Neill erupted in a boisterousugh, hiding her flush before she pointed at Tasianna. Neither of us nned this. Kargryxmors oath. Yet, I understood what she wanted me to do. Saori immediately went to the cardinal, correctly guessing why you were here. You know why? I thought her words through before I linked together everything those three had inmon. One word. Its because we are family, Sis said, prompting me to nod. Aurora arent your blood rtivesaside from Saoribut you consider them yours because they guided you through everything. Maybe its different with Eine and Grimnir since they came a year after your birth, but I know you consider Saori and Tasianna part of it. They would do anything for you, and you would do the same for them. You learned that long song just for me She then turned around, crossing her arms. You can mourn and regret your decisions that led to Akashts death. Saori did too when we ate this morning. Everybody deserves some time to grieve, but what is important is that you dont fall into its pits. Learn from your mistakes, be less naive in the future, but dont let those unhealthy emotions and thoughts control you like they did me. Sloth, gluttony, lust, greed, wrath, envy, and pride; dont let a single one stifle your growth. Dont let your wrath cloud you before you continue your steps forward. Dont skip a step, right. Right. Why was I born a dragon princess? Connections. That was why Aurena chose to reborn me as a dragon princess. It was to have a proper foundation to bring people towards me with songs. The dwarves, elves, dragonewts, levianewts, and dragons; bring them all together to help the humans rebuild Aurenas church by ridding the blight within it. I didnt have to personally rebuild it, as I could leave the rest to Fleindia and such. With that, my Divine Quest would be done. Except Sadly, Saori, you are wrong. Cleansing Aureolis isnt the only goal. I have to remove the blight of her churchher religion. Even if Aureolis is rid of the demonkin, there will still be the Empire and the Holy Emperor of Mankind. Only after that would I be able to travel the world and be slothful. Only then could I live how I want What kinda deal did I get myself into? I underestimated the scale, just as Neill said. In addition, the rest of Aurora must be stronger as well. They may continue to go down their current road or they may ask for the help of my elders. Oh, Aurena I havent gotten to talk to you in so long and Ive forgotten your words to me. Your tips. Saori received Ednas help while Grimnir got Chihiro. I couldnt forget Master with Xohulotel and Asaka with Ilsaphone and what she was doing right now. Akashts death was my fault. That was something I believed wholeheartedly, since as the leader who brought everybody along, I had to take responsibilities. What sorta friend wouldnt? I wanted to enact revenge for him but Neill was right that all I could think of was to get everything over with. Did the clergy around me really fear me cause of my personality or cause of the actions I did the day before? I stormed into the Vicars room without any notice, punching and kicking him all while forgetting to establish a [Air Shield] to block his cries. The Commander attempted to stop the rumors, but people heard me. I devastated his room and bathroom, destroying what I could with his face. Their fear was a consequence of me losing my cool. What were they thinking now? It felt so hard to smile, so I could understand why everybody wanted to avoid me. I cant stop thinking about it, but I will try. I concluded from reflecting on my actions and the words of everybody. Im sorry, Sis. Im not telling you to stop. Its just like when you had issues with your gluttony; his death triggered your sloth and gluttony and made you want to give up. The safety cushion that is our slothto find contentment with ourselves to allow us to be happyfailed because you couldnt stop. You have to move forward; you told yourself that! That is when sloth will fail and your [Battle Frenzy] will take hold of you. To be slothful is to suppress the urge to fight, to realize that the world is more than just conflict. In the face of our unbridled rage, it is to remind ourselves that our happiness can be lost if we neglect our own well-being. Now I was remembering what Kramps told me when he taught me how to control my [Battle Frenzy]. My fear for my friends led into my gluttony. I remembered. My gluttonywhat I needed to survivewere rtionships with others. That was why Akashts and Eshes death felt so impactful since I lost the chance to continue them. Mother being asleep is stealing that chance as well. I finally understood. Sloth and gluttony. I took a deep breath, calming myself and thinking about Kramps and Neill, reminding myself of what they told me. I stepped back from the issues on hand and looked at the situation with a birds eye view, before telling myself to look at the silhouettes in the distance. My friends, my family, and my allies. Everybody who was here to help me. My actions had consequences and it couldnt be taken back. Yet, if I gave up now and walked off the path to sess, I would only make everything worse. To fear and to be paranoid of the losses would only ensure that I would lose them. A self-fulfilling choice. Im sorry, I repeated. Come on, no need to say it again. She then patted me on the back, prompting Tasianna to open the [Air Shield]. Actions speak louder than words. Lets start with this mess. I obeyed and the relief effort began. After we reached the camp, I greeted everybody, looking about to see if Amadeus was around. As Tasianna said, he was there and my heart calmed down enough for me to feel pumped up. I wanted to help! Leaving the clinic to others, I joined Eine and Nishio as we started cleaning everything up using our earth magic. Adding in some magmakinesis with everything, we managed to clean up a good portion of the city but required a second day to get rid of the rest. In addition, mages from inside Aureolis had also arrived, so the reconstruction work began on the same day. On the third day, the city was starting to return to normalcy, as the streets were cleaned of all mud, the paving was rebuilt quickly with magic, and architects coordinated everything. If this was Earth, it probably would have required two months to reach the housing stage. Magic was just incredible. Magic was it a newfound love for it or was I reminded of how beautiful it was? Spells that were destroyed were plentiful, but being able to use all those aggressive spells to create was so much more satisfying. Being responsible for making others happy was the best. I felt proud about myself. Two days had passed and the thought of fighting hadnt crossed my mind, but it also helped that the shadow pack we''re constantly looking out for any enemies. In fact, we managed to capture two and hand them over to the Knight-Commander. Yet, all of this had to end sadly, as the time hade. In the three days Saori took care of the cardinal, she finally managed to help him through the torture our enemies caused him. At least, enough to function. In addition, Yorshka returned with Royce and his knights. Chapter 465: A Traitor In Their Midst. Chapter 465: A Traitor In Their Midst. 247 human followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48427 The knights have returned Wrong time for them to leave, the church ridiculed Champion Hestia, and now theye back like that? Where is the Goddess? Why is Her Holiness not helping us? Are we losing to the demonkin? Maybe its time to move. Back to my family in Rakatheen, dear? From all the gossiping done in the back of the reluctantly cheering crowd, the atmosphere of the situation was pretty clear to see. Despite all the festivities of weing back their knights, nobody was excited. They were faking it as it was the right thing to do, while those who werent smiling spoke their true thoughts. I couldnt help but frown when I saw the pristine armor the Knights of Aurena wore had been reduced to tatters. The white was gone, reced by blood, dirt, and other marks I couldnt identify. Pieces of armor were just missing, dent, or cracked open, to the point you could see their ruined chainmail and gambeson underneath it. The battle against the sin heir of envy had left its mark, reducing the morale of the entire city after we had raised it up with the citys reconstruction. Most people only knew that the knights had been sent to fight a normal demonkin, so seeing a toon of them at low energy and act defeated dampened the mood. To the citizens, it was if the military lost a fight against the enemy. Since the knights had their helmets on, we couldnt see their expression. This was probably for the best. Yikes. I sighed before I patted the newly-made roof of this freshly built building literally made just a bell ago. The sounds of the earth rumbling and molding, the hacking and sawing of wood, and then the loud groans of buff menbining all the materials to construct a house. A beautiful, simple craft. Well, all the cheering and bonding I was doing with the citizens vanished with the knights return A bit of me did feel sad it had to end like this, but I was fully aware making fun or being angry at the knights would be an insult to them and their efforts. Honestly, this should be a moment of silence. The two wagons being moved in the middle of the line were covered in tworge white clothes, hiding whatever was there. The knights driving the carriages forward were using wind magic, hiding the smell of whatever was under it. To the citizens, it could be anything, but as someone in the know, I knew they were the bodies of the knights fallenrades. It must not feel good to receive such a wee. I stood up after I located Master, the saurians, Yorshka, and Midirn, waving at them which they reciprocated. I gave them a thumbs up before dashing across the rooftops, flying over to the relief camp where I informed everybody what had happened. Having anticipated this, Fleindia wasnt surprised and told me we had to return to the basilica to greet them properly. After some flying, we arrived with enough time to clean ourselves up in our rooms and meet back up at the basilicas entrance. Unlike theckluster wee in the lower city, the clergy had prepared an borate celebration for the knights, including a grey-robe choir, white-robes using [Create Light] to send small light particles into the sky, and even the five cardinals gave a honeyed speech, praising Aurena for helping them return. Yet, the mood of the knights couldnt be worse. They red at the cardinals, moving past them and returned to the knights headquarters, where the Knight-Commander awaited them. Yorshka and the other scale-kin left them and returned to us, where Yorshka and Midirn saluted Neill and me. We have returned, Your Graces. They then bowed with their tails tucked in between their legs. Once done, Midirn continued. It will be announced by Royceter, but we managed to y the two demonkin who attacked the city, including a few others who attacked us. We managed to take down some of the mercenaries, but most escaped after the situation worsened. The sin heir did escape. He then gazed at the wagon. We lost goodpanions. I would suggest you give the deceased a send off to garner the respect of the knights. After what happened, I would go as far as to urge you to take part in the rites. This is an opportunity you should not let go if you wish for harmony after this battle ends. Midirn was a professional through and through. He probably was leaving most of the tedious information out, only reporting on what was important. Presumably, at least, since I could see from his expression that he was holding onto something he wanted to tell me. Allowing him to do so, he bowed and thanked me. From a quick search, none of these knights seem to be part of that group. That is why I urge you to snatch the gheeper before it runs away. Especially those affected by their battle are easily manipted and persuaded. You didnt have to add thatst part to it. Im not the type to take advantage of a trauma. If I may speak up, I object to that notion. You are not taking advantage of them maliciously, which is the important point here. You are safeguarding them by taking them under your wings when they are at their most vulnerable. If you do not act now, you leave them free to be preyed on by those without your moralpass. A leader must know when to strike to progress. Its a fair point, Neill agreed. You have no problem fighting dirty if you have to survive, right? This is all part of the process, so why are you so afraid of ying dirty now when its for a good cause? Lady Hestia, this would be the chance to change your reputation for the better, Yorshka added. Theodore nodded. Since the majority of the clergy isnt on your side, having Aureoliss citizens and the Knights of Aurena support your cause will make it easier to keep order once our duty here is done. It does mean we have to protect them, though, which is why this isnt a suggestion. This is an objective you must undertake. Oh,e on Ill help, of course, Fleindia said. They saw you help them. We can work with that, and I can use our allied priests to cajole them even further. Have friends to make friends. Well, at least I dont have to do this alone. Agreeing with their idea, we all headed over to the knights headquarters, where I saw Kuornig greet the knights, followed by a reporting from Royce. The deceased were presented, having been preserved using our [Air Shield] rune. Aside from Akasht, about seven knights who had lost their lives in the raidfour recently promoted squires, two normal knights, and one veteran. None of the captains were killed, but Kirstine, who was an archer captain, was mentally broken. With her helmet off, you could see the dark shadows under her eyes, not to mention the empty gaze she directed at the Commander. There was no hint of emotion in her gaze. Then again, it wasnt to the point I thought she was depressed. Maybe it was more apt to call her pensive, or pondering, but since I didnt know her, I could hardly guess. I can see the damage our enemies have done to us. A sin heir of envy? I will notify Vicar Marius about this. He frowned, but interestingly, he didnt look surprised. None of us had informed him about the battle on Yorshkas side, yet he took it all in stride. Also, this bit here, Champion Hestia appeared from a portal and fought with us, summoning a massive white ming ball. Merciful white grace descended on us, healing our wounded while burning the mercenaries. Royce is also a professional, huh? How thankful! Suffice to say, I was annoyed he had to mention thatst point, making me question why nobody spoke up to stop him. That was when Master said, Does it matter at this point, my apprentice? I asked him to borate. You have already shown your cards with the subspace, and in fact both sin heirs understood the principles behind it, considering the sin heir of envy enacted their counter by calling the Warbringer out to gain his attention. Four days have passed since our fight; the information has already been spread. Master stroked his chin. Think about it from their perspective. They know we have such an option, but not how it truly works outside of the runes we use. As long as we have one shadow member around, we can appear anywhere. Let the enemy fear us; perpetuate that fear! A secret is only valuable if its kept under lock, Grahta added. Yet information is both a currency and a weapon in the right hands. The five of us agreed to this n. Seeing Yorshka, Midirn, and Krim agree with it, I left it alone. I should trust them on this. Yorshka! Over here! And bring the others with you, the Commander shouted, waving at us. Once Yorshkas group stood before him, he continued. I have read the reports and Royce mentioned that your quick thinking saved the majority of our forces by preventing the sin heir of envys skill from activating. Saint Kushlekzar, I appreciate not only your water magic that kept the injured alive but also your quick thinking and action by deploying the counter measures. You have my thanks. He was probably speaking about the [Air Shield] plus [Defensive Rune: Auracoil]bination to stop [Original Sin: Yaldabaoth]. Midirn, it looks like the years of peace havent stifled your ability tomand. I thank you for helping Royce when it mattered. Next time, though, less arguing. Midirn smiled. Train him better then. Kuornig nodded and then looked at the saurians. Kushlekzar, Krim-k, Grahta. My condolences for the death of such a brave warrior. Tide Watchers, you have the respect of the Knights of Aurena, and Akasht will live on as a mighty warrior from the jungles of Aelozonia. Kri. The saurians pressed their fists on their chests. Krim then continued, Do not worry. The seven who died on your side deserve as much respect. They fought to the bitter end to defend those affected by the demonic ability. I would rmend you handle those still affected by this. Our sadness and grief have faded, reced by the duty to assure Akashts sacrifice is not in vain. Let us fight for a better future, Knight-Commander, Grahta said, almost like a demand. Kuornig didnt react to this, instead, he called Royce and Yorshka, telling them to meet him in his room for a personal talk. Once they were inside the headquarters, most of the knights dispersed, with most returning to their dorms to rest. Surprisingly, a few approached us. Even more surprising, the person leading the group was Kirstine. Midirns words echoed in my head, making me ready myself for whatever she wanted to say Only for my bafflement to increase even further when she and her group kneeled before me. Champion Hestia, please, ept our utmost apologies for everything weve done. The shame we brought to our order, to the Church of the Goddess, to Saintess Fleindia, to Champion Rhea, to the people of Aureolis, and to the Goddess herself. We have shamed all of them, insulting your presence before us. We have sinned! Her voice cracked with thatst sentence, followed by the rest of the knights shouting Forgive us! Kirstine then lowered her head even further, prostrating. I spoke as a knight just now, but please allow me to apologize personally as Kirstine von Frophone. All I had when I met you and yourpanions was contempt. No good will, nothing. Following Kirstines action, the other knights began to pour their hearts out, begging for an apology from me. A good number even directed their words towards Saori, Neill, the saurians, and Midirn, presumably having held onto their wish to apologize until now. These 17 knights were creating a massive fuss that attracted priests and grey-robes. Those who celebrated their return were astonished, mumbling in confusion at the emotional breakdown. The clergy mentioned their previous ill-mood and how they tly ignored them during the wee celebration, deriding how rude the knights were. There was some resentment in a few priests eyes as they even gossiped how I brainwashed the knights. Enough! Kirstine shouted, holding her head low. Nothing of that happened! Champion Hestia had done nothing but what was right for us. She saved our lives. She gave us hope when despair caught us in its malicious hands. Most of us would not be alive if she wasnt there, and by the honor as a knight, I will y all who dares speak ill of her! Stolen novel; please report. Shes serious. I concluded from the unsuppressed angering from her words. I would know, as I remembered well having done the same to the Vicar just a few days ago. Rise, I ordered, allowing all the knights to raise their heads. On your feet, knights. I will not allow you to kneel to me. I am not your liege. I am only a fellow follower of Her Holiness. Seeing them stand up, it made me wonder if Midirn had nned all of this or if it was just a coincidence. It didnt help that he wasnt making an expression. Regardless, I had 17 knights I could persuade to help us and it was very likely they werent traitors, as Midirn told me. It was too good to give up. ying dirty or not, everybody was right. I need to ally with them. Aside from them, I also noticed a number of other knights crowding around the area. Some were from the same raiding group, and although they werent participating in this show, I could see their curiosity. If Kirstine hadnt told anybody about this aside from her own group, then it was likely she didnt trust the others. Which begged the question of what the others thought of me. A few of them are knights Yorshka spoke about. Nevertheless, for now, I had to find the correct words to recruit Kirstine. First, are you all right? She bowed, swaying her green, medium-length hair over her shoulders. Yes, thank you for asking. I apologize for showing you my past. Its fine. It helped me understand why there is such animosity between the two of us, not to mention why my presence here is causing others to be annoyed. I thought I had understood it from my stay in Elyonda, yet it seemed I wasnt mature enough. I let my own anger shroud my decision-making in Aureolis. I reflected earnestly. I had only listened about what the Empire was, making me look at it from an outsiders view. Not even a really educated one. Second-hand experience isnt good. Hearing me say that earned me a nod from Master. To us mages, information was the most important, and it became clearer to me how narrow my view had been. Everybody had their own history that affected their opinions and rtionships. Like the onnikai with the humans, the dwarves with craftsmen of other races, or the hatred that kept this entire demonkin-human war going. I came to Aureolis with my own opinion on how to conduct myself, and it is clear at this point I came off too harsh, especially my first appearance. Quickly demanding the position of the pope to be abdicated to enforce the blessed leadership was the correct move to tell all of you why I am here, but it was the wrong move to gain your sympathy. I failed in that, so I must apologize for antagonizing you. It had irked most of us, mydy, I agree, Kirstine said. We trust Saintess Fleindia and we have heard some of Dame Rheas exploits as a free knight, but we had only heard ill news about you. Dame Yorshkas retelling of your achievements had opened my mind, even if I had at first not epted them. We all did! We have all witnessed your powers granted by the divine! May your white mes clear the darkness before us! Please, ept our apology and our service to aid you. May we purge this night to usher in a new dawn for the Church of Aurena! Kirstine saluted, urging the others to do the same. However, let it be known I do not share any of their thoughts any longer. Dragon, human? Beastman? It doesnt matter, what matters is that Her Holiness would never grant a title to somebody who would do our religion harm willingly. To assure it doesnt happen identally, we must all stand behind our blessed! Saintess Fleindia, Champion Rhea, Champion Hestia, let me be the third Knight of Aurena to support your n to abdicate the papal role! All of us will! Traitors! My dissenters in the priest factions cried out, but they were immediately stopped by others. Fleindia called them out, making me aware they were our allies. Let it be known as well, we support our blesseds proposition. Bishop Rasheid appeared from the side. The rumors that have filled the church these past days have only made all of you seem more like fools! Our fellow brothers and sisters of faith in the city have retold their story of Champion Hestias role in the battle four days ago. She did not abandon us, she did all she could to save the weak! Absurdity! A few elderly priests shouted. Then what is this whole helping situation these knights are telling us? There is no way to be in two ce at once, and you There is! Eine interrupted. For such an elder, you must know the powers of an otherworlder. The power of space-time magic gave her this power. That is how she was able to be in two battles at once. She helped the city and the knights in their battle when they needed it the most. Weve been here for nearly a year, and you couldnt have figured it out yourself? Tatsuya added. Weve been taught how powerful [Space-Time Magic] was from our tutors. That would be you, our tutors. Hestia told all of you who she wasan otherworlder just like us! She is from Earth, just like us! Brainwash? Kohaku clicked her tongue. Hesti-chan has a hard time trying to take advantage of a trauma because of her own sympathies, and you think all that propaganda is true? She is our friend, somebody weve been talking about fashion, food, and pop culture with. A dragon? All right. Well, she is still a girl; a person, not some monster in your fantasies! Ha! Asaka burst out inughter, tapping Kohakus shoulder. You think these geezers and stink-up-the-butt priests can understand such a concept? That a person is still a person? These people who thought of us as nothing but tools, propaganda material, and other crap? Kidnapped us into their world, made us work for them cause they didnt have the balls to do it themselves? Youre hoping for too much. After all, their entire personality is Aurena this, Aurena that. Nothing else. Kirstine stepped forward. You may call us however you wish, Lord Bishops. This is our decision. Yet, calling us traitors when we are supporting a fellow follower of Goddess Aurena is simply the height of arrogance. All of us aim for the best for our religion. She then turned around, kneeled once again. Allow us to help you. I smiled and then looked over to Renee and Eine. Yorshka will be here too, so make sure to speak with her. Champion Rhea and Eine, they will be helping you. Listen to them if you wish to help us. Affirmative, Renee said, but Eine jerked back, shocked I was rmending her. I raised my brows. What? My first knight is the perfect fit for this. Youre the one I can trust my ideals with and you even led Tatsuya and the others around. You might not be the most experiencedmander, but unlike when we started out, you have grown. You can do this, Eine. You can do this, right? Dame Eine? H-Hestia, this is I ept this chance, Princess Hestia. I will obey, Eine kneeled. I turned around. Am I heard? Yes, Champion Hestia! For the Goddess of Light! 17 human followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48444 Good. I didnt know what to do with this new group of supporters, but that was why I had Fleindia, Theodore, and Midirn. They knew how to use the extra people, especially Midirn who wanted to fortify our defences against the traitors in our midst. With our allied priests announcing their stance publicly, they were now being mobilized to fully garner the support of the popce in the city, spreading word of our sesses to win over more hearts. However, what was most important about this was the advertisement for my next concert. It was pretty much settled by our party that the concert would be our raid day, when we finally settled the score with the demonkin. WinterSun the 21st, the LightDay on the next week. Would the demonkin know about this? We couldnt be sure, but what I did know was that our allies had to start flushing out any possible traitors. To supplement their efforts, we would also start plying information from our most valuable informant for this. We waited for Yorshka to finish, where we saw Royce charge out of the knights headquarters with a scowl so wide, I felt angry on his behalf. When Yorshka came out, shaking her head with a deep sigh, I just had to ask her what was going on. Kuornig announced me as his sessor as the next Knight-Commander. Usually, the nextmander would be determined by potential candidates dueling for the position but I sorta already did that, right? Yorshka reminded me of her duel against the entirety of the Knights of Aurena. Royce couldnt ept it and here I thought we were getting chummy. You know, the report wasnt made purely out of professionality, he meant it. He believed our group changed the flow of the battle. He thinks he owes us his lives and hisrades. His pride is holding him back, Midirn assessed. A decent Captain with the strength to follow it up, but the mindset of a spoiled child who cannot see the horizon in between the trees. Forget about him. I shrugged and agreed, with the majority of our group doing the same. Only Eine seemed to frown, ring at Royce until his silhouette disappeared. She shook her head before we headed into the headquarters and asked the Commander to follow us into my room, where we had him enter our subspace. I still felt apprehensive of him due to how he protected the Vicar from my beat down, but we needed him to listen to our interrogation. There, in our clinic, Cardinal Wendel rose up, eyes widened as we all entered the room. Grimnir, who was guarding him, nodded and left the room, after handing us a note. Got some answers on who ordered that Dhuinn rune used during the attack. A mayor in Aureolis. Good luck. Not just any mayor, but a deceased one, Cardinal Wendell added after handing his soup to Svena, who left the room as well. The man has been dead for a while, leaving only his son behind. His killer. Okay, were starting with this, huh? He continued, Commander, how has the city been? Ive only heard from the wolfkin about everything. Its in the rebuilding phase. The basilica is back in shape,while the lower city still requires at least a week for the lost buildings to be reced, not to mention the logistics and bureaucracy required to assign residents to their new homes. A month, the head shrine maiden estimates. More, if we want to rece the lost public services and furniture for the popce. Building was the easiest part of this entire ordeal. Thankfully, I didnt have to take care of the paperwork. d to hear I do not believe apologizing will help right any wrongs, no? Wendell asked. The Commander shook his head. I cannot judge you, for I have shut my eyes to all you have done. Instead, I must ask, how much do you know? I know Ive been working against the church ever since this Reinhart healed my sister, doing his bidding by dragging myself through the muck. I didnt learn he was a demonkin until a year into working with him, and it was already toote at that point to say anything when he revealed what my actions caused. I prayed to the Goddess that she would forgive me, but even I have a hard time doing so. Wendell sighed. I actually do not know as much as you wish to believe. However, to the new Champions fortune, I know Marius has been working with us, Kuornig. The Commander did not react much, only massaging his chest as if he had heartburn. Us six cardinals and the Vicar have been plotting together, and I even heard the Vicar announce the propaganda campaign against Champion Hestia was ordered by him. Gwyn had been under house arrest all this time. In fact, Marius is the main partner of the demonkin that led to us cardinals betraying the Goddess, as he was the one to discover and exploit our weaknesses. Everything we told him in private was leaked. Gwyn, poor Pope Gwyn; he was the first victim, with him being forced to work with Marius to usurp the Church of Aurena. I do not know where Gwyn is, but The Pope is dead, I interrupted. He has been dead for a while now. Goddess Aurena revealed he was reced by the Prince of Envy using [Original Sin: Demiurge]. His body was eaten. Wendells eyes widened, stuttering as he tried to make me take my words back, but when he saw the whole room dead silent, refusing to refute my im, his expression turned into fear and horror. The old, wrinkly man held his hand in front of his mouth, sickened to the point he puked. Once we cleaned it up, he apologized to us, breaking out in tears as he began admitting to his crimes. Yet, we stopped him, trying to make him focus on the main matter. Do you know where the traitors amongst the clergy are? Or the intruders? Saori asked. Yes, I do! I know my contacts and those I had to order around and how some were persuaded to work with us. Th-they might have fled the city, I dont know. Its been four days, right? A few knights have gone missing, the Commander confirmed. T-then they must be holing up in their hideout. Tanzania Town! he shouted. Midirn squinted. Thats the ce where we fought the demonkin. The mayor is a contact for the demonkin, recing the previous mayor when his son killed him. The boy was cajoled by one of our priestesses, a childhood sweetheart of his. A noble andmoner; only trouble, I tell you. He scowled. Thats where all the documents are ced. You need to hurry. They must realize you might be interrogating me. You must purge this filth out of our Goddesss ce of worship! For an ass, he still has Aurena in his heart. I asked, Before we go, I have a question. When I found you, you said something about not being responsible for the first terrorist attack. T-that I was the contact the demonkin wanted to helm the attack to sabotage your reputation, mydy. By assuring maximum destruction and deaths, the demonkin were nning on ruining your chances to do anything in Aureolis. Meanwhile, I was supposed to send a small group of bandits to attack Saintess Fleindia to raise her public opinion, he stated before stopping, looking pale. He massaged his head. Y-yet everything went awry. The positions were wrong. The two demonkin sent to create the destruction were in the wrong locations, while the bandits went directly towards your group. They got caught too early. Fleindia again? What is going on here? I was med for this catastrophe. Not only did the attack do the exact reverse of what was nned, it raised the public opinion of you and Saintess Fleindia. People in the lower city have be too fond of you. He grimaced. Yet, I wasnt at fault! I gave the bandits the correct information, down to the exact second. I know I didnt do anything wrong, but none of the demonkin believed me before that demonkin Reinhart appeared! ReinYond! That was his name, he-he Yaldabaoth, Eine stated, earning her a quick nod. Wendell graduated from the imperial officers academy before he became a cardinal. Simple information as cements should not be a problem for him. He could not have gotten it wrong, not unless he wanted to betray the demonkin, the Commander stated. Exactly, thats what the demonkin thought as well! It only got cleared up when Reinhart used his ability on my soul. Argh, I-I had to relive everything that happened in my past. To my sister. Do you know who did it? I asked. No, of course not. Otherwise, you would see another cardinal missing. Have you? I shook my head, confusing me at how this lead would go. Thankfully, Tasianna had an idea. Then, who visited you? Mydy found a note under your chair when she found you, which stated she was in the wrong location and that she should run. Right! That note. I The two sin heirs, Cardinal Roderick and Lamberto and the Vicar. Who came first, who camest? Saori pressed. The sin heir of wrath came first, fully stating his name and such, so I remembered it well. He was the one who tortured me first, right after his soldiers had their way. When they left unsatisfied and me near death, they invited Roderick and Lamberto to heal me, while also trying to get me to reveal the real traitor if I wasnt it. Nothing I could answer, of course, since I didnt know. He gulped. Then came Reinhart andstly the Vicar, telling me he was disappointed in my actions. I thought I thought I would die soon. I do not have much to live for after I took my oath, but my sister and her family. I couldnt let them down. I feared for their lives. Champion Hestia, please, even if you cannot forgive me, please help my family. Saintess Fleindia, please! Fleindia nodded, but frowned in pain. If it isnt toote, I will do my utmost, Cardinal Wendell. I just fear that my influence in the Empire has dwindled too much after the demonkins coup detat. As I had feared. We are at fault for their deaths, arent we? By giving the demonkin too much power, we doomed our religion. Noo Orianna, please, forgive your foolish younger brother. Please, be safe, please Nobody answered his question as we left him alone to cry. After all, we had to mobilize now. Time was ticking. Vicar? Did you leave that note behind? Remove A note from AbyssRaven Gaining followers by doing good deeds. Earn that karma, Hestia, and now make some people cry! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 466: Bet It All on Us! Chapter 466: Bet It All on Us! Saori knocked on a door. No one answered, so she did it again, only to be greeted with silence. A rune was jamming our [Detection Sensor]s, preventing us from seeing into the room, yet we knew somebody was inside. After all, Kazumi told us the person residing here participated in the knights weing party. With all the runes inside a white-robes room, it was impossible to lure them out without knocking on the door. You couldnt call them out, after all. Ringing the bell next to the door was futile as well, so knocking was our only option. That was the only outside noise that could enter a room with a [Silence] rune. As such, we continued. Saori did not give up until somebody got fed up with it. Who is it? A womans voice answered us. Saori and I took a step back and allowed our third conspirator to speakFleindia. Lady Margaret, I must speak with you, now! Putting on her own actor mask, she ced some emphasis on the urgency of the situation. She sounded so desperate, like a child asking to be saved. S-Saintess Fleindia? Is that you? Yes, please! I must speak with you now. I understand this is the wrong time, but I have something I need to confirm with you. She hesitated. I-I dont know. Isnt it toote? Why not speak No! Fleindia raised her voice before mming her mouth shut, audible enough for the priestess behind the door to hear. I mean, Im sorry, but I need to do it now. I cannot wait, so please. Are you alone? [Bingo. Rajah,] I ordered. My virgacuga shoved his head out of my shadow, smiling. [Yes, Master! Please Mirror Image!] [Illusion Magic], aposite element between holy and dark that couldnt be obtained naturally by leveling them both up to level ten, allowed the user to distort light with false images and even make us mostly invisible. [Mirror Image] conjured up a mirror-like foil over a translucent magic circle, blocking everybodys sight from us. Thankfully, it was only iing light, which meant we could still see through it. Happy about the result, I petted Rajahs head, who himself was delighted that his rank B evolutions bonuses were extremely usefulto us this night. Once the illusion was active, Saori ced a hand on my shoulder and covered me in her [Shadow Armament] as she used her stealth skills to hide our presence. A normal priestess with only rudimentary runes and enchantments could not discover Saori. As the peek hole opened up the priestess checked the area, making no reaction before she opened the door. Seeing our gambit work out, I pulled out my recorder and began recording everything. Quick, inside. Margaret rushed Fleindia in. Saori and I went inside first, hiding in a corner as Fleindia entered the room. I scanned the room with [Mana Eyes], only finding the runes. There werent any magical traps or surveince tools around, but I did notice Margeret inching closer to a knife on her drawer. She was hiding it with her figure before turning to Fleindia. Please, speak. Such a time isnt very fitting for a Saintess, so we better hurry. Fleindia nodded, still keeping the act up. Of course. Lady Margeret, I regret to ask you this, but,Fleindia straightened up her scared posture, ring at Margeret with an air of regalityChampion Hestia managed to salvage the rune used on me during the initial demonkin attack. We had a dwarven master runesmith identify it as a Dhuinn rune, including getting in contact with the person who created itan Aureolis mayor who just died. Margaret stiffened, eyes widened as she tried to y off her anxiousness with confusion. Sadly, the surprise factor confirmed all we needed to know, now we just had to gain the evidence. I see what does that have to do with you hurrying into my room in the middle of the night, then? I questioned one of my friends in the city here, and they told me this mayor used to manage the secret eatery inside the cityNobles Secret? You must have heard of it. Our friend was Cardinal Wendell. After he calmed down and we formed a n on how to take advantage of his intel, he told us everything we needed to know to pursue Grimnirs Dhuinn rune clue. This included the priestess who worked with the mayors murdererMargeret. The owner died and its ownership was transferred over to a certain Ys, a petty information broker turned business owner. Apparently, he murdered his father,Fleindia came closer to the womanAnd a rumor has also reached my ears that you and this Ys are quite familiar with each other. Nonsense! What is this usation?! thetter yelled. You cannot just enter my room under false pretenses to speak to me like this. Not even a Saintess is allowed to act like this! Have you no shame, or is this simply who you are, Saintess Fleindia? Just another imperial gossipmonger, like all the rest! Fleindia tilted her head, turning around and showing her back to Margeret, baiting her to strike. What usation? What pretense? I rushed over here to discover if this rumor is false or not, and I am bringing it up so you may dispel them tomorrow. If you ask me, this rumor is damaging enough to any youngdys reputation, and meing here in the middle of the night to inform you should be praised. I worried enough about you to risk my sleep and own reputation to warn you. What if somebody saw me here? With you? Absurd! The manner in which you would spin your actions is the height of arrogance! Leave my room, now! she demanded. I understand, so be it. Fleindia walked towards the door before stopping. Yet, you never said anything about the rune I mentioned. That rune trapped me and prevented me from doing my duty properly. I already have Champion Hestia and her arcane trickster tracking this Ys, and once we find him, we will uncover the information one way or another. And? Why are you telling me this? For no reason. You are, after all, not his sweetheart, correct? You wouldnt worry about him, right? He probably has nothing to tell you about, so it shouldnt be an issue. No matter where he is, he has shown his colors and is now a traitor to humankind for working with the demonkin. Or, at least, guilty upon association by being the guilty mayors son. He will be brought to justice. Fleindia touched the door handle, prepared to walk out of the room. Wait! Margaret shouted,ing closer as she hid the knife under her night gowns sleeves. Ys has nothing to do with this, please. You dont have to approach him. How would you know that? Did you not just say you had no rtions with this petty criminal? Margeret groaned, grimacing as she darted her eyes around, trying to think of an answer. I-IOkay, I do visit the Nobles Secret quite often, you understand? That rumor started because I enjoyed being there for the food. Ive been sent here to the church because of my parents being disappointed in me, so I was homesick. Simple as that. The rumors are false, spread by these people you call friends! They do not know me! That still doesnt exin how you know this piece of information about the rune though. Fleindia came closer, almost in striking range. I-I just overheard it, all right? Anything that happens in that ce stays there, so I am risking my ability to patronize them by telling you this. The rune? I know Ys had it, but it must have been stolen by the demonkin. This murder? Nothing as well, his father died because he was ambushed by bandits. Nothing at all, so please, stop investigating this. T-the demonkin are involved, right? You have to Fleindia came even closer. How do you know all of this so certainly? Who is your informant? Overhearing all of this? How and why? Petty criminal or not, this person is an information broker. He understands the worth of being inconspicuous, and you wouldnt be able to eavesdrop on all this information without being close to him. How are you so confident? I-IUhm, I-HieArrrck! She finally took the bait andshed out with that knife, but before Margeret could harm Fleindia, Varya jumped out of the shadow, biting the formers arm and pulling her onto the ground. The woman screamed out in pain, but Saori activated the [Silence] rune, dampening any noise. Aaaaand cut! I said as the [Mirror Image] dispelled, revealing our trap to Margeret. As she stared at me in horror, I showed her the recording of her nearly slicing Fleindias throat with the knife. Yo dayo, Miss. I then gagged her mouth, stopping her from screaming, allowing my virgacuga to wrap her in mana threads, capturing her. I then threw her over my shoulder after her mouth was closed and we left the room, where Rajah cast [Mirror Image] once again. Dark elemental spells might be suppressed within the vicinity of the dorms, but that didnt include [Illusion Magic], probably cause it was aposite element with holy. We couldnt use [Shadow Dash] to sneak past the guards eyes, but we could use invisibility to do so. After I cast [Air Shield] around us to silence our footsteps, we returned to my room, where I ced Margeret on the chair. I then handed the recorder to Haruka, who reyed everything and projected the video on the wall for everybody to see, revealing the evidence to denounce Margeret. As she looked at us in horror, I pulled the mouth strap off. Okay, you have two choices. Either you go down with the demonkin ship and I will make sure you regret it, or, you and your lover, or friend, or whatever, get off with a p on the wrist. Your friend will probably be tried for what he did, but it wont be as terrible as beingbeled as a traitor and demonkin sympathizer, right? I offered. What I want is for you toe with us to your friend and persuade him to drop everything. Meaning, you lead us there and we will handle the rest. Get the people on your and his back off you both, do you understand? The Vicar will never let you get away with this! This is ckmailing, she shouted, begging almost. The Vicar isnt your issue right now. Regardless if he was the one who ordered you around or not, you realized it well enough when we brought up the rune, right? Even if you didnt initially know about the demonkin, you areplicit now. Your friend isplicit now. This is your ticket to get out of this situation, do you understand me? I will get rid of it, so will you help us, or continue this facade? Margaret quickly agreed when she realized the situation was clearly against her, securing us further information on the secret hideout Wendell told us about. Asking her about it, she confirmed she knew about it as her lover was the one who organized it, along with the current mayor managing it for them. This meant the mayor had the most information on the demonkins ndestine movements in Aureolis, especially concerning the ck mercs. One particr mercenary has been hounding Ys these past months. A Yanderu. Usually Ys and Mayor Heinrich work together to hire and control mercs around the city, using them as bandits or marauders to disturb trade paths to increase prices. We havent exactly worked with any demonkin up until now Up until that Yanderu came. Where is this person? Tatsuya asked, allowing us to learn he usually appeared in Nobles Secret. We can go to him if you want. You only need Sensei with you for the main raid, right? I shook my head. The mercs who attacked us in the sewers were clearly from the Yanderu, but I dont want to confront them just yet. Getting rid of them wont do us any good now I have a different n for them. Then I have a question, Nishio prompted. There were fire mages who attacked us during the sewer attack, all of them wearing amulets of Danterno. They didnt say it outright, but isnt it too suspicious? A Saint and Champion attacked you before too, right? Do you think they have any rtions? True. Therefore, we questioned Margeret about it, but she seemed earnest when she denied any knowledge of Danternos followers being involved. She wasnt sure who they were, as Ys had only hired the bandits Wendell sent after us. With everything we needed, we sent Margeret to sleep inside Yorshkas room, as we had to protect her now. Witness protection, you could call it. We then waited until it was past midnight before I entered the subspace and opened a portal in the nexus room, giving us a quick way into Tanzania town. Good work, Quatre, Saori petted her fourth fenrir after he sessfully rushed from Aureolis to the most northern town in the country. We had to move after Wendell gave us that information, but I was still stunned he made it in a single day. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Saori, Tasianna, and I will be the strike force here. Ill summon anybody else if this goes badly, so make sure to keep this catalyst on hand. I threw Kleas old catalyst prison over to Saori. Well, get a good rest everybody. Once were done, this will probably be a very busy night. Got it! Our collective raid group announced. I then portaled my partners and Margeret over to our location, where she directed us to the location of the hideout. Once there, she also told me where I could find the mayor. We will need you to infiltrate the location, first, Saori said. Do not worry about your safety, I will handle everything. Your goal is to locate your friend and turn him to our side, but do try to be subtle. You know how to ride, correct? I learned, yes. Good, please change into your riding outfit, we need to use that as your alibi and reason for being here. Saori pulled a set of clothes from her storage. Oh, thats why she asked that question. Saori, Saori W-why do you have this? Margaret yelled, dampened by Tasiannas [Air Shield]. I snatched them before we left your room, she answered with the most nonchnt expression in the world after robbing a girls dresser! If I hadnt guessed it was for this moment, I would have probably tugged on her ears! What we do for alibis, sheesh, Saori. What would your students say? Once Margeret got changed, our group separated to pursue our two goals at the same time. I climbed onto the roof and began scanning the town, nodding my head a bit as I realized the full size of this town. It was simr to Firwood in scope, as in, it wasnt small enough to be a true town norrge enough to be a city, so it ended up as a town-city hybrid. Directly bordering Estalia, it was many merchants first stop into Aureolis from the north, meaning quite a lot of wealth was concentrated in this ce. No wonder there was criminal activity all around, considering how filled with gangs and ve trafficking Estralia had before my party got ourselves involved in it. I hadnt seen any ves in Aureolis city, thankfully, but who knew about this ce. This is how Aureolis City earns money despite being technologically behind. That was why there was a bulletin board in the basilica and why they encouraged the clergy to visit the surrounding towns and grant white graces. To earn their favor and keep people happy, while the mayors kept paying taxes for the country to operate. It made sense. Frankly, couldnt I call this part of my priestess duties? Learn more about how Aureolis functioned? It did feel weird thinking like this during the middle of the night, but I had to cram before for exams. Gotta learn. Fortunately for me, with this new knowledge, I finally understood why the demonkin installed a mayor here. Sap the money out of the system and use it to invest in controlling Aureolis and destabilizing everything else! Brilliant! What a shame it would be if I took some of the books and had somebody check the bookkeeping, right? Wouldnt it all topple down once the white-robes learned how much money theyve been losing? Greed was a sin, after all, and it sure made people unhappy. Thats how were doing it then. After I located the mayors house, I checked the ce out and didnt notice any real traps or anything, suspecting he or the demonkin never expected anybody to attack him. Multiple signals were inside while two targets were in the master bedroom, probably his wife or lover. The rest could be his kids, servants, or guards he hired. Cant go loud. [Rajah.] The cheat code of RPGsinvisibility. Impossible to find the yer character if you couldnt be seen, heard, or smelled. Rajah might not have gotten the most offensive boost from his evolution, but it sure was the best ability for the utility he received, and I couldnt be happier when he meowed, satisfied. I forcibly opened a window and entered the building onto the third floor, before navigating to the master bedroom. Simr to the rest of the ce, it wasnt locked. Perking my ears up, I notice two types of breathing. One snoredaudible even from outsidewith deep uncontrolled breaths that scratched in your ears. The other was tamer, but deeper in volume, and while they didnt snore, the breathing felt a bit strained. It might be lung issues. Entering the room, it quickly became clear the ownervished his bedroom with anything he fancied. Fine carpets, well-chiseled wooden furniture, and an assortment of healthy, well-maintained nts. The rest of the third floor was simrly decorated, now that I thought about it. Family photo, huh? I stared at a portrait with three rather chubby people. Two parents and a son, although I guess they werent the most overweight people Id seen in my lives. With the fathers and mothers face in mind, I closed in on the bed where the two were sleeping peacefully. As if nothing bad ever crossed their minds. Or, the guilt hasnt assaulted them yet. How annoying. Ah. Looking down, I silently chastised myself as I realized I was cracking my fingers. I felt heat rising in my chest following the wish to disturb this nights peace. Akasht died and it was under this guys supervision. Yorshka said she met him and led our group to the demonkin without any warning, knowing full well it was a trap! The enemy knew all along when to strike cause of him! He was my enemy, enemy, enemy An enemy just like the Prince of Envy! He robbed the possibility of making memories with Akasht from me! He stole from me. He took away my friend! These thoughts made me feel guilty. Was I nothing but a feral beast at this point, driven too far away from my idol dreams cause of all that I have experienced? Would it have felt better if I had just decided to abandon Saori and Tasianna after my first [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]? These thoughts spiraled in my head so much it made me feel dizzy. I need proper sleep. So tired There werent any bookshelves inside, so I pulled out a rock from my storage and inscribed [Room] on it. Covering the mayors and his wifes head in an [Air Shield], I gently picked them up in a princess carry one-by-one andid them inside their subspace prison, before leaving into the night as if I was a ghost. Rajah and Varya then informed me they had located his office, where they managed to snatch a few books, scrolls, and ledgers with the small virigress cubs help. Done there, we snuck over to the townhall for the rest of the books. Compared to the mayors house, it was definitely harder to navigate,plete with locks, runic protection, and even an enchanted safe. The former was easy enough since I could just rip through doors with [Air Shield] blocking all sound, but thetter two were harder. I might destroy something I didnt want, not to mentionYeah, I was just toozy to deal with all of that so I took anything that wasnt nailed down and ced them into the [Room] I also took anything that was nailed down. Let others handle it. Suffice to say, the people opening the town hall in the morning would without a doubt be astonished. The offices and libraries felt as if a ck friday horde had raided the ce and swept through every single speck of the ce, leaving nothing that was written on behind. Not even the poor mayor! Winter Cant even see howte it is. I grimaced at Aureolissck of technological progress, making me miss the dwarven citiesclocks. The sky was too dark, but I knew Ive spent too much time repossessing everything like an IRS agent. Saori and Tasianna should be done. After all, the party bracelet told me they were fully alive. Technology was amazing. Why have the dwarves not figured out how to add a clock on these things? Ill have Haruka do it then. Returning to the first location, I raised an eye when I noticed some ck smokeing from the buildings doors and window. Opening it up, I realized it wasnt smoke but Saoris [Smokey Haze]. In a small, enclosed, and dark room nobody should challenge Saori, as her skill set was made to dominate inside them, especially with her Territory. Reaching my hand inside the lightless shadow smoke, I felt a strong zap sh against my draconic barrier. Either normal [Stygian Lightning] or Saori went all-out with [Hels Thunder], leaving little chance for any person to react to such a surprise attack. After all, how often would one fight a dark mage as strong as Saori, allowing them to earn a high enough [Dark Resistance]? Suffice to say, it was as I thought once I recognized the intensity of the shocks. Once the shadow mist began moving towards an epicenter, I confirmed most of the people inside were stunned into unconsciousness. Some had reached for their weapons and catalyst, but nobody was ready to fight back. Lady Hestia! Tasianna came running up. You took a while. I was worried you were having troubles. There were a lot of books. I figured! You should have just taken the most important ones, those locked behind cabs or inside safes. I opened the temporary [Room] and took out one of those safes, having itnd on the ground with a loud thud. Thats why I took them with me. Tasianna stared at it with quizzical eyes, before turning her head up to see the still sleeping mayor inside. She then gazed at the mountains of books and scrolls I had created, before looking back at me. She was silent, so baffled that her mouth was agape. Tasianna turned to the three people walking down the stairs. Miss Saori, I told you I should have apanied her. You didnt even need my help here. Ahh, its the middle of the night, Tasianna. Could we not bother each other about our methods of dealing with things? Saori said with a grouchy tone, suggesting Tasianna was lecturing her up until now. She then threw a book over to me. We have a lot of reading to do, but this is what we came for. I caught the book before looking over at the two people following behind Saori like lemmings. One of them was Mageret while the man was possibly Ys, but both were shivering as if they had just been doused in Tasiannas ice dust. Their skin looked kinda pale, as if the blood had drained from their faces. Saori did something but even I didnt want to know about it. As she said, Could we not bother each other about our methods of dealing with things? Very fitting, so I decided to ignore them and simply read the book while Saori had her fenrirs gather up all our prisoners. These are my notes and eptance of my sins. With these words, Imit and admit to the crimes I will perform in the future. If you are reading this dairy, then I must ask you to I closed the book. This wasnt the time or ce to continue, nor did we have the most important person around for it. Everybody required closure. Once the shadow pack was done gathering all the people, we returned to my subspace, where I handed the temporary [Room] rune off to Midirn. He had to organize the prisoners while I would leave the information organization to Rita. Our resident dryads unnatural lust for knowledge was perfect for this tedious and tiresome job, and it probably would save the tax collectors some headache-inducing issues forter as well. Shell probably like to know how Aureolis handles its taxes, so that should be enough motivation. Hestia. As I was exining the situation to a sleep deprived, but very excited, Rita, Tatsuya and Kyouya came up to us. The guy were looking for is still in the inn, they said. I raised a brow. Guy? Oh, the Yanderu guy. Wait, you two know were in the middle of the night, right? We didnt have to check up on him right now, and how did you even get out of the basilica without causing a fuss? We got Dame Kirstine to help us, Kyouya stated. Yorshka and her went out to drink to make up for all that happened. When they came back, she switched out the guards with our allies, so weve been able to go in and out with no issue. Midirns intuition was correct. This is actually so much better. Tatsuya nudged his head. Nishio told us to get you. He has a n. You wannae? Sure, sounds fun. I followed them outside my room and, just as they told me would happen, the gate guards simply ignored us. As if we never, ever left the church at all. Heading over to the Nobles Secret, we eventually met Nishio as he was heading back, stating he was starting to feel sleepy. Apparently, the Yanderu hadnt shown any signs of leaving, simply indulging in drinking and eating as much as he could until his belly turned plump. Unlike Tatsuya or Kazumi, Nishios sneaking skills were below average, so the Yanderu or his guards should have noticed Nishio, so we could only conclude he was waiting. Probably for us to approach him. He probably noticed the three of us when we initially tried to locate him. I apologize, Hestia-san. He bowed. I shook my hand. No need, you actually helped me out in this matter. I did say I had a different n for him, right? Franz? I nodded, smiling awkwardly. Franz. Figured. Here you go. Wrote down whatever we need to protect Cardinal Wendells family. Pen as well, if you need to change something. Sheesh! I jerked back, feeling almost revolted. Can you please not act as if you could understand the very fabric of time and all its mysteries! We low-minded plebs cant read the future, you know! I agree, that was scary, dude, Tatsuya nodded, prompting me to do the same. Meanwhile, Kyouya only giggled, causing Nishio to re at us. And you two could have not left me when Dame Kirstine and Dame Yorshka asked to drink with us! Do you even know the full extent of their tolerance with all their skills! Ah, alcohol and dames. The bane of Nishio. Poor guy. In any case, I adjusted some of the requirements on the parchment, but it didnt differ too much from what Nishio had written. Our future sight mage had already covered everything, including the name of Wendells family and their address. In addition, he had also noted down some other information, like how he wanted Franz to investigate how the demonkin are controlling the nobles this well. Franz being with the Yanderu was an issue, but it somehow turned into an invaluable asset. Did he calcte that this would happen? We had no ess to the Folschreck Empire, and I couldnt risk losing a [Room] rune by having one of Reajaens or Shatureins spies get caught sneaking it in. Him being over there while being within one of the Empires most notorious ck mercenarypanies allowed us to protect people over there. As long as the Yanderu could be trusted. A mercs loyalty lies in coins. And coins we had aplenty right now for a deal, so I entered the Nobles Secret without hiding my identity. Once inside, I told everybody to leave the room immediately, otherwise I would start breaking the rules by exposing everybody around. Knowing my reputation, most quickly acquiesced and ran out, aside from the bartender and three men at a table. Would you like me to leave as well, mydy? the middle-aged, well-groomed bartender asked. Dont worry, your boss agreed to this. Well, he will, so nothing leaves this ce, right? Yes, of course. If you require my work, I am your servant. He bowed. I went over to the table and asked him to leave with his guard, which he agreed with as long as my guards did as well. Once we were the only people left, I asked him who he worked for. Aletheim Bloodgold, the sixth head, but also the bookkeeper and money lender of our entirepany. Im his direct representative in Aureolis, Champion Hestia. I can see you wish to deal with us, so what do you have to offer? You are working with the Prince of Envy and the other demonkin, but you are asking if I wish to make a deal with you? We take our payments up front, if that answers your question, he said in the most slimy way possible, almost suggesting he believed we would lose. I nodded, smirking. Got it, thanks for the heads up. Well, my request is simple: deliver this missive to your boss and have only him read it. I dont care if your big boss demands it, I will rip your head off. If you read it, I will rip your head off. If you throw it away right now, I will rip your head off. That is your payment for epting the deal. He turned silent, staring at me with confusion with his blue eyes. Well I can see you In addition, I have another request. I want all of you Yanderu out of Aureolis country by next week. If you ept this, then I am willing to pay you back for going back on the demonkins deal. It is only fair, after all. Oaths and promises should be abided. He nodded, looking relieved. That seems more agreeable. Kargryxmors blood, I see. It will be hard though, as I Your payment is the return of all Yanderu personnel we captured in Tanzania town. I will even heal them to show my good will! Am I not nice? If you dont ept this, I will rip your head off. Now he was squinting his eyes, clearly angered by my deplorable negotiation skills, but I didnt care. I wouldnt even let him talk, either. Last favor. You cannot justGrak! He attempted to talk before I grabbed his neck and increased my body temperature, scorching his neck. Only you will remain here, as I will need you to deliver even more missives to your boss. Once again. Your payment is that I dont rip your head right off, right here, right now. You think the demonkin will win against me? Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, eighth child of Dragon Emperor Eltharion and Dragon Empress Meloxtressathe two living SS rank dragons of this generationChampion and Idol of Goddess Aurena, and somebody who had thwarted two Warbringers on her Divine Quest. I will give you a very, very good investment tipnot really an investment tip, thoughput your coins on me. On Aurora. That was my coteral for this transaction. Chapter 467: The Commander and the Vicar. Chapter 467: The Commander and the Vicar. Ding, ding, I woke up to the the sound of the church bell the next morning. I counted twelve chimes as Iid there, meaning it was exactly noon, so I overslept quite a bit due to yesterday nights raids. I didnt feel rested at all, still feeling a numbing aching in the back of my head. I was stretching my neck, trying to get rid of this irritating pain, but it just wouldnt. Reflecting on myself, I felt satisfied that I managed to get the Yanderu representative to listen to me. Strangely, while I did try to intimidate him, the amount of cold sweat on his face after I gave my put all your coins on us speech felt too surreal. I only exuded my draconic aura slightly, but he still was intimidated into submission. Maybe thats the cause of this headache. Its kinda annoying. Then again, in the depths of my soul, I could only fathom the revtion of the dairy we received yesterday to be even more infuriating. I took it out of my storagethe only thing I hadnt put into the temporary [Room]. The leather book cover was well-mainted, with no ripples or damaged area. The owner clearly ced an effort to preserve it as best as they could, which included the pages. The mana-written letters were carefully ced, with no hints of being rushed on the first few pages. The thoughts were concise, keeping the information distilled and relevant to any who read them. It was meant to recall everything the owner had done. A diary was a piece of book where a person mixed their emotions with retellings of events, meaning they could be truthful to their point-of-view. Then again, it could also all be a lie. This could be a trap. I ced the book back into my storage and stood up from my bed to walk over to the bathroom. Ding, dingthe sound of a bell came from outside my door, prompting me to address them. As they came in, the blue-haired elven woman bowed. Good afternoon, mydy. I smiled. Sorry about this, Tasianna. I made you wait outside for too long. Sheesh, it has been a while since I overslept during a job. Not very responsible. You stayed up until the break of dawn, so it is simply a given. Allowing your body to rest is paramount to our future ns, so do not chastise yourself. In fact, you wouldnt have needed to do much, in any case. I nodded to her statement, prompting her to continue. The Knight-Commander, Yorshka, and Midirn have been most dutiful. We have identified multiple conspirators, but none were demonkin in disguise. Multiple knights and priests have admitted to their failings, and Dame Kirstine has been ordered to arrest any traitors currently inside the city. Aside from the cardinals, we managed to remove 26 people. I presume the reason none were demonkin was because they left the city after our fight with the sin heir? I asked and Tasianna confirmed it. Tsk, thats unfortunate. Nothing works out for us, huh? Well, whatever, well fight them eventually, especially if they dare sneak back into the ce. After my morning routine, I decided against visiting the basilica when Tasianna informed me news about Tanzania town had reached the city. Mana birds were extremely swift messengers, after all. A humongous uproar erupted, naturally, where multiple priests were trying to understand how an entire town halls years of collected documents vanished within a single night, not to mention the poor mayor and his wife! Well, speaking of the former, Saori had just finished interrogating the man this morning. As I entered the subspace, Tasianna immediately led me to him, allowing me to learn how impertinent he was. Quite a rude fellow, honestly, even demanding proper food instead of some bread and soup despite being a prisoner. Saori, looking annoyed, sighed at me. He knows nothing. You cant be serious. She shook her head. He too was in contact with a Reinhart just like Wendell, but the man was not aware of anything aside from following the orders he was given. Think of him like a clueless middle-management desk worker with a decent wage and a well-maintained family. For example, he knew he was controlled by a puppet master, but he didnt care who it was. He only wanted the profits. So, is he a dead end? Did Tasianna not tell you I finished the interrogation? Saori smirked for a moment before she began to frown. He has no loyalties, aside to his family. He might not know his true employer, but he understood well how much money he embezzled for them. He is willing to inform us about everything, even concerning the other viges and towns inside Aureolis as long as we can assure him and his family are safely returned to his home country in the Empire. I grimaced, sharing my clear dislike for such a deal. Saori nodded but told me a deal was a deal, and as the vice-leader of Aurora, she had a responsibility to follow my creed to never break a promise. She hadnt epted the deal just yet, but she did manage to gain information on hostile agents in the other areas of Aureolis as a teaser. I handed everything to Kirstine, but we probably cannot move against them in the open, nor do we have the time to apprehend them ourselves. Even if I sent my shadow pack this morning to allrge towns, our enemies would escape our the moment news of Tanzania town was spread. As such, I did not act on the information. Saori scratched her chin. This is a dead end, sadly. I let out a deep sigh, feeling defeated. Well, at least I thought it through and got us all the documents and his wife. Probably helped the deal, I guess. This is the foundation for the future after the Prince of Envys death. This is a win, even if it is not beneficial to us now. Saori smiled. Correct. In the end, after consulting with Theodore, Fleindia, and the Knight-Commander, we epted the mayors deal. It would be useful once we had to expunge bureaucratic corruption. Still, even with this small win, we still had an even bigger fish to catch. The mystery persons dairy. Saori, Tasianna, Einne, Yorshka, Midirn, Neill joined Fleindia, Theodore, Renee, Kuornig, and me in reading the dairy. Inside the Commanders office with the [Silence] rune activated, I handed the dairy to Kuornig, as he deserved to know everything before us. These are my notes and eptance of my sins. With these words, Imit and admit to the crimes I will perform in the future. If you are reading this dairy, then I must ask you to aid me in defeating the demonkin who have infiltrated our beloved religion. I, Marius von Zahbak, swear with these words that all I will write down will be unbiased ande from a point of logical, analytical assessments. If I defer from them and turn these notes unusable in a court ofw, then I apologize. The Commander turned silent while his expression remained neutral. Yet, it was clear to everybody how much he needed to process this information. The evidence for all of the cardinal vicars crimes were documented here, in this little book of his. Here, for everybody to witness. Saori, where did you find this book? I asked. In Yss safe, given to him by a courier a day after we arrived in Aureolis. The notice told him to never open the book until the owner arrived to retrieve it, she answered. Ys obeyed it, sealing it behind his safe for nobody to know its existence. Like Margeret, he too was paranoid of their true employers and was too afraid to let his curiosity influence him. He thought the missive was from the demonkin, Eine said. Shrewd. Very shrewd. Hide such an implicating book under everybodys noses by giving it to somebody who cannot possibly betray the Prince of Envy. No, he was ying with us since the very moment we entered the holy city, Theodore massaged his temples. Everything that had urred was ording to his n. I understand now. He never restricted our movements, he set Cardinal Wendell up to be his scapegoat while also providing him an exit from all the troubles, which led us to Tanazania town again for his. The note he left behind was him telling us we foiled his n for us. He wanted Hestia to take over the Prince of Envysst aberration, Yorshka stated. If he had worked with Prince of Envy for a while, then it means he knew the aberration in Estralia was either destroyed or taken over. He knew Aurora was there and was responsible for it, or at least, he guessed it. He was setting us up to destroy the demonkinsst line of defense in the guise of killing the kids. How despicable. I bite my lips. I thought I hated him enough already, but somehow it got worse. I So that was why he let me punch him after I broke through his barrier. I knew it was too weird how he didnt even resist, despite being high enough to survive a punch to the face. He used me. He used me to cover up his tracks, by making the demonkin believe he was still on their side despite intending to betray them from the very beginning. They might have already known, Midirn argued. Yet, they didnt know when he would strike. This was all to dy their judgement for us to reach the truth, acquiring all we needed to ensure the transfer of power to the blessed would be smooth. Kuornig, this man is pious, no? He must have known about the former leadership through the blessed. The Commander shook his head. No, Gwyn had always been the pious one. Marius was always the logical one. A pure mage, through and through. He simply learned what he had to for his ns. Then, what about me? Fleindia stated. During the speech after the first attack, he felt so cooperative before he kept pushing me into the limelight. He supported me, denouncing both Hestia and Rhea, meaning if something were to happen to me, it might be impossible for those two to manage Aureolis. That is the point, Yorshka stated. It means the demonkin will do all they can to eliminate you to ruin our n. He made sure the targets arent Hestia and Rhea, but you, reducing our potential targets by quite a bit. The moment you die, we loseNo, the Church of Aurena would most likely crumble. No, even worse. The Prince of Envy will have his eyes on you, Renee said, reminding everybody about Demiurge. If Fleindia died and was consumed by the Prince of Envy, it would allow him to discard his persona as the pope and jump into that of a blessed. It did prompt me what happened with the bodies of the blessed who died during the demonkin coup, prompting Fleindia to exin they were all buried in a cemetery reserved for them. Goddess Andira created it to honor the brave warriors and mages who died during the demon war, where she erected a mana barrier simr to the one around Aureolis. It deters demons, but it also is only essible to another blessed. I was the one who buried them personally, so I know their remains werent mishandled. A relief to hear, for sure. In any case, we left this slightly depressing revtion aside and continued with the dairy. The Commander read everything out loud, stopping here and there to contemte things. Honestly, he wasnt the best book narrator, especially with all his thinking, but with all the information inside, it was expected. I was approached by a Reinhart, exining to me while I visited my family in the Empire that he could cure my niece. Raffarsons Debilitation; we were fortunate my sister received twins from her birth, allowing her family to hide their daughter from the outside world. Even now, nobody should have known it, but this man knew. He knew and he had a way to heal. You gotta be kidding. As I was taking a deep breath, the Commander closed his eyes and sighed. The reason why Marius is working with the Prince and Envy and became his human confidant is due to his sisters daughter. I thought he only had a nephew, but his niece was born with Raffarsons Debilitation. The same gic ailment Amadeus suffered from since his birth. For a noble, it was either a deaths sentence or a life trapped inside a room. Amadeuss father sponsored an alchemists fae hunting ns all for a cure, and the Vicar was that desperate for his niece, as well? The Commander continued, The Prince of Slothhe mentionshad managed to create a temporary cure for his niece, however, this remedy is imperfect and it requires her to continuously drink it every three months, otherwise her symptoms would reappear. With the demonkins continued influence, they even opened up a alchemy store for their clients. You mean hostages, Saori corrected him. He nodded. An understandable reason. Loyalty to our house is of the utmost importance, even more than our pride. Cities andnds may fall, but as long as the name remains, everything can be rebuilt and reconquered. My father kept repeating that to me when he was still alive T-that is Fleindia stuttered. The number of people with Raffarsons isnt overwhelming, but it still is a quite umon ailment for the nobility. Without a cure, most are trapped in their beds. So, does this mean the demonkin are They are definitely taking advantage of this. Neill finished her sentence. And I presume even other issues within the Empire, Renee brought up. The demonkin can prey on everything. Remember how Lady Fleindia described her stay in the church? They control an underworld supply chain for curatives and also how people serve the church. They must have infiltrated every chain in the link holding up the Empire So that is why so many people are on their side. This is why they are helping them? Cardinal Wendell isnt the only victim, Eine stated. It was wise to keep the Yanderu representative around. If we can send information over to your cousin, he might be able to help these people. If. That is the issue. How much has Franz been able to advance his position? Can he even move so much with the demonkin breathing down his neck? The following twelve pages were all dedicated to documenting the healing process and also the distribution of the potions, where the Vicar mentioned being unable to see the recipe. He was sure it was the Prince of Sloth who invented it as none of the demonkin of sloths guarding him really hid the fact. They were too uncaring whether the Vicar knew it or not. It wouldnt stop them. However, what followed this section was the gold mine. The Vicar actually went a bit emotional here as the way he wrote his notes began to have ws. Eine quickly identified mistakes using the mana pen, including him pressing it down too long. It gave us insight into his thinking process as he was about to go absolute ballistic. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. Numerous traitors from the priesthood, even if they dont know it yet. Bribes to them, to their families, or simply threats from other high ranking clergy members who are sympathetic or supportive of the demonkins cause. We have names, davi amount, times where it happened, or as simple as a coincidental meeting between a known traitor and potential candidates. The Vicar was heavily paranoid, suspecting anybody after he learned the full extent of the demonkins reach and desire to control the Empire. He even announced how he suspected the demonkin might know what he was nning, meaning he had to hold back, leading into a long time gap until he next wrote anything in the dairy. In this new chapter he stated how he had reflected on his actions, telling us he regretted his behavior and the fact he went back on his words so soon into his investigation. He was livid, mortified even how much the demonkin had done. It got even worse when he learned how Pope Gwyn was reced. His best friend, in and eaten. His body was now performing heretical actions in the Prince of Envys name, As such, Marius decided to pivot his strategy and pour his energy into another pathunderstanding the enemy. He realized whatever he wrote down here to expose people wouldnt lead to anything until the very future, and who knew when that would be? Rare was the chance for a human to understand the mindset of a demonkin. Or a Prince of Envy without being truly deceived. There was still a chance to be lied to, but the Vicar risked it. His mindset as an Istari follower cajoled him into learning, ridding himself of his ignorance of his races mortal enemy. To know ones enemy was the first step to victory. The Commander continued reading, We talked. The Prince of Envy I must say, while I do not know the extent of his deceptionfor a man who constantly wears a mask should never be fully believedthe way he spoke proved he was an intellectual. He did not assume the guise of Gwyn, but that of the form he would show his fellow demonkin. Although, he had admitted that his real face was most hideous, a crime to anything he believed was beautiful. A sin he had to hide. The first sin heir of envy I spoke had something simr to say, I said. Once I nullified his Demiurge, his figure revealed his true self. Almost reminded me of those undead, eldritch-like mutations caused by the ck elixir. It is something with that Original Sin ability. The Commander continued, He expressed his eternal worry about the state of this war and how the youth of BoleTaria had grown tired of the constant battles, but none could speak up against the government due to the undeniable factdemonkin were born from the blood of invaders. This meant there would always be conflict due to their heritage, not to mention the psychological differences between humans, elves, dwarves, and beastmen to a demonkin. Their bloodpelling them to act upon their desires would always be a face to alienate and antagonize them. The reason why the Prince of Envy discussed these details with Vicar Marius was due to the former simply wishing to speak with a human. He expressed his frustration that this was the first time he felt satisfied discussing with someone of another race about their countrys deficiencies and issues, meaning the Vicar was pretty open-mouth about the Empire. Then again, to the demonkin, any of these problems should be obvious. The Vicar was using topics as fuel to keep the demonkin speaking and maintaining an air of friendliness. This, inevitably, led to some major revtion that reminded me of what Vifi told me. The reason why the demonkin are conducting themselves by controlling people through faith, medicine, and favors was because they are unable to rule over the Empire, or whatever is left after it splinters. The demonkin poption has been at an all time low for two centuries now, the Commander said. They are? Fleindia raised her eyebrows. But doesnt that go against what is normally known? The reason why the demonkins poption has been keeping up with the Empires just enough for a war to be feasible was due to the lust and gluttony demonkin, correct? They even developed a powerful aphrodisiac for the other five demonkin factions. Ahaha They keep the poption in such a manner? Eine smiled sheepishly, probably thinking of how Klea usually acted. The Commander nodded. That has been the case for a long time, yes. Carmaniate and the Empire have been able to keep our poptions mostly stable since our battles happen around our borders and sometimes in the neutral zone, far away from the dwarvens eyes to avoid consequences We both arent willing to expand too fast into enemy territory. And that is different for the demonkin. BoleTaria is desperate to expand to obtain fertilend, Renee answered. During the first years, the Folschreck-BoleTaria war involved expunging the demonkin from Altrust with the newly-founded Empires armies and bannermen, all for the sake of retaking the first Holy Emperors home continent of Numerus. However, ceasefires kept happening with more Emperors rising and falling, until we have the Empire of today. The goal never was fulfilled with both sides fighting back and forth, until the demonkin regained the momentum by retaking their lostnds over 600 years ago. With thest four generations of the Princes of Sins, yes. Like a crashing wave, the BoleTarian administration during their time sent in countless armies to the point the Empires numbers seemed tiny inparison. Numbers backed by power, too. Their n: An all-out decisive strike to win the war with the ever-increasing poption. Nearly 400 years of preparation; it was time to end this war once and for all. Even the slightly longer-living demonkin must have be impatient, Fleindia stated. Nearly 700 years of war will tire anybody, but unlike them, the Empires inner cities are barely affected. After all, this is for our service to the Goddess. More like the Lycerepth have been making sure to stomp down on any growing mes of revolt on the frontier towns and the dissent within the armies, Yorshka stated, bringing up a realistic view. Well, I dont know much about your military, so I admit that was just an assumption, but I do know how lycerepthors can be. Dame Yorshka, please, there is no need to speak like that to our justicars. And as huge as the Folschreck Empire requires people like them. Enough. The Commander raised his hand to silence everybody. To continue, as you would expect, their directive failed. They did manage to retake somend, but it wasnt enough to win the war. While the demonkin did prepare, so did their enemy with the Hand of Heavens growing in strength with each generation of knights teaching the next, until it led to my generation with High Lady Oschi. Supreme Commander of the knight orders and the high tactician of the Bulwark of Humankind. Was that a boast? Sadly, I cannot attribute the survival of the Empire to her alone, as the issue startedas I said200 years ago. Morale dropped for BoleTaria and the orphan poption continued growing. Social, economical, and cultural issues led to BoleTaria copsing under its own ambitions. Many began drifting away from the Edjurl gods their ancestors worshipped, turning to Marsven and the safety of his shadows. In other words, peace wanters. They are fully willing topromise. The Origin Gods are formerly Edjurians, so it makes sense for them to follow Marsven. He is the rival of Aurena in many peoples eyes, Saori said. So, that is why she kept mentioning Marsven By she, Saori probably meant Vifi. Even when I confronted and fought her, she had never once mentioned the Edjurl gods even in a curse, instead it was more Marsvens shadow or something alike. In fact, that envy heir I recently captured mentioned primarily Marsven. Correct. The Commander nodded. epting that their original ns had sumbed to administrative failures, they pivoted to a new strategy now that they understood the scale of the Empires reach. With their reduced armies, it would be impossible to control the Empires lostnds and end the war, only leading to the same situation the demonkin were in the first ce. The rats will survive and retaliate. The Commander then took out what looked like a board with small figurines on them. He ced the pieces onto squared tiles, before it was all ready. It looked a bit like chess, but the figurines were in the form of animals and monsters with the King piece having the appearance of a crystal. Commander Kuornig began moving the pieces on his side until they shed with the frontline of his enemies. Pieces were knocked out here and there before the backrow pieces began to move, except for the crystal, which stayed in ce. In a normal game of Territorial, the movement patterns of each piece are different, imitating how differentpanies and toons would move with their soldiers. Wolf team, ho team, griffon knight team, and so on. However, the crystal, our city protected by a mana barrier, must always stay behind. Whether in this game or in reality, a city cannot be moved. Unless youre a floating vampire city. I thought, understanding what the pieces now meant. As such, we need to defend the crystal, but in real life, we do not need to engage the armies. Break this down. He then picked up a griffon knight figurine from the opposite side and used it to smack the crystal down. Break the enemy from behind, Eine answered. Break the enemy from within, the Commander corrected her. The church, the administration in the Empire, the lycerepth; everything. Bribe the officials, work with them and make promises. Shatter the Folschreck Empire, reduce their ambitions to ashes only reserved for the history books, and install a puppet rule from the shadows with the humans. Control the masses by assuming their form, like the Prince of Envy did with Gwyn. Fleindia then looked at me, grimacing. This was exactly what we all talked about during the Summit. This was the demonkins goal they had been working on for so long. The Commander then sighed and kept reading the diary. This new administration prioritizes the future of BoleTaria, with some wishing the Edjurl gods to settle in this world. Their promise is clear: the Edjurl gods do not care how we live, as long as we live for their favors and machinations. In a post war world, humanity will survive as long as they bow to the demonkin. Reduce those opposed to this idea, and the demonkin will have fulfilled all their goals, including ruling over thergends of the former Folschreck Empire. Renee massaged her temples. So this is how the demonkin are able to gain Edjurian sympathizers. The Prince of Envy was also discussing with the Vicar to assure he converted. Trying to pull him into the demonkins blight. Empathy, Saori said, to which all nodded. This section was the longest as it mostly documented the Vicars talk with the Prince of Envy, making it almost read like a biography. Treating the Prince of Envy like ab subject, every single detail of his personality, habits, and even dislikes were written down, allowing us to get to know the man without having met him. He described the demonkin as conceited, but careful in his conduct, believing proper nning was the only path for his race to seed in the future. With a grand desire for elegance and wealth, it was obvious he was quite jealous of the nobles and wealthy merchants able tovish themselves with anything they wanted. The papal mansion, for example, had gotten a major redecoration nearly every other month purely due to the Prince of Envys desire for a perfect home. He treated the papal mansion as if it was his achievement; his right, and was fully willing to disy that to the world. This also included traps for the inevitable battles he envisioned. He might be prideful, but the Vicar still called him a coward here and there. No matter how safe he felt, he always distrusted the people he worked with, especially his cousin, the sin heir, ReinYond. To a demonkin of envy, to feel jealous of ones better was a natural feeling, as it allowed them to strive for better. As long as somebody had something they didnt, their ambitions would never cease to exist, and that meant all were required to be careful. Sadly, the Vicar noted how most of this information had be redundant due to the demonkins mental copse. The crazed insanity the Vampire Princess informed me was real and even the Vicar felt perplexed when it happened. There were talks here and there, but the Prince of Envys original personality was no more. It was as if I was talking with a different person, the Commander read. He then turned the page, widening his eyes. This Nearly a year has gone by, but the young former noble, Amadeus Chezaic, hadnt rpsed. His Raffarson weakened his body over two decades, but the illness wasnt holding back his growth any longer. How? Who? He cannot be helped by a demonkin, that is impossible. I must know. My hands tightened into fists. The moment I heard about his niece, I already knew where this was going. A guy as detail focused as him wouldnt have overlooked an albino young man, especially if Bishop Rasheid knew about his birth illness. Marius continued, True dragon blood. That was all the boy told me. He didnt understand the concept behind it, but if I wanted to know about it, I must ask a Bishop named Theodore Sirius. It would be too risky, though. Hold on, you did what? Yorshka and Neill said simultaneously, staring at me with confusion. They mentioned how they hadnt smelled my scent on Amadeus, unlike with Saori; obviously, since Saori evolved with my blood, unlike Amadeus. Well, considering our past, anybody would have figured out what Amadeus meant by true dragon blood. I understand now. Champion Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. That was the person Amadeus had spoken through. She solved the situation in Firwood, that was why the Prince was so abrasive when he recalled those events. I must ask However, I interrupted the Commander. THE AUDACITY! I shouted, forcing me to take deep breaths as I realized I let my emotions out without a lid. He cant be serious. He knew about me before we arrived here, but he never once came to contact me. Hemitted all these problems, even leading to Wendell being tortured and getting his soul inspected, all for this moment. He knows we will read this! This mans mind is even worse than a demonkin at this point! He Neill interrupted the Commander. He was following orders, was that what you wanted to say? With agees wisdom? What a lousy saying for humans. The Commander sighed, turning his eyes to everybody in the room to learn their feelings. Put yourself in his shoes. He couldnt because he was being monitored the entire time. The false knights hiding around, the sin heir breathing down his neck and giving him orders; everything was against his favor until you people arrived. When you pushed the demonkin to finally act, he found an opening. At the cost of my partys grief and the many people in the city! This does not excuse any of his actions nor your inaction! I mmed the table, growling out my frustrations on this situation before covering my face with my hands. This isnt fair. I hate this man so much I want to punch him again. Should we get in contact with them? Saori asked. Before I could speak, Theodore stepped in. I was the one who made Amadeuss curative, but the issue is that even I do not fully understand what I did. I used the standard holy water given to us by Aureolis before pouring some of Lady Hestias blood in it, believing a rumor how true dragon blood is helpful for healing. If thats the case, then I dont want any arguments. Its a no, Neill interjected. Im not the biggest rule follower, but Im not allowing my little sisters blood to spread around the country like some product. Loatryx would never ept it either. Yorshka grunted in agreement. Not to mention how much you can actually do with true dragon blood. An alchemists most valuable ingredient. Youre mostly correct, High Bishop, but if we want more information on it, we have to ask a true dragon alchemist like Cernust who can exin everything as easily as possible. Or, Tasianna, do you have any idea? I never talked about it to him or my alchemy meister, she said. I have no need for such knowledge since I fully understand and support Loatryxs stance on it. If somebody were to misuse Lady Hestias blood, I would be quite furious. Regardless, there is no debate on this matter, Midirn stated. Whether Lady Hestia is an adult mentally or not, she is a whelp to us dragonkin. Her sister is her guardian until Empress Melloxtressa awakens, so her decision is final. We will not ept this deal. Sheesh, making me feel like a kid here Iined, but I honestly didnt feel dissatisfied. In fact, it felt good to have somebody else decide on such an impactful decision. I didnt have to feel guilty about anything. I see I understand. The Commander sighed. I will not force you, however, as his friend, I do hope Empress Melloxtressa would change her mind in the future about this. Even after all of this evidence, youre still supporting him? Fleindia asked, wordsced with venom as she red at the Commander as if he had gone insane. You promised to help us if we reveal the truth! This is enough proof. I will not. I will honor my word, yet, I cannot abandon him. Marius, Gwyn, and I have been friends since we were children. Heid a hand on his left chest. The three of us all were born into marquess houses, all fortunate enough that our fathers were good friends as they served in the war together. Gwyn, the talented speaker but with the weakest body; Marius, the talented mage but with the worst temper; and I, the dreaming knight who wanted to be a Hand of Heaven. He then unsheathed his sword, looked at it before cing it on the table. Each of us had different goals in our life, with Gwyn wishing to be a priest, Marius wanting to join Aleistunum, and me wishing to join the knights. We all managed it in the end, but the issues cameter with Marius losing his family during a demonkin attack while I lost my position amongst the Hand of Heaven due to defying an order toe to Mariuss familys aid. I failed. I nearly died. He opened up his gambeson and shirt, revealing arge puncture scar left to his chest. Marius managed to prevent my death by pouring potions on me, just long enough for a group of Hands of Heaven to reach me. To our surprise, it was Gwyn who led them there. My life was saved That was the context of why I had made an oath. I blinked, feeling a bit baffled. You Were you even trying to make me feel sympathetic to you? He shook his head before standing up, throwing the open dairy on the table. I am simply giving you thest piece of context why I decided to trust my friend until the bitter end. I owe them everything. An old man like me only has his memories, and in between the situation with my family and the state of my order, reminiscing about the better times has been the only thing that has eased my mind I will y Marius, none else. This is myst duty as his friend. He then left the room, prompting the rest of us to read thest page on the dairy, I was branded with a ve mark before the Prince of Envy secluded himself in the papal mansions basement. Protected by powerful magic made by Goddess Andira and God Istari, it can only be opened with a key that I must hold. With this ve mark, I am destined to fight the ones reading this dairy. If the truth has been revealed, then the next time we meet, you must strike me down and recover the key! Chapter 468: Those Willing to Carry [The Light]. Chapter 468: Those Willing to Carry [The Light]. Oh Goddess of Light, Aurena. I bid you, hear our prayers of gratitude and ardent worship so it may empower you ever more in your duties of overseeing us. I beg of you to hear us and grant upon us your blessing of light, Prayer! I raised my hands up into the sky as numerous white particlesing from the crowd in front of me fed into the massive magic circle hovering above us. A pittance of what the spell actually needed, but this custom spell was being cast for showmanship alone. Fleindia and Renee followed my lead, offsetting the total mana I had to spend to cast this stadium-sized [Prayer]. As the spell began to glow an iridescent ivory, more beautiful than the cloudy sky, it poured a shower of warm, milky-colored particles on all of uslike the snow falling alongside it. It basked us in it, rejuvenating our bodies and giving us hope and strength for the days toe and to leave the disasters that urred behind. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] A day had passed since I spoke with the Knight-Commander and learned thest bit of information we needed to execute the raid. Now it was the time for us to finalize our preparations, and one of them was to find a way to get all the civilians out and protect them. Nobody else should die for this except our enemies rotting the foundation of this city. As such, the first step towards our objective was to entice the people to flee. How would that be possible without causing a massive panic that could derail anything as it would leave a great opportunity for people to take advantage of? Well, a certain flutist from a fairy tale managed to lure rats and kids out of a town, so why couldnt I do that too? To startpromotion. White grace! White graces by Champion Hestia, Saintess Fleindia, and Saintess Asaka! Paid out from the pockets of the rank B adventurer group, Aurora, led by Champion Hestia, a rank A hunter! Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Kohaku all shouted out as if their lungs had no limits, gathering numerous citizens towards us. Every Davi will be donated to the church and to help the rebuild of the city and the basilica! Please, if you have any ailment or injuries,e! The blessed are here to serve! What was the best way to get people toe to you? Free magical healthcare. We will be having a festival in four days on LightDay! One to mourn our losses and also give thanks to the Goddess for her protection! There will be free food, music yed, and also a sermon by Champion Hestia! Please, attend and let us all pray to the souls lost. It was a rather morbid reason but Fleindia and Theodore both agreed it was the best reason for a festival to happen. Ilsaphone was feared and usually disliked, but praying to her was an epted custom even in the Dark Pantheon-hating Aureolis. Considering the tragedies that had struck this city, this was a good way for people to find closure. Still, to assure our ideal situation happened, I had to stay quiet and y along and keep up the performance. I would heal people, speak with them, and reassure them that nothing else would happen to them. It almost sounded like I was promising them, but I knew I shouldnt really. Still watching mothers cradle their babies, parents repeating my words to their children, and grieving widows weep made my heart ache. There werent many deaths, thankfully, but the mood of the city felt somber despite the brilliant light cast by our healing spells and the snow brightening the day. I felt like I needed to sing, to express myself. Your aching leg should be good to go, Sir, I said to a patient. You should be able to work again, but make sure to get enough rest. Thank you, Lady Champion! May the Goddess always keep you in her light! He smiled, grinning so widely I could see his dental health. Yet, a secondter, he began to frown and pushed his face closer to mine to whisper. E-everything will be all right, right? My eyes widened, stunned to hear that. With everything going on, r-rumors have gone around that this isnt just another one of the demonkins usual attacks. The Imperial newspaper mentioned the deaths of all the blessed in the Empire So, they must be here for you or are you here for them? He gulped, looking like what he just said right now was taboo. They areing back, right? W-will you channel the Goddesss protection during the festival? To protect us? He didnt know the reason but it seemed he understood the festivals werent just meant to appease people. I forced a smile, telling him I would be awaiting him toe on that day. He gulped and nodded, telling me he would get his family to join. I nodded back as he left. Afterwards, the healing session continued until it was time for us to move. 32 human followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48476 Haa, please stop pinning your hopes onto me. There were four stops we had it make before today endednorth, east, south, and west of the lower city. We were essentially making a round trip through the city, giving out [Prayer]s and white graces to promote the festival. It would be a very mana intensive day. As we walked over to the next destination, I looked over to Haruka and Daichi. Its not looking good, Haruka said with an ill-looking face. Aside from the preparations to keep all these people safe, were almost back in the red. Even if we consider Asaka-chans moonlight gel and your white mes as [Minor Heal], the costs are racking up. Why exactly are we doing this to ourselves? Because it is equally as important to get the clergy on our side as to make sure the popce loves Hestia, Eine answered from the side. Besides, these people are fervent believers, and I want to remind you that white graces are important to repay. To a follower of the Light Goddess, a white grace is due to the hard-working priests and shrine maidens. If we do not pay, arent we disgracing Her? She used the realistic reason to force me to demand money for white grace back during my stay in Carine vige, and she was now using the religious reason. I always found the idea of white graces weird, but now we were using it to our benefits. Actually to our advantage, unlike simply taking some pocket money. It is all about the aftermath, right? If we win, Eine added. The mud tsunami only destroyed one section of the city, so once the real fighting begins, this city will most likely not survive it, if we consider the scale. This moneys for afterwards, to gain the help of those trustworthy and willing to rebuild everything. Its the bribing money. Daichi shrugged before pulling up the recorder. And this is our propaganda material. Filming Hestia-san and then splicing it around for an interesting video. We have the ending under our control if we have enough material, and boom! SessOwch! Do not speak like that. Even the greatest generals would never believe a battle is won until the day is over, for it brings nothing but bad fortune. Midirn came walking up after smacking Daichis back to silence him. Hear this, I will bring victory to my princess. I will show BoleTaria it is futile to challenge thend, sky, and oceans controlled by us dragonkin but even I will never expect myself to survive this. Never be conceited in war. Daichi turned silent, probably remembering how we just lost somebody. I pped his back, telling him it was okay. I smiled and pointed at Midirn. Just make sure you understand one order, okay? I then turned my fingers around to Tasianna, Shay, and Beth walking behind me. Our survival is all that is important for ourdy, Tasianna said. [Do not bring grief to Princess Hestia, Midirn.] The twins were in sync. The ck dragonewt grinned awkwardly and nodded. An order is an order. Do not worry, I am not nning on dying. I wish to revel in my future position as the general of the Loatryxian army and the head of the Kargryxmor dragonewt n! His eyes straightened. But, most importantly, please heed your own order, my princess. Your death would be the worst scar I would ever carry around, even more than the sting of that dragonyer. I chuckled and snapped my fingers. Its too early for me to bow and exit from the stage. Grryush karhun! Woah! Out of nowhere, Midirn suddenly made some weird noises in Draconic. Growling that was almost iprehensible entered my ears, and since I hadnt mastered thenguageor really practiced it outside of maybe speaking with Neill or Cernust every once in a whileI could barely make out what he said. Grryush karhun? Uuuh, free petals of the horizon? Ruutshak mrrgkiek kk-mrk orbtrk farhun. Krriieuh ghuurkkl hadruk grryush! Midirn pounded his chest twice before bowing with his tail tucked in between his legs. Flowing blossoms of the western skies, descend upon your path of fate. To color in fire or water lies in your resonating wingbeats; the strength to shoulder the twisting winds is the privilege and burden of the tyrants. Rise, crimson me, blossom like the myriad of colors nketing the western skies! Everybody around me was stunned in shocked silence, even more when he gave us that flowery trantion of what he said. I couldnt make it out, but was what he said that dramatic? Midirn coughed, massaging his throat a bit. I apologize. Im not used to throat singing at all. Really ruins the voice if you dont do it correctly I-I see,I scratched my head, perturbedThen why did you do it? You could have said all that without needing to sing. Because I felt it fitting, considering your passion, Princess Hestia. As you know, I, Midirn Rango Kargryxmor, will one day inherit the role as Loatryxs grand marshal and general. Aside from military discipline, strategy and tactics, and logistics, I was also taught ways to motivate both soldiers and civilians. An army that can keep the mind of the people away from conflict creates a more efficient society. Besides, motivating and keeping the general of an army, or special elite force, in a good mood improves the chances of a sessful operation. I felt a bit astonished when he told me that, feeling a bit ashamed that everybody has been trying to get me back on my feet after Akashts death. Also, singing? He probably took that cue from Neill considering she did the same! Even though neither really pleased my ears that much. It wasnt even cause of the throat singing, but Midirns raspy voice felt like a metal singer trying out growling for the first time. Still, growling like that? You cant exactly hear the words, but if I do it in draconic Now that I think about it, was throat singing a normal thing in Loatryx? Not like I had heard anybody do it before Midirn. I pondered, thinking back on what Midirn said about appeasing dragonkin fans more. I did try doing it by showing my dragon form in myst concert while dancing and flying; pretty much just showing myself off like a model. Well, all idols had to do some fanservice, so it was just part of the job. When Midirn and the others began to wonder what I was thinking about, I just told them it was something for my future performances. Anyways, I dont know about your singing, but I will rely on you Midirn. As Yorshkas former fellow squire, I expect a lot from you in the uing battle. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Midirn pounded his chest. Rely on me, the [ck Bomber]. Sheesh, hiehie, he is just a narcissist. I smiled, nodding contently. I pped. Come on, enough! Lets go! Once at the second area, we repeated the same performance, first a prayer and then a white grace session. Midway through, I was starting to get worried for Renee and Asaka, as they were already showing signs of fatigue. With constant dragorade, they should stay healthy but I hoped they wouldnt overburden themselves. Sadly, it came to that point by the third spot. My head Renee groaned silently, barely able to hide her twitching eyes by closing them. I might have been the majority spender for [Prayer], but three casts and all of them being moderate probably wasnt good for her health. The blessing of having such a high mana pool was that I could take over her portion. Well, increaseHuh? I raised an eyebrow as I noticed the circle already glowing, a sign it was filled with mana. I then turned to Asaka who shook her head before turning to Fleindia. She simply nodded and stared at the crowd, probably telling me to continue the cast. As such, I did, continuing with the white grace before we all took a well-deserved break. I turned to Asaka and Renee. Fleindia and I can handle the rest if you two want. You two are already starting to turn blue around your necks. Asaka began touching the spots I pointed at before chortling. Honestly, I consider this more a training since I probably will be the only healer during our portion of the fight. So much pressure Ahaha Im sorry, I stated. I know you dont like it, but somebody has to stay behind to protect the citizens and as well as any idiotic knight who thinks theyre fighting on the right side. You guys dont need to join thest fight. The nning wasnt done yet but we already had a ce for the students in the raid and it wouldnt involve them fighting the demonkin or their inner circle directly; instead, their responsibility were the citizens and any Knights of Aurena or clergy member. In other words, they would clear the way for us for our main members to charge in unbothered. It was risky and something I felt annoyed about, but the students themselves volunteered for the task. Seeing Asaka say this was training didnt ease my mind but it made it clear she was serious about it. Although, with a massive hint of anxiety. I tightly tapped her shoulders, showing her a winning smile and a thumbs up. Well, if it goes too badly, just scream like a harpy! Ill fly over so quickly, you wont be able to say stew night! Yeah, yeah, and then make me feel bad that something is happening during the attack and that without you, theyll be at a severe disadvantage. Sheesh, worry about yourself a bit. Asaka gave me a shoulder tap in response before letting out a long sigh. Renee looked disappointed at this and touched her neck. How will we deal with the remaining Knights of Aurora? A good portion are on our side with Dame Kirstine acting as the leader, but we cannot be sure about the rest. Not to mention, demonkin could sneak into their ranks. I am still worried about Sir Royce. Considering Royces opinion on me, I did fear a number of the knights might stand in our way at thest moment. The issue was the fact that the Knight-Commander announced Yorshka as his sessor, and since Royce was prideful, it might prove disadvantageous to us if we left him to roam around. Even then, he and his entourage werent the only issue. What about the clergy who disliked me? The other cardinals must have their own reasons for working with the demonkin and that would drive them toe into conflict with us sooner orter. What was the most ideal solution to handle all of them? I can freeze the unwilling ones, Tasianna suggested. [We can do that, and quickly,] Shay added. [No rm and once thawed we can show our reasons to not unnecessary harm our mistresss reputation.] I agree! From the side, Tatsuya came running up, showing us a thumbs up. In fact, if we want to make it even more inconspicuous, lets just use Hestias corrosive mes. Sensei told me you used to make sleeping gas, right? Sheesh, why are all of you so gung-ho with this idea but, yes, I used to. Its just a bit more difficult now since the sleeping agent was made with [Poison Creation]. [Corrosive Fire] would still create volcanic gasses if I evaporated it, so you will need some of my holy fire to cure them, afterwards. So its a n! Tatsuya grinned. No, it isnt a n, its just a suggestion. Bring it up during the evening.. Besides, what if something goes wrong? You would just antagonize the neutral parties, making it more difficult for your side. Then let me. Renee raised her hand. Ive been thinking, even if the final n would have me participating in the battle since I am a Champion, the simple fact of the matter is that I am far weaker than the rest of you. Level 93 isnt enough to make a difference, even with my improved skills. However Ive been trained to lead soldiers, execute tactics, and rally people. Youve shown it during the siege, I said, vividly remembering how Renee led Elyondas garrison to defend against the grimgarian army just long enough for me to arrive. Not to mention how she was able to rally the terrified and downtrodden Yeosians to put their hope in us during the water zombie invasion. Now that I think about it, that might It is the best option, yes. A womans voice finished my thought, prompting me to turn around to see Fleindia waving at us. She was sipping fulinoe tea. At least one of us three should remain behind to keep the people calm and collected. You cannot, since you are the lynchpin of this entire operation, Hestia. Renee nodded. Lady Fleindia is your backup. Only you two have a skill to protect the main raiding members from Yaldabaoth. We cannot afford to rely on [Air Shield] and [Auracoil] alone. I also worry some rogues might sneak up behind us and take hostages. Dame Kirstine and I can lead them, we can be the peoples beacon of hope. All her points made too much sense for me to argue against. As we continued to thest spot after the break, I approached Fleindia to talk to. Would you like to take a break? I asked. She looked at me in surprise for a moment before touching her forehead. She then grasped her amulet of Aurena, ying with it while thinking. No, I will be all right. I know you can handle this all by yourself, but there is a certain importance of me fulfilling my duty here. We are blessed, Hestia, and as such we must share our burdens in serving the Goddess. Leaving you to do everything is unthinkable. We will do this. Together. End this, together. I was stunned as I saw her determined, unyielding eyes. She continued, I know the truth now, or at least what I needed to know. We, the Folschreck Empire, have let our guards down. We underestimated the demonkins resolve and willingness to turn their years of nning on its head just to destroy us. We thought this war would continue onwards through obvious confrontations, overlooking the shadows behind. The Goddesss religion is in such a dire state because we left it to foul. We failed and we are paying the price; meanwhile, our gods understood this well while we were unable to perceive their intentions. She pulled her amulet off and handed it to me, pushing it close to my chest. Which is why the Goddess brought you to us. I think I think I understand now after what the diary told us. The animosity between the humans and demonkin has spread itself to our Goddess. We, as a religion, have always failed our Goddess. We were never able to understand her and, because of our arrogance and the hubristic thinking we did, we caused our current situation. The Folschreck Empire was created tobat the issues we, the Church of Aurena, made. Why are you giving me your amulet? I wondered, staring at the white-winged woman on it. Fleindia then pulled out her second amulet, this one depicting a woman in full armor holding up a sword and crown. It was Erithias religious symbol. Because I will ce my trust in you, Hestia. You are our future. To rebuild the Church of Aurena in the image Her Holiness wanted Like my Champion protecting me from death by telling me to abandon the cause. My life was saved by two Champions, so it is about time I repaid the debt. Cleansing Aureolis is only the first step, so how could I leave you to do everything? So that is her conviction to this I see. I reached my hand out, handing her amulet back. As she stared at my gesture, I shrugged. I cannot be the one to lead it. This isnt my ce. After staying in Aureolis for nearly two weeks, I havee to the conclusion that, even if the people were to change, I couldnt bring myself to be part of it. Akashts death brought to me despair but also a chance to understand I couldnt and shouldnt ept everything, even if I wanted to help. It wasnt due to me bing more cynical or tired of all the responsibilities ced on me but cause I knew there was somebody better for this job. I must fulfill Aurenas Quest, yes, but as she told me, I was now a Peolyncian. My second life was mine to sculpt, and what I wanted was to continue traveling. I was an idol and I would continue traversing this road through the spikes and thorns. I can support you, and I will if you ask me, but I cannot be the one to n it all. I can be the smile to help you through the hardships, but somebody has to be the new pope and that person isnt me. I pushed the amulet back into Fleindias hands. Its you. Or, somebody you choose will be, but that person wont be me. I can be the bright, smiling, shining idol you send to appease people while busting some monster skulls. Thats what I do best. You? You know the church the best; you know and want the best for it, and you can do it now with your own hands! Y-yes, that might be true, but our goal is to have Aureolis and our religion be led by a blessed and you are I interrupted her. Noblesse oblige. H-huh? The duty of the betters to do what they must to help those below them. Like during the Binding Festival speech; you were in your element and I had followed yours and Theodores lead for the ritual to follow perfectly. I cant do that. Even if I learned it, I wouldnt be able to give everybody the same genuine fervor you showed. Mine would be yedan act. If you wish to achieve something, then you have to clutch onto it! Dont make excuses. Perfection is an ideal, never the goal. Whether my motivational speech persuaded Fleindia or not didnt matter, as the moment this was over, I would just love to get away from Aureolis. The aftermath wasnt exactly my responsibility I might tell myself that, but I knew exactly what my damn heart would force me to do. Sometimes I really hate myself. Regardless, thest performance for today went well and we could finally retire for the day until the evening, when the nning would begin. However, before then, I had a little date. Mydy Tasianna frowned as I told everybody my ns to go alone. I-I understand your intentions, but going alone is still a massive risk. We met the Warbringer. She could have made contact with him! Eine nodded. Not to mention the potential for an ambush! If you go out first we wont be able to arrive in time. Who knows where she ran off to? [Allow us to guard you, my princess!] Beth pleaded, joined by her brother. Yet, I shook my head, sighing. All your worries are normal since we dont know enough of Vifi to fully trust her, but this has to be the first step. I value your opinions, and that means I have to do the same for Grimnir. I turned to our always grumbling cksmith, although he hadnt done that in a while now. Can I trust VifiYok? He scoffed, shaking his head. I swore my services to you,ss. I smiled and used my subspace nexus to forcibly open the portal to the pair of [Room] runes I instructed Grimnir to give Vifi this morning. I went through it alone as I intended before stopping my foot as I almost fell off a cliff and down into the ocean, ramming itself along the cliffside. I clicked my tongue and turned around, only to not see anything but trees. I then turned my [Detection Sensor] on and only found one target a bit further away to my right. I looked in that direction where I saw a lone girl with the appearance of a human sitting on the cliffs edge, staring at arge ice ind in the distance. This is Elyonda. I concluded, seeing as I could make out the body trapped inside an eternal ice prison. Karhntheels corpse was sealed there by Mother during the siege of Elyonda. I picked up the runes and went over to her. You look so lonely Hey, I greeted. Yo, Donut. She turned her head, her eyes showing annoyance at me being here. Why did you want to speak with me? Ha, but I guess I can understand why. Just say it already and I can I am very sorry, Vifi. Hmm? Her head twitched, snapping her eyes to the side and back to me. Her look of befuddlement was a bitical. For what I said, I mean. I know you epted my usations because that was our rtionship back then, but the sarcasm made it clear I did hurt you. My face contorted when I remembered what I told her after the demonkin terrorism. I was angry and that led to me distrusting you with no real evidence. I You made it clear why you cant go back after deserting, and while I did act and tell you that you can trust me, it was all just an act. I didnt. It showed the moment something bad happened and I med everything on you. I bent my back to bow to her. Y-you little shit! Vifi shot up and stopped me, telling me to stand up straight. Are you crazy? Dont just bow like that for no fuckin reason. This isnt a no reason. I hurt you, right? You cant fool me, and youre telling me that isnt a reason? I argued. I blew up at you! I shouted and used you for no reason, and youre telling me I cant say Im sorry? Yes! she rebuked me. Cause ya did nothing wrong! If I were in your shoes as themander of an entire party, I would do exactly what ya did, cause the survival of the entire group and the sess of a mission hinges on every soldier upholding the mission. If ya think somebody is a tumor, you cut them off! Thats why I told ya all of that! But I am not you! I shouted. I am not the sort of person to scream at somebody without any reason, because this isnt me. You can think of me like the Prince of Wrath, but I am not. To me, you are just another person working with us for our goal and that means you have value aside from being a body to fight. Look! Why the fuck did you go all the way to Elyonda, then? Huh? Although, now that I think about it, how the hell did you make it here in about a day? Thats impossible even with your speed. I was already here she mumbled, causing me to ask her to borate. I Well, after you told me off, I visited Grimnir a bit and talked about it and he told me to rx a bit. Since nothing was stopping me, I just went back here I liked the food, and the royal family has one of your runes, right? I snuck past them and just, you know, entered. Dont they have a mana barrier? Did you already forget the damn jacket Im wearing? She pointed at the ck coat hiding her figure and even her manatech arm. The barrier detected me and I did cause an rm but not like they could find me. The barrier around the royal castle was easy to escape from as well, and, well, they arent hiding the runes in the hardest ce possible. Its just in some random room in the pce behind a ss cab. Reminder, tell the Yeosians off for this. Vifi then shook her hand. In any case, the entire point was that I had to go since my fellow BoleTarians were more active than I thought. Better to be far away than be found out, so I chose this ce. The strategic value of Elyonda is zero at this point, considering Karhntheel is dead and the city is in ruins, so I knew nobody would be here to find me. This is the best ce I could think of to rx at without being too far away from a subspace rune and Aureolis. She thought of it like that? Wait, does that mean then Why did you ask for my permission to leave then? You dont actually want to leave us, right? I said, feeling like I finally understood something about Vifi. Seeing her face move without getting an answer was all I needed to know that I was right. I took a step back. Youre lonely But at the same time, youre also a soldier. Your values are influenced by everything you learned in your life and Wow, that makes me feel even worse. I I should have told you about the funeral. She shook her head. Grimnir already did. I wouldnt havee, even if you asked. I know my position in Aurora and I didnt want to make it awkward for them. Besides, I didnt know Akasht well enough to feel anything Well, unlike Grimnir, the rest of us havent exactly forced you to do something with us. We tolerated you but kept you at bay Even then, when I did it, it was all about fighting and using you like a soldier. I didnt treat you any better. Even the sweets and pastries were there to pacify you, as if you were just some beast. We should have talked. I looked at the [Room] runes I had picked up, stroking them to clean the dirt on them before handing them over to Vifi. She raised an eyebrow, not understanding what this meant. Vifi, I invite you formally to join Aurora as its sixth official member. I want to trust you. For real this time. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven A leader has to think what will benefit the party the most and take the difficult discussions if she had to. Dragon, elf, beastman, human, dwarf, and demonkin. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 469: Sympathetic Wraths. Chapter 469: Sympathetic Wraths. Vifi fell silent. She leaned her body slightly forward, analyzing the rune stones I had in my hands before looking up, staring into my eyes. Ya serious? So serious. No, I mean, are you actually serious with this proposal? You do understand what youre saying by this, right? I nodded. That you are officially part of Aurora and that I am responsible for your actions and that our enemies are also yours and your enemies are ours. If people threaten you then I will consider them enemies, and if somebody insults you personally or your membership then they will insult me. This also means you will be one of my retainers and enjoy the benefits provided by it. I am not an idiot. I am making this decision with a clear mind, so I know exactly what I am getting into. I mean, I personally wouldnt say you understand the full extent of it, but I guess telling you that would just be annoying at this point,she sighed and looked around the area, letting her anxious eyes wander around before she sighed again and stoppedWhy? Im not trustworthy. As I said, everything you told me wasnt wrong, and I meant it. If I was in your hide, I would have kicked myself out of the group the moment I show even an inkling of distrust. Innocent until proven guilty. I shrugged. Thats what I learned back in my world. I should have listened to that instead of using you for no reason at all. I am not you, I am not your prince, and I am not one of your generals that you fully agree with; I am myself. Maybe things will change in the future, but for now your leader is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. A girl with a bleeding heart and an idealistic dream on how this war should end. I pushed the rune into her hands, finally handing them over. And this will seal that promise between us. That dream I sold you back when we nearly killed each other was nearly lost because I lost faith in myself and what I stand for. Unfortunately for you, I dont break promises and you are the reminder for that. Saori, Tasianna, Eine, and Grimnir all remind me of different things that I must uphold when my dragon side starts taking over my rationality. You will be the one to remind me to help the demonkin. That, even with all my enemies, there are people in your country that are good and deserve a helping hand. People who just want to eat some donuts, avoid fish dishes, and just snore like a rattling golem core. Oi! Vifi snarled. What? I also snore after a massive feast. How couldnt I with a full belly and a soft bed? You arent a soldier in my party, you are an adventurer. Thats how I lead my party, and youve seen just that these past few months. We have had a lot of stressful moments because we are also a business and have Quests to fulfill, which includes hers. I pointed up. This isnt an Aurena hates your race because of your race, she hates it that her worshippers are dying against yours affair. I am her blessed, so I know she wont have any issue with it. If she does, fuck her! This is my life. Oooh, I can already feel Erithia seething, or any other super loyal Aurena subordinate god. Quick to fall into heresy, I see. Most of the Church of Aurena folks would hate you. I waved in dismissal. Pah! Most already do. Thats what they get for misunderstanding Aurena I say as if I knew her that well. The point is that I dont care what others say as long as you want to be here with us. If you do, then I will trust you with my life and the lives of my other friends, because we are one party. What if I made contact with my former nation? This could all be a long ruse to kill you to regain their trust, she argued. First, no, you cannot because you know of my mothers threat now. Second, if you did betray us, then I would go through all the issues then, including slinging insults at you and destroying you with everything I have. After all, if you were in my shoes, you would do the same, as well. She shook her head. If I were, I wouldnt even attempt any of this. I dont trust random people, Donut. If you do, then expect to be taken advantage of because that is what most people will do. You told me that your life was hard already. I recently heard some more details about BoleTarias situation; not to say I know everything about you and your country. I told you this already, Vifi, but I want to understand the demonkin, and you are the best candidate for teaching me. Not Klea. You. Your experiences from starting at the bottom and rising to the top for survival until you took up the mantle of a sin heir and then your decision to desert. You are actually stupid. Good job repeating yourself, you already told me that there. I pointed at where our fight probably happened, remembering her saying those exact same words to me when I offered her to join us. I still mean every word I said back then. Despite your past, you still held onto a glimmer of honor. You could have left Amelia before the siege happened, but you tried to warn her. Tell her to run all for some free donuts. I stretched my hand out, asking for a handshake. Vifi stared at it, her face scowling in difort. She grit her teeth, hesitating as she raised and lowered her right hand over and over again. She was without a doubt struggling with some internal conflicts, asking herself if this was the path she had to take or maybe she still distrusted me. I didnt know. I couldnt read her mind, so I could only believe. Eventually, she sighed and her face calmed down. She looked up into my eyes and nodded. She approached me with a raised hand only for my [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] to activate, warning me of an attacking from below. Just as I registered this information, my eyes noticed her prosthetic left arm forming a fist, aiming for my head. She grabbed my arm and pulled me closer, forcing me to rely on my instincts and reflexes. Thankfully, my left hand made it in time and blocked her punch, using [True Draconic Barrier] to fully defend from the damage. Vifi I frowned. Was I wrong? I hate it. I hate the fact youre making me think about all of this once again. I called you our saving grace for us wrathies because your songs help us calm down, and I still believe it! Yet, I hate having to process everything you just told me, including joining your party for real! She twisted her body andunched a kick into my stomach, pushing me far back, giving her enough time to unsheath her rapier and activate her prosthetics, causing red lightning to wrap around it. Although her control wasnt as perfectpared to her pre-Satanael usage, the lightning still formed a visible halberd. Her posture was hostile, intending to charge at me at the blink of an eye with [Gale Steps]. Her hands Sadly, I couldnt read the intention of her dual wield. A rapier and halberdbination didnt look like they would synergize well due to their different ranges, making me believe a rapier and hammerbo was better. Or any of her staff, crossbow, and fist lightning manifestations. So, why a halberd? Vifi, I will not humor you, I said. Humor? I think ya should, since if ya wont, then ya better hope yer friends can get here in time to rescue you before I hand you over. Her normal ent, again? Is she stressed or does she really mean to attack me? What? Not gonna cast your buffing spells? ActuallyUSELESS! As if she teleported, Vifi disappeared from my sight, leaving only her voltaic lightning behind as a trail. She was dashing around me, far too fast for my eyes to dart towards, forcing me to rely on my intuition and skills to pinpoint her point of attack. As such, I activated [Foresight], expending mana to make the System calcte the future, showing me multiple possible options. Vifis silhouette appeared in my mind in three different directions, with two of them attacking me with her halberd while the third was her throwing the spear at me. [Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar]? I guess that could be the reason why she materialized her polearm. It was a spear Ability. Does she actually want to fight? I contemted, still unable to understand her motives since [Danger Perception] was activating. She was exuding bloodthirst, making this feel real but I was still on the fence if she was ying this off or if she actually turned on me. What the hell? Got it! I snapped my head as I chose one of the options, correctly predicting her manner of attack. Shended on the ground and dashed forward, halberd aimed at my tail and legs. Instead of reacting, I sent an order to my shadow, summoning both Rajah and Varya and having themunch two synchronized tail ms, followed by shooting their tail spikes. The projectiles forced Vifi back and into another angle, where I finally ignited my ws and tail. As our eyes met, she swung her weapon while I used my tail, shing with a loud bang! My scale-dust blew up right in her face, causing a smokescreen and allowing me to twist my body and grab her left arm, only for her to counterattack with her rapier, almost ripping off my left ear. She might have missed, but then she followed up by headbutting me. I flinched, giving her the chance to turn her lightning polearm into a fist to back p me. As distance was created between us, my two virgacugas appeared next to me, growing and roaring. Hah, at least you brought your two pets with you. At least youre not aplete idiot, Vifi scoffed. But both are basically just fresh rank Bs, no? Still havent reached level ten. They are far too weak to fight with you, no? Better keep them in sup Can you shut up for a moment? I snarled. Really? Actual hostility? Really? Dont fucking think you can trick me into actually kicking you out, you bitch! I know you well enough to know you dont go back on your debts, that you have a sense of pride in yourself, that you You dont know anything about me! she yelled. You dontknow fish rot about anything! Marsvens shadow, youre delusional if the small bits Ive told you can give you a clear image of things. You hear, you didnt listen! [And you answer that mistake by hurting her?] Rajah spoke up for me. [We shared food together. Fire and bed, too! You nearly hit her!] Oh, shut it, cat. You can stay out No, hes right, I interrupted her. And Im sorry for that. But what you told me back in the dungeon did give me a good idea of how bad your childhood had been. And I also know I hurt you since I praised you for giving me a perspective that doesnt viinize your people, but what did I do? I viinized and broke your faith in me. I told you my grand idea of what an idol should be, but instead of smiling, I made you frown. I made you look sullen when we met in the sewer! I failed in being an idol for you and that hope you spoke for you wrathies. I failed as a leader. Vifi stayed silent, breaking her re for a moment to squint her eyes and mouth, clearly affected by my words. I cleared my voice and produced some music, preparing to sing Burn all the Hatred Away. I must choose, down the road that I wish to walk This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. That others might condemn me To not fall t in hypocrisy Itll work itself out for now (The future will judge) I believe this is the way (dont try to appease everybody) Maybe I am in the wrong (sins stain like blood) I sighed deeply, feeling guilty for going back on what this song was meant to convey. For a moment, after seeing all the chaos and death, I lost myself. I blew up at you You told me the people I had to kill to fulfill my goal and even now, I dont know if I can walk down this grey road. I was about to, yes Still, I am sorry. Please, stop lying to yourself, Vifi. She stood there, eyes closed as if she was contemting. She opened them and I suddenly felt the chill of bloodthirst, prompting both my virgacuga to raise their tails, ready to pounce on Vifi. I gulped as I saw the demonkin getting into a stance as she turned her thunder fist into a halberd, again. She was readying herself for a thunderspeed roar. [Master, you need to act. This woman intends to kill you!] Varya urged me to attack. [No!] Yet, I disagreed. [Dont do anything. This is my order to you, whatever happens, dont move a muscle.] [But, Master] [Rajah, I know how you feel, but dont. I I need to take this leap of faith. She wont kill me.] I gulped again as I felt my heart race. Vifi took aim, clearing targeting my head to kill me instantly. Any other ce and I could probably recover in time with [Miraculous Grace] with abination of spells to buy time. However, if I lost my brain, then it would be over. No mind, no way to cast spells. You really are the worst. Vifi scowled. Killing you here and stopping your journey might be mercy. The more you walk down this path, the more you will suffer. Lose people. Face the reality that your idol dream is nothing but a superficial mask that can only fool the uneducated. You make me want to puke She stiffened her pose. Nothing? No movements? You cant move out in time if you dont cast your spells now,she took a deep breathSo be it. It has been fun, Donut. I really enjoyed my time with you. Ill make sure to send the others to Ilsaphone with you before joining you. I dont think your mother would forgive a stranger like me. Goodbye Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar! [Danger Perception] was fooled, but [Foresight] wasnt. None of the three future-sight options showed the spear hitting me but the skill had been wrong before. Master fooled it during our first few spars and even told me to stop relying on it. I have been getting better in using it simply to predict attacks, but the Systems future wasnt guaranteed. I could die herea direct blow to my head with her stats would prate my skills and statsbut I trusted my skills and that Vifi wasnt aplete asshole Yet, my body wanted to move. It took mental effort to stop my body from vetoing my decision. Fortunately, all of this took but a second once the polearm left Vifis arm. The halberd shot through the air, electrifying everything around it as it left a powerful sound st, blowing my hair back and ruining my hairstyle. I looked up, breathing heavily, and touched my head. I felt the heat but the attack didnt hit me. But you are and will remain the only hope for us wrathies to live normally. You are the worst person for a soldier like me to follow, Vifi said, weaving both praise and insult together. Just tell me to go. Just tell me to go. Why are you even gambling on any of this? It doesnt make any logical sense The lightning around her prosthetic arm disappeared as she began massaging her temples, looking distraught. bbergasted at my actions, she was sighing without any stop, to the point I thought she was hyperventting. I turned around and walked where she stood at the beginning and picked up the runes she dropped, handing them back to her. This time, she didnt try to suckerpunch me. I shrugged. Because its the first step I need tomit to if I want to help you and the rest of the demonkin. Real trust. Vifi went silent. As you said, number two arrived and I had a confrontation with him where he asked me to bring you out. I know what Im doing is Is that your order? she interrupted me, looking at me with pleading eyes. I knew what she wanted to hear from me, but I shook my head. You are not a soldier. I will not treat you like one. If you be a member of Aurora, then you are our equal. You can decide to join us in this fight or not, I will not make you choose what to believe in. Right now, Vifi, you have the freedom to choose what you wish to change. Regardless if you want to confront the Warbringer or not, I will not condemn you. I will continue my promise to you. Vifi frowned, gritting her teeth. Her face contorted, eyes quivering, barely able to keep her tears back. I cant. I dont want to choose, Donut. I want you to just tell me and order me around like a weapon. Our emotions are harmless, bringing only issues to everything in our society. That is demonkin society and how our blood has just let it crumble away. Just use me like a weapon. I dont want to think or remember, just order me, please. Please. I ced a hand on her shoulder and helped her unsheath her rapier before giving her a hug. I wont. You are not a weapon and that pain is part of being alive. Im sorry, Im really sorry, but I cant tell myself to order you around. Thats not how we can start being friends. Dammit, thats the point! She smacked me on my back. My family, my countrymen or you guys. Friends? Itplicates all of this, dont you understand. If you make the choices, I can just excuse myself. I can keep doing it instead of possibly besmirching my adoptive fathers ideals. He hated humans. He died fighting against them. If I properly join up, then arent I betraying him? I cant get revenge if I do that. Forcing her to cooperate during the Event Quest and through Franz threatening her to help us despite knowing from Klea that he wouldnt be able to help her regain her full power; they were all excuses for her. Even the paying her as a mercenary was merely an excuse. She would find whatever reason possible so she wouldnt be the one to choose, while also wishing to distance herself cause she didnt want to hurt us. He worked with the other Warbringers. I trained under them whenever they visited our mansion The eyes my adoptive brother would make whenever he saw them favoring me over himthe real child and our fathers real heirand then I reced Fathers ce as the third Warbringer. I took pride in it, I thought it was finally time for me to live properly I You couldnt forget your time in the slums. As an urchin or your time rising through the ranks or even your disastrous encounter that gave you your red lightning. Our home is a deste wastnd with only a few amenities and little beauty Why us? Why must we demonkin suffer like this for this giant war? I just wanted I envied the outside world. How easily it was to be infected by the bliss when I took a bite of proper, warm, fresh bread! I knew at that point that Lord Wrath and all the other soldiers were right that BoleTaria can only grab onto it if we do it by force But not like this. Not against my own people. Im sorry. She pushed me off her. Not a tear was shed but she looked fatigued as if she had cried. Stop it. It is a necessary evil My adoptive father always told me that. My life in the slums was excused with that one phrase. For survival, everything is correct. Survival is winning, I added my own mantra. She nodded. The road I told you is of that same concept. The people who wish for this war to continue until one side is dead must be gone for you to achieve what you dream of, at least, I believe that Maybe youll change my mind, but not now. I wanna believe. Believe that our people can do more than continue this eternal strife between races. Strife between the damn gods. Edjurl or Origin; what does a rat like me care about but a warm meal? I smiled, happy to hear her say this. Saori mentioned this before, but you got affected by Jaldaboath, right? Do you want to talk about it? I remember you being quite stricken. She shook her head, so I let it go. She needed her own time to contemte. Vifi sighed, looked at the oceans horizon before turning around. Emotion Surge, she said in the calmest manner I have ever heard her say. As her demonic features appeared with two ming horns on top of her head, she walked forward and bowed her body slightly. She ced her right hand over her horns before pounding her chest. She snapped her body up, posture correct. She reached her hand forward, palm wide open. This is our salute and our way to show fealty to another demonkin. Our horns represent our pride, so by lowering our body and horns, we show deference to somebody superior. Usually, we would cut our palm with our horns and hold them out, offering our blood to mix with our liege. Demonkin take pride in bloodlines like any other, but this means I would bleed for you even in the most desperate times. You are offering me this? I tilted my head. The only other person I did this with is Lord Pride Thinking back on it, I think I merely did it because it was expected of me and to make my life better. My loyalty to him is like any other wrath demonkin, so it hurts. It hurts that I am offering my blood to you but I am ready to take the step, just like youmitted to trusting me. I nodded and ced my palm on hers. We demonkin do not have our own tongue, since we grew up with Common. Only historians know how to talk in Edjurl, so Blood from my ancestors I pledge to your honor. Body and mind, our bonds linked together. May God Marsven watch over me for I dedicate my life in your protection, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. And I, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, ept youVifiYokas my retainer! 1 demonkin followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48302 [Wrath Demonkin, VifiYok] has received the title [Hestias Retainer] There youArck! The world has heard as you reach your hands out for unity! Sing and dance for all, for an idol dedicates her craft for everybody to see and enjoy, bringing the hope to even the most downtrodden. Embrace a performance of a lifetime, for this divine showing shall be your magnum opus! First unlock requirement reached. [Heavenly Performance] will transition into [Heavenly Performance Act 1] A new use has been added to [Idol]s spell song creation. Target Demographic unlocked. The performer can specify which demographic a song should focus on instead of separating between ally/neutral/enemy/demonic power. Only one use of this type may be chosen for each song. The more specific the Target Demographic, the more powerful a spells effect may be [Heavenly Performance Act 1] will also apply when the performer is outside her humanoid form I had to apologize to Aurena. I had thought that, due to its ambiguity, it would be wiser to focus on other Job skills but I underestimated her. She made [Idol] and this skill for me. I should have just trusted the unknown but hindsight was 20-20, honestly. Well, at least I could now invest my prestige point Due to reaching the first act out of order, the perfect show has to be correct. [Heavenly Performance Act 1] evolution into [Heavenly Performance Act 2] will cost 10 prestige points to fix Verdammte Scheie. Aurena hated me. Without a doubt. This just gave me thergest facepalm in human history. Yet, even this sadnesssted a second before I couldnt help but smile as Vifi sighed loudly, clearly nervous when she saw what [Hestias Retainer] did. Since she was level 150, she couldnt benefit from the SP shop as much as my other retainers did, but the boosted skill leveling would help her a lot. [I knew you didnt go crazy!] Rajah pounced on the demonkin, purring like crazy to thetters chagrin. His mother, on the other hand, asked me if I knew what I was doing. I nodded. This felt correct, and I wasnt saying it due to all the System messages. As we were about to leave, some Yeosian knights came flying over to inspect the [Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar] Vifi had aimed over my head. The projectile flew through the sky, unnerving the knights and the people. Vifi had already made a run for it before I could exin the situation, so I could only say that our newest member did it since we were sparring. The knights did wonder who our new, shy member was, as some did question the red lightning. They remembered Vifi during the siege, so I had to tiptoe around that fact. In any case, once Vifi returned to the subspace with me, I told everybody the good news! Until the majority expressed their disagreement with their faces. I expected this and it would take a bit for everybody to warm up here. Although, there was one person who didnt need to. Haha, I told you,ss! Just speak up! Lass might have gotten angry, but she isnt gonna spite you forever! Grimnir patted Vifis pack, wrapping his shoulder around the girl. She, on the other hand, expressed her annoyance, looking exhausted at everything. Still, she showed a faint smile. Hope to work well with you. Vifi still had to physically run back to Aureolis since her [Room] runes were stuck in Elyonda, but she should arrive by tomorrow. Nevertheless, we still finalized our ns for the raid on this night, allowing all of us to train with this goal in mind. Our scouts kept watch over anything weird, ready to warn us if the demonkin performed a pre-emptive attack. Meanwhile, two days after getting Vifi to join our party, a predicament came up. Goddess Andiras catalyst made from the remains of the Light Elemental Emperor wasnt allowing me to use it. The owner of this catalyst has already been set You gotta be kidding me. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Honestly, I have no idea how many people thought I would have Vifi join when I first introduced her over 169 chapters ago, but here we are! The sixth member of the crew, and most importantly, a demonkin. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 470: Demonic Decisions Lead into Demonic Outcomes. Chapter 470: Demonic Decisions Lead into Demonic Oues. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Water Resistance Lv. 9] [Instruction Lv. 3] gained Providences Will: A catalyst created from the concentrated core of the Light Elemental Emperor, created through the otherworldly magic of the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Using the blood of the Goddess of Fairness and Equality, Andira, while she was still a mortal, it catalyzed the materials used in an alchemical process, freezing everything to create an imitation of the sun that once looked down on its followers. A mind simr to a slime was transnted into this catalyst due to this process, having witnessed Goddess Andira in question. It chooses its owner. Owner: [Marius von Zahbak] Skills: Information Blocked for all but the Owner I despise this. You would think [Mana Eyes] wouldnt betray me when ites to appraising a simple item, right? Well, think again! This was certainly an infuriating moment, simr to hitting your pinky toe against something hard. That pain and frustration boiling inside you was what I felt when I read Information Blocked. This was my true nemesis. Not the Prince of Envy. This. Okay, joking aside, I felt exhausted having to see those two words. Thankfully, this time, somebody actually had an exnation for why my appraisal skill wasnt working. [Providences Will] adapts to its owner, Fleindia told me, prompting me to ask her to borate. The reason why you cant see the skills and enchantments is because the catalyst generates the skills needed to perfectly assist its master. I told you, this catalyst is the mightest artifact to the Church of the Goddess, allowing somebody to reach the heights of a master mage just from equipping it! Yes, granting powerful skills and enchantment is one way catalysts help their wielders, but its even better when its skills are tailor made for every new owner. You mean, its like a skeleton key? It fits perfectly into all keyholes and can unlock everything under the heavens? I asked, confusing her with the trope. After I exined the Earth concept to her, she shook her head. In that case, no. It would be simr to an alchemist creating a catalyst specifically to bolster your abilities. The catalyst is the alchemist. The catalysts skills are never constant; they are different with every new owner, except for one enchantment. The one that allows it to adapt. Fleindia nodded to my answer. The slime in the description is entirely a metaphor. There is no intelligence inside it, aside from the Divine System guiding it. Its ability to adapt its skills to its weilder regardless of who they are is so extraordinary that alchemists from practically every era had to try to copy it, but none have ever seeded. God Istari is every mage and schrs ideal, but none have reached him yet. The font of unending curiosity has never been reced. She then touched the catalyst, caressing it as if it was a newborn, the most precious treasure in the world. Yet, this is why this is a divine artifact, a treasure one cannot rece. The weapon Popess Gwynevere used to remind the world there is a gap between our era and those from before the Divine System. [Providences Will] is nobodys catalyst; it serves the Church of Aurena and it decides who shall wield it. Then why? I hesitated. Why did it choose the Vicar? Fleindia frowned. We heard his story Maybe that is the reason. The gods can see us, after all. He was marked by a ve tattoo even before we arrived. That means this thing decided to help somebody who clearly is working against the benefit of its religion. Are you sure this isnt some replica? A scam made by the gods? Hestia! Please, dont say such heresy! I raised a brow, doubtful. I then picked the catalyst up and began inspecting, even trying to pull off the metal ball it was trapped inside. Hestia! She pped my hand, looking furious. All the proof you needed was the fact you cannot appraise it! If it was a counterfeit, there would be no way your eyes would have missed it. I did sound childish. Then, how about usurping it? Fleindia stared at me as if she was getting fed up. With a meek voice, I replied, Because the slime chooses its owner, even if I removed the Vicars possession over it, it wouldnt do anything. She nodded. Crap. I felt like such a child at this moment, but I had my rights. I was still a kid! Haha! Urgh, I felt a headache. The quiet before the storm, indeed, but this quiet felt so deafening it made me even more nervous. I havent felt this anxious before a battle since since the Elyonda siege. My hasty flight with Mom felt like an eternity as we returned to the city after the Prince of Envys trap, as I was worrying with a pounding heart about the state of it and the people there. I was scared. Scared stiffless that Akashts death would repeat itself. As the demonkin said, there were no surprises left we could give them, and since we entered their territory, they had the advantage. The only thing I could do was fight. Fight with all I had and beat them down like I did the Warbringer. There might be an over 30 levels difference, but my dragon forms and buffs meant I could bridge that gap. Yet, even with all the insurances Ive prepped and the fact I trusted my friends and allies, it still felt so ufortable. We were prepared, but there was never enough for me. I had to assure that everybody survived and we would eat and drink, frolicking together during a feast. That was my greatest desire right now. Fleindiaid a hand on my shoulder. I know youre nervous, but you cannot worry about every single detail. Even if we cannot use the catalyst, it is better we have it in our possession than in the enemys hands. I nodded. I understood that, but the rational side was being beaten by the emotional. Two days had passed and my skills werent improving as fast as I wanted, a known fact due to my abundance of high-leveled skills. The skill shop was practically useless to me at this point due to theck of new and interesting skills. Thankfully, SP was still too useful to ignore, as I believed the fastest way to improve at this point was to spend them on upgrading skills. My parallel minds have been on the job to find out which skill was the best for a n I had to defeat the Prince of Envy. Even if the choices were obvious, the amount of SP I needed made me a bit hesitant. It would cost me about 6000 SP. Which was why I was trying to get another big boost by getting this catalyst on my side. A weapon able to defeat tworge armies would surely help us a ton, but, sadly, things wouldnt be that easy. Therefore, I threw the catalyst into my storage and told Fleindia I would be speaking with Eine. The second part of todays schedule involved her, or more specifically, with KleaHatma. Thest aberrationthest safetyfor the Prince of Envy was destroyed just recently, and its shards were still with us. Now the question was what we would do with them. Leaving our subspaces living room, I entered our training area to the rambunctious shouting of my team members. Considering this technically was Moms dragon forms roosting area, it was sizable to the point a small army could probably fit in. Meaning, our elite group here should have no trouble finding a spot to fight in, but this was my party. I frowned as I stared as the saurians trained with Saoris shadow pack, forcing them to utilize their new skill set to coordinate their team fight, while I witnessed Yorshka and Midirn dueling the twins on the ceiling. Magic was slung around, where I could see Renee leading the students in a charge against Tasianna acting like a demon king guarding a fortress. Arrrgh, Tasianna, stop it! This is too cold! Tatsuya shouted as I saw beingunched through the air and crashing on the ground. His werewolf figure had patches of ice freezing his shoulder, ankles, and tail. The other students werent doing any better, as Kyouya and Kohaku were being blocked by two [Winters Golem] and the range fighters in Nishio and Misaki couldnt shoot projectiles due to Tasianna overwhelming them with spells. Asaka, Daichi, and Kazumi were allowed to get close, but they still needed to get past her levitating ice des. Sheesh, Tasianna! That de nearly cut my face! Asaka shouted as she conjured a graffit can with her beige slime to spray a white smokescreen out. Hahaha, do not call me Tasianna, everybody! Today, I am the snow witch! Tasianna cackled like a maniac on top of her ice castle before putting on a snow cape. Peering out of the holes, she raised her hands out tomand her ice des to descend upon her enemies. And I shall protect mydys fortress with my life! All who dare approach me shall be frozen solid, just like the statues decorating our garden! I then looked at the snowmen guarding the fortresss gate and couldnt help but smile awkwardly. It was training, but why did this look soical? The students were being put through a spartan training, but still, I couldnt help but suppress myughter. Everybody, if we falter now, we will not be able to do anything during the actual fight! She is only one woman, do not freGoddesss wings! A hail of ice des interrupted Renee during her speech, even making it impossible for her to use her swordsmanship. Ahh, okay, if this is how you want to train, then let us fight! Ones gods blessing against the others! Everybody seems to be working hard. Training our skills andbat abilities was all we could do inside here, unless we wanted to head out and kick some dungeon monsters butt for some unique Job levels. Leveling itself was quite hard due to our high levels and the number of people who needed to level, but it was better than nothing. Then again, none of us went full hardcore dungeon diving for levels. Meanwhile, what about me? I was stuck here, unable to actually go to the dungeon since I had to coordinate the concert. Sure, a raid was about to happen, but assuring the concert was sessful was just as important to me. A good show would lead to a more motivated me, and that meant me producing more songs and also finishing my new custom spell for the sake of the show. I left the rest of my party to their own training, instead turning my gaze over towards a group of women, crowding around a bowl with purple ss fragments. Approaching them, my face ckened a bit as I saw them arguing. My voltaic lightning can be countered through mana contamination disrupting my mana control, but its different for the second seat. You cant catch him that easily with your mana paths. Vifi waved her hand dismissively at Sis. Neill, on the other hand, raised a brow and scowled at her. Yeah, I know, cause we didnt get the chance to appraise him. Thats why Im asking you for some answers here, so why arent you answering? Youre actually lying, right? To my dear little sister, huh? Oh, fuck off! I already told you everything I could when I beat your ass during our spar! Sparks flew between them. Vifi clicked her tongue, but still kept herposure. Im telling you, the only way is to feel it. Like how you adapted to my speed, thats how you have to deal with him. I learned most of my movements from him, but hes been in the fight for 30 years. Instead of me, why arent you asking your sister? She then turned her attention to me. She managed to hit him right in his chest. He has no aerial movement outside of [Air Walk], I said. He needs to be in contact with his mud for his super speed to work, and even if he can move quickly, there is an initial dy, unlike with Vifis movement. I caught him out in surprise with my rocket boosters, beforending him with a strike with nearly all my attack modifiers. Thats how Tasianna and the wyverns caught him initially as well. Sis, though, wasnt too happy with my answer as she shook my head. I know all that, I saw it. The issue is that even when frozen, he managed to escape before I killed him. He was also always in contact with his mud, even when you caught him. Catching an experienced opponent off-guard is rare, and not exactly my forte. I hit hard from whatever range, but its never quiet. Even if I leveled up my stealth skills with SP, I dont have enough nor do I have the time to level up for the amount needed. True, which is why that is my forte, Saori interjected. Always has been since I traveled with Hestia. The question is how do we work with each other to fight him, unless he tries to separate us again. Both sin heirs will fight together this time, and if the Prince wants to join in, we will have even more issues. We also have to worry about the Vicar and the demonkin soldiers that will have ck elixirs on them. This was our conundrum. We might have had more time to prepare, but that also meant our enemy had the same opportunity to do the same. We were unfortunately forced to do it this way for the sake of the people. I wouldnt allow coteral damage and the waste of innocent lives who had nothing to do with our fight, not to mention the risk of hostages. Saving a religion wouldnt do us any good if we allowed so many people to die due to our fighting. I wasnt a superhero, sure, but I wanted to be better than the people who caused the ident in Elyonda. Vifi executed everything due to her own ambitions as a soldier, but we werent military here. Just some adventurers who got a Quest and would do it the right way. [Sometimes I do wonder if I should say something but the emotional tension between all of you is always a delight to witness! It makes me happy below.] Neill, Saori, Vifi, and I all shivered as that voice entered our heads. Even to a demonkin, that creepiness Klea exuded with her words was chilling. [The demon is correct, though.] Interrupting our confusion, Belzac spoke. [I did not feel anything special about that man. He is just skilled, and this is something one can see without [Identify].] This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Vifi nodded. Second seat doesnt have a unique skill as I do, he just inherited the [Mud Magic] from his magic teacher which led to him creating his personal set of custom skills toplement his style of fighting. Donut and Teach should know it best. Teach? I shrugged. Didnt know you got close enough to get a nickname from her. The nickname is simr to yours. Saori scowled. She is teasing. In any case, I agree, custom spells made to fit ones fighting style are extremely powerful. If there is no trick behind his power, all we can do is to follow Hestias lead and remove him from his source of power, which I am still the best for. Just worry about his Territory in that case. Vifi sighed. Then Rein is the saurians problem. Thats been settled. During our nning, Neill wanted to have a rematch against the Warbringer due to what happened during the second attack. Herpetitive nature showed and being embarrassed by him when we had the numbers advantage only made her want to beat him even more. Meanwhile, Master Kush, Krim, and Grahta deserved to fight the sin heir of envy for Akashts sake. Naturally, if others could help, they should. It was simply a formality but a battlefield couldnt be fully predicted. With things having calmed down, the fourth person of this group finally spoke upEine. If that is settled, then could we go back to the original topic? The aberration shards and my aberration. Eine ced the demonic egg on the table next to the bowl of ss shards. Vifi stared at it, shaking her head while Klea kept crackling. Her howling was pretty annoying, but I could understand the sentiment here. This was a possible power increase. So, just a warning, but there is still one more aberration left for Lord Envy, Vifi said. Fortunately, its the smallest. A weak aberration made for purelymunication using the Princes soul as the conduit. Which means, even if he revives through it, he would be too weak to actually fight back. With thisst aberration dealt with, thisst death of him will stifle his total strength, Eine added. I nodded. So he would regress back how much? [To the point he would without-a-doubt be reced by the next sin heir,] Klea answered. [It actually happened to one of us archdemons before and the previous archdemon of wrath was quickly killed off and his position usurped. Actually, it happens a ton. We are immortal, so Ive seen it happen enough. He might be strong now, but his weakened body will not be able to hold the two [Original Sin] abilities in his blood Which makes me curious, actually. Vifi, dear?] Yes, Mistress KleaHatma? [I meant to ask, how did you demonkin manage to use our Original Sin abilities, anyways? They arent something a normal body can hold. It would be like Eine temporarily turning into a demonkin without my support. Her body wouldnt be able to control it.] That blood crystal, no? Neill replied, remembering me mentioning Vifis sin crystal. Our newest member nodded. Created by a previous Lord Sloth, the sin crystal we embed into our bodies holds and allows us to use the power after we take some elixirs to modify our bodies. That ck elixir you kept mentioning is what weve been using to control that power. A less intrusive version, though, that only works if we have the sin crystal inside our body. Can I remove it? I asked. With your usurpation thingy? Maybe, but usually its impossible. Not only because the crystal our Princes get is more matured to the point they be one with their blood, but also because the crystals we sin heirs use require a chant. Each is unique, so I cant help. She shrugged. The moment she officially joined our party, she had been far more talkative, helping us out with information. I tapped her shoulder with a smile, happy to see her like this. On the other hand, she gave me this look as if me touching her was disgusting. How was a shoulder pat cringe-worthy! She returned to the topic. We call the elixir Demons Grace, and the current iteration is simply a prototype meant to help every demonkin to unleash their full might. The idea is to eventually transition into allowing non-sin heirs gain the ability to unleash Original Sin abilities. Think normal soldiers able to use things like Satanael or Yaldabaoth. BoleTaria would be a menace. Saori nodded. Ambitious and true. Good thing we defeated Davison then before he could reveal his perfected version. Donut told me about it, but yeah. Non-demonkin cannot use the elixir without having their bodies morphed, but to hear a human simply gaining a massive boost in power would make Lord Sloth super happy. Hes been recruiting alchemists like him to help him on this project, even non-humans like the grimgarians. That would fully exin all the ck elixirs weve seen. Too bad we dont have a vampire or hemomancer then, heh, Neill joked, but I had to agree, simr to Vifi. If a demonkins source of power was their blood, then somebody who could sap it was their natural enemy. Vifi cackled. Good thing Vampires are cowards and too pompous to fight back. Heard the majority do not even know how to fight, so even better. Idiots with power but no discipline. Easiest targets. [It truly feels baffling to have two demon allies in this party I hope you understand what you are doing, whelpling,] Belzac said, but I told him to not worry. He grunted but left it at that. [Then enough of this. Eine, the aberration. What is it that harpy is suggesting?] [Oh, Belzac, dear, Im not suggesting anything bad. Simply improving Eines survivability; what is so bad about that?] [I trust you as much as I trust an elf to be humble.] [Wow, that low, huh?] Klea sent Eines shocked face to everybody to express her emotions. [In any case, let us get back to topic.] Before we deviate, again? For the third time? Eine grumbled, prompting Saori to apologize. Thank you, so, the aberration. Mine, as I said, is already in the phase of turning into a protector. In other words, a monster. Since Hestia broke the second aberration, we only have the pieces now, which led to Klea asking me if I wanted to do something with it. [Two options,] Klea began. [Either you let your aberration eat the pieces and use it as a source of demonkin energy, but it isnt like you are out of options since you now have Vifi around! Not to mention myself, dear. The other option is to use it in alchemy.] What are the advantages? Saori asked, looking at both the eyed rings on Eines hands and Vifi. Thetter shook her hands, telling us she had no idea at all but was immediately corrected by Neill, as none amongst us knew modern lust demonkin as well as she did. After all, if the aberration remains were used for alchemy, it would be to create a catalyst. Since Eine used a lust demons power, knowing what lust demonkin used might help. Well, it isnt like I dont know, but Im still not the best reference. I dont speak with lust demonkin outside of work Well, except for one, but shes pretty weird. Vifi sighed, looking annoyed. [Oooh, somebody important?] Klea teased. No, not really. Just the current Prince of Lust. Huh! Us girls let out, jerking back a bit by this revtion. Shes five years older than me and a fellow sin heir. Around my age, as well, but not like I was the type to initiate the discussion. Cant see it, Neill said, causing Vifi to scowl at her. Shaking her head in annoyance, she continued, She did, so I knew her. The previous Prince of Lust sacrificed herself to bring the brats over to this world, while the two other sin heirs said, Nah, too much work and just shoved the honor over to the youngest. [Haha, I can get behind these descendants!] Klea cheered. [So, how are they empowering their stuff? Youve seen Eine spar, so how does she stand up against them?] Easy question. She stands zero chance. Klea was blunt, causing Eine to nod with a frown. Its obvious unlike them, your lust powers are restricted by a skill that can only level up the more you use it, not to mention they have multiple years of experience over you. Your swordsmanship also needs work too, but you probably know that, right? Its the same thing. As Eine began to look a bit deted, Vifi continued, However, unlike you, our demonic powers are impure, which is why the demons grace was created. Its to make us pure, again. Whatever that means. Ill be honest, when it came to the technical and propaganda stuff, I never really listened. Doesnt help me live longer if I knew or not, unlike with maths,nguage, and geography. Even etiquette is more valuable, just so you dont piss off the nobles. Sheesh, you cant even call her a bad student with that attitude. Vifi then went into detail of what she knew about the lust demonkin, giving Eine a quick rundown of everything, which allowed Klea to help her training schedule. One notable thing I kept in my mind was that lust demonkin did not use conventional weapon, as their bodies could essentially be anything they wanted. Bones, muscles, and flesh could be turned into hammers, scythes, and even bows with infinite projectiles. The current Prince is an expert in creating blood with mana, using them as projectiles and boosters. Some fly with their bone wings, she expels blood from her feet and flies forward, simr to Donuts mesing from her wings. Shes also an expert in mixing multiple weapon types into one abomination of an arm, meaning shes simr to us Wrathbringers with our multiple elemental weapons. We sparred a ton where I gave her some tips, so you can expect her to prefer the weapons I usually use. [Mhmm, adaption to current times and environment, so it makes sense. Makes my training seem quite archaic, huh? However, nothing beats overwhelming power or dropping massive amount of flesh and bone onto a target and causing them to explode!] Klea said. [From your barbaric usage, it evolved into something more elegant,] Belzacughed. [Regardless, do not forget this power is restricted by your imagination, Eine, yet trying to divert from your current training might not be beneficial. Your must slowly integrate everything, not haphazardly throw techniques out after you just heard about it.] Heh, sounded almost like me when I spoke with JumiUh, sorry, the Prince of Lust. She has a prettyckadaisical mindset, but unlike other lust demonkin, she ismitted to training, even if her motivation is pretty corrupt. Even after everything I told you, she is not a master. She isnt even close technique-wise, but she makes up for it with being unpredictable. Elegance? Ha, she fights more like a berserker than I do. I agree, only when you arent M.E.P., I said. Vifi shrugged. Which is why the catalyst lusties create revolves around boosting their fire power or mana control, allowing their unpredictable fighting style to shine with seamless mixing and switching of flesh maniption. They rarely use magic, since they need all the mana to keep their flesh going, but they will overpower you with melee attacks. You can do the same and even the ying field, or, in my opinion, take a note from how Territories work and make your ability able to control the field. [Or, feed the remains to the aberration and it might evolve now. It might even mutate from this new aberration source, like a blood-frenzy wolf once became a monster of forest by eating others,] Klea dissed Belzac. [So, the decision is yours, dear. I rmend you choosing now, since our alchemists require all the time they can get to brew your potions.] I see, thank you everybody! And with that, thest discussion of the day ended and most continued with their training. Eine needed more time to think but I heard she made her choice before dinner, although I wasnt sure what it was as I was training with Saori to train up my n to counter the Prince of Envy. All of this was to fully prepare for this one task. When it became clear that it could work, I fullymitted to what my parallel minds told me and invested into the necessary skills. Even Master told me it might be the best option we had if I was trapped against the Prince of Envy and wanted to prevent him from killing our souls with Yaldabaoth. With our ns finalized, we informed our outside allies about them, which included Muraina, and that we would execute on everything soon. Hearing this, it only made me feel like my shoulders were heavier than usual. Were ready, Hestia. When I heard that sentence from a familiar voice, I nodded and turned around, staring at this elite group. Everybody was fully armed with Grimnirs equipment, made through all the new tools and techniques he had gained during his stay in the Ankor-Nazta, which included his own blessing. It was the 21st of WinterSun. The final day had arrived. It was time for the Battle of Aureolis to finallymence. It was time to free Aurenas church. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [uracy Correction Lv. 9] [Fear Resistance Lv. 10] gained Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled [Mental Warfare Lv. 10] [Thought eleration Lv. 10] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 10] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 10] gained. Your Current SP is 1400 Skill requirement fulfilled. [Mental Stability Lv. 10], [Concentration Lv. 10], [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 10], [Mind Protection Lv. 10],[Thought eleration Lv. 10], [High-Speed Calction Lv. 10], and [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 10] merged into [Mental World] Mental World: The mind of the user bes fully realized, increasing the effectiveness of mental offense and resistance. Expands the capacity of thought using the Divine System to formte thoughts and materialize spells at the cost of mana. When affected by a foreign mental attack, initiates a mental battle between all participants using their souls. Skills included are: [Concentration Lv. 10] [Mental Corruption Resistance Lv. 10] [Mind Protection Lv. 10][Thought eleration Lv. 10] [High-Speed Calction Lv. 10] [Multi-Thought Processing Lv. 10] Custom spell gained: [Quartz Regen] Spell Song gained: [ve to My Love] Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 32 Race: Young Sunfang Dragon Age: 1 Year Jobs: [Tyrant Diva] EP: 5/30 Status: Health: 20001 (+461) Mana: 50385 (+594) Strength: 11282 (+101) Intelligence: 16264 (+184) Vitality: 6038 (+29) Wisdom: 8075 (+54) Agility: 15023 (+92) Stamina: 11769 (+178) Effects: None Skill Points: 1400 (-6050) Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 6] [Hellde Dragon Lv. 6] [Sr Core Lv. 6] (+1) [Venerated Saintess Lv. 6] (+1) [Idol Lv. 7] (+1) [Volcanic ze] [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lightning Magic Lv. 6] (+1) [White mes Lv. 7] [Corrosive Fire Lv. 7] (+1) [Sacred Magic Lv. 8] [Terra Magic Lv. 4] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 6] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [True Draconic Barrier Lv. 1] (New) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 10] [Mental Warfare Lv. 8] [Fluid Cast Lv. 7] [Dyed Cast Lv. 6] (+1) [Continuous Cast Lv. 6] [Mana Eyes Lv. 8] Physical skills and rted: [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 3] (+1) [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Tyrants Voice Lv. 1] (New) [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 2] (+1) Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 9] (+1) [Foresight Lv. 6] (+1) [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Probability Correction Lv. 8] [Detection Sensor Lv. 5] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] [Tracking Lv. 5] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Odorless Lv. 1] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 10] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 10] (+1) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 6] [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] [Water Resistance Lv. 9] (+3) [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 8] (+1) [Handicraft Lv. 7] [Woodworking Lv. 8] [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 10] [Instruction Lv. 3] (+1) [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 6] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 9] [Saints Aura Lv. 2] (New) [Draconic Aura Lv. 5] [Royal Presence Lv. 6] (+1) [Scale Maniption Lv. 5] [Territory Release Lv. 4] (+1) [Dismantle Lv. 9] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] [Aerokinesis] Ability List: Dragon: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] [Magmakammer] Spear: [Spiral] [Spark Crescent] Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] [Dragoon Dive] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] [Ignite] [Panzer] [Unheilge Engel] [Scorching Sun] [Hydra] [Sun, Consume All] [Quartz Regen] Custom Spell Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] [My Darkest Thoughts] [The Heir of Hope] [Strength and Wisdom] [ve to My Love] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] [Levin Core] [Overload] [Clouds of Thunder] [Ramuh] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] [Gloria Ascendence] [Heavens Sword] Earth Magic [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] [Ruinous Rockfall] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] [Cyclone Madness] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] [Room] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] [Miraculous Grace] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven THIS ISN''T AN APRIL FOOLS! Guys, it''s time for the next part! Book 3 of Dragon Idol will be out on the 17th of April! Yes, this month and very soon! I will announce it once again about one week prior to it when I have to remove all chapters up to 101 from all public spaces. Until then, do check it out on Amazon to make sure you know it exists! Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 471: A Concert to Be Envious Of! Chapter 471: A Concert to Be Envious Of! Hey, hey! Its time,e out! In the middle of the afternoon, as the sun was starting to lower in the skies, loud stomping could be heard over at the white robes shrine maiden and caretaker dormitory. Although this building was reserved for the politically reluctant clergy members who only wished to fulfill their duty to Goddess Aurena. Many, though, were mere schrs and temporary priests who stayed in Aureolis for the sake of learning and teaching. Due to Istari being one of Aurenas most renowned subordinate gods, the practice of epting temporary priests was extremely popr and greatly praised. After all, where could one learn more about the gods than from a temple or even the basilica of Aureolis? Even holy magic would be taught, since it would spread Aurenas faith and the Church of Aurenas influence. This was whymoners and nobles could join a temple temporarily and then leave so long as they did not cause any trouble, lest they face the fury of the Knights of Aurena. As such, it wasnt unusual for the shrine maiden and caretaker dormitory to be loud. All the temporary priests would wear a white-red robe, as only the most dedicated would actually be actual priests and priestesses. Therefore, a good number of these temporary priests wouldnt act like the stereotypical pious, noble, and elegant clergy member a farmer or yeoman would expect. Today, however, there was a good reason why. What is it? A disgruntled schr opened the door as a group of shrine caretakers stormed in front of his room. What is it? Are you joking? Istaris sake, didnt you listen to any of the rumors? His friends stared at the ignorant schr as if he hadmitted the greatest sin in history. For an Istari devout, it might as well be just that. His friends ryed the schr a rumor that had been circting the basilica since the start of the week. On LightDay, a massive conflict between the blessed and Pope Gwyn will happen, was leaked, entering the ears of many as they wandered around the basilica campus and interacted with people. Something this hermit-like schr hadnt done since the morning sermon. Although perplexed, the schr was cautious, stating such a rumor should be correct, considering Champion Hestia had shown her disapproval of the Pope, but questioned the reason for the rm. His friends, on the other hand, shook their heads and sent the schrs grey robes into the room to collect his belongings. Hey, what His friends grabbed his arm and shoulder, pulling him away from his grey robes. This isnt just some baseless rumor, okay? There was no confirmation, but think about it for a moment? Why would such a rumor specify LightDay? Today? When Champion Hestia has been promoting a musical festival in the lower city since the beginning of this week? Not to mention, didnt you hear how she donated a ton of money to the church for its repairs and also to appease a number of people? She even promoted the festival once it was done! She and her party were responsible for the lower citys protection after the Knight-Commander reported a sin heir had attacked us. The schr raised his brown eyebrows. Huh? Y-yeah, of course, I still remember but whatHold on! Yes! His friends cheered. This massive conflict probably will be more than we could expect. I also saw a few priests and even a couple of bishops move outside the basilica grounds with carriages full of their belongings! And I heard from a knight that they even saw a huge area reserved for these wagons alone. Coincidence? I think not! Those white-robes are the same people who supported Saintess Fleindia during the relief effort, not to mention the knights belonging to Dame Kirstines toon. The same one who kneeled before Champion Hestia! Get it? Okay! Get your stuff and get downstairs; weve prepared the wagons. A raucous atmosphere created by a single person had whipped the entire basilica into a frenzy. People were demanding wagons left and right, even asking their friends to share theirs, all to transport their trinkets and baubles to safety. While many were suspicious of such a craze, those who believed in and acted on it were quickly rewarded for their curiosity and cautiousness. There, through the nket of snow outside the city, the wagons found a small sanctuary inside the nearby forest. The sound of merrimenting from the sanctuary, however, baffled the approaching clergy people and this confusion only increased when they noted the temperature had changed. A mana barrier protected the area with a climate regtor inside to ward off the cold. Even more surprising, the vendors inside this fair-like area included not only humans, but also dwarves and elves! Dwarven and elven merchants were selling Ankor-Nazta and Sariel goods, which included dwarven noodle soups and elven pastries, right next to Artorian and Estralian merchants. tion and celebration was all one could find here as the few white robes already here enjoyed the luxury of tasting food and meals from other cultures, especially the delectable yeast-made pastries. Naturally, there was some tension, as the more cynical priests and priestesses instantly noted that dwarven warriors, elven rangers, and also Artorian knights worked alongside Knights of Aurena to protect everybody. Cooperation between such factions for this small hub? It validated the rumors that something was amiss. Who invited all of them? Champion Hestia, madam, a griffon knight answered as a confused priestess asked him. The Knight-Commander ordered us to work with them to protect you, my lord. Please, be at ease and enjoy the refreshments and foreign meals, a knight of Aureolis exined. The rumors What is happening tonight? Was the single most mind-boggling thought the newly arrived asked themselves, all before two bishops came over. The first to speak was Theodore. My lords anddies. I wee you to this little refuge just before Lady Hestias concert. As mentioned in the promotion, food and drinks arepletely free for the sake of celebration in Her Holinesss name. Please, allow my familys servants to serve you. If your grey robes apanied you, please, send them to the servants resting tent over there for further instructions. If you wish to meet Lady Fleindia, Lady Renee, or Lady Hestia, then please be patient. High Bishop Rasheid bowed humbly as Amadeus and his other grey robes brought over trays of small delectables for the intrigued white robes. Come, everybody, let us put aside our duties for today and enjoy our time here. Do not worry, your safety is assured, I swear this to Her Holiness and the Holy Emperor. As the new arrivals tasted the offered foodfragassa jam Berliners, lemon pound cakes, and toasty ham and melted cheese sliderstheir eyes snapped wide open as the richness enveloped their tongues. The weariness and fatigue of traveling through the city and snow was cast away, reinvigorating them with energy. T-this is authentic yeast in the cake! H-how much are they selling? A shrine maiden darted her eyes around to the elven stand, seeing a table full ofrge cakes, cupcakes, muffins, and even traditional elven pastries like lisquara mild biscuit coated in fermented tree resin perfect for long tripsand ryasuaka loaf of bread with crunchy nuts baked with aromatic wood coated in caramel. Seeing this, the others around her let their jaws ck slightly before they covered their faces with fans. And everything is for free? N-not even a greifnoble would serve this much for such a small, insigmodest party. Theodore nodded to their bafflement. They are Lady Hestias friends and allies, invited here for these very festivities. If this already caught your attention, let me just say that there will be more dishes servedter during the event. Inspired by the dishes from her and the Heroes of Goddess Aurenas world. You do not say! For free, as well? Well, why not? In Her name! As such, Rasheid and Theodore managed to persuade the new arrivals from looking too deeply into the matter, especially the existence of foreign military forces inside Aureolis. They would repeat this performance each time a new set of white robes arrived, making sure to slowly remove any possible coteral from the battle. You may go, Rasheid told Amadeus. Bowing and thanking him, the young musician jogged deeper into the forest until he ended up at the location of the concert. He watched as countless butlers and maids worked with the construction crew, managing the location and putting down enough seats for the showter. All to assure a smooth operation. He smiled, delighted and giddy, as he couldnt await to hear Hestia sing once more. He still remembered how the young dragoness had suddenly appeared at his home one day when he was still bed-reddiden from his illness. Memory of her voice still enraptured him whenever he yed the song she shared with him, evoking that desire trapped in his chest to create music just like her. That anticipation as he saw everything bing a reality only made him want to help out even further. He rushed over before stopping at a stall, waving at one of the people working there. A wolfkin woman dressed like a farmershe was dirty as she came with her usual clothes, but that didnt stop the young man from giving her a hug. Lily! he shouted, startling the young woman before she reciprocated the gesture. My lord your grip is so much stronger. Im so happy to see youre healthy. My lord. Lily pressed her hands on his defined back. It was still soft, but unlike the one she was used to. She was his former personal maid, the same one who took care of him during his bed-ridden time since he was a young boy. Separated when he was exiled from Artorias to be a grey robe, as Aureolis didnt allow beastmen to be members of the clergy, the young man did not waste this chance to meet his best friend after so long. Unfortunately, there wasnt much time for their reunion, as both had to jump right back into work as Saori and her students bellowed out orders. A perfect concert required a veteran and talented crew, after all. Move the lights over there and connect them with the mana threads! They have to shine directly on the stage! Saori shouted as she had people adjust the lights on the stage. The clothing has to be put right in the front. People need to see them! Nishio called over the seamstresses to ce a box full of fine dresses and suits on a stall. Lady Hestias stuff first, then the normal mana thread ones. Afterwards, the souvenirs. Hey, Kohaku-san, Asaka-san, are you done? Yeah, yeah, shut it! Asaka grimaced as she came over with a knight carrying a crate full of art and small books she and Kohaku had drawn for Hestias merchandise, all depicting her performing on stage or otherwise. Sheesh, I dont need you and the knights screaming at me to do whatever. Mydy, I was just Already told you, Im a Saintess of Ilsaphone! Not your boss any longer. I healed you cause I had to, so stop trying to help me out for no reason! Yet, her pleading fell into deaf ears. Even if Asaka was a blessed of the death goddess, the fact of the matter was that her god-given empty vessel skill could heal like a white grace. Whenbined with her being epted by three blessed of Aurena, healing the knights and people after the demonkins surprise attack had only garnered her poprity and proper support. And this dynamic inside this small area would continue with no interruption. Even if the enemy knew about the preparations, striking now wouldnt be the proper call with all the heavy security. Multiple elite participants for tonights raid were surrounding the area, assuring nothing would stop Hestias moment. Time ticked onwards until the sky was dyed orange. The citizens of Aureoliss lower city and the farmers in the outer wall ring began to retire for the day, eithermuting back home or visiting the local pub and tavern. Regardless, the lively day of the city wouldnt stop any time soon, especially due to Hestias tireless promotion throughout the week. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Today was the concert. Hey, do you remember where were supposed to go? A yeoman asked another. Shaking his head, he shrugged. Just that there is one You know, speaking about it. You heard the rumors? Hey, hey, yeah! another interjected. You guys saw the priests and priestesses leaving through the gates with some knights? The rumors have to be true now, right? Why in the Goddess are we still here! Come on, lets go! Oi! The first yeoman pulled the third back. And where to? What if the white robes are going somewhere only they are supposed to be? Do you want to get into trouble or what? Rumor or not, we cant be sure. Dammit Actually, maybe we should go back ho Shining bright, all for your smiles Music suddenly began ying, loud enough to break through the noiseing from the antsy and agitated citizens. These slightly solemn piano keys contrasted greatly with the jubnt singing of a young girl. This is me, my music will rage like fire Open up! Listen here! Hoo hoo woah! Air pounded against itself, creating percussion music simr to the beating of a drum set. This energetic inclusion drowned the piano out, giving way for an electric guitar to rece it, transitioning the gloomy start into a cheerful mess of chaotic brightness. Drums and guitar yed alongside each other, barely producing a coherent harmony, but the intention was clear. Fun. Let your guard down and have fun! Look up! People began to shout, pointing up as a purple obsidian ss tform descended from the skies. White and crimson mes burst out like jet engines before swirling around it like a ying-yang circle. However, before they could see the person standing on top of it, the drums and guitar quietened down, pushing the piano back into front. This time, however, the low keys were gone entirely, as if it was infected by the mood the previous instruments had created! Life can beat you down to the ground, give you all the suffering Its not that I cant understand Pressing on with a broken heart, and the feeling of loss Its hard Sadly, theres no pity, so start your sprint now! Rise above the top, aim for that moment Oh, surely, well fly All to sing about my life to the heavens! Its Champion Hestia! The crowd eximed as the young idol spread her arms out, causing her crimson scaled wings to catch on fire, turning themselves into a pair of feathered angel wings with her [White mes]. Not only that, but the outfit she was currently wearing wasnt what the citizens were used to. Instead of her normal clothes, she was wearing a modified shrine maiden robe, made to look like a jacket, over her shoulders like a cape. Underneath it, she was sporting a white-ck crop top with long sleeves, revealing her belly, and medium long, ripped purple pants with a long, frilly red scarf around her hips. A far departure from her usual idol outfits Saori would create for her. Saoris designs usually focused on cute and to captivate people as the theme, and kept Hestias outfit modest even if some of the dresses could be ssified as sexy. Still, none of them revealed as much skin as this one. Rebellious and to fit the chaotic but cheerful melody of her new song, Hestia dressed herself entirely how she imagined a more daring Hikari would have looked back on Earth. This was an outfit she wanted to wear but never could, mostly due to her previousck of interest in fashion and the fact all her outfits were bought by her mother. This punkish style contrasted her usual wish to stay safe for that perfect show, epting that this time she had to be experimentative and reckless. Through song and art, clothing was also a method to disy a persons creativity and emotions. The burden of Eshes and Akashts death weighed on her soul, pushing her off her path, almost making her forget all that she had given up for this dream. She had inherited the pain and expectations of these people, forcing her to ept their wishes to push forward. Shining bright, all for your smiles This is me, so shout out my music, to let your emotions re! Open up! Listen here! Hoo woah! Im not trying to make you forget But let these pain be your scars All to craft your own story! Yet, to continue carrying the emotional baggage would only slow her down, no different than her agony over disappointing her parents. When she was just reborn, she came to a realization: her obsession, that endless desire for perfection, held her emotionally and mentally back. It needed to go. Now, it was these expectations that had to go. They would remain with her, but she once again realized her choices werent wrong. Even if a pitfall was encountered, she would keep those memories close to her heart and learn from them. Her convictions and ideals that brought her to this point were naive in her opinion, but to give up on them due to the bumps on the road would distort her soul ever more. She had to press on. After all Im a ve to my love music was her life. She spread her arms out as the chaotic guitar returned, throwing out white mes like confetti. As they fell onto the ground like snowkes, they touched the people in awe by her wonderful singing and the [Music Resonation (Moderate)] that appeared in their Profiles. The mes enveloped their body, healing them slightly and warming them up through the cold like some Christmas eggnog. People began to cheer as Hestia sang the next verse. Although most couldnt really understand the lyrics, the music entranced them like magic. Yet, once again, there was no falsehood. [Music Resonation] shared no buffs, nor did shece her [White mes] with some [Corrosive Fire] additive or anything. Her music was true. Her pride as a musician would not let her trick people into liking her performance, only her skills and practice were allowed to do so! As such, people genuinely liked her songs although some were more motivated when they remembered the free food and rumors. Regardless, with this train of people underneath her, Hestias [Unheiliger Engel] tform began to levitate around the city. Meanwhile, a projection of Hestia suddenly showed up in the sky, depicting a live footage of her singing through the entire city,rge enough to even let the farmers outside hear her. Haruka was filming everything with her recorder while Tatsuya was live streaming the recording through the partys [Crystal of the Divine System]. Using his druid forms, Tatsuya was jumping across the roofs with Haruka on his back, trying to stay as inconspicuous as possible while recording and streaming. Their job? To make sure everybody saw Hestia and where she was, all to gather them like the Pied Piper gathered the horde of rats and children. This saved up on time, as Hestia didnt have to perform a full revolution around the city. The moment her [Detection Sensor] couldnt sense any more approaching people, Hestia turned around and moved towards the western gate. Once outside, a hoard of farmers had already gathered there with moreing soon almost as if somebody had told everybody toe. Hestia eyed the beastmen amongst the group, nodding her head as she praised Saori, Neill, and Lily for their work in persuading the nearby beastmen vige to help them gather everybody. Although there was some mistrust between humans and beastmen in Aureolis, the other farmers still knew the beastmen farmers and considered them fellow followers of Aurena. They trusted each other. And so, the Crimson Saintess led the people outside the city, through the field of snow and into a lonely pine forest. The music, of course, continued as she switched between her many, many songs. Each different from the one before, all to keep people guessing what was next. Could it be a bad, a love song, a heavy metal throat rattling, or maybe a cutesy song to keep peoples spirit up? Yes, but she would also bring out some rock and even sea shanties. The sky had already set when they reached the forest but Hestias voice could keep on singing. After all, tonight would be the busiest night she would ever have. She couldnt stop now. Jumping off her tform and dispelling it, the people pped and cheered as the spotlight focused solely on her. She reached her arm out and addressed the people standing before her and the white robes sitting in the back on bleachers. Thank you very much foring to my show today, everybody! Food, drinksthose are free for all of you to treat yourself! Anything else is merchandise! Small belongings to have you remember me and the Goddess by. Speaking of which She twirled around, throwing her priestess jacket into her [Storage Magic] before fashioning herself a cape made from her white and red mes. She then pointed to the sky as a white circle began to appear May the light guide your path on this brilliant LightDay, everybody! May the Goddess of Light keep you safe during this cold night! Prayeuekr! she forced herself to say before the spell was cast, drowning the entire area in white, warm particles, nearly choking as the mana expense hit her all at once. Loud gasps filled the area as they saw the blessings intensity. None of the priests or citizens had contributed to the cost of the spell, but the blessing was still a [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)]. To Hestia, it was something she has been doing since she met Melloxtressa, but to the people before her, it was a feat that fully consolidated in their minds that Hestia was one of the strongest holy mages in the world. Maybe even better than the Cardinal Vicar. Sheesh still cant get to the critical stage. 50% stat boosts would have been amazing, but I have to settle with 30% for major Hestia chastised herself. Not like I could cast such a strong buff even with full mana. How the hell would I do it after draining everything for this show? I need to drink some fulinoe tea after this song. With the sun now gone, her unlimited ess to sr energy was gone. For the final battle, she had to conserve her three [Sr Beam] usages. Now, everybody! For Goddess Aurena, let us celebrate this moment! Give your respect and prayers to Her! Hestia dered as the crowd went ballistic. Saori, Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, Vifi Everybody. Let us do this! Tonight, the Prince of Envy will die! Theyre moving everybody, a cloaked figure staring from an alleyway said to his co-conspirators, pointing at a group of Aureolis citizens led away by a single knight of Aurena. Theyre setting the stage for the battle, huh? Sir, should we attack? Another cloaked figure shook his head from behind. The mercenaries ditched us. Were evenly numbered now, but getting any closer to Aurenas dog will only weaken us. Come. Lord ReinYond told us to handle the dealbreaker first, then we can coordinate with Danternos followers on how to strike back. The cloaked figures entered a small underground restaurant, grunting as they noted how empty it was, including the fact the always-diligent bartender wasnt around. They knew from their informants that Hestias group had spoken with most citizens of Aureolis city, assuring nobody would be here for the battle. It was a fact that a good number of citizens wouldnt believe the rumors circting around the city to leave for her concert. As such, having allies within the knighthood allowed them to use their authority to evacuate anybody remaining inside. Dame Kirstine, fully trusting Hestia after everything that happened, personally led this operation. To the citizens, when a knight would request them to leave, they must. And this fact showed in how unpopted the city currently was. Those with a nose for trouble left everything behind and hid outside the city, except for a single person. The man sitting on a lone table, drinking wine without worry. He noticed the cloaked figures but only kept drinking. Tell us. Why did you break the contract? the leader of the cloaked figures asked. Thetter shrugged. Business. The former clicked their tongue and pulled their hood off, revealing their horns and fangs. It was a demonkin. We paid for your services, but when it mattered, you dare go back on your word? Against a demonkin? Contracts must be upheld, Yanderu, and weve suffered enough from your insubordination. Order you men toe back, or this is where our business ends. The man sighed and began rotating his ss, seeing the wine ssh around. He then drank it all in one gulp and stood up, staring into the demonkins eyes. He tilted his head to his sides, before shaking his head and sitting back down. Do you know what fear is, demonkin? he asked, confusing the cloaked figures. Fear is not when your boss is trying to kill you because you failed a job. Im an orphan, I got nothing worth risking my life for, but Ive always been scared of being poor again and dying like that. It encourages me to do my job well and listen to my guts. This time, Ive been persuaded. Im not putting my coins on your side. Is that a formal deration, Yanderu? Your other gangs kept backstabbing us here and there, but weve kept working because it benefits us. No, no, not from my Boss. From me, and what I think is the best for us. Which brings me back to the fear part. You see, what is scarier? A demonkin whos willing to kill me, or being locked up in an inferno forever as if the fire god himself had descended onto the world to leave you in a thousand years of torment? What are you speaking about? The Yanderu representative shot up from his seat, grabbing the demonkin by the shoulders. Cause I finally understand why these Danterno cultists keep speaking about him! I bet it isnt him, but that girl Her stare, that look. The fire gathering around in my throat, ready to burst, or the heat gaze from her eyes torturing you with visions of being burned alive! That damn terror! Those cultists are wrong, they got the wrong person, you know! I dont care what they think of her, but that dragon girl is not normal. You know the saying, right? Dont poke a sleeping dragon, and definitely do not steal from their nest! Dammit, release me? The demonkin stared into the representative''s quivering, shrunken eyes, only now noticing how the mans entire body was shivering and sweating buckets. He pushed the man away, but the Yanderu only let out a maniacugh, crackling with such a high-pitched voice the demonkin didnt know what to do at this point. Should he kill this mad man, or leave him be? Heres some information on the house! They warned me of this, that damn girl was gracious enough to tell me to stay safe after all that happened? Why, cause I sold your troops positioning out! He roared to the horror of the demonkin. Kill him! the demonkin ordered, but something suddenly grabbed his legs. He looked down, only to see the sight of rotting corpses rising from the ground, before a ck slime creeped out of their open crevices and began entangling every demonkin in the room. For Saintess Asaka, we onnikai fight! Fight, for Goddess Ilsaphone! The undead roared as they overwhelmed the demonkin with numbers. The demonkin tried to fight back, but just as they finally unsheathed their weapons and prepared their spells, their skills instantly warned them as an attack came from above. The leader of the group looked up, only to see a wolfkin dressed in ck with a red scarf falling out from a shadow. ck lightning crackled around her hands before shended a [Voltage Impact] directly on his head, mming it into the ground. With an electrifying explosion, the man expired. As the corpseid there, two of the undead grabbed the body, thanking the wolfkin before disappearing into the ground. Thetter nodded before turning around, pulling out two daggers and catalysts. Wee to your graveyard,dies and gentlemen. Aurora will be your host! The raid had begun. Continue with Dragon Idol Book 3 on Amazon KU Continue with Dragon Idol Book 3 on Amazon KU Hello, everybody, Amazon: /amazon/B0CSZLQQ5V If you wish for audible, I got you! Audible: /pd/Stardom-Audiobook/B0CYCSXD2P?ref_pageloadid=not_applicable&ref=a_series_Dr_c5_lProduct_1_3&pf_rd_p=284b47b1-a5db-4711-9667-612f2ac7458e&pf_rd_r=RZZV2R5EQZXCHACK3P2K&pageLoadId=2Se9pY68WawbFYlP&creativeId=b570234c-250a-43ff-be6b-ca1b4c5d7caa Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition. I do hope everybody is awaiting the next installment of the story, rewritten and polished! Thank you very much for reading up until this point. Chapter 472: A Good Hook to Start it All. Chapter 472: A Good Hook to Start it All. [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Major)] [Shadow Armament (Full Body)] [Sacrilegious Master] [Various Spell Buffs] [Lifetaker (3 kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Shadow Trickster]: Lv. 14 -> Lv. 18 [Monster Tamer]: Lv. 20 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 7 Lv. 8 [Belzac Pup]: Lv. 24 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 5 Lv. 5> Good work, I praised, prompting my shadow pack to howl before they vanished back into the shadows. I nodded and sighed as I looked down at all the demonkin corpses. Someone having a vial of Demons Grace, as Vifi called the ck transformation elixir, was my first worry as I ambushed this group. Seven of them were here, and I managed to kill their leader before my shadow pack took out the rest of them with my help. It was a good thing that not every demonkin was as strong as the sin heirs; then again, all of the ones here were demonkin of envy, and they werent exactly known for theirbat ability. They tended to make good mages, not good warriors, at least ording to Klea. Their demonic powers were a bit annoying to fight around, but they were pretty useless against pure melee attacks, so pulling out my daggers was all that was needed. I looked over at the Yanderu representative and thanked him for his help baiting them here. This wasnt an achievement, but reducing the number of people who might interrupt our battleter on was better than nothing. Dont sweat it Just make sure you guys win, or I will lose out by a lot! he said before slipping out of a door in the back of the restaurant, disappearing now that his part of the deal was over. It was time for him to deliver the messages to Franz. As the onnikai began cleaning up the corpses, mostly for their own usage, I went back outside and only to pick up the sounds of fighting. Nothing close, so it wasnt inside the city, making me assume it came from the outside wall areaAureolis Citys farms. Dashing through the roof while keeping my [Detection Sensor] on, I spied the Countess Kirstines knights leadingrge congregations of people outside the city. Although Hestia had expected it, I was still a bit baffled that people werent going to the free food and drinks concert. It worked phenomenally in pretty much every other locale she performed in, but maybe Aureolis was too ascetic to be enticed? In any case, as I rushed over to the city entrance, my shadow pack warned me to stop as they detected some unusual movements. None of them smelled like the demonkin from before, but rather hints of warmed wood and ash entered my nose. That didnt mean much since every house had a hearth, but I believed my wolves. Unusual movements and no demonkin? The Yanderu mercs shouldnt be helping the demonkin, so it has to be the Danterno cultists. If one of these lunatics hid themselves amongst the groups, then that could spell a disaster. [Mother, I will rely on you.] [Understood. Keep them in ce and do not allow them to move before we arrive.] Mother then dashed away, returning to the Nobles Secret. Once that was done, I ordered the remaining shadow pack members to disperse and contact the knights, while I continued outside the city, where I found the second kink in our ns. Help! a woman cried as four wolves surrounded her along with several other citizens. They growled and howled, licking their ckened teeth with glee, as if they felt satisfaction from sadism. Intelligent I concluded from a single look. The positioning of the ears, theck of tension in their bodies, and the slight arcing of their tails. Bodynguage was ingrained to humans, but it was even more important to us canines since most of us couldnt speak. I was used to using [Telepathy] to speak, but seeing my garms live and grow every day for nearly a year allowed me to fill in the gaps I had about wolfen conduct. Even worse, though, it made me fully aware of mypetitive fenrir side [They can smell us,] Belzac said. [They are tamed monsters, fully confident in their masters. They can smell us, yet they look down on us! Do the demonkin know about your legacy, or do they only see you as a mere wolf.] [They know Im a monster wolf, that is for sure, but I never revealed that I am a Belzac.] My instincts were telling me to act, but I decided against it in order to get a proper view over everything. Gazing down the rebuilt gates of the inner city, the farmnds of Aureolis city were filled with citizens, but each of the groups of people were only guarded by a couple of knights apiece. Dame Kirstine wasnt amongst them, probably taking control of the caravans leaving by the outer gates. From the time the priests and knights had left the city up until now, the demonkin had all the time they needed to get things ready on their front. They understood the battle had begun, and this was their way to retaliate. Hostages were powerful weapons against people who cared and, even if she wasnt part of Aurora, you could understand where Hestias hearty. In fact, she only doubled down on it recently. As the Yanderu representative said, Dont poke a sleeping dragon, and definitely not steal from their nest! I would not allow her rage to manifest with this pitiful tactic. However, all I needed to do was identify the wolves master. After all, our support just arrived from the sky. Drop! a man shouted from above me before a loud paphew shot through the air, like a fighter jet slicing through the wind. In the next moment, four individualsnded right in front of that trapped group of citizens. Our four dragoons had arrivedYorshka, Midirn, Tatsuya, and Eine. Four coordinated [Dragoon Dive]spletely eliminated the wolves within the span of a second. We are Champion Hestias knights! Midirn shouted. Dragonewt and human knights in the service of the dragon princess! Allow us to guide you in the name of God Kargryxmor and his Goddess, Goddess Aurena! Tatsuya raised his spear, adding onto the introduction, Hero of Aurena, Tatsuya! An otherworlder summoned by the Goddess of Light! Please, let us help you. Follow us to the knights, now! Hearing Hestias and Tatsuyas name roused the citizens, giving them the strength to get back on their feet, allowing them to fight back their fear and follow the four. The field was disorganized, with citizens splintered from the main fighting force. Having this reinforcemente in allowed the knights to fully concentrate on protecting the blob of people while the former rescued the stragglers. With the situation handled, I looked up, noticing tworge wyverns flying above. Shay and Beththe twinswere carrying our people around on their own version of Hestia Airlines, allowing them to quickly respond to issues since everybody had [Air Walk] thanks to the SP shop. They carried our dragoons into the fight like a mobile base, yet only my students and our lighter fighters could be on them. The saurians, after all, could run by themselves. Zahteel garusch Xohulotel! Hischkaneel Plesia mefhikushtel za! Xohulotel,ruz! Like charging cavalry, a horde of water-created dinosaurs rushed onto the scene, ravaging the wolves, picking them off like flies. Velociraptors flew in with their long toe ws, digging into flesh like a buzzsaw before crushing the wolvess head with their fangs. Triceratops bulldozed their way in, forming a defensive wall with their three horns. Meanwhile, this left the three saurians to appear like shining knights riding on white horses! Uh, navy blue, coarse, boney armor on vicious looking water golem theropods that I couldnt identify, so I subconsciously called all of them tyrannosauruses. The absurdity of a dragon riding on a wyvern was one thing, but a dinosaur riding another dinosaur was a surreal sight to me I guess it was on the same level of a wolf riding on another wolf, though. As the pack of monsters were routed, they fled the scene in a panic, causing them to all run towards a single location their tamer. I signaled to everybody with my waving arm, pointing at the location before I began running along the walls towards it. Once the citizens were saved, I noticed Midirn was giving orders to everybody, even shouting for the twins to let my students down. Now making her own appearance, Rhea rallied the citizens along with all my students aside from Asaka, taking over for the dragonewts and saurians. With them aiding the evacuation, Midirn, Yorshka, Eine, and the saurians rushed over to my location. Once I was there, I clicked my tongue as I noticed the northern gate was open, despite the fact we had ordered all the knights to close every single one except the western one that led to Hestias concert. It made me question how the demonkin had snuck wolves into the city, but I remembered the rebuilding also included the sewers. They werent in the best state right now, but the sewers were definitely still traversable. And here I thought it would be too obvious for our enemies to use them again after what happened, but the demonkin were daring enough. I had thought the mud tunnels the Wrathbringer created would have sufficed. What a missight. Doesnt matter. I then looked up, noticing that the twins and the dragonewts were making their way into the city, while from below, the saurians charged in with their horde of dinosaurs. Honestly, if we werent here to protect it, it might have looked like we were invading Aureoliss city. Evacuating people meant losing our position within the city, as the only person inside the city during Hestias concert was me. Everybody else had departed to get ready for the reacquisition after the evacuation phase onceplete, leading to the enemy hitting before we wanted them to, yet none of this was a surprise. If they thought they could ambush us, then they thought wrong. No more surprises? Arrogance. To fool the world, tell the truth. That was all we needed to do, so demonkin, please, show us your best hand. Wruuuuh! I howled, signaling four other wolves to howl with me. The shocked cries of countless men and women erupted throughout this already tumultuous night, echoing my packs howls. In the next moment, mes surged, coloring four areas in orange and yellow. I closed my eyes, activating the sight of the [Shadow Snake]s I left with my shadow pack, before choosing one to teleport to with [Umbral Skip]. As the world darkened for a split second, I reopened my eyes to the sight of a surprised fire mage, dressed as a normal man. Three scorched men roared in pain as they rushed him, wing and biting at the fire mage as if they couldnt feel anything, merely mimicking the pain they would be feeling if they were alive. Go! The burning man cried before receiving a fireball to the face, sting his head off. Not worrying one bit for them, I used [Gale Steps] to close the gap tond a charged lightning punch into, and through, the mans chest. As he cried out in pain, I pulled my arm out and left him to bleed out while the three scorched men began pulling him into a hole. Even the decapitated man, as these were imperfected onnikai. Unlike my garms, losing a head wouldnt do anything to them, as the only way to kill them was to destroy the faefolk hiding inside the corpses bodies, encased in a ck slime. Our clean up crew and our scouts living inside the leftover mud tunnels from the previous attack. The issue is resolved! M move! I ordered the knight leading the scared group of citizens, prompting them to calm everybody and continue their duty. I, on the other hand, used [Umbral Skip] once again. This time, the scene was more out of control. Five fire mages were slinging magic around, while the holy knight tried to keep everybody safe with his water magic. A veteran, he was dashing around the area, blocking everything with a full focus on defense, leaving the attacking to a young woman swinging around a beige scythe while riding on an infernal mount. Asaka and Uno, what a rarebo, but the two were executing the fire mages with barely any issues. Unos deft dodges was the most trained amongst my four fenrirs, furthermore, having ess to ck mes allowed him to fully serve his role in defending Asaka from the fire mages while she swung and shot her beige slimes around. Fully powered by being under the moon, her [Twilight Pdin] gave her immunity to arcane corruption and increased mana regeneration, while her [Vivid Graffiti] custom spell allowed her to transmute the slime into various weapons. Ranging from a scythe, spear, mace, or even her trusty graffiti can, she was delivering dark and twilight elemental attacks upon the remaining five fire mages. Now! Asaka shouted as she turned the scythe into a kusarigamaa one-handed scythe with a chain attached to itand threw it at the fire mages, only for two of them to produce walls of wildfire to burn it into ash. It was only a slight inconvenience since Asaka could regrow it, but this distraction was enough for her onnikai minions to strike. Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. For Ilsaphone! For Saintess Asaka! they yelled as they burst from the ground. 19 onnikai undead mored onto the fire mages, howling like simians, grabbing and tugging on anything they hand to prevent their continued spell cast. They even started nibbling on the fire mages staves, trying their damndest to protect their blessed. Uno then leaped through the fire wall, charging forward as Asaka sprayed graffiti, creating a flying sword that disarmed a mage. His enchanted robes protected him from most of the damage, but it left the man with a slowed casting speed, unable to support his fellow mages. Sadly, his allies were less inconvenienced and attempted to shoot at Asaka, but before they could, I shot four [Stygian Lightning]. Paralyzed by the weakened spell, they were left open to Asaka and Unos finishing blows, the fire mages dead in no time. As they reaped the benefit of the experience, Asaka turned to me, scowling. Youre not getting a thank you! I smiled, waving at her. Im perfectly happy seeing you blush, unable to be true to yourself, my little student! Dammit! she shouted, but I left her to handle the situation and closed my eyes, only to furrow my brows. What is this? There were three more attack knight groups to handle, but luckily, the twins and saurians arrived in time for two of them. What was weird was thest group that Song was taking care of wasnt being saved by any of our allies, but instead by a separate group of holy knights. None of them were Kirstines subordinates or brought-in allies, as everybody who was part of the n was outside the city right now. Meaning, these were the remaining knights. Royce? Amongst them, I noticed a certain one-armed hater, as Hestia called him in private. From Tatsuyas and Kyouyas recollection of the man, I had to agree that he wasnt a friend of our party. Regardless, they were protecting the citizens and even slew the mages attacking them. Even with all the drama between our two groups, he was still acting as the citys protector, so I decided to use this chance to contact him. Teleporting over, I startled the group due to my body being entirely covered by my [Shadow Armament], but once I dispelled it around my face, Royce ordered them to stand down. He approached me. His loss of his left arm was noticeable, as he wasnt carrying his shield. The Commander has exined everything to me. The truth of this matter. I I cannot say it directly to her, to your party leader, but on behalf of the Knights of Aurena, I thank her for taking this action. You are saving the people and assuring them that they dont see the terror. He then directed his head to the knight leading this citizen and gestured with his hand. He then ordered all knights but his two partnersFmm and Karlstto spread out and help out anybody in need before leaving the city with the rest. Except for the few, sadly. Were ready. I eyed him suspiciously. Ready for what? Ready to fight for Aureolis! Ready to fight the demonkin guing our city, not to mention that traitor! he shouted, full of rage. The knights who supported methose Kirstine couldnt bring on boardwere sent away so they wouldnt get in the way. Some witnessed what Champion Hestia did, while I persuaded the rest to believe in her. Believe that after all this is over that she will be the future with Saintess Fleindia. They can be trusted, I swear, I am not doing this for revenge on your party. I am not that much of a fool. Fleindia? Why did he have to emphasize thatst part? Hestia and I had strong hearing, and while I could hear Royces heart while he was speaking, I couldnt really tell if he was lying or not. I didnt even know if this was a myth created by Hollywood or actually scientifically proven. His heartbeat was so erratic, as if he had just run a marathon. I didnt believe it was caused by fighting outnumbered fire mages, but he might have rushed over here for some other reason. Where is themander? I asked. He was our other left behind member, but unlike me, he was significantly stronger, enough so to fend for himself even if the sin heirs came. We could trust him as our anchor to retake the city, so he was situated in the middle of the lions den, waiting for us to fight with him. Yet, he told Royce to fight in his ce without saying anything to us, and this clearly experienced person stayed behind despite knowing I was paranoid? I hated to say it, but I wasnt convinced. In the basilica, waiting, Royce said. We should hurry. Come, let us I do not believe we need to go anywhere just yet! Interrupted Royce, a voice appeared from above us before a person fell from the sky, barely stopping his crash by spreading his wings out. It was Midirn. The worst decision right now would be to enter the enemysir so carelessly. What an oversight, Knight-Captain Royce. Royce quietened down. Sir Midirn What use is going into the basilica when our forces have not consolidated just yet, not to mention, our goal is to evacuate everybody before we begin this fight. Did the Commander not tell you this? Of course, our priority is our fellow followers safety, and that is why I sent the rest of the knights out. The only ones left in this city will be those willing to fight our enemies. I am fully aware of basic tact, Sir dragonewt. As such, I Haste makes waste, as my dear apprentice always loves to say. Once again, Royce couldnt end his sentence before another interloper arrived. With the quaking earth, Kushlekzar and his toon of dinosaurs arrived. And thest thing we need is for everything to derail from our original ns. You were not expected, Sir Royce. Lizard Karlst almost insulted before Royce raised his one arm to stop him. ring at him to be quiet, Royce then looked at the saurians. I can notice suspicion clearly, but Ive earned it after everything that happened. I learned. I understand the value of fighting side-by-side, back-to-back with fellow warriors and even if I would rather not, I can work with races aside from humans for the sake of the Goddess. This is something I cannot change about myself, so please forgive me. Nevertheless, can we not ally with each other? Then you have to prove it! Finally descending to the ground, the twinsnded on the nearby roof tops, allowing thest four members to join up. Tasianna, Eine, Yorshka, and Fargryneill approached us, while I felt my shadow pack return to me. With her sword unsheathed, Eine continued while ring at Royce. You are not needed here, Sir Royce. There is a reason why Dame Kirstine isnt with us, but outside the walls, aiding the evacuation efforts. To seed, this is all we need. What arrogance is this supposed to be? Fmm scowled. We are three captains; all three of us are above level 100. We are worthy to lead knights into wars, and you dare question our capabilities? That we are deadweight? Then what are you, Dame Eine? Weve heard rumors that you arent even properly knighted, nor even a squire. The rumors are correct, Eine stated with full confidence. But I also do not need a title to serve the one I swore my life and honor to. I fight for Princess Hestias sake with pride. I do not need her to knight me in a ritual, her mere eptance when I asked to be her knight was enough for me. I shall call myself her knight even without being a dame. And she has earned that privilege, Tasianna added. I dare guess that the both of us are below your levels, Sir Knights, but I can assure you with confidence that we can defeat you in a duel. Levels and stats do not matter in the grand scheme of a battle. It is how you wield this advantage and your skills. Finer words have never been said! Midirn grinned. This arrogance is what rubbed me the wrong way, humans. We could not work until everything copsed against the sin heir of envy, and I have to agree. What did you tell me, Sir Royce? This is my toon, I shall lead them instead, beast? Royce and his two allies looked so small as our group outnumbered them, overshadowing them even. At such a pivotal moment, gaining allies should be a necessity and weed, but old grudges couldnt be forgotten so easily, especially not after the disaster of Akashts death. But that is why you said they must prove themselves, right, Eine? Yet, one person dide to their rescue. Onest time, Royce. I do not like you, but as a former Knight of Aurena, I should give you the benefit of the doubt. Let us see if you can keep up with our n. He saluted and nodded. If that is the case, then so be it. Should we go now? There is no need to move, Midirn said, surprising the knight. There is a reason why our first goal was to get all the civilians out. This ce is our first battleground. Saint Kushlekzar, announce the truth, now! A devious n Hestia and Midirn concocted using one bit of information thetter had never wanted to announce to the world. After all, to her, this drama didnt need to be said, as it would only increase the tension between two religions. The consequences this would lead would lead to serious global damage. Which was why Midirn vetoed the idea down before they finalized the n. Instead, a mix of falsehood and truth was needed to hide the war-inciting truth while also providing us with the spark to light the fire ahead of time. Clearing his throat, Kushlekzar stood on the head of his water tyrannosaurus. Tasianna flew up and used her [Aerokinesis] to amplify his voice for everybody in the city to hear. Hear me, minions of the dread lord of fire, Danterno! Hear me, for this truthes from the Crimson Saintess! Champion of Aurena and Saintess of Danterno! The Young Princess of Light and Fire has an announcement for the world to know, and I, Kushlekzar, Saint of God Xohulotel of the Water Pantheon, shall be the messenger! Hear me! Forgive me, Depth Goddess. He whispered thatst part before raising his voice once again. As the God Listener, her soul is strong enough to understand the words of the gods, proven by Saintess Fleindia. God Danterno has been punished in his attempt to coerce the young princess when Goddess Aurena had marked her as her blessed! This led to an argument between the two Origin Gods before Champion Hestia personally intervened, proceeding to denounce the God of Fire! She demanded he be punished for harming her soul, endangering her friends, and for the ipetent Church of Danterno who attempted to hurt her under the orders of the ambitious subordinate gods! He, who wished for a blessed to save his corrupt religion, only drove her further into the light! Tell the truth and me it all on the subordinate gods of Danterno. Make them our enemy! Twist the truth by leaving Plesia out of this by only mentioning Aurena, which was the obvious truth. Make Hestia the lightning rod of hate, the one dancer in the spotlight, and have her reveal her true feelings and make that the truth. We did not want another, second religious war erupting between the Church of Plesia and Danterno. We did not need to expose the dirtyundry created by Plesia punishing her brother for breaking a divinew between Origin Gods. Confine it as a problem between Aurena and Danterno, but more importantly between Hestia and the entire Church of Danterno. Make her denounce them, just like she denounced the Church of Aurena. It was within her character and made it believable. Kushlekzar lied by using his authority as a Plesia blessed, which was why he apologized. To hear all of thising from a Water Pantheon Saint meant the natural hostility of the Danterno followers would force them to listen. Like an angry mob unable to ignore anything. They hated both Plesia and Hestia, so by utilizing this fact, this truth will be the worlds truth through anger, fear, and fanaticism. Once again! Kushlekzar clenched his fists, overwhelmed by the emotions he was simting. Champion Hestia, once again, denounces the Fire Pantheon and the Church of Danterno for their ipetence! Just like Saint Sierras and Champion Ferrit, she will defeat all who dares approach us! She spits in the face of the God of Trailzing, Askaino, as nothing but embers unable to understand what true fire is! An envious existence who cannot understand the world has progressed beyond his feeble mind couldprehend! Furthermore, God Ferrits patron HERETIC! FIRE CONSUMES FIRE! Like smoking out a rabbit from their hole, so shall we smoke out the rats from their hiding spots. How easy is it to agitate these hotheads? mes spewed out in the sky until I noticed a sea of mes burning through numerous houses, approaching us like a tsunami. Magma rained down like an active volcano, discoloring the sky into angry reds and browns. Like an apocalyptic scene from a movie. Kushlekzar then pulled his amulet outhis catalystand shook it once before a magic circle appeared. In the next moment, he pulled out another onea far more decorated amulet colored navy blue with white-green gilded ridgesand swung it around like a ritual censer. In the next moment, water began streaming out of it, covering his body and creating a liquid robe so ck it was impossible to see his armor underneath it, while a skull helmet designed after a bull-horned dinosaur materialized on his head. As his new appearance finalized, nine car-sized magic circles appeared around this area before they activated, casting [Sapphire Membrane], [Torrential Rain], [Plesias Grasp], [Xohulotels Scaled Barrier], and other spells I couldnt name off the tip of my tongue. Nevertheless, these water spells fully protected us from everything too hot from theva rain to the fire sea. In fact, even when the steam clouds werent dissipating, Kushlekzar increased the number of spells he was casting, pushing the boundaries of the barrier further and further. What a sight it was to witness the manifold blue spell circles sparkle and dim; I was inplete awe only to remember he had done the same once against Hestia. Their duels prior to our reunion always ended up with Kushlekzar overwhelming everything with his fast casting spells and his reflexes. This was nothing special to him; in fact, having to take care of our resident forest burner might have only made him even more proficient against fire mages. With the help of his army of water dinosaurs, he eventually created an opening for us to move out. As the bubble burst, he roared, signaling all of us to jump out, confusing the knights. Fire spells were slung at us, but Kushlekzar handled every single one. The suppressive fire was useless against us as we had a master of water mage on our side! Leaving Royce behind, ourbined group quickly hunted the mages down, cutting numerous of them down as they acted like rabid dogs. Their rage clouded their minds and gave us plenty of time to cut down the majority of their army before they could regroup. Any who tried would only feel the wrath of an iing [Krakens Destruction] of [Azure de] dashing their hopes of survival. [Lifetaker (16 kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Shadow Trickster]: Lv. 18 -> Lv. 25 | Multiple Reset umtion finished | Prestige 9 Lv. 15 [Monster Tamer]: Lv. 8 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 8 Lv. 26 [Belzac Pup]: Lv. 5 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 7 Lv. 19 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Shadow Trickster] Max level -> 30 [Monster Tamer] Max level -> 30 [Belzac Pup] Max level -> 30 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready The number of rogue signals vanished as quickly as they appeared, leaving only a few left close to the entrance to the basilica. All of us regrouped when the fire spells stopped. Royce and his group were the only ones who hadnt done anything during this entire mess, simply standing around, stunned when west saw them. When we hurried them to follow after us, they did so without a word. As we reached the gate to the church area, the dragonewts and saurians began to growl as they noticed a one-armed, well-dressed man sitting on the body of a dead mage. He was a demonkin, recognizable by his horns and tail, and also with the other demonkin standing behind him. Multiple robed mages were tied up and held on the ground by their feet. I apud your choice. This time, we were outsmarted, the well-dressed man said before standing up, causing me to instantly get into a stance. We havent gotten to meet yet. Saori Segawa, correct? Careful! Kushlekzar growled with suppressed anger, ring at the man with widened eyes. Midirn walked in front of me, spear pointing at the group. He is the sin heir of envy. ReinYond, please, to meet all of you again. He bowed dramatically like a performer pleasing the crowd. What a wonderful fight west had. What a wonderful fight we shall have now. Yet, I cannot allow you to meet my cousin. He then snapped his fingers, ordering five demonkin to step up, revealing the five remaining cardinals, all tied up. Considering they were in cahoots with the demonkin, we had thought we would end up fighting them, but were they hostages now? The price of betrayal is easy. The price of ipetence is harder to pay, but during this night, we cannot allow anything to go to waste. Not even corpses! He pulled the mages mouth open, signaling the other demonkin to do the same before all pulled out a ck potion. Demons Grace! Help, please! No, no, I followed your orders! Help, help! The cardinals pleaded, but even if we tried to move now, it was toote. We couldnt even make a move before several demonkin moved in front of us, blocking our path. Fully armored and equipped in ck, their skin was also dyed pitch-ck, allowing them to blend into the nights shadows seemlessly, a result from drinking the ck elixir. No, Goddess, please, save usGraaguuahhh! Guttural screams erupted before I heard the sound of squishy flesh move around as bones began to crack. All we could do now was prepare for a fight. Humanize! But before my transformation finished, I felt somebody attack me from behind. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven The city got turned into a ghost city by Hestia luring everybody out like the Pied Piper while Saori hunts the rats down. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 473: The Tug and Pull of Conflict. Chapter 473: The Tug and Pull of Conflict. nk! A loud metallic ringing sound resounded, prompting me to twist around to see what was going on, only for my vision to be blocked when my mana exuded out of my body like a cloud. And you said our caution was unwarranted! I heard Eine shout through the mana mist before the metal-on-metal banging sounds continued. Sir Royce! You traitors! Urk! I heard a man grunt before Fmm and Karlst shouted in unison, followed by the sound of the wind being sliced. Meanwhile, my body began to morph, growing in size before I felt my true form return. To the sound of bone-chilling, raw moaning filled with pain, despair, and fear, I howled out as lightning gathered around my front legs before I mmed them down on the people behind me. As the mist was blown away, I couldnt exactly take the time to assess the situation before me, as I had to snap my head right back to the sin heir as my skills warned me of three iing projectiles. I twisted my body, avoiding two bone arrows, before knocking thest down with my tail. I howled once more, noticing three female demonkin having formed a bow each using the bones and tendons on their arms. Demonkin of Lust. Mistress KleaHatma! The three shouted, followed by the crackling of seven more in the back. Thetter seven then kicked the spasming fire mages forward before they all produced bone bows with their bodies. Return her to us, human! While the lust demtes were nocking their bone arrows, the elementally-charged wrath demonkin grabbed the spasming fire mages and threw them at us. My skills immediately advised me to dodge them, and I understood why when I noticed the drugged humans and beastmen bloating up like balloons, deforming into grotesque creatures. My shadow pack immediately jumped out of my shadow, forcing Midirn, Yorshka, Fargryneill, and Eine on their backs before quickly retreating back. On their dinosaurs, Krim-k and Grahta did the same and I quickly followed suit as well; meanwhile, Kushlekzar stood his ground, catalyst in hand. Three water circles appeared in front of him, and while he didnt need to chant it still took time for the spells to materialize. In this time it took to manifest the magic, the thrown fire mages were nearly on top of the saurian priest, spasming so much I thought they were like the glitches I would see on malfunctioning PCs. Just before the bloated mages reached Kushlekzar, Shayu and Beth swooped in and swung their wings, creating a gust of wind before freezing it with their breath attack. As the ice turned into a wall, a loud explosion erupted from beyond it, rocking the wall as I saw mes fly over it. A fire bomb? A human fire bomb? Though, to be honest, I was more surprised about my bafflement. The explosion did create some massive cracks into the ice wall, weakening it enough for the next volley of bone arrows to prate them. Although the arrows themselves ended up stuck in the ice, they were able to shatter the defensive structure enough for the subsequent projectiles to fully fly through, forcing the wyvern twins to form their ice armor and cutting anything approaching down, buying just enough time for Kushlekzar to finish his cast of three [Water Magic Lv. 10] [Aqua Beam]s upward, creating something simr to a high-pressured aqua wall topletely drench the city. Hraaah! As our group was splintered, I heard Eines voice echo out as metal contined to sh. I turned around, seeing her in her full rhytilic bodysuit armor, swinging her blue-glowing whipsword as she engaged the traitor knights. With their faces covered, I couldnt see their emotions, but it was clear from Eines bated breathing that she was furious. As a fellow Artorian, Royce was actively insulting Eines romanticized version of knighthood, spitting on her ideals. A knight of Aurena, purposely betraying the Goddess he was meant to serve, went against everything she believed in. Yet, in a pure sh of skill, the three knights clearly held the upper hand over her. Even without proper knowledge of swordsmanship, I could see the knights having no issue keeping up with Eines sword swings, blocking and parrying with no issue before retaliating. As holy knights, they even kept up with her casting. The only thing they had an issue dealing with was Eines demonic lust powers, as des and flesh spawned and transformed, keeping her battle style hard to anticipate. I had no reason to interrupt them when a fierce foe was appearing before me, so our party left them be while we reacted to the beastial cries of monsters. Wolves appeared! Yet, those sounds couldnt havee from them, as it sounded more like the same sounds the cardinals were making before we had to retreat for a moment Which proved me correct when I noticed houses being bulldozed by five massive, deformed creatures. I couldnt even call them monsters like the beings my party had met in our adventure. No, this was simr to the deceased bodies of the troll shaman, that bandit leader, and even Davison. Eldritch monstrosities with figures that didnt feel or look natural, or maybe it was more urate to call them tumors growing on their bodies like fungi. One was like a slimy mass of meat, oozing both blood and pus, as it crawled forward like a quick lizard. Another was a humanoid with an octopus head and a robe made from their pink skin. The third had transformed into a giant beetle with a hardened shell with spiky legs, jumping around like a leapfrog with arge gaping mouth underneath its body. The fourth victim looked like anky treant as their long, wood-like arms grew like a tree, while their mushroom head began spreading pollen. Thest, though, was the most normal as it was simply a humanoid withrge, overgrown ws, except for the fact that they had four heads. The cardinals, although hostile to us, did not deserve this. This was an affront to life itself. There was nothingthat could excuse such an action. Even if I understood the ends justify the means when it came to surviving, I was so horrified by such a disy that I could only feel indifferent to the existence of the demonkin. Their plight Hestia was concerned about? If their leaders were doing something like this, then I would severely question if Hestia could seed in her lofty goals. What a job. To stop their advance, Kushlekzar ended his water wall spells and cast new magic from his hands, sting a water jet at the deformed cardinals, only for two demonkin pairs to jump in front of the attack, blocking it simply with their body. Mana absorption and adaptation, that was the demonic power of the envy demonkin. Born with high intelligence and wisdom growth at the cost of their physical stats, envy demonkin were BoleTarias best magician and magic defenders, simply because of their ability to absorb anything with mana like a sponge. They could then temporarily change their mana into that absorbed element, gaining the benefits of being elementally-aligned. Simr to Hestias natural resistance to fire and weakness to water, this duality of traits would also apply to them. If they absorbed my mana, they would gain increasing defenses against my stygian powers but would be susceptible to holy attacks. Yet, this didnt make them immune, as they had to absorb a great amount of mana to tackle stronger mages, and even then, their bodies were normally too fragile to absorb it all without some kind of defense. These two did look like they were undefended, but they did manage to deal with this magic and expel it as a mana slime, simr to Asakas twilight slime. When the water beam couldnt kill the demonkin pair, forcing Kushlekzar to abandon his offense and let the wyvern twins fly him away from the lust demonkins continued arrow barrage. Tasianna was forced to support them using her wind magic to deflect the projectiles, leaving the rest of us to handle the iing army. A full-on sh began as our forces engaged each other, with Midirn finally takingmand while everybody began their attack. Without Hestias songs, the demonkin could fully unleash their powers to their fullest potential. Thankfully, some of her buffs were sharable without her [Idol] and they were still active Twins group, long-range bombardment and projectile defense. Do not focus on group support, only target the enemy! Wolves, focus on mobility and battlefield safety and track that tamer down! Yorshka, Princess, with me, were diving with me! Midirn ordered, leaving Eine alone as she alreadymitted to her role. Saurian warriors, break through the damn frontline for us! Xohulotel,ruz! Krim-k and Grahta shouted as they charged with the dinosaur army, allowing many of the water golems to be obliterated by the wrath demonkin protecting everybody behind. Through an initial briefing, Midirn exined hismand lingo to us, allowing me to understand battlefield safety also meant any monsterized individuals had to be exterminated as well. The cardinals were my duty, in other words. Mom and my fenrirs were already hard at work culling the wolf horde, who showed a newfound aggression they didnt have before. The cowardly wolves were growling and baring their teeth before myrger and clearly stronger ones, something their natural instincts would advise them against engaging with. As a tamer myself, I understood that skills could cajole them, but this still was pretty aggressive on their end, standing ground instead of fleeing. As my shadow pack and I began the clean up, my eyes also wandered to the rest of the battlefield, especially to the sin heir who wasmanding the archer group. His body waspletely ame yet he wasnt screaming in pain, probably a result of his affinity as I remembered the saurians call him a fire mage. The offer still stands! His loud voice transmitted through the entire battlefield. Our feud is not with Loatryx or Kargryx, so retreat and we can keep it civil between us! Make your little princess back off and we can stop killing each other. Or, you can all die today and we can start tormenting Aurenas newest dog with your mutted corpses! Rejected! Midirn shouted before he crashed into the backline, now initiating a duel with the demonkin. Our princess demanded the Prince of Envys head and I, Midirn the [ck Bomber], shall deliver it to her! Now, move! He demonkin was then punched back, prompting the lust demonkin to switch their attention to him, only for Fargryneill and Yorshka to take on the bone-archers and make them leave Midirn alone. This allowed Kushlekzar to unleash his full arsenal of spells in a way simr to Hestia, utilizing whatever spell he could use to inconvenience our enemies and either kill them or give our allies a chance to y them; for example, three [Krakens Destruction] was enough to dibobte the wrath demonkin frontline. The physically weaker envy demonkin were then forced toe in to absorb his spells while the wrathies defended them, but under all this pressure, the two saurian warriors flourished. After all, even now, Kushlekzar kept creating more water dinosaurs and that meant more disposable bodies to protect his two friends. [Lifetaker (35 kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] While our front was starting to look better, I was starting to get more worried about Eine. She had been isted in her three-way duel up until now, but a few lust demonkin actually managed to maneuver around, now attacking her in the name of Mistress KleaHatma. We had expected it, but due to our situation, it was bing an issue. Ourck of numbers were showing right now. [Uno, lead your the others behind us, now!] I ordered. [Mom, you stay. Shoyi, I need you now! Go!] Midirn wanted the pack to take care of the tamer and the monsters, but I also had to take care of Eine. We needed to adapt. After all, all I needed here to mop up the tamer and his pets were the members I told to stay behind. As my fenrirs departed, a giant blob of purple slime shot out of a ruined alleyway, dragging and consuming multiple wolves at once with its tentacles. As a rank C poison slime, Shoyi wasnt a good attacker and was quite vulnerable to piercing spells that could destroy its core, which was why I didnt like bringing it onto the surface. Shoyi was more useful as an ambusher. Yet, this time its presence could benefit me quite a bit. Simr to Hestias [Hydra] spell, Shoyi was best used to eliminate weak enemies and debilitate stronger ones with its poison. Combine this with Moms experience fighting as a garm and her usage of our tool set to grab and drag the wolves into Shoyis body, it allowed us to clean up a number of threats on the field, even if it was slower than with my fenrirs. While relying on these two, I challenged the five former cardinals, roaring as my body charged up with electricity. Using [Dark Tendrils], I slingshotted myself forward and used [Air Walk] and [Umbral Skip] to quickly maneuver around their wide attacks. If I had to, I would tank their strikes to give myself the momentum to strike. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. The treant-like cardinal howled, P-paain! from a small mouth on the top of his mushroom head as I bit into him. I felt sorry, even pity for causing this pain despite all the crimes hemitted and helpedmit. If their situation was anywhere simr to Wendell, then dying like this was the worst punishment. After all, they were all still alive to witness this horror they had be. I attempted to finish him off, but the octopus-head cardinal began casting holy spells at me while grunting, Kill. Kill for master. A mind was needed to cast spells, regardless of their state. Since the others hadnt cast any spells, I believed this one was the octopus-head was the most dangerous right now. Darting my body through a [Sacred Smite], I slipped into the shadow world with [Shadow Dash] to appear from beneath him. With a charged w, I was about to end it with a [Voltage Impact], only for the meat blob cardinal to m his tendril-like arm onto the ground, blocking the full brunt of my attack. Although the blobs flesh was blown away, it was already regrowing while leaving me open to the octopus-heads spell. I expanded my [Shadow Armament] and twisted my body to swing my tail, sacrificing some of my fur to mitigate the near point-nk attack while pushing the two cardinals away from me. At the same time, the insect and four-headed cardinals engaged me in a melee with a flurry of rapid attacks that gave me no chance for an opening. The unnatural bodies of these two made it hard to predict their movements and it wasnt long befor the treant cardinal entered the fight with whipping wood-like appendages. With my humongous size, I was still dodging all of them, destroying any building in my way. This sign of weakness lured in the other cardinals,mitting everything onto attacking me and having probably forgotten there were more than just onebatant around. A simple mind was easy to trick, after all. [Daughter, now!] Mom called. The trap was set. She then jumped onto a roof, away from fighting the wolves and pulled onto a string of mana thread, carefully hidden in the ridges of a building! An explosion detonated below me as I jumped up, leaving the cardinals to fall into a crumbling hole, down into the remains of one of the mud tunnels. A of multi-colored mana threads caught them, but with another pull, Mom caused the to wrap around all of them before she poured mana into it. Preparations meant more than just nning on having Asakas onnikai followers help us; it also involved me doing what I did best as a Belzac wolying traps and making cunning ns. We had a week for my shadow pack to wander around the city toy traps, and we made sure to fill the north, east, south, and west districts with plenty of emergency ambush areas we could use as needed. Better over prepared than under, right? Griiesahhh! Fivebined voices erupted from below as the multi-spell singed and burned their bodies. As long as Mom held the mana thread, it couldnt break apart, and this meant they were grouped in one location for me to end them all with one single Ability. Conserving our strength was the name of the game here. Kill! Kill! KilUs! Sins! Sinners! Sins! Goddess! Mercy! The cardinals pleaded. Rest in peace. I grabbed my twin catalysts in myrge paws and channeled my ck lightning into them, charging them up before I felt my entire body fill with energy. As the power super-charged my stats, I used [Umbral Skip] to jump into the sky before using two [Stygian Lightning] to propel myself downward, using [Voltage Impact] tond a finishing blow onto all the cardinals! [Lightning Revolt (Limited)] [Lifetaker (40 kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Annoyingly, as I was in my fenrir form, I couldnt earn any experience for my unique Job, but I couldnt risk exposing myself for such a greedy move. This was survival, and besides, the extra experience did mean my next level as a fenrir woulde soon. With one issue done, I was about to go help Mom, but decided against it as I noticed the strained voice over on Eines side. Four lust demonkin managed to avoid the primary charge, sneaking behind us and were now supporting the traitors. My fenrirs were holding on, but Royce and his allies were rightthey were still rank A. This was too much for my fenrirs. I had to takemand, otherwise, they would continue staying on the defensive. Need to [Saori, listen to your skill. Somebody ising!] Belzac warned me of a signaling from the north. Expecting another lust demonkin, I was about to cast a spell to divert their attention, but before I could, I heard a whistle. Whroo! Followed by the howling of the enemys wolves, signaling a chill running down my spine and being proven right when I felt my body bing heavier. Before I could question it, my ankles gave up as I fell onto the ground. Greed! This intense weight on my body felt exactly like the gravity power we had to deal with against Maagneil and the aberration of greed fueling his ambition. Thatst signal was a greed demonkin, without a doubt, and my nose told me they were most likely the tamer as this whistling agitated the wolves. The issue wasnt about knowing this now, but the fact it probably affected my allies. I saw my wolves movements slow down, while the twins were being pulled to the ground as if they were maic. Ack of information on the enemys forces was a given, as they had hidden themselves up until now, which was why we prepared something for this moment. This was, after all, a pretty terrible situation. Okay, now we Yet, it only got worse. From the middle of the battlefield, a single demonkin snuck past the rest of the forces and nted a staff on the ground. With a winged eyeball to decorate the top, the thing began to glow before it shot a purple light into the sky, creating a dome around us that epassed the entire area. I wondered what this exactly was, only to realize after a while that I couldnt hear anything. There was no sound at all. All the breathing, metal nging, and spell casting was now gone. I had Belzac check my body if something was happening, but aside from the gravity control, there was nothing wrong. This was a silence room. [They prepared that thing to fight against the dragon whelp. It doesnt block mana to allow the envy sin heirs power to work, meaning Hestia cant help us even if she can still sing,] Belzac informed me. [That is an issue! Get over to the demonkin at once. NOW!] If we couldnt hear the demonkin chant his Yaldabaoth, then we couldnt reactively defend against the mana portion of the ability. We had to ce the deployable [Auracoil] rune down now, otherwise it would be all over. I stomped my feet down, using the [Lightning Revolt] mode to strengthen my body and gaining ess to twelve spells all at once. As such, I cast seven [Dark Tendrils], snatching all my allies close to me while using four [Stygian Lightning] to zap the lust demonkin, preventing them from reacting just long enough for me to rescue everybody. Once my shadow pack and Eine were with me, I shrouded all of them in my [Shadow Armament] before using [Shadow Dash]. Since all the [Shadow Snake]s were on my fenrirs, I had no long-range target, relying purely on my current line-of-sight. As such This is nothing! Voltage Impact! I mmed the ground underneath me before jumping up into the air, using the boost to shoot up, high enough to see the entire section of the city! After pinpointing two spots, I cast two [Shadow Dash] but used [Dyed Cast] on the second, allowing my first teleport toe to the rescue of the saurians. I roared and threw my allies into the sauriansps to protect them, while I discharged the [Lightning Revolt] all around me, cracking the earth and frying the air! The demonkin and wolves who were just fighting here were forced to retreat, allowing me to dive back into my shadow and dismiss the [Dyed Cast]. As I returned to the light world, I roared, baffling the demonkin before me. I snapped my jaw shut, ripping the mans arm off, including the whip he was weidling. My second target was none other than the greed demonkin tamer. I then discharged a bolt of stygian lightning into the person, paralyzing him while I kept my body standing tall despite the intense gravity control. Bearing through the pain as if a gigantic creature was currently standing on my body, sorge I felt squashed, I shot out additional [Stygian Lightning] and also two holy me grenades, scorching the man until his control over his power waned. His wolves had somehow made it back to their master, but it was toote. With one swift [Voltage Impact], it was all over as I totaled the location. [Lifetaker (48 kills)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Dammit, still no level? Argh, I need to go back, now! [Toote.] Yet, Belzacs mncholic voice was all I heard before I felt my body lose all control. Fatigue assaulted my body, creating a sublime, tranquil feeling in my head. I felt so sleepy. I tried to keep my eyelids open but with every passing second, the heavier they felt. It was checkmate until it wasnt. [Noble Prayer (Dark Defence)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] I woke up. What? She shouldnt be here, though. I jumped onto a nearby roof to see what was happening, quickly recognizing a giant white glowing field surrounding this entire section of the city. Anything inside the barrier was covered by it, protecting and granting us this defensive buff. It was Fleindia! However, she shouldnt have been here. Her duty was to wait for a signal outside the city before engaging, but none of us could have called for her. How did she make it into the barrier? Wouldnt it preventIt didnt matter! Asking any more was counterproductive as I could ask the person herself, not to mention the sight of the sin heir sting towards the epicenter of the holy field unnerved me. As if he had rocket boosters on his feet, he flew over to Fleindias location, only for something like a ck sh to descend on him, causing both to crash. I didnt know what was happening, so I immediately used [Umbral Skip] to teleport over, where I found Fleindia next to Rajah, Varya, and my students and Rhea? [W-what are all of you doing here?] I asked, bbergasted. [Fleindia asked us toe here, Sensei!] Nishio answered. Tatsuya nodded. [Fleindia said she was supposed to receive a message from the Knight-Commander before the beginning of the raid. A warning. If he didnt send one, then something happened to him and that the enemy had gotten to him first.] Royce! I had a feeling he was lying, but yet [So Fleindia asked us to help her enter the city,] Kyouya continued. [Snuck past all of you to get to the basilica with Rajahs [Mirror Image].] [But the tunnels were also blocked by the damn barrier ] Asaka said with a grim face. [Its tough. Even a holy spell cant crack it, nor can my twilight stuff. At least I got the damn onnikai out Yikes, what a close call.] [Indeed.] Hes here. I turned my head around while my students raised their weapons. The sin heir of envy had made it to us. Midirn? That was you, no? You couldnt have died, right? Yorshka? Fargryneill? I gulped. Theck of sound was unnerving me far more than usual. It felt even hard to sniff with this person standing before me. A being almost as strong as Vifi. Wiping some dust from his coat, the sin heir grinned as he unted his ming arm recing the one Yorshka ripped off from him. [More preparations? I can see the degree youve put into this n of yours! I have tomend you! You took out their cardinals in a sh! I must apud you, I really must! After all, if you were an ally, I would have invited you to anything you wanted to eat but I so love it when the ns of my enemies fall apart. That sweet, sulent feeling is lingering in my chest! Ahaha.] I walked forward, blocking his sight from my allies. This little incident really ruined the n Fleindia was supposed to be involved in, yet, it was also a stroke of luck. If she wasnt here, we would have all lost, right here, right now. I mean, I had an idea they might have tried to defend themselves since they knew about Hestias songs now, but such arge silence field? Even Rheas silence field was just enough for a room. Meaning, we had to protect Fleindia at all cost. [I do appreciate you all bringin the little Saintess to us. Killing her will certainly end this entire debacle with a snap! Aha, remember this, BoleTaria has prepared for this for years! If you thought you could bring it all down so easily, then think again. If it werent for the traitor, things would have probably avnched into your defeat earlier But I actually like properpetition fighting back instead of the lukewarm reception of the Empire. They are already burning, yet they dont even know Regardless, time to end this.] [Yeah!] To my surprise, Daichi shouted from the back of the group. He charged forward, raising his staff into the airWait, what was he doing here? [You think this will end now? Sure, it will!] [ My goodness, I guess you children must have been mad. A madness caused by fear and anger, no? Well, let me apologize to all of you for this. We truly didnt want to involve any of you here.] He bowed like a showman. Kohaku clicked her tongue. [Pah! You mean, you apologize to us. You dont care about the process of kidnapping people to your world only to abuse them!] [Of course, not. Why would I? All of you are humans as well ] He red at us with these two furious eyes, grimacing at us to convey his feeling. [Well, time to die now. Goodbye, give Ilsaphone my greet] Just as he was about to dere our death, the man froze in ce before snapping his body out of the way of a red arrow piercing through the ground. He stumbled back, eyes ring at the projectile disappearing into the sky like a lightning bolt, only for his expression to distort into rage. He snarled with his nostrils red. [Red. Voltaic. Traitor, you!] He finally said, looking at the ground. [You dare] [Did you think we woulde here without any reinforcement of our own to help us out, you bastard?!] Tatsuya shouted as his human form morphed into his werewolf form. [Were the fucking distraction! Rajah, you can dispel it now!] And with thatmand, the figures of both Rajah and Varya suddenly disappeared as if they were never there before. Yet, I still felt twoNo, there were actually four signals. Seeing my students before me had baffled me to the point I didnt double check my [Detection Sensor], leaving me unaware there were actually more people below us? Wait Like a thunderbolt awakening that light bulb in my head, the ground broke apart as a giant hammer suddenly flew out of it, mming into the demonkin and slinging him backward while a giant metal humanoid jumped in front of us. [Grimnir!] I shouted, causing the suit of armor to turn around to give me a thumbs up. His face was obstructed by a giant horned helmet, yet I could recognize the wearer due to the hammer. That was Grimnirs sthammer! Furthermore, another surprise came when a red lightning shot out of the ground,pletely copsing it. We all fell into the mud tunnel, barely recovering from the amount of dust around us. When it finally disappeared, there, standing on top was a single woman with a glowing metal arm, holding up a red lightning halberd. She turned around and smirked. It was Vifi. [ Im giving you a basket of donuts after we crush them!] She grinned and turned around, cing the halberd on her shoulder before showing us a thumbs up with her back shown to us. In the middle of this night, her red lightning was like a signal fire, demanding us to rally around our Warbringer! Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Well, first, thank you very much for reading the chapter, so let''s get down to business, like Vifi just did. Book 3 of the official book release is finally out on Amazon and Audible! As you guys might suspect from the book''s cover, yes, it is an adaptation to the web series''s cover I''ve been using for 3 whole years now! Look at the fire guy staring down at Hestia as she fulfills the Promise of her life! Once again, thank you everybody for all your support up until now. I would be overjoyed if you guys could support me through the book or by promoting the story to others. Spread the love for Hestia, I say! The Idol shines forth! A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale Book 3: Stardom on Amazon A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale Book 3: Stardom on Audible If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 474: Night Parade of Magic and Blades. Chapter 474: Night Parade of Magic and des. [He probably absorbed your lightning halberd upon impact,] I said before I jumped out of the mud tunnel, standing side-by-side with my two mute allies in Grimnir and Vifi. As they didnt have ess to [Telepathy], they couldnt speak with me in this silence field. [Tatsuya-kun, Nish] [We got it, Sensei!] Nishio replied, interrupting me. [Protect Fleindia, keep ourselves safe. Dont get in your way. Dont worry, we chose to be in this raid because we know how not to be burdens.] [As I said, we didnte here without any reinforcements!] Tatsuya growled. [How did you think we got Rajah and Varya toe with us?] [Then we better start working then! Grimnir, with me. My shadow pack is away from me, so I need support. Vifi, you know what to do, so y off us,] I ordered, rying information between our two groups. [I can see his heat signature. Hes done recovering, and nowProjectile iing!] A red projectile red up from within the dust cover before piercing through it towards us, only for Grimnir to step in front of us. Grabbing a gate-sized tower shield he was carrying on his back, Grimnir mmed the b of metal onto the ground, sending quakes through the ground I could physically feel. The shield then lit up, projecting a barrier around us as the enemys ruby st crashed against it, sending mes and lightning sparks all around us. My skills then made me snap my head to my left, where I saw the demonkin dash over. His me boosters from before were gone, reced by electricity sparking from his feet, spitting out tiny lightning bolts as if he was a te coil. His me arm had also changed into something simr to Vifis prosthetic arm, probably a side effect of him absorbing her attack. Before I could react, Vifi dashed forward and dispelled her red lightning spear to punch him, letting their fists collide. Vifi sneered as she pushed him back with her strength alone, causing the sin heir to grimace, darting his eyes at her contemtive smirk as his arm started growing in size. Shes letting him absorb more of her mana? I realized, panicking a bit. I thought the tip to fighting envy demonkin was to only rely on physical attacks? Yet, only a momentter, Vifi pulled him forward and began bending it, almost as if she had full control over it. She could still control her lightning even if it had been absorbed?! Upon realizing the same thing, the sin heir dispelled his lightning arm and used [Gale Steps] to dodge backward, only for me to intercept him, nearly mming him with my tail. Red mana mists with static sizzling around it began exuding from his arm. As if he was using magic, the static build up burst like a ripped balloon, shooting out a stream of voltaic lightning I had thought only Vifi could use. My body, being too huge, couldnt avoid this point-nk cast as my lightning and his shed, prickling my already energized fur. Like a million tiny needles stinging my skin. I pushed against the ground, jumping out of the lightnings trajectory and thanking my [Shadow Armament] and stygian lightning from protecting me from any damage. As I recovered from mynding, Vifi, Grimnir, and even Tatsuya quickly came to support me, pushing the demonkin further and further away from Fleindia. [Not too far away! The further away we keep him from the other demonkin, the better!] I ordered, trusting Tasianna and the others were all right and could handle themselves while we dealt with the ringleader. Even if a part of me was worried since I couldnt ess the party menu, there was no time to be anxious right now. [Vifi, save your mana on this. Well need it for the Wrathbringer.] This is good enough of a time. With some dragorade, I should have two uses before arcane corruption gets to me. Just cant lose a dispute now. Territory! Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [True Wolven Bloodlust]. Territory [Yomi] has been established My shadow quivered before it began overflowing from the ground like a liquid, covering the fractured earth with my Territory. I channeled my lightning through it whilst controlling the shadows movement to turn it into a spear, ready to pierce the sin heirs chest. In response, he jumped into the sky with [Air Walk], using Vifis electricity tounch himself away before conjuring a red magic circle. Laying his hand on it, blue mana mist oozed out of his pores and surrounded the spell circle, draining red particles out of it like a vacuum. Without any mana, the circle dematerialized into nothingness as the blue cloud turned red and re-entered the sin heirs body before he materialized his arm of fire again. He began channeling a new spell, prompting Grimnir to aim his sthammer at him. The daunting-looking warhammers parts began to rock around as it turned into its gun form. With a recoil strong enough to force Grimnir, secure in his giant suit of armor, to stagger, manasts burst from the muzzle, exploding in the air like bombs and forcing the sin heir to form a pair of me wings to try and fly away. A stream of ice magic and steam blew from the hammers engines, cooling it down faster than ever before, allowing Grimnir to immediately begin shooting once again. However, no matter how much Grimnir had improved on its design, the weapon eventually had to take a break to prevent overheating, leaving Grimnir unable to attack for a moment. The sin heir took this chance to begin his next spell chant, fully focused on us which left him fully distracted and vulnerable as an arrow ripped a chunk of flesh from his cheeks. It was Misaki! From the side, the demurred archer readied another arrow on her yumia Japanese bow simr to a longbow in sizewhile standing right next to Fleindia. She aimed and, with the uracy of an expert, a second arrow was loosened, piercing the sky and nearly hitting the sin heir in his chest if he hadnt evaded it. As he had only seen Grimnir, Vifi, and me as a threat, his overconfidence left him wide-open for Misakis shot. Even without her unique skill, her ability with the bow was undoubtedly lethal, especially with the new rune bow Grimnir made for her. After she shot a third arrow and narrowly missed, the sin heir readied another attack, only for Vifi to shoot her crossbow bolts at him, further inconveniencing him and stalling just enough time for me to finish casting six spells. I cast [Umbral Skip] to appear right above him before using two [Dark Tendrils] from my [Shadow Armament], grabbing on his limbs and holding him onto my body. The remaining three spells were [Dark Magic Lv. 9]s [Enfeebling Winds]. A health-sucking spell that dealt little, but continuous, damage over time that wasnt a direct attack and allowed me to slowly chunk the demonkin while healing myself. It was almost the same concept as his mana mist. In any case, with him trapped, I called out for twopanions from below, summoning Varya and Rajah as they cast [Dark Tendrils], catching my legs and pulling me down with them. The sin heir was dragged down with me as he attempted to absorb my magic and hurt me with his fire spells, but I took all of it with stride since, as long as I could keep my shadow armor intact, a lethal attack couldnt be dealt. mming the sin heir onto the ground, as he was unable to escape me, I channeled electricity in my front limbs andnded a [Voltage Impact] right onto him, forcing him to change his elemental alignment to dark. While a demonkin of envys mana absorption was pretty strong, Klea did advise us that they could only absorb one element at a time and the umted resistance would reset upon a change. Me forcing him out of fire meant he wasnt weak to water anymore, but holy. Letting him go to prevent him from absorbing any more of my mana, I then had my liquid shadow grab him, tangling him up to keep him vulnerable for Nishio and Asaka to cast [Sacred Smite]. Too many people were ganging up on him, and with Vifi around to assure the level disparity wasnt too overpowering, it meant he would slowly lose this battle if he didnt do something drastic. Like now. Hostile Territory detected! [The Roots of Jealousy] has been activated! Territory Dispute engaged Mana mist exploded from his body, creating a massive smokescreen that obstructed our sight while deflecting the iing holy spells. My liquid shadow was pushed back as the hostile Territory took control of the area around him. The mist then hardened into multiple tendrils that ingrained themselves into the ground like roots. Noticing them trying to expand the Territorys area of influence, I directed [Yomi] to surround the areas in shadows before erecting a wall around us, creating an arena. My heat vision told me the demonkin was gathering energy, but the truth was revealed when the mana mist was swept away by a pair of ck wings. mes spewed from his body as if he was a furnace, haughtyughing in pure silence as none of us could hear it. [A Territory? Against an envy demonkin? VifiYok, I thought you would at least advise your new troupe about how to handle someone like me. Every usage of mana will increase the arcane corruption inflicted to the loser of a dispute, so what would happen if I absorb the mana shes spreading around this area? I can keep this Territory on for] Vifi, Grimnir, Tatsuya, and I suddenly noticed something in the sky before our bodies jerked up and quickly ran away. My students, Rhea, and Fleindia did the same, distancing themselves from ReinYond as much as possible. Noticing this, the confident demonkin frowned in confusion, tilting his head in confusion, as his skills werent activating. When he finally turned his head around to see what was going on, a split second had passed before a ck sh shot right past him, gouging out his other arm and a section of his chest before the projectile crashed into the ground, shattering it into bits. As the rocks burst up like a fountain of water, I had [Yomi] fill up the gap, creating a solid foundation to prevent all of us from falling into therge gaping hole while helping the projectile jump back. As the smoke settled, ReinYond shouted in silence, clutching his injured body before turning around. [Y-you! How did] [Relying on your subordinates to finish me off? And you have no party bracelets? An appraisal skill below my [Identity Blocker Lv. 8]? Ive learned so much from you without needing to appraise you.] It was Midirns thoughts! He pped his wings, revealing himself in the middle of the dust cloud with the wounds covering his body. A wide hole had prated his helmet while a section of his chest was scorched. Many of the ck scales on his te armor were ripped apart, leaving behind many scars and dents that suggested heavy damage. There was some dried blood around his gauntlets while his halberd was dripping with the red liquid. He bashed his chest. [Think stealing some of my mana will kill me that easily? Think throwing my halberd would make me weak? Real warriors will w and bite their way to victory, even against armed forces! Also, helps that this armor is pretty good.] Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Grimnir bashed his chest with pride. [Krk! You] [But I get it, youre angry cause this one move, but this is how dragoons fight. I may be the future grand general of the Loatryxian armies, but I am still the [ck Bomber]! Like the ck dreaded blood I was born with, I shall sunder apart my enemies as I crash into the ground, ripping apart my enemies before they can react Also, fool you three times? No shame on us, shame on you!] [What!] The sin heir snapped his head up into the sky, recognizing another dragoon diving right at him. Recing his newly lost arm with fire, he used them to st himself out of the way, avoiding the silver sh before it crashed into the ground, only to rebound on my Territory. Yorshka! Our second dragoon came just in time! Supporting her, I had my shadow springshot her into the air as she used [Dragoon Jump]. The sin heir tried to fly away once again, but Varya and Rajah jumped out, snatching him with [Dark Tendrils] while I used [Yomi] to protect them from the roots trying to chase the vircagucas away. The sin heir leaned back, narrowly dodging the spear thrust, and used the momentum to approach the mother and son duo, only for Grimnir to charge in front and protect them with his massive shield. The vircaguca pair kept pulling him down, leaving him open to Tatsuya and Vifi jumping onto Grimnir and using him as a tform to get to the sin heir. As we were told, the sin heirs physical capabilities werent spectacr and this was especially clear when Vifi charged in, wielding her rapier like a needle storm. The former Warbringers speed and strike force was formidable and an absolute nightmare for even speedsters like Hestia and Fargryneill to handle. This person couldnt avoid about 80 percent of the attacks. Already hurt by Midirns surprise attack, the sin heir was already bleeding, slowing him down enough for Tatsuya to contribute somewhat to the fight, but this forced Vifi to actually help him by leading ReinYond around like a horse chasing after a carrot on a stick. Thankfully, she had the skills and endurance to do so. She had, after all, just joined the fight. [Rajah, Varya. Let me. Drop the tendrils,] I ordered, noticing the sin heir kept absorbing mana from them, but they declined. [You require your mana more!] Varya argued. [We cannotpete against these demonkin with our Profiles, but as long as we have mana, we are a threat. Allow us to restrict them for you!] Rajah agreed. [We can retreat! You cant! Please, we can do this!] On one hand, it was true, but, on the other, if the sin heir kept it up those two would be removed from the raid immediately. Fighting with [Arcane Fever] active was suicidal no matter who you were Which was why I was persuaded. Logically, I was the highest level of the shadow pack members and that meant I had to keep on fighting until Hestia arrived. Therefore, I allowed them to continue and simply kept using my [Yomi] to prevent the sin heir from using his own Territory to its fullest effect. Fact was, we had zero intel on how his [The Roots of Jealousy] worked as, outside of her fellow Warbringers and the Prince of Wrath, Klea had zero knowledge of the Territories of the other sin heirs and princes of sins. However, as Belzac kept warning me during my Territory training, a Territory was best countered by another Territory. As long as your Territory could stifle anothers expansion and quarantine it, you have the ability to prevent the hostile Territory from affecting others. I didnt need to fight, all I had to do was support our actual damage dealers. Or not. I snapped my head around as my [Detection Sensor] perfectly pinpointed three targets slowly approaching us from underneath. Considering nobody warned me about these, I was extremely suspicious. As such, when I asked Nishio about them, it became clear who they were. Rhea raised her sword as a construct made from light descended from the sky, rebuilding itself into a knight the size of Grimnirsrge manatech suit. With a de of light, the knight dug it into the ground, forcing three demonkin into emerging from the ground. Three wrathies, obvious to see from their elemental arms, and they were quickly making their way over to Fleindia. [Go!] Midirn said, addressing Tatsuya, before taking over for him with Yorshka. Seeing three experienced fighters pushing the weakened sin heir into the corner, Tatsuya nodded and quickly dashed over to Fleindias side, fighting side-by-side with Kyouya and Kohaku. My three melee-focused students were fullymitted to keeping the wrath demonkin at bay while Nishio, Daichi, Asaka, Kazumi, and Rhea supported them next to Fleindia. Rhea was the strongest melee fighter amongst them, but this operation required Fleindias safety to be fully secured, and that meant we had to protect her from any sort of attack. Risking it would wee mistakes not to mention, watching my students fight from the corner of my eye Ive felt proud for my students before, because I was their teacher. Seeing them seed was good to me and I would feel happy since I believed I helped them achieve. Yet, it was always clouded by my need for money, but now? Its They werent overwhelming the demonkin, nor were they decisively winning, but they kept their opponents back and allowed everybody else to focus on their proper task. These children two years ago werent even capable of this, but now? This warmth in my chest, it was the same I would feel for Hestia whenever she seeded in her concerts. Whenever she would sing with so much power and emotion that your mind just bes enraptured by her voice I felt so proud. My students? Theyve adapted into this world, and while this was a bit patronizing since they were far beyond in strength than what a normal Peolyncian was, it calmed my mind. To not have to worry about them; I couldnt be prouder! [Now!] Midirn shouted when Misaki finallynded an arrow, perfectly hitting the demonkin in his exposed right thigh. The constant attacks from Vifi, Midirn, and Yorshka had not only broken through his armor, leaving it to look like nothing but scrap metal and ruined fabric, but also fully reduced his focus through sheer exhaustion. Hearing thismand, Misaki activated a rune on her yomi, letting it glow pure white. In the next second, the arrow lodged into the sin heirs thigh burst in white mes, consuming not only the arrow but also his leg. His face behind his broken helmet distorted into a pained grimace, his mouth gaping wide to let out a silent scream. He attempted to grab the arrow, only for the fire to attack him as if it was a living creature. Hestias [Sanctified ze] spell was embedded into Misakis new bow as a rune with the primary function to enchant each arrow shot with the spells hostile function; meaning, it couldnt heal but applied all the effects of a normal [Sanctified ze] to anyone hit by her arrows. It applied fire and holy damage, attacked hostiles automatically, and would spread like a wildfire to purge. With the amount of dark elemental mana the sin heir had absorbed up until this point, I had to wonder just how low his holy resistance had fallen was at this point. Funnily enough, this rune wasnt even made to counter envy demonkin! Fortunately, this fact came to help us at this very moment. Fully consumed by the fire scorching his body, Vifi sessfully managed tond a powerful thrust, stabbing through the chainmail protecting the demonkins throat. Pulling her weapon out, she ripped flesh and blood out and spun his body into Yorshkas direction, only for him to be smack right in the face with her spear. His helmet finally shattered into bits while the momentum of the swing sent him flying into the air, prompting Midirn to m his thick, crocodile-like tail onto the demonkins stomach. As the sin heir crashed into the ground, his body stopped moving. The mes and tendrils that came out of his body disappeared just as quickly as he had activated his Territory. Territory deactivated. Territory Disputepleted in favor of individual [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] My Territory automatically stopped at the same time as the sin heirs and I was rewarded with this satisfying System notice. I let out a sigh, my mind feeling a bit cloudy due to all the mana I had to use up until now. Rajah and Varya, on the other hand, dropped on the ground, with the former having closed his eyes, breathing heavily before her mother forced herself up to shield him with her body. Yet, none of us could rx well, as in the next moment the sin heir suddenly jerked back to life, growling and flopping on the ground like a fish before his skin began to turn sickly purple. The penalty of a lost Territory dispute assaulted him. He tried to stand up, but the white mes created from Misakis arrow were still active, burning him whenever he tried to do anything. He eventually stopped twitching around, but he was fully conscious now. Meanwhile, I directed my attention to the demonkin fighting my students. Noticing our victory over one of their sin heirs, the wrathies attempted to escape, but were quickly intercepted by Vifi and me. Due to the silence field, I couldnt exactly hear what they said, but I presumed they were insulting Vifi before they were unceremoniously killed by the two of us. [Great work, everybody,] I praised my students before all of them crumbled to the ground. I felt a bit anxious when I saw the blood, wounds, and spell marks on Kohaku, Kyouya, and Tatsuya. I noticed multiple marks on their armor and clothing that would have led to lethal wounds if they werent wearing Grimnirs armor. Thankfully, due to Fleindias [Noble Prayer], their wounds were slowly healing up. All of our wounds benefited from it. As Nishio and Kazumi helped them stand up, our group congregated around the sin heir, ring at the downed man. He was forcing back the pain, but it was clear from his sweating and shivering that it was all a facade. [We need to deal with the silence field,] I said. However, Midirn only shook his head. [No need, they can surround our allies as much as they want, but as long as Princess Fargryneill possesses the blood of a true tyrant, none can reach her height!] Such an abundance of trust. Dragonewts were fervently loyal to true dragonkin, especially to those they shared an ancestry with, but this blind faith was still a sight to witness. Well, as long as Kushlekzar and Tasianna were on their side, it should be all right. [I would hate to rid the saurians of their revenge, but we must end his life here and now,] Yorshka brought up, before readying her spear. [But, then again, we were also Akashtsrades. I guess they can forgive us when] Yet, before she could finish her sentence, the earth underneath us suddenly began to rumble and quake. Our instincts immediately told us something was up, so all of us immediately directed our attention at the demonkin. [Kids. On me, on the virgacugas! Fleindia, Rhea! Now!] I ordered, agitating those I spoke to. They immediately listened to me, all while Grimnir, Vifi, Yorshka, and Midirn readied their weapons and thrust it at the sin heir, only for mud to suddenly explode from the ground, redirecting their attacks while sending the sin heir into the air. Vifi, unable to use her voltaic lightning due to the mud, was the first to be slung away, following the other three. As I shouted in my head what was going on, my instincts immediately reminded me of the second enemy leaderthe Warbringer. In this moment of realization, the area we fought in burst up in a monsoon of mud. I wrapped the people on meTatsuya, Kyouya, Asaka, and Fleindiawith [Dark Tendrils], keeping them close to me as we were swept away in this sea of brown. The pressure made it impossible for me to properly control my body, leaving me disoriented. All I could do was ready my lightning and [Shadow Armament] to protect us from an enemys attack. I didnt know how long it took, but this experience eventually stopped. A headache as strong as getting a hangover after a full night of drinking kept me glued to the slippery ground. It was paralyzing, and the same applied to my students. We eventually managed to recover after Fleindia healed us with [Cure], tending to our damaged brains. Unfortunately, my headache didnt disappear entirely as the moment I opened my eyes, I gasped as I stared at a torrent of mud spraying into the air. I looked up, noticing it was simr to a wall, spraying mud onto everything below it. It wasrger than the walls surrounding this city, and the force being shot up was too much for me to push my legs through it. Furthermore, aside from the four of us, nobody was within eyesight, but I could feel them with [Detection Sensor]. Multiple signals were behind the mud wall that separate various sections in this city, with Asaka mentioning the mud wall went along the route of the mud tunnels her onnikai army used. [Did he n this? Or did he adapt after we purposely left the mud tunnels for our own usage?] Tatsuya asked. [Does it matter?] Asaka replied. [No, right? Whether we left it up or not, he could have done this anyways if he wanted. This was unnecessary.] [In other words, hes taunting us,] Kyouya correctly surmised, probably. [Look, you should have blocked the tunnels! However, during this entire battle, he could have simply dashed along the ground like he did in the first fight. There was no need to choose the mud tunnels specifically, unless, of course, to save time.] So, is this wall supposed to [Target iing!] I pointed towards the sky, before noticing the personsck of arms. It was the envy sin heir! Wait, what is that in his mouth? He was holding something small between his teeth before he arched his head back, letting some sort of liquid enter his throat. As he let the vial go, his body began to spasm and convulse uncontrobly as his purple skin turned ck, undeniable proof he drank a Demons Grace. Once the twitching stopped, the flesh around his stumps began to multiply, regrowing two sets of arms bigger and more muscr than his original ones. As hended soundlessly, he straightened his back to show-off the various changes made on his body. He grew taller than before, enough for us to see eye-to-eye in my fenrir form, with a body structure vastly different, almost simr to that of a Tatsuyas werewolf form. His erged arms and legs disyed might while his hands were sizable enough to crush a mans skull like an apple. His thin, spiny tail became long enough to use it like a whip. To finish it off, his face was distorted, forming four mandibles using the remains of his jaw. The only thing that allowed me to recognize that this was ReinYond was a puncture hole in his throat and a scar across his face. If the normal ck elixir caused humans to turn into hideous eldritch monsters, then the one he just used reminded me too much of the version Davison created. Have the demonkin actually perfected the form? His body sprayed his mana mist out like smoke, only for it to turn red and begin tobust, almost too simr to Hestias scale-dust. He stretched his fingers. [For Prince ThalsYond! For the Yond family! I will consume BoleTarias enemies! For OUR FUTURE!] he said before releasing a feral scream through our telepathic link.. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Oh oh ... If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 475: An Eye for an Eye. Chapter 475: An Eye for an Eye. [Damn invaders! Killers! Murderers!] he shouted once again, but instead of roaring, his body jerked back, clutching his head in pain. He struggled, stomping on the ground as if he was in constant agony, desperately trying to get rid of that feeling. His rampage almost caused him to run into the mud wall. [That is not a perfected form!] Belzac stated. [That thing cannot even be called a demonkin at this point. A feral monster, fully consumed by its instincts. Simply because it can speak does not hide the fact it had given its sanity away for onest chance at victory. You ought to dispose of this creature. We have a more urgent foe to fight against!] He said that as if it was so easy. Fleindia and my students were behind me, meaning we outnumbered the sin heir once again, but wecked the sheer fighting power from before with our stronger members away. Yet, we had no other choice. [Tatsuya, Kyouya; nk me. Asaka,e on my back. Fleindia] [I understand!] Fleindia answered before I could finish my sentence. As our party got into formation, the sin heir suddenly stopped moving. His hand dropped from his head before he looked towards us, drooling as hisck of a jaw left his tongue dangling out. He was just ring at us, but then I noticed he redirected his gaze to Fleindia for a moment before he rushed at us. The explosive misting from his body rushed at us, forcing Asaka to mold her beige slime into a protective shield, using it to block the initial explosion. As the dust cloud spread around, I jumped, fully charging my electrical might as I mmed on the ground, forcing the sin heir to step back before it unleashed a flurry of shes at me. A mindless action. [Duty. Duty. Duty. Duty!] He kept repeating that one word as I effortlessly avoided his attacks while relying on my shadow armor to block most of the explosions. I ignored his ramblings but, despite cutting off our telepathic link, this man kept attempting to reconnect, failing sometimes, seeding other times. Regardless, it bought us just enough time for everybody to get ready. Kyouya managed to reapply his shadow armor on his best friend and himself, while Fleindia had finished her chant for [Noble Prayer]. At the same time, the rest of the party had the opportunity to drink their mana potions, while Asaka helped me drink the stat elixirs Tasianna made for us. Strength, Intelligence, Vitality, Wisdom, Agilityit took our alchemists a ton of time to create enough for our entire group, to the point we had to buy some of them to finish our raids supply. I had to reserve some forter, so for now, I only needed an Agility elixir. [Noble Prayer (Dark Defence)] [Potion Buff (Agility)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] With everything set, I bit into the sin heirs arm, pulling him toward me, allowing for Asaka to bash him in the head with a twilight slime mace. As the transformed demonkin staggered for a split second, Iunched a point-nk [Voltage Impact] into his chest, sting him away before I used [Dark Tendrils] to pull him back, tying up his arms and legs. As I pulled him back, Kyouya charged into him. His shadow armor broke apart and strapped themselves onto the sin heir, helping him restrict the demonkins movement before he switched out for Tatsuya, who targeted his legs. Misakis arrow from before might be gone, but the wound was still there. He was aiming his spear on that spot to cripple him. Although the demonkin was absorbing the dark manaing from Kyouyas skill and my spells, it helped us more than him, as the exploding fire mist finally disappeared and was reced by simple ck, solid matter. With his demonic ability weakened by Fleindia and hisck of a rational mind to adapt to the situation, this fight quickly proved Belzacs prediction correct. It was a sad, pitifulst attempt for survival. Like a rabbit wing its way away from death from a wolf. Risking everything for one final attempt, although a futile one, as arcane corruption was slowly eating his body away. [Home. Duty. I must fight, fight, FIGHT!] he howled inside my head. [Must fight. Must fight. Duty, duty. For kin, for fami] [Enough,] I dered before mming my paw into his face with a [Voltage Impact]. I felt his skull shattering under my attack, but what surprised me was how his flesh regenerated, preventing me from fully destroying it. In the next moment, his mandibles snatched my paw, holding it tightly around him to the point I could feel his tongue licking my soles. I unleashed a bolt through my limb, shocking his brain but he simply used this chance to continue absorbing my mana for no apparent reason. Doing this would only make Asakas next holy or twilight attack deal more damage, though. However, as I was trying to make sense of the actions of a mindless, mutated demonkin, my eyes widened when I noticed his ck skin suddenly turned purple again. The wrinkles to express his emotions became clearer through the lighter tone, unnerving me as I realized he wasnt grimacing at all. He was smiling. [Duty. Duty. Fight. My life for BoleTaria!] he said before he ripped off one of his arms from Kyouyas shadow shackles. The flesh on the stump bubbled before it regrew a hand, using it to grab my forearm. At this point, my skills were warning me to dodge back, but as I tried to pull my leg away, ck matter in the form of tentacles grew from the sin heirs arm, clutching onto my limb before the ck hand changed into purple, bloating up in the process. My eyes widened in horror before I arched my head back, protecting Asaka as the hand exploded and sent me flying back. I groaned and looked down, noticing my shadow armor had been blown away along with some of my white fur, scarring my skin ck. I then called out to Asaka, checking to see if she was okay, but she quickly redirected my attention to the sin heir. Pushing Tatsuya to the side, the demonkin rushed over towards Fleindia. Shit! Before I could react, Kyouya intercepted the sin heir, enduring arge tackle that he only managed to stop by shedding his shadow armor once again and using it like a cage. Sadly, this time the former demonkin broke through it in a matter of seconds, but thankfully it was just long enough for Asaka to throw a pair of shackles made from twilight slime. They snapped right onto the sin heirs legs, causing him to tumble on the ground, only for him to do a cartwheel to recover. As hended, he cut right through his legs, freeing himself and relying on his troll-like regeneration to regain his mobility. Once again, it only dyed him for a moment, but every second was precious. This was enough time for me to catch up and tackle him into the mud wall. Pulled away by the pressure from the geyser-like wall, the sin heir was forcibly dragged into the air before being thrown out. As he was free falling, he screamed into our heads once again before two bone wings grew out of his back. W-wait, thats a lust power! How? I watched all of this unfurled in horror. [ That elixir. It seems our information on it has be outdated,] Belzac said, worried. [This Demons Grace is different to the one they gave the humans.] I clicked my tongue. [Rabid beast?] [Do not chastise me. That was my analysis and I still stand by it. His mind was fractured and was reduced to primitive, instinctual thinking. Although he can talk telepathically and create simple tactics, this is not a person. This is but a beast,] Belzac rebuked, still filled to the brim with pride. Admitting a mistake wouldnt make me lose respect for him, but to this wolf, appearances mattered too much. Disregarding our talk, the fighting quickly continued when the sin heir swooped down, aiming for Fleindia, only for me to intercept him by smacking him with my tail like a baseball bat. He crashed into the ground and got up immediately afterwards, forcing me to unleash a concentrated bolt of stygian lightning at the man. Although strong enough to demolish a stone wall, my attack only confirmed that dark elemental attacks had no effect on him at this point, as was pushing back, quickly closing the distance between us. epting this, I stopped the lightning and moved in a zig-zag pattern, confusing him before engaging into a brutal melee scuffle while Asaka triednding some strikes from my back. [Tatsuya, I need you to transforms his elemental alignment to something else!] I said. Listening to me, Tatsuyas reforged armguard roared into action, glowing red before he was able to create a small fire around his palm. He then smeared it all over the tip of his spear, coating it in mes before he aimed his weapon at the sin heir. [The toxin should be spreading with all the flesh growth, right? Itll take some more strikes, Sensei,] he stated. Manticores Venom Drencher: A manatech-based spear made using the solidified [Corrosive Fire] of an [Obsidian ze Dragon] and the stinger of a [Poison-Scarred Manticore]. Fused with eoriant for a solid foundation, this spear delivers a dosage of toxins with every strike as long as a catalyst is included and mana is spent. Attack Power: 1980 Skill: [Mana Conductor Lv. 7] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 6] [True Spear Mastery Lv. 1] [Decreased Weight Lv. 8] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] [Herculean Power Lv. 1] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Minds Eye Lv. 1] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 10] [Explosion Pressure Nullification] [Manticores Acid Venom] Rune: [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] [Defensive Rune: Pavise] [Passive Rune: Clean de] [Attack Rune: Triple Strike] [Passive Rune: Stamina Beast] [Passive Rune: Corrosion Resistance] [Magic Rune: Tailwind] [Noble Prayer (Dark Defence)] [Potion Buff (Agility)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa] Manticores Acid Venom: The venom of a manticore turns any toxins used with this weapon acidic Tatsuyas newest weapon, a beautiful spear that fully utilized the fact we had an abundance of toxins in our storage. With it in hand, the two of us dueled the sin heir, while Kyouya helped Fleindia get onto my back. With the sin heirs increased mobility, keeping Fleindia kneeling on the ground to maintain her unique skill was too dangerous. During this entire battle, Asaka eventually managed to lodge her twilight scythe into the sin heirs wounded leg, causing him to jerk in pain from the elemental weakness. This left a window justrge enough for Tatsuya to jump onto him with [Dragoon Jump] and pierce his leg with the burning spear. He then channeled fire with his elemental armguard before releasing it like a methrower, scorching the sin heirs face. Befitting Belzacs analysis of a primitive, instinctual thinking, the sin heir was fooled into absorbing the mes to endure the attack, to the point his flesh regenerated through the continuous me spew. He then cut off his wounded leg, regrowing a new one without the arrow hole. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the vition. He lunged forward, grabbing me by the shoulder, where I noticed his arms turning purple again. After being fooled by this tactic once, I was able to form a conjecture on what happened. He was literally weaponizing arcane corruption, reminding me how Hestia exined Moms legs blew up from [Arcane Fever (Major)]. How morbid. Yet, aside from the obvious explosions, I once again felt something entering my body. Now knowing why my skills warned me to dodge away, I had the ability to remain calm and think through the sin heirs attack pattern. It got me thinking how the standard [Mana Control] allowed you to donate mana onto others. That was how we healed Tasianna. If he could absorb my mana, he should also be able to inject his arcane corrupted mana into my mana. Maybe that was this intrusive feeling I felt whenever he touched me, or, it was simply disgust of being touched by him. Regardless, I disliked it, so I would deal with it like a normaldy wouldrun away. Umbral Skip! The spell activated just as his arms exploded, allowing me to create some distance between us. bbergasted at my sudden disappearance, I waited just long enough for Tatsuya to retrieve his spear and flee, before finishing preparing my [Hadaen Dragon Thunder]. The usually ear-ringing st of thunder was reduced to not even a meek whimper, but yet its destructiveness showed itself once again as it consumed two houses before it hit the sin heir of envy. Shoving him right through the mud wall, I unintentionally also caused the entire construct to fall apart. It was only a wall section, just enough for me to see onto the other side. I stopped my spell, but felt too uneasy. He was high leveled ording to Vifi, so I should have gotten a level by killing him. Yet, where was it? Focus! I closed my eyes, relying on my nose and skills, trying to find a clue through all the smoke and dust. There were signals all around me, some were fighting while others were running away. In fact, just south of us, there was arge group quickly approaching us, but I ignored all of them. I only needed one single signal. Just one There! I snapped my head around to the ground. [Asaka. I need you to build a slime tform beneath us. Like a tower!] Without questioning me, she listened and conjured up a graffiti can, spraying underneath me before the twilight slime grew into size. It quickly exploded in size like a rising muffin until our entire group was sent into the sky. Peering down this tower, I noticed a crack on the ground before it broke apart, causing the slime tower to fall over. In the next moment, mud shot out of the hole as I noticed a person riding the mud wave up like an esctor. It was ReinYond! Absorb the dark mana to survive the spell and then absorb the mud from the wall. That was why it suddenly broke apart, and then he used the dust clouds caused by my spell to hide beneath us. Simply a beast, ha! That was my conclusion at least. Seeing the mud wall crumble from simply drilling through it felt too weird for me to believe. Nevertheless, the damage was done as I noticed the left side of his body had turned into dust, disintegrating with every second instead of regrowing. Was he running out of mana? Identif I stopped my appraisal attempt when I noticed somebody pulling on my fur. It was Fleindia. She suddenly pointed at the sky and conjured a small white magic circle before dispelling it. She then pointed at my white fur and then the sin heir. She then turned to Tatsuya and waved her arm like a bird, before getting off me to grab his shoulders from the back. [M-Miss Fleindia!] the young man stuttered, blushing. [N-no, wait, this isnt] [Get your mind out of the gutter!] Asaka chastised him. [She wants a piggyback ride! Carry her on your back while you fly away in your felwing form. Go! She has a n, so just go with it!] [R-right, right! Thats what I thought!] he shouted before doing what he was told, all with a face as red as a tomato. As they flew away, I noticed the sin heir turning his attention to them. Using his bone wings, he attempted to pursue them but Asaka, Kyouya, and I intercepted him, sending him crashing into the ground where I threw a [Voltage Impact] at him, but missed just at thest moment. He then kicked me, forcing Kyouya to m his shadow shield into his face, giving Asaka just enough time to swing her mace,nding a direct hit on his mandibles. Sadly, her low level meant she barely did any damage, but at least stunning him allowed me tond my next attack. Fleindia pointed at my fur, and if she had a n, then the only reason for her to do that was to tell me to use my stygian lightning. To transform the sin heirs element back to dark. I did just that, sting him with enough lightning to stun a normal person, but he would simply shrug it off as the mist surrounding him turned into a solid matter. Just like Davison. Just as hard to kill as that damn guy. [Why kill us? What have we done?] his voice echoed in my head as he red at us. His feral rage from before having subsided, reced by a more quiet fury. [What did we do to deserve all of this? You kill us, we kill you. You condemn us. Evil in the eyes of that goddess. When we were betrayed.] Huh? My eyes widened. It wasnt an illusion. The sin heir had stopped attacking and growling. [We have as much of a right to live in this world as you! Yet, you listen to her drivel and enforce her will onto this world like a ve. What do we have? Who do we have? Otherworlders?] He definitely regained his sanity! His arm and disfigured face began to reform. He was still grunting in pain from the arcane corruption, but he still kept talking to me. [If I die today, then I will take you with me, for myrades and prince!] However, just as he was about to stop, he turned around, staring as a horde of water velociraptors charged in. All of them ignored me while others rushed and jumped onto the sin heir, forcing him to fend them off, rather easily even. His eyes were darting around until they snapped to a shadowKrim-k. With his voice hidden in this silence field and signal obfuscated by the army of dinosaurs, he had sessfully snuck close enough for him tond a direct hit on the demonkin. His halberd lit up with blue mana as fangs made from water formed on its edge and began moving so fast, it almost looked like a buzz saw. With the halberd ripping right through him, the sin heir stumbled back only for another shadow to appear behind him. He only managed to get a nce before two axes were rammed into his neck and waist respectively. The demonkin roared in silence, trying to swipe at his aggressor, revealing the attacker to be Grahta. Thetter dodged back, disappearing into the sea of raptors, leaving the demonkin behind to grab the axes and rip them off him. He red at the tools and began absorbing the water coating them to recover, only for him to turn around to dodge a slime spear Asaka threw at him. He red at us only for Krim-k to snatch Asaka and give her a ride out, while I disappeared with [Umbral Skip], appearing right above him. He snapped his head up, only for his arms and legs to be restricted by Kyouyas shadow cage, keeping him in ce for me to shoot my spell. Onest Hadaen Dragon Thunder! You will die now! Fire! And the stygian lightning exploded out in front of me, sending me flying up a bit from the wind pressure. The beamnded right onto the sin heir, ruining the ground around until it turned into something like a reverse donut. Unfortunately, ReinYond survived, gasping for life as he had sessfully managed to absorb the brunt of my spell. Yet, when he looked around him, his head jerked up as he noticed nobody else was around. Our allies and I were outside of the white magic circle forming in the air, signaling the demonkins execution. When he realized what was looming over him, he reached his hand up, readying himself to block it, only for me to snipe him with [Stygian Lightning], sting his arms out of the way just as the spell activated. Omnictus, I thought as Fleindia showed the world why she is more than just a [Noble Prayer] user. She was still a Saintess, master of holy magics! In just the blink of an eye, heavens judgement smited the demonkin with a massive, baseball stadium-sized beam, leaving everything but living creatures in peace. As the blinding light disappeared, our group all gathered around the epicenter of the spell, seeing the sin heir slouching on the ground. He was still twitching, but he could not even move. [Thank you, Krim-k. Grahta.] I nodded in appreciation. [We could not have kept him down that quickly without your help. I was already dreading the Territory battle if you hadnt ambushed him.] [Better rogues than our master spy,] Asaka teased me, causing me to re at her, all to theughter of the saurians. They bumped their chests and smacked the backs of Tatsuya and Kyouya, congratting them for surviving another battle, I presumed. They then went ahead of us, retrieving their weapons. They grinned, meaning their weapons werent damaged. They then turned their attention to the demonkin as his voice entered our head. [Unfair Once again. Unfair. I was ready to fight, but this is how it ends? Outnumbered? What have I done with my life for it to end like this? All that training?] He weakly raised his head, looking at the two saurians as they readied to execute him. They had the right for Akashts death. [Saurians westerners Why? Why have none of you helped us even once? We just want to live ] It wasnt like I couldnt sympathize with the demonkins situation, but after all he had done, I couldnt really pity him. His rage was true and him questioning the world in hisst moment was all justified. Killing and ruining the lives of many was the work of the cycle of hatred caused by this endless war between two races. An eye for an eye, but always remember what first caused it. That is your fate. [You stand no chance against my cousin Our Prince shall suffocate all of you. Your princess will have her soul consumed for causingGrak!] Krim-k smacked him in the face, silencing him before raising his halberd. The two saurians stood over him, casting their shadows down. They gripped their weapons and[Foresight] began ringing in my head. Urrk! No sound. Nothing. Still nothing. I couldnt sense a bullet or projectile. Yet, I could feel. I felt the wind squeeze around my hind legs, like two giant hands crushing my joints. I reflexively jerked them out of the way, but when I did, the squeezing intensified until I somehow felt lighter. My posture was destroyed and I crashed on the ground, rolling soundlessly before the pain finally appeared. My body rattled, feeling a stream of agony course through my body from my legs. I looked down, gritting my teeth to endure the pain, only to widen my eyes in horror as I saw both of my hind legs were gone from my thighs down. What! I darted my head eyes around before Belzac told me to calm down and look to the side, where I found my amputated legs. What happened? Llla lulu lla. Sound. Finally, sound Sound! How? At the same time as I felt this, I noticed the water raptors all being squeezed to death, exploding in a gush of water. The saurians, my students, and Fleindia, all of us noticing what was happening around me, gasped in horror at my pitiful state, only to look up. In the next moment, the saurians raised their weapons, only for them to shatter for no reason, before they both lost their legs as well, falling on to the ground just like me. Graaa! The saurians shouted The saurians shouted! How? The silence field should still be up, but why Sensei! I heard my students speak to me. Shit! Shit! I howled and channeled my lightning around my body, mming my fist into the ground, jumping back on my feet. I yelped in my mind as my missing hind legs made me fall back on the ground. I molded my liquid shadow, recing my legs with them to help me stand, only for a wind gust to blow Tatsuya, Kyouya, Asaka, and me away from Fleindia. I couldnt do anything. The storm was too strong! When I finallynded, I looked up, only my eyes to widen as I saw somebody walk down from the sky as if he was using a staircase. He covered his face with a simple green hood, wearing the robe over his practical but slightly rusty armor, heavily contrasting the richly adorned lute he was plucking. It was made from bone and some other material, maybe ivory or fairnite, and had a plumage of feathers covering it like a jacket, but upon closer inspection, I noticed each feather was moving by itself every time the man was ying his instrument. W-who! [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Stygian-Scaled Fenrir, Saori Segawa Belzac] I felt fear. Actual terror from these two people. What sort of aura was this and how high leveled was it to cause me to shiver. The trepidation I felt from these two couldnt bepared to anybody I hadNo, now I remembered. The Ogre King, the leviathan Vanismus, and whenever Hestia lost control of her [Battle Frenzy]. That feeling like I was nothing more than an ant. Yet, with the ogre king, I managed to ovee it but I couldnt do it now. Was it because there were two people? The man then snapped and stopped ying and humming and removed his hood, revealing a horned person with skin so yellow, I thought he had some disease. It reminded me of those bronze-skinned body artists standing still like a statue on the sidewalk. He ced a hand on his chin before snapping again, but this time, I could hear it. I could hear the moment the air exploded from the friction caused by the fingers. Saintess Fleindia. Paralyzed with fear, the woman could only stare at the man. Cold sweat flowed on her face as she shivered uncontrobly. Run! My students pleaded. The demonkin bowed dramatically, like a gentleman. Yet his gaze showed none of it. I am KleiSharr, the current Prince of Pride. I hoped you have enjoyed the spectacle I had orchestrated for this moment. A fine showing to celebrate the death of thest Aurena Saintess willing to stand up against us. Did you like it? Prince of Pride! Silence. Genuine silence. Nothing escaped Fleindias mouth but her rattling voice. She couldnt even respond, consumed by terror. [Fleindia! Move! Move!] I pleaded. He raised his hand, aiming at her chest. I do pity you. I apologize for all the agony we inflicted onto you. This is not personal, I swear. Yet We must. For the sake of our species. On my honor, I shall carve a future for us demonkin. As such, I shall grant you onest chance. Strike me down. Urk! It was aura. Some sort of aura was keeping me pinned down in fear, making it excruciatingly hard to stand up. I tried, I tried, but no matter how I moved my muscles, I couldnt. I couldnt do anything but watch Fleindia gasp for air, as if something was choking her just a moment ago. She fell on the ground, vomiting . She looked up, fear clear in her eyes. Tears began to swell as she pulled out what looked like a normal iron dagger from her satchel. It wasnt even one made by Grimnir! Do it. Show me your resolve before you die. Show me your pride as a blessed, human! Arrrrghhhh! You killed them! she screamed as she rose her arm before swinging it down to stab her own leg? Graaak! What? The Prince of Pride tilted his head, only for his eyes to widen when he saw white mes burst from her thigh. Behind her ripped clothes, a single metal bracelet broke off where she stabbed herself. Ahaha, I see. And he snapped Snap! The blood spurted out as an arm blocked the full blow. The force of the attack sent it twirling in the air in front of me, while Fleindia screamed in horror as it happened. Yet it wasnt her blood. The demonkin smiled. Hello, dog of Aurena. A young woman with glowing white hair, draconic features, and an angel halo appeared. A ck armor protected her torso while her red skirt covered her legs. Hestia! Thats Idol of Aurena to you. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven The heroes alwayse at the veryst moment, especially to save her vice-leader after she killed an enemymander! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 476: The Idol is Here! Chapter 476: The Idol is Here! 178 humans, beastmen followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48480 [Music Resonation (Major)] [Sanctified ze] [Shield of [The Light]] [Quartz Regen Venom (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Major)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Various Potion Buffs] [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] You bastard! Light Horizon! Ignoring the pain from having lost my left arm, I gripped my ive, Burn My Dread, tightly in my remaining hand and shed at the demonkin before me. Manipting the light from the ive, I ripped open a light fissure in front of us, removing the light in front of us, and with it our ability to see each other. Hopefully, further blinding him in the process with all the solidified light particles hitting him in the face. Urgh, this thing is not made for one hand. Iined in my head about how unwieldy my weapon was due the long shaft and my rather messed up posture. Regardless, bloodlust had consumed me with [Battle Frenzy] and I forced myself to connect my strike into a second one, aiming for the demonkins neck when Ist saw it. However, as I was about to swing down, my skills activated, warning me of an iing attack. I tried to avoid it by stepping to the side, but I was too slow. A hand pierced through the miniature void, grabbed me by the throat and pulled me in. When the light began to fill in the void, it revealed the same demonkin from before, smiling softly. No introduction for our first meeting? he said. Not even a song to greet? My sweet Grk! A throaty baritone singing voicepleasant to hear, certainly, but the glint in his eyes told me otherwise. Mesmerizing, almost like the gaze of Earths vampires, and it only made me feel ill, feel disgusted, as I saw him grin, revealing his fangs. I struggled against his grip, causing him to wryly smile at my futile attempt. Letting out a small crackle, he was about to speak only for his eyes to widen when I gnashed my teeth together, creating a spark. With only that tiny warning, the scale-dust stored in my still-in-the-air, cut-off forearm ignited, blowing up in front of the demonkins face with white mes, causing him to jerk back. Yet, he still kept his grip on my throat, squeezing it to the point I left gasping for air. My barrier kept his ws from inflicting worse injuries but his strength was impossible to ignore. A sin heir? That was the only thought I had after all that had transpired. He was fast, durable, and strong, quickly reminding me of the two Warbringers I fought. Being able to take a point-nk white me explosion while [The Heir of Hope] ying, meaning my holy spells dealt extra damage to demonic beings, meant this guy was more than just a normal threat. Arrgh! Really now? He was grimacing, feeling the pain, but his skin was barely charred. It appears that my [Sacred Resistance] isnt enough for this. It seems I did underestimate you, after all. Golden skin with such an arrogant manner of speaking? I didnt exactly need to think to know this was a pride demonkin. Was he really a sin heir? His aura was starting to suffocate me more than how tight his choke was. As my forearm, still zing hot, fell to the ground, the demonkin smiled through the pain and fire grilling his face. I vastly outlevel you. You may have the health to survive a neck crack, and you will recover from the debilitating effect in a matter of seconds. The strong simply survive such usually lethal wounds easily Still, in the time you need to recover, I may continue what I came here for. And you will watch them all die. Uh, really? I forced through my croaky breathing. You think were that dumb and didnt know your aim is Fleindia? Of course, shes the bait; the hell, do you think Im letting you freaks kill another of my friends? I switched to telepathy. [Come on, Saori, I gave you enough time!] [And you did! Endure it, Hels Thunder! Smokey Haze!] Saori howled as two ck magic circles finished materializing, causing the shadow underneath her to explode, covering only the demonkin and me in an unseeable smokescreen. At the same time, electricity surged throughout the entire cloud, zapping the pair of us. As I felt slightly numb from all the stygian lightning surging through my body, Saori ryed what was going on in the smoke with her heat vision while also telling me she felt a tightness in her chestthe same attack that tore off my arm. She recalled the attack was preceeded by a snap of his fingers. In response, I reached for my cut-off arm through my magic and used [Obsidian ze], controlling my still amed arm and had it fly over to reattach itself. Miraculous Heal! I cast, forced to rely on it as the cut was dirty. Muscles, veins, and bones were shattered and ripped and rebuilt as if a miniature explosion had erupted around my elbow. As such, white mes werent enough for proper healing. Still, regardless if it was unusable or not, I smacked the demonkins arm pointed at my friend away, preventing his attack from hurting Saori any further. I then wrapped my legs and tail around his torso, giving my neck some leeway after being hanged from in his grip. Due to the close distance between us, using my ive was impossible, so I threw it away, and instead grabbed his arm, trying to break it off, yet the resistance was firm. I couldnt snap his hand off like a twig. So, instead, I activated [Humanize], forcibly transforming myself into my minor dragonewt form, using my stockier and bulkier build to loosen his grip around my throat. As he tried to readjust his hand, I shed some scales and had them support my airway, preventing the choke from working and finally giving me the chance to take in a deep breath. [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Tyrants Voice! Tyrants Voice: Destroy worlds through the voice of a conqueror, trained after years of grueling, voice-cracking usage. Amplifies roars to deal damage based on the users Intelligence and their current wind elemental magic level. Will cancel out wind elemental spells or attacks far below the users current rted skill. Will reduce their effectiveness otherwise As mana surged in my throat, I unleashed an ear-shattering roar so powerful, it caused even my entire skull to shake from the vibrations. Having loosened his grip, I blew him away, freeing myself and allowing Saori to finally use [Umbral Skip] to rescue the people around me. As the [Smokey Haze] disappeared, I turned around, seeing Tatsuya, Kyouya, Asaka, and Fleindia all on her back. I smiled and showed them a peace sign. [Told you I wouldnt bete this time!] I said, earning me some cheers before I turned around, looking at my deformed left arm with unease. Yikes I recoiled a bit. As I couldnt see within [Smokey Haze], I wasnt able to properly attached my arm, only now noticing my forearm was aligned in the wrong way. I could only feel a sharp phantom paining from it. As I readjusted my limp and had my parallel minds heal it with [Miraculous Grace], my sense kicked in when I noticed some movements ahead of me. I cast [Cyclone Madness] and [Bedrock des] to stop the demonkins movement. Despite that, he maneuvered through the spell chaos and began to y his lute. As a calm melody somehow pierced through the slicing storm and thunderous earth eruptions, the demonkin cast his own [Cyclone Madness], counteracting mine as the two tornados shed before they dissipated at the same time. Our journey through the worldeth with a price Our livesimpure rejection Our historyunholy defilement Yet we seeketh a path to the ends of our vice A path to freedom! Like the crazed frenzy of virtues! Singing, yet, this was not something as simple as a person trying to y a tune. I felt the words affect my body. I felt like my mind process was being slowed. [Bardic Song (Embrace Your Vice)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Mana Eyes. Oh, Virtue and Sin: A bardic song that increases the spell effectiveness of all who may hear this song by 15% but reduces the effectiveness of skill-based attacks by 15%. Increases stats of all those with demonic blood by 5% while increasing the damage they take from all sources by 10% It seems that the major difference between my spell songs and a bards was the fact it didnt have the vor text! Jokes aside, it seemed like the demonkins [Aerokinesis] control was better than mine, as he was slowly removing every other sound around us aside from our voices. Meaning, there were three songs ying simultaneously. Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? In the midst of the desert A bright ray of light shines Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked [My Darkest Thoughts] and [The Heir of Hope] were ying in tandem with his song, creating, honestly, a weird musical amalgamation I found hard to listen to. My two songs were already a mismatch of genres, with one being more somber while the other was a bad that was sung solemnly with a gloomy-hopeful hybrid tone. The discord was further exacerbated when you added in the demonkins folk music, with his usage of mostly major musical keys, creating a cheery song more suited to a medieval fair or a tavern filled with hungry adventurers, than a moment of silence to enjoy the songs like mine. It was like trying tobine a free-forming country song with the grandiosity of opera. It required careful nning to match these two genres. Somehow, the two of us stopped ying our songs when this thought crossed my mind. Our faces contorted from cringe, with me stopping my roar as a cold chill ran down my spine. Urgh! The both of us groaned. This was not music. This was tinnitus. Yet this moment of shared pain between two music practitioners ended abruptly when my parallel minds reminded me I was in a battle. Snapping out of it, I cast six [Banishment Beam]s, manually piloting them to lead the demonkin around while casting more [Bedrock des] to hopefully kill him. Yet, none of the attacks worked, leaving me to simply dy him just long for Saori to give everybody a ride. Get on! I took a nce back after I heard the voice of Krim. I was baffled to see the saurians here with Master, but more surprising was how they had lost their legs and were bleeding out slowly. Saori, as well, had lost her legs and was using her [Shadow Armament] as prosthetics. Did this demonkin do this to them? Who was this guy? However, I couldnt take the time to question them. I came here with [sh Fire], so Icked any information on the situation and everybody behind me was scrambling to get out of the area. In fact, I saw three water golems in the form of raptors sprinting towards them, trying to get the saurians to mount two of them. What exactly happened here? [Forget our legs, Hestia can regrow them for us. Get the sin heir!] Saori ordered, drawing my attention over to a motionless, burnt person. His figure was strange and beastial, like some erged human-beastmen hybrid. If Saori was mentioning a sin heir, then maybe this guy was the sin heir of envy? If he was the Warbringer, Neill would 100 percent be around. Unfortunately, I was once again interrupted before I could ask them, as I noticed him stopping his lute y for a single second. I snapped my head around, noticing he was holding his fingers in a snapping motion. Realizing he was aiming at my party members, I cast [Terra Wall] tounch all of them into the air, leaving only the wall behind to crumble from his orthodox attack. I get it. Getting a sneak peak on what that attack did, I was able to put together what it was; it seemed like a pure wind attack, although what made it weird was that it wasnt a spell. Yet, it felt weird to call it an Ability. Did his catalyst have anything to do with it? A peice of equipment, for example, that lute feathers. For some reason, looking at those feathers reminded me of Artorias. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the vition. In any case, it couldnt be his demonic powers. After all, a pride demonkins power was [Prides Dominance (Pride)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] emotional baggage, as Klea called it. An aura type skill by the name of [Prides Dominance], ording to Vifi. Prides Dominance (Pride): The natural aura of a pride demonkin manifested into a skill, used to control their ability to spread their emotions to everybody in the area. Fully believing in their superiority and lineage, the aura increases the effects of [Terror Aura] and reduces the stats of those they deem lesser by 10%. Only one [Prides Dominance (Pride)] may be active at once, with the strongest aura nullifying the effects of others and regressing them to [Prides Dominance (Envy)] The yellowish skin of a pride demonkin wasnt a simple characteristic to differentiate them from the other six demonkin types, but it was also a manifestation of their demonic bloodline. Like a chameleon, their skin would change color depending on their current mood, swinging from yellow like pride to red like wrath, or even into green for envy. The color was an indication of their current power and confidence. While a wrath demonkin was naturally dangerous due to their elemental control, a pride demonkin could very well be dead weight if you dropped their mood to an undesirable emotion like sloth. If a wrath demonkin was a ve to their emotions, a pride demonkin would be somebody hiding their inferiorityplex with a superiorityplex ording to Vifi. Armed with this knowledge, I knew well enough that any emotional reactions could crack his mask. His strength was superior to mine, that was what I felt from our brief confrontation. I had to give my friends the chance to flee. As such, I continued casting my spells, using [Terra Wall] and [Bedrock des] to continuously block his sight and the effects of his finger snapping. Strangely, during this entire sequence, he hadnt tried his attack on me once; at best, he countered my spells and kept me at bay. Did he not see me as a threat, or was his actual n to rescue the demonkin behind me? This guess became true when he suddenly used [Gale Steps], moving with a speed my eyes could only keep up with due to being used to sparring with Sis and Vifi. He dashed before me, forcing me to counterattack by swinging my ive down, only for him to evade it and move behind me, sessfully reaching the downed sin heir. He grabbed the person and with a smile was about to turn away, but in that moment, three projectiles suddenly shot from the shadows. There, from where my [Detection Sensor] told me a signal was approaching us, stood a reptilian person in the shadows. His body was covered in a ck watery robe and he had a skull of a dinosaur covering his face, yet I knew instinctively he was my ally. An amulet of Plesia was in one hand while the other held onto a censer, swinging in it his hand before two blue magic circles appeared on them. Master! I called out in my mind as he threw three spells at the demonkin, all materializing rotating water buzzsaws. The pride demonkin easily dodged them and was ready to snap his fingers again, but I snapped mine first. The ensuing explosions caused the entire area around us to burst into mes, as I had plenty of time to fill this ce with my scale-dust. I used [sh Fire], knowing he would survive, and teleported before him with my ive ready. He tried to react, but the pain he showed before wasnt fake. He couldnt withstand my holy mes at all, furthermore, I had a second surprise for him. As a bard, he should know the power of songs, but it was time he got a refresher. Shining bright, all for your smiles This is me, my music will rage like fire Open up! Listen here! Hoo hoo woah! Recing [The Will to Fight and Survive] with my newest spell song, [ve to my Love], a cheery, high-beat song that felt out of ce in this fight. In fact,pared to my spell song, it was aplete tonal shift from my usual work to fit my ideal as an idol. To not be simr to a boss fight, to not be simr to a savior, to not expose my deepest emotions. It was a song for the sake of my happiness! ve to my Love: A song created by the Idol [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Through the image of bing simr to the stars decorating the night sky, brightening the world to everybody in the depths of darkness, this song brings about the rallying mes of liberation. Through the power of heavenly mes, the idol bes the center of attention, overriding all [Taunt]-like effects, and grants everybody listening to her a front-row seat to her performance. All entities affected by [Music Resonation] will receive this effect: Receive [Taunted]. The singer will receive these effects: All Holy and Sacred will be affected by [The Light] and are boosted by 30%. Recovers from and prevents [Arcane Fever] while this song is active. Receive 25% more damage from all sources. Reduces resistance against mental attacks and influences A song all about my love and for myself. Target Demographic, unlocked after [Heavenly Performance]s true potential was revealed from me making peace with Vifi and epting her as my friend, allowed me to give every song a focal point. Who should it affect and how specific must it be? In this case, it was an entirely selfish song that gave my allies zero buffs; in fact, they would also be affected by the [Taunted] effect, meaning their attacks would target me. I would also receive 25% more damage and be vulnerable to mental attacks topensate for a 30% boost in my holy attacks as well as the immunity from arcane corruption, an inspiration I took from Tatsuyas [Rush Hour] skill before he lost it. Naturally, seeing the song like this did make it feelcklusterpared to my other spells, but that was the thing. Its selling point was the immunity to arcane corruption, allowing me to cast as many spells as I wanted as long as I could regenerate my mana. This was a final stand type effect. Sure, the [Arcane Fever] once the song ended would be terrible, but an easy price to pay for victory. Nevertheless, there was a second reason why I made this song like this. It could be weaker than my other spell songs since I was a [Musical Renaissance Diva]. I could y two spell songs! Exactly, it was time tobine music in a whirlpool of experimentation between genres! And I had just the song for this first jam, session[My Darkest Thought]. Staring out the window while it rains No one here to talk, silence is all I have So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if? Theughing kid stomping loudly upstairs The damn lovebirds flirting on the streets Those rich asses living in their golden bubbles I just wish they would all just disappear Life can beat you down to the ground, give you all the suffering Its not that I cant understand Pressing on with a broken heart, and the feeling of loss Its hard Sadly, theres no pity, so start your sprint now! Rise above the top, aim for that moment Oh, surely, well fly All to sing about my life to the heavens! Shining bright, all for your smiles This is me, so shout out my music, to let your emotions re! Open up! Listen here! Hoo woah! Im not trying to make you forget But let these pain be your scars All to craft your own story! Im a ve to my love Two songs that were theplete opposite of one another yed in unison. One bubbly and happy, while the other mused about existential fear. What abo. However, they both did something I needed from themone taunted the pride demonkin while the other kept his sin power under control and reduced his stats by 20%. With his attention now on me, I used [Spark Crescent] with my ive, separating him from the sin heir. With the distance made, I used [Tyrants Voice] for a roar, but this time, dialed the volume even higher with [Aerokinesis]! Shattering an imaginary sound barrier, I sted not only dust and smoke away, but sent the demonkin flying. Urgh! However, this was also when I noticed a sharp pain assault my throat. [Tyrants Voice] was strong, but it also ced more stress on my vocal chords. I probably could have kept going, ignoring the pain, but my reflexes as a singer was to stop the moment I felt any pain while singing. This minute mistake gave the demonkin just enough time to respond. I felt a squeezing around my leg, as if somebody tried to twist it off. My scales immediately went to my defense, reducing that feeling before pop! The snapping attack broke through my [True Draconic Barrier], shattering my scales into pieces. Thankfully, the following damage only felt like I was hit by something hard like a spoon. 25% more damage does that to you. Thank goodness for [True Draconic Barrier]. Sadly, a flurry of snaps kept me on my toes. Reduced as I was to five parallel minds, as four had to manage my songs and one my scales, I couldnt fire my spells fast enough. This demonkin broke through all of them andnded a right hook when he finally closed the gap, pushing me out of the way. I responded by using [Dragoon Jump] and [Dragoon Dive] in sequence, stopping the demonkin just as he grabbed the sin heir. My ming ive shed with his lute. What? The lute wasnt destroyed? Not even broken? What type of mineral was this ivory-colored instrument made from what were those feathers made from? They were enduring my mes. [I remember those feathers belong to the Drangleic family. The arvisians of Artoriass royal family! The size, thats] My eyes widened. [The Griffon Kings!] d we got that out of the way! he said before grabbing my ive and smacking me in the face with his lute for no damage. He just wanted me to get off him. Sadly for him, however, I cast [Unheiliger Engel] and used the two obsidian wings to grab him, pulling him closer to me where I used [Spark Crescent], dying him just long enough! As our weapons shed, a scream interrupted our duel. ReinYond! The demonkin shouted, his yellow skin bing muddy like brown. His eyes widened as he saw his fellow sin heir throat slit open by a knife. Master was the one who did the deed. You gave Akasht a warriors death, so I shall grant you one as well! he said before stabbing the demonkin right in his head and ripping it out with a stream of blood. As the demonkinid on the ground with lifeless eyes, Master raised his head and chest. Rejuvenation. Curses! the sin heir shouted as his skin turned red. [Prides Dominance (Wrath)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Prides Dominance (Wrath): The natural aura of a pride demonkin manifested into a skill, used to control their ability to spread their emotions to everybody in the area. Enraged, they are unable to keep their pride as a demonkin. Increase Strength and Intelligence of all afflicted by this buff by 10% Light Horizon! Before he could attack Master in his rage, I shattered the light around us, blinding him before I unleashed another [Tyrants Roar]. As I was doing this, Master summoned two raptors for us, allowing the both of us to escape from the guy. [Youre safe!] I hugged him for a second as we rode together. He gave me a boisterousugh. Haha, I wouldnt be, if it hadnt been for you, my apprentice. Two wrath demonkin nearly killed me, thankfully, I managed to fool them just in time. The sin heir of wrath caused a massive earthquake which resulted in that giant mud wall separating our group. Confounded, really. Tell me, how did you arrive? Ive tested the barrier, it isnt traversable from the inside. [Rajah and Varya,] I replied. [Fleindia warned me she would enter the basilica area for something, so I was readying myself to embark. When I arrived through the subspace, Rajah and Varya informed me what happened before the mud wall happened. They, Renee, and the students with them went back to rest, but they told me I should hurry to Fleindia. The sin heir of envy was after her and she went with Saori, so I followed my nose and went into the sky, where I used [sh Fire]. This time Just in time!] Saying thatst sentence lifted a giant weight in my chest. Honestly, I really hadnt expected the giant barrier, so I did feel anxious when I heard Master mention it. I thought cause of ourplicated n to assure ourselves there wouldnt be any coteral, I might lose more friends. Dont worry, Master rubbed my shoulder while looking back. One down Hes staying behind, it seems. Although we might be angry, our enemies are still people. His eyes are on me now for vengeance. I grimaced, but it only reinforced my opinion on this war. Continued fighting would only lead to the cycle of hatred continuing, yet we had to fight to assure the church of Aurena would be free. I guess this would be called conviction. Nevertheless, I bottled up these thoughts, leaving them for once all this was finally over. Instead, I chose to use this time to rest. Between the concert and this fight, I really couldnt strain myself too much. Deactivating [Battle Frenzy], I began drinking mana potions and dragorade to recover as the raptors kept moving. Once we rendezvoused with the others, Master revealed he had another golem pick up Saoris, Krims, and Grahtas severed legs. While I began healing them, Fleindia and the students decided to retreat as well. Thank you, Fleindia hugged me. Thank you. Please, be well. I nodded. Dont worry, and if we can, well avenge our fellow blessed as well. Take over for me, okay? She nodded, knowing with me gone, she had to assure the citys denizen would remain calm on her own. I sessfully managed to get all of them inside the obsidian orchestra inside my subspace, so they should be safe from any attacks. The Sari should have the [Room] runes I left behind at the concert area. All we needed was to keep them inside while the battle kept going. I then looked at Tatsuya, Kyouya, and Asaka, saying they did well. Their exhausted breathing and dirtied faces told me enough of how much they did today. They deserved a rest, as did Rajah and the others. Well meet you again once this is over, all right? Kyouya said, masking his anxiousness with a smile. Asaka, simply pped my back and showed me a thumbs up, but I knew from her quivering eyes that she was scared as well. Just like Akasht, some of us could die here Seeing my mood drop, Tatsuya tapped my shoulder and held his arm forward, asking for a handshake. When I reciprocated it, he pulled me closer and raised our hands up, giving me, I guess, a bro handshake? That idiot Daisy is waiting for you, so stay safe, all right? As long as youre around, I dont have to worry about Sensei, Tasianna, Eine, and Yorshka, so make sure you stay alive! he pleaded, causing me to smile. [Thats the n!] With all of them gone, that just left Saori, the saurians, and me. [Are you sure?] I asked the former two. [Youre injured and this takes time to heal. Fixing the nerves and assuring they can move your muscles takes a bit.] Then you should hurry if you are that worried, young scale! Krim said, with a grimace. Were not leaving Kush behind. We saurians fight together and will die together if we have to, so dont risk his health by having us leave him. Make us whole and well make sure to protect your master. There are more demonkin aside from the oneing for us, Grahta added. We can take care of the soldiers. We can still provide backup. That Prince of Pride nullified the silence field around us, but we still need to break that thing. So we can advance. That will be your goal. The Prince of Pride when Saori told me that, I really had no idea what to think. Two sin heirs and now a Prince? I already had my sights set on the Prince of Envy, but now we had to deal with this guy? This raid was already going to be hard, but we had no idea how to fight this guy. I guess trying to kill one of their allies would cause such a reaction. Still, I would have preferred if three boss-type enemies wouldnt juste to support an already strong boss type. [The staff controlling this is in the middle of the barrier,] Saori said. Master nodded. The staff is inside a square of the mud wall. Before I came over here, I noticed Midirn, Yorshka, and your sister attempting to siege it, but I also saw the Warbringer moving it on a mud wave. We must hurry. I agreed and forced myself to concentrate, even ignoring the fact the Prince was slowly approaching us. When Saori warned me about it, I summoned [Hydra] and had him transport us out, but it didnt take long until we couldnt keep fleeing. [I managed to attach them just enough for you to run, though your legs arent fixed yet, so continue drinking health potions. Master, we need your dinosaurs,] I said before thetter conjured up two raptors for the saurians and an oversized triceratops for Saori. We needed [Hydra] as our frontline right now, and we prepared ourselves with that in mind until the prince arrived. His face was still burning as my mes couldnt be extinguished without my say so, yet he wasnt reacting to them. His smile from before had disappeared as well. He was about be serious. You are correct, these are the feathers of the Griffon King, Assurfel. Feathers to improve the control of my wind spells, while his beak was broken down and added to these metallic strings. With a smile, he caressed his lute, causing his red skin to turn back to yellow. Once done, he pulled one of his gloves off, revealing a metal-wooden w. A limb for the death of a rank A dungeon master beast with a lifespan worthy of respect. This is a suitable sacrifice for power. So he was the murderer. Yet, I must ask, I feel a taint of jealousy. Not only did you manage to make young Vifi betray us and BoleTarias dream, but you even managed to create a recement limb that surpasses even our best artificer. So, now, my question, must you really get in our way, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor? Must you, an otherworlder, really get in the way of us Peolyncians? I could understand his reasoning, and it made sense since in his eyes he saw me as an interloper. Yet, this hypocrite was asking me to stay out, when BoleTaria were the ones to summon the students to this world? Of course, you could make the argument that Aurena might have summoned me first, but did that matter to me? No, it didnt. I scoffed and held my hand up in the air. [Isnt it obvious? A part of my soul still considers herself from Earth, but another has fully epted my new life. I am a Peolyncian just like you, an invader, as the Folschreckians and church of Aurena would call you.] Well said, dog of Aurena. Regale me with that pride your words spat out, then. [Master!] Apprentice! I took the front while Master took the rear, with both of us readying our spells. Purple sh! I cast five [Purple sh]es, draining my mana like crazy to speed the cast of my next two spells. As three white, one purple, and one red magic circle appeared in the sky, it was time for the real show to begin. Sun, Consume All! Quartz Regen! The third phase would begin now! Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Fun fact, burned demonkin do not smell like burned humans. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 477: The Morningstar of the Night. Chapter 477: The Morningstar of the Night. The five magic circles right below the barrier began to rotate like giant cogs. They brightened the dark skies, casting their light like a chandelier, making the purple barrier seem a bit less ominous than before. In fact, from here, I could even see the snow building up on it. Looks like everybody is correct. That barrier is non-traversable from both sides. Good thing I didnt prepare my spells outside beforehand, I would have wasted precious mana although, [Purple sh] isnt any better. I gritted my teeth, keeping my eyes on the demonkin. Thetter did not waste any time either, immediately plucking on his lute and creating something like a discorda sound so out of harmony, it actually began hurting me. Literally. The soundwave crashed against my body, shing at my armor. My barrier protected me, but that felt too weak. As if the demonkin was giving me a taste of what was about toe. Encore, he said as he snapped his finger before plucking another string. Thankfully, Master acted just in time. His signature casting speed went into action as ten magic circles appeared all at the same time. Numerous torrent spells erupted from all of them, shing, piercing, and dicing anything in front of me. The road, the houses, and all the minor details that gave this city its character were erased with little thought. Master unleashed everything he could to keep the demonkin away from me. He was exhausted, far more than me, but he didnt show it once. Stern and stoic as a warrior, just like the other two saurians, he wasser focused on our main goalgetting me to the Prince of Envy. Still, bravery and conviction werent enough when facing overwhelming power. Simr to how the Prince of Pride defended himself against me, he simply allowed the attacks to hit him, and the only damage he really took from all of this were from the white mes on his face. As if he was Vifi or Neill, he moved with such speed that it made it impossible to keep him in sight, especially with how Masters spells were obstructing my view. Still, Master could adapt; water could adapt. Even if he couldnt protect mepletely, I had my scales, barrier, and [Hydra], all ready to keep me alive. Not to mention, I still had my oldestpanionsmy parallel minds. All of them, so this night would be one for celebration, not another funeral. Come, grant me the power to break through this! Appear! I called out as my mana finished supplying my two spells. As the cogs of magic began to spin like crazy, mes began to seep out of them, creating miniature clouds of white fire. Seconds passed as a cataclysm of magic happened below us, but I kept my eyes up, waiting for everything to materialize. When the time hade, I changed [The Heir of Hope] into [Strength and Wisdom] and drank a major intelligence elixir. I choose, Wisdom! Kriffiek kllk gaaung. Refresh my buffs, please! [Strength and Wisdom (Wisdom)] [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Potion Buff (Intelligence)] [Various Spell Buffs.] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As I open my hand, releasing the sound of searing hot metal. But I tighten my grip, the pain that follows me with every single thought. Regretting it all would only taint my efforts, or the dream that we hold. Of course, brush it aside! These tears will dry, and this rage will cool As I realized that the world aint stopping for me. [Strength and Wisdom] and [ve to my Love] was the strongest songbo I had if I wanted to purely boost the power of my holy spells. The former granted me a 25% boost in my base intelligence stat and a 10% effectiveness increase for all spells, while thetter was a 30% boost to only holy or sacred spells, which included the two above me. With [Battle Frenzy] granting all my stats a 10% boost along with a [Intelligence Elixir (Major)] we bought using Reajaens contacts for cheap that granted me a 30% increase, I was at my strongest for these spells to ravage this city. Honestly, if I still had [Stage Fever], been in overdrive mode, and [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Adagio)] or finale, these two spells would have literally been at their strongest, but time and mana was too precious. This was enough! 65% boost in intelligence and a 40% increase in spell power! Not to mention my spell buffs! sped my hands and the magic circles vanished. The white mes turned into a majestic white sun while the rest turned into a cloud. [Sun, Consume All] and [Quartz Regen]. The former was already a great spell to help me keep up my sr energy, but now it was needed to aid our allies spread inside this city. Asmanded, the sun rained down fire like a scene from an apocalypse movie. It healed my allies while burning my enemies with an ever-living inferno. In addition, it also gave me a clear idea where they were and helped me refuel my sr core by absorbing the remaining sr energy around us. Which brought me to my newest custom spell One I started with Masters gift, but I adapted his initial theory on it for my newest wisha way to quickly get from one ce to another. A method that wasnt as expensive as my space-time teleportation methods but also something that kept it easy to use, unlike using [Sun, Consume All]. This was [Quartz Regen]. The white clouds continued flying around the sun, growing in size as more time passed, until the entire sky was covered be it. With the sun shining light down and the white clouds blocking the night, it almost felt like morning again Until those clouds showered. Not in rain or snow, but hail. A hail of white corrosive obsidian. Grk! in the middle of the storm of spells, the demonkin snapped at the ground, causing a shockwave that helped him get out of the way of the giant obsidian that crashed inbetween us. Unlike my usual corrosive obsidian, this one was as clear and white as its namesakequartz. So, what was its use and why did I make it? Well, the answer was quite easy. mes. Very, very, many, mes. mes that burned even better with all my stat boosts! The quartz cracked and unleashed a turbulent wave of mes that quickly grew into a pyrerge enough for people to see even in a dense forest. The quartz would naturally burn out like a candle, but that was why [Quartz Regen] was a continuous spell like [Sun, Consume All] and [Hydra]. Aside from that, the spell also was useful for something else. Spreading my toxins. Gases. Simr to how I used to use them in battle, these burning mes kept releasing toxic fumes. The longer this spell remained, the more likely that we would win. Well, outside of that, there was also its main usage. [Master!] I cast [Terra Wall] and sent him flying towards the center of barrier, while I concentrated on the pyre in front of me, turning it with [Obsidian ze] into a massive bomb to chase the prince of pride away. If he was scared of little white mes, then this would scorch him! I then had [Hydra] wrap around me like armor and changed [Strength and Wisdom] back to [The Heir of Hope] and [ve to my Love] into [Dragon Fire]. I now needed full offense. [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Okay, lets try. Trial by fire,e on, work! sh Fire! In a blink of an eye, my vision zoomed passed everything before I stopped in the eye of this fiery monsoon. pping my wings, I kept myself aloft before I looked down, overseeing everything happening in the city. Enemies demonkin Seeing my friends and family fighting against our enemies flipped a switch inside of me. I locked onto one of the groups, close to Saori and the saurians. Five demonkins, all ready to ambush them. Not for long Using [Obsidian ze], I gathered the mes inside [Sun, Consume All] around me, simting the same feeling I had whenever I used [Sr Beam]. I then aimed at the group and shot it forward, sending down a concentrated beam of white mes, eradicating the enemies before they could do anything. I then had [Hydra] wrap around me like armor and changed [Strength and Wisdom] back to [The Heir of Hope] and [ve to my Love] into [Dragon Fire]. I now needed full offense. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 18 -> Lv. 35 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 8 Lv. 28 [Lightbearer]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 1 Lv. 16 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 20 -> Lv. 30 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 10 Lv. 0 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Sr Beam, assholes. 10 prestige points! Buying it! [Tyrant Hatchling] Prestige spent. [Job Crossover] gained Job Crossover: Enables leveling your Jobs while in monster form, however, you will not benefit from their skills Four months of saving up prestige points finally were rewarded! I was finally not restricted to being a dragonewt to level up my levels, sadly, that didnt include my Job skills. Meaning, I couldnt y two songs at once nor could I keep sharing my spells even with a silence field up. Now that I thought about it, I couldnt hear anything. Neither my voice nor my spells How surreal. Like some silent movie, yikes! I thought Renees silence field was weird, but this was worse! Regardless, theedy could happenter. For now, it was time to show these demonkin why I was Aurenas dog! Levin Core! Cyclone Madness. Clouds of Thunder! Bedrock des! Ruinous Rockfall! That tournament arc I had in Elyonda wasnt wasted! If I could control the battlefield back then, what would happen when I didnt have to think about holding back? Tornados, giant stone des, a rain of rocks, and thunder roaring everywhere and anywhere! All to destroy these people threatening my friends! I would break the quartz and create walls of white mes to burn away the mud walls, while I used the suns concentratedser fire to scale the demonkin away. I even saw the sin heir of wrath fighting against my sister, Midirn, and Yorshka, but from up here, he looked like an ant. Yet, that ant was protecting the staff holding up the barrier. [Sis, fire support!] I shouted with telepathy, causing her to snap her body around to give me a thumbs up. I was d. It was relieving to see that she trusted me enough to know everything going around was my work. Then again, who else could use mes like this, right? I gathered as much sr energy into my body as possible and took out my ive, channeling my mana into my catalyst to further boost myself. I then activated the core in my chest, causing the energy to surge into my throat. Sr Beam! Yet, just as I was about to release the beam, I felt something squeeze around my leg. I closed the lid and had [Hydra] harden into a pseudo-[Panzer], barely able to protect my leg from getting severed. I looked down, noticing that something had pierced right through, causing my skin to bleed. That went through my scales and barrier Thatst snap really was just a threat. This is a real thing. I stared down, noticing the man, holding his hand up. He held it in a snapping position, and then broke through the armor around my arm. This guy is willing to kill me now. I activated my rocket boosters and shot myself away as I noticed another squeeze, avoiding the attack, but was bbergasted when I saw the damage it left behind me. A massive hole was left behind in my white sun That hole would have been me if I didnt have my skills and [Hydra]. I could reform the sun, but still, this was annoying me. Furthermore, he stopped using his fingers and went back to his lute. If this kept going, I wouldnt be able to help the others, but if I let him aim at my head or chest, then Grimnirs armor wouldnt be able to survive it. Was I forced to keep hitting him? Yet, my answer came with a red sh. The prince snapped his head and scrambled out of the area when a redser shot right through the area, leaving nothing but a trail behind. My eyes jolted to the side, seeing a lone girl slowly walking up to the baffled prince of sin. It was a Vifi. Huh? I then noticed her point at me and then to her right. Was she telling me she would handle this? The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. So thats why she wasnt with the others despite Master saying she would go to the middle. Thanks, Vifi! Expect a ton of donuts from meter! Now Sr Beam! The beam of sr energy escaped my mouth as I targeted the staff, forcing the Warbringer to escape and leaving the areapletely exposed. The mud walls protecting it was an issue, but by weakening it just enough for me to send multiple quartz into the breach, I had them all detonate, destroying the walls of mud and allowing me to shatter the staff in one go. Just like that, the barrier dissipated into nothing and sound returned to. I quickly ordered everybody to avoid any confrontations, no matter who they were facing, before having my spells redirect all the demonkin away from them. Even the Warbringer was forced to flee when I sent the full concentrated power of the damn sun onto him! Once everybody was out of the battlefield, I signaled Vifi and she used her voltaic lightning to escape within a second, leaving the prince to re at me. He raised his hand and snapped, but I was already gone by that point with [sh Fire]. With this, the third phase of our n was over and I dispelled all my active spells to conserve mana. All but [Sr Beam], really. [You came just in time, you little skink!] Sis immediately embraced me once we met, ignoring the fact my extremely high body temperature was burning her and kept up the biggest smile ever. As she was in her dragonewt form, she too had to use [Telepathy]. I pushed my head away from mine, worried she would poke out my eyes with her horn. [So? Told you you didnt need to go all out once Im here, right? Still got the major stage for the final battle?] [You bet!] she smirked. What I was talking about was the fourth phase once we reached the basilica. Neill needed [Battle Frenzy (Major)] for thest push against the Warbringer. This was our ace in the hole to kill him, even if the current situation was beyond messed up. Though, having the Prince of Pride around? This was one of the worst things to happen, ruining our n to kill him. It cant be helped, Midirn said as we finally stopped at the front of the basilicas gates. We will adapt because that is what we must do; after all, I dont think any of us expected that humongous barrier. Same, Vifi stated, out of breath. But, not like I did any better in the guessing field. Didnt think a Prince would actuallye I guess they really gave up thinking youre just a new dog of Aurena. That seems to be the case Eine said, looking a bit sick. We should hurry, quickly. They must be regrouping. [Are you okay?] I asked, but instead of Eine, we received an answer from Klea. [No need to worry, she just overstrained herself. Look at her finger,] she said, leading me to see she had three spell rings on her hands. One of them was the one Tasianna made for her using the aberration. Eines decision wasnt to have her aberration absorb the shards, but to have them turned into various tools for herself as Vifi had exined. Her reasoning for it was she wanted to learn how to better control her demonic powers, so getting tools to control them was her choice of improvement. [Our dear got into a scuffle with some, lets say, interlopers and realized] I just used too much of her power, Eine interjected, causing everybody around me to look at her with worry or disappointment. Saori briefed us. I know what happened to the Commander. Royce told you? Yorshka asked, causing me to understand the situation. Eine gritted her teeth, blushing a bit. Y-yes. I I couldnt kill him. There? Are you happy? We are not the ones you should be looking for a reaction from, Eine. It is clear to all of us that you are the one who needs to question yourself more, Grimnir stated before banging on the gates. But while you do that Lass, ready? I nodded, even as I felt worried about Eine, standing there gritting her teeth. What happened? What did I miss? Regretting not being able to see what happened with my allies while I was away, I ignored it for now and focused on the gate. I held my hand against it, feeling not only the cold iron but also a barrier The same one Fleindia told us about when we first came here. Not only could it repel pure demons but was also the main reason why the Sari never attempted to use a siege to lock down Aureolis city. This barrier stood up even against every army over the years, allowing the basilica to stand strong for over the two millennia. A creation from Istari and it was made from the holy element. Light Horizon. The barrier could be made to cklist certain people and it was clear we werent wee any longer, but as this thing was made with light, I could easily break through it like the barrier the Vicar thought would protect him from my fist. Well, I wasnt able to break it, but I created a hole justrge enough for all of us to enter. Once everybody was inside, phase four immediately began. There were two goals for this phase and that was to reappropriate the barrier module and to find the Vicar. Thankfully, this probably would be the easiest phase, even if the demonkin Ah, just when I was nning to getfortable, they appeared. Unlike us, all the demonkin moved through the barrier without any fanfare aside from having climbed over the wall to nk us. Just like us, they were exhausted and drinking potions non-stop. Strangely, though, they were simply sitting on the walls, waiting. In fact, the Warbringer and Prince of Pride were each eating dried fish? Both took a bite, causing some of the demonkin to look ill. Urrgh! Marsven protect me, thats ilktails. Dried ilktails, my stomach Vifi had a simr response. Ah. So she wasnt exaggerating about having to eat fish all the time as a street orphan, and it probably got worse after she joined the army. Good food, sure, but the rations probably weren''t as good. [Saori,] I said. [On it Shadow pack, let us go! Smokey Haze!] ck smoke darkened the entire area, leaving Saori and her pack the chance to quickly disable the barrier around us and also find the unconscious Commander, ording to Eine. She told me he was trapped in a sleep by the sin heir of envys Jaldabaoth before the battle began, lured in by Royce. Leaving the others to take care of him after I woke him up, Tasianna tapped my shoulders and pointed at the walls. Flying up a bit, I saw the demonkin still resting while I also saw three knights standing next to them, heads held down like three kids who were just scolded. Royce, Fmm, Karlst What are you three doing? The envies are gone, Tasianna said, confusing me. When you gave us an opening to escape, I wasnt able to kill two envies on the brink of death. I didnt freeze them, but they werent dead. [Simrly for us, my princess,] Shay answered for himself and Beth, pointing at a lust demonkin he saw next to the one they fought. [He was still alive yet I smell him on her. On her left arm. Look. The blood.] Beth agreed. [I only see lust and wrath, my princess. Actually, let me check,]she then flew up into the sky, overlooking everything before flying back down. [I could not see them. Also, did you notice?] [ They didnt attack you. Theyre actually waiting for us,] I said, unnerved. I looked over, where I saw the Prince of Pride waving at me as if I was some old friend he hasnt seen in a while. Yikes! Something was up. Something terrible was up. Aurora as a party, sadly, had the worst luck ever. If this feeling of dread was genuine, then [Do we have a choice?] I asked. Tasianna grimaced and shook her head. She was thinking the same thing. [At this point, I believe it is simply our partys natural tendency to find trouble. Let us proceed with the n and then wait, mydy.] So they betrayed the envies? What a buncha bastards. As irksome as this situation was, it only got worse when we talked to the Commander. Due to the effects of Jaldabaoth, he waspletely exhausted, but he had something to say. Before he ced me under sleep, the sin heir told me his duty is to protect his cousin. However, he pleaded to me if he wasnt alive when I next wake up, that I should kill all the demonkin before opening the door to the Prince of Envy. If my cousin must die, then I would rather he die with his body destroyed by that dog. Do not allow any other demonkin to obtain his corpse, he said. The Commander sighed and massaged his face. The only reason why he sent me to sleep was to prevent me from engaging Marius and also to stop the Warbringer from getting to me first. Their aim is to reacquire the Prince of Envys sin crystal. They gave up on him, Vifi added. I guess it shouldnte as a surprise, since he has ruined the part about not trying to agitate a rank SS dragon. Just like me, once he returns to BoleTaria, either he will be executed, or be harvested by the sloths. [Harvested?] Krim raised his eye. Vifi pointed at her belly. Me for what gave me my voltaic lightning, and Lord Envy to learn how sin crystals affect a demonkins body over many years. Lord Sloth is an erudite,parable to an Istari follower. How do you think he created our elixirs, tools, and everything else? Every single Prince of Sloth has built up our current technological progress despite being isted from the rest of the world. Hearing this, Yorshka could only sigh, looking wearier than before. Everywhere you go, there is politics. Even Thats not their concern, Midirn stopped her. It will be for our princess Yorshka looked at me, saddened. Since Midirn stopped her, then it probably had to do with Kargryx and the feud between my eldest brother and sister. Regardless, thinking about any of that was worth nothing. We had a worse situation awaiting us outside. While we had kept our guard up this entire time, the demonkin allowed themselves a well-earned rest, eating and drinking, with others even socializing. If you simply looked at them now, it wouldnt even be like they were about to enter a battle they would not return home from. Yet, they stayed rather rxed, enjoying this moment. Did you see? Our mistress truly has corrupted that human, but I guess shes pretty happy about it since they dont think she would have kept herposure otherwise. Even let these three idiots live! What a shame! a lust woman crackled as she ate some dried sardines. The wrath demonkin next to her let out a boisterousugh, pping his knee. Guess we have to bring her back alive. Only choice. Lord Pride said it, right? If we want Mistress KleaHatma back, we have to see how Its done. Its DONE! Get up! Yeah, yeah, youre not our boss, man. Oi! Time to get back at it. Hey, Warbringer Vifi, you traitor, get ready to die for what you did to Lord Wrath! He trusted you as if you were his niece! Yeah, you ilktail, you think you can just desert us before giving me back my money for that meal? I gave you that money back, you filth! Vifi shouted back. And you! Lord Wrath never treated me anywhere close to a niece, only the daughter of an acquaintance! The only reason why I was promoted was because Fathers sons were idiots! None of them even made it into our damn squad, so shut up with that niece talk! Well, they are right, dont you think? And now, the Warbringer was talking with her. Not surprisingly, the hole I gave him was healed up. Lord Wrath did care about you, not only because you are part of his army, but cause he owed it to your daddy. Now, look at you, little Vifi, you betrayed us! How could you? Dont you remember how much we, I, trained you? The only thing ya did was smack me into yer mud and watch me slowly suffocate while yaughed, ya sadistic fuck! Aaaaand, it got her into talking in her normal ent. Haaa, seeing them like this is a real mood breaker. Despite the teasing and murderous threats, it was clear, all of them were close. One way or the other. Hey, little one, the Warbringer said as he stood up, looking down at her with a frown. This is your choice, right? Lord Wrath didnt say it, but I think hes still hoping youll defect back to us. How about it? Even if the other Princes object, I bet Lord Wrath will protect you with everything he has. Not lying this time, swear it on him. Vifi We all looked at her All but Grimnir and me. Vifi scoffed. My path is set. This is how BoleTaria will be saved,she pointed at meNot through Lord Wrath or you, Lord Pride. My donut provider will. Couldnt you have left thatst bit out! You sounded so cool until you called me that, you idiot! Donuts? All of them said, forcing me to simply turn around and move towards the papal house with a reddened face. As they saw this, the demonkin immediately leapt into action, but so did mypanions and the Commander. The fourth phase was about to end, and they all knew it. Just as the drums of war were about to be re-ignited, a single arrow killed off all the tension between our two sides. Graak! A random arrow that came from outside the city pierced through the head of a lust demonkin, but that was the wrong target. The one it wanted was the Prince of Pride who avoided it! For Artorias! Umslid kain, kawuk kaan, fie Crustacia! The main reason for us to bring down the barrier was for those threeour reinforcements. Farron, Rudigan, and Muraina. Our main group would tire ourselves out, but that was why we kept multiple people in the back for this situation. Originally, Vifi and Grimnir were part of the group, but they had to move in early with Fleindia. At full power, the Wing Ripper, Farron, the Champion of Crustacia, Rudigan, and the archer general of Sarial, Muraina, would seal the deal for thisst portion of the fight. All I could do was to entrust them with my backs. I quickly ascended the steps to the top of the papal mansion before I stopped at the only room on the top floor. Opening therge fairnite doors, I found the Vicar, sitting at his desk and reading. LizNo, Champion Hestia. I [We know ] I said, mentioning his diary. [I will not and cannot forgive you. I dont even know what to say about your family. I understand it fully, and as somebody who cherished every one of them, I can sympathize. However, in this operation, I also lost somebody important to me.] You have already made me aware of that fact, yes, so I will not hold out for any hope, the slightly pudgy man said, not an inkling of emotion on his face. I have told my story, I have done what I decided to do. I left that memento behind for others to judge me, for I will not have the chance to do it myself after today. I would like to say only the Goddess may judge me, but as we both know, I will be sent to Goddess Death. I will say my final farewell, before my sins are erased from my soul. However, with that book, those sins will never be forgotten. You have the power, mydy. I closed my eyes. [That choice is not mine to make. You have somebody else you have to answer to, and that person is outside.] I know. [Then you should know we arent dumb. Everything up until thest page was written earnestly, and when that possibility became clear, we expected killing you wouldnt get us what we wanted. There is a key, but you arent it. If your dairy was genuine, then you still have some love for Aurena, despite everything she put you through. Give it to me, so I can end this nightmare.] The Vicar looked at me and then out of the window, grazing into the night sky while we could hear magic and des hiding the screams and moaning of the people fighting below. Still, this silence was between us and we kept it like that. His heart and loyalty belonged to his two friends, but over time, as he worked as a priest, he opened it up to Aurena as well. It mirrored mine quite a bit, although I wouldnt call myself a devout yet. After he finished his drink, he stood up and picked up him his staff and closed his robe. He then looked at me. Take out [Providences Will]. I raised an eyebrow, but I did as he said. He then told me to open the metal chassis and look at the bottom, where I saw a small key. I had it all this time? Since I punched him? The key unlocks thest door in the furthest corridor of the basement. There is also a barrier rune inside to protect everybody, but youve shown your ability to disable runes. I would have rmended you use a powerful spell, but that is not necessary, am I not correct? [Spies?] The demonkin know; their agents saw you drain thest rune they paid so much money for. Dont worry, the dwarf who made it isnt on their target list. Keep the one whomissioned it safe, though, but I guess you will handle that anyway. Now [Go outside, fight with them.] The ve tattoo I mentioned wasnt a lie. He pulled up his robe and revealed a blue glowing tattoo on his stomach. I wish to atone. [You just admitted to knowing I can absorb and disable runes, and a runic tattoo counts as that. Honestly, I dont know if I cant break it without ruining your mana paths, but I guess you want to help the next generation, right?] I smirked, causing him to crackle. If you can get to me before I shoot my spell. [Oh, I can.] I raised my hand and mmed my palms together as I used [Lights Horizon], destroying the light particles around me. Maneuvering around this empty void, I touched his stomach and used [Rune Absorption], sessfully proving my theory that I could. vers, beware. [Go, and atone before your trial.] I then dashed out of the room and flew down to the basement, following the Vicars instructions. Once at the door, I breathed in and ced the key in, opening the door. Strangely, I was feeling quite nervous, but it was just part of the norm. I was about to fight against the boss all by myself, this time. Mom wouldnt be here She was still sleeping, probably expecting to see me wake her up. Besides her bed, with a big, sleep smile before she said, Sorry for sleeping so long. or something simr. I had to make it back home. I had to make it back home. My dragon mother deserved her daughter. Not to mention all my other friends and family. It was my duty to survi Hello. Wha I snapped my head around in horror, before stopping my eyes as I saw somebody behind me. This awareness finally made my [Detection Sensor] reveal her existence. Hello. Im the Lust prince. You stole my friend. Prepare to die, a pink-haired woman in a dress said before her arm split apart and formed a giant sword. Dreadre Aura! The ze of heat erupted from my body, sending the girl flying backwards on her butt but not fast enough to stop her de from touching me. Surprisingly, it pierced right through my barrier and tore a chunk of flesh off my arm. I staggered back, yet the demonkin wasnt done. Despite her skin being burned, she kept up the assault and swung at me once again, but before she couldnd another attack, a ck snake jumped out of my shadow, heralding another figure to jump out. Allied Territory detected! [Yomi] has been activated! Saori! Five other people arrived with her as they revealed themselves, all standing in front of me, blocking the lust demonkins path. Vifi! thetter shouted. Yo, Jumi, lets take this fight outside. My boss needs you out! Vifi replied before tackling her. Go! Saori shouted in her wolfkin form. I nodded, but I seared this image in my head. Saori, Tasianna, Eine, Grimnir, and Vifi; Aurora was here for me. Tasianna bowed as she kept her head forward. Defeat him, mydy! I believe in you! Leave this to your retainers! Nobody shall interrupt our princess! Eine stated as her armor covered her face. She then raised her left hand, revealing her newest spell ring. Lass, I dont care if that armor breaks or not, you wille back to the RV, you got that? Grimnir demanded as his manatech suit rumbled and nked. [Dont disappoint me, all right, dear?] Klea cheered. [Neither me, whelp. Take down your prey!] Even Belzac couldnt help but say someforting words. Damn straight, I will! Entrusting my back to my friends, I flew deeper into the basement before I stopped at what looked like a banks vault. As the Vicar said, I could feel a barrier blocking the door but since I knew it was a rune, I quickly disabled and broke through the metal vault. As I stepped into the room, I saw a lone man sitting in the middle of the room. He raised his eyes before they widened in shock. Eheehheheeeeeehaaeeee! The voice of a man who had lost it all. I seeeeeeeee! Lord Gelriri! Your Champion, your chosen, is hereeeee! Finally! What? Champion? Who? You abandoned me, betrayed my trust. The Edjurl gods were supposed to bring us salvation, but I now know! Youuuuu only wish for our doooooom! Never! Never, never, never You are agents of change. I will destroy both of them. I will destroy everything you nted He will get his time, but for now? You. You who garnered his favor, making him choose you over me! The man then stuck his hand into the air, taking out what seemed like a catalyst. Of course, he was also there in the void with me and Mom, so he too became a void-touched on that day we met. You will bring nothing to this world, Gelriri. I will kill her to offend you! To oppose you! [ Thene already, you fucker!] Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven its happening people! ept the cliffhanger and wait! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 478: A Reunion between Nemeses. Chapter 478: A Reunion between Nemeses. Why did I have to engage the Prince of Envy alone? Why not fight with everybody and eliminate the demonkin with them side by side? After all, I had the power to forcibly disable Original Sin abilities with [My Darkest Thoughts]. I didnt even have to fight, I could just sing and rely on everybody else. Whatpelled me toe here alone? Three reasons, with two of them created during our raid. The first reason was obvious; there were two Princes of Sin and their objective wasnt our party but to extract the Prince of Envy. In fact, from the look of it, the Prince of Lustthat pink-haired womanambushed me for this very moment. She was lying in wait, hiding, inside this mansion for the door to open. I didnt know if she actually was there to kill me personally, but it didnt matter. The moment the path to the Prince of Envy was opened, it meant the Princes of Prides and Lusts objective was achievable. Secondly, we couldnt afford to flee the scene, as this operation relied on taking down the Prince of Envy and proving once and for all that the church of Aurena had been overtaken and suborned, preventing us from antagonizing the Empire. With five cardinals dead and ckmail on Cardinal Wendell and Vicar Marius, the demonkin could simply silence all objections to their story if the false Pope survived. Klea exined that one must consume the entire corpse for [Original Sin: Demiurge] to allow you to transform into that person; in other words, as long as the Prince of Envy was alivewhether unconscious or nothe could continue wearing the shape of Pope Gwyn. Meaning, the war I wanted to prevent between the Empire and the Shakaie-Narn Alliance would happen. Lastly, the real reason why I was doing this was cause this was the best way to ensure everybody survived. Which was why I recruited Farron, Rudigan, and Muraina for this, and I would have loved to get Tehmrayn involved as well, but that asshole only follows Plesias pantheon The moment it was entirely my problem, he dipped. I wanted their expertise to ensure everybody survived until I was finished. I couldnt dy the confrontation. My n required me to look weak, but not too weak that my n couldnt work. Appear weak when you are strong, and strong when you are weak, Saori said, quoting Sun Tzu, or whomever. Right now, I had a ton of mana and was starting to get a headache from arcane corruption, but it wasnt dire just yet. It was the perfect state. Honestly, if we had killed the sin heir of envy and if the Warbringer was the onlymander-tier demonkin around, I would have fought with everybody. I wasnt inflexible enough to not deviate from a n if I had to. The two former reasons were just too serious to overlook. Now, all I needed was to execute the n and hope my theory would work. Otherwise I probably should have helped the others eliminate the Warbringer and two Princes Which sounded just as unlikely after what the Prince of Pride showed me. Thinking about this, it only made me more impatient as the longer I took, the more likely my friends would die as they had no defenses against Original Sin abilities. Therefore Come and get your revenge, you bastard! Humanize! Territory! Mana Release activated. Aura used as control unit: [Draconic Aura Lv. 5]. Territory [Magmakammer] has been established The metal vault door instantly turned from grey to bright yellow as my body heat began to heat up my surroundings. [Sr Beam]s overdrive form increased the intensity to the point my Territory was quickly established and I could feel the metal and earth around me bing fluid. Simrly, as I transformed back into a dragon, the room around me expanded to fit my size until everything inside was nothing more than a burning red field, bubbling and shaking like waves. The Prince of Sin began to burn but, as mana mist escaped from his legs, the effects started to deteriorate. His demonic power as an envy allowed him to adapt to the fire mana around him, giving him the resistances to not be burned alive. In addition, simr to me, my nemesis had no intention of holding back now that I was here. Still not using his real face and maintaining the guise of an old, grey-haired priest with a slight tummy, he growled like a constipated lunatic as he faced me. His reddened eyes shivered, grinning with ttering teeth. Was he scared? Unlikely. Like a wild beast, he roared! DEMIURGE! Hostile Territory detected! [The Roots of Jealousy] has been activated! Territory Dispute engaged His face split down the middle, revealingyers of muscles until new flesh sprung out from his face like a flower, restructuring his entire body into a more lean frame with the features of a demonkin. Only, instead of looking like his fellow demonkin, this man looked more like a zombie or rotting ghoul with his mismatched face and body. It was the exact appearance I recognized from when he used Yaldabaoth on me. Tendrils made from his solidified mana began taking root in the magma sea, causing some of it to cool down and give him an area to stand on. As more time passed while our two Territories vied for influence and space, our mana naturally formed a coalescence, waiting patiently for one of us to drive the other back. Mana Eyes. Name: ThalsYond Level: 170 Race: Envy Demonkin Main Job: Prince of Envy Information Blocked Almost a 60 level difference. Assuming the Prince of Pride was around the same strength level, it meant my chances to beat the Prince of Envy was rather low. Even with all my buffs, I could only really imagine me beating him outright in a fair fight if I had all my buffs active and [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Finale)] for that 100% boost in my stats. It should equalize the gulf while I weakened him with a 20% stat decrease in [My Darkest Thoughts]. You look as grotesque as the day I witnessed your true form, fiend! he said, scratching his face in pain. Your visage and that womans face haunt me everyday. Its all your fault, its all her fault, its all that damn gods fault! God? Hold on, Gelriri sounds pretty BoleTarian. Could he be an Edjurl god? Ahhh, the same nightmares every day and every night! Ahhh but that seed demands repentance for me willingly looking into the void. So, what Nini saw wasnt just the fear of death The punishment of even praying to our gods is our souls condemnation! Ive been waiting for this time! The strings created by Gelriri between you and me will be cut today! he roared as the tendrils on his body began to cover him in a suit of flesh, creating a monstrous form with an eerie look of an otherworldly, eldritch spider. That fool Rein tried to prevent me from doing this. His deathall my sin heirs deathsand all my fractured souls with your death, I will be free. The seed will burst and grant me new strength! Uh, what? I will rip you out of his ns and receive the reward I so deserve for this suffering. I will make a god weeeeeeeep! His fleshy tendril face erged like a massive maw before eleven white magic circles appeared behind him. For a split second, I became flustered by this sight, only to remember Klea exining [Original Sin: Demiurge] not only allowed you to assume a consumed foes appearance but also their powers, at least to a lesser degree. Since envy demonkin were excellent magic tanks and mages, being able to cast new spells wouldnt be a problem. Holy magic wasnt impossible to learn for a demonkin, as they were still Peolyncians. Still, what a cheat! Elevensers shot out of the magic circles, confirming they were [Banishment Beam]s. Fortunately, due to my high holy resistance, having my scales shield me from them was plenty enough. Instead of fighting back, I dove into the magmake and focused on fine tuning [Magmakammer]s area of effect, ensuring I wouldnt cause the mansion to copse on us. Then, I caused the basement to expand downward, preventing any seismic issue. Once it was settled, I gathered mana inside my throat and released a [Hellme Breath], aiming around those roots from the envy princes domain, purposely raising the heat of the room to the point it felt like we were both trapped into an actual volcano. Quite counter-intuitive, as the more mana the prince absorbed, the more resistant he would be to it, but that didnt matter. So, I continued with this n until the demonkin became resilient enough that his tendrils could intentionally dive into the magma, seeking me out like a pack of hunting eels. I swam around them inside this magma sea, using my rocket boosters topletely evade them and continuing sting fire around, eventually forcing the demonkin to reveal more of his magic arsenal. A single [Aqua Beam] pierced through the magma sea, acting like warning before a continuous barrage erupted from above. Zigzagging around, it quickly started to feel like I was a fish swimming inside a pond. Master and Tehmrayn were the only water mages up until now able to cool down my magma with their water spells, instead of having the water simply turn into steam. It actually got to the point when the prince began using torrent tier spells like [Azure de] and [Torrential Rain] to decrease the amount of area my Territory could control. The more he did that, the more his roots grew and expanded, until they finally trapped me in a corner, forcing me to use [sh Fire] to teleport to the ceiling. Dammit. I groaned, noticing I bumped into one of the roots. It wrapped around my body, slowly sapping my mana. I tried to cut it off, but any attempts caused it to further stick onto me, like it was covered in some kind of crazy super glue. I was forced to y [My Darkest Thought] and use [White mes] to burn the roots off. Full range of element magic like Nishio, probably. Holy and water confirmed, but he should be able to use more. Dont underestimate him, Hestia. Like the Prince of Pride, holy spells are my only way to harm him, but I need to catch him out. I need to agitate him! I gnashed my fangs, causing the entire room to explode from the umted scale-dust igniting. As the dust settled, my [Foresight] warned me of multiple iing projectiles, forcing me to fly out of the way. A barrage of tendrils flew right past me, before two sickles nearly ripped my wing webbings out. I snapped my head around, noticing the prince had morphed into the body of a spider with two mantis ws. [Dark Tendrils] then shot out from the ceiling, grabbing onto him and pulling him to the ceiling. Once there, he began swiping at me with the ws, even showing an ability to elongate them. I lit my tail with white mes, using it to slice off the limbs, only for them to regenNo, he was regrowing them with mana since it should be impossible for him to heal himself with [Dread Burn] active. Thankfully, strength and agility werent an envy demonkins forte and this became all too apparent when I was able to ovee and overpower him in this department. Whether he got too confident in our level difference or not, it didnt matter. He might have years of experience over me, but the physical training Farron, Yorshka, Neill, and Vifi ingrained in my muscles blossomed in this hellish battle. No matter if he integrated magic into his fighting style, I could block or evade them with [sh Fire] or my rocket boosters. I could even use my scale-dust to create a smokescreen to block his attention. He eventually tried to get away from me, but I kept up the tempo, pursuing him wherever he tried to go. [Bedrock des], [Cyclone Madness], and even [Tailwind] kept him from darting away, but unfortunately Demiurge reared its head once again. Whether it was the legs of a wolf, the wings of an eagle, or the defensive shell of a turtle, the prince could transfigure his body to suit his needs. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It didnt even have to be a full transformation, like him turning into the pope, it could also be partial. A simple limb here or there was all he needed. Demiurge felt a bit like Eines OklLuthier powers, but unlike it, it was fully grounded in reality. As in, his transformations were rigid and too uniform, based on living beings. There were no surprises like a whip de or bone ws. Although, his form change did alter his stats, I believed. He felt faster whenever he used a more bestial form, though it still wasnt enough for him to outrun me. A carefully ced spell here and there and he could be cornered like a rat. Encircled by my spells, I gathered the searing heat inside my sun core, ready to un Huh! [Foresight] activated, ring like a fire rm, warning me that if I didnt stop and dodge right now, I wouldnt even get the chance to unleash the sr energy. I couldnt even disagree with it, as my bodytoo used to listening to my skillsforced me to fly to the side. Rightfully so, as the moment the prince turned around, his fleshy tendril armor fell off his body like falling hair, revealing a different appearance. A lean-built loopridaea rabbit beastmenwith two elongated teeth that made him look like a sabertooth tiger and a long scar around his right red eye that went across his face, stopping at his left ear, or at least what remained of the ear. The ck fur covering his face and body of this animalistic beastmen hid his emotions well, but not the bloodlust that triggered my skill. The prince took a stance and pulled out a longsword from his [Storage Magic] before he swung upwards with the help of two [Wind st]s boosting his swinging speed. The resulting sh sent out what seemed like a st of mana, eerily simr to therge-scale attack of the ex-Hand of Heaven knight, Larent, when we fought in Elyonda. In fact, it had almost the same effect as it tore the ceiling in two and traveled through the ground until it pierced through what I had tried to prevent from being destroyedthe papal mansion. Multiple floors were destroyed and it caused the rent building to copse in on itself. Debris fell down the hole, forcing me to fill it up with magma. Well, I might have called his transformation rigid, but there was a reason why this was still an Original Sin ability. Simply consume somebody and you could tap into a skilled persons years of training. Demiurge How people have you killed and consumed, demonkin? I eyed his new form with suspicion but pushed my feeling of disgust back. After all, I wasnt any better. To kill and consume, all for the purpose of bing stronger for survival; whether humanoids or animals, it didnt matter. I evolved to reach my current power level while he hunted people down to cover up his innate, weaker physical capabilities. Nothing wrong about that Well, it was, for me. Mana Eyes. Hatchihoks de Fang: A sword made from the femur of a swift [Cavewalker Griffon], encased in ayer of metal. Due to its unnatural form, this de is unsuitable for direct shes, requiring adept usage of its agile form to deliver swift strikes Attack Power: 779 Skill: [Mana Conductor Lv. 5] [Mana Efficiency Lv. 3] [Sword Mastery Lv. 8] [Decreased Weight Lv. 10] [All Damage Enhancement Lv. 1] [Speed of Sound Lv. 1] [Durability Loss Reduction Lv. 5] Enchantment: [Storm Enchantment] [Element Gathering] [Mana Projectile Amplification] The sword was far inferior to a Grimnir-produced product simply from the look of its attack power and the skills embedded into it, but it was far from an amateurs work. In addition, this deformed de had three enchantments on it, so whoever its previous master was had a mage look into. If I could guess, it was probably this rabbit mans before the Prince of Envy killed him. Regardless, the battle continued as such, with the prince thrusting his de forward while augmenting it with water spells. The enchanted de then began sucking the water in, covering the entire de before it shot out like a bullet. Evading one wasnt an issue, but multiple projectiles and also the asional torrent spell? That was too hard due to myrger size. Meaning, I had to rely on [True Draconic Barrier], manipting my magma into walls, and also summoning [Hydra] to protect myself. Unfortunately, he sessfully thwarted me from closing the distance. Hard to make him more exhausted, huh? Yet, this early assessment couldnt be further from the truth. Once it became clear to me that his swordsmanship couldnt bepared to an actual expert, the prince immediately switched to a new personathat of a human mage. As the battle continued, he revealed more of his faces. An elven archer with an ornate fairnite bow, a hulking bear beastmen with an assortment of gauntlets to use in closebat, and he could even transform into a sun-tanned woman wielding two des. Simr to his partial transformation, he could mix-and-match his different personas for the sake of this fight. That ghoulish appearance from the beginning with the patchworkbination of flesh and skin? He unconsciously repeated it. Good to know. Good to know. Rrghhk! Just in time. Poison was such an old tactic, but if it kept working, why change it? [Magmakammer] would continue being a death chamber of gas, especially with [Hydra]s venom turning into vapors. The prince copsed onto the cooled magma ground, clutched his throat in agony, yet nothing really changed about his appearance. The toxins hadnt affected his outer self, only his organs, but that was enough to corrode anything within while my mes kept his regeneration at bay. He could even transform into a slime if he wanted, but nothing would get away from my [Corrosive Fire]]! Sadly, it wasnt the moment to cheer just yet. Looking at the walls, the demonkins roots had nearly covered the entire chamber. His Territory was slowly overpowering mine despite how little damage wed inflicted on each other. Was it a difference between our [Territory Release] levels or was it due to arcane corruption quickly bing worse? From hosting my concert and buffing my friends, before joining the fight in the third phase which led into thisthe fifth phase. I had plenty of health, mana, and stamina, but my third limitation was catching up to me. It was all right. Before it would cripple me, I would finish this! Tyrants Voice! As such, once more, I would let my voice rupture through the world. Channeling wind around my mouth, I amplified this earth-shattering sonic attack and made the prince taste a point-nk st! Even with his envy powers, he couldnt absorb an intangible magic attack like this, and even if he could, it would only change his elemental resistance to wind. With my Territory able to burn even those with [Inferno Resistance], his only choice was to try and avoid my voice in this closed up space. I had him! Kraaaaaaah! It was a direct hit, pinning the prince into the ground and pushing him deeper into the earth. He tried to defend himself with his spells but I could counter all of them with my own or simply tank-heal through his attacks, leaving him with no options at all but to rely on the tentacles around the area, yet he didnt try to attack me with them. Instead, he was focusing on trying to dissolve my Territory. I increased the mana in my throat, increasing the pressure until I saw the demonkins blood vessels popping open. Blood spurted from his orifices, with some of it looking dark purple, evidence of my toxins. At the same time, I sessfully melted the cooled magma around him back into a liquid and began burning him with [White me] to scorch his entire body. As much as it looked like the fight was being won one-sidedly, I was still taking damage on my own. My voice and mind, in particr, as the [Tyrants Voice] was causing my vocal cords to be ripped open from overuse while arcane corruption had gotten to the stage where I felt dizzy. The echoes of my voice concentrated in this chamber with no proper outlet meant I was hearing everything. Using [Aerokinesis] and [Air Shield] to protect me from my own sonic attack meant even more mana had to be used to prevent tinnitus. Eventually, I couldnt keep the sonic attack up any longer, feeling like I was suffocating. As such, before my voice and lungs finally gave up on me, I channeled the sr energy inside my chest for my final attack. As my exploding scale-dust settled down, I mmed my mouth shut, wrapped obsidian chains around the demonkin and released the heat. [Sr Beam], release! I shouted in my head as the concentrated power of the sun mmed right onto a mana barrier before it broke through. The sound of cracking ss filled the room before my sight of the demonkin was hidden by myser st. As my sr core rapidly lost energy, I pulled out one of my sr core catalysts and drained the energy inside to ensure I wouldnt fry myself from an empty core. Unfortunately, despite this, once the blinding light st stopped, I suddenly lost all the strength in my wings and body. I crashed into the magma sea, feeling like my brain was about to explode. At the same time, the roots from the princes tendrils attached themselves onto me. With my mana being drained, I gulped, as this meant I hadnt been able to kill him. From the smoke inside the crater I had trapped the demonkin in, a silhouette with the height of a school bus revealed itself. Waving the smoke away, my eyes widened when I noticed he had turned himself into a tortoise. Not a normal one, but one with dark yellow skin and a fire-red shell that took the brunt of the sr beam. The scorch marks showed it. In his tortoise form, his head and limbs had retracted into the shell before the demonkin rolled out of it, leaving the giant shell behind. Blood was still seeping from his ears, eyes, nose, and mouth, and with his constant coughing, it made him look like he was at deaths door. I win. He clenched his hand into a fist, causing thest bit of my Territory to be covered by his. Territory deactivated. Territory Disputepleted in favor of individual [Envy Demonkin, ThalsYond]. Individual [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] will receive the dispute penalty HIKRIEGRHHHHHHH! [Arcane Fever (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] My body spasmed, jerking my spine back, causing my body to be submerged further into the magma sea. My body kept jolting around, unable to control my muscles as an influx of energy entered through my body. My pain receptors activated as if a lightning st surged into my body, ravaging my organs and especially my brain, to the point I just wanted everything to end. [Absolute Pain Tolerance] eventually kicked in and, thankfully, prevented me from losing consciousness. I had to forcefully shut down any mana-intensive action, meaning [My Darkest Thought] had to go quiet. Once Ive done this, the pain finally subsided, returning to manageable levels aside from the greatest headache in human history. Even a single thought wracked my brain. There are three ways to win a Territory dispute. Even the sound of the demonkins voice overstimted my senses. Make the other go unconscious, have the other forfeit, or simply overpower it by focusing all your mana in [Territory Release]. [The Roots of Jealousy] is especially proficient in beating other Territories, as I can drain the mana you invested into it, to redistribute it into my own! I know that, asshole! Argh! Even if I could have fought against it by putting more mana into [Magmakammer], it wouldnt have mattered when I first noticed the Territorys effect. That mana leech was the issue and it wouldnt have been resolved by me throwing more mana into the cauldron. To ept it was the best oue, although I had wished I hadnt gotten [Arcane Fever (Moderate)]. USkaie might have fallen victim to your anti-demonic countermeasures, but I am a Prince. The sin blood within me is purer than others, further refined through alchemy, until I perfect my powers with grueling years of training! You can weaken it, but did you think you coulde and defeat me? Haha, I might not be the only one seeing illusions! He nted a seed in you as well! Ahahaha! Gosh shut up, already IrughKrrrk! Kraaagh! I yelped as I tried to channel my mana outside my body, feeling numerous pain receptors activating at once. Trying to use mana? Ahaha! The demonkins mana tendrils grew around his arm and extended it, punching me right in the jaw, causing my already dizzy head to see stars. It doesnt work that way! Use a Territory and lose it, you lose! Thats the way of the game! Urghh, dammit,e on. Urrgh! Pff, pff, thsss,e OOON! Huffing and puffing, I forced my body to eject mana through my hand. Blood and pain might stream into my head, making me feel even more light-headed than before, but I endured it and finally managed to activate [Aerokinesis]. I grit my teeth, grinding them against my gums to the point I could taste ironing out of them. I suppressed my urge to scream and struggle and had eight of my parallel minds do the same, bearing the burden for two of them to y a song. Shining bright, all for your smiles This is me, my music will rage like fire Open up! Listen here! Hoo hoo woah! [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Kurrgh! Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I mmed my tail and legs in the magma sea, pushing my pained body up. [ve to my Love] suppressed the [Arcane Fever] status affliction, but I could still feel the arcane corruption inside my body, ripping my cells apart. The damn torture was now on a back burner. I was building up more arcane corruption in myself that would return in force once the song ended, dealing that initial shock from before once again. Or so I believed. Ahh, that will to endure. I understand now why Master intended you to bring change to this world. That indomitable spirit to fight on, on, on, and on! The demonkin grit his teeth, baring his fangs at me. Yet, you fight for the wrong side! You came toote, you should have helped us, dragon! The Edjurl gods should have sent you to HELP US! WHERE WERE YOU WHEN THE HUMANS BURNED OUR ANCESTORS BURNED ON THE STAKES?!?! That wasnt my problem. Stop ming me for things I cant control. We needed you! All those years ago! I am not. Your. Hero! And now all of youbel us as the affliction when we all want is to survive! To have our race flourish! Aurena! Marsven! Gelriri! Are ALL THE SAME! SELFISH, POWERFUL, AND NONE OF YOU CARE ABOUT US! WE MORTALS DO NOT NEED GODS! LET THEM NOT ABANDON US AGAIN! I WILL FREE US FROM THEIR CHAINS! He reached his hand forward. For that, I need you. I see it now, your death wont suffice to cure my soul. That ability you used to usurp my powers, I require it for my ns! The lunacy of the gods will end with your death, and I shall usher in a new age for mortals alone! We will be the masters of our own fates and destinies! No longer thralls! Psychopath. Despite my bravado, I still couldnt move properly. I couldnt cast spells. As such, my spell to end this could only be a single one. One of my most faithfulpanions. I call upon the demon inside me, the blood of the grand deceiver of the world. The god who falsified his identity! To engulf existence in a tranquil illusion where he rules in his lofty kingdom. The distorted truth that none shall question! Original Sin Therefore, it could only be Yaldabaoth! [Storage Magic]. The moment the spell was cast and I pulled something out, my entire consciousness drifted off into the abyss. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven BRING IT ON. BRING THE RUMBLE INTO HIS NEIGHBORHOOD! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 479: For my Mother, For our Souls. Chapter 479: For my Mother, For our Souls. Kraak! My consciousness returned to a bright, blue sky with a couple of clouds covering the sun, though they werent dark enough to hide the light. I closed my eyes once again, feeling thefortable warmth I missed from our raid. A moment of tranquility Urgh that n hurt like hell, to the point I even felt it in my soul. I grimaced, but I was d my idea worked, somewhat. I was under no illusion. I knew this was [Original Sin: Yaldabaoth] recreating one of my memories, most likely from one of my many park visits. I had never nned to escape the ability, after all. As such, I knew once I fell unconscious that my [Aerokinesis] would stop, since my parallel minds fell asleep with me. Meaning, when the second pain shock I anticipated came to be, it gave me that jolt needed for me to regain consciousness and quickly wake up before I revealed something weird to the Prince of Envy, unlikest time. It took too bloody long for me to wake up and stop my other half, Hikari, from witnessing our trauma and death. She was still an individual soul even if she was part of me. Seeing as I couldnt feel nor see Hikari around this park, I let out a sigh of relief that everything worked out. Now, it was time Time to look for me? Wha I snapped my head around to the voice, but before I could, tree roots shot out of the ground and wrapped around my limbs and neck, entangling them and holding me down. I tried to struggle but it was to no avail. I couldnt even feel my mana, although I quickly learned from my translucent body that I couldnt since this was my soul. My raw, unprotected, red, scaly, Hestia-influenced soul.Certainly a raw soul, indeed. Another translucent bodyanother soulapproached me. His, however, was mostly green aside from a ck ball located in the center of his chest, constantly beating like a heart. Human-like, but with scales. Its red like your innate element but there are small holes here and there. Pervert, I unconsciously said to no reaction. Are you some child? I could see his brows furrow and I had to agree, what I said was a bit too cliche. Hmph, regardless, say what you must. You are trapped there. He smirked, looking at my helpless figure, unable to move or fight back. I didnt have my magic here, after all. I really only had ess to my usurpation ability, if I remembered correctly from thest time I was affected by Yaldabaoth. That seed, is it invisible? he asked. You can see the seed he left in my chest, the curse he left behind after I dared try to harm his new toy. Look, it has taken root all over my chest. The demonkin traced his fingers across his chest, making me acutely aware of the thin lines barely visible in his green soul. They were like little capiries. You reacted! You must have good eyes, even as a mere soul. He smiled once again. ... You really dont know too much about him, do you, Lady Hestia? Gelriri, I mean, the Travelling God of Trickery and Laughter? I squinted my eyes, not saying anything, but my silence alone was enough of an answer for him. You wouldnt, unless you were more acquainted with the Edjurian Pantheon, the gods of the Origin Gods original world. Nowadays, most BoleTarians only really know the basic few, but Gelriri? He isnt as well known, as his followership isnt as strong. Trickery andughter? Only thetter domain could properly nourish a hungry god Yet, to those in the know, many know the Jester as the disciple of Marsven. He, as well, is a believer of progression and defiance. The demonkin then came closer but jumped back as I was about to touch him. I see, so simply touching your soul will nullify my original sin ability, huh? That is how you did it. That is your seed, your gift Although, I think those eyes of yours are more fascinating. I saw their movements; you were able to see these lines that even I couldnt see! I can only feel them! This time, I was more speechless. What exactly was the demonkin talking about? What are you talking about ? And there is it! That curiosity. You want to know what I am talking about, no? What does this lunatic have to say? Then, let me tell you this my mind is gone, irrevocably tainted by the seed of that god, but my soul isnt. After all, shouldnt you know that the best, reincarnator? Our souls inherit our thoughts and memories as well, and I thankfully am still sane in here even if the brain in my physical body is being corroded. Well gosh? I gulped a bit, feeling anxious after this revtion, seeing something else in the way he looked at me. Calcting, like a hunter who had finally trapped his prey and was now having fun with them before he finished the hunt. However, what rattled me the most was the fact I finally had an idea who the third god was Aurena and Kargryxmor mentioned. Gelriri, an Edjurian god, presumably, who sounded like a chaotic troublemaker than anything else. If this information was true, then it meant the usurpation ability came from him, although I felt befuddled when the prince mentioned my eyes. [Mana Eyes] was a skill I received out of nowhere for no reason Almost as randomly as [White me] and [Corrosive Fire] from Danterno. Yet, I held my curiosity back. This was not the time or ce to fulfill my need to know. How about you undo your Original Sin ability and we can continue bashing each other on the heads? Im still not done with you, you bastard, I replied. The demonkins smile disappeared, reced by a long sigh. He then pointed his finger behind him, causing the ground to open up, revealing ten young women strapped onto the trunks of trees. My eyes widened, realizing they werent just random women, as they all looked like memy parallel minds. Seriously? What? I tried to contact them, but all ten of them were asleep. You have a very twisted and broken soul. Eleven individuals in one? Or, I guess, it would be more suitable to call them all part of the collective soul that makes up Hestia. Like nks used on a sinking ship, desperately trying to keep the vessel going despite all the storm? What have the gods been doing to you? He kneeled down again, smiling, causing me to feel something in my chest. I didnt have my heart or core right now but it felt so warm. Tell me, did Aurena truly tell you the truth about this matter? I squinted my eyes. No, but she told me to learn more about the church, which led me down the road to learn more about you. Considering she hadnt reprimanded me about anything I learned, it seems she doesnt mind. Apparently so So, it seems there is still a hint left in her that pities us, huh? A soft, weak goddess that doesnt deserve the mantle of divinity feelingpassion for us demonkin? Hehe, how amusing, but how fitting for this world. The demonkin looked into the sky. This is the perfect world for a god of her demeanor to grow So, why hasnt she shown any of us an ounce of it? Where is our miracle? He then turned back to me. Do you want to see it? My memories? Our plight? Why were so desperately trying everything to survive and win in this war? Before I could answer, he swiped his hand across his chest and caused the scenery to changepletely. From the lush park from before, it changed into a dreary, dry wastnd with houses made from pale, crumbling wood and stone. Yet, they stood firmly, giving this medium-sized town a civilized feeling to it, especially with the harbor nearby and the walls and towers fortifying the rest of it.. Although why did it smell so fishy? I knew this was a fishing town due to the numerousrge boats withs, but the smell was rather atrocious. I could smell everything from here, despite being in the middle of a marketce. Mhmm, the smell of BoleTaria I could never forget it. Home. The drying, smoking, and fermentation of fish is the mark of any flourishing demonkin town due to our need for massive amounts of rations. Nothing beats the abundance of fish and merfiends you can find on our mana-rich coastlines, the demonkin exined, suddenly appearing from behind. Do you like it? Free me, then I will tell you after I look around, I said, cold and dispassionately. I was still bound on the ground, but the ground itself was now floating around so I could see. And have you turn everything around? Yourst year on Earth really showed your weakness, but I now know bing a dragon had rid you of it, he replied with a smirk, causing me to shiver for a moment. Hisughter was like pins, stabbing me in the worst ces. This is my familys town. Our mansion is right outside the city, on the cliff over there for our own protection. Envy demonkin are prone to be jealous, heh Nothing luxurious about this hamlet, though, but we deal in plenty of seafood. Better than the usual rations or the ilktails, though Urgh. Why does every demonkin have such a reaction to ilktails? Its just fish. He then snapped his fingers, causing the entire town to be filled with people. The ghost town from before disappeared as numerous demonkin suddenly upied the streets, houses, and various stalls aligned on the roads. Do you even know how expensive this is! Youre overcharging us like crazy, you damn grevi! Schrack! Come on, you call this wheat? From where? Some downtrodden vige in Evida that you pirates raided? This thing is tumbleweed! Hiya, darlings! Come on, a moment for respite to control your fevers. A good time to control yourselves! Wrathies. Special prices for you men, of course. Suffice to say, it was lively. The prince cackled. Greeds are, heh, greedy. Not exactly the best personality trait when our economy isnt robust enough to support our growing poption, but it does force desperate people into relying on raiding, piging, and pirating for survival. Our more dubious citizens take it upon themselves to do whatever for survival, and that means sailing as private fighters into Empire territory. Showing and exining this to me wont gain you any sympathy, you know that, right? Would you like me to lie to you, then? The demonkin smiled. Would you have me show you falsehood? I love my country, but I also despise it from the bottom of my heart. I envy you. You and everybody else who doesnt have to live on this dried up rock we call home. The people around us suddenly froze in ce as the prince walked over to a street vendor. He gazed at the pot of seaweed, crabs, and lobsters, taking in a big huff that ballooned his chest. After a long, satisfied sigh, everything unfroze. BoleTaria has many problems. You can see it every day, yet my family doesnt do much. We support it just enough to survive, but all our fundstheir taxesgo into the war effort. Economical and social stability hasnt been our focus for years, simply because we have no real trade partners, no cultural exchanges, and littlend to work with. As he started to walk inside his memories, more aspects of the town were shown. Alleyways filled with young orphans and pickpockets that would sneak up to merchants, stealing their produce with most being caught by a random passerby, beginning a chase between the criminals and guards. Neighborhoods that were split between the seven demonkin types, showing the disparity between them by their treatment from the guards and government officials. For example, the lust district was just the red light district As in, there wasnt a building reserved for the business but the lust demonkin were inviting people into their private houses. There were so many peopleing in and out of buildings, I didnt even know if they lived there or were customers. Meanwhile, the wrath district was devoid of this bustling atmosphere as countless guards, even soldiers, wandered the streets to monitor the people there. Now that I thought about it, I hadnt been able to see a single wrath demonkin outside the alleyways of their neighborhood. It only came to me when I saw a caravan entering the district, distributing produce and ingredients to the people there. Wraths are vtile; you allow them too much stimulus and they go wild. Unless theyre trained, most of them are just ticking time bombs, the demonkin said, staring at the situation with a neutral expression. As such, living necessities and such are personally brought to them. Other sin types may move wherever they wish within a BoleTarian town, but wraths are ouwed from it. You and your family are to stay here, unless you join the army, for the safety of the rest of the popce. It looks like a prison, I replied, frowning at the sad state everything was. All of them looked so lifeless and depressed, moving along the streets with barely any emotions. Not all of them were L.E.P., as I could see children having fun, mothers smiling at their children, and men drinking together after a hard day of work, but it didnt feel like there was anything else. The vibrantness of the rest of the town was nonexistent here. Yes. He nodded. I heard from my cousin, VifiYok betrayed us? Hmph, I would have never thought a Warbringer would do it, but I shouldnt be surprised. Wraths are restrained monsters on the brink of exploding How much did she tell you about us? Do I look surprised? He shrugged. I am d I do not have to persuade you then. Makes it easier. He snapped his fingers once again, changing the morning blue sky to an orange, afternoon one. The noise hadnt gotten any quieter; in fact, it had only gotten worse as people screamed and begged for their lives, apanied by ear-piercing sounds of mes crashing into the nearby buildings. Giant rocks zoomed through the air, demolishing whatever theynded on, whether it was buildings, the walls, or people. This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. A siege had begun. Panic and fear spread through this small town as human soldiers invaded the city once the initial artillery barrage destroyed the guard houses and archer towers. Various gs were raised over a nearby hill where mages and tents were situated, including archers who kept aiming in a single direction. The prince and I began to levitate, taking a birds eye view over the situation, where I found out the arrows were aimed at the local adventurers and mages guilds. Once they were tagged, prompting many demonkin to flee from the location, the human earth and fire mages quickly followed up with fire and rock balls, quickly ending their ability to rally at those prominent locations. It was a surprise attack, the prince stated. Our harbor is our most vulnerable location, so we always believed the humans would attack us there, since the town was located quite deep into our territory. To reach us, they would have to fight through four other towns and two castles, so any information would have reached us before then. Yet, this happened. He then pointed at the mansion standing on the cliffside next to the town. The siege hadnt touched it yet, though a single knight was slowly walking up to it. A strategic attack to eliminate a food source. The town were responsible for, as I said, is used to deliver rations to the frontline while also supplying the other residential areas. They wanted to starve us; a fine n, actually. We zoomed into the mansion as the knight attacked it, easily ying the many guards blocking his way, even killing three wrathies. He sliced the gates and barrier down with a strong downward sh before dashing through the gardens and into the building. Looking through a window, I saw the man ughtering anybody he saw, whether it were normal maids, battle-trained servants, or even children. This was an elite task force led by a single man. A Hand of Heaven, you see. They could evade the normal routes arge army could take, simply relying on mages and rogues for the siege, he exined, reminding me of what was happening tonight. My memories arentplete. I hadnt fully witnessed everything that happened in the city, so I patched the holes up through imagination. What I saw when I fled my home. This, though, is the full truth. Nooo! The high-pitched voice of a woman echoed through the hallways of the mansion. As our vision stopped at a window, I saw the knight ying a female demonkin trying to protect two younger envies. The childrena girl and boy around kindergarten ageinstantly died while the woman cried out, hugging their bodies as tears ran down her face. Gods, no, please. Not them, not them, please! God Marsven, please! she screamed. The knight, witnessing this, looked at the blood of his de, hesitating for a moment before raising it. However, before he could, another voice roared through the building before a mass of tentacles mmed right onto him. The knight was forced back, barely able to cut himself out before being squashed by them. Jumping out of the window, the demonkin and knight engaged each other inside the garden, letting their magic and des sh. Eventually, the battle ended, with the demonkin ripping the mans head off before letting out an exhausted, but pained, victory cry. He fell onto his knees, sobbing before returning to the mansion where he found the woman from before, dead, cradling the children. Your face looked different, I said after the memory froze. Handsome, a far cry from now. This moment is how I can still remember my face. The broken mirror shards on the groundmy daughters hand mirrorreflected what happened. The blood from my wife and children stained it. It has been a long time now since I took up the mantle of the false pope, but I could never forget this moment. It has motivated me, kept me focused. I wanted to destroy the Empire and all humans with all my might, yet, this story is probably asmon as any other. Revenge is such an easy motivation to create. I am sorry and my condolences. Thank you. That doesnt mean I will forgive you for everything. The people you killed, the lives you ruined, and the friends you killed on my side. Just as you sought revenge, I am as well. He smiled. You have every right to it. Yet, for me, the fire that was lit in my heart had dimmed over the decades. 2608, that was when we first infiltrated the church; the year my family and town vanished from my life and I had nothing but hatred left. If I remember it correctly, I killed and consumed Pope Gwyn in 2644? Over 30 years now. Maybe Marius was right, living amongst humans has softened me. Or, maybe the years are at fault? I am already 99. If there was one thing Vicar Marius was absolutely correct about was the way the Prince of Envy talked. He was smart but cunning, hiding it all behind a veil of friendliness created by how much he talked. How much he was willing to reveal to reach his goal. The Vicar didnt specify when this entire incident happened, but 30 years? Really? I raised an eyebrow, keeping the conversation going. Nonsense, really. Our partnership had only begun recently inparison; as a pope, Gwyn had many duties and chances to avoid talking to his vicar directly, such as leaving him behind in Aureolis as a regent while I traveled to the Empire. The connection between the Holy Emperor and the Pope allowed me to stay away from Marius until I decided it was time to recruit him. Hmph, so my worries were true, he did document everything we spoke about, correct? I nodded, but that was all. The Prince sighed and snapped his fingers, returning the memory back to the park. Turning around, he red at me. I have a proposal. I wish No, we cannot work together, I interrupted. I heard enough from your deranged body and Ive made it clear that I wont forgive you even if your own history isnt full of sunshine and rainbows. You have an appropriate reason for your actions, and I dont want to lecture you on it, but I know for sure once this is over, our goals and ideals will not and can not align. You havent even heard me speak about it. How do you expect to make a proper evaluation if you simply shut me down. I understand you are still a child, but from our interactions, I assumed you would be more patient, or at least sly about it. You kept me talking up until now, never outright shutting me down, but now? Why? he scowled, genuinely angry this time. Because it wouldnt be a discussion, it would be an ideological argument that I dont want to start, I said. Here is the main difference that cannot allow us to bepatible. I am an idealistic young girl who wants to spread smiles to everybody, to help them get over a rough day if possible. I dont want war, I dont want to continue all this killing that will only continue the cycle of hatred. Call me naive all you want, but that is what I want. His eyes squinted, looking at me in disgust or, to be more precise, as if I was actually a child. His reaction when I called him pervert was more about being annoyed at my randomment, but right now? Oh, he was thinking about it. However, what did he want me to say? A lie? I then pointed at him. You, on the other hand, will definitely continue on the war path regardless if I veto it or not. You want to overthrow the gods? How? Destroy and break down every single religion in the world? Ha, dude, if you think Im actually a naive child, then I think youre an overly optimistic idiot with an ambition so inconceivable that it belongs in a fantasy novel. Do you even have a n? Of course you dont, because you even admitted it yourself. That seed is corrupting you; your soul is dying. I let out a boisterousugh, making fun of him as I couldnt contain my emotions any longer. It felt a bit relieving to simply cackle in the face of my evil lord enemy. A tiny bit of myself did feel bad for him, but, honestly, who cared? He was trying to use me anyway. Klea and Vifi warned me how envy demonkin love to talk. A demons whisper is what we Earthlings call it, when your consciousness is trying to fight back against your intrusive thoughts, but I find it very fitting now! An actual demon trying to sweet talk me, thinking my sympathetic side can be appealed to. Think again, asshole; I am a dragon. You and your minion stole Eshe from memy friendand you nearly forced the dwarves and elves to join the war against the Empire. You. Need. To. Go! The prince turned silent, shaking his head in disappointment. A shame. You could have made my job easier. Enough talking, lets begin. He then snapped his fingers, causing a sudden pain to rush through my body. I jerked, taking a deep breath as it felt like I was being burned alive. I screamed like a helpless girl, feeling like I was a normal human again with how the agony wouldnt stop. My skills wouldnt activate. All I could do was endure it. I grit my teeth and forced myself to remember the pain I felt in my early days as a dragon hatchling, about my near death experience and how I survived through all of them. I reminded myself of the deaths of my friends and my own, telling myself the holes created on those days were more painful than this. The thought of my grieving parents,menting the death of their idiotic daughter. That was suffering! Torment from hell! All the memories I could have made with those Ive lost was true misery! I would rather confront my phobia against frogs and toads than have to think of their tears! Seeing me fight back against my voice, ring at him definitely, the demonkins expression distorted and he snapped his fingers, ending the torture. He came closer. I see. Your memories, huh? You are using them to endure Yaldabaoth, prolonging your defiance and preventing me from consuming your soul Well, if this is how you want to y it, then I shall take it slow. Gwyn eventually gave up as well. They all do. He then began examining my soul, looking up and down with glee. Those holes They are blocking so many memories. If I want to be you, I need to understand you better. From how you developed this personality to the reasons for that naivety of yours. Well, let me see what I can do. I gripped my hands in fist, struggling a bit when I heard him say this. He raised his head, smiling. Oh? Dont worry, I am no god, or even anywhere close to Ilsaphone when ites to manipting souls. Yaldabaoth sends you into a dreamscape like this, unless I personally send my soul in to intervene, which led us to this scenario. I can fill up some of the about-to-be-fixed holes, but that is about it Hehe, you truly thought I was an idiot, no? Did you really think opening a subspace to summon your mother would save you? The cat was out of the bag. The prince sighed deeply before snapping his fingers again, causing the park to lose definition, revealing an void-like world. Stairs were there, connecting this nemy soulwith another. I couldnt see what was there, as it was obstructed by a fog, but seeing this made me feel ted. My n worked. [Storage Magic] was thest spell I used before I fell asleep, as I wanted to take two items outmy [Room] stones. Once they were out, I activated them, opening the portal that led to Moms dragon nest, where I had left Mom prior to my fight. Why? To have her soul be affected by Yaldabaoth. To bring her into this ce. [Mental World], correct? he guessed. I isted her soul before I touched it with Yaldabaoth. We do not wish to wake up your sleeping mother, no? Yet, you used the fact that Yaldabaoth is still a mental ability. It affects your mind, causing it to go to sleep before it interferes with your soul. How clever. You bridged our three souls by creating this mental world You were prepared, but it would have only worked if I was a fool. Ive done this many times. I know how to win. I coughed, forcing myself to smirk. Even without my usurpation, you had issues trying to hurt Moms soul even back then. Your first try failed, how do you think it would have gone the second time? I didnt expect your mother to enter the subspace I reserved for you. I had ordered VifiYok to do as such, yet she failed, and it brought us to that situation. The other subspace prison would have just entrapped her, nothing more. Why would I wish to look into the soul of a being older than my grandparents? How sad I pouted, looking away in defeat. Checkmate. Hmm? A victory cry, you can say. Ites from one of our tabletop games from Earth, where the goal is to trap a king with your units. The prince nodded, smiling this time. Fascinating. Yes, it truly is checkmate for you. Now, please, be quiet as I look into your memories. Let me know when I reached the part with this checkmate quote. Like a jolt, I groaned as memories of my past came rushing into my head. I remembered! The nk, fractured spots in my memories were starting toe back, with the haze being banished as if a hand had waved the fog away. I groaned, not from tion, but from the pain of receiving all these memories again. It started when I was two, when I started to form proper sentences, or at least could speak to my Papa and Mama. Their faces were still obstructed, ckened even when I could remember us looking at photos or mirrors. Fortunately, I could see mine. Hikari SchartnerI could hear my parents call me that. I could feel their hugs and warmth, the love they flooded me with. My nanny and my personal chauffeur, Clyde, were even there, appearing here and then. I remembered how Clyde wasnt just a chauffeur, we actually met before when one of Papas friends came over with his family, which included his nephew. Clyde, you damn Scot! Do you think I can understand what you say on our first meeting when I was just six? I shouted in my head. Back then, he was just a freshman in high school, so that also meant he was older than Franz. Oh, Franz Of course. How could I forget about him? When Franz told me he knew me, I could still remember my own befuddlement. I couldnt tell if he was correct or not, but due to Tatsuya, I was about to fully confirm Franz was Hikaris cousin. My cousin. I saw his face as a young teen. I couldnt even continue talking about my grandparents. I missed them so much, no, I couldnt believe how much I missed them now that I could see their faces. I didnt know why my parents face were hidden, but I was okay with this tiny teaser. I was okay with teasing! As long as I could remember, I was happy. I wanted to cry. I actually remembered not just the bad memories but also the good. The small moments of being a fulfilled little kid made me smile unconsciously. It felt like I found another part of myself. Oh gosh, it really illustrated how peaceful my life was until I discovered my love for idols. How I could have developed if Mama hadnte with me to Japan for my first idol concert. Haaa, wishful thinking as this was my path now. It worked. It all worked perfectly! Yes ! My n worked. Huh? The demonkin stumbled back when he reached the moment when Franz and I were in Sakurazaka park, when I was still in primary school and he was about to enter high school. The first memory when she appeared. Forget it all, Hestia! My voice screamed from my body, causing the prince to jerk back, holding his head in pain. Tsk! What is this! Who is Us! I proudly stated, grinning widely as ck smoke seeped out from behind the prince. The shadow turned into a hand before it grabbed onto his leg, tripping him. The shadow then grew in size, revealing more of its body before it finished, revealing it to be her. Hikari. My partner. My other half. Thanks for repairing our memories, you bastard. Nobody touches our soul and tries to steal our memories! She raised her fist up. No, stop! he pleaded but before he could do anything, Hikari punched him straight in the face. Checkmate. You have usurped control over [Original Sin: Yaldabaoth]. You have regained control over your soul and your usage over the Divine System Yikes. So Yaldabaoth just strips you of the Divine System once it gets its ws into you. This is really a demonic power. I quietly thanked Klea for all the information she gave me. Without her, this n would have never been formted. The memory around us glitched for a moment before it returned to the peaceful park. The trees in the distance turned into ash, releasing my awakened parallel minds as they rushed over to us. Once the eleven of us were together again, we jumped, pped our hands together and roared, Suck on that! 3# then shouted, Oh gosh, I thought we were actually done for! When I found out we couldnt fully usurp him unless we touched him, I thought it was over! Sheesh! This is not a gamble I want us to ever do again, you hear, Original Mind? #2 pouted in anger, but seeing at her trembling legs, she was just as afraid as me when I first learned I couldnt usurp him. Sure but it worked out in the end, no? We fooled him, Manager Mind stated to our collective agreement. Hiding Hikari by making her act as if she was just another part of her soul, and then, boom! Ambush him when he thought he won! Nice work, dumbing him down for her, Manager Mind! And he repaired some of our soul! #4 added Split soul personality for the win, girls! Yeah! My parallel minds then turned to the Prince of Envy. He was trying to crawl away but like a buncha gangster, they encircled him and began kicking him,ughing wildly like actual delinquents. I acknowledged I was a bad friend in my past life, but a bully? I never thought I had the potential. Come. I grabbed Hikaris hand, tugging her along me. W-woah, no, no,e on, We dont have to, okay? I told you already, Im fine with you making new memories, Hestia, but Im just No, you said it yourself. Our dragon mother. Melloxtressa is equally my mother, as she is yours. So, instead of acting like a bad daughter, how about we give Mom a visit and help her soul heal with some singing? We are, after all, idols. Our job is to make people happy and this is a woman who needs us, right now! My other half flinched but eventually showed me an embarrassed smile. She nodded. Im so out of practice. Shut up! Youre me, girlfriend. As long as I dont suck, you wont either! Come on! I turned to the bridge to Moms soul. I reached my hand out. Mental World, connect! The bridge glowed as Moms soul slowly was pulled over to mine, eventually melting into one giant ne. We both walked over to her, finally noticing her soul was the exact size of her dragon form. She was sleeping even here, peacefully and without any noise. Phase five might involve the defeat of the Prince of Envy, but it was also Operation Our Souls. Use the Prince of Envy to wake Mom up and, hopefully, heal it enough that she didnt have to hibernate as much. My filial duty as her daughter meant making as many memories as possible with her! Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Bro thought he was the protagonist and could Talk Talk no jutsu Hestia into working for him. Little did he know, dragons can''t talk. They spit fire. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Music Is the Art of Empowering and Healing One’s Soul. Music Is the Art of Empowering and Healing Ones Soul. Mom? I called out, touching and caressing her head before embracing her. Since my soul was still more human than dragon, my dragonewt shaped soul couldnt really wrap its arm around her titanic head. Even worse, her soul was as cold as her scales. Touching her for a few seconds wasnt an issue, but the longer I held her, the more it felt like her soul was consuming mine. It reminded me of my first visit in Aurenas divine realm and how her divinity nearly extinguished my soul. Maybe it was the same here? Her aura alone could probably cause heart attacks or simply crush people from the pressure. Her soul should be around that tier, as well. I dont feelfortable, Hikari said, looking ill. I really shouldnt Shes our Mom, as you said, so please, dont make me repeat myself. I frowned, sighing loudly as I let go of Mom. Instead, should we sing? Do you really think it would work? We got this far due to the information we got, but you kinda forgot to talk with actual soul experts. Do you really think it will work? I mean, sure, Papas mantra is our mantra when ites to music, but its just that. A saying. I honestly had no idea if I should be embarrassed about myself or proud since I outmaneuvered a Prince of Envy and got him to mostly restore my memories. Sure, the n was to use Yaldabaoth to wake Mom up, but the issue was that I had no confirmation on this part. In all my nning for todays raid, I couldnt secure information on how to heal Moms soul. Ilsaphone was unreachable when I prayed at the onnikais temporary shrine to her and Klea was no expert. In fact, none of the gods really answered my prayers. Were all of them so scared of getting on Plesias nerves by intervening? Some information wasnt intervening. Well, since I had my Profile back, I should be able to form an idea now. Unfortunately, I couldnt take too long since I wasnt sure how much time would pass outside my soul. Every second mattered for my friends, so I had to think of something fast. Thankfully, [Mental World] inherited all my thought eleration skills. I turned to my other half. Do you think I could usurp Moms soul and force her to wake up? Is that seriously your first idea? No, you cant, its a soul. Not a demonic or divine item or something considered a possession. Even I know this, Hikari scolded me. We might as well sing at this point. Come on, think. Well If were talking skills, then [Soul Vision], but I dont think I can activate [Battle Frenzy] while only being a soul. Kriffiek kllk gaaung Yeah, nope. My blood is responsible for that, after all. I tilted my head, bending a bit to the side to stretch. Talking? You know, how doctors and studies mention how talking to someone in aa will help them wake up from it, or how they can listen to us? I dont know if it works on somebody hibernating, but maybe? But youve been doing this every other week, Hikari stated, reminding me how I would sometimes confide to Mom. She was my diary, in a way. Whats the difference now that youre in her soul? I couldnt argue with her. I did feel ashamed I was trying to wing it now. I honestly should have spent some more of my time asking the others for ideas before getting to this point, making me feel so tardy. Yet, I shouldnt, getting to this point was only possible because all of the hard work I put in paid off. Defeating the Prince of Envy in his own game was the highest priority and I had every right to be proud the n worked out. It was the first thing I thought of after Akasht died. What a fool I was. Sess never hinged on hard work alone; that was abundantly clear to me. Yet, without putting in the work and assuring you did your best, sess would remain fleeting and the chance of sess would remain low. To work hard and to use the experience you gained from your failures was how one evolved as a person. Wait, thats right. Experience. The answer was right under my nose, and I had just realized it. You have a n? Hikari asked and I nodded, before pulling her closer to Moms soul. Ignoring her baffled outburst, I turned around to look at my parallel minds in the distance. They had just finished beating the prince up and were now trying to find ways to tie him, obstruct him from interfering. Sure, he couldnt consume my soul any longer, but who knew what else he could do. As he rightfully stated, he has been doing this for a while now. Should hurry, but this will take a while. Girls, I need your help on this, I thought, causing my parallel minds to give me several thumbs up. As long as they knew. Taking a deep breath, I told Hikari to do the same before telling her we needed to smile. Be calm and gracious, show a bit of filial respect since Mom was an elder scale. Like daughters visiting their sick mother. Therefore, we kneeled down on our knees, in a seiza, treating Mom as if she was Mama. Mom, this is Hikari, my past self. Well, to be specific, I am still her, and she is now me, I began, confusing my other half since I wasnt explicitly thinking about my n right now. As you can see, our appearance is pretty simr even if we are souls, right? Im just more red and have my draconic features, but you can really tell were the same. Our hair and eye color are different though, and while shes like my depressed self, shes still me! I think youll like her. Hestia can you please borate what youre nning? Hikari asked. Our memories, I stated inly. Due to our birth, Mom can never make any memories as a real mother. She missed us as a newborn, toddler, and even a kindergartner, whereas she met us as a jaded adolescent who initially wanted to reject her as a parent. This is what we stole from her by bing Hestia, and while she might have epted Hestia as her daughter, and not the potential daughter she could have gotten without our soul, cant you feel she might have some regrets? My first experience of Yaldabaoth allowed me to learn so much about her past, and our little interactions from before then gave me an idea of her personality. You saw how exhrated she was when she held our egg. How she dearly wished to be a mom. What she did to ensure we wouldnt have to suffer through the same fate she and our uncle did. She did all of that for us, but our situation only brought her grief and pain,I touched her headShe must have had so many ns. Ideas on how a mom and child would bond and the things she must have wanted to show us! To teach us! To see us grow. That is the blessing Mama witnessed I took a deep breath, feeling like tears were welling up. Mom never got that chance, but I want to give it to her. She showed a part of herself to us, now it is only right to return that favor. If talking is all we can do, then we will talk and make her want to wake up. That hibernating now would only make her miss even more of how her daughter would grow up! Im still just a stupid teen, Mom! I still have more to grow up, and youve been sleeping for nearly four months now,e on, you cant make me miss you this much! I then turned to Hikari, prompting her to do the same. She hesitated, feeling awkward as she stared at our titanic Mom. H-hello Im Hikari. Hikari Schartner I, uh, unlike Hestia, I havent really been thinking about things too much, although I did tell my other half that I would consider you our mother. It feels hard to say it, though. She calls us the same, but we really arent. Hikari then looked at me again, prompting me to nod and push her to continue. She let out a deep sigh, scowling in pain. She then closed her eyes and began pouting, before letting out another sigh. I I started remembering things when I was two years old. The memories of our Earth father and mother are still hazy and its hard to properly remember their faces, but I can still remember everything they did for me. They taught me how to speak, even though most of the time, I was just repeating words they spoke with each other. Like no! and scared! I remembered making my nanny extremely annoyed when I kept repeating milk, milk, milk! after she wanted me to go to sleep. I giggled a bit, also baffled at how obnoxious I was as a toddler. I guess we wouldnt be drinking milk as a dragon whelp, so what would it be like? Mom, nobody has told us how dragon hatchlings are, but you should have met them here and there, right? We would have probably been the same Hikari said with a slouched back. Every newborn is cute and cuddly to look up to, until they start throwing a tantrum. Like, honestly, look at us. Crying out just because we got our clothes stuck in the couch. Kids are stupid. And just like that, an illusion of our toddler self was reflected on the ground. Like a hologram, our past self was ying with a bunch of toys as a middle-aged Japanese woman was taking care of us, giving us our porridge and milk, and even bathed us. She would clean our diapers and so on. Yaldabaoth was still creating illusions even after I had usurped it. As I said, the answer was right under my nose. Simr to how Mom showed me illusions of her past to tell me more about herself, we were now doing the same, trying to influence Moms soul. To share our memories with hers while she dreamt. Yeah, I guess it wouldnt have been too different. The difference would be our time together and how our cultures and races would affect how we treat our children, I said, a bit remorseful. I would have grown into a pretty prideful dragon if I had stayed by your side since my birth, Mom. I cant imagine it, but how would my life have turned out if I wasnt stranded in the Belzac forest? I guess, I would have spoken with somebody earlier. My story would have been far different if this were the case. Saoris and Tasiannas as well. I just learned who might be responsible for things. The Prince of Envy told me he suspected an Edjurl god by the name of Gelriri was at fault for my [Mana Eyes] and my ability to usurp. A God of Trickery and Laughter. Hearing those domains made me think, Is he responsible for my current life? Hes supposedly a disciple of Marsven, so did he potentially kill my egg bearer and stranded me in the Belzac forest? Weird thoughts, right? Youre treating her like a diary, again Hikari stated, exasperated. I am simply detailing what my life with her could have been if some god wasnt such an ass! So many things could have been differentnot like I care at this pointbut just the thought experiment was exciting. I mean, look. No listen. I closed my eyes to the illusion happening before me, instead I viewed the memory ying in front of me in my head. The first-hand experience if you could call it, yet, to meto Hestiathese were all new. Like watching a movie that invoked a variety of emotions, witnessing my memories sh before me in a less agitated fashion made me feel so solemn. If I already missed my parents before, I had to say, what awaited me now was beyond my imagination. I saw my little four-year-old self ying with my nanny. She helped me sit at my Papas ssic ck piano, the one he used since his days in Germany, monitoring me as I yed on it. My parents hadnt started training me in the musical arts just yet, but I knew how to differentiate the different notes in a melody. Being exposed to two music lovers since birth would do that, and it was like learning English, German, and Japanese to me. The musical scale was like a mother tongue to me. Even if I couldnt y the piano at all, simply mimicking what Papa would do with his fingers, I enjoyed every moment of it. I got so enraptured by it that I was eating and drinking my milk at such a snails pace that my nanny scolded me for it. I actually got into trouble with my parents due to this, as I was misbehaving and making my nannys job harder. Nanny was practically a second mother to my Mama, and as a Japanese, she held familial and elderly respect to a high standard. Sure, kids could be rowdy, but I was four. I knew how things worked in our household, so me acting so spoiled was a no-go. My Papa, especially, couldnt support me since I was arguing against Mama like a stubborn mule. I resorted to growling, screaming, and stomping to get my points across. Even now, I could only smile in embarrassment as I couldnt even understand my actions. What made me such an obnoxious child at this moment? Well, if I could hazard a guess, it was due to the fact I found my love for music at this age. Calling it being enraptured might be an understatement, now that I thought about it. I was smiling and my mind was so engrossed in my piano ying that I was actively fixing my mistakes. I wanted to make my melody as simr as Papa and this smile as I had fun blinded even me. Nanny could understand it, as she probably witnessed it with Mama, but she also wanted me to be healthy. I shouldnt obsess myself so much in creating the perfect tune. Even Mozart couldnt perfect his craft despite being a genius, cause music was an adventure without an end. When I finally gave up and began sobbing as I couldnt get my ideas across, thinking Papa and Mama hated me for trying to be like them, this misunderstanding caused a small ripple in our peaceful family life. I ran into my room, crying so loudly I thought I was a fire rm. Second-hand embarrassment made me want to look away, but I didnt. I watched through all of that, hearing it all while I finally noticed Hikari had been narrating everything to Mama. Once she was done, my small self stopped crying and finally opened the door. Mama embraced me so firmly, crying and asking for forgiveness. I was in the wrong, but my parents understood after talking with Nanny that my childs mind couldnt rationalize the situation. I told them how much I loved music and wanted to create it, but my parents could only think about how I disrespected a family member. As such, when we finally made up, I could feel the warmth when we all embraced. The memory was so vivid. Although hungry, I had been too tired to eat. Papa still forced me to eat two spoons of cake and rice beforeying in my bed. I was given a bottle of milk and, to my surprise, my parents sang me a luby. Not some typical German or Japanese one, but an English one. One Mama just improvised. Papa went out to his piano while Mama stroked my hair. Even on the second floor, I could hear his piano echo through the apartment. Every note sounded like a hopeful invitation that something better will happen tomorrow. Like watching the sun reveal itself through the clouds on a rainy day, or a dance between two lovers imagining what life would be as they gazed into each others eyes. A warmth that invoked happiness. Here you are, my little jewel ? Yourughs are our treasure ? The days so bright, even if we fight ? We cry whenever you smile ? And yet, the day, its almost done ? Its time to go to bed ? How brave, you are, our perfect girl ? How much we love you, dear ? I wanted to cry. So hear us sing this luby filled with thoughts for you ? The life you want, well make it so no matter what you dream ? I wanted to cry. I wanted to hate myself so much. I love you, we love you ? Our dearest daughter ? Keep these words in mind ? I love you, we love you ? So be free, fly high, reach for the stars ? It made me remember that one argument I had with Papa when I was 15. When I yed the violin and we got into that fight where I shouted at him how he wanted to stop my idol dream. I was a fool back then, believing I had to go down a doomed path that couldnt work due to my stubbornness. Funny how, after ten years, Ive never outgrown it. Maybe it was that Ive forgotten my Mamas words. We might have fought, yes, but Papa was worried for me. He wanted to see his little bird fly into the sky, allow her to shine in a stage she deserved, but I couldnt see his worry. If he had been a bit more forceful, he might have changed me, or, maybe it was more important to stop me from continuing onwards after my second audition failure. Yet, he didnt. Even if I was making a mistake, he wanted me to learn it by myself. You could argue this wasnt love but neglect, and it would be a fitting exnation. After all, I was dumb and stuck in a bad mindset. My love for music molded me into the person I was today, but it also made me blind to everything else. That perfection I aimed for was a disease. I never outgrew it until I met Saori and Tasianna. Until I saw how much of a little brat I was. All that emotional baggage led me to make Promise. Love you ? Huh! My eyes snapped open as I heard that familiar voice. I hadnt heard it in nearly four months and it reappeared once the memory and Hikaris retelling ended. The both of us looked over to Mom. That was her voice! The same voice she used as a dragonewt and during our telepathic conversations, so I couldnt mistake it for somebody elses. I went closer to her head, finally noticing she was humming softly, causing my mouth to go agape. Was the n actually working? Realizing this, Hikari and I continued our storytelling, moving onto our first day of kindergarten. I showed off my nervous wreck self as it would be the first day that I wouldnt have any of my close family or friends around. Yet, I kept up a smile and optimistic appearance, imitating how Papa and Mama would act whenever they performed. My first mask was created on this day. A good attitude made the biggest difference when everybody was just young kids, yet even after many months of being in kindergarten, I hadnt been able to make a fast friend. I had friends, but I had nobody I spent a ton of time with. From the look of it, my love for music made me rather uninterested in other types of media or games. That only really changed when Mama started sharing her interests to me, specifically, anime and games. She never was shy about it, as she had a hobby room just for her collection of videos and games, where she would bring me along whenever I was bored. She would gush about her hobby like crazy, tiring me out to the point I couldnt listen to her luby before falling asleep. Strangely, I didnt mind it, in fact, I just got more addicted to games. My interests grew and so did my rtionships, as my parents made an effort to have me get closer to my grandparents, uncles, aunts, and cousins. We were traveling far more than usual, using up any holidays I had to assure that. This was also the main reason my Mama stopped being an active violinist. She was taking care of my social growth while Papa was focusing on his career. It was a chance for me to show Mom the numerous countries weve visited. The US, Germany, and Japan were the mostmon, but we had spent some time in France, Denmark, and Austria since traveling through central Europe was pretty convenient due to the train services. If a road trip in America meant driving a car, then in Europe, trains were the best option. If Papa coulde with us, Australia, Italy, and Spain were options as well for holidays. Weirdly, although we were wealthy, weve never traveled to Hawaii, the Bahamas, and Maldives before. I never asked my parents about it, but I guess they were more cultural nerds than beach fans. Fortunately, now that these memories were back, I could share them all with Mom and Saori. And here I thought I only traveled to Germany and Japan. Mama really loves traveling, huh? I smiled as I saw my shadowed Mama pping with Nanny and me when we went to a fair in France. I would love to call this nostalgia, but all of this felt new to me but not for Hikari. She was narrating everything, as if she hadnt lost her memories as well. She described everything so faithfully until we reached the time when I discovered my love for idols. She fell quiet, grimacing at the start of our nightmare, treating it like a trauma despite it being one of our happiest days ever. I had found my dream, my goal for the future. My love for music had exploded and that affectiontched onto an image of myself on that same stage. That video of my favorite idol group performing with so much energy It was awe inspiring. I didnt know how to feel. I was ted to see this memory again, but Hikari was devastated. For her sake, I decided this was where our retelling stopped. It wasnt like I had more to share since the prince stopped repairing my soul in my memory with Franz. Traveling Enjoy. Fortunately, all this talking was working. During our entire storytelling process, Mom kept mumbling more and more. I have heard of physical therapy, but soul therapy? My theory, at this point, would probably be stimtion. After that talk with the archerudite and vampire princess, Ive mostly understood the struggles of being an immortal mortal. The longer you lived, the more your soul would degrade due to eitherck of stimtion or exhaustion. Hibernating helped heal ones soul, since allowing your soul to degrade too much would eventually lead to death. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition. I was terrified when I heard this after Mom fell asleep. I couldnt lose a mother I had just epted and the fear of her mortality clutched my heart once again, so what a relief it was to hear that I could solve her problem. Stimtion and granting her new fond memories to force her soul to stay awake. Just talking to her didnt help, but now in this setting where I could just make her see my memories? Perfect. Yaldabaoth was perfect for this! Meaning, it was time to give her a wake up call! A song. Hasnt she heard this enough already? I mean No, lets try it. If there is one song that I would choose amongst a thousand to sing, then it has to be Promise. What better way to do it than a duo? Hikari began. No music, no beatboxing, just pure singing. As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day ? It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them ? I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs ? Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. ? Her voice was more solemn and she wasnt singing it how I would do it, giving these lyrics a more heartful, down to earth feeling to them. She was reflecting on herself instead of telling a story, which I did after she was done. Instead, everything was changed ? I could have cast my past into mes ? But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! ? It was a bad and I made sure to convey the intent behind my lyrics by emphasizing them, to show my listeners my emotions when I wrote them. To show them what I had experienced and give them the context they needed to understand what came next. Like a soaring star, I will fly ? Through this darkness, my light will never fade ? Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay ? This promise etched into my eternal soul! ? As if reality can break my wings ? Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize ? For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud ? Let the world hear my voice! ? Harmony! A brilliantbination between the both of us. Sure, our voices were exactly the same, but we interpreted the songs differently, giving it some distinction, texture. Like a sweet muffin with some crumbles on it. Wooohooooooo whoooooohaa Hraaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Hikari and I snapped our heads around as we heard that shriek. It was a girls voice, yet, the only girls inside this mental space were us and our parallel minds. Thetter shouldnt be in such trouble that they would scream, after all, they should have the Prince of Envy under control. They should. Yet, when we looked over, the prince was standing up and held #10 up by her throat. The ck ball in his chest had spread its roots, reaching up to his right arm, darkening it. #10 continued screaming, caused by those roots invading her soul! Huurrrry! she screamed. Run! Run! Hurrrry! My other parallel minds tried to help her, but #10 pushed and kicked them away. She continued screaming in agony before her body began to melt into the prince. Horrified, I tried to rush in, but both Manager Mind and #2 grabbed my arms and pulled me back. [My Darkest Thought!],e on! they shouted, but it was toote. Huurrrry! she screamed for thest time before her body vanished into the princes soul. Not even a hint of her red soul or her draconic features could be found within that ckened demonkin. [Parallel Thoughts] has been usurped by individual [Envy Demonkin, ThalsYond] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] Huh? Everybodys eyes widened in terror. What just happened? What did the System mean that the level cap was reduced by one? Why did the skill go back to Lv. 9? Th-this didnt make sense, when could skills randomly go down a level? Y-you fucker! You fucking piece of shit! I shouted as the Prince of Envy suddenly began cackling. With a wide grin, he raised his hand up. I must take it back. God Gelriri has given me a blessing as well! I might have looked into the abyss, but Ivee out of it with the same power as yours! Usurpation! An ability strong enough to bring down the order of the divine! A fate-altering ability that neither the demonic nor the divine can ignore And neither can you. My parallel minds next to him took a step back. You usurped Yaldabaoth, but I can usurp your copies, regaining some of my powers back. That one? I consumed it, and with it, a part of your soul and memories! he exined. It doesnt seem to have affected you. So, they are part of the Divine System, right? Created by it? Meaning, the only way to defeat you is by He grinned, pointing at Hikari and me. By consuming Hestia and Hikari. Thats how I kill Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. He lowered his knees, getting ready to pounce forward. Give me my power bacKagh! Hurry! #9 shouted as she mmed her tail into the demonkins face, sending him flying back. Wake Mom up, you idiots! Stop staring and worrying about us useless copies! I hesitated. I just I just witnessed myself die, no? They might be copies of me but that didnt invalidate their existence! They were me! #10 was me and she just died. Even if you disregarded the copy part, #10 was still one of my friends andpanions, who has been fighting side-by-side with me for months now! Nearly a year! Yet, just like that, she was gone. The level was permanently reduced as well. We couldnt get her back! Yo, I said toArgh! The prince grabbed #9s leg and tripped her, before tearing the limb off. She screamed and squealed, trying to crawl towards the other parallel minds but the demonkin pulled her closer to him before grabbing her by the throat. Sing! Manager Mind told me, so I did just that. Staring out the window while it rains ? No one here to talk, silence is all I have ? So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if?? But no matter how long I did it, it wasnt working. [Music Resonation] didnt appear. In fact, no magical attacks worked as none of my parallel minds could cast spells. Was manapletely cut off as well? Like my dragon blood? Then, what the hell was [Mental World] supposed to do, then? Hurry! #9 shouted, but I couldnt control myself any longer. I forced myself through my parallel minds and rushed over, using an imitating of [Gale Steps] to get over to the demonkin just seconds before #9s throat started to cken. With a wide grin, the demonkin reached his arm out, but with trained movements, I parried him. His smile waned as I destabilized him by kicking his kick, punched his right arm to free #9, beforending an elbow uppercut right on the demonkins jaw. [Mental World] soul battle has begun. Reduce the maximum soul health to 0% to win this battle ThalsYond: 98% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 100% What? That was all the exnation I needed, since I hadnt dared to try fighting my friends here. I didnt know what would happen if I tried to hit somebodys soul, after all, and I didnt want to risk permanently hurting anything. I couldnt have been more grateful for this. Yet, I had to question why this message hadnt appeared up until now; I had a feeling it had to be due to Yaldabaoth. After all, before I usurped him, I didnt have ess to the System. Even Hikaris punch from before had dealt nothing. Which didnt answer why my parallel minds didnt deal damage nor the demonkin deal any damage by absorbing #10. Did it only count if the original soul attacked? Most likely, which meant only Hikari or I could deal damage to him. One of us had to be in the frontlines! I then kicked the demonkin back before touching #9s throat, sessfully removing the ck bits from her soul. Meaning, it was a tug-of-war between usurpation abilities. He could destroy my parallel minds but I could save them; however, if I took too much direct damage we might lose this [Mental World] battle. Shit, my leg, #9 gasped, touching her missing limb. I-Its okay, I think I can regrow it. We just have to win! Hikari! I called out. You need to wake up, Mom! Sing for her, please! W-wait, thats This isnt the time to be scared! I chastised her. Look into our memories, Hikari! All thatbat experience is yours as well, so use them! Stay calm and Original Mind! #9 called out before pushing me to the side just [Foresight] started to ring in my head. An attack wasing from behind me. I turned around, only to see the demonkins limb extend, simrly to how he did it with its normal body. It grabbed #9 and pulled her to his side before I could save her. She then heaved her up in the sky before mming her body into the ground, squashing her. No! [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8] For fucks sake. On Original Mind! Manager Mind shouted before all my parallel minds gathered around me, shielding me with their bodies. Original Mind, well take care of your survival. Land some hits! Hikari, please, start singing! You heard the bastard, he has nothing on her, so you have to get us that win! But I Were idols! I encouraged her. Our job is to bring a smile to peoples smiles, and tonight, we have a bunch of people we cannot disappoint. Yes, youd failed during our auditions but stop thinking about them! Just cause some industry experts think that were not good enough doesnt make us bad. Youve seen me perform! We have the talent, we justcked the confidence to take over the limelight! Besides, what parents care if we sing perfectly today or tomorrow? As long as we give it our all, thats what matters! The love of singing is all that matters! I turned around, believing in Hikari to do what we did best. Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them. I believed in her. As such, I held the frontlines. I stared at the smiling demonkin as he touched his overgrown arm, retracting it and reforming itself back into its normal state. From the look of it, it wasnt actually his [Original Sin: Demiurge] or his envy powers performing the deeds. If I couldnt use my songs and racial abilities, then the rules applied to him as well. It was likely that the ck seed was responsible for everything, since his overgrown arm waspletely ck. Regardless of whether this was the real reason or not, I could see that using ck seed wasnt good for the demonkins mind or soul. It was starting to break apart. Cracks were forming on his soul, letting fragments fall onto the ground, and causing his eyes to exude this eerie aura. Remember Neills training. Remember Yorshkas movements. Remember Vifis instincts, I said as everything turned silent. Even the demonkin was waiting for our first move. For the first signal. As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day ? It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them ? I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs ? Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. ? Now! The demonkin roared like a feral beast before he touched his arm again, causing his soul to balloon up and deform. He then shot the elongated arm at us, forcing my parallel minds to dodge to the side while I took a step back andnded a right hook. ThalsYond: 95% Seeing as he was aiming for Hikari, I parried the arm out of the way, but it suddenly began to convulse and shoot out multiple needles at me, scratching me on the cheek and shoulder. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 93% Damn, this hurts! I thought. I might have my Profile back, but most of my skills just werent working in this mental world. Even [Foresight] took ages until it warned me. What was causing this? Regardless, it was starting to turn messy with how much he could influence his soul. Meanwhile, this option was impossible for me. I couldnt usurp my own soul, which meant that ck ball really was at fault for everything. With the fact his soul was so moldable, our party had it rougher than before. His attack angles were harder to anticipate and we had to protect Hikari. We might have had proper physical training from our numerous allies, but in this world, we were just normal girls now. Thankfully, even as a normie, we were still dragonewts and could take to the sky with our wings. Gravity was, thankfully, not an issue here. With one half consisting of dragoons and the other foot soldiers, my parallel minds kept attacking and redirecting the demonkins arms and projectiles away from me. Being touched wasnt an issue but prolonged contact allowed the prince to usurp my parallel minds and consume them. Sadly, even if I managed to hit him here or there, my attacks were just less effective than his. ThalsYond: 85% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 75% I could hit him as hard as I wanted, but my strength stats wouldnt affect the damage. The number of hits didnt matter either. Inded 17 hits on him while he only needed two to bring me lower than his. Was my soul just more fragile? At this point, I would have loved if [The Light] and [Divine Inferno] could show themselves for just a moment. However, I will always hold you close ? For my life was filled with all your love ? So, please, watch over me you two ? My promise to you, I will now make it true! ? Like a soaring star, I will fly ? Through this darkness, my light will never fade ? Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay ? This promise etched into my eternal soul! ? As if reality can break my wings ? Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize ? For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud ? Let the world hear my voice! ? And and it wasnt going any better for Hikari. She just finished singing Promise but nothing. Mom kept mumbling like before, but nothing. Kraagh! The third emergency. #6 was caught and had her arm ripped out to escape. Sadly, before I could help her out, a tendril erupted from the mutated arm and grabbed her by the throat, stealing her away before I could get there in time. She tried to struggle, but it was futile. None of us could get to her in time. Dammi! Fuck off you slimy piece of shit! she cursed. You want a piece of me? You think you can end me like this? Then think again, this is a soul fight, and if you think you can touch me, then Im gonna ruin your day! You want our memories, fine! Ill give you ALL of them, you dead man walking! #6 then bit into the tendril as ast act of defiance before the demonkin ripped her head off, destroying my third parallel mind. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7] Although she talked a lot, nothing happened. Nothing fucking happened that could help in this situation. We had to deal with it ourselves. Continue singing, Hikari! Dont stop! I cried out once more before we all continued this fight. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 5] ThalsYond: 68% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 51% It wasnt working. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 5] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 4] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 4] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 3] ThalsYond: 49% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 30% It wasnt working! #4! Shit, shit! #2 cried out as one of my original parallel minds disappeared before our eyes. Urgh, I I felt exhausted and tired. Like staying awake after doing an all-nighter. I couldnt focus, I felt dizzy, and it felt like I was about to copse into aa. Worst of all, I felt heartache. All my parallel minds were disappearing. Without [Tranquil Mind] helping me keep myposure, I felt all that pain welling in my soul. I wanted to kill the prince of envy so badly. I wanted to kill him so badly! Yet Shit! #3! I shouted as Inded a roundhouse kick on the demonkins head, sessfully getting his health down to 40%. Yet, I couldnt continue the onught as I saw one of my original parallel minds dangling in the air, ready to be executed. She struggled, looking terrified at the prospect of disappearing, but the moment our eyes met, she forced a smile. A beaming smile that could blind anyone! B-been a good run, OG! Make sure our other half doesnt feel too Crunch! [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 3]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 3] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 2] Hirraaaaagh! I snapped my body around andnded a ser kick on his face, sending him flying away. Blinding my rage, I rushed at him, dodging his strikes only to turn around and use this chance to strike at his mutated arm. As long as I hit his body, I could inflict damage. This was all I could think of, all while chastising myself that I nearly lost my temper during a life-or-death fight. This wasnt a situation where I could indulge myself as all the tools I was so used to were gone. Everything Ive used up until now to turn the tides of even in the most direst battle were gone. Ive gotten toox. Too used to my abilities as a dragon. ThalsYond: 36% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 28% Too damn used the fact that I was stronger than others! ThalsYond: 24% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 26% When all I was was a damn brat too afraid to disappoint everybody and die again in obscurity. ThalsYond: 16% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 22% A brat that was too tired at this point. Kurragh! I fell onto my knees as the demonkin suddenly roared out and charged at me. Devoid of even the ability to speak, he touched his chest before his entire soul began to morph, turning into a giant centipede. This Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 20% I lost 2%? How? How did Ah my body. The crimson scales that were framing mine were cracked open, revealing the many swiss cheese holes. With every passing second, the holes got wider as bits of me fell off. I believe my soul has reached its limit. Shit move, I told myself but couldnt as the demonkins stampede began. His body was just above me but I couldnt muster the strength to fight. It felt like I was dying for real. Maybe my real body has reached its limit as well. As long as you survive, Hikari. As long as you survive, we will continue to shine. So I turned around to look at her, recognizing the terror on her face. I smiled. Goodbye. Ill leave the rest to you. Hestia! She screamed before she snapped around. Mom! Please, wake up! Wake up, I need your help, please! Please save me! Haaa, maybe it could have worked before butUrgh! But just as the demonkin was about to m onto me, somebody suddenly tackled me to the side. I groaned and looked over, only to see #2 smiling fearlessly. She showed me a thumbs up before my vision turned around and I was slung just out of the way of the demonkin. With a grand m, I was blown away even further. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 2]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 2. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 2] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 0] [Parallel Thoughts] has be a defunct skill. You may choose to keep it or remove it #2 Manager Mind. Please. Dont leave me alone like this. I reached where those two should have stood. Please Not after everything we went. This cant just happen like this. Not after everything you did for me guys, not after everything weve done to fulfill our dream. I looked up, grimacing as the demonkin centipede looked at me, mandibles itching to consume me. The prince of envy, or rather, the former prince of envy, growled like a feral beast, all traces of intelligence gone. Maybe it was a fitting price that I would die with him. It was the minimum to ensure one of the seven leaders of BoleTaria would disappear while I was just a weak rank B dragon. It is official. I am not ready to join this war. Im sorry, I said myst words before epting the end. I closed my eyes as the centipede shrieked. Here you are, my little jewel ? Yourughs are my treasure ? The days so bright, even if we fight ? I cry whenever you smile ? And yet, the day, its almost done ? Its time to go to bed ? How brave, you are, my perfect girl ? How much I love you, dear ? Huh? My eyes widened as I looked up, Tears began to form in my eyes as I stared at the silver dragon soul towering over me, having grabbed the demonkin by his head. He was struggling and actively trying to bite and harm her, but everything that touched her soul was instantly pulverized. As if her mere presence alone was enough to kill him. If you wish for the world to be frozen and delivered to you as a y thing, I would do it without fear. She turned her head over to me. If the gods continue bullying you, then I, Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor, would be a rank SSS to take down their pantheons. Mom! Im sorry for sleeping so much, she said as she looked over to Hikari, who was crying like a baby behind her. I should have heard my daughters before they started crying. With one squeeze, Mom crushed the demonkins soul. [Mental World]s soul battle has beenpleted. Souls will be repaired to survivable state before returning all participants back to their bodies Your [Mana Eyes] is reacting to the [Shard of the Trickster God] consumed through [Mental World]. [Mental World], [Parallel Thought], and [Mana Eyes] are reacting to this shard Skill evolution will nowmence Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Aye, I wish I could have brought you guys this chapter a bit earlier, but here we are ... o7 to Hestia''s first allies. At the cost of her parallel minds, she saved her mother and healed her soul, while also destroying the prince of envy ... but at what cost? Today''s song is from RWBY "All Our Days" Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 480: Music Is the Art of Empowering and Healing One’s Soul. Chapter 480: Music Is the Art of Empowering and Healing Ones Soul. Mom? I called out, touching and caressing her head before embracing her. Since my soul was still more human than dragon, my dragonewt shaped soul couldnt really wrap its arm around her titanic head. Even worse, her soul was as cold as her scales. Touching her for a few seconds wasnt an issue, but the longer I held her, the more it felt like her soul was consuming mine. It reminded me of my first visit in Aurenas divine realm and how her divinity nearly extinguished my soul. Maybe it was the same here? Her aura alone could probably cause heart attacks or simply crush people from the pressure. Her soul should be around that tier, as well. I dont feelfortable, Hikari said, looking ill. I really shouldnt Shes our Mom, as you said, so please, dont make me repeat myself. I frowned, sighing loudly as I let go of Mom. Instead, should we sing? Do you really think it would work? We got this far due to the information we got, but you kinda forgot to talk with actual soul experts. Do you really think it will work? I mean, sure, Papas mantra is our mantra when ites to music, but its just that. A saying. I honestly had no idea if I should be embarrassed about myself or proud since I outmaneuvered a Prince of Envy and got him to mostly restore my memories. Sure, the n was to use Yaldabaoth to wake Mom up, but the issue was that I had no confirmation on this part. In all my nning for todays raid, I couldnt secure information on how to heal Moms soul. Ilsaphone was unreachable when I prayed at the onnikais temporary shrine to her and Klea was no expert. In fact, none of the gods really answered my prayers. Were all of them so scared of getting on Plesias nerves by intervening? Some information wasnt intervening. Well, since I had my Profile back, I should be able to form an idea now. Unfortunately, I couldnt take too long since I wasnt sure how much time would pass outside my soul. Every second mattered for my friends, so I had to think of something fast. Thankfully, [Mental World] inherited all my thought eleration skills. I turned to my other half. Do you think I could usurp Moms soul and force her to wake up? Is that seriously your first idea? No, you cant, its a soul. Not a demonic or divine item or something considered a possession. Even I know this, Hikari scolded me. We might as well sing at this point. Come on, think. Well If were talking skills, then [Soul Vision], but I dont think I can activate [Battle Frenzy] while only being a soul. Kriffiek kllk gaaung Yeah, nope. My blood is responsible for that, after all. I tilted my head, bending a bit to the side to stretch. Talking? You know, how doctors and studies mention how talking to someone in aa will help them wake up from it, or how they can listen to us? I dont know if it works on somebody hibernating, but maybe? But youve been doing this every other week, Hikari stated, reminding me how I would sometimes confide to Mom. She was my diary, in a way. Whats the difference now that youre in her soul? I couldnt argue with her. I did feel ashamed I was trying to wing it now. I honestly should have spent some more of my time asking the others for ideas before getting to this point, making me feel so tardy. Yet, I shouldnt, getting to this point was only possible because all of the hard work I put in paid off. Defeating the Prince of Envy in his own game was the highest priority and I had every right to be proud the n worked out. It was the first thing I thought of after Akasht died. What a fool I was. Sess never hinged on hard work alone; that was abundantly clear to me. Yet, without putting in the work and assuring you did your best, sess would remain fleeting and the chance of sess would remain low. To work hard and to use the experience you gained from your failures was how one evolved as a person. Wait, thats right. Experience. The answer was right under my nose, and I had just realized it. You have a n? Hikari asked and I nodded, before pulling her closer to Moms soul. Ignoring her baffled outburst, I turned around to look at my parallel minds in the distance. They had just finished beating the prince up and were now trying to find ways to tie him, obstruct him from interfering. Sure, he couldnt consume my soul any longer, but who knew what else he could do. As he rightfully stated, he has been doing this for a while now. Should hurry, but this will take a while. Girls, I need your help on this, I thought, causing my parallel minds to give me several thumbs up. As long as they knew. Taking a deep breath, I told Hikari to do the same before telling her we needed to smile. Be calm and gracious, show a bit of filial respect since Mom was an elder scale. Like daughters visiting their sick mother. Therefore, we kneeled down on our knees, in a seiza, treating Mom as if she was Mama. Mom, this is Hikari, my past self. Well, to be specific, I am still her, and she is now me, I began, confusing my other half since I wasnt explicitly thinking about my n right now. As you can see, our appearance is pretty simr even if we are souls, right? Im just more red and have my draconic features, but you can really tell were the same. Our hair and eye color are different though, and while shes like my depressed self, shes still me! I think youll like her. Hestia can you please borate what youre nning? Hikari asked. Our memories, I stated inly. Due to our birth, Mom can never make any memories as a real mother. She missed us as a newborn, toddler, and even a kindergartner, whereas she met us as a jaded adolescent who initially wanted to reject her as a parent. This is what we stole from her by bing Hestia, and while she might have epted Hestia as her daughter, and not the potential daughter she could have gotten without our soul, cant you feel she might have some regrets? My first experience of Yaldabaoth allowed me to learn so much about her past, and our little interactions from before then gave me an idea of her personality. You saw how exhrated she was when she held our egg. How she dearly wished to be a mom. What she did to ensure we wouldnt have to suffer through the same fate she and our uncle did. She did all of that for us, but our situation only brought her grief and pain,I touched her headShe must have had so many ns. Ideas on how a mom and child would bond and the things she must have wanted to show us! To teach us! To see us grow. That is the blessing Mama witnessed I took a deep breath, feeling like tears were welling up. Mom never got that chance, but I want to give it to her. She showed a part of herself to us, now it is only right to return that favor. If talking is all we can do, then we will talk and make her want to wake up. That hibernating now would only make her miss even more of how her daughter would grow up! Im still just a stupid teen, Mom! I still have more to grow up, and youve been sleeping for nearly four months now,e on, you cant make me miss you this much! I then turned to Hikari, prompting her to do the same. She hesitated, feeling awkward as she stared at our titanic Mom. H-hello Im Hikari. Hikari Schartner I, uh, unlike Hestia, I havent really been thinking about things too much, although I did tell my other half that I would consider you our mother. It feels hard to say it, though. She calls us the same, but we really arent. Hikari then looked at me again, prompting me to nod and push her to continue. She let out a deep sigh, scowling in pain. She then closed her eyes and began pouting, before letting out another sigh. I I started remembering things when I was two years old. The memories of our Earth father and mother are still hazy and its hard to properly remember their faces, but I can still remember everything they did for me. They taught me how to speak, even though most of the time, I was just repeating words they spoke with each other. Like no! and scared! I remembered making my nanny extremely annoyed when I kept repeating milk, milk, milk! after she wanted me to go to sleep. I giggled a bit, also baffled at how obnoxious I was as a toddler. I guess we wouldnt be drinking milk as a dragon whelp, so what would it be like? Mom, nobody has told us how dragon hatchlings are, but you should have met them here and there, right? We would have probably been the same Hikari said with a slouched back. Every newborn is cute and cuddly to look up to, until they start throwing a tantrum. Like, honestly, look at us. Crying out just because we got our clothes stuck in the couch. Kids are stupid. And just like that, an illusion of our toddler self was reflected on the ground. Like a hologram, our past self was ying with a bunch of toys as a middle-aged Japanese woman was taking care of us, giving us our porridge and milk, and even bathed us. She would clean our diapers and so on. Yaldabaoth was still creating illusions even after I had usurped it. As I said, the answer was right under my nose. Simr to how Mom showed me illusions of her past to tell me more about herself, we were now doing the same, trying to influence Moms soul. To share our memories with hers while she dreamt. Yeah, I guess it wouldnt have been too different. The difference would be our time together and how our cultures and races would affect how we treat our children, I said, a bit remorseful. I would have grown into a pretty prideful dragon if I had stayed by your side since my birth, Mom. I cant imagine it, but how would my life have turned out if I wasnt stranded in the Belzac forest? I guess, I would have spoken with somebody earlier. My story would have been far different if this were the case. Saoris and Tasiannas as well. I just learned who might be responsible for things. The Prince of Envy told me he suspected an Edjurl god by the name of Gelriri was at fault for my [Mana Eyes] and my ability to usurp. A God of Trickery and Laughter. Hearing those domains made me think, Is he responsible for my current life? Hes supposedly a disciple of Marsven, so did he potentially kill my egg bearer and stranded me in the Belzac forest? Weird thoughts, right? Youre treating her like a diary, again Hikari stated, exasperated. I am simply detailing what my life with her could have been if some god wasnt such an ass! So many things could have been differentnot like I care at this pointbut just the thought experiment was exciting. I mean, look. No listen. I closed my eyes to the illusion happening before me, instead I viewed the memory ying in front of me in my head. The first-hand experience if you could call it, yet, to meto Hestiathese were all new. Like watching a movie that invoked a variety of emotions, witnessing my memories sh before me in a less agitated fashion made me feel so solemn. If I already missed my parents before, I had to say, what awaited me now was beyond my imagination. I saw my little four-year-old self ying with my nanny. She helped me sit at my Papas ssic ck piano, the one he used since his days in Germany, monitoring me as I yed on it. My parents hadnt started training me in the musical arts just yet, but I knew how to differentiate the different notes in a melody. Being exposed to two music lovers since birth would do that, and it was like learning English, German, and Japanese to me. The musical scale was like a mother tongue to me. Even if I couldnt y the piano at all, simply mimicking what Papa would do with his fingers, I enjoyed every moment of it. I got so enraptured by it that I was eating and drinking my milk at such a snails pace that my nanny scolded me for it. I actually got into trouble with my parents due to this, as I was misbehaving and making my nannys job harder. Nanny was practically a second mother to my Mama, and as a Japanese, she held familial and elderly respect to a high standard. Sure, kids could be rowdy, but I was four. I knew how things worked in our household, so me acting so spoiled was a no-go. My Papa, especially, couldnt support me since I was arguing against Mama like a stubborn mule. I resorted to growling, screaming, and stomping to get my points across. Even now, I could only smile in embarrassment as I couldnt even understand my actions. What made me such an obnoxious child at this moment? Well, if I could hazard a guess, it was due to the fact I found my love for music at this age. Calling it being enraptured might be an understatement, now that I thought about it. I was smiling and my mind was so engrossed in my piano ying that I was actively fixing my mistakes. I wanted to make my melody as simr as Papa and this smile as I had fun blinded even me. Nanny could understand it, as she probably witnessed it with Mama, but she also wanted me to be healthy. I shouldnt obsess myself so much in creating the perfect tune. Even Mozart couldnt perfect his craft despite being a genius, cause music was an adventure without an end. When I finally gave up and began sobbing as I couldnt get my ideas across, thinking Papa and Mama hated me for trying to be like them, this misunderstanding caused a small ripple in our peaceful family life. I ran into my room, crying so loudly I thought I was a fire rm. Second-hand embarrassment made me want to look away, but I didnt. I watched through all of that, hearing it all while I finally noticed Hikari had been narrating everything to Mama. Once she was done, my small self stopped crying and finally opened the door. Mama embraced me so firmly, crying and asking for forgiveness. I was in the wrong, but my parents understood after talking with Nanny that my childs mind couldnt rationalize the situation. I told them how much I loved music and wanted to create it, but my parents could only think about how I disrespected a family member. As such, when we finally made up, I could feel the warmth when we all embraced. The memory was so vivid. Although hungry, I had been too tired to eat. Papa still forced me to eat two spoons of cake and rice beforeying in my bed. I was given a bottle of milk and, to my surprise, my parents sang me a luby. Not some typical German or Japanese one, but an English one. One Mama just improvised. Papa went out to his piano while Mama stroked my hair. Even on the second floor, I could hear his piano echo through the apartment. Every note sounded like a hopeful invitation that something better will happen tomorrow. Like watching the sun reveal itself through the clouds on a rainy day, or a dance between two lovers imagining what life would be as they gazed into each others eyes. A warmth that invoked happiness. Here you are, my little jewel ? Yourughs are our treasure ? The days so bright, even if we fight ? We cry whenever you smile ? And yet, the day, its almost done ? Its time to go to bed ? How brave, you are, our perfect girl ? How much we love you, dear ? I wanted to cry. So hear us sing this luby filled with thoughts for you ? The life you want, well make it so no matter what you dream ? I wanted to cry. I wanted to hate myself so much. I love you, we love you ? Our dearest daughter ? Keep these words in mind ? I love you, we love you ? So be free, fly high, reach for the stars ? It made me remember that one argument I had with Papa when I was 15. When I yed the violin and we got into that fight where I shouted at him how he wanted to stop my idol dream. I was a fool back then, believing I had to go down a doomed path that couldnt work due to my stubbornness. Funny how, after ten years, Ive never outgrown it. Maybe it was that Ive forgotten my Mamas words. We might have fought, yes, but Papa was worried for me. He wanted to see his little bird fly into the sky, allow her to shine in a stage she deserved, but I couldnt see his worry. If he had been a bit more forceful, he might have changed me, or, maybe it was more important to stop me from continuing onwards after my second audition failure. Yet, he didnt. Even if I was making a mistake, he wanted me to learn it by myself. You could argue this wasnt love but neglect, and it would be a fitting exnation. After all, I was dumb and stuck in a bad mindset. My love for music molded me into the person I was today, but it also made me blind to everything else. That perfection I aimed for was a disease. I never outgrew it until I met Saori and Tasianna. Until I saw how much of a little brat I was. All that emotional baggage led me to make Promise. Love you ? Huh! My eyes snapped open as I heard that familiar voice. I hadnt heard it in nearly four months and it reappeared once the memory and Hikaris retelling ended. The both of us looked over to Mom. That was her voice! The same voice she used as a dragonewt and during our telepathic conversations, so I couldnt mistake it for somebody elses. I went closer to her head, finally noticing she was humming softly, causing my mouth to go agape. Was the n actually working? Realizing this, Hikari and I continued our storytelling, moving onto our first day of kindergarten. I showed off my nervous wreck self as it would be the first day that I wouldnt have any of my close family or friends around. Yet, I kept up a smile and optimistic appearance, imitating how Papa and Mama would act whenever they performed. My first mask was created on this day. A good attitude made the biggest difference when everybody was just young kids, yet even after many months of being in kindergarten, I hadnt been able to make a fast friend. I had friends, but I had nobody I spent a ton of time with. From the look of it, my love for music made me rather uninterested in other types of media or games. That only really changed when Mama started sharing her interests to me, specifically, anime and games. She never was shy about it, as she had a hobby room just for her collection of videos and games, where she would bring me along whenever I was bored. She would gush about her hobby like crazy, tiring me out to the point I couldnt listen to her luby before falling asleep. Strangely, I didnt mind it, in fact, I just got more addicted to games. My interests grew and so did my rtionships, as my parents made an effort to have me get closer to my grandparents, uncles, aunts, and cousins. We were traveling far more than usual, using up any holidays I had to assure that. This was also the main reason my Mama stopped being an active violinist. She was taking care of my social growth while Papa was focusing on his career. It was a chance for me to show Mom the numerous countries weve visited. The US, Germany, and Japan were the mostmon, but we had spent some time in France, Denmark, and Austria since traveling through central Europe was pretty convenient due to the train services. If a road trip in America meant driving a car, then in Europe, trains were the best option. If Papa coulde with us, Australia, Italy, and Spain were options as well for holidays. Weirdly, although we were wealthy, weve never traveled to Hawaii, the Bahamas, and Maldives before. I never asked my parents about it, but I guess they were more cultural nerds than beach fans. Fortunately, now that these memories were back, I could share them all with Mom and Saori. And here I thought I only traveled to Germany and Japan. Mama really loves traveling, huh? I smiled as I saw my shadowed Mama pping with Nanny and me when we went to a fair in France. I would love to call this nostalgia, but all of this felt new to me but not for Hikari. She was narrating everything, as if she hadnt lost her memories as well. She described everything so faithfully until we reached the time when I discovered my love for idols. She fell quiet, grimacing at the start of our nightmare, treating it like a trauma despite it being one of our happiest days ever. I had found my dream, my goal for the future. My love for music had exploded and that affectiontched onto an image of myself on that same stage. That video of my favorite idol group performing with so much energy It was awe inspiring. I didnt know how to feel. I was ted to see this memory again, but Hikari was devastated. For her sake, I decided this was where our retelling stopped. It wasnt like I had more to share since the prince stopped repairing my soul in my memory with Franz. Traveling Enjoy. Fortunately, all this talking was working. During our entire storytelling process, Mom kept mumbling more and more. I have heard of physical therapy, but soul therapy? My theory, at this point, would probably be stimtion. After that talk with the archerudite and vampire princess, Ive mostly understood the struggles of being an immortal mortal. The longer you lived, the more your soul would degrade due to eitherck of stimtion or exhaustion. Hibernating helped heal ones soul, since allowing your soul to degrade too much would eventually lead to death. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition. I was terrified when I heard this after Mom fell asleep. I couldnt lose a mother I had just epted and the fear of her mortality clutched my heart once again, so what a relief it was to hear that I could solve her problem. Stimtion and granting her new fond memories to force her soul to stay awake. Just talking to her didnt help, but now in this setting where I could just make her see my memories? Perfect. Yaldabaoth was perfect for this! Meaning, it was time to give her a wake up call! A song. Hasnt she heard this enough already? I mean No, lets try it. If there is one song that I would choose amongst a thousand to sing, then it has to be Promise. What better way to do it than a duo? Hikari began. No music, no beatboxing, just pure singing. As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day ? It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them ? I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs ? Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. ? Her voice was more solemn and she wasnt singing it how I would do it, giving these lyrics a more heartful, down to earth feeling to them. She was reflecting on herself instead of telling a story, which I did after she was done. Instead, everything was changed ? I could have cast my past into mes ? But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! ? It was a bad and I made sure to convey the intent behind my lyrics by emphasizing them, to show my listeners my emotions when I wrote them. To show them what I had experienced and give them the context they needed to understand what came next. Like a soaring star, I will fly ? Through this darkness, my light will never fade ? Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay ? This promise etched into my eternal soul! ? As if reality can break my wings ? Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize ? For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud ? Let the world hear my voice! ? Harmony! A brilliantbination between the both of us. Sure, our voices were exactly the same, but we interpreted the songs differently, giving it some distinction, texture. Like a sweet muffin with some crumbles on it. Wooohooooooo whoooooohaa Hraaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Hikari and I snapped our heads around as we heard that shriek. It was a girls voice, yet, the only girls inside this mental space were us and our parallel minds. Thetter shouldnt be in such trouble that they would scream, after all, they should have the Prince of Envy under control. They should. Yet, when we looked over, the prince was standing up and held #10 up by her throat. The ck ball in his chest had spread its roots, reaching up to his right arm, darkening it. #10 continued screaming, caused by those roots invading her soul! Huurrrry! she screamed. Run! Run! Hurrrry! My other parallel minds tried to help her, but #10 pushed and kicked them away. She continued screaming in agony before her body began to melt into the prince. Horrified, I tried to rush in, but both Manager Mind and #2 grabbed my arms and pulled me back. [My Darkest Thought!],e on! they shouted, but it was toote. Huurrrry! she screamed for thest time before her body vanished into the princes soul. Not even a hint of her red soul or her draconic features could be found within that ckened demonkin. [Parallel Thoughts] has been usurped by individual [Envy Demonkin, ThalsYond] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 10] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] Huh? Everybodys eyes widened in terror. What just happened? What did the System mean that the level cap was reduced by one? Why did the skill go back to Lv. 9? Th-this didnt make sense, when could skills randomly go down a level? Y-you fucker! You fucking piece of shit! I shouted as the Prince of Envy suddenly began cackling. With a wide grin, he raised his hand up. I must take it back. God Gelriri has given me a blessing as well! I might have looked into the abyss, but Ivee out of it with the same power as yours! Usurpation! An ability strong enough to bring down the order of the divine! A fate-altering ability that neither the demonic nor the divine can ignore And neither can you. My parallel minds next to him took a step back. You usurped Yaldabaoth, but I can usurp your copies, regaining some of my powers back. That one? I consumed it, and with it, a part of your soul and memories! he exined. It doesnt seem to have affected you. So, they are part of the Divine System, right? Created by it? Meaning, the only way to defeat you is by He grinned, pointing at Hikari and me. By consuming Hestia and Hikari. Thats how I kill Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. He lowered his knees, getting ready to pounce forward. Give me my power bacKagh! Hurry! #9 shouted as she mmed her tail into the demonkins face, sending him flying back. Wake Mom up, you idiots! Stop staring and worrying about us useless copies! I hesitated. I just I just witnessed myself die, no? They might be copies of me but that didnt invalidate their existence! They were me! #10 was me and she just died. Even if you disregarded the copy part, #10 was still one of my friends andpanions, who has been fighting side-by-side with me for months now! Nearly a year! Yet, just like that, she was gone. The level was permanently reduced as well. We couldnt get her back! Yo, I said toArgh! The prince grabbed #9s leg and tripped her, before tearing the limb off. She screamed and squealed, trying to crawl towards the other parallel minds but the demonkin pulled her closer to him before grabbing her by the throat. Sing! Manager Mind told me, so I did just that. Staring out the window while it rains ? No one here to talk, silence is all I have ? So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if?? But no matter how long I did it, it wasnt working. [Music Resonation] didnt appear. In fact, no magical attacks worked as none of my parallel minds could cast spells. Was manapletely cut off as well? Like my dragon blood? Then, what the hell was [Mental World] supposed to do, then? Hurry! #9 shouted, but I couldnt control myself any longer. I forced myself through my parallel minds and rushed over, using an imitating of [Gale Steps] to get over to the demonkin just seconds before #9s throat started to cken. With a wide grin, the demonkin reached his arm out, but with trained movements, I parried him. His smile waned as I destabilized him by kicking his kick, punched his right arm to free #9, beforending an elbow uppercut right on the demonkins jaw. [Mental World] soul battle has begun. Reduce the maximum soul health to 0% to win this battle ThalsYond: 98% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 100% What? That was all the exnation I needed, since I hadnt dared to try fighting my friends here. I didnt know what would happen if I tried to hit somebodys soul, after all, and I didnt want to risk permanently hurting anything. I couldnt have been more grateful for this. Yet, I had to question why this message hadnt appeared up until now; I had a feeling it had to be due to Yaldabaoth. After all, before I usurped him, I didnt have ess to the System. Even Hikaris punch from before had dealt nothing. Which didnt answer why my parallel minds didnt deal damage nor the demonkin deal any damage by absorbing #10. Did it only count if the original soul attacked? Most likely, which meant only Hikari or I could deal damage to him. One of us had to be in the frontlines! I then kicked the demonkin back before touching #9s throat, sessfully removing the ck bits from her soul. Meaning, it was a tug-of-war between usurpation abilities. He could destroy my parallel minds but I could save them; however, if I took too much direct damage we might lose this [Mental World] battle. Shit, my leg, #9 gasped, touching her missing limb. I-Its okay, I think I can regrow it. We just have to win! Hikari! I called out. You need to wake up, Mom! Sing for her, please! W-wait, thats This isnt the time to be scared! I chastised her. Look into our memories, Hikari! All thatbat experience is yours as well, so use them! Stay calm and Original Mind! #9 called out before pushing me to the side just [Foresight] started to ring in my head. An attack wasing from behind me. I turned around, only to see the demonkins limb extend, simrly to how he did it with its normal body. It grabbed #9 and pulled her to his side before I could save her. She then heaved her up in the sky before mming her body into the ground, squashing her. No! [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 9] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8] For fucks sake. On Original Mind! Manager Mind shouted before all my parallel minds gathered around me, shielding me with their bodies. Original Mind, well take care of your survival. Land some hits! Hikari, please, start singing! You heard the bastard, he has nothing on her, so you have to get us that win! But I Were idols! I encouraged her. Our job is to bring a smile to peoples smiles, and tonight, we have a bunch of people we cannot disappoint. Yes, youd failed during our auditions but stop thinking about them! Just cause some industry experts think that were not good enough doesnt make us bad. Youve seen me perform! We have the talent, we justcked the confidence to take over the limelight! Besides, what parents care if we sing perfectly today or tomorrow? As long as we give it our all, thats what matters! The love of singing is all that matters! I turned around, believing in Hikari to do what we did best. Music is the art of touching the souls of thousands to empower and heal them. I believed in her. As such, I held the frontlines. I stared at the smiling demonkin as he touched his overgrown arm, retracting it and reforming itself back into its normal state. From the look of it, it wasnt actually his [Original Sin: Demiurge] or his envy powers performing the deeds. If I couldnt use my songs and racial abilities, then the rules applied to him as well. It was likely that the ck seed was responsible for everything, since his overgrown arm waspletely ck. Regardless of whether this was the real reason or not, I could see that using ck seed wasnt good for the demonkins mind or soul. It was starting to break apart. Cracks were forming on his soul, letting fragments fall onto the ground, and causing his eyes to exude this eerie aura. Remember Neills training. Remember Yorshkas movements. Remember Vifis instincts, I said as everything turned silent. Even the demonkin was waiting for our first move. For the first signal. As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day ? It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them ? I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs ? Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. ? Now! The demonkin roared like a feral beast before he touched his arm again, causing his soul to balloon up and deform. He then shot the elongated arm at us, forcing my parallel minds to dodge to the side while I took a step back andnded a right hook. ThalsYond: 95% Seeing as he was aiming for Hikari, I parried the arm out of the way, but it suddenly began to convulse and shoot out multiple needles at me, scratching me on the cheek and shoulder. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 93% Damn, this hurts! I thought. I might have my Profile back, but most of my skills just werent working in this mental world. Even [Foresight] took ages until it warned me. What was causing this? Regardless, it was starting to turn messy with how much he could influence his soul. Meanwhile, this option was impossible for me. I couldnt usurp my own soul, which meant that ck ball really was at fault for everything. With the fact his soul was so moldable, our party had it rougher than before. His attack angles were harder to anticipate and we had to protect Hikari. We might have had proper physical training from our numerous allies, but in this world, we were just normal girls now. Thankfully, even as a normie, we were still dragonewts and could take to the sky with our wings. Gravity was, thankfully, not an issue here. With one half consisting of dragoons and the other foot soldiers, my parallel minds kept attacking and redirecting the demonkins arms and projectiles away from me. Being touched wasnt an issue but prolonged contact allowed the prince to usurp my parallel minds and consume them. Sadly, even if I managed to hit him here or there, my attacks were just less effective than his. ThalsYond: 85% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 75% I could hit him as hard as I wanted, but my strength stats wouldnt affect the damage. The number of hits didnt matter either. Inded 17 hits on him while he only needed two to bring me lower than his. Was my soul just more fragile? At this point, I would have loved if [The Light] and [Divine Inferno] could show themselves for just a moment. However, I will always hold you close ? For my life was filled with all your love ? So, please, watch over me you two ? My promise to you, I will now make it true! ? Like a soaring star, I will fly ? Through this darkness, my light will never fade ? Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay ? This promise etched into my eternal soul! ? As if reality can break my wings ? Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize ? For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud ? Let the world hear my voice! ? And and it wasnt going any better for Hikari. She just finished singing Promise but nothing. Mom kept mumbling like before, but nothing. Kraagh! The third emergency. #6 was caught and had her arm ripped out to escape. Sadly, before I could help her out, a tendril erupted from the mutated arm and grabbed her by the throat, stealing her away before I could get there in time. She tried to struggle, but it was futile. None of us could get to her in time. Dammi! Fuck off you slimy piece of shit! she cursed. You want a piece of me? You think you can end me like this? Then think again, this is a soul fight, and if you think you can touch me, then Im gonna ruin your day! You want our memories, fine! Ill give you ALL of them, you dead man walking! #6 then bit into the tendril as ast act of defiance before the demonkin ripped her head off, destroying my third parallel mind. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 8] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7] Although she talked a lot, nothing happened. Nothing fucking happened that could help in this situation. We had to deal with it ourselves. Continue singing, Hikari! Dont stop! I cried out once more before we all continued this fight. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 7] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 6] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 5] ThalsYond: 68% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 51% It wasnt working. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 5]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 5] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 4] [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 4]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 4] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 3] ThalsYond: 49% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 30% It wasnt working! #4! Shit, shit! #2 cried out as one of my original parallel minds disappeared before our eyes. Urgh, I I felt exhausted and tired. Like staying awake after doing an all-nighter. I couldnt focus, I felt dizzy, and it felt like I was about to copse into aa. Worst of all, I felt heartache. All my parallel minds were disappearing. Without [Tranquil Mind] helping me keep myposure, I felt all that pain welling in my soul. I wanted to kill the prince of envy so badly. I wanted to kill him so badly! Yet Shit! #3! I shouted as Inded a roundhouse kick on the demonkins head, sessfully getting his health down to 40%. Yet, I couldnt continue the onught as I saw one of my original parallel minds dangling in the air, ready to be executed. She struggled, looking terrified at the prospect of disappearing, but the moment our eyes met, she forced a smile. A beaming smile that could blind anyone! B-been a good run, OG! Make sure our other half doesnt feel too Crunch! [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 3]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 1. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 3] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 2] Hirraaaaagh! I snapped my body around andnded a ser kick on his face, sending him flying away. Blinding my rage, I rushed at him, dodging his strikes only to turn around and use this chance to strike at his mutated arm. As long as I hit his body, I could inflict damage. This was all I could think of, all while chastising myself that I nearly lost my temper during a life-or-death fight. This wasnt a situation where I could indulge myself as all the tools I was so used to were gone. Everything Ive used up until now to turn the tides of even in the most direst battle were gone. Ive gotten toox. Too used to my abilities as a dragon. ThalsYond: 36% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 28% Too damn used the fact that I was stronger than others! ThalsYond: 24% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 26% When all I was was a damn brat too afraid to disappoint everybody and die again in obscurity. ThalsYond: 16% Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor: 22% A brat that was too tired at this point. Kurragh! I fell onto my knees as the demonkin suddenly roared out and charged at me. Devoid of even the ability to speak, he touched his chest before his entire soul began to morph, turning into a giant centipede. This ThalsYond: 20% I lost 2%? How? How did Ah my body. The crimson scales that were framing mine were cracked open, revealing the many swiss cheese holes. With every passing second, the holes got wider as bits of me fell off. I believe my soul has reached its limit. Shit move, I told myself but couldnt as the demonkins stampede began. His body was just above me but I couldnt muster the strength to fight. It felt like I was dying for real. Maybe my real body has reached its limit as well. As long as you survive, Hikari. As long as you survive, we will continue to shine. So I turned around to look at her, recognizing the terror on her face. I smiled. Goodbye. Ill leave the rest to you. Hestia! She screamed before she snapped around. Mom! Please, wake up! Wake up, I need your help, please! Please save me! Haaa, maybe it could have worked before butUrgh! But just as the demonkin was about to m onto me, somebody suddenly tackled me to the side. I groaned and looked over, only to see #2 smiling fearlessly. She showed me a thumbs up before my vision turned around and I was slung just out of the way of the demonkin. With a grand m, I was blown away even further. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 2]s maximum level has been permanently reduced by 2. [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 2] degraded into [Parallel Thoughts Lv. 0] [Parallel Thoughts] has be a defunct skill. You may choose to keep it or remove it #2 Manager Mind. Please. Dont leave me alone like this. I reached where those two should have stood. Please Not after everything we went. This cant just happen like this. Not after everything you did for me guys, not after everything weve done to fulfill our dream. I looked up, grimacing as the demonkin centipede looked at me, mandibles itching to consume me. The prince of envy, or rather, the former prince of envy, growled like a feral beast, all traces of intelligence gone. Maybe it was a fitting price that I would die with him. It was the minimum to ensure one of the seven leaders of BoleTaria would disappear while I was just a weak rank B dragon. It is official. I am not ready to join this war. Im sorry, I said myst words before epting the end. I closed my eyes as the centipede shrieked. Here you are, my little jewel ? Yourughs are my treasure ? The days so bright, even if we fight ? I cry whenever you smile ? And yet, the day, its almost done ? Its time to go to bed ? How brave, you are, my perfect girl ? How much I love you, dear ? Huh? My eyes widened as I looked up, Tears began to form in my eyes as I stared at the silver dragon soul towering over me, having grabbed the demonkin by his head. He was struggling and actively trying to bite and harm her, but everything that touched her soul was instantly pulverized. As if her mere presence alone was enough to kill him. If you wish for the world to be frozen and delivered to you as a y thing, I would do it without fear. She turned her head over to me. If the gods continue bullying you, then I, Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor, would be a rank SSS to take down their pantheons. Mom! Im sorry for sleeping so much, she said as she looked over to Hikari, who was crying like a baby behind her. I should have heard my daughters before they started crying. With one squeeze, Mom crushed the demonkins soul. [Mental World]s soul battle has beenpleted. Souls will be repaired to survivable state before returning all participants back to their bodies Your [Mana Eyes] is reacting to the [Shard of the Trickster God] consumed through [Mental World]. [Mental World], [Parallel Thought], and [Mana Eyes] are reacting to this shard Skill evolution will nowmence Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Aye, I wish I could have brought you guys this chapter a bit earlier, but here we are ... o7 to Hestia''s first allies. At the cost of her parallel minds, she saved her mother and healed her soul, while also destroying the prince of envy ... but at what cost? Today''s song is from RWBY "All Our Days" Rawr If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 481: Her Companion’s Battle. Chapter 481: Her Companions Battle. Let us turn back time, just before Hestias battle with the Prince of Envy began. Vifi! Yo, Jumi, lets take this fight outside. My boss needs you out there! After learning from the Knight-Commander that the demonkins objective was to extradite the Prince of Envy, whether due to concern over his wellbeing or just to preserve their secrets, the possibility of an ambush right before reaching their goal was almost certain. Using the [Shadow Snake] hidden inside Hestias shadow, Saori sessfully managed to intercept the assassin hiding in anticipation of Hestia meeting the Prince of Envy. With their trump card engaging the Prince-turned-Pope, the rest of Aurora had only one goal, and that was to dy as long as possible. Two Princes of Sin and one Warbringer were their enemies. A daunting task, even with Auroras list ofpanions. Defeating the enemy was not the n, it was merely to survive. Survive at all cost and no matter what while assuring none interrupted Hestias n. Our survival is all that is important for ourdy. That one sentence Tasianna said to Midirn was the only order he was upholding at this very moment. It did not matter if an army of thousand were to cross his path, this dragonewt was determined to uphold his superiors orders. Honor and pride were important for upholding ones dignity, but detrimental to ones role as a leader andmander. A grand marshal of a country must think of what would benefit the nation, or in this case, what would benefit his princesses the most. As the gates of the papal mansion were torn apart, a figure shot right of it, electrocuted by red lightning. Another figure shot right out immediately after, holding onto a bright red halberd in her mechanical arm. Vifi The former figurethe pink-haired Prince of Lust, JumiYalstared at the her opponent with a mix of happiness and sadness. Tears began to well on the beautiful young womans face, even as flesh was forming around her arms, readying herself for a fight. I knew you couldnt be dead! I knew it Yet, why am I so sad to see you?ThetterAuroras resident demonkin of wrath and former Warbringer, VifiYokdid not flinch at the sight of a friend. Her attitude as a soldier did not wane despite living in a softer environment. War was war, and to a Warbringer, that was all that mattered. Orders and hierarchy created stability within a military force, and to ensure it remained stable, emotions couldnt influence their actions. To all the wrath demonkin fighting in todays raid, this was their mantra. Every single one had learned this one single rule within their career as soldiers. Because you expected it to be happier, Vifi said. Now, stop before ya cry and lets get this over with. Act like a Prince of Sin, Jumi. Imagine us sparring! Once those words left her mouth, Vifi wound up her arm with the lightning halberd before throwing the [Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar] at the young Prince of Sin. Thetter dodged out of the way once her senses returned, only to notice the projectiles actual aim was the person behind herthe second Warbringer, Sakrha. Flustered by the quick bolt from behind, he almost lost his arm as he took a step to the side, only for the wyvern twins to strike at this opportune time, freezing the ground and mud around him. The Warbringer could only stare in silence as his main method of movement was sealed. Although it was easy enough to break through the ice, it would still dy him by a couple of precious seconds, seconds he couldnt afford against the fastest Warbringer in the BoleTarian army. Sakrha knew this. He had sparred with her often enough to understand her strengths. Nheless, it wasnt just his formerpanions speed he was worried about, but thebination of this speed with the pure power per strike in the person pursuing him right about now. Another woman he couldnt keep his eyes away from. Someone hellbent on getting back at him for embarrassing her ego. Shit! The Warbringer snapped his head around as a beam ofpressed mana shot past his head, piercing right through the mud walls he had created to divide the battlefield inside the basilica in two. A clean hole, reminiscent of a waterjet cutter slicing through butter. Startled by this, the demonkin immediately began casting mud spells to defend himself against the second princess of the Dragon EmpireFargryneill. Neighing and roaring simultaneously in her kirin-dragon form, the ck-purple dragonkin galloped through the sky with the help of her blue glowing dragon paths, beforending right in front of her prey. In her [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] phase, the dragon paths were being released through her legs, hardening the mud around her and binding it into the ice, making it harder for the Warbringers spells to fully mold the slimy ground. This forced him to rely on his earth spells, using both [Terra Wall] and [Bedrock des] to push his adversary back and creating options for him to create more mud. However, before he could begin, a lightning arrownded right on his head, denting his voldunna helmet. Before he could recover, a red lightning-d figure dashed right behind him, forcing him to rely on his instinct and pull out a dagger to defend against Vifis rapier thrust. Missed me? Vifi gloated before continuing with a flurry of strikes, not expecting any of them tond. Her goal was to allow Fargryneill to close the gap to perform a pincer move, while the wyvern twins above prevented him from escaping underground. Speedbined with power while being supported by two magic casters; that was Fargryneills and Vifis strategy to defeat this Warbringer. Keep up if you can, slow poke! Vifi shouted with a wide smile. The princess growled, [Stop speaking like an idiot and just get him into ce!] Although not the friendliest interaction, these two young warriors trusted the other to fulfill their respective role. Their limits and potential were made clear to each other in their decisive battle a few months ago, and now that they were on the same side, they could rest easy by having a reliable partner by their side. Yet, to the one watching all of this happening on the sideline, it was nothing more than pain. The Prince of Lust stared in horror as these two fought together, bantering with each other while trying to confuse the Warbringer. JumiYal once was close to Vifi, at least, that was how she envisioned it in her mind. Reality did not reflect this vision, yet it was still clear the two young women had a bond before everything happened. But when she saw her once-friend now fighting alongside somebody else, against her own homnd, Jumi could not figure out how to feel about this. As a hedonist like many other lust demonkin, she wanted to cheer Vifi on for following what she wanted, yet at the same time couldnt help but condemn her. To leave everything behind for people she hadnt known just a couple of months ago. What sort of farce was this? How did this happen? Although, most importantly, why was Vifi ignoring her friend to fight somebody else? It was her right to end Vifis life for what she did! Rage boiled within her like a wrath demonkin, and these feelings only worsened as all the wrath demonkin across the battlefield began to roar. Their emotions surged as the intensity of this battle continued, causing all but Vifi to manifest their elemental arms and limbs. Seeing all of this, Jumi knew she had to intervene. Bones and flesh began to form around her limbs, turning her left arm into a giant razor de while the other was covered to the brim with muscles, bulking her right side to the point it looked like the arm of a bodybuilder. Bone wings sprouted from her back, forming a sheet of webbing around them to imitate a bats, while the rest of her unchanged body hardened up, covering her in a thick te of scale armor. Attack! Jumi shouted with all the power in her lungs, rallying the surviving lust and wrath demonkin soldiers to defend the Warbringer. Two lust and three wraththest remaining demonkin soldiersroared their warcry, unafraid despite being outnumbered at this point. They truly believed that their two Princes of Sin and the second seat Warbringer would triumph, as it was natural to do so as long as they werent fighting a Hand of Heaven. Targeting the wyvern twins, the lust demonkin attempted to shoot them down, meanwhile the wrath targeted Fargryneill instead of Vifi, understanding they wouldnt be able to catch her unless they stopped her movements. Sadly, as they didnt have a Territory, it wasnt possible for them. That said, as long as they could help relieve the Warbringer Sahrka, their efforts wouldnt be in vain. After all, they could leave Vifi to the Prince of Lust. As such, she waited for her time until she could pounce at Vif with her spells and ws Yet, in that very moment, ck lightning shot out from her shadow before it burst out like a liquid, revealing a giant ck-white fenrir. Jumi managed to block the lightning with her bone de, but was forced to dodge out of the way when the fenrirSaorimmed her front legs onto the ground, creating a massive electrical explosion that sundered the pavement. Without rest, two more individuals emerged from the surrounding shadow to keep the pressure on the Prince of LustTasianna and Grimnir. Abination of freezing wind and icicles appeared that slowed the demonkin down, supported the slow, but more impactful, hammer swings. Suited up in his hulking manatech armor, the dwarven smith activated his runes as he continued his assault, creating both mana shields and improved attacks that evenly protected his allies and pushed the demonkin back, all to grant his allies openings. Opportunities both Saori and Tasianna did not let pass. [Increase our numbers!] Saori ordered as she disabled her Territory, in fear of retaliation. She knew if there were to be a Territory dispute, only Midirn, Muraina, Rudigan, and Kuornig should respond with theirs. Saori cast [Shadow Clone] while Tasianan summoned multiple [Winters Golem] and [Slithering Frost Serpent] as support, bolstering their numbers. Seeing their prince under attack, the two lust demonkin broke away from attacking the wyvern twins and attempted to defend her, only for four fenrirs to ambush them. Saoris shadow pack aimed to protect their alpha. Seeing this, the wrath demonkin in turn were forced to disengage and protect their archers, relieving Fargryneill and allowing her to fully focus on the Warbringer. As it was four wolves against five demonkin, one of the lust demonkin managed to flee to a safe location, where her angered expression graced the three human knights cowering in the back. I thought you healed enough? We gave you some of our potions, guys, she said. If youre so willing to betray your race and country, might as well put in the effort before we decide you arent of any use to us! Threatened by the demonkins bone sabers, Royce could only tremble. The wounds he received from fighting Eine were healed, but his will was crushed. Not only did he lose an arm in his battle against the Prince of Envy, but he knew deep down that his decision would ruin his soul. Did he regret it? Mostly, but only because he cajoled his two loyalpanions to follow him into this insanity. I will, mydy! Royce bowed his head, gritting his teeth. Then here! The lust demonkin shoved three vials of imperfect Demons Grace in his hand. The variant that would mutate a humans body. If you cannot find the courage to fight, then drink. Drink and we will uphold our deal. Royce grimaced and closed his eyes. Ye Yet, before he could answer, something crashed right next to them, causing dirt and dust to fly in their faces. As they were about to recover from it, a whip with sharp des attached to it blew the dust away and shed at the lust demonkin, leaving arge scar on her body armor and tying one of her arms up with the whip. Its that girl! Royce cried out in his head as Eine showed up. Completely covered in her rhytilic armor, she grabbed her whipsword by its handle and pulled on it, ripping the lust demonkins right arm into bits. As blood and flesh dripped down her mangled arm, the young noble unleashed a storm of whip smacks, forcing the demonkin to grow multiple bone arrows from her wrist and shoot them at the whip-wielding knight. Eine danced around, turning and twisting, keeping her whip strikes as unpredictable as possible. Seeing this, the lust demonkin red at the three human knights, prompting them to unsheath their weapons, only for Eine to snatch them all away in a single motion. Seeing this opportunity, the lust demonkin lunged forward, only for flesh to sprout from Eines arm, forming a [Musclemass] that improved the strength value of her strike by 50%. Grak! The lust demonkin groaned as her body armor was fully sundered, causing blood to flow from her chest as multiple arteries were cut. She fell on the ground and quickly pulled out a vial of Demons Grace and drank it, healing her wounds, even as her skin turned ck while her body grew in size. Filled with renewed vigor, she turned around as her right arm regrew. She turned both her arms into giant bone des,rge enough to cut a child into two. Klea. Ready? Eine asked, unperturbed by the situation. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. [25%. Im done, do it!] Eine activated her [Assimtion] skill,bining her mana with the demonic energy from her spell rings, causing her body to be demonized and turn into that of a demonkin. Sharp horns decorated her forehead, fangs like a vampire, and a forked tail that dangled around from her behind. Wings of bones then grew from her back, protecting her just in time as the lust demonkin shed at her. 25% was her current ratio, meaning, Eine was 25% simr to a demon. This milestone had led to Eine to smell like a lust demonkin to others, with a particr aroma that none of the lust demonkin could ignore. It was like a strong mating call to all around her, or a warning to all that a real demon had appeared before them. This caused all lust demonkin to instantly recognize who this wastheir ancestor, KleaHatma. Their secondary goal in this raid was to capture Eine alive, just so they could bring Klea back to BoleTaria. Yet, in this moment, that thought disappeared, the demonkin staring fully in awe, as the real deal had manifested from the abyss and revealed herself. And this moment of vulnerability meant doom for the demonkin standing before Eine. Agitating the flesh tendrils pulsating on her armor, Eine unleashed [Flesh Strings], shooting out numerous of these tendrils around her, attaching themselves onto each demonkin soldier. She then retracted them, pulling all of them towards her. Being the closest, the ckened lust demonkin quickly lost her arms as Eine formed a [de] on her whipsword, turning it into a reapers scythe. Then channeling [Muscle Mass] on her legs, Eine used [Dragoon Jump] and [Ribcage] at the same time, causing her to fly forward like a bullet with multiple sharps spikes, easily ripping the lust demonkin into two in a gorey rain. Not basking in her victory, Einended on the nearby wall as the four remaining soldiers were pulled towards her. She activated [Assimtion], absorbing the flesh and blood on her body right through her skin, cleaning herself and regaining precious mana. Now channeling this mana into her tendrils, she had them grow in size and stopped retracting them, instead, used them to m the demonkin into the ground to allow the shadow pack ess to easier kills. Royce! With her immediate opponent distracted, Eine immediately turned to the human knights and swung her sword, causing the de to split into multiple pieces that shotgunned forward, wounding the knights and destroying the ck elixir in their hands. Eine then flew over and recalled the des back to her sword. She then swung it forward, striking both Karlst and Fmm down, leaving Royce forst. The wounds are shallow. Inded a punch in their face in between my cuts, Eine stated to the anxious lone knight. I should have cut all of you down before. The shame you brought to your countries and families cannot just be paid back in blood, Sir Royce. Do you know why I stayed my hand? Royce closed his eyes, gritting his teeth in frustration. He knew what he had to say but he couldnt. I want to know the truth about your betrayal! You betrayed Artorias, His Majesty, King Drangleic, the Knights of Aurena, Knight-Commander, Kuornig, and Goddess Aurena! But, to me, you betrayed everything I thought I knew about knighthood. About being a holy pdin! Eine yelled, fully unleashing her emotions. So many Artorian nobles dream to join the ranks of the knights, to be part of all those stories we grew up with, and I was one of them. I had thought the epitome of human knights would be the Knights of Aurena and Hands of Heaven, but it seems I was mistaken. She pointed her de at Royce, forcing him to open his eyes. Ive seen two Knights of Aurena willingly give their lives for their Saintess. In the face of doom, they protected her just long enough for her to save the lives of many men, women, and children. Sir Alikar and Dame Anivh, knights of Saintess Eshe. While Ive never met them personally, Ive heard their deeds from the people they saved. That was my vision of how the greatest of knight orders should behave until I met you. Scum. Unworthy of the Loucestro name! Eine grabbed his chest te and tore it off before she shed at his family emblem stitched on his gambeson. Dame Kirstines hatred for beastmen was clear and she insulted Princess Hestia, but she learned from it once she learned my mistresss true personality. She acknowledged her ws. That is bravery. You? Despite all the praises you gave Princess Hestia, you are still nothing more than an ignorant coward. Is pride all that matters to you? Were you so afraid of being wrong that you cannot even ask Princess Hestia to regrow your arm? You knew she could, but you still decided against it. This is why Sir Kuornig rejected you as the sessor to his role. I Royce wanted to speak up, but Einended a swift punch in his face, causing him to lose consciousness. Lastly, you dragged your two friends into this affair If your family were threatened by the demonkin, you should have spoken up. Even an untalented fool like me can understand how a righteous knight might have fallen. Yet, you do not deserve any mercy after today for insulting Hestia. Eine then turned her eyes over to the foes before her. The demonkin soldiers were all in, leaving only three enemies left, but even now, all of them seemed so daunting. Sahrka was holding his own against Fargryneill and Vifi, to the point he was overwhelming them with his elemental arms, while the wyvern twins were constantly dodging as one of Sahrkas arms kept casting spells at them. Meanwhile, Jumi easily kept up with Saori, Grimnir, Tasianna, and the shadow pack with her unpredictable stance and flesh changes. Yet, most of these people here have fought or kept up with a sin heir before. Although a Prince, Jumi wasnt at the same level as the Prince of Envy or Pride, as she had been promoted into her position just recently. She was only level 151, one level above Vifi. How was Aurora and Fargryneill unable to keep up? It was simple, they did not have Hestia or Fleindia, both holy mages able to cripple a demonkins abilities, with the former even able to reduce 20% of their total stats. Meanwhile, Vifi was unable to fully unleash her demonic power due to [Original Sin: Satanael]. The situation looked grim, yet Eine stepped forward. They had their orders and would follow them to their conclusion. To die for their liege was a knights greatest honor. Although Eine idolized such a moment in her childhood, she had outgrown it after joining Aurora. Now, she had to survive at all cost, yet she had to fight. Help me, Klea. [Got it, dear.] In face of these insurmountable threats, Aurora stood tall, for they knew another battlefield was far worse off. As the battle here was about to reach its next phase, everybodys eyes snapped over to the papal mansion as a magmaser shot right through its roof, causing the entire structure to copse. Hestia! Everybody only had that name in their mind. They knew their dear friend was fighting as hard as they were. Yet, such a moment did not happen elsewhere. Outside the city, in a nearby forest, multiple warriors wereying on the floor while others stood in front of the one responsible for their defeat. Krim-k, Grahta, and Farronid on the ground, unconscious, while Kushlekzar rested against a tree, applying healing magic on his bloodied body. Meanwhile, Yorshka, Midirn, Kuornig, Rudigan, and Muraina stood in front of the Prince of Pride, breathing heavily while the demonkin acted as if they werent there. He looked to the side, noticing the giant magma beam in the distance. He turned around. Enough of a break? May we continue then. The Prince raised his lute and began ying on it, creating both dissonance and harmony. His music buffed himself up while weakening his foes, while the air began to pop like popcorn around his enemies. Muraina, when she started firing at the Prince of Pride ording to her deal with Hestia, hadnt expected everything to derail into such a situation. Her first arrow drew his attention and, once Hestia went inside the papal mansion to persuade the Vicar, he instantly knew he had to take Muraina down. The ranger general had expected to shoot him down as he approached her, but the demonkin was faster than she had thought. Even with Kushlekzars dinosaur army allowing all the fighters here to catch up to him, the Prince of Pride didnt care. Although outnumbered, he didnt care. No matter who stood before him, he had the utmost confidence he could beat anybody. As the one to defeat the rank A Griffon King of Artorias while all alone, seeing the people before him, he couldnt help but feel calm. Even against Hestia, he had only felt mildly annoyed when his fellow demonkin were killed. Against Murainas bullet-like arrows, Midirns and Yorshkasnd-crushing dragoon dives. Rudigans blessing of Crustacia, and Kuornigs swordsmanship, the Prince of Pride kept himself as far away as possible while bombarding them with consecutive wind attacks, disorientating them to give him a chance to snap his fingers, dealing enough damage to break even Rudigans shield. Yet, the situation was still a stalemate. Despite the situation, none of his enemies were using their Territories, merely relying on teamwork to keep the prince upied. Their duty was, after all, to stall him as long as possible. To survive this entire encounter. The only who was disregarding thistter order was Muraina, as she engaged the Prince of Pride with flurries of dagger shes and storms of arrows, rotating between these two options to keep him on his toes. She was edging the line in an effort to not only defeat him, but also to egg him into trying to kill her. Muraina cackled like a madwoman. So this is the current power level of BoleTaria, it really seems like constant battle has hardened your species, demonkin! Muraina pulled on her bow as her owl trent nocked an enchanted wooden arrow on its strings. As she unleashed the arrow, it shot through the air, disrupting the demonkins wind barrage and tearing three trees right off the ground with the wind pressure alone, sending rock and frozen dirt free falling. Muraina readied another arrow, but before she could shoot it, the Prince snapped his fingers, causing the air around the elf topress. Before it could harm her, Rudigan mmed his greatshield into the ground, perfectly defending her just in time, before he charged out of the way and shouted [Taunt]. With his attention drawn away, Muraina shot her arrow, nearly destroying his lute. Midirn and Yorshka then followed up, diving down like missiles to kill him, only for the demonkin to retaliate with his spells, blowing the four warriors all away. Before he could snap at Yorshka, a shining de descended onto him, forcing him to use his lute to defend himself. Redirecting the de of light away, the demonkin grimaced as he noticed a dent on his lutes attached de. He looked down, noticing the knight standing before him. It seems I have be rusty from staying here, Kuornig stated. The Prince of Pride, KelSharr, smirked. Apparently so, Knight-Commander. Yet, age hasnt slowed you down too much. Come, human, let us make this night memorable to the both of us, as I sing a bad in your name. For your defeat! I summon Yet, before the demonkin could even begin his Original Sin chant, two bright magic circles brightened the darkened winter night. The one on the ground lit up and began healing the raiding members, while another began gathering power in the starry sky, glowing so iridescently as it began turning like a clock. One was [Sacred Field] while the other was [Omnictus]; that much was clear to everybody in attendance, yet none of the people here could have cast these spells so quickly. Kuornig was a holy mage, but he wasnt adept enough to prepare two high tier [Sacred Magic] spells while focusing on the demonkin. Was Hestia already done? Horrified by this thought, the demonkin stared at Aurolis city, only to notice somebody standing on top of the out wall. A man in a priestly garb raised his staff into the air as he channeled his mana. That damn Vicar betrayed us! The demonkins expression distorted before he prepared to snap at him, only to be stopped by a radiant de. You face us! Kuornig yelled as he swung his de once again, this time rallying the others to join him. Yet, in his mind, the Knight-Commander couldnt help but wonder why his old friend had turned sides, but was smart enough to not question the unexpected aid. Thank you, Saintess Hestia. Let it be known that I owe you a debt! He cheered. Marius, a mage able to be an archmage at the mages guild had joined the battle. Omnictus! Cardinal Vicar Marius shouted as a beam of heavenly light descended from the white magic circle, sting the concentrated beam of holy mana onto the demonkin and the raiding members. Although the spell could differentiate enemies from allies, it still did considerable damage to Kuornig and the others. Fortunately, the [Sacred Field] was healing them up in the meantime, preventing any from dropping in health. On the other hand, the demonkin felt the full brunt of this spell, to the point his knees failed him. As the spell dissipated, KleiSharr breathed heavily as he drank a health potion. He stood back up, still wobbly on his feet, only to realize more spells wereing his way. Although the distance should have made it impossible for a normal mage to cast over ten spells so urately, Marius was fully able to with his catalyst. Understanding the situation had degraded to a battle of attrition, the Prince of Pride finally decided to throw his pride away. Although he felt these people were beneath him, he couldnt underestimate their numbers any longer. He had to finish them all, and the moment he decided this, his demonic powers stopped affecting the raiding members. He would deign them with the honor to die against his Territory, like he did to the Griffon King. Let me show you the horrors of the war! The depth of the abyss will im us all! Everybody, now! Midirn shouted. Put your Territory up! Holding his hands up high, staring at the moon in the ckened sky, the Prince of Pride smiled. May your paradise know the end of times! What? The Prince of Pride stared at this one System message. Confusion stole his attention, just as the others around him were likewise confused, long enough for everybody to miss their [Foresight] warning them to escape. N! Unfortunately, it was all toote. In a second, everybody around them had turned into ice. The demonkin and the raiding party were all trapped inside a giant unbreakable and unmeltable icicles, yet none of them felt it was particrly cold. It felt mild, almost like swimming during a summer night with a breeze cooling down your heads. What happened? How could this have suddenly happened? To answer this, one must look at this structure from the sky. Looking down like an eagle, the icicle structure wasnt isted around the Prince of Pride, but was a colossal structure simr to a country separating wall,rge enough that even an army of rank A dragons wouldnt be able to bring it down. This ice stopped at Auroelis city, turning the Holy Capital into a Frozen Capital. Every living being behind the walls was trapped in an ice prison, suspending all battles. While this was its ending, the ice wall could be followed even outside the country, passing two of the five countries within the Divide of the Five Princes, originating at the entrance of the capital of Yeos, Elyonda. Why? Well, the walls creator had only just woken up and her entry back into Peolynca was through the [Room] runes Hestia loaned to the royal family of Yeos. Yes, a cataclysmic, nation-dooming force had awoken from their hibernation. One, two, even three countries? No, if this being willed it, even an empire would fall into an eternal ice age, forever doomed in a prison not even the Emperor of Dragons could easily melt. It was to the benefit of the world that this being was in a good mood. No she hasnt done anything in thesest four months! She hasnt appeared at all! Why is she here now! The Prince of Pride heart dropped as he stared in the sky as a humanoid suddenly appeared above Aureolis city, causing a supersonic st that destroyed the sound barrier. The sonic boom from her arrival shattered a portion of the frozen city, decimating walls and houses into unrecognizable debris. Her mere presence was enough to stop all Territory activation, causing the System to prioritize the safety of all the people around. Her aura alone was enough to make all kneel before her. She then snapped her fingers, causing the ice imprisoning every living being to melt, releasing them. She did not need to speak. Her right as a supreme being demanded all to approach her, to show her fealty. Matriarch Yorshka immediately fell onto her knees, bowing before this dragonewt. Tears began to drench her face. Sixth Empress! Midirn did the same, yet his action was not out of filial loyalty, but purely out of respect. No, no, no, no, no! Thals! The worst situation had happened. The Prince of Pride could do nothing but run towards the city. Not every battle required the elimination of ones enemies. A simple third party was enough to end even the worst wars, and in this case? All who dared to interfere in this moment would be deemed executed. Releasing them from their ice prison was her mercy. Gratitude was demanded. Empress Melloxtressa! Tasianna kneeled. [My Empress!] the twin wyverns, Shayatierus and Bethlieranha, shouted in unison, heralding their mistress with [Telepathy]. Looking at them, she smiled. [I have awakened, children. Now, prepare yourself for your princesss arrival. My daughter will need your care if she wishes to survive.] With those words, the earth started to quake close to the papal mansion, before it all vanished in an inferno. Music began to y as a young girl sang along it, before a giant ming centipede and a dragon appeared from the fire. This battle was over. Chapter 482: The Finale of a Nightmare. Chapter 482: The Finale of a Nightmare. Skill requirement forcibly fulfilled. [Mental World], [Mana Eyes Lv. 8], [Parallel Thought Lv. 0] merged into unique skill [Split Soul Autonomy] using [Shard of the Trickster God]. [Shard of the Trickster God] has been consumed Acquisition requirement fulfilled. [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] acquired Consumed [Shard of the Trickster God] has been purified from individuals body by [The Light], [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood], and [Divine Inferno]. Traces will remain Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Multi-Cast Lv. 1] evolved into [Multi-Cast Lv. 7]. 0 SP remaining [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Shriiiiiieeeeeeeeh! A viscous, horrifying bone-crackling roar erupted from the mouth of the giant centipede that burst through the ground and the papal mansion. He crashed onto the ground like a folded piece of paper before his body jerked up, ratting his countless legs as bits of his burning skin fell off, flying down like hail. This is the Prince of Envy. Or, at least, whatever was left of him after his flesh went haywire. Honestly, when I woke up after the [Mental World] sh, my mind was still partially asleep so I wasnt even sure what I seeing0. I had a terrible headache caused by [Arcane Fever (Minor)], making my vision blurry, and I could feel that my soul was still recovering from the damage the prince dealt to it. I felt icky, as if I hadnt washed myself for months and allowed the grease and dirt to fester on my dead skin cells. Meanwhile, I felt my innards constantlyin about feeling heavy or bloated, almost like indigestion. Unhealthy, unfit, ill; there were so many words I could describe it, but the worst was this constant cold sweat making my back feel like it was being pricked by a million needles.All of this after I lost my parallel minds. My firstpanions, my other selves, and my stage crew. Theyve been with me this whole time, wherever I went and would do all they could to support me and keep me alive. I thought they were invincible, they would be with me as long as I was alive, but here I was. An empty, lonely mind with nobody to speak with as I saw the prince transform. Yes, right, he drank a Demons Grace. He frantically wed at his face on the reddened, cooled magma when I woke up, screaming hysterically as he kept repeating monster, monster, monster like a mantra. Once he imbibed the ck elixir, his skin changed to ck before his mana mist began to cover his body, looking for all the world like a giant ball of smog. He kept screaming in agony before the mist started to form into flesh, resembling his armor at the start of our initial battle. Momentster, his growth elerated to the point he tripled, quadrupled, no evenrger in size as more and moreyers of artificial tissues and muscles appeared. Limbs and octopus tentacles began to materialize afterwards, escting to the point where his original body was hidden inside this flesh suit imitating his souls final appearance inside the [Mental World]. It was an amalgamation of millions of separately moving parts, squirming and wriggling around as if all of them were living beings. Like the ultimate slime, or maybe it was more urate to call it like a fusion of a nest of ants, swarming onto themselves to build structures like bridges ordders. From afar, the princes newest form might look like one being, but if you took a closer look, you could see the small cancerous-looking flesh and tiny arms linking together. This was how this demonkin centipede was created. The first thing he did wasnt to kill me while I was still recovering but to flee. He charged through the earth as his skin started to burn from the residue magma, bursting through the earth like a volcano explosion. bbergasted, I didnt know what to do. After all, I was still grieving for myself. Nobody was giving me information or keeping me focused. The clockwork-like teamwork my parallel minds and I developed, to the point it felt seamless as if I had thought of everything, had disappeared with them. I felt so scatterbrained and directionless. H-hey! Yet, when I was scrambling on what to do, I heard my voice. I thought, maybe, just maybe, the System trolled me with the messages and none of my parallel minds were actually gone. After all, the System did announce the damage [Mental World] did to our souls would be repaired! That was how the Prince of Envy survived Moms awakening. I thought, no, I hoped none of it was true Yet what I learned was even more surprising. Hikari? I gasped as I began to see another silhouette inside my mind. She didnt look like my dragonewt form like the parallel minds, but was entirely human and had ck hair and eyes. I I dont know how Im talking with you, but that is you, right? Hestia? she replied. That was when I remembered the first few System messages I received when I woke up. [Split Soul Autonomy]it came to be from the remains of [Parallel Thought]. So, I had to ask, What do you feel? Angry, tired, wanting to go home. Yet, the frustration was keeping me from indulging myself, making me so restless that I cant even stand still. I want to Destroy the demonkin for killing us ten times over. We share emotions, we share our thoughts, yet, I can still think independently from you. I feel a sense of loyalty, but its skin-deep, like a suggestive thought telling me this is what I should do. I dont feelpelled by it in any manner but I want to. Wee to being a dragon, Hikari. I guess memories alone arent enough to help you ovee being a civilian, but now feeling exactly what I feel? Thats the decider. This dialogue, or monologue, was all I needed to understand what was going on. Hikari inherited my parallel minds position through the [Split Soul Autonomy] skill, turning her into my partner-in-crime and allowing her an actual ce in my life, instead of being restricted to whenever I entered my soul or dreams. In addition, I also noticed I couldnt exactly appraise anything right now, due to my loss of my [Man Eyes]. That couldnt be it, right? There probably was some condition on this new skill right now, but my brain was still fried. Too hard to think. Regardless, the two of us knew what we had to do. We red at the prince escaping from us, and my mind went over to the second System message when I woke up. I had gained [Multi-Cast]. Finally, after almost a year of desperately trying to get it, yet, it was bittersweet. [Parallel Thoughts] blocked my ability to gain [Multi-Cast] as it was the evolved version Now that it was gone, the skill became mine Envyyyyyyyyy! Which led us to this moment. Shriiiiiieeeeeeeeh! he kept roaring, but unlike before, his voice was slightly drowned out by my own voice. Shining bright, all for your smiles ? This is me, my music will rage like fire ? Open up! ? Listen here! Hoo hoo woah! ? [Aerokinesis]even without my parallel minds, I could still emte my songs, and I needed [ve of my Love] right now topensate for my [Arcane Fever]. Frankly, I was deathly afraid of the bacsh once the song was over, but wanting to get vengeance overpowered my drive to survive. I needed to kill the Prince of Envy, right the (naughty word) now! Sr Beam! Symphonie des Feuergottes! Keeping [Aerokinesis] on, channeling [Sr Beam], while also constructing the magic circle for my fire spells shocked me with how hard it was to multi-task. It made me realize how much I had been relying on my parallel minds Yet, when I unleashed my second concentrated beam of sr energy today and the inferno cascaded from the sky, this worry instantly changed into ecstasy. Even without them, their experiences were mine. They were gone, yes, but I knew they were still somewhere in my soul and I wouldnt embarrass myself in this important moment. I was still an arcanist! Strip me of my crutches but my training with Mom, Master, and my parallel minds would not disappear due to this set back. Let the world see how far I could go without my chains! [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] My scale-dust hadnt fully recovered yet, so I had to rely on [Tailwind] and [Obsidian ze] manipting my [Symphonie des Feuergottes] mes to continue flying. With [Aerokinesis] ying [ve to my Love], five of my [Multi-Cast]s were already taken up, leaving me with two avable minds to cast spells or manipte an element. As my waterfall of mes dissipated, the centipede cried out in pain as even more of its body broke off. Like ming rocks, they crushed the houses of Aureolis city and destroyed the remains of its walls, devastating the city more than anything our raid had done before this. As I was about to cast my next spells, my attention was drawn to the left as a giant ice serpent crashed against the centipede, pulling its entire body out of the remnants of the papal mansion and pushing it further into the lower city. Seeing this, I turned around, noticing the rest of Aurora and Neill were there. You have our aide, Lady Hestia! Tasianna shouted as the rest of my allies jumped into action, dashing over to the prince. Nooooo! One of them, though, was a pink-haired demonkin womanthe Prince of Lust, if I remembered correctly. She attempted to pursue the others, but a giant pir of ice instantly appeared around her, freezing her in it like a prison. Kneel! A thunderousmand erupted from behind me before the ice pir shattered back into a cloud of sparkling ice dust. Instead of continuing her pursuit, the Prince of Lust fell onto her knees and puked. I turned around, acknowledging this familiar aura, only to realize Mom was there! In her dragonewt form, yes, but she was already here despite only just waking up? Goodness, how fast was she, when her [Room] exit was all the way back in Elyonda? Crossing from Yeos to Aureolis would be like traveling from Texas to Florida, or something simr. At least a two hour flight. Do what you must, my hatchling! Mom said, her voice amplified with [Aerokinesis]. Do not worry about the repercussions of your arcane corruption. Mom will keep you safe, my precious daughter. Until I must collect your debt for asking me a favor, you have free rein; y around however much you want! I smiled despite knowing that, once this was over, I had to go with her to Kargryx to meet the rest of my draconic family. It was fine; this was a small price to pay for settling such a major ordeal for Aurena. Knowing I had the backing of a rank SS dragon, I directed my fury back at the Prince of Envy, knowing fully well as long as she was here, nothing could go wrong! The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition. As such, I activated [sh Fire], dashing over to the centipede as it was about to throw Tasiannas ice serpent off himself. With [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] concentrating the residue sr energy into my tail, I shed at the centipedes head with [Hellde Edge], decapitating it before I incinerated the cut off part with [Hellme Breath]. Meanwhile, from behind me, Saori and her wolves began shooting [Dark Tendrils] onto his countless limbs to immobilize him first before using mana threads to tie him up properly. With him unable to dodge, Grimnir began free firing concentrated sts of mana, blowing up portions of his body and leaving it thin enough for Vifi to cleanly slice off with her spear. Sadly, although they were burnt into crips, unless youpletely reduce the flesh into ashes, they would regrow, with some of them even transforming into various creatures, including frogs! After all, this wasnt him healing, this simply creating more bits of flesh with the princes mana, yet I couldnt understand how he was controlling his cut off bits from afar. Did they count as golems? Even if they were, I couldnt tell what was going on, as myck of [Mana Eyes] meant I couldnt inspect if there was a mana link at all. In fact,cking the skill also meant I couldnt pinpoint the prince in the blob of the centipede. His flesh counted as one giant signal on [Detection Sensor]. I didnt want to brute force this, but we had no other way. [Eine, youre up!] Saori shouted. Luckily, I wasnt the only one able to destroy the flesh golems. Eine, with [Flesh Absorption], could simply absorb everything through her skin and use them to restore her health and mana. Even if there was demonic energy inside them, Klea most likely could handle everything for her, especially seeing how she was in her [Assimtion] form. In fact, this strategy was so effective that Eine couldbo [Flesh Strings] with [Flesh Absorption] to efficiently remove every bit of cast off flesh by slinging around the ruined city. This left the rest of us to destroy the princemy older half-sister among them. [Sis, I need you to find the prince! I cant do it with [Mana Eyes] right now, ] I called out. In her kirin-dragon form, she neighed before she jumped onto the centipede. [Ha, asking for something this easy? No problem!] Her dragon paths quickly covered the entire centipede before my sister called everybody to take cover as she caused the mana to surge, creating a purple lightning explosion thatid waste to the centipedes entire body. Grimnir and I burned two-thirds of the flying flesh into dust while Eine handled the rest. As we did so, the ckboard-scratching screech of the prince kept us stunned for a second before more flesh formed around him, this time creatingrge sheets of skin, instead of limbs. With the appearance of five giant, bendable petals, at first I thought his newest form was a giant flower, but that was just half of the truth, as instead of a pistilthe middle of a flowerthere was arge gaping hole. His form was that of a rafflesia. Asrge as a stadium, he imitated the rafflesias signature putrid smell that gave the nt the corpse flower nickname, forcing Tasianna to cast [Air Shield] around us and manually manipte them with her [Aerokinesis] to prevent us from dying from the rotten flesh stench. Vines sprouted from the ground, attempting to fend us off, while its roots slowly transported himself away from us. It was clear he had no intention of winning this, he only wanted to dy us or, more likely, just flee with his life. Slow as it was, it was no match to my constant [Hellme Breath], scorching every bit of the nt armor. The prince was forced to constantly abandon its body parts and regrow them, causing an attrition battle between us. However, unlikest time we fought, I had friends around. While I handled one side, Grimnir began using his sthammers methrower function to burn the other side while Eine and Tasiannas ice golems kept the vines from hitting him. Meanwhile, Saori, her wolf pack, and the wyvern twins contained the nts movement within the already destroyed portion of the city, avoiding more coteral damage. While all of us kept this up, Vifi and Neill were evading the vines entirely and directing their attention to the rafflesias main body, and once they got close enough, they unleashed abo attack. Vifi roared as she materialized her lightning warhammer and mmed it down on the main body with [Voltaic Red: Rumbling Crash]. The smack summoned a red lightning from the sky, creating a sma ball around the nt that unleashed multiple lightning strikes all at once, keeping the nt from fleeing any further. Stunned, this left the prince at the mercy of my sisters fully powered mana st. Kriiark klish garfinik! she roared as her purple neon-glowing scales became brighter than usual, to the point she looked like a sunmp. Purple electricity surged around her horn, creating a ball of pulsating mana that imitated the sma ball Vifi created. For a split second, the mana ball vanished into thin air as her body stopped glowing, before everything reappeared with an ear-bursting explosion. [Dragon Paths Maxima: Tyrants Will], exploded from her horn like [Freikugel], except, instead of an all-piercingser beam, it was a humongous unstable beam that constantly caused miniature explosions around it as it reached up to the sky. Thankfully, sis directed her attack upwards, otherwise everything around us would have just disappeared. That was only an assumption, admittedly, but considering the evidencethe fact the entire rafflesia nt had t out disappearedI couldnt deny it. Sadly, ounting for the city meant Sis missed her target. The prince was still alive after all that. Yet, he wasnt in the position to fight back. Lying on his face, the princes body had changed significantly from before, and not due to a transformation but rather from his enfeebled body getting worse. Only skin and bones now, the demonkin looked more like a preserved mummy with how wrinkly his body was than a living being. Thankfully, his baggy priest robes hid most of himself, but it was enough for me to understand his circumstance. That Demons Grace is a real issue. Is it finally over? Eine asked as she fell onto her knees, breathing heavily. She then pulled out a dragorade from her belt, trying to drink it, only to realize it was empty. Her other drinks and potions were used up as well. Considering the length of this raid, it was only to be expected, and the same seemed to apply to Vifi and Tasianna. Finally, it was over I might have dered, if this wasnt a Prince of Sin. The moment Inded on the ground, I felt something squeezing around my stomach; fortunately, before I could react to it, an ice pir appeared right before me, blocking the wind attack from the Prince of Pride perfectly. Chilling everything around it, the ice pir suddenly rattled before a wall of ice shot to my right, crushing through the pavement and demolishing any and all houses in its way as it chased after my attacker. As I said, my daughter is ying. You have had your chance; now, be silence before I decide to Hestia! Hikari called me. I-I see it! Watch out! Huh? See? What do you mean you see something? I looked around the area, noticing nor sending anything weird. Aside from Mom taking care of the princes for us and Vifi and Neill approaching the incapacitated Prince of Envy, nothing was going on. In fact, I was about to release the built up sr energy since the fight was about to end. No, please, listen to me! she demanded, although quite meekly. The prince! There is something going towards his heart, I think. It doesnt resemble any of the elemental colors, or even blue like mana. W-what do you mean Wait! Wait, the System just gave me a heads-up. Here, Ill transfer my vision to you. Vision? What doHuh? As I was about to question her, my vision suddenly changed into a familiar sight. Blue particles clouded my vision to the point it looked like everything was covered in fog with streaks of cyan, especially above me where a strong concentration of it could be seen. The figure there was undoubtedly my Mom. This was definitely [Mana Eyes]. Although, there was a stark difference to it though. Unlike when I used it, it always overwhelmed my senses and brain if my parallel minds werent removing most of the redundant information, leaving everything blurred like looking through some sses. Yet, I could see everything perfectly. It was so vivid. Below, the demonkin. Quick, what is that? Hikari ordered and I obliged, only to see a color? A translucent pink that continued turning a ghastly purple at one moment only to switch to an endless ck. A gloomy seductive ck, like the mesmerizing starry skies that Hestia, i-its looking at us, right? Correct. This wasnt a color, this was an eye. The reason why the color kept changing was because three different individuals were looking at us. [I***********et?] A buzzing suddenly entered my head. Yes the demonkin said, almost in reply to what I heard. Oh, Edjurl Gods, my soul and those close to me. I sacrifice them all in an offering with my blood in line. Release me of this torture and grant me one final wishkill her. [epted.] The god-hating demonkin that gave me an entire speech about how he wanted to get rid of the gods and how he wanted my help to do so was gone. The betrayal he felt against that Gelriri god affected his sanity, yet I guess having Mom crush his soul must have deteriorated it even further. What exactly happened here? I didnt know, but I knew well enough that this ass wanted to kill me so much, he sacrificed himself for it. In the end, he didnt hate the gods, he just hated me. He despised me. He just used the god excuse to hide the fact he was a wimp and coward, terrified of a little girl going through her own emotional issues. stia! Somebody shouted but my eyes were locked to the sky as I saw it rumbling. Yes, the very night sky and its star began to wobble like pudding and rattle like a broken TV screen. ck static appeared before I saw something slice right through it. Gods! The prince screamed before Neill shot a [Freikugel] through his head and used the beam to slice the rest of his body. [I got the experience! Hes dead!] she cried, yet those words couldnt calm me down. Looking at me stare at the sky, everybody else followed my gaze, also spottinging what I was seeing right now. The sky was split open like ayer of onion, as another sky revealed itself behind it. It was blue like the morning light but, instead of white clouds, they were all red with scaly avian beasts flying high. In the next moment, something resembling a ck skeletons hand appeared. With its index finger, it pointed at me before it swung its hand to the side. Shit! [My Darkest Thoughts!] Staring out the window while it rains ? No one here to talk, silence is all I have ? So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if?? [Arcane Fever (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Arrghhhhhh! I screamed internally as I felt something ruptured in my back before a massive explosion pushed me onto the ground. I looked back, noticing both of my wings severed from my back. At the same time, I noticed mana began to clot around my left hind leg, causing it to bloat up like a balloon. Shit, shit! Yet, I didnt stop myself cause something was telling me to do this. An instinct that was beyond my usual gut feeling. It felt like something in my soul waspelling me to do at the risk of my life. As energy began to gather around the skeletons finger, I unleashed my sr energy into the sky, targeting the skeleton as it threw the energy at me like a lightning. But before either of them shed, the energy suddenly dissipated around the entire city, forming a barrier almost simr to [Sanctuary]. When [Sr Beam]s overdrive mode stopped and I forced all my active spells and songs to stop, a new voice appeared. This voice! Aurena! What? What sorta plot twist is this! [I see the gods!] I snapped my eyes around as I heard Moms voice, only to see a massive shadow appearing above me. Moms full dragon form was out on disy, with her bulky frame easily dwarfing the entire city. Shended on the barrier protecting me from the weird lightning from the skeleton hand before all her scales began to glow. [Begone, deity of demons. This world is not yours to conquer.] Arck! I winced as I felt ice surround my bloated leg, causing the pain around it to numb, despite the ice not being cold? Was this Moms? Lady Hestia! Tasianna cried, but Neill stopped her. [Thats Melloxtressas magic. Dont,] she announced. [Sis, I think I know exactly what that is, so listen closely, all right? And stay calm.] Say that first! I scolded her in my head but my attention was upied by the fact the ice kept covering more of my body, to the point over half of it was imprisoned. [As the strongest silver dragon, she is also the strongest ice mage in the world, meaning the ice shes encasing you in will not kill you. However, if Im guessing correctly, this is probably a hibernation magic amongst the ice dragon,] Neill exined. [Ice dragon hatchlings usually have a hard time surviving when the temperature is too cold, as their bodies and scales require time to adapt to it. As such, their mothers and fathers learn to encase their young in their ice to keep them safe, and most importantly, to help them sleep. It doesnt feel cold, right?] I nodded. [Then Im correct. Its just the right temperature for the hatchling, and in your case, your mothers attempt to save you from your rampaging arcane fever. Shes numbing your body to the constant pain as the ice is used as a conduit to diffuse the arcane corruption out of your body and into the crystal. Itll preserve you, but you most likely will fall asleep. So dont grow up too fast, all right! Ill meet you back in Kargryx with all our siblings, all right? Stay safe and I love you, little sis! This was a massive sess!] Neill! At the same time as she said that, Mom suddenly unleashed a concentrated ice beam into the sky, knocking the ck skeleton hand out of the way and stopping its lightning magic. It swerved around, trying to fix its trajectory, but Mom was more stubborn, buying just enough time as water began to fly into the air like a hundred waterjet cutters. They then formed something simr to a womans hand about the same size as the skeleton. A sword then formed, letting the hand wield it. With a single swing, the water sword cleaved right through the skeleton hand before the water arm shoved the de into the gap, causing something like a nuke to explode in the background of the bluish sky. Just as the mushroom cloud was about to seep into our world, a ck smoke began to gather around the gap, covering it all up before it disappeared. The sky was restored, as if nothing had happened unless you looked at the evidence left behind. The ck lightning the skeleton hand had shot out had sundered the earth, leavingrge scars behind that I could see some of it from here. How deep were they? It was a question I wanted answered, but in my current situation, it probably would be impossible. I looked at the sky once more to see the water arm grant the remains of the skeleton before absorbing all of it. Was that really a god? Were Plesia and Marsven actually revealing their existence just now? For everybody to see? Aurenas voice appeared once again. Ahhh true, I thought as I realized the ice had already covered everything but my head. [W-wait, hold on, what do you mean? Hestia!] Saori called but it was toote. The moment the ice covered my head, everything stood still to me. Sound, sight, smell, touch, and taste Everything froze in time for me. Only my thoughts and the worried mumblings of Hikari proved to me that I wasnt dead. This wasnt how I wanted to say farewell to my friends, but Mom and Sis could handle that for me. Good work with surviving, everybody. We won. I will see you soon. Yet, it wasnt aplete victory. Akasht, Manager Mind, #2, #3, #4, and all my other parallel minds. I dedicate this night to my memories with you, and may you all rest in peace. How I wish I could celebrate with all of you. Farewell my friends. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Guys, I would like to say, the Church Usurper Arc has finally ended. Two more side story await you guys to close up some plot points, and then we will finally enter the much anticipated Dragon Arc. Homing can''te sooner. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Side Story 52: The Return of The Empress. Side Story 52: The Return of The Empress. [They fled,] Melloxtressa stated as she raised her long, towering neck, looking over Aureolis city without any issues. Yet, her eyes and skills couldnt detect any hint of the demonkin princes nor their followers any longer. The ancient dragon let out a deep sigh in her mind before looking up at the sky, staring at the unmarred, starry night sky, looking as if a giant skeletal hand hadnt just emerged from it. Her efforts to repel the skeleton, preventing it from harming her daughter, was mildly sessful, as she had no idea how long Hestias sr energy barrier would havested if she hadnt intervened. Sadly, due to this distraction, she allowed the Princes of Sin to escape before she could make them pay for what they did to her daughter. Her pride as a mother and dragon was damaged, yet she wasnt willing to fly off and go search for them, securely nting her feet on the ground while holding onto her daughter as if her life depended on it. Swift as the winds, the Prince of Prides quick escape has allowed him to keep his life. She would not waste her time to hunt him down; instead, she caressed the icicle prison her daughter was currently in. About the size of her chest, she raised her frozen daughter up, cradling her like a mother would a newborn. The ancient silver dragon felt more rejuvenated than ever. She felt better than the day she became a rank SS, married her husband, or when she found out her daughter hatched and was alive. Seeing Hestias, no, Hikaris memories and then hearing them sing a luby to her was what caused her slumbering soul to awaken, before the cries of her daughter fully broke her sleep. Empress. Interrupting her thoughts, the ancient dragon looked down at the tiny figures below her, so small a single finger could crush them like an ant. Aside from Saori, Fargryneill, Shaytierus, and Bethlieranha, at least, but to the elder dragon even those four looked fragile like porcin dolls. Midirn bowed, tugging his tail between his legs to show respect. No fatalities, but severe injuries were inflicted on the two saurians. Kushlekzar and Farron will survive, as the former managed to apply first aid with his healing spell. [How are Krim-k and Grahta?] Melloxtressa asked, confounding Midirn, as he hadnt expected her to worry this much for non-dragonkin. He was more baffled that she would remember their names, as from his experience most true dragons wouldnt give most humanoids a ce in their memories.Saintess Fleindia and a few elven surgeons are currently looking into their injuries; they will most likely survive, but the alchemists stated they might remain unconscious for at least a week. Their organs were ruptured, so even if the operations were sessful, they will require a good amount of rest to fully recover, Midirn replied. If we had Princess Hestia, it wouldnt have been an issue, but we cannot ask any more from her. The ck dragonewt stared at his frozen princess, protected by her mothers unmeltable ice. He then looked at his armor and the state of his body, grimacing at how terrible his appearance must be. The operation had worked out, right up until the encounter with the Prince of Pride, where everything would have derailed if the Prince of Pride had been a bit more proactive in killing Hestia. His appearance alone was enough to turn around the entire raid, especially considering the presence of the massive silence barrier keeping everybody from entering or exiting. Which begged the question, Why? Why didnt he kill Hestia? Why did he wait until the veryst second to rescue the Prince of Envy, when the key to opening the hidden chamber was avable to them all this time? It didnt make sense. [Assure those children have the best possible treatment. I will pay it from my own treasure mount, if I have to,] Melloxtressa woke Midirn up from his thoughts. Y-yes, your majesty Midirn answered, slightly perturbed. Noticing this, Melloxtressa addressed her subordinants concerns, prompting Midirn to exin his thoughts up until now. He exined how he learned from Kushlekzar that the two had dueled the Prince of Pride, buying enough time for Hestia to cast her [Sun, Consume All] and [Quartz Regen]. While it was true that the young dragonesss white mes forced the Prince on the defensive, it still irked Midirn. His group had likewise fought the Prince and he knew all too well how ruthless the demon could be, as the moment they caught up to him while chasing Muraina, he immediately took down Krim-k and Grahta before they could deploy their [Auracoil] runes, breaking their armor and ripping their innards into bits. Not to mention, the moment the Prince met Hestia, he could have unleashed an Original Sin ability and even a Territory. There were numerous ways he could have killed Hestia. Melloxtressa gave it a thought before settling on the only idea that could exin this weird behavior. [ I believe his goal wasnt only rescuing the Prince of Envy, but the destruction of all of you.] Us? [To break my daughters will to fight, or at least, make her more susceptible to being influenced. The difference between killing her and simply angering her would be that I would be apathetic about your deaths, if I am to be frank,] Melloxtressa replied, although not surprising to Midirn. [My only worry is Hestia and, at best, Saori and Yorshka. Shaytierus, Bethlieranha, and Tasianna are important in their own way, but they arent blood. Saori consumed Hestias blood, making her a lesser dragonkin of her bloodline, while Yorshka is from my n. I would grieve for them, but their deaths wouldnt send me into a rage.] If Princess Hestia were to die, you would lose your rational side. Melloxtressa nodded. [Eltharion would have to kill me to stop my rampage. I would sink BoleTaria if my daughter were to die, yet it wouldnt be the same if she were to be heartbroken from her lost friends and allies. Instead, I would have to be the one to stop Hestia from doing anything ridiculous, given my daughters past as a human.] To a being who had lived over 3000 years, the life of other races were usually too fleeting for her to take notice. How many allies and friends had she lost in her long life, and how many of them did she truly call a friend? Most of Melloxtressas life was spent on bing a rank SS, after all, and that naturally made her less affected by death. She could only worry about her immediate family and retainers, those she knew would stay beside her in the centuries toe. Even now, she was sure once this night was over, she wouldnt give this young, ck dragonewt any interest. She would forget his name and face until they next met. In fact, she was making an effort to remember those amongst Aurora purely to satisfy her daughter, to fulfill her wish to be a good mother. Midirn stroked his chin. That would exin Princess Hestias survival, yet it doesnt exin why the Prince of Envy wasnt extracted beforehand. He didnt have to stay inside the basement. Melloxtressa couldnt grant him an answer, as she wasnt fully updated on the entire raid. As such, Midirn had to conclude that he must question Cardinal Vicar Marius for any clues. Although the raid was a sess at the end of the day, some questions hadnt been answered, leaving Midirn anxious of the future. Without information, one couldnt predict the enemys next steps. It was clear the Princes of Sin had a different n, so what could it be? Knowing that specting further would only be a waste of her time, Midirn left Melloxtressa and wished her well on her way home. Once he left, Midirn quickly rejoined Kuornig, Marius, Rudigan, and Yorshka to speak about the matter, rying everything Melloxtressa had told him to them. Once done, everybody looked over to the weary Marius, prompting him to speak. There is no reason to hide it any longer. First, I would like to apologize for everything that led up to this point. I know I cannot make up for all my mistakes, but yet, I am thankful that my diary made it to you safely, the old cardinal bowed, deeper than a noble should have. I honestly did not expect to survive tonight, knowing the young princesss fiery personality. The same applies to me, Marius, Kuronig replied. I looked away from your crimes because of my friendship and oath to you, so I am simrly at fault for everything. I doomed Aureolis to such a fate, while spitting on the honor and legacy of my fellow holy knights. Goddess Aurena and God Yeostar must be furious. Kuornig then looked to his left, witnessing the former Holy Capital of Aurenas church in ruins. The three walls protecting the farm, lower city, and basilica were reduced to rubble or frozen in ce from Melloxtressas magic, allowing him to peer at the destruction from outside the city. This grand fortress managed to survive over 2000 years of strife, even warding off a possible siege from the elven and dwarven armies during the War for the Faefolk. Its imprable barriers had kept legions of monsters and demonkin away over the years, but now all of them had fallen. Yes, while its true that Hestia was the reason for the barrier falling, it still didnt excuse the fact she had to do so in order to save the city in the first ce. What would his ancestors say? What were the gods thinking? Kuornig and Marius both grimaced as this city of wonders might have closed its final chapter. Trapped inside the unmelting ice of the sixth dragon empress, the city would only be livable if she allowed it. Both of you know death is too easy of a way out, correct? Yorshka interrupted the two old men in their self-loathing. The hardest part is always what arises from the ashes of such an event. The empire will not stay silent, nor the demonkin. Redeem yourself. Work with us. Marius shook his head. I am unsure. You understand why I did what I had to do. My family; I had to Midirn interrupted him. If Princess Hestias arrangement with the Yanderu continues as nned, then there is hope. Believe in that for now and answer my inquiries. Why didnt the princes rescue Envy earlier? I I apologize. Yes, the reason for that is that the princes hadnt appeared before I lost the key, Marius stated, confusing everybody. When you first entered the city, I had only received orders from the sin heir of envy before the sin heir of wrath appeared with a small elite group of demonkin soldiers. Those two were the only demonkinmanders around until the day before. Then why didnt the Warbringer do anything? Yorshka asked. He couldnt. Even if he had the key, the sin heir of envy would have stopped him. That Yaldabaoth ability? Rudigan grumbled, despite not being fully aware of all the details as his part of this raid was to fight. Marius nodded. Correct, Master Dwarf. Yaldabaoth is as threatening to the sin heirs and Princes of Sins, as they are to us. ReinhartReinYondwas equally as wary of his fellow demonkin as he was of us. That was why they executed the other envy demonkin once the sin heir of envy was dead. Out of revenge, or simple to show they disapproved of the sin heir, Midirn added. Although, Saori and Kushlekzar mentioned how the pride prince tried to save the sin heir when he was about to die, so it still doesnt make sense. Camaraderie, Kuornig mumbled. Mariuss diary said it allthe demonkin suffered through years of agony for their ns, and in such a situation, attachment can be created as one fights back-to-back. Of course, unless we question the Prince of Pride directly, we can only guess at whatever his motivations might be. Empress Melloxtressas reasoning was sound, but that is all it is, only an assumption, even if it is the best possible one. I agree. The Prince of Envy wasnt an evil, self-indulging fiend. I believed he genuinely cared for his country right up until his mind broke, so maybe we can assume the same might apply to his fellow princes. Marius sighed. Yet, maybe we were still fortunate the Princes of Sin arrivedte. Luckily, you came early and made your preparations in a timely manner. I hadnt nned for Champion Hestia to steal the key with [Providences Will], but it was good that she did. The Prince of Pride was quite furious when he heard about it. Luck was equally as important to winning a war. Agreeing with this one fact, the group decided to stop talking about it and instead drew their attention to the other veteran member of this raidMuraina. The ranger general of Sarial had a minor role simr to Rudigan and Farron, as they were thest second reinforcements in case of issues, but she was still one of the people who managed to contend against the Prince of Pride. Chasing her mark, Yorshka answered. Frightening, no? The Prince of Pride was able to hold his own against all of us, yet that elf still wants to fight him. All alone this time, as well. Are we sure we arent chasing after her? With the state of our stamina? Midirn countered. Dont be foolish. I understand Muraina is your friend, but you cannot continue fighting tonight. If she wants to go on this suicidal charge, let her. She is older than the both of us and it is in her right to do so, especially if you consider how these demonkin will continue being our enemies. The threat of war isnt over despite this operation, so taking at least one of their extra lives down would be for the best. War? Kuornig and Marius asked, prompting Rudigan to answer them. Seems like Im not the only one to not know the full context of everything. Ankor-Nazta, Sariel, and Loatryx are readying for an impending war once Artorias announces that they will secede from the empire. Seeing the two humans grimace, the dwarven Champion continued. This operation was meant to alleviate that threat, but the war hungry folk amongst the dwarves and elves will most likely push their agenda. Without Princess Hestia promoting her more peaceful stance, the days before us will probably be turbulent. The elves will spread their influence, Midirn sighed. Without Princess Hestias protection, that one foxian will most likely suffer. Reajaen, Yorshka replied. Hopefully she managed to resolve all her business. Once tonight is over, I can already guess Sarian rangers will extradite her to be judged The same will most likely apply to you, Vicar Marius. I can imagine the Sari Church of Aurena will not look upon you so favoribly for being an aplish to tarnishing the Light Goddesss name. I deserve such punishment, Marius stated, fully epting this truth. As long as my family will remain safe, I will even ept for my soul to not be reincarnated. The Folschreck Empire its days are over, and it is my fault. Yet, despite the somber atmosphere, Kuornig grabbed his old friends shoulder, shaking it while nodding his head. He then patted him on the back before standing up. If that is your fate, then I will apany you till the end, my friend. I also have a right to ask for penance, but thats it. Penance. Death is no penance, it is release. Fight, do not ask for your salvation just yet when your role is still usable for the uing days, Marius, Kuornig said before turning to Yorshka. He took off the medal attached to his breastte, prompting Yorshka to stand up and salute him. Yorshka, the Knights of Aurena as an order is crumbling before me, but men and women who truly believe in our cause to defend our faith still live on. Their faith was betrayed and they were broken down by our enemies. Karlst, Fmm, Kirstine Royce and let us not forget Elrick, wherever he is. They will need guidance, a person to speak to as they decide their future. Yes, Commander. The Hand of Heavensour predecessorbegan like any other fledgling knight order. They were small and only consisted of Goddess Erithia, God Yeostar, and Goddess Andira, yet they managed to rise in renown and power as their achievements spread throughout thend. The Knights of Aurena were created to rece them, with the Hands eventually bing the Empires royal knights, yet here we are. Corrupted, ruined, and splintered apart. Aureoliss knights hold no power or influence now. Yes, Commander. We are at our weakest now. Soon, the demonkin will assure our reputation will be forever tarnished, while they raise their Knights of Aurena into their ideal image. It will be an uphill battle to rebuild everything, and this isnt even mentioning the possibility of a war between humans where the next Knight-Commander must rally the order to fight against those they swore to protect. Yorshka remained quiet. Yorshka Sirris Nordor, do you understand the weight this medal will soon ce on your shoulders? Will you still ept it in hopes of bringing the order back into a ce our ancestors will be proud of? Are you asking this as my former Knight-Commander, or as an old friend and fellow dragoon squire? Kuornig smiled. Hehe, will you do all of this for a friend? Dont you think its too much? Yorshka smirked and looked over to Midirn. You already made me drill the squires and knights even when you were mymander. Nothing will change there except that I will have to make the decisions now. I might not act like one, but I am quite ambitious, especially when my husband doesnt have to work so hard to keep our daughter happy. Then, with my authority as the Knight-Commander of the Knights of Aurena, I, Kuornig von Schicksal, relinquish my title as the Knight-Commander and announce Yorshka Sirris Nordor as my sessor. May the Goddess watch over you, Knight-Commander Yorshka! May your de smite the enemies of the Goddess of Light! I ept! Yorshka kneeled as Kuornig knighted her with his sword before cing the emblem of the Knight-Commander on her chest. With honor granted, the nelly-inaugurated Knight-Commander stood up and offered a handshake to Midirn. Then, as my first decree, I will request aid from the Dragoon order of Loatryx in a jointpanionship. Let us erase the enemies of Goddess Aurena and God Kargryxmor together! If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Midirn smirked and epted it, roughly squeezing Yorshkas hand. I, Midirn Rango Kargryxmor, epted this proposal as my fathers and Knight-Commanders representative. Let it be known, Loatryx will defend Aureolis and the Knights of Aurena! Kuornig let out a sigh of relief as his transfer of power was finalized. Seeing Yorshka immediately ask for help from Midirn was what he expected when he appointed his former subordinate as his sessor, fully believing the order required outside help to survive in theing years. A clean te, with a Knight-Commander enthusiastic about training and growththe correct personality to rebuild the order. Stabilizing Aureolis will be an arduous task for the months and years toe, and simply announcing a new Knight-Commander will not fully remove the feelings of dissatisfaction others will have towards the knighthood. The inhabitants of Aureolis, the priests, and also the very knights will require a full exnation of the situation, one that will inevitably cause more strife. The Commanders words were a warning to Yorshka, but also a reminder that the future of this country will also require relying on Fleindia. Saintess Fleindia was the one Marius had announced as the only worthy blessed. Since it was agreed upon to reveal the truth of the fake pope to stop a possible war with the Empire, it was guaranteed that Mariuss position would be ruined with it, whether the Shakaie-Narn Alliance revealed his role in everything or not. With the world knowing that the demonkin had reced the fake pope and that all but two cardinals had died in tonights battle, the once unified Church of Aurena was at risk of being splintered. A schism between the eastern Church of Aurena in the Empire, and the western one that was about to be absorbed into the Sarien Church of Aurena. Aureolis would soon no longer be considered the Holy Capital any longer, forcing the faithful to choose sides. Priests, holy knights, and blessed will have their hands forced, one way or the other. Even if Fleindia were able to calm Aureolis down, it was likely the Empire would denounce her with this newest situation, as the demonkin still controlled the former leader of Aurenas blessedthe holy radiant, Leamerx. Naturally, this was all spection for now, but the veterans here had much to talk about, especially once they all returned to the subspace. Meanwhile, another group was discussing a different topic,pletely ignoring the political and religious situation of a friend. Aurora had to say goodbye to their leader. So, you are leaving with her? Saori, back in her wolfkin form, asked Melloxtressa with the rest of her party. Although she knew this was Hestias n all along, it still pained her to see the oue of it. [That was the deal,] Melloxtressa answered, coldly, although her eyes betrayed her sympathy for Auroras situation. [I would only allow my child to roam this world so long as she can prove to me that she is strong enough to survive its perils. I was woken from my hibernation for a favor when I wasnt indebted to her, which means she must oblige my demands. Do not worry, it is only four years, no, soon three years. Three years until my daughter bes five and may return here.] A lot may happen during that time, your majesty, Eine replied, groaning a bit as she drank a dragorade to weaken the effects of arcane corruption on her body. Hestia is our friend, so being separated from her for that long will be painful. Aye, not to mention, you said she wont be able to visit us, right? Grimnir said, causing Melloxtressa to nod. Unless a Kargryxian dragon became a juvenile at the age of five, it was forbidden for them to leave Miononbx. They may roam the Empire of Kargryx and the dragonewt city of Loatryx on the continent, but they may not leave it. While Aurora had the power of [Room] for them to meet each other from afar, the subspace still counted as being away from Miononbx. It depends on Eltharions mood, Melloxtressa replied, but even she knew her husband was strict when it came to the rules. Hestia would be able to meet and greet her friends while outside the portal, but she couldnt enter the subspace herself. Even if Hestia were able to enter it, Hestia couldnt teleport people over to Miononbx due to the massive traveling fee. The distance between Altrust and Miononbx was gigantic as the two continents were separated by sea, meaning the mana cost would be life-threatening, even for a dragon. The only way to arrive in Miononbx was to travel there naturally. Sadly, not all of them could go. [Are you sure you cannote with us?] Melloxtressa asked, almost in a pleading manner. She didnt want her daughter to be lonely. Saori smiled sadly. A three year vacation would be nice after all that we went through but I do not think it will be that easy for all of us to ignore the situation here. Eines family, for example, is one of the things holding us here, after all. Not to mention, without anyone from Aurora around, everything Hestia wanted to achieve with the Shakaie-Narn alliance will fall apart. As Auroras vice-leader, that responsibility will fall onto me. And she will need help with it, Grimnir spoke up. Not to mention, she cant be the only one to take care of those brats. Gotta stay behind and keep them equipped, cant force them to enter the subspace every single time. Im Auroras defender, my job is to stand in the front for them. By brats, Grimnir was talking about Saoris students. Tatsuya, Kyouya, and the others knew what would happen once the raid was over, yet all of them decided it was more important for them to stay on the maind. Going to Miononbx would mean a stronger, better continent to train on, but it would also mean being isted from everything going on in Altrust. While they could visit Hestia at any time if they went, the students of Shiroko High had decided the only way to help Aurora and Hestia was to use their presence to push their role in the world forward. Allies were just as useful as personal strength, and the same could be said of the reputation of Aurora. Aurora, due to their encounter luck, hadnt been able to travel much through Peolynca, meaning their partys adventurer rank wasnt as high as it should be. It was only rank B due to the average members rank, despite everybody being strong enough to be considered a rank A. During the time Hestia was gone, this had to be rectified. At least, that was what the students believed was the best thing they could do in this situation. Saori, Eine, Grimnir, and the students had decided to stay behind in Altrust, leaving only a few left to make their choice. I cante back, Fargryneill said. But I will rush to rank A. I already told Hestia this, but I will make it back before our siblings try to attempt to drag her into their problems, and after killing the Prince of Envy? I think I can do that. [How long?] Melloxtressa asked. The kirin princess grimaced, scratching her head. With Hestias titles, it should be faster, but unlike Miononbx, there just arent that many strong monsters around. Ill have to go dungeon hunting again, aiming for their bosses. Hmm, Ill try to aim for a year and a half. [I cant guarantee her hibernation willst that long ] Melloxtressa sighed. [But I guess it would be for the best for her to experience our family dynamic without biases first. She will have to confront Kahmeet and Wendriosa anyways, not to mention the other dragon rulers. Well, she is my daughter, so she probably wont have any issues with them.] Oooh, shes going to cause more than just a little trouble, Empress, Fargryneill burst inughter as she thought of the many young whelpling and fledgling about to aim their attention at their newest threat. It was simply dragon culture. Saori and the others couldnt really understand what the two were talking about, but all knew for a fact Hestias bad luck would follow her even into a new continent. Hopefully, it wouldnt remain with the rest of Aurora. While the majority had decided to stay behind, there were three who went over to Melloxtressas side. We will go, Tasianna bowed before embracing the rest of Aurora in goodbye. We cannot allow mydy to be lonely, so allow us, Miss Saori. [She will stay safe with us, even in the coldest reaches of Empress Melloxtressas home. Rest assured!] Bethlieranha spread her white wings, pping them up and down with pride. On the other hand, her twin brother, Shayatierus, simply bowed. [It is our duty.] Saori nodded, satisfied with this arrangement. However, they werent done just yet. Saori turned around, locking eyes with the newest member of AuroraVifi. She did not say anything, simply waiting for the demonkin to answer. Annoyed by this, Vifi shook her head. Saori, let me make it clear, I am a soldier and my duty is to follow orders. My task is also to protect Hestia, but in this situation where themander of our party is unconscious and unable to make a decision, you have the authority now. I await your order. Perturbed by her behavior, Saori stroked her chin for a moment before she began talking, Then, I want you to go with Hestia. Are you sure you will not need my strength? Honestly, Im surprised you actually trust me with this duty. Grimnir believed in you first, and then Hestia brought you in. I have my grievances with you, but that does not mean I forgot how we shared a talk and drank together. Aurora began as a simple party of friends that, unfortunately, had to be involved with the gods. Hestia is a bit idealistic, as you know, so I personally try to approach things differently sometimes for the sake of our options, Saori exined. If I was beingpletely rational, I would not let you go, because you are still a demonkin. However, once Hestia wakes up, she will probably start suffering through all of her issues that cropped up due to this raid, and I need people around her for when that happens. Tasianna and the wyverns are forever loyal to her and their ce is with her, yet you dont have anything that holds you on Altrust. Your orders will be to protect Hestia and give her your emotional support. Do you understand? Yes, maam. Orders received. Also, dont worry, I havent forgotten the donut deal. Hehe, I will have it ready on your next visit to the subspace, okay? Haha, now thats what I like to hear! Vifi smiled before she stiffened her body and gave a demonkin salute to everybody. Then, I will be off. Stay safe. Aurora was once again split. With their decisions concluded, Melloxtressa ordered Tasianna, the wyverns, and Vifi to mount on her back for the flight, exining that she nned on hurrying back to Miononbx. Hearing this, the wyverns instantly froze up, grimacing in pain as they remembered thest flight on the ancient dragons back. Seeing this, Tasianna couldnt help but remember Hestia Airlines. Would the mother fly as badly as her daughter? Gulping, Tasianna took her seat on the colossal dragons back, holding onto one of the scales there. A single one wasrger and probably heavier than the fairy was, even in her elven form. Ice then formed on everybodys arms and legs while a wind barrier appeared around them, a safety precaution. Once everybody said theirst goodbyes, Melloxtressa took flight with her daughter pressed against her chest. Despite those remaining moving far away from her, Melloxtressas massive wings caused such a wind force that it blew everybody off their feet and uprooted a couple of nearby trees. With a final [Apologies,] she sted into the sky, quickly making it to the clouds. [Can all of you see it?] Melloxtressa pointed at the scene right below her. Ignoring the frozen capital, it was a grandiose night view as the moon shined down, illuminating a portion of the country. There wasnt anything wrong with the four passengers, but Melloxtressa detected some rustling trees in the distance, believing them to be the fleeing demonkin. This smell is definitely from demonkin and elf? Is an elf chasing them? I guess I can leave this matter to Sariel. Deciding to ignore the issue, Melloxtressa wings then pounded the air, causing her to elerate. With four more beats, her flight had reached the speed of an Earthen jet ne, allowing her to quickly make her way out of the country. Instead of west, she flew south following the mana signatures left behind by the sudden appearance of that skeleton hand. Naturally, for a dragon that lived during the age of the Origin Gods Descent, Melloxtressa knew full well what she saw wasnt some illusion. It was a god, an Edjurl god, or at least an archdemon of theirs. She had nned to interrogate Klea on the matter, but she believed it was more prudent to inspect the mess herself. After all, her dragon breath had prevented the invader from harming her daughter, but her intervention caused the demonic lightning to stray from its path. Meaning, that foreign energy now lingered in somewhere within Peolynca. [By the gods!] Tasianna eximed as she spotted tworge, purple crevasse below her, decorating thends of Peolynca like scars. [E-Empress, Vifi just asked me if those] [The Edjurl gods gift to our world, children. The original scars left behind on our world in ages past were healed by the Origin Gods, but the lingering power left behind will continue to pollute this world. Dungeons were originally created to control and purify this energy, to transform it into mana, as an overabundant of it is more harmful than good. Nowadays, dungeons act as controls to stop mana from going on a rampage; however, it seems they will have to resume their ancient duty.] [Wouldnt that be good?] Shay asked. [More dungeons mean the humans in this area will flourish.] [A very naive idea, Shayatierus,] Melloxtressa replied, causing the wyvern to feel embarrassed. [While normally you would be correct, this energy is stronger than pure mana and the method for a dungeon to puriful or control this energy is to create monsters through them, and the stronger the intensity, the stronger the monster. The dungeons that are about to appear will be rank B, at the very least, and they will be spawning all right next to each other.] Melloxtressa then continued her flight, moving east to Elyonda where she found another purple scar. As she continued, the dragon managed to find four more, resulting in six scars left behind by the skeleton hand, yet all of these merely tiny scratches inparison to thest, seventh one. Located in the northern borders of the Empire, this scar was as deep as a gorge and long and wide enough to be considered a canyon. Luckily, itnded on an open prairie, leaving human casualties low to non-existent, but the damage this scar caused was more impactful than deaths. A massive earthquake was rumbling through this area as the sunderednd continued to vibrate under the new strain of all the new power, with a seismic level strong enough that Melloxtressa could only close her eyes to. [Expect Altrust to be divided into two in the future,] she stated, surprising both Tasianna and Vifi. [The energy is seeping deep into our worlds core. The Origin Gods will handle it, but expect the energy outburst to leave behind a stronger earthquake than this one. Haaa, maybe a pilgrimage in 400 years will pique my interest.] Contrary to Melloxtressasckadaisical attitude, Vifi absorbed all these sights, memorizing each one. This was the power of the Edjurl gods? BoleTarias government kept announcing how a world with them would be to the demonkins favor, but Vifi could only wrinkle her brows in disgust. This was what awaited them? Were the Edjurl gods any better than the Origin Gods? Both left cataclysmic issues behind, with the Twin-Elemental Lake in BoleTaria and now these giant scars. Each appeared when a Divine Taboo was broken, and to Vifi, this thought only brought back her repressed memories of her time spent in thatke. It was the same ce that gave Vifi her strength, but thinking about how she had to suffer through it only made her want to cry. She couldnt look or think about the repercussion these scars will leave on the world without gaining a headache. Marsven protect us from the gods. With a loud sigh, Melloxtressa memorized the sight of these scars and turned northwest, warning her four passengers to be prepared. She flew higher into the sky until her wings wouldnt cause a hurricane to happen and prepared two green magic circles[Wind st]. Pointing her head forward, Melloxtressa raised her wings up and cast the spells, causing her to shoot forward, breaking the sonic barrier around her. Through thends, above the mountains, and over the sea, it only took Melloxtressa a couple of minutes of beating her wings to finally make it past all those obstacles. She stopped herself mid-flight with [Tailwind] and [Aerokinesis], and hardened her body with her diamond dust to prevent any damage from inertia. The force caused the clouds around her to blow her, revealing a sight Tasianna and Vifi were instantly mesmerized by. Just a moment ago, Aureolis waspletely shrouded in darkness with only the light of the moon guiding people, yet, it was suddenly so bright here. In fact, Vifi could even see the sun appearing on the horizonit was dawn. [The world is a sphere,] Melloxtressa announced. [While it is in the middle of the night in Aureolis, it is morning in Aelozonia. While the most eastern parts of Folschreck are experiencing the afternoon, Miononbx will soon witness the rising sun. The world turns around our sun, you see, so this is why this exists. I might be a void-touched, but I havent learned how to stop time yet, ahaha. In fact, if I flew fast enough, I could make a full rotation around our world!] Incredible! Tasianna and Vifi expressed this for different reasons. Tasianna already knew the world was a sphere due to the many books she read, but she never really understood what it meant, while to Vifi? To her, the world also felt like it only really existed when it was before her eyes. She never really expanded her world view to more than what she had to deal with, as she never needed such knowledge. This childish wonder made her unable to look away. The morning light reflected off the snow-scaped mountains and fields of thend before her, blinding her for a moment before a strong hail storm covered it up. Now, instead of ring light, the light reflection caused the falling hail to dazzle like gems. Melloxtressa peered into the storm and flew up, showing that a relentless hail storm was preventing entry into the continent. [Miononbx is split into two portions. The southern parts where the royal family and the original Loatryx is located, and a northern ind. It is technicallyrge enough to count as its own continent, but since Kargryxmor conquered it, thend of the ice dragons is part of Miononbx now. Too bothersome to change things now that hes gone, though,] Melloxtressa exined with the tone of a local guide. Some enthusiasm was sprinkled here and there, like a mother introducing her daughters friends to their home country. The ancient dragon then spread her wings and let out a small growl, causing the hail storm to subside immediately. In the next second, movement could be seen at the nearby mountains before loud dragon roars reced the swirling storm. Like thunderous cannons, theirbined voices shook the mountain range, causing avnches to fall and cover the winter wondend in their wake. Smiling at this wee, Melloxtressa looked down at her daughter, carefully whispering, [This is your home, Hestia. My birth ce. It is a bit chilly, but I will make sure you will get used to it.] With a brightened heart, she took her first wingbeat after returning home from a short adventure. Seeing this, the dragonkin stopped their cries, leaving the echo to act as the trumpets to celebrate the triumphant return of their true ruler. The dragons then took to the air, following behind Melloxtressa as she returned to her nest at the very center of this ind continent, where she could see the silhouette of three dragons, with one of them being farrger than the others. Melloxtressa was approximately 227m (745 ft) long from head to tail, while Hestia was 1861cm (61 ft). Inparison, the average size of the assembled dragonkin were around 3800cm (125 ft), yet the three silhouettes wererger than that. Two of them were around 9700cm (319 ft), while the one in the middle was 147m (486 ft) long and as wide as Melloxtressas torso. An abnormal bipedal dragonthis was the current Dragon Ruler of Ice. This was her recement. This was her regent. [Alextraxus,] Melloxtressa heralded, causing the flight of dragons behind her to swoop towards the ground while the three before her flew into the sky. Spreading their wings out and letting snow rain around Melloxtressas nest, the dragonsnded on the mountain tops and unleashed their dragon breaths in a spiral, creating a colorful twister of white, blue, and green. Fitting for ice dragons, the breath froze into an ice sculpture that looked as if it was made out of the most bewitching, polished gems you could buy. Melloxtressa chuckled as she saw this dramatic disy before she released her mana, causing the sculpture to melt onto the mountain top like molten cheese. Seconds past before all the snow covering her nest was reced by the gem-like ice, making it sparkle under the sunlight like a mountain of diamonds. Dragons, after all, loved valuables. Although she could probably make her own mountain of diamond-like ice, she didnt wish to leave her family home and instead covered it up in ayer of it. It didnt matter if it was fake, to Melloxtressa, the beauty of such a creation was enough to enrapture her eyes. [Empress of the Ice, true ruler of all ice dragons!] a man spoke for the three bowing dragons. [Alextraxus, your faithful retainer, wees you back home.] [I am home,] she answered, granting everybody to raise her heads, where they saw Melloxtressa raise the icicle ball she was holding all this time, suddenly noticing a crimson being imprisoned in it. [Greet my daughter, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Remember your princess, dragons of the Frozen Nest. Remember the eighth child of your Dragon Emperor, Eltharion!] Krooooooagh! All adult dragons roared simultaneously, loyal and faithful to their true ruler. None dared ignore hermand, as the icy sting of her aura taught them enough of the cost of treason now. [Alextraxus!] Melloxtressamanded, prompting thergest dragon amongst them to approach them. The current Dragon Ruler of Ice, the only other rank S ice dragon currently living in Frozen Nest. [My daughter will require much care once she awakens from her hibernation. Call for my dragonewt n and have them bring over masons and carpenters. I will have afortable nest for my child built. Also, call for an elven mana surgeon, my daughter will need inspection.] [By your order, Empress!] Alextraxus roared, ordering all the dragons around Melloxtressa to leave for the day as they executed her orders. With her orders given, Melloxtressa swiftly returned to her diamond-covered nest and released Tasianna, Vifi, and the twins, before control the temperature within her home to a barely warm enough state for all of them. As Tasianna and the twins were ice elementally-aligned, the bitter cold didnt sap their strength, but it was a different story for Vifi, who had been more used to the searing warmth of the BoleTaria and the Evide Great Desert. Once Vifi received some thickeryered clothes from the subspace, Melloxtressa smiled as sheid her daughter on a frozen throne in the form of arge cup. Here, her father and mother hadid her brothers and her egg to hatch, and Melloxtressa did the same to Hestias when she was still unhatched. Although she knew she wouldnt be able to return to those days, she still left Hestia there to rest. [Everybody, there will be a long wait until my daughter awakens, so let us turn my nest into a home all of you will enjoy, yes?] Melloxtressa said to the jubtion of all those around her. And yet, the day, its almost done ? Its time to go to bed ? How brave, you are, my perfect girl ? How much I love you, dear ? Enjoy your sleep, my precious ruby. Mom will wait for you, even until the end of time. Side Story 53: An Illusion of Unity. Side Story 53: An Illusion of Unity. BoleTaria, the demonkin country. OzCile, its capital, was the Princes of Sinsst refuge if all of their avable aberrations were destroyed; meaning, if their life were to end in such a situation, they would still have onest life here. Yet, many wouldnt call this a true life, as thisst aberration would always be the weakest. As exined by the archdemon of lust, KleaHatma, demonkin could revive at any aberration, as they were created using a part of their soul, allowing the main bodys soul to find an anchor and not be swept away into Ilsaphones divine realm. Using the mana stored inside, the demonkin would then be able to reconstitute their body,pleting their resurrection. While their memories would be retained, as the soul carried ones memories as well as the brain, the demonkins previous Profile from their time abroad wouldnt be fully inherited. Chunks of stats would disappear to adapt to the new body, skill levels could regress or be entirely lost, and not to mention there could be a severe loss of levels. The body wasnt a one-to-one replica of the original, rather it was quite inferior, but at least one remained alive. Nevertheless, the point was that a new body was created using the mana inside the aberration. If there wasnt enough mana, the revived could turn all the way back into a level zero without any of the levels, skills, custom spells, and Abilities theyd gained over their long years of training. To most, this was undoubtedly a curse, as the new body wouldnt de-age along with the regressed levels. If the demonkin was too old, even if they tried to ovee their predicament and reobtain their lost strength, it would be practically impossible. s, the Princes of Sin would receive an even worse shock. If such a situation were to happen to them, there was the possibility that the demon blood they received to use their Original Sin abilities might rebel against its owner. An agonizing, unending misery where only death would relieve them from their self-destructing body. Yet, this wasnt even speaking about the ramifications the aberration creation process had on a demonkins soul. Memories were attached to a soul, so splitting it up could potentially have long term detriments like psychotic breaks, mood swings, or even a personality shift, and this wasnt even mentioning the effects pure demon blood would have on a demonkin. Yet, the soul splitting was still the most impactful change for a newly inaugurated Prince of Sin. Through years of progress, the process has been mostly refined to the point the chief researchers could determine how much and where a soul could be split without harming a newly appointed prince. With an upper limit to how many aberrations a prince could have without destroying their soul, the current eras Princes of Sin were entirely removed from the problematic state when the process was first created. Nevertheless, there was still one prominent issuedeveloping the aberration. Until their first aberration developed into a rank B, they only loosely possessed a second life due to the aforementioned problems. Yet, the first aberration was always the smallest piece of a prince, as its main use was to act as a far-reaching [Telepathy] ry, allowing the BoleTarian military and government to coordinate with their most importantmanders. Therefore, the influence a prince would have on the war against the Folschreck Empire was rather minimal untilter in their life, when they had two aberrations, with one of them fully developed. This was the reason why the princes couldnt fully assert their advantage of having multiple lives, as a single untimely death could erase most of their training and efforts.Creating a Prince of Sin was a difficult process, not to mention the soul splittingan action that tread upon Ilsaphones domain. The younger a Prince of Sin was, the more likely that they didnt have a developed aberration. Princes of Sin were strategic-level military powers and were treated as such, yet they remained vtile, influenced by their sin. Losing one without any preparations for a sessor would set the BoleTarians war efforts back by years. And such, a phenomenon was happening right now inside theboratory of the Prince of Sloth. The [Telepathy] aberration stored inside a ss chest was rumbling, such that the many demonkin walking around and working inside started to take notice. While the majority of researchers distractedly continued with their duties, one of them took the orb out and ced it on the ground, analyzing the process and documenting everything down. Expressionless, as if nothing in the world could inspire or fill the hole in her heart, the female demonkin kept on working before the aberration started to shrink and turn into an actual flesh and blood heart. Blood began seeping from it, covering the fairnite floors in red. Showing just as little emotions as their coworker handling the aberration, all of the remaining demonkin researchers began pushing the various furniture andb instruments to the edge of the room, waiting for the flooding to stop. Once it did, the red liquid instantly turned dark brown and began to harden up into pink flesh like a humans; however, after reaching that point, nothing else happened. This flesh pile was lifeless and showed no other characteristics at first, but once gathered up into one lump, the demonkin could make out undeveloped bone, hair, and squishy organs underneath all the fleshyyers. Yet, that didnt change that it was still lifeless. The prince this aberration belonged to failed to revive, and it became even more apparent when the air above the flesh lump began to quiver. The space above was then ripped open and, like a broken pinata, various items flew out of it with no restraint. Weapons, armor, food, and potions crashed onto the ground, with thetter ones breaking and spilling. [Storage Magic] the first demonkin woman said before she and herpatriots all fell to the ground like stringless marites. Copsed on the ground, their empty eyes peered at the ceiling as the sound of footsteps echoed from within a door in the back of the room. As it opened, yawning could be heard as a demonkin came into the room. Wearing abcoat, he groaned in annoyance as he scratched his head before picking up a cup of cold tea from a nearby table, making noises of appreciation, acting for all the world as if he was enjoying his favorite drink. As he continued walking up to the lump of flesh, he stopped and noticed his bare foot had stepped in some of the spilled potion liquid, causing him to grimace in disgust. He sighed but was toozy to do anything about it; instead, the first copsed female demonkin suddenly regained her strength, standing up and rushing over to the room in the back, retrieving a pair of fluffy slippers and helped the man put them on, before falling back on the ground like a broken doll. Scratching his back as he kept on yawning, the man eyed the flesh lump and the items lying around it. He shook his head in disappointment. I knew it. Envy was too delusional to renew the pact. The blood wasnt transferred to this body, the man spoke. If Pride or Lust cant retrieve the body, then How long will you need? Another mans voice sounded from the opposite of the room before it opened up, inviting in an old man with a walking cane inside. Someone our scientist knew all too well. Lord Sloth? How long? Lord Greed The scientist demonkin grimaced and drank his tea in one gulp, as if he needed the energy inside the drink to continue speaking. At least ten years. Harvesting enough blood from Master Envys remains is always a struggle, not to mention retrieving the necessary materials for the synthesis and then the soul splitting. I know what you wanted to say, but no, I cant expedite the process. Thest time we had to make more pure demon blood was over 600 years ago! When the entire process was first developed! The Prince of Sloth grumbled, dissatisfied that so much work would await him. Not only did he have to investigate and reinterpret his predecessors notes again, but he would need to adapt them to the modern age for his own sake. No matter how indolent the prince was, at his heart, he was a stout and prideful scientist and engineer, fully invested in his craft. He may have loved to sleep and eat, but his deep affection for his work was unrivaled. As such, please, make sure that Lord Pride that He has already informed me. The operation was aplete failure. Sloth froze in ce, eyes widened in horror. We are talking about Pride, right? W-we sent him after Lust and she was heading to meet with the former Warbringer, right? What do you mean they failed? We expected Envy to possibly die, but this is The sixth empress of the Dragon Empire had decided to interfere with our ns, but Lord Pride informed me that she quickly flew far west after confirming something. She was cradling her daughterAurenas newest Championclose to her bosom while she did so, so I deduce the two had an arrangement. They are probably on their way to Kargryx, but the fact still remainsthe corpse of Lord Envy cannot be retrieve. Greed sighed before his eyes sharpened, causing Sloth to shiver. Yet it doesnt really matter if we did manage to retrieve it or not, the body wouldnt have any blood for you to work with in the first ce. Confused, Sloth asked Greed what he meant by this. Sure, the aberration process wasnt perfect, but it did use an altered version of how the seven archdemon used to grant mortals a portion of their demonic power. Truthfully, neither the Prince of Sloth nor his predecessors had a full understanding of how the process truly worked, but it did work and that was all that mattered. Even if the Prince of Envy had revived as nothing but a level zero version of himself, it was still better than what actually happened. The moment his body had finished forming, his soul left it. A failure in the process? Unbelievable! In fact, impossible! This process was created using centuries worth of knowledge and effort! Yet, all those thoughts disappeared once the Prince of Greed answered, He made contact with our gods. Preposterous! Sloth snapped. The ritual cannot be made randomly! It needs preparations, and the ungodly amount of mana needed to speak with our gods was only made once. For the previous Princes of Lust to summon those otherworlders! Correct, but what if he had the mana inside him all this time? Greed asked. We thought his delusions came from Aurenas dog and her mother, but what if his n to kill the girl failed due to some outside interference? After all, there is still the question of how he trapped them in Yaldabaoth in the first ce. Reports suggested the two were in Elyonda, only to suddenly appear in Aureolis, where they escaped through his windows. How? Getting Melloxtressa to follow him wouldnt have ended with simply a broken window and a broken mind. She would have destroyed Aureolis in her rage. Correct, but how did he do it? We simply never asked ourselves what exactly his n entailed, only focusing on the fact he wanted to kill Aurenas newest Champion. We were worried he would drag Kargryx into our war. Greed sighed and tried to strengthen his arched back, only to groan and nearly fall over. Only VifiYok and her squire, Heek, knew exactly what was going on but they kept quiet on the matter, since Lord Envy ordered them to do so. None have really questioned the boy about what happened, and that has been our downfall. We were focused too much on the results, instead of what led to the n in the first ce! The Prince of Greed grumbled, grimacing in pain as he remembered the mistakes his Prince of Sin generation created. Therefore, I asked you, what if Lord Envy, in his paranoia, prayed to the Edjurl gods and one of them answered back? What if he peered too deeply into the abyss when the dragon girl managed to nullify his Yaldabaoth? What if his descent into lunacy was caused not by the dragons but the Edjurl god? What if that mana remained in his soul and he used it to contact them once again for another deal? Sloth grimaced but nodded, prompting Greed to continue. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. This deal was to kill the targets of his agonyAurenas Champion. Hearing this, Sloth nodded once again. That is why we had that message. Another divine taboo was broken. So you mean to tell me Envy was the one to break it? Greed nodded, causing Sloth to grab his mouth, holding back the vomit wanting to escape his body. The acids burnt his throat as this ill feeling assaulted his already lethargic body. Whatever he offered our gods is now our biggest issue, as the dragon princess survived ording to Lord Pride. Melloxtressa, Plesia, and Marsven protected her, and I wouldnt be surprised if Aurena did as well. You will do well to not expect anything if we even try to search for his body, since if Mistress KleaHatma is with them, she will know to dispose his bodypletely. Greed grimaced, anger now clouding his expression. It seems we must start considering Mistress KleaHatma an enemy. She might have actually converted. Whats this about your gods? Sloth suddenly asked, causing the already furious Greed to snap his eyes over to him. AlbDeuer, Greed addressed him, causing Sloth to flinch and back away as he ordered his group of marite-like demonkin to shield him from the elderly demonkins fury. We are demonkin. Our only masters are the Edjurl gods. All our efforts are for BoleTarian, and the only way our country can survive is through them. The Origin Gods are Edjurl gods as well, Sloth forced himself to say despite the danger he exposed himself to. He knew Greed valued him immensely, so there were lines he could cross without being punished, but simr to all the other Princes of Sin, he too had sin heirs to rece him if it became necessary. Our only goal is to help our people rise from the pits we currently are in. That is all! Anything else to reach it is just a side-objective, including the downfall of Folschreck and your n to install the Edjurl gods into our world. You tried to indoctrinate me into this mindset like you did Klei and Astrol, but you also know I am not that sort of person to simply listen. I follow the way with the least resistance, Lord Sloth. You value that about me. I do, so I suggest you be silent, Alb. Your Master taught you to question, but he was smart enough to work quietly. Do the same unless youre willing to risk making the same mistake. Sloth gulped, knowing this was his final warning. Yet, he couldn''t stop himself from speaking up. God Marsven is equally as deserving of our respect. Brilliant, the perfect answer that I did not seek. Yes, God Marsven is a true Edjurl god, while Goddess Plesia only reveals her true nature if her brother is threatened. Unlike Marsven, she has a severe weakness, more severe than the formers daughters. Greed turned around. Pray to Marsven if you wish, but you will not speak up on this matter any longer, Alb. One day, you will see the enlightened world the Edjurl gods will bring to Peolynca. Lord Envy was simply not worthy. Sloth copsed once Greed left hisboratory, breathing heavily as if he had just ran a marathon. Unable to stand up, he ordered the emotionless demonkin around him to bring him back to his bed. Exhausted, he tried to fall asleep, growing increasingly worried about the future of his country before falling into a deep sleep as if nothing had happened. Yet, this wouldnt be the case for the demonkin stuck on the other side of the globe. Stranded in the middle of a forest, the Prince of Pride ended his long-range telepathy to look behind him. He couldnt find his stalker, but he knew from instinct somebody was around even without his skills. Somebody was trying to kill him, no, her. He looked to the side where the Prince of Lust and Warbringer Sakrha were. Unconscious due to Melloxtressas oppressive aura, these two werent able toe out of the battle unscathed. They would most likely be fine once they awoke, but right now? They were burdens he had to protect. Ones he had to rescue under the dragon empresss nose. He tried to do the same for the Prince of Envy, but it quickly became clear to him that the empress wanted a trophy. If he became too greedy and decided to save a third of the demonkin, he would have lost more than just a few toes. It wouldnt matter how much stronger he had gotten after defeating the rank A griffon king; in the face of a rank SS, even his pride wouldnt survive. Thankfully, while fleeing, he still managed to observe everything that happened during the conclusion of the Prince of Envys death and inform BoleTaria about it. Although Melloxtressa had found him, she showed what he thought was a glint of mercy he hadnt expected, but it seemed his feelings were misced, as the dragon empress had simply left him alone for others to handle. He snapped his body around and prepared to snap his fingers just as an arrow flew at him, forcing him to destroy it. He tried to snap again, but his skills activated when he felt a projectileing from above, only to notice the silhouette of a woman aiming her bow at him. The prince immediately grabbed his kinsmen and dodged out of the way by kicking off the air with [Air Walk]. As he was about to retaliate, the woman above stopped him. I havent attacked yet; that was just a warning shot earlier. Dont you want to ask why Im here before forcing me to shoot again? It was a familiar voice he had only heard once before, and that was from whenever she yelped in pain during the battle he just had. Blinded by the moonlight, he couldnt fully identify the persons face, but, simr to Hestia, he found it difficult to forget the voices of people. Youre that elf ranger from before. Muraina, the others called you. Correct! she said cheerily as she descended to the ground. With her bow still aimed at him, she continued. Had fun running? Is that supposed to be a taunt? I must admit, you are more silent when ites to sneaking than I thought. Somebody so quiet my ears cannot pick them up, unless they wish me to hear them. Like when you shot your first arrow and then now He squinted his eyes. You want something. You arent limited to distance this time. You could have shot at least one arrow into my back before I could have reacted. So, speak, before we continue this battle. Oh, who said I wanted to continue? Besides, tell me honestly, Prince of Pride, do you truly believe you can defend yourself and those youngsters from me? If the sphemer of Aurena hadnt gotten fat andzy from her honors during the War for the Faefolk, then maybe I wouldnt. However, from the looks of it, you have. Age does affect everybody, even elves. Hahaha. Unable to keep herposure, Muraina loosened her grip on her arrow for a moment, creating an opening the Prince of Pride quickly took advantage on to snap at her chest, only for the elven huntress to quick take a step to the side at the veryst moment and unleashed an arrow at the Prince of Lust. Pride mmed his lute onto the ground, barely able to redirect the projectile with his [Aerokinesis] before it hit hispanions. Sadly, due to his broken stance, Pride knew he couldnt quickly react to the next projectile in time. He looked up, grimacing as Muraina already had nocked the next arrow on her bow; in fact, there were three this time. Muraina grinned in joy. Hehehe, I havent heard that insult in years. You dont really hear that name so deep into the west, especially since I deployed with the dwarven army to attack the Empire directly. sphemer of Aurena, what a joke, but nicknames given to you during a war are like medals, no? How could I refuse? You are treated like a demonkin by the Folschreckians. Your mere existence is an affront to them, ever since your achievement of destroying multiple cities with only your squad made you infamous I had thought you would be more, but you have lost your fangs. You didnt move like the veteran I heard so much about, Pride snapped, causing Muraina to snicker. As furious as I was back then, it was the expected result for my decline. Reflecting on myself also helped, but I assure you, it is enough to kill you at least once, even if I die. In fact, kill me. Muraina smiled. A final resting area for this god sphemer, even if it wont bring back the thousands of humans Ive taken down in my wake. The voices would finally end for me and I can enter eternal slumber. Youve really lost your edge Haaa. The Prince of Pride corrected his posture, prompting Muraina to do the same, lowering her bow. All right, what do you want to talk about? Here. Muraina threw a scroll over to the demonkin. A proposal from King Elutis Anduriol himself. The prince opened the scroll, skimming the contract for a summary before replying, A non-aggression pact? Between BoleTaria and the Shakaie-Narn Alliance. Leave its members out of your vengeance; in fact, leave the entire western portion of Altrust in peace and we will leave you be in your campaign against the Empire. Do you take me for a fool? Our scouts have already informed us High King Fugnarus exposed our involvement with that dwarf, and we fully understand how much their race likes to hold grudges. The animosity between our peoples has lingered for over 2600 years due to our demon ancestors being able to corrupt the dwarves back then. Zuekluk, as they started to call them. Do you not understand the use of a non-aggression pact? Muraina tilted her head, confused he was being this slow due to his paranoia. Heres the situationthe dwarves are furious and wish for revenge at all cost, so one day we might get into a conflict, but that will be many years into the future. The istionist factions in Sariel have recently be more belligerent after they learned what happened to our dwarven allies, while the enforcersas embarrassing as it is to sayare pro-war right now due to our human allies. Artorias. Correct! Artorias is currently dealing with a storm of issues, as their southern neighbors are starting to be impatient due to your grimgarian allies, and it seems like their king has decided to crusade through the horde and then direct their anger at Artorias for allying with Princess Hestia. After news of Aureolis spread, it will inevitably be a casus belli. The history between Artorias and Atadoro is terrible enough for it to ignite. Muraina shrugged. Which is why the war will start for the Shakaie-Narn Alliance no matter what, and our first target will be Atadoro. There are other pro-imperialist countries in the west and, should they direct their swords at us, we elves and dwarves will fight. Artorias, Estralia, and Yeos are all part of the alliance now and we will defend our allies to the death, which will then bring Loatryx into the situation. Do you understand what I am getting at? If BoleTaria agrees to this contract, we will leave each other alone in our war, and you wont suddenly send a strike team into BoleTaria in retaliation. Do I understand correctly? And it wouldnt wont just be me as part of that strike team, let me tell you before you try to kill me. If I die, somebody else will lead the attack and force BoleTaria to divide their attention again, but we elves will assure the grimgarians wont be useful. Not to mention, with your foundation in Aureolis gone, your Edjurian sympathizers cant move at the same efficiency. My spywork, though, will once I deploy them. Muraina snapped her fingers as she noticed the princes expression softening, knowing she caught him on the hook. If the war continues and were forced to attack the empire through whatever method, there will be a three pincer move. Our alliance from the west, the beastmen in the north, and the demonkin from the south. The empire will fall and you can start your ns on taking it over and finding some fertilend. Sounds good? Muraina smiled before she returned to a neutral look. If, however, the dwarves cannot forgive you, then we will try to work it out since the istionists and the enforcers will support peace. If Princess Hestia helps us, peace between humans and demonkin could happen, which will force the hands of the dwarves. If we seed in this, then imagine this. A trade pact, to allow BoleTarians to experience the progress of the rest of the world. The prince considered her proposal, and it did follow the world view he wanted the next generation to experience, but he couldnt give her a clear answer. It was an entirely idealistic view and she knew it, but was selling this fantasy to him like a scammer. Yet, at the same time, there was some truth in her words and conduct that suggested against such a pessimistic opinion. However, he knew one truth without a doubt. Your king must really despise the Empire. Murainas smile waned until she nodded, saddened. With all his being. Yet, not the human race as a whole. He truly wishes for peace with Artorias and wants to bring other human countries under his protection, while he craves for true vengeance against Folschreck for all they did to our fae neighbors. Ourst campaign stopped because the Empire was too humongous to conquer with our dwindling elven and dwarven armies, so we took a smaller victory. This time, however? We have the support from the dragonewts and a number of human countries. And our years of work, the prince slung at her. What if we fight against Carmaniate after the war? We have a grudge against them as well. Carmaniate and our alliance will only be allied against Folschreck. Considering the many beastmen tribes and their individualistic and warmongering nature, it would be impossible to maintain a pact with them forever. In fact, it would be beneficial for us for the both of you to fight each other, Muraina stated, causing the prince tough. The truth did hurt, but he preferred it over her using her silver tongue. In other words, leave it to the future for everything to work out What happens if BoleTaria goes back on it? You have no guarantee, especially with thest demand. What do you mean? Doesnt everybody plot behind the curtains, even against their allies? Muraina smiled. Sure, the elves, dwarves, and dragonewts have an incredibly strong bond with each other due to our history, but that doesnt mean we dont keep each other in check. The same applies to Caedhul, and King Elutis intends the same with Artorias and the other allied human countries. We will keep each other in check for a better future. For a future our people deserve. Once again, the prince couldnt help but smile. It was exactly what he wanted to hear. He hated that she knew how topel him. Seeing this, Muraina nodded. In a weeks time, send somebody over to the region to the south of the Atadoro country. The location is marked on your letter. Give us an answer then, and, dont forget, anything but a BoleTaria agrees will be seen as aggression, Muraina said before she slowly walked back into the forest, disappearing from the princes vision and detection. He let out a deep sigh as he truly contemted everything, but knew he couldnt give an answer. A conference had to be called with all the princes present, especially since the contract demanded one important point from the demonkin. Greed wont like this. BoleTaria and the entirety of the demonkin race must forgo the Church of the Edjurian gods. Worship of the Origin Gods isnt mandatory, but the gods that scarred our world shouldnt be prayed to by Peolyncians. You only see us as Peolyncians now, huh? Damn elves. Where has your support been all these millenia ago? Chapter 483: Welcome to The Dragon Arc. Chapter 483: Wee to The Dragon Arc. Rraaaghk grrrierk. Kuuyyik fruiiik Herrstkrria. Uhhh its so noisy. Come on, why are people growling inside my room? I just want to sleHuh? Sleep? The second my mind woke up, images and memories came rushing in, everything that had just happened to meing back in a sh. Aureolis My fight with one of the seven leaders of BoleTariathe Prince of Envyhad just concluded if I remembered correctly, concluding with not only the princes death but also a strange event where the sky was split open and a giant skeleton hand appeared from it. Then, what happened afterwards? Right, the prince died and I was saved from being turned into a bomb by my mom. The raid was a sess, but that was all I could remember. Having fractured and unclear memories was amon thing for me at this point, but it still felt annoying as heck. My solution for that problem? Beat up a Prince of Envy to the point he would be forced to fix up my soul, which worked great, since it directly led to most of my childhood memories resurfacing. A great n, of course, but the problem was that the guy was finally dead, so I cant exactly trick him into helping with these new faulty memories. Frankly, good riddance. He and his damn cult and soldiers caused me more trauma than most of the enemies Id fought up until now, so this feeling of finally having obtained vengeance was more that of relief. Ahhh, Tasianna, please, forgive me for thinking like this. I feel like such a hypocrite but I guess you wouldnt think like that about me. Youre too good of a friend sometimes. Just thinking about my friends chased away thest of the drowsiness. After all, it was pretty much tradition at this point for me to pass out after a big fight, and just the thought of people crowding around my bed, all worried, scared me. Well, I couldnt dy it any longer. The noises were getting louder and harder to ignore, as it began to sound like people arguing with each other. Like a bunch of growling lions.As I opened my eyes, I raised my brows when I noticed the shiny, pristine blue ground I wasying on, only to notice small, ck gravel flooring encased below. Light reflected off the surface, creating something simr to glossy mosaic tiles, as the outline of the gravel could be clearly seen through the clear blue ground. It was ice. My scales could feel the chill emanating from them, but at the same time, I didnt feel cold. How paradoxical; I would honestly question my own body if I didnt know this world was Peolynca and that magic and mana was perfectly capable of creating such a phenomenon. After all, the frozen prison Mom put me in was exactly like thatice that didnt feel like ice. [Princess Hestia! Brother, shes awake!] A hyperactive womans voice trumpeted in my head. Following this telepathic voice, a man quickly replied, [Y-youre right! Princess!] Blinking my eyes, I turned my head around towards the constant growling and stomping probably caused by these two familiar voices. Yet, when I did, it only became harder to focus on them, as the shy icy ground below me was just the beginning. Stctites and stgmites made from crystalline ice decorated the unnaturally smooth ceiling and walls, as small diamond-sparkling snow kept falling down like rain, dripping down my draconic face like water droplets before they were absorbed into the ground. Small, almost undetectable, ripples could be seen in the floor, making me feel like I wasying on a giant pond rather than on solid ground. The beauty of this natural wonder was dreamlike. I thought all of this was ice, but I was starting to think it was more than that, as the evidence of it continued to pile on. In particr, the bed I wasying on made it clear everything might be more artificial than I had first believed. It was a nest in the form of a giant pudding! The shape of a custard n, in fact. When my legs pushed my body up due to the surprise at this revtion, I noticed it began to wobble around, showing off how springy and soft it was. Made from white mana fabric, it easily ripped apart but quickly healed itself by sapping some of my mana without my consent, yet the amount was so small, even a humanmoner could probably feed it without emptying their mana reserves. Golden nuggets and gemstonesranging from rubies, emeralds, topaz, and otherswere embedded onto its surface and ced inside the stuffing, making this seem almost like a dragons treasure pile. It seemed almost like a joke, but here I was. My scales were so thick,ying on the nuggets and gems wasnt even a hassle; in fact, it only made me want to doze off again. So my head fell off the bed when I was sleeping? Was that the cause of me waking up? I wanted to ask where I was so badly, as this wasnt my room in my subspace. This was neither my Obsidian Orchestra nor my dragonewt room. Yet, I held it back, as the ones to answer it were right in front of me. I recognized them. Two snow wyverns looked at me with agape jaws, their eyes betrayed their surprise and tion to see me, and I couldnt help but to reciprocate them. Seeing them, so worried, only made my feare true but I couldnt help but be happy that they were okay. It meant nothing else happened after the raid was over. [Shay? Beth?] I said. [Princess!] Beth charged at me, rubbing her head against me as she growled with so much affection and enthusiasm, I felt awkward. It felt like a friend giving another a hug after meeting each other after a long time. [I-I will call Tasianna over! Sister, keep the princesspany for now!] Shay stated before quickly flying out of the room-cavern, showing me the exit to this ce. Is it just me, or has he gotten faster? I noted. I was used to watching him and Beth spar with Tasianna, so it was surprising to see how much smoother he was gliding through the air. Did he level up a ton during the raid? [Weve missed you so much. Im so happy to see you again!] Beth kept speaking, almost sounding like she was in tears. In fact, while her wyvern eyes werent shedding them, she was sending me images of her elven form crying like a heartbroken young adult with a face so red and puffy, I thought her eyes had turned into tomatoes! [Ah,e on, Beth! What are you doingAhrk!] I yelped as I felt her wings wrapping around my neck and body. As I wasrger, she couldnt fully wrap her wings around me, but I felt her chilling scales against mine. [Aahhhh! Stop, stop, stop! Its cold! Youre exuding your chilling aura, Beth!] [I apologize!] she said, but she didnt stop. [But, please, just endure it a bit. Even Brother had to rush out to stop himself from disgracing himself like me, but weve been waiting for so long. We trusted Her Majesty, but the days felt like an eternity despite her estimations.] [H-huh? What are you talking about? You know I usually just fall asleep after a fight, I mean, it happened in Elyonda when I stayed asleep for nine days. Ah, no, sorry, sorry. That probably was insensitive of me to say. Nine days or longer would make everybody worried, so just forget it, okay?] I pped my face internally as I just realized how worried everybody had to be. [Okay, Im sorry! I ll make] [No!] Beth interrupted me and pushed herself off me. [You dont understand, my princess. Youve been asleep for] Lady Hestia! Another familiar voice echoed through these frozen walls, originating at the entrance when Shay returned. A woman jumped off his back, flying over to me with her butterfly-like wings. Although elven in appearance and size, her mana-blue hair and witch-maid like robes quickly made me remember her identity. She might be a half-elf, half-fairy right now due to [Elvenize], but I could recognize the face of one of my best friends even amongst a crowd even with her hair and outfit having changed. [Tasianna!] I replied only for my eyes to widen when she zoomed in andnded onto my face, weeping so fiercely as she gripped the carapace and spikes on my head, unwilling to let them go. She kept repeating, Princess, Im so happy youre awake! over and over again, where I noticed her trembling smile right in front of my left eye. So this proved it. Beths and Shays reactions werent normal either, with the former even trying to exin to me how long Ive actually been asleep. Tasianna kept watching every time I fell unconscious and it had happened too often at this point. She should have gotten used to it, yet she cried enough to fill buckets. [Tasianna Im sorry. I dont know what to say to you, Shay, and Beth for how Ive slept but how long has it been?] I asked, reluctantly. [N-no, wait, did something happen during my sleep? Is there another reason for why you guys are like this?] Tasianna, noticing this, let me go and wiped her tears away with a handkerchief before she reformed a smile, bowing deeply in front of my head while standing in the air. She shook her head. Mydy, first things first, I, Tasianna Marina Silverpond, greet you after your hibernation. [Your royal guards as well, your highness.] Shay and Beth both tucked their tails in between their legs and bowed their heads. Once the formalities were over, Tasiannas brows furrowed a bit but she kept her smile up. To answer you, today, I believe, should be the fourth of SpringSun. Eh? [S-SpringSun? W-wait, hold on, the raid started and ended in WinterSun, so its been three months? Ive been asleep for three months!] I howled in bafflement, but it only got worse. Tasianna shook her head. Today is the fourth of SpringSun in the year 2681, mydy. Youve been asleep for a year and nearly three months. Profile! If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Age: 3 Years This isnt sleeping This was aa. [M-my birthday was just a few days ago. Ive missed two of them How? How and why so long?] The mana surgeons your mother, Her Majesty Empress Melloxtressa, had hired told us that the umted arcane corruption had bursted inside your body, destroying a number of your mana paths in the process. Your hind legs, in particr, were ready to explode due to the conclusion of your fight, Tasianna exined, causing me to wince at the vivid pain I felt that night. Another reason is due to Her Majestys spell she cast on you. A hibernation ice magic that ice dragons use to help their children sleep or hibernate if needed, as the spell keeps an ideal temperature of the dragon inside as long as mana is supplied. Her voice. Sometimes I really curse my damn hearing, I thought, as it felt so unfamiliar how Tasianna kept addressing Mom. Not in the way she did it, but in the matter of her tone, as if she had gained far more respect for her during the time I was gone. A whole damn years worth of time! [I assume the operation was a sess, since I dont have any [Mana Path] rted issues in my Profile,] I asked, prompting Tasianna to nod. Her Majesty alsomissioned Miss Saori to sew your bed as a dragon. Your mana paths are healthy once again, so you dont have to fear, but your mother was worried how you lost a year of training due to your hibernation, so she had it made from mana threads to help you increase your mana capacity naturally overtime, even if its just a little. [Haha Yeah, with how much mana I already have in my pool, training it to be evenrger is quite something.] Its still not enoughpared to your mothers! [Krk! You dont have to rub it in!] I yelled, causing my three retainers to burst in giggles, enjoying my little outburst. Seeing them like this made me only feel more mncholic. [ So its true then? A whole year? Ive lost a whole years time with all of you? Frankly, even after I saw the evidence in my Profile, it still boggles my mind on how that is possible.] Yet sadly it is the truth, mydy, Tasianna said with a sad smile. A part of me wanted to keep it quiet, but I knew instantly it would be impossible once you saw your Profile. I understand how much this must be hurting you, as all of us from Aurora have been eagerly awaiting your awakening. Svena, Lorena, and Haati were especially anxious whenever I visited the subspace, forcing me to speak about you with the promise of tea. Please, we can catch up whenever you wish, but allow us to tell you how happy we are to see you like this. As energetic, as always, like the princess we swore our life to. Tasianna, unable to keep her tears from streaming down her face, turned away. Her shivering body as she attempted to control herself was painful to watch yet it warmed me so much. How could I feel mncholic when people were worrying about me to the point of tears? Ahh, once again, why was I such a selfish person? [... Im sorry once again. It felt like only a few seconds to me as I didnt have the chance to dream at all, but I cant believe how much you three must have suffered. How much everybody else had to do while watching me in such a state. A year That is not a gulf that can be filled so easily, yet so are three months.] I sighed. [ Tasianna. My wings. I need help regrowing them.] Tasianna jerked her body up and snapped around, before her back bent into a deep 90 degrees bow. It is my honor! she screamed with all her might. Even after a year this part of hers hadnt changed. A best friend was still a best friend. With the twins help, the three created a giant ice scalpel and tweezers, while I arched my neck around to inspect my body. As expected, two deep scars could be seen where my wings should have been, while my right hind leg was mildly deformed like a bloated turkey leg. Thankfully, the rest of my body seemed okay and I didnt really feel any pain from letting my mana course through my body. Alright, time for Miraculous Grace. Manager Mind, I need you to inspect my mana paths, while #2 and #3 help me correct my bone and muscles. Gotta get rid of these scars. #4, lets get ready to use [Unheiliger Engel] for some arms to Why is nobody speaking? Hello? And that was when my consciousness was sucked into a mental world inside my mind. I looked around, noticing the empty void and how nobody was around. All but one single girl sleeping on a bed peacefully. She looked exactly like my human self but had ck hair and arms so thin they looked like they were just made of skin and bones. A figure unsuited to fight in closebat, unlike mine. Hikari? I called out to my horror. Thats right during that fight, I lost all my parallel minds. All of them are gone, just so Hikari and I could survive that fight. They SHIT! Kraaagh! I released a pain-filled scream from the top of my lungs before I mmed my head into the ground, leaving not even a scratch.. However, I didnt stop then and continued to do it again and again, and even after the fifth time, nothing on the ground happened. It was so hard, I thought I was banging my head against an indestructible diamond! Dammit, fuck you, Prince of Envy. Everything! Fuck you! Mydy! Tasianna yelled but I didnt stop, unable to stop myself from releasing all this pent up emotions ravaging my brains. A year longa? The fact I lost a friend and ten preciouspanions that have been with me foreverten mes. And now the fact I have to fix up my body cause I went all out to kill that bastard Prince of Envy. Fuck you! I couldnt get his face out of my head. Those devious nted eyes, his changing appearance, and that calm, persuasive voice kept haunting me even after he was dead. The past he showed me made me empathize with him and the demonkin as a whole, and I hated how much more I disliked the Folschreck Empire afterwards. I thought I was the master of my emotions, but all the pain was starting to resurface all over again. Instead of ming myself for my ipetence as an entertainer or how my very existence was a danger to my friends and that I had to protect them, now I was going through this annoying phase of having the Prince of Envy living rent free in my head. I wanted him out, but I couldnt. Why? He was dead! Gone, reduced to atoms! Even if he grew a new body, Vifi explicitly guaranteed he wouldnt be able to reappear after all he did to sabotage BoleTarias ns. Maybe this was the actual cost of revenge. I considered myself a hypocrite, but I suddenly felt so d Tasianna managed to stop her hand, even if she hadnt forgiven her revenge target. She looked so at peace, but all I could feel was this continued fury. So I continued banging my head on the ground, trying desperately to forget what happened. I wanted to celebrate my victory, but I couldnt. Without that gratification from breaking the ground, it only made me feel more frustrated. When I was about to hit my head for the eleventh time, I suddenly choked as water began to surround my head. The moment I hit the ground, the water dispersed the impact, reducing the damage to my head and horns, while choking on the water stopped me from continuing my tantrum. As I was resting on the ground, trying to understand what happened, the water around me blew away, dragging some of it in my lungs around. I coughed the rest out, but was instantly overwhelmed when my skills didnt inform me of the water spell appearing underneath me, sting me up in the air before a strong wind current softened mynding. As Iid there on the ground, I looked to the side, noticing Tasianna smiling so peacefully while the twins could only stare at her with their mouths agape. [ You learned [Aquakinesis] in the year I was asleep?] I asked. She nodded. Her Majesty found it prudent that I continued training despite my worries for you, and Saint Kushlekzar made sure to visit us during that time. He taught me everything he could before he left. [Master?] Yes. She nodded again. After the raid, he returned to Caedhul with Krim-k and Grahta, willing to finalize his training and truly be a master mage of the mages guild. In addition, all three wanted to return to the Depths Guard to be stronger. Temporary, of course, as they still believe being Tide Watchers was for the best, but I think like us, they understood the threat of our future enemies. [ Did he say anything?] That he will continue praying to all the gods so that he can meet you again. I rolled to the side, staring at the mesmerizing ceiling. I managed to calm down my breathing now that my lungs were dry. [Thank you for always being with me, even now, Tasianna. I couldnt ask for a better friend.] As I said, mydy. My life is dedicated to serving you, no matter what path you go down. I will follow you and trust you, simr to how much you ced your trust in me. You helped me resolve my past, so please remember I am here for you to carry your burdens, Lady Hestia. Do not harm yourself, mydy. Never. I closed my eyes. [You know me too well. Im calm, lets restore my body back to normal.] Right Manager Mind, #2, #3, #4, #5, #6, #7, #8, #9, #10, Im sorry you had to protect me. I know even if you are gone that you are still with me, somewhere. You guys are me, but also my friends. Thank you for being there for me even to thest moment. Without waking Hikari up, I drew onto the knowledge stash my parallel minds had umted over nearly two years weve been together. Using the giant ice scalpel and tweezers with [Unheiliger Engel] as my hands, I began separating my scales and flesh from my bones, digging right through where I found the broken remains of my wings. With [True Draconic Barrier] down and my crippling weakness to ice attacks, the ice scalpel made the operation easy. I knew my bodys bone and muscle structure from all the times my parallel minds inspected my body. Even if I didnt know my anatomy and biology perfectly, it was enough to finish this operation without any issue. Once I was done, I tested my fixed legs and wings, only to notice I needed physical therapy. Being asleep for over a year made my muscles sore, and since my limbs returned to their normal state, I couldnt really make them stronger with [Miraculous Grace]. Well, as long as I was scarless, it was all good. Now [Thank you for waiting, Mom,] I called out, causing something wet to slip outside my cavern. In the next moment, a colossus head of a dragon,rge enough to eat a whale whole, appeared from around the corner. Facial expressions were hard to show with our draconic faces, but that was different when it came to our eyes and mouth. I had my suspicion she was eavesdropping on us purely cause it was Mom, as when we first met after the Griffonpeak siege, she was sleeping inside my bed. She did the same during the Elyonda siege, only that she was hibernating then. As Kramps said, dragon moms were helicopter mothers and I couldnt agree more when it came to Mom. She would never leave my side on the off-chance I would wake up. Not to mention, Shay and Beth werent technically my retainers, they were Moms, and they would without doubt inform Mom before Tasianna. [I cant get away with anything with how sharp my daughter is, can I?] Mom giggled, causing emotions to well up in my chest. [Oh, shut it!] I said before casting [Tailwind] and activating my rocket booster, sting myself at her face to hug her, while she rubbed her face gainst mine. [Good morning, my little treasure,] Mom said. [Did you have a good sleep?] [No, it was terrible!] Iined. [I didnt get to dream at all, and when I woke up, I learned that a whole damn year passed! Also, I remember how you told me when we first met that Im supposed to get used to getting intoas, but I still feel like a rock after sleeping for an entire year! , , ,in,in! Cry, cry, ahhhhhh! I missed you so much, Mom.] [And so did I, Hestia.] Moms words were full of warmth. Despite the slight chill inside this cavern, I couldnt help but feel like I was burning up. [Come, I think we need to talk for a bit. I also have to tell you something about your new home, and I think youll like it more when we do so over some tea and breakfast. Dont you think so, everybody?] Mana mist then escaped Moms and the twins body as they transformed into their elven dragonewt form, prompting me to do the same. Once I was on the ground, my body morphed and my bones cracked and shrunk me down. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Yet, something felt different. I felt different. Oh my gosh, mydy! Why can I see my belly button Why do my clothes feel so tight, and when did I grow out my hair? The difference? About one year and two months ago, I was a teenager. Now I am an adult. Age: 18 Years Ive really grown everywhere, huh? Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Time skip? I did a time skip? I don''t do time skip! O.O In any case, wee to the dragon arc, everybody. The first part of it, anyways. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 484: Filling in a Year’s Gap. Chapter 484: Filling in a Years Gap. I prefer you leave your hair as such, mydy. Without a doubt, your previous hairstyle was perfect for you a year ago since it was cute, butwhat a surprisenow that you are older, elegance, femininity, and the feral strength of a dragon now encapstes your new dragonewt body. I say, long hair! Tasianna dered with a wide smile as shebed my new locks. It was a wicked thought, filled with selfish desire, as I knew Tasianna was only saying this cause she was starved out of Hestinium for over a year. She exploited the fact my humanoid form grew up to y dress up with me, grooming me into the image of the little perfect princess she imagined of me in her head. What surprised me more was that there were actually clothes that fit me, which Tasianna exined were made by my first best friendSaori. Apparently, about two months ago, when it was still unclear when I would wake up, she decided to make me an assortment of new outfits, estimating that I would outgrow the old ones. Considering that Tasianna and Saori had witnessed me growing out of my various dragonewt forms whenever I aged up or increased [Humanize]s level, they knew how Id change best. It was very perceptive and thoughtful of them, but even Saori couldnt have guessed that I actually had an additional growth spurt. My humanoid form reflected my former human self, which meant I had the genes from my German Papa. Before mya, I was 157cm, but now, ahaha, I was 165cm! That was a jump of nearly 3 inches, leaving me at 55 Honestly, it sounded better when I initially thought about it, but 165cm was pretty respectable for a girl considering how short Mama was. Regardless, the clothes still fit well enough, but they did feel a bit tight when I put them on. Considering how fastidious Saori was when it came to clothes, once Tasianna reported this fact to the former, my friend would most likely want my measurements. I fully agree! Moms voice interrupted my thoughts as she came out of the kitchen. Shay and Beth followed after her while carrying the dishes for our breakfast. It would probably take a few more years, but our long hair actually matches, dont you think? Ah, but, I guess you did look adorable with shorter hair, hiehie. The five of us were currently in our humanoid forms to fit into a little mansion Mom hadmissioned for our family. Made from three special materials you could only find in her homeBlizzirk timber, Evernight ice stone, and a resin mixture made from ice dragon scale dust and boiled merfiend oilit was not only sturdy but it protected you from even the fiercest blizzards if a special resin was applied to it. White or light blue, that was pretty much how you could describe our mansion from the outside, as it looked pretty simr to those rustic stone and wooden winter vacation hotels you could find on skiing trips. It was quite shallow color-wise from the outside, but Mom and the artisans responsible for the building made sure it felt homely. The walls were painted with warm, chestnut brown while more humbly-made blizzirk timber furniture decorated most of our home. Sure, Mom couldnt resist adding some jewels on the pieces that she and I were supposed to uselike my bed and dining chair, for examplebut she did make sure to not go crazy about it. She took some cues from how I decorated my subspace, it seemed.Therefore, it would be kinda bad if all of this would go to ruin, right? Well, Mom mentioned how most of the material could inste well, but only under a requirement. They required ice elementally-aligned mana nearby to maintain their structure; therefore, as long as I didnt go crazy with my mes, the mansion wouldnt be destroyed. Everybody please settle down, food time! Beth stated with a wide smile. In the year I was asleep, Tasianna and Mom had taught the wyvern twins how to speak Common. When did she get that crimson ne? I asked myself as I looked at Moms ne. Noticing it, she exined she used some of my shed scales to create it, treating it like a piece of me she could hold on to forever. Considering that sharing a scale with another dragonkin and wearing it was considered a gesture of deep respect and loyalty, she probably wanted to show her love for me. In any case, five dishes were ced on the table for us, looking like a food tter the English would have for breakfast. A bunch of meat, sunny-side eggs, beans, and mushrooms were on it, with Mom looking towards me in anticipation to see me try it out. In fact, everybody was. Picking up a white metal fork, I tried the slices of steak, enjoying the juices that flowed into my throat. In fact, everything tasted well-cooked and well-seasoned, surprising me as thest time Mom cooked anything for me? Everything was either just okay or overcooked. When I stated this, she giggled shyly. As I said, dragons do not need to cook. We eat everything raw, so I never got the chance to learn it Well, I am happy all that effort didnt go to waste. Delicious, no? I nodded, but felt my stomach growl as I saw how little was left. Could I ask for seconds? There is enough for ninths, mydy, Shay joked before reentering the kitchen while Mom grinned. This really feels like an unofficial celebratory feast. Wish more were around, though. I gorged down everything that was ced in front of me, enjoying every bit of it to satiate this ravenous hunger inside me. I had slept for over an entire year, so my body probably lost quite a lot of calories, which made me wonder if anybody tried to force feed me. I couldnt have survived this long without anything to eat or drink, right? Dragons can survive on mana, Mom exined. However, in your case, we just ced you outside my nest whenever its warmer. The sun does the trick better for you, while Tasianna would force feed you water once per day, even if you technically shouldnt dehydrate while hibernating. I was treated just like a nt, huh? In any case, once I was done eating, it was time for some serious talk. Mom, especially, looked like she was ready to get me up to speed with all that happened in the one year. As you know, our deal is in full effect now. As long as you were strong enough to deal with your troubles, I was fully willing to leave you on Altrust how long you wish, but the moment you showed weakness, I had you return with me for your safety. As such, you are now inside the Dragon Empire of Kargryx, on a northern continent ind called Frozen Nest, Mom began. Miononbx is prettyx on rules andws, since dragons arent the most social and quite prideful, so dont treat this like Artorias or Yeos; rather, treat this ce simr to the Belzac forest, only, you are part of the Alphas pack if you understand what I mean. You did mention how you were the, uh, former Dragon ruler of Ice, or something, right? I asked, to which she nodded. And I had to hand over my title to my most trusted retainer when I became Eltharions sixth mate. Yet, to the dragons of Frozen Nest, I am still their undisputed ruler, Mom said as if it was obvious. However, our home is still filled to the brim with other creatures due to the mana in the soil. We dragons do not clean it up like the humans, elves, and dwarves, as we treat the random monsters simply as prey. So, no mac nts, all right? Not in mass, at least. So far so good. If you remembered my lectures on dragonkin mating rituals, you should know our home possesses a the strong rule mindset. In addition, dragons only take on retainers they believe are strong and truly trust, as most are also an extension of their authority and strength. Quite a few dragonkin probably were confused why I took on two wyverns, heh. I raised my hand. Question: what exactly does that have to do with me? Are you implying people might think of me as weak since Tasianna is my retainer? No, thats not the point, dear, Mom shook her head. It means, I technically only have five retainersShayatierus and Bethlieranha, and then three of my most trusted friends. I will introduce you to themter on; they have kids as well, so be mindful. Which brings me to the actual reasonother dragons. My retainers also have retainers themselves and so on, but I honestly have no idea who they are, since I dont bother to remember information or names I dont need. They know me, and they should recognize you since youre the only fire dragon who lives here, so they wont bother you, but its different for their children and grandchildren. Are you implying some of them are trying to flirt with me by beating me up? I grimace in disgust, causing Mom to giggle uncontrobly. The younger ones might, aha! So, just be a dear and dont kill them, all right? Beat them enough to let them understand they shouldnt mess with you, and then heal them up if you want, but I really dont want to have to go about and intimidate their parents. Parents should certainly stay out of the disputes of children, and only get involved if it goes too far, Mom said with a slight sadistic smile. What Im trying to say is that it might be a bit hard for you to adapt, Hestia. You still do not know how to speak draconic properly and not all your fellow whelplings know [Telepathy]. On that note, we would advise you to be careful whenever you try to fly, princess, Shay added. Frozen Nest does have moments of strong blizzards that could freeze even you if youre unattentive, and this is when frost dragons and wyverns start hunting. Its the perfect cover for an ambush, especially for other dragons. Brother, Tasianna, and I actually had that happen to us when we were out hunting for experience, Beth exined. The storm wasnt wavering and a few insolent younglings thought we were prey, so they attacked us. Naturally, we fended them off, but that was still quite a scary night. Insolent? When did you start insulting true dragonkin, Beth? I asked, astonished. Insulting? Oh, you mean how I usually act? Of course, your highness, why would I ever bow my head to some mere rank D, C, or B dragonkin when I serve you and Empress Melloxtressa? Not to mention, Ive gotten far stronger than a year ago. Hiehie, youre going to be surprised! Ehe, at least her personality as usual. Always energetic, even if it does make her elven form seem a bit too cutesy. Tasianna nodded. Mydy, please, do not forget that we are your retainers. To grovel before, or even just be defeated by random dragons and wyverns, would be seen as the height of weakness and would only sully your name. Reputation is just as important here as in the human kingdoms. Height of weakness? Okay, I have to ask, but, uuueeeeh, kinda nervous. Then, guys, what level are you now? 120, mydy. My sister is level 39 while I am 41. Calcted into humanoid terms, I would be 119 while Brother is 121! My eyes twitched. I was still level 32 since my half-sister, Neill, took the kill credit on the Prince of Envy, which meant I was still level 112 as a dragonewt. If I remember correctly, Tasianna, Shay, and Beth were 104, 107, and 106 respectively during the Aureolis raid, so all of them leveled so much in this ce? A part of me thought they would be over 125 at this point, but still being this high of a level was baffling to hear. Shay and Beth look far more professional and civilized, but also became stronger? Haha a years time, truly. Although I wanted to keep those emotions bottled in, I just couldnt. Good job guys, but, maaaaaaan, really goes to show how much you can miss out in a single years time. Maaaan when youre out hunting, get me toe with you, okay? I really want to catch up. Hahahaha! My goodness, dear, dont be so hasty. Even if you make it to level 45 now, you wouldnt be able to evolve anyways. Take it slow, you still have two more years until your restrictions are lifted, Mom stated. Now, instead of feeling sad, how about turning it around? We have some more news for you, if you havent forgotten. Right! Youre right! Away with you, sour puss demon! My mood instantly changed when I remembered the original reason for this talk. I mmed the table, smiling uncontrobly as I couldnt wait any longer. How are the others! None of them are hurt, right? Seeing all of them smile at my enthusiasm meant that nothing bad happened. Even if every single member of Aurora did outlevel me, at this very moment, I couldnt be happier. Sure, a bit of jealousy did sting my heart but it was drowned out by pure tion as another wish of mine had been fulfilledmy teammates have finally fulfilled their part of the promise. They became stronger than me. Sure, maybe not when we spar, but outleveling me was the first step and I couldnt wait to see how much Tasianna actually got better in the year I was gone. What a weird timeskip. I stagnated while my friends got stronger? Strangely, it only made me more motivated to fight, and I was now in a ce where I could do so. Come, tell me how much stronger all of youve gotten! Tell me! Make me want to surpass all of you! Jeez, that battle junkie part of me is back. Damn [Battle Frenzy], hiehie. Mom smiled. Dont worry too much, theyre all doing fine. Putting aside anybody not part of the main Aurora members or those Earth kids, I would say the updates are quite favorable. Would you please, Tasianna? Of course. Tasianna gave a short bow while seated. To give a quick overview of our allies, Saint Kushlekzar and the saurians are back in Caedhul, as mentioned earlier. Yorshka was installed as the next Knight-Commander of the Knights of Aurena, and her first decision was to create an alliance with the dragoons of Loatryx, causing more dragonewts to visit the western humannds. In fact, this decision only elerated the Shakaie-Narn Alliances legitimacy. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Everything about that is going as expected. Continuing with the alliance, Tasianna mentioned how our victory over the Prince of Envy had spread to every corner of Altrust. Unveiling the fake pope and exposing the corruption of Aureolis with the documents we found rallied the dragonewt, elven, and dwarven poptions, as the former two saw this as a dragon princess bringing peace to the western side of the continent, while thetter saw this as the beginning of their war of vengeance for what happened in Inkoran-Tazul. As such, the dwarven and elven king were able to persuade elven priests and dwarven artisans to travel to Aureolis to help their rebuild efforts, allowing its capital to be rebuilt after seven months, and it took that long mostly cause they had to beg Mom toe over to dispel the unmelting ice she encased the city. In addition, the corruption we managed to expose was also dealt with thanks to all the additional manpower. Liberated by the daughter of the matriarch of the Nordor n and its holy knight order now led by a Nordor dragonewt. Their decision to make this the highlight of the news garnered the full support from the Nordor dragonewt. The Church of Aurena and Kargryxmor in Loatryx has also taken this chance to expand over to Aureolis, Shay reported. Her husband and daughter also immigrated over to support her. Farron should be a knightmander by now, while his former vice, Gael, took over his ce as the guild master of Firwoods hunters guild. However, there were still plenty ofplications despite all this good news. When the raid ended, I wasnt able to finish my concert I had been holding during the meantime, causing a lot of panic once the truth was revealed. The fact the pope was a demonkin, that the cardinal vicar was ckmailed into helping him, and how their holy city was under control of their enemies caused a terrible turmoil. The panic further escted when elven priests from the Sari Church of Aurena practically tried to force their authority on them. The humans are too young to properly understand the words of the Holy Goddess, was the main argument used, leading into a lengthy hostile rtionship between human and elven worshippers. In fact, it led to many followers abandoning their homes in Aureolis to move to the human neighbors. On the other hand, it also allowed Saintess Fleindiamy fellow blessedto consolidate her power as the new leader of Aureolis. With the papal position abolished, returning the power back to us blessed, Fleindia was about to integrate the loyal clergymen we recruited during my time there over to her administration, while Theodore assured the Artorian church would fully support them, whether financially or politically. It was ironic. The elves tried to take over Aureolis due to the situation, but failed as Fleindia had the support of the people, the priesthood, and also the knight order. Not to mention, people were still singing my name as the main liberator, along with Fleindias. The elvesined how they wanted their blessed to finally return home to solve the situation, ahaha! Beth giggled with glee. Honestly, you should be careful whenever one of them approaches you, mydy. They are not as united as they pretend. At least the Sari, yes. Tasianna frowned, clearly disturbed by this. That was her home country, after all. If you wish to learn more, I suggest we take the time to speak about them, mydy. Sarial has been uncharacteristically aggressive, with King Elutis even supporting most of the more hostile decisions. Elutis, huh? I know he still bears a strong grudge against the Folschreck Empire. Its obvious that, without me acting as the alliances figurehead, hes gained more control over it. As I expected, this situation also summarized what happened to the Shakaie-Narn Alliance. With the reveal of the fake pope, the alliance not only announced its establishment but also that the Kingdom of Artorias would secede from the Folschreck Empire. Although the empire itself hasnt fully acknowledged it, it did cause the neighboring human kingdoms to fan the winds of war. Atadoro, Astraford, Rakatheen, and even the Divide of the Five Princes were all turning their sights on Artorias, apparently, but havent dered war just yet due to the Empire. With Sariel, Ankor-Nazta, Loatryx, and Caedhul potentially ready to defend Artorias, the human kingdoms were waiting on the Empires signal before making any offensive moves. Fortunately, Folschreck waspletely upied with their own wars and the fact the imperial Church of Aurena had split from Aureolis. Theyre moving, all right. Whats the demonkins response to all this? Good news, the alliance didnt mention Elyonda or Estralia in their announcement, so our hidden allies would remain safe. Bad news, the war was inevitable at this point. Too many warmongers, too much bad blood, and then we had the whole issue with the Church of Aurena. Sure, Fleindia was fully acknowledged as the leader, but that didnt mean people liked the elves pushing their agenda. They thought the alliance was taking over the future of the Church of Aurena. Furthermore, myck of presence did cause some dominos to fall. Reajaen, the former president of the Republic of Estralia, was extradited, trialed, and then executed in Sariel. Indirectly responsible for murdering the youngest fairy princess, Schuri, by hiring fae hunters, it was the right punishment in the situation, and this wasnt mentioning her other crimes as a syndicate leader. I looked over to Tasianna as she exined this, causing her to smile awkwardly at my worry. Mydy, you do not have to worry so much about it. It was expected and inevitable; even if you werent sent to Miononbx, the Sari would have demanded you to follow through with your statement to King Elutis. As you said, she will redeem herself through her actions before being tried. I know its just that I dont know how you feel about it. Did you witness it? She shook her head. My ce is here. My revenge has been fulfilled, so I do not feel anything about it. A part of me does feel bad for her son, but both of them were prepared for this. Miss Saori said so. After Reajaens execution, a separate trial was held against the former Knight-Commander of the Knights of Aurena, Kuornig, and the Cardinal Vicar of the Church of Aurena, Marius. Although, in their case, theirs didnt lead to anything, as it was mostly used as a publicity stunt to weaken the Empires image. Those two, apparently, returned to their homes. The Yanderu contact you made sessfully executed your nthe family members of the threatened priests and Vicar Marius were ced under Yanderu protection, with your cousin being the one handling it. In fact, he sent a letter to us using the same contact, saying, I am fine. Stay healthy. Be wary when youe. Franz Well, you being difficult makes it easy on us. The demonkin hadnt done anything to the rted priests just yet, but we couldnt be too sure for the future. Then again, at that point, it wasnt my problem anymore. I did what I could, so now it was their time to help their families. For example, Mariuss ill niece was actually sent to Caedhul and was waiting for me to wake up for her procedure. If you wish, I could dy the news of your awakening, Tasianna suggested but I shook my head. Mom nodded. Have her sent to Coral Beardthats Loatryxsrgest harbor city here on Miononbx. A fair warning though, mana surgeons will probably attend the operation if you are going through with this, dear. There is still no cure for Raffarsons Debilitation, so every healer will eagerly await the chance to see your operation. Putting so much pressure on me, Mom I guess you could call it a good deed to be the person to have found a way to cure the mana path fragility illness. Caused by a gic defect, probably, the disease was impossible for holy mages or alchemists to fully cure it, as the System considered it normal for the patients. As it was part of the person from birth, it wasnt ssified as an illness or wound on your Profile, and that meant a cure had to be found the same way we would on Earth. I didnt promise Marius I would cure his niece of it, but since I left him alive, I should try to make sure he wouldnt randomly betray us again. I might as well use that excuse to go down to Loatryx now that I was imprisoned on Miononbx until I became five. However, who wasnt imprisoned? Correct, the rest of Aurora! Yet, where were they, then? Do you remember that god that attacked you, Hestia? Mom asked, causing me frown at what she meant. The skeleton hand, I mean. That was actually a god? Seriously? I grimaced in horror as I reflected on that memory. Then the Prince of Envy actually made a deal and wanted them to kill me? You have to be kidding me? How is that possible? T-this is starting to not make sense at all. Isnt the world supposed to be protected by the Origin Gods? Then why did they allow it a second time? If you wish to know more about it, I suggest you ask the gods themselves. None of us can give you a clear answer. Right! Their punishment should be over, right? Goddess Aurena! Kramps! Hellooooo, are you there? Im awake! However, the response I was expecting felt a bit colder than usual. That deep, authoritative voice was, without a doubt, Kramps. Although it wasnt what I was expecting, it did confirm the penalty Plesia ced on the Pantheon of Light has been lifted. Good, since I had a ton to talk to them once this was over. Seeing me nodding out of nowhere, Mom continued her exnation, mentioning how in the process of attacking me, the Edjurl gods energy poured into Peolynca, creatingrge cracks of demonic energy around the middle east of Altrust. During the time I was asleep, these cracks were concentrated into numerous dungeons to safeguard the energy, but one of them in particr created a huge castle-like dungeon entrance after it separated the continent into two. Please, borate, what do you mean by separate? I asked. The same situation as Frozen Nest and the main Miononbx continent, Mom said. Were officially counted as onendmass, even if the main continents body and my home are separated by sea. On Altrust, the energy caused a massive earthquake thatsted for an entire month, creating a massive gulf. Some of it remained dry, while other parts went so deep they were filled by seawater. To be specific, a portion of Folschrecks territory, specifically arge prairie, was where the divide happened. The dungeon is ced right in the middle of it, and I presume a bridge should have been constructed to reunite the empires territory. If the people are able to construct a city around it, this might be the birth of a new dungeon city, Tasianna said. Beth snapped her fingers, grinning widely. Brother and I actually flew over there to check it out in person, and its true. A settlement was created to contain the monsters overflowing from the dungeon, but it should attract many adventurers! Thats what Brother exined, at least. That was my understanding, Shay said to excuse himself if he made a mistake, to which Tasianna and I confirmed it would happen. Dungeons were massive money makers, after all. Then I would be delighted to inform you that that has been one of the goals of Aurora during your hibernation. Knowing that, without my presence, the Shakaie-Narn Alliance would deviate from my wishes, Saori had sessfully managed to persuade the members to hold the alliance meetings within the subspace. Not only did it reduce travel time for everybody to meet, but it was also the best ce for information to stay within the circle, since only those invited could enter it. Additionally, Saori could monitor them. Although she didnt want to oveplicate our partys life with too much politics, this was the minimum. It kept her updated and aware of what would happen, plus she could redirect sentiments to a pro-peace stance, dying the inevitable with her authority as my vice-leader. One of the pieces of information she found out was about these dungeons. Some of the dungeons were located inside the Divide of the Five Princes, bordering Aureolis. It prompted the alliance to take them seriously when deformed monsters began flooding out of them, leading to our party wishing to join the subjugation taskforce. Tatsuya and Miss Saoris other students were the ones to go there, Tasianna exined. What about the main party members and my sister? Miss Saori, Eine, and Grimnir received an important taskto be envoys to Carmaniate. Do you remember how during your first alliance meeting, our allies suggested allying with the beastmen alliance tobat Folschreck? Miss Saori volunteered for the mission, she replied, frowning quite deeply. Aside from training, the main reason is to establish a supply chain for the materials needed for the rhytilic alloy. I looked to the side, noticing my ck metal armor on a mannequin, probably from Moms attempt to make something like a cool armor stand. Not only was it incredibly defensive due to our resident cksmiths effort, the armor was moldable, adapting its size to the form of its user, although it did make every piece incredibly heavy. It allowed my dragon and dragonewt forms to have armor that wouldnt break just from using [Humanize]. Lastly, Princess Fargryneill should be in Elyonda with Lady Renee, Tasianna continued. A dungeon was opened in the middle of the ocean, and Princess Fargryneill had decided to use it to train herself. And Im happy to announce your big sister has reached her first goal toe back home. My eyes widened as I heard Mom say that, causing my tail to m the tail to swing around. W-wait, you dont mean that she Correct, your sister is a rank A. She evolved, she confirmed. Currently, though, she decided against returning, as her friends country is being coerced into assisting in that grimgarian mess. Help us reim ournd by the honor of our alliance, or something, with threats of dering them rebels to the Folschreck. Pitiful. Yessss! Wooooooo! I cheered, jumping on my feet as I celebrated the efforts of my friends. Tell me, how is Saori? Is she in a good position as well? Last I checked, she needs only to wait for her birthday, mydy, Tasianna answered, confirming my guess that she too reached level 45. Meaning, I actually was underleveledpared to my best friends now! Unable to contain my excitement, I attempted to take out my subspace rune, only to forget I used them to create the safe haven during the day we raided Aureolis. My allies and friends probably picked it up when Mom brought me back to Kargryx. As such, I turned to Tasianna and asked if she could open hers, but for some reason, she hesitated and shook her head. You cant, Mom answered. Have you forgotten about the rules, Hestia? Youre still a child. No, of course, not. I raised a brow, confused. You know you can trust me to keep a promise, and I wont go behind your back after you helped me with the Prince of Envy. Swear it on my sun core! I just wanted to see the subspace and meet everybody, not to mention Svena, Lorena, and Haati! I have to make sure they know Im okay. Thats exactly what I meant. You cannot go inside your [Room], or any subspace outside of the dungeons. Seeing me tilt my head, Mom continued. I spoke with your father after we arrived, giving him a breakdown of what happened. We argued. Lets stick to that for now. Mom? Now I was just flustered. Mom looked annoyed, almost furious with how her irises contracted. In the discussion, your father told me subspaces count as outside of Kargryx. Since void-touched are rare and that weve never had one until you and I, he corrected thews to include this instance. You can speak with everybody from outside the [Room], but you cannot enter it, Mom said, sighing in exasperation as she knew exactly how I would feel about this. The punishment isnt severe or anything, simply a spanking and some nest arrest, but only for the child. The parents usually are punished a bit harsher. I do not want you to think your father would kill me or anything, but I would rather you obey. Mom loved Eltharion, my father. Due to their past as fellow warrades during the Kargryx civil war, they bonded with each other and the other five dragon empresses. As I saw her memories of this subject, I knew her true feelings, so I was sure her feeling angered about Eltharion must have meant this argument wasnt just a small one. Yet, she still told me to listen to her. To follow the rules, even if she knew how unfair it was to me. I could throw a tantrum, but nothing would change about it. Not to mention, I was 18 now, even if I kinda was 16 mentally due to thea, so I should try and act a bit more like an adult. Plus, I loved Mom a bit too much to cause her trouble. Can I at least talk with my father? I asked in the end, causing Mom to close her eyes and sigh. Yup, nothing good woulde out of this. You need to meet your family anyways, so, yes, we will go to his nest. You will be able to talk with him, get to know your queen-mothers, and learn who your half-siblings are. Just Hestia, I beg you, please, keep a cool head. As I probably wont be able to if you get angry. My eyes widened once again, causing me to let out a deep sigh. Massaging my face, I could feel a headacheing up. Mom, first tip to being a good mom, do your best to keep things positive. Your emotions will affect me as well, and probably worse, since nothing about this sounds good. Haaa I-is my father actually angry at something? At me for something? You would only get so angry when ites to me, so what exactly Let us follow your advice, no? Mom pleaded. Well deal with it together once ites, all right? Right, right, maybe Moms just overreacting. This is her first time being a proper mother, so maybe something insignificant rubbed her the wrong way. Gotta stay positive. Gotta think good! W-wait, speaking together. The thought of somebody suddenly came to me. None of you mentioned Vifi. What happened to her? Also, Rajah, where is he? Ah, perfect segue, my whelpling! Mom cheered, wings beating happily. Your little kitten and his family are with Saori since they missed seeing you off with me. However, your new, surprise demonkin friend is actually our sixth member of this household! She doesnt like being idle for long, and she follows a strict regimen to stay fit. She should be out and about training right now, so how about we visit her? She stood up. At the same time, how about I give you a front-row tour of my domain? What a way to distract me. Chapter 485: A Split Self and Draconic Heritage. Chapter 485: A Split Self and Draconic Heritage. Jeez! Frozen Nest, and that was so far situated in the northern part of the world that it might as well be Peolyncas north pole. It wasrge enough to be considered a continent like Australia, yet due to Kramps bringing thend into his empire, Frozen Nest was instead considered part of therger Miononbxndmass. At the same time, there was a boundary that surrounded the southern part of thend bordering Miononbx, creating a powerful blizzard barrier that kept most threats from entering it. Known as Thxaruss Wrath, its creation was thest action the former Dragon Ruler of Ice, Thxarus, manifested in the moments before he was in by Kramps during his conquering days. Thxaruss remains were now buried underneath the mountain ranges of Frozen Nest, but to his mana and aura still emanating from it, the barrier remained alive even after all these millennia. The blizzard barrier could only be opened by a trueborn of Frozen Nest, meaning even members of the Kargryxmor bloodline wouldnt be able to enter thisnd unless they had the support of a native. Mom believed I should have the right as well, since I had her blood, but she wasnt so sure. I was, after all, the first holy-fire dragon born from an ice dragon. [We will check on it when we make our trip to see your father,] Mom stated before our household climbed onto her back. Unfurling her humongous wings, she took to the sky, allowing all of us to gaze at this outstanding sight of the clear blue sky and the glistening snow-covered mountain ranges. While Tasianna and the twins had witnessed all of this splendor for over a year now, I felt overwhelmed. Like those birds eye view photos of the himyas, I was speechless at the natural beauty before my eyes. White, spiky mountain ranges surrounded this portion of the continent, creating arge valley beneath the mountains shadows, where I saw numerous dragons, wyverns, and monsters all roaming about. The area was farrger than even a metropolis like Tokyo, and the contrasting brown-grey earth and aquamarinekes created such a heavenly scenery, like something straight out of a painting. This wasnt even mentioning the forests full of dark green pine trees with their birch-white trunks, and the snow-covered green grass some monsters were grazing on. Yet, this wasnt even the crown jewel of thend. That was, without a doubt, Moms cavern. Large and broad enough that it made even Mount Everest look tiny, peering down it felt suffocating as I could imagine numerous hikers dying before reaching the halfway mark. Regardless, Moms cavern wasnt andmark purely due to its size, but cause of theyer of shining ice covering it. Sunlight was refracted and reflected off it, creating a dazzling array of rainbow lines inside of it, such that it made everything look like they were made out of the shiniest of gems. [My mountain isnt thergest, but you can see it even through a blizzard if you cast [Banishing Beam] or use [Light Horizon] from the sky. Just be careful, though, and always bring the twins or Tasianna with you if you go out, understood?] Mom said. [You can get lost out here, and the storms are freezing even to the ice dragon fledglings. Your sr core will keep you safe, but remain cautious.]Mom wasnt even trying to make it out as if her continent was super safe even with her around. This was a full on warning that, if I wanted to go out and y like a kid, I would be risking my life. It frankly made me understand why dragon mothers gained the helicopter mother reputation. Low birth rate, high mortality birth ce, and other giant reptiles being giant reptiles. I could see some dragons and drakes from up here, but everything looked tiny inparison to Mom and I couldnt figure out if they wererger than me or not. I did have one person topare myself to, thoughCernust, a rank C woond drake, back when we first met near Belzac. He was an adult and was around my size when I evolved into a rank B during my first year in this world, albeit slightly shorter. Maybe Id grown during mya, but an actual adult rank B would probably berger than me. I still cant escape beingbeled as small, huh? [Hestia, as you know, we true dragonkin exude a special pheromone that only other dragonkinlesser and truecan detect. If you sense a strong smell near a cavern or a hunting ground, try your best to steer away from it unless you actually want to fight an older fledgling or adult. If the smell is weaker and makes you feel calm, like smelling aromatic candles, then those are whelplings or hatchlings,] Mom reminded me. Aside from Neill or Mom, though, all the true dragonkin I detected did make me feelpetitive. If this was the strong smell Mom was talking about, then it should be easy to do, as I could easily pick up the reek from below. Mom then turned around, soaring through the skies as she continued her exnation on the continent. It was separated into three portionsthe northern ice cap being the coldest, the central tundra being the most mountainous, and the southern beaches were where the dragonewts lived. We were in the center where most of the dragons and drakes roosted, as it had a good bnce of prey and temperature. [Adult ice dragons are fully capable of living in the far north, but that isnt the case for our children. Their scales arent adapted to strong blizzards, nor is there an abundance of edible prey there.] [Golems?] I guessed. [Correct. Natural golems and slimes are more likely to adapt to extreme temperatures, since procreation is easier for them there. However, it doesnt mean beings of flesh and blood cannot be found; in fact, we dragons use the northern parts as a training grounds. Rank A monsters are far moremon there, with many even creating herds ormunities to survive,] Mom replied. [Yet, it also means the dragons you find there are more aggressive. Loners. All of them are trying to push into rank S to make me acknowledge their existence, although, even though they want my acknowledgement, I cannot control them. We dragons still respect each others independence, to the point I dont even know over half of the dragons there. Even with your Kargryxmor blood, they wont be able to realize your identity until its too ] [The most dangerous ce also possesses the most lucrative rewards ] Tasianna added, causing Mom to groan a bit. [Speak with her about itter, Tasianna. This isnt the time for us to speak about training and evolutions,] Mom responded, causing me to only be more curious. [Look. Do you see those signs?] Mom pointed at a cavern entrance in the distance, where I could see arge golden signboard hanging outside of it. Some words were scribbled on it, but I couldnt read them from here. [Dragonkin are greedy with the loot theyve earned through their travels and adventure, yet some have epted the art of trading. If you have something they want, you can trade with them if they have those signposts. Treat them as a chance to gain ingredients or materials you could use for alchemy or cksmithing.] Nodding to her information, I then had an idea. [How about you, Mom? You should have a ton of stuff, too, right?] Mom swerved her neck around, looking at me with a smirk. [Haha, for you? My door is always open, but I wont spoil you, dear. If your eyes see anything interesting, I will ask you for something. Ive treated Tasianna and twins like this as well, whether its training, information, or an item. Do note Davi and gold are practically worthless here.] Understandable. If a dragon was willing to part with items from their treasure pile, then they probably were rich already, so only a collectors item or something novel would entice them. On the other hand, was Mom trying to make me do something? Was she testing me or why was she emphasizing the wont spoil you part so much? Wait! [Mom, are you saying youre about to hibernate, again?] I asked in a hurry. [Hmm? No, no, dear!] rmed, she snapped her head around. [Thats not what I meant at all! I was just telling you that I wont treat you like a child; if you wish to be stronger, then you have to make sure you earn it like youve been doing up until now. Ill make sure youe back to a warm dinner and a safe home, but I wont be watching you every second of you life, and giving you free stuff just because you are my daughter.] [O-oh My bad.] I apologize the moment the misunderstanding was cleared. Seeing how much Mom panicked, how much did I scare her? Hearing this, Mom let out a loud sigh, freezing the very air around us. [I am going nowhere this time, Hestia. I think my soul is actually in a good enough state now. I havent felt drowsy in the year youve been asleep; in fact, Ive only felt excited. Far more than when we first met. I do not know how long it willst, but I believe I could stay up until youre 100 years old, at least.] I smiled. [Then going down that riskier soul route did work out in the end. I didnt think Yaldabaoth would be such a good method to heal a persons soul.] [I would rather believe your luby was the reason. Do you think I am being petty for being jealous of your human parents? They were able to make so many memories with you and you flooded me with them while I was asleep! I dreamt of myself being there instead of your Mama, and I couldnt stop myself from wanting to make my own memories with you,] Mom stated as she descended towards the grown, zigzagging through the mountain ranges beforending at a different valley. [Today is the first of many. I do hope you will enjoy your time here, Hestia, even if you are worrying about all your friends.] Hearing her say that made my head feel warmer, as the sight of Frozen Nest was stunning enough to make a memory. Flying on her back was fun. [Hehe, I think my Earthen parents would be delighted to hear you love their little song. Although, dont go too wild with it, okay? Its still their song for me. You should make one yourself, Mom. After all, your musically inclined daughter would love something like that for her two missed birthday presents.] [I will try before you be four. Ive already prepared two presents for you, so make sure to anticipate themter when we properly celebrate.] She then took flight again, now traveling towards what seemed like a gigantic skull. [How is Hikari?] [Still asleep. Also, Ive confirmed that my parallel minds are truly gone. [Split Soul Autonomy] has fully reced them, making Hikari my new and only parallel mind,] I replied. [Strangely, I cant use any of my lost skills. I cant appraise anyone, nor use [Mana Eyes] for some reason, yet I know I could during the raid.] [Then, allow me, mydy,] Tasianna asked for permission to look at my Profile and the skill, only to flinch when she finished appraising. With aplicated frown, she sent the details to everybody in attendance. Split Soul Autonomy: A skill created from the remains of [Parallel Thoughts] after assessing the owners soul state. Elevates the fractured soul and personalities into two individuals who share the same Profile with slight variations to amodate both. Allows both the ability to take control of the souls body and spell mind. Traces of an Edjurian God in the owners soul have been noted by the Origin Gods. The skillsbined are: [Mana Eyes Lv. 10] [Mental World] [Unholy Usurpation] Unholy Usurpation: The usurpation ability made manifest into a skill. Allows the usurpation of divine or demonic energy as long as the energy has a definite owner. Allows the usurpation of mana energy as long as the energy has a definite owner. Skill is activated upon the transfer of energy or through contact with the owners soul Edjurian God? So, what the Prince of Envy told me was true. The third god who participated in my soul reincarnation was this Gelriri and he was responsible for all these usurpation shenanigans from the very beginning. Me randomly gaining [Mana Eyes] was also his doing, for sure. I had the experience of gaining random skills during my lifetime as a dragon, but all of them usually fit what I was doing at the time when I acquired them. Some of them were also gained through an evolution or from my blessings with Aurena and Kramps. Only Shiternos sudden interference and [Mana Eyes] were outliers. Nevertheless, that wasnt the problem here. Even after the appraisal, I still wasnt anywhere closer to understanding why I could neither appraise or use [Mana Eyes] as I was used to. It was clearly connected to [Split Soul Autonomy], but the description didnt exin anything to me. [Maybe it is connected with your other half, your highness?] Shay suggested, which made sense since I remembered Hikari speaking up before [Mana Eyes] activated. She even stated how she would share the image to me. Beth agreed. [The skill is connected with your past self, your highness. [Parallel Thoughts] created copies of you, while this skill means both of you are individuals. Maybe everything will be clear when the both of you are awake?] Seeing as nobody had a proper answer to the problem, I decided to leave this issue forter and concentrate on the present. After several seconds passed, we finally made it in front of a dragon skull fully encased in ice, to the point it could pass as just another mountain, just like the ones around it. On a closer inspection, the head seemed just a bitrger than Moms. As I had this thought, three dragons suddenly flew out of the Titanic ship-sized hole. The first was a white-brown striped dragon with fur covering their entire body, especially around their long, backward-pointing horns and their whiskers underneath their jaw, making it look like a beard. The second looked as if they came from the sea with their glimmering, turquoise-colored scales and the tworge sail-sized dorsal fins on their back, while their only horn was situated in front of their maw, looking like a drill or maybe a harpoon fitting for dive bombing into the water for prey. Thest, though, was probably the most normal looking ice dragon amongst them. Completely covered in almost jagged, ice-blue scales, their most significant characteristic would be the fact they had a humanoid-shaped body simr to Kramps. Only, they had a single pair of wings instead of the same that Kramps had. Instead of the more slender, lizard-like body shapes of their tworades or Moms and mine, theirs was bulky, fit for a physically-intensive dog fight in the sky or a wrestling match on the ground. The former two dragons could probably fit on Moms back, at least as long as they went one-by-one, but thetter was far toorge. From a quick nce, I believed they were around the length of Moms head to the end of her torso. Nevertheless, all of them wererge enough to treat me like a small gecko, tiny enough to be stepped on; I hadnt felt this small since the earliest days after hatching. Still, they were nowhere close to the size of the giant skull they just came flying out from. The first thing the three did was to bow their heads and tuck their tails in between their hindlegs before letting out a low, rumbling, Kruuuuugh. Hearing this, Tasianna instantly covered our group in an [Air Shield] just in time as Mom released an avnche-causing roar. It shook the air so much that countless herds of monsters and dragonkin fled the area. [Speak with [Telepathy],] Mom ordered, signaling Tasianna to dispel the shield. [We honor our true ruler,] the three saidall male. One of them, the furred dragon, arched their neck around and opened their mouth slightly. [E-Empress Melloxtressa, is that? The crimson tint, thats your daughter, no?] he said before letting out a celebrating roar. [Our princess is awake!] The one horned dragon flew to the side, nking Mom before he finally got a clear look at me. [With her little fairy retainer as well! Little Hestia, correct?] Oh, jeez! I shrinked back a bit as those two flew around me like bees, transmitting their thoughts at the same time. Mom burst intoughter and raised her wings as she used [Air Walk], covering me from the two men. [Enough, you two. Youll only scare my little daughter with howrge you are. I presume the three of you were talking, considering you came out of Alextraxuss nest, correct? May we join?] [It would be our humblest honor,] the humanoid dragon said before we entered through the hole in the middle of the dragon skull. Once wended in arge empty crystallineir, a quadrupedal snow-white scaled dragon was waiting there. They walked up, bowing their head before letting out a small, timid roar. Although slightly smaller than the furred and horned dragon from before, I could feel a strong aura from them, not to mention a pretty irritating smell A she. [Whelpling smell, correct?] she said with full excitement, confirming my guess. I still wasnt fully familiar with dragon pheromones, but the three men from before smelled extremely sweet, as if they had no ulterior motives and were inviting us towards them. I couldnt really tell if they were male or female right away, but it was apletely different case for this woman standing before me. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. It was neitherbative or inviting. She wasnt issuing a challenge but the smell emanating from her still felt a bit ufortable, as if she was saying, Stay away. Stay away from her? No, this smell also covered the humanoid dragon from head to tail. Stay away from him, she was saying. [Heheh, naturally, such a smell would never escape another mother, right? It is good to see you, Rhuthuyual,] Mom addressed her before turning her head around. [Come, time to introduce yourself, my child. These are my old friends; my fellowpanions of the ages. And, also, my seniors when ites to being a parent, hoho.] Honestly, I did feel quite intimidated by therge beings standing around Mom, making me feel almost like I was the show-and-tell. When I flew off Moms back with Tasianna and the twins, the four dragonkin let out light growls of interest, tracking my movements as Inded on the ground. The dragon mom called Rhuthuyual came closer, greeting me with, [Hello, dear, my name is Rhuthuyal. May I memorize your smell?] Although I was confused as to why, she didnt seem too bad after she controlled her pheromones, switching it to the same sweet, inviting smell the other three adults had. When I gave her the permission, she nudged her head closer to my body, to the point we could feel each others body temperatures. Although her mouth wasrge enough to gobble me whole, her movements felt soft and careful, treating me like a fragile doll. Once she was done, she raised her head and thanked me, before turning to Mom. [She definitely smells like a Kargryxmor, just as my husband told me, but its also true she doesnt explicitly smell like Eltharion or you, my empress. Shes very simr to a wild dragon; a very neutral whelpling smell.] [Lack of skinship, sadly. I presume her humanoid bed smells more like me than she does herself at this point, although, there is a certain charm to that, no?] [Quite. Independence. Ready to fly without us, and to the point it doesnt make me want to cuddle her too much. She smells like a youngling; experienced and battle-hardened. The smell of blood and training is prominent; very intense,] she described, making me smell under my leg pits to confirm if it was true or not. [However, a lot of ash. A lot of fire very little ice. I believe she really will have an issue integrating with the other children at this point.] [Exactly my point!] the furred dragon uttered. [She would agitate most of us, especially considering our history with the fire dragon flight. It willpel the more sensitive young to avoid her.] The horned dragon huffed and puffed, rattling his scales like a rattlesnake. [Or perhaps the opposite. Even when we saw her hibernating, I think all three of us were more wary than curious, no? Kargryxmors scent is truly quite strong on her, even now, despite how adorable of a whelpling she is.] This really was like a show-and-tell. Everybody was looking at me and assessing me as if I was an item or an animal, reminding me how pet owners would brag about their finely groomed dogs and cats. They kept talking over me, literally, treating me as if I wasnt there, even ignoring how I was groaning in displeasure. Seeing them like this, I looked over to Mom, who was staring at me from the edge of her eyes, in anticipation for something. Charm. Independent This was a test. Even now, youre testing me, Mom? Come on, this is my first day here, give me a break and help me out. I dont want to deal with your friends. In the end, I had no choice. [Excuse me?] Yet, nobody listened. Moms eyes were telling me to try harder. [Misters? Mrs.? Hello?] I tried again, yet it was the same result. [Excuse me? Hello, Im also here?] [Shes still young, though, and strength is what matters. As long as she can survive through an arctic blizzard, she should be able to gain the respect of our children, although it might be hard for her to inherit her birthright as the next dragon ruler of Frozen Nest,] the humanoid dragon, Alextraxus as Mom called him, said, acting like some kind of royal chambein or adviser like from a human kingdom. [Haaa, yet that is the main issue!] the furred dragon interjected. [She cant contend against her older siblings, as none of the childrens under the Dragon Ruler of Fire and Magma would ally themselves with their youngest sister. Her support shoulde from us! We should keep her safe for Empress Melloxtressa, but her fire dragon blood prevailed over her silver dragon bloodline. She needs simr aged supporters, or her future years will only be harsh and cruel.] [Then we must forcibly build her supporter base,] Mrs. Rhuthuyal demanded. [She has the experience and hardiness our childrenckat least those who havent gone on their pilgrimage yet. A three old not only outlevels them, but they should know they cant defeat her. If we gather our retainers and have their younger children y with her, she would gain their respect.] I had no idea what they were talking and worrying about. I could guess, yet I didnt care what the subject was since it really rubbed me the wrong way how they were deciding things for me. They felt a bit like my maternal human grandparents. This entire discussion pieced together some of my broken memories about them. They were so traditional, so ingrained in Japanese culture, speaking down to my Mama about my grades and idol dream. I still loved them since they had a very tender side to them, and they always made sure to give me a ton of money through my New Years red envelopes. The memories might still be too cloudy for me to get a proper opinion of them, but they were enough to make me feel frustrated. [Therefore, we have to] [UNCLES! AUNTIE! LISTEN TO ME!] I shouted, using a more familiar address, since I only knew the name of two of them and they were Moms most trusted friends. Trying to sound like a kid did finally work out though, as the adults did stop talking and looked over at me. Now I remembered how it felt to be a kid screaming for attention while the adults talked with each other. I sighed as I realized that, to these dragons, I might as well be a kindergartner. [First, I apologize for shouting, but I would prefer if you are talking about me to include me in the discussion. Second, I would love an introduction. Ill start, my name is Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Mom didnt name me, but that is the name Ive been given and she epted it, so nice to meet you.] The four dragons all exchanged baffled nces, before they looked down, probably squinting at me. [Small, fragile, and far too young to understand the current situation, yet possesses a re in her eyes. She is definitely your daughter, Empress. A fire dragon version of you, whichunironicallywould have probably fitted your personality far more than ruling over us docile ice dragons,] the furred dragon said, grinning a bit as his fur began to stand up as if static was building in his body. [She is my daughter,] Mom stated with pride. [Now, let me do the introductions. On your left, you have the furred little rodent, Guyulthanos Ievfuchsdra. A childhood friend of mine, and your uncles oldest hunting partner.] [Rodent? Empress, my loyalty to you is eternal, but randomly insulting your retainer wouldnt go well with the rest of our flight, hahaha!] Possessing a light, easy-to-listen-to voice, Guyulthanos sounded ratherx, yet I just witnessed him in his serious mode. He sounded genuinely worried for my future in dragon society. [If I scared you with how I was speaking before, then I have to apologize, little one. Your uncle and mother were worried sick when your egg disappeared, to the point Ive never seen them so despondent before. Not even when our parents left us with Kargryxmor.] Hearing mention of Moms brother, it did bring back a memory of when she talked about him. [My uncle That would be Odlesstrus, correct? Mom said he searched for my egg by flying over the ocean.] Mom nodded before continuing, [To your right, you have Karydrinos Liandsee. He and his n are descendants between a leviathan and dragon union, which resulted in his fish-like scale and fins. He followed your uncle in his search. Hes quite adept in flying and swimming; if you need any tips with thetter discipline, ask him.] [I do not mind you calling me uncle, as well, Hestia,] he said. It was short and concise, but I remembered him being the one to call me adorable. [Lastly, we have these two,] Mom pointed at the two right in front of me, specifically the humanoid dragon. [The current Dragon Ruler of Ice, leader of the entire ice dragon flight of Frozen Nest, and also my regentAlextraxus Judgradral Thxarus.] [Thxarus? Wait, is he rted to the dragon Kramps fought?] [Yes, dear. He is Thxaruss grandson, the former Dragon Ruler of Ice before his son took over the title and then I, after the end of the demon wars. You could say the role simply went right back to its rightful owner,] Momplimented him, but the dragon only shook his head. [Nonsense. Everybody on Miononbx knows I am simply your recement due our Emperors decree. An empress cannot rule her dragon flight, which is why we regents exist, allowing you to serve your duty as a queen-mother and ruler of the continent,] Alextraxus bowed, kneeling like a human. [You are our true ruler, Empress Melloxtressa. Your happiness and protection, and that of your brother and daughter are our duty to uphold. We ice dragons do not forget.] [Ha! How can I be considered a silver dragon when your tongue glistens more than my scales? Be wary when you speak with him, Hestia. Loyal to a fault to Frozen Nest and its inhabitants he may be, Alextraxus does not indulge those willing to harm our home, nor does he forgive those who harmed it. Your grandfather, for example, would belong to the list of dragonkin he despises,] Mom said, which made sense since I could guess what happened to his grandfather when he fought Kramps. [He isnt the greatest supporter of the Kargryxmor n, yet he witnessed my heart being stolen by one of its members. If it wasnt for his wife, a second civil war might have just happened.] [And this impending war might happen eventually. It is the perfect moment to simply wait things out, and allow the Kargryxmors to exterminate each other. If only our flight hadnt beenpelled to fight by the other dragon ns. If only you hadnt sired his child ] Alextraxus red at me for a moment before he turned his body, looking down at me. [Yet, it is a fact you are a Nordor as well, Princess Hestia. Your heritage and birthright are in thesends and that means I will serve you so that the future will be true. Protect you against those other KargryxmUrgh!] Having heard enough, Mom blocked Alextraxuss stare on me with one of her wings, pushing him aside to allow her to speak with the woman standing behind him. [Finally, Rhutuyual Liandsee. She isnt my direct retainer, just as Guyuls and Karys wives arent, but they are all still good friends of mine. Aside from my step-sister and fellow queen-mothers, I learned most of my child rearing from them.] [Liandsee? Are you rted to Uncle Kary, Auntie Rhutu?] I asked, causing Karydrinos to snap his head around and growl under his breath. Seeing him like this, Rhutuyual shook her head with a small smile. [Precious. The tongue of a human but the body of a dragonkin; it fits, considering your history. My, if only my sons were as delightful as you, I might just have wanted a third child. To answer your question, Karydrinos is my cousin. Our fathers differed with their preferred evolution paths, with mine focusing on my grandmothers aerial specialization while his family continued the dragon-leviathan heritage of our Liandsee ancestor Now, with the introductions done, I believe you wanted to say something, dear?] [Yes, I do, mostly concerning what you all meant with this whole session crisis part. Ive heard enough from my half-sister, Fargryneill, to know what exactly is going on and let me state this outright, here and now, I have no ns at all to contest the crown against my elder siblings. In my opinion, all of them are more suited to it and I personally want to pursue my personal goals instead,] I announced. [Besides, once Im five, I fully intend to depart back to Altrust and continue wandering the world. I wont have any time to deal with things here.] The four adults looked at each other, clearly bbergasted at my frank nature. Did Mom not tell them anything about me? Why was this their reaction? [I see ] Guyulthanos stuttered. [Yet, do you not believe this to be naive, Hestia? I believe you do not quite fully understand the state of Kargryx and what your half-siblings have started now that it is confirmed that our Emperor is dying.] What! My eyes widened, snapping over to Mom as she nodded in confirmation. [The session battle we mentioned isnt just a prediction, it is a guarantee at this point,] Karydrinos assured. [His Majestys soul has reached the point where even a deep hibernation cannot prolong his life any further. He is too far away from rank SSS to extend his lifespan, and it seems like nothing can give him the spark to continue living. Even the news of your] [That is as much as she needs to know, Kary,] Mom silenced him. [I agree, which is why you need to understand whether you want it to or not, the session battle will also include you, our princess,] Rhutuyual emphasized. [I understand your wish, but we ice dragons also have our eyes on our ideal heir and if we cannot have them, we would rather support you or whoever you sponsor. Regardless, it will ce Frozen Nest in a faction.] Her husband nodded, kneeling once again to speak with me. [My princess, while I understand your wish, I suggest you start thinking about your home and heritage, as we ice dragons will not be the only ns to have our eyes on you. Once you visit your father, the news of your awakening will spread, acting as the fuse to make things far moreplicated Which I assume is what we will talk about today, my empress.] [Correct,] Mom stated. [Hestia, let me assure you that I am on your side and I can protect you while you are in our home. This is your first lesson, though, so take your time to think over it. Also, I do apologize I brought you back home at such a terrible time. Eltharions waning soul wasnt what I expected It shouldnt havee to this.] I witnessed something glistening in Moms eyes before she closed them, moving past me. She led the other dragons deeper into the cavern, while ordering Tasianna and the twins to follow after her, as they too should participate for now. My uncles suggested I roam around their home to think, but that I shouldnt wander too far. Yet, how could I think right now? Was I actually now part of an unwanted session battle I had no intention of interacting with? Why should I care which of my half-siblings were to climb onto the throne, when Neill had no interest either. I just woke up and instead of enjoying a vacation after I just recovered from a massive battle, people were trying to pull me into a new one? How was this fair? I didnt want to deal with this, I just wanted to fucking sing and dance! What the hell and you wanted me to deal with this, Kramps? It felt suffocating, not to mention the damn cold. Deciding to take a breather, I flew out of the chamber, following the tunnels until I ended up at the entrance, able to take in the bright blue sky. Even with the freezing temperatures, I still basked in the sr rays as if it was a summers day on the beach. Now was the time to just rx and take in my new surroundings, but Ive jumped from one major news to the next without any breaks. I wanted to meet my friends and party again, yet I was forbidden to do so due to my dragon father. Not to mention, this father of mine was apparently about to die and caused the current situation for his Empire. I couldnt feel anything for him since Id never met him, but I felt devastated for Moms sake. Why was the world so cruel to her? Her heart almost broke from losing my egg, and when she finally reunited with me, she had to hibernate to heal her soul. Yet, when she woke up and brought me back to her home, she learned her husband was about to die? Her love-of-her-life? Ridiculous. Hey, Prince of Envy, are you still alive somewhere? Wannae back to life and give me a chance to heal my fathers soul before you die again? Please? No go? Guess so. Kriiah! A loud roar woke me up from my thoughts before I noticed multiple signals approaching me from behind. I turned around, noticing multiple cyan- and white-scaled dragons circle around me like vultures. I couldnt determine their sizes, but the shadows they were casting on me tensed me up. Those seven dragons slowlynded on Thxaruss massive teeth, eying me while continuing to growl. They did it amongst themselves as often as they did to me, prompting me to finally understand it was draconic. I tried to understand them, but all I could do was realize they were probably badmouthing me. My parallel minds were the ones responsible for the trantion [Ha, see, I told you she wouldnt understand us!] one of them, a man, boasted through telepathy. [No growling, she didnt respond to our smell until thest moment. She is just like a whelpling despite her size, yet probably even weaker. The daughter of the great and mighty Empress Melloxtressa Yet, here she is, a fire dragon. Pity.] I couldnt appraise them, I could only rely on my senses at this point. There were seven surrounding me, with four of them being slightly shorter than me while the rest were probably in the 2800cm (92 ft) range. None of them were young if their pheromones could be believed, meaning they were all over five years old, at the very least. Their auras were exuding from their bodies, making me believe the four shorter ones were rank C, while thetter three were rank B, or maybe even A. Nevertheless, did my assessment matter right now? Their eerie, predatory looks gave me the chills, but I didnt really feel much hostility from them. What was this all just bravado? [Come on, speak up, whelpling. Dont tell me you cant growl or speak telepathically. This is our princess?] another manactually, at this point, I wanted to believe all of them were young adults with how much they were egging me on. [I dont believe that, maybe shes only shy?] After saying that, thergest of the group flew up and crashed right in front of me, unfurling his wings to seem evenrger before revealing he could stand on two legs. His scales, though, seemed familiar. [Ill introduce myself first. Rhekkraxus Cammatrak Thxarus, your highness. Second son of the current Dragon Ruler of Ice!] Oh god. [ You came to announce yourself in such a fashion?] I grimaced [Hey! She can speak!] the annoying lizard pranced around hisughing posse before he shoved his head right into my personal space. [Then, what is your name, your highness. I named myself, so why dont you?] [Hestia.] [Hestia, what? Do you not take any pride in yourst name? Or are you ashamed of your bloodline and how you werent born with your mothers elemental alignment? Then again, we did hear you were born away from our home, so maybe youre just a feral dragon like the spawners? It must be hard, especially for a fire-breather.] he then raised his head and began blowing a small ice breath in the air, freezing it. [Our parents told us to y nice with you, but you arent one of us. Youre a Kargryxmor, not a Nordoramsul. We do not need another fire-spitter destroying ournds or family!] He bared his teeth, gnashing them together as he arched his neck back to give me a clear view of Thxaruss skull. These reptiles were only here to insult me, huh? Unbelievable. How old were they? I growled and turned my head around and started walking back into the cavern, seeing as these dragons were trying to escte things. Seeing me do this, Rhekkraxus stepped in front of me. [Whats the hurry? Want to join the adults? None of them want you, so maybe stay outside, wont you?] he growled, his hostility now fully disyed. [So, lets go on an adventure. Let us teach a whelpling like you how to adapt to the storm and ice, yeah? Dont worry, well make sure you get back home safely and without an issue; just have to make sure you use that fire of yours to keep warm, understood? Come.] [Shut up,] I snapped back. [If youre trying to bully somebody, try it on somebody else. Ive had people worse than you and your bark trying to insult and demean me. Maybe, act your age, huh, elder scale?] Graaakkahahk! he cackled out loud, prompting the other six to do the same. [So you do have a bite; that attitude of yours fits your color, fire-spitter. Guess you are still a whelp with how you want to be close to your parents. Sadly, only one of them even gives you the time of the day, huh? Our mighty Emperor doesnt care much about a half-elemental breed, does he?] Neill, I am so sorry you had to deal with people like these in your past. If you tell me who annoyed you, Ill make sure to give them a [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] to the face! Yet I couldnt blow up when it came to myself, as it would only y into their cards. Ive dealt with bitches worse than them, and I didnt want to repeat the same damn mistake. Somebody had to act like an adult and sure enough, I was one now! 18-bloody-years old! I could endure this. I wouldendure this! [Please, let me through.] I forced myself to be positive. [Rejected. This is my home and Im saying you need to know your future subjects, your highness. The sting of the ice cant be ignored, right? So, lets go?] You little [Come on, lets go!] [Right, princess. Let us give you a tour of our home and have some fun!] [Little whelp like you need some supporters and were ready for that, so how about it?] They kept talking nonstop. Seven voices were ringing inside my head, yet it wasnt aggressive enough to count as a mental attack. It was just in annoying, like a bunch of flies buzzing around me. Even worse, without my parallel minds, I was having a hard time cutting my telepathic links with them before they inevitably re-established them to my annoyance. I couldnt think at this point, yet my rage reminded me what Mom saidstrength was everything here. Annoying them was the wrong choice! I shouldnt act like a bloody doormat after all Id gone through and I wouldnt at this point! If these dragons were willing to agitate me, then so be it. All I needed to make sure was to not kill them. Easy as heck. [If you want to y, then lets Krak!] Yet, just as I was about to unleash my [Draconic Aura], my consciousness suddenly was shoved backwards, away from the light of my eyes. Darkness was all I could see behind me until the movement stopped and I stopped in a small, familiar ce. I looked around, noticing there was a bed right next to me. This is my mind. What? Kreiiiiiiieeeek! My draconic voice screamed, drawing my attention forward where I could see something I didnt expect. Another me, yet, she didnt have my crimson hair. Hers was ck. This ck-haired Hestia was standing right in front of where my eyes were, squealing hysterically as she snapped herour head in horror. I could feel her emotions, she was terrified of the flustered dragons standing before her, but more importantly, she was digging up a painful memoryof when our fellow trainees back on Earth decided to exclude us from everything. When the bullying got to the point I couldnt take it anymore. Hikari? Why are you able to take control without my permission? Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Spooky! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 486: How to Teach Your Split Soul How to Fight. Chapter 486: How to Teach Your Split Soul How to Fight. Something was wrong. [Split Soul Autonomy] was created from [Parallel Thoughts], practically making it an advanced version of the skill, even if the System didnt mention it, right? Then why was Hikari able to take control over our body without my permission? ording to the skills description, the System now counted us both as individuals of the same body. I, honestly, had no problems with this. She was me, and I was her, and if she wanted to use our body to move around instead of being caged up inside our mental and dream spaces, then so be it, full power to my other self. Yet, it was an issue if she did it willy-nilly without warning me first, especially in a situation where I hadto be in charge, like needing to teach these punks a lesson! Kraaaagh! I, well, Hikari screamed using our body, iling our long neck around in such a manner that I felt second-hand embarrassment. She was cowering before the dragon punks, shivering like a scared puppy. [E-eh? Where did her bravado go?] one of the dragons asked, bbergasted just like the rest of them as they saw my sudden shift in personality. [L-Lord Rhekkraxus, I think we went a bit too harsh on her.] [She is still a whelp and grew up on a weaker continent, so it was obvious she would tuck her tail like that in front of you. We also have her surrounded ] The words of the second dragon caused all but the big man himself to second-guess their actions. Their postures suggested they were about to fly away, yet the Rhekkraxus wouldnt let them. [Stay where you are!] he shouted, intimidating the smaller dragons but not the tworger ones. Both of them shook their heads, making it clear they didnt have to take his orders. [Flee? For what? For revealing how weak this whelp is? She has the blood of our empress, but the moment she has to show that bravery, she cowers just like those Kargryxmors. An embarrassment to our former Ruler of Ice. She shed tears, a sorrow so mournful it called in the coldest blizzard since the days of my great-grandfather! All for this?For this skink? Our parents told us to respect this weakling?] This weakling is about ready to cave in your cranium, youmon house gecko! Hikari, can you hear me? Give me back control, please! Ill make this guy eat his damn words! Fuck being an adult, Im beating him up! Noooo Yet, Hikaris didnt respond to me. She was holding her head as the pain from our past memories came back to haunt her. Leave me alone! I didnt want any of this; my parents never did any of that! This is my effort, MINE alone! Shut up, shut up, shut the fuck up! Graaak!Whats gotten into her? I wondered. Sure, thinking of my fellow idol trainees would put me in a bad mood, but we should have gotten over it. This wasnt a natural reaction. [Thats the end of this discussion! You heard it already! Shes not even our actual princess, but we still have to treat her as such? We all agreed that we came here to show her how it works amongst us dragons, and youre tucking your tail when were finally here? Were not here to kill her, were here to teach her where she stands! The empress wont mind, trust me.] The ice dragon reached his w out, causing Hikari to jerk back. Seeing this, icy mist escaped the dragons mouth as his eyes red up. Abandoning [Telepathy], his voice exploded like the bursting trombone, trumpeting his voice in various roars and growls. Although unclear to me, I could make out words like ashamed, weak, and coward from his tantrum, yet, the meaning behind his rage wasnt lost to me. My initial decision was warranted. Strength was all that mattered to dragons and he couldnt ept me like this, as the former Dragon Ruler of Ices daughter, no matter how young I was. Actions and attitude mattered, but he couldnt find any of it in mein Hikari. After all, my other half wasnt a warrior; she might have my memories but was, at best, a knowledgeable civilian. As Hikari didnt respond back to his aggression, the ice dragon cracked his right fingers, slightly arching it back in preparation to attack me. I had to act! Spell! I should be able toYes, I can control our mana! A fast spell, Lightning Bolt. This familiar, but always satisfying feeling began well in my chestmy sr corebefore it streamed through my body like my blood. I focused on this feeling, directing the flow towards my head before expelling some of it through my mana paths. With the requirements fulfilled, the System molded the mana into a purple magic circle. The ice dragon noticed this split-second action and instinctively dodged out of the way from the thunderous st of lightning, the spell torching the cold air as it crashed against Thxaruss mouth roof. Surprised by this sudden spell, the dragons all stared at the impact location, giving me plenty of time to cast three more spells. One [Wind st] next to my wings to blow my body away from the ice dragon, while two [Terra Wall]s were cast underneath Rhekkraxus and me, respectively,unching the both of us into the sky. With my safety assured for now, I red at the bbergasted dragon before I noticed I could see blue lines in the air. Invisible to the naked eye, but visible with [Mana Eyes], these lines showed the flow of mana in the world. How? Why is it working now? I couldntWait, if thats possible then I shouldSplit Soul Autonomy! Name: Rhekkraxus Cammatrak ThxarusLevel: 9 Race: Frostbreaker DragonAge: 47 Year Nine? Hold on, I dont care about the rest of the Profile. Once more, Split Soul AutonomyGosh, that name is a mouthful! Frostbreaker Dragon: An ice dragon that evolved with a focus on creating and utilizing elemental ice weapons. Naturally gifted with [Cryokinesis], this humanoid dragon does not possess a stat specialization, making it extremely adaptable with its racial skills and the air-freezing breaths its race produces. Engaging in closebat is unadvised. Rank B A rank B dragon, meaning, he was equivalent in level to a level 89 humanoid. Not only was he faaaaar below me in that aspect, he was already 47-years-old? Sure, dragons matured slower than humans, both mentally and physically, but really? I was only a 3-years-old dragon; at least try not to bully people in the single digit realm when youre a grown-ass man. Regardless, this proved that both my appraising skill and [Mana Eyes] fully functioned in [Split Soul Autonomy], yet it only made me question why it was restricted in the first ce at all. Nevertheless, if those two skills worked, then [Mental World] should as well. Not only should I be protected from mental attacks, but I should also be able to elerate my thinking! Even without all the context, this was enough. The moment I activated my skills, the world outside my eyes slowed down considerably, as if somebody had pressed the times 0.10 speed button on reality. I rushed over to Hikari to grab her shoulders, only to notice she was shivering even more than I thought. Her pupils were dted, caused by her still being haunted by our bully idents. Usually, my parallel thoughts would share my emotions and mood, although it didnt work vice versa. It seemed like it was the same for Hikari, although neither of us were sharing our emotional states, only our thoughts were the same. This is my achievement! I did it! I trained hard; it wasnt just cause of my parents! she screamed. It was like she was trapped in a nightmare. Hikari! I shouted back, but to no response. Please, just listen to me. I know what youre going through, but this isnt the time for you to rpse into a memory. We dealt with it, already! Not only in this world, but also back on Earth! It doesnt matter what they think! You heard our trainers say this all the time, it doesnt matter! It doesnt matter that they got an offer before we did, they equally worked hard to reach it, but trying topare ourselves to them became the reason we died! Listen to me, nobodys opinion of us matters more than our loved ones! Hikari jolted back, shrieking for a moment before her head began to rattle around like a maraca. Her breathing was strained, but this was normal for a person having just been woken up from a bad dream. Once she managed to calm down, she turned her head to my hand on her shoulder, before we made eye contact. H-Hestia? Thats me. Do you want the quick version, or the long one? I asked, pointing at my head. She nodded. Quick. Why am I here? Why can we see each other outside of a dream or a soul sequence, whyAh, you already had those thoughts. Like I said, we shared our thoughts, so that was how the quick version worked. In any case, I brought Hikari up to speed before pointing out our windows, only to notice the ice dragons ws were incredibly close to us. From the trajectory of his movements, I presumed he must have quickly recovered from beingunched into the air, while I waspletely preupied by helping Hikari. Even if he was far below me in agility, he was still a rank B dragon. T-that thing! Hikari yelped. Where did that monstere from! The moment I heard somebodys voice in my head, I woke up and I saw it staring at me! Urgh, then the bitches just appeared out of nowhere and it got to this point? Im risking your body. Our body. If I die, you die as well, so it might as well be ours, so treat it well. I spent nearly two years building all the stats and skills, okay, big sis? Treat your little sisters dragon ount well! This isnt a game. Okay, Im not the person to say that to you of all people, so lets get back to whats importantwhy am I in control of our body? That was the one question I couldnt really answer. We had the skills description on hand, so I knew it was possible, but why did it happen so suddenly? There was no warning. Hikari woke up and we did a switcheroo. While it wasnt so dangerous right now, we had to learn what caused it so it doesn''t happen in a more serious situation. I dont know, we have to brainstorm on itter on. However, if this skill works simr to [Parallel Thoughts], then I think you should be able to give me back control over our body. Right, you gave the parallel minds body control permission a few times. Then Hestia, take back control! The moment Hikari said this, our position instantly swapped, as if somebody had teleported us. With me being in front of our windows, my consciousness took root throughout my body. My nervous system was taking action from my thoughts now. As Rhekkraxuss ice covered ws were about to sh at me, I snapped my head up and grabbed his hand inches before he hit me. [True Draconic Barrier] only partially reduced the damage from touching his ice armor, but I wouldnt get any frostbite from this. Not to mention, his normal [Draconic Barrier] was not a match against the burning heat from my [Hellde Edge] or [Drakonian Sunlight Edge]! Hikari, if we have to tag team from now on, then prepare yourself! Watch me and learn. This is how you y the dragon race! zing heat ignited the scale-dust in the scales of my hand, setting it aze. The ice dragon roared in agony, signaling for the others dragons to take notice of my sudden attitude change. All of them unfurled their wings and took flight, yet before they could do anything, a lightning bolt suddenly shot through the air. While the other dragons roared in surprise, I spent the time directing my attention to the side, where I saw somebody revealing themselves from behind a tree. Wild, medium-long ck hair framed her face, before it began to light up in shades of yellow and red as lightning channeled through the prosthetic recing her lost left arm. She raised it, aiming her crossbow at the dragons as a red lightning bolt formed on it. [Need some help, Donut?] It was Vifi! [H-how did youDoesnt matter, Im d to see you, Vifi!] I expressed my genuine happiness, causing the demonkin to smirk and shake her head at my antics, before filling her smile with sadistic pleasure at my next words. [Hold them back for me. I need to teach this middle-aged punk how to treat us young adults properly!] [Orders received, Maam!] Like lightning, Vifi dashed forward, only leaving a trail of red behind before she reappeared in the air, in front of all of the dragons. She then pped her hands, creating a repulsion effect with her lightning that shoved everybody around her as far as away as possible. Wait, she can use her electromaic force? I raised an eyebrow, but I ignored my curiosity for now, as this gave me all the time in the world with Rhekkraxus. He roared and attempted to gore me with his leg ws, but I sent out my shed scales to tie them back. I then shoved my head closer to his, invading his privacy just as he did to me. [Im back. Had your fun? Now its my turn!] His eyes twitched as we stared at each other, prompting him to ready an ice breath but I simply gnashed my fangs, igniting all the scale-dust around me into an explosion. The attack sent the dragon flying away and aze. Mid-flight, I activated the scale-dust in my wings and flew forward with them as rocket boosters, attempting to crash into Rhekkraxus. However, ice formed around his hand that he turned into a spear, using it to thrust at me, only for me to dodge out of the way by doing a barrel roll to the side. With him locked into his movements, I set my ive-like tail ame and struck at the ice dragon, forcing him to sh-freeze his leg, creating a durable ice armor. Unfortunately for him, my attack broke right through his ice, as my undying mes prevented the armor to be sturdier. As I drew first blood, I angled my wings slightly backwards and increased the rocket boosters potency, driving my tail deeper into his leg, to the point I broke his bone, and sent us crashing into the ground. I quickly recovered from the impact by using [Wind st] to send me back into the air, before I cast [Tornado Bullet] at the only nearby signal on my [Detection Sensor]. As the bullet ripped through the air and blew the dust away, it forced the dragon to use his own scales to protect himself. Seeing this scale barrier in front of him, I gnashed my fangs once again, setting everything around the dragon aze and blocking his vision with mes and smoke. He attempted to cast some ice and water spells at me, but as he didnt have [Chant Revocation Lv. 10], his casting speed was slow enough for me to interrupt them with well-ced sphere-shaped [Terra Wall]s to block the cast entirely. Seeing him struggling though my [Detection Sensor], I then cast [Ruinous Rockfall]. Not only did it quickly destroy any of his attempts to rebuild his burned scale barrier, the falling boulders prevented him from flying at all. With my mes still sapping his health the longer he waited, it forced the dragons hand. sh freezing the air, he created multiple ice des andunched them into the air and prepared an ice breath. Sadly for him, six [Banishment Beam] were enough to shoot them down, while I reciprocated with my own [Hellme Breath], scorching through his liquid nitrogen-like breath attack. With [Banishment Beam] and [Ruinous Rockfall] keeping him in ce, my breathnded right on his face, burning through numerous of his scales and probably disfigured him, assuming his [Draconic Barrier] wasnt fortified. Which it probably wasnt, as his wisdom was only in the 4100 range. Meanwhile, my intelligence was almost 17000. Even if he had [Inferno Resistance Lv. 10], a four time difference in magical attack to magical defense with all my offensive magic and fire boosting skills, he was toast. He should be lucky I didnt want to kill him. This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Seeing him roaring in agony on the ground, I cast [Sacred Field] on him and turned my crimson mes into white, healing his wounds before any of them permanently scarred him. Although flustered by my sudden mercy, he didnt have the time to think about it before we both heard an audible p in the distance, causing the both of us to be pulled back to our original spotThxaruss skull. Once we were close enough, Vifi released her hands and dispelled her lightnings maic ability, allowing me to fly up with my rocket booster, using the momentum to reach the former Dragon Ruler of Ices nose, where Iunched a [Scorching ze] at the re-gathered dragons, which caused a massive explosion that grounded all seven. Seeing as there were a few rank Cs, I held back and made sure the spell wouldnt even kill a rank D. Hikari, appraise for me. As you guessed, four rank Cs, the other are rank Bs. The two ice dragons that opposed Rhekkraxuss decision are both over level 20 and 50-years-old. Do you think they passed their adulthood pilgrimage? Yes, most likely. Rhekkraxus did strike at me with ance, but I blitzed him before he could really show off his abilities. It should make it more painful once Im done with this show! With two of my [Multi-Cast] slots dedicated to [Aerokinesis], I peered into the sky before I yed [Dragon Fire]. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry ? In Hellfire ? All you hear are his screams, begging to be released ? Its Music ? [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The blue, serene sky was dyed red as mes gathered in the sky like clouds. Concentrating my mana as my human voice resounded through the entire area, I focused the power of the fire into a single entity, morphing it into the form of a dragon. I sent it flying into the sky until it blocked the sun right above it. The snow and ice was colored in crimsonthe color of their destruction. Seeing this, the dragon attempted to shoot ice breaths at me, but due to [Dragon Fire] reducing the effectiveness of ice attacks by 50%, they couldnt even break through my scale barrier. Seeing the futility of their actions, the rank Bs flew at me, but Vifi provided anti-air defense with her crossbow and thrown lightning halberd. As ast ditch effort, Rhekkraxus tried to stop me with [Telepathy], but Hikari quickly cut him off. I descend on Earth with Wings of Death! ? A Storm of Fury ? Creating Ash and Dust ? I am the Incarnation of the Sun ? I shine so brightly, I bring your death ? My lineage belongs to the God of Dragons! ? With an eerie screech from the zing fire dragon, I sent the meteor flying towards the ground, forcing the dragons to flee but, unless they could teleport away, this fire meteor the size of my three uncles would reach them no matter what. The confidence to challenge those better than you was important for growth, but unless you properly assessed your opponent, this confidence was nothing more than arrogance. They should have at least tried to appraise me, instead of thinking I was just a kid. To think Hikari taking over my body would trick them to the point they underestimated me this badly. What a boon. You wanted to y, right, cousin? y with me behind your fathers and mothers back, huh? [Hestia, ytime is over.] I heard Moms voice, confirming she could hear everything underground. It would be silly for one of the strongest beings in this world to not hear all this chaos. As such, I activated [Obsidian ze] andunched the fire meteor straight into the air, so far away it passed the clouds. I then blew it up, causing a massive firework to shower Frozen Nest in dazzling mes. Fortunately, the mes were so high up, they wouldnt even reach the ground in time before they died out. [The next time you want to mess with me, remember this: I dont need my n name to make things work. Just because you went through your adulthood pilgrimages doesnt make you worth anything. Come back after you get your A rank from the hunters guild,] I boasted to the dragons, making sure my name stuck with them forever. [Remember this. You can say whatever you want about my father, but the moment you bring my mother into the game and try to demean her because of me, then this fight will go from a y to an actual fight. Dont make uncle and auntie too sad, cousin.] Seeing me leering at them from on top of the skull, the dragons quickly fed the scene. Sighing in relief, I flew down andnded right next to Vifi. Were you actually trying to hurt them? she asked. [You kidding? Just cause I stayed in aa for over a year doesnt exactly change my personality. I dont kill annoying flies; only enemies or scum,] I re-dered my stance. [The moment the meteor hit the ground, I would have considered all of them friendlies and make [Dragon Fire] give them full immunity to my fire attacks. You forgot what my spell songs could do, Miss ex-Warbringer?] Vifi shrugged with a smirk, clearly enjoying the banter, prompting me to ask her, [So, tell me, a year passed and you got the electromaic thing fixed? Thought you can only use it with your Territory.] Her repulsion and attraction ability only came out when her Territory, [Maic Storm], was up so I was caught off-guard when she suddenly showed the ability to do so outside of it. However, Vifi wriggled her hand like a swinging scale, making an eh expression. The old man made some upgrades to my prosthetics. Had a rune added to it that allows me to use the same electromaic powers Saori has on her catalyst. It has a cooldown, though, and its less precise than my Territory-based one. This affects everybody, so its bad in a team environment, but good when I have to move solo. Vifi then began stroking her recement arm with a soft smile, slowly moving the individual mechanical fingers as the cogs nked. Bit amazing how a single gods blessing allows a dwarf to turn around an arcane w. Runes cant coexist on items with enchantments, but here it is. Only one, though, sadly. [Why?] Old man said the conflicting mana sources still happen. His unique skill simply puts a barrier in between them. Less runes would mean I can put more enchantments on it, and so on. Still a hard cap on three enchantments You know, just learn it from him yourself. You got your armor. Ask him to put an enchantment on it and let him lead you through everything Stop giggling. Seeing me amused by the amount of affection Vifi was showing her arm, she coughed with an embarrassed face. After taking a breather, she straightened her back, looking serious, and saluted me. Good afternoon and wee back, General. Hope you werent surprised with everything that changed. I smiled before using [Humanize] to transform into a dragonewt to greet her, causing her to raise an eyebrow as she looked at me from top to bottom. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Urgh did you have to grow up? she said, spitefully. I couldnt help but giggle as I guessed the reason for her displeasure. Before mya, Vifi was around 153cm, a little over 5 feet, but grew up to around 160cm, about a quarter foot taller. Seeing as I was 157cm before bing 18, she probably was looking forwards to being taller than me, and hated the fact her expectations were trashed and she still was stuck as the second shortest of our party, next to Grimnir and now tying with Tasianna. Then again, height wasnt everything, as Vifis new appearance showed. From torso to her feet, she was fully equipped in metal and leather, looking exactly like a professional soldier. Wanting to stay swift on her feet, she wasnt wearing any temail or heavy bone armor. To finish her look off, she hid her figure with a long trench coat, although her left arm was sleeveless, exposing her manatech prosthetic. If it wasnt for her feminine face, Vifi could have totally passed as an androgynous guy. The girl in me wanted her to groom her hair a bit to make her prettier, but I understood Vifi was a soldier without a doubt. Being a woman in a battle zone mattered as little as being a kid; if you could fight, you were a threat and had to be killed. That was her mindset. I gave her a thumbs up. Looking good, girl. Saori made it for you, right? Vifi looked at her coat and nodded. Styled it after the vignce jackets. Remember? Saori said as long as I was properly defended, the mana threaded clothes I wear could at least be cute or cool, so I chose thetter. Came out well, and I spent some money on equipping it with a stealth enchant. Ahhh, thats why I only detected you after you helped me. Come to think about it, howd you find me in the first ce? Mom said you were out hunting. I was, but then I saw the Empress fly off. You cant exactly not see her, right? Well, I noticed something crimson on her back and my immediate thought was you, so I followed behind and waited to see if you were awake or not, she said, causing me to smile. Anyways, youre my boss and Saori sent me here to defend you, so you know how it happened. Now, mind telling me why you acted like a defenseless girl for a moment there, or was that another acting job? Seeing as nobody wasing from below, Moms discussion probably hadnt ended yet. Meaning, she knew I was all right and that the entire process was probably part of her test. With the lecture she gave me, she must have wanted to teach me through a trial by fire. To show me everything she said was true about Kargryx. I still have some more questions, though Doesnt seem like they like my paternal family. Something about Mom, too. Gotta ask. In any case, I gave Vifi a quick rundown about what happened to Hikari and me, causing her to tilt her head so much I thought she would fall over. She knew my souls situation and bits of my past, so she understood who Hikari was, but it still didnt change the fact she couldnt imagine it properly. My parallel minds were understandable, but having two souls inside a body? Beyond weird. Technically, she isnt a different person. Shes just my past self. She still isntpletely you, thats the point, Donut. Haaa, whatever, what should I call her? Donut 2? Original Donut? After discussing it with Hikari, she didnt mind which name we used. Hestia or Hikari were the same to the both of us, although, it might make sense for my friends to differentiate us since we had different personalities. I couldnt even use our friends here since they didnt know Hikari. This was the boundary Hikari herself ced. In any case, as neither Mom or Tasianna werenting out yet, Vifi suddenly suggested that I try my skill out a bit. Seeing as I had to understand how [Split Soul Autonomy] actually worked, this might be the perfect time to do so. Pointing me in a direction, I followed after her as we leisurely walked. To pass some time, I asked her about her birthday since I just remembered she never mentioned it to us. Ill be 18 on the 18th of AutumnMoon, she answered, shocking me. H-huh? Hold on, what? I stiffened. Wait, werent you already part of our group during that time? Why didnt you say anything? Wrong, I wasnt part-part of your party during that time. Second, it happened during your whole concert tour around Artorias, so I didnt want to interrupt it just for myself. I mean, who was gonna celebrate with me? Just you? Pretty much. She shrugged. Not to mention, Grimnirs birthday was in six days, and I think people would have preferred to be happy during that time, instead of thinking theyre bad people for not wishing me well. O-oh I scratched my neck, remembering how antagonistic people were about me inviting Vifi to our group. I dont really care that much about my birthday, unless it would allow me to do something. When I was still on the street, the only reason I remembered when my age rose was to join the army. She then red at me, waving her hand in dismissal. Dont give me that look,e on! Grimnir and Tamae already gave me a damn scolding when they figured the truth out. I dont need it from you too. I sighed. Just feeling bad. Dont feel bad for me, feel bad for yourself. You missed out on a lot of fun, you know? Vifi patted my back, correctly guessing I would dislike the time skip. When you want to visit the dragonewt in the south, dont forget to bring me along with you. Got some business there. What exactly? Hunters guild. Its active here on Kargryx as well, since the monster spawning is invaluable for materials and meat. The former gets imported to Altrust, to the dwarves and elves, in exchange for treats, manatech, and information for Frozen Nest. The ce is quite self-sufficient, to its own detriment, sadly, she exined. It feels a bit like BoleTaria. Its too isted for its own good. Not enough progress, like the whole culture got frozen in time. Seeing my confusion, Vifi told me to trust her on this as she kept this information handy for me when I would wake up. To her, this was scouting my home, but I figured it was to sate her curiosity. Frozen Nest was different to BoleTaria, and to the worldly-interested demonkin, she would have wanted to know how it differed from her home. This enthusiasm immediately showed itself. Meanwhile, the main capital of Loatryx on Miononbx is a massive major city! You think Artorias or Inkoran-Tazul were huge, then you better be ready. Has a harbor, multiple merchant districts, training fields, a huge arena to showcase their dragoon order. Oh, and dont forget dragonewts homes can levitate in the air! So multiple buildings can just be stacked on each other, making it efficient! You could house multiplerge armies in that city, and due to all therge monsters on this continent, they can feed everybody there, as well! I noticed Vifi had developed a bit of pep to her walk as she kept describing the city. Vifi was still the same person I knew from over a year ago, but it seemed she did change a bit to be a little less stiff. Considering she faced no threat of her countrymen pursuing her here for desertion, nor the threat of losing her life in a war, she probably faced less stress while here, almost a vacation for her. With a full belly and a fulfilled recreation need, she was acting like a normal person now. d youre happy. Maaaaan, I really missed out on a ton of stuff, huh? Anyways, after this talk, we reached an open area where after some experimentation I managed to confirm [Split Soul Autonomy]s effects. First, Hestia and Hikari were two distinct people, but with the same exact Profile, aside from our names. Whenever Hikari took over my body, Hikari Schartner would appear in our name field, and vice versa. In a way, it meant I could hide my identity whenever Hikari took over, allowing me to use [Identity Blocker] to its fullest by even hiding my skills and stats to fit my new persona. In a way, you could even see Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor as a stage name if I were to use Hikari as my civilian identity. It was an idea for the future, though. Second, the main reason why Hikari switched with me was due to our body treating the both of us as the main soul now, unlike before when my parallel minds were just copies of me. Hikari could technically spite me by forcibly taking over my body, but I could do the same back to her whenever she was in charge. There was no need for permission from just one mind any longer, which meant the moment the both of us quarreled, we could sabotage each other without any impunity. Themand to switch was to be assertive. No please or could you give me control, we had to decisively decide if we wanted control or give it over for the skill to work. Thirdly, the reason why I couldnt activate [Mana Eyes] while in control of our body was due to how the skill was dividing our roles. The one controlling the body could speak and act on behalf of our soul, while the one resting was in charge of activating [Mana Eyes] and [Mental World]. Thankfully, the usurpation skill could be used by both of us without any restriction, as I was able to take over Vifis catalyst for a moment. Never do that again, Vifi said, dryly. She really gave me the stink eye. Regardless, there was onest thing I found out, and it probably was the best. After losing [Parallel Thoughts], it proved my suspicion that the skill was the reason I couldnt gain [Multi-Cast], thest of the four advanced magic techniques Master Kush tried to teach me. I leveled the skill up to level 7 with skill points during the finale of my fight with the Prince of Envy. As such, even without my parallel thoughts around, I could cast seven spells or -kinesis skills simultaneously. However, as [Split Soul Autonomy] mentioned, we both could ess our spell mind individually. The part of our brain responsible for imagining the spell and how many active spells we could handle at the same time. This is broken, I said, prompting both Hikari and Vifi to nod as they saw 14 white magic circles appear around my body, ready to shoot out 14 [Banishment Beams]. With my parallel minds, I had ess to eleven simultaneous spells, as I had ten parallel minds and one Original Mind. With [Multi-Cast Lv. 10], ten spells would be avable. However, with Hikari, that number would jump up to 20. I was already a machine gun of spells with my parallel minds, but Hikari and I worked well together, we could rock the entire arcanendscape with this. Suffice to say, we only had 14 right now since the skill still needed to be leveled up, but I could put it on my schedule. Shooting out all these spells at once was an absolute joy, to the point I forgot I had to actually teach Hikari how to do so. The memories of my past casting experience helped her adapt to it quickly, but she still wasnt too familiar with multi-tasking it. If she wasnt controlling our body, she would also have to work through [Mana Eyes]s overloading information as well. If you get overwhelmed, just forcibly switch with me, okay? That means I have to get used to moving our body and casting spells while fighting And? Your point? Were a team at this point and if the both of us cant handle both duties, then it wont work, all right? The foundations! We need to build your foundation, you cant be a scaredy cat while ying my dragon ount, you got that? This isnt a damn GAME! Ahhh, send me back into our soul already! I dont want to do this any long Hikari, switch with me. Y-you! No, Hestia, give me back the backseat! [Oi, Vifi, Hikari needs to actually calm her nerves while fighting in my body. Mind sparring with me a bit to help her out?] Sure, Ill go easy. Only my rapier. Nice, Hikari, switch with me. Dammit, her damn rapier is enough to kill us! Stop this! This little switcheroo continued as long as needed to, and with every change, it became clear to the both of us how important a harmonious rtionship we needed to do this. There was a dy to the switching where our body kept listening to thest orders before a new one was issued by the new mind in charge. If I thought Hikari was doing something wrong, but she believed it would work in the end, but I kept disagreeing with her to the point I forcibly took over, things would probably go awry. Distrust was the worst possible oue. We had to set the rules here and now. First, nobody was allowed to forcibly take over unless during an emergency. Second, I was designated as the main soul, and was allowed to override switcheroos and take over, as I was more experienced. Thirdly, if we had to disagree, every argument would have to be dyed and we would have a mediator help us out if we couldnt work it out after two or three minutes of discussion. Naturally, these rules were written in stone, literally using a [Rock Wall], as the skill had no ways to handle it. It was better than nothing and you could call this setting the house rules between two roommates, since thats kind of what we were. Two sisters living together. Both are stubborn and passionate as heck with insecurities and fears It sounded like the perfect si setting. We probably shouldnt let it get to that point, though. After we were done here, we heard Moms roar echo through the valley. Transforming back into my dragon form, I gave Vifi a ride as I flew over, where I saw not only Tasianna, the twins, Mom and her friends, but also two other dragons. One of them was Rhekkraxus while the other looked quite simr to the former and Alextraxus but was in between them when it came to height. Hikari? Would you, please? Name: Siegragxus Thornurakk Thxarus He was giving me a re. Great Are those brothers gonna snitch on me to my Mom? Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven So, Vifi''s nickname for Hikari Strawberry. Yes. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 487: In Kargryx, Do What the Kargryxians Do. Chapter 487: In Kargryx, Do What the Kargryxians Do. The only way to stop a snitch was to stop them from snitching in the first ce. Sadly, in this situation, that wasnt possible, since the snitch had already snitched me to his older brother and then probably to their father, who then reported it to my mom. What was this, first grade? It didnt really matter, I suppose; dragonkin grew up slower than humans, so it couldnt be helped with how they were acting. Rhekkraxus was still a fledgling, as from five to 100, dragons considered you the equivalent of a teenager or adolescent. Even my older sister and Cernust still had childish aspects to themthe former was an attention seeker who had to be humbled by almost losing her life before she stopped acting like a brat, while thetter took off with the daughter of a viscount and almost got hunted down by her knight brother. With all of this in mind, what was my best course of action? Stay silent and listen before acting? Yes, this probably was the most sensible choice. Mom was fair; I knew that part of her personality all too well. She upheld oaths and promises just as well as Kramps, and was able to remain neutral, even with me if the situation didnt call for my protection. Tactful and cautious, she was used to analyzing situations until she figured if mediating, scolding, or threatening was the best course of action. Calm and refreshing like a cool breeze, but her fury was as swift and dreadful like a howling blizzard. Hatred, especially, was frozen in time forever. Yet, I didnt believe I should be sensible. Being an adult sucked and the moment I tried to act like one, somemon house gecko tried to bully me! This wasnt counting the many times being mature did improve a situation, but, ahem! I was 16 mentally, 18 as a humanoid, and three as a dragon. Three. I was still a toddler so I had all the right toin! It was time to show Mom my childish side! [Mom, I healed his wounds as you said. Its his fault,] I said the moment wended, pointing at Rhekkraxus to ce all the me on him, causing him to flinch back. You call that acting a kid? Hikari, on the other hand, scolded me for myck of shamelessness. As if I could be that brazen when it came to Mom! I had my pride as a dragon as well! Titanic Momsrge figure gazed down at us as sheid next to Thxaruss skull. Her and the four adult dragons shadows hid the melted snow around the entrance, covering up my usage of [Scorching Sun]. Hey, Vifi, did you leave any meat back at the nest? While the mood felt awkward, Tasianna and the twins greeted Vifi as thetter jumped off my back. Ah, I dont smell any blood on you. A shame. We will have to hunt a mammoth before returning for Lady Hestias feast. Vifi shrugged, not a worry on hand. Ill get on it. Wannae with me? Beth, give me a ride down south, saw a herd with a weakened member there. [Understood. Brother, Ill be going!] With that said, Vifi and Beth quickly took to the sky, leaving me, Shay and Tasianna behind. It was good to see everybody getting used to each other during the one year I missed, but why did they have to ditch me right now? Giving those two a dejected goodbye stare, I turned my attention back to the issue on hand when Alextraxus let out a massive sigh. It was strong enough to blow away the frame of a house if he wasnt careful. Whatever his mood was, he turned his head and looked at his two sons. The taller one stepped forward. [Siegragxus Thornurakk Thxarus. Eldest son of the Dragon Ruler of Ice, Alextraxus, and Rhutuyual. I tuck my tail in front of Frozen Nests rising sun.] His voice, unlike his brothers, was moreposed and serene, perfect for a lecturer or speaker. Even the manner he introduced himself was perfect, giving his name, family association, and then honoring me like a properly educated human noble. Depending on how old he was, he probably met many of them and copied how they spoke. Was he being considerate for my sake? Regardless, this was the distinction between the brothers. While Rhekkraxus acted like some college frat boy about to haze a newbie, Siegragxus seemed like an adjusted adult. Even if he had the same misgivings like his younger brother, he made sure to hide it away and put up a front. How should I act then? Giving Tasianna a look and seeing her nod, it seemed the right choice was to follow my education. Manners maketh man. We dragons werent brutes Yet, how did dragons greet others properly? For now, I sat down and raised my head, only giving a slight nod to confirm his introduction. [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Third princess of Emperor Eltharion. Daughter of Sixth Empress Melloxtressa. This young scale salutes you, elder scale, with her tail raised.] At the end of the day, I defaulted to what I learned from the first scalekin I met in this worldthe lizardmen in the Belzac swamp. Seeing as Master Kush neverined about it and I never practice etiquette with Mom or Sis, it was all I knew. So, what was with this reaction? Everybody was silent while Mom had her eyes closed, almost as if she was contemting something. [Dragons arent too strict when ites to etiquette, Hestia, especially if you are an imperial. Free like the conquered skies, Kargryxmors have no restriction when ites to how they conduct themselves. All you need to know is that family treats family well while offering loyalty to both their liege and retainers. Oaths must be kept,] Mom taught me. [Sorry, I didnt exin this prior since it wasnt necessary. Maybe I should have.] [Correct, the greeting we had just a moment ago is exactly how you should act, little one,] Guyulthanos exined. [Not overly attached, but also not too dismissive if we are allies. To strangers, act aloof, even threatening to show your might if you believe they arent overwhelmingly stronger. Show respect then. Against a foe, well, that should be obvious.] [ So, did I do it wrong? Thats how I learned it when I met other scalekin,] I asked. Rhutuyual shook her head. [Nothing egregious, really. Honestly, you didnt have to include the fact hes an elder scale, as he is supposed to show respect to you, his princess. Dragons respect age just like any other scalekin, but there is no need to mention it in a formal greeting. You are not showing strength. Strength is what matters to us dragonkin. Remember that, you must show you are stronger. If you are weaker, you yield and show respect.] What a far cry from everything that Ive been doing amongst the humans. Elegance, prestige, and wealth was what the people of Artorias, Estralia, Yeos, and Aureolis valued, while etiquette wasnt as important for the dwarves of Ankor-Nazta, preferring an energetic greeting followed by mead and a feast. It wasnt that they didnt care about it, but actions spoke louder than words for them. Loyalty and candidness were paramount for dwarven culture, but to list out reasons for why you should be trusted wasnt as impactful as protecting somebody with your body. Meanwhile, Peolynca was all about strength. The lineage of your dragonkin ancestor may be imperative, but that didnt matter at all if you were weak. Even a Kargryxmor could be insulted and demeaned, like I was just a moment ago, with that reason. And then these dragons used my blood rtions to Mom, someone who was technically a lower rank than the current Ruler of Ice even if she was stronger, to mock me even further. Yet, what was happening now? Rhekkraxus had his head lowered before me, not even attempting to look me in the eyes. I had shown that I was superior to him and this was the result. I didnt know what his elder brother was thinking, only that he wasnt intending to start a fight here. [That sounds toxic,] I stated, surprising the adults. [Why am I expected to act in such a manner? If you pardon me, auntie, I think Ill listen to my mom about being a bit more lenient with the introductions. It doesnt hurt to be friendly.] [Even if the recipient is plotting against you?] Alextraxus questioned, eyeing me as if he was trying to look into my soul. He was clearly testing me, or trying to learn about me. I smiled and shrugged. [Ill take uncle Guyuls words for this. If they are my allies or friends, I will treat them to the best of my abilities. If they are strangers, I will show respect because you cant earn respect unless you show it to others. If they still bow their head, that is fear or reverenceC not something that I want. For my enemies, well, try touching the sun and youll know exactly what I do to those trying to mess with me. Or, ask the people lying in the ground for how I reached rank B as a three-year-old ] I am just following your advice, uncle. Hearing everything came out right, I nodded. [As such, dont try to change me in that aspect. You know my situation, Im a reincarnator. I was human back in my old world and that part of me hasnt changed. I am human and dragon, I learned from both natures. If you wish to teach me, teach me more about Miononbx so I can understand the continent and its inhabitants. That is my role as a princess, right? Talk with me about my familys issues, instead of speaking over me and treating me like a naive child just because my values shes against yours.] I turned to Rhekkraxus and his brother and slightly bowed my head. [Rhekkyou name is too long, sorryI do apologize for scarring your face. You wanted me to act like a Kargryxmor tyrant, so thats what you got. Felt the suns me? Remember it. Next time, how about we just enjoy something that is actually fun instead of this posturing crap. Hunting some big prey, for example. Siegragxus, I hope we didnt start on a bad foot because of your brother. I do hope to learn more from my elder scale.] With everything I wanted to say said, I turned to my mother. [Mom, I think Im still drowsy from my hibernation. Also, I feel ickycan you help me shed when we get back home?] This story has been uwfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. [Hahahaha, of course, my treasure. That sounds delightful. Everybody, on my head.] Mom lowered her neck, allowing Shay, Tasianna, and I to get on her before she stood up and turned to her retainers. [My friends, I think you underestimated the fire in my little daughters body. Next time,e to my home for the next discussion. Ill have Tasianna ready some tea for then.] From the sound of it, the discussion I was supposed to have should have been far longer, evident by the looks on the adults faces. Have I unintentionally mastered the art of skipping ufortable conversations during my stay in Aureolis? Now this was progression! [Welle visit next time, Hestia!] Karydrinos was the only one to actually say goodbye to me. Despite looking the most intimidating, he seemed like the most warm-hearted of the bunch. I really should upgrade him into Uncle Kary at this point. As we took flight, Mom let out a deep sigh in the sky. [I apologize.] [You dont need to.] [No, I do. I know you hate such politicking. The best way isnt theory, but practical lessons, yet I know this isnt you. We dragons are not civilizedpared to the elves or dwarves, as we are mostly solitary until we be parents. Ways to bind us together into amunity only works due to blood or our elemental typing, yet the adults hibernate for long times to preserve our soul, so how do our bonds work in the long term?] Momined. [Our culture is old, but due to our age, we have remained quite stagnant while the world continues growing. Our society is still built upon strength like in the world before Kargryx was founded.] [ Do you feel bad for bringing me here?] [N-no! No, of course not, dear. I am very happy youre living in the same nest my parents and brother lived in. I really am.] [I know something is wrong, Mom. Something happened with my father, and its impactful enough that its spreading like a rumor. Rhekk mentioned how he doesnt ept me as a real princess, and I bet this isnt just a Thxaruss animosity thing for my paternal side. I bet it doesnt even have to do with me being a fire dragon,] I said after analyzing the information I heard. [I am sure there are some misgivings for me not being an ice dragon, or at least showing some hints of your blood aside from my scale-dust, yet the core issue is Father. What happened in the one year I was gone?] Mom fell silent. When she did try to speak, her thoughts kept stuttering to the point I could feel her anxiety seep into my mind. Even Shay was lowering his head, as if he didnt want to get involved in this. Meanwhile, Tasianna was stroking my leg, trying to assure me everything was all right, but I knew it wasnt. I needed answers. [Lets postpone this talk. Once yourefortable, Ill listen. Just can we do this before we visit him?] I asked, but Mom kept silent once again. The frustration she must be feeling also made the flight bumpier than before. [I do not know if I can do that. I just cant. I am both unnerved by the consequences of telling you but also furious at your father. I do not know how to form the words to convey our familys situation.] [Yet, you dont feel bad for bringing me here?] Mom shook her head. [I dont regret that part, I regret what happened afterwards. I knew there would be consequences, but not to such an extent. I hadnt expected Eltharion to react in such a manner. I was ready to help you ustom yourself to Frozen Nest, and excited to see how much you can rise uppared to your peers. As a mother, I couldnt be prouder of your strength.] [Oh, dont worry about that. If I have to fight, I will. My speech from before was to make it clear to my uncles and aunt Rhutuyual who I am. How I would react, and what was important to me. Frankly, I should have probably told them about my idol dream to really prove to them I have no interest in this session mess. I will not be heir apparent,] I dered. [I sincerely hope you will find that happiness. Once again, the deal I presented to you will stand. If you need my help, bring something in exchange; the other dragonkin will probably ept a trade with you as well once you mention who you are. We are a selfish and greedy race, but we are reasonable. At least that elevates us above normal monsters.] Moms mood lightened up once I changed the topic. [I wonder, will you be able to change our culture simr to how you changed the Artorians and Yeosians? With your idol songs, I mean.] I giggled. [Dont expect more from me! Im just a three-year-old.] Even a being strong enough to destroy entire cities and nations could have emotional and rtionship problems. A good mother wouldnt hide something like this and instead speak up, but a good daughter also had to take a hint and not pester somebody that was going through a bad moment. Once we reached home, Mom settled me down in my chamber, or nest, and told me she would help me shed after Tasianna bathed me. She would go out and meet Vifi to bring in todays meal. After she left, Tasianna had me transform back into a dragonewt before helping me clean myself of over a years worth of sleep sweat. After some waiting, Mom came back home with Beth and Vifi in tow, as they brought in the corpse of a wooly mammoth almost double my dragon size. Blue fur with white streaks covered its meaty body, while a mask made of hardened carapace protected its head, trunk, and tusks. It almost made me want to hunt it myself. Also, it was decided that I would try eating like a dragon today. When in Kargryx, do as the dragons do, essentially, and I was told I had to rely less on my dragonewt form in this ce. Not to mention, Tasianna wanted to try out cooking a delicious steak, but for dragons! Miss Saori and I practiced it once Empress Melloxtressa expressed her desire to have you be morefortable as a dragon. We can enjoy a proper dinner inside our mansion here and there, but let us feast properly today! she expressed, so I agreed. While she and Vifi started cooking with my mes, the twins and Mom began helping me shed about twentyyers of overgrown scales. Not to mention, a bunch of them were frozen and had died during the initial freezing phase, preventing new scales from growing under them. It felt like they were plucking out ticks. Worst of all, those spots were naked now! Until I cast [Major Heal] on myself and regrew my lost scales. Gosh, healing magic was the best. [Honestly, there are lessyers than I expected,] Mom said as I stared at my molted skin, fully covering an entire corner inside my chamber. Yet, she was saying I should have shed more? [Youve grown, mydy,] Beth said. [A lot as a dragonewt, but even more as a dragon. Not enough to be relevant in a fight, but as you grow, you will molt more and more. This is why we are surprised youve only shed this little.] [Its probably her diet,] Shay added. [Most of her nutrients came from the sun, and she didnt eat much before her hibernation. In fact, she was dancing and fighting, that should have burnt through a lot of her calories before she went to sleep. She must eat properly.] Mom nodded. [Good point, you two. You should start eating like a glutton dragon, Hestia! Mommy will make plump and chunky!] [And ruin my idol career? Never! Idols have to worry about their figure!] I rebuked. [You burn through calories like I do through time, youll be fine!] Mom shot back. [Tasianna! Vifi! Bring out the first pieces! My little hatchling needs to be plumper than a hydra ready toy her eggs!] What sorta metaphor is that!? Mom, why are you being weird! Once the food was out, my eyes widened when I saw Mom take out a giant teapot from her [Storage Magic]. Looking at it, it wasrge enough for me to drink out of as a dragon, and the tea inside was still piping hot. She exined she had it readied about four months ago for my eventual awakening, causing me to giggle awkwardly at the sound of it. Well, nothing can expire in storage, so who cares? I probably have some things in my storage that are still around from my Belzac days. The giant mammoth steak was pretty tough as the muscles were thick enough to hold up a gigantic beast like that, but the fatty juices oozing out of the meat kept my tongue wanting for more. Although only inly seasoned with salt and pepper, it made my ten course breakfast from before seem like an appetizer. While we ate, Mom began talking about my meeting with my father. In a weeks time, we would travel over to the maind where my debut would happen. I might call it a social debut, but it was just meeting my siblings, my dragon father, and, if possible, the other empress-mothers. In addition, she also wanted me to visit Loatryx for all the formal paperwork. [There is bureaucracy when ites to me being on Kargryx?] I asked, bewildered. [The dragon areas are undeveloped when ites to societal progression, however, that is why we have Loatryx. They handle everything we dragons hate to do,] Mom exined. You remember when I told you Frozen Nest has a hunters guild? Vifi reminded me. Thats the same thing. Dragons sometimes go to the southern harbor city to get Quests from the guild. They earn Davi or buy other goods. Its the same thing with all the dragon tradersa favor for an exchange, and dragons love collecting stuff. Whats better, all they have to do is kill something. Tasianna continued, We filled up all the forms to make you a full citizen of Kargryx, Lady Hestia. These forms are used to help His Majesty, Emperor Eltharion, in handling the dragon poption with the aid of the dragonewts. Actually, the other empresses are responsible for these tasks, but I digress. Whats important is to set up your guild documentation. [Mages and adventurer guild, you mean?] Tasianna nodded. Even in this ce, the mages guild from Aleistunum had some influence even if it wasckingpared to on Altrust. The reason for this was that dragonewts dominated its list of members, meaning, even if a human guild representative was sent, the dragonewts listened to dragons. Regardless, I still had a duty as a mages guild member to register my presence here. I guess I could use their informationwork for when I had to figure out a permanent cure for Raffarsons Debilitation. Cant believe Im finally a citizen of somewhere. Always been a vagabond up until now. [Also, dear, dont you want to go shopping with your dear mother?] Mom smiled. [Clothes, food, not to mention, weapons, armor, and maybe some nice potions that will make your scales shine better!] [Im in!] I immediately agreed. [Mother-daughter day, Im totally for it! Better than having to bond over killing stuff.] [What? Come on, we should hunt as well! Nothing beats rapport building than killing something and then eating the prey afterwards.] Couldnt be closer to the truth. Vifi showed a thumbs up, prompting Beth to do the same with her wing. Well, I couldnt disagree. That was how Saori and I got so close. After this discussion was done, my curiosity got the better of me so I decided to ask what Mom and the others talked about when I was fighting Rhekk. Most of it revolved around how I would adapt to my new home and role as a dragon princess, which led to the adults wanting to lecture me on Miononbx and the imperial family. [You need to understand the different dragon flightsflight is the word we used to describe a subrace of dragons from the same elemental alignment,] Mom exined. [Particrly, for you, it would be the ice, holy, fire, andva dragon flights, well,va drake wake. There are very fewva dragonspared to drakes, since they evolve from earth drakes. They will be your supporters during the session crisis, specifically, the former two.] [Because I have you as my mother and the fact that being blessed by Aurena makes me a fire-holy aligned dragon,] I answered, causing Mom to nod. Which prompted our next topic, mydy. Do you remember the different tiers of elementals? Tasianna asked, prompting me to nod. Lesser, greater, kings, and then emperors. Elementals grow in power as they develop, simr to a monster. I talked with Empress Melloxtressa if something was possible for fairies, and ording to her, it might work. [To exin, I think we can use the fact shes elementally aligned to ice to our purpose. She cant copy how elementals grow, since shes not one, but there is another way to make Tasianna stronger.] Mom then pointed at my core. [Dragons have elementally-aligned organs inside us and she is nning to do the same.] [ And there is no ce better for an ice mage to] train than in Frozen Nest! North of it, in fact, is the coldest region of the continent and probably the entire world! Tasianna finished my sentence. Its nothing too special really, but it will involve my alchemy skills. The organ I am trying to make will be simr to a catalyst, which means I will require specific ingredients. I gave her an enthusiastic p. [Nice but what does that have to do with the next topic. Dont get me wrong, thats awesome, but didnt you guys mentioned your talk involved me?] That is the point! Lady Hestia, we are nning on awakening your ice dragon bloodline. What? Chapter 488: An Unconventional “Vacation.” Chapter 488: An Unconventional Vacation. Specifically, weve talked about your next [The Light] milestone, the one granting you an improved sr core, Tasianna continued after unveiling that bomb of a suggestion. Goddess Aurena hadnt specified exactly how she would improve it yet, only that it would be improved. Seeing as your sr core is your second heart, weve been pondering if we could somewhat alter it before your next evolution. It would be simr to Miss Saori ingesting your blood, or my quest to acquire a suitable catalyst to alter my mana body. [I have checked your family tree,] Mom stated. [Including your current half-siblings, every Kargryxmor spawn had been born with the attributes of a fire dragon, usually overwhelming their non-Kargryxmor parents bloodline. Yet, every single one had manifested their second bloodline eventually.You may thank the dutiful dragonewts for writing everything down, especially for Eltharions siblings.] [Didnt it show up for me, though?] I argued. [I am a fire dragon with the Nordor dragons silver dust ability, manifested in the form of explosive scale-dust. My tail and horns even resemble yours. I am, however, very weak to water and ice, which you even stated saddened you.] [Dont you have the option to buy [Water Magic], though, your highness?] Shay brought up, causing me to flinch. Right, I forgot about that. Mom nodded. [I am still not overly familiar with the SP system since I am not your retainer, but from what I have heard, the skills you are allowed to buy depend on your affinity to them. The price is also affected by your affinity, correct?] Mom was too prideful to be my retainer. Even if she were to feign it, the System wouldnt be able to be fooled. She saw herself not only as my mother, but also as one of the most powerful beings in the world. Why should she bow to anybody but her emperor? That has been the case for me! Tasianna agreed. I could buy both [Ice Magic] and [Cryokinesis] before I leveled water and wind magic up to level ten. Not only that, but they were far cheaper than any other skills. We then turned to Vifi, seeing as she recently became my retainer. To be honest, I was the most curious since I didnt know how the SP system worked post level 150. How much SP would she get for a level?Ive leveled up five times in the one year Ive been here, she said. First, [Hestias Retainer] is absolutely crazy of a bufffaster leveling and better skill acquisition is a warriors dream. Second, the skill point gain is abysmalpared to the lower levels apparently. Its 250 SP per level, right now. She only has 1250 SP? Thats the amount I remember getting when I was a rank E. She continued, I can buy all of the elemental magics, but it would cost me 3000 SP. So, while I can buy them, its just a giant waste essentially. [Thats my conundrum. I just rechecked and [Dark Magic] costs 3000 for me, while [Water Magic] is 2100,] I stated after opening my SP shop. That means you have a better affinity for it. It does mean that youll have to work twice as hard to level it up, though, Vifi added. Let me guess. Youve gotten your generalbat kit figured out, so adding more wont help? Same applies to me. I dont need more elements to kill people, my voltaic lightning is enough. If it isnt, then Ill rely on my physical training. I nodded, agreeing. Which was why I was questioning the idea behind this n. [I dont really need another power set. I am plenty satisfied with my current repertoire, and wouldnt it be better to improve on them? Everybody has seen what I can do with my current spells and skills, and Ill only get better with them as I use them more,] I argued, yet everybody wasnt nearly as convinced as I thought they would be. Tasianna frowned, shaking her head. This isnt about whether you would grow in power or not, Lady Hestia, this is about making you a legitimate candidate to the title of the Dragon Ruler of Ice. It is about gaining the authoritative power thates with your Nordor bloodline, allowing you to be epted by the ice dragons in a way other than brute force. Mydy, I personally wish you didnt have to risk your health with that tedious bout against Lord Alextraxuss son. [Brother and I agree, mydy,] Beth chimed in. [Unless necessary, true dragonkin must prove their prowess against themselves without the help of us lesser dragonkin.] [If they could ept you as something other than just a fire dragon, it would ease your attempts to make allies inside Frozen Nest,] Shay added. [Regardless, it wouldnt hurt to attempt this method, no? Maybe in the process, we couldpletely eliminate your weakness to water and ice. That alone should be worth it.] I couldnt disagree. [True Draconic Barrier] improved on [Draconics Barrier] defensive power to the point even attacks from a sin heir couldnt fully prate it, making me far tankier than my less-than-ideal vitality would allow. Sadly, that wasnt the case for water or ice, as proven in my fight against Rhekk. Ice elemental attacks couldnt be fully reduced, and unless I dealt with this issue, I would always be in danger when facing the myriad of ice monsters on this continent or fighting against a leviathan in the sea. It hadnt been a problem up until now, since I rarely faced my natural enemies in maind Altrust, but the situation had turned around for me. Speaking of the milestone, how is my current fan counter? No notification for it appeared when I woke up. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 47897 After searching through my memories, my previous number was 48480. Meaning, I had lost 583 fans during my sleep, unless I somehow gained a few fans despite being in aa. In over a years time, I lost about 583 people It actually stung. It wasnt that I didnt expect it. Among my fans, a ton of them were adventurers, nobles, and soldiers. idents during battle could easily snuff out a life and this wasnt even including unfortunate situations reaping the lives of normal citizens. Thousands of people die every month even back on Earth, so why should it be surprising in this world where monsters and brigands were just natural parts of life? I should be happy I didnt lose more, yet, I couldnt bring myself to be d. Being unable to see the System message inform me of their deaths made me feel like such a bad idol. My fans, those who loved my music or saw me as their savior, hadnt heard from me in over a year and, during my break, some of them died. I was a fan myself of so many different musicians, bands, and idol groups and every time any of them went on a hiatus, I always worried if they were okay. Idol groups in particr were pulled through the wringer like disposable assets by their agencies and, as an aspiring idol, I could sympathize with them. What if one of my favorite artists had died during their hiatus? What did my fans feel when their lives shed before thier eyes as they met their end? These morbid thoughts floated through my head and Hikari couldnt stop me from thinking about them. She was tormented by the same fears and sorrows. I could only give them a small, silent prayer. [I need a little over two thousand more followers to reach the next milestone. Would it be possible to n a concert in any of the dragonewt cities?] I asked. [Are you not intending to pull the true dragonkin to your side, your highness?] Beth asked, but Mom shook her head. [Through her singing and dancing? That is reserved for mating calls with us dragons,] Mom stated with a frown. [Besides, I do not think your human singing would please them as much as you think. Unless they married into or appreciative of humanoid society, like your uncle and I, most dragons do not see the appeal of the shrieking of the little people.] I raised an eyebrow. [Then what do you mean about singing?] [Throat singing.] Mom raised her head up to gurgle, performing an example of dragon throat singing as she grumbled words out in a deep, rumbling manner. The sound bounced off the walls, creating an echo that almost sounded like a harmony. [I have had no practice in it, so you are better off asking a dragonewt throat singer.] It wouldnt hurt, that was for sure. I had heard about it when Midirn, that Loatryxian representative during the Aureolis raid, showed it to me, calling it a motivational speech in a style I would like. As in, music. [Nevertheless, worry about it afterwards. I heard from Tasianna about the Pantheon of Light. The penalty should be over, no?] Mom said before pointing at our mansion. [I managed to acquire a statue dedicated to Aurena from the dragonewts and ced it in our basement. You should ask Aurena about the details of your next milestone. If our n isnt possible, well think of something else then.] A n was a n, I guess. In any case, after our feast was over and, with it, this discussion, Mom stated she wanted to take a bath, leaving the rest of us some time until dinner to do whatever we wanted. Hearing that was more surprising than I thought, as I had thought this feast was our dinner, but it turns out it was just a bit past lunchtime. I guess I didnt really pay attention to the sky when we were having that heavy talk mid-flight. I already feel tired enough to go back to sleep Nevertheless, I decided to endure it to maintain my circadian cycle and followed everybody into our mansion. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Although our mansion did look quite spacious, it actually didnt have many rooms inside. It had five bedrooms in total on the second floor, perfect for our six household members, with the twins sharing one room. Each of the rooms had a bathroom, giving us plenty of privacy, with modern manatech to keep everythingfortable with little maintenance. Even if something broke, we always could call some dragonewt artificer to fix them for us. The ground floor was where our living / dining room was, which was thergest, and then a kitchen and storage room right next to it; otherwise, nothing else was here. Which left us with the basement where my training room was. Tasianna stated, since I couldnt leave Miononbx, not even the subspace, Mom specifically had this room crafted to my taste. A roomy area to dance and sing in, a small section of a corner where a lonesome instrument stood, and also a small prayer room with Aurena to make it look authentic. There was even a resting area with a bed, for when I just wanted to fall asleep after a hard day of work. Heading over to the instrument section and to pick the lonely instrument upa geiglerI began to stroke the brown, Altrust wood it was made from. The Peolyncian violin was well-made, clearly made identical to the one I usually used, only that my name was engraved on this one. Hestia, it said. As it was finely chiseled into the wood, it wasnt distracting and only noticeable from up-close. Perfect. I picked up the bow and yed a tune on it, warming my fingers up before I began tapping my tail on the ground to help me follow the beat. Once I was ready, I took a deep breath and sharpened my mind as I yed the solo violinist part of Amadeus Mozarts violin concerto No. 3. Split into three parts, this piece of music was an absolute mood uplifter as it entraps you in a fantasy between two lovers walking together inside a city. The violin was like a silky whisper, tickling your ears like a tease, wanting you to listen to more of it. Sadly, without the apanying instruments, my rendition was only a shadow of the original. I got this, no problem. Which Hikari simply could not ept. Without the flutes, the horns, the oboes, and the other violins, the conversation between the lovers couldnt be emted! It was like the catharsis without the build up; the game OST without a proper boss fight; the peanut butter and jelly without the bread! Ah, it only became a performance when Hikari used [Aerokinesis] to simte my orchestra. As I yed the violin, leading the piece, Hikari would echo my ying by building me up to create this story-like flow! From the fast and energetic allegro in the beginning as we sprinted through the wonderfulness of life filled with both joy and dramathe spiceas if nothing in life could stop these two lovers. Yet, when the second part came in, yed in adagio, you could really tell the first part was simply the wonder of youth. The story told the growth of these two adolescents too in love to care about the rest of the world, but the slightly lower pace of the second phase told the drama and hardship of their marriage, forcing the two to set aside their childish love to embrace the nuances of having another person share their life with you. It was a sh of emotions but also the best chance for the virtuoso to add a cadenza! My own interpretation between these two lovebirds and how they faced their trials. I saw hope here, and that led me into the finale. Far shorter than the rest, I led the song through the end of their life and how they faced both the results of their parenthood but also their fear of death. The looming threat of being seperated for a moment made the piece cooling, but this wasnt a tragic song, it was about life. The surreal but wonderful travel through life. As I finished my performance, I curtsied and bowed, prompting Tasianna and the twins to p, celebrating my y. I couldnt help but smile as I confirmed the long sleep didnt diminish my skills. Almost made me feel like ying more, honestly, but I could do itter. Lady Hestia, there is another reason why we should visit Loatryx, Tasianna said. The luthier responsible for this geigler actually lives there. If you wish, we could use our time here to prepare for your piano? I gave her a thumbs up and agreed to the n, thinking it would be fun to actually buy some instruments. From the looks of it, this ce really was mine to decorate however I wanted. It felt too sparse, and maybe splurging some money now that I was on a vacation could be fun. I should really use my shopping time with Mom well, and do as much as possible. As I was thinking and nning on how to make this ce more homely, Tasianna suddenly pulled out her [Room] runes and opened a portal. I flinched, asking her what she was doing. I have work, mydy. Work? I raised an eyebrow before the sound of numerous people streamed out of the portal. Unable to hold back my curiosity, I rushed over, only for Vifi to step in between. You know you cant, she said. However, nobody said you cant watch, right? Twins, well be counting on you to stop this little girl here. Ill be at the training field; say hello to the rock, dont forget. My eyes widened as she walked inside, followed by Shay and Beth standing guard in front of the portal, reminding me I couldnt leave Miononbx yet, not even through a subspace. Despite knowing the situation, this still felt so unfair. Why exactly was my dragon father forcing such a stupid rule on me? This story has been uwfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ... Hey, Hestia, shouldnt you have mentioned me during our discussion? Hikari stopped my line of thought. I know it probably didnt have a ce in the discussion, but the whole fact we can switch ces probably should be exined to them. At this point, only Vifi knows. Ah, good point. Sorry, I forgot about it with all the heavy talk. Lets start with Lady Hestia! I jerked as I suddenly heard somebody shout my name, yet the most surprising thing about it was that it wasnt Tasianna or the twins, no, it was somebody I knew but that shouldnt be in Frozen Nest. It was then that my eyes saw what was behind the portalarge tavern filled to the brim with people eating and drinking. The rustic wooden floor and walls gave the ce such afortable, weing atmosphere that it made me almost want to jump inside myself. Yet, I stopped myself not cause of some stupid rule but due to a woman in a maid dress dashing toward me. Somebody I was quite familiar with. Svena! I shouted, recognizing my second maid. The chestnut-haired human woman stopped right in front of the portal with teary eyes and a reddened face. She showed me a bright smile before bowing deeply, as if she had been bottling this up for a year. I hope you have had a brilliant sleep, mydy. Good afternoon, ehe. She pressed her hand on her mouth, unable to stop herself from sniffing. Youve grown so much, mydy. Youve grown even more beautiful. It was the same reaction Tasianna showed me, yet the sentiment still made me feel emotional. And she wasnt thest. Lady Hestia! A human and katzune dashed towards me as well, before a young, silver-haired dragonewt girl followed along them, Lorena, Haati, and Prisci, my little cousin that I didnt know how much (and didnt care) was removed. Her silver-glistening scales on her tail and arms were proof of her Nordor heritage, and I couldnt be happier to see her in this form. Svenas brown hair, Lorenas dark green locks, Haatis dark brown fur, Priscis snow-white ponytail fluttering around, and, ha, as if I could even forget Tasiannas blue twin braids. These girls were my team of servants, a term I only loosely used, as I preferred to call them my employees. To me, it hadnt felt like more than a few weeks since the Aureolis raid, but to all of them I was gone for an entire year. I couldnt imagine what all of them would feel if Tasianna hadnt expressed herself, yet I had to deal with it four more times? Ha, how cruel but I deserved it for falling into aa. Hearing their voices again was enough to cate me. Hestia? Champion Hestia? However, these four werent the only ones who wanted to reunite. Numerous customers inside our tavern began to notice me through the portal, with some of them even recognizing me. They charged forward, eyes filled with wonder while others burst inughter. Hey, where have you been, eh,ss? Heard the damn story over and over from the priests about what you did in Aureolis. Nice work kicking that demonkin out! Your employees kept saying you were okay, but couldnt appear for some reason. I thought something worse happened, but from the look of it, you really just went back home to your dragon house or somethin like that? Rested well, I hope? Mydy, probably a bad time to ask, but when is your next performance? My little sister had been waiting dreadfully long for your next! People were crowding so much around the portal that they forced Tasiannas hand, pushing everybody to the side with her ice magic. With a stern voice, she ordered everybody to go back to their seats, but the look of their faces told me they were awaiting something for me. Hehe, mydy, I think they are waiting for you to y your music, Svena giggled. Lorena agreed. Your music is part of the tavern, after all! They still want it even after a whole year of you being gone! Oh, but dont push yourself! Haati interjected. Didnt you just wake up? Did you eat yet? Prisci, lets get something for her! O-oh, no, no, its okay. I just had a huge feast where Yet, before I could end my sentence, Prisci jumped up and crossed her arms. Just like me, she had grown quite a bit during the one year and shed turn into quite a respectable youngdy. No can do, cousin! You had your turn to celebrate with your Mom and Tasianna, but now its time for us to do the same! Ive leveled up my cooking skills when you were gone, so you just have to taste it! Tamae and Saori taught me a ton, not to mention the chefs from House Helvas and Aureolis, so you must try some! Prisci dered. Tasianna, serve them for her, please! We cant do it. Before you do that, take care of the customers! Tasiannained with a chuckle, before she turned back to face me, her eyes widening as she looked at me. Mydy, did you get something in your eyes? Why are you crying? Huh? I touched my face, noticing a stream of water flowing down nonstop. Pinching my damp fingers, I had to ask myself the same question. What was causing this? I missed out on a whole year with my friends. How much do I have to catch up? How much have they all done? Yet, none of them have forgotten about me. Cleaning up my face, I rushed over to grab my geigler before dashing back in front of my portals. I smiled and ced the bow on my instrument, causing the entire tavern to explode in cheers, crying out for me to do my best. Your wish is mymand! And I yed and sang. It didn''t matter which song came to mind, I would y all of them to the excitement of the people inside, finally granting me a moment of bliss that I hadnt felt since I fell into hibernation. It felt better than hearing that all my friends were doing well, it felt better than flying on Moms back and head, it felt better than knowing Hikari was forever with me now. Sadly, all of the people listening were already my fans, but that was okay for myeback. I was happy to deliver them music, and that was enough to please me before I was forced to take a break and eat Priscis meal. As I did so, Svena took this time to exin that this was Tasiannas daily routine. She would wake up to take care of my sleeping body, cook and clean the mansion, before entering the tavern at around afternoon time for us. Due to the time difference, it was in the middle of the evening for western Altrust. Our eatery haspletely transformed into a wandering eatery as the adventuring members of Aurora travel around and share the entrance, she exined. Especially Tatsuya, Kyouya, Tamae, and the others, theyve been visiting dungeon cities and towns to train, so theyve been able to garner us plenty of customers. Then why couldnt I make any fans today? I asked. That is because the wandering eatery is only open in Firwood, Griffonpeak, Gleisvale, Elyonda, and Inkoran-Tazul at all times, mydy. If our adventurers havent opened their portals, we usually only receive our usuals. After all, the eatery is only open for those Aurora epts, right? I nodded, thanking her for the exnation before finishing my meal. After I was done, I decided to look through the different rooms inside my subspace if I could meet anybody else. Since I was the owner of [Room], doing something like this was easy even from outside the subspace, yet, it sadly yielded no results. The subspace was practically empty. Fortunately, there was one ce that wasnt and it was where Vifi was training. I didnt disturb her as she drilled her movements and attacks, I turned to the multiple farm fields away from where she was training, impressed at howrge they had be since Ist saw it. Tasianna was always our financial backbone with her garden, and she had expanded it to the point it looked more like a farm. Im never hibernating again. Weeks? Sure, I need to rest after a tough battle. A month? Thats stretching it. A year? No. Absolutely not. No, no. If I reached rank S, I would have infinite time in my lifespan, as confirmed by Mom. I would be immortal as long as I kept my physical and spiritual bodies intact, yet that wouldnt be the case for some of my friends. Eine, Gimnir, and Vifi were susceptible to old age, and this wasnt even mentioning my employees, Saoris students, or even the many outsider friends Ive made in Altrust. Saori, Tasianna, and my monster allies could probably remain with me forever, but what then? I was only three years old, but the sound of living for only 100 years sounded so little. I just hibernated for a single year, but as a dragon I was supposed to do this more often and longer? I couldnt ept this. Yet, haste makes waste, and I knew that perfectly. It made me wonder how Mom handled the fact she had all the time in the world but still had to hurry to be a rank SS. Maybe it would be better to ask Tasianna about it? The blessing, or perhaps curse, of immortality. I shook these thoughts away as it felt more harmful to think about, and instead, I turned to a small rock creature slowly walking up to me. Gravy, my little dungeon core, was strutting over to me. I smiled as its form hadnt changed one bit since I went to sleep, in fact, it couldnt even speak to tell me how much it missed me. I wanted to pat him so much for not having missed me, but stopped and checked the mana it had umted, only to be astounded by how much it had. Mana: 104789 I let out a small giggle as the dungeon core had more total mana than I did, but then again, it couldnt do anything with all this mana unless I, its dungeon master, used it. I had to find some time to get some helpers to help realize my dungeon fantasy, but that could wait for next time. For now, I had to speak with Aurena. I turned away from the subspace to the Aurena statue Mom spoke about and kneeled down in a praying manner. Thinking only about her, I waited for a moment before I opened my eyes again, this time not to the white wooden walls of my mansion but to a clear expanse. Everything around me was white with not a speck of shadow, even on the cloudy ground I was standing on. Hestia. A womans voice tickled my ears, causing me topare them to the way Mom just did when we had our fun. I turned around with a small smile and bowed. Goddess Aurena, its good to see you again. Its been too long, no? Without a doubt, my Champion. Sit. Once I followed her into her aristocratic, white-gold room, I sat down at her tea table as the angel-winged goddess produced a full tea cup for me. I know you have much to ask and talk, but first, I would like to congratte and thank you for a Quest well done. Once again, you have my gratitude. I showed her a thumbs up, before noticing that my red soul had also grown to fit my new dragonewt form. Well, its not like Im done yet, right? The restructuring is happening right now, but I recently heard something about the eastern Church of Aurena. Dont be like that. Bask in your sess for a moment! There is always time for the rest, and it isnt like you can act on those rumors now that your parents have grounded you, she said, causing me to groan. However, yes, your Divine Quest to restructure my religion is still on-going due to Folschreck causing a religious schism. Still, by defeating the Prince of Envy and allowing Fleindia to take up the mantle as my religions leader, you allowed a change to happen. The rot infecting the very foundation is now slowly disappearing. Im d to hear that not the part about the Folschreckians and demonkin sabotaging my opportunity to, you know, visit my Earthen parents. Haaa but it isnt like I would ept it even if they hadnt. I let out a deep sigh before straightening my back. Youve seen me make a demonkin into an ally, correct? Of course. Do you have a problem with Vifi? None at all. How you solve the issue of your Quest is your right as a blessed. As I said, I do feel disgruntled about how the demonkin despises me, but they are still mortals. I am not petty enough to prevent you from granting them salvation; in fact, you helping them integrate into Peolynca might fix this issue permanently, she stated with a wide smile. As such, do not be bothered. In fact, ignore any of my subordinate gods if they express their displeasure on the matter. They have no right to interfere in your actions, nor do I wish for them to manipte their blessed to question you. Do as you will. Thank you, then you should also know that I cannot just stop even if I fix the situation in the Empire. I will also tackle BoleTaria, and remedy the rtionship between the demonkin and humans. Only then would I feel like I held up my part of the bargain, as I kept my promises. Please amend my Divine Quest. Putting more work on yourself? Ill allow it, but do be careful, though. This diplomatic path will be harder than simply fixing my religions issues. Yet, I will entrust you with it. Aurena then brought up her administrative window. As I stated before you hibernated, I wanted to grant you a reward. I cannot grant you skills or levels, since only the subgoal was fulfilled, but I have something else. Do you remember [Providences Will]? I nodded. The catalyst was still in my [Storage Magic]. Good. As you couldnt usurp it, I have unlocked its function and made you its owner as your reward instead. E-eh? Will Goddess Andira be okay with this? That catalyst only chooses the ones it deems worthy, no? Ive asked, do not worry. She too agreed the strongest holy elemental catalyst should be with our best chance to free the rest of the Pantheon of Lights blessed from the demonkins grasp. Use it well. Its an ancient artifact from the time of the demon wars; a weapon able to wipe out armies in its owners stead. You are already stronger than your peers, so I wonder how much you can continue growing? Aurena giggled. My part is over. Now it is your turn. Ask, Hestia. My first question concerned the punishment Plesia ced on the Pantheon of Light due to Yeostars meddling during the Elyonda siege. Aurena exined that aside from the silence, nothing else was imposed on them as a group. Yeostar, though, received the brunt of the punishment since he was responsible and most of it was already known to me, so I left it at that. As such, I changed the subject to what Tasianna and Mom just spoke about me about and asked Aurena about what would happen to my sr core. She thought about the answer, before giving me it. I had nned on fortifying your sr core and helping you walk further down the holy-fire evolution path, but if you wish to customize it yourself, then I wouldnt have an issue. I can alter your milestone reward to allow your sr core to absorb an external catalyst, she said. However, do note, the original reward will allow you to reach even higher heights as a sunfang dragon. It will be your decision on how to proceed. Id prefer that, Ill be honest. Im at a point where branching out would probably hurt me more, but it isnt like gaining new skills is a bad thing. However, Ive already told Tasianna and Mom that I dont want this power boost to be caused purely due to my birthright. I dont care what they think about that. I want people to acknowledge me for my own worth. My actions and achievements, and not celebrate me just because my parents are important. Aurena chuckled. You still havent outgrown that part of your past self. Speaking of which, where is Hikari? Shouldnt she havee with me? No, I didnt allow her toe. The perks of having a split soul is that Hikari is currently in possession of your body and I also warned her about this. Do you know what this means? Aurena smirked, causing me to flinch a bit. Did she always have this sneaky personality? It means you arentpletely reliant on each other. You truly are two individuals trapped in one body, and that allows you to be creative. Interesting, no? I wanted to ask her what she meant by this, but from the look of her eyes, she was telling me to figure it out myself. I should remember she usually hid her real personality from others through a serene and graceful mask. That sadistic side of hers, though, was a bit unnerving even if it made me trust her more. Which honestly felt like the perfect segue to myst question. Gelriri, I simply stated. Aurena nodded. Yes, he was the third god responsible for your reincarnation. As the Prince of Envy stated, he is an Edjurian god. Couldnt you have, you know, told me about him? I think this is pretty important information for me to know. Do you want to guess when the information became relevant enough for me to tell you? Aurena smiled, but I could see her face tense up, almost as if she was furious at the idea of remembering it. Exactly when you were sent through that otherworldly portal by that little demonkin, Vifi. When you were sent to the Prince of Envy when he made a deal with Gelriri to entrap your soul, when I made a counter-offer to force him to help me save you from the Edjurl godsing to consume you. Yet, when I finally had the chance to tell you about him, Yeostar got us into a mess! Ah, okay, thats why shes so angry. That shameless god forced me to ept his proposal, despite being the one responsible for it! He is, for your information, a space-time expert. He is superior to me when ites to that particr magic, so I didnt really have any choice since none of my seniors wanted to help me. Its a mortal issue, they said, despite the problem being caused by a god! The nerve! Aurena pouted, looking like she wanted to say some choice words about somebody, but kept her tongue still. I guess she didnt want to get in trouble with the concerning person. I apologize. I didnt want to be so crude. Honestly, I couldnt care less. We women have to let loose sometimes. Haha, such concern, but I am a goddess, dear. I should show you some courtesy as one. Ahem, now, I cant tell you too much more, as I am treading on the thin line, right now. Aurena became serious. After what happened with God Yeostar, Goddess Plesia had be far stricter with what is allowed. Even Elder Marsvens daughters have been forbidden from entering the mortal ne for the foreseeable future. You remember the skeleton hand, correct? I nodded. The whole ordeal actually led to an invasion by the Edjurian gods, forcing Elder Plesia and Marsven to return to our original world to stop them, she said, causing me to feel a shiver run down my back. Three Edjurian gods were in by my elders, with two being absorbed by Elder Plesia and one by Elder Marsven. Unfortunately, when they returned, we learned that Elder Plesia was seriously harmed by another ancient god. As such, she is currently resting. Aurena pressed a finger on her lips. Do not even tell this to your closest allies, do you understand? This information cannot leak to her followers. The panic would only cause trouble. I am telling you this, as I want you to understand the situation for the future, but if you speak up about it, it will only make Elder Plesia question Goddess Crustacia and me. Keep quiet. I nodded. Good. Elder Plesia is currently extremely paranoid while she recovers, fearing that the Edjurl Gods might use this time tounch a full-scale invasion. I, too, agree, as one of the Princes of Sins currently is a staunch devout follower of theirs and considering Gelriris actions, we cannot guess what he will do,Aurena let out a deep sighThis is all the information I have. I will not repeat myself. Beware of your cousin. I gulped as my heart sank. The fear I felt actually came true. This information was supposed to inform me about Gelriri, but why did she suddenly mention Franz? There had to be a connection between the two and it only made me more fearful. That is all we have time for. Use your time in Miononbx well, Hestia. This is your chance to find a rank A evolution to be the threat I need you to be against the demonkin. Two more years. That is your time limit. Keep yourself safe and assure your campaign against the demonkin will seed, and that nothing will inconvenience it. Shit The session crisis. I quickly understood the underlying tone of her warning. Was it really impossible for me to ignore my paternal family? I wish you luck, my Champion. Use [Providences Will] however you wish, as long as you be stronger with it. An artifact has no use if you cannot utilize it to the best of your abilities. With thosest words, I left the divine realm. As my soul returned to my body, Hikari expressed her shock over how she had suddenly be the sole resident in my body. I identally made a fool of myself when that happened, and I was forced to exin everything to Shay and Beth. Sorry. Dont worry. I got worse problems than just that Shay. Beth, I called them over. I need you to deliver a message to Saori. I need her or somebody to find and keep an eye on my human cousin, Franz. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven More peeps If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 489: A Peaceful Visit to Iceskale. Chapter 489: A Peaceful Visit to Iceskale. 17 human, beastman followers gained 35 human follower lost Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 47879 Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Multi-Cast Lv. 7] evolved into [Multi-Cast Lv. 8] Mammoth iing! Vifis voice thundered through the Nordor Valley like the fury of the Greek gods, scaring all of the various herd animals wandering around the watering hole, including todays prey. A giant wooly mammoth, with a metallic-like bone carapace covering his face, trumpeted in challenge before bolts of lightning crashed onto the ground from the sky. Ice breaths were shot from the mouths of both Shay and Beth as they nked the giant monster, creating numerous frozen walls to trap the beast, forcing him to follow along a path. Enraged, this [Spire-Breaker Mammoth] bull, double my size easily, trumpeted once again before breaking through a portion of the walls, only for multiple [Slithering Frost Serpent]s and [Winters Golem]s to crash right into him, pushing him back into the cage as the wyvern twins renewed the frost wall. The lot of them repeated this dance twice more before the mammoth totally lost its mind from all the stress. His blue-white fur began to stand up, as if he had goosebumps, before the tips were frozen in ce, probably from its racial skill [Avnche Armor]. Looking for all the world like a snowy hedgehog now, the beast raised its trunk and sted it like a tuba, releasing an awe-inspiring bellow that sounded like a defiant warcry against our aggression. Even outnumbered and abandoned by his herd, this colossal titan of an elephant dered he would fight to the death. He raised his house-crushing front feet up and stomped down, shaking the snow covered ground and causing ice spikes the size of [Bedrock des] to spring out and demolish the ice walls and Tasiannas spell golems in one go. He roared in victory before taking a deep breath, icy mist formed around his trunks nostrils. Like a rocketuncher, his trunk shot out stctite-size icences at my retainers flying around.Forced to dodge, Tasianna and the twins zig-zagged around while Vifi simply reciprocated by shooting red lightning bolts, destroying thences before any reached her. This, naturally, caused the mammoth to tunnel-vision on her. Nobody else was more of a threat than Peolyncas gender-bent Zeus, yet this mistake left him open for the actual hunter. Hikari, time for you to take control. You ready? I Weve been training for this first hunt for four days now. You dont get a say! Time to switch ces! With thatmand, my consciousness returned to our mental world while Hikari took fullmand over our body. We exchanged gazes, with her looking at me nervously, but todays training n was set in stoneHikari had to get used to controlling, moving, and fighting with our body. It means you arentpletely reliant on each other, Aurena had told me, and the answer became clearer when I returned to my body and heard Hikari was able to move it around without my soul present. Which led us to a test during the nightour consciousness werent tied to each other, unlike my parallel thoughts had been to mine. For example, if I went to sleep, Hikari could control my body without an issue. We were, essentially, a two-headed dragon but only with the actual head of one Although my head sister was a bit lesspetent than I had hoped for As harsh as it was, it could all be seen right now. In front of my eyes, Hikari gulped and took a deep breath to steady herself, as this was her first hunt. She quickly scanned our memories, understanding the principles of our rocket boosters, spell casts, and, most importantly, the activation of our racial skills. She had the theory down and we had practiced everything beforehand, yet when she activated her rocket boosters, the speed she flew towards the mammoth was far below mine. If I was as fast as a jet, then Hikari currently raced forward like a sports car. Having forgotten to dampen the sound with [Air Shield] and being unable to cloak her advance with our stealth skills, she was quickly found out. As she was just about to reach the mammoth, however, the beast snapped around with his trunkpletely covered in ice. Like a club, he swung it at us, forcing me to cast [Tornado Bullet] right above us to redirect our bodys trajectory. Before we crashed onto the ground, I had [Wind st] blow us forward and used [Terra Wall] tounch us upward as the mammoth was recovering from his swing. Hellde, I ordered, prompting Hikari to ignite our tail on fire and follow the motion Ive been training the moment I received this ability. Utilizing the rocket boosters, she twisted our body and sessfully ripped through the mammoths fur and fat armor, digging our tail into his throat. Hikari cheered as she got the motion correct She was acting like a novice; congratting herself when the hunt wasnt over. This mistake left her wide open to the freezing wind that was expelled from the beasts body. The mammoths [Avnche Armor] actually gave him the ability to sweat icy wind, allowing him to not only sh freeze his fur into armor but also use the wind to coat himself in an unrestrained blizzard veil. With the air moisture turning into snow and the strong wind, ice balls the size of cars would routinely be created and thrown out to protect the beast, almost like an actual avnche. If I was an actual tamer, having a monster like you on the team would have been fantastic! Sadly, youre just food! We cant afford another big eater! I didnt count how long it took, but the hunt continued for a good amount of time, as Hikari was having trouble breaking through the beasts defense and offense without using our more hard-hitting spells and attacks. No spell songs, no full offense magic, nor the usage of our equipment. Spells that disced or buffed her were okay, but the training today was for her to get used to utilizing her physical abilities. Sadly, her arbitrary time limit was over and we switched ces once again, yet her test hunt was still ongoing. Only this time, I would be controlling our body while she concentrated on using magic to kill the mammoth, only without our spell songs andrge-scale spells. Still, even with these restrictions, it felt like Hikari didnt need my help at all when it came to magic. She was weaving spells together like an arcanist, using everything in her avable arsenal to cripple the mammoth. Her meekness disappeared as well, as she assumed my mindset as she utilized the umted experience from our parallel thoughts to finally take the mammoth down. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 28 -> Lv. 35 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 10 Lv. 5 [Lightbearer]: Lv. 16 -> Lv. 25 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 4 Lv. 28 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 30 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 11 Lv. 26 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Star Idol] Max level -> 45 [Lightbearer] Max level -> 35 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Evolution Points: 14/50 Job: Star Idol Benefit Slots: [Musical Crescendo] [Bardic Cadenza] [Heavenly Performance Act 1] [Musical Renaissance Diva Lv. 1] [Acoustic Power Lv. 4] Level: 5/45 Prestige Level: 10 Job: Wildfire Benefit Slots: [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 10] [Fire Element Lv. 2] [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] Level: 0/25 Prestige Level: 0 Job: Lightbearer Benefit Slots: None Level: 28/35 Prestige Level: 4 Job: Tyrant Hatchling Benefit Slots: [Job Crossover] Level: 26/30 Prestige Level: 11 [Star Idol] Prestige Points: 5 [Wildfire] Prestige Points: 2 [Lightbearer] Prestige Points: 4 [Tyrant Hatchling] Prestige Points: 1 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready [Job Crossover] performed for the first time and, despite still being a dragon, I received upgrades to my unique Job. Good, since a secondary goal, after raising my level to 45 to prepare myself for my rank A evolution, was also to gain ten prestige points in [Star Idol] so I could upgrade [Heavenly Performance Act 1]. [Heavenly Performance]s actual purpose was unlocked once I officially recruited Vifi as my retainer, although I still couldnt use it since I went out of order. As an artist, I understood the sentiment, but Aurena really could have not included it This skill was avable in the old Job system, so it was clear somebody wanted me to have and improve it. Nudge, nudge. Upstairs. Yet, unlike the original price of one prestige point, I had to pay ten now? The upgrade better be worth it. I didnt exactly like being railroaded into a decisionillusion of decision, woooobut sometimes it was necessary, especially with the Pantheon of Light literally investing into me through official channels. Well, I digressed. While it was nice my Job levels were increasing, my concern was more focused on Hikari, who was sighing deeply behind me in my head. The reason why I didnt think Hikari was exactly petent, was the fact she fully inherited my mindset as a mage, but not the on-demand instincts and body control Ive honed. Leave her in the backline and she was the perfect recement to our lost parallel minds, able to fulfill every single duty theyve been doing, including consulting me on my songs. No, in fact, she might actually be better than them. After all, although Hikari and I were the same people and we shared our thoughts, we could contemte and worry about different matters, allowing us to string songs together. It was like having aposing partner over my shoulder, like when Papa had Mama overlook his work. Sadly, this was also the main issue here. Hikari still had the same stage fright I had before Saori helped me ovee it. She felt unworthy of controlling the dragon body Ive been developing, believing everything we had didnte from any of her efforts but mine alone. Not only did she still have some of my old issues, she now had imposter syndrome. Fantastic. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Haaa, how was it? I asked Hikari. Im sorry I know I have all your memories, but trying to move around our wings, tail, and longer neck makes me feel phantom pain. It doesnt fit my image of my body. Its slightly easier when were a dragonewt, but the moment we transform into a dragon, it feels like Im trapped under water, trying to struggle to the surface despite being exhausted, she described. Body dissociation, I see I rubbed my temples as I remembered that word floating up from the depth of my mind. Haste makes waste. It was never good to rush things if another option was avable, and the same applied here. The best conclusion would be for Hikari to be able to control my body if I ever suddenly fell unconscious, meaning my body would never be in a vulnerable spot. However, just as importantly, I personally believed she would be my best shot at mastering my [Battle Frenzy] training in an appropriate time. Hey, Donut! Get over here and help out! This thing is massive! Vifi broke my train of thought, waving at me toe over to help disassemble the titanic mammoth. Looking at the humongous being, I couldnt help but sigh as I looked like an ant in front of its massive tusks. In fact, although they were sharp, they were sorge that it would be more likely for me to get crushed by them than perforated. It made me wonder how a normal Altrustian would react to such a monster. In any case, I took out my halberd and began helping everybody with turning this elephant into some nice steaks for tonights dinner. It would be faster if I did this in my dragon form, but we needed good cuts today, as Tasianna was nning on giving us a fine-dining experience. As we were around half-way through with dismantling the carcass, I looked up at Moms brilliant mountain. Squinting my eyes, I couldnt help but roll them when I saw my dragon mother, not only in her dragonewt form, but also watching us as if we were her favorite TV show. What was worse was that she was using our video recorder right now to film us! Moooooooooom! As a blush formed on my face, Mom suddenly grinned and waved at me. Did she not understand her daughter would feel awkward being filmed while dissecting some monster? If she wanted to film me, she should do it during one of my concerts! Goodness gracious! I was covered in blood and grim, right now! The mammoths intestines were in my palms, right now! A fledgling able to hunt by themselves would bring pride to their wyvern parents, Shay said, noticing my mood change. Our wyverns couldnt be prouder. You brought down your first Frozen Nest today, your highness. Princess Hikari, in fact, just had her first sessful hunt. In either case, this is a moment she should not miss. I snarled. She filmed me. Not missing my first hunt is one thing, but Im immortalized on film while cutting up a mammoth. Whats so bad about that? Vifi interjected. Every culture, and household, has a different passage of adulthood. My adoptive father smiled like a victorious general when I saw me return with the head of a rank B monster after he sent me out on my first solo hunt. I already had my voltaic lightning back then, so it wasnt hard, but he still seemed proud. My adoptive parents did the same when I decided to be a maid, Tasianna recalled with a big smile. My mother and siblings sewed an entire closet full of outfits for me, while my father and uncles prepared an entire party dedicated to me deciding to be an adult! It was one of my proudest moments. Hikari could only stare at their fond recollection with a dejected smile, as she didnt see my achievements as her own, meaning, the rite of passage I had when I performed for the first time didnt count to her. As awkward as it was, I couldnt focus on her right now. If she envied them, then I could do something to help my older sister get over her mental block. Nevertheless, while doing my best to ignore my doting mother, we finished preparing the carcass and ced everything usable into my storage, including its bones. Vifi exined her current armor was made using the materials from her hunts and that Grimnir would eagerly await anymissions she had for him. Well, todays usage of the materials was a bit different from usual, which was why I transformed back into a dragon. Our destination was the only dragonewt city on Frozen NestIceskale Harbor. Or, as I liked to call it, the only really interesting ce in the central and beach portions of this ce. The four days Ive spent on Frozen Nest werent just dedicated to training alone, as I wanted to explore. Naturally, I began with Nordor Valley, as I called Moms territory, though that wasnt its official name as dragons didnt bother giving ces distinct titles, but soon moved on to othr grounds. It was clear each valley or hunting ground was managed by one or multiple dragon nests. Yet, even with all this structure, one thing was clear. This ce was boring as hell Not to diminish the fact it could get really hectic if you were a normal person, but Frozen Nest was nothing more than a glorified series of hunting grounds. Another Belzac mountain, only it wasnt a beginner-level area but one which only weed rank Bs at minimum. Ive already gone through that nightmare once, and now, with my Mother around, did I actually need to worry about anything? Not really, not unless I went up north where the actual fun was. Meaning, Frozen Nest was the best ce for daredevils or adventurers wanting money or to test themselves, while for us dragons, this ce was just afortable home to eat and sleep. To an adolescent who was used to city life, this ce was literally just the countryside with theck of entertainment. You would sightsee once or twice, but after that it would quickly turn into old news. Haaa, what would it have been like if I was born here? The glistening ice, the dazzling crystals, and Kruuuuaaaghhhh! Shriieeraaaaahk! the ear-piercing roars of countless dragonkin, hunting and talking whether in the morning or night. At least, its not tranquil. Everybody needs some noise. Yet, there were two ces on Frozen Nest that I wouldnt tire of. One was our home, and the other was Iceskale. Always a long flight. Its almost evening. I noticed from the position of the sun. The distance from Nordor Valley to Iceskale was simr to traveling across two continents, and even with our flying abilities, it was still a challenge since small blizzards werent umon. I could only imagine how long traveling on foot would take, seeing as how most of Frozen Nest was mountains. Donut, here. Vifi handed me her quiver of bolts for me to ce in my storage. For some reason, she had asked me to always store them in her storage whenever we entered a Loatryxian area. She didnt give me a real reason outside of, I dont like bringing it in front of the dragonewt. Well, it wasnt my business and I could trust that she wasnt smuggling the white stuff into the city through me, hehe. I didnt even know if that particr drug existed in this world. In any case, I heaved out a sigh of relief as I saw the floating houses in the sky. The ones I saw in the dwarfs capital really were just an appetizer to the real thing, as this harbor was more or less a city floating above another one. It felt East Asian? The feeling I got from seeing this city was simr to how I would envision the worlds of those cultivation novels mixed with elements from Japan and Korea. As if the floating city was ripped out of the very ground, you could still see the imperfection and roots inside its foundation. The houses, simr to my mansion, were made from white timber and stone, designed simrly to the rustic homes you could find in the snowyndscape of the Nordic countries of Europe. There werent any pagodas or sakura trees as I was expecting, but this was Frozen Nest. Pink would be a beautiful contrast, but the snow-white leaves and petals of the native trees were far more fitting for this winter wondend. However, the citys aesthetics wasntcking in magical aspects, as the sight of green-glowing metal adornments could be seen covering the ends of the floating foundation. These were manatech made from dragon scales, and I recently learned there was a separate tool within the various houses to maintain the levitation aspect of the city through the same principle dragonkin could control their scales through mana. As such, to create such a city, true dragonkin and talented artificers working together was required, making these floating dragonewt city rather modern. Apparently, they were only invented about 500 years ago, but theyve, without a doubt, became Loatryxs main characteristic and attraction. To our flight-based society, why shouldnt we have a separate city above the original tond on? Naturally, all of this was novel until the floating city faced someplications and fell onto the city below, right? Well, a separate mana barrier was erected over it for those cases, but it still gave me goosebumps thinking of such a disaster. Kyuuuuuuuuuuk! I heard a wyvern cry from the city. It was the weing trumpet for whenever a dragon approached It was also my signal to transform. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Appear as a dragon for offerings. Appear as a humanoid for leisure. Mom taught me those two rules to help me avoid unwanted attention. As every single dragonkin had warned me, the fanactical obsession dragonewts had for true dragonkin was pretty frightening, to the point their entire country would send hit squads after anys dragonyers or alchemists using dragon blood as an ingredient they heard about. They were like zealous believers with cultist tendencies, which was why these rules were established. Not even celebrities would enjoy being gushed over every second of the day. Although, in my case, none of them could stop themselves from at least showing me the proper courtesies when Inded in front of the citys gate. Although there was a line, the dragonewts all made space, urging me to enter first by embarrassing me so much I couldnt refuse. Wee back, Princess Hestia! the guards saluted after I showed them my ID to uphold gate procedures. Mom had properly announced the fact that I woke up three days ago when we first visited Iceskale, making sure that the only crimson-scaled dragon on Frozen Nest would forever be recognized through her scent. Even if the rules said that I shouldnt be bothered, it wasnt like the dragonewts could hold themselves back, seeing as their de facto Dragon Ruler of Ices daughter was alive and well after my egg was lost all those years ago, and again after mytest battles. One of them, an older soldier, came forward and bowed with his tail tucked in between his legs. His scales were silver, like Yorshka and Prisci. Would you like some escorts, your highness? I shook my head. No need. I will be visiting the ns mansion once Im done. Although, please do me a favor and inform my doctor that Iming. He bowed once again before tapping his long tail on the ground, signaling a silver-scaled dragonewt woman to appear from behind the gate. She bowed at me before flying off to the floating city, while I entered the surface one with a snicker. They really want to see me again, huh? I sighed internally at how warm they were before I entered the city. The asian description I mentioned before didnt just apply to the architecture, but also to the clothes the dragonewts were wearing. Long, thick-threaded dresses were worn by both men and women, with thetter distinguishing them by their more colorful attires, due to their tails. Skirts, kimonos, dressesanything that allowed their bottom appendage to freely move around was the mostfortable. Fur, scales, and carapace pieces were added toplement the base outfit. Naturally, if you were a soldier or guard, you would be wearing a full set of armor with pants, but the kimono, yukata, and hanbok look-alikes were the mostmon clothes you could find here. In fact, Mom even introduced me to a high-fashion haute couture shop on the floater above. I might get myself a kimono at this rate. Seeing all these well-dressed dragonewts with blue, green, white, and cyan scales all acknowledged me with a slight nod before returning to their own business felt awkward. They were following the rules and trying to ignore me, but I already witnessed their true nature when I first visited Iceskale with Mom. I stared up, noticing a few vultures flying around me. If I didnt know better, I would think they were spying on me, but they were more like paparazzis. Although, maybe having my photos spread throughout Loatryx would help assuage peoples interest in me. My princess, please ept our loyalty! However, a few dragonewts werent as shy and directly went up to me, offering me their scales. Understanding the gestures value, I smiled awkwardly and epted them. Yet, none of them became my followers. To offer a scale to a dragonkin was simr to a vassal kneeling before their liege, which meant all of this was courtesy. Simr to how Alextraxus wasnt Frozen Nests actual ruler, none of the dragonewts truly admired me, but my mom. Yet, I couldnt feel any hostile or ulterior intent from them. It seemed they truly believed they were loyal to me, but my System messages knew better. This is how a princess is treated by her subject. I see. Yo, Donut. Vifi grabbed my shoulders, smiling at me with greed. Donuts! Yeah, this is how a princess is treated by her friends. Defeated and confused by the difference in my treatment, I pulled out a bag full of freshly-made, pink-zed donuts from my storage. As I handed them to her, I couldnt help but smile as she snatched it out of my hands with a gleeful thanks to take a big bite out of one of them, happy to see that, even after a whole year, she still liked how I fried mine. In fact, I pulled out everything I baked and made today, giving the twins two steak sandwiches and Tasianna a slice of fruit cake to enjoy, while I wanted to taste the local cuisine. What exactly? Seafood, of course! Iceskale wasnt a harbor city for no reason. As we went closer to the aforementioned harbor, I could not only see ships but also squadrons of flying dive bombers returning with their evening catch. Dragoon fishers sounded like a weird job, but simr to the actual dragonewt dragoons, they could be quickly mobilized and were able to fish anything low in stocks for their countless seafood shops. Not to mention, the one responsible for this fisher group was none other than one of my uncles. Gnuuuuuuugnh! Like the bellows of a ship, a giant dragon with arge drill horn resurfaced with a fierce roar before mming down on a metal pier. His turquoise-scaled body glistened under the orange sun as he shook the saltwater off his body. Ten dragonewts with simr looking scales and dorsal fins grabbed the containers full of fish off his body, before throwing them down into the wagons below. This continued until all dismounted the giant dragon, prompting thetter to transform into his elven-dragonewt hybrid form. Uncle Kary was one of the more active ancient dragons, mostly cause the fishing business in Iceskale was that important. With both his true dragonkin and dragonewt family, he was responsible for the daily fish consumption of Frozen Nest, as not only dragonewts but dragons ate here. I didnt take the time to greet him, as our party had to visit the local hunters guild to fulfill a few Quests Vifi had epted to help her level up her rank. It was mostly a material submission of the various pieces of the mammoth we hunted today, leaving us with only the steaks and bones. With our payday from turning in the materials, we decided to use it at a sashimi restaurant! Why Vifi grimaced in disgust due to her dislike for seafood, but Tasianna pushed her inside regardless. Because you like the curry here, and Lady Hestia wasnt able to eat proper dragonewt cuisine when we visited the city three days ago, Tasianna said. Iceskale doesnt serve any sushi since rice shipments arent consistent with the state of the ocean, but the raw fish and shellfish are amazing here. Or, would you like to eat crabs? This entire harbor area was a seafood lovers paradise. It was likebining thergest fish markets on Earth with a dedicated food court that only served cooked and prepared seafood, and this was with a passionate popce who mostly ate fish since getting meat on Frozen Nest demanded you to traverse mountains to reach the dragons hunting valley or through trading ships. There was a reason why Iceskale was the only dragonewt city on this ind continent. There was no other viable ce to settle due to all the dragons and mountainous terrain; even thend for this city had to specifically set aside since there needed to be a ce for the many dragonewt ns of the ice dragonkin to live in. ording to Tasianna, this wasnt humongouspared to the main Loatryx cities, but it wasrge enough to bepared to Artoriass capital, Griffonpeak. With everything concentrated here, the city was busy and bustling with dragonewts, levianewts, and elves talking with each other. Thinking about thetter two races made me feel guilty about how Ive only been focusing on my dragonewt kinsmen. Then again, I didnt even mention the fact I could smell true dragonkin other than uncle Kary and myself. Regardless, back to the restaurants, I was a bit peckish for some Marnd blue crabs, but sashimi sounded better for today. Considering dragons ate their meat raw, it felt fitting for me to do the same! With me making my decision, we dragged the reluctant Vifi into the restaurant where I pacified her with some sandwiches before our group began ordering some dishes and a curry for Vifi. We did have a moment when the waiter froze in ce when they realized who I was, until I told them I was starving and wanted to eat something. Sharpen your des, scalekin! We got our princess in the shop, so make her the best sashimi in the city, or Ill turn all of you into fish food! the general manager ordered, bringing everybodys attention to me. Maybe I should sing to cover up this awkward feeling. Hahaha Straighten your back, your highness, Shay suggested. The more dignity you show, the more they will be in awe. I wanted to listen to him but trying to ignore everybodys curious gazes was still too much for me, even if I was used to people watching me on the stage. The difference was that I wasnt intending to attract them. Too bad I cant hide my lingering scent even as in human form, ahahah Regardless, after our drinks and the first bits of our dishes arrived, the crowd started to die down as our party prepared to enjoy our after-hunt meal. While weughed at Vifis absolute fear of eating fish, our party toasted in celebration before we began digg Enjoying the meal? Somebody familiar interrupted us as I was about to eat my fatty tuna. I turned around as the scent of true dragonkin stuffed my nostrils, only to see a group of about 20 dragonewts appear before us. The person who spoke to us, though, was leaning right next to our table, looking down at us with bright blue eyes. Although I believed I had heard his voice somewhere before, his appearance, however, was aplete unknown. His long, sharp ears suggested he was an elf-dragonewt hybrid, although unlike the usual elves Ive met, he was incredibly burly to the point he looked more like a lizard with the amount of muscles he had. His short, white hair was styled in a military cut, fitting his scared face, making him look more like a soldier than a strongman. Yet, even that couldnt fully describe him as his grimace gave me the impression he was about to threaten us like a Yakuza member, seeing how he was wearing a kimono like the patriarch of a crime family. Or, at least, the son of one. Who are you? I asked, causing the man to snort and nce at his posse. He straightened his back, fluttering his wings, disturbing two tables with the gush of wind. He raised his head, almost as if to tell me, know the answer now? When I continued giving him a weird look, he looked to my party, but none of them could recognize him either. In the end, he clicked his tongue and came closer to our table, only for Vifi to pull out her rapier. One more step, and I will pin your head in front of your parents cave, she threatened, clearly knowing this was a dragon yet couldnt care less. This gesture not only agitated his humanized posse but also the dragonewt customers, as they were growling at Vifi for her insensitivement. Regardless if they were causing trouble, a dispute between true dragonkin should remain between true dragonkin, or at least, that was what I believed angered them. The yakuza-looking dragonewt looked down, scowling. We met on the day you woke up. Remember? Princess? Rhekkraxus? I guessed, causing the man to finally show a hint of a smile. Cant I, you know, eat in peace? Why are you here? Showing you proper fealty, he said before he pried a scale from his arm, offering it to me in a dismissive manner. Youre our princess, and youve proven yourself to me as the stronger one. Youre not a whelp in my eyes any longer, my princess. I looked at the still bloody scale in his hand before looking back into his eyes, urging him to continue talking. The session battle ising, so lets get ready. Frozen Nests youth are in your hands. Pardon? Whats so hard to understand? Youre an otherworlder, so shouldnt you understand what all of this means? he scowled. Were making you heir apparent, so stop wasting time with this and act as such. Where have you been all these days? ying around? Do you think killing your elder siblings is such an easy feat as defeating a rank B like me? What? I stood up. What did you say? Rhek growled under his breath, scratching his neck in annoyance. Did I say something wrong? Thats how I should say in Common, right? What I fully understood what you said! I shouted. However, it seemed you didnt understand anything that I said when I first beat your ass! I. Am. Not. Intending. To. Participate. In the damn session battle! The rest of my party stood up with me. Were eating. Leave us alone. Im here to enjoy my mothers home, so stop this at once. He leaned his face forward. Let me tell you one thing, Princess Hestia. Either you give the correct answer, or we will make sure youre strong enough when your siblings begin killing each other. A Frozen Nest dragon will not lose the damn throne, not again! COME IN! The door was suddenly kicked in, sending it flying right into a table as bits of the walls splintered apart. As the dust settled, more ice dragonewts suddenly walked in. H-Hestia. Just tell me and lets get this over with. T-they all over level 125 and all have [Humanize (Minor)]. Theyre Rank A. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Dragon trouble. It''s that guy again! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 490: This Visit Wasn’t Peaceful. Chapter 490: This Visit Wasnt Peaceful. Everybody out, Rhekkraxusmanded the restaurants patrons and staff, prompting all of them to rush out of the building as if their life depended on it. Which it probably did. Their rumbling footsteps and panicked breathing as the humanized dragons stared at them only worsened my mood, making me fully believe these dragons were nothing more than bullies. I took in a deep breath, but the chilly air only stung my lungs. Why cant you leave me alone? You want me to repeat myself for the third time? Youre our princess, daughter of our de facto Dragon Ruler of ice, which makes you Yeah, exactly that! I shoved the man right out of my face, using enough strength to push him right on his back. The dragonkin didnt react to me. I will repeat myself for the third time as well! Ive barely adapted to Frozen Nest, I barely understand Draconic, and I still have no real idea about anything concerning Miononbx, but you still cant get it into your head that I dont want to get involved with the session crisis? Flying away from the truth wont make it better. Youre here and now you have to defend the honor of our home fr Shut up! I demanded. Ive exined my situation to you. Please, tell me you didnt survive until your forties without growing a brain. Tell me, please, I would love to confirm this. I dont care if youre a dragon and to you, 47 is still the age of a young adolescent. To me, youre a goddamn adult! Yet, here you are, trying to strong arm me with all these pathetic idiots! The dragonkin squinted their eyes. I continued, If you ask me, Frozen Nest isnt my home. Not yet. Its my mothers home, and I do want to get the chance for it to be my home, but there are a couple of people making this extremely hard on me. Whats so urgent? Huh? Why cant you give me some time so I can structure my schedule to match this frozen hell? Im freezing my tail off every day! Every night! The only reason I can endure any of this is due to my evolution and a skill! I pulled out my catalyst. Im not shivering because Im using my mana to control the temperature inside my body and around me. Do all of you think this will magically stop with just a little bit of hazing? Forcing me to take all this crap seriously? Why the hell should I, a stranger to Miononbx, even care about any of you or even the fact Im a princess? Right now, I wish I wasnt here! I wish I was back on Altrust with my friends, and all of you are making it even harder on me because I want to be here for my mother!I mmed the table, feeling the heat rising to my head. I got something better to do on the maind. All of this is a distraction from what I want to do, but because I made a promise with my mother, Im staying here like the good girl that I am. Want to know what I want from all of you? Stop treating me like a princess; Im only in name. So, once again, fuck off! I sat right down and used a spoon to scoop up a ceviche-looking dish, freezing in ce when the taste assaulted my tongue. It was cold, like eating an ice cube, which made it extremely ufortable to eat at first, but as I continued to chew it, it quickly turned warm in my mouth. The fish was so fresh I could taste the warm blooding out of it, yet the cut, salty seaweed masked the gaminess of it. Some lemon was added for that hint of refreshness, but this really was ceviche. No spices of any kind could be tasted, but I still liked this quite a lot. Eating this one dish already made me crave for some sushi. Yeah, this is quite nice. Shay, Beth,e on, eat. I didnt catch it, but did you order a vegetarian dish, Tasianna? I said, trying my best to treat everything as normal. Sadly, none of my friends loosened their guards, making this almost impossible to ignore. Guys. Please. Eat. I tried to plead, hoping that I could just have a moment to rx. Miononbx couldnt be so bad, right? Dragon culture couldnt be that rough, right? The fact I was a princess couldnt have anyrge repercussions, right? Why did all of these questions need to lead into a Yes? Okay, I understand your point, Kramps. Kargryx sucks, I admitted, remembering what Kramps told when I first met him in his divine realm. Kramps finally spoke; it was the first time he said anything after mya. It did hurt a bit that he only now found it right to speak, but this, probably, was his intention the entire time. The reason why he even asked Aurena for a reincarnator was to fix dragon culture and the fact the dragons werent doing what he wantedto be Peolyncas defenders. Naturally, such a random demand for his entire race sounded entirely selfish and negligent of a poptions wishes and wants. Mom, especially, despised Kramps since he caused the first session crisis with his apotheosis and the elevation of countless ancient dragons into his aides. Not to mention, it was clear Rhekkraxus disliked the Kargryxmor family due to Krampss actions. With all this context, didnt I have enough arguments to not want to get involved in any of this? I didnt want another session crisis, and I, especially, didnt want to be trapped in the eye of the storm of this conflict. I already had enough to deal with on Altrust, yet, the demonkin werent enough. Why were these people trying to drag me into another issue? Do you think were doing this out of pettiness this time? To test you? Rhekkraxus stated while still sitting on the ground. His tail was tucked in between his legs. To send a rank A against a whelpling, no matter if shes a rank B or not, is already embarrassing enough. This is the second time. Tell me, do you think you can stay out of the session crisis? I ced a hand on my face, massaging it. I tried to take another bite, but Ive lost my appetite to the point I felt nauseous. I will speak with them. Princess Fargryneill told me the disposition of my half-siblings. The truth will work. It would if it was a normal situation. You dont know anything. Your mother has not told you anything about the situation, yet youre still trying to fly away from it. His voice was losing power, sounding solemn. This is my tip as your elder scale and the one who you defeated in a fair fight. You cant. Hes reasoning with me? Youve finally understood what mydy wishes, Tasianna, surprisingly, snapped back. Yet, aside from the rank A and Rhekk, thetters posse didnt stand up to Tasiannas sudden attitude. They snarled at her, belittling her as nothing more than an insect lucky enough to serve me. This is the truth, no, fae? a dragon sneered. Even in your new position, you cannot hide those wings of yours. You are nothing but an insect maidservant for our princesss human form. You dont deserve to be here. At least the wyverns are dragonkin. If you care about her, bring dragonewts in, or scout true dragonkin to protect Say one more word, and I I tried to say, but Tasianna raised her hand to stop me. I stared at her in confusion, widening my eyes when I saw those proud, focused, and unwavering eyes. No anger, fear, or anxiety could be seen in her expression. Was this a poker face or what exactly was she thinking? Yet, none of them are her retainers. I am Princess [Hestias Imperial Guard]. The only one she had fully acknowledged, yet I am supposed to vacate this position? A catalyst suddenly dropped out of the left sleeve of her new sorceress dress. It wasnt her usual crystal ball she obsessively used a year ago, but an entirely new one. Not only was its appearance different, as it looked like a jagged ice crystal, but it also kept exuding a cold mist like that of liquid nitrogen. Seeing this, all the dragons took a step back. Their faces and eyes suggested they were afraid of the catalyst, yet for what reason? I was about to appraise out of curiosity only to stop myself when I saw Tasianna conjure up a cyan spell circle. Leecher! The dragons insulted her, but Tasianna kept her emotions in check. Mydy only deserves to smile without any worries when she sips her morning tea, Tasianna dered. Article five: Loatryx and Dragonkin Interactions. Section 17. The announcement of a dragonkins form upon approaching a Loatryxian habitat must be upheld until their departure. In other words, you cannot transform here. Section 5. True Dragonkin may not begin a fight in a Loatryxian habitat in their proper form, unless provoked by an opposing force. The moment any of you transform, then, Her Majesty, Empress Melloxtressa will be allowed to punish you under thew. Nay, the current Dragon Ruler of Ice will be responsible. Yes, good thing you read thatw book, Icy Wings. Vifi cackled in glee as she swung her rapier in front of the table. The air was ripped apart as red lightning followed along her de. We already gave our second warning, right? Tell me, our mistresss top retainer, what should we do when they dare insult the retainer she personally recruited to serve and protect her? Her enemies must be eliminated before they disturb her tea. They have disturbed us, they are not listening to us, and they even used a roundabout way to insult her. What better use of our one year training than to finally unleash it. Tasianna red at the dragonkin, almost in a creepy manner. A year of insults endured Can we finally release our anger, Tasianna? Shay asked. What the hell did they experience in the year I was gone? Fly under Her Majestys wing. Stay under her shadow for protection, Beth added. We do not need Her Majestys tailwins any longer, for our princess has returned. As Her Majestys retainers, we must protect what is hers. No! They are rearing up for a fight as well! HoweverTasianna eyed the still sitting RhekkraxusThey are being reasonable. We need not fight. Please, leave, you are disrupting a Frozen Nest establishment. Rhekkraxus looked at me, but I was more surprised at my friends behavior. All of them have once or twice stood up for me, protecting my pride or self with full confidence, but there was always this feeling I had where I had to fight with them. Sure, if they were random thugs, I wouldnt worry either but these were dragons. Five of them were rank A, as well! Yet, here I was, thinking, Wait, they can take care of this themselves? Something told me not only Vifi, but Tasianna, Shay, and Beth would tell me to just sit back and enjoy the beating they were about to inflict. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I guess with the rank As staying in their humanoid form, Vifi alone could probably threaten them with her arsenal. Tasianna is stronger than a rank B monster, and this isnt even including the twins. This thought caused curiosity. I want to see them fight. Once again, thatpetitive drive awakened. Hearing about all the things theyve done during the year Ive been ina wasnt enough any longer. I had to see them! Should I escte this into an actual fight? I thought, but kept my cool, instead, I directed my attention back to Rhekk. He was sighing. Third times the charm, was it? If pressuring and threatening you doesnt work, then Ill try to act like those humanoids you seem to like so much. You cannot run from the session crisis. You must be stronger. Do you think your half-siblings will truly not involve you? Can you truly say that without a shred of doubt? I couldnt. You cant because, just like the kirin princess, you did not experience everything that has been building up until this session crisis. It wasnt supposed to happen any time soon with the emperor being in good health, but do you know why its a crisis, now? He pointed at me. Its because Her Majesty reported your arrival on Kargryx. Me? Being the daughter of the strongest ice dragon makes you our princess. The ice dragon flight only listens to you. The news of your feats from Altrust have spread on Kargryx because we were curious about you. The holy dragon flight does not have an heir they support, but you are a holy dragon and are a Champion of Aurena, he rified with the same info Mom gave me. Two flights will surely support your im against the others. You can ask the holy dragon their reason, but I just told you what ours is. We do not want another Kargryxmor ruling over us. We want a Nordor. We want someone with the blood of a Frozen Nest-native. We will not tuck our tails and share scales with the killer of Thxarus! Havent you said enough? A voice entered from the front door, where I saw three dragonewts leaning against the door. Instead of wings, they all had longer whiskers, fins, and shimmering scales. Their horns were smaller and less prominent than any of the dragons here, yet their looks were far more intimidating than even Rhekks. At the same time, all of them smelled like true dragonkin. These werent dragonewts or levianewts. These were humanoid leviathans. Remain outside, one of the rank A ice dragons snarled, causing the three, still wet, leviathans to smile and back off as if they were teasing them. We are speaking with our princess. I told you three to give us a moment, Rhekk growled. We arent done yet. She doesnt know anything of whats happening on Kargryx, so go back into your kes. Kleeshas like you should stay silent and let yourself pickle before us dragons. What rulers would let birds annoy them with their droppings? Theyd just shoot them out of the sky; let them understand the true terror the deep sea can bring. The leader of the leviathan group smiled. You took your time and we heard themotion. Youre making no progress and we heard our third princess wont be a bother to her eldest sister, right? My sister? He then turned me and bowed his head. We retract our fins under a daughter of the ck Tyrant of the Skies. As you can smell, we are leviathans. Actually fighters under one of the three pirs of Frozen Nest, Lord Karydrinos. May we ask, did we hear correctly that you have no ns on joining the session crisis? His words wereced with venom. His ulterior motive oozed through his eyes, yet I couldnt understand it despite how obvious it was. I didnt know what to say at this moment, but before I could, Shay and Beth blocked his sight with their wings. Vifi, Tasianna, and Rhekk all stood up and moved in front of our table, not only guarding me but also readying themselves for a fight. Can we not get an answer? the leviathans sneered. Princess Hestia! Will you stand at your sisters, Eldest Imperial Princess of Kargryx, Wendriosa, side or will you stand against her like your eldest brother, Kahmeet? Mydy, do not give your answer to a random dragonkin, Tasianna warned me. This is something you must discuss with your siblings first and foremost! She should give an answer to us first! Rhekk snapped. We are her people. Her flight. We deserve a proper answer before those ck dragons befuddle her brain! Ha, if you ask me, she should try to pry a proper answer from her mother, first, Vifi, too, continued fueling the me. With all the crap this empire is facing, she deserves to actually know the truth, yet her mother is too scared to say the words. A mother who wants to be seen as a caring mother, tsk tsk. What is this? They tried to kill each other a moment ago, but now theyre talking smack against each other? Also, why did Vifi send a stray bullet to Mom and me? Keep it aimed forward! Seeing all these people revving up for a fight, the leviathans nodded their heads. Were outnumbered and overpowered. Nothing to do here for us But, hey, dont you also smell other dragonkin? You ice dragons probably can smell it too, no? That charcoal stench of burning scales! Oh, theres the signal! Bye! The leviathans rushed from the entrance as I felt [Foresight] activate, following Hikari activating [Mana Eyes] for me to see a distant red-colored mana signal quickly approaching us. It wasnt a threat for me, but I wasnt sure about everybody else around here, or even the building! Casting [Sanctuary] around the building, the holy barrier cracked the moment three giant me balls cracked against it. The screams of people erupted from outside, while the ice dragons gasped at the sudden attack. Meanwhile, my party and I rushed outside, where we saw ten red, brown, and orange dragonewts gaze down at us from the top of a building. Dragonewt guards were rushing into the scene, trying to understand what was happening, only for the culprits responsible for this to shout, Remove yourselves! [Draconic Aura] exuded into the area, scaring some while causing others to faint from the pressure. Princess Hestia, third daughter of our glorious Emperor, Eltharion! They called me out. Do not listen to those leviathans! Your ce is not with Princess Wendriosa and her self-serving decrees! Prince Khmeet, the first born and strongest of the Kargryxmor spawns, is the one you must defend! He is the one to maintain Kargryxs glory! What? W-why is this happening to me! As I was agonizing at this chaotic situation, my body snapped around as I felt a chilly hand touch my shoulder, pping it away from me. Looking up, I saw it was Rhekk. Get back in, he demanded, earning him a grimace from me. Dont you see what is happening? Fire dragons have suddenly invaded ournds. Get back inside and keep yourself safe, were handling this. Invading? W-we got attacked, this isn No foreigner is allowed to enter Frozen Nest without permission from somebody with a natives blood. The blizzard barrier my ancestor created should have blocked their entry. Somebody here let them in, he exined. The leviathans were workers, but these arent! They got their eyes on yourour princess! Get your retainers to get you to safety, well deal with this. This involves me, what do you even mean you have to deal with this? If youre saying theyre here for me, then we can talk this out. Stop trying to drag this into a fight! I argued, but this only annoyed Rhekk even further. With a reddening face, he scowled at me. Stop it! This is what I meant with you being ignorant of everything going on our continent! They arent asking, they are demanding you to support your damn brother! Theyre demanding you to step down from the session war and to cate us and the holy dragon flight from supporting anybody else! Kriiehk! A growl came from my left, where I saw the ten fire dragonewts fly down to the streets. Fire andva, respectively, seeped out of their mouths before their scales red up. Some even arched their necks backward, readying themselves for a breath attack. Sghuiek rthuusi krohaall rethes shaak! the one in the front roared in draconic, saying something akin to get away from me. Rghuuarrk! Rhekk growled,manding every single ice dragon to rush out of the restaurant, getting ready to reciprocate the breath attack. He then turned to me. Remove the barrier! There is no talking; if you wish to settle a dispute, you clip their wings! You have to be kidding me, I just wanted to eat sashimi! I thought, to the point I wanted to punch every single dragon around me. Lady Hestia! Tasianna shouted, waking me up from anger. Yourmands. Say the words, and our wings will fly for you! Shay dered with Beth and Vifi nodding along. I clutched my hands as Rhekk took the front. If you wish to settle a dispute, you clip their wings! he told me. I was still too confused to fullyprehend the whole situation and why this was happening to me, but I understood now why Rhekk was urging me so much to follow their demands. The session crisis had already begun, and these dragonkin all wanted to establish the foundation of their preferred heir. No choice then. Defend my mothers home and Iceskale! I ordered! By your orders, Princess Hestia! mypanions shouted in unison, surprising Rhekk, however, before he could say anything, I already had Hikari get to work. This is our first fight together, lets do this! Got it! [Aerokinesis] is ready, get going! Full buffs, ready. Kriffiek kllk gaaung! In the midst of the desert ? A bright ray of light shines ? Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked ? Shining bright, all for your smiles ? This is me, my music will rage like fire ? Open up! ? Listen here! Hoo hoo woah! ? [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Music Resonation (Moderate] [Stage Fever (Moderate)] [Shield of [The Light]] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Energy surged through my body as [Battle Frenzy] raised my senses and draconic instincts. The heat caused my scale-dust to spark, creating a veil of mes while my hair and scales turned yellow-white. With [ve to my Love] ying, a wide-range taunt effect captured not only the attention of the ice dragons, but also the fire one, promptly stopping the former groups breath attack. I then activated [sh Fire] and teleported right in front of the leading fire dragon by using the mesing from his mouth as my destination. Catching him off-guard, I activated my rocket boosters andunched myself downward, grabbing his neck. [Leave!] I ordered, before I gnashed my fangs, causing the scale-dust inside my scale to explode, igniting me on fire as well. Damaged, as I used [Corrosive Fire] instead of my usual crimson mes, the dragons unleashed their fire breaths at me, but with [Shield of [The Light]] shielding me while I had [Sr Core], [Volcanic ze], [Drakonian Sunlight Edge], and my catalysts, [Heart of the Volcano], [me Furnace Aura] skill, I was practically invulnerable to fire attacks. Still, with three confirmed rank A inside this group, it still singed me slightly. Ignoring the damage, I cast both [Hydra] and [Quartz Regen], grabbing onto the dragons and using acid to weaken their scales with the former spell, while thetter began shooting quartz outside the city. I then had [Hydra] attached itself onto me before I used [sh Fire] once again, this time dragging all the fire dragons into the fire cloud above. Krrrk! I groaned as I felt my right armpletely dislocate from my shoulder. The weight of ten adult dragonewt men with [sh Fire]s extreme speed teleportation wasnt a greatbo. Yet, I had to do it once again, this time targeting the crystal-like quartz in the open grey-dirt fields outside of Iceskale. mming the dragons down, I then used [Hydra] like a giant tsunami and pushed all of them as far away as possible, hoping they choked and went unconscious from the toxin. Sadly, among the ten dragons, only four began coughing on the ground, while the other six stood up as mana mist seeped out of their body. As the mist grew into the size of the mammoth I hunted today, I gulped a bit before I started to regret my decision a bit. Three of the dragonkin took to the skies, pping their red wings to nk the three giants that appeared out of the mana mist. One pounded their giantva-covered feet into the ground and roared as they raised their body up, while another was an orange-scaled fire dragon with so many spikes on their back they might as well be a needle bed. Thest one, the one I attacked first, looked the most like a stereotypical dragon with its komodo dragon-like build and two yellow-glowing eyes staring me down. [You should have this much strength, even as a hatchling, to be considered a Kargryxmor. Glory to his Majesty!] the front-most dragon said as he reared his head up. [Take flight with pride, Princess! Youngest tyrant!] [Show us your true form, Princess! I bid you for this honor,] theva dragon growled before licking hisva-drooling lips. [That toxin you produce was phenomenal. Almost as delicious as the ones at home. Better tasting seasoning, though.] The spikey one growled with a nodding head. [A young me[Battle Frenzy]; the mark of Emperor Eltharions bloodline. Empress Melloxtressa has done well bringing you back to Kargryx. Now, eligible sessor, will you lock horns with your fellow siblings and fight for your birthright, or will you share your scale with the true heir, Prince Kahmeet?] Humanize. [You can get your answerter on,] I said before I spread my wings out, now back in my dragon form. [To be exact, in three days when I go meet my family! Now, leave before I turn you into cinders!] Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Oh,e on, give the girl her sushi! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 491: The Third Faction Arisis for the Crisis. Chapter 491: The Third Faction Arisis for the Crisis. White mes red from my body, healing my dislocated front leg as I peered out of the mana mist with a mouth full of fire. The dragons stared at me, not moving an inch as if the cold had frozen them. They peered down at me as I growled, all while [The Heir of Hope] was solo ying, since I couldnt use two spell songs since I was a dragon. Once again, it felt daunting to face these adult dragonkin. While they werent as humongous as Moms retainers, they wererge enough to remind me that I was nothing but a child in front of them. Even the four rank Bs flying above me made me anxious, as I knew each one had the capability to burn down an entire town. [No,] the magma dragon stated as he strutted forward, hisva oozing out of his scales like sweat. [Youve given your statementyou will wait forter. However, revealing yourself like this before your elder scales, exuding your auras, and showing us your [Battle Frenzy]how could you expect us to leave so soon? We want to fight you, little princess.] What? [Well, sadly, I dont want to fight you!] I rebuked him. [I want you to leave this ce, now. If youre only here to cause trouble for Frozen Nest, then leave. You arent wee here.] Krruuuaaghh! The other two dragonkin bellowed,ughing gleefully at my statement. However, the spiky one suddenly tilted his head around. [Ah, you dont understand Draconic. So the rumors are true. Forgive us,] he said. [She shows more re than the kirin princess, we said. Tell us, Princess Hestia, how is Princess Fargryneill? Well, we hope?] What? [If you met her, then maybe some of your personalitytched onto her. The growler of the family might have transformed into an uncontroble tyrant fitting for a Kargryxmor with your birth! It takes a true dragonkin to teach a lesser dragonkin how to act like one of us, after all,] the leader remarked, looking at his friends carefreely, before turning to me, eyeing me seriously. [That runt is an embarrassment to even her little sister, correct? A newborn that isnt even a fledgling yet already shows all the value of a Kargryxmor And what has the kirin done in the time you learned [Battle Frenzy]?]Ghiirruuuka! (Bastard!) I screamed as my emotions took over. Seeing my reaction, the dragons licked their lips like mustache-swirling viins, but I couldnt care less. These were the people responsible for Neills trauma. Oh, I understood what was happening. This entire hazing process was just a natural part of a society built upon monsters. Simr to wolf pups y fighting to establish the hierarchy between them, this was just another part of life as a dragon. There was no reason to fight? Maybe for me, but to Rhekk and these three, there was always a reason to fight, even if the opponent was a child. Bullies They were all just goddamn bullies. [Good! Get in the mood! Show us your power, little tyrant!] the magma dragon screamed as his throat began to bloat up like a frogs. [I can smell a fellowva dragon! So show] Kurraghhhhh! All of us snapped our heads to the side as we heard that massive roar, only for us to notice the shadow of a massive dragon hiding the sun, casting a shadow on us. Going by that massive horn, it was undoubtedly uncle Kary. He turned his head around, eyeing the dragons and then me, before he closed his eyes. He turned his neck around and with a single beat of his wings, dove right into the ice cold sea water, causing a massive ssh. I-is he ignoring thi Krrahk! (Left!) the spikey dragon shouted, drawing my attention as well, where I saw an ice wall quickly approach us. The three dragons snapped into action and picked up the ones in the [Hydra] bath and flew up, saving themselves before the ice wall caught them. The wall then swerved around, almost as if it could react to their actions or, maybe it avoided my [Hydra]? Regardless, Imand the toxin golem to shoot up, trying to grab the dragons before they could run away. I know that wall. The same brilliant diamond-like appearance. A year might have passed for everyone else, but I saw that wall just a week ago. Thats Moms true ice. Yet, I couldnt smell her. She was nowhere around here, so who was responsible for it? Lady Hestia! Krieerrfffk! (y them!) I heard Tasiannas voice followed by the trumpetting roars from arge number of newly arrived dragons and wyverns, nketing the sky as they flew in from Iceskale. Their fury wasnt just transmitted from the way their wings smacked the wind to propel themselves forward, but also from their constant growling. The one leading them was Rhekk, and I havent seen him this furious since Hikari identally took over our body. With an ear-piercing shriek, five cyan magic circles appeared around him before he released those spells along with a dragon breath. This signaled for the others to do the same, following their leaders lead and forcing the fire dragons to counter with their fire breaths and spells. Unfortunately for them, their spellsgged behind and they were momentarily overwhelmed. This single mistake led to an aerial dogfight that ced the ice dragons firmly in the advantage, even disregarding the fact they not only outnumbered the fire dragons, but also had five rank As over thetters three. It was 16 versus ten. The three poisoned fire dragons were immediately knocked out of the skies by a group of five, pinning them on the ground with a hail of ice breaths. Seeing this, the former group decided topletely abandon them, focusing their efforts into taking down rank B ice dragons before it got any worse. Ghrukka shrekkl. Kghhraal fghukkrr! The fight that caught most of my attention was that between the fire dragons leader and Rhekk, who were growling a ton while trying to kill each other. Did they know each other? I couldnt tell since I still couldnt differentiate the different roars. I didnt even know if there were ents when it came to Draconic, and that made trying to listen even more problematic. However, this was only a little problem. The more urgent matter was how three of the fire dragons were actually in danger of dying. Their wings and scales received bellows of icy wind, damaging them and preventing them from flying and producing proper me breaths. The dragons werent close to death, as they were still full with vigor, but unless they had an ace, this wasnt looking too good. Bullies dragging bullies down. How poetic. [Your highness!] I raised my head up as I heard Shays voice, noticing the wyvern twins were now nking me with Tasianna and Vifi on their backs, respectively. Peeking out from Beths pping wings, Tasianna waved at me with her frostbitten hands, where I saw condensation shrouding her body like a veil. The new cyan catalyst she was holding had the same thing happen to it, although now it was glowing, probably from being used. [Was that yours?] I pointed at the crumbling ice wall, its job done. Your mother taught me. Took me in as a proper apprentice to assure we can protect you in this way once we return to Altrust, Tasianna exined. Hehe, sadly, even after a year, Ive only learned one spell of hers, [Fimbulvetr Wall]. The issue is, managing her true ice is extremely difficult on my body, despite how much she simplified the spell for me. By that, she meant Mom adapted her draconic abilities into spells for Tasianna. Naturally, her silver dust and her racial skills rted to her ice abilities were not teachable, but that didnt mean Mom couldnt just do the same thing I did with the empty vessel skills. [Fimbulvetr Ice] was her unique skill from hertest evolution, and with it, she could make custom spells. Ive seen Tasianna and the twins visit Mom here and there for training, but I never really watched their training in action. They usually did it in Moms portion of our mountainthe deepest part. I had thought of visiting them to see what was going on, but every time I tried, going into the depths got unbearably cold, even for me. If you can afford it, Ill dly part with my items, Mom said, but you didnt mention getting into your cavern is harder than having to deal with the Church of Aurena! I felt like I was freezing even with [Sr Core] at 100%. Nevertheless, that wasnt the problem here. I could solve that particr problem by asking them whenever. The bigger issue was the fact the dragons were in an all-out skirmish above me. In the time I spent speaking with Tasianna, the dogfighting had turned bloody, with dragons biting, shing, and dismembering each other. Then again, considering both were each others natural enemy, their [Draconic Barrier] were hopefully worthless in blocking any attack. [Quick. What happens if either side kills the other?] I asked while preparing [Sun, Consume All]. [Nothing major in the near future,] Shay replied, but he didnt sound convincing. [The only problem that might ur is that the fire, earth, and dark dragonkin might consider this a deration of independence from your siblings. An act of joining the session crisis as a contender.] Beth nodded. [Her Majesty exined that most of the fire dragons and drakes are on the side of your eldest brother, Kahmeet. This might cause a problem with him, or maybe with the faction backing him.] Only if the fire dragons lose this battle. If, however, the ice dragons lose, this might raise the tension in Frozen Nest, Tasianna added. You heard Rhekkraxus, mydy. The ice dragon flight is still watching you, with most of the elder scales cing the duty on the younger generation to evaluate you. If you leave them to die, you might lose legitimacy and respect. Not like it bloody matters Oh, dont worry, I dont think that annoying idiot will die, though, Vifi interjected, pointing at Rhekk. The fire dragons are outnumbered, and even if the Icecorn gets hurt, you can just heal him quickly. Well, try to keep him alive, at least. If he doesnt, well, bad things will probably happen. Then again, if he does survive, hell just push you further into trouble! Actually, they might just ignore you outright and just push your right for the throne anyways; or at least, thats what I read happened with the many human kingdoms that fell from a session crisis. [ You sarcastic prick.] Ahh, dont worry about it! Its not like youre one of the stronger members of the newer generation, its not like you have somebody here that can deal with three of the rank As at once without an issue, and its not like you have three ice mages trained by probably the greatest ice mage of this era. You probably cant just handle the situation in your way, right? Vifi shrugged in an annoying fashion. Its not like youve ever dealt with a situation in an unconventional manner before, right? Sometimes fleeing is all good, but sometimes, you need to tackle a problem head-on to solve it. Right, Donut? Tell me, what would lead to the peaceful solution? I wanted to ask her why she was even giving me such a rhetorical question. She had already rebutted every single argument I could make, directing me to the only n we could undertake in this situation. The only route Aurora could possibly advocate for. [Were taking both groups down as a third party!] Imanded. [Everybody, on me.] Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. [My princess, we can deal with dragonkin on our own,] Shay stated. [If you have your own strike n, then Ill trust you two,] I stated as Tasianan and Vifi jumped on my back. [Focus on the fliers, first. Bring them onto the ground; were taking away their aerial advantage and iming it for ourselves. Vifi, can you use your electromaic repulsion?] She showed me a thumbs up. Got something better. Focus your attacks on the fire dragons, specifically the three rank As. Ill take care of the rank A ice dragons in one fell swoop once youre done. Got it? [Then, Tasianna, lets do this. We need to take down the injured ones, first.] Switch to [Dragon Fire]. sh Fire. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry ? In Hellfire ? All you hear are his screams, begging to be released ? Its Music ? Once the song switched to grant my allies full immunity to my fire attacks, I teleported right onto the three grounded fire dragons and stared at them and the five ice dragons hovering over them like vultures. My sudden appearance surprised all of them, with the former seeing me as an enemy while thetter as my allies. The little smiles they had on their faces, probably thinking, Our princess is helping us! which made me feel only a bit guilty. Purple sh. Symphonie des Feuergottes! The lighting spell tripled the cost of my next one, but it meant arge spell like [Symphonie des Feuergottes], which normally required a long materialization phase, to instantly appear in the sky. With not enough time to react to it, the inferno erupted from the magic circle like a waterfall, catching the ice dragons and drowning the fire dragons and me within a sea of fire. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] With a 50% increase in speed from the allegro phase, [sh Fire] became even faster. As I had designated my friends and the fire dragons as allies, none of them were hurt from the spell. Only the ice dragons were swept away by it, but before any of them died, I quickly changed them from enemies to friendlies, before using [sh Fire] to quickly move to each one. Once I did, I activated [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] on my tail and smacked each ice dragon right into their head with it, mming them right into the ground. Sr energy counted as a [White me] attack for [Dragon Fire]s protective requirement, but the skill by itself also boosted my total strength. The head smack was a one-hit knock-out. [Oh, thank you, Princess Hestia! We kneKruuuagh!] The fire dragons tried to thank me, but I took them down before any of them could finish their telepathic message. I couldnt risk them speaking with the others. I had Hikari cast [Sun, Consume All] to ready my excuse as the fire waterfall dissipated. With the dragons above me upied from their own fighting, none of them noticed I was using the me waterfall as a veil to hide my true intention. [Sorry, Rhekkraxus!] I shouted in fake panic, having put on my actor mask. [I had to move fast and forgot to weaken the fire attack. Dont worry, none of them are dead. Ill take care of healing them.] [Grk!] Rhekk groaned with the other ice dragons, but none of them became wary of my deceit. [Argh, it doesnt matter! They were weak and didnt react in time. Show us your strength once more, Princess Hestia. Let us fight to push back these invaders from our skies!] [Got it. Just stay clear from my fire, especially the purple variant. The white is good, it can heal you.] I arched my head around to the giant white sun floating above us, while a cloud of white mes was slowly moving towards it. First, build up trust. The sun activated and sent zing meteors onto the injured ice dragons, healing them from their wounds. The white mes quickly repaired their injured and singed scales, hiding any evidence of my wrongdoing. As I left the fire dragons alone, it made their side hostile to me. [Good!] Although, the fire dragons were more or less celebrating what I did. They were acting like little Shiterno cultists with how wonder-filled their eyes were at my fire spells. Nevertheless, they saw our group as a threat now and one of the rank As was directing their attention towards me; specifically, theva dragon. Outspeeding was a non-issue after I cast [Overload]; in fact, it was overkill with all my agility increases and eleration options. Sadly, it was a bit necessary here, as I reached a very quick realizationmost of my fire attacks were ineffective. The fire dragons natural fire resistance, along with their resistance skills and their [Draconic Barrier] made the scale-dust explosion I did in the city deal no damage. I thought it was a fluke since I didnt want to kill them, but the moment my [Hellme Breath] didnt even reduce theva dragons health by 1000, I fully understood trying to fight fire with fire wouldnt work. Then again, his fire andva attacks did nothing to me either. No matter what we did, we couldnt hurt each other with our breath attacks, forcing us into a pure, strength test which I naturally avoided since my vitality was paper thin inparison. Thankfully, my white mes werentpletely useless, so both [Quartz Regen] and [Sun, Consume All] could threaten them with damage. With a big crunch, theva dragon caught an iing white quartz, crushing it in his mouth before eating it. [Haha, the toxins wont work on me, your highness. I thought I told and showed you that already? Some holy damage wont be effective either. If you want to fight a rank A, thene at me with more than this! I felt mes hottering from my elder sisters scolding!] True, but I wasnt his opponent here. I was simply the taunt tank. The ice dragons did more damage to him than I could, so why would I try to fight against somebody who could endure my attacks? I had apanion who had been training to perfectly counter me since I first became a rank C! Freeze! Tasianna called out when her ten magic circles finished materializing, conjuring up their spells all at once. A great blizzard buffeted the area in front of me, caused by [Tor Eicleres Finflei], before two giant [Slightering Frost Serpent] were summoned from the ground and snatched theva dragons wings, causing him to growl. The remaining eight spells were [Krakens Destruction], creating eight giant water tentacles that mmed into theva dragon like whips, all while the first spell began shooting des of ice at him. With him distracted, Vifi had the perfect opportunity for a [Voltaic Red: Rumbling Crush] using her lightning hammer. The strike finally sent theva dragon onto the ground where Tasianna used [Fimbulvetr Wall] to encase him in true ice, while [Tor Eicleres Finflei] continued ravaging him. [The spell isnt too good for my body, so I cant keep it up for too long,] Tasianna said, reminding me how her spell crumbled at the start of the fight. She probably hadnt mastered the spell yet. Fortunately, it wouldst long enough for us to bring down the rest of the fire dragons. Shay and Beth flew in, using hit and run tactics on the rank B dragons, as they were preupied by the ice dragons, allowing me to send down multiple [Dragon Fire] meteors onto them. They werent meant to hurt them, but all these attacks still broke the fire dragons aerial bnce and sent them crashing onto the ground, where the twins could take care of them. Using the ice dragons pride as true dragonkin to our advantage, theypletely ignored the rank Bs when they saw this. They turned their attention towards their rank A brethren, helping them attack the enemy rank As. Looking at the situation, the fire dragons had little chance to win this anymore unless they turned the tablespletely. Which was when I felt their auras tingling me. The heat around their bodies intensified, signaling a Territory release! Sadly, they were one step toote. Allied Territory detected! [Maic Storm] has been activated! It was Vifis Territory. She dashed off my back and released a thunderous bellow by shooting a lightning bolt upwards as dark clouds began covering the sky and over half of [Sun, Consume All]. Red lightning shot down from the clouds, homing onto the fire dragons like heat-seeking missiles, buffeting them at the same time as Tasianna and the ice dragons attacked them. Vifi then pped her hands, sending the dragons crashing onto the ground with her electromaic force. She reached her hand up as she materialized a lightningnce, ordering her Territory to keep shooting lightning down on the fire dragon. Although they werent taking too much damage, the ice dragons, on the other hand, were avoiding the storm like the gue, lining up in a perfect row as they charged up their ice breath. That was when Vifi snapped her head around. With a trail of red lightning, she vanished from sight as her Territory dissipatedpletely. She reappeared right next to the row of rank A ice dragons and arched her arm back, readying for an attack. The dragons managed to sessfully react to the attack, but before they could flee, I had [Hydra] grab their tails and back legs with its multiple heads. With an ear-piercing screech, the [Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar] scorched the air as it pierced through the rank As wings, ripping off four out of ten, but sending all of them falling onto the ground. Vifi snapped her fingers in sess before turning to us, shouting, Tasianna! Go! to order her to trap the remaining fire dragons in an assault of ice spells. [Traitor!] Rhekk shouted at Vifi before looking at me, grimacing in humiliation and disappointment. [This is not our princ] Despair, color the sky crimson! ? Earth scorched by rain of undying mes ? Hope born from misery! ? Quash it all, you are facing me! ? [Dragon Fire] finished ying to interrupt the ice dragon, before a hail of firey meteors signaled the end of this fight. The remaining dragons tried to dodge them, but it was all futile as giant white quartz crystals rain down, following white mesersing from my fire sun. With the raucous cries of the dragons desperately trying to defend themselves from this apocalyptic scenero, it was only a matter of time before all of them were forced tond onto the ground. Thunder bolts from Vifi, ice from the twins and Tasianna, and the unending rain of mes destroyed thend underneath us. Sadly, the rank difference between a rank B to a rank A was still evident. Aside from Vifi, the rest of us werent even level 125 yet, and even if we were abusing elemental weaknesses, the dragons were slowly brute forcing through our attempts with their stats and racial skills. Grrk! Tasianna suddenly groaned and stopped maintaining her true ice, giving the fire dragons an opportunity to pounce at the twins, forcing them to back off otherwise they would be burned. I had to divert my attention from the ice dragons and use my scales to protect them, drawing the fire dragons attention to me, including those of the ice ones. Vifi took over, upying the wingless rank As, but they were simply stalling for time for thest flier to finish his spell. That circleSheer Freeze! Mydy, dodge! Tasianna warned me and I abided, but at the most vital moment, the timing couldnt have been worse. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I lost my 50% agility boost. sh Fire! I called out in my head, but it was toote. As my body was speeding up, a cyan magic circle appeared on my chest and burst open! However, its timing was also off. As I suddenly felt the cold caress my sr core, a hefty wind sted me to the side to protect me from the spell. It was like a [Wind st], no, a [Tornado Bullet] but times ten or something on the power scale. Yet, instead of smashing against a rock at the speed of a jet ne, the wind started to send me into a spiral, reducing my eleration. Once it was done, it calmly held me up in the air. I didnt feel any resistance, but I was aware I wasnt flying, gliding, or using [Air Walk]. The air was literally holding me up like, as if I was lying on a soft, cotton-like bed. Dumbfounded by this sudden turn of events, I craned my head back in the direction of a new signal my skills detected, staring up at a shadow appearing above me. Eriiirrruuuuuuaaaaah! It was the cry of a mighty bird with how much it shrieked. This new arrival even looked like one with their long, narrow beak stered on the head of a dragon, perfect fornce-like pecking thrusts. Emerald-green colored feathers with ck tips even covered its entire body, making it look like they had stripes that outlined the patches of blue plumage on its chest, four legs, and two pairs of wings. The only scales that could be seen were on their feet and the underside of its bus-length tail, and all of them were onyx ck. This smell sweet. I concluded. This was definitely an adult dragonkin, yet I didnt feel wary of them at all, unlike the dragonkin below me. In fact it felt like I was with Neill again. With my sister. Eriiirrruuuuuuaaaaah! they shrieked Stop this fight! once again, now understandable to me after Hikari realized it was Draconic, but from the mouth of a shrieking bird. These two shrieks silenced all the dragons around me. The still conscious fire ones bowed their heads and tucked their tails in between their legs, while the ice dragons only did so with much hesitation and after Rhekk performed it first. Seeing all of this, I dispelled my spells and buffs as I didnt feel any ill-intent from them. Most importantly, though, all the other dragons were showing respect to them. In the next moment, the feathered dragon tilted its head before beating their wings,unching themselves forward like a rocket before stopping right in front of me, causing a shockwave to st at me. I jerked back for a moment, only for the dragon-bird to catch my back. Huge! I noticed about the feathered dragon, significantly outsizing even the rank A fire and ice dragons. From the look of them, I was around a fourth of their size. Finally deciding they were friendly, I wanted to thank them for helping me pacify the dragonkin below, but the dragon suddenly wrapped their tail around me like a coiling snake. They then pressed their gigantic head and caressed my neck with their feathers, tickling me before they nuzzled my head and rubbed their backward-looking horns against mine so gently, it felt like they were treating me like a fragile statue. E-eh! I jerked when I noticed the tip of his tail twirl around mine. If I remembered correctly, scalekin would entwine their tail with others if they wanted to show affection. To share tails was simr to getting into a rtionship or going steady, unless the one doing it was your sibling or parent. In this case, it was familial love. [THAT was a feast for my eyes, little sis!] the man bellowed out, sounding like a careless adult in his early thirties. The smugness in his tone made me think this guy was too confident for his own good. [Cant believe you would wee your brother in such an explosive fashion! Brrr, my feathers went wild! That was a showing that only my little siblings could truly pull off! I got a newpetitor in the quest to be like our grandpops! Eehahaha!] Oh, thank goodness! I eximed in relief as my flush disappeared. Hes just my brother. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Oi, stop touching her like that, you overgrown lizard! Even if you are her brother, Hestia is a fair maiden! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 492: The Emerald-Storm Tyrant … is My Big Bro. Chapter 492: The Emerald-Storm Tyrant is My Big Bro. Sheer Freeze: Concentrates mana in a single area to sh freeze everything around the magic circle. Requires line-of-sight and direct mana stream until the materialization finishes. Bypasses [Ice Resistance] and simr skills, although still affected by Wisdom and general damage mitigation skills and effects. Damages the user equally during the materialization phase, although this damage may be affected by users [Ice Resistance] and simr skills By targeting your chest, the spell was meant to fully disable your ability to fight just long enough for the other dragons to retake the air. As a level seven advanced magic spell, it had the potency to deal major damage, as your [True Draconic Barrier] cannot fully protect you from ice spells, Tasianna stated, looking quite conflicted. The spell is also quite fast to cast, but it is extremely obvious since it usually starts freezing your fingers when you cast it, since the spell damages the caster as they cast the spell, even if it was dodged. Yet, I missed the signs while trying to upy the fire dragons. I apologize, mydy Let me show you the spell for you to note. Tasianna reached her hand out, but I immediately ced my giant foot in front of it. [Its all right Take care of yourself first. You can draw the magic circle for me when we get back home. Dont hurt yourself,] I pleaded, eying her dark blue-colored fingers wracked in pain. This wasnt arcane corruption, it was the bacsh from her using Moms [Fimbulvetr Wall]. When she mentioned how she hadnt fully mastered it, she hid the fact that, by ck of mastery, she really meant she couldnt control the conversion of her mana into true ice properly, causing her own body to take the brunt of the stress. This wasnt even deep frostbite, when your skin turned ck like necrosis; her fingers had literally turned into ice so thoroughly that even her [Frost Body] couldnt save her fingers. Her elemental alignment to ice was hopeless against a chill colder than what was natural. The result was her fingers now breaking apart. Noticing my saddened gaze, Tasianna looked at her right hand when her thumb broke off, falling onto the ground to splinter like ss. Even if she tried, she wouldnt be able to move any of those transformed fingers. Mydy, they [They will grow back because my body is made out of mana, is that what you wanted to say? Do I have to remind you how much you and Saori chided me for how recklessly I treated my own body, or whenever I push my body to the breaking point for the sake of the party?] I interjected. [Is this why you wanted my help to get that organ thingy, to help your body adapt to the cold?]Tasianna nodded. [Creating the true ice is equally as difficult for her as it is for us,] Shay added. [Her Majesty, though, suggested this method to Tasianna alone since, as long as we master her spells, we wont need to gain an external power source. We will naturally learn how to control the true ice through our evolution.] Equipment can mitigate some of the issues, but unless Grimnir learns how to process Her Majestys scales and ws, it is a futile effort. Even then, I dont think she would hand them over to anybody but you, mydy, and only for your personal equipment, Tasianna said. I think you noticed my robes, correct? I nodded. [It is the same one you got from the dungeon in Inkoran-Tazul. Of course, I would notice; although, thest time I checked, it wasnt infused into your normal maid clothes.] Miss Saoris work. she smiled, twirling around to show it off. My [cial Witchs Wardress] hardens my mana into true ice against foreign attacks, and [Fimbulvetr Wall] and [Sheer Freeze] count as such, but the former spell is stronger than the protection from my robes. We used some of Her Majestys mana to create this new outfit for me, but it still cant release its true potential. cial Witchs Wardress: A dress made from natural mana made from the essence from the cial stones of the north. An imperfect mana dress made from a dungeon, this dress constantly exudes a blood-freezing ice aura that assaults its owner. In the possession of a true ice magician who had turned their mana into the ice element, this dress protects its user from fire attacks and keeps their body temperature low, while hardening upon impact from foreign attacks, whether magical or physical. Skills: [Ice Amp] [Ice Magic Efficiency] [True Ice Resistance Lv. 3] Enchantment: [Sealed Potential] [cial Witchs Protection (Limited)] Sealed Potential: An enchantment created by the System for specific dungeon loot. Requires an assessment by an expert to recreate this object to unleash its full potential. Until recreated, it will seal most of this objects skills, enchantments, and runes cial Witchs Protection: Hardens the mana surrounding it into true ice, making it impossible to melt. Consumes mana of the user while active. Ice spells cast while this enchantment is active are less susceptible to fire and high heat, while also increasing their damage to those weak to ice Its still in the same state as it was a year ago [Mom didnt say anything?] She said, If you wish for answers, you should ask the inhabitants living in the cial north. Her Majesty stated this dress is a dungeon creation and that she has never seen anything simr. However, if I could obtain some materials from the north, maybe Grimnir could figure something out. Or, maybe Eine since her artificer training has advanced quite a bit. That settled it. We would be going to the northern ds, even if the whole core awakening thing didnt amount to anything. [Your quest is also mineAuroras,] I stated, earning me a gracious bow from Tasianna. I let out a deep sigh, feeling a bit anxious about actually going there with my current ice defenses. Yet, I couldnt call myself an adventurer if I wasnt willing to face some challenge in the pursuit of strength Then again, maybe I should deal with my current problems first before thinking of running away from them. Euriiaaahk! Eiruak eirrak eriiik. I turned around as I finally tuned back into the constant screeching. I looked up, staring at the giant, emerald-ck feathered dragon before me. His plumage made him seem as bulky as me, but his feet and the underside of his tailthe only spots notpletely covered by his featherssuggested he must have a more sleek and serpentine body type under the feathers. Considering his two pairs of bird-like wings, he must be built for pure speed in the air. Yet, this stranger was my brother. He surely was a ck dragon just like Neill, it just wasnt as obvious under all his feathers. His ent was tough to understand, but I could pick out the gist of what he was saying to the fire dragonshe wasnt scolding them, he was merely speaking to them about me. How I performed during the fight. He isnt an extremely protective brother, thats for sure. Still he did protect me from the [Sheer Freeze]. [Hmm, all right, up to date on the situation.] He raised his head into the air, tilting it a bit as if he was thinking, only to snap it down and suddenlyunch it forward like a spear! His beak pierced right through the fire dragon leaders shoulder, releasing a shockwave from the speed he used to catch him off-guard. Like a woodpecker, my brother retracted his beak as the dragon snarled in pain, prompting the other two to try and interfere, but before they could, Brothers wings unfurled. Simr to the spell, [Hammerfist Bellow], a strong wind pushed the spikey andva dragons into the ground, pushing them down so strongly that I could see them sinking into the ground. Their mouths began to catch on fire, but that was when Brothers aura burst from him, causing every single fire dragon but me, to start shivering and lower their heads. With most of them suppressed, Brother turned his head back to the leader and started pecking him at a supersonic speed, causing more and more shockwaves to shoot out from the attacks. Growling in pain, the leader could do nothing but take every single attack, to the point his entire front was covered in his blood. Numerous holes destroyed theyer of scales. What is he doing! I charged forward. [Hey, what are you trying do?] I shouted, drawing his attention to me. I didnt feel the need to save the fire dragon for what he just did, but this was starting to look like an execution. [A punishment,] he answered. [Not for fighting you, if that is what you were wondering. Thats just dragon culture, little sis. More like, they approached my mother and I as guards for our travels to Frozen Nest to see you, but look what they did the moment we stopped keeping our eyes on them. I will not have my youngest sibling tested without proper supervision. I do not like my trust being betrayed.] Not another youngest sibling? Hes talking about Neill, right? Also, did this mean they werent invading us as Rhekk suggested? Brother then grabbed the fire dragon by his neck with his talon-like ws, mming him onto the ground before leaving a deep cut on his face. [However, this punishment should be enough. Killing them will only anger their parents and that would make our brother ufortable.] The wind stopped, turning back into a breeze, leaving the fire dragons huffing and puffing as the threat ended. While the rank As tried to regainposure, the rank Bs all tucked their tails in between their legs as my brother passed them by toe to me. Heid down, allowing his eyes to meet minefortably. [They bothered you and you handled it in your way, so you have the right to punish them. Remember, my little sister, we are Kargryxmors! If they dare look down on us, scorch them. Make them remember where our bloodlinees from!] he said with a prideful tone, sounding a noble fully invested in his lineage. [Although, I can leave that lecture to our elder siblings. This isnt my kind of thing, you know? Haha, havent introduced myself yet, right?] He jumped back on his feet and spread his wings out, raising them in such a mboyant manner, it actually made him seem like a peacocka bragger. [I am the one closest to remind this era of grandfathers glory! To show everybody once again what the ck Tyrant of the Skies title actually means! The fastest tyrant of our family! The most beautiful of us all!] he shouted with all his might. [Nongramos Elierra Kargryxmor! Son of the most beautiful of the Empress-Mothers, Virrx Kainena Arviosa! A feather dragon, as you can see.] He lowered his head and used one of his wings like an arm, bowing before me like a Victorian gentleman with how showy he was with it. [And, your fourth brother, little scamp. May I also receive a brilliant introduction from you, as well?] [ Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. Daughter of Melloxtressa Wisperia Nordor. Nice to meet you, too, Nong-bro.] Nong stared at me with empty eyes. [ Y-you You could have put more effort into it. I mean, were Kargryxmors. You shy?] [Not really?] I tilted my head, a bit weirded out. [I mean, were strangers, no? Sure, youre my half-brother, but that would only make it weirder if I gave you an introduction so over the top that it would turn cringe.] [You dont think Nong-bro isnt cringe?] he jerked up, opening his mouth in bewilderment. [Nongramos! Thats my name! Thats the name my mother gave me, so why are you shortening it?] If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition. [Yeah, but your name is super long, dont you think so? Its simr to Neill. Far-gry-neill. Its a bit of a mouthful to say it every time I have to address you, so lets keep it short. Ill strike out the bro part if you dont like it.] [I I see? I guess that is the privilege of the youngest.] Brother looked up into the sky, letting out a deep sigh. [I guess, if you think about it, Nong has a bit of a charm. My full name would make our rtionship too formal, or maybe too distant? Always felt that way whenever Fargryneill addressed me. Always kept a wall in between us Hmm, it might be better. Makes us sound like siblings, right? Hmm, yeah, actually, it does sound good. Nong. Nong. Nong. Hey, Cs, it does sound cute, right?] Addressing the rank C fire dragons, Nongs simple nickname caused them to nod like crazy. Whether they agreed or not didnt matter. [Haha, perfect then! A cute nickname from my little sister is the best way to kickstart our rtionship. I guess that doesnt make us strangers any longer, right?] Yup, he is a bit of a narcissist. But, he doesnt seem too bad, albeit a bit overbearing and quick to inflict physical punishment. Dragonish behavior, though. [It seems so, bro. This young scale lowers her tail in your presence,] I bowed, showing him proper respect as an elder scale. Seeing this, Nong scoffed through his nose, but I could see from his smile that must have enjoyed that. I didnt know what his true personality was right now, but I had this feeling that what Neill told me about our family was true. They cared about each other, no matter how different each of our half-siblings was. After this little fanservice, Nong told me I should take responsibility for what happened. As an imperial princess, I had the duty to handle the situation after the fight. I didnt know what he expected, but this was a perfect time for him to learn who I was as a person. ce somebody in power over others and their actions would betray their true persona. Expecting something simr, the rank As and Bs eyed me with suspicion, almost like they were awaiting me to abuse them, secure in the fact my brother would fully support whatever decision I ended up making. Honestly, if they had only given a bit of thought of why I even intervened in their battle, they would understand my true intention. I cast [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration], materializing a halo of white mes on my head before letting it st a wave of it onto the fire dragons. Unafraid as it was fire, they didnt react much, but instantly made weird noises as they noticed me healing their wounds. The fire dragon leader, especially, had the wounds my brother left on him healed, earning me an annoyed groan from Nong. [Tell me, why did I attack both sides?] I asked. [ Because you didnt want to take any sides. You truly held up to your words, your grace,] the leader stated, eyes filled with wonder as he touched his healed face. Even the wounds the ice dragons caused were gone. [Remember this, then. I dont need more peopleing up to my door, trying to ask to fight a whelp,] I snarled at their behavior. [Now, if youre done here, you may leave. I dont think youre weed after] [Wait, hold on, please!] the leader urged. [My name is Fehrkatruk, I am the youngest son of one of the retainers of the current Dragon Ruler of Fire. I understand it might be hard to understand, but we truly didnte here purely to assault you for no reason. My father asked me toe here, wanting to know who the youngest spawn is.] [Ooooh? Mind borating on that?] Nong interjected. [How did you know my sister had awaken from her hibernation, when our entire family hadnt heard anything about it?] I turned around, surprised to hear this. [No, mind borating on that for me, too? What do you mean by that? I thought my mother made an announcement or something, that we would being to visit the rest of the family in a few days.] [She did make such an announcement through her dragonewt n. However, she never mentioned you in it. My mother and I are visiting Frozen Nest to see how she is holding up, including to see how you are faring while sleeping. You dont know this, but every single member of the family, aside from Father, had visited out of curiosity for our newest sibling. I didnt need your smell to know who you were, I already saw you when you were still sleeping cutely, haha!] He raised his head up with pride, as if that was worth bragging or something. [Today was nothing special. I dont think I conveyed my surprise well, but I was bbergasted when I saw you.] [If that is the case, then] I snapped back to Fehrkatruk. [I think you should exin yourself then, before my brother hits you again.] [Of course.] He bowed his head, keeping his tail down. [My father, Hedthk, isnt a hardliner like the rest of the fire dragon flight. He is currently neutral, to ensure that another travesty like the civil war wouldnt happen again. I was sent here to first see if you have any intention topete in the session war and if you were worthy of it; should you prove yourself worthy, then I was to bring you back to the maind if the ice flight are incapable of defending you. Of course, with permission of Empress Melloxtressa.] Grrrrk I turned around to the ice dragons growling at us. They were keeping to themselves since Nong was around, but their icy stares told me I had to deal with them after this. As Rhekk mentioned, I did abuse their trust, so I had to clear up the air. I continued my interrogation. [No, I dont need to know your entire background story, I need to know from whom did you learn this?] [My father didnt specify who it was, but I presumed it wasmon knowledge. At least, at this point, it should have spread amongst the fire dragon flight. I apologize if this isnt sufficient.] Was he hiding more information from me? I wasnt sure. Mom did mention true dragons had no inclination to lie since trickery was usually used by those weaker than them, and dragonkin tried to maintain their dignity and honor. If he wasnt lying, then asking him any further wouldnt help. I presented the question to the other members of this group, but the lot of them admitted they only came since Fehrkatruk was their leader. They didnt know anything more than he did. In the end, I told them to leave Frozen Nest and to nevere back here without a proper invitation. Not unless they wanted me to reveal to Nong what they said about Neill. Intimidated by this threat, all of them acquiesced. In any case, this at least confirmed that the permission part about Thxaruss barrier could be circumvented if you apanied somebody who received permission from a native. It shouldnt happen often, or perhaps, Nong and his mother were a bit naive. I could imagine Nong being persuaded by people showering him with praises. Nevertheless [Rhekk, I] [Save your words, princess. We understand our position,] he snapped at me. [You might be a Nordor, but you still carry the blood of that conqueror, Kargryxmor. You are nothing more than an outsider, like all of those fire dragons. You can be at peace. I will not support a betrayer for the throne. Better any other ck dragon, than you.] [What? Hold on, didnt you even listen to what I said? I sent that telepathic link to everybody so you could listen in! I didnt betray anybody, I stepped in to prevent you from killing them! Dont try to deny that!] [A fitting end for an invader. They even confirmed they illegally entered our ind, and you still decided to let them go without a punishment? You even healed the wounds Prince Nongramos fittingly gave them. You are a human in dragon form, nothing more. We will not support an outsider, and that is it.] The ice dragons all turned their backs to me, beginning to walk away as I hadnt had the chance to heal their wounds at all. Aside from one of them, the rank As had their wings critically injured by Vifi, and the rank Bs were covered in burns and ash. Were they all that stubborn to ask for help? A tantrum? Seriously? Man-childrenIf you dont want help, then I dont need to extend my hand. [Embarrassing.] However, just then, Beths voice entered my mind and caused the ice dragons to freeze on the stop. [These are true dragons we worshiped for so long? The priestesses always continued on how we needed to lower our tails to them, but these are the beings we fantasized about? Embarrassing.] [Beth!] Shay bodychecked his sister, trying to stop her from speaking, but his younger twin couldnt be silenced. [No, Shay, this isnt the time to shut our mouths! You heard them! These imbeciles call themselves a higher life form, treating us lesser dragonkin like we are nothing, but unlike them, we are willing to stand with Princess Hestia through even the toughest times! They are so filled with pride, they cant even properly assess themselves, and only end up embarrassing themselves!] Beth shouted. [Ive had enough. Asterios was a fool who died because of his impatience, and now I have to witness these idiots mistreat Princess Hestia because they wanted to push their ambitions on her. And now, with their feelings hurt, they are trying to me everything on her! Betrayal? Guilt? Come back here and beg with your tails tucked for Princess Hestia to heal you! Now!] Krahkk! Rhekk and the rank As snapped around, only for Vifi, Nong, and I to stare them down. They jerked back, only for all of them to walk away, yet, unlike before, the rank Bs didnt follow them. Instead, they turned around and lowered their heads to me. [Princess Hestia, please, forgive us,] they said, earning them the scoffs of those who left. I couldnt only heave a sigh of regret that we had to continue on this bad footing. Knowing it was futile, I focused on healing the ones who listened. [Im sorry for hurting you, and thank you for putting your trust in me here.] Once that was over, they flew away while Nong and my party returned to the city. My party made a quick stop at the sashimi restaurant to pay for our meals, while Nong flew to the floating city, intending to pay for the damages done as well, but the manager told me it was quite okay. The money for the meal was good enough, they said, before they prepared a take-away for us. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Please,e back! they said while waving at us with beaming smiles. Although I felt a bit awkward, we epted their words and flew up to the floating city above Iceskale, where we reunited with Nong. He stood at the entrance in his [Beastialize] form. Befitting of his bird-like form, his humanoid form was that of an arvisian with feathered arms and a pair of wings on his back. His feathers general color scheme was consistent while his scales covering his limbs were ck. Nongs preferred form was his minor stage, meaning his head was simr to that of a bird, rather than a human. Still, his facial movements were far more developedpared to his dragon form, so I could see his sheer surprise when he gazed at my dragonewt body. Yeah, you look like a little sister. He stared at me for a bit too long. Your dragon form doesnt resemble either father or your mother, but the moment youre in your dragonewt form, your horns and tails fit Empress-Mother Melloxtressa perfectly. Due to Nongs bird face, it made it hard to know how old he was, but his dragonewt form did showcase his personality better. Muscr and dressed in a revealing ck-scale kimono like Neill, Nong really did seem like a Hollywood celebrity that demanded everybody looked at him. If he had a pair of sunsses, it would have elevated his image even further. So, you have had enough time to look at me. How does this form look, hmm? Nong was baiting for apliment. Should I say the truth? I imagined my good-looking brother would look more stylish, instead of like somebody who just came out of the shower, I remarked, causing him to freeze in ce, inspecting his clothes before correcting it with a few more scales. He then came running at me, trying to ask my opinion, but I ignored him. This is my family, I guess. While leaving him hanging, I pped Beth on her back for what she said before. Considering their general demeanor towards true dragonkin, I didnt expect her to go ham on them that much. Once again, why should we cower before dragons, when we serve the greatest ice dragon there is? Beth said with pride. Besides, hearing them speak like that was starting to annoy me, my princess. If we hadnt said anything then, I believe it would just make your life here more difficult. Oh no, youre right. Thank you for speaking up, though. I wanted to leave the situation alone since I was getting frustrated by how they were acting and was about to say something I would regretter. For the first time, Ive really understood why Kramps feels so disappointed in Kargryx. People that old were acting so childish, it was baffling. Kramps? Nong asked. Kargryxmor, our grandfather. Ah, the old man Nongs energy suddenly dimmed, causing him to look pensive. Right, I heard from the Empress-Mother that youre his Champion, right? How funny. What do you mean by that? No, no, dont misunderstand. I know your whole situation, and my anger isnt exactly directed at you. Did the Empress-Mother ever mention anything about the old man above? he asked, making me worry. Yeah, she did Hold on, you just kept on spouting how much you wanted to be the next KargryxmorI think Neill said the same thing. So why are you acting like this the moment I mentioned Kramps? I want to embody the image of Kargryxmor. The Conqueror and ck Tyrant of the Skies. I dont want to share our grandfathers personality, definitely not. There is a difference, and that line is made between the image of the God Kargryxmor and the Emperor Kargryxmor who left our empire in the rot. Nong stood still, letting out a heavy sigh. Hestia, remember these words, no matter what happens, we ept you as our sibling. Every single one. From Kahmeet to Fargryneill. Pardon? Yet, instead of answering, he pointed forward. Come on. The Nordor ns mansion is close. My mother is waiting for us there. Wait, hold on, say I tried to reach out, but my brother spread his wings and flew forward, escaping before we could finish speaking. I turned to mypanions, with all of them looking like they knew what was up, but werent willing to say anything. All of this is making it harder for me, people. Just say it already! Haaa. Fuck it First the ice dragons, then the fire dragons, and now my own brother. All of this hinted to something rted to my father, so what exactly did all of this mean? Something inside me could already figure the answer out, but no matter how much I tried to focus on the answer, my mind was actively rejecting it. I couldnt form a coherent thought on it, prompting me to simply forget it for now. As such, my party walked to the Nordor ns mansion as we initially nned. Notified by my presence by the gatekeeper, my dragonewt rtives greeted me, with the majority worryingly asking me if I was all right. The news of the fire dragons attacking me had already spread around the city, so I made sure to calm them down. We apologize for not being able to do anything. All of the dragonewt bowed in apology, but only one spoke to me. This silver-scaled dragonewt was somebody Ive already met before my stay in Frozen Nest, and that was Skardrvo. We were stopped from mobilizing our dragoons, so we couldnt defend you. Please, ept our apology. He wasnt exactly a friend, but he was a good acquaintance when I first visited the dwarfs capital, Inkoran-Tazul, during the Event Quest situation. He was one of the ambassadors who worked in the citys Loatryx embassy, and now he was here to act as my spokesperson for the n, since I hadnt gotten used to my life on this continent yet. No need to apologize. I heard Nongs voiceing from deeper into the mansion. He opened one of the doors of this middle-European styled mansion, waving his hand out, where I caught a whiff of something familiar. Mom? Hello, dear. I was right. Mom was here. She somehow flew over here just in time for me to meet a new part of my family. Sitting next to her was a rainbow-feathered arvisian woman with green scales, smiling softly before she stood up. Let me introduce you, this is No, no, its fine, Melloxtressa. Son,e here. The woman and Nong stood back-to-back, showcasing the clear size difference between the two of them, with the women being a head shorter. Both had the same amount of wings and there was a clear familiarity between the two with the shape of their beaks, but what was more obvious they were rted was the manner they introduced each other. Just like Nong, the woman was mboyant, posing as if she was an anime character. Even worse, she was doing it with her son! Neither had the shame to blush about it, proudly bragging about themselves. It is I, the most beautiful and elegant of the empress-mothers! The most cunning, kindest, and the fastest of them all! The fourth Dragon Empress of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, and mother of my beautiful, handsome, and fastest son, Nongramos Elierra Kargryxmor! Witness me, my dearest youngest step-daughter, tis your fourth Empress-Mother, Virrx Kainena Arviosa! Virrx raised her arms and wings out, showing them off almost in the same manner Nong did when he first introduced himself to me. Meanwhile, that same brother of mine was kneeling down before his mother, quietly pping to his mothers posing. Hehe, arent they just cute together, my dear? Mom said with a smile. Exactly, how old were they again? I was about to die from cringe. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Speaking of losing your fingers to true ice, I slipped on water and nearly broke a rib today. All good, though, I lived! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 493: A Family Does Not Lie to Each Other. Chapter 493: A Family Does Not Lie to Each Other. How should I call you, elder scale? I asked the fourth dragon empress after we settled down at the table. Mom or Mother, if you arent too shy about it. My son, for example, cant even call the other empresses Mother despite all of them cleaning after him when he was still a hatchling! Huhuhu, this brat! Hearing this, Nong lowered his head, trying to hide his reddening beak with his wings. Mother, please Its just a matter of principle. You are my only birth mother, so you deserve the title. Ive never treated the other empress-mothers as anything but my step-mothers, so I should ce some boundaries there, no? Hiehie, such a sweet boy. Mom smiled, teasingly. He inherited your rambunctious nature as an Arviosa dragon, yet he still cant hide his embarrassment for something so minor. Children are precious, no? Yes, they are. Considering you finally are getting the chance to enjoy being a mother, I believe we have far more to talk about now, especially with your daughter around. Parent-child date, no? With her friends, of course. Virrx giggled, prompting mother to join. Now, Hestia, if you arent toofortable calling me so, you may simply address me as Virrx in private. However, seeing as you will visit the maind soon, do call me either Empress-Mother, Your Majesty, or Empress Virrx in a formal setting. The same will also apply to the other empresses. Youre giving me permission? For everybody? I havent met them yet, though, I replied. As I just said, baby sis, Nong interjected. Us siblings have unanimously epted you as our youngest. If my mother has no issue with it, then the other empresses wont either. We are all one big family. Virrx nodded. Melloxtressa has been speaking about having a child for a long time, Hestia. Even before she became Eltharions sixth empress, she was already family to all of us, caring and taking care of our children despite her journey to rank SS. We are all blood-sisters, a bond we forged in the blood-soaked skies andnds of Kargryx during the civil war, and this hasnt changed even after 2000 years. All of us anticipated your birth as if you were our own. Mwuah, this is a bit embarrassing to hear.My chest felt a bit fuzzy. Hearing Nong and Virrx outright calling me their family felt awkward, yet the feeling of kinship did grow. Simr to how I epted Neill as my sister practically on our first day together, I did the same with Nong. His smell was identical to Siss. It made me feel good just by being around them. Still, a part of me was still surprised I was epted this easily. Sure, a year had passed and Nong did mention how my empress-mothers and siblings all visited me while I was asleeptotally not embarrassingbut I was still hesitant about it. It wasnt even Hikari who felt this way, I was. Even knowing that Neill and Mom knew each other, with thetter even treating the former like a daughter, I still second-guessed myself here. Its good to hear some confirmation, at least. Guess I wont have an issue with them. Mother Virrx, then, I answered, causing her to smile and p once before she crossed her arms around her face, hiding everything but her eyes behind her rainbow-colored feathers. A fantastic retort. A sense of familiarity but you still ced a wall in between us for now, cautious about your new family. A silver tongue, fitting for Melloxtressas daughter. You might have not raised her, but it seemed Goddess Aurena chose a soul that matches your personality, my friend, Virrx said. Nonsense! Mom looked a bit annoyed, ring at the giggling feathered dragon. Instead of mentioning the gods, speak about her human mother. The one who raised my dear Hestia properly. All the praise goes to her. You dont have to go that far, Mom Iughed, shyly. It isnt like you didnt help either. If you werent patient enough, I dont think I would have epted my new family. I knew I treated you pretty badly in the beginning, so I think you can consider this your part in raising me. Without you, I wouldnt be so attuned with my dragon self. Hestia! Mom suddenly embraced me, squeezing me so tightly I could feel her cold breath. Youre right, Virrx, my daughter has too much of a silver tongue. Too much wholesomeness, Im about to die! Help! Tasianna! Yet, my friend only watched me from the side with a wide smile, almost as if she was cheering me on silently as I suffered. Shay and Beth did the same, with thetter making it a bit more obvious by pping along. The only one who didnt care about any of this was Vifi, who was slowly unpacking the curry we got from the restaurant, eating it so nonchntly, as if we didnt just have a fight between titanic dragons. Mhmm, goat curry. Give me some! Im hungry! The whole mother-daughter moment didst a while as Mom wanted to pamper me with her love, almost as if she was telling Virrx, Hey, see? My daughter loves me as well! It only ended when Skardrvo knocked on the door, asking me if it was all right to intrude. My doctor was here. An elven man entered with the silver dragonewt, bowing slowly as he addressed Mom, Virrx, me, and then brother, in that order. He looked quite pale and sick for a doctor, but when I first met him, he told me it was cause he had a mana path ident in his youth, causing him to feel lethargic most of the day. Still, this did give him a pretty skinny appearance, and if it wasnt for his bright, long blond hair framing his head, he would look like someone on deaths door. Honestly, he could put in some effort to make him look good, especially his worn robe, while he being a doctor, but it wasnt my problem. I am here for your scheduled appointment, your highness, he said with a small smile, almost as if it took too much energy to form a proper one. Thank you very much, Mr. Illvenus. Mom, Ill go to my room. Illvenus Fahnie Rootcallerthe only mana surgeon currently on Frozen Nest, even if he was not the only KelThunian elf here. Correct, he wasnt an elf from Sariel, but one from the elven races first kingdom, KelThun. Located east from Miononbxs main harbors in the south of the continent, KelThun was a small ind so close to the main continent that it might as well be part of it, simr to Frozen Nest. It was kind of like Madagascar in that sense, although politically they werent considered part of the dragon empire nor of Miononbx. They were technically independent, yet they had so many ties with Kargryx, they might as well be part of it. By that, I meant the origins of the first dragonewt. The union between dragons and KelThunian created the foundation of Loatryx. Yet, this was only my second time meeting an elf from there, so I couldnt really tell the difference between a Sari and a KelThunian just yet. To be honest, Illvenus acted pretty simr to the archerudite from Aleistunum. No. Mom mmed her hand on the table before standing up. You wont receive a private meeting with my daughter this time, doctor. The way she said it made it sound weird No, actually, it was weird. When I said he seemed like the archerudite, I meant he was equally obsessed with the notion of gaining knowledge. Not on everything under the sun, like the archerudite, but hyper focused on anatomy and biology. It was more appropriate to call him a biologist, instead of a doctor. His medical profession was simply to keep himself afloat so he could learn more. Now, considering how curious the archerudite was about me, it shouldnt be surprising that the same curiosity could be said to be a part of Illvenus as well. A daughter of Eltharion and Melloxtressa, born as a pure me dragon with the silver powder of the Nordor dragons, yet, she was also a mutant and evolved into a sunfang dragon. Hearing all of this would make any monsterologist crazy. Yet, Illvenus didnt show that obsession I saw in his eyes after our first session together. I had mentioned it to Mom after our first visit to Iceskale, and I guess she blew it out of proportion a bit. Do what you must, your majesty. Youre paying me, so I cant stop you from watching, Illvenus said, seemingly unbothered, only to give me a look of dissatisfaction. Then allow me, as well. Virrx joined. Me as well. Tasianna stood up. I should protect Princess Hestia! Beth shot up, prompting Shay to nod to his sisters determination. I thought more would stand up to join, but the men in the room seemed to respect my privacy enough to not stand up. Thank you, Nong, you werent just mboyant. Although, it did mean everybodys attention went to thest woman who hadnt said anythingVifi. Noticing this, she raised her arm. If youre leaving, give me some of the bread you made this morning, Donut. Also, Skardrvo, some mammoth or bear would be nice. Ale would be great, and some of that awesome soup the kitchen madest time. Actually, just prepare the entire meal course and warm the restaurant stuff up for us. Walrus soup. Add some of the important veggies and spices I ordered, Mom added before we all left. N-no walrus for me! Put the same stuff in for me, but no walrus! Vifi cried out in desperation. I hadnt tried walrus yet, but if Vifi was so hesitant on meat, then it had to taste fishy. As mentioned before, the mansion was heavily inspired from the architecture of maind Altrust, but this only applied to the outdoors, halls and kitchen. The dining room, which was where we were in just now, wasrge enough to host multiple families worth of people, probably for a huge feast. The most interesting part about it was how everything was made out of polished blizzirk timber and that there werent any chairs. Since all dragonewts had a tail or wings, furniture was made with such considerations in mind. Instead of chairs, everybody sat on a soft, fur cushion with an attached C-shaped wooden backrest, which meant the dining table was kept low, like traditional east Asian ones. To make it even morefortable, a hole was made below the table for everybody to ce their legs into. Not having to sit on my knees or cross my legs was so freeing, especially when my tail had the freedom to move around. A dragonewt country would create amenities to fit their most prominent demographic, what a surprise. Which brought me to something that finally exined how dragonewts slept; how they designed their beds. Entering my room, the same general style that decorated the dining room could be seen here, only that it resembled my room back at home. After all, Mom and Tasianna had a hand in both, and it could be seen as my presence still was pretty shallow due to ack of decorations that screamed me. Well, what was important right now was the bed. Tada! The answer to a bed made to support the back of a dragonewt with their horns, wings, scales, spikes, and tail was a slime bed Specifically, an ice slime that could only be found on Frozen Nest. Slimes were already soft to the touch and bouncy, almost simr to jelly, but the ones they use for these beds were also great to maintain an optimal sleeping temperature. Once the slimes gel was preserved, they ced it inside ayer of wool and fur to keep it clean and easy to maintain, while also increasing the resistance of the mattress to our sharp scales and spikes. Same asst time, your highness, my doctor said before handing me a towel. Seeing this, Tasianna helped me undress my top before Iid on my bed with the towel, hiding most of my chest aside from my sr core. The moment I did so, my back slowly sunk into the mattress before it touched something hard, feeling like a spring. My tail and wings did so as well, although both went deeper into the slime, making me feel like I wasying on water. As my bed didnt have a back frame, the idea was to ce my head on my pillow and let my horns fall out. In addition, I also learned that in such a sleeping pose, dragonewts were supposed to curl their wings around like a bat, using them like aforter. I was a bit baffled that this was working, as I had tried the bat sleeping pose once on normal beds, but it always felt like the shoulder joints on my wings were scratching the bed, causing friction that made sleeping on a normal bed ufortable. If I wanted to feel morefortable, there were even wing glovesnkets you pulled over your wings like gloves to give you that warm, cozy feeling of sleeping in a normal bed. Honestly, such a simple method to solve the problems of sleeping with a tail and wing that I was baffled I hadnt thought of this sooner. Mom hadnt mentioned it either since she was more a stomach sleeper, even in her elven form. Hearing this excuse made me wonder why Frozen Nest dragonewts even have nkets in the first ce. Well, the answer was that it made sleeping easier. Even ice dragonewts liked sleeping in a warm space, which was why this entire mansion had multiple fireces and manatech furnaces. Ice dragons didnt need such luxuries, but they did enjoy the novelties of the dragonewts. Moms dragonewt room here and back home were pretty human noble-esque. Once I made myselffortable, the doctor sat on a chair next to my bed and began pulling some tools from his doctors bag. The test hase back; just like ava dragon, you have special bacteria in your stomach that processes the minerals you need to sustain your sun core and scale-dust. From extracting some of them, I also learned they probably evolved with you, perfectly adapting to their host. My doctors job was to help me understand my draconic biology. Bone marrow, allium vegetables, crushed bones, and a good amount of iron ore and sulfur stones, he stated before producing a small ss tube with a pinch of white powder. After showing it to me, he handed it over to Tasianna. Take a guess, aifli. Saltpeter, Tasianna answered immediately. Correct. To be precise, saltpeter made from the bit of vomit you gave me, Princess Hestia, he said, causing me to grimace in disgust. Your bacteria are actually pretty potent in creating some degraded saltpeter, which I presume is used to nourish your scale growth, giving you dust with an explosive nature. Sadly, those very bacteria can only survive out of your body for a limited time, even in that capsule I encased them in. I have heard about gut microbiome before, but this probably took it to another level. The study of microorganisms like bacteria and viruses isnt as widespread, even on KelThun, as the Divine System rarely mentions them here and there. Not enough for most to take notice. Considering we have faefolk, I guess the normal person doesnt exactly look for things smaller than them. Illvenus giggled for a bit, sounding like a creaking door and looking a bit morbid with his weak, but enthusiastic, smile. Still, I guess you would understand them, right? I know the Revolution Queen had mentioned these microorganisms in her dairies, after all. I am, but I am not a real expert in it. I can tell you the simple stuff I learned at school, but that is about it, sorry. Surface level, I mean, I replied. He shook his hand. No need. I like finding out about it on my own, and it helps my soul stay alive longer. Ive only recently been able tomission a manatech that allows me to see these beings. Even if you cannot grant me knowledge, I would like it if you could read through my papers before I entrust the mages and alchemist guild with them. I probably wont. Im not a fan of scientific literature, but I do know someone who mighta fellow transmigrator, I stated, thinking about Nishio. Considering chemistry wasnt as known, our bookworm probably could help him a bit on that front, as well. He smiled. Fantastic. I thank you for making this connection with me, Empress Melloxtressa. You as well, Princess Hestia. If you wish to thank me, do it by hurrying it up, elf. Mom scowled. I have something to speak to my daughter about. Yes, yes, but impatience wont do your daughter any good, Illvenus rebuked, but from the look of his face, he did feel pressured by Mom. In any case, bacteria and the other tiny organisms that are important for your body evolve with you, so it isnt some unnatural process. In fact, they are filled with your mana, so you could say your body produces them. If you ever feel like your scale-dust production has slowed down, eat a lot of bones, onions, red meat, and root vegetables. Mushrooms or nt roots near a mountain are the best. Hearing him give me a list of things to eat really made me think I was visiting my nutritionist. It was rather fitting for my physiologist, and it became even more fitting when he began to fiddle with my sr core, looking at it with bulging eyes,ser focused on every single detail. He even pulled out a [Mana Eyes] monocle to look at my mana path. As I saidst time, your sr core is simr to your heart. Your mother was correct in this assessment, but your core isnt aplete recement of your heart. If I were to guess, if you were to lose your heart, the core could simte blood pumping by using mana, although it wont be effective, he exined before touching the scales around my arms and chest. Your scales possess a simr function as a battery to store the energy, but only in small amounts. They are, naturally, where you absorb the energy, but also you turn that energy into fuel, simr to a nt. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences. Tasianna nodded vigorously, as almost as if she expected this Wait, seriously? I never felt like the energy came from that area, though. Whenever I used my sr energy, I felt the energying from my core, I said. Naturally, as you require the core to manage your sr energy. How else would you pump the energy around your body? Your scales and skin are like the opening of your mana paths, they absorb the energy and store it, until the core pumps it towards it for proper storage. Tell me, have you ever felt like you had a second wind when ites to using your sr energy? Yes, whenever I use my racial Ability, [Sr Beam]. I shoot out a concentrated beam first, but this process causes me to enter an overdrive mode where I can feel my body burning up. I have to release this energy if I wish to exit it. Thats your second wind. I suspect you release the initial energy salvo through your breath attack, but not all the sr energy is used up. Your core then summons the energy saturating your organs, scales, and blood for this st-ditch attack. This overdrive mode is ast stand. It stresses your body,manding it to use everything to survive. You are literally draining every bit for that second salvo. Huh that would exin some things. Specifically, whenever my core shattered, I still felt like I could absorb sr energy. I just couldnt use it to energize my attacks or turn it into health, mana, or stamina. I guess it was correct to call it a mand center. Then why does it break when she overuses it? Mom asked. Simr to an organ that is being overused. Illvenus pointed at his chest. All dragons who have a breath attack have an elemental sac connected to their lungs trachea. The microorganism produces the alchemical substance needed for it. Hestias, for example, produces both saltpeter and explosives. Ice dragons produce a colder substance. If you use your breath too much, you feel a scratching feeling, right? Mom and Beth nodded, although I couldnt really tell. Ive never solely relied on my [Hellme Breath], which could exin it. Your daughter is a mutant dragon, so I wont say I am expert of her biology, but simply presume it as the immature organ of a whelpling. It will grow stronger the more it breaks. We know that. I rmended my daughter to treat it as such, simr to our ever growing scales. However, I want a different method, something that doesnt involve her losing her sr attacks every time shes in her st stand. Something like absorbing elemental energy to strengthen it. Alchemy. He shrugged, causing Mom to scowl at him again. As I said, I am not an expert. If you wish me to know more, then I must ask you to donate an intact sr core to me. I would rmend against that, for now, Virrx interjected. I heard from my son of what happened in the city. Unless you want to stay in your cave for a while, dont cripple your strength for now, dear. I can already tell you that some fledglings and whelplings around your age will most assuredly approach you. Unlike the ones you met this time, they wont be as rational. They are actual children. What do you mean the ones I met today were rational? Most of them were grown bullies. Do I really have to deal with this? Maaaaaan. The rest of the inspection was a simple checkup like you would during a normal doctors visit, with me answering questions pertaining to my health. I did just have a year longa, after all. I still shed properly, I could use all my spells and draconic abilities, and I was getting closer with Hikari. I was healthy physically and mentally with no weird draconic issues or illnesses I might not be aware of. For a whelpling, I was in tip-top form. I also had to give the doctor some, ahem, toilet samples. Both variants Anyways. The doctor also mentioned he wanted to see me use my abilities and fly in my dragon form during our next session, which prompted me to ask if inspecting me as a dragonewt wasnt just a waste of time. No. [Humanize] and [Elvenize] creates an idealized humanoid form for you,pressing your organs and racial functions into a liveable body. If youre ill in your dragon form, you will be ill as a dragonewt. The same applies to those microorganisms I mentioned earlier, he said. The biggest difference is your bodys output. Larger organs means more fire, right? All in all, everything was all right with me, although not all questions about my body were answered. Maybe some things could be handwaved by saying The System did it, but I really want to know how my body functioned. After we were done here, we returned to the dining room where we saw the entire table filled with everything that we had ordered. My brother and Vifi were already gorging themselves on the food, while Shay diligently waited for all of us to return. I did question why the silver dragonewts werent joining us, but Mom quickly reminded me that two empresses were about to eat with each other, and their children would be joining them. It was like asking why a kings servants were apprehensive of eating with him. Even if none of us dragons minded, the dragonewts would. Tasianna also added this was quality time for their matriarch to spend time with her daughter Although, I had a feeling there was something else going on as well. Still, first, it was mealtime and I had my first taste of walrus meat. I wouldnt call it my favorite, but it did have a peculiar taste to it. It was fatty, surprisingly tender, and extremely juicy due to the loads of blood inside this deep red meat. Its blubber was salted and added to the soup, tasting quite gamy, but also kind of like cheese. Although, one thing was sure, it was very fishy, extremly sea-tasting, and it made me understand why Vifi was so apprehensive of it. Looking up after I was done with the soup, I smiled as I watched everybody enjoying themselves. Shay, Beth, and Tasianna were talking quite a bit about the fight we just had, while Vifi kept to herself, just living her life like a gluttony demonkin. Mom and Step-mom were discussing their acquaintances, so I wasnt really listening to them. While I was trying out the sashimi from the restaurant, Nong suddenly wrapped his arm around my shoulder, putting his weight on it. Guess how old I am. Why? I said. You need to know if you want to understand our siblings hierarchy. We might be close, but there is a generational rift between us that we cant just close with the snap of our wings. You might have also guessed it, but dragons are far more quirkypared to humanoids. You expect a 50 year-old dragon to act like an adult, but no matter how old we get, there is still something in our mind that makes us follow our instincts and desires. I raised a brow. Are you trying to defend Rhekk and the other dragons? Despite how you were drilling holes in one of them? Im helping you adjust to us dragons. I heard the entire story from Melloxtressa, and I get that there is a certain detachment towards us since youre more used to humans. Call it culture shock; you cant just hear about it, you need to learn about it. Do you understand? I nodded. I was far too aware of this fact even back on Earth, where American, German, and Japanese cultures were too different from each other to fully understand unless you lived amongst them. While all three were first-world countries and had capitalistic and democratic characteristics, the socio-political rift was something you couldnt just list out. You could write an entire book around them; more if you wanted to include how history and religion influenced their current state. Naturally, I couldnt understand dragons, even if I was one. What Mom had told me about Kargryx came true, but I was still wide-eyed like a fish out of water in Frozen Nest. Didnt Neill tell me how old my sixth sibling was? I cant remember. 86. Ha! Not even close. Our sixth sibling is 82, which means hes still a fledgling. Son of our second empress-mother, Gaistrus. Very shy, so try to be a bit reserved around him. Hes a far cry from either Fargryneill and I, and now you, as well. He patted my shoulder. Im 105; birthdays on the 15th of WinterBloom. Do you know what that means? Youre an adult. Officially an adult, yes, and somebody who alreadypleted his Adulthood Pilgrimage, making me a rank A. Thing is, my time was pretty peaceful in a way, as I didnt really participate in wars or conspiracies. I enjoyed the pleasures of the humanoidnds, their cultures, and the ever-growing progression of the world that had passed Kargryx in the 30 years I used as a vacation. He swept some of his green-ck hair up, happily reminiscing. Meanwhile, you fought in multiple conflicts to protect others. Not in tournaments or the like; you decided to engage in world-changing events! I hid my identity, and you didnt. What is he trying to tell me here? Meanwhile, our eldest is 490. I bet the memories of his pilgrimage are long forgotten, as he has fully dedicated himself to the protection of the Empire and to remain true to the expectation and wishes of our father. He has killed dissenters, punished criminals, and wiped out nests of criminal dragonkin for the peace of the continent Would you be able to understand such a man and the decisions hes made? I shook my head. What about our eldest sister, who is 210? Would you understand how she witnessed kingdoms fall and be rebuilt? Ever hear of the Leosfalt Kingdom? The precursor of Artorias? The War for the Faefolk? She, too, remained incognito, as she fully believed in our Fathers istionist doctrine, so she only witnessed and noted everything down in her memories. Would you understand her? I tilted my head for a moment, but shook it once again. I couldnt, even if I tried to put myself in her shoes. Still, using this example made me start to understand what he was trying to tell me. Even if we were family, I was supposed to expect all of them to be peculiar, influenced by their individual experiences. In other words, the usual. You can learn about the otherster on. This should be enough of a warning. He then tapped the table, prompting Mom and Step-mom to quieten down and turn to us. Sis, I am a participant in the session war. Would you like to know why? I frowned, annoyed that he was smiling about it, almost like he was taunting me. If youre trying to use a rhetorical question, then stop it. You will tell me anyways, whether I like it or not. Wrong. He snapped his head around, now looking at me seriously. That mboyant nature of his was gone, as he leered at me with two stone-cold eyes. You are my sister. If you wish to stay ignorant, I will happily oblige, but I wont lie to you. This is my promise to you, as my sibling. I will not lie and I will offer you information, but it will be up to you if you wish to be cursed by it. Ahh. I see. Hes testing me, just like the fire and ice dragons did. Nong was asking me if I wanted to stay away from the session war in a roundabout manner, but what exactly did he mean by cursed? As Master Kushlekzars apprentice, ignorance was a curse. Gaining knowledge was important as, without it, I couldnt make an informed decision. The entire conflict from before was caused by a misunderstanding. However, ignorance was bliss was an actual thing. Sometimes it would just be better to not know something, as it could sway you away from your decisions. Staying steadfast to your original thoughts despite a change in information was nothing but stubbornness and an unwillingness to change, yet sometimes it was important to remain true to your ideology. I wouldnt be here if I wanted to go the easy way out. Regardless of how my life began, this was my family now. I wanted to stay out of the session war, but this was still a family issue. Not to mention, Aurena did mention how I should handle the crisis if it were to interfere with my future ns against the demonkin. This knowledge was needed. I nodded, causing my brother to smile again. I knew you had fire. Truly, you are my sister. He tapped his beak with sharp eyes, enjoying my answer. The wind dragon flight. All of them are pushing my mother to uphold her promise she made back during the Civil War. I am forced into this role because she and our flight supported Father, but I am pretty okay with it. I dont exactly pursue the crown though. Wouldnt fulfilling your wish to reinvigorate Krampss title be easier as the Emperor, though? It would, yes, but it would also mean tearing the family apart even further. Before this crisis got to this point due to Father nearing death, we made certain rules for everything. One of them is that we wouldnt kill each other. Hatred is allowed, though, and that is something we siblings have to prevent. He leaned on his seat, massaging his head. I joined to keep up Mothers promise, but also to prevent Kahmeet and Wendriosa from killing each other. In fact, our second eldest, Phsothophus, and our fourth, Taimatrak, are in agreement. We have a three-way alliance between earth, dark, and wind for this reason. What do you mean by killing? Are you serious? No, wait, Neill said they were in disagreement but she always called them nice. That they loved our family! I rebuked. And how long has Fargryneill been away? Seven? Eight years? Even to us dragons, that is a lot of time and enough for two siblings who have always pursued the throne to turn from annoyance to dislike and then to outright disdain. Our alliance is stopping them from progressing past that veryst part, because both are so fixated on their vision of their empire, that theypletely forget that dragons seek conflict after such a long time of peace. A bunch of elder scales are waking up, and they wish to push the empire into one direction or the other. He then leaned forward, pointing at me. These past eight years have beenpletely awkward, but there was a spark that pushed everything over the edge. I just came to visit you, I didnt even mean to say this. Still, would you like to know what this spark was? It is me. The ice dragons already told me. Yes, but why exactly? He then turned to Mom. She doesnt know? She wouldnt. Virrx shook her head. Melloxtressa loves Eltharion the most next to our first empress. While the rest of us have turned our attention to our children, those two always kept their eyes on our ck star. Even I am jealous of how much those two still covet his attention Which is why she wouldnt tell her daughter the truth. This, huh? I grimaced as I remembered every mention of my Father aftering to Kargryx. That bad feeling I had before this dinner began. She argued a lot, my dear, Virrx said to me. Virrx! Mom tried to silence her, mming the table, but the feathered dragon wagged her finger. You heard my son. We are family. We do not lie to each other. You have an obligation to Eltharion as his empress, but you now have a new, and far more important, role as a mother. Your daughter needs to know. She needs to know this if she wishes to understand her siblings and the state of the empire. Everybody stopped eating and chatting. My partys silent stares were digging into my back like daggers, almost like they were expecting me to push Mom forward. Sadly, I was equally as reluctant as her. Hikari and I didnt want to hear what came next. Tell her, Melloxtressa, Virrx continued. Eltharion does not need to be defended. Your daughter does. She is your priority, so act on it. Act like you did when we confronted you, tried to stop you from flying out. Act like a mother. Tell her. Hestia, would you like to know the truth? Nong asked me. I gulped. I didnt want to hear it Yet, I nodded. I wanted to finally know what was up, why the ice dragons called me their princess in such a disdainful manner. Hearing me ept the offer, Moms face paled and she cowered back a bit, her lips trembling as she didnt know if she should speak or not. She sighed, letting out a stream of ice that chilled the meals on our table. She tried to keep eye contact with me, but she couldnt. This was the weakest Ive ever seen her since she showed me her memories. She needed another push. Mom Its okay if you dont want to tell me. I will have to learn it eventually, anyways, right? However, if I have my opinion on it, I would rather learn it from the mother that Ive epted, than the father Ive only heard about. Moms eyes widened as she stared at me. She gulped but nodded. Your father Her teeth ttered against each other. He doesnt consider you his daughter. Eh? Your soul, he means. He said you are not our original daughter, that you are merely an invader inhabiting our daughters body. That Kargryxmor killed our real daughter. That you killed her by kicking her soul out of her body. She gulped again. His eyes were like a beasts when he heard your name. He he is dying because he believes the child he promised me was killed by his fathers greed and stubbornness. He believes he broke his oath to me. I stared at Mom, only blinking at her as my response. When I felt Tasianna shaking my shoulder, I nodded. Figures, I replied, making Mom wince in pain. Guess Ill stick with Papa then. I guess my delusion dide true. One of my parents did abandon me to die in the Belzac forest. I didnt think it woulde true, actually. Good thing I never thought of my dragon father as somebody close. I stood up. I Im full now. I tilted my head, unsure what to say next. Then, Ill be going. Pardon me. Great to meet you two, Empress Virrx. Brother Nongramos. I left the room, lightheaded. I wasnt so sure where I was going, focusing more on talking with Hikari, thinking about Papa while also reminiscing about my time in the Belzac Forest. I gave my old self a big thumbs up for telling myself to not just ept our dragon parents. It helped me gain a healthy rtionship with Mom by questioning her, and it got to the point where I truly considered her my mother. No lies or mental gymnastics needed. I was truly wise even back then. It certainly helped me ept this news. If I hadnt, I probably would haveAwch! I yelped, jerking back as I felt myself suddenly hit something. I looked up, noticing it was a door, wondering where I was going. Thankfully, those thoughts disappeared when I remembered this was my room. I probably got tired. Opening it up, I immediately threw myself onto my bed, enjoying the soft, bounciness of the mattress, letting the stress just melt away as Iid there. I let out a deep sigh and closed my eyes, trying to go to sleep. I waited, waited, waited, waited so long I started to ask myself why I was trying to go asleep. I wasnt tired. In fact, I couldnt help but stop thinking about how weak I must bepared against the rank As of this continent. I had to be stronger, but what should be my first goal? I kept thinking, but nothing came up, making me remember I wasnt the smartest girl out there. I was a terrible student, after all, always prioritizing something else instead of bettering myself. I have somebody who can help. I stood back up and pulled out my [Room] runes and opened it, ready to hop in to ask Saori for some tips. Hestia, stop. I froze in ce as I knew that voice. I turned around, seeing Mom had entered my room, looking at me with a horrified look. Youre not allowed to enter the subspace. I told you that your Father You said it yourself, Mom. He doesnt consider me his daughter, so why should I reciprocate it? If he isnt my father, then why should I listen to him? She came closer. Regardless of what your opinion of him is, he still is our ruler, dear. Please, calm down. I know youre Thats not exactly true, and you know it. I wasnt born on this continent, so why exactly should I be bound by the empires rules? It makes no sense. I was born inside the Belzac Forest, so I might as well be a feral dragon, right? I argued. How is he my father then? How is he my emperor then? Why the hell should I listen to him! Hestia! Mom shouted, but I only clicked my tongue. He is still the ruler of this ce! He make the rules. You cant leave Miononbx until you are an adult. Please, calm down, and lets return to No! I interrupted. No, I wont. Right now, I want to see my friend. Its been a year since she met me, and I havent gotten the chance to meet her or the rest of Aurora. I deserve some time to meet them! I deserve to know how they are and if they have any issues, because they are my friends! They are my family! Why are you stopping me from seeing them when some asshole is telling me to go fuck myself! I stomped forward, looking up to my mother, pointing my finger at her as my emotions dictated my bodys movements. The fuck does he mean his daugther is dead? The fuck does he mean hes dying because he broke his oath to you? I am here! I am here! Alive! I mmed my tail and foot on the ground so hard I heard them both creak. If hes not my family, does that mean Neill isnt my sister? Is that what I am supposed to get out of this? Then am I supposed to treat her differently? Does Nong count then? Am I supposed to feel differently, or should I keep some distance from him? If I am not his daughter, then the fuck do I care what happens to this family? The fuck do I care what happens to those bastard ice dragons? Why should I care? I then pointed at my portal. Meanwhile, I have people who adore me. Wish for me toe back. Wish for me to spend quality time with them, yet this asshole is telling me to not enter the subspace? He knows, right? He told you this rule after you told him about me. He made that rule to torture me! Why the hell would a subspace not be on Miononbx? I am not stepping foot on Altrust, so why the hell is this forbidden? Tell me! Tell me, Mom! I felt the heat rise in my head, reaching my brain and causing me to feel even more lightheaded. I was dizzy, wobbling on my feet as I silently stared at Moms conflicted expression. She was trembling to the point of tears. Did I really kill your daughter? Am I really unwanted? Did I really reincarnate into somebodys body and kick them out? Water dripped on the wooden floor. I should have just stayed dead, right? Mom embraced me as my voice broke, tears streaming down my face as I couldnt control myself any longer. Was I really this bodys original owner? Did I really steal Moms only chance to be a mother? Was I nothing but a leech that stole her real daughter from her? Youre my daughter. There is no other answer. You and Hikari came out of that egg. You survived the Belzac forest all alone. You epted me and called me mother. You gave me my daughter, Hestiayou. You survived to give my soul the hope to live on. She squeezed me even tighter. I just need you, my hatchling. My little Hestia. I just need you, and nothing more. Please, stay with me. I am sorry I nearly kept this from you. Then why doesnt Father want me, Mom? I wrapped my arms around her. Her cold body felt warm to me. Because he is an idiot who doesnt know how adorable our little hatchling is. This wasnt how I had thought my life in Kargryx would begin. I wanted more time toe to terms with everything that was waiting for me, yet time was a cruel mistress indeed. Three days passed too quickly. I had so much of it back on Altrust, but the days here felt so short knowing I had to meet my dragthe emperor of this country. I clutched onto Mom as we took flight from our Nest, on our way to the maind where the rest of my family would meet me. Yet, with every second in the sky, all I wanted was to remain in Frozen Nest. Chapter 494: The Imperial Draconic Siblings of Kargryx. Chapter 494: The Imperial Draconic Siblings of Kargryx. Sheesh. Thats not bad looking. Miononbx. Land of the dragons and known amongst dragonkins for being a mostly destend with nothing but emptiness. Huh maybe there was some bias whenever I heard about it? Then again, as a dragon, I could imagine why they said that after my stay in Frozen Nest. As we entered the airspace of Miononbx through the northern coast, I saw the chilly, barren beaches leading into the steep cliffs. From my spot sitting on Moms back, I couldnt see any dragonewt harbors from up here in the clouds. Tasianna exined it was so empty not because of ack of resources in the area, but rather due to the dangers closeby. I couldnt understand what she meant by that at first, but it only took a few seconds for me to understand. Further ind, the mountainspletely covered the entirendscape, with barely any vegetation to be seen. I couldnt even see dragons or wyverns flying around, only a few birds, literally making this the barrennd I envisioned from all the information I was told about the dragon empire. I was starting to think that all the stories were all true, only for Tasianna to exin that the reason it seemed so empty here was that everybody lived underground. Just as the grey and white colored mountains started to be boring, bright yellow, orange, and red came into few as I noticed a fewkes ofva hiding behind some of the hill tops. There was a deep decline that led into a valley ofva dragons and drakes, so vast in size that an entire ecosystem could be identified, almost like the one I remembered inside the dungeon of Cedaraille. Fire, earth, and even lightning dragons and drakes appeared here and there, while multiple different types of monsters increased the poption even further. Holes, caves, and even deeper ravines gave the ce much neededndmarks, while an umon number of mushroom forests and creak-growing nts stuck out like a thumb in thend of red and brown. [Our empire is and controlled by the elements. While humans and elves manage the mana in their soil to prevent monster spawnings, we dragons do not. We embraced it, until the stains turned permanent,] Brother Nong exined while he and his mother were flying right next to Mom. [Our countries are called nests, as our flights and wakes flock towards them to live. This is Inferno Nest, thend controlled by the duo of the Ruler of Fire and Ruler of Volcanoes. This was our grandfathers birthce.] [ Located on the northern point of the continent, the closest nest to Frozen Nest? Is this why there is such intense animosity between fire and ice dragons? Aside from elemental tendencies?] I asked. [It didnt help that Kargryxmor, the one who usurped the Dragon Ruler of Fire title, killed the Dragon Ruler of Ice,] Mom replied, her voice filled with snark. [As you saw, the ocean that separates our home from the maind is wide enough that you cant even see Miononbx on the most southern point. Fire dragons dislike the cold, while flying south is still cool enough for ice dragons. In this way, the Frozen Nest natives were the invaders during the first shes and skirmishes. Naturally, this was before I was born; I am not sure if even my parents experienced those times. Its all undocumented history, but the feud is unforgettable; the scars keep reopening.]History sooo long ago that you dont even question the truth behind it. The original reason is gone, and the people nowadays just create more reasons to keep up the hostilities. I looked down, still amazed at this view, only to see most of the dragons were starting to notice us. [Theyre looking at us.] [They can all smell us,] Virrx replied. [The de facto Ruler of Ice, two Kargryxmors, and second one of the six empresses. Not to mention, your mother is quiterge. Farrger than any of us.] Is that a yer momma joke? Moms humongous size couldnt be discounted, as she stuck out like a sore thumb. Even Virrx, a rank S, was merely half of her size, far smaller than any of my rank S uncles. In fact, she looked exactly the same size as her son despite him only being a rank A. Around 7500 cm (246 ft) if I had to guess. On the other hand, Virrxs rainbow feathers were at their most beautiful in her dragon form. She had a simr body shape and head to her son, but unlike him, her six wings fluttered around as if she was wearing a dress. The peacockparison I made of Nong was a bit of an insult, but, to be honest, it sounded like apliment for his mother. Staring at her flying around made me think of a shooting rainbow. I guess Nong got his size and color from Eltharion. Nice to see his emeraldes from her. Continuing our flight south, Inferno Nest started to mellow out. The volcanoes and fire-spewing monsters were reced by a more grey, ash-filledndscape simr to the mountain edge that served as our entrance. I thought it was rather boring to look at, but now I thought the peace inside the rim was a weed juxtaposition. Even the monsters wandering this part of the nest were clearly enjoying the peace, grazing or resting without a worry. [This space used to be far morepetitive,] Virrx said. [Before Kargryxmor introduced the Dungeon of Infinite Feasts, the entire Inferno Nest was, more or less, a battle zone as the increasing poption of true and lesser dragonkins fought for every scrap of meat. Therger a beast, the more they must eat, otherwise they would have to rely on tasteless, unsatisfying mana to survive. We dragons are selfish hedonists, without a doubt.] [So the poption of monsters was worse about 3000 years ago?] I asked. My step-mother nodded. [Far. Kargryxmors most important, and only, contribution after he became a god was the dungeon he made. The plentiful herds of monsters exist because they were allowed to recover while we dragons focused on hunting inside the dungeon. Even today, we prefer feasting, over culling.] Surprisingly, Kramps couldnt keep hisposure at this. He wasining through System messages my step-mother couldnt listen to. Naturally, I ignored him. [Would that also apply to the residents of Frozen Nest?] [Yes,] Mom replied. [Ournd was equally bereft. Frozen Nest is thergest nest, almost equal to the maind in mass, but most of it is either mountains or ciers. Youve seen it. Ecosystems and livable habitats are concentrated around the valleys and southern coastline, where the herds are easier to hunt. So when the need to level up or eat rises, the moment any monster spawns, they are hunted down. The dungeon was a blessing to all Kargryxians.] Hearing this only further reinforced my thoughts that the dragons were captured between feelings of awe and condemnation towards Kramps. The dungeon solved a lot of societal issues but it also signaled the beginning of the first session crisis, the cause for the hatred for Kargryxmor as a person. It had been over 2000 years since then, but with dragons living so long, they hadnt forgotten. In any case, after that informative talk, our exit from the nest was quite peaceful. We didnt make too many detours so I couldnt see more of thend, but we did momentarily visit Dusk Nest, home of the dark dragon flight, and also Marsh Nest, thend of the forest and mud drake wake. It felt weird how these three areas all shared borders with each other, especially with how distinct the vibes were between all of them. One was and filled withva, the other had a thick smog covering thend like a ck cloud, and the third was a normal rain forest. To be fair, the furthest edge of the former two seemed almost like they belonged to the third, like a gateway into the lush beauty in the midst of two inhospitable areas. Remaining objective, though, and looking at it all through the eyes of a starry-eyed teen, Miononbx was a chaotic mixture of everything fun you could think about a dragon-ruled continent. Nature didnt even look normal with all zones shing against each other, making it almost look like a video games map from a bird-eye view. That area is for newbies, that for grinding in the mid game, and that is the end game sorta deal. [Were finally here,] Mom said, directing my attention to the massive gorge before me. Wow Three mountain ranges sandwiched a wide ravine with ake the size of a greatke flowing through it, stopping before an obsidian-colored mountain that stretched higher than the other two. The crown mountain, I would call it, as unlike the other two around it, its top was a twisted spiral with multiple citadels attached to it. The only piece of humanoid architecture in and deste of the dragonewt touch. Dragons and drakes of multiple different elements patrolled both the sky and ground respectively. I thought of them as guards, but Mom exined the majority of them were simply retainers, servants, or family members for the different empresses. They resided inside and on the two mountains on the side. Each had multiple entry points and went so deep into the earth that it could be called a nest, meanwhile, the crown mountain was reserved for only members of the imperial family. No one else was allowed to enter it, unless they were granted permission by one of them. Well, us, I suppose. Woah! As we were descending towards the ravine, one of the hills behind the crown mountain suddenly began to move! Cracks appeared in the ground as it was torn away, giving way to arge gaping hole in thendscape, while the hills started to rise into the sky No wait! Upon closer inspection, something long suddenly appeared from the holes, looking almost like a head. [Gaistrus!] Mom and Virrx called out in joy. I wasnt seeing things. It was a dragon head! A golden carapace-covered head that looked like a massive alligator crossed with a snapping turtle, in fact! The drake raised her entire body up, revealing a bulky body with six thick legs and a long, whip-like tail swinging around in the air. Three hills that shone caramel gold under the sun stood majestically upon her back, wobbling around as the drake began to move. Instead of traversing along the ground, earth tforms the size of smaller inds magically appeared in the air, allowing the titanic being to move closer to us. I initially thought this massive drake was simr to a turtle due to her head and the hills on her back making it slightly shell-shaped, but instead, she looked more like a sauropod. Yeah, like a brachiosaurus, only that I could imagine an entire city could be constructed on her back without an issue. I thought Mom was humongous, but little did I know something else that could defy my perception of size would show up here. Mom was the length of this drakes head to their front legs While I was the size of a single one of her eyes. One of her eyes! As a fully sized dragon, not my dragonewt form. In fact, I might just be smaller than some of her individual scales if I were to transform into my moderate form. She wasrge enough that I could go mountain climbing on her! [Sisters! You have returned.] A new voice entered my head. As I was trying to register what the voice said, the drakes head drew closer to Mom. Moss and tangles of crumbling stctites shook as she turned her head around, allowing me to confirm I truly was the size of her eye. I felt even tinier than I did with Mom. I couldnt even guess howrge this drake was, only that she was the size of an entire mountain range. The same middle-aged womans voice appeared again. [Greetings, young child of my dear battle-sister. Our youngest hatchling. I am Gaistrus Mianaxt Goldduragon, the owner of thisnd and the second Dragon Empress of Emperor Eltharion. My petrified heart awakens once more at the sight of such an adorable step-daughter.] [M-may the earth nourish your body on this bountiful EarthDay, Empress-Mother. My name is Hestia, Melloxtressas daughter. This young scale lowers her tail in front of her elder scale,] I bowed my head instinctively. Unlike Virrx, Gaistrus had a far more imposing aura, as much as Mom, in fact. It was almost as if she was inspecting me from head to tail to see if I was a threat or not. Hearing my introduction, Gaistrus closed her eyes and her mouth cracked into a wide smile. [The most respectful of our children. She grew up very well, Melloxtressa.] [Did I not say this, Gaistrus? Would I lie to you, haha! My child has a heart more golden than yours, dear,] Mom boasted like a proud mother, causing the former to let out a rumbling giggle. Gaistrus opened her eyes. [I would not go so far, yet, but I believe she might get along well with my sons. I shall prepare. Receive yourself in the citadel as usual. Eltharion wishes for us to appear in our dragonewt forms.] [No surprise there, none of us would fit into his home if we went in like this,] Virrx joked, causing the giant golden drake to bellow out augh before she turned around, returning to where she appeared with her floating inds. Thats geokinesis, or maybe an advanced version. Creating inds out of thin air Without a spell, even. With her going her way, we continued our flight. Midway through, Brother spoke with me. [Gaistrus is thergestnd-living being in the world,] he stated. [Earth drakes are all quite big, but none canpare to her. She is quite scary, right?] I nodded as a chill ran down my spine. [You can say that again I thought I got used to everything beingrger than me, but I legitimately felt like an ant before her. Is she really only a rank S?] [Correct,] Virrx answered. [Unlike me, Melloxtressa and Gaistrus were both former Dragon Rulers before they joined our family. While I am weaker than my cousin, the current Dragon Ruler of Wind, my two battle-sisters rule their respective flight and wake. I would rmend increasing your impression of the empress-mothers, Hestia. You will only be more surprised if you dont.] I will do that. I hardened myself, even to Virrx. Her more colorful personality was probably just a mask for what she truly was in a battle. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. After wended on the ground before the crown mountain, Mother suddenly told Tasianna, the twins, and Vifi to get off. Like she said before, nobody but members of the imperial family could enter, which included our retainers. [Eltharion need not guards, when his wives can act as such,] Mom exined. I turned around, seeing Tasianna shivering a bit as she looked up in the sky. [Is this your first time being here?] I asked, to which she nodded. [Whenever Empress Melloxtressa would visit the maind, we would rarely follow along, unless our destination is Loatryx. Otherwise, we would remain in Frozen Nest, either to take care of you or hunt for experience.] [The same applies to us,] Shay added. [This is our first time here It is overwhelming to say the least. So many true dragonkin.] [They wont cause you harm,] Virrx reassured them. [They will sneer and judge you from afar, but I dont believe any of them would deign to interact with lesser beings. Such is the attitude for most of our kind.] [At least they wont act the same as the ones on Frozen Nest,] Nong stated. [Now,e, move along and do some sightseeing. I will keep my little sister safe in your stead, you have my world. Hestia, let us fly.] Mom and Virrx would move separately as they had to meet the other empresses before the audience, meanwhile, Nong would introduce me to our half-siblings. This audience was made for me, after all, so everybody was assembled. Usually, only Gaistrus and her sons would remain inside this area, as this was a portion of Quake Nest, thend ruled by the Dragon Ruler of Earth. [Kargryxmors Nest,] Nong said while we flew up. [That is what we call this ce. The home of our grandfather, grandmother, and his many children, which included our father, of course. Nowadays, us siblings onlye here to visit each other, as we prefer to live within our maternal n territories. Its not like were distant from each other; its just morefortable.] [Question, then. Why exactly is our ns familial home inside the territory of the earth drakes?] [Kargryxmors first ally was an earth drake, that is why. Thetter made this entire peak just for his friend once he finished conquering the various dragon rulers, so it remains as a symbol of that bond that solidified the Empire of Kargryx. Goldduragon, was his name.] [ Gaistruss father.] [Correct. A family of truly titanic dragonkin, even amongst the mountain shaping earth drakes Although, dont expect every member to be humongous like our empress-mother. Having multiple beings of such size would destroy ournd without a doubt, ha! Her sons, our brothers, on the other hand, are a little bit more manageable in the size portion.] [I see Mind answering something?] Nong nodded to my request, slowing down a bit so we could talk. [Neill mentioned how Kramps was disappointed in all of his grandchildren. Mom mentioned how the emperor can talk with his father. Why and how, respectively? I know Im supposedly Krampss first blessed.] [Emperor, huh? Hey, I know hearing everything earlier was tough on you, but maintain some respect when you speak to him. Even if he doesnt recognize you as his daughter, to the rest of us, he is still your father. Like how I will always consider you my little sister, I do want you to hold yourself back a bit.] Nong then let out a sigh and apologized for his forceful tone, but I could see him frowning at myck of answer. Nevertheless, he continued. [As for your questions, Father is not a blessed, but his soul was strong enough to maintain more-or-less a small conversation. Apparently, it was stronger in the past, but no longer. He can still hear Kargryxmor as if he was a blessed, but his soul isnt like yours. Now, why the old man doesnt like us? We deduced it.] [You mean he didnt say it outright?] [He couldnt, or, more like Fathers soul has deteriorated plenty over the millennia, including from the trauma he had from the civil war. We never got an outright answer, but every time one of us departed for our adulthood pilgrimage, Father would ask Grandfather how he feels about us. The answer was always the samesilence,] Nong borated. [As such, we needed to interpret it like normal people. Father understood Kargryxmor the best amongst us, so he was quick to deduce the reasons and gave it to all of us. Did Fargryneill tell you why Kargryxmor disliked her?] I scowled. [He told me himself. He called her a half-breed.] [ He can smother himself in Aurenas embrace then!] Nong huffed, letting some fire through his mouth and nostrils. [Father mentioned how Kargryxmor despised his love for our fifth Empress-Mother, so being a dragon-kirin hybrid, Fargryneill wouldnt be an ideal granddaughter. Want to guess why he doesnt like me?] [ Honestly, I dont know you well enough to make an educated guess. You want to embody the aspect of Kramps as the ck Tyrant of the Skies, so I dont quite understand, really,] I said. Liking my answer, Nong let out a quick cackle. [Love the honesty, young scale. No lies between family, right? The reason is actually pretty simple, does any country bear my symbol or image on their gs?] [No?] [Exactly.] He then turned around, flying up to the citadel, leaving me behind in total confusion. What? What sorta answer is that? Although befuddled, I reluctantly flew after him while trying to figure things out, but not even Kramps was answering. Why exactly was I only experiencing family issues? <[Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> In any case, once Inded on the citadel, I transformed back into a dragonewt before entering therge halls with Brother. I raised a brow when I stared at the onyx castle, snapping my squinted eyes around as I tried to find even a single decoration. This foyer was devoid of anything but the walls and ceiling, and without a single window, it was darker than the cave I lived in. Brother snapped his finger, causing a hand-sized me that levitated over him, confirming he had [Pyrokinesis]. He then plucked two feathers from his arm before they quickly regrew in a matter of seconds. He lit his feather on fire with the floating me and made one fly around him and me, respectively. [Kargryxmor made this citadel to manage the dragonewt bureaucrats from Loatryx, and it was in use up until about 300 years ago. Mother mentioned that was when Fathers soul began to deteriorate from age and he had been sleeping more often than not. He has only woken up to mate or watch his children hatch; otherwise, he had been leaving the management of the empire to our empress-mothers,] Nong said in a solemn tone. He must really love Eltharion. I turned my gaze to the ceiling, watching everything in silence while listening to my brother speak, but I was feeling detached from everyone else a bit since my feelings towards Eltharion were still in turmoil. Noticing me nk out, Brother suddenly wrapped his left wing around me and pulled me into a short embrace. He then patted me with his tail, looking down at me with lethargic eyes. [Helle around, Im sure of it. Stay strong, Hestia. He probably didnt mean what he said, he was probably just emotionally charged after learning the truth about how our imperial egg-carrier died. He was a dear friend to Father, and I think his heart was broken when he saw your mother cry herself to near death all by her lonesome.] I nodded, pouting a bit. Nong let out a sigh. Neither my heart or mind were in it. I couldnt make sense of how I should feel about Eltharion, as I was used to loving parents. Hearing somebody who was supposed to be my biological father disown me was new. Despite my worries from right after hatching, this was a pain I hadnt really expected to ever experience. Yet, here I was, inside this citadel standing all in solitude without a single thing inside. Why did Eltharion remove everything that used to be here? What was Kargryxmors actual rtionship to his son? Why did the two despise each other so much? These questions lingered in my mind as the two of us continued to climb the stairs until my [Detection Sensor] began noticing five other signals on the next floor. Once we knocked on the door, we received permission and entered through it, only for [Foresight] to suddenly activate. I tried to dodge out of instinct, but something, no, somebody snatched me in a split second, so fast that I only saw their long, blue hair before they heaved me up into the air. My little sister! A womans cheerful voice erupted from below me before I was thrown into the air, only tond on top of a cloud floating in the middle of the room. Feeling no hostility, I didnt really react to anything, simply raising my body up to get a better view inside this dested room. I saw some silhouettes next to floating mes, but before I could focus on them, a womans face suddenly appeared from below the cloud, spooking me. I stared in shock as the woman smiled at me with a wide smile, where I noticed bits of her face was covered in blue shimmering scales. With no signs of any wings, the woman was literally levitating up, making me think she was using a skill like [Air Walk], and simplyid on the air, supporting her head with her hands as she gazed at me with affection. I was a bit dazzled as I stared into her navy blue eyes, only to shake my head roughly as it felt like I was being drawn into them like whirlpool sucking unsuspecting boats into its dark depths. Once I regained myposure, I turned around again, only to see a woman in her thirties giggle as her azure-colored hair jumped out, showing off the gills around her neck and the tentacle whiskers on her chin. Merfolk? Levianewt? Dont you want to know who I am, Hestia? Your older sister is only barely able to keep herself from speaking up, she said, smiling so widely it made my cheeks hurt. I snapped down, seeing Nong who was waving at me. He was showing me a thumbs up, making me realize the sweet smell simr to his and Neills was filling this room like perfume. I turned back to the woman, noticing the smell was extremely strong on her. Sister Wendriosa? I guess, causing the woman to grin and nod softly. Wendriosa Tialotrus Kargryxmor, the first imperial princess of the Empire of Kargryx, and Fargryneills and your eldest half-sibling, she introduced herself before she wiggled her body like a snake, swimming towards me. Wee to Kargryx, my dear little sister. If you need anything, make sure to tell me, okay? Treasure, clothes, valuables? If your mother isnt willing to give you something, simply ask me and I would grant you even a country. U-uh, okay? I stammered. This is what Neill meant by being spoiled! No wonder Neill wanted to spoil me rotten with an elder sister like this! I could feel her love ooze out of her so unconditionally, it made me unnaturally on-guard. In fact, the smile she was showing me gave me goosebumps, as if it was drawing me into a trap. Yet, I couldnt feel any hostile feelings from her. None at all, which was why I felt so bad being so uneasy before her. Younger sister, please, leave her some time to breathe before you drag her along after you like you did with Fargryneill A mans voice interrupted our staring battle, prompting the woman to let out a bitter sigh. She turned around. Good point, elder brother. She slowly descended to the ground, prompting the cloud to do the same, gently letting me down. Finally able to take in a full breath, I couldnt help but let my eyes wander back to her, admiring how beautiful she was. Not only her face, but the shimmering-scale western dress she had on stole my attention; it was a weing change from how Nong and Neill wore loose kimonos. At this point, I also confirmed my suspicion she was a leviathan. There were even fins on her back and tail to drive that point forward. I wasnt sure why exactly she wasnt a dragonewt, but the dark patches of ck scales on her feet proved she was a Kargryxmor to me. It made me quite curious who the first empress was, as in, what kind of dragonkin she was. Youngest. The same mans voice from before appeared above me, prompting me to notice arge shadow standing before me. I turned around, only to see the tall man bow before me like a gentleman. I am the second eldest. Phsothophus Calkraneer Goldduragon. Unlike Wendriosas gentle beauty, this dragonewt-elf hybrid was a true giant. He stood almost two and half heads above me and wore something like a knights armor made from his thick, ck scales with golden highlights. He looked like somebody in his forties working in the army, as his short, spiky ck hair with golden-brown stripes made him look pretty rough on the edges. Then again, maybe it was the fact he had a mustache and beard that I felt like I could rely on him, almost reminding me of Farron. As he straightened his posture, he smiled at me. It was more reservedpared to Wendriosas, but the affection he showed me was nothing less, as his warm eyes made me feel safe. He was weing me to speak to him. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I curtsied before grinning like a kid. Thank you for saving me, big brother. He bowed again. No need to be so formal. There will be enough time for us to get to know each other. Oh, that was unfair, brother Phsothphus! Wendriosained, pouting a bit, trying to act cute. Enough. Come,e, introduce your little brother. We need to hurry, after all. Of course, he bowed once again before patting the shoulder of the man standing right next to him. This is my younger brother. The sixth imperial child, and your youngest eldest brother. Come, introduce yourself. The man next to him had a reserved look, looking a bit reluctant or maybe shy to look me in the eyes. Unlike his brother, this man was only two heads taller than me, didnt have any facial hair, and looked around histe twenties like Neill. He was far less bulky than Phso and was wearing an orderly golden yukata. His hair was far longer and was kept in a neat ponytail, and in contrast to his brother, it was mostly golden instead of ck. Furthermore, this color change made him seem far less intimidating than his brother, simply because the ck hair and scales entuated Phsos build. Ryranakus Carbnaktus Goldduragon. A pleasure, he said, almost as if he didnt want to say it. So this is what Nong meant by shy. I smiled and curtsied to him as well. Pleasure indeed, big bro Ryran! Hope we can get along well in the future! I said with a smile brimming with all the positive energy I had, trying to dispel the negativity around him. Naturally, it didnt work, as it looked like I only made him ufortable. Phsoughed it off, saying it couldnt be helped and excused himself before Wendrios pulled somebody towards me. Unlike the two brothers, this man was almost as tall as my eldest sister, being around 180cm (5.9 ft), I believed. In addition, for the first time, one of us siblings had a single color scheme for our hair and scales! Will you stop reading your notebook? Introduce yourself first! Wendriosa scolded the younger-looking man before he closed the handbook he was holding. Shoulder-long dark raven ck hair framed his clean-shaven face as he stared at me, looking down with a cold, almost clinical gaze. Unlike his ck, monotone robes and appearance, his ck-red heterochromia eyes and the weird, purple gas around his bat-like wings made him stand out quite a bit inside a room with seven unique individuals. Like a creepy magician Actually, maybe he was one. Do I smell too strong? he asked me with a tilted head, to which I nodded. Simr to Saori, her fenrirs, and Belzac, dark mana was oozing out of his body like crazy. I apologize. I never expected one of our siblings to turn into a holy dragon. Its not really your fault, hehe. In any case. I curtsied to him as well. Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. I think the situation is clear to everybody in this room, right? Like Nongramos. I suspect our mboyant brother here told you enough, she said in a stern voice, eyeing Nong as if he was a nuisance, causing thetter tough it off. Ahem, my apologies. Taimatrak Onyx Leviretus, son of Forminaxtrass Azura Leviretus, the third empress. I am a lichdragon like my mother, so I cannot get rid of my stench. My eyes widened, surprised to hear this despite knowing the third empress was a skeleton dragon. You look quite human for one. And, dont worry too much about the smell. My best friend is a dark-aligned fenrir, so I am veryfortable around dark mages, so long as they dont try to hurt me. I really hope well get along, big brother. As do I, little sister. Doesnt show much emotion, but hes cute! With that, let us prepare ourselves. Finally, thest sibling moved away from the corner, prompting Wendriosa and Taimatrak to step aside in a respectful manner. In fact, everybody straightened their backs and moved in next to me like a weing line. Seeing Nong act so serious made my skin crawl as I did the same, stiffening up at the sight of the man he stopped before. Although he was only around the height of Phsos jaw, this sharp, red eyed man exuded a far more imposing aura, almost like he was trying to strangle everybody in the room, demanding respect from everybody. He felt like a true ruler, like an actual dragon eyeing me in their dragonewtNo, like a leviathan eying me in their levianewt form. Yup those eyes are simr to the two leviathans I saw. No way he isnt one. Simr to Wendriosa, the ck-red haired man had fins, gills, and tentacle whiskers on his body, but unlike her, he looked like an imposing knight general as his pitch-ck scale armor hid the brutish muscles behind them. With his middle-aged looks and groomed appearance, if I couldpare him to anything on Earth, then it had to be an Oriental general or sect master from a cultivation novel. If somebody had called this man the emperor, I would have believed them, however, my nose told me otherwise. This was my eldest brotherKahmeet Seathfus Kargryxmor. Brother Kahmeet Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, eight child of Emperor Eltharion, and daughter of the Sixth Dragon Empress Melloxtressa. This young scale tucks her tail between her tail in front of her elder scale. I bowed my head as if I was addressing any other imperial, awaiting for them to tell me to raise my head. However, instead of saying anything, he kneeled down, just low enough for me to see his eyes in my short bow. He smiled. My sister need not lower her tail to me, he said, shocking me. Nay, not the sister who helped the second youngest ovee her woes. Stand proud, like a Kargryxmor should. He then stood back up and pulled a ck-red crown from his cape before putting it on his head. We move in a row. Put your crowns on, we move to Father. Everybody obeyed our eldest brother and did as he asked, only Wendriosa came over to me, smiling with a finger in front of her mouth. If he ever bothers you, call me, all right? He has trouble talking to anyone outside his retinue, so dont take his roughness too harshly. She then patted my shoulder when I nodded to her, before putting her coral circlet on her head. You have your diadem, no? Quickly put it on and move with me. Yes, Sister Wendry. Hehe. She closed her eyes, probably enjoying my nickname for her. So these are my half-siblings. A colorful bunch Feels like with Aurora. Chapter 495: A Daughter’s Frustrations. Chapter 495: A Daughters Frustrations. Kuroooaaaaaaah! My body shivered as I heard six distinct roars from outside the citadel. In the next moment, the mountain shook as I felt something heavynd on top of it, only to feel the same shock from another direction. I almost fell onto the ground from the surprise if it wasnt for Wendriosa catching me at thest moment. Thank you, I said. She shook her head. No need. Everyone gets surprised at their debutante. None of our mothers ever warned us of this tradition, but it surely is the mark of our empires prowess. What is that supposed to mean? Ha, you should see it once were done with Father. Probably the scariest and most impressive thing you will ever see, so keep a look out once we leave, Nong added. Theck of windows really hurt my ability to see this scary and impressive thing, but I had a feeling what it could be from the sound of that roar. That wasnt Draconic, it was simply a loud growl to intimidate and warn others, and amongst the six booming voices, I did recognize one of themMoms. I thought the empresses would join us for the audience. Seeing how I couldnt detect any retainers or royal guards inside this citadel and deeper within it, I guess I finally understood what my empress-mothers role was. After all, why would you need random dragons guarding you, when you have a harem of powerful wives fully in love and willing to protect you? Why would you need conventional guards when one SS and five S rank dragons were protecting you with a passion greater than mere loyalty? Love, of course. Couldnt disagree even if I wanted to.Regardless, I pulled my circlet from my storage. Just like always, it was the jagged ice diadem Mom made for me when we first met, decorated with multiple of her diamond-like scales to give it some contrast. Then again, as it was made from ice, my crimson hair naturally could be seen through it, which created the intended effect of a brilliant red color mixed in with the bright blue. The uneven surface created an optical illusion; it looked as if I also had rubies as well as the sapphires of Moms scales. I initially thought Mom had made this circlet purely so I could assert my authority as an imperial dragon princess during my diplomatic conversations during the establishment of the Shakaie-Narn Alliance, yet it seemed I was required to have one as part of this family. As my eldest half-brother ordered, every single one of my siblings ced a crown-of-some-sort on their heads. Interestingly enough, each of the circlets was made with their horns in mind, making the head essory almost seem like an enhancement rather than a statement on its own. For example, mine had jagged ice attached along it, pointing upwards with my horns. It made me seem more dragony, a little bit more intimidating. Do we wear crowns in our dragonewt form to act like humans, or to seem more like our dragon self? I asked myself, but wasnt curious enough to know the answer. To me, a crown was simply a statement of my status and lineage. Suffice to, they beautified and emphasized our actual crownour horns. Looking at how each of my siblings had a different set of horns rted to their mothers race reminded me of Neill and her kirin horn. Speaking of kirins, I should visit Neills mom while I have the chance. Even if she knows her daughter is well, I believed I had a duty to say it myself. The air here feels really stuffy. Like were in a badly-aired basement. I scratched my nose from the dust irritating it. None of my siblings seemed to really mind it, though. The silence between all of us felt awkward, as our footsteps and the ceilings creaking was all that we could hear. Still, my siblings didnt react to any of this. Even Wendriosa still had that fake smile on her faceActually, was it fake? I wasnt really sure, but it did annoy me a bit that she was constantly smiling. She might have pouted before, but she instantly regained that smile as if it was nothing. It was rude to think of her as unnerving, but what could I say? In any case, as such, we entered through a small opening at the end of this hallway. From a barely maintained citadel hallway to an obsidian caves tunnel, what was the difference between them? As rhetorical as that question was, it did mean that we were almost there. Yeah I clutched my throat. The aura at the end of this road was without a doubt suffocating. This was a test. Can you go on? Wendriosa asked as our siblings all came to a stop, with most of them looking at me worryingly. When I nodded, my sisters smile widened. Try not to be stubborn. Our debutante is different from a humans and elfs. It isnt that we have to earn our right to meet our father, but we have to fight for our right to meet our emperor as a member of the imperial family. In other words, dragon culture reared its head once again. Strength truly was everything here and that included the mental fortitude to resist the effects of an aura attack. This [Draconic Aura] was far stronger in intensity than the Prince of Prides aura, but itcked the hostility and bloodthirst, making it easier to manage. Bringing up memories of the times when I met monsters of a higher rank, Iposed myself. I have experienced worse. I told myself my dragon father wasnt aplete jerk since, if he was awake, he should be aware of my presence and adjust his aura as such. Whether he weed me or not, this was a real test made to test new imperial children. Good! Wendriosas eyes smiled. Your time on Altrust was used well, I see. My little sister is cute and has potential, what could an elder sister wish for more? Hiehie, dont you think so too, eldest brothers? Kahmeet didnt say anything as he began moving forward. Was that his answer to her question? Nevertheless, Phso wasnt as cold as he nodded with a wide smile. The first step is done. Once we enter the roosting ce, follow our actions. This is your time with Father, so use it well however you want. Once again, we siblings will have your back, am I understood, Hestia? I nodded to his inquiry, prompting him to continue. A warning, though, Father is not in good health as you might have heard. His mood will be sour, but do not let this distract you. We will step in if things get out of hand. Why would it in the first ce? I ask in an innocent manner despite knowing what a rampaging dragon could do. Because this is a prime time for him to appear, Taimatrak answered, looking up to the ceiling. His eyes, though, gaze at the sky above this mountain. Ones debutante is usually an acknowledgment of adulthood and the start of your pilgrimage. Normal dragons are acknowledged as adults at rank C and must evolve into rank B before they may return, but us imperial dragons? We start at rank B and muste back as rank A. He then turned his head around and began following our eldest brother, prompting the rest of us to do the same. He continued, You are a special case. You already have the mental age of a fledgling and have reached rank B before bing five. Having this audience means Empress-Mother Melloxtressa believes you are ready to act as an imperial princess and receive the responsibilities and authority as one. Regardless of what Father believes, you bear imperial blood and it must be acknowledged. This is the authority and right of our empress-mothers. Even the emperor cant veto when one of his wives asserts her position. Considering they managed the empire in his stead and acted as his imperial guards, they deserved such respect. He then pointed to the ceiling. During a debutante, our grandfather always speaks his mind. He analyzes the candidate and proims if they are worthy as an heir and a Kargryxmor. At least, that was the intended system the two agreed on. Father forcibly ended it after brother Kahmeet returned from his pilgrimage and disappointed Grandfather. Therefore, the heir apparent position has remained vacant until now Yet, Grandfather keeps speaking his mind. As I said, their rtionship isnt good, Nong added with a teasing smile. That old man you call Kramps always has a bone to pick. There is always at least one trait he dislikes about us. Then again, you are his blessed, so that might change. Empress Melloxtressa already told you the truth, right? Put the pieces together. How would you feel if a parent continuously criticizes all your children but the one he personally watched over? I would hate it. This was why Kramps told me he would speak with me once I met the rest of my family. It was for this moment, I see. Would he actually pry the gates open just to slight his son? Only one way to find out. As I took my first step into the light at the end of this tunnel, my siblings doused their fires and moved into two orderly rows. Kahmeet, Phso, Wendriosa, Taimatrak, and Nong all moved in front, while Ryranakus was the only one who stood behind them. Considering I knew Kahmeets, Wendriosas, and Nongs positions in the session crisis, this must be their way to show they were actively fighting to be the heir apparent. Therefore, I took my ce next to Ryranakus, surprising him. The ones in front didnt acknowledge my choice, except for Wendriosa who smiled at me. I wasnt sure if I interpreted their actions correctly, but Phso did say to follow their lead. We were greeting Eltharion as our emperor, so every move was nned out and should have a meaning behind them. Kahmeet moved forward once everybody furled their wings and tucked their tail in between their legs. Rthuurk rytthka ryuurrtk gryyuuuk! (We greet our father and emperor, the Tyrant of the Inferno Horizon!) His ent is also as weird as Nongs. Draconic, man We all bowed. Once we were done, my elder siblings moved aside, opening a way forward and prompted me to take it. I didnt respond immediately as my eyes widened in shock as I finally was able to fully take in the scenery in front of me. As I expected, the inner cavern was indeed an obsidian hall, almost simr to my Obsidian Orchestra in appearance, but without my stage. The greatest difference was that it was wayrger, to the point it could fit an entire city inside. Not a vige, not a town, an actual city like Griffonpeak or Aureolis City. In fact, I could imagine the dwarves turning this ce into a dwarven hold if they ever got the chance. Yet, at the same time, it was so empty and devoid of everything that it seemed almost sad and neglected here. I could stare at the onyx colored ceiling and floor as long as I wanted, but there was nothing else to see here. No crystals, no ore veins, nor any mountains of treasure or valuables like a storybook dragon would have. Yet, it also didnt need them. After all, to an adventurer, it wasnt the riches that would captivate their eyes, but the humongous being sleeping on the opposite side of this ce. The glittering goldtrinkets and baubleswould only distract one from the real prize. Yet, it was a prize that one must pay for in blood and fire, for only the brave or foolhardy would contend with such a giant fire-spewing, scale-armored being on wings of death. Hes asrge as Mom, I think. Eltharion. Emperor Eltharion Kargryxmor. He had no middle name, just like his father. I took a moment to study my father, my eyes trailing over the humanoid body with tworge trunk-like legs and scales so ck you couldnt even see them glisten, as if they consumed all the light shone on them. He only had one set of wings, but unlike Kramps, his son seemed to have thicker, longer, and bulkier ones, as each one seemed almost two-third of his bodys length. In addition, those very wings had hands on the ends of them, and unlike the ws on mine, they seemed pretty flexible. Yet After having gotten used to molting and shedding on a regr basis, I was able to see the difference between a well-groomed dragon and one who didnt care. Eltharions looked like thetter, as some of the scales seemed weathered, a bit dry. You couldnt see any leftover old skin stuck in any gaps or any cracks, meaning somebody or he had taken care of his body, but it just wasnt done often enough. He isnt responding. Go forward. Kahmeet nudged me. In your dragon form. Use telepathy. The room isrge enough, no? I frowned, looking at Eltharion who was taking one-fourth of the room all by himself. I was about the size of his hands. As if I wouldnt fit in here! I sighed and took off my boots before activating [Humanize]. Once I was back in my real form, I turned around as I heard my siblings reacting to it. Aside from Kahmeet and Taimatrak, who barely took a nce, and Nong, who had seen my real form already, the rest were actively checking me out from head to tail. They didnt say anything, so I wasnt sure what they were thinking, so I ignored them and slowly moved forward, holding my head up high. The closer I went, though, the more oppressive the aura felt. Was this actually a test? It felt like Eltharion was trying to keep me away from him. Yet, I pressed on; this was still nothing special. It wasnt enough to inflict either [Fear] or [Terror] on Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Jeez! The moment I thought that, the difficulty spiked once again. The tension was real. The presence of an emperor, the second rank SS dragon of this era, was starting to turn me light-headed as this invisible powerhis aura skillstarted to strangle me. I turned around, yet my siblings hadnt reacted. This couldnt be normal, right? Why would a father test their children like this? Spartan would be too light to describe this I released my own aura skills tobat it. [Saints Aura], [Draconic Aura], and [Royal Presence] suppressed the oppressive feeling as they pushed it back. My mana fought against his this was the essence of an aura battle before it turned into a Territory dispute. The moment I shook off my pride and chose the obvious answer, my path forward went without an issue. I reached the halfway mark and it felt like the pressure wouldnt get any worse, so I sped up, moving faster until I was about three-fourth of the way there. I could already see Eltharions towering figure despite him lying on the ground. [Enough.] [Terror (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] My body froze! I couldnt move at all, only shiver, as my auras were crushed in a sh. My breathing became strained when Eltharion finally opened his eyes, staring at me with his blood-red irises. [You have proven yourself. Now, leave.] What? [Terror (Moderate)] disappeared and, with it, Eltharions gaze. I was left dumbfounded as the aura disappearedpletely. I turned around to my siblings, only to see them looking at each other, uneasily. Even Wendriosas smile had wiltedpletely. Her brows were furled and she forced a strained smile as she began to p. Good work, Hestia! Come back, let us celebrate this moment. Celebrate what? What is there to celebrate? What did I prove myself for? What exactly is the reason for this meeting? None of those questions were answered! Enough. You have proven yourself. Now, leave, that was all this jackass said! Even Kahmeet spoke more and he seemed as taciturn as this old fart! What the hell did I waste my time here for? Mom said I would meet my other parent, but was this it? This was all he could give a crap for? [At least say you dont recognize me as your daughter, you damn skink!] I shouted back, taking a step forward. [I heard everything from my mother! You had to put her through that crap just so you can avoid saying it to my damn face? No, no, no, no, I saw Mom break in tears because of you, I am not leaving until you say it to my damn face!] I took a [Terror (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Krgh! You one-trick pony! [Leave,] he demanded, this time turning his head away and shutting his eyes, ignoring mepletely, but did he really think I would stop here? Hikari, y me [The Heir of Hope]! My other half flinched. W-wait, you arent actually trying to persuade him, right? Why are we supposed to care about him? Hes not our father, so ignore his behavior! Im not doing this cause hes our father or not! I couldnt care less about that, but this bastard still was the one to break Moms heart. Dammit, okay, he broke mine as well! What sorta parent tells their children they would disown them like this? Im not having it. This session issue the dragons have told me about was his fault. in and simple. I wasnt exactly sure how it all started, but I could warrant a guess with how this man was living. This entire cave was blocked from all directions but the entrance from the citadel. Either he wasing in and out as a dragonewt, or he was permanently living in his nest like a recluse. The empresses apparently took care of the managerial duty of the empire? Well, it wasnt umon for a rulers better half to do so, but there was one duty the ruler had to make sure to settle onappointing how the family heritage would be split. Who would be the heir apparent and what would the other children receive? Each family head could do whatever they wanted, but as long as they solved the issue, any session crisis could at least be handled peacefully. I would love to hear your answer, Eltharion. Would I have to continue dealing with dragons knocking on my door to take up their cause for the throne? Is Nong going to have to continue fighting as a candidate just to stop Kahmeet and Wendriosa from hurting each other? Well, what could I even say when I wasnt even Eltharions daughter, right? I just didnt like the word war. I was supposed to live in this ce and get to know my dragon family, yet a civil war for the session was going to break out any day now? A civil war simr to the one Mom showed me through her memories? Just do it, Hikari. I want to speak with this man face-to-face. Got it. Give him a piece of your mind, then, Hestia. In the midst of the desert ? A bright ray of light shines ? Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked ? She was the ideal for me ? The bringer of childrens smiles ? s, the world seemed bleaker without her ? [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Shield of [The Light]] [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] The wind bent to my will as I reproduced my voice to sing the one song that could counter even the most terrifying effects. It didnt matter how intimidating Eltharion was, he wouldnt be able to stop me from singing to myself. I activated my rocket boosters and flew forward, forcing Eltharions eyes open. He turned his head slightly back towards me before his aura grabbed onto my body. I turned my body around, flying back where the aura wasnt as prevalent before transforming back into my dragonewt form, only to pull out my rhytilic armor. I summoned [Hydra] and had it help me ce my armor on before transforming back into a dragon. I roared out as I let my mana surge through my exoarmor, causing it to shine a crimson red before I activated the Dhuinn rune attached[Dhuinn Rune: Fearless Defense]. The 3080 and 3090 vitality and wisdom stats on the armor immediately turned into strength and intelligence, respectively, at the cost of mana. Kriffiek kllk gaaung! Spell buffs on! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Oi, you brat! Little sister! I heard Nong and Phso shout out as my mind was consumed by rage, granting me an extra 10% stat boost to everything. I then cast [Panzer] for additional defense and used [Defensive Rune: Auracoil] to project a mana barrier around myself before I had [Hydra] wrap itself around me. With all these boosts I cast the final spell I needed[Gloria Ascendance]. As my body was protected by an indestructible shield, I shot forward with all my might! Eltharion finally raised his head as I felt his aura push me back like a turbulent storm. Rejecting me like this really hurts, father dearest! Fuck you then! mes began to appear around the giant dragon as his aura became more intense, making me actually believe he was about to activate his Territory on a measly rank B dragon child. Yet, I didnt care, if he wanted to punish me so desperately, he could at least do it while I was in front of him, so I pressed on! Even when [Gloria Ascendance] broke apart, I kept pushing forward. [Hydra], [Auracoil], [Shield of [The Light]], and my [Panzer] broke away eventually as well, but pushed through as far as possible until I almost touched his foot. I felt a chill run down my spine. The closer I was, the more it seemed like I would be crushed by this dragon if I truly angered him, and that fear came true when he opened his mouth, ready to unleash an ear-piercing roar. I readied an [Air Shield], but my [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] both warned me to dodge at all cost even if it was practically impossible to do so at this point. Yet, I had onest bargaining tool. We will step in if it gets out of hand, they said. Hehe. As I thought that, earth pirs suddenly shot up, crashing against Eltharions mouth before I saw Phsos fly up. He was standing on a levitating piece of rock, simr to his mothers ability, and projected his aura, stopping Eltharions and finally allowing me to fly freely. Naturally, the ck dragon wasnt so happy, but two sts of water shot from behind me, crashing against Eltharions eyes, causing him to flinch back and giving me just enough time to finally touch him. I snapped my head back, seeing that it was Kahmeet and Wendriosa had stepped in with their spells. Neither looked too pleased with me, but I could deal with thatter. Thank you! The aura finally stopped as well as Eltharion slowly turned his head to me, growling at me as if he didnt want to admit his defeat. His bodypletely overshadowed mine, but I kept my eyes locked on his. [Say it,] I demanded. [Say those damn words to me already, and stop hiding behind your wives! Am I your daughter or not?] His eyes widened as his mouth went agape. The rage on his face disappeared for a moment before he began frowning. [I told you to leave.] [Then answer my question!] He hesitated. He couldnt say it. [If you cant speak, then let me tell you this one thing! How do you know that I wasnt your nned daughter, huh? Who told you that I wasnt the supposed recipient of this body, huh?] I asked, causing him to tilt his head. [I had heard you were supposedly Krampss favorite child. The one he created the [Battle Frenzy] training for! I heard so much that I thought you would know your fathers inner thoughts the best, even if he was in the heavens now.] I grinded my teeth, suppressing myself from cursing. [Yet, all I see is a shell of a dragon. A recluse trying to hide himself from the world outside, leaving everything else to others as you trap yourself in this cave. If I hear naught, I see naught, I speak naught, then no evil shall condemn me? Is that what you thought when you and Kramps disagreed with each other? Well, in that case, then dont listen to that old skink!] I heard Kramps voice and the associated System message, but I ignored him to see Eltharions confused reaction. [Who the hell does he think he is forining about your children? Did he raise them? No, hes just some ancient dragon that ran away and left you to deal with everything, and you still try to give him the time of the day? I can hear that old mans voice every day if he wanted to, but do you know what I do when he angers me? I fucking ignore him, like I am doing right now! How old are you and why dont you know this simple damn trick?] I snarled, surprising even my siblings as they groaned in bafflement. I mean, it was true! You learn during primary school to simply ignore people if they try to agitate you. Getting into conflict with others, especially those who didnt have a say in your life, would only ruin your day. [Yet, dont get me wrong. You too are at fault. Do you think the old man is stupid? Do you think Kramps hadnt nned this reincarnation thing for longer, or did you really think it was some spontaneous action? Dont you think he and Aurena might have nned to ce my soul in your eight childs body for quite some time now? You should know how much Kramps despises the current situation of his religion, so why would you think this was some arbitrary action?] I said. [In fact, if a third god hadnt intervened, I would have actually been born as a newborn who didnt know anything as my memories would have been erased! So tell me, oh loving Father, would you have condemned and disowned me if I was born as an innocent dragon hatchling? Tell me, do you hate me, or do you hate the fact Kramps finally intervened in family business?] I knew it was thetter, but I wanted to hear it from him as well. Yet, even with this clear question, Eltharion wouldnt say. [Answer me, already!] [I ] he stammered, closing his eyes before turning his head away from me. [Leave my nest. I wish to] [Youve slept enough!] I shouted. [I want to hear your damn answer! Do you hate me? Because I can tell you that the person who hatched out of that egg was none other than your third daughterme. If the gods actually reced another soul with mine, then I will apologize, but it still doesnt change the fact that my mother has epted me. Stop trying to act selfish and self-righteous about how you broke your oath to her. You didnt. Mom is happy that I was born. You gave her a child she could fawn for and here I am.] No answer. The old dragons answer in the end was still silence. Seeing him act like that took the rage out of me. I already told him everything I wanted but he still couldnt face me properly, leaving all my questions unanswered. I let out a soft sigh, disappointed my meeting truly was worthless. I turned around and walked away, expecting to hear something, but nothing came. [ At least pay child support, you dang deadbeat,] I stated. [At least help me with my battle frenzy training. You can at least do that, no?] Still no answer. I should feel dejected, but it was starting to get annoying how I was feeling angry about this man, so I rejoined my siblings and turned back into a dragonewt. I knew some of them wanted to say something to me, but all knew this wasnt the ce to say it. Once again, our footsteps and the creaking ceiling was all the sound we heard in this torturing silence. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I tried, Mom. I tried. Once we returned to the citadel, I let out an even longer sigh. Im sorry about that. Ah, no need, Wendriosaforted me. It is your right as a child to wish for affection. I dont think any of us can seriously reprimand you for wanting proper answers to everything, and we all could see he was giving you a cold shoulder beyond his usual sour mood. Are you hurt? Im more sad that my mother wont like the news. Im pretty sure she would have been happy if Father had given me an inkling of his attention, yet this was all I got from trying my best to break the icesilence. Maybe I was being too forceful. Haha, nonsense! Wendriosa patted my back. He reacted to you. He actively tried to push you away. Honestly, that was more emotion that he usually showstely. I am a bit jealous. I havent seen him so agitated in such a long time Her smile waned as the atmosphere worsened for my other siblings looked away with shadows on their faces. Mom didnt exin how Eltharion acted when he told her he would disown me, so I couldnt tell if what Wendriosa said was the truth or not. However, that doesnt matter! Let us celebrate this moment! Her smile beamed like a lightbulb. If you didnt understand it, even with Father in that mood, he officially acknowledged you as an imperial princess. Youve already heard the exnation so yada-yada. Ehehe, so, do you have some time to have fun? I shook my head. Im not really in the mood. I originally wanted to visit Neills mom and then visit Loatryx, but I think I just want to return to Frozen Nest now. Understandable. Feeling homesick after all that is a natural feeling. As such, let me just ask you a question before you leave. Wendriosa turned around and held a hand up, sharpening her eyes and brows. She smiled as usual, but this time, it was out of confidence. Hestia, help me be the heir apparent, she said, shocking everybody. Once I be crown princess, I swear in grandfathers name to lead the strongest army in your name. Name your enemy, name your divine quest; as your eldest sister, I will grant you even the world if you so ask! Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Papa Dragon why are you being an ass? Get some milk ande back. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 496: A Devil’s … A Dragon’s Bargain. Chapter 496: A Devils A Dragons Bargain. Ah, so not only random dragons but also my sister, huh? Getting invitations to join a session issue certainly is normal. Wendriosa, you Kahmeet tried to step in, but my eldest sister snapped back immediately. My turn first, brother. The youngest is a fledgling in Fathers eyes now, which is why we need to treat her as such. That treatment also includes involving her in our empires internal issues. Do not baby her, she said with a re, her smileced with venom. If you wish to turn her in your direction or another, then you will have an opportunity after I am done speaking. Do you think I would force her? I am simply proposing. Brother and sister red at each other while the rest of our siblings turned their eyes away in awkwardness, ignoring the confrontation. Nobody wanted to deal with the two of them as the atmosphere began to worsen. It only ended when Kahmeet nodded and turned around, prompting Phso, Ryranakus, and Taim to follow him out of the citadel. Only Nong stayed behind, standing next to me like a guard. Always good to see your valiant side, Nongramos. My little brother is turning out well, no? Wendriosa grinned. I try my best, Nong let out, ufortably. Almost as if he didnt believe those words himself. Hes keeping his promise to Tasianna and the others, I see. Feeling unnerved, I decided to say, I already showed you my position in this matter. At least, I hoped that was the intention when we lined up in two rows before Eltharion. The front row are for throne contenders while the ones in the back, so Ryranakus and I, want to stay out of it or remain neutral. I understand, yes, which is why I am only offering this proposal. If you wish to remain with your current position, then I am happy to ignore it all, but as a candidate for the throne, I cannot overlook your potential to rally two dragon flights none of the rest of us siblings could ever do. She then approached me, cing a hand on my shoulder while lowering her back so our eyes were the same height. Family does not lie to each other, is something our father taught us four eldest, and we made it our duty to do the same for our four youngest. I will not lie, this I swear. I will not trick you, this I swear. However, you have a responsibility to yourself to not remain ignorant, so you must ask the right questions yourself if you wish to understand. Have I made myself clear?I nodded. I preferred this more direct and blunt way of tackling issues even if Wendriosas constant smiling made me feel anxious. She felt like a politician but, at the same time, she didnt and I couldnt pinpoint why. There were aspects of a human or elven noble in her, but the way she was acting now seemed like a refined version of Neill, or a less raucous dwarven noble. Urgh, I of all people shouldnt be questioning why others are smiling all the time when I stand on stage fake smiling for the sake of the show. How about you start exining things from the beginning? Nong interjected. If you want to talk, then have her understand the situation. Her mother wanted to do the same anyways, so why not hear it from one of the two main culprits first? How rude, hehe! Wendriosa replied, not perturbed at all. A fine idea. How about we do it in our meeting room? It is the only ce with any furniture, after all. Even if its only some chairs? Nheless, we followed our sister back to the spot where I first met all my half-siblings. As we sat down, I pulled out a table and some tea party essentials from my storage, cing them down to everybodys surprise. They expressed knowing I was a void-touched, but they hadnt expected me to pull everything out as if I was used to it I mean, I was used to pulling random things out for the sake of convenience, what did they want me to do? Ooh, this tea is good. Wendriosa smiled genuinely before taking a bite from a butter biscuit. Mhmm, it feels like I am back on Altrust. Well, aside from the good pastries, of course; when Ist went there the little breadlings were woefully too sweet. These have a good consistency and are fairly bnced in taste. I am d to see the world has progressed even further over thesest 200 years. You speak like a grandma, Sis I made them, I answered. An Earth recipe for British butter biscuits. He, if I had known you had a sweet tooth, I would have brought you a Danish box filled with them. The five types they offer are delectable, indeed. No, no, you dont have to. I am more of a sweet and sour type of woman, instead of a snacking one. When I eat my meals, I like to have everything prepared all at once to fill myself. Snacking results inziness, so I rarely delight myself in these vices. You are sooo a grandma! Raw? She shook her head. Cooked. When I first went on my adulthood pilgrimage, I was forced to learn that eating is more than just mindlessly devouring after a victory. I didnt visit the dragonewts too often, since I was always glued to my eldest brothers tail, and I, unfortunately, learned some of his less enviable traits. If yas gonna eat something annoying, might as well make it good for the mouth. Why waste time on shite, if ya have all the time in the world? Wendriosa suddenly imitated the dwarven ent of Inkoran-Tazul perfectly as she recited that quote. Seeing me bbergasted, she giggled and began teasing me by asking if I had thought of her as an antiquated woman or not. Family does not lie to each other, so I kept my mouth shut and that was enough of an answer to my sister. Yet, she wasnt displeased. It took eating some pretty bad dwarven stew for me to understand the sentiment of eating well. Food is also part of the worlds culture, no? The adulthood pilgrimage was intended to teach me, a young dragoness, about more than just my isted sphere in Miononbx It also didnt help that the drunk innkeeper kept insisting how I had to pay him despite how terrible his stew was. I was ready to throw the meal into his face; oh, how angry I was, I swear! Hehe, I guess everybody used to be a teen. Uhm, hello? Nong interrupted us. Whats with this? I thought we were about to discuss the session stuff, so why exactly are you two talking about all this nonsense? Wendriosa scowled. Cant we have some small talk? Im trying to get to know my sister, Nong, I added. Yes, exactly, what she said. I dont know anything about her, so what am I supposed to do? Read her mind instead of talking about our interests? How bright our little sister is. Nongramos, my dear, you must learn from your juniors! A bit more tact, please. Nong stared at us with widened eyes, his green head feathers somehow dulled in vibrancy as he sunk into his chair, embarrassed. Like a chameleon changing its color, his emerald-green slowly turned into ck, making his head look like a ravens. I jerked back a bit at this, but Wendriosa exined it was simply a trait inherited from his mother. The rainbow colored feathers I saw covering Empress Virrxs body was a racial trait that allowed Arviosa dragons to change their feather colors to adapt to situations. Nong, however, could only switch from green to ck, although that might change once he evolved into a rank S. Wanting to calm things down, I asked, Nong, what about you? How was your adulthood pilgrimage? Nong scratched his neck, his mboyance was nowhere to be seen. As I told you, I remained mostly incognito. I mean, I did unt my strength as an adventurer, but I didnt really do anything really substantial. Nothingpared to your feats, Hestia, Wendriosa added. Precisely, and eldest sister was the same, if I remember correctly. Nong nodded, the colors around his head slowly turned back to normal. It helps that being arrogant and overconfident is prettymon amongst the stronger adventurers Although, then again, I do remember a time where I had to show my dragon self to aplish a humanoid issue. Oh? I think Rikkarson Town; that was its name. A settlement in the southwest of the Folschreck Empire bordering their giant desert. While I was leaving the town for a Quest, I found a group of demonkin nearby nning to sack the town. Didnt sit right with me and I tried to warn the town, but they all got so agitated and hard headed by it that, instead of fleeing, they wanted to fight the demonkin, Nong said in an annoyed tone. Honestly, I wasnt so sure if they could win since the raiding group seemed prepared for a quick attack with explosives, and I wasnt intending to interfere in the human-demonkin war. I just didnt want a local clothier to be affected; I had them make a dress for my mother as a souvenir, as I was nning my trip back to Miononbx. So what did you do? The town was ransacked, of course, but nobody died in the fighting. I picked up the dress and transformed into my newly evolved rank A form. I flew through the town, roaring and creating enough turbulent winds that it was impossible for anybody to fight. Their weapons couldnt harm me, their mages were too weak, and none of the adventurers were a match for me. I defeated them all and ced the fear of dragons in them, forcing them to flee before the demonkin came. Hold on, he did what? You scared the entire town away? Nong, did you even think about how that would impact our reputation to the humans? I was genuinely surprised, remembering how a young wyvernyer ranted about dragonkins to me in Estralia. About how his vige was burned down by a wyvern and how he feared and wanted to y our kind. Yet, Nong nodded nonchntly. Im not an idiot. Of course, I knew what would happen, but I was only a rank B hunter back then. There was a rank A mercenary party inside the town at that time, and they did their best to advertise themselves, saying they would kill the demonkin for the Holy Emperor and our glorious empire. I never had a chance. I was only a traveler, and my time on Altrust was over. Since I was returning home anyways, I wanted to make sure I left at least one mark on the continent It just felt right, back then, even if people started to think of me as a doom bird. He sighed, waving his hand around. Well, that was about 50 years ago. The town was destroyed and I wasnt sighted again. I made sure to slowly fly over different settlements before I entered the oceans airspace, to make sure people knew I wasnt around any longer. Humans forget easily, and feral wyvern and dragon attacks arent extremely umon. I probably became an afterthought. Yet those reports would only terrorize the human countries. The unknown is scarier sometimes. Makes you want to protect them, right? Wendriosamented, causing Nong to suddenly frown even deeper. He sighed and nodded, causing our eldest sister to smile. The image of a strong ck tyrant lounging on the ground, watching over others to keep them safe under the shadow of their wings. Such thoughts would make our grandfather in the heavens happy, no? Where was this going? I squinted my eyes. Her current smile was back to that same slimy one when she proposed an alliance with me. My pilgrimage has taught me quite a lot as well. Kahmeet had always been loyal to Father, almost mirroring Fathers attitude with Grandfather. Our eldest always believed in Father''s ideology of staying neutral to the worlds problems and to only take care of our own and to keep our civilization intact. I admired it, she said in the past tense. Yet, here we are, as strong as mountains and fierce as volcanoes, but we remain oblivious of the fact a world war has happened. The War for the Faefolk; none of us, thankfully, participated in it. Yet, I saw the scars still remained thest time I went to Altrust. Wendriosa finished her tea, letting out a satisfied sigh before locking eyes with me. Small talk was over. 188 years ago, the Leosfalt kingdom broke apart into Artorias and Atadoro. I was only 21 when it happened; in a way, it was a blessing, but experiencing the fallout was certainly something. A full invasion from the elves that destroyed practically everything in the center and south of the kingdom, and the young usurper was fortunate enough to have four unscathed allies. Sis smiled, closing her eyes to reminisce. They had no outside allies. Folschreck didnt care. All I could do was watch as I told myself I wouldnt intervene. I personally wouldnt condemn her. Artorias wasnt her problem and trying to participate in something she had no investment in or history with seemed more tiresome than nothing. I could tell, since I did the opposite. Me and my bleeding heart I saw the destruction left behind by constant war and the construction of a new kingdom before my eyes, only to leave before it fully stabilized. I thought, if the human kingdom closest to the dwarves and elves suffered this much from their arrogance, what about the others? Well, it made me realize how much those humans needed their rulerthe Folschreck Empire. She sighed. Then again, they didn''t really need the Empire. The Divide of the Five Princes were too weakened through constant conscription to help, and despite the threats, and Aleistunum forbade fae hunting altogether in the first ce. It helped that their counsel was inherently pro-fae due to their founder and rtions with Sariel. So, who was to me for all those issues? Artorias epted it was theirs, I replied. Their people, even now, regret the actions of their ancestors. At least those in the Morgiana and Myrrdin duchies. King Drangleic isnt repenting for himself but for his fathers and grandfathers wishes, though. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Good to hear. Sis nodded. Ive heard of your role in creating this Shakaie-Narn Alliance. Now, tell me. After seeing these rulers and representatives act, what is your opinion on a good ruler? A good ruler takes care of their people. That is one trait I agree with all of them. A ruler without hisnd may still lead, but a ruler without ones to lead is nothing more than a braggart. Phsothophus and Kahmeet both agree on this ideology. Both are quite close since it took 150 years for me to be born, and this is something you cant change even now. Haha, how annoying they were when I became their family, they spoiled me to no ends as the youngest. Wendriosa smiled fondly, allowing me to feel the warmth and kindness my eldest brothers must have given her. Sadly, it quickly turned bitter. Yet, with all their strength, why did my two eldest brothers grow up with no ambitions? She clicked her tongue. Hestia, what do you think our position in the world is? You should borate on that. An important question like that in our current situation will only create misunderstandings. Of course, I apologize for being vague. Let me rephrase that: how do you feel about Kargryxmors decree for dragons to be the worlds protectors? The reason why he abandoned his children to an unimaginable strife that broke his son and many other elder scales for the sake of a foreign goddess. I thought it through a bit since Kramps did exin his reason for making me his blessed. To be honest, it was the same Artorias dilemma Wendriosa mentioned before, although on arger scale since Kramps wanted dragonkin to maintain order and bnce, whether it was to stop issues like the human-demonkin war or invaders from other worlds. I am not opposed to it, but only because I chose to help people myself. There is also my role as a Champion thatpels me to do so, not to mention the memories of a friend pushing me in that direction. Still, the idea is inherently wed and arrogant, though. After all, if you force somebody to do something they dont want to, how can you be sure they will do it well? Precisely! Wendriosa snapped her fingers, eyes sharpening as she focused on my words. To force somebody to enforce peace andw against their will is the mark of a bad ruler. They may howl their false pretenses for the sake of justice and peace, but all they want to do is to propagate their influence and will. A ruler cares about their people, a tyrant enforces their authority. Kargryxmor is a tyrant for wanting Father to do something this insane! I could hear Kramps grinding his teeth. I could guess why he would dislike her, despite from the sound of it, Wendriosa seemed to agree with Kramps to a certain point. She continued, Yet at the same, I understand Grandfathers will. We dragons possess so much power; my brother possesses so much power and potential, yet he hides here like Father in his cave. Our allies suffer while we do nothing. Why do we have an alliance with the dwarves and elves, if we leave them to their own devices? What purpose is this rtionship we fostered since ancient times? I kept quiet. At this point, Wendriosa was unleashing everything. If I wanted to understand her, this was the time to be silent and listen. My pilgrimage made me think What could we do more? Yet, at the same time, I had to take care of my people as the empires eldest princess. Our own countrys health must be prioritized above all else Yet due to this conservative stance, our countrygs behind others. Us dragons still live in the times prior to the Origin Gods, yet our descendants, the dragonewts, continue to thrive and grow. Their technology and arcane studies ever reaching towards the heavens. She turned to Nong. Yet, what do we provide them? Little brother? Protection, Nong said reluctantly but with full confidence. He had been asked this once before, I presumed. We are still stronger than them; our Empress-Mothers and Dragon Rulers still possess world destroying powers and we use this to keep theirnds safe from others, while their administration handles threats and issues from within. Wendriosa nodded. Yes, it is so I always imagined one of us siblings living with the elves or dwarves, protecting them like the dwarfs giant statues to intimidate others, but, then again, to the humans, we might as well be a threat. An issue they have to solve one day That is the issue Father, Brother, and I agree on, and something Grandfather outright forgot. Humans have killed others for less. Beastmen challenge the strong to remain on top. Other monsters wish for evolution To have power will always attract usurpers. She took in a deep breath before breathing out. Yet, at the same time, if we do not do something, Kargryx will remain stagnant as it always is. My brother disagrees with this, but I do not. I fully believe we need to help, even if I am the only one to protect our allies. I squinted. You mentioned something about leading the strongest army out to help me take care of my problems, even promising the world if I wanted to. That doesnt sound very simr. Stability requires us to intervene in such matters as well. We dragons will always remain a threat in the minds of others, but at the same time, years of relying on dragonyers and fighting feral dragons have made Folschreck and Carmaniate overestimate themselves. We are still Kargryxmors, our blood is that of the conqueror. To not fear us is an insult most will not survive from and this is the authority I wish to enforce once I open Kargryxs borders up. And what then? Rece one issue with another? You cant possibly think about opposing yourself in countries who do not wish for your presence. You will only cause another social issue, I replied, thinking she sounded a bit like any other warmongers. It sounded hypocritical after her grand speech about being a good ruler. Only our allies, she stated firmly. We have a duty to our allies, nothing more. If countries do not wish for our protection, then I couldnt care less about them. We might be dragons, but our time is just as precious as any other living being, not to mention, I do not wish for my kin to be taken advantage of. Not to mention, if I am heir apparent, I do not wish for us to be rulers, only protectors Although, there is now stopping us from founding our own states if we wished, which is why I presented that option to you. If you wish to be independent, I can help. Its a bit too far to call that a favor! Giving me the world if Im greedy enough, yikes, sister! A chill ran down my spine as Wendriosaughed it off. A dragon was still a dragon, no matter how virtuous they might be. Okay, well, setting that aside I can understand why you want to fight for the throne. I am happy to hear that. Yet, why are you escting it into an actual session crisis? I asked, causing my sister to turn silent, a smile wavering a bit. Brother Kahmeet and you are supposedly close. You know him well. I know you are over 200 years old and you seem mature enough, so why? This is a repeat of everything that scarred our mothers. I want to know this; why is Nong saying he has to step in to prevent you two from hating each other? Wendriosa frowned, clearly ufortable at me confronting her. Still, she didntin about it and took her time to think her words through. She was pondering quite a while, making me worried she might not be earnest with me. We talked about, she admitted, making me raise a brow. We talked about our wishes as a candidate. Everything. Neither of us wanted it toe to this, but neither did wepromise. Even when I told him I would not involve the empire with my ns by going out with those loyal to me, he still rejected the idea, telling me my mere presence would disrupt the worlds order. She sighed. We thought we could dy the inevitable with Father still in good health, but it recently got worse as you just learned. We dragons instinctively know through his aura when his life force was waning. Thats how we siblings knew it, and it didnt help Empress Melloxtressa fought with him. The news became clear through their roars the news about you, as well. I nodded. I was just happy to hear that was why people knew I wasnt an actual princess. It didnt matter at this point, though. So our followers naturally egged us on and the threat of Fathers demise made us wary of each other. You see, the two of us have been building our factions since I first came back from my pilgrimagefor over 150 years now. I am weaker than Brother, but we havepetitive numbers and power. He controls the fire flight well, while I received help from my leviathan side. Leviathan side? Your mother is a leviathan? A mutant. Instead of water, she soars in the sky through our empty vessel magic, [Cloud Control]. Water, wind, and lightning are the base for this element, so you can imagine what we can do with it, she exined. In any case, to make it simple, our paternal side supports Kahmeet while our maternal side is helping me. Politically, Caedhuls leviathans wish to exert their influence over our empire. Unlike us dragons and drakes, the leviathans and adamantoises are quite loyal to their head Origin Goddess. We do not really respect Aurena, due to Grandfather leaving us for her. Neill made that abundantly clear Well, anyways, that exins why those leviathans spoke to me in Iceskale. Why are you letting them help you, then? Because I have no other supporters, she admitted. It is the same case with Phsothophus and Ryranakus. Even if little Ryranakus proves himself, nobody would support his rule over his older brother. The former is 81, thetter is 356; Phsothophus had over 300 years to befriend the current generation of earth dragons and drakes, including his elders. Our eldest two arepetent, Hestia, they, sadly,ck the ambition to do something with it. Since Kahmeet is 280 years your elder, you cant find anybody to help you so you have to rely on foreigners? She nodded. The fire andva dragons respect Father as their one true emperor. They arepletely loyal to our n, which means they would support the one who resembles him the closestour eldest. They disagree with my wishes, yet I do not wish to give it up, which is why Mothers n is helping me. I understand the truth which is why I am trying to build up an actual faction with my own power, right now. Wendriosa took care of us younger siblings, Nong added. She made sure to act as the best sister ever to gain our love. Well, I did fail with Taimatrack since he was born while I was on my pilgrimage, so I missed out on his developmental years. In any case, I dont want to think of my younger siblings as such, but I do know if it came to it, everybody in between Taimatrak and Fargryneill would help me over our two eldest. She sighed, looking me in the eyes as the shame was consuming her. Which is why I am asking this of you. Because I have the chance to rally the ice and holy dragon flights to your support, am I correct? She nodded. I do not wish to hurt Kahmeet or Phsothophus. I do not wish for us to repeat our uncles and aunts mistakes. Which is why I am nning on winning by possessing therger army. Dark, wind, water, ice, and holy; if I have all of them on my side, I could appeal to Kahmeets sensible side. He does not want the same bloodshed, so if I could present the number of dragonkin willing to die for us, I might be able to have him entrust me with our empires future. This is a gamble. Either that, or I must give up on my ambitions. Neither Kahmeet or Phsothophus will change Kargryx for the better, and I cannot allow that. I nodded, fully satisfied with all the information. Understood. My reaction, though, made her anxious. However, I cant abide such a threat. A session crisis? And your option is to escte it into a full on war when you know you have a way to end it peacefully? I understand you are desperate and you think this is the best way forward, but you arepletely overlooking one option. I snapped my arm to the door, pointing at it. The easiest solution to all of this is to remind our deadbeat father that he has no right to decide to just die like this! Over the most pathetic reason, ever! If he does, have him solve this by deciding on a damn sessor! Even if it goes against your ambitions, this war between siblings cannot begin. As the youngest, I want my eldest sister to solve this properly! I mmed the table, pushing my face closer to hers. Family is everything. We only have each other for so long One stupid, stupid mistake and it can all go wrong. Our father is the prime example for this. One mistake and this is the result? He cant ept me as his daughter and he decided to follow along Krampss selfishness? Like father, like son, huh? I could hear Hikaris mind going crazy as this all reminded us of our big mistake back on Earth. I broke our family apart. I made Papa and Mama sad cause we couldnt think of a better way out of our slump. Not this time. This was my family now, as well. I couldnt allow something like this to happen to them I felt so cursed. It felt like I was at fault again, even if I was trying to tell myself otherwise. Why was I at the center of a breaking family, again? Those thoughts made me feel so guilty. I know sometimes a war cant be helped. The difference in ideologies and the creeping hostilities lead into it. When you cant get something, then you have to grab it through force, I said. I have my own war to fight back on Altrust, but while I am on Kargryx, I wont allow it. I am an idol! I make people smile and be happy. I will not be a part of your scheme, Big Sis Wendri Wendriosa smiled bitterly, nodding in eptance. I cant divert from my personality either, my little sister. You make me proud as a fellow Kargryxmor. Steadfast; good. You grew up too fast without me You remind me too much of Taimatrak in this way I want my ambitions toe true. Then I will speak with our eldest brother. At the very least, I want to understand both sides of the story. Wendriosa nodded and stood up. A fair point Let us leave it at this. Haaaaaa how tiring. How do humanoids constantly fill their schedule with these difficult talks. Better to talk than to fight, I said. Who knows, Nong replied. Sometimes wing and biting each other would result in a more peaceful oue. Haha, in that case, either Kahmeet or Phsothophus would win it all the time. A battle tournament would only favor them, Wendriosa pouted. If I only had enough time to train, but Kahalemeet is on the precipice of reaching rank S. The moment he does, he will challenge me for the throne. Okay, yikes. Yeah, I wouldnt want to fight against somebody like that without an ace. I was considering giving my sister a small edge by making her my retainer, but this was the wrong move right now. Any support could be misconstrued by Kahmeet and I didnt want that. We needed to talk, first. Speaking of which, Wendriosa promised she would n the [Battle Frenzy] training for me in Eltharions stead. She mentioned she was responsible for training Nong, Ryranakus, and Neill, so she had the experience to prove her mettle. However, in addition, she mentioned she would n a schedule around all my avable siblings, as she wanted this to be a chance for us all to get to know each other. Kahmeet wont say no. He is quite busy with his training and preparations for the session, but after today, he probably will be curious about our talks. Use it well. Even I have trouble meeting him. Heres to hoping we get along After we left the citadel, I instantly snapped my head up to the mountaintop, but felt a bit disappointed as I only saw Mom and Virrx. My siblings hyped it so much; how impressive it was to see all six dragon empresses stand guard around the mountain, but it seemed I missed it all. A shame. With my meeting here over, Wendriosa and Nong both excused themselves as it was evening and they wanted to return home. I said goodbye to them and Virrx before I reunited with Mom and the others in my dragon form. [You did well, my dear.] Mom nuzzled her gigantic head against my tiny body. [Eltharion isnt a cold person. He probably understood the sentiment despite his silence. Please, dont take it too harshly.] [I wont cry again, I swear, jeez.] I pouted as a joke. [Still what a dysfunctional family. I heard Wendriosas side of the story.] [I presumed as such when I didnt see you or Wendriosae out. Give it some time, dont rush your final choice. I cant intervene, as to not sully my rtionship with first empress Gyadiosa, but I will support you through the dragon ways.] [Through offerings and deals, I presume?] I said, causing Mom to giggle. I then turned my head down to the vast valley below this obsidian mountain, marveling at how beautiful it was. [Then, I want to ask for my first favorhow do I survive through the blizzards of the northern ciers?] Tasianna gasped. Lady Hestia, are you intending [Yes, after hearing everything, I dont think I have any choice. I somehow have to dy things until I be a rank A and evolve in time for power. Im stopping this session crisis. This is my family. I will not be the reason that it broke apart and I will not allow my foolish father to die. Hes living one way or another to see me grow up in 100 years, Mom, I promise you that.] Moms eyes widened, letting out a deep sigh as she knew the importance of a promise to me. Still, she couldnt help but smile slightly. [How did I deserve such a devoted daughter? Dont overdo it I would rather he live long enough to see your fifth birthday. That alone would be enough.] [Aim higher! Your daughter will be a wishing star if I have to!] To unlock my silver dragon lineage It sounded so far-fetched but Aurena didnt deny the chance this could be possible. This might actually influence my rank A evolution, maybe even unlock another mutant option. Even if that wouldnt happen, it could unlock a new unique Job option or even new skills in my SP shop. However, for now, I still had some things to handle before I could fully dedicate my time and efforts in our expedition up north. Two things, in fact, my promise to Vicar Marius to help his family member and also to have a stern talking to the one truly responsible for our familys suffering. Kargryxmor said before I red at him. Chapter 497: Visiting a Grandfather. Chapter 497: Visiting a Grandfather. Ah Well, he did say the dragonewts still worshiped him, but somehow I was expecting something smaller on Miononbx. I arched my neck back, staring at the humongous onyx-stone temple built right into a mountain. The entrance was designed for dragonewts, but the sheer scale of the temple gate wasrge enough for adult rank B dragons to stand alongside it and feel small inparison. Most importantly, though, the banner fluttering above therge gate disyed a dragon breathing out mes shaped into a crescent moonthe religious symbol of Kargryxmor and my ns family crest. This was the headquarter of Kargryxmors faith, the heart of Loatryx. Located west from Coral Beardthergest harbor on Miononbx and also the capital of the Republic of Loatryxit was built within this jagged mountain range, almost like those lonesome buddhist temples in the Himyas. It wasnt an easy jog; it was high enough to be considered hiking. Fortunately, dragonewts could fly, so the trip wasnt as arduous or inconvenient as one might think. Nevertheless, Coral Beard did have a smaller temple within its confines for those with less time. Good, since it was too far away to be considered a Sunday trip to church if I was living in the harbor. So far away I stated as I stared in the horizon, able to see therge, metropolitan-sized harbor city from here and with it, the crescent mouth-shaped of the continents southern area. To be honest, when Mom flew me over here after my meeting with Eltharion, I was blown away by the geographical appearance. If you were to fly over and look through the window of a ne, then the Loatryx portion of the continent honestly looked like the head of a dragon. In fact, this crescent mouth-like form could almost be considered an atoll with agoon. The beach was pretty shallow, to the point I questioned why it was a harbor city in the first ce, only to remember this Loatryx, they had floating cities. The main portion of Coral Beard was located next to the beach andgoon, with most of the amenities, lodgings for travelers, businesses, and temples built there. Meanwhile, the floating archipgo city housed the n mansions, factories, the government and administration, and also the dragoon order. This floating city was located directly above the harbor built on the water, which epted ships and also provided ferry services for visitors to reach ind. Oh, and I also learned why my elven doctor told me why dragons considered KelThun part of Miononbx. The ind was part of the atoll, with KeThun creating a northern and southern channel for ships to enter through. Meaning, if you wanted to reach Coral Beard through the sea, you had to pass through the elves first.Regardless, my geography lessons could wait for another time. I could do that once I returned to our ns mansion after this trip. Princess Hestia! I snapped my head around as I heard that voice, seeing a group of white-ck robed dragonewt priestess rush over to. They quickly bowed before Mom before turning their attention to me, doing the same motion. As they kept their tails tucked and their heads down, Mom had to order them to raise their heads before we could talk. You recognized me? I said. Yes, your highness. The kinkyuro informed everybody of your presence in Coral Beard. Uh, not to mention, her highness, Princess Wendriosa did the same, one of them informed me. He looked like a head priest or bishop with how different his robe was to the five behind him. Also, a female crimson scaled and haired dragonewt with a young adult human face wearing a robe for a shrine maiden of Goddess Aurena is quite rare, even in our expansivends. So detailed. Thanks, Sis. Well, I had to expect that, honestly. First, the kinkyuro were the government of Loatryx,posed of the six greatest dragonkin ns, descendants of the fivest rank SSS dragons and a kirin. In other words, Kargryxmor and the fathers of five of the six empresses. Why only five? Well, Moms father was only a rank SS when he ascended into the heavens. He didnt fit the criteria, but it didnt really matter for the Nordor dragonewts, since the kinkyuros influence was minimal on Frozen Nest. Therefore, they were Loatryxs government in Iceskale. Secondly, I slept in the mansion managed by the Kargryxmor dragonewts yesterday. I even met the ns representative in the senate for dinner, so of course people would know about me. It was almost simr to the situation in Iceskale where the popce knew about me, but they treated me as any other true dragon. With reverence but part of life; a far cry from how humanmoners treated their nobles. It was simr to how the dwarves did it, and I couldnt be happier. Also, I dont think anybody could ignore Empress Melloxtressas aura, haha the man smiled bitterly as he looked over, only taking a nce at Moms icy re. He also took a peek at my fourpanions. Ahem, news has already spread. Congrattions on being considered a fledgling, your highness. We might not be your kin, but Loatryx as a whole celebrates the birth of our newest princess. They all bowed once more. We are thankful you survived your ordeal, your highness. May the empire and its republic blossom under your crimson wings. Allow us humble dragonewts serve you in your divine goals as a blessed of Goddess Aurena and the ck Tyrant of the Skies. Once again, they bowed. As a fledgling, you now have the right to join the session, correct. We wish you luck. However, if you wish to use your new authority to manage Loatryx like your siblings, please, do not hesitate! Our church will dly help you! Ah, there it is. Well, I guess all that ass-kissing would be more awkward if they didnt have any ulterior motives. Everything he said was the truth. Aside from having the right to be the heir apparent, I now had the responsibility to also manage the empire and its vassal, Loatryx. Wendriosa already gave me the lecture on how to be a good ruler, and I already received the expectant eyes of my dragonewt rtives yesterday and this morning. Technically, I didnt have to, ording to Mom. It was the duty of an empress to handle matters concerning the empire in the emperors stead. Their children were exempt from it but there was a social pressure to contribute since we were scions of the emperor. We were an extension of his will and the gateway to the next era, not to mention, the proof for the sess of the adulthood pilgrimage the empresses instituted. To bring knowledge from the outside world to Kargryx, to slowly ramp up our development while remaining reclusive. In short, I could help Mom with Frozen Nest, if I wished. I was legally able to get a job despite biologically being a kid. In any case, Mom forcefully changed the topic, having also noticed the priests intentions. She exined my reason for being here was to pray to Kargryxmors alter andmune to him as a blessed. The priests couldnt help but bow and wee us in. The main attraction of this temple was the fact the inside was actually just part of onerge cavern. You could say it used the natural rock formation to its advantage to create this mystical, authentic feeling, as if a pilgrim or questing knight found some rural shrine. Unlike the dwarves, the dragonewt left most of the ce as nature created it, merely keeping everything clean and lit with aromatic candles. You seem to like it quite a bit, Lady Hestia, Tasianna said as she noticed my eyes wandering. I nodded. Quite. You know, in all our adventures, we never really entered some hidden, spiritual ce that screams like it is hiding some special treasure. Doesnt the ruin we explored after we arrived in Firwood count? Kiiro and the onnikai? Hello? Remember? There was nothing spiritual about it when a horde of undead rushes after you! My body shivered a bit, causing Tasianna to giggle. I mean, I would giggle too if I still didnt have some zombie trauma with all the growling. In any case, the priests quickly led us to our destination before they promptly left, fully intimidated by Mom as wouldnt have them speak another word. As we entered the altar room, Mom let out a deep sigh. It has been a while since I entered any of Kargryxmors temples. Seeing them tells you enough. Mom red at how pristine the room was maintained, as numerous offerings and small trinkets in Krampss image wereid before a bus-sized statue of the god himself. Every time one gets destroyed, another is built. Farrger than the one before. It would be a surprise if after over 2500 years, a building wouldnt see any idents, Tasiannamented. How many were there, Empress Melloxtressa? Three, if I remember correctly. Three centers of faith. The first was made after Loatryx was founded by Kargryxmor during his campaign to establish his Empire, as a way to pacify the agitated dragonewts. It was destroyed during the civil war and rebuilt afterwards, until it copsed due to an ident with Phsothophus a while back. A clumsy little darling, hiehie. Mom smiled. Thest two iterations were located inside Coral Beard, until the kinkyuro decided to have it rebuilt here. The atmosphere is far better, I must say. I couldnt disagree with that. Before I could pray, the twins were already on their knees before the statue, giving the God of Dragons his rightful respect. Once they were done, I looked at Tasianna, Vifi, and Mom, who gave no reaction, so I walked before the altar. I touched the ck, volcanic stone statue, feeling the heat of Inferno Nest from it and took a step back. I sped my hands in prayer, closed my eyes and then opened them again. I stared up. Im noting up. Come speak with us here. Tasianna, an [Air Shield], please. Tasianna did as I say without even questioning it, while Mom howled inughter. Cackling uncontrobly while pointing at the ceiling, she smacked her forehead, closing her eyes as she was having trouble breathing whileughing. Its only been three yearstwo years for herand you already lost all goodwill from your only blessed. How fitting. Even your most adored grandchild is putting her tail down, and you call us fools and ckers? Did you really think she would side with you after all shes heard? Mom was right, but I still red at her at how noisy she was. Seeing me like this, she waved her hand and stopped herself, although I could still hear her giggling under her breath. I sighed and looked at the statue once more. Kramps, I am not negotiating this. You were the one who said you would reveal your divine Quest once I made it to Miononbx, and here we are. Ive waited long enough. Ive met my siblings and father. Now it is time for you to speak and exin to me exactly what the hell you even imagined, because at this point, Aurenas divine Quest seemed more sensible than trying to bring back your faith to the dragons. Kramps stayed silent but I knew he could hear me. I understood his reaction well as this could only be considered a slight towards my patron god. It was like forcing a CEO toe see you in your office. Anybody would consider this a power move, even if it was more a you will talk to me and Mom at the same time moment. It was like when we all talked inside the subspace. I ryed everything I heard to everybody in attendance. This was my objective. You might be a god, but you are still my grandfather. I am not here only for my divine Quest, I am also here as a representative of your bloodline and n! This is a family issue. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. In my Earthen family, it was customary for my Mama to meet my Japanese grandparents if something had to be discussed. Phone calls were nice but the important stuff had to be ryed personally, which contrasted how my Papa did it with my German grandparents. Thetter were less strict. As such, I understood this situation very well. Yet, Kramps still wouldnt budge. Then what would that make you, huh? I had all the right to question and shout at you for yesterday. You think I forgot what you said to Neill? You know, I still have the right to give my opinion as a third party since I havent really experienced our family dynamic to the fullest yet, so let me tell you thisyou are equally at fault for everything! For the fact your faith is wavering, for the fact our family isnt to your liking, for the fact you even brought me to this world! Kramps shouted so much, I felt my soul quiver from the shock. I bent forward, touching my chest as the pain in my depth wasnt subsiding, worrying Tasianna and the twins. Meanwhile, Mom growled at him, but I stopped her before she could speak up for me. Hestia, Ill take care of the damage to our soul. Ill try to fortify our mind, Hikari stated, helping subside the pain a bit. I took a deep breath. What? Hurts to hear the truth? You made me a blessed for this very reason and even praised me for still possessing my memories, and yet when it seemed you hit a roadblock you would discipline me? Did you think I would only scream at Goddess Aurena and leave you unscathed from my anger? me toe to you? You know exactly what you are doing, and I do not ept such a charade from anybody. Not even Aurena herself! I can ept some joking, but disrespect of this level will notpel anybody, child.> Oh, so this is a pride thing? Of course, since talking about our family has nothing to do with any divinews. You just dont want to solve anything! Does our family issues not matter to you at all, or the fact stopping this session crisis is out of my reach at this point? I am not even rank A! I fought those rank A back on Iceskale. Without a song to edge me over the cliff, I cant win even against an ice dragon, I admitted. How am I supposed to stop my half-siblings? Kick the butts of my father and siblings to act like you wanted? Give me a break, that is impossible and you know it! I then pointed at the ceiling and pointed down. You know what I learned yesterday? Like father, like son. Im not wrong, am I? Both of you want to skip out on the ufortable family part, instead of speaking with us! Do you really think you can figure out a n purely with me alone, instead of speaking with somebody who loves your son? I pointed at Mom. Do you think I know him at all? No, but she does. Instead of hating each other, how about you try your best to work it out for the sake of our family? I snapped my fingers. There, I delivered the message. I did my duty as your blessed. The bridges foundation is there; will you help me build it, or will you fly away, avoiding it as you sit on top of your heavenly clouds? Honestly, he just might, my dear, Mom teased. For over 2500 years, our parents dwelled in the heavens with him. Tell me, Kargryxmor, what are my parents thinking about your cowardly ways? How about your partner? Are our parents even around as your angels, or have you disappointed them enough for them to disappear? Ill remind you how I felt when you insulted Neill, Kramps, I chastised him, causing him to groan. I dont want to be too harsh on you since you have your own circumstance, but you need to stop and think about your actions over these years, Kramps. Why has your faith dwindled? Why do only the dragonewts and wyverns respect you? Why am I your first blessed? Have I ever broken an oath or promise deliberately? Kramps didnt answer, whether he was thinking or avoiding me was irrelevant, but the silence was getting on my nerves. Eventually, Mom patted my shoulder with a smile. Thank you, dear. She hugged me. Haaa, this feels good Go. This wont do. He needs to talk to you, I stubbornly insisted. He wont, because he is just like Eltharion. His pride will not allow him to change this easily, so, do what you said. Build the bridge with him. She pushed me forward, prompting me to sigh. As I kneeled down, I closed my eyes and prayed to the image of the dragon god. After opening my eyes, the sight of the solemn altar disappeared as it was reced by not the cloudy realms of Aurena, but a giant valley that looked simr to the ravine from yesterday. In fact, it was a one-to-one copy as two mountains nked an obsidian one with a ck citadel attached to it. Numerous dragons and drakes could be seen staring up at me before they resumed what they were doing. I widened my eyes, confused if I actually was in the divine realm or was somehow teleported to my dragon fathers roost. However, a quick look at my crimson ghostly body was all I needed to confirm it was the former. Are those angels? I wondered, snapping my head around, searching for something I wasnt sure was here or not. Come. I heard Kramps voice. I turned around, realizing I was standing right in front of the citadels entrance. As if the voice was my guide, I walked into the building only to stop myself as I noticed the furniture and decorations inside. This was back in the glory days, I presume I ignored everything. This was the nostalgia of an old man. I eventually made it back to the same cavern I met my dragon father, but this time, instead of a decrepit old man, I met one with the vigor of a young man. He stood in front of me with his arms crossed and his wings forming a cape behind him. I approached him, prompting him to shrink his body until he was just a bit taller than a two floored house. Before we begin, I want you to tell me the truth. Why do you disagree with my half-siblings? I demanded. Wendriosa and Nong told me you only told your son. I wish to know. Guess first. I put up three fingers. Kahmeet was too simr to Eltharion, Ryranakus seemed too timid, and he disapproved of Eltharion having married a kirin, so Neill didnt fit his ideal as a Kargryxmor. I had my suspicions about Wendriosa and Nong, but I was only fully sure with the former three. Correct,He noddedDo you truly not understand why I disapprove of Wendriosa and Nongramus? I shook my head. Sister Wendri might have some lofty ns that I disagree with, but she doesnt seem bad. Meanwhile, I dont understand why you dont like Nong. Is he too much of a poser? Kramps closed his eyes before huffing fire out of his mouth. Was he displeased? So be it, I shall answer, but I will leave those two forst. He sat down, prompting me to do the same before he continued. Phsothophus should have been as easy as his eldest brother. You heard it from Wendriosa herself, the boy is no leader, he is a follower. Your second brother grew up with Kahalemeet for the majority of his life until Wendriosa was born, and that left him with little ambition. He is not suited to be an emperor, or as my sessor. He is the embodiment of the new age of dragonszy, feeble, and content. The same reason applied to Taimatrak, the only difference was that my third brother was just apathetic to anything outside of his field of interest. He apparently was a historian and archaeologist who wanted nothing more than to travel to ruins and marvel at ancient buildings left before his time. In fact,pared to everybody but Neill and me, he was the sibling who contributed the least to the empire. He is a lichdragon like his mother, and that means he is a practitioner of the ancient form of necromancy. Naturally, with Ilsaphone around, it is impossible for him to fully master soul magic but he still is an able necromancer and golemancer, Kramps grumbled. In fact, the boy sporadically leaves Miononbx whenever the dragonewts return with any gossip of noteworthy ruins. He cares little about our empire, and this attitude persisted even in his youth. It only got worse after his pilgrimage. Saori would like him. With five siblings down, it was now time for thest two. Initially, I have only epted two of my grandchildren. Nongramos, and you, he stated. However, this was only during their debut. Wendriosa seemed too simr to her brother at first, but I grew to like her during her pilgrimage. I had intended to change my opinion on her, but I decided otherwise when she reached the end of it. He sighed. Wendriosa, I admit, does have promise. Unlike her brother, she has arger vision for the empire, while he prioritizes stability. It is a case of stability over innovation, but the current emperor already supports the former. An empire that doesnt develop for over 2500 years will die out, eventually. She would be a good empress, yet I still have this gnawing feeling that she is too simr to Phsothopus. Is her ambition truly her own, or does she have such a grand image of her eldest brother that she believes this ambition is hers? I raised a brow. Does it matter? You heard her, she sounds exactly how you want the dragons to be, albeit, she would only prioritize defending the empires allies. Kramps tilted his head but shook it in the end. He couldnt tell an exact answer, making me believe Wendriosa truly had the best chance to change his mind amongst my siblings. So, why didnt he like Nong? He is a liar, Kramps stated without a single hesitation. As if it was a fact. He has the grandest vision to be like me, but in the end, he is a coward. A swindler. The fly with the brightest light also dims the fastest. Hold on a moment, do you mean to tell me he told me a lie? He told the entire family a lie. A lie Eltharion knows but is keeping to himself, because he knows his son doesnt wish it to be known. Nongramuss travels did not end as he said it did. He did not stay incognito like he told you. He is like you and Fargryneillthe three of you wish to shine one way or another. To be known to the world. To be more than a footnote in history, he said, causing my chest to cramp up a bit. I knew he was telling the truth about me. Confront him, if you wish. I dare say, he already contemted the idea that I might tell you this. Hehe, the worm is shivering even now Do not lie to family. He proudly proimed that to you? Pah! This was a shocker. Well, admittedly, I had expected more dirt about my family so this was quite tame inparison, yet hearing that Nong lied to me made me feel betrayed. To be honest, considering weve only known each other for less than a week, this reaction was too strong. I felt naive. Yet, weve only known each other for less than a week. A big brother lying to impress a younger sister wasnt some far fetched idea, and I could imagine that peacock doing it. Thinking it like this made the bad feeling go away entirely. He must have had his reasons. Just like Kramps and Eltharion did. Honestly, what the hell was with this family? I scratched my head, sighing in the end as I felt a bit of headache forming. In the end, I decided to just ept this as part of family life. It would be weirder if my siblings werent hiding stuff from me. Okay, Im happy .. The time hase, I guess, what is my divine Quest? Why did you summon a reincarnator to this world to do your bidding as your granddaughter, God Kargryxmor? Noticing my respectful tone, he nodded. My religion has been declining over the centuries, resulting in my influence weakening to the point I barely am gaining enough faith to remain strong enough to protect this world from dangers. The Edjurl god you saw at the end of your battle against the envy prince was due to my failure. I was too weak to stop the interference. Didnt know that. He continued, That is your major priority as my Champion. However I admit, maybe I was being a bit short sighted. I inspected my faith umtion and a good amount also came from my family members. Dragons worshiping Eltharion and Kahmeet helps me as well Dragonewts worshipping you, or your entire idol profession, are also beneficial. Hestia, I must admit, I do not know. I do not know what would be the best for me or my empire. Is he trying tomunicate with me here? If it concerns garnering some faith, I could perform some concerts. It would be a bandage, but if you say it helps No, he interrupted. It is more difficult to sway dragons with your voice. You heard it from your mother herself, she is neutral to humanoid singingshe only likes yours. Making dragonewts your followers will not help the overall goal. Theck of faith from the true dragonkin is arge pool of untouched power. I want that. So, how do I go about it? he asked, causing him to suddenly smirk. Continue as you always did. Huh? Thats it? Nothing more? During your travels, have you ever needed my help with anything but your dragon abilities? No, you havent. He shrugged, but I felt blindsided from this sudden apathy. Wait, what about Eltharion? Youre running again! I shouted, causing him to jerk a bit. He really was trying to skim over it! You know fully well the lynchpin to solve the session crisis is my father. If he lives, the crisis can be dyed to the point we can maybe talk this through, instead of an unknown time limit. His soul is in danger of giving up; this cant be solved with some weird tonic, ancient treasure, orbatyou need to speak with him! We are not on good terms. You know that, and his soul has weakened over the years. I cant speak with him like with your mother. A single word could hurt him. I pointed at myself. Yo, heres your trantor. My literal job is to spread my patron gods words to the popce. I can do that, Kramps. He would not want to see you. Im already treated as a brat by that old fart, I can charge in again. Unless you have somebody strong enough to prevent his aura from crippling you, you cannot approach him. Nuh uh! I waved my index finger at him. I have telepathy! I have ess to space-time magic that can rip through the air! I can just speak with him from afar. Besides, Mom wille to help me if I persuade her enough, so stop trying to run away! I stood up, pointing at him while raising my voice. I will schedule a time for you two to speak. It will probably take a while since I need to train and deal with other stuff, but it will happen. Until then, just find your words, while I continue my job as your Champion! W-wait, Hestia! Bye, Kramps, and stop running away when there is a chance to solve this issue. I closed my eyes and had my soul returned to my body before he could say anything. Once I was back in the mortal realms, I jumped on my feet and ced Kramps on my mute list for the moment and turned to everybody else and showed them a thumbs up. Strangely, my reaction only confused everybody so I had to exin everything to them, with Mom bursting inughter once again. Well, she kinda stopped once I revealed the reasons why Kramps didnt like my siblings. She had a pretty grave-looking expression, and I could guess why. She wasrades-in-arms with the other empresses so I presumed she was bound by their friendship to tell them what happened today. I felt bad for her, but it couldnt be helped. Sorry, Nong! Ill make it up to you, somehow, big bro. After my trip to the temple, we stayed in Loatryx for another whole week, partly for leisure as I wanted to go shopping with Mom, Tasianna, and Beth, but also for another reason. This was probably the more important of the two and, while I wanted it to happen sooner, one of the people in attendance was short on time. When it was finally time, our party immediately went to the mansion of the Gueillxars. Who were they? Well, none other than the descendants of the rank SSS kirin, GuiellxarNeills maternal grandfather. There was one person I had to meet today, and there was a favor I just had to do for them. Mom! Neill shouted. M-my hatchling! Neilly! the woman Neill addressed shouted before she charged through the subspace portal, ramming into her daughters arm in arge embrace. Fifth empress of the dragon empire of KargryxYuilengreill Huanlong Gueillxar. Neills mother. Chapter 498: Learning about Coral Beard. Chapter 498: Learning about Coral Beard. Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 7] [Hellde Dragon Lv. 7] [Sr Core Lv. 7] [White mes Lv. 8] [Corrosive Fire Lv. 8] [True Draconic Barrier Lv. 2] [Dyed Cast Lv. 7] [Continuous Cast Lv. 7] [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] [Silence Lv. 2] [Odorless Lv. 2] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 7] gained Ability gained: [Drill ster] [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Sanctified ze] [Shield of [The Light]] [Music Resonation (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] What are those movements, child! Do you think you can survive with such sloppy flying? Dodge, predict, and stop overly relying on your damn spells, you dragon! The basics of fighting as a dragon is using your body; hone your body until it bes like a mountainhardy and strong! Your soul and mana require the utmost investment for the years toe! Kraieegh kuraaahck! (Help me, Mom!) That womans voice was like a storm right before striking a peaceful prairie. The gentle breeze cooling your body on a sunny day was the status quo, it was everywhere for everybody to enjoy, but even if the thunder only struck a single spot over and over again, it would agitate even the earth. Its mere presence was enough to topple everything. They say, Small dogs bark to seem intimidating, while big dogs bite. Well, I knew of a small dog who could bark your ears off and rip your limbs off while shredding them, and now that small dogs smaller mother was ripping me to shreds after I innocently epted a favor from hertraining And that small dog wasnt Vifi, it was Neill. Do you best dear, Mom cheered me on as Tasianna served her some cocktail drinks. Laying on a beach chair, she was sipping on her ice-cold drink while her poor, poor daughter was screaming in panic as explosive streaks of mana covered the sky like the worlds most dangerous spider web. That daughter was me, and I wasnt joking around when I was screaming for help. These mana streaks were dragon paths, and simr to Neills, her mothers were a horror to deal with. However, unlike her daughter, her paths could be transmitted through the air, water, and any other surfaces without a [Battle Frenzy] boost, showcasing her mastery of the unique racial skill of the kirins of the Gueillxar n.The sky above Coral Beards beach was filled to the brim with long root-like mana lines that were probably designed to prevent me from flying. Even with my rocket boosters, Neills mother was controlling them to me in like a fish, while my fire spells were being blocked by the dragon paths hardening the air into shields. Although, the most nerve wracking thing about all of this was that the dragon paths could burst in lightning or concussive mana sts, both of which Neills mother was constantly shooting at me. I was afraid she would even use that [Freikugel] move on me! Well, aside from the over-the-top description I just gave, training with Neills mom, Empress Yuilengreill, was actually pretty invigorating, as it felt like I was sparring against her daughter. A martial artist-focused dragonkin who weaponized dragon paths to distort the battlefield to take control over it. Merely touching her mana was hazardous, as the dragon paths could make my mana paths rupture, literally exploding them as if I had [Arcane Fever]. This wasnt even considering how a single punch or kick from her felt like a blow from a sledgehammer. The only silver linings were that she was only a kirin, a so-called lesser dragonkin, and didnt have ess to [Battle Frenzy] like her daughter. Her stats were far inferiorpared to a true dragonkin like the other empresses Then again, that mattered little to me since she was still a rank S! She outstatted me in everything but my mana! She had double my dragon forms agility in her [Elvenize (Minor)] form! Come on, Hestia! Three days of training and youre still not looking too good. You have a whole audience here, but youre barely giving it your all. Come on, faster, girl, faster! Yuilengreill cheered me on to my chagrin. She might call it three days, but to me, it felt more like two weeks with how much she was putting me through the wringer. It took an entire week for Neill to finally find time in her schedule to meet with her mother through the subspace, so I thought about spending the time until Neil arrived leveling up some of my draconic skills through training, but Yuilengreill was merciless. Well, despite myints, I was just happy to have somebody training me aside from Vifi and Mom, and this was a good step-mother-daughter bonding moment, especially with an empress-mother I wanted to get close to. As Neills mother, having a good rtionship with her was a must! Okay, love, good enough for today. Enough dodging;e down and take in the beachs warmth. Yuilengreill pped,manding the tendrils of dragon paths to stop shooting electricity at me and to retreat back to her. Seeing her walk back to the beach on the water, I couldnt help but let out a deep sigh. Good work, Princess Hestia! That was brilliant, your highness! You did better today! Good job ande on down; weve prepared a feast! Arrgh, this sorta attention is kinda unnerving The audience Yuilengreill mentioned was the horde of fervent dragonewts, curious elves, and merchant-eyed Caedhulens cheering for me from the beach. Since my step-mother always wanted to train me here on the beach, we had a bunch of onlookers that were helping spread the fact I existed. A week of shopping and wandering around the city was nothingpared to a kirin empress putting a dragon through their paces, I guess [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] After disabling most of my buffs, I copsed onto my lounging chair like wet paper, feeling over a weeks worth of muscle aches. I looked at my arms, groaning at the lichtenberg figureslightning scarscovering every inch of my body, from the tip of my tail up to my shoulders. Was I ever d I wasnt wearing a swimsuit right now! Although wearing some beachwear would be soo nice, since Coral Beard was located right on the equator. It was soofortably warm; I wanted to justy here and soak in the rays with my entire body. The sun was extremely strong, reflecting off the yellow grainy sand. Yo, little sis, you look like a broken down marite, hiehie. Oh shut it! I turned my body around, frowning as I saw my favorite sisters face through the [Room] portal. She waved at me with a big fat grin, causing me to sigh. You could have said something before I epted. Course! She showed me a thumbs up. But it wouldnt have been as funny. You have to suffer like I did, my little hatchling sister. This skink. Sadly, I couldnt feel too bad about it. After all, ever since I woke up, Ive been waiting so desperately to meet the rest of Aurora and my half-sister, yet as they all were busy with their own adventurers, jobs, and duties, none of them had entered the [Room]. Svena and my maids have been taking care of the subspace regardless, but theyve also been upying themselves with our eatery, so it felt a bit sad that my [Room] was so empty aside from Gravy. Rajah, my sweet kitty. Where are you? Thankfully, Sis was the first. Unlike the others, Sis hadnt gone on a journey to a foreign country Id never seen before, but was staying with her friend Renee in Yeos; she was helping out with the many dungeons suddenly appearing in its capital, Elyonda. She just finished closing a dungeon just three days ago, which was when I reunited the daughter with the mother. Neilly! I remembered Yuilengreill scream as they hugged, and I couldnt help but tease Sis about it since her mother had started using that nickname cause of me. Maybe this was revenge? Come on, love, it wasnt that bad, Yuilengreill said as she came over with a dragonewt member of her n, bringing over the ice fruit drinks Tasianna made. Drink and eat. You need the nutrients. The fifth empress in her kirin form appeared just as Neill described, a horse with the scales of a reptile covering her entire body as long manes decorated her neck and head. Unlike Neills more draconic figure, however, Yuilengreill looked exactly like a purple unicorn from a fantasy show, reminding me of a certain sparkling twilight pony. However, the mother-daughter pairs simrity didnt just stop at their purple-colored scales, as even their humanoid forms looked practically identical to the point you could confuse them for sisters. The main difference was that Yuilengreill had chosen an elven form instead of human, and had her purple lion-like mane groomed to the point she didnt look like a sheep to me; she also seemed to prefer outfits simr to a Chinese qipao! Funnily enough, unlike her daughters exposed kimono that showed off her chest, the mother was pretty modest. Her scale dress hid most of her slim figure and legs, but exposed her developed arm muscles, probably thick enough to crush a skull. She exuded immortal martial artist from a cultivation novel energy and looked old enough to be the leader of a sect. Suffice to say, she was pretty awesome. Yuilengreil, stop spoiling my daughter and just enjoy yourself. We still have so much time until we have to go, so sit down and drink, Mom chided, sipping on her drink like a tourist on the Bahamas. Cant you let go of your dragon tendencies for a moment, Melloxtressa? For your daughters growth, at least? Yuilengreill snapped back. Lazing around after training will only ruin the feeling. You have to stay active and eat well! Up, up, Hestia! Up! They got along just fine. Their cat fighting was their way to express their fondness of each other. Yuilengreill then turned to the [Room], smiling as she addressed her daughter. Neilly! Anything you miss? I had the chefs make a bunch of your childhood dishes; we have some worm noodle sd. Mother, I told you to please stop the nickname! Im not a child any longer! Neill shouted, eyeing me with daggers. You might have be a rank A, but you are still my little girl. Ah, yes, it was exactly what Mom said. My second sister was now a rank A, having evolved during the time Inguished in thata, but her humanoid form hadnt changed much aside from her purple unicorn horn gaining some red and blue streaks that made it look like those multi-colored soft serve spiraling ice cream Thinking about it made me crave for some soft serve. Unfortunately, that was all I got to see, as Neill was adamant about not showing her new rank A form until she returned to Miononbx to make it more of a surprise. Even her mother was pouting a bit at having to wait. Imagine that, a long-living dragonkin like her was annoyed she had to wait, when a year at best would probably feel like nothing to her. This story has been uwfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Well, that was that. Training was over and my beach day continued, so I followed my mothers advice and had a meal. Seeing so many people celebrating on the beach as the waves crashed against the sand, it was as if we were on spring break with a bunch of uni kids, and it made me almost want to sing, but I was more interested in watching for now. As an entertainer, my main priority was to understand the local customs to adapt my music to. Singing was, apparently, not exactly too popr amongst dragonewts, so I wanted to know what exactly was. Though, watching all these dragonkin pping and celebrating, I realized most of them werent belting out songs, but just a bunch of roars and throat singing. What was worth watching, though, was the way the dragonewts were performing along with the vocal performance. Oh wow. Dancing and the rattling of scales. It reminded me of the ritual dance Master Kush, Krim-k, and Grahta had performed during Akashts funeral. Although they tried to imitate my dancing, theirck of training in it showed as I was more mesmerized by the music they were creating through their bone essories. The constantly rattling and the whistling of the wind passing through the holes in the bones was a delight to listen to, fully etched into my memory along with all the grief I felt for the loss of a friend. Unlike the funeral, though, this was a dance made to fully enrapture peoples attention as they cheered for them in rapture, simr to the bards Ive met during my journey. In fact, the throat singing I had heard so much about wasnt even the highlight, the dancers were. Scantily-dressedas much as a dragonewt could show skinthese dancers were swinging their hips, chest, and tail around as if they were belly dancers, while the more acrobatic ones used the sky as their tform. Each movement was perfectly synched with the rattling of scales striking each other or the loud thuds of tails and wings mming against the ground or on their dancing performance partner. If I had the right topare this to a style or culture on Earth, then maybe I would liken it to abination between Hawaiian h apanied by the throat singing of central Asia and percussion-focused cultures. Even then, my description probably wouldnt do it justice. Haa, the deep, husky, soul-piercing throat singing of the dragonewts brought so much texture while the dancers fully wove the story being told through their art. It was like I was witnessing a ritual dedicated to the gods or some important figure. The performance wasnt just done for entertainment alone. It was to show respect. Yeah I can see. This will be hard to replicate but what if I was part of it? [How is it, mydy?] Woah! I jerked back when Beth suddenly pressed her face against mine, startling me a bit before Iughed it off. The dancing? [The festival, yeah! You should be able to understand the lyrics, no?] I shrugged before focusing my hearing on the lyrics. Kyruuuht yukarrghk bahthaaa uyt eeeyh ? Ohsh Kargryxmor hulkket ghut kahlui ? Mahkash bahthaaak kokor hurakzuthul ? ckened and conquered by God; preserved and maintained by his children ? We celebrate for their health as their fire surges, keeping us warm and safe ? At least, I believed those were the lyrics for that portion. Its dedicated to Kramps? [Dedicated to your health!] Beth pped. [And for your entire n. Doesnt it feel good to be on the receiving end of a song and dance, instead of being the one to give them all the time, mydy?] Feels awkward, honestly. I giggled bitterly. I want to hop right in and try it out with them, but it would be selfish and stupid. Our dancing and singing education is quite different and I would just ruin the show. Cant have that. [Oh, dont worry about it! I knew you enjoyed the show when you smiled, but I guessed you were analyzing it, right?] Beth correctly guessed so I nodded. [Theyre wishing you good health. The festival is there to wee you to Miononbx. There arent many chances dragonewts get to celebrate with true dragonkin, I hear, so most of them are treating this like those national festivals back on Altrust.] I guess she was correct about that, but it still felt a bit weird to ept such a gesture. What exactly was preventing me, though? Was it Hikari, who didnt feel like she belonged on Miononbx, or was it the fact Ive been traveling so much that this still didnt feel like home? As if I was a visitor, a tourist, instead of a native? Or, maybe it was cause I havent fully adapted to the culture, yet? My feeling of joining in was hindering me. Was it jealousy? Like an entertainer feeling left out from a performance. A third wheel. Or, maybe its just hard to be fully treated like a princess with all the benefits and luxuries imperials are given by their subjects. Even Iceskale didnt give me such a warm wee. [Dont worry, as Her Majesty said, you can probably learn everything once we get back to Frozen Nest. Just enjoy the sun, hehe.] Beth smiled before she began sipping on her iced drink as if her life depended on it. This weather probably wasnt toofortable for an ice wyvern. Nevertheless, as the party continued, I suddenly heard the loud sound of a horn, a ship horn to be precise. Your guest is here. Come along, Yuilengreill said, signaling for our group to stop rxing. As we left the celebration and took to the skywith the kirin empress and Vifi using [Air Walk]we traveled over to the outer port beneath the floating city floating above thegoon. Once there, we waited as a ship slowly sailed through the channel in between Miononbx and the ind of the Ancient Elven Kingdom, KelThun. While we were waiting, a couple of dragonewts approached Yuilengreill with documents, prompting her to follow them. Seeing as we had nothing else to do but wait and take in the fishy smellmuch to Vifis disgustMom suggested we follow after her fellow empress, as she wanted me to watch what was happening. It was educational, apparently. Doing as she said, we ended up at the harbormasters office responsible for the immigration and trade. With just a quick nce from Mom, the hurried dragonewts immediately became subservient and we were led to the second floor, where Yuilengreill was working through some documents while being watched and assisted by a couple of people. Thats my mothers duties as the fifth empress, and our ns responsibility as part of the kinkyuro, Neill said through the subspace. Everybody knew I was an otherworlder due to the kinkyuro, so it wasnt necessary to hide it anymore. The dragonewts of Loatryx handle most of the bureaucracy, but the empresses still need to give their approval for certain stuff. Mother and our n are responsible for trade and culture. Your future job, I guess? I teased, causing my older sister to roll her eyes. Yeah, yeah probably have to finally learn it once I get back home, but, yeah. Ill be helping her out a bit, I guess. She sighed, eyeing me with envy for some reason. Anyway, the dragon empresses have the final say on most of ourws and edicts, with the kinkyuro enforcing their will. In this case, its because the ship has goods directly from Folschreck. For the first time in a long time, were getting something from the Folschreckians, so the harbormaster is probably suspicious. Kargryx, and Loatryx as a result, are istionists, dont forget, Mom added. We have our trade partners and we only deal with them. All iing naval vessels go through Caedhul for inspection, especially the goods, and only then are they allowed to enter our territory. Theyve turned away ships because of disease, illegal goods, and any number of other reasons. Anybody or anything without Caedhuls approval isnt allowed entry. What about leviathans, sea serpents, and illegal ships? I asked. The first empress deals with that, Yuilengreill answered, not looking away from the parchments. Her connection with Caedhul as a leviathan bolsters our navy, so if you break ourws, you will be unweed in Caedhul as well. Otherwise, her duties lie in maintaining the continents military defense and public orderorder amongst us dragonkin, I mean. Her son is a wee heir to those duties. I nodded. I guess the dragoon order focuses on keeping things calm in Loatryx? She raised her head and went to the window, pointing at the many armored dragonewts currently standing in front of the pier. All of them held their spears tightly like standing guards, while others were flying in the sky. Some of them were even wyverns. I guess thats not normal, I said. Not at all, love. Yuilengreill shook her head before returning to the desk. Vifi then came forward, gave the sight a quick look before shaking her head as well. Thats the sight of caution. The knights on the harbor with the decoratedmander are the vanguardsprobably the most skilled. Those in the sky are responsible for nking and to take out any runaways through sky superiority, but they also attract the most attention. An arrow will be loosened at them first, which they can evade, but acts as a signal for the vanguard to charge in. [Dragoon Jump], you call it, right? Hearing this, Yuilengreill raised her head from the desk, turning around with an approving nod. I heard from Melloxtressa that you were once our dear Hestias enemy, but it seemed she didnt tell me everything. Keen eye of a tactician there. Soldier, at least. The harbor guards in BoleTaria would do the same, although we secure our nks with magic and arrows. Rather sink a ship than let enemiesnd, Vifi replied. The prudent choice. But anybody foolish enough to attack Kargryx must know how to endure the elements first before they can attack, otherwise the sky,nd, and oceans will swallow them whole. Once Yuilengreill was done with the documents, she handed it to the dragonewts and they rushed off. In this case, Caedhul warned us the Folschreckian brings more than just her furniture, clothes, and servants. Some imported food, silvery, and taxable goods. All handled, of course, but you could have told me that sooner, Melloxtressa, Hestia. I was not told that, Im sorry, I chimed in, prompting the empress to shake her hand. The responsibility lies with both of you, but your mother is supposed to know and be proactive in this matter to save us on issues like this. She then turned to Mom, as if she never meant to scold me. Your daughter is awake now and youre done with your training. Do not forget you are the sixth empress. Your duties lie with Frozen Nest but help us out, wont you, love? Mom scratched her ear, nodding once. It is as you said. Apologies, sister, I think Ive been too careless recently. I shall act better. Seeing Mom lower her tail and usual attitude to Yuilengreill told me where their rtionship stood without me having to hear them say it outloud. I saw the six empresses in Moms memories fight with Eltharion and if all six were happy enough to share him with each other in a harem, then their bond must be tighter than blood. I mean, Mom would freeze dwarves and humans after the slightest insult, even scolding me how I had to act more like a dragon princess. Yet she showed a deference to somebody who, I believe, was weaker than her. It wasnt a very draconian behavior, from what Ive learned up until now. In any case, with this dealt with, we went down to the harbor as the shipnded. Waves of various people entered and had a quick inspection at the customs with their luggage before they boarded a separate vessel to reach the main city. After a while, a kirin dragonewt led a woman with a band of servants, guards, and a knight towards us, while crates upon crates were driven behind her by strongmen-looking levianewts. Seeing me, she curtsied while the others bowed. May shadows keep you safe on this calm DarkDay, your majesty. May the Goddess and Emperor Eltharion always keep the free skies of the dragons in peace and harmony. My name is Annaheil von Zahbak, niece of the former cardinal vicar of the Holy Capital of Aureolis, Sir Marius von Zahbak. I thank you, graciously, for allowing me refuge here and may the Goddess keep you in her loving heart. Her ent was quite simr to her uncle. She rolled her Rs a lot. Yuilengreill stepped forward, instead of Mom. I am the fifth empress, Yuilengreill Huanlong Gueillxar. You stand now on Kargryx, meaning ourws will now apply to you, Folschreckian. Of course, your majesty. I would not be here without your mercy. Good, then we are made clear then. n Kargryxmor will sponsor you on the wish of the third princess, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, but for the sake of your health, n Gueillxar will house you and your entourage. My kinsmen will exin everything once we are at my mansion. She then turned to Mom. Have your servants load everything on the boat. This is Empress Melloxtressa and her daughter. Greet them, child. She did as she was told, doing the entire spiel once again, only Mom was less patient with the decorum. She introduced herself and then it was my turn. I have heard much about you from my uncle, Princess Hestia. Thank you very much for your aid, and for sacrificing so much in the Goddesss name. I wish I could give you more than these presents.She pointed at the crates filled with gold, fur, and other valuablesHowever, I had to travel light. Still, please ept these presents in the name of House Zahbak and my payment for the treatment. I sized her up, noticing she didnt look as ill as Amadeus despite having Raffarsons Debilitation. When I asked her about it, she mentioned the tonic she had been drinking had strengthened her mana paths to the point she could live normally. Seeing as she looked like she was in herte twenties, she probably had more time to get ustomed to her new health. Do you still have any of the tonics? I asked. Of course! My mother told me to pack all of them after we learned the truth of who made them. I still drink them, of course, but I do hope I will be able to acquire a permanent cure before they run out. How long? Eight months, if I ration them. Which means I cannot leave the house nor use my mana. Two months, if I do not. I have eight bottles. Oh great, I have a timer Well, in the end, it was seven bottles since we had to analyze how the Prince of Sloth concocted the tonic in the first ce, which was even worse, but this was what I got myself into. Getting a cure for Raffarsons Debilitation, one of the most devastating gic defects for a noble, would be a great enough boon to have a number Folschreck contractors turn on the demonkin, after all. Considering how many people they got in their palms, this was a worthwhile endeavor. Speaking of the illness, apparently it was onlymon in humans, as it rarely appeared in elves and had no effect on the dwarves. In fact, ording to the dragonewts, dragonkin werent known to have it as well, so no progress had been made to cure this issue. Only the tonic made by the Prince of Sloth and the one High Bishop Theodore made with my blood actually weakened the effects, which was why Annaheil was here with us on Kargryx. Sadly, for now, I couldnt do anything. Which was why I had asked Mom and Yuilengreil for this favor in the first ce, to allow me some time to research things. Those two didnt care about a non-dragon issue like this, but I was happy to hear they were willing to amodate my wish in exchange for something only I could do. What were they trading for? Well Deal with the holy dragon flight, love, Yuilengreill wanted. They have been pestering everybody to see you, and I would not like to force you to see them. Speak with them and find a way to settle them down, but I have to warn you that they are quite stubborn seeing as they see you as a real contender for the throne! Be careful. What did Mom want? As you are now recognized as an adult, I would like to ask you for some help managing Frozen Nest. As I said, dragon culture is quite stifled when ites to cultural and technological advancements and I wish for your help in some ideas to make our home more lively. Iceskale might look prosperous, but that is due to trade with the rest of Miononbx. Our home is our pride, after all, and I wish to see it rise, as such. If youpared Iceskale harbor with Coral Beard, then, well, Mom was totally right. Which was why we left Tasianna in Coral Beard as she was our alchemist, while the rest of us returned to Frozen Nest for now. My business on the maind was over, and it was now time to get ready for my trip to the cial north and also to fulfill two requests. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Back home time! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 499: Time For a City Building Side Quest. Chapter 499: Time For a City Building Side Quest. Levianewts. Youre kidding, levianewts? [Levianewts, dear. I can see them from here.] Jumping off Moms back to grab onto one of her front legs, I stared at the ground as the sight of Frozen Nest and Iceskale came into view, trying my best to see what Vifi and Mom were talking about. From up here, it was like trying to pinpoint a single person from the windows of a flying airne. It took a second until my superhuman eyesight finally kicked in and I managed to see what was going on through this evenings darkness. At the front of the Nordor dragonewt mansion, I could see a group of levianewts leaving through the gates alongside a silver dragonewt who was seeing them off. Wrinkling my brows, I climbed back up. Whats so bad about that? I asked. [Management of Loatryx is delegated to the kinkyuro, or in Frozen Nests case, to our dragonewt n and our subordinates. The city hall and the seat of our nests republic officials is on the floating city, but business talks may happen within our mansion, as well,] Mom exined. [There is a distinction, though. Having the talk in at our mansion usually indicates something that involves our n personally, and I dont believe some levianewts have anything important to say to us.] [Most levianewts and the few leviathans working on Frozen Nest are hired by Lord Karydrinoss fishing industry or by the harbormaster,] Shay added. [If they have aint, they would normally lodge it with the harbormaster or Lord Karydrinos, not to the Nordor n.]I tilted my head. So youre saying something is going on while weve been out? Only one way to find out. Vifi shrugged before Mom began to rapidly elerate her flying speed, helping us to quickly reach the port city as fast as possible. As wended, Mom and the wyverns immediately transformed back into their humanoid forms, and I immediately heard a raucous amount of Her Majesty has returned! and Good health to Empress Melloxtressa cheering from every direction. People were flying up to the floating city, gathering inrge groups to express their awe and respect for their former Dragon Ruler of Ice. Nobody rushed in front of us, keeping a respectful distance even in the sky. While this was totally a normal sight, since it also happened on the first day I came to Iceskale, what made it actually surprising was that this was in the middle of the night. We had just returned from the maind, and people were already treating Mom as if they hadnt seen her in ages. Regardless, we ignored them for now and entered the mansion, our new base for the foreseeable future, so I could help Mom fulfill her duty as an empress of Kargryx. And, once we were all settled inside, Mom spoke with the mansions majordomoPradreoto find out what was going on with the levianewts. They came as representatives of the various leviathans living and working on Frozen Nest, your majesty, he answered. True dragonkin wouldnt want to beg lesser or dragonewts for favors, after all. They were asking us if we wished to formalize arger trade contract between Frozen Nest and Caedhul. Meaning, more levianewts to man our trading operations, allowing us to deliver our wares and fish to even maind Altrust. Cut Coral Beard out of the deal. They want to undermine Yuileingreills authority? Undermining the fifth empress, I see? Mom said with cross eyes. Well, there are nows stopping us from doing so. Frozen Nest can independently form deals as long as I breathe. What did you tell them? I rejected. Good. Reason? They are expanding the first princesss influence. Our princess has not made her will and standing known to us; as such, I spoke on behalf of the rest of Iceskales senate as n Nordors majordomo. Excellent work, Pradreo. I see now why my daughter spoke so highly of your work while I was hibernating. Bowing, he replied, I am unworthy. Hearing this only made me feel bad, since my first meeting with Pradreo didnt exactly go too well, to the point Neill had to step in. I only spoke well of him after our entire ordeal with the event Quest in Inkoran-Tazul, where he had almost lost his life giving me the chance to kill that dragonyer. I should consider this a chance to better our rtionship, since he was part of the family. After this discussion, Mom scheduled a meeting with the senate in Iceskales city hall, prompting Pradreo to execute her order. He immediately went out of his way to send messengers to recall the senate members back to Iceskale, telling us it would happen tomorrow. Once morning came, it was time for this adventures genre to change once again! No longer were we in an action-RPG or idol simtor game, no-no, it was time for me to truly be one with my role as a princess! What exactly was it? Well, obviously, a bit of kingdom building! A member of the imperial family had the right to y some Cities Sky No, wait, wrong game. A member of the imperial family had the right to y some Ann Hestia, cant we just eat our breakfast before going to work? Hikari snarled in exasperation from inside my mind. Look, they made some sushi! A buncha early morning shellfish with lemon, fish oil, and, ooooh! Itadakimasu and eat! Hearing my other half say that almost sounded like a threat. In fact, it was one since she could just take over our body and begin eating, meaning I would miss out on the chance of fully enjoying the meal! Itadakimasu! I said after pping my hands, pushing that genre change idea for ater time. Once the meal was done, the maids inside the mansion quickly helped me get dressed and Mom, the twins, and I departed for the city hall. Vifi, as she had no interest in how we wanted to manage ournds, decided she would just go out to hunt instead. Just hearing her say that made me want to join her, but I really, really should learn Iceskales bureaucracy first. Iceskales city hall was located on arge elevated area on the floating city, requiring us to fly up the stairs. I tilted my head back a bit and stared up at the building, which looked more like a giant, gothic cathedral than what I would normally expect civil servants to work inside. When I pointed that out, though, Mom asked me why that would be important. The city hall is the republics dragon nest. Their show of power, which is why the building was constructed with imported fairnite, dwarven-made stone statues of dragons, precious timber and stone only found on Frozen Nest, as well as plenty of true ice from your grandfather, Mom exined. Grandfather? Oh, your father? She nodded. As you know, the position of Dragon Ruler of Ice was taken by my father after Kargryxmor established his empire, which also led to the founding of Loatryx. Iceskale back then was far different from nowadays, and although it has grown, some ancient pieces from back then still remain. This city hall, for example; only its exterior kept changing but its skeleton is still made from that same true ice from back then. So youre saying my maternal grandfather also likes to show off like my paternal one? Oh, shush, dear! Mom pouted, causing me to giggle. Hiehie but using true ice to make things, huh? I guess Mom and the other ice dragons are the only ones able to do that. Hearing her exnation only reinforced the idea that these older buildings probably were initially intended as ces of worship. Not out of religious reasons, but purely from the awe and respect dragonkin probably felt for their ancestors, or, in the beginning, for their parents. Mom, since I am your only child, does that mean that all of the Nordor dragonewts are descended from my uncle? Your brother? Or are some of them also rted to grandfather Nordor? I asked. My understanding of how dragonewt ns worked was pretty good, but sometimes questions did pop out with how they first began. Mom gave it some thought for a moment before shaking her head. My father was only faithful to his wife, your grandmother, so dont worry. Every single Nordor dragonewt is descended from your uncle, Odlesstrus, but I think youre also curious about your paternal dragonewt n, correct? Well, much like Eltharion, Kargryxmor also had a harem of wives, but only one of them was his favoritethe only dragon among them. Hearing that made me look up with furrowed brows. I know its different with the culture you grew up with, Hestia, but harems arent that particrly controversial. Female dragons are quite possessive with their mates and children, with many not wanting to share, leading to the mating battles I told you about. Being able to settle it peacefully is a virtue, Mom excused. Your paternal grandmother was a saintess, though. Or maybe she never felt threatened by her husbands elven and dwarven mistresses. Are they around today? How about Uncles children? My nephew is well, but he is reaching the end of his souls lifespan, much like your aunt. They should be alive long enough to see you mature, though, she replied, worsening my mood a bit. Your paternal side, though The civil war wasnt kind, and neither were your uncles and aunts. Your Kargryxmor dragonewt rtives took their sides, and that is that. Let us not speak ill of the dead. Tricky discussion point, I guess After entering the building, two lines of silver- and white-scaled dragonewts bowed and weed us with a loud, To Her Majesty, Empress Melloxtressa, and Her Highness, Princess Hestia, we of Iceskale wee you to the city hall! Only men and women in fine yukatas could be seen, with some having badges on their badges while others wore ice flower wreaths around their horns. Two of them stood in the middle and approached us. One of them was Pradreo. The other was an elf-dragonewt hybrid with a true dragonkin smell, looking pretty simr to Rhekkraxus in his humanoid form, only that he wasnt as scarred and had long, white hair that grew down to his waist. Your Majesty, both bowed, tucking their tails in between their legs. Once Mom ordered both to straighten, Pradreo re-introduced himself to us out of formality before he began introducing the dragonkin next to him. However, I interrupted him. Siegragxus, correct? Smiling, the man nodded. Correct, your majesty. Weve only met once, but you were already able to recognize my smell? I shook my head. Not quite. However, I did meet your younger brother in his elven form, and you look just like himalmost like twinsso it made it easy to guess. Also, you dont smell like your father, and I still remember him. Personally, it felt awkward to see him, here since I Rhekk and I left on a bad note thest time we met, and I wasnt so sure if he had told Sieg everything that happened or not. Sure, Rhekk was pretty prideful so maybe he didnt say anything, but I didnt know. Should I excuse myself to Sieg, or should I wait for him to speak first? Astute. I apologize, I forgot he had told me of his meeting with you in Iceskale. Ive been immersing myself in documents, he said, causing my heart to drop for a moment. Keeping my poker face up, Sieg didnt notice anything as he invited us in. Aunt Melloxtressa already knows me, so I dont think we need to keep the introductions up. Let us move on up, then, shall we? Mom nodded. Lead then, Siegragxus. Ahhh, he knows! Shit! [He wont be snide with Her Majesty around, your grace,] Beth said, patting my back with a thumbs up. She could always see the positive although I was more worried about the atmosphere. I think she means hell keep it sensible. Lets keep our mouths shut and it should be okay, Hikari added to calm me down, sessfully doing it for now. The meeting room was on the third floor, where we also found out that Pradreo and Sieg werent the only people who would speak with us. Aside from four dragonewts, I was shocked to see that Uncle Kary and Uncle Guyul were here! Well, Id seen Uncle Karys dragonewt form, and I guessed the other guy was Guyul since he smelled exactly like Uncle Kary, and his elven form had the same white-brown-colored hair as his dragon forms fur. Uncles! I waved at them, smiling to hide my surprise. Moms finest retainers and the dragonewts all stood up, greeting us as gracefully as they could, showing their fullest respect to Mom and me. The dragonewts, especially, looked both anxious and excited about the impending meeting with how they were viewing us, reminding me a bit of idol fans. We then got seated, with Mom and I on one side, while everybody else was seated together on the other end. The twins, however, had to stand up, as they were serving as guards. Alextraxus couldnte in time? Mom asked before we began. Ah, he had to take care of his retainers, Uncle Guyul answered, looking a bit grim. He gave me a look, as if to tell us it had something to do with me. Issues with that problem, and also the recent you-know what. Dont mind it, your majesty. If their parents cannot be patient with the current situation, then they do not deserve to be punished. Which is why I am here, Sieg added. My brother had to clean up his own mess, and Father assures me that he will learn to keep his ws to himself. Mom nced over to me, causing me to feel a bit trapped with everybodys attention on me. Noticing this, Pradreo raised his hand. W-well, let us not be concerned about such issues now, right? He coughed to clear his throat. We are here because Her Majesty wishes to help rule the country, so let us begin, no? As nobody protested, Pradreo nodded, letting out a deep sigh through his nose. Ahem, once again, I am Pradreo, the current majordomo for n Nordors mansion on Iceskale, acting on the authority of Patriarch Odlesstrus to aide Her Majesty, Sixth Empress Melloxtressa, and Third Princess Hestia. Therefore, I am the representative of n Nordors seat on Iceskales senate. This story has been uwfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. From there, the rest introduced themselves. Karydrinos. Patriarch of n Liandsee and also the seat holder of the fishing and gastronomy industry. Guyulthanos, patriarch of n Ievfuchsdra and the seat holder of cultural management, the textile industry, and education. Siegragxus, eldest son of Dragon Ruler of Ice, Alextraxus, and the representative of n Thxarus. I shall speak about the mining and timber industry, in addition to our military, if needed. One question. I raised my hand. Speaking about the military, I learned that the first empress has the highest authority over it. How does it work for Iceskale, seeing as it isnt ruled by the kinkyuro, but by the ns Nordor and Thxarus? She will still have the right to overrule us as neededdragon versus dragonewt decisions, Sieg answered. However, Empress Melloxtressas duty as the sixth empress is to Frozen Nest as a whole. That overrides every other empresss authority. Hearing me pose such a question, Sieg exined that the different authorities reserved for the five maind empresses were divided amongst the different ns of Frozen Nest. Nordor was on the top of the hierarchy out of respect for Mom, while n Liandsee, Ievfuchsdra, and Thxarus helped manage everything with the support of their own retainers, which includes the four dragonewts sitting in the room with us. These meetings usually are hosted in the auditorium on the fourth floor; four times a year on thest day of each season. Each senator has the right to speak up for ns on how to manage the country, where we also discuss news, such as the session crisis, and also any other events, Sieg exined. Hold on, at the end of each season? I tilted my head. Doesnt that mean you already had onest month? Correct, we are repeating everything, Pradreo answered. However, it is still early in the quarter, so if needed, we can pivot well enough with our budget. Her Majestys words are thew on Frozen Nest. She called, we must respond, Sieg added. It is very, very rare for the patriarch or matriarch of a n to appear during these meetings, so they usually send representatives in the form of chosen dragonewts. If a dragon or drake wishes to learn more after hibernating for a while, the republic must please their curiosity. It can lead to some inefficiency, but it is part of our culture. So this is just normal. No wonder Pradreo managed to call people in despite how out-of-nowhere it was. We appeared since Her Majesty wanted to attend a meeting after so long, Uncle Kary said, prompting Mom to scoff. Ha, thest time Her Majesty attended one was right after she officially married our Emperor! Its been years! I bet the other dragons would have dlye to see this if they werent asleep. Which is why these dragonewts are here, Uncle Guyul added. Their loss; their descendants shall have the honor to serve Her Majesty today. Good, introduce yourself to our princess. Thank you, Lord Guyulthanos! The dragonewts said with full vigor as they stood up. Naturally, the senate wasrger than these eight members, but these were the people Pradreo considered essential for the meeting when he sent the messengers. The four dragonewts were actually normal bureaucrats and economists working in the city hall, meaning they knew the ins-and-outs of thetest senate assembly. They were here to represent their ns contributions but had an additional duty to summarize every other department as well. We didnt need to fill the room with the ns responsible forw enforcement or sports, not when our goal today was to find a way to help Frozen Nest progress, or at least, stand out more than just with a simple fishing industry. We would still hear about it, since Mom had to be aware of it, but the five dragonewts could tell us about it. After the introductions were over, Pradreo stood up and began handing out stacks of parchment to everybody, each stack thick enough that it could have been turned into a high school book! It was thicker than my hand! And, just like my school books, the information written on them made my brain turn empty. Ill sort through the information, Hikari suggested, but she was only a single person. [Split Soul Autonomy] might have inherited [Parallel Thoughts] function, but I didnt have the support of ten mes any longer. So I was worried Hikari would have a hard time going through all of this. The fishing trade is still as good as always, I see, Mom suddenly said, her eyes glued to the documents. Multiple whale and shark merfiend trades. But why is the coralplunk suddenly so high? Weve established an underwater farm, Uncle Kary answered. Not the usual gheeper or chochochuckle farms, but a ce for the coralplunk to settle and live properly. Good feed and a controlled environment leads to better meat. The dark dragon flight is especially fond of them, so we had to increase the export amount. Good choice. Fish meat might have increased, but on the other hand, underwater vegetation has decreased. Less interest from the outside, but more interest from within. Mom then continued, listing out numerous points on the documents and began asking about them with the relevant parties. Neither her eyes or mouth stopped for a moment to consider anything, freaking me out how she almost seemed like a machine with how effortlessly she was working. Simrly, the other dragons did the same, showing off years of experience working as administrators. Only the dragonewts showed their surprise at how everything was running like clockwork, but quickly adapted to the speed needed to keep up with Moms rapid inquiries and even her orders. Why has the festival budget been increased so muchst quarter, Guyulthanos? You spent so much money but barely recuperated anything. We prepared a festival to celebrate Her Highnesss birthday. With her birth, the 25th of WinterMoon must be a national holiday for Frozen Nest without question, he answered, hesitating. We didnt know when she would wake up, so we prepared everything in advan I told you not to order one! Mom raised her voice. My hatchling will awaken when she is ready, not arbitrary for your wishes. What a waste of funds, and from the look of it, you canceled it since she didnt wake up. She is not the sort of person to wish for such a waste of effort, so assure me you will not make another mockery of this next year. Y-yes, Your Majesty. I thank you for your mercy, Uncle Guyul bowed. Mom was right, I didnt like the sound of it. Even the fact that Mom made this national holiday dedicated to me official by permitting a second festival, even if it would have a lower budget. When I heard this, I asked Mom if there was a celebration for her birthday, but she hastily said no. I have no need to know, or want to be bothered, by a birthday, dear. I am over 3500 years old, and I barely check my age at this point; to me, a birthday has lost its meaning. To somebody young like you, though, the value of being blessed with life is still important to remember. I wish for our country to know it well, and the best way to do so is to make it a national holiday for everybody to enjoy. Now that I think about it, I dont know when you were born. That is because when it was time, I was already asleep, dear. It is the 16th of AutumnSun, but I implore you to not worry about it. I do not wish to celebrate my birthday, she denied, sounding like she meant it. Shouldnt we at least do it once for the memories, though? I will be pleased to do it alongside yours, next year. I wasnt the sorta person to force a celebration on somebody, so I shrugged and turned back to the pages in annoyance. I just couldnt understand why she was so adamant about it. A birthday party would be fun Thinking like this prompted Hikari to remind me that she might just not enjoy knowing she was older than 3500 years. I guess even dragons were sensitive about their age. Haaa, dont even think about it, Mom said, resting her head on her hand as if she was fed up. Well, if you wish to speak, now is the time. You had your chance to look through the documents, read the numbers, and listen to me work. Have you anything you wished to ask? No pressure, dear. This was my favor to Mom for helping me find a cure for Raffarsons Debilitation, so I had to show her I was willing to learn to be her heir. My future wasnt set yet, though, but this was still a step forward to bing an adult, in a sense. Yes, could I receive a quick summary of Frozen Nests most abundant exports? A listing, please? I asked. The information could be gleaned from the documents, but sorting through everything would take me more time than a couple of minutes. Do you count monster materials through the hunters guild, your grace? One of the dragonewts repliedThrahasa, was her name. When I shook my head, she continued. Thank you. The most important industry is our fishing export, naturally, which includes various seafood, products made from merfiend, and also valuables like pearls and rainbow coral. Coral Beard and the other harbor cities on maind Miononbx are ourrgest customers. Competition amongst the fishers of Coral Beard and the leviathans living in the warmer waters was a daily issue, to the pointrge fishing vessels could be swallowed up by hungry leviathans or adamantoises if a dragon wasnt protecting them. While it wasnt enough to cause significant damage, it did mean Coral Beards luxury fish products were rather low. Imagine bluefin tuna; that sorta luxury, highly expensive fish. It was harder to find delectable, high fat fish in the south since the leviathan and merfiend poption made most marine lifepetitive and strong. Meanwhile, due to the snow barrier surrounding Frozen Nest, the waters around our country were practically heaven for smaller fish and weaker species. We could, after all, prevent strong merfiend and leviathans froming in, giving us the chance to even turn mackerels big and plump. Yummy, and very desirable. No wonder Iceskale is well-off, even if its main industry is just fishing, I thought, finally understanding Moms words. On the other hand, the praises Thrahasa gave the other categories wasckluster, to say the least. The second and third most important industries were timber and mining, and that was only due to the exclusive blizzirk timber and evernight ice stone. They were considered, much like fairnite was, as a sign of wealth for dragonewts and elves, but due to ack of winters in Coral Beard, the ice resistance of the materials were practically unused. The demand was decent, but nothing to write home about. How about iron and other mineral ore good for smelting? I asked, prompting Sieg to speak. Our mines have ess to all themon ores needed to make steel, bronze, and eoriant. We do, however, have to import andurium and arcanuit, though. I didnt like to hear that. Arcanuit was the main material needed to make mana batteries, meaning we were reliant on other countries for them. It would increase the cost to train artificers here on Frozen Nest. In any case, the fourth most important industry was jewelry while the fifth was clothing using the fur and leather from the local monsters. Everything here was decent as well, but, once again, nothing stood out. The ice jewels you could find here were beautiful like pearls, but that was about it. I had Thrahasa list five more products before stopping her, realizing there was something missing amongst the listservice and technological experts. Everything listed was some kind of raw material, never any manufactured goods. Artificers were in low demand, as they were only used to maintain the various manatech around Frozen Nest, including the floating city, and tourism was an entirely foreign word. People came to Frozen Nest for trade and Quests, nothing more. There wasnt anything special to see here that you couldnt find on maind Miononbx, aside from the snowyndscape. Not to mention, the south was so much warmer andfortable to live in, unlike the sheer cold freezing my poor toes off daily. While the ice dragonkin loved this ce, the other sub-races didnt. Sleighing, ice skating, and skiing arent sports here, its just part of living, I thought after noticing them in the ident report section. That was how the flightless dragonewts, elves, and levianewts traversed the snowynd. Has there ever been any efforts to introduce ideas to our manatech industry? I asked. Sadly, another dragonewtPenakashook his head. Unfortunately, everybody able usually just moves to KelThun or to one of the main facilities on the maind. Iceskale isrge, but most of ournd is used for residential buildings. The majority of our yearly budget is used to maintain the buildings, for food, and entertainment like festivals. The cold stings, but warm food heals it well. Ah, okay. We dragons eat a lot, right. I realized. Auroras main expenses, aside from my concerts, were for our food and spices, after all. Still, looking at the budget, Iceskale wasntcking in funds to invest in the manatech industry. In fact, there was a good chunk leftover categorized as innovation funds that was allocated to nothing at all. When I asked about it, I was told it was mainly used for improvements to our fishing industry. The coralplunk farm, for example, dear, Mom interjected. Our fishing industry is part of our pride, so improving on it is a necessity to keep up with demand. Coralplunk fish are plump sea bass that act as moving coral beds for smaller fish. Their meat is a delicacy; it is like butter with an exquisite iron taste. Not too overpowering. And they help us developrger schools of other species. This money is used for these sorts of ideas. I nodded, contemting on this fact before an idea actually appeared. Theoretically, it could be used for other ideas, right? Money should be used to invest in ourselves, right? Sieg, though, didnt look pleased by this. Our fishing industry is the backbone of our economy, Princess Hestia. To disturb it could spell trouble for us. That is where the emergency funds are for, I pointed at the 89th page of this 200 page pile. If something were to happen, use it. From past years budget usage, the emergency funds havent been used once, while the one for innovation was only for the new fish farm. And only a quarter of it was needed. The money has umted, so why not use it? Iceskales ie hasnt increased that much, even with the new fish farm. It created stability and a more controlled environment for our fishers, Uncle Kary defended. Not only that, due to the addition of a farm, weve managed to decrease our number of unemployed. If we continually increase more opportunities for our citizens to work, it will help our growing poption. Does everybody want to be a fisher, though? I tilted my head, prompting him to do the same. Why wouldnt they? Fishing to feed our popce is honest work, while also decreasing the need for dragons to go on hunting rampages. It quells unrest. Uncle Kary didnt mean any malice with his answer, he was pretty forthright with how much he loved his job. It was clear he viewed his duty as the number one breadwinner as a tremendous badge of honor, and seeing how he was defending this budget, it seemed he also only saw himself as the one ce Frozen Nest could grow. If that was the case, then I had to argue him out of it, first. Is dive fishing like dragoons the only way the dragonewts are fishing? I asked. No, we also have plenty of underwater caravans. Liandsee dragonkin allows our n members to ride on our backs as we dive deep into the depths to catch a merfiend. They would throw harpoons ands at our targets. How do you retrieve them? With rope and water magic. If my children or Ie along, we use ice magic to help. He was so frank! I could see Uncle Guyul and Sieg starting to lose their patience with my simple questions, but Uncle Kary really was the best. He was a sweetheart, through and through. He could probably be an amazing kindergarten teacher with that sorta patience. Uncle Kary, has anybody ever told you that you love your job? Yes, Mom suddenly replied. Only for Uncle Guyul to follow up. Yes. Seeing this, Uncle Kary closed his eyes and nodded. He wasnt bothered by how annoyed Mom and Uncle Guyul looked as they red at him as if some bad memories had resurfaced. Then how would it sound if we made sure others were to like it as well, I suggested, causing Uncle to tilt his head in confusion. As I said, not everybody will want to be a fisher in the future, seeing as not everybody is part of your n. For example, Uncle Guyul here probably cant understand your love for it, right? Princess Hestia, I have never heard somebody speak a more honest truth before! Uncle Kary nodded without hesitation. Guyulthanos, Alextraxus, and Empress Melloxtressa all do not understand the true weight our fishing industry has on everything. All they wish for is to improve in other fields and to make sure our trade remains diverse, but our wealthes from exporting fish! The other dragons cannot live without our fish! You are sooo right, Uncle! Mhmm, I see our little princess truly understands Frozen Nest. Ah, what a shame I havent been able to give you a lecture on it yet, but this meeting should suffice. Still, even if he was a wholesome uncle, his eyes suggested he understood I had an ulterior motive. Then what is it you want? I want to spend the innovation funds on the artificer industry. I am waiting. I smiled. He was getting agitated. Uncle, as you know, not everybody in the world can enter the sea and live in the ocean. Simr to how amazing flying is, those who cant will never be able to understand it. I know it has been over 3000 years for Mom, Uncle Guyul, and Uncle Kary since they felt the thrill of flying for the first time. How about you, Siegragxus? Sieg closed his eyes and lifted his head up, staying silent before grumbling a bit. Freedom. Freedom. The dragonewts said as well. Freedom. I nodded, feeling kinship with them. I then turned to Uncle Kary. Do you think I could swim into the depths? You would need external protective measures, he answered, looking a bit grim. The sea around us is quite cold and it would pierce your draconic barrier after a while. Not to mention, the deeper we go, the more pressure will build up. For us Liandsee, we are half leviathan; we can survive in the depths. In other words, I will never be able to see the beauty of swimming with you, Uncle. Am I right? I said, causing Uncle to realize the horrifying truth of this. With him looking like this, I opened my storage and pulled out the recorder. cing it on the table, I gained everybodys attention. Then, how about we help the artificers out a bit? Everybody, this is an invention made by the Revolution Queen to replicate an Earthen inventionthe video recorder. I turned the item around and began showing everybody a recording of my concerts back on Altrust. The use of this manatech is to record visuals and sounds in real time, copying them into a memory card that allows you recall everything from that time. Is that you, Princess Hestia? Uncle Guyul asked. Ah, it is the one I attended in Inkoran-Tazul! Pradreo stated, jumping in joy. Hearing him say this, everybody knew this wasnt fake. You make me want that (Ring on Hand) ? Give my soul for (Ring on Hand) ? Our happiness (Ring on Hand) ? Reminds me of the mes of life (mes of life) ? Wild emotions (mes of Life) ? Roaring engines (mes of Life) ? All so I can say, I love you! (I love you) ? Motivates me (I love you) ? Youre my muse (I love you) ? All to share this ring on hand ? I could hear myself singing Ring on Hand in front of a bunch of newlyweds, making me smile as everybody was so intrigued by this. Uncle Kary! I shouted, gaining his attention. Tell me, what if were able to create a video of the depths of the ocean? A way to show the beauty of those who cant swim? Show me what youre experiencing and maybe even the entirety of Miononbx! Let them know what the fishers of Frozen Nest do to deliver the finest fish meat ever! With a flowery description, Uncle Kary couldnt endure it any longer and shot up, mming the table. How much money do you want for that? It was time for the idol culture to move to the next phasemass multimedia. If a country didnt have the resources to create more exports, then it was time to turn to the people. Music and entertainment was what we called soft-power! The power to influence others! Chapter 500: An Idol’s Dream of a Music Video. Chapter 500: An Idols Dream of a Music Video. Stop. However, just when I thought we could move forward, two people immediately raised their arms, putting an end to any hope of a quick resolution. I looked over, seeing both Uncle Guyul and Sieg displeased. Ignoring the economic value this invention will bring, I must inquire somethinghow are you expecting this to be made in Frozen Nest? Sieg asked. Ah, hes asking for the budget. Naturally, I got too hyped up after only persuading one person. I know a talented runesmith-sh-cksmith and two rising artificers, with one of them specialized in making system-based manatech. Theyve all worked with the recorder before and, if we give them the time and funding, they can probably reverse engineer it so we can produce more of it, I replied, but Siegs look just told me to go on, so I did. Once we have the blueprint, Ill have them train our artificers and then we can start producing them. Uncle Guyul sighed as the dragonewts all looked at each other with awkward smiles. Confused with this reception despite how captivated they were by the video, I looked around the room, only to see Mom smiling like always. Princess Hestia, I believe you have heard me give you an update on our artificer situation, correct? Sieg continued. Weck natural arcanuit deposits, meaning we must import mana batteries, raising the price we would need to sell at to make a profit. Besides, why would any artificer wish to live here, when it is more beneficial for them to be in Ankor-Nazta? Not to mention, wouldnt it be better for you to have these products made there, instead of here? We do not have the facilities for mass production. Ah. No, this wasnt to talk about the budget. Hes actually trying to kill the dream. Well, it wasnt like I hadnt expected this. I did just hear everything and could read it in the reports, but I also felt this was such acking argument to say otherwise. Here was the thingFrozen Nests only important industry was the fishing industry. Everybody knew this but it also was clear nobody was willing to branch out of it. It didnt help that the closest thing to a second profitable industry was still exporting raw goods as well; there was next to no manufacturing industry in Frozen Nest.They were all for improving on the existing fishing industry, but I guess it was different when it came to taking a risk on something different. Which was weird to me since Frozen Nest had more money than Aurora had ever earned! Which wasnt saying much since I wasparing a small adventurer party to a whole country that has been alive for over 2000 years now with a thriving fishing industry. Why am I thinking of fish all the time? Vifi would give me the eww face. Then you misunderstand me! I replied. My intention wasnt to bring a manatech revolution. On the contrary, Im not the best with tech anyways, so I leave those stuff to my friends who know how to bring those ideas into existence. Im thinking about focusing on the techs usage. What is the difference then? Uncle Guyul asked, his brows softening a bit. Because it is my dream to be an idol that can bring smiles to people! I said, baffling everybody but Pradreo and in a bad way at that. Everybody knows my situation; I just learned everything during the visit with Father. I am here not only to learn how to be an imperial princess but also help out Mom, since Frozen Nest is now my home. I have to treat it and its citizens well, because I am the sort of person who wishes for people to smile. A bit cringe to say that in an official budgeting meeting, no? Hikari needled me with a slight giggle. Youre me! You would do the same! Im not that bold! Shut it, let me speak! Composing myself as I felt my chest tightening in pain from what I said, I continued confronting these old men stuck in their ways. To me, music and dancing is everything. I know this might seem weird to hear from a dragon and a princess, but while the session crisis is important to deal with, I intend on prioritizing myself and my dream right now. Mom asked me to help Frozen Nest progress, to keep up with the rest of the world, but I am also doing this purely for myself. This recording? I pulled up the recorder and reyed the video of me singing on stage, huffing loudly with a wide grin as I finished a song. With a beaming smile as I heard the crowd roar into a thunderous apuse, I felt proud when I saw myself give them a massive bow. No haughtiness of a dragon princess to be seen, just the humble gratitude an idol had to give to her fans. I could help myself from smiling. The muscles in my face couldnt be controlled. I want this to spread to the entire world. I want people to see me everywhere, at any time, til the end of always. I want them to hear my voice when they have a bad time or when they need some peppy hype. I want them to consider what song to y for their current mood, but also just leave my ylist on auto-loop in the background while they work!I pped my hands in excitementThats right, Im suggesting something only I and the people around me can do! A musical revolution through the power of videos! I then pointed at Uncle Kary. That love can also be part of every industry in Frozen Nest! This is the power of videography that Earth possesses, and that I now want to bring to this world. I dont need the factories of Ankor-Nazta to achieve something like this, I just need a focused crew to bring this ambition to life! Standing up, posing with my fist raised in the air, I was trying my best to sound as passionate as possible. Maybe a bit too much, but I wanted to hide the whole awkward session crisis stuff and capture their imaginations with my reasoning. I needed this to get greenlit. I meant it when I said this was a selfish idea I was only doing for myself. Music videos and song recordings were my next goal now. Seeing how I was stuck on Frozen Nest made me wish for a way to contact not only my friends but also my fans. Entertainers going on hiatus was just part of showbiz, with many going out unannounced. At least in my case, my friends and allies notified my fans, but it also meant that for the next two years, I wouldnt be able to sing to them. Such a long time without fanservice would make it easy for people to forget me, especially with their daily workload. After seeing Neill and Yuilengreill meet, I really felt this fact drive home even further. Sure, with Tasianna around, the mother-daughter duo could continue speaking to each other, but what about when Tasianna returned to Frozen Nest? I felt bad for Yuilengreill, which made me wish we had a phonework in this world. This idea then expanded into what I had now after I saw and heard the reports. The world of Peolynca needed video streaming. I needed it! So, instead of the manatech industry, youre intending to expand on the cultural management and service industries? Uncle Guyul asked as he leaned his chin on his hands, hiding his mouth in the process. That is the basic idea, yes, but, frankly speaking, we should do something to help our artificers. We dont need to make it part of our main financial backbone, but we really do need to make sure they would want to stay here with their family. Doing the bare minimum wont cut it with how the importance of manatech development is rising with every year, I answered, thinking how obsessive Grimnir was as a Saint of Chihiro. Uncle Guyul closed his eyes, tilting his head from one side to the other, taking his time before speaking, This video recording would also help with education, no? Yes. You can record people giving lectures; back on Earth, there was a wide collection of videos on just about every topic imaginable that you could learn from. Karydrinos, this would solve our issue with hibernating dragons. Huh? borate, Mom interjected. Yes, your majesty, he stood up. As we are quite aware, it is rare for the older dragonkin to attend certain meetings due to their need to sleep and rest their souls. In other cases, they might be watching over their children and grandchildren hunting to level up. Anything can happen, and that can disturb the senate assembly, forcing the different ns to send dragonewt representatives. As a republic, this is far from the ideal situation, since, for certain decisions, we will need the patriarchs and matriarchs to speak up. You wish to record their words? Mom asked, making the entire room realize where this was going. Correct. Video evidence of the person speaking would help us when we dragons must convene. It wont help right now, but for the future, I can see a use for it. Not to mention, when one of us goes to our eternal slumber, leaving behind a piece of yourself like this sounds quite enticing, Guyul argued, bringing up one of the things I hated hearing the most. We can leave behind training advice for future generations, without needing them to rely on their memory or aging books. We can immortalize the beautiful sight of our country for everybody to see. The potential is massive. Of course, it would be. Mom nced at me with a quick smile, reminding me she was recording me when I was hunting my first mammoth. She probably wanted a recorder for her own selfish reason I agree with the proposal, Guyul stated, followed by Uncle Kary and Pradreo. I would like to suggest diverting the innovation funds into cultural management. How much can we afford? The dragonewts took a while discussing amongst themselves, crunching numbers with their abacus and [Mathematician] skills before finallying to a number. After calcting the wages for the necessary artificers, new hires, and also the potential needed material, this is what we can offer at a low risk to our treasury. Pradreo handed me the parchment. Okay, lets see, how many 50rge goldite coins! 50.000.000 Davi! That was about almost double the amount I had to spend for my [Crystal of the Divine System]. This was so much money! Why only 50? Mom asked for some reason as my widened eyes were glued on the parchment. We expect to spend over 100rge goldite for the initial investment into the ns, your majesty, Pradreo answered, shocking me even further. Thrahasa expects to spend money on acquiring another divine crystal, as we overheard Princess Hestia mention a System-based artificer. I can confirm this, as I saw the need for the crystal to erge the video. Connected to one, you can project it to the point a crowdrger than a za can see it. Oh, right, I forgot to mention that. Good thinking Pradreo. He continued, We could borrow one from the kinkyuro, but I presume we would like to have one ourselves for this new industry. E-excuse me, but 100 goldite? I spent about 26rge goldite for mine. Do weck dungeon core shards? I asked. No we dont, mydy. We actually have enough to make three more [Crystals of the Divine System], he answered. But aside from the crystal, we will also need to spend quite a bit of money to produce more of these recorders, especially spares in case any of them break. The 100.000.000 Davi is a precaution, the maximum we are willing to spend on materials, since we are unsure what is needed. I suspect you will need this amount. 10rge goldite is on employment fees and training, which means we are allocating about 150.000.000 Davi for this entire project, Thrahasa summarized. This is what the senate can approve once we have an agreement between n Nordor, Liandsee, Ievfuchsdra, and Thxarus. Hearing this, everybody looked over to Sieg. To me, this was arge sum of money that was enough to keep my idol tour afloat for multiple concerts even if I took losses on each one. This would be enough for Grimnir to go absolutely crazy without having to worry about the costs. So, what was this amount to Sieg? Was it too much to risk on my idea? Princess Hestia, let me remind you that this isnt n Nordors money, this is the citys and countrys. The citizens taxes, he said, making me feel nervous. Empress Melloxtressa, to ensure the proper procedures are held up, may I apany her in the execution of these ns? She is still inexperienced with Loatryxs bureaucracy. A fine idea. Do that. Pradreo, her siblings will soon arrive from the maind to help her with her [Battle Frenzy] training as well. Act as her assistant and make sure she follows her duty while training. I want her to be strong, do you understand? Considering my first action as a princess was to jump right into this project, Mom should be happy for now. Still, since I had personal investment in this project for my career, I had to make sure it worked. After this decision was made, the assembly continued with Mom discussing other points she wanted to be updated on, but nothing substantial enough for me to contribute to. Once the meeting was over, my first order was to have Sieg gather up the artificers needed for this project and to tell them a meeting will happen soon. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. When that meeting would happen was the question though, as I needed Grimnir, Eine, and Haruka together all at once. The issue, as Tasianna exined, was that every single member of Aurora and the students were all on their own long-term adventures. In the three weeks that Ive been awake, Neill was truly the only person Ive met, and that was cause she was just culling dungeons around a city I had a portal stone in. Grimnir and Eine were with Saori in Carmaniate, and the students were wandering around investigating the supposed demonic-influenced dungeons. All I could do right now was to ask Neill to send a missive to the students and have Svena send a letter to King Drangleic for information on Saori and the others. Which meant waiting for two days until I got a reply. Tatsuya and the others are currently deep inside a dungeon with Yorshka and Farron. Too many intertwined dragon paths for me to find there any time soon, Neill wrote, I read the letter to the rest of my party. So, heres the warning. Ill be going in, bye! I went silent, grimacing. Haha. The only person bemused by this was Vifi. That kirin knows exactly what she needs to do. Really makes me curious whats going on back there, but I guess we can learn about itter when Wolfboyes back. Yeah Well, that means Haruka wont be around for a while, but as long as we have Grimnir, things should work out just fine. Okay, second letter. Please. I took a moment and prayed before opening King Drangleics report on the situation. Please be good news. I greet the third princess of the Dragon Empire of Kargryx, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. When I first heard from Arcanuess Helvas that youreyada-yada-yada-fluff. Oh, here we go. Ahem, With the formalities done, I wish to grant you a report of the current Carmanite envoys. As you have mentioned in your letter, Miss Saori, Lady Eine, and Master Grimnir have been sent by the alliance to allow us to make formal contact with them for our future war with the Empire of Folschreck. Urgh I shook my head, dispelling those thoughts for now and continued, However, something that we hadnt expected is that Carminate is currently facing severe conflicts within. Another religious war, in fact, between two separate factions of God Danternos church. [Shiterno? What abo Ow!] Beth blurted out, prompting her brother to lightly smack her on the head for copying my naming habit. Oh no, Shiterno! Vifi added to support Beth, as Shay wasnt brave enough to provoke the lightning beast. Eyeing them for a moment, I refocused. As you might know, the Church of Danterno isnt quite as widespread as the other Origin Gods religions, mainly due to the negative stigma surrounding fire mages. However, this is less the case in Carmaniate, where the destructive might of a fire mage is considered a virtue for the nations war efforts. It isnt their national religion thoughCarmaniate worships all Origin Gods, save for Aurena, mostly equally. Some of the tribes even still pledge their loyalty to the old elemental emperors. Carmianiate is a nation not driven by religion, but rather through emotions and pride. Then why is a religious war happening over there? Which is why none of us expected something like this to happen. He wrote, making me weary for my friends. The two factions Lady Eine reported on were called the Phoenix and the true church of Danterno, with both seeming more like cults to her. In case of the former cult, they are gathering under the teachings of a prophet while the other is led by the various blessed of God Danterno. Incidentally, thistter group is still trying to hunt you down, your grace, so your stay on Kargryx is quite fortunate, less we have more assassins attempt to take your life. Are you kidding? Even after I literally let two of their blessed return to Carminate alive? Sheesh, being nice to these zealots was just idiotic, huh! Meanwhile, the prophet is confronting the main religious body in an attempt to stop these assassinations. Lady Eine mentioned this prophet isnt even properly leading his faction, but that people have been gathering under his wings due to his various good deeds in helping the tribes of Carmaniates savannah, he wrote. Strangely, this person is an arvisian with wings on his back, simr to my family, but instead of normal feathers, his are constantly on fire. In addition to how he ims to not harm the Crimson Saintess in the west, people have called him the prophet, as he acts as if he knew God Danternos thoughts, despite not being a blessed. In fact, aside from his fire maniption, he is known to be quite weak. We can continue talking about the reasons behind this religious war for ater time, but for now, allow me to exin how all this has affected your party members situation. Essentially, due to the religious war, reaching the capital has be impossible for Saori, Eine, and Grimnir. Why? Cause rumors have spread far enough that they know the Stygian Wolf is a constantpanion to the Crimson Saintess. If they got to her, they would get to me, which was why Saori wanted to avoid going deeper into Carmaniate until everything cooled down. Therefore, theyve concentrated on the rhytilic acquisition, and managed to find something pretty interesting during it. Theyve reunited with the beastmen ves theyve rescued from the grimgarians, of which some of them are acting as guides to help Saori avoid the Shiterno worshippers. During this time, they learned one of the tribes living in the northern parts of Carmaniate was rted to a certain somebody. Belzac. One of the local tribes was part of the original cult created around him when he defeated the archdemon, KleaHatma. This was confirmed by the two named figures. Therefore, Miss Saori has been preupied with multiple duties. At the time of this letters arrival, your party members should be ready in three days. Thus, I conclude this report. Many greetings from Artorias, and may the Goddess always keep you in her favor, Princess Hestia. With that, three more days passed for us rather uneventfully, although I did use this time to finally go hunting. Fresh battles against other rank Bs kept my [Battle Frenzy] in check, but most importantly, it taught me how to fight ice-aligned monsters. Overwhelming them with fire was entirely doable, but it did be a bit hard to fully rely on it, as the rank A dragons showed me just two weeks ago. I needed to adapt to how monsters in this country fought and also learn how their ice attacks interacted with my spells. Yet, most importantly, I had to go back to my roots when it came to leveling skills. [Ice Resistance Lv. 1] acquired> Right, tanking attacks and increasing my resistances. Even if this damn skill required such a long time to train due to my natural ice weakness, I didnt care! Bear through the pain like a champ, and I woulde out of it stronger and better! This was Earth-style skill training! [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 3] [Scale Maniption Lv. 6] [Dismantle Lv. 10] gained> Well, the training also included a beat down. Owch! On your feet, soldier, Vifi pped as she shook her body, lightly jumping around like a boxers footwork. Empress Yuilengreill told you to train, so train you must. On your feet! Your mother is watching, you know? Youre just enjoying this, arent you? I grimaced as the impish wrathie shed me a mocking grin, clearly enjoying this. Since my evolution required me to not only be five-years-old but also have [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 10], [Hellde Dragon Lv. 10], [Sr Core Lv. 10], and [Royal Presence Lv. 10], my priority was to raise their levels to the max as soon as possible. I did manage to reach [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 7], [Hellde Dragon Lv. 7], and [Sr Core Lv. 7] after Yuilengreill personally trained me, but stopping here wasnt an option. The goal was to train enough so that I could at least solo a rank A dragon, even if that idea seemed a bit far fetched, but being a dreamer wasnt a bad thing. Also, having somebody 30 levels over me to drive me against the wall every single day was a blessing in disguise; Mom barely breaking a sweat while training me was more of a mood breaker, inparison. Vifi, despite wanting to be my guard at first, was acting more like a personal trainer at this point. As Vifi helped me up, I frowned as I saw the piles of broken crimson scales littering the grounds. Some had turned ck from being scorched by Vifis red lightning, while others were nothing but dust, pulverized by her lightning hammer. How would you rank mepared to when we fought for real? I asked. Without your spell songs, you wouldnt have beat me then, you know? Vifi bluntly said while stretching. You are strong for your rank, so dont look so down, yeah? Im far weaker than back then, so I cant urately give you a proper answer. Have you ever heard people tell you that youre stronger than your age? I said, prompting her to ask me the same question, prompting both of us to sigh. I pulled out some fragassa milkshakes and donuts for us to share. For survival. Heard it right, Donut! For survival, cheers! With a fine afternoon of training down, it was finally time for us to reunite with the rest of Aurora. To me, it had only been three weeks, but to my friends, an entire year had passed. Therefore, when the subspace portal opened and I saw the silhouette of a wolfkin woman, a dwarven man, and a human woman who was just a bit taller than I was used to, I almost jumped inside but didnt, as the twins blocked the path. Saori! I screamed, jumping around like an excited bunny, trying to find a gap in the twins defense to slip by, but against these defensive specialists, it was impossible Also, trying to force myself through would only hurt them. Grimnir! Oh, and is that you, Eine?! H-Hestia! You did grow! Saori was the first to rush over, prompting the twins to step back for the both of us to see each other in the eyes. Saori, despite the long time skip, hadnt changed all too much aside from her skin looking drier than usual. Probably the cold air in northern Carmaniate. The same could be said about Grimnir, but Eine? She had the same growth spurt as me, as she was still only a bit taller. Wait, thats a buncha muscles! However, the most prominent change was definitely how muscr Eine had gotten. Unlike Saori and me, where our [Humanize] alsopressed our muscles to notpromise our ideal look, her body was starting to look very simr to the many female knights Ive met in my life. Arms that looked like they could carry full crates without bing tired, pronounced abs showering through her casual wear, and legs fit for an Olympic runner. She wasnt massive like a bodybuilder, though, as I wager she could perfectly fit in a dress without sacrificing too much femininity. Although, what mattered was how she looked in her armor! Lass, wahahaBy Crustacias twin tails, just look at how much youve grown! Makes me regret we couldnte with you, Grimnir said, stroking his, now, regrown beard! That orange luster shined under the manatech lights, reminding me it was the exact length when we first met! Ha, get a good luck at this beauty! Back to normal, eh,ss? Mightier than ever, I say! Yeah, sure as heck! At least, its not sttered in mead and ale, and I cant see any soot in it. Great work keeping it tidy, Grimnir! I praised, prompting him to shyly scratch his cheek. He probably was quite embarrassed of his past. Josine and Svena practically forced him, hehe, Eine added. As our Mistresss master, you must look presentable whenever you meet with your clients! they said, before even invoking your name. As Auroras cksmith, and so on. I need not look good when I work! Grimnir snorted. Works hard; cant always look like what you want, especially with those calluses. Grimnir pointed at Eines hand, causing her to giggle a bit, not out of embarrassment, but out of pride. Seeing all of them here really made me want to hug them all, but it seemed they understood the situation, probably from Tasianna or somebody else. Knowing their problems as well, I told them we could skip the catching-up phase and directly jump into the what you need stage. Without a singleint, my friends firmly agreed. Therefore, I gave them a quick rundown of why I wanted to see them so urgently. As I retold what happened at the assembly, Saori noticed that I didnt fit in my new clothes, reminding her how Svena had told her about it when she visited the subspace for the first time in two months. Do you remember Shizar? Shes the same leader of the beastmen ves we freed. I thought she had returned to her home, but it seems that she faced some prejudice from being enved by goblins and kobolds and was seen as a disgrace to a Carmaniate soldier. She didnt even excuse herself, taking the discharge without aint, Saori said. So, now, shes a simple mercenary alongside her former subordinates. Weve hired them as guides, but Ive been hiding our subspace from them, and we also didnt want to go away for too long. A short visit was okay, but not long enough to sleep or take a long bath. Wait Saori is using abbreviations? In casual speech, when shes not agitated or tired? What? Apparently, something did change for Saori during the time skip. In any case, as Saori ordered Beth to take my measurements, I continued speaking with Grimnir about my music video idea. Sure, can do, Grimnir replied to my tion. Haruka actually did reverse engineer the thing, but weve cked on making more since were kind ofcking in funds. Got a missive from Goddess Chihiro, most of her prototype inventions were made with her unique skill, but I can mostly emte it with my own. Just gotta get some more dungeon core shards Urgh! Thank goodness Ive got 50rge goldite for this project. My lord Also, Daichi, the smartd, knew you wanted this eventually, so we already finished the first prototype on how to sell your music! Grimnir said before rushing into his forge, bringing back what looked like an ID card. This here is the answer! And ID card? Exactly! However, instead of storing your Profile information, it stores the visual replication from the recorder. In other words, weve made a memory stick only for recordings! Grimnir burst inughter. Just like a normal ID card, stick it on a party bracelets chain and you can y the video, with visuals and sound. Attach it to a crystal like the recorders memory, and you can stream things! I was honestly speechless, but also moved. My entire party had already started making my music video dreame true while I was asleep, probably since I did mention it when we first found the recorder. Still, to pull this off even if they had no incentive to do so? Sheesh, it made me wonder how I even deserved all of them in the first ce. Especially the students! Haruka and Daichi they werent our strongest members, but since they came from Earth just like me, they knew exactly what I would want. The students werent always powerhouses, but they brought their own value to our party that we couldnt live without. Haruka with her ability to understand System-based manatech easily and Daichis cradle of ideas. Seeing how this discussion wasnt needed, I went to my ideastreaming these videos worldwide. Fortunately for my pride, Grimnir had no idea how that was supposed to work, so Daichi probably hadnt told him anything about the inte, yet. I actually have a starting point. Maverina, you know, the guild master of Artoriass mages guildshe once asked me to help her develop a method to send messages instantly to a faraway recipient. Even faster than manatech birds! I said, intriguing Grimnir. Thing is, I dont know how far theyve gotten with the development, but if they arent done with it yet, we could Monopolize the development method once we copy the foundations! Got it,ss! Grimnirughed, before patting Eine on the back. She understood she had to be the one to make contact for us. With my part done, I was ready to help them. Their request though, was surprisingly convenient to fulfill! I need materials to make some ice resistant armor for our trip to find those flowers needed for the rhytilic alloy. Saori needs it to venture deep into a temple people built for Belzac. Eine needs it to retrieve the damn demon! Demon? Now that I thought about it, I hadnt heard KleaHatma at all. When I asked Eine about it, she told me they actually were ambushed on their way through the snowfield of Carmaniate. The fur armor and runes Grimnir prepared for them werent enough to fend off a sudden blizzard, so strong that even the locals were surprised by its intensity. In the skirmish, Eine lost the rings Kleas mana lived in, sadly. Surprised by this, I wondered if Eine was okay with this, seeing as without those rings, she couldnt ess Kleas power. However, instead of looking embarrassed by it, she shook her head and showed me a small smile, before showcasing she could still use stuff like [Musclemass] and [de.] Fleshy growth happened on her arms despite the fact she needed demonic mana to create them. When I asked her about it, Eine told me it was a long story, one she was a bit too tired to tell. She told me she could tell me the story another time, once she has Klea back so she could exin the important parts. In any case, my friends needed to acquire strong ice gear, but Grimnir was having some trouble making the armor, as he wanted to include some of my leftover dragon scales on it for protection. Supposedly, normal ice armor would melt inbination with my scales, while fur from ice-aligned monsters wasnt enough of a defense. Even with his runes. Enchantments were too expensive, apparently. Which was why this request was so convenient. On Frozen Nest, we had the moremon evernight ice stones and the rare true ice created by the ice dragons here. I could ask Mom for some true ice, but I did remember I had to repay her with a favor of some kind. Therefore, for now, I decided to get some evernight ice stone, and to get some free ones, I had to visit a nearby mine. However, for some reason, Vifi stopped me. Uhh, better send the twins to get it, or buy them, Donut, she said, surprising me. The only way you can get the stuff is by going deep under, so deep, youll have to face your first real Frozen Nest blizzard. You arent surviving it with just [Ice Resistance Lv. 1]. It was a bloody challenge, then. Chapter 501: Frozen Nest’s Blizzard. Chapter 501: Frozen Nests Blizzard. [Mom lives inside a mine?] [The mines where the evernight ice stones reside are created by a perpetual blizzard that encases its depth all year long,] Shay exined. [It isnt the same blizzard caused by Thxaruss remains protecting the ind, but rather something indigenous to Frozen Nest itself. The sheer cold is part of this ce, and has always been a danger to even ice dragon whelps. Which is why I advised you to be careful.] Hold on, was that blizzard story Shay and Beth told me actually that scary? Following my desire to help Grimnir out by acquiring materials for armor to withstand even the fiercest blizzards, our party was currently enroute back home. Since Mom still had plenty of meetings to attend to catch up on her duties as an empress, I was currently carrying everybody on Hestia Airlines, since my rocket boosters were the most convenient option to cover the massive distance between Iceskale and Nordor Valley. During this trip, Vifi also went into detail about her concerns, mentioning how I was not ready to brave the mines to get some of the ice stone. In a way, I couldnt disagree, but then again, why should I take that lying down without challenging it first? [Your mother was nning on putting you through this test one way or the other,] Vifi said. [Either when you asked her for an item, wanted to train for your cier expedition, or were curious about how our cryomancers are training.] Tasianna, Shay, and Beth were all Moms disciples and when they trained, they would go down to where Mom usually slept. The mansion where I stayedmy cavern, in other wordswas ced on the highest floor so I could avoid the chill, which was why I didnt know what exactly the cryomancers training involved. Also, weirdly, I suddenly thought that Mom staying behind, instead of returning to her roosting location, was her subtle way of telling me that she wasnt confident in my ability to make it through this blizzard. That was my frank conclusion about this, although I hoped it was just some useless thoughts. Sure, approaching the entrance got real cold, but it cant be that bad, right? [Battle Frenzy] and Symphonie should be enough heat to keep me warm.Then again, having too much confidence was just another way of saying you were delusional after a certain point. Vifi being worried about me must have some merit to it. These thoughts would soon be confirmed one way or the other, though, since we finally made it back to Moms nest. As it was already in the middle of the night, though, I decided to wait to see this blizzard once the sun was back up, just in case I needed sr energy to prevent hypothermia. My sr core didnt break during the Prince of Envy battle, and I would love to keep it from doing so for now. Now that we were home, I made dinner for everybody, did some molting, and then went to bed. Once it was morning, I sunbathed for a bit to warm up before letting the twins lead Vifi and me to the entrance to Moms roost. Located to the far right of the mountain cavernmine was on the far leftI instinctively stopped moving when I began to feel a chill run down my spine. That cold its dangerous. The white misting from my mouth and nose wafted against my face, prompting me to breathe out fire to warm up my nostrils. The temperature was dropping like crazy, getting worse and worse the deeper I went, to the point it went from decently eptable, to shivering, even with my core. Mornings and nights on Frozen Nest were already annoying to endure, but I got used to living here, but this was starting to feel grueling. My eyes were starting to freeze shut out from the gust of cold winds, forcing me to set my left hand on fire and put it in front of my face to help me keep them open. Breathing stung my throat and lungs, while my wings webbings began to turn solid. I had to use [Humanize] to get rid of them to allow me to go deeper. The same symptoms increased every time I managed to get even a bit close to Moms roost. Already too much for you? Vifi sneered, even though she, too, was shivering under her coat. If you cant handle this much, I dont think your mother would allow you to go north for Tasiannas quest. That cier is supposedly even colder than the different ice mines. Shut it I frowned and sighed. So, do you guys have any idea how the whole mining operations here work? I havent seen a single minere to our home, which means there are other mines, right? [Correct, every single one is owned by a different ice dragon or drake, mydy,] Shay answered. [The mana focused inside these mines are quite pleasant for us ice dragonkin, so the true dragonkin monopolize them for their health andfort. Therefore, to enter these mines, you must ask for permission from their owner, which is how the different ns receive a passive ie as the mining industry grows. The dragonewt ns do any of the mining, at least, as the dragons themselves do not need it; they rather keep the crystals grown inside for themselves.] Haha, for mines, they seem more like hazards to me, I said, shivering to the point the twins wrapped one of their arm wings over my shoulders, fending off the winds a bit. Shay continued, [ording to the empress, these mines have been part of Frozen Nest since forever, and the value of the ice stones have only increased since Thxaruss remains were embedded into thend. The blizzards protecting the mine entrances havent intensified, but you can feel the mana from Thxarus, making the mines more exclusive the empress said.] [These mines are great roosting ces for those aligned to the ice element,] Beth added, enthusiastically. [The rejection, the cold, is the mines way to fend off any other type of dragonkin. It is, however, incredible if you can absorb it into your body! It is the perfect training ce for the empress to teach Tasianna and us how to use her true ice.] I see You guys didnt show it during the dragon fight, but how are you dealing with it? Compared to Tasianna, at least, I asked. [Her Majestys [Fimbulvetr Ice] was made for a true ice dragonkin; while we do face some issues, since we are neither true nor rank SS, our bodies have no inherent problem turning our naturally aligned mana into ice,] Shay exined. [It is difficult for Tasianna since she was born as a normal fairy. She may have an affinity for using ice magic, but her mana body is only elementally aligned due to her skill [Frost Body], which is the main issue, and why she wants to evolve.] Makes you really think how these ces havent turned into dungeons, yet, Vifi added. The mana within a dungeon is more controlledthats their entire reason for their existenceso they dont turn into hazards for the local popce. This is nothing special to ice dragons, even though it will reject the two of us. I nodded, checking my Profile after expending mana to increase my internal temperature. Yeah, I can feel it My natural mana regeneration is higher than usual here. Speaking of which, why hasnt this ce turned into a dungeon yet? Actually, you did mention thatke ce where you got your voltaic lightning. Was that an open area like this mine? The Twin-Elemental Lake, you mean? Yeah, thats right, Vifi confirmed. However, in thekes case, our schrs presume Plesia herself is preventing a dungeon from forming to remind everybody of the taboo we and the humans broke. This ce? The amount of mana might just be normal. You dont see monsters spawning inside your home, but they do in the valley. In a sense, I guess you could call this a scaling mechanic if I were topare it to a game? While in less dangerous areas like inside the Kingdom of Artorias, a dungeon must form if there was enough mana to spawn rank C or B monsters, while in Frozen Nest, that was just a daily urrence. Now that I thought about it, I hadnt seen a single dungeon in the Belzac forest. The Divine System, once again, showed how adaptable it was. Mom did say older dragons could absorb mana from the air to satiate themselves, allowing them to stay healthy even during their year-long hibernations. In a sense, the dragons regted the mana levels in theirnds. Not to mention, even if the mana concentration here was far higher than in Artorias, to the point rank B and A monsters spawning from the ground was a normal urrence, why would that matter for the dragons? There were multiple still living rank S true dragonkin around who could handle them, so a dungeon wouldnt be needed to iste this mana away. Mom and her family probably took this mountain for roosting for that reason, and now it was also a ce for her to train my party members. Which made me think if this ce was perfect for ice dragons, was there maybe a perfect area for me to train in Inferno Nest? Then again, to learn about this theoretical training ground, I would have to visit the fire dragons and that was a whole big can of worms. Sadly, I had to put a stop to those thoughts when the temperature got to the point I couldnt break focus. It got to the point where, if I didnt have [Core Regtion], [Freezing] would have most likely appeared in my Profile. I was in a state of hyperfocus purely to hold off my constant shivering. Oh,e on! This isnt even the entrance yet. Get it together, Hestia! I pulled out my catalyst to use its [me Furnace Aura] skill to warm the area around me as I released my mana for thermokinesis, mildly increasing the temperature. I then sent out my scales, setting them all on fire to create anotheryer of heat around me, to the point I could safely tell the twins to let me go. Shaking my arms and legs, warming myself up, I told Vifi toe closer so I didnt have to spread the warmth aura out too much. As we continued through these pathways,rge enough to amodate Moms humongous dragon physique, we finally stopped at a colossal hole in the wall, one with so much fog it was impossible to see through it. [The fog is the beginning of the blizzard; if you perk your ears, you can hear the quiet growling of the winds deeper within,] Shay said. Doing what he said, I managed to make out some scratching. Something was cutting the stone walls, causing the sound to echo back to us, but considering how quiet it was, it wasnt anywhere close. Focusing my hearing, the furious whistling of winds finally became audibleit made me feel like a turbulent storm was happening. Shay and Beth then entered the fog, seeming entirely fine. They told me the fog wasnt as thick once you entered it, but you still required some area awareness to not bump into a wall. Luckily, it was one long tunnel, so it was impossible to get lost in it. Put your hand in, first. To test the waters, as they say, Vifi suggested after taking a step back. Raising an eyebrow, I shrugged and went forward. However, the moment I ced my hand into the fog, I immediately jerked back as if I were a regr human that had ced my fingers on a burning metal pan. I groaned, snapping my eyes at my finger, only to see white mist surrounding my freezing fingers. The tips of my fingers had lost all sensation. The numbness wasnt immediate at first, as it only followed after that burning feeling. I grimaced as I inspected my scales turning pink with ayer of ice covering them, unable to move my fingers. It only disappeared once my white mes warmed and healed them up. Same thing happened to Tasianna, Vifi said, telling me she knew not to enter the cave after what happened to Tasianna. Her hand broke right off, as if it was made from fragile ss. You got the better end of it, probably due to your high wisdom, but youck the proper levels of [Ice Resistance] to survive in the mist for longer than a single moment. I nodded, agreeing. But, Tasianna eventually made it. How? [Ice resistance potions!] Beth answered, almost like a cheer, as she recalled. [That was her first trial before Empress Melloxtressa was willing to properly train her, so the four of us went out and helped her hunt down the ingredients for multiple [Ice Resistance Potion]s, [Antifreeze Elixir]s, and [Wind Resistance Potion]s. Thend is extremely rich in all sorts of alchemical materials, and that isnt even mentioning the local potion shops in Iceskale.] [Gathering everything wasnt hard with Vifis help,] Shay added. [The issue was Tasianna needing to train her up [Ice Resistance]. Empress Melloxtressa suggested using her SP to train her skills after she made it to the depths. To catch up with us, since we had no issues entering the blizzard. It required multiple months until she triumphantly finished her trial, and her reward was the opportunity to be a true ice cryomancer.] If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. You have a core that saves you from [Freezing], so you wont just turn into an icicle, but you still have to train up your resistance. That is your major obstacle. You got any SP to expedite it? Vifi asked. I shook my head. Even if I went out and leveled to get some, [Ice Resistance] was still overpriced due to myck of affinity for anything water and ice. It just wasnt worth it. Suffice to say, Vifi might be correct by telling me to rely on the twins to mine the ice stone for Grimnir. It felt so unfulfilling to admit it, though. If this wasnt even the real deal, then what the hell was I supposed to do if I met a blizzard up in the cier? And the blizzard you guys faced was simr to this? The twins looked at each other and nodded, followed by Vifi sighing, as if she was admitting how unpleasant it must have been. Which begged the question, how did they survive it, including the subsequent attack from some ice dragons? [Tasianna was already pretty used to the chill, while we learned from the empress to protect others from the storm,] Beth exined, reminding me how the twins did it just now with their wings. [We absorbed the turbulent mana while wrapping Vifi in our wings, protecting her from being frozen. We then used [Cryomancy] to increase the temperature around us, while making sure Vifis body warmth didnt escape.] I also drank Tasiannas potions, but that wasnt as important as what those two did for me. My lightning doesnt produce as much heat as your mes, sooo Hate to admit it, but I was out of my element here. I might be at a high level, but I didnt have the right skills, or the armor, to survive. Could have died, Vifi said with a nonchnt face. Good thing my lightning can scare away those reptiles. At least I wasnt useless. From the sound of it, the twins might have identally created an igloo effect. Warm air normally went up while cold molecules went down as the air molecules were heavier, but it sounded like the twins captured the heat and prevented its escape while holding off the cold. If you included some thermokinesis and body warmth, it was no wonder Vifi could survive in the wyvern shelter. This should, however, only be used for emergencies. I had to be strong enough to survive through this before going to the cier. It wasnt just for Grimnir now, it was also for myself. I nodded and began casting [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. Okay, Vifi, time to get ready to train. Huh? Vifi jerked back. What? Do you think you can act all surprised after telling me you too cant survive through this blizzard? Or, are you telling me you used your precious, precious SP on [Ice Resistance] of all skills? In a ce where leveling it up was easy-peasy? I bet youve got a level here or there from just going outside, hunting those mammoths you like so much. O-oh, well, you know [She did,] Shay interrupted. [She even said those exact words, mydy. I believe she gloated how she used her SP on her growth skills? Sheined how her stats werent as high as the other Warbringers since she reached level 150 without leveling up all her stat growing skills to level ten for their advance versions.] Shut yer trap, ya lizard! Vifi snapped. Oi, Donut, Im fine, okay? Lets just go back to Iceskale and get things settled, while the twins deal with things here, huh? Sounds good, right? Or we can train! I snapped, looking up to see my fire spell ready to cast. Dont worry, Im not forcing you to do anything you dont want to. This is my training, but, you know, it would be rather lonely to see my bodyguard, a former Warbringer, leave me all alone. I mean, who knows, maybe I mess up and cant get out of the blizzard in time. I might die by turning into ice! Who would save me then? [I would, mydy!] Beth raised her arm like a student. Her brother did the same, just without the fanfare. I pointed at them, overdramatizing stuff. Ah! Moms retainers are truly responsible! A perfect representation! However what about my retainers? Three of them are busy on a mission, while I sent one to do something for me. I still have one more, though Youre trying to goad me through my pride! Thats essentially forcing me to do something! I would never! Youre my friend, so how Oh, shut up! Fine, fine lets do it! Youre quacking me up like that old dwarf! Urgh, I wanted to do this passively but fuck it. Got a n? The n is to endure it like everything else we do. Slowly, going forward one-step-at-a-time. There is no trick when ites to leveling skills, aside from SP. Wouldnt you agree? I smiled. Vifi sighed, begrudgingly scratching her hair. Ill get the potions. You get your mes ready. With a single blink, only a trail of red lightning was left where Vifi just stood. The twins told me they would go in a bit deeper, but would appear if I faced too much trouble. With the situation cleared up, I snapped my fingers and had the waterfall of fire consume me while I activated [Battle Frenzy]. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Naturally, some music should never be left out. In my purgatory, I make the devil cry ? In Hellfire ? All you hear are his screams, begging to be released ? Its Music ? [Dragon Fire] was just the perfect spell song here. Sadly, since the blizzard couldnt hear the song, the ice winds wouldnt be nerfed by 50%, but the constant dragon meteor shower would keep my warmth up and hopefully do something about the wind. As the mes from [Symphonie des Feuergottes] began to cover my body, I had then wrapped myself around my body in a dress as I transformed back into a dragon. With my catalyst, scale-dust, spells, and iron will, I was ready to enter the cold. After Vifi made it back, we drank the potions and took our first step into the fog. [Various Potion Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Dammit! Vifi cursed. My toes are already freezing under my boots! My arm is alreadyining as well! Red lightning surged from her prosthetics like an open wire, shooting the electricity into the air to keep the gears warm. With the first few meteors crashing on the ground, the two of us went deeper into the fog. With Tasiannas [Antifreeze Elixir], Vifi remained rather safe despite her initialining, but I could see how my floating scales were all shattering one-by-one. [True Draconic Barrier] and all the mes I had at my disposal kept them active for a moment, but a single scale was still too vulnerable to the cold. Still, thankfully, this wasnt as hard as I had initially thought. It almost felt like we were overprepared at first, only for reality to punch me right in the face. The moment I heard the sound of scratching stone pierce through the flickering noise of my mes, I knew the real test had finally begun. Sheesh! The storm was merciless, strong enough that it mmed both Vifi and me right into the wall. I dug one of my wings into the ground, using it to protect her from it, allowing her to push me out of the wall, getting us just enough space so I could cast [Air Shield]. The storm was now pushing at the barrier, but by fortifying my left side, we regained some semnce of movements. I also realized from this experience that the scratching stone noise was due to the wind entering the tunnel through small holes on the left wall, escaping through the holes on the right. Looking into them, I couldnt really see anything, as everything was pitch-ck, and even with my mes pushing the darkness back, it still looked like a frozen abyss. Moms cavern was already naturally dark outside of my roost, but the blizzard was so intense it was literally impossible to even look any further than just in front of my snout. [Your highness, you cannot train if you are blocking the wind from reaching your body.] I heard Shay speak. [You must let the cold sting you. If you cannot passed through this area without such a superficial protection, then you cannot survive when the sun is blocked by the blizzard.] I couldnt see the ceiling, I could barely see the walls or the floor at this point. It felt like I was trapped inside, unable to move anywhere. Training couldnt be effective if I wimp out of stuff, so after speaking with Vifi about it, I took the spell down. Dammit! Immediately afterward, I was pushed right back into the wall. The wind was so strong it made it difficult to even breath, as I strained my lungs to take in more than just a lump of snow or hail. It was like gasping for air while trapped underwater. I was coughing more of the melted ice at this point. [Back, back!] Vifi yelled into my head, prompting me to grab her and charge into the fog. Vifi was throwing up water, beating her chest to get it all out. Got too much snow in my lungs! Vifi forced out. Shit! Kraahk! The prosthetic froze up! Donut, put it in your storage for me. [We have to get Grimnir to upgrade it,] I said, earning me a nod from her as I did what she asked. [My body is fine, but not my scales, though.] My scale barrier had lost about 75% of the scales I initially used to form it. All shattered to protect me. [Mydy, you need your scales to do the heavy lifting!] Beth advised. [Tasianna managed to venture through by using her [Fae Frost] skill by coating it around her wardress. Even with the true ice in the dress, she still needed her own resistance to reach a certain level to venture through. You scales need to be tempered by the storm!] [Beth is correct. If you are struggling even with all your preparations, then it would be for the best to ept your current progression and take in the snow,] Shay added. [There is no shame. We shall acquire the necessary ice stones for Grimnir.] [No! Wait!] I stopped them. [A few more attempts. I think I can do this when I understand what is going on.] [There is no point in trying to outthink the storm, mydy!] Shay scolded me. [This is nopetition or even a need for you to go into the depths! This is for your own good as well as for our future expedition, which I urge you to take it seriously as a pure resistance test. Our time in the cier will take up to a month, at the very least, I hazard. We are, after all,cking information on Tasiannas exact destination.] Urgh dammit. Still, I was stubborn and did try to force myself through with my rocket boosters, but each time I tried, the blizzard taught me that nature was just as scary as monsters. The deeper I managed to go, the more ferocious and terrible the winds would be, which said a lot about the challenge, as I barely got further than three Hestias from the fog portion. In the end, Vifi and I were forced to ept that we werent ready for the rest of the trial and sat down like monks and meditated as the freezing winds ripped through our skins like razors. I kept the mes to a minimum, just enough to not freeze but not hot enough to prevent the shivering all together. We stayed in this pose as long as we could, regrly moving out to rest and once we rposed ourselves. Vifi, due to having [Hestias Retainer] and ack of weakness to ice, was leveling her [Cold Resistance] at an astounding rate, natural for my party, yet I wasnt nearly as fortunate. Proficiency requirement fulfilled. [Cold Resistance Lv. 1] evolved into [Cold Resistance Lv. 2] A single level. I only managed to receive a single level during the time it took for the twins to acquire enough stone to fill up a minecart. To be honest, the time I needed to level [Water Resistance Lv. 1] to two was far longer, but I also wasnt being sted by cold wind the entire time. Man, was this ever annoying A level per day would be nice, but the higher the level, the longer it would take. This was a training that required more than a day to finish. More reason toe back After the twins delivered the stone to the subspace for Grimnir to use, Vifi expressed her wish to eat, so we stopped training for the day, only to realize it was night outside. The meditation had left uspletely ignorant of our need to eat, drink, and to go to the toilet. Being called famished or parched was an understatement. Yet, we also couldntpletely fulfill our needs, as somebody came flying to usSiegragxus. Two of your brothers have arrived, your highness, he said, exining my [Battle Frenzy] training would resume tomorrow. Wendriosa told me she would n it out and she did, although I was surprised to hear it was today. Nevertheless, I postponed the ice training for now and flew back to Nordor mansion with everybody. There, the servants and Pradreo invited me into the mess hall, where I saw three dragonewts speaking with Momtwo males and one female, although I only recognized the two guys. Ah, dear, you made it back in time. Seeing the look on your face, I presume the tunnel into my cavern was a bit too much, right? Mom greeted me, confirming she already anticipated how it would go down. Come in! I can hear your stomach growling like a wolf; eat and greet another dragon empress. The second, this time. With long, luscious golden-brown hair that went down her back, the human-looking dragonewt woman looked not only tall but beautiful, even with her two eyes closed as if she was blind. Shecked horns, though, which confused me a bit at first, but I put that confusion away when I quickly realized her scent was familiar. Second empress of the Dragon Empire, Kargryx, Gaistrus. Your Majesty. I curtsied. I wee you to Frozen Nest. Hello, dear. It is good to see you again. Do not worry too much about me. I am here to visit your mother, while your brothers here are more interested in you, she said to quickly change the topic, confusing me with her response. Then again, my confusion immediately disappeared when I saw how stacked she was Almost made me feel jealous, but that was too embarrassing to think about when my two brothers were around. I straightened my back and waved at them, earning me a quick nod from the tallest. Sorry, it took a while, Hestia. Us elder siblings were fighting over who should go first, with Wendriosa and Kahmeet verbally fighting over the right to be the first. In the end, I won out by being the only one who didnt say anything, haha. It was Phsotophus. No worries, Brother Phso. Although, I was surprised to hear Ryranakus was around too. I turned around, waving at the third earth drake. Although far less muscr and imposingpared to his elder full-blooded sibling, Ryranakus was still equally as tall as his mother and brother. Hey, big bro! How are you? Dragged here against my will by Mother and Brother. You can guess. He sighed, making me smile bitterly as I wasnt sure how to understand his personality. Whether he was shy orcking in energy, he didnt vibe with me. Haha, dont worry about it too much. Ryranakus likes to sleep, and what I am nning doesnt really allow that. He smiled ominously, prompting me to ask him about it. For your training tomorrow, of course! I brought him with me because I needed to understand how strong you are. Tomorrow, I want you and Ryranakus to spar. Ha I guess they would be interested in how the youngest sister fared against the youngest brother. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Just to reiterate, this is just the prelude to the actual cold. The cier Arc is gonna be chillings. Chills ... If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 502: The Youngest Sister Vs. The Youngest Brother. Chapter 502: The Youngest Sister Vs. The Youngest Brother. I want both of you to use [Battle Frenzy]. Minor only, though, since Hestia still hasnt conquered her greed yet, to keep things as fair as possible. The gap in your stats is due to Ryranakus not only being an adult but also a rank A, Phso said as I stared at my fifth half-brother as we stood on the snowy field outside of Iceskale. Mom and Gaistrus were here as well, rxing on lounging chairs as the Nordor dragonewts were serving them the fruit punches Tasianna loved to serve Mom. They werent paying too much attention to us, although the twins were both looking at me eagerly, almost wanting to cheer. Vifi, on the other hand, was staring with a pretty judging look. Phso continued, Ryranakus, I dont want you to go too wild, but try not to underestimate our youngest. Fargryneill was quite rambunctious back then as well, dont forget, and Hestia is practically a fledgling mentally. I need you to once again draw out some desperation, understood? Always putting the hard stuff on me, Ryranakusined, scratching the ck horns conspicuously peeking out of his golden-brown hair. Anybody else and itll be in bullying. Youre making an 82-year-old fight against a scrawny three-year-old. This is bullying! I held myself back from screaming that, though, since I personally wasnt too perturbed by the chance to test myself. Ryranakus might look rather like a low-energy recluse with how timid he seemed, but he was still a dragon who ventured and survived his adulthood pilgrimage. I didnt even have a shred of doubt that he was a force of nature. Now, I didnt know his level, since Phso wanted to keep it a secret for now, which meant Ryranakus might or might not be higher leveled than Vifi. Still, regardless of the truth, what was more important was his skill usage. How hed use his unique draconic skills along with themon ones everybody would get? Ive seen how I measured up to other dragons, especially the gap in strength between a rank A and me, so how would I fare against my own brother? It might be a bit too arrogant to think I could beat Ryranakus, but I wanted to. My dragon instincts were telling me, no,pelling me to give it my all to show them how strong I was.Feel the burn. The agitation Feels good. Lets go! Calm down, battle junkie Hestia, Hikari chided me, but my feelings were getting to her as well. She was taking deep breaths to ready herself. As I was pumping myself up, Ryranakus was sighing, as if this was the most bothersome thing in his life, his put-upon act so thorough he was slightly psyching me out. You need time to cast spells, Hestia? Giving me the first hit? Never. Giving your opponent the first hit is what arrogant humanoids and idiotic dragons fledglings do; you hit them hard at the start before they can react. But Im not here to actually hurt you, he exined, looking perturbed. I meant, do you need to prepare any spells to empower yourself? Youve been on Altrust, so I trust you learned the four meta-magic techniques, right? Yeah, I did, but, youre right. I do need my buffing spells to close the stat gap, so let me start out. I snapped my fingers as Hikari cast all my buffing spells, including [Symphonie des Feuergottes]. [Symphonie des Feuergottes (Allegro)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Sanctified ze] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Youre a multi-elemental mage? Ryranakus raised an eyebrow. I widened my eyes. You didnt know? I thought Mom would gush more about me, but I guess she was nice enough to keep some things a secret. But, I did! Mom interjected loudly, scaring me for a moment. Ryranakus just isnt very attentive to most things. He lives by taking things at his own tempo, haha. Your other siblings listen to their mothers, my Ryranakus has always been more like his grandfathersrather stubborn for a fledgling. Despite his size, his stealth skills are high, probably due to his affinity and his dislike for crowds, Gaistrus added. My perfect little drake. Ryranakus sighed in exasperation. It was quite cute. I snapped my fingers once again, this time, to signal the start of my first song. I sang and reached my hand in the sky as I cast [Prayer] as well. Is this the fated battle, the light shines ? Its blinding my sight ? But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls ? The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend ? [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Blessing of the Goddess of Light (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Human singing? Ryranakus raised an eyebrow as I activated [Humanize]. Just a song to fit the setting. Gets your blood pumping! I said before my figure waspletely obstructed by the mana mist. After a moment, I unfurled my wings, blowing the mana mist away only to see my brother turning back into a dragon as well. [Heres a fun fact about me, I love songs and singing. Its my passion. Im an idol, through and through!] [A bard, I see,] he replied as his form was revealed. Peaking his gigantic head out of the mist, he red at me. [Brother Nongramos being here would have been better for your first lesson.] I took a step back, cowering a bit as I witnessed my youngest brothers full size. While he was nowhere close to how imposing Mom or his mother was, his size as a rank A was outrightrger than the rank A adults Ive met about two weeks ago. He was gigantic, enough to seem like arge hill or small mountain from a distance. He shared a few traits from both his parents, mostly the boulder-sized carapace and the snapping-turtle head from his mother, but his build was far simr to Eltharion. Strong, thick hindlegs that suggested he could stand on two legs, while his chest was stout like a proud griffon. Golden-brown scales covered his body with a few colored ck, like the spots on a cheetah. Seeing him like this was he a full-on drake? When I met my half-siblings, I vaguely remembered everybody having wings. I wasnt really focusing on them, aside from Taimatrak, due to how unique everyone looked. Phso and Ryranakus had them in their dragonewt forms, so why was thetters dragon form wingless? Is there a trick to it, or does he just want wings in his dragonewt form? [Lets begin,] he said dispassionately as his golden scales began to shine like neon lights. Battle Frenzy! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] With my scales lighting up white, my three-timesrger brother activated his [Tyrants Roar], grounding me with a st of roar I barely managed to protect myself against with [Air Shield]. I thought I was safe for the moment, but my [Danger Perception] activated to warn me of somethinging from below. Activating my rocket boosters, I dispelled my [Air Shield] and used my own [Tyrants Roar], boosted by [Aerokinesis]. Surprisingly, my roar actually managed to overpower his, despite our size difference. This allowed me to fly up as the earth suddenly twisted, as if it was made out of licorice, trying to trap me in it. No magic circle? Geomancer, then, just like his mom. All right, thats good enough! Im allowing you two to appraise each other, to make it less confusing! Put your [Identity Blocker] down! Phso suddenly said, surprising me as I hadnt expected him to announce it during the fight! Shit! Mana Eyes! Name: Ryranakus Carbnaktus Goldduragon Level: 15 Race: Onyx Fury Mountain Dragon Age: 82 Years Status: Health: 77801 Mana: 40891 Strength: 30092 Intelligence: 21075 Vitality: 49081 Wisdom: 33210 Agility: 19403 Stamina: 43401 Effects: [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] Unique Skill: [Carrier of the Golden Earth Lv. 6] [Onyx Crystal Creator Lv. 8] [Carrier of the ckened Earth Lv. 3] [Drakonian Precipice Edge] Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Inferno Magic Lv. 1] [Fire Amp] [Fire Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [True Draconic Barrier Lv. 6] [Silent Casting Lv. 5] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 7] [Mental Stability Lv. 7] [Mental Warfare Lv. 5] [Fluid Cast Lv. 2] [Dyed Cast Lv. 8] [Continuous Cast Lv. 8] [Multi-Cast Lv. 7] Physical skills and rted: [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 6] [Tyrants Voice Lv. 4] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 6] Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 1] [uracy Correction Lv. 10] [Foresight Lv. 3] [Detection Sensor Lv. 4] [Concentration Lv. 5] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Probability Correction Lv. 10] [Enhanced Auditory Sense Lv. 3] (+1) [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 9] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] [Tracking Lv. 8] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Air Walk Lv. 3] [Odorless Lv. 1] Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 7] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 10] [Lightning Resistance Lv. 4] [Ice Resistance Lv. 1] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 5] [Wind Resistance Lv. 6] [Water Resistance Lv. 5] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] Stat growths and rted: [Enhanced Agility Growth Lv. 8] [Enhanced Agility Enforcement Lv. 6] Others: [Handicraft Lv. 10] [Dismantle Lv. 10] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 2] [Cooking Lv. 2] [Draconic Aura Lv. 7] [Royal Presence Lv. 3] [Identify Lv. 10] [Thought eleration Lv. 1] [Scale Maniption Lv. 8] [Territory Release Lv. 5] [Elvenize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] Ability List: Dragon: [Earths Embrace] [Onyx des] [Petrification Breath] [ck-Smoke Breath] [Molten Crust] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Golden Dust Storm] [Gold Morph] [Spires of Goldduragon] [Withering Earth] Fire Magic [Fire] [Firebolt] [Imbue Fire] [Fire Ball] [Strengthening mes] [me Spear] [Petal me] [me Explosion] [Inferno st] Earth Magic [Earth Wall] [Rock st] [Earth Strike] [Rock Bullet] [Sturdy Earth] [Earth Spears] [Earth Crash] [Earthen Shackles] [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] [Ruinous Rockfall] [Terra Protection] [One With Mountains] Thanks for the quick math to determine his base stats before [Battle Frenzy] buffing him, Hikari, but this is still Arrgh, I should have expected this, but aahhhhh! The silver-lining in this was that I still had more mana than Ryranakus, although all my other stats were quite lower. My agility and intelligence, thankfully, had only a few thousand points difference, meaning I potentially was still the better mage! Although, that was just my optimism trying to find something nice to take away from his Profile. Meanwhile, his health, vitality, and wisdom were almost triple of mine Ugh, which meant I would deal little to negligible amount of damage to him with any physical damage. The difference between my strength to his vitality was over 30000! How was I supposed to deal damage? He even had [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] for a small ten percent boost to all his stats. Now, with [Will to Fight and Survive] and my spell buffs, I could hurt him with magical attacks. The difference between my intelligence and his wisdom was still over 10000, but I had a ton of magical amplification skills to help bridge the gap. The issues were his resistances. Carrier of the Golden Earth: The unique skill of the Golden Cultivator, Goldduragon, inherited through his bloodline. Allows full control over the earth and its various characteristics, including the maniptor and creation of golden sand through draconic energy. Allows the assembly and disassembly of minerals into their various states. The skillsbined are: [Terra Magic Lv. X (X=Level of [Carrier of the Golden Earth])] [Terra Amp] [Terra Magic Efficiency] [Terra Resistance Lv. 10],[Prime Vigor Lv. 10] [Indomitable Bulwark Lv. 1] [Mud Resistance Lv. 10] [Petrification Sand] [Geokinesis] Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Onyx Crystal Creator: The unique skill of the [Onyx Fury Mountain Dragon], influenced by the bloodline of Goldduragon. Able to create ck onyx crystals through the influence of fire and earth magic, allowing the dragon to store scales inside the crystals for future usage. Allows the owner to harden the golden sand into hardy onyx for protection. The skillsbined are: [Herculean Strength Lv. 1] [Unyielding Endurance Lv. 10] Carrier of the ckened Earth: The unique skill of the Golden Cultivator, Goldduragon, inherited through his bloodline, influenced by the bloodline of the Tyrant of the ck Skies, Kargryxmor. Unlocked through the birth of a [Young ck Earth Dragon]. Allows the maniption of heat, turning even the worlds crust into searingva. The skillsbined are: [Lava Amp] [Lava Resistance Lv. 10] [Continental Drake Stride Lv. 10] [Superior Mid-Air Maneuvering Lv. 10] [Superior Aerial Fighter Lv. 10] [Pyrokinesis] Drakonian Precipice Edge: The racial skill of the earth mountain drakes, allowing them full control over the earth through their mana and aura. With carapace harder than metal, this skill allows the drakes earth elemental attacks to increase in potency through their Vitality, instead of Intelligence. The skillsbined are: [Draconic ws Lv. 10] [Draconic Fangs Lv. 10] Physical and elemental resistances help reduce damage with the vitality and wisdom stat respectively, and seeing how his fire, earth, and magma resistance were merged into his unique skills, it was useless for me to use those elements against him. Not vice versa, though. My original evolution line to prioritize a ss cannon statlineprioritizing offense over defensegave me the chance to hurt him, but his fire attacks would hurt me A sunfang dragon. Which meant, my only options to hurt him magically was to use either wind, water, or ice. I was d to share a bloodline with him as my water and ice weaknesses also applied to him, but he didnt have my faster skill growth blessing to actually train those resistances. Although, this information did nothing since I had no water or ice attacks Meaning, I had to rely on wind, [Aerokinesis] roars, and uh, my venom. How am I supposed to sneak enough venom into this mountain to actually hurt him? My venom could pierce everybodys [Abnormal Status Nullification] due to [Corrosive me] but it made absolutely no difference when Big Bro was sorge! I would have to bring out the Garm Matriarch venom to actually hurt him, but using that on a family member would just make me feel guilty! Sheesh, I couldnt see him as an enemy to ovee that mental block. However, I guess I also had another advantageHikari. Hes still going through my Profile! I thought, noticing how his eyes were darting around, unfocused on me. Just like him, I had a ton of unique skills as well, but unlike him, I also had a ton of spell songs and custom spells! Even if he ignored them, he couldnt when it came to my racial skills, [White Fire], and [Corrosive mes] when they were all game changing skills! Aha, for once, the length of my skill and spell descriptions came in clutch for me! But, do you have a strategy to beat him? Hikari asked, looking like her brain was about to explode after appraising everything with [Split Soul Autonomy]s [Mental World]. I needed more time than a single night without any information except Ryranakus is an earth dragon to find something out, Hikari. It took me a whole week to think of a way to take down the Prince of Envy, and only cause I had Mom around! I cant giantyer myself through every fight! Technically, if this was a real fight, I would have immediately chosen to flee. With [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)], I was currently faster than Ryranakus, so fleeing was the correct choice. I had one idea to resume my giantyer duties, but, even then, I wasnt sure when I could find a good time to use it. The surprise factor was important here, but if I took too long, the allegro buff would turn into adagio. While a 50% boost in strength and intelligence would be nice, I preferred speed right now. I had to time it right while my brother here could probably one-shot me with an earth attack with [Drakonian Precipice Edge] and that massive vitality of his. Well, no way around it. I couldnt flee, so I had to just trust in my judgement! [Sacred Resistance Lv. 5] Yeah, mana and arcane corruption doesnt matter with the sun and my songs! All-in or nothing! Purple sh into Heavens Sword! Purple sparks flew as [Purple sh] sessfully activated, causing arge white magic circle to instantly materialize in the sky. My mana turned white, forming a giant womans arm wielding an equallyrge longsword. With a single swing, the des tip dove right down, targeting my brother as he finally finished his appraisal. He roared for a moment, his carapace shining golden, as the spellnded right on him. A blinding light engulfed the area as I created space between him and me. As the spell dissipated, he roared once more, squirming a bit as he turned his neck around, where I saw arge hole in his back carapace. It was superficial damage at best, having not drawn blood, but at least it proved I could damage him with my high tier spells. Nevertheless, it was a short-lived celebration, as any trace of the spell damage instantly vanished when I realized I hadnt hurt his actual scales, but rather his armor. Golden rocks had covered his body like my [Panzer] spell, and it was now crumbling apart only for it to reform a momentter. Brother turned his head back to me, showing barely a reaction to my attack, as if this was the obvious conclusion. Dont try to act so smug, Ryra! Getting your armor destroyed by a younger and lower ranked dragon? Even I would feel annoyed; our draconic instincts would never let us take that sitting down! I thought as I ground my teeth. His way of provoking me was certainly something Ill just have to pummel you with all I have for that single moment to breach your defenses! Panzer, Unheiliger Engel, Hydra, Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration, Sun, Consume All, Quartz Regen! Cast them all, Hikari! A total of nine magic circles appeared in the air as my six corrosive and white me spells activated, while my brother prepared his eight. As we both had [True Draconic Lineage], our spells werepletely chantless with [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] embedded in that skill, meaning the ensuing firefight was about to shift into high gear. I activated my rocket boosters as [Panzer], [Halo of Consecration], and [Unheiliger Engel] came into existence, while Brother focused on simple spells like [Earth Spears], [Bedrock des], and [Ruinous Rockfall] to hopefully down me in a one blow. Even a basic [Earth Magic] spell like [Earth Spears] could hurt me since his earth spells scaled with his vitality. When my white sun, [Hydra], and [Quartz Sun] appeared, nketing the sky with their forms, Brother began to send his gigantic scales out, using them like mobile, flying shields to obstruct my flight path, while he stoodpletely still on the ground. He was like a fortress shooting out cannon sts, while I probably looked like a fly desperately trying to breach through this siege. I ordered thetter three spells to immediately attack Brother with ming sprays of white mes, a hail of giant quartz, and [Hydra] tackling him, finally pushing him back from his spot. He countered with a golden drill that surged from the ground, probably [Spires of Goldduragon], that pierced right through [Hydra], but since the thetter was made form corrosive slime, it didnt do anything at first, only for me to quickly realize this spell of his shot out more than just one rotating spire. The both of us continued this magical duel, our elemental masterypletely devastated this section of Frozen Nest, ruining the natural beauty and reducing it to nothing but a wastnd of giant earth spikes and glowing, slime-covered quartz. It was a standstill as the two of us did barely any damage to the other, with me being too fast to get caught while he was too defensive for anything to pierce his body. It took a bit longer until I thought enough quartz was on the battlefield for me to gnash my fangs together, causing my scale-dust to explode in a chain reaction that enveloped the entire battlefield in a me shower, to the point you couldnt even see Brothersrge figure through the ck smoke. While this probably didnt hurt him, the explosions triggered my quartz to explode as well, sting out not only waves of white mes but also acid-like corrosive fire. The ground rumbled as Brother took multiple steps back while he created a barrier of scales to protect him from the corroding inferno, leaving him open for [Hydra] to grab him with its nine heads to wrestle him into a vulnerable position, enough for me to zoom towards him with my tail raised. I was about to execute on my n, only for [Danger Perception] and [Foresight] warning me of an iing attacking from in front, forcing me to dodge to the side as Ryranakus unleashed a dragon breath made of sand. Upon contact, seven of [Hydra]s head and arge potion of its slime body petrified before my inferno instantly incinerated it into ash. Just with that one move, [Hydra] was taken out of the fight, requiring me to either summon a new one or allow it to recover its lost slime. [Do be careful, Hestia! Our petrification breath is like that poison of yours. We can ignore some of that [Volcanic Resistance] of yours, and it wont be afortable experience to get rid of it,] Phso warned me as I was dodging that very same attack. Ryranakus then stomped his foot on the ground, forming a giant brown magic circle the about double his length centered upon his foot, before it spawned a grand sand tornado. Befitting of its name, [Golden Dust Storm] was glittering like a sparkling node of golden ore as it blew away my quartz fire and [Hydra]s remaining body. Using [sh Fire], I teleported up to my [Sun, Consume All] and gathered as much sr energy around me as possible before unleashing the concentrated power of this miniature sun onto my brother, breaking through the tornado and searing his rock armor bit by bit, while I cast both [Omnictus] and [Heavens Sword] without [Purple sh]. [The Will to Fight and Survive] is making this manageable, but all my white mes attacks are dual-elemental. The holy aspect can deal damage, but the fire portion isnt. Dammit, his health bar isnt even moving. Hrraaakkkk! Ryranakus roared as he lowered his head and began standing on his hind legs, as a brown magic circle materialized underneath him and on his body. [Foresight] rang loudly in my head as a spell turned his entire rock armor into pristine, bright yellow gold, as if it was the purest carat possible. As he blocked my srser with one arm, he touched the ground with the other, slowly turning the entire arshen-ck ground gold like his armor. In the next moment, his second spell activated, once again casting [Spires of Goldduragon] Only, this time, I barely managed to see how fast it materialized. I had to use [sh Fire], teleporting towards the ground as my eyes widened in horror when I saw the spire grow to a length to touch the clouds. It waspletely made from gold and it pierced through my white sun, leaving behind arge donut hole as the spire quickly melted. [To ovee his weak agility growth, Grandfather Goldduragon developed the ability to turn the earth into golden sand, bing the owner of [Golden Earth Creator]. While it loses the hardness of the very earth, it gains the speed to catch up to even Kargryxmors flying,] Phso exined, almost gloating from the sound of it. Like a proud brother. [It will melt from your attacks, but Ryranakus is also a magma dragon, allowing him to control it even in its liquid form. That golden sand is even more malleable than ever before!] Ryranakus snapped his head around, ring at me with glowing yellow eyes as fire spewed from his mouth. With a loud roar, he swung his right arm at me, manipting the molten gold into a giant tsunami. I managed to fly out of its trajectory just in time, only to see the gold immediately solidify into a giant spire. Ryranakus then bellowed a ck-dust fire breath onto it, quickly melting it back into its liquid version to strike at me once again. During all this time, he was also spreading his midas touch across the rest of the battlefield, making more golden sand to the point his tsunami felt toorge for me to avoid using [sh Fire]. I cant avoid this! The timer for allegro is almost over soon I think. Dammit! Sr Beam! Sending my sr core into overdrive, I shot the srser into the air, slicing the golden tsunami into half, before ordering [Quartz Regen] to shoot multiple crystals through the tsunami, leavingrge enough gaps that I could fit through. As Phso said, the golden sand was quick and moldable, but it lost its sturdiness. In a way, it was like the mud element from the second Warbringer. The only difference was the caster was pretty much one of the tankiest siblings I had, instead of a demonkin where I had songs made specifically to counter them and their higher stats. To make a song to counter enemy dragons required more than a night to create. If the lyrics were wrong, the song could end up cursing me as well. In any case, back to the fight, with my body overheating, I let all my scale-dust re out, shooting me through the air as I tried to avoid the golden liquid. Ryranakus was trying to manipte it to catch me, but I had turned [Unheiliger Engel] into a massive drill, while [Halo of Consecration] constantly shot out waves of holy mes to keep the golden sand molten. Having a golden statue of myself made would be too embarrassing! I clutched my ws into a fist and punched the air, causing the light around it to shatter like ss with [Light Horizon]. Without light around, Ryranakus couldnt see me, only sense and smell, but it allowed me to use this distraction to my advantage. As the light filled in the emptiness, I wasnt there any longer as I had used [sh Fire] to dash around him, cing down a [Warp Point] entrance and exit, before I pulled out my rhytilic armor. The ck metal quickly molded to my dragon form, materializing its original size before I activated therge rune decorating the chestte. [Dhuinn Rune: Fearless Defense] activate, now! 3080 vitality and 3090 wisdom quickly turned into strength and intelligence respectively, adding onto my base stats as they were further boosted by my various buffs. I switched my song to [The Heir of Hope] for the 10% boost in stats before stomping the air with [Air Walk] and [Dragoon Dive]. [The Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] However, even with all this agility booster, I had to wait. Wait for the perfect timing! [You little brat!] Ryranakus shouted in indignation, trying to swat me, only for me to utilize my four remaining corrosive and white mes spells to protect myself. I had to hang on, hold this power in. Just for the right moment! Come on, for the right [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Now! sh Fire! I dove right through the [Warp Point] portal to appear right underneath one of my brothers knees, one of the ces Hikari assumed was the weak spots in his armor. I activated [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] and channeled all the reserve energy from [Sr Beam] into my tail while drenching it with as much venom as I could. I swung my body around and cast two [Tornado Bullet]s behind my wings to propel me forward, increasing my speed even further before I released a concentrated [Tyrants Roar] on his leg, momentarily weakening his [True Draconic Barrier] since he was, presumably, naturally weak to wind attacks as he was an earth dragon. Aiming my tail like the stinger of a bee, I unleashed my newest unarmed Ability[Drill ster]. Kraaak! Ryranakus roared out as my tail sessfully dug right into the back of his knee. The Ability instantly activated, releasing the concentrated st of mana right through his leg like aser, finally dealing the first bit of damage to him, even if it was only five percent! I internally apologized to Brother as I injected the Garm Matriarch venom into his body. Even if it had been diluted into a safer state after I recreated it with Vidias help, it was still an organ-melting liquid! [Arrghk!] Ryranakus red at me with hatred. [If this is how you want to y it, then so be it! Lets raise the ante, Hestia! Endure this!] Ryranakuss golden armor suddenly broke apart as his scales started to turnpletely ck, while multiple simrly colored crystals began to grow from his carapace. Two long limbs suddenly tore through the protective scales on his back, looking like membrane-less wings. However, in the next moment, the liquefied golden sand around him began to gather around them, hardening themselves like the darkest caramel to create two majestic ck wings. It actually wasnt wrong to call him a dragon, he was just hiding them for this moment. Ryranakus was not only the son of the gold drake, Gaistrus, but was the child of the ck dragon, Eltharion, as well. Unlike me, my siblings were presumably born with ck scales, so why was this sight such a surprise to me? I wasnt exactly sure how to answer it, but at this very moment, Ryranakus appearance as a dragonewt disappeared from my mind. This was the real Ryranakus Carbnaktus Goldduragon. A towering, city-destroying menace. Beautiful, handsome, and absolutely awe-inspiring. His golden scales might have dazzled me, but the ck terror I was seeing right now could never be forgotten. Just like Neills kirin-dragon form after she unleashed her devastating dragon path attacks. Sheesh What are you bringing the nerd out of me for? Shit, am I gonna get mmed by him now? [Ryranakus!] With a single p, the oppressing atmosphere disappeared as Ryanakuss ck scales slowly turned back to golden-brown. We turned around to see Gaistrus waving at us. Enough, dears! Otherwise, you will destroy Melloxtressas home! [Yes, Mother.] With that obedient reply, Ryranakus gently grabbed me as if I was a fragile plushie and pulled me out of his leg. cing me on the ground, he went back onto all fours and lowered his head so our eyes could meet. [Not bad, you scamp. Get to rank A, and that attack probably could have cost me that leg.] Was he praising me? I couldnt really tell since his thick carapace was hiding his expression. When he saw my confusion, he sighed a bit with his rumbling voice. [You a bit dull, little sis? Iplimented you, now its your time to say something nice back.] [Youre not getting anything from me after insulting me like that!] Iined, smacking my tail angrily on his ground, causing him to roar lightly, like a cackle. [Knew it I dont think well get along too well.] [Oh, shut it! Youre the one who isnt trying with your weird wave length,] I rebuked his attempt to shift all his problems to me. [You could at least try to be more nice, okay? I work better with some wholesomeness.] [I prefer it blunt, and when people dont bother me enough so I can just lounge away. You dont seem like the person to do so.] He shrugged, before cackling again. [But aside from your personality, you arent bad. Youre my sister and youre strong just like the rest of the family, even if youre just a runt, right now.] This guy really doesnt know how to socialize or articte himself, huh? Is he trying to be nice or not? Haa, I guess I should just consider this as the both of us getting on a good foot. It could have been worse! [Now, stop staring into the air and get rid of the damn venom already. Im dying,] he said with the most nonchnt voice ever. You havent even lost one percent of your health from it, yet, you asshole! And so, Ive got to know another of my siblings. Name: Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor Level: 32 Race: Young Sunfang Dragon Age: 3 Years Jobs: [Tyrant Diva] EP: 5/30 Status: Health: 20002 (+1) Mana: 50408 (+23) Strength: 11289 (+7) Intelligence: 16270 (+6) Vitality: 6038 Wisdom: 8076 (+1) Agility: 15026 (+3) Stamina: 11782 (+13) Effects: None Skill Points: 0 (-1400) Unique Skill: [Dreadme Dragon Lv. 7] (+1) [Hellde Dragon Lv. 7] (+1) [Sr Core Lv. 7] (+1) [Venerated Saintess Lv. 6] [Idol Lv. 7] [Volcanic ze] [Drakonian Sunlight Edge] [Split Soul Autonomy] (New) Skill: Magic skills and rted: [Lightning Magic Lv. 6] [White mes Lv. 8] (+1) [Corrosive Fire Lv. 8] (+1) [Sacred Magic Lv. 8] [Terra Magic Lv. 4] [Wind Magic Lv. 10] [Wind Amp] [Wind Magic Efficiency] [Storm Magic Lv. 4] [Space-Time Magic Lv. 6] [Space-Time Magic Efficiency] [True Draconic Lineage] [True Draconic Barrier Lv. 2] (+1) [Silent Casting Lv. 10] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 10] [Mental Warfare Lv. 8] [Fluid Cast Lv. 7] [Dyed Cast Lv. 7] (+1) [Continuous Cast Lv. 7] (+1) [Multi-Cast Lv. 8] (New) Physical skills and rted: [True Unarmed Technique Lv. 4] (+1) [Sword Technique Lv. 1] [Tyrants Voice Lv. 1] [All-Damage Enhancement Lv. 3] (+1) Senses and movement skills: [Silence Lv. 2] (+1) [uracy Correction Lv. 9] [Foresight Lv. 6] [Danger Perception Lv. 10] [Probability Correction Lv. 8] [Detection Sensor Lv. 5] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 6] [Enhanced Vision Lv. 10] [Tracking Lv. 5] [Night Vision Lv. 10] [Odorless Lv. 2] (+1) Resistances: [Physical Super-Resistance Lv. 10] [Absolute Pain Tolerance] [Mana Leak Resistance Lv. 10] [Abnormal Status Nullification] [Fear Resistance Lv. 10] (+1) [Lightning Resistance Lv. 10] [Sacred Resistance Lv. 6] [Storm Resistance Lv. 5] [Water Resistance Lv. 9] [Tenebrous Resistance Lv. 1] [Ice Resistance Lv. 2] (New) Others: [Stage Fever Lv. 8] [Handicraft Lv. 7] [Woodworking Lv. 8] [Stonecrafting Lv. 1] [Trap Creation Lv. 10] [Instruction Lv. 3] [Identity Blocker Lv. 10] [Tranquil Mind Lv. 7] (+1) [Cooking Lv. 9] [Saints Aura Lv. 2] [Draconic Aura Lv. 5] [Royal Presence Lv. 6] [Scale Maniption Lv. 6] (+1) [Territory Release Lv. 4] [Dismantle Lv. 10] (+1) [Core Regtion] [Humanize Lv. 10] [Telepathy] [Aerokinesis] Ability List: Dragon: [Dreadre Aura] [Hellde Edge] [Scale-Dust Veil] [Hellme Breath] [Sr Beam] [Magmakammer] Spear: [Spiral] [Spark Crescent] Unarmed: [Dragoon Jump] [Gale Steps] [Dragoon Dive] [Drill ster] Spell List: Custom Magic: [Symphonie des Feuergottes] [Prayer] [Sanctified ze] [Sanctified ze: Halo of Consecration] [Ignite] [Panzer] [Unheilger Engel] [Scorching Sun] [Hydra] [Sun, Consume All] [Quartz Regen] Custom Spell Song: [The Will to Fight and Survive] [Dragon Fire] [My Darkest Thoughts] [The Heir of Hope] [Strength and Wisdom] [ve to My Love] Lightning Magic: [Lightning Bolt] [Purple sh] [Levin Core] [Overload] [Clouds of Thunder] [Ramuh] Holy Magic: [Sacred Smite] [Sacred Veil] [Sacred Field] [Banishment Beam] [Major Heal] [Omnictus] [Gloria Ascendence] [Heavens Sword] Earth Magic [Terra Wall] [Bedrock des] [Rumbling Might] [Ruinous Rockfall] Wind Magic: [Wind Bullet] [Wind Cutter] [Air Shield] [Wind sh] [Swift Winds] [Wind st] [Featherfall] [Aerial Blitz] [Tornado Bullet] [Sylphids Cloak] [Tailwind] [Cyclone Madness] Space-Time Magic: [Haste] [Storage Magic] [Warp Point: Entry] [Warp Point: Exit] [Room] The Light Magic: [Shine] [Sanctuary] [Miraculous Grace] Titles: [The Light] [Bearer of Kargryxmors Blood] [Divine Inferno] [Otherworldly Reincarnator] [Princess] Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Hestia and Neill beat themselves up. Neill and Ryra did the same. Hmm, siblings fighting each other in a spar ... I think I am seeing a pattern here. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 503: Brother’s Hazing. Chapter 503: Brothers Hazing. [Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] C-cake? I can see you have a sweet tooth with the way youre smiling. Haha, youve got good taste! Phso said with a hearty smile as he began to slice the square crumb cake, only for me to stop him when I noticed the way he was trying to cut it would only lead to five pieces. Enough for us imperial membersfivebut leave out the twins and Vifi, so I asked him to correct it. Phso looked a bit confused for a moment, stroking his beard as he looked at the three retainers. He contemted for an unnerving moment before he shrugged andplied with my wish, serving it to everybody to enjoy. As I held the pastry, inspecting and even scratching the crunchy caramel nuts on it with my fork, I let out a tiny Oooh in excitement. Streuselkuchen, the German name for crumb cake wasnt exactly my first candidate for my cake recipes, but it still was something I wanted to make eventually. To be honest, I was a bit saddened that the dragons already knew this recipe. My n to introduce it to the world was already stolen. As I took a bite from it, my eyes widened when I noticed the taste of it. It tasted like yeast! Well, not exactly like the fruity yeast I usually made for my cakes, but a different kind that had a sharp aftertaste that entuated the cakes sweetness. Like a big pop effect, unlike my more moderate-tasting pastries. Is this? Brother, is this made from elven yeast? I asked. Phso raised an eyebrow. Elven yeast? Its just yeast, Hestia; have you never tasted it before?Her adventures were mostly inside the human countries, Brother, Ryra replied with close eyes, as he was resting his head on his mothersp. It was looking like he was trying to sleep as Gaistrus spoiled him by stroking his hair. Last I remembered, the Sari elves are antagonistic towards most of the humans due to that war, remember? Yeast isnt widely avable to them, so our little sister couldnt know. Ah, that is the shame of the world! Phso let out, looking at me with pitying eyes. An absolute shame, indeed! Everybody should have the luxury to taste something as good as these pastries. Here, Hestia, have mine as well! Ryranakus, you wouldnt mind giving yours, as well, right? W-wait, what? I want to sleep, so have her eat it. She needs to eat more with how scrawny she looked, anyways. What the hell do you mean by scrawny? Im packing muscles, Bro. Muscles! In the end, my brothers and even Gaistrus thrusted their precious crumb cake slices into my hands, demanding me to eat and enjoy it. Was this the privilege of being the youngest? Being spoiled by everybody in the family as if I was their golden child? Well, I wouldnt go that far, but it certainly felt unnerving to confirm their intentions. I was actually pretty hungry after my spar with Ryra. Still, regardless of my insatiable appetite, I was genuinely curious about the yeast used in this cake as a fond baking hobbyist. Frankly, when it came to cakes and cookies, it was always better to use baking soda over yeast to make them, purely cause thetter had a slight fermenting taste to it. Which was why I always suggested using yeast made from fruits that fit with the cakes taste to hide this fact. Yet, here I was, finally getting to taste the elusive and luxurious yeast from the elves the Artorians constantly kept hyping up. Suffice to say, this was yeast. Peolynca truly nevercked it, and while I knew about it since Tasianna exined their appearance to me, seeing and tasting a cake made with yeast I didnt make felt like it was quite the treat. Still, definitely a difference in taste, no matter how you see it. Its so much sweeter. Haha, good, right? Wendriosa isnt quite fond of cake, and Fargryneill had always been quite serious with her diet, so I never got to enjoy eating good pastries with my little sisters. I am happy you are different in this case, Hestia, Phso said with a slight smile and blush. It was well worth bringing it over in the icebox. Wendriosa isnt fondof this cake, Brother, I thought, before deciding to keep it to myself to not ruin his mood. Seeing him so excited was cute and I didnt want to tell him I could bake as well while he was having his moment. Next time I should treat him to my deluxe spread of pastries. Mom, this is the first time I tasted this, but Im sure weve been served bread by the mansions chefs before. Do we not have any elven yeast on Iceskale? I asked. Mom shook her head. No, we have plenty of arablend to produce the wheat needed. As you know, the valleys each dragon n surrounds is not only perfect to grow vegetation, but is also drenched in mana. One n, specifically, ispletely responsible for our agriculture and has the manatech needed to perform it well, and from them, we receive our vegetables and fruits. Yet, we have no yeast? I turned to Phso. I heard elven yeast was made from fruits and so on, right? Fruits, wheat, ricethe ingredients used change the color and taste, but most importantly, the yeast we use is created through alchemy to give it a portable form. It starts in a liquid, watery form, before we turn them into a sort of powder. Also, drop the elven part, Little Sister. Loatryx produces yeast just as often as the elves, Phso answered. That finally solves the mystery. Elven yeast really is the yeast I know. The reason why the Artorians cant recognize it is cause the finish product looks like the package yeast from Earth. I see Just like Tasianna said. Correct. Sadly, the yeast we can produce with our crops has a rather undesirable taste, unlike what Ive recently gotten to eat. Mom grimaced, looking at me and probably thinking of the baked goods I made. Which is why when a private business or person requires it, they must submit an import request by the harbormaster. Unfortunately for us, I did not order any. I did not want any. Because you have me still baking for you, hehe. Conniving, Mom. Strangely, getting an actual confirmation made my chest feel so fluffy. As if I had just solved a cryptid case. After that rather intense spar, speaking about something mundane as yeast was quite refreshing. Still, this was a break at the end of the day. This visit from my siblings wasn''t just intended to make me stronger, but they were also there to help me train my [Battle Frenzy]. That was the most important part of all of this. Getting all my required skills to level ten for my rank A evolution, mastering [Battle Frenzy], and also conquering my ice weakness for my trip up north were all part of my training goals for now. Still, a side of me wanted to ck off by performing a concert, but with the whole music video n, my schedule was a bit too packed to think of anything else. Not to mention, I dont think Mom would let me go, even if I wanted to skip training. Oh well, getting stronger was fine by itself. Therefore, when Phso asked me about [Battle Frenzy], I gave him a long breakdown of my entire training progress, including context like my talks with Kramps and KleaHatma, not to mention my meeting with my former lifes cousin. I found it necessary so I could exin how I managed to master the Sloth, Gluttony, and Lust parts of the [Battle Frenzy] training in the first two years of my life. This was just an addition to Moms own report on my training, so Phso knew most of what happened in my near two years on Altrust. This also included how I could speak to the gods and how I lost my privilege to do so after the Elyonda siege temporarily. As Grandfather invented the original [Battle Frenzy] training method to help Father and his siblings, you probably cant anybody better than the Dragon God himself to guide you through the path So, is your connection with him still severed? Phso asked, eyeing me intently with his two golden irises, almost as if he was peering into my soul for the truth. Better mind my answers when ites to Kramps around him as well, huh? Ive gotten into contact with him again, recently, where I request to understand why he disapproves of all of you, I said, causing Ryra to scoff and stand up, telling us he would spread his legs for a bit to the worry of his mother. After he left, Phso turned back to me. Did he now? I can guess what he might have thought of Ryranakus and me, but I would like to hear it from you. Or, would our illustrious Grandfather deign to descend into my little sister, using her as his avatar to speak? One way to make me even more suspicious of you, Kramps. Haaa Seriously, work on that attitude of yours when Im around family. The nagging of a senior citizen Maybe I should listen to him, maybe I shouldnt, but it was getting on my nerves. Nevertheless, I made sure to convey Krampss words to Phso, including his assessment of Ryra. I did leave out what he thought about my other half-siblings, as it wouldnt provide anything to this discussion. Mhmm, understandable. Weirdly, though, Phso didnt seem too bothered by my answer, stroking his beard as he contemted his appraisal. In fact, he even smiled for a bit when I told him about Krampss opinion of Ryra. It looked like it was even catharsis, probably from correctly guessing things until now. Youre so predictable, Kramps. < Hmph. Believe what you will.> Salty, eh? Dont worry, I might not be able topletely mend your rtionship with the family, but Ill try to get this to an amicable state. Eventually Hopefully before it explodes. All right. Phso stood up, dusting his legs of dirt and snow. I got the gist of it. Greed is your current stage, huh? You got the perfect training partner then, in the form of the son of our empires empress of coinage. So Gaistrus is responsible for the economy in general. She probably gets along with Yuilengreill quite a bit, considering their field of interest line up. I raised a brow, though. You know, what exactly do you do with your gold sand? Banish that thought! Gaistrus urged with an awkward smile. n Goldduragons gold sand is practically worthless as a currency or material. It has no inherent value to it, as it can only exist when a Goldduragon continues pouring mana into the material. Without the mana, it simply returns to its original form and material. Our gold bars are pure, mined from the earth, and our currency strictly follows the Peolyncian Treaty of Coinage and Economics. My little innocent questions caused such a reaction, huh? Maybe I shouldnt talk too much about money when I left all of this to Saori and Eine as our partys treasurers. In any case, Phso and I went back to where I sparred with Ryra. The damage the two of us did to the earth was reversed by Phso, revealing to me that Phso and Gaistrus actually had talents innd development. As the empress responsible for coin, agriculture, and mining, Gaistrus regrly went through maind Miononbx with the help of the woond drakes to cleanse thend of high mana and to prepare them for farming or other cultivation projects. With all the conflicting elements, Miononbx actually isnt a good ce to farm. Everything tastes different due to the high levels of mana, and it gets even moreplicated when we dragons are responsible for it, he exined, touching the soil. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Weird. I actually run a farm with one of my retainers. Weve been keeping various herbs, vegetables, and berries, I said, thinking of our giant garden inside my subspace. You have to show it to me, one day! And, introduce me to that retainer. I would rather like to speak with them to make sure you are fed well. Phso smiled like a proud farmer. To answer your question, mana elerates the growth of crops and increases their potency, as you must know. We do it here, and from the sound of it, you, too. However, we also live on thesends like dragons. Do you understand? Mana keeps seeping around? Think of them like farm animals Phso said, creating a thought I wished I hadnt thought about. Not to mention, fights happen quite a bit, even between individual woond drake ns. Haaa, while my little brother inherited most of thebat prowess of our fathers side, I inherited my talents from my mother. Ryranakuss talents with the gold sand is superior to mine, but I am better at general geokinesis. It was sorta fitting, considering the color of their scales. After this little talk, Phso told me to sit down and began his lecture. Greedthe fourth stage of the [Battle Frenzy] training and also the door you need to break through to invoke [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)] at will. Why? It is because you must understand your desire to obtain power at all costs to satisfy your sloth, gluttony, and lust. Phso sighed. What is your gluttony, Hestia? Kriffiek kllk gaaung. I will protect my rtionship. This single statement to manually activate our [Battle Frenzy] is enough to reveal our individual priorities in life. It is a good test to see ones personality, as your gluttonyes from within. It is your deepest need in life, and something not everybody can easily give up. It isnt a dream, as we chase after dreams; it is our minds and souls sustenances, Phso exined in a philosophical manner. Sloth keeps you grounded, to allow you to return in a state of calmness, while lust is your drive to fulfill your gluttony. Your willingness to do whatever for your hedonistic desires. The second of the three desire sins that include lust, greed, and envy. Phso then came closer and ced a finger on my forehead before sending a chill down my spine as I felt his aura enveloping me like a thick coat, straggling me like a coiling python. His golden eyes glowed a bronze color as he red down at me, pushing his face close enough for me to feel his breath against my skin. Tell me, little scamp. How did you feel when Ryranakus barely felt anything when you struck him with that attack? I appraise you just like he did, so I knew your [Sr Beam] was deactivated and that you gained that weird music empowerment to your strength and intelligence. You waited for that one moment to pierce his skin to inject a venom into him, including thatser that shot through his knee. Good preparation and excellent execution he stated, tilting his head. Yet, how much health did he lose? How much mana did you spend to get to that point? How much health did he regain afterwards? Where are you going with this? I forced myself to say, feeling it hard to breathe with all this pressure. What I am saying is that I could crush you with my aura alone, little sister. You could die right here, right now. W-what! I tried to stand up, but the earth suddenly grabbed my legs, pulling me down like quicksand. He then ced his hand on my shoulder, pushing me deeper in, to the point [Foresight] and [Danger Perception] actually activated. What the hell was this guy trying to do? Strength is all you need as a dragon. Showing his clenched fangs, Phso growled at me. Greed. Breathing fire in my face to blind me momentarily, Phso continued, Lust is a wildcard, difficult to predict, as they only follow their desires for no fundamental reason but because I can. Envy is the desire to obtain something others possess no matter the reason, making it the worst of the three desires. Greed is the general desire to obtain everything in the world no matter what. It is easier to tame, as envy directs your anger at others, for their traits and possessions, while greed can be pacified without leading to casualties. Heid another hand on my shoulder, pushing me further into the quicksand, to the point my chest waspletely trapped. I gulped, still believing this is part of the training, and red up at him. Power, he snarled at me. Our culture is built on power. Courtship, survival, and expanding ones territory. No matter what, you need powerreal strength from both your body and your Profileto pierce through your problems; yet, at the same time, power invites usurpers. The more you shine, the more flies will gather around you. With power, you can paint the world like a canvass in any color you wish. What right have the weak to object in this matter when you shine brighter than even kings and emperors? Shine? Stars are like that, I guess. Doesnt matter how murky this sky is, people will still look at the neon lights and chase them for their fulfillment. The brighter they are, the more people will want to be included with them Like how Hikari and I were entranced by the beauty of our first idol concert. Gluttony is a mandatory desire for everybody, but ones greed can only grow after you fulfill this desire. Tell me, Hestia, how are your rtionships? Your family? Is this not all you need, or is something gnawing on you? What is driving you forward, still? To confront Father like that? To tell Wendriosa about your stance in the session crisis? Why do any of that, when you gluttony is only to Kriffiek kllk gaaung? Is protecting you guys not part of preserving my rtionships? I eked out, all while trying my best to keep myself from sinking any deeper into the earth. How will you do that? You are weak. You are weaker than Ryranakus, and he is weaker than I, and I am weaker than Brother Kahmeet. How will you protect Wendriosa when she has to confront him and his vassals? Phso rebuked. Tell me, why did you fight Father like that? He allowed you to leave peacefully after mildly epting you as a princess. He cannot embrace you as a daughter, even if all of the rest of us did. We epted you as our little sister without an issue Yet you were being greedy. Why are you asking for Fathers affection? Why should a daughter not deserve the love of her parents? Huh? What sort of bullshit argument is that? I pushed my chest out of the sand, using my wings rocket booster to help me dig myself out, only for Phso to push me down even harder. Dammit! Argh! Weak, Phso repeated, putting even more strength into his arm to push me back into the pit. Why didnt you take Wendriosas offer? Was it pride? Arrogance that you can handle things in your manner? You wish to interject yourself in a delicate matter, smiling and boasting that you can solve things. Are your sesses on Altrust truly that remarkable that you think you can handle this yourself? Instead of epting the hand of someone multiple decades and centuries your senior? I groaned as I desperately kept myself from sinking, even to the point of using [Obsidian ze] to turn the sand intova, only for Phso to reverse my transformation of the ground. Of course, the two Goldduragon brothers just had to beva mages Can you just shut up, and make your point, already? What the fuck is this sort of training, anyways? I snapped, unable to take this as training at this point anymore. This felt like I was being hazed. Tell me, do you feel weak? Of course, do you think Im dumb here? I can see when Im weak or strong, so why are you preaching to me about something this obvious, huh? Because [Battle Frenzy]s greed is all about sacrificing even your body and mind for the chance to conquer others! Phso shouted. Thest four paths require you to seek inside yourself and let those emotions run wild, to the point you might be consumed by thempletely and enter a [Battle Frenzy (Critical)] situation. The most potent stage of our rage, but also the stage where even someone like Father would lose his sanity. I am telling you to steel yourself! Phso then forcibly yanked me out of the ground and threw me onto the ground like a used up toy, before stomping towards me to pull me onto my feet, as if I was some kid. As I was trying to recover from this treatment, he lowered his head to my height and began screaming at me like a drill sergeant. Has Fargryneill told you nothing about [Battle Frenzy]! Use it for too long, even in the minor stage, and you will advance up one stage. Even a single stage increase is too much for you to control! Are you trying to go berserk? he scoffed. This is the point I am making. You. Are Weak. And yet, you still desire power, which is why you train. The greed has always been within you and it drove you to survive through all that you have experienced. The greed to gain power, yet power alwayses with a price. A requirement, even. I Then what are you trying to tell me here? Youre stating the obvious after you tried to put me through the wringer, but Im not understand the meaning behind your words. What are you trying to teach me here? That to gain [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)], it isnt about just oveing a blockade in your mind and to ept it, but to also possess the mental fortitude to ept all negative emotions, aura attacks, and mental assaults without quickening its timer, he exined, leaving me baffled. I am asking you to endure my aura and words, all while training your [Tranquil Mind] while you are in your [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] form. I shall agitate your instincts in an attempt to endanger you, all while you remain calm andposed. Eh? Tell me your lust. I eyed Phso when he asked me this again, finally dawning on me this was simr to how Neill did it to help me learn how to control my lust. Could you martyr yourself to ensure everybodys happiness? Could you be the viin for everybodys sake? Could you sacrifice your own gluttony for the happiness of everybody else? No, I couldnt. To give up my gluttonymy wish to preserve my rtionshipto heed my hedonism would mean giving up a part of myself. However, everything else? Sure. I would. Cause all the other reasons would help me fulfill my gluttony, which would lead to my lustto do whatever to fulfill my gluttony. That was my philosophical understanding behind the [Battle Frenzy] training. Every path built upon the former, except for sloth, the foundation. So, if I reformed the question with the sins definition in mind, then what Phso was asking me was: Am I in such a need of power and strength to protect my bonds and friends at all cost, even to the detriment of others? Even to the detriment of myself? I am striving to be stronger, because I know the weak cant defend others! I dont want to rush things though, I dont want to hurt others, even for my goals, but sometimes my hand will be forced. However, if I have the strength to protect myself and everybody else, then I will not have to force my hand to do something I dont wish to. That is my answer! Phso widened his eyes and straightened his back, finally withdrawing his aura so I could finally breathe normally again. As I gasped for air, Phso pped his hands. The intelligence stat doesnt actually make people smart, but it probably was the correct disy for you, my little sister, he said with a wide smile before bowing his head. He then stroked my head. I apologize, Hestia, but I am d you understood my intentions with all of this, even if it is forceful. That is how Father taught me to control my greed, so I emted it. I want to say youre being too rough, but I guess that would go against the point of the training. I need to possess a strong mental will to control [Battle Frenzy] I still dont condone household abuse, though, I said with a big pout. Haha! he patted me on the back, roughly, once again. Then sue me, little sister! I bet that would make good entertainment for our citizens and probably give our two hotheaded half-siblings a reason to stop fighting against each other for the throne, and continue serving our countrys and the dragons interest. Maybe Ill hold you to that I sighed. So, how should we continue this training? You understand the meaning behind greed, which means you now have to train [Tranquil Mind]. As youve seen with Ryranakus, his isnt at maximum level yet, so the skill isnt part of the requirements to obtain [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]. The reason for that is that Ryranakuss greed is rather shallowI say this, even as his brother. For the sake of my peace of mind and body, I will do everything to avoid it as best as I can. Guess his gluttony with that. Peace of mind and body? Phso nodded. Hiessk gik rapharumshkra zeegka. Tranted, its For the sanctity of my lifes safety! He is a peace-wanting dragon born in the correct era, you could say. Thankfully. Fortunately. Unfortunately, that is about to change, and his elder brother, I am ashamed I cant fulfill his wish. Because you support Brother Kahmeet? I asked, causing him to nod. Yes I believe in Kahalemeets rule, and I want the empire to stay away from Altrusts affairs at all cost. I am not a supporter of their constant wars, Phso snarled, looking livid. Once he calmed down, he looked at me andid a hand on my shoulder. Hestia, please, stay out of this war. Let us handle our own affairs. I will be there when both Kahalemeet and Wendriosa fight, and I assure you, I will bring the defeated back home. Alive. That is my duty as our familys second born. Brother Phso sighed as he massaged his temples. Ryranakus fears conflict. Sleeping is how he copes with any impending crises. This timid nature of his, surprisingly, allows him to control his [Battle Frenzy] almost as well as us four eldest siblings. Grandfather might dislike him for it, seeing him as unworthy of being a Kargryxmor, but I believe it is a blessing. So I guess you didnt have to do the same thing you just did to me to him, huh? Iughed awkwardly, only for me to widen my eyes as he looked away, all embarrassed. What? Scratching his cheek, Phso let out a deep sigh. No, it was worse. I didnt train him, Wendriosa did, and from what she told me, he was toozy to think of the question as critically as you did. He needed two months to figure the connection between greed with gluttony and lust. He didnt go through the same mental battle, so Wendriosa might have lost her patience a bit. His entire [Battle Frenzy] training was quite arduous, to be honest. Ahaha Maybe Maybe Ryra isnt timid, maybe hes justzy. Yeah, hes justzy. Lets just think like that. Then again, I took over a month to figure out the meaning of lust to me, so who was I criticizing? In any case, my [Battle Frenzy] training continued for three more days. Not cause Phso had to leavehe would stay on Iceskale for an entire week before passing his training position to another siblingbut cause Grimnir finally finished work on the ice stone. Thankfully, he could make armor using the blizzirk timber and ice stone; sadly, there was a bit of an issue with how cold it was to wear. While it protected the wearer from external cold, wearing it was actually chilling, especially if you wore some chainmail underneath it. Therefore, to simplify the design, so he didnt have to add unnecessary runes, he wanted to figure out a way to mitigate this chill. Add a metal that counteracts this cold, and ce the stone and timber above it. Glue them together with Iceskales special resin and some mammoth fur, and you have yourself some good armor! Grimnir exined, which brought me to his second request. Lass, I can use voldunna ore for it, but I want to see if you have something on Miononbx. You get me? Ehe. Oh, I get you all right, you material fanatic. While you are doing that, I will have Eine recruit a few people for the recorder project. Daichi aint the only one who had put some effort into your idol career, and I bet these people have waited long enough! Gahahaha! That settled my next n. Which begged the question, where would I get such a warmth-exuding stone, outside of my sr core? Visit Inferno Nest, then, Phso suggested. Whether you want ore or to hunt down a monster that gives you materials for the armor, you can find it there. That settled it. Maybe I could hunt some volcharks and get their hearts, like Saori, Tasianna, and Grimnir did for my catalyst. If its all decided, then I will postpone your training. Ryranakus, you go with her. Help her out with the fire dragon flight there. As such, the twins, Vifi, Ryra, and I traveled back to maind Miononbx, while Mom entertained Gaistrus and Phso back in Iceskale. Surely, nothing terrible would happen during this adventure, right? Especially not when I had two ice wyverns with me right? Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Saints Aura Lv. 3] [Draconic Aura Lv. 6] [Royal Presence Lv. 7][Territory Release Lv. 5] gained Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Tough love, I guess, but this is rough. Well, Battle Frenzy ought be hard If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 504: A Surprise Meeting With Our Eldest. Chapter 504: A Surprise Meeting With Our Eldest. [Inferno Nest. Long time no see, I would say, if it wasnt just about a week ago or something,] I announced to my passengers on Hestia Airlines as we entered the citys airspace. [Small bit of turbulence, but a safending is all but assured with [Air Shield]. Everybody, please, take care and put on your seat belts. We will bending shortly.] [ You really have the weirdest quirks, Donut,] Vifiined as I fastened my [Unheiliger Engel] seat belts around the twins, Vifi, and Ryra. [Then again, I guess it is better than your usual flights. Next time, add an obsidian bed or some seats to make this actuallyfortable. Feels like Im sitting on burning coals here.] Oh,in more, why dont you? This is probably the best flight experience in all Peolynca, and you can only get it at Hestia Airlines. Best of the best! Urrrgh However, just as I made that deration, I heard somebody loudly groaning in pain on my back. I reflexively snapped my head around, only to stare in horror as I saw Ryra covering his mouth, looking ill, as if he was about to puke! [Oi, dont just vomit on your little sisters back!] I shouted, hurriedly ordering Shay to make an ice bucket for him to empty his stomach into. Once the worst passed, I let out a deep sigh and stopped flying to see if he was okay. [My goodness, I didnt think you had such a weak stomach. I wasnt even flying that fast.] [Im not used to traveling on others backs I always fly myself,] Ryra excused himself, still looking a bit sick. Maybe it wasnt so smart to have everybody eat such arge breakfast this morning Or, maybe it wasnt smart to have everybody rush over to Inferno Nest on the same day Phso proposed this idea. Frankly, this did warrant some urgency, since Eine did lose Klea in that blizzard, so making the armor for her to enter the snonds of Carmaniate was our partys highest priority.Ryra, as he showed me during our fight, had the wings to fly in his dragon form, but his top speed was vastly slower than mine. If we wanted to make it to the maind before the sky started to turn orange, he had to ride on me. With the sight of volcanoes andrge mountains finallying into view, I continued flying, but slower this time. [Where am I supposed tond, Ryra?] Having epted my nickname, he replied, [Our paternal n possesses a mine in the center of the nest. Same situation as the mines on Iceskalethe dragons use them asirsbut ours are currently uninhabited and are only used as a source of wealth for the Kargryxmor dragonewts. The ores and minerals are mostlymon stuff like iron, copper, coal, and stuff; in general, theres nothing very special here.] [Yet, Phso rmended that I find some ore here.] [I didnt say there isnt anything sort-of special, just nothing extremely special. Phso is Mothers heir, so he knows the mining industry well. I only know how things work, not the details. He probably has something in mind, but we should ask our ns miners for hints,] he said. [So the same situation happens here as well, huh?] Vifi interjected. [If the number of mountains equals the number of mines, what do you dragons even do with all the ores? Didnt see any factories on Coral Beard like the ones the dwarves use.] [Continent is humongous, demonkin. You think our entire poption fits in a single city? Coral Beard isnt that huge,] Ryra responded with a sharp tongue. [No, we got multiple dragonewt cities, towns, and viges, all fitted for the local poption, unlike Coral Beard, which acts as the seat of power for the kinkyuro. Its Loatryxs capital.] [Huh? Do you mean there are cities within the borders of Kargryx? I thought Miononbx was divided between Kargryx and Loatryx, almost in the middle,] I asked, confused at the difference from what I was hearing now and from Mom. [No, you got it correct,] he stated. [You saw all the emptynd on our dragonkin side. Dragonewts serve us like servants and retainers, butmuting from a dragonewt city to their masters would take days or weeks, which is why hamlets are built here and then. Dont expect much cultural or technological progress, though, as these ces act simrly to the castle towns human nobles have in their domains.] [Ho, that would exin it. Lady Hestia, didnt Lord Cernust speak about his experience living here? I think I remember that he called it boring, or something,] Beth remarked. [No, no, youre correct. Cernust didin about it here and there in the subspace, although I mostly tune out of his ramblings. Think Neill said something about it, too.] I shrugged, mentally. [Ryra, Cernust is a woond drake, and I met him during his pilgrimage in Artorias. Said that the dragon side waspletely boring and that he preferred going down to Loatryx for fun. Is it actually true even for the maind?] [Even? You got the same feeling on Frozen Nest too, huh?] Ryraughed a bit. [There is nothing to do here outside of hunting, sleeping, and training for most of us. The dungeon the old fart in the sky gave us is also used as a time waster, and that is only really useful for our old, ancient kinsmen to find thingsrge enough to eat and level with. For us younger generations? We can tell the difference between Kargryx and Loatryx, and we know where its more fun to be once weve sated our curiosity once.] To summarize, there were dragonewt ces within maind Kargryx, but most of them provided zero entertainments for a dragon whelpling or fledgling to indulge in, which made it boring. Even Ryra, a sleep enthusiast, preferred going down to Loatryx if he needed some sorta stimtion. In fact, most of these dragonewt hamlets basically doubled as storage ces for the local nests main industry. These materials would then be transported over to Loatryx for production, which included the ores Ryra mentioned. Kargryxs and Loatryxs main usage for metals was the production of dragoon armor and daily necessities, as well as construction of new living spaces for the slowly growing dragonewt poption. In fact, metal demand was quite high since dragoons and dragonewt adventurers frequently break their gear during hunts against the strong monsters on this continent. Honestly, hearing this made me flinch a bit, since I was used to the extra hardy stuff Grimnir would make for my party. Sure, a chip or dent was natural, but none of our stuff brokepletely. I grew slightly baffled when Ryra exined how these smithing cities were constructed simrly to dwarven holds, with many of their master smiths and runesmiths having even gone under a dwarven apprenticeship. Despite my expectations, I guess not every smith was all that interested in quality [About the dungeon, where exactly is it?] I asked, as I wanted to visit the [Dungeon of Infinite Feasts] one day. Ryra groaned a bit, taking his time before speaking, [Its south of Quake Nest, inside a neutral zone where no dragons live. Close enough to the borders for humanoids to visit. Little sis, take things slowly, will you? You got enough on your te, from the looks of it.] [Just curious. Whats with the snap?] [Because its irritating how full your schedule is. Motherined to us how much your mother kept praising you for being such a responsible and hard-working daughter Urgh. Chime it down, will you? So Mother doesnt keep looking at me as if I should be doing something?] he pouted. That was an instantugh for me. Ryra truly was the image of azy child and I could see him lounge inside his room all-day snacking on chips if he had ess to the inte or some electronic device. Comining to his little sister for her being diligent. How cute although, maybe he should be more active. Ieerrrraaaghhhhhh! My body froze in ce as I suddenly heard that bone-chilling roar, but I was the only one, as the three dragonkin on my back instantly reacted, breaking out of their seatbelts. The twins readied themselves to transform back into wyverns, while Ryra only red at the direction of the sound. Vifi was the only one who wasnt considering the roar a threat. In fact, the few dragonkin in the areaboth lesser and truereacted by either fleeing or congregating below my shadow. Thetter group consisted of tougher-lookingva drakes and fire dragons. I couldnt tell if they were adults or older fledglings from up here, but from the way they were posing, it seemed like they wanted to guard something. IerrgghhhhhhAAAAA! A second roar, this time even louder, as if it wasing closer. Krraauuuughhh! Only for it to be followed up by a new one. A fight was happening. [Hestia, fly back! Go lower, dont take to the skies. Were avoiding this fight, but I want us to stay close enough to see whats going on!] Ryra ordered, which I diligently followed before he jumped off my back to transform into his dragon form. With an explosive, air-rumbling cry, he immediately gave some quickmands to the surrounding dragonkin in Draconic. Just as this happened, I saw the entrance of a nearby cave be blown away as an almost ship-sized purple-yellow dragon flew right out of it. Lightning surged from its body as it let out that iergha roar, channeling yellow lightning inside its mouth before releasing a railgun-like lightning breath into the caves entrance, copsing and atomizing the small hill before it. Mana Eyes. Thunderous Quake Dragon: An earth dragon with innate lightning abilities due to being born inside lightning-aligned crystals, creating a special thunder sac and heart able to channel thunder as an alternative to blood to oxidize its body. Although it still requires both blood and air to survive, it can thrive in less ideal situations. This special metabolism allows it to supercharge its organs with lightning to release a concentrated beam of thunder at its enemies, vaporizing even those with strong [Lightning Resistance]. After activation, leftover electricity will channel around scales. Rank A Huh? Random rank A? What? I just came here! [Uh, Ryra?] I let out, baffled. I was used to random monsters appearing before me due to my terrible encounter luck, but a random rank A? Seriously? [Just keep it together! That thing is only level five and doesnt have a name,] he stated, confusing me with what he was trying to say. Noticing my silence, he borated. [Its a wild! A monster spawning. That thing is just a feral dragonkin!] [A feral? Wait, shouldnt monster spawning happen all the time, so why are you making such a fuss abou] I snapped my attention back to the dragon when the lightning beam stopped. Releasing a loud cry of victory, the lightning dragon swung its neck around, assessing the situation before it noticed us. It roared as sparks shot out from its scales, as if it was trying to intimidate us, before it turned around and was about to fly away, only for the ground to suddenly shake underneath it. The dragon quickly jumped up as the earth underneath it copsed, leaving a hole behind as two dark-red scaled dragons jumped out with their mouths ame. me breaths were aimed at the fleeing feral before the two fire dragons shot out their shed scales, creating a dome-like barrier around the area to trap it, keeping it from escaping. Just as the lightning dragon was about to charge another railgun breath, multiple smaller signals began surrounding it. Looking closer, I saw a host of dragonewts and wyverns; the moment the scale barrier was taken down, they descended. With sharp spears and armor-fortified ws, respectively, the two dragonkin groups charged right into the dragon, piercing and mauling the feral to bits. The electricity shooting from its body was seemingly hurting the dragons aggressors, but through the usage of [Defense Rune: Auracoil], none of them seemed to be taking lethal damage. Regardless, from the looks of it, all of this was merely the distraction. Unable to protect itself from the constant assault and unable to keep track of its surroundings, the spawned dragon became prey to the two fire dragons crushing maws. The two swung their bodies around, throwing the lightning dragon onto the ground before they unleashed a stream of dragon fire to prevent it from fleeing, long enough for the third dragon to finally appear. Krraauuuughhh! Thats the same roar from before! The second dragon I heard, right? With this realization, my eyes widened as I saw a serpentinean actual dragon with an actual serpent body, instead of how I used to use the word to describe a slim bodyfly out of the hole the two fire dragons created. The serpent slithered through the air as the clouds in the sky began to stream towards it, helping it levitate as it red at the lightning dragon. The me breaths stopped, allowing the ck-red scaled wingless serpent to release a concentrated beam of water, one double the length of a bus. The dragon was unable to escape in time as the water beam crashed against it, engulfing it and creating a screen of smoke from the evaporation. The beam showed no signs of stopping, to the point the pressure was creating a clear crater in the ground. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the vition. When it finally ended, the lightning dragon was stripped of most of its scales and carapace was gone with its wings membrane ripped to shreds. Its naked, dark pink skin was bleeding profusely, leaking small sparks through its wounds. Beaten and bruised, looking barely alive at this point, I thought the fight had ended. Sadly for it, the serpentine dragon dived towards the ground, grabbing the dragon by its wings to throw it into the sky where the clouds began to enter its body through its mouth. The dragon stayed in the air almost as if it was pinned there, screaming in agony as it vomited blood before the serpentine dragonkin finally ended its misery by decapitating it. Jeez, what the hell? [Clean finish. Little scamp, get ready to greet him,] Ryra suddenly stated. However, still dazed by how the fight finished, I wasnt able to respond in a timely manner. Impatient, he turned around, pressing his head into my view before repeating him. Rattled, I nodded, but I was confused why we had to do so. Was this serpent the local Dragon Ruler or something? He seemed to have the scale color. [Its our eldest.] [W-what!] [Its Kahmeet.] Thats my eldest brother? I knew for a fact that each of my half-siblings were quite different due to their individual mothers, which ranged through vastly different body types, dragon subraces, elemental-alignments, and the loyalty of certain draconic flights and wakes. This was not including their personalities. Neill was a kirin-dragon, Nong was a feathered dragon, Phso and Ryra were more drake with wings than dragons, Taimatrak was a supposedly a skeleton dragon, and,stly, Kahmeet and Wendriosa were both airborne leviathans. Thatst part was the most confusing part to me, since my image of a leviathan was a far cry from what I was seeing in front of me. The two leviathans Ive met before Kahmeet were a crocodile-headed beast with multiple limbs in the form of serpent heads and a giant kraken-headed serpent monsterrge enough to rival even Mom in size. My brother here, though, looked more like an oriental dragon from Earth. Like the Chinese long or the Japanese Ryu Meaning, he had two pairs of limbs attached along his lengthy body, with each one situated either behind his head or in front of tail respectively. His ck-red scales glistened a bit like the ones of a fish or merfiend, but hecked the fins or gills of thetter. Instead, he possessedrge, imposing horns directly behind his menacing bearded maw, conspicuously glowing like ck light sticks on his fiery red mane. He was a bit far away from me, so I couldnt get an urate sizeparison, but it was clear he was farrger than I was and longer than Ryra, although thetters head was almost double the size of Kahmeets. In a way, it was like looking at an anaconda and a body builder side-by-side, minus the size multiplier. In any case, with the situation handled, the dragons below me roared, Wee to Inferno Nest, Princess Hestia. May you grow strong here in Draconic before leaving to do whatever. Inded upon Ryras suggestion as the twins transformed back into their wyvern forms for the uing greeting. It did take a while for Kahmeet to approach me, as it looked like he and his squadron were digging a grave for the deceased feral, even to the point where one of the dragoons gave it a small Kargryxmor prayer. Once they were done, Kahmeet flew over like a slithering snake, causing my mind to go on a strike for a moment at the physics of these movements. Peolynca certainly was something The twins and even Vifi lowered their heads, showing the respect needed. Meanwhile, I copied Ryra and did nothing, although I did nod once out of habit. I didnt want to seem too disrespectful, even if we were family. Urgh, how should I act? I gulped, readying myself as I noticed a telepathic link forming between the three of us. [Ryranakus, where is Phsothophus?] However, instead of a proper greeting, Kahmeets reception felt cold. It was his voice, for sure, but it felt a bit distant from the warm, caring way he talked to me back when we first met inside our fathers citadel. It was irksome, but for now, staying quiet and scouting my eldest brothers real personality should be my priority. Including whatever just happened now Ryra, though, wasnt as shocked. His dragon face did make it hard to understand his emotions, but the voice entering my head was a different matter. [He stayed behind in Frozen Nest. I dont know the real reason for it, but he sent me here after our youngest needed some help getting ores for herpanions back on Altrust.] [Altrust?] Kahmeet turned to me. Yet, Ryra answered for me, [Uuuh, you know shes a void-touched, right? Yeah, she can exin theplicated parts, but the point is that she has a connection with her party members and they need her help. I am here as her chaperone.] Chaperone? Well, I guess that isnt untrue. [I see Right, I did hear Empress Yuilengreill boast about having met Fargryneill.] Eldest brother stroked his dragon beard. He nodded once and looked like he was about to address me, only to snap back to Ryra. Raising a brow, I waited for the telepathic conversation to continue but didnt hear anything. Neither of them reacted, merely staring at each other until Kahmeet let out a rumbling sigh, before turning to me Surely, they didnt just talk without me, right? [I apologize for myckluster conduct, Hestia. Wee back to the maind. You are in need of an ore?] His voice lost the edge from before. He sounded like the Kahmeet I first met. [Yes, brother. Thank you and dont worry. My friend is in need of something to add onto his armor to counteract the ice stones we have back on Frozen Nest, and he was willing to go with the voldunna ore, so I came here to see things for myself. I hope Im allowed to do so.] [This is your home as well, so yes. Speaking of which, why not go to Loatryx or have your harbormaster order the ores that you need? You do not need to search for everything yourself with our ns wealth of materials and coins. Take something out of our storage, in fact.] What a proper way to say, Little sis, just spoil yourself. Our family is rich enough. Dont bother with tedious things. Hehe [ Well, I guess it would have been nice if somebody had mentioned that before suggesting Ie over here. I didnt really think about that,] Iined, not only to Phso for concealing this fact to me, but also to Mom. Maybe I should talk to her and help her reevaluate how much I wanted her to intervene in my life. I guess we need some more daughter-mother talks for us to foster our rtionship into something proper Phsotophus, you just lost your nickname privilege for a week. Meanie. Kahalemeet sighed as well, nodding as he seemed to understand my issue. Still, what was done was done. [Well, if I am here already, would it be possible for me to search around? I could use some hunting time, and, honestly, it does seem pretty nice to go around a bit,] I said. [As long as you stay safe. Do be careful, though. Simrly to Iceskale, rank A ferals do spawn inside the nest, and all of the monsters here are highly resistant to fire. You might find it hard to defeat them by your lonesome.] Kahmeet turned to the twins and Ryra, giving them a quick nod. [If that is all, then I will return to my business. Ryranakus will show you the way to our mines.] [What a bother ] Ryra pouted. Oooh, this is my chance! Ignoring myzy brother, I pointed at the group of dragoons and armored wyverns. [What do you do?] Kahmeet turned around, eyeing them, causing a few to turn around, acting like they werent just staring at us all this time. [They are my subordinates. Hestia, have you taken some time to understand how our society works? Specially, what my mother is responsible for as the first empress?] [Ahhh, I see. Shes also responsible for our empires defenses, correct? Right, right!] I gasped as a memory reappeared. [I heard from a human knight that you visited Altrusts Loatryx to inspect the local dragoon squires! Ahh, so then youre their Knight-Commander, correct?] [No, I am n Kargryxmors representative for our Empires dragoon order. I am a dragon, I cannot be a dragoon, for a dragoon is specified as a knight that works with dragonkin to fight other dragonkin,] he corrected me pedantically. [Therefore, I act in the first empresss and our fathers interests to assure the dragoon order maintains our nations peace and order. I fight with them and lead them through my authority as a prince, but do not mix up the titles. It would be a great disservice to the orders current Knight-Commander.] Haaa, hes a no-nonsense type of guy. At least I got some experience with people like him. [Then, would you mind exining to me what you do, Brother?] I asked, acting a bit cuter At least, acting as cute as I could in my dragon form. [I must return to the squadron. I do not possess much luxury time to rest and speak, Hestia,] he rebuked, sounding a bit annoyed, but I pressed on. [Maybe, but resting isnt a luxury, its a necessity. And, as you can see, I do not truly know what you are doing, so how am I supposed to put myself in your shoes and see if resting and speaking is truly a luxury or not? I am ignorant of your life, Brother. Why not exin it to me?] I urged, nudging my head to the side. [Not like this big guy looks interested enough to exin it to me.] [Its true,] Ryra agreed, sounding proud about it In any case, to deal with a no-nonsense type of guy, appeal to their rational side as long as they were sane. People like the boss of Shaturein, good ol Grahta, and even Farron, to a certain extent. They were stoic, responsible, and efficient, looking at things in a more logical and self-interest manner. Their conduct might feel colder, but they usually had a reason for it. Whether it was good or bad, only you could guess, but it wouldnt do you any good to respond by acting cold in return. If they found small talk wasteful, then stop doing it and get to the point. Some sincerity would go a long way for many people. Also, using that small sister charm I have How exactly do you do that as a dragon? [Hmm ] Kahmeet pondered, looking back and forth at his squadron and me, causing Ryra to let out a loud Eh? as we waited for our older brother to respond. When he finally did, he let out a deep sigh. [My duty is multifold, and I must open up time in my schedule for those various tasks. Speed is no issue for me, but the whole point of my schedule is to fulfill everything I wish during a single day.] Hes overworked. My poor brother. [Right now, I am participating in peacekeeping. Hestia, monster spawning is equally as problematic on Miononbx as on Altrust, but we rarely manage the mana levels due to it being impossible to do so. Therefore, true and lesser dragonkin and dragonewts participate in monster culling to maintain the peace. The feral you saw just now has been causing mischief for over two months of existence. She had to be put down.] [Two months?] I tilted my head. [Kargryxmor started as a feral. Many of the original dragons did as well; therefore, Kargryx has aw to allow dragonkin monster spawns a grace period of existence. If they are able to develop a conscience and live within the constraints of society, they are allowed to integrate themselves. Otherwise, they will be judged. If they create issues or are unable to see the legitimacy of Fathers rule, then] He turned to his squadron again. [they will be hunted down just like any other criminals.] I guess that makes sense. Subjugation Quests act pretty simrly. If a monster causes issues for others, of course they would be put down with a bounty on their head. Although thatst reason does sound a bit like a dictatorship. I was a member of the hunters guild. The mindset made sense to me. [If that is the case, then good job, Brother,] I cheered, prompting him to nod his head. [So, after youre done here, what will you be doing?] [ Quite inquisitive, arent you, Hestia? Fine, I will answer more of your questions once I visit Iceskale for your training and education. Unfortunately, as I said, I do need to abide by my schedule right now,] Kahmeet shut my request down. [Do be careful with your adventure, dear sister. This is ournd, but we do not control every single monster here. Tell those who you meet that I am aware of you being in Inferno Nest, and those who will not listen deserve your condemnation. Farewell, Hestia, I was fond of this little meeting.] And with that, my second encounter with our eldest ended, although it left me still confused about his personality. This was too little to know him well enough, making me wonder if our age difference really was that daunting. Here was the thing C in his dragon form, he was humongous and quite intimidating with his ck-red scales. I felt like Saori whenever she called my dragon form frightening to look at. Nevertheless, I did have to continue our discussion the next time we met if I wanted to find a way to stop him and Wendriosa from duking it out in the future. [What an unlucky meeting ] Ryra sighed when Kahmeet had left, prompting me to ask him what was going on. [Our Eldest is usually impossible to meet due to his busy schedule. Either hes training to be a rank S, or off performing his duties as a prince, just like now. In the over 82 years Ive been alive, Ive only met him during family gatherings or when he had to speak with Phsothophus. Anytime I wanted to meet him, he always had no time or had to go before we could speak Sheesh, why is everyone showing you this much interest?] Huh? So what Wendriosa said about Kahmeet being hard to meet wasnt just an exaggeration? [I-Im sure you had some moments here and] [Dont take it the wrong way. Im not saying that we arent close. But theyre babying you like they did Fargryneill, and people are expecting me to do the same. Its bothersome.] Ryra sighed in derision. [Come on, lets go to the mines.] Whats his problem? Pretending everything was fine after that little outburst, Ryra led me to our ns mines, formerly used as a home for Kramps. While it wasnt as humongous as the other mountainous caverns in the area, it was ours. Brother exined that while the mines we owned werent as abundantpared to other ns, none of our n members nned on expanding it, preferring to leave it as is. Our uncles and aunts did conquer other mines during their lifetime, but these ces were granted to our fathers retainers and loyalists once he became the emperor. Knowing this, I asked Ryra how our mines werent depleted at this point. [The ore veins grow back to life over some years due to the mana and various monsters leaving behind metal ore dust. We leave dead mines to rest while we mine others, and Loatryx isnt in such a need of ore that we have to strip our mines of everything. We work them slowly, relying on the other ns mines to keep up demand,] he answered. Sounds like a farm at that point. After we got the okay from the dragonewt miners, our party entered the cavern with Ryra transforming back into his humanoid form, as the caverns werentrge enough for his dragon form. The twins and I stayed in our draconic form; not only because Ryra warned us monsters could be found in the depths, but more importantly, I needed my extra scales to protect the twins from the massive heat. [The heat is rising!] Bethined as she and her brother let out a deep sigh. The change in temperature was simr to the mines on Frozen Nest, but this time the cause was different. The mines were all in the very depths of the continent, directly inside a massive magma chamber that spanned about 80% of thendmass of Inferno Nest. The ecosystem I saw when I first flew over the nest was just the peak of the metaphorical iceberg; all the interesting little details Mom told me about this nest would soone into view. Feels almost like Cedarrailes dungeon. Gotta stay ready then. I sent out my scales, creating a barrier for the wyverns to mostly keep the heat away, but they still had to chill the air with ice to keep themselves from spontaneous burning up. Vifi was fortunate, as she was wearing some older armor Grimnir had made for Eine using my scales, so the heat wasnt as terrible for her. [This will be a bit of a challenge, mydy,] Shay said but I told him to not worry too much about it. [Consider it training, you two. I dont think we will face too many issues down there with Vifi and Ryra around. Try your best to level up your [Fire Resistance] so we can work better together whenever I have to use my Territory.] [We will try ] Shay said solemnly, while Beth cheered. [A Territory would be good though ] Hearing this, I turned around, looking at him with a raised brow. [You could use Moms ice to] Kruuusagii! However, before I could finish my sentence, I felt a group of signals quickly approach us following that echoing roar. Yet, it didnt sound like a normal roar, as Hikari managed to understand it as Draconic for Please, wait! Doing just that, I turned around, noticing the signals were from six fire wyverns, all armored like the ones following Kahmeet. Once they reached us, all six bowed before me, greeting me as their princess and how much of an honor it was for them to finally meet me. Suspecting they werent just here for a polite introduction, I urged them to tell me their actual reason. [We lower our tail in your presence. Please, allow us to serve under you as your retainers, Princess Hestia!] Huh? Retainers? [I-I see, but wh] Yet, once again, I was interrupted. This time by the twins. Krruuuugh! Both roared out as they sh froze the moisture around their body, creating the ice armor I was used to seeing. They jumped in front of me, snarling as they red at the six wyverns before us. [Begone!] Shay shouted. [Princess Hestia is ours!] Beth screamed. Maybe I shouldnt have jinxed ourselves with the no issue part. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Huh? Random retainer acquisition? More party members? In my 6 man partyposition??? If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 505: Wyvern Loyalty. Chapter 505: Wyvern Loyalty. I could feel their aurae. The twin wyverns Mom took under her wings as her retainers were ready to fight. The lung-burning air of these magma cavern tunnels was slowly disappearing under the power of icy white mists exuding out of the twins bodies like the opening of an ice cooler. My initial thought was that this was a mere joke, or perhaps some kind of intimidation towards some fire wyverns. Shay was usually quite dutiful and conservative, always keeping a frown on his face when he was nervous or whenever he had to keep a watch over his highly-energetic younger twin sister. I did remember a few times when he was aggressive and angered, but it was usually in a defensive manner. During our first meeting, he used his body to save his sisters life from my lightning spells, and despite my mistake, he didnt really condemn me for it. Sure, back then, his former boss Asterios kept him on a tight leash, and it didnt help that wyverns have this toxic mentality that they had to serve true dragonkin with respect, but it did make me feel sympathetic towards the wyverns. I guess that was when our rtionship began. I felt guilty for hurting them when they were trying to not kill their supposed escortee. I felt bbergasted when we reunited in Griffonpeak, only this time, they were serving under Mom. After some months together, the awkwardness disappeared, but I still couldnt say that I was close to either of them, unlike with my party or with the students, or even Master Kush and the saurians. To me, they were still friendly acquaintances. I would consider ourselves friends, aside from our rtionship as their lieges child and them being my mothers retainers, but it was the sorta respectful and inclusive type of friendship you would make inside a forum or chat room over an interest or experience. Which could exin why their loyalty hadnt resulted in them acquiring [Hestias Imperial Guard], unlike Tasianna. They were working under Moms orders to keep me safe and we werent close enough. Then again, the requirements for the title was still a total mystery to me, since Saori, my best friend and first party member, hadnt received it either. So, why are they acting like this? Why were the twins acting so hostile towards these fire wyverns after they asked to serve me? Was there something suspicious about them? [Uh, you can deal with this,] Ryra said to quickly escape from the situation, charging deeper into the tunnel with a floating earth discus. [Ill wait for you at the entrance!]You damn brat Unlike Neill, who was the best big sister ever, Ryra was a sorry excuse for an older brother I believe I was starting to understand why some people were saying how having siblings wasnt always sunshine and sparkles. In any case, I should [Donut, lets let this develop, first,] Vifi stopped me. Turning on [Telepathy], I said, [Why? This looks like it will escte into a fight.] [It will, but I dont think this is the time for you to intervene. Sometimes you have to get involved and those words will change the oue, but I also know you have to know when to do that. Not everything said will always be helpful, right?] Vifi exined. [Trust them like you do with the rest of Aurora. Trust them like how you did me. This conflict is theirs alone to solve; your job is to encourage them afterwards, General.] Hearing Vifi seriously shoot my nned intervention down gave me some whish. I knew I shouldnt always interrupt my friends from dealing with their own business, but this felt like something I should contribute to. Six wyverns versus two? Each side was weak to each other, so a fight erupting from this would be an issue for both sides. Four rank B and two rank C, Hikari reported. I know theyre training under Mom, but this feels a bit one-sided. Yeah, lets just hope for no fight. I have chosen the third choicesilence. Krrgh? Kiiesha The leading wyvern, the one who prompted the proposal to join me as a retainer, was growling in Draconic, only for Shay to interrupt him. [Speak with telepathy. If you wish for Princess Hestia to be yourdy, you speak so she may understand!] Thank you, Shay. With how weak my grasp of Draconic still is, it would be best to convey everybodys words through their minds to avoid misunderstandings. [Ahem, I apologize, Princess Hestia,] the spoken wyvern bowed his head. [Please, allow me to speak with your guards. It seems I may have caused a misunderstanding.] [Your name?] [I am a no-name, your highness. Like the rest here. Like the many master-less wyverns,] he said. [However, all six of us have been training under faithful wyverns who have served n Kargryxmor and the many other fire dragon ns of Inferno Nest since the beginning of Emperor Eltharions rule.] No-names? Right, right, the wyverns did express excitement about their names. As well as Asterios. [We may only be fledglingspared to dragons, but we have the ability to protect you from most threats on Miononbx, your highness. We can adapt and survive on Frozen Nest, as well! Allow us to show you our potential as guards!] he pleaded. Huh? Wait, this isnt that bad. Some extra help here wouldnt hurt anybody. Yet, the moment I thought of this, Vifi spoke to me, [There is a procedure to decide on the next Warbringer whenever one dies or steps down. The Prince of Wrathwho generally bes BoleTarias suprememandermay decide on candidates and, ultimately, is the sole person with the right to promote someone to be a Warbringer. Yet, it is expected of them to ask their other Warbringers for their opinion if the candidate will contribute and synergize with the rest of them.] [What are you trying to say?] [This is simr to how you invited me into your party despite your partys begrudging eptance. You have the ultimate deciding vote, but my inclusion still made people like Tatsuya and Nishio ufortable. Now, I personally think their opinions dont matter a bitpared to yours, but I know you think differently,] she exined. [These wyverns are not here to be part of your party, though they are here as potential imperial guard candidates. They are here to be your retainers. Aurora serves as your imperial guards, all things considered, and four of them arent here. I am, and I wish to voice my opinion as to how you should conduct yourself here, if I am allowed to be so bold, General.] [And this ties together with what you told me just now, right?] [Astute, General. To know when to put on your different personas is something I admire about you; you know when to switch from your bubbly self to your princess side, yet you still hold onto your core values. Something I still find hard,] she mumbled thatst part, a neat trick when were speaking telepathically, although I disagreed with her there. [Every person has some sort of pride in them, whether a hobby or responsibility. To slight this would cause an emotional response. I believe it is paramount for Shayatierus and Bethlieranha to solve this situation. Even if they are your mothers retainers, they are assigned to be your guards. There must be some wyvern-specific cultural thinking we are not aware of which I believe you should watch first before speaking your mind. ] In other words, I shouldmit to my choice to stay silent for now. Vifi could beckadaisical in private, but I knew I should listen to her advice whenever her eyes started looking alive. Not to mention, she had a point. I wasnt sure why the twins were acting so aggressively here. While Vifi and I had this discussion, the argument between the wyverns kept escting. [We only wish to prove ourselves! Serve her as many other wyverns do for her siblings, and you would deny us for no apparent reason? Is this how you treat your elder scales, scale-kin?] the no-name snapped. I wasnt sure how this argument began, as my talks with Vifi had upied my mind just a moment ago. [Age matters not here. This is about your origins. We need no spies within our midst. Begone!] Shay rebuked, snarling even louder than before. [Her Highness is the one who chooses herpanions, not you! Do not think you can just slither your way in with some excuse when we dont know you!] Beth growled. [She is our mistresss daughter. We will protect her! She is our Aurorasduty, not yours!] [What is this insolence and arrogance? You receive names and are bestowed the honor to serve even an empress, and now you act as if you are true dragonkin?] the fire wyvern snapped. [Your youth is showing, fledglings!] The two of them are 59 years old; 60 in about a week, even. This guy just said he isnt an adult in dragon terms either, but he calls somebody else a fledgling? How old is he exactly? While I was confused with how dragonkin viewed age, the argument continued. [This is Inferno Nest!] the fire wyvern emphasized. [You are ice wyverns who have entered ournds; not to mention, you are foreigners from outside Miononbx. You have been in the empire for only a year, and only been in Frozen Nest for that entire time. This is tradition; for lesser dragonkin and dragonewts to serve true dragonkin. It is our honor, it is expected. We only wish to show her we have the potential to do so, yet you deny us even a trial?] [Because we cannot trust strangers around our princess,] Shay argued. Beth mmed her tail, roaring, [We shall protect her. We do not need help from fire wyverns!] [Protect her how? Your ice armor is melting from the heat,] the fire wyvern sneered, prompting me to notice some water droplets forming around the sh frozen armor on the twins. The moment they notice this, though, the droplets were instantly frozen again, causing the fire wyvern to scoff at them. [Keep wasting your mana to keep yourself from overheating. Inferno Nest is not your ce to be in, ice wyverns. Simr to how Her Highness must have issues in the cold of Frozen Nest.] This statement silenced the twins, groaning a bit as they probably remembered how troublesome my [Ice Resistance] training was. [You will protect her in Frozen Nest, we shall do so here, on the maind. Inside Inferno Nest,] he stated. It was logical and I couldnt find fault in it. [Why can we note to apromise? It is our duty as wyvern retainers to serve the true dragonkin, and we wish to do so for her.] [ Why are you choosing now?] Shay mounted onest defense. [You smell older than us, although some of you are younger. Yet, you still do not have a master? Why?] [Because we fire wyverns are trained to serve, yet we did not be ready when a whelpling required retainers. When we did, we heard news of Empress Melloxtressa marriage and had hoped our failure to gain a master was actually a boon. We had heard Her Highnesss egg being lost, but we had hope until this moment finally came,] he admitted, pulling my heartstrings. [The rank Cs amongst us are young, around 20. They are weaker than Her Highness, but they might be ablepanions for the young princess due to their simr age gap.] Beth was about to speak up again, only for her brother to stop her, telling the wyverns to step forward as the two of them dispelled their armor and moved aside. Shay couldnt continue arguing with all these arguments. I turned to Vifi. [What is your opinion?] [Thanks for asking. ept them. For now, at least. You still have suspicions, seeing how youre asking so cautiously, right?] [Well, I wouldnt say Shays and Beths intuition isnt wrong in that they may be spies. Sure, their story did make me sympathetic, but I cant deny the fact that somebody might have tipped them off to follow me as retainers. Could be one of my siblings, could be their supporters and vassals. Its like with Rhek; there should be an ulterior motive.] Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Vifi nodded. [Good thinking but, I wouldnt say no to some subordinates, right, General? Give ya little soldier here a treat, catch me drift?] I tittered unconsciously to her response, feeling a bit exasperated at her motives. [Ahaha I see your horns slowly forming there. Your usual ent really betrays how excited you are.] [Dont sweat it. Ill beat the traitor out of them if they have any.] Shrugging, I epted Vifis proposal and turned to the wyverns, epting them as trial retainers. [Thank you very much, Princess Hestia! May you dominate thend and skies and allow us the honor to serve you!] 6 wyverns followers gained Total follower count updated. Total followers of [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 47885 Still, as this was a temporary employment, I didnt give them [Hestias Retainer] as a title. I didnt know if I could forcibly revoke the title from others, as I have never tried it, so I decided to be careful for now. Hearing Shay and Beth speak helped me think this through better. In addition, the wyverns were about to rip a scale off their bodies to present to me, as it was tradition for dragons and drakes to do once they pledged their loyalty to another. I had to make it clear that I wouldnt ept it until their probation period was over, as it would be awkward if I had to say goodbye to them. Also, they didnt have any names yet, so it would be better after they received one for me to formalize this rtionship. Speaking of which, they were looking at me in anticipation for this honor, but I couldnt think of names on the fly like this. [Names should mean something, but I dont know you well enough to give you one yet, so, please give me a moment to think about it.] I turned to Vifi on my back, prompting her to jump down, slowly walking up to the wyverns with all her emotional levels at 25%. Meaning, her demonic features were showing, including her red lightning horns and tail. [This is VifiYok. A wrath demonkin. A part of my adventurer party, Aurora, meaning she is one of my five closest retainers. You will take your orders from her for the time being.] [Your orders have been received!] the wyverns shouted before they growled the same in Draconic. They bowed their heads and lowered their tails, even in the presence of Vifi. Oh yeah, this will be fun, hehe. Vifi gestured for me to go away. Well catch up. Meet up with your brother first. With a quick nod, the twins and I left, allowing me to talk to them. After we made it deep enough for my [Detection Sensor] to not detect them, Shay suddenly bowed his head, flustering his sister and me. [Princess Hestia, please, forgive me. I failed you.] [Huh? What are you talking about, Shay?] I raised a brow. [It is exactly as I said, Lady Hestia. That poor disy of our authority, even as your guards, allowed those wyverns inside our group. I couldnt speak up. His words were correct; even if I wanted to stubbornly refuse, when ites to your safety, I cannot just proudly dere that I may be useful in Inferno Nest with my severe weakness to this insane heat,] Shay stated, sounding ashamed of himself. [I am not delusional enough to reject help if it would help you.] [Its fine! Dont worry about it, not everybody is perfect for every situation. I cant handle the cold, so I rely on you. It isnt something to be ashamed of.] [I vehemently disagree, your highness!] Shay mmed his tail, eyes closed in pain. [There is a difference between the impossibility and simply being underprepared. It is not impossible for either of us to gain the resistances to survive our unpreferred environments, especially not when we both possess increased skill leveling capabilities. Cant you see the issue, mydy? I once again remembered this feebleness inside me.] Shay raised his head, eyes trembling as he looked at me and his sister. [Once again, I have realized just how narrow-minded I am. Demeaning humanoids when I first joined you and Her Majesty, unable to adapt to humanoid society despite the need to do so to serve you, and then that embarrassing moment when I nearly lost my only sister to that damn leonid! I thought I was aware of my weakness and managed to ovee it, but I missed the point again. It isnt about bing better at protecting you in the cold, I also have to protect you from the other elemental dragons! I didnt once think about training my fire resistance until now.] [B-Brother, dont worry, I also forgot about it, too!] Beth argued, only for Shay to snap at her. [That is because I forgot to tell you about it!] he shouted, causing the former to jerk back. [I am the elder! I should know how to defend us, just like I always did. You nearly died again in Estralia! I nearly lost you because I was underprepared, underestimated the scale of battle we were heading into. I told myself to be better but it was all a farce.] [Shay, stop it!] I took a step forward. [I know the feeling of being weak, but you cant just snap at your sis] [If I was stronger, your friend Akasht wouldnt have died. You wouldnt have been so depressed, your highness. Your mood changed when it all happened and I failed to prevent it,] he said, shocking me into silence. [My ipetence hurt you emotionally and allowed those demonkin to sever one of your bonds. Something you need for your gluttony This is my fault, and yet, I cannot ovee this mental block.] Akasht Speaking about him just reopens the wound, you idiot Haaa. The anger I felt for the second Warbringer and Prince of Envy once again resurfaced, despite my wish to bury it after the Aureoliss fight. Of all ces for it to reappear, I hadnt thought it would be here, inside an Inferno Nest mine while trying to get some ore and rocks for Grimnir. If I were topare my pain from back then to Shays self-deprecation, then I could sympathize with him better, but it still gave him no right to act like this. Hes putting his anger in the wrong ces, Hikari agreed, prickly just as I was. Why is he still talking about himself? Getting tunnel vision isnt something only he is gued with I guess, to Hikari and me, this hit a bit at home. This felt like a certain young girls rant [I had an entire year to prepare for your awakening, your majesty, but nevernot even oncedid I think of visiting Inferno Nest to simply train my fire weakness away. I always thought about staying close to you, waiting for you to awaken so I could greet you. I thought I was a faithful guard as such, but it only made me weak,] he grumbled. [Is leveling enough to evolve truly the only way to train? It seems that bing only rank A will not make me strong enough to defend you or Bet] Enough! Switch position, now! Huh! WaiWaaaaah! Hikari! I snapped my mental body up as I felt my control over our body being overtaken by Hikari. I looked forward, seeing my other half in control. She pped the air, grimacing at the elder twin. [Shay!] Iwell, Hikarishouted in anger. [Stop talking about YOURSELF! Stop talking as if you have to bear all this weight and how you have to protect your sister as if she was some porcin trinket! You are not alone in all of this!] Fire came out of my mouth as I charged forward, casting a shadow down at Shay. [You, you, you; its always the yourself part that you should be looking at, not just the fact that it''s you that has to protect everybody. Your sister is her own person as well, but you keep harping about yourself as if you are the only problem on the table. In fact, maybe you are, but it isnt because you cant get better yourself. Its because you tunnel vision in this thought that you have to get better with your method and ideas, instead of epting somebody elses viewpoint! Did you ever think about asking your sister for her opinion? Did you think about sitting down and talking with her more seriously?] [L-Lady] [Im not fucking done!] Hikari snapped. Why was she speaking like this? [Stop keeping everything to yourself. Why did you never speak about this to us? You merely talked about being weak before the Aureolis fight and thats about it. How is that supposed to help you? Do you think training under Mom will solve every issue you might have? No, even if you train with the best, you cannot be the best unless you stop thinking this is the only way to be the best! Sometimes, epting a lesser method could change your life for the better.] Hearing that made me understand why Hikari especially was triggered by this. While I was busy reeling from how Shay brought up Akasht, hearing all of this probably made Hikari relive that one moment when we shouted at Papa when he suggested to us to stop being an idol. To pursue our musical career in a different manner for our own happiness. That memory stung so badly. I personally cringed when I remembered it, annoyed at how my past self acted. Papa suggested it cause he loved me and hated seeing me suffer through all my failed auditions, yet I felt too invested in my path and couldnt change my ways. Maybe it was the same for Shay. [Brother,] Beth interjected, stepping forward, pushing me a bit back due to how close her head was. She was making space for her older brother, blocking my gaze and shadow with hers. [I know I am not the smartest wyvern. I do not act my age as you wish, and I cant stop acting on my instincts, unlike you. I will always be thankful that you spoke Asterios into bringing me along, otherwise, I might have never gotten to meet Princess Hestia.] Thats how it happened? [Ive been causing you trouble ever since we were born, I know. Your weaker egg-sister. Your less thoughtful sister, that forced you to act strong so we could survive. Your little sister you found the heart to protect, despite her being a runt that even our parents disliked. Ill always be thankful for that, and maybe that is why you cant be stronger. Because of me.] [Bethlieranha, please, no] Shay was about to object, but Beth kept speaking. [You have always decided on things on your own. You decided to speak with Yorshka about the letter, you decided to be messengers to speak with the empress to atone for our failure to escort Princess Hestia, you were the one who bravely epted Empress Melloxtressas offer to be her retainers.] She sighed, lowering her head. [Even if we arent worthy. We were taken in to protect Her Highness, yet we are still so weak. You could have monopolized everything to yourself to be stronger. I am holding you back. Just admit it, Brother.] [I am not trying to say that! You are my familymy sisterI need to make sure we su] [Its as Princess Hestia said, you always think about what you have to do. I have been a fool. I always rely on you. I dont think Ive ever chosen anything myself outside of my wish to be a humanoid woman. I follow you everywhere, never thinking about it seriously. What am I but a leech on my proud, strong brother? Am I even worthy of serving a dragon?] [If you are a leech, then what am I? An ipetent brother that could not teach his sister how to survive on her own. I only taught you how to fight and train, not how to think. Do I even have the right to speak up to those wyverns when I cant even educate you? Am I worthy of any of this?] Siblings were still siblings, especially so with twins. Hikari. Yes. Sorry about that; it hasnt even been a month yet and I already broke our first rule. I didnt mean to take control like that. Eh, happens. Sorta thing we have to deal with since, you know, we kinda live together. Lets just keep the rules in mind for the future, and ask me before taking over. That was a real shocker, you know? Yes I guess, I myself have some maturing to do despite my ranting. She might have broken our rules, but I didnt feel too bad about it this time. I think her feeling bad about it now, in this situation, was better than in a more precarious one. [You both are worthy, considering you stayed with me until now. I trust you two,] I said, finally in control of our body. [I understand you both have misgivings with these wyverns, but I think we should set it aside first to see how they act.] [Yes, mydy,] both said. That little heart to heart seemed to have helped them cool down. [Honestly, I probably should have approached this topic earlier, but I dont think we talk enough about matters other than whatever the current plot or n we have going on is,] I admitted. [I have not acted very warmly, myself, mydy.] Shay sighed. [I did not wish to bother you with my issues, nor could I possibly give you the image that I was unworthy of this position.] [You do not have to feel threatened by them. I dont think Mom would kick you out.] [How could I not?] he asked, eyes filled with confusion. [Even if the empress wont, I have my own pride in serving her as a wyvern, mydy.] Is this what Vifi meant by pride? He continued, [I will remove myself if I feel as if I am a burden to you, mydy. That I swear. You heard the wyvern and youve seen what the wyverns under Prince Kahmeet could do. If these six can show years of proper training, then they will beat us two wild born wyverns. Weve only had two years of servitude under Empress Melloxtressa. Yes, I feel threatened, that I am unworthy and they might take away my honor to guard you.] [You are a friend. I wont kick you out, you know that.] [Yet, I would insist you do,] Shay shook his head, followed by Beth agreeing with him. [We grew up with knowledge of God Kargryxmor, with wyvern priestesses worshipping him and spreading his name in the Avitor Peaks. We knew serving a dragon was the greatest honor a lesser wyvern may receive. Asterios was an ill egg, but he too worshiped strong dragons.] [We do not take offense to other wyverns serving you, mydy. I think the two of us understood instinctively that those six would be better servants than the two of us ] Beth added. [Despite a year of training, the two of us still are unable to turn our aura into a Territory. We cant mentally do it, ording to the Empress, and neither of us understand why. What else would this be but weakness?] [Neither has Tasianna.] [She has no issue with it mentally,] Shay denied. [Her issue is that she cant think of a Territory that would synergize with her abilities, especially her [Tor Eicleres Finflei]. It is a creative block, simr to being unable to create a custom spell. She can still expel her aura to create a Territory-like effect, unlike us.] Hmm this is hard. Sadly, we were unable to resolve the matter here, as I noticed the seven signals approaching us. Vifi and the wyvern soon arrived, rejoining us on our way to meet Ryra. The fire wyverns seemed quite obedient as they were quietly walking behind the twins, looking neither annoyed or bothered by the fact I was helping the two stay cool with my temperature maniption. Eventually, we made it to the end of the tunnel where the view of bright, bubbly magma came into view. A humongouske blocked our way forward, requiring us to fly over it as we explored this ce. When we did, we noticed the magmake led off a cliff, revealing theke to be a giant fiery waterfall, part of the actual magma chamber. A wild area so expansive, it should put Cedaraille dungeons chambers into shame. Imagine that same ecosystem I witnessed back then, but with its mushroom forests,rge brown-rock prairies, and magma swamps increased in size by 100% and have actual dragons roaming the ce. Where is Ryra? I looked around, unable to find my brother. Sure, the ce wasrge, but Ryra was too conspicuous in his dragon form. Sadly, we have to deal with something else, first. [Lady Hestia!] Shay shouted just as I noticed multiple signalsing at us. [Fly! Protect the princess!] the no-name added as they began to fly into position around me. Meanwhile, Vifi and I eyed the approaching opposition, noticing something very strange. Arent those hippogryphs and griffons? It seemed, even under a mountain, the mortal enemies of wyverns would still make their appearance. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Speaking of retainers ... Here we go, the demonkin of donuts! "Voltaic Red" Vifi''Yok, the demonkin with the sweet tooth! Armed with a mechanical crossbow, a rapier, and the red lightning gained from her past adventurers, she now wields this power in the pursuit of Hestia''s safety so she can continue eating donuts. Well, hopefully you guys enjoyed the chapter! I''m hungry for donuts now. Big thanks to Nuraproject once again for this great visualization of Aurora''s sixth member. Keep up with her on /people/nuraproject! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 506: Remember: Dragons Are Natural Disasters. Chapter 506: Remember: Dragons Are Natural Disasters. The griffons and hippogryphs were, naturally, different from those Id seen in the Kingdom of Griffons, Artorias, even if it was mostly due to the red-orange coloration of their plumage and the fact they had thick, scale-like carapace on their legs. In addition, they were farrger and had shorter, duller talons with raven-like beaks, instead of their usual raptorial ones. Probably an adaptation to the local fauna and flora. Evolutions, provided by the System and done with the help of mana, should, after all, fit your build and the local environment, and I could understand why these birds had hardier beaks and talons to pierce through the carapace of all these magma-dwelling monsters. Regardless, these monsters were only ranks D and C, even though the flock itself wasrge enough to be considered a toon. They heavily outnumber us, but do I even have to participate? Without a single order from either Vifi or me, the eight wyvern retainers instantly burst into action. Although, I couldnt help but notice that the two groups were working independently from each other. Considering the birds rank, I didnt think I needed to worry about the dragonkins safety, but looking at them fighting like this did still make me feel a bit nervous. An invisible line was created between the two flights as they made space for each other to fight with their respective element. The twins fully utilized their ice spells and draconic abilities, while the six fire wyverns used their mes. I could hear them talking telepathically and through Draconic, but neither side seemed willing to cooperate with the other. Or, to be precise, it looked more like Shay and Beth had no intentions of working together with their fiery counterparts. The talk we had before didnt seem to assuage their worries. Then again, they didnt need the help against foes of this level. Like birds-of-prey, the twins were darting around the battlefield, dog fighting the griffons and hippogryphs with barely any issue. In fact, they looked almost like jet nes as they zoomed around, mming their frozen armored wings to decapitate or heavily injure the birds, while also casting spells and using their ice abilities to disturb the flock. Meanwhile, the fire wyverns attack n looked far simpler, although it was effective at the same time. Instead of overpowering the birds with raw stats and magic, their rank Cs were herding their enemies with fire attacks and roars into a killing field, where their stronger rank Bs dealt the finishing blows throughrge-scale fire breaths and inferno spells. Neither side faced any difficulty, even if their tactics werepletely different from each other. While the former focused on pure speed and the trust and cooperation between the partners, thetter group showed a n where even their weakest link could properly contribute to the battle to ease the strain on the stronger members. It just made me wonder what they could have done if they just worked together.Early growing pains. Forcing teamwork when the twins fear being reced will only make them feel less adequate. Have to ease into it somehow, but how? Once the fighting stopped, the fire wyverns began dragging all the bird corpses over to me, offering them to me as tribute. Apparently, they wanted me to eat it. Raw. I looked over to the wyverns. [So, this was normal?] When they were escorting me out of the Belzac forest when I was still a rank C, the twins and their boss, Asterios, hunted down monsters for dinner and were against Saori and me cooking it into something edible to preserve the fresh, bloody taste. Shay closed his eyes, looking a bit ashamed. [The oldest and strongest eat first, while the young eatst. The flight leader has priority over everybody, and this bes moreplicated when a true dragonkines into the picture. You are our master, so any prey must first be served to you to divide however you wish.] Like a lion pride, in a way. The male leader doesnt always hunt, but he gets first dibs even if his pride does all the work. In the end, I pocketed a total of 47 griffons and hippogryphs into my [Storage Magic], deciding to treat everybody to a mealter on. Maybe some buffalo wings or nuggets would help everybody warm up to each other. For now, though, the awkward atmosphere was still present, with the twins standing around me to block the fire wyverns froming any closer to me. With this setting, we took flight as I scoured the ce, trying to find Ryra and our ns mines. This cant be it, right? This is far too wide and looks more like an open area than a ce for miners to work in. After what felt like ten minutes, I decided to ask the fire wyverns for directions. [The Kargryxmor mine is your destination, princess? Your highness, then you should have told us earlier; the way to the mines is directly next to the entrance to this section of the magma fields.] [ You kidding me?] I felt bbergasted, trying to think back. [No, that cant be right. I know that was a dead end. I am pretty sure this is the only opening in the tunnel.] [The former nest for God Kargryxmor is on the highest floor of this mountain, and the former entrance required you to go through this magma field to reach it. However, when the dragonewt miners began operating the mines for profit, they made a separate entrance just for themselves to avoid the lunacy of the monster spawnings in here. The tunnel is dark, no? You missed the entrance due to that.] I jerked my head back, squinting in confusion at my own mistake. What he said did make sense, and it did confirm I technically didnt make a directional mistake since we could still reach the mines through this area. Regardless, I didnt believe going around seeking trouble was the right decision here, so I told everybody we would go back. Ryra is probably gonna be angry Or, knowing him, he probably wouldnt care. Probably taking a nap. With a big sigh, we turned around only for the ceiling and ground to start shaking, as if an earthquake was happening. I couldnt feel the tremors as I was in the air, but seeing pebbles and stctites falling down while numerous monster hordes fled as if they instinctively knew what was happening made me realize I should have asked for directions just a bit sooner. Ah trouble always seeks me. Right, how could I forgWOAH! [Danger Perception] rang like the rm bell of a police car, vibrating my neurons into action to tell my body to jerk back. I did exactly as the skill wanted me to, even casting [Hydra] to tether the wyverns to me as I flew backwards with my rocket boosters, just in time to avoid the ceiling copsing. As the rockfall crashed onto the ground and into the magma, my eyes widened in horror as I saw a massive dragon and a drake just asrge emerge from below. One waspletely red-brown and looked pretty simr to the standard four-legged, winged dragon that Mom and I resembled, while the drake had a bulky bear-like physique with giant, boulder-sized carapaces protecting its body. Both released bomb-like roars as they shed, mming their gigantic fore limbs against each other like sumo wrestlers. As the drake was the first tond, it rolled to the side, creating some distance from the fire dragon as the rockfall subsided, fully revealing how massive these two beings were. Around the sizes of Moms retainers. Are they rank S or just veryrge rank As like Ryra? [Just fly away! Dont turn into coteral!] Vifi shouted, fear and panic clear to hear. If even she didnt want to mess with this fight, then I had no chance to do it either. [Were retreating, hang on tightly on the slime!] I ordered before I yed [Dragon Fire]. Just loud enough for the wyverns to hear, but not enough for it to echo over to those titans. [Vifi, act as my spotter!] [Understood!] [Musical Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] As I turned around, a shockwave caught my body, causing me to tumble in the air as I desperately tried to stabilize myself. As my world rotated, I caught glimpses of the fight just as the two dragonkin began utilizing their elemental prowess, with one shooting out magma while the other unleashed a fire beam. Just as I thought things couldnt possibly get any worse, more of these guys suddenly fell into the magma chamber, totaling 14 of these massive beings, seriously making everything feel cramped. They were divided into a group of seven each, with every member having an opponent to fight. I wasnt sure what caused this, but seeing the ferocity of their shes, bites, and abilities, it felt like both sides fully intended to kill, or at least critically maim, the other. Fully focused on my own survival, I sted away with Vifis instructions. Sadly, no matter how fast I was, the battle was spreading as the dragonkin were flying and dodging around, filling the massive magma chamber with the bone-rattling power of 14 natural disasters. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, would probably have been the perfect description of this destruction if this battle hadnt taken ce in a magma chamber. The rivers of molten stone and ore continued flowing as if nothing had happened, as the inferno these dragonkin left behind was just part of the scenery. If I hadnt seen how this ce had initially looked, I probably wouldnt have felt so sad about it. My goodness, all the damn destruction. If these 14 had appeared in New York or any city on Altrust, they would have turned everything into an apocalyptic setting. [Found a cave. Looksrge enough for you to enter with all the wyverns, so lets try that. Should lead us into another ce, maybe,] Vifi said, directing my attention to our exit. [Pierce through with your usualva maniption. Cave probably wont] [Lady Hestia!] Beth shouted. [You should hurry up, I dont have a good feeling about that!] I flicked my eyes back to the dragon battle, noticing how from this distance, they looked almost asrge as my dragon hand Which said more about their size considering how far Ive gotten, but that wasnt the important point. What mattered here was that the initial two dragonkin were expanding their chests with their mouth glowing yellow. Dragon breath! I quickly concluded, as I noticed the other dragonkin way back there recoiling back in terror, each and every one of them ignoring their opponent in order to flee from the scene. They were literally scrambling through the hole in the ceiling, pushing and kicking each other, even their own allies, in a desperate attempt to escape. Seeing these humongous beings run just horrified me and it became abundantly clear I had to get the hell away before everything became even more hellish than it already was. Going into the cave wouldnt help me right now, it was better to follow the dragonkin! [Change of ns, were going up!] I dered before shooting up like a missile while channeling a [Hellme Breath]. Once I made it high enough, I unleashed the inferno in my mouth, drilling through the ceiling while activating my Territory. Thank goodness, neither of them are Hostile Territory detected! Retract, retract, RETRACT! My mind started panicking as I remembered that bone-chilling moment after I lost my Territory dispute against the Prince of Envy, which led to my wings blowing up from the arcane corruption. Mom saved my life after I gambled it to heal her soul, but I wasnt sure if she could make it all the way to here if I got into trouble again Maybe I shouldnt have told her off and to not act like a helicopter mom. In any case, the dragonkins Territory wasnt as threatening as I had thought, what with all the elemental chaos happening at the epicenter of the battle. I was still being affected by the aura attack, but it only got warm around me, actually helping me melt through this heat-resistant stone ceiling without my territory. As it began to melt, I activated [Obsidian ze] and began swimming through it, but the timing wasnt good. Just as I entered the ceiling, the dragonkin unleashed their breath attack. The impacting st exploded like a bundle of dynamite, increasing in intensity by the glow of the fire. First starting at dark red until it shined a brilliant, but terrifying white, before everything inside the magma chamber was enveloped by the destruction. Ground zero. It felt like somebody just dropped a meteor on the area, one farrger than I usually could produce. After all, I was still in the impacted area as well, even this far out. Hydra, harden up! Crystallizing the giant slime ball into corrosive obsidian and using the surrounding magma as an additional bulwark, our group, thankfully, made it out of the explosion alive. Honestly, the distance probably mattered the most here in our survival, so I was grateful for having scale-dust in this situation. Still thending wasnt so nice. Arrghk! The obsidian [Hydra]pletely shattered as we were tossed through the rest of the ceiling into the chamber above, blown away by the shockwave from the colliding breath attacks. We were scattered like petals, crashing at random locations. Vifi and I were probably the only ones who managed to stick together since she was holding onto my scales as if her life depended on it. With her stabilizing my flight, I managed to sessfully soften mynding. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences. [You okay?] Vifi asked. [Rattled, bbergasted. Uuuh, a bit terrified?] I took a deep breath, calming my shaking legs. Inspecting the area, I noticed most of the monsters were running away from me, or specifically, from the direction of Ground Zero. [Did you see where the wyvernsnded? We need to find them, especially the twins before they burn up.] [It was hard enough to keep you from crushing me under your butt, I wasnt exactly focused on the others. Take to the skies, they couldnt have flown too far and I can still see the dust trails of your [Hydra] in the sky. Look.] I stared up and nodded. Purple powder was slowly falling down, allowing me to quickly hunt down the first of my eight missing wyverns and, fortunately, the first two were the rank Cs. [Thank you very much, Princess Hestia!] They bowed. And this continued six more times before I reunited everybody. Since the wildlife was running away from the danger, none of my retainers had to fear a fight, but injuries were a different matter with the rank Cs and the twins having been burned by the explosions and the nearby magmake, while all eight were bruised and had cracked scales from theirnding. Healing was easy now that I was here and with my scales protecting the twins, everybody was able to recuperate, while I sent Vifi out to scout things for us. I was worried the dragonkin would continue fighting after that breath sh, but I couldnt hear any more sounds from below. Did one of them die? [Back!] Everybody heard Vifis voice as she suddenly appeared from thin air with a red lightning streak, the only proof of her having run up to us. Impossible for me to get any closer with all the heat; however, I think based on what I could see from afar, I believe I saw the two dragonkin move away from each other. One of them probably won and managed to settle things, so we should be safe maybe. [Sheesh ] I shook my head in exasperation. [Okay, if you think so, then Ill take this chance to take a full break. I dont think anybody is mentally well after that. Everybody good for a meal break? Lunch?] Nobodyined, with Vifi, especially, falling on her butt with a loud sigh. She was scratching her head, groaning in pain. Seriously, does having the name Aurora attached to you create all this misfortune? I have never, ever had more bad luck since I gained my red lightning than when I first met you. She slouched her back, continuing with a mortified expression. My first outside operation had to be against you, my first operation where I was themander forced me to use Satanael, only for me to lose my full demonic powers to preserve my life after you killed me once. I thought I could just make a new life for myself, but I just had to get on the fucking wrong train after almost getting caught by some holy knights! [ Sounds like youre a perfect fit for us,] I giggled as I pulled out the birds the wyverns had hunted, causing Vifi to re at me. You shut it seriously, Donut. Hey, fire wyvern! Those freaks of nature were rank S, right? Who are they? she shouted. [You are correct with the rank assumption, Commander. Most likely, all of them were ancient dragons if they are rank S, but I, and probably the rest of us, didnt really look at directly at them ] the fire wyvern leader stated, ashamed of himself. [We are taught to bow our heads and flee when a strong true dragonkin is fighting, as we are nothing more than specks of dirt when they focus on their enemies. I dont think even a single one of them noticed even you, your highness, even with your distinct pheromones.] Like ants. Vifi shrugged. Feels simr to the Elyonda siege. I agreed, remembering Moms battle with that rank SS leviathan. With their Territories active, it felt like a monsoon and an ice age had overtaken the city, and this wasnt even mentioning the cataclysmic attacks they performed to kill each other. Yeah, at my rank, I am little more than an afterthought Bloody two more years until I can evolve, though. This sucks, why cant I just evolve whenever, instead of being forced to be five-years-old until I can continue? Annoyed at the Systems stupid requirements, I began dismantling the griffons and hippogryphs to eat. I wanted to turn into a dragonewt for this as the birds were too small for my dragon form to properly cut with ease, but it was too dangerous to weaken myself, right now. Seeing me like this, the fire wyverns were initially astonished before they stuttered in a panic. [P-Princess Hestia, why are you cutting them!] one of them shouted after I defeathered, skinned, and separated the organs from the meat for two of the griffons. [What do you mean? Are you trying to eat them while they are still feathered? The skin is also too tough to chew, and with how all of you slew the monsters, the burn and ice marks mean I have to take extra care of the meat, otherwise, it will just taste bad,] I said, genuinely confused. [N-no, I mean, yes! Why are you doing that, your highness? They look tasty enough!] she said. [If you do not like the feathers, allow us! Please, dont dirty your hands and tail!] I really should think of names. I cant differentiate them right now. [Dont worry, I have a knife!] I stated cheerfully before taking out my ive. With my catalyst attached to it, I had it telepathically trim the meat, slicing it into manageable sizes for us dragonkin. [Uuuh! Wait, I] [Enough,] Beth interrupted by shoving her way through. [Lady Hestia, would you like us to do the dismantling? You can begin the cooking session while we do so.] [Yes, thank you! Youre a lifesaver for that, Beth,] I cheered before I began cutting the dismantled meat and preparing the pot in giant stone bowls. Fried stuff probably wouldnt taste too good with this heat, but any of the cold meals I knew how to make would instantly turn hot here, so there was no point; therefore, I decided on a savory, creamy vegetable-chicken stew. It required less spices as I was utilizing the natural vors of the ingredients to make things good. I just had to control the fire. Seeing me work, the fire wyverns initially wanted to protest, sounding simr to the many people I knew who were surprised that a princess would cook for them. As I was ignoring them, Shay and Vifi stepped in and told them to get to work, copying Beth to help me out. Want to eat? Work for it, Vifi said Ironic, considering they hunted the feast while she sat on my back. The wyverns faced a pretty big culture shock, simr to how the twins used to act, but eventually gave up when their leader told them to listen to their seniors. Naturally, even if they aimed to help out, it wasnt like they could do it well as none of them had the [Cooking] skill. [What is this foolish cooking method! Slice it into eatable sizes, dont eviscerate it into mincemeat!] Shay shouted at the fire wyvern leader for his terrible w skills. Peel the cepilliums and toffels first before you cut it. The skin is ufortable to eat. Considering your portion sizes, cut the cepillium in half so the juices can overflow into the pot while the toffels can just be thrown in. You need some crunch for the texture, you hear? Vifi exined how to prepare onions and potatoes, respectively, to the wyverns. The food lover actually knew how to cook, how lovely. Hey, Donut, dont forget my portion, okay? I dont want to bite into an uncut toffel like some savage Carmanian. [Yes, yes, prepare your ingredients and Ill make sure about it,] I said, prompting Vifi to cackle with joy. Time flew as we prepared the 47 bird corpses, cutting enough vegetables for at least ten portions, meaning we had 37 left forter, which I stored in my storage. Using the magma river to cook the stew faster, the wyverns began to salivate as they stared at the bubbling, aromatic stew, prompting me to question them if they had never eaten anything simrly prepared. I wasnt a master chef, after all, even with my high [Cooking] skill. [Well none of us visited the dragonewts before, so all our meals have been raw,] the fire wyvern leader exined. He did add that they all had [Elvenize], but none of them thought of spending time living like humanoids when they could use the time to train and master their magic. Ahh, to sacrifice ones enjoyment for the sake of ones craft. I could understand that well. I should spoil them while they work under me. Once the stew was finally ready, I took all the bowls out of the river and ced them in front of everybody before having the twins lower the temperature a bit with icy wind, just enough so everybody could enjoy it without burning their tongues. Since neither the wyverns nor Vifi were gluttons like me, six of the portions went to them while four belonged to me. It was a bit awkward to eat all of this without utensils, but I thought it might be more unique this way for us dragonkin. We had to sip the broth and use our fore limbs to eat, like drinking from those wide-shaped soju cups. Since the wyverns couldnt eat an entire portion themselves, it also forced them to share with each other. Most importantly, though, since all of them participated in acquiring this mealboth hunting and cookingI figured this might be the best time for them to bond a little bit. Looking at Shay and the fire wyvern leader, it seemed the animosity had mostly turned into begrudging respect. [Hmph, enjoy the meal. Next time, cook it better so I do not have to fix your mistakes, elder scale.] [ I will take those words to heart, young scale.] Maybe I was just being delusional. [In any case, cheers! To a good rtionship!] I yelled. [To a good rtionship!] The wyverns joined in. [To Her Highnesss health and growth!] [For us to not have the worst luck ever!] Vifi added, causing me to nearly choke on my own spit. This girl didnt know she probably nted a g Oh gosh Whether our partys luck would rear its nasty head now orter, I shook my head in exasperation at Vifis mistake and simply enjoyed my meal. Kruu! The two rank Cs roared in tion, before snapping their mouths shut and hiding their embarrassed faces behind their wings, causing the fire wyverns and me to giggle. [Tasty, right?] I grinned. They nodded, prompting the others to do the same. [Food is hard toe by where we live, your highness,] the fire wyvern leader added. [Dragonewt food is quite foreign to us, even if we had heard it was good.] [Well, if you six wish to work for me, then you should start integrating yourself into Loatryxian culture. I like going around in my dragonewt form, you see,] I said, causing the leader to nod in understanding. Satisfied, I then turned to mypanions, happy to see Vifi gorging everything down. On the other hand, the twins worried me a bit as their faces betrayed how ufortable the heat was for them. They couldnt sweat nor could they release their body heat through steam, and while they were enjoying their meal, it did make me feel bad to see them like this. As I was taking out some cold water from my storage, one of the rank B fire wyverns suddenly approached Beth. The ice wyvern stared at them in confusion, clearly unweing. [Radiate the heat through your mouth,] he exined. Beth tilted her head. [What?] [Youre overheating and dont have the natural heat resistance of us fire dragonkin, so if you wish to regte your body temperature outside of magic, pant. Open your mouths and gargle, which will cause your body to shake a bit, rattling your scales to allow them to release the heat,] he exined. [Also, this isnt Frozen Nest where you have to keep your wings tightly together. Flutter your wings, let your webbings move around freely. There is a lot of air movement in the magma chamber due to the gasses being released from the mushroom forest thermoregting everything, so use it to cool down. It wont help all too much, but it is better than burning up, ice wyverns.] Shay and Beth looked at each other, before they started doing as the fire wyvern said as they let out exhausted pants, sounding slightly relieved after a while. Thank you for taking the first steps for them. Shay, Beth; you guys wont get reced. You two are already too ingrained in my life to leave. Showing a small giggle, I left the wyverns alone to y amongst themselves as I filled my stomach with four pots of delicious stew. Time flew by once again as I began to rest my full stomach, enjoying the rather raucous surroundings caused by the talkative wyverns. It all ended, however, when I heard a loud roaring from underneath. The wyverns thought it was time for us to leave, looking worried and even hurrying me to stand up, but I stayed down as I recognized that voice. There hees. [Little scamp, where are you!] a flustered, almost terrified voice filled my mind as it echoed throughout the magma chamber, probably reaching even the escaped wildlife with how often he was repeating it. It was myzy-as-hell brother, Ryra. Letting out an annoyed sigh after he repeated the same cry for the tenth time, I connected myself to him telepathically. [Im up here. Got some stew if youre hungry.] After some moments passed, a giant earth dragon jumped through the hole created by the breath explosion, darting his head around before he finally located us. With impatient steps, he ran over to us, kneeling down as he inspected me with widened eyes. [O-oi, what in Fathers name happened to you! Why are you on the ground? You got hurt, right? Shit! Shit, shit, shit!] he shouted. [Big brother and mother are going to kill me for this! Oi, Hestia, tell me] [Big brother, Im totally fine. I just ate too much ] I pointed at the still eating Vifi, prompting her to wave at my brother before continuing her meal as she patted her bloated stomach with satisfaction. [So what took you so long. So we can tell out mothers all about our trip, you know.] [I-I ] he stuttered, looking petrified as he tried to find the correct words. [Y-you know just waiting at the entrance as I told you I was going to. I-I was expecting you toe, okay! Why did you take so long and why in Fathers horns did you have to enter the damn magma chamber! Shit!] [You probably saw the massive fuck you that was left downstairs, right?] I asked. [How could I have not! Everybody probably felt it when those two damn Dragon Rulers fought against each other! Dammit, dammit, how could it have escted like this!] heined, prompting me to snap my head up, suspicious about hisst sentence. [Escte? Hold on, you knew something about this, right?] I pressured him to speak, causing him to freeze up. [People dont say escte to describe a situation that randomly happens. They usually say, How could this happen while Im supposed to take care of you. Your tone is also weird. You dont exactly sound surprised at all, just guilty that it happened.] [I-IKrak!] Ryra broke under the pressure, biting his lips as he continued talking. [I-Im sorry, okay! I didnt think telling them why were here would cause something that drastic! I didnt think they would try to fight you to get the right to meet you first. I didnt expect them to be so focused on fighting that they nearly blew you up down there! Im sorry I didnt think you might have gone into the magma chamber instead of meeting me at the mine! Shit!] Okay, I heard Dragon Rulers. I knew Vifis g woulde biting us in the tail eventually. I nced over at the demonkin in question for a moment, seeing her stare at my brother with dull eyes, as if she had heard enough to understand the situation. Yes, Vifi, this was what we called tempting fate. Turning back to Ryra, I had to calm down my panicked big brother. [Ryra, just saying, but this is my fault. I should have asked the wyverns for directions first, instead of assuming arge magma area was the way to our ns private mines. I got myself into trouble here.] [That That still doesnt absolve me of everything! Even if you and I keep the truth away from Mother Melloxtressa, her damn wyvern retainers here have the responsibility to tell her everything truthfully! Im screwed! I nearly got you killed under my watch! Arrrgh, why did this have to happen again?!] Again? Hold on, did something bad happen between Neill and Ryra? I groggily stood up to fly up to him, using my scales to grab his face to force him to focus on me. [Bro,e on, get yourself together! Even if you think this is your fault, you arent the only one at fault. Just saying, but some big ancient dragons almostmitted manughter on the youngest princesses of their empire, but most importantly, almost killed the daughter of the second rank SS dragon in the empire.] [ I think I know where you are going with this, but those ancient beings wont care that much. Father has a responsibility to protect his people and if your mother tries to attack them out of revenge for hurting you, Father wont stay cooped up in his nest. He will fight, and that will destabilize our kingdom,] Ryra exined. [Which will only make things even moreplicated! They are ancient enough to know about the civil war and none of them want a repeat, so if were going to cause trouble, it will only make everything worse for everybody. Im so screwed!] Ah, there is his timid side that Kramps talked about. Hes scaring himself, at this point. [You really can be dramatic when you stop being sozy, Brother Haaa, okay, tell me. Why did they exactly fight? You mentioned they wanted to meet me?] [Y-yeah. The duo rulership of Inferno Nest belongs to the Dragon Ruler of Fire and the Ruler of Volcanoes, and both sides have their own agendas to speak with you. You know, they support Brother Kahmeet, but each side does it for subtly different reasons, even if both agree to do so to keep the empire stable,] he said. [Thats why they fought, and I think the Ruler of Fire won.] [Good. Then everything can be solved through some discussion. We can absolve you of any fault if we make those elder scales apologize for hurting me. After all, I have witnesses.] I turned to the wyverns, prompting the twins to stand up tall and loudly proim, [We have!] all while the fire wyverns cowered, looking at them as if they were crazy for trying to speak up against a true dragonkin. Shay sneered, [If you wish to serve Lady Hestia, then know well that she is the daughter of the Sixth Empress of the Empire of Kargryx, Melloxtressa! The SS rank [Diamond-Powder Fimbulvetr Dragon]!] [What are some rank S dragons to us retainers?] Beth grimaced. [Arrogance for lowly lesser wyverns? Maybe, but why are you bowing your heads to someone below your station? Stand proud, for you dont serve a dragon, you serve Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor! Raise your heads if you wish to call her your mistress!] [And there you have it.] I turned back to my brother. [I dont know if you knew this about me, but Ive spoken with quite a number of important people, even those stronger than me. I think we can solve your problem and also see what the hell those dragons want to talk to me about.] [ Digging right into the core of the world, huh? Fine.] Ryra sighed. [Just dont provoke them too much, all right? Please?] [Ill try.] I smiled. No promises here. [ Better than nothing.] He nodded before turning around, only to stop. [Uh, that smelled good. Can I have some stew?] [ Ah, uh, sorry, that was kind of a joke because you took your time toe search for me; its all gone. Ill make you some moreter.] [] Okay, now I feel bad! Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Amazon: /amazon/B0DJ9N7XDH The audible version will take a bit longer, sadly, but I will announce it when it is done. I do apologize for this, and also for how long it took for this one toe out. Do expect a big volume, though! I do hope everybody is awaiting the next installment of the story, rewritten and polished! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 507: The Dragon Ruler of Fire. Chapter 507: The Dragon Ruler of Fire. Kraaaaagahuuu! Kuuraaaaaayuuu! Khroaaaaagahuuu! My bloody ears! Natural disasters not only included devastating destruction caused by the elements or raw, unbridled power, but also all of the noise pollution. Yes, maybe to other people, loud sounds might not be worse than losing your house, or even your entire home city, but to a musician like me, this inharmonious sh of different pitches, depth of voice, and general echoing of the magma chamber was pure tortuous on my ears. Like a gourmet chef having to eat at a rundown, rarely visited restaurant Okay, maybe that wasnt the bestparison. However, that was how I felt as my hearing was vited by this cacophony from the numerous, numerous dragons before me. The dragon valley below our imperial citadel had far more dragons of various origins and elements, with their roaring feeling like a weing song from a marching band. I did not feel that way in front of the entrance to the nest of the Dragon Ruler of Fire. I and my retainers were on the same floor where Ryra found me after the rank S dragon battle, though quite a bit further away, and I was staring at this imposing ce with a stomach ache. This entire section of the magma chamber was reserved for the dragon rulers direct subordinates, and in a way, I was walking right into this lions den. Massive, titanic sized rank S and A dragons stood in front of the nest entrance, while the younger rank Bs and lower dragonkin kept a careful watch on the many hills, acting almost like watchtowers.Ignoring their ented voices, they were all crying out, Wee to the inferno halls. [Just ignore them,] Ryra advised me. [Treat them all like guards, even if most of them are pretty significant within Inferno Nests ecosystem.] [I guess they are all like the direct vassals of the current Ruler of Ice, right? Since Father technically should be our Ruler of Fire,] I asked. [The situation is simr, yeah,] he stated. [An emperor and any of the empresses cannot simultaneously be a dragon ruler, since the imperial members responsibility should extend to the entire empire, and not only to your flights nest. Thisw was instituted by father himself after he became emperor, which is why your mother and Empress-Mother Gaistrus couldnt maintain their title after their respective marriages Although, your mother only recently lost her titles, so she still is still treated as the de facto leader. The same cant be said about Father.] Either cause hes a homestuck or it might have something to do with the civil war. This dragon ruler probably was one of Eltharions best supporters, after from the empress-mothers. [At this point, this situation is simr to a human imperial member visiting one of their vassal kingdoms. Thankfully, Dragon Ruler Maustoovaka still fully respects Father as his emperor; not to mention, he is Brother Kahmeets strongest ally in his battle for the throne. His loyalty is fully dedicated to Kargryx and its future,] Ryra exined, pausing a moment before he continued. [However, his loyalty only extends to Father and his legacy. Meaning, his history as the Emperor of Kargryx and us, his children. Not to the empresses and their families.] Hearing this only made me more worried. [ What about Kramps?] [Once again, remember, aside from the dragonewts and wyverns, us dragons and the drakes arergely either indifferent to Kargryxmor, or on a spectrum of dislike to hatred,] he emphasized thatst part, making me wonder if he was speaking about the ice dragonkin or somebody entirely different, aside from the empresses and Eltharion. Is this dragon ruler also in thetter camp, then? Feeling the suffocating huffing of these dragonkin against my back and wings, I followed Ryra into the entrance before the rock walls suddenly turned into magma. Flowing away like slime, the entrance was erged for Ryras massive frame, allowing him to enter. Sheesh I gulped as my eyes locked onto the humongous dragon resting on a pile of ck and red jewel and ores, treating it like a bed. His appearance was exactly the same as the red-brown fire dragon responsible for the breath sh that caused Ground Zero, but unlike that initial sighting, the dragon now before me was covered in numerous wounds. Broken scales, patches of still liquid magma, and evaporating blood made him look even more ferociouspared to before, not to mention, the re he was giving us as his headid on his pile of wealth didnt help matters! That You enter my home. Be respectful look sent a chill down my spine. I might be one of his princesses, but I realized that didnt mean a thing here. Be nice or get kicked out, was the name of the game. [Shay, Beth. How are you two holding up?] I asked as I felt the heat increasing. [ We are gaining [Fire Resistance] levels, mydy,] Shay answered. [As long as we stick close to you, we can endure this I think.] [Doesnt sound good,] Vifi chimed in. [You cant when Donut is approaching the dragon; itll only get worse from here on out. Stay at the entrance for now. Hey, fire wyverns, cover for them. Help them cool down.] [Yes!] the fire wyverns agreed immediately to the twins chagrin. [Donut, Ill stay back as well. This is also getting too hot for me, even with you controlling the temperature.] [Got it, thanks.] Fortunately, Ryra wasing with me, taking the initiative and acting like an older brother as he led me through the stares. Once we were in front of the massive dragon ruler, Ryra told me to tuck my tail in between my legs, but not lower my head but to reciprocate the ancient dragons stare with my own. [Show some obedience as a young scale by lowering your tail, but not your gaze. You are a princess. Hierarchy is as important to dragons as to the other races, maybe even more so. We have to exert it here,] Ryra instructed and I followed. [Say, Princess Hestia, here to greet the great Dragon Ruler of Fire, Maustoovaka. I lower my tail in your presence, in Draconic after me, okay?] [Yes!] I nodded as I had Hikari look up the words I needed. Thankfully, thest sentence was something I had heard a lot. Ryra began, roaring his greeting, Kraf Ryranakus, reso kruugarak Drahk-krakrona inf, Maustoovaka. Krinalish prish phra. Krafili Hestia, reso kruugarak Drahk-krakrona inf, Maustoovaka. Krinalish prish phra, I followed up. Hearing our greeting, the dragon raised his head and nodded, grunting out, Reso kragsht. Drahk-krafili Hestia, hgrak kragu krasaat megrak ri Drahk-krakroni Melloxtressa-Drahk-krakrona Eltharion. Hah, rruh grakustat. Krraghi thayk khimalsh Drahkonik, drahk-krukru, ra otrak ra reetrak mk krasul. It waspletely in Draconic, making me struggle to trante it in time as I stare at the ancient dragon in confusion, causing him to bellow out inughter. Looking at me with a pitiful look, Ryra sent me the trantion. Essentially, what he said was, Greetings epted. Dragon Princess Hestia, may our meeting finally be blessed by your mother, Dragon Empress Melloxtressa and father Dragon Emperor Eltharion. Hah, your pronunciation could use some work. We shall only speak in Draconic, whelpling; you must learn it faster, so keep up. It wasnt one-to-one to Common, as the direct trantion would have made it sound awkward. I quickly thanked Ryra for the nice gesture, but he told me I had to try my best to speak with Maustoovaka in Draconic, as he would ignore any telepathicmunication. I must educate the youngest princess as a confidant of Eltharion, was what the dragon ruler was probably thinking, ording to Ryra. Oh boy, Ill need your full help on this, Hikari. Lets use [Mental World] to think faster, too. From here on out, everything would be in Draconic. At least it gave me a chance to use thenguage Prince Ryranakus, it is good to meet you once again. I hope your elder brother is doing all right, and I once again apologize to you for taking him away so often for work, Maustoovaka said, probably speaking about how Phso supported Kahmeets im. Haha, I may be brooding most of the time, but I do enjoy a meeting from my young princes and princesses quite a lot, as any elder scale would. This young sister of yours is quite adorable. She sounds almost like my newly-born nephew. Hikari, we could have left thatst part out. Yeah Well as long as you like her, I guess? Ryra shrugged, minding his words. I assume your battle with Dragon Ruler Arkanator is over. Who won? Did you really need to ask that question, Prince? You brought your sister to me, for you have already correctly guessed that I was victorious, or are you only here for small talk? He grinned, sounding snarky, or maybe demeaning was the better word. Arrogant and over-confident could fit, as well. I hope not, for I am not in the mood for these worthless greetings. Let us get down to business, for that is what I assume you both are here for, am I not right? Ryra lowered his head lightly, almost looking away from the giant dragon. I reflexively took a deep breath as I cheered him on, that he would stay strong until we were done here. I wanted to speak up, but it felt like Maustoovaka was still staring at me, even if his eyes werent aligned with mine. He was already exuding his aura. This felt just like when I met Eltharion. I felt unweed, yet he still wanted to talk with me. You want this to end, correct? Maustoovaka guessed Ryras mood. Good. Then let us, but first He turned to me. Dragon Princess Hestia, newest member of the imperial family, and the dearest daughter of Frozen Nest. In addition, an otherworlders soul trapped inside our princesss body, robbing our dear Emperor and Sixth Empress of the chance of child rearing. The gods are intrusive, regardless of how many divinews and taboos they set up. Yet, our voices do not matter. Why? For they are stronger than our emperor Am I not correct, blessed of the Dragon God? Taking a moment toprehend what he said, I gulped and began speaking in Draconic, Father epts me. Not as his daughter. You are an imperial princess and we know Melloxtressa has epted you as hers, meaning you must be given the respect and authority of a member of the Kargryxmor and Nordor n. Having a title is nice, but it means nothing if nobody supports you; fortunately, your mother does and that is where your poweres from, he stated the truth, although it didnt sting as much as I knew that already. I reiterate. Eltharion simply epts you as a member of the n, not as his daughter. You sure like to rub it in, huh? I kept that to myself. Snides wouldnt do anything for this discussion. He huffed, raising his head in the air. Still, to be epted as an imperial member is still worth something. You have some authority, and that is enough to endanger this empire. The reason why I wished to meet you is to tell you to stay out of this civil war, starting now. Pardon? Remove yourself, Princess Hestia. You might not be my princess, but I feel no ill will towards you. You are nothing more than another pawn in the gods ns, forcibly brought here to solve their issues. You need not do that, and especially not when it concerns God Kargryxmors ns. Live your life; you have a right to that at least, now that you are alive, he said, although I felt no care in his tone. Kargryxmor believes having you in this world would solve something, but there is nothing to solve. Our empire flourishes and is stable, finally peaceful for every dragonkin to live. Yes, quarrels between the dragon rulers ismon, but that is better than the wars and genocidal n feuds. We do not need that to happen, again. In that case, you shouldnt have anything to worry about with me. I dont want a war, either. Good, we are of the same opinion. Smart girl. Wars are sometimes necessary, but a civil war is the worst. Unity is needed. Which is why I assume you must understand what I am saying here, he urged. Let me make it clearer. Maybe you do not understand my Draconic. I am telling you to not side with either of your siblings in support of the throne. Do not help Kahmeet nor Wendriosa; do not do anything, not even as a third party. We do not need an interloper who doesnt understand our culture and the foundations Eltharion and his dragon rulers have created in this struggle; I wish for you to stay uninvolved so the ice and holy dragonkin flights and wakes will stay away from everything. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I squinted my eyes. You want me to just watch as my siblings fight each other? You only just met them, he bluntly said. One can make an argument for Fargryneill, but that girl will have no power in the session crisis with her lesser maternal side. Still, even if she does support somebody, you must stay away. Do that, and I will fulfill a request of yours. Never do something without rpense, correct? I might have just met all of them, but they are still my family. My half-siblings by blood. Why would I want any of them to kill each other? I snapped. And the n we and Kahmeet have will hopefully ensure Wendriosa does not die; however, that requires you to stay away. Stay away with your ice and holy dragons, I mean. Do not further introduce permutations and the unknown, otherworlder. Your mere presence and the fact Kargryxmor has made you his blessed is already problematic enough! he shouted, causing his cavern to shake. With a loud m, he smashed the ground before us, cracking it. Speak! What do you wish for our deal to be sealed? I gulped as I felt his aura wrapping around my neck, making it harder to think of aeback. Fortunately, this little moment allowed me to rest my mind, resetting my fiery mood and the amount of times he insulted my siblings. Ryra was truly right This dragon only cared what he wanted, showing no concerns for my issues or those of my family. In a way, respect, since he wanted things to be done his way, but, on the other hand, fuck him. If you want a deal so badly, we [Hestia, dont!] Ryra shouted in my head. [Lets just end this here. It was a bad idea for me to bring you here, lets just go to the mines and get those ston] [Ryra, please, dont stop me. I need to say something.] [Yeah, and I say you dont have to! Youll only get into more trouble, have you not read the room yet? This guy has no care for your problems and will not care if he has to strangle you a bit just so you can understand it!] Ryra pleaded. [Stop it. Enough. Ill just tell Mother everything and Ill] [You know full well all that worrying is just a waste of time!] I rebuked him, interrupting him mid-speech. [Yes, after what this dragon has said, you can maybe exin things and maybe ease your punishment, but I also dont think that is the issue here any longer. The fact of the matter is that this guy is disrespecting you, Neill, and me! This guy has not let me talk even a bit, dominating everything! This isnt a request, this is a demand. And, dammit, Ive alreadymitted to the fact that I dont want this war to start, so I aint stopping now!] [Hestia, I] [Please, trust me.] With that final sentence, Ryra turned silent, letting out a small sigh through his nose while I refocused on the dragon ruler in front of me. Time to turn on my princess persona. Taking a breath to hide the fact I just talked to Ryra by acting nervous, I continued where I left off, If you want a deal, then I have something else to say. I have said what I wanted. The deal will be sealed, so state what you wish. There is a reason why you are in Inferno Nest, so speak. I will fulfill it. Will you, Lord Maustoovaka? That is pleasing to hear, but I still think you might want to listen to this, first. As my brother asked, you fought against the Dragon Ruler of Volcanoes and unleashed your breath attacks, correct? Causing a huge section of the magma chamber below to explode, devastating fauna and flora, I said, but nothing seemed to interest the dragon. I saw everything. Your point? I was there. You fought, yet you didnt look once at the monsters or dragonkin below. I didnt include my retainers in the discussion, as it probably would have weakened my argument against this uncaring old man. Yet, you are here. You survived, congrattions. Will you not even apologize for almost killing me? This world is ruled by the strong. If you hadnt been able to escape when it was necessary, then you wouldnt be worthy to be a Kargryxmor. There was plenty of time for you to escape as we fought, and so you did. Once again, what is your point here, whelpling? he snarled, growling under his breath. I see, so, let me get this right. You spoke with my brother and learned of my presence from him. You and the Dragon Ruler of Volcanoes knew I was here, yet you still fought without looking at your surroundings. Youre familiar enough with me to know I am an otherworlder, so you must have known I was a whelpling. Somebody that needs to be protectedlike your newly-born nephew, for example, I said, causing him to finally react by squinting his eyes. You know, some people could interpret that as a fight to intentionally turn the case from manughter into first-degree murder. A happy little ident to get rid of a supposed permutation, right? Careful, whelpling. Be aware of what you are about to say and your position and status. All right, hes smart enough to read in between the lines. What a schemer. I smirked, continuing just a bit more. Not too much, though. My father might not like me, but even he wouldnt be happy with my mothers despair. His current depression, and all my siblings should have heard this, is caused by my grandfathers interference, which led to robbing my mother of the chance to be a mother. He said it himself, after all. Meaning, he cares a lot about her Do you need me to continue? Even if Eltharion were to attempt to stop Mom after I was identally killed here, he wouldnt be able to justify himself if this argument were to be made. Manughter could maybe be excused depending on how much Eltharion cared about Mom versus Maustoovaka, but you couldnt do any mental gymnastics to avoid punishment for an actual plot to kill me. Not to mention, silencing everybody here of his crime would only cause the Streissand effect; everyone would quickly realize the truth if so many dragons were silenced. At that point, it was a crime against the imperial family, as Eltharion personally epted me as a dragon princess. Considering what I heard about him, he probably wouldnt forgive even one of his most devout followers after such a gross betrayal like this. The loyalty of a retainer was simr to an oath, and even if the dragons disliked Kramps, oaths were still considered sacred by us dragonkin. Shouldnt underestimate me when ites to politics. Ive gone through enough lessons from my journey. Fine. I, Maustoovaka, apologize to you, Princess Hestia, and Prince Ryranakus for endangering you with our actions. State your price so this blood debt may be paid. Good, then my request is that you cannot impose such a ridiculous deal on me. I will not stay out of the session crisis, for I will do my part to stop my siblings. This, I promise, Dragon Ruler of Fire. And I keep my promises. The dragon roared like a wild beast, blowing away his pile of jewels and causing fragments of his ceiling to fall down from the sheer pressure of his voice. Ryra came to my protection, using the construction of a sturdy dome with an additionalyer of defense with his scales, allowing us to weather this rampage until it was finally over. When it finally did, the dome broke open as the dragon pushed his face at us, pushing Ryra away with his size to stare at me. Having him so close to me, my heart skipped a beat as I realized I could be eaten whole with a single bite with howrge his mouth was. In a whisper, he said, You are a fool. An idealist, you mean. It is the same, you naive whelpling. This world is not yours to control, for you are weak. You will be stomped on by your older siblings, especially Kahmeet once he reaches rank S. His coronation will be confirmed when thates, beware my words. You cannot do anything, he threatened. Yet you will not step back? I have told you enough to make you understand, and if you cannot, then I will educate you. You will not leave my domain after showing such cunning, whelp. I will not be disrespected by an impertinent whelp who knows not the situation. Aurena and Kargryxmor are fools for having taken you as their blessed. What? Hes forcing me to stay here? You cannot do that, Lord Maustoovaka! Ryra rebuked, still shaking from before. If she will not leave, then I cannot either, or, do you wish for Empress Gaistruss and Melloxtressas wrath? They and my brother have sent me here, if you wish, you can deal with them! Release my sister! Fledgling you grow a sense of self now? For this little skink? Maustoovakas mouth opened up, letting out a cloud of mes. So be it, child. If you wish to act in your sisters defense, then fulfill my request. A wish for a favor; a transaction. Ryra flinched back. T-thats Your dear mothers will not make it in time if you refuse, and in that time, I will show this whelpling what we ancient dragons have experienced to live this long. ept the easy way out, fledgling. This is for the good of your sister, as well, for a weakling like her is not worthy of anybodys respect. She will earn mine! This is bad! Ryra was terrified, looking like a meek sheep, although I could see from his ttering chin that he still wanted to say something. What was this request and why was it making him so nervous? Was it actually bad news? Then again, this madman was trying to imprison me for something, and I had no intentions of following along. How the hell do I get away from here? Vifi. Vifi, damn right! As Maustoovaka and Ryra continued their argument, I quickly and, most importantly, inconspicuously connected a telepathic mana link with my partys fastest runner. [Vifi?] [I heard it. Trouble?] [Very. He wants to keep me here.] [Kay Dont forget the donuts, right?] [Good jobs deserve a proper reward, and this guy probably wont kill me, but thats different with you and the wyverns. Be careful, I mean it.] [Mhmm, your status has some perks, but I get it. I wouldnt want to stay somewhere Im not familiar with, all while waiting for help like some chump. Mhmm though, hear him out for a moment. Give me some time, and keep me updated. I actually do know how to get you out of this one.] [Got it, good luck.] Back to the discussion in front of me, I noticed Ryra gritting his teeth. You know for yourself I am unable to do that all by myself! Rtions between Inferno Nest and Frozen Nest are already bad as it is, yet you are still trying to worsen them? You are obviously trying to hurt Empress-Mother Melloxtressa here, Lord Maustoovaka! Ha, my thoughts towards those fools still clinging to their past glory is another matter. This isnt about her lineage, this is about her attitude. This is my home. You wille in here with respect, or face the consequences of those actions! He stomped forward, decimating the pile of jewels beneath him. Now, tell me, will you risk it for your sister, or shall we conclude this? End this as soon as possible, like always, Ryranakus. Your brother is waiting for you. Go back to him, ignore the whelp. Y-you There is nothing for you to speak about. You need only listen to your elders and your older brother, Phsotophus. Meek fledgling, know your ce, and begone. Allow yourself sor before you redraw back into your shell, Maustoovaka urged, finally causing Ryra to lower his head and tail. You! Y-ye Hey! However, before Ryra could say anything, I roared out with [Tyrants Voice] and [Aerokinesis], causing the ancient dragon to snap his eyes to me. I get it now. So, this is dragon culture, right? Treating even those you should be protecting with such animosity while disguising it as normal. No wonder Neill told me how bad her time here was, or why my brother here turned so meek! Its because of bastards like you! Fucking rodents like you! Get the fuck away from him! Shoving Ryra away, the ancient dragon sighed loudly, letting a stream of mes fly out. He reared his head back to me. The moment you dismissed my request turned you from a little whelpling princess to an actual reverse scale that might break everything in the future. I will not allow Kahmeets coronation to fail due to leniency, he snarled. Youre just like a human. Speaking loudly, but unable to act on it. Weakling; you have been ruined by being born on Altrust. Your so-called charisma alone will get you nowhere on this continent. On Miononbx, might alone shall rule the skies andnd! mming his mouth shut, the ancient dragon mmed his head against Ryra, who threw himself right into the way of this skinks head before he dug the talons of his wings into the ground, enclosing me around him. I was trapped, although, fortunately due to my size, there were holes I could escape from when I ran. Hedthks son spoke about you, and I now fully understand what a creature like you can do. I will not allow you to rally people around you, Princess Hestia! he shouted with [Tyrants Voice], and would have crushed me under the sonic boom had I not cast [Air Shield] in time, although it still broke in the end. You will be educated about our empires history. Neither the ice nor holy dragonkin shall be your power! YouHuh? Worm! Voltaic Red: Thunderspeed Roar! The buzzing sound of one of Vifis destructive spear Ability shot through the air as Maustoovaka reacted to it. However, the giant dragon swung his wings open, parrying the lightning strike, reducing the damage to probably nothing. Youre shitting me! That damn move can oneshot me, you damn rank S! [Humanize!] I heard Vifi call out before I did what she said. As the mana mist exuded from my body, I suddenly felt somebody grab me, holding me in a princess carry with a thunderp rumbling in the background. <[Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> [Got you!] Vifi eximed as she readied to dash away, only for me to notice Maustoovaka was about to m his front legs on us. Shit! However, before he could, both of us froze for a single second as we both heard, Hiessk gik rapharumshkra zeegka! from behind him before the floor turned to golden sand. Before he could react, both earth and the sand shot up, mming the S-rank dragon into the ground, sticking him there as I heard Ryra roar out. His entire body was glowing golden, far more intensely than when we fought. In fact, from the looks of it, it reminded me of the appearance Neill would assume when she activated [Battle Frenzy (Major)]. [Ryra!] I called out. [Fathers horns, get the fuck out of here! Now!] hemanded. [He wont do anything to me, promise. Just get out, now!] And before I could get another word, Ryra roared once more before every bit of stone and ore around him started to slowly turn into gold, including his body. Gold-dded, a bright yellow energy began to gather in his mouth as the glow of his body turned off and on, rapidly increasing in rhythm overtime. Sadly, before I could say anything, Vifi dashed away in a streak of red lightning, all before a grand explosion erupted from inside the cavern. I couldnt see anything as a dust cloud and streams of magmava flooded the area, all while the dragonkin around us roared. rmed when I felt Vifi stopping for a moment, I thought I messed up the n by provoking Maustoovaka too early; however, before any of the ancient dragonkin could apprehend us, a few others came to our rescue, mming right into them. [Princess Hestia, I am Hedthk!] a fire dragon shouted, about the same size as Maustoovaka. [My son, Fehrkatruk, has spoken well about your personality, and as a gesture of showing leniency to him for me sending him to spy on you, allow me to return this debt I owe you! Fly! My subordinates and I shall protect your path!] I told ya I had a n! Vifi shouted,ughing wildly. I saw that bastard Fehrkatruk on our way here, haha! Couldnt forget that ugly mug! [Princess Hestia!] Speaking of the devil, that same fire dragon I met in Iceskale appeared in the sky with the friends he brought back then. In addition, the wyverns were flying with him, meaning we can make a break for it! [Fly with us, we will lead you out!] [Got it, thank you!] I said before turning back into a dragon, allowing Vifi to mount on me before we all fled the area. Sadly, the turmoil only got worse when I heard Maustoovakas roar after we made some distance. Multiple dragons roosting inside this magma chamber were agitated. Considering how often conflicts happened here, most of them probably thought we were fighting like normal, but the moment their dragon ruler called, they had to move. When he saw this, Fehrkatruk urged us to go deeper, as flying up would only wind us into more fights. The magma drakes can act as our decoys! he said, presuming the retainers of the Dragon Ruler of Volcanoes might still be agitated from the previous battle. They might be angry enough to attack any fire dragons, allowing us to fly past things. Cant hurt to try, cause we aint fighting our way to the surface like this! I came to the maind to get some hot rocks for my friends, and now I was causing a civil war between the two dragon rulers of Inferno Nest. How the hell did this escte like this? Chapter 508: Dragon Hunt. Chapter 508: Dragon Hunt. Fiery missilesfrom spells and draconic abilities alikecame shooting at us from every direction as thezing fire dragons sprung into action at their rulersmands. Fehrkatruk and his two rank A friends from our meeting in Iceskale shot the missiles down with the wyverns help, while Vifi targeted anything they didnt hit in time with her crossbow. [Hydra] was once again used to tether my party to me, allowing them to fully focus on defending us from the attacks while we fled. Fehrkatruk and his two buddies, unfortunately, were a bit too humongous for me to forcibly drag along, considering our clear size difference, so they had to make do on their own. Although hisva dragon friend was lumbering along, all of us were managing to flee at a reasonable pace. Honestly, I was just happy they even came to help me out in the first ce, especially against their own nests ruler. This could be considered a kind of betrayal, even if it was to help their princess. After all, Fehrkatruks father was a direct retainer to Maustoovaka; this would be simr to Tasianna betraying me for Mom, or maybe one of my siblings. It would not look well after this event was over. Regardless, we could worry about thatter after we got away from my pursuers. Gotta help out. Lets see [Quartz Regen]! Large, hard, white corrosive obsidian will block their flying directions. Bash through them head first? Well, have fun getting acid on your face! Correct, choice, Hikari! [Sun, Consume All] fills the samerge-scale AoE niche, but its projectiles are pure holy-fire element type. The dragons will be able to tank through them, but not when the spell contains [Corrosive Fire]! Teaching Hikari basicbat tricks sure was fun, hehe.Doing exactly as she suggested, two magic circles, one white and the other brown, appeared on the ceiling, materializing white clouds that covered up the red-brownvacicles. As it grew in size, Hikari took direct control of the spell while leaving me to fly, fully utilizing our parallel mind-like strategy I used to use before losing [Parallel Thoughts]. Unfortunately, none of the dragons were ipetent enough to get hit by the quartz, making the hail nothing more than a flying hindrance until Hikari manually detonated them as the dragons tried to swerve around them. A wave of purple mes shot out, searing the dragons as the acidic fire began eating through their [Draconic Barrier] and scales. Subject to [Hellde Dragon]s [Inferno Coating], even if the dragons had their own version of [Pyrokinesis] orva maniption, the mes were inextinguishable unless I allowed it; that said, however, they would still be able to use [Pyrokinesis] to manipte the mes off their bodies. Thankfully, Hikari could counter their defensive measures with [Volcanic ze], directing the mes to corrode their wings webbings. Once they couldnt fly, Hikari just killed the mes to not cause too much damage to them. I was just happy that they couldnt fly after us. At the end of the day, these dragonkin were still my subjects, per se. I was a princess of Kargryx. Not to mention, killing them here would probably only cause more friction between Inferno Nest and Frozen Nest, and might make my rtionship with Kahalmeet a bit more awkward, even if he knew what happened today. These people were his supporters, after all. Still not too sure about Kahmeets personality. Rather not risk it for when I have to stop him from fighting Wendriosa. This was a pacifist-driven decision, unlike how I usually acted against foes, as these dragonkin werent my enemies. Maybe the Dragon Ruler of Fire, Maustoovaka, should be considered one after all of that, though [Im diving! Watch your heads!] I announced before I swerved my body, flying through therge hole caused by the dragon ruler battle. Once in the lower magma chamber, Fehrkatruk told me to go even deeper, pointing at a tunnel that would lead me to the Dragon Ruler of Volcanoess habitat. [The next magma chamber is the one where we have to go! Itll be even warmer, so take care of the three none-fires here,] he announced. [Dont worry about us, mydy!] Beth shouted. [I think I am getting a hang of dispersing the heat through my scales. Just dont expect us to actually take a direct hit from their fire.] [We can take care of them, so only focus on your survival, Princess Hestia!] the fire wyvern added. [Treat us as your shield!] [Ha, and how in the hell am I supposed to give you a name if you think like that?] I chided him. [No! I do not care if you are a true dragonkin, lesser, a humanoid, or even a monster; once you are part of this party, you will not sacrifice yourself like an idiot. We work together to achieve our survival, and I will not have your death on my conscience, do you hear me?] [Wh-what? Your highness, our life has less meaning] the fire wyvern was about to rebuke me, only for Shay to m him with his wings. [Our orders have been given!] Shay shouted. [We will protect Her Highness and survi] Kruaaaaagh! Just as we managed to get into the lower chamber, the ceiling broke apart, showering stones and magma on us. A dragons roar burst through, sting me off-track, and forcing me to stabilize ourselves with a stronger rocket boost. This little distraction allowed the dragons above to catch up to us, including a few wyverns to keep an eye on me like drones, roaring out my location to their dragon masters. The chase continued with constant fire balls and other elemental shenanigans, forcing me to zigzag around, expending a bit too much of my scale-dust in the process. Sadly, there was nothing I could do to prevent it, as our pursuers numbers were increasing the longer this took, not to mention, the quality of their numbers too. The rank As were finally here. Krafili! Multiple dragons shouting as they burst inughter, sounding like they were enjoying this rabbit hunt. Sending a bunch of adults to harass a three-year-old? Come on, feel some shame! The sky waspletely nketed by the crowd of fire dragons, while the drakes and webbingless dragons were attacking us through the ceiling, shooting out spells and me breaths. The onught was so chaotic, and thetter were destroying their footing by the minute, causing the ceiling to crumble down from the cheese-hole design they left it in. The drakes and flightless dragons fell down from the ceiling like lemmings, crashing onto the ground below. Some barely took any damage and continued their attack as if nothing had happened, while others were using their fall as a weapon. [Why are so many trying to capture their princess?!] Shay blurted out in horror. [Less talking, more shooting, wyvern!] Fehrkatruk ordered. [The situation is a bit moreplicated than it should be, and I rmend you treat to it as such and fly faster!] Im the one carrying them. Maybe you should fly faster I kept that particr bit to myself, of course. [That goes to you as well, Ollianus!] Fehrkatruk addressed theva dragon. [Beat those wings faster! Youre slo] [Move!] theva dragon shouted before he spewed magma at two falling drakes, pushing them away, preventing them fromnding on our group. Sadly, this action left him wide open, letting multiple flying dragons catch up to him and bite him by his hind legs and wings, causing him to topple from the sky. However, before he could fully crasnd, a red lightning bolt shot through the sky, severing the teeth of one of his abductors. Multiple smaller bolts streaked through the air, bombarding the three dragons hanging onto Ollianus. Unlike the first lightning, thesetter ones didnt do any serious damage outside of being stuck in the dragons scales, but this distraction stalled the kidnapping long enough for the other two rank As on our side to help their friend, freeing him from their clutches. [Thank you, demonkin!] Ollianus said as he caught up. [Easy enough!] Vifi shouted with gusto, smirking as she tapped her crossbow on her shoulder. [You guys are so much bigger than Donut and Horn Princess, it makes me feel like Im back at target practice, ha!] [] Maybe Vifi saying that reminded them of how she tore through the wings of those rank A ice dragons we had to stop on Frozen Nest. The silence and grimaces Fehrkatruk and his friends were showing Vifi would almost beical if we werent under fire a momentter. I just came here for some fire rocks, and this is what I am getting? Dammit! Hikari, activate everything! Then say the words! Kriffiek kllk gaaung! [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Turn up the heat, Im sting away, now! Purple sh! Symphonie des Feuergottes! [Sanctified ze] [Music Resonation (Major)] [Shield of [The Light]] [Stage Fever (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] In the midst of the desert ? A bright ray of light shines ? Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked ? Hikari, set up a Warp Point on the ceiling, now! I shouted my order as [The Heir of Hope] began ying with [Aerokinesis], increasing my stats by 10%. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Allegro)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] A waterfall of fire enveloped the entire area around us before I activated [sh Fire], targeting a magmake next to our escape tunnel. This did leave Fehrkatruk and his buddies behind, but that was where [Warp Point: Exit] was for. Once Inded next to the hole, I cast the spell, activating the [Warp Point: Entry] I ced where I just was, opening a rift in the air where I could see the three rank As. Seeing them baffled as my mana was going down by the second, Imanded [Hydra] to grab them, pulling them through the portal to my side before closing it. [Get on!] Fehrkatruk said, interrupting my thoughts as he grabbed me by the tail to swing me onto his back. He and his friends then sprinted into the cavern. Seeing how the tunnel was barelyrge enough to amodate these two rank As, it should make it harder for the other dragons to catch up to us, unless they sent the rank Cs and Bs, or even the wyverns, after us, but that would make it too easy for us to defeat them. If it came to rank Bs, I was fully confident I could beat any of them. With a clear gap between us and our pursuers, I released the wyverns from [Hydra] and flew over to Ollianus, inspecting his wounds. He was surprised to see me do this, but I ignored his nces, furrowing my brows at the deep bite marks on his neck, sh wounds on his stomach, and broken scales around his forelimbs. Stolen novel; please report. [The situation is a bit moreplicated, I see? Is this is how they treat traitors, or does this have something to do with that whole neutral thing you mentioned back on Iceskale?] I asked Fehrkatruk before healing theva dragons wounds. The dragon remained silent, probably thinking his answer through, but this awkward atmosphere didnt help my worries, especially with the loud ruckus. I could feel the quaking intensity of the draconic battle above, covering up the sound of our footsteps. Roaring echoes reached my ears not only through the tunnel entrance, but also through the vibrations of the walls. [Tch, if you wont answer, then how am I supposed to feel about this, huh?] I grit my teeth. [That dragon ruler is a lunatic, pure and simple! The hell is going on with him! He kept bbering on about unity, but the moment things didnt go his way, he incited a civil war within his own nest!] Hearing me openly insult Maustoovaka, the fire wyverns and dragons nced at me for a moment, but kept their opinions to themselves. They saw what happened today. Feeling ufortable from the atmosphere, I shut my eyes, sighing. [Should I use the subspace to escape, guys?] [Youll get into trouble with your father, your grace!] Shay argued. [Yeah, wow; I felt much safer back on Altrust where I knew I had countries around that would help me out, instead of being on this stupid continent where my own father despises my existence. What does it matter at this point? Will he actually punish me for saving myself from being imprisoned by one of his vassals?] I snapped. [Unless Im inside, I cant even call for help from Mom! I cant manipte the [Room] from outside. If Tasianna isnt inside, then we cant even call for a rescue team.] [Princess Hestia, while I am unfamiliar with space-time magic, I think you shouldnt give up hope this early on,] Fehrkatruk tried to reassure me, but I shook my head. [Thats not what Im saying. Imining about everything that happened! The damn rollercoaster of events that happened since I came to this empire, ranging from the ordinary stuff I could engross myself with into crazy situations like this!] I sighed once again before shaking my head around vigorously. [Forget it! That was just a little tantrum to destress. I guess you must feel equally as stressed considering how your father is fighting upstairs.] Once again, the elder scale turned silent, making me aware of what Vifi asked forMe wishing for help was causing some widespread issues. I wasnt intending to me myself for this insanity, as none of this would have happened if Maustoovaka had responded like a normal person Which might have been wishful thinking, considering he was at least over 3000 years old. A dragon geezer and I knew from Kramps and Eltharion how stubborn they could be. Ryras assurement that he wouldnt be hurt too badly was floating in my head again. I was worried for Fehrkatruks father and his involvement in my escape. [All we can do is hope he and the rest manage to escape in time,] he said, sounding unconfident. I sighed even louder. [You sacrificed Maustoovakas good will for me. I dont want to sound ungrateful Thank you for being there at the correct time.] [Prince Ryranakus reporting your visit to our lord alerted most of the dragons, not to mention the ensuing battle for the right to meet you. My father had wished to personally get to know you, and when your retainer told us about your predicament, we agreed Lord Maustoovaka was allowing his emotions and bias to get the better of him,] he exined. [The n was a spur of the moment, though We managed to rouse some loyalists and those impartial about our heir, but this is still an uphill flight.] Weirded out by the word loyalist, I asked him to borate on what he meant by that. [Every fire and volcano-variant dragon, or at least the majority, are loyal to the emperor. By loyalist, I meant those who disagreed with what Lord Maustoovaka was doing. That anger-filled roar followed by your demonkin retainer asking us for help in your stead was enough to make some take flight,] he stated. [At the end of the day, you are still a whelpa child. To condemn you when most elder scales can excuse even impertinent fledglings reeked of bias. To imprison you when everybody knew how Empress Melloxtressa fought Emperor Eltharion twice for you means his attitude today was either fueled by our lifelong feud with the ice dragons, or because he truly thinks of you as pariah due to all the circumstances that had happened around you.] [ Youre right. From the moment I met him, I could already hear how much he despised me.] I closed my eyes, reprimanding myself for not thinking my actions over. My survival instincts might have waned after everything that happened. Today was a diplomatic failure. Both parties let their emotions get the better of themselves. I should have just listened to Ryra and bowed out like he wanted, but I couldnt just lie now, right? A deal was a promise at the end of the day, and if Maustoovaka wanted me to not involve myself at all with the session crisis, then it was impossible to ept any deal in the first ce. I just couldnt. It wasnt only a matter of maintaining my dignity as Krampss Championan oathbreaker serving the God of Oaths, habut that was like saying I should leave this family business to somebody else. My family, my problems; I really had to repeat everything to that overgrown lizard With some people, it was impossible to talk them out of a conflict. The Princes of Sins taught me that too well, and now Maustoovaka made it even clearer. Mom told me to act like a dragon during conversations, but that might have backfired here. Maybe I should have been more reserved or would being timid have ruined any chances of him taking me seriously? Nothing good wille from regretting it now, though. [We neutrals, those of us who arent supporting a imant in the session crisis, believe the cause for the civil war was due to the terrible rtionship between the emperor and his siblings. The various nests and factions supported each, cajoling each imant to assume the throne. That is, at least, what my father and the other ancient dragons had told me,] Fehrkatruk said. [Meanwhile, the hardliners, as we call them, believe it is due to the people supporting the imants, however, getting rid of all these supporters is impossible due to the emperor. Unity cannot be achieved with multiple fractured imants; only one is allowed to exist to keep the peace. Even then, only having two heirs seriously fighting for the throne is better than more.] [Which is why he was strongarming me into this situation?] [Remember, Princess Hestia. No sane dragon wishes for another civil war; the ancient elder scale will do anything to prevent its full scale from blemishing our continent,] he snarled, grimacing in pain. [We had thought we just had more time to assure the princes position. His emperor had felt lethargic, but not to the extent that it would be announced that he would die soon. Soon? When is soon?] In other words, Maustoovaka was ming me. With a dislike for Kramps and furious that his n was seeing an obstacle in Eltharions impending death, it was no wonder he was acting like that during our meeting. I just tipped the scales between his anger and his self-control with my arguments. This still didnt absolve him of any me in my book, though He belonged on the same page as ShiternoShitoovaka had a good ring to it. Woah! Whileining about the situation in my head, the tunnel began to rumble so violently our group stopped moving to stabilize ourselves. The earthquake was getting worse and worse, showing no signs of stopping, making it impossible for us to advance. I couldnt even continue by flight, as thevacicles from above were falling down, including ceiling chunks. Eventually, a loud explosion rocked the entire structure, causing a massive copse to happen in its depths. Without hesitation, the fire dragons began shooting fire in the wall next to us, telling me they had to create our path forward. Whatever caused the copse must involve the fight above, prompting me to jump down and harden the area around us with [Terra Wall]. [Shay, Beth, Vifi, if we strike magma, dont forget I can give everybody immunity to my fire, okay?] I reminded them. [Just stick together.] [Understood!] All of them responded, giving me a moment of peace before I closed the entrance into this molten tunnel with a [Terra Wall]. Hopefully it looked natural enough. With the three rank As providing all the firepower needed to melt through the heat-resistant stone, I could take a breather and regenerate my scale-dust by consuming any leftover in my storage. Shay, Beth, and Vifi also took this chance to rehydrate themselves, drinking gallons of water and juice, while also crunching on ice cubes to counter the heat. Seeing us eat, I noticed the fire wyverns and dragons looking at us in envy. Considering we were majority fire dragonkin, I suggested for us to take turns burning through the tunnel. The wyverns and I took over first, giving the dragons a chance to eat some of the mammoth steaks I had clogging up my storage, before we switched out for the wyverns to fill up their stomachs. We just ate and were eating again, huh? Literally burning through calories with this damn heat and all this exercise. We were gorging up everything as fast as we could, considering the rumbling around us wasnt showing any sign of stopping, and the moment any of our pursuers found us with [Detection Sensor], things would only be more hectic. This fear, sadly, came true very soon. [Theyve caught on!] Vifi reported, confirming the signals I felt. [Everybody, keep firing! Ill dy them!] Ollianus dered before preparing a breath attack, while the rest of us fire dragonkin kept digging down. After some time passed, [Foresight] activated, warning me of iing breath attacks, prompting Ollianus to unleash a fireser just as this tunnels entrance opened up. It didnt even take a second for me to understand Ollianus had no chance of winning this breath sh, but his intention was to buy us enough time while the magma flowing through his carapace was slowly creating another blockade. Once Fehrkatruk gave him the signal, theva dragon redirected hisser beam downwards, drilling a hole for him to escape the breath attack just as we finally found an exit. The spiky fire dragon, named Espanast, roared before throwing himself headfirst into the wall, sting through it like a truck. The glowing yellow light of magma came back into view, confirming we sessfully made it into the next magma chamber depth. [See one!] Espanast shouted as he pointed at a duo of drakes, leisurely swimming in the magmake. Kruuaaagh! As he announced our arrival with a loud roar, our group swerved our bodies, flying out of the trajectory of the me breaths. The inferno geyser immediately caught the attention of theva drakes below, bringing their attention to us. Noticing this, Fehrkatruk told me to fly forward to reveal myself. [Lava drakes!] I shouted, showing as much of myself as possible, including my white-glowing scales to disy my [Battle Frenzy]. [I am Dragon Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, daughter of Sixth Empress, Melloxtressa! I hereby humbly request for an audience with Dragon Ruler of Volcanoes, Arkanator, and refuge under his wings for some time!] The drakes snapped their heads over the magma, before they began swimming towards a cave when our pursuers began announcing their arrival with their loud roars. In the meantime, Ollianus sessfully managed to get out of the tunnel, only for the whole thing to explode like a pipe bomb. Our party was knocked towards the ground, leaving us staring up at the dust, only for a giant dragon head to peek right out of it! Krafili! Oh shit! I jerked in fright! [S rank! Thats Lord Rathanaktra; one of Lord Maustoovakas direct retainer!] Fehrkatruk announced, causing my heart to drop. We cant fight a damn S rank,e on! Give me a b However, before my dread fully imed me, the titanic dragon suddenly blew out of the ceiling, crashnding into the magmake below as aser breath made it impossible for him to escape. The attack kept searing through his stomach before I could see a hole, followed by the vomit-inducing smell of burned organs. Surprisingly, though, the breath attack stopped before the dragon fell unconscious, but due to the damage, they were clutching their stomach in pain. In the next moment, the ceiling was further destroyed as a red arm shed everything out of the way before the one responsible for damaging the rank S revealed themselves. Drahk-krakrona! (Father!) Fehrkatruk shouted. With heavy panting, a massive fire dragon peered through the hole in the ceiling, looking terrible. Scorch marks could be seen discoloring his red scales, while on his right side, his entire arm was gone including one of his horns on his head, all burned away from the look of the wounds. He looked defeated as he looked down, pulling something along him. My eyes widened when I saw it was Ryra, equally burned up, but unconscious. The giant rank S roared Catch before throwing my brothers body down, prompting me to use [Hydra] to do so. Ryra! I grimaced when I got a closer look, noticing chunks of meat missing from his legs, tail, and one of wings ripped off. His health was, thankfully, only dropping very slowly as he was barely bleeding with [Absolute Status Nullification]. Dammit, big guy. How am I supposed to carry you around? I tried to use a normal [Room], but unless I was inside, I couldnt expand it enough to fit my brother inside. Meaning, I had no choiceI had to put him inside the subspace. Handing one of the [Room] runes over to Vifi, I told her to sprint far enough so when we activated the portal, it would stretch wide enough to allow Ryra in. The rule did state that subspaces counted as outside Miononbx, but it never mentioned going through portals and putting my siblings into one. Fortunately, Moms cavern and my Obsidian Orchestra were bothrge enough for Ryra to fit in until I could help him recover. Just in time, even, as an avnche of stones came pouring down as Fehrkatruks father, Hedthk, fell into thevake, visibly grimacing as he stared up. Multiple titanic dragons escaped through the hole, some were recognized as my rank A protectors family, while others were enemies. Hedthk once again roared out, jumping out of the magmake with renewed vigor, motivating those on his side to block the enemy rank S from reaching us. Fehrkatruk once again urged me to move, directing me at the tunnel the magma drakes used to flee. Unfortunately, when we did, multiple enemy dragons dove into the ground, separating me from the rank As as the former ganged up on them. From the look of it, they were all rank As, meaning this would be a hard fight for my allies. [Run!] our rank A allies ordered. With clenched teeth and Vifi pulling on my horn to move, I turned around and flew through the tunnel with my wyvern retainers, eventually reaching the other sideanother huge magma chamber. My eyes darted around, trying to find any dragonkin around tp could ask for help or directions to no avail. Even when I took flight, nothing. Even the wildlife was slowly running away from the fighting behind my escape tunnel. Then again, I also hadnt looked up, yet. Watch it! Vifi shouted as she tucked my horns, nudging my head up where I saw a dive squad of wyverns. I quickly flew out of the way, but their target wasnt me, but the wyverns. An aerial dog battle erupted between them, with the diving squad quickly sending the two rank Cs into the ground. Fire and ice breaths quickly followed suit, sending everything into chaos as my retainers slowly were separated from each other. I wanted to help out, but as I was flying closer, three fire breaths rained from above. I tried to simply move to the side, but magma missiles came flying down, aiming at Vifi and nobody else. Our first reaction was to shoot them down with my spells and Vifis crossbow, but three dragons suddenly dove at me, destabilizing my flight through the wind pressure, and nearly knocking me down. I escaped the confrontation for now by using [sh Fire] and [Shine] as a shbomb, allowing me to finally see what was going on. We got ambushed. Shit! I cursed when I saw there was a hole in the ceiling. These dragonkin were waiting for me toe out. Nine dragons pped their wings, surrounding me in a sphere formation to block most of my escape options. Hikari confirmed my fearsthree rank As and six Bs. [You can still escape, right?] Vifi asked as she pulled out her spear before pulling out some mana threads to wrap it around my horn, using it like reins to hold herself onto me. [Shay. Beth,] I replied, directing my eyes at the wyvern battle behind the dragon wall. [ Were fucked.] [ Ill send you their levels.] Could I keep my hand from killing my own countrymen at this point? From the look of it, my brain was hardwiring itself to think of them as enemies with every second. I couldnt hold back, if I wanted to get free. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Hello, everybody, it''s time for the release of Book 4 of Dragon Idol! Read it up on Amazon! A Dragon Idols Reincarnation Tale Book 4: Aurora Rises on Amazon The Audible version is sadly slightly dyed, so please await for when its ready toe out! Aethon Books once again helped me with the publication and were the ones responsible for the books cover. Pretty good execution of the party versus the big bad monster imagery, right? Once again, Ms. Erin Bateman returns as the narrator for the audio version. Heres the synopsis! A promise fulfilled, a dream of two lives achieved, yet the crimson fire wishes for more. The adventures of Hestia, finally able to call herself a bonafide professional idol, now leads her deeper into the human kingdom of Artorias, specifically, to the small, idyllic town of Firwood. No longer in the countryside, the number of prying eyes have grown ever more, and this time, they wish for more than to strike a simple deal. Whether ites from the seemingly well-informed guild master of the hunters guild, the opportunity-seeking nobles, or the divine Goddess of Light who ushered Hestia into this world, the young dragoness would soon learn that tipping your toes into civilization would naturally force you to face its responsibilities. With the scar of the God of Fire etched into her status Profile and her soul, the long-awaited talk with Aurena would thrust Hestia into the world of a gods blessed. To be their Champion or Saint, to enact on their will and smite their enemies, and to reap the bountiful rewards their divine Quests would bring. Yet, all Hestia wishes is to live her life as an adventurer and to journey the world with her voice heard by everybody. Freedom is fleeting Yet to Hestia, Saori, and Tasianna this fact is nothing new. To rise to the asion to fight, protect, or entertain, that is the creed of this party! Also, I would very much appreciate it if you guys could give my post on these two reddit sites a big thumbs up! It would help me a ton to spread the story to others! ProgFant: /r/ProgressionFantasyments/1gkydhq/the_official_release_of_a_dragon_idols/ LitRPG: /r/litrpgments/1gkydrr/the_official_release_of_a_dragon_idols/ Chapter 509: Winter’s Coming Inside the Magma Chamber. Chapter 509: Winters Coming Inside the Magma Chamber. Ahem level 12, 9, and 8 for the rank As. The rank Bs were 40, 34, 27, 25, and two 24s. Tranted into human levels, that would be 137, 134, 133, 120, 114, 107, 105, and two 104s, respectively. As a reference I was still level 32 as a rank B, while Shay and Beth were 41 and 39 respectively, so 112, 121, and 119 as dragonewts. Vifi was level 155. I didnt check my fire wyvern retainers levels, nor that of their opponents, so I wasnt exactly sure there, but this should be enough to illustrate the battlefield. Naturally, our opponents were all fire dragons and, even though their Profiles were mostly blocked with [Identity Blocker], none of them had the skill at a high enough level to block my viewpletely. Therefore, I knew their stats and some of their skills, including the fact none of the rank Bs had a secondary element like [Earth Magic] or [Lava Magic]. The rank As were where things got a bit spicy though. One was a burlyva dragon with thick carapace protecting its body, to the point he looked like a giant boulder, barely able to keep himself afloat. The other was your standard serpentine-physique dragon, but with a spiked tail and four hooked toe ws filled with toxins. Thest was a humanoid-looking dragon with gauntlets covering their arms which oozed a mmable slime, and from the description, could explode upon contact from their own saliva. To summarize, one tank, one speedster with a debuff, and one dedicated to closebat battles to restrict mages. If this was an RPG, this would be a decently bnced team to take down one mage, but the issue was all of them were fire elementalists, aside from theva dragon who had some terra spells. [You might practically be unbeatable in the face of all these rank Bs, but you of all people should never underestimate our number disadvantage. You and your party defeated me despite the fact I could wipe out any of you out in a one-on-one duel,] Vifi warned me. [Six rank B fire dragons that can survive just long enough are plenty to knock me off your back and restrain you long enough for the rank As to deal some serious wounds.] [Mhmm, and I also dont know if I can create an opening for me to turn back into a dragonewt so I can utilize all my idol skills,] I replied. [Yeah, will be hard ] Vifi stated, cautious. [Going to need the correct moment, but once I have your buffs, I can down them all.] I giggled a bit, mostly to try to let go of this anxiety of todays event. [Here I thought you would say you would take them out all in one go without an issue.][I got [Overheated (Minor)],] Vifi said, causing me to snap my head up in surprise. Her sweat-drenched face was forcing a wry grin, as I could see some steam rising from her lightning horns, caused by evaporation. [Im not feeling too well in this ce. Hotter than a summer day on the harbor to me; getting grilled worse than a fish on the zing pavement.] [ Got it. Rely on me.] [Understood, General.] Krafili! one of the dragons roared, prompting Hikaris to auto-trante. Return to Lord Maustoovaka, now! Apologize for disrespecting Inferno Nests dragon ruler! Know the elder scales have worked for the empires continued peace; disregard their efforts like today and you will not be wee! another snarled. If so, begone back to your indFrostwyrm! We need no child of Frozen Nest in thend of mes! I was conflicted. It was nice to feel like my princess status had no effect here, meaning, I wasnt given any privileges due to my birth! Great, since I didnt like that On the other hand, I could have maybe avoided all of this trouble if Maustoovaka had seen me as one, instead of a detriment to Kargryxs peace. As such, the only answer I had to give to these dragons was [Piss off!] I shouted. [Maustoovaka can go fuck himself! All of you can go fuck yourself with your snobby attitude! The asshole in this entire event and the reason for all of this is that stubborn old man, unable to adapt to even an iota of change! I will not apologize, and if you dare threaten me once more, this will turn into more than a kidnapping. I will make you regret hurting my friends!] Sr Beam! Hikari shouted. Sr Beam! Sr energy gathered from all around my body within my throat, concentrating into a powerser that sliced through the air as I unleashed it onto the dragons. However, instead of utilizing this power as long as possible, I cut the breath short, merely using it to activate my overdrive mode. As my scale-dust was being ignited purely from my body temperature, I was forced to y [Dragon Fire] to prevent Vifi from being scorched even more from the heat while standing on my back. [The Heir of Hope], sadly, had to be turned off and, unless I could transform into my dragonewt form to ess my Job skills, every other spell song was effectively unusable while Vifi was close to me. Then again, as long as I could share my spell buffs to Vifi, that was fine enough. Even without the more special spell buffs like [Symphonie des Feuergottes], my level 155 demonkin ex-Warbringer could go far with just a few minor buffs. sh Fire! Using the residue heat, I teleported right in front of theva dragon. Seeing him snap his head up, I circumvented his [Foresight] by activating my rocket boosters to shoot myself past him as he built his scale barrier. Looking at his confused look when I passed him, he probably thought I would attack him, but there was somebody here with a slightly stronger oomph behind their strike I was worried about more. [Dont hold back! Just punch them into next week!] I ordered as I heard the crackling of electricity on my back. Feeling its sting singing my scales, I showed theva dragon a mischievous grin as red lightning gathered around Vifis prosthetic. Forming into a warhammer, Vifi grabbed the thunder weapon with both of her hands before stomping on my back. Voltaic Red: she growled with all her might. Rumbling Crash! The Ability mmed right into the dragons stomach, pulverizing his dragon barrier and the scales protecting his vitals. As the hammer dissipated, red lightning was summoned from thin air, striking on the dragon as if it was a sma ball, cracking and rupturing his carapace and the remaining scale barrier around him. The momentum of the strike did enough to prate his defenses, leaving him rattled by the attack. Giving him no time to recover and think of what just happened, Vifi once again roared Voltaic Red! from the top of her lungs to gather red lightning around her manatech arm, this time, materializing a halberd. Like the Greek God, Zeus, Vifi held the weapon over her head, putting her back and hips into the next attack. As she was preparing her attack, I grabbed a certain something in the air and crushed it in my left hand as I saw the other dragons finally reacting to our aggression. [Light Horizon] activated, destroying the light around Vifi and myself. No light meant they couldnt see uswe were invisible to their eyesor anything behind the hole I created in the air. They could still hear and sense us with their skills, as I didnt teleport myself away, but this momentary distraction, cause they couldnt inspect my full Profile, was enough for Vifi to finish her maniacalugh. Information superiority! Ha! Thunderspeed Roar! The sky erupted once again to shoot down thunder, striking through on theva dragon as it pierced right through its body, ripping off one of his wings and seriously maiming one of his legs. Shrieking, the dragon toppled from the sky, grasping in the air as it unceremoniously crashnded on the ground below. [Not dead, as you ordered, General,] Vifi reported, causing me to momentarily chastise myself for doing so. Thatva dragon had plenty of health, and since Vifi probably didnt hit a major organ, it could probably continue contributing to the fight once it recovered from the pain. [Got it, thanks Aim for heavy trauma now, though!] As the broken light returned to fill the darkness, our vision was immediately greeted by the gauntlet dragon nearlynding an uppercut at me. With [Symphonie des Feuergottes] still in the allegro phase, it was easy for me to react as I swerved my body back with my rocket boosters before propelling myself away from him. In the next moment, the poisonous fire dragon dive bombed me, nearly hitting me with his w before he flew around me like a fly. His size made him hard to evade, while his speed made him a perfectpanion for his gauntlet friend, as they both kept me between them in this aerial battle. When I used [sh Fire] to escape, streams of mes were sted at my end location, forcing me to use my scales to protect Vifi. Flying over the inferno, I noticed the rank Bs were acting in tandem right now, leaving the closebat to the rank As. Were they aiming for Vifi? The dragons were able to use [Telepathy] amongst themselves to coordinate, after all, and unless I intercepted the mana link between them, it was impossible for me to hear their ns. With this set up, it made it difficult for Vifi to throw a powerful attack, as she also had to be mindful to not get thrown off. I was flying erratically, too much for a normal person to even stand still on my back. We were fighting back with Vifi shooting thunder crossbolts at the rank Bs, while I kept the dragons at bay with my assortment of spells, having found a good moment to materialize [Sun, Consume All], [Hydra], and [Quartz Regen]. With the constant [Dragon Fire] me meteors and quartz hail, flying had be a dodging party to determine who would be the first to get hit by all these obstructions. Seriously, everybody was dodging very well. Come on, one of you has to get hit eventually! Even the rank Bs were evading all these projectiles as if they had been trained for this their entire lives! Ah Maybe all of them had. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Adagio)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Yeah, of course. The spell has been active since the start of this chase. The rank As didnt let the fact my 50% agility being gone go by unnoticed, as they quickly took advantage of it, with the gauntlet dragon using this chance to punch [Hydra] hanging on me. Like a bomb, the obsidian mold sttered in the air, exposing some of my body. The dragon raised his arm with a loud roar before throwing a punch in the air, shooting a slime globule, hitting me right on my tail like a missile. The impact felt almost as strong as my usual scale-dust explosions, maybe a bit dulled due to [Hydra] quickly shielding me. Fortunately, so, since I knew how to quickly readjust my flying speed to stabilize myself. Noticing this, the dragon smirked for a moment before scowling, immediately rushing after me while the poison dragon nked me. I gnashed my fangs, exploding the scale-dust around me to create a giant smokescreen as I cast [Air Shield] and [Light Horizon] while my stealth skills activated. With light and sound gone, in addition to counters to sensory skills, I snuck past the dragons like a shadow garm, bypassing the impending explosion that happened behind me. Blow away by the shockwave, my cover was blown as the rank Bs stormed at me like a flock of crows, pecking, shing, and smacking at me with their appendages, all in an attempt to get Vifi off me. Get off her, ant! None shall ride true dragonkin but true dragonkin! Disgracing dragons like this! Embarrassment of a princess! Failure of a true dragon! Feeble Hikari stopped tranting. Hestia, we have to deactivate [Battle Frenzy] now! Im not feeling so good. Huh, wh I felt it. Hikaris rage rising from the dragons word and how they struck a nerve, specifically, my memories during my days with my fellow idol aspirants. The embarrassment, fear, and anger I felt during that day when I blurted my raw feelings at them after they ridiculed me, implying I relied on my silver spoon and that I should stop being a poser. Envy, it was as simple as that. Not to mention, I knew I wasnt exactly the best person back on Earth. All that realization was enough for me to tell myself to let it go and simply be a better friend and, hopefully, person in this world. This memory shouldnt agitate me. Yet, Hikari let go of our spells. In our mental space, she was clutching her head, growling with blood-shot eyes, trying her best to suppress her urges with gritted teeth. That same distress was spreading to me. This was [Battle Frenzy] going out of control. That same violent want I had been trying to suppress all this time through training and discipline was about to go berserk. [Battle Frenzy (Minor)] was breaking into [Battle Frenzy (Moderate)]. But how? And why? Sure, Ive had it active for a while now but I could control this desire; Kramps, Mom, Neill, and Phso have been teaching me to control this damn urge, yet, it was about to explode within me! Hikari has a different boiling point. Dammit, this whole split soul thing has gotten even moreplicated! [General, wake up! Oi!] Vifi called, but it was toote. With the dragons goading sessfully shutting Hikari down emotionally, I was forced to deactivate [Battle Frenzy] to calm her down. Hearing her huffing as if she just had a panic attack inside my head wasnt the only issue though, as I had lost focus during the rank Bs attacks. As I stopped beating my wings, I fell down like a rock. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. [Im back!] I called out before we crashnded, using [Wind st] to soften ournding. [Sorry, we had some problems.] [I thought you figured things out with your other self!] Vifi shouted. [Dammit, why is your [Battle Frenzy] off already? You have the worst timing for such unpredictability,e on!] I grit my teeth, knowing she was speaking the truth. Maybe I was treating Hikari a bit too simr to my parallel minds and how they were purely beneficial. I thought the hups were all figured out, but this was the second time today that Hikaris emotions got the better of her. Twice now that she was provoked by words! Take a rest for now. Well talkter. Im sorry Sorry, sorry, sorry. Youre good! Perfectly normal to get nervous during a real fight, okay? Happened to me, as well! Leave the rest to me, Hikari! [Vifi, Im creating a moment, okay? Do something so I can transform back into my dragonewt form for some proper support,] I said before Vifi jumped off my back without a question. Seeing the dragons suddenly turn away from me and to Vifi, I took a deep breath before gathering all the sr energy inside my body. Once the dragons bunched up enough, I activated my rocket boosters, [Dragoon Jump], [Wind st], [Tailwind], six [Tornado Bullet]s, and one [Terra Wall] to shoot me into the sky, before detonating the second charge of [Sr Beam] within their midst. Like a bomb, my body burst in a brilliant re, unleashing all the sr energy inside my body as I sted every single dragon in my vicinity away from each other. Once the mes died out, I darted my eyes around, noticing the st had only seriously damaged the rank Bs, while the two rank As were pretty okay. All of them were still flying, though. Regardless, before the heat around began to boil me, Imanded [Sun, Consume All] to unleash all the sr energy it managed to absorb from the dragons onto me. Like a second [Symphonie des Feuergottes], a fire waterfall drowned the area in white, allowing my sr core to recover to around 48%. I drained one of my spare sr core catalysts for the remaining 52%. Transforming some of the remaining sr energy into mana, I turned off [Dragon Fire] for [ve to My Love], taunting not only the dragons but also the wyverns on the side. With a 30% boost to holy elemental attacks from the spell song, I supercharged my sr core once again and unleashed another [Sr Beam] once [Sun, Consume All] dissipated, sting theser at the dragons while I cast [Omnictus] and [Heavens Sword]. With the tworge, glowing distractions quickly materializing on the ceiling, the dragons were naturally wary of what was about toe, but due to [ve to My Love], all of them could only target me with attacks. Regardless, whether they decided to create some distance ore closer, [Quartz Regen] and [Sr Beam] skewed their decision towards thetter. Either they knocked me out to prevent the spells from activating, or they would probably die from my two high-leveled sacred spells. Sorry, wyverns, but you are part of this as well! I nced at the enemy wyverns as they shook their heads in confusion, unwilling to attack me despite the dragons decision. The brainwashing was real Once it became impossible to hold back the iing dragons, especially with them using breath attacks to throw my aim off, I shut my mouth off and detonated for a second time, once again basking this magma chamber in my light. All so I could dy everything long enough for my two sacred spells to cast. With a loud rumbling, [Omnictus] shot down a giantser while [Heavens Sword] summoned an incandescent sword, striking down anything around me, forcing even my allies to move away to avoid friendly fire. The searing yellow magma couldnt evenpare to the blinding light gracing this magma chamber. Although the grandeur was a bit overblown as the only people taken down were the wyverns. The B ranks? High enough health and wisdom to endure through the attacks, unlike the grimgarians, while the rank As had [True Draconic Barrier] to survive everything. Still the flies were all falling when the spells stopped. Of the six rank Bs, only one was still in the air while the others were groaning on the ground. The wyverns werepletely taken out with the majority unconscious, maybe even close to death. Unfortunately, that was it. [Your Highness! Below!] I heard Shay shout just as [Danger Perception] warned me of an iing attack. I snapped my head around just as a magmaser hit me. Theva dragon Vifi didnt take out had endured through all the damage. Thankfully, I deactivated [ve to My Love] just in time. While the breath attack wasnt doing too much damage, I was still being pushed further away from my allies, while I was more concerned with protecting my sun core and catalyst. I had to recover my sr energy. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]s sr core status: [1%] Saved! I wouldnt be burned to a crisp from all the mes around me. [Symphonie des Feuergottes Movement (Minuet)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Doubly saved! I lost my attack boost from adagio, but gained 50% more vitality and wisdom with a 50% increase in health, mana, and stamina regeneration at the correct time. Just as it became impossible to avoid getting clobbered. Kraaaagh! The dragon roar was the signal for the rank As counterattack. Unable to properly evade the attack since I didnt have [Battle Frenzy] active, I could only dull the punch of the gauntlet dragon with my scales. Sending me flying out of theva dragons breath attack, I was then assaulted by the poison and gauntlet dragon duo. With thetter using his hooked ws to attack my core, while thetter delivered a flurry of explosive strikes, it didnt take long for me tond back on the ground. Its safe I internally sighed when I sessfully ced my catalyst in my storage. 1% sr energy was enough to not die from all this heat. I could fully focus on closebat now, but the rank As were a tall order, literally. Toorge, muscr, and far more proficient in it than me, I was only barely able to keep myself from getting knocked out. Sadly, my sr core didnt survive the match up. Shit! I cursed when the poison dragon ripped into my sr core. The chill-inducing sound of ss shattering caused me to yelp in pain before my jaw was shut close by the following punch. [Dreadre Aura] was useless against these dragons. Even if I was burning them with purple mes, these two dragons were hammering on me like two gangsters happily jumping some high school kid. Their cackling roars echoed in my head in between the sound of my pumping heart and cracking scales. Even my wings were torn to shreds. White mes, keep me going. Keep the poison away. Survive! At this point, I couldnt tell. Was I covered more in my own blood or my white mes? I couldnt even see anything but white and red. Their giant feet and tails pinned me down without an issue, while I couldnt find the timing to stand up. Heres the moment, Vifi. Where are you? Krafili! A distress roar A farcry from how the dragons had addressed me. This one was familiarit was Shays. [GET OFF HER!] Yet his voice did nothing. The dragon kept on pummeling me until Shay once again roared. Shay? Ice cold winds began to gather around me, chilling my exposed skin while the dragons let out confused cries. In the next moment, the wind intensified into a small blizzard, blowing my aggressors and I away. With the sting of the freezing air battling the piping-hot heat of the magma chamber, I forced my head up, staring in the sky as I saw Shay hovering in a full set of spiky ice armor. A white mist was spreading around, freezing anything it touched as if it was liquid nitrogen. Even the zing-hot, charred ground couldnt resist its effects as it hardened and dried out in seconds. The dragons attempted to move through it, but quickly stopped when they noticed their scales were being frozen upon touch. They growled at Shay, but he rebuked them, calling them, Assants and assassins in Draconic. His pale- white scales looked like they were getting redder from anger. Your Territory? Is this it? Unlike a more aggressive Territory, Shays seemed like it was more focused to defend and hold a position, considering the white mist was barely moving outside his aura limit. In fact, unlike my [Magmakammer] which could influence the areas outside my area-of-effect by heating things up, Shays had a clear boundary that the mist couldnt extend to. Anything inside the mist would freeze, anything outside it wouldnt. Which meant, melee opponents were heavily disadvantaged, but long-range ones werent. Projectiles could easily pierce through a fact the dragons quickly took advantage of. The three rank As reunited and expelled their mes breaths at Shay, forcing him to dodge out of the way. Even if the magma and me attacks froze in the air, the impact would still hurt. When I saw this, I wondered where Beth was, only to see her in the sky growling at my fire wyvern retainers. usations like oathbreakers and spies were slung at them, prompting the leader of the fire wyverns to scream None of us did! back. We knew them while we trained, but we did not speak with them before we swore our oath! We did not betray Princess Hestia! he shouted. What the hell even happened there? I couldnt focus on that issue. Shay was in trouble right now when his Territory was dispelled as quickly as it was established. I guess when he felt their auras re up, he got intimidated into turning it off for his safety. Thankfully, it stalled them long enough for our fourth party member to do something. In the distance, standing in in sight but behind the dragons, Vifi appeared with her crossbow in hand. With her stealth skills activated, she pulled out a bolt from the quiver strapped onto her left thigh. Up until now, she had only turned her red lightning into ammo, not using any of the ten projectiles she was holding onto. Without saying a single word, she loaded the bolt into her crossbow in a repeater-style and aimed. Now, I see! Humanize! [Humanize (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Gritting through the pain, I activated [Aerokinesis] twice! As I open my hand, releasing the sound of searing hot metal. ? But I tighten my grip, the pain that follows me with every single thought. ? In the midst of the desert ? A bright ray of light shines ? Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked ? [Strength and Wisdom] and [The Heir of Hope] yed. You have chosen the Wisdom option of [Strength and Wisdom] [The Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] [Take them down, Vifi!] I shouted, catching the attention of the dragons, confusing them when I revealed my dragonewt form to them. Without saying another word, Vifi looked down at her weapons sight nk! The mechanical sound of her crossbow shot the bolt through the air, piercing right into the poison dragons chest. Dragon blood! My eyes widened when I caught the whiff of blood, smelling awfully familiar to the weapons of the dragon hunters I met in Inkoran-Tazul. Was this anti-dragon blood? Kruuaaaghhhh! From the painful cry of the poison dragon, it seemed my guess was correct. The blood granted weapons the ability to ignore draconic abilities. The other two rank As red in horror as their friend crashed on the ground before turning around, roaring in rage when they saw Vifi loading two more bolts into her repeater-styled crossbow. Youre damn lucky Im not allowed to use Winters Gift to protect her, otherwise that guy would be dead! Vifi snarled with loud exhausted gasps. Get away from Princess Hestia, or I can end it here for you. That bolt is strapped with some explosive as well, for your information. The dragon snapped their heads back to their friend, peering into the small hole in his chest. Was the bolt deep inside? Kill her! However, the poison dragon didnt care. Anti-dragon blood! She killed a true dragonkin! Kill her! Without questioning it for any longer, they charged at Vifi, flustering her as she hosltered her crossbow and was about to dash away but that was before the ceiling broke apart. With an ear-piercing roar, a dragon dug right into the dragon chamberit was Maustoovaka. Found you. He red at me, a mad smile on his face like a predator having found its prey. From the look of it, the Dragon Ruler of Fire did not escape his battle with Fehrkatruks father unharmed, as a serious scar had blinded his right eye. Oh, my gosh. While my wyverns sessfully dyed the dragons for Vifi, the rank As did a fine job for their monarch. Maustoovaka was staring down at me as the rank As roared in response, while the twins and Vifi all huddled up to me. Vifi was already preparing to run away, but this time, the titanic dragons aura froze us in ce. [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Dammit! I need to continue ying [The Heir of Hope]! No more running. Enough is enough, Princess. Act like a dragon and ept your teaching! the rank S mumbled, loud enough for us to hear. His rage was hidden behind his glee. Many dragons were hurt because of you today. Some died Hedthks death is your fault. Fuck you! I wanted to say that so badly It felt too oppressive to do anything. Yet first, that dragon yer must die! Vifi! None of them could move though, not even the person in question. I thought this was it but, stalling really was the name of the game today. Just as Maustoovaka appeared before us, so did the second dragon ruler of Inferno Nest. The ground rumbled as the magmake in the middle of this ce erupted like a volcano, sending boulders of magma through the air before a drake bellowed out a deep roar. A legion of simr sized and smaller drakes appeared as well, stomping on the ground, leaving imprints behind. One of thema bulky bear-sized drakeled all of this. He roared once more before he red at the Dragon Ruler of Fire. Maustoovaka. Arkanator? The dragon addressed the Dragon Ruler of Volcanoes. Remove yourself. This is not your business. Disagree, old friend. You might have gained the right to meet with the princess first, but she personally asked for my help through my drakes. Refuge from you, he said with a wide grin, showing off his mighty tusks. I said it already, old friend, your demands are asinine for the whelpling. Your actions have only damaged Prince Khameets rise. Once again, I must sweep your messes away. I do this for him! This whelpling has caused enough trouble, and if you were to let me show you the destruction, you would understand! Maustoovaka growled. She even harbors a dragon yer! Can you smell it? The anti-dragon blood? Of course, you can! You might not have been impacted by it, but we know many of our younglings have perished during their pilgrimage. Many through their self-imposed trials, but many of them died by the hands of dragon yers. What say this demonkin isnt one of them? Hrmm, that is a matter I can solve for myself after I protect Her Highness from you! Arkanator dered. Remove yourself, old friend! This is my realm! My rules, my words! Arkanator! You cowardly fool! The two dragon rulers once again re-engaged in their battle, with both sides summoning their retainers with their loud roars. The battlefield quickly descended into madness, as even the rank As who just attacked us were ignoring us for this battle of pride. Sadly, none of them even gave a nce to their fallenrades, especially the wyverns. The rank Bs were desperately trying to escape, while the poison dragon Vifi shot was still struggling to stand up. With [Split Soul Autonomy]s [Mana Eyes], I found that the bolt hit his heart. His health was declining at a dangerous rate. Hes gonna die! In horror, I gathered the white mes healing my body into a ball, intending to shoot it at him to help him survive this, but before I could, Vifi grabbed my arm and pulled me back, making me drop the white-fire ball on the ground. The explosion from my improvised fireball destroyed the ground below us, sending our group tumbling into the depths due to the rock rain that followed it. The twins quickly transformed into their dragonewt forms as I grabbed them, using [Hydra] to protect everybody as we fell deeper into the earth, to the point it became impossible to even keep [Hydra]s corrosive slime state. We ended up trapped inside of a magmake, or maybe ocean, at this point. Seeing the heat sapping my friends health away while [Hydra] melted away, I pulled out my [Room] runes and shoved everybody inside. [Call for help, now!] I said before I closed the portal into the subspace. Mom Im a bloody good girl, am I not? Following the house rules My core is broken again, dammit. Im going to overheat if this continues. Casting [Panzer] and another [Hydra], I protected my body in ayer of cooled obsidian before I swam up with [Obsidian ze]. Once I touched the crust, I heaved out a loud sigh. I dug into it before expelling more corrosive fire, turning all of it into obsidian and creating a huge amber-like ball around me to protect myself from the heat underneath. Using terra magic, I fortified the opened crust, hoping the magma couldnt just break through, giving me some time to slowly dig up through by melting rock into the magma and hardening it afterward. Thank goodness for all the magma diving training Ive done with [Magmakammer]. Opening up my storage for a tank-load of iced Frozen Nest water, I took a shower in it and drank as much as I could to rehydrate myself, but let out a deep sigh. I had to slowly return to the surface, but the damn rank S dragons were still fighting. Come quick, Mom. Or, anybody, really. In the meantime Hikari, I think youre going to have to master [Battle Frenzy] too. Tell me, what is your Sloth? Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Too many big dragons! Hestia still too smol If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 510: [Battle Frenzy] Training 2.0. Hestia Yes? I know you wanted to talk about what happened, but is this really necessary to do it now? Like now now? Yes. The obsidian is melting. The heat from below this crust is still hot enough to melt through our corrosive obsidian! Why are you trying to do [Battle Frenzy] training now? Hikari blurted out, dumbfounded by my reckless behavior. For a normal person, deliberately trying to settle deep inside a massive magma chambers magmake, or ocean, might be the most suicidal thought ever, but to a sunfang dragon like me This was less suicidal and more like just torturing myself. So, pretty much like everything else Ive been doing up until now! Yippie! Seriously, though, I could endure this heat to a certain extent, even with my broken sr core. It was like an extremely ufortable sauna experience, and it wasnt just the heat; the sulfur, that rotten egg smell, was everywhere. The volcanic gasses made me want to puke, and I was pretty sure I hit an entire vein of it while escaping the magma ocean. Mana-wise, though, I was okay. I had disabled [Symphonie des Feuergottes], [Humanize], my songs, and pretty much anything else that required mana to maintain, aside from the heat andva maniption aspects of [Obsidian ze]. The small amount of room inside this obsidian sphere allowed me to drink some dragorade and eat enough food to recover, so any arcane corruption I had built up was slowly disappearing. With the rumblinging from above, probably due to the mini civil war between the two dragon rulers of Inferno Nest, I believed it might be a little dangerous to go up any time soon. I would rather just activate my stealth skills, endure, and wait for Mom to help me out, cause I had no interest in dealing with even more dragons now that Vifi was gone.Tasianna, please, for goodness sake, visit the subspace so you can deliver my rescue request! Vifi and the twins couldnt exit the subspace nor open a portal since they were bound to my [Room] runes, after all, so they needed somebody from the outside toe in so people could learn I was trapped down here. I wished it wasnt like that, but without me inside it, nothing was allowed to happen. The need for me to be inside the subspace was starting to bug me, and being a good kid for Mom was certainly not easy with Eltharions irksome demands. That monster room project I was nning on eventually doing had been dyed for how long now? Poor Gravy. Hope the fire wyverns are doing okay up there I sighed a bit as I wasnt sure what to make of them after Beth called them spies. Regardless, I refocused on Hikari, waiting for her answer after she grasped my reasoning for why I was so calm. So I would rather risk [Overheat (Minor)] than have to deal with some dragons right now. Without a proper way to navigate to the surface, it would be better to just wait for rescue. I have enough food and water in my storage, and the dragons would need a while to find us, even if the battle stopped. They would never expect me to just chill it out in this sauna here. Chill it out Gosh, only a dragon would be able to say that when it feels like were trapped in a ssroom during the height of summer. Hikari then fell silent, prompting me to take a deep breath and focus on my presence in our mental world. A table with chairs formed inside our mind as we sat down. The ck-haired human Hikari twiddled her fingers as she turned her eyes down, like a kid about to get lectured, while my crimson-haired, dragonewt figure pouted a bit. I dont know what happened, Hikari answered, beginning our discussion. I thought I had it under control, but I couldnt calm myself down one bit. You know how [Battle Frenzy] works, correct? You reviewed my lessons from Kramps, Mom, and Klea, right? I asked. She nodded. To calm yourself down and maintain your preferred [Battle Frenzy]s stage, the sloth meditation is needed. To be slothful is to suppress the urge to fight, to realize that the world is more than just conflict. Krampss words, yes. I know them, I just couldnt. Sloth is the foundation, gluttony is the need to strive for continued effort, Neills words. My happiness, which also includes my friends, is what grounds us, right? This allows us to continue bing stronger so we can protect our rtionships and create more of them, I exined. What are some words from those stupid dragons in that case? They mean nothing! Dragons are instinctual beings, acting on their explosive emotions. Everything Mom and Neill have warned us about, taught us, has be true! I know that. Not convincing if you pause like that. I tapped the table, sighing internally. What is your sloth, Hikari? Our happiness and that of everybody else! she said with conviction, but to me, I wasnt sure if I could believe it. Scratching my head, I thought of the two times Hikari lost control today. She took control over our body when she reprimanded Shay while her emotions were about to go berserk during our [Battle Frenzy] usage. In both cases, memories of our past shed before my eyes. As she could know my thoughts, I knew hers. You could say those memories were traumas, in a way. The first was from how simr Shay resembled us during our most downtrodden moment, while the other was from how much the dragons mockery reminded us of our outburst at our fellow idol aspirants. I couldnt me her for this, of course, since I did end up shouting at some nobles during a tea party when the hosts bullied Eine, causing thetter memory to reappear. Shes extremely scared of our past, while Ive mostly put it aside for the sake of my party. This was once again a reminder that even if the two of us shared memories and a soul, we were still two individuals. A spectator she said, finishing my thought. Maybe I dont know. You never had Saori or Tasianna run up to you to tell you that its all right to be afraid and scared, as long as you can tell them about it. You just watched me experience everything. As if you were some movie, like a kid learning a moral lesson between the interactions of the protagonist with their best friend Thats exactly it. Which means that your sloth is totally different from mine, I replied bluntly, causing her to flinch. We might be the same person, but our mental states arepletely different. Which is why the meditation technique isnt working properly. You cant keep your foundation steady. Youre always wriggling around as you try to keep up with me; you dont want to seem like a liability, right?. Hestia, you said it already, were the same person. Thats not the rea Thatis the reason. Your sloth is not the same; Im willing to bet your gluttony, lust, and greed arent either. Let me finish! she shouted. That is not the reason, that cant be the reason, cause youre the idealized version I wanted us to grow up into! Youre,Hikari dangled her hands out, ying with them in the air as she tried to find her wordsYoure the star! The smiling idol I visualized ourselves on a stage, and you made it! In the darkest moment, you shone through the night against the Prince of Envy, risking everything to save our Mom, even at the cost of yourself. How could I be any better than that? You are what I want to be. See? Either you are lying to me here, cause I honestly cant tell if you really believe that or not, or I am right that your gluttony, at the very least, has changed. Hikari froze in ce, face scowling in confusion at what I said, so I borated. Gluttony is about a need to strive forward, the need to be stronger so [Battle Frenzy] can activate. The need to live, I said, leaning back on my chair. I dont need to catch up with myself. Not to mention, I am still striving to do my best for the sake of my rtionships even on Miononbx. Keeping my promises, trying to keep my oaths to the gods, and even condemning myself to this sauna all for the sake of Eltharions silly orders. Would you do all of this? Well, yeah, of course. Promises are important. That is what our parents taught us. I nodded. And while that might be the case, I think the spectator issue is rearing its head here again. Hikari, Ill be quite cruel here, but what rtionships are you trying to protect here? She squinted her eyes, scrunching her lips in pain. Thats I Thats just Mean. I know. This question just goes against everything I told you about how were one being and are in this together. In that case, wouldnt my friends be yours? This question contradicts our rtionship. Then why are you even saying it? Because I need you to think like when I did during my [Battle Frenzy] training, I answered. Earnestly, look inside yourself and meditate on the questions. Hikari, there is currently a dissonance between our partnership, as you are fully aware. I need you in tip-top shape so we can fight properly. I rely on you handling our magic and spatial awareness, as I am very used to our parallel minds doing that for us. I admit it. I sighed out loud, momentarily inspecting my body. [Overheat (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I drank some ice cold water and drenched myself in it for a moment, before returning my attention to Hikari. Seeing her pensively staring me down made me feel a bit self-conscious. I must have done that a lot to others. Our res could be quite piercing at times. I dont know what to say, she replied. Even if you tell me to think it over, I dont know how to answer it. I know Saori and the others are only Hestias friends; they dont really know me, Hikari. Considering some of them only know you after you left the Belzac forest, most of them probably wont like me. Maybe Saori and Tasianna, cause they know the true me, but I let her stay silent as long as she needed to. I want them to be happy; without them, you would have just stayed the same as me. Be the same Hikari we were back on Earth, unable to break out of that annoying shell stopping you from embracing what makes you you. Is that your answer to my question, or is that a justification for your choice? I asked, grilling her harder. If you ask me, that sounds more like youre trying to keep the Hestia persona up. Like a celebrity desperately trying to maintain their celebrity status to remain relevant. You arent trying to be the one happy, you are trying to keep my friends and me happy. You are trying to keep my sloth intact. Hikari went silent, eyes widened with an agape mouth. Her eyes blinked in disbelief as her brows furrowed, once again looking down at the table. Ah. That cant be your sloth. [Battle Frenzy] is about being a selfish dragon trying to control their urges? Every sin has to be yours,pelling you to do something, even if one of the reasons coulde across as more selfless. You are still doing the deed for your own satisfaction, I said. I am not a true idealized hero, and I will never be one, but I still want to help people if I can, cause I know it is the right thing to do. I know I am doing it to feel good for myself. Helping my friends be happy makes me happy, as Ive learned I cant take it when one of them dies. To preserve my rtionship with them guarantees my happinessmy contentment. The reason to stop me from going overboard. A part of me wanted to say that again, just to remind myself that what I did today when I fought the dragons was the correct thing. Even if they were my countrymen and I was supposed to be their princess, my status and responsibility shouldnt override my own values. My friends and family should be prioritized over country and title, in my mind. That is what you are missing. Hikari, youre falling into the same hole as before; youre putting all your efforts into one singr goal without looking around yourself. At any of the other options! I sighed. Hikari was me, after all, so seeing her like this made me think I was regressing from all Ive learned in my travels. If your gluttony is different from mine, wouldnt you say it also applies to your sloth? Once again, could you tell me your sloth, please? Stolen novel; please report. I,Hikari grit her teeth and closed her eyes, causing me to suddenly feel the turmoil inside her. Instead of prying, I ignored her thoughts, and put all my focus on keeping our body in an optimal state until she was finally ready to speak. Sometimes I wished you had just ignored me, kept me locked within your soul. And I hate how youre still thinking like that. I hate myself as well We both went silent. But youre needed now, more than ever before, I said. You are my partner. I epted you because you made me whole, Hikari. You need me, and I need you; this is a fact with how we reside in the same body and can help each other with magic. If I have to redo the first four stages of [Battle Frenzy] and continue alongside you for the three remaining ones, then I dont know if I can do it, Hikari admitted. I just dont know. I told you already, youre that ideal Ive always wanted to be. So, cause that I achieved it, you cant follow up? I replied, causing her to nod. Bullshit. Youre equally as capable of shining like me. The past is the past, Hikari; your mistakes will always stay with us, but dont forget that the talents I inherited from the reincarnation originally came from you. Without your training, putting in the hard work despite all the challenges and rejections, I wouldnt have made it onto a stage this early in my life. I recounted every single moment I had from my youth now that my pre-teen memory was restored after the Prince of Envy battle. Every time my upbringing as Hikari has allowed me to nurture my ability to make all my current songs, recreate the sounds of instruments on the fly, and, mostly, create proper choreography for my concerts. The inspiration I drew from all the idol groups and orchestra showings I had watched was poured into my musical career. The groaning and tired expressions of little Hikari forcing up a smile even during those strenuous dancing and vocal training was nostalgic. Sharing and reminding Hikari that all this pain led to our current life made her break into a smile as we entered memoryne. More like, we havent done nearly enough, at this point, Hikari said, and I couldnt agree more. My life as a Champion of Aurena was taking me away from me being able to fullymit to the idol dream. We still havent been able to spread the idol culture to this world yet. No, it has settled in, mostly on Altrust. You saw the eatery, right? People were still visiting it, waiting for our re-debut. Artorians, Estralians, Yeosians; they were there! People know Hestia! Sure, we could do better, but it isnt the worst. Those fans of ours havent stooped into toxic fan behaviors. The term gachikoi was a Japanese word to describe obsessed idol fans in love with their biasthe idol they were mainly supporting. The idea was that, by spending money and showing affection for the musician, these fans believed the idol would reciprocate their love for them and be a couple together. Excessively devoted fansstansand parasocial rtionshipsgachikoiswasnt just exclusive to idol culture, of course. The entertainment industry was filled to the brim with fans like this, and it should be said that not every entertainer was capable of living up to such high expectations. To love somebody was to risk feeling rejected and hurt. Now, demeaning such passion wasnt my thing, honestly, even if I thought it was toxic for the entertainer-fan rtionship. It was thatpassion. Idols and entertainers survived on passion, as without it, creativity and the drive to continue working would surely flicker out eventually. Fans shared the same fate, and we entertainers required their love for us so we could continue gaining their support even during low moments. Entertainers, no matter how bright, would lose motivation if they saw their concert halls only filled to a third of its capacity, or if a specific merch of theirs wasnt selling well. It was natural to feel sad if their hard work didnt lead to anything. From the look of it, Hikari had lost that passion, ever since she started to look at me as the more perfect version of herself. She was trying to copy what I have be, instead of living the life of a musician on her own. Deep within, even if she wanted to continue living, her fear of failing was keeping her back. However, I am trying. You cant just create a musical revolution out of nothing, right? Even the Revolution Queen shouldnt have been able to do everything she wanted in the first three years of her new life, I encouraged. The invention of the CD, or some sorta musical recording, would lead to people being able to hear me even when Im gone. To be immortalized not in their memories, but also in song and technology! A musical video was the next goal! I had to assure my project in Frozen Nest would work out, and for that, I really needed to help Grimnir out during his predicament. I had to return to Frozen Nest. Immortalized Hikari mumbled. It would be nice to not be forgotten this time. Dying in obscurity, yeah That was one fear I had even back in the Belzac forest. Not like Im obscure now, not with what happened in Aureolis, whether the history books of the human nations recount the truth or falsify it, I said, smiling in self-pity for such a fate. I want our music to be forever remembered, instead of our fighting skills, Hikari replied, making my eyes widen a bit. What? You have to agree. N-no! I do. It was just You really do love music, you know that? You as well. Why are you saying that? Hikari tilted her head. I mean, its just the truth Here you are, my little jewel ? Yourughs are our treasure ? The days so bright, even if we fight ? We cry whenever you smile ? And yet, the day, its almost done ? Its time to go to bed ? How brave, you are, our perfect girl ? How much we love you, dear ? Hikari followed up, So hear us sing this luby filled with thoughts for you ? The life you want, well make it so no matter what you dream ? All so the two of us could duet. I love you, we love you ? Our dearest daughter ? Keep these words in mind ? I love you, we love you ? So be free, fly high, reach for the stars ? As I stare into Same thought? I raised a brow when the two of us began singing Promise after we finished our parents luby for us. Hikari nodded. Same As I stare into the sky, I wonder what happened that day ? It was bright, so bright, my dazzling dreams; It pains me, to think of them ? I sealed my tears, sadness into a mask, how could I be so blind to theirs ? Oh, by chance, I wish a second try, but now, that chance is gone. ? Hehe, sure. I smiled. Instead, everything was changed ? I could have cast my past into mes ? But my memories remained, I couldnt fail; their hopes for me, I will hold to my heart! ? Reaching her hand out, Hikari moved her fingers like a conductor, controlling how fast the both of us could sing. Seeing her like this, I snapped my fingers, producing the music needed so we could continue singing [Promise]. Like a soaring star, I will fly ? Through this darkness, my light will never fade ? Even in the darkest hours, this smile will always stay ? This promise etched to my eternal soul! ? As if reality can break my wings ? Defy all, keep your eyes on the prize ? For this single chance in life, I will stand tall and proud ? Let the world hear my voice! ? Once again! LET THE WORLD HEAR OUR VOICE!? Hikari smiled like a young girl in love, flustered as she giggled at the absurdity of singing those two songs back-to-back. Seeing her like that made me join in, grinning widely at how cute she was. Rubbing my ego a bit, but who cared? Im happy that you are happy, Hestia. Pardon? Thats my answer. I think that is my sloth. The reasoning for our sloths are technically the same. However, you prioritize your friends and families happiness to make yourself content with the situation, while I feel fulfilled to see you smile and do what I always wanted to do. I am content to continue being the spectator as you create music. She then hummed our parents luby. So hear us sing this luby filled with thoughts for you ? The life you want, well make it so no matter what you dream ? She smiled. I think I understand what Papa and Mama felt when we grew up. Can I say, I do feel bad for Mom that she cant have such a moment? Yeah, same. I leaned on my chair. She has us now, but she cant enjoy the fruits of parenthood like Papa and Mama. I mean, if they saw us now, would they be happy or sad? Happy that we made our dreame true. Sad that I took away the chance for them to enjoy it with us, Hikari frowned. Hestia, will you allow me to n the next concert? I thought you wanted to be a spectator? Yeah, and youre a hypocrite as well for posing those harsh questions before, so what about it, Sister? I want control over our body, you dig? Dang, girl, whats with the assertiveness, huh? Just helping out, I joked, before chuckling. I see. You want to do something special Your sloth is the same, although it is targeted at me, but your gluttony truly is different. You want our music to be immortalized in this world, so people would never forget us as a singer. Think so, yeah, and I want you to blow it out of proportion, like any self-respecting dragon should. If youre gonna be an idol and bring idol culture to this world, you have to be the best to be the role model for any new aspiring idols for this world! Immortalized not only as an entertainer, but as the example all of them should strive for! Hikari pumped her hand up. For that I will have to get my shit together. If you die too early again, then everything could end here. In a way, that one-minded determination can be ssified as a lust. So, eh, Ill count it. I gave her a thumbs up. I havent conquered gluttony just yet, so we can leave that out for now. What do you say, partner? Hikari took in a deep breath as she breathed in and out, firmly nodded before opening them up. There, in her eyes, I could finally see a me burning. She finally found a reason to stand up as a person, not just my past self. A realized sloth, gluttony, and lust was the kindling she needed! As we gazed into our eyes, our mental world distorted, returning to how it usually was inside our mind. I was back in control of our body while Hikari stayed in the back, ready to process the information entering our head right about now. Divine Quest: Trial of the ck Tyrants Empress Quest Giver: God of Dragons and Oaths, Kargryxmor Description: You did fine, Hestia. With everything that you have experienced up until this point, I believe you should fully understand the state of the Dragon Empire and the dragonkin living inside it. Once again, as my Champion, I wish for you to change the dragons lifestyle and to remind them of their role as the protectors of this worldwith the introduction of demonic influence caused by the damage of an Edjurl god on this world, their existence as peacekeeper is demanded! However, you are weak, and your split soul still requires time to settle. You and Hikari need to cooperate. Therefore, I have a little test for yougather the leftover legacies of your grandparents. Frankly, these are mostly forgotten artifacts of your grandparentsyour paternal and maternal ones, aside from meleft in the mortal world; fortunately they survived, since most were lost even before the demon war. These were the Quests I had nned to give you once you became five, subsequently rank B, before you went on your pilgrimage. Due to the eleration of the n, I believe you will need them now. The first is from your grandmother, Inferatsa, my wife. Simr to me, she too was born as a monster spawn, which is why you havent heard any mention of her n. Her children inherited my bloodline as when she ascended with me during my apotheosis, as she was only a rank S. Yet, the item of a rank S dragon will still be useful for a rank B like you. Swim higher from where you are, to your right, there will be a broken down cavern. Rid yourself of the fires stones covering the tunnel and find her long-lost crown. Any opposition must be defeated. Reward: Information on the Seraphim Project, the official name of the Unique Job System, why the gods decided to implement it, and an enchantment for Inferatsas molten crown Kramps is moving now that he has the chance, huh? Well, I have to wait for help anyways, so why not? Still, fighting without my core, huh? I have your back this time. [Battle Frenzy] up and bring a ton of water! So be it. With Kramps guidance, I sessfully got myself out of the crust, and as far away as possible from the fighting above, to the point the constant quaking stopped. Kramps told me we were in apletely different section of Inferno Nest, a bit to the west, closer to Dusk Nest. Opening the subspace, I also notified the people within about my supposed location, although all of them were already asleep. Apparently, while I was handling Hikaris situation and swam over here, it was past midnight. Svena told me the twins and Vifi literally copsed inside the hot spring due to exhaustion from all the heat. Hearing that, I sighed and asked Svena to tell Vifi and the twins to wake up, if possible, and to get gas masks. Closing the subspace, I peered at the entrance of the tunnel, seeing it copsed just like Kramps told me. I then looked back at how I entered this small cave, seeing a hole filled with magma in it. This ce was an underwater cavern, just filled to the brim with magma! As you would expect, the volcanic gas concentration was through the room here, to the point you could see the yellow, icky color of the cloud on the ceiling. Thankfully, I was a sunfang dragon; my lungs could filter the air, not to mention, the gasses were probably quite nutritious for my scale-dust growth. I wasnt too sure if the twins or Vifi could enter even with Grimnirs gas masks, but hopefully they could. If a fight was awaiting me inside, I would rather have some support. Oxygen is very thin here. I concluded since I wasnt suffocating. Meaning, there was an entrance back to the surface through this tunnel, but all the rubble was making it hard for the air to pass down here. I probably shouldn''t use any fire attacks. Well, time to mine all ofWoah! < Ah, well, this is bad, it seemed to have noticed you.> Foreboding message being foreboding, and now it came true! The tunnel burst open, sending the rubble flying everywhere, riddling the floor with sharp stones as I took flight to use the volcanic gas cloud to hide in. With slow, rumbling steps arge creature around my size, maybe slightly taller, appeared from the tunnels entrance, blowingrge bellows of gasses out of their mouth as if they had just smoked something. What? W-what! The creature before me was not an elemental or some sorta magma golem, but rather a creature made from flesh with a hardy carapace made from stones growing around its joints and head. Multiple holes decorated the carapace, though, looking like warts but acted like mini volcanoes as they snorted out yellow gas through them. Somehow, scale-like fragments decorated its carapace head, to the point from afar you would think it was some sorta broken crown. However, from up close, they looked more like ss fragments stuck inside the skin, peeking through painfully. However, that wasnt the issue here the issue was what happened the moment this monster appeared. Eeeek! [Terror (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Level 37 Tactically speaking, this thing looked like a rank B and was only five levels over me. Even if it was a fire resistant creature, I was fully confident I could beat it without a problem Which begged the question, why was my body shaking nonstep? I couldnt even look the thing in the eyes, staring instead at the ground and its web-less feet. Grrruoak! It roared with full aggression,shing out its long, whip-like tongue around to inhale the gasses hiding me until bits of my tail and ws were revealed to it. Seeing this, the creature flinched back and gathered up the gas in the air sac located directly under its jaw, protecting its throat with a hardened skin. Croaking silently as it released gasses through its wart-like holes, it stomped its feet on the ground as the crown on its head lit up on fire. The enemy was a A frooooog! Tooooooooad! Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Oh no ... Lava toad! If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 511: Phobia-Struck Hestia. NooARRGH! [Terror (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Hikari and I froze up as we were inflicted with [Terror (Moderate)] by the System Voice, leaving my body entirely to our draconic instincts to control. A primal fear simr to death and istion took over it,pelling my body to run away like a yelping puppy, abandoning any pride I had as a rank B dragon and rank A hunter. I couldnt look at all. I didnt want to hear it croaking. Worst of all, the rotten egg smell had gotten so bad the moment this monster appeared that I was choking on it! T-toaaaad! Whyyyyyy?! Kramps tried to calm me down, but it all went into one ear and out the other, as I couldnt form a single rational thought. My body immediately flew towards the magma ocean hole, intending to flee this ce as soon as possible, but with lightning fast reflexes, I jerked back as I sensed [Danger Perception] activated. Even though I was facing away from that monster, I saw its stretchy tonguesh out from over my shoulder, whipping through the air in the front of the hole. The croaking afterward sent a shudder through me as I snapped my head away from the beast. I flew away from the hole, back into the smog above, only for the creature to start breathing in more of the volcanic gasses, destroying the yellow cloud I had been hoping to hide in. You stupid asshole! Kramps went silent after I screamed at him, prompting me to continue, You knew I have ranidaphobia, but you still sent me to one. Why couldnt you even warn me of it! Arrrgh, no, no, no! You stupid asshole! Stupid!<H-huh? YourWait, you have a phobia from frogs? Of all the creatures to feel fear from, you feel it towards frogs and toads?> How do you not know? You read my memories like Aurena did! that intrusive! I know just enough about you to know you fit well as my Champion and how I should interact with you.> I had a simr moment already! I had this moment after the Belzac forest! I had this after I reconnected with you in Griffonpeak, during the damn elven post QuesShit! My body once again dodged an iing tongue whip without my control; however, Hikari quickly warned me that [Foresight] was predicting a flurry of it was iing. If my bodycked the fine control to dodge those attacks, that would mean the toads tongue would touch me. Its icky, slimy, slobbery tongue would touch me! Ew! Knowing this could happen was enough to scare me into taking back control of my body,pletely overriding the [Terror (Moderate)] through another deeper feargetting touched by a frog or toad! Still, I mmed my eyes shut and relied on my skills alone to evade all the high-octane whips, zooming around as loud sonic explosions nearly knocked me out of the sky. It only ended when the toad croaked and unleashed what was, presumably, a stream of noxious gas like they had a perversion of a dragon breath. Strangely, the toad wasnt taking any breaks at all; the attack felt endless. [Foresight] couldnt tell me the reason why the breath kept happening, it only told me it was happening and I should continue flying away from it. < You have fought against numerous dragonsrank A and Band showed ws sharp and bold enough to even agitate a rank S. The true mark of my descendantthe potential to be another ruler of the skies! Yet you are shaming yourself against a puny amphibian of all enemies? By all who reign the heavens, my descendant will not have that on her epitaph! Fight, Hestia!> Then you shouldnt have sent us into this toad cave in the first ce! If you knew we would end in a fight, you should have told me its a damn toad! How am I supposed to be mad at you if you start arguing like a rational person? It is getting dicey! Hikari chimed in. There is nowhere to escape but the giant tunnel behind the toad or back to the magma opening, but in both cases, we have to risk getting touched by the beast. We cant continue running away like this. Im not opening my eyes. Im not looking at that thing, or touching it. Agreed. Being serious here, he was right. This irrational fear I had for frogs and toads was a liability against those sorta enemies, and I knew it well. Regardless of whatever logic said, however, I couldnt get myself to look at one, nor could I help myself from feeling disgusted by the idea of being touched by one. Some people were afraid of spiders or heights; I wasnt one of them, but my phobia was, unfortunately, frogs and toads. Even imagining killing this toad and how its long, noodly limbs would spread on the ground was frightening me to no ends. A chill was running down my spine by the mere mention. Yet, I had to get past it. The longer I kept running around with hasted breath, almost hyperventting, the more oxygen would be used up. We have to fight without seeing and touching it. Magic and relying on [Foresight] and [Detection Sensor]. Got it, Ill concentrate on that then, Hikari replied. Just dont squish it, burn it, or eviscerate it. Just bury its carcass in the ground or something. There was one silver lining to this situation, though, and that was [Mana Eyes]. The outline of the frogs body created from its mana was obscured due to the cloud of volcanic gas around it, meaning I wasntpletely blind to its attack, but the moment it ejected that gas with its mana, my entire vision became blurred with blue. Not to mention, I was keeping my eyes shut, so I could even see the mana flowing through my eyelids. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Regardless, with such a setup, the fight between me and the toad finally began for real. I chose to rely on holy and wind spells, doing my best to ignore its constant croaking causing me to turn squeamish. Aside from this, this toad was just like any other of my past rank B prey. Sure, it was level 37 and seemed pretty good at dodging with its long legs, but Ive faced far more fearsome enemies, just as Kramps said. The main issue was the fact it was quite sturdy and had a good amount of health, and due to the risk of asphyxiation from all the gas, I couldnt even use my [White mes] or [Corrosive Fire]. Especially not my purple mes! Thest thing I needed was more unbreathable air. [Sacred Smite] and [Banishment Beam] are pushing the beast back, but we need a hard-hitting attack to break through that carapace, Hikari reported before rummaging through our spell songs. Lets fortify the ground and use a [Cyclone Madness]. That will eviscerate the beast if we also add [Strength and Wisdom] on top of it to boost ourselves. Agree on the [Terra Wall] on the ground so we dont identally break the cavern, but why [Cyclone Madness] here? Just cause its less destructive than other options? Atomize this thing so we dont have to see itter! [The Heir of Hope] to boost [Ramuh] and well just tank through our spell with [Gloria Ascendance]. What? We barely have any oxygen left to create a bubble once the [Ramuh] destroys the damn floor! We break it, then the whole cavern will get atomized with the toad! The toad might not have [Lightning Resistance], but if you want a simr attack, then use [Omnictus]! Even if its [Holy Resistance] is rising, we can probably kill it with the spell. You sur Just as we continued our tactic conversation, the frog roared out for the first time since this battle began, its air sac growing in size. The volcanic warts on its body bloated up into bulbs and began sucking in the volcanic gasses like a vacuum cleaner, something we could pick up even with our eyes shut and relying only on our skills. Just as I was assessing what was happening with the monsters body through [Mana Eyes], the ground, wall, and ceiling started forming cracks as volcanic gasses leaked into the cavern. It only took a second for me to realize how light-headed I was bing. The oxygen! My lungs didnt have any issue breathing in the gasses, but my body couldnt use it for respiration. The toad was trying to suffocate me! The bad news only got worse when Hikari sent the monsters description to me. Volcanic Breath Raknacabra: A mutant amphibious monster who evolved with the [Tyrant Queens Crown] glued to its head due to an ident with ava slime. Due to the scales of the God of Dragons and Oaths, Kargryxmor, attached to the crown during his mortal days, a mutation urred, turning the amphibian into a lesser dragonkin with higher-than-average magic growths for its kind. Due to the lingering mana of the crowns previous owner, the raknacabra has fully adapted to life in the magma chambers with a special organ that allows it to turn any type of gas into breathable air to sustain it. Utilizes toxic gasses to suffocate even the most hardy volcanic monsters. Rank B Hold on, this thing actually has a cool evolution! No, forget it, it can turn any gas into oxygen? Thats cheating! If that was the case, then suffocating me by filling the entire cavern with noxious gas was a viable strategy, as I had no way of turning the gasses into usable oxygen like it did. Using [Air Shield] waspletely meaningless here as the spell didnt create oxygen, it just created a barrier from the surrounding air and encased you in it. Panicking at this prospect, I had to abandon our ns, as I had to find a way to secure a way to breathe. Depending on how long the tunnel behind the toad was, and if it even led me directly to the surface, it might actually be impossible to escape this situation. I might actually die from this toad and make Kramps nightmaree true Huh. Well, hell no! Kraaaaghhhh! Unleashing a [Tyrants Voice] at the toad, I blew the monster back, interrupting its gas production while I used [Terra Wall] to close up the cracks in the cavern, before taking out my [Room] runes. Opening it up, specifically, to my Moms roosting ce. Looking around, I let out a sign in relief that Ryra wasnt inside, meaning he woke up and was resting somewhere else. I wished I had asked Svena about him before I had to close the subspace, but the toad ambushed me a bit too early for that. In any case, if I couldnt find any air inside this room, then I had to bring some outside air into the room! Air and mana could move through fast travel without an issue, unlike people, so what if I used [Aerokinesis] and pulled the oxygen from inside the room out and ced the volcanic gas inside? Well, my answer tobat this thing, of course! Air Shield! Gathering as much breathable air as possible, I surrounded myself in a barrier of it, while using my scales to protect it from breaking from an attack. I then closed the portal and used [Terra Wall] to push the toad back into the cavern before I closed every single possible exit from this room. Using [Ramuh] and [Cyclone Madness] was out of the question now, as I needed a way to vaporize the frog from existence without destroying my barrier. The only option was [Omnictus], as it couldnt hurt anything inorganic, so using it means keeping the general structure of the cavern intact sova wouldnt suddenly seep inside and burn the barrier away. I also had to add [Gloria Ascendance] to protect the [Air Shield] from the spell itself, as mana-based structures still could be destroyed by the spell. Hikari, time to y However, before I could start my preparations, the toad suddenly jumped up, forcing me to dash out of the way with [Wind st]. It then unleashed a stream of its gas breath that pinned me against the wall until it finally stopped with its attack, only to start sucking in air once again; only this time, it was also draining what little oxygen I had. My scale barrier couldnt stop it from leaking out! Within a moment, all that oxygen I had gathered from my subspace was gone. I couldnt create a breathable space without killing this toad first, so I stopped exhaling what little oxygen I had left in my lungs, and turned to attacking the monster. With a barrage of [Sacred Smite], [Banishment Beam], and [Tornado Bullet] spells, I was capable of keeping the toad off my back, but never for long enough for me to finish casting [Omnictus] without [Purple sh]. I still had the arcane corruption umtion from a days worth of fighting the dragons and the mana used to swim through the magma ocean to this ce, so using something so mana-intensive would probably knock me into [Arcane Fever] territory. Considering I still had to use mana to get out of this ce, using [Purple sh] sounded very dangerous. Having my wings blow up from high arcane corruption still lingered in my memories like an itching scar. After a while, I had to reopen the [Room] to breathe in as much as I could before resuming the fight, only to see the toad gouging outrge rocks from the ground and wall, using it to hurl at me. The slow moving projectiles were easy to dodge, but each one crashing against the cavern caused fractures to form. If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Too many of them forming in the same area and it would splinter apart for volcanic gas to enter the room, forcing me to spend time and mana to close it, leaving me wide open for the toad to tank through my spells tond a tong Got the timing! In the midst of the desert ? A bright ray of light shines ? Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked ? [Shield of [The Light]] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] A barrier of iridescent light covered my body just in time as Hikari finished activating [Aerokinesis] to y our spell song. Due to my constant fear of the toad, [The Heir of Hope]s requirement to create a barrier was fulfilled. As long as one person who heard my song had [Fear] or [Terror], the light barrier would form, even if that person was me. Only one person hearing the song also meant the barrier was woefully weak, immediately shattering upon contact. Still, it was enough to deflect the toads tongue into the air, giving me enough time to pull one of my sr core catalysts out and absorb the energy within and gather it into my right ws. I shed forward, shooting out the sr energy with [Drakonian Sunlight Edge], sessfully slicing the tip of the monsters wiggling tongue off. As it yelped in pain, I unleashed a [Tyrants Voice] to blow the cut tongue and the toad against the wall, using this time to breathe in thest bit of good air. Hikari, switch over to full magic with your [Multi-Cast] slots. Ill continue [Aerokinesis]. Got it. Im shutt Lets go for [Strength and Wisdom] for now. Give me Wisdom, System Voice! As I open my hand, releasing the sound of searing hot metal. ? But I tighten my grip, the pain that follows me with every single thought. ? You have chosen the Wisdom option of [Strength and Wisdom] All right, letsWait. Regretting it all would only taint my efforts, or the dream that we hold. ? Of course, brush it aside! ? These tears will dry, and this rage will cool ? As I realized that the world aint stopping for me. ? And from my despair, awakens a pyre ? I will heed her wish and soar all so higher ? This stage that she left, the light shines anew ? With heavenly fire, this dragon is here for you! ? Hikari and I froze in ce as we heard two songs y in tandem, contrasting each other due to the tone, even if I could hear myself sing in both. [Strength and Wisdom] and [The Heir of Hope] were ying without any issues, consuming two [Multi-Cast] slots for myself and Hikari, respectively. Then how? Hikari and I both said simultaneously as we looked into our Profile. Effects: [Terror (Moderate)] [Music Resonation (Moderate)] [Various Spell Buffs] [Shield of [The Light]] I then looked at my stats, and after doing some quick math with all our buffs, I noticed we had the 10% all stat boost from [The Heir of Hope], but also [Strength and Wisdom]s 25% increase in intelligence and wisdom and the 30% decrease in strength, vitality, and stamina. Both spell songs were applying their buffs on us, as if we were in our dragonewt form. Without the [Musical Renaissance Diva] from my unique Job, I shouldnt be able to do this! I knew this, as I had tested this out with my parallel minds countless times, throughout our numerous battles! Every single time I wanted to y a second song in my dragon form, thest songs effect would stop immediately, reced by the next. I yed [Strength and Wisdom] under the assumption that it would cancel out Hikaris song. Yet, how was I able to y two spell songs in unison? How? I hadnt gained any new musical skills. However, before I could answer that question, [Foresight] activated and I dodged that bloodied tongue of the toads. Although she was equally as bbergasted, Hikari had the presence of mind to cast seven [Banishment Beam], pinning the toad down and stopping his continued attack. Hikari, y [The Will to Fight and Survive], meanwhile, Ill do [ve to My Love]. Is this the fated battle, the light shines ? Its blinding my sight ? But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls ? The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend ? Shining bright, all for your smiles ? This is me, my music will rage like fire ? Open up! ? Listen here! Hoo hoo woah! ? Both songs yed and were applying their respective effects, like infinite stamina and also the [Taunted] status effect on the toad. Once again, both spell songs could be yed alongside each other. 5% decrease on the enemys wisdom and a 10% boost to holy attacks from [The Will to Fight and Survive]. 30% holy power increase from [ve to My Love]. [Strength and Wisdom]s wisdom boost might be higher, but I raised my arm up, sending my mana into the white magic circle forming on the ceiling The unique power of my dragonewt forms Job were my bard-like abilities supporting my spell songs. I was only able to y two songs as a humanoid, yet here I was, ying two songs with my dragon forms stats. Ah, I see. What if we could y four spell songs at once as a humanoid? Hahaha Yeah, I can imagine myself taking over as a diva with all the spotlights on me, right now. Omnictus! [Music Resonation (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] I unleashed the orbitalser spell into the entire cavern, basking the entire room in its ring light as I gathered mana into my throat. The light from [Omnictus] hadnt even faded before I shot out a white [Hellme Breath] on the toad, fully eliminating the beast as the satisfying feeling of my health and mana being refilled washed over me. Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 5 -> Lv. 45 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 11 Lv. 44 [Lightbearer]: Lv. 28 -> Lv. 35 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 6 Lv. 34 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 26 -> Lv. 30 | Reset umtion finished | Prestige 13 Lv. 2 Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced umtion and reward quality increased. [Lightbearer] Max level -> 40 [Tyrant Hatchling] Max level -> 40 You may spend your prestige points when you are ready Evolution Points: 19/50 Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 32] to [Level 34] Attributes have increased due to level up Acquired 1600 skill points As the light vanished, Hikari and I stopped ying our songs as our body unleashed a loud victory cry before we finally copsed on the ground. I opened my eyes, breathing heavily as I opened my subspace to gather as much oxygen as possible to surround me in it with [Air Shield]. Once I felt my lungs gratefully thank me for a full, deep breath of fresh air, I raised my head, flinching as I saw the remains of the damn toad. Its body had survived the fight I blew off its head and the carapace was scorched from [Omnictus] but its charred legs were still around. Even cuisses de grenouillesfrog legswas a bit too much for me to stomach. Hestia, do you remember how [Split Soul Autonomy] mentioned how the skill elevated our split soul into individual personalities with a shared Profile? The only difference from [Parallel Minds] was some slight variations, Hikari informed me. Well, it also states it allows us to take control of our souls body and spell minds. Technically, a normal person can only gain up to eleven spell slots through [Multi-Cast], but we can go up to 22. Could the exact reason for this be that we are two people stuck in the same body, at least ording to the Divine Systems assessment? So youre saying that it never worked up until now cause the parallel minds were not considered separate from me, but rather a part of me. But with [Split Soul Autonomy], the autonomy part is literal. You are considered your own person, even though we share the same Profile. Yeah we kinda figured that out during our tests, but I guess, when ites to spell minds we each have our own usage limit. So why cant it apply to our spell song slots as well? Humanize. [Music Resonation (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Ready? Ready. A one, a two. A one, two, three, go! Is this the fated battle, the light shines ? Its blinding my sight ? But Ive gotta hold on, the stage calls ? The cries of a thousand, the mes of war will descend ? In my purgatory, I make the devil cry ? In Hellfire ? All you hear are his screams, begging to be released ? Its Music ? Staring out the window while it rains ? No one here to talk, silence is all I have ? So I delved into my thoughts and wondered, What if?? In the midst of the desert ? A bright ray of light shines ? Pure and brave, that she was, as she walked ? [Music Resonation (Major)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Two songs were yed by Hikari with [Aerokinesis], meanwhile I yed one of them with the skill and sang and danced along with thest. I looked up at the ceiling as numerous fire meteors were forming as I snapped my fingers, producing some white mes. Seeing how brightly it was burning, I suspected [The Light]s demonic-warding holy element was added to it by [My Darkest Thought] and [The Heir of Hope]. I then stopped ying the song and transformed back into a dragon. As I shook the dust from my body, I let out a deep sigh. I have an idea for a new spell song. Same. A duet. The more specific the Target Demographic condition was, the more potent the effects would be. [ve of My Love] gave me an incredible boost in holy attacks and also immunity from [Arcane Fever] as long as it yed, but everybody would receive [Taunted] and I would receive 25% more damage from all of them. On the music market, cobing with other musicians and doing duets with them was also a Target Demographic, as certain people loved listening to two people harmonizing together. Now, I didnt need to use such a reason for the Idol System to work like that, I only needed to think of a way to make this duet into a condition the Idol System would ept. upy two spell song slots from the two people singing this song. That is the condition, or if we want to be even more specific, upy two spell sling slots from the two people singing this slot as long as they share the same soul. Meaning, only we can perform this song to its maximum effect Or, we can finally add a debuff-focused song while signing a buffing one in our dragon form. We have to start using that Target Demographic thing more seriously. Yeah, [Idol], once again, proves to be broken. And I think Aurena didnt think of this when she made this skill for me. Right, Kramps. Ahahah Yeah. However, just as the excitement of this new discovery made me want to experiment with a new spell song, my body suddenly fell to the ground. With a loud m, I hit my head, dazing myself. Im tired After I pulled some more breathable air from my [Room], my eyes closed as I slept through the night and for however long I needed until I woke up. After eating some breakfast and renewing my air bubble, I groggly went over to the toad corpse with my eyes closed, shivering in disgust as I could still smell it dposing. Using [Mana Eyes] and [Unheiliger Engel] as dissecting tools, I managed to harvest the crown and the organ responsible for the toads special gas conversion. If I could turn this into a catalyst, my friends might find some use for this, though I adamantly refuse to use it. Due to this fear, I couldnt even bear putting the rest of the toads body into my storage, despite knowing it was a rank B. You stupid frog from Earth. This trauma is all your fault. [Divine Quest: Trial of the ck Tyrants Empress]pleted. You have done well, Champion, please ept your reward Kramps, may I have a word with my grandmother? I wish to speak to her, if that is possible. She should be an angel, right? An aide like Yeostars many angels helping him train his Champions? If this is her crown, then I wish to speak with her. Kramps turned silent for a moment before returning. Thank you, Grandmother. Kramps, how long have I been asleep? Mhmm, Ill hurry. I flew as hard as I could through the tunnel, frowning a bit as the path turned out to be an absolute maze. Wisely, taking out the toad was the correct move instead of recklessly trying to escape through this path with no information. After making some progress, I felt some constant rumbling from above. Nothing too severe like an earthquake, but rather it felt more like someone stomping from the floor of an apartment above you. A nuisance for someone on Earth, but to me, this wasnt a good sign, considering who those stomps might belong to. I refocused and flew even faster. After I finally made it to the surface, I took in a deep breath as freedom graced my body. Sadly, I only allowed myself to enjoy this moment for a second as my eyes couldnt turn away from the giant icicle tower looming in the horizon. Yikes I flew as quickly as I could in that direction, flinching internally when I saw a section of Inferno Nest having been frozen solid. The magma streaming onto the cier wasnt melting it at all; in fact, the ice was slowly cooling it down to the point it turned into stone, again. This was true ice. Without a doubt, Vifi and the twins sessfully ryed my rescue message. Inferno Nests worst nightmare had arrived, and I could now smell her, which meant she could smell me. [Hestia!] Like a sports car zooming towards me, Moms figure appeared in the sky for a second before she rushed over to me like a rocket. It almost felt like watching myself use [sh Fire]. Bracing myself, Mom stopped just far enough for the wind pressure to not harm me before she pounced at me like a puma, embracing me with both of her arms before she wrapped her long neck around me. Her heavy breath and the small tears forming on her eyes told me how worried she was. [I should have joined you. Im sorry, I dont want to be that helicopter mother you were so afraid of, but I should have listened to my instincts! Maustoovaka the moment I wasnt around you, he dared!] Moms love quickly turned into rage, burning hotter than even my mes. [Mom.] It prompted me to touch her face, looking her deeply in the eye, to calm her down. [Your daughters are strong. Hikari and I are both okay.] [I No, I appreciate your words, but not this time. This time, a crime worthy of shaking this Empire has appeared in the form of some idiot dragons overstepping their boundaries in what is right to do to protect their home. Stubbornness prevailed.] Mom closed her eyes. [And I am one of them. A mother should believe their child, but at this moment, I should have acted like a mother. Protected you, even if it would have made you mad at me. I apologize, Hestia I should have known better.] [Mom!] I shouted, but revised my original words before speaking. [I love you. Im safe now, because you are here, right?] [Hestia Yes, no matter what happens now, as long as you are protected by my wings, nobody will take you away from me! NOBODY!] Putting me on her back, Mom flew back to where she was. There, peering down, I saw an army-worth of dragons gathering in this ce, where ice and fire had met. A battlefield between two elements had scarred this area, equally as much as it did to its participants. I hadnt noticed it just now, but Moms face, chest, and arms were all scorched, ckened with arge sh wound on her shoulder. She had frozen it up as an impromptu bandage, but I had to take it afterwards. She fought them, huh? Maustoovaka and Arkanator, the two dragon rulers of Inferno Nest, both looked like they had gone through an icy hell with how ruined they looked. White- and yellow-scaled dragons were casting healing magic on them right about now, with one of them looking up at me with a burn scar on his left eye. In addition, aside from these wounded, there were also other injured fire dragons and wyverns, along with a couple ice ones, as well. It looked like Mom had called in a fighting squad to rescue me. Yet, all of these dragons were nothingpared to the imperial members attending this meeting. A few of my elder siblings were hereKahmeet, Phsothophus, Wendriosa, and Nong. Three dragon empresses were also aroundnone woundedand all of them were guarding Eltharion, my father. Hes wounded Just like Mom, Eltharions body was riddled with injuries, but while Mom had a deep gash on her shoulder, Eltharions two wings were frozen solid with cracks on them. It looked like they were about to shatter into nothingness. I see So this was why Kramps told me to hurry. [Whelpling,] Eltharion called. [You have seen the situation. Now, speak. Tell me your side of the story. What have you done?] Sure, but tell me, how will you react when I tell you the truth? Inside the [Room] roost of the Sixth Dragon Empress of Kargryx, a little golem was diligently working on the soil it considered its domain. The yellow gas floating above the room was slowly being absorbed into the divine soil Blei, God of cksmithing and Searing Volcanoes, had rewarded Hestia after her party resolved the issue during the Summit of Ankor-Nazta. Forgotten by the young dragoness after her battle with the rank B raknacabra, the little golem was now using this gas, treating it like a reward from its dragon master. Without needing to do much but massage the ground, the soil began to light up as it absorbed enough for the volcanic gas to slowly disappear. For the first time in over a year, Gravy, the monster room orb, had received an order from Hestia. Advertisement Remove A note from AbyssRaven Good job oveing your phobia, Hestia! Time to speak with Daddy Dearest. If you guys want to support me, Hestia and "A Dragon Idol''s Reincarnation Tale" (or just read up to 20 advance chapters + any Patreon-only chapters) please check out my Patreon: Rawr! For two dors, for the cost of a coffee, you can read up to four chapters! You will have my eternal gratitude for any support you can give me! Please. Thank you for reading this chapter. Chapter 512: Family Quarrel. My paternal grandmothers crown was, surprisingly, human-sized. Well, maybe not too surprising, considering that this crown size was the norm for the imperial dragon family of Kargryx. To us dragons, our horns were our crowns, our symbol as the rulers of this empire, which was why in our dragon forms, we didnt wear any crowns or adornments. Things were different for our humanoid forms, though. Since Mom produced an ice crown for me during my first diplomatic meeting, and wore her own, I already knew dragons did put some weight behind the headwear, and it proved true when my siblings all wore theirs when we met Eltharion in the throne room. As such, I concluded my grandmother probably didnt wear the crown often enough, yet After 2.500 years and also getting absorbed into an ugly toad, the ck-red scaled crown was still intact. The power of Krampss and Grandmothers scales, I bet. Which was why, even after all those years spent inside the magma chambers and, probably, quite some time stuck in the toad, the distinct dragon pheromones were still active on it. Mom did mention she caught a sniff of them, although the scent had vanished enough that dragons who werent aware of the te empress wouldnt recognize it as such. Therefore, Mom told me to hide the crown for now, as Eltharion, supposedly, wasnt happy with his mother, either. So, it remained in my storage as I was confronting my dragon father Also, the damn toads organ was in Moms [Storage Magic]. I would not put that thing anywhere close to any of my other items! Drahk-krakrona, k As Mom and I were descending to the ground, some of the dragons surrounding Maustoovaka raised their heads, attempting to speak with Eltharion. However, by exuding his aura, he immediately silenced all of them, even intimidating the two Inferno Nest rulers, at least going by the way they winced. [The young whelpling princesss proficiency in Draconic isckluster, still. Speak with [Telepathy],] he ordered, and none argued. Ive gotten better Iined, but kept that thought to myself, since this probably was better for me. From the look of it, Eltharion was treating this entire situation like a powder keg, so any misunderstanding through words would light the fire into a mighty explosion. Considering he and Mom probably fought just a moment ago, [Telepathy] could prevent such an event since it expressed the users thoughts as urately as they wanted. Emphasis on the could. Once Inded, the res of everybody were directly focused on Mom and me, seemingly varying in opinion based on the intensity of the stares. Naturally, theva and fire dragonkin were wary of me, especially thetter ones, as they viewed me with open hostility, siding with Maustoovaka. Arkanators people, though, were much less extreme in their stares, but I guess they probably didnt like me pulling them into my issues, which culminated in Mom arriving and decimating a good portion of the nest. My siblings looked neutral, probably to keep up their images, while the empresses all had downtrodden looks, avoiding Moms gazepletely. Considering they treated each other like sisters, Mom causing another problem that involved her fighting their husband might cause some thorns in their rtionship. Although, since they were all dragons, maybe it was viewed differently? Maybe I was just coping Lastly, there were the outsiders and wyverns. The ice dragon entourage looked like watch dogs as they stared at every single dragonkin outside of the imperial members, although some were taking nces at methough that was mostly my three uncles who followed Mom here. I wasnt sure how to describe the holy dragons looks, while the wyverns werepletely subservient. Still no notification on anybodys death, so the fire wyverns should still be alive But where are they? [Hestia,] Eltharion called. [Yes, FathYes, My Emperor,] I replied. I was unsure how to address him in this situation. I wanted our rtionship to warm up for Moms sake, but it felt too awkward to call him as such, considering this event was important enough to summon my homestuck dragon father. Also, I got too used to addressing royalty during an official setting back on Altrust, and this was a diplomatic matter, right now. It currently was a problem between Inferno Nest and Frozen Nest, and Eltharion was here to diffuse it. This was my best approach. [Once again, what have you done here? Recall your entire side of the story.] [Havent I told you enough, Eltharion? Do not speak to our daughter with such a tone!] Mom snapped. [I know enough to have seen you rampaging in this nest, nearly killing two dragon rulers, Melloxtressa. There is a limit to what you can enforce as an empress, especially when it is out of your sphere of influence and responsibility!] Eltharion grinded his teeth. Sparks erupted between them as they both took a step forward, causing an earthquake strong enough to nearly knock me down. Being small sucks! Imented as I could only stand in the shadows of everybody around me, literally! I already felt like an ant when I spoke with Moms most trusted retainers, but I felt even less significant here. [Your rages res stronger than the hottest mes,] Eltharion said, his words sounding like an insult. Not only was he a fire dragon, and Kargryxmor dragons especially were known to be battle hungry, yet he was saying this to Mom, an ice dragon. [Do you not see what you have done? One side is frozen in your true ice, while the other is scorched by my mes. This Nest will require more than a few terraformers to correct, and until that happens, the elemental dissonance will spawn monsters the local fauna can not reliably take on.] [I. Wanted. Our. Daughter. Back! Safe! I did note here wishing to fight, yet the moment I approached, my eyes were met with the destruction of this area from the infighting of those two dragon rulers. Yet, when I demanded for Maustoovaka to hand me my daughter back, this fool tried to tell me she wasnt around,] Mom snarled. [Do not make meugh, Eltharion. Every single of your wives would have reacted the exact same way. Calling my rage hotter than even yours, when you still stubbornly refuse to ept our Hestia as our daughter? She is your eight child, Eltharion! THIRD DAUGHTER! Treat her with that respect!] [I will hear nothing more of that, Melloxtressa!] Their aura intensified, causing the earth around Mom to freeze while even the stone began to burn around Eltharion. Only with the swift intervention of the three other mother-empresses did they finally stop, as Gyadiosas, Gaistruss, and Virrxs roars were powerful enough to cause some of the weaker wyverns to fall unconscious. Shit! I screamed internally as I felt my ears get punctured by the ss-shattering sound. It was bad enough I could feel my white mes ignite and start to heal me. After, probably, a telepathic conversation between the four currently avable empresses and their emperor did my interrogation finally resume. Eltharion, surprisingly, also dropped the spikey, cold tone he had before. [I have a duty to keep its peace and unity. Princess Hestia, your presence has sparked a conflict I had not expected, one with the potential to end in the deaths of even rank S dragons,] Eltharion rephrased his initial demand. [Regardless of my feelings for you, I have granted you the privilege to act on your status as an imperial member of this empire, despite your age. I expected your mental fortitude as a] [Eltharion!] Virrx and Gaistrus shouted in unison. The great ck dragon growled at them, snapping his jaws shut before he turned back to me with eyes closed. [I have heard what happened from the others. I now require your side of the story of what happened. No falsehood, do you hear? No dragonkin shall lie in front of me, not even my children or wives.] Thats better, I guess? I let out a sigh and nodded, swearing on Moms honor as an empress that I would do no such thing. Once the premise was established, I asked for permission to open my subspace, as before I could say anything, another person was needed first. Not only as my witness, but also as another defendant. [Ryra!] I called out into the open portal, only to see my older brother gorging down on hotteoks? [R Ryra?] With the door suddenly opening inside our restaurant, I was surprised to see not only my brother but also Vifi and the twins. All four of them were devouring the food ced on the table, as my maids hurriedly tried to deliver the trays of food from the kitchen, where I heard Priscis loud voice triumphantly stating how she mastered one of my recipes. Specifically, hotteok, a Korean fried pancake made from sweet rice and flour filled with melted brown sugar, cinnamon, and crushed nuts, prepared in a way almost simr to a donut. Since the moment Prisci started working inside the subspace as our eaterys sous chef, mostly chef nowadays, she had been absorbing different recipes from us otherworlders. Tamae, Saori, and I have given her a huge cookbook, in other words. Most of the pastries were from me, and this was why she could cook some Korean food. It also just had to be hotteok Hearing Ryra take a big bite from the fried pancake, I could hear a loud crunch before the aroma from the filling wafted into my face. The nutty caramel smell created during the frying process felt so fulfilling to my stressed-out heart. Lady Hestia! The twins and my maids rushed over to me after they heard my voice, worriedly asking if I was okay. My maids, especially, looked rather pale as they recounted how frightened they were when I suddenly closed the subspace to fight the toad, only to forget to inform them that I was okay until now. I felt worse than being red at by the titans around me. Vifi gave me the usual nonchnt attitude of hers, as she was currently in L.E.P after filling her stomach, but instantly became agitated when I exined why I opened the portal. Hearing my exnation, Ryra, though, began to look exhausted. Im eating, heined, taking another bite from the hotteok before his body began to spasm from the sugar rush. [I can see youre eating, but Im in trouble here! Instead of acting like this, get your ass out of here and help me!] I shouted, but Ryra looked like he was high He wasnt concentrating on my words at all! Or maybe hes trying to avoid stuff. He did get beaten up yesterday. Quite severely, too. When the dragons began to notice I was stalling with how often I was calling for Ryra to leave the subspace, his mother finally stepped into the subspace and confronted him, confirming my suspicion. Considering he sacrificed himself to protect me from Maustoovaka, I couldnt feel mad at him. Yes, we were half-siblings, but our rtionship was closer to being strangers <[Humanize(Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> When Ryra came out of the [Room], I quickly transformed into a dragonewt and jumped at him to give him a huge hug, squeezing as tightly as I could. Whispering, Thank you so very much for helping me, I then released him from my embrace, causing his eyes to widen as he looked away, tapping me on my shoulder as his tail began to swing around in excitement. S-sure, having some dragon ruler bully my younger sister would be a stain on my pridAh forget it. Ryra closed his eyes and let out a big sigh. When he opened them, he frowned as if he was furious about something. Yeah Thanks for the healing, Hestia. Ryra strutted forward to his mothers surprise, causing her to gasp. What exactly happened down there, Hestia? I wanted to exin it to her, but it was better for everybody to hear the story from my brother first. Therefore, I shrugged, and joked how I owed him some good stew after this was over. When the three of us transformed back into dragons, Ryra gave everybody the full story the moment we left Frozen Nest, going into detail with whom we met and also how he encountered the two dragons rulers and how he told them about me. It felt almost like a full report. Seeing his older brother, Phsothophus, nod along made me question if Ryra did this kind of thing often. [Most importantly, Dragon Ruler Maustoovaka did not show a hint of kindness during the entire meeting; rather, he showed the minimum courtesy he needed towards me, but disregarded Hestias existence all together, aside from her role as a possible heir,] Ryra said, causing Maustoovakas people to be rowdy, only for them to be silenced when Kahmeet snarled at them. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition. At least my siblings are on my side. That promise seems to be true, I thought when I saw Kahmeet, Phsothophus, Wendriosa, and Nong all stare daggers at Maustoovaka, looking like they almost wanted to kill him. Ryra continued, [Due to the risk he presumed Hestia would bring, he attempted to coerce her intopletely stepping away from the session, Father. Different from how I handed my support to my older brother. He wanted her gone, isted on Frozen Nest, from the way I heard it.] [Do not twist my words, fledgling,] Maustoovaka interjected. [I have told the truth as well, and while most of what you said resemble mine, do not presume.] [He is correct, Ryranakus,] Eltharion agreed, unnerving me a bit. [Your actions were caused by that presumption, and while you are within your rights to protect your sister, while you report to me, I only wish to hear the unblemished truth. I can make that assumption myself Maustoovaka.] [Yes, Father. I apologize,] Ryra bowed his head, and while he might have been scolded, I guess he expected that. He got the words out, though, and this was enough to agitate the imperial members. [As such, when Hestia wanted to reject it and even med the dragon ruler for how his infighting with Dragon Ruler, Arkanator, almost caught Hestia in the st radius, heshed out. He wanted to forcefully educate her, which I presume is very simr to what the other fledglings did when they educated Fargryneill.] [Again, with these presumptions!] Maustoovaka shouted. [That whelpling knows nothing about our culture, and she wanders into myir to lecture] [Maustoovaka, speak one more word, and I will rip all your scales off your corpse to present to your family,] Mom snapped, and with the help of her aura, silenced the audacious dragon. [Still, he is correct.] Eltharion shook his head. [Ive heard enough, Ryranakus. You are dismissed. With such a report, you disappoint me, Son. I told you off once, and you did not listen. I will only hear the truth, no assumptions.] Why are you being like this? Ryra nodded without a single argument and went to his mothers and brothers side, before sending me a thumbs up image through [Telepathy]. Was this actually helping, or what the hell was I not understanding? Regardless, the stage was set and I came forward, retelling everything Ryra had just said, only without adding any exaggerations. I kept it as close to the truth as possible and even mentioned the individuals who died and fought for me during my escape. I couldnt see Fehrkatruk or his friends around, but if his father actually died, then he deserved to be mentioned. [ It isnt umon for other dragons to kill each other. There is now against such a thing when it is done with proper reasoning, and to oppose your dragon ruler, physically attacking and objecting hismand can be seen as such,] Eltharion said, once again frustrating me, even if this was normal. This was simr to attacking your president or king; this could be considered a traitorous action. [Still I shall note the ones who died today in your protection. Protecting a member of the imperial family is loyalty to me. Hedthk ] At least he seems to be reasonable. Somewhat I left my experiences after I escaped into the magma ocean out of my recital, since it had nothing to do with the cause of todays ident. Well, considering I was missing for a long time, should it be put into consideration? Then again, maybe not thinking of the toad was for the better. [You are not at fault, Princess Hestia.] The decision was made swiftly after I was done. It almost seemed like Eltharion already knew the answer and he just wanted to go through the procedures. [Maustoovaka, you are lucky you are a dragon ruler; otherwise, I would have punished you even further for personally inciting a civil war within your own nest!] Eltharion condemned. [I put you inmand instead of my n because you proved that you were worthy of it! Over 2.500 years youve ruled, yet when a young rank B seemingly threatens the peace you wanted, you assumed that it was up to you to correct her? Melloxtressas daughter? After all that happened to her, you deemed it right to steal away Frozen Nests princess?] Yet, the fire dragon did not speak. No excuses left his mind, as he already knew what the oue would be. As Eltharion said, he was lucky. The punishment was a simple lecture. [ Hmph. Kahmeet, this is your supporter. Deal with him yourself.] [Yes, Father.] [Your wisdom astounds me, my Emperor. I shall think it through better,] Maustoovaka said as he lowered his head, resting it as if his problems were gone. The punishment was a simple lecture. I stared at Eltharion in disbelief, but due to our height difference, it didnt even register in his mind. To him, my opinion on the matter probably didnt matter. His own daughter nearly got killed, or just imprisoned, yet all he could do was some finger wagging? He might be the emperor, but did he have any influence outside of his strength? Kramps said. Oh, listless son of mineyou, the one who rejected our races purpose, the one who left mortal affairs behindthis is how you spend yourst years?> I dug my ws into the ground as I listened to Krampss words, feeling them affect my opinion of my dragon father, driving me away from my ability to empathize with this old dragon in front of me. Yet, that wasnt the coup de grace. [Now, to your crime, Princess Hestia.] He lowered his head. [Bring out that dragonyer you harbored. Which dragon did she kill for that blood?] What? [Eltharion. This is a warning. Do not approach this topic,] Mom defended me. [Youve no need to question her about her retainers duty to protect her.] My dragon father snarled in return. [Myw states otherwise, Melloxtressa. A dragon may kill another dragon if there are reasons enough to warrant it, but this only applies to true dragons and our kirin cousins. None, not even the wyverns and dragonewts, may kill a dragon within Kargryx or Loatyx unless ordered by another dragon.] The two approached each other. Once again, two tactical nukes loomed over me. Eltharion continued, [I know it cannot be your blood. To create the anti-dragon blood needed to pierce through our draconic abilities and scales, it is impossible to use rank S or higher blood, as it would turn it into something else entirely. Yet, I know you would not order your flight to hand over blood willingly, knowing how much they idolize and trust you. Unless you hid the death of a feral ice dragon on Frozen Nest, which is another crime altogether, then tell me. How was an arrow with anti-dragon blood made after Hestia and her retainers arrived on Kargryx?] Right, how was it made? Even I was confused how Vifi got her hands on those crossbow bolts. Sure, those bolts saved me, but how did she get them in the first ce? Despite everybodys confusion, Mom shook her head in irritation before taking a step back. [Hestia, summon Vifi.] [Mom from the sound of it, this] [Trust me, the only one who will be embarrassed today will be your father. Summon her.] I nodded and trusted Mom. Without further ado, I opened the subspace, only to flinch when I saw Vifi already prepared toe out. Well, that was one surprise, but the other was the person behind her. Before I could say anything, Vifi stepped forward with her quiver. Opening it, she pulled all her bolts from it, revealing the horrifying stenching from it. Drikanat! (Dragon yer!) Everybody shouted that word, with most even stamping over in an attempt to kill Vifi, only for Mom to drive the crowd back with a blizzard-like ice breath, further destroying Inferno Nest. [ Demonkin, you dare bring dragonyer arrows to my empire? Misusing Princess Hestias trust for such a fiendish action?] Eltharion bellowed with mes in his eyes, looking like he would kill Vifi in the blink of an eye once he got confirmation. [What true dragon did you kill?] I ced my foot down, blocking his eyes from Vifi, but seeing this ck terror slowlying closer only reminded me of Maustoovakas chase. I gulped as my mind imagined getting chased by Eltharion, making me want to flee as fast as I could. Yet, Vifi was my friend and party member. I would rather be a fugitive and exile myself from this home than to abandon my friends. It looked like I had to finally use Grandmothers crown. There was no way None, Your Majesty. Yet, Vifis answer stopped me. [Do not lie to me, humanoid.] Eltharion came even closer, but now, Mom stood in his way. [Melloxtressa, move aside.] [I warned you. Who is the one with the brighter mes?] Mom said before my second surprise finally spoke. Yo, Father! With a single sentence, every single member of the imperial family froze in ce and snapped their heads to the subspace, or rather, to who was inside it. It was Neill. [FarFargrynei] [Sister!] Wendriosa immediately transformed in front of Eltharion, spewing the mana mist to cloud his sight of his second daughter. Our eldest sister jumped in front of the subspace in her humanoid form, eyes widened as she saw Neill wink at her with a fat grin. Y-your horn. It looks absolutely splendid! Ha, thanks! She showed her a thumbs up before widened her arms, letting her loose kimono drop a bit. By Fathers horns, what are you staring at? Father only forbad our youngest from entering this subspace and I cante out without her help, soe on! Wendriosa charged inside and immediately embraced her younger sister without a moment of rest, saying nothing as the two of them simply enjoyed each others presence. Once they released each other, Neillughed, joking about how clingy Wendriosa was despite only being away for a few years, prompting thetter to nearly smack her in the head. Youve gotten cheeky, I see, sheined with an irritated smirk, but eventually grinned. Youve changed. Ive outgrown my fears and learned to grow up, I guess, Neill replied. Which is why I came today. A bit too early to actually do the whole family greet-and-meet, but our little sister needs my help right now. So, lets spare the rest for when I actuallye back home. Right Youre right, my little rank A Youve actually grown, huh? Wendriosa, while wiping away some tears, stepped out of the portal, letting Neill greet our other siblings and the empress-mothers before turning to Vifi and Eltharion. She showed the former a thumbs up,plimenting her in public of what she did. Your Majesty, Vifi began. You see, despite what you used me of, I did not break a singlew while I was on Miononbx. I did not kill a sane true dragonkin, nor even a feral one, only injured them. Even then, whenever I did fight oneoutside of one encounter in the blizzardit was under the orders of Hestia herself. She is a true dragonkin, right? She then raised the arrows in the air. Also, I think you know this, but possessing dragon-rted items or being a dragonyer isnt forbidden in Kargryx per se. Loatryx possesses those rules, and I have never brought these arrows into any Loatryxian city or their territory. Hold on, is that why she always asked me to hide her quiver inside my storage when we went to Iceskale? My body stopped for a moment as I recalled every time I had to do that. [I lectured her on thews,] Mom supported. [Yeah, same, Father!] Neill eximed with joy. [However, I guess you want to know the actual truth behind this matter, right? Well, the person who approached Empress-Mother Melloxtressa on this idea was me.] [Fargryneill?] Eltharion tilted his head, mouth slightly agape. [Father, let me be frank to you. I hated my time on Miononbx,] Neill stated firmly. [Yes, I love all of you. You and everybody else in our family are the reason why I would even considering back, despite all the friends Ive made on Altrust. And I wille back, but not for our family, but for our youngest siblingHestia. Why? Because somebody has to be around to protect her from other true dragons.] [Fargryneill, I understand your time in our home hasnt been great, and while I am relieved to see you safe, I need to first end this hearing. Later, my daughter, we can speakter.] Yeah, do that in front of me, will you? If he wanted to make me jealous then he seeded. The warm love he showed Neill disgruntled me, making me take a deep breath as I had to endure this sight. [Well, then you are wrong, Father.] However, it didntst long. Neill was iron-focused. [This matter concerning VifiYoks dragonblood arrows does concern me. After all, I was the one to give her my blood.] Kraaah! I shouted in shock, and I wasnt the only one. Despite the noise, Neill continued. As you said, my first 20 years on Mionobx hasnt been good. It was horrible, in fact, and despite every single time Iined to you about how everybody was treating me for my kirin heritage, you did nothing. You stayed in your cave. I had to rely on my siblings for help, as the empress-mothers couldnt go around denouncing every single fledgling taunting me! Not to mention, I never felt safe in Inferno Nest, especially Especially with how even Brother Ryranakus couldnt do anything here. Do you not see that your children are forced to go through all the crap you think is necessary for dragons to grow up strong? [Fargryneill, hold on, this isnt] No! Stop fleeing from it! Neill shouted. Because I knew what Hestia would go through, I gave Vifi a trump in case anything severe happened to her. Why? Because I learned from my siblings that we have to stick together; we are the only ones who will. As her older sister, I have a responsibility to help Hestia, just like how Sister Wendriosa helped me endure the fact I should be ashamed for being a hybrid! The fact my blood was used to help Hestia escape the torment is enough to make me proud! And yet, here I see my own father acting no different from a fledgling taunting another due to their birth circumstance. Eltharions mouth fully opened up. Neill stepped as close as she could to the portal, peering up with her three colored horn. Hestia is my sister. How is she not your daughter when her soul was split in two, giving birth to a new person? Hestia is your daughter, Father, and she and her friends have done nothing but defend themselves after you left your empire to rule itself. Neill then called for Vifi, prompting her to crush all the bolts in her hand, proving theyve talked this through. She then threw the broken projectiles, prompting Mom to pulverize them with a floating scale. Apparently, the purpose of those bolts was now gone. Yo, Hestia! Neill called me out. No debts between family, but I think were even with one of them. What the hell are you talking about, I owe you more than you do me. Hehe. [Yeah, love you, thanks!] With those words delivered, Vifi re-entered the portal and it was closed. I turned back to Eltharion but only saw him staring in silence, frozen in ce from what he had heard. Seeing this, Mom told me we would be leaving. I nodded and was about to agree with it, before moving closer to Eltharion. Seeing him not move an inch, I let out a deep sigh. [Father!] I called out, finally making him look at me. [In the lower cavern underneath the ck stone, we saw the rise of the orange glowing tulips. Your eyes glowed like the core of the; a brilliant red as all of you swore with your tails locked together. You should know those words.] [Whe-where did you You spoke with her. You-youve spoken with her?] he mumbled but quickly turned silent again. Seeing him like this, I decided to not give him Grandmothers crown. With nobody left to argue with our departure, Mom and her entourage escorted me back to Frozen Nest. Many of the younger ice dragons cheered how I stood my ground and protected the dignity of the ice dragon flight. You are our princess! they said, causing some of the elder scales to nod in silence. The vibes seemed to have changed. It almost made me feel like I was being epted by them. Honestly, maybe I should have considered their words a bit deeper here, but I couldnt imagine the repercussions todays event would have on the future. I was too exhausted. Yet, I couldnt escape it. It quickly unfolded itself when we arrived in Iceskale as Mom wanted to take a break at our dragonewt mansion. When we approached the city in our dragonewt form, my eyes widened when I saw all the people gathering on the floating city. Princess Hestia! Princess Hestia! Princess Hestia! Wee back our Princess! Youve survived Inferno Nest! Empress Melloxtress! Dragon Ruler Alextraxus! Theyve brought our Princess back! <696 wyverns, beastmen, dragons, drakes followers gained> [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]: 48581> I hate this. Using a rivalry toShit. This was probably the first time I felt disgusted of having gained fans. Side Story 54: Family Memories. Any other child and you would risk everything to protect them! All for our happiness, you told us those vows and you kept it, Eltharion! You kept them up until now; prostrating yourself against your very nature to assure a fantastical peace, as if we dragons are somehow better than other races in this matter. We. Are. Dragons. We show our worth through strength. A female wishes for their mate to be the strongest, and so does the male. Melloxtressa Those words fluttered inside Eltharions mind as he walked through the volcanic pathways directly underneath the ck Citadel. Alone, like the many years up until this point, the dragon emperor did not mind the lonesome road as the only sounds echoing through this magma chamber were his steps and the roaring mes around him. Traveling in his [Elvenized (Minor)] form, as his rank SS form was far too titanic for the humongous underground, Eltharion eyed the scratch scars on the walls. Memories of his past, before the arrival of the Origin Gods and how they dragged their issues into Peolynca, resurfaced for a moment, causing the ancient dragon to feel nostalgic, only to have forget it a momentter. What remained was both regret for what had just happened a few hours ago and the rage he felt towards the gods and, especially, his fatherGod of Dragons and Oaths, Kargryxmor. Although Eltharions brain and general biological function barely degraded despite being over 3000 years old due to his rank S evolution, nor did he suffer an illness or disease, it was his soul that made it hard for him to remember. It was the curse of immortality and longevity, and this was a phenomenon that affected every single mortal, whether they be dragon or human. Although ones body remained at its peak condition, the soul would degrade regardless due to stagnancy and boredom. Weakened, it would affect the immortals mind and, eventually, their body, even if they technically should be healthy. The cure for such an ailment was a stimulus strong enough to shake the person, whether positively or negatively. Until this happened though, sleeping and long rests that might span years could treat and prolong ones will to live. However if everything failed, death would be a wish for the aging individual. Again. I see your faces, everybody. Our time together as siblings until we faced each other in the skies. Your cries, yourst words, your regrets as your dream for an empire turns into cinder within my mes. The memories, though, would never be lost. Simr to Hestias fractured soul, they were there, only buried underneath everything else.Eltharion, having remembered the source of all the wall markings, stopped as the faces and personalities of his six siblings shed in front of his eyes. As the eldest, Eltharion had taken care of each one, as his father, Kargryxmor, was often gone in his pursuit to conquer the entirety of Miononbx. It was him, his mother, and his younger siblings that would periodicallye into his life. This wasnt even mentioning the elven and dwarven wives Kargryxmor had taken into his harem, nor the dragonewt half-siblings he would then have. Eltharion, having inherited his mothers wish for a peaceful family, always prioritized his younger siblings over even himself. He wanted to be the strongest so he could protect them although he couldnt deny it was also for his pride as the first born and the co-developer of the [Battle Frenzy] meditation process. Yet, all those rtionships reached a crossroad after the demon war. Unlike his siblings and his wives, Eltharion was a participant during the demon war. This meant he fought with his father, mother, and the other long-gone ancient dragons, forcing him to leave Kargryx in the year 36 after the Origin Gods when the war officially began with the invasion of the seven archdemon. It only fully ended in 118. With no emperor, empress, or heir-apparent avable during this time, the rule of Kargryx was naturally handed down to the second eldest of the Kargryxmor n and their trusted advisors. Power once given was hard to give up, and this applied to all of Eltharions siblings and the people they surround themselves with. To those of Kargryxmors generation, the aftermath of his apotheosis only involved their adaptation to the rules of the divine realm, while for Eltharion, it was as if he had arrived in an unknown world. 82 years, normally, was nothing for a dragon, but during these chaotic times, it was enough for a massive upheaval after all the former ancient dragons left in 121. Only two yearster, the Dragon Ascension War began when the Dungeon of Infinite Feasts was created. The power vacuum sucked in every single power-hungry dragon. The [Battle Frenzy] training was supposed to curb our desire for battle, but this is our nature. One cannot hold back a beings true self. We are dragons. Eltharions mind had reyed the events of the civil war over and over again, agonizing over if he could have stopped it in any way without possibly sabotaging the demon war campaign. Yet, every single scenario had never ended well. His younger brother, the second eldest, was far too gone once he had tasted the power of the crown. It should have been obvious to another Kargryxmor. Their father, after all, was the ck Tyrant of the Skies. With those willing to remain loyal to him and his experience fighting in the demon war, Eltharion managed to end everything in 319. It was just his siblings he had to y, he also had to end the lives of those whopelled them and were still longing for power. Everything had to be reset for his rule to flourish. This time, I will make it work! was his mantra as he became the emperor of Kargryx and took five of his six fiancees as his empresses. He believed the sisterhood they formed during the civil war was the ideal way to rule this empire, as the crowns power would be divided to five, eventually six, executive power underneath him. With six different positions of power he could inherit to his children, aside from the crown, he thought this was the time Kargryx would remain at peace. Yet, the moment the condition of Eltharions soul waned, talks of a session war erupted. It further escted for his mental health when his favorite son, Kahmeet, and his first daughter, Wendriosa, were the ones to confirm the rumor as the two could not ept each others way to rule. They talked about how they would not repeat the pasts mistakes and keep it civil between siblings. This tale has been uwfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Nonsense. Eltharion knew it. History would always repeat itself, and he had seen it far too often. The Adulthood Pilgrimage he and his empresses devised was to allow dragons to expand their world view by visiting the many nations of Peolynca, but at this point, he could only me himself. Maybe this experience was the catalyst for everything. Maybe leaving Kargryx had always been the issue. Hestia is our daughter, Eltharion! He remembered Melloxtressa tearfully shouting when the two battled in Inferno Nest. She is, and I will not have you deny her existence! You fulfilled your promise to me, you gave me a wonderful, strong, and beautiful hatchling, my love. You did, so stop assuming otherwise! She, too, has feelings and you cant see anything beyond that damn cavern of yours! Why are you protecting a dragon ruler over your own flesh and blood! He had heard of the conflict between Melloxtressa and the two dragon rulers of Inferno Nest only after the former had destroyed a huge portion of the nest. When he arrived, the two dragon rulers were near death as Melloxtressa rampaged through the nest in search of her dear, beloved daughter. Rage filled her eyes as if she had turned into a wild. Eltharion had already seen his beloved sixth empress in such a state, remembering how she had reacted once she learned her egg had been lost. He stopped her then and did it once again, however, unlikest time, Melloxtressa had grown after her battle against the old rank SS leviathan, Karhntheel. Not to mention, her souls reinvigoration made it almost seem as if Melloxtressa had reached her second peak. The cold wounds on Eltharion were the proof for her efforts to bridge the level gap between each other. He might have equally dealt a blood scar on his wife, but he believed it was his defeat. He thought he had to seriously incapacitate his wife to stop her path of carnage, yet, it all ended when she caught Hestias scent. Dragon mothers were known to be extremely possessive of their children, and Eltharion was reminded of it in the worst manner possible. She is a soul who took over our daughters body, Melloxtressa. Nothing about her birth was natural. Gods above, may you be cursed. His mind thought of Aurena and his father as he spat out that insult Yet, at the same time, he couldnt deny Melloxtressas wordspletely. Fargryneill and Ryranakus, his two former youngests, had both expressed their concerns and support for Hestia, as if she was a natural part of the family. Their genuine wish to help her, especially the former after he learned of the dragonyer bolts, warmed Eltharions heart as it was the exact behavior he wished his younger siblings and children would perform. Family should not lie to each other. Family should support each other. It wasnt as if this had never happened prior, but it felt almost like a distant memory to him. He wished his three eldest would settle their dispute and curb their followers. He couldnt do it himself, fearing intervening forcefully would only worsen the situation. He felt so weak, as if he didnt deserve to be called a Kargryxmor. Maybe my death can solve the situation. Dying before Wendriosas supporters grow in quantity could help Kahmeet His will to live was waning. Ah. Eltharion stopped, realizing his body had unconsciously moved him directly to his destination. He was too entranced in his own thoughts. He took a step into the magma chamber, eyeing the massive flowers gracing this medium-sized room with nostalgia. Fire dragons didnt appreciate the concept of a garden like the earth and forest drake, preferring stctites andva rivers inside their roosts. Yet, in this room underneath their home, his mother had created a flower bed made from the loyalty scales Kargryxmor had received as a sign of fealty after the Kargryxs founding. In the lower cavern underneath the ck stone, we saw the rise of the orange glowing tulips. Your eyes glowed like the core of the; a brilliant red as all of you swore with your tails locked together. Hestia had told him. The quote was nothing special by itself, but to Eltharion and his siblings, it was an unforgettable memory as they too were involved in this flowerbeds creation. They helped their mother sort through the numerous scales, categorizing them in colors and sense of touch, before building these house-sized flowers by hand. He remembered his younger siblings joking around how this ce would be theirs alone as it was forbidden for dragons to enter the ck Citadels underground without permission. Therefore, each of his siblings proposed to grant their flower a twist to immortalize themselves in them. Seven flowers towered over the rest. One of them, designed like an orange tulip, was his. Perfect and deep love was the meaning for such a flower amongst botanists, a fact he learned from his mother. Right, my vow I promised to cherish my siblings and protect them from everything; love them unconditionally. Ive When did I forget about this? When When I vowed to protect Kargryx and be its emperor by defeating my siblings. Two vows contradicting each other. Eltharion grit his teeth, falling onto his knees as he felt a cold burn on his shoulder. The wound was healed due to the holy dragons who arrived in a timely manner, but he could still feel it sting. Is this punishment? Mother, you told Hestia of those words to remind me, Eltharion spoke into the empty room. Yet, you too have sinned like Father, leaving us alone like that. You two left us in the worst time possible. Is this your wish to ask for forgiveness? Father. I see, Ive regained faith, it seems. Eltharion scoffed with disgust. Eltharion hadnt been able to properly hear Kargryxmor in years, only receiving broken messages after thetter continually insulted his children. This sentence wasplete, and despite that, he didnt feel his soul breaking from the divine message. And it is because your Champion caused enough of a ruckus that Ive be aware of the smaller issues in my empire. Eltharion grit his teeth as he remembered Fargryneill retelling her misgivings of dragon culture, and how Ryranakus was treated by one of his oldest allies. What do you want? I will not be your peacekeeper, Father, Eltharion shot the request down. I do not care if the Edjurl gods influence has once again tainted Peolynca. This is the fault of the Origin Gods; everything is their fault! Their arrival to our world has spiraled it into this direction. Then they should solve the issues themselves and deal with the demonkin. Treating those fiends as if they were Peolyncians, only because they share blood with humans, is ridiculous and has kept this war between them and the humans ongoing for years. Why must I risk dragon lives for their mistake? Eltharion snarled. Have them send their blessed and solve it then! You bastard Eltharion wished to speak back but suddenly clutched his chest as he felt a sharp pain course through his body. His soul was screaming. And with that message, Kargryxmor turned silent as the emperor stood back up, leaving the tulip flower cavern. Am I to be an emperor or father? Am I to uphold my vows as a husband, or will I leave them be to act? With nobody to confide to, Eltharion kept those thoughts to himself as he returned to his roost. His discussion with his father and the memory of his family during a happier time kept him awake for the first night in years. He did not need to hibernate. I must do what I have to while I still live. Chapter 513: Return to the Icy Domain. Mydy, youre okay! The moment we entered through the gates of Nordor mansion, after I had to ignore the constant cheers the citizens were giving Mom and me after our return from Inferno Nest, a familiar elven woman rushed through the garden and jumped into my embrace. Unrestrained with her strength, she tightened her grip around me, as if she was afraid if she let go I would vanish into the thin air. At least, that was what I suspected Tasianna was feeling. Sorry for getting into trouble without you, I smiled awkwardly as I saw my fairy friends face covered in tears. Her cheeks and eyes were reddened and I could see her lips blistered, probably from biting them. She raised her head, desperately holding back the waterworks. You should be sorry! By the gods, when I heard everything that had happened I-I, ah, I shouldve known. I shouldve; everywhere we go, trouble wille, and that applies even more to you, mydy. Oi, I dont want to have that ma either, I rolled my eyes, but I kept myment to myself as I had to agree with my bad encounter luck. I just cant believe it; attacking and attempting to imprison their own princess! Age not only degraded their souls, but also their minds from the sounds of it! Tasianna spat out with derision, eyes filled with the same rage from how she used to look at humans. Seeing her like this only reminded me of the trauma she suffered through with her previous mistress, cooling me down and making me want to apologize again for worrying her. I had ordered her to stay in Coral Beard to research a cure for Raffarsons Debilitation, and that meant she had been multiple country-sizes away from Inferno Nest, not to mention Frozen Nest. She couldnt help me in my time of need. I didnt me her, of course, but Tasianna probably didnt feel the same. That feeling of hopelessness shouldnt be ignored. She watched herst mistress die in front of her, and she must have felt something simr to that once again, probably after she heard my rescue message from Vifi and the twins.Haaaa, Grimnir, Eine, and Saori are gonna lecture me after I finally get to meet them again. Tasianna and Svena definitely wont forget to report everything to them Hear! Hear! Tasianna suddenly let go of me when the mansion door opened up to the loud apuse of the people inside. Dragonewts run-walked in a diligent manner outside, lining up next to the entrance in a pair of orderly rows, with the butlers on the right and the maids on the left. The head butler and maid stood in front of all of them, before the seneschal, Skardrvo, walked up to us in the middle before giving us a deep bow, prompting everybody else to do the same. We wee Her Majesty and Her Highness back to Frozen Nest from their campaign! they all shouted in unison, so loud they drowned out the excited roars from outside. We wee Dragon Ruler of Ice, Alextraxus, Lord Guyulthanos, and Lord Karydrinos to Nordor Mansion. Allow us to grant you the rest you deserve! I see they got excited as well Gosh, this doesnt sit well with me at all. Receiving fans and seeing the counter go up, I had to admit that receiving those 696 new dragonewt, dragon, and drake followers for what happened on Inferno Nest felt more hollow than fulfilling. It made me feel like the only reason they were fervently cheering for memaybe only for Mom, actuallywas due to my incident with Dragon Ruler of Fire, Maustoovaka. Not like I could call it an incident really. It was more a one-sided bullying act to intimidate me from doing what was righttrying to assure my new family wouldnt splinter apart due to a session crisis. Some strong-worded arguments to keep myself and Brother Ryra safe and, boom, big, ancient fire dragon decided to imprison me in an attempt to educate me on what not to do. Unreasonable as heck and, when I tried to escape? H, he tried to kill my friends! Sure, I had Vifi call some dragons and drakes to help me out, not to mention, I lured the Dragon Ruler of Volcanoes out to fight Maustoovaka since the two were arguing how to handle me, but that wasnt even the most egregious thing that happened that day. A miniature civil war due to an attempted coup on me, and that asshole dragon just had to kill some of the dragonkin who tried to help me out. Ridiculous I was already at my wits end after we sessfully escaped Maustoovaka and from how my rescue message prompted Mom to show Inferno Nest what not to do with the only daughter of the second strongest dragon in Kargryx, but then Father dearest just had to appear as well. Well, that little daughter-father interaction didnt go as well as it could have, but at least it ended well enough. It reinforced how much I cherished Mom and Neill, and how I actually could rely on myzy, sheepish older brother, Ryra, when push came to shove. Just I didnt want that traumatic event to actually lead to followers. I didnt want to cause internal strife within my nation to gain followers. At least, I didnt want them to cheer for me due to the hostile rtionship between Frozen Nest and Inferno Nest. Haa just deal with it. Lets just not turn into a drama queen. As Mom and her three top retainers went inside, I let out a deep sigh as a thought came to mind. How did you make it back to Frozen Nest in a day, Tasianna? I asked. She shouldn''t have ess to my fast travel method and she wasnt a fast enough flier to arrive here from Coral Beard in time for my arrival. It has, after all, only been a day since my incident in Inferno Nest. Haha, probably not the easiest question for our dear faithful maid here to answer. Approaching us, Skardrvo gave me a small bow as he spoke in Tasiannas stead. She intimidated a wind wyvern. I tilted my head. Huh? She did what? Tasianna groaned for a moment as she lowered her head with an uneasy smile, looking a bit ashamed of herself. W-well, you see, mydy. When I heard everything from Svena, it was already quitete on my end, and Miononbx doesnt have any griffon carriages like in Artorias. After all, most can fly in Kargryx, and those who cant can usually run or swim very quickly. Most everyone in Kargryx can simply move faster than conventional carriages. So I paid a wind wyvern to help me arrive here at dawn. She forced the poor wyvern to do so. She had to travel through the night, Skardrvo corrected. Pardon you, but I paid her well! Not to mention, wind dragonkin are the best long-range fliers around; unlike the other dragonkin sub-species, at least, they flourish in the sky with some even falling asleep while gliding! Tasianna tried to excuse herself, but Skardrvo looked pretty unimpressed. I see you read an ecology book on us. Superb Tasianna but that still doesnt include the fact most wyverns just dont value Davi as much, especially those living in Loatryx since they possess stable jobs fit for dragonkin. The one you persuaded was even a retainer for a true wind dragon. I paid her and even gave her an apology! Not to mention, she wasnt that furious with me. She wasnt because you exined that this was done for Princess Hestia. I Ill treat her to some good food around Iceskale. Thank you very much! Ahaha Well, I guess that happened while I was gone. Tasiannas loyalty to me was always endearing, but this well, it was how she was. As long as she took responsibility, I couldnt fault her too much. although maybe it wouldnt have happened in the first ce if the universe wouldnt send so many troublemakers after me. In any case, please, you must be exhausted; allow us n members to help you recuperate, Young Mistress. Guided inside with Skardrvo, I noticed Vifi was suddenly stopped by some of our dragonewt ns dragoons. Looking over, I saw thetter giving her a thumbs up. Amazing work protecting Her Highness, Dame Vifi. Her Majestys trust in you has been proven. We apologize for giving you such a hard wee when you first arrived. We dishonored you and your loyalty to Princess Hestia. How can we pay you back for your deeds? Uh, nothing really? Vifi shrugged, looking unperturbed. Like I said back then, I dont care how you thought of me. My job is to protect Hestia and thats what Im gonna do as her retainer and bodyguard. Nothing less, so drop that dame part. Marsvens shadow, Im a soldier, not a knight. Yet, the dragonewts looked undeterred. n Nordor treats their retainers, servants, and workers well, for without mutual respect, unity would be a hard concept to achieve. We admit, we had our apprehension about you, demonkin, but thats a separate matter. Her Highness picked you personally; it was the minimum courtesy to trust her decision. Nah, it makes sense. Wouldnt trust myself either So, treat me to something meaty, yeah? At least, something more tastier than walrus or whale meat. And, no; give me fish and I will punch you. Got it? Sure! Well get the Captain! Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. HolYou fuckers, that old man got you to do this, right? Come back here! I guess I didnt get to see that happen, either. Even after limating into the fact I was in aa for an entire year, I was still learning new things about my friends and how they spent their time while I was asleep. I didnt even think Vifi had such issues when she first came, nor that it was cause of her race. Aside from Eltharion, who just admitted to me he was wary of the demonkin due to their heritage, I didnt realize that Kargryxians and Loatryxians had prejudices against them in the first ce. Maybe they did and just hid it well, or maybe it was just some of them. Did it happen often? I asked. Seeing me worried, Vifi shook her hand. They never harassed me about it, if youre asking about that. They did tell me outright how they thought of me during my third visit here, since Ive been, you know, acting how I wanted. I wasnt showing very much respect as a retainer. So they blew up on you? Understandable, dont you think? What would you do if a strangeres into your abode and starts lounging around, scratching her stomach as she stuffs herself full with your food, all while doing nothing while you work? Vifi stated, prompting me to nod. Right? Thats how it happened. Youre not angry about the demonkinment? Have I ever disregarded how much animosity surrounds my race? Right Sorry, for bringing that up. Vifi never med humans for hating demonkin, nor did she ever condemn other members of Aurora for fearing a potential betrayal from her. She understood her standing and the prejudices around her, fully epting the actions BoleTaria had done and was now even embracing what the archdemons did during the Demon War. At first, it did weird me out with how nonchnt she was, as I wouldnt be able to endure people giving me the look for being a dragon, or just treating me differently in general due to something else associated with my birth. I wanted to be treated as Hestia. Vifi, though, didnt care. She embodied the Sticks and stones may break my bones, but words shall never hurt me saying quite a lot. Mydy, I would suggest we hurry up and catch up with your mother. Also, do not forget to release Shay and Beth from your subspace, Tasianna reminded me. Once inside the mansion, I took my shoes off as two maids came forward with some towels for me to wipe my face and hands clean. To be honest, I felt filthy. My clothes were covered in soot and dirt, while my nails had dried blood and remains of scales under them, and not to mention how much I reeked of sulfur. Hestia, clean yourself up and get some fresh clothes. Well be having some visitors, Mom ordered as she turned her scale dress into a scale kimono before she adjusted her red-scaled ne, the one she made from my shed scales. I raised a brow. Visitors? There will be more than just the uncles? The repercussions from todays and yesterdays events are a bit more impactful than just Eltharion and I dealing some major wounds to each other, dear. Alextraxus is already talking about retaliation and istion, and we will have other dragons interested in doing just that, she exined. Also dressed in a scale kimono, Uncle Alextraxus continued the exnation. While I might presume how you wished this situation to resolve, there has to be something more substantial. As Emperor Eltharion stated, he will not punish Maustoovaka. As a fellow dragon ruler, I cannot ept this. Your mother is your mother; to ask her to lower her ws now would be a disrespect to not just her title and reputation but to every mother protecting their children everywhere; not to mention, she needs to gain something for having her daughter, and our princess, endangered. The negotiations will begin in our home, my whelpling, Mom stated firmly, meaning, I couldnt talk her down from this. Wear something that will cover up yourcking sr core. I nodded and obeyed. Once again, this wasnt the time to be Hestia, but Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. It did make me wonder if I should allow Hikari out to handle things. Uh, sorry, but that right is yours alone, your highness. Thanks for the support, partner. Ignoring the iing serious talk, Tasianna pushed me into my room where the dragonewt maids had already prepared everything for my impending bath. I also allowed Shay and Beth out of the subspace, prompting them to go outside and rejoin Mom to act on their duty as her retainers. Inside the bath, Tasianna and the maids rinsed me up, scrubbing my skin, scales, and nails to the point I feared [White mes] would activate! Swimming through a magma ocean and getting toad gas under my scales made it especially hard to get the odor off me with only a single bottle of shampoo, but they eventually managed to do so. Meanwhile, as they cleaned me, I took the time to do my daily molting session and also remove my broken sr core to allow it to regrow. I thought some of the rank A dragon venoms might have gotten stuck inside, but I guess it didnt get the chance to crystallize like my first broken core. My white mes got rid of it before it became a problem. Once done, my maids prettied me up with some perfume and cosmetics before handing me a kimono to wear for the meeting. They also stated they did have a dress avable if I preferred it, but since Mom was wearing a kimono, I decided that I should do the same. With my long hair styled and braided, I left my room in a blue-white kimono and entered the meeting room of the mansion, where I saw Mom sitting and discussing something about the fire dragons with Uncle Alextraxus, Uncle Kary, and Uncle Guyul. Once they saw me, they pointed at the chair on the left of Mom, which I chose to sit on. With Mom sitting on one end of therge rectangr table and my uncles and I on the right and left side respectively, my uncles wanted to continue their discussion, but Mom raised her hand, stopping them. She then turned to me, looking me up and down with a fat smile. You look better, and that sulfur smell is finally gone. How are you feeling? Refreshed and as if I didnt just experience the worst thing possible in Inferno Nest. Thank you for asking. I grinned. Peckish, a bit, but I can hold on. Why not order something? Some jerky, water, and bread would be a good way to help you get ready forter. After all, the discussion will be quite lengthy, and I think it would be good for all of us to eat after what happened. I, too, would love a steak after having my calories burned to heal up my wounds.she turned to her retainersYou three also fought to protect me from Maustoovakas and Arkanators vassals, so I suggest you eat as well. We can talk things through casually, yes, Uncle Kary agreed. Let us eat; I think I can hear the kitchen already preparing something for us, so let us feast. Very well. Ive been rambling too much, either way. Uncle Alextraxus sighed before pping his hands, prompting Tasianna and my maids to bow before leaving us. Princess Hestia, to warn you, we will be meeting with the first and fourth empresses, including their children. I frowned but I was expecting something like that after what Mom did. Personally, I wasnt too interested in meeting Gyadiosa and Virrx, but I did have something to say to Kahmeet, Wendriosa, and Nong who apanied them, especially my two brothers. This expedited the process. Following the warning, my uncles told me I didnt have to say much during this discussion, as it will mostly involve the adults in the room. In particr, they suspected, there would be a sh between Mom and Gyadiosa about todays events and about what Mom did to Eltharion. They stated that while it was normal for husband and wife to fight, even to the point of wounds, it was a different matter when an empress was demeaning an emperors authority. I disobeyed his order to cease my attack on Maustoovaka and Arkanator and proceeded to turn portions of Inferno Nest into a deste ice desert. This culminated in me insulting and outright demeaning Eltharion in public, not to mention how I fanned the fires of a potential civil war between Frozen Nest and Inferno Nest. You came to protect me, though. Shouldnt the empress-mothers understand this? I asked. They do. Oh, so well, in fact, but they are still representatives of Kargryx. As am I, yet, as a representative of the emperors authority, I incited conflict and disregarded hismand. It is obvious I will have to answer for it, right? Mom smiled, self-mockingly. Therefore, we will have to talk it through. They will also question you on what happened after you escaped; you didnt get to say that in front of Eltharion, but I am sure they are quite interested in that. On the other hand, we will seek rpense for damages, Uncle Guyul stated. From Inferno Nest, of course, but since they wont send somebody from there, we will be talking about it to your eldest brother, Kahmeet. Since Maustoovaka supports him, we will go through him to affect the Dragon Ruler of Fire. In this case, you have to speak up and, preferably, be harsh on him. How so, though? It isnt like you arecking in funds or money, right? I tilted my head. Mom already told me you ancient dragons do not put any value on money or treasures, only special experiences and something you dont have. Surely, there shouldnt be anything of that sort, right? Wrong! Uncle Guyul shouted to my shock. Where are the hot rocks, Princess Hestia? I, well, I didnt bring any, but it isnt like we should becking them. Right, Mom? I gave her the stink eye, causing her tough awkwardly. Well, yes, I apologize. I thought you would have preferred exploring to gain them A clear failure on my part that led you to that sted nest, Mom snorted. Regardless, that isnt what Guyulthanos is talking about. In this case, we are seeking rpense for you, Hestia. I guessed, but what does that You are allowed to demand something from them, Uncle Alextraxus interjected. This is an opportunity for you, or Frozen Nest, to receive something of importance for Inferno Nest. Some material or ingredient useful for alchemy, or some sort of service, or anything you can think about. If you are willing to listen, you must know I have sons, correct? I nodded, prompting him to continue. Siegragxus dots on Rhekkraxus, even if the former does have a tendency to use thetter in his plots, almost like decoy to avoid attention on him. My younger son, sadly, adores his older brother a bit too much and rarely sees that he is being manipted, but that doesnt mean he is aplete fool. Regardless, both rely on each other and both of them would give up their lives to protect each other. Kahmeet, from the limited times Ive managed to speak with him, believes something simr. Youre asking me to use the little sister card? I do not understand what you mean by card. What I meant is that he will listen to you, as from what you and Prince Ryranakus have stated, I presume he must feel guilty for letting you wander around the nest, only for his most ardent supporter to endanger your life and seriously wound Prince Ryranakus. He is the type to feel a sense of responsibility, simr to Emperor Eltharion. He inherited that trait well, and unless he wishes to sully that image I have of him, he will listen to his little sisters demands and fulfill them. Dude, I dont even know how to respond to that but if I get to act like a little sister, then No, wait, this just feels awkward. Im ckmailing my own brother! Regardless of my feelings on this, I nodded along and decided to think of something. Before long, our food arrived and we all had a modest feast in dragon terms, letting time pass until the arrival of our guests. We all stood up from our seats and went outside to wee them. Presenting! The leader of a group of dragoons saluted the moment he saw us. First Empress Gyadiosa Bemsa Jormangra, and her children, Kahmeet Seathfus Kargryxmor and Wendriosa Tialotrus Kargryxmor. In addition, apanying her, Fourth Empress Virrx Kainena Arviosa and her son, Nongramos Elierra Kargryxmor. Salutations! Melloxtressa! Gyadiosa! Mom approached the blue-haired woman wearing a long, azure-green qipaoor something simr to a Chinese dressand eyed her as if she was wary of her. The blue-scaled woman, in exchange, smirked and wrylyughed at the cold reception, causing everybody but the imperial members apanying Empress Gyadiosa to stiffen up. The atmosphere suddenly felt so tense, as the two of them stayed rtively still and silent aside from their tails mming into the ground. It took until Empress Virrx sighing for the two to finally burst inughter. Youre hungry, I can tell. The usual, dear? Mom stated, but with a friendly smile this time. After all that you did, yes! Extra portions to pay back for the stress Ive umted on this day, so have your chefs bring it up in a timely manner. I wish to get this peace talk out of the way so I can deal with the situation in Inferno Nest and theck of imperial protection! Ah, for a moment, I forgot the two of them considered themselves blood sisters. Chapter 514: Emotional Compensation. Empress Gyadiosas humanoid form was that of a levianewt, which should have been obvious considering her children took after her. This meant her form showed her gills, fins along her back and tail, and also a set of whiskers underneath her chin. Unlike her children, though, her body waspletely reptilian, showing barely any pink elven skin. Still she had blue hair, though, it looked more like a mane as it covered her entire neck and even went down her back and tail, following her dorsal fin. As a levianewt, she had no set of wings, of course, but I knew from my lectures that she also wasnt a normal leviathan either. She, like her children, were mutant leviathans who could fly in the sky without wings, as they innately had the ability to control clouds to help them levitate. From seeing Kahmeets real form from up close, I was sure his mother and sister should look like Chinese dragonsa seiryuu or long. Well, considering Gyadiosa was predominantly blue, I might as well call her a Qing Long, an azure dragon hehe. Joke over. Ah, absolutely majestic. You cant get whale jerky and fresh walrus steak as good as in Frozen Nest. This very azure dragon was currently gorging down tes full of food while her fins were pping around, acting almost like wings. It warms the heart, that is for sure. Sitting next to her, Empress Virrx was doing the exact same thing, only that she wasnt hiding her excitement through her small appendages. Her rainbow-colored feathers were fluttering about whenever she sighed in satisfaction, curling her hands to pump the air. As animated as always, Mother-Empress. Well, my chefs had already prepared a simr feast for my child and retainers. They already had great taste-testers before the both of you arrived, Mom affectionately interjected, prompting the three women tough alongside each other, looking like a group of well, good friends. It might not look like it, but these three just participated in a serious political matter with one of them getting into a fight with our emperor. Yet they were acting as if none of that had happened. I see your wound ispletely gone, Virrx said as she finished some fish soup. I am sure Eltharion dealt a pretty serious blow with his ck mes on your shoulder, but look at you, you seem finer than a fledgling after their first long hibernation.The benefits of having a holy dragon as a daughter, I presume, Gyadiosa added, prompting Mom tough in an exaggerated manner, covering her mouth like some gleeful noble woman. I am willing to bet my daughter is far morepetent than even the current dragon ruler of light, my dears. As deep as the burn was, Hestias [Miraculous Grace] is divine to the point she can rejuvenate even these old bones of mine. I do say though, if you are experiencing any skeletal pains, break some of the bones ande over, Ill have my daughter only charge you a vault of treasure. Hahaha, finally having the chance to boast about your daughter and you will not shut up. Fair enough, you deserve it after everything Ive done on my end, Virrx cackled without a care for the people around her. She could not control how ear-piercing it was bing. Still, my lovely son and I are still at the peak of how a rtionship between mother and child should be, Melloxtressa. You and your daughter are too far behind to catch up to our radiance. Praising our children all those years must have built up all that jealousy, correct? I still cannot believe you held this smug behavior even when you finally came back with your daughter. You are still too result-oriented; too afraid, Gyadiosa interjected to stop Virrxs rant and posing. If it were me, I would have presented everything my children had done while I was gone in the most brilliant light possible! Make it morous; fit for those humanoid lyricists to make a tale, understand? The simple report of what she did was too mundane, dear! Maybe, maybe, but I am sure you would have only listened to my charade with pity. Now, though, you know what my daughter can do and you cant deny it. Muwahahah! Bask in her presence. Bask and ept that our eight imperial child is worthy of the name of Kargryxmor! Hahaha! Yes, this is how it usually goes when one of them starts drinking, Wendriosa said as she inconspicuously tilted her head to me. I looked at the two empty bottles of dwarven fire winea drink made to intoxicate even the most stout dwarven drinker. As they were guests, Gyadiosa and Virrx had brought over some as presents, most likely to ease the mood before we actually began the real reason for why they came here. And, as I knew from personal experience, dragons werent very good drinkers. As in, our biology wasnt the best suited to metabolize alcohol and due to our usually efficient metabolism to sustain ourrge physique, some weird things happened within that made it look weird how us majestic dragons were getting destroyed by some strong wines and spirits. Also, turning ourselves into humanoids was actually making the effect worse, so, yeah. At least, that was what my dragon doctor told me. As your doctor, Mom, I would suggest you stop drinking so much when youre still recovering. I wanted to say but I sighed in the end as it looked impossible to stop these three at this point. Frankly, I probably had nothing to worry about since Moms constitution was just abnormal in the first ce. When Gyadiosa mentioned arge wound on Moms body, she meant therge burn scar Eltharion had inflicted on her that she hastily covered up by freezing that entire section of her body. Not to mention, the scorched parts all around her body, as well. During our flight back to Frozen Nest, I used the time to heal up Mom as quickly as possible, but goodness, I only realized it when I inspected her body that the wound dug right into her bone. Mom, though, told me she barely felt the pain at all and while she knew it was pretty severe, she told me she had dealt with worse, reminding me how she struggled with the rank SS leviathan back in Elyonda. A wound that would have caused a human to fall in shock was nothing to Mom. I honestly had no idea how to think about this. Was this how normal people thought of me whenever I did something dragon-like? Just enjoy the meal, really. Itll end when it ends, Nong added after Wendriosasment. I just ate, though, Iined. Well, then you should probably eat more, Sister, Kahmeet argued as he was diligently going through his dishes, eating with exceptional form. Your bureaucrats and ours are probably talking through some details before they hand everything over to our empress-mothers. I see I frowned, feeling a bit awkward as my three siblings and I sat together on the side of the table. We were all wearing kimonos right now with dishes ced in front of us, but instead of enjoying it, it felt kinda awkward, especially with our mothers acting so nonchnt after everything. I couldnt help but sigh as I had psyched myself up for a political meeting. Well, I Hestia, I would like to apologize, Kahmeet suddenly said, shocking me. When I snapped my head to the side, I noticed Wendriosa wasnt too surprised about it. For what? I raised a brow. That Father had to let Maustoovaka go easily due to him and Arkanator supporting me as the imant. For not suspecting Maustoovaka or any ancient dragon until Fargryneill had to reveal Ryranakuss and her struggles with our culture. For not being able to reach you in time, he answered as he stopped moving his fork. I want you to know that I am willing to take responsibility. Ask me anything. Anything that I can reasonably fulfill shall be yours, Sister. My face tensed up a bit, prompting me tough nervously. Yeah Moms retainer did tell me to do just that. Dragon Ruler Alextraxus is no fool, nor are Lord Guyulthanos and Lord Karydrinos; they know exactly what to ask and, unless I am willing to antagonize you and them, I am obligated to repay the damages my supporters have done. If you had been hurt any further, a blood price probably wouldnt have been unreasonable Brother said with a sullen tone, telling me he would have epted such a demand in that scenario. Feeling a bit awkward, I sighed. I just want to let you know that I am not that sort of person. I understood that well when we had the chance to talk, Hestia. I understand the political schemes and the cultural dissonance is harsh on your stay in Kargryx, but I do wish you would enjoy your stay. I had hoped my younger siblings would have all enjoyed it Haaa, this is going in the wrong direction. As I was about to speak up, Wendriosa interjected. The moment you became too involved in your duties as the crown prince, that was when you started to drift away from us, Brother. This lecture, again? Kahmeet snarled, but turned his head away to not show his teeth to us. I am just presenting the truth, Brother. Nongramos, Ryranakus, and Fargryneill have all faced some issues simr to bullying as they grew up, and I have told you to be more strict with those elder scales. They will not listen to me, after all, Wendriosa spat out, venom drenched on every letter. It only took Maustoovaka to beat up Ryranakus and nearly imprison Hestia for you to actually take the matter seriously. You are lucky Fargryneill only escaped Miononbx with an inferiorityplex instead of actual wounds from all the fighting she had to do! As Kahmeet sighed, Wendriosa dugged the dagger even deeper. Ive done whatever I could to help our younger siblings. Do as much as I could as the second child of the First Empress; the shadow of the young tyrant of the family. You think our empire has nothing it needs to revitalize? That elemental scar on Inferno Nest says otherwise. One awkward situation on one side and now this? What the heck did I get myself into here? Kahmeet and Wendriosa didnt look like they would stop their argument any time soon, so I turned my eyes to Nong who was eating his meal, ignoring everything around him. The unity my half-siblings showed during my first meeting with Eltharion felt a bit like an illusion, or maybe this was just family being family. Sure, we might have drama, but at the end of the day, we were still family. At least, I hoped so. Hey, Nong I began, sheepishly, unable to eat anything with this mood. They argue often, yeah, he replied, probably misunderstanding what I wanted to talk about. Moving his head closer to me, he whispered. Just leave them. There was some invisible friction between them and their mother due to thetters entire job of policing our defense and peace, and so on. Considering Kahmeet is supposed to live up to her duties, his entire apology wasnt just due to him feeling responsible for you. So they are letting off steam? I replied to which he nodded. It is a bit awkward for an over 3000-years-old mother to lecture her 489-years-old son over an obvious subject. It doesnt need to be talked about; both knew what they had to do, but they still needed an outlet. Wendriosa, well, found a weak spot and is trying to persuade him to ept her ideology. Nothing special. I guess that does make sense why they are being so rambunctious. Good to know, thanks but that isnt what I wanted to talk about, I responded, catching his attention. Ive visited Kramps, as in, his divine realm at his altar room near Coral Beard. We talked about you guys and also about you, Nong. Oh? Hope the old man isntining too much about us whenOooooooh. Nong turned away, eyes widened in realization of what I truly meant. Myst visit to Kramps included learning why he disapproved of my half-siblings. For Nong, he stated while he liked his attitude, he disliked the fact Nong was a liar. That he lied about his Adulthood Pilgrimage, but he didnt specify about what. Since Kramps could see through the eyes of people who believed in him, Nong probably leaked his secret to somebody. Nong needed a moment to rpose himself before he turned back to me, face redder than tomatoes. I-I see Yo-You know I told Mom and my party members since it was just after I met Kramps. Are we the only ones who know about it? No, otherwise, Kargryxmor wouldnt have learned, right? Nong confirmed my suspicion. No, my mother knows And I guess the wyverns I met back then. Also another person Hestia, I Guess Mom doesnt need to act so surprised when she speaks with Virrx, I thought, remembering Mom wanted to talk to the other empresses about Krampss feelings for my half-siblings. One less awkward talk, I guess. I wont judge you, Nong, I interrupted before he could finish his sentence, causing him to freeze up. We all have our past and I, of all people, understand it well that sometimes you dont want to reveal a part of yourself because youre ashamed or embarrassed about it. I dont care if you are a hypocrite, Nong; I am one as well, if you ask me. The both of us changed a lot as we grew up. Circumstances happen and trying to keep something concealed isnt the issue; people are allowed to have secrets, Hikari said, to which I agreed. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred tform and support their work! I know you might feel awkward after how you preached about Family doesnt lie to each other, but Im okay with that, Nong. I wouldnt say you broke my trust just yet; you actually have to do something actually bad to do so, so cheer up. I just wanted you to know, I stated. You dont need to tell me about it. I am having a hard time believing youre only 18 mentally, Hestia. Haaa, what do the humans say? You act like a saintess, or something, Nong smiled bitterly, chuckling a bit. Thank you. You certainly are more mature than I was when I did my pilgrimage. Well, unlike a big oaf in the sky, I would rather befriend my family members than antagonize each one. Our lifespans are a bit long, you know, and that means we will have each for a long time, so let us make sure we dont hate each other. Yeah Nong raised his ss, prompting me to do the same as we clinked them together in a cheer. Honestly, I would rather that part of my past just die out. Then again, with everybody so loud, I dont think anybody would hear what I have to say. Looking at Kahmeet and Wendriosaser-focused on each other, I had to agree. Letting out a deep sigh, I then turned to our empress-mothers. Huh? Look at her! Mom cackled as she pointed at the screen of the recorder? Isnt she just adorable as she slumbers like this? Tiny, indeed! Gyadiosa blurted out with a wide grin. Just the perfect size to be gobbled up; Sleeping so peacefully as if nothing around her can harm herOh, look at her wagging her tail and moving her legs! Shes dreaming of something. Virrx nodded fervently as she finished a ss of wine. Ahhh, hatchlings and whelplings are the most precious, but I cant believe you got to see yours hibernate like this. My Nong slept like a log when he hibernated for the first time; he was so big back then so it wasnt as cute, but this? Precious Can you give me this? Huh? What are they talking about? I stood up and walked over to see what was on the recording. Ahaha, are you trying to steal away my daughter, Virrx? Get your own daughter, dear, Mom exerted, but suddenly lowered her head to whisper to her. However, my daughter is currently trying to make more of this. These visual and audio recordings are stored in a small manatech and it can be transferred over to another one with the help of one of her artificer friends. I can have a recording and you can have a copy of it, in other words. Doesnt that mean I can record my own children if this recorder is being produced? Gyadiosas eyes widened, looking like the alcohol was flushed out of her system. Eltharion is probably not in the mood, but if I have Kahmeet and Wendriosa find their mates soon, I can have grandchildren! I can record those sweet hatchlings! Oh shit! I dashed over to Moms side, now able to see that Mom had filmed me when I was asleep during my one-yeara! Mom! I shouted before I snatched the recorder from her inebriated hands, causing everybody to stop speaking to turn to me. Huh, Hestia? What are you do Im deleting this! Why are you recording somebody sleeping! I dered, shocking Mom to the point she shot up from her seat. Her flush waspletely gone. No! My memories of you, stop it! Mom and I struggled for a moment as we fought for the recorder. Sadly, Mom unleashed her true powers to stop me from pressing the delete button as she reimed her treasure without much fanfare. I could only fall onto my knees as Mom ced the recorder into her storage, effectively making it impossible for me to erase Moms ability to show other mothers any weird videos she had made of me. I guess as long as you are happy Somehow, this little hectic moment was the catalyst to stop our meal. Kahmeet and Wendriosa both pushed us to stop ying around and finally have the meeting, to which Gyadiosa had to agree, now sober. After we had a chance to go to the toilet, we then rendezvoused outside the meeting room, prompting the dragonkin inside to let us in. There, our group all went to our respective seats, with Mom and Gyadiosa sitting on the ends of the table, with Frozen Nest members on one side and maind Miononbx on the other. Unlike the mood from before, it did be a bit more tense as none of us were smiling or joking around. The empresses were staring at the documents, reading them without a hint of noise outside of the scratching of parchment. My siblings were doing the same, but I skipped out on it. Mostly cause the moment I had to even look at what was written on it, everybody was already done. Melloxtressa, your actions today have destabilized the peace within Miononbx. Not only have you openly defied your own emperor, but you also caused a massive strife that the dragoon order and various dragons under my control had to intervene into to stop an esction. I had to even personally call for the aid of the holy dragon flight after we were notified of your actions, Gyadiosa began. I would like you to defend yourself after the damages you have caused. What is there to say? Maustoovaka should have never even attempted to nce in my daughters direction. Dragon ruler or not, none have the right to demean and even attack my child. The damages Inferno Nest received is the minimum rpense for damaging my reputation as the Sixth Empress of Kargryx! Mom dered. If a dragon ruler does not respect our authority, then we have a duty to show them why we are Eltharions mates, no? We are not chiding you for attacking Arkanator and Maustoovaka in your attempt to rescue Hestia, Melloxtressa. That is fine; they admitted to their faults, Virrx said. The issue is your rampage. You acted like a wild. The moment you became an empress, you lost your title as Frozen Nests dragon ruler, and that isnt just a random gesture. Every dragon flight and drake wake became part of your responsibility! You have a duty to judge fire dragons fairly as any other ice dragonkin, yet you injured multiple of them when you had the power to control yourself! As the documents noted, your attack included coteral damages to dragonkin uninvolved in attacking your daughter. They were caught in your rage, Gyadiosa added. The fact your ice dragonkin retinue did not hold back either could be cause for a civil war. Do you understand this threat, Melloxtressa? Enough of this prattling. State my punishment. Hearing Mom say this, Gyadiosa grit her teeth. That is not the point. With the session crisis currently unresolved, showingck of unity between us empresses is a perfect catalyst for dragonkin to go wild in their efforts to promote their imant! We empresses are the arbitrators and hands for Emperor Eltharion! We are not allowed to directly intervene in the crisis due to our emperors ruling, but that doesnt mean we shouldnt at least maintain the peace to hopefully stop a war between our children! By not directly intervening she meant the empresses couldnt fight each other. They could support their children without any repercussions but they had to do all they could to prevent meaningless bloodshed if possible. You came back and are causing an issue now that your daughter is awake, Virrx stated. Maustoovakas punishment was woefully extreme, but you are making it hard for us to sit back and take it, Melloxtressa. What are you teaching your daughter here? She is to be the eight imperial child, and you are not showing her the dignity of one! Are you a brute, or are you Melloxtressa, former Dragon Ruler of Ice? Mom remained silent, eyes ring at Gyadiosa, telling her to spit out what she had to say. Seeing this, thetter shook her head. You are to stay on the maind to perform your duties under our supervision. My uncles snapped their heads around as they heard this, barely able to keep themselves from blurting out their indignation. Mom, though, clicked her tongue. My authority is over Frozen Nest. How am I supposed to do so efficiently from Coral Beard? Hestias subspace, Wendriosa interjected. Empress-Mother Yuilengreill has reported on the usage of it and it has been publicly revealed to us through Fargryneills appearance. The punishment on Frozen Nests side will involve you, Empress-Mother, to stay inside Coral Beard until your punishment period is over. You are to perform your duties from there, but you may enter Hestias subspace whenever you need, Nong added. As such, your advisors and retainers are to enter Hestias subspace and report to you there. To assure the empress-mothers can monitor you, you are to issue each one a pair to allow them entry into it. What! I nearly jumped up from my seat, prompting my uncles to snarl in response. Seeing me unhappy about it made them displeased. What is this? Why are you demanding something from me without my consent here? This is a punishment to Frozen Nest, dear, Gyadiosa argued. Your mother and the ice dragon flight attacked Inferno Nest and uwfully went on a rampage to scar their territory while also causing coteral; this cannot be denied. Both the fire and ice flight are looking forpensation for what was done today, and unless we leave one side furious, punishment must be issued to both sides. And you belong to Frozen Nest, Princess Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor, Kahmeet stated, using the full name tactic. Dont worry, as I said, Inferno Nest and I will have to pay you back. Think of it as a transaction done under the pretense of a diplomatic gesture, if that will calm your mind. Either way, this will be an order using our Fathers authority here. You cannot disobey. I can in this case because that same Father of ours forbade me from entering the subspace due to it not belonging to Miononbx! If it doesnt count as our empires territory, then with what right do you have to force me to give you not one, but five pairs of runes for something I invented outside of Kargryx? I countered. If you want them, allow me to enter my subspace. You know we cannot do that, Hestia, Virrx said. That restriction personally came from your Father, while this is done through us. Regardless, you are correct; we might have overstepped our authority on this matter. What do you wish in return for the five pairs? Before today? Probably nothing since we are family. As long as you dont hand the runes over to some random person, Ill be okay with it, although Ill restrict the entry permission, just saying. The subspace is my domain; my word isw inside, I stated. Unless I say otherwise, I want a restraining order on Maustoovaka and most of his close retainers. I dont care what their reasons are, I want them to stay away from me. If they break such an order, then let it be known Maustoovaka broke Fathers authority. What about Arkanator? Gyadiosa asked. I technically asked him for help from Maustoovaka, so Ill have to thank him eventually. Then, I will ept these terms. Melloxtressa? eptable, Mom stated, causing Uncle Alextraxus to speak out in disagreement, only for Mom to shake her head. I am happy to pay this price for protecting my daughter and reminding Inferno Nest to not spite a Nordor, Alextraxus. Dont you think this chipped scale is more than a scar of shame? It immortalizes your actions. Thetter sighed, before nodding his head in eptance. My Empress, you are truly the one I chose to follow. We will take care of your daughter while you are away. By my blood! Uncle Kary saluted. By my scale! Uncle Guyul did the same. So fast. I guess this is the bond betweenrades. Alextraxus turned to Gyadiosa after the four shared a moment. I presume this is the extent of the punishment? Our Empress will still be able to meet her daughter, right? Naturally. To separate a mother from their child will only cause more trouble instead of calming things down, she answered. Deliver the needed subspace rune to Melloxtressa once she is in Coral Beard and we will see Frozen Nests punishment fulfilled. Good. Alextraxus then drew his head to me to whisper. Hestia, spite Inferno Nest as much as you can. Ask for whatever you want! I think Im starting to understand what is going on here. It looks like Frozen Nest is getting a lighter punishment to appease some dragons, but we can still embarrass Maustoovaka, Hikari stated exactly what I thought. How many wishes can I ask for? I immediately turned to Kahmeet. As much as needed. As long as what you ask is legal and doable, you may ask as many individual demands as you wish until I presume it is enough to repay for you experienced, he replied, looking like he was taking this extremely seriously with how he pulled up a pen and parchment to write everything down. Okay, Maustoovaka, you fool, Im gonna bleed you dry! I smiled. First, I wish for fire stones strong enough to endure the ice stones we use for buildings. I want to create a set of armor that can endure extreme cold. That is not a demand, Hestia,Kahalmeet frowned as he wrote that down. Those stones are worth nothing to us and our n has plenty of them in our storage. Ill get you them. Ask for something substantial now. Yeah, he is being fair about it. Okay, lets think. I want a strong fire organ or material to upgrade my catalyst,I pulled my [Heart of the Volcano Catalyst] from storage, presenting it in front of Kahmeet so he could appraise itIt is made from a rank B volchark heart that I got ages ago, but I know that my alchemist can upgrade it with something new. I cant offer you a rank S, but I can give you a rank A dragon heart. Do you wish to improve on some aspects of your fighting? Music. Im willing to lose some of the volcano hearts effect as long as I can use it to improve my bard skills; any amplification or method to make it easier to spread my music would be best! I said. With Hikari and I essentially able to y four songs in unison in our humanoid form, or two songs as a dragon, I wanted to further improve my Hold on! Didnt the Prince of Pride use a lute when we fought? Didnt that thing seem like a weapon? Pardon, but do some bards use instruments with catalysts embedded in them? I asked as I had a lightbulb light up in my brain. Yes, Nong answered in Kahmeets stead. cksmiths can imbue monster materials into the individual pieces of a bards instruments, while some manatechnicians can attach mana batteries and even catalysts into it to allow things like lutes, drums, or even flutes to amplify their powers. Nong further exined that the bard sub-system actually affected instruments needed for certain songs. This forced catalysts made specifically for instruments to gain an additional requirement that they could only be activated when the instrument was yed. Therefore, they werent the most popr amongst bards since they werent just expensive but also dangerous to use, which was why you rarely saw them. You already had to be strong to assure your investments didnt just break for some reason. Which made me think of the Prince of Pride once again. I remembered how he boasted about using the Griffon King, Assurfels, materials to create his lute. It not only amplified his strange wind magic, but it also felt like my voice was being drowned out when we had our sh back in Aureolis. I need to prepare for him How though? I want to change my wish! I pulled out my party bracelet and showed Kahmeet the address for the luthier I had recently visited. The man in this address is currently finishing an order for a geigler for me. Would it be possible to add a catalyst to it? Kahmeets eyes widened a bit as he stroked his beard, looking down at the blue screen projected from my party bracelet. He then nodded for a moment before he began scribbling it down. Ill get you two rank A materials for your two new catalysts. Brother! Y-your Highness! the dragonewt sitting on Gyadiosas side looked like they were about to protest, but they were immediately interrupted by Wendriosaughing out loud. That sounds fine! Our little sister deserves a good reward for having endured that ancient dragons rambling. Yeah, I can handle that part. Nong nodded. Two rank A doesnt seem enough, if you ask me. She did have to survive against a few rank S dragons, so ask for something else, Hestia. Then another instrument. This time, for this. I changed the current note to show the blueprints for a very special piece of instrument to Hikari and me. A violin alone wasnt enough, we wanted to y the piano again! I know it doesnt look finished, but Im not too sure how to recreate it from my memories back on Earth. Would it be possible? Our dragonewts arent fools, Hestia! Virrx boasted. Ill have my n take care of this. Well also have some elven minstrels and carpenters aid us as well, so dont worry. Review the ns whenever you can and give us some feedback, and I will assure you will get your instruments ready. Man, I feel spoiled! Funnily enough, for the creation of my magical instruments, wealth from Inferno Nest would be used to create them, meaning materials would be siphoned from Maustoovaka to repay me for the emotional damage. Unfortunately, these three instruments were also the limits for my demands. After we settled this, Mom had to deal with a few more matters, one of them concerned a few refugees from Inferno Nest. Specifically, Fehrkatruk had issued a wish for asylum in Frozen Nest for his family after his Father was killed by Maustoovaka. epted. Hedthk sacrificed his life to protect Hestia; I will not let his family be harmed by Inferno Nest. Moms decision was final. After a few more topics that didnt concern me were brought up, our meeting for today had ended. The two empresses and my three siblings also decided to travel back to the maind on the same day, so we said our goodbyes to them when it was almost dark. It was also decided that Mom would go to Coral Beard for her punishment once the refugees arrived tomorrow, so I took this chance to spend some time with Mom and give her a massage for everything that happened today. We would meet up whenever I opened the subspace, but it seemed like she wouldnt be able to see me off when my party and I went on our arctic expedition. Hearing this only made me want to invent something elsethe phone. I wanted to call Mom and people from around the world. Video streaming wasnt enough; we needed long-rangemunications! However, that was for another day. For now, I took my beauty sleep and readied myself to wee a few fire dragons to Frozen Nest In addition to holy dragon guests. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 515: The Fire Dragon Refugees. Twenty fire dragonsthat was the total number of refugees that would being to Frozen Nest to find protection from Maustoovakas wrath. The entire group wasposed out of Hedthks and his wifes side of the family, including their children, which surprised me; honestly, I thought the group would be a bitrger since I saw multiple older dragons help me out during my escape. Apparently, they had also fled Inferno Nest, but they were seeking safety with their families in other regions or were bunkering down in Loatryx. Hedthks family were the only onesing over to us, from what I presumed, due to the debt I owed him. A debt Mom and I were fully willing to repay. Still, I was a bit confused why exactly his family chose toe over here, with the way that ice and fire dragons despised each other. Fehrkatruk, his son, and I had a weird rtionship considering how we fought each other during our first meeting when he and his posse tried to coerce me into taking a side in the session crisis, only for him to do me a favor by pulling his father into my whole dispute with Maustoovaka. Were we friends, acquaintances, or just people who helped each other on asion? Probably thetter, right now. [I can see them,] Shay announced while flying over our weing party, prompting all the dragons around me to turn their attention south. [More than twenty, though,] Beth added, prompting other ice wyverns to confirm what she said. Holy dragons, Alextraxus bellowed in Draconic, his raspy dragon voice echoed around the ice-cold, grey-sand beach. Your orders, Empress? Mom raised her head, eyeing the caravan of dragons, dragoons, and wyverns nketing the sky like onerge cloud. They are here for my daughter, and she did promise Yuilengreill that she would speak with them. Allow them in; I dont see the Dragon Ruler of Light amongst them, even though two of them are rank S. Due to my deal with Mom and Yuilengreill to host Annaheil, the niece of the former cardinal vicar of Aureolis, in Coral Beard, I was supposed to help Mom with managing Iceskale and for thetter, she wanted me to speak with the holy dragon flight. Specifically concerning the fact I was a holy dragon; the only one in our family, so they saw me as their princess. Their ticket to contend for the throne of Kargryx, in other words.Then again, Ive only heard Yuilengreillin about how much they wanted to meet me, so maybe it wouldnt be so bad. I had to confront them eventually, and they probably thought this was the best time for everything since such arge caravan was approaching Frozen Nest on friendly terms. Easy to mix in. Then should we treat this as a diplomatic envoy, Your Majesty? Alextraxuss first son and heir, Siegragxus, asked, prompting Mom to nod in response. He then turned to me. [Princess Hestia, we shall first wee the refugees in a casual tone as nned, but with the holy dragonsing, please, remember to maintain your dignity. They are here for obvious reasons, as you can guess, so we should show that you are our princess and that they have no right to include you in their machinations. Regardless of your stance in the session crisis.] [So, I should just stay neutral with them? Not friendly?] I replied. [No deals for this visit. Listen to them but do notmit to anything they wish to say. If you have your own ns for the future, you should present it before their dragon ruler in their territory, not here and now.]He then turned his head back to the sky[Lets see what they are nning with the dragon princess of Frozen Nest.] Ah, please dont make this awkward With amanding roar, Uncle Guyulmanded multiple personnel of our weing party to get into formation. Aside from Mom, her top retainers, and my usual party members, we were also apanied today by the aforementioned Siegragxus and the heirs of Uncle Guyulthanos and Uncle Karydrinos. Just like Sieg, they were helping their fathers out in their primary duties and were here for that responsibility. Also, with the whole incident on Inferno Nest, their fathers wanted them to prepare to be my future retainers in a simr rtionship like Mom and them. Although, considering I hadnt met them until now, they probably only came out to do so now that I was seen in a brighter light by the popce. Outside of them, we didnt have any other dragons around, although we were close enough to Iceskale for a few toe to us for reinforcement if a fight were to begin. The rest of the weing party were wyverns and dragonewt dragoons. In an ordered fashion, thetter two groups proudly stood in two lines to create a red carpet effect, with my party members doing the same as they belonged to this group in this official setting. In the middle, all the dragons stood up with their chins up and chest out, growling with their mighty fangs exposed as they each released an icy mist from their mouths, creating a veil of it around them. The only dragons who werent doing this was Mom and I, as the former wasying in the center of this dragon circle with her head raised while I was perched on her shoulder I was a bit too small for me to sit next to her to create any impact. Well, standing on her shoulder wasnt any better since I looked like a pet bird, but at least people could see me! Kraaaaagh! The loud roar of the caravans leader announced their arrival, prompting Uncle Guyul to reply. Like an airports air traffic controller, he was giving them orders from down here on where tond safely. Once the 20 fire dragons, five holy dragons, and their wyvern and dragoon entouragended, our wyverns and dragoons saluted. Wee, Mom announced as the dragons in front of her moved to the side, reced by a frigid bed made from ice spikes to push Mom from the ground, allowing her to tower over the fire wyvern. This is Frozen Nest. Domain of Dragon Ruler of Ice, Alextraxus. My administrative territory. One of the fire dragons approached, a dragonkin that looked more like ava drake with how bulky their body was. Sierranavus Rexmardr, Your Majesty, Sixth Empress of the Dragon Empire of Kargryx, Melloxtressa. I am the current matriarch of n Kleodrastria with the death of my partner, Hedthk Kleodrastria, and the true matriarch of n Rexmardr, after my father ascended with God Kargryxmor. With this announcement, all the dragonkin associated with these two ns bowed their heads and lowered their tails. Once Mom allowed them to raise their heads, Sierranavus approached us once again, but instead of bowing this time, she suddenly ripped out a single brown-red scale from her chest. Our side let out questioning grumbles at this surprising sight. We have received word that you have epted our proposal for sanctuary, and for that, we would like to thank you. As the current matriarch of n Kleodrastria and Rexmardr, I, Sierranavus Rexmardr, am humbly offering you my scale as a sign of loyalty. Shes offering to actually switch sides? To us dragonkin, to offer ones scale was simr to bing a vassal or retainer to another dragonkin. Our scales were our pride, as they signified not only strength and durability, but also beauty and the power of our mana, as maintaining it at a pristine state required proper dedication. Simr to a girl valuing her hair, or a gym-goer their muscles and athleticism. To pry off this important body part, despite the abundance of it, also meant leaving ourselves vulnerable for a moment. That meant trust in the receiver. In this case, it also meant abandoning their allegiance to Maustoovaka and Inferno Nest toe over to Frozen Nest the fire dragons enemies. Essentially, they were really going down the traitor route. Which, honestly, made sense with their situation. Do you understand what you are saying with those words? Alextraxus responded instead of Mom. Yes, Lord Alextraxus. The dragon matriarch nodded. Kleodrastria and Rexmardr does not wish to align with Frozen Nest, but with the Sixth Empress and her daughter, Third Princess, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor. We wish to be in a simr standing as n Thxarus, Ievfuchsdra, and Liandsee. Oh, I misjudged that part. That does change things up, but not by much. Youre still helping out the ice dragon flight one way or another. I thought she wanted to be residents of Frozen Nest, but she was going directly to the crown! Instead of working under a dragon ruler, she wanted to be one of Moms hands! Talk about ambitious. Then you know exactly the disrespect you are showing me and my brothers! Alextraxus roared, followed by the audible growling of Uncle Guyul and Kary. I rule thesends, yet you are speaking with our empress without my consent. You may have shown your respect to her, but you dismiss the hospitality that I, the ruler of the ice dragon flight, am showing a fire dragon like you. For what your kind has done to our princess and Frozen Nest, you do not deserve to continue staying on thisnd! Yet, her husband sacrificed his life for my daughters freedom, Mom intervened. His son apanied and protected Hestia in her escape, risking his life in the process, as well. We should at least hear them out, no, Alextraxus? If her reasons are proper, Your Majesty. Of course. Sierravanus. Speak. What use are you to me, and why are you going this far? Bing Alextraxuss vassal is enough to grant you the freedom you need to live on ournds and to abandon Maustoovaka. Information on Inferno Nests movements, including that of Lord Arkanator, she answered, piquing everybodys attention. Before their differences on how to install Prince Kahmeet on the throne, my partner was a stout loyalist to Lord Maustoovaka, having fought with him for Emperors Eltharions right as our sovereign. He has been listening to the two dragon rulers talks and also their ns, especially concerning how to deal with Princess Wendriosa and her leviathan supporters. If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Interesting, but that does not seem to affect me. My daughter has no wish to contest the throne, and as empress, it is my duty to prevent Alextraxus from attempting to go to war with Inferno Nest for the sake of peace. You possessing this information can tempt him, or the many vengeful ice dragons and drakes; even if not, Maustoovaka and Arkanator will have a reason to strike at us. We are in a precarious social situation from what just happened, you must understand this. I do; we all do, which is why we seek refuge under your wings, Your Majesty. My partner had always supported a bloodless session! Sierravanus stated with conviction, followed by the firm nod from her son, Fehrkatruk. Lord Maustoovaka not only threatened your daughter, but he also escted everything to the point he physically hurt Prince Ryranakus and hurt his rule and reputation by killing one of his blood brothers! n KleodrastiaNo, my sons and I wish to avenge my partner! Her snarl immediately agitated the rest of her entourage, joining her in a raucous roar that was filled with bloodthirst. However, just as she fully expressed her rage in one moment, she quickly showed her submissive side before Mom could say anything. However, this is only myourpersonal feelings on this matter. I am now responsible for two ns and my rtives on both sides, which is why, as long as I am ordered to do so, I will remain under your wings shadow, Your Majesty. As such, the reason why I wish to pledge to you, to n Nordor, is because my information will benefit your daughter. [Me?] I answered with [Telepathy]. I was starting to understand Draconic, but I still would rather not speak with my botched artiction. My son has told me of your position in this session crisis. From what I understood, you do not wish to be a contender, but you still wish to interfere with it to assure your siblings safety, correct? I affirmed her question, prompting her to continue. Your bravery as a whelpling to defy a rank S is admirable, Your Highness. As such, wouldnt it benefit you to know what the two Inferno Nest rulers are thinking concerning your sister? [I dont want to sabotage any of my siblings chances in the session crisis. I want to prevent an all-out war between them, though, so I definitely dont want to make it awkward between us when I have to move.] Lack of information is a weakness. True. Not knowing is worse than being in the know. At least with thetter, I can decide what to do with the information. Regardless of how valuable the information was, being in the dark of what Kahmeet and Wendriosa were doing with their campaigns did make me a bystander. In fact, I felt exactly that when they had their whole argument yesterday at the dinner table. I didnt know them well enough. [Mom?] If that were the case, then I had to defer my opinion to somebody who knew better. [It wouldnt hurt, but the issue is that bing a direct retainer of an imperial member, especially a rank SS like me, is an incredibly prestigious moment. Think of all the dukes and grand dukes of the Artorias Kingdom and how they are seen; this dragoness is nning to elevate her ns to such a status, pretty much securing their future on Frozen Nest. They would have proper authority, do you understand?] [So we shouldnt?] [No. She would gain too much; we dont know her full intentions,] Mom shot the proposal down. [In fact, if she wishes to have any use on Frozen Nest, instead of being treated like an outcast due to our animosity with the fire dragons, then she has to offer some of that information regardless. I will proceed to ept her as Alextraxuss retainer. That way, we can control her somewhat.] [Wont this cause her to dislike us?] [And? What a fool of a matriarch she would be to think otherwise in my presence! We repaid our debt to her husband by offering her full protection on Frozen Nest; to treat her as if she was part of the ice dragon flight. She dishonored Alextraxus already, yet she wishes to spit at my hospitality? That, Hestia, is different, and she better understand that quickly if she wishes to be more than a vassal under a vassal.] In the end, Mom decided to do exactly that, pleasing my retainer uncles greatly. Not surprising to Mom, Sierravanus quickly capitted, giving no counter-arguments once Mom made her reasoning clear. On other hand, I did notice some dissatisfied grumblings from behind, mostly from the younger fire dragons in the group, but nobody said anything under the pressure of everybody involved. Once that was over, Uncle Alex sent Sieg with the refugees to show them around Iceskale, as they would settle in Loatryx for a while until they could find a cave suited for them. Due to the fact Frozen Nest was drenched, especially the underground, in the lingering mana of Thxarus, it made most caverns and mountains inhabitable for a fire dragon due to the cold and asional blizzards. If I didnt have my sr core, it probably would be hard on me as well. The fire dragons most likely would have to terraform a bit if they wanted to live properly, or, permanently stay inside Loatryx. Either way, they would have to adapt and I hoped they understood this fact well. [Mydy ] Just as I was about to turn to the holy dragons, Shay and Beth flew over to me, pointing my attention at six fire wyverns. I wasnt exactly sure why they were standing still for a moment, only for Hikari to point out she recognized them, reminding me that those were the fire wyverns I had hired as temporary retainers! They arent dead! WowThen again, the System didnt point it out, so kinda not a surprise. The wyverns joined up with my party just before my entry into the magma chamber where the entire Maustoovaka incident happened, where they wanted to join me as my retainers. I had epted them temporarily, but both Shay and Beth had expressed their dislike for them, not only cause due to wyvern pride in serving dragons but also their own personal feelings towards it. Some altercation had happened during our escape from Maustoovaka that I wasnt sure what was going on, but the twins had gotten into an argument with them. I had to ask them about it. [The wyverns who attacked us mentioned how they were acting as scouts to find us,] Shay answered. [Lady Hestia, I would suggest we expel them for such a betrayal.] [ Then, Shay, Beth, I would like you two to actually question them about it. The documents did say multiple unnamed wyverns woulde with the fire dragons, so they, too, are seeking asylum. We can kick them out after you find something. Just, be fair, all right? Ill talk to you twoter.] Without anyints, Shay and Beth epted my order, even adding, [We will expose the truth.] Before they took off, though, themander of our dragoon chapter had asked them what was going on, prompting an immediate investigation to assess the truth as the ice wyverns and dragoons took off with the fire ones. Once that was over, the holy dragons approached. Two rank Ss and three rank As came forward, and gave the same greeting Sierranavus gave, only they didnt offer a scale. My name is Michalik Yngvaldr, Your Majesty. Brother of the current Dragon Ruler of Light, and also his representative on this visit. I would like to thank you, Dragon Ruler Alextraxus, and Frozen Nest for allowing us entry, despite ourck of decorum. Pristine white scales, almost like ivory. Just looking at them made me feel like I was back in Aurenas divine realm with all the shadowless, iridescent clouds. With some golden scales to contrast the rest of their bodies, these dragons looked almost like picturesque royalty. Yet, despite their spotless appearance, the jagged-edged carapace protecting them gave them a fierce, primal look like any other dragon, invoking that intimidation factor as you gazed at them. Including their seamless, texture-less, gold-glowing wing membranes, it made almost think Aurena had sent them down with how much they looked like angels. They certainly looked more fitting to be dragons under themand of the Goddess of Light, at least, unlike Krampss abyss-ck appearance. Now, did they like Kramps and Aurena, though? This meeting would happen one way or the other, so I wanted to expedite it, Mom replied. Speak, holy dragon flight. I know you are here for my daughter, so tell me, a silver dragon of Nordor, what you n with my dear, only daughter. We have two reasons. As you know, Your Majesty, we holy dragons have always been in an antagonistic rtionship with the Kargryxmor n, even if we respect their rule. This is, after all, caused by our history with God Kargryxmor, where he slew our true ruler to conquer ournds. It is simr to Frozen Nest and Lord Dragon Ruler Thxarus, correct? I would suggest you not speak of my grandfather with such a casual tone, holy dragon, Uncle Alex snapped, irritation clear as he noticed the intent to manipte. Our two nests might have a simr history with Kargryxmor, but many dragon flights experienced something simr as well. To create Kargryx, Kargryxmor slew many dragonkin, so do not think you can worm yourself into our sympathies with that! Apologies, I did not mean to offend. He bowed, acting humble. As I waited for them to continue, Uncle Kary suddenly sent me a telepathic message. [The history lesson is intended for you, Hestia. Remember young Siegragxuss words for you: No deals for this visit.] I confirmed what he told me and refocused, making sure to not get swayed by any emotional pleas. Then, if you allow me to continue Due to our rtionship, this escted during the civil war, as you know. My eldest sister, the former Dragon Ruler of Light before my brother, seized control after our mother ascended with God Kargryxmor, and intended to support Emperor Eltharions younger brotherthe second sonin an attempt to conceive a child between the two lineages. This, thankfully, stopped when my brother and I showed our loyalty to Emperor Eltharion by turning on our sister to support the true heir of the empire! I remember your sister Speak not ill of the dead, but I remember her disliking Eltharion and the rest of us empresses. She was always a little skink when it came to our interactions, belittling us how we had eyes for Eltharion despite the fact we only truly fell in love with him during the civil war. A civil war your eldest sister encouraged by cajoling his beloved younger brother Prince Inrikk tasted power when his eldest brother fought in the demon war, and that serpent of a dragonessced it with the venom of the crown! Mom revealed her fangs, lording over the holy dragon as she stood up, casting a shadow onto them to no particr reaction. Almost as if the holy dragons were like unshakable monks who epted the hostility as if it was dust on their shoulders. Michalik grinned, eyeing Mom with no shred of fear. That she did; her greed to put a holy dragon onto the throne of Kargryxpelled other dragons to do the same. An earth drake, no, a wind dragon should rule the empire! or something simr that is happening right now, no? The children of his six wives are now fighting over that right, when his intention of talking all six empresses as his partners was to prevent such a thing. We slung enough words. Make your point. Our Dragon Ruler wishes to speak with Princess Hestia about the session crisis. You must understand this is something we could have never expected! That an imperial dragon child would mutate into a holy dragon due to the interference of the god. While Emperor Eltharion does not acknowledge her as his daughter, as we have seen on Inferno Nest, that is different with Sacred Nest. We wish to form an alliance with Frozen Nest to support Princess Hestia in whatever endeavor she wishes, whether it is to support her sibling or to fight them. Ah, now I get it. Okay, yeah, Maustoovaka was at least right with this. The light dragons are really desperate for this moment. Whether the current Dragon Ruler of Light actually supported Eltharion and the empire or not wasnt the issue for me, but that he was definitely gunning for the throne with me in the helm. Most likely to grant them more privileges, which is why they are asking for an alliance. Get my mother on board and they might have a n for things. However! Yet, before anybody could reply, the representative opened his mouth once more, only this time, he was eying me more intensely than before. We do not need an answer for that just yet. Princess Hestia, we smelled it! That mana around you doesnt just belong to the Goddess of Light, but you also seem to be in possession, or have touched, a particr mana us holy dragons used to admire before the Origin Gods descended to this world. What? He raised his head, taking in arge whiff before he exhaled in delight, causing the other holy dragons to do the same. As his eyes opened upon the scolding of Uncle Alex, the holy dragon moved up, slightly, ignoring everything around it. The Light Elemental Emperor! Our former god and the previous elemental primarch, defeated by Origin Goddess Aurena to usurp the role as our primarch of light. Despite all the travels of our young, none of them ever managed to see the catalyst made from the emperors essence because of the Church of Aurena, and now, it is in your possession, right? [Providences Will]! Allow us to see Andiras relic, and we will awaken its true power to destroy even nations, Princess Hestia! Grant us the gods power! Ah, they are zealots, I see. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 516: Relic of Andira, [Providence’s Will]. The deceased light elemental emperors powergrant us the privilege of reveling in this ancient creatures light! Michalik roared once again as golden particles began to cover his eyes, sparkling like stars. You cannot hide it from us, Princess Hestia! To us light dragonkin, the primeval mana of a primarch of light is the embodiment of power from the age of ancients. We can smell it even when others cannot! Smelling it, huh? They probably meant it figuratively since we dragons were pretty attuned to mana. Whether it was cause we cast a lot of magic or cause of our huge mana pool, there wasnt one exact answer to this. However, I did have one idea that I believed made me able to sense the flow of mana even without [Mana Eyes]. [True Draconic Lineage], the generic end-game skill for us dragonkin, was described as an ancient skill that only true dragonkin were allowed to possess. [Draconic Magics], [Arcane Conduit Lv. 10], [Sorcerers Power Lv. 10], [Sages Wisdom Lv. 10]> For me, the skill was thetest evolution after it first started as [Primal Magics], one of my starting racial skills, before it upgraded into [Draconic Magics] when I evolved into a rank D. [True Draconic Lineage] has been with me since the start of my life as a rank B, but even before it, its previous versions had been the backbone of my mage career since it naturally allowed me to cast spells without needing to gain the necessary magic casting skills everybody had to acquire. As such, I was quite attuned to mana-sources, even to the point I could feel the mana as if it was the wind, although most of the time, it felt more like an aura attack. Regardless, I was sensitive to magic. Simrly, these light dragons must have felt something special from [Providences Will] due to our elemental-alignment to the holy element. To them, though, it probably felt nostalgic since they should be old enough to have witnessed the world before the Origin Gods. That meant, they lived during the time of the divine rule of the elemental emperors. [Providences Will], the divine catalyst of Goddess Andira used during her mortal lifetime fighting the archdemons during the demon war, had been created from the remains of the Light Elemental Emperor, and was widely considered by the followers of the Church of Aurena to be the strongest holy catalyst in existence, if not the single strongest catalyst of any element. It was said to be powerful enough to wipe out armies despite the fact its true potential was sealed. Considering how much the dragons wanted to bask in this catalysts presence, you had to wonder why they didnt just steal it from Aureolis Well, beyond the obvious reason, of course. Owner: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Skills: [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 10] [Cast Activation Speed Increase Lv. 10] [Holy Elemental Materialization Lv. 10] [Sacred Amp] [Healing Amp] [Mana Expenditure Lv. 10] [Artillery Spell Enhancement Lv. 10] [Long-Range Spell Enhancement Lv. 10] [Holy Resistance Pierce Lv. 10] [Demi-God Seal] [Slime Intelligence Core] Enchantments: Sealed> The catalysts slime A.I. would only listen to its registered owner. Without them around, the catalyst would simply act like arge paperweight, since it could only register somebody as a new owner if their previous owner either died or handed the catalyst over to somebody else. Or, if you had the support of both Aurena and Andira, they could just grant you authorization over it as the reward for a Divine Quests subgoal, like in my case. Ive seen it used in action, but not enough to really understand its power. Currently, I was trying to make it work, and it had be quite obvious to me that this catalyst wasnt made to be easily used for a beginner. You had to be an established holy mage, since [Mana Expenditure Lv. 10] did exactly as it saidyou were forced to spend far more mana on EVERY SINGLE spell cast with this catalyst, even if they werent holy elemental spells. It might boost my other elemental spells by a bit, but Providences Will still by far worked the best and most efficiently with holy spells; the boost for the other elements got from this catalyst simply wasnt strong enough to justify the extra cost from the mana expenditure skill. Which meant I had to get catalysts for my other elements for efficiencys sake, which was why I wanted an upgrade for my current fire catalyst. Owner: [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] Skill: [Resource Efficiency Lv. 8] [Magic Power Enhancement Lv. 8] [Chant Revocation Lv. 10] [me Furnace Aura] [Cast Activation Speed Increase Lv. 7] [Inferno Amp] [Lava Amp] [Artillery Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] [Explosion Spell Enhancement Lv. 1] Enchantment: [me umtion] [Heat-Mana Transmutation] [Spell Song Amplification]> The current n was to remake the catalyst from the ground up, and separate the [Spell Song Amplification] into my two future instrument catalysts, and improve its fire damage. Maybe I could even have them improve my draconic abilities, depending on what Tasianna could do with it and what Kahmeet was nning to give me. Nevertheless, my catalyst situation could be assessed another time. All the adults were waiting for my answer. The light dragons were asking for permission, even if they were demanding it with their attitude. While I could understand their wish to witness the peak of the holy element, this wasnt a situation where I could just say yes or no with no repercussions. Why? Because I was still a princess of the imperial family of Kargryx and the princess of Frozen Nest. [ I have no reason to show you my catalyst. I dont know you, elder scale,] I answered, deting the light dragons enthusiasm. They stared at me with agape mouths, ncing over to others to see their reactions of disbelief. It seems they didnt expect me to actually turn them down. However, to the ice dragons, I was making the correct choice. No deals. I Pardon me,Michalik cleared his voice as I felt a mana link forming in my head before epting it and sharing it with Mom and my retainer uncles[This should be better. My words might havee out to you, Princess Hestia. Ahem, once again, I would like to propose a favor. Allow us to see [Providences Will], and we would like to help you unlock its full potential! We know Goddess Andira had sealed the catalyst in fear of its power overwhelming the humans!] ? He thinks I misunderstood him. Didnt understand the Draconic due to my age. Eh, I guess that might be true. [Elder scale, I know I am still young, but I can understand Draconic, my speaking is the issue. Once again, I have no reason to grant you a glimpse of [Providences Will] when it currently is one of my best weapons. Unlike you, I still need help to grow my strength. What exactly do you want to do with it? Literally bask in its glow when the Church of Aurena has covered it up in a metal cover for the sake of elegance and appearance?] I had the upper hand here. The difference between our age and strength mattered little with Frozen Nests influence behind me. Arrogance was bad, sure, and this wasnt my achievement, but while acting as Frozen Nests princess, I had to leave those thoughts behind. Act appropriately and live up to Moms expectations for me. [As you know, I am a Champion of Aurena. In fact, I am even trying to promote myself as the first Idol of Aurena, a hybrid blessed between a Champion and Saint that focuses more on showmanship and action to motivate and rally people to a cause or just to quell their fears. I am, after all, probably one of the few who can properly talk with the gods without a severe bacsh to my soul,] I exined. Correct, Mom supported me. Evenpared to Eltharion, Hestia can hold a conversation with any god quite well, especially with those she had made a physical connection with by praying at their shrines. If she wanted to, she may even make contact with Kargryxmor and Aurena right now. [Which is why I do not need your help in unlocking the catalysts true potential, elder scale. I do apologize for that, but I see no benefits here,] I said, knowing the moment Andira wanted to, she could grant me a Divine Quest to personally unlock its powers. The Light Pantheon wanted me to fix their religion and help their blessed; I didnt believe Andira, of all gods, would want to sabotage me, so she must have a reason on why the catalyst had to remain sealed. The time wasnt right, essentially, and I didnt have any reason to trust the light dragons over Aurena and her subordinates. [ I see. Well, this was originally supposed to have just been an invitation to a meeting, Princess Hestia. However, please remember] He looked at Mom and my retainer uncles. [We, the holy dragon flight and the holy drake wake, wish to form this alliance, truly. A princess born from Frozen Nest, but adapted to fit in Sacred Nest, is before us, so should we notbine our power to protect her for the impending session war? After all, let us not delude ourselves; war will ensue, and when that time finallyes, Dragon Ruler Maustoovaka will not forget the slight the young princess has inflicted on him. Nor can we ignore the meddling of the leviathans.] [Leviathans? You mean Caedhul?] Uncle Kary squinted his eyes. [Listen to the information from the fire dragons you just allowed inside your borders, ice dragons. That dragon did not lie; she does know what is going on with Prince Kahmeets forces, and they do know what Princess Wendriosa is doing. She must have overheard something, simr to us,] Michalik urged. [Frozen Nest is isted from the rest of Miononbx, and you rarely try to concern yourself with outside issues since youve never had to before. Even with Empress Melloxtressas almost-guaranteed marriage. Now, though, you have a little princess that wishes for it, and even got herself in trouble over it Until you made your decision, farewell.] With that ominousst message, the light dragons turned and left ournds, and it felt like a big weight was just ced on my shoulders with all that doom mongering. Still, it didntst long when my retainer uncles praised me with how I handled everything, telling me that was the correct way to reject proposals. [Despite the cultural interactions youve seen between us as individuals, the political situation between Kargryxs individual nests should be respected,] Uncle Guyul said. [Aside from our grudge with Inferno Nest, we do not want to be hostile with anybody else. We do trade with different dragon ns and some of our dragonewt descendants do live within the many cities of Loatryx. Essentially, dont promote any animosity if you can avoid it.] [Not to mention, that light dragon wasnt wrong,] Uncle Alex stated with a deep frown. [Logically, forming an alliance for the uing civil war threat is prudent. Aside from the historical issues weve had with Sacred Nest, they do have a reason to rally around us because of you. Even if you will not support their cause, it might be different with your children.] Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Seriously talking about this? [I still believe those dragons always had the same ambition as their sister!] Uncle Kary snarled. [Regardless of how the former Dragon Ruler of Light acted with our empresses, I wouldnt put it aside that her brothers also supported her original intent to usurp the crown from Emperor Eltharion! They only switched sides when they understood the difference between the other imants armiespared to our emperors. The entirety of Frozen Nest supporting Emperor Eltharion due to our empress was the turning point, and everybody knows this!] [A united nest with the help of some split nests versus multiple nests split between Eltharions different siblings. Divide and conquer, they say, but our enemies had already split themselves for us,] Mom added. [Nevertheless, let us resume discussing this matter another time. I have to agree, we will not be able to avoid Sacred Nest with their interest so focused on my daughter. Yuilengreill brought in quite some trouble, even if it is warranted.] [ I guess that is thest, then?] I let out a deep sigh. [Then, Ill be ying around a bit, or, am I require anywhere in the administration?] [Not until those stonese in,] Uncle Kary answered. [Dont forget, Hestia, those recorders, yes? I have located good locations where we may, ahem, record the beauty of the ocean. Not to mention, I also realized something from what Her Majesty had told me yesterdayI could potentially record my seasoned fishers working tours to teach the younglings, correct? I dont have to give them a lecture.] Oooh, Uncle Kary is already getting creative. My initial pitch for the mass production of the recorder was simple to record n teachings from ancient dragons so they could still teach hatchlings and whelplings like me while they snoozed away. One of the issues with dragon culture was that the older dragons were usually hibernating to conserve their souls, missing out on the growth of many new young adult dragonkin. This was my way to resolve that issue, since filming hasnt been invented yet. I also presented the idea of eco documentaries, since Frozen Nestsrgest industry was fishing. Uncle Kary, proud that he was the backbone of our economy, was easily swayed when I told him we could film the depths and the coral beds, allowing us to share those views to the whole world, if we wanted to. That was it, yet, he was already thinking of ways on how to improve on my initial ideas. Seeing this lifted some of the stress away, as I knew my n to create music videos and maybe even streaming might be true with the help of Frozen Nests treasury. I wouldnt have to burden Auroras. [Ive seen it,] Alextraxus added, scratching his chin. [I regret having missed that meeting. Siegragxus exined everything, although I couldnt understand it very well until Her Majesty gave me a taste of it yesterday. My partner would have been overjoyed if we had this recorder tool when our sons were still whelplings. Haha, she would fawn over their appearances once again.] I grimaced. Mom Mom showed more people that recording, huh? [Okay, Im off. Bye.] Gathering Tasianna and Vifi on my back, I flew away from the beach, off in the direction of our mountain home. The former was caressing my back as I felt embarrassment gathering in my head, all while I heard Vifiin how she wanted to go back to Iceskale to get some food before we flew away. After calming down a bit, I activated [Telepathy] and cast an [Air Shield] around my two friends. [Tasianna, I want to speak to Fleindia; could you call her for me?] [To talk about [Providences Will], correct?] I sent her a telepathic nod, confirming her assumption. [That is perfect then. I had also wanted to speak with her if possible, mostly about the holy water Aureolis seemingly produces.] [Oh, youre speaking about the cure for Raffarsons, right? Speaking of which, how much progress have you made for it? I havent been able to talk about it with you at all,] I replied. ording to Tasianna, progress with the cure hadnt been steady since the ingredients used for the demonkins potion couldnt be found on Kargryx, so the alchemists helping her couldnt fully analyze it. Which was why Tasianna had nned to concoct the same potion HighCardinal Theodore had given to Amadeus when we first met. Which meant, abination of some holy water from Aureolis as well as some of my blood. Thetter was easy to get, since I was right here, but we didnt have any of the water to test things out. As such, with my permission to contact Fleindia in Aureolis, Tasianna had a good reason to ask for it now, and immediately went into the subspace to schedule a meeting. Most likely, she would have to meet Cardinal Theodore for it, since I wasnt sure if we had a subspace portal in Aureolis, considering that without me inside the subspace, Grimnir couldnt produce more [Room] runes. With only Vifi now, I quickly made it back to our home in the middle of the afternoon, where I wanted to test [Providences Will] a bit more. I was supposed to practice with it more, and I had too much time to kill until I could be productive again. Fire didnt do anything against those fire dragons. Not enough, at least, meanwhile I nced over to Vifi for a moment before letting out a deep sigh as I reflected on how rtively helpless I felt during the Maustoovaka incident. Sure, the ones I was fighting against were rank A and S dragons, but feeling so weak was just frustrating, regardless of the reality of things. That is one more requirement before our trip up north. <[Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]> Hey, thanks, I told Vifi once I humanized. Too many thanks wont make me feel any better. You said your piece and its my duty to protect you after I became part of Aurora. No need to feel like youre in debt or something; your mother and sister were the ones who urged me to stay by your side, after all, Vifi responded, quickly guessing what my vague gratitude was supposed to mean. I know Not exactly the best icebreaker so we can speak more, but thats how I think I can start it out. Im not particrly social. Think I made it clear to everybody, but youre one of three people who keeps trying to push me to socialize with everybody. I know youve been drinking with Grimnir and Yorshka with all yourining, so you can just name drop them without having to treat them like one of those people, hehe. Not like you to admit to enjoying them, though My joke earned me a loud pah as she tried to wave me away, almost as if she was shooing me off like that one weird friend. You know you have this tendency to be pretty nice, even with your cold responses, right? Shut it Its just my way to show thanks. Dont get all weird with me. Vifi sighed. That girl. Amelia, was it? She still remembers me. Of course! You ran in front of her, trying to warn her to escape the city just because she gave you some donuts, only for me to appear before you two, thinking you were trying to kidnap her. The fact we tried to kill each other then and there would make anybody remember, I said, reminiscing a bit. And then you saved that friend of yours. Uh, Hae Heek. Wasnt my friend. Was my apprentice, but he really was just my adoptive fathers former second inmand, so I just inherited him as mine. He taught me more about how to act as a soldier after my father died, to the point it made it just weird to call him an apprentice. I was stronger, sure, but that somehow didnt really make our rtionship awkward. Vifi turned her head down, sitting down on the cold earth. He gave me food. I just I didnt want him dead. Why? I pressed. You pretty much forced me to heal him first. Any second I wasted on him might have cost you your life, as you were on the edge of your life, anyways. I might have gambled to persuade you, but you might have risked even more. You kept talking about how you learned how to survive on the street, but all your actions speak against it. Cause my father told me to act less like a rat. You do realize Im not talking as if I came from the gutter to you, right? I could give ya the smackin talk and it aint gonna feel like were throwing down in the same corner; thatll just blow the buns off our vibe, see? She shrugged in an exaggerated manner, prompting me to nod along. I would have probably acted like Saori and Tasianna and asked her to tone it down a bit. I was having some issues understanding her ng. The military of BoleTaria first teaches you that the country and the victory for the demonkin race should always be a priority over our lives. The futurethe kidsare the ones we are creating a new world for. What we are fighting for. Never really meant anything to me, which is probably why you somehow got to persuade me to flip. I never really was too strong on the idea of it, but it did manage to make me care for my nation despite all the crap I had to live through,she shrugged, looking a bit mncholicHeek kept spouting that nonsense, but he made sure to add things about my father here and there. Things I couldnt see from inside our home or whenever I had to train with them. I respect that. He took care of me as if his master had left behind a kid or something like that, although he didnt really care about Fathers biological kids. I could guess, but that isnt my issue now. Too far away from them, and even if I came back, whatd be the point? I cant inherit the Yok possessions since Im just an adoptee, and my siblings supporters will just kick me out. Never even got along with them. From the sound of it, Im starting to see a pattern there, Vifi. Then again, I guess to them, you were just some orphan their father picked up from the streets just because shes strong, right? Nailed it. To the majority of Aurora, you nearly killed me. Nearly killed them, as well. Pretty sure were all trying to leave that aside for the sake of party unity, right? Haaa, a year has gone by, Hestia. Im not friends with them, but Im working on it, just like with Tasianna and the twins. Although, with them, we got some rapport since we spent the one year like a party, journeying around to acquire stuff and hunt things. A smile crept on my face as I heard this before I took out [Providences Will] as I saw a herd of mammoths close by. Seeing this, Vifi nodded and jumped onto her feet. So, how do you think our rapport has progressed? I asked. Truthfully? Enough, Party Leader. You invited me with that heartfelt message there, so what do you think? That I secretly hate you and that Im just grumbling around like some irritated brat? Eh. As long as youre willing to help me herd the strong mammoths towards me, then I think were about to be the bestest friends after I cook us some steaks! What do you think? Ha! With your level, youre gonna require more than a few of the big ones. Turn the experience share down to zero and lets do this! Vifi shouted before she shot forward like a red lightning, all while I channeled my mana into the bronze-covered ball in front of me. The metal opened up, forming four wings around a milky, swirling fluid, only kept together by a bronze-ted spine. The liquid ball glowed like pure white with no blemishes or impurities, shining to the point it was hard to look at it without harming my eyes. Yet, whenever I stared at it, the liquid began to jump up and down like a springy ball, showing signs of its being alive. The artificially made slime inhabiting this catalyst, or maybe it was the catalyst, was reacting to me like a little pet, almost like Saoris Shoyi or my little Gravy. They couldnt speak, but they could all react to what we said with small, cute gestures. Yet, this little thing could eat so much mana, you wouldnt think it was just a bitrger than my palms. <Holy Elemental Materialization: A catalyst skill that naturally elerates the movement of mana for all holy-aligned spells. elerates the activation of holy-aligned spells cast through this catalyst by increasing the expenditure of mana> Increases all mana cost for all spells cast through this catalyst by [Mana Expenditure Lv. X]/3 * [Mana Cost of the Spell]. Increases the damage value independently from the Owners Intelligence or Wisdom value by [Mana Expenditure Lv. X]/3. Allows full maniption of the spells size without demanding extra mana cost> The stronger the spell was, the better it would be by using this catalyst, and with my insane mana pool, this wasnt a big issue for me as long as I didnt spam high-damaging spells. With this catalyst, even my weaker holy spells could do damage. So, why didnt I use this during the Maustoovaka fight? Well, there was this little restriction on it. Urgh, activate. <[Providences Will] does not like the Goddess of Light, Aurena. Does not like being in the presence of her mana or the vessel holding it through their blessings and titles. Despises that the Goddess of Light, Aurena, had forcibly given ownership to Owner, [Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]. Current Affinity: Dislike Effects: 200% increase in mana cost for spells used with this catalyst. 50% damage value reduction for all spells cast through this spell. 50% healing value reduction for all spells cast through this spell. 100% mana regeneration for Owner as long as this catalyst is around> With intelligence came its ability to act. When the catalysts description mentioned it chose its owner, it really meant it, and cause Aurena did some cheating by just giving me the catalyst, it disliked me, greatly. Presumably, it still had some elements of the Light Elemental Emperor in it, which was why it kept mentioning not liking Aurena. I had a problem child in my hand that increased every holy spells mana cost I cast through it by ten, but it didnt increase the amount of damage it could do. Although I had the mana pool to survive using it, I would rather not. [Purple sh] increased the mana cost by three, and even that was draining, and now I was dealing with this? No thank you. Using this catalyst could have dealt some severe damage to my pursuers in Inferno Nest, but I already had been at my limits arcane corruption-wise. Using this thing would have probably killed me. No thank you! Yet, the only way I found that this catalyst would like me was to feed it my mana and to use it for what it was made forbattle. From its initial disapproves, I turned its affinity to me to dislike. Therefore, the goal was clear: use the catalyst and kill things to level up! Sacred Smite! Cue the training montage, as I had to get to level 45 before we went up north, as additional levels and SP would most likely be needed so my party could traverse the cold wastnd in search of items and methods to improve ourselves. Tasianna needed a way to adapt to Moms true ice, the twins required inspiration to evolve, and I needed to awaken my ice dragon lineage before my next evolution! Lets get stronger, Hikari! Strong enough to defeat a rank A dragonkin! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 517: Scouting Mission to The Glacial Wasteland.
[/center] [/td][/tr] You may spend your prestige points when you are ready [/center] [/td][/tr] [/center] [/td][/tr] Evolution Points: 21/50 [/center] [/td][/tr] [/center] [/td][/tr] Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 34] to [Level 35] [/center] [/td][/tr] [/center] [/td][/tr] Attributes have increased due to level up [/center] [/td][/tr] [/center] [/td][/tr] Acquired 800 skill points [/center] [/td][/tr] [/center] [/td][/tr] Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Silence Lv. 3] [Accuracy Correction Lv. 10] [Probability Correction Lv. 9] [Enhanced Olfactory Sense Lv. 7] [Odorless Lv. 3] [Ice Resistance Lv. 3] gained [/center] [/td][/tr]
Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 44 -> Lv. 45 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 12 Lv. 26 [Lightbearer]: Lv. 34 -> Lv. 40 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 8 Lv. 7 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 2 -> Lv. 38
Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced accumulation and reward quality increased. [Star Idol] Max level -> 55 [Lightbearer] Max level -> 45
Morning! Hmm? Yeah, morning. You woke up earlier than usual; remember to get as much sleep as you can afford, Vifi said with a small yawn, barely distinguishable from a sigh as she stared at the sky, inspecting the time of day. She just woke up but it didnt look like she was the least bit groggy. Well, I know you dont cook, so I made sure we got something for breakfast. You dont mind another round of mammoth steak, right? I grinned mischievously as I presented the sizzling meat on my iron pan. Vifi shrugged. Ill eat anything edible, as long as its not seafood. The chewing will keep us awake. It was the morning after I decided to hang around in the wild to hunt and level up, enduring the biting cold in preparation for our trip to the glaciers. Vifi and I had decided to sleep outside with some earthen covers and a pretty large bonfire to keep ourselves warm, trying to test out the different survival methods Vifi had learned from the military on how to march through the cold. They were pretty much small techniques on how to conserve body heat, how to keep watch during the night, distinguish when a blizzard would come, and so on. Frankly, our main goal for the night should have been to find and fortify a cavern somewhere, as warming up a small, confined cave would be easier than trying to keep ourselves warm out in the open. However, we wouldnt be able to do this when we reached the north. According to Mom, there were many mountain caverns, but most of them would be occupied by training dragonkin or hibernating ancients. It would be safer for us to avoid them and try to find locations where we could sleep without needing to interact with them. Naturally, due to my natural pheromones, it was inevitable that we would meet one or two curious dragonkin. [Odorless] helped a lot to keep the number of curious dragonkins down, but having the bloodline of the only two living rank SS dragons on Kargryx? That made me pretty conspicuous. The older, stronger dragons with their heightened olfactory senses could probably smell me out purely due to a difference in skills. I would have to be transported while inside a subspace for them to not smell me out. Then again, all this information might seem a bit confusing with how everything ended yesterday. I wanted to train and level up, all while practicing with [Providences Will], but I had obligations in Iceskale, so wasnt I there? Well, the fire stones Kahalameet promised me werent here yet for some reason. When we opened the subspace, Tasianna informed me Mom had flown over to the mainland as per our agreement with the other empresses, but also to ask why my shipment hadnt been delivered yet. Most likely, Kahalameet was having trouble with Maustoovaka, as I did want a restraining order on him. He probably had to deal with the situation as per Eltharions demand. So, there wasnt anything for me to do, as Uncle Kary said. Training was all I could, so why not use this time to make my first trip up north to see what the hype was about? Since Vifi had already gone there with the rest, she was also my guide for the day. Want me to get something from the subspace? Vifi asked as she chowed down a mammoth steakour most abundant meat type since I hunted quite a few yesterday. I looked around, staring at the orange-grassy landscape of this tundra and the abundant snow coats on the nearby hills. A coat. Saori will have to sew you one, cause we dont have any for your dragon form. I nodded. Some mana clothing is probably redundant at this point. Ill have to be in my dragon form most of the time to generate the heat needed for our party to stay warm. Im already wearing my armor, so unless Saori and Grimnir can think of a way to make fur armor, I think one large fur coat for my dragon form might be the way. How do you stop from burning it, though? Vifi asked, but that was part of the problem solving. They might as well make a couple dozen if they couldnt think of a way. Yeah, lets put all that stuff on R&D. After Vifi returned from her subspace trip, she threw over some fragassa donuts for me to enjoy before we continued our trip. I was traveling in my dragon form with [Providences Will] at hand, levitating alongside me; Vifi sat on my head, keeping watch on my head as I walked, flew, and climbed the different vistas. As Frozen Nest was large enough to count as a smaller continent, similar to Australia, our travel was quite slow as long as I didnt fly. Between the sheer landmass and difficult conditions, travel by foot might as well have been a crawl. Yet, slowing things down did give me the chance to view the ecosystem better and also appreciate the sheer cold I was experiencing as we went further up north. Everybody wasnt exaggerating when they said Iceskale was the only dragonewt settlement on the entire island, as during this trip, wed never seen anything larger than a few houses next to each other, not even enough to count as a hamlet.
[Humanize (Moderate)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]
Oh, our relatives did mention our princess has been found! Welcome, Princess Hestia. If you wish, please enjoy the warmth of our hearth before you leave. We have some goat and earth root stew ready, if you are hungry. As I wanted to get to know the land, I did speak with these people whenever I saw their homes. Naturally, even if they were cut off from Iceskale, most of them knew enough to show me the respect I deserved as a princess, bowing and lowering their tails before they invited me inside. Similar to what I had heard from Ryra when he talked about how wyverns and dragonewts acted inside Kargryx territoryas servants for their true dragon clanthese people were similarly isolated. Always nearby was the nest of a true dragon family they were related to, with a few wyverns flying around, acting as guards. These people harvested and exploited the locale for resources, ranging from meat, alchemical ingredients, ores, and so many more depending on what was abundant. This would then be transported through wyvern caravans to Iceskale, where they would be processed and packaged inside the citys industries to add onto the clans wealth and influence. While the older true dragonkin didnt have much interest in money, the younger ones and the dragonewts would always seek a better standing within Moms country. Contributing and spending money on ways to better themselves was their main motivation. After all, if you really wanted to level up on Miononbolax after reaching rank Awhether evolution-wise or adventurer rank-wisethe [Dungeon of Infinite Feasts] was still the best place to be. Money earned you better potions, equipment, and connections for the dragonewt, who would then be able to better support the wyverns and true dragonkin, who werent as interested in all these trivial humanoid ways to become stronger. It was quite interesting how the three different major Kargryx races treated and handled Davi. True dragonkin didnt put too much stock into money since their clans had large storages of wealth, but placed more importance on interesting or powerful items. On the other hand, wyverns mostly thought of money as a way to eat more delicious food or to enjoy themselves while they rested. Meanwhile, dragonewts were like most humanoid races when it came to dragons. There were some exceptions here and there, but that was the impression Ive gotten from my stay in this empire. It is rare to see a human this far north into Iceskale. I would have thought it would be too cold for your race. As we entered the housepretty much every single one we visited todayhad the inhabitants stare at Vifi with wondrous eyes, as if they couldnt believe what they were seeing. As she wasnt emotionally stimulated, Vifi looked completely like a human woman, right now, and considering how I havent seen a single human on Iceskale just yet, their reactions were pretty understandable. It was only annoying that we had to answer the same questions over and over again. Shes one of my companions. A friend of mine that I made on Altrust. You can also consider her one of my guards, ahaha, I replied, probably for the umpteenth time. And every single time, we would get the same answer. Most likely, it would be the same right now. Oh, Altrust? But you still smell like a whelpOh, right! Your Highness, arent you supposed to be a year or two old? As you would expect from a child of Emperor Eltharion and Empress Melloxtressa; your potential must be as high as that of God Kargryxmor for you to go through an early Adulthood Pilgrimage as your age! The inhabitants bowed once again. Please, come in, Miss! A protector of Her Highness is a welcomed guest. Although you may be short-lived, please, give your all to allow her to grow up into a great successor to our lands! Short-lived Yikes, honestly, not really the adjective I would have liked to hear, but to these dragonewt, that probably was the reality of the situation. To them and dragons, humans didnt live long enough to be considered adults in Kargryxian culture. Now Vifi, as a demonkin, had a longer lifespan than a normal human, but it was around that of a beastman with a better than normal bloodline. Something like the Artorian royal familys. Yet, it was a non-negotiable truth that Ellaine, Grimnir, Vifi, the students, and other friends Ive made in my adventure in this world would be gone long before my time came. Well, memento mori, aside these little visits were usually pretty informative as our hosts were polite enough to inform us of their locale and to which dragon clan they belonged to. While the dragon clan thing wasnt as important, I did learn that the people living on the frontier rarely visited Iceskale, aside from one celebrationfor Uncle Alexs birthday. If they had a clan-related event, it would be close by, inside their dragon clans home roost. Hearing about Uncle Alexs birthday, it did remind me how Mom vehemently denied celebrating her own. When I brought this up, the dragonewts confirmed the celebrations had stopped after Mom became a rank SS, and that was only cause she finally learned of how expensive they were once Eltharion proposed to her. Before that, she was naturally occupied with her training, to the point people were celebrating her birthday without her even being around. We wanted to cheer her on as she rose to the height of rank SS! they stated. Maybe that was why Mom stopped these celebrations and it wasnt cause she was annoyed at her age like most women were. Do you not have issues with monster spawnings or large herd migrations? I asked. The further north you go, the more problematic it gets, yes. The wind gets stronger the closer you go to the glaciers, and even if a blizzard isnt happening in the area, the local monsters do become harder to defeat with conventional dragoon equipment, one of them said, identifying himself and his wife as dragoons. They were retired, but they could still handle themselves, apparently. They adapt better to the ice element so the wild monsters and us dragonkin mostly ignore each other, but it quickly becomes a problem if we wish to expand our operations or hunt. However, monsters rarely try to invade our territory intentionally. With most creatures on Frozen Nest being aligned to ice, it did mean that most of them had high [Ice Resistance], which the inhabitants also specialized in. It''s just like how everything in Inferno Nest was practically immune to fire and where I was forced to use holy spells to even damage the fire dragons there. Naturally, there was still physical damage and stuff like Moms true ice that could still kill highly resistant ice monsters, but it would be more troublesome. Even the mammoths Ive fought up until now for meat could use ice attacks, so it felt like a weapons race with who could gain more strength, higher ice-related skills, and so on through their evolutions and leveling.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. If you are asking for information on how to defend yourself, then you should have no issue at all, Princess! The dragoons wife said with a wide, confident smile. As the daughter of both Emperor Eltharion and Empress Melloxtressa, your bloodline should be able to fully defeat anything that you encounter here. Rarely do any monster near the glaciers have [Fire Resistance] at all, so your black flames should be able to burn them while your silver dragon blood protects you from their attacks. Just be wary, your highness. A difference in strength is still dangerous, even with proper scale manipulation. This is the sixth building. People really dont know much about me, at all. Honestly, with how the dragons could fly to Iceskale and from it, I would have thought the people here would know more about me, at least, the fact that my flames were crimson and that I barely inherited anything from Moms side beyond my appearance. As in, the whole drama I had to face in the first month of my stay here with the ice dragons not accepting me as their real princess or how other dragons knew Eltharion didnt think of me as his daughter. It felt weird talking with people ignorant of all that information and I wasnt sure how to react but to simply accept it. Although, Hikari did tell me that this might be how medieval royal families on Earth must feel whenever they went out to the farms to speak with people. They knew stuff enough to show respect, but it wasnt like they were up to date with everything. I mean, at least, they knew that my egg was lost, that Mom and my clan were looking for me, most of Altrusts Loatryx were on the same boat, and that I finally came back! Thats about it, though. After a lengthy talk, I decided it was time to leave when I noticed Id eaten two bowls of their stew. With a short nod, I smiled to show my gratitude. Thank you very much for your hospitality and your information. Frozen Nest is humongous and is quite daunting to explore, otherwise. It certainly is, Princess Hestia! they stated as they bowed. In all honesty, even if you wish to familiarize yourself with our land, our suggestion is to not worry too much about it. Most of the land is managed by the dragon clans living in the nearby mountain ranges, and even Dragon Ruler Alextraxus only comes over when something is amiss. Everything you need to learn as an heir is inside Iceskale. Dont you feel a bit excluded, though? I asked. You are our people as well. No, that isnt what we meant by that, Your Highness. We are dragonewts; we might live longer than humans, but we all still have a shorter lifespan than you, especially for those with more diluted blood, the dragoon man explained. The former owner of this little outpost has already perished. None of us expect Empress Melloxtressa or Dragon Ruler Alextraxus to know or grieve for us when we die. We are simply happy enough to have served our clan and for the glory of Frozen Nest and the empire. Our days on the battlefield are over, Your Highness. There is no need to revel in glory here, his wife added. We would have stayed in Loatryx and joined the local dragoon order if we had wanted to continue fighting, but this tranquil life isnt too bad. Herding the gheepers, making sure we keep the forest well; it is a good life with a great view every single day. I cant argue about the good view part, hiehie I stared down before nodding to Vifi, only to return to the pair before we leftI have a question: if I were to invite you to a party or a musical concert of mine, would you be willing to come? Would that be for your birthday celebration? I shook my head, stating it would be like a planned party for the sake of fun. I also elaborated that it wouldnt be an order and that I wanted them to enjoy my singing, shocking them that I was a musician and that I liked singing like the people on Altrust, instead of the throat singing dragonkin liked. As such, I gave them a taste of it. Is this not the day, are you feeling down? ? Wanna smile so much, but cant lift up the frown ? Is the world so bleak, all is going wrong ? Like a raging stream, dragged through it all along ? Do you ever want to break apart that wall? ? But every try rings hollow, and all thats left is emptiness ? But let me tell you this, you gotta raise your head ? Cause there is more to life ? As there will be a chance to shine ? It will appear ? So grab it tight! ? Your great light of hope! ?
[Music Resonation (Minor)] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]
I stopped and winked, grinning a bit when I saw the dragonewts mesmerized by my voice. Thats just the teaser! Ahem! We apologize for that, the pair stuttered, forcing their swinging tails down to the ground. No, no, thats okay! Im actually really happy you had such a reaction. Singing and entertaining people is a passion of mine, and its what I want to live for, if possible. Thats what I want my celebration to be, and if possible, I want as many people from Frozen Nest to hear it, even if it isnt exactly normal entertainment. Thats why I wanted to invite people, if youre interested, of course. The two scratched their necks, clearly hesitating for obvious reasons. After some silence, the wife said, Right. Your Highness, you told us you visited other small hamlets like ours, correct? Is this the actual reason for your northern travels? No, as I said, Im exploring and using it as a chance to level up. I just got the idea for the concert now. In that case, you should already be familiar with how the frontier works and the distance between our individual homes and Iceskale. I nodded to her statement. The time I needed to travel from Iceskale back home was enough for me to understand it must be a long trip for normal people. On foot, traveling through all the boreal forests, monster-infested areas, and large, long-winding mountains would be a nightmare. The sky was the best, but even then, normal wyverns and dragons needed time to rest during their flight. All in all, traveling took quite a long time. To us frontier people, we either have to travel with our true dragonkin relatives, take a wyvern caravan, or travel in a large caravan with others through the land. The first option is the safest, naturally, as normal monsters would rather not risk their lives against dragons and drakes, but this is rarely an option for us outside of the aforementioned celebrations. If we wanted to go to Iceskale normally, the latter two options are our only choices, she said. The skies in Frozen Nest are safe from random monsters due to the dragon supremacy over it, so we dont have to fear anything there, but the ground is a different story. True dragonkin are feared, lesser and us dragonewts arent. We are prey down here. An opportunistic ambusher can get us during the night when we have to rest, whether its the plains or inside a cave. Wouldnt it be possible to land near a hamlet on the way? Yes, that is always our intention, but what about blizzards? Strong winds? Monster infighting interrupting our travels? The local hamlets owner might have a dispute with one of our clans. Anything can happen during these travels, the husband answered. It is risky, which is why we would prefer traveling with our draconic relatives, if possible. And those true dragonkin would rather not waste time in Iceskale when they can do something else. Or just sleep. Or be lazy. Got it However, if it is for your birthday. Your first birthday event since your return, I believe we would be honored to come, Your Highness. Thank you. Those last words kept me occupied as Vifi and I left the small hamlet. The idea of hosting my next concert worried me as a part of me understood the logistical challenge of gathering all the frontier people to Iceskale. After all, Ive only talked with the inhabitants of the inlandthe mountainous areaand I havent visited the ones on the coastline, or even those who lived underground, if any. How was I supposed to bring these people to my concert? How was I supposed to entice the dragonkin to watch me sing? Our birthday might be the only option, Hikari stated. No, that will be like in a years time. It takes too long. Considering the options, I turned to Vifi. Do you know when Alextraxuss birthday is? AutumnMoon 2nd. 2nd? Hold on, does Kargryx celebrate Origdiviel? Loatryx does, not the dragons. You heard it from those dragonewts, they do show some respect to Kargryxmor. However, from what Ive seen last AutumnMoon, people treated it more like a family outing holiday. Instead of fully thanking the gods, they give thanks to their clans and relatives. Speaking of which, BoleTaria celebrates it traditionally, but only to Marsven or the Edjurl Gods, depending on which church you believe in. So to the dragonkin, Origdiviel Arashan is truly just like Thanksgiving. However, that wasnt the issue I noticed here. Moms birthday is on the 16th of AutumnSun, Uncle Alexs is on the 2nd of AutumnMoon, the God Thanking festival Origdiviel Arashan is celebrated on the 7th of the month, and then we had two Aurora birthdays for Vifi and Grimnir on the 18th and 24th, respectively. This is a long queue for celebrations! Not to mention all the presents I need to get! The budget for my potential birthday was large enough to make Mom mad, so I could only imagine how high the number would go for the celebration of a former and current Dragon Ruler of Ice. Yet, Mom didnt want one and I couldnt really use Uncle Alexs birthday for my concert, right? Actually, it probably wouldnt matter since I would just be another part of the entertainment. Ask him, still. If youre part of the arrangement, we could probably get a budget, or if you dont want to, Aurora should have the funds if we can turn a profit with it. But But I want to do it for Mom. Moms birthday, definitely. Cant have an authentic daughter-mother relationship without the daughter trying to throw a scuffed birthday party for the mother You know, considering Mom is away from Frozen Nest right now, maybe we should talk about it with the uncles and see what they think. Sounds good! Lets do that. Donut, Vifi called, interrupting my thoughts. I sighed and nodded, turning my eyes to the skies. There, three dragons were circling over us like vultures, waiting and staring at us since we entered this hamlet. From their appearance, the three light-blue scaled dragonkin looked related with minimal differences in the way their carapace spikes and horns were formed. I sniffed. Whelplings. So, a bunch of toddlers. What about those still hiding near the cave? Vifi pointed at the ice-framed entrance on the side of the mountain, located directly in front of my recently visited dragonewt hamlet. Multiple glistening eyes were staring through the misty veil. Cant tell. Too far up. I tilted my head before deciding to transform back into a dragon. [Lets go, were technically on their land. They can stare as much as they want.] Once I took to the skies with Vifi, the young whelpling dragons dispersed at first, before turning back around. As I noticed they were trying to keep up with me, I activated my rocket boosters and left them in the dust as I blasted away, only able to hear a whimper as they growled at me to stop. Honestly, that was just petty of me, but the day was coming to a close soon and I wanted to make sure the whelplings couldnt find me as Vifi and I found an unoccupied cave in a nearby valley. Well, I say found but it was more like we made it unoccupied as we turned every single felwing bat-monster inside into ashes so we could sleep there. Now it was occupied! Although, it turned unoccupied the next morning again, obviously. Maybe I shouldnt have killed the bats but there was a high leveled rank C [Felwing Blizzard-Lord] inside and I just couldnt resist the experience Also, they tried to suck our blood, so, yeah. In any case, our third day in the wild was mostly used for experience grinding purposes as the two of us managed to get lucky! A commotion woke us up in the early mornings where we found a territorial battle was happening between three groups; all rank Bs! [Freezemane Mountain Lion]s, a [Dragon-Stone Ice Golem], and [Amber-Fang Wolly Wyvern]s could all be seen in the distance from our cave! A pride of six white-furred lions with majestic, blue-colored manes that could instantly freeze within a second to look like an armor of ice roared as they noticed two wholly wyverns with enlarged fangs like a sabertooth tiger fly around the corpse of a recently killed mammoth, all while a golem the size of a rank B dragon was slowly approaching them as the two former groups had unwittingly entered the golems territory. Honestly, it was a beautiful sight that showed the primeval competition between three large predators, all vying for different objectives in this single area. The tension was like from a movie as the scent of blood was spread around the area, yet no other competitors rose to the challenge for this fresh motherlode of mammoth meat None did.
Level 36
[That golem is level 36, Vifi! 36! The others are whatever, around 10 and 20, but 36!] I shouted after a quick appraisal. On it! Pinpoint the core with your mana eyes and were off! As I said, no other group came for the mammoth We were just here for the experience. The experience a level 36 could give me. [Providences Will], come on, and bring the light! Omnictus! Banishment Beam!
Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 26 -> Lv. 54 [Lightbearer]: Lv. 7 -> Lv. 45 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 9 Lv. 2 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 38 -> Lv. 45 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 14 Lv. 26>
Evolution Points: 23/50
Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 35] to [Level 36]
Attributes have increased due to level up
Acquired 800 skill points
Kraaaaaaagh! I let out a victory cry after I destroyed the golems mana core, now standing on its inanimate body. [Got it, lets] They ran away, Vifi stated as the fleeing silhouettes of the lions and wyverns, both trying to hide away behind the mountains. Well, more to come. We left the mammoth body behind as I had too much mammoth meat in my storage anyway. Ecstatic from gaining a level, I suggested to Vifi that we should use this day to level up and she wholeheartedly agreed, as she was almost done with two of her Jobs. Hearing that made me almost wish for a new Event Quest to happen just for her sake. As Vifi wasnt part of the expedition team that finished the Event Quest. As such, she was not eligible for the Quest rewards, which was the acquisition of a Unique Job. I mean, yeah, she was in my party during all of that, but we didnt even enter the event dungeon properly, and I hadnt sent Party Tasianna a join request even after we all escaped the dungeon. As such, Vifi was still stuck as a normal Job user. She was taking it with stride, though.
Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 54 -> Lv. 55 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 14 Lv. 43 [Lightbearer]: Lv. 2 -> Lv. 45 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 11 Lv. 25 [Tyrant Hatchling]: Lv. 26 -> Lv. 45 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 15 Lv. 0
Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced accumulation and reward quality increased. [Lightbearer] Max level -> 50
You may spend your prestige points when you are ready
Evolution Points: 28/50
Job evolution has begun for [Tyrant Hatchling]. Please, choose from the below option to continue leveling your development Job. Your choice of Job evolution will affect your unique Jobs future evolution and your choice of prestige awards [Crimson Inferno Tyrant]
You have chosen [Crimson Inferno Tyrant]. [Tyrant Hatchling] will now evolve into [Crimson Inferno Tyrant], resetting your level and prestige level. Prestige Points: 5, retained. Max level -> 50. Evolution bonuses given: [Mana] [Strength] [Intelligence] [Vitality] [Wisdom]. Bloodline skill unlocked per the Seraphim Project: [Battle Frenzy Mastery Lv. 1]
Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 36] to [Level 37]
Attributes have increased due to level up
Acquired 800 skill points
With a healthy amount of grinding done, Vifi and I retired early for the day in an actually unoccupied cave as I had stuff to do with my unique Job. [Tyrant Hatchling] had reached its maximum level, allowing me to finally evolve it similar to my other development Jobs. However, unlike the others, something important appeared as my evolution bonus, and it gave me the perfect segue to ask Kramps for one of my divine Quest rewards. The Seraphim Project. What was it? Kramps? Chapter 518: Where Do the Angels Fly? Sitting around a small campfire while enjoying some stew, I was translating everything Kramps was telling me to Vifi, keeping her informed just as Kramps wanted. Considering what he just told me, allowing her to hear about her ancestorsthe archdemonsseemed warranted to me, and even if it wasnt interesting to Vifi, I thought she should know about it, at least. She hadnt chosen her Job evolution yet, so she might be antsy about choosing one soon. Thats how it already works, I said. While it was possible for artisans and day workers to gain experience without killing anything through Questsusually work-related requests, in this casethe amount they could get from them was enough to maybe bring them up to level 15 at a convenient pace. The point was that it was hard for the average person to become strong. After all, the whole leveling and Job systems were balanced around the fact you could only become stronger if you fought and killed others. Being an adventurer, soldier, or any combat profession was the way to go. Kramps continued. Considering Grimnirs blessed benefits were mostly focused on his smithing and runesmithing abilities, I could see that being one of the reasons. Ha, the first otherworldly ritual of its kind, and the gods are panicking to find a way to combat it? In a way, I cant help but feel proud of that. Hard conditions to fulfill, so it had to result in that much. You need a proper demonic connection to the Edjurl gods, after all, Vifi explained. Two have been enacted, as you know. The first was to summon those bratsaccidentally also Saoriby sacrificing the life of our previous prince of lust. The second used the prince of envys life. Wanna guess the requirement? Considering you only listed those two, I presume you need a prince of sin for it? Almost correct. You need pure demon blood. Do you remember the black-liquid potions my fellow soldiers and a few Edjurian sympathizers ingested to change their figures? The former gaining more strength with a skin change, while the latter usefully morphs into more grotesque forms? Thats the means the princes of sin use to make their blood as pure as possible for the rituals, she said. Only works with a prince of sin, though, and you need an unholy amount of mana to even begin the ritual! You need the princes heir to be ready to fully inherit their princes blood as well, so BoleTaria doesnt just lose one of their major fighters for years to concoct new blood for the process. Im starting to get really curious about this. Do you mind bringing me up to speed with this? I asked. With Vifi fully on our side, I believed I was allowed to ask this now. And I was right. Sure. Princes of sins are created by injected pure demon blood into the vessel, which allows them to not only use their demonic powers at a higher degree of efficiency, but also allows them to access the archdemons sin abilities. Satan and Satanael for wrath demonkin, as a reminder. Vifi then pointed at her chest before pulling her gambeson down a bit to show a small scar. However, pure demon blood is deadly for your body, unless you train to accept it. Through the creation of sin crystals, sin heirs are created by putting one of them into our bodies and that allows us to adapt to the demon blood over time; but, as I said, that requires a lot of time. You need the sin heir to be ready, otherwise the process would fail without a doubt. And you pried yours out to pay Ghorush to save your apprentice, right. She nodded. The first, and only, batch of pure demon blood was made 600 years ago, and none have been synthesized ever since. I dont know how long it would take, but with the prince of envys dramatic self-offering, BoleTaria has effectively lost their prince of envy until Lord Sloth can create more blood. That means, they must extract the blood from the remains of Master Envy. By Master Envy you mean the archdemon of envy, I replied, which she confirmed, prompting me to tilt my head. Then how did they create princes of lust? Kleas body was beaten up by Belzac until Aurena destroyed it all when she was imprisoned. She fucked around. A lot, Vifi stated with the most deadpan expression ever, causing me to gasp awkwardly. Okay, maybe a bit too dramatic, but it isnt hard to think how it happened. The sin of lusts powers involve creating blood and flesh through demonic energy. Save up some of the bits of flesh from whenever Mistress Klea was fighting people and your descendants might be able to scavenge enough for some blood. The important part is that the pure blood was only made once for each sin. You just need enough and to ensure that your princes of sins dont just randomly die without choosing an heir. Easy, right? < And not only did Aurora destroy all the sin heirs of envy, but you also pushed the prince of envy into self-destruction. Good work, granddaughter, you managed to effectively erase one sin heir for the years to come.> Kramps praised, even sending me an image of him clapping. I knew he was trying to congratulate me for my partys achievement, but seeing that giant black dragon slow clap was a surreal sight. Almost like he was sarcastic although, he wasnt. You certainly did a good job on that front, Grandpapa, I said, grimacing as I remembered everything Ive encountered on Kargryx in the one month Ive been here. In the last month alone! Vifi, surprisingly, found the irony funny and burst in laughter, spilling some of her stew on the ground as her lightning horns appeared on her head. I really want you to say that again, just to mess with your grandfather in the sky. The big, bad tyrant really cant get mad at his little granddaughter with how youre just throwing those sarcastic remarks around! Ahahahaha! As Vifi said, Kramps went completely silent. With the way she was messing with him, I honestly thought I had Neill or Asaka around with me. Hmm, this did make me wonder if Vifi was more used to dry humor or something, as hearing her ecstatic about a snarky remark felt a bit unusual for her. I think I know how to break the stoicness of another party member, hiehie. Your horns are exposing you. After Vifi finished her belly laugh, Kramps started speaking again, About time. I nodded, keeping quiet for now. His melancholic voice entering my head felt somber, sounding like he was actually making an effort to reflect on everything that happened after he became a god. That chest-tightening, fury-filled voice of his when he explained why he summoned me to this world had disappeared, making it easier for me to view him as that old man agonizing over his past mistakes. I nodded. What did you speak to him about? If you were to do this to my kid, then, yes, I would despise you to the end of times. Your relationship with both of them is terrible, and it was likely both would have rejected it, but you owed my mother and father the courtesy to ask them if they are willing to offer their unborn child as a vessel for my soul. Hear how fucked up that sounds? Yeah. I groaned, feeling a bit disgusted at what I just said. However, you did it and now you have to live with that mistake. My father despises me because of you, yet my mother is willing to look past it for my sake. I want to fix this and I need your help with this. he said. I couldnt disagree. With how much destruction Mom managed to wrought in Elyonda, Aureolis, and Inferno Nest, I wouldnt be surprised if Mom would be able to wipe out the empire or BoleTaria all by herself. That would be a big if, though, as Mom would never agree to it unless I died and I really didnt want to die just for something like this. The Prince of Pride, for example. Then, what is this [Battle Frenzy Mastery Lv. 1] supposed to be? I asked as I inspected this new Job skill I just got from evolving [Tyrant Hatchling].
Battle Frenzy Mastery: A Job skill only acquirable for true dragonkin with a high purity of the God of Dragon and Oath, Kargryxmors, blood. Raises mental resistance while using [Battle Frenzy] at all stages. Raises stat increase by [Battle Frenzy Mastery Lv. X]*2, adding itself to the base stat increase of [Battle Frenzy (X stage)]
[Crimson Inferno Tyrant] prestige points: 5
  • Benefit Slot increase
  • Job Skill: [Draconic Skill: Proficiency Lv. 1] [Spark Fire Dragon Lv. 1] [Tyrant of the Skies Lv. 1] [Tyrants Successor Lv. 1]
  • Growth Boosts: [Health] [Mana] [Stamina]
Job: Crimson Inferno Tyrant Benefit Slots: [Job Crossover] Level: 0/50 Prestige Level: 0
Right now, as [Battle Frenzy Mastery] was a Job skill, I didnt have it active since I needed to buy another benefit slot. It wasnt a problem, of course, but having to get 50 levels for the Job to get another prestige point was pretty steep, especially since I had to buy a benefit slot per new skill. Leveling things up was a bit simpler.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Now that I think about it, I havent had a big review session for my Jobs in monthswell, over a year now, technically. That thought alone was enough for Hikari to update me on everything as I listened to Kramps.
Unique Job: [Tyrant Diva] Evolution Points: 28/50 Development Job: [Star Idol] [Lightbearer] [Crimson Inferno Tyrant] Unlocked Jobs: [Star Idol] [Wildfire] [Lightbearer] [Dragoon] [Crimson Inferno Tyrant] Evolution Bonuses: [Tyrants Voice] [True Draconic Aura] [Saints Aura]
Job: Star Idol Benefit Slots: [Musical Crescendo] [Bardic Cadenza] [Heavenly Performance Act 1] [Musical Renaissance Diva Lv. 1] [Acoustic Power Lv. 4] Level: 43/55 Prestige Level: 14
Job: Wildfire Benefit Slots: [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 10] [Fire Element Lv. 2] [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] Level: 0/25 Prestige Level: 0
Job: Lightbearer Benefit Slots: [Empty Slot] Level: 25/50 Prestige Level: 11
Nothing really happened to [Star Idol] since my last Job review session aside from it having gained some good amount of levels to spend on stuff. Aside from [Crimson Inferno Tyrant], the biggest other addition was [Fire Mage] evolving into [Wildfire] and creating a new development Job in [Lightbearer]. Interestingly enough, [Lightbearer] didnt inherit any of the Job skills from its predecessor, but maintained a similar base level cap as [Wildfire]. It was a bit annoying to start anew with the Job, but it wasnt like it was an issue in the grand scheme of things. The point of Development Jobs was that each level into them would change your Unique Jobs evolution choices. I was planning on replacing [Lightbearer] with [Wildfire] eventually so my Job evolution could focus more on my holy flames and solar power skills. [Star Idol] and [Crimson Inferno Tyrant], though, were mainstays to me, as the Job skills could only be active while the Development Job was equipped to the Unique Job. Sadly, it only had three slots and I had no way to increase them. [Job Crossover] from the latter was too important since I could level my Jobs in my dragon form, and I wouldnt give up on my music related skills under any circumstance. They were broken. Period. While putting in some thoughts on what to acquire after my discussion with Kramps was over, the big dragon continued his explanation. That point, uuurgh. Yeah, having to reach the final training stage will take a while. So the gods want you to fight demons, Vifi suddenly stated, interrupting my thoughts. When I turned around, she was scratching her chin, looking at the ceiling as she continued. The archdemons will listen to the Edjurl gods, while the seraphims will be sent by the Origin Gods. Question then, isnt that completely redundant, though? Since the Origin Gods cant directly interfere with BoleTaria since were Peolyncians, but the demons invading our world arent. Cant they just zap them? As I was listening to her, Kramps could hear everything and was conveying his answer to her through me. Vifis eyes squinted. From the sound of it, demonkin are allowed access to the unique Job System. Why? Understandable, Vifi replied before finishing her stew. After letting out a big sigh and thanking me for the food, she turned her eyes back to me. So, the idea here is that eliminating the problematic factors in BoleTaria will solve everything. Then that is the perfect way to villainize a portion of the extremist demonkin, and turn those following God Marsven onto Peolyncias side. That might be the angle we need, Donut. Vifis eyes brightened up. If you want to make peace through your idol ways, this is the reason we needed to bring the followers of Aurena and the followers of Marsven together. A new enemy that neither side can allow to live. While I was impressed at the conclusion of this, Vifis mouth curved into a large crescent grin, showing off her sharp fangs as she gleefully chuckled. How could we not have seen this? Haha, Lord Envy summoning that god and scarring the world might have even more ripple effects than we could have thought. As long as we can get rid of the racial tensions between humans and demonkin, we can use this as the reason to bring them together. Still, it wont be easy, thats for sure. Yet, youre still laughing like youre enjoying this, I said, feeling a bit creeped out. Cause this is what a Warbringer is supposed to do, Hestia! I was one of Lord Wraths heirs, his third-in-command, and that meant Ive learned how to conduct war. I might not have been the best at the strategic parts, nor do I have the experience compared to my siblings, but any military officer would cheer with all this juicy information to process! Vifi declared with an even more devilish smile. Even the difficulty to act on this information will make the payoff feel even better! Think about it, we have to stop three warsNo, four warsfor all of this to work out. The dragon civil war, the impending war between the Shakaie-Narn Alliance and Folschreck, Carminiate against Folschreck, and then Folschreck and BoleTaria. No biggie, right? A headache, for sure. Not if you actually make use of that Seraphim Project thing. The politics will be easy compared to having to fight against all the princes of sin, I tell you! Im just telling you this right now, Im not even sure if I can beat my fellow Warbringer, especially if they get unique Jobs in two years time. I dont have mine yet, but you got your head start. Sadly, you are stuck here on this continent and even after you make it back to Altrust, you will still have to deal with other stuff before we can launch a proper attack on BoleTaria. Like I said, a headache,I''m scratching at my hair, feeling exhausted from all this informationOkay, I get it. The Seraphim Project introduction of a new Job System is to facilitate and accelerate the growth of humanoids in preparation of a possible second demon war. Thats why this update will also benefit artisans and crafters a ton for that future. Then what? Say a demon war doesnt happen, whats the reason for the update then? Kramps huffed loudly. The arrogance and confidence that statement exuded felt so like Kramps, unlike our more somber moment a moment ago. Regardless of the main reason for the Seraphim Project, what this meant was that I should be aware that more benefits could be acquired to make my unique Job actually unique from others. Skills like [Battle Frenzy Mastery] would differentiate me from other blessed and people, and the various other skills I could acquire to customize my unique Job would make me special even when my siblings finally acquired their unique Jobs.
[Lightbearer] prestige points: 11
  • Benefit Slot increase
  • Job Skill: [Elemental Resistances: Proficiency Lv. 1] [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] [Light Element Lv. 1] [Sacred Equilibrium Lv. 1] [Demonsbane Lv. 1] [Darksbane Lv. 1]
  • Growth Boosts: [Mana] [Intelligence] [Wisdom]
[Lightbearer] Prestige spent. [Light Element Lv. 1 [Sacred Healing Amp Lv. 1] [Demonsbane Lv. 1] [Darksbane Lv. 1] gained. 3 Prestige Points spent on Benefit Slots. 4 Prestige Points to [Sacred Equilibrium Lv. 1] -> [Sacred Equilibrium Lv. 5] gained
As the discussion wound down, Vifi and I went back to our meal and spent the remaining time left in the evening planning our Job expenditure. Starting with [Lightbearer], I bought three slots so I could equip four of the skills I wanted, which were exclusive to the Job. Since [Elemental Resistances: Proficiency Lv. 1], [Arcane Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1], and [Magic Skills: Proficiency Lv. 1] were shared with [Wildfire], and I had already bought two of them on that Job, I ignored them on [Lightbearer]. A bit of min-maxing the points as I could simply switch to [Wildfire] whenever I wanted to level up my pure magic skills, while leaving [Lightbearer] as a more combat-proficient Job, due to [Sacred Equilibrium Lv. 1], [Demonsbane Lv. 1], and [Darksbane Lv. 1].
Sacred Equilibrium: This Job skill may be activated by spending mana to maintain it, with its overall mana cost reduced by the level of the skill. While active, reduce all holy-aligned attacks by 90% while increasing the potency of all healing sources by 10% * skill level. If the owner of this skill possess the [The Light] title, further amplify healing effects to allow sacred, or more potent, healing abilities to also slightly regenerate flesh as long as a healing spell is applied
Biggest prize of this Job was this one skill here as a pure healing modifier, especially since [Miraculous Grace] should be viable as it was more potent than even [Major Heal]. The 90% flat attack reduction was incredibly debilitating, but in exchange, it would grant me a 100% healing boost at level ten. Worthy trade-off, since the skill also applied to self-healing. Yes, self-healing. On the dragon with one of the most potent ways to heal herself. This skill was a no-brainer, which was why I spent my last four points to increase it to level 5. [Demonsbane] and [Darksbane] were easy enough to understand. They increased my damage done to demonic and dark-aligned enemies, respectively. Now to my two other equipped Jobs, I didnt spend anything on [Idol] since I needed to save ten points for the evolution of [Heavenly Performance Act 2]. [Crimson Inferno Tyrant]and this was an important choice now that I had gained [Job Crossover]had me befuddled about what to choose. While the skill hadnt introduced any new skills to buy, it still offered the same two Neill had warned me about when I first showed her them.
Tyrant of the Skies: The embodiment of Kargryxmors legacy, constructed by the God of Dragons in accordance to his earlier years. A skill specialized in the solo battle prowess of the Kargryxmor spawn, increasing [Battle Frenzy] stat boost by 2% regardless of the stage. Increases 2% of all stats if the owner fights a monster of a higher rank or of the same rank but of a higher or similar level. These percentages increase by 2% per skill level. Will exclude [Tyrants Successor]
Tyrants Successor: The embodiment of Kargryxmors legacy, constructed by the God of Dragons in accordance with his rule as emperor. A skill specialized in leading others and ruling the land as an imperial royalty of Kargryx. While leading retainers or soldiers fully loyal to you, you increase their stats, experience, and proficiency gain by 1%. Increase stat gained by 5% through monster or Unique Job evolutions. Increases percentage by 1% per skill level. While battling any non-royal dragonkins, decrease their stats by 15%. Will exclude [Tyrant of the Skies]
The first skill was a straight up monstrous skill that probably stacked with [Battle Frenzy Mastery]s own 20% stat increase during [Battle Frenzy] after it reached level 10. Essentially, with this skill, I would have a 60% stat increase as long as I fought somebody stronger, and this was applied with the base stat increase I would normally get from [Battle Frenzy]. However, the second skill was incredibly strong with how my [Hestias Retainer] Ive spread to my friends and companions, including Neill herself. Not to mention, a 15% decrease in a dragons stat as long as they werent part of my family? What I would have given to have this when I was trapped in Inferno Nest, man Yet, it was also the skill Neill had vehemently warned me from getting, due to the political issues it would cause for the succession crisis. While Kahalameet and Wendriosa were smart and nice enough to forgive me for it, other dragonslike Maustoovakawould only see [Tyrants Successor] as my first step into taking the crown. Back then, when I talked about it with Neill, I wasnt fully onboard with her reasoning, but after a month staying here, I couldnt help but agree more. I could not agitate the fire dragons nor could I feed into the holy dragons ambition for me Yet, the skill was so good! That was the conundrum! Which was why I decided to play it safe and simply invest into two benefit slots to future-proof myselfone for [Battle Frenzy Mastery] and the other for when I wanted to make the choiceand leaving one point up. As such, I spent two points to increase my skill level.
[Crimson Inferno Tyrant] Prestige spent. 2 Prestige Points spent on Benefit Slots. 2 Prestige Points to [Battle Frenzy Mastery Lv. 1] -> [Battle Frenzy Mastery Lv. 3] gained
With that, I was done for the day, as Vifi had already gone to sleep after she finished her Job review earlier. With her asleep, I stayed up for my shift on watch until I could sleep and that was how we spent the evening, until I could finally ask her about her Job in the morning. I also asked Tasianna on an update through the subspace, but it looked like nothing had come. Lord Siegragxus mentioned that he would pick you up once word came for your delivery. Lord Karydrinos has been quite impatient, even threatening to personally go into Inferno Nest to forcibly grab the stones for you, aha. Lord Alextraxus had a terrible time yesterday, my lady, Tasianna reported. Also, Lord Siegragxus had told me to tell you that you are allowed to scout the glaciers, but to not enter them. The dragons training there havent been contacted in years, so it is likely some of them do not know that you are the empresss daughter. Since Im a fire dragon, right. They wouldnt believe me before they try to kill me. I nodded before Vifi and I continued our travels. It took us two more days until we finally made it. The glacial north where Tasianna and I would seek a method to become one with the sheer cold of Frozen Nest. Chapter 519: The Blizzard of the Glacial Wastes.
Experience for development Jobs has reached multiple breaking points. [Star Idol]: Lv. 43 -> Lv. 55 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 16 Lv. 36 [Lightbearer]: Lv. 25 -> Lv. 50 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 14 Lv. 9 [Crimson Inferno Tyrant]: Lv. 0 -> Lv. 50 | Reset accumulation finished | Prestige 1 Lv. 47
Prestige requirement achieved! Job max level has increased. Experienced accumulation and reward quality increased. [Star Idol] Max level -> 65 [Lightbearer] Max level -> 55
You may spend your prestige points when you are ready
Evolution Points: 34/50
Youve removed [Job Crossover] from [Crimson Inferno Tyrant]
Experience has reached a breaking point. [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor] has risen from [Level 37] to [Level 38]
Attributes have increased due to level up
Acquired 800 skill points
Multiple proficiency requirements fulfilled. [Tyrants Voice Lv. 2] [Scale-Manipulation Lv. 7] gained
Aquamarine, turquoise, azurite, lapis lazuli sapphire Luxury, rarity, and beautygemstones, although simple minerals and rock, were a staple of civilization due to their value as crafting materials and the way they would dazzle before your eyes. Admittedly, I did love their shine, and luckily, so did Mom. She even made a ruby necklace made entirely from my shed scales, always wearing it whenever she was in her dragonewt form. Pretty, beautiful, and stunning sights and items were something anybody could understand, so it shouldnt come as a surprise that people would pay extraordinary amounts of money to buy a well-polished gemstone. Then, what about a gem-crested mountain? Well, our mountain homes diamond-like ice coat would like a say in that, as it brought the meaning of maximalism to its very peak Hiehie. While the diamonds were actually just Moms ice, whether they should be considered fakes or not depended on the onlookers, and I sure wouldnt have expected them to be if I wasnt informed of it. And yet, despite living inside that very mountain, I was still astounded by the sight of the northern glaciers! Ice, so clear and pure that you just wanted to carve some of it out for a nice cold drink, could be seen on a nearby flowing river, surprising me that it still could move despite the chilling, unforgiving cold. Mana eyes told me it was brimming with mana, far more than its surroundings, like a lake going against the stream, fighting it off to continue living. Around those riverbeds, you could start seeing the line between the rest of Frozen Nest and the start of the frozen wasteland, as the grey-brown dirt underneath the tundra snow disappeared completely once we approached the aforementioned river. It was replaced by a thick layer of aquamarine soil. Blue soil! It was as if I had just entered an alien world, or as if somebody had thrown a bunch of chemicals on it. Regardless of the real reason for this discoloration, it did make it look like I was walking on a wealth of small, sparkling gemstones, and this wasnt even mentioning the sun reflecting off the ice mountains in the distance that gave this place the glacier name. This scouting mission had finally reached its destination. However, with it came the fact I was absolutely freezing now. My draconic barrier was getting pummeled by the strong snowy winds, stealing away both my mana and body warmth, and I couldnt help but shiver while practicing that body regulating technique the fire and ice wyverns taught me. Yet, it wasnt helping that much. My mood sank as I believed I had reached my temperature limit; I looked down at my chest, covered up by rhytilic armor, to where my core would normally lie. My solar core hadnt made much progress in regrowing, so it was impossible for me to currently use it to produce enough warmth to ward off these piercing winds. If the weather got much worse, getting frostbite might be an actual issue. This is as far as we came last time, Vifi said from on my back, reminding me she, Tasianna, and the twins had already made their own trip here. Each step freezes, right? [I cant even melt the snow,] I said as I lowered my head, looking at the crunching snow underneath me, completely fine despite me stepping on it. The icy flakes havent melted from my body temperature alone and were sticking on my scales like sand. It didnt even melt when I rubbed it against my legs, leaving me befuddled at the lack of moisture. It must be like dry ice, or at least something similar to it, but the snow in this region was most likely further empowered by the natural ice elemental mana, giving it this unusual feeling to it. It felt too unnatural to me, and I guessed my body still didnt feel 100% comfortable here. Well, that or the fact I was scared it would hail at any moment now. The sky had some black clouds in the distance, so I wasnt confident it would stay like this for too long. It should melt when it comes into contact with my flames, but that would garner attention. Nothing to do here anymore but to go back home. A ton of elementals over there. Vifi pointed to the west where a small valley could be seen. As I flew up to see what was going on, I noticed there was a deep crevasse where the aforementioned river was flowering through. In addition, floating cyan-colored gas bundles were flying around with a spiky ice casing protecting over half of themselves. They reminded me of Kiiro, the onnikai leader during the Davison accident, after he was purified by Zephira and turned into an elemental. These beings were most likely just like thatlesser ice elementals. I knew they were lesser since larger variants of them were around to compare, but unlike these lesser cousins, the normal and greater elementals were covered in large suits of ice armor, with the greaters assuming the form of various monsters Ive seen on my tripdragons, wyverns, lions, and so on. They were golems, essentially, except that, unlike regular golems, these elementals were bundles of pure mana with the ability to back it up. Essentially, if I were to fight them now, it would be like fighting multiple lesser and more skilled Tasiannas, and they also didnt have the debilitating weakness of having a mana corebreak it and no matter how strong the golem, it would fall. An elemental could just absorb the surrounding mana to stay healthyyou had to fully drain their mana to kill them. So, seeing the lesser bundles of mana and the large, humanoid golem beings dance and celebrate together, while the greater elementals simply lounged around, was a wonderful sight of peace. Elementals might be intelligent, but faefolk were still faefolk, and their natural disposition was more whimsical compared to the many threats around here At least, that was what I presumed and I had no intention of trying anything with my solar core down. Thats the landmark Tasianna told us to use whenever we returned here, as she had personally spoken with one of the wandering elementals and spirits to get some information about the area, Vifi reported on Tasiannas use of her faemancer abilities. Essentially, the river is like a mana expulsion system, managed by the many ice elementals and those water faeuhh, nymphs or something. And by expulsion, I mean a way for the world to regulate and redistribute the mana, so no area is too contaminated by it. [Ah, you mean monster spawnings, right? Or creating dungeons to contain it,] I replied as I got the gist of the idea, making me also think of plants that extracted mana from the ground like macula plants. The second is a product of the Divine System, so it isnt natural, per se. Monster spawnings have been a part of our world like a law, and in this age, it is the precursor of a dungeon creation, if the locals cant quell the monsters born from this method,Vifi then pointed at the river once again, before turning her finger towards the beach and ocean to the westFrozen Nest has an additional method, and this is only for the glaciers since the concentration of ice-aligned mana is so dense here, the snow wont melt even in contact to fire. The further north you go, the more this place becomes a glacier as it floats above the water, shaking and tilting from the rhythm of the beasts splashing under the ocean depths. Only connected to the rest of the Nest through that very freezing mana creating all the ice. Essentially, the highest point of this glacier was where all the mana would flow towards as the concentration rises, similar to a water bottle becoming more full until it overflows at the mouth. It was there where greater ice elementals would congregate to absorb this mana and become stronger, hoping to eventually reach the heights of an ice elemental emperor. Through this process, the ice peak would start melting, since the mana maintaining its form was being drained from it, eventually turning into the water this river was composed of. Some of the purest of mana water could be found at the start of this river, and as it flowed down the glaciers and through the many winding paths, tunnels, and cliffs of this land, it would continue absorbing mana as it always did until it finally entered the ocean, expelling the excess mana it absorbed into the sea, allowing all the life to flourish within it. At the same time, the glaciers would continue absorbing water- and wind-aligned mana to create more of the dense ice it needed to continue existing, creating this rhythmic circulation of energy. This also explained why this river wasnt freezing, as the concentration of mana within probably couldnt be compared to the peak of this mountain I was seeing in the distance. The towering spire at the very north-eastern edge, tilted slightly down like the Leaning Tower of Pisa, making it almost look like the bow of a ship as it pointed into the ocean. Now, due to the geography, depending on how large the world of Peolynca actually was, this spire might as well be pointing at the homeland of the demonkin, BoleTaria. Sadly, I havent found a globe yet to confirm this; Ive only seen the simple sheet map. South, its blocked by that terrible Twin-Elemental Lake, and the north is too cold for anybody to reliably sail through. Even if there are paths to sail from BoleTaria to Miononbolax, you have to go around all these threats to reach us I guess that is one way for me to go there, if I ever train my [Ice Resistance] high enough. I giggled. [You say youre not the best student, but you remembered all of that from Tasiannas little faemancer report? She did tell you that faefolk sometimes would just lie to her for the joke of it, right?] Well, some of the information was. I blame those damn things for how we got ourselves into that blizzard! Brr! Vifi shivered, recoiling back. Worry not, the rest of the information we got was confirmed by the dragonewts. The library also had a ton of books on the topic, so I gave you the gist of it, so you didnt have to read it which I got from Tasianna, so I didnt have to read that 80000 page book, or whatever its page count was. I could already imagine it Vifi eating a donut while watching Tasianna being studious. My fairy companion lived in a library to read books during her over 80 years of living in her home village, so I really couldnt dispute the idea of her reading an 80000 page book, even if I knew this was just an exaggeration. [So thats how you got into that blizzard during your experience hunt,] I said, remembering that topic when I got my one year coma catch-up. [Though, I dont see any younglings around here, as you called it.] Of course, not! Donut, this place is where adult dragons come to train! Those who came back from their pilgrimage and want to evolve to rank S after reaching rank A from hunting elsewhere. You can find ancient dragons here, as well! No way would you find some random rank B or C here! she scolded me, urging me to rethink my statement. No, the blizzard came when we were in the process of trying to escape this place, all because that ice elemental misled us. We couldnt find a cave in time when we got away from the glaciers, which was when those dragons and wyverns tried to ambush us. Those young dragons we saw a few days ago might as well have been one of them, for all I cared.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Vifi sighed after I apologized to her for lacking some common sense. Hearing her calm down, she continued, Dangerous places like these only attract the strong. Those ice elements I spoke about? Well, their dreams of becoming semi-gods as elemental emperors will never come true, as the beings living on this glacier see them as sacks of experience. At the end of the day, they might be powerful ice mages, but most creatures here would be adapted to all the ice mana. Dragons can easily cull them through brute strength and their innate resistances. I nodded before I flew back to the ground, where I noticed Vifi still staring at the peak in the distance, now completely hidden behind a mountain range. [You seem to like it.] Natural beauty. Natures way to create this incredible loop that has existed for centuries Something I would never see in BoleTaria. Vifi shook her head as a frown formed on her face. All you see are unfarmable lands, cold cities, and mana polluted areas that make you sick just from looking at them. The Twin-Elemental Lake, for example, is just an abomination between the explosion of a dungeon core and the might of Plesia sending a message to us mortals. Seeing this freezing place makes me happy Im gone from those streets [ Something similar to when you first ate a donut?] Weird way to compare stuff. To me, it just makes you aware that there has been a kernel of truth in what my government has been saying, and that is that the world outside our borders is more beautiful than the land were born on. Thats were prisoners, in a way. She shrugged. And it feels good to be free from all that stuff. [Well, then lets make sure we can share this happiness with other demonkin.] Yeah, hopefully, Donut. Vifi paused, prompting me to look back in the direction of thespire. [So, I guess that is what Tasianna is aiming for, right? The same method these ice elementals are supposedly getting stronger with?] More or less. Weve got no idea how exactly, but the Empress did state it should be possible since shes a fae. How you will pull it off is another question, so all we can do when our expedition begins is to take anything that looks good and stuff it into your storage. Let your mother do the thinking, or, better yet, get your grandfather to elaborate more on those relics your grandparents left behind. [Grandmothers crown,] Hikari suddenly spoke up, surprising Vifi and me. Woah, I thought you two had a rule set up for that. [For who can control our body, not on who can use telepathy. Frankly, I dont think its good for either of us if we gatekept the other from speaking when one of us was controlling the body,] I said. [Sorry, should the one not controlling our body make it clearer?] I can hear the difference in your accent, with how similar you sound like Tasianna, Donutthat need to articulate every word as clearly and properly as possible. Hikari has that nasalness to her, Vifi stated, causing the both of us to feel slightly insecure. Regardless, the point was that Kramps still hadnt fully elaborated on what his wifes crown had to do with my continued growth. Apparently, it would help me regulate my core better, but how exactly was that supposed to work? Furthermore, what about the other treasures from my maternal grandparents? This conversation prompted Kramps to finally speak up. One problem Ive had with my solar core that only showed itself during the climactic battle of the Griffonpeak siege was the fact it could break if I placed too much strain on it. Similar to my scales, it would become stronger the more it broke and regenerated, but it was still a slow process regrowing it, like now. Once broken, I had to wait before I could use my solar energy again. Kramps had the idea I could equip the crown around my core to have it regulate it, or have Grimnir dissemble it into its individual scales to create a way to maybe spur my next evolution choices. All these ideas also applied to the items Moms parents had left behind before their ascension with Kramps, all to hopefully help my growth into a rank A. Coincidentally, both items were also somewhere inside the glaciers here; Kramps said he could only give me the Divine Quest once the time was right. Uhm, okay? Tell me something is ominous without telling me its ominous. My goodness, Kramps! Youre doing this on purpose! Yeah, I know Got it, got it. Ill just prepare myself then for when the time comes. Then, lets head back home. Probably better to hunt some mammoths around home than here when its freezing like hell here. [Providences Will] will probably enjoy it as well. With our return agreed on, I turned away from the glaciers and began flapping my wings to gain some momentum, only for Vifi to suddenly point to my right. Looking over, I saw five ice elementals fly towards all, before they swarmed around Vifi like a bunch of floating fireflies, all while ignoring me. [Do you recognize them?] You think I would remember the appearance of some fae that I met a few months ago? Vifi stated, nervously avoiding them by moving back and forth on my back, causing the elementals to suddenly stop moving, or dancing. [Aww, Vifi, we cant understand fae but they can understand us, so dont say such things out loud. You hurt their feelings!] [Why would I care about some fae? Instead of worrying about these things, get moving and fly already. Ive had enough of dealing with these flies.] [Party pooper,] I said before I took flight, only to suddenly feel a strong icy gust sway me to the side. I groaned, gasping for air as I felt the chill steal my body warmth, forcing myself to let some fire out of my mouth to heat up my throat and body. [Wha!] Y-you have to be kidding me, what? Vifi voiced my surprise when we saw the dark clouds from before speeding up, covering the sky above us as hail suddenly started to drop. A strong gale was incoming! Second time is not a coincidence! Donut, find a cave, now! Weve got a blizzard incoming! The cold was enough of a warning for me. My instincts were urging me to find shelter even before Vifi finished her sentences, scanning the area for any nearby mountains or a cave; however, we were on an open plain right now, and it only took seconds before my entire vision was shrouded in a storm of snow. I had no choice now, I just had to fly as quickly as I could to the nearest mountain to escape. My scale-dust burst in action as I snapped my claws and gnashed my fangs, creating a cloak of flames to ward off the cold. The heat melted the skin of ice slowly forming on my scales and carapace, but was unable to completely thaw away the frightening cold, merely delaying the embrace of the storm. My rocket boosters activated from the surging flames, blasting me forward until it seemed like the sun had vanished, replaced by darkness from the engulfing clouds. My blurred, obstructed vision could only see the grass right below me, as grains of snow and the descending hail of ice cubes made it impossible for me to see what was what further on ahead. The gust only worsened, slowing me down to steal my warmth, and destabilizing my flight as I couldnt stop myself from shivering nonstop. I immediately took out my flame catalyst to activate its [Flame Furnace Aura] skill, creating a barrier around me to warm me up as I started playing [Dragon Fire]. Buffs up, Hikari!
[Music Resonation (Minor)] [Various Spell Buffs] inflicted on [Young Sunfang Dragon, Hestia Atsuko Kargryxmor]
In my purgatory, I make the devil cry ? In hellfire ? All you hear are his screams, begging to be released ? Its music ? [Dragon Fire]s lyrics did not warm me up, as its effect could only activate when somebody had [Music Resonation], and only if the water or ice attack came from a spell or ability. This blizzard was natures wrath and unless nature was casting this through a spell, I couldnt warm myself up with this song. However, that wasnt necessary, as I was relying on the periodic flame meteor coming down at me. [Vifi, sorry, but I need to target you as a enemy!] I warned her as I couldnt designate myself as an enemy for the sake of [Idol]s spell songs. Knowing this, Vifi did not complain, merely adapting to it by dodging along my back as I basked in joy as large flame meteors struck me. Ahhh, a fire shower, yes! Relishing in this reprieve for a moment, I let out another burst of flames from my mouth before I Incoming! [Foresight] activated, warning me of an incoming projectile. Casting [Wind Blast] against the storm as I gnashed my fangs together to cause a spark explosion, I launched myself past an icicle spear as it used the slipstream of the storm to accelerate its trajectory. In the next moment, as I was stabilizing myself, a signal suddenly appeared on my Detection Sensor] with a speed similar to the spear. Using the same evasive maneuver, I dodged out of the way as something large crashed right in front of me. Snapping my eyes up, I only saw a glimpse of the beings frame, towering over me as if it was an adult rank A dragon. Its form was hidden behind the storm and darkness, only for blue flames to suddenly burst into existence around the beings silhouette, causing me to take a step back. A feral cry with a gurgling aftersound erupted from the beasts mouth as a mane of fire shot out from its neck fur, pushing the storm around us back before the monster lowered its head. Its two black eyes gazed at me with fury. Two large canines rattled as the monster growled slowly, shaking the velvet-fur covering its nose, brows, and mustache-like appendage. Muscles so thick they could crush my head shivered in anticipation for a fight, while the blue flames on its manes surrounded the beasts fist like gloves. With white fur protecting most of its body, the elemental looked pretty bare and dull if you ignored the aquamarine-dazzling ice armor covering its torso and posterior. The mere sight was enough to remind me of the gem-like earth around the glaciers. A mandrill. I recognized the ape monster. Furthermore, small and large elementals started to show themselves from hiding on the back of the monster, dancing around as it spread their mana around them, creating a giant ice spear for the mandril to pick up like a weapon. Gruuulaaaaayyyy! it shouted before it jumped up, arching its back as it was ready to slam the spear and its fist into the ground. [Get ready, Donut!] Vifi shouted before she jumped off my back to slam her hands together, turning herself into a magnet to repel both the ape and me away from her. Using [Air Walk], Vifi used her voltaic lightning to dash away from the conflict, further pushing me away due to how her magnetism worked. However, it only lasted for a moment before her movements ceased. She snapped her head down, clicking her tongue as the concentration of ice mana around us was disturbing her lightning run. Since her legwork relied on mana-magnetism inside her demonic mana to create her iconic movement-style, it essentially was unusable when everything around her was mana molded by spells and abilities, unlike the natural mana in the environment that hasnt been tainted. That meant, this blizzard wasnt natural. It was being created by somebody. As Vifi said before we started our escape, this storm wasnt some coincidence. We were being hunted, and the perpetrator, or rather perpetrators, were obvious. Gruyyyaaaa! With a primal roar, an icicle spear nearly crushed Vifi with its size if she hadnt dodged. The ape then shouted once again before it landed a double hammerfist into the ground, causing the ground to erupt in a deluge of snow. The ape roared as the elementals on its back danced, before it stood up on its hind legs, throwing its arms into the sky in rage as ice gathered around its fist, creating an ice hammer befitting its titanic size. With blue flames surging around its head, the mandrill shook its mustache crest in intimidation. Slamming the hammer on the ground, the ape was using it like an anchor to stop itself from being blown away from Vifi. It did not want to give up on us. ... Fucker, you think youre the only one who can do that trick? Agitated, Vifi conjured up a lightning spear with her prosthesis. Haha, if you think you can scare us away, then better luck next time! Dammit, her wrath side is taking over! Vifis demonic features were on full display, meaning her emotional states were all at 15%. Her battle-hungry, daredevil side was rearing its head at the wrong time, making her drunk with rage by the apes declaration of war. As she hadnt inverted or canceled her magnetism, I was still being repelled by her. I had to rely on [Battle Frenzy] if I wanted to get her out of this. Voltaic Red! Sadly, I was a step behind our speedster. Thunderspeed Roar! Similarly, the ape couldnt react in time as Vifi threw her thunderspear at it, piercing right through the beasts ice hammer to drill right into the monster. A thunderous clap shook the entire tundra, silencing the blizzard for a moment as it was blown away from around the battlefield. Hope grew in my mind as I had thought Vifi had once again handled a threat without a single trouble, only for my eyes to widen in a shock followed by Vifis own surprise. The dust was blown away as a new, stronger blizzard took the place of the last. The mandril still stood unwaveringly before us. Only a scorched patch of fur proved Vifis attack hit, but no wound was showing. The monster had fully tanked one of Vifis strongest attacks. Shit, Hikari! I sent that description to Vifi. Retreat! [Run away!] I pulled out [Providences Will] and tethered it to me with some corrosive slime. [Omnictus!] Hikari and I used our combined 18 multi-casts to our advantage to cast 18 [Omnictus] at random intervals to create an escape. Since the ape was somehow resistant to fire and lightning, it meant only my holy spells could seriously hurt the monster. Sure, [Providences Will] was draining my mana like crazy, but its strength was no joke as the ape quickly realized it when it got hit by the first blast of holy energy. It did not pursue us any further once we made it out of the center of the blizzard and hid in a nearby cave to wait out the rest of the storm. With a victorious cry that pierced even through the sound of the blizzard, the elemental mocked us as Vifi and I could only grind our teeth for two different reasons. Its laughing! Vifis face looked like it was ready to pop a vein. [Not ready yet for that storm ] I admitted as I was hugging myself, trying to stop myself from shivering as I saw some of my scales cracking from being frozen solid. My toes and tail had lost all feeling in them until I finally warmed up again. Yet, the blizzard didnt subside even when night came, and its merciless cold kept sapping my strength. I couldnt unfurl my wings to fly and my flames were just enough to keep me from losing any more scales from frostbite. Although fueled by her anger to stay awake, even Vifis body had slowed down as the cave barely stopped the cold from outside. We were shivering without rest and I wholeheartedly wished Tasianna or the twins were here to help us warm up like they did during my [Ice Resistance] training. In the end, we had no choice. We had to call for help from Iceskale for dragon support. Survival is winning but this feels like a complete defeat.